ã€ŠOukoku e Tsuzuku Michiã€‹


 Prologue s 1 & 2 â€“ Waking Up Underground

    <h4>Prologue Chapters 1 & 2 ¨C Waking Up Underground</h4>

    It was a dark basement. This space where the sun¡¯s rays shone in from a small overhead windows were finely punctuated by cells lined up in rows.

    In this prison-like cell Iid down to rest.

    I was onlyying down, not sleeping.

    It was because of a certain noise I wasn¡¯t able to sleep.

    It was a noisy girl, it wouldn¡¯t have killed her to do it more quietly.

    The sound I heard was a female voice, I can hear the sweet voice, appealing, by offering ttery perhaps, to gain some pleasure.

    ¡°Here¡± is where as usual, the wardens perused the goods they liked for themselves.

    Nobody cared, and even if they do nobody would lift a finger.

    I quickly threw the threadbare nket¡­the flea-ridden piece of cloth on myself.

    Before long the voices faded, and silence returned.

    It won¡¯t be long until sunrise now, but I should get as much sleep as I can.

    I closed my eyes, enjoying what short rest I can before dawn.

    I came ¡°here¡± before I was aware of what was going on.

    When I realized it I was already here, I don¡¯t know where I was before I came here, nor did I know how I got here.

    I myself said that my age was 13 or 14, but still, I don¡¯t know what it is exactly. As far as I could hear from the people who brought me up, they said I might have been sold by my parents, or maybe kidnapped by some robbers.

    What this ce ¡°here¡± is can be clearly exined.

    This was a ce where boys and girls are gathered, and the perverted guests enjoy themselves by embracing them or making them kill each other.

    I awoke to the coarse ringing sound of a bell and jumped to my feet.

    The only thing I need to prepare was my own body.

    Today is another day where I would have to battle for my life.

    I left the small room, went to the mess room to fill myself with soup that looked like vomit, and awaited my orders.

    ¡°Finny, your guest is waiting upstairs so you hurry up and get a bath!¡±

    ¡°Dora! You¡¯re apanying thedies! You¡¯re allowed to receive money. Don¡¯t let them hit you for free!¡±

    ¡°Aegir! You¡¯ll be fighting. Hurry up and pick a weapon!¡±

    The warden yelled and the kids gathered here dispersed.

    This Aegir was me, it was a name that came out of some legend.

    I got this name in a previous fight where I cut my opponent right in half from the top of his head to his crotch.

    I don¡¯t quite catch the others¡¯ names, not that I¡¯ll remember them.

    At any rate, they all soon die so remembering them is pointless.

    The expression of the man I¡¯ll be fighting¡ªthough I call him a man he is only a boy not even 15 years old¡ª changed when he was designated as my opponent.

    The fight is in short, a match to the death, viewed by the guests.

    The guests bet money, yell out cheers, and in the end enjoyed the gruesome spectacle.

    There were not only one-on-one fights, but also off-color fights like fights against animals, or one-sidedly tormenting and killing little girls.

    The reason why my opponent¡¯s expression changed was me.

    Unlike the others, I am seldom taken by the guests.

    I am muscr and I¡¯m not short, not the type that the child-ravishing perverts like.

    I don¡¯t have the manners and charm to keep the female guestspany, either.

    My job in ¡°this ce¡± is to fight, and when ites to fighting, defeat means death.

    The fights I have survived in ¡°this ce¡± numbered 100 battles and then some.

    They took off my manacles and fetters and sent me off to fight.

    The weapon in my hand is a greatsword familiar to me.

    It was a two-handed double-edged sword, 1.2 meters long and probably over 10 kg in weight.

    It looked clearly unsuitable for me who doesn¡¯t even reach 160 cm in height, but this blood-and-oil ridden sword with chipped des is how I survived until now.

    My opponent¡¯s weapon is a 60 cm long one-handed sword and a round leather shield.

    Judging from how he took a stance and did trial swings with his sword, it wasn¡¯t his first time holding a sword.

    However.

    ¡°You¡¯ve picked the wrong equipment¡±, I muttered in my head.

    There is no way a leather shield can defend against my two-handed sword.

    His only chance to win was tond a blow by jumping onto my chest.

    Shields would only hinder his movements and vision.

    Of course I didn¡¯t say that out loud.

    The opponent is making it easier for me to kill him out of his own free will, after all.

    The ce is called the ¡®Great Hall¡¯, though no more than 20 people could go in at once.

    In the middle of it there was an [arena] surrounded by iron fence.

    Surrounding it, 10-odd chairs wereid down for the guests who were raising their voices, cheering and jeering.

    Among them there are wardens wielding armor and spears, and the owner of ¡°this ce¡±, a porcine-looking fat man.

    With him around then there must be a VIP among the guests.

    That was the case every time that pig does anything besides raping girls, eating, drinking, or counting money.

    That¡¯s got nothing to do with me, though.

    The pig was talking about how strong I am and how my opponent was going to face me.

    He was exaggerating things, but with this the stakes are raised, so I can smile at that.

    I simply faced my opponent.

    There was nothing difficult about it.

    If I win I can look forward to a tomorrow where I can eat as much as I like.

    If I lose, then I¡¯ll die here, that¡¯s all.

    I took a stance with my left foot forward and my sword resting on my right shoulder.

    My opponent also braced with his shield and pointed the sword on his open side at me.

    Well then, let the fight begin.

    Will I kill, or will I be killed, we won¡¯t know until it¡¯s over.

    The betting rounds closed atst and the great hall felt like it became prickling with tension.

    This is a true fight to the death, if the guests were to watch this somewhere other than ¡°this ce¡± they would have to to resign their lives.

    My opponent is about 3 meters away but I can hear his rough breathing from here.

    If he¡¯s breathing roughly like this before fighting, how was he even hoping to win.

    I calmly assessed the situation, without tension nor carelessness.

    I don¡¯t have any physical defects that would be a handicap, either.

    I am at the same condition as I was in my over 100 fights.

    So I¡¯ll probably win this, if I lost because something I didn¡¯t think of or expect happens¡­ well, I¡¯ll just simply die.

    *GOOOOONG*, the dull and boorish sound of the gong marks the start of battle, at the same time my opponent shouted as he charged towards me.

    He rushed with his shield in front of him.

    He closed the 3 meter distance in an instant, trying to stab his sword before I with my slow greatsword can react¡­ but before that my greatsword blew him off, shield and all.

    His weapon didn¡¯t leave his hand, but he still got blown off aside and rolled 2-3 times. The audience started to stir.

    My opponent got up and stared at me as if seeing something unbelievable, because I did not make any prior moves or the like.

    There were no tricks, I was merely fast enough to swing my greatsword before he can take out his one-handed sword.

    This is the reason I could survive until now.

    It seems that it was strange for a boy my age to be able to swing a 10 kg greatsword.

    I faced my opponent, still unhurt even though he was blown off, and charged.

    I had no reason to wait for him to recover his stance, he raised his shield in desperation but my thick iron lump of a sword cut his left arm and leg along with his shield.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± ¡°I lost 30!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Aegir after all!¡±

    The match was decided with the loud cheers.

    The match was decided, but the show isn¡¯t over.

    The crowd raised their voices, expecting the final blow, the requiem for the vanquished.

    I don¡¯t have any interest in tormenting the defeated, but he can no longer escape his death.

    Therefore as mystpassion toward a man I shared my meals with I¡¯ll give him instant death.

    My greatsword groaned, cutting the head off of my wriggling opponent.

    ¡°Oooh!!¡± ¡°Good job!!¡± ¡°His head flew off!!¡±

    Amidst the rising cheers, I returned to the waiting room.

    My job ends here.

    After this the owner¡¯s men will be collecting the bet money and the guests will be talking excitedly while watching the blood and body of the fallen.

    Nevertheless, I was intercepted by two wardens on my return.

    They prodded me with a spear handle, urging me to go back.

    That instant, I had a thought, but the answer came immediately.

    After one-on-one battles, things like this happen a lot, where I had wolves set loose on me, or having to to fight 3 matches in a row.

    Just as I expected, another man went in the fenced area.

    His face was full of hatred, he was ring at me with bloodshot eyes.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be a simple taunt before a fight.

    Could he be family to the man I just killed or something?

    I thought my opponent today was unusually weak, but it seems it was just a scheme to incite hatred in this man by deliberately killing his rtive before his eyes.

    ¡°Here here! The next opponent is the former knight apprentice Doyle! Does anybody want to bet on the victory of this man burning with hatred!¡±

    As coin after coin was being piled up, this ¡®Doyle¡¯ fellow did not let his eyes off of me.

    I have no knowledge of the outside world, so I don¡¯t know what knight apprentice meant.

    However, in my over 100 fights, I knew of people with this title, who could swing a sword quickly and urately.

    On the other side, Doyle is also analyzing Aegir.

    He was still a kid, but he had proved that he could wield that greatsword around.

    If I took a blow from it directly, nevermind a sword, even an iron te shield won¡¯t stand a chance¡­ ?TN: the author likes to abruptly switch perspectives like this, get used to it?

    However, he did not have a shield of any kind, if I could get one stab at him he¡¯d be finished in one blow! I will definitely avenge my brother.

    Doyle¡¯s sword is thin, like a rapier. It had no use besides aiming for the gaps in the enemy¡¯s armor.

    But here, where the fighters fight practically in the nude, it would be instant death no matter the weapon if he could strike the vitals.

    Therefore it¡¯s probably obvious that he saw sword that can be lightly handled as more advantageous than that iron lump of a sword.

    That boy¡¯s sword is overkill when used against an unarmored enemy.

    *GOOOOONG*

    The instant the starting gong sounded, I approached with a low posture and aimed at the boy¡¯s neck with a quick attack.

    The boy stepped back, evading it with a paper-thin margin.

    While drawing back, he swung his heavy greatsword up, forcing me to also step back.

    He¡¯s fast! That¡¯s not the speed of a person wielding a greatsword!

    I did expect that he would evade, but he evaded without any superfluous moves and counterattacked from there. I nned to break his stance if I was lucky, but it failed.

    Because his swordy came about only from fighting here, his dirty movements are also self-taught¡­

    In that case I should move around from his dominant arm.

    He should then immediately swing his sword, and if all goes well his nk should be unprotected!!!!!???

    My expectation was right and the boy immediately swung the greatsword with one hand to his right.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was his speed.

    After he swung his heavy sword back, I expected to be free enough to evade andunch a strike; that was the n, but the speed his counterattack was rightly the speed of a thunderp.

    Then I heard a thunderous roar.

    If I don¡¯t let go of my shield soon he¡¯s going to strike and split my face.

    The shield split right in half, hitting the fence, and making a metallic ringing sound.

    In contrast to Doyle¡¯s terrorized face, mine was a calm one.

    I saw his attack twice, this guy wasn¡¯t fast, he was not a problem.

    I held my sword over my head and stopped.

    From the looks of it, my form was totally defenseless.

    But this was a lure, a trap I could set up precisely because I can see through his attacks.

    The next move will decide this match.

    On the other side, Doyle saw a chance for victory.

    He¡¯s holding his sword overhead¡­ Should I jump in¡­ No, with a head start he¡¯s going to swing his sword down and take me down with him even if I were able to kill him.

    Then I¡¯ve got to make him strike air first.

    They both thought in an instant, Doyle leapt in, and the boy swung his sword down to strike and kill him.

    Then expecting that, Doyle suddenly stopped and evaded the sword.

    *Thwang*, a loud sound rang out, a few of the audience let out startled voices, but they were mostly in a daze, watching attentively, soundlessly for the result of the match.

    I slowly pulled up the sword I swung down.

    Doyle had a cut on him, just 10 cm deep, from his head down to his crotch.

    His entrails dribbled out from the cut, and he slowly copsed.

    The match was settled with myst step, the step Doyle should¡¯ve avoided by a paper thin margin, but I tore that apart by moving one step forward.

    It¡¯s not that I read his tactics and stepped forward.

    I simply [saw him trying to evade] and made a step further forward.

    This is the other reason how I kept my life: my [kic vision].

    Today, as usual, I won against an enemy and lived on.

    I did not experience an unexpected defeat.

    The victory and the gruesome spectacle came simultaneously, and the audience roared.

    Receiving apuse from a satisfied-looking master pig, I returned to the waiting room.

 Chapter 3 â€“ Escape

    <h4>Chapter 3 ¨C Escape</h4>

    ¡°Aegir! The master¡¯s calling for you! Hurry up!¡±

    After the battle ended, the warden gave an order to me, who was washing off the blood from the battle with water.

    After battles, they would normally put on my manacles and fetters once I washed off the blood but it looks like they didn¡¯t have time for that.

    The pig¡¯s orders are absolute in ¡°this ce¡±, whatever you¡¯re doing you¡¯d better move immediately.

    Is he probably going to tell me to take my time in battles, I wonder.

    I fight my battles short, they would usually be decided in one strike, or about 2~3 swings of my sword.

    As someone in the entertainment business, he probably wants a slower rise to the climax.

    It¡¯s not rare for him toin about something like that.

    ¡°I brought Aegir with me!¡±

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Ascending a long set of stairs that lead to nowhere except the pig¡¯s room, we stopped in front of a grotesquely ornamented door, and the warden called out.

    The answer came immediately, it seems that master pig was in a hurry.

    There were 2 people on the other side of the door.

    The master pig who I¡¯ve gotten used to seeing, and a gaudily dressed woman in herte 30s.

    The strong perfume and the fluttery skirt she wears definitely don¡¯t belong in ¡°this ce¡±.

    ¡°Aegir! This is Baroness Medire! Go say hello!¡±

    The warden stepped back by the door.

    The woman probably had high enough status that he can¡¯t talk unless given explicit permission.

    The reason master pig was present at today¡¯s fight was probably because of this middle-aged woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aegir.¡±

    ¡°Ufufu, I saw your fight earlier. You¡¯re so strong for a child, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    With a seemingly elegant, but also lustful expression, thedy¡¯s hand crept up on my chest and stomach.

    I was in my usual attire, in other words, I was wearing nothing but a loincloth.

    ¡°Fufu, he¡¯s got quite the amazing muscles for a child.¡±

    ¡°That was kind of you to say, mdy.¡±

    Faced against this kind of person it is best to just say something like that, this is what I learnt long ago.

    ¡°Buhihi, I must beg your pardon, Lady Medire, but before ying with him we must discuss the payment...¡±

    The pig called out to her with his usual, vulgar smile as always.

    Thedy frowned a little and answered.

    ¡°Fine, I get it. I¡¯ll pay 2 gold.¡±

    ¡°Buhi! That¡¯s a little bit... insufficient... Aegir is our most poprbatant, we need to let him rest after a battle but we¡¯re taking him out especially for madam.¡±

    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard anything about resting after battles, though.

    I scorned in my head, in short, this woman wanted me for bed, she must¡¯vee to satisfy her perverse lust for a man still bloody after a deathmatch.

    ¡°With 2 gold coins I can get the best male prostitutes in town! Paying that for this dirty...¡±

    ¡°Buhihihi, what you say is certainly true, mdy, but none of those town prostitutes are as rough as this one here.¡±

    I hear the words ¡®gold coin¡¯ and ¡®silver coin¡¯ a lot, but I wonder how valuable they are.

    I know nothing beyond ¡°this ce¡± so I obviously know nothing of the value of gold coins.

    If two gold coins were about the price of a loaf of bread then of course I¡¯d feel annoyed.

    As I was thinking things like that the pig called out to me, the reason probably being that the negotiations were getting nowhere near a settlement.

    ¡°Aegir! Strip off your clothes! And you! you go down and fetch the sword he was using earlier! The one that¡¯s still got blood sticking to it!¡±

    It seems like thisdy is fond of savage men.

    I took off my loincloth without aint, in fact I never thought that being naked is something I should be embarrassed of.

    Once I took off my loincloth thedy¡¯s eyes grew feverish.

    ¡°Buhihihi, how is it Medire-sama? He¡¯s still not grown up yet but he¡¯s still got quite a bit of girth.¡±

    ¡°A boy this young, having a thing this big...¡±

    ¡°Buhii, However, having just gotten back from a fight he¡¯s still got his emotions raging, so his brakes are a little loose. He¡¯s probably going to be a little bit uncivil, so please forgive him for that.¡±

    ¡°Rough, uncivil, huh...¡±

    Thedy approached me, and gently caressed my member.

    Thisdy is not my type at all, but being stimted while my blood is still raging, my instincts red, and my thing stood erect.

    As my thing hardened in her hand, this Medire woman stared, delirious from her own arousal.

    She was probably imagining this stirring up her own insides.

    ¡°But 10 coins is still probably too much, right.¡±

    It looks like master jacked my price up to 10 gold coins.

    She wasining, but her hand did not stop from caressing my member.

    If she doesn¡¯t stop soon my cum¡¯s going to leak out.

    At that moment there was a knock on the door and one of the wardens came in.

    He was carrying in his hand the sword I was using earlier in the fight, still smeared with the blood and entrails of two people.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the sword as you ordered.¡±

    ¡°Buhi, okay, Aegir, take the sword and make a pose. Show off your body to thedy.¡±

    Seeing thedy¡¯s condition, he gave me an order to stimte her abnormal passions, probably trying to give her another push.

    But the warden hesitated to give me the sword.

    The reason being that there are no manacles nor fetters on me right now.

    This is going to be fun.

    ¡°Buhyo, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING! BLOCKHEAD! WISHY-WASHY! YOU WANT TO KEEP MEDIRE-SAMA WAITING!?¡±

    The master raised his voice in anger.

    It¡¯s dangerous but the two wardens were wearing leather armor and carrying spears.

    The literally buck naked Aegir probably won¡¯t be able to resist them, and moreover, if they made the master any angrier he¡¯s going to dock their pay.

    If that happens it¡¯s going to be harder to indulge in their secret pastime of raping little girls.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re very sorry! Aegir, take this.¡±

    One of the wardens handed the sword over to Aegir, but the moment he was about to step back...

    Blood sprayed into the air.

    Still with a bewildered expression, his head dropped onto the floor.

    *sh*

    If I had to describe the sound it¡¯s probably something like that.

    It¡¯s an unexpectedly light sound for one that takes a human¡¯s life.

    ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Buhi¡± ¡°Ugyu¡±

    The three of them let out a sound at the same time, probably unintentionally, the only one who understood what¡¯s going on is just me alone.

    The situation changed again before any of them could grasp what¡¯s happening.

    After I killed the warden with a sh below his chin, I cut down the other warden with the backswing diagonally from the top of his shoulder.

    The leather armor he wore didn¡¯t matter in the slightest.

    ¡°Buho! You! Buhihi¡±

    ¡°No.... NOOOOO!!¡±

    Master pig who finally understood what¡¯s happening stuttered something.

    Thedy started to scream but I put my sword through her chest. She then stopped screaming.

    Thedy¡¯s body was thrown onto a drawer from the force, as I pulled my sword out she vomited blood and fell forward.

    There are no longer any threats now.

    It was obvious, between the wardens who do nothing but torment little girls and me who is put through life and death situations everyday, when both are equally armed then there¡¯s no way I¡¯d lose.

    ¡°You... buhi... why... WHY¡±... buhyo... impossible!!¡±

    I slowly took my sword and went towards master pig.

    ¡°Why! Why are you doing this? Do you have something against me?¡±

    Shielding myself from the spittleing out of the pig¡¯s mouth, I began talking.

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t have anything against you.¡±

    ¡°Then why? WHY!?¡±

    ¡°I only wanted to try it out.¡±

    A moment¡¯s pause.

    ¡°What.... did... you... say?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering, now that I¡¯ve got my sword and no manacles or fetters, can I go kill everyone here or not.¡±

    I continued my answer to master pig.

    ¡°It came to me when I took the sword just now: ¡®I wonder if I can kill these guys and go outside''¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? There are lots of my armed men outside! Of course they¡¯ll kill you if they find you!¡±

    As I listened to the pig my heart became calmer.

    ¡°That may be true. Then again, it may not.¡±

    I unintentionally made a smile.

    I myself don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll go outside and be happy, or whether I¡¯ll indulge myself in another deathmatch here.

    ¡°Usually I fight and if I won I¡¯ll just repeat the same thing over again.¡±

    I met master pig¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hii!!¡±

    ¡°But this time it looks like I can go outside if I won.¡±

    The master let out a scream.

    I¡¯m probably putting on an awfully good smile right now.

    It was simple enjoyment.

    If I did well I might be able to go outside.

    I might find more interesting stuff outside.

    I might die if I failed, but that¡¯s just the same as usual.

    I turned my back on master pig and started tearing off the armor of the warden whose head I split.

    I tore off the armor, and put on the cloth they were wearing underneath.

    I might as well increase the chances of myself surviving.

    The armor didn¡¯t fit me since my height was different, but I cut off a little of the trousers and made them my size.

    It was the first time I wore leather armor. It was troublesome but I put it on anyway.

    I couldn¡¯t move.

    He was standing between me and the door, and if I called out to someone he¡¯s going to kill me.

    He showed his defenseless back to me, but being this fat, I think there¡¯s no way I can attack him by surprise and win no matter what.

    Even when I ravish little girls here I had them tied, I can¡¯t calm down unless I do so.

    Then I made a wishful observation.

    He didn¡¯t kill me, who should be the one he begrudges the most.

    Even when he killed the unrted Lady Medire.

    ¡°All right! I got it on! It¡¯s a real pain though, the size is wrong, too.¡±

    He¡¯s been here since he was an infant, so he should have totally no knowledge of the world outside.

    If I could calm him down I might keep my life.

    Once he finished putting on the armor, holding the sword in his right hand and the warden¡¯s spear in his left, he sent me a nce.

    ¡°Well, you know, I understand if you wanted to see the world outside. You should be having a grudge towards me but you didn¡¯t kill me. So I think you still havepassion towards your master, I suppose I can respond to that.¡±

    I put on the servile business smile I practiced for dealing with nobles.

    ¡°How about if you leave me here right now, I¡¯ll stay quiet for a while, it¡¯ll be easier for you to escape that way, right?¡±

    But he instantly betrayed my expectations.

    ¡°Grudge? You¡¯re getting something wrong here.¡±

    Right, I seem to have made a fundamental and fatal misunderstanding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest grudge towards you you know? I don¡¯t think of you as my master, either¡±

    ¡°Buhi! Then why did you only spare me...¡±

    The boy lightly smiled.

    The moment I saw his eyes, I was sure of my death.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the weakest one. So I thought it¡¯s fine to leave you forst.¡±

    That was all.

    Because I was the weakest opponent I am the veryst one he needs to deal with.

    *sh*

    I heard a sound and saw the sceenery spin round and round.

    My consciousness faded to ck before I hit the floor.

    Holding weapons in both hands, I kicked the door open and ran down the stairs.

    The first man I saw as I kicked the door I shed with the sword. He fell down screaming and I kicked him down the stairs.

    I ran down the stairs as I was, and stuck my spear between the eyes of a man who looked up the stairs wondering what happened.

    I forcibly pulled the spear out of the man who convulsed as he fell, and ran along the long corridor.

    I know where the exit was, every time when they brought new kids down, light would shine from beyond the door they brought them in from.

    ¡°Oi! What are you... WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?¡±

    It seems the man mistook me for a warden for a moment because of the leather armor, but I thrusted my spear onto the belly of the man who pointed his spear in confusion, he was then thrown violently against the wall along with the spear.

    I took the man¡¯s sword and ran again.

    ¡°You!! Please! Let us out!¡±

    Children in the cells facing the corridor I ran through called out to me simultaneously.

    There are only a few who were here since before they gained awareness like me.

    They were mostly those who knew of the world outside, pleading me frantically for their freedom.

    I didn¡¯t feel like spending the effort to save them.

    If they wanted to live, if they wanted something they should fight and get it for themselves.

    But it might be fine if I just help them while I ran.

    I swung the sword and the bars were destroyed along with the locks.

    The bars on both sides of the corridor fell down like paper.

    The children suddenly jumped out and ran towards the exit.

    From the cells that were not on my path I can hear screams of resentment and pleading.

    Like I care.

    Already, wardens are jumping in without even a splinter of stealthiness and started a battle right then and there.

    There were screams from the children, from the ones who were hit with a spearhandle and fell down, and the ones who resisted and got skewered.

    The underground prison became hell in a different meaning than the usual.

    As a flower garnishing that hell, there was the sword I was swinging.

    ¡°Doryaaa!!¡±

    People were scattered along with my scream, they were literally scattered into pieces.

    My sword was a kitchen knife that take people apart, my spear and the people it skewered became a human hammer.

    As the tenth warden was in in the storm of death I conjured, I reached the heavy wooden door where light would shine through.

    The door with a bar attached was crushed in mere seconds, the children jumped out into the light with me at the lead.

    ¡°This is the outside, huh...¡±

    I stopped for a moment.

    Even when underground, I can feel sunlight that shined through from the windows.

    But the gentle breeze and sunlight beaming down on my whole face, and the open space I can run with all my power and not reach the end, these are things I never felt ever in my life.

    The children also ran wherever they liked, people next to them didn¡¯t get the chance to worry where they would run to.

    There¡¯s no sign of anyone chasing from behind.

    Possibly, they¡¯ve all been killed.

    ¡°What!? Huh¡± ¡°M, murderer!¡±

    People surrounding the exit were in an uproar over the bloody grouping out.

    Unexpectedly, this establishment was built in a ce full of people.

    Probably because it was built for shows.

    ¡°Guards!! Get the guards!!¡±

    The children who heard that started to run with all their might, I don¡¯t understand anything, but I too run until I escaped to a ce with no people.

    I used all of my power to escape.

    But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s something I wanted to do in the world outside.

    It was nothing more than simple curiosity that led me to escape outside.

    I should manage something sooner orter.

    I know very well of my own ignorance.

    Then I¡¯ll just surrender my body.

    If I run along this way I¡¯m bound toe across something interesting.

 Chapter 4 â€“ Fair Lady of the Fores

    <h4>Chapter 4 ¨C Fair Lady of the Fores</h4>

    Half a year after the mass murder escape drama, I joined a band of mercenaries who had their hideout on the city outskirts.

    Without any knowledge, the only thing I could do is fight.

    Also, since my identity is totally suspicious, I can¡¯t be a soldier or a guard.

    In the end, I had no choice but to join up with a mercenary-band-sh-band-of-thievesposed of people in simr circumstances.

    ¡°Boss, are we going to chase up that peddler¡¯s group or what?¡±

    The one who asked is called Jamie, one of my colleagues, a flip who specializes in acrobatics.

    ¡°Of course, a caravan that big doesn¡¯te round these parts that often, they also let go of some guards in the next town over. Getting them is going to be a big catch, women and booze all up for grabs.¡±

    The one with the heartyugh is the boss of this mercenary band, a man called Lovano, I think.

    We call ourselves bandit hunters but this band itself is an active group of bandits.

    My point is, he¡¯s the head of these bandits.

    Even when quarreling among themselves, none of them came to get me involved.

    They knew very well that I have no interest in get-rich-quick schemes or women talk.

    In fact I have no interest in money or women.

    On the other hand, not only Lovano but all the members recognize my fighting abilities so they rely on me inbat.

    Our mission now is no less than assault on arge merchant caravan, though they let go of some guards they will have plenty of skilled people with them, even if you only count the merchants there¡¯s quite a number of them.

    It was obvious that we can¡¯t avoid a fight.

    ¡°But bo~ss, the caravan would¡¯ve gone and reached the mountains by now, chasing them is gonna be hard.¡±

    Speaking of caravans, I get the image that they are slow, but unlike poor peddlers, caravans equipped with plenty of wagons move with quite a speed.

    This was to ward off fake escorts and also at the same time, to shorten the business cycle a little bit by reaching their destination faster, and thus increase their profits.

    ¡°I get that, so we¡¯re not going to chase them on the roads. We¡¯re gonna take a shortcut through Erg forest.¡±

    The moment Lovano said so, everyone instantly became quiet.

    ¡°Boss... That ce is bad news.¡±

    Timidly, Jamie broke the quiet.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a nest of demons inside the forest.¡±

    ¡°I heard evil spiritse out of the swamps.¡±

    ¡°Nononono, the story I heard was that undeads writhe all about the forest.¡±

    Thepany started telling the rumors they each heard.

    I listened while polishing my weapons.

    In the end, all I do was fight whatever enemy thates out.

    I wanted to stay alive, but if I die, then that¡¯s that.

    ¡°You idiots! Don¡¯t go off believing in stupid rumors! You can¡¯t even get your rumors straight! Are you all bark and no bite!?¡±

    Lovano totally didn¡¯t believe in the rumors at all, but one of thepany objected.

    ¡°But Boss, the rumors sure are sloppy, but the part where lots of peoplee in and don¡¯te back out is true. That forest is seriously bad news.¡±

    But Lovano roared at the underling.

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m already set on this! Anyone who says anything more gets turned into meatballs for demon bait!¡±

    In the end, the Boss had the final say and the 20-person mercenarypany started their raid into Erg forest.

    ¡°This is quite a nice forest isn¡¯t it?¡±

    That was everyone¡¯s impression once we entered Erg forest.

    We¡¯re already 1 day into the forest now, far from demons or small fry monsters like goblins that usually roam everywhere, not even a bear or a wolf was seen.

    What¡¯s more, we came across fruits and edible creatures like rabbits a lot.

    ¡°If this is a demon forest, then our hideout must be a block in hell.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, then it might be good if we move the hideout here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. We¡¯ll do that.¡±

    While they let out vulgarughter, the scout, Jamie came back with a dubious face.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a.... a house further along this way.¡±

    Everyone stood alert.

    There shouldn¡¯t be anything like a house this far, two whole days from the nearest town.

    And not a vige too, but a single house at that.

    It¡¯s strange even if it¡¯s a mountain hut, this ce is the demon forest, a ce hunters don¡¯te to.

    Is it a guard post, or maybe another band of robbers¡¯ hideout?

    However, the atmosphere was turned around by Jamie¡¯s next sentence.

    ¡°I tried peeking inside the house, it looks like an incredible beauty lives there.¡±

    The doubtful voices now turned to ridicule.

    It¡¯s strange enough that there¡¯s a house here, if you add that there¡¯s a beauty living there, it goes way beyond dubious and into delusional.

    Everyoneughed, saying he¡¯s starved for women and mistook a tree for one.

    But still, he frantically called for backup, so whileughing, Lovano had use along after him as backup.

    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re taking a detour, and we canugh at him once we find nothing there.

    Meanwhile, as punishment, he was made to carry some extra luggage.

    Guessing what Lovano was thinking, the other robbers smiled derisively, and came along withoutining.

    The whole party proceeded towards the house that shouldn¡¯t be there... and then...

    We got there.

    There was a wide open space in the middle of the forest.

    There was a wide circr expanse of grass inside the dense forest, and right in the middle of that there was a house.

    It was neat, though not very big, yet not small like a storage shed, you could expect a person to be living there.

    Surrounding the house there is a well and a small field, it totally felt like some farm vige somewhere, blending into the scenery.

    But this is the demon forest, this scenery shouldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°Oi oi, are you kidding me...¡±

    Lovano spontaneously spoke, the other robbers widened their eyes.

    But they immediately made a move, if they nkly stood there they wouldn¡¯t have be mercenaries or robbers.

    Everyone immediately drew their swords, a number of them approached the house, opened the wooden window a little and peeked in.

    ¡°Well, this is rare. Am I having visitors?¡±

    A beautiful voice, like a ringing bell.

    Skin white as snow.

    And features so beautiful that would be sacrilege to call ¡®beautiful¡¯.

    The woman that could have been a goddess of beauty called out to the men peeking in from the window.

    A voice that came out of red lips that stood out from the all-too-white skin.

    Not even a sliver of panic was felt from her despite the strange situation where there was a number of armed men before her, and she calmly started conversation.

    It was the men who were taken by surprise.

    They were prepared to see a mountain witche out, but this is a beauty like they¡¯ve never seen in their entire lives.

    In front of the beautiful woman, there was nothing the men could do but stammer some meaningless sounds.

    ¡°Fufu, it is you who came to visit me, but why are you so surprised?¡±

    The woman covered her mouth with her hand and smiled.

    ¡°I can see that I have a lot more visitors here. I can¡¯t show you all in to this small and shabby house, so considering manners I¡¯m supposed to greet you at the gate, but because I have a frail body, I can¡¯te out in the sun, please excuse me for that.¡±

    ¡°I... that we put into consideration!¡±

    ¡°O... of course we¡¯re excuse... allow... pardon... or something!¡±

    The robbers tried to reply to the voice that was like a ringing bell, but none of them has ever had anything to do with politenguage in their entire lives, so they just became flustered and gave funny responses.

    Hearing that, she once again covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled, the robbers made a face, they are no longer holding conversation. ?TN: µÁÙ\ß_¤Î±Ç¤ÎÏÂ¤ÏÉì¤Ó¤­¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤â¤Ï¤ä»áÔ’¤Ï¤Ê¤ê¤¿¤¿¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿?

    ¡°The hell are you babbling! Hurry up and tell me what... ...you... ...found...¡±

    Lovano was taken aback for a moment, just like his men.

    But a fire was immediately lit inside his heart.

    She¡¯s gorgeous... I never seen a woman this pretty! Her body is top notch too.

    The woman leaning over the window sill smiling at Lovano and his men was clothed in ck clothes, her shoulders are likewise wearing a ck shawl, and also a ck long skirt that reaches down to her ankles.

    Despite the minimal exposure, the only skin she shows besides her face are her hands, herrge breasts pushed out, jiggling softly each time she moves, and from the stretching of her long skirt, there is no doubt that there is a plump, meaty butt underneath.

    Well, the caravan¡¯s nothingpared to this! Chances to get a woman like this doesn¡¯te twice.

    Lovano, without asking permission, opened the door and stepped inside the house.

    Three people sat down around a table while I stood in front of the door.

    The room was nothing but dark.

    From the outside, the wall made of light wood and wood logs would let sunlight in through the gaps between them, but the inside was daubed with a sap-like substance made from ashes and wax. The wall was without gaps, such that you can call it solid ck.

    Even though it¡¯s the middle of the day, there was no light inside the room, it¡¯s even hard to see my own hands, it was only thanks to the slightly open window that some light could go in, allowing me to somewhat see.

    If that window is closed, I think this room will be dark like a moonless night.

    There was no oilmp or candle on the table either. This woman did not have her windows open before we came. What was she doing in total darkness...?

    I felt an indescribable chill, but I shook it of with the thought of whatever happens, I¡¯ll just think about it when it does.

    She fleetingly sent me a questioning nce, but her attitude against the men forcibly breaking in didn¡¯t change in the slightest.

    ¡°I¡¯m unable to entertain you well since this is a one-woman house.¡±

    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t need it. Just looking at a beautiful woman like you is the best entertainment there is.¡±

    Without any self-restraint, Lovano ogled the woman¡¯s entire body.

    His own men surrounded the house and the opponent is a lone woman, she had no way to escape.

    There is no point to having restraint.

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m happy to be told that.¡±

    Not minding the nces, she smiled lightly, and meekly continued.

    ¡°Well then, what might you be doing in a remote ce like this?¡±

    ¡°We came here because we were taking a li~ttle shortcut. Then we found a lone house standing right in the middle of the forest. So I guess our ¡®reason¡¯ is that we want to check it out.¡±

    Lovano leaned his body forwards, pressing toward the woman.

    Even I understood that he was swelling with lust, the fact that the woman had no way to escape was also clear.

    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s your name? I don¡¯t think we ever caught it.¡±

    The woman appeared rather taken aback, but that was probably an act.

    ¡°That was bad manners of me to forget to give my name, I¡¯m Lucy Yuktovania.¡±

    Everyone instantly became tense.

    The fact that she had a family name means that this woman is a noble, or something simr to that.

    However, even the name of a noble with power in town has no use whatsoever out here.

    Lovano himself attacked a troupe of nobles and took their fortunes and women once.

    But this is getting all the more confusing.

    Why does a lone woman with a family name live alone out in this ce.

    ¡°A lot of things happened, and I happen to be given this family name, but please just call me Lucy.¡±

    She seemed like she didn¡¯t want to talk about the name too much and changed the topic.

    ¡°So, what might this Lucy-chan be doing all alone out here? Not to mention shops, but there are not even people around. I don¡¯t think this is a ce for a girl to live.¡±

    ¡°Since I am a lone woman, I don¡¯t use up much food. I live by working the small field and going out to the forest, barely making a living to protect this house.¡±

    ¡°Hoo, even with that appearance you turn out to be a hunter! You¡¯re quite a strong littledy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lovano smiled heartily and patted Lucy¡¯s shoulder, deliberately touching her plump breast while doing so.

    Still, Lucy did not show any reaction whatsoever and merely smiled.

    But I¡¯m getting even more uneasy feelings.

    It¡¯s not about her being a woman or a noble, but being a hunter, there¡¯s not a bow or arrow to be found in here. To make things worse, the cobwebs on her kitchen looked like it was there for at least 10 days.

    I¡¯m sure of it, this woman ate nothing in this house.

    The chill is getting stronger.

    I red at Lovano, urging him to be cautious, but he was so drowned in the woman¡¯s charm he didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided, Lucy-chan. You¡¯re gonna be my woman.¡±

    Lovano grabbed Lucy¡¯s hand and hugged her.

    He rubbed her butt through her clothes, receiving the exceptional feeling of its plumpness in his hand.

    ¡°Oh my, even if you say that, I have to protect this house.¡±

    Lucy still didn¡¯t lose herposure, even the other two robbers were starting to feel uneasy.

    She should have been resisting despite knowing it¡¯s useless when being surrounded by robbers, or maybe crying while begging to be spared.

    But Lovano, drowning in the sensation of a well-fleshed, voluptuous woman, didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking. You can¡¯t run anymore no matter what. Even if you don¡¯t like it I¡¯ll just burn this house and carry you off.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be troubled if you do that. This is my important ce after all.¡±

    For the first time, Lucy frowned, making an expression that shows that she was troubled.

    Lovano continued, all the while stroking Lucy¡¯s butt.

    ¡°To begin with, leaving a woman like you to smolder in a ce like this is a loss for the world. A good woman is supposed to be held by a man.¡±

    At the end of his patience, Lovano raised his hand toward her breasts.

    He was about to tear her clothes off but Lucy stopped him with her hand.

    ¡°... If you go rough and tear my clothes I¡¯ll be troubled. If you would like to sleep with me then I shall apany you, but can you at least let me take you one at a time.¡±

    Lucy seemed like she¡¯s finally resolved herself and said that while putting her arms around Lovano¡¯s neck.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll be obedient then I wont go rough on you. No one is going to scratch a pretty gem... Oi, you lot, go outside for a tick!¡±

    At the end of his patience, Lovano took of his half te armor while ordering the three of us out.

    The two long standing members smiled and went out, only I hesitated a little bit.

    This woman is weird. No matter how you put it or how you see it she¡¯s too weird, I don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen if she¡¯s left alone with Lovano.

    But finally, swelling with lust, Lovano yelled angrily.

    ¡°That includes you Aegir! I¡¯ll let you have her afterwards so get out! Get out and tell the other bastards not to peek!¡±

    It¡¯s his own choice.

    He won¡¯t even listen no matter what I tell him, anyway.

    I made my decision and quickly withdrew.

    I¡¯m not interested in looking at Lovano take out his dirty thing out of his pants.

    ¡°Now that there are no more annoyances, let¡¯s have fun.¡±

    Already naked, Lovano was embracing Lucy and was about to put his hand inside to touch her breast, but unexpectedly, her tight-fitting clothes were tough and stretched when he tried to tear it.

    ¡®In that case¡¯, he thought as he flipped her long skirt over, exposing her silky underwear that looked like a work of art.

    Her underwear fit her plump butt tightly, her skin felt amazing when he touched it.

    Unblemished, her skin was unnaturally white.

    If he were sober he would¡¯ve realized, her body is beautiful, but it had no body warmth.

    ¡°God damn this body... First time I¡¯ve seen a woman this fine!¡±

    Lovano had experienced a number of women, though mostly by rape, but not one of them canpare to Lucy either by looks or by their bodies.

    He became erect like a virgin boy seeing his first naked woman, so much that it made a sound, he began rubbing it without thinking.

    ¡°Turn around!¡±

    Lovano examined Lucy from behind, slipping her underwear off and touching her thing.

    Her naked feminine ce opened slightly as if inviting him in, it had a light, clean color such that you¡¯d believe her if she said she was virgin.

    That womanly hole of hers that looked like a work of art was about to be prated by Lovano¡¯s ck, wart-riddled, dirty member.

    ¡°Please wait, there¡¯s an order to these things, you know.¡±

    Lucy twisted her body and escaped from the overbearing embrace. Facing Lovano, she put her arms around his shoulders.

    Hugging each other face to face, Lovano¡¯srge body size stood out inparison, even though Lucy is definitely not small.

    ¡°First it has to start with a kiss. The fun wille afterwards.¡±

    Hearing the sweet whisper, Lovano moved to forcibly snatch Lucy¡¯s lips, but she held his head back with one hand and brought her own lips toward his neck.

    Drowning in his lust, Lovano became confused.

    (A kiss to the neck ain¡¯t bad... but how... how could she stop my head from moving with just her left hand.)

    Lucy licked his neck with her long tongue and opened her charming mouth.

    Then, she bit into Lovano¡¯s neck with her long fangs.

    It was not the usual feeling of being bitten.

    Supreme pain and supreme pleasure, Lovano¡¯s member that stiffened to the limit spouted out semen like a fountain.

    Then, strength departed from his entire body.

    While feeling the sensation of being bitten at the neck, Lovano¡¯s consciousness faded to eternal darkness.

 Chapter 5 â€“ Garden of the Fairy Princess

    <h4>Chapter 5 ¨C Garden of the Fairy Princess</h4>

    ¡°Oioi, did she seriously say ¡®take us one at a time¡¯?¡±

    It goes without saying, the topic of conversation between the robbers waiting around the house was the beautiful woman from earlier.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna do it with that woman too!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s probably going to be all ragged when our turnes, anyway.¡±

    ¡°No matter how ragged she gets you still can¡¯tpare her to the whores in town.¡±

    ¡°Boss had better not break her!¡±

    Not minding my noisy surroundings, I stood in front of the door.

    As Lovano ordered, I was there to beat up anyone who tries to peek.

    The robbers who¡¯d seen how I fight, even if it¡¯s for only half a year, gave up and started talking about their delusional ideas.

    Suddenly the sound of something hitting the wall several times in a row came from inside.

    The robbers turned their eyes all at once but immediately turned toughter.

    ¡°Oi oi, Boss is doing it rough.¡±

    ¡°I hoped he¡¯d handle her more gently, ¡®least until we get our turn.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a fine jewel of an ex-noble¡¯s girl but she¡¯s gonna be all broken like a frog when my turnes.¡±

    The chill is getting worse, I grabbed my greatsword in my hand and put strength into my arm.

    I can¡¯t exin it, but I¡¯m sure something¡¯s happened.

    It was a bad feeling like I never felt, even when fighting in the underground.

    The door slowly opened.

    The robbers all noticed at the same time, looking with joyful eyes.

    Then Lovano jumped out of the house......

    Thennded on the ground, snapped right in half.

    ¡°Wha!!?¡±

    Impossible.

    Lovano dying is impossible, but more than that, the way he died was wrong.

    His dead body snapped, making a cracking sound like a cookie crumbling.

    Of course, this was an unexpected development.

    No matter how much strength you put smashing or tearing off a person, snapping them neatly in half is just not possible.

    *ng, ng*, I heard the sound of rattling iron.

    The robbers re-fastened their loosened armor and took out their swords from their scabbards.

    Their leader had died suddenly in a shocking way, but if they fell into disorder here they won¡¯t survive.

    For better or worse, mercenaries-cum-robbers who are used to carnage will do what they need to do.

    Their leader, Lovano had died, and danger approached.

    Also, they knew who the enemy was.

    That was because there were only two people there.

    Their swords and spears are all pointed at the door.

    I, too, jumped back from the door, and red at what¡¯s behind it.

    I set up a stance with my greatsword overhead and put strength into my legs as usual, ready to jump in.

    Then, the expected person quietly showed up with an unexpected appearance.

    The beautiful woman, waving her magnificent blonde hair, appeared in front of the door stark naked.

    Herrge breasts did not sag in the slightest, herrge, springy butt made me unintentionally want to hold it.

    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, but they returned to battle-readiness.

    Though her good looks could be said to be unparalleled and her body could be said to be within the golden mean, there were two strange points to her.

    She was dyed red with blood from her mouth down to her big breasts.

    And her fiery, shining red pupils.

    Usually, it was my job to be the first tounch an attack.

    But this time is different, my instincts and intuition rang rm bells.

    ¡°This is hopeless¡±, ¡°Don¡¯t fight against her¡±, they said.

    Instead ofunching an attack, I stepped back, opening a distance of about 10 meters from her.

    But not all of us possessed good instincts.

    One man wielding a spear thrusted forward.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡±

    My shout didn¡¯t make it in time.

    The woman caught the his spearhead and pulled it in towards her.

    ¡°Doaah!!?¡±

    Her ability to catch a spearhead is menacing, but her strength to pull it towards herself is perfectly inhuman.

    The man flew towards her, almost as if he was thrown there.

    Then, the woman stretched her left hand towards his chest.

    *bakin*

    The man¡¯s lower half went towards the woman, still drawn to her, while his upper half was pushed by her hand and went in the opposite direction.

    Then his back folded in the shape of the letter ¡°¤¯¡± and he fell down to the ground, vomiting blood.

    ¡°¡°She¡¯s not human¡±¡±

    Everyone thought the same thing.

    No matter how much they train or what talent they had, a human woman can¡¯t do anything like that.

    Even I, with what they call inhuman super-strength, couldn¡¯t do that.

    She¡¯s not an enemy we... no, an enemy humans can¡¯t defeat.

    There¡¯s no other hope of survival besides running away. But could we run? Are her special abilities only her super strength?

    Thoughts circled my mind, giving her time for her next attack.

    But the woman made no move.

    She wasn¡¯t leaving the shade of the awning in front of the door.

    Taking that good chance, several people with bows and bowguns loosed arrows.

    She lightly brushed away most of them, but one of the bowgun bolts stuck into her chest, maybe because of an opening.

    The men shouted cheers, bowguns were strongerpared to bows, one being shot from point nk range would pierce through helmets and armor and reach the internal organs, it¡¯s not rare for them to cause instant death.

    What¡¯s more, the bolt went through the woman¡¯s chest.

    For humans, that was undoubtedly a fatal wound, even if they survived they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand.

    There¡¯s no way anyone could pull the bolt out and throw them back.

    The wound on the woman¡¯s chest healed in a sh and the bowman who got the bolt stuck on his head convulsed and copsed.

    Of course, the encirclement fell with everyone trying to flee, they all started to retreat.

    No matter how many battlefields they¡¯ve been through, none of them had ever faced a monster of an enemy like this.

    On the battlefield, enemies fell when they were struck by arrows, they die when they are killed.

    But even with her overwhelming superiority, the woman did not move from the door.

    Only exposing her bare body to the men surrounding her, smiling and standing there.

    Inhuman beauty, a dark house, the dried corpse, a regenerating body... If you believe the fairy tales you¡¯d have a rough idea what the woman really is.

    ¡°Form a circle and attack!! I¡¯ll finish her!!¡±

    I shouted loudly, the men obeyed and made a formation on the orders of a 14-something boy.

    That faith was won with blood and victories.

    On all things regarding battle, I was the person most reliable in the band.

    The woman looked towards me who was brandishing my greatsword, smiled and stuck her tongue out bewitchingly.

    That moment, about ten of the men surrounding her simultaneously attacked with their spears and their swords and their warhammers.

    Some had their heads crushed before their weapons reached, some were tossed away along with their weapons, some realized as they swung their swords that their hands were no longer there.

    In an instant, four men lost their lives, two were thrown away into the sky.

    Two men got lucky and their weapons reached, but they had their heads crushed by her hand in return.

    The remaining men spontaneously stopped their legs because of the disastrous spectacle.

    The battle was over in just several seconds, there were no longer anyone who could fight her square.

    But that is enough.

    It was all a lure and a diversion.

    I had already jumped, brandishing my greatsword.

    Both the woman¡¯s hands are busy crushing the heads of thest two men bare-handedly.

    The sword I brandished in both hands and was swinging down is no longer flicked away or grabbed by anyone.

    It was only an instant until the killing blow.

    Still, the woman did not show a shred of hurry.

    Still holding the men whose heads she crushed, she forcibly brought her hands above her body.

    For her, carrying the weight of a man or not makes no difference.

    She raised her hand, still holding the miserable corpse, on the path between my sword and herself.

    Like this, even if I were to swing the sword down with all my might she¡¯ll stop it.

    Nevertheless, I...

    ... did not swing the sword down, but swung it with my right hand sideways over the woman¡¯s head.

    The sound of destruction was heard, the entrance and the awning over the entrance door was torn down.

    The awning was strong, made from bulky wood, but it was smashed like twigs before my greatsword.

    Inded right in front of the woman who was dumbfounded, unable to deal with the sword who should have been aimed at herself but changed trajectories, I then jumped back.

    If you believe the fairy tales, this should¡¯ve done the trick.

    The woman was unhurt, what was destroyed was the awning.

    Then, it was an open space in the middle of the forest, the weather was good and clear as well today.

    Sunlight streamed down on to the woman.

    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡±

    The woman shrieked, she lost herposure for the first time.

    Vampires, beings with nearly eternal life, drinking human blood, and possessing power beyond that of humans.

    The remaining robbers noticed my goal and what Lucy really is, for sure.

    ¡°Vampire!!¡± ¡°They really exist!!¡± ¡°This forest is cursed!!¡±

    They all whispered, some even prayed to god, which was unlike them to.

    For vampires, holy water and sunlight, but especially being bathed in sunlight would instantly make them burst into mes and turn to bone.

    They should have....

    ¡°Uuuuuuuu!!! What have you done!! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!¡±

    The woman did not turn into bone nor burst into mes, but kneeled, staring at the smashed pieces of wood and cried out.

    She sounded angry, rather than suffering.

    I cursed the legends, and at that moment the woman stood up.

    ¡°How dare you... how dare you, my house!! My dear house!!¡±

    The situation deteriorated further.

    Nothing we do seems to go well today.

    Now that I think about it, I stepped on horseshit while avoiding a puddle of water this morning, or I didn¡¯t and this happened. ?TN: ¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤Ê¤¤•r¤Ï¤³¤ó¤Ê¤â¤ó¤«?

    ¡°Unforgivable!! Absolutely unforgivable!!¡±

    The others were totally frightened by the change in the woman, I can¡¯t use them anymore, huh.

    Even if I ran away now, she¡¯d certainlye after me.

    Putting on a cynical smile, I prepared my greatsword.

    The moment the angry Lucy raised her head.

    The world froze.

    Her ring, shining eyes shone even more, it was a pressure carrying the weight and sense of oppression of two fiery eyeballs fixed on you.

    This feeling I never experienced before made me fall to my knees.

    My body couldn¡¯t move, as if it was stuck to the ground.

    There was a strong buzz in my ears that made me feel like my head was going to crack.

    Before long, my vision turned red, probably because of the headache.

    But while all that was going on, I realized that I remember something about this feeling.

    This felt simr to something, something unpleasant but nostalgic.

    My head hurts and my body is frozen stiff.

    The wondrous feeling of despair and anguish and suffering joining together, whirling.

    A look that cooked all sorts of negative feelings into a soup.

    The taste of resignation and hopelessness.

    That¡¯s right... This is just like that.

    The look in the eyes of those I defeated in matches, the look in the eyes of the ves to be disposed because of illness.

    The resigned look in the eyes of those whose wounds festered and are beyond help.

    They¡¯re all the same, this is the look of one heading towards death.

    Once I realized that the overwhelming pressure became lighter.

    I raised my knee from the ground, my headache stopped, and my vision became clear.

    It felt like it all happened in a moment, but it seems that some time had passed.

    Despite being full of openings I wasn¡¯t killed.

    I probably took over a minute to get up, exhausted, it¡¯s no use even if I got up quickly.

    I took a slow deep breath and checked my surroundings, I determined that I was the only one left alive.

    Truthfully, the woman seemed to be in good health but I don¡¯t know whether a vampire counts as living or not to begin with so I left her out.

    Myrades all took their lives, each using their own weapons to wound themselves.

    Those who lost their weapons met their gruesome ends wing their own throats with their fingernails.

    It was such an amazing sight it took me moments to understand.

    Those eyes were eyes that bring death, they made you believe you had to die.

    I am used to seeing eyes like that.

    Then the reason I was able to return to life was probably believing that that¡¯s not how I should be, choosing to send a sidelong nce to those who died and continue to live.

    I turned back towards the woman, she didn¡¯t move a step from where she was standing.

    It looks like I¡¯m going to end up on the next carriage to the afterlife after justing back. Still, I should stay alive until that conclusion is decided.

    I prepared my sword, aiming at her eye, and red at her.

    However, I no longer saw anger in her eyes.

    ¡°Heee... You could slip out of that by yourself.¡±

    She was back to using the polite tone she used the first time, no longer having any bloodlust.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing a lot, you see.¡±

    ¡°Muu. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something someone who¡¯s not even an adult should get used to seeing, though.¡±

    Her sweet tone is different from the first time, like teasing a child.

    ¡°You as well, you seemed to be really angry, are you calmed down now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still angry you know! You broke my dear house, I can¡¯t put it back together again now that you¡¯ve broken it like this!¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m clumsy!¡±, she said with her arms akimbo, scolding me.

    ¡°I think this isn¡¯t strange since you killed our boss and threw his corpse away like that, though.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the ones who suddenly came along! That man too, he touched my clothes and underwear with his dirty hands, and to make matters worse, his blood reeked of alcohol and had some strange disease in it, it tasted so disgusting I couldn¡¯t stand it!¡±

    Lovano... You were diseased.

    ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ll overlook me for this I won¡¯t damage your house anymore and I¡¯ll leave this ce peacefu...¡±

    ¡°Not allowed!¡±

    The woman denied me with a stern tone but it was not filled with killing intent or anger.

    ¡°If you leave now, I¡¯ll be left to fix the house and get rid of these corpses all by myself, won¡¯t I?¡±

    She did say she was too clumsy to fix the house herself.

    ¡°Well, you are a vampire so can¡¯t you think of it like collecting food or something?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say something stupid! Sucking blood off of corpses is the same as eating rotten meat! Only ghouls and zombies do that!¡±

    It looks like she insists on sucking blood off of live victims.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m not going to kill you off now, so if you ept my conditions I¡¯m going to let you off the hook, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be reassuring. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    It seems now that I have some leisure knowing I¡¯m not going to die, her naked body bes quite a dangerous weapon for a young boy like me.

    Looking at my manhood react and me averting my eyes, the woman smirked while showing her body even more.

    ¡°The first condition is to repair my house! You broke it magnificently so please take responsibility!¡±

    ¡°All right. If you¡¯ll lend me the tools I¡¯ll try to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°The second one is to dispose of your friends! They¡¯re sttering everywhere.¡±

    This won¡¯t take much time, either, I can just dig a hole nearby and bury them there.

    ¡°Understood, but since you¡¯re the one who massacred them, weren¡¯t you the one who sttered them everywhere?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t attack you even once you know! I only fought back since you attacked me! Sttering them around was a mistake. The third condition is let me suck your blood every now and again.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    I reflexively shouted because of the dreadnought of a condition that suddenly appeared.

    ¡°I epted your conditions so I don¡¯t turn into a mummy like Lovano. Letting my blood get sucked is going to make that moot, no?¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t suck you dead. I¡¯ll keep the quantity in mind and suck enough so that it won¡¯t be a hindrance. Right, sucking every once in 10 days¡¯ll be enough for me.¡±

    I¡¯d just have to trust her on the bloodsucking part, but doesn¡¯t that mean I have toe here every 10 days?

    ¡°About the sucking me dry, I have no choice but to take your word for it, but once every 10 days is a no go. Doing that means I can¡¯t move about much. Going here from the nearest town takes 2 days you know.¡±

    I strengthened my tone, saying that I won¡¯t budge on this, but the woman took up an attitude, as if saying ¡°what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Um, I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something here, I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re going to be living here with me. I¡¯m guaranteeing your life on that.¡±

    In other words, I¡¯m going to be a ve for her to suck blood off of, the price for life is not cheap as I expected.

    ¡°Some harsh conditions you got there.¡±

    The words were short, but the weight is heavier than before, depending on the situation I might escape in a stroke of the sword.

    ¡°*sigh*, I don¡¯t like weird misunderstandings so I¡¯ll tell you my real intentions here.¡±

    The woman... Lucy looked straight at me.

    ¡°From the first time I saw you I thought, ¡®this boy looks tasty¡¯. I want to have your blood no matter what it takes. I can tell from the smell but you¡¯re a virgin, aren¡¯t you? A virgin boy¡¯s blood... huhuhu¡±

    That was an unexpectedly frank and simple answer.

    Unlike before, she was staring with a strange intensity, making me instinctively feel fear.

    ¡°I... is that so.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m not giving up on this! Think about it. The first blood I had in a long while was a middle-aged man¡¯s alcohol ridden blood. He had some VD too, I have to get the bad taste out of my mouth!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s mysterious and fascinating aura steadily broke, it¡¯s now clear that her killing intent is not going to return, which is a relief, though there is that thing she won¡¯t budge on no matter what.

    ¡°But I heard in the stories that when a vampire sucks a human¡¯s blood they be a vampire or a ghoul. I¡¯m not really keen on having a race change and I absolutely don¡¯t want my will to be destroyed.¡±

    I¡¯ll pass on a mindless human-meat-seeking life.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a ghoul or a vampire?¡±

    ¡°Of cour...¡±

    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t transform so it¡¯s okay, right?¡±

    ¡°...se.¡±

    ¡°Well, whether the person I suck blood off of bes a ve or apanion or stay just as they were takes only a small adjustment on my part. If you don¡¯t want to I won¡¯t change you. Rather, if I made you a ghoul I won¡¯t be able to suck your blood any longer so it would be meaningless.¡±

    I see, if the goal was to suck my blood then it would be meaningless to make me into a simr creature, I¡¯ll take her word on that.

    However, I still have some reservations.

    She didn¡¯t set a time limit so if I lose here she¡¯s going to keep me forever as her blood bag under her control, I think.

    She¡¯s a vampire, a being whose sense of time is different to that of humans.

    Taking that into consideration, she might be thinking of a period of maybe 50 years.

    Looking at me who was pondering things, Lucy¡¯s aura became a little heavier.

    ¡°That and I wanted to teach you lots of things. There are many things wrong with your lifestyle and you look like you don¡¯t have enoughmon knowledge.¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t a bloodsucker¡¯s lifestyle be more wrong? She saysmon knowledge too...

    Thinking something cynical, my face warped into a sneer.

    Lucy brought me, who was only a little shorter than her, onto her chest.

    ¡°This may not be convincinging from me, but for a boy your age to see a fight and a massacre like this and not be fazed is abnormal. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had a lot happen to you.¡±

    She tightened her hug.

    My face was buried in the soft flesh, and the sweet scent made me go hazy.

    I think I understand the reason why the robbers keep talking about women.

    Something boiled up from within my body.

    ¡°There is nothing here. You¡¯ve been running all this time, so how about you take a little rest?¡±

    I wrapped my arms around her warmth-less back, returning her hug just a little bit.

    There was something I was supposed to do after hugging a naked woman, but I had absolutely no idea.

    ¡°Ah, right. There is the fourth condition as well as the reward for letting me suck blood.¡±

    The new conditioning up made my body go tense.

    ¡°Bloodsucking and sex drive goes hand in hand. So, once every ten days, coincident with the bloodsucking, sleep with me. Of course, if you want to do it any other time I¡¯ll take you on.¡±

    The strength of my return hug became stronger at once.

    The unbelievable pain in my lower half is probably because of my manhood pressing into my pants.

    Being slightly shorter than her, my thing propped right from under her important ce.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got lots of things to teach you?¡±

    Being naked, there¡¯s no way she won¡¯t notice the pressure.

    She moved her hips, deliberately rubbing her thin golden pubic hair, arousing me.

    *pant* *pant*

    Just as she said, this virgin boy¡¯s reason went flying away.

    I gripped her chest, pressed my hips against her and recklessly shaked.

    I knew it was stupid, but the soft sensation and the sweet scent made my body move by itself.

    ¡°Uhuhu, no matter how much you try it won¡¯t get in if you don¡¯t take off your pants.¡±

    Lucy took down my pants and stared, observing my thing that jumped out.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s clean. I knew first-timers are great. The shape is good, too.¡±

    Having my naked lower body observed by a peerless beauty felt exciting but also humiliating.

    Understanding my feelings, my manhood clung to her stomach, seeking its first woman.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re like this we can¡¯t talk properly. I¡¯ll take away your virginity first, then.¡±

    ¡°Come inside¡±, she said as she carried me, still with my lower half erect.

    I¡¯m still a child, but because of my muscles I shouldn¡¯t be that much lighter than an adult...

    Like that, she carried me inside the house and tossed me on top of the bed.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s make you a man now. Do what you like with me.¡±

    Lucy rolled on the bed beside me, she said to do with her as I liked, closed her eyes, and rxed her body.

    But since I never had any interest in women until now I have no idea what to do.

    For the time being, I recalled how the mercenaries would do the prostitutes they bought or how they raped the women they captured, and tried doing what they did.

    I licked her nipple, caressed her butt, and put my fingers inside her hole.

    I repeated that several times, then Lucy burst intoughter.

    ¡°Ahahaha, that tickles! The virgin boy shouldn¡¯t try to think of anything strange. Your thing is about to burst, there¡¯s liquid dripping out of it already. Just push it inside the woman, okay? If you¡¯re not confident should I get on top of you?¡±

    Of course, despite it being my first time my pride won¡¯t allow a woman doing as she pleases with me.

    I went into the missionary position, put my body between her legs and pushed my penis inside.

    I remember the women crying whenever Lovano does this.

    I thought it was payback for Lucy who¡¯s always wearing aposed look, but...

    ¡°Uwaaaaaa¡±

    The voice that came out was mine, the moment I pushed into her down to the root, a countless number of folds inside of her constricted me so much that it hurts.

    I stopped moving and somehow could bear with it.

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re enduring it? Excellent~ But it¡¯s over now.¡±

    Lucy wrapped her legs around my hips, pressed her breast up to me, and the folds inside her wriggled.

    This time I don¡¯t even have the leisure to let out a sound.

    ¡°U!¡±

    When my groan came out I had already started ejacting like an artery being cut.

    It was an unbelievably pleasant feeling, when I opened my eyes Lucy was gently caressing my head.

    ¡°Take it easy, move together with your semening out. That way all of it wille out inside me~¡±

    My ejaction continued and continued, finally it stopped after about a minute.

    After everything is spent I copsed on Lucy¡¯s chest.

    ¡°That was... amazing.¡±

    ¡°Good work. You¡¯ve graduated from your virginity, you¡¯re a man now.¡±

    I rolled down on the bed in the shape of the letter ´ó.

    I felt satisfied, and proud, as if I just received great spoils after a battle.

    Above all else, I had just pumped my semen into the unearthly beautiful womanying next to me.

    My first taste of making a woman mine felt magnificent.

    I offered my arm for her to use as a pillow but she was no longer there.

    ¡°Hm? Where did... Uwaa!¡±

    Before I knew it, Lucy took my rod in her mouth and moved violently.

    It felt amazing, not at all inferior to the sensation from before, in under ten seconds I was about to ejacte again but she stopped moving at that moment.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re young you cane multiple times, can you? Let¡¯s enjoy this then.¡±

    ¡°I was just about to ask!¡±

    After regaining my confidence now that I¡¯m no longer a virgin, I put my member inside her once more and moved my hips.

    ¡°How¡¯s this? Feels good?¡±

    I tried mimicking what the mercenaries would say to the whores.

    Lucy stared nkly for a moment but then put on a light smile.

    ¡°Ahn! Feels too good, I¡¯m dying!¡±

    It was obviously an act but it still gets me aroused.

    ¡°Lucy! You¡¯re my woman now, I¡¯ming!¡±

    ¡°Ahn¡¯, you made me your woman. Noo, if youe now I¡¯ll really be your captive.¡±

    I put Lucy in my embrace and pumped inside her for the second time, but once I¡¯m done she gave me the rotten tomatoes.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re too fast it¡¯s no fun...... Well, since you¡¯re young you can do it more times so...¡±

    Nothing makes a man feel pathetic more than this.

    I felt like I wanted to die but I took up Lucy¡¯s challenge to pleasure.

    Round 5

    ¡°Haa... Haa... I¡¯m just about done.¡±

    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ll suck you so hold on.¡±

    Round 9

    ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s not getting hard anymore...¡±

    ¡°When that happens, do this!¡±

    Lucy put her finger inside my anus and rubbed something inside it, then my penis hardened again from the stimulus that I can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s pain or pleasure.

    ¡°Ugaah! Wh, what did!¡±

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s do it some more~¡±

    Round 12

    ¡°...... I¡¯m, really, going, to die...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. You look solid, the boy the other day... nah, nevermind.¡±

    Lucy put my penis in her mouth and her finger in my anus.

    My body was already at its limits but she¡¯s too much of a beauty.

    Once I saw this crystallization of beauty run her tongue on my penis it stood erect once more.

    Round 15

    ¡°Please...... Let me go already.¡±

    I¡¯m already unable to move my body, all I can do is watch as Lucy has her fun riding on top of me, moving her hips.

    There¡¯s nothing getting into my eyes but tears are streaming down from them.

    For as long as I can remember the only times I get tears is when something gets in them.

    ¡°Ah, right, it certainly has gotten soft and only watery fluides out. Well, let¡¯s do it onest time! I¡¯m going to get rough so prepare yourself, ¡®kay¡±

    Unable to taste that ¡®onest time¡¯, I lost my consciousness.

    As my senses became dark and fuzzy I thought I heard Lucy¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like he fainted. So it¡¯s 16 times, is it? A lot came out so he¡¯s got the makings of something great. Looks like he¡¯s going to enjoy being taught about women.¡±

    Something crept along the back of my neck.

    Then I felt a stabbing pain and my body going limp.

    ¡°Delicious! The blood of a freshly deflowered boy is THE BEST! Aah, I want to drink it all, but.... I¡¯ve got to bear with it, uuuh it¡¯s hard.¡±

    My life was probably just on the verge of being sucked uppletely by Lucy.

 Chapter 6 â€“ Studying with the Fairy Princess

    <h4>Chapter 6 ¨C Studying with the Fairy Princess</h4>

    My body was being shaken.

    So noisy, let me sleep a little more.

    When was thest time I had a soft bed and warm covers to sleep in?

    This is probably the first time in my life.

    I don¡¯t want my moment of supreme bliss disturbed.

    Up until now I would wake up at the slightest sound, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to survive.

    But it¡¯s all right now, there¡¯s no danger here.

    ¡°Hurry and get up. The sun¡¯s already gone down. How long are you nning to sleep~¡±

    I heard a pleasant voice like the ringing of a bell in my ear.

    The voice wanted me to wake up but it made me sleepy instead....

    ¡°GET UP!¡±

    Together with the voice I felt floating, then a shock caused me to jump to my feet.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Confused, I looked around me.

    It seems I was thrown up to the ceiling and fell down on the bed.

    Such superhuman strength.

    ¡°I wish you¡¯d woken me up a little more gently.¡±

    I looked at the beauty before me with reproachful eyes.

    The owner of this house, the beautiful vampire, Lucy, had her hands on her hips, sighing.

    ¡°I woke you up gently but you didn¡¯t wake up, did you? There¡¯s no forgiveness for people who slept an entire day.¡±

    An entire day? After the fight, she brought me to the bed....

    ¡°You were covered in sweat and graduated from virginity, right?¡±

    ¡°..... you knew exactly what I was thinking, huh.¡±

    Lucy proudly arched her chest that was propped up by her ck dress.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing easier to read that the thoughts of an H boy.¡±

    ¡°Did I sleep an entire day after that?¡±

    ¡°Yup, you lost consciousness underneath me yesterday. Say what you like but I think being attacked by a woman and crying and fainting is too much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need education on that part too¡±, I heard her say but I ignored her.

    Of course it was too pathetic to faint underneath a woman but I think having Lucy as my first partner was too intense.

    I felt that not only my semen but also my life was being squeezed out.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin studying.¡±

    Once she finished the preparations Lucy broke the ice.

    We sat face-to-face around the table with only the moonlighting in from the window as lighting.

    Her pure white face strangely shined inside the pitch ck room.

    It had the mood of some secret meeting but sadly, this house had nothing worthy of being called illumination.

    I told Lucy as much but she said vampire-like words like ¡°the eye can see better in the dark, right?¡±

    ¡°Formon knowledge we should start with geography. How much do you know?¡±

    The world I know was that vige and that town and......

    ¡°That nearby town named like apple or something. Our camp is near that ce. There¡¯s a vige a ways north of that but there¡¯s nothing there but poor farmers so I don¡¯t remember the name. If you go left from there there¡¯s arge vige, though.¡±

    ¡°Wait wait hold on a minute!¡±

    Lucy cut to my talk with a surprised face.

    ¡°Please talk on a higher level. Like, countries or continents.¡±

    I have no idea what she¡¯s talking about.

    ¡°Could you possibly...... not know what this country is?¡±

    ¡°Country? If you mean the Royal Pce then it¡¯s in the town near the ce I was raised in, there are lots of soldiers and it¡¯s a pain to fight with knights so nobody got anywhere near it.¡±

    ¡°Not that! The name! THE. NAME!¡±

    ¡°The country is the country, it has a pce, does it even have a name?¡±

    Silence flowed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be this...... So this child knows nothing other than fighting, is it? If that person were still alive he¡¯ll be saddened to see that this kind of thing allowed.¡±

    ¡°What are you mumbling?¡±

    ¡°Listen up!¡±

    Lucy stood up straight.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to drill you with the necessary knowledge for a person from now on! Until you learn it all I won¡¯t allow you to leave this forest so keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Even without that I can still li...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in order to live as a person! Well let¡¯s begin now.¡±

    It was a hard time for me, who had never received a lecture in my life.

    The reason why I can obediently listen was Lucy promising ¡°If you¡¯ll listen properly we¡¯ll continue what we did yesterday.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing as effective as a beauty¡¯s temptation for me who had just known women.

    The world is arranged like this.

    First, geography. The continent we live on is simply called [The Continent].

    To the west of the continent there was the sea, it is said there is anothernd beyond that but since nobody had actually seen it it stayed as nothing more than legend.

    The south ends in sea. Likewise, it is unknown what goes beyond this sea.

    The north ends in and of intense cold, the barrennd is said to go on endlessly but no human could possibly confirm that.

    The east end is the savagends, the uncivilizednd where a multitude of barbarians struggled for supremacy, rumor has it that there is another country or civilization beyond that.

    Then, in the middle of the continent there is the Great Mountain Range, its tops that are so high they are shrouded in mist are covered in evesting snow even in the summer. It made a wall that none can tread on.

    The mountain range stretched from near the western sea to beyond the savagends to the east, but there are breaks in two ces: one just before the western sea, and another a little bit east of the continent¡¯s center, just before it reaches the territories of the savage tribes.

    They were respectively called the ¡°Western ins¡± and the ¡°Central ins¡±, forming important links between the north and the south of the continent that was separated by the mountains that nobody besides the mountain peoples can cross over.

    The Central ins, in particr, is an important piece ofnd where snowmelt from the Central Mountain Range gathered, bing the great Teljes and North Teljes rivers, went their separate ways south and north, crossing the continent and pouring into the western sea, giving life wherever it passes through.

    Then, there were two great powers splitting the continent north and south between them.

    The north side of the Great Mountain Range was governed by the [Olga Federation], endowed with huge tracts ofnd and over twenty million in poption, though the inhabitable parts were not much because most of thend besides the coasts and the area surrounding the North Teljes wasrgely wilderness, and the northern regions in particr was intensely cold during winter.

    King Jund took office as the leader of the Federation, but because the livable areas within therge dominion was dotted with towns and viges and it was hard to reach by central control because of the distance.

    Which is why the federal system was adopted, where each region gathers power for themselves.

    Each region had over the long years been stably governed under the aristocracy using a feudal system.

    During peacetime, the regions and nobles each maintain their own armies, but during wartime, they were joined together under a suprememander, forming the federal army.

    It was a powerful country with a strong national and military power, but due to therge territory, the undeveloped areas, particrly the eastern areas closest to the barbariannds and the harsh north are said to have a low level of public order.

    With a history of 500 years since its founding, it was one of the traditional Great Powers.

    On the other side of the mountain range, the southern side is ruled by the [Gand Empire] which was likewiserge and possessing forty million people in poption. Excepting one part of the territory which was desert and the densely forested areas, it was warm and had plenty of groundwater so there it hadrge habitable areas.

    Because the coastal areas and the regions surrounding the Teljes in particr are well-developed in terms of agriculture and industry, it had active domestic trade.

    The centralized empire, under the reign of Emperor Gand III, has in recent years be a militaristic state, expanding by annexing the countries dotting the south of the Mountain Range one after the other.

    There is a system of aristocracy in ce, but by the current emperor¡¯s policies the power of influential nobles are weakened and concentrated on the Imperial Household.

    As for military, besides one section set aside for maintaining public order they were all unified as the Imperial Army,mand is performed by personnel under direct control of the emperor.

    It proimed itself the most powerful state in the continent but because many ethnic groups are militarily suppressed during expansion, internal dissent is strong and wealth disparity is great.

    The oppression continues to this day, bing one source of unrest.

    Which of these, then, does Erg forest belong to?

    The answer is neither.

    The Central ins which the Erg forest is located in, a ins region 400 km north-south and 100 km east-west, belongs to neither the Empire nor the Federation, but was dotted with small nations.

    The poption of the Central ins is said to be in the eight millions, but the many small nations are often war and form alliances with each other so the poption and the borders frequently change.

    Although it contains the headwaters of the two great rivers and had a warm climate, skirmishes between countries scrambling for mines, towns, and river ports keep happening in the central ins, therefore it did not have a high level of development.

    Also, because the countries have long standing hostilities with each other, it was hard to imagine a single unifying polity appearing out in thesends.

    This situation incites the influx of mercenaries acting as robbers and private merchants acting as swindlers aiming for a price margin, further deteriorating the public order.

    Then, the country where the Erg forest is located is the ¡°Triea Kingdom¡±, a small country in the western part of the ins governing 300 thousand people.

    Immediately north of it was the ¡°Arnd Kingdom¡±, a country of 200 thousand that it was traditionally at odds with.

    ¡°Can you understand up to here?¡±

    ¡°Something is ringing inside my head.¡±

    While at recess, I had hot water to drink and took a breather.

    ¡°I get that the world is muchrger than I thought, with lots of people and towns.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it means your world until now consists of a small town in a small country in a small in.¡±

    Being told that, I felt down, as if being told that my existence is a small one.

    ¡°Mou! Don¡¯t feel so down! I want you to know the vast world. It¡¯s not like I wanted to tease you for not knowing!¡±

    Lucy hugged me from behind.

    She strongly pressed her breasts against me on purpose.

    She thought that I¡¯d cheer up with this.

    She¡¯s not wrong at all, though.

    I brought my hands behind me to touch her breasts but she quickly let go.

    ¡°We¡¯ll end the geography lesson here.¡±

    She ignored my glum face and continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have you learn how to read letters. You don¡¯t have muchmon knowledge, either. You know nothing besides fighting, right. You¡¯ve got a long road ahead of you.¡±

    Now that we¡¯ve gone this far there¡¯s no reason for me to refuse.

    At any rate, I¡¯ll be living here with her for a while, I¡¯ve already resolved to receive her guidance to the end.

    But before that, there¡¯s one important question.

    ¡°Can I eat something? I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday.¡±

    I haven¡¯t had anything to eat since yesterday¡¯s lunch before fighting Lucy.

    Because we only nned to be in the forest for 1~2 days I did not have extra food, the food the band carried are all covered in brains and blood so of course I don¡¯t feel like eating them.

    Lucy gave me a nk look and said...

    ¡°I... don¡¯t have food?¡±

    ¡°Wha! How can you have no food!?¡±

    Lucy pointed her finger at me.

    I see, she¡¯s saying her food is my blood.

    ¡°But still, I¡¯m going to die without food, let¡¯s fetch a meal first.¡±

    With the help of Lucy, I went in the pitch darkness, taking vegetables from the field and cooking them in a pot.

    Despite saying she didn¡¯t need food, she had skill in cooking, and stirred the hot pot seeming very happy.

    This kind of living might not be so bad.

    A safe house, food, and a beautiful woman looking after me.

    It¡¯s as if to say, what more can you want than this?

    I must thank Lucy for this.

    Apologies to the mercenary guys, but I¡¯m d she picked me up.

    We were as a group all just in it for the money to begin with, so I don¡¯t feel any attachment on an emotional level.

    Not a fragment of thoughts like ¡°Revenge~¡± came to mind.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m exceptionally heartless, right.

    I did my best to fight against Lucy, and was defeated.

    It can¡¯t be helped if they died in the ensuing destruction.

    But most of all, it¡¯s a mistake topare the lives of some dandruff-ridden men and the beautiful Lucy with the same weight.

    ¡°Hm? Is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just that I think I want you to teach me more about women.¡±

    Lucy put a finger to her lips.

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s a lot to teach you about that, too. Yourck of skill and quick release might be cured with some practice, but.... well, about your tool¡¯s size there¡¯s nothing we can do but wait for your growth from now on.¡±

    My heart fell into pieces.

    Those were the words a man doesn¡¯t want to hear the most.

    ¡°...... Is mine really that small?¡±

    Lucy giggled and put on an impish smile as if she¡¯s teasing me.

    ¡°It fits someone your age, but it¡¯s a child¡¯s thing after all. Last night it didn¡¯t even reach inside me, did it?¡±

    ¡°Let me try one more time!¡±

    The short-tempered me started to jump at Lucy but instead she held me down on the bed.

    I¡¯m proud of my strength, but she¡¯s able to hold me down with just her left hand.

    ¡°I intend to teach you how to handle women from now, so get yourself straight. First, I¡¯ll have you remember how to take a blowjob, I guess.¡±

    *slurp*, she licked her lips. Her visage was not unlike that of a predator¡¯s

    While still keeping me pinned down with one hand, she easily stripped my lower body.

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already standing to attention? Howe?¡±

    ¡°.......... I¡¯ve been staring at your breasts and butt the whole time.¡±

    Lucy put on the happiest expression she wore today.

    ¡°Aww, so cute, let¡¯s give you a little reward.¡±

    She lowered her own chest and brought out her breasts, and while swinging them so I can see them she took my penis into her mouth.

    She made fun of it but I thought it was a bit biggerpared to the mercenaries¡¯ ones I saw on ident....

    But Lucy easily took my hardened, aroused, erect thing into her throat and moved her head furiously.

    In addition to her furious back-and-forth motion, the insides of her throat wriggled, stimting my ns, and her tongue sensually wrapped around my rod.

    ¡°Guu! I¡¯ming!¡±

    I held Lucy¡¯s head down and released into her throat.

    I didn¡¯t even hold out 30 seconds since we started.

    But still, the amount I madee out was really something, her throat made gulping sounds.

    When I don¡¯t do it well it seems the time it took to ejacte is longer than the time she took servicing me.

    ¡°Pwaaah! That¡¯s some amazing smell......¡±

    Totally spent, I lost my strength and copsed on the bed even without Lucy pinning me down.

    ¡°But still, you were too fast. Was it that good?¡±

    Unable to face her, I wrapped myself in bed and sulked.

    ¡°I told you it can¡¯t be helped because you just lost your virginity yesterday, besides, a lot came out and with quite the force, too. Don¡¯t be so downhearted.¡±

    Lucy made a rustling sound as she took off her ck clothes, she then dived underneath me who wasying on the bed.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, here¡¯s a woman bed for you, feel free to use it without restraint. The more a man¡¯s tool is used the more it bes something good, keep practicing and you¡¯ll be able tost long, okay?¡±

    I silently entered her and moved my hips, but with a little bit of stimtion and exaggerated response from her I was able to do the deed with good feelings.

    However, despite meing over and over again she shifted to the counterattack as if to put an end to my persistent act.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here and call it a night, shall we.¡±

    She raised her body and gave me another blowjob, and moreover, she put her finger in my asshole and tortured me so vehemently I climaxed three times and made me lose consciousness once again.

    I decided that someday I¡¯ll definitely make Lucy scream like a girl.

 Chapter 7 â€“ Immoral Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 7 ¨C Immoral Paradise</h4>

    The light shining through the window roused me awake.

    I held my head that was pounding with a headache, washed my face and brushed my teeth.

    It was the daily routine I repeated in this one year.

    I lit a fire in order to prepare breakfast.

    This was all my duty.

    After this I would wake my teacher cum master cum lover and begin the day.

    ¡°Lucy, get up, the sun¡¯s down already.¡±

    The light shining through the window was the setting sun.

    Unlike her, I can¡¯t see my surroundings in the dark so I made a window for my personal use just so that the setting sun¡¯s light can get in.

    The vampire now groaning in bed didn¡¯t like it but she should allow this much.

    My daily cycle consists of waking up at dusk, and being taught by Lucy about the world¡¯smon sense and situation from night until dawn.

    You may think it¡¯s weird to learn the world¡¯smon sense from a vampire but it looks like she could gain the knowledge of those whose blood she sucked.

    She would leave the forest several times a year to take an unfortunate victim and umte knowledge that way.

    Right now, I alone was in charge of being her food so there were no victims.

    Though it brought me nearly to death, the thought of other men feeling the absolute bliss of having their blood sucked made me fly into a jealous rage.

    In the breaks between lessons, I fixed what was broken and made tools.

    Because it happenedrgely at night, the darkness was a problem, but thanks to a te of burning rapeseed oil the work slowly proceeded despite the darkness.

    My beloved vampireined that her house might burn down but I said to her ¡®Could youb your hair or mend your frayed clothes by yourself?¡¯ and she fell quiet.

    Basically, almost everything here was self made.

    It takes two days to reach the nearest town, but most of all Lucy won¡¯t allow me to go outside before I turn into a respectable adult.

    As the sky brightened, Lucy would close the windows and shut herself in while I went out to the fields to plow and if necessary, out to the forest to hunt game.

    The forest around here was for the most part unspoiled so in just 10 minutes I usually woulde across some animal or another.

    The hunt was also for exercising my body so I try to do it as much as I can.

    Although Lucy keeps saying that I should train my head rather than my body.

    Before the morning sun went up I would finish up and return to the house for night battle practice with the vampire.

    By battle practice I mean battle on the bed, the price for defeat is shame.

    When I came here we initially decided to have sex only once every ten days to coincide with the bloodsucking.

    The rest is if I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, I could beg Lucy in tears to keep mepany, and she would tease me, get turned on and push me down, turning the tables on me.

    But recently my lower half that had known woman would not listen to restraint, it¡¯s as if every day I slept with her.

    It got to the point where she¡¯d worry about me when I didn¡¯t ask for it.

    At the very least, we would do battle 2~3 times a day but my winning rate is only one in ten.

    Lucy says, it¡¯s sheer stupidity for a boy who had only known women for a year to challenge herself who had lived over 500 years.

    But still, it was significant progresspared to the first half year where I couldn¡¯t win even once.

    Also, when I finishedte because I was busy with other things, sometimes the invitation woulde from Lucy¡¯s side.

    She says during pillow talk that I was so cute when wanting her body she couldn¡¯t help it.

    It seems she got fired up when a boy who is almost a man, and one whose virginity she took herself at that, desired her.

    Recently she had also been praising the progress of my skills in bed.

    The sight of a peerless beauty squirming while raising a coquettish voice is a man¡¯s greatest moment.

    Whenever I made a strong attack she would properly receive it, she would praise me if I did well.

    Even when I was overenthusiastic and did her roughly she would say something like ¡°That hurts, you get minus points?¡±, but in the end she would take it all the same.

    Taught by a gentle teacher who would take even my violent moves and beautiful, voluptuous teaching material there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t improve.

    Usually the day would end like this but there were exceptions.

    That was once every 10 days, the bloodsucking days.

    For Lucy, bloodsuking is her meal, not something of a luxury, but something like, unless she sucks blood periodically she would die even if she ate other foods.

    I asked if that period was 10 days, but she looked away and when I pressed the question she said once every 1~2 years is alright.

    The fact she asked to suck my blood once every 10 days is simply no more than her utter gluttony of wanting to taste her favorite boy¡¯s blood.

    That time I proposed that she suck my blood once every year, but she said ¡®in that case then we do the night battles once every year too¡¯, so the proposal was rejected.

    The way I am right now, living a monk¡¯s life next to Lucy would have me give up after two days.

    I can¡¯t let go of the pleasure of being bloodsucked either.

    On the bloodsucking days, the urge to do so was highest in the middle of the night, so we normally do it then.

    It seems the vor is best at that time.

    The bloodsucking worked together so well with sexual urges, that the feeling .when being bitten was out of this world.

    Unless I got naked when being bitten my pants will get dirty because my seedes out, and we have to pay attention to where it¡¯s pointed so that tableware and food doesn¡¯t get stained due to the thinging out with such force.

    It seems the sexual urges are the same on the side of the one doing the bloodsucking that when we¡¯re done she would push me down and would be so sensitive that her fluids woulde out in a puddle even without me doing anything.

    Anyway, it¡¯s hard to describe the feeling of immorality of her embracing the person she just sucked blood off in a trance after a meal.

    My victories over her in bed mostly happened during times like these.

    At any rate, my body felt unbelievably heavy right after being bloodsucked that I wasn¡¯t able to move at first and she would just y with me like a toy.

    However, I also noticed that the one ying with me didn¡¯t have herposure either, so I tempered my body and forged my willpower so that I could attack her while she¡¯s in that state.

    When I was somehow able to move after being bloodsucked I had my first victory.

    Lucy let out a yell, climaxing in my arms and finally copsed, the feeling of satisfaction that time was the best.

    Ever since that, I continued to have the advantage in battles after bloodsucking.

    Once she lost her usualposure, I was able to enjoy myself teasing her with all kinds of obscene words and forcing her into humiliating positions.

    Though there were also times when I overdid it and she lost all reason, attacked me and made me experience attacks to the point that my penis bled.

    I believe both my knowledge and physical strength had grown considerably this past year.

    Of course, my handling of women had also improved that Lucy would say ¡°It¡¯s fun sleeping with you every day.¡±

    My body was also going through its growth spurt, my height passed that of Lucy¡¯s just the other day.

    My muscles had also perfectly be an adult¡¯s and there¡¯s no air of a child left on me anymore.

    However what has grown most of all was probably my heart.

    Compared to who I was before, who only know of fighting, winning, and surviving, the me right now can see a lot more things than that.

    Even in the middle of this hidden forest, I can feel my world bing much bigger.

    Growing vegetables, making tools, keeping game,ing back to a woman and eating together.

    Now I understand what Lucy was talking about that time.

    ¡°My heart is warped¡±, if the me right now saw the me a year ago I would probably feel the same.

    It was Lucy, Lucy, and Lucy.

    I wonder how much of me is upied by her.

    Thanks to her I became a person, I was raised into a man.

    I fell in love with her.

    Not only at the level of wanting to sleep with a beauty.

    I want to be together with her, I want to spend my entire life with her.

    That probably won¡¯te true.

    She certainly can¡¯t move from this ce.

    I didn¡¯t consider asking her about it, but I¡¯m sure that this ce is important to her, a ce she can¡¯t leave.

    Then once I became an adult, gained knowledge, and straightened my warped heart, she would probably chase me out of here.

    This was what we decided, something both she and I wanted.

    It was only I whose feelings had changed.

    I don¡¯t care about leaving the forest, rather than that I wanted to be with Lucy.

    Smiling together everyday, sleeping together, and having a child if possible.

    I didn¡¯t say that out loud.

    That was a betrayal to the feelings of the one who taught me so many things.

    It would render everything she¡¯d done for me until now pointless.

    I thought about what would be ideal.

    Taking Lucy with me when I leave this ce.

    Then taking her with me to travel the world, find a ce that suits us and settle down.

    This might be ideal, and because of the problem of our lifespans I might ask her to make me a vampire as well.

    Thinking this far, I noticed an inconsistency.

    With that n we won¡¯t be able to suck each other¡¯s blood so we need to turn and kill people.

    But isn¡¯t that fine?

    I¡¯m sure we could work something out.

    When I leave this ce I will absolutely ask Lucy toe.

    Keeping that in mind, I approached her to attack.

    She who had been grumbling just now opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°mfu? You came over, it¡¯s my win.¡±

    I¡¯d only know her for a year but I can understand her to an extent.

    Essentially, she¡¯s a considerably erotic woman.

    Without saying anything we embraced each other, rolling on top of the bed and frolicked.

    I also made the bed wider as well.

    Since we repeatedly had idents where we fell off while in the middle of violent y.

    We flirted a little while, then Lucy who wasying face up with me over her brought my head gently with one hand to her breasts.

    While I was sucking on her nipple she affectionately caressed my head and talked.

    ¡°Only a year, and you¡¯ve grown this much... You¡¯ve really be big.¡±

    When she said this, I understood one thing.

    I also saw the figure of a mother in her.

    My swelling lust instantly disappeared.

    It might be fine if I just fell asleep like this.

    I hugged her back, trying to hide my embarrassment.

    ¡°I overtook Lucy just a while back, right. I might be looking down to you soon.¡±

    The sarcastic answer I gave back was that of a child in his rebellious age, even if I say so myself.

    ¡°Eh? Overtook? Looking down.... Aah! That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve grown like that as well.¡±

    Coming back to my senses after her bewildered answer, I noticed the feeling on my lower body.

    There was the hand of the woman I thought to be a mother between my legs.

    ¡°So by ¡®growing¡¯ you meant this, you lewd woman!¡±

    ¡°Ufufu, so how about using it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    I bent Lucy¡¯s body who wasying on the bed up and went in so I can see her coupling part, and began by rubbing her weak point.

    ¡°Ahn? that¡¯s the spot, being just rough is no good. If you¡¯re going for a woman¡¯s weak spot do it gentl... Auu!¡±

    Having had enough of rubbing her weak spot I turned her to one side to change the angle and rubbed her from behind. I made sure she was flooding heavily then prodded her deepest ce from behind in a doggy style.

    ¡°N guu! Yes! Once you¡¯ve turned a woman on you prod her deepest part. Don¡¯t forget the body caress and kiss!¡±

    Just as she said, I kissed her repeatedly, and in contrast to my violent motions, gave her breasts a gentle rub.

    Something changed inside Lucy, she turned from entangling me to tightening as if she was going to wring me out.

    ¡°Ufufu, you¡¯re twitching. You¡¯re going toe soon, right.¡±

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Seeing how I was going to ejacte at this rate, I lifted Lucy from the front into a position to assert my dominance, but....

    ¡°Ahahahaha this is fun! Swing~ swing~¡±

    Lucy did not lose herposure.

    On the contrary, she swung her huge breasts before my eyes, making me loseposure.

    The finishing blow was her bringing her lips to my ear.

    ¡°Aegir is big so it gets deep into unbelievable ces. My innermost part... go on, let it out there?¡±

    As she said that she put her long tongue in my ear hole, and everything broke.

    ¡°GAAAAAH!!¡±

    I let out a scream as if I had been pierced by a spear.

    I ejacted inside her, making a sound so loud I it even reached my ears.

    ¡°Ahha! a lot came out. Look Aegir, look. See! my belly is swelling~¡±

    Lucy, who was merrily having fun, showed me her bulging stomach proudly like a pregnant woman.

    Stopping for a moment, Lucy let out semen from her hole into a small bucket until it was half-full, and went to me, who was resting on the used bed, for an arm pillow.

    ¡°Well, your skills still has some way to go. Since your tool¡¯s grown so big let¡¯s do our best.¡±

    ¡°It was harsh rather thanforting, but at least you¡¯re satisfied with my size, huh?¡±, I said a little proudly.

    Then there¡¯s one more thing I was happy about.

    ¡°The amount of semen and the firing strength is amazing. How did you do that......¡±

    No matter what, it feels good to be praised by Lucy.

    The pleasant feeling of her caressing my balls after the deed was so good it made me ejacte again.

    Seeing my cum reach all the way to the ceiling she delightfully pped like a little girl, saying high praise like ¡°First time I saw a man this amazing.¡±

 Chapter 8 â€“ Setting Off

    <h4>Chapter 8 ¨C Setting Off</h4>

    A little over two years since I met Lucy, the time came all of a sudden.

    ¡°There is no longer anything I have to teach you anymore.¡±

    She said it in her usual, lovely, voice.

    ¡°Therefore I¡¯m allowing you to leave this ce sometime soon.¡±

    So the time has finallye, my heart was calm.

    We¡¯ve been together for over two years, I easily understood the change in her attitude.

    Whether Lucy has some other thing she forgot to teach me, or something she has to tell me, after thinking about it over and over again the conclusion is the same.

    Then I too will not waver.

    ¡°All right, then I will be leaving here soon.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s face warped into a frown for an instant.

    The way I said it, it must have sounded like I had been waiting for the day I leave.

    It must havee as a shock to her who thought she knew my heart now that we¡¯ve joined bodies.

    So I continued.

    ¡°I want Lucy toe with me.¡±

    Her pained face changed into a nk look.

    ¡°I know that you think very highly of this ce. So I strongly want you to hear my wish, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡±

    I used honorifics, which I never used on her before.

    Since I have no experience using it I might¡¯ve made a mistake, but I¡¯m sure my feelings got through.

    I enjoyed looking at Lucy¡¯s bewildered faces for a while, then finally she was able to start talking.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy you feel that way. But I can¡¯t go. For me this is thest remaining ce I have memories in.¡±

    Unlike her usual yful teasing tone, she clearly expressed her rejection.

    My feelings were unable to win against her past.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    I managed to squeeze out a blunt reply.

    Though in the end I understood, losing my beloved woman had made me take more damage than I thought.

    ¡°Pff.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s expression and voice broke.

    ¡°Ufu, you¡¯re really cute. You know already that I can¡¯t part from this ce.¡±

    ¡°You, you are an irreceable woman to me, I wanted to bring you along no matter what.¡±

    ¡°In that case then you could have simply refused to leave this ce, right? I gave you permission to leave but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m telling you to leave?¡±

    I wanted to be with Lucy, but I can¡¯t render her kindness useless, the choice was never there.

    ¡°Is that really true? Would you really be happy if I said I won¡¯t leave and will always be by your side?¡±

    Lucyughed with a puff.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it, I won¡¯t be happy. I want you to see the world. I want you to live freely in this wide world. I worked hard with that in mind, after all.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving this ce very soon, so I can be the me that Lucy wanted even one day sooner.¡±

    ¡°Really, even though you have knowledge and fixed your warpedness, that straightforwardness of yours doesn¡¯t change. It¡¯s one of the things I like about you, but you shouldn¡¯t be missing the joys of life.¡±

    Turning around, she flew into my chest.

    ¡°You are fine as you are now. Live the way you like. Do what you want to do, walk the path that you yourself think is right. That¡¯s what I want from you, for you to be happily walking the path you chose for yourself.¡±

    The difference between Lucy¡¯s and my height is already clear, her head is resting right on my chest.

    But even then those words can only be heard asing from someone speaking from above.

    The words of someone who had me in tow.

    There was no need to reply, we could understand just by embracing each other.

    Then at the end of the long embrace I sought to gantly leave, but...

    Lucy pulled my arms and I was toppled down right there.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Her shocked voice was heard.

    ¡°Well, I was going to go like this...¡±

    ¡°With no food, no water, no weapons, no armor, nothing in your hand?¡±

    ¡°............¡±

    ¡°You want to copse and die on your way to the nearest town? That¡¯s some wide world there.¡±

    I never thought of anything.

    I sulked and curled myself into a ball.

    ¡°*sigh*.... Let¡¯s do some proper preparations. Wait right there.¡±

    Lucy rummaged a few things out of the storehouse.

    She seems to have had them prepared for some time.

    What she had lined up were armor, gauntlets, and boots made of pasted leather, and a shield wrapped in chains, they were all in good condition, I was moved considering that she took time for their maintenance.

    ¡°By the way, these belonged to people who came here before and was eaten by me, since they¡¯re so pretty I thought they might have some use.¡±

    .........I gained the minimum amount of protection.

    Then she lined up small essories like leather bags containing dry meat or water, gathering a full set of travel equipment.

    The money I got from the robbers who died when I came here and what I got from Lucy totalled 30 gold coins.

    I know well from living here for two years that there¡¯s no need for money to live here, so I took it without reserve.

    Then, the two essential equipment.

    The first one is a spear.

    It was two meters long and had a semicircr axe de for a spearhead, it was a bardiche, that could be used for piercing and shing.

    It was big, the handle was thicker thanmon ones and the de heavier.

    I think I can say it weighed 15 kilograms, rather than a spear it was more of an iron pole with an axe.

    ¡°This is rather an old item but its condition is good, it¡¯s really heavy but I¡¯m sure you can use it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully ept, but what you said wasn¡¯t really convincing by the way you¡¯re presenting it with one hand.¡±

    The second one is a cloak.

    At first nce it looked to be a jet ck cloak but when I looked closely it had traces of dyeing.

    ¡°This cloak is made with my special method. I soakedmon white cloth with a certain something.¡±

    Lucy puffed her chest, proud. I imagined what she might have soaked it with.

    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to lewdness, you know, just what did you soak into this?¡±

    ¡°Not that! Blood! My blood!¡± ?TN: Lucy¡¯s used panties get??

    So it¡¯s a Lucy special, vampire-blood-soaked cloak.

    Certainly, it¡¯s way stronger than ordinary cloth.

    It doesn¡¯t weigh too different from ordinary cloth, too.

    ording to Lucy it wouldn¡¯t burn and it is also effective for scaring animals.

    Then what¡¯s best of all, when I put it on I can feel Lucy.

    Now all the preparations areplete, and we finally fell silent.

    Staying here any longer would only make me hesitant, so I stood up.

    ¡°Let put your departure three days from now.¡±

    That was an anticlimax.

    ¡°Why do you want to wait three days.¡±

    Needless to say, it would only create lingering affection.

    ¡°We might not be able to meet again you know! So for thest time.

    I hugged Lucy, who was looking downcast with her face red, I believe this is something for the man to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some wild, dirty sex!¡±

    At any rate, she must¡¯ve wanted something like this.

    I had my blood sucked by Lucy for two days without rest.

    Because I might die before I departed if I had arge amount sucked out of me, she pierced my body all over with her teeth and only licked the small amount that oozed out.

    What was particrly awful was that she also left tooth marks on my member.

    ¡°¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!!¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!!!¡±

    I let out an indescribable scream and spewed semen everywhere because of her actions when I was about to climax from her mouth techniques.

    But she still didn¡¯t release her mouth from my penis and actually sucked blood off of it.

    ¡°Aah, delicious.... If it¡¯s this good then I should¡¯ve tried it sooner...¡±

    A wound caused by a vampire heals quickly, soon there were no longer any visible holes.

    But still, my anger hasn¡¯t settled.

    ¡°I made you angry, didn¡¯t I, then I¡¯ll let you do anything you like. Please forgive me with this.¡±

    Without hesitation, I picked up her butt, spread her dirty hole with my fingers, and pushed my poor mistreated penis into it.

    ¡°Eeh! My butt!? .... well, it¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t be too rouaaAAAH!!¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t listen and went rough.

    Since Lucy stubbornly insisted to never let me use this hole, I intend to tease her as I please for thest time.

    After happily ejacting in her butt for the first and probablyst time, I dozed off while I let her rest her head on my arm.

    Lucy, even though dissatisfied because I thoroughly used her butt, cheered up when I gave her the arm-pillow.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Really, that rough personality of yours never change! .... but it was good.¡±

    Still using my arm as her pillow, she reached towards my penis.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it clearly. This penis of yours is a big one. It wonderfully grew to this size.¡±

    No man won¡¯t be happy being praised about his size by a woman.

    I, too, triumphantly thrusted out my thing.

    ¡°At your age it might grow evenrger... It might be an unbelievable pike in the near future.¡±

    ¡°Big enough to satisfy Lucy?¡±

    *Pff*, Lucy burst into augh.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It might be a penis-sanrge enough to make me scream...... But take care when using it on human women, okay? Never ever do like you did to my butthole just now. Even I was really injured, I just heal quickly!¡±

    She flicked my forehead with her finger.

    The scene looked as if as a woman was being sweet with me but because of her superhuman strength it really hurt.

    ¡°Come now, let¡¯s have a little rest. Then let¡¯s have some more rough sex when we wake up.¡±

    Lucy rode on top of me and held my somewhat softened member in her womanly hole and copsed.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing something different to what you said?¡±

    ¡°Nope, let¡¯s rest like this~¡±

    Lucy bit at the nape of my neck, but unlike her usual feeding she didn¡¯t suck it all up, but only ran her tongue over, licking it, so I didn¡¯t lose my consciousness.

    Of course, my penis became so hard inside her it seemed like it made a sound.

    ¡°My breast, have a bite. It¡¯s poisonous if you suck it all in one go, so do it slowly...¡±

    I read Lucy¡¯s intentions so I ran my teeth along her big, white breast.

    I felt a little pang of guilt, but it soon disappeared among her passionate gasps.

    With our bodies connected, we licked and sucked each other¡¯s blood.

    Without moving my hips, I quietly ejacted several times, and finally fell asleep as I was still entangled with her.

    Even after that we continued to drown in a bog of lust and exchanged so much body fluids that I thought all of them just switched ces.

    Then came the time I must leave the house.

    Parting with a vampire of course happened at night, I put on the armor underneath the moonlight, wore the dark blood colored cloak, and carried the spear on my shoulder.

    ¡°Two years passed by in an instantpared to my long life, but I¡¯ve never had a rich time such as this. It was really fun.¡±

    ¡°As for me, I felt like I¡¯ve spent my whole life with Lucy.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, you¡¯ve really be a good man. You also got passing marks on your learning about women, but... don¡¯t attack human women like you did me, okay? They might die. Aegir the indecent will probably sleep with lots of women from now on.¡±

    I thought it was very like her, teasing me with her charm until thest moment.

    ¡°For onest time, won¡¯t youe along with me?¡±

    ¡°No~pe?¡±

    A yful tone, it was the end.

    I put my lips on top of Lucy¡¯s.

    Thinking that this is myst look at the woman I¡¯ve slept with until now my kiss lingered longer.

    Finally the kiss ended in a bridge of saliva.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go along with you, but this isn¡¯t our final farewell.¡±

    Seeing me open my eyes wide, she whispered.

    ¡°Be sessful, be a noble, be a king, make thisnd your own ande here. If you do that I¡¯ll be your wife, I¡¯ll be your mistress, I¡¯ll even be your mother.¡±

    Amoner bing a noble, much less a king, that¡¯s too much of a delusion, it¡¯s too impossible.

    ¡°Or maybe time passes, you are still alone and be ill or old and you feel your death approaching, when that timeese here. At least I¡¯ll have you sleep on myp and care for you onest time.¡±

    That¡¯s a big help.

    Either way, as long as you live aim to be king, aim high and do your best, use all your strength ande back here, I heard a phantom voice say.

    But even so, should a miracle happen and you climbed past that hill, I¡¯ll be your woman, only yours, forever, the voice continued.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a telepathy from Lucy.

    It was something I imagined on my own.

    But if I became King I¡¯ll have Lucy.

    She¡¯ll spend her whole life together with me.

    As I exchanged thest kiss I left the house I lived in for two years, almost the entire time since I left the underground.

    Maybe her voice will call me to stop from behind me, or maybe she herself woulde and embrace me, I thought as I went on without looking back, but in the end I uneventfully walked through the forest until the sun came up.

    Lucy watched the back of the man she sent off as he went away.

    This was bound to happen some day~, she thought.

    It was an emotional moment when the boy she gave knowledge and love and raised became a man and left.

    One more now, huh.

    Thinking that she became a rather sad, but the sadness will be gone soon.

    At any rate, at least she had unlimited time.

    But if he really did be king, what should she do.

    Lucy shivered as she felt a sweet numbness on her belly and returned home.

    Though the man she embraced was no longer there his scent still lingered in the house, so she¡¯ll be satisfied even when sleeping alone.

    She¡¯d probably be troubled when the traces he left disappears from this house.

    From now on she¡¯ll suck and kill men whoe to her house or go out and hunt young boys but she probably won¡¯t be satisfied.

    She might not be able to find a man with a heart, a body, or a member like that.

 Chapter 9 â€“ Wandering Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 9 ¨C Wandering Warrior</h4>

    I went on the opposite direction from the way I came into the forest and arrived at the town ¡°Roleil¡± where the caravan I was supposed to attack two years ago was headed.

    There is a base of the band of robbers nearby where some old acquaintances may be so I avoided it.

    It¡¯s too much trouble to exin why I came back all alone now.

    Therefore I headed further north from Roleil, here I nned to enter the Arnd Kingdom, who had power to oppose this Triea Kingdom, and from there go further north and north until I reach Federation territory.

    I never considered myself a person of this country to begin with.

    The national borders are long and vast, there¡¯s no need for a lone traveller like me to pass through highways like an idiot.

    ording to Lucy¡¯s intel, travellers, merchants, and mercenaries escaping through the central ins into the Empire or the Federation weren¡¯t rare.

    In particr, the wilderness outside the fortified towns in the federation can¡¯t be said to have good public order.

    Military alone is insufficient, so there were many cases where each town would gather free warriors and entrust them with the suppression of robbers and invading savages.

    Even carrying a weapon I won¡¯t stand out, nor would I be unable to make a living.

    However, I first have to find an inn to spend the night.

    I have been sleeping outdoors for four nights in a row since I left the forest.

    Having gotten used to bathing every day for two years the smell and the sticky sweat is bothering me so I wanted to sleep in a bed.

    Roleil is second in size in the Triea Kingdom to the royal capital Trisnia, a mid-size town with 3000 people in poption. It has a protective wall of stone and wooden palisades surrounding it.

    Because it was often used as a base in war with the neighboring countries, the king and the surrounding farming viges gathered goods there and the town became ordingly lively.

    I went towards the town entrance and there were two soldiers with spears standing by the wooden palisades.

    ¡°Stop! State your name and intention!¡±

    ¡°Aegir! I¡¯m a mercenary!¡±

    I told them my real name.

    I escaped from the Royal Capital Trisnia... that establishment seemed to be located in the outer wards outside the Royal Capital¡¯s walls.

    I considered giving out a false name in this town so close to the capital, but ¡°Aegir¡± seems to be a quite well known name of a god that often shows up in legends.

    Plenty of mercenaries and robbers used the name for show, it won¡¯t pinpoint me in particr.

    ¡°An independent mercenary, huh... that¡¯s some awfully dangerous weapon you got there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be time for the wolf hunt soon, right.¡±

    The other guard nonchntly barged in.

    From his point of view, he probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in a mercenary raising an uproar in town.

    ¡°However, that weapon is awfully big for a wolf-hunt. You¡¯re also wearing armor underneath your cloak so we can¡¯t help but overthink.¡±

    This guard seems to be a professional, as expected a massive bardiche is going to weigh on his mind.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not going to let me in?¡±

    If they won¡¯t let me in then there¡¯s no choice but camp outside tonight.

    ¡°Normally you can settle the matter by paying one silver, but entering town with a powerful weapon without a real reason is not allowed.¡±

    I decided to show them the old, traditional ¡®reason¡¯.

    I presented one gold coin to the guards.

    Just as I did that, the color in their eyes changed.

    ¡°Oi oi, that¡¯s a gold coin!¡±

    ¡°Definitely, a royal gold coin!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if I can pass through?¡±

    ¡°Wolf hunts and fighting monsters is that kind of job, huh, you¡¯ll need spears and armor.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying Quinn, this guy doesn¡¯t have a spear or anything, can¡¯t help it if he brings it into town hidden.¡±

    The guards handed him a branded wooden block.

    It looks like this is proof of having paid the entry tax.

    ¡°There¡¯s a punishment for drawing a weapon or intimidating people with it in town. If the opponent is unarmed you¡¯ll still get punishment even if it was self-defense.¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill someone, quickly bring out your weapon before there are any witnesses.¡±?TN: yep, ¡®professional¡¯ guards indeed?

    Thinking that the conversation is over, the guards looked away from me and started arguing on how to divide the gold.

    One gold coin is too much but I wanted to rest easy today, after all.

    Then there seems to be some mercenary job avable, too.

    Currency is the same in the whole continent.

    1 gold coin = 10 silver coins = 1000 copper coins.

    This ratio was originally the exchange rate in the Olga Federation, but because it was the oldest continuing, never declining, most stable currency system in the continent, every country¡¯s mint weights were made to equal the Olga Federation¡¯s.

    In the old days, there were countries who tried to issue their own currencies, but since there was no confidence in the currency it was rejected and not used by anyone besides that country¡¯s residents.

    In other words, there are as many coin varieties issued as there are countries, but the weight of metal used is the same so every currency is dealt with as ¡®one gold¡¯, ¡®one silver¡¯, and so on.

    The only time when you have to worry about the currency is when you¡¯re paying to kings or nobles.

    Coins other than gold, silver, and copper... generally worth less than copper, each country issues these but there are no standards so they can only be used within the country.

    As I entered the town and walked along the main street, I saw lodgings and cart peddlers.

    ¡°Whole roast rabbit for 3 coppers! Chickens one copper each!¡±

    ¡°Apples 30 metal coins each! The best, ripe, very delicious~!¡±

    ¡°Freshly baked bread, only 1 copper!¡±

    The peddlers raised their voices, quite the bustling city this is.

    The sun had passed its zenith and evening wille soon, so people are probablying out looking for dinner.

    Lucy never taught me the price of goods, but from listening to the peddlers¡¯ shouts it looks like groceries cost metal coins and copper coins and probably won¡¯t reach one silver even if I buy them in one go.

    Which reminds me, when the destroyed mercenary band collects coins almost all the money they had were in silver coins.

    Only themander Lovano had several gold coins, probably as the party¡¯s operation funds.

    The money I had now were all gold coins Lucy gave me.

    First I have to look for an inn.

    It¡¯s almost nightfall, camping inside town would be putting the cart before the horse.

    ¡°Onii-san, you lookin for somethin?¡±

    Just when I was about to enter a nearby inn, somebody called my from behind. I turned my head.

    There was a saucy-looking kid in dirty clothes, possibly just over 10 years old.

    ¡°If you give me some cash I¡¯ll guide you round. Neers always get lost around here.¡±

    Just in time, I was just thinking that it¡¯s too much effort to visit all the inns and ask what they have.

    ¡°Right, show me an inn where you can take a bath and a money changer.¡±

    All I have on me are gold coins.

    I¡¯m going to need silver and copper coins for payments.

    The boy¡¯s eyes glittered slightly.

    ¡°All right, s¡¯just over there. Come with me.¡±

    I walked behind the boy, following him.

    The money changer seems to be somewhere a bit away from the main road. The boy walked towards a row of houses.

    Right the moment I thought something was amiss, the boy stopped walking.

    There were only run-down buildings that doesn¡¯t seem to be inhabited there, let alone money changers.

    ¡°Where are the shops and stuff?¡±

    ¡°Onii-san, you¡¯re such a lunkhead... you still not getting it?¡±

    Children came out from the run-down houses one after the other.

    They were of different ages, from ten to fifteen, but they all were wearing filthy rags.

    I see, so it¡¯s something like this.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve said so if you weren¡¯t nning to lead me around, I said I needed to find an inn and a money changer, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    The boys looked at one another.

    ¡°Nii-san, you¡¯re a real dolt, are you. You can¡¯t run anymore. Hurry up and hand over the cash. Since you were going to a money changer then you must have a lot.¡±

    ¡°Hand ¡¯em over or you¡¯re gonna get beat!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in for a world of hurt!¡±

    The surrounding brats were holding broken sticks, and the ones on the roof seemed to be ready to throw stones.

    I still have the instincts from my mercenary days, I took in the situation in an instant.

    ¡°You look like you got a big spear there, but we¡¯ve got stones and sticks, practically bare-handed. You take that out and you¡¯re going to get in big trouble with the guards.¡±

    Which reminds me, the guards at the gate said something like that.

    I almost forgot.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, huh. Thanks for reminding me.¡±

    The boys were enraged, seems like I pushed the wrong button.

    ¡°Enough already, just hand over the cash!¡±

    ¡°Do it or else!¡±

    I signalled with my hands, e and get it¡¯.

    That was the starting signal.

    ¡°Get ¡¯em!¡±

    Simultaneously, stones rained down from the rooftops and the kids holding sticks came to beat me up.

    I brushed only the stones that were on their way to hitting my face with my hand.

    Halfheartedly throwing stones at my well made leather armor will have no effect to begin with.

    ¡°URYAAAAAA!¡± ¡°DERYAAAA!¡±

    I grabbed the kids who came over to hit me with sticks and threw them behind me.

    They still have the light bodies of children so they went flying humorously.

    But because they weren¡¯t injured the boys¡¯ morale didn¡¯t dampen and they rushed in one after the other.

    There¡¯s just no end to them, so I might have to throw a stone and hit one on the head, I thought, but just at that moment one of the kids on the roof shouted.

    ¡°Move over!! We¡¯ll hit ¡¯em with this!¡±

    They somehow brought arge log, carrying it between three people, and flung it down from the roof.

    The log gained momentum as it fell and was about to hit me on the head....

    But I stopped it with my left hand.

    It was a little heavy because it fell down but once it stopped it really didn¡¯t feel too heavy.

    I¡¯ve carried heavier things.

    That, and their timing was too na?ve!

    Aiming for the gap when I was hit by the log, a boy with a stick jumped in. I grabbed his face with my hand and squeezed.

    At first he raised an angry voice, but soon it turned into a voice of anguish, and finally became a scream.

    But help came before I crushed the boy¡¯s face.

    ¡°YOU SHITTY KIDS!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!¡±

    ¡°YOU WANT TO GET SENT TO THE DUNGEONS!?¡±

    Because we made quite a racket, several guards came along.

    ¡°Crap! Run!¡±

    The boys disappeared in a blink.

    I mercifully released the boy whose face I was gripping, he staggered towards hispanions with pants wet.

    ¡°Those shitheads, I¡¯m gonna get them all someday!¡±

    ¡°So, they seem to have been ganging up on you but you¡¯re uninjured?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no problem. It¡¯s just child¡¯s y.¡±

    I dropped the log on the ground and dusted myself off.

    ¡°Though they were kids, you sure held your own against so many. It didn¡¯t look like you took out your weapon. Allow me to ask why are you in this kind of ce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, one of the kids led me here and this happened.¡±

    The guards looked at me andughed.

    ¡°Man, you are something! I¡¯ve never heard anyone so stupid to casuall follow a kid in rags into the slums!!¡±

    ¡°In public those kids can only do stuff like shakedowns and pickpocketing, but once you¡¯re in the slums they¡¯d gang up on you.¡±

    ¡°Anyhow, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re all right. We¡¯ll get them what they deserve someday, but before that, where did you intend to go?¡±

    Looking at how the surrounding guards silently looked at us, this one must be the captain.

    ¡°I was looking for an inn where I can take a bath. Also a money changer.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the only baths in this town are in the nobles¡¯ houses or brothels. But if you stay at a premium inn, you can have enough hot water to wash your body with. You can just pick one from along the main street. As for the money changer there¡¯s one on the same block. There are some unauthorized ones, but I advise you to stay clear of those unless you want to get counterfeit money.¡±

    These things keep bubbling up no matter how many times you crack down on them.

    The Captain breathed a sigh and smiled bitterly.

    I can probably trust him, I believe guards usually act more self-important than this.

    ¡°Thanks, that helped. I¡¯m Aegir, an independent mercenary. Can you tell me your name, if you don¡¯t mind, that is?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I just don¡¯t want people to think this town is full of trash. My name¡¯s Grey Magirus, Captain of the City Guards¡¯ 2nd toon.¡±

    So he¡¯s really the captain, and a pretty humble one considering he¡¯s got a surname as well, what a man of character.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind my surname. I¡¯m a third son of a knightly house, not a noble despite having that name. Rather than that, that¡¯s some spear you got behind you, is it a halberd, no, a bardiche? The de¡¯s thickness looks easily twice my own. Is it all-steel? Where are you going with that monster?¡±

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a wolf hunt in this town, I thought I could earn some money.¡±

    ¡°I see, that certainly looks like it could slice a wolf¡¯s head in half.¡±

    Grey seems to understand and didn¡¯t pursue the line of thought any further.

    ¡°Well then, you should hurry and get an inn, there are many mercenaries and people from the surrounding vigesing in for the wolf hunt. If you¡¯rete the inns are going to be packed.¡±

    That would be troubling, I¡¯m already set on sleeping in a bed tonight.

    ¡°All right, then if you¡¯ll excuse me here...¡±

    ¡°I think I can get along with you. I usually patrol the city east from the main street, give me a shout if you happen to see me!¡±

    Naturally, I raised a hand and quickly headed towards the inn.

    ¡°Now, you lot. Let¡¯s clean up this street the kids made a mess of!¡±

    The guards moved out at Grey¡¯smand.

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m gonna kill those kids someday!¡±

    ¡°They just throw stones uselessly...¡±

    After the street became clean in a sh, the guards mumbled as they went on to picking up the log dropped in the middle of the street.

    ¡°Oi oi... You¡¯ve got to be kidding... You¡¯ve got to strain just to pick this up with two people... did that guy earlier seriously lift it up with just his left hand...¡± ?TN: Guard bro, do you even lift??

    Name: Aegir

    upation: Independent Mercenary

    Money: 29 Gold

    Weapons: Large Bardiche

    Armor: High Leather Armor, High Leather Gauntlets, High Leather Boots, High Leather and Chain Shield, ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Companions: None

    Sexual Partners Count: 1

    TN: Next chapter is a really long one (23 pages; forparison, this one is around 7), so it will probably take a little while...

 Chapter 10 â€“ Hungry Wolf Hun

    <h4>Chapter 10 ¨C Hungry Wolf Hun</h4>

    ¡°Wee to Miranda Company.¡±

    The moment I opened the door, all the shop employees gave a simultaneous bow.

    Items that are clearly higher-grade than those sold on the streetside were lined up inside the shop.

    The price tags are mainly listed in silver but those that cost gold and over weren¡¯t rare, either.

    A boy in front of the door gave me a bow.

    ¡°Excuse me, but could you let me look after your weapon.¡±

    There¡¯s no reason to refuse.

    I obediently handed over my weapon.

    It¡¯s not my fault that the boy fell over when he took it.

    ¡°Wee, what will you be looking for today?¡±

    ¡°I heard that there is a money changer here.¡±

    For an instant, there was a shadow over the shopkeeper¡¯s face.

    Money changers probably invite less than upright guests.

    But that was only for a moment, the shopkeeper¡¯s affable expression soon returned.

    ¡°I will show you, pleasee with me.¡±

    We went to a table at the back of the shop.

    It seems to be a special desk for the money changer, there are tools for discernment like scales and pictures of the crests of the gold coins that can be negotiated.

    ¡°What shall you be changing today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to change 5 gold coins for silver.¡±

    I don¡¯t like to seem to have lots of money jangling in my pocket.

    This much is probably eptable.

    ¡°Understood. So we would like to check the money just in case, so please take it out.¡±

    The shopkeeperpared the weight of the gold coin, then shined a light on it, checking the crest.

    The standard for gold coins are actually the same so the currency doesn¡¯t matter so long as it¡¯s not a counterfeit.

    The shopkeeper confirmed that there¡¯s no problem with the weight and size, so he only tentatively checked the crest.

    But the shopkeeper suddenly stopped at one gold coin.

    Afterwards, he turned the pages of the crest reference book, looking for the crest on the coin but didn¡¯t seem to find it.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but could you please wait a little bit?¡±

    The shopkeeper disappeared inside the shop.

    It¡¯s going to be a pain if he thought it was counterfeit, I can¡¯t exactly tell who I got it from.

    But contrary to my expectation, what came out wasn¡¯t a guard but a neat-looking middle-aged man.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about this. I¡¯m the owner of this shop, Ogil Miranda. I¡¯m sorry for my employee¡¯s rudeness earlier.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but is there a problem with the coin?¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a counterfeit, but he probably haven¡¯t seen it before, so troubling as it may be, he asked me for my judgement on it.¡±

    Ogil took the cold coin on a cloth and opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°This is......!? This may be rude of me, but how did youe across this coin?¡±

    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a farewell gift from a vampire so let¡¯s make a suitable excuse.

    ¡°I got it when I entered Erg forest.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°You went to the demon forest and back, that¡¯s amazing! But then that would exin it. If it¡¯s that ce.¡±

    ¡°So what do you mean by that?¡±

    It¡¯s troubling if he epts it just like that.

    I was taught lots of things in the forest so I can¡¯t calm down knowing my ignorance.

    ¡°This, this is a gold coin made by a long-perished kingdom.¡±

    Ogil crossed his arms on his chest and started telling a story.

    ¡°400 hundred years back, there was arge kingdom that ruled over territory epassed by our Triea kingdom and the Arnd kingdom, its capital was located in the vicinity of what now is the Erg forest. This is a coin that was used in that kingdom.¡±

    If it¡¯s a coin from a Kingdom that¡¯s been gone 400 years, then it¡¯s natural that the shopkeeper doesn¡¯t know of it.

    ¡°The amount of gold is the same as today¡¯s coins. Well, this coin is historical evidence that federation standard casts had been used since those days.¡±

    ¡°But it can¡¯t be used?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it. Even though the gold ratio is the same but since nobody know of the crest it might get mistaken for a counterfeit. I don¡¯t think you should use it. The reason I know of the crest is because I once saw it in my grandfather¡¯s coin collection.¡±

    He regardfully put the gold coin on the table.

    ¡°The reverse of that coin was half melted from the fires of war, but grandfather talked proudly of it. ¡®This coin is the legacy of a great kingdom of the past,¡¯ he said.¡±

    ¡®Even though there¡¯s a well-preserved specimen right here,¡¯ Ogil smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I have a proposal. Would you mind letting me have that coin? I¡¯ll give you 10 royal gold coins for it.¡±

    I looked inside my money pouch right away and it turned out just I expected.

    In my pouch there are nine more coins with the same crest.

    Almost half the coins Lucy gave me were this kind of coin.

    Just where did she get these coins? Did she pick them up somewhere?

    ¡°No, I suppose I¡¯ll just trade 5 normal gold coins today. There¡¯s a special memory attached to the coin.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s unfortunate, but very well. If you change your mind pleasee to this shop.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have taken your time.¡±

    ¡°No no no, I¡¯m d that you showed me something good. I should thank you for it, normally there¡¯s a 10% handling charge for exchanging coins, but I¡¯ll give you just the exchange rate.¡±

    Looks like I got unexpected profit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange these 5 royal gold coins for 50 royal silver coins. Well then, should you feel like exchanging that coin earlier pleasee to our shop.¡±

    I shook hands with Ogil and took back my weapon from the boy desperately holding on to it.

    In the end, there wasn¡¯t really anything special about the coins.

    I simply didn¡¯t want to sell over a special thing given by Lucy to another person, much less to another man.

    I seem to have really fallen in love with her, even if I say so myself.

    I can almost hear her grinning andughing loudly.

    Finally, I asked the shop owner who went outside to see me off.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what¡¯s the ruined kingdom called?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure since it¡¯s not really written much in the history books, but as far as I know...¡±

    ¡°Yuktovania Kingdom¡±, was the name, huh......

    I left the Miranda store and looked for an inn.

    ¡°Lucy Yuktovania¡±

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget the name of the woman I love.

    This is too much of a coincidence. Her living in that forest, having that coin, and also her name, everything points to the answer ¡®YES¡¯.

    I didn¡¯t find it especially shocking.

    On the contrary, I¡¯d rather say I became motivated.

    A peerless beauty, a vampire who lived over 500 years, and possibly a member of royalty from a ruined kingdom.

    It seems to be true that I¡¯m attracted by enigmatic women.

    Bing a noble, having my own Kingdom, and ruling over Lucy¡¯s forest.

    Luckily Lucy doesn¡¯t grow old.

    No matter how many decades, I¡¯ll definitely go and see her and make her my woman, no, I¡¯ll ¡®have¡¯ her as my woman.

    But first of all, I have to find an inn with hot water.

    My goal is so small it makes me let out a sigh.

    *jingle* *jingle*

    ¡°Welco¨Cme¡±

    I was warmly weed by the voice of a young woman.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, do you have warm water to wash with in this inn?¡±

    ¡°We ha¨Cve, we¡¯ve got a bi¨Cg kitchen you see. We boil lo¨Cts of water~. But we need to pay for the firewood so there will be extra charges okay~?¡±

    Looks like I found it on the first try, let¡¯s stay here, the fact that there¡¯s a young woman is great as well.

    ¡°Then please, how much for that and a room?¡±

    ¡°We¨Cll, there¡¯s an 8 person room for 10 copper a night, a single room is 40 coppers a night¡ª. There is the good room but you¡¯ll have to ask mother for that.¡±

    I don¡¯t really need a good room.

    A single room will be enough, the important thing is the hot water.

    ¡°Sorry¡ª, it¡¯s hungry wolf hunting season right now and we¡¯re packed, so we raised prices.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m participating as well, after all. I¡¯ll have a single room and hot water, please.¡±

    ¡°Thank you~? Will a normal bucket of hot water be enough? If you want to use a lot we¡¯ll bring you a big bucket, it¡¯ll be expensive, though?¡±

    ¡°A big one please, I couldn¡¯t take a bath during my travel. I want to really get cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°But onii-san doesn¡¯t really smell that much. There are some really amazing people inside~¡±

    ¡°Those are the only ones who won¡¯t take a hot bath,¡± sheughed.

    She¡¯s not a beauty but I think she¡¯s a charming girl, shame about her breasts, though.

    ¡°A single room and arge bucket of hot water will be 45 coppers a night. You may think 5 coppers for hot water is expensive but you¡¯ll be getting lots for it so look forward to it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting it. Two nights please, then.¡±

    I took out a silver coin.

    ¡°Thanks for your business¡ª, please write your name on the register~¡±

    I took the change and wrote my name.

    ¡°Aegir-san is it? You have neat handwriting for a young mercenary.¡±

    I was made to write things down thousands of times, you see.

    ¡°I had certain circumstances in the past. I wonder if you¡¯ll tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°That was fa¨Cst,¡± sheughed. She¡¯s not wrong, though.

    ¡°I¡¯m Maria, daughter of this ¡®Little Bird Bowen¡¯~¡±

    ¡°Can I call you Maria?¡±

    ¡°Dropping honorifics already~, I¡¯ll let you if you let me call you Aegir. This shop has me and mother and the worker~... there¡¯s three of us.¡±

    Looks like she¡¯s not the type to fret over the little things.

    ¡°In seasons like this lots of peoplee and go and we¡¯re shorthanded, so we don¡¯t make breakfast. You should buy something on the main street to eat, okay~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that. Anyway, do you know what exactly a wolf hunt is?¡±

    ¡°So you came without knowing,¡± sheughed again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know very much about it either, but I think the guard-san gathers up coaches around the north gate at dawn for something.¡±

    I see, of course since they¡¯re called hungry wolves they¡¯ll be exterminated in a wolf hunt.

    Facing wolves at night can¡¯t be said to be wise.

    ¡°That was helpful. Well then, I think I¡¯ll take a rest soon, how long will you need to prepare?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it now~. I¡¯ll get the room ready and boil the water so you go and get something to eat~¡±

    The sun had already turned red, it¡¯ll be sunset soon.

    People had already flocked to the street stalls outside.

    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve gotten used the vampire¡¯s life of waking up at around this time.

    I should hurry up and get used to a human¡¯s rhythm.

    Besides, I have to get ready for tomorrow and properly fill my belly.

    I bought a piece of bread and two chickens-on-a-stick, all costing a total of 3 coppers.

    It would¡¯ve been perfect if there was a stew full of vegetables, but I can¡¯t expect something so luxurious.

    As I was making my way back to the inn with a chicken-on-a-stick held in my mouth, something pulled my cloak from the side.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you buy a tomato?¡±

    A little girl showed me a basket full of tomatoes.

    The reason she had a grim face was surely because she still has a basketful to sell at sunset.

    Looking at them closely, they were bruised and misshapen.

    Probably the wholesalers sold her the bad ones because she¡¯s a tiny girl.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Three sen each!¡±

    I bought all eight she put on the tter and handed her three coppers.

    ¡°T, thank you very much! The change is, um, um...¡±

    The girl probably couldn¡¯t do math, she became confused.

    Not being able to do math, she must get tricked a lot, being unable to tell whether one copper for three is enough or not.

    When I told her to keep the change she repeatedly bowed to me in thanks.

    ¡°Umm, really, tha, thank, muguu!¡±

    So I stuffed one of the tomatoes I bought in her mouth.

    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s the tomato you sold, it doesn¡¯t taste bad, right?¡±

    I tried a bite as well and it was ripe and tasty, contrary to how it looked.

    Now that she¡¯s sold out, the girl can rx a little and was stuffing her face, but because of her small mouth it seemed like she¡¯s taking forever to do so.

    Once I looked closely, she seemed barely past 10 years old and still had childish features, she can¡¯t be called a woman yet, but her fine features matched well with her blonde hair.

    She was dirty all over so her cuteness didn¡¯t stand out, but she¡¯s definitely going to grow up into a beauty.

    I better call dibs while I still can.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name littledy?¡±

    ¡°Hyes! I¡¯m Ruu!¡±

    Seeing her, she looks so tense even I began to feel strange.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aegir. I¡¯m staying at this Little Bird Bower. Tomorrow morning, at dawn, if you have anything for a light breakfaste and sell me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much! I¡¯ll be here at dawn, so please!¡±

    Even though she was a child, it¡¯s not strange to be doing business at dawn.

    The strange one is the vampire and her disciple making love at dawn.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s got plenty of potential, but it¡¯ll be several years before I can harvest.¡±

    ¡°Wee back, what will you be doing? I¡¯ve already prepared your room~. I¡¯ll be bringing your hot water soon, okay~¡±

    ¡°This one¡¯s about ripe enough to eat.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Maria said with a strange face as she guided me. I entered the room while staring at her butt.

    The room was quite spacious, it mainly contained a desk and a moderate-sized bed and also a wooden box for storing armor.

    The room was almost entirely made of wood but there is a part of the floor that was stone. ¡°This part is for washing your body,¡± she exined.

    Then, before I had the chance to settle down, she brought arge empty bucket 1 meter in diameter and three small ones filled midway with water.

    ording to Maria, you get inside therge bucket and pour water from the 3 smaller ones to wash yourself, then pour the water out to the rain gutter by the stone floor.

    She specifically said to be careful not to get water outside the stone area since the floor would rot.

    ¡°For 50 coppers I can give a special back-washing service,¡± she said. I immediately took out a silver coin and she turned bright red and said she was joking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wee you dly, though.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going for the wolf hunt tomorrow right~? Get your mind off the gutter and get some sleep~. It¡¯s for me and my family too.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll properly earn money tomorrow and ask for Maria again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m noting in to a lewd man¡¯s room like that~. I¡¯m going to wake you up tomorrow so get some sleep once you¡¯re done washing, okay~¡±

    Maria left, I washed my body and my clothes, then feeling refreshed, I jumped onto the soft bed.

    She said this is an ordinary single room but it¡¯s reallyfortable, I think I can probably stay here for a while.

    Gold coins are worth more than I thought so I won¡¯t be troubled for cash for a while, but fighting wolves while getting experience is also about right.

    I haven¡¯t really had battle these two years and a half, after all.

    At the forest I only went as far as training my body, and the kids from today were just child¡¯s y.

    As I was thinking how nice it would be if my battle sense returned, I felt the sensation of a soft bed I haven¡¯t felt in a while and drifted to sleep.

    I sensed light and opened my sleepy eyes, then I heard the sound of the door being knocked.

    ¡°O¨Ci! Aegir sa¨Cn! It¡¯s morning already~ Get up~¡±

    Right, I¡¯ve got to get up.

    I slept very wellst night, must be because of the freshness after having a bath.

    The door opened and Maria was there.

    Let¡¯s give her a morning greeting.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally up. Good morn......... UWAAAAAH!¡±

    She suddenly screamed, so I checked myself to see what¡¯s wrong.

    Last night I washed my clothes and went to sleep as-is, so obviously I was naked, furthermore, because of the fate of waking up my thing was standing upright.

    ¡°Wha!! Why are you naked!? Hurry and put something on! Rather, it¡¯s thick! It¡¯s big! Unbelievable...¡±

    Maria fell into a huge panic but I just checked my clothes if they were dry and slowly put them on.

    I¡¯m not particrly against showing my thing to a woman.

    It¡¯s been certified by Lucy as a splendid adult¡¯s thing, after all.

    And since it¡¯s a tool for fornicating women, it¡¯s natural that I would, right.

    That said, it¡¯s not my hobby to happily expose myself.

    ¡°Hurry up and put something on! Wait, why are you putting your top on first! Cover the important things first!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s gotten so big it won¡¯t fit in my pants. I¡¯d like to wash my face first, so, water please.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you anymore~! How can you be so calm!¡±

    Maria handed over the buckets of water while she looked to the side.

    But even as she was screaming, from the start her gaze wouldn¡¯t part from myher regions.

    While I washed my face it settled down so I put my pants on.

    ¡°You still want to look?¡± I asked, and she replied by mming the door shut.

    I picked up my actual spear and put on my armor and cloak.

    Since Maria was sulking and withdrew inside, I raised my hand in the lobby and said, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    From the inside of the inn, a hand came out and waved.

    When I got out of the inn another voice called.

    ¡°Umm! Good morning!¡±

    Ruu believed our promise yesterday and waited in front of the Little Bird Bower.

    ¡°Here! Umm, apples! They¡¯ve only been picked this morning so they¡¯re still fresh!¡±

    She¡¯s like that too yesterday, this girl gets flustered easily.

    Looks like she¡¯s selling two for a copper so I bought four and put one on her head.

    It¡¯s adorable how she bows with a shy smile on her face.

    As I chewed on the apples I went towards the north gate, the opposite one from when I arrived here, and just as Maria said, there were guards and several medium-sized carriages headed by two horses lined in a row.

    I heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Yo Aegir! You also want to go on the wolf hunt today?¡±

    ¡°Morning. I found an inn without problems thanks to you, Grey. You saved me the trouble.¡±

    ¡°What, don¡¯t mention it. This may be sudden but we don¡¯t have much time until departure. Show your town entry token and get in the coach.¡±

    Normally, nobody would participate without asking about the mission and the rewards in detail, but because it seems to be a regr job, people wereing in one after another without asking about the details.

    Besides, I believe he¡¯s not the type of guy to double-cross me, so I quietly got on the coach.

    ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The six coaches each carrying 10 people started off together.

    Luckily, I¡¯m in the same coach with Grey.

    ¡°Grey, truth be told I don¡¯t know anything about the wolf hunt other than that we¡¯re hunting wolves. Can you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°Is it your first time? You have quite the appearance so I thought you were a regr... Oh well, we¡¯ve got time while we¡¯re moving, I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the bother.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, the target for the hunt is just as the name ¡®wolf hunt¡¯ says. But the crucial part is that we¡¯re hunting wolves that are half turned into monsters, in other words, we¡¯re exterminating ¡°hungry wolves¡±.¡±

    It¡¯s not that strange for animals to turn into monsters.

    Genuine monsters rarelye out but ones that used to be animals were rtivelymon along highways.

    Because of that, their strength is no big deal and their threat level is not significant.

    ¡°Ones that havepletely turned into monsters and act alone are quitemon, but at the level of hungry wolves, they¡¯re still recognized as allies by other wolves. Yet because of their wide difference in strength, they often be leaders of huge packs.¡±

    In other words, it became a pack of wolves led by a monster.

    ¡°Thene winter the game in the forest dwindles. The starving wolves normally belong to separate packs butes together one after the other into onerge pack, and they woulde to open areas like highways and viges searching for food.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if it were a normal wolf pack they wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Everyone around here knows that, merchants and coaches carrying people who go from town to town would increase their numbers by getting armed guards.¡±

    ¡°But this is not enough against a pack led by a hungry wolf, is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, merchant caravans numbering 50 people would get destroyed, vigers in pioneer viges would all get eaten.¡±

    If it¡¯s a 50-person merchant caravan, then the number of armed guards couldn¡¯t be counted on one¡¯s fingers.

    Being capable of destroying that, the strength of the hungry wolf and the number of wolves it leads must be in the double digits.

    ¡°So before winter we¡¯re calling every armed mercenary and strongmen and send them into the forest to lure the wolves out and destroy them. Their numbers shouldn¡¯t be too much now when there¡¯s still food.¡±

    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to let them gain numbers and defeat them when theye out into the ins?¡±

    ¡°The pack gets amazingly big once winteres and we would suffer heavy losses. Besides, if the army moved together inrge numbers they would quickly run away.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can run and catch up with wolves,¡± heughed.

    ¡°Which is why we need to whittle the wolves¡¯ numbers down as much as possible in this season. Killing the hungry wolves in particr would mean that even when winteres the wolves won¡¯t form arge pack so it gets maximum preference, hungry wolves are rare so recements don¡¯t appear so easily.¡±

    ¡°However, in this season the pack hasn¡¯t gottenrge so if we send in arge number of people they will be on guard and won¡¯te out to attack. Which is why we¡¯re sending in small parties stationed far apart. Of course, with the small numbers the danger gets correspondingly higher.¡±

    Well of course, a pack of wolves is like an army with a leader.

    They have enough power against small groups of people.

    ¡°It¡¯s like injured people keeping out every day, this year, more people were found dead each day. Though it¡¯s rare that a party gets annihted.¡±

    As I thought, Grey is not the type to tell a lie, but there are others in this coach besides the two of us.

    I want him to notice the shoulder of the guy next to him shivering.

    ¡°The rewards also include dangerpensation. Doing nothing but stand in the sun from dawn to dusk gets you 50 coppers. If you kill wolves, each body gets you 50 coppers. For us, you should take out the fangs on both sides as proof. Be careful, if you break it too short it¡¯ll be invalid.¡±

    ¡°I see, so participating for a day earns me a day¡¯s room and food.¡±

    ¡°And the terms say to bring your own weapons, after all,¡± Greyughed.

    ¡°Then, for the main part, the hungry wolf, you get at least 2 gold. Extra reward since they¡¯re strong. The stronger the hungry wolf gets, its fangs get redder, so if you bring us the fangs we can quickly see how strong it was.¡±

    ¡°I see, so I¡¯ll get a fortune if I hunt out the hungry wolves.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that easy. Even though it¡¯s in the name, you actually don¡¯t get to see the hungry wolves much. If you do see one, you must be lucky... or maybe unlucky. A party meeting a hungry wolves usually mean someone gets injured or died. On top of that they often run away without us being able to hurt them, though being hit with your weapon might take care of that.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. Can you tell me how to tell the difference between hungry wolves and normal ones?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The answer is: you¡¯ll know when you see it. They¡¯re big, they¡¯re fast, and they have red, shining eyes. You won¡¯t miss ¡¯em.¡±

    Rather than fear, I feel more love and lust for red eyes...

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon, anything else you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Just one more. You were saying about moving in parties earlier, but you won¡¯t mind me moving alone, right?¡±

    The air inside the coach froze.

    Grey spontaneously was taken aback.

    ¡°Oi oi! Aegir, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a party! You should take care of these things beforehand, or at least negotiate at the north gate before we depart! You should know that you should pass on participating if you don¡¯t have a good party!¡±

    So while I was showing Maria my thing and eating the apples I bought from Ruu, everyone else were negotiating to form parties.

    ¡°Taking charge on my own is allowed right?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not going to say no, but once the wolvese out your life¡¯s over you know. I don¡¯t want you to die for nothing.¡±

    As far as city guards are concerned, mercenaries should be disposable pawns. Grey¡¯s really a good guy.

    ¡°No problem. Even if I¡¯m alone...¡±

    ¡°Hey, can I talk to you for a moment.¡±

    A female voice cut in from my side.

    ¡°We have some circumstance and another and we¡¯re just me and her over there. If you¡¯re on your own, would you like to go with us?¡±

    The woman who called out looked about 20 years old, she had red shoulder-length hair and a body just slightly shorter than me, which is tall for a woman.

    Her body is muscr and tense, and her breasts are so-so.

    The other one who seems to be in the party was about the same age as the redhead, she had chestnut-colored hair reaching below her shoulders and her height is on the short side.

    Her body seems to be soft as a woman would be and her breasts and butt stand out properly.

    She looked my way with a dissatisfied or just disinterested face and lightly nodded.

    This woman doesn¡¯t seem to be very eager.

    ¡°What are you going to do? They¡¯re a two-woman party.¡±

    Grey¡¯s eyes seem to be implicitly telling me to pass on them.

    In matters of life and death, having a rtively weak woman as apanion is clearly a minus. ?TN: Aegir dude, haven¡¯t you learned anything about judging from appearances from living with a monster of a woman for 2.5 years??

    Far from assistance, if they get injured and hold you back you¡¯ll be fighting with a handicap.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    I raised a thumb at Grey.

    Strong men are probably preferable in battle but if we¡¯re going to go together, then it definitely has to be a woman.

    What¡¯s more, though these two are of different types they are rather beautiful.

    My only acquaintances in this town are Maria with tiny breasts, and Ruu who¡¯s a child.

    Whether or not there arerge breasts nearby makes a difference in your spirit.

    ¡°Well, if you have the leisure to make a choice like that then I guess you¡¯ll be fine. Now we¡¯re at the location, we¡¯re going to let you down one party at a time so starting from the parties on the back of the coach, get ready!¡±

    Without saying anything, Grey seems to have read my thoughts.

    I¡¯m bing more and more impressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mireille, a mercenary from Sheera vige. My weapon is this sword. I¡¯ll be in your care!¡±

    The weapon Mireille showed me was an 80 cm long double edged sword, the de seemed to be iron but it was thin, it looks to be the same weight as a one-handed sword for men.

    She had ordinary leather armor and a metal shield, it looked heavy for a woman to carry so she must have confidence in her strength.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ca, a hunter. I fight with a bow so if the enemyes to me I¡¯m running away.¡±

    The bow Ca carries is a rtivelyrge one that looks hard to use, but since she¡¯s a hunter then she must be good at handling it.

    The quiver next to her contained 10 arrows fletched with differently colored feathers.

    She was wearing simple armor made of tanned leather, she probably doesn¡¯t expect closebat.

    But thanks to that, her ample breast and butt lines were clearly showing and looked great.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aegir, an independent mercenary. Birthce unknown. My weapon is this.¡±

    I showed my signature bardiche and of course their expression changed.

    ¡°A monstrous-looking spear? Axe? Can you really swing it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to bring a weapon I can¡¯t use.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to tank for me then I¡¯m fine with anything, just don¡¯t fall over and die first.¡±

    As we finished our self-introductions we arrived at the ce we¡¯re in charge of.

    The coach returned to town for a while and will be back at dusk.

    Acting as guard for the coach, Grey didn¡¯t disembark and went back to town as-is.

    We¡¯ve reached ourndmark, but ording to what Grey said, the wolves are already perfectly aware of us before we entered the forest.

    Now if we had some idle chat to show some carelessness, there will be a high chance of theming out.

    Of course, I wee the idea of having a chat with two women.

    ¡°Well then, now we¡¯ve got nothing to do but have a talk and wait for the wolves.¡±

    ¡°Oh, before that, it might be toote but for the rewards, can we split the hunt equally? We could split based on who did the finisher but the disputes are a pain.¡±

    Looks like her previous party split up because of that.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This way, even if you¡¯re a showy idiot all will be settled by us getting extra ie.¡±

    ¡°Ca! Quit being sarcastic!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me at all, do you. I can prove myself if the wolvese out.¡±

    Ca turned away with a huff, saying ¡°we¡¯ll see.¡±

    Following through for her partner, Mireille proactively started a conversation.

    She¡¯s a sociable one.

    ¡°That¡¯s an amazing weapon you got there. Were you in an army or something?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve been in a mercenary group but I know nothing about regr armies.¡±

    ¡°Hee. But you still look like you¡¯ve got some money to spare? Your armor isn¡¯t made of ordinary leather, right? It¡¯s skillfully stitched and the leather is good stuff.¡±

    ¡°I got these as a gift from somebody so I don¡¯t know much about it but you seem to do.¡±

    ¡°Well, I once worked in a ce where they make leather. I made most of my armor by myself.¡±

    The armor Mireille wears looked to have a rough finish but it was thick on the vitals and the easily-targeted stomach, it was made forbat.

    ¡°It must be good being able to make armor by yourself. If my armor gets worn out will you check it out for me?¡±

    ¡°All right, but of course I¡¯m going to charge you.¡±

    ¡°With what you¡¯re getting for the hunt you sure want to earn money, huh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about right, I guess. We¡¯re barely getting by. The participation fee can get us our lodging fees somewhat, but winter ising soon, and if I don¡¯t buy food and pelts my family is going to be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯re from Sheera vige. You working away from home?¡±

    ¡°Well I guess so. Though I say I¡¯m a mercenary it¡¯s not like it¡¯s that far away from here. I go back home often enough.... farming viges around here don¡¯t have any specialties and thend is not that fertile either. Other than farm work, it¡¯s hard to get by without going away to work. I went out to work when I was 15 but there wasn¡¯t anything but ying mercenary or shaking my ass at men by the roadside. I don¡¯t have a hobby of flirting with men so I chose this road.

    ¡°How about Ca?¡±

    She would be bored if we left her out so I chatted her up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a hunter since I was born. Whether my prey be animals or humans is just a triviality.¡±

    Seems that¡¯s the end of it.

    ¡°She¡¯s from a stray hunter family. Since her father died she had no ce or group to care for her so she lives by hunting in the forest and asionally barters for vegetables. Somehow we got along well and ended up here. Though she¡¯s a sourpuss she¡¯s good at using the bow so I can trust in her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I trust beautiful women.¡±

    Ca turned towards us and immediately called us names as she turned back.

    So she can clearly hear our talk.

    ¡°You got straight to the point, did you. But I think you¡¯ve got quite a high hurdle to pass before you can get on Ca.¡±

    Once again Ca turned, red at Mireille, and turned back again.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to ask, where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ me! I told you a lot about us, wouldn¡¯t kill you to tell us back!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I really don¡¯t know. For as long as I remember I was something like a ve. I thought I might¡¯ve been sold or kidnapped but I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±

    ¡°Ah.... sorry, nevermind then.¡±

    She¡¯s got a rtively rough manner of speaking but she surprisingly minds these things.

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually think anything of it. After that stuff happened, I ran away and somebody raised me deep in the mountains. I just left a while ago so I¡¯m not really worldly wise yet.¡±

    ¡°Hee, you¡¯ve got some luck there.¡±

    ¡°You can say that again. I¡¯m a lucky guy.¡±

    In exchange for a destroyed mercenarypany I gained a mother and a lover, not bad luck at all.

    ¡°Then today should be...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Ca stood up, nocked an arrow on her bow and ran behind us.

    Mireille also took her sword and followed Ca¡¯s sight.

    I too held my spear in my right hand and set up a stance with my shield in my left, I looked to where Ca was looking but I couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°They¡¯re there. They¡¯reing here whileying low in the grass. 4 in the center, 2 on the right, 2 on the left.¡±

    So this is what they call a hunter¡¯s eye, it¡¯s a big deal but as for me, I can¡¯t do anything other than prepare my spear.

    Finally Ca turned down her voice, making her voice into a whisper.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to be here soon, the 4 in the center will probablye first......3......2......1......NOW!¡±

    Just as Ca yelled from the tall grass (though it¡¯s called tall it¡¯s only knee-high at best) four wolves came jumping in.

    Immediately one of them received an arrow Ca shot between the eyes, made a high-pitched whimper and died.

    Then Mireille¡¯s sword also cut a jumping wolf¡¯s gut open, scattering entrails all over the grass.

    A wolf whose surprise attack had failed tried to regain its posture in confusion, but it was defenseless against the most dangerous entity.

    As the wolf were about to roll over a steel de swung down behind it and cut its front paws apart at the joint.

    After ¡°destroying¡± the wolf I braced my leg as a pivot, still with my weapon downward, and spun around.

    The fourth wolf evaded my ded spear point and hit the handle, avoiding being cut in half.

    However, it was hit on the head and cracked like an apple, copsing on the ground without so much as a whimper.

    ¡°Next, both sides!!¡±

    Faster than Ca¡¯s shout, two wolves each from both sides jumped in to attack.

    Mireille put up her shield and dealt with the two on the left, but the two on the right circled further behind that expected, avoided me who was in front and rushed towards Ca.

    ¡ª¡ªCa¡ª¡ª ?TN: I¡¯ll mark non-Aegir POVs like this from now on?

    (Crap!! They went in further than I thought!)

    I live in the forest.

    I was supposed to know well how wolves work!

    My bow won¡¯t make it in time anymore.

    I hurriedly took out the knife on my waist but with my small build there¡¯s no telling whether I could fend off the wolf¡¯s attack.

    The moment the wolf were about to thrust its fangs at me, it abruptly stopped.

    The reason is simple.

    It was because it was hit with a heavy axe-like spearhead on its nk.

    ¡°After finally meeting a beautiful woman I¡¯m not about to let her get a scar now would I?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I raised my spear, still with the wolf stuck on the spearhead, and swung it down over the head of the other wolf.

    With a squelch, theypletely became two pieces of scrap.

    Now there are only two wolves remaining, Mireille was able to safely fight with them using her shield but shecked a finishing move against their coordinated attacks.

    I continued my fight, standing in front of Mireille and raised my spear overhead as if to say ¡®leave it to me.¡¯

    Mireille seemed a little worn out so she took my backup and switched with me to put her breath in order.

    Her moves showed she¡¯s not used to battles.

    I swung my spear down all at once and struck the ground.

    Naturally, the wolves jumped to avoid it, but there was a gap between them being airborne and getting their feet firmly on the ground, so I swung my spear back upwards, taking one and sending it flying.

    There¡¯s no need to go after it, something like a wolf shouldn¡¯t be able take one of myunches and survive.

    The moment I turned towards thest wolf, Mireille¡¯s sword had already been lodged in its throat.

    ¡°Now, that was dangerous, huh, Ca?¡±

    *pon pon*, Mireille patted Ca on the shoulder.

    The feeling of tension is no longer there.

    The pack of 10 wolves from earlier had been annihted. ?TN: Yes, I counted 8, too. No, I don¡¯t get it either?

    Then, since wolves are sensitive to the smell of theirpanions¡¯ blood, they wouldn¡¯t go in that direction.

    Furthermore, though in hunting wolves there was a need for us to change locations, it was nearly evening already so we agreed that this was enough for today.

    ¡°5 silver for 10 wolves, that couldn¡¯t be divided to 3 people, so how about we each take one silver for now?¡±

    ¡°Hee, you¡¯re good at numbers¡±, Mireille said interestedly. Ca was silent beside her.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my share for today. We¡¯ll settle the rest with tomorrow¡¯s share.¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not taking mine.¡±

    Ca said so in a mumbling voice, unlike her attitude earlier.

    ¡°The hell are you saying? If I turned down payment every time things got a little dangerous for me I¡¯d¡¯ve starved to death by now!¡±

    ¡°Not that! I¡¯m a hunter, I should¡¯ve been the one who knows the most about wolves, but I¡¯m the one holding everyone back...... I can¡¯t agree to an equal split like this!¡±

    ¡°You sure worry about strange things, girl...¡±

    Mireille was at a loss as to what to do with the strangely prideful Ca, so I proposed something that would make all three of us happy.

    ¡°So you won¡¯t take your share because I helped you out, is it?¡±

    ¡°Right. If you weren¡¯t there I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be having it bad. So you can take my share of the payment.¡±

    ¡°How about we do this. We split the earnings equally, and as Ca¡¯s thanks for my help, you let me rub your breasts until the return coaches.¡±

    ¡°Wha!!!!!?¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Ca opened her eyes wide and Mireille burst outughing.

    ¡°If Ca doesn¡¯t feel indebted to me then her pride won¡¯t get hurt, with the earnings split equally there will be noints and the party will be at peace, and I get to have my fill of soft breasts. How about it? Nobody¡¯s loss.¡±

    ¡°I had you for a more scary battle freak but you¡¯re unexpectedly a horrible perverted bastard aren¡¯t you.¡±

    A man who doesn¡¯t like women ain¡¯t straight.

    My crookedness had just been straightened out recently.

    ¡°So, what¡¯re you gonna do? As for me, the sooner you decide the longer I get to enjoy myself.¡±

    ¡°Kuuh! All right, touch as you like! You just want to rub them, right! But do it over my clothes! That, and if you touch anywhere else I¡¯m chopping your hands off!¡±

    ¡°And thus Ca¡¯s breasts were ravaged by a perverted man.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! SHUT! UP! Mireile!.... Hey, didn¡¯t I say over my clothes!!¡±

    ¡°¡®Over your clothes¡¯ doesn¡¯t include armor, right? I can at least put my hands inside your armor, can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Wait! There¡¯s just underwear under my armor! Ah! Wait!¡±

    ¡°A promise is a promise, I¡¯ll be in your care until the coaches.¡±

    I sat behind Ca, I put my hands around her sides and started rubbing away on her ample breasts.

    I didn¡¯t grab them roughly but gently, as if kneading them.

    There was thin cloth under her armor but the feeling reached my hands just fine.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite sweaty.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped after all that workout!¡±

    ¡°Your scent is rather nice, too.¡±

    ¡°No sniffing!¡±

    Ca probably couldn¡¯t get a decent bath, there were smells other than sweating from her.

    I could say it stunk, but since it drifted from a beauty like Ca it¡¯s not so unpleasant.

    As both my hands were rubbing her breasts I blew on her ear and she made a huge reaction.

    I can already feel her nipples standing straight at the center of her breasts.

    I breathed roughly at her ear on purpose and rubbed her nipples as if pinching them.

    ¡°Kyaa! Wait! Enough!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only rubbing your breasts as promised, no? We¡¯re doing it until the coaches, right?¡±

    ¡°I did say breasts.... but that sensitive spot...¡±

    Mireille wasughing at first, but now she was gulping at Ca who was starting to melt.

    The air became quiet and the only sounds that could be heard were Ca¡¯s and my rough breathing, and the regr rustling of clothes, only the sounds of me rubbing her nipples from over her underwear.¡±

    ¡°Mm! Mmmmm..... Hey, wait!!¡±

    Suddenly, Ca raised her voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hitting it on purpose! That¡¯s not what we promised!¡±

    While feeling a woman, I couldn¡¯t keep my cool.

    My penis grewrge and pushed up my trousers, encroaching onto Ca¡¯s butt sitting so close.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m rubbing a woman¡¯s breasts. It¡¯s nothing weird, not like I¡¯m rubbing it on you.¡±

    ¡°But! Ah!! It¡¯s hitting my butt...... it¡¯s big......¡±

    I¡¯m not in the mood to argue so I caressed her rougher, breathed at her ear from point nk range, and identally pushed my erect thing against the crack of her butt.

    The sounds Ca was making changed, I can hear her gritting her teeth.

    She¡¯s finished, any time now I guess.

    I pulled strongly on her cork-stopper-like nipples and licked her behind the neck, breaking my promise.

    ¡°NnaaaAAAAHHH!!¡±

    Ca made a loud shout then uncurled herself, twitching. She ran out of strength.

    Her nipples gradually became smaller, and she rested her head on me.

    ¡°Ca? ... Seriously? You came?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, definitely... not, true...¡±

    Ca frantically stood up, trying to make an excuse to Mireille, but she then copsed and fell face down.

    The back of her pants was soaked as if she had been sitting in a puddle of water.

    ¡°Hee, so you¡¯re staying in that Little Bird Bower. A private room there costs quite a bit but it¡¯s rather nice, huh.¡±

    ¡°Where are you two staying?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re staying at X Bower, we¡¯re renting a double room. Ca can¡¯t sleep next to someone she doesn¡¯t know. We had to spend 20 coppers a night thanks to that, even though we could¡¯ve spent 10 for themon room.¡± ?TN: The name of the inn was omitted in the raw.:/ ?

    ¡°That¡¯s not so bad isn¡¯t it, it¡¯s money well spent if it¡¯s for sleep or food.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s if you¡¯re someone with money! Anyway, you¡¯re going to participate again tomorrow, Aegir?¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re doing it. Doesn¡¯t look like they go every day.¡±

    ¡°Right, so won¡¯t you go with us again tomorrow? Ca¡¯s all fired up to fix her reputation, too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, please.¡±

    ¡°So, North Gate again tomorrow, okay! Ca¡¯sing too, hey, you¡¯re still giddy? Well, I never seen anyone rub breasts the way he did...¡±

    In the end, Ca was dead tired and leaned on Mireille on the return coach and didn¡¯t say a word, but since she didn¡¯t refuse me sitting next to her, she was probably not that angry.

    I bought food from a cart and tomatoes from Ruu, then went back to the inn, washed, and slept.

    It¡¯s only been the second day of me doing this but it had already felt like my daily routine.

    I¡¯m going to be fighting along with two women tomorrow so to make myself look good I should get enough sleep.

    As an aside, in order to soothe my dick that had been in the mood since caressing Ca I thought to settle matters by my own hand, but I was unexpectedly seen rubbing it by Maria who came to bring me more hot water.

    Maria broke into a scream, but she didn¡¯t release my member from her line of sight.

    If I stopped there it¡¯s going to disturb my sleeping so while gazing at Maria I let loose what seemed to be a bucket¡¯s worth of cum and asked for additional water, but Maria left the bucket there and dashed away at full speed.

    Doing it by myself is unsatisfying after all.

    I don¡¯t mind prostitutes, so bring out the women already.

 Chapter 11 â€“ Hardle

    <h4>Chapter 11 ¨C Hardle</h4>

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll be off then.¡±

    I called out to Maria but no response came.

    She didn¡¯te to wake me up today.

    As expected, the shock fromst night was too big.

    My lodging expires today so I paid one silver to extend my stay for two nights, but only a hand came out from underneath the counter.

    ¡°If you¡¯re down there you could¡¯ve shown your face. If you turn like this with just that much then you¡¯ll die when you get married, you know.¡±

    ¡°The pervert should hurry up and get to work~!¡±

    I thought she¡¯d cheer up by tomorrow so I went to the wolf hunt assembly point, the North Gate.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to buy apples from Ruu.

    The apples were good, but more than that, watering the little girl now will get me a delicious harvest after she¡¯s all grown up.

    ¡°Yo Aegir! Looks like you finished off 10 wolves without a scratch yesterday.¡±

    It seems the one in charge of guarding the coaches today is Grey again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I did it by myself. There¡¯s a sharp one in the party, too. Without the element of surprise, wolves are just dogs.¡±

    ¡°But you can do it by yourself, can¡¯t you?¡±

    *grin*, Grey smiled.

    I smiled back, but nothing came out of my mouth.

    Hurting his feelings will get me nothing.

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re early today.¡±

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    I met up with Mireille and Ca.

    Ca¡¯s behaviour was somehow gentler than yesterday.

    ¡°Yo, I¡¯ll be counting on you again today.¡±

    ¡°Quite the enviable party you got there.¡±

    Grey came and teased me.

    ¡°Come on, if you¡¯ve got your party together hop on board! We¡¯re going to have another happy hunting today!¡±

    Like yesterday we were tossed around inside the carriage while having a merry chat.

    Unlike yesterday, Ca sat next to me today, and once in a while she would bring up a topic to talk about.

    ¡°I heard you just came here the day before yesterday, but immediately got into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear it from Grey? That was just me ying along with some kids¡¯ pranks.¡±

    ¡°Really? Anyway, the inn you¡¯re staying at is the Little Bird Bower, right? How is it? Good?¡±

    ¡°The bed and room is clean, and most of all they give me hot water, so nice.¡±

    ¡°Such luxury.... When I came to town my money soon ran out. Hunted game doesn¡¯t turn into much money at all.¡±

    ¡°A wild boar disappearing into two days¡¯ worth of hotel charges, can you believe it?¡± she said.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t like sleeping with people, Ca.¡±

    Ca red at Mireille who cut into her talk.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to say, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you today.¡±

    Giving up, Mireille threw herself down on the grass, saying, ¡°yeah, yeah, keep at it.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, but still, I¡¯m a girl, so not getting a bath for a few days is a problem! I get all dirty and smelly.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say when you jumped into a bog before that you won¡¯t be noticed easily by prey that way or someWAAAA! Peh peh peh!¡±

    Ca kicked up dirt at Mireille who was lying down.

    ¡°Also, because of yesterday¡¯s hunting, we got some surplus for now, so I we think we¡¯re going to get good earnings in this party from now on, so we thought we should move to Little Bird Bower. See, they have hot water there, too.¡±

    ¡°I never heard of that!¡± Mireille fussed, but Ca ignored her and continued.

    ¡°When we¡¯re done hunting today, we¡¯re going to the Little Bird Bower together...... can we at least have a meal together? I also think it¡¯s weird to stay at different ces even though we¡¯re in a party.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Being clean is good for a girl. Of course, I¡¯ll dly have a meal, drink booze, and y on the bed with you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going that far! So there, Mireille~ we¡¯re going to look for a room at Little Bird Bower okay!¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, don¡¯t decide on your own~ Our earnings will go down to almost nothing if we stay at a good inn like that, it doesn¡¯t pay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right isn¡¯t it? If you only think about money you¡¯re going to live poor.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re actually poor,¡± said Mireille, but it looks like she¡¯s not going to put up any more resistance.

    For some reason she grinned while looking at me, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s telling me to ¡®eat up Ca¡¯.

    That¡¯s good too, and if I brought new guests over Maria¡¯s mood is going to get better too.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Ca shouted, and we simultaneously stood up and took our weapons.

    Really, things are easier with her here.

    There was a pack of 5 wolves lined up in a row.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be going first!¡±

    I brandished my spear on my right and swept a clump of grass away.

    There was a yelping sound, and blood scattered around.

    I felt two reactions on my hand, then sensed a presence on my left and pushed out my shield.

    Naturally, the wolf that jumped at me received the shield right on the face, toppled over, and fell prey to Mireille¡¯s sword.

    The remaining two hurriedly tried to escape, but once Ca knows the terrain there¡¯s no escaping her bow.

    They took arrows in the vitals and followed after the other ones.

    ¡°Now we¡¯ve got the lodging fees settled, how about skinning them to earn something for our meals?¡±

    ¡°Nah, this season the markets are overflowing with wolf furs so you don¡¯t get much for them. Rather than that, since it¡¯s not even noon yet, let¡¯s move along and find another pack.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to that. I¡¯ve only started yesterday after all.¡±

    When we were preparing to move and earn some more money, Ca saw something strange.

    ¡°Hey... do you see that?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Hmm, I can¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Ca¡¯s eyesight is abnormal.

    ording to her, she could see stars in the sky even during the day.

    I followed her gaze and faintly saw something that looks like white smoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s a fire... smoke... no, a re!¡±

    The way a wolf hunt normally goes, you are sent to the hunting grounds on a coach in the morning, and called back again before dusk.

    However, in case where you had to go back immediately due to unforeseen circumstances, you light up a re to let the others know.

    Then, because when you light a re your participation fees will be forfeited as expenses, you¡¯re not going light one for trivial matters.

    Also, if you encounter an enemy that¡¯s too strong and you want to be rescued, you mix a certain powder with the re to change the color.

    ¡°They have critically injured people, do they? By the distance I think they¡¯re from another coach¡¯s party.¡±

    Ca¡¯s tone of voice became cold.

    ¡°No, it seems to be worse than that. I see red smoke!¡±

    We can¡¯t handle it ourselves.

    Please bring reinforcements ande help us.

    That¡¯s what red smoke means.

    ¡°We stop moving here! Our coach is probablying back as well!¡±

    As we were about to run back to the base point in double time, the situation deteriorated further.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Red smoke to our left, and some more next to the first ones!¡±

    ¡°The party nearest to us are also sending smoke, they¡¯re right next to us, everybody take caution!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is happening!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! this never happened to me before!¡±

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening but I do know one thing.

    All the wolf hunting parties are on the verge of crisis, and whatever¡¯s causing it will appear before us soon.

    ¡°They¡¯reing from the front, numbers... uh, um...¡±

    ¡°[Lots of them] right? I can see them too. Incredibly many of them.¡±

    What was in front of us is, to all appearances, a pack of over 50 wolves.

    Unlike the earlier packs, they made no effort of approaching from cover and brazenly advanced side by side.

    With so many parties sending res, even if we light one now no help woulde.

    It¡¯s kill or be killed.

    ¡°By the numbers there¡¯s probably a hungry wolf there, Aegir and I should go out in front! Ca move back a bit and cover us, you don¡¯t have enough arrows, focus on the ones close to us, and watch your back, too!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°No, Mireille go on guard next to Ca¡±

    I shouldered my spear and went in front of the wolves.

    ¡°What are you saying! You can¡¯t do it alone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, what happened yesterday won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    ¡°With women behind me it¡¯ll feel like something worth doing, after all...¡±

    I threw my shield down on the ground and raised the bardiche over my head, held in both hands.

    ¡°Being able to swing this thing all the way ain¡¯t bad either!¡±

    Dozens of wolves rushed in.

    Their target is the lone me, the wolves aimed at the fewer-numbered, isted me.

    But I was not isted.

    In battle terms, it was simply that the two behind me are in my way.

    If I swing this lump of iron with all my strength, they will probably got caught in it.

    But now, there is nothing to hold me back.

    The enemies are alling my way, and there are no friendlies within reach of my spear.

    Come to think of it, how long has it been since I fought with full power.

    It feels a bit lonely that my opponents are wolves, but then again I¡¯ll probably die if they bit into my throat.

    I feel my heart catch fire.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªCa¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Amazing...¡±

    ¡°What the hell...¡±

    We can only stare in amazement at the overwhelming scene unfolding before our eyes.

    I prepared myself for the worst when at first, the area around him became surrounded with wolves.

    I nocked an arrow in a hurry but it slipped of.

    I had no excuse for failing like that, but my hands won¡¯t stop trembling thinking that he¡¯s going to die.

    However, he never needed that cover.

    The wolves that pounced on him flew in the air with just one swing of his spear.

    The wolves, thergest of which could reach the weight of a typical woman, flew away like leaves.

    While the swarming wolves were blown away again and again, a few of them quick-wittedly lowered their bodies and aimed for his leg.

    As I was about to yell, ¡°Watch out!¡± he crushed the head of the wolf aiming for his leg with a downward thrust, and also kicked a few other wolves away.

    He¡¯s not someone skilled in using a spear, he¡¯s simply ustomed to fighting.

    Not only his spear, but his hands and feet all became one-hit-kill weapons to the wolves.

    The wolves¡¯ fangs never reached him, he ughtered them all in one hit, a massive killing.

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯re only holding him back after all...¡±

    Mireille dropped her shoulders.

    She¡¯s probably right.

    He probably never needed our strength in battles.

    ¡°But... I¡¯m not frustrated.¡±

    He¡¯s stronger than me.

    I was frustrated before but that doesn¡¯t matter at all now.

    Rather, thinking that I was protected by him, I feel something unfamiliar growing in my heart.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    My whole surroundings were rolling with dead wolves.

    I can¡¯t count the numbers, but I can already count the ones still alive.

    At which point the wolves simultaneously backed away, and arge one slowly came out.

    ¡°So you¡¯vee.¡±

    It had a body twice again as big as any other wolf. Rather than a wolf, it looked more like a bear.

    Then above all, it¡¯s ring, gleaming red eyes show that it was not just a mere beast.

    An arrow lodged itself in its neck with a thwunk but other than a voice of indignation, it was not hurt in any considerable way.

    Annoyed, the wolf turned towards Ca and ran.

    I stopped its rush with a body m and forced it to fight against me.

    I prepped my bardiche up as a spear, since all I needed was one blow.

    I taunted the wolf, who was making a low growl and not leaping in, but defending.

    ¡°You shall not pass, that over there is my woman!¡±

    I shot out a strong thrust against the charging wolf.

    That thrust that was like a sh of lightning pierced through its skull that was far thicker than any wolf¡¯s and prated down to the middle of its spine.

    After a short pause the axe-like de cut its jaw. It broke in half and crumbled down.

    ¡°Amazing! You¡¯re unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t quickly be able to kill a hungry wolf in just one blow you know? Even a knight needs to be at least advanced level...¡±

    ¡°Why is someone like you only a mere mercenary?¡±

    ¡°Ca, you say something too.¡±

    Mireille looked over her shoulder at Ca. She was plopped down on the ground with her face red.

    Her bow also was dropped on the ground.

    Did her legs give when she was rushed by the wolf? I thought, but her dumbfounded gaze was something else. Her eyes were fixed on me.

    ¡°I see... You¡¯ve totally fallen for him, haven¡¯t you.¡±

    Mireille shook her head in resignation.

    ¡°The other parties were probably in the same situation, if they¡¯ve destroyed the ones next to us then they mighte after us next, Ca, I¡¯m leaving the lookout to you.¡±

    ¡°Y, yes! All right.¡±

    ¡°Your way of speaking is weird, you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh shut it!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, Ca, you be on the lookout like Aegir says. Aegir, you rest your body, go rub Ca¡¯s butt or something. I¡¯m going to go gather the fangs.¡±

    ¡°Eh! Well.... not that I mind.¡±

    Seems like Mireille was going to gather all the fangs by herself.

    Those mouths were letting out a deadly stink so I¡¯m thankful to her for that.

    ¡°Well, just from the looks of it the ones that can be sold for money is this much.¡±

    The 60 wolves including the one hungry wolf I brought down presented an image of hell around me.

    Let¡¯s at least spread some beauty¡¯s juice to neutralize it.

    I rubbed Ca¡¯s butt. I saw a gap and slid my hand inside her clothes.

    She only worried a little but didn¡¯t resist, my fingers easily reached her plump bottom.

    Anyhow, I should probably put my finger in the important part.

    ¡°Ah! ...... mmh ...... more ...... ah! Not there!¡±

    Whoops, I put my finger in the wrong hole....

    ¡°Aegir! I wasn¡¯t serious when I said ¡®rub her butt¡¯! Ca, you be on guard too!¡±

    Finally the coach came apanied by mounted guards.

    ¡°Oooh! Aegir, your party¡¯s unhurt!¡±

    Grey was not in the coach, but riding on a horse, he even had a spear and was fully armed.

    ¡°Yeah, nobody injured here. We thought lighting a re won¡¯t help us any.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it should go without saying, but today¡¯s hunt ends here. We¡¯re withdrawing everyone, this is an order from the Roleil Guards Corps so you¡¯re not allowed to refuse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve yed with wolves enough. Any more than this I¡¯d be sick of it.¡±

    Grey stared at the scattered corpses in amazement.

    ¡°You¡¯re really something... You don¡¯t even care that it¡¯s a hungry wolf pack, do you!¡±

    ¡°We here are fine since we have Aegir, but how are the other parties doing?¡±

    A shadow was cast over Grey¡¯s face

    ¡°The others are having it rough. A six-person party had fatalities. The first ones to light their re was a three-person group but when we ran over there everyone had died and been eaten.¡±

    ¡°Does this happen often?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! Sometimes somebody would die, but today 20 percent of participants were killed. Never mind me never experiencing any of this, there were even no records of this ever happening!¡±

    I see, it seems to be quite an extraordinary situation.

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll think about it once we get to town, now let¡¯s quickly get on the coach, don¡¯t forget about the hungry wolf fangs.¡±

    We entered the coach, everyone inside was in terrible condition, a lot of them were bleeding.

    The coachman¡¯s yells were somewhat impatient.

    ¡°U.... water.... water...¡±

    The man near the door had a wounded stomach and was oozing blood from his mouth.

    He¡¯s likely beyond help, the wound on his stomach did not look like a wolf bite but a cut from a sharp edge.

    Did he get wed by a wolf?

    I peeked my head out the side of the coach and called Grey, who was riding alongside.

    ¡°Did the others also meet hungry wolves?¡±

    ¡°Yea, I don¡¯t get the whole situation myself, but at least all the 4 parties we picked up have seen them.¡±

    ¡°4 of them at the same time, that¡¯s extravagant.¡±

    ¡°The guards were able to attack and drive them away, but including yours only two were taken down.¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, if that¡¯s the case then the hungry wolf hunt will have to be stopped from tomorrow on, huh.¡±

    ¡°I guess so, but it might be too early to worry about what¡¯ll happen tomorrow.¡±

    On the road to town, there were two coaches rolled down on the ground, probably the ones who left earlier, it was surrounded by human-looking things, and what might be some of their things were scattered everywhere.

    ¡°tch! Everyone be on your guard!! Form a circle! Everyone who can fight get out of the coach!¡±

    The cavalry corps all gathered and watched all around us.

    The hunting participants also took their weapons and jumped off the coach one after the other.

    Two hungry wolves came out from behind the coaches, as if they had been waiting to ambush..

    They were one size bigger than the one I brought down earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding. We¡¯re going to fight two of them?¡±

    ¡°Why are they here!?¡±

    Comints came out one after another, but that¡¯s not the real reason.

    Hungry wolves are far stronger than wolves so they lead arge pack of them.

    Since there are two hungry wolves they wouldn¡¯t be the ones leading, they were being led.

    In other words, it¡¯s here.

    There¡¯s something here who leads them.

    *HOOoooooooooooWWWWWllllll*

    There was a low, cracking howl.

    Another four hungry wolves appeared beside the first two.

    While everyone was being petrified, ¡°that¡± appeared.

    It was over two meters long, it had legs the size of a human torso and its fur was snow white, but speckled red with the blood of its victims.

    It also had burning red eyes and unbelievably long andrge tusks (ones like those of the Saber Tigers living in the northern part of the Federation) so red it should rather be called crimson, protruded from its mouth.

    ¡°Hardlett...¡±

    Somebody muttered something passed down in legends in this area.

    The guardian of the forest incarnated as a wolf who tears down the fools who wouldy waste to the forests and deliver their souls to hell.

    ¡°Stop saying something stupid! It¡¯s no more than just a ridiculously big wolf! We won¡¯t survive if we don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t be scared!¡±

    Grey yelled loudly to encourage the men but for the sixrge hungry wolves and one monster-sized wolf, let alone the hunting party, even the guards¡¯ faces were warped in despair.

    Of course they would, I thought.

    Fighting one of them was hard enough, but now that there¡¯s this many, it can¡¯t be helped if they lost the will to fight.

    Furthermore, seeing the two coaches it¡¯s evident that even the perfectly armed guards were not very useful.

    But still, I wasn¡¯t afraid.

    The reason is simply because they¡¯re not all that strong.

    I was actually holding back with the thrust I used to bring down the wolf earlier.

    I intended for that attack to be dodged and connect with the next one, but that blow split the wolf¡¯s head in half.

    Perhaps I was loved by the God of War, or maybe it was my Demon Sweetheart¡¯s divine protection.

    I rushed into their midst, no need for so much preparation.

    The hungry wolves held the rushing man in their view.

    They swung their ws to tear his belly and taste his steaming entrails.

    Those were thest thoughts of the wolf as its head danced in the air.

    Surprise. Shock.

    The wolves, without much intelligence, easily showed their fear.

    Why? They probably never thought that a weak, tiny creature could kill one of their own.

    However, they did not run.

    Because there was a bigger threat than the unknown creature.

    As long as their boss, who could kill them in one bite, is there, they could not run.

    As I cut down the second head, I heard Grey shouting.

    The guards and some from the hunting party were each ganging up on a wolf.

    Sharp ws can easily tear leather armor apart.

    Therefore I took the attack with the t of my de, hit it with the handle, made it lose its stance and smashed its head.

    Just as I finished off the third wolf I was pushed down by a strong shock.

    Somehow I was body-mmed from the side, I couldn¡¯t use my spear from point nk range.

    Its red eyes looked at me and its mouth opened, aiming to bite my windpipe.

    Red eyes pushing me down and biting at my neck... Somehow something swelled between my legs by conditioning, but her mouth doesn¡¯t stink like this.

    I held its mouth that was about to bite me with both hands and put all my strength, tearing its lower jaw, then I struck its head.

    One, two, three blows and at the third, I broke its skull and killed it.

    It seems the guards and the hunting party were able to kill two wolves and was cheering loudly.

    But those cheers were soon denied by agonizing death cries.

    The big one finally made its move.

    It caught one of the guards in its mouth and crunched him together with his armor.

    Finally his screaming stopped, his torn upper body fell to the ground, while his lower half went into its stomach.

    It roared, and the deathmatch began.

    One of the mercenaries challenged it but was cut in half diagonally with a sh of its ws.

    The guards thrusted with their spears and swords but they were blocked by its thick fur and wasn¡¯t able to even make it bleed.

    Someone shot an arrow, probably Ca, but it doesn¡¯t seem effective at all.

    Grey charged with his horse and delivered a shing attack.

    Big guy let out an anguished cry as blood oozed out onto its fur.

    However, with an agility unimaginable for its size it snapped at Grey¡¯s horse and tore its head off.

    The guards, feeling they had to protect Grey who had fallen off his horse, stepped forward but they were all blown off with one swing of the wolf¡¯s ws.

    ¡°Letting you die here is too regrettable.¡±

    Big guy¡¯s shoulder was struck with a strong blow and for the first time the monster fell.

    ¡°Were you talking to me earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess,e to think of it now it was something trivial.¡±

    Grey smiled for an instant but immediately his face became grim.

    ¡°This is a loan from me, if we make it out alive you¡¯re treating me to a brothel.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately you can¡¯t hope much from me on that, I¡¯ll lend you a subordinate¡¯s ass, though.¡±

    ¡°In that case dying here ain¡¯t bad.¡±

    I took a dead man¡¯s sword, holding the steel in my left hand.

    A shield would only get in my way against this monster.

    The surviving members were surrounding it, they could gang up on it but they couldn¡¯t deliver the killing blow.

    Focusing on defense as much as possible, they avoided doing anything rash, but still, one by one they fell to its ws.

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    The clumsy scream was Mireille¡¯s.

    She slipped on a pool of blood and fell down.

    That was a fatal gap, the monster was not going to let that slide and swung down a limb that wasrger than her.

    Make it!

    With a metallic ng, I crossed the sword and spear and forced my way between Mireille and the monster.

    ¡°Are you unhurt?¡±

    I hope I look like a hero she¡¯d spread her legs for.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him, you fall back.¡±

    Mireille backed down without saying a word.

    She probably understood that this enemy is too much for her.

    I said no words after that.

    Big guy raised its ws and I repelled it by striking it with the sword.

    With the gap from having the w repelled, I moved the spear on my right hand and shed at its legs.

    The exchange continued many times, but its legs were clearly getting injured.

    Finally big guy lost its temper and tried to snap at me with its fangs, it made a forced rush.

    I was waiting for that.

    I tossed the sword away and held the bardiche in both hands, raising it up overhead and struck at its head.

    *ng*

    With an impossible sound my spear slipped away.

    This is bad, its head is hard, like steel, my de was flipped away.

    Of course it did not leave unscathed, the skin on its head was torn, exposing its skull.

    It probably received quite a blow to the brain, as well.

    But that is meaningless if it didn¡¯t die immediately.

    Its fangs would reach me before it dies.

    It pushed me down and my spear was blown away and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Aegir!!¡±

    ¡°No!! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Guh¡±

    I can see Mireille and Ca screaming and tried toe.

    I can¡¯t let them see any more of my uncool side or it¡¯ll take longer before I can invite them to bed.

    I dodged its fangs that were about to bite me and got up, holding both its forepaws.

    ¡°You¡¯re really heavyyyy!!¡±

    I gripped its chest fur(?) and used the force of both our falls to rotate and fling it away.

    Big guy probably never expected to be flung away, it fell on its head and floundered for a few seconds, unable to get up.

    That much time was enough, I picked up the bardiche and jumped, holding it in both hands, then struck its defenseless chest, putting all my weight into it.

    I felt the sensation of its innards getting crushed.

    The innards where I struck was unmistakably the heart, it¡¯s all over now.

    I raised the spear and made a roar of victory.

    Everyone exploded into cheer and Ca came jumping into my chest in tears.

    This marks the end of this wolf hunt, with great losses and great gains.

    I was of course exhausted and dozed off on Ca¡¯sp-pillow right after getting on the coach.

    Once we got to town, Grey said that since this hunt is a special case so the rewards will be given tomorrow and that he has to meet someone so we should split up here and I go to the inn.

    As promised, I took Ca and Mireille to the Little Bird Bower and called Maria.

    ¡°Yo! You feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t show me anything strange again okay~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you two new guests today so I¡¯ll be reserving a room for them.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d like a double room, please.¡±

    ¡°H¨Cm, we don¡¯t have empty double rooms, only eight-person...¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re good, there¡¯s a two-man group in a double room, Eira and Ari was it. They got eaten by wolves today so they¡¯re noting back.¡±

    ¡°Eira-san, Ari-san, .... Uwaah there really are~ I heard something I didn¡¯t want to.¡±

    Ca and Mireille didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    A mercenary and hunter would have stronger minds.

    That night, the three of us had avish dinner with booze and raised a toast for using back alive.

    Mireille was staring with weary eyes at Ca who had been washing herself saying ¡®is this enough¡¯ since a while ago.

    ¡°Hey, am I still dirty?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not! How many times do you think you¡¯ve washed!? Your butt and breasts are clean already!¡±

    ¡°H¨Cm, hey, is there still hair on my armpits?¡±

    ¡°LIKE I¡¯D KNOW! Why do you insist on showing breasts & butt when he¡¯s tired!? Oil ain¡¯t cheap you know!¡±

    ¡®I guess this is it,¡¯ says Ca as she wiped herself and put on a white dress.

    The cloth was thin, she brought it to use as casual wear but since her leather armor was quite easy to move in she eventually just slept as she was, and never got the chance to wear this.

    Of course, her underwear was being washed so she¡¯s not wearing any.

    No matter how dense you are you¡¯d know what she wants to do.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve got to go real soon right, if you don¡¯t hurry Aegir¡¯s going to go to sleep.¡±

    When his name was mentioned, Ca¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Right, I think I¡¯ll sleep in the morning... Still, if he refused me it¡¯ll make for a funny story.¡±

    ¡°Not gonna happen, he¡¯s a total womanizer, and a guy would go horny after a battle, if he doesn¡¯t push us down he¡¯ll probably go to a brothel or something.¡±

    ¡°Right, I think so too, but sorry, okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    ¡°Mireille wants to go too right?¡±

    They fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°He¡¯d probably be happier with someone like you than a scraggy girl like me so go and have fun.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you want to use my knife¡¯s scabbard? It¡¯s about the right thickness.¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!! Just go already!!¡±

    I was lying on the bed, feeling refreshed after a bath of hot water, chewing a tomato.

    It seems Ruu¡¯s tomatoes have been getting better recently.

    I guess she¡¯s getting rated better since she¡¯s restocking tomatoes everyday.

    This wolf hunt cost us the deaths of not just the participants but also many of the guards, so Grey is probably making his reports to the Lord and panicking over the clean-up so he¡¯s probably going without sleep today.

    On the other hand, I was having fun having dinner and drinking with women.

    It was something of an unwee favor for me who was thinking of going to a brothel, but it was fun.

    Now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t touched a woman since leaving the forest.

    I¡¯ll definitely go to a brothel tomorrow, I guess I¡¯ll sleep today.

    When I was about to turn out the lights, there was a knock on my door.

    Hm? Thiste? Is it Maria?

    Having learned my lesson I put on a cloth around my waist and opened the door.

    ¡°Oh~? It¡¯s Ca?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Sure, can I ask what you need?¡±

    Ca rolled her knee-length dress up until her belly is visible.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing underwear, her chestnut-colored hair and her womanly important ce were all out in the open.

    She¡¯s a strong woman with a wild character, but her lower lips were an elegant, pink color.

    ¡°If you want me to say it I¡¯ll say it.¡±

    ¡°Nope, no need for that.¡±

    There¡¯s no need for further questioning.

    I also took the cloth and exposed my manhood, showing it to her as thanks for showing me her magnificent thing.

    ¡°*gasp*! Amazing... It¡¯s so big.¡±

    Ca opened her eyes wide seeing my manhood, swelling in anticipation of a woman.

    Maria reacted the same way, but the difference is, Ca didn¡¯t scream but slowly rubbed it with her hand.

    I calmly stripped Ca¡¯s clothes and carried her all the way to the bed and threw her a little roughly.

    ¡°Your thing is amazing. I wonder if it¡¯ll fit... I might break.¡±

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m making love to you you won¡¯t mind breaking right?¡±

    I rode on top of her, pinning both her arms down, making a posture of rushing in. She closed her eyes, preparing for the worst, and breathed roughly.

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but I have no experience. You look like you can handle your women, so can I leave it to you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, leave it to me. Actually it¡¯s toote. If you resist after all this I was going to rape you.¡±

    ¡°Nh. All right. Have my virginity. Make me yours.¡±

    Even though I look experienced I have only done it with one person and I don¡¯t know how to handle virgins.

    I didn¡¯t say it though. It¡¯s not cool.

    I was going to put it in just like that but I was incessantly told that putting it into an unprepared woman will only cause pain.

    First I rubbed my thing on her entrance to get her in the mood.

    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s getting bigger!? Is this what a man is like??¡±

    As I rubbed on the budding sprout at her entrance, Ca shivered in pleasure.

    That¡¯s quite a nice reaction, she didn¡¯t look like she¡¯s faking it, either.

    I pushed my thing against her hole, and put my strength into it.

    ¡°Ah! Ouch!¡±

    The hymen inside Ca¡¯s hole made some resistance, but it was no obstacle before my Lucy-certifiedrge penis.

    Not a momentter, her virginity was torn away with a *buchiri*.

    ¡°AAAAAAaaah!! Ngggh!¡±

    As Ca made a sharp cry, I stole her lips.

    A kiss is the best aphrodisiac to win a woman over.

    She widened her eyes at first, but immediately tangled her tongue with mine.

    Ca¡¯s insides tightened, I couldn¡¯t make anyrge movements.

    To be precise, it¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t move, but rather if I did, I would probably break her hole.

    I attacked the innermost part and the wall I felt with a slow rhythm.

    We switched from missionary to a sitting position and continued our slow movements.

    Her voice did not leak out because my lips never parted from hers since the first kiss.

    Saliva flowed down from both our lips.

    I abruptly parted my lips from Ca¡¯s

    ¡°Pwaah, it¡¯s good! It¡¯s amazingly good! I¡¯m done for! I¡¯m flying!¡±

    Her deflowering pain is probably healed already, she sprung up on me who was sitting cross-legged several times, and made a loud sound as she fell backwards.

    It seems like she climaxed.

    That was too quick.

    I have no experience with anyone besides Lucy so far, she doesn¡¯te from just this.

    I frantically attacked and ejacted 2 or 3 times, and can finally say whether or not I got somewhere.

    Right now, I¡¯m not even half satisfied.

    ¡°This is the best.... Sorry, it¡¯s been me the whole time... Use me as you like? I¡¯m used to it already so you can be a little rough.¡±

    Then I¡¯ll take you up on your offer and do you at full strength.

    ¡°Eh! Wait, too rough!? AAAaaaaaa!!¡±

    What I did earlier was only ying around.

    Once I go full power, Ca lost consciousness after only 10 minutes.

    I tightly hugged her body that was losing strength and poured my seed in one go.

    ¡°aaaau.... uuu... hii...¡±

    I kept pouring my seed into Ca, who did not let her arms and legs go of me even as she lost consciousness.

    As I received her hot currents in my belly, I becamepletely convinced she¡¯d be my woman.

 Chapter 12 â€“ New Journey

    <h4>Chapter 12 ¨C New Journey</h4>

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªMaria¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Morning came early to the inn.

    Because most of the guests would get up with the rising sun, as the host, I have to get up even earlier than them, before dawn.

    First I put the registry in order and cleaned up the lobby, I have to get it clean before the guests wake up.

    This season is particrly busy with guestsing and going so this takes more time.

    ¡°Uwaa~ Four people didn¡¯te back~¡±

    It seems there was an incredible monstering out yesterday during the hungry wolf hunt, and became an uproar.

    I hoped the rooms would stop bing empty because the guests didn¡¯te back, cleaning their rooms is scary.

    I put check marks on the people whose lodging terms ended today, confirming the empty rooms, and once the lobby was clean the sky had already brightened.

    I heard the ringing of a bell from a room on the first floor.

    ¡°Yes yes, water, right~?¡±

    A call to the inn employees first thing in the morning is always the guests waking up asking for water.

    It would double the work to bring it after they asked, so I built up experience carrying water jugs and sses.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s that person¡¯s ce.¡±

    It was the one responsible for defeating yesterday¡¯s monster, a spear master (says a drunk old man so it¡¯s doubtful). He¡¯s a tidy man who always washes with water every day.

    Come to think of it, he brought his friends along, drinking and having fun untilte yesterday.

    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be okay today.¡±

    Also, that man always shows me unbelievable things each time.

    The first time was his thing standing straight up, and the second time he was showing himself doing something to it with his hands.

    The image of male semen flying out with such force was still clear in my mind.

    I even thought, does he enjoy exposing himself?

    ¡°Well it is an incredible thing! I understand he¡¯d be proud of that monster sized thing! But still!¡±

    I was thinking, could it be a courtship ritual, is he soliciting me? when the bell rang one more time.

    I can¡¯t be like this, having delusions right in front of the door.

    *Knock knock*, I knocked the door.

    ¡°Aegir~ I¡¯m bringing water~ Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡®Sure,¡¯ he answered, so I carefully opened the door, if he¡¯s still naked I have to cover my face immediately, of course, there will be big gaps between my fingers.

    ¡°Thanks, the water¡¯s nice here.¡±

    Thank goodness, he¡¯s wearing pants today.

    He¡¯s still naked from the waist up but I don¡¯t mind that much. Actually, his well-featured face and muscr body is quite wonderful, I can say I feel somewhat happy as a girl....

    ¡°HYAAAAAAAA!!¡±

    ¡°Hm? What is it? I¡¯m wearing pants properly today, right?¡±

    You¡®re not the problem! The bed is the problem!

    There¡¯s a woman sleeping on the bed.

    No, wait, rather than ¡®sleeping¡¯ it would be better to say she sprawled, she wasying down on the bed with her chestnut-colored hair spread out, her legs were unbingly wide open, they twitched every now and again.

    Her body was covered in some unidentifiable liquid, she looked as if she had been gang raped but her face seemed happy, gazing into empty air.

    Now that I look closely, she¡¯s one of the women Aegir-san brought along yesterday, wasn¡¯t she!?¡±

    You mean you¡¯d immediately show your titan spear as soon as you brought along a woman within reach!

    Of course, a terrible disaster had befallen the sheets, I¡¯m the one who has to change and wash them!

    Wash it, you say? Those sheets stained, nay, should I rather say sopping, drenched in some unidentifiable male and female fluid? You want the unmarried me to wash it!? There¡¯s blood in the middle too, was she a virgin? You attacked a virgin with that monstrous thing!?

    ¡°Aegir whe~re~ don¡¯t go~¡±

    The woman called with her eyes still unfocused.

    Don¡¯t you ¡°you can clean upter¡± me! You¡¯re still going to do it? I¡¯ve only noticed now but this room smells terrible.

    Hey don¡¯t take off your pants while I¡¯m still here, you¡¯re showing that to me today as well, after all.

    It was the sight of him spreading the legs of the woman making coquettish voices and inserting his penis that pushed me to my limit.

    ¡°Perveeeeeeeeeeeeert!!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The sun was just starting to to rise and the townspeople were beginning their activities when Grey came along.

    ¡°Morning Aegir, this might be early but it¡¯s about yesterday! Come with me to the guards¡¯ HQ. ... by the way, this room smells weird. Open the windows or you¡¯ll get sick.¡±

    The smell was caused by the various things discharged by Ca who fainted after I tormented her.

    I borrowed Mireille to help her change her clothes and returned her to her room.

    She was in no condition to travel with us so I considered having her rest for the day.

    We walked in line behind Grey who was riding on horseback, looks like they¡¯re going to hand over the rewards for participating in yesterday¡¯s hunt somewhere else.

    We went towards an area in the center of town that we normally had no business with, where the mansion of the Count who rules the surrounding settlements starting with Roleil, who was distinguished even in Triea, Count Viole Feyertin (henceforth ¡®The Count¡¯), the Town Hall, and the mansions of the kingdom¡¯s agents are gathered.

    ¡°The houses around here are huge.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Roleil is the number two city in our country, which is why big merchants and nobles gather here.¡±

    ¡°that said,¡± he continued.

    ¡°If we go to war with Arnd we¡¯ll be in trouble with supplies and stuff, and if they went past the border fortresses, there¡¯s nothing but small settlements as far as this town so the sons of merchants and nobles don¡¯t reallye here.¡±

    ¡°Then while the [small settlements as far as this town] gets attacked, you harden the defense and protect this town, right?¡±

    Which reminds me, Mireille says she came from a small vige.

    I wonder if she has something to say about that.

    ¡°Oi oi, the ones attacking are the Arnd bastards you know, us hitting them won¡¯t help any. Besides, the border fortresses are here so that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±

    Was Grey talking in a subdued voice because of his own virtue, or was it because he was feeling guilty about something?

    While we were doing that, we arrived at the guards¡¯ headquarters.

    The stone building was surrounded by stone walls as high as an adult, it had a structure where you can see it taking the task of bing a fortress if an attack or insurrection happens.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Nowdies and gentlemen, we¡¯re going to have you present your evidence and take your rewards, but this hunt had caused the guards some great damage as well. Therefore, the head of the guards and the town mayor would like to personally hear the exnation for this hunt from your experienced selves. I hope for your cooperation.¡±

    Sighs andints leaked out from among the gathered people.

    Of course. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯d rather just receive the money than give someone troublesome exnation. It¡¯s also easy to see the elders at the town council persistently pointing out every mistake and inconsistency.

    ¡°If you want the story you¡¯d be better off giving the money and only call a few people.¡±

    Even Mireille lodgedints on being given a disgruntling job, but Grey nonchntly answered.

    ¡°If we gave you the rewards first, would any of you say you¡¯de?¡±

    ¡°Ca had so much fun yesterday, but I get this job...¡±

    Among theining people, I started dozing off to catch up on myck of sleep yesterday.

    ¡°Next lot! Get in!!¡±

    I heard an incredibly self-important voice and jumped to my feet.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°Take that sleepy face off and let¡¯s go! I¡¯m getting this over with quickly andin to Ca.¡±

    Inside the conference-room-like ce there was a round table, sleepy old men, smelly-looking middle-aged men, and onerge man with a clearly different air about him, an air of a military man, also, Grey was here, too.

    ¡°He¡¯s the head of guards, Associate Baron Glock Eglise.¡±

    Therge man¡¯s voice was low and heavy but easily understandable and had a forcefulness like his outward appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aegir, an individual mercenary.¡±

    ¡°Mireille, likewise a mercenary.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the ones who took down that Hardlettst time, we¡¯ve collected its corpse. Looks like the rumors are true, even I have never seen a ridiculously big hungry wolf like that.¡±

    *huhu*, heughed and continued.

    ¡°At first I thought they¡¯re fools who got confused by the number you took down and got caught in a lie.¡±

    Glock rattled and yed with the fangs we presented.

    ¡°You bringing down this many with just three people is a big deal. I also heard you took down four of the hungry wolves escorting the Hardlett all alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can vouch for it!¡±

    Grey, still standing behind us, raised his voice, he¡¯s a good guy but I wanted him to pay me back for yesterday, with women if possible.

    ¡°Humm, if this honest idiot says so then there shouldn¡¯t be any mistake, here¡¯s your reward!¡±

    *cringle*, our reward money for the wolf and hungry wolf wasid on the table.

    His voice continued.

    ¡°There is no precedent for an extrarge hungry wolf... poprly called a Hardlett. Therefore we will hand out 50 gold coins aspensation for the lives of all who was attacked! That will be your reward.¡±

    Oohs resounded throughout the hall.

    A poormoner can survive 10 years on 50 gold coins.

    Compared with amon soldier¡¯s sry, it was two person¡¯s worth.

    ¡°Commanding Officer! Don¡¯t you think 50 gold is too much? The pensions to the victimized guards and bereaved families and expenses hiring new guards aren¡¯t cheap you know.¡±

    ¡°Nay! For mercenaries it¡¯s necessary to respond to their results with payment, if we act miserly here not only the town¡¯s but also Count Feyertin¡¯s name will be damaged...¡±

    As the troublesome quarrel continued I once again stepped one foot on the world of dreams then finally they reached a conclusion.

    ¡°.... In consideration of the circumstances, I, by the name of Associate Baron and Head of Guards Glock Eglise as well as the name of the Roleil Town Council, give you 62 gold in recognition of your merits! That is all.¡±

    Hee, so it all adds up to that much... I guess I¡¯ve be quite a rich man.

    As I was about to leave my seat, thinking the conversation is over, Associate Baron Glock suddenly appeared right beside me.

    Besides hisrge size, he was muscr, making him feel oppressive.

    ¡°I heard from Grey. The Hardlet and the hungry wolves were all actually done in by you alone.¡±

    ¡°The four hungry wolves were, but there were others who got to the big one before me.¡±

    ¡°But besides you, nobody could injure him.¡±

    Don¡¯t say something unnecessary, Grey, I want to hurry back and have a taste at Ca one more time if I can.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go straight to the point. Will you join my guards? I¡¯m sure somebody like you who¡¯s better atbat than anyone will be an excellent guard. Of course, you¡¯ll get twice the sry of a regr guard, 40 gold a year.¡±

    I thought so.

    Mireille, you shouldn¡¯t look at me worriedly like that. It¡¯s all right.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for your offer, chief, but unfortunately I n to travel to see the world so I can¡¯t have a job as a guard.¡±

    For now I¡¯ll give him my thanks, this guy and Grey were my only allies earlier.

    But my goal is to be a King of thisnd, not to be a guard.

    That and if I keep staying in this country I¡¯m going to disappoint that woman.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s unfortunate but it can¡¯t be helped. If it weren¡¯t for my and my wife¡¯s status I¡¯d also want to see the world, I know how you feel.¡±

    I see, so this old man is married, if his wife isn¡¯t as big as a bear then the scene of him getting on her would definitely look like an Orc breeding scene.

    ¡°We can¡¯t ept your offer to be guards, but we thank you for your defense earlier. This won¡¯t be enough in return for that, but if there¡¯s anything we can do for you please say so.¡±

    Mireille gave me a look that says that¡¯s unnecessary! but I stealthily grabbed her butt and she turned docile.

    ¡°Hm, then if you have the chance to visit the viges east, would you take down the bandits spread out over there? There will be rewards, of course. The guards can¡¯t mobilize far away from town but the fooding from the east is important for the town. The bandits, however, had recently increased their influence and damage had increased.¡±

    ¡°All right. If I went east then I¡¯ll try doing that.¡±

    With this the conversation was over and we went back.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d be able to work together with you.¡±

    Grey seemed a little disappointed that I didn¡¯t ept the offer.

    ¡°You¡¯re amanding officer so I won¡¯t be working together with you; I¡¯ll be your subordinate.¡±

    ¡°40 gold a year is amanding officer¡¯s sry, it¡¯s a dream of the town¡¯s strongmen, such a waste.¡±

    ¡°I have a grand goal you see, also you haven¡¯t paid me back you know, I thought I told you to show me to some prostitutes.¡±

    ¡°All right! I don¡¯t really visit them but this time I¡¯ll ask my men to introduce some prostitutes they¡¯re familiar with. But you¡¯re really a womanizer, huh, you¡¯ll wreck your body someday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my lifelong dream to have my body wrecked by a woman.¡±

    In the first ce, my goal itself is to get a woman to be mine.

    ¡°How long will you be in this town? The chief said as much but this wolf hunt is over for now, you¡¯re a temporary party so will you be going your separate ways?¡±

    Come to think of it there was that kind of talk, huh? I was asleep so I didn¡¯t really catch it.

    The three of us were certainly a temporary party who joined together inside a coach. The girls probably have their own ces to go after the wolf hunt is done.

    We were only a party for 2 days but my chest feels lonely.

    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m going with Aegir.¡±

    Back at the Little Bird Pavilion, we split the earnings and talked about what we¡¯ll do from now on but Ca started by dering that as if it was a given.

    ¡°To begin with, Mireille was going back to Sheera vige so I¡¯d stay around this area and live by hunting.¡±

    It seems that every year during this season Mireille would go buy foodstuffs with her earnings and go back to her family.

    During that time Ca has nothing to do so she¡¯d wander aimlessly and once this seasones they¡¯d meet again.

    ¡°I¡¯m already Aegir¡¯s woman. I¡¯m obviouslying with you.¡±

    Looks like Ca¡¯s the type of woman who¡¯d have intense feelings once she falls in love. Just now at the lobby I touched her butt half-teasingly but she started to take off her underwear so I hurriedly took her inside the room.¡±

    ¡°But are you really fine with the rewards?¡±

    They insisted that we split the 12 gold payment three ways for 4 gold each, and give all the bounty for the Hardlett to me.

    ¡°It should be obvious, but even the wolves were all taken down by you to begin with, we only took care of the leftovers. If you say we can have it, we¡¯ll gratefully take 4 gold but don¡¯t make us shamelessly take any more than that.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping with you is enough for me, I don¡¯t need anything else, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    ¡°Then this conversation stops here, we¡¯re also breaking up the party, but Mireille, you¡¯re going to go back home, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Sheera vige, was it? I remember her saying she¡¯d go back in winter.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Every year after the wolf hunt I¡¯d buy food with my earnings and go home. My vige doesn¡¯t have any suitable foode winter. The little kids would go hungry.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard there are bandits, is Sheera vige okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not okay. Which is why I¡¯m thinking about it right now.¡±

    4 gold looks like quite arge sum.

    But carrying that much food would require her to borrow a cart.

    Riding a cart through bandits¡¯ territories is suicidal, so in the end she could only buy as much as she could carry on her person.

    ¡°So how about Ca and I go together with you?¡±

    That way we can carry a lot even if we only walked, and if we used a cart and banditse out we¡¯d be able to do something about it.

    The only problem is the distance though...

    ¡°It¡¯s not that far. I can get there in 5 days on foot, 4 if I hurry.¡±

    It¡¯s decided then.

    ¡°Ca and I are going too. After reaching Mireille¡¯s vige I might also pay back the head of guards with bandit extermination.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this chance and go buy the food right away. How about you two...?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have sex.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°¡°Let¡¯s fuck ourselves silly.¡±¡±

    Actually, what did you think we¡¯d do besides that.

    But in the end Mireille made us go out.

    ¡°YOU SEX MANIACS! You¡¯re going to fornicate this early! Ca, you¡¯re out of arrows so at least get a resupply! Aegir, you¡¯ve got plenty of money now so why don¡¯t you go buy weapons or armor. If you can ride why don¡¯t you get a horse while you¡¯re at it?¡±

    Having a horse would certainly be good.

    Not only speed, but we could increase the amount we can carry, it¡¯ll also be useful in battle.

    ¡°I, never rode a horse before.¡±

    Ca¡¯s eyes glimmered.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you. I¡¯ve been travelling with horses since I was small so you¡¯ll be okay, I¡¯ll teach you how to ride so I¡¯ll be riding you at night!¡±

    Getting a virgin her first experience turns into something big, huh.

    But we¡¯ve decided what to do. Ca gets arrows, I get weapons and a horse, Mireille buys food, and we depart in the morning tomorrow.

    Along the way I¡¯ll have Ca teach me to ride a horse step by step.

    With my arm still entwined to Ca¡¯s, first we looked for weapons.

    What I want is a knife or something simr, since I could only punch the opponents at point nk range in yesterday¡¯s battle.

    I enter the Miranda Store that had an image of lining up high-ss items, since there is no need to be stingy.

    I have over 70 gold coins in my purse, I am probably notcking.

    ¡°Wee. Please leave your tools here for keeping.¡±

    The boy fromst time braced his waist and received my spear.

    Oo... he can take it! Humans are beings that evolve.

    ¡°Thanks for your patronage. May I ask your business ining today?¡±

    The shopkeeper Ogil isn¡¯t here so my attendant is a good-looking young man, even if he was here it¡¯ll be annoying if he asks about the gold coins.

    ¡°I want to see your knives. de length around 30cm and without ornaments. If possible, the material should be steel or better.¡±

    He quickly lined up the knives after acknowledging.

    The designs are boorish but the des are thick, I intend to buy two practical ones and put them on my back.

    While I¡¯m at it, I also took a look at armor but there were no leather armor better than what I had, metal armor increases my weight too much so I gave up on them.

    Knives cost 4 silver coins each, along with the preserved food, bag, and other goods, I paid 1 gold coin and when the time to leave came...

    ¡°Why if it isn¡¯t Aegir-sama¡±

    I was just a bit slow to leave and got caught.

    ¡°Consultation about the thing from before... isn¡¯t what you came here for I suppose. I heard rumors of you receiving honors for achieving big military exploits.*¡±

    As expected of a merchant, his ears are sharp.

    ¡°I appreciate your doing business at this store today. However, buying knives and preserved food, are you nning to head somewhere far?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking a friend to the Sheera vige. We have luggage and public safety has recently been poor.¡±

    Ogil agreed as he does an exaggerated sigh.

    ¡°Certainly many buyers heading east have met harm from thieves recently, it¡¯s bing a hindrance to business. Our workers have also been wounded or captured and held for ransom.¡±

    ¡°Fallen mercenaries?¡±

    Fallen mercenaries have leadership skills and experience in groupbat so they¡¯d be troublesome.

    ¡°No, they appear to be a gathering of starving people from the surrounding viges. The produce output is poor due to the recently bad climate, so the number of starving people has increased.¡±

    I see, so farmers are bing thieves due to food troubles.

    ¡°As a result, even peddlers do not approach and the region continues to deteriorate. It is truly foolish.¡±

    A merchant like Ogil can think of things over the span of years, but the poverty-stricken farmers probably only have today¡¯s food in their heads.

    But it¡¯d be strange to me them; people will die if they don¡¯t eat for 3 days, so maybe it¡¯s useless for them to think about a yearter.

    ¡°By the way, I believe you mentioned cargo. In that case, would you be needing a wagon or cart?¡±

    As expected, he is an exceptional merchant, my words did not escape him.

    ¡°No, going slowly through an area with thieves on a wagon probably isn¡¯t a good idea, I¡¯m looking for one horse as a mount.¡±

    Ogil¡¯s eyes shine.

    ¡°If that is the case then please leave it to our store Miranda! Our shop has a track record of supplying warhorses to the guards. We will definitely be able to prepare a horse to your satisfaction.¡±

    His exaggerated behavior is suspicious, but there are no other stables that I can trust so I¡¯ve decided to believe.

    On another note, it seems Ca bought arrowheads to make her own arrows because the ones avable had bad bnce.

    As expected of a huntress, she seems to have skills with good efficiency.

    A variety of horses are grazing at a plot that seems to be owned by the Miranda store.

    Ogil and the breeder gave one exnation after another but I can¡¯t understand any of it.

    I¡¯m an amateur with horses, but as living beings they seem to have no spirit.

    Ca seems to have no interest either.

    ¡°They don¡¯t have spirit, is it. Loyalty and ease of use are prioritized in mounts, and any with particrly wild temperaments are castrated.¡±

    In that case, I was thinking about giving up on a horse, but then a ck horse entered my field of vision.

    Unlike the other horses, it¡¯s shows no interest to us and eats grass, making mokumoku noises.

    ¡°How¡¯s that one?¡±

    Ogil and the breeder exchange gazes and show bitter smiles.

    Is this horse that strange?

    ¡°That one will be 3 years old this spring, but it¡¯s disposition is too rough and cannot be used as a mount.¡±

    ¡°Its big physique is suited for warhorses, but it would pick fights with other horses being raised together with it.¡±

    I see, so it¡¯s a violent horse by nature.

    ¡°Just the other day a distinguished person from the guards became interested in it¡¯s robustness, but broke some bones after being thrown off.¡±

    The ck horse is brought in front of me, but it¡¯s ring at me unyieldingly.

    It feels like I¡¯ll be kicked the moment my attention wanders.

    ¡°I heard Aegir-sama has never mounted a horse. In that case, first building up experience by riding more obedient horses...¡±

    Ogil is saying something, but my eyes don¡¯t part from this horse.

    His gaze also does not move away, this guy doesn¡¯t take me or other humans lightly.

    He¡¯s simply bothered by something.

    I try to figure out what is unptable, what iscking.

    The answer came after a full minute of ring.

    It¡¯s a simple thing once you understand.

    ¡°Ca, try riding this horse.¡±

    ¡°A woman will be riding!? But...¡±

    ¡°All right, lend me your shoulder.¡±

    The breeder and Ogil became flustered from Ca who was already set on riding it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll quickly get a stirrup to-¡±

    ¡°No need, you can climb on just like that, right Ca¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡±

    ¡°No way! Mounting this guy just like that, unthinkable! You¡¯ll be injured.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m riding it.¡±

    Ca agilely mounts the horse from my stooped shoulder.

    The horse let out a cry *brrrr*, but was docile and not particrly violent.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    Ca hastens the horse with a light kick to its stomach, then they return after doing a widep around the pasture.

    She is clinging in a forward leaning posture as there are no reins.

    No reins means no control, the horse is moving by feeling Ca¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°No way...¡±

    ¡°That violent horse is...¡±

    But even if Ca can ride it, there¡¯s essentially no point if I can¡¯t ride it.

    It¡¯s my first time riding a horse so I have stirrups and reins properly attached.

    To calm the horse that started showing displeasure again, I firmly caress it¡¯s ears and talk to it, then jump on.

    ¡°Ooh! Horses are amazing, this¡¯ll change the world!¡±

    The ck horse shows a bit of dissatisfaction but doesn¡¯t throw me off.

    After walking around for a bit, he cries *brrrrr*, as if to say that¡¯s enough.

    ¡°I want this horse, give me the price.¡±

    ¡°Umm, with the price from when this horse could not be mounted as a basis, that, the price now that it is obedient will...¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaaaa!!¡±

    Ogil thought about raising the price a little now that the horse is manageable, he stuttered when he said it but he saw the breeder who tried to find out if he could ride the ck horse get thrown off its back, and fell silent.

    In the end the price became 2 gold coins. A stirrup, simple horse armor, water tools, and a leather bag for luggage came to 1 gold coin.

    It seems a first-ss mount horse costs at least 20 gold coins, and my price is typical for a packhorse or for meat.

    ¡°Honestly, Aegir-sama is full of surprises.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, truly. I wish to inquire for future reference, how did you manage that unruly horse?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple if you know what causes this guy to be violent.¡±

    I probably understood because this guy and I are simr.

    ¡°And that reason is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to be mounted by men. Maybe he also enjoyed Ca pressing her chest against him.¡±

    Ogil¡¯s jaw drops *kokun*.

    Certainly, it¡¯srge and appearspletely ck.

    It¡¯s not a horse women would choose, the ones that try riding were all robust men.

    ¡°Th...then how did Aegir-sama mount without being thrown off?¡±

    ¡°Before I climbed on I told him ¡®Ca will mount you everyday if I buy you¡¯, like that.¡±

    Carrying Ca in a good mood, the horse left behind the ck-jawed Ogil.

    Maria showed surprise when the horse was brought back to the Little Bird Pavilion, but originally they had facilities for travellers¡¯ horses. It seems feed and water is provided with an apanying charge.*

    ¡°So what¡¯s its name?¡±

    I didn¡¯t think about a name.

    What the heck should it be

    ¡°Schwarz¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Schwarz would be good.¡±

    And so the woman-loving, ck horse¡¯s name became Schwarz.

    ¡°By the way, your current lodging expires today, until when do you want to extend it?¡±

    That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t told Maria yet.

    ¡°Sorry but don¡¯t extend it, I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning. I don¡¯t know when I cane back.¡±

    ¡°Eh,¡± Maria freezes in disbelief.

    It shouldn¡¯t be that unexpected, I¡¯ve only been here for 4 days.

    ¡°Is that so... I see... you¡¯re leaving...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so down, I¡¯ll stay here if Ie by this town again once my business is finished. Or is it that you can¡¯t calm down without seeing my thing?¡±

    I joked but Maria gives a half-hearted reply and staggers inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that.¡±

    ¡°Tonight...you mighte to understand. Mireille seems to be back, I¡¯m gonna go see her.¡±

    Now alone, I remember one more person I have to tell of my departure.

    ¡°I... see¡±

    Ruu is sitting by my side, eating a tomato while looking down sadly.

    This child¡¯s expressions are basically negative, someday I want to make herugh out loud.

    ¡°Yeah. Since the hungry wolf hunt was suspended I have nothing else to do here.¡±

    ¡°I know right...people here are decreasing so it¡¯s getting pretty hard to sell too.¡±

    I see, since there are less people due to the hunt¡¯s suspension there are fewer customers for the street stalls too.

    The resident levels don¡¯t use street stalls all that much, either.

    ¡°Um! You are heading towards the eastern viges right?¡±

    The abrupt shout surprised me, but I nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°I actually came from there to work here, if you don¡¯t mind can you take me with you? It¡¯s too dangerous for me alone so I can¡¯t go home. And recently there are a lot fewer caravans.¡±

    I see, I was wondering how such a little one made the trip here, so she attached herself to caravan to travel.

    And there are now less caravans because of the increase in bandits.

    Certainly, if this child walks alone then the only foreseeable future would be to be food for wolves or monsters, or captured and sold by bandits.

    ¡°Do you have family at your hometown?¡±

    ¡°I have a mother. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s injured and can¡¯t work well.¡±

    Escorting a little girl to meet her mother is a man¡¯s duty.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be departing from Little Bird Pavilion tomorrow morning so can you get ready and wait there? No need toe at dawn,e at ease once the sun has risen.¡±

    It was decided without consulting the other two, but just one more child is probably no problem.

    Schwarz will probably rejoice since the number of females has increased.

    While I was at it, I also told Grey about going away for a bit.

    He said ¡°Is that so, take care¡±.

    That was the end of that.

    Thest night at Little Bird Pavilion, Mireille bought quite an amount of food knowing a horse was avable.

    She¡¯s ran around noisily to the closing street stalls.

    I had nothing to do in particr so I pet Schwarz (he seemed reluctant), teased Maria (she got angry), was serviced by Ca (was delighted to), and was getting proper rxation for the trip when Mireille dragged Ca to their room.

    As expected, I¡¯ve beencking sleep since yesterday so it might be good to get some sleep in earlier.

    I feel bad for Ca who wasn¡¯t able to finish, but I¡¯m refreshed so I¡¯ll probably be able to sleep well.

    I was lying on the bed beginning to nod off when the door was opened without a knock.

    I quickly reached out to my knife by the bed, but quietly put my hand down when the blurry figure in the darkness became clearer.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake...right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just now.¡±

    Maria took a seat on the bed wearing her thin clothes.

    I know why she came, but let¡¯s wait for her to approach first.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s goodbye soon.¡±

    ¡°I wonder.¡±

    I don¡¯t intend to never return, but I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll return either.

    ¡°I wanted to talk more.¡±

    ¡°Just talk?¡±

    ¡°You sure are confident. I¡¯ll be frank, I¡¯m attracted to you, I want you to embrace me.¡±

    ¡°You did see my thing everyday after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s!... Whatever, was the girl from yesterday your lover?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not like that. But she is my woman.¡±

    The only lightes from the rapeseedmp she brought.

    I can hear giggling from her faint figure.

    ¡°What a despicable man, even though Ca-san adores you so much.¡±

    Maria puts the light onto the table as I get up.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hold back my feelings and came, but as I thought I feel bad for Ca-san.¡±

    A kiss sealed her mouth, and her thin pajamas were removed.

    ¡°Maria brought water to my room. She tried to resist my attack, but was raped by me. That¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Thanks... then I¡¯m getting raped from here on?¡±

    I embrace Maria and touch her breasts, inserting my hand between her legs.

    She is slightly wet from anticipation, but it¡¯s still not enough for her slender body to receive my thrusts.

    I reached my finger into her depths and rubbed where females are sensitive.

    ¡°Does it feel good?¡±

    ¡°Mmh... right there is goood.¡±

    I thoroughly gaze at her chest while stimting her sensitive ce.

    Maria¡¯s chest is very small, just like an underage girl¡¯s.

    ¡°Uuuu.... You¡¯re thinking they¡¯re small.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, they¡¯re small and cute.¡±

    Her breasts are small but it makes her nipples stand out, making myher regions hard and stand straight.

    ¡°It, it¡¯s embarrassing! Doing it that much!¡±

    I sucked on Maria¡¯s nipple and disyed my already hard thing through the front of my shorts.

    ¡°Uwa! As I thought it¡¯s big!¡±

    ¡°Maria, touch it.¡±

    Maria timidly reaches her hand to my penis, but one hand cannot fully grip it.

    After hesitating a bit, she begins to slowly rub with both hands.

    At the same time, I also begin to stir up her lower hole.

    For a while, only the sound of rubbing skin and wetness can be heard, and before long a woman¡¯s voice of pleasure is mixed in.

    ¡°Haa! I¡¯m... already¡±

    Maria¡¯s insides arepletely wet, it¡¯s about time to enjoy.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m starting?¡±

    ¡°Ok, but before that¡±

    I seal her lips to stop her from speaking.

    It seems that was the correct choice, as Maria closes her eyes and enjoys the kiss for a bit.

    Iid her on the bed and stood up near the side of the bed, then inserted myself into the space between her legs.

    This position puts the body weight behind the penis, allowing me to fully ravish her.

    I ce my hands on hers and entwine our fingers, and thrust my hips with vigor.

    ¡°Aaaaah¡ª!!!¡±

    Her insides are tight due to her slender body, but maybe because she was properly wet, I was swallowed deep inside, reaching all the way to her womb in one go.

    ¡°Phew¡ª it¡¯s nice and tight. Feels good.¡±

    ¡°Ooh Oooh... nnnnnAAAAAH!...¡±

    Maria has not recovered from the shock, breathing roughly and releasing short, meaningless sounds.

    But now that I¡¯ve said I¡¯d rape her there¡¯s no need to hold back.

    First I¡¯ll soil her womb.

    I constantly thrust deep inside her.

    At some point our fingers separated, my fingers were spread out on her thin chest, and her hands were on my shoulders.

    Foaming liquid flowed out with each thrust, along with a thin cry.

    ¡°Auu! It¡¯s swelling inside me... are you going to cum?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, take it.¡±

    I ignored Maria who was saying something unclear about contraceptives, stopped moving at her innermost ce and poured my thick semen into her.

    Maria became confused and tried to resist, but she couldn¡¯t push back an ejacting man with her slender arms, I held her tightly in my arms and poured all of it into her.

    ¡°Wa¡ª! You really came inside!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Was that bad?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s bad! If you didn¡¯te outside or use medicine... I¡¯ll get a child!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sorry. But it¡¯s all the same now that it¡¯se to this, right? C¡¯mon, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    I picked Maria up and put my hand on the wall and once again inserted my member into her cavity that was dripping with my semen.

    ¡°Waa¡ª! Wait wait wait¡ª!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting. This time I¡¯m going to get serious.¡±

    ¡°Eeeeeh? You weren¡¯t serious justnow... but before that waaAAAA¡ª!!¡±

    I roughly pped her butt from behind, attacking her feminine body that had gonex after doing the deed.

    After her second or third climax Maria lost her sense of reason.

    ¡°Whatever! Getting pregnant is fine! So do me more! Aegir-san your cum please!¡±

    I pinched Maria¡¯s nipples that were standing stiff on her chest with both hands and she thrusted her body in the air so strongly she seemed to be floating.

    A loud meaty sound was heard and Maria was about to copse on the bed, but I¡¯m not going to allow that.

    I picked her up as she was, pushed her down and thrusted.

    ¡°I¡¯m at my limit! I¡¯ming!¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    I thrusted at Maria who lost her ability to speak and roared like a beast.

    Semen flowed into her with such vigor that I can tell my balls had be empty and both of us crumbled down on the bed.

    As if she had confirmed that I had finished ejacting, Maria lost consciousness.

    Women other than Lucy sure are easy to climax.

    I was taught that not being able to satisfy a woman in bed is a man¡¯s greatest shame, so with this I can sleep with peace of mind.

    The remainingmp oil ran out right then and the room was engulfed in darkness, leaving only our two sleeper¡¯s breaths.

 Chapter 13 â€“ Schwarz

    <h4>Chapter 13 ¨C Schwarz</h4>

    I woke up to some rather interesting scenery.

    There was Maria sleeping in my arms.

    Apparently she was satisfied with yesterday¡¯s love affair as she is sleeping with her broadly smiling face buried in my chest.

    This was fine, I did embrace Maria yesterday, and remember going to sleep on the same bed.

    The oddity was further below, a butt was sticking out from the nket.

    ¡°Nnh, nnh, nnh¡±

    There were rhythmic wet sounds and a female voice and also a pleasant feelinging from myher regions.

    I can recall partaking in the butt that¡¯s shaking up and down along with the voice.

    Ca has snuck in and put my morning wood into her mouth.

    However, to put the thing of a man, who is sharing a bed with another woman, into her mouth. I can¡¯t tell whether she¡¯s brave or has nomon sense.

    Compared to Lucy¡¯s soul rending mouth techniques, she is pretty unskillful, but there¡¯s probably no helping it since she was still a virgin until yesterday.

    She desperately tries to keep it in her mouth when she asionally chokes. Let¡¯s enjoy her gant service.

    Mireille will probably realize ande rushing in eventually, I¡¯ll let her do as she likes until then...

    It¡¯s not the kind of servicing that makes you ejacte immediately, but if you see it as steady pleasure over time then it¡¯s just right.

    In the middle of a morning doze, the leisurely service advances. As expected the desire to release has increased.

    Ca was having a tough battle with my fully expanded thing. Close to ejacting, I grasped Ca¡¯s head.

    I wanted to cum in her mouth, but Ca raised her head and cheerfully greeted when she realized I was awake.

    ¡°Ah! Good morning Aegir¨C. How was my mouth? It was my first time so I¡¯m not that confident but...don¡¯t hold back and let your seed in my mouth¡±

    My miscalction was that Ca did not pay any heed to Maria who was sleeping beside me.

    Of course Maria also woke up to Ca¡¯s energetic voice.

    ¡°Mmh. Aegir-san, good morning...¡±

    Maria¡¯s face softened as she gazed at me with sleepy eyes, then became stiff when she saw Ca.

    It should¡¯ve been a sweet morning with the man she spent a night with, but another woman is sucking on his meat rod.

    I wanted to give her an exnation but my lower part reached its limit as Ca showed no sign of stopping. My penis began to pulsate for release in her mouth.

    ¡°Nnbuuu!¡±

    Even though I let out a lot inside Mariast night, this semen must¡¯ve been made through the night. This isn¡¯t an amount a girl who¡¯s holding a dick in her mouth for the first time can handle, it spills out after filling her mouth.

    ¡°Gehoh gehoh! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll drink it right away!¡±

    I didn¡¯t really say anything, but Ca even scoops the seed that spilt on the sheets into her mouth.

    ¡°What a cute fellow¡±

    Ca continues putting my seed into her mouth even as she grimaces from the bitter taste. I slowly caress her head.

    ¡°So Maria, there are certain circumstances you see?¡±

    Her reply was a strong p and the single phrase ¡°enemy of women!¡±

    ¡°Hey Aegir, can youe with me for a minute?¡±

    As the three of us were having breakfast, Ca snuggled up to me.

    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡±

    ¡°I thought we¡¯re going to need medicine going on a trip, I forgot to buy some yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Ah, now that you mention it we didn¡¯t go anywhere else aftering back from buying Schwarz.¡±

    Medicine is clearly distinguished from foodstuffs and other sundries by their high value.

    As their value is high, a lot of them sell at an incredibly high price.

    Furthermore, because one can¡¯t distinguish a fake from a real one without special expertise, it¡¯s typical to not buy them at regr stores but at specialized drug stores or personally from apothecaries.

    ¡°We¡¯re certainly going to get injured during the trip, do you have any, Mireille?¡±

    ¡°¡®Course not, genuine illness or wound medicines sell in gold coin units. I never had that kind of money, the kind of medicines we could buy with our money are the ones for wounds that heal just by spitting on them.¡±

    So because it¡¯s a waste, they never bought any.

    Then I who have extra money should buy some.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to need medicine too, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying here to eat~ We¡¯re going to be eating preserves on the trip so I gotta fill up.¡±

    Ca took me to a drug store along the main street. The shop itself was small but its interior was tidy. Medicine can¡¯t be produced inrge amounts anyway, so there is no use in a big shop.

    This shop supplies the Duke household and is also certified by the royal family, so there aren¡¯t any discounts but there¡¯s no doubting its credibility.

    Inside the shop, there are a variety of drugs, authentic looking medicines, along with stuff that can only be seen as poison by their color.

    I became enamored and looked around restlessly as I haven¡¯t had much experience with medicines, but Ca grabs the medicine directly in front of her.

    ¡°Can you buy this with your money please¡±

    The medicine that Ca held out was an amber-colored jelly in a small pot.

    ¡°It¡¯s 1 silver coin¡±

    There are no problems with the cost, but I have no idea why Ca wants specifically me to buy it.

    The old man behind the counter gave an understanding smile after I paid a silver coin and took the medicine.

    While we¡¯re at it I wanted to buy healing salve so I asked the old man. ¡°This medicine is effective for most injuries¡±, he answered and rmended a fist-sized pot of medicine.

    This medicine is made from truly precious materials. It can rapidly cure festers and wounds when applied to the afflicted area, and it¡¯s restoration of the skin is also good, leaving almost no remnants it seems.

    It costs 5 gold coins, exceedingly expensive for a small pot.

    It¡¯s equal to 2.5 Schwarz, but there¡¯s a chance of immediate death if we have no medicine when someone gets wounded, and buying it is also justified when thinking of keeping my femalepanions¡¯ skin free of scars.

    I handed the chuckling shopkeeper 5 gold coins as he told me the true form of Ca¡¯s medicine. The medicine is a contraceptive made from the sap of Seir trees, which doesn¡¯t seem to be particrly expensive.

    I see, she was thinking it¡¯d be troublesome to get pregnant during the trip.

    But as the old man continued, it seems that there¡¯s a special meaning if the man gifts it to a woman.

    ¡°You are my mistress. It¡¯s just a physical rtionship so use this and prepare your body.¡±

    Is what it apparently means.

    On the other extreme end from the proposal, the girl would buy it for herself if they¡¯re genuine lovers no matter how poor she is.

    I understood, but now I don¡¯t.

    Is Ca satisfied being told that she¡¯s ¡°a mistress I want for her body only¡±?

    I¡¯m not really sure, but I took the medicine and quickly ran outside.

    The gazes from the crowd outside the shop concentrated on what I was carrying.

    Apparently this medicine is famous enough to be recognized by its container.

    The females looked at us with scorn, while the males directed lustful eyes toward Ca, and eyes of envy at me.

    ¡°Thank you very much! I¡¯ll make sure to properly prepare!¡±

    Ca loudly said.

    The fact that she¡¯s using a tone different than her normal one was unmistakably done on purpose.

    As more gazes turned towards Ca, her face became flush.

    On my way back to the inn with a roughly breathing Ca, I reached my hand into her leather shorts, it was sopping wet.

    At this moment I realized that she had started on the road of bing a pervert.

    ¡°Umm! I¡¯ll be in your careAa! Aau...¡±

    Around the time I returned to the inn and finished preparing Schwarz, Ruu came.

    She was carrying luggage about half the size of her body.

    ¡°Oh, tagging along is fine but make sure you don¡¯t fall behind!¡±

    Mireille is being strict, but her personality probably isn¡¯t the type to abandon Ruu if she really starts to fall behind.

    ¡°Yea, not that it really matters.¡±

    Ca loses her vignce afterpletely deeming Ruu as just a child, losing interest.

    This fellow seems like she¡¯d really abandon anyone who falls behind so it¡¯s scary.

    At first Schwarz was very jubnt, thinking that the number of females has increased after seeing Mireille and Ruu, but he appeared dissatisfied when Mireille loaded on the food she bought.

    But since Schwarz has a big body even for a warhorse, he can probably still be ridden and run with just this scarce amount of luggage on him.

    Along the way to Sheera vige are primarily grass ins, and water can be replenished at ponds, so only some fodder is brought.

    Of course, this fodder is loaded onto the one who will be eating it.

    Well, it¡¯s atst time for departure.

    But, before that.

    I vigorously opened the doors of the Little Bird Inn and dragged out the peeking Maria.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡±

    I won¡¯t say when.

    Our lips met, I inserted my tongue, viscously kneading for 30 seconds.

    As our lips parted, Maria lost strength in her waist and fell on her butt.

    ¡°............I¡¯ll be waiting¡±

    I paid no mind to anyone¡¯s gaze.

    Well, let¡¯s go.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I realized half a day after we departed but, probably because they have physical strength, Ca and Mireille have a fast walking pace.

    Of course, my pace also doesn¡¯t lose to the females so our speed of advance cannot even bepared with normal caravans.

    This being the case, the problem was the little girl carryingrge luggage who quickly began to fall behind just before noon.

    Therefore, she is now riding on Schwarz¡¯s back along with the luggage.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Letting me ride on the horse is too much! I¡¯m okay with being dragged along by a rope!¡±

    She was troubled, but the scene of me dragging Ruu along while riding a horse can only be seen as kidnapping, so that is rejected.

    Moreover, having Ruu ride on him had the effect of increasing Schwarz¡¯s walking pace.

    Truly a lewd horse, I wonder who he resembles.

    Sometimes we do not progress on our journey, we begin to set up camp as the day starts to end.

    We make a campfire in some woods a bit off the highway and put on nkets.

    It is alreadyte in the fall. Although this region doesn¡¯t get that cold, the nights are still chilly with just one nket.

    At times like this,panions will sleep close together for warmth but...

    ¡°Ruu, we¡¯ll sleep over here¡±

    Mireille wrapped Ruu in a nket and pulled her over.

    ¡°Eh? Um? What about Aegir-san and Ca-san?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand eventually. Come, you¡¯ll have to be up early tomorrow too so hurry and sleep.¡±

    However, the passionate voices and sounds of flesh resounded in the quiet night, it seems Ruu was not able to sleep until a while after they were finished due to the excitement and shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice and peaceful when there¡¯s nothing, but to think there¡¯s not even a road.¡±

    I unconsciously spoke.

    To the south of Loreille is the capital Trisnia. North is a road to the kingdom of Arnd with many fortresses. The west side has therge river that flows to the Federation, North Terjes. However there is nothing to the east other than small viges.

    I once saw on a map that there aren¡¯t any countries east of Triea, these areas that border the Central Mountain Rangeck in both strategic significance and production capacity, so the kingdom only requires the local Lords to conscript soldiers during wartime from the viges and leave them alone.

    Because of that, the local Lords don¡¯t have the capacity to dorge-scale public works, and while there are lots ofrge open grasnd areas, the roadways are only at the level of animal trails and any bogs or fallen trees along the woods were left as they are, making it difficult for transportation.

    The small hills and brooks that dot the roads would berge hindrances whenever it rained.

    ¡°If only there were a properly done road, this trip would have taken only 2 days.¡±

    ¡°Yes... My mother alwaysmented this as well.¡±

    I know that Ruu and Mireille work away from home, and the distance from the eastern viges to the kingdom¡¯s center is far.

    ¡°What¡¯s worse, even bandits would appear so traders would of course stay away.¡±

    The reason the traders visit the remote eastern viges despite that, is for the opportunity to buy crops and furs on the cheap and sell city products at high prices.

    Not a bridge they¡¯d want to cross at the risk of being dispossessed root and branch by bandits.

    ¡°Mireille, you seem to have bought a lot of food, do you have a big family?¡±

    ¡°I have two parents and I am the eldest daughter, younger than me are 4 girls and 3 boys, 1 boy and 2 girls work the fields, but thend is bing infertile. And they¡¯re all still little brats that only know how to cry.¡±

    It seems to be quite a big family, food for a family of 10 in the winter is already determined to be arge payload.

    ¡°Turnips are easy to get even during winter you see, and the nearby forest has some game too.¡±

    Sheughs, ¡°But bears that aren¡¯t sleeping are scary.¡±

    ¡°Ruu, does your family have lots of people too?¡±

    ¡°No! I have a mother and an older sister, my older sister farms and watches over mother. ...Mother hasn¡¯t been able to move much since she got a big burnst year.¡±

    She¡¯s got her own burdens, too.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m like this I can¡¯t do much field work, so I was told I might as well go earn money in the city.¡±

    ¡°Though I wasn¡¯t able to earn much money anyway¡±, she added.

    ¡°I see, then we have to hurry so you can meet them again sooner¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    On a side note, Ca is heading straight down the road of a pervert, doing things like bashfully rolling up her shirt whenever my gaze meets hers, reaching her hands from behind onto my crotch whenever we practice riding on Schwarz, and masturbating in ces where I¡¯m sure to find her.

    We continued our journey decently despite having trouble with the poor road, and having decided on Mireille¡¯s hometown first, we were one day away from Sheera vige, when atst an incident urred.

    ¡°Aegir, did you see that?¡±

    ¡°It was only an instant so I¡¯m not exactly sure, but there was something.¡±

    At a basin surrounded by hills, shadows visible earlier on top of the surrounding hills disappeared.

    From here, there is pretty much no distance left to the hill.

    If it¡¯s wolves, they¡¯d chase us from our scents even if we don¡¯t go any closer, all directions besides leewards is visible in the first ce, so it¡¯d be weird to hide.*

    ¡°Ca, did you see it?¡±

    ¡°Just an instant but, a lot of people.¡±

    That was easy to figure out, there are few cases where people who hide themselves as they follow you are friendly.

    ¡°Ca, Mireille, be on the lookout all around! Ruu, curl up and stay quiet!¡±

    I unfasten the luggage from Schwarz and jumped on him.

    Sensing the tense atmosphere, they quickly followed my orders.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Being shot by arrows from the surrounding hills is trouble! I¡¯m going on top of the hills to hold them up! You guys follow behind me!¡±

    I kicked Schwarz¡¯s stomach, galloping like I never done during practice... a full-power sprint.

    ¡°Fast¡±, I earnestly felt.

    He is not simply big, for example even if there was another horse of the same size it would be slower by far, that he was born just to runes to mind.

    This may be the first time in his life running all out, it felt like his back wasughing in a good mood.

    We arrived to the top of the hill in the twinkling of an eye, perhaps it could be as expected, there was a group of 5 dirty-looking men wielding axes and crude spears, their eyes peeled toward our direction.

    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s climbed up!¡±

    ¡°Since when!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask first, why are you following us!¡±

    The men were silent for a moment, then brandished their weapons and began yelling as if they¡¯d regained control.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have you leave your luggage behind!¡±

    ¡°The women too!¡±

    It¡¯s still going as I expected.

    ¡°I refuse¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Eh?

    They sure are a stupid bunch.

    ¡°I said I refuse. What¡¯ll you do, give up and leave? Or will you fight?¡±

    Horse-riding, mounted warriors give off immense pressure to foot soldiers.

    Not to mention that Schwarz boasts arge size even among warhorses, the sense of intimidation he gives off is not ordinary.

    It would¡¯ve been better for them to get scared and run away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us!¡±

    ¡°What can just a single rider do!¡±

    It seems negotiations have broken down.

    With weapons in their hands, the men first rushed me in order to pull me off the horse, but their movements were so slow their leadership was ineffective.

    With the men rushing in from the front, Schwarz did the smart thing and ran in an oblique direction.

    The horse¡¯s head disappeared from my view, I roused up my spear at the men and two spears and four arms danced in the air.

    ¡°¡ñ¡ø¡ö!!!!!!!!¡±

    I repelled the unbearable shriek from my ear and charged at the man ying the role of leader giving directions.

    ¡°Hiii! Go away! Go awaaaay!¡±

    The man turned his back to me and ran but it¡¯s toote, the signal of battle had already been raised.

    He would¡¯ve been fine if he surrendered but running doesn¡¯t mark the end of battle.

    After provoking the killing, it¡¯s his duty as leader to take responsibility for it.

    Using the force from my charge, the spear pierced into the man¡¯s back, through his middle, and out his stomach.

    Another unbearable death agony, I¡¯ve only been hearing women¡¯s enticing voices recently, so this contamination to my ears is bothering me.

    I swung my spear, throwing the man in front of the remaining two.

    Seeing the man blowing bloody bubbles from his mouth the two men turned weak at the knees.

    ¡°Hii!¡±

    ¡°You can leave your weapons and leave, if you fight you¡¯ll be next.¡±

    After making sure that the men threw their weapons away and ran, I went back to where the others are.

    Mireille and Ca were fighting two men, probably a flying column that attacked in my absence.

    There was a man rolling down at their feet, seems they have the upper hand.

    These two were mercenaries to begin with, not princesses.

    *Bururu*, Schwarz neighed as if to say let¡¯s go help them.

    Of course, those are my woman and the reserve, also a small flower bud.

    I rushed in from the nk at the four who were fighting and sent a man¡¯s head flying, Schwarz trampled the other one with the force of his charge.

    *bwltch*, the sound of a smashed head ended the battle.

    I¡¯m d thest two didn¡¯t scream, I can¡¯t bear listening to any more male shrieks.

    ¡°You came back!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you okay?¡±

    ¡°No problem. I took down this one here and that one over there.¡±

    Seems Ca brought down a man on top of the hill with her bow.

    ¡°On my end I killed one who seems to be the leader and two other men and sent the others running.¡±

    ¡°They might have morepanions, let¡¯s hurry and go.¡±

    I don¡¯t think the bandits had horses.

    Therefore if I put Ruu on Schwarz and moved quickly there¡¯s little chance they¡¯d catch us.

    But it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to be that easy.

    From ahead, a group of 10 people were blocking our way.

    Three of them were holding bows so it would be dangerous to take a detour and slip past them.

    However, there were no enemies on the surrounding hills, if the ones in front are all of them, the rear would be safe even if I rushed at them alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving Ruu to you.¡±

    The enemy was already readying for war, I don¡¯t have the time to carefreely put the luggage down.

    I took down the worried little girl and jumped on Schwarz.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go all out, show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    His neighing sounded likeughter.

    He ran and ran at unbelievable speed.

    It didn¡¯t seem like he was carrying me, who weighed 100 kg with the spear included, and several kg of luggage.

    He ran as easily as a naked, wild horse in a field, and yet his advance was like a titan¡¯s, the deep sounds from his hooves made it feel like the charge of a weight exceeding a ton.

    Arrows came from ahead, but because of our tremendous speed and intimidating air the aim went out of order and they did not hit.

    Three of them tried to intercept with crude spears but Schwarz paid them no mind, easily trampling them.

    A man¡¯s head flew off with every rotation of my spear, or half a face if my aim slipped.

    Schwarz ran while drawing a figure 8 around the final clump of bandits, repeatedly prating through them.

    Then as 6 people fell prey to the horse¡¯s hooves, they all ran at the same time.

    Their morale likely broke. Perhaps the ck horse as well as I who rode him, appeared like grim reapers to them.

    (As if I¡¯ll let you get away)

    It felt like something like that is heard.

    But it¡¯s not like they need to be massacred either.

    ¡°Drop your weapons and surrender if you want to live! Running will be seen as opposition!¡±

    We¡¯re already close the vige, they¡¯ll make a nice gift to the guards if obediently captured.

    However their choice was to escape.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too¡±

    I ready my spear again.

    Not willing to wait any longer, Schwarz stamped his legs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! ughter them!¡±

    There was no way for these men to escape from Schwarz on foot, thus only we were left standing.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have been a bit quieter?¡±

    Mireille wasining as she held onto Ruu.

    Ruu was curled up in fear from my fighting, it seems she lost consciousness after seeing my blood-stained spear and Schwarz drenched in blood.

    ¡°This much is nothing, she won¡¯t be able to survive like that¡±

    Ca disyed dissatisfaction, but this is definitely a shocking scene for a girl around 10.

    I¡¯ll give her some apples when she wakes up.

    ¡°So what are you going to do about the thing the head of guards asked? If you say bandit subjugation evidence then you¡¯ve gotta capture and take the bandits themselves, or possibly...¡±

    ¡°Cut their head and bring them along, right.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry for Ruu but the apples will have to wait.

    It¡¯s better for her to sleep a little more, for her own sake.

    A jute bag was hanging from Schwarz¡¯s neck, inside it there was the head of the man I thought to be the bandit leader earlier.

    The bandits were farmers that reached the limits of being poor.

    I thought that even if I brought the small fry they won¡¯t be able to verify it so I only took the leader guy¡¯s.

    If it¡¯s no use we can just throw it away, weight-wise it¡¯s not that heavy either.

    But none of us was willing to carry it so we ended up hanging it on the horse¡¯s neck.

    Finally, the vige starteding to sight bit by bit, we could see some houses surrounded by wooden fence on top of a slight rise.

    Mireille faced us with a turn.

    ¡°Wee to our Sheera Vige¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Maria¡¯s Night

    ¡°This is no good... that one¡¯s out of the question... that one¡¯s not enough¡±

    What I was looking for is something rod-shaped, but none are thick enough.

    I tried rake handles and bamboo pipes but none of them are any good.

    The only one at the right size was firewood for cooking, but if I used them I¡¯ll get splinters and be in trouble.

    This was all Aegir¡¯s fault.

    Even though I was satisfied with just my fingers up until now he gave me a taste of that huge thing and now I can¡¯t bear it anymore.

    And not only did he have a huge member, he also knows well how to handle women.

    ¡°Even though he looked younger than me... I wonder how did he get so good.¡±

    Finally she noticed a wooden staff somebody left behind, it had a bulging handle and was the one closest in size. While praying that the staff¡¯s owner doesn¡¯te back for it, she carefully washed it and brought it back to her room.

    ¡°Aegir-san! Aaaah hold me stronger, give me that huge thing!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I¡¯ll take it even if it hurts! Put all of it in!!¡±

    Maria¡¯s lewd voice drifted sweetly in the inn that night.

 Chapter 14 â€“ Village Tour

    <h4>Chapter 14 ¨C Vige Tour</h4>

    Since we arrived at Sheera vige it somehow turned into a quarrel.

    Three armed people entering a vige of 70 seems to be quite stir.

    Mireille does this every year so she wasn¡¯t a problem but I, who was mounted and heavily armed, was the biggest problem.

    What solved the problem was Mireille¡¯s mediation and the bandit¡¯s head.

    It seems that the bandit band was a frequent threat to the vige and there were cases of them getting into skirmishes with the vignte corps.

    They could identify the head, and most of all the vige¡¯s own Mireille testifying that ¡°he done him in¡± had a great effect.

    Most of the time, a small vige like this won¡¯t trust anyone other than one of their own.

    They were probably also d that Mireille brought food home, there are few people who would bite the hand that fed them.

    Incidentally, when we came to Mireille¡¯s home children came bursting out so I gave them apples.

    Because seeing a child smiling is as good as a woman naked.

    In celebration for the death of their detested enemy, a meager party was held at the vige meeting grounds.

    The food consisted of things like [turnips] and [potatoes], things that aren¡¯t too luxurious, but they couldn¡¯t possibly take out their winter stores now.

    ¡°You seem to be rather strong, sir, might you be an esteemed member of a chivalric order or another?¡±

    A man, not so old as to be called a geezer, but still quite aged, started a conversation.

    ¡°Excuse my impoliteness, I am the chief of this vige, my name is Matonra¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Aegir, I¡¯m just a mercenary¡±

    ¡°Ho ho, since you had a splendid horse I made a mistake. I beg your pardon¡±

    Even after realising I was a mere mercenary, he was still splendidly humble, but there¡¯s a somehow diforted look to him.

    ¡°About you helping bring Mireille along, do you have certain special rtions with her?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t anything like that, I was only targeting her.

    Also, there¡¯s no reason why I should tell you.

    ¡°Ask Mireille if you will, but we don¡¯t have any rtionships we¡¯re hiding¡±

    ¡°Then about our thanks for this, as you can see, winter ising soon and besides, our vige is poor¡±

    ¡°Dinner and feed for the horse will be enough. Also I¡¯ll be really happy if you¡¯ll lend me a house for the night¡±

    Matonra was visibly relieved.

    I see, so he was worried about this, he doesn¡¯t have anything to give if I asked for a reward.

    It¡¯ll be a lot of trouble if he refused and I turned violent.

    ¡°I see! That would be a relief. Of course, we¡¯ll be happy to lend you a house!¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Later, I enjoyed a modest party with Ca and Ruu on either side.

    ¡°Your vige is nearby, right, Ruu? I think we¡¯ll get there by mid-morning tomorrow¡±

    Me and the equipment weigh 100 kg, Ca is 50 kg (?), and Ruu isn¡¯t even 30 kg.

    If you consider that Schwarz could run while carrying me and the luggage, he probably can still walk carrying all three of us.

    He¡¯ll definitelyin, but with two women¡¯s butts on his back I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll yield.

    That way we can cut down our travel time.

    ¡°Yes! Thank you very much!! *choke*!!!¡±

    I brought that up to Ruu who was stuffing her cheeks with a steaming potato and she choked.

    So cute.

    ¡°Anyway, Aegir-dono, is the woman with you your lover?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Aegir¡¯s woman¡±

    Matonra asked and Ca immediately replied.

    ¡°Would there be a problem?¡±

    The vignte corps is no big deal, getting into a hard fight just with those bandits, if they¡¯reying hands on Ca they¡¯re all only going to get killed by me.

    ¡°No no, it was nothing. Shall I show you to the house, then?¡¯

    ¡°Please wait a bit. Mireille, can I ask you to put Ruu up at your house?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind but she¡¯ll be sleeping on the floor at our house you know? If there¡¯s an empty house she should rather....... all right leave her with me¡±

    Yes, if she stayed with us she¡¯s going to have an awfully stimting night.

    So rather than that, Ruu would be more at ease at Mireille¡¯s house where there¡¯s kids her age.

    I left Schwarz¡¯s care and grooming to Ca and went in the house with Matonra.

    I didn¡¯t mean to neglect Schwarz¡¯s care.

    It¡¯s just that he gets really displeased if not cared for by a woman.

    He and I could get along somewhat in the battlefield... but I understand this feeling the most¡ªI don¡¯t want to be taken care of by a man, either.

    Seeing me separate from Ca, Matonra spoke to my ear.

    ¡°This is quite embarrassing to say to a man who has a beautiful woman, but with our feelings of gratitude, we can offer Aegir-dono some women to keep youpany.¡±

    In other words, he¡¯s offering women who¡¯ll be trading in sex.

    If he¡¯s letting me sleep with them then I¡¯ve no reason to say no.

    ¡°Feel free to have them apany you to your liking, but this we are a poor vige so please rpense for them somewhat¡±

    Let¡¯s see, I wonder how much I should pay. I heard Roleil¡¯s brothels charge 2-3 silvers for an average prostitute.

    I don¡¯t mean to take women for cheap, but this vige doesn¡¯t look like it has unmarried young women.

    Which means it¡¯s likely that [resolved] women who are just young will show up.

    Having to pay for women I don¡¯t find agreeable is going to make me angry.

    ¡°Then please, I¡¯ll give two silvers for a night¡±

    ¡°Two silvers!!¡±

    Looks like that was a really good price but I don¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Send me any number of women you think will sleep with me for these two silvers. Of course, I¡¯d like you to consider their age¡±

    ¡°All right. You¡¯re so manly, to say you¡¯ll do several women! About the age though...¡±

    I¡¯m not so much of a lecher as to even sleep with old women. Please understand this.

    ¡°Since you have the women you brought, will you be wanting young girls too?¡±

    ¡°No! Just the young adult women, please¡±

    I¡¯m not a pervert.

    ?TN: Yeah, sure?

    I told him that and a lot came.

    While I was drinking booze andzing around with Ca there was a knock on the door.

    I already told Ca beforehand so she was unperturbed.

    That is, on the condition she would be participating herself.

    I opened the door and sure enough, there were young women there, their faces and figure are no match for Ca but that can¡¯t be helped, Ca¡¯s a real beauty after all.

    There were 5 of them, some of them are even married.

    ¡°My husband is working away so two silver coins would make things easier¡±

    ¡°Not many merchantse recently, and when they do their prices are really high¡±

    ¡°My marriage with my husband was decided by our parents, he¡¯s ugly and clumsy. My heart throbs looking at you¡±

    This is the critical moment for a man.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I was enjoying the night air, cooling down my hot body.

    The freezing well water feels awfully good right now.

    ¡°You done?¡±

    Mireille sat down next to me.

    She offered me a cup of booze, which I gratefully took.

    ¡°Yeah, it was fun¡±

    ¡°5 people huh, it¡¯s been awhile since this vige gets fresh blood, you will have several sons here by next year, I guess¡±

    I see, well, none of them besides Ca used contraceptives.

    ¡°But you sure you¡¯re okay leaving them alone?¡±

    ¡°I made sure I satisfied everyone. They¡¯re resting now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a real man, huh.... Even Ca fell for you¡±

    ¡°Is Ruu asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she was yed around by our brats and got tired and slept. They had a bellyful of food for the first time in a while and had fun¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then¡±

    ¡°To be honest, the winter this year looks like it¡¯s going to be real hard. Our stockpile¡¯s not enough and the fields aren¡¯t looking good, either¡±

    I don¡¯t know anything about farmers so all I can do is stay silent.

    ¡°We¡¯re probably going to be fine because of the food you helped bring, but some people might die starving¡±

    ¡°Really...¡±

    ¡°Which is why I can¡¯t leave here anymore, I really can¡¯t stand my family starving after all¡±

    Which probably means Mireille¡¯s travels end here.

    She¡¯s not staying for a while and going back out.

    She doesn¡¯t know when she¡¯s going to see them again.

    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m going to tell you what I feel. Aegir, I love you, Ca was first but my feelings won¡¯t lose to hers¡±

    Mireille looked into my eyes, her gaze unwavering.

    ¡°Well, I understand that it¡¯s difficult after taking on 6 people at oncNGGH!!¡±

    I sealed her mouth with a kiss.

    ¡°Take your clothes off¡±

    Mireille said nothing else and smoothly disrobed.

    Her tempered body possesses a certain kind of beauty in addition to her womanly charm.

    I immediately threw off all my clothes, I can¡¯t allow a woman be embarrassed.

    ¡°Uoooh! What¡¯s this... It¡¯s, unbelievably big¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get dirty doing it here¡±

    ¡°That house is full of people I know, I don¡¯t want to do it there...¡±

    We smiled and hugged each other.

    Since we¡¯re outside we should try doing an interesting position.

    Still standing, I opened my legs to shoulder width and hugged her.

    ¡°O, oi you¡¯re going to put it in right? I¡¯ve got to turn the other way...¡±

    Without answering I hugged Mireille from the front and pushed her up from below.

    ¡°Aagh! From the front!?¡±

    In this position I can¡¯t press so closely to her hips so it feels like it¡¯lle out easily, but because my member is so big I was able to firmly skewer her.

    ¡°How is it? Doing it standing from the front is good, too, eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good, I can¡¯t hold it in! I thought I was well trained but a man¡¯s chest is tempting¡±

    Mireille and I moved to rub at each other¡¯s hips, we looked like we were doing a dance.

    The sense of liberation from doing it outside was great, more blood flowed into my member than usual.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just big, it¡¯s hard.... Weren¡¯t you having six people just now? What bottomless energy¡±

    Mireille was feeling pleasure from our standing coption but as you¡¯d expect, her female body was growing tired.

    Her footing was bing unsteady.

    ¡°Sorry, my legs are about to give. Roll me over or let my hands down somewhere¡±

    ¡°No need for that¡±

    I put both my hands around Mireille¡¯s butt and lifted her up.

    Her body was suspended on the tripod of my two hands and my meat rod.

    ¡°Uwaaah! You¡¯re kidding, I¡¯m on the heavy side but you picked me up so easily...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not heavy, only weighing this much. Just leave the rest to me¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything even without you telling me that if you¡¯re lifting me up like this. I¡¯m just going to be yed around by you¡±

    Without any reservation, I rocked her with rough movements.

    As I continued my relentless attack, fluids started to overflow from her crotched so I slowed down and looked at her face.

    ¡°Your face looks amazing¡±

    She was teary and drooling and her tongue stuck out of her mouth.

    If she showed this face in town people will definitely think she¡¯s crazy.

    ¡°Put your lips on mine and suck my saliva¡±

    Seems she still haven¡¯t lost her senses, we locked lips and she frantically gulped down my saliva.

    I supported Mireille on just one hand and my member, and used the free hand to rub her butt and put my finger in her anus hole.

    ¡°Hnnnnnnnnngggg!!¡±

    At the sudden attack Mireille¡¯s tongue stretched out inside her mouth and her pussy noisily mped tight.

    Good timing, I was just about to shoot my load.

    ¡°Guooh!¡±

    Raising a shout, I fired my juices in her woman hole.

    I had just came several tens of times so there wasn¡¯t much load but the force was none the weaker.

    ¡°It¡¯s hitting my womb!¡±

    Mireille parted her lips from mine and bent backwards, climaxing.

    She was bending backwards so vigorously I was about to drop her, though.

    After I finished ejacting, the exhausted Mireille muttered, squeezing out her words.

    ¡°This was the best.... Number one till now¡±

    Still being raised up by me, she twined her tongue around mine and kissed.

    As you¡¯d expect, my member lost its hardness and fell out of her.

    Juices came dripping out as if following the member out.

    ¡°*phew*, I felt good too¡±

    ¡°Hey.... you¡¯re at your limit, right? You can¡¯t go anymore?¡±

    In truth, I¡¯m almost at my limit but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to leave Mireille looking full of need like that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be good to go if you put it in your mouth. How do you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°Doggy style... I want you to fuck me from behind. You think I¡¯m a filthy woman?¡±

    I smiled and put her down, then put my cock covered in juices in her mouth.

    ¡°Yep, I do. There are two perverts here. That means we should fuck until we¡¯re satisfied, right?¡±

    Having regained its former size in Mireille¡¯s mouth, I took my member out and had her put both hands on the water well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it from behind like you wanted. Be ready for it¡±

    ¡°Huhu, I¡¯m also going to give it all I¡¯ve got and squeeze you until you can¡¯t stand¡±

    We linked together instantly, swinging our hips at each other in full strength, and the end came in the blink of an eye.

    My tempestuously violent fucking made Mireille beg for mercy in tears, turn weak in the knees, unable to stand, and finally not even her hand can support her anymore, but held her hips and continued thrusting.

    As she was losing consciousness, I whispered in her ear, and while doing so I was showered with warm fluids discharged from her ckened urethra as I pumped my semen into her womb.

    The next day, a week¡¯s worth of food and water and a little fodder, as well as Ruu¡¯srge sack was loaded onto Schwarz.

    The baggage was considerably lighter than yesterday, Ca and Ruu also got on.

    I was going to get on as well but he shook his head in dissatisfaction.

    Shut up, how many horses in this world do you think are so lucky to have two women¡¯s butt riding on them.

    Bear with the difort a little.

    ¡°Last night was wonderful¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have fun with just the two of us next time¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die doing that you know?¡±

    The women fromst night were seeing me off.

    I can see Mireille a bit of a distance away.

    I said nothing and raised my arm.

    Mireille said nothing either, and threw me a kiss.

    The rest of the women let out a shrill shriek.

    This embarrassing goodbye was what I asked Mireille to her ear yesterday.

    I smiled, wondering whether she remembered it in her half-asleep state as we left Sheera vige.

    Schwarz neighed as if saying are you going to let the female go now that you¡¯ve finally got her.

    What a noisy guy. Mireille¡¯s my woman already, we¡¯re only going to separate for a while.

    I kicked him in the stomach, urging him to run.

    His ck body ran so fast you wouldn¡¯t have thought he was carrying three people.

    We encountered bandits along the way but it was pedestrian bandits vs us on horseback.

    I cut the one bandit blocking our way right in half and sped away, just like that.

    Before the sun started to set we arrived at Ruu¡¯s home vige (seems to be called Elco vige).

    As expected, we got into a quarrel with the vigers but unlike in Sheera vige we didn¡¯t reach a settlement so I paid one silver to be permitted to some of the vige¡¯s grass and well water.

    Ca was letting off a bloodthirst, as if she¡¯d attack the vigers at any moment, but I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Even though I said you¡¯re good people... I¡¯m sorry!! If you need a ce to stay please stay at our home!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t expecting a warm wee in the first ce, the n was to see Ruu off and get back as soon as that¡¯s done.

    It¡¯s just that someone that looks like Ruu¡¯s mother or older sister from her appearance caught my interest so I went to their house for at least a greeting.

    ¡°Ah! Um, I really really thank you very much¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ruu¡¯s older sister Kuu, really, thank you for escorting this clumsy sister of mine¡±

    Jackpot. She¡¯s 15 years old, and had blonde hair that would turn 10 out of 10 heads.

    ¡°Are we having a guest?¡±

    From a room inside, a space partitioned by a hanging straw mat, a clear voice was heard.

    ¡°Mother!? Are you awake?¡±

    Kuu went into the inner room in a hurry.

    She gave simple introductions and exined the situation.

    Seems their mother¡¯s name was Mel.

    ¡°Is that so, you¡¯re escorting Ruu. I give you my thanks¡±

    Again, a clear voice came from behind the partition.

    ¡°No, your daughter had been bringing us delicious food, and also since she¡¯s going to be a beautiful woman someday I thought to gain her favor, that¡¯s all¡±

    I heard herugh.

    ¡°Well well, an honest man, please have Ruu when she¡¯s older¡±

    A beautiful voice and a refined manner of speech, and since she¡¯s Kuu¡¯s mother she had to be at least in her mid-thirties but from her voice I can feel that she¡¯s aged well.

    But she made no sign of showing herself.

    ¡°This may be rude of me, but may Ie closer to speak with you? I¡¯d certainly like to see your face¡±

    Kuu and Ruu gulped.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. I have terrible burn scars, I¡¯m sure I would disgust you to look at my face. Please allow me this¡±

    ¡°Umm! I sold you tomatoes back in town, would you like some tomato cooking?¡±

    Leaving Ruu¡¯s poor attempt at changing the topic aside, that reminds me, I said something like that didn¡¯t I?

    ¡°Mel-san, I believe you are a beautiful woman, no matter how you look on the outside. So can I please somehow see your face?¡±

    ¡°Aegir-san! No more of this, please!¡±

    Kuu finally became angry.

    Ruu became flustered.

    ¡°It¡¯l alright Kuu. If you say you don¡¯t mind then I won¡¯t, but it¡¯s not going to be a good experience, you know?¡±

    Mel parted the partition and slowly showed her face.

    ¡°Uwaa! What¡¯s the hell¡¯s that!¡±

    Ca made a rude remark so I hit her on the head, it may be because she spends so much time alone she doesn¡¯t know restraint.

    But people who don¡¯t know anything would probably respond the same way.

    Her beautiful blonde hair was in good health but the right half of her face was misshapen and swelling, her nose was deformed and her right eye was sealed shut.

    An inmmation that looked like a burn scar spreads throughout the right half of her body and the scars on her right hand seemed to have stuck together turning the five fingers into a single lump.

    She looked to be in pain whenever she walked so it was probably the same condition underneath her clothes.

    With a dragging, painful seeming limp she sat down in front of me.

    She certainly couldn¡¯t do housework with this, let alone work the farms.

    ¡°I was caught in a bushfire while gathering medicinal grasses a while before. My life was saved but I had turned into this shape you wouldn¡¯t want to see a second time¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only a burden to my daughters everyday now,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°What do you think? Not a pleasant sight, right? I¡¯ll go right back insi...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯re a beautiful person, inside and outside, it¡¯s sacrilege to hide that just because of some burn scars¡±

    ¡°...... If only my wounds healed a little... even if I couldn¡¯t work the fields with these hands I could help with something else¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, leaving a beauty like you in this shape is a loss for all men around the world¡±

    It must have been fate that I humored Ca¡¯s perverse act and bought ointment before we left Roleil.

    I put the medicine on top of the table and broke the seal.

    Mel and Kuu made a dubious look that turned to surprise.

    ¡°This is... Nekyll ointment?¡±

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t really know but I heard it¡¯s good for wounds¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s made from Nekyll leaves that you can only rarely pick up in the mountains and filtering them several times and so have a befittingly high price¡±

    Kuu says she knew because sometimes was able to pick the Nekyll leaves and sell them for a good sum.

    But Kuu¡¯s stern look remained.

    ¡°That medicine is probably going to be good for mother¡¯s burns, but it¡¯s quite an expensive medicine, I can¡¯t imagine you¡¯d give it away to someone else for nothing in return¡±

    Mel looked down in silence, while Ruu looked around restlessly, not understanding what¡¯s happening.

    ¡°What do you want in exchange for using that on mother? Is it me? or maybe Ruu?¡±

    Kuu seems to think I¡¯m going to something like a ve trader does in exchange for the medicine.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already? I can¡¯t stand to see a beauty in this state, I¡¯m a lover of beauties after all¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that!! You¡¯re the worst! To dangle hope right in front of us when we¡¯re suffering!¡±

    Kuu looked at her suffering mother and became more emotional.

    But there was unexpected support there.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Aegir-san is not that kind of person! He helped me many times when I was in trouble. He ate tomatoes, he left me apples and gave me sweet luggage! Eh? huh?¡±

    The support was in disarray.

    ¡°He definitely wanted something from Ruu too!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Kuu. You shouldn¡¯t talk based on assumptions¡±

    Mel gently chided Kuu with a grace that was unlike that of a farmer woman.

    ¡°Aegir-san, right now to go on living like this I¡¯m only being a burden to my daughters so I thought I¡¯d rather end it. Which is why I¡¯d like to impose upon your goodwill, but I also know very well that the medicine is a valuable item, and we have nothing suitable topensate you with¡±

    Ca was sleeping beside me. You¡¯re really selfish aren¡¯t you... how can you sleep in a situation like this.

    ¡°Maybe, if you want something inpensation for the medicine, will you ept just my own body alone? I¡¯ll respond to whatever you want of me¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Kuu let out a loud yell but Mel only smiled.

    ¡°Certainly, my aim had been you from the start, by the way, is your husband here?¡±

    ¡°He passed away nearly 10 years ago, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°If you healed and returned to your former beauty, would you love me as my woman for just 10 days?¡±

    The air in the room froze.

    Ruu couldn¡¯t understand and was like, ¡°woman? love? tomato?¡±

    Kuu pped her mouth open and closed while Ca sprung awake and was about to make a threat so I ordered her to take care of Schwarz.

    ¡°You want to sleep with this mid-30 woman past her prime for that valuable medicine?¡±

    ¡°Not just sleeping with you, I want your love. But I¡¯ll be working hard from now on to get that¡±

    I had herpletely undress and sure enough, her burns covered her entire body, I also saw her oozing blood slightly.

    I stered her with ointment and then looked at her hand that was rolled into a ball, No matter what kind of wonder drug it is, stering it here will only heal the burns and won¡¯t return it to it¡¯s former state.

    Therefore, I proposed to cut her stuck together fingers apart with a knife, then cover it with ointment.

    Kuu strongly opposed, of course, and Ruu fainted, but Mel said she¡¯ll leave it to me to do as I want.

    So right now, I had Mel sit on a chair and turned the knife at her.

    I asked Ca to take Kuu and Ruu on a ride on Schwarz, they should probably not see this.

    I wrapped a wood scrap in cloth and stuffed it in her mouth.

    ¡°Here I go¡±

    Countless faints and three incontinencester, all her fingers were finally separated.

    Arge amount of blood flowed out but the hemorrhaging stopped once I stered the ointment on, the pain also seems to have subsided and she¡¯s now sleeping soundly.

    I cleaned up her wet parts and wrapped her whole body in clean cloth.

    I wonder how much will she get better tomorrow.

    I used a considerable amount of ointment, I hope it somehowsts until she heals.

    The next day and the day after I also stayed at Ruu¡¯s house and kept applying ointment to Mel.

    The effects of the medicine was tremendous, the burn marks that doesn¡¯t heal naturally became fainter day by day.

    Then on the morning of the 7th day, the day after the ointment finally ran out, I unwrapped her bandages, wondering how much she¡¯s healed, and there she was, her beautiful skin restored without a single burn.

    Her right hand could also move freely, and her right eye was no longer unusable, only her eyelids were inmed but her clear green eyes shined.

    If you look closely there were what looked like wound marks on her but they were of no consequence faced with her beautiful looks.

    Perfect, she¡¯s a wonderful beauty like I thought she was.

    Kuu and Ruu were tearfully happy as well.

    While Mel hugged the two of them, apologizing for being a burden to them, and having some mother-daughter time, I killed time by riding on Schwarz, who seemed unhappy about it.

    That night, I heard lots of things from the three mother and children.

    Mel used to be a servant in a local lord¡¯s residence but she was raped and once she was pregnant she was thrown away and was helped by her husband who was then a farmer who lived here, she had another child with him.

    About how her husband didn¡¯t return in ater war, and even the lord was defeated and perished.

    About how she survived by picking edible nts and medicinal nts in the forest and working her husband¡¯s small field.

    About how she sustained burns in a forest fire.

    About how she lived in poverty and piled up debt to the surrounding vigers.

    About how Kuu promised that she would pay with her body if that debt wasn¡¯t returned by this winter.

    I heard all sorts of things.

    ¡°All right, leave everything to me¡±

    I asked the surrounding vigers how much debt Mel¡¯s family owed.

    It totalled to a sum of 2 gold, I paid them on the spot and told them not toy their hands on Kuu.

    One of the vigers, who might¡¯ve been aiming for Kuu, made oneint after another, but it might have been because he had less courage against mepared to against a family of only women, but we confirmed the full payment of her debts before the vige¡¯s notary.

    The small field was also starting to fall into disrepair, maybe because Kuu couldn¡¯t handle it all by herself, so Ca and I helped restore the whole thing, cleared a tiny bit of newnd, and nted turnips and potatoes.

    Indeed, a farmer¡¯s family has their difficulties, but Mel and the girls were happy that things get done ten times faster than they could do it themselves.

    Incidentally, Schwarz was attached to a piece of rope and made to pull out tree roots which seemed to be humiliating for him so he went sulking to sleep.

    Finally, I gave them 10 gold to live on for a while.

    All three of them refused, saying that they can¡¯t receive that, but I forcibly pushed the gold in between Mel¡¯s plump breasts.

    It¡¯s been two weeks now, we have overstayed much longer than we intended, but we were able to do everything we set out to.

    ¡°What do you think? I wanted to do all sorts of things for you, but have youe to like me, even a little bit?¡±

    I approached Mel right in front of Kuu and Ruu.

    ¡°Really, why would you go this far to improve our...¡±

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I want you toe to like me and receive your love¡±

    Mel¡¯s face turned red.

    Kuu looked like she doesn¡¯t object to me sleeping with her mother, either.

    She probably thought her mother was beginning to be charmed by me.

    ¡°But, umm, the walls are thin in this house and the kids...¡±

    ¡°No problem with showing them, we¡¯re not doing anything we should feel guilty of, it¡¯s just making love¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, Mother! You don¡¯t need to worry about us and .... do it with the person you like as you want¡±

    ¡°Awawawawawa Hawawawawa¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover Ruu¡¯s eyes¡±

    ¡°Umm~ Aren¡¯t you forgetting me?¡±

    Actually, I did totally forget about Ca.

    I found out for the first time that I would forget about other women whenever I was trying to solicit a woman.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll hand him over for a little while¡±

    Ca went to take care of Schwarz.

    She¡¯s been doing that a lottely, she couldn¡¯t be doing anything with the horse, could she? I pray she doesn¡¯t fall that far on the road to perversion.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be my wife for 10 days from tonight. Okay?¡±

    Mel prepared herself.

    ¡°Yes, by all means¡±

    There¡¯s nothing more to talk after this.

    I immediately stood up and picked Mel up, went to the bed and threw her there.

    I intentionally threw open all windows, it¡¯s still dusk outside, there was still plenty of light and we could clearly see each other.

    If anyone were to pass by the window they¡¯d know, if not then with the windows open our voices would reach the neighboring houses.

    I then repartitioned the house, pulling down the thing that looked like a woven mat.

    Now Kuu and Ruu in the next room could see us clearly.

    Mel protested, of course, but....

    ¡°This is fine. We¡¯ll make love to each other without feeling shame to anyone. We¡¯ll tell them that Mel is my woman and Aegir is your man¡±

    It¡¯s nothing vulgar, just that the woman who hadn¡¯t had a partner for 10 years had awakened to a straight approach.

    With damp eyes she skillfully unfastened my clothes and took my still soft member in her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first man I had in ten years. Sorry if it doesn¡¯t go well¡±

    ¡°No.... you¡¯re doing good¡±

    She had splendid tonguework and the way she moved her head doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯d had a 10-year nk.

    Also, she deliberately built up saliva so the wet sound also enhanced the stimtion through my hearing.

    Hearing the loud sounds Kuu timidly poked her head from the next room, but upon seeing the shocking sight of her mother holding a man¡¯s genital in her mouth she turned red and sank back.

    Mel seemed to be embarrassed as well, she turned red to her ears but did not stop her service.

    What did stop her service was my member that kept on swelling.

    ¡°Nnpwaah! Any more than this and I¡¯ll dislocate my jaw...¡±

    ¡°This is enough, can you get on top of me?¡±

    Mel seemed experienced so I¡¯ll probably be alright leaving her with the position and movements.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind but need to be a little wetter.... so I can take it in¡±

    Not letting her continue to speak I sucked against her woman hole from the front, licking her flesh sprout and putting saliva in her hole.

    Mel¡¯s experienced hole soon flooded, and a strong, lewd smell filled the room.

    She gets wet easily, and her womanly smell is amazing.

    ¡°Something smells weird~¡±

    ¡°Hey! stay still!¡±

    Seems the smell found their way to Kuu and Ruu next room.

    ¡°Well then, excuse me¡±

    Mel pretended not to hear her daughters and got on top of me.

    When eight-tenths of my member entered her, she looked at me and apologetically said ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my limit¡±.

    I sort of expected that she¡¯d be able to take it in down to the base, though.

    As a test, I tried grabbing her waist and pulling her in but I certainly felt her deepest part creak.

    ¡°Hi, OOoooooooh!! H, have mercy¡±

    I gave up putting the whole thing in but I thought I heard an interesting sound.

    I pushed up, matching her who had started shaking her hips in cowgirl position, and rubbed violently.

    ¡°Oh.... Oh.... OOOOOooooooooh...... Aaoooooooooo!!¡±

    Finally an animal-like sound overflowed from her mouth. Feeling good from the female animal like cry from the usually graceful Mel, I attacked back at her, up and down, not minding the neighbors looking in, telling the whole vige that Mel is my woman.

    Pinning down Mel who kept on making animal cries, I also reached my limit.

    Now that her burns had healed, Mel is a beautiful woman, no exaggeration.

    I sumbed to a little bit of an immoral feeling.

    ¡°Mel, stay still!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I extracted my member that was close to release from inside Mel and put it in front of her face.

    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±

    ¡°Uuuuuuh!!¡±

    Arge amount of semen fell upon Mel¡¯s bewildered face.

    ¡°Waaa! Kyaa!¡±

    The copious amount of liquid quickly dripped all over Mel¡¯s face, continued down her neck, dirtying her breasts.

    After ejacting everything I sat down on the bed in satisfaction and took a breath.

    ¡°Phew... that was good¡±

    ¡°........... I¡¯m d for that¡±

    Looking at Mel¡¯s beautiful face, it¡¯s now in a sorry state.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°I was surprised because it was so sudden. I don¡¯t find it that unpleasant but.... it smells amazing¡±

    Feeling that it¡¯s all over, Kuu and Ruu came into the room, but seeing their mother¡¯s totally changed look, they branded me with the mark of pervert.

    After that, I took the contraceptive from Ca and coated Mel¡¯s insides, then made love to her for two, three rounds.

    Each time she took my semen in her womb she woke up to being a woman, and by the time dawn broke she was d in a sensual aroma as if she was a different person.

    ¡°Ufu, just clearing the cobwebs from my meathole. For 9 more days, please cover this lewd woman past her prime in Aegir-san¡±

    Before Mel¡¯s bewitching smile, my member never lost its strength.

 Chapter 15 â€“ Bandit Party

    <h4>Chapter 15 ¨C Bandit Party</h4>

    My rtions with Mel had a 10-day deadline and because of that it became even more fiery.

    We had fun in the house of course, but also in the mountains while picking nts, in the river while bathing, and sometimes in the vige at night.

    ¡°Oi, hand me your valuables!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything like that in this house! Please don¡¯t be violent...¡±

    ¡°Tch! Then you¡¯ll pay with your body, otherwise I¡¯ll take and sell off your daughters!¡±

    ¡°All right.... I won¡¯t resist so please have mercy on my daughters¡±

    The hoodlum breaking into the house was me, and the pitiful mother was Mel.

    Of course, this is that kind of y, something to liven up the act.

    ¡°Spread your legs wide so I can see everything¡±

    ¡°Y, yes.... please at least be gentle...¡±

    Disregarding Mel¡¯s words I forcibly pushed into her still-damp woman hole.

    ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re mean! I¡¯m going to split in half!¡±

    ¡°Aah, you have a healthy hole here.... Right, I¡¯ve decided you¡¯ll be my woman from now on! You¡¯lle along with me, got it!?¡±

    ¡°N, no! My children!¡±

    ¡°You know what happens if you resist...¡±

    ¡°Uuuh, Kuu, Ruu, please live strongly for mother....¡±

    I forcibly stirred up her hole that was not wet enough, and violently spanked her.

    My excitement grew from the screams she made.

    ¡°Right, as the sign of you bing my woman, you¡¯ll be taking my seed. Take it!¡±

    ¡°Noooooooo!!¡±

    I pumped my cum into the weeping Mel.

    ¡°Phew¡±

    ¡°Phew¡±

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°You could have been more rough. You could¡¯ve spanked me stronger as well¡±

    Unexpectedly, Mel likes it serious.

    ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t hold back anymore. I want to sleep with mother¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.... We¡¯re mother and child. It¡¯s not allowed¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that anymore! Mother!¡±

    ¡°No! Doing that thing.... Putting my own son¡¯s genitals inside me¡±

    ¡°Mother, how does mine look? Big, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s amazingly big.... So it¡¯s grown up so well¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t anymore Mother. I¡¯ming!¡±

    ¡°No, not that! Having children with my own actual son is... madness!¡±

    ¡°Take it Mother! Mother is my woman now!¡±

    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOO!! My son came back inside my womb!¡±

    ¡°Phew¡±

    ¡°Phew¡±

    ¡°How was this one?¡±

    ¡°My crotch aches when imagining that I have a son....¡±

    ¡°............¡±

    Looks like she¡¯s into incest.

    ¡°Ufufu, I¡¯ll suck on your big penis. No need to be modest, spew out your thi¨Cck crotch juice.¡±

    She straddled in front of me, facing me, licking my rod.

    She talked dirty while drooling, her tongue making wet sounds.

    She hadpletely turned into a whore.

    ¡°For some additional charges I¡¯ll let youe inside me, you can also do it in my butt. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Then your butt, please¡±

    ¡°All right, mister pervert. Here, the butt hole you¡¯ve been waiting for. Please put your throbbing, erect meat rod inside my dirty hole. Rub your semen all over the walls of my gut¡±

    Mel stuck her hips out and spread her anus hole with both her hands. ?TN: woah, how many years has it been? 10? 11??

    Though it is an act, Kuu and Ruu would faint if they saw her.

    ¡°You deviant! You¡¯re gonna get it!¡±

    I yelled and put it in, but I put it in the front hole.

    My thing that had gone erect to the max would undoubtedly tear her anus.

    I wasn¡¯t about to make her bleed out of her anus after we¡¯ve finally got our love time.

    We¡¯ll just pretend to put it in her asshole.

    ¡°NNNHAAaAAAA!! It¡¯s tight! My butt is going to break!

    ¡°You have a healthy butt. Did you use it often!? I¡¯ming! Your insides are going to be coated in juices¡±

    ¡°Yes, dirty this lewd whore¡¯s anus hole! Give me a cum enema!!¡±

    ¡°Uooooooh!!¡±

    ¡°Phew¡±

    ¡°Phew¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find it unpleasant?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s y after all.... Rather than that, I was fine with you putting it in my butt for real you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to break for real¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind. Even pain feels pleasurable when you¡¯re the one doing it¡±

    I¡¯ll do her from behind after making the proper preparations.

    In addition, we did various kinds of y, like apetition between sisters with Ca, and princess y.

    Mel received contraceptives from Ca, so she could enjoy the whole thing without worrying about getting pregnant.

    But of course, Kuu and Ruu who were in the next room without any partitions were awed.

    Mel stuck to me as my wife and I too spent the time as her husband.

    There were some vige men who were attracted to Mel after she got her beauty back, but since we unted the fact that she loves me, they shrunk back dejectedly.

    We spent the 10 fiery days, and finally came the day Ca and I set off once again.

    ¡°Aegir-san, won¡¯t you stay here and live with mother? If we¡¯re in the way we¡¯ll go out of the house. We¡¯ve never seen mother so bright! Mother needs you!¡±

    Kuu suggested this to me yesterday but I can¡¯t nod my head to that.

    I need to know the world and I have a goal that needs that to be fulfilled.

    Ruu said nothing and only dribbled with tears.

    I stuffed a pickled turnip in her mouth and she crunched and ate it, still continuing to shed tears.

    ?TN: Aegir likes to stuff things inside Ruu, too?

    Schwarz had already been prepared.

    We almost had nothing to carry, with his legs we wouldn¡¯t even take two days to reach Roleil.

    The three saw us off, their eyes were glistening with tears.

    Even I thought I was a horrible man, but I have something I can¡¯t give up.

    Mel didn¡¯t say anything.

    But I know that she also wanted me to stay here.

    ¡°If fate is kind I¡¯lle back here again¡±

    I know those are cruel words but I had to say it.

    ¡°If you make me wait too long I¡¯ll be an old woman you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be fine, as long as you have a beautiful heart¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are thest man for me. I¡¯ll wait for you no matter how long¡±

    I exchanged a long kiss with Mel.

    Next, Ruu came along and I kissed her on the right cheek.

    Finally, Kuu came along and I pretended to likewise do something light but I gave a passionate kiss on her lips and even put my tongue in.

    ¡°¡ö¡ð¡ò¡÷¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    Everyoneughed seeing Kuu struggle, then I kissed Mel once again for dessert.

    ¡°See you¡±

    Then I waved my hand and left the vige.

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    Kuu approached, looking worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet him again¡±

    Mel hugged her daughter back and whispered in a voice nobody could hear

    ¡°I¡¯ve received that man¡¯s child after all¡±

    Mel gentlyid her hand on her stomach and smiled.

    In her pocket there was the contraceptive she received from Ca, with the seal still intact.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    We ran through the journey to Roleil riding on Schwarz, running fast.

    Though I say ¡®run fast¡¯, but we only reached the speed of a half-hearted horse¡¯s sprint.

    The scenery flowed so fast, surprising Ca who was riding in the back, we traced the distance as if the troubles during our journey out was a lie.

    Schwarz seems to have mastered the way to run in the wilderness during the battle with the robbers, he evaded marshes and fallen trees and jumped small ledges without being instructed.

    At this rate we would probably be back at Roleil within the day.

    But I didn¡¯t want to go back to Roleil just as I was, there was that promise I made with the head of guards.

    I already defeated one robber band so I can say I fulfilled my promise but since I don¡¯t have any real proof I can¡¯t do anything if he says I was bluffing.

    Therefore I looked for indisputable proof.

    I don¡¯t like to be indebted for a long time.

    For that I wasn¡¯t wandering aimlessly, I happened to know something.

    Before I stepped foot in the forest I was with a bunch of robbers too after all.

    Seeing the terrain around the highway on our way out I could get a rough guess of where they might stick around.

    Wide ridges where you can see around the highway as much as possible and can hide a considerable number of people.

    Then if possible, a forest with bad visibility where you can camp out safely, preferably ones with thick vegetation.

    It¡¯ll be even better for guaranteeing water if there is a small stream nearby, having to carryrge quantities of water would weigh a great deal.

    Then I ran Schwarz onto a high spot that fulfilled those conditions and.... there they are.

    They numbered 4 people, taking up a position a bit of a way away from the highway where they can see it in a sweep, lookouts, probably.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t surprise us all of a sudden!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you robbers?¡±

    Being questioned all of a sudden, the robbers looked at each other.

    ¡°W, what do you mean? we don¡¯t know, we¡¯re hunters, we¡¯re chasing our prey¡±

    On top of being armed, we didn¡¯t seem to be carrying anything so they were probably trying to smooth over it.

    ¡°Oh? But that¡¯s weird, if you hide here you¡¯ll be too far to attack the prey below, and I don¡¯t think any prey is going toe if you stand upwind you know?¡±

    Ca demolished the men¡¯s logic.

    But I wasn¡¯t intending to do long cross-examinations.

    From the bag I took a pouch of gold coins and deliberately showed myself counting them.

    ¡°If you got something good I¡¯ll buy it off you, alright?¡±

    The men¡¯s atmosphere instantly changed, they took out their weapons and became covered in killing intent.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying the impossible¡±

    ¡°Our prey is stupid rich people like you, you see¡±

    ¡°You dumbass! If you had just gone away like that you¡¯d have been safe!¡±

    ¡°Guilty,¡± this way we save the time spent talking.

    An arrow went through the eye of one of the robbersing our way, he twitched and copsed.

    It was Ca¡¯s preemptive strike.

    ¡°Fighting on horseback together with you, it¡¯s making me wet!¡±

    I ignored her and stabbed at one of the men.

    He deflected the first blow by sacrificing his sword, but the second one cut into his throat, spraying blood everywhere, bringing him down.

    Not giving them any time to be frightened, I swung the bardiche down and it wedged on the next man¡¯s head down to the nose. Now there¡¯s only one man left standing.

    I can already see the ending so I took the man by the right hand with the spear and he copsed.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, right¡±

    ¡°Yeah, looks that way¡±

    We went off the horse. I fondled Ca¡¯s breasts and rolled up her clothes.

    ¡°Ahn! Are we doing it here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all fired up after a fight! Be a good girl and do as I say!¡±

    Weid down in a clump of bushes and made muffled sounds.

    Then one of the men who copsed earlier looked over to us who was getting it on while holding down his bleeding right arm and made his way toward the forest making sure his footsteps aren¡¯t heard.

    He had to tell the boss that the lookouts were all killed by some dangerous guy.

    Most of all, he didn¡¯t want to die.

    The next thing they do after having sex should be taking the heads of the corpses as proof of exterminating the bandits.

    He ran towards hispanions¡¯ hideout.

    ¡°Ca, enough, he ran away. Put your clothes on¡±

    ¡°Eeeh~ I was going toe in just a bit more....¡±

    No matter how much I love women I¡¯m not a beast who¡¯d go so far as to copte outside in a field of corpses.

    I only wanted to let that guy who avoided a fatal wound go and lead me to their hideout, a band of bandits consider their panions¡¯ as nothing more than throwaway pawns, so in poornd lots of them would gather.

    But it can also be said that bandit bands rising up from peasants won¡¯t often have goodmanders.

    The way I look at it, the bandits around these parts have a good leader.

    Reading they of thend for an ambush and performing surveince is not something a group of broke farmers can do.

    To begin with, I¡¯m told that the bandit threat had increased recently, but no matter how many people went broke because of famine, one can¡¯t mobilize a great number of people without good leadership abilities.

    Without an excellent leadership they¡¯d attack childishly, have internal falling-outs, and so on and not be a big threat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be found out quickly if I ride on a horse, so you wait here, I¡¯ll go with Ca¡±

    Schwarz started munching on grass as if saying, ¡°well, alright.¡±

    Normally it¡¯s not possible to just leave a horse just like that, but it¡¯ll be alright if it¡¯s this guy.

    The bandit¡¯s right hand seems to be bleeding so heavily, slowing him down and leaving drops of blood here and there, making him easy to pursue.

    We went inside the forest chasing the man and after nearly an hour we came upon a ce with lots of tents and bonfires that might be their hideout.

    There were men in fur and rags holding their weapons and having friendly banter pacing around.

    There are over ten of them as far as I can see, there might be over 30 more inside the tents, this could be considered quite arge-scale bandit group.

    The man creepingly entered thergest tent.

    ¡°So this is their hideout, huh? What are you going to do? Looks like there¡¯s quite a lot of them¡±

    ¡°Once they got news that the lookout¡¯s taken down they should move out or counterattack. We¡¯ll wait until they¡¯re scattered and strike the leader¡±

    All I have to do is fight when the people surrounding the leader is few.

    The tent opened and a big guy came out.

    He was wearing leather armor and shouldering a greatsword.

    He had good equipment, he¡¯s probably the leader or one of the higher-ups.

    But what happened next is unexpected.

    A ck haired person one head shorter than the other bandits came out next, wearing leather armor, holding an unsheathed sword, and yelling something.

    ¡°A woman!?¡±

    Her high-pitched voice was heard well among the bandits¡¯ racket, leaving no doubt that she¡¯s a woman.

    A woman among bandits would normally be someone kidnapped to cook or for sex or to be sold as a ve.

    But it was clear from how she was holding a sword and giving orders to the other bandits that that was not the case.

    ¡°On the contrary, she might be the leader¡±

    The big guy from earlier talked to the woman and shouted out orders to the surrounding bandits.

    Looks like he¡¯s the woman¡¯s aide.

    ¡°Well this is troubling¡±

    What should I do, I thought as I took one step forward from the tree¡¯s shadow, then I felt something catch my foot.

    ¡°Aegir! No!¡±

    ng ng ng ng.

    There was a piece of string stretched between the trees at my foot and pieces of metal tied to it made sounds.

    The bandits¡¯ eyes simultaneously turned to me.

    Change of tactics.

    The bandits reacted quickly. They promptly made a circle around Ca and me and lookouts ran off one after the other to make sure whether there we had any reinforcements or not.

    Splendidmand.

    This chick really knows a thing or two.

    Not even the mercenaries I was with before could do something like this.

    ¡°This is the knight with a woman you mentioned just now?¡±

    The woman asked the man clutching his arm.

    ¡°Y, yes boss! This is the guy who did Doron and the guys in!¡±

    I see, that settles it, the woman is definitely the leader.

    The woman kicked the grimacing man away.

    ¡°You idiot! And you still carelessly led them all the way here!¡±

    ¡°But, he¡¯s not on a horse¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any reinforcements¡±

    The bandits reported the state of affairs.

    The big guy turned a sword asrge as his body at me.

    ¡°Which means there¡¯s only these two, what to do, ire?¡±

    ¡°No way I¡¯m letting someone who killed our guys go. Kill ¡¯em and leave them on the road as an example. You guys can eat the woman up, I don¡¯t care, just don¡¯t hurt her too much, she¡¯s pretty enough to sell¡±

    The bandits cheered.

    Now, the ns have changed, but how can I tell Ca to stand back....

    I prepped up my spear and picked up my shield.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s turned to this, you should give up. If you resist you¡¯ll die a painful death¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t feel like dying just yet¡±

    Everyone became tense, now that we¡¯repletely encircled we have to make a break somewhere.

    The big guy in front should be strong, if I went left or right he should move that way, so in that case...

    I threw the shield at the big guy and turned around, then mowed down the men surrounding us from behind while carrying Ca under my arm. Two men immediately put their shields up but those crude things couldn¡¯t protect them from my attack and the men fell.

    Angry roars and screams, it¡¯s been a while since I battled people.

    I kicked another man away, breaking the siege, threw Ca to the back and shended rolling like a cat and immediately readied her bow.

    Now without my shield, I was at a disadvantage in closebat. I held the bardiche in both hands and swung it around like I did with the wolves.

    Heads and hands of the men that approached me danced in the air.

    There are only enemies around me so I didn¡¯t have to hold back.

    Kill, kill, kill, send them flying, kick them flying.

    At about the tenth man I killed I heard a scream from behind me.

    Ca who teased the men with her bow was finally caught.

    She was not too good with the sword so she only had a dagger as a short range weapon.

    As I was about to move aside to help, the man¡¯s back was trampled down by a ck shadow.

    ¡°Schwarz!¡±

    The man¡¯s bones broke, making audible cracking sounds under the weight that was easily over a ton, he vomited blood and ceased moving.

    ¡°Good job! Now get on Schwarz and cover me from behind!¡±

    They moved quickly, now that she¡¯s on horseback her aiming bes smooth, she wasted some shots now and again but they escaped pursuit by Schwarz galloping in between the trees, even if the enemy does move forward, the heavy horse¡¯s body would jump on them and trample them to death.

    But most of all, there is something more dangerous than Ca¡¯s bow.

    ¡°M.... monster!¡±

    ¡°Nobody ever told me about this...!¡±

    There are close to thirty dead bodies rolling around me.

    All of them were heavily damaged, and I personally was swinging around my spear smeared with their blood.

    I spontaneously smiled and the bandits finally started to fall back.

    Unable to bear it any longer, the leader called ire moved forward, but before she did the big guy put his hand on her shoulder and moved out.

    ¡°The leader shouldn¡¯t move out so recklessly¡±

    As the big guy moved forward swinging his greatsword the bandits around him made relieved faces, seems like he is quite a capable person.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good, aren¡¯t you. You a knight under the Count?¡±

    ¡°Nope, just a mercenary. You don¡¯t look like a ruinedmoner, either¡±

    ¡°Long ago. I was a knight long ago. Sorry, but the boss is going to yell at me if I keep chatting, here I go!¡±

    The man readied his sword up high and rushed onwards.

    Both his rush and downswing are fast! He¡¯s in a whole other dimensionpared to the other guys.

    I couldn¡¯t evade so I raised my spear to parry it away but the weight made me lose my posture.

    The man seems to be having it the same and looked at me in surprise.

    Defending will put me on a disadvantage, so Ipletely went on the attack.

    I swung my spear down, raised it up, swung to the side, turned around and swung it down again.

    The man took and stopped all of them.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve been blocked like that against a human.

    My smile crumbled, this is not a massacre, this is a duel.

    Not loosening our offenses, we exchanged five, six blows and finally, at the seventh blow, the man showed an opening after being parried away.

    There was a nick on his de, the dent stood out.

    ¡°Damn you.... what¡¯s with that power¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could take this much. There¡¯s still more where that came from¡±

    I once again rushed in to strike.

    Big guy seems to see that he¡¯d be at a disadvantage to continue any more so he switched to thrusting, sliding the tip of my spear aside.

    His greatsword broke but after getting close to me he drew a sword from his hip and thrusted at me.

    I covered that sword with my cape and grabbed it in my hand. This cape looked like an ordinary piece of ck cloth at first nce but des can¡¯t cut it.

    It¡¯s a vampire-cursed item you see.

    ¡°Impossible!! It won¡¯t move!¡±

    Big guy frantically tried to push the sword with both hands but the sword didn¡¯t so much as twitch being held in one hand by me.

    The cape was to thank for my hand not being cut but the reason the sword won¡¯t move was a simple difference in strength.

    Ah, I remember, there was a scene like this.

    When Lucy became my practice opponent to y, she held my greatsword with a slender arm and in the end I was thrown away together with the sword.

    I think sheughed seeing me choking and squirming.

    I readied my spear against the big guy who frantically tried to uproot his sword.

    Sure, you are strong.

    But I¡¯m stronger.

    I blew the guy away with the handle.

    My and the man¡¯s eyes met as he flew in the air.

    (Please go easy on her)

    I thought I heard a voice like that.

    My spear split the man in half below the chest.

    Fresh blood rained endlessly like a shower, dying me, the bandits around me and even ire in red.

    After a short pause, they broke into panic, the bandits threw down their weapons one after the other and fled at top speed.

    It looks like the bosswoman¡¯s authority was in part thanks to the man¡¯s clout.

    The woman stared at the big guy half in daze.

    ¡°Ash.... no....¡±

    She took out her sword.

    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡±

    While all the bandits were escaping, ire raised her voice as if to rally herself up and lunged.

    Her sword strike was fast and unexpectedly heavy.

    I took the first and second hit with my spearhandle and flicked her away after the third.

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    I put in a blunt hit to ire¡¯s stomach and she crouched down, spewing its contents.

    The fight was over.

    After that, I searched the bandits¡¯ hideout together with Ca who came back safely.

    There were structures except the tents, they were made so they can escape any time if they were discovered.

    In the end, there were only ornaments intended for sale and up to ten gold coins in therge tent where ire was, other than that there were mainly crude weapons and foodstuffs that don¡¯t look like we can take with us.

    ¡°Quite shabby for a band of bandits this size¡±

    Probably made with ire and that big guy called Ash or something at the center surrounded by people that went broke.

    I took the gold coins as life bills and left the others for the Roleil guards.

    As we finished up getting ready to go back to Roleil, ire, who was bound in the arms and legs, woke up.

    ¡°I was.... I see, it was you two¡±

    ¡°If youe along quietly we¡¯lly off the mouth gag¡±

    ire¡¯s armor and sword were taken off and she was put on Schwarz wearing only in clothes.

    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re taking you to Roleil as proof of subjugating bandits¡±

    ¡°You should be thankful we don¡¯t return with just your head like this guy here¡±

    Ash¡¯s head was put in a jute bag hung on Schwarz.

    But they¡¯ll likely end up the same way.

    Bandits who were turned over to the authorities got no chance to live.

    ¡°Now with this I can pay the old man back¡±

    ¡°That head of guards? I¡¯ve never seen him¡±

    As we walked with the horse in tow, chatting idly, ire called out loudly from on top of the horse.

    ¡°I know this is hard but, please! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°You dumb or something?¡±

    Both Ca and I gave her the cold shoulder.

    ¡°Please! I still can¡¯t die now! I¡¯ll do anything else!¡±

    ¡°You still talking like you have anything now?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t die yet! Please! Please!¡±

    She said ¡°I can¡¯t die¡±, not ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡±, which intrigues me.

    That man was also worried for ire in hisst moments.

    ¡°Exin, I¡¯ll think about it depending on what you say¡±

    ¡°Aegir!? What are you thinking about that boobless woman!?¡±

    It was a simple thing.

    ire was the daughter of a nobleman working for a certain King.

    The Kingdom went under, her father and mother died, the retainer knight Ash took the baby ire and escaped, raising her as a single parent.

    He became a wandering mercenary, teaching ire about the sword and tactics, but left the area for some reason or another and created a band of bandits in order to eat.

    Like in any story you can hear anywhere, Ash protected ire until his master¡¯s House can be resurrected.

    ¡°If even I die here then Ash would have died for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Like I care about that¡±

    Ca was cold.

    ¡°To prove that you¡¯ve taken down bandits then the head should be enough¡±

    Looking as a third party, she¡¯s the one who said it out of the blue, her hideout¡¯s been found out, too.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ire seems to be somewhat against Ash¡¯s head being treated as a bandit, but objectively speaking, he is a bandit, so she gave up.

    ¡°Please! Give me a chance!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯ll you do Aegir? I¡¯d like to just take her head right here if she keeps yapping¡±

    ¡°I¡¯M TALKING TO HIM!!¡±

    These two seems to have badpatibility to begin with.

    But I had already made my decision.

    ¡°I do have a condition I can release you on.¡±

    ire raised her head.

    ¡°Really!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, there you go¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn to banditry around these parts again, and.... ¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve lost Ash as well, I have to think of some other way to live¡±

    ¡°... be our ything for the night¡±

    ¡°Thought so¡±

    The battle took so long the sun had already began to set.

    We won¡¯t be able to make it to Roleil before it does.

    ¡°Huuh!?¡±

    Since she¡¯s a bandit she seems to know what happens to captured women, but she seems to be softhearted in the wrong ces.

    ¡°You were going to do that to Ca too, weren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re getting off easy only having to take two people on?¡±

    ire looked somewhat humiliated but she probably decided that it was retribution for what they did as bandits, and if she hesitated here and I changed my mind then it¡¯s all over.

    ¡°Fine.... do whatever you like! But release me when the sun is up!¡±

    ¡°Alright, but we¡¯re going to do as we please until dawn breaks¡±

    The contract has been made.

    ¡°First let¡¯s have you lick this¡±

    I made an imposing pose and took out my thing.

    ire scowled but she understands she couldn¡¯t resist if she tried.

    Giving up, she gripped my hanging member and caressed the tip with her tongue.

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, keep at it for a while¡±

    Looks like ire is fundamentally a serious person, she doesn¡¯t cut corners once she epted the job.

    Her tongue did not stop even when she¡¯s having trouble with my swelling phallus.

    ¡°.... I think it¡¯s fully erect now¡±

    Well, time to enjoy it I guess.

    ¡°Spread your legs. You can keep your clothes on¡±

    ¡°Pervert....¡±

    ire only took off her underwear and threw herself down on a bush.

    Now that we¡¯ve gone this far I don¡¯t intend on leaving things half done.

    ¡°Ow!!¡±

    ire yelped in pain as I thrusted my quite sizable member.

    I thought I deflowered her but I felt no reaction, no blood flowed out either.

    ¡°You have experience?¡±

    ¡°....... yeah¡±

    ¡°Who with?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter now does it!! It only hurt because you¡¯re so big. Go on!¡±

    While ire said as much her eyes were drawn to Ash¡¯s head in the sack.

    I guess shouldn¡¯t dig any more than this.

    ¡°Hey, I want to do something too¨C¡±

    Cained for being left out.

    ¡°Then you lick her here¡±

    Slightly above the widely spread hole where I coupled with ire, the swelling red flesh bud, a woman¡¯s absolute weak point.

    Ca made an evil smile.

    The moment she touched her mouth on ire¡¯s flesh bud...

    ¡°GYAAAAAAAAH!!¡±

    ire suddenly yelled, her hole tightened to an abnormal degree.

    ¡°Was it a little too strong?¡±

    ¡°D, damn you! How could you bite!!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet¡±

    ire was about to rise and hit Ca so I made her quiet down with relentless moves.

    She red at me dissatisfied, but she seems to feel something good out of my motions.

    She was dissatisfied when I kissed her too, but she didn¡¯t resist.

    After that she braved both Ca¡¯s unforgiving attacks or the two of ourbined attacks.

    Although she did get tooth marks on her breasts and hand prints on her butt topensate.

    ¡°This is boring.... I know! How about we make her do Schwarz? That¡¯ll be funny to see with his size, wouldn¡¯t it!¡±

    ¡°Schwarz?? Y, you mean the horse!? Please, no, I¡¯ll die! This isn¡¯t what you promised!¡±

    I lightly hit Ca¡¯s head and calmed ire down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to break you. Anyhow, your insides are quite .... OOOH!¡±

    ire¡¯s body trembled on my umpteenth ejaction inside her womb.

    ¡°Uhhh, you¡¯re really doing me as you like¡±

    ¡°That was the deal. If you get pregnant think of it as fate and raise it¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I only had Ash¡¯s cum the day before. If I get a child then it¡¯s definitely his¡±

    ¡°I see, one more time then¡±

    ¡°Cut it out already!¡±

    The night grewte and it was time for us to take a rest from our deed, so I decided to have a little chat with ire.

    ire finally climaxed in my arms so her attitude had gone soft.

    ¡°Was Ash your lover?¡±

    ¡°......... Something like that, he¡¯s also family¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to resent me for this?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped since we lost a fight, but I do hate you. Most of all, I can¡¯t forgive myself for sleeping with the one who killed Ash¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do from now on?¡±

    ¡°Crossing over to [Stuura Republic] across the river. They do well in trade there so there¡¯d be work, nobody knows me there either¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to start from scratch¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything without money or power, see. If money isn¡¯t enough I¡¯ll whore myself or something. Otherwise me surviving won¡¯t mean anything¡±

    ¡°I see, it¡¯ll be weird if I say I¡¯m rooting for you but I¡¯ll not say anything to the guards¡±

    A sweet kiss.

    She didn¡¯t resist anymore, I thought she was treating me as a lover, but she could also be treating this as her punishment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy this part too¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oi! Wrong hole!¡±

    Which reminds me, I haven¡¯t taken a woman¡¯s anus since the forest with Lucy, I¡¯m somewhat looking forward to this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. I¡¯m gonna ravish your anus¡±

    ire turned pale.

    She probably never thought that a man and a woman would copte with the anus.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, stick out your butt, you¡¯ll listen to me until dawn, right¡±

    ¡°Pervert.... PERVERT....¡±

    ire half-rose and stuck out her butt.

    It was a miserable pose, like she was going to take a dump outdoors.

    There I came in from behind, twisting my meat rod in.

    ¡°Uwaaah! Ow, it hurts, It can¡¯t get in!¡±

    ire¡¯s making lots of noise.

    No doubt it couldn¡¯t get in.

    If I forced my way in it¡¯ll break so miserably she¡¯s going to have trouble with daily life.

    ¡°Wait a bit¡±

    From my side Ca scraped out my cum that was inside her and daubed my thing with it.

    On top of that she dribbled lots of her own saliva, using them as lube.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead, dig in¡±

    Ca couldn¡¯t stop her grinning.

    On the other hand, ire who thought she could finally get out of it was grim.

    ¡°ire, I¡¯m going in¡±

    Thanks to the lube¡¯s effects my meat rod slowly entered her this time.

    Once the thickest tip entered the rest immediately crammed down to the root.

    ¡°GUU! UUU!¡±

    ire made anguished voices but unlike before she didn¡¯t do it out of pain.

    ¡°Aah.... A woman¡¯s butt is good too, huh. It¡¯s nice that you can go in as far as you like.

    ?TN: °Â¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤Î¤¬¤¤¤¤ (It¡¯s nice that it doesn¡¯t have an ¡°inside¡±) Aegir is long.?

    ¡°It¡¯s because Aegir is too big you can¡¯t put the whole thing in~¡±

    ¡°You two! Stop talking like it¡¯s other people¡¯s business! GUUUU!¡±

    ire, who was in a half-rising taking-a-dump posture, continually being pounded in the rear by me.

    Of course, I thought she looked pitiful so I set her down and changed to a cowgirl position.

    ¡°Guuu! It¡¯s going deep inside!¡±

    With this position it went even deeper inside, her belly looked like it¡¯s in pain.

    But as for me, it felt really good that my thing went in down to the root because of her body weight.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm inside ire¡¯s ass, the entry is really tight and felt good¡±

    ¡°Never mind that kind of thing! Hurry and finish please, my stomach is going to break¡±

    I thrusted in and out slowly to not damage her internal organs and anus.

    Ca seems like she¡¯s going to do something evil again being left alone so I made her stand next to me and put my finger inside her.

    ¡°Hey, I think.... I¡¯m interested with the ass thing¡±

    I became excited hearing Ca, my meat rod inside ire swelled even further.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it bigger!¡±

    The sun is going to rise soon.

    I think I can release ire now.

    I took my finger out of Ca and put it on ire¡¯s hips, and after continually making deep thrusts, I came a lot inside her sproutless anus.

    ¡°HYAAAAAAA!! MY BUTT IS ON FIRE!¡±

    ¡°Uwaa, amazing. It¡¯s making byuu~byuu~ sounds, you came didn¡¯t you? So it was like this with me huh. Aha, your balls are twitching, so cute, can I lick?¡±

    In the middle of ejaction my balls were licked, making me spurt more cock juice in ire.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll be letting you go, as promised¡±

    ¡°So, pff, do your best and live, ¡®kay..... pfff..... watch your ass..... pfffHAHAHAHA!!¡±

    ¡°I thank you for letting me go. But you¡¯re a pervert! Just go and get fucked like one¡±

    ?TN: ¤»¤¤¤¼¤¤±³ÔµÄ¤Ë½»¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤?

    ire was about to leave, holding down her butt and slouching slightly.

    The back part of her pants were somewhat wet.

    That¡¯s natural, it was making horrible sounds letting out cum just earlier.

    She was crying don¡¯t look this don¡¯t listen that in disgrace.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    I threw her a leather bag.

    ¡°There¡¯s water and food and also your gold coins! I¡¯m not a thief, you see¡±

    ire looked over the contents and gave me a bow.

    Ca looked dissatisfied, but I¡¯ll cate her with the cash bounty.

    ¡°Thank you.... but would you be so kind as to give Ash back?¡±

    ¡°That I can¡¯t do, what you did was highway robbery, just be satisfied that he¡¯s the only one we¡¯re taking as retribution¡±

    Thest look in his eyes came back to me.

    ¡°The water and food is thanks for the butt! It¡¯s in good condition¡±

    Ca blew out augh, ire was about to say something out of the pain in her rear.

    As we saw ire off with her awkward walk we returned to the town of Roleil.

 Chapter 16 â€“ Iâ€™ll be Going Alone Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 16 ¨C I¡¯ll be Going Alone Part 1</h4>

    Ca and I reached the town of Roleil together with the rising sun, we then headed straight to the guards¡¯ HQ.

    That¡¯s because I have reservations against going around town with a severed head.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ash! Ash the Steel!¡±

    I unbagged the head at the guards HQ and the head of guards Glock let out a loud shout.

    Ash used to participate with many mercenary bands, a strong man who ran through battlefields.

    ¡°Well well, so Ash the Steel was leading the bandits! He¡¯s a tough one¡±

    I told him the location of their hideout and also that there were survivors.

    ¡°Uh huh! I¡¯ll consult with the count and confirm itter, but now that the head¡¯s been taken down, that bunch won¡¯t be so big a threat anymore¡±

    Looks like he¡¯s also going to issue edicts to the merchants, too.

    ¡°Which reminds me, I heard Ash goes around with an adult woman, did you find her, too?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, we didn¡¯t find her, but if she¡¯s his mistress she probably ran away in the confusion, no?¡±

    As thanks for ire¡¯s ass I glossed over her here, as promised.

    ¡°Well, mistresses and stuff doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said Glock as he patted my shoulder.

    ¡°I want you more and more now! How about 60 gold a year?¡±

    Please stop with that phrasing.

    I feel like I¡¯m being solicited to be a macho man¡¯s lover.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m only going as far as returning my debt now. I n on leaving soon, too¡±

    ¡°Oh? Where are you going this time?¡±

    I honestly told Glock I¡¯m heading north, to which he grimaced.

    ¡°North, huh¡­¡­¡­ Surely you don¡¯t n on getting work in Arnd?¡±

    Now that you mention it, Triea Kingdom doesn¡¯t have good rtions with Arnd.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to pass through Arnd. I n on going much much further north into the Federation¡±

    ¡°Ooh! The Federation! But it¡¯s all snow and ice there other than the North Teljes riverside this time of the year¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any other country besides this one since I was born. It¡¯s probably going to be good experience¡±

    ¡°I see, can¡¯t be helped then,¡± he says as he patted my shoulder again.

    He then took out some bag filled with gold coins.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay as I promised! 100 gold!¡±

    This guy pays big, huh.

    ¡°Nevertheless, this isn¡¯t anything special. Ash was previously employed by Arnd and mowed down many of our soldiers. Which made him have a 50 gold cash bounty on his head¡±

    And 50 gold for the bandit subjugation was added on top of that.

    ¡°The town council doesn¡¯t get involved likest time, don¡¯t they¡±

    ¡°The bandit subjugation fee was paid out of Mirandapany¡¯s and other merchants¡¯ purses so there¡¯s no loss for the town¡±

    I see, so they¡¯re letting them do as they please since it doesn¡¯t concern their own wallets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy with travel expenses. The Federation is cold, really cold! Get yourself and the horse a fur coat!¡±

    Carrying a purse that had gotten rather heavy, I went towards the Little Bird Pavilion.

    Ca¡¯s been silent since a while ago, does she know?

    ¡°Yo¡±

    ¡°Wa~ It¡¯s Aegir~ I missed you~¡±

    Maria jumped from the counter into my chest.

    Though it hasn¡¯t been long since shest saw me she received me quite passionately.

    I thought about getting a room and taking her right away but before that, I had something to say.

    ¡°Ca, Maria, listen¡±

    ¡°Hm~? What~?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to be taking Schwarz north through Arnd and even further north into Olga Federation¡±

    Maria opened her eyes wide, Ca looked downwards, saying nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m aiming to go to the Olga Federation capital, but the journey is long and full of dangers¡±

    ¡°¡®I¡¯m going to go alone¡¯¡­. right?¡±

    Ca finished my sentence.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want you to die¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that I¡­¡±

    ¡°The problem¡¯s with me, I don¡¯t want to lead you to your death. Regardless of what you think about it¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be gone forever. I¡¯ll definitelye back¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard those lines somewhere¡±

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been saying that a lottely.

    ¡°It won¡¯t mean anything if you got into danger in the meantime. I want you to take a room in the Little Bird Pavilion¡±

    Because I¡¯ll be leaving Ca alone for my own convenience, I should at least make sure she has a ce to stay and food to eat.

    ¡°Maria, you normally make food here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, though I didn¡¯t make them because I was busy during the wolf hunt¡±

    ¡°How much for a room for one with food for a year?¡±

    ¡°A year! Umm, ummm, 40 and 5~ umm¡­ umm¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hold it Aegir! I still haven¡¯t agreed to this!¡±

    Ca won¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Maria, as a separate request I¡¯d like one night at your best room, I¡¯ll persuade Ca in bed¡±

    In the end, the room charges cost 5 gold for 100 days so I made an advance payment of 20 gold for 400 days.

    It seems that you normally get a discount for 100 days, but I told Maria she can have it as her pocket money so please look after Ca.

    Incidentally a suite costs two silvers, with that cost I thought I could shelter Ca but because of acquaintances1 she can¡¯t stay for long.

    1 ?TN: É«¡©¤Ê¸¶¤­ºÏ¤¤¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ç?

    The sun¡¯s still high but I¡¯m moving heartily, I bought water and honeyed fodder for Schwarz, replenishments for used-up medicine (only slightly lower ranked ones left), and preserved foods and by noon, my departure preparations are done.

    ¡°Now then Ca, let¡¯s persuade you¡±

    The two totally eager people were led by a blushing Maria to a the suite at the inn.

    The room that took a part of the inn¡¯s third floor was rather extravagant, it was one of those types that gets divided into a bedroom with arge bed and a living room.

    I approached Ca to finally start negotiations, but then she spoke first.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll be persuaded and get confused soon anyways, so let me say this first¡±

    ¡°If you really think that way then I¡¯ll do as you say, but you definitely have to return within 400 days, okay! No matter what! If you don¡¯te back¡­. I¡¯lle greet you with a belly swelling because of a man I picked up off the street!¡±

    ¡°That would be troubling. So, when did you notice I was going to leave you behind?¡±

    ¡°When we parted with Mel and the girls. If you n on staying here you definitely won¡¯t leave them. You¡¯d take all three as your women and enjoy oyakodon2 every day¡±

    2 ?TN: A Japanese rice dish (er.. bowl) with chicken and eggs, somewhat morbidly named mother-and-child donburi?

    That¡¯s an odd way of putting it but let¡¯s not say anything.

    That, and I don¡¯t have a hobby of sleeping with children.

    ¡°So I thought, Ah, this guy is going to go somewhere far, and he¡¯s not going to bring me along¡±

    She took a breath.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what a woman will do if left alone for a year you know? They¡¯re the type of creature that goes fooling around¡±

    ¡°If you want to cheat then go for it, I¡¯ll just steal you back when I return¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. You¡¯re really a good guy, huh¡±

    Maria came bearing water with fruits in it, hot water, and some wet towels.

    She looked embarrassed, knowing full well what they¡¯re going to be used for.

    ¡°Maria. We¡¯re going to be making love all day long soe along once you¡¯re done with work¡±

    Maria steamed up and ran away, but the inn employees were wide-eyed in surprise seeing how she worked that day.

    That day, while the sun was up Ca and I whispered sweet nothings to each other on and on, and when evening fell Maria joined us and I continuously had fun with them both, almost without rest.

    Iid Ca, who had fainted, down on the floor.

    Of course, I could¡¯ve put her on the sofa or on a corner of the bed but Maria insisted that this much is enough for a pervert.

    The reason was when Maria finished work and opened the door to the room with her heart pounding.

    ¡°AAAH! SO INTENSE! AEGIR¡¯S THICK HUGE DICK IS THE BEST! MY LADY JUICES ARE GUSHING! I DON¡¯T NEED ANYTHING ANYMORE AFTER THIS, I DON¡¯T NEED ANYTHING BUT A THICK, FIENDISH COCK!!! MARIA LOOK I¡¯M A SEX MANIAC BEING FUCKED WITH A BIG COCK, LOOK!!!¡±

    Ca subsequently continued with words Maria can¡¯t bear to hear, and in the end she put a finger in her own anus and sprayed Maria with quite an amount of juices.

    Maria had been looking at Ca like she was seeing something dirty ever since.

    I hope she¡¯ll be minding after her properly like I asked?

    What¡¯s more, she seems to have been having it in her mind since ire and demanded to put my meat rod in her anus, to which Maria¡¯s scornful look became worse.

    And the clincher, after we did the deed in her behind, she demanded that Maria and I look as she defecated into an emergency use bucket left in the room.

    I was of course creeped out, but Maria looked at her like seeing filth.

 Chapter 16 â€“ Iâ€™ll be Going Alone Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 16 ¨C I¡¯ll be Going Alone Part 2</h4>

    Nobody saw me off.

    It was a matter of course, my two loved ones haven¡¯t gotten up from bed yet.

    I whispered ¡°I¡¯ll be going¡± to the bedroom and they answered in a husky voice and unfocused eyes, ¡°be safe¡±

    Still, that is enough, even if Ca wasn¡¯t speaking to my ear but between my legs, that¡¯s fine.

    Where are the women? Why are you alone?

    Schwarz looked like he wanted to question me as I rode on him and took off north from Roleil.

    Don¡¯t worry, fate will lead us back someday.

    I went up north from Roleil and reached the Arnd border before the day ended.

    The two countries have a bad rtionship that often erupt into war, but on the other hand, since it¡¯s peacetime it¡¯s possible to cross the border.

    Since there is trade from the Federation through many countries, total border closure is disallowed during peacetime by tacit agreement.

    The poption of Arnd numbered 200 thousand, 100 thousand people less than Triea, but its military power surpassed Triea because of their army¡¯s training.

    The capital, named Arnd just like the Kingdom, was an ancient ce that had been there since legendary times.

    Later historical studies found no basis for it but the ce name and country name Arnd was left behind.

    The three cities surrounding the capital each maintained sturdy walls and were used during wartime as fortresses.

    Perhaps due to their single-minded pursuit of military matters, the towns¡¯ poption and development were nothing to look at.

    Taxes heavier than ones at Triea were levied on the farming viges, causing the lowly peasants and townsfolk to live in poverty.

    That much was taught to me at Lucy School but I¡¯vee to understand that that¡¯s indeed the case now that I¡¯ve came and seen it for myself.

    When I entered the town I saw very few inns and shops, I thought this was a deserted town but the number of soldiers here are far greater than at Roleil.

    Most of the shopkeepers were women or elderly, asking around I found that the young men seem to have been conscripted for a long military service.

    There¡¯s really nothing worth looking at so I hurried along.

    A benefit of them being ready for war is that horse fodder is readily avable.

    The town was deste but the viges were in a more horrible state.

    The earth doesn¡¯t seem to be barren like Sheera vige¡¯s was but due to high tax the people were seedy, it wouldn¡¯t seem strange if women and children had to sell themselves to stay alive.

    Even in the vige where I decided to stay the night, a woman came to me and said she¡¯ll ept 30 coins for me to sleep with her.

    When I asked, she said that she was married with 3 children and that her husband was pressed into military service so she was troubled over food and so she spreads her legs to travellers.

    ¡°I left the children with a neighbor until tomorrow so you don¡¯t need to hold back¡±

    I¡¯d feel bad to give her coppers when she¡¯s willing to go that far so I gave her a silver.

    ¡°Really!? You saved me. But my body isn¡¯t really worth that much, you know?¡±

    She got on the bed and took of her clothes. Certainly, her body doesn¡¯t look too inviting.

    Because she doesn¡¯t eat enough she was thin, and her butt doesn¡¯t have much meat on them.

    Even more so now that I¡¯ve tasted Ca¡¯s voluptuous body.

    But still, she seems to be determined to work hard for the silver. She brought her face to my crotch and started licking and sucking my penis.

    ¡°Though I have this seedy-looking body I¡¯ll give it my all tonight so if you want anything just say so¡±

    She didn¡¯t mind and didn¡¯t choke even when I pressed her head down, she took it deep into her throat.

    ¡°You did well, now let me have the main course¡±

    ¡°Yes, but still, your thing is huge. I don¡¯t see someone so imposing so often¡±

    It¡¯s still way far from being at its biggest, though.

    One of the reasons is that when I exposed my half-risen thing and held her close I felt bone.

    Sensing that I¡¯m not feeling it, the woman thought up a little something for variety.

    ¡°Umm, may I say my apologies to my husband before you put it in? I am being unfaithful even though it¡¯s for the sake of staying alive. .... Darling, I¡¯m now going to sleep with another man. I¡¯m going to be painfully prated with a penis much much bigger than yours, so please forgive me. I¡¯ll be thinking of you even with another man¡¯s penis inside my womb¡±

    That wasn¡¯t a real apology. That was an act to raise my immoral lust.

    As a result, I immediately became unable to hold back. I leaned over onto her, swung my hips wildly, and was able to enjoy two rounds with her.

    The next morning I had her cook the ingredients I brought and ate breakfast.

    She hid a portion of the ingredients, probably for her kids, so I pretended not to see and drank down the meat soup.

    Still, she seemed to feel guilty and slipped under the breakfast table, giving me some oral service without saying a word.

    I thought it might be good for her nutrition so I held her head down and poured plenty of my cum down her throat.

    ¡°So much came out.... You were violent and skillful toost night, I honestly forgot I had a husband¡±

    She buttered me up while cleaning up my meat rod.

    Well, I should be going soon.

    ¡°Um, there¡¯s still some soup and bread...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full already, you can eat the rest if you want¡±

    She bowed. I gave her a backwards nce and left the house.

    There were kids drooling from the scent drifting through the entrance. Probably hers.

    They happily entered when their mother called.

    Their bodies were so thin they looked all skin and bones, I couldn¡¯t tell whether they were boys or girls.

    The woman was good but the country¡¯s atmosphere made me feel sick.

    I figured that I¡¯ve had enough of this country so I decided to quickly leave Arnd.

    As soon as I left ruralnds I saw a group of several hundreds of farmers walking en masse.

    I thought they were bandits, but then there were some aged people and women among them.

    ¡°Give us back our sons!¡±

    ¡°Reduce our taxes!¡±

    So they were demanding the conscripted workers be returned and taxes be reduced.

    As they each yelled shouts, they headed as one towards the capital Arnd.

    They likely wanted to demonstrate for their poverty directly to the King or the high nobles.

    Understandable, seeing how poor they are. I took some distance from them so I don¡¯t get involved.

    They and I were going in the same direction but there¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to stand in Schwarz¡¯s way.

    Parties like these tend get violent in ways not rted to their original goals the more time passes, so I better stay away from them as much as I can.

    In fact, some of them were already armed with farming tools.

    Just when the sluggishly advancing mass crossed over a hill, I heard a shrill trumpet sound. The peasants trembled in surprise.

    Whaty before them were soldiers bearing Arnd national banners.

    Their nks consisted of 100 archers and infantrymen each and their center consisted of up to 50 horse-riders.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Iron Lancers!!¡±

    Somebody shouted, and at the same time screams rose from the party.

    Seems like the heavily armed unit is a well-known troop.

    The horse-riding troop, Iron Lancers was it?menced assault as if taking the screams as a starting signal.

    The cavalrymen and horses d in armor with 2 m long iron spears rode abreast, pointed their spears forward, and just like that, pierced into the mass of peasants.

    It was a gruesome massacre.

    The peasants without proper armor were skewered and trampled under the horses¡¯ hooves.

    The hundreds of peasants were whittled down in a sh, and the rest were skewered as they tried to escape.

    Just a few peasants managed to scatter away but just when they took some distance from the cavalry, arrows came raining down on them.

    Having moved to their satisfaction, the cavalry slowly walked, thrusting their spears at anything that moved.

    What a waste, they could¡¯ve kept the women.

    ¡°Are you one of them!¡±

    I probably stood out, riding on a horse, so two Arnd cavalrymen called to me running.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a traveller! I¡¯ve got nothing against you!¡±

    I looked over myself once again.

    I was wearing leather armor with gauntlets and boots, my body was covered with cloth, and I carried a huge spear on my shoulder and two short swords on my waist.

    I was riding Schwarz, who was bigger than their horses and covered in leather armor.

    No matter how you look at me, I look like those guys¡¯mander or agitator.

    This is bad.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us! Quietly drop your weapons and surrender! We¡¯re taking you into custody!¡±

    Well, that¡¯s how it is.

    It doesn¡¯t look like I can simply clear up any doubts even if I obediently went into custody.

    What¡¯s more, these guys were tense enough to ughter a bunch of peasants with women among them, no way they were going to talk with me without any fuss.

    Besides, I¡¯m not interested in this country, I probably won¡¯te again.

    I gave my answer.

    With a creak from my spear I blew the two off their horse.

    I couldn¡¯t cut them down so I hit them with the back of the de.

    They probably broke a bone or two but they shouldn¡¯t die since they have allies here.

    Be thankful for my kindness.

    Seeing the light cavalry taken down, the Iron Lancers stopped their survivor-hunting and reformed their ranks with their bowmen at front.

    An overreaction against just one guy.

    Maybe they thought I had reinforcements behind me.

    Theypletely blocked the road.

    If I took a detour the enemy will have the terrain advantage and I¡¯ll only tire Schwarz out, which is undesirable.

    So I guess there¡¯s no choice but to break through.

    There were archers on the left and right nks.

    I can¡¯t defend against dozens of arrows loosed at the same time.

    Rather than me, if Schwarz was hit and lost his legs then it¡¯ll be all over.

    Then there is only one way.

    If I jumped in the middle of the Iron Lancers the bowmen can¡¯t do a thing.

    Their spears are long and thin, not something you¡¯d use for mel¨¦e, so I should be able to manage something if I could get close.

    Of course, it¡¯ll be a life-and-death struggle.

    Ah, I¡¯m d I left Ca behind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, run with all you¡¯ve got!¡±

    A ck wind blew.

    Some of the Iron Lancers had already started dashing, the distance between us quickly vanished.

    The archers hurriedly loosed their arrows but since there is some distance between us the arrows flew in an arc and by the time it fell Schwarz had already moved elsewhere.

    There¡¯s not even a 10 meter distance between me and the cavalry anymore.

    Now the archers couldn¡¯t move.

    The spears were thrusted forwards, forming a line.

    If I ran into them there¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯m going to die skewered.

    But right before I was about to crash into them, I swung my spear.

    The spears, specializing in just stabbing from the front, couldn¡¯t handle theteral shock from a lump of iron, several of them broke right away, forming a hole in the line.

    Without slowing down, Schwarz followed his running momentum and punched through the hole.

    As expected from a lewd horse, he¡¯s got good guts, I thought as I readied my spear again.

    If either me or him made a blunder, neither of us are going to survive.

    Schwarz¡¯s charge was like a rolling boulder, so impressive that the enemy horses gave us way.

    Obviously, even I wouldn¡¯t want to face this guy head on.

    Now that their front line is broken, I jumped into their middle ranks.

    Once I¡¯m in they couldn¡¯t swing those hard to rotate spears of theirs.

    They¡¯re about the same length as mine, but the shaft of mine can be used to knock enemies down from close range. Their thin spears couldn¡¯t manage anything like that.

    In addition, everything around me is enemy. I can swing my weapon without worrying about hitting an ally, unlike them.

    The overwhelming weight and power busted through metal armor like wooden boxes.

    The red juice from the apples contained in the boxes did not look delicious at all.

    I skewered the enemy blocking my way as I charged and lifted him up. Seeing that, the surrounding cavalry took that as a chance and moved to surround me while my spear was jammed with bodies.

    It¡¯s foolish to stab into enemies in the middle of a melee, the only times you¡¯d want to do that is when you¡¯re able to take a step back or can hope for support from your allies.

    If, like me, you stabbed an enemy without having allies around your weapon would be out ofmision for a while and you¡¯d be defenseless.

    You can¡¯t easily take out a de that¡¯s been lodged deep into a human body.

    Because they understood this, the cavalrymen simultaneously came down to attack me.

    But don¡¯t get me wrong.

    I didn¡¯t lose my weapon.

    I only turned my spear into an ultra-heavyweight warhammer!

    I swung the spear along with the soldier stabbed on it.

    The armor and spear together weighed about 100 kg, you don¡¯t defend against such a massive weapon.

    With an explosive ¡®goong¡¯ sound, six of the soldiers flew through the air.

    The momentum from the swing also threw the stabbed man into the air, which is just as well.

    I cut down another two or three people next, then Schwarz neighed.

    It seems he is getting tired from all the sprinting and spear-swinging.

    Well, I should cut all the way through right about now, but just then, a hot pain ran through my side.

    A spear stabbed through my leather armor.

    Somebody stabbed at my side as I ran through, either he was good or he was lucky.

    My belly felt hot and numb, but I my body can still move, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m heavily bleeding.

    It¡¯s probably not a fatal wound.

    Therefore I should make do my best to escape.

    I uprooted the spear and threw it at a cavalryman standing in my way.

    It flew perfectly into his face and he fell over dead but there was the next cavalryman behind him.

    After killing three of them I finally pierced through the Iron Lancers and went out into the ins.

    Arrows came flying in but their aim were sporadic and I deflected them all away.

    The Iron Lancers were in a heavy panic all throughout, so they likely won¡¯te chasing after me.

    The foot soldiers was so of course, but the cavalry were also unable to catch up with me.

    With this I should be able to run away.

    After getting into this big of a fight I need to get out of Arnd right away.

    I wasn¡¯t bleeding profusely but it wasn¡¯t stopping, either. This is not a light wound.

    If I dropped dead here Ca¡¯s probably going to plop out another guy¡¯s child.

    I can already hear her say ¡°Even though I have a man I¡¯m being filled with another man¡¯s cum! This is the best!¡±

    With that on my mind, I went further north.

    Schwarz should be tired as well, but he continued without dropping his pace.

    Four eyes watched the whole thing unfold from the top of a hill.

    ¡°Did you see that? The Iron Lancers got yed around by just one person like they¡¯re nothing¡±

    ¡°Looks like ten of them died. Count Mu suffered a total loss of face here¡±

    ¡°How about the one rolled on the ground there? Looks like he¡¯s hit and fell off his horse. What an ungraceful struggle¡±

    ¡°He should¡¯ve gotten split in half, would¡¯ve made for a funny story¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that man seems to be heading towards our country. We should probably report immediately¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll get a fast horse and go. I don¡¯t want to have to fight him face to face, though¡±

    ¡°Me neither. His strength is inhuman, to be able to skewer and lift up knights. But, that¡¯s for that person to think about, all we do is to just report everything urately¡±

    The men left as if they vanished, leaving no sounds behind other than the screams of the fallen soldiers and the angry roars of a noble-sounding fellow.

 Chapter 17 â€“ Follower Girl Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 17 ¨C Follower Girl Part 1</h4>

    I was in a room at an inn, drifting in and out of sleep in order to heal my wound.

    The wound was deeper than I expected, the fact that it somehow didn¡¯t reach my internal organs is probably due to my well-built muscles and high quality armor.

    I coated it in medicine, ate meat, and slept.

    I had already repeated that for three days since I came here, and I can finally move about a little bit.

    After the battle I was half carried by Schwarz north into Arnd¡¯s northern neighbor, the ¡°Gordonia Kingdom¡±.

    Gordonia is one of the prominent nations in the central ins, with a poption of 1.5 million people, and possessed of a good military and economy.

    In particr, the capital with the same name, ¡°Gordonia City¡±, was thergest city in the central ins.

    Gordonia is a country that boasts its military strength, but the border on its north is the Great Forest that marks the end of the Central ins, with the Olga Federation on the other side ¡ª and it also shares borders with several other countries.

    As for its political system, it¡¯s a monarchy with strong feudal elements, it had powerful nobles even the King couldn¡¯t ignore their clout.

    The current King, Hybell the Second, adopted a peaceful, or to put it less tteringly a don¡¯t-rock-the-boat policy, which lessens tensions with the neighboring countries and stabilizes the country¡¯s internal affairs.

    I was in the Gordonia Kingdom¡¯s capital Gordonia.

    I who was on top of being wounded, rocked about on a horse, took the first inn I found and so here I am now.

    The people at the inn looked at me worriedly but took a ¡®don¡¯t bother me with something troublesome¡¯ attitude.

    If Maria were here I¡¯m sure I¡¯d heal a lot faster.

    The fourth night, when my wounds have healed to an extent, I was awakened by the sound of the floorboards creaking.

    Still lying on the bed, I opened my eyes slightly and watched.

    It seems I have an uninvited guesting through the window.

    Keeping the sound of their footsteps down, they rummaged through my belongings.

    It was dark and I couldn¡¯t see clearly, but they looked petite, maybe a child or a small woman.

    ¡°My purse isn¡¯t there you know¡±

    ¡°!!?¡±

    Moonlight shone on the small shadow, and the face it revealed was of a young girl barely past 10 years old, her hair was an unusual silver, though a bit dulled.

    She sprung up and took alert by the window.

    I rose slowly to my feet.

    Seems the pain in my stomach was not so much that I couldn¡¯t withstand.

    ¡°!!¡±

    The girl took out a 10 cm long knife from her breast pocket.1

    Looks like she means to rob me even if it meant killing me, now that she¡¯s been noticed.

    1 ?TN: the inside pocket where you usually see people store a bag of coins in medieval settings?

    ¡°You¡¯re about right for rehabilitation...e here¡±

    The girl silently brought herself down and lunged.

    That was an unexpectedly fast and sharp lunge.

    She looks like she¡¯s got a rather good knack for fighting.

    Even an adult would end up having their throat sliced if they don¡¯t pay attention.

    I knocked the girl¡¯s knife down while thinking, and pushed her down on the bed.

    She struggled but now without her knife, she had no way of pushing me, with a better physical build, aside.

    ¡°! !!¡±

    I was thinking I¡¯d do her right then and there, but she¡¯s a little too young.

    I don¡¯t find it enjoyable to rape children.

    I pressed the girl¡¯s hands down and talked.

    I haven¡¯t had the chance to talk with a womantely, I might have been a little thirsty.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why did you sneak in?¡±

    I already know why, but it¡¯s still a topic to talk about, so I asked.

    ¡°..........¡±

    ¡°You can at least talk, can¡¯t you? Or would you rather keep silent and I take you to the guards?¡±

    ¡°Soot¡±

    ¡°Soot? Your name is Soot?¡±

    The girl nodded, that¡¯s not a proper name.

    ¡°¡®Cause my hair is covered in soot, target is money¡±

    Straight to the point.

    ¡°Why do you need money?¡±

    ¡°It was an order¡±

    Ooh? Now this is getting interesting.

    ¡°By whom? and what for?¡±

    ¡°By Miguel. Says I have to bring money¡±

    This girl seems to be a ve of this ¡°Miguel¡±.

    Kidnapped when she was young, made to do all kinds of crime, and hand over the money.

    ¡°You never questioned the way you lived until now?¡±

    A life of theft and burry.

    I shouldn¡¯t be saying anything about how others live their lives.

    But the girl said ¡°It was an order so there¡¯s no helping it¡±, which rubs me the wrong way.

    I was maybe seeing my younger self in her.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t bring back money I don¡¯t get food. I get beaten¡±

    Using the money the girl earns for herself.

    Or maybe choosing a different lifestyle.

    Neither of those probably ever crossed her mind.

    People won¡¯t think they can choose for themselves unless someone taught them to.

    ¡°Do you believe you¡¯re living a good life now? Have you ever want to eat something better than you are, or do something you like?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t do that...¡±

    ¡°You can, you just think you can¡¯t. Use your head and think. It¡¯s not about can or can¡¯t. It¡¯s about want or don¡¯t want¡±

    ¡°Is there any other way to live for me?¡±

    ¡°There is. There are infinite ways to live. You just couldn¡¯t see them¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The girl fell silent.

    ¡°Do you want me to rape you here now?¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t want¡±

    ¡°Good. Then push me away. If you can¡¯t then try to talk me out of it. You can also scream.¡±

    ¡°........ You¡¯re telling me to fight?¡±

    ¡°If you want to¡±

    As I got up from the bed the girl jumped and rolled towards the window.

    I threw a steel knife and it stuck a few centimeters from her head.

    Unlike the one the girl took out earlier, it was 30 cm long, a knife for killing people.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you that. Think and choose for yourself, will youe at me again with it, will you sell it off for money, or will you use it to break the chains that bind you¡±

    The girl held the knife in silence for a while, but she then left through the window just like how she came.

    Doesn¡¯t look like she chose toe at me again.

    If I were to be careless now I¡¯d be done for if she picked up the courage toe here again.

    While I thought that I closed my eyes.

    ...... that girl probably never took a bath, ever.

    The bed stank where I pushed her down.

    When I was about to fall asleep, the window opened again with a creak.

    I was surprised that she¡¯de again, but unlike before, she made no attempt to hide herself, her footsteps loud and clear.

    Otherwise, I who had totally let my guard down probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong..... I see, you chose that, did you...¡±

    The girl looked just like before, she was holding the knife I gave her drawn.

    The difference is that she was covered from head to toe in blood, the knife was also bloody.

    ¡°You cut the chains?¡±

    ¡°The chains.... crumblier than I thought¡±

    She cut away the chains that bound her.

    But there¡¯s just one problem.

    ¡°Why did youe back to me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone else. So I want to ask¡±

    ¡°Ask what?¡±

    ¡°Am I worth anything? Do you want me?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t know enough words and cut straight to the chase.

    But her feelings went through to me.

    ¡°Of course. You moved very well, but most of all, as a cute girl you¡¯d have some value¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I want you to rule me¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You were the one who taught me to resist, to choose¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with rule?¡±

    ¡°I broke the way I live until now. Your responsibility to teach me a new one¡±

    That¡¯s not how it works.

    Or so I thought, but well, yeah, it was me who incited her to destroy her way of life.

    I don¡¯t mind taking her in, but there¡¯s one thing on my mind.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that totally no different from how you lived until now?¡±

    There¡¯s no meaning to breaking your chains if you¡¯re getting new ones.

    ¡°Not the same¡±

    She spoke in a clear tone.

    ¡°You ruling me. Me living with you. That is my own will. My own choice. Choosing to be ruled by someone, isn¡¯t it choosing my own way of life?¡±

    The girl chose to wind the chains and fasten the lock on herself.

    Then all is well.

    She¡¯lle to know the world one day, I can release her lock when she wants to fly away.

    I¡¯ll keep her nearby until then.

    I¡¯ll also raise her and have a little taste afterwards.

    ¡°I don¡¯t n on staying here. You might even die if youe with me¡±

    I thought about threatening her a little, but the girl no longer had any doubt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Here is the same. I want to follow you. I want to go where you go¡±

    I offered my hand.

    My intent was a handshake, but the girl knelt and gave my hand a kiss.

    Seems like this is what she means by rule.

    ¡°Then I will obey you.... umm¡±

    ¡°Aegir¡±

    ¡°Aegir-sama¡±

    I told her the ¡®-sama¡¯ isn¡¯t needed but she won¡¯t hear of it.

    ¡°You¡¯re teaching me how to live and letting me stay with you. Saying -sama is obvious¡±, she says.

    It doesn¡¯t sit right with me to have others obeying me but I gave up since this is what she herself wanted.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Soot¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a proper name¡±

    Does anyone ever even gave anyone a name like that.

    ¡°Other than soot, there¡¯s ¡®you¡¯ or ¡®this kid''¡±

    None of them are actual names.

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t people names. ..... Okay, from today on your name is ¡°Celia¡±, you¡¯re Celia¡±

    ¡°Celia.... Celia.... from today I¡¯m Celia¡±

    The girl muttered Celia, Celia several times, as if savoring the taste.

    It¡¯s actually the name of a girl I bought meat from before but let¡¯s not mention that.

    She had a set of top of the line huge chests. If I wasn¡¯t injured I would¡¯ve tried courting her.

    The namees with a prayer that your chest will grow that big, so don¡¯t think badly of me.

    I thought the conversation was over, but Celia seems to still have something to say.

    ¡°What will I be to you?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°How will Aegir-sama be ruling me? A mistress? A ve?¡±

    She wants to know where she stands, she¡¯s serious about the weird things.

    ¡®Mistress¡¯ is interesting but Celia needs to grow a little.

    Her height didn¡¯t even reach my chest, so it¡¯ll be impossible to even enjoy her attending to me at night.

    That said, unlike Ca and Mireille she doesn¡¯t give of the feeling of a panion¡¯.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be my follower. You will do as I say, and be of use to me. In return I¡¯ll be looking after you¡±

    ¡°Follower....... very well. I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    She spoke politely.

    That seems to be the image of ¡®follower¡¯ in Celia¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you your orders right away¡±

    Celia stood straight.

    ¡°Go fetch water from the well! Wash yourself with that! Don¡¯t forget your hair!¡±

    It¡¯s going to be winter soon and a bath would be a little painful but she¡¯s too filthy.

    I¡¯ll ask for hot water in the morning and thoroughly wash her then.

    Celia¡¯s clean silver hair will be really beautiful.

 Chapter 17 â€“ Follower Girl Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 17 ¨C Follower Girl Part 2</h4>

    I was thankful for the fact that I met Celia.

    Because of Celia doing the food and washing water preparations I could fully concentrate on healing my injury.

    As a result of that, on the 10th day since I came to this ce ¨C the 6th day after I met Celia ¨C my wound was almostpletely closed.

    ¡°Celia. I can concentrate on healing my wound thanks to you¡±

    ¡°Since I can be useful to Aegir-sama then it¡¯s natural. Rather than that, I¡¯m sorry that I don¡¯t know enough it¡¯s troubling you¡±

    Due to her living in the city she seems to have the knowledge pertaining to that, but because she lived as a ve she¡¯s a bitcking inmon sense.

    In the first day, since she can¡¯t be walking around in bloodied clothes I told her to ¡°buy some new clothes¡±, and gave her my clothes and some money, but since she thought she can¡¯t be wearing her master¡¯s clothes she went shopping stark naked, causing quite an uproar.

    A rumor that I made a little girl my sex ve started drifting about and I was kicked out of the inn.

    The next inn was well equipped and had good rooms, so result-wise all went well.

    ¡°I thank you anyway. This is thest day we¡¯ll be staying in this town, too. Have you got everything ready to depart?¡±

    We¡¯re finally departing for the Olga federation tomorrow.

    Entering the Olga Federation, which unlike theparatively stable winter climate of the Central ins, is intensely cold, requires a bit of preparation.

    ¡°I have bought clothes and nkets for Aegir-sama. I¡¯ll definitely show you I can carry them all¡±

    She¡¯s all fired about it.

    ¡°Well now, let¡¯s go to the bar to get livened up¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¡±

    This Hard-Boiled Pavilion consists of an inn in the second floor and a restaurant-cum-bar on the first.

    Because of Gordonia being a prosperous city, the variety and vor of the drinks were good.

    I had some hard distilled liquor, while Celia was sipping on some honeyed weak booze.

    In contrast to her unchanging expression, she¡¯s not good with her drinks.

    When she had a taste of the same drink I had, she toppled over sideways and spat out, still with a firm expression.

    I looked at the reddish-faced Celia while talking about dumb things with the barmaster.

    ¡°You sure got strange tastes, going to the federation this time of the year¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡¯cause I want to see Olga Federation in winter¡±

    ¡°If you still wanna go anyway then you should go along the North Teljes. The coldness thereabouts is still tolerable. You can use a ship too, so you can go quickly¡±

    I see, using a ship is one way.

    But I wanted to see the Federation¡¯s northern parts, too.

    ¡°Though I want to see the north too if I can¡±

    The barmaster¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°You gotta be outta your mind, going north in winter. There arerge empty spaces between towns and snowstorms happen a lot. Get rolled up in one of those and people or even animals get frozen alive like some ice sculpture¡±

    It¡¯s an icy hell out there, he says.

    The barmaster seems to be from the north of the Federation, he came to Gordonia when he was younger.

    The Federation had a feudal system firmly in ce so the peasantry couldn¡¯t easily abandon their hometowns and move somewhere else.

    So he had no choice but to cross the border ande to the Central ins, built this inn all on his own and raised a family.

    At first I felt respect for him but when I heard his wife was turning 17 this year it turned cold.

    By the way, his name is ¡®Andrei¡¯, a moustached dandy giant of a man who¡¯s turning 40 this year.

    He married 3 years ago with ¡®Natalie¡¯ who came from the Federation like he did, it was love at first sight and he proposed on the spot.

    Natalie is definitely a beauty but her height doesn¡¯t even reach my chest, and her T&A is like a child.

    Even if you put her side by side with the 13 year old Celia they¡¯d be about the same height, and Celia would win in the T&A department.

    She¡¯s like this now so what was she like 3 years ago I wonder....

    ¡°I¡¯m not badmouthing you. You got little missy here so I¡¯m saying you should go by the river where it¡¯s safe. That, and¡±

    Take this, he says while handing me two fluffy fur coats.

    At first nce, they¡¯re hooded longcoats long enough to reach my feet if I wore them, but they had a twofold structure and the inside was stuffed with feathers.

    So obviously, they were heavy. The coats are hard to use in daily life but they¡¯re indispensable for going to the Olga Federation in winter, and everyone in the north of the Federation must have one.

    ¡°These are the ones I once used. I won¡¯t be going north anymore¡±

    The barmaster had a distant look and took a gulp of his own drink.

    I didn¡¯t miss the fact that there were two coats.

    His distant look had a little bit of grief in it.

    He was good-looking like that, even for a man like me. One of the waitress women saw and watched red-faced in fascination.

    But her feelings won¡¯t reach him.

    Because she had a captivating set of splendid breasts and plump body.

    ¡°If little missy here catches frostbite it¡¯d be sad, you see, and of course I¡¯m going to be charging you¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks like it¡¯s going to be a hard trip, so thanks¡±

    We drank for a while, and as the night grewte and the other customers left the barmaster said ¡°I¡¯m closing up for tonight. Go back once you¡¯re done drinking¡±, and went inside.

    Seems like Natalie wants a child sometime soon.

    I¡¯m sure the actual spot looked like a scene where a pitiful young girl was being raped by a bandit.

    ¡°Aegir-sama. We should go back soon, as well¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡±, I said as I stood up from my seat. Just then a voice called from my side.

    ¡°Sorry for thete hour¡±

    Two men, they were unarmed but they had a good appearance and no gaps in their movements.

    Celia put her hand around her waist and gripped her knife.

    ¡°We¡¯re nobody suspicious¡±

    ¡°We just want to talk to you¡±

    ¡°I do think urgent business at night is quite suspicious, though¡±

    ¡°We apologize on that count, but we thought we couldn¡¯t meet with you unless we do so now¡±

    Seems like they knew we will be leaving town tomorrow.

    Plus 1.5 times suspiciousness.

    ¡°Make it quick, please¡¯

    But I¡¯ll be alright with just listening, I guess.

    Just let them talk on their own.

    I looked and signaled at Celia to make her stand down.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the mercenary group [Wings of Daybreak]¡±

    ¡°And we would like to buy your ... Aegir-dono¡¯s strength at a high price¡±

    Suspiciousness level went over the limit.

    I never remembered naming myself to any mercenary groups.

    ¡°Right now, mercenary bands are gathering in Gordonia. They¡¯re reinforcing themselves for exterminating bandits in the surrounding areas and to strengthen themselves against the Olga Federation¡±

    ¡°Our group is also contracted by the Kingdom and is now augmenting our members¡±

    I see, so they mean to say they caught wind of me from Triea and came to enlist me.

    However .... they added.

    ¡°The army¡¯s enough for bandit subjugation, and rtions with the Olga Federation is good¡±

    What¡¯s with that? I totally don¡¯t get what they mean.

    ¡°We can¡¯t tell you the name but we sympathize with a certain noble and are moving ording to their intentions¡±

    ¡°Using the official stance of gathering personnel, we¡¯re preparing for a certain thing¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡±

    ¡°We decided to skip the official stance with highly valued people like you¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t speak regarding the true reason here. We¡¯ll tell you if you decide toe with us¡±

    ¡°You know that we¡¯re leaving the country tomorrow, don¡¯t you?¡±

    They have a reliable information gathering ability.

    Which is why it¡¯s even more of a problem.

    ¡°Of course we do. It would be best for us if you participated right away, but the Wings of Daybreak is only recently established and we need time to take on a proper form¡±

    ¡°We wanted to tell Aegir-dono how highly we value you¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I can join you whenever I like after my trip is over?¡±

    If they let me in with such selfish talk then they¡¯re all the more suspicious.

    ¡°If you wait until the time passed then it¡¯ll be meaningless. We¡¯re setting up in the capital¡¯s suburb so we¡¯d like you toe join us as soon as you can¡±

    The men stood up as if to say they had nothing more to say.

    I took Celia along and went back towards our room.

    Right then one of the men said to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re an excellent warrior, so this is a good chance for you to rise to higher ces!¡±

    My objective is to get hold of my own country and to get Lucy.

    Of course I need to gain some political, instead of physical, power somewhere.

    Should I take this chance, I wonder.

    ¡°Is it still worrying you?¡±

    Celia rolled on the bed and called to me.

    We had separate beds but there¡¯s little distance between us.

    ¡°I will follow you anywhere you want to go¡±

    I pat Celia¡¯s head and she bashfully curled herself.

    ¡°You want me to service you? I¡¯m still not fully grown up yet but I¡¯m still a woman, rather than nothing...¡±

    She seems to notice that I wanted women.

    She tried crawling onto my bed but I flicked her forehead, sending her back to her own.

    No matter what I can¡¯t get in that mood with Celia.

    When I saw her change clothes, her body that only had nipples attached, without any curves, would not have any effect even if I embraced her.

    I have to stop thinking about what the suspicious men said, too.

    It¡¯s not going to be funny if I worried about this and that and ended up as an ice statue in the Federation.

    I¡¯ll probably find my answer along the way.

    I took my hand of Celia who started snoring somewhere along the way and closed my eyes.

    The next day, we departed from the Hardboiled Pavilion.

    The barmaster saw us off behind us.

    ¡°If you return alive and welle here again. Bring the little missy too. You gotta bring her before she¡¯s all grown up ya hear!¡±

    I¡¯ll tell Celia not to leave my side if we evere here again.

    I put a fur coat on Schwarz who looked like he wants to say ¡°even me?¡±, but happy that he¡¯s with a woman again after so long.

    Two people and a horse started walking toward north.

 Chapter 18 â€“ New Travelmates

    <h4>Chapter 18 ¨C New Travelmates</h4>

    I was riding on Schwarz, walking through a forest road.

    Behind me was Celia, frantically chasing after me.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± she shouted, but she didn¡¯t look fine at all judging from how her eyes were bloodshot and how she was running while frothing in the mouth.

    I told her to ride from the start, but she said,

    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly ride a horse together with my master. I¡¯m won¡¯t be slow at all so please go ahead and ride¡±

    And this is the result.

    Schwarz neighed, hurry up and get her to ride, he says.

    I was feeling guilty, Celia was suffering, and Schwarz was feeling a man¡¯s butt.

    All three of us were not enjoying this at all so I picked her up and had her ride in front of me.

    ¡°The horse will get tired and slow if I was riding too!¡±

    Celia yelled, but she was wrong.

    You¡¯re too light for Schwarz to mind at all, and in fact he was walking slowly out of consideration for you.

    Once she was on, Schwarz shook his head satisfied, and she, noticing that his speed became faster, became dejected as she breathed roughly.

    I gave Celia the steel sword I got from ire and my shield.

    It¡¯s slightlyrge for her but she handled it surprisingly well so I let her have it.

    She wasn¡¯t talented at it but she had an extraordinary knack for it.

    We were now walking through the Great Forest north of Gordonia which is the northern end of the Central ins and the border with the Federation.

    The way through this over 100 km thick forest was well maintained as the highway connecting the Central ins with the Federation.

    However, because there were only forests with bad visibility to its left and right there were often reports of damage caused by bandits and invading barbarians.

    ¡°If ites to that I¡¯ll fight!¡±

    I was enjoying having an enthusiastic Celia¡¯s butt sitting in between my legs.

    Schwarz was enjoying the feel of the little girl¡¯s legs through the nket that was draped over his back.

    I immediately thought that Schwarz and I might be simr to each other, but nah, that can¡¯t be true.

    We walked along the endless road.

    Of course, because of it being the only road connecting the Federation with the Central ins, we passed by many people.

    There were ry points everywhere along the highway where we can get rough beds and buy water and other travel necessities.

    Because of that we were able to continue along on our journey carrying only the minimum things we need.

    It was fundamentally different from the road to Sheera vige.

    It feels like they¡¯re showing off the Federation¡¯s and Gordonia¡¯s power.

    As the sun sets, we found the nearest ry point and ended the day¡¯s journey.

    There were several people other than us in the bar and several horses and covered wagons parked in the stables.

    ¡°Got any open beds?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, a lot came today! You guys got thest ones. Lucky you¡±

    We paid the lodging fees and had dinner in the lobby.

    The typical ry point doesn¡¯t make food and the beds are all put together in a single room which can¡¯t be calledfortable so lots of people spend their time in the lobby until it¡¯s time to sleep.

    Then there¡¯s the useful information from the conversations between guests.

    Celia and I joined in on the conversations, but there are not a lot of good news.

    ¡°You¡¯re a mercenary too? That¡¯s a big spear you got there but if it¡¯s just for show you¡¯ll die you know! Mercenaries like me who¡¯s been long on the battlefields ~¡±

    The man who¡¯s been talking about mercenary knowledge at me since a while ago was called Gondo, a self-alleged long-serving mercenary.

    He was a strange man, even though he told his own heroic stories again and again in the bar he never remembered any specific ce name or country name.

    He miraculously survived lots of wounds from hard battles but there was no scar on his body.

    ¡°Ooooh! So amazing! Wow! Just like a fierce god!¡±

    The man exaggeratedly reacting to Gondo¡¯s stories was a merchant named Lugh.

    Then in the corner of the room there sat three women and one giant of a man.

    They were all wearing cors, the man had a brand pressed on his arm.

    Lugh was a ve merchant, and these were his goods.

    very is legal in both the Federation and Gordonia, so what Lugh was doing was by no means illicit.

    Lugh was on the way from the Federation to trade in Gordonia.

    ¡°You said your name was Lugh? You sure know how strong I am! .... those are quite good female ves you have with you, aren¡¯t they. I¡¯m going to be a bigwig soon! I think it¡¯ll be good for you to invest in me while you can so ...¡±

    Gondo implicitly asked to let him sleep with the women, to which Lugh reacted even more exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Not at all! Your war stories are truly splendid! but as you can see the women are very good looking and they¡¯re all virgins. They¡¯re fine gems that¡¯ll fetch over 100 gold in the capital¡¯s markets¡±

    ¡°100 Gold! Do they even have ves that ridiculously expensive!¡±

    ¡°No no no, these fine gems will probably be of interest to noblemen¡±

    Lugh proudly made one of the woman stand.

    Her age was 17, though she was a ve attention was given to her appearance, her waist-length light brown hair did notck in beauty.

    She had average height and her body was slender overall.

    She was looking downcast from the shame of the public humiliation but she was certainly a beauty, I can say she¡¯s a considerable beauty.

    What catches my eye the most were her gigantic breasts, those breasts that seemed to just about tear up her clothes were the biggest from all the ones I¡¯ve ever seen.

    They were incredibly-sized breasts that jiggle whenever she made a slight move.

    The two girls beside her weren¡¯t bad either.

    To the point that entering the category of ¡®beauty¡¯ itself became fuzzy.

    ¡°The other girls were quite the gems themselves. If anyone tries them out their value would drop, so ... but of course if you give 100 gold for this girl or 50 gold for one of the others I¡¯ll hand them over right away and you can enjoy them to your liking?¡±

    A typical mercenary won¡¯t have that kind of money.

    Gondo fell silent while grumbling.

    ves are the master¡¯s property, so stealing and of course damaging them would meanpensation and getting caught by the royal guards.

    Lugh broke his hopes even further.

    ¡°But gems like these attract quite a lot of vermin, so I had this man watch over them¡±

    The giant man seems to be serving as the women¡¯s guard.

    He gave Gondo who seems he hadn¡¯t given up a re.

    The long serving mercenary was frightened by the unarmed man and dejectedly made way to bed.

    ¡°By the way you seem to be travelling with a beautiful youngdy as well, may I ask what your rtion is?¡±

    After driving Gondo away, Lugh turned his eyes to us.

    Celia was obviously displeased.

    ¡°She¡¯s my follower¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Quite a charming follower you have there! It must be great to travel with her!¡±

    He let out a boorish smile, She must be fun at night, isn¡¯t she? So you like little girls?

    I can ignore him just fine but Celia seems like she¡¯s right about to explode.

    ¡°Your ves are all fine beauties, just watching them ain¡¯t bad either, but it¡¯s this girl¡¯s bedtime soon. Excuse us¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate! If you had 100 gold ...¡±

    I waved my hand and turned towards the bed with Celia.

    I did have 100 gold.

    It won¡¯t be a waste to spend them on the giant-titted ve but if I did Celia¡¯s going to give me the look.

    I¡¯m a bit hesitant to fuck like a beast in front of a girl who idolizes me, and having my way with a woman I bought with money is boring, too.

    The beds were all crammed in arge room so excepting the ves, everyone slept in the same room.

    I can¡¯t rule out the chance that there might be some fools who don¡¯t have any luck with women on their trip and was going to poke their noses on Celia.

    ¡°Celia, can you get in my bed?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Y, yes! I¡¯ll be in your care I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    There¡¯s nothing to do your best about.

    It¡¯s a bit cold so I hugged Celia from the front.

    It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s still a kid but her body temperature was high, she was warm.

    Then when I hugged her she became warmer, which was good, too.

    As I was enjoying the warmth in my arms, Celia timidly wrapped her arms around my back.

    ¡°Aegir-sama...¡±

    Celia looked at me from my embrace with upturned eyes. For me, being buried in a man¡¯s chest is a nightmare, but Celia seemed happy, rubbing against my chest.

    I felt something soft on my chest, Celia gave my chest a kiss.

    After having gone so long without a woman forpany, my body reacted to the little girl¡¯s seedy body and sent blood to myher regions.

    ¡°If you¡¯re too close I¡¯m going to do you, you know?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Celia said nothing, she put the bedsheets in her mouth and bit.

    She did it so she wouldn¡¯t leak a sound, huh... I was only joking though.

    Right at that moment, we heard Schwarz¡¯s neighing.

    I raised my body, wondering what he¡¯s up to, but then the other horses followed suit and several neighs were heard one after the other.

    Celia and I looked at each other and immediately took our weapons.

    There was no time to put on armor.

    The men, noticing that something¡¯s amiss, prepared their weapons tteringly.

    This highway is patrolled by guards at fixed intervals and is rtively safe, but it¡¯s a different story at night.

    Attackse at night and left into the forest before the sun rose.

    That way they don¡¯t catch the guards¡¯ attention.

    Whether ¡®they¡¯ are robbers, or barbarian groups.

    Since they came along through the woods, the army couldn¡¯t find them well.

    Everyone were holding weapons and heading towards the lobby, meanwhile, the story-telling mercenary was sound asleep so I kicked him in the head.

    This guy can at least be used as a shield.

    I looked outside the window, there¡¯s the possibility that it wasn¡¯t an attack but only some horse thieves.

    But outside the window I saw the shapes of over ten people around the ry point, besieging it.

    Horse thieves don¡¯ty sieges.

    They were clearly aiming for us.

    I informed everyone about the situation outside and urged them to get ready for battle.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aegir, a mercenary¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Bruno, likewise a mercenary¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ~~, the owner here, I can use a spear¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ¨C¨C. A merchant, so a fight is ...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t fight! So this ve will do it in my ce!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Mack¡±

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte! My name is Gondo! I have ran through many a battlefield, had countlessOOF!¡±

    I kicked Gondo hard to cut his introduction short.

    I¡¯m thinking of beating him up next time he wastes time.

    The ve¡¯s name seems to be Mack, he had a good body build and seemed useful, but he¡¯s totally unarmed.

    Only three can practically fight, now how many will leave alive.

    As for me I¡¯d be fine with just protecting Celia and myself, but I want to keep giant tits alive somehow.

    Breasts that size are treasures to all mankind.

    ¡°There are at least ten hostiles. We¡¯re at a disadvantage in numbers. We should hold the fort here until dawn!¡±

    Mr. so-and-so peddler said that, but we can¡¯t do that.

    If I were those guys outside I¡¯d set us on fire and smoke us out.

    Also, the enemy somehow moved at a quick pace.

    Smoke already started entering from multiple points.

    Amidst screams, Mack was about to open the door as his master ordered, but I put a hand on his shoulder to stop him.

    Against an ambushing enemy who already lit fires, leaving through the sole exit was utter stupidity.

    I signalled the sword-wielding Bruno and spear-wielding owner, we pushed Gondo out the door.

    Arrows lodged themselves on Gondo one after the other, followed by several spears piercing through him.

    The long-serving mercenaryid down his life¡¯s burden with a shriek.

    ¡°NOW! GO!¡±

    The owner, the mercenary Bruno, and I ran through on either side of Gondo who had turned porcupine-like.

    There were 4 men who speared Gondo, Bruno and the owner each took on one, while I cut two down.

    ¡°GET THE ARCHERS!¡±

    Bruno yelled.

    Correct. We couldn¡¯t move while being aimed at by archers.

    The enemy archers all had their bows prepared but because they just shot Gondo down none of them are ready to shoot.

    I closed in on them in a single breath so they threw their bows away and switched to swords, but it was toote.

    I cut two of them in half and smashed the heads of two others.

    Now the bows are gone.

    But there were more enemies than I thought.

    I heard screams from behind so I looked back. Bruno and the ry point gramps were each crossing swords with two enemies, but there were still more of them.

    The peddler screamed like a small animal as he was pulled down to the ground and repeatedly stabbed.

    The remaining 5 men broke through Bruno and gramps and headed toward the women.

    (Will I make it in time!?)

    I ran with all I had but they were faster.

    But unexpected reinforcements came.

    A wall appeared in front of the enemies who were approaching the women.

    It was a fast-moving wooden wall, Mack was holding up a table and swinging it wildly.

    It couldn¡¯t be called a weapon but it¡¯s heavy enough that you¡¯d instantly die if you get hit by it.

    Moreover, Mack was holding it by its legs and projected the tabletop out so attacks couldn¡¯t reach him.

    ¡°Nice one!¡±

    But the crisis wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Gramps, who was fighting 2 on 1 finally ran out of strength. A spear pierced through his chest.

    Bruno had cut one down but two immediately came over, making it hard for him to cover anyone else.

    Mack was fighting 5 while Bruno 3.

    For a moment I couldn¡¯t decide who to help but just then the situation changed.

    A shadow rolled out from underneath the table Mack was swinging around.

    Little Celia crept up to the ankles of the men, who had met a roadblock, and shed.

    Two of the enemies copsed, one of them lost concentration and was blown away by the table.

    The remaining two found a new mark and tried to kill the small shadow, but.

    ¡°Good job¡±

    I was already in front of their eyes.

    I swung the bardiche at full strength, splitting one of them in half, not horizontally.

    It split him vertically, from the crown of his head down to his crotch.

    An unbelievable amount of blood sttered all over and everything inside his body scattered everywhere as the damp firewood broke.

    The remaining man hadpletely lost his nerve and was screaming in horror, but a sword thrusting from underfoot pierced his throat and ended him.

    On the other side, Bruno finally finished cutting down his enemies, and the two whose ankles were cut by Celia were stuck with the table by Mack and turned into pulp.

    Bruno¡¯s quite good, he massacred the enemy even when outnumbered 1 to three.

    Examining the corpses, it looks like these aren¡¯t your everyday bandits, but barbarians from the east.

    The fact that they had spears and swords mean that they attacked bandits and frontier viges on the way here.

    Normally they wouldn¡¯t be possessing metal tools.

    In the end, the three ves were unhurt, and Celia only skinned her knees when rolling about.

    Bruno and Mack were almost unhurt and gramps and the peddler died but taking our rtive numbers into ount it was a good fight.

    Which reminds me, where¡¯s Lugh?

    ¡°He¡¯s down here¡±

    Bruno poked at Lugh who passed out behind Mack.

    It seems he got hit when Mack was swinging the table.

    ¡°.........¡±

    Mack¡¯s face paled.

    A ve who raised his hand towards his master would at the very least be executed.

    Very few masters would ept force majeure as a reason.

    ¡°Do you have any unpaid favors from him?¡±

    There were sometimes masters and ves who had good rtions.

    ¡°......... None¡±

    That speeds things up.

    Mack fought bravely, protecting the treasures of mankind.

    It was sacrilegious for him to die for this filthy man.

    When Bruno and I got hold of Lugh the fire had already circled, we threw him into the fire zing at the inn.

    It¡¯s like we made a whole roast pork nobody ordered.

    ¡°He was surprised by the barbarian¡¯s attack, hit his head, and fainted¡±

    ¡°Then after that he died in the fire. A tragic end¡±

    Bruno and I exchanged handshakes.

    I could get along with this guy.

    Celia was standing silently next to me, let¡¯s give her apliment.

    She unexpectedly had good battle sense.

    The fact that she didn¡¯t hesitate to point her sword at a human being probably meant she was made to do this before.

    ¡°Now the problem is the cleaning up¡±

    Bruno broke the ice.

    Now that Lugh has died, thew states that his possessions should go to the bereaved family but unfortunately all his belongings here were carried away by the barbarians.

    Which means the problem is how to deal with Mack and the three ves.

    That and the fact that the inn was attacked by barbarians need to be reported.

    ¡°I¡¯ll report the attack on the inn¡±

    Bruno was heading towards Gordonia Kingdom.

    Distance-wise, it¡¯s not very far to the next inn so that¡¯s good.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Gordonia and Aegir will head to the Federation. Which way will you guys go?¡±

    He asked the four people.

    ¡°I¡¯ll .... go to the Federation...¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°I would like to go with Aegir-sama¡±

    I thought so.

    Lugh came from the Federation.

    These girls were ¡°acquired¡± at the Federation.

    No matter what fate awaits them they would naturally want to at least spend it a little closer to home.

    Also, I was going with Celia, and didn¡¯t look like I was treating her roughly.

    They probably felt that they could avoid getting a harsh treatment.

    ¡°I .... want to go to Gordonia Kingdom¡±

    Looks like Mack wanted to head to Gordonia.

    Bruno cringed a little.

    Well, of course, I got three prettydies while he got a big beefy macho man.

    ¡°In that case you should use Lugh¡¯s wagon, can¡¯t make three girls walk there, right?¡±

    Luckily the wagon shed didn¡¯t catch fire, so Lugh¡¯s medium-sized two-horse canopy wagon and the peddler¡¯s donkeys were still there.

    Then, because the bnce heavily tilted to my favor, I let Bruno have all 40 gold in Lugh¡¯s purse, but he threw me half of it.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t good to take everything. This is what they callplicity. In return, I¡¯ll be taking all those guys¡¯ weapons¡±

    He¡¯s such a good guy, he¡¯ll be popr with thedies.

    Mack has been looking at him with eyes of respect for a while.

    ¡°Also, getting the girls will mean a lot of work, too. And I don¡¯t need the wagon¡±

    I can¡¯t agree with that since it¡¯s better to have more women than less, but I do need the wagon and I can use the 20 gold for the girls.

    Even though it¡¯s slower, I expect that it¡¯ll be cold so the canopy wagon was a godsend.

    ¡°Bruno, what¡¯re you going to do in Gordonia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mercenary you know? I¡¯ll obviously be doing mercenary things¡±

    Ah, that kind of makes sense.

    ¡°I got a big job with good pay, can¡¯t tell yop the details though...¡±

    Strangely, I seem to have a clue what he¡¯s talking about.

    Looks like the Wings of Daybreak have quite an extensive recruitment zone.

    ¡°If fate is kind, then let us meet again¡±

    For some reason, Bruno¡¯s voice repeated itself several times.

    We¡¯vepleted our preparations.

    I had Celia ride on Schwarz while the three girls and I rode on the wagon.

    That¡¯s because I¡¯m the only one who can drive.

    Just enough to be able to move with the mercenary groups, but I got used to it gradually.

    Schwarz was sneaking flirty nces at the mares pulling the wagon.

    Doesn¡¯t he at least have some standards? To even get horny at horses .... something feels amiss though?

    The stuff that were carried by Schwarz was loaded onto the wagon.

    Incidentally, our belongings were taken out by Celia before they burned down.

    I pat her head and she smilingly hurried the departure preparations.

    As the dawn broke Bruno and Mack went south while we went north.

    We¡¯ll probably meet again, anyway.

    Now then, since I¡¯m going to be with the girls in the back we should deepen our friendship.

    It¡¯s awkward with them being all stiff in the corner like now.

    ¡°So, can you tell me your names?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Arisa, master¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Colette...¡±

    ¡°My name is Nonna¡±

    Arisa answered with a firm voice, Colette was clearly shivering while Nonna .... giant tits held her skirt out and did a beautiful curtsy.

    She¡¯s the only one with a different air about her.

    ¡°Now what do you girls want to do?¡±

    Huh? They all raised their faces.

    ¡°If you became ves out of your own will then I can sell you off at some town or keep you for myself, but is that the case?¡±

    ¡°T, that¡¯s not! I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Me neither!¡±

    Arisa came from a small town and Colette from a farming vige, they were going out a little far away when they were abducted by bandits and were sold to a ve trader.

    Either the public order in the Federation is not that good or that these two beauties were marked from the start.

    ¡°Our home towns were in the eastern part so the public safety isn¡¯t that good¡±

    There you go.

    ¡°So I can drop you off to your hometowns along the way but do you know where they are?¡±

    Their eyes sparkled, it seems their homes are straight north once you get out of the forest or thereabouts.

    They¡¯re near the main road so we¡¯ll soon find out if we asked at a town or vige along the way.

    It¡¯s just that the size of the Federation was bigger than the Central ins by orders of magnitude.

    Just simply going north will need me to resolve myself for a journey that counted in months of travel time.

    The snow is terrible, too so I can¡¯t expect to be going at the speed I nned.

    In that case then more problems wille up.

    I¡¯ve been getting indecent feelingstely toward Celia who¡¯s still only a child, so with the 19 year old Arisa and 16 year old Collette and Nonna who¡¯s a beauty two grades higher than them around, holding back is going to be anguishing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make this clear. I¡¯ll definitely send you back to your hometowns, so won¡¯t you let me sleep with you along the way?¡±

    At the unbelievable development, Collete¡¯s face, that had had a wide smile, froze.

    ¡°No way .... no ... NOOOOOOOO!!¡±

    Collette suddenly struggled and Arisa pinned her down.

    ¡°Sorry! Collete¡¯s been getting all sorts of horrible treatment from men until now, I think she might be having shbacks. I¡¯ll do it with you so please spare her ...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it¡±

    Nonna who¡¯s been almost totally silent raised a clear voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±, Arisa mumbled. Still, her face looked relieved.

    They must be scared to have their virginity taken by an almostplete stranger.

    On the other hand Nonna straightened up her sitting posture so sharply it made a cracking sound and faced me.

    However, there was a slight wavering in her eyes, and her arms linked on top of her knees trembled slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. You¡¯re certainly an incredible beauty but I don¡¯t like sleeping with girls with gloomy eyes like those¡±

    The thing that bothers me the most was Nonna¡¯s eyes, the eyes of someone who¡¯s given up on everything.

    Unlike the other two, hers weren¡¯t the eyes of someone who¡¯s scared of being vited by a man even though they can go home.

    It¡¯s as if those eyes were saying she no longer had anywhere to go home to.

    I could enjoy the sensation of sleeping with and stealing the virginity of an outstanding beauty with giant breasts, but it¡¯s almost like her face will stay dark forever if I did that.

    I want nothing to do with something so gloomy.

    ¡°I guess you have your circumstances¡±

    All three of them hung their heads.

    They were abducted by bandits and handed over to a ve trader.

    No way they were okay.

    ¡°I¡¯ll promise you this, I won¡¯ty a hand on you today. So tell me everything until you¡¯re satisfied¡±

    Either way, there¡¯s nothing for us to do today besides going straight forward.

    Let¡¯s take it easy and listen to the girls¡¯ stories and wait for them to spread their legs by their own will.

    Collete and Arisa had just about everything done to them short of being deflowered after being abducted.

    Then after being sold to the ve trader they were made to learn to service men to raise their selling price.

    They had to service the ve trader and his acquaintances with their mouths almost everyday and made to swallow their cum.

    For entertainment, they two of them were made to perform in front of the male ves who masturbated and came all over them.

    Collete cried while Arisa told me that with a depressed face.

    Even if we can return home we¡¯ve already been dirtied, she said.

    ¡°This might be hard for you to swallow, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been dirtied¡±

    I stopped the wagon and went inside from the driver¡¯s stand.

    I wrapped the two of them with both my arms and hugged them a little tightly.

    ¡°Wash yourselves and you¡¯ll be clean again. As for what they trained you, if you found a man you love you can do it for him¡±

    I rubbed their heads and continued.

    ¡°No man would get angry if a woman serviced them well. Once you found someone who doesn¡¯t mind your past you can stop worrying about the small things¡±

    The two girls stiffened for some time when I hugged them but they soon loosened up. They circled their arms around me and started loudly crying.

    Nonna watched us looking lonely while Celia grumbled and plucked Schwarz¡¯s hairs.

    Stop that, Schwarz is ck all over so he¡¯ll stand out if he went bald.

    We started off again but now Celia was sitting on the driver¡¯s stand.

    I was inside the wagon, still holding on to the two girls.

    Celia was surprising enough, being able to handle everything, but I was also surprised at Schwarz who followed us by himself without anyone riding or pulling his reins.

    Is he really a horse? Is he actually a lewd dude who was magically turned into a horse? I thought.

    Then on either side of me there was Arisa and Collette who had been worn out from loudly crying and fell asleep.

    I¡¯ll wake them up if I moved, but most of all, they felt good so I stayed where I was.

    ¡°A 19 year old crying herself to sleep, how cute¡±

    I rubbed Arisa¡¯s head.

    ¡°I think they¡¯ve had some peace of mind¡±

    Nonna gave me a smile.

    She seems to be 17 but she had a distant look, almost like a mother.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been having it hard until now. They¡¯re relieved that nothing bad will happened to them in your hands, I think¡±

    ¡°Nonna ... was it? How about you, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Fufu. I wasn¡¯t abducted by bandits, so I was able to resolve myself¡±

    So Nonna was probably sold in exchange for a debt or something?

    In that case there¡¯s nowhere for her to return to.

    In the end, it¡¯s nothing more than getting a master in exchange for another.

    ¡°If it gets painful I¡¯ll hug you anytime¡±

    ¡°Yes. I might be counting on you soon¡±

    ¡°Seems I¡¯m going to touch something amazing¡±

    ¡°My, you¡¯re a lewd one,¡± she said as she gently smiled. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s angry.

    However, the darkness in her eyes did not fade at all in the end.

    Because we made a noise, Celia curiously peered in. Just then the forest on either side of us ended and a wide open ined stretched ahead of us.

    We had finally entered the Olga Federation.

 Chapter 19 â€“ Fallen Blue Blood Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 19 ¨C Fallen Blue Blood Part 1</h4>

    It was obvious where the Central ins ends and the Olga Federation begins, since the border was marked by woonds.

    But even without that juncture the difference was clear.

    The reason was the cold. Now that we¡¯re approaching the start of winter, the difference in temperature between the Central ins and the Federation was evident.

    Fleeting snow began dancing over our heads.

    In the coachman¡¯s seat, Celia sat covered in a bulky coat.

    Me and the other girls shut the covered wagon¡¯s entry up tight and huddled inside so it didn¡¯t feel so cold.

    Lugh was nning to take the girls south to Gordonia so they weren¡¯t given anything that¡¯s good against the cold.

    Out of necessity, we draped the nket I prepared over our heads to keep the warmth in.

    Since Arisa and Collette cried their hearts out in my arms they mellowed considerably. Even now they were still each in either of my arms in a nket together with me.

    I told Nonna toe join us but she feels bad for the girls and wore a feather-stuffed coat, sitting a small distance away.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t keep leaving Celia all on her own on the driver¡¯s stand so I traded ces with her every now and then, but it seems hugging Celia, who had a higher body temperature, was also enjoyable for Arisa and Colette.

    As the sun went down, we didn¡¯t reach a town we can stay in so we made preparations for camp.

    There was still time until the sun setpletely so I put the girls to ride on Schwarz.

    Colette was frightened at the horse that wasrger than the ones pulling the wagon but I half-forcibly made her ride.

    There¡¯s a saddle on him but most of all, there¡¯s no way this lewd horse was going to shake a woman off.

    Sure enough, the horse gave his total cooperation and let Collete ride, he made circles around the wagon, making merry.

    This is nice. A smile looks good on Collete, who can still be called a young girl at 16.

    Arisa couldn¡¯t calm down either, maybe she wants a ride as well.

    In the end, Collette and Arisa kept riding Schwarz until the sunpletely went down, Schwarz was tired but he seemed very satisfied.

    Even though it was a camping ground, sleeping in the covered wagon is heaps warmer than sleeping on the ground so we all went inside the wagon to sleep.

    It had been several days since the girls joined me, I thought things are going well but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    Mainly, my lower half is in trouble.

    I was thinking I was just about to hit my limits, wrapped in my nket, as my savior came.

    ¡°Are you having it hard?¡±

    Arisa said to me, whispering to my ear so she didn¡¯t wake the others up.

    ¡°It¡¯s recently been, uh, lively¡±

    I had no intent to hide it so I didn¡¯t pay it any mind, but it looks like it was patently obvious.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still not resolved enough for that, but if just with the hand...¡±

    Inside the nket, I tickled Arisa and kissed her on the neck and chest.

    Smiling, Arisa feigned reluctance and frolicked about.

    As we yed, blood flowed into my member, and it vigorously pushed up my pants and stood erect.

    I made no move to hide it so of course, Arisa noticed.

    ¡°So you¡¯re really backed up, aren¡¯t you. Excuse me then ...¡±

    Arisa pulled my pants down and my big and hard rod that was nearing ejaction popped out.

    ¡°Wha! What¡¯s this!? This is earth-shattering!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you-know-what, if you had to ask¡±

    ¡°Wow ... the bandits have nothing on this. Twice? No, it¡¯s much bigger¡±

    When I pulled down her shoulders in impatience, she smiled to me with upturned eyes and dived under the nket.

    She¡¯s going to bring it out with her hand like she said she would.

    ¡°Amazing, it won¡¯t fit in one hand¡±

    ¡°Do it rougher¡±

    ¡°Yeees¡±

    Since she¡¯s in the nket I can¡¯t see what she¡¯s doing but I can hear the fleshy, schlicky sound and feel the pleasure making me light-headed.

    After my abstinence, being jacked off by a woman feels as refreshing as spring water to a dry throat.

    Juices came out of my thing because of her cum-pumping, and the sound changed because of the stickiness.

    ¡°Does it feel good?¡±

    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s good¡±

    It¡¯s normally unthinkable for me to prematurely ejacte, but I was just that close toing.

    She seemed to notice my thing pulsating slightly so she sped up her touching pace.

    ¡°It¡¯sing out! I¡¯ve been backed up, seems like there¡¯s going to be a lot¡±

    ¡°Give me all you got~¡±

    She felt safe and amicable probably because I didn¡¯t push her to the very end.

    When finally came the time the ejaction rhythm starts, Arisa¡¯s tongue crept up to the end of my urethra.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to press on your head!¡±

    I grabbed Arisa¡¯s head from outside the nket, half-rose to my feet, and came.

    Thick semen, so much that even I can tell, came from my balls to my penis and out my ns .

    ¡°Oooh!¡±

    ¡°Wah! Uwaa!¡±

    While letting out a groan, I discharged two or three times, still half-rising all the while.

    My massive ejaction continued for one minute and the inside of the nket was turning into something unbelievable, but I can¡¯t stop, not after all this.

    Once I¡¯ve let out what I was letting out, I rolled the nket down.

    There was an unbearable male stench, if I may say so myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m drenched ... Is this really a man¡¯s sperm? It¡¯s almost solid ... it¡¯s yellowish and smells like a man¡±

    My backed-up sperm clung inseparably like a monster, a slime, to Arisa¡¯s face.

    There was a tremendous amout of it too, Arisa¡¯s whole body was drenched, the nket was also soaked and had to washed whole.

    But a whole month¡¯s worth of pent-up desire doesn¡¯t just stop here.

    ¡°No need to wipe. I¡¯m not satisfied just yet¡±

    I let Arisa take hold of my still unwithering member.

    Though surprised, she once again started rubbing my cum-stained member.

    While patting her juice-soaked head, I released semen another four times

 Chapter 19 â€“ Fallen Blue Blood Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 19 ¨C Fallen Blue Blood Part 2</h4>

    The next day.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    I was riding Schwarz with Celia for the first time in a while, when she looked up at me and asked.

    If there¡¯s anything, it¡¯s the refreshing feeling that I hadn¡¯t been having for a while.

    She sulkily groaned and leaned her body on me.

    I got the feeling Celia had been ring at Arisa from behind this morning, too.

    As expected, she noticed the smell of semen that¡¯s been drifting about that even I could sense.

    She¡¯s still a little girl but she¡¯s probably awakened to a woman¡¯s jealousy.

    Every night after that, Arisa woulde into my nket and give me service.

    Jacking off gradually turned into oral, then again into holding my manhood between her thighs in some sort of faux-insertion.

    Of course, now that we¡¯vee this far we could no longer hide the deed inside the cramped wagon, and everyone came to know of it.

    When we do the night service the other women¡¯s faces would secretly turn toward us.

    Collete would worriedly look at Arisa holding my giant penis in her mouth, Celia looked bitterly, and Nonna would give us a nce with narrowed eyes, then they mostly went to sleep.

    The journey continued, the cold became worse, and before we knew it we reached a ce we can no longer see anything not covered with snow.

    ¡°Orsk, is it? That¡¯s just the next town over. Just go right along this road here and you¡¯re there, then again, it¡¯ll be two days by wagon¡±

    Finally we¡¯re two days away from Arisa¡¯s home town.

    ?TN: 3rd person POV?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d live to see my family again¡±

    Arisa murmured.

    Her rescuer was riding alone on Schwarz, Celia was on the coachman¡¯s stand.

    ¡°I guess god really exists, huh¡±

    The one who replied was Collette.

    Nonna only smiled and said nothing.

    ¡°Aegir-san is a good guy, huh¡±

    ¡°Though he¡¯s been always looking at Nonna¡¯s breasts recently¡±

    They giggled with each other.

    ¡°You know, Arisa. Is this okay?¡±

    Collette stoppedughing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been servicing him every night, haven¡¯t you? If you like him won¡¯t you regret separating like this?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that, I can¡¯t tell him toe live in town together, and I can¡¯t just leave my family now that I can finally go back to them¡±

    Her family would¡¯ve been very worried looking for her, and gave up.

    The tearful faces of her parents came to her mind.

    She loved him as a man but since she finally can return to town she can¡¯t choose to leave.

    It would be great if he¡¯d stay in her town, if so then she¡¯d happily be his wife.

    But that won¡¯t happen.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, you should get yourselfid already¡±

    Arisa¡¯s face turned red.

    It¡¯s a wonder she did, despite having been doing so embarrassing things every night.

    ¡°Aegir-san is amazing, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to give him your first time and then give up?¡±

    For my ¡°little sister¡±1 you¡¯re cheeky, aren¡¯t you, so Arisa counterattacked.

    1 ?TN: Imouto-bun, a stranger one treats as one¡¯s own little sister?

    ¡°That¡¯s from someone who¡¯s been eavesdropping and getting off by herself, huh?¡±

    ¡°Wha! I can¡¯t help that! You¡¯ve been loud and didn¡¯t even try to hide the sounds¡±

    The two faced each other and smiled.

    Aegir is a pervert but he was frank and radiated a manly charm.

    For these two who he helped, it was enough to get them wet between the legs.

    ¡°Not just him, I¡¯ll be saying goodbye to you as well, right¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true ... I, If you weren¡¯t there I think I would¡¯ve gone crazy. Thanks to you I can somehow stay sane. I really really thank you¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d do my best so I don¡¯t show you my weak side¡±

    The two hugged each other.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll sleep with Aegir-san. I¡¯ll give him my first time and let him mess me up. Then I¡¯ll be going home¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kinda embarrassing to hear ....¡±

    Arisa then hugged Collette stronger.

    ¡°And while we¡¯re at it. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    Celia peeked in, wondering what happened, Nonna just said she fell to turn her away.

    ¡°I~ said~, why don¡¯t you sleep with Aegir-san together with me¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to do that!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been always together through hard times, haven¡¯t we. So we should do the thing we can only do once in our lives together too. Do you dislike sleeping with Aegir-san that much?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡®dislike¡¯ him. If I¡¯m going to do it better him than any ... but I¡¯m scared¡±

    ¡°Right you are. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll never decide on your own and end up not doing anything¡±

    Collette remembered the time she was been swarmed on by men and toyed with as they liked.

    That time, it was because Arisa who was being toyed with alongside her holding her hand that she could endure it.

    When they were on the bed and a man with an unpleasant face came along she would go out to cover for her and let the man cover her in sperm in exchange.

    She thought, with Arisa she can bear any kind of pain.

    Not to mention she wasn¡¯t going to be toyed with, it¡¯s definitely going to feel good.

    ¡°All right. If it¡¯s with you I think it¡¯ll be the best first time anyone could have¡±

    ¡°Yup! I¡¯ve always dreamed about it. A prince woulde and save Collette and me and love us¡±

    Though the prince is a bit pervy, she smiled.

    ¡°But ... what if Aegir-san doesn¡¯t like me ...¡±

    ¡°Not gonna happen¡±

    Arisa tly denied it.

    ¡°He didn¡¯ty a hand on you only because you were so scared. If you¡¯d been making passes at him he would¡¯ve already took your first long ago. Don¡¯t underestimate that guy¡¯s pervyness¡±

    ¡°Rather than that...¡±, Arisa turned.

    ¡°How about you, Nonna? We came here together so how about going with us?¡±

    Nonna, without so much as a flinch in her smile, said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s an important time for the two of you. I¡¯d feel bad to intrude¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Arisa said no more.

    In her heart, Collette also thought it was better if it¡¯s just her and Arisa.

    In the end, they couldn¡¯t understand Nonna.

    Even through the horrible days she never cried even once.

    She would always have a friendly smile, but her eyes wept.

    And even now when she¡¯s rescued, she didn¡¯tugh even once.

    It¡¯s as if she was not saved at all.

    All we can do is leave her to him, Collette and Arisa thought, and they began discussing how they would go about sleeping with a man.

    Nonna stared at the sky with a smile stered on her face.

 Chapter 19 â€“ Fallen Blue Blood Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 19 ¨C Fallen Blue Blood Part 3</h4>

    I was finally riding around on Schwarz again after a long time.

    I thought I¡¯d forgotten the feeling of riding horseback since I¡¯ve been on the wagon¡¯s coachman¡¯s standtely.

    Schwarz seemed to be dissatisfiedly telling me to get a woman on him, but I told him to bear with it since a blunder on a battleground means he dies as well.

    ording to the person we asked today it¡¯s only two days to Arisa¡¯s hometown.

    We¡¯ll probably be there within tomorrow.

    I suppose I should seriously ask her one more time tonight.

    With how we¡¯ve been getting friendlytely I might get a favorable answer.

    The sun set, and we prepared camp.

    Using the firewood piled up in the wagon, we made a bonfire and melted the snow.

    Thanks to the wagon, we can carry lots more luggage than we could before.

    Drinking warm water and sleeping makes the cold somewhat bearable.

    Then Celia came out from inside the wagon.

    She perked her small shoulders up and walked towards me.

    She sat down on some firewood we put in front of the fire for chairs with a thud.

    ¡°Why are you so cutely getting angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry! And what do you mean c, cute!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold out here¡±

    The night had be quite cold.

    There¡¯s no point going outside with white breathsing out of your mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be here for a while! So please go ahead inside the wagon! Because the people inside are going to get a cold!¡±

    I don¡¯t get what she¡¯s saying at all but she had a fur coat on and the fire¡¯s here too.

    As I turned towards the wagon with the hot water thinking there are times she wants to be outside, Nonna came out of the wagon warmly dressed.

    She¡¯d turned into a ball of fur but even that couldn¡¯tpletely hide her breasts.

    ¡°Aegir-sama. Please go inside the coach. I will be outside so ...¡±

    She said as she sat in front of the fire like Celia.

    I totally don¡¯t get what they¡¯re going at but for now, since it¡¯s cold, I entered the wagon.

    There was paradise there.

    There was Arisa and Collette facing each other with fingers interlocked.

    Most importantly, they were both stark naked without a single thread on their bodies.

    ¡°Feel free to undress¡±

    ¡°The two of us will shower you with love ...¡±

    To say anything more would be rude of me.

    They want me to hold them in my arms, and I want to hold them, that¡¯s enough.

    ¡°¡± We offer you ourselves. Feel free to eat us up ¡°¡±

    The two spoke in unison.

    In order to enjoy the two of thempletely, I flung my clothes away.

    They immediately came over to me.

    ¡°Collete, you lick his body, I¡¯ll be making this part lively¡±

    Having received sex ve training, these two, though virgins, knew how to please a man.

    They seem intent to let me thoroughly enjoy those skills.

    Collette was small, though not as small as Celia, so she couldn¡¯t even reach my shoulders and was creeping her tongue mainly along my chest and back on tiptoes.

    Arisa knelt in front of me, rolling my sperm-making balls on her hand, licking the shaft, and putting the tip in her mouth.

    ¡°You have amazing muscles¡±

    I rubbed Collette¡¯s head while letting her tongue wander.

    I trained my body while in the forest, too.

    Moreover, my muscles are easy to train to begin with.

    ¡°Aegir-san¡¯s body is clean, isn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with bandits. I like being clean¡±

    Because there are no baths on the trip and I couldn¡¯t shower in the winter, I only boiled snow and wiped myself with the water, but that¡¯s enough differencepared to bandits who haven¡¯t even had a bath in years.

    It¡¯s too pitiful for these girls to be forced to lick someone like that.

    ¡°Can you move your legs a little?¡±

    Collette went around behind me, she hesitated a little and went to lick my butthole.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there. I can¡¯t kiss you afterwards¡±

    I held Collette and gave her a noisy, vulgar kiss.

    Right away, Arisa who¡¯s shaking her head between my legs made herself heard.

    ¡°Mmmph! I thought my jaw was going toe loose ... It swelled all of a sudden!¡±

    I guess I get excited because of Collette¡¯s kiss.

    ¡°Look Collette! Look here!¡±

    ¡°Waah! Amazing! It¡¯s really that big!?¡±

    You can¡¯t see well when you peek at night because there¡¯s nomp, could you?

    ¡°Aegir-san. Pleasey down. The two us are going to do it with our mouths¡±

    I took up their offer andid down, then the two¡¯s lips came approached.

    They licked my rod with synchronized movements from both sides, sometimes going up to the tip or down to the balls.

    ¡°It¡¯s big, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s monstrous¡±

    The two girls sucked the seeping precum and continued licking again.

    ¡°The vers¡¯ things are just toys¡±

    ¡°Compared to this they¡¯re a baby¡¯s pee-pee¡±

    No man would feel bad when their member was praised.

    These two seem to know that as well and exaggeratedly praised mine to make me feel ted.

    As a result I finally got closer and closer to my limit.

    ¡°Arisa, it¡¯s shivering¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going toe out. Whose mouth do you want taking it?¡±

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s have Collette do it¡±

    Oka¡ªy, said Arisa as she returned to servicing my rod and Collete wrapped her small lips around my tip.

    I was close to ejacting so I grabbed her head to which she made an anxious face, but Arisa smiled at her which calmed her down.

    Then I came.

    ¡°HNGGGGGHHH!!!¡±

    The ejaction was more than what Collete imagined and cum sprayed from her mouth, spilling onto my bellyying face up.

    ¡°Ara, what a waste¡±

    Arisa scooped up the spilled cum with her tongue, Collete followed suit.

    The scene and the feeling on my belly kept my member from losing its strength.

    ¡°You two are virgins, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, definitely¡± ¡°Yup, they let us keep it so we would sell for more¡±

    Prating both their virginities would be an extremely luxurios dinner.

    ¡°I want to eat you up while you¡¯re on top of each other¡±

    Collete piled face down on top of Arisa who was face up.

    Their ¡®flowers¡¯ were lined up vertically, wet.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we were licking that thick thing ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time we made love to a man¡±

    While listening to their excuses, I prepared my member.

    Now which one should I deflower first.

    ¡°Arisa, I¡¯m scared ...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, leave everything to Aegir-san. He¡¯ll definitely do it right¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know if that big thing can get inside me¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wory and raaAAAAAAAOOUWWW¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    ¡°Arisa!?¡±

    First I thrusted into Arisa as deep as it can get.

    She parted with her chasitiy with a shrill scream.

    ¡°Arisa!? Did it go in? Did the big thing go in?¡±

    ¡°AAAAaaaaah ... it¡¯s big ... my belly¡¯s full!!¡±

    Giving the two who were facing each other a nce, I moved my hips.

    Though Arisa was a virgin, her body is that of a proper woman so it shouldn¡¯t break even if I freely moved.

    However, it¡¯s not fair if I only did her.

    I took my penis covered in deflowering blood and touched Collette¡¯s virgin hole with it.

    ¡°OWOWOW OW OW OW!!¡±

    Unlike Arisa, her hymen was thicker so it tore audibly.

    ¡°Collette you heard that? You¡¯re a woman now¡±

    Arisa soothed Collette who was in pain due to the difference in physique and before I knew it they were exchanging a girl-on-girl kiss.

    Bing even more excited, I swung my hips even more, going in and then out of the virgin holes, enjoying these two female bodies in luxury.

    Everytime I changed the hole I entered there was a sexy moan, raising my passion several times.

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    I started ejacting inside Arisa, 10 secondster I moved to Collette¡¯s hole and kept on ejacting till the end.

    From inside the two thick cloudy semen, pink with virginal blood mixed in, flowed out noisily.

    I moved myself closer to the girls who couldn¡¯t stand and enjoyed a kiss with the three of us.

    Iid down face up and made Collette squat over my face.

    I sucked on the dripping secretions from the freshly deflowered girl¡¯s hole and my member stood up once again.

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, Arisa got on the pointing up thing the wagon continued to rock.

    ?TN: Celia POV?

    ¡°..................¡±

    ¡°..................¡±

    Nonna and I sat facing each other in front of the bonfire without saying a word.

    Nonna was all smiles, as always, while I was making a sour face, without bothering to hide it.

    The reason was obvious.

    It was the sound of women¡¯s moans and the continuous creaking of the wagon.

    This is all this woman¡¯s fault.

    I red at Nonna.

    This woman¡¯s the one who persuaded me to leave the wagon so he can sleep with those two.

    I tried resisting in several ways but this woman¡¯s got a way with her words so I can¡¯t refuse.

    ......... The women¡¯s noises were getting louder.

    I can hear them loud and clear even here, some distance away.

    My important person is sleeping with other women inside that wagon.

    I can¡¯t stop being mad.

    To start with, I can¡¯t stand this woman since I first saw her.

    The reason was of course, those big boobs that Aegir-sama kept looking .... No, not that!

    That smiling face and those dead eyes of hers.

    I can¡¯t stand those given-up-all-hope eyes.

    I can¡¯t stand that smile, sneering at everything.

    I can¡¯t stand those titanic boobs.

    I can¡¯t even stand that pretty face.

    I can¡¯t stand her ....

    ?TN: Nonna POV?

    I covered Celia who slept with her eyebrows scrunched with her own nket.

    She won¡¯t freeze to death since we¡¯re in front of the fire but I can¡¯t let her get a cold.

    (I¡¯m sure those three aren¡¯t going to stop until morning)

    I¡¯ll probably end up spending the night here.

    I¡¯m not even jealous or envious of Arisa and Collette who can go back to their hometowns.

    (Though I¡¯m sure I¡¯m feeling like this because I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t go back home)

    I don¡¯t even have a home anymore.

    Everything disappeared without a trace that day.

    I can¡¯t wish for something that doesn¡¯t exist.

    All that remains is the warm memories of the past inside my heart.

    When I think of that, strangely I don¡¯t mind anything happening to me.

    I can keep smiling now.

    The dirty men stripped me naked, groped my breasts and sucked on them.

    I¡¯m sure the previous me would¡¯ve resisted them like mad.

    When my entire body was covered in filthy fluids, and even then I still smiled, it was then I realized that I was broken.

    This and that happened and it¡¯s all better now.

    Nothing dirty or painful is being done to me and what¡¯s best of all is the tear-stained faces of the girls with me had now turned into smiles.

    When the fire went out Celia-chan looked cold.

    The firewood is inside the wagon so I went and fetched them.

    Excuse me, I said as I opened the canopy, and they were in the middle of it.

    He was sticking it in Collete who was screaming, while Arisa was hugging her while exchanging a girl-on-girl kiss.

    They didn¡¯t even realize I went in.

    I knew it when I peeked at Arisa¡¯s services, but it¡¯s really big.

    Looks to be over three times that ver¡¯s thing.

    The petite Collette¡¯s hole was stretched as much as it could but she didn¡¯t seem to dislike it.

    They weren¡¯t being raped or being made sex ves, but giving their bodies to a man they loved.

    I took the firewood and closed the canopy, then quietly threw them into the fire, making it bigger.

    Should I entertain him when those two aren¡¯t here anymore?

    Unlike all the men up to now, he¡¯s gentle and seems to make them feel good, but something that big seems like it¡¯s going to be painful, even if I were thoroughly lubricated, I think.

    Since he¡¯s been looking at my breasts I wonder if he¡¯ll be satisfied just with them.

    No use thinking about it, no matter what he asks I¡¯ll probably answer him with a smile, that¡¯s just how I live.

    While rubbing the head of Celia who¡¯s grumblingints about me in her sleep, I gazed at the fire.

    ?TN: Aegir POV?

    Yesterday, We finally arrived at Arisa¡¯s vige, and we had an emotional meeting with her family.

    As soon as Arisa¡¯s mother caught sight of her she shouted, she rushed over and had a long long hug.

    After that, we were warmly weed but because four people and three horses couldn¡¯t fit in her small house, we only had lunch together and departed right away.

    ¡°Aegir-san. Please kiss me onest time¡±

    We locked lips for a little while.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget being saved by you and giving my first time to you!¡±

    ¡°Arisa!¡±

    Collette and Arisa exchanged a passionate kiss.

    They might¡¯ve woken up to something after kissing each other so much.

    ¡°Everything! I¡¯ll never ever forget everything!¡±

    For the next two weeks we went west and reached Collette¡¯s vige.

    Likewise, her mother and siblings met her with tears and hugged her.

    Then we who saved Collette were weed and the enjoyable lunch began.

    For thest time I sweetly kissed Collette and rubbed her hair.

    ¡°Be happy¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve overwritten my fear of men so I¡¯ll be fine¡±

    When it was time to go, Collete moved her lips near my ear.

    What, you want another kiss?, I thought and hugged her.

    ¡°Please help Nonna. That girl is still not saved¡±

    Leaving only those words Collette smiled and waved her hands, then returned to her family.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting lonely here¡±, Nonna said with a smile as she sat down on the now spacious wagon.

    She¡¯s still the same as ever.

    If there were anything different about her, it¡¯s just one thing.

    When Arisa and Collette were hugged by their families, her smile wavered for an instant.

    It was chagrin and anger, not good emotions at all but that moment, her eyes and expression matched.

    Shouldn¡¯t I help her then? Let¡¯s really drag her in and make her fall for me.

    Winter was in full swing, and we trudged through the mid-winter ground.

 Chapter 19 â€“ Fallen Blue Blood Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 19 ¨C Fallen Blue Blood Part 4</h4>

    After sending Collette off at her hometown we went south in the direction of the North Telies.

    The reason was simple, we can¡¯t go any further than this.

    Though I did say I didn¡¯t want to go along the river but see the cold northern winter, but even at Collette and Arisa¡¯s hometowns in the center of the Federation, the ground was already frozen and the water in our pouches also froze, we can¡¯t even drink unless we made a fire.

    Most of all, if we went any further north the horses are going freeze to death.

    Then once we lost our means of transport, we humans will meet the same fate.

    Considering having experienced the Federation¡¯s intense cold a good result, we went straight south for the river.

    I nned to do something about Nonna along the way but it came unexpectedly early.

    ¡°South? Ah, if you wanted to catch a boat you go roughly 5-6 days south and you¡¯ll get to a port city. If I remember right, the name¡¯s ...¡±

    ¡°Elektra¡±

    That was not a slight action or a momentary response, Nonna jumped up like she was convulsing from a climax.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you all of a sudden¡±

    Celiashed at her, Nonna smiled but she can¡¯t smile at all.

    ¡°Aegir-sama?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Rather than the river, I like wide open spaces like this more¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    ¡°So can we keep going west just like this?¡±

    ¡°No we can¡¯t, there are more towns down south and we can even get a boat¡±

    ¡°Aegir-sama¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯d like to Gordonia¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying this now?¡±

    ¡°I had a sudden change of heart¡±

    ¡°No you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll go to the Federation capital first¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ll listen to my selfishness I¡¯ll let you have your way with my breasts¡±

    ¡°Should I grope them by force right away?¡±

    Somehow she doesn¡¯t want to go to Elektra at all costs.

    I¡¯m growing tired of this cheap drama.

    ¡°Why do you dislike Elektra?¡±

    ¡°........ It was the town where I lived¡±

    Well, I guessed it was something like that.

    She might not want to meet with the family that sold her.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to Elektra. If you don¡¯t want to be seen use a hat or something¡±

    ¡°Please¡±

    Nonna dejectedly looked down.

    Several dayster.

    ¡°So this is the North Telies¡±

    ¡°Cool! I can¡¯t see the other bank!¡±

    One of the two great rivers of the continent, the North Telies.

    Stretching from the central ins and flowing to the western sea, it was a river of blessings whose flow supported logistics and agriculture.

    The towns along its basin did lots of trade and grewrge.

    This Elektra too, despite being a provincial town, was a rtivelyrge one with over thirty thousand people.

    In this lively city there was a big-breasted woman covering her face with a hat.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see my face, right?¡±

    She asked worriedly, but no problem.

    Would she be angry if I said the men¡¯s gazes aren¡¯t going to her face but her legendary-sized bust?

    ¡°Aegir-sama! Look! That ship looks like a hill! And it¡¯s got cloth attached?¡±

    A 40 meter long 5 meter tall barge was docked at the wharf.

    There were countless oars protruding from its sides.

    It seems to be loaded with a huge amount of goods.

    ¡°That is a bireme. Probably going to transport grain to [White City], I think. It can even go upstream, and if the wind is good it can go at an amazing speed¡±

    Which reminds me, I heard that sea-going ships had cloth attached and no oars but it seems river ships do the same, too.

    The ¡°White City¡± is the Olga Federation capital and because the official name changes with each sessive king so it seems to be called with its nickname.

    Celia seems to be seeing the river and boats for the first time and even talked to Nonna who she doesn¡¯t usually get along with, how admirable.

    It¡¯s my first time, too but I¡¯m not going to raise a fuss about it.

    There were lots of shops lined up along the riverbank, and there¡¯s a wide variety of them, too.

    From fruits I¡¯ve never seen before to handicrafts, as expected from a foreign trade post.

    Nonna picked up a small yellow fruit and said ¡°this is delicious you know¡±, so we bought a few.

    Seems they¡¯re called ¡°mandarins¡±.

    I had her peel the rind with her slender fingers and put it in my mouth. It had a strange taste, sweet and yet sour.

    Celia happily stuffed her mouth with it too, but Nonna didn¡¯t partake.

    As a town with a trade port and a logistical base for the locality, there were many traders who set up shop at Elektra, their numbers rival Gordonia.

    Then the reason we were now visiting a shop was to trade the wagon in.

    The wagon had been useful to us up until now, but they¡¯ll get in the way if we were to go on a ship, and as we go west we would draw near the capital so there would be transport facilities like stagecoaches there.

    But most of all, unlike a single horse like Schwarz, a wagon that takes up a roadne would be restricted for entry to developed towns.

    It would¡¯ve been fine if we only had to pay a fee, but Nonna said there were towns where they were only allowed for nobles and traders who own stores.

    The wagon was convenient if we had to sleep outdoors but then we had to sleep outdoors with it, which would be putting the cart before the horse.

    ¡°Two mares and a medium-sized wagon, right? The items were quite good but they were well used so I can only offer this much ...¡±

    I was going to say that¡¯s fine but Celia interjected.

    ¡°Aegir-sama. If it¡¯s just that much then that other store buys for more¡±

    Though this is the first store we came to.

    ¡°Please wait! In consideration for the lovely youngdy...¡±

    In the end the two mares go for 5 gold and the wagon for another 5; they fetched quite the price.

    Celia was worried that Schwarz who had seem to like the mares would sulk but he doesn¡¯t seem to be interested.

    ¡°He¡¯s loyal to master, isn¡¯t he¡±

    So Celia said, but I knew better.

    He had already copted with both the mares before we came here.1

    Seems like he¡¯s no longer interested in them once he¡¯s banged them once.

    Really, what a ridiculous horse.

    1 ?TN: My headcanon says this happened while Egg was banging Arisa and Collette ¨C Like horse like master?

    Now all we need to do is get on a boat due west, but both Nonna and Celia were tired from the long trip and it¡¯d be better for Schwarz to get a change of horseshoes and rest as well.

    Elektra was lively and had lots of people so there were proportionally many inns.

    There stood inns ranging from low quality rowhouse-like ones to high ss temple-like inns.

    My creed is to not spare any expense for women, food, and lodging, so I thought to pick the best inn but Nonna tearfully shook her head.

    Looks like high-ss inns would be inconvenient for her.

    In the end the three of us stayed in one that costs two silvers per person per night.

    Celia was the one who said so but it seems that this was still incredibly high-ss.

    The first floor was a dining area and bar-room like the hard-boiled pavilion but the food there were higher-ss.

    But then again the food Andrei makes might have been better.

    The rooms¡¯ decor were also beautiful, the beds arerge and clean.

    But the best thing of all was that they have bathtubs in the inn.

    It was of course arge bath where all the inn¡¯s guests bathe together but being able to enjoy dipping in warm water is the best.

    ¡°Now then, since we¡¯ve got the luggage out of the way, should we head for the baths?¡±

    I want to wash the journey¡¯s dirt away as soon as I can.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with¡±

    ¡°My apologies. I¡¯m a bit reluctant to show my face in this town after all¡±

    ¡°We finally get a bath you know. Won¡¯t you be fine if just a little?¡±

    Let¡¯s try pressuring her a bit.

    ¡°My apologies. I will wipe myself clean so ...¡¯

    ¡°Aegir-sama! Let¡¯s hurry up and go!¡±

    Looks like she has some big reservations, well, sure, getting in the baths with tits that big are going to draw eyes.

    The baths are of course mixed-gender, after all.

    There were already several people in the bath but neither I nor Celia minded them and washed ourselves in warm water.

    While Celia was scrubbing herself I took the chance to check her growth.

    Her chest had swelled just a little bit and her rump was firm but they¡¯re still on the small side.

    I tried using my finger to check the important spot too, but her small hole was tight even for one finger, and cutely tightened, kyuu-kyuu.

    Well, this won¡¯t be able to fit my penis in.

    ?TN: before anybody gets in a tizzy, remember that she¡¯s only a couple years younger than him?

    ¡°U, um!¡±

    Celia raised a voice to object.

    Was it too much stimtion for a child?

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash you next!¡±

    Since she offered then I¡¯ll have her wash.

    First she clumsily washed me with her hands, but before long she used her whole body to wash me.

    She was breathing roughly as she frantically moved to rub all over me.

    I can feel hardened nipples rubbing on my back.

    ¡°If you¡¯re turned on why don¡¯t you relieve yourself with your fingers?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not!¡±

    She denied it in panic but she didn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡°Onii-san. How¡¯s your back?¡±

    But a single sentence marked the end of her gant service.

    Apletely naked woman stood behind us, exposing her puffing breasts and neatly trimmed pubic hair without any effort spared to hide them.

    ¡°Only two coppers to wash your back. You want to use my hole we can do it in that room over there for a silver¡±

    ¡°W! Wha¡±!¡±

    Now that I looked, seems like there were several women who were likewise calling on to the washing men.

    Most of them were doing rather risque washing, raising the men¡¯s desires, probably connected to prostitution.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see! I¡¯m here¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, the littledy should go and wash herself clean in the bath¨C¡±

    ¡°What are you ...!¡±

    ¡°I prefer little girls like her¡±

    ¡°Arara, you have a little girl hobby, do you. Onii-san¡¯s tool is big so take care so you don¡¯t break her ok?¡±

    Celia looked like she was going to start a fight so I chased the woman away, with regret.

    I¡¯m getting a bad rep but beyond the border, anything goes.2

    2 ?TN: i.e. what goes on in Vegas stays in Vegas?

    ¡°Don¡¯t get provoked so easily. You don¡¯t look cool at all getting angry with your nipples hard¡±

    As Celia was making a sound that doesn¡¯t sound like a voice I dragged her inside the bath ... Aaah a hot bath in the middle of winter is the best.

    Celia was at her usual ce, sitting between my legs and ncing up at me.

    She felt my penis on her back but since it got big because of that woman earlier she couldn¡¯t seem to stand for it.

    Let it go, it¡¯s the fate of men.

    As we were leisurely enjoying the warm bath two middle-aged men with protruding bellies came sitting next to us.

    ¡°May we sit next to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a cute little missy there¡±

    They didn¡¯t have any ill will in particr so we exchanged greetings safely.

    I moved Celia from between my legs to the other side from the men.

    ¡°Is this your first time in Elektra, big bro?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I came from the Central ins¡±

    ¡°Heeh, by boat?¡±

    ¡°No, we went ovend¡±

    The men raised a voice in admiration.

    Well, it¡¯s rare for someone to go ovend in winter.

    While we¡¯re having leisurely chat I noticed Celia sticking close to me hiding behind my body.

    Looks like she dislikes being exposed naked to unknown men.

    The men noticed her too.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so guarded, little missy¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, we¡¯re not going to look at you lecherously¡±

    They drew close to me in a weird way.

    ¡°Rather than that ... it¡¯s big bro who we¡¯re interested in, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you have a robust body, and that thing is amazing, too¡±

    These two seem to be staying in a single room with a twin bed.

    I put Celia in between myself and the men.3

    She raised a voice in protest, but protecting the master is also a follower¡¯s job.

    3 ?TN: Ladies and gentlemen: behold Egg fearing for his chastity?

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful city, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the first time I saw a harbor, I was stunned¡±

    ¡°Well, Elektra¡¯s been a prosperous city since 200 years ago, see. Then that just had to happen ...¡±

    ¡°You can say that again¡±

    The two men chatted, looking sour.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Well you know. It seems the Federal Government¡¯s changing the town¡¯s name¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an incident where the Count ruling here was charged for treason the other day¡±

    I heard the Federation was politically stable, though.

    ¡°But then the treason was found out before it became something big, huh¡±

    ¡°That count¡¯s family has been ruling this town for generations, too, their house were named the same as the town, Elektra¡±

    ¡°Then since they can¡¯t have a town named after a traitor so they renamed it. Umm, what was it again? Rurirotsk? Rurulesk?¡±

    ¡°Elektra sounded many times better. We¡¯ve been trading here since my father¡¯s time so after all this time ...¡±

    Having the town¡¯s name change is hard on the people living there.

    Though it¡¯s nothing too important for someone like me who never stay in one ce.

    They then made me listen to all kinds ofints about the Count and the confusion afterwards, about the government officesgging, and about tax collection.

    The men said their names were ¡°Moho¡± and ¡°Geyda¡±, childhood friends and a pair of trader and artisan.

    Surprisingly, they had families, seems they like to escape their families and stay at an inn.

    Celia looks like she¡¯s getting dizzy so we ought to get out soon.

    ¡°We¡¯re still tired from the journey so please excuse us here¡±

    ¡°Ooh! I see! Well, we¡¯ll be staying at room 205!¡±

    ¡°205, remember that!¡±

    Like hell I¡¯de over, I thought as I got out.

    Their eyes were focused on myher regions but it¡¯s gross to even hide it.

    Celia frantically covered her chest and her important part with her hand and followed.

    But the men did not even take a nce at her.

    Back at the room, Nonna had already changed into some loose sleepwear.

    Since we decided to rest at the inn for a while everyone bought somefy indoor clothes.

    Since there was some ck to her clothes her breasts shook violently.

    She probably carefully wiped her body already, the scent of sweat and dust were already gone and her hair was also clean.

    But as you¡¯d expect, Celia who had washed from the head down and gone into the bath shined more.

    Feeling my gaze, Celia deliberately unted some skin while making the bed, and Nonna smiled as she watched over her.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Nonna came from this town, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°.............¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything but I continued¡±

    ¡°I heard this at the bath earlier, but they¡¯re changing the town¡¯s name¡±

    Nonna dropped her cup to the floor.

    Celiained while cleaning it up but Nonna¡¯s eyes were fixed on me.

    What¡¯s the meaning of this? Her face says.

    ¡°Well they said it¡¯s all sorts of inconvenient to have it carry the name of a traitor¡±

    *grit*, there was an incredible sound from her mouth.

    Her smile was nowhere to be found, even her eyes were filled to the brim with anger.

    ¡°My apologies. I¡¯m feeling tired so I shall retire now¡±

    ¡°To go sleep while Aegir-sama is talking, what¡¯s the meaning of this!¡±

    Celia mored but Nonna pulled her covers and didn¡¯t move.

    She can¡¯t repress her emotions any more than this, it looks.

    I hugged Celia and carried her to bed like that.

    In under ten minutes there was a sound of snoring from between my arms.

    Late at night

    While Celia was snoring and I was pretending to sleep, Nonna slowly rose up from bed and looked outside from the veranda.

    The town was of course pitch-dark but there weremp-lights by the ships moored at the docks looking like stars.

    ¡°Hyaaa!¡±

    I held up Nonna in my arms from behind and set her down on a sofa in the living room partitioned from the bedroom by a door.

    ¡°If you want to embrace me then shouldn¡¯t we use the bed? Or may it be that you have some other wish of me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep with you. No, I want to sleep with you but that¡¯s not the thing I want to talk to you about now¡±

    Sessfully fixing her expression, she smiled and said ¡°What is it then?¡±

    I¡¯m bad at introductions and bargaining.

    ¡°Nonna .... Elektra, right?¡±

    Her smile crumbled, she turned to face me like a broken waterwheel.

    I can see from her expression but I still continued.

    ¡°Lady Nonna of the House of Count Elektra, am I right?¡±

    ¡°N, no! What are you saying!¡±

    ¡°Timewise it was about a year ago, the Count¡¯s house was disgraced on ount of treason and you became a ve. The high-ss inns and traders still remember your face. Which is why you don¡¯t want to be seen around town¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m nothing like that! Don¡¯t just go say something so conveniently!¡±

    ¡°We met traders who used to deal with the former Lord at the bath. Should we try asking them? Do you remember seeing this girl?¡±

    Though the weren¡¯t such big shots, just a couple of man-lovers.

    ¡°..........¡±

    Nonna fell silent with tears on her face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like being seen as a traitor¡¯s daughter? Or maybe you don¡¯t want people to see you fall from your lofty position?¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a traitor!¡±

    I finally heard the voice behind the mask.

    ¡°Father did nothing wrong! There were bandits, then he sent soldiers, then...!¡±

    One day, he was notified of arge-scale band of bandits doing repeat piging of the perimeter towns within his domain.

    He then gathered soldiers and he himself lead the charge, but there was no sign of the bandits. The Lords of surrounding territories made a fuss saying that he was going to rebel against the Federal Government.

    The messenger who should¡¯ve exined the circumstances never arrived at the capital, and the ambassador from the capital who was sent to ascertain the circumstances was assassinated within the domain.

    The federal government took this as a sure sign of mutiny and assembled a punitive force.

    The Count who sent himself as a messenger to the capital was executed, and so were his son who carried his line and his wife.

    His girls were deprived of their positions and sold as ves.

    This was the whole story of the Count Elektra rebellion.

    The County was divvied up between the surrounding Lords. Thinking that when the assets were seized by Central the plot would be uncovered, but that has nothing to do with Nonna.

    That day, she lost everything, her family, her status, and her home.

    And now, thest proof that the House of Count Elektra existed had vanished.

    ¡°Oniisama and the others were hanged in front of the house. Sister refused to be a ve and killed herself. I¡¯m the only one left¡±

    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s the reason behind those dead eyes of yours¡±

    Nonna shakily raised her face.

    The look on her face was seething anger ¨C at me who forced her to be reminded of her past.

    ¡°So, what do you want with me!? You want to rape me whileughing at my past? You want to sell me at a brothel as a former noblegirl?¡±

    ¡°Neither. I want you to live in the future, not your past¡±

    Nonna turned her face down without saying anything¡±

    ¡°I want you to fall for me from the bottom of your heart. Leave your past behind and be mine, won¡¯t you?¡±

    I put my hands on her shoulders and whispered.

    The girl¡¯s shaking stopped and she slowly stepped away.

    Next I felt a shock on my cheek, Nonna pped me ... no, hit me with all she had.

    ¡°Get off me you brute!! Stop saying nonsense!¡±

    Her angry roar resounded in the room, I heard Celia waking up and running over in a hurry.

    ¡°If you want my body you can have it. If you want my heart you can try courting me. But I will never ever hand over my soul!!¡±

    She put my knife to her own neck, she must¡¯ve been hiding it somewhere.

    ¡°If you tell me to forget thete Elektra¡¯s glory and past pride then I, as Nonna Elektra,st of the line of the House of Count Elektra, will end it here with pride!¡±

    I seem to have brought imperial wrath on myself.

    Celia jumped in with her sword, but was startled to see Nonna.

    As I motioned Celia to stand back with one hand, I continued.

    ¡°Do you miss your past family? Do you want this town?¡±

    ¡°Of course! But it¡¯s all go...¡±

    ¡°I asked if you wanted it or not!¡±

    Nonna hesitated for a moment but she wasn¡¯t afraid of my anger.

    ¡°This town is Elektra¡¯s pride! The town built by our ancestors. Wanting to take it back is obvious!¡±

    Nonna¡¯s voice was raised in anger, but tears flowed endlessly from her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore.

    ¡°Then I will get this town back in your hands. Will you give me even your soul to be my woman if I promised that?¡±

    There was a moment of silence, Nonna¡¯s expression was still tense.

    ¡°Stop saying foolish things!¡±

    I held the knife she was pointing at her own throat with my bare hands.

    Blood flowed and Celia made a pitiful sound.

    ¡°I will certainly, definitely take back this town for you¡±

    ¡°A mere mercenary like you can do something like that?!¡±

    ¡°If you think so then you wouldn¡¯t be able to, right? At most you can only cut your own neck¡±

    Nonna widened her eyes and lost strength.

    ¡°I will do it. Be it in ten years or twenty or more, but I will definitely do it!¡±

    I brushed the knife off Nonna¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What a mere fallen noble like like you can¡¯t do, I will do in your stead. So, leave everything to me¡±

    Nonna fell to her knees on the floor.

    ¡°May I .... believe in you?¡±

    ¡°You can leave anything and everything to me. There¡¯s nothing you have to do anymore. Fall into my arms, if you do that I¡¯ll do everything else¡±

    Nonna fell on her backside on the floor and made a sob.

    Ah, it¡¯sing.

    I hid the bloodstained knife and told Celia to put her sword down.

    Then the dam burst.

    ¡°HIIEEEEEEEEEEENNNNNN!!!¡±

    Thete night mor ended in her crying out loud like a baby.

    All the pent-up feelings she had were now let out.

    The descendant of a Count family was now a mere girl.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s clean this up¡±

    Celia¡¯s sleepwear were ruffled and I was totally naked myself.

    Right then the inn¡¯s employees and guests who heard the ruckus came knocking.

    When they opened the door they saw a worn-out little girl, a naked man, and a crying woman.

    Everything was peacefully settled with me being a bastard who was toying two girls around.

 Chapter 20 â€“ Oath and Treasured Sword

    <h4>Chapter 20 ¨C Oath and Treasured Sword</h4>

    ¡°Okay now, so what¡¯s this about?¡±

    It was lunchtime. We were having a trial in my room.

    Nonna was set down on the bed, Celia was making a scary pose.

    ¡°You raised your hand against Aegir-sama and even injured him¡±

    Nonna¡¯s punch had no effect altogether but the hand holding the knife was grandly cut. It looked like it would hurt for 2-3 days even with medicine.

    Nonna dejectedly cast her teared-out face down.

    Her impact from yesterday was gone somewhere and now she had the aura of a mere teenage girl.

    ¡°How may I apologize, I¡¯m really sorry¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like my girls with a spine¡±

    Nonna raised her face and smiled.

    That was not a fake smile, it¡¯s genuine.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t forgive her hurting Aegir-sama! Please punish her!¡±

    Only Celia was ying the bad cop.

    ¡°I suppose, Nonna, here¡±

    ¡°Yes ......¡±

    I had Nonna step close and go down on all fours, I then rolled her skirt up, exposing her white, slender rump.

    Looking at that sweet ass made me want to put something in but this is punishment time.

    I gave that ass several strong open-palmed spank.

    ¡°Aaah! Oww! Noo?¡±

    I let her go after 5 spanks, but Nonna kept looking at me with moist eyes.

    She didn¡¯t even want to cover up her humiliating pose, having her private parts shown to a man.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been punished...¡±

    She looked at me with sugary eyes.

    ¡°Still not enough. Next is this¡±

    I gave Nonna a rough kiss and used two of my fingers, twisting them into Nonna¡¯s vagina.

    I thought she¡¯d be in pain having fingers forced into her, but her insides were rather wet and my fingers slipped in easily. Did she get turned on having her ass spanked?

    ¡°Are you reflecting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course¡±

    I turned to Celia.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    ¡°¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C !!¡±

    She said something in an unintelligiblenguage.

    Nonna¡¯s face and tone then became serious as she pulled her underwear back up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe what you said yesterday. For that, there¡¯s a ce I would like to visit¡±

    Nonna put her hat down low and led me out.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have any lingering sentiments, but she still can¡¯t let her presence her be known by the current Lord.

    But her walking pace was sure, she puffed her chest in dignity, perfect for the daughter of a Count.

    No more downcast eyes, no more hiding who she is.

    Would there be any man who won¡¯t fall for that figure?

    We arrived at some ruins, from the size of the burned-down building, it seems to have been arge mansion.

    ¡°This was my house¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    ¡°The main house is being used by the current Lord, but this private residence a bit away from the city center is where I grew up¡±

    Nonna picked out the debris of the residence which had been left to rot without even being cleared up after it was burnt down, to show us something.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d being back here ever again¡±

    I tried to hug Nonna from behind but she deftly escaped.

    ¡°This way¡±

    Nonna stood in front of a small building next to the burned-down house.

    The building was made entirely out of stone so even though its surface was scorched it didn¡¯t copse.

    ¡°This is the treasure cer¡±

    There were stairs leading underground inside.

    Each floor might have been once filled with all kinds of treasure, but they have been thoroughly plundered and only the stone shelves are left behind.

    Nonna went down further underground.

    At the lowest floor, there was arge, gorgeous strongbox in the middle, it would surely have contained the family heirloom.

    Of course, it had been wrenched open and was empty.

    Nonna went past the box as if it was of no use and put her hand on the inner wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s here. There¡¯s no key so please break it down¡±

    I see, so the real heirloom is stored here.

    At a nce, the inner wall is just a regr stone wall.

    With an extravagant strongbox here anyone would be crazy to tear this up.

    I held up the bardiche and hit the wall.

    It was unexpectedly brittle, it copsed in one blow.

    Inside was gold and silver ... not, but there was an ornamented metal box put inside.

    It was old and didn¡¯t look as beautiful as the strongbox but it had the weight of history behind it.

    Nonna quietly opened it, showing a single sword inside.

    It was 140 cm long, there were no gems on the hilt but it had beautiful carvings.

    But what catches my eye the most was the silver shining de, just like a gem.

    ¡°Beautiful....¡±

    Celia was fascinated.

    ¡°This is the sword handed down from our first generation, the [Dual Crater]¡±

    ¡°The Dual Crater...¡±

    It¡¯s too big for a noble¡¯s treasured sword and the name is dangerous, too.

    ¡°This is not a ceremonial sword. It was granted to the founder by the spirits, used to clear thisnd from monsters and barbarians¡±

    But the bit about the spirits is almost a myth, she added.

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Nonna picked the sword up and hugged it to her chest with the de down.

    Mine and Celia¡¯s eyes widened.

    The sword¡¯s de was by no means small.

    A young girl picked up a 140 cm greatsword with slender hands.

    There are more strange points.

    It was too clean to be a sword used in realbat.

    My bardiche was very solid but it was scratched so much you can say it¡¯s tattered.

    Much less an over-a-hundred-year-old sword without a single rust.

    ¡°This sword is said to be made of the indestructible metal Mithril. It¡¯s light and harder than anything else. This Dual Crater is thest inheritance of the Elektra...¡±

    Nonna stepped up to me hugging the sword.

    ¡°You said you will certainly take back the town someday, and you told me to even give up my soul¡±

    She stepped even closer to me.

    ¡°If what you say is true then I¡¯ll give you everything, this sword and also my soul¡±

    I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    I stepped up to her and took the sword she was holding, then hugged her.

    ¡°If you be unable to fulfill your promise, I will cut you down and curse you all the way, okay?¡±

    Whispered Nonna to my ear.

    ¡°What a frightening woman¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how noblewomen are¡±

    Laughing together, we were about to fall into an embrace but Celia butted in.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so we walked out with her right hand held by Nonna and her left by me.

    ¡°We look like parents and daughter, don¡¯t we, Aegir-sama?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Celia¡¯s yell rang throughout the basement.

    The Dual Crater would draw looks if taken out of its scabbard but inside, it looks like just an ordinary high-quality two-handed sword.

    It¡¯s also unusually light, when I hung it on my waist there¡¯s no big difference to the steel knife.

    I was getting worried whether it can really cut things, so I tried cutting a barrel in a back alley without anyone present, but it cut through like a hot knife through butter.

    If I didn¡¯t try it out I might have cut myself in battle with it.

    This is awesome, I thought while gleefully cutting up trash and Nonna gave me a headbutt, but I digress.

    When all is done and we went back to the inn, Nonna spoke.

    ¡°May I ask something selfish?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I vowed this earlier but I¡¯m giving you my all, body, heart, and soul¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I epted¡±

    ¡°And I think, probably, Aegir-sama will sleep with me and break my maidenhood today¡±

    ¡°I n to, if you¡¯re not against it¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Then now that I¡¯ve offered you my all, it should be a given that I should let Aegir-sama decide, but ...¡±

    She doesn¡¯t want to let me decide?

    ¡°May I ask you to do me like a noble girl who¡¯s perverted down there?¡±

    Where¡¯s she going with this?

    Nonna drew close to my ear and mumbled her desires.

    ¡°You want that kind of y?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dream for my first time at least .... May I?¡±

    Nonna looked up at me with upturned eyes, and I don¡¯t really mind at all.

    Weird ones like this is nice every once in awhile.

    Then the stage unfolds on a knight and princess¡¯ love drama.

    ¡°Aegir, my legs hurt. Give me a massage?¡±

    Nonna put her leg forward and deliberately rolled her skirt up, showing her underwear.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be so indecent like that¡±

    ¡°Ara, what did you see? My underwear? Or maybe you think you could see my wet female flesh?¡±

    I swooped down on the giggling girl.

    ¡°Mdy! I can hold back no longer!¡±

    ¡°Ah! No! I was only teasing you a little, I wasn¡¯t serious¡±

    I locked lips with her and tore off her clothes.

    ¡°I, can¡¯t go back anymore. I¡¯ll eat you up Mdy!¡±

    ¡°Aaah, I¡¯m being raped by the knight who¡¯s supposed to protect me!¡±

    I pinned down both Nonna¡¯s hands and inserted my meat rod ... or I pretended to and let it slide between her thighs.

    ¡°Oww¨C. I can¡¯t get married anymore ... Aegir, take responsibility and marry me!¡±

    ¡°Of course Mdy. I shall protect you with my life like I always do!¡±

    ¡°.... Then I¡¯ll allow it. Now, gently ravish your Nonna!¡±

    The first act was the story of a mischievous princess and a knight.

    ¡°Aegir! Are you back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have broken down the enemy and returned victorious!¡±

    ¡°As expected from my strongest knight!¡±

    When Nonna hugged me her gigantic breasts stuck to me.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Aegir? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Your ignorance is. You have no knowledge how excited a man back from battle is¡±

    I pushed Nonna down on the bed, tearing her clothes off by force, and suckled on her breasts.

    At the same time I pinched her flesh bud down below.

    ¡°Wha! What are you doing! Stop you brute!¡±

    ¡°UOOOOOOH!!¡±

    Without allowing room for argument I inserted my manhood ... pretend to insert and let it slide on her belly.

    ¡°NOOO!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING! YOU¡¯RE STEALING YOUR MISTRESS¡¯ CHASTITY!¡±

    ¡°Shut up and stay still! This is all because those breasts were seducing me!¡±

    I did pretend insertions from the front and behind, rubbing my meat rod on her crotch.

    ¡°STOP IT! I¡¯ll still forgive you for your valor ... so!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sing out!¡±

    Nonna sank her nails into me in resistance.

    She¡¯s a pro actress.

    ¡°STOP IT! Do you seriously want to make your mistress pregnant!? You can¡¯te, get off!!¡±

    ¡°GUUH!¡±

    Matching the timing, I ejacted, and the flying semen caught on Nonna¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°.... and it¡¯s just at the right time of the month, too. I¡¯m definitely pregnant. Horrible, you. Uuuu¡±

    I gently caressed Nonna who broke down to tears on the bed.

    She finally looked up and looked at me sulkily.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make you my husband! If you refuse I¡¯ll have you executed for l¨¨se majest¨¦, raping your mistress! This is what you want, right? Wait you¡¯re going again? Enough, AAAAH! No, that big one¡¯s cheating!¡±

    Act 2, the noblewoman raped by the knight back from battle.

    ¡°The next one is...¡±

    After the third act, where I yed a knight NTRing the princess from the partner her parents decided, I tightly hugged Nonna, who was going to tell another fantasy of hers.

    ¡°Eh? Um ...¡±

    ¡°While the Knight and Princess routine is rather hot, I want to try bedding Princess Nonna Elektra, too¡±

    Nonna¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°But I¡¯m a fallen one and only a ve¡±

    ¡°A fallen former noble¡¯s daughter meets a mercenary on the way who promised her to take back her father¡¯snd. That¡¯s quite romantic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Nonna thought for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s ... good. It sounds great now that you put it that way!¡±

    ¡°So Nonna, I¡¯d like to therefore take your virginity¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it. This former noble¡¯s daughter¡¯s virginity, please tear it up with your marvellous tool¡±

    We stood facing each other naked in front of the bed, then I hugged her shoulders and exchanged a kiss.

    The surprising thing is, even though both our hands on each other¡¯s shoulders, her breasts were touching me in the belly.

    ¡°What amazing breasts¡±

    ¡°Fufu, they¡¯re a lot of trouble since my dresses would be unwearable within half a year¡±

    Nonna motioned me to sit on the bed, while she knelt down on the floor.

    ¡°You like big breasts?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    I answered without even a moment¡¯s dy.

    Is there any man who hatesrge breasts?

    ¡°You¡¯re an honest man. For your reward I¡¯ll hold it between them¡±

    Nonna lifted her titanic breasts and inserted my meat rod in between.

    The phallus that other women praised, that I have confidence in its size, was almostpletely buried.

    What fearsome breasts.

    The stimtion wasn¡¯t all that strong but having huge breasts jiggling right before my eyes heightened the excitement.

    She moved her breast while sweating, perhaps the weight was too heavy even for herself to hold.

    When my excitement finally swelled, my member¡¯s head erged further and peeked out from her breasts.

    ¡°To even peek out from between my breasts ... such a splendid cock ... will you dirty my breasts with it now?¡±

    ¡°No, first I¡¯ll take your virginity¡±

    Since my member had gotten so monstrously big, I ought to have her take it.

    Nonna rolled down on the bed and spread her legs.

    Unlike her explosive chest, she was rather modest down there.

    The lips were faint, the hair was thin, and only the meat bud wrapped in skin was slightlyrge.

    ¡°Ngyaah! This is embarrassing!¡±

    I started roughly kissing her hole and inserting my tongue and finally the time came.

    I put my thing on Nonna¡¯s belly, on Nonna who¡¯s all dainty excepting her breasts, and slid it down.

    Of course, Nonna was nervous and strained, putting her hands to her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in¡±

    I guided my meat rod to the magnificently wet hole.

    The entrance was now so stretched it seemed it would break and the thicker membrane was going to tear.

    Unable to hold back, Nonna called to me.

    ¡°Ah! Go slowly! Please!¡±

    ¡°Hm? It¡¯s less painful if I go in all at once you know?¡±

    ¡°No, please take my chastity slowly!¡±

    Well, if she says so, then I¡¯ll be going in slowly and her hymen tore audibly.

    Even though it¡¯s going to be needlessly painful like this.

    ¡°GUH! Ow ow! uuuu¡ª¡±

    ¡°See, it hurts doesn¡¯t it? Should I go in all at once?¡±

    ¡°No, go on like this! More slowly!¡±

    I took my time with it like the weirdo wanted, and finally, when thest resistance audibly gave way, the mystery was solved.

    ¡°OOOOOOWWW!! IT TORE! IT FEELS GOOOD!!¡±

    Then there was a flood of genital fluid.

    She somehow came from the pain of losing her maidenhead.

    Looks like Nonna likes it painful.

    Speaking of which, our y was basically all about her getting attacked and raped by men.

    So there are girls who like things like these.

    In that case then I don¡¯t have to hold back, I ignored Nonna¡¯s pain and moved my hips.

    It should¡¯ve been painful to move without resting after losing her maidenhead but Nonna seemed to enjoy it so much she was drooling.

    I buried my face in her pillowlike breasts and sucked on the nipple, and finally came with both hands pressing her breasts together.

    ¡°Ah! Outside! It¡¯s dangerous toda...¡±

    ¡°UUOOOOOOHHHH!!!!¡±

    ¡°.... never mind¡±

    The blessings ofrge breasts were no joke, I came so much that Nonna¡¯s belly swelled out.

    After a few minutes ejacting and I was going to pull out, Nonna bound me with her legs.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I could count on. If we get a child then you¡¯re going to take care of it forever, right?¡±

    To paraphrase, she means that I should properly take care of any child should onee out.

    Incidentally, when the battle was over and I opened the door to go get some water, I saw Celia ransacking her tiny genitals with her tiny fingers.

    ¡°T, this is! Not what you think!¡±

    Celia was helplessly trying toe up with an excuse so I gripped her flesh bud and rubbed her weak point inside and she immediately tensed and fell t.

    She even made a small squirt, how cute.

    I had to feed Nonna water by mouth to mouth so I went back to where she was.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°All right. Is everyone aboard? We can¡¯t go back once we set off!¡±

    The sailor shouted with a drunk red face and a raspy voice.

    We were on board a passenger boat heading from Elektra to White City, officially called Jundgrad.

    The fare was 5 gold per person, 10 for Schwarz.

    The price was quite high, since we chose a boat with private rooms that would fit three people, albeit small.

    To keep the cost down we could¡¯ve hitched a ride on a cargo ship or chosen amon room on the hold, but I can¡¯t let Nonna and Celia stay at such a male-stinking ce.

    Also, White City was located at the western part of the Federation, which is 20 days away from Elektra in the south by boat.

    I won¡¯t want to spend all that time in an ufortable ce.

    Since we had the time I also want to flirt with Nonna.

    Once on board the ship, Celia was kicking up a fuss over the sights she¡¯s seeing for the first time, while Nonna went around each room to give our greetings.

    Being a former noble, Nonna was estranged from themon sense ofmoners but her etiquette was perfect.

    It was the part where Celia and I, with our lowly birth wascking so I was d for that.

    ¡°We will be taking up room next to you. We might be troubling you from now on so in advance ...¡±

    She lightly lifted her skirt in greeting.

    Seeingrge-breasted Nonna in an open dress giving a polite greeting, the woman was fascinated and the man ogled.

    The dress was the one I bought for Nonna as a housedress and she seems to like it very much.

    She looked good in it so I¡¯m notining.

    The other guests were mostly rich citizens or merchants, but one of the rooms were lodged by a noble, which surprised Nonna, but he seems to have no links to the Count¡¯s House, and had his eyes on Nonna¡¯s breasts the whole time.

    ¡°Y, yes! You have quite the manners there. In deference to your low birth you may join me in the bar-room¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honour to be in the presence of a noble, but I havepanions so I will be partaking in the simple meals ...¡±

    Nonna dodged the man trying to approach her while looking at her breasts, and when he still tried toe forward she abruptly turned and went back to the room.

    As expected from someone trained in high society stuff.

    She would have expected the noble to do something.

    He longingly looked at our room, but when pushes to shove, I can just break his neck and throw him into the river.

    Thatnky guy¡¯s neck I can probably break with one hand.

    ¡°Huff, that was tiring¡±

    ¡°Splendidly done¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I remember with my body¡±

    For almost a year, she lived while being trained in sexual techniques and how to seduce men.

    But right now she still had an air of elegance about her.

    Conduct that was carved into her soul won¡¯t disappear so easily.

    ¡°I would like Aegir-sama to learn it too someday¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cut out for something like that. I¡¯ll leave it to you¡±

    ¡°You may not!¡±

    Nonna scolded me with arms akimbo.

    ¡°By taking back Elektra you will be getting the power thates with it. Therefore you will at least be a noble or there won¡¯t be any talk of it¡±

    Well, that may be true.

    A mercenary, even a well-reputed head of a mercenary band, won¡¯t be allowed to get his hands on a town.

    Moreover, snatching one from the Olga Federation and establishing myself as a King would be beyond me.

    ¡°If you say at any moment that you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll cut your throat thenmit suicide, okay¡±

    Nonna hugged me, wanting me to hug back.

    While in my embrace sheid her hands on my hip and let go.

    She stole the dagger hanging on my hip.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this for self-defense. I¡¯ll be teaching you a nobleman¡¯s manners a little at a time, okay¡±

    Nonna came over to the window and hugged Celia who was looking outside.

    Celia squealed but didn¡¯t take her eyes off the window.

    Since the Elektra incident those two have been getting along, huh.

    Like sisters, Celia red up in envy at Nonna¡¯s rtions with me.

    I can settle it by sleeping with Celia, but I don¡¯t have the slightest desire to do that right now.

    Sure enough, after seeing Nonna¡¯s titanic breasts her meager ones stood out all the more.

    My goal was getting a Kingdom of my own and taking Lucy as my woman.

    That part is still unshaken but doing only that won¡¯t fulfill my promise with Nonna.

    An ordinary Kingdom won¡¯t be a match for the Federation.

    But I¡¯m going to do it.

    Sleeping with both Lucy and Nonna will be magnificent.

    Putting Celia on while I¡¯m at it might be good too.

    Being stimted by my own imagination, I find myself gazing at Nonna who was frolicking with Celia, I quickly pulled down her underwear and put it in.

    Hearing Nonna make a coquettish yelp in surprise, Celia turned around and was at loss for words.

    After all, there was someone here fucking while being glued to herself.

    Sheined, of course, but Nonna and I were too fired up to stop.

    Celia sulked and went to bed, but she was obviously peeking from under the covers, Nonna and I exchanged a wink and continued our act right in front of her nose.

    I heard the obvious sound of masturbating, deliberately muffled, from under the covers.

    The three of us indulged in pleasure in each our own ways.

    Under the winds and currents, the boat continued to smoothly sail toward White City.

 Chapter 21 â€“ White City

    <h4>Chapter 21 ¨C White City</h4>

    After about twenty days of sailing, we arrived at White City, officially named ¡°Jundgrad¡±.

    ¡°This is amazing¡±

    ¡°Incredible¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it when I was a little girl, but it really is magnificent¡±

    White City was surrounded by walls.

    The towering walls shined in white, surrounding the whole city without a single gap.

    We debarked from the boat and stood in a line of people going from the harbor towards the City.

    The guards issued permits to visitors in an assembly-line system.

    White City was located insiderge castle walls and was further divided into blocks by smaller walls, it is not allowed to visit blocks outside of what the permit allows.

    The blocks were divided into four by social ss: the second-ss citizen area, the citizen area, the nobles area, and the royal castle.

    The second-ss citizen area was mainly inhabited by plebeian emigrants from outside the country.

    There were no details on the actual number of people and no head tax was levied, the public order was mostly unmaintained.

    It is said that the only reason they were allowed to live in the city was for wartime conscription and guaranteedbor force.

    They were not recognized as royal capital residents by the other blocks, and there were frequent evictions and relocations.

    The citizens block houses themon citizens, merchants and artisans and residents with other upations.

    The block with thergest poption, it was constructed like a typical town.

    Immigration and emigration are urately registered using family registries, and so a head tax was levied and in exchange, public order are iparably well maintained to other towns.

    There were almost every institution from shops and manufactories and inns to brothels.

    The nobles block only houses nobles and thus only very few people are given permits to enter,rge mansions are built here.

    The royal castle block is a special block containing the castle where King Jund lives and only castle workers are allowed to live here.

    The whole city¡¯s poption is 600 thousand, if you include the second-ss citizens it is estimated to be about 800 thousand.

    The clear distinction and rigid ss system supports the Olga Federation¡¯s safety and growth.

    To enter the second-ss citizen block, no fee is levied, but you must pay 5 silvers to enter the citizen block, while entering the nobles block requires being a noble or having a rmendation from a noble of sufficient rank.

    There¡¯s no way we would have a noble¡¯s rmendation so we paid the entry tax for three and received the permits.

    Unlike the ones I received before, it was made from an engraved metal te, showing the difference in national power.

    I asked Nonna whether she might get exposed, but ...

    ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be anyone in the capital who¡¯d remember a rural noble¡¯s second daughter like me¡±

    She said so and calmly showed her beautiful face.

    ¡°How far do those walls go ...¡±

    It was no wonder that Celia raised her voice.

    We were supposed to go through the main gates but the walls stretched endlessly overhead.

    There were three walls over 30 meters tall and 15 meters thick, with space in between.

    It was the kind of absolute defense that makes you think: nothing can be a threat to the royal capital.

    When we finally passed through the walls, we were in White City proper.

    The walls, the streets, the houses, and the Royal Castle enshrined in the center of it all was all white with snow and shining under the sunlight.

    After all the tedium of being rocked on the ship, Schwarz neighed in excitement, frightening the passers-by.

    Within the citizens block, the liveliness was in an entirely different dimensionpared to Elektra.

    The streets that can easily fit four coaches side by side was packed with stalls and people, moreover, the shops were hawking for customers.

    There were anything and everything being sold here, and the customers wanted it all.

    Well, this is going to be harder than I thought.

    Making enemies of the Federation would mean making enemies with this kind of national power.

    I wonder if I could gain that much power.

    ¡°.........¡±

    Nonna clung tightly to my shoulders.

    (I¡¯m not letting you run after all this, okay)

    That¡¯s what her eyes said.

    Well all right, doing something reckless for a woman is a man¡¯s job after all.

    I went looking for an inn while groping Nonna¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°Nnnh! In public?¡±

    I put my arm around her shoulder and into her cleavage, stroking her pink nipple.

    Combined with the beauty¡¯s aroused face, it immediately gathered the surrounding men¡¯s attentions on us.

    ¡°Aegir-sama ...¡±

    Celia tugged my other arm and looked at me with upturned eyes while putting my hand on her chest.

    ¡°Hm? Here, have a mandarin¡±

    I put the fruit in her mouth and pat her head, she pouted.

    She¡¯s been happy with that up until now, too.

    Once we decided on an inn, I enjoyed dinner being waited on by Celia and Nonna, when a man came to talk to me.

    ¡°Yo. Some nicedies you¡¯ve got with you there! You a local?¡±

    He¡¯s in his early twenties.

    He looked carefree but didn¡¯t seem to be malicious.

    Being lightly dressed, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s from around here.

    Nonna bowed in greeting.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve just arrived at White City today. We came from the Central ins¡±

    Cool! The man was surprised.

    Having gone this far, I suppose there¡¯s not that many travellers from the Central ins here.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re from the Central ins, you got here by boat, right? I haven¡¯t been on a boat but a trip with a girl¡¯s special, right?¡±

    You doing her? He teased. I¡¯m doing her, I answered.

    The man¡¯s value in Celia¡¯s eyes seems to be dropping a lot.

    ¡°Must be great, huh. So, why did youe here in this hell of a winter?¡±

    The man brought over a cup full of booze.

    Seems he wanted a drink together.

    ¡°We wanted to see the Federation in winter¡±

    ¡°You came just for that!? Whoa, that¡¯s amazing!¡±

    The man poured his own drink while every time mine is empty, Nonna or Celia would fill it.

    I feel like being an alpha male here.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve got a good body, so how about joining in on the winter event? There are some that lets in even non citizens¡±

    ¡°Event? What kinds do you have?¡±

    ¡°The ones that let non citizens participate are the winter fox hunt or the winter sword art tournament¡±

    I can imagine what those are from the names but I silently listened.

    ¡°The fox hunt is about chasing and hunting foxes on the snowfields. Unlike normal hunts you have snow underfoot so you can¡¯t easily chase them with horses. Well, it¡¯s a riding and bowmanshippetition, I guess¡±

    Nonna had aplicated expression.

    ¡°The sword art¡¯s of course about fighting. That said, you¡¯re not supposed to kill each other, you¡¯ll be going at it with blunted des. Unlike the hunt, this one¡¯s held within the city so you¡¯ve got lots of spectators, and nearing the finals the nobles and royals alsoe to watch¡±

    ¡°Oh, that looks interesting¡±

    But I can use Schwarz for the fox one, that might be good.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts the sword art tournament¡¯s absolutely the best! I heard outstanding fighters get to enter the army with honors or service to nobles in addition to prizes. The previous winner was amoner but somehow got himself a knighthood you know¡±

    I whispered, asking Nonna whether I can get Elektra without any work if I got Federal peerage. She sighed.

    That would be impossible unless you have inheritable investiture, the knighthood he mentioned is treated as a one generation only honor, so the peerage isn¡¯t inherited and so you absolutely can¡¯t get territory with it.

    So there¡¯s no way other than a frontal attack, is there.

    ¡°And best of all ... If you got high ranks in the sword art tournament you¡¯ll be popr with girls¡±

    Now that¡¯s something I can¡¯t miss.

    ¡°Well girls do gather around strong men. Also, winning a government-sponsored tournament makes you a bit of a hero! I heard there¡¯s one who snapped up a noble girl¡±

    ¡°How do I enter the sword art tournament?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy, you go to that za over there, pay the fee, and register your name. If you don¡¯t have a Federal criminal record you won¡¯t be refused. It¡¯s just that, you¡¯ve got to have resolve. Even though you¡¯ll be fighting with blunted des they¡¯re still metal. They¡¯ve got dead people every year from bone fractures and stuff¡±

    Well, that happens.

    I¡¯ve beaten plenty people to death with a sword handle before, too.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m also joining! I¡¯m feeling confident so be ready to get hit!¡±

    From his light mood he seems to be a warrior.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention. My name¡¯s Kristoff!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Aegir, best regards if we meet each other¡±

    I¡¯ll give him all my thanks for the information.

    He left slightly drunk, I turned my eyes to the table for another cupful.

    ¡°That man went too far! .... Aegir-sama! You¡¯re not going to get more women are you?¡±

    ¡°Please be careful with your body. Please don¡¯t forget that if you be injured and cannot fulfill the dream, I will leave on a trip to hell¡±

    These two didn¡¯t seem too fond of the idea.

    By the way, as an apology to Schwarz for the boring ride, I skillfully undid his ropes when we brought him to the building¡¯s stables and got him to mount the nearby mares.

    What a hopelessly lewd horse.

    The next day, I went to register at the za near the inn as early as possible.

    ¡°You¡¯re slow! The matches will already begin today evening. Watch the time!¡±

    ¡°The rules are: Use the provisioned weapons and armor. You can choose between one handed and two handed swords for weapons. The armor is leather armor. The match ends when you lose your weapon or the opponent can no longer fight. That is all¡±

    Looks like I barely made it.

    The tournament venue is right in that za, the first few matches were held in any suitable ce within the city, those who get up to a certain level of strength advance to the next round and fight at the national arena.

    That is probably done so that they won¡¯t have small fries fight in the national arena where the royals and nobles would watch.

    The champions from previous tournaments, nobles, and people with military rmendation would join there.

    As I¡¯m an unknown neer, I had to fight and rise from nothing.

    Truthfully, I don¡¯t know if I could easily fight and win.

    If it¡¯s a fight to the death I¡¯m confident I can win up to a level.

    But in this tournament I had to choose between a blunted 70 cm long one-handed sword and shield or a blunted 100 cm long two-handed sword.

    Since this is a sword art tournament and not a strength or tactics contest, that much is obvious.

    However, I tend to settle my fights in one hit with a heavy weapon, so I might not be able to win in a tournament where you can¡¯t just settle things in one blow.

    And it¡¯s obvious that as a self-taught man, I¡¯d be at a disadvantage in a battle of technique.

    But still, I don¡¯t n on losing.

    I didn¡¯t need the peerage nor the honors but they give out prizes if I won, but best of all is the fact that the women will be all over me.

    I wanted to try doing that one y I did before again where a group of women lined up with their backs toward me and I had them one at a time.

    Also, I can buy a round with the prostitutes with the prize money, that¡¯s good too.

    Nonna¡¯s quite the beauty but after having the same meal over and over again I¡¯m excited to be having something different.

    There¡¯s only one meal I will never get tired of having.

    I never even once grew tired of that sweet taste I had been having for two years and a half.

    No, bad. If I keep remembering her like this my lower half is going to be in a dangerous state.

    Since the match was going to start I might get called out for a rule vition if I came out carrying a second sword.

    Let¡¯s calm down by giving Celia who came to cheer for me a pat on the head.

    Once noon passed and the signal for the tournament was raised, lots of people had already gathered at the empty za.

    Despite being no more than just one of several arenas, it held the White City¡¯s famous event so a lot of people stopped their work and came to watch.

    Celia and Nonna were sitting on a bench a slight distance away.

    I suppose I don¡¯t want to show an unttering side of me in front of my women.

    The matches started one after another, but as expected from a first round there were a lot of low level matches.

    The audience booed at fights where they thrusted out one-handed swords while hiding behind shields.

    ¡°You have bad luck to be meeting me on your first fight! Listen up! What you need to be the strongest warrior is ...¡±

    My first opponent reminded me of the man I used as a shield.

    ¡°In other words! It¡¯s the ability to know the difference in strength of your friends and enemies is what makes you the strongest!!¡±

    As far as I know, strong warriors don¡¯t talk this much to the opponent they¡¯ll be fighting with.

    I checked the handling of my tournament-sanctioned two-handed sword.

    It was crude but at least I can use it as a greatsword.

    If the enemy thought so too then there¡¯s no problem.

    At the starting signal, the man, still making his speech, raised his one-hand sword overhead in a self-proimed certain kill style, and I sunk my sword in his exposed nk.

    There was a dull cracking of ribs. The man vomited and fainted.

    I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not too fond of this kind of guy so I didn¡¯t really hold myself back.

    The audience stirred seeing the fight end in two seconds.

    The match was over and I received five coppers.

    Let¡¯s buy the girls some roast chicken.

    It was an anticlimax of a finish, but since there were lots of people in the opening matches, it looks like we¡¯ll be doing two matches in a day.

    Before long, my name was called and I stepped out to the arena shouldering the two-handed sword when I saw a familiar face.

    ¡°Aegir! I didn¡¯t expect to be seeing you in the second match!¡±

    ¡°Kristoff, I see. Looks like we¡¯re tied by fate¡±

    ¡°I saw your first match, but I¡¯m not that kind of small fry, be very careful. I¡¯d feel bad if I injured you with a surprise attack!¡±

    I see, so Kristoff is quite a skilled swordsman.

    Looking at him, I can see he had a well-built body and some battle experience.

    I can¡¯t approach this like the one before, huh.

    I readied my sword overhead, while Kristoff readied his on his upper-right.

    Our gazes met and we smiled.

    (Whichever of us won, no hard feelings)

    When the starting signal was sounded, both of us lunged and began our deathmatch.

    It was over in two seconds.

    Without even stopping my downswing, he took it right on his shoulder. He dropped his sword and rolled in pain.

    Kristoff was really weak.

    ¡°Ow!! You!! Hurt!! Dying!!! Owowow!!¡±

    I looked at Kristoff with cold eyes, but I don¡¯t think of him badly as a person so I lent my shoulders and brought him to the first-aid station.

    Seeing the disappointing development, the audience hurled insults at this disappointment of a man.

    ¡°T, this isn¡¯t supposed to ...¡±

    ¡°You were asking for it. Just bear with the insults¡±

    Probably because he was blessed with a solid body, he didn¡¯t break a single bone.

    I held nothing back because he seemed oddly strong, but I¡¯m d he¡¯s not injured.

    Still feeling let down, I ended the day and went back to the inn.

    ¡°Good work out there¡±

    Back at the inn, Nonna congratted me with three fingers on the floor1.

    I didn¡¯t really sweat much but the armor I was wearing stank, I want to take a bath.

    1 ?TN: Mitsuyubi: The act of bowing with three fingers of each hand on the floor. Normally done by wives toward husbands (which may or may not be followed with do you want dinner, a bath, or maybe, me?)?

    Ever since I exchanged promises with Nonna and I took her maidenhood, she¡¯s been handling all my sexual needs.

    Of course, I worked hard to make her enjoy it too, and since I took her virginity Nonna¡¯s been actively asking for sex.

    You can say that we never went a night without sex, to the point that her womb was always filled with my semen.

    However, other than her breasts her physique is dainty and she doesn¡¯t have much stamina.

    A lot of the time when I went strong on the attack, she would be out like a light for the whole day.

    Anyway, those super-huge breasts that would drive any man crazy would stimte my lust and throw all reason to the winds.

    I¡¯ve lost count how many times I¡¯ve dirtied her breasts with semen, and there were a lot of nights where I covered her face in it and let her sleep just as she were.

    Nonna cleaned my whole body, and went on to prepare the bed.

    She was already naked herself, rocking her breasts as she spread the sheets and hung the wet towels while sending me flirty nces.

    ¡°Laugh at me for being a lewd girl ... I¡¯m lonely ... over here ...¡±

    Nonna lifted her breast up and put her own nipple in her mouth.

    An act that only women with the biggest breasts, that would make other women cry tears of blood, may do.

    Any man would feel uplifted seeing something like that. I jumped on the bed, took her breast away from her and gave it a powerful suck.

    I forced her legs wide open and pressed my hand in between them.

    I had my cock in hand and was about to put it in when a cute voice interrupted.

    ¡°Um..! Excuse me Aegir-sama?¡±

    Usually Celia would be tactful and pretend to sleep while Nonna and I did this, even though she would work her fingers hard under the nket.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to be Aegir-sama¡¯s woman already! Will you sleep with me!?¡±

    She¡¯s been feeling all sorts of dissatisfaction up until now and it finally erupted.

    But seeing her body again, I can only see her as a child.

    I patted her slender chest and pressed her swellingher regions with a finger.

    ¡°A little more¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°If I sleep with you now you¡¯ll break. I¡¯ll sleep with you once you¡¯ve grown up a little more. Right now you should just eat well and sleep¡±

    ¡°Aw man¡±

    Celia was about to burst into tears but soon regained herself.

    ¡°Then show me! Do it with Nonna right next to me and let me see!¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°That would be ... embarrassing¡±

    ¡°I want to learn for when the time I attend to youes! Also, the two of you can just make love together and ignore me¡±

    Celia looked serious, so I thought it¡¯d be pitiful to reject her.

    Nonnained that it¡¯s embarrassing, but showing myself sleeping with my woman to my other woman was not particrly embarrassing to me.

    ¡°If you suddenly have the cravings for me just say so okay! You can put it in me anytime!¡±

    Looks like her other goal was to getid while I was in a state of carnal lust sleeping with Nonna.

    Celia sat down right next to the bed where we were doing it.

    ¡°Look at this Celia, incredible breasts!¡±

    ¡°Uuu. I¡¯m jealous. It¡¯s bigger than my head ...¡±

    I pressed Nonna¡¯s breasts together and sucked both nipples at once.

    Celia watched from right nearby. Nonna covered her face with a pillow in embarrassment.

    ¡°And this is Nonna¡¯s woman hole ...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s beautiful, right? How does itpare to yours?¡±

    ¡°The hair is denser but the lips are about the same¡±

    I suppose so.

    Nonna¡¯sbia were trim and tidy like a young girl¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah! But it¡¯s a lot lot bigger than mine!¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    Still with her head under a pillow, Nonna screamed in embarrassment.

    Her fleshpot was rather big and sensitive.

    I¡¯ve been doing concentrated attacks since I made her my woman, and now I was peeling the skin back, exposing the pink center.

    ¡°Try poking it. Gently¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Even though I told her to do it gently, Celia gave the woman¡¯s most sensitive spot a flick of her finger.

    ¡°KYAAAAAH!!!¡±

    Nonna reflexively screamed and jumped.

    Celia seemed surprised at her sensitivity.

    I suppose I should show her the real act soon.

    I pushed my noisily erect member into Nonna.

    Celia looked at the scene in daze and did not say a single thing.

    Making sticky noises, I dropped myself forward and rode on Nonna.

    This way her giant breasts were pressed under mine like a cushion. It felt absolutely amazing.

    ¡°So a woman¡¯s hole can stretch this far .... I can do it too¡±

    Celia looked at where we connected, peeking from under my butt.

    To fulfill her expectations, I began moving furiously.

    ¡°Ae! Gir! Sama! Too rough! I¡¯m breaking!¡±

    ¡°That was an amazing sound. It goes flop flop!¡±

    I made Nonna bear it a little and moved violently, and stopped right before I hit my limit.

    ¡°Celia, this is what men and women do. How is it?¡±

    ¡°......... cool¡±

    Celia came to and raised her head.

    Being enthusiastic is fine but please remove your hand from your crotch.

    ¡°I¡¯m nearing my limit and wille soon. Want to try touching?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me then¡±

    Celia timidly touched my member, but she seems to have taken a liking to my thing which was wet with Nonna¡¯s juices stroked it, full of curiosity.

    My rod that was stopped right before the end started moving. Celia was surprised that it did.

    ¡°Eh!? It moved! How do I make it stop!? Here?¡±

    I had almost pulled my whole cock out for disy up to the ns, Celia pressed it down at it¡¯s root.

    The pressing sensation made it go over the limit and I pushed it deep inside Nonna, readying for ejaction.

    ¡°GUUUH! I¡¯ming! Celia, watch closely!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±

    ¡°Auuu¡ª ....¡±

    My out of control penis pulsated and ejacted right before Celia¡¯s eyes. My seed that was wet with Nonna¡¯s juices flowed back out and sttered on Celia¡¯s face who was watching from point nk range.

    ¡°This is ... Aegir-sama¡¯s sperm¡±

    Watching Celia unhesitantly put the off-smelling juices in her mouth and wince, I pumped several times more than the normal amount into Nonna.

    The pitiful Nonna, with her belly swelling like she was pregnant, was in a lot of trouble the next day when semen kepting out from her womb no matter how much she washed.

    The second day of the tournament, my opponent was a middle aged old man with a body small enough to rival a kid¡¯s.

    As the starting signal sounds, the small old man bent his body down as far as it can go and charged.

    If I held the sword the normal way, its range would be too short for an enemying from below.

    The reason he bent down and charged was probably to slip under my sword and strike at my lower body.

    ¡°GOT YOUUUUU!!¡±

    ¡°I suppose so¡±

    I ¡®Got him¡¯2 by flipping away his sword with my right hand and delivered a low kick to his face. He fainted.

    2 ?TN: Japanese sentences can be written without the subject or object, so I got you and you got me can be written the same way?

    ¡°What are you, an idiot?¡±

    He thrusted his sword and charged at me, practically dering ¡°imma stab you now!¡±

    If you could tell that he was going to stab, you can flip it away easily.

    To add to that, he even told me the timing of his attack with a yell.

    I never thought that there¡¯d be this many small fries.

    Maybe the real battles will take ce in the national arena.

    My fourth battle opponent was another idiot.

    He chose a two-handed sword as his weapon but he held it in just his right hand, leaving his left empty.

    Sure enough, when the battle starts I parried his sword away, destroying his posture and making him step back.

    However, he didn¡¯t stop with the one-handed hold.

    I¡¯ll finish it with the next move.

    As I stepped forward, I felt a sharp pain on my left thigh.

    When my pivot leg reflexively stopped because of the pain, he lunged.

    I immediately moved to parry it with my sword but this time my left arm hurt.

    I used all my strength to flick him off and stepped back for a moment.

    What happened?

    When I looked to my thigh and arm I saw something like a thin metal needle stuck there.

    It was too thin to wound and it didn¡¯t even bleed much, but where did ite from?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is running all you can do?¡±

    He taunted me with a grin.

    I get it now, his face is the face of a man who cheats when he gambles.

    I made a move to charge at him like before, and his left hand moved. I brought the handle of my sword in front of my face.

    There was a schink and a needle stuck into the cloth wrapping the handle.

    The guy was holding his sword in his right hand while using his left to throw needles.

    It was a foul, but since he did it without superfluous moves and since the needle was small the referee and the audience didn¡¯t notice.

    Even if I did tell them it¡¯d probably look like I stabbed myself with a dropped needle, I¡¯d just be insisting without any evidence.

    Maybe if I did make a fuss of it they¡¯ll recognize the foul y, but I don¡¯t want to do that.

    A fight is essentially done to the death.

    Rules that say it¡¯s a match or a brawl are no more than artificial restraints.

    That guy tore down those restraints by himself.

    Therefore there was only one conclusion.

    I charged once again.

    He threw a needle with his left hand again, but once I knew the trick it was no more than throwing a pebble with his fingers.

    I guarded against the needle aimed at my eye and it stuck into my leather gauntlet.

    Of course, a mere needle wasn¡¯t strong enough to pierce the armor.

    He panickedly held the sword with both hands to match my moves.

    He didn¡¯t match my moves.

    I let him match my moves.

    While we were in the middle of locking swords, I brought my face close to his and said.

    ¡°Show¡¯s over. Die¡±

    He was about to make a surprised face but I kicked him in the gut, giving us a 1 meter distance.

    I wouldn¡¯t let him use the needles anymore.

    I raised my sword to my upper right and swung down, aiming at his head.

    A man relying on tricks won¡¯t be able to avoid it.

    It made a bam sound like a hammer hitting the wall. He flew to my left and copsed on the ground.

    His head was cracked and leaking blood and brain. The audience shrieked in surprise.

    The fourth match had ended.

    ¡°That was overdoing it¡±

    Back at my inn¡¯s watering hole, Kristoff who couldn¡¯t move because of yesterday¡¯s injury came and yelled at me.

    I told him what really happened but he still thought it was horrible.

    ¡°Something like that¡¯s worth about one broken arm you know. Just how angry were you to go so far as splitting his head?¡±

    ¡°The battles afterwards have a bit more tension to them, right?¡±

    ¡°They all turned into shitty fights thanks to you!¡±

    Seems like the battles after mine were frequently ones where the fighters both fearfully pushed their swords out like in the initial matches.

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. If I see someone like that tomorrow I¡¯ll forgive them with a neck bone¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference!¡±

    Unfortunately, I¡¯m not kind enough to go easy in that kind of match.

    Although, if the enemy is a woman I¡¯ll forgive her if she lets me do her.

    ¡°Still, you¡¯re really strong aren¡¯tcha. Your fourth match aside, your third was against a famous mercenary, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Seems like the small old man was a famous small old man.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t reach the arena I won¡¯t be popr with women, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s that, but the woman you¡¯re bringing along is quite the beauty, right? That kind of woman don¡¯t just pop up all over the ce right? No matter how much you pick and choose¡±

    What¡¯s he saying?

    ¡°Nonna¡¯s my woman, of course, but I do want to pick and sleep with other women too¡±

    Still wearing a smile, Nonna¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Seeing me bluntly say that in front of the subject herself, Kristoff made the best amazed expression of the day.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do today, huh?¡±

    I should be having my fifth and sixth match today, finally fighting with strong people. However, both my opponents forfeited and I won by default.

    Seems like the impact from yesterday¡¯s match was too strong.

    So it¡¯s called a sword art tournament because they¡¯re afraid of seeing blood and corpses, huh.

    I suppose White City would have no immunity to battles since they haven¡¯t seen bandits or wars for so long.

    While I was imagining things on my own, the matches ended, and my opponent for tomorrow was decided.

    ¡°OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH©`©`©`!!!¡±

    My opponent for my seventh match seems to be ¡°Agor¡±, a Royal Light Infantryman.

    A present for me for winning all my matches so far by flicking off my enemies¡¯ swords.

    The reason he entered the tournament without rmendation despite being a Royal Army member was probably because he was amoner and looked down by his superiors.

    He was leaving the arena but he looked my way and stopped.

    I see, so this is Agor.

    He¡¯s not a big man but he had bulging muscles and his power output looks outstanding.

    He had sharp eyes, looking at me expressionlessly, trying to probe me.

    This guy looked truly strong, unlike Kristoff.

    Tomorrow¡¯s match is going to be fun, let¡¯s save up energy today and go straight to sleep and flirt with Nonna.

    While I was having fun on the bed I remembered I promised Kristoff to have a drink today as well, so I asked Nonna to leave him a word.

    With disordered hair and neck and breasts full of hickeys exposed.

    ¡°Aegir-sama is busy today so we¡¯re very sorry¡±

    That was all she said as she went back to the room with obvious impatience, leaving Kristoff to see her off crying tears of blood.

    I have to make it clear to bastards peeking at Nonna¡¯s cleavage just whose woman she is.

    The next day, seventh match.

    ¡°You had a really rough match before, didn¡¯t you¡±

    Before the match, Agor came to talk.

    He¡¯s talking about the fourth match, I¡¯m sure.

    ¡°I have my circumstances¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like those kinds of fights. I¡¯ll beat you down so you don¡¯t have to do that¡±

    Did he deliberatelye to say I won¡¯t kill you so calm down?

    I don¡¯t get what he¡¯s saying but he seems to be a soft person.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also be as careful not to kill anyone as I can, too¡±

    I didn¡¯t mean it to be hateful but Agor red at me, Nonna next to me facepalmed.

    ¡°You¡¯re making fun of him by saying that!¡±

    Question marks floated by Celia and I.

    I suppose I don¡¯t really get Federation phrasing.

    The start of the match approaches, Agor and I entered the arena.

    The look in his eyes were sharper and more bloodthirsty than before.

    Seems like I really made him angry.

    Agor¡¯s weapon was a one-handed sword and shield, standard Federal Light Infantry armaments.

    The starting signal sounded and I set off.

    Step forward right, sweep left, sweep right, step back and overhead strike, I rained attacks on him but he took and parried each and every one with his shield.

    As expected, he¡¯s good with the shield.

    When I was done with my attacks Agor speedily swung his sword down. When I parried his sh that was quick but light on power, he pushed his shield out, knocking me back.

    When I stumbled, he did an even quicker stab than before.

    I somehow parried it by swinging my sword relying on my arm strength, but it doesn¡¯tpare to my enemies up until now.

    He knows well how to fight with people who rely on strength swinging two-handed swords.

    His attacks still didn¡¯t stop.

    When I thought he was going to step back for a moment, he charged with his sword held overhead and I reflexively guarded. However, he stepped to my side and once he passed me he struck my sword using all his strength.

    I see, he was aiming to win by getting me to drop my sword from the beginning.

    I¡¯m not going to make it so easy you know.

    Using the momentum from him hitting my sword, I spun around. It was a move full of openings but after hitting my sword with all his strength he could not react to it.

    ¡ª Agor PoV ¡ª

    (No!)

    Agor¡¯s instincts told him.

    It had all been going to n until the part about hitting his sword with full power.

    But he was holding the sword tightly and above all, he had a smile on his face as he spun around after having his sword hit.

    Trusting his well honed instincts, he jumped back.

    That moment ....

    The two-handed sword shed empty air with a speed uncharacteristic of a sword that was made for the main purpose of hacking, so fast that the sword tip was invisible.

    If Agor¡¯s backstep were one momentte, the battle would¡¯ve been over.

    The sharpness and force reminded the audience of the tragedy the day before yesterday, and they fell silent.

    Agor seems to understand as well, even though his expression didn¡¯t change he visibly exhaled.

    ¡°That just now was for the shoulder, it won¡¯t crack your head even if it hit you know¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡ª Aegir PoV ¡ª

    Agor moved, he made a sharp but light sh.

    It seems to be an anti-heavy-weapons attack he thoroughly tempered in.

    After this he would hit with his shield and destroy my posture, and continue with a finishing stab.

    (But I¡¯ve seen through it already)

    It went the same way up until my sword was parried.

    He then pushed his shield forward, but I was no longer there.

    I took distance by a step and swung down. It wasn¡¯t my earlier probing attack from before, but a full power strike.

    There was no way he could¡¯ve taken that with one hand. His shield fell down to the ground, and he fell forward still in his left hand forward pose.

    Even though he had a sword in his right hand, since he had lost his bnce as if his left was being pulled to the ground, he was unable to swing or thrust it.

    I raised my sword right away and thrusted it at his throat.

    ¡°.......... I yield¡±

    Cheers were raised, signaling the end of the match.

    After that, the three of us, with the addition of Kristoff, was now in the inn¡¯s tavern drinking booze.

    ¡°I thought you were some thug who can only swing a sword relying only on strength. I apologize for my impoliteness¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re the strongest out of everyone I¡¯ve ever hit¡±

    ¡°That used to not make me happy at all¡±

    True that, Kristoffined with a smile.

    Agor was 30 years old. A raremoner who made it to an Army Company Commander.

    Only amon Light Infantry division but ording to Kristoff it was quite a huge sess.

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a huge choir ofmoners are the shame of the army after all tomorrow, so at least let me drink today¡±

    I might¡¯ve done something bad.

    ¡°So I¡¯m going to be bothered if you don¡¯t win in the arena. If you do then I can make the excuse that I can¡¯t help losing to someone like that¡±

    ¡°I do everything I can do¡±

    ¡°Your refill¡±

    In praise of Agor for his good fight, I had Nonna serve him drinks.

    I can definitely feel the difference from Kristoff from how he restrains himself to not keep looking at her breasts.

    ¡°You have no more matches until you go to the arena, but don¡¯t be careless until the end, okay¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll try going there now that I¡¯ve gone this far¡±

    ¡°If you like, I can go there and root for you!¡±

    The arena was also intended for the citizens¡¯ entertainment so there were seats for nobility and seats formoners.

    However, the admission fee was definitely not cheap. On days where there are popr fights the tickets would be all sold out and re-sold for an exorbitant price.

    ¡°Well then, Aegir is going to have a match tomorrow. We don¡¯t want to hold you back. You should rest now¡±

    Agor took Kristoff and left the inn.

    Even though they said so, my night match was about to begin.

    Nonna said.

    ¡°Agor-sama kept stealing nces at my chest too¡±

    I didn¡¯t know ... Even though I knew Kristoff would steal nces every now and then.

    ¡°That¡¯s a greeting and conversation for the chest¡±

    Women seems to be sensitive to chest nces.

    I should thoroughly give these huge breasts some tender loving today.

    I grabbed both breasts in each arm and gripped so strongly until it hurt.

    Nonna¡¯s face turned red even as she madeints. She was dripping on the floor noisily.

    Love juices had finally leaked from under Nonna¡¯s skirt.

 Chapter 22 â€“ Competition and Women Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 22 ¨C Competition and Women Part 1</h4>

    Horns trumpeted and soldiers raised their swords in a march.

    The traditional Winter Sword Art Tournament Opening Ceremony was held in the Royal Arena.

    If you stood and looked around the giant arena, you can see that it gathers spectators by the tens of thousands.

    Amidst cheers, a man appeared in the splendorous seat in the center, he raised both hands as if saying, be silent.

    The cheers gradually stopped. After silence had returned a soldier¡¯s voice resounded.

    ¡°The twenty-fourth legitimate King of the Olga Federation! His Highness King Jund!¡±

    The man in between old and middle-aged who appeared as he slowly raised his hand threw down his cape, sat down on the seat and threw off his shoes without diffidence.

    There were various fruits and alcohol on a carpet pulled near the seat.

    There was no need for diffidence. He was the ruler of the Federation. Jund the second.

    Cheers were raised from all over the arena once again.

    After defeating Agor, I won my way here without any particrly difficult fights.

    If Agor did win, I¡¯m sure the exact same thing would¡¯ve happened.

    But it will not be the same from here onwards, the truly strong woulde directly to the arena without having to fight in the city.

    Famous fighters would have their turnsst. Fighters who won from the city would be side shows first.

    Still, with these numbers, there will be louder cheers than any crowd in the city.

    ¡°Since sir Aegir will be fighting next, please select your weapons and equipment¡±

    The soldiers tone became polite.

    So you get this treatment once you get toe this far.

    The prepared weapons were swords after all, but they were better quality ande in different sizes.

    Since the fights will be 1 on 1, too big a weapon would be a disadvantage.

    I took a sword about the size of the Dual Crater.

    It¡¯s quite heavy.

    Finally I came out onto the arena and the first match begins.

    The opponent and I faced each other in the middle, and thementator began his introduction.

    It was aplicated feeling, being reminded of the underground deathmatches, but the introduction was more diforting.

    ¡°On the red side! The soldier from the North! Randyll the Giant!¡±

    ¡°On the white side! The cold-hearted ughterer! Aegir of the Blood-dance!¡±

    Whoa, wait up. Who are you calling a ughterer!

    I only killed one person. What¡¯s the meaning of this?

    I thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t remember how many I¡¯ve killed up until now. Can¡¯t be helped that I¡¯m a ughterer. I give up.

    At the starting signal. The two-meter giant man before me held thergest sword and shield out of the ones prepared.

    I¡¯m pretty well acquainted with these easy-to-understand types.

    ¡°OOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!¡±

    He shouted and swung his sword down. I met it with my own.

    There was a violent metallic ng, sparks flew. After several shes the audience began to stir.

    Was it that unusual for me to stand my ground?

    The sight of the two-meter Randyll being gradually pushed by the decidedly non-giant me might have been somewhat strange.

    Sorry, but I¡¯m not inferior to anyone in sheer strength no matter how much of a giant they are.

    Finally running out of endurance, Randyll stopped fighting and projected hisrge shield out.

    Looks like he¡¯s taking a little rest.

    But this was what I¡¯ve been waiting for.

    The moment when he put his shield up, restricting his field of vision.

    I moved to the side where his shield was, inflicted a blow on his calf from his nk, and stepped back.

    ¡°GUAAHH!!¡±

    He held on against the blow from my two-handed sword, but he can¡¯t recover anymore.

    He staggered forward from the pain in his leg, unable to defend against my sword. I sent him flying with a swing of the sword, signalling the end of the match.

    Randyll copsed at the same time the ending signal was sounded. He did well to stand up until now.

    A grand apuse broke out from the audience.

    Looks like this audience likes to see the underdog face and win against the strong, unlike the ones at the underground arena who likes seeing strong people beat up and kill the weak.

    The apuse for me was congrattions, for a youngster to beat a giant with an advantage.

    Matches at the arena was basically once per day.

    It onlysted several minutes, but I get several gold coins for it.

    There¡¯s still some remaining even after paying Nonna and Celia¡¯s spectator tickets.

    Which means there¡¯s one ce for me to go.

    ¡°Wee to our establishment!¡±

    As I opened the door a crowd of women gave me greetings.

    It was freezing outside, but they had several fireces inside and the women were all scantily dressed. They looked rather sensational.

    This is a brothel within the citizens¡¯ ward.

    After the match, I shut Celia and Nonna in the room with drinks and snacks to deepen their friendship.

    Nonna was expressionless throughout the whole deal, no doubt she realized what was going on.

    ¡°Well well. Wee to [The Faerie Tree]!¡±

    A plump round middle aged woman kneaded her hands as she came towards me.

    ¡°Which of our faeries would you like today? Don¡¯t mind if you choose one from the ones lined up at the back?¡±

    Well I surely can¡¯t decide unless I see the actual person directly.

    When I looked towards them the women acted kittenish, showing their breasts and raising their skirts.

    The women emphasized their breasts, but size-wise, there¡¯s no one that couldpare to Nonna to begin with.

    I want a woman with some meat on them tonight.

    Besides her breasts, Nonna was thin, and as for Celia, if you covered up her breasts and genitals she could pass off as a boy.

    I put my hand on one of the women¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°May I?¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. I will be servicing you¡±

    ¡°Ah, that girl ... Well, she¡¯s good with her mouth so have fun¡±

    The madame looked like she wanted to say something but then shut her mouth.

    This shop is amon brothel.

    But ording to Kristoff, the higher ss ones only cater to nobles so this one¡¯s actually among the best ones you can get.

    ¡°It will be fifty copper for one hour, two silvers for a night¡±

    Unexpectedly cheap, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad shop but are there something wrong with these girls or something?

    I don¡¯t want to go under a time constraint, so I gave two silvers. The madame smiled and the woman also snuggled against my back.

    Once in a private room, I looked over the woman once again.

    Her hair was red. Her height was tall for a woman, only a little shorter than me. She had some meat on her and her breasts were also decently-sized.

    ¡°My name is Melissa. I will be taking care of you tonight¡±

    Melissa sat on the bed and bowed her head.

    I seemed to have been affected by the mood. I kissed her right away unable to hold back my arousal and was about to take her clothes off, but Melissa pushed me back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to paradise so be at ease ...¡±

    But there¡¯s no stopping me now that my excitement was peaking.

    I took off the scanty clothes Melissa was wearing, not too overbearingly, stripping her naked.

    In her bewilderment, Melissa frantically tried to cover up her privates.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with you now, so there¡¯s no reason to hide it¡±

    ¡°No, well ... Let me service you first¡±

    This is weird, is she diseased and hiding it or something. I gripped Melissa¡¯s hand and spread her legs.

    And I saw a devastated flower garden.

    Melissa¡¯s important part was not diseased, but was more directly damaged.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve seen it now¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t happen in this brothel. I resisted the owner who was desperate and sold me ... he did all sorts of things with brands and sharp tools¡±

    Melissa felt like she doesn¡¯t need to hide anything anymore andy on the bed in the shape of the letter ´ó.

    ¡°Since I came here, everything¡¯s gone as well as it could given my circumstances, but since the important part is broken I don¡¯t get many customers¡±

    Even though I¡¯m confident in my skills she said as she stretched.

    ¡°See, I do have the good looks so I get a lot of first time customers, but once they find out about me in bed they don¡¯te back¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s broken all the way in. It can¡¯t give birth and it¡¯s loose. I could even put my hand in up to the wrist.

    Sheughed in resignation.

    ¡°So? Will we stop? That madame is greedy but if she knew you¡¯lle back she¡¯ll refund you half what you paid~¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t mind. Will you keep mepany?¡±

    ¡°Is that because you¡¯re pitying me?¡±

    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re a fine woman so I want to make you mine¡±

    Melissaughed cheerfully.

    ¡°Ahahaha, making a prostitute yours? That¡¯s a bad joke right, dear customer?¡±

    ¡°A prostitute¡¯s still a woman. I¡¯m sleeping with you to make you mine¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking again¡±

    I pushed Melissa down and whispered love in her ear.

    ¡°I want to sleep with you. Cancelling is out of the question¡±

    Melissa felt my seriousness and burst into a bright smile.

    ¡°Really? Well, you saved me then. I¡¯m grateful to have an overnight customer. I¡¯ll give you a freebie~ How about finishing in my ass? I like you so I¡¯ll allow it¡±

    No, well, in the end I just wanted to sleep with a girl.

    I just want Melissa to let me enjoy her hole.

    ¡°Get me up with some forey. I¡¯ll sleep with you afterwards¡±

    Melissa wrinkled her eyebrows.

    ¡°I said already~ It¡¯s broken and you can¡¯t use it! It hurts that you keep making me say it¡±

    It feels stupid to keep talking so I took of Melissa¡¯s clothes and threw her away, then thrusted my still soft meat rod in front of her.

    Melissa flinched a bit from the member in front of her face, but as expected from a veteran prostitute, she immediately guessed my intention and opened her mouth.

    ¡°My, that¡¯s arge tool! Leave it to me, I¡¯m pretty confident with my skills¡±

    After a bit of servicing, my meat rod became erect and Melissa flusteredly took it out of her mouth.

    ¡°cough cough, what is this ...! It¡¯s really big! Never seen anything like it!¡±

    Amazing, observed Melissa as she poked and caressed it.

    But for me, it¡¯s only still half up and by no means fully ready.

    ¡°Well now that it¡¯s this big I can¡¯t do it with my mouth. Let¡¯s try my breasts, shall we~¡±

    After another bit of servicing I finally reached my peak.

    Melissa looked up from between my legs, dumbfounded.

    ¡°What ... is this ... sir, are you by any chance part orc or horse?¡±

    ¡°How rude. Anyway, it¡¯s all ready so how about now?¡±

    I pushed Melissa down onto the bed and inserted myself between her legs.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m ...! Wait, if it¡¯s this big then it just might ...¡±

    As I stormed in she let out a cute shriek.

    ¡°Kyaah! W, why!? It¡¯s tight, it¡¯s never done this before!¡±

    I didn¡¯t hold back and put it in since she said it was loose, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    I guess my dick was swelling more than usual since I¡¯m seeing plump ass for the first time in a while.

    While creakily spreading out her insides, I reached her innermost parts.

    ¡°... this feels good¡±

    She can¡¯t tighten it in because of her injuries, but this ckness is a fresh feeling for me.

    Other women would tighten so much it hurt, if they¡¯re not used to it I would worry that it¡¯ll tear.

    Also, it seems there¡¯s more room inside.

    ¡°I think I can get more in¡±

    ¡°Eh!? My womb¡¯s over there ... NGYAAAAHH!!¡±

    With a slopping sound, my big thing entered down to its root for real.

    Because of the inhumane treatment she received in the past, her insides were so injured she could no longer bear a child.

    And because of that the way to her womb was open, and I could put it in there without resistance.

    As I was inserting myself down to the roots, I remembered the feeling I had while tumbling with Lucy as I was growing up.

    That time, I desperately pressed my hips trying to fit just a little bit more inside.

    ¡°Aah, this feels good. The best¡±

    ¡°Kaha ... unbelievable ... I¡¯m really skewered right into my womb¡±

    ¡°I can pull out if you¡¯re hurting?¡±

    ¡°No! Keep going, I can¡¯t hold back ... my insides are happily receiving a man!¡±

    For her, it was humiliating to be disappointed each time a man shows his genitals.

    ¡°Every man I¡¯ve seen were all short and small,¡± she said, shivering in joy.

    She looked so happy, going under me and on top of me while violently shaking her hips.

    ¡°Take me from behind! Don¡¯t hold back, be rough!¡±

    Melissa rose from the bed and pressed herself on the wall.

    I pulled her hips and thrusted inside, once again prating her womb.

    I prated down to the roots much more smoothly than the first time.

    ¡°AAAAAAaaaahhhhh¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    Melissa was stuck in between me and the wall. I sucked into her neck and roughly fondled her breasts.

    She turned her head towards me even as she frantically tried to match her hips to my movements.

    Since a prostitute¡¯s body is her trade goods, I thought she was going toin that it was going to leave a mark, but she only made gestures of clenching her teeth.

    Do it with your teeth, is it? Then I¡¯ll take her up on that and bit into her nape. She then made an earth-shattering, and yet sexy scream.

    ¡°Umm ...¡±

    The door was softly opened and one of the brothel¡¯s cleaning girls appeared.

    Looks like she was worried because of all the screaming.

    ¡°Go, backAAAAAAHHhh! Don¡¯t, worry! We¡¯re, okaiEEEEEEEeee!¡±

    Drooling and gasping for breath, Melissa urged her to leave.

    Since it¡¯s a good chance, let¡¯s change position.

    Still piercing her from behind, I picked her up and sat on the sofa.

    Her body weight made me gouge further into her and she screamed again.

    And it¡¯s easier to kiss her in this position.

    ¡°Do it rougher! Thrust deep! Deeper!¡±

    That said, I already thrusted as far as to even go into her womb.

    Going too rough into a ce where no man was supposed to go will damage her body.

    ¡°Feels good, too good! I don¡¯t care anymore! Break me! Stab me to death!!!!¡±

    The door opened again.

    Probably because the words ¡°break¡± and ¡°death¡± came out.

    The girls¡¯ job is to make sure the customers aren¡¯t pushing the prostitutes too far, after all.

    Melissa didn¡¯t seem like she can see anything but me anymore, she paid her no attention.

    I threw a copper at the girl and showed Melissa¡¯s pleasured face to tell her it¡¯s alright.

    ¡°I¡¯M COMING! PINCH MY CLIT!¡±

    When I did as she said, she came so hard she squirted as far as the door¡¯s entrance and fainted.

    The girl surely knows about Melissa¡¯s condition, she was surprised seeing my thing managed to stretch her vagina wide.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be screaming some more, I think. You sure you still want to stay and watch?¡±

    Iid down the fainted Melissa on the bed and put it in her again in missionary position.

    ¡°HNGGG!¡±

    The shock woke Melissa up.

    The girl sat down on the floor in the corner of the room to observe.

    Completely unlike the rough sex just before, this time I gently caressed and rained kisses on her.

    My hand explored her shapely breasts and together we gently shook our hips.

    ¡°Aah, so gentle ... so wonderful ...¡±

    Melissa also put her hand round my back and buttocks, slowly raising my arousal.

    The girl in the corner of the room probably noticed too but I just gave her a wink.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to being soon. Move your hips with mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sorry for passing out on my own. Fill it until it feels like it¡¯ll burst¡±

    Melissa said it with a mischievous tone, but if Nonna heard she¡¯d probably say ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about it¡±.

    We matched our movements and our slow moves brought us to a climax.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Melissa raised her hips and got me inside her womb once again.

    ¡°UOOOOOOOhhhH!!¡±

    It discharged with a force that I haven¡¯t seen recently.

    ¡°It goes byu- byu- ...¡±

    The noises reached the young girl in the corner of the room.

    She was covering her mouth with her hands in surprise.

    ¡°Eeeh? Amazing noises ... her belly ... her belly¡±

    When I finished discharging, the young girl came along with a bucket.

    She probably did it out of concern of soiling the bed since I obviously let out a lot.

    I lifted Melissa up and unplugged my member in a way that looks like I¡¯m helping a baby pee.

    ¡°Ah! Lynn, don¡¯t look!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ignoring Melissa¡¯s wishes, the young girl called Lynn stared with wide eyes.

    My semen came out with amazing force and noise.

    I even wrung out the stuff inside her womb, when I did, the handwashing bucket was full.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, if I could say so myself¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just big, it¡¯s ... if only I could have children¡±

    Well, a prostitute having kids is going to be a problem, right.

    The young girl left the room with the bucket, what¡¯s she going to do with it?

    ¡°Now ... do you want to take a rest?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like it?¡±

    I showen my hard thing in front of Melissa.

    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯ll do it with my mouth now¡±

    Without hesitation, she took my cum-stained member in her mouth and brought her head down with worrying vigor.

    After that we continued, I repeatedly discharged inside her and brought it up again with her mouth and breasts, continuing the exchange until morning.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Was it good?¡±

    ¡°Amazingg, reeeeally goood ...¡±

    ¡°It was good for me, too. I could put it all in, you¡¯re the best woman¡±

    ¡°That monstrous thing was tough even for me you know ... you¡¯ve had other women up until now right? Have you been breaking women one after another?¡±

    How rude, they¡¯re all still in good health.

    ¡°Big dick-kun, thank you for your care¡±

    Melissa gave my limping meat rod a light kiss.

    Faint white light started filtering in from the closed windows.

    ¡°Ah ... it¡¯s morning ... it¡¯s over ...¡±

    She desperately hugged me close, I pat her head.

    ¡°I¡¯lle by again. This isn¡¯t thest¡±

    Melissa raised her face and said

    ¡°Promise? Absolutely? I¡¯ll be waiting¡±

    She pressed on her full belly.

    ¡°A-ah, I don¡¯t feel like taking guests until Aegires again. Maybe I should make myself look more in¡±

    For now, until our time was over, I let her be my woman and hug me so hard until it hurts.

    ¡°¡±Thank you very much. Pleasee again¡±¡±

    The prostitues said their goodbyes to the guests who returned in the morning.

    Melissa seemed like she couldn¡¯t stand up properly but came to see me off helped by a chore girl.

    Seeing her legs quiver the others looked at me wondering how hard I attacked her.

    She gave me kisses and hugs until the end, obviously charmed.

    ¡°Was she alright?¡±

    Outside the establishment, the madame inquisitively asked me as we walked.

    ¡°Yeah, she was great¡±

    ¡°Heeh, that¡¯s rare. ... Prostitutes are supposed to be the ones charming the guests but she turned out like that¡±

    Melissa was still saying her goodbyes.

    She probably won¡¯t stop until I was out of sight.

    ¡°Well,e by once in a while. That poor girl¡±

    Of course, I said as I left the establishment.

    Do I have time for breakfast before I go to the arena?

    Nonna greeted meing back.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve been having a wonderful time tonight¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was the best¡±

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been intense. You¡¯ve got lots of marks on your neck¡±

    ¡°Yeah, nice for a medal of honor, huh?¡±

    ¡°...... ENEMY OF WOMEEEEEN!!¡±

    I received Nonna¡¯s flying headbutt and countered with a kiss, then left for the arena.

 Chapter 22 â€“ Competition and Women (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 22 ¨C Competition and Women (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡¸On the red side! A member of the Imperial Guard Knight Corps! Knight Lucif Gadlist!¡¹

    ¡¸On the white side! The Miraculous Mercenary! Aegir!¡¹

    The intro has be much better.

    After that first match, I won several matches, slept with Melissa with the rewards, and made Nonna jealous.

    And then, in the sixth battle, the opponents became nothing but military personnel in active service and knights of nobility.

    As expected, unlike the matches at the za, I didn¡¯te across any disappointing opponents, and every time I won and advanced to the next round, I was forced into a hard fight.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re Aegir. You¡¯ve done well with the body of amoner.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor.¡¹

    Lucif or whatever was arrogant, but he did a greeting before the match.

    This way of speaking for nobles towardsmoners was probably the norm.

    But right when we¡¯re about to enter a match, that doesn¡¯t matter.

    There was the signal to start, but neither of us jumped in.

    Lucif¡¯s sword was a size smaller than mine, but it was that much more manageable, so it would be dangerous for me to carelessly jump in.

    Continuing to stare at each other for a little while, at the time that the audience started to voice out theirints, Lucif moved.

    From an upper-right downward sh to a sweeping sh to the left, he went further and brought the de back to make an intense thrust at my torso.

    I received the blows with my sword, but unable to defend against thatst thrust, it grazed my shoulder.

    In desperation, I raised my sword overhead with one hand, but it was easily defended against.

    Not pursuing, Lucif temporarily took his distance.

    ¡¸Such power with a single hand. I had seen it in your previous matches, but that is quite the superhuman strength that does not match your outward appearance.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no merit other than that after all.¡¹

    Next, I went to engage him.

    I high-handedly raised my sword overhead while charging in.

    He naturally aimed for my wide open torso, but that was a feint as I didn¡¯t swing my sword down but returned it to my chest and received his sword.

    The swung out sword and the force of my charge offset each other, and this time where we destroyed each other¡¯s posture at a short distance was a good opportunity.

    With only the power of my arm, I swung downward with all my might, and because we had destroyed each other¡¯s posture, he was unable to evade and could only receive it with his sword.

    And then, if this were to turn into a simple sh of swords, I would have the advantage.

    A loud metallic sound reverberated, and Lucif got down onto a knee.

    He promptly raised his sword and got on the defence but this is where exchange of blows would begin.

    One blow, two blows, with my consecutive attacks that wouldn¡¯t let him breathe, I attacked him again and again.

    When I tried to continue pressuring him like this, maybe because he didn¡¯t overlook an opening, by him swinging his sword as if pulling a carpet out from under me, I noticed it, made a light jump, and evaded it.

    During that time, Lucif used that recoil and got up as if he were spinning, and we once again ended up directly ring at each other.

    ¡¸Magnificent.¡¹

    He was probably trying to make some idle talk while we were both trying to fix our breaths.

    ¡¸I wonder how many among the Imperial Guard Knights would have been able to stave off thosest few attacks.¡¹

    ¡¸You staved it off, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸It is because I am excellent.¡¹

    He probably didn¡¯t care about the tone of voice in the middle of the fight.

    Lucif made a broad grin, and without any preparatory motions, he shed at me.

    His sword, on top of being fast, skillfully changed its direction as if it were dancing.

    If we were simply having a fight, I probably would have immediately been caught by it.

    Exchanging two blows, I took some distance as if I were running away.

    I had only one chance.

    I changed the way I held my sword to holding it with only my right hand.

    ¡¸What is the meaning of this?¡¹

    Using a two-handed sword with one hand held no advantage whatsoever unless there was also a shield.

    That¡¯s why this was a clever scheme.

    I wouldn¡¯t throw any needles or anything though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just about how it feels in my right hand.¡¹

    ¡¸It would seem that you are not throwing away the fight!¡¹

    Running with a speed that was almost a full power sprint, I then jumped up and held my sword up until it was behind my back.

    This was probably a poor n to anyone that saw it.

    By jumping up, the sword path would be fixed and can¡¯t be altered.

    Moreover, with only my right hand, even it¡¯s power was known.

    Although he was making a baffled face, he raised up his sword so as to ward off the attack and stop the defenseless me.

    And then, he opened his eyes wide in surprise.

    My sword wasn¡¯t in my right hand.

    Changing the sword that I raised with all of the might of my right hand over to my left hand at my back, I then swung it to the right.

    Maybe because he didn¡¯t think that I would pass the two-handed sword around my back, his reaction was dyed.

    I made a half-assed swing with only my left hand in an unnatural posture, but having a suitable weight behind it, it was plenty for a defenseless opponent.

    A thick sound resounded, and my sword dug into Lucif¡¯s nk.

    ¡¸Guhoh!¡¹

    With him bending down and crouching, Lucif¡¯s sword fluttered about in midair from my second attack.

    From the thunderous shouts of joy, Lucif must have been a famous knight.

    The townspeople were wild with enthusiasm from theplete upset, and even the noble seats were dotted with people that had stood up and were pping their hands.

    ¡¸That is not the way a knight fights.¡¹

    It seems that Lucif has already recovered.

    ¡¸But, you are strong! Magnificent!¡¹

    Lucif came seeking a handshake.

    A noble having a handshake with amoner is something that was originally unbelievable.

    ¡¸It is because there is no criticizing ways to fight on the battlefield. You won against me! Be proud of that!¡¹

    Nonna, who was in the audience seating, was swinging her head forward and back with all her might.

    It couldn¡¯t be seen as anything but her head banging, but was she telling me to lower my head?

    ¡¸It is an honor.¡¹

    I bowed my head to Lucif.

    Afterwards, ording to the talks that I heard, if a noble were to shake hands with amoner in the presence of the general public, that noble would be considered equivalent to amoner and be looked down upon.

    Therefore, I augustly lowered my head and showed my thanks, and that informed the surroundings that we did not have an equivalent rtionship.

    Nobles sure are tiresome.

    It seems that the next match will be in three days.

    Bing aware of that, it seemed that the next match would be the semi finals and since the ceremonies before the opening of the matches would increase, there was a preparatory phase.

    Thinking that it was fine to slowly go back to the inn after such a long time, just as I was bringing Nonna and Celia and left the match assembly hall, a crowd was made.

    ¡¸You¡¯re incredible!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen an Imperial Guard defeated!¡¹¡¸A mercenary? You aren¡¯t of some Knight Corps?¡¹

    Being jostled around, when I walked through while making halfhearted answers, a distinct voice called out to me.

    ¡¸So you are Aegir.¡¹

    Three women, all having frilly dresses and decorated hair, and then having a sweet smelling perfume.

    It couldn¡¯t be any more clearer that she was a daughter of a noble.

    This arena seemed to have been established to be straddling the townspeople domain and the noble domain, so people of both social positions could go in and out without reserve.

    All of them seemed like they hadn¡¯t even reached 20 years old, but they were giving off an atmosphere that said that they knew no fear.

    ¡¸We would like to have a talk with you but.¡¹

    I see, this time, I was the only one to win and advanced to the next round while being an existence unrted to the nobles.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to lightheartedly talk with other noble knights or people with peerage, but it would be fine if it was with me.

    Since Nonna was muttering ¡°courteously, courteously¡± to me, I used my own way of respect.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, and what what kind of talk might we be having then?¡¹

    Nonna was wriggling about.

    Did I screw up?

    ¡¸My! What a rude manner of talking!¡¹

    ¡¸But that kind of savage part of him is what is good, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, I cannot calm down in a ce such as this. Let us go to some ce where we can drink some tea.¡¹

    It seems that she didn¡¯t think that we would refuse.

    Though, I didn¡¯t refuse because I had some expectations.

    ¡¸Your attendants are wee as well.¡¹

    Celia, who was stuck to me, was the attendant, and it seemed that Nonna considerately did not enter.

    Nonna muttered that she would go back first and returned to the inn.

    Since I found that to be pitiable, I decided that I would be firmly affectionate with her tonight.

    At the high ss cafe, I talked quite moderately to the three young women about the preliminary fights and stories of fights on my travels, but the girls

    ¡¸How barbaric!¡¹¡¸Ahh, outside of White City, it is full of dangers, isn¡¯t it.¡¹¡¸I, I¡¯m feeling dizzy.¡¹

    had that kind of reaction, but even so, they urged for the next one, so they were probably starving for some stimulus.

    Celia did nothing but stuff her cheeks with sweets that she had never seen before.

    Time passed, and I thought that it was time to put an end to this, but the young women faced each other and smiled.

    ¡¸Today is finally your turn.¡¹¡¸He looks like he¡¯ll be amazing.¡¹

    As if being pushed out by the other two, one of the young women came out in front of me.

    The other young women were in the middle of giggling, and the young woman whose face had turned red said that she was [Christina].

    ¡¸Come follow me. The attendant girl as well.¡¹

    When Christina went outside, she called a street carriage, deeply covered herself with her hat, and we got on board.

    During the time that the carriage was rattling and shaking, she didn¡¯t speak a single word.

    Just up until a little while ago, she was a pretty sociable young women that spoke andughed though.

    Before long, the carriage stopped in front of a certain building.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s a love hotel.¡¹

    ¡¸You keep the carriage waiting!¡¹

    Christina paid the coachman a lot of money and told Celia to stay on the carriage and wait.

    Celia, not knowing what was going on, was dumbfounded and saw us off.

    With quick steps, she pulled my hand, paid the gold at the reception desk as if she were throwing it, and entered the private room.

    ¡¸Ahh, I thought fire was going toe out from my head.........¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gone on quite the adventure. Well then, I (watashi).........I (ore) will be sleeping with you, is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right! I am the only one that hasn¡¯t done it yet, and that is bad for my appearance.¡¹

    It would seem that the three girls are delinquent girls among the noble daughters.

    It seemed that the three of them would frequently have extravaginal intercourse, go around visiting ce to ce, talk withmoners like me and y around with their bodies.

    The other two had already lost their virginity, and since Christina was the only one that hadn¡¯t lost hers, it seemed that she was ridiculed for it.

    Since an unmarried young woman giving up her virginity to amoner partner was something outrageous, it seemed that the thrill of it was irresistible.

    ¡¸Now then! It is alright! Sleep with me!¡¹

    Pushing out both hands, she looked this way.

    As expected of a noble daughter, it seemed that she was telling me to undress all of her.

    I would do all of the preparing of this girl that only lied there.

    ¡¸Being able to sleep with a noble woman is an unbelievable honor, you know?¡¹

    I think that there¡¯s no difference between nobles and ves in terms of women though.

    ¡¸Now then, shed tears and gratefully savor it!¡¹

    Only her mouth was functioning well though.

    When I took off her clothes and looked, she certainly did have a good figure, and maybe because she didn¡¯t have much muscle, she was soft.

    Since I did the forey and the preparations wereplete, I also took off my clothes.

    ¡¸That is! .........Do all gentlemen have suchrge things attached to them!?¡¹

    It would seem that she has a bit of knowledge about this.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That is why the first time apanied with pain.¡¹

    ¡¸But, it is almost as big as my arm......There is no way that thing will fit in the hole of my crotch.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Women give birth to children, so this much is fine.¡¹

    It¡¯s a pain to exin every single thing.

    Let¡¯s just eat her up already.

    ¡¸Here I go. If you can¡¯t endure it, just bite onto me.¡¹

    ¡¸I will not do such an uncivilized thing! Besides, even for my first sexual experience......Ow, ow......Kyaaah!! It hurtsss!!¡¹

    I was quite an experienced virginity taker, but for the first few seconds, I couldn¡¯t say a single thing.

    I felt pity for this woman that wasining about the pain, and I wanted her to start feeling good quickly.

    But, savoring this once in a lifetime pain is what would give birth to a feeling of satisfaction that would rule this woman.

    While thinking such philosophical things, I caressed Christina, and moved my hips.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸So gentlemen keep such monsters. Books are filled with nothing but lies......But it felt great.¡¹

    Since she shyly brought out contraceptives, I smeared it inside of her.

    With the contraceptive being the quality good it is, it seemed that it would be alright using it post-sex.

    As expected, she couldn¡¯t have herself giving birth to a child.

    Making her climax one more time with my fingers, we then left the inn.

    ¡¸Now then, I will excuse myself here. Also.........Could you tell me of the inn you are staying in? Though it is not like it is guaranteed that we will meet again!¡¹

    Thinking that this was because she would definitelye and meet me again, I told her what inn it was and saw the carriage off.

    Taking Celia, whose mood was irreparable even after giving her a chicken skewer and and apple, I returned to the inn.

    ¡¸Did you have fun talking with the nobles?¡¹

    Knowing that I had been doing it with prostitutes recently as well, Nonna¡¯s voice was cold.

    Moreover, when I exined to her the various circumstances.

    ¡¸Ehh!? You snatched away her chastity!?¡¹

    Her anger changed into astonishment.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t ying with a widow or a divorced woman who went back to her parents, but an unmarried maiden?¡¹

    Finding it unbelievable, Nonna shook her head.

    Judging from Nonna¡¯s reaction, who was the daughter of a former Count house, it seemed that I did something more outrageous than I thought.

    An unmarried daughter¡¯s adultery, not to mention the partner was a passingmoner, it seemed that the possibility of her being expelled from her house was high.

    ¡¸If it were to be discovered by people of the house, me would surelye to you as well, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    I¡¯ll pray that it doesn¡¯te to that.

    Nonna breathed a sigh.

    ¡¸Please do not have yourself destroyed by a woman before you take back Elektra.........¡¹

    Thinking that that in itself might be long-cherished ambition, I embraced Nonna.

    Before was something like the preliminary round, and the real fight is going to start from here on out.

    Catastrophes visit unexpectedly quick.

    The next morning, a carriage stopped in front of the inn and Christina was standing there with a woman that seemed like an attendant.

    At first, I thought she hade to immediately y around, but if that were the case, she probably wouldn¡¯t do something this conspicuous.

    When we showed ourselves while wondering what was happening, she came rushing over.

    Her cheeks, maybe because they were pped, were swelling red, and her eyes were weeping and bright red.

    ¡¸*Gusu* (Sob)......Aegir, san. Mother is calling for you. Pleasee with me.¡¹

    Since I didn¡¯t have any ns, I nodded going ¡°I guess that¡¯s fine¡±, but Nonna had be ghastly pale.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t! If you go, you might be put in jail!¡¹

    To begin with, something like the noble¡¯s daughter going out to receive amoner was unheard of.

    Even servants that the mansion directly controlled would be too much.

    In other words, it seemed that both of the parents of the other party were considerably angry.

    ¡¸If that happens, I¡¯ll just escape.¡¹

    I told Celia and Nonna to wait at the inn and then got on board the carriage.

    Christina sobbed the whole time in front of me.

    The attendant would asionally wipe her tears and offer her some water, but they didn¡¯t even try to look at my direction.

    I thought that this really would turn into something bad, but there was nothing that could be done at this point.

    We entered the nobles¡¯ domain.

    I didn¡¯t possess a license, but the garrison let us inly pass through with just a look at the carriage.

    I wonder if she was a noble with a considerable social status.

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s normal.¡¹

    Christina¡¯s house certainly was big, but with the ptial residence being among the noble mansions that rivaled it, it wasn¡¯t something that stood out.

    Rather, it could be considered on the small side.

    Christina cast her eyes downward in silence and walked, while I walked behind her while being guided by a servant.

    The door of the mansion was, as expected of the nobles, adorned with ornaments and could be said to be something luxurious and gorgeous.

    ¡¸Wee and thank you foring.¡¹

    The age of the woman who seemed to be Christina¡¯s mother was around 30, her hair was different from her daughter¡¯s and was blond, and, no matter how you looked at her, for a mother of a daughter that didn¡¯t look like she was less than 15 years old, she was strangely young.

    ¡¸Chris, go to the room further inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......¡¹

    Christina trudgingly left alone.

    Thinking that there was sorrow drifting about on her back, I leaked out a smile.

    ¡¸We cannot talk here. I shall guide you to my private room.¡¹

    I felt a strange atmosphere.

    To begin with, it was a strange story for the madam to wee the daughter¡¯s adultery partner.

    Even I, who was distant from the nobles¡¯ etiquette, knew that much.

    ¡¸Though, since I have told the servant to not enter as well, I cannot provide any tea.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that isn¡¯t a problem.¡¹

    The madam and I faced each other with a table interposed between us.

    ¡¸My apologies for thete introduction. I am Christina¡¯s mother, [udia Alvence Malordol]. My husband has been granted the title of Marquis by his Majesty.¡¹

    She was a high grade noble.

    I immediately thought about taking the madam hostage and going to help Nonna and Celia but probably hasn¡¯t reached this stage yet.

    ¡¸So you were a person of a standing that is far beyond my own power. As I am of humble birth, I may not have proper etiquette but please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸I am sure of that. After all, you did tear up an unmarried maiden¡¯s virginity.¡¹

    Yup, looks like I was calledpletely for that matter.

    ¡¸My daughter seemed to be hiding it, but with her walking around with her crotch reeking with the scent of seed juice, it is obvious that she had a cock held up in her lewd hole.¡¹

    I felt like I heard some unbelievable wordsing out of the marchioness¡¯ mouth.

    ¡¸From what I¡¯ve heard, you made my virgin daughter climax, so it would seem that you are quite skilled in how you treat women.¡¹

    The situation became suspicious in a different meaning.

    ¡¸But lying is no good. Saying that all gentlemen have cocks that are as thick as my daughter¡¯s arm could pretty much be called fraud.¡¹

    udia wrapped around the table and approached me.

    ¡¸Snatching away a Marquiss¡¯ daughter¡¯s virginity is a crime where it would be inevitable for you to be hanged. However.¡¹

    The madam¡¯s hand pressed up against my chest and slowly descended.

    ¡¸That technique that makes women cry and that pridedrge penis, if you let me have a taste of it, I wouldn¡¯t mind locking this matter up in my heart, you know?¡¹

    Sleeping with the mother and daughter of a marquiss house would undoubtedly cause him to be executed, but at this point, it was all the same.

    Besides, udia had a maturity that the daughter didn¡¯t have, and she also had the sexual passion of a woman starving for a man.

    ¡¸Well then, I will be your partner.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and if you cannot satisfy me, I may hand you over to the garrison. Service me with that in mind.¡¹

    udia, still sitting in the chair, took off her footwear and held out her foot.

    It seemed like she was telling me to lick it.

    When I took her foot and held it in my mouth, she smiled contentedly.

    The madam sat in the chair without moving, and I started stripping her one piece of clothing at a time while having my lips go all over her body.

    ¡¸How do you like my body?¡¹

    It ckened only a little bit and it could be said that her stomach was protruding a bit but since that would unmistakably give me a death by hanging, I acted prudent.

    ¡¸It is beautiful. It is white and soft, and is a body that is irresistible to men.¡¹

    It felt like I had be something like a male paramour, but this kind of thing isn¡¯t bad every once in awhile.

    For a little while after that, I caressed her and continued to praise her, but it seemed that udia couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.

    ¡¸That is about enough of that! I shall leave it to you so make me feel good.¡¹

    Because she was feeling impatient, she stripped the rest of her clothes off herself.

    Her body that had be nude, though voluptuous, was a bit bby, especially her stomach which looked loose.

    But, with her seeking a man and having a rush of blood to the head, she looked like she would ept even rough acts, and that induced arousal.

    She looked like she would feel soft if I were to hug her with all my might.

    While I was taking off my clothes, I approached the madam, snatched her lips, and grasped her breast as if squeezing them.

    Furthermore, I forcibly jammed in a finger into her already wet hole.

    ¡¸It hurts! Do it more courteously!¡¹

    As the madam spoke her protest, I brought my mouth close to her ear.

    ¡¸I will confirm this from the beginning. Should I treat you gently? Or should I treat you forcibly, roughly, and wildly?¡¹

    cing a hand on my chin, she blew out a breath.

    Even while the madam was in wonderment, it goes without saying that she chose thetter.

    ¡¸Th.........This was.........in my daughter.¡¹

    I thrust my cock, which had swelled with a caress, in front of the madam.

    Her breathing became quicker, and she drew back looking scared.

    ¡¸Something like this.........would destroy my hole.........I¡¯m sure that my daughter¡¯s hole is already gaping wide open.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be fine. You have such a loose body. My thing is more or less like the others.¡¹

    ¡¸This monster isn¡¯t just more or less! Moreover, how dare you insult me!¡¹

    ¡¸So noisy. I¡¯ll shut you up and ravish you.¡¹

    I plugged up her lips and knocked her down onto the bed.

    She did acknowledge that she should be treated roughly after all.

    ¡¸S-Stop it right now! Although I said I wanted it rough, there is a limit!¡¹

    But, there was no way a noble madam with insufficient exercise could push me away.

    Forcibly opening her thighs, I held her hands down on top of the pillow.

    udia¡¯s meathole had a bit of the flesh sticking out and was darkened.

    It was a well-used meathole, but this in itself incited arousal.

    When I pushed in, her hole stretched out somewhat, and the madamined about the pain, butpared to her daughter, I went in quite easily.

    It feels like I can move intensely from the start.

    Her lovely voice at the start

    ¡¸AN! AHh! Ahan!¡¹

    was high pitched, but before long

    ¡¸OHHhhh! AOOhh! Nhoooo!¡¹

    it changed into something deep like that of a beast.

    Her screaming continued until she climaxed, and entwining her arms and legs around me and continuing her scream, the madam had a form that could appropriately be called a sexually frustrated female sex beast.

    With her receiving my ejaction, opening her legs while semen dribbled out, and rolling on the bed, I couldn¡¯t say that she was beautiful even as ttery, but if I were to look at her only as a sex partner, I thought of her as a partner that I could be pretty satisfied with.

    As I was giving the now awakedy an arm pillow and listening to her pillow talk, I learned that Marquis Malordol was a noble that managed the area of the western city of Alvence, that he himself was in that territory, and that other than for New Year¡¯s greetings and states of emergency, he mostly did note out to White City.

    This house was a private residence in White City and their official residence was somewhere else, and that the ones here other than herself and her daughter were only a few servants.

    She herself was the legal wife, but as she had not given birth to any children up until this year, she was shunned and was sent here under the pretense of meeting with the head of the family at White City.

    Christina was a child of one of the noble¡¯s numerous concubines in the territory but since her behaviour was bad, she was pushed onto her.

    The head of the family had lost interest in her, and then, other than when he slept with her at the level of feeling sorry to the household once a year, even if she were to bring in a male paramour, he would pretend not to see them.

    ¡¸So, were you starving for a man?¡¹

    ¡¸That way of speaking is.........That is correct, I was starving. And so, when I heard about your magnificent lower half from my daughter, I was captivated by your extrarge cock and called you out. But to think that you were this splendid of a gentleman.¡¹

    For her to crave a man from hearing about her daughter¡¯s talk of ying with love, she is quite scious, but the feeling when sleeping with her was really great.

    There was no longer a fragment of the arrogant noble attitude in udia.

    Right now, she was nothing more than a scious, middle-aged woman that was fawning on me.

    ¡¸Ahh, I haven¡¯t had enough. Assault me more and more, my beloved.¡¹

    Burying her face into my chest and having her tongue crawl about, udia obtained what she wanted atst.

 Chapter 23 â€“ Coming Back

    <h4>Chapter 23 ¨C Coming Back</h4>

    ¡°¡°Aegir-sama!!¡±¡±

    As i went back to hotel after i got a fight (tl: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ) with udia, Nonna and Celia weing me with a hug as they¡¯re crying.

    ¡°Aegir-sama, are you okay? I thought that you got caught and got jailed.¡±

    ¡°We want to do something for you but we don¡¯t know what should we do!¡±

    I embrace and stroke their head until they felt relieved.

    ¡°Alvens Mallord is it? Does Nonna know about him?¡± (tl: [¥¢¥ë¥Ù¥ó¥¹?¥Þ¥í©`¥É¥ë]. Does anyone have better suggestion?)

    ¡°Yes, Alvens is a name of big city, and Mallord is a name of the most influental aristocrat of the Federation. Don¡¯t tell me ...¡±

    She shakenly stepped back.

    ¡°She seems like the-hugged-girl from yesterday. So i called by her mother.¡±

    Nonna face bes pale.

    It seems that she can¡¯t take a joke.

    ¡°Le-Let¡¯s get out from the Federation! If we go to the Empire, they can¡¯t track us anymore!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s about the mother¡¯s satisfaction, there shouldn¡¯t be question need to be asked.¡±

    Silence...

    ¡°Are you possibly ... have sex with marquis¡¯s wife too?¡±

    ¡°Yea, she¡¯s fainted many times too¡±

    ¡°Sex maniac!! Why are youy your hand on anyone you met? Are you an orc?!¡±

    Since she go out from Elektra, Nonna jeer and her headbutt became stronger.

    And i always get healed by caressing the narrow-eyed Celia.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°On the Red side! The First Knight, Captain of Imperial Guard, Viscount Cedric Orion.¡±

    ¡°On the White side! A veteran mercenary, A fierce god with herculean strength, Aegir!¡±

    Howe the MC (tl: Master of Ceremony, not Aegir) alwayse up with a new name every time.

    I don¡¯t even remember to be a veteran.

    Captain Cedric prepare his sword in silence, he seems to be the type that never speak with amoner.

    He held his sword with his two hand, even the size is the same with my sword. It seems that we¡¯re the same type.

    As the starting signal sounded, he¡¯s charging to me.

    He don¡¯t even bother to re.

    I¡¯m absolutely confident in my ability.

    His strike is twice as heavy and twice as fast as Luciff (tl: ¥ë¥·¥Õ. Any better name suggestion?)

    In term of strength, i¡¯m still better but with my speed, I can¡¯t hit him. If I show him some chance, I¡¯ll lose for sure.

    In a sh he shorten our distance and jump behind me.

    It seems that he wants to end this fast.

    Then I bring my sword in opposite of my chest and meet his sword (tl: ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤ÈÄæ¤Ë‘¯¤ËÍ»¤ÃÞz¤ßåŠÆÈ¤êºÏ¤¤¤Ë³Ö¤ÁÞz¤à¡£I give up ._. and it sounds so gay with ¡°swordXsword¡± xD)

    This circumtances is rted to the other party difference in ability.

    I know that Cedric is waiting for me to make a move. (tl: really, it sounds so gay)

    If I push forward and ward it off and not draw back, it should be the end for me.

    Even I know that it was hopeless situation for me, it will be my loss if this continue.

    That¡¯s why I decided to rely on Nonna.

    So I pull back my sword, I decided to give up swing my sword and head-butted Cedric.

    Because of that, his sword didn¡¯t sh me.

    This turns my forehead into a sword.

    Cedric unexpectedly able to cover our difference in abilities.

    The meaning of this head-butt is to distance myself.

    I ce my sword on my right shoulder and put my left foot slightly forward.

    There are neither defense nor movement, this posture is to make strongest blow possible.

    His sword and my sword length are identical, he must jump in to break my sword defense range to win.

    If he really did jump in, he can¡¯t evade to side so he can do nothing but to ward my sword off.

    My ability is lower, but my speed and strength is higher. (tl: it should be different term of speed with thest TL. maybe swinging speed and movement speed is different but wrote by a same text)

    Come!

    The bitter-faced Cedric¡¯s pride can¡¯t tolerate a re confrontation with me.

    My experience tell me that Cedric¡¯s distance almost getting closer to jump in to me.

    I won¡¯t get fooled with his feint by seeing his muscle and eyes movement.

    His eyes is angry.

    He¡¯sing, thus that can¡¯t be concealed. (tl: I¡¯m trying T_T I don¡¯t know what is ¡°that¡± in this sentence)

    I saw that he¡¯sughing a bit.

    He¡¯s jump in, and I ward off his sword.

    He tries to nt my sword trajectory diagonally. (tl: the raw said ¡°the-person-who-hates-exchange-full-powered-blow tries to ...¡± too long xD)

    I knock his head.

    Metallic sound reverberated in audience seat as his helmet throw in air.

    My sword sends his helmet flying and ...... cut nothing but air.

    My defenseless trunk and my sword is hit, and then my sword is leaving my hand and struck the earth.

    I lost the winter sword skill tournament in semifinal.

    I stand up as straightening my hit trunk and take a breath.

    There¡¯s Cedric in front of me.

    ¡°It¡¯s my win¡±

    Did you just waited for me to say it? What a narrow minded person.

    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s your win¡±

    After I said it, I leave.

    Probably, I¡¯ll be asked by Nonnater.

    A noble is really troublesome.

    It wasn¡¯t a sarcasm.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ~ Cedric¡¯s POV ~

    ¡°What a beautiful victory¡±

    I received a victory praise from my subordinate.

    Cedric doesn¡¯t say a thing, he threws his sword and walk away with a strange face.

    (That¡¯s why you¡¯re no good!) (tl: it¡¯s cedric¡¯s line)

    When they¡¯re the one who fight that mercenary, they would lose instantly!

    If it¡¯s a serious match, he would be defeated.

    That mercenary¡¯s sword hit his helmet.

    If it¡¯s a sharpened sword, his head would be cracked too.

    Of course, it was Cedric¡¯s win.

    There¡¯s no one who doubt it either.

    However, he feels uneasy that he barely won.

    Cedric go to a room with nobody in it and kick hard a chair.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ~ Aegir POV ~

    ¡°It¡¯s myplete defeat.¡±

    I tell Kristoff and Agor in a drinking bout.

    They seen the game it seem.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a serious match, that blow would cracked his helmet¡±

    Agor theory is a bit strange.

    ¡°That match had a condition that use a deless sword. If a sword user that win againstnce user, there should be no difference with brawl¡±

    ¡°Is it really like that~ ?¡±

    With empty ss, Kristoff is seeing his surrounding but no one fill his ss.

    ¡°If you already experienced a real fighting you should know. But your equipment now is the one that used for real match. Of course, one vs many is not counted¡±

    ¡°I ashamed that my realbat experience ise from extermination monster and thief. I just can¡¯t say that was a properbat experience¡±

    ¡°Same with me~ We don¡¯t get real batle living in White City¡±

    Isn¡¯t it nice to live without fighting?

    Even I said ¡°If you change your mind, marry me!¡± to Lucy.

    But Nonna seems to hate it.

    ¡°So, the tournamet had ended, I should go to other city soon¡±

    ¡°Ah, Aegir is still on the way in his journey, right¡±

    ¡°Really? What a boring person~¡±

    Kristoff, you only want to see Nonna breast, right?

    Incidentally, after Nonna saw him, she put towel on her cleavage.

    This city is a good ce, but I can¡¯t stay here.

    There¡¯s no need to rush, but I have no time to rx either.

    I want to see the next city, too.

    I want to be the next king of that ce, moreover I don¡¯t want to pick a fight with the Federation.

    But, it¡¯s difficult to rise in a already stable society, this Federation is the best example.

    Though I don¡¯t know about the empire, with the chaos around the world, it should be like central in.

    There¡¯re countless country grouped together that suddenly rise in power, and then copse.

    In the middle of that chaos, there¡¯s a chance to rise a g (tl: rise a g to make new country I guess)

    ¡°Next, where will you going?¡± Agor said.

    ¡°I think, I¡¯ll return to the south side of the central in. Triea....... No, maybe Goldenia¡±

    I don¡¯t know why I thought about ¡°wing of dawn¡± (tl: ¡¸Ò¹Ã÷¤±¤ÎÒí¡¹wing of dawn. Any other suggestion?)

    ¡°If you want to go south, it¡¯s nice to go in April, rain in southern area of Federation will be ended. The road be muddy when raining and you can¡¯t continue your journey¡±

    Agor said something serious for once.

    it seems that this is a trusted information.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it slow. For once, I can let loose my purse if Celia and Nonna want to go somewhere around the journey¡±

    As the citizen, there¡¯s no problem when a single woman walking alone .

    Celia and Nonna d that they don¡¯t need to feel uneasy.

    ¡°I wonder, what is Aegir-sama doing now? It¡¯ll be good if we go together¡±

    ¡°Of course. When I¡¯m free, we¡¯ll go together¡±

    Because I have something to do, too.

    ¡°.........Please give your tool some rest, too¡±

    I heard Nonna¡¯s sarcasm when gulping my sake.

    ¡°Ah, Wee!¡±

    I¡¯m hugging udia in her private room.

    But, I don¡¯t force her.

    In the first ce, I don¡¯t live in noble district. Even she summons carriage for me, the employee nce was painful.

    It¡¯s too hirious to be aedy when someone that aims to be a king has to be someone secret lover.

    ¡°Quick...... Though I want you toe to somewhere for now¡±

    udia is taking something out from her purse and put it in a desk.

    There¡¯re 100 piece of gold coins there, as expected from marquess. But, what about it?

    ¡°Ufufu, please do ept it. After all, because of my charm, that person give me this much¡±

    Although she was kicked, Marquis Mallord still gives many money to udia.

    I heard from Nonna that Marquis Mallord owned arge city, a distinguished noble at that, so this amount maybe small.

    ¡°Until today, that money was wasted, because of that my daughter became like that¡±

    Driven out from home by father, so there¡¯s money to use to live awkwardly with mother inw. (tl: I¡¯m trying ._. N4 is just so so)

    So, she became like that.

    ¡°But, now it¡¯s became unnecessary. As long as I have you, I¡¯ll be happy. I don¡¯t need other d*ck!¡±

    Then udia push me to the bed, and then strips from the top to the bottom.

    It¡¯ll be hard to say it now, I just came here to say goodbye.

    It can¡¯t helped, I¡¯ll just think about it after one battle. (tl:( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) )

    She services my d*ck in her mouth devotely, and screamed when I jam it in her throat.

    I¡¯m so excited that I make her crawl on the ground and plunge into her from behind like a dog,

    After sex, in my chest, udia whisper her love and then ...

    ¡°You traitor! Although I befriend you this much ... Lowly person, go away!!¡±

    In the end, udia shouts at me to leave this city, and throw me a pouch of gold coins.

    It may be that, before this, she already told the soldier.

    As expected I would hesitate to shop with a gold thrown away by someone.

    On the other hand, I¡¯ll get mad if made fun like that.

    So, I¡¯ll use this with good intention.

    My good intention is ... going to spend it in brothel.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    The hostess is bowing to me as the door opened.

    Behind her, Melissa waves her hand.

    But, I don¡¯te here to y.

    I held Melissa¡¯s hand who wants to lead me to the room, and bring her to the hostess.

    ¡°How much to buy her out from here?¡±

    All the other girls are makingmotion.

    Isn¡¯t it a dream to bought out from a prostution?

    ¡°Is that ... to take her out to go to date?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. What I mean is to take her out from here to be my woman.¡±

    Melissa opened her mouth as big as hand because she can¡¯t believe what I said.

    ¡°Hmm. I decide to sell her for 100 gold, because she is a beauty.¡±

    ¡°Wha!! What a stupid thing is that!! You bought me for only 10 gold!¡±

    Melissa re up at the hostess.

    If I can¡¯t take out 100 gold, then I can¡¯t buy her.

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m the one who talks to him! It¡¯s not you!¡±

    If it was the talk about buy someone out, the prostitute herself can¡¯t say anything. It was always brothels iron d rules.

    ¡°So, how about it, mr customer?¡±

    I never think that the hostess will ask this much.

    I guess that I can negotiate by cut the price by half.

    Because I saw Celia negotiate like this.

    But, if I negotiate about her price, it will lower her value.

    I¡¯ll never lower the value of my woman.

    In the first ce, this money is given by other woman, so I can¡¯t even talk big about this money.

    ¡°Count it!¡±

    I put the pouch in the desk.

    And then, Melissa shouts ¡°Wa!!¡± as she jump up and cry.

    The hostess dazed when saw the pouch and forgot to count the coins.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go now, is that okay?¡± (tl: maybe, there¡¯re redudant texts here. Sorry if the original meaning is off)

    ¡°Okay. No problem. Now that girl is free.¡±

    Melissa put in my coat go out from the shop lightly dressed. (tl: it¡¯s not a brothel?)

    ¡°*sob* I *sob* by men... Always thinking *sob* about you... I don¡¯t *sob* believe *sob*¡± (tl: the first part is so messed that I can¡¯t TL it. Improvised xD)

    Because she sobs hard, I can¡¯t understand what she said. So I kiss her to stop her cry and lead her to our inn.

    From inside, I think that I hear soft voice ¡°I¡¯m d¡± from the hostess.

    I stand in front of the inn.

    I hold the dreamy state Melissa in my arm.

    This is my room, after I open the door, no one will critize me inside.

    But, there¡¯re Celia and Nonna inside. Recently ourdies have a concerning problem ¡°Don¡¯t bring another woman!¡± in their faces.

    I will stop thinking about excuse for a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡±

    ¡°Wee ... back¡±

    ¡°Aegir-sama, I want baked-sweets in caf¨¦ ...¡±

    The two don¡¯t move their eyes for a moment.

    Did Mellisa¡¯s presence made them like this?

    ¡°My name is Melissa. From today, I became Aegir woman. Please treat me well¡±

    She greets them as my woman.

    Celia is screaming unceasingly, and Nonna is like ¡°Again?¡± amazed.

    Well then, I should put them in order now, so we can start our next journey without trouble.

    There¡¯re 3 carriages in front of the inn, noble sure is pain in the butt.

    However, I never expect the person whoes out from the carriages.

    ¡°Aegir-dono!¡±

    udia herself ride the carriage.

    The surrounding attention is not good but, the person herself never care about them.

    It¡¯s not good to bring her to my room.

    Though everyone surprised about this sudden visitor, she only has me in her eyes.

    For a high-ss noble, an attendant may not be treated as human being.

    Nonna led Celia and Melissa from our room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about my cruel talk before! After you went, I was frightened to death¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay but, is it okay for you to came here?¡±

    I indirectly said that she should go back.

    I also remember the detour.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that small thing. Because I can¡¯t live without you!¡±

    ¡°Even if you say something like that, in the first ce, I¡¯m just a traveler. This ce is not my home, sooner orter ...¡±

    ¡°Then ...!¡±

    You¡¯re loud.

    ¡°Then, live in my house! No, take one of my knight¡¯s house and live there! After that, you can embrace me as you please!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that ...¡±

    ¡°You can even embrace our servant. You can even embrace our daughter if you want to! Because there¡¯s noone who can say no to me!¡±

    I hug udia to calm her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have something that I must do. I can¡¯t stay here¡±

    ¡°No......... Oh yeah, This!¡±

    udia take out golden ornament from her bag, and a jeweled dagger as big as fruit knife.

    ¡°This! I¡¯ll give you this! So, please, stay here.........¡±

    I lift udia in my arm and put away the treasures gently in her bag, then carry her to the bed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have sex with you because of this, you know. If I want to do it, then it¡¯s because of you¡±

    udia no longer say anything.

    It seems that, this is the only solution. (tl: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) )

    I put his d*ck in my mouth, and servicing him. (tl: author likes to change POV without warning. But, I¡¯ll give you one ^^)

    I feel guilty because I offer money to try to detain him for myself.

    I lied on the bed, and spread my hole.

    When he licked mine before, he spread my disordered public hair.

    And now there¡¯re no hair and as clean as baby.

    It can¡¯t bepared to my dirty hole before.

    ¡°It seems like a kid¡¯s hole¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it! It can¡¯t be helped...... Before I meet you, there¡¯re only useless man out there¡±

    She said it without care.

    In the beginning, the shy udia always tried to push her butt to me.

    She wants to make her butt a little more sensual.

    ¡°Aaaaah, it feels good. This is the best...... Oooh...... Wha!? Noo!¡±

    Might as well insert in her butt hole.

    Yep, let¡¯s try it.

    ¡°udia, let¡¯s make your butt hole bigger¡±

    ¡°Eh? Do you mean that ... !!!¡±

    She can¡¯t disobey my order even she notices that I want to put it in her butt hole.

    I still widen her butt hole even she said ¡°No¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t¡±.

    ¡°Aaaooooohh!!!¡±

    She cries as she arches her back like a shrimp.

    There¡¯s a bit blood from her butt hole, so it¡¯s not that big wound.

    ¡°Oooh! My butt !! My unclean ce is ... !!¡±

    ¡°Say something more perverted¡±

    ¡°My butt... my butt ... ass! A big penis is hammering my asshole! I can¡¯t control my assholeee!!!¡±

    After that, I shoot inside the butt hole, and the worried udia climaxes as she screams not like a man or woman, but like a beast.

    After ravishing her, sheid back in my chest and then i gently talk to her.

    This is the usual for me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t say that this is the end. Because we¡¯re still alive, we¡¯ll meet again. Until then, please make yourself stay beautiful¡±

    ¡°Yes......... Yes! I understand. I¡¯ll try my best for you!¡±

    Can we say an issue being settled with this?

    ¡°But, you still have one or two days to depart, right?¡±

    Even if the weather turn bad, this is still a man responsibilty.

    ¡°Please leave it to me, From today on I¡¯lle to you every day¡±

    After she went home, Celia and Nonna go silent on top the bed, but Melissa says ¡°as expected of Aegir, she¡¯s a noble right?¡± I will not worry about her for now.

    After sometime passed, the time to depart hase.

    I stayed at Roleil for 5 months, has one horse and 3 woman for a travel-mate. (tl: Aegir bad! you lump the horse and your woman in the same category. ww)

    I reject the gift from udia when she said she wants to give me a carriage.

    I think that she was weird.

    She tried to give me a certain noble heirloom, and said that I can have sex with her daughter. As expected I would think of her as weird.

    I may fear a frustated middle-aged woman.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I cross the North Teljes river from White City, travel along the western in then enter the empire, arrive to a certain ce in empire where the Teljes river and sea meet, and then came to various towns around the way.

    Furthermore the season is changing, the weather is chilly this time around, our journey finally arrive at central in in the south, Roleil, Triea Kingdom.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally returned after a long time¡±

    If it think about it, after leaving the forest (Lucy¡¯s home), I stayed here for around a month.

    After I go out from the forest, most of my time was used to travel.

    But, I never forget.

    Ca and Maria, beside I met Mel (tl:Ruu¡¯s mom) and Mireille here.

    A year is long, they won¡¯t wait for me either, and they likely will be other man¡¯s woman now.

    In that case, I will take them back.

    After this one year, I¡¯ll fly high. (tl: the real text said ¡°I¡¯ll open the bird cage to let myself fly¡±. He thought himself as a small bird inside a bird cage. Yea ¡°small bird¡± ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) )

    After return to Roleil.

 Character Introduction at the End of 22 (Only the female)

    <h4>Character Introduction at the End of Chapter 22 (Only the female)</h4>

    2017-01-23

    FF

    Because there¡¯re so many name, I¡¯ll indroduce them. (tl: this is the author¡¯s line)

    But I¡¯ll omit the character that has no long time in story, also I¡¯ll omit the minor character and the dead person, too.

    The age will also be counted from the year they¡¯re born (tl:not the day or the month. Example, now is 2017, I was born in 1993, so I should be 24 years old. In fact, I¡¯m still 23 and 6 month old if you count it from my born day and month)

    If there¡¯re inconsistecies, please do point them out.

    Celia

    14 years old; Silver hair; height 148cm; 3 sizes: B71, W54, H76; way of calling- me:Aegir-sama, herself: I (tl: watashi)

    Became a tool for criminal acts as a ve, she awakened the ego of the protagonist. (tl: in chapter 17, she robs and attacks Aegir because her master wants money)

    Has fanatic royalty, other than that, her speech and action are cold.

    Except sword, she has various abilites.

    She became ustomed to the protagonist while she has no resistance with something sexual.

    Nonna

    17 years old; Brown hair; Height 160cm; 3 sizes: B110, W60, H83; Way of calling- MC: Aegir-sama, herself: I (tl: watashi)

    Transported as ve, taken by protagonist.

    Daughter of the copsed house of Elektra, swore to recover the Elektra house¡¯s heirloom.

    Understood etiquette, know very well about noble¡¯smon sense, but has a poor understand aboutmoner¡¯smon sense about money.

    Usually lewd, but put on an elegant mask. (tl: I¡¯m confused. It¡¯s like she had double personality. ÉÏÆ·¤Ê¢Ãæ¤ò±»¤ë¤¬ºÃÉ«¤Ç±»Å°È¤Î¶ÓÐ¤ê¡£)

    Melissa

    24 years old; Red hair; Height 164cm; 3 sizes: B90, W58, H88; Way of calling- MC: Aegir-san, herself: my self, I (tl: jibun, watashi)

    Prostitute at White City, has a painful past, her genital broken but, has goodpatibility with the protagonist.

    udia Alvens Mallord

    32 years old; Blonde; Height 160cm; 3 sizes: B88, W67, H92.

    Marchioness, live in White City because has a discord with the husband.

    Became the prisoner of sex when summons the protagonist who steals her daughter virginity.

    Has an extreme dependence on the protagonist.

    Christina Alvens Mallord

    18 years old; Brown hair; Height 156cm; 3 sizes: B82, W57, H83.

    Daughter of noble concubine, has a troblesome behaviour, sent to White City

    Lack rtion with the missus (tl: should be udia), violent, gives her virginity to the protagonist.

    Woman who is currently away.

    Ca

    Early 20 years old; chestnut-colored hair; Height 165cm; 3 sizes: B88, W60, H88. Way of calling- MC: Aegir, herself: my self, I (tl: jibun, watashi)

    Meets in the first town and fall in love with the protagonist.

    A former hunter, expert using bow and free person.

    Has no modesty, has no resistance in sexual speech, is a pervert, too.

    Mirei

    First half of 20 years old; Red hair; Height 172cm; 3 sizes: B84, W62, H90. Way of calling- MC: Aegir, herself: my self, I (tl: jibun, atai ¡°female way calling herself¡±)

    Friend of Ca, moving together (tl: party) for a while with the protagonist.

    Has excellent sword skill, has unyielding personality.

    Has arge family in Sheera vige, her vige has a famine, separated with the protagonist after came back to her vige.

    Maria

    21 years old; Chestnut-colored hair; Height 164cm; 3 sizes: B74, W58, H80. Way of calling- MC: Aegir-san, herself: my self, I (tl: jibun, watashi)

    Daughter of inn [Little Bird Pavilion] at Roleil, but gives herself (tl: sex) to the protagonist.

    Has high ability at cooking.

    Is gentle and well like by children.

    A coward, not good at fight.

    Mel

    35 years old; Blonde; Height 160cm; 3 sizes: B86, W60, H92. Way of calling- MC: Aegir-san, herself: my self, I (tl: jibun, watashi)

    Thrown away while pregnant though she¡¯s noble mistress.

    Helped and has sex with the protagonist because has a burn wound from forest fire.

    Because herte husband field and 2 daughters, she didn¡¯t leave, forthermore her belly already ...

    Kuu

    16 years old; Blonde; Height 155cm; 3 sizes: B78, W56, H82.

    Mel¡¯s daughter, has rtionship (tl: with the protagonist) because the protagonist helps her mother.

    Her first kiss has been stolen.

    Ruu

    16 years old; Blonde; Height 140cm; 3 sizes: B?, W?, H?.

    Mel¡¯s daughter, went to the city to be a peddler.

    Coward and timid, has difficulty to make to the point.

    Has a feeling of trust to the protagonist as a father.

    ire (tl: a bandit woman at chapter 15)

    21 years old; ck hair (tl: finally normal hair); Height 163cm; 3 sizes: B80, W60, H82.

    Former noble¡¯s daughter, been a bandit to recover the family honour, defeated by the protagonist and get her butt raped.

    Escaped to Republic of Stuura.

    Collette & Arisa

    Collette 16 years old; Height 152cm; 3 sizes: B78, W58, H78.

    Arisa 19 years old; Height 160cm; 3 sizes: B82, W61, H80.

    Living in the vige and town of eastern Federation.

    Kidnapped and sold to ve trader, rescued by the protagonist and returned to their hometown.

    Offered their virginity together.

    Lucy Yuktovania

    500 years old ??; Blonde; Height 166cm; 3 sizes: B100, W58, H96. Way of calling- MC: You (tl:or dear, anata), boy.

    Self-proimed 500 years old vampire, has inhuman (tl: or maybe demonic?) power to kill human who saw her.

    Has house in deep of forest that must be protected, is she a royalty?

    Has unequalled beauty and goddess-like style, has amazing demon-like sexual technique.

    Has given the meaning of live and knowledge to the protagonist (the protagonist girlfriend as well as mother)

    She¡¯ll be protagonist¡¯s woman if the protagonist be the ruler of the Erg Forest, this promise became the starting point all of the protagonist¡¯s actions.

    Her existence is absolute and takes priority above all.

 Chapter 24 â€“ A New Way

    <h4>Chapter 24 ¨C A New Way</h4>

    2017-02-02

    FF

    Sorry for the wait ^^

    This is a long chapter. Should I cut it in few parts for the next long chapter for faster release?

    TL: FF

    PR: Roxas Nobody

    ¡°Wee, wee to the Little Bird Pavilion¡± (tl: the raw said irasshaimase and youkoso. They have a same meaning)

    I see a new girl at the counter.

    ¡°Can you call Maria out?¡±

    ¡°Umm, what is your rtionship with ...¡±

    It looks too suspicious for a man carrying a spear on his back to call out the owners daughter.

    ¡°If you tell her ¡°Aegir hase back¡±, she will know.¡±

    ¡°Okay...... Please wait a moment¡±

    The girl disappeares inside the shop to convey my message. (tl: it¡¯s not an inn?) [I think she means the back is a shop?]

    The silence continues for a while, suddenly I heard a *bang* from inside the shop, the sound of something breaking and a scream. Then I hear the sound of footstepsing from the back.

    ¡°Aegir-san!¡±

    Maria jumps over the counter...... If you fail the jump, you¡¯ll fall on your face.

    ¡°You reallye back. I¡¯m d¡«¡«¡«!¡±

    Tear of happiness floated in her eyes.

    Just this alone makes it worth the journey.

    Before I hug her, I ask her something.

    ¡°The hotel charge is sufficient but, is Ca still here?¡±

    Maria¡¯s body separated from mine and she hung her head, and then she started to talk in a gloomy voice.

    ¡°...... Ca¡±

    ¡°Did something happened to her?¡±

    ¡°We were always waiting for you but, Ca¡¯s fetish finally overcame her, and sometime during the summer she had sex with a horse...... And then she eloped with that horse ......¡± (tl: is eloping good enough for human and ... horse?) [Sounds good to me]

    Maria starts crying while I reminisced at Ca¡¯s choice.

    You¡¯ve galloped to the ce where my hands can¡¯t reach to you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something stupid!¡±

    Ca jumped over the same counter as Maria.

    Even though I knew that Maria was joking. I say

    ¡°Ca, you came back? In addition Schwarz is here. That horse is big after all¡±

    ¡°Wrong! I waited all this time for only Aegir¡¯s big dick!! Before you came back, I only used a wooden stick! Me and Maria together reminisced about how big your dick...... ¡°WAAAAAHHH!!¡±

    Maria screamed to suppress the bber-mouthed Ca..

    It¡¯s good that they are on good terms with each other, even during the night.

    I hear that when Ca has nothing to do, she¡¯s always helping around here, because she can¡¯t be apart when she thinks that someday I¡¯lle back here again.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit, Ca¡± (tl: the raw said ¡°the usual ca¡±, changed it)

    ¡°Of course, it seems that you¡¯ve grown bigger. Your body and your heart¡±

    Naturally we started kissing. I n to enjoy this ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡± kiss but, Ca¡¯s hand started to y with myher region.

    ¡°Is there really anyone who ys around in a public ce like this¡±

    ¡°Buuutt... It¡¯s been awhile, you know¡±

    From behind me, I heard someone clearing their throat, ¡°ahem¡±

    ¡°This person, can you introduce your self?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aegir¡¯s former woman?

    It¡¯s my 3 journeypanions.

    Before I knew it, theres a staring contest going on between my women, including Celia who¡¯s beside me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these big breasts?¡±

    ¡°Wha! You too, I saw that you do indecent things in public, know your shame!¡±

    Nonna and Ca re at each other, my new and old woman conflicting immediately.

    Beside them, Melissa and Maria are greeting each other ¡°wee¡± and ¡°please treat me well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten them, right? Then, it¡¯ll be no good if it¡¯s not a big room, right?¡±

    ¡°You said perverted things in public again, know your shame!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by perverted? Even you are already shaking your waist to his biggie, right!¡± [Waist or ass?] (tl: the raw said rear. I just assumed it¡¯s waist. Or is it ass?)

    I leave those two to re at each other and started to talk with Maria.

    ¡°Because it has been a long journey, I want to rest here for today and tomorrow¡±

    ¡°You will leave again after tomorrow?¡±

    Maria face¡¯s became gloomy.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t n to go far for now. I have an idea for work in Goldenia¡±

    ¡°Goldenia? Thats not too far, is it?¡±

    ¡°And is it possible for you to go to Goldenia through And?¡±

    Because I once had a fight there before. (tl: the misunderstanding scene in chapter 16 part 2)

    It¡¯s something that happened a year ago but, it would be stupid to get caught on the way.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay if you go by ship? Many of our guests travel to Goldenia, and it should be safe because they¡¯re people from the royal capital¡±

    I see, there¡¯s a ship too.

    ¡°Because this is the upper stream of the North Teljes it should be fast, you can go down but you can¡¯t go back up. But you have horse too, it would be expensive with it¡±

    There are some downsides as well.

    But, the most concerning thing is about the travel expenses.

    It was expensive for the previous long journey.. (tl: from White City to Roleil)

    It would be stupid ff somehow I can pay for the journey to Goldenia but can¡¯t pay for the hotel charges.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about money, thats not a problem¡±

    ording to Maria, Ca would be able to pay all the hotel charge with the money she earned from working.

    ¡°If you¡¯re surrounded by 4 women, you¡¯ll get deficit after all. If you go there, seriously work hard so you don¡¯t trouble anyone¡±

    I have no words..

    Because Wing of Dawn is a mercenary group, you can get a lot of rewards as there¡¯s so much activity.

    Although it¡¯s not even a year since that talk about recruiting me.

    As I check the ount book, Maria gives a portion of the hotel charges back to me.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve grown older, I¡¯ll make it a priority who I¡¯ll love tonight¡±

    She gets sullen as she returns to her work.

    As I expected with 4 people + Maria, the suite room is quite cramped, I should have gotten 6 persons room instead.

    The bed equipment is in but, I shouldn¡¯tin now.

    In the end, they would all sleep like a log.

    At night, I sit at the edge of bed.

    ¡°Then, I will trouble myself...¡± (tl: kinda respectful way of talk)

    Nonna takes off my coat.

    ¡°Have something to drink¡±

    Melissa gives me mouth to mouth with some fine wine.

    ¡°Our first meeting in a while¡± ¡°So embarrassing¡±

    Ca and Maria are kneeling in the floor and they take off my trousers, then take out my ¡°thing¡±.

    ¡°Wha-what should I do!?¡±

    Celia is swarming around the other girls incessantly.

    I grab hold of her, and then kiss her forehead.

    ¡°...... Somehow, it¡¯s different¡±

    I¡¯ll harvest you after you¡¯re a bit more mature, even if you say no.

    ¡°Guh¡±

    The pleasure starts to increase while I y with Celia.

    Ca and Maria suck on me together.

    They kneel next to my penis on its right and left side, and take turns giving me service.

    The timing is so praiseworthy that I never thought this is a work from amateur.

    Using upturned eyes and they entwine their tongues to stimte my excitement.

    ¡°You two...... You already became bosom buddies now?¡±

    Maria hangs her head down, but Caughs.

    ¡°At first, we practiced how to service you by licking your model, however our tongue became excited while licking it...... Sometimes, we had sex too¡±

    In this case, am I being Netorared by two of them? (tl: NTR is ÇÞÈ¡¤é¤ì. It means ¡°steal another lover¡±)

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! We¡¯re always imagined that you¡¯re the one who did it¡±

    ¡°Because we thought, it would be bad if we stayed like this, so we used your certain part, right?¡±

    ¡°Anything is OK but, are you sure you want the real me?¡±

    The two of them deny it together.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Aegir¡¯s big penis is the best!¡±

    ¡°Me too, I want to be embraced by Aegir-san ...¡±

    Good.

    If I told them they¡¯re better (tl: with each other), I¡¯d have to take them back by pleasuring with them until they break.

    Moreover, by cooperating with each other, I enjoyed their services immensely

    On my upper body, Melissa licks my nipple, and Nonna demands my kisses.

    Celia became naked before I knew it, bringing her body to service me, and was unlucky enough to get smacked by Nonna¡¯s breasts.

    An Amazing breast, just like a war hammer.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    And yet the Nonna herself doesn¡¯t notice that she smacked the tiny Celia with her breast.

    I almostugh unintentionally, because myposure isn¡¯t that good.

    My dick already is at itsrgest erection, it¡¯s would not be strange if I have an ejaction even now.

    ¡°Amazing, this erection sounded like biki biki¡± (tl: fire crackling sfx)

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Maybe this is ......¡±

    Maria and Ca looked like they¡¯re having fun while ncing at each other.

    Ca is ...... taking out the wooden dick.

    She lines it up with my fully erect dick.

    ¡°This is different as expected¡±

    ¡°The size is big, too. I was sure that the size was this big before¡±

    I don¡¯t care how big it was, but please let me cum.

    It¡¯s bitter to be stopped just before cumming.

    As I worried endlessly, Melissaes from the side and sucks my dick.

    She licks the ns it strongly with her tongue.

    ¡°Guh!¡± ¡°Wah, she takes it!¡± ¡°Eeeeh!?¡±

    I can¡¯t resist her, because I¡¯m at my limit, I hold Melissa head and shove it down her throat, and then ejacte there.

    Melissa chokes on my ejaction, but she has a d-looking face while swallowing the juice.

    ¡°Puhaa, thanks for the meal¡±

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s cruel to monopolize it from the side¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though we¡¯ve worked hard¡±

    Melissa says ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± but her face tells a different story.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice that Aegir-san wanted toe. We¡¯re Aegir-san¡¯s women, so we should give him priority¡±

    After she said that, Melissa sucked my dick once more, and cleaned the remaining semen from inside the pole.

    Feeling agony while being sucked out, I clutched Nonna¡¯s nearby breasts at once.

    ¡°Huuhuu, as expected from a former prostitute...... We can¡¯t win with technique¡±

    ¡°Well well, don¡¯t say that, since we have 4 people as concubines ¡°It¡¯s 5!¡± ...... Let¡¯s all get along together¡±

    Nonna saysying on top of Ca.

    Their two holes touch each other over my rod, their holes get wet with fluids, and they make my dick slippery.

    ¡°Because you two were fighting before, kiss each other¡±

    Nonna and Ca facial expression are bitter as they kiss, my dick rubs their sensitive ces in order to make their bodies hot.

    Moreover, Maria joins from the side and licks my penis. (tl: the author likes to change between dick Èâ°ô and penis ÄÐ¸ù)

    I insert my big penis into the two of them until their base with still some dick remaining, but it is still satisfactory.

    And then, there¡¯s Melissa.

    ¡°Fufufu, I thought that this will be unpleasant because this is not the shop but ...... I am enjoying it now¡±

    From my back, she continues to rock my waist ...... And insert her tongue in my ass hole to widen it¡±

    ¡°O-oi!¡±

    As she expected I let out a yell.

    It¡¯s not easy to try to do it even for a while.

    Her tongue inserted inside my ass hole, and her hand started ying with my balls.

    And then, she licks my ass hole.

    This should be a very humiliating act for a woman.

    But because It was effective, my dick bes very hard.

    ¡°It-it hurts!¡±

    Because it bes bigger, Ca raises her voice.

    Even when I pull out, I feel that she shrieks in pain.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I slid it between the two of them.

    ¡°Guh! Buu!¡±

    However, that move is blown over by Melissa ass caress.

    ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s painful, please have mercy, Aegir-sama!¡±

    I forcibly insert it in Nonna whose body is more capable than the delicate Ca who is no longer screaming.

    Nonna opens her eyes wide andins because I make violent sound.

    ¡°This is her limit, you know? Be gentler ¡°UOOOHHHHH!!!¡± It seems like she didn¡¯t not heard me..... My condolences¡±

    My violent movement made Nonna unable to endure it and in a trance her foot thrashed about, I be an overbearing animal and slid it between the two of them, and forcibly ejacte.

    ¡°Wabuu! It flies until my faceee...¡±

    ¡°Gobuu!¡±

    I ejacte the other half of it inside Maria¡¯s mouth and she chokes on it. [For the love of... I cant even understand what is going on sometimes because the author doesnt give any direction to where everybody is and what they are doing in this orgy.] (tl: this is the romance)

    Celia starts screaming when I ejacte because she feels painful just from watching.

    ¡°Hnmmm!! Nnn, hmmnnn ?¡±

    I hold and violently kiss Celia..

    Melissa is licking my ass hole, I am kissing Celia¡¯s lip, and ejacting inside Maria¡¯s mouth.

    Furthermore, there are 2 women¡¯s bodies stacked on top of one another in front of my eyes and covered by my syrup.

    ¡°Ahh...... I¡¯m satisfied¡±

    The quantity is several times the usual, I lie down in the bed syed out in a ´ó shape¡±

    It¡¯sfortable that Melissa and Maria politely following after treatment. [What? Do they leave? Are they servicing him???] (tl: aren¡¯t they sleeping?)

    Celia begins to doze off despite me giving wine mouth to mouth to her.

    ¡°Next, line up side by side, I¡¯m not unfair after all¡±

    They won¡¯t be able forget why they serve me after all.

    Because I obtain their love by doing this.

    I line up their naked bodies in bed on all fours.

    Though Celia is least participant in this battle, because she¡¯s still a no go.

    First is Ca.

    ¡°Nfuu¡±

    ¡°Kyaaa¡±

    Everyone is still wet from the actions before so I don¡¯t need to do any forey, so I just move savagely.

    I insert with all my heart (tl: huskar xD) to Ca¡¯s womb entrance until 8/10 inserted, it will hurt her if I insert it fully afterall.

    I change my posture, I don¡¯t need give any caresses.

    What I need to do is make them climax.

    ¡°No-not good! I¡¯m flying!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Ca! Cum!¡±

    Ca shouts an intense and long scream, and then fainted senselessly after turning side ways on the bed.

    ¡°Next, Maria¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes! If You can, ple-please be gentle ¡« tehe¡±

    ¡°Nfuuu!!¡±

    ¡°Noooo!!¡±

    Maria is shallower than Ca, and the stimtion is strong because she¡¯s narrow.

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s feeling sad, her hand reaches back as if she wants to reach my nipples or something.

    ¡°Here I go !!¡±

    And then, Maria falls to the bed unconscious.

    ¡°Nonna¡±

    ¡°Because she just came, please be gentle...¡±

    ¡°Nfuu!¡±

    ¡°Hyaaa!¡±

    Even if Nonna is kneeling on all fours, her breasts still reach the bed.

    When I think about Maria¡¯s, I can¡¯t help to think about the injustice.

    Even if Nonna¡¯s breasts are huge, her body is still slender.

    My dick is only half inside and yet so sensitive, It will rise as soon as I begin to move.

    While spank her butt and thrust to her limit inside, she grasps the bed sheet, and faints while shedding tears.

    ¡°Melissa,e here¡±

    ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t lump me with these amateurs, okay¡±

    As you wish!

    ¡°Nfuu!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    I thrust into four-legged Melissa¡¯s womb.

    At that time, I push until nothing is left and enjoy.

    I try to pull out in a hurry because it entered easily, but Melissa spins her waist so it can¡¯t be pulled out easily.

    ¡°Huhu, please drill inside if you want to move ?¡±

    On the journey, she tried hard to make me feel good.

    ¡°This cheeky woman. I¡¯ll give you a good punishment¡±

    We mutually move our waists violently, but my erection is no worse than with 3 people before her.

    After that, my penis erects and get even harder inside.

    Because of that increase, Melissa get a bigger stimulus, and gradually herposure leaves her.

    For about 10 secs, the contest of endurance continues, and then finally my dick cramp as if it want to ejacte.

    Naturally, Melissa feels it buck.

    ¡°Oh? You want to cum? It¡¯s my win then¡±

    Melissa turns her flushed face.

    But, that carelessness is fatal.

    Her tight pussy has no more strength, so I thrust my dick viciously inside her womb.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    The confused womb tightens toote.

    I, who was already counted out due my ejaction, near my limit hard and big dong thrust inside deeply into her womb. Properly speaking it can¡¯t be prated, her womb had been destroyed because of the cruelty in her past.

    ¡°Heei! Nooooo!!¡±

    Melissa gives the greatest pleasure to my penis. (tl: this is plus side of Melissa)

    Rather than the erogenous zone, her weakness is in the mental and emotional side when not controlling her tightness. (tl: this is the minus)

    So, it can¡¯t be helped if I plow her more violently.

    Frothes out from her mouth and her legs can¡¯t stop squirming, while she sticks out her tongue. [Aheago face?] (tl: something like that)

    Now is the time to finish her off.

    I bring my mouth close to her ear.

    ¡°My sweet Melissa, you can give up now¡±

    In that moment I insert my tongue into her ear, she screams in a coquettish voice until the whole town can hear

    ¡°Unahhhhh¡±

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    I reach my climax too, I pour my semen inside a little bit after her orgasm.

    Our movements temporarily stop, the anxiously waiting Celia sees Melissa face and shouts ¡°Hii¡±.

    Though she doesn¡¯t want to be seen by her man, her white-only-eyes remain opened.

    When I ejacte inside her, suddenly Melissa takes the opportunity to move.

    No, to be exploded with cum is not easy, to be turned over like a bucket on the bed.

    That was probably thest of Melissa¡¯s strength, I support her only using my penis.

    When I finish ejacting and my penis bes soft, she slips onto the bed and stops moving.

    Somehow, I¡¯m able to win.

    I can¡¯t lose to any woman other than Lucy.

    ¡°Fuh, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ve had plenty of sex for now¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    I see a small butt appear in front of my eyes.

    In order to disy the butt hole to tempt me, the cute butt hole is bing flushed.

    it would be pitiful to leave it as it is.

    ¡°Here here¡±

    I hold this slender waist and put the tip of my penis in the butt.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...... Ahn¡±

    Although I have already eaten many women tonight. While half erect, it is still tight.

    If I have full erection inside her, it¡¯ll be ruptured.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t thrust inside. Endure it¡±

    Looking at Celia shaking, I slide my finger in the fainted Melissa¡¯s vagina.

    I rub my sperm juice on her belly, and then rub my dick on it.

    I stick my penis to her stomach and shaking my waist, it feels like insertion.

    ¡°Aegir-sama! More, please give me more!¡±

    Celia feels like it, too.

    Afterward, somehow I move my waist vigorously and thrust my penis while supporting Celia, finally ejacte on her face and her inexperience genitalia.

    Celia is d that she can ejacte together with me and fall asleep with satisfied face.

    While I search for a pillow to fall asleep, I hear a voice.

    ¡°Aegir, can I ask you something?¡±

    Ca turns over to face me still lying down.

    ¡°Did you wake up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, after our separation, your technique and that thing have grown, I thought I¡¯d die¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then¡±

    ¡°What about Mel and Mirei?¡±

    ¡°I have no news about Mel.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that Mirei¡¯s vige has a severe food shortage, but I¡¯ve never seen it myself.¡±

    ¡°After this, I¡¯m nning to join with the mercenary troupe in Goldenia. This mercenary troop seems like a special troop, if all goes well, hopefully I can take care of all of them¡±

    ¡°I see. I think, this is a good n. Because it¡¯s you¡±

    Ca left something on the table, sometime ago, she had been thoroughly using the contraceptives.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s okay ...... Can I have your baby?¡±

    ¡°Do you want a baby?¡±

    ¡°When Aegir is not here for a whole year, I was lonely. With Maria, we used your tool tofort ourselves. But when I saw youe back, my stomach went ¡®kyuun¡¯. At that time I knew, ¡®I want this man¡¯s child¡±

    Ca held my hand and ced it on her chest.

    ¡°Yeah, when the woman says its okay, the man won¡¯tin. When that timees, I¡¯ll impregnate you¡±

    I gently caress Ca¡¯s belly, and imagine my sperm entering inside her womb, her belly trembles greatly.

    But, that¡¯s not excitement...

    ¡°Sorry, I need to go to toilet...... I can¡¯t stand up, please carry me. I don¡¯t want you to carry me to outside, I can use that emergency bucket. If I don¡¯t turn my back to you...... No, I¡¯ll say it honestly¡±

    I ce the emergency bucket in front of Ca.

    And then, ¡®suuu¡¯, Ca inhales a big breath. (tl: ¡®suuu¡± is sfx of inhaling a breath in JP¡±

    ¡°Please see me pee!! See all of me!! I want you to see meee!!¡±

    Because of Ca¡¯s loud voice, all the members are awake, in front of me, she is urinating magnificently and gathering look of disdain from the others.

    The person is in a trance herself because of my amazed expression and the other woman dirty gazes.

    Next morning, Maria was busy preparing something.

    ¡°Something happened?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday you said that you want to go to Goldenia, right? It¡¯s not that long of a journey, but we still need to prepare¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reing too?¡±

    ¡°Obviously! Let me be a little unreasonable. I won¡¯t forgive you if you say good-bye. Mama said to, ¡®because it¡¯s the war, go! Don¡¯t lose¡¯ she said, and it¡¯s not like I can¡¯te back anyway¡±

    Maria was well received by everyone, and everyone was weing to her.

    While everyone left to prepare, Nonna drew her mouth close to my ear.

    ¡°At that time when we arrive there, please impregnate me too¡±

    It seems that she heard Ca¡¯s conversation with me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that perverted woman to give birth to Aegir-sama¡¯s first son. A horse is enough to copte with that pervert¡±

    I won¡¯t be defeated and put on my apparel. [what? Appeal on my stomach???] (tl: ½~Œ¤ËØ“¤±¤Þ¤»¤ó¤È×Ô·Ö¤Î¸¹¤ËÏ­¤òïw¤Ð¤¹¡£I don¡¯t know what appeal tho ._.)

    In any case, I¡¯ll go to Goldenia first.

    I check my spear, and take out my Dual Crater from it¡¯s scabbard.

    The luster has not weakened at all.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Aegir, it¡¯s been a year, right?¡±

    Hard-boiled pavilion master, Andrey saw me and asked it in low voice.

    But, that hand has 2 cups and distilled liquor, it seems that he had already prepared for something else.

    The moist-eye waitress looked at Andre with a bitter mood.

    If he invited her to bed, she wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    I don¡¯t respect him the same way.

    He always stood up close to me excited to see Celia in a short skirt.

    ¡°There¡¯re 5 people other than me. Do have a room big enough? I want to lodge here for a while¡±

    ¡°I thought you only left for a while, surprisingly you deceived many woman on road, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Andrey put some alcohol in front of me.

    This is his way of weing me perhaps..

    It¡¯s man duty to take along any woman who fall for him. As for myself, I don¡¯t have many aims now¡±

    I drain the cup in a single gulp.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it if you pay me¡±

    I expected nothing else needed than that, the room is big, but the non-stop talk wasn¡¯t needed.

    If you talk about taking care of someone, he¡¯s more than capable, but only capable of that.

    I guided all the women upstairs to exin the situation.

    I exin about the invitation to the mercenary troupe, about the recruitment phase and wanting to apply for that. I finish by summarizing that this shop can take care of our sleeping quarters. I also warn that the shopkeeper Andrey only likes lolis.

    ¡°We understand. We¡¯re a hinderance when ites to being in the mercenary troupe. Then, we¡¯ll wait for your sess¡±

    If we talk about war, there¡¯s no such thing as luck, Nonna and Maria agree on that point.

    Ca hesitates, she wants toe with me but it¡¯ll be troublesome when a is man apanied by a woman to war. However I say that I n toe here from time to time to make love so she agrees to stay.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fight but, can I go as your mistress?¡±

    Melissa makes this talk slightly more difficult.

    ¡°If we talk about in the mercenary troupe, It¡¯s no different than a regr military. I can persuade themander there, so Aegir-san can gain a position easily through that route...¡±

    Melissa tries to make me take advantage of her skills.

    But, I don¡¯t want to use my woman to embrace another man.

    After I red at her, Melissa says ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ meekly.

    I thought that everyone consented but there¡¯s someone who did not..

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow Aegir-sama anywhere! As your follower, it¡¯s natural to follow you to war! Beside, I can cut my hair like a man, so there¡¯s no problem¡±

    Now that you mention it, Celia is still my attendant.

    I know that she¡¯s t, will the person be able to serve me as an attendant?

    ¡°But what if you get hurt?¡± ¡°It is attendant duty to protect Aegir-sama, even if I get injured¡± (tl: sure, ¡°injury¡± ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) )

    But even if I want to take Celia along with me...... I need to make a reason to refuse her.

    ¡°Going to war with you is the only thing that I can do for you. Please use me...... Didn¡¯t I already give my life to you?¡±

    Celia¡¯s decision is firm.

    Is this the dissatisfaction when dealing with a child? However I think it is okay if that is her choice.

    ¡°Well...... Then instead of as my attendant, will you go with me as partner?¡± (tl: nakama = partner. Not in love way)

    Celia¡¯s face bes brighter all of a sudden, but the other women feel displeasure about it.

    ¡°Eeh! It¡¯s unfair!! What is this difference?¡±

    ¡°As expected, you only take Celia...... I¡¯m jealous¡±

    ¡°Celia-chan, isn¡¯t going there dangerous? You¡¯re so small too......¡±

    ¡°Is she the only girl that is your partner? She would break!¡±

    Celia refuses to budge and cuts her hair with a knife, and begins to wear a weapon and armor.

    She will not be a little girl forever. Will she be my little concubine or my attendant? That choice is for her alone.

    By the way, the only one who refuses to let Celia be a mercenary is Andrey alone.

    He¡¯s not excited even if it¡¯s Nonna¡¯s breasts, or Melissa¡¯sscivious attire, his only weakness is small girl and his wife, the 18 years old Natalie.

    ¡°She¡¯s resolute. Let¡¯s support her¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s give her our full support. Don¡¯t die!¡±

    He¡¯s such a simple person.

    Beside me, there¡¯s Celia with a sword at her waist and a delicate face, led Schwarz to the Goldenia outskirt to visit the Wing of Dawn campground.

    ¡°Are you a volunteer soldier?¡±

    ¡°My name is Aegir. I received an invitation. It was a year ago though¡±

    There¡¯s a mercenary standing at the entrance to check our equipment.

    Half te made of metal with spear, there¡¯s knife on his waist, there¡¯s a bowgun on the tower, it¡¯s unbelievable for mercenaries to have such nice equipment.

    Moreover, everyone¡¯s equipment seems to have the same supplier.

    ¡°Call themander!¡±

    The mercenary leads me to themander.

    There are soldiers practicing spearing and cavalry who are practice an assault.

    ¡°Long time no see, Aegir¡±

    Someone with a face that I have seen long ago meets me.

    Is he someone from the Hard-boiled pavilion? Though I never learned his name.

    ¡°I never revealed my name at that time, Eli Radhold. I¡¯m the leader of the Wing of Dawn and 1st battalionmander¡±

    ¡°It seems like, I¡¯ll miss my chance¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just barely. First, I¡¯ll exin about this troupe a bit. The others are dismissed¡±

    I want to let Celia leave but he stopped me, Eli nodded in consent.

    ¡°First I want to ask you a question. What is your impression of this troupe?¡±

    Is he going to test me?

    ¡°A strange mercenary troupe, I think. First, the location. It¡¯s impossible to have a permit for this campground because it¡¯s too near to the capital. The nobles and royalty hate the mercenary troupes after all¡±

    Eli¡¯s eyes say ¡°please continue¡¯.

    Next is the equipment. This mercenary troupe has equipment far above average regr army uniforms. Next is the practice. That was not the spear and cavalry assault practice of a mercenary troupe. As long as a person had already seen how mercenaries are, even for a moment, the person would notice these abnormalities, this troupe is more like a regr army.

    Eli nods.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you don¡¯t only have superhuman strength. As you can see, this Wing of Dawn is not a regr mercenary troupe. Though the official stance is of a mercenary army¡±

    Eli pours sake and hand it over to me.

    A Commander who allows his people to drink alcohol is a splendidmander. Of course I drink it.

    ¡°The one who made The Wing of Dawn is the second son of majesty, Hubel II. The second prince named ¡°Eldio¡±-sama¡± (tl: ¥¨¥ë¥Ç¥£¥ª, Erudio. Any suggestion?)

    An important person¡¯s namees out all of a sudden.

    ¡°Eldio-sama now is serving as the Cab Minister of Domestic Affair and Cab Minister of Engineering, but because he owns no territory he can¡¯t own any troops. Because of this, he gathers mercenaries to maintain public order¡±

    In other word, we¡¯re the private troops of prince Eldio?

    ¡°So, this is the official end of our conversation. From now you¡¯ll be charged with treason if you say anything. ...... The current life of King Huber II won¡¯tst long. It seems, histest illness made him unable stand. Even if he died today, we wouldnt surprised¡±

    ¡°Is he taking a chance at the crown?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is. And, if the king dies, Imperial Guard Knight General, the crown prince, [Beltrius], will seed the throne. Or maybe, the sessor will be transferred to prime minister Duke Ditrit Allens

    The eldest son will seed the throne, but behind the scene the younger brother and some other powers will continue topete for the throne.

    It¡¯s not an unusual story.

    ¡°But, our employer, Eldio-sama is dissatisfied with these development. As for myself, I want the Goldenia Kingdom to be suitable kingdom¡±

    ¡°So, we want to install the second prince as a legitimate sessor when the King dies, is that it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Crown Prince Beltrius as Imperial Guard Knight General has the power over the soldiers. In other words, our true purpose for the Prime Minister will be to oppose that power¡±

    If it¡¯s like that, I understand.

    Not as thieves on a battlefield but as a regr army, still, Ick the reason as a mercenary to associate with some chivalric order.

    So, to collect some national military fame, he built this army?

    ¡°This is your certificate of enrollment. Of course, you aren¡¯t allowed to disclose this even after retirement. You had no experience to lead in this war but, you have good horse. So I¡¯ll enroll you in the 2nd cavalry unit of the battalion . Your daily wages are 3 silver coins...... If you include that follower of yours, 4 silver coins¡±

    If I have 4 silver as daily wages, I can cover all the costs of our inn and meals.

    ¡°On paper, we¡¯ll do thief exterminations and clean up monsters on the highways for a while. Of course, when you get a military achievement, you will be rewarded but, please be careful, because that is not our real purpose¡±

    ¡°How many people who know our true purpose here?¡±

    Of course it¡¯ll be hard to be a secret for everyone.

    ¡°Around 3 people in each battalion, at the level ofmander and their adjutant. But, I don¡¯t know. There are more ears than that I assume. Please don¡¯t spread this matter at all cost¡±

    Now this is a troubling matter.

    ¡°Until something happens, your mission is to prepare and practice, show your real power in your unit to gain a trust or maybe it¡¯s okay just to boast of your strength¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re thinking too highly of me, or is it only ttery from your mouth?¡±

    ¡°No way, even like this, if I think about you going crazy, I¡¯m shivering with fear over here¡±

    We¡¯re refueled our sake cups and say ¡®kanpai¡¯.

    My journeyman life has ended, and now my life as a mercenary begins.

    Surely I¡¯ll get caught up in a bigger wave, no, I believe I¡¯ll be the one who will jump into it.

 Chapter 25 â€“ Wing of Dawn 1 â€“ Prologues

    <h4>Chapter 25 ¨C Wing of Dawn 1 ¨C Prologues</h4>

    2017-02-10

    FF

    Sorry for thete chapter. One of my editor and PR is sick, so i troubled my other editor and PR, despite he¡¯s so busy with his school projects ^^a

    TL: FF

    ED + PR: Thejman09

    Does someone want to be my next chapter editor+PR until his discharge from hospital? my TL quality was crap. pls ._.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Are you...... Blueno?¡±

    When I went to greet the 2nd battalion, I thought about how the federation has been fought with the different people before, upon arriving, I saw Blueno sitting in themander chair.

    ¡°I heard that someone with skill came, is that you, Aegir?¡±

    Blueno said in a husky tone.

    I remember that he¡¯s a man with slender figure but has magnificent skills.

    I never thought that he¡¯s themander.

    ¡°Yes, I came here immediately after that. In this 1 year period, I have had various troubles myself¡±

    We then shake each other¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is sudden but, this mercenary troupe is different than the usual mercenary troupe. From now on when there are other people, call me mander¡¯, that¡¯s no formality but it¡¯s the minimum order¡±

    ¡°No objection,mander-dono¡±

    ¡°Okay, because you have your own weapon and horse, try to do a raid. In short, do as you like regarding the designation of ce and troops. When I see your fight before, it¡¯s the best when I let you go rampage as you like¡±

    I never remember that I fought like that.

    ¡°As for your weapon...... You won¡¯t need it but, if you need armor, I¡¯ll provide it. As one would expect, raiding with only 2 people is prettyme, so I¡¯ll give you one more person to apany you¡±

    Mark suddenly appear sluggishly behind Blueno.

    He carried arge warhammer that¡¯s not much different than my Bardiche.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the usual taciturn guy. It¡¯s been a while, best regards¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too¡±

    ¡°About Celia, because she¡¯s my follower, please also treat her well¡±

    ¡°What a guy still bringing his woman to a battlefield...... Well, be careful so you don¡¯t make a problem...... Ah right, I never heard this but, how old are you and that child?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 19, and she¡¯s 14 years old¡±

    The truth is, we never knew our real age, but I consulted and decided our age with Nonna.

    ¡°This year, I¡¯m 18 years old. This makes you one year older than me¡±

    Don¡¯t carelesslypare ourself.

    Celia is cute, but she¡¯s only 14 years old.

    Theing of age of a woman is 15 years old after all.

    I don¡¯t know my real age, though.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re surprisingly young¡±

    Now I can bring my woman with themander¡¯s authorization.

    I receive my own chainmail and Celia is choosing her own horse.

    It¡¯s hard to ride a horse because it¡¯s been so long, but if it¡¯s Celia, she should be okay.

    ¡°Hey, the neer big bro, are you going to wear your armor before greeting us?¡±

    When we tried to put our armor on, 5 people suddenly appeared and surrounded us.

    Hoodlums, but ouws is a much better word for them, usually a mercenary troupe isposed by this kind of people.

    ¡°Yea, please treat us well¡±

    It seems that they don¡¯t like the way we talked.

    ¡°Oi oi, you must bow your head when doing your greeting as neers¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re doing a cavalry raid or not, but a mercenary has their own rule¡±

    ¡°You even have a follower too¡±

    When they drew near, Mark suddenly said ¡®what are we going to do with them?¡¯ I knew what he meant, but I shook my head.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do to me?¡±

    ¡°Mercenary is all about strength, you know. Though it¡¯s okay if you have skills¡±

    They use their vulgar eyes to see Celia like licking all over her body.

    Even though Celia had already disguised herself as a man, she still looks handsomely beautiful. With the years of piled up lust, every man here see her someone worth enough to have lustful thoughts on.

    ¡°If you have no problem, please lend that cute brother¡¯s ass over there to us. Though, I don¡¯t know if my oversized penis will broke him afterwards¡±

    Hearing their vulgar words, Celia draws her sword.

    Her boiling point is low as usual, but I pat her head ¡®pon¡¯ with my hand.

    ¡°You like topare our sword, right?¡±

    ¡°You like to point every single thing, huh? There¡¯s easier to understand way, you know¡±

    I take my sword and point it at the vacantnd.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know if we fight, 1 vs 2 is okay, too¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret your decision!¡±

    I don¡¯t know that my boiling point is unexpectedly low too.

    The situation is 1 vs. 2, even though it¡¯s only a practice fight, there¡¯s no deless sword here.

    Mark exined various things but, judging from how these guys behaved, there¡¯s no need for rules.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    As the starting signal, I charge.

    He receives my sword strike.

    That man who received my strike screamed miserably as his shoulder dislocated and I left him as I went towards my next victim.

    My next victim became confused and didn¡¯t know what to do seeing how I easily defeated his friend, as I expected, he sets up his sword in a defensive position like how ones sets up a toy sword in that position.

    I¡¯ll let you see hell for a bit.

    I raised my sword from below, then strikes hisher region with the deless side.

    The thick sound as if something broke could be heard, after that, the man emits foam and copse due to hisher region being smashed.

    ¡°Someone else wants to try?¡±

    Hearing my imposing taunt, the other friends escaped all at once.

    This is also okay, this match is not a courtesy or mere word for them, but a necessary lesson.

    Even if Wing of Dawn resembled a regr army, with those sorts of people, it is far from good.

    Those sorts of ¡°mercenary tradition¡± are many, I hope this lesson became helpful to them.

    I have to turn this ce into afortable ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong¡±

    ¡°I want to see you other than from behind this table, you know¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that long, at that time ......¡±

    The next day after I said those words, my 2nd battalion is ordered to head out.

    They seemed to have found a thief¡¯s hideout.

    Originally this is the kingdoms responsibility, but in order to provide safety, we¡¯re necessary to disposed them.

    There are many things I want to see, such as Blueno¡¯smand, and the whole battalion¡¯s strength without me.

    And, it¡¯s been a long time, has my intuition grew duller? This is my chance to check it out.

    ¡°Celia, don¡¯t separate from my side. You must listen to my everymand, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Celia has a good battle instinct.

    But, her slender body is her only w, it¡¯s potentially a fatal w of hers.

    I must thoroughly protect her.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Wing of Dawn; 2nd battalion; Composition

    Cavalry

    Heavy Cavalry (same level with chivalric order) 1 unit 20 horsemen

    Light Cavalry 2 units 40 horsemem

    Raid Cavalry (mixed weapon) Individual unit 20 horsemen

    .

    Infantry

    Light infantry 4 units 80 people

    Elite infantry (with bowgun) 2 units 20 people

    Long Spear Unit 3 units 60 people

    Archer 2 units 40 people

    .

    Transporation Units (Supply Units) 10 wagons

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The supply units march together, making the whole unit a staggering 300 people, which is slowly marching from the royal capital to the southeast.

    Thief extermination isn¡¯t usually required on mobilizing thisrge scale troops but, because ofmander¡¯s exnation from mothend, there are considerable influx of peasants from the poverty Arnd.

    There¡¯s a hidden motive for this full-power sortie, it¡¯s for military exercise to prepare something that will happen next time.

    ¡°With this scale, a thief extermination seems like a real war, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is my first participation in a march like this¡±

    Celia followed me rides small horse.

    Mark easily rides a horse as big as himself.

    I check the condition of my dual crater and spear.

    You could say the appearance of me carry the sword on my back and Schwarz carry my spear is strange.

    A light cavalry battalion with uniform equipmentpared with our raid cavalry is obviously better.

    Schwarz neighs, at first, it excited from the battle atmosphere, but now irritated because we¡¯re advancing slowly.

    Our cavalry unit seems like a infantry, especially the long spear unit, they¡¯re walking like wriggling worm.

    Blueno¡¯s proposal about cavalry going first got rejected, as expected, themander starting to get irritated too.

    But, just now our colleagues had already started to notice the 5 horsemen from reconnaissance cavalry is returning.

    From the distance, they¡¯ll arrive soon.

    ¡°Mark, was there a n like this before?¡±

    ¡°There was. From the south side, Arnd army disguised as thief to plunder¡±

    I see, Arnd¡¯s situation is growing worse to that extent.

    ¡°At that time, all of our troops is around 500 people. The opponent also had around the same force and they won. Many have died but, there¡¯re also many experience, too¡±

    Indeed, they must not used heavy armored unit if they¡¯re disguised with the same number of Army and they won, they must have used imperial army level to do it.

    ¡°Commander Blueno is superior. So i have no problem¡±

    Mark valued Blueno highly.

    I see cloud of dust from far away, it must be the whole cavalry running.

    It must be the result from scouting.

    Because we are near Blueno, we heard the information from the scout.

    ¡°The enemy upies a remation vige! Enemy number confirmed, their number is around 100 infantries seen from outside, but no information about inside number! There are also some warhorses!¡±

    That¡¯s quite something for a thief to have warhorses, at least it¡¯s the level of fallen mercenary troupe.

    However, it may not be a normal one-sided development

    ¡°Raise the speed of the whole army! Let us arrive on that ce by evening. Raid cavalry Spread out in the front! Check for the enemy scouts!¡±

    The soldier raised their speed whileining, we spread up straight away.

    A good judgement, if we are discovered now, we¡¯lle for nothing.

    There is nothing but in here, if the enemy wants to do something sneakily, we¡¯ll know at once, so we stood watch at our position.

    I dash using horse to stand watch, I¡¯ll ughter them before they notice me.

    I feel uneasy about the time but, the risk is high if we make a campground here.

    I have no choice but to hurry.

    ¡°It¡¯s the scout!¡±

    A person from the raid cavalry shouted, a man hiding in the thicket tried to run away...... You could say that he¡¯s a mere young boy that had tried to ran away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±

    I said to Celia, she speeds up chasing the enemy scout.

    Celia¡¯s horse is not that fast, but still it will do, since a horse and humans speed is absolutely different.

    After catching up with the boy, Celia pulled out her sword, and after she came close enough to him, she brandish it.

    The boy falls down with his blood scattered, he¡¯s not even able plead for his life.

    Celia certainly has a higher talent than average men, especially on horse riding and sword wielding.

    Her thought is fast too, she has possiblity inpleting a study.

    Maybe, she has a higher chance to sess in life than me.

    As she put her sword back, Celia came back while looking at me as if she wanted to be praised.

    Afterwards, several people tidied up the mess as the raid cavalry lead the whole units marching but all of a sudden, the lead cavalry raised his sword high and stopped.

    It seems that we have arrived at the enemy¡¯s hideout, the remation vige.

    If we, the horseman, advance like this, we¡¯ll be discovered, so the cavalry units will be left on standby here, it¡¯s likely that the infantry will lead the attack.

    ¡°Will the infantry strike at once?¡±

    ¡°Yea, the archer will support with arrows while the infantry will be one doing the main attack, the cavalry will be stationed behind to intercept and massacre in case someone tries to escape¡±

    Blueno said to one of the raid cavalry men.

    We don¡¯t need to make a thief a prisoner, we can just massacre them.

    There were some who temporary arrest them, but in the end, they end up killed too.

    Thete infantry units finally caught up with us.

    Originally we needed to wait until their stamina is restored to their best, but the will set soon.

    When its night, the danger of failure to kill the thief is high.

    ¡°All troops, in your position! Archer, go silently, fire your arrows at the same time at the (tl: enemy) raid cavalry to help the infantry invade the vige¡±

    ¡°Celia, Mark, stay behind me, if there are enemies trying to run away, finish them off¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Kay¡±

    We made a triangle war formation and waited for the volley of arrows from the archers.

    From here, those in vige arepletely un-aware our situation.

    The archer unit approaches the vige and then nock their arrows in the bow.

    When the enemy started to noticed, it was already toote, and then ...

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    There were 40 arrows pouring at them all at once.

    A considerable people fell, bell chimes, and all the thief had jump out from every house.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    20 raid cavalry push through from behind.

    Distance from vige is not even 1 minute.

    If we had attacked before nning, it would¡¯ve be fatal.

    ¡°Where will we go?¡±

    Usually, outer trench and wooden fence which is built around the vige is avoided by beast and monster.

    Charging with horses, we can easily break the obstacle. (tl: it should be jump over, not break. It¡¯s the raw ._.) (PR: Idk if I should change it to leap over... meh, I will just leave it as it is.)

    So, when there¡¯s no fence and trench, we can just push through from the front.

    There are thief who guarded the front entrance, but they are still not aware on what is about to happen.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re... ¡®thief hunter¡¯.¡±

    In front of the gate, the one who blocked, get their head crushed, and the other got trampled over by the horses.

    On top of the watchtower, a dagger struck the archers who prepared their bow.

    Did Celia killed the archer?

    Breaking through from the entrance to the interior of the vige, we were blocked by spears embedded in wooden fence.

    Behind that fence, several men with bows and arrows readily waited there, and cavalry standing in front to kill the trespasser.

    But, Schwarz isn¡¯t slowing down.

    Schwarz has no problem with a fence like that.

    So, I prepared my spear and swing it faster.

    Schwarz leaped over the fence, and smashed one archer when itnded.

    Schwarz approaches the remaining archers who just stood there with their body trembling from fear.

    They swung their spear in confusion, 3 people lost part of their body and fell.

    I aimed my spear at a separated man, like the other 3, he also got cut down by my spear.

    2 people threw their bow and charges to me with a dagger in hand.

    I pulled my dual crater from my back and shed it, my dual crater had cut them down like tofu.

    But one man keep running even though that I was sure I had swung my dual crater on his neck, it¡¯s a miracle that the man kept on running like nothing happened.

    I thought ¡®Failed?¡¯ in a moment but, Celia ughtered that man until his shoulder fell off.

    Not only the enemy, Celia, Mark, and even myself were surprised by the sharpness of my dual crater.

    We secured the entrance of the vige while the thieves retreated, the raid cavalry that searched the entrance from another side chased towards the escaping thieves.

    With the situation where the cavalry is wreaking havoc around inside the vige, the thief morale¡¯s copse, intercepting the approaching infantry units is stupid when their defenses can¡¯t even be preparedpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡±

    Celia said while standing beside me

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    The thieves can only do 2 things, which is stalling for time or escape.

    Though it¡¯s impossible if they want to escape, and stalling for time won¡¯t help them either.

    ¡°This is light a cavalry¡±

    Thieves, especially the woman, their fighting strength is low.

    I see a light cavalry units attacking a group of 40 runaway thieves in front of the vige.

    There¡¯s still time until sunset.

    It should be enough if we had killed 100 of them.

    ¡°I decide to be there. We will crush their resistance from inside the vige¡±

    I take my bloody duel crater from the corpse and carried it on my shoulder.

    The infantry units climbed over the fences at various ce to fight inside the vige.

    Some thieves took up position in the small hill, becausepeting with spearman, I can attack 3 people at once, Mark destroyed the house with his war hammer where the enemy barricaded themselves, while I skewered the runaway enemies in the field.

    I don¡¯t really have a good feeling about the massacre.

    But, the instruction has been given

    The massacre continues, it was around the time when the sun is about to set when we finally ughtered all of the thieves.

    ¡°All right, it¡¯s finished! Dig a hole and bury the corpses, it¡¯ll be eaten when the wolf or monstere. Make camp here, beware of survivors¡±

    ording to Blueno¡¯smand, the battle has ended, everyone¡¯s interest moved from ughter to dinner and counting achievements.

    ¡°Are you Aegir, the best spear user? It seems that you have fought well.¡±

    ¡°Yea, I¡¯ve prepared for the thieves, but I think it¡¯s because of the disorder in Arnd¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯re children and woman between the corpses, too. The mercenaries must have involved the refugees too¡±

    ¡°In the end, I don¡¯t like to kill the women¡±

    ¡°We, as the regr army don¡¯t want to do it. But, I don¡¯t like to sell woman for money¡±

    That¡¯s why you kill them all? It¡¯s hard, huh.

    Though, the remation vige¡¯s residents have the same fate, maybe its karma

    ¡°Aegir, as I thought, no can match you with that kind of fighting strength. I¡¯ll reward you, from now on I¡¯ll entrust this raid unit to you¡±

    Our Wing of Dawn first sortie is ended like this.

    After our return, we received special medal and 10 gold coins and we also got a break for a short while.

    Celia received 5 gold coins, but inded up giving it to me, I put it back to her breast while saying ¡®spend your own pocket money¡¯

    But sadly, from her stomach, a ¡®charin¡¯ sounded because the money had slipped, Celia¡¯s face were sad upon seeing the gold coin slipping from her breast...

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Sequel ¨C the woman¡¯s battle

    Hard-boiled pavilion

    ¡°Aww!¡± ¡°Oh, sorry¡±

    When Nonna passed Ca in the corridor, she stepped on Ca foot.

    ¡°Hey! You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you!?¡±

    ¡°No. I was thinking about something ...¡±

    Ca red up, while Nonna just casually ward her off.

    ¡°Because of that big breast swinging endlessly, you neglect your own foot!¡±

    ¡°Well... when you say it like that, it¡¯s true I can¡¯t see my feet...... My big breast has its own bad and good side too¡±

    When Noona talk about her big chest, she unexpectedly said it with confidence.

    Because during travel, she made her beloved person go crazy for her breast, so she won¡¯t feel ashamed about it.

    ¡°Kuh! This monster breast! Milk cow!¡±

    ¡°Whatever. This is Aegir-sama¡¯s beloved breast. I won¡¯t be agitated by whatever you say¡±

    ¡°Even though you have a ck nipple¡±

    Nonna stopped.

    ¡°You¡¯re 18 years old, right? That will still be ck even after some year. What a turn-off¡±

    ¡°What do you know about this? It¡¯s just a bit dark, that¡¯s all! It¡¯s big and nice to rub!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s has nothing to do with Aegir, right? If it gets cker, won¡¯t you get thrown away? Ah, can you produce mother¡¯s milk with that big breast?¡±

    ¡°Aegir-sama won¡¯t do something like that! Beside, you¡¯re older than Aegir-sama by 5 years, right? Won¡¯t your skin get wrinkled soon?¡±

    ¡°Wha- This skin is still bursting with youth! Even if you can¡¯t see, you can feel it!¡±

    ¡°Ara, I certainly felt it in bed but, I think it was felt like water¡±

    Ca rages as she tore her clothes off.

    ¡°See! This smooth skin! Your false usation is ......¡±

    As all her blood flowed to her head, Ca had forgotten about her surroundings.

    One the person who heard the quarrel took a look outside from his room, he saw Ca¡¯s bare breast.

    All the men¡¯s line of sight gather at Ca soft and jiggly breast.

    ¡°O-onee-chan. Good show during daytime!¡± ¡°Might as well show the bottom side, too¡± ¡°Be my partner for 1 silver coin, please¡±

    Nonna kept herself away from the jeered Ca before someone realize that she knows her.

    ¡°Nude in front of public? So, you want to have sex this much. As Aegir-sama¡¯s woman, I¡¯ll report you¡±

    Ca hid her breast while her face turned anxious.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t tell Aegir!¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, the one who feel guilty is the most suspicious¡±

    Ca turned deaf to Noona¡¯s jeering

    ¡°From now on, learn from this experience and be careful of your words. Or else, my mouth will be loose in front of Aegir-sama¡± (tl: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) )

    Nonna walks away elegantly with ¡®hohoho¡¯ while Ca tried to hold her temper in.

    ¡°Nonna win the first round¡±

    Melissa said while eating baked sweet.

 Chapter 26 â€“ Wing of Dawn 2 â€“ Assault Uni

    <h4>Chapter 26 ¨C Wing of Dawn 2 ¨C Assault Uni</h4>

    t

    2017-02-14

    FF

    Sorry, a bitte chapter. I got this edited+PRed chapter in the evening, but my works came at that time, too. Sorry ._.

    What do you want to use for Aegir unit? Assault squad? Assault unit? Assault Battalion? Raid Squad? Raid Unit? Raid Battalion? or maybe other suggestion?

    TL: FF

    Editor + PR: MysteryRabbit

    Enjoy ~

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°You all did well, you achieved the highest rank, you know. You did it as expected.¡±

    Eli gives me the mry reward in a pouch.

    ¡°I heard you went straight to the front, and kicked all their asses.¡±

    He put a cup of sake in front of me, naturally I drink it.

    ¡°This time, the enemies were around 200 strong, right? Our casualties were around 10 though. I guess, first of all I¡¯ll say ¡®well done¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised by this troupe¡¯s skill and leadership, because in my former mercenary squad we used brute force.¡±

    Eli also poured himself some sake.

    ¡°At the beginning, this mercancry troupe was just like you described. This state was formed just before you came here.¡±

    ¡°Blueno-taicho¡¯smand is admirable, too.¡± (tl: taicho ismander. I will make you all practice Japenese in some way. ^^)

    ¡°Figured you¡¯d say that. I don¡¯t want to talk about the details, but he used to be a soldier in the past. He¡¯s always using the soldier-way1 tomand. (note1: military discipline)

    No wonder he seems to be so experienced.

    ¡°And then there¡¯s me, who got this rank just becuase I¡¯m a noble.¡±

    Eliughs at his own sarcasm.

    ¡°But, as I have said before, this is not an ordinary chance. If you¡¯re here, you can have dreams and aspirations that normalmoners can¡¯t hope to achieve.

    ¡°Is this the, ¡®you need to be a noble first,¡¯ type of chat?¡±

    ¡°It was like that type of chat, wasn¡¯t it.¡±

    The talk finished, I depart from the leaders tent.

    ¡°Aegir-sama!¡±

    I¡¯m immediately greeted by Celia who rushes over to me.

    I pat her head, and talk with Mark.

    ¡°The reward is 10 gold coins. Take your share.....¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    I tried to hand some gold over to Mark, but he pushes it back towards me.

    ¡°Today, was all because of you. I don¡¯t need my portion of the reward.

    If I forcibly give it to him, he¡¯ll probaly start to look at me with contempt.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we get one day of break right? Want to go get a drink?¡±

    ¡°No, I have something nned to do in the evening.¡±

    Then, I won¡¯t stop him.

    Let¡¯s have fun with my women at the inn in the captial.

    It doesn¡¯t even take 1 hour to reach the captial from this campground.

    If I¡¯m riding Schwarz at full pace, it wont even take 5 minutes.

    When I arrived back at the inn, I was jumped by the 4dies.

    No matter what, Andrei wont let me use his room. [PR: Probaly the biggest room]

    My women are real beuties, on top of that I run into envy and jealousy whenever I¡¯m surrounded by them in the inn.

    Especially the Melissa¡¯s goddess-like body.

    Coupled with her almost see-through clothes, exposing those breast; but you can see everything when you look at her from the correct angle.

    Did she shorten her skirt for me? By just standing there, I can see her dangerous thick thighs.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a defective product, you see, at least I¡¯ll entice you with my body.¡±

    Even if she said it lightly, she must be stressed over it.

    Even though I always assure her that it doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    ¡°Hey, Aegir-san! Shall we go to our room?¡±

    ¡°Yep,ing.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Good job taking both of his hands......It can¡¯t be helped.....I¡¯ll take the something between his....¡± ¡°Stop, you hentai!¡± [PR: Could of used pervert instead]

    The girls were bickering over who could ensare my arms with their breasts, until Noona took it too far.

    We drink some sake, after returning back to our room. My fire will burn hotter sooner orter.

    Thedies entrust their bodies to me: letting me remove their clothing, beforeying them on the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s already twitching¡± ¡°Does it want a woman? Or, does it want some forey?¡±

    Hmm, because I came back from the battlefield today, I think I should get plenty of rest?

    ¡°Open your mouths¡±

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± Yes! ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    Thedies gather around myher region.

    It seems that they¡¯re not ganging up on me, but are going to do me one by one.

    ¡°Can you do something for me?¡±

    Melissa rolled a piece of cloth and tied in around my head to cover my eyes.

    Since she does this, because it will make me horny faster?

    ¡°Guess who¡¯ll be attending you¡±

    Thest woice was not only Noona¡¯s voice, but there was a sucking sound mixed with the pleasant feeling of myher region.

    Well, this sensation is.....?

    ¡°It must be Ca.¡±

    ¡°Correct¡«! I knew you would know¡±

    Ca¡¯s service nature is rough.

    Her method to hold my thing in her mouth is very pleasant but, her teeth usually hit my thing, too.

    It was so good that I can hardly help the feeling of wanting to ejacte immediately.

    And next is ......

    ¡°This is ...... Is this Maria?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, you can tell?¡±

    Maria¡¯s service is to put my thing in her mouth and massage it with her tongue.

    She thoroughly caresses it but, with only that, the sense of ejaction is not that big.

    But, when I hold her head and shake my waist, I ejacte immediately.

    Everyone is envying her, while she is drinking my semen.

    After Maria is ......

    ¡°Nonna, you¡¯re getting better¡±

    ¡°Yes, after all woman can aid with their mouth too¡±

    Nonna¡¯s way of doing it is somewhere between the Maria and Ca, but it¡¯s not that hard to differentiate between them.

    Because when she goes down on me, her big breast heavily touch my thigh.

    Now, there¡¯s only 1 more person remaining, but......

    ¡°Guh! UOOOOOOOO......¡±

    Because of Melissa skill with her mouth, I untentionally shout out.

    As expected from a veteran prostitute, my waist is trembling from her strong technique while she devours me.

    I feel intense from only the blowjob she gives me, but she still won¡¯t let me cum with her various skills.

    ¡°Fufufu, Did it feel good¡«?¡±

    ¡°I want more. Continue! I want to cum.¡±

    ¡°Yup, then prepare yourself¡±

    She moves faster than Ca, and her teeth don¡¯t hit my thing.

    Even the sound raises my excitement.

    ¡°Wow......¡± ¡°It¡¯s even sound like jupo-jupo¡± ¡°I¡¯m embrassed¡± (tl: jupo-jupo should be sound effect of high-speed movement of fetio)

    When I start moving my waist, I don¡¯t need to hold her head to push my thing deep inside her throat.

    Without me moving at all, she severly sucks the semen right out.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    ¡°Nmuu! Hnmmm......¡±

    She sucks it all out, by only giving me oral. After she finished the deepthroat, she kisses my dick.

    I take off the blindfold, and see everyone looking at Melissa respectfully.

    Especially the eager Celia, it seems that she wants to be taught no matter what.

    If it¡¯s only forey, maybe I can get consent from her.

    Nowadays, I tease Celia as my hobby.

    All of sudden Nonna rides me, so I decide to enjoy her breast.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Today¡¯s sortie2, is to exterminate the monsters on the trade route.¡± [PR Note2: mission, raid]

    Eli shouts themands to all the mercenaries in front of him.

    ¡°From the capital, head west on the trade route to find the monsters. So, you¡¯ll execute this mission with the full squad! You¡¯ll spread through the surroundings and exterminate all of the monsters!¡±

    ¡°These monsters are: goblins, hungry wolves and a ghoul hidden in the middle, but an intelligence report told me that there are orcs, too! Don¡¯t rx your guard and bring some heavy equipments!¡¯

    It¡¯s unusual that monsters appeared this close in the captials outskirts. I thought that monsters usually show up in the caves and undead show up in some ancient battlefields.

    ¡°I...I rarely fight monsters.....¡±

    Celia feels uneasy, even though we¡¯re talking about fighting small monsters, as long as the big ones don¡¯te out, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, with your level of skill. If the big onese out, just hide behind me.¡±

    I brush her hair gently, though she escapes my grasp when I try to put my hand inside her pants.

    I forgot that Mark was beside me.

    Blueno-taicho discusses the strategy with us, after the whole exination finished.

    ¡°I want you to be in reserve for this mission.¡±

    What? Why must I be a reserve for this mission?

    Blueno hurridly exined more after he sees my dissatisfied face.

    ¡°For the goblin subjugation, a normal soldier is enough. You will stay a bit behind just in case a swarm of monsters or a big onees out. Then you can go and intervene.¡±

    If it¡¯s like that, I have no objection.

    I¡¯ll not feel satisfied even if I beat some small monsters.

    ¡°If you say big one, do you mean an orc?¡±

    ¡°The eyewitness said that there¡¯s an orc, but you must be careful just in case there is a higher existence.

    ¡°Well, if there is one, I just need to kill it, right.¡±

    Bleunoughs.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine then. Until your dutyes, you can flirt with that youngdy over there.¡±

    My second mission as part of the ¡®Wing of Dawn¡¯; All members are to exterminate the monsters west of the capital....START!

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch my body while saying that!¡±

    My hand is in between Celia¡¯s thighs, with my fingers flickering in and out of her small vagina.

    Unexpectedlly, my hand moves smoothly and I hear ¡®kuchu-kuchu¡¯. (tl: SFX ¨C small amount of water sshing)

    Even if she¡¯s a kid, she unexpectedly gets wet easily.

    ¡°Even though we¡¯re not on the bed, why are you doing this to me in public! Ahnn!¡±

    ¡°So I can fight better, and keeps it me ready for when they need me.¡±

    This is the 2nd battalion headquaters on top of a hill, Blueno is here too.

    All of the units are particpating in this mission, so the range of deployment is vast. The view from here is good; even if we can see something from here, it all appears as ck dots moving, so we won¡¯t understand the situation on the battle field.

    ¡°Ah! AAAA! Aaahhhhh!¡±

    Hmm, Celia begins to hold my hand and press it inside.

    But, the air changes.

    I pull out my spear to confirm something.

    ¡°Eeeeh!? Why did you stop now? You¡¯re cruel.¡±

    The scout isn¡¯t saying anything, and the ck dots aren¡¯t copsing or anything. They should be okay, right?

    ¡°Just a bit more. I want to feel good ......¡±

    A movement from the scouts.

    ¡°Uuu....fine I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Right-wing is in chaos! The enemy numbers are too many! Retreat!¡±

    Blueno and I hear the scout¡¯s shouts.

    ¡°Celia, stop your masturbation, we need to go.¡±

    ¡°Wha! Please don¡¯t say it in such a loud voice!¡±

    We charge down the hill with 10 other people from the cavalry unit.

    I see, there are about 100 goblins there, we¡¯ll be in trouble if we only arrive with 20 people.

    But, the goblins only have crude knives and hatchets, their physique is like a childs. They wont be able to stop the charge from the cavalry.

    We, the cavalry unit, charge with our spears pointed in front of our horses, then we thrust from the side to kill the goblins that are running after the infantry.

    We heard countless goblins cry, as we continue to stab their small physique with our spears and as they get stomped under our horse¡¯s hooves.

    Schwarz has no problem with something like goblins. When I see a crownd of goblins, I too, wield my spear leaving many corpses behind.

    The battle situation changespletely.

    The goblins scatter and the infantryeback to continue hunting them.

    ¡°This much is enough. We¡¯ll head back to HQ.¡±

    I said to Celia and Mark.

    Celia killed 3 goblins, while Mark killed 5.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to do it again after arriving back at the HQ. I hope you get a promotion next time.¡±

    Celia makes the horse run fast back to the HQ.

    After that, we had to head down several more times, and Celia¡¯s frustration grew higher. Suddenly the scout says that the big ones areing. [PR: Can¡¯t think of any other words beside ¡®big ones¡¯.] (tl: it should be the orc. And maybe the author wants to introduce more big monster in the next chapter)

    ¡°Left wing! A big one ising! There are 3 orcs!¡±

    ¡°Aegir! GO. But, don¡¯t get yourself wounded.¡±

    Blueno-taicho is unreasonable to say that I shouldn¡¯t get wounded.

    We run down from the small hill, until now, the circumstances were the same. But now it is slightly different, as we arrive on an actual battle field.

    There¡¯s so many infantry heads rolling this time, each of the cavalry are smashed by the clubs.

    The orcmander in the middle has a height of almost 3 metres, it holds a big log as its club in its hand.

    We would usually surround them with the archer units if we feel secure, unfortunately this unit has no archer or bowgun users.

    ¡°Celia, follow behind my back.¡±

    Schwarz runs straight into the orc.

    I repel its club with my spear, and then I hit its abdomen. Combined with the strength of a rushing horse, I was able to rip its abdomen to shreds.

    After that, Celia rushes in to hit its abdomen again, furthermore she follows through with a cut to its hand.

    Though our blows hit its abdomen, it¡¯s still not enough as it has thick fat and muscles.

    But with its severe wounds, Mark hit the-staggering orc¡¯s head with his warhammer.

    After which the orc finally falls down, everyone shouts in joy.

    But, that was only 1 orc, there are still 2 more. An orc chasing a running soldier while swinging its club. (tl: this is (maybe) a typo from the author. I edit this so the story flows is better. Raw said that Aegir is the one who noticete and the orc is the one who swings the weapon)

    After it notices me, it¡¯s already toote.

    My bardiche shes the thick orc¡¯s neck and the blood spurts out like a fountain.

    When I move my line of sight to thest one, Celia is swinging her knife towards the orc¡¯s eyes. When thest orc¡¯s eyes had been pierced, it fell down on its knees.

    After that, all the allied soldiers¡¯ spears stab it repeatedly, until it dies.

    Celia¡¯s appearance is strange on the way back to HQ. I always stopped teasing her just before we had to fight in a battle, now her eyes have turned bloodshot. I¡¯m worried when she sees my lower body she¡¯ll try to attack me.

    Poor Celia, now I have no time tofort her, I¡¯ll have to make her wait until this is finished.

    ¡°A huge orc has appeared! It must be the boss of this monster horde!¡±

    Celia points her knife towards myher region, she finally can¡¯t hold herseld after hearing the scouts shouts.

    They say that the unusual monsters who have higher strength and intelligence canmand the other monsters.

    And sometimes, they find the same type of monsters as the boss has, have higher strength.

    That exins why there¡¯re intelligent orcs that can lead so many monsters in the capitals outskirts.

    ¡°There are finally archer and bowgun users here. Do you still want toe with me?¡±

    I know it¡¯s unnecessary to inform them, but I respect their boss.

    I take Celia who almost reached her groin and ce her on top of Schwarz.

    ¡°Surround them! Don¡¯t approach carelessly! Kill them.¡±

    Big!

    Its height is higher by 1 meter whenpared with the normal orcs, its arm and leg thickness has increased too.

    It¡¯s holding a club as big as a mansion¡¯s pir.

    There were many corpses around its body, it beat horses and humans equally.

    But, its life was going to end.

    It was surrounded by 2 spearman and there were dozens of arrow wounds, it was being gangraped by so many people. (tl: LOL, the raw said ¡°it must be done by serveral people¡±. I had to xD)

    There¡¯re so many low groan surrounding it.

    Pitiful.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    Soldier is a frail human being who gang something to kill it, and yet they¡¯re still get injured.

    When I noticed this, I came down from Schwarz and rush to help them.

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t approach it! You¡¯ll be killed.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t stop me from killing it. Oi, surround it!¡±

    I face the orc and ready my spear to kill it.

    ¡°Come! I¡¯ll honour you with yourst breath.¡±

    Is it aiming at me? Despite the many other people surrounding it, it still only looked at me.

    The orc swings its big-as-a-pir club downward, everyone knows how strong that blow would be.

    But, I receive that blow with my spear. [PR: the hell Aegir, you ain¡¯t superman]

    Though it¡¯s big, my spear still fractures it, it was only a wooden club after all. [PR: more like a tree]

    The people around me gasp in shock when they saw that.

    But, I¡¯m still not dead. I won¡¯t get killed from a blow only with this kind of strength.

    The orc takes a step back in surprise when its club can¡¯t even shake me.

    The people around me have mouths dropped in shock. [PR: says gasped in shock, but they already gasped so I changed. Hope you all don¡¯t mind XD]

    Now, it¡¯s my turn to attack.

    The orc receives my swing, but unlike my usual swing, this one had my full power behind it.

    1 hit, 2 hits, as it retreats I keep swinging my spear.

    At the sixth swing, its club broke in the middle.

    I brandish my spear and the orc takes up his shortened club, and we sh.

    Its broken club grazes my face and a little blood stters.

    My spear pierces its abdomen and it tears its fat and muscle.

    Its stomach matter stter on the ground, while it kneels.

    Usually, Orc¡¯s don¡¯t have a sense of pain due to its body thickness, unless it¡¯s a fatal wound, it will still continue to fight.

    Even if its abdomen has been cut, it¡¯ll not stop immediately.

    But, this orc looks at me dumbly, and then it¡¯s a abdomen.

    Has it realised it will die in a minute, or maybe it doesn¡¯t want to be kiled by the surrounding soldiers?

    I don¡¯t know, but I guess it wants us to stop.

    I ready my spear.

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    I thrust my spear.

    My spear pierces its skull until it pierces out the back of its head, it convulses once and then copses.

    I swing my spear so the blood is removed from the de part, and then I look at the surrounding soldiers around me.

    ¡°What will you do with these bodies?¡±

    A cheer instantly exploded.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°After we exterminated the crowd of monster, as well as the boss. The fleeing monster were also exterminated. Therefore the whole region is restoring nicely.¡±

    Eli announces that the mission was a sess after arriving back to the captial.

    ¡°I heard about your great service in this mission. I also hear that you solo¡¯d thest boss.¡±

    Come to think of it, he said that I must not get injured. [PR: dammit Aegir you got a scratch, a damn scratch on your face.]

    ¡°It that all you did? You have raised your military results, that¡¯s a fact.¡±

    He passes me the mary reward.

    This mercenary troupe gives nice pay.

    Now I know why so many gather here.

    ¡°The truth is that you didn¡¯t only do just that right? In this mission, you easily did more work than 30 horsemenbined...by yourself. Also you killed that boss ss orc as well.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that yourmand?¡±

    ¡°No, the originalmand was to defeat the crowd of monsters. But the 2nd battalion¡¯smand was to defeat the boss ss monster.¡±

    He also added ¡®don¡¯t be my subordinate¡¯. [PR:I don¡¯t get this bit????] (tl: Eli told Aegir to be amander, too. His equal. Not his subordinate)

    ¡°In the war, organistaion capability and leadership is the most important. But, military prowess is also important. You¡¯re the one who still doesn¡¯t have any postion on thetter.¡±

    ¡°To put it simply, you want me to be the one who will charge in first and go berserk?¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    Eliughs.

    ¡°Of course you¡¯ll get higher pay, also you get your own tent...You can do something with women more easily.¡±

    It seems that he knew that Celia was a woman.

    Did my face seem like someone who was always horny? You give me too much credit.

    I don¡¯t have any reason to decline though.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°Your new postion is lower that the usual captain, but higher than themanders whomand 10-20 people. I¡¯ll omit the details, but don¡¯t make any trouble. That¡¯s all!¡±

    We will enjoy our vacation in the capital to recover our damage.

    I¡¯ll have sex with another woman to make Celia umte her desire in agony.

    Can she bear it or will she use her hands to satisfy herself?

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Sequel of thedies¡¯ fight: Ca¡¯s Scheme. [From Nonna¡¯s Pov]

    ¡°Recently, the inn¡¯s customers gazes were severe, does anyone know about this?¡±

    Yes, recently the customers staying at the inn have been ogling at my breasts, like they¡¯re disdaining something, but are too afraid to do it directly.

    Perhaps, they found out that we are inexperienced, though they were wrong on that part.

    Maria and Melissa seemed to be evasive about it, and I never heard anything from that pervert.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Hii! Go-good....morning!¡±

    Again.... A small girl runs away.

    There¡¯s nothing wrong even when I look at myself in the mirror.

    When I¡¯m eating my meal in the loby, I see hentai. (tl: Nonna called Ca hentai/pervert)

    Usually I¡¯ll get irritated but, I still need to greet her.

    ¡°Ara, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Hii! I¡¯m sorry! Excuse me!¡±

    Ca escpaes after shouting sorry at me.

    I must have been doing something wrong, it¡¯s really irritating.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, really!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie....even though she is so beautiful...¡±

    I hear the inn¡¯s employee¡¯s talking.

    Is it because of my noble¡¯s habit? My ability to listen to low voices is still good.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interupt but, can we talk about something?¡±

    Even if they want to escape, I held one of them gently.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get angry, so can you tell me what you were talking about just now? I promise I won¡¯t get angry.¡±

    I dragged the employee to my room.

    ¡°Why is everyone seeming to look at me strangely? Even that liitle girl seems to be afraid of me....¡±

    I urge the employee to talks because she is hesistant.

    ¡°That¡¯s...Nonna-san....No, Nonna-sama was always bullied Ca-san...¡±

    Hmmm, if it¡¯s only that, I already know about it, and I don¡¯t know about the other girl though. But I have a bad feelig about this.

    ¡°What did I do to Ca-san in these rumours? Can you please enlighten me.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face blushed.

    ¡°....That you always strip others in public, you always talk dirty, and that you usually shame yourself by excreting in front of your lover....¡±

    ¡°Can that woman stop saying whatever she wants to say!!¡±

    ¡°Hii! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Other than that? I know there is still more!¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes! You are unruly and are always insulting other men, you like to have sex with monsters and animals too.¡±

    What an unbelievable lie.

    ¡°W-who said that?¡±

    ¡°Ca-san herself! A few days ago, she exined that she was punished to pee outside the inn, if she didn¡¯t do that, she would have gotten a much crueler punishment....¡±

    She ced the me on me when others found out about her hobby.

    ¡°Nonna-san! No matter how gentle he is, he will turn out to be your enemy. Even with the good behaviour of Ca-san, she turned out to be like this. In the end she is a pervert too.¡±

    That pervert! If this rumour reaches Aegir-sama¡¯s ear....

    ¡°I need to talk with Ca.¡±

    As I want to talk with Ca, the inn¡¯s employee starts to cling to me.

    ¡°Stop! The horse is innocent! She¡¯s breaking, she¡¯ll break!¡±

    ¡°Release me! I need to punish that pervert!¡±

    From outside the room, the other employee hears: ¡°Stop,¡± ¡°Horse,¡± ¡°breaking,¡± ¡°Pervert¡± and Punishment,¡± she cried at the images of cruelty her friend got.

    The rumour that ¡°Nonna trains her love rival Ca violently¡± is not going to disappear anytime soon.

 Chapter 27 â€“ Wing of Dawn 3 â€“ Disturbance

    <h4>Chapter 27 ¨C Wing of Dawn 3 ¨C Disturbance</h4>

    The Assault unit had many talented individuals that surpass the strength of normal soldiers. Even though there were some troubles before, this unit will be finally created again.

    This assault unit is different from the other units, it doesn¡¯t need a formal captain because it only has 30 people. Maybe they¡¯ll be thankful that I¡¯m the one who will be the leader.

    At first there were some defiant men, but in the name of ¡®training¡¯ I made them obedient.

    The role of the assault unit is to ransack the enemies¡¯ valuable locations, in the Wing of Dawn, these men were the ones who have the most daring personalities and they¡¯ve be really famous due to their valor. [PR: Suicide Squad]

    In the Wing of Dawn, the assault unit¡¯s position was always unshakable. And now, this unit was being recreated even stronger.

    ¡°The King, His Majesty Hubel II is dead!!!¡±

    While themanding officers were having a meal in the bigger tent together, a messenger from capital disturbed our small talk.

    All the people in the tent stood up.

    ¡°The time has finallye¡±

    ¡°Order all members to prepare for war!¡±

    ¡°Load all the arrows and bolts into the transport units, we don¡¯t need a food supply!¡±

    When Eli shouted, Blueno and all the other captains dashed out at once.

    Because my unit is only 30 people strong and we always bring our equipment with ourselves, we don¡¯t need that much timepared to the other units.

    Eli gave me a directmand to check the situation in the other units.

    As expected, he¡¯s truly an outstandingmander.

    ¡°What will we do after this?¡±

    ¡°Aegir...... We will stand by for now, we¡¯ll move when his directmandes¡±

    He, in other words, is 2ndmand to the crown prince.

    ¡°He¡¯sing here as we speak. As expected of the 2nd prince, he¡¯s sly and not an idiot, so he is heading here immediately. If he doesn¡¯t, he will never know what could happen to him.¡±

    ¡°Will we attack the capital immediately when the 2nd prince arrives?¡±

    Eli didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°If we attack without a reason, we¡¯ll bebeled as a rebel army. Compared with the Goldenia army, just in numbers alone, we will be crushed helplessly. In the end, this is always an inheritance squabble¡±

    ¡°In the end, we still need to wait for the 2nd prince¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re his sword after all but, we don¡¯t even know about scheme within the nobility¡±

    ¡°So, if we were ordered to burn down the entire city......¡±

    All thedies are in the capital, they can¡¯t escape if the entire city was burned to the ground.

    ¡°Maybe. After all, it depends on his wishes¡±

    Our conversation was interrupted by the sound of galloping horses.

    ¡°It seems we need to put this conversation on hold for now. Let¡¯s continue it with the person himself¡±

    A enormous wagon arrived, escorted by several knights.

    All of the members in the tent, Eli included, kneeled.

    As if arriving to a party for dinner, a man stepped down from the wagon.

    The man was dressed luxuriously, he looked around with a sharp glint in his eyes and gently raised his hand to the crowd.

    The Wing of Dawn founder, the 2nd prince, Eldio, for the first time met with his Sword. (tl: sword = Wing of Dawn)

    ¡°Long time no see, Eli¡±

    ¡°It has been a long time, Your Highness¡±

    Eli answered while still kneeling with his head bowed down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be like this right now. Raise your head Eli, and everybody else¡±

    The 2nd prince was around 30 years old, he had a cold look born from his pride as royalty but his sharp eyes were filled with ambition.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! My respect and condolences for the death of His Majesty!¡± [PR: He is sacrastically saying he is mournful over his fathers death, when he is actually joyful]

    He was already beginning to reveal his real purpose.

    But, when the 2nd Prince said that the King was dead, he seemed to have been shaken and perplexed.

    ¡°And, my brother, the Crown Prince, has also left this world!¡±

    This was my first time hearing about this, as expected the whole army was noisy, there¡¯s no way that a father and child died together because of an illness.

    Eli saw this, and lightly closed his eyes.

    I see, so this was just a scheme?

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯ was not an illness! As the official who announced the notice about the King¡¯s death, the Prime Minister Duke Arens was drowning in his ambition! That person also schemed to usurp the throne and my inheritance outright, furthermore, that person also tried to harm us!¡± (tl: sometimes, royal families use plural when addressing him/herself) (ed: its called the royal we or us)

    All the people present listened to the 2nd prince words.

    Is it because he has great charisma?

    ¡°But, we escaped with the help of our brave knights. The cowardly Prime Minister¡¯s evil influence can¡¯t send me to Hades. This is the gods¡¯ divine purpose, the path of righteousness to us, the royalty!¡±

    In addition, he used derogartory and inmmatory speech continuously. [PR: He basically continued to call out the Prime Minister with bad words and nastyments, we¡¯re going to censor it so this book remains family friendly XD]

    ¡°Moreover! If that cursed Prime Minister learns that we escaped, he¡¯ll use my older brothers reputation and a body double to swindle the imperial guards and dere us as the traitors. We need the power of those who don¡¯t fear to do what is right, even if it is necessary to seek vengeance against this viin!¡±

    All people present took interest in his speech, in the end, they¡¯re just a group of mercenaries, their patriotism is stillckingpared with national soldier.

    It would be difficult to take control of the whole army with just a righteous speech.

    It requires something more crucial to do it.

    ¡°If you all help me, not only will you gain honor for restoring justice to thend, you¡¯ll also receive some money. And through some military merits, you could be a noble¡±

    When the men heard that, they praised and cheered for the 2nd prince.

    While they shouted ¡®Long live the Crown Prince! Justice in the capital!¡¯, the leaders entered the big tent.

    Inside the tent only me, the captains,mander, supply corps and some important figures convened.

    ¡°...... Are the ones here people that you can trust?¡±

    The 2nd prince changedpletely from his cheerful self into someone who is calm and had an unconcerned face.

    ¡°Yes! Everyone here is someone I trust¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Just now, we sent a messenger to the national army telling them the message about the King¡¯s death hade and that the Prime Minister and the Crown Prince rebelled at this time too¡±

    Certainly, if the report that the Prime Minister is the ringleader of a rebellion that murdered the Crown Prince and is using his body double to usurp the crown. Then the army will believe that the Prime Minister and Crown Prince are rebelling against the rightful sessor Prince Eldio.

    If there was anyone who did not believe Prince Eldio, it¡¯s impossible to move until they knew the truth.

    And if they¡¯re too busy confirming the truth, we¡¯ll be finished with our rebellion.

    This must have been Prince Eldio¡¯s n all along.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready. We can sortie anytime with your order¡±

    ¡°Even though there¡¯s aw forbidding a group of cavalry going inside the capital?¡±

    ¡°Good, this is an emergency. We will allow the march on the capital to execute the rebels and restore order¡±

    With Eldio¡¯smand, the Wing of Dawn starts to march toward the capital with iron nking and dull thud of horses¡¯ hooves.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I and the assault unit are on the way to the capital, it¡¯s the usual squad but Eli and Eldio are riding in the middle of our squad. In other word, we¡¯re escorting Eli and Eldio to the pce now.

    As expected, Eli and Eldio didn¡¯te to war riding in that sparkly carriage, so they have changed to horses instead. [PR: Carriage would stand out too much and thus be targeted]

    ¡°Are you Aegir?¡±

    Someone all of a sudden calls for me, for the time being I¡¯ll answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. You¡¯re a miracle horsemen with ance.¡± (tl:raw said ¡°surprising horsemen¡±)

    ¡°I¡¯m just breaking through to find a way¡± (tl: herees jap¡¯s honorifguage. I¡¯m bad at this ._.) (ED: I am just good at creating opportunities.)

    Eldio smiles slightly.

    ¡°Opportunity is it, thats also good. Our country has been forced to eat bitter experiences too many times¡±

    His facial expression changed very fast from that of smiles to an indifferent face.

    ¡°We¡¯re in this state because of my father¡¯s weak attitude towards a small country like Arnd. Originally we could of won easily against that kind of opponent...... Also, Older Brother was not taking an interest to improve this country of our Goldenia. He ignored our military strengthpletely. Imagine the bird¡¯s sorrow having to divide its courtyard with another¡±

    After that, Eldio didn¡¯t say anything and then sped up, I and Eli followed suit to protect him.

    After a while, the capital wall appeared in front of our eyes.

    ¡°Y-you fool! What are you doing!! Didn¡¯t you know that mercenary troupees are prohibited to enter the capital¡±

    A gate soldier shouted with a trembling voice.

    Because Wing of Dawn came in full force with around 1000 people, you couldn¡¯t even resist it even if you were really going to war.

    After that, they closed the gate immediately

    ¡°They have my permission¡±

    Half of the soldiers were bewildered by Eldio¡¯s promation.

    Not many resident of Goldenia have seen its royalty.

    Even the King or the Crown Prince are rarely seen, much less Eldio.

    Not long after, amander ss person came and kneeled in front of Eldio.

    ¡°Y-your Highness! What business do you need to have this many men for!?¡± (tl: yep, I¡¯m weak in the honorifguage ._. ED&PR, ganbatte ^^a)

    ¡°You must already know, the Prime Minister removed my brother and ns to usurp the throne¡±

    ¡°But, we got a report that you had departed along with the king ......¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Who said that?¡±

    ¡°...... It¡¯s from the Crown Prince Beltrius¡±

    ¡°My brother is already dead. It must be the body double that the Prime Minister made! If you stop me again, I¡¯ll consider you as the Prime Minister¡¯s dog!¡±

    The guard captains and his soldiers looked at each other.

    When amonermits high treason, all their family members will get the capital punishment. As for nobles, their direct family member will get capital punishment and their house will be crushed, but their extended family will be marked as a disgrace.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you all toe together with me. Just let me pass. After that, just go about your usual duties¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The captainsmanded the soldiers to scatter to various ces.

    The wall defense soldiers ignored us.

    Nevertheless, Eldio¡¯s charisma and abilities are quite good, the soldiers are looking at us like wooden dolls.

    When we entered the city and the citizens noticed that we were not the regr army, they started screaming and hiding in their houses.

    But, Eldio speech to the people made them confused and afraid of whether this was a mercenary¡¯s or a royalty¡¯s speech.

    ¡°Your highness, it seemed that the citizens are quite frightened¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the citizens are terrified. Anyway, if you dispose of the Prime Minister and my brother, the Kingdom will be saved¡±

    ¡°By the way, the 3rd unit will go to the Prime Ministers and the Crown Princes private residences, the 2nd unit will head to royal pce as is.¡±

    ¡°For now, evey single soldier is an enemy to us, my brother and Prime Minister have some private soldiers as well¡±

    ¡°I predict that royal pce may have around 500 imperial guards¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The Royal pce used to have 200 guards and 300 imperial knights, they worked for generations, but they wouldn¡¯t have increased so easily¡±

    ¡°We have around 1.000 people without 3rd unit. We can fight equally if weunch a surprise attack¡±

    ¡°Umu (tl: royal way to say ¡®yes¡¯). Besides, I don¡¯t want to destroy the imperial guards. I just want their 2 heads...... But the imperial guards have been the protectors for generations, so they may be bit fanatical¡± (ED: Crown Prince and Prime ministers heads)

    ¡°At any rate, the royal ce is a very troubling ce. First, we need to destroy the outer wall quickly to enter¡±

    Their line of sight gathers on me.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m the captain of the assault unit after all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return to my unit. When the preparations have been finished, I¡¯ll inform you¡±

    ¡°Aegir, remember I will be counting on you¡±

    I returned to my unit after bowing my head to Eldio, I announced to my members that we were going to attack the royal pce.

    ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°We will be fighting with the imperial guards......¡±

    ¡°What of it? Goldenia hasn¡¯t gone to war in 30 years. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of the imperial gurads who are filled with Bhamas¡± (tl: bhama is way to call son of rich household, young master)

    There¡¯s a youngd who scolded our party member, who was noisy about the battle.

    ¡°We are monsters who have killed orcs. When they see us, they¡¯ll just piss their pants and run to their mama¡¯s bosom! Right, captain?¡±

    If it¡¯s goblin, I¡¯ll just strike them down easily. (ED: I dont even know what this is Author-Sama)

    ¡°I¡¯ve confidence If it¡¯s about swordsmanship! I want to check how strong they are, with this battle!¡±

    Carl who is from a poor family in Goldenia. He is the person who can get carried away easily, but he has considerable sword skills so he got assigned in the assault unit.

    Originally, skills are valued higher in the status of mercenaries. Moreover, anyone who has confidence in their skills were gathered in the assault unit. Soon, the the ones who wanted to test their mettle with the bhan knights began shouting loudly.

    Among the voices, there was Celia who has always unconditionally followed me and Mark who wanted to test our strength.

    When we came out from the town road and arrived at the royal pce¡¯s za, there were imperial guards waiting.

    They¡¯re numbered about 300 people, all of them were apart of the imperial guards cavalry.

    ¡°I fear that it¡¯s likely that the Prime Minister was prepared for us. Maybe, he already expected this to happen when my father passed away¡±

    Eldio mutter ¡®that useless oldmans instinct always...¡¯ (ED: TL-sama please dont reference amazing Manga in your trantion.)(tl: ican¡¯t help it xD)

    At any rate, this is apletely unsurprising surprise attack.

    After this, I have no choice but to tear a hole in their defense.

    Though Eldio is leading us legally, the imperial guards look ready to battle. They are not listening to hismands.

    Of course they would be, their superior, the Crown Prince, ismanding them to do this, we¡¯ll know when we see the real Crown Prince¡¯s face if it really is a body double.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid things! The Crown Prince and the Prime Minister said that his Highness Eldio is a traitor and needs to be captured. The evidence is that he¡¯s leading a mercenary troupe, so you don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything!¡±

    When the captain finished talking, Eldio retreated to the back, and gave charge to Eli and I from here on.

    And now begins the battle.

    ¡°Archer units!¡±

    The imperial guards didn¡¯t have archer units.

    In the first ce, the royal pce¡¯s guard duty is an honor, and all of their members are nobles. They consider the bow is a weapon only for those of low birth.

    But, the beautiful thing is that there¡¯s no such beliefs in war.

    When this low birth weapon hits you, you¡¯ll die.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    There were 100 arrows instantly raining down on the imperial guards, they easily blocked it with their thick armor and shields but some still died because of bad luck.

    They did not wait for our arrow volley to stop, they instead started to rush towards our troops.

    So, from now on, this was our duty.

    ¡°All members, charge! Prate their defenses and go inside the royal pce. After that, kill everyone in sight!¡±

    The assault unit, me included, didn¡¯t know the Crown Prince and Prime Ministers faces.

    So, we must kill everyone.

    Eldio also said that it would have an easier task if they also killed some hot blooded people who were against the prince, in the process.

    However, we were ordered to not kill courtdy and her female attendants. [PR: Court Lady is someone like the head of the concubines, usually the wife or the one who gives birth to the first born boy]

    We, the heavy cavalry and light cavalry, rushed the za while shouting.

    We have the numbers advantage but not in the equipment. If we negated that, we just needed topare our skills with the sword.

    Not to mention the circumstances, each of us will be fighting while moving on a horse.

    I lifted my spear thinking this will be a long battle.

    Apanied by Celia and Mark, our full unit rushed in.

    This should be easy, Thatst battle in Arnd, I had no partner to apany me.

    Now, I have allies behind me, and partners at my side. If enemies are only in front of me, this should be easy.

 Chapter 28 â€“ Wing of Dawn 4 â€“ New Order

    <h4>Chapter 28 ¨C Wing of Dawn 4 ¨C New Order</h4>

    Wing of Dawn ¨C Royal Pce District Area ¨C Main force

    Cavalry

    Heavy Cavalry 80 horsemen

    Light Cavalry 200 horsemen

    Raid Cavalry 40 horsemen

    Assault Unit 30 horsemen

    Soldier

    Light Infantry 200 men

    Elite Infantry (Bowgun user) 60 men

    Spearmen 180 men

    Archer 140 men

    Imperial Guards

    Imperial Guards Chivalric Order 300 men

    Royal Pce Guards 200 men

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    They are a splendid group of red and silver on the other side, on our side is a ck and brown group.

    They are Goldenia¡¯s chivalric order imperial guards and Wing of Dawn¡¯s cavalry, if it¡¯s the usual, there are many people thate in and out of this center za.

    I, who was leading the war against the enemy waves, push my way through as I cut down knights.

    As I worriedly see Celiaing to one of the knights, she skillfully avoids the enemy¡¯s sword and cut his wrist.

    The assault unit behind us also puts up a good fight.

    Even if the imperial guards used heavy equipment, they never had any practice in terms of war. When it¡¯s war, you¡¯ll need some distance from each other and need to have tacit understanding with each other.

    Though you can march together like that, you won¡¯t get maximum charging power from that kind of charge.

    Still, we can¡¯t prate te armored knights that easily, If it¡¯s 1vs1, we can topple them with our sword (tl:skill).

    I shall attack and defeat their captain he is the one wearing some sort of feather in his helmet, this will serve to intimidate them a little.

    ¡°Step back, you servant! I¡¯m a Count¡¯s ...¡± ¡°Noisy!¡±

    I swing my spear before hearing hisplete sentence, as expected from a captain, he can defend my swing, but that was not a clever thing to do.

    After that, I follow up with 3 more swings.

    ¡°Wait! My weapon...¡±

    His head goes flying when he was speaking his sentence midway.

    The imperial guards are making amotion, while the assault units are cheering loudly. The battlefield is a ce to exchange blows though...

    ¡°Captain, excellent!¡± ¡°Continue! Kill them all¡±

    All the imperial guards in surrounding is crumbling, they¡¯re killed one by one.

    Because they¡¯re barely able to confirm each other¡¯s location, they¡¯re quite confused.

    As expected from the spearman unit that is protecting the HQ, though our numbers are simr, we¡¯re still in disadvantageous position.

    With them protecting the infantries, they can¡¯t breakthrough.

    ¡°Oh...... Isn¡¯t this bad?¡±

    Of course this is bad.

    Because even if we help, we can¡¯t reverse the situation.

    After all, the assault unit has 30 members, and our specialty is breakthrough.

    ¡°If the HQ is safe, then there¡¯s nothing to worry. We will break through the Imperial guards chivalric order as is and rampage in royal pce¡±

    Celia and Mark following me withoutints, and the others still continue to fight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t enter in a row to the royal pce, spread out! Kill every man that holds a weapon, old men that wears clothes, and all middle aged man! Don¡¯t kill the women! Don¡¯t pige anything, after this we¡¯ll get more rewards, understand?!¡±

    They say ¡°OU!!¡± as they charge ahead.

    After that the fight restarted, I don¡¯t pay attention to my allies except Celia, so I cut down the enemies to advance.

    There¡¯re so many ¡°I¡¯m someone¡¯s ...¡± and someone who called themselves something, so I just ignored and cut them down. They seemed so pitiful dying just like that.

    After I killed over 10 knights, I can see a royal pce¡¯s entrance gate.

    ¡°Oi! The gate will open¡±

    Even though we breakthrough the imperial guards, there is supposed to be more guards stationed at the gate and the gate should be closed, however, the gate is opened and the guards are lined up side-by-side.

    ¡°They never think that we¡¯ll breakthrough their army. Maybe they thought that they can get some achievements like the usual sortie¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡±

    Around 20 horsemen from the Assault Unit Corps survived.

    As the imperial guards chivalric order notice us, they go berserk, it¡¯s already toote to close the gate.

    We rush into the royal ce in a single line as we kill all the guards who stand in the way.

    Furthermore, Mark brings a big Warhammer and smashes it to the iron gate.

    Originally, the royal pce¡¯s gate isn¡¯t supposed to as strong as fortress, so it¡¯s strength is not that great.

    With this, we can easily enter the royal pce.

    In a sh, we came inside the royal pce courtyard, on the way there, the guards came out one-by-one without a proper formation, they can¡¯t stop our 20 horsemen and they only get trampled when they tried.

    As expected, I can¡¯t move while riding Schwarz inside the royal pce building, so I p its butt so it can shoo off and y elsewhere. (tl: Aegir smashed the horse butt, not Celia¡¯s xD)

    Though the royal pce is big, I put the bardiche on Schwarz and unsheathe Nonna¡¯s treasure sword, Dual Crater.

    The silver lining stands out but, there are more knights who wear armor that stand out even more than this inside the royal pce.

    Celia and Mark descend from the horse, Carl follow us next.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll still good even with only 4 people, next we¡¯ll search some party with 4-5 people together!¡±

    After I finished giving instructions, Celia shes at an enemy in the armpit to kill him.

    Celia-jouchan fast as usual (tl: jou or ojou usually used for someone higher 2nd generation, like princess. But in this case, he used it for amusement as Celia is still young but had higher skill than her other peers)

    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    By the way, Carl saw that Celia was a girl while she took a bath in thest sortie.

    Her ability is the real deal, but above all else, she is used for healing in the unit. (tl: NO LEWDING! Celia is used for healing purpose as she is still young and a girl. Not in sexual way. Well, except Aegir xD)

    But, after Carl saw Celia naked body, she wanted to kill him.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Mark smashes the door to confirm something.

    ¡°Carl, front! Celia, behind! Mark open all the suspicious door!¡±

    As Mark break open a door, 2 knights charge at him.

    ¡°As for me, I¡¯ll cut everyone!¡±

    The pitiful knights are sliced like butter, the royal pce corridor is dyed in blood.

    You spoil the high-ss carpet

    Celia also seemed like she was getting ustomed to this.

    When a woman servant sees this scene by chance, she faints on the spot.

    ¡°As expected, this ce is so wide. We can¡¯t check every room one-by-one like this¡±

    When a knight appears before us, Carl cut him.

    As if it¡¯s the only right thing to do.

    But, the crown prince ce must be in the center of royal pce, and it¡¯s possible that Prime minister is with him too.

    ¡°The next batch of mercenaries wille. For now, we¡¯ll check the suspicious rooms and head to the center of royal pce¡±

    I won¡¯t let anyone escape.

    Especially the Crown Prince, if he escapes, our plot will be revealed and then we will be destroyed by the regr army.

    ¡°In the end, this is still a troublesome task!¡±

    I curse as I cut 3 knights.

    I cut a rushing-knight, and some servants back away when they see me, while in the way, we checked for any suspicious rooms.

    I feel a bad feeling when a group of knights want to run away.

    One of the knights was an old robust man, he was wearing a red gorgeous mantle, he must be has important position in the kingdom.

    Above all, he¡¯s not using the same clothes like the regr imperial guards.

    Not everyone can bring a private soldier in this kingdom.

    ¡°I ask again! Who are you people!¡±

    I raise my voice to someone who wants to escape in the back.

    ¡°You servant! Kill them!¡± ¡°Take precaution, we¡¯ll seed¡±

    The knights go toward us, this is the usual development.

    ¡°Your highness Prime Minister! Please go faster!¡±

    Finally.

    We nod to each other.

    ¡°Duke Prime Minister Alens! We want your life, as you have taken the 2nd prince life!¡±

    I lead and sh at the group.

    As expected from Prime Minister private army, they are able to see and react to my sh attack.

    I smile while thinking something like that.

    Of course they will defend my sh with their sword, but that is a fatal mistake.

    Their swords are broken, and one of his hands flies in the air.

    If Dual Crater is only the usual iron, it¡¯ll be broken.

    After that, I take a step further, and sh at his chest.

    ¡°Incredible...... it seemed like he cut through butter¡±

    Carl seems to be shocked as well.

    Two shes, 2 knights down, the other knights started to tremble while 3 knights were rushing together towards me.

    Though it takes courage tomand a retreat order, unfortunately the Prime Minister is not able to do it.

    The knights are killed, and then the others run away, and the Prime Minister unable to stand up crouching in corridor.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Eldio¡¯sckey, huh...... No way¡±

    ¡°Answer my question! Maybe I can let you live longer¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince already dered himself as the king! However you all will be finished!¡±

    As Carl see my sign, he swing his sword to the Prime Minister neck.

    We have to rush to Crown Prince.

    ¡°Next is the King¡¯s room! Let¡¯s go¡±

    Though I said it, no one moves.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°...Where is king¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Dunno¡± ¡°Me too¡±

    Ah! We as a plebian never know about royal ce geography.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    As the door kicked open, we catch the shivering maid beside the bed.

    ¡°Do you know the way to the kings room?¡± (tl: room or chamber?)

    ¡°Do-don¡¯t kill me!! Noo! Help me! I don¡¯t want to die! Forgive me!!¡±

    We bring blood-stained-sword as our weapon, suddenly Carl takes a head from behind his waist and shows it to her.

    For a maid who has only known peace, this scene is probably frightening.

    ¡°Noooooooooo......¡±

    The maid slumps in the pool of pee as she asks for help.

    This is ......

    ¡°Nnn...¡±

    I gave her a french kiss for about 10 seconds.

    ¡°Have you calm down now? I won¡¯t be violent to you, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Hii!¡±

    I kiss her once again.

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is ...... Francesca ...¡± (tl: Furanchesuka)

    She¡¯s a bit calm now, she can¡¯t answer our question if she¡¯s frightened.

    Even if she¡¯s still leaking. (tl: Aegir you bully. W)

    ¡°Okay, Francesca. Tell me where¡¯s king¡¯s room. I won¡¯t do anything to you¡±

    ¡°King¡¯s room is ... in the west......¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    After I heard the whereabouts king¡¯s room, I kiss her for thest time and dash.

    Francesca surprised and held her lip as she see us off.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°No, I just respecting your fondness of woman more now¡±

    ¡°That was a hot kiss. You might as well kill her¡±

    We¡¯re fooling around until arrive at the King¡¯s room.

    ¡°First we need to check if this is the correct room¡±

    Maybe other than assault unit has been broken the imperial knight defense.

    I¡¯m sure that there is another fight in some ce at the royal pce

    ¡°Ooh! You¡¯re also safe¡±

    As we arrive at the king¡¯s room, we notice Blueno and his subordinate.

    And, in the middle of them is ......

    ¡°For His Highness toe personally ......¡±

    ¡°Thismand originally came from me. Of course I need to show my face¡±

    He has the gut to sit around this ce.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s the Prime Minister? That guy already run away when we arrived here¡±

    I take a head from Carl¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Just now, I killed this guy in royal pce corridor¡±

    Eldio shows a big smile.

    ¡°Umu! Good job! You¡¯re different as expected¡± (tl: there¡¯re so many ¡®yes¡¯ in Japanese. Umu, hai, yoshi, etc. Umu is more like an approval more than normal yes)

    ¡°Your highness, if the highness Beltrius is still on the run, this ploy will be found¡±

    As Blueno reminded them of this fact, Eldio says ¡°Umu!¡± and changed his expression.

    ¡°Is brother here? Make hime here¡±

    All member stop while Eldio taking the lead and open the door.

    Inside, there are 20 imperial knights and unexpectedly the Crown Prince Beltrius holding crowned cane calmly re at us.

    ¡°Atst you¡¯vee, traitor. This ce is protected by our ancestral spirit¡±

    ¡°This country history is more than 100 years old, you also know about spirit protection, right?¡±

    The two re at each other, we and the imperial guards also re at each other.

    ¡°Ani-ue, do you think I¡¯m the one who is qualified to be the king or are you? You who is only capable of merely leading 20 knights qualified?¡± (tl: ani-ue is simr to aniki or onii-chan. But it¡¯s usually used for royalty)

    ¡°A King is someone who brings the system and stability to his people, you, who destroy the society, are not fit to be king at all!¡±

    ¡°System? Stability? Wrong! King is the one who brings prosperity, also someone who brings the future¡±

    ¡°Prosperity is extracted from peace and stability! Ourte father always said it!¡±

    Prosperity is always improved day by day. Today is better than yesterday, and tomorrow is must better than today. Thete king fears the uncertainty, he only wish no more than yesterday and the same as today

    ¡°Kisama...... You want to disgrace our father¡¯s ideal?¡± (tl: kisama = bastard, you [rude way])

    ¡°From the beginning, that was our source of problem. I only looked at the bigger picture and the future, there¡¯s no need this kind of small scale war at all¡±

    ¡°Enough! Bring me the traitors head to restore the stability!¡±

    Beltriusmanded his imperial guards to fight for him and at the same time he grabbed his own sword and brandished it towards Eldio.

    However, Eldio doesn¡¯t draw his sword and makes a step back.

    ¡°Why are you turning back?! Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°My sword is this force, I¡¯m different from you¡±

    Now, the preparation isplete.

    Soon, the imperial guard, Beltrius included, will cross with sword with our force.

    ¡°Captain, will we get peerage after this?¡±

    While we try to kill each other, Carl cracks a joke.

    Hmm, let¡¯s try something. If I think about it, I¡¯ve never go rampage with this sword.

    ¡°Celia, Mark, go behind me¡±

    As the two confused after seeing my face, they step back behind me.

    Maybe they saw a smile on my face.

    nking sound resounded, a man screaming voice heard as his armor gap has been stabbed by a sword.

    In the war, those kind of voice are mixed.

    A man with only upper body screaming for help while crawling, and there¡¯s someone who still walking despite 3 arrows pierce his body.

    ¡°Who¡¯s next!¡±

    I held my swords with 2 hands as I leave 3 bodies behind.

    The imperial guards high-level armor seems like nothing with this sword.

    I sh my sword at the man chest until his crotch.

    All his organ fall down on his feet as his body spilt into 2.

    I sh the next man feet clean, and step on his head with my war boots whileughing. (tl: Aegir, the war-crazed man ._.)

    Inside my heart, maybe I really love to fight.

    The other imperial guards see their captain like want to say ¡°impossible¡±...... A middle-aged man with special armor is already down.

    ¡°Let me! Hey you! Introduce yourself!¡±

    ¡°Aegir. No family name¡±

    ¡°Your fighting style is really like a servant¡±

    The captain introduce himself with his house name, not interested.

    I aim at his neck, and the captain-sama parries it with his sword, that¡¯s a bad move. (tl: sama = way of calling. Like [san] or [chan]. Has no literal meaning in English)

    Dual Crater is sharp by itself but, there¡¯s no one who can receive my sh attack without preparation.

    As the nking sound resounded, the sword is broken. Captain-san is confused about what will happen, but it¡¯s already toote.

    It¡¯s toote to move, you need to retreat.

    After all, a mock fight is not a real fight.

    I slit his neck after the 3rd sh, he already sink in his own blood while he is screaming.

    He¡¯s unexpectedly weak¡±

    Having two of his most capable captains killed by me within half a minute of each other.

    He did not have many other strong subordinates left.

    There is already no chance of winning, there is only two choices to make, surrender or die.

    Even if you¡¯ll surrender, you won¡¯t be treated as royalty.

    Eldio is not the same as the traditional king.

    In that case, there¡¯s only one answer.

    ¡°Eldio! You ruined the Goldenia royal family!¡±

    Beltrius charged with his sword.

    I and Blueno confirm to Eldio by watching his eyes, he only lifts his chin lightly with his uninterested eyes.

    My sword pierced Beltrius and then his body fall down, after that countless swords and spears pierce his body.

    Goldenia royal family¡¯ste king, Hubel the 2nd, from this day the only legitimate prince Eldio will throw away their past by changing his name to Alexandro the 1st.

    He sits on his throne while watching his army paint his throne with blood, he deres his enthronement as Alexandro the 1st.

 Chapter 29: Conferring a Peerage

    <h4>Chapter 29: Conferring a Peerage</h4>

    Two weeks after a series of disturbances andrge battle in front of the royal pce. The kingdom announced the rebellion of Duke Ditrit Alens and the death of the First and Crown Prince Beltrius. Other than that, the next in line for the throne inheritance is Eldio. 1 At that time, Duke Alens started a rebellion, his cooperator was arrested and was executed. Some of the rebels which testified that Crown Prince Beltrius was still in good health was actually part of Duke¡¯s Alens faction that were acting as rebel imposters.

    The fact that there are so many noble siblings that served as imperial guards who supported the rebellion shocked the whole kingdom. But, the one who ascended to the throne was Alexandro, he¡¯s ruling the royal capital and royal pce so there¡¯s no one who voiced their dissatisfaction, they have no other choice except to support him.

    Moreover, the rebellion is nned by the Prime minister and his trusted friend, the imperial guards are deceived by him. Therefore, even though they were killed when they tried to steal the throne, their rtives don¡¯t get any punishment. The surviving guards know that the one who rebelling is Alexandro, but they don¡¯t voice theirints, if they do, they¡¯ll be charged with treason. Beltrius has no child too, so no matter how much theyin, no one can rece the current king.The one who voice theirints will get appointed as a ruler in some remote region and never again will they be able to meddle in the kingdom¡¯s politics.

    And then, 2 weeks after, the battle clean up almost finished, finally, Alexandro will be crowned as Goldenia¡¯s King. Originally, the coronation ceremony needed to be attended by the noble and the priest, but Wing of Dawn will be recognized as the group who helped to quash the rebellion. But...... Well, it seems that we¡¯re quite hated. The ¡°original¡± nobles who were kicked from their own territories re at each of us, Wing of Dawn. In their eyes, we¡¯re no more than hoodlums. Eli too said that it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t create other unnecessary troubles. When the coronation ceremony ended, Eldio is...... Alexandro is performing his speech after raising his hand to silence themotion.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentleman who are gathered together in this ce, first my condolences about our deceased father and unnatural death of our brother¡±

    I take a beef jerky without letting the surrounding people know and eat it secretly. After that, I ¡®pretend¡¯ to feel sad when the angry Alexandro talk about Prime Minister. Before I almost nod off to sleep, suddenly his tone changed.

    ¡°But! I¡¯ll be changing my father¡¯s policy! Our kingdom is thergest kingdom in Central in, but even with that we can¡¯t do anything! We even need to beg to a small country like Arnd to obtain peace!¡±

    The listeners are making amotion. First of all, there¡¯s no way the new king will criticize thete king.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to obtain peace by kneeling my own feet! A peace can only be obtained by negotiation and our sword¡±

    ¡°Alexandro clearly denied thete king¡¯s policy about peace¡±

    ¡°As for the sword, we need to increase the army. For our country, Goldenia¡¯s prosperity, we need to cooperate together¡±

    Themotion berger. He wants to increase the nation army by requesting the help from every feudal lord. In the first ce, for Goldenia¡¯s country scale, it¡¯s army force is too small. Due tote king¡¯s passivity in building an army, Goldenia was only prepared to defend itself againstmon robbers and weak monsters, However, there is no war potential to stand against another nation. So, Goldenia¡¯s was always forced to choose the path of negotiation in order to settle the cross-national problem with other nation.

    ¡°With a powerful royal army we shall be powerful! Now, we won¡¯t have to stoop as low as to negotiate a humiliating diplomacy anymore. Every nation will realize that the strong kingdom of Goldenia is back! And then those cold-blooded fools that oppose us will be shaking in fear! I¡¯ll personally raise the guillotine to make us feared!¡±

    The higher nobles have a doubtful look in their eyes, but the young nobles begin to listen attentively. If you talk about being a noble, they are the type of people that won¡¯t feel good if they bow their heads down to the lower-ranked noble in the same country. The noble who has a territory will think about their own interest and the responsibility, but for the young noble and the noble who has no territory, Alexandro¡¯s speech is filled with patriotism.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t n to mobilize the farmer as a meat shield. For our kingdom prosperity, we need a highly practiced and capable person to lead army soldiers. ording to that, we want to choose from one of you to lead this troops. If you have a patriotic feeling inside your heart, I want you to answer my call¡±

    The noble eyes change. This position among the army is the same as star. 2 Especially for the poor and low ranked nobility, this position is the only way to rise high in the noble world.

    ¡°Lastly, because of the other day¡¯s unpleasant disturbance, it¡¯s hard for me but I disband the imperial guards. I won¡¯t permit any army movement that is likely to weaken the overall kingdom strength. Therefore, I¡¯ll organize and task the mercenary group that suppressed the rebellion to be our regr army. Other than that, I will grant peerage to those who have shown their abilities to me in this battle, especially to themander¡±

    From mercenary to regr army, the plebian that got peerage, as expected the nobles are all protesting and wish that the Alexandro reconsider it.

    ¡°I¡¯m different from thete king, I won¡¯t put peace and harmony as our extreme priority! We don¡¯t want to fight useless wars, but I will y everyone who dares to disturb our kingdoms prosperity! Even if that means that we will create some chaos along the way!¡±

    The noble¡¯s voices all quieted down. Everyone who heard this speech felt that the new era ising. And, that new era is not a gentle era.

    ¡°For the time being, you lot will be staying in this inn. So in the time when His Highness...... His Majesty calls, you all can arrive faster¡±

    Eli¡¯s facial expression is brightened, Wing of Dawn has been assigned to be a regr army, and the suprememander will get a high status¡±

    He has the skill, so there¡¯s no reason to not confer him a peerage.

    ¡°Because I have my own group, I¡¯ll go to the Hard Boiled Pavilion¡±

    ¡°You being remembered by His Majesty is a good thing. Next time we meet, maybe we¡¯ll be able to call each other by our family names¡±

    With the disband of Wing of Dawn, I¡¯ll get my share depending on my position, and once again I¡¯m a jobless.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Since when did you get that position?¡±

    As I arrived at the Hard-boiled Pavilion, Maria and Melissa jump at me. When I returned to the room with Celia clinging to me like dango...... Inside I see Ca and Nonna strip each other. Are they in the middle of doing it?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I leave you, but doing yuri is not productive you know¡± 3

    ¡°Wrong!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong!!¡±

    When I see it again, they tear each other clothes, and there¡¯re so many bruise on their bodies. Is doing yuri simr like a fight?

    ¡°So, what is the reason?¡±

    ¡°This woman ate my bread!¡± ¡°She tore off my clothes!¡±

    I see, it was just a stupid reason anyway. In the first ce, they¡¯re just on bad term with each other.

    ¡°Enough. Whose woman are you?¡±

    ¡°Aegir¡¯s¡±

    ¡°We are your women¡±

    ¡°The one who injured my women will get a punishment¡±

    I pull Ca¡¯s hand to the other room.

    ¡°Ahn? please don¡¯t punish me¡±

    ¡°No...... Why only Ca......¡±

    Ca delightedly held my arm, while Nonna red jealously and scowled at us. Their imagination is not wrong; this is really a punishment. After I close the door, I put Ca on the bed.

    ¡°Hehe, After all you still like me more than that cow udder right? That woman only has big breast and has no other ......¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡±

    ¡°...Eh?¡±

    Ca is surprised by my stern voice; did she think that I will do sweet things with her?

    ¡°Listen, Nonna is my woman. I¡¯ll punish anyone who injure her¡±

    ¡°No, that was because that woman!¡±

    I don¡¯t say anything else and rip her underwear, I touch her vagina with my hand smeared with saliva.

    ¡°Do you want to y rough? I don¡¯t mind you know~ .... Hey wait! That¡¯s wrong ce!?¡±

    I insert my hand inside her butt hole, I insert my 2 finger and Ca¡¯s face begin to warp. After that, I take out my penis and aim at her butt hole.

    ¡°Wait! At least let me prepare more! It¡¯s no good no matter the circumtances!!¡±

    ¡°I said that...... this is a punishment!¡±

    I spread her butt with my both hands, and then jam my penis in her butt hole at once. Because I insert my penis without forey, she screamed as she arched her back like a shrimp.

    ¡°It huu¡ª-rt!! It¡¯s impossible, impossible impossible impossible! You¡¯ll tear itttt!!¡±

    ¡°How is it? Do you want to reflect?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll die! Forgive meee, hiiii¡±

    I steeled my heart and punish Ca, cold sweat ran down because I finally pull out my penis. For a while she falls to the ground prostrating herself to me and crying on the bed, and then unsteadily gets up. She wipes her ass with a towel and there¡¯re some blood on it. It seems that her butt hole has been cut by the insertion.

    ¡°Enough, rest for today, after that smear the cut with medicine¡±

    ¡°Yes......¡±

    I see Ca exit with unsteady walk while holding the wet towel. Because we don¡¯t prepare anything, the room got dirty. After this, if I want to do this to Nonna it will make her pitiful. After that, I catch Nonna and throw her on the bed. Because she already heard Ca¡¯s scream and saw her teary-face, Nonna became frightened. But, I must not be lenient to only one person. I can¡¯t just see my woman get hurt. I must give a lesson to them firmly. After I heard all Nonna¡¯s excuse, I tear her underwear and make her stand on all fours. Her small butt hole closed tightly, and I can say that her butt is plump.

    ¡°Nonna, had you ever tried it in the ass?¡±

    ¡°Ne-never try it. So, please forgive me...... It¡¯ll be impossible if it¡¯s yourrge tool......¡±

    Hmm. As expected the if you force it in for the first time, it may never recover. Even I don¡¯t want her to get injured while I am punishing her.

    ¡°Stay still......¡±

    First I will make itrger with my finger. First it¡¯ll be my little finger.

    ¡°Auuuu...... I¡¯m okay¡±

    My thumb.

    ¡°Guh! ...... Somewhat okay¡±

    Two fingers.

    ¡°it¡¯s too tight! Please don¡¯t moveee¡±

    3 fingers.

    ¡°Hiiii!! It¡¯s impossible, you¡¯ll tear itttt!!¡±

    My penis.

    ¡°Noooo!! It¡¯ll tear my butt hole! It¡¯s really impossible, nooo...... Kyaaa!!¡±

    Even if Nonna screams, somehow the preparation¡¯s effect seemed to work.

    ¡°Oooooooo..... My butt, butt ....... My butt will breakkkk......¡±

    When I hear sound door opening, I see Melissa with a bucket of hot water with towel. It¡¯s Melissa but with a concerned voice.

    ¡°Is Ca okay?¡±

    ¡°Yea, but she¡¯s bleeding so I told her to smear it with an ointment¡±

    I¡¯m thankful that Melissa always helps me like this. As for Maria, she¡¯s bad with these kind of problems.

    ¡°Please forgive her. See, her eyes are all white and her skin is all pale, if you continue like this, you¡¯ll really injure her¡±

    Nonna is falls down to prostrate while my penis is still in her butt hole. She can¡¯t hold on for another 10 minutes. Because I can¡¯t ejacte, I pull my penis out. After I pull my penis out, I see a big gaping hole in her butt hole.

    ¡°Uaaaaa...... Ah!? Who? Please...!¡±

    Nonna desperately needs something. I don¡¯t know what she wants but, it seems that Melissa know.

    ¡°Ah, this is bad. Aegir-san, your ear please¡±

    Melissa holds the bucket and towel as Nonna moves. Though no one knows what will happen, but a man¡¯s affection can¡¯t be seen, heard or smelt. Thepletely exhausted Nonna helped by Melissa to exit the room, and I¡¯m the only one left in the room with an erection. Although I called it punishment, it was only to have sex with the offender in her ass and cum inside. Though I already cum, I can¡¯t sleep at all.

    ¡°Maria and Celiae here, I¡¯ll give you some love.

    ¡°......P-please be merciful ......¡±

    ¡°I will endure whatever Aegir-sama does! Even if he wants to destroy my body, I won¡¯tin a single bit!¡±

    I¡¯ll wait for Melissa, who is putting Nonna to sleep, in order to make them a bit more rxed. After that, act of love with the 3 of them is a bit obedient. In the middle of it, Melissa says something.

    ¡°You know, even if Nonna got that cut and can be cured with ointment, it was splendid. It should have hurt but...... She had such delightful face¡±

    Not only Ca, but Nonna also stray from the right path. After that, Nonna and Ca always bring a towel to chew so they don¡¯t scream in pain for a while, the two of them agree that they won¡¯t quarrel ever again.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Next morning.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why the mercenary cane inside the town¡±

    Nonna nodded in agreement while she float her butt a bit.

    ¡°At that time, I thought that something will happen, also Aegir never said anything¡±

    Ca continues, she also floats her butt a bit.

    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re moving immediately after the news of king¡¯s death¡±

    Melissa and Maria bring the dish and sake.

    ¡°I have no schedule for a while. I have nopanion for a while now. Let¡¯s eat and drink a lot¡± 4

    To be honest, as we were only fed canned food and simple meals for the past two weeks in the royal pce, both Celia and I are the ones who miss eating good food the most. Lately I have been ying around with Celia a little too often, so in order to stop them from being jealous both Maria and Melissa was being embraced by me. Nonna and Ca feel discontent with their sore butt. As expected it¡¯s too much, but because of my punishment they no longer try to fight with each other again. The two feed me with the delicious dish and sake keep oning by mouth to mouth drink.

    As they drink the sake, thedies seem to be more frank.

    On top of the sake, Melissa begin to dance in the middle of the room as a side entertainment. That¡¯s not an ordinary dance, it¡¯s a dance that maximized her sensational body, beside the dance, she takes off her already thin clothes one by one. This is a dance that would tempt every man. Even if she is almost nude, she still covers herself with her hand, a table and a chair.

    Even if she¡¯s tempting me, I won¡¯t attack her while she¡¯s dancing, it¡¯ll be a kill-joy. In addition, I still apany the otherdies, even Maria participating with the lewd dance.Even though she¡¯s not as good as Melissa, she only has her small breast to keep away her sorrow.

    ¡°Nn! Celia??¡±

    While I sit on the sofa with a nket, Celia upper bodye inside the nket. After that, I feel that my thing is taken out from my trouser and then ced on her small mouth, and I feel her tongue. I don¡¯t know if she feels embarrassed when she does it in front of the others because she neveres out from the nket. It seems that Celia not only has talent in battle, but she also some other talents in other aspects. Though the otherdies notice Celia sucking me, because of the sake¡¯s effect, they can only makeints.

    I¡¯m entertained by the beauty naked dance, furthermore, I got my sake served by beauty too. Last but not least, my lust is sucked obediently by a small brave girl. This is exactly what debauchery is about, I wonder how many nobles can do something like this. Soon, Ca and Maria get tired from dancing, Nonna and Ca is sleeping from getting drunk. Celia is sleeping satisfied with her full belly.

    I hope that the king doesn¡¯t contact me too soon.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Is Aegir-dono here?¡± 5

    A messenger from the royal pce came in front of our room. Ie out with women¡¯s scent all over my body.

    ¡°Ie to let you know that His Majesty Alexandro the First has summoned you to royal pce! Prepare yourself!¡±

    ¡°I receive His Majesty order¡±

    When Ie back to our room, except Celia, everyone is stunned. Come to think of it, they never know the story behind the king¡¯s criticism.

    ¡°To think that you got summoned by His Majesty himself...... What on earth could they possibly want from you?!¡±

    The most worried one is Nonna. Only she knows how strange a direct summon from king is.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you made a move on king¡¯s daughter or wife?!¡±

    When I still try to wear my clothes, I strike Nonna¡¯s butt. She screams ¡°Uoooo¡± and holds her butt in agony.

    ¡°He can be apanied by two people. Then, I¡¯ll excuse myself¡±

    At the end, the messenger dropped this bomb message and left. For a moment, thedies were looking at each other. Celia immediately moves beside me, until now she always fights beside me. One more, but as for Celia, with her child body, she¡¯s may not even be considered as my follower. Then, the other person beside me should look like a formaldy. As for Melissa, she¡¯s taking a step back, so only Maria, Ca and Nonna re at each other. Yesterday punishment made them not fight immediately. But, I have already decided on my partner.

    ¡°Nonna, will you?¡± 6

    While Nonna immediately smiles, Ca and Maria frown.

    ¡°Because Celia and me don¡¯t know about anything about etiquette after all. If Nonna is there, there shall be no problem¡±

    I think I have been red at them like the king in his coronation ceremony.

    ¡°Yes! Please leave it to me¡±

    As for the pouting Ca and Maria, maybe I¡¯ll take them to a date for a full day. Nonna chose the most beautiful clothes inside the room, after she chose the elegant yet daring dress, she stood up beside me. But, Celia¡¯s and my clothes are like clothes for ordinary traveler.

    ¡°Though it¡¯s not impolite for amoner but......¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s my acquaintance so, he¡¯s not going to mind much about my clothes¡±

    The surprised Nonna is facing me.

    ¡°As expected you¡¯re doing something!¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    Though I want to spank her butt, as expected that her dress will get blood stain, so I¡¯ll restrain myself for now. At nce, she seems so elegant with her narrow waist, but in reality, it¡¯s to protect her butt from getting spanked. As wee inside the royal pce, the attendant guides us to king¡¯s side. They had been fixing the royal pce really hard, there¡¯s no trace of the battle at all. Celia says ¡°what a waste¡± to the already changed carpet that before had been stained by a pool of blood. Only the wall that had a sword mark fixed in a simple way, look like it¡¯s stered by white ster. After I wait in the waiting room, I get a permit to enter. When I want to see Nonna surprised, usually I need to wait more. And there¡¯s no point topare with the Olga Federation.

    ¡°You havee, Aegir¡±

    Alexandro the First¡¯s expression improves when weing me. It seems that the people surrounding the king is strict, but the king himself is not worried about such things.

    ¡°Long time no see, Your Majesty¡±

    Nonna and Celia is kneeling behind me, is this really the right etiquette?

    ¡°Umu. Since a while ago, the young nobles onlypliments me without real content. What a waste of my time¡±

    As hees near me, he gives me signal.

    ¡°I want to hear your detailed report, but I have no time because of that bunch of foolish conversations I had to attend. Though I¡¯m talking simply with you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m looking down on you¡±

    ¡°I know¡± 7

    ¡°Not only get through to the royal castle that upied by rebel army, you killed the Duke Alens as well! Not only I¡¯ll give you a peerage for this merit, I¡¯ll also appoint you to be amander¡±

    Nonna is surprised. He might have heard this story from Eli.

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°When we talk without ttery everything sure is faster. About your wage, another will inform you about it¡±

    The king won¡¯t talk about small detail. That¡¯s the work of financial bureaucrat.

    ¡°You have no house in Goldenia, right? After you got the medal, you can buy a house in the royal capital¡±

    After that, the king eyes move to Nonna.

    ¡°I heard it from Eli. You¡¯re such a big woman lover, is that woman one of yours as well? It¡¯s not good to be surrounded by so manydies, just buy a house and settle them down¡±

    The king stands up andes to me.

    ¡°Remember that I am relying on you. Originally, I want to give you a piece ofnd, but for now I don¡¯t havend to give to you. Anyway, I¡¯ll even get morend in the future, wait until that timees¡±

    After bowing lightly, I receive rewards from a retainer.

    ¡°The one who got a knight peerage will receive a sword and armor. I don¡¯t know if the sword will be needed but I guess you¡¯ll need a better armor. But, never think about my reward too much. I don¡¯t need you all to honor my reward, but I do want you to work hard on the battle ground. For that reason, if you need it, please do use it to the fullest!¡±

    After that, there¡¯ll be another ceremony, but it¡¯s not essential for me.

    ¡°After you got a knight peerage, you¡¯ll need a family name. Choose one¡±

    After I heard it, I think about two particr names, it was Lucy and Nonna¡¯s family names. As expected to use the Federation traitor family name is NG, beside Nonna¡¯s whereabouts will be exposed. 8 And, it¡¯s boring to use Lucy¡¯s family name, when the time I can get her, I can proudly call my name.

    Then......

    ¡°I¡¯ll choose Hardlett¡±. A long time ago, I heard a monster name in the Loreil town. I like the nuance of this name.

    ¡°Heh, you used a wolf name as your name...... It¡¯s a showy name, but it may fit you well¡± 9

    The king draws a sword and ce the de on my shoulder. I answer Nonna¡¯s mutter behind me. Even if the king can hear Nonna voice, it seems that he does not mind it. After I finished the ceremony, we leave the royal castle. Because the king still remembers Celia, she is bestowed a steel sword

    ¡°Ufu......... Ufufu......... House of Hardlett...... At least you¡¯ve be a noble! Even if it¡¯s only half noble!¡± 10

    On the way back, Nonna is in high spirits. Even though she¡¯s not a woman who think highly about a reward and sry money, it¡¯s odd to think that she¡¯s this happy. Because a knight house will be treated as a half noble.

    ¡°This is our first step, the king already promised that we¡¯ll be given a plot ofnd, and you can be a feudal lord¡±

    But, she suddenly frowns, she turns around and spread her fingers to hold her butt.

    ¡°And then, I can marry Aegir-sama and give birth to your descendant ?¡±

    For some reasons, her delusions are getting wider. Well, I won¡¯t destroy her happy dream, Nonna walks like she¡¯s dancing while she¡¯s pulling me to the inn. However, this reward box sure is heavy. I was told that they will send it to me atter date, but I was worried that there¡¯ll be a mistake. 11

    if there¡¯s Schwarz here...

    When I arrive at the inn, everyone is surprised, Andrei too. 12 it¡¯s rare that amoner turn into a noble. The way Andrei speaks to me changes too. 13

    ¡°Even I haven¡¯t heard of such a thing happening before...... No, in fact I have never heard it before¡± 14

    ¡°Stop it, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m changed too, just talk to me normally. But, because I¡¯ll buy a house with my reward, I¡¯ll leave the inn before long¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true I suppose. But is this okay? It¡¯s not strange when the noble has multiple mistresses, right? But just out of curiosity who will you choose as your favorite concubine?¡±

    Andrei drops a bomb to the girls, I¡¯m sure they will never drop this matter now...

    Reward: 1000 gold coins.

    Knight house allowance: 50 gold coins a year.

    Sry: 30 gold coins a year.

    I¡¯m carrying a box filled with 1000 gold coins...... it should be heavy, but...... When I saw the hill of gold coins, it was really refreshing. But, when I return to my room, I¡¯m amazed at Melissa.

    ¡°This is amazing. I¡¯m surprised when you bought me for 100 gold coins in cash, but this is 10 times more than that¡±

    ¡°I want a good house, if possible one that has a bathroom¡±

    ¡°Ah! Me too! Drinking sake in the bathroom¡« Isn¡¯t it the best ce to flirt all day long there?¡±

    Melissa and I are talking about a new home, there was this weird tension between the three women. Celia gazes at her new sword, as the wares to the end, a more peaceful time approaches.

 Chapter 30: House-Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 30: House-Hunting</h4>

    Taking everyone with me in the morning, we went out shopping.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, since you have be a noble, you must possess things fitting for your status! A house, clothes, furniture, and then servants! There are many things that are required!¡¹

    And then, the one that was most enthusiastic was Nonna.

    ¡¸The house being big is fine, but wouldn¡¯t it be alright if the rest was just whatever? More importantly, let¡¯s go eat something tasty~.¡¹

    ¡¸You be silent! With that sort of thing, we would be buying the snickers of the people of the town. Are you fine with Aegir-sama bing aughing stock!? ......Fortunately, we have an abundance of money. Now then, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about the furniture and the clothing, but even if we don¡¯t have servants, I can do the housework, you know?¡¹

    Even when Maria was at the inn, she never failed to clean the rooms.

    She apparently couldn¡¯t calm down if she didn¡¯t do the cooking, theundry, and kitchen work

    ¡¸First is the clothing and the house. It¡¯ll be fine if we gather the rest graduallyter.¡¹

    Nonna is probably picturing her perfected noble house back at her home, but I am a newly formed half noble, so there¡¯s probably no need to think about it so exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸Well then, first off, let¡¯s go buy clothes. Ca! Since you are technically going to be a beloved concubine, vulgar clothes are no good! That especially goes for you, Melissa-san. You are revealing your body too much. That sort of thing is plenty enough at, um, night.¡¹

    Everyone, including me, were a bit weary by the enthusiastic Nonna.

    Ca muttered ¡¸She¡¯s like an annoying aunt¡¹, but since the sharp eared Nonna heard that and wouldn¡¯t let it go, she smacked her ass.

    ¡¸Uu!¡¹¡¸Hii!¡¹

    Since it seemed that the spanking had a good effect, the peaceful shopping trip was protected. Nonna and Maria seemed to be used to shopping so they soon led us to a shop.

    What we entered wasn¡¯t a gaudy high-ss shop but a shop that tailored clothes for affluentmoners and low to mid-ss nobles. The disyed clothes were of fairly good quality and they seemed to be quite skilled.

    As expected, it seems that a woman¡¯s eye towards clothing is harsh.

    ¡¸First is getting full dresses for everyone and formal wear, outdoor wear, and indoor wear for Aegir-sama¡¯s clothes, I want three sets of each¡¹

    ¡¸The formal wear aside, is there really a need for the outdoor and indoor wear to be brand new?¡¹

    ¡¸There is. If we were to be invited by a close noble, would we go in full dresses and casual clothing? The same goes for when that persones to the house. At the very least, three sets. If we don¡¯t increase the variety, they will think that we only wear the same clothes!¡¹

    In the beginning, it was Nonna¡¯s field where no one challenged her, but since it seemed that the female camp originally had an interest in clothes, they got roused up.

    As they went about choosing to go with either this or that, they naturally chose their own clothes, but they also started to choose my clothes. And everything was decided while I left it up to them since it was a pain.

    The female group had two sets of full dresses and indoor wear for each of them, and then I had four sets of formal wear, outdoor wear, indoor wear, and some spares, making it all a huge purchase.

    ¡¸Thank you very much! We shall tailor them as fast as possible, but due to the quantity being as it is, it will take a bit of time......¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, please start from Aegir-sama¡¯s share. The women¡¯s goods can be done in turn starting with the full dresses¡¹

    ¡¸Then I shall do just that. Hardlett-sama, was it? I imagine that you would like to have thepleted goods delivered but..¡¹

    ¡¸No, I wille to pick them up¡¹

    Of course that¡¯s how it¡¯ll be, we don¡¯t have a house yet after all.

    ¡¸Is, is that so? Well then, with all due respect, the cost will be......50 gold coins, but shall we make it so that the payment is made when the goods are exchanged?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll pay now.¡¹

    When I handed over the gold coins, he started counting with a courteous look.

    ¡¸Hey, how is it that it costs 50 gold coins for the clothing? The prices weren¡¯t written anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Once it turns into a fairly well-known shop, it bes dependent on the tailoring, so there won¡¯t be a price tag like on ready-made goods.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a bit scared, it¡¯s an incredible price.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......I wonder if we got carried away and made Aegir-san mad.¡¹

    ¡¸S-since I¡¯m small and use less cloth, mine are much better off!¡¹

    A majority of the price probablyes from my formal wear and Nonna¡¯s dress. In contrast with the other clothes that use hemp and wool, Nonna and my things were to be made with silk.

    I was able to see her scheming side.

    Speaking of 50 gold coins, even in here, the royal capital, it was an amount that amoner family living an average lifestyle could live more than five years off of.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t a shop that did business with higher ranking nobles, it wasn¡¯t an amount that anyone wouldy their eyes on anytime soon.

    It seems that this shop wasn¡¯t like that, so not only the shopkeeper, all of the employees bowed their heads and saw us off.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe that there were any abnormally over priced items in the goods that we bought, but it is rare for someone to buy dozens of sets of clothes after all......¡¹

    This was Nonna¡¯s take on it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve understood from this matter, but it looks like there will be a lot of inconveniences if we don¡¯t decide on a house first¡¹

    A homeless noble going shopping, what kind ofedy is that?

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, I guess we should start looking for a house.¡¹

    Though we say buying a house, there are various ways such as building one or buying a used one, but this time, we don¡¯t have the time to build one from scratch. In that case, we have no choice but to search for a used, good property.

    ¡¸Even I do not know much about houses so......¡¹

    Not just Nonna, no one among us had any experience in buying a house.

    In that case, we should go with the typical method.

    ¡¸Hello and wee. I am one that does dealing in houses and plots ofnd in the Royal Capital, going by the name of [Milder]. It is a pleasure to be doing business with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Name¡¯s Hardlett. I want to buy a used residence. One as big as possible would be good.¡¹

    I tried conveying my various wishes such as wanting a stable that could fit several animals and a bath in addition to it.

    ¡¸I see, and what about your budget?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, in gold coins, a thou¡ª¡¹¡¸It¡¯s 800 gold coins!¡¹

    Nonna cut in.

    Come to think of it, she did say something about buying furniture.

    ¡¸With 800 pieces, it¡¯s a bitcking for arge-scale mansion but......¡¹

    I was about to say that it can¡¯t be helped if it was no good, but Milder cut me off.

    ¡¸But, Hardlett-sama, you are someone that had military exploits in that insurrection turmoil! Why don¡¯t I present you a specially discounted property!¡¹

    As expected of a merchant, he gets information fast. Asking us to first take a look at the property, we ended up heading towards the location as if he were pushing my back. The ce was close to the heart of the city, and was in a district lined up with houses of mid-to-low nobles and affluent merchants.

    ¡¸Uwah! It¡¯s so spacious~. Even the kitchen is more spacious than my family¡¯s inn!¡¹

    ¡¸This really is incredible! I can¡¯t believe that we¡¯d actually be able to live in a ce like this.¡¹

    The normally calm and collected Maria and Melissa were getting excited, which was quite rare. It looked like Melissa was more fixated on the house than the others, so something might have happened in the past. If I have the chance, maybe I¡¯ll ask her about it, even if it¡¯s on the bed.

    ¡¸The stable also has a pretty good size. With that, it looks like at least two more can fit in alongside Schwarz.¡¹

    ¡¸Since the inside of the house is spacious as well, it looks like we can put in some proper furniture¡¹

    ¡¸The outer walls are tall and strongly built. It looks like security will be easy.¡¹

    It looks like everyone is pretty pleased with it. But we still haven¡¯t seen the most crucial part.

    ¡¸So, how is the bath?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course, since that is this building¡¯s greatest selling point, it is quite substantial¡¹

    The bath that we were guided to certainly was wide. The bath itself was big enough to be a room by itself, and it looked like the bathtub was able to fit around five people in it.

    ¡¸A bathtub of this size is rare even in the mansions of nobles you see......¡¹

    Bathtubs were a luxury item, and there was no guarantee that even a noble¡¯s mansion would have one. Not to mention that when it came to a bathtub that can fit several people, it could be said to be extremely rare.

    ¡¸This bathtub draws water from an external water well and brings it to this furnace~¡¹

    In short, water from a well is temporarily drawn into arge furnace located outside and is heated. And once it reaches a moderate temperature, a stopper is unplugged from the inside and enters the bathtub.

    If I were to do it myself, far from just taking up time, I would have to go in and out of the house, so I guess hiring a servant is a prerequisite.

    ¡¸With it being this spacious, along with its structure, outer wall, and sturdiness, and even having such arge-scale bath attached to it, I believe that 800 gold coins is by a wide marginparatively cheap¡¹

    While everyone was agreeing to that, only Celia silently looked at Milder.

    ¡¸Now then, since these documents will be used as the contract, if I could get you to sign it, I will immediately transfer the title deed to you¡¹

    Wondering why he was in such a rush and feeling a bit of unease in his attitude that resembled impatience, I checked through the contract, but the price and the residence location were urately written. Feeling that there weren¡¯t any deceptions with this, I was going to sign it, but Celia grabbed my hand.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, this man is strange.¡¹

    Getting close to my ear, she said that with a low voice.

    ¡¸He is a bit suspicious in some ces, but it doesn¡¯t look like there is anything peculiar with the contract¡¹

    ¡¸No, he is definitely lying. I don¡¯t know anything about contracts for houses, but I do know about humans that are making lies. Please believe me, I am not mistaken.¡¹

    Since she went that far in saying it, I ced the contract on the table that was in front of everyone, and slowly checked through it. Milder feigned calmness, but he was clearly flustered.

    ¡¸Is......Is there something you are displeased with?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing like that, but it¡¯s normal to check through it before signing, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Even I could tell that something was suspicious. Maybe because everyone else felt something was wrong as well, they put their faces out beside me and looked through the contract. And then finally, Melissa discovered something.

    ¡¸This! It says that the rent for the plot ofnd is 100 gold coins every month!¡¹

    Everyone raised a small scream, and Milder¡¯s face cramped up.

    ¡¸So the house is 800 pieces, and the plot ofnd is 100 pieces per month......That¡¯s quite the expensive rent.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is, since a house like this is being sold at such a low price, that is only natural!!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, well then, mind if we go around to ask if there are others in the same profession that have this sort of sales n?¡¹

    Milder red at me.

    ¡¸Do as you like! However, I¡¯ve heard that there are many that bear grudges towards new nobles. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to refrain from careless outings?¡¹

    It was a cheap provocation, but I dared to go along with it.

    ¡¸Thanks for the concern, but in the battle that made me into that new noble, I cut down about twenty Imperial Guards. Will ouws greater than that being out, I wonder?¡¹

    The steel sword on Celia¡¯s waist shined. If he made an untactful reply, his head would probably fly in a second.

    ¡¸I-I haven¡¯t done anything illegal! Even in regards to the conditions, it¡¯s written in the contract!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, and I didn¡¯t say that you did anything wrong. However, since I am someone from the countryside, I am unfamiliar with how trade works in the city, you see. So I intend on making this a topic of conversation with His Majesty the next time I have an audience with him. That......buying a house in the city is difficult.¡¹

    I have no ns on meeting with His Majesty, and he probably doesn¡¯t have time to idly have a deep talk with me. But if he knows that I am one of the new nobles that His Majesty has his eyes on, there should be some effect.

    Presently, Milder had be ghastly pale and was trembling. But I don¡¯t really have any intentions of punishing or reforming this viinous realtor.

    ¡¸Since the matter about the rent on thend is probably an entry mistake, please correct it, and then please put this house in a term of service. If you put in a bit of maintenance, I won¡¯t have any objections to buying it for 80¡¸700!¡¹ ......700 gold coins¡¹

    Milder had no alternatives.

    But even for him, with 700 gold coins, even with repair expenses put in, it probably wasn¡¯t much of a loss.

    Aspensation for trying to swindle someone, this was too light. Also, I had thought that Nonna was the type that wasn¡¯t too concerned with money, but through this matter, my impression of her has changed quite a bit.

    Her blood of a high ss noble wouldn¡¯t start up and make her in to a spendthrift in the future, would it?

    With a face that I couldn¡¯t tell if it looked like he looked disheartened or relieved, Milder amended the contract, and Nonna, Melissa, and Maria, who could all read letters, checked through it several times and signed it.

    ¡¸This has turned into some inexpensive shopping, hasn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸We almost had our money taken from us, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸That was scary.¡¹

    ¡¸......I might have been sold just like that ......¡¹

    ¡¸If I could read letters......Even I could......¡¹

    Since repair work was included, it would take a bit of time before we could move in, but with this, we¡¯ve secured a house. All that¡¯s left is furniture and such, but since Nonna¡¯s eyes are fired up, it should be fine to leave it to her.

    After all, to me, there isn¡¯t much difference between a sofa that a craftsman made and a stump.

    In the end, while I was having a short rest with tea and teacakes at a furniture artisan¡¯s shop together with Celia, Nonna and the others were buying various furniture that was worth 50 gold coins.

    Nonna tried to get a high ss dining table that was worth 100 gold coins, but she was suppressed by Ca and Maria.

    ¡¸Possessing good furniture shows the status of an outstanding noble. There is no such thing as being too expensive......¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you just being stupid! Something like a 100 gold coin table, there is something wrong with your head! Even just a 5 gold coin sofa is something I don¡¯t understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Even I think that¡¯s a bit strange. I believe that it¡¯s sufficient as long as it¡¯s a properly made item.¡¹

    ¡¸A table that cost the same amount as me huh......Since it was 10 pieces when I was sold there, I¡¯m the same as this dresser huh......Haha......¡¹

    Receiving a concentrated attack from everyone and not just from Ca, it looked like even Nonna had to give in.

    Since all of the furniture was going to be made by the artisan, it would take a certain amount of time. When I asked him to have them delivered to match with the house¡¯s repairs, Nonna regained her motivation.

    ¡¸Next is tableware. It¡¯s tableware that denotes a noble¡¯s status, I won¡¯t allow anypromise on this!¡¹

    I think that it can¡¯t be helped if the house of a newly appointed Knight and a Count house with long-standing tradition are put together though. She fell from a noble to the lowest ss of being a ve, so she probably has various bitter feelings.

    Fortunately, we still have money, so I guess I¡¯ll let her do as she likes.

    Feeling that they should restrain the rampaging Nonna, Ca and Maria chase after her. Since the two of them that possess amoner¡¯s sense for money are there, she probably won¡¯t be able to be too excessive in her purchases.

    ¡¸The problem is employees.¡¹

    Celia raised her voice.

    It¡¯s just as she said. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just buying things, but people are the most difficult. Fortunately, other than me, it¡¯s a female household, and since we have the housework-loving Maria, there¡¯s no problem with the cleaning,undry, and cooking. But even I would feel awkward to make her draw the water for the bath and heating it up, and Nonna probably wouldn¡¯t agree to the absence of servants.

    When ites to physical work that the girls can¡¯t do, that means it would need to be done by a man. But having a man live together with us, if he were to every a hand on the girls, it would lead to unnecessary blood being shed. It wouldn¡¯t be good to let someone that we couldn¡¯t trust into the house in the first ce.

    ¡¸How do you hire a servant when you need one?¡¹

    I tried asking that to Nonna who had been going around and making a fuss over silver tableware.

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry. I¡¯m not all that knowledgeable about that either......¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s about right. There¡¯s no way the young daughter of a noble would know about how to hire servants.

    ¡¸But, I think the steward that we had was the second son of a house we were close to......Erm, the butler was a Knight-peerage house¡¯s......¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped that I¡¯m hearing about high ss servants of noble house origins, but with Nonna¡¯s position, she might have not have had the chance to hold a conversation with an average servant.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t things like rtionships with houses that you have intimacy with normally just like that?¡¹

    Melissa softly cut into the conversation.

    ¡¸We also weren¡¯t that big of a house, but as we did business, we got several people like that......I don¡¯t know about how the houses of nobles do things though¡¹

    That was enough. In any case, it¡¯s fine as long as it is a person we can trust. However, even if we¡¯re talking about connections, the people I know of are pretty much Bruno and Captain Eli and then Andre.If I were to hire all of my acquaintances from the assault troops, I¡¯d probably be better off just calling for a bandit group.

    ¡¸And so, you came to my ce.¡¹

    We streamed in and visited Bruno¡¯s house.

    He was currently renting a house, and seemed to be searching for a house in a much calmer manner than us.

    ¡¸Aegir......No, would it be better for me to call you Lord Hardlett now?¡¹

    Since every captain including Bruno was given Knight Peerage, it seemed that he nned on setting up a residence within the royal capital as a new noble just like me. His surname was Leinster, and he said that it was the name of a ce that he lived in before.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unneeded when in private, Lord Leinster ¡¹

    When I made fun of his name, he waved his hand asking me to stop.

    ¡¸Nheless, Eli......Lord Eli has received the peerage of Bar, which is higher than us. Moreover, since he is running about in order to augment the national armed forces, this probably isn¡¯t the time to have talks about servants with him.¡¹

    ¡¸With that being the case, I really looks like I have no choice but to ask you about it¡¹

    As in to say ¡°unfortunately¡±, Bruno raised his hand.

    ¡¸I also came here just one year ago, you know? Moreover, I pretty much devoted myself to the mercenary group, so I have almost no acquaintances that I can trust. I barely......¡¹

    From behind him, a woman of around twenty years of age appeared, and while she wasn¡¯t an amazingly beautiful woman, I could feel a gentle and calming atmosphere from her.

    Above all, her stomach was greatly sticking out from carrying a child.

    ¡¸This is Mary. She and her family are the ones I can trust. That¡¯s why if I were buy a house, I was thinking of having her younger sister and brother assist me.¡¹

    Bruno tenderly caressed Mary, and Mary leaned her body on him. When they ended up speaking fondly to each other, I thought about thrusting my hand in between Ca¡¯s thighs in opposition, but since I would be a disaster if she were to get sexually excited and jump at me, I decided not to.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be of help this time, but we are both new nobles that have very few allies. I will be as much help to you as I can, so please consult me for anything.¡¹

    I have no objections to that. He¡¯s a pretty good guy, and he definitely is strong. But with things like this, looks like I have no choice but to meet with Andre......the Loli-con Dandy.

    ¡¸Servants huh......That certainly is difficult. I¡¯ve had employees that I hired run away with the money in my ce as well after all¡¹

    As standard whenever I talked with Andre, we were across the counter and talking while drinking alcohol together.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested but your house is full of dressed-up beautiful women. It¡¯d be dangerous to hire men. But I¡¯m not interested though.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to shed unnecessary blood after all.¡¹

    With a ¡®hmm¡¯, Andre made a slight smile. In the shadow of the pir, the usual female employees were blushing and watching us.

    ¡¸Is the work heavybor?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s drawing water from a water well for bath use and heating a furnace. Other than that, cleaning andundry I guess¡¹

    Maria was eager to do the housework but it¡¯s better if there¡¯s someone to help her.

    ¡¸Something like drawing water wouldn¡¯t be considered heavybor......Let¡¯s see, I have someone in mind. Follow me.¡¹

    The ce that Andre headed towards was a building made of stone, and its size was big but it was fairly damaged, so it probably wasn¡¯t the home of a noble or a rich person. Andre called out to the woman that was cleaning the entrance.

    ¡¸Orelia, are you doing well?¡¹

    ¡¸Andre-san! Thank you very much as always!¡¹

    The ck haired woman called Orelia lightly bowed her head. She probably wasn¡¯t at the age that she could be called a little girl, but she had a very small height and her body was also slender. Everyone¡¯s gazes, including mine, stuck into Andre.

    Previously, Andre¡¯s sexual preferences had been conveyed to everyone.

    ¡¸What kind of business do you have today?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I wanted to talk about for a bit. Is Dorothea around?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I think mom is in the courtyard right now. ......Will the people behind you be joining?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they¡¯re fine. They¡¯re my acquaintances, you see.¡¹

    Maybe because the youngdy was being cautious against us, she dropped the broom and got closer to Andre. That attitude seemed like something used towards a gentle father rather than towards a man.

    The courtyard......wasn¡¯t a yard being used in its original role of being for aesthetic purposes, but had be something like a simple field for growing various things. At the center of it, there was a woman tending to it, and many small children gathered around her.

    ¡¸Ara, Andre. What brings you here today? You¡¯ve brought quite a crowd of people.¡¹

    ¡¸Andre~!¡¹¡¸Oji-san!¡¹¡¸Muscles©`¡¹

    The children gathered around Andre all at once. The woman was probably around 40 years old, and her physique wasn¡¯t small but her skinny hands and thin cheeks left quite the impression. Nonna saw her thinning body and ced her hand at her mouth, looking surprised.

    ¡¸Dorothea, you¡¯re not sufficiently eating again, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s fine as long as the children don¡¯t starve. Besides, the potatoes will be ready to be harvested soon, so it¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Andre pulled a sweet potato that he got from the bar, out from his pocket, but Dorothea handed it over to a neighboring child.

    ¡¸Aegir......This ce is......¡¹

    Even I noticed it. This ce was an orphanage that took charge of and raised children with no rtives and abandoned children.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been talking while standing. Everyone, pleasee this way. Kids, go and y, but don¡¯t step on the field!¡¹

    The children, even while expressing their interest in us, seemed to have started ying tag. We were guided to a table inside the building. It was really tattered, so they probably had inconveniences even when eating their meals.

    ¡¸This ce was originally the residence of a ruined merchant that was cheaply sold to me, but as you can see, I couldn¡¯t have any repairs made.¡¹

    Dorothea, who made a smile that said sorry for the worn out house, looked happy contrary to her thinning face. She was originally the daughter of a merchant, but being unable to just watch the starving children in the city, she left her home and created this orphanage. It seemed that Andre assisted by doing things like frequently bringing food to the orphanage.

    ¡¸Now then, about what I wanted to talk about, this guy is a new noble that was given peerage from the recent King¡¯s demise¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my! So you were a noble-sama, please excuse my impoliteness¡¹

    ¡¸He says that sort of etiquette is unnecessary. Continuing on, because of that, he seems to have bought a house in the royal capital, you see, and was looking for some servants, but since he has few acquaintances and no connections, it seems he had no way of searching for anyone¡¹

    ¡¸And so......you suggest my children?¡¹

    Dorothea¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit.

    ¡¸Yeah, if they be servants, they¡¯ll be live-ins and be able to eat food. And I thought that it would make things a bit easier for you as well, you see¡¹

    ¡¸Although my children are good kids, I haven¡¯t taught them the manners to work in a noble¡¯s residence, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t a problem. I also don¡¯t know much about manners. The one that would be bothered by it would be Nonna......The one that has nothing but big breasts over there¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, well then......Could you please tell me the contents of the work?¡¹

    ¡¸Drawing water and heating it up, and then helping out with housework I guess¡¹

    Dorothea didn¡¯t seem to be all that positive about it. She might be worried that the children sent out for apprenticeship would be sold off or turned into ythings.

    ¡¸Dorothea, I haven¡¯t had a long association with this guy, but I do know that he isn¡¯t a bad guy. The things that you¡¯re worrying about won¡¯t happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Andre, if you say so......¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, take a look. Do the women that this guy brought along look unhappy?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy¡«¡¹¡¸Me too¡¹¡¸At night, his fat di¨C¡¹¡¸Shut up, pervert!¡¹¡¸I am his follower!¡¹

    Dorothea recovered her smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. I thought I had a fairly good eye for people, but his women do look happy. Well then, about how many will you have in an apprenticeship?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, three people I suppose. Since drawing water will be somewhat heavybor, I¡¯ll be troubled if they are really small children. A ce to sleep and their meals will be taken care of by me.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case......Orelia, could you call [Krol], [Mity], and [Alma] over.¡¹

    Before long, one young boy and two young girls timidly showed their faces.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Krol! ¡¹

    ¡¸I am called Mity, I am pleased to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸I am......Alma......Nice to meet you¡¹

    The young boy called Krol was acting tough but was trembling. Mity was the eldest and seemed to beposed. And then, the young girl that showed her face from Mity¡¯s back was Alma, and she was the smallest among them and openly frightened.

    ¡¸Krol is 12 years old, and though he does have a bit of a cheeky side, he does have physical strength. Mity is 14 years old, is everyone¡¯s elder sister, and can skillfully do anything. Alma is 11 years old. She¡¯s a bit of a coward but......Sewing is her strong point.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you all.¡¹

    I held my hand out for the sake of a handshake, but everyone except Mity couldn¡¯t seem to get rid of their nervousness. As if to follow up, Andre raised his voice.

    ¡¸You guys have been given food to eat by Dorothea up until now. You should work for a bit and let her take it easy. Especially you, Krol. You¡¯re a man, right, so shape up¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou! Of course I am, I ain¡¯t scared!¡¹

    Krol grasped my hand with all his strength. It¡¯s better if he has a least this kind of energy. Alma also approached me while slightly trembling. When I gently brushed her head, she silently went back behind Mity.

    ¡¸Although I say that you¡¯ll be working at my ce, it¡¯s still within the royal capital after all. If you have a reason to, it¡¯ll be easy to return here again. So don¡¯t be too nervous about it ¡¹

    After being told that they coulde back again, the children¡¯s faces brightened up. It was only natural for them who were still children to yearn for their mother. That alone was proof that Dorothea was acting as a good mother.

    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯ll talk about the full details another day. Right now, the house is in the middle of being repaired, so I¡¯lle tell you once it¡¯spleted¡¹

    I said that and then stood up from the seat.

    ¡¸And also, master. Feed something to everyone with this. It feels like Dorothea would return to being a good woman if she properly ate¡¹

    When I stealthily handed over an amount that wasn¡¯t small at all, Andre made a small nod without saying a word.

    ¡¸Still, it did seem like you were quite adored, but to think that the master had a hobby of doing charity work......¡¹

    I ended up stopping what I was going to say. There¡¯s no way it would be like that, he was deeply touched by the unfortunate children and the devoted women, so he helped them, that¡¯s how it should be. Those noble intentions mustn¡¯t be defiled by impure delusions. 1

    ¡¸Little girls......No, children starving is something I couldn¡¯t bear to watch, that¡¯s simply all.¡¹

    Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.

    ¡¸When Ie here on asion......They gather around me. The little girls......No, the children.¡¹

    I can¡¯t pretend not to hear it any more. Dorothea¡¯s ability to discern people is also suspicious. She¡¯s totally letting a dangerous person in and out of this ce.

    The retreating figures of me, who had dropped my shoulders, and Andre, who was thinly smiling, might have looked somewhat hard-boiled.

    ¡¸Did you hear that? Those children¡¯s food expenses, even though there are 30 of them, they don¡¯t even have 10 copper coins for one meal¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸A 100 gold coin table¡¹

    ¡¸uh!¡¹

    ¡¸They said that there were chairs that were broken, so there were children that had no choice but to sit on broken barrels. Their bottoms must have hurt¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸A 5 gold coin sofa¡¹

    ¡¸ack!¡¹

    Behind the two men that walk one step ahead of them, Ca¡¯s biting words pierced into Nonna. After this, Nonna learned to economize a bit more.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Name¡¡Aegir Hardlett

    Status¡¡Goldenia Kingdom Knight Peerage, Member of Kingdom Army

    Annual Sry 80 gold coins

    Money¡¡250 gold coins (Silvers and below not counted)

    Weapon¡¡Dual Carter (long sword), Large Bardiche (Lance)

    Equipment¡¡High steel te armor, ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Companions¡¡Schwarz (Horse) Celia, Nonna Elektra, Melissa, Maria, Ca

    Sexual Partners Count¡¡28

    Clothes cost of 50 gold coins Itemization If converted to Japanese yen, approximately 5,000,000

    ¡ùThe clothes cost was setup to be high pricedpared to the other goods.

    Aegir Formal wear¡¡¡¡10 pieces

    Outdoor use¡¡¡¡2 pieces

    Indoor use¡¡¡¡2 pieces

    Spares¡¡¡¡¡¡2 pieces

    Total gold coins 16 pieces

    Ca, Maria, Melissa, Celia ¨C Four people¡¯s worth

    (Silver coins)¡¡Dress¡¡8 pieces

    House use¡¡2 pieces

    Total gold coins 4 pieces

    Nonna¡¡¡¡Dress¡¡26 pieces

    House use¡¡¡¡4 pieces

    Total gold coins 30 pieces

 Chapter 31: Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 31: Meeting Again</h4>

    Inside of the Royal Pce, an important conference meeting was taking ce, including Alexandro the 1st, all the high ranking aristocrats and ministers were gathered together.

    ¡¸I n to strengthen our forces not just by training our already existing troops but by founding a new army corps¡¹

    ¡¸However! If we were to do something like that, not only would we require the soldiers but we will also require capable captains of directing a 10 man unit and even amander capable of controlling a 100 man army!¡¹

    ¡¸Will it really be possible to reinforce our existing army by adding more soldiers? Will it not take up too much time?¡¹

    ¡¸I also thought that time is precious, until I read this¡¹

    The King threw a bunch of papers from his hand to the table.

    ¡¸T....This is?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the various ns and protocols in ce to reinforce the current army corps...... Ultimately how many troops do you think we will need?¡¹

    Everyone in the room takes a look at the papers but they were unable to understand what the question alluded to. Only Elihi who was seated at the foot of the table had a bitter expression on his face.

    ¡¸Do you people not understand? I suppose so....... 30 years of peace of a long time. Baron Radhold! Point out the problem!¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was locked on to Elihi and he quickly stood up. Baron Radhold, this was a title which was given to Elihi.

    ¡¸Yes sir! This n requires that we have an even ratio of increase in soldiers. Moreover, the current role prevalent amongst the army corps is mainly that of security and maintenance of public order, even if we increase the number of soldiers if they are only proficient to act as guards, they will be useless in foreign wars¡¹

    In other words, the aristocrats were only thinking of increasing the amount of soldiers in each corps without any tangible goals or ideas of how to build a proper army.

    ¡¸I know that I told you men that we do not have enoughmanders, but if you are only able to obtain random and namelessmanders to fill the army, what¡¯s the point in that? I do not need a weak army¡¹

    ¡¸There is also the issue of finding the newmanding officer for the new army....¡¹

    The moment this was stated, the eyes of the nobles and aristocrats sparkled, as there was nobody who did not want to be amanding officer of arge army. For some of them who were born in in the lineage of generals, there is no greater honor for their family than to be amanding officer. However, the new King did not have any intention to give this new job just for the honor and pride of some noble.

    ¡¸Baron Radhold, you take the position¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ?!¡¹

    Everyone was trying to speak and shout all at once and the King stopped their voices by raising his hand.

    ¡¸This is my decision. Does anyone wish to raise aint?¡¹

    Everyone fell into silence, and only Marquis Gudra Hoover who had the position of Supreme Commander in the king¡¯s forces dared to raise a protest.

    ¡¸I have never heard of a mere Baron holding the position ofmander of an army, as a bare minimum it is a custom to at least hold the rank of Earl!¡¹

    ¡¸Then are you trying to tell me that customs have higher priority than my judgment as your King?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say that but.....¡¹

    ¡¸Then show me other reasons for your disapproval¡¹

    ¡¸Lord..... Radhold does not have any experience leading an army. The strategy and tactics used by a mercenary group is totally different when trying to direct and control a regr army. Therefore, I propose that he gain some experience first by participating in the army¡¹

    The King nodded to the suggestion but did not seem convinced.

    ¡¸Marquis Hoover, there is nobody in our military that is truly experienced. As Radhold pointed out a while ago, even themanders of each corps is only proficient as a garrison unit. Because of 30 years of peace our fangs have be blunt¡¹

    All the nobles turned down their faces. Even they themselves knew that this was true. If any of them were forced to go out on the battle field right now, they would have no clue as to what they needed to do.

    ¡¸In fact, even the proud Imperial Guards and Knights of our country who were known to have the highest proficiency in skill and the best equipment allowed a group of misfits to pass through, isn¡¯t that right? Although that consequentially became a defining element that stifled the rebellion....¡¹

    Hearing such a delicate topic, each of the nobles nced at each other.

    ¡¸I want to make Goldenia into a powerful country. In order to achieve this goal, we will probably need to war foreign countries, moreover there is nobody with the experience to lead my army. In that case, isn¡¯t it natural that I choose the most capable person based on ability?¡¹

    ¡¸But even so!¡¹

    The King red at Marquis Hoover.

    ¡¸Marquis Hoover, I understand that you are trying to think of the country when you speak of such things. However, I have already made my decision! I am the King of this country and you are not, the discussion ends here¡¹

    If Marquis Hoovers has been set aside, it is unlikely that anyone else¡¯s opinions will be heard any longer.

    ¡¸Radhold! This new army.... Let¡¯s see... I think I will name it the ¡°Central Army¡±. I appoint you as themander of this Central Army. For the time being, there will be around 10,000 people in your battalion, however should you require more you may tell me¡¹

    The current military power of the Goldenia King is approximately 10,000 men, and even though right now the forces were dispersed throughout the various towns, it was still a considerably shocking figure.

    If those scattered forces are gathered together to form one massive army, it will be extremely powerful.

    Other feudal lords may be able to gather their own soldiers, but because they have not mobilized their forces in many years, they do not know the number or the quality of their own troops.

    Even if all of them was gathered together, at best it would amount to an army of several thousand. With the establishment of the ¡°Central Army¡± the King will possess a dominating superiority over the respective feudal lords.

    ¡¸I feel honored and blessed! I will work hard and risk my life to aplish my duties¡¹

    ¡¸Good, I¡¯ve heard that you lived with the customs of the Federation in the past. There will be no traditions nor social status within this new army. I allow you to organize the forces as you desire, but it must be strong! That¡¯s all¡¹

    ¡¸Yes sir!¡¹

    After that, drafting and enlistment restarted in order to increase the number of soldiers, furthermore, all the property obtained from the rebellion which was owned by Duke Arens was seized and used as war funds. In addition, it was decided that all his manors were national property.

    As a result, Goldenia¡¯s military force was strengthened greatly and the Kings power and influence over internal affairs consolidated and became absolute.

    However, this change is not exactly understood by those who were outside of the country......

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that the Imperial conference decided that a Central Army Unit would be founded. Furthermore, all the former members of ¡°Wing¡¯s of Dawn¡± will be put in it to act as it¡¯s foundation. People with experience to lead an army are highly valued. Lord Aegir......Hardlett, naturally you will also be able to participate and will be treated as one of it¡¯smanders¡¹

    Aegir was suddenly summoned toe to the royal pce and was currently receiving a flurry of exnations from Elihi. Elihi¡¯s eyes had dark circles under them and he looked visible tired.

    ¡¸Naturally, this was also mentioned by His Majesty. I have no objections. However, might I be allowed to hear what kind of military force I am to lead?¡¹

    ¡¸You have been chosen to lead the cavalry unit. There will be approximately 150-200 soldiers underneath you....... Although in the federation¡¯s custom it is called the cavalry unit.... His Majesty has stated that the troops can be formed and organized ording to your desires, It¡¯s designated name is the First Calvary Corps¡¹

    200 people is a considerable amount; it wouldn¡¯t make sense if all we could do was swing our swords.

    ¡¸If I need to lead this many people, I would like some assistance from some capable people¡¹

    Elihi nodded his head.

    ¡¸Of course we are also looking for capable adjutants but we are currently short on manpower, if you know of anyone you can rmend that is capable in this department, please tell me and I will do what I can. Even if they are only good as a soldier I will still wee them, right now even one extra soldier is valuable¡¹

    ¡¸I want all the guys from my old Assault unit to join me. Additionally, I want Celia to apany me as a retainer¡¹

    ¡¸I will leave that girl to you, All the Assault Corps that survived and haven¡¯t been militarily discharged will also be ced in your battalion. To begin with, they are all people with very stubborn personalities, they wouldn¡¯t fit anywhere else¡¹

    There is less than 20 people out of the assault unit that survived. I guess that most of the new soldiers will have to be trained from scratch?

    ¡¸Your corps is nned to be drafted within two weeks. If you find any people with talent it would be very helpful if it is reported as soon as possible¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then, there is nothing in particr for me to do until that time?¡¹

    ¡¸Although it may be irritating, that¡¯s exactly right. Gathering the troops is the job of themanding officer and bureaucrats...... When the Central Army has been sessfully assembled as themanding officer I¡¯m going to brag to the fullest so make sure you don¡¯t forget to feel appreciative of my efforts¡¹

    Still cracking his jokes, his face was cheerful.

    Although there are hardships being themander of a military army, there is nobody who wouldn¡¯t feel d to have such a position. Not to mention for a man like Elihi who had great ambitions.

    I also want to be sessful in my life.... It is likely that my own goals are many timesrger inparison with Elihi¡¯s. Although my end goal is a woman it is also a long-cherished desire of mine.

    Already more than one year has passed since I left the forest, however I can still vividly remember Lucy¡¯s overwhelmingly beautiful face and sexy body.

    I wouldn¡¯t even doubt it if somebody told me that I have a vampire¡¯s curse on me. Just by remembering the sensations I experienced during those days I would be like a virgin boy that couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    When I came back to my senses, Elihi had already finished talking and was on his way back.

    At this rate my dick is going to stand up on my way to the inn. Shall I enter a good bar and take a breather?

    ¡¸Aegir! Is that really you Aegir?!¡¹

    As soon as I entered the bar, a man¡¯s yell resounded. There shouldn¡¯t be many people that know of my name within this town but... Especially if it¡¯s a male.

    ¡¸Is that you Christoph! Since when did youe over to Goldenia?¡¹

    This man was the one I hit it off with during the time I visited the Federation. Even now I have not forgotten his false show of strength nor how he got knocked out within 2 seconds of entering the sword tournament.

    ¡¸Oh shut it, can¡¯t you forget about that already?¡¹

    It seems that I just thought that out loud.

    ¡¸And, why are you in Goldenia?¡¹

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s a long story..... Rather than have me speak about it there will be someone who can exin it. If you wait just a little longer than fellow should return here soon¡¹

    Another person came back before we managed to finish our reunion toast.

    ¡¸Oi! We don¡¯t even have any money, why are you drinking all that alcohol without permission...... You came to Goldenia as well?!¡¹

    The person who appeared was another man that I met during the sword tournament back in the Federation, it was Agor....... This guy is really strong.

    However, shouldn¡¯t he be working as the captain of the foot soldiers in the military of the Federation? Perhaps he has a reason for being here.

    ¡¸I see, this may all be fate¡¹

    We exchanged drinks together with Agor.

    This is their circumstances.

    A noble that participated in the tournament got defeated and that noble got scolded by hismanding officer but got off pretty lightly. That nobleman got angry and wanted to beat up Agor under the pretense of doing training, however he got his ass beat instead.

    Not being able to take the loss he nned to ambush and kill Agor with a group of his friends during the night, but instead his whole group got wiped out by Agor. Somehow or other, Agor ended up killing an aristocrat so he needed to escape.

    ¡¸There is a clear differentiation between amoner and an aristocrat after all. Although rank is given the priority when performing the duties of the military, but if it is a personal matter, preference will be given to the nobles and it is unlikely that anyone will receive a fair ruling¡¹

    It probably means that he will not be able to prove a legitimate self-defense case sessfully.

    ¡¸While running away to the eastern part of the country where it was hard for the central government to track my movements, I arrived in Goldenia¡¹

    ¡¸I happened to meet the running Agor by chance, I don¡¯t like to travel alone in the White Capital so I tagged along as a fellow traveler!¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest he¡¯s quite the hindrance..... On a side note, I heard that Goldenia was doing arge scale recruitment of mercenary troops. By the time we arrived the confusion caused by the King¡¯s demise had already settled down¡¹

    It seems that they only arrived recently. Because it¡¯s alreadye to this I ended up exining what I¡¯ve been up to while drinking some more sake.

    ¡¸You¡¯re telling me that Aegir..... you¡¯ve be a noble....? So it¡¯s Aegir....-sama now? Within this one year you¡¯ve really changed huh¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing! Then how about it? Do you think you can rmend me to be one of themanders?¡¹

    Because I feel sympathy for any soldiers being led by Christoph, I think I¡¯ll pass. However, by all means I want someone like Agor who has experiencemanding a squadron of troops. Well at the very least I can probably make Christoph into one of my private soldiers.

    ¡¸To be honest with you guys, right now the kingdom is organizing a new army and it has been decided that I will be one of themanders. But due to the shortage of capable people it will be possible for me to rmend you guys as my aides, what do you think? Provided that you guys don¡¯t mind being my subordinates that is¡¹

    ¡¸The offer is already more than generous. Please take care of me¡¹

    ¡¸Well I prefer to be on the same position as you but it¡¯s good enough I suppose¡¹

    With this I have been able to acquire the promising Agor as my adjutant and the mediocre Christoph as part of my private soldiers. Because the two of them had trouble with paying their hotel bills, I took care of it and settled it for them. Fortunately, I was pretty rich right now so taking care of their hotel bills in exchange for obtaining these men as part of my private forces is a small price to pay.

    ¡¸By the way I thought that the national armed forces were also recruiting an army, howe you didn¡¯t participate in that?¡¹

    ¡¸The national armed forces have very strict rules and regtions and the sry is really low so I thought it would be better to find something that can at least feed me well~¡¹

    ¡¸This is the kind of prankster that I had to deal with all day. When pushes to shove I was going to drag him to work if I had to¡¹

    It would seem that Christoph¡¯s appearance has nothing to do with what he is really like inside. Well at the very least I managed to nab a capable adjutant so I was quite happy with the results.

    ¡¸After around 2 weeks our military unit will be established. Until then you guys can rx. I am also staying in inn but I¡¯m going to move in to my own house once it finishes its repairs¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of a noble, you can easily build your own house¡¹

    ¡¸Appreciate thepliment¡¹

    We returned to my inn and was greeted by 5 women.

    ¡¸Wee home. .... You guys are!?¡¹

    ¡¸That perverted man from the Federation!¡¹

    Nonna immediately covers her cleavage and Celia gave them a sharp look.

    ¡¸Yo! Eh you increased the number of women again?! now it¡¯s five of them...?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how you managed to gather so many of them¡¹

    Maria gave them a polite greeting and Ca gave them a light greeting. However, Christoph¡¯s gaze was being drawn towards Melissa¡¯s huge and revealing chest.

    Realizing his gaze on her, Melissa purposefully leans forwards as if to disy her assets even more. She grabs my hand ces it between her breasts and licks my ear. Ca also doesn¡¯t want to lose to Melissa, she rolls her one piece dress all the way to her navel, I rushed myself into the feast as the sake naturally guided my actions.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Full name Aegir Hardlett 19 years old (In his Prime)

    Social Status: Goldenia Kingdom Knight Peerage, Member of the Central Army as the First Cavalry Commander.

    Annual Sry 80 gold coins.

    Money¡¡250 gold coins (Silvers and below not counted)

    Weapon: Duel Carter (Large Sword) Big Bardiche (Lance)

    Equipment¡¡High steel te armor, ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Companions:¡¡Celia, Nonna Elektra, Melissa, Maria, Ca

    Subodrinates: Agor, Christoph, Schwarz (Horse)

    Number of Sexual Experiences: 28 People

 Chapter 32: New Home

    <h4>Chapter 32: New Home</h4>

    ¡¸Well then, the terms of the contract has been fulfilled with this...¡¹

    ¡¸Yea, I appreciate your efforts. If someone asks me for a good real estate agent in the Imperial Capital, I¡¯ll make sure to rmend them to you¡¹

    Milda quickly escapes from the scene. If he was that afraid, there is probably no need to be concerned about him anymore.

    Furniture is continuously carried inside one after another. Nonna is really fussy about the cement of the furniture and Christoph and Agor was being made to do this and that. As expected I didn¡¯t really need to step in, so once it was carried in I plopped myself on to the sofa. It was a really high-quality sofa and it was softer than the couches inside of an inn.

    ¡¸Fuu.... Thinking about it, it¡¯s been about a year and a half before we¡¯ve been able to settle down¡¹

    After that time in the forest, I haven¡¯t lived in a house. Ca was sitting beside me.

    ¡¸Ca is that you? Where are the other people?¡¹

    ¡¸Maria is cleaning the kitchen in high spirits. Melissa is checking around the bathroom. Celia is checking to make sure the outer walls don¡¯t have a secret passageway, she¡¯s quite nervous. Nonna is..... troubled with the positioning of the chairs and the tables¡¹

    Asides from me, all the other people shouldn¡¯t have lived in a house for a long period either. I guess its fine to let them frolic around and have some fun.

    ¡¸What about you Ca, isn¡¯t there something you want to go and see?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Honestly, I am not really interested in a house¡¹

    Ca¡¯s hand reaches out towards my knee.

    ¡¸I¡¯m only interested in you....... Do you still remember the promise from the other day?¡¹

    Her hand slid into my pants and I caressed her hair.

    ¡¸What was it?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re purposely making me say hi things aren¡¯t you..... It¡¯s the connection between a male and female. A male¡¯s job is to build a home, work in the military...... and bring back the food. Then what should the female do?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really want it that badly?¡¹

    Holding Ca close I whispered into her ears, Ca¡¯s hand doesn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡¸Yes, If you are fine with it, I don¡¯t want to use the medicine¡¹

    Taking her hands out of my trousers I stood up. I need to go and check up on the other women as well.

    ¡¸Then shall we do it naturally starting from tonight? Tell me if you get pregnant¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I want to get pregnant soon....¡¹

    Ca was thoroughly licking the hand she used to touch my spear with a melted look on her face as she sent me off.

    ¡¸Maria how are you going? How¡¯s the kitchen?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san. It is wider than the kitchen I used to own besides that the stove is also nice. I think that I can make some professional dishes~¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s good. Then I will be able to eat Maria¡¯s homemade cooking everyday¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! But it hasn¡¯t been used in a while so it¡¯s quite dirty, because it¡¯s quite big I also have to do a lot of cleaning.... ¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, you should have the children who are going toe over tomorrow help you out. Using their small hands, it will probably be easy to clean all the nooks and corners¡¹

    Today it¡¯s just going to be our family, but starting from tomorrow the children from the orphanage wille over here to start their apprenticeship whilst living in our house.

    ¡¸Hmm, I feel kind of embarrassed to let the children do all the cleaning~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just cleaning, you don¡¯t need to mind it. As long as we provide them a hearty feast, I¡¯m sure the children will be very happy, unless you are going to be like a demoness and work them until they reach exhaustion?¡¹

    ¡¸O....Of course I won¡¯t do that~ Ah!¡¹

    I embraced Maria closely and whispered in her ear that I would also be relying on her from now on.

    ¡¸Yeah...... I will try my best..... Cooking and cleaning for the person that I love.... has always been my dream ¡¹

    Parting from Maria, she had a bright red face as she continued with her cleaning. Although I wanted to grab her ass and thrust into her, I didn¡¯t really want to start anything with Agor and Christoph being around here so I left the scene.

    The garden was veryrge, but because it wasn¡¯t being taken care of, there was plenty of weeds sprouting out everywhere. Celia acted like she didn¡¯t care about the garden and she climbed up and down the wall that was recently repaired in order to make sure that there wasn¡¯t any secret paths to the house.

    ¡¸Did you find any holes?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it seems that that the repairs were done properly. The ce that copsed has also been precisely filled up¡¹

    After all this was merely a house wall, if someone wanted to destroy the gate, they could easilye through, or they could just jump over it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to pay so much attention to the outer walls.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, it seems that the others don¡¯t think well of new nobles. Although Aegir-sama is not someone to have personally made an attack against the small fry around, those type of fellows who always aim for your weakness are always around¡¹

    Since the start, Celia was always an intelligent girl who used her head. Although she was a little prone to worrying about the minor details, she definitely has a point.

    ¡¸Even so this is a private house, so there is going to be a limit to its defenses¡¹

    ¡¸.....Yes, if I am not here, the only one who can fight is Ca-san. I actually want to employ a guard for our house but if they cannot be trusted, it won¡¯t be reliable¡¹

    ¡¸As an temporary measure, we can put iron spikes on top of the wall.... It may be able to deter some thieves. At the very least it will buy us time¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true! We should also put a bell on the gate and if an intruderes in, we can evacuate everyone to a safer ce, like to a basement or the attic¡¹

    Celia seemed convinced and she immediately prepared to set off to the cksmith to make some orders. She moves swiftly and her actions are clever, even her way of speaking has really shown that she has be my faithful subordinate. I mustn¡¯t let her forget that she is also my woman.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m going to head out and be right back, Nn Ah!¡¹

    Holding on to her shoulders, I screw my tongue into her mouth giving her a rich kiss. The sound of water flowing and the mixture of our saliva drips down our mouths.

    ¡¸Hey that¡¯s....¡¹¡¸Uwaa amazing!¡¹¡¸Doing that with a girl that looks like a child....¡¹¡¸But that girl is also responding to his advances¡¹

    Because we were outside the gate when I called out to Celia there was naturally going to be iing traffic and people, not only that but this was broad daylight so there was more than usual. Having a passionate kiss in the middle of a busy street was drawing the attention of the crowd, in particr, the women slowed down their walking speed in order to cast a side-long nce and observe; they were also whispering amongst each other.

    ¡¸Nnah! Wait! Mou! I¡¯m heading out!¡¹ 1

    When our lips separated, Celia looks around her surroundings and dashes away with a red face. Don¡¯t get run over by a carriage alright? Celia¡¯s breasts have grownrger. Those might just turn into huge breasts one day.

    ¡¸Ooh~ amazing¡¹

    When I went to the bathroom Melissa seemed to have drawn the water from the well to try things out, there was water in the stone bathtub.

    ¡¸How¡¯s it going?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san, this is really cool, whenever the te is removed water starts flowing out! Well in reality we still need to heat the water from the outside though¡¹

    Once there was enough hot water from the outside, it seems that you can adjust the amount of hot water you want inside of the bath by opening and closing this b.

    ¡¸But drawing water is really difficult~ I worked really hard but there¡¯s only this much. If we want to fill up the tank to the full capacity, we would need to draw the water hundreds of times¡¹

    From tomorrow onwards, Kroll is the one who will be taking on this role. Hmm, I¡¯ll let him do it once and if it seems that he can¡¯t handle it then I don¡¯t mind being the one to do this job.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s too hard on the children, please make sure to help them out okay? Even if you get tired, I¡¯ll make sure to amply heal you in the bath?¡¹

    Although Melissa likes to wear showy and indecent clothing that reveal her curvaceous body, she¡¯s really gentle towards children and weak people. Perhaps because she was once a prostitute, she¡¯s had it ingrained in her that she needs to be dressed in a certain way.

    ¡¸Melissa, what do you think of this house?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I think it¡¯s a good house? So much that I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to be living in it¡¹

    ¡¸Is it better than the house you lived in before?¡¹

    Melissa twitched and trembled.

    ¡¸That is.... such a mean question¡¹

    Feeling guilty I held her in my arms and ced her on top of me; I was sitting cross-legged as I embraced her.

    ¡¸Ah! .....Mnn alright¡¹

    Melissa probably thought that I desired her body. Her breasts were exposed and she spread her legs widely. She changed to a position where it would be really easy for me to enter her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. Although you might not be able to return to your old house anymore, you are neither my prostitute nor a ve. ¡¹

    I shut her feet together and caress her head.

    ¡¸You are my woman, but also part of my family. Just like all the other women here. This is a house where family lives together, you don¡¯t need to worry so much¡¹

    ¡¸Nn geez. What are you saying all of a sudden, I¡¯m acting like I normally do~¡¹

    Although her tone of voice was the same, I could tell that her eyes were slightly tearing up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make sure to buy you another outfit next time. I also want to see Melissa in a fashionable appearance¡¹

    ¡¸My selling point is my sexiness! But perhaps a different style of clothes will be a good change of pace¡¹

    Melissa once again leans her body against mine, but this time it wasn¡¯t to tempt my sexual desire, I thought that it was more like a little sister wanting to be doted on by her big brother.

    ¡¸So about the children that areing over tomorrow. Apart from when they are working, can you let me take care of them? I really do like children.... but you know I can¡¯t bear any¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    Before she entered a bad mood, I lifted her up and stroked her butt.

    ¡¸Ahhn! Even though we were in the middle of a serious atmosphere!¡¹

    ¡¸Forget about the past. You should live more happily from now on¡¹

    Going out of the bathroom, I thought I heard her say ¡°Thank you.... Onii-chan¡± from behind me. I thought that I was the one that was 5 years younger than her...

    Now then, when I returned to the dining room Nonna was holding her chin and thinking about something. Christoph was having a few drinks with the sake that was brought in and Agor was sitting on the floor breathing wildly, what¡¯s with this scene?

    ¡¸After all, should it be ced more towards the center and a little further away from the window.....? I¡¯m very sorry about this but could you please move it one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸.....Just how many times.... do you think....... In the end.... it¡¯s in the same.... position as before¡¹

    I see, Nonna was repeatedly amending the position of thisrge table and Agor is the one who has to move it. But the question is, why is the other worker Christoph just taking it easy?

    ¡¸...... If the table is moved by someone who is ipetent, it just makes me even more tired¡¹

    ¡¸I have jobs that are more suited for me! In terms of physicalbor, boss Agor is morepetent¡¹

    I see so Christoph¡¯s deceptively strong appearance is just bing a hindrance here. After I paid his bills for staying over at the inn, for him to try to skip out on helping with the manualbor.... Some nerve he¡¯s got. Before we even get to the military training it seems that I need to teach him some manners first.

    ¡¸Alright then Christoph, I have a mission that¡¯s perfect for you! It¡¯s shopping¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh that sounds good, just my favorite thing to do. Naturally, I will be able to receive any profits from goods I¡¯ve bargained down, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, the thing I want you to buy is firewood, I¡¯m counting on you on obtaining around 100 of them¡¹

    Christoph is frozen in ce. By the way, one bundle of them is around 10 kg and costs about 2 copper coins. I passed him 2 silver coins.

    ¡¸Wait! You must be kidding right......... I definitely can¡¯t carry that much!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, the shop is really close from here, you just have to carry 5 at a time and you¡¯ll beplete once you do this 20 times. Aren¡¯t you d?¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Oh that¡¯s right, you have a horse don¡¯t you? If you can just lend me that....¡¹

    ¡¸If you want Schwarz to follow you then I don¡¯t really mind it, but if you get kicked to death don¡¯t me meter ok?¡¹

    ¡¸After you are finished you¡¯ll get to eat Maria¡¯s cooking, so just hurry up and go¡¹

    Christoph goes out trudging. Hopefully, he learnt his lesson here even if it¡¯s just a little bit....

    ¡¸That frivolous guy really paid for skipping out on work didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, if only one side of the table gets sunlight, it would be a little strange wouldn¡¯t it? After all, let¡¯s move it further inside¡¹

    Agor waspletely exhausted and was lying sprawled out on the floor. Finally, the table was in a position where Nonna was satisfied and Agor is liberated. Agor staggers towards the water in the well in order to refresh himself.

    ¡¸All the furniture is finally arranged properly and it¡¯s starting to look like a house!¡¹

    ¡¸Quite the price was paid though¡¹

    I prayed for Agor to recover before the establishment of the corps.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve really be a noble haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nonna leans against my shoulder. The side of her huge breasts touches me, it seems that she¡¯s still growing. Since this seems like a good opportunity, I should take my time to touch them.

    ¡¸We still have a long road ahead of us¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The next objective is to be a Bar, that¡¯s a hereditary title¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a difference?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If you have the title of Bar, your children will be able to seed you. If we can aplish this our dreams will surely be fulfilled, your children and grandchildren....Nn!¡¹

    I grope her breasts to the extent that she would feel a little bit of pain.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any intentions of making my children do something. I¡¯m the one that will aplish my goals¡¹

    ¡¸Are you nning on bing an Earl after being a Baron? Being an Earl of a remote region will allow you to have your own military forces; Or perhaps you want to be a Marquis and try to run a country?¡¹

    Nonna was not taking me seriously, she was smiling cynically. However, I am serious.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not enough..... It isn¡¯t possible for a single noble to challenge the Federation¡¹

    ¡¸Then wouldn¡¯t it be impossible?¡¹

    When I have thisfortable feeling of massaging her tits, my couragees forth. My spirit also ignites.

    ¡¸I can do it. I just have to be a King.¡¹

    Even without Nonna¡¯s affair, I would have done this anyways.

    ¡¸Those words... You cannot say them if you are with anyone else you know?¡¹

    Nonna looks to her surroundings and makes sure that nobody else was listening.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, right now it¡¯s just a wild dream. Talking about it only causes inconvenience¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve decided to believe in you. Until the day that I die, I will always trust you and follow you¡¹

    Nonna opens her clothes and invites my hands that have been persistently rubbing her tits.

    ¡¸However, I want to you to have some insurance¡¹

    ¡¸Insurance? Are you telling me to ask help from other men?¡¹

    That a little inexcusable.

    ¡¸Yes, that person is right here¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s hands reaches out towards my crotch. With her practiced hand she smoothly invades my pants, my cock was already a little hard and she further slid down to gently massage my balls.

    ¡¸I want your heir which resides right here, to be inserted in my womb so that I can raise them.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said before that¡¯s¡¹

    Nonna ces her finger on my mouth.

    ¡¸I understand that you want to do it yourself. However, on the off chance that you are defeated, you will need someone to repay that grudge¡¹

    ¡¸I give up, I guess I¡¯m not alone anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it means to be a noble. From tonight shall we start our baby making session? I¡¯m already 18 years old. It is no longer premature for me to start giving birth to a child¡¹

    I take out the contraceptive medicine made out of Seil Sap and give it to her. Not limited to Ca but Nonna was also aiming to have my seed inside of their wombs, it seems that all my fortune of being born male is going to be used up at this rate.

    ¡¸Ah, but the children from the orphanage will being here starting from tomorrow. Would it be better if I gave the girls some of the medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸I ain¡¯t interested in little girls! ..... But the oldest girling here is the same age as Celia isn¡¯t she...?¡¹

    After thinking for a little while, Nonna¡¯s speaks in a panic.

    ¡¸Y-You can¡¯t! Dorothea-san trusted you and is sending them here, if you were to vite them, you¡¯d be the worst!¡¹

    Oh What, she was telling me a joke before? I almost took her seriously for a second there.

    Just as a precaution I asked her to take the remaining medicine and keep it for an emergency. Nonna showed me this nk expression which she¡¯s used many times before stating ¡°Please make sure you don¡¯t make the mistake in the first ce!¡±.

    It seems that she doesn¡¯t have any trust in my rtions with other women.

    Well then, Agor has just returned, shall I offer him to drink some sake together as a thank you for before? Making fun of Christoph as he shoulders the firewood will likely make the sake taste even better, right?

    ......... Reaching his limits by just carrying 2 bundles back, is he a kid?!

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Please treat me well¡¹¡¸.......care of me¡¹¡¸Pleased to meet you!¡¹

    As the sun rose the three children arrived and gave a cheerful greeting. From the left was the oldest girl Miti, the shy Alma and the mischievous kid Kroll. Miti seems to have led them and walked here from the orphanage. I told them to bring luggage since they were going to be staying here from now but all of them only brought some small bags. They probably had very little personal belongings living in the orphanage.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll guide you to your rooms,e with me~¡¹

    Melissa who was going to be in charge of the children, brings them along with her. Wearing a short skirt which revealed her slit further inside it, the three children were exchanging nces. Melissa was guiding them to their rooms and Kroll¡¯s eyes were glued to her ass. Considering how sexy she was it was not unreasonable, I will overlook his behavior as long as he doesn¡¯t attempt to touch her.

    The room was simr to a guest room capable of housing three people. Threemon beds were ced in the room. There¡¯s also a container to ce items inside of it but since they didn¡¯t bring much luggage they probably won¡¯t need it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so soft~!¡¹¡¸Soft~¡¹

    Kroll jumped into the bed and Alma is also rolling around in it. Melissa wasughing and Miti scolding them, just by having children in the house it has be much more cheerful around here. Since they like the room, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard of a move.

    ¡¸Well now that we¡¯ve settled down, it¡¯s time for introductions. I already know about you kids so it¡¯s my turn to make introductions¡¹

    ¡¸First, the Head of this family is Knight Hardlett-sama¡¹

    All of them bowed their heads.

    ¡¸Hardlead-sama!¡¹¡¸Heart red-sama?¡¹2

    It may be a little hard for the children to remember... Because Nonna and Celia were looking at me, I followed up.

    ¡¸You can just call me Aegir. At least when you¡¯re in this house¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama please treat me favorably. ¡¹¡¸.......Aegir-sama¡¹¡¸sama¡¹

    ¡¸Next, this person is Ca. She¡¯s really quite blunt and intense when she speaks, so don¡¯t let it get to your heart alright?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that! I¡¯m a nice person!¡¹

    ¡¸Also because she¡¯s really strange and entric definitely do not try to copy her behavior, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to be a bride in the future¡¹

    Nonna butts in and was having a staring contest with Ca. The children looked at each other and was at a loss. You guys, don¡¯t show these kids your quarrelling.

    ¡¸Ahem, and so the person with the big breasts here is Nonna-san. She¡¯s really strict with manners so make sure not to anger her¡¹

    ¡¸If I find out that you¡¯ve been disying bad manners, I will point it out¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s wily and has a persistent temperament, she also has sharp ears. If you try to whisper bad things about her, she will crush you with her monstrous breasts!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!¡¹¡¸uh!¡¹¡¸.....¡¹

    The children seem to be afraid but only Kroll had this doubtful expression. Getting crushed to death by boobs is not really something that a male would find so unfortunate after all.

    ¡¸Hang on Ca! Can you not tell the children such lies!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s cause you made me out to be some kind of weirdo!¡¹

    ¡¸But you being a pervert is a fact!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?! You sly woman! Breast monster!¡¹

    I stepped between the two of them and strongly grabbed their asses. Are you sure you want to make me angry again?

    ¡¸Hii¡¹¡¸Uuu¡¹

    ¡¸When you guys are together things beplicated. Why don¡¯t you go back to your rooms and do some cleaning.¡¹

    ¡¸Okayy......¡¹¡¸Yes....¡¹

    The two noisy people are gone. I urged Melissa to continue.

    ¡¸Umm...... This person here is Maria. Cooking, Washing and Cleaning, she¡¯s in charge of all the housework around the house. Both Miti and Alma will often have to help her around the house, so please be mindful of this okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you girls. I¡¯ll be teaching you various things about housework so let¡¯s do our best¡¹

    Because I am thendlord and the other two women had a really strong personality, it seems the children were relieved to find that Maria was like an ordinary woman. Maria is gentle and kind, I¡¯m sure they will get along just fine.

    ¡¸Next the girl with the silver hair is Celia-chan. She¡¯s the most closest to your age group so it might..... not be easier to talk to her, but she¡¯s attended wars and triumphed in battles before, so if you ever run into some kind of trouble, you can rely on her¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Celia. I am working as Aegir-sama¡¯s attendant. Make sure you aren¡¯t rude to the Master.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s attitude when she¡¯s acting like a spoilt child towards me and her attitude towards other people ispletely different. Even so, can¡¯t you be a little more sociable? Aren¡¯t they most afraid of you now?

    Kroll looks at Celia and gets red in the face but when she red at him he quickly faces down and looks away.

    ¡¸Lastly, I am Melissa, I will be taking care of all of you so whenever there is something you are troubled with, please make sure to let me know.¡¹

    Although she may lookpletely like a harlot, the children could tell that she had this sincere feeling towards them, and there was no sense of anxiety from the children towards Melissa.

    Melissa proceeded to tell them about how their life would be from now on.

    ¡¸You will be given three meals a day, ites from the kitchen so make sure you don¡¯t sleep in or you¡¯ll miss out.¡¹

    Hearing that there will be three meals a day, their eyes sparkled, the standard house would usually serve about two meals a day. Even when they were at the orphanage they must have not been able to eat satisfactorily at times. I am quitevish when ites to food and I¡¯m going to make sure they are able to eat their fill.

    ¡¸Come over here~¡¹

    Melissa bubbly guides the children to the back door and goes outside.

    ¡¸This here is the water well and boiler pot used for bathing. Draw water from the well and ce it in the boiler to heat the water, this will be Kroll¡¯s job. It might be a little difficult but you are a boy, so please do your best okay?¡¹

    As if they had never seen a bath, the children were looking at the ce with fascination. Kroll tried to draw water from the well as a trial and he seemed to be able to draw a sufficient amount. It may be that drawing water from a well is also a boy¡¯s job at the orphanage.

    ¡¸Once you¡¯ve all done your work and our family has finished using the bath, you children may also enter the bath okay?¡¹

    This is also what I¡¯ve allowed. That¡¯s because I dislike having dirty people wandering around my house. Moreover, Miti seems to have grown up well. With a little more refinement I think she will turn into a finedy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s about all there is to it. Other than that, whenever you find something you don¡¯t understand please ask me okay?¡¹

    Suddenly Melissa brings the three children close to her mouth.

    (You guys should try to not bother Nonna-san and Celia-chan if you can. They will probably get mad otherwise)

    It¡¯s good that Nonna isn¡¯t here right now. Considering how sharp her ears are, she would have probably heard that whisper. The three of them were nodding their heads earnestly.

    ¡¸Alright then, shall we start by cleaning lightly today? Miti and Alma, both of you girls should go and help Maria alright? Kroll wille with me to prepare the bath. After it¡¯s all done let¡¯s all hop in together~¡¹

    The children who have never entered a bath before cheered and they were enthusiastically heading to their cleaning duties.

    ¡¸Is this really alright? having such a loose rtionship?¡¹

    Celia probably wanted me to have a more systematic type of rtionship between Master and servant. Because she has such a serious personality, she probably didn¡¯t like these types of moreidback rtionships.

    ¡¸They are still children, even if I only act strict towards them, it won¡¯t necessarily turn them into good kids¡¹

    ¡¸We are not those children¡¯s parents! We should deal with them as if they were servants¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you want, you may treat them that way. After all, in terms of logic and reasoning you are in the right.¡¹

    It¡¯s likely that both Maria and Melissa will be spoiling the children, so it may actually turn out to be a perfect bnce.

    ¡¸Moreover that punk he..... was leering at me with his perverted gaze!¡¹

    I think it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard Celia use such rude words.

    ¡¸You are cute, so men will have their eyes attracted to you. Just endure it if it¡¯s to that extent¡¹

    ¡¸But! I am Aegir-sama¡¯s woman so that¡¯s uneptable!¡¹

    ¡¸If he tries to make a move on you just knock him out, just make sure you don¡¯t injure him.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll make him regret it.¡¹

    Well if he did dare toy a hand on his Master¡¯s woman whilst working, it is probably better if he learns a bitter experience from it. Let¡¯s pray that it won¡¯te to that.

    ¡¸Uwaahh~ it feels so good~¡¹¡¸Alma.... Hauu~¡¹

    Kroll worked hard (Although I also helped him out because he became exhausted towards the end) and managed to heat up the bath, everyone excluding him was enjoying the bath. Normally the servant would not enter the bath together with the Master, but today we were going to teach them how to use the bath properly so everyone hopped in. The bath is wide and even though eight people were in it, there was absolutely no problems. But as expected it wasn¡¯t really usible to have everyone enter.

    ¡¸Aegir~ wash me too~¡¹

    ¡¸You are not allowed to make the Master wash your body! I will be the one to wash you!¡¹

    ¡¸That hurts! Don¡¯t scrub so hard!¡¹

    At first Alma and Miti was afraid when they were here alone with me, but the women seemed toe in one after another to gather around me so seeing these beautiful women, they became interested rather than embarrassed.

    Seeing the scene of the women flirting with me whilst their magnificent naked bodies were bare for all to see, Alma covered her face with her hands but made sure to leave a gap between her fingers.

    ¡¸Aegir-san don¡¯t go out of the bathtub okay?¡¹

    Melissa embraces me from behind.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san¡¯s penis, has be really ecstatic hasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Well after seeing all these women nude, it¡¯s a natural body reaction.

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s a splendid specimen, if you show the children such a fiendish thing, they will develop a trauma.¡¹

    Nevertheless, both Miti and Alma clearly looked at my thing, and when they got out of the bath they were saying ¡°So big!¡± ¡°Scary!¡± squealing as they returned to their rooms.

    ¡¸Umm, excuse me but may I ask something?¡¹

    When I was going to go out of the bath, Melissa begins to talk in an ashamed manner.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll will be entering the bath from now but..... may I stay here to apany him? He would be so lonely if he were left all alone¡¹

    As she says, it may be quite lonely for a person to be alone in their first bath.

    ¡¸But, from today onwards, won¡¯t Kroll be alone?¡¹

    There¡¯s obviously going to be a problem with him entering with Miti and Alma.

    ¡¸That may be true but, since this is the first bath he will take in his life so....¡¹

    Perhaps, Melissa herself wants to enter together with him. She cannot give birth to her own children, and perhaps being able to wash and clean a child in the bath is one of her dreams.

    ¡¸Kroll is a male but he¡¯s still a child.... Will you please allow it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it. He¡¯s also gotten pretty dirty after all. Make sure to clean him properly, but seeing your naked figure at his age will probably cause him immense trouble at night though¡¹

    Kroll was throwing in the firewood to maintain the heat and he was wiping his sweat off his forehead when I called out to him from inside.

    ¡¸Kroll? Everyone¡¯s already left so you should alsoe in now¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    Still answering me with a nervous voice, Kroll goes toward the bathroom. Like he was taught, he undressed his clothes in the changing room and enters the bathroom, but he froze as he entered.

    ¡¸Wee! Look, you¡¯ll catch a cold so quicklye on in.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ehh?¡¹

    Kroll thought he was going to enter the bath alone but was instead greeted by this beautiful woman so he was totally bewildered. The beautiful woman who appeared before him was the kind person who guided him around the house just before. Although, her appearance did resemble a prostitute that he sometimes saw around a street corner.

    ¡¸This is your first time in a bath right? Wouldn¡¯t you be lonesome if you were here alone¡¹

    The woman who showed her smile to him was like a goddess incarnate in his eyes. But even more than the gentle smile she showed, Kroll¡¯s eyes were attracted to something a little below that. His eyes were stuck to her well-developed chest. Melissa was sitting on the low wooden chair ced on the floor, her private parts were covered with a towel, but, her very shapely tits werepletely naked.

    ¡¸Come on,e over here¡¹

    Kroll was fixatedly staring at her chest as he sat in front of Melissa.

    ¡¸How is it? Does it hurt?¡¹

    Using a coarse towel, she was scrubbing his back. Stepping into the bath for the first time in his life a terrible amount of grime and dirt was falling off his skin. Melissa was happily scrubbing the boys back and smiling.

    ¡¸Uwaa~ this is amazing. Make sure to clean yourself as well okay~?¡¹

    ¡¸Un.... Okay¡¹

    So that she could wash the dirt off even more, she bends forwards and puts more power in her hands and her breasts touched the back of Kroll¡¯s head. Because of that, the boy was not able to continue washing his body anymore.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You need to move your hands¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, but ....¡¹

    The boy was covering his crotch with both of his hands. Even after knowing clearly the nature of a man, Melissa didn¡¯t ce any meaning in his bodily reactions. She told him that she was going to wash his front as well, so she removed his hands and exposed everything.

    ¡¸Ahaha?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡¹

    Kroll was just like a young boy, he still had most his foreskin still wrapped around his erect penis. If you were topare the size to the Master of this household, it was likeparing a gigantic tree to a sapling, but it was brimming with vitality and was standing vertically.

    However, if you were to consider his age Kroll it was about ripe for him to peel his foreskin off. Melissa thought that this was a good opportunity and she intended to cleanse this spot as well.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ashamed. When a boy sees a woman, it will naturally be like this. But because it isn¡¯t good for it to be covered and suppressed by all this skin, I will clean the inside as well¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But the inside of the skin is....?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, leave it to Onee-san¡¹ 3

    Other parts of his body were also being washed and he was being taught how to clean himself in the bath. If the foreskin is peeled inside of warm water, it probably wouldn¡¯t hurt as much.

    (In truth, I would have preferred to just hold it in my mouth in order to peel the skin quickly, but that would be going too far, right?) 4

    Melissa¡¯s beloved man was not someone who would get jealous at a young boy, but in the chance that he got angry, Kroll would probably be driven out. The boy in front of her was trembling with both shyness and arousal; however, she didn¡¯t want any misfortune to befall him.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to peel it~¡¹

    She reached from behind him with both her hands and inside of the hot water, she lengthened his small penis.

    ¡¸Ei~?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it hurts!¡¹

    Her skilled hands made quick work of the procedure and using her fingers she started to rub off the dirt and filth which umted in this area. Her movements were both fast but gentle and were done in order to minimize the pain the young boy would feel. However, experiencing his first sensation of intense pleasure Kroll¡¯s waist jerked up above the water.

    ¡¸Uwa! Are you okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haaah! Haaa! Haa......¡¹

    Shaking and sshing the water¡¯s surface the young boy moved his waist towards the sky. He was in such an unsightly appearance right now but, because the boy had never released his sperm until now and he was suddenly stimted by a beautiful woman who had actually peeled the foreskin off his phimosis penis, it could not be helped.

    ¡¸Hmm, could it be that you¡¯ve never let it out before?¡¹

    ¡¸Let it out? Pee?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu.....¡¹

    Melissa thought for a little while.

    It would be virtually as easy as taking candy from a baby for Melissa to squeeze this young boy¡¯s first ever ejacte and wring him dry, but she was worried that it might stir the jealously of her beloved man. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t going to be using her mouth, so she judged that this was still safe to perform.

    ¡¸Kroll,e out of the water and sit down on the chair, I will teach you how to wash this ce properly.¡¹

    Clouded with his arousal, the young boy follows hermands without thought, he no longer had no ability to resist Melissa¡¯s words. Kroll sat down on the chair and she reached her hands from behind him. Having his skin just peeled off, the skin of his thing was entirely pink, she wrapped her hands around it and began to rub.

    ¡¸Like this you peel the skin off, and pay special attention to the nook and corners of this narrow part¡¹

    Melissa used her own saliva to lubricate her hand before stroking his weak spots, and used her other hand to tighten against the base of his penis. In conjunction with giving pointers on how to wash it properly, she gave him a terrifying amount of pleasure with her technique that was used to wring and squeeze the energy out of hundreds of men. This virgin boy who had just had his penis foreskin peeled stood no chance for the oing waves of pleasure that attacked him.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    Within a mere 10 seconds of caressing his member, his cute specimen throbbed and convulsed as if it was going to explode, and as proof of him bing a man the young boy spurted out his seed vigorously into the air.

    ¡¸Oh dear..... You came¡¹

    Whenpared to the violent ejaction of her beloved man, this was such a minute amount of semen that it was a cause of worry, however, it was forceful enough that it was capable of flying all the way to the bathroom wall.

    This is already a sufficient amount and it¡¯s just that her beloved was the weird one capable of releasing arge amount of ejacte that was strong enough to reach the ceiling. Melissa pretends not to see the thick yellowish sperm on the wall and climbs out of the bath.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s all done. From now on make sure to wash it properly by yourself, so that it doesn¡¯t get dirty¡¹

    His waist falling towards the floor, the young boy was breathing wildly. Melissa was going to get out of the bath at the same time as Kroll but she found that the young boy¡¯s thing was still standing erect.

    (He¡¯s so pitiful if I just leave him like this, so maybe I should do a little side service?)

    ¡¸Kroll, I¡¯m going to go out first okay? Though it may be difficult to draw water, please try your hardest from now on¡¹

    Giving him a hug from the front, her breastsnds perfectly against his face, and his recently awakened penis was tangled with her pubic hair. ¡°See yater¡± after saying that Melissa released her body from his and left the bathroom.

    Melissa takes her time to wipe her body in the changing room, and secretly peeks into the bathroom. What she saw was Kroll desperately calling her name over and over whilst stroking his cock.

    ¡¸If a virgin like you does it that much, you¡¯ll end up making yourself dry and empty you know? But I suppose it¡¯s better than making a mistake with the other children...¡¹

    It¡¯s not like the young boy could just say that he wanted to be pleasured. Suddenly, Melissa spreads out her fingers and recalls his size.

    ¡¸Hmm. Is it about one-fifth.....? or perhaps it¡¯s one-sixth?¡¹

    It was a fortunate thing that the boy could not hear her.

    That night with Melissa included, therge bed that was specifically ordered by the women had arrived, and making use of it the six people made love with each other. She felt a little guilty for helping the boy with his mastur- bation, but having this iparably enormous first-rate specimen in front of her, that tiny sensationpletely flew away from her mind as she became disheveled.

    Miri and Alma were unable to fall asleep in this new environment and they wereughing and rolling around in their beds tillte at night, ying with each other.

    Kroll hides under his bed and continues to stroke himself empty and dry until he falls asleep.

    From that day onwards, the boy would recall the sensation of Melissa¡¯s naked breasts and he would squeeze out all the seed within himself as a daily routine.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Name: Aegir Hardlett 19 years old, Spring

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Knight, Central Army First Division; Commander of the Calvary Unit

    Annual Sry: 80 gold

    Assets: 245 Gold coins (Silvers and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater (Long Sword), Large Bardiche (Spear)

    Equipment: High-grade Steel te Armor, ck Mantle (Cursed)

    Companions: Celia, Nonna Elektra, Melissa, Maria, Ca

    Servants: Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Agor, Christoph, Schwartz (Horse)

    Sexual Partners Count: 28 people

 Chapter 33: Central Army Established

    <h4>Chapter 33: Central Army Established</h4>

    In the za in front of the pce, the stage where the fierce battle to suppress the rebellion urred, 3000 soldiers are lined up neatly. Today is the founding sponsored by the new king, the establishment of the central army is going to held.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, to this gant person I...¡¹

    King Alexandro the 1st¡¯s speech continued. The central army, right now, is finally three timesrger in size. In order to get it operating as soon as possible in the present, it was established with its current war potential.

    ¡¸The 1st division cavalrypany is pretty much decided.¡¹

    Beside me is Celia, on the other side Agor is lined up on horseback. He is now officially listed and entered my squad as my adjutant. Celia looks dissatisfied but as one would expect I couldn¡¯t give the position to her.

    ¡¸I have ced the armymander preferentially in the cavalry after all.¡¹

    Mypany with 200 cavalries will certainly be used as the main force out of this army which hasn¡¯t yet gathered all the numbers it needs. Moreover, with heavy cavalry of 180 that are wielding the same equipment as the knights and 20 light cavalry for scouting, using a formation with just the cavalry is clearly assuming that the fights will not be against monsters or bandits.

    ¡¸The numbers have been gathered, but in terms of skill there is still uncertainty. For now, there is nothing to do but training.¡¹

    For Agor who has seen thepleted army in the Federation, this squad is still far from beingplete. The infantry and cavalry were quite selfish and thought they were different but even the most amateurish of amateurs are far better. He himself has a serious nature and for the sake of the squad is giving his best, I did well in picking him up.

    ¡¸Our first mission is to break through the enemy¡¯s encampment. Firstly you should prioritize training towards that breakthrough.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    The king¡¯s speech finished, the army left the za and turned to march to the capital. The march is happening in an area where there are noble mansions lined up in the center, the purpose is obvious that the goal is to show the majesty of the central army to those in addition to the foreign enemies. Among them, the sounds of the horseshoes of the 200 cavalry resounding is tremendous, an innocent kid waving his hand and contrastingly a noble who is making a sour face expression as if he bit his tongue, these were the kind of people standing around.

    The establishment of the central army was proimed throughout the entire nation, and under the armymander Bar Erich Radhalde, the soldiers were given a position directly under the king and alsoprise the main force of Goldonia.

    ¡¸Well, this is tiring! But this is an unbelievably armed squad isn¡¯t it~¡¹

    ¡¸Watch your mouth! You¡¯re just a private soldier!¡¹

    The ceremony ended, Christoph is using a light tone to talk while Agor is controlling him. Celia is also ring at him with narrow eyes.

    ¡¸We-well I¡¯m sorry...going crazy...¡¹

    He is truly a man who has a private¡¯s disposition. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like he has the skill to be amander. Even though he¡¯s a private, honestly he is below that of an average soldier, it¡¯s something like bncing the numbers.

    ¡¸You are really are an idiot aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Former Wings of Dawn member Carl added. He is someone who can¡¯t do anything but military upations so he was left in the squad. The two of them who gets carried away easily and has a frivolous nature got along well together. The difference between them is whether or not they have skill.

    ¡¸Well Carl, that¡¯s because up till now I have been talking normally, I still haven¡¯t gotten used to saluting yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Mercenaries would salute if you just give them money...you¡¯re really just a rookie huh?¡¹

    ¡¸But the captain is also a bad person. It would have been fine if he just made me toon captain.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t do such cruel things to the soldiers. The most Christoph could do is be captain for parties.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to say something like that, why don¡¯t you be your own toon, then you¡¯ll be number one.¡¹

    To be apanymander and above, it is quitemon in many situations wheremanding ability is more important than individual military prowess, whereas it is normally the strongest guy who bes the toon captain. A person who is just for show and gets carried away has no chance to get subordinates to follow him.

    It seems Agor will start increasing the skill of the squad by training hard immediately. The noble¡¯s captain will asionallye watch so it will be just the right time. He is certainly a captain, but showing his noisy face and darting here and there, it would be hard to do training.

    ¡¸Then, I will leave the training to Agor. If anything happens let me know.¡¹

    Among the sound of the horse running, I saw them off with salutes and left the training grounds.

    ¡¸Hey...is that the noble captain? Will it extend to the brothel in the daytime?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! He¡¯ll hear you.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if he heard me he doesn¡¯t have the courage toe at me.¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t heard? That captain is dangerous! In thest rebellion, he¡¯s a brave warrior who cut up 20 of the Imperial guards and became a new noble!¡¹

    ¡¸On top of that I heard that he cut the Imperial guard captain in half.¡¹

    ¡¸The rumor is that he has a hobby of taking the guy and skewering him while bathing in the lifeblood of his victims.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the story where he surrounds himself with arge amount of women in his mansion and does them all day.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that he haphazardly fucks women and his dick is all bloody.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s the story that robbers who enter his mansion are killed and he eats their intestines...¡¹

    What kind of monster have I be, but it¡¯s better than being belittled so I¡¯ll leave it alone. There is no way that all the soldiers would really believe all of it. And I don¡¯t want to spend a lot of time on meaningless things, I have things I want to do. On the way home, I stopped by the store to pick up the things I ordered.

    ¡¸That is... What could it be?¡¹

    Unsurprisingly following me in leaving the training grounds is Celia, who is curiously peeking around here and there. This is for your sake but I¡¯ll keep it a secret until we reach the house.

    ¡¸Ca, Melissa, do you have time?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Are we making a baby?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes~ It¡¯s alright¡¹

    Even so this mansion I bought is huge, I¡¯ve prepared personal rooms for the household members and also rooms for servants but there is still an empty room. In that room was a small table and chair that I bought and carried there...with several books spread out.

    ¡¸This is...what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t read. Read it to me~¡¹

    ¡¸This is... Practicing characters?¡¹

    That¡¯s what it is. Out of all of us, the ones who can¡¯t read are only Celia and Ca. Celia is curious about not being able to read the letters, and there are also times where it will be useful in the future. Ca doesn¡¯t really care and is only focusing on making babies just like an animal, I¡¯d like to give her some intelligence.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Celia, Ca, you guys should also be able to read and write. I¡¯m counting on Melissa, to be their instructor.¡¹

    Melissa can not only read and write but she can also do calctions. Nonna can also read and write well but she doesn¡¯t get along well with Ca, and Celia is not good with her type either.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re okay with me, I¡¯d be happy to do it, let¡¯s work hard you two.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...thank you very much...¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh, so annoying.¡¹

    Celia is so moved that it brought tears to her eyes, while Ca, as I thought doesn¡¯t really care.

    The appearance of Celia desperately studying to somehow absorb all the knowledge brings a smile to my face, but seeing Ca¡¯s appearance who is unwilling to study and bringing snacks andzing around I felt a sense of affinity with.

    Past: In the forest

    ¡¸Look, you got it wrong again.¡¹

    ¡¸This stuff is so small and fiddly it¡¯s hard to remember it.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief...I understand, if you copy it without making mistakes next time I¡¯ll do something amazing to your penis.¡¹

    ¡¸Something amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, look my tongue is quite long isn¡¯t it? What do you think about this?¡¹

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸If you get it right 3 times in a row I¡¯ll be your ve for a day. Whenever you want, wherever you want...even humiliating things or painful things, whatever you can think of.¡¹

    ¡¸........¡¹

    ¡¸Getting naked and being a dog all day while crawling maybe? Or perhaps tying me all spread out on the bed? This is a radish isn¡¯t it, not only that but it still has dirt on it...if you screw me while it¡¯s like that wouldn¡¯t it be doing something inhumane? Ufufu¡¹

    ¡¸I want to concentrate so please be quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara ara, what a cute kid~?¡¹

    ¡¸At that time it was drilled into my head in one shot quite well, did we pretend to be sweet lovers?¡¹

    From that point the efficiency of the studying rapidly improved.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? I don¡¯t understand this part...¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, you write it like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-thank you very much!¡¹

    Nonna doubted whether we were studying or flirting and came to check on us, which started a fight with Ca, but studying resumed after.

    ¡¸Heey~ Aegir-san. It¡¯s if there is time avable.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to teach the kids how to write. Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s after chores and heating the bath are done. I¡¯ll tell Maria that it won¡¯t be until everything is done. She¡¯s kind after all. so she may be willing topromise a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    I myself don¡¯t read much but why don¡¯t we buy and collect some bookshelves. I pay no attention to Ca and Nonna¡¯s argument, and while watching the quietly copying Celia such thoughts came to mind.

    1 monthter

    ¡¸Company squadron¨CLine up!!¡¹

    Metallic nks rang out as the 180 heavy cavalry lined up in a box-like formation. The degree of difficulty in having cavalry line up is much higher than that of having infantry line up. Thus the goal is to see the speed in which you are able to do so, which will determine how fast you will be able to change formations on the battlefield and how fast you are able to move around.

    My first division cavalrypany is able to establish a perfect formation in no time at all. Unmistakably within the newly formed central army it is the fastest.

    ¡¸Brilliant. In one month¡¯s time you are able to train them up this much.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we still have a long way to go. I can reduce the time by half.¡¹

    Agor is aiming for the elite standards of the Federation army. It ismon sense to know that the skill of the Olga Federation Army cannot bepared to those countries in the Central ins, and is even superior to that of the Empire.

    ¡¸The training for group breakthrough is shaping up nicely. Next it would be nice if we could also train for a real-life scenario where we charge while shielding from arrows.¡¹

    A heavily armed cavalry is the biggest threat to infantry. Of course, it will be the top priority to aim for archers and other long-ranged weapons, whether or not we can charge while blocking arrows will absolutely change the degree of our activities on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Yes. We will practice our charge while holding up shields but...¡¹

    ¡¸Cover the tip of the arrows with cloth and shoot them. I will let the archers know. With that much armor on even if you get hit nothing too bad will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s add to the training by using the paints over there to those who get hit in the head and chest.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good idea.¡¹

    The central army was allotted aparatively abundant budget. The tools used in training can be supplied quite sufficiently.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say that it is quiteplete, but I¡¯m proud that the squad is rather prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so, can they already be used in battle?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    I re at Agor for giving an anti-climactic answer but he quickly resumes talking.

    ¡¸Within the central army we may be excellent, but we will only know if they can be used in battle when we are actually on the battlefield. No matter how much they practice, a squad without actual experience will not amount to even half a man.¡¹

    The Wings of Dawn which has gathered veteran mercenaries have broken through the Imperial Army who were proud of their highest skill level. What Agor said is reasonable, but this is not something that Erich or I could do anything about. There is no way that we would send a squad into war just because we trained them up.

    ¡¸That is out of our scope. Get ready for the practice with raining arrows we mentioned earlier, I¡¯m expecting you to continue for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    For the joint training I need to pass it by Erich...Lord Radhalde.

    ¡¸And that¡¯s how it is, will you give us the permission?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, to have the cavalry get showered in arrows you have certainly thought enough about it. It¡¯s a necessary training, I¡¯ll grant the permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. And also one more thing...¡¹

    ¡¸Actual experience huh...As expected I cannot start a war at my own discretion...It has been spreading that the central army is elite amongst those in the capital after all, so we became unable to move out to do useless bandit or monster extermination.¡¹

    ¡¸For the present, do we have nothing else to do but training?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the number of soldiers are certainly increasing. If we continue like this...¡¹

    All of a sudden a visitor shouted.

    ¡¸Hmm, I have also thought about that.¡¹

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t Your Majesty!¡¹

    Erich was the first to start while everyone followed him in lowering their knees.

    ¡¸Stand, I have no intention of interfering with your training.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone stand! Continue!¡¹

    The soldiers resumed their training with even more fervor.

    ¡¸I would like to see just how brittle an army with actual experience is. The move has already been yed.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine to let them hear this in fear?¡¹

    The king confirmed that there was nobody around except for myself and Erich before opening his mouth.

    ¡¸As I have dered during the coronation ceremony, in order to reinforce the army there are necessary costs which I have requested for the nobles in each territory to pay a temporary tax, but there are many nobles who are hesitant.¡¹

    No wonder, with a sudden increase in taxes, the nobles won¡¯t just agree and say ¡®yes, is that so¡¯ and ept it.

    ¡¸Especially Margrave Alnode and the peripheral nobles have written a protest with signatures and sent it to me.¡¹

    Margrave is a noble who is given arge amount of territory around the nation¡¯s borders, and has the same status as Marquess. Due to its nature of cement, and having a particrlyrge military power, along with the high status and the surrounding nobles it is often that it bes the core.

    ¡¸It is there that I will set one month as the time limit and charge three times the temporary tax, if it isn¡¯t paid then I will notify them that the iron mine located in their territory will be state property.¡¹

    It is unreasonable. Not only three times increase in tax, but also the iron mine is beside the gold and silver mines and is an important interest. If that is taken out it is equivalent to confiscating their territory.

    ¡¸Your Majesty...then¡¹

    An unreasonable demand from the new king, there are surrounding nobles that are their friends, and they have a peculiar military force. Thus this restricts what they can think about.

    ¡¸It will be fine if they offer the tax and the mine. If they have foolish thoughts we will give the central army its actual war experience, I only have to beget arge amount ofnd.¡¹

    The king has always wanted to diminish some of the senior nobles¡¯ power. He probably thinks that this time is a good opportunity.

    ¡¸I have probably given you gentlemen a stage to work. Do not neglect your preparations.¡¹

    The king leaves, Erich and I decided to move up the schedule for training for preparations of actual war.

    Southern Goldonia Margrave Alnode Territory Mansion

    ¡¸What is this!? What a foolish king!¡¹

    The man tore the letter with the royal family seal attached to it and mmed the desk.

    ¡¸Master, doing that to the royal seal¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet! I don¡¯t remember acknowledging such a youngster as the king. He is a foolish man who doesn¡¯t understand reason!¡¹

    The middle-aged man who was yelling was Margrave Alnode, in the southern part of Goldonia, a senior noble who ownsnd in the borders of Arnd.

    ¡¸Is Count Rnd here?¡¹

    ¡¸Such arge voice, what is wrong?¡¹

    Count Rnd is a noble with territory adjacent to Margrave Alnode and the two families has had very close ties to one another for many generations. He has already passed the age of 55, but he was once a famous and very capable tactician in the royal pce.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not what¡¯s wrong! I followed the Count¡¯s advice and sent the written protest with the signatures but his reply is this!¡¹

    Margrave Alnode thrusted the torn letter at Count Rnd and showed him. The old count had to catch his breath at the sight of just a little of its contents.

    ¡¸Ts-!? This is...an excessively outrageous detail isn¡¯t it. I do not believe that His Majesty is serious about taking from us. Isn¡¯t it probably a threat to get us to pay the temporary tax increase?¡¹

    Alnode regained a little of his cool but he shook his head.

    ¡¸He¡¯s the guy who murdered Prince Beltorius and Duke Allens you know. He may plot to make us disappear in the same way.¡¹

    It is implied that all the high-ss nobles understood the earlier rebellious conflict was a plot to fight for the throne.

    ¡¸Certainly, I cannot deny the possibility...but if we give an excuse on this matter as soon as we leave for the capital it may be in their calctions to round us all up....¡¹

    ¡¸Then what! Do you mean to say that we should continue to ignore it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have an even better n. We will gather the troops that are held in the palm of the Margrave¡¯s hand.¡¹

    Alnode has an expectedly frightened look floating on his face. Even if he is disliked, the king is the king, for a senior noble high treason is a heavy crime.

    ¡¸Count...do you understand what you are saying?¡¹

    But Count Rnd¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸I am not proposing that we overthrow the royal family. We will show our resolve to the king and get him topromise. The nobles surrounding our territory have all had close rtionships with us for many generations, if we can get them to help we can gather quite a number of troops.¡¹

    ¡¸But, the king will not stay silent. Would he not send troops to face us?¡¹

    ¡¸The royal army numbers about 10,000 but security is ced in each region, he cannot afford to send any troops towards us. If Margrave and the surrounding nobles scrape together the farmers we can get around 5,000 to 6,000 in no time.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly...but my troops are primarily stationed around the borders. If we were to gather them the borders will be wide open.¡¹

    ¡¸That is also a part of the n. If the chaos is prolonged the King should understand that Arnd¡¯s borders would be in a dangerous state. That is why, if we can create a stalemate in the war, the King¡¯s side would break. If the King forgives us, it will not be high treason.¡¹

    ¡¸The capital also has an army called the central army or something that has just been established, numbers are around 5,000.¡¹

    ¡¸Margrave Alnode, think about this calmly. Such a gathering of troops cannot be decent in battle. After all they are just the King¡¯s ything, we have the advantageous position, there is nothing to fear.¡¹

    ¡¸But...alright.¡¹

    Alnode understood everything in his head, while thinking about the fact that if this fails everything will be lost, he made his decision.

    ¡¸This time¡¯s issue, even if we break and settle with them, the royal family¡¯s surveince will get stronger. The ie of our territory, it would be fine if we just report it to the royal family but...¡¹

    The distance from the margrave¡¯s territory to the capital is far. In the ces where it was hard for the surveince to reach, illegal ve trading, and trade without tariffs is partly the reason why the Alnode family is prosperous.

    The next day, Margrave Alnode sent a portion of nobles from his family as a representative to the king to protest that he had abused his authoritative power, he dered that until his advice is heard he will not be ruled by the king and he gathered troops within his territory.

 Chapter 34: Southern Sortie

    <h4>Chapter 34: Southern Sortie</h4>

    ¡¸Southern Noble¡¯s Rebellion¡¹ ¡¸Margrave Alnode¡¯s Uprising¡¹

    Shocking news flew all over the capital in an instant, whether you were amoner or a noble, it became a hot topic. It is no exception within the pce, in the bureaucracy the cab minister isically flustered and panicking while running around.

    ¡¸Then we will hold the emergency Imperial Council. The topic for discussion this time is...¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do those unnecessary things! What else is there but determining the steps to suppress the rebellion!?¡¹

    One yell from the king caused the ce to fall silent.

    ¡¸Normally this council is not necessary either. The rebels are rousing their troops, and we are going to suppress that. Isn¡¯t that all there is!?¡¹

    The king stood up from his seat as if the conversation was over but the ministers hung on.

    ¡¸But Your Majesty, even you ask to suppress them, the Margrave has already gathered a few thousand troops. The soldiers are gathered from the border zone so the border security is in a critical situation...¡¹

    ¡¸They are not nning to overturn the king¡¯s authority. They are just baffled by Your Majesty¡¯s, um, severe directive...¡¹

    The ministers¡¯ attitudes are indecisive.

    ¡¸What are you trying to say? You want me topromise with the rebels, lowering your heads in the hope that you will be forgiven?¡¹

    ¡¸But, at the present time our country does not have a method to suppress them, if this is prolonged there will be a gap for Arnd to be taken advantage of!¡¹

    These foolish ministers, isn¡¯t it due to your ipetency that has caused the situation in Arnd to get more severe!

    ¡¸Your fears are unnecessary. It is for that reason we have the central army.¡¹

    ¡¸But...something that was gathered in such a way-¡¹ ¡¸You there!¡¹

    Publicly repudiating the army that the king sponsored is taboo, there is no minister with enough courage to rock the boat so to speak.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s first have the central army head towards those guys and try to suppress them. If the army is defeated, we will think of something new. This council is over! I will give the departure order myself!¡¹

    The king said nothing else and flew out.

    ¡¸Oh dear, what a troublesome guy...¡¹

    ¡¸Going himself is just like the rebellion for the throne.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if his toy that he boasts about gets broken maybe he will be able to look at reality a little.¡¹

    It is unthinkable to expect victory from an army that has just been established and existed for less than two months and is now being sent into enemy territory. I can only hope that they fight a decent fight and still maintain the authority and power after the battle.

    The ministers breathed out a sigh and thought to themselves about the peace conditions after the battle.

    ¡¸Radhalde...I mean Erich. The first campaign is finally upon us.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will do my utmost to meet His Majesty¡¯s expectations.¡¹

    The king spoke in a calmness without showing an ounce of passion on his expression to the ministers. The appearance of him being agitated is also all an act, we all knew what he was like in the first ce.

    ¡¸This time¡¯s purpose for departure is not only that of victory. We need a prompt and overwhelming victory. One that not only makes the rebels tremble in fear but also all the nobles.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸It was just revealed to me, but once we have finished cleaning up the inside we should prepare for Arnd getting attacked. For that reason we cannot spend time on a small rebellion like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Arnd is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Crush those nobles so utterly andpletely that there will be no one who would think of opposing me again.¡¹

    Erich nods silently.There is no need for mercy, what we are seeking is impact and fear.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s depart!!¡¹

    The armymander Erich gave themand at the front with his sword drawn. The leaders of each squad repeated the order and the central army started marching in a neat column. The troops that have expanded up to 5000 people are well-ordered and marched beautifully, the residents in the capital all stopped their work and gathered in the main street.

    ¡¸Agor, don¡¯t be so nervous. Other than giving the order to depart, the captain is me. You just need to assist me with all you¡¯ve got.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! This isn¡¯t good, the weaknesses of thepany keeping to mind and causing me to worry.¡¹

    ¡¸For you it¡¯s been awhile since yourst experience?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, when I was young I participated in a tournament in the empire but I was a private that time, I have no actual experience in leading people.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so it¡¯s important that you have gotten to feel the atmosphere of the battlefield. If you find a gap in themand feel free to tell me.¡¹

    Agor nods and joins the other cavalry, giving out orders.

    Presently, the central army has three cavalrypanies, with the 180 heavy cavalry and excellent skill and mypany as the main force we will not be shaken. Depending on the timing of the order it is possible that we may be able to influence the state of battle of the whole army.

    Either way I am quite sleepy. Before leaving from being on standby yesterday, since the girls would be unable to see me for a while, Ca and Nonna especially, have been asking for me so I have not been able to sleep at all.

    As a farewell gift I splendidly made love to the girls, when they finally they got to a dangerous state they fainted and I told Miti and Alma to wipe them down, but the kids didn¡¯t know the result of interactions between men and women.

    ¡¸Onee-chan, what is this sticky stuff?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is...a man¡¯s love so to speak...or seed if you will...¡¹

    ¡¸What a weird smell.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that Alma! If you sit there you will get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    As I remember such things I start tough. I don¡¯t directly deal with children, but I can¡¯t say that it is a good environment for children to learn.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    All of a sudden Celia is lined up beside me. The cavalry is assignedrge warhorses so even when lined up beside Schwartz there is not much difference in height as before. Yesterday, she was asleep in the corner of the bed so she doesn¡¯t look sleepy.

    ¡¸I tried too hard yesterday and I didn¡¯t get much sleep.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face instantly reddened.

    ¡¸I-I even told you to take care of yourself yesterday...no it¡¯s because those two were seeking you out so desperately! I know we¡¯re friends and all, but losing consciousness and screaming is just like a sexual beast!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s because I went at them too hard that they became like that, it¡¯s usually the guy who is in the wrong when you look on top of the bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~, and also it¡¯s about those two but recently, it seems like they haven¡¯t been using ¡®that medicine¡¯, are you aware?¡¹

    Celia is sharp, she is properly paying attention to our movements before and after our conducts.

    ¡¸Ah, I know about it. It seems they want children so that¡¯s why, I already bought a house and thought it was fine. We have mutual understanding so don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    Celia makes aplicated face and thinks about it.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why those two were like that...I would also do that if I grow up a little more...¡¹

    ¡¸You would be fine being pregnant and waiting at home?¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t want that.¡¹

    Schwartz, as if saying he¡¯s had enough, neighed. That voice caused the surrounding horses of the nobles to get slightly disturbed. Schwartz¡¯s size is still special even amongst therge warhorses that the 1st division cavalry has gathered. His love for women is still apparent from before and he would not let the squad touch him so Celia was taking care of him in the meantime, but now he has an exclusive female caretaker looking after him.

    ¡¸Celia it¡¯s a war this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! I will show you my performance.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be nice...¡¹

    It would trouble me if you sought achievements and ended up dying for it.

    ¡¸When you be an adult woman you will bear children. So don¡¯t die on me.¡¹

    ¡¸Fue! I-It¡¯s a great privilege!¡¹

    Getting to the enemy headquarters of the rebel army of Margrave Alnode with a regr march would take 7 days. But the Margrave¡¯s territory is within a wide area so to reach the city it would take another 2 days. The geographical advantage ispletely in the enemy¡¯s favor so we have to have remarkably strong vignce. Until then let¡¯s pet Celia¡¯s ass as wefortably head there.

    7 dayster Margrave Alnode territory Erich main force

    ¡¸It¡¯s out of our expectations to conduct field battle right? I surely thought that it would be confined within the city.¡¹

    The Margrave¡¯s army will be in a ce close to the interior¡¯s entrance, spread across a small hill.

    ¡¸They should want to avoid burning the city during the confusion of the war. But it is convenient for us.¡¹

    From what I saw the Margrave¡¯s army is mainly infantry and has few cavalries. Capturing the city is assumed but the ones who will fight in the field will do so with an advantage.

    ¡¸Quickly assemble our formation. Their position is high; their arrows will reach first so be careful. Those who have shields should go to the front.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the results of training but they are moving while taking the orders and made the formation. It did not look like the movements of an army that has been established for just two months.

    On the other hand, the Margrave¡¯s army has the same amount of numbers but is disorderly, it looks like they are clumping together like a dumpling. Seeing how we have assembled a formation and is starting to advance, they are hurriedly rearranging their ranks. But their movement is sluggish, if you look carefully their ranks are like a crooked line.

    Even so camping on top of a hill is a big advantage, for the approaching infantry the falling arrows cause them to fall apart, the soldiers who failed to be block the arrows with their shields fall down. Firing arrows from the top of a mountain would also extend the range, and because the difference in height will also increase the power it will easily prate the leather armor that the normal infantry wear.

    For a while, the allies in vanguard were being shot one-sidedly but without dropping the speed of our march and continuing to advance, the enemy is also in range of our own archer squad.

    ¡¸Continuously fire, shoot ceaselessly!¡¹

    Arrows from our ally archer squad were also fired and a shootout between both armies¡¯ archers began. The arrows from the Margrave¡¯s army are pouring down spread over a wide range, whereas our ally archers match the timing of firing their arrows and their aim with each other, focusing on piercing a single area.

    Different from the infantry, the archers could not protect themselves with shields so they were exposed to the attacks defenselessly. The archers of the Margrave¡¯s army who were hit by effective concentrated firing fell one by one, the counterattacking arrows are visibly decreasing.

    Gathering together, the enemy archer squad fell back. They are probably hiding under therge shield in the back, if it¡¯s ording to the theory then the long spear unit who has superior defense wille out now.

    ¡¸Now, give the order for the first division cavalrypany to charge at the center of the enemy. Maximum speed!¡¹

    The order was told immediately using hand signals.

    ¡¸Captain, it¡¯s the order to charge.¡¹

    Agor straightened his back and reported.

    ¡¸All units form the wedge formation and charge! Follow me!¡¹

    ¡¸M-me too!¡¹

    Because breakthrough training was prioritized, the formation specialized for breaking through is the wedge formation due to its fast expansion. The distance to the enemy is just a little, it will not be a problem if we sprint at full speed. Even amongst apany that has gathered horses that excel in speed, Schwartz shakes them off and continues to elerate.

    The allied infantry and archer squads deployed in the front quickly open up a path, slipping past that gap 200 units broke through like a hurricane.

    ¡¸Look! The enemy¡¯s switching of the archers and the spear units won¡¯t make it in time. Let¡¯s breakthrough just like this, don¡¯t slow down!¡¹

    The Margrave¡¯s army vanguard consists of a mixture of the escaping archers and the long spear units which have gone to the front, but they are not forming a decent rank. In addition, the archers who were afraid of the oing heavy cavalry, without obeying orders, arbitrarily fired arrows which spurred on chaos. There is no way to miss this opportunity.

    Sometimes sporadic arrowse flying at us but they pose no problem. The distance is 50 meters, when it became a few seconds before contact the entire squad yelled together.

    Ooooooooh!!!

    To the enemy army, the voice that reached them was like hearing the screams of the demons.

    Southern Noble Camp

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard of any of this!¡¹

    We shouted unanimously while pointing the spears at them. The nobles that have been conscripted from the vige was only told to bring a spear, and also to feed yourself. It was the same when the king¡¯s army were advancing towards us, as long as I didn¡¯t get careless during the faceoff everything would be fine!

    During the shootout with the arrows in the beginning, I was hiding under the shield but my allies were all falling over. I also borrowed a bow to use, but those who are shooting from a high ce are definitely at an advantage!

    The archer squad ran away, so we were ordered to set up our spears and head out. We went out in a hurry, but the archers who were running away got in the way so we couldn¡¯t set up decently! While we were doing so the enemy cavalry came running at us. Everyone wore their own rugged armor arbitrarily like noble knights and came at the ce where I¡¯m at in a straight line. Damn it! It would have been fine if you went a little to the left or right before!

    Those guys in the archer squad are panicking and shooting away but there is no effect, moreover those that stop to stand to aim their arrows are getting in the way of our long spears and we cannot properly set up.

    ¡¸Move faster! You¡¯re in the way!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t push!¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯ve alreadying!!¡¹

    Those guys shouted their war cries, and the surrounding allies all got scared and prepared to run away.

    Is it no good? As I thought that, there was a guy amongst those flying at us riding arge ck horse cutting those in the front and moving ahead towards us. The guys who tried to block his path were trampled and crushed by his horse, making croaking noises like a frog. They died a pitiful and quick death. Myrades from the same area surrounded him with spears and tried to pierce him, but they were chopped in half by an axe-like spear. Momos and Tyler...even though they were good guys.

    ¡¸That guy¡¯s themander! Shoot him down!¡¹

    A noble drew his sword and was going to say something but one thrust from a spear killed him. The other cavalry came one after the other like an avnche and defeated my friends.

    There¡¯s no way we can win! I threw my weapon and my heavy armor and everything away and ran as fast as I could. I don¡¯t want to die in a ce like this! I have a wife and son waiting for me in the vige!

    Erich Headquarters

    ¡¸Commander! The first division cavalrypany has broken through the enemy¡¯s centerpletely, the enemy is crumbling!¡¹

    ¡¸The difference in skill is showing, if they can assemble their spears in a line quickly it won¡¯t go so easily.¡¹

    Even so, it¡¯s amazing. In one hit, the enemy¡¯s formation is torn to pieces. Especially Aegir who is cutting down the people around him in the front, people and their parts are flying around in the air like dancing leaves. Disgusting screams rose from the scene. His fighting style is to break the enemy¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸From the looks of their armor they should be farmers that were conscripted or recruited. If something like that was happening in front of their eyes, they would have no choice but to run away.¡¹

    The staff officer was impressed as he said it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even I would run away if something like that came out, I wouldn¡¯t want to die.¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s formation was punched through by the cavalry and the center is copsing just like a cave-in. In order to save the center, the right wing and left wing of the army change their directions.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here. Infantry unit advance, crush the enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no longer a need for any tricks. The enemy is already preparing to flee. We can just use strength to push them out.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s order the whole army to conduct a full scale attack! Let¡¯s draw the curtain on this thing.¡¹

    The time the entire infantry unit starts advancing, my first division cavalrypany has already broken through the enemy¡¯s formation, anding out from the back.

    ¡¸I havepletely broken through the enemy! Let¡¯s change direction and charge at the enemy again!¡¹

    Celia talks excitedly about her merits in battle.

    ¡¸No, We will go to the back just like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?! Even though the enemy is exposed and in a defenseless state...¡¹

    ¡¸If we rush in again it will be a free-for-all and they won¡¯t be able to use the bows, on top of that there is also the danger of hitting each other and the infantry will not be able to move as they wished. It¡¯ll be fine if we remain here, just by having enemies on their ass will be enough of a threat for them.¡¹

    Agor also nodded, it was correct as a tactic. But, it¡¯s boring to wait and do nothing.

    ¡¸All troops, hit the transportation unit at the back but do it while not leaving the enemy headquarters!¡¹

    Seeing the result and before running away it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take the supplies.

    The transportation unit would typically have escorts along with them when carrying goods on missions but troops of that caliber cannot stop our heavily armed cavalry. If they wanted to run away it would be without pulling the slow horse-drawn carriage, the driver and the escort troops were flung around in a festival of blood and therge amounts of foods fell into our hands.

    Destroying the transportation unit, and while returning to our ranks, the enemy retreated on top of the hill. The main force of the central army should be pushing them back, to take flight or to retreat those who are unable to make a decision are those that will fall down. Let¡¯s make it easier for them to understand soon, why don¡¯t we?

    ¡¸Is it about time, let¡¯s go one more time Agor. Let¡¯s settle this.¡¹

    There¡¯s already a standard free-for-all going on so there won¡¯t be any arrows being fired. The allies have remaining strength and so they could send several people bouncing and flying around, but if we settle things quickly it would result in reduced damage.

    ¡¸Everyone, take a horizontal position. Crush the enemies haphazardly.¡¹

    The soldiers have high morale and raised their weapons and shouted, they charged in a single horizontal line.

    The cavalry broke open the center, in addition to retreating while taking the entire infantry unit¡¯s attack, the Margrave¡¯s army ispletely destroyed by the cavalry that charged at them from behind after having been pierced through once already. As a result of the ferocious pursuit of the entire central army, out of all 5000 of the troops over 2000 were turned into corpses and they suffered a crushing defeat.

    Even the suprememander, Margrave Alnode¡¯s eldest son, Viscount Dodoria has died and many nobles followed after. In one battle the southern noble alliance suffered arge and fatal blow.

    The march of the central army does not stop. Straight ahead, towards the southern city Zaal where Margrave Alnode set up his residence, they resume their advances.

 Chapter 35: Demise

    <h4>Chapter 35: Demise</h4>

    ¡¸Count Rnd! Where?! Where are you?!¡¹

    Raising his voice with his hair disheveled while running around in his mansion, the appearance of the male noble in the south, Margrave Alnode, was not at all dignified.

    ¡¸Rnd-sama has just returned to his own mansion for an emergency...¡¹

    One of the followers of a lower noble answered timidly as he watched Alnode¡¯s sudden change in appearance.

    ¡¸That stupid geezer just won¡¯t die! You only ran away!!¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that baseless way of speaking! What on earth is it?¡¹

    Alnode kicks his desk away forcefully.

    ¡¸Our army has been beaten by the king¡¯s army, and my son died! The troops have also been mostly killed off or ran off! ....How dare he! How dare he! What was it about the king¡¯s ything, what was it about being gathered randomly! With this my house will!¡¹

    Rnd was the one who urged Margrave Alnode to start the rebellion, and yet Rnd has already escaped; Margrave Alnode hurled all the abuse he could think of in anger. But no matter how much he says it won¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s the ringleader, he understood that there is no way toe up with an excuse for the royal family. It is possible to simply run away, but he has the pride of a well-known noble. There is no way that he could live by throwing everything away and living as a peddler or farmer.

    The nobles that have gathered in the mansion could not hide their unrest. It is clear that the king¡¯s army is heading here after being able to break the battle. But there is no ce in their own territory to run to where they can oppose the king¡¯s army. In the end, there is no other way but to rely on the Margrave, this is a sinking ship....

    In the gloomy atmosphere, the gatekeeperse running with strained voices.

    ¡¸A messenger from the king¡¯s army has arrived!¡¹

    Everyone stood up, Alnode suppressed his fury and regained his calmness.

    ¡¸Call him here.¡¹

    ¡¸I will tell you the words from the king.¡¹

    Alnode doesn¡¯t hide the discouraged expression. When negotiating with nobles of higher status it is normal to send a representative with equal standing. To send a messenger with a message in hand, means that there is no room for negotiations.

    ¡¸I wish for peace.¡¹

    The nobles have relieved expressions, having broken the army, not wishing for further warfare ismon knowledge. It is inevitable that more or less territory and interest be forfeited at this point.

    ¡¸However other than what I¡¯ve said, it would not be done for free. The conditions for peace is to have Margrave Alnode as well as all nobles who joint signed to be executed! All peerage will be lifted; territory will be confiscated! Your son is held in the capital and his safety is guaranteed.¡¹1

    ¡¸Is there such a stupid thing?!¡¹ ¡¸This is no different from the crime of high treason!¡¹

    ¡¸Fu, fufufu...that¡¯s right...if it¡¯s this...a messenger is good enough...¡¹

    Margrave Alnode is not aplete idiot. He understood everything now. The king intended to do this from the beginning. To make an example of the nobles who did not pay the tax and make me into an offering.

    ¡¸A-Margrave Alnode...this is some kind of mistake. If the king sent a messenger to us it means¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s enough, I¡¯ve had enough.¡¹

    Standing up unsteadily, he took a sword from the wall into his hand. Nobody knew what was going to happen and while everyone looked on dumbfounded, Alnode swung his sword down, and cut down the messenger.

    ¡¸Aah!!¡¹ ¡¸What did you do!?¡¹ ¡¸Are you going mad!?¡¹

    The nobles¡¯ faces turned pale and shouted, if you cut the king¡¯s messenger, nothing you say will go through. It is the same as signing the execution order for all the nobles here and their families.

    ¡¸What a foolish person, you still don¡¯t understand. The king intended to erase us from the beginning! It was from the time when we said we were unhappy with the temporary tax...Everything else after that was for the sake of getting us agitated and provoking us. After the conclusion was out, there is nothing we can do now...¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Then we should look for someone to help...¡¹ ¡¸Who would be willing to help traitors like us?¡¹

    The nobles were moring hysterically.

    Alnode was strangely quiet.When you are unable to do anything, people cane be unexpectedly calm. And he thought of the one way to escape.

    ¡¸Calm down, we still have an option. To get someone to help us who suffered a hit from the king¡¯s army that is pushing us back.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anyone who would be our ally and help us...¡¹

    ¡¸There is. In the south, it falls under the oath that we swore to the king of Arnd.¡¹

    Everyone was at a loss for words, it was exactly the deed for traitors, it is the worst disgrace.

    ¡¸Think about it, if we continue like this, then we can only choose death, and our house destroyed. Then even if we must cover ourselves with shame we can extend our lives and our children and grandchildren will have an opportunity to take revenge.¡¹

    There is already only one way left. The choice is whether we stop or continue.

    Some did it for their children, some did it to live on, all the nobles were determined to continue.

    ¡¸Is Viscount Bellido here?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here.¡¹

    A warrior wrapped in silver armor, age is around 30 years old, appearance is gantly organized and he¡¯s handsome enough that one word from him can get any woman to open her crotch.

    ¡¸You have been brought into my family and I will have you fulfill your duty as my child. I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll have you see this to the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, when I took your daughter Catherine as my wife I was willing to apany her to the depths of hell.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I will have you lead my knights. My son has already gone off...if you are able to earn some merits you will be an adopted son of the Alnode family and will seed it as the heir.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that would be wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸Your military feats resound in the kingdom, if it¡¯s Viscount Bellido then brushing aside the king¡¯s army would be a simple task.¡¹

    Smiles returned to a few of the nobles¡¯ faces. But their paleplexion still remained.

    Central Army Campsite

    The central army has Zaal, the base city of Margrave Alnode, in front of them and set up their campsite. The remaining forces of the enemy are few. Their only option is to hole themselves up in the city but even that will not continue for long. It is there that a report came in.

    ¡¸The messenger was cut down? That¡¯s it?¡¹

    I ask Erich if that¡¯s a big deal. Even I would cut him down if I was told something ridiculous from the enemy.

    ¡¸That means that they pulled the bow against the royal family. There will be no peace negotiations and we will have to fight until the end.¡¹

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t expect this to be something a losing army would do.¡¹

    ¡¸It might have been done on impulse, perhaps he is trying to rely on Arnd.¡¹

    Certainly if they have nothing afterwards they would call for help haphazardly. And the closest in terms of geography would be Arnd.

    ¡¸But that is an impractical theory on top of the desk. Once night falls we willunch a full attack, show no mercy to those who hole up in the city. If we shoot ming arrows like a mountain the city would change from a fortress into a kettle in hell.¡¹

    Even if we reduce the city to scorched earth it would not change our objective for victory.

    ¡¸I will have you work tomorrow as well but...there is another secret mission from the Majesty himself.¡¹

    Erich and I leave the tent by ourselves and enter the forest. Celia wanted to tag along but I held her back. It seems that nobody but myself can know about it.

    In the pitch ck darkness, waiting for a little bit, four torches wavering in the shape of the character ¡®°Ë¡¯ came closer.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the signal.¡¹

    From the darkness shadows of people appeared. Two of them are apparently escort and brawny men, two are nobles wearing expensive looking clothes.

    ¡¸Why this is Lord Radhalde, the armymander going out of his way to personally meet us, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡¹

    The elder nobles respectfully lowered their heads.

    ¡¸Count Rnd, it is good that everything went well.¡¹

    Count Rnd is one of the people who sent the written protest with joint signatures, the southern noble aligned with Margrave Alnode and essentially his number 2.

    ¡¸No well, Margrave Alnode isn¡¯t too proficient with tricks so it went easily...sorry I¡¯mte to introduce. This is my son. Once the matter this time is cleaned up it was my intention for him to inherit...¡¹

    I see, from the sending of the written protest to the rebellion, everything done was a race.

    ¡¸Well let¡¯s hear the course of events.¡¹

    Erich urges to cease the useless small talk.

    ¡¸Yes, the Alnode faction has put soldiers in the city, trying to desperately defend. In addition at this time there is no evidence that the foreign troops are there.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, then it is as nned that their fate will end from tomorrow¡¯s attack.¡¹

    ¡¸So...after crushing Alnode, have you heard from his Majesty regarding crossing ournd? There is a dangerous bridge that has been crossed over multiple times...¡¹

    Thend of the crushed southern noble being turned into national property; Rnd would take the leftovers. The king had said something like that, this elder as well as his Majesty is quite the tactician.

    Erich didn¡¯t change his expression at all.

    ¡¸It is just as you have heard from his Majesty. Then this time¡¯s tactic, the household has not been talked about right?¡¹

    The old Count stretched his hands exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸That is already! In any case if there is a chance that it will leak I will without a doubt kill the Margrave. The only thing I know is about your son, I only knew about your escorts just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s good.¡¹

    Erich and I signaled with our eyes.

    I pull the Dual Crater from my back, and sh the two escorts.The escorts who let their guard down couldn¡¯t do a thing, they crumbled down while still having a shocked expression.

    ¡¸What are you!?¡¹

    The next person who looks like a threat would be the younger one, he may not be reliable but he would have more power than the elder.

    ¡¸Hiih! Hiiih! Why, damn it!¡¹

    The man desperately tries to pull out his sword but he forgot to remove the fastening string so he couldn¡¯t draw his sword. While making sure not to get in his way I use my sword to stab deeply into his chest, the man loses his strength.

    ¡¸P-punk! Why is it like this-It¡¯s different than what we said!¡¹

    Erich draws his sword and approaches Count Rnd.

    ¡¸Traitors will lose their life for their betrayal. It has been something that was said a few hundred years ago.¡¹

    Erich thrusts his sword into Count Rnd¡¯s eye. The poor elder in that time convulsed, and would never move again for eternity.

    ¡¸The cowardly Count Rnd saw that he was in an unfavorable situation, he went to escape with his son but was killed by bandits at night. It was something like that.¡¹

    Erich took the expensive looking things from the Count and his son and threw them deep into the woods. If by any chance the corpses get discovered it is to make it look like it was the work of bandits.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty scary. This is what you call tactics huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like this either but without tactics there would be no politics.¡¹

    I wipe the blood off my sword with the clothes from the pathetic corpses, and go back without saying anything.

    ¡¸With you here, I¡¯m thankful that I don¡¯t have to worry about military strength in these kinds of missions.¡¹

    I¡¯m confident that I won¡¯t lose in a death match between a few people.

    ¡¸One day I may be murdered someday too huh.¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty believes that you are some kind of new wind. There will be no such thing...but if there is a chance of assassination, a squadron is necessary or else it wouldn¡¯t be possible.¡¹

    We prepare for tomorrow¡¯s fight and drink alcohol, also enjoying the cool air we left to take a walk outdoors. That was all there was.

    Simultaneously with the dawn, the central army began their all-out attack on the city of Zaal.

    The city Zaal is the center city in the south, where the Margrave set up his residence but with the opposing violent Arnd close to them, themerce and business did not develop outstandingly, and its poption was only 3000 so it wasn¡¯t that big.

    The Margrave¡¯s soldiers fired arrows from the top of the city¡¯s walls, we threw stones to counter attack, but as soon as the archer squad fired their ming arrows all at once, the town was engulfed in mes. They would not be able to hold on and would quickly leave the walls to retreat, the central army did not sacrifice anything important and was able to invade the city sessfully.

    ¡¸We did not have our turn in this siege warfare. Should we be quiet in the back so as to not get in the way?¡¹

    Of course attacks against a wall, in a narrow street with houses extending along the inner city, the cavalry cannot do much. Different from the capital, there is not much space for the cavalry to line up neatly in the main road or the za, Agor suggests that we split into smaller squadrons, and each help the neighboring squads by providing back-up.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I have returned.¡¹

    Celia who went out to scout has returned.

    ¡¸There are sporadic resistance in each ce, but there are norge squads. They all seem like clean-up fights.¡¹

    ¡¸...Isn¡¯t it strange? Although they have taken a hit in thest fight this is their headquarters. 1000 or 2000 troops should be here though.¡¹

    Agor twists his neck. But I see the answer.

    ¡¸They¡¯re escaping aren¡¯t they, I don¡¯t know how much of a reserve army the Margrave has but normally he would have at least a few thousand. Due to the defeat of their rebellion, the recruited farmers and mercenaries have definitely run away.¡¹

    To get on a sinking ship means that he has no more room to breathe. Agor who was in the Federation¡¯s army may not know, but to the mercenaries and farmers the first thing they care about is their rewards, in a situation where they are sure to lose they will absolutely run away.

    ¡¸The soldiers who came out from the city walls earlier have no intention of resisting.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then inversely if those soldiers who are continuing to resist now are still here...¡¹

    ¡¸Those who have sworn their absolute allegiance to the Margrave, or those who have no ce to run. Those who have resolved to die are tough though.¡¹

    Whether my intuition correct or not, the squad that has advanced to the lord¡¯s mansion has reported that they have ran off.

    ¡¸Agor, we won¡¯t be able to do anything decent anyways. Why don¡¯t we check up on the enemy¡¯sst squad?¡¹

    ¡¸The captain is a curious fellow isn¡¯t he...I¡¯ll go along with you.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong you inferior dogs!? Is this the end!?¡¹

    The man who was raising his voice in victory was surrounded by heavily armed knights lined up, the corpses of the soldiers of the central army rolled around. The one with a bitter face is Bruno, formerly Knight Bruno Renster is the suprememander of the infantry.

    ¡¸Bruno, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸When I tried to invade the lord¡¯s mansion he suddenly appeared, this is pretty tough.¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Cecil Bellido! Those of you want my head as a trophy,e fight me!¡¹

    A man who looks like amander shouted loudly. It seems he has a lot of confidence. The cavalry that have challenged him to a duel earlier have all been instantly cut down.

    ¡¸Is he strong?¡¹

    ¡¸Viscount Bellido is number 1 in the kingdom, and is famous man as a knight whopeted twice. The troops under hismand are most likely Margrave Alnode¡¯s personal knights, he¡¯s the Margrave¡¯s adopted son and son-inw after all.¡¹

    Having a hero lead an elite group of knights and protecting the mansion¡¯s gates, this is problematic.

    ¡¸Should I shoot an arrow?¡¹

    My thoughts coincide with Agor and Bruno. If you think about it normally you would not want to duel and lose your subordinates meaninglessly. Unfortunately, we are above normal soldiers, more than wanting to protect a knight¡¯s honor we want to winfortably.

    Raining arrows from the bow gun squad¡¯s attacks caused the knights and their horses to fall down one by one.

    ¡¸Cowards! What do you take a knight¡¯s pride to be!?¡¹

    Didn¡¯t you say that we were inferior dogs earlier, being so naive as to line up in front of the gate you guys get a failing grade in terms of being a warmonger. There are not many knights who could move satisfactorily but Viscount Bellido has good fortune and has not been hit with an arrow.

    ¡¸Now that it hase to this, I propose a duel with your hero! Now Step forward!¡¹

    Me and Bruno look at each other andugh spontaneously. A fight that has been settled and asking for a duel, this guy is definitely not fit to be in the army. Bruno looks like he wants to shoot him, he gave orders to the bow gun squad, but Agor stepped forward.

    ¡¸He is not fit to be in the army but, he wasn¡¯t hesitant to be stabbed by the raining arrows. A fitting warrior should be given a fitting end...¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to ept the challenge?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    Agor is strong but looking at that guy simply he looks to be pretty good too. Honestly speaking he is several times stronger than Agor. Losing a skilled adjutant here would not be good. I may also not be fit to be in the army.

    ¡¸I will go, is it alright Bruno?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey...are you serious?...¡¹

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve had a duel. I know it¡¯s a foolish idea but I don¡¯t care.

    ¡¸My name is Aegir Hardlett, I will read you yourst rites.¡¹

    I got off Schwartz and went forward. Bellido smiled with joy, he may have thought that arrows woulde flying at him from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡¸What a waste for this man to be ced amongst the trash! Nowe!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a charge, both of us got on our horses and a jousting match has started.

    His spear was quite an ornament and he had his trophies unnecessarily attached to his extravagant spear, but it had weight and it moved pretty sharply.

    Receiving my attack, he was skilled in turning and counter attacking quickly and he the name of number one in the kingdom was not just for show.

    But I have no intention of losing. I am done checking his skill, I¡¯ll hit him with full force with my spear.

    One hit, two hits, three hits, his posture broke down and the fourth attack finally caused him to fall off his horse.

    ¡¸Ugh! ...It is not settled yet!¡¹

    He got up quickly and pointed his spear at me. I also got off Schwartz and drew my spear, I took a posture for thrusting.

    We slowly closed the distance, when he entered my range I unleashed a strong thrust. He predicted that his armor would break, and predicts that I would aim at his neck so he protects that area but he¡¯s wrong. I aim at his center, I thrust at the hardest part of the armor protecting his chest. Of course, I could not prate it, but with a super heavy-weighted weapon, one strike is enough to blow him away.

    He rolled on the ground, he was about to get up but I put my de through his throat.

    Blood sprayed out and indicated the end of the fight.

    ¡¸Raise your voices!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooo¨C!¡¹

    Bruno took the lead and took a portion of therge squad that was the support and a portion of my squad also shouted their war cries. The knights that have lost theirmander threw their weapons away and surrendered, when we were cheering in victory from the lord¡¯s mansion, the enemies scattered around the city also stopped their resistance and the base of the rebelling nobles, the city of Zaal has fallenpletely.

 Chapter 36: Mother

    <h4>Chapter 36: Mother</h4>

    Following Viscount Bellido¡¯s death, the knights surrendered as well as all the enemies inside the city, and the battle ended. The cavalrypany which is under Agor¡¯smand split up inside the city and kept a watchful eye to maintain order while Celia and I along with the skilled Carl and a few other subordinates entered into Margrave Alnode¡¯s mansion.

    There have been reports that there are looting and raping of women and children starting inside the city by a portion of the soldiers, so for the purpose of maintaining order, Captain Erich and Bruno are running around. Margrave Alnode no longer has any ce left to run. Even with just us we don¡¯t have to worry thinking about him running away.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹ ¡¸By all means, please have mercy...¡¹

    The servants in the mansion are bowing down towards me. There was no hostility in their eyes, just a feeling of fear. The exhausted nobles are gathered together in the banquet hall located on the premises.

    ¡¸Who is Alnode-dono?¡¹

    I step in the middle of all of them who are still in their armor and helmets and stare at everyone. I had no intention to intimidate them uselessly but I¡¯m not a person who shows off respect.

    ¡¸...a person who doesn¡¯t introduce himself is really an inferior guy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Knight Aegir Hardlett. Are you Alnode-dono?¡¹

    The nobles who conspired in the rebellion have had their status stripped by his Majesty already. It is not necessary to show respect for nobles like you.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I did not expect such an ending to happen...¡¹

    ¡¸Then, formitting the crime of treason against the royal family I will restrain you. Also, I will do the same to those who have signed their names.¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse!¡¹¡¸Die!¡¹

    Several nobles pull out their swords and came at me, but Celia and Carl who were alert instantly cut them down. Those who rarely use a sword and move childishly would not be able to defeat those veterans of battle. One noble slipped through and closes in on me, but there is no need to draw a sword. Like a piece of art, I pull the guard of the thin sword and grab his throat.

    ¡¸Gah! Guh! Ooh!¡¹

    I crush his throat with a squeeze and the sounds from crushing can be heard, the chubby noble loses strength and copses.

    ¡¸Is there anyone else? It would save me a lot of time and be convenient for me.¡¹

    Everyone drops their sword to the floor and bows down.

    ¡¸Foolish ones, what have you aplished with this ugly resistance.¡¹

    Alnode mutters with no strength.

    ¡¸That helps a lot. I was told to bring only you alive.¡¹

    ¡¸To be hung in front of everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸Well that, you will have to hear from his Majesty. Take him away!¡¹

    The nobles line up in a single file, like prisoners...they are prisoners but they are being taken away.

    ¡¸What will happen to my family?! What about my family?!¡¹

    One of the nobles shouted unsightly.

    ¡¸More than usmoners, you soldiers should know better what the sentence for high treason is.¡¹

    For the crime of high treason, other than the perpetrator, the direct family and his wife would be executed. Other connected families and blood rtives are branded with a mark of disgrace, they will no longer be able to work or marry. To a noble, it is the death of the entire family and is the worst sentence. That is the crime of high treason. It is depressing to be near a person who has experienced despair. The soldiers were ordered to investigate the premises if there were any left lurking around, and left the area. The only one to follow me is Celia.

    ¡¸Mydy! Such a terrible thing!¡¹

    ¡¸This is the only thing I have left! Please!¡¹

    I heard a voice in a suitable ce from the servant¡¯s room and kick the door open.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹¡¸Ugh!!¡¹

    Inside, there are female nobles and female servants, and also a baby wrapped in a nket. The female nobles became objects for taking away.

    ¡¸Youngdy, could you tell me your name?¡¹

    ¡¸I, well, that is..¡¹

    ¡¸Could you tell me your name!?¡¹

    The female saw Celia put her hand on her sword and gave in to introduce herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Cecil Bellido¡¯s wife, Catherine Bellido...¡¹

    (Light Novel Illustration: Catherine and Baby Rose)

    I see, I have heard from Erich yesterday about the names and rtions of the nobles but I was tired so I don¡¯t remember much. It¡¯s a name that I¡¯ve heard somewhere before.

    ¡¸Margrave Alnode¡¯s second daughter. Also, Viscount Bellido...the wife of the knight Aegir-sama killed.¡¹

    It¡¯s helpful that Celia remembers. In other words, this baby is Viscount Bellido¡¯s kid.

    ¡¸This child is...the servant¡¯s child!¡¹

    Catherine pushes the child to the middle-aged servant. No, no, that wouldn¡¯t be possible. She desperately appeals but the servant looks troubled. If she gets involved her life would be in danger, I can¡¯t feel that she is loyal enough to give up her life.

    ¡¸Servant, answer! Is this really your child?¡¹

    Celia purposefully asked in a demanding tone. From my perspective she looks cute trying to act tough, but for the servant she probably looks like the grim reaper. The middle-aged woman screamed and begged, she shook her head so much it looked as if it would tear off.

    ¡¸No...no! That¡¯s wrong! This child is thedy¡¯s child!¡¹

    ¡¸No way...¡¹

    The servant ran away from this ce.

    ¡¸Please tell me your name.¡¹

    Catherine mutters while hugging and protecting the child.

    ¡¸Aegir Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!!¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s hand touched her mouth and her eyes opened wide. Maybe she has heard of the name of the man who killed her husband. She directed her eyes full of hatred towards me...and knelt.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, please have mercy on this child alone...she¡¯s still a child who is breastfeeding. To shoulder the sin of her grandfather is too much...¡¹

    To lower her head to her husband¡¯s enemy and beg for mercy, her shoulders are trembling with humiliation. But even if you tell me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    ¡¸Please raise your head. There is no meaning even if you do something like that.¡¹

    She refused those words with tears flowing while hugging her child, and groped the back of her waist. She pulled a short sword from her waist and Celia responds in turn with her own sword, but I hold her back and shake my head. She can¡¯t possibly think to cut me with a short sword that has a de the size of a finger, maybe she pulled it out to take me out since she was going to be executed anyway. Now that I look at her, she is quite the beauty even with her face wet mixed with tears and despair. It would be a waste to have her die along with her kid.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not a noble nor will she have any status, even so do you want your kid to live?¡¹

    Catherine raised her head with enough energy to make a sound.

    ¡¸Of course! Is there any happiness greater than that?¡¹

    ¡¸And you yourself would have a grim fate waiting for you. Do you have the determination to lose everything?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as this child lives I will bear with anything!¡¹

    The mother is strong, why don¡¯t I try an interesting little trick. It looks like there might be a happy reward. When I open the door, the servant from earlier stood in front of the room. There is no way that she ran away because she hated Catherine. She looks worried lying on the ground while raising her head, but when she saw what I was carrying on my shoulder she screamed and cried.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¡ª!! Mydy! It¡¯s too much!¡¹

    Carrying Catherine on my shoulder, her upper body was wrapped in cloth; bright red blood was soaking through. Her feet that was hanging without power and had blood on it, it¡¯s enough to make her think that she¡¯s already dead. Celia appeared hugging the baby in one hand.

    ¡¸She resisted when I tried to take the baby, it¡¯s nothing that concerns you. Return to the room and be good.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...Catherine-sama...please forgive me...forgive me...¡¹

    I was able to fool her unexpectedly. The servant cried and covered herself, other than her there was no people in the hall so I tried to rub the ass of the person on my shoulder.

    ¡¸...!¡¹

    Strength entered into her drooping legs. The cloth wrapping the woman was covered in blood that Celia wiped from the nobles that was cut earlier. There is blood from her legs that I feel slightly sorry for since I lightly injured Catherine¡¯s thigh, however without the blood we would not be able to deceive the soldiers.

    I¡¯ll have you endure a bit longer for that ¡®grim fate¡¯.

    Deceiving the soldiers patrolling the mansion in the same way, I brought the baby directly along with me to Erich and got on the horse. On the way, a butler from the mansion apanying the soldier wanted to confirm the corpses¡¯ identities, we panicked when the cloth was removed but Catherine skillfully acted in a way that showed her half-opened dead eyes. The butler let out Catherine¡¯s name in a bitter voice, and hoped that she would get a proper burial.

    Celia hugs the baby with no expression and passes through but I, who has lots of scouting experience, understand. My face was one that was trying to suppressughter. The temperature of Catherine on my shoulder, who felt it as well, also increased. It was a time of crisis but were you aroused?

    In addition to the turmoil of battle in the city, there was also some looting; burning houses and destroyed household items and tools are scattered around here and there.

    ¡¸Celia, have Catherine change in a house with no people. Get her hair and face covered with ash and dirt, make her clothes a in colored one with cut hems and make her look like a prostitute.¡¹

    ¡¸What is with thatst request...?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have time to exin. When you¡¯re done take her to the headquarters.¡¹

    Celia looks at me with some doubts but does so reluctantly, she dragged Catherine who was wrapped in cloth into a destroyed house. Well, for the baby I have to be bold and go from the front or it won¡¯t work. If I could use the same method as I did with Catherine it would be easy, but I can¡¯t expect a baby to act dead. If the baby cries it would be all for nothing.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, have you finished apprehending all the rebel nobles?¡¹

    I brought back the baby to the headquarters where Erich has set up inside the city.

    ¡¸Because they were gathered we caught the big ones. We cut down several of the ones that were resisting though. Now, we are investigating in the mansion so there may be more of them added.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. His Majesty has also instructed us that as long as Alnode is alive the rest of them don¡¯t matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Then shall I call back thepany troops? It¡¯s not good for the soldiers to be scattered in the city after the battle.¡¹

    It goes without saying that it¡¯s because of the looting and the raping. No matter how much we discipline them doing just that will not make it disappearpletely. Indeed, having a mercenary group as the nucleus for the central army, it can be considered that discipline was quitecking. Erich¡¯s face warped.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I forbade it beforehand but it certainly is difficult for there to be none. Earlier when I pushed through a house I killed a soldier who was screwing a woman on the spot.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a mercenary¡¯s destiny isn¡¯t it. The only way is to give them harsh treatment to change them.¡¹

    For mercenaries, after a victory it¡¯smon for looting and raping women to be a part of the reward.

    ¡¸Even as it is, the other nobles also give them harsh treatment after all, we must crush anything that they can attack us with... by the way..¡¹

    It seems he forgot something.

    ¡¸What is the baby you¡¯re holding in your right hand? If you picked her up you have to kill her as well.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, he forgot about the baby. The sight of looting while holding the baby in one hand would be a ridiculous scene.

    ¡¸It seems this child is Alnode¡¯s second daughter, Catherine¡¯s child.¡¹

    ¡¸His grandchild huh...¡¹

    Erich makes a bitter face. The child would be executed since that is the sentence for high treason. But there aren¡¯t many people who would want a child dead.

    ¡¸I also think that having the child die is a pity, will you let me return to the capital and speak with his Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I also don¡¯t want to think his Majesty is a demon. It may be possible that he will recognize it as an exception.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you don¡¯t mind if I take this child directly?¡¹

    ¡¸The baby will not be able to run away, do as you want... by the way, what happened to the mother?¡¹

    ¡¸She died.¡¹

    ¡¸...Is that so?¡¹

    Erich didn¡¯t ask anything else. I feel slightly guilty deceiving him, but next time I¡¯ll bring some expensive alcohol to help him forget about it. Catherine, who Celia dirtied up quite well, was sitting in the tent assigned to me. Her clothes were a in grass green color but the part above her knees to her legs stuck out, and I was able to see the valley between her breasts. But the thing that she was most concerned about was her hair that was cut to shoulder-length. The cut seemed rough; it was probably done randomly with a sword.

    ¡¸No matter where and how I look you are a prostitute injured from the chaotic warfare.¡¹

    When I returned, Catherine energetically hugged the baby.

    ¡¸Kuh-!¡¹

    Catherine bites her lip feeling humiliated.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, so what do you intend to do with this woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine ¨C that¡¯s right her name is Torii where she was a prostitute in the city but was burned during the chaos, I picked her up tofort her from the battlegrounds. How is that?¡¹

    I certainly wouldn¡¯t want it to seem like I kidnapped her.

    ¡¸Something like flirting with the man who killed my husband...¡¹

    ¡¸This woman! What¡¯s with that mouth, saying something like that to Aegir-sama who specifically saved your life! Should I kill her right now along with her child?¡¹

    Recently, Celia is getting extreme. I guess it¡¯s because she originally had a strong-willed and merciless personality. Even more so that she has gotten used to war and gotten more courageous from that. Due to Celia¡¯s harsh words, Catherine hugs her baby to protect her.

    ¡¸Celia, be quiet for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸But! For Aegir-sama to go through such dangerous paths for this woman¡¯s sake..¡¹

    ¡¸I did not wish for my own life but as long as you save the child¡¯s life!¡¹

    The one who decided to save Catherine as well was me, reason being she was pretty. There shouldn¡¯t be any other reason needed.

    ¡¸Then would you introduce yourself as Catherine here? You would be immediately captured in the capital and hung.¡¹

    ¡¸If I must receive further humiliation so be it!¡¹

    ¡¸Then there is no other choice. I will say it clearly; I intend to sleep with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah...I thought so.¡¹

    Catherine bes speechless while Celia sighs.

    ¡¸My husband... you killed Cecil, and now you want to rape me as well?!¡¹

    ¡¸I will not force you. I¡¯ll have you consent for me to use your body.¡¹

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t listen will you injure the child? You demon...it¡¯s a deed below that of demons.¡¹

    I won¡¯t do that. I have something else in mind for the child, but before I could say something Catherine continues to talk on and on.

    ¡¸Fine. Do as you like, since right now I am a pathetic prostitute that is depending on you!¡¹

    Catherine continues to misunderstand my intentions; taking off her own clothes she climbs on the bed.

    (Light Novel Illustration (Full Color): Catherine rolling up her Skirt)

    ¡¸Go ahead and try your best to enjoy yourself with your shabby thing.¡¹

    She closed her eyes and turned her face away. It is a straightforward attitude but when a man who has been excited from battle sees a naked woman his lust boils up. Celia took the baby and stepped out of the tent with an extremely displeased face. Catherine felt worried about leaving the baby with Celia but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, and gently handed him off.

    ¡¸My husband was a very wonderful gentleman, so I am not used to being with a low-life. If I end up vomiting I pray you forgive me.¡¹

    She is persistently raining abuse on me as I remove her clothes. This is to show some sort of resistance at the very least.

    ¡¸Spread your legs.¡¹

    ¡¸Cecil as a man was a wonderful person. At night, he was also quite sturdy yet kind, he made me climax countless times.¡¹

    She obediently spreads her legs but continues to praise her dead husband. I try to rx Catherine¡¯s hole with a finger, but it wouldn¡¯t get wet at all, and the finger wouldn¡¯t enter. Thus I use my mouth and tongue to caress her, spreading the saliva inside. Once I started licking her mound, she started giving off a woman-like scent.

    ¡¸It¡¯s improper to say, but my husband¡¯s tool was veryrge. You may not be able to get erect properly and make love to me with your small tool, but I will do as much as I can to act for you, so please pardon me.¡¹

    She continued to be sarcastic, but I don¡¯t think she has to worry about that. I pulled off my clothes and thrust my member that has been storing up lust after the battle, in front of Catherine¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Even now I can clearly remember the time that my husband made love to me...wh-what is that!! It¡¯s monstrous!¡¹

    We are both already naked. I cover Catherine with my body, while stroking her modest breasts I adjust the position of my cock. Catherine is dirty with ash, but I was alsoing straight from battle and covered with the smell of blood and sweat so we¡¯re both even in that sense. The dumbfounded Catherine stared at my cock as it is firmly fit into her pussy, all I need to do is to put some strength into it.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s good if it is only big! Probably the only skill you have is treating women roughly and making them suffer, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not how it is. You got wet pretty easily so it will go in pretty smoothly.¡¹

    She does not want me to make love to her. It would be fine to do the minimum amount.

    ¡¸Non-nonsense...Hyaan! It-it hurts...Nooo¡¹

    The sounds of the flesh being pressed can be heard as my thing was sinking into her pussy.

    It seems that the size of her husband that she is so proud of was nothing like this. For the time being, let¡¯s push and see how deep I can go.

    ¡¸Hm? This is quite...¡¹

    There are many creases on the walls of Catherine¡¯s flesh, as I push and pull, the rubbing feels good. She is a slender woman, but she has given birth to a child so it seems I don¡¯t have to worry about my size.

    ¡¸Aah...My stomach...My stomach is...¡¹

    I enjoy the feeling of the pleats of flesh rubbing me and as I move my hips back and forth she lets out a feeble voice. When I nce at her stomach during the time I thrust back and forth, I can see her stomach bulging, I can recognize the shape of my dick.

    ¡¸This is amazing. The feeling of the inside is also nice, you¡¯re not just a woman with good looks are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuun! A vulgar man will at best lust only for the body...Auuh-!¡¹

    When she didn¡¯t get wet in the beginning I thought that it might be her natural disposition but it isn¡¯t like that now. Once I rub her insides, it instantly bes a flood.

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s flowing all the way out.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it, low-life! Stop, don¡¯t poke the back!¡¹

    I see, it seems her weak point is here. I raise her hips slightly in the missionary position, and like knocking, I poke her in the deepest part.

    ¡¸Noo! Ah Ah, nnnaaahhh¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Seriously....already?¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s hips shake violently as she squirts on top of my dick. Slightly, only thrusting for a few minutes made her cum. I didn¡¯t even get especially intense or anything...

    ¡¸Ah....aaah....¡¹

    Catherine having climaxed is slow to recover. She has stopped with her cursing already.

    ¡¸Ack! Giih-!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm!? Tch...I can¡¯t huh.¡¹

    I thought I would take the chance to kiss her, but she bit my lip. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll enjoy her for a while and try it again after. I lift Catherine up and sit cross-legged, cing her on top of me. In the sitting position, her own weight will ce her at the weak point immediately...I can thrust in the deepest. She already realizes my intention and turns her face away, but I match the way she turns so no matter what our gazes will meet.

    ¡¸ce your hands on my shoulders.¡¹

    Catherine whilst facing me in the sitting position ces her hands on my shoulder, she leaves it to me to thrust up like this. In this position I can¡¯t move too intensely but it is perfect for thoroughly enjoying her pussy. I was going to slowly and carefully fix my hips and attack, but again after only a few minutes, she started to convulse.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¨C!!¡¹

    My stomach got hit with hot sshes. Once again I was sprayed with liquid.

    ¡¸...why...why am I getting turned on! Why does it feel so good!!¡¹

    She shouts frustratingly at her own body. I think that a woman who gets turned on easily can enjoy life. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand how unforgivable it is to be embraced by and to climax by the man who killed your husband, but it is better to make yourself happy rather than the man who is no longer alive.

    And then inside of me a little of the dark mischievous spirit starts to grow. I wonder what would happen if I thoroughly attack this woman who gets turned on easily. And there is no reason not to try it.

    ¡¸Catherine, I¡¯m going to be rough now.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call my name. It¡¯s fine if you tease me however you want.¡¹

    I hold her thigh and turn it up. It¡¯s a position that I can use my hips to thrust with all my strength. I take the position and move fiercely, hitting the deepest part as if wanting it to cave in. I fix her thighs tightly so she can¡¯t get away. The ce where we are joined is making wet noises and flesh pping sounds. Of course I am also gettingrge stimtion, but so that I don¡¯t identally release I clench my teeth, and shout deeply to distract myself.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih!!! Hyaaaa!! Aaaaaaah!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!!!!¡¹

    Her screams are ten times that of mine, at the end it was not a voice but a strange sound that I heard. There were intermittent sprays from her crotch that hit me, her face was warped with pleasure, and her tongue is protruding out. There was a slight wet feeling from her breast and as my gaze lowered I saw that there was breast milk slightly flowing from her nipples. I guess it¡¯s natural for it toe out when she¡¯s in the middle of nursing the baby, but it caused my cock to strangely get aroused and get harder andrger than before.

    ¡¸Oooooh....¡¹

    At first she would pull back and push my chest with her slim hand, but now she had her hands ced on my shoulder and wanted me to caress her breasts,stly she turned her back. I reached climax all of a sudden, the second I thought it was getting bad, my seed flew out. The second my cock started pulsing Catherine trembles tremendously, her abdomen started to expand. The hand that was used to reject me was now stroking my hips, while in the middle of ejacting, as if to thank me.

    ¡¸Nn....¡¹

    While it was still firing she drew my mouth to her lips and gave a light peck. She did not lose consciousness but she did not bite me. She lightly traced my lips with her tongue and slipped it into my mouth.

    ¡¸Nn-¡¹¡¸Nmu-¡¹

    Our lips ovep and the tongue enters. Catherine is no longer resisting and entangles her tongue with mine. While listening to the sounds of our kisses and the sounds of ejaction, as we climbed to the climax she and I enjoy the lingering feelings. Before I knew it, both of Catherine¡¯s hands has ovepped and were gripping mine.

    ¡¸Do you know other men besides your husband?¡¹

    During the sleep after the climax, she is regretting having epted me, and is using my arm as a pillow.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such stupid things. I was faithful until you raped me.¡¹

    How scandalous. I don¡¯t remember doing something like that. But the answer hase out.

    ¡¸Your husband wasn¡¯t skilled. It was simply the fact that your body gets turned on easily.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be possible!¡¹

    Catherine bellows, but whether she was aware of it or not she hides her uneasy face. With such a lewd body if I do somewhat unreasonable things it would be alright. I push her from behind and prate her.

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you already let out enough!? Stop it please! Stop...Don¡¯t make me feel good!!¡¹

    After that, I came about 3 times while the number of times Catherine came couldn¡¯t be counted on both her hands and feet. In the end she continued to speak words of denial but her actions did not match at all. She¡¯s saying ¡®Stop¡¯ while shaking her hips. She¡¯s saying ¡®Enough¡¯ while kissing me repeatedly. She¡¯s saying ¡®Help me, don¡¯t fuck me¡¯ while both her feet are around my waist and coaxing my sperm. With a face that looks like she¡¯s melting, no one would believe that she is being screwed by the enemy of her husband.

    And above all, the women I have in my house have persecuted me several times more than this and I have thoroughly brought them to climax regardless, Catherine kept her consciousness till the end. Nobody could tell who the sexually talented person was.

    ¡¸Celia, it¡¯s okay now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, excuse me.¡¹

    Celia wrinkles her face at the offensive smell when she entered the tent, but she quickly recovered her expression. Catherine lost the strength in her hips, and crawled to take back her child, sitting in the corner or the room.

    ¡¸What about at least wiping down your body, my seed will stick to the baby.¡¹

    Catherine hurriedly wipes the scattered seed with a cloth, and sobs. It seems she wants to make it seem like she wasn¡¯t so indecent earlier.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a message from themander. He says that the aftermath will be dealt with by Bruno and the infantry under hismand. The other troops will return to the capital tomorrow morning. Get ready.¡¹

    Well, returning to the capital for the sake of the child of the woman who let me have fun, I have to negotiate with the king too. There are 10 days for me to regain my spirit. I will take the reward in advance so I can enjoy it to the fullest.

    Until we return to the capital I embraced Catherine every day, and each time she resisted but gave in and reached climax happily.

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I want to die. I have never thought of something like this in all my life. My father has been kind to me and the other family members have done well too. The marriage with Cecil was decided by both sides¡¯ parents and I haven¡¯t seen him until the day of the ceremony, but I remember blushing when I saw his handsome face in the ceremony. I received plenty of a woman¡¯s joy from the first evening, eventually getting pregnant, and a life without inconveniences continued.

    But the happiness that I thought wouldst forever was shattered in an instant. For some reason or another when I thought my father was gathering all the nobles and soldiers the kingdom¡¯s army advanced towards us. When I heard of my brother¡¯s death in battle I cried for a brief moment, the king¡¯s army pushed through to the city, my beloved husband bravely departed for battle, and died not too longter.

    I heard from a flustered friend of my father¡¯s that my father hasmitted the crime of high treason. From there I can¡¯t remember what happened earlier very clearly. This child...for the sake of protecting Rose, I begged with my head to the ground towards the enemy of my husband and the man he spoke to.

    I was brought into the man¡¯s tent, and using Rose¡¯s life as a shield he sought for my body. There¡¯s no way I could refuse. It¡¯s because my life and Rose¡¯s life were in that man¡¯s hands.

    At the very least while badmouthing his thing and talking about my husband I could get by being embraced by him but it didn¡¯t go as I wished. The man¡¯s genitals were muchrger than that of my husband¡¯s, the shape was also fiendish and hard like steel. He put that overly huge thing in me as if trying to tear me apart, the thing that my husband engraved in me was all gouged out. Finally he ejacted so much seed that my womb inted and you can no longer smell anything but that man¡¯s stench.

    It would have been nice if I suffered from the pain. Getting raped, hurt and even getting my body torn apart I have decided to bear with it for Rose¡¯s sake after all. But I was wrong, it felt unbelievably good.

    The man said I had a lewd body, but it was because I was embraced by my husband and climaxed that I felt shameful. There is no way that could be! There is no way that I was getting turned on from being embraced by my husband¡¯s enemy and turned my face away, but my body betrayed my heart. The man with his excited muscles, using rough movements, and his massive meat stick that seemed like it did not belong to a human, he took my body captive.

    Once he started to attack me for real I leaked out moans, and epted his kiss.

    Eventually I stuck to the man¡¯s neck, my hands wrapped around his back, and in the end I remember my entire body clung to the man while I rocked my hips. From the feeling of climax the man blew his seed in me, and I pleaded for his seed to get me pregnant.

    Moaning while against the chest of the man who killed my husband as I am brought to climax, I shake my hips as if demanding to get pregnant. I wonder if there is such a slovenly and insane woman.

    I am a lewd woman just like the man said. For the ten days before the capital, the man sought my body every day. I resisted each time, but once my switch got flipped my body refused to listen to me, and my vagina opened up immediately. I also performed fetio which I haven¡¯t even done for my husband, and while sucking on the breast milk made for my beloved child, the man made my womb ept all of his lust. Moreover he never once raped me by force. That made things unnecessarily cruel and depressing.

    I must admit it. My body is falling in love with him. Right now I am desperately holding onto my hatred as fuel, but if he continues to tame my body like this my heart will eventually fall.

    Originally, I would take a knife to my neck and cut myself to death, but if I die now Rose¡¯s fate will also be sealed. I must stay alive at all costs. And once that child is safe I will end my life, if possible I will never say I get along with that man. I pray that this will happen before my everything belongs to that man.

 Chapter 37: The Kingâ€™s Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 37: The King¡¯s Mercy</h4>

    Capital Goldonia

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde, Lord Hardlett, this time is also honestly troublesome. This ce isn¡¯t official, so you don¡¯t have to be so stiff.¡¹

    After the ceremony of our triumphant return and the central army returned to the garrison, everything returned to peaceful times and conditions as previously. Afterwards, Erich and I were beckoned by the king to his ¡®personal meal time¡¯ and joined him together at the table. With the king¡¯s position, it is impossible for half-nobles with lower standings to hold an official seat.

    ¡¸Hearing of Alnode¡¯s defeat, not only did those in the southern portion, but all the nobles who have been holding back in giving the temporary tax instantly sent it all at once.¡¹

    The king threw out a list of an enormous amount of tax. Originally, it is something shown only to the treasurer. The king may be drunk with his victory alcohol.

    ¡¸In the end they¡¯re just opportunistic cowards, as soon as you show some strength they be like this.¡¹

    Suddenly stopping hisughter, he turned towards the servant and waved his hand. It seems that is the signal to leave their positions, they leave the room together and the three of us are the only ones remaining.

    ¡¸I have heard that Count Rnd has abandoned Alnode.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that while going through the forest, they were attacked by bandits and his son along with the rest of them have gone missing...they shouldn¡¯t be alive.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then that¡¯s good.¡¹

    It seems the king is still in a good mood regarding the issue with the assassination.

    ¡¸To reward your loyalty with further status, I will be continuing to rely on you both as nobles of Goldonia. But until this bes an official notification, speak of this to no one else After all, this ce is nothing more than where I have my evening meal.¡¹

    ¡¸I am grateful. ¡¹¡¸Afterwards, also be loyal...¡¹

    Finally, I can see the hereditary noble status. It seems Nonna would jump for joy but I won¡¯t let her buy a new dress.

    ¡¸Normally I would also grant you territory, but the only remainingnd is the southernnd that was confiscated...I am not so heartless as to throw you into that ce.¡¹

    For the nobles that did not conspire in the rebellion, to have the person who killed their long time neighbor be a resident, their hearts would never settle down. Instead of a reward, it would be a penance for managingnd.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, we will eventually be able to obtain decentnd. Just wait until then.¡¹

    Even though the conversation is over the king never called the servants to return, he used his own hand to pour alcohol in his ss. It is rare for the king to show such a good mood on his face. If I don¡¯t speak out now I doubt I will have a chanceter on.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, I actually have something to consult with you.¡¹

    Erich makes a difficult face. He was hoping that I would speak up when he was not there, but that is not the case.

    ¡¸What is it? Speak.¡¹

    ¡¸It is about the treatment of the captured rebellion nobles, but are you going to judge it as high treason?¡¹

    After the king shows a nk face, heughs.

    ¡¸Hahaha! What are you saying now; there is nothing easier to understand than high treason. There is no one of your equal when ites to the work on the battlefield, but you are ignorant about acting, you should study it well. Even those that live in the slums know about something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I beg your pardon. But does crime of high treason for direct descendants include to killing even an infant...?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I have the daughter of Catherine, Margrave Alnode¡¯s second daughter, who I have captured in Zaal. ¡¹

    The air in the ce stops. Erich stops eating.

    ¡¸The father, Viscount Bellido, was killed by me in a duel and the mother, Catherine, was also captured and after the resistance, killed. Thus, toy hands on the daughter, who is still a breastfed child, I believe it is an evil thing to do.¡¹

    The king showed his anger in the beginning but after hearing my excuse, he has gone into thinking.

    ¡¸I see...it is said that a country does not stand on strictness alone, I am also believed by the people to be a stern king too.¡¹

    ¡¸She is still a baby who understands nothing. Even if you let her go, she will not be a source of trouble in the future.¡¹

    Without dy, Eriches out with support.

    ¡¸But, to break the precedent for high treason it may cause unnecessary misunderstanding for the others.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about the noble society, but citizens will definitely support his Majesty for helping a child.¡¹

    Having a debate here would only make things look worse. In the end, we can only expect the king to have some mercy.

    ¡¸Thews made more than 100 years ago have not bound me...very well, I will spare the life of the baby. However, I will not waver on the eradication of everyone besides the baby. I will not recognize her daughter in bing a noble in the future, nor will I recognize her marrying with a noble, she will have to live simply as amoner.¡¹

    Alright, that¡¯s perfect. But if Catherine¡¯s identity gets found out I might also be finished.

    ¡¸Actually, I am also slightly troubled. Do you know that for the crime of high treason, it extends to the associated families and married families and they are branded with disgrace?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am aware.¡¹

    ¡¸Alnode is the central figure of the southern nobles. There are many houses that have been married into his family. In the center, there are also important positions held by the names of senior nobles.¡¹

    The nobles, who have jumped up in status to that of the Margrave¡¯s standing through marriage, must be trembling on the abundant territory they are in right now.

    ¡¸If I brand all of them with disgrace it will not end up in only rebellion but it would split the country in two and there will be a civil war. Thus, together with the acquittal of the child, it may be better to acquit the nobles who have severed their ties with the rebels¡¯ family.¡¹

    ¡¸It may also be good to charge a fee together with the acquittal.¡¹

    ¡¸A good suggestion. Lord Radhalde you may have the talent for political affairs.¡¹

    My goal has already been reached so I have no further need to express my opinion. I want to hurry up and get back home and taste Catherine¡¯s body. In just 10 days her body has be familiar with me, with a single kiss she will no longer resist. Also, I can gain the feeling of corruption in stealing a person¡¯s wife who has a kid.

    ¡¸Well, in regards to our earlier conversation, before long it will be officially released. Let¡¯s end it here for today.¡¹

    We gave a great bow and left the pce.

    ¡¸Whenever I¡¯m with you I get cold sweat.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s tone changes. Going back to the days when we were mercenaries to when we received status and was now calling me as lord. Were you that nervous about the topic with the child?

    ¡¸I worry that you will do something outrageous one day.¡¹

    If I say that I am hiding Catherine, you may well faint.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. It won¡¯t appear on the table until the official promation is out, but you don¡¯t have to worry about your life any longer.¡¹

    For now, I brought Catherine and Rose to my house.I said to the squad that she was a prostitute that was chased out by the mes of war so if she bes one of my woman, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who would suspect anything. They seem to think that I¡¯m a womanizer and I would do any and all things if I see a woman that I like.

    I tell Catherine about receiving the king¡¯s leniency as she sits on the sofa.

    ¡¸Is that so...?¡¹

    ¡¸However, naturally, we cannot continue your family name so you cannote back as a noble. You will live as amoner.¡¹

    Catherine hangs her head and nods.

    ¡¸A little more.¡¹¡¸Until safety is guaranteed...¡¹

    She mutters and grumbles.

    ¡¸When is the promation?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s one of his Majesty¡¯s thoughts but it should be in two to three days.¡¹

    ¡¸Three more days...in that case...then somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the sun has gone down, shall we go?¡¹

    I pick Catherine up and head towards the bedroom. Her nipples are erect to the point that they can be distinctly seen even under her clothes, she is already enveloped in anticipation for intercourse. I also get excited to the point that my cock is erect and pushing against my pants. I won¡¯t get bored so easily with a lewd woman who gets disheveled as soon as she gets pulled into bed.

    ¡ªCatherine POV¡ª

    I am carried by this man¡¯s arms and lifted into the bedroom. I don¡¯t even have to say it but after this, I will be thoroughly vited. For today, will he thrust deep into my womb? Or will he prop me on top and have me shake my hips? If possible I would like to lick hisrge cock. It feels satisfying using my mouth to get him off and make him spray his seed...

    Wait a minute, I shake my head ande to my senses. Why do I have to service him ordingly? This is bad, even my heart is already about to fall for him. I have to be strong or else...

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    ¡¸.... .¡¹

    I came across a woman with outrageously huge breasts. This man is loosely surrounded by five women. No, the sex beast-like man is certainly raping the servants¡¯ children too. There is also a little boy but I have heard from my friend that there are men who also y with young boys¡¯ asses.

    I was lifted by the man and I close my eyes. it is unpleasant to have the jealousy of the mistresses directed towards me.

    ¡¸Are you going to hold her again...?¡¹

    But her gaze of condemnation is directed at the man. Well, in that case, I think it¡¯s natural to be sarcastic....Even my father and my brother was often surrounded by women, I have seen many cases where the women fight amongst each other. It would have been better to hit the women who got in your way rather than going against your owner. It doesn¡¯t matter; my fate will be sealed in three more days. I stopped thinking about it.

    ¡ªCatherine POV END¡ª

    Nonna¡¯s eyes are painful. It was the request when I made a riot to find out her background when I felt such harsh stares towards me. Maria and Melissa are also only giving me cold looks; this is all because of Catherine¡¯s misunderstanding and Celia not saying enough. When I returned to the capital, I had to prepare for the ceremony celebrating my triumphant return so I left Celia to bring Catherine to the house first. Seeing how another woman was brought in, everyone questioned Catherine.

    ¡¸Excuse me, but how did you get acquainted with Aegir-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸That man...killed my husband, and used my child as ckmail to rape me!¡¹

    The women pulled their faces back.

    ¡¸Please treat me and Rose with pity and kindly leave us alone. I don¡¯t feel that I am equal to any of you since I can¡¯t refuse anything from that man...¡¹

    Ending it there, Catherine sobbed by the wall while hugging her child. Naturally, everyone was surprised and asked Celia what had happened but her answer seems to be like this.

    ¡¸That woman is the rebellion culprit¡¯s daughter and the husband was as well, Aegir-sama killed the husband, and her father was hung to death in the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Originally, that woman should have been executed as well but she was saved. He was probably excited during battle and desired a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know too much about the child, but using the body as a condition to plead for the Majesty¡¯s leniency.¡¹

    The third one is especially bad. Celia doesn¡¯t know too much about the sparing of a life and such things, so the exnation is somewhat careless, so doesn¡¯t it make me seem like a viin who continued to rape the mother desperately trying to protect her child?

    In addition while Catherine was crying in the corner of the room, she was reminiscing and telling stories about the memories of her husband and her child so all the girls other than Capletely misunderstood. Only Ca thought ¡®Isn¡¯t it natural for a pair of males to fight and kill over the woman that they like?¡¯ so she didn¡¯t mind.

    Enduring three out of six people who gave me the cold shoulder a few days passed, finally the king made his deration directly to all the people in the country in the za.

    ¡¸I am dering here that the rebellion in the southern region has beenpletely resolved. The unfortunate circumstances this asion were all invited by the powerful soon-to-be deceased Margrave Alnode and those involved with him.¡¹

    The reactions of the nobles were divided into those with a serious expression and those with an even more serious expression. There are also people who have some sort of connection to Alnode.

    ¡¸I will answer this foul betrayal with the sentence of high treason. I will confiscate all their status and their territorial assets, and their direct family descendants will all be executed.¡¹

    There was a mysterious stage that was enshrined in the za, with many ropes hanging from it and being urged, the prisoners were brought on top. At the front, Alnode could be seen but he is wearing rags, his dirty appearance was nothing like his face from before.

    ¡¸Let the execution begin!¡¹

    Men, women, elderly, one by one an unpleasant noise resounded. Even for me this scene was unpleasant so I turned my eyes away to look at the nearby beautifuldy¡¯s ass and breasts. Screams can be heard from themoners andmotion started. When the stage and the corpses were cleaned up the screaming calmed down, but regardless ofmoner or noble, the eyes that looked up at the king were dyed with fear.

    ¡¸The evil has been put to death! Everyone would be afraid of me being a merciless king. However even I would not me high treason on a person¡¯s child and will not take an innocent life.¡¹

    Several children gathered under the king. Their age was simr to that of Rose¡¯s age and about five of them were there.

    ¡¸These children are rtives of those who are med for high treason! But it is not my intention to punish children who do not understand the reason of things. I will notmit the foolishness of being bound by the ancientws of taking lives uselessly.¡¹

    ¡¸I will reduce the sins of these children, and release them as innocent.¡¹

    ¡¸Benevolent King! Hooray!¡¹¡¸His Majesty Alexandro is the true king!¡¹¡¸Let the king who loves his people live forever!¡¹

    Voices praised the king, and cheers and apuse rose from among the people. I felt like I saw the first guy who started shouting head into Erich¡¯s tent. I also think I saw Erich bribing him with money, but let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t see anything. While themoners are excited at the children¡¯s dramatic acquittal, the king informs them of the real issue.

    ¡¸Doing the same with these children, the rebels and the blood-rted family I believe that they don¡¯t have the will to conspire to rebel. Therefore I will cut ties with that family, and as a proof of loyalty will pay a certain tax, and without branding them with disgrace I will no longer doubt their loyalty.¡¹

    One of the nobles nearby breathed a sigh of great relief and sat down on the spot. If you are stamped with disgrace, the path to career sess and marriage will be severed. It is equal to a slow death for nobles.

    After that the king¡¯s speech continued, the central army was reinforced further and several armies corps were established and he dered that those who earned merits in battle were awarded with status and rewards, and thus ending it there. But for the nobles, filling the hole opened up in the position by Alnode¡¯s death and fighting to find a sessor is more important than evading the brand of disgrace and working out how to pay the tax. They advised each other, and left the za while restraining each other.

    I have to follow up on Catherine¡¯s matter too.

    ¡¸Is the promation on schedule?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you don¡¯t have to worry for Rose¡¯s life.¡¹

    I hand Rose over to Catherine. Usually, she would snatch her away and never have her leave her side, but today she left her child on the soft sofa and turned towards me.

    ¡¸Then...please prepare yourself!¡¹

    Catherine grabbed the fruit knife on the desk and swung it down towards me. Everyone screams, Celia pulls the knife hidden in her waist but she won¡¯t make it in time. The knife is stabbed into my chest; my clothes start to get stained with blood.

    ¡¸My husband¡¯s enemy! My father¡¯s enemy! There! How¡¯s that!¡¹

    She is desperately stabbing with the knife and vomiting her grudges. But having been stabbed with the knife I will not fall over, and of course I won¡¯t die. With Catherine¡¯s feebleness and the small knife, she is not able to pierce through the clothes and my muscles to bring me to death.

    But it would hurt if I leave it, and above all Celia will not let her stab me repeatedly so I push her shoulder lightly and thrust her away. Even so Catherine was trying to be strong and flipped over while rolling on the floor.

    ¡¸...Impossible, isn¡¯t it. Aah...I knew it.¡¹

    She switched the knife and pointed it towards her own neck.

    ¡¸Rose, forgive your foolish mother. I will watch over your growth in the underworld.¡¹

    Melissa didn¡¯t want the child to see the end of her mother so she covered Rose, the other women were frozen due to the situation. Celia did not pay attention to Catherine and ran towards me. And so, blood was spilled.

 Chapter 38: Those who leave and those who come

    <h4>Chapter 38: Those who leave and those whoe</h4>

    The summer sun shines intensely, walking only a slight distance got my sweat running down my entire body. The children around me are ying and running around in the heat, without wiping the sweat dripping like a waterfall. Dorothea¡¯s orphanage has poor living conditions as usual, but it was full of vigor.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m counting on you to take care of this child.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course I will care of her dearly.¡¹

    ¡¸Originally, I would have her grow up at my ce but I have a bit of a situation. I can¡¯t leave her with me.¡¹

    My ce is the home for the servants, at Dorothea¡¯s orphanage I hand Rose to over to Dorothea directly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the child from the king¡¯s recent promation right? Leave it to me. I will make her into a respectable adult.¡¹

    I¡¯ll take precautions not to let her never grow up at Erich¡¯s ce too. If I brought her up then it would invite unwanted misunderstanding from the king, it wouldn¡¯t be a good result for me or Rose to say the least so I had no choice but to give her up. Besides, if we live together I would probably remind you to carry my child by the time you¡¯re an adult. Regrettable.

    If I leave it to othermoners they may mistake her as a ve and sell her, and there is the possibility that she might fall prey to sexual desire. For me who doesn¡¯t have a wide circle of friends, in the end this is the ce that I can trust the most.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold back with food or clothes.¡¹

    I hand Dorothea about 10 gold pieces.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t differentiate from the other children. Is it fine if I use this money for everyone¡¯s sake?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    For everyone¡¯s portion, I take out another 10 gold but Dorothea rejects it.

    ¡¸This is an orphanage. It is enough just to be able to live, storing wealth will invite misfortune.¡¹

    If the orphanage has money there is no guarantee that misguided people won¡¯t scheme to steal it. Poor living conditions may be inconvenient, but it may also be an effective method for crime prevention.

    ¡¸If you are going to use the money, can I ask Lord Hardlett for help in repairing the wall over there? It will be dangerous if it copses.¡¹

    If it¡¯s only that much it would not be a problem. Let¡¯s arrange for it immediately.

    ¡¸I have also gratefully epted your charity...would you like to stay and eat with the children?¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if I¡¯m there the kids would only be nervous. Other than that, there¡¯s one more thing I want to tell you.¡¹

    I pull the woman that was hiding behind me.

    ¡¸Could I also ask you to take care of this woman, Torii?¡¹

    Standing behind me is Catherine with shortened hair.

    ¡¸Ara...but we are an orphanage.¡¹

    ¡¸Torii has no ce to return to and she¡¯s a pathetic person, and so she thinks of this kid as if it were her own child. She is alsoctating so it¡¯s fine if you let her take care of the baby.¡¹

    There wouldn¡¯t be such a convenient story. I didn¡¯t think that it would be believed but Catherine just stood there without saying anything. Dorothea¡¯s face gently loosens.

    ¡¸Ara ara, so should I let her take care of the children? From what I see you are as pretty as a nobledy but taking care of children is tough job. I will need to teach her quite strictly then!¡¹

    Dorothea has understood everything. However she never asked me about anything.

    ¡¸Thanks...I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    Catherine breastfeeds Rose while she¡¯s crying. Rose looks happy while drinking from her breasts and is spoiled by her mother.

    Last Night

    When Catherine was about to pierce her own throat, I grabbed the knife. It was the same that time with Nonna too, do noble daughters have a habit of wanting to die or something? Blood sprayed out, but the small fruit knife was different from the knife at that time so I understood the pain.

    Taking the knife, and wiping my blood from her face, Catherine reached her limit and as if someone cut her string, she lost consciousness. We all leaked a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s kill her.¡¹

    While she was treating my wound, Celia says coldly.

    ¡¸It would be dangerous even letting her live, there is no merit so saving someone who pointed a de at Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Using this time, I understood most of the exnations from everybody. I want to think that I cleared the misunderstanding that I was a cruel rapist.

    ¡¸She even has a baby, that¡¯s not good!¡¹

    Melissa unusually raised her voice to object.

    ¡¸The child will grow by herself. It was the same for me...and if you kill this woman, Melissa-san would be able to be the mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Ts-!! This!!¡¹

    Melissa unintentionally raised her hand to strike her cheek but Celia dodges easily. Celia who has been trained on the battlefield will not get hit by a woman¡¯s palm. So in return, I will drop my fist in her ce.

    ¡¸Agu-!¡¹

    ¡¸You said too much, go be in agony for a while. I have decided to let Catherine live. I was thinking of entrusting these two to Dorothea¡¯s ce.¡¹

    ¡¸At the orphanage...?¡¹

    I already told them that they can¡¯t grow up in my ce. Melissa looked at me with sad eyes, but it would be alright if it was Dorothea¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸On top of that, I received a reward from his Majesty so I have enough to spare and portion an amount to support her. I¡¯ll make sure she has enough to eat.¡¹

    ¡¸If you didn¡¯t buy that expensive dress we would have had more to spare.¡¹

    Ca took the opportunity to attack Nonna, when I red at her she shied away.

    ¡¸Besides, her mother would be close by. With that, she would be happy enough.¡¹

    Everyone, with the exception of Maria, will not be able to see their mother again. Just by having a mother...the atmosphere calmed down. Celia recovered from the pain after being convinced. Her watery eyes are cute.

    ¡¸I understand her story, but this woman ¨C leaving her like this is not good. I won¡¯t kill her, but she must be punished for injuring Aegir-sama.¡¹

    It¡¯s something to think about, but I don¡¯t mind letting her off. But two women responded to the word ¡®punish¡¯.

    ¡¸There is a good punishment for her. Right Nonna?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That might be good.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca carry the unconscious Catherine excitedly. They got along well for once. Maria sighs and it seems she is preparing towels and hot water. Melissa seems to be watching over Rose.

    ¡¸...hm, I am...What is...Rose! Where is that child!?¡¹

    Catherine bounced up from the bed when she woke up to look for her child.

    ¡¸Melissa is looking after her. It¡¯s alright, she loves children so she¡¯s doing it properly.¡¹

    Catherine continues to stare at me.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you let me die!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a waste to let a beautiful woman die.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense! If you continue to humiliate me death-¡¹ ¡¸Even if you can live together with your child?¡¹

    Her expression hardened.

    ¡¸That child will grow cut off from the noble family. I have an acquaintance nearby with an orphanage, and will entrust you there.¡¹

    ¡¸Something like an orphanage! How cruel-your promise was different!!¡¹

    Depending on the person who runs the orphanage it could vary from a supplier for child ves or a hell-like brothel where perverts visit. Even so, it might be better that the child who is destined to die gets to live.

    ¡¸The ce I know is nothing like the ce you said. It¡¯s a ce that truly thinks about the children.¡¹

    ¡¸...you expect me to believe you?¡¹

    ¡¸I will take you there tomorrow, you will confirm with your own eyes.¡¹

    You wouldn¡¯t know unless you actually see it.

    ¡¸Also, have you thought about the bad things that would happen to your child if you kill me?¡¹

    ¡¸That is! I thought that if the promation was issued there would be no more obstacles...!¡¹

    ¡¸You think that the king would look after the future of the children he saved? Nobody would care even if they got sold.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu....¡¹

    As I thought, after that fight there may have been some confusion.

    ¡¸It has already been done, I have no intention to hold a grudge. It was supposed to be my work anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸I will give up on my husband as a casualty of war. ....My hatred will not disappear, but I am grateful that you helped Rose.¡¹

    ¡¸I also ask that you help out at that orphanage. They will surely ept you, as Torii, amoner.¡¹

    Catherine looked up with watery eyes. She is as I thought a considerable beauty, more so when she is crying than when she is smiling.

    ¡¸So from now on I can live together with that child...?¡¹

    I nod silently, and pet Catherine¡¯s head. Then to check whether she has calmed down or not, I raised her head up.

    ¡¸So why is it that I am naked? And you¡¯re also naked too.¡¹

    Catherine is rolling on the bed entirely naked, I am sitting on the bed also entirely naked, my dick is already hard and stuck against my abdomen, already prepared for battle. Catherine hides her breasts and crotch even though it was already toote.

    It was then that footsteps could be heard and the women gathered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s punishment. I will have you ept the consequence for injuring Aegir-sama. I hope you can walk tomorrow.¡¹

    Celia flips Catherine over, who was lying face down, and grabs her right hand.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry~ but it was a fact that you hurt Aegir-san.¡¹

    Maria looked apologetic but grabbed her left hand.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯ll be extremely painful but well, it¡¯s punishment for hurting my man.¡¹

    Ca grabs her right foot.

    ¡¸The intense pain will change into pleasure soon after.¡¹

    Nonna grabs her left foot. Only you would think that...

    ¡¸Wh-what!? I wouldn¡¯t resist even if you didn¡¯t do something like this. Why is everyone doing this!¡¹

    I approach Catherine from behind, who was being held down and spread apart by the girls, and get ready to attack her with my finger. Whether she knows or not, she is struggling but with her four limbs being held down by the other girls, a weakdy won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    ¡¸Th-that ce is!? You demon! Monster! Devil! Sex beast! Horse! Brute! Pervert!¡¹

    While getting hit by her abuse an evil smile appears on my face...I touch my dick to her asshole. Ca and Nonna who are grabbing her legs made sure not to miss it and widened their eyes in anticipation. They are getting along quite well today.

    ¡¸Here I go...¡¹

    ¡¸If it hurts, make sure you scream. It will help a little.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to bite the sheets too.¡¹

    The two who have experience with the punishment gave advice while smiling wickedly. It has totally be the situation where the viin and his mistresses are gang raping.

    ¡¸Guh-...It¡¯s pretty tight...Be careful, it¡¯ll bounce.¡¹

    I break through the asshole while it is continuing to resist, I grab her waist forcefully and push myself in. The entrance was able to withstand for a little but it finally gave in, and allowed the invasion of the thick tip.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaa!!¡¹

    Catherine screams and ps her arms and legs. Maria looked as if she was about to be flung off, so I pulled my hips back and thrusted one more time.

    ¡¸Gyaaa!!¡¹

    This time, I mercilessly thrust instantly up to the roof of her vagina. Catherine screamed for a while after, while raising her butt her body fell over.

    (Light Novel Illustration: Catherine raising her Butt)

    Her asshole swallowed my thing and squeezed tight almost tearing me and closing up the entrance, but it wasn¡¯t something done to pleasure me, it was a movement that was instinctively trying to push me out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s creaking.¡¹

    ¡¸When you entered it said ¡®Meri¡¯.¡¹

    ¡¸Having an unustomed asshole that is able to let Aegir¡¯s huge cock in up to the root, this girl is pretty amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ca-san...please choose your words more carefully.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸That is, uhm...¡¹

    Ca and Nonna are saying meaningless things while looking at the ce where we are connected. Catherine is already exhausted, so while she is still screaming there is no need to hold her down anymore.

    ¡¸Aegir also shouldn¡¯t move too roughly or won¡¯t you break the girl? If it continues to leak in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too but...¡¹

    While I¡¯m moving my waist the pleasure was concentrated in my dick. The asshole that was tightly squeezing me and rejecting me was now coiling around me. Even if it was the asshole, the liquid spilling from the intestines are slippery and feels good.

    ¡¸This is irresistible. That¡¯s good!¡¹

    Unconsciously, my hips move faster.

    ¡¸Is she suffering?¡¹

    I will at least ask Celia and Maria who can see her face.

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s sticking out her tongue and is enjoying herself.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like she feels really good...It truly went in her ass right?¡¹

    Celia and Maria were bewildered by the difference from the torture-like tragedy of Ca¡¯s and Nonna¡¯s punishment.

    ¡¸Doing something so selfish! -Aoou...nnaaah! I won¡¯t get happy with-! Aahn?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, let your hands go.¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s restraints were removed and while we were still connected I stood, I rampaged in her asshole. I am also reaching my limit.

    ¡¸Screwing my ass is something a brute would doooo!! Hurry and stop~! Stop...don¡¯t stop!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, she lost it.¡¹

    Viting her ass while standing, Catherine sprays her liquid everywhere. She is quite a loose woman, and simple lovemaking will get her to squirt. She¡¯s a woman who ruined the bed we were using. And she is genuinely getting off on this...

    ¡¸Ooooooh! Don¡¯t look, everyone don¡¯t look at meee!!¡¹

    Further squirting. Moreover, this time it doesn¡¯t stop. It is jetting out just as if she was urinating, it wouldn¡¯t stop. After attacking her intensely, she sprayed as if she would get dehydrated. An unexpected strike, Celia and Maria couldn¡¯t escape in time and got wet with the liquid and got enraged.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming too! I¡¯ll go intensely.¡¹

    ¡¸Do as...you like..then!!¡¹

    Catherine puts her hand on my thigh while she was standing and further stuck out her hips. I pull her arms back and lift her waist while screwing her asshole deeply and intensely.

    ¡¸Hey...¡¹ ¡¸I hope her intestines will be safe...¡¹

    I pull out until the tip can be seen and thrust until it reaches the root and make such intense movements while the other girls are at a loss for words. The only sound that can be heard are my deep grunts and Catherine¡¯s pleasure-filled voice.

    ¡¸It feels good! My ass! Is feeling this good!¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine, you¡¯re doing well! Oouu!¡¹

    Lastly, with a sharp sound I stop my movements, and fire my semen into her bottomless hole. Feeling my ejaction, Catherine maintained her impossible position and turned to face me while sticking out her tongue. When I kissed her she happily coils her tongue with mine, after urging me to ejacte arge amount, the entrance of her ass was clenching and closing. Once I stopped, I twisted her nipples lightly and breast milk came out, Celia got even wetter.

    ¡¸Nnnooh....nooooooh....¡¹

    When the ejaction ended and while Catherine was letting out a pathetic voice, I pull out my dick that was deeply thrusted into her ass, a squelching sound was made, and my seed spilled from her ass. It seems like arge load was let out, it was like she was excreting semen. Normally once we were done with our deed the girls would gather around my dick, but as expected no one is brave enough to use their mouth to crawl over my cock when it was just in a girl¡¯s ass they were not so intimate with.

    ¡¸...Hey, you are going to continue screwing me anyway right? Why don¡¯t you...do as you like.¡¹

    While she is still excreting my seed, Catherine looked at me and stuck her ass towards me, and using her own hands spread open her asshole and her vagina. So you¡¯re saying that either one is fine. I once again regained my strength and stuck my dick in her ass.

    At the same time ¨C The girls¡¯ surprise

    ¡¸Hey....hey Nonna? She isn¡¯t bleeding is she.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. It was even more amazing than the time with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t she take him in all the way to the root of his cock? We couldn¡¯t go that far¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...it waspletely buried up to the root.¡¹

    ¡¸Did it not hurt? It looked like she was fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we let go of our hands, she didn¡¯t struggle...her face was melting.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Nonna...did it feel good for you during the punishment?¡¹

    ¡¸No way! It hurt so much that I thought I was going to die. Well I liked the pain though...never mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I felt satisfied being controlled by Aegir but my body could only feel pain.¡¹

    ¡¸That girl, it was clear that it felt good for her.¡¹

    ¡¸That voice, it¡¯s the same voice we make when we make love normally, isn¡¯t it? She also squirted too.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it only looks like a beast howling to me. Ah-it seems Aegir-sama has poured it in.¡¹

    ¡¸A woman can cum from her ass huh...she even stuck out her tongue.¡¹

    Their voices came out at the same time.

    ¡¸¡¸This woman, is ridiculously lewd?¡¹¡¹

    Dawn breaks, and I head over to Dorothea¡¯s ce with Catherine who is hugging Rose.

    ¡¸It was a short while but thank you for taking care of me.¡¹

    Catherine carefully lowers her head to Maria and Melissa. I guess she was aware that she was imposing herself on us. By the way, Celia was not looking at her at all, she turned her face away. The girl bathed herself in her own juices, breast milk and following that, the sperm that spilled from her ass. More than her aiming it though, it just flew out precisely.

    ¡¸Hey Nonna....she was tortured until dawn and she¡¯s walking normally now.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not possible...even for me I couldn¡¯t walk properly for one week.¡¹

    It seems that the two of them decided that Torii, formerly Catherine, will be nicknamed Subus Lady.

    ¡¸I became a Bar.¡¹

    I say it like it didn¡¯t take long but it¡¯s the truth. I was called to the pce today, somehow in front of the king from the cab minister

    ¡¸Aegir Hardlett will be promoted to Bar.¡¹

    After he said that I was given a list. Strangely, in the catalog there were many that were not given territory but in exchange were given status and rewards and things like that. For me as well, I would rather be given cash than territory as it is easier to understand. Even if I was given something like territory I probably might throw it away randomly to some guy.

    Rather, it was the talk after that from Erich about the reinforcement of the central army that took longer. Initially, the central army achieved about 10,000 troops, and it is getting even further reinforcements. Normally, it would be natural for me tomand a cavalry battalion now, but there are especially few heavy cavalry so it was necessary to invest somewhat and spread them out into each squad as breakthrough personnel. It is not possible to operate all at once with over 600 units.

    ¡¸It is my intention to make the first division cavalrypany you have beenmanding as the main force and mixing three freshly-formed infantrypanies to form the battalion.¡¹

    The military strength exceeds 800. Including the transportation squad and the reconnaissance squad it will probably get close to 1000.

    ¡¸Because it is a powerful battalion, I am seriously counting on you.¡¹

    The responsibility is significant but Agor will also be there. It will work out somehow.

    ¡¸And since you have also be Bar, it is about time to create your own escort squad, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Does a soldier need a personal escort squad?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. You cannot move the army for your own private purposes right? If you have an escort squad as long, as you don¡¯t break thew you can use them as you like.¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought about that.¡¹

    ¡¸You are leaving the women in your house defenseless? You can expect them to fulfill their role whether as house guards, escorts for when you go out, and you can take them to battle and have them be your personal bodyguards.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need bodyguards for myself but I certainly want escorts for the girls. But, it won¡¯t be good unless they are people I trust. Having them eaten by the escorts would be putting the cart before the horse.

    ¡¸With strength like yours I don¡¯t think you need to rush but wasn¡¯t this time¡¯s reward quite the amount? It¡¯s just that you could think about hiring if you have money to spare.¡¹

    My mission in the army is as usual, and after talking about a bunch of things like training and parades I was able to leave.

    I thought about it while I looked at the list the king gave me.

    Reward 1000 gold

    Bar pension 80 gold/year

    Army sry 60 gold/year

    In regards to the escort squad it would be fine as long as they are people I can trust. Either way, without territory to generate ie I cannot hire arge number. I must avoid rushing and inviting a wolf into my house.

    ¡¸Wow~There¡¯s so much money~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸You became even more amazing didn¡¯t you?~¡¹

    Ca, Melissa, Maria were pleased easily knowing that I received money and became more impressed.

    ¡¸Wonderful! Bar will allow session! With this our future is-!¡¹

    ¡¸Congrattions on being promoted to battalionmander. I¡¯m pleased that Aegir-sama¡¯s strength is being appreciated greatly.¡¹

    The two of them were seriously happy, Celia more so, with the fact that my military standing went up, than Nonna, who was happy about my improvement of noble status.

    ¡¸A Bar family must get the suitable clothes to...¡¹

    When Nonna wanted to go shopping everyone pulled her arms back.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to wastefully buy something expensive again! Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary! ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good to overspend~¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts, it hurts, I understand so please stop! Wait, who was the one who put their finger in a weird ce! It must be Ca you pervert!¡¹

    In the end, we did not buy anything new this time. It can¡¯t be helped that money will be saved, but there is nothing to spend it on. I¡¯ll spend luxuriously on food and let Miti and the other servants enjoy a bellyful of delicious food. And the one who put their finger in a weird ce was me, when you are all jostling and I see a pile of women I couldn¡¯t hold back, so forgive me.

    ¡¸Congrattions.¡¹

    ¡¸..tions.¡¹

    Miti and Alma who Maria brought along also came to celebrate. The two are finally able to get used to living in the house, Miti talks to me and the other girls quite often. In the beginning Alma, who had no interest in talking to anyone besides Miti and Kroll, has been seen talking to Maria and Melissa.

    As expected, she still gets nervous when talking to me, but it¡¯s not like before where she freezes up. I¡¯ll pat both of their heads. The small Alma gets tangled at my feet and wavers but it doesn¡¯t seem like she dislikes it. When I say that dinner is a luxurious beef stew and chicken barbeque the two of them hug me and get excited.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, visitors havee. They don¡¯t look familiar, what should I do?¡¹

    Alma instantly hides behind Miti. Celia nces at the two and waits for my reactions.

    ¡¸Hm, I don¡¯t have any ns but what are they like?¡¹

    ¡¸A young man, his name is Leopolt Fugenberg. He says that he wants to speak directly with Aegir-sama...the servants didn¡¯t go so I dealt with it, but shall I send them away?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    Miti looks down, Alma is afraid. In the past, when Alma was sent to tell Celia my message, ¡®Speak properly! I can¡¯t understand you!¡¯ was shouted so since then she hasn¡¯t approached her.

    By the way, after Miti was also scolded by Nonna, I saw that she was pping and fluffing the cushion in the empty room. Since then, Miti would smile on the surface at Nonna, but once she passed her she would stick her tongue out. Each person has their ownpatibility I guess.

    ¡¸No, please let me through. I can¡¯t create obstacles for those important names.¡¹

    Also there is nothing to do today. I return Miti and the rest of them to where Maria is, I take out Melissa¡¯s underwear and have her change into erotic clothes, Ca hides in her own room. Nonna said that Ca was the shameful part of the Hardlett family.

    ¡¸Well, it would be nice if he has something interesting to say.¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Leopolt Fugenberg.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Aegir Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honour to meet you, Bar Aegir.¡¹

    It was this morning that I was appointed, but he knows about me.

    (Light Novel Illustration: Leopolt Fugenberg)

    ¡¸Information travels fast...Fugenberg-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just found out. Congrattions on your promotion.¡¹

    What is he ying at, what is he trying to say.

    ¡¸Did youe here to make a fool of me?¡¹

    ¡¸That is rude, I have no ulterior motives.¡¹

    I should also pay close attention to him.

    His age is a little over 20, not much difference with me. His build isn¡¯t that huge, but his body has been trained, and most of all his eyes are sharp. He seems smart but I get the feeling that this isn¡¯t some ordinary n.

    ¡¸So what did youe here for, Fugenberg-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to hire me.¡¹

    He speaks boldly while sticking out his chest.

    There have been many servants and employees who have asked to be hired. They were all untrustworthy people so I refused them, but there have also been guys who aimed for the girls inside and girls trying to seduce me. Celia kicked and threw them out.

    But there was no guy who was as full of confidence as this guy.

    ¡¸I know absolutely nothing about you though.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to hold back.

    ¡¸Yes. Then shall I introduce myself. I was a knight who worked for a certain southern noble, but my Lord participated in the southern rebellion.¡¹

    The man speaks without feeling ashamed.

    ¡¸Oh, so your master¡¯s house got crushed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. My master was taken and I was handed over to the royal army.¡¹

    This guy is either an unbelievably big deal or a fatal idiot. There aren¡¯t many people who would talk about betraying their former master in front of the ce they want to be hired. Moreover he was not a tiny bit shy.

    ¡¸Is that because of your loyalty to the king?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is for the sake of my survival.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that why you left your master to die?¡¹

    ¡¸That fight, it was obvious that the side of the rebelling nobles had little chance of winning. I am not a fool who cannot read the situation and would depart together with them to theher.¡¹

    Normally, here is where I would beat him and throw him out and no one would make a fuss about it. But I want to listen to this guy¡¯s story. I want to ask why such an arrogant man woulde to me.

    ¡¸I understand the circumstances. So why do you want me to hire you?¡¹

    ¡¸You yourself are an iparable warrior but not so as amander. You also have many subordinates and troops tomand, and it appears you do not have a person superior in military tactics or strategies, thus I thought that I would use you to attain an important status. I want to climb to an even higher ce after all.¡¹

    He implicitly called me an idiot, but let¡¯s just ignore it as something arrogant that he said. But his behavior is somewhat strange. Saying something as rude as that, I will without hesitation point it out.

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you said things that contradict yourself? As you said in the beginning, I am a Bar yet only a battalionmander. There are plenty of people who are above me, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to use them to reach the summit?¡¹

    ¡¸If I was able to attain status immediately, I would head to the pce if I could lead an army, but they probably wouldn¡¯t entertain me.¡¹

    Of course they wouldn¡¯t. To have someone who betrayed them ask for status to be given, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they killed you and tossed you out.

    ¡¸There are no other people you could go to so you came to me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t met anyone else besides you.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    It¡¯s bing interesting. Please don¡¯t say that you have fell in love with me or something.

    ¡¸There are four reasons.¡¹

    ¡¸First, as I have mentioned earlier, you are not proficient atmandingrge amounts of troops or scheming up tactics, and there are none amongst your troops who can do so, thus there is room for me to enter. Second, you who are a new noble have no heirs to seed you nor do you have ties to any rtives. There is possibility for a neer like me to get an important status. Third, you have done great military deeds so the king remembers you well, it is also good that you can read and go around ces. If my master can seed faster, I will also be raised. Last, it is something that I realized during our talk, you are not satisfied right now. I don¡¯t know what you are aiming for, but I think you are aiming for a position even higher than I am.¡¹

    I kept my expressionless face. I feel like I understand the reason I felt so uneasy about this man. I don¡¯t know how much this guy knows about me and it¡¯s creepy, but I can¡¯t help it. But I thought it would be interesting.

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, if I were to choose between Commander Radhalde and you, I feel like I chose the right one. There aren¡¯t many people who have a burning spirit like you do. You won¡¯t be able to move up in the world if you don¡¯t use those people who aim for the top.¡¹

    The things this man says is quite right, almost scarily so. Agor and I have been fighting while leading a small amount of soldiers, but when we were told that from now on we had to lead arge crowd of soldiers, we had our doubts. I haven¡¯t thought about military tactics either. The servants are orphans, the mansion¡¯s guard is a girl I picked up, and my sessor is a joke. Above all, even for my ambition to be king to be perceived...I don¡¯t think the reason are the girls though.

    ¡¸I understand your reasons. I also feel the height of your abilities. But there is still an important part remaining.¡¹

    ¡¸What would that be?¡¹

    The man asks me in return but I knew that I would be asked; I will remain calm.

    ¡¸It¡¯s whether you deserve my trust after you betrayed your own master.¡¹

    However skilled you may be it is meaningless if I can¡¯t trust you. Rather it would be harmful.

    ¡¸As long as your ambition continues, and as long as you can be used and deserve to be my master I will swear my allegiance.¡¹

    In other words, if I am ipetent or if I n to abandon him, he will betray me. This kind of rtionship isn¡¯t that bad either. Not being grounded on personal trust, but a mutual rtionship for the sake of aiming for the top. It¡¯s important that I learn to master how to use these kinds of people too. If I can¡¯t use this guy then it goes to show you what kind of man I am.

    ¡¸Fine with me. I will hire you. If I judge that you arecking in ability, I will immediately kick you out. Will that be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. I will meet your expectations.¡¹

    ¡¸Then from now on...should I call you Fugenberg?¡¹

    ¡¸Leopolt is fine, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Don¡¯te over to this side.

    ¡¸Is there a building to stay?¡¹

    ¡¸No. If possible I would like you to stay on the premises.¡¹

    I have not trusted you, but I don¡¯t think that this guy wouldy hands on the girls, or steal money and run away.

    ¡¸Then I will give you your space. Food will be made too, so eat as much as you like.¡¹

    Different from the children servants, there is no need to ce him close by. I do not mind putting the tables together either.

    ¡¸Until I know how much you can do I will leave you to deal with my followers. The pay will be 1 gold per month, if you do well I will reward you separately. Is that fine with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is adequate.¡¹

    It sounds like he is evaluating me. It seems there are no issues with the first conditions. He must be confident that he will be able to disy his abilities soon.

    ¡¸I have another person who takes care of me so would you allow them to be in the same room as me?¡¹

    It was a luxurious thing to do while he was in the middle of job-searching but he brought Celia and I as he walked. After getting permission, the person who was waiting outside appeared and looked to be a 12 or 13 year old girl. What she was wearing was crude but it wasn¡¯t dirty. The girl covered her head with Leopolt¡¯s side and it seems like she was blushing while clinging to him.

    ¡¸....¡¹

    ¡¸Her name is Nina. ...Lord Hardlett, what do you think?¡¹

    I carry the luggage and gave permission; the donkey that she brought with her was also ced in the stable.

    My evaluation of Leopolt was as follows: cool-headed, bold, a strategist, confident. Lastly, I added my suspicion that he has a preference for young girls.

 Chapter 38.5: Character Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 38.5: Character Introduction</h4>

    For your reference the names have been gathered andpiled. As for introduction of the men, it is somewhat random.

    Protagonist

    Aegir Hardlett

    19 years old, ck Hair, Goldonia Kingdom Bar Royal Central Army 3rd mixed division captain.

    Protagonist: He was blessed with the talent for fighting and is muscr and has dynamic vision, he does not worry about the small things, he is not good with scheming or strategies.

    He loves women and is great in bed, his range will include those up to 40 but he isn¡¯t fond of little girls.

    Friends (female)

    Ca

    Early 20¡¯s. Chestnut-colored hair. Height 165cm B88 W60 H88

    Way of calling Main Character: Aegir, Manner of referring to self: I (atashi)

    Fell in love with the protagonist when she first met him in the city Roleil. A former hunter and expert with the bow, a free person. She is frank and doesn¡¯t hold back, she shows no resistance to dirty and lewd remarks. She also has perverted hobbies.

    Celia

    15 years old. Silver hair. Height 153cm B74 W55 H77

    Way of calling Main Character: Aegir-sama, Manner of referring to self: I (watashi)

    Although she was a ve made to do criminal acts, her true self was awoken by the protagonist. She has a fanatically loyal allegiance towards Aegir, but towards others she speaks and acts in a cold manner. Other than her swordsmanship, she has skills in a variety of fields. While being his follower, she is somehow trying to get him to sleep with her.

    Nonna

    18 years old. Brown hair. Height 160 B112 W61 H83

    Way of calling Main Character: Aegir-sama, Manner of referring to self: I (watakushi)

    While being transported as a ve, she was stolen by the protagonist. She is the daughter of the fallen Elektra family and entrusting the family heirloom sword to the protagonist, he vowed to rescue the Elektra household. She has an understanding of manners and etiquette; she is knowledgeable about nobles but not knowledgeable aboutmoners and has no sense in money. She wears a high-ss mask, but during sex she enjoys suffering. She already has extraordinarilyrge breasts, but they are still growing. She doesn¡¯t only have overwhelminglyrge tits, but she has quite the good looks and attracts the eyes of the surrounding people.

    Maria

    22 years old. Chestnut-coloured hair. Height 164 B74 W58 H80

    Way of calling Main Character: Aegir-san, Manner of referring to self: I (watashi)

    She is the daughter of the Small Bird Pavilion inn in Roleil and fell in love with the protagonist after giving her body to him. She is good at cooking and has high ability to earn a living. She is secretly kind and likeable with kids, but she is a scaredy-cat and not good with fights. Her breasts are very small and even Celia will eventually...

    Melissa

    25 years old. Red hair. Height 164 B90 W58 H88

    Way of calling Main Character: Aegir-san Manner of referring to self: I (watashi)

    She is a prostitute from White City. She has experienced a harsh past which destroyed her genitals but she ispatible with the protagonist. Because she is unable to have kids, she has taken an extreme liking to the child servants. She likes wearing suggestive clothes.

    Catherine

    22 years old. Blond hair. Height 156 B80 W57 H82

    Way of calling Main Character: You (anata)

    The daughter of the rebelling noble, and her husband was killed by the protagonist while her father was executed formitting high treason. For the sake of saving her child and through a misunderstanding, she gave up her body to the protagonist. Currently, she is living together with her daughter Rose in the orphanage. She is hysteric and has harsh assumptions. She is sensitive and gets turned on easily, extremely lewd and has quite the high perseverance when ites to sex.

    Miti

    14 years old. ck hair. Height 150 B75 W55 H76

    Way of calling Main Character: Master (danna-sama), Aegir-sama

    She left the orphanage to work and is living in the mansion. She has the essentials down; she is the older sister out of the three orphanage kids and respects Maria. Her duties include cooking,undry, and other various tasks; she has a secret dislike of Nonna.

    Alma

    11 years old. ck hair

    Way of calling Main Character: (doesn¡¯t call him)

    The youngest amongst the three orphanage kids. She is always scared and hides behind Miti. She is dexterous so her duties are sewing and knitting. She only talks to Miti and Kroll, she is especially scared of Celia and whenever she gets close to her, she is unable to move.

    Nina

    12 years old. Brown hair

    Way of calling Main Character: Hardlett-sama

    A caregiver that Leopolt brought with him. She is in charge of caring for him and has shown a tiny bit of affection towards him.

    Separated Women

    Mireille

    Early 20¡¯s. Red hair. Height 172 B84 W62 H90

    Way of calling Main Character: Aegir, Manner of referring to self: I (atai)

    She met the protagonist along with Ca and was working together with him. She has an unyielding personality and skilled with the sword and strong-willed. She has a big family in Sheh vige; afraid that there may be famine she returned to her home and left the protagonist.

    Mel

    36 years old. Blond hair. Height 160 B86 W(???) H92

    Way of calling Main Character: Aegir-san, Manner of referring to self: I (watashi)

    She was the lover of a noble but was thrown away after she got pregnant. She was burned by arge wild fire but was saved by the protagonist. She has two kids on her husband¡¯s field so she is unable to leave the vige but she is already pregnant with...

    Kuu

    17 years old. Blond hair. Height 158 B80 W57 H84

    Mel¡¯s daughter. She supports the rtionship between the protagonist and her mother. Her first kiss was stolen.

    Ruu

    13 years old. Blond hair. Height 142 B70 W53 H71

    Mel¡¯s daughter. She was selling things in the city. She is shy and nervous and generally bad at everything, and screws things up quickly. She has feelings of love for the protagonist yet also trusts him like a father.

    ire

    22 years old. ck hair. Height 163 B80 W60 H82

    Daughter of a former noble, trying to restore her family name she naturally fell into the job of banditry. She was defeated by the protagonist and was even raped in the ass. She ran away and headed towards the Republic of Stura.

    Collette and Arisa

    Residents of the vige and cities in the Eastern Federation. They were kidnapped and sold as ves but were saved by the protagonist and returned to their hometown. The two of them offered their virginities together.

    udia Albens Malordol

    33 years old. Blond hair. Height 160 B88 W69 H93

    Wife of Marquess. She was left behind by her husband in White City due to a bad rtionship. The protagonist stole her daughter¡¯s chastity and was called to make love to her and became his prisoner. When they parted she even offered her daughter and tried to hold him back. Currently using arge dildo as a habit, every night she screams like a beast.

    Christina Albens Malordol

    19 years old. Chestnut-coloured hair. Height 159 B83 W57 H83

    She is the child of a noble¡¯s concubine and was sent to White City because of an attitude problem, her rtionship with his wife is fragile and after a case of misconduct she offered her virginity to the protagonist. She is scared of the sudden changes in her mother, she has be scared of men and was not able to regainposure of her misconducts.

    Lucy Yuktovania

    500 years old?? Blond hair. Height 166 B100 W58 H96

    Way of calling Main Character: you (anata), boy (boya)

    Self-proimed vampire living over 500 years, she has unrealistic physical strength and demonic power able to show death to anyone who meets her. She is somehow rted to the lost kingdom and has protected the house in the depths of the forest? A peerless beauty with gold-like style, inhuman and terrifyingly skilled in sexual prowess.

    Bestowed the protagonist knowledge and reason for living (protagonist¡¯s lover and mother)

    She promised to be the protagonist¡¯s woman if he could conquer the surrounding area of the Erg forest and be king, this promise became the starting point for all of the protagonist¡¯s actions. Her existence is absolute and takes priority over everything else.

    Friends (male/subordinates)

    Agor

    30¡¯s Macho Adjutant andpany captain. From the Federation.

    Way of calling Main Character: via job title

    Commoner and formerpany captain of the Federation Infantry Army. He caused a problem and ran away, bing the protagonist¡¯s subordinate. He is serious and faithful. A skilled warrior and has high administrative skills andmanding ability within the squad. (up topany size) He pretends to not be interested in women (sullen)

    Christoph

    23 years old. Macho Private. From the Federation.

    Way of calling Main Character: Aegir, Captain

    Commoner and former resident of the Federation. Apanied Agor when he ran away. He is pretty weak despite his appearance and has a weak will. He is quite open and a lecher. He is only useful while it¡¯s bright out. He is hated by Aegir¡¯s team of women lovers¡¯.

    Carl

    23 years old. Man of delicate features. Beautifully shaped. Company captain. Unknown origin.

    A subordinate since the days of the Wings of Dawn. He has a flirty tone and his slovenliness towards women stands out. A skilled warrior and a formermander. He is superior to Agor in sword skills when ites to 1 on 1 fights.

    Mack

    29 years old. Height over 2m. extremely macho. Muscle head. Demonic strength. Private.

    Way of calling Main Character: no subject

    Former ve. He was freed by the protagonist andpany. The only person who couldpare with the protagonist in terms of strength. His entire body is muscr and a total macho gori, he¡¯s already a monster. He is not good at dealing with Nonna who was brought by the same ve trader. He has little experience with women.

    Leopolt Fugenberg

    20 years old. Slender. Follower.

    Way of calling Main Character: Lord Hardlett (Baron)

    Heined directly to the protagonist and became a subordinate. He said he will show unique talent but details are unknown. The person himself says he is good at leading an army and has skill inmanding, strategizing, and scheming. Bringing Nina along, he lives with the protagonist in a separated room.

    Kroll

    12 years old. Child. Servant. Blond hair.

    Way of calling Main Character: Aegir-sama

    He is the only guy among the orphanage kids and is cheeky and acts tough. His duties are chopping firewood and heating up the bath water. He has feelings for Celia but was harshly turned away. Ever since that time with Melissa in the bathroom he has not raised his head, he remembers the feeling while never missing his mastur- bation session at nights.

    Characters (Country/Army)

    Alexandro Goldonia (Alexandro the first)

    28 years old. Goldonian King.

    After his father¡¯s death, and the murder of his brother and his uncle he seeded the throne. For the sake of strengthening the royal power he used various strategies. He rejects his father¡¯s principle for peace and aims for Goldonia to be a strong country. The person who established the central army. He is proficient in scheming, and can perform ruthless ns. Uses the protagonist and the others in the central army primarily, while also heavily using those with some ability.

    Marquess Gudroit Hoover

    50 years old. Royal army suprememander.

    He is the suprememander who oversees all the army but since the central army is operated by the king himself, he doesn¡¯t have much influence. He is stubborn and doesn¡¯t trust the king.

    Baron Erich Radhalde

    30 years old. Leader of Central army.

    He has been the leader since the Wings of Dawn days. He is highly capable in tactics, political affairs andmanding ability. Has a good personal rtionship with the protagonist. Is one of the king¡¯s favorite subjects. A new noble.

    Bar Bruno Renster

    25 years old. Central army 1st regiment captain.

    A veteran soldier since the days of the Wings of Dawn. He has climbed to his current status from a private soldier. He has an established opinion of having a steadymand and is very persistent, but iscking explosive attack power. He has a pretty good personal rtionship with the protagonist. A new noble.

    Characters (other)

    Andrei

    41 years old. Bearded. Giant man.

    He defected from the Federation; inn owner of Hard-boiled pavilion and a dandy and cool man. He is very popr amongst the female employees. When he was 37 years old, he got married to his wife Natalie at 14 years old, he has no interest in grown women and is a serious lolicon. For that reason(?),He may be trying various things to take advantage of the orphanage.

    Natalie

    18 years old. Has the body of a child.

    Andrei¡¯s wife who I can only see as no more than a 10 year old child.

    Dorothea

    40 years old. Orphanage director. Thin.

    A middle-aged woman who manages the orphanage. She has a good nature and works for the sake of everyone. She has good wits. If she improves her meals and has her body plump up, she would be an attractive maturedy.

    Aurelia

    18 years old. Orphanage helper. Small

    A girl that grew up in the orphanage. She helps out Dorothea at the orphanage. She is lively and is a child-like girl. She mistakenly takes Andrei¡¯s hot gazes as fatherly love and yearns for it.

 Chapter 39: Skilled General

    <h4>Chapter 39: Skilled General</h4>

    A week since Leopolt has been employed, he caused problems within the house. However, it was not entirely his fault but also partly due to the household members.

    First is Celia.

    ¡¸Even without that kind of guy, I alone am enough to be Aegir-sama¡¯s follower!¡¹

    Celia unexpectedly res out at me, I guess it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be avoided when she gets unhappy about a neer who gets the same position as her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a convenient way to determine his talent. Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want a guy by Aegir-sama¡¯s side with such a nebulous reason!¡¹

    That was something I shouldn¡¯t have said. She was doing her own work while sitting down but as she could no longer endure it, Celia took out two practice-like swords with crushed des.

    ¡¸If you lose to a small girl like me you will not work as a follower anymore!!¡¹

    It seems like she is trying to test Leopolt¡¯s skills. If it is a practice match I have no reason to stop it. I told the two of them to absolutely not get hurt. Celia has natural talent in wielding a sword. For a practice match where once the sword touches you it is over, he is a formidable opponent but....

    ¡¸Fueeeee!!¡¹

    Celia runs off while crying.

    The matchsted only a few seconds ¨C one strike. Celia¡¯s preemptive strike was predicted; he tripped her leg and overturned her nicely. Striking her back where she was flipped over ungracefully, it was Celia¡¯s defeat.

    It was a match she proposed herself, in addition to it being in front of her master she was unable to ept showing her disgraceful behavior, she covered her face while crying and ran away.

    ¡¸It was an attack with decent speed but her gaze was too revealing. I knew exactly where and how she would attack.¡¹

    The current Celia is quite stronger than a weak soldier. To easily evade it means that Leopolt has quite the capability in using swords. To continue, Nonna also did something.

    ¡¸To have a man like this living with us, what would you do if we get fucked by him?¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t as intense as Celia but it seems that Nonna is also against Leopolt staying here.

    ¡¸This guy isn¡¯t someone who would do something as foolish as that. I have decided based on what I saw from him directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is trusting the guy who you just met the other day more than me? He has such a gloomy face, I can¡¯t believe in him.¡¹

    Nonna says to Leopolt who is by my side with stinging sarcasm. I don¡¯t think Leopolt was provoked, but he rebuts.

    ¡¸I believe that I will make Hardlett-sama reach higher heights. Are you going to think only about your own body and foolishly crush that possibility?¡¹

    I think you did well to make it this far with confidence, but I feel some uniqueness within Leopolt. If I were to leave him here, it would certainly be disadvantageous so I didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸What an arrogant person! And you have quite the rude mouth. You are doing this knowing that I am a person of this household, right!?¡¹

    Completely different from me, Leopolt changes into using a rude tone. To a former noble like Nonna, she would not be able to hold back.

    ¡¸Then let me ask you. What are you to Hardlett-sama? If you are his wife, then I will apologize for my rudeness, bow down and ask for forgiveness.¡¹

    Nonna freezes. If you think about it, Nonna is just staying with me and we are not actually married. In the kingdom¡¯s system, concubines are recognized but she is not something like that either, she is just a lover.

    ¡¸That is...um...¡¹

    It is because Nonna has been in the nobles¡¯ system that she understood that she isn¡¯t really somebody important right now. She turned to me asking for my help, but there is no meaning in telling a lie that we are married, trying to fool people here will only make things unnecessarily twisted.

    ¡¸You are not anything. Then you are no different from a prostitute. Why should I, who has been hired by Hardlett-sama, show you respect?¡¹

    His logic is correct but to criticize her in front of her face, he either has some real guts or he is just shameless. I guess he is assuming that I won¡¯t kick him out.

    ¡¸Uuu....this humiliation! I will make sure you regret it!!¡¹

    Just like how a viin in a y would say those lines from a script, Nonna gets upset and leaves while her shoulders were raised in anger, her breasts jiggle as she was standing down.

    ¡¸What you said was correct, but you must not start disputes all over the house. Next time, you should at least pay the minimum amount of respect to the women as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡®Starting next time¡¯, I will pay the women some respect. Would that be fine?¡¹

    I im that I am correct this time. I nod that this time is okay. He is really an amazing guy in many ways. And the story doesn¡¯t end there. On the afternoon of a hot day, while avoiding the strong sunshine, Nonna who was enjoying tea in a room and saw Leopolt passing through the corridor.

    ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s Leopolt-san? You are quite free aren¡¯t you? Will you not loiter around in the mansion, please? I¡¯m scared that you might rape me. I feel like am about to scream.¡¹

    Nonna turned her face away and drank her tea from the specially made ceramic teacup.

    ¡¸A teacup made by Igurott Levi?¡¹

    Leopolt looks at the teacup with narrow eyes. Nonna who did not think that Leopolt would understand artistic items was slightly taken aback. But she was slightly happy since she was dissatisfied that there was nobody in the house that would buy any artistic items.

    ¡¸Ara, to appreciate one of the best potters in the Olga Federation, Levi¡¯s masterpieces, it is somewhat unexpected.¡¹

    Nonna looks happy while she showed the cup to Leopolt and started to talk.

    ¡¸Behold, the splendidness of this majestic horse picture, the delicate pieces were creations in hister years. The exciting masterpieces in his early years are spectacr too but I prefer this type better.¡¹

    With such a rare opportunity to disy her knowledge, Nonna speaks about her forte. While speaking with Ca, she could only expect responses such as ¡®it¡¯s great if it¡¯s big, put more in¡¯.

    ¡¸Where did you get this?¡¹

    ¡¸An ignorant merchant was selling this for 2 silver at a street stall. If you knew about his works then you¡¯ll know it would not be enough to put 100 times that value on it.¡¹

    Nonna talks in a good mood while stroking the cup.

    ¡¸You know, it is because of having such wonderful masterpieces that a noble¡¯s dignity and fame increases. With this, I am also of use to Aegir-sama you know? You have been correcting the way you use your words recently, but don¡¯t forget that you still owe us more respect...¡¹

    ¡¸Hm...it¡¯s a fake.¡¹

    Nonna froze, and once she melted she instantly turned red.

    ¡¸A-again with something like that! There is a limit to how rude you-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Levi¡¯s horse picture is famous, but after he got in an ident with a horse and lost his very young son, he has not drawn at all. It is a contradiction if you think that this cup is a creation in theter years.¡¹

    ¡¸That is...but...¡¹

    I guess she had a memory in regards to Leopolt¡¯s story. She looks at the cup with a pale face.

    ¡¸The cup is not even made that well. It¡¯s something worth about 2 silver. Using such a product in front of visitors with good judgement would only damage a noble¡¯s dignity, so please be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Will you tell Aegir-sama this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You purchased this using Hardlett-sama¡¯s fortune didn¡¯t you? It is my duty as a follower to report the truth.¡¹

    Leaving Nonna who copsed with her hands stretched out onto the sofa, Leopolt left the room. From the room, you could hear a gruesome curse that you wouldn¡¯t expect toe from an extremely beautifuldy. Lastly something terribly big happened to Ca.

    ¡¸Hey, was it Leopolt? Don¡¯t you want to try embracing me?¡¹

    Ca lowers her chest to show off the valley of her breasts.

    ¡¸I can y with you if you like but...¡¹

    Of course she is lying. Once a single finger is put on her she intends to scream. It is believed that once heys a hand on the women he will not be forgiven, so he would be quickly thrown out.

    Ca doesn¡¯t really hate Leopolt. But, for people to enter her beloved man¡¯s nest, it would be better if there were less people. Children are not included in that count, but it makes her ufortable to smell another man besides him.

    ¡¸Hey~ My mouth, it feels good you know?¡¹

    Leopolt ignores her for a while but eventually he made a serious expression.

    ¡¸For me it is unmerited, so unfortunately I cannot answer you.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you scared of Aegir? It¡¯ll be fine as long as no one finds out.¡¹

    ¡®Of course he would find out though¡¯ she mutters in her heart.

    ¡¸No, to tell you the truth I strongly prefer young girls, I don¡¯t desire adult women like you.¡¹

    Due to the impact of thatment, even Ca would be speechless. Come to think of it he brought a young girl with him as a caretaker. Has she been used as a sex ve?

    ¡¸You are beautiful. If at least you have the form of a young girl then I might throw everything down and chase after you.¡¹

    Ca thought that this was a chance.

    ¡¸Then, I will make the preparations! It¡¯s because this is a special case.¡¹

    ¡¸I will be in the stable. Don¡¯t push yourself.¡¹

    It¡¯s not at a distance where the voice will not reach and if she screams people woulde immediately and gather so she smiles unconsciously. She intends to chase this pervert out quickly.

    Even though it is the servants¡¯ room, there are only personal items there. Even household members will not be able to do things freely, and there is nothing to help you do it. But suchmon sense does not apply to Ca.

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s tight! And to top it off, you can see everything!¡¹

    Ca sneaks into the servants¡¯ room and forcefully put on Alma¡¯s clothes. She first tried on Miti¡¯s clothes but if you think about it, she is about the age to be a woman. She doesn¡¯t know if that will get the pervert who strongly prefers young girls to bite. Thus, she chose Alma¡¯s clothes but the inside is still Ca who has a morous body.

    It is tight all over her body and when she stands, you can see her underwear; her breasts cannot be suppressed and her chest is open with nipples showing, she can only cover it with her hands.

    ¡¸This appearance is more embarrassing than being naked...let¡¯s go quickly.¡¹

    If she says that she was forced to dress like this, his expulsion would be certain. Ca avoids the strange stares from people and heads to the stables.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here! How is this appearance? Does it arouse you?¡¹

    She enters the stable and tries with all her might to twist her body, she shakes her ass where you can see her underwear clearly, she shakes her breasts hidden with her hand only at the peak. What was there was the expressionless look of Leopolt and Nina....Nonna and Celia, and the man that she loved more than anything else.

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    Silence filled the stables, it seems like only Schwartz was excited as he beat the ground with his feet.

    ¡¸...Aegir and you guys ¨C why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Taking care of Schwartz and attaching new horseshoes.¡¹

    ¡¸After that going out with Celia and Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Leopolt?¡¹

    ¡¸It is because Hardlett-sama also left Nina to take care of his horse.¡¹

    ¡¸...pervert.¡¹

    Nina¡¯s small voice echoed quite cruelly.

    While they were dumbfounded with Ca¡¯s entric behavior, footsteps and sounds of running can be heard from the mansion.

    ¡¸Aegir-san! There¡¯s trouble!! A robber has entered and the children¡¯s room has been ransacked...¡¹

    Melissa and Maria brought the child servants and came running. Maria thought that the thief would still be lurking around the mansion so she came running while still holding her kitchen knife. And when they saw Ca¡¯s appearance everyone went silent.

    ¡¸M-...my clothes...¡¹

    Alma hugged Miti and started crying. Maria ¨C who is usually close with Ca ¨C and Melissa¡¯s gaze is as cold as absolute zero, and even Miti didn¡¯t hide her contempt.

    ¡¸Th-this isn¡¯t what you think! This is that guy¡¯s! That guy fault!!¡¹

    Ca desperately points at Leopolt but as expected, the meaning doesn¡¯t reach across. He has been here the entire time.

    ¡¸This guy who I have been talking to here, told you toe here wearing Alma¡¯s clothes?¡¹

    Having realized that, even I could not believe what she was doing and finally Ca snapped.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your faaaault!!¡¹

    She attacks Leopolt, but due to the small clothes her feet get tangled and she fell into a mountain of horse dung that had been cleaned up.

    ¡¸Uwa....¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look!¡¹

    ¡¸Pathetic...finally her heart has-¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeee¡¹

    Having her clothes dirtied Alma cries loudly, while seeing the household member¡¯s disgraceful behavior Leopolt quietly leaves.

    ¡¸This is wrong! You¡¯re wrong! Nonna listen to me, this is-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me, don¡¯t touch me, you¡¯re dirty!!¡¹

    Nonna somehow raised a loud voice and jumped back. With clothes covered in horse dung, she was entangled and ¨C without standing up ¨C crawled towards us. Even I would run.

    ¡¸Everyone, for now let¡¯s return to the house. We will also buy new clothes for Alma so calm down.¡¹

    Everyone left the stable and turned away from Ca. As expected, her expression and face became intense.

    ¡¸I will prepare a tub so undress and bathe yourself. After that don¡¯te into the house until I say so.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to be nearby until the smell of horse dung has disappeared. While I¡¯m at it I should punish her for doing something stupid.

    Ca cries out.

    ¡¸But I have no clothes...¡¹

    ¡¸You will not freeze in this time of the year. Stay naked for a while in the garden!¡¹

    The season is the peak of summer, even at night it doesn¡¯t get too cold.

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be! Wait, don¡¯t leave me here!¡¹

    Ca¡¯s naked outdoor lifestyle continued until Leopolt reported the circumstances the next night. I informed everyone, but there was no part to sympathize with Ca, so I took out the rest of my allowance and everyone approved on the n to buy Alma new clothes.

    Putting it aside, while being naked in the garden it seems that Ca and Kroll had some sort of disturbance.

    ¡¸This...water would be cold, so hot water...¡¹

    ¡¸.......nn¡¹

    Ca dropped the dirtiest thing straight into the water, but as expected bathing in the water from the well would be freezing. Carefully, Kroll brought arge tub filled with warm water and Ca bathes ungratefully. She is no longer covered in dirt.

    ¡¸Uu.....¡¹

    Naturally bathing outside, Ca is naked. The boy¡¯s gaze was drawn to her big breasts.

    ¡¸What is it? Are you turned on?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all!¡¹

    Unlike Melissa, Ca doesn¡¯t hold back, she pointed out the erged crotch.

    ¡¸But, the dick of a kid like you is nothing to worry about.¡¹

    As expected, Kroll took offense.

    ¡¸What was that! You are a pervert yourself. You were ying around covered in horse dung!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! This kid doesn¡¯t even know anything...Well it¡¯s fine. Aaah, I have to sleep in the garden today huh...Aegir is mad at me.¡¹

    Getting your beloved angry is the worst thing to endure. Ca sighed as she continued to wash herself while naked. At least when she met him tomorrow, she didn¡¯t want to smell.

    ¡¸Th-this.¡¹

    Kroll averts his eyes while bringing out a thin quilt. He is worried about her when she sleeps tonight so, this is his consideration.

    ¡¸...Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine. Before I go...cover yourself...¡¹

    Ca grins and showed a smile. she was thankful for the warm water as well as the futon. She also didn¡¯t wish to create a misconception with her beloved man. Inside Ca¡¯s mind, she thought that she was trapped by the man called Leopolt, it¡¯s not like she liked doing those perverted acts but she was tricked into it.

    This is his mistake. Aspensation for his kind actions, Ca thought that it would be fine if she messed around with the servant boy in a sexual manner.

    ¡¸Do you want to see it?¡¹

    While still naked, she approached Kroll. He saw Melissa naked before, but that was only the breasts and the bottom half was covered with a towel, but Ca is fully exposed. Seeing an adult woman¡¯s crotch for the first time his eyes were fixed there.

    ¡¸Hey? If you say that you want to see I have something good for you.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see more!¡¹

    ¡¸There is still more. Say it quickly. Do you want to see it?¡¹

    The boy¡¯s mouth moved before he could think.

    ¡¸I want to see!¡¹

    Ca grins even more than before, she sits down and spreads her legs.

    ¡¸Here you go...¡¹

    Ca¡¯s own hand spreads a woman¡¯s important ce apart slowly. With a slight sound of flesh peeling open, the exposed crotch was a dark pink colour. Normally it would be tortured by arge cock so without much work it opened pretty wide, the boy could see everything inside quite clearly. Peeking in as if he was trying to bite it, the boy twitched.

    ¡¸Ah!? Uuuu!¡¹

    His waist trembles while he moaned. A fishy smell wafted in the air, the boy¡¯s pants were wet in the front. Seeing a woman¡¯s hole in the flesh for the first time since he was born, he ejacted without even touching it. Kroll¡¯s face turned red and he tried to hide it in a rush. From behind him, Ca was having fun andughing.

    And so, the experiment to get Leopolt to leave was crushed, or it self-destructed, he did not use the girls as eye candy or harass them, so everyone had no choice but to ept him.

    Later, Kroll¡¯s night routine has increased to three times a day.

    Outskirts of the capital training grounds

    ¡¸First division toon to the front! Advance!!¡¹

    In the training ce was my newly formed battalion with the three infantrypanies (1pany ¨C 200 people) where a mock battle was taking ce. Of course, the spears and arrows were covered with cloth so they could be used and not hurt people. Even so, the intensity of actually moving several hundred people in a mock battle is nothing like the real thing.

    The purpose of this mock battle is to increase the skill of the newpanies, but there are other hidden objectives besides that.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, please try moving the second toon towards the right wing and sieging with debris.¡¹

    A mock battle betweenpanies, thepany that I¡¯mmanding and thepany that Agor ismanding are fighting each other, but I am notmanding at all, just moving ording to everything that Leopolt says.

    By the way, Agor hasmanded the infantrypany in the Federation for many years, so he is quite familiar with it and extremely proficient. When he first fought with the newpany captain Carl he overwhelmed them. When he fought against me, I was at a disadvantage and was brought to a tie. It was a tie because if themander loses the morale of the soldiers that he ismanding would be affected.

    And this time, thepanymanded by Agor is struggling. If they try to attack they will be targeted with raining arrows, if they try to defend then they will be bypassed and get nked. Even now, they are semi-surrounded and are one-sidedly taking attacks, their formation is crumbling.

    If this was a real battle then the soldiers would be falling down one by one, in the near future they would all be wiped out. In the center of the training ground, there was a watchtower and a red g was raised on top. The supervisor watching from above announced our victory.

    ¡¸Impressive, sir.¡¹

    I feel a bit sorry for tricking him.

    ¡¸Excuse me, but is this time¡¯smander Aegir-sama? The style is different from the first time so...¡¹

    As expected he realized, there¡¯s no meaning to trick him.

    ¡¸This time the one inmand was this guy.¡¹

    I exin the circumstances with the hiring.

    ¡¸I see...there¡¯s quite a distinction.¡¹

    With a sudden increase in co-workers living in their master¡¯s mansion, it seems that he is being treated specially, so it is not that good of a feeling. Agor makes a doubtful face. But his true nature is a soldier; he has no choice but to ept the fact that someone above him is being treated well.

    In fact, it is because I couldn¡¯t throw the follower without a house into the barracks, so I let him live with me.

    ¡¸But I will not let you withdraw as it is. Let¡¯s have one more match.¡¹

    This time Leopolt took directmand, I went up to the watchtower with Celia to spectate. The training for the soldiers on that day became intense and severe, but in the end, neither Agor nor Carl could not gain victory from Leopolt. Training was over, I returned to the capital on horseback, and talked to Leopolt about what would happen from now on. Celia seems to be dissatisfied beside me, knowing that he is here but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.¡¹

    ¡¸In the end, it is only an exercise. It is worthwhile in increasing results in actual battle.¡¹

    Since he was not just a braggart, there is a need to think about the treatment. But before that, there is something I want to ask.

    ¡¸What do you think about the infantrypany?¡¹

    ¡¸It is fatally immature. It cannot be helped since they are newly formed, but they are skillful in their formations, so if we raise their response speed to orders, even a highly skilled army would suffer defeat.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think of Agor and Carl?¡¹

    ¡¸If you are asking about them asmanders, their limit is amand of apany size. Forpanies and below they are above average and average respectively. They understand how to perform established tactics, but aside from that they are unable to perform much else.¡¹

    A harsh scathing, making a fool of my buddies who fought together with me, Celia tantly contorts her face and I also don¡¯t feel too good.

    ¡¸I apologize. But I would not lie.¡¹

    From the beginning, I did not expect detailed consideration or attention from this guy. I urge him to continue.

    ¡¸You can say that leaving the troops of thepany to me will make thempetent. For the time being it is enough.¡¹

    If this guy says it¡¯s alright then it should really be fine. He is not a person who sells ttery.

    ¡¸Then what do you think if I give you another infantrypany tomand?¡¹

    ¡¸I will ept if those are your orders, but I can¡¯t say that it will be the best n.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have confidence?¡¹

    ¡¸I am confident that I am better than them and that is all. I hope to be in a position where I can be a staff officer and participate in creating strategies. I will definitely lead Hardlett-sama to victory.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-! All of a sudden!¡¹

    Celia spoke up. To be a battalion staff officer means that within the battalion, it is a standing below that of themander, it¡¯s a high position equal to that of the adjutant. It isn¡¯t something to be given to a person just hired. But as far as I could see from the mock battle just now it seems best.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Of course he can¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸The staff officer of the battalion is in the end just a member of the army. Lord Radhalde needs to appoint the position, but I do not believe he will recognize you since you are from the nobles who rebelled.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right!¡¹

    ¡¸I am aware.¡¹

    ¡¸That is why, you should take my advice and remain by my side as a follower for now. Eventually, the residualmotion around the rebellion will cool down, or once I get promoted I can increase the extent of my personnel at my discretion.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh-!?¡¹

    Celia is noisy.

    ¡¸I will thankfully ept.¡¹

    Normally, there is neither fame attached nor rewards, just the increase of workload. I thought he would have at least oneint, but Leopolt acknowledges in two replies.

    ¡¸Do you have anyints?¡¹

    Leopolt smiled slightly for the first time since meeting him.

    ¡¸Once Hardlett-sama bes a noble with territory, I can serve in the army as a military strategist. I can privately fulfill the role of a staff officer, because that will be achieved shortly.¡¹

    His facial expression soon disappears, and his cold eyes look towards the capital. I have no interest in his past, but I want to know about the secret of his ability and his cold heart.

    Once I left Leopolt¡¯s side, Celia clings to me without dy. Celia wants to be spoiled such that he would find out about the rtionship between us.

 Chapter 40: Omen

    <h4>Chapter 40: Omen</h4>

    Southern Goldonia Arnd border area

    ¡¸There is a nice breeze blowing today.¡¹

    The season is finally summer, it will continue to get hotter from here on out. The central ins are said to be a region where it is easy to live in during the summer and winter, but even so hot weather is still hot.

    ¡¸Toe to such remote regions just to get blown by this wind doesn¡¯t make it quite worthwhile for me.¡¹

    My fellow soldiers grumble. You don¡¯t have to say it, I already understand.

    We were originally stationed in an outskirt town near Goldonia as soldiers for the national army. The army was just in name and our missions consisted of subjugating criminals and bandits thate out once in a while, as well as monster elimination. The pay wasn¡¯t bad either, and I was able to get women. That was because the great nobles in the south went extinct and the country¡¯s border patrol changed assignments.

    There is no precise line drawn between Arnd and Goldonia. Especially the ce where I was stationed, in the vicinity of the source of the Nosteries River, is where there are only endless prairies and hills. It seems Arnd is a country which mistook the threat of scattering military power as diplomacy and got angry. On the borders of such an angry country are only pioneering idiots who went broke and think about setting up viges there. The ce we stayed at was a simple fortress with nothing else around it, and even on our days off it took half a day by horse-carriage to get to the nearby city.

    ¡¸No matter how much you grumble, in the end there is nothing else to do but enjoy the breeze here.¡¹

    We are paired in groups of two and our mission is, using the fortress as a reference, walking around while keeping watch endlessly. When I was in town, it can¡¯t be helped that I had to do something as troublesome as keeping watch, but as I can now talk with my friends this time, it has be fun. Even if you are in the fort there is nothing for us to do, the ones who are outside and can feel the wind are the lucky ones.

    ¡¸See anything odd?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing strange happening. Nothing over here or there, there¡¯s not a single thing going on in this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw around, the damn captain said that he would take an afternoon nap since it was the same report yesterday, so don¡¯tin to me. Anything is fine just find something to report.¡¹

    While clicking my tongue, I survey the surroundings with my partner. There will be full marks if we copse and die in their territory. It can be reported as ¡®Arnd¡¯s interior is even worse than poverty pattern.¡¯

    ¡¸Hey, how is that? There is a flock of sheep walking.¡¹

    Sheep huh...50 points There was the same reportst week.

    I guess it¡¯s the ¡®pattern where a spy is disguised as a shepherd and doing reconnaissance.¡¯

    ¡¸That¡¯s strange...there are only sheep andno sign of the shepherd. Did they run away?¡¹

    If the sheepe to this side then tonight¡¯s dinner would be luxurious.

    ¡¸And also, somehow their movements are in sync...they are neatly spaced and their pace are also the same.¡¹

    ¡¸Say...do you have nothing else to look at besides sheep? Don¡¯t report each and every thing about something as boring as how the sheep walk!¡¹

    As expected the angry partner would roar but his voice couldn¡¯t be heard.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¡ª!!! It¡¯s Arnd!!!!!¡¹

    The sheep coat were thrown off all at once, and soldiers wearing armor appeared. Damnit! While we were taking it easy they have made it all the way here!

    ¡¸Run away, report it to the fortress! They have crossed the border.¡¹

    We quickly ran towards the fortress. The enemy did not move from their spot! We can escape like this!

    My partner and I looked at each other and exchanged bitter smiles.

    Immediately afterwards, arrows pierced through, the men became like porcupines and copsed to the ground.

    Goldonia Royal Pce After a few days

    ¡¸Arnd has invaded?¡¹

    A messenger from the south kneels in front of the king and urgently tells him the news. He probably came by horse overnight, the soldier¡¯s breath was rough and he was supporting his body but he finally finished reporting without copsing.

    ¡¸Yessir! The fortress of the border security has been burned down, they have invaded the interior, and the vige of the peddlers and pioneers are damaged.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me the size.¡¹

    ¡¸It hasn¡¯t been confirmed but at the very least a few hundred to a thousand soldiers have crossed the border.¡¹

    The king closed his eyes and nodded.

    ¡¸It must have been tough. Get some food and water and rest well.¡¹

    When the messenger leaves, the associates by the king¡¯s side draw back...the cab minister as well as the armymander, and the king¡¯s personally requested Erich was also there...they started talking.

    ¡¸So, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It is the same as always.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe there is famine.¡¹

    ¡¸Or perhaps the decline in farmers have caused difficulty in nting.¡¹

    The voices of the cab minister and the others had neither feelings of impatience nor sense of urgency.

    ¡¸During the reign of the previous king, there has always been one incident every few years. Please calm down.¡¹

    On the contrary, they seem to be used to having to calm the king down.

    ¡¸I see, this must be what my father has left behind.¡¹

    It is not unusual for Arnd to invade Goldonia. With that said, it¡¯s not your typical full-scale invasion. They are just a small-scale bunch of soldiers who only crossed the border somewhat, burned a small vige, and skirmished with the border security. The reason was our border guards breached the border so they felt it customary for them to retaliate.

    And after fighting for a certain extent, before it turns into a full-scale war, they will ask us for reconciliation. The condition is the exchange of products between countries: weapons and ves from Arnd, and mainly food and daily necessities from Goldonia. Of course, it would be done at a far more favorable rate than normal for Arnd. Saying that they want an equal exchange for peace is an excuse for them to one-sidedly demand for trade.

    The previous king did not change these humiliating conditions in order to keep the peace while continuing to drink. Thatsted for 30 years, and even now Arnd continues to invade every few years as if it is an established tradition.

    In regards to national strength, we overwhelm Arnd so why do we let such a small country like Arnd extort us with such humiliating conditions? In the beginning, there was a man who imed something like that. But while Arnd is a small country, it is a military country which uses the majority of its resources to maintain its army. There is an unthinkable amount of military strength thates from its national resources, and their skill is also high since they have been maintained for many years. If they were to fight for real, it is clear that there will be many casualties.

    Themoners and nobles who have been ustomed to peace for many years also do not want to have a dispute with Arnd until they have taken sacrifices. The goods that they are seeking from the abundant Goldonia are not a significant amount at all either. Thus, it would be fine if we put up with a moment of humiliation, and that was how the previous king¡¯s policy was supported.

    But it is already different, the previous king has already died, the one currently on the throne is me. I will not resign myself to humiliation and I will not ept it. In exchange, there will berge sacrifices? It is nothing to worry about; I will annihte those guys in atonement.

    Goldonia is not just a gentle old dog. Let¡¯s be like that new noble with the decided surname...the legendary wolf, like Hardlett. I will certainly rip apart those who invade my territory and send them to hell myself, even if it would cause me to be drenched in blood.

    ¡¸Marquess Hoover, is the national army prepared for ambushes?¡¹

    Talking to the shaking suprememander of the royal army Marquess Hoover, he was inarticte.

    ¡¸We are doing our utmost to protect your Majesty¡¯s realm, but we are somewhat scattered...and it would require some time to gather. if we confront them poorly when Arnd¡¯s main armyes out, there would be considerable damage...¡¹

    Ipetent fool! I have no use for you! You only stand there with the face of amander.

    ¡¸The national army is unable is it? Erich, what about the central army?¡¹

    ¡¸We can do it your Majesty.¡¹

    With the two replies the king nods with a satisfied look and urges him to continue.

    ¡¸Deploying from the capital would be a strenuous march but we can make it in five days. With the event of the past suppression of the rebels, I will take the infantry battalion left in Zaar and ept the duty. The security of the town may be disturbed somewhat but that should not be a problem.¡¹

    Hoover and the military aides make a bitter face. They have no information about the central army¡¯s formation or the cement of the army. Moreover, the unit called the infantry battalion is unique to them and there are few amongst them that can understand. Originally, the central army would belong inside the national army, but due to the king¡¯s intentions, it became a separate entity.

    ¡¸However, the enemy forces are many and hasn¡¯t it already been reported to be over 1000, can we respond with a numerically inferior amount?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Bruno¡¯s infantry battalion numbers 800, it is numerically inferior however they are not expecting us to resist with great organization. I don¡¯t think their formation is prepared for a full-scale war either.¡¹

    ¡¸That is dangerous! The report is not certain, so if there are 2000 soldiers what would you do? In case of defeat, you will only lose soldiers and their demands will be even more severe.¡¹

    Hoover¡¯s followers raised their voices.

    ¡¸Did I ask for your opinion?¡¹

    The men looked down in silence, but it seems they were not convinced. There is one other reason, however; in most cases, the scout¡¯s report has seen the enemy to have many troops but they did not deny the possibility that there may be fewer troops. And if the enemy is prepared for our attack and are able to fight with an equal amount of troops there will be many sacrifices.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, there is one way to solve that issue. I will form a reinforcement squad from the capital to the location.¡¹

    The king¡¯s face clouds up. He disliked how Erich altered his own opinion.

    ¡¸But didn¡¯t you just say it takes five days to get there from the capital? So, do you presume I would let you do as you want until then?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it would only be the 1st division cavalrypany that would be leaving the capital. The entire squad isposed of cavalry so if it¡¯s a cavalrypany and supplies are prepared in the city ahead it would take two days to arrive. In addition, if the intruders are focusing on mobility they will not have many spears, meaning the heavy cavalry will disy their overwhelming strength. Even if the enemy has 2000 we will take the initiative.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, a squad with only cavalry huh...and the person who is leading it would be that person, right?¡¹

    The surroundings became noisy; there are none among those who participate in the country¡¯s army that do not know about that man. A single man who is able to line up twenty or so of the elite imperial guards and cut down its captain in one sh. In addition to that, there was also the most prevalent rumor spreading in the country; a brave hero cutting down Cecil Bellido in a duel.

    ¡¸It will be just right for Lord Hardlett. Let us lead those who invaded my territory to hell, and why don¡¯t we show those fools along with them too.¡¹

    The king shouts in a good mood. Hoover and his followers grinded their teeth in frustration, they had to go through the trouble of making it up to the civil servants or to change the minds of the other side.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back.¡¹

    ¡¸I have returned.¡¹

    When the sun has already started to set, Celia and I return back to the house from the garrison. Departure is set for tomorrow morning, the preparations for the squad are already done and everyone at the garrison was allowed to rest. But I have something else I want to do.

    ¡¸Kroll, it¡¯s a bit sudden but heat up the bath, it¡¯s the top priority.¡¹

    ¡¸Alma, prepare wet towels and drinks and leave it there.¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa? Find Ca and tell her to take a bath ande to my bedroom.¡¹

    During this day, I have to make sure that I copte with everyone so much that their hips give out. The reason why I only called Ca is because she is the only one who doesn¡¯t have a set location; the others have pretty much determined their spots. Other than her own room, Nonna is either in the living room or the terrace in the garden drinking tea, Melissa is where the children are, Maria is in the kitchen and Celia is by my side.

    When I looked for Ca in the past, she had climbed on top of the roof, or she went down to the basement storehouse. Her degree of freedom is still rising.

    Celia returns to her room, while I, wanting to eat something light, headed to the kitchen where Maria was humming while shaking her ass. It seems to be a song about cleaning that she made up herself, but what I was more interested in was her wet ass.

    ¡¸~~?¡¸

    I embrace her from behind and suck on her neck. Maria screams suddenly- her screams extending even to her lower half.

    ¡¸Maria, put your hands over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh- what is it!? Don¡¯t do something like that.¡¹

    I suppress her resistance, checking to see if the fire was out before cing her hands on the window and caressing her ass. Preparations were immediately ready; I pull off her underwear and flip up her skirt. After tapping her ass three times with my dick, I stuff her wet hole.

    ¡¸Ahn~! It¡¯s thick!!¡¹

    Among the women¡¯s insides ¨C excluding Celia who I have not prated yet ¨C Maria is the most delicate. If I put too much strength, it seems it would break so I rotate my hips and stir up her insides and sometimes I would thrust repeated as such. I strip the clothes in the front part and try to find her breasts but I am unable to do so.

    ¡¸.....nn!¡¹

    Maria seems to get mad and oveps her hand with mine and guides me to her breasts. In contrast with her small breasts, she hasrge nipples and when I kneaded them she happily tightens on me. Making sweet love to her eventually gets her to her climax and it was at that time that an uninvited audience appeared.

    ¡¸Maria-san. The cleaning of the hallway is done....hiiih!!¡¹

    The mop made a thump sound as it fell to the ground. It seems that Miti came to report that she has finished cleaning.

    ¡¸Eeeh! This is the kitchen? Why!?¡¹

    Normally, once we were surprised we would suspend what we were doing, but both Maria and I were one step to the climax so we both don¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Miti!! Please d-don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t loook! I can¡¯t anymore!!¡¹

    ¡¸Maria....-san.¡¹

    Maria, the usually kind adult woman who she admired for being good at cleaning, is being tortured by a man and her face is distorted, her tongue is hanging out while she moans and looks dazed. Miti covers her mouth with her hand but it seems she can¡¯t look away.

    Maria reaches her peak first and squeezes me; following that stimtion, I also release my seed. Ending with my grunts and Maria¡¯s moans, our movements stop, and I slowly separate from Maria.

    ¡¸Hiiih!!¡¹

    Once again, she screams, maybe because she saw my thing covered in cloudy white liquid, or perhaps it was because she saw that Maria is leaking my seed as she copsed.

    I pick up the absent-minded Maria and head to the bath. The bath is probably not heated up yet, but at this time I can at least wash her body with water. Before the water is heated up, I could also make love to Maria one more time in the bathroom.

    ¡¸Sorry. I showed you something unpleasant...or was that not the case?¡¹

    As I speak, I finally realize that Miti has her own hand inside her skirt. In a panic, she tidies up her clothes and looks down while turning red. It¡¯s the first time I see Miti making a face like she was about to cry. While she is still a child, it wouldn¡¯t be good if I ced a woman¡¯s shame on her.

    ¡¸.....eh!¡¹

    While still holding Maria in one hand I draw Miti¡¯s mouth to me. I was thinking of stealing her lips just like this but it seems she isn¡¯t ready, she has closed her eyes tightly and tears are dripping. It can¡¯t be helped if I do it forcefully; I shift away from her lips and kiss the nape of her neck, sucking strongly to leave a mark.

    ¡¸Hawaa....¡¹

    Lastly, I lick her from the neck to her ears and release her face. Miti¡¯s hips crumble and she sits down on the spot. With this, her misery of having masturbated in front of a man has been slightly diluted.

    After we left the bathroom, whether Miti would once again put her hands in her underwear while remembering my tongue and Maria¡¯s disheveled face is something I don¡¯t know.

    ¡ªBruno Renster POV¡ª

    Three dayster in the Southern Goldonia Outskirts of Arnd border.

    ¡¸Report from the scouts! Enemy campsite has been discovered.¡¹

    I, Bruno Renster, seethe at the report and each of thepany captains and adjutants secretly held their heads. The order was to meet up with the reinforcements from the capital and eliminate the enemy. But right now, if we let go of our chance the enemy might discover us. If that happens the defense would be tighter, and if we screw up we might let them escape.

    ¡¸Captain! Let¡¯s attack!¡¹

    The adjutants approach. However, the scouts have only discovered the enemies and the report does not contain any details about the numbers or their situation. It would be best to wait for the report from the additional scouts.

    ¡¸If we do it now they will escape.¡¹

    The adjutant seems to have had a negative experience in the past from an Arnd attack, so his breathing is rough. It would be nice if the reinforcements arrived here a bit earlier...

    ¡¸Report from the additional scouts! The enemy numbers 800, the formation is: they are folding up their tents and getting ready to move.¡¹

    ¡¸Supreme captain! We must hurry.¡¹

    The enemy numbers are equal to ours, but while they are getting ready to move they are defenseless, if we ambush them we will win. Thepany captains are getting impatient, and should be reaching their limit.

    ¡¸All squads move out, we will ambush the enemy. Don¡¯t cross the edge of the hill while approaching the enemy¡¯s location!¡¹

    The squad started moving all at once. My squad ispletely an infantry battalion; there are no cavalry apart from those used for scouting. It is not a glorious charge from horseback. The soldiers kept silent without asking anything and progressed slowly...

    The enemy is already on the other side of the hill. The only task left is to give out the order and the ambush would seed. But, the order to charge did note out from Bruno¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸All squads in defensive positions!!! The arrows wille!!¡¹

    As soon as I finish speaking, arrows like pouring rain fell upon the vanguard, and other than the ones who were barely able to put up their shields up in time fell one by one.

    ¡¸They saw through us! The enemy force was already not at the campsite. They have already formed battle positions at the top of the hill!¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe it! The troops that climbed on top of the hill would be prey to arrows; however, the enemy conversely climbed to the top and deployed their troops. For the sake of moving quietly, we moved in a narrow formation but the enemy is pretty good.

    ¡¸Let us rearrange our formation. Arrow squad shift to the front, drop the enemies at the peak!¡¹

    My squad is not low in skill either. At first, we were surprised at being ambushed and were confused, but we soon regained our cool and reassembled our formation. As long as we take the hill we would be able to overturn the momentum.

    The infantry raised their voices and resume their attack. But the voices are not proportional, and they are not moving an inch.

    ¡¸Report from thepany captain, the enemy attack is too intense! They can¡¯t advance forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Same, all paths are not possible! The arrows are urately flying towards the vanguard. The confusion is spreading.¡¹

    The reportsing back to me are all bad. The enemy¡¯s leadership and skill are higher than what we expected. They are always faster than we are at changing their formation, and are constantly taking the initiative!¡¹

    Even though we originated from mercenaries, the majority of the current central army soldiers are recruited and transferred from the national army. In other words, they are glorified soldiers who have enjoyed long years of peace, so aside from practice the only actual experience they have is only something like the previous rebellion.

    On the other hand, Arnd experiences some form of armedbat with other countries once a year. The differences in experience of themanders and the soldiers are too great.

    ¡¸Stop the attack, get into formation! First, we have to get out of the range of their bows. Retreat calmly, don¡¯t panic!¡¹

    We slowly inched backwards, and soon the arrows no longer reach us so they halt their attack. Alright, with this we have fixed our formation. Once we get the enemy off the hill they will lose their advantage. The damage is also within eptable limits, we can still fight!

    But such hopes were soon broken apart. A section of the enemy hurriedly branches out and threatens our nks when we are retreating. Their marching speed is also fast, and no matter how much we retreat they can catch up to us with ease. The numbers are about 200, but because of our retreat our formation is messed up and cannot deal with it.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s right wing has detached! They are already at our nks. Left wingpany is skirmishing!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s main force are taking a charging formation and are running at us from the hill!¡¹

    ¡¸Where should the archer squad aim!? In the front!? At the nks!?¡¹

    There are 600 in the front and 200 at our nk. We have lost approximately a portion of our forces and are numbered at 700...we are unable to assemble a formation and have created a crumbling square formation while putting up a half-decent defense. Every element gives off the feeling that the worst result has urred.

    ¡¸Annihted...¡¹

    The adjutant absent-mindedly mutters; I also didn¡¯t give any instructions. Immediately, all thepanies are drowning in confusion and are not listening to any detailed orders. There is only one validmand. That is to run away...or ignore orders and attack, get caught in a trap and lose the squad...

    Like this, my fate is sealed. But even if I fight until all the soldiers in front of me are one-sidedly killed, the state of the battle would not be overturned.

    ¡¸All units......Retre-!!¡¹

    When I was about to give the order to retreat, suddenly, as if our confusion was transferred to the enemy, their formation messed up. The enemy¡¯s main force stopped its attack on us and ignored us while changing directions, turning around and meeting up with the squad attacking from the nks.

    ¡¸What on earth...¡¹

    The answer was the roaring sound, the noise of infantry battling each other was also amazing, butpared to that it was almost as if it was the murmurs of a small stream.

    The galloping sound of the horseshoes of 200 heavy cavalry rumbled as they instantly dominated the battlefield.

 Chapter 41: Severe Punishmen

    <h4>Chapter 41: Severe Punishmen</h4>

    I stand up on horseback and stretch my body, but from here I can¡¯t see anything.

    ¡¸Adjutant, I¡¯m giving youmand for a little bit!¡¹

    The horse gallops toward the elevated area at the back. It is absurd for themander to leave the center while in the middle of fighting against the enemy, but right now I think it is important to get a grasp on the situation in person.

    What appeared as my field of view opened up was the heavy cavalry squad that is still attacking the enemy¡¯s nk. The enemy army is in a rush to protect its nk and shifts into formation, letting loose quite the amount of arrows at the cavalry.

    However, they don¡¯t stop. With their bodies wrapped in armor in addition to raising a shield, the charging cavalry will not get hit by the raining arrows; there are only few who fell off their horses.

    The cavalry finally collided against the front of the enemy formation, shy metallic sounds and shouts echo across the battlefield. Both the sword and shield are like clumps of metal to the heavy cavalry and are practically useless. Rather, if you use it to elerate and charge you may suffer miserably and end up disying aughable scene.

    Those pierced by spears and those wearing steel and flown off by horses are still fine. The ones suffering the worst are those who are mmed to the ground and trampled upon by the horseshoes. They are being stepped on sessively by the cavalry and you can no longer tell whether they are human or beast.

    Even if one has experience in fighting, they will be unable to do anything in this situation. Besides being smashed apart from the front, the enemy vanguard ispletely copsing, and the situation is that the enemy forces have begun to retreat.

    ¡¸That is Lord Hardlett¡¯s 1st cavalrypany, isn¡¯t it? They sure made it in time didn¡¯t they...¡¹

    One of the nearbypany captains let out a sigh of relief. Bruno also sighed inwardly.

    In order to rebuild the squad that had been trampled over, tardily from the back of the main force, a long spear squad appeared and tried to set up their spears.

    ¡¸Stop their movements! Once you stop them we can do something!¡¹

    The enemy¡¯smander shouted to his soldiers as if scolding them. Dealing with cavalry involves robbing them of their mobility. Ideally moats and fences are the best, but on the ins where they have no such things, the next best thing would be to create an artificial wall using their spears. But while the spears are in the middle of beingpletely set up a ck knight jumped out.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!? If you, ourmander jumps out to the front, what are we supposed to do!?¡¹

    Unintentionally, I let my voicee out. I know he is part of the military faction, but it is certainly impossible for him to fight single-handedly. He should be using the horse that I have seen before; he is heading in a straight line towards the wall of spears and charging at an unbelievable speed.

    The soldiers in the vicinity are also shouting ¡®dangerous!¡¯ ¡®you¡¯ll get killed!¡¯, but he easily jumps over the spears, and split the heads of two of the spearmen. Another two are trampled by the horse¡¯s hooves, and a person who looked to be the captain of the spearmen squad was at a loss for words but his upper body was promptly severed apart. As I leave the area and turn around, I saw the chest and upper part spinning around in the air, and the blood spewing out. As soon as he confirmed that he took out themander, he changed directions and chased the group of long spearmen. The long spearmen are vulnerable from the rear and nks. The pathetic soldiers are easily cut apart, beheaded and beaten down.

    The enemymander died, in addition there is a monster attacking them from the back so they should not be able to hold their lines. The mass of cavalry approaching from the front, the bloody monster approaching from the back; finally the soldiers crumble, and they run as fast as they can but they aren¡¯t able to outrun the cavalry. After getting stabbed in the back his spear, almost all of them were annihted. The rest of the squad that came as reinforcement also froze in their tracks when they saw the tragedy that befell the long spearmen. For those who were on the battlefield, a scene where soldiers got stabbed by spears, or got their heads chopped off is nothing they were normally afraid of. Those are things you encounter on a daily basis in battle. However, the same principle does not apply when ites to this man; people were torn apart, split in half, and strewn all over the ce, it seemed like an impossible spectacle..

    ¡¸Calm down! Stop them with your arrows!!¡¹

    They release their arrows one after the other, but he deflected them and shot them down with his spear, treating them like toys that kids were throwing at him. The squad he would chase next after the spearmen would be the archers who were firing arrows at him.

    At that time, the vanguard waspletely crushed and the oing cavalry caught up, resuming their charge.

    ¡¸If we let this keep up, we will only be made fools of! All units ready? Charge!¡¹

    My battalion finally overcame the confusion and restarted the attack on the opposite side of the cavalry. The state of battle changedpletely, the enemy is trying not to get annihted and is continuing their desperate struggle.

    It didn¡¯tst long, Lord Hardlett took a portion of his cavalry and broke through the enemy¡¯s center, once they killed themander and his followers the enemy units swiftly crumbled, after that it was just a rout; chasing after and finishing off the escaping enemies.

    ¡ªAegir POV¡ª

    ¡¸Bruno, no Lord Renster, it¡¯s been a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Long time no see Lord Hardlett...you saved me.¡¹

    Bruno and I shake hands; the enemy has already been annihted, so we both left themand to our subordinates. Agor is training the infantrypany at the capital so this time I had Leopolt apany me.

    By the way, during the time that we were charging on horseback he was positioned at the very back. I asked if he would move up a little further, but he replied by saying that there was a possibility that he would be hit by stray arrows and that it is the height of foolishness for amander to be at the front of army. Saying that Leopolt got upset so he galloped away, afterwards Celia also got angry at my recklessness.

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you supposed to wait until I arrived before you started?¡¹

    Iugh while saying it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed...I didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to strike so I went ahead, but this is the result...¡¹

    Bruno¡¯s battalion has lost over 200 soldiers. It is a considerable amount of damage. My squad lost at most 10 people, as well as their horses but there are many people who are able to recover right away and get back into action. There are about 4 to 5 people who were unlucky and had arrows stab them in the gaps in their armor. There will always be guys who have bad luck everywhere; I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    I turn my gaze towards the battlefield and Leopolt is hunting the already destroyed enemy troops, who are scattering and trying to escape, with good efficiency. It seems he knows how the enemy will try to escape.

    ¡¸When I think about having to give an excuse to His Majesty, my head hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸In the end we won, I¡¯ll ask Erich to do something about it and I¡¯ll also say something.¡¹

    Bruno is one of the few fellows I trust. It would be a shame to see him lose his standing.

    ¡¸But...even if you take away my reckless behavior, they were certainly strong. It won¡¯t be as easy as it has been.¡¹

    It ismonly known by the neighboring countries that Arnd has 40,000 soldiers. And it is a number acquired purely by recruiting almost only young adult males.

    ¡¸There are 40,000 soldiers of that quality, if we can¡¯t even put up a decent fight now it would be badter.¡¹

    Even if the central army were to do arge scale reinforcement it would only go up to 15,000 troops, andbining it with the national army it would amount to 20,000. During times of war, conscription would be enforced and the numbers would increase and bring us to an equal amount but the inferiority in the quality would be no more than a candle in the wind. Bruno¡¯s infantry battalion,pared with those soldiers training in the capital, are pretty elite too.

    ¡¸In any case, I will send a messenger and let his Majesty know that ¡®the destruction of the enemy army was a sess¡¯. When you return to the capital, it will be fine if you directly tell his Majesty the strength of their spirit.¡¹

    ¡¸You are the favorite to get called directly by his Majesty after all.¡¹

    Brunoughs deliriously at himself. Perhaps he is troubled about reaching his own limits. But if you want to be troubled, do itter, I haven¡¯t told you about the order from his Majesty yet.

    ¡¸I have a message for your battalion from the Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn!¡¹

    Bruno corrected his posture when he heard me, it is necessary to be respectful when receiving a message from the king.

    ¡¸...Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    Everyone makes a dubious face at Celia. Normally, it would not be the follower who tells him but it can¡¯t be helped, I forgot about it.

    ¡¸Those who encroach on my territory, those fools of Arnd, thoroughly and utterly kill them. No need for prisoners, no need to separate high ss from low ss, decapitate all of them and send their heads back. That is all.¡¹

    Everyone was at a loss for words. It is too severe of amand, but you cannot object to the king¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t make me feel good to kill the guys who are still alive, but if I cut the heads of the corpses there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    When the annihtion is done, it is fine if you cut the heads off the corpses and load them on wagons to send them.

    ¡¸It seems like my men found some goods through their looting so I¡¯ll confirm it.¡¹

    When I stood up to leave in a hurry, Brunoins.

    ¡¸Hey! You¡¯re not thinking of letting me act on this order by myself are you?¡¹

    Of course that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸The order was given to the squad. I¡¯m the reinforcements, you are themander. I¡¯m counting on you, so do it properly!¡¹

    When Leopoltes back it would be fine to let him do it. He seems toe up with really efficient methods.

    ¡ªAegir POV¡ª

    ¡¸They are intimidating them and plundering, and they did whatever they want huh?¡¹

    In front of me was grain and vegetables, livestock being loaded onto the wagon. I wonder if they wanted me topromise and take it back while they were making noise.

    ¡¸Yes, they will someday be killed.¡¹

    The young soldier doesn¡¯t hide his indignation.

    The wagon in the back has women loaded in it. It¡¯s their intention to take them back to be used as ves I guess. The women who saw us hugged each other and trembled.

    The farmers living in the pioneer vige in the remote regions are ignored by the citizens in the capital like you wouldn¡¯t believe. They do not know of our central army¡¯s g or emblem, and won¡¯t be able to distinguish us from Arnd soldiers.

    ¡¸Are you hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih! Ye...yes...¡¹

    ¡¸We are the army belonging to Goldonia. We will return you to your original vige, tell us a safe ce to bring you to.¡¹

    The women looked at each other in confusion and there were some who were crying.

    ¡¸There is no longer a vige...they burned it down and killed everyone...our ce to return to.¡¹

    Now that I recall, there were several pioneer viges that they said were done in. The pioneer viges are quite small, around 10 to 20 people. They were situated in remote regions that don¡¯t have many viges in the vicinity and have a harsh climate, the citizens were either deported from their original ces or were former criminals, or people who don¡¯t have any other ces to go to. Most of the pioneer viges will get crushed in the next few years, but those remaining lucky viges have gathered people and have be full-fledged viges. An incident like this time regarding pioneer viges, it is not umon for them to experience this kind of misfortune at all.

    ¡¸When I return to the capital I¡¯ll bring you with me, so think about your future. The other cargo is difficult to bring back, so I¡¯ll leave it all to Bruno.¡¹

    Their eyes lit up, they are not aware of the army¡¯s rank but from my tone and the way I dress, they understood that I was a person who has a higher status. They might actually get to live in the capital; the women who have been afraid until now all of a sudden drew their bodies closer to me.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll let Captain Renster know!¡¹

    ¡¸Ok. That, and let him know that I will be going out on patrol just in case and won¡¯t be back for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    The young soldier runs off on his horse. Bruno will surely realize that I escaped based on the pretense of patrolling and he will have to undergo investigation, forgive me.

    As the annihtion draws to a close, the soldiers stabbed the corpses to confirm if they were still alive. My job is done now too. This time was just to provide reinforcements; I¡¯ll pass all the glory of the war to Bruno and get ready to leave.

    ¡¸Excuse me...what about us...¡¹

    As expected, I can¡¯t tell them to sleep outside. I¡¯ll get the spare tent and have them sleep tightly together.

    ¡ªIrijina POV¡ª

    Arnd camp

    I desperately rode on my horse.

    ¡¸Captain Irijina ! Please save me!! Gugaa¡¹

    ¡¸Stop! Save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡¹

    My subordinates are being defeated one by one but I don¡¯t turn around. You ask me to help you, but I can¡¯t do anything other than dying together with you. The battle is already over, what is happening now is a continued one-sided massacre, nothing more than an extermination.

    ¡¸What on earth! Why!?¡¹

    It was my first time since bingmander that I was challenged by Goldonia, although I have heard from other countries that they were a weak opponent. They love peace more than anything, and once you cross the borders they will send peace messengers.

    Everything was fine until the first ambush. The spies that were sent by the enemy quickly discovered our camp, and our n to lure the enemy in by pretending to get ready to move out and then crushing them was progressing smoothly in the beginning. I was also leading my 200-man squad and attacking their nk, only one more push and we should have been able to defeat them.

    ¡¸But those guys!¡¹

    The timing of those cavalry was like they aimed to finish us, and on top of that they were charging at us with strength equal to our own country¡¯s heavily armed steel spear cavalry. We were originally not expecting to fight a full-scale battle, so our soldiers and equipment, which were focused on ease of movement, were mainly equipped with short spears and swords.

    The tiger cub long-spear squad was also demolished by a knight who was like a monster. There were no further tactics after that point. We had our hands full and were just trying to deal with what was happening by thinking on the next move.

    He ultimately broke through our formation and marched straight into our headquarters, that monstrous knight...he killed themander and the vice-chief right in front of my eyes, and also killed the rest of them. With our headquarters demolished, we couldn¡¯t maintain our squad. We could not even get out orders to retreat properly, so we could only escape by scattering.

    I will never forget the eyes of that knight. He split themander in half vertically, his armor and spear was covered in blood...he instantly sent my spear flying and, I screamed while running away without shame or respectability, but I wonder why he didn¡¯t chase after me...

    Fortunately I lost my spear, and I, as argely-built woman is quite lightweight. The main force of the enemy is mostly heavy cavalry so they could not catch up with me.

    I was riding on my horse with determination, but soon the horse reached its limit and fell over. After rolling around the grasnd, I check behind me subconsciously to see if anyone was chasing me but there was nobody there. I look around and the surroundings look familiar.

    It seems that I have already crossed the borderline.

    ¡¸I...I¡¯m safe.¡¹

    Like a little girl I sat down on my inner thighs with my legs slightly spread open. A little urine leaks out but I pay it no mind. It has been leaking since I saw that knight and ran away, so it doesn¡¯t really matter much at this point.

    Naturally there are no subordinates. I could wait here for one or two to return here, but I chose not to and decided to return to the army base.

    In the unlikely event that enemies cross the border like this, I must immediately let my allies know... No, that¡¯s a lie. I actually want to immediately go back to a safe ce. I cannot remove the image in my head of that knight chasing after me. I hug my trembling body.

    ¡¸Oh matchless heroine.¡¹

    ¡¸The pride of the Wolls family.¡¹

    ¡¸Female general of the future.¡¹

    How many times has my father told me that he wished I was born a boy. I leak urine while crying and I wonder, if people saw me shaking in fear right now how many of them would be in shock. I [Irijina Wolls] shrink my tall figure and walk alone.

    ¡ªAegir POV¡ª

    It seems that the ¡®unpleasant things¡¯ are mostly over. All that¡¯s left is to wait for dawn and walk the train of wagons to Arnd. With a mountain of freshly severed heads in the wagons, I can¡¯t feel sorry for the guards that have to walk alongside it.

    The night has alsoe. It¡¯s about time for us to go. I get up quietly, and was about to leave the tent but Celia grabs my clothes.

    ¡¸Where are you going sote at night?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just heading out for a bit.¡¹

    It¡¯s the same thing every time so Celia understands.

    ¡¸....I will be awake until you return so pleasee back quickly.¡¹

    If I don¡¯t get it over with quickly she wille looking for me I guess.

    I kiss Celia and y with her tongue for a bit. I put the blushing Celia, who snuggled up to me, in bed and leave the tent. With this, I can buy a little time.

    Where I am heading is of course the tent where the captured women are sleeping.

    ¡¸I was waiting for you.¡¹

    One woman immediately gets up to greet me from among the others who were sleeping like a log due to fatigue and tension building up. Her face was not especially pretty and she probably didn¡¯t eat well so her skin had no gloss to it. But she had tight breasts and ass and to a man who just finished fighting, it was irresistible.

    Celia is many times more beautiful but her body is still small, I am still uneasy about inserting my cock in her. It¡¯s fun to get her to service me with her dedicated mouth, or squeeze myself in between her crotch and thighs as a form of pseudo-pration, but as expected, thrusting in a woman¡¯s hole is my natural instinct.

    I am using my standing in order to embrace this woman, but the other party is also trying to get introduced to something they can live off of in the capital, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m being cruel here.

    ¡¸Please, enjoy yourself.¡¹

    The woman wees me in by opening both hands, her crotch is open too and waiting for me. I open the front of my pants and take out my cock without hesitation, and got on top of the girl.

    ¡¸....It¡¯s here. Eeh? This is...¡¹

    Inside the tent, the other women are sleeping so it is pitch ck. We were unable to see even each other¡¯s faces so we had to adjust our positions or we couldn¡¯t do it well. She reached a hand to guide my cock to her hole but she lets out a voice of surprise.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s big...!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you scared?¡¹

    ¡¸No...I like it. Big ones...¡¹

    ¡¸Then please enjoy yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnaaah!¡¹

    When I bury my cock in her, she lets out quite a loud voice. So that we don¡¯t wake the other girls, her one hand covers her mouth, and she moves her body in a rocking motion. She ces her other hand on my waist and matches my movements. From the corner of her eyes, tears flow.

    ¡¸Does it hurt? Should I stop?¡¹

    She nodded when I asked if it hurt, but when I asked if I should stop she shook her head. If she is prepared, then I don¡¯t need to hold back. I rock my hips with big motions and thrust intensely. She moaned every time I thrusted, but her mouth was covered so the voice was muffled.

    If I swing my hips like this while you are holding back your moans in the night, it seems like I¡¯m raping you. If I look around, the women all had their eyes open and are looking this way. With such loud soundsing from the pping of our flesh of course they would wake up.

    ¡¸Nnaaaaaah!!¡¹

    There is no need to hide her voice anymore so she moved her hand and pinched her clit while rubbing her breasts. I lift her up and take a sitting position, I put a nipple in my mouth and she bends her neck back in pleasure.

    ¡¸...Is she getting vited?¡¹

    ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t look, he¡¯lle for us next¡¹

    ¡¸We need to endure it even if he does, don¡¯t try to resist against him or you¡¯ll get killed.¡¹

    The surrounding women are talking amongst each other. They seem to think I am a bandit that snuck in and was raping her. I am nning to talk to the girls properly, in order to clear up the misunderstanding, I light amp and brighten up the tent.

    With the light, there are various things that can be seen. The woman is shaking her hips on her own, she is returning kisses to my face and her face is warped in pleasure.

    ¡¸It feels good captain! More, thrust into me more.¡¹

    With those words, they should understand that the girl wanted me to embrace her. I hug her tightly and ejacte.

    ¡¸Aah!? The captain¡¯s seed ising out...it¡¯s thick...and hot...¡¹

    Around the time that I swung my hips several time to finish my ejaction, the woman became exhausted, so I pull out and she rolled onto the futon.

    ¡¸That person is the captain!?¡¹

    ¡¸That girl, she is certainly trying to use her body to get him to introduce her to a good workce.¡¹

    ¡¸Not fair! I also want you to help me!¡¹

    ¡¸My face is better!¡¹

    The atmosphere of the women quickly changed, when I wanted to just feel good and let one out so I can go back they came flocking to my feet. In those eyes, there was more than lust and greed welling up in them. I started to take the clothes off the girls, and I resigned myself to the orgy as something I couldn¡¯t do anything about but then I heard a voice.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama. It¡¯s an urgent request. Can Ie in?¡¹

    Hearing Celia¡¯s voice, the girls all pretended to sleep. The woman I embraced was worn out and had her crotch open, so as a form of mercy I at least could close her legs. The seed that was overflowing looked thick and almost solid, we didn¡¯t have a contraceptive so she might get pregnant.

    ¡¸No need. I¡¯ming.¡¹

    I pull the hand of the silent Celia, and I return to my own tent. I get in bed and Celiaes in beside me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the urgent request?¡¹

    ¡¸My head needs you to pet it urgently. Loyalty also needs to bepensated.¡¹

    Iughed without thinking. She usually pouts when I treat her like a child. It seems she doesn¡¯t like it when I¡¯m around other girls. It¡¯s not bad to touch a woman without lust either.

    ¡¸You have done well.¡¹

    When I pet her head Celia buries her head in my chest, and she began to sleep. I understand that Celia likes me as a man, but it could be possible that she wants me to hug her like how a father or a brother would.

    The feelings I have when I embrace Lucy is like a lover, but at the same time also as a mother and sister. I kind of understand how Celia feels.

    Sensing that I have other women floating around in my mind Celia clings to me by entangling her entire body with mine, I also fell asleep in that warmth.

    Extra Story: Maria¡¯s Daily Life

    It was sudden, but I was put in charge of the Hardlett family¡¯s finances. The former person-in-charge was Nonna but she was discharged thanks to the fake teacup incident.

    Nonna is still trying to plot against Leopolt, but she was always a wasteful person so it was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    No matter what, it would be madness to leave it to Ca, and Melissa-san bes loose with her wallet when ites to the servant children so she is disqualified, it seems I am fine because I am a small vige girl. It appears they are making fun of me.

    Right now, Aegir-san is out with Celia-san so I had authority over the wallet. Yesterday, we did it 4 times and I fainted...today I will immediately go shopping by abusing my authority, I¡¯ll buy fresh and expensive meat and vegetables and made beef stew. Everyone enjoyed it and happily ate it all.

    Especially the servant children, they stuffed their throats till they were packed. Alma-chan seems to be in a good mood since Celia-chan isn¡¯t here. Miti-chan is in a bad mood because Nonna-san told her to redo the cleaning of the window in her room twice. She traced the window frame with her finger several times.

    ¡¸Haa, with your sense this will be beautiful. Your body will also be quite clean.¡¹

    That was what I have been told.

    ¡¸That sarcasm! Sinister! Kiii¨C!¡¹

    It is forbidden for a servant to criticize the household members, but this isn¡¯t a ce where they can see, so I have to make sure they can¡¯t hear it either.

    ¡¸Maria-san! Is it true that Nonna-san and Ca-san are making kids with the master ?¡¹

    Where did I hear it from, it was quite fast...Melissa-san let it slip from her mouth probably.

    ¡¸Maria-san should also participate! I prefer to call Maria-san as ¡°the wife ¡± more than Nonna-san.¡¹

    Well, I am not thinking about children as of yet~ I¡¯m not quite interested in lineage and those things after all.

    ¡¸But Ca-san may be blessed first?¡¹

    Miti¡¯s face warped.

    ¡¸That pervert..? I don¡¯t like that...¡¹

    Since that incident, Miti and Alma¡¯s impression of Ca-san steadily lowered, ranking down from ¡°a person they don¡¯t know well¡± to ¡°pervert with unknown intentions¡±. For some reason, Kroll addresses her as Ca-neesan, and uses keigo to speak to her. 1

    ¡¸That¡¯s not right, speaking badly of the household members.¡¹

    Directly badmouthing is not good, it would be bad if Aegir-san hears of this. I cannot bring myself to chase these children out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...but that is why-! I want Maria-san topete!¡¹

    Yes, yes, eventually I will~ I deceive her like so and lightly toss ash onto the kitchen stove. If I let it boil lightly overnight over low heat, the stew will be tastier. I make sure to prepare wlessly so as not to start a fire, and since that isplete I should get in the bath and sleep.

    ¡¸Excuse me...¡¹

    I heard a voiceing from the back door in the kitchen. When I opened the door to check, it was Catherine-san...I guess it¡¯s Torii-san now? Either one is fine, as I stood up.

    ¡¸Ara it has been a long time~ What is the matter?¡¹

    I ask if she wanted to eat any stew but it seems she doesn¡¯t need any, even though it¡¯s delicious.

    ¡¸Uhm, Hardlett...Bar, is he here?¡¹

    Well, if you wanted toe see him you should havee from the front...

    ¡¸Right now he is out doing work in the army. He might not be back for a while~¡¹

    Having everyone seeking him so intensely is proof that he has gone out to fight. We¡¯re worried but we can only believe and wait for him.

    ¡¸-!! No way...no, nevermind. Thank you very much...¡¹

    Catherine-san hurriedly took her leave. By the way, she wasn¡¯t holding the baby that she cherished so much. I guess it¡¯s because there are many people at the orphanage that she could trouble to look after the baby for her...

    As I sighed and looked to my feet, there was a red handkerchief that was dropped. I was cleaning earlier so it must definitely belong to Catherine-san. It seems she was in a hurry to go back, so it would be pointless to chase after her now. I¡¯ll return it to her the next time shees.

    Anyways, it¡¯s surprising that she would use a handkerchief that stands out this much...

    Name: Aegir Hardlett 19 years old Summer

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Bar Central Army 3rd division Mixed Battalion (800 people)

    Annual Sry 140 gold

    Money: 1228 gold coins (Silvers and below not counted)

    Weapon: Dual Crater (long sword), Large Bardiche (spear)

    Equipment: High-grade Steel te armor, ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Companions: Nonna, Melissa, Maria, Ca

    Servants: Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (follower), Leopolt (follower), Agor (adjutant),

    Carl panymander), Christoph (small-fry), Schwartz (Horse)

    Sexual Partners Count: 30

 Chapter 42: Valley of the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 42: Valley of the Storm</h4>

    Goldonia Capital, Royal Pce

    ¡¸That is all of what I saw of the battle this time. If you want more details, I believe that Lord Renster has a report about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, good work. It was the right choice to send you out. It was my miscalction that such a degree of elites came.¡¹

    In the same time that I departed, I returned in two days at a quick pace to the capital and knelt in front of the king as I was granted audience. Speaking in terms of military discipline, it is correct to go from me to Erich, then report to Hoover who will thenmunicate it to the king, but it is rarely enforced. The king hates unnecessary work, and he doubts that Hoover will do the unnecessary work for the report.

    ¡¸But a loss of over 200 people is big. They will also be furious about this matter. We must also consider putting a new squad in the south.¡¹

    Erich is allowed to speak at the necessary times when ites to the king¡¯s life. This privilege normally is limited to no more than each minister and those who have at least Marquess standing.

    ¡¸That is so. Marquess Hoover, take 4000 from the royal army and put them in the south.¡¹

    The royal army of 10,000 is scattered across the whole nation, dividing 4000 to the south is difficult. Moreover, there are regionally powerful and influential people in the army, and taking troops from their hands is not an easy task. But such things will not impact the king. To the king, Hoover is the person responsible for the royal army, even if he knows nothing about the lower part of the army.

    ¡¸I understand...please allow me two months¡¯ time...¡¹

    The king hits the throne¡¯s armrest.

    ¡¸Two months?! Those guys from Arnd will have already gone mad with rage and gathered their troops! Arrange them in one week and head there. Firstly, have all the soldiers here in the capital move.¡¹

    ¡¸But, then the safety of the capital-!¡¹

    ¡¸There are currently 15,000 troops from the central army, isn¡¯t there? Are you saying that there is someone who could defeat them?¡¹

    ¡¸That is...¡¹

    What would you do if the central army themselves betrayed you? I couldn¡¯t say something like that. That would be an insult to the king himself who was the founder, but if the central army really betrayed us then what could the 3000 soldiers of the royal army that are in the capital do?

    ¡¸And you don¡¯t have to worry about the security of the cities this time. I n to have short spear squads and light cavalry squads centering our military police and cing them in the cities. If I do that, the national army would be released from their patrol, and openly head to the battlefield.¡¹

    It seems that they have listened to this in advance, but the civil officials remain unaffected while the soldier got excited.

    ¡¸Your Majesty! I have not heard of such things before!?¡¹

    ¡¸Marquess, the military police is not exactly the royal army. They keep the peace in the city and exterminate bandits and monsters. They are not subordinates under your control.¡¹

    ¡¸But...then themand line...¡¹

    He still has not realized, the king is upholding themand line. It¡¯s just that the Marquess does not exist within it. In the end, the 3000 soldiers of the capital¡¯s national army immediately headed out towards the borders, and following that it has been decided that 1000 soldiers from each city would be elected and would reinforce them in the same manner.

    Marquess Hoover and his followers could not break their discouraged expressions until the end.

    ¡ªKing Alexandro Goldonia POV¡ª

    After the conference is over, one of the ministers was called to the king¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸With that, the Marquess Hoover has no more standing. If you corner him too much isn¡¯t it possible that he would lose control and go mad?¡¹

    The kingughs while saying it¡¯s alright, thus the minister steps down. but then the king secretly thinks in his own mind. That if he dares to do something like that, it would be the best oue.

    This country is a monarchy, the king has the highest authority in the country but the strength of the nobles is essential for the cities. Hoover, who is the Marquess at the center of the army, cannot be meaninglessly removed. On the other hand, if there is some sort of failure then he can be driven out of the center. The nobles are probably not united, so they would happily me others for their failures.

    It is for this kind of stage that we prepared the border security. Unlike the central army, the army¡¯s personnel, formation, and things like training were under absolutely no interference. The clumsiness of the country¡¯s army, in other words, would be Marquess Hoover¡¯s responsibility.

    I believe it is foolish to have an internal dispute in front of the invaders but I don¡¯t mind. Once those security of the national army in the capital are bribed to gather here, there will be no merit for Hoover if he attempts to rebel against me. Even if all of them were to be killed, there would be no detriment to the country.

    Now, I need to think about the reinforcement of the central army and the newly formed security army organization. It seems I¡¯ll have fun thinking about its construction.

    ¡ªAegir POV¡ª

    ¡¸Well I guess I¡¯ll return home...before that, let¡¯s buy some snacks for everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. The candy store at the corner was selling cake that used lots of sugar.¡¹

    Celia is also a girl, she must have checked it out when we were heading towards the pce. The other expressionless one seems like he is talking to Agor about the squad so he did not apany us.

    ¡¸It was easy for us to find the women a ce to work too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was worried whether or not we would have to bring them in the house.¡¹

    I had the women work at the garrison of the army. It wasn¡¯t anything filthy; they were in charge of preparing meals and doingundry.

    Erich¡¯s policy was that the soldiers themselves had to do it when they were on the battlefield, but during the time they are in the capital they should be concentrating on training. In any case, there were 15,000 people here so even though they are women they will be a huge help, and from their anxiety of whether they will be used to take care of their sexual urges, even after we posted recruitment for themoners, nobody came. In fact they properly pay wages, and it is a job with good work schedule which allows them to go home at night.

    By the way, the woman that I embraced is being treated separately. As a result of the passionate approaches of one of the young soldiers in the squad that fell in love at first sight, she is living with him and taking care of his surroundings. She will probably continue on like that as his bride. I told him that she has my seed in her, but even so he still said he loved her and fell in love. He is quite the handsome soldier, if he is ever in my presence I¡¯ll try to be careful and try not to let him die.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back.¡¹¡¸I have returned.¡¹

    Miti, who ran to greet me, ran off to let everyone know, and soon everyone gathered.

    ¡¸I bought you some tasty-looking snacks, so eat as much as you want.¡¹

    The children are delighted, Maria also likes sweet things and her face loosens up. But there is another one who loves sweets, but I can¡¯t find the woman who likes to give a long greeting speech to me every single time.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹

    Nonna who finally appeared is wearing a different dress than the other girls. On top of that, her chest is exposed in such a way that her giant breasts can be half-seen, with the deep slit you can not only see her thighs but also her underwear. Wearing a dress like this is something a prostitute would do; this isn¡¯t something that Nonna bought so she probably asked Alma to alter it.

    ¡¸Good job on your work, I appreciate your efforts...¡¹

    I gave everyone a greeting kiss, but inserting my tongue and squeezing your breasts is not a greeting. There is nothing more effective on a man returning from battle than a beauty¡¯s seduction. It¡¯s obvious that she is trying to get ahead of everyone and be the first one to be doted on. It¡¯s true that after a long period away, I would be starving for women and I might have pushed them down and fucked them on the spot.

    (Light Novel Illustration: Maria, Miti, Alma and Nonna)

    ¡¸Thanks Nonna, you look sexy. I¡¯m counting on youter at night.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh....? Y-yes leave it to me...huh?¡¹

    It seems Nonna¡¯s aim was a bit off.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama found a woman on the battlefield and has thoroughly embraced her so he doesn¡¯t have the excitement he usually does after battle.¡¹

    Celia spoke calmly. I only did it one time with her and the next night I did it with you...I want to say that but I¡¯ll keep quiet.

    ¡¸Wha-! Even though I thought it would be fine since you didn¡¯t bring back a woman this time!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about getting a head start or doing anything dirty! Meanie.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be called dirty by someone like you! You horse dung woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Bringing up something that long ago, you persistent type! How sinister and ill-natured!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, your stench wille out so could you not open your mouth please?¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave those two to curse at each other and head to the bath. Of course, I will also bring Maria and Melissa. It¡¯s nice that I can also feel refreshed in the bathtub.

    The next day since I had a bit of fun after I finished inspecting the training of the battalion, it has been a while so I thought to go drinking with Andrei and brought Celia along to drop by the Hard-boiled Pavilion, but it was unexpectedly difficult to enter.

    ¡¸Calm down, listen to what I¡¯m saying.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Traitor!¡¹

    I heard the loud voice in front of me. What on earth happened?

    ¡¸Even if you raise your voice, you will not solve anything. First, calm yourself down.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive....something like this...I¡¯ll kill him!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    The conversation is getting dangerous now. Andrei has taken care of me and I don¡¯t really understand the situation but I should still step in. Celia also seems to have the same thoughts. I lightly kick the door on purpose to attract the attention over here.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the fuss?¡¹

    What I saw was Andrei¡¯s wife Natalie holding a kitchen knife in her small hands. The person who was being med was Andrei himself and it seems he was trying to convince her with a troubled face. He is protecting what looks to be a female customer from Natalie¡¯s anger and is trembling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s you Aegir, please stop Natalie.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop me! I¡¯m going to kill this person and then kill myself! Or else, I would trouble the society...¡¹

    Now that I look closely, Natalie¡¯s belly is swollen. She got pregnant without me noticing. No matter how I look at her she is still a young girl, but she is 18 years old after all, so for now there isn¡¯t a problem.

    It seems to bergely decided that the pregnant wife is going to me her husband and kill him.

    ¡¸DId you cheat on her...?¡¹

    ¡¸I gave in to temptation...I am deeply sorry.¡¹

    Andrei very deeply bowed his head to Natalie. From her point of view, she will probably not be convinced, but after his wife gets pregnant and he cannot do it with her anymore he will have eyes for other women. Being surrounded by many women, I can¡¯t say anything but I want her to understand that it was something unavoidable.

    ¡¸I understand that you are angry, but men are sinful creatures. It¡¯s not something you should stab him for.¡¹

    As a man I should stand up for him here.

    ¡¸If it was just cheating, I would also overlook it as something a man would do! But to get her pregnant too!¡¹

    Ah...the woman he cheated with also got pregnant huh...this just became problematic. Celia¡¯s confused face also changed to one of bewilderment.

    ¡¸Master ...if it¡¯s like that you gotta think about it some more.¡¹1

    ¡¸Sorry...the other person also wanted it. I lost to my lust.¡¹

    Master covers his face, but what he did was quite tasteless.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that there is no room for Master to make excuses for the fact that he cheated. But even so, this person has be the father of two children, it¡¯s not a good idea to kill him. More so since you are pregnant with his child, right? Are you going to kill your own child too?¡¹

    Natalie drops the kitchen knife and crumbles while crying. Andrei instantly moves to hug her but he was shaken off.

    ¡¸You will have conflicts I¡¯m sure, but pay her some money to calm her down, keep her as a lover, there are plenty of ways to deal with it.¡¹

    Andrei¡¯s shop is quite the prosperous ce, and there are a wide variety of sses ofmoners in the capital that visit. There must be at least one person that is worth keeping as a mistress.

    ¡¸That¡¯s about it. I took care of it poorly.¡¹

    Andrei draped a nket over Natalie but it was thrown back at him. It seems she hates him quite a bit.

    ¡¸So, who was the woman who got pregnant? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a 15, or 16 year old girl is it?¡¹

    That is what I¡¯m most curious about. That guy prefers young girls after all.

    ¡¸Uhm¡¹

    The girl in the corner of the shop spoke up. If I look carefully, isn¡¯t it the girl employee who was yearning for her master in the past? She was wearing in clothes so I couldn¡¯t tell. Her breasts and thighs were quite plump so it probably couldn¡¯t be helped that Andrei would be tempted to make her his girlfriend. For the girl, she probably had her wishe true.

    ¡¸No...it¡¯s not me but my younger sister.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s me, I made a baby with Andrei-ojichan...¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia and I were both silent. Natalie started to cry. Her appearance is child-like...more than that she ispletely a child. I can only see her as someone about the same age as Kroll or Alma. But Natalie¡¯s age was real. I can only see her as someone who is just above 10 but she is already 18.

    ¡¸How old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eleven.¡¹

    The faint hope was shattered.

    ¡¸Come on, master.¡¹

    ¡¸The...worst¡¹

    Celia¡¯s eyes got narrow just like she was on the battlefield. There is no longer any excuse. He did it with an 11-year old and got her pregnant. I finally understood why Natalie wanted to kill you.

    ¡¸I will acknowledge that she is a bit young. But the girl¡¯s inside is just like a splendid adult¡¯s, and that was what attracted me...my love towards my wife will not waver but there is a sort of spice to a forbidden love, guh!¡¹

    All of a sudden, Celia jumped out to Andrei¡¯s side ¨C who started speaking while sitting in a chair ¨C and she gave him a high kick. He copses, but there are no screams. There are just four pairs of eyes that stare at him coldly.

    ¡¸I also think that you guys have a serious problem, but it can¡¯t be helped that she got pregnant. You¡¯ll have to look after her properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t want him to sleep with her again, but for the child¡¯s sake a father is needed.¡¹

    Natalie gave in and shook her head.

    ¡¸I also want to give birth to a child!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah Lily...even though you¡¯re so small, Master...no, I won¡¯t forgive that man!¡¹

    Employee...I guess it¡¯s former employee now. Well, her admiration for the master has totally disappeared now. It seems that the younger sister was introduced to Andrei when she came several times to pick up her sister from work. For an 11-year old girl to seriously talk about love, it seems that it was a mutual agreement for now.

    By the time she noticed the rtionship between her younger sister, who went out to the inn every day, and the master, she already got pregnant. She never imagined that he would do it with a child like this, and so she was not careful.

    Natalie wanted to kick the unconscious Andrei in the crotch but I thought I should stop her, as a fellow man.

    ¡¸This is also some sort of fate, if you have some troublee to my ce. Thedy at my ce will especially be happy to wee you.¡¹

    I warn her to think about the time and ce while trying to entice the former employee, but Celia lightly head-butts my back from behind. I pray that she will not inherit Nonna¡¯s mind-reading head-butt.

    The entrance bell rings with a ng-ng.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Am I interrupting something important?¡¹

    ¡¸Wee~ Just punishing those whomitted misconduct. Can I take your order?¡¹

    Natalie receives the customer with a smile. She is truly a girl meant for customer service.

    ¡¸No, I am Sebastian Mizels and I am looking for a job. I havee to ask if you would please hire me as a waiter.¡¹

    The man is already past his middle ages and was starting to approach elderly age but his demeanor is proper, and even his elegance can be felt from afar. His beard was neatly trimmed too, working as a waiter at a bar would leave him unsatisfied.

    ¡¸Well...I guess our ce has enough people for now. Ah but there might be one immoral man who might disappear. For now can you tell me where you live?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I was working as a butler at a noble¡¯s mansion, but due to my master¡¯s convenience I lost my job, right now I am sleeping over at that inn.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, I¡¯m sorry for you. There have been quite a few from the pce or noblestely.¡¹

    I don¡¯t pay much attention as I pull a drink off the shelf myself and start drinking. Celia also doesn¡¯t seem to pay too much concern and enjoys her honey liqueur.

    ¡¸For now I have some ce to call my hometown, but not being able to say anything about the ce I¡¯ve worked for 20 years at and then getting fired, I really lost my way.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think you¡¯re a person I can trust, but working at an inn and bar like our ce is¡¹

    When she spoke up until that point, she remembered something and Natalie looks at me. Celia looks at me. I stroke Celia¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸To introduce myself again, I am Sebastian Mizels. I have served the family of Baron Amileed for many years, but on this asion the family has had their standing removed which the employees then followed, and I have nothing but free time now.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that our family needs a person to look after the house itself. Maria is taking care of the cutlery and things that, but I am not well educated on the luxury items that Nonna stupidly bought. Nonna herself buys a lot of luxury goods but she doesn¡¯t really have a good eye for those things, so merchants may often see her as an easy target. Melissa could take care of clothes, but it could only be said to be some prostitute¡¯s evil preparations. Ca is specialized in destruction. If there is a person who could manage everything decently it would really help.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Bar Aegir Hardlett. You may not know me but I¡¯m a new noble, I don¡¯t have a butler or servant like you.¡¹

    Iugh while saying it since I have the children from the orphanage working as servants.

    ¡¸I am still immature, but I will wholeheartedly work so that I can be of use to you, so would you please be so kind as to hire me?¡¹

    I feel like this man is trustworthy. He is politely and courteously looking for a job, and there is no sense of vulgar clinginess at all. I didn¡¯t study much, so I can¡¯t use logic to analyze a person just by looking at them. That¡¯s why I go with my instincts, this guy can be trusted.

    ¡¸I will decide after you appear before the other household members. Along the road would have been fine, but why did you think want to be a bartender at a bar when you were working as a butler?¡¹

    I pay the alcohol fee to Natalie and leave the Hard-boiled pavilion. Andrei doesn¡¯t seem like he will wake up any time soon. I hope that his crotch would be unharmed until he wakes up.

    ¡¸In the beginning, I also wanted to search for a position as a butler or as a servant, but in today¡¯s times, the finances of the nobles are all strained and there are only few who have any ns of hiring a new servant. However, they are all seeking younger ones.¡¹

    I see, the king is asking the nobles to help support the establishment of the central army and it unexpectedly came back to affect me in such a situation.

    ¡¸Especially in my case, my previous noble employer had to surrender his standing and thought it would be bad luck so he kept a distance.¡¹

    Nobles are superstitious people after all.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that sort of thing. But the ce you are nning to work will have a few kids, it is a selfish and different ce than your previous noble family. Are you fine with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I believe that it a servant¡¯s duty to do his very best in the environment he is given.¡¹

    ¡¸When you meet them, please be careful of the woman with the huge breasts. She loves to nitpick on the smallest things.¡¹

    Different from the time with Leopolt, Celia is not rejecting Sebastian. I chuckle, knowing that if Nonna heard this she would get angry.

    I have already decided to employ him but, remembering how everyone reacted to Leopolt, it may not go over smoothly. If at least Celia, who opposes Leopolt¡¯s presence, is pleased though, it makes things somewhat easier.

    My worry was misced as Sebastian was easily epted by the other household members. Unlike their expressionless faces with Leopolt, they had sociable smiles and courteous demeanors. In addition, since he is approaching hister years, it seems I may have peace of mind.

    ¡¸I also do not have any objections. It is very nice to meet you and I hope you treat us well.¡¹

    Nonna is in an especially good mood. She probably wanted a butler and since it is bing more of a noble¡¯s house, she is delighted.

    Melisa and Maria are alsoughing gently. Especially Maria who is not really the leading type. So having a person rece her that is able to manage everything gives her a person she can rely on. She wasn¡¯t really a boss to the children either and more of a sister figure after all.

    The problematic Ca looks at Sebastian and epts him while saying ¡®he looks like he¡¯s about to die so I guess it¡¯s fine.¡¯ She¡¯s a really rude person but Sebastian didn¡¯t get upset. As expected of a veteran butler, he can control his emotions.

    So everyone epted him without too much fuss but Sebastian¡¯s face was confused.

    ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I have remembered everyone¡¯s name...but which one is the wife?¡¹

    The harmonious mood froze; the women gradually began to distance themselves. A battle is about to begin.

 Chapter 43: Footsteps of War

    <h4>Chapter 43: Footsteps of War</h4>

    Northern Arnd, Vige on the side of the road

    ¡¸How brutal...what on earth happened here?¡¹

    Looking at the scene after galloping here in response to the news from the vigers that arge amount of severed heads loaded on demonic wagons has arrived, there were several fully packed wagons adding up to a few hundred heads, causing his face to be twisted in agony as he could not bear looking at it directly. In terms of numbers, it could only be the squad that sortied to Goldonia, but thinking about that country up until now, this sudden event is hard to believe.

    ¡¸Captain! Pleasee over here.¡¹

    He heads over to check out what his subordinate called him for.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about this head.¡¹

    ¡¸Commander Butress and adjutant Bojogief , it seems that it is a certainty that they are a mere shadow of the invading Goldonia army.¡¹

    After the subordinate finished speaking, he went over to the bushes and started to vomit. After you¡¯re done switch with me, I¡¯m at my limit.

    Especially Commander Butress¡¯s head was split vertically; his crumbling head had a helmet forcefully put on to maintain its shape. The one who did this was not a human; it was a demon or something of that ss.

    ¡¸Either way. Don¡¯t think the top dogs in the capital will stay quiet about this. A war will erupt.¡¹

    I cannot say this out loud, but right now Arnd is confused and exhausted. Right now, the tremendous power that the royal family has is because of therge army behind them. If they ignore the situation this time, the army¡¯s dignity will be tarnished, and if the army moves out it would also impact the whole country.

    If it is going to be a war then the drafting of the citizens will begin. They are exhausted and might not be able to withstand it next time. He was not feelingpassion nor anger for the murder of the soldiers, but his head was full of unease towards the future. But that was also something normal.

    ¡ªIrijina POV¡ª 1

    Northern Arnd, Army Base

    ¡¸Irijina, your behaviour is regarded as problematic.¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    Northern Army vice-squad leader Count Varus Litobaroll is quiet, but he continues toy the me on me without any sugarcoating.

    ¡¸Yourpany only had a measly 10 people who ran away and came back, anyhow you ran away without giving the order to retreat.¡¹

    I did not give the order to retreat. The headquarters was destroyed; the onlymander that survived was me so of course I would run away.

    ¡¸In your report, everyone in the headquarters under Butress¡¯smand died in battle, but if that¡¯s the case then ording to rank you would be themander in his ce, so shouldn¡¯t you have takenmand of the entire squad?¡¹

    Don¡¯t say something so unreasonable! In that situation even a cat takingmand would produce the same result. And also, if I didn¡¯t run from that ce I would also be that demonic knight¡¯s prey. Just thinking about it gives me the shivers.

    ¡¸I am ashamed...¡¹

    ¡¸I had hopes for you. That is why I ced the title ofpanymander on a woman, but in the end are you saying you were the same as the women who only dance and talk at parties?¡¹

    ¡¸In this regard! I will definitely make up this humiliation in the future!¡¹

    ¡¸Whether that opportunity will be given to you or not, I will be judging you as amander from now on. In some cases, you will be exiled from the army, and you might even be put in prison. Be prepared.¡¹

    I keep quiet and look down. It is determined that you will be executed if you run away in the middle of a battle. If I ept that I ran away after the squad¡¯s destruction, then it isn¡¯t such a heavy sentence, and I can understand the meaning of something like putting a woman in prison. Suddenly running away in the enemy¡¯s presence and bing a traitor, the jailor and the prisoners will not show you any mercy. You will need the determination to have all the holes in your body broken.

    Anyway, after bing someone this disgraceful, I must apologize to my deceased father. Irijina sits cross-legged in the center of the room in which she was ordered to be disciplined in. I pray that there will be a chance to vindicate my honor, and on that asion let it be one where I will not meet that knight.

    ¡ªAegir POV¡ª

    Goldonia Royal Pce

    ¡¸As the new king of Goldonia, more than worrying about the throne, you should be greeting...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, in the first ce the country is not one who values asking of one¡¯s mood.¡¹

    In front of the throne, Goldonia¡¯s authority figures are all gathered around the king. For some reason, I was also invited by the king to participate even though I¡¯m not an authority figure.

    The one who is kneeling in the center is the messenger from Arnd, it seems the thing that was expected finally came.

    (Light Novel Illustration: Messenger from Arnd Kneeling)

    ¡¸You should have had a friendlier rtionship than your previous generation.¡¹

    It seems that continuing to be extorted is a good rtionship.

    ¡¸I do not care about that sort of thing. Tell me the requirements; I don¡¯t have time to spare.¡¹

    The messenger raised her head and raised her voice up one level.

    ¡¸The other day, there was arge amount of heads found in our territory. Looking at the situation it seems like it was your work. I want your answer as to what this barbaric act is!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will answer you. Invading my territory, I discovered the group of savage people who killed soldiers andmoners, I subjugated them but I was unable to find out who they were. I only knew that they came from the south, so thinking that it would be pitiful to leave the corpses, it was in mypassion that I at least sent the heads back to their home vige.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t this a merciful act? The king thought as heughed and the messenger¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸I have heard that my soldiers were receiving attacks from the soldiers of your country, and they were just striking back in retaliation...¡¹

    ¡¸As a form of retaliation, you killed the vigers and set fires to the vige, your army is plenty brave, I¡¯m jealous.¡¹

    The king doesn¡¯t even take a step back. The messenger realizes that he ispletely different from the previous king.

    ¡¸The man over there, Lord Hardlett is said to have split the leader of the savage group in half. It¡¯s quite the splendid story, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Apparently it seems that I am in attendance for the reason of telling the messenger this. I have to apologize to Melissa for leaving things halfway done since the king¡¯s messenger called me while I was in the middle of my time with her. At this time, she¡¯s probablyforting herself alone.

    ¡¸The conditions for peace this time will be quite harsh than previously...¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying over there? There has not been a war. It¡¯s quite odd to think about peace when a war has not even started.¡¹

    ¡¸Your words...I have certainly received them. I will tell my king your exact words.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, I¡¯m counting on you. And also once every few years, about the trade that goes on with your country. If you so desire this year, why don¡¯t youe to Goldonia and we¡¯ll talk about it?¡¹

    Even if there was a war there is no need for a half-decent peace. If they make us sumb to them, they wille and attack Goldonia again. That¡¯s what the king is saying.

    ¡¸...please excuse me.¡¹

    After the messenger leaves, a strange silence envelops the area around the throne. There will definitely be a war. Everyone in this room was convinced of it.

    ¡¸Arnd¡¯s military strength is 40,000, our army¡¯sbined strength is 25,000. Considering the skill of the troops, the difference in strength is more than double.¡¹

    Marquess Hoover opens his mouth with an uneasy look on his face. If we fight them head on, they might actually march all the way to Goldonia.

    ¡¸The marquess¡¯s role is to lead the national army and give it your all. Make the most of the troops given to you, Baron Radhalde will do the same.¡¹

    In regards to the army, it was decided that the still insufficient budget for the reinforcement will be used, while preparations for war exercise and organization will continue and after that was settled, we were dismissed.

    The authorities left their seats, and in the quiet area around the throne, the only person remaining was the newly established position and the king¡¯s favorite, minister of foreign affairs, Count Keh Baldwin . Among the authorities made up only of elders, Keh was only a little over 40 and he had a self-protective interest, a burning ambition and was an opportunistic person. The minister of foreign affairs is a job that bundles and carries out foreign exchange to the countries that high-ranking nobles or royalties frequent, and while not official, he also oversees the diplomacy.

    ¡¸What do you think of the course of events?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t bad. Right now, the attitude is not clear but if you want results to be shown once there is....¡¹

    ¡¸I see, well done. Please continue to work as you have been. The conditions are those as usual, it¡¯s fine no matter how much they protest.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir, then immediately...¡¹

    Everything is going well. Once Arnd is crushed, we will have overwhelming superiority in the surroundings of Goldonia. What we need now is to win a war; it would be great if only a single victory will decide things in a war between tworge armies.

    Gazing at the sky, he embraces the maid who refills his drink. He wants to let loose for just a little bit. The maid tensed her body for a second but, thinking about whether there is an advantage in letting the king embrace her, she rxes her body obediently.

    While whispering ¡®You mustn¡¯t, please forgive me¡¯ she no longer resisted his touch.

    ¡ªAegir POV¡ª

    ¡¸There will be a war in the near future. How is the battalion looking?¡¹

    I arrive at the military station and call for Agor, who is still in the middle of training, and Leopolt.

    ¡¸The infantrypany are somehow able to smoothly execute the basic tactics and formations. Right now, I don¡¯t want to think about butting heads with Arnd¡¯s steel spear cavalry squad.¡¹

    Agor definitely wants to increase the level of the infantry squad, but there is no time, and it takes too much effort just for them to remember the basics.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, if there isn¡¯t much time why don¡¯t we train the teamwork of eachpany? The way we deal with their cavalry will be up to our own devices.¡¹

    Leopolt says it¡¯s fine if the soldiers don¡¯t have any experience, and sought 200 people.

    ¡¸Even if you gather 200 people, if they are amateurs that don¡¯t have any training it won¡¯t be anything. Are you going to be a shield?¡¹

    Agor looks with harsh, judging eyes. He dislikes that sort of thing. However, I feel as though Leopolt is capable of doing anything.

    ¡¸Speaking of shields it will be just that, we will make a shield but not from their own flesh.¡¹

    Agor and I don¡¯t really understand what he means.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t need spears or swords, they will be specializing in setting up encampments swiftly by bringing shovels and hammers onto the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that you will make a team specializing in construction? I haven¡¯t heard of something like that before.¡¹

    Agor spoke out loudly.

    ¡¸It has not existed before, so you wouldn¡¯t have heard about it. To defend against a heavily armed cavalry, you need a highly trained team of spearmen. However if you line up wooden stakes you can easily prevent it. Also, even a child could hammer in the wooden stakes.¡¹

    ¡¸But if the enemy changes its course slightly wouldn¡¯t they lose their meaning, unlike spearmen they aren¡¯t able to move.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. It¡¯s important to figure out how to lure them. I will think about that.¡¹

    I will let him try it. If it¡¯s only 200 people, regardless of experience Erich will be able to gather them in no time. If you think about it, they have their various uses so that may be good too.

    ¡¸Alright. Then Leopolt will think about the formation and tactics of those 200 people. Agor will continue with the training of the infantry, and we will also push ahead with training our teamwork but don¡¯t forget to improve your own ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    The new squad sponsored by Leopolt were named the engineering corps and split into two groups of 100 people, the groupunched quickly with 200 people. Erich made a dubious face, but sparing 200 people who have not been trained is not arge loss, so he allowed them to be assigned easily.

    They are equipped with light leather armor and tools, and not carrying any weapons. Just in case, a few armed escorts are ced but they are ultimately a squad that can¡¯t fight in a full-scale battle.

    The captain selected was based on my own judgment and biasedness and the proud ultimate muscle-head of our squad, Mack. He will be able to do about five people¡¯s work, and among themanders there aren¡¯t any who know about construction or engineering. Thus, I thought to have the members swear loyalty to his muscles. Leopolt didn¡¯t particrly care and didn¡¯t have any objections.

    My squad is starting to shape up and it became quite the considerable squad boasting only of 1000 people. The cavalry and infantry are grouped into camps and marched forward to the scene in front of them. Remembering the one time when I was a mercenary and how far I havee, it was a strange feeling.

    Oh yeah, didn¡¯t I leave Celia when I was called to go to the royal pce? She¡¯s really straightforward and honest so if she was told to wait until she was called she will end up waiting forever. I have to go pick her up before she starts sulking.

    Extra Story: Maria¡¯s Daily Life ¢Ú

    ¡¸Is it here?¡¹

    The time iste at night; by my side was Celia with her sword drawn.

    After I took a bath, it was when I went to the kitchen to get my hair ornament that I forgot. I heard a scratchy sound and what sounded like a person¡¯s voiceing from the back entrance door.

    Thinking it is a robber, I panicked thinking the door was about to open and the thief will end up possibly doing a robbery. I would not be effective at all since I¡¯m powerless.

    I hurriedly ran towards Aegir-san¡¯s room but on the way, I heard a coquettish voice from Ca¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Thrust it! Right there! Pinch my clit! Bite my nipples....hiiiiiih!!¡¹

    The intense voice that resounded in the hallway made me slightly dejected, but also made me feel a little calm. After all it could just be an object that made the sound that I mistook for a person¡¯s voice.

    It is a vition of thedies¡¯ agreement to intrude when being embraced by Aegir-san in their own room. There could also be intruders in Aegir-san¡¯s bedroom too.

    In the mansion, other than Aegir-san and Ca-san the people who knows about fighting are only two, but Leopolt is excluded. I don¡¯t want there to be a misunderstanding at this time.

    And as such, I open the backdoor together with Celia-chan, what was projecting from the fire from the small oil light was a shaking ass that was in the shrubbery.

    ¡¸Not here...not here...even though this is the only ce it could be...why?¡¹

    The butt is somehow speaking.

    ¡¸...¡¹

    Celia-chan ced her sword back in its sheath and kicked the ass.

    ¡¸Gyan!¡¹

    The ass pokes out from the shrubbery and screamed.

    ¡¸What are you doing at this time!? It¡¯s misleading!¡¹

    ¡¸Suddenly kicking me like that!¡¹

    The person who showed her face was Catherine-san.

    ¡¸Shut up! Be thankful that I didn¡¯t cut up that filthy ass!¡¹

    ¡¸So what on earth were you doing at such a time?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm...I dropped something.¡¹

    I suddenly remembered. It¡¯s that handkerchief.

    ¡¸In that case I have been keeping it safe. I¡¯ll bring it to you~¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! I will secretly....uuu.¡¹

    When I hand her the handkerchief, Catherine-san holds it dearly and with a single bow she left. Well, it was gettingte so if she were to stay over we would let her stay over as a guest, but Celia-chan has a red handkerchief? Where have I seen it I wonder...I mumble to myself.

    Catherine-san was scared so once I thank Celia-chan I will head back to my room.

    ¡¸As expected of Celia-chan. You¡¯re so reliable.¡¹

    ¡¸Not really, the security of the mansion is my duty after all.¡¹

    She puffed out her small chest with all her might and returned to her room, she¡¯s quite cute...She¡¯s growing up huh.

    Well, that was a riot but I should also rest.

    When I got to the hallway there was therge amounts of moaning louder than before. Tomorrow it will be impossible for Ca-san to have breakfast; I will have to note that in my head. Having Aegir-san as her partner by herself, she won¡¯t be able to wake up until noon, speaking from experience. Also, I should prepare some ointment that would be effective for muscles.

    But even so, what an amazing voice. I wonder if this much alsoes out when he does it with me; it gets me kind of embarrassed. My room is further in the back than Ca-san¡¯s, so I have to pass through the front...

    Miti is crouching in front of the room. If I look carefully the door is slightly open. Is that why that sound was leaking out more than before? I¡¯m not really concerned about peeping, so I thought about telling her to stop, but when I saw Miti¡¯s hand inside her skirt and moving intensely, I hesitated. If that appearance was seen, then she would not be able to face me properly tomorrow.

    ¡¸In that condition, Miti would also be eaten soon.¡¹

    The person I love really likes women, and with so many chances she will not remain pure for much longer. Watching as Miti holds back her voice and her body starts to shake, I prepare for the suitable time.

    ¡¸Is anyone awake?¡¹

    I light up the wrong direction.

    ¡¸-!!!??¡¹

    Miti ran away tumbling. And that should be okay, next will be to close the door...before that though, I was slightly curious so I looked inside and my gaze met directly with Aegir-san¡¯s.

    Miti...your embarrassing appearance waspletely seen.

    Noticeably, Ca-san fainted after she lets out a loud scream. I was about to close the door quickly and leave, but the door opened, and my arm was pulled. Staying silent, Aegir-san dragged me into his room, and threw me onto hisrge specially designed bed that could fit five people at the same time.

    Aah...I will also retire for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast, and will have Miti work hard with preparing food. When he started there was no room to breathe, while I was gasping my eyes lost their focusing point and while I looked to the door Miti was peeping with bloodshot eyes. Her hand was once again inside her skirt, this kid doesn¡¯t learn huh. She might be someone who loves these lewd things.

    Aegir-san is also exchanging looks with me whileughing. Let¡¯s get fancier for her sake as well. She was sitting in a reverse sitting position and while facing the door I spread my legs widely, and he thrusted intensely. I turn my arms to his neck and coax him for a kiss while letting out a louder voice than usual. Miti was there until my consciousness disappeared. In the middle of it, I already couldn¡¯t understand anything anymore.

    The next day, I woke up just before noon and as I saw Miti who forced a smile, I just asked her ¡®what¡¯s the matter?¡¯ Miti was petrified, and acted as if nothing happened, so I smiled and gave instructions to make breakfast.

    Fufufufufu.

 Chapter 44: Arkland War â‘  Flame which Burns the Nigh

    <h4>Chapter 44: Arnd War ¢Ù me which Burns the Nigh</h4>

    Ten days after the conference with the messenger from Arnd, a report arrived saying that the royal army has moved to the border and has repeated armed conflicts with the Arnd army.

    Hundreds of units of troops are intermittently fighting. The pioneer viges around the border have already been given orders to take shelter, and the peddlers in the south are all waiting on standby in the streets. Since the border line is wide, ces other than along the highway are also experiencing skirmishes.

    ¡¸The national army and the invading enemy army are fighting each other equally, there has been no territory taken yet.¡¹

    Hoover tells the king in the same manner as the messenger. However, in this ce there is nobody, Hoover himself probably doesn¡¯t think that they are fighting on equal terms either. The reason that the enemy does not instantly invade is because ourrge army is in the middle of preparations, and the skirmishes at the border are only attempting to disturb us.

    And perhaps, we will not defeat the enemy even after we suffer half the damage we have taken here.

    ¡¸A full-scale invasion wille soon.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no mistake.¡¹

    The king¡¯s words synchronized with Erich¡¯s. Regarding that, Hoover has no objections.

    ¡¸How is the central army¡¯s preparationsing along?¡¹

    ¡¸We are already prepared for battle, if you give the order we can sortie in two days.¡¹

    The total troops of the central army amount to 15,000, if we move with a number like this, Arnd should send its main force. What we need is a single victory in arge battle. That would greatly influence the entire state of battle.

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde, I believe in you. You must definitely bring home victory!¡¹

    ¡¸With all my strength!¡¹

    Erich stands up and leaves his seat. The discussion on the table is over. All that¡¯s left is to decide things on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Marquess Hoover! The royal army is also needed to reinforce the central army, so the remaining squads ¨C have them all sent out to the front. Get ready!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand!¡¹

    I really wanted to object but it wasn¡¯t the right moment. The air inside the royal pce was wrapped with a strange sense of excitement from the fact that there hasn¡¯t been a war in several decades.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, is everything done perfectly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ve made my preparations. All that¡¯s left is to rest my soldiers for a whole day. Training has been continuing after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind that. In any case, it takes one day to load the food and water.¡¹

    My adjutant, Agor, has already told my battalion that from tonight till tomorrow, they will get a day¡¯s rest. The other squads are simrly given rest, so tonight the bars and brothels around the capital will be fully booked. But it is not the unconditional happiness that the soldiers will get on their usual days off like drinking alcohol or enjoying women. There was a story that was told to themon soldiers, as well as kids in the town, when war was approaching.

    ¡¸Agor, Carl, you guys also get one day ofplete rest. If necessary, shall I get some prostitutes ready?¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks...I have something else in mind...¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than prostitutes, I would prefer it more if I won the town¡¯s girls by persuading them myself.¡¹

    I askedter, but it seems that Agor has a certain widow that calls for him periodically to drop by. Carl on the other hand seems to make girls cry in various ces. There were two scars on his back caused my women who stabbed him.

    It seems Leopolt wants to polish some tactics so he won¡¯t return to the house. He is certainly not an interesting person, but there are many people that make up the world.

    The group of soldiers that left the garrison paused while the next group enters the bars with street prostitutes. In the city with a poption of 60,000, there isn¡¯t a ce where all the soldiers can have fun. The soldiers left behind let out a grumble while they brought their intimate partner with them to the garrison to frolic.

    The street prostitutes are going to be making a big profit this time, even if they are well over the market price they will be wrapped around the shoulder and disappear. Inside, there are fellow guys fighting over women, and there is also a woman who took twice the amount of gold to take 2 at a time. There is no need to lure customers as it really is just ¡®enter and be eaten¡¯.

    The strange atmosphere right before the start of a war not only affects the soldiers and the king, but it swallows the entire city.

    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸Wee back!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As I returned home there were five women¡¯s voices, the entrance had cloth covering it and I couldn¡¯t see the back.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, is that man not here?¡¹

    I could hear Nonna¡¯s voice at the back. Leopolt is at the garrison and is not returning. It is too bad for Nina, so maybe I should bring some food to her tomorrow.

    ¡¸Yeah Leopolt isn¡¯t here but what of it?¡¹

    ¡¸Then...there!¡¹

    The cloth was pulled off and the scene that unfolded was a paradise. Nonna, Ca, Maria, Melissa, Celia ¨C the five women were all stark naked and lined up.

    ¡¸We heard from Celia-chan that you were going to sortie the day after tomorrow. It will be a big fight so you probably won¡¯t be back for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, you should stain us plenty for today and tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll and Alma are in the annex where Sebastian is cramming the knowledge of a servant into them. So as long as they are not needed, they will note here into the mansion.¡¹

    Miti, the only one who is clothed, speaks while covering her eyes.

    ¡¸I have done the preparations for meals, and I will be able to deal with various tasks so please enjoy yourself to the fullest...¡¹

    Once she finished speaking, the women all clustered around me to throw off my clothes. Instantly getting naked, my cock gradually stood erect and Melissa and Ca alternatingly held it in their mouths to get mepletely aroused.

    ¡¸Yeah, today you are also quite wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸Aha, the big dick is ready?¡¹

    The women lightly kissed my erect cock and led me to the bathroom. Oh yeah didn¡¯t Ca and Melissa take me in their mouth before washing me, aren¡¯t they pushing themselves a bit here?

    ¡¸Hm? It¡¯s totally fine. I like Aegir¡¯s manly smell anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also fine. If you¡¯d like, we can do it something like this before you wash yourself every time.¡¹

    It seems that they don¡¯t mind at all. However, the sucking would hinder the kissing afterwards so we should take a bath before after all.

    Iy myself down on the floor of the bathroom and my entire body was washed clean. ten hands are holding bubbles and rubbing my body, five lips are kissing me on my lips, chest, stomach and cock.

    ¡¸If you have any requests please let me know. Everyone will thoroughlyplete it to the best of their ability.¡¹

    Nonna washes my body gently with her hands, but more than that I¡¯m concerned with the feeling of her breasts. If the women are going to do their best then I will not hold back and taste it all.

    ¡¸Nonna, your hands are nice but...could you wash me with your breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re quite perverted aren¡¯t you. ¡¹

    Nonna happily spreads plenty of soap over her breasts, and presses me from my chest to my stomach with her enormous breasts, rubbing them. Their overwhelming feeling and weight, the excitement of a man being serviced and the feeling of the hardened nipples is indescribable.

    ¡¸Ah~...this is the best.¡¹

    Seeing my face rx, Nonna looks at me with a satisfied look and smiles, but the opposing Ca¡¯s heart burns and she takes the meat rod and sucks intensely. The slurping noises were intense, as if forcibly sucking the seed from my balls, she sucked strongly.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose either!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help that you¡¯re so obstinate...¡¹

    I lightly touch the face that is desperately sucking me and she calms down.

    ¡¸Ca, you want to ride me?¡¹

    (Light Novel Illustration: Super Long... Night-time Activities)

    ¡¸Is that okay!? Yay!¡¹

    Ca¡¯s face lights up with a big smile and she turns her ass to face me while she matches my meat rod with her hole, dropping her ass in one motion. The meat rod was swallowed quickly by the energetic girl into the deepest parts, she screamed but she soon started to move her hips.

    ¡¸Aah-It¡¯s really thick! Did you get bigger again? Your dick¡¯s thickness is amazing!¡¹

    She instantly starts to drool while swinging her hips but, seeing her appearance this time, Nonna¡¯s washing with her breasts got more intense. Her giant breasts press into my chest and changes shape, and is going back and forth from my chest to my stomach. Just like using her breasts as a body sponge she is rubbing me and washing me.

    ¡¸ ¡¸Uhm...¡¹¡¹

    Not being able to hold back from seeing the obscene sight, Maria and Celia came at me with their crotch towards me. From their crotch, a clear liquid was leaking. Regardless of Maria, even Celia is leaking huh, this is something...

    ¡¸Maria, get on your hands, I¡¯ll use my fingers on you. Celia,e to my face.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Your face?¡¹

    Celiaes close and sits near my face, but it seems like she doesn¡¯t know what to do. For the time being I kiss her while she¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t hold back and get on top.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You want me to get on top of your face!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be crushed if it¡¯s just you getting on.¡¹

    ¡¸But...something so rude...¡¹

    She was a bit puzzled about getting her ass on top of her master¡¯s face, but finally her lust won and she slowly got her small butt on top. Once her butt was on top I bit her bud yfully, and inserted my tongue in her hole with a vulgar sound. Celia tried to stand up in surprise but one of my hands grabbed her ass and won¡¯t let go. After attacking her for a while, her hips gave out and she was no longer able to stand, so she obediently rode her ass on my face while moaning.

    Ca sways her hips intensely in the cowgirl position. Melissa ces her lips at the ce where we are connected and was attacking both Ca and I. Nonna was washing my whole body with her breasts, Maria was riding my hands and having her mound fingered while screaming, and finally Celia was riding my face with her ass while moaning, sometimes spraying me with her squirting liquid. Is there a happier bath time?

    After that, once I ejacted the women all swapped roles and everyone had fun taking turns to service me and being caressed. However, Celia riding on my meat stick will be skipped, she is still a girl, so pration is still impossible.

    ¡¸Uu...I have already grown big enough. It will certainly go in, so please try it.¡¹

    She is saying that, but as soon as the tip starts to enter a little bit she screams.

    ¡¸Giih-!!¡¹

    Her woman hole was spread to the limit and a sharp pain ran through her body so I stopped moving. And Melissa and Maria promptly put a stop to it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I told you.¡¹

    ¡¸U-....Even though it would be fine if you just used force to thrust it in...¡¹

    You idiot, I flicked her forehead. And after I finished making love to everyone, I exhaustedlyy on the bathroom floor.

    ¡¸Everyone is exhausted it seems, I will also take a short break so in the meantime, it¡¯s fine if you have fun Celia.¡¹

    With that said, Melissa also joined in. I do not remember such an intense attack. By the way Celia has stamina since she wasn¡¯t prated, so she is still quite energetic.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama.....¡¹

    Celia looks at me with a miserable face. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll do that. I pile some bubbles onto Celia¡¯s stomach, and with a plunk I ce my cock on top. I rub her gently from the stomach slippery with bubbles to her yet-to-mature hole, and repeated it at the fastest speed. Her face quickly gets dyed in happiness and she started to prepare herself.

    ¡¸Ok-! Go ahead!¡¹

    Celia sandwiches my rod with her thighs and covers therge protruding tip of my cock with her hands.

    ¡¸Oh-, Celia-chan you¡¯ve gotten better at inter-crural sex ~. Looking at its size though, it might not be able to bear children .¡¹

    I see, the reason why Celia suddenly got better was because of Melissa. Using her thighs to sandwich my rod as a sort of pseudo-insertion is Celia¡¯s favorite and once we do it, she will be in a good mood for a while. She seems to be interested in being prated by me.

    ¡¸Aah! It¡¯s thick! It feels good, like it¡¯s rubbing inside!¡¹

    Although there is no way that there would be any feeling inside, she¡¯s doing it either for me as a service or she¡¯s acting to elevate her own pleasure, but Celia is getting disheveled just as if she was being prated. As if responding to that I grab Celia¡¯s shoulder, and move the most intensely thus far.

    Celia is also surprised at my tremendous movements. If such movements were during an actual pration though, even Melissa would consider it rough. I move my hips while licking her neck; I suck her still-developing breasts, and kiss her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rubbing! Rubbing...aaaah! It¡¯s no good, I can¡¯t take it anymore, please hug me!¡¹

    Due to the intense movements Celia¡¯s bud was rubbed, and her pleasure is increasing. Like how I hug the other girls I embrace her as she reaches her climax, and have her taste the pleasure while in my arms. The tiny Celia trembles intensely in my arms, and deliriously tells me ¡®she likes me¡¯ and ¡®she loves me¡¯, repeating it while the cock that was sandwiched between her thighs was sprayed quite vigorously with her squirting.

    After that, we moved our location to the bedroom and as if we were entangled together, the five of us made love to each other for two days. On the evening of the second day before I had to sortie, I concentrated on attacking Celia until she fainted and retired, but I was merciless against the other girls, even if they lost consciousness I would thrust my meat rod into them and forcefully wake them up, making them faint again.

    The girls didn¡¯t sleep long, the only time they slept was after I attacked them until they lost consciousness and during the interval that they were waiting for their next turn toe. And the meal that was brought by Miti was eaten by those that were awake, chewed, and fed to the other girls by mouth to mouth. This ridiculous ritual continued from evening to morning to evening endlessly.

    2 dayster, Early Morning

    ¡¸Celia are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s perfect.¡¹

    Celia shows off her gant face. Yesterday evening, she was knocked out and slept like that and it seems like her physical condition has returned.

    ¡¸The other girls aren¡¯ting out huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama attacked them so excessively...everyone probably looks horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu....you¡¯re going already right, it seems I won¡¯t be able to see you to the front door, so I¡¯ll say it here. Stay alive ande back kay?¡¹

    Melissa woke up but since she couldn¡¯t stand, she crawled on top of the bed. Her body allows me to enter her deep, and she shows off her former prostitute¡¯s constitution, forgetting her limit.

    ¡¸Maria is...on the floor?¡¹

    ¡¸....¡¹

    Maria ispletely fainted and not responding. I kiss her just to check her breathing and it looks like there is no problem.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll die...I¡¯m going to die...¡¹

    Nonna has her legs spread open and leaning on the sofa. She can speak but her eyes are rolled back and her consciousness isn¡¯t clear. She sometimes remembers something and twitches and trembles. During our sex, she spoke deliriously about wanting a child so because of that I thoroughly poured into her; under her crotch was the seed that leaked out forming a puddle.

    ¡¸Aau...¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa! Hey wait Ca-san!¡¹

    It seems that Ca who was clinging to the wall copsed and she started urinating. Celia tried to stop her but, seeing her letting her tongue out with half-opened eyes, she gave up.

    ¡¸Aegir...more...¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-! You¡¯re wrong! Stop, let go!¡¹

    Ca looks at Celia with vacant eyes and embraced her while groping her crotch. No matter how much she looks, she won¡¯t find it attached to Celia. It seems she is already unable to tell the difference between Celia and me.

    I lift Ca up and put her on top of Nonna.

    ¡¸Aegir there you are?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m already dead?¡¹

    The two of them grope each other¡¯s crotch, they give each other deep, rich kisses and entangle their tongues. They are both shaking their hips, wanting me to put my thing in them. If they open their eyespletely there will be a disaster, so I should go before that.

    When I opened the door, Miti straightened her back and stood up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be going now.¡¹

    ¡¸Have a safe trip.¡¹

    Her expression and her tone were also stiff. She must be worried about the children.

    ¡¸Yesterday was unlike anything before, did you watch it properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Fugya!?¡¹

    Yesterday, when Miti was bringing the water and food we didn¡¯t stop having sex, so if she wanted to know about men and women I told her to go look. She was cautious, but she looked for quite a long time. She covered her face and looked through the gaps in her fingers. The shock from being found out that she was peeping all this time may have been quite big. With this, maybe she won¡¯t be so nervous around me.

    I ordered Miti to take care of everyone and clean their rooms and headed to the front door.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaa!! What is thissss!!!¡¹

    I can hear the shouting from Miti from inside the room but I pay no attention to it.

    ¡¸Have a safe trip Master !¡¹

    ¡¸Have a safe trip¡¹

    ¡¸...Safe trip stay safe...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be going ahead and waiting for you in the garrison.¡¹

    Sebastian, Kroll and Alma led the horses to the front door and were waiting for us. Nina told me to pass a message for Leopolt.

    ¡¸Please..e back safely.¡¹

    Kroll called out to Celia specifically.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be back.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s manly response caused his cheeks to turn red, but are you fine with that? Celia¡¯s probably trying to imitate me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m heading out.¡¹

    The girls, Miti and Sebastian ¨C we passed each of the gates consecutively, and at that time Celia and I changed the expression in our eyes. From the flirty eyes on the bed, to the eyes of warriors ¨C the eyes of soldiers. There was onest person: Catherine was standing on the path in front of our house. She bothered toe out all the way here from the orphanage.

    ¡¸It would be nice if karma doesn¡¯te back and you end up dying.¡¹

    She says it sarcastically to me. Regardless, I steal her lips and Catherine also doesn¡¯t put up any resistance.

    ¡¸I intend to have you help me out until Rose grows up. Don¡¯t die here...live ande back and I will be your woman. ...I¡¯ll also let you drink a little from my breasts.¡¹

    Normally, this is where Celia would look like she woulde and attack me but today she is quite obedient. Well this is thest gate.

    ¡¸I¡¯m off.¡¹

    The fun of carnal pleasures is over. Time for the entire squad to move out, the war is starting.

    Well, let¡¯s go to the world of steel and blood.

    A few dayster, During the march

    ¡¸It must really be frightening huh?¡¹

    Agor says as he watches a mother hugging her child. Everyone in the vige is looking at us, and staying alert. An army of 15,000 advances along the highway like a giant serpent. The viges in the vicinity have not seen such arge army before, and there were two types of reactions: staring at us in amazement or running away in fear.

    ¡¸Leopolt, how do you think the enemy will move?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re talking about if I was the enemy, I would attack the main force with many small to medium scale squads using early morning surprise attacks and night attacks repeatedly to reduce enemy numbers and destroy their formations. When they respond by splitting their forces to wake themselves from the shock, then I would have our main force collide with them, taking the numerical superiority. Something like that.¡¹

    I see, the reason why the enemy main force hasn¡¯t showed up is because the royal army that is attacking is too small-scale, and they judged it to not be our main force. It is more advantageous to have your card outter.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not like they can ignore those noisy guys either.¡¹

    If they were to receive attacks every night, even if the damage was minor the morale of the troops would fall.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. So we should find the enemy first, andunch a pre-emptive strike to wipe out the enemy¡¯s outpost squad collectively in one blow.¡¹

    ¡¸That is the best case scenario, but we don¡¯t know where they are.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s gather them. Let¡¯s have a decoy prepared and restrict their movements.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you¡¯re going to send out anotherrge army? If you can do that then we could crush them.¡¹

    Agor cuts in but Leopoltughed from his nose. It¡¯s at these times that you build animosity you know.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like they wille in broad daylight. They will approach when it¡¯s either night or dawn. To determine the number of soldiers, you don¡¯t look at the head or their body. You only need to count the number of campfires and tents.¡¹

    ¡¸Radhalde...let me speak to Erich. Let¡¯s see clearly whether the strategy that you thought up of without taking a break works or not.¡¹

    If I think about it, there hasn¡¯t been a time that I used my head to fight. If Leopolt wasn¡¯t here, how far could I go whilemanding the battalion?

    4 dayster, Country Border: A Certain ce

    ¡¸Alright! Everyone is here. Today we¡¯ll be camping here so get ready!¡¹

    The royal army soldiers take a breath and lower their waist, but they cannot be relieved. In this ce, they will most likely be receiving the attacks from the enemy every night; it is a situation where every day there would be someone in the squad that will die. The entire troop started out as 4,000 but is already at 2,500. Adding to the fatigue that the soldiers are suffering from, if we were to get hit with a full-blown attack now we would not be able to defend that well.

    Even through all that, the order to gather the entire squad was enough to make me feel hopeful. The fact that we are gathered when we have the responsibility to defend is because we have the important yers with us. If things go well, we may be able to return to the capital.

    But there would be no reinforcement army even if they get to the rendezvous point they were told to march towards. They are simply preparing arge amount of tents and torches. There would be just a few soldiers among them but it might possibly be too little. There are only 100 people, but is that all? What is left is thendmark, so we spread out straw-like objects around the outer parts of the campsite.

    For some reason, the soldiers inside the campsite went to collect the g. Come to think of it, he was saying something like march under this g or something annoying wasn¡¯t he...I don¡¯t understand what the central army guys are thinking at all.

    I¡¯m thankful that we don¡¯t have to get involved in setting up the tents, but it won¡¯t be a counter-measure against night attacks. I also don¡¯t understand the order to light all the torches. In addition, those guys who got that prepared were ipetent as in the beginning we were only 4,000 people. No matter how you look at it the tents here are for five times the amount.

    And if the reinforcements don¡¯te then as a result, we would have to sleep while in fear of the night attacks. Even now, we could see the light cavalry that we are pursuing nesting on top of the hill. It would be useless to chase them so we should ignore them...

    ¡¸Is this alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the enemy scouts have spotted therge camp and are hurriedly going to return. At this moment, the squad in the vicinity will be assembling and plotting for the night attack.¡¹

    My battalion and I are secretly setting up in the vicinity where we can overlook the royal army in the campgrounds and the main force is also scattered around in various positions.

    ¡¸Until it bes night time, we will select five archers and form a group in front of the hill, and ce them under the ridge line. We will be hunting the enemy scouts.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we missed the previous guys?¡¹

    ¡¸If they discover the ce where we set up, it would be meaningless. However, the information is already known to them. The first report tends to be an overstatement, it¡¯s fine if the enemy gains an exaggerated and inurate information. There will not be a second report, though.¡¹

    The scouts are basing their search for us on their preliminary information, so they will predict the general area where we will appear.

    ¡¸But even if we were to reinforce the campsite from here, there is too much distance to cover. It would be hard-pressed even for those who can see in the dark.¡¹

    Agor and I have the same idea but we purposely say nothing. Since, if it continues on like this we would definitely get retorted by Leopolt.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We have prepared lightings. We will turn it on at the same time as the enemy¡¯s signal.¡¹

    ¡¸I will leave it to you. I will trust you till the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Well, as long as the enemy is not as stupid as I imagine, they will not show themselves in ces that have light. I will go sleep.¡¹

    It¡¯s a precise kind of boldness ¨C that is what I might call a greatmander. By evening, the soldiers are sleeping and night has fallen. Celia who was sleeping beside me woke up with a twitch.

    ¡¸There is....something...¡¹

    It¡¯s true that I feel some sort of presence, a lot of them. However, the surroundings arepletely dark and the moonlight is also scarce. The only ce that was bright and brilliantly lit is the campsite which was unnecessarily ced, only the torches¡¯ light. The archers get ready just in case. That guy Leopolt says that we would know when the enemiese closer but let¡¯s see....

    ¡¸Ugyyaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Guaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiihh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiidebu-!¡¹

    Screams can be heard in the distance. Even so, the exact location is not known but the royal army at the campsite is making a fuss.

    It was probably a pitfall that caused the enemy to scream, at the bottom of the hole were spikes pointing up. There must have been several of them ced all around the campsite to have caused the enemy to scream huh...how vicious.

    ¡¸Give the signal.¡¹

    The soldier holding the torch directed his hand around the campsite. Immediately, the soldiers remaining in the campsite release ming arrows in all directions.

    The ming arrows light up the surrounding grasnds. Of course, normal grass would not create this amount of ze from something like ming arrows. What is burning is the dry straw that was sprinkled around the campsite, and instantly lit up the area.

    What was projected was the enemy troops; 1000 in the east, 1000 in the west, and about 2000 in the south. Being able to simultaneously coordinate this amount of troops in the dark is a feat that our army is unable to do. However, now that they have been found out, there is no advantage. They are just 4000 people that are out in the open.

    ¡¸Release all the arrows at once!¡¹

    Not only my battalion, but the squads that werepletely hidden and the royal army that was in the campsite fired their arrows too. The difference in troop strength was that of the difference in the number of arrows. The enemy soldiers that were trying to escape were defeated by the arrows, and there were some that slipped and fell and others who jumped into the mes.

    ¡¸Listen up! We won¡¯t charge at them. Right now it is only raining arrows. Don¡¯t leave your positions no matter what!¡¹

    When it bes a free-for-all when it¡¯s night time, you cannot make an effective attack. It is the best case scenario right now to one-sidedly shoot them to death with arrows.

    ¡¸Calm down, it¡¯s not like we are being surrounded by the fire! This fire is nothing more than light! Retreat from the campsite immediately. Run into the darkness!¡¹

    I can hear the enemymander¡¯s angry shouting. It is certainly the case, and they know the amount of dry straws so they realize it¡¯s not a fire that could burn and kill the entire squad.

    ¡¸But you can no longer get away.¡¹

    Leopolt gave the archers an additional order to attack the external surroundings. Once again, the fire is lit and the dark night was brightened. Unlike the nearby campsite, and though only a portion of it ¨C the only shortest route that they could run to was blocked by a wall of fire created by the straw ced there.

    It was there that a strange scenario developed. The soldiers struggling to run away from the fire fell down one after the other. They were holding their feet and squatting down, crying out in pain.

    ¡¸It¡¯s that engineering corps huh...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s simple. I buried wooden stakes facing the campsite at low angles. They will step on them when they pass by, but when they turn back their feet will be stabbed.¡¹

    It was just lightly covered in dirt, but even if there¡¯s fire it would be hard to see in the dark. The speed at which the enemy troops are running away is visibly slowing down. There are fellow soldiers in front of them, bleeding from their legs and copsing to the ground. There is no other way but to watch where they step while gingerly moving forward.

    However, if you move slowly, then the duration you get showered with arrows will only get longer. There are no sounds of swords shing or of hooves. Anyhow, the enemies have no idea where they are.

    They were being shot one-sidedly by arrows, burned by fire, having their feet pierced with stakes and falling down. They were being driven off the path by the fire and arrows in what would normally be the path that they could escape.

    ¡¸How cruel...¡¹

    Agor murmurs. Kill the enemy and keep the allies alive. In war, that is what the ultimate victory looks like.

    Isn¡¯t this good, if we can fight like this then it would be good if we could do this as many times as possible. But there will alsoe a time where we will need to fight and push through with force. It will be Leopolt and I that will be sharing that role.

    Eventually, the sky begins to brighten, those who have run away will have to face the 15,000 central army that have showed their faces. Already half their numbers have died or have been injured with no hope of surviving. The cavalry and infantry pursue the enemies as if to unleash their resentment of the archers hogging all the fun. There are few that have escaped, and many young people of Arnd disappeared like the dew on the ins.

    ¡¸With this, the enemy¡¯s vanguard has been vanquished. Next is for us to cross the border and the enemy will have no choice but to send out their main army.¡¹

    Leopolt did not change his expression in the midst of the rising smoke.

    ¡¸I have also told Erich. My battalion went out to the front, and there have been several viges that have been attacked.¡¹

    Even so, Iugh at Agor who makes an unhappy face.

    ¡¸There is no need to burn or kill. It¡¯s enough to set up your g and dere that it is captured. They will not be able to ignore that.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be a fierce battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If not then it wouldn¡¯t be interesting.¡¹

    The nervous Agor, the expressionless Leopolt, and myughing self; the three of us started the march with our differing expressions.

    Extra Story: Maria¡¯s Daily Life ¢Û

    Going back in time a little before the time Aegir was ordered to sortie.

    ¡¸Oh my? Isn¡¯t that Catherine-san?¡¹

    On the way back home from the city after going out to buy ingredients for dinner, I saw Catherine-san passing through in front of our house. I was going to call out to her but she passed by.

    Does she have something to do perhaps? I decided not to worry about it and return to the house but I stopped moving. That red handkerchief is tied to the fence of the house isn¡¯t it, even though you treated it as if it was so important to you, you went and dropped it again...as I thought to myself I looked closely at the ce where it was tied, it seems like it wasn¡¯t just dropped.

    It might have some sort of meaning behind it so I¡¯ll leave it and go back in the house. After that, I encountered Aegir-san who wasing out from his room.

    ¡¸Hello~! Today¡¯s dinner will be a chicken and vegetable soup~¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to it. ...I¡¯ll be going out for a bit and be back before dinner.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure~¡¹

    Maybe he has work for the army? But Celia-chan isn¡¯t going along with him so maybe something personal? I am curious for some reason and stop cleaning to follow him.

    And when I did...I saw the Catherine-san who was passing by before and was back in front of the path again! Catherine-san is ncing at Aegir-san here and there and walked the opposite direction without greeting us. Ah! She went to take her handkerchief back.

    Aegir-san also doesn¡¯t say anything and follows her after.

    ¡¸I forgot to buy something so I¡¯m going out again, kay?¡¹

    I inform Miti and jump out of the house. Those two shouldn¡¯t have seen each other since Catherine-san went to the orphanage...

    Those two sat in a ce that seemed to be an open cafe. I also secretly secured a close seat and secretly sat down. It¡¯s helpful that I have a normal appearance.

    ¡¸How is Rose doing?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s healthy...You should know well that Dorothea-san is also a kind person. Even though I am still unable to work at all.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a nice person after all. Are you eating well now?¡¹

    ¡¸Well yes, since you gave money for it. Well you¡¯re probably aiming for Dorothea-san¡¯s crotch aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny that. It¡¯s in my nature to do it with beautiful woman.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯repletely a sexual beast. So...it seems that it got warmer and the nket was attracting lice so Rose was feeling itchy...¡¹

    It seems that Aegir-san is handing over some money.

    ¡¸What about milk for your child?¡¹

    ¡¸Before I came out I gave her plenty so it should be alright in the meantime.¡¹

    ¡¸Then are you going? I also want to suck a little of that milk.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...before that child stops breastfeeding I¡¯ll probably be pregnant with another.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is!¡¹

    ¡¸Then you could stop doing it you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something stupid, it has already been a week since thest time...I¡¯m going crazy. Even today I am lusting for the boys at the orphanage and the men at the vulgar market stalls!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder why you have be so horny. You¡¯re still in your 20¡¯s right?¡¹

    ¡¸22! It¡¯s because you utterly pulled and tore apart my insides! Take responsibility and make me feel satisfied.¡¹

    ¡¸Then are you going to give this to me today?¡¹

    Aegir-san¡¯s hand moves to her crotch...or rather he rubs her ass slightly.

    ¡¸Fine...that ce has already be your size anyway. Use it as you wish.¡¹

    The two of them locked arms and cling to each other while heading towards ¡®an inn to rest¡¯.

    ¡¸To leave your child in order to invite men, what an amazing mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Other people will overhear! Also, after you have done it my breast milkes out well so this is also for Rose¡¯s sake!¡¹

    ¡¸Ites out well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...like a fountain...¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what they are talking about, and I don¡¯t think I can go any further so I¡¯ll finish up here.

    ¡¸As I was saying...even so.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped that the male¡¯s eyes are staring only at her breasts, but Catherine-san is also only staring at Aegir-san¡¯s crotch while talking. The ecstatic face she was making when her ass was being rubbed was also lewd enough to make the people around them surprised. In the first ce she gets crazy for men in one week huh...

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like Nonna-san and them said, you are really a naughty person aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    To have my beloved man embrace another woman, and moreover he¡¯s probably drinking her breast milk too so it makes me want to put lots of love into this cooking.

    ¡¸Shall we let Nonna-san and the others know about this?¡¹

    Iugh while cooking in the kitchen with Miti, it¡¯s our usual daily routine but Miti seems strange.

    ¡¸It¡¯s different from your usual smile...a witch with the pot...I¡¯m so sorry!¡¹

    Ufufufufufufufu

 Chapter 45: Arkland War â‘¡ The Citizensâ€™ Battle

    <h4>Chapter 45: Arnd War ¢Ú The Citizens¡¯ Battle</h4>

    ¡¸Kill those who resist! Don¡¯t touch the civilians and treat women especially gently!¡¹

    My battalion is crossing over the border to the Arnd side and is attacking every single vige that is in its sights. Even though I say attack it¡¯s not like they are burning the viges and killing the vigers. They are just kicking the guards aside, burning the feudal lord¡¯s mansion and cing the Goldonia Kingdom¡¯s g.

    Doing something like this is meaningless, but it seems that burning the lord¡¯s mansion in front of the citizens will lower the dignity of Arnd¡¯s royalty. The main force will go ahead and advance on the highway while we are given the responsibility of scouting. If there is an enemy that appears which we cannot deal with, we will immediately run as fast as we can on our horses.

    ¡¸These Goldonia pigs! Prepare yourselves~!¡¹

    I blow off both hands of the soldier who showed his vigor whileing at us and kick him. They must be friends, as three more people came out from the small stone fortress.

    ¡¸I have found an important general!¡¹

    ¡¸We are the three best guards of the Moot vige!¡¹

    ¡¸Guaaaa!!¡¹

    He was talking on for too long, so before he finished his sentence, I butchered one of them. When I did, Celia who was at my side swung her sword twice, and bounced back. A few momentster blood spurted from the two men¡¯s throats.

    ¡¸Are you hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be defeated by suchedic actors. Have you already cleaned up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The troops weren¡¯t much at all.¡¹

    This vige¡¯s feudal lord¡¯s mansion has be partially like a castle but in the end it was only prepared for something like a rebellion from the vigers. It showed no resistance to those standing around and firing ming arrows at it, and the castle quickly became enveloped in a hellfire.

    From the fire came a knight on horseback. He¡¯s probably the vige¡¯s lord¡¯s knight but as expected he is overwhelmed in terms of numbers, as soon as he cuts down a single infantry his entire body will be despairingly pierced by spears. The mansion is already up in mes, so even if there are any household members, they wouldn¡¯t be alive.

    ¡¸Call the representative of the citizens. We¡¯re hoisting the national g.¡¹

    The vigers were all gathered in one ce inside the vige. It¡¯s not like we will be working together from now on, but if there are any left in the houses, we will not be able to distinguish between the citizens and the remaining resistance.

    ¡¸I am the chief of this vige...I kindly beg you to spare my life...¡¹

    ¡¸If I was going to kill you, I would have already done it. Let¡¯s raise the national g at the vige¡¯s entrance and in the center of the vige. We are also going to be camping here tonight. Are there any open spaces?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re camping, in this vige?¡¹

    The chief shows a frightened expression. It¡¯s a vige with not even 100 people, of course it would make you uneasy when there are 10 times the amount of soldiers nearby, but the sun is already going down. If we¡¯re near the vige, we could also use the well so it¡¯s convenient. I don¡¯t intend to pay much consideration for their unease. I don¡¯t intend to spend too much time with the vigers either. After telling the chief that it¡¯s enough, I let him stand down and call Celia to my side.

    ¡¸They might betray us and tell Arnd of our location.¡¹

    That won¡¯t happen. As soon as the vige allowed us to raise our national g and use their vige as our squad¡¯s garrison, everyone in the vige is viewed as a traitor. If they called an army here, they would be asking for everyone to be killed by them.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. As soon as the sunes up, we¡¯ll head out immediately. You should hurry and sleep.¡¹

    But Celia doesn¡¯t leave. She would look at me with teary eyes, so I sat down on the bed and she came in between my legs.

    ¡¸Please rx yourself. I will do everything.¡¹

    Celia pulls my cock from my pants, and just when she was about to take it into her mouth, someone called from the outside.

    ¡¸Commander, sorry it¡¯s sote at night but I have something important to tell you.¡¹

    Celia clicks her tongue, but I was about to receive her fetio so I can¡¯t really say it can wait. The person who came inside the tent was a woman, and she is still young but looks like a clever and capable person. And what stood out the most were her giant breasts, not asrge as Nonna¡¯s but, it wasn¡¯t something you usually see at brothels either.

    ¡¸I am the vige chief¡¯s daughter, Yogley . I came here because I have something to say to you...sir.¡¹1

    She does try to speak politely, but it seems she isn¡¯t used to it so it sounds unnatural.

    ¡¸I thought there was nothing else that the chief had to say, though?¡¹

    ¡¸....¡¹

    Celia is ring at her as if wanting her to hurry and go away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s something simple, we would also like to fight together with you.¡¹

    What is this woman saying?

    ¡¸The current king has thoroughly made us suffer. But if it was just us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to stand a chance against the kingdom¡¯s army. As long as we can destroy those guys, we will use anyone.¡¹

    I have also seen a group of vigers from Arnd that have been abandoned a while ago. The people in this vige are also all elders and women, the only young man is sick and cannot move, in addition to that, there is not enough food for everyone so they are all skinny. It is inly obvious that this is a harsh environment.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t the chief¡¯s job to be the mediator of the people when there is an issue, why are you the one here?¡¹

    I don¡¯t see that kind of courage in him though.

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong. My father is technically the chief but he doesn¡¯t have that strong of a spirit. Normally, I am the one who makes the decisions in this vige. That¡¯s why this time I¡¯m also the one in charge of bringing up this problem.¡¹

    Celia and I both make a grim face. It¡¯s interesting to have the ignorant farmers create a ruckus inside the country, but I don¡¯t think they will be any help in terms of fighting ability. I don¡¯t think there is any meaning to giving them water and food if all they are good for are to be used as meat shields. The legs of the elderly and women will not be able to keep up with our march and our pace would surely drop.

    When I was about to open my mouth to refuse, Yogley stripped naked.

    ¡¸What are you nning?¡¹

    ¡¸Acting as hostage for the sake of earning your trust, then offering a tribute to win your favor, or something along those lines.¡¹

    Having thrown all her clothes off, I was about to stretch my hands towards Yogley¡¯s splendid breasts as she was approaching but from the side, Celia sent her flying.

    ¡¸How rude! If Aegir-sama sleeps with a harlot like you he will be tainted.¡¹

    ¡¸That hurts...Me a harlot!? I¡¯m a virgin you know? Hey Commander, don¡¯t you want to take my virginity?¡¹

    (Light Novel Illustrations: Yogley Taking Her Clothes Off)

    I really do, but if I postpone Celia¡¯s treatment, then she may try to assassinate this girl.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do it now, I will take what you have said and discuss with those in the squad. Put your clothes on and go back.¡¹

    ¡¸For now is it...Aegir-sama...¡¹

    If I think about it carefully if I get lured in by a female¡¯s body I would bepromised.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this good?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about spurring the people on to war, but this will be a symbol.¡¹

    I wake Leopolt and Agor and we discuss Yogley¡¯s proposal. The two of them surprisingly agree so I want to hear their reasons. First is Agor.

    ¡¸If we bring them with us, having the people as our allies can spread our image of righteousness. Although they would not be much use on the battlefield, so they would need to retreat to the back...¡¹

    Next is Leopolt.

    ¡¸Based purely on military terms, they have their use too. The citizens are something like a rolling snowball, if we get 100 to move we can get 1000 to move, and if we get 1000 to move we can get 10,000 to move. If we bring these people around, the other poor viges that have built up their dissatisfaction will also participate and their numbers will continue to grow. No matter how amateurish they may be, if we gather enough of them they will certainly be of use.¡¹

    ¡¸But even if we gather a lot of them, we don¡¯t have the food to maintain them do we?¡¹

    ¡¸Just take whatever food from their own vige and carry it. We can dy their animosity bymanding them, but if they eat by themselves it won¡¯t be anything big. And if we can no longer continue, we can just make them collide with a random enemy squad and suffer a loss and it will be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying something like that again!¡¹

    Agor gets enraged, but Leopolt ignores him and continues.

    ¡¸In any case, the fact that we are acting together with the vigers is something the enemy considers a threat. Anyway, there are hotbeds of rebellion due to political pressure all around the country. Just by having the enemy hurry in dealing with the closing threat, that in itself has meaning.¡¹

    ¡¸Regardless of whether or not we crash them against an enemy, it¡¯s decided that we¡¯ll take them along. It will hurt our marching speed, but we should leave those that don¡¯t have stamina at the back.¡¹

    Both sides seem to have no objections so I nod slightly. Celia seems to be the only one that is unhappy but since it was decided based on military terms she couldn¡¯t say anything about it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have time to visit Erich. I¡¯ll just report it after verifying...¡¹

    Even if he says it¡¯s something he can¡¯t do, if it¡¯s him, it should be fine.

    ¡¸If he refuses, we can say that they decided to follow us on their own, and that they were eliminated by the enemy.¡¹

    While listening to Leopolt¡¯s remaining remarks and Agor quarreling with him, I informed them that the meeting was over and we returned to our personal tents.

    ¡¸So are we doing it?¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, don¡¯t say something so vulgar.¡¹

    I want you to stay pure forever.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been awhile since you¡¯ve devoured a virgin.¡¹

    Celia has a good grasp about my sexual activities. I¡¯ll think that it¡¯s because she¡¯s been with me for such a long time.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t eat her just yet. If things go poorly we have to discard them. If I was going to take it, it will be after the war is settled. Also, don¡¯t I have another appointment with you?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s unhappy face brightens up.

    ¡¸Please leave it to me! I won¡¯t lose to that naive girl.¡¹

    You¡¯re quite naive yourself.

    That night I made the vigers think that I let Yogley stay in the same tent as me because she became my woman but, I didn¡¯ty a single finger on her, I just showed her Celia¡¯s rich and concentrated fetio skills. Seeing a younger girl so ustomed to such sexual activities caused Yogley¡¯s face to turn red and she stared intensely. She scooped a little of the ejacted semen and put it in her mouth but she puckered her face andined that it was bitter. Such innocent reactions are also cute.

    One night has passed, and my battalion has finished getting ready to sortie. The group of vigers that Yogley is leading (called volunteer soldiers for convenience) number 50 people. Their ages are those way past their prime and very young kids, and aside from the sick person who cannot move, pretty much everyone is equipped with agricultural machinery and a bow for hunting, as well as a wooden hammer, and they are not wearing any armor.

    ¡¸If you take this much with you, the vige will be destroyed. This is war, everyone will not be able to live ande back you know?¡¹

    ¡¸We are prepared for that. Even as it is the vige would be destroyed. If everyone was just going to die off slowly, then we want to bet on the slim chance that we could live.¡¹

    If you are going to say that much then, I will no longer make a fuss. It¡¯s fine to let them choose how they die.

    ¡¸All units move out! Eachpany take the nned route!¡¹

    ording to Yogley¡¯s information, there are small viges dotted around up ahead. Advancing for one day, it seems that there will be aparativelyrge town. First, we n to have eachpany attack a vige each and then gather them in front of the town. The engineers will follow the 1st division of cavalrypany that I ammanding directly.

    It¡¯s a formation that kills the mobility of the cavalry, but this time we aren¡¯t going to be fighting in a way that needs us to gallop quickly, so there is no problem. The volunteer soldiers are spread out among each corps.

    ¡¸Amazing...¡¹

    Yogley¡¯s voice leaks out. There was around 150 people in this vige when weunched our attack and the amount was muchrger than the resident¡¯s living in Yogley¡¯s vige. Furthermore, the amount of soldiers situated within the Feudal Lord¡¯s mansion is evenrger. However, from the point of view of 200 cavalrymen, this minuscule force was akin to that of an ant. It will be as simple as crushing them beneath our feet.

    Just 10 minutes of battle and the soldiers were turned into corpses, the lord was captured and had his head chopped off on the spot. I turned my back to the burning mansion of the feudal lord and announced my capture of the vige. And from there on, it¡¯s Yogley¡¯s turn.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to spend much time on this. Convince me in one hour.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone! I...¡¹

    Whether it was a good thing that the feudal lord¡¯s soldiers were finished in a sh, or whether the heavy cavalry looked valiant, some of the vigers joined as volunteer soldiers, but their response was slower than that of Yogley¡¯s vige.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we can win against the king¡¯s steel spear cavalry...if we lose, they¡¯ll kill everyone...¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, we burned the lord¡¯s mansion so that¡¯s over, should we get everyone ready to run away?¡¹

    The vigers are quietly talking to each other. The long years of political strife and the fear of the king and the army has been ingrained into them. For them to truly trust us, we need to win a major victory.

    ¡¸It¡¯s less than I thought, but it¡¯s not like we had much to begin with. We can¡¯t spare any more time.¡¹

    I also agree with Leopolt¡¯s opinion. If we are unable to reach our designated town by today, we will lose sight of the otherpanies.

    ¡¸We¡¯re leaving! Once you¡¯ve taken your portion of food, follow the rest of the squads.¡¹

    The designated town, ording to Yogley, is known as Datrohn . By the time we reached the suburbs, the sun has pretty much set and night was close. The otherpanies have already arrived. It seems that all threepanies managed to control the viges without much problems.

    ¡¸The volunteer soldiers have also gathered ordingly.¡¹

    Including the volunteer soldiers, we have a total of about 300 people. It became something a littlerger than apany. However, they might only be usable as a shield in battle...

    ¡¸We have taken the vigers hostage and at the same time presented the women, but you won¡¯t mind if we take them, right?¡¹

    Beside Carl is a woman who is nestling into him, she was looking at him with passionate eyes and was slightly panting. You have already embraced her without even asking me, haven¡¯t you?

    ¡¸There are rules. Please refrain from doing it where people can see.¡¹

    Celia looks at me with eyes that say ¡®look who¡¯s talking¡¯, but I ignore her. Those on top are arrogant people.

    ¡¸Well, the most crucial task is the capture of the town in front of us.¡¹

    There is quite a distance still, but the town which was created in the ins is different in scale from the viges which we have encountered up until now. ording to Yogley, there are nearly 2000 residents and there is one central existence ¨C which is the noble ¨C that rules the surrounding viges and the noble has set up a mansion, so normally around 300 soldiers should be there.

    Excluding our engineers and volunteer soldiers, our actual military strength is 800, it can¡¯t be said to be overwhelmingly advantageous but,

    ¡¸It will be tough to attack with power.¡¹

    The town has rocks piled up around it; each corner has a wooden watchtower that can be seen. Unlike the viges up until now that only had a fence which protected them from beasts, the town has a full-fledged wall installed. Just as Leopolt said, we will have to be prepared to suffer quite the amount of casualties if we were to attack with force.

    ¡¸What do you think about surrounding it and firing ming arrows?¡¹

    ¡¸The arrows from the enemies on the top of the walls will reach us first, so in the end we will suffer heavy casualties. Also, if we want to burn the town our n to gather the volunteer soldiers cannot be used anymore.¡¹

    That¡¯s true, if we burn the townspeople it would be bad.

    ¡¸Then, should we wait for backup? If we wait 3 days they will catch up. And when they do, those guys should run away or surrender.¡¹

    Just like Agor says, for the main force that is also equipped with siege weapons a town like this and its walls are nothing. But by then, the importance of us being the vanguard will have lost its meaning. Setting up formation with the main force, and preparing to attack would then dy our march by that much. We should find some way to manage the clean up with just my battalion.

    ¡¸No, we should try to somehow finish things with just us. It¡¯s something we must try and somehow do.¡¹

    ¡¸If we can¡¯t use force or fire, then only something like sending a spy to open the gates...¡¹

    Agor is also giving some thought, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea.

    ¡¸Then, shall I have the enemies open the gate?¡¹

    Leopolt opens his mouth. It¡¯s times like these that I¡¯m counting on you.

    ¡¸First of all tonight, let¡¯s put lots of torches on the wagons and have it walk. With that they will think that most of our army has moved.¡¹

    Something like that is easy enough.

    ¡¸After that on the next day, judging from that town, they can only see up to the hill we are on right now, so if we cover soldiers on the opposite side of the hill they won¡¯t be able to see them. We will hide two cavalry and infantrypanies there.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand what we have to do, but from here to the town there is too much distance. Even if they let their guard down and open the gate, wouldn¡¯t they simply close it while we are running towards it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. So that¡¯s why we¡¯ll bring them here. Once we get them here we¡¯ll beat them, and the enemies that run away will try to get back into the town and like a dumpling, they won¡¯t be able to close the gate. Even if they abandon them and close the gates, we will be able to eliminate the enemy that is outside the gate easily and after that we can attack them with force or whatever and that will be enough to cause them to fall.¡¹

    ¡¸The reason for having onepany is to get them toe here huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Then the most important thing will be the voluntary soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸The volunteer soldiers aren¡¯t useful in actual battle, though? The line ofmand will also be sloppy.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy will also think that. We will give up on capturing the town and move our main force, the remaining units will be 200 and the volunteer soldiers will be 300. Even if they decide to fight us, they will have to be prepared with numbers to challenge us in night battle. But if the gathered volunteer soldiers start to go crazy and rampage in the attack, then of course we will suffer from the enemy¡¯s counter-attack and lose...then in the confusion, the infantrypany that also gets involved will mess up the formation...if you were the enemymander in that situation, what would you do?¡¹

    Of course I would chase them. The troops in the castle are 300 in number, the confused volunteer soldiers are no help so I will aim for a win with 200 against 300.

    ¡¸Are there any dangers in the castle that are outside our predictions?¡¹

    ¡¸If there is, they will wait until daybreak, they wille when they judge that our main force is not there. If so, then no matter what paths we take, it won¡¯t be possible for us to capture the town by ourselves. Let¡¯s leave the hill and wait for the reinforcements to help us.¡¹

    Agor opened his mouth.

    ¡¸I understand what you¡¯re saying. But regardless of our infantrypany, can the volunteer soldiers perform something so adept? If they foresee that, then won¡¯t they just get pierced by arrows and die a meaningless death?¡¹

    Leopolt talks as if it was nothing.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think they will be able to pull off such acting. From the beginning, I didn¡¯t teach them anything. I just ordered them to ¡®do their best to attack the town with everything you have¡¯.¡¹

    The next morning, Arnd camp: Town of Datrohn

    ¡¸It seems like the crisis has passed.¡¹

    The one who rules the viges around the town, Count Cortoza Datrohn , breathed a sigh of relief. His mansion is on the highest point of the town, and looks over the town¡¯s surroundings. It is just like the lookout reported, the Goldonia squad that appeared yesterday evening has moved out in the night.

    ¡¸I wondered what has happened.¡¹

    The enemy troops easily exceed 1000 in number. Whether they gathered from around the viges, or if they had natives mixed in, but even if that is not taken into ount they are a powerful squad. The soldiers in this town are around 300, if they were to attack with power then it would be a dangerous difference in military strength.

    ¡¸To allow them to advance this far up to this ce, what is the vanguard unit doing!?¡¹

    His ugly and fat body shakes in rage. The town of Datrohn is at the border of Goldonia but it¡¯s not really a town. The town has been changed into a fortress in order to withstand the multiple urrences of rebellion by the farmers in recent years. Focusing on its defensive capabilities, it acted as the ce for umting and replenishing supplies to the vanguard squad which was supposed to be rampaging in Goldonia.

    It seems that there have been sporadic reports from fools that came running and told of the vanguard unit being vanquished yesterday but they were all decapitated. They must have gone crazy from immense terror and ran from their squad, but they are just trash who were trying to smear the glorious name of Arnd with mud.

    The next transportation of goods heading towards the city is arge amount of food, arrows, and horse feed. If by any chance the enemy manages to cause this town to fall, then everything will be taken. If that happens, his Count standing will be uncertain.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s remaining military strength is only 200 plus and the likes of farmers! Move out and defeat them!¡¹

    The subordinate knights raise their spirit but it¡¯s 300 against 500. The farmers will also be used as shields so it might be an even fight. There is no need to do anything risky in this situation, it¡¯s fine if we just protect the town.

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s impossible, just get out there and do something. Our role is the protection of the town and the transportation of the goods. Once the northern army gets out there, those guys still hanging on out there will be kicked aside.¡¹

    ¡¸For guys like them, just us will be enough!¡¹

    I know that I want to make achievements, but I can¡¯t afford to suffer huge losses here. The enemy is not only Goldonia, it is also possible that there are people who want to cause a rebellion and will take advantage of this situation.

    Well why not sleep with a woman, I took the women from themoners and kept them as servants. I can rape them as I like and they¡¯ll either be killed or give birth and be sent back. It¡¯s been awhile, so why don¡¯t I y with an older woman.

    ¡¸Enemy attack! The enemy is approaching the town walls!¡¹

    The screaming and crying woman is held down, and it was just about time when the deed was about to be done, but the lookout¡¯s voice caused him to put his clothes on in a panic. The woman grabbed her clothes and ran. That woman, tonight, I will squeeze her neck until she dies.

    ¡¸What is going on? The enemy hasn¡¯t left yet!?¡¹

    ¡¸That is, the soldiers left the farmers and they approached while shouting, throwing torches and pots of oil at us! It looks like they¡¯re trying to break the gate with hammers too!¡¹

    ¡¸How dare they! Those filthy pieces of garbage!¡¹

    The gate is made of thick wood, but to withstand attacks from fire, water and mud has been put on the gate since yesterday so it won¡¯t burn. The clustered troops are bathing in jeers, raising their spirit but their options are to either set it on fire or to use hammers to break a portion of the gate. The bulky gate won¡¯t even budge an inch.

    ¡¸How long are you going to let them do what they want! Shower them in arrows! Kill them all!¡¹

    Near the gate from on top of the wall, the arrows rain down in a scattered manner, screams start to be heard. That scene continues for some time but several people from the back who were running away started to copse all at once, and they instantly started running away to the rear.

    ¡¸Fuuun-! It¡¯s because they got too cocky that this happened. Why don¡¯t you just obediently go plow some fields or something!¡¹

    But then, an astonishing scene appeared. A squad that is believed to be the established army surrounded the escaping farmers causing them to be stopped in ce. They were probably observing them from the back, waiting for their opportunity while waiting for them to dig their own graves.

    ¡¸The enemy is confused! As they are now we can defeat them!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a chance thates once every thousand years!¡¹

    ¡¸Please order us to move out!¡¹

    The knights areing together all at once. It¡¯s true that they look like they can be defeated right now. Their main force has moved during the night, so they must have gone quite far, they won¡¯t be able to act as reinforcements. Also, more than anything it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have the honor of being the first to take down Goldonia.

    ¡¸Very well, I¡¯ll allow you to move out. But don¡¯t chase them too far!¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The knights felt disappointed for an instant, but only returned to their own squad.

    ¡¸Let me see how those guys meet their end.¡¹

    I went out to the terrace while a woman was refilling my drink with alcohol and decided to watch the battle in which victory was promised.

 Chapter 46: Arkland War â‘¢ Victory of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 46: Arnd War ¢Û Victory of Strength</h4>

    From the ridges of the hill, a face slightly peeks out to check the state of the battle. The volunteer soldiers are taking the attacks of the enemy¡¯s pursuit and getting defeated. It seems that the casualties are not insignificant.

    Even the supporting army infantry corps also got mixed up in the confusion, so we are just retreating while devoting ourselves to defense. The knights and soldiers areing out from the gates one after the other and their military strength is getting even stronger.

    The state of battle is at its worst and everything is heading towards a bad direction, and just about everything was going as nned.

    The volunteer soldiers are running away as fast as they can and when they reached the point of climbing the hill, one light cavalry climbed the hill and blew his trumpet. Just then, the infantrypany that had just retreated stops their feet, swiftly forming a perfect formation and standing their ground.

    Not wanting to miss our chance, we chase after the enemy reinforcements that just came out, and we enact a battle royale right below the hill.

    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ Charge!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All thepanymanders shouted together. From here on out it is a race with the enemy, there is no need for the archers or the reinforcements to have detailed formations. We just have to reach the gate faster than the enemy.

    Suddenly, as the 400 soldiers came galloping down, the enemy who knew what they were nning, clearly started hurrying. And to the 200 cavalry that were charging, it became a frenzy.

    The cavalry had me at the front as I jumped into the enemy squad, while I ordered the rest of the squad to take care of only the enemies in front of them. Thrusting and piercing the cluster of enemy soldiers, we head in a straight line towards the gate where there is no one left to block our path.

    Most of the enemy troops were behind us. Like this, we can be relieved that the gate will not be closed, but contrary to our predictions the gate is gradually starting to close.

    ¡¸Even if they close the gate here the town has pretty much no soldiers. They should not be able to defend against us...¡¹

    Whether it was themander that was stupid or the troops¡¯ own decision, the soldiers that have departed will not make it in time.

    ¡¸Schwartz, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    I knock his abdomen with my feet, therge horse instantly sped up, and the soldiers are also made into decorations as I rushed out. The gate is slowly closing, and already closed to the point where not even a person could fit through.

    Just before it waspletely shut, I jump off from Schwartz¡¯s saddle and using that momentum, thrust my spear down. I won¡¯t be able to pierce through the gate, but there was a slight opening, which I saw a soldier trying to put a bar across the gate on the other side.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Monster!¡¹

    The soldiers are ndering me, but I do not have time to be concerned with that. I unsheathe the Dual Crater from my back and make a single strike towards the gap of the gate. The iron te that was holding the bar splits in two.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding! He cut iron..¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of superhuman strength...or is it the sword that is dangerous!?¡¹

    As if to answer that it was both, I push the gate with my hand. If the bar is not ced, then it is a matter of strength. There is only me on this side, and the other side had several of them but the gate was slowly opening.

    ¡¸Kill that guy! It¡¯s over if we get broken through!¡¹

    The soldiers were all hurrying back, chasing and trying to attack me.

    ¡¸Your stance is poor.¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to fight with my sword while trying to push. But reinforcements have arrived.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! I will take care of the rear!¡¹

    Celia who was catching up on horseback was slitting throats while continuing to ride on. She jumped off the horse and lined up behind me, back-to-back with her sword ready.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push yourself!¡¹

    I push the gate, but the other side seems to have increased the number of people from before, so it barely budged. From behind me I can hear Celia shing with others. If I take too long here Celia might not be able to hold out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it too.¡¹

    A bold voice closes in. If I take a look, a giant body easily exceeding 2 m is approaching inrge strides, while enemies fly and bounce off him. I think the first time was when the orc appeared, but Mack seems toe running to help out since being left in the engineer corps, he hasn¡¯t gotten a turn yet. It¡¯s hot and crowded but he¡¯s a good man.

    ¡¸Fuuun!¡¹

    For some reason Mack took off the armor from his upper body and was half naked while cing his hand on the gate.

    ¡¸ANGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡¹

    At the same time as Mack shouted, his muscles bulged and his sweat scatters. The smell of a man working up a sweat makes you scrunch up your nose, but it¡¯s not like I can say that. With the two of us pushing the gate, it gradually opened. Then finally, as soon as the gap wasrge enough for a person to pass through, I jumped inside.

    ¡¸He¡¯se inside!¡¹

    ¡¸Kill him! Quickly!¡¹

    If it bes like this then, it is something I¡¯m good at.

    The five soldiers that pushed the gate came and broke the bnce; instantly, Mack¡¯s strengthpletely pushed the gate open. The soldiers resisted until the end, getting sandwiched between the gate and the town walls and just like the sound of squeezing a fruit a stain like a red carpet was spread out.

    ¡¸The path has been opened. First Cavalry corps, go charge!¡¹

    The enemies that are running away had their numbers reduced by the pincer attack of the infantry squad. All that¡¯s left is for us to punch out into the center of this town and it¡¯ll be over.

    ¡¸Celia are you hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine!¡¹

    But if I look at her, she must have gotten scratched by a sword or something as her cheek was wounded.

    ¡¸Something like that is just a scratch.¡¹

    I grabbed the shoulder of Celia who was trying to be tough and licked the wound. Celia¡¯s body trembled and she turned red, then I sniff the womanly smell and the scent of blood to further heighten my fighting spirit.

    All the doors in the town are closed; there are also houses that have things stacked up against the front of the door. The townspeople are also desperately trying to protect themselves from us. I spotted a boy who secretly came outside but soon after, his mother came running out while crying to cover him on the ground.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! In the front.¡¹

    While on the path leading up to the feudal lord¡¯s mansion, there is an erected barrier with things like boxes and furniture stacked up, and behind that are townspeople lined up with weapons.

    ¡¸You guys have the great obligation from his Majesty to allow us to live in the town! Let us fight to protect this town to thest person!¡¹

    Further back, beyond that was a man on a horse that seemed like a knight who was supervising them. The knight¡¯s courageous voice was unlike the faces of the townspeople, who looked as if they would cry.

    ¡¸Do not let them get to the Count¡¯s mansion!¡¹

    Two of the knights on horses came at us but they were not tough at all. One loses his head, the other loses his hand and they fall off their horses. It feels bad to cut up the townspeople as we advance, but why not threaten them a little.

    ¡¸If you open up the path, we won¡¯t do anything to you! If you don¡¯t open up, then I¡¯ll do this!¡¹

    While still riding Schwartz, I call for the knight who lost his hand and has fallen down to the ground.

    ¡¸Don-! Don¡¯t! Please help me¨Cguuh!!¡¹

    A sound like a crushed scream and an unbearable noise echo throughout the vige, the knight at the back was outraged, while the townspeople shuddered.

    ¡¸Well, what will it be!¡¹

    ¡¸You guys! To turn your backs against these barbarians is the same as betraying his Majesty the king, those who run will be beaten up!¡¹

    The people clearly wanted to run away but with the knight at the back who was brandishing his sword ¨C they can¡¯t run.

    If it¡¯s this distance...I can do it.

    I hold up the spear and hurl it like throwing a javelin. Instantly, the knight knew he was being targeted put up a shield, but the heavy spear of 15 kg easily pierced the knight along with the shield. I did not have much confidence in throwing but it went well and I hit my mark.

    ¡¸To throw a weapon like that...it¡¯s...foul y...gubuu-!¡¹

    The knight copsed, and as I approached with my sword drawn out the farmers scattered like how a spider¡¯s nest would.

    ¡¸Kyaan!¡¹

    It seems that a woman, who was holding a short stick that couldn¡¯t even be called a weapon, fell down. Her legs gave out in front of us as we advanced and she held her head as she trembled. I don¡¯t have the intention to do anything, but she was in the middle of the road and is in the way. I lifted the woman and she was prepared to be killed, but when she opened her teary eyes she was quite the beauty.

    I gave her a kiss so I¡¯ll leave her on the bridge away from the main path.

    ¡¸Hide for a while. It will be over soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh! Ah-yes...my mouth..did he suck it?¡¹

    It seems the girl doesn¡¯t know what just happened.

    ¡¸I thought you would reach your hand all the way to her crotch or something.¡¹

    Celia was by my side and let out a chuckle. It seems she has gotten used to the battlefield so much that she is able to make jokes now. It¡¯s strange that a girl who is still young is already used to the battlefield, but I guess I¡¯ll have her stay by my side forever.

    The town of Datrohn is not that big. If there weren¡¯t any obstacles, it will only be a short distance from the gate to the feudal lord¡¯s mansion.

    The mansion that was elevated had archers ready at the front and they are ready to show their resistance, but their numbers were quite few. As expected, most of the soldiers had gone out of the town due to the earlier sortie.

    200 versus a few people, it might as well be a torture to death. Even so, they do not appear to be running and are determined to fulfill their mission to prove the excellence of the Arnd¡¯s army discipline and morale.

    As if to respect their will, all of us cut them down and as I put my hand on the door it seems to be locked from the inside. Making us call him thiste, how rude, his appearance must be like a pig just like his ugly heart as well.

    ¡¸Shall I set it on the fire?¡¹

    If it was just the feudal lord¡¯s mansion it would not be a problem to burn it, but it¡¯s a gorgeous building unlike the viges up until now. There might be important things that can be seized. It would be a waste to set it on fire, but I¡¯ve also had enough ofpeting in strength and squeezing through the door.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s use this.¡¹

    Among the fallen soldiers, I pierce the one who has the best physical stature and wearing the thickest armor with a spear.

    ¡¸Guoo!¡¹

    Oh, you were still alive, I did something bad.

    I bash the door with all my strength with the man I stabbed still hanging on my spear. Together with the spear, it was a weight that easily exceeded 100 kg. It¡¯s a substitute for a battering ram.

    On the first swing, the door seemed to be crushed but, it was not yetpletely open. Using a spinning motion and hitting it the second time, the thick door broke apart and fell inwards.

    If he was able to survive after that, it would be amazing but unfortunately it seems he stopped breathing. Two knights rush out in a panic from the inside of the premises but I¡¯ll send both of you to hell together so don¡¯t think badly of me.

    I told the subordinates, who were amazed at the stunning sight of the masterpiece, to get off their horses and pointed my finger for them to invade the ce.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been decided. Unless they are resisting with weapons don¡¯t kill them and capture everyone! Even if the women resist don¡¯t kill them.¡¹

    If you guys who are fully donned in armor gets killed by a woman who is waving a knife around, then it would be better if you just died like that. All at once my subordinates rush in to invade the mansion. It is quite therge ce but with this many people, it will be finished quickly.

    ¡¸As for me, I would want to kill the women for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸You would definitely do so, that¡¯s why I¡¯m keeping you at my side.¡¹

    ¡¸If they even point a de at Aegir-sama then I will slice them up. I will not allow that.¡¹

    I hope that there are no women who would pointlessly resist in front of Celia.

    It has been settled. The enemies outside the town have been surrounded and annihted, while the ones still alive are surrendering; they are being bound by rope and led back into the town. And in the premises, after a brief sound of weapons shing, a man with his face covered came outside.

    ¡¸I am...Cortoza Datrohn...¡¹

    The feudal lord that was dragged out was just like I imagined, an ugly pig. I might have seen someone simr in the past but I can¡¯t quite remember. There are three important personnel including this guy: Some parliamentary official and this guy¡¯s only son.

    There were a few knights who were believed to be followers, but when asked to announce their noble names and when they were about to raise their sword, it seems my subordinates stabbed them repeatedly. It¡¯s not like they were pointing their swords to cut them up or anything, but there are not many of my subordinates who could understand the ritual of nobles thus the tragedy ured. I guess I could teach them a little bit next time, Leopolt would.

    ¡¸I am Aegir Hardlett, Goldonia Bar. This town is under the control of Goldonia.¡¹

    I hold back the two from dering their names. After all, I don¡¯t want to hear something I don¡¯t care about.

    ¡¸First, this town will be upied by Goldonia. You guys will be executed.¡¹

    The three of them pulled back their faces.

    ¡¸To execute the party that has surrendered, you don¡¯t know the manners of nobles do you!? You uncivilized person!¡¹

    ¡¸The northern army will get you for sure and kill all of you guys. If you keep us alive, they may havepassion for you!¡¹

    ¡¸That northern army..¡¹

    I want to learn about what they knew.

    ¡¸If you guys want to survive, you need to present me with information that I am interested in. If you can do that and after telling me everything, I might feel like letting you free.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do something as treacherous as that!¡¹

    The pig seems to be loyal, contrary to his appearance.

    ¡¸Then as nned, it seems that everyone will be executed. There is no gain or loss for me. I don¡¯t mind, you know?¡¹

    The three of them became silent. The pig¡¯s son is visibly scared, but he seems stupid on the surface. Even if he were to talk, he probably wouldn¡¯t give us any decent information.

    ¡¸The sun is already setting. I¡¯ll at least get you guys something to eat so the three of you should think carefully. If you want to protect your pride then the next morning it will be an execution.¡¹

    After telling them that, I signal to Leopolt who I met up with and left the ce. Leopolt and I were convinced that the three of them would give in.

    ¡¸Please look here.¡¹

    I stepped into something that looked like arge warehouse that belonged to the feudal lord which Agor led me to. There was arge collection of goods, wheat and pickled vegetables, dried meat and more than the eye can see. Thinking from the situation of the viges that we have captured until now, it was an unbelievable amount.

    ¡¸Perhaps this town has be a ce to umte goods for Arnd.¡¹

    The vanguard squad that we wiped out did not bring the transportation squad with them, but they were probably going to refill their food from here and then move out.

    ¡¸This is quite the amount. If it is just us then it would be several months¡¯ worth of food but we can¡¯t carry all of it.¡¹

    It would be best if we could hand it over to the main troops. But the main troops have also carried their own supplies. It¡¯s not like they would be troubled by having extra, but it¡¯s not that important either. In the first ce, Goldonia¡¯s economy is doing several times better than Arnd. It¡¯s fine if we fight without relying on the enemy supplies.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t we celebrate this victory and throw a banquet for the people.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that alright? Without asking the main troops.¡¹

    Agor is serious after all.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Only the town and we would know how ridiculously we ate in one day. The responsibility is mine, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    Besides, it might be an overwhelming victory in the bigger picture but if you look at the volunteer soldiers it was quite a disaster. It might be nice for them to feel appreciated.

    I should go to visit the volunteer soldiers.

    ¡¸Hey, you guys are alive.¡¹

    ¡¸...it¡¯s a necessary n for the war, but a lot of people died.¡¹

    As expected, Yogley is mad. Just like testing whether a horse is ready to mate, having them collide would naturally get them mad.

    ¡¸For an established army who was beingmanded, suffering a defeat like that is suspicious, and may also be thought of to be done on purpose. It¡¯s a n that works because the soldiers are farmers.¡¹

    It¡¯s not a lie. But in the bottom of my heart they volunteered to fight, and I also thought it was natural for there to be deaths, even if they were guided by us.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say I¡¯m sorry, if necessary, I might order you to do the same thing again.¡¹

    Yogley is thinking a little but then showed a bright face.

    ¡¸I know! I¡¯ll do my best next time too. I¡¯ll convince everyone! But...¡¹

    Her smile disappears and she looks at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸When the battle is over, Goldonia wins, and you control Arnd¡¯s territory, please give preferential treatment to our vige...¡¹

    This is quite direct. It is easier to understand when someone speaks in a roundabout way.

    ¡¸We were together since the beginning, we fought together, and there were also deaths. That¡¯s why when we win the bet we should have some good feelings.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what the people above will do, but I will treat you and your vige well. Is that fine with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Ah, and also my purity alsoes along with that, so think about that as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We must cut back on the amount of women that Aegir-sama will embrace.¡¹

    Celia suddenly enters the conversation with Yogley and they give each other stares. It can appear to be amusing, but there is a possibility that Celia will actually cut her up so I pat her head and take her along with me.

    ¡¸Have you dispatched the messenger?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, as you have ordered, they will reach by tomorrow morning.¡¹

    I reported to the main troops that I have secured the optimum town as the base for invasion. The main troops will probably enter this town. In the previous battle, there were several knights and soldiers who managed to escape to the south. In the near future, they will know that the town has fallen.

    Just from looking at the map, we can tell that advancing further will bring us closer to the enemy capital and the fortified cities surrounding. It wouldn¡¯t be weird if a decisive battle took ce soon, but we will need an even higher level of tension.

    ¡¸But today there are no threats in the surrounding.¡¹

    The gate has been closed and repaired, and a guard has been ced on lookout. It is near impossible for a town surrounded by walls to be secretly raided at night.

    ¡¸Distribute that food supply to the townspeople and soldiers, also enemy prisoners of war and the rank and file. Don¡¯t be too stingy, you hear? Give them plenty.¡¹

    Celiamunicates my orders to each squad and they cheered in response. The roar spread from the soldiers to the volunteer soldiers, then to the townspeople, and a festival-like atmosphere is finally starting to float around.

    Although the people in the town were better than the rural areas, their food situation doesn¡¯t seem to be any better. Earlier, the woman whose mouth I was sucking on was also thin and quite lightweight. The mountains and piles of food erased the fear that the residents of the town had towards my squad, the loyalty towards Arnd declined.

    I gave the moring masses a sidelong nce as I head to the former feudal lord¡¯s mansion. There is something that I have to do.

    Inside the mansion, the servants are gathered in the lobby. There are lots of people that were close to the feudal lord, so it took a while before I was able to leave. There are few men and elderly and they were mostly females.

    ¡¸Um...what will happen to us?¡¹

    One of them speaks on behalf of the trembling women. Her age looks to be reaching 30 but she is quite pretty.

    The servants are all wearing quite suggestive clothing¡¯s, it¡¯s obvious that rather than housework, they are gathered for the sake of the feudal lord¡¯s sexual entertainment. Also, there are many who have wounds and scars on them, it seems they weren¡¯t treated very gently at all.

    ¡¸The feudal lord has been hit with a rope and rolled around, the soldiers are all dead or caught. You guys will lose the status as servants, if you have family waiting for you in the town you can return to them.¡¹

    There are no women who made a stern look because maybe there are none who chose this job by their own will.

    ¡¸Those who do not have anywhere to return to will maintain the mansion. Eventually, our main troops wille. Of course, you will be paid and we will also give out food.¡¹

    A single woman timidly raised her hand.

    ¡¸Will you beat us or strangle us if we run away?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a hobby of hurting women.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I choose to return home, you won¡¯t try to hurt my family...?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t even know your family members.¡¹

    Waah~! Cheers rose, the women rushed outside. There are also girls who ran outside while crying loudly. Of course the soldiers tried to stop them, but I signaled to them with my eyes to let them go.

    Just like getting hit by an avnche, the girls and women return back to their families. It seems that pig has treated them quite poorly. There are only five women remaining in the lobby, the woman who raised her voice in the beginning was also still here.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the ones left huh?¡¹

    ¡¸We were brought here from a remote rural area. We cannot return home alone.¡¹

    Considering our situation now, we cannot escort them back. We have no choice but to let them stay here.

    ¡¸Then as I said in the beginning, I¡¯ll leave the maintenance of the mansion to you.¡¹

    I handed out the ording pay in terms of silver coins.

    ¡¸And this is a personal request but...I¡¯m a bit strung up from battle. I won¡¯t treat you harshly so are there any women who would be willing to entertain me?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s faces stiffen up. It seems that they have a fear of being embraced by a man, so nobody volunteers. I guess I¡¯ll have to rely on Celia today too. However, after leaving them for a short while, a hand was raised. As expected it¡¯s the woman from the beginning.

    ¡¸I will be your partner. Pleasee with me.¡¹

    The soldiers were saying ¡®the captains at it again.¡¯ whileughing and were spreading their hands. It¡¯s none of your business; if you continue to annoy me, I¡¯ll send you all the way to the front lines you know?

    The woman took the lead without dy, but her face is still stiff. It might be because she thought that if nobody said anything and my mood was upset, then the others would suffer a bad experience. It¡¯s not like she epted me sincerely, but once we get into bed I can approach her with something other than words.

    The ce she guided me to was the feudal lord¡¯s bedroom, imagining what kind of ce that pig sleeps in turns me off a little, but I was being guided to the best ce so I can¡¯tin too much. The other girls are tagging along with worried looks on their faces. She¡¯s a woman who covers for the others, so she is quite liked.

    ¡¸Well, I will be his partner, so you should wait a while before bringing drinks in, alright?¡¹

    We leave the four other women and enter the room, immediately she takes off all her clothes.

    ¡¸Sorry it is a littlete. I am Rita. I¡¯m a woman with a fragile body, so please treat me gently.¡¹

    She lowers her head gently. How obscene it is for a fully naked woman to lower her head like that.

    ¡¸Well then, shall I service you? Or will you be tasting my body first?¡¹

    Firstly, I should get rid of Rita¡¯s nervousness. I will substitute the greeting by having her remain standing and licking her entire body. Her overall body is quite plump, her breasts are modest, and moreover her ass isrge. It¡¯s not like she was fat but there was plenty of meat on her ass so it felt nice to grab.

    And what stood out was the fact that her entire body had scars, they weren¡¯t deep but there were many scratches, and also some birthmarks. It seems like that pig doesn¡¯t know how to treat women.

    ¡¸Nnaah!¡¹

    I bury my face in her ass from behind and stretch my tongue to her pussy. To injure such a wonderful female body is such a foolish thing.

    ¡¸I will service you.¡¹

    Briefly caressing her, Rita also took off my clothes and brought her face close to my crotch.

    ¡¸Wh-!!¡¹

    My cock sprung out and she was surprised for a second, but she didn¡¯t say anything and let her tongue crawl over it. It seems that she was trained quite a bit; her attack is quite harsh for a man who was pent up after battle. Unable to hold back, I throw Rita on the bed and got on top.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in, is that alright?¡¹

    (Light Novels Illustration: Rita the Maid)

    ¡¸By all means, gently...¡¹

    Of course I had no intention to break her. Also, doing it when you have an ass as big as yours, you should be fine.

    ¡¸Fuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnaah!¡¹

    With a slippery sound as I push my cock in her, it should be plenty wet enough but she makes a creaking sound. For the time that I was pent up in battle, it might be bigger than usual. The woman¡¯s inside was also convulsing like she was surprised.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...your tool is quiterge so I was quite surprised. You can go ahead and move.¡¹

    If that¡¯s what you want, then I won¡¯t hold back. The sound of flesh pping starts when I thrust. In the missionary position, I ride Rita¡¯s ass and when it hits my waist it feels quite good.

    ¡¸Your body is quite sturdy and tough...yourrge cock also feels good. Nguu!¡¹

    Her face is twisted and she is letting out cold sweat as she says it so it was quite obvious that she was trying to please me. But being able to feel good from here as we do it is a man¡¯s real long-cherished desire.

    Not just thrusting, but also gyrating the hips and giving kisses, and sometimes pulling out and using my tongue to y with her pussy and clit. After about an hour or so, the reactions that the woman initially showed havepletely changed.

    ¡¸Aaah! Licking such a ce! It feels so good, please keep moving your hips! I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before!¡¹

    Getting cocky and attacking even more.

    ¡¸Do it moree, don¡¯t stop!? Please put it in up to the base! It¡¯s fine if you break me...no, please break me!!¡¹

    Her reasoning and her polite way of speaking haspletely disappeared.

    ¡¸That pig cannotpare with you!!¡¹

    Rita¡¯s legs are tightly wrapped around me. I pull out forcibly and rub her weak spot with my dick.

    ¡¸Aaah-! I¡¯m going to squirt...please look, something amazing ising ouuuuttt!!¡¹

    A loud noise was made and Rita copsed but I have not cum yet. I haven¡¯t stopped moving but Rita is breathing feebly as she hugs me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine...if you¡¯re not that gentle. Please go wild. From the bottom of your heart...use your splendid cock and pierce me...embrace me and break me please!!¡¹

    As I was about to ejacte, Rita wrapped both her arms and legs around me so tightly that there was no space between our bodies. Even if she lifted her waist slightly, we would not be separated, that¡¯s how glued we are. Moreover, her insides were undting to increase my pleasure, feeling very good, I was able to release my desires.

    ¡¸You were good...¡¹

    After we finished, I pull away Rita who was still clinging to me. Although she was reluctant to let go when I pull her away, as soon as I prepared an arm pillow for her she immediately jumped on it and ced her lips on the nape of my neck. Her nervous body and mind were rxed, her charmed eyes were asking for me to spoil her and Rita was no longer the pig¡¯s belonging but she has be my woman.

    ording to everything that Rita told me when she was on top of the arm pillow, the feudal lord collected good-looking women and under the guise of servants made them into sex ves. It seems that he didn¡¯t have sex with them normally, but entrusted them to his son and his subordinates, and enjoyed treating them roughly. They would not give out contraceptives, if any of them got pregnant or got sick they would be thrown out and left out by themselves, and there were also quite a lot who have been killed on the premises.

    Thinking of that pig¡¯s treatment, he could kindly use this as reference.

    ¡¸Compared with that, Hardlett-sama as a person and as a man, they are just too different.¡¹

    She smiles sweetly while resting her head on my arm pillow.

    ¡¸You¡¯re magnanimous, your body is quite strong and sturdy, and you know how to treat women,paring Hardlett-sama to that man, he is the same as a dirty pig from a pigsty...that pig was bragging about his own dick, but he was only half your size.¡¹

    It¡¯s apliment that itches but she¡¯s looking at me with a face that seems to think of me as her beloved and she¡¯s cuddling up to me so I could not think they were just ttery from her gestures.

    ¡¸Kissing with that man was the same repulsive feeling as having a poisonous insect crawling up my spine...with you it was like tasting a godly high-grade wine.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, also the dick that man was so proud of only had the ability to cause a woman to suffer, your tool that was wayrger caused me to rise to heaven...aaah, so lovely.¡¹

    She dived in the futon and kissed my dick. I tried to ease Rita¡¯s tension, but it seems I rxed her too much and she became something weird. When I was starting to get bored of her overly-sweetpliments and pillow talk, there was a knocking sound.

    The girls were bringing water timidly and entered the room. The four of them came together because of their fear and their worry for Rita.

    They came prepared for Rita to get tormented by me, but in front of their eyes there was a girl who had a sweet and enchanted face who was charmed by me.

    ¡¸Rita-san? Are you finished being with him?¡¹

    ¡¸No way! It¡¯s a waste for it to be over like this. Also, Hardlett-sama¡¯s strength is still far from...¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha- amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸What is that!¡¹

    ¡¸A horse!?¡¹

    When Rita turned over the bed cover, the girls raised voices of astonishment. My dick, which was receiving post-coital activity inside the futon, once again stood erect. There are no women who weren¡¯t surprised when looking at me. Is it really that much of a monster?

    ¡¸Do you girls want to take part as well? Everyone will surely be taken to heaven together.¡¹

    The girls are bewildered, but perhaps they were thinking that there was no way that Rita could tell a lie and trusted her, or there may be various advantages in getting along well with the new master. All the girls were raising shrill voices and fawning over me.

    At first everyone was all stiff, but as each one was brought to climax their fear decreased and their envy increased. After taking down three of them, thest one, without even touching her, liquid started to flow out endlessly from a fountain and she willingly opened her entrance with her finger and weed me in.

    The sexual desire that had built up in me during the battle was solved in one night by five women. The girls are no longer afraid of me, just by stroking their thighs they would open their pussies, when I ce my hand on their ass they would put their hands against the wall and spread their asshole open as much as they can.

    The next morning, I slept with my entire body entangled with the girls, and Celia who came charging in to get me out of bed was making a strange noise that could not be expressed.

 Chapter 47: Arkland War â‘£ Decisive Battle

    <h4>Chapter 47: Arnd War ¢Ü Decisive Battle</h4>

    ¡¸Aegir-sama... Everyone is gathered in the lobby. Don¡¯t you think you should go out there?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go in a bit. I don¡¯t need to hurry, guh!¡¹

    Celia looks at me with half-opened eyes as if to scrutinize me. It¡¯s not something I have to rush. I have decided to wait for the orders from the main troop as to whether I should leave this town or not. The messenger should being this evening or at night.

    ¡¸Oh right, the deferment for that pig was postponed until morning wasn¡¯t it...? But if his life gets extended he shouldn¡¯t have a problem with that.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I will let them know to standby. Please be as fast as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know. Uuu!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s eyes get even more narrow. I was lying on the bed on my side but Celia¡¯s gaze was looking at my feet, concentrating on the weird bump under the bed covers. One person shows her face from inside the futon.

    ¡¸I was thinking servicing your morning wood, but you have to go already?¡¹

    ¡¸No, please continue. It will be a problem if you stop now.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Everyone, let¡¯s do it with more intensity.¡¹

    Inside the futon the slurping noises became even more passionate, and a muffled voice could be heard.

    ¡¸Incredible size. There is still room even with five people cing their mouths on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Look at the balls too, they¡¯re so amazing! I wonder how much seed is stored within them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday, this was poured into me right? Maybe I could be...¡¹

    ¡¸Thisrge dick was the one that stole us away from that pig right? Thank you Mr. penis~¡¹

    Bouncing out; a different girl shows her face from inside the futon. Her mouth was wet and the feeling was sensational.

    ¡¸Um, the feudal lord...no that male pig has been threatening the families in the vige by taking hostages. That¡¯s why when he¡¯s dead I¡¯ll be so happy~¡¹

    Knowing that I hold his life in my hands she is indirectly appealing to me.

    ¡¸If that man is gone then I be able to be Hardlett-sama¡¯s womanpletely, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸I really want to be your woman~¡¹

    Hearing all of these women unanimously wishing for his death, I feel a little bit of sympathy for the man, but looking at the bodies of the women that have all these scars remaining on them, it¡¯s probably what he deserves.

    ¡¸I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure thing~¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll be taking the tip, kay?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll suck on the side.¡¹

    Not being able to see anything inside the covers, heightened my sense of arousal, regardless of how much I did it with them yesterday, I¡¯m feeling arge releaseing.

    ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s like a fountain...¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t fit it all in my mouth.¡¹ ¡¸Waa, it became a puddle.¡¹

    I lightly stroke everyone¡¯s heads and leave the bed to put my clothes on. Rita and the other girls see me off and I head towards the lobby. The feudal lord will meet the fate that the girls desired. It seems like he spit out the information but if we release him as agreed there will be too many inconveniences in the future.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ Good morning ¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹

    Threepanymanders, Leopolt, and Yogley were waiting for me. First I received the report from eachpanymander about the conditions of their soldiers. The established soldiers did not have much injuries, they were also able to rest in the town so they don¡¯t have much fatigue. They are ready to sortie at any time.

    Even if the volunteer soldiers suffer any loss, there will be many new influxes of soldiers, so the numbers will end up increasing instead. Also after hearing the fall of Datrohn it seems there are some from the surrounding viges who want to participate.

    Datrohn is the central existence to the surrounding viges, and by it falling under our control, it ced arge portion of the surrounding area, including the unupied viges, under our control as well.

    ¡¸So, did that pig talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Here is the information about the northern army.¡¹

    When did they collect all this data? The detailed information is written on paper and handed to me. ording to the report, the northern army¡¯s military strength is 20,000 troops, their top general is Margrave G Aslodith , a veteran soldier which Arnd praises as a famed general. Even amongst the 20,000 troops, the most troubling thing is their steel spear cavalry that numbers 2000, the central army¡¯s heavy cavalry don¡¯t even number 1000 so thinking about it makes for a threateningparison.

    ¡¸Other than that, I¡¯ve heard from the parliamentary official about the surrounding terrain and information about the viges.¡¹

    ¡¸How about the son?¡¹

    Leopolt paused for a bit.

    ¡¸That man knew nothing besides vulgar things.¡¹

    I want to hear a little of what it was but it will be a nauseating conversation.

    ¡¸You have told me everything that those guys know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There is no further beneficial information from them. However the parliamentary official may still be of use.¡¹

    That¡¯s true, we should tie up the parliamentary official and hand him over to the main troops. Well, how should I deal with them?

    ¡¸Leopolt, what kind of promise did I make with them?¡¹

    ¡¸If they told us information of interest, then we might feel like releasing them¡¹

    That means I can still kill them like this, but that would not sit well with me. Let¡¯s keep our promise.

    ¡¸Bring me the feudal lord and his son.¡¹

    The feudal lord and his son were pulled along and taken to the za in the central part of the town, the ropes were untied. People from the nearby houses wondered what was going on and came out.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen carefully! These guys are the former feudal lord and his son! They will be freed from this point forward!¡¹

    A familiar face was filled with fear and was scared. They were the female servants that returned to the town. If they are released here, they will probably go and get their revenge on the towns people. The other residents have faces of hatred and unhappiness as well.

    ¡¸They will be released, however, where they will go and what will happen to them after that is none of my concern!¡¹

    The feudal lord and his son tried to protest but their voices were ignored, it seems somewhat quiet; the people of this town were whispering to each other in a barely audible voice.

    ¡¸My troops are busy dealing with the victory after the war. I can¡¯t care about the town¡¯s safety.¡¹

    I turn my body around and return to the mansion. The pig is crying something but I can¡¯t hear it. The citizens close the distance between them and the feudal lord and his son step by step. Moreover, the former servants have bloodshot eyes and are holding sticks and rocks in their hands. An angry roar and cheers can be heard but I don¡¯t turn back to look. Even if there is ughter happening, watching it is boring.

    In the evening hour the messenger from the main troops have arrived. ording to them the main troops are heading for Datrohn in a straight line.

    Our mission has changed, the mission of scouting as vanguard has beenpleted. We will be continuing to fortify the defenses of this town and prepare for the stationing of the main troops.

    Datrohn¡¯s poption is 1500, so it probably can¡¯t take the central army¡¯s main force of more than ten times the poption. Then the entire surrounding must be used for us to set up camp and not only the safe inside where the walls are protecting, but also the outside where the fences and moats are made.

    ¡¸The average soldier will take turns to do simple tasks, while the specialized tasks will be done by the engineering corps.¡¹

    Suddenly the soldiers are moving busily and the people are looking on with uneasy faces. There are no citizens that would wee such arge army. Even more so when the army is from another nation.

    ¡¸Will Hardlett-sama¡¯s boss being?¡¹

    The watchtower was just right and I was able to overlook the town from the terrace as Rita was standing behind me.

    ¡¸Yeah, Baron Radhalde, he¡¯s the army¡¯s leader and my superior.¡¹

    The other battalionmanders and staff officers are the same rank as me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if I also partner with that person?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not like the pig-like guy from before. But he¡¯s quite handsome so if you want to be embraced by him do as you like.¡¹

    Rita quickly draws her mouth to me.

    ¡¸If that person desires a woman I¡¯ll have the other girls go. I will not go.¡¹

    Rita previously offered her body for the sake of protecting the other women, but now you wouldn¡¯t believe the wordsing out of her.

    ¡¸My heart has fallen in love with Hardlett-sama. I will not let any other men touch me.¡¹

    She knelt at my feet and I thought she would being for my crotch but she gently licked my feet.

    ¡¸I will be turning 30 quite soon, but please keep me around for a long time.¡¹

    She was rubbing my feet with her cheek while having a face full of ecstasy, it seems she is a woman who gets happiness from being dominated. Even though she enjoyed being dominated, everything that has happened to her in the past had been excessively cruel so her desires exploded on me.

    Four dayster: Morning

    ¡¸You did well, being the advance guard.¡¹

    ¡¸It was nothing, just kicked away some small-fry.¡¹

    The central army that Erich is leading arrived one after the other to the town. From my report he judged that the deciding battle was close, he gathered all of the squads that were scattered around the area, and literally amassed the entire army.

    ¡¸ording to the spy, there are various areas of unrest in Arnd. After all, they were originally a country where the citizens were mostly dissatisfied by the governance, they will surely take action quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about time?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no mistake about it, it¡¯s getting closer.¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, hurry to the construction of the encampment, there isn¡¯t much time.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Celia leaves after giving a sharp salute, just like a soldier without a hair out of ce, it¡¯s somehow quite cute.

    ¡¸The number of enemies amount to 20,000 huh?¡¹

    ¡¸It takes time to gather the troops aside from the northern army. This 20,000 is probably all of them.¡¹

    The number of troops is equal if we include the national army, the leadership ability of the opponent alsoes from a supposedly famous general but Erich is also quite capable himself. There is no noticeable inferiority there. The problem is the skill of the soldiers and the number of heavily armed troops.

    ¡¸2000 steel spear cavalry, that¡¯s going to be pretty annoying to deal with.¡¹

    ¡¸It is better for us to challenge them rather than having them challenge us here.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to build an encampment and surround it with defenses?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally the attacking side will be the one forced to make a move, but time is on our side. We have ample goods, if we continue in the same condition as we are now the masses of citizens will continue to revolt one after another.¡¹

    ¡¸The impatient ones to make a move are...the enemy?¡¹

    Of course that¡¯s Leopolt¡¯s opinion but I¡¯m saying it like it¡¯s my own idea. He probably won¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸Then there is a ce for us to umte goods, there aren¡¯t any other suitable ces other than here where there is elevation.¡¹

    ¡¸With that in mind I¡¯ll also build a defensive encampment.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Then release the scouts around there, gather as much information as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Until then strengthen the encampment, and the soldiers will rest. It¡¯s a uselesslyrge mansion so take rooms however you want.¡¹

    Normally the most luxurious feudal lord¡¯s room will be given to Erich to stay, but that room was the one where the servants and I covered it with our bodily fluids. As one would expect Erich would feel difort staying in such a room. Therefore, let¡¯s just seal off that room and only use it for the purpose of pleasure.

    ¡¸This way please.¡¹

    The servants guide Erich to the stupid son¡¯s room. It¡¯s the room that seeds the sealed feudal lord¡¯s room in terms of luxuriousness and the condition is not a problem.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama pleasee this way to this room...¡¹

    The room that Rita guided me to was simple at first nce, but only the bed was strangelyrge.

    ¡¸The knight of this room was a stud and he oftenid his hands on the servants. The room is modest but the bed is specially ordered and is something better than the feudal lord¡¯s.¡¹

    It seems like making Rita mine has made it possible to get various benefits.

    ¡¸But there are no chairs or sofas, could you bring some in from a vacant room?¡¹

    ¡¸I am sorry that I did not notice! For now please forgive me with this.¡¹

    Rita got on all fours in front of me. Are you telling me to sit on you?

    For a while it was just the construction of the encampment and the understanding of the surrounding viges and terrain and nothing else really moved. I also didn¡¯t do anything special other than embracing Rita. That reminds me, it seems that one of the maids was embraced by Erich.

    He is not really the type of person to y around but he has finally reached his limit in his lifestyle on the battlefield.

    ¡¸He was gentle and kind and it felt way better than the previous feudal lord. The size of his tool was also suitable I suppose.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think a woman should talk about the size of the dick while shaking your hips on top of another guy. The maid¡¯s body is being shared between Erich and I, and since we are just fooling around with her it probably wasn¡¯t that big a deal.

    The maid¡¯s hand crawled around my dick telling me that ¡®his was about this size¡¯ and pointed out his size but I decided to just pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything. Soon the woman who was shaking her hips reached her limit, and changed with Rita. The order is arranged like this: woman 1 to Rita to woman 2 to Rita. It seems Rita ispletely charmed by me, so I¡¯ll pull the other women back one step and give priority to her.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! The report from the light cavalry...and, why are you doing this again?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Anyways, just tell me the report.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see here! Discovered a squad that looks to be the enemy main force, the numbers are over 15,000! A half day¡¯s walking distance away from the due south direction!¡¹

    They finally came out, the enemy¡¯s main forces!

    ¡¸Send out an additional scouting team. All units prepare for battle, I¡¯ll head out soon too.¡¹

    ¡¸The scouting team has already left. I will also get ready!¡¹

    Celia dashes out. I also don¡¯t have the time anymore to rx and embrace a woman. Rita also looks reluctant to leave me.

    But I grab her waist and attack her violently. It wasn¡¯t like the movements up until now of matching her rhythm but it was more like hitting the deepest parts of her and breaking her; Because of my incredible movements, Rita could do nothing except being swung around while jolting. I thought that she would leak out screams but she was biting the sheets and enduring so not even slight sounds escaped.

    Experiencing my full-strength thrusting that was enough to make any woman go crazy, Rita finally opened her eyes widely before fainting and crumbling down , there was a yellow stain that was spreading on the sheets. It only took three minutes for Rita to get knocked out and I further pound her until I reached my own climax, then I put on my clothes and left the room.

    ¡¸She¡¯s leaking¡¹ ¡¸Amazing sex...¡¹ ¡¸Could the thing expanding in her stomach be his seed?¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa~ it¡¯s spraying out!¡¹

    With the women¡¯s voices at my back I head towards the battlefield.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! Are you prepared?¡¹

    ¡¸I can head out anytime.¡¹

    The entire squad is finished deploying to the front of the town. It¡¯s not like we are defending from a siege. The lookout tower has already confirmed the sighting of the enemies appearance. The tension of the soldiers is climbs to its peak level.

    Eventually because we were standing on the ins we are able to see the appearance of the enemies quite clearly.

    ¡¸Magnificent.¡¹

    You could already tell when Erich leaks out his voice. The enemy army is in a splendid formation without anyone out of line and advancing just like that. The other side also knows that we are lined up in Datrohn.

    A single cavalry gallops over here. He¡¯s holding a white g, seems like a messenger.

    ¡¸Here are the words from the glorious Arnd northern armymander, Margrave Aslodith. Who is yourmander?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s me.¡¹

    Erich stepped forward.

    ¡¸We will not easily forgive your army and its savage behavior! Even so, if you take soldiers from Datrohn and return the goods you have stolen then we vow with a generous heart that we will not attack you, how about it!¡¹

    It seems true that they are being cornered into ack of supplies. There is no reason to respond to their idle threats. Seeing no response from us, the messenger leaves and the enemy¡¯s movements resume.

    ¡¸Is the archer squad in the front?¡¹

    We also have archers deployed in the front. It¡¯s an encampment with just dirt piled up, but when fighting on the ins, a little bit of elevation provides amply cover and is very valuable.

    Our situation should bepletely visible to the enemy but they did not decelerate at all and continued to advance towards us.

    ¡¸Fire-!¡¹

    The captains of the archer teams yelled, we were the first to release our arrows.

    ¡¸Truly, they are good.¡¹

    The enemy vanguard used familiar motions to put uprge shields, epting all the arrows. There were very few who fell.

    As if returning the favor they fired back arrows, some soldiers died, but due to the encampment we did not lose many either.

    This time we will fire ming arrows. They received it in the same manner but the shields went up in mes, the formation is disturbed. In that opening, we consecutively fire arrows, quite a number of them fell.

    ¡¸So far it has been pretty basic¡¹

    I agree with Leopolt¡¯s opinion. Even an idiot coulde up with something like this.

    And the next response is...

    The enemy archers split, from the gap the infantrye running while shouting. Their shields are small, instead of blocking the arrows they will jump at us before we can fire them.

    The archers that fired two volleys stood down, we will also respond with infantry.

    ¡¸This time Erich is here so I can¡¯t just stand around herefortably.¡¹

    ¡¸There is a difference in the skill level between soldiers but to put it simply the defensive encampment makes up for that. A simple attack will not settle things.¡¹

    The enemy troops also push towards the front of my battalion, the soldiers start to counter-attack. The heavy cavalry would not be able to disy their strength in a free-for-all like this so they are at the back on standby.

    ¡¸I will also go to the front. Let me know if the state of things change.¡¹

    ¡¸I will also follow!¡¹

    After that, the enemy charges in with their infantry and we block that, this happened three times, we both suffered roughly the same amount of casualties. The enemy tried focusing heavy attacks on one wing, purposely being defeated, and other various tactics but Erich is an excellentmander. Everything was seen through, intercepted and stopped, the enemy had no choice but to do a frontal assault.

    Attacking from the front against an enemy with the same numbers and defeating them is a difficult task. The state of battle went into a stalemate, the casualties increased in vain. I also cut down 30 enemies, but it was a battle betweenrge armies so there wasn¡¯t anyrge effect.

    ¡¸The next one ising! Stay firm!¡¹

    The soldiers were looking tired as they sneered while the enemies started their attack for the fourth time. Butpared with the initial attack their walking speed was slow, their formation was messy. The enemy soldiers are affected by fatigue too. The conditions are equal, the soldiers are cursing under their breath while reforming their battle lines.

    But the enemies that should have been charging were propping up arge shield, they thrust the shield into the ground in front of them and are not moving. In response to their strange movements they told their allies to tell the messengers.

    ¡¸Enemy heavy cavalry,ing out in the center! Crisis to headquarters! Urgent reinforcements required!¡¹

    Although it can be said that the outlook is good, when it bes a battle between tens of thousands it is hard to grasp the entire picture. That being said how did they manage to hide the sounds of the cavalry getting ready? I don¡¯t have the time to indulge in reflection, if the suprememander is done in then most of the army will be finished. If Erich gets killed then it¡¯ll be over.

    I want to hurry and ride away, but the enemies in front of me are waiting for that. Once we turn our backs to them, they will attack us without a doubt.

    ¡¸Agor! Endure with twopanies and the volunteer soldiers! It¡¯s fine if you have to retreat¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    I take one infantrypany and the cavalry under my direct control and head to Erich¡¯s headquarters. The enemies behind me will start to attack, the sound of shing des started ringing behind me.

    The situation at the headquarters is worse than I thought, the enemy steel spear cavalry has already torn into the defense line, following that the infantry have trespassed and are conducting melee battles in various ces.

    I look at the enemy movements to grasp the situation. Two lengths away there was a squad sustaining a square formation against a siege, so Erich is over there. With the cavalry in front and charging to pierce through the enemy we go meet up with Erich.

    ¡¸Sorry! You saved me.¡¹

    ¡¸The situation is pretty bad.¡¹

    ¡¸The infantry came holding nks instead of weapons. And they threw those things across the moat so the cavalry could charge in from the front. Therge shield was a camouge, it was to hide those who were wearing iron tes.¡¹

    The cavalry isrger than the defined size, with the depth of the moat they certainly would not be able to cross. Besides, if they aim for the parts of the fence that they can pass through to destroy, they can try to breakthrough in this manner as well. Did they see past that; the spearmen were also ced too much on one side.

    ¡¸In any case we must drive them out. Rush into the enemy formation!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re tough.¡¹

    ¡¸I have done something like that in the past by myself. This is better than that.¡¹

    The enemy steel spear cavalry rearranged into their battle lines, finally getting read to trample through the headquarters. The number looks to be 1000, I¡¯ll lead my troops to their sides and breakthrough there.

    ¡¸Enemy attack!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the heavy cavalry! Be careful.¡¹

    The one who is standing at the front is of course me. It¡¯s hard to defeat the steel spear cavalry, who are wearing heavy equipment, with arrows or swords, but if it¡¯s myrge spear, it won¡¯t be much difference from breaking down a scarecrow.

    I jump off, and smash downwards. Celia and Leopolt cleverly stabbed their swords in the gaps in the armor to finish them off, but to me they were quite god-like in skill.

    ¡¸Formidable! On guard!¡¹

    A typical looking knight turns his spear and approaches me, he thrusts quite skillfully. I grab the spearhead and he opened his eyes in astonishment but I don¡¯t have to hold back. I grab the spear and threw the knight and hended on the spear of his ally.

    The melee battle continues indefinitely, as expected you will be short of breath. Just charging towards the enemies in front of you, cutting them down, and crushing them. My men are cutting down the enemies, and the scene where enemies are ughtered can be seen again.

    ¡¸Retreat-! -Pull back for now-!¡¹

    Somehow a bad trumpet is sounding when I was out of breath, and there were no more enemies in my surroundings.

    ¡¸The enemy is retreating! Raise the cry of triumph!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooooooooh¨C!!¡¹

    You guys are noisy, what are you so crazy about? When I look up I saw the steel spear cavalry withdrawing. The infantry is also hurrying to run but there was also their fatigue so quite a few of them got taken out.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! You did it!¡¹

    ¡¸For now we got out of that crisis.¡¹

    ¡¸Commander! Wait what is this?!!¡¹ ¡¸Amazing~! You did this by yourself?¡¹

    Around me there are just 50 steel spear cavalry corpses exposed. By the way I remember the time when I killed about this much. Stares of astonishment were seen all around me, I snatched the spear that was covered in blood and liquid as well as the armor, and returned to the headquarters.

    I let the subordinates handle the cleaning of the spear and the armor while I go sleep. As expected it has been a while since I¡¯ve been this tired. A worried Celia checks my entire body but there seems to be no wounds.

    In thest battle the enemies were skilled, but the result was that we were able to force them back, the enemy should have suffered quite the amount of casualties too. We should have some breathing room until the next attack so I¡¯ll sleep for a bit. Celia came into the futon, and I fell asleep while feeling the small and soft sensation.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Aegir-sama! ...I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡¹

    I was tired and sleeping like a log but was being pped, when I got up Celia lowered her head.

    ¡¸Forgive me for being rude. But it¡¯s an emergency! An enemy party is going to bypass us. The numbers are unknown since the sun was setting.¡¹

    Eriches rushing in without waiting.

    ¡¸A detour?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t know the details. Just in case your battalion should defend the entrance of the town.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any objections. My battalion has lost quite a bit of strength from the earlier fight but even so they are the highest ss battalion amongst the army. It wasn¡¯t far until the town¡¯s gates. If necessary reinforcements wille soon.

    I soon regretted my carefree thoughts after getting into position. Approximately 1500 steel spear cavalry were seen, probably they were the ones from thest fight excluding the ones that were lost.

    ¡¸Heye on, 1500 cavalry to an empty town what are they thinking?¡¹

    When in trouble, I should ask Leopolt for advice he¡¯ll know what to do somehow.

    ¡¸If they burn the town then our army will lose its base. Or perhaps they havee to take back the town¡¯s reserve food supply. And also if they areing out like this then probably...¡¹

    There was one approaching cavalry, a ming arrow is fired above his head. There was some sort of mineral in there, and the blue ming arrow danced high in the sky.

    ¡¸It¡¯s what I thought...a night attack from all sides. The enemy intends to decide the victor in this short decisive battle. I could not predict that they would want the supplies this badly.¡¹

    Oooooo, the sound vibrated through the ground and the voices reached the headquarters. For the headquarters the enemy¡¯s night raid has begun.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯se to this we should abandon the town and meet up with the main troops. It hurts to lose the town but if the main troops are breached then everything will be over.¡¹

    He must be a little impatient, but he didn¡¯t sound panicked. it¡¯s probably wise of me to follow the advice of the calm and collected Leopolt. After all, It¡¯s impossible to defeat the 1500 heavy cavalry with the troops we have on hand.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t abandon the town. But the battalion will meet up with the main troops.¡¹

    Leopolt of course makes a dubious face.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸I will protect this gate. If I can protect it until my allies are able to fend off the night ambush, then the steel spear cavalry that are here will be trapped like mice.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unreasonable!¡¹

    Making Celia¡¯s scream like this is bad, but I¡¯ll ignore her.

    ¡¸If I am behind the gate the most that cane attack me is three at a time. Finish tidying up the situation as soon as possible ande back here.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to die you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t die. If you don¡¯t go quickly they¡¯lle charging you know?¡¹

    Leopolt seeing me not giving up, takesmand of the battalion and has them head towards the main troops. And then he grabs the struggling Celia and left together.

    ¡¸May luck be on your side.¡¹

    A short but sweetst word.

    The enemy is in front of me. I do not need to be riding a horse to protect this gate. I was going to chase Schwartz after and close the gate, but that idiot came running to this side of the gate. I go to see it through and he neighs as he falls back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve had a death match.¡¹

    I toss away the sheath of the Dual Crater, and stab the unsheathed de into the ground. If Nonna saw this she may give me a headbutt.

    With this sword and spear close by, I¡¯ll make sure to stab every single one of them. The gate swayed slightly and creaked with a sword as the recement for the bolt. It¡¯s simple to break through the gate, I had no intention of sealing it off. But I¡¯ll give hell to those guys when they pass through the gate.

    I carry the spear on my shoulder and I lowered my body. I won¡¯t ce my hand against my face to confirm it, but I am quite certain that I was smiling.

 Chapter 48: Arkland War â‘¤ Guardian of the Gate

    <h4>Chapter 48: Arnd War ¢Ý Guardian of the Gate</h4>

    ¡ªCalvaryman POV¡ª

    With a thunderous roar the bolt was destroyed and the gate opens.

    ¡¸Overrun them!!!¡¹

    A cavalryman with his longnce propped up, came charging towards the gate.

    To let your own town be turned into the enemy¡¯s base and all you peasants do is just stand there watching, you lot are traitors! I¡¯ll kill all of you townspeople.

    Just like how many rebellions were suppressed in the past, the townspeople were cowardly and underhanded folk. When their feudal lord was stripped of guards and left without protection, the people of this town were brave enough to beat him to death with their mob mentality. However, when an army of this caliber arrives, they wille out to beg for their lives.

    Needless to say, I will not heed their requests.

    The battle during the day ended with an unsatisfying result, But to make up for it I¡¯m going to rampage in this battle to my heart¡¯s content. Let¡¯s settle this quickly, I¡¯m looking forward to breaking through the enemy¡¯s headquarters and aplishing my misson.

    ¡¸Something is weird?¡¹

    Thendscape spins vertically. Then things turn ck. He did not even notice until the very end that his head was flying severed in the air.

    ¡ªAegir POV¡ª

    ¡¸That¡¯s two people down!¡¹

    The first two units that came through got their heads blown off as they stood in the way. Following up, I stabbed their horses with a straight thrust from my poxe and dragged them towards the ground. The fallen soldiers who could not avoid in time had their heads crushed, while I finished off the horses by slicing off their necks.

    I feel sorry for the horses, but I dumped the corpses in front of the gate, so they can no longer run at me while on horseback. I don¡¯t have to worry about them leaping over an obstacle of this height.

    ¡¸Who is it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Clear the path!¡¹

    One of the enemy horsemen was being noisy so I throw the dead soldier¡¯s spear at him to shut him up. Words are unnecessary. I¡¯m going to kill you guys, so all of you should also try to kill me. It¡¯s quite simple isn¡¯t it?

    I cut down the soldier who tried to maneuver pass the gate somehow while still riding his horse. The cavalry quickly dismounted with their spears at the ready, trying to pierce me to death but I use my Dual Crater to cut up all the spearheads. The heads of the dumbfounded soldiers are promptly and cleanly sliced in half.

    I did everything possible. I swung my poxe, shed with my sword, and threw any dropped weapons back at them.

    When about 30 of them were turned into corpses, a bolt suddenly pierces my shoulder. It seems someone was aiming at me with a bow gun from outside the gate. A sharp pain runs through my body but I can still fight.

    I pull out the bolt protruding from my wound, and crush the face of the soldier who came running at me thinking that it was an opening and once again, bolts came flying one after the other soon after. But I won¡¯t be eating those so easily the second time. I grabbed my cloak and bring it in front of my body. Although it¡¯s a cloth that might not be able to block arrows from a bow gun, this is a special one which prevents projectiles, like arrows, from piercing through.

    I assessed the hole in my body. It¡¯s deep, blood is flowing out but it¡¯s not an vital organ. It¡¯s not like the blood is squirting out either so I¡¯ll be able to hold on for a while.

    Because I seem to have be quiet, they thought it was an opportunity to rush in and I wielded my poxe and sword to meet the oing wave.

    Spreading open my cloak I brandished my poxe. There was a sound of something bursting and four sounds of a person falling over the pile of corpses, then something broke off and there are three sounds of something dropping.

    There is one short? When I checked, I saw that there was some fat from a humans body remaining on the spear, thereby causing my poxe to lose some of its sharpness, causing thest person¡¯s head to be cut only halfway through. It¡¯s too gross so I use my hand to tear it off.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still not dead yet you know? What are you guys going to do about it?¡¹

    Iugh while brandishing the head I twisted off in one hand.

    ¡¸Bow guns! Move forward and kill that monster!¡¹

    What cowards. I throw the head, and once again use my cloak to stop the bolts.

    It¡¯s a hellish scene where sweat and death are dancing. But being in the middle of it doesn¡¯t feel too bad.

    A spear stabs my leg. In return, I use my sword to pierce his head.

    Someone thrusts the sword into the gap of my crushed armor. In return I split his body in two.

    My wounds increase one by one, but the heart calms in proportion to the amount of blood flowing out. I calmly check my body. I already have wounds all over but I still have yet to get a fatal wound. I can still fight.

    A certain soldieres forth and names himself as some knight, but I can¡¯t hear anything. I swung my poxe at him, but after going through many fights and shes throughout the years, it has finally reached its durability limit and my Bardiche broke. My heart is calm, but I¡¯m sad because one of the things that connected me to Lucy was broken.

    The knight seem to be ted with his sess but I don¡¯t know why they feel like they won. He was hurting my ears so, putting together my resentment for my Bardiche, I thrust my broken poxe into his neck and he became quiet. Forcing the broken metal pieces into him definitely looks like it hurts.

    I put force into my leg and pull the Dual Crater out and held it over my head in an overhead position. The enemies close in on me as I cut them down consecutively, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5...all the way to about 20. I am out of breath and my vision is going dark. I may have lost too much blood.

    I can¡¯t die yet. I haven¡¯t fulfilled my promise with Lucy, there are women in the mansion that adore me and will let me do as I wish. It will be a waste if I die here.

    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing?! 1500 Steel Lance Cavalrymen are being pinned down by one person!¡¹

    ¡¸But captain! He has already cut down 100 people...¡¹

    ¡¸You should go! Go forward and cut him! The reward will be whatever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! I can¡¯t possibly do it!¡¹

    Was it 100 people? Just 1400 left and it feels so far away.

    The pathetic knight that his superior told to charge in was split in half.

    ¡¸Was that...101?¡¹

    (Light Novel Illustration: Aegir ying 101)

    When Iughed, the enemy knights and their followers slightly fell back.

    ¡ªErich POV¡ª

    Central Army Campsite Army Commander Main Troops

    ¡¸Let go, let go, let go, let go!!!!!!¡¹

    The emotionally unstable girl is being held down by Agor, the adjutant. If he lets his hands go, then she would quickly head towards the town.

    Those guys in the third division mixed battalion went under themand of the main troops. If they were left on the battlefield, they would still have an important role to fulfill but his follower, even though she¡¯s a little young, she is also his lover. Her temper tantrum is in quite a terrible state.

    The night battle initially pushed us back because of the effectiveness of the surprise attack, but right now, it was developing in our favor. The enemies, along with our allies, were exhausted after the battle during the daytime, so the difference between our army, which has rested a little bit, and the enemy who had to prepare for the continuing night attack, is showing.

    Clearly, the enemy soldiers are out of breath due to the fatigue. But this should not be out of their expectations, the enemy hopes to burn the town and have the Steel Lance Cavalrymen charge us from behind.

    With the town burning, the confused mass of soldiers will be rushed by the cavalry. It should be enough impact to finish things off.

    For the time being, the long spear squad will hold them off but to the 1500 heavy cavalry unit, they will be nothing but paper.

    But they didn¡¯te. If the town has fallen, then they would at least burn a torch and fly the Arnd g on the town walls.

    It¡¯s not something that a single man could hope to stop. With the time that he bought for us, we are rapidly closing in on the enemies.

    Surely he can¡¯t be saved. That¡¯s natural, if he could survive by himself against 1500 cavalry, then that would make him the reincarnation of the god of battle or the demon king. His sacrifice will not be in vain. If we can crush the enemy main forces first then they won¡¯t be able to burn the town and the victor will be determined.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go from the right wing. Concentrate your arrows! They should all be ming arrows. Burn the enemies while lighting the ce up.¡¹

    ¡¸Quickly! If I don¡¯t go quickly he¡¯ll die! Aegir-sama will die!¡¹

    The battle continues, Celia¡¯s sorrowful screams ring through the night sky.

    ¡ªAegir POV¡ª

    ¡¸15...2? Or is it 153?¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to keep count while fighting. I retaliated while grabbing hold onto the spear that stabbed me in the side but I couldn¡¯t pull it out, and my body has been pierced with several bolts. My right leg has been shed and I can¡¯t move it as I want.

    If they alle attack me at once then I won¡¯t be able to block it all, but there is no use worrying about that. The area surrounding the gate already has corpses piled up to my waist; it¡¯s bing a ce that is quite hard to run through.

    ¡¸Um...! Us too!¡¹

    Behind me, the residents of the town are gathering. At first, I thought that I was going to get stabbed from the back or something, but seeing that if the Steel Lance Cavalrymen got in they would also get killed, they wanted to cooperate with me.

    But I refused them. There is nothing they can do. If I pulled back and had them protect the front of the gate, then it would be easily broken through.

    To stop a 1500 cavalry unit, you need to do so in a tight space. If they get out and spread in a wide space then there is nothing you can do.

    I call over a woman who was holding a stick and looked like she was about to cry.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry, so go back home and sleep. When my wounds heal I¡¯ll pay you a visit at night.¡¹

    While not missing the chance to flirt, I turned to face the enemy soldiersing at me.

    ¡¸Not being able to move my leg is inconvenient!¡¹

    I grabbed my sword and let him pierce his own throat on it, continuing with the second and third person, I sh them away.

    ¡¸Er...156 was it? There are still so many.¡¹

    When I look up, the sun was about to rise. If I were to look at it from above the town walls, it would be quite beautiful without a doubt.

    ¡ªThird Person POV Erich¡ª

    Central Army

    ¡¸Raise your shouts for victory!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooooooooh!!¡¹

    The Arnd soldiers ran and scattered. The soldiers who continued to fight despite their fatigue have finally reached their limit.

    It was a small scale copse, though the rout spread in a sh throughout the whole army, the enemy gave up on gaining control over the town and chose to at least withdraw orderly.

    But Erich was not na?ve nor ipetent, so he wasn¡¯t going to let them go for free. The central army moved in all directions for a full power attack on enemies in all locations, defeating them, chasing them down, and wounding them severely.

    He wanted to pursue the enemies, who have already retreated, but chasing the enemies who have ran away may lead to a counter-attack from the enemy camp which is dangerous. Also, there are high-value targets still remaining.

    Having destroyed the enemy main forces, he was thinking about how to deal with the rest of the matter and wanted to eliminate the Steel Lance Cavalrymen right now.

    He gave the orders to each squad to head to the town but when he did so, Celia and Agor jumped on their horses and kicked them to a gallop.

    ¡¸Follow me! I¡¯m going to help the battalionmander!¡¹

    There was nobody who truly believed that he was still alive. But as such, Celia will be the only one who will dive in there.

    Celia is the mascot of the first division cavalrypany. There are many who think that she likes to nag, and is always trying to seem tall standing on her tiptoes, but also see it as cute. If he let her die under his nose then it would affect his pride as a man.

    Following the girl, the whole army moves. Victory has already been achieved, what is left is to bask in the glory of victory.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    In front of the town walls, a pile of corpses made up of Steel Lance Cavalrymen was stacked where the gate is located.

    There were many, probably over 1000 left. They should have been upying the inside of the town at this juncture, but they are still stuck outside.

    ¡¸They have still not been let into the town...and that means he is still alive!¡¹

    The cavalry divisioning up from the rear realizes that too, and started to increase their speed.

    They have suffered some losses and were less than 100, but it was significant that they appeared. It means that the Arnd army has been defeated and the arrival of the reinforcement caused the Steel Lance Cavalrymen to panic. Soon, a few thousand infantry units appeared together with the first cavalry division, it turned into an all-out brawl.

    Because of the huge wedge made in front of the castle gate, they were unable to reform their battle lines properly, with each one trying to be first, it caused chaos when they started to retreat, a spear was thrust from the side, and the infantry swept the horse¡¯s legs to cause it to fall over.

    Without even giving a nce at the scene before her, Celia rushed to the gate. All around the gate there were countless corpses piling up, such that it blocks the vision of anything beyond them. Her horse also lost its bnce and fell over.

    As if it didn¡¯t hurt when she fell off her horse, she crawled over the mountain of corpses and entered the town.

    And then she found him. With his entire body drenched in blood, he was using the enemy¡¯s spear as a stick to support himself. The sword he was gripping in his hand was the treasured sword Duel Crater; it was the sword he received from the woman he once lived together with.

    ¡¸Ae-Aegir-sama?¡¹

    He was standing but his eyes are not opening. Fearing the worst, she rushed over to him but he suddenly rubbed Celia¡¯s ass when she came to hug him.

    (Light Novels Illustration: Celia Reuniting with Aegir)

    ¡¸You¡¯re bing more like a woman...maybe it¡¯s about time I eat you.¡¹

    ¡¸Saying something like that at a time like this... I¡¯ve always been ready...¡¹

    While still hugging and enjoying the soft sensation of the sobbing girl, Aegir lost his consciousness.

    Extra Story Maria¡¯s Daily Life ¢Ü Going back in time a little before the order to sortie

    ¡ªMiti¡¯s POV¡ª

    ¡¸Ahh..Miti, I¡¯m sorry! I spilled a little tea...could you wipe it for me?¡¹

    Wipe it yourself! And what¡¯s more, you¡¯re the one who spilt it on the carpet!

    ¡¸Miti, we ran out of sugar, can you go out and buy some?¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me that when we just came back from shopping!

    ¡¸Miti, I want to try on some new clothes, could you support my breasts a little?¡¹

    They¡¯re too big! Even using both hands they¡¯re too heavy! What did you eat for them to be like this?!

    ¡ªMaria POV¡ª

    In the evening, when the preparations for dinner were done, Miti was also finished cleaning and was taking a break in the kitchen. Miti was voicing herints about Nonna-san with a dejected face.

    ¡¸Nonna-san.. she really hates me doesn¡¯t she? I don¡¯t remember ever doing anything bad to her though.¡¹

    No, more like Nonna-san acts like that towards everybody else except for Aegir-san.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright~ Nobody hates you Miti. Everyone knows that you¡¯re a good kid~¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~ I love you Maria-san. But, I¡¯m not good with Nonna-san, or rather I dislike her, she¡¯s too mean~¡¹

    Well, Nonna-san is not a bad person either, but maybe she just hasn¡¯t lost her attitude as a noble. I¡¯ll also let her know directly. But first, I need to remove this internal conflict between them.

    ¡¸Miti, are you alright for tonight? Will youe to my room when everyone is asleep?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? I¡¯ll be fine, but what happened?¡¹

    I chuckle while reassuring her and telling her it¡¯s alright, she¡¯ll surely be surprised.

    ¡ªMaria¡¯s POV¡ª

    Later at night,

    ¡¸Good evening~ Sorry I¡¯m disturbing you sote.¡¹

    ¡¸I was the one that called you after all~ Well, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Miti wonders where she would be going as she tilts her head; I pull her along by her hand and head towards Nonna-san¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Eeeh! If we go at this time then she¡¯ll tell me a bunch of things...¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, since it¡¯s Nonna-san¡¯s turn today. Put your ear against the door and listen.¡¹

    Miti timidly ces her ear by the door, her handes up to her mouth and she turned red.

    ¡¸Maria-san! Inside is?!¡¹

    Today, Nonna-san is getting affection. If you stay quiet, even without putting your ear against it, you could hear Nonna-san¡¯s moans.

    ¡¸I think Nonna-san¡¯s body is undergoing forey. If they were going at it for real then her voice wouldn¡¯t be like that.¡¹

    Her voice is surprisingly loud, only second to Ca-san.

    ¡¸Why are you showing this to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, Miti was peeking when it was my turn, right?¡¹

    Miti instantly turned red.

    ¡¸No wa-! Something like that!!¡¹

    ¡¸If you make such loud noises they¡¯ll realize you¡¯re here~ You should watch carefully because that Nonna-san also has a cute side~¡¹

    She¡¯s denying it, but she is already quite used to opening the door without making a sound. It seems she has quite the experience with this.

    Once the door was opened, Nonna-san¡¯s voice became louder.

    ¡¸Look, right now they are bing one~¡¹

    ¡¸A, amazing. She¡¯s leaning back so much and screaming...¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna-san has gotten on top~¡¹

    ¡¸Her irritatinglyrge breasts are jiggling. Ah, she sat down.¡¹

    Actually since a while ago, my eyes already met with Aegir-san¡¯s. I pointed to Miti and smiled and grinned. He¡¯s surely putting on a show for Miti.

    ¡¸Arara, she¡¯s being lifted up.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s going to do something like that too!? Nonna-san hasn¡¯t said a word.¡¹

    She has been only raising her voice. And if that is done then it¡¯ll be about time I think.

    ¡¸Watch carefully. Nonna-san is about to be cute soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What will...ah!¡¹

    Nonna-san screams and spasms, she loses her strength and became just like a puppet.

    ¡¸That is, that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, she¡¯s having an orgasm, but it won¡¯t be over until Aegir-san is satisfied~¡¹

    He further goes at Nonna-san who was limp like a puppet. Nonna-san was still getting fucked but whether it was her instincts, her arms and legs remained entangled.

    ¡¸Give me, a child, a baby.. ¡¹

    She was mumbling incoherently and repeating it over and over. She really wants his child doesn¡¯t she.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just about time.¡¹

    ¡¸.....¡¹

    Miti swallows her saliva, her eyes couldn¡¯t look away. Aegir-san also makes it so that everything could be seen from over here. His movements stopped. Aah, right now he is in the middle of pouring his seed in her.

    ¡¸Maria-san, that is that thing right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right now, he¡¯s imnting his seed~¡¹

    Because Aegir-san is amazing, it will take 30 seconds.

    ¡¸Nonna-san, is she alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she is actually the happiest person right now.¡¹

    After everything was over, Aegir-san fell asleep in the shape of the ´ó character. Nonna-san came to her senses and was cleaning up his precious tool.

    ¡¸Look, isn¡¯t Nonna-san cute when she¡¯s desperately servicing him? Normally she has a sarcastic side, but if you look at her like this, she¡¯s just a woman.¡¹

    Miti whispered in a quiet voice.

    ¡¸That is only when she is in front of the man she loves that she tters him, isn¡¯t that inconsistent?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing! That aside, for me I¡¯m scared of a man¡¯s thing...No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s impossible! My hole for example will explode for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah~ That¡¯s because Aegir-san¡¯s thing is quite special. Normal guys have things about half or maybe a third of that size.¡¹

    That¡¯s ording to Melissa-san, so I can¡¯t reallypare since I haven¡¯t seen other guys¡¯.

    ¡¸I-is that so!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, and also the amount of seeding out from normal guys will not expand your stomach that much either. As a man he is quite an amazing person~¡¹

    If the first one you see is Aegir-san¡¯s, then if you see other men¡¯s then you¡¯ll probably be disappointed. Or maybe she will join us just like that as a part of our group?

    ¡¸Hey Miti~? Have you thought about bing Aegir-san¡¯s woman?¡¹

    At this point, why not ask her clearly?

    ¡¸Eeeh! I don¡¯t know about something like that. It¡¯s a little scary. ¡¹

    But it¡¯s not like she dislikes it. If she¡¯s like this then she might be ready to eat tomorrow. Aegir-san doesn¡¯t seem like the person who prefers little girls, but sinceing Miti has been rapidly growing up, and is already one of us.

    Miti is getting restless and seems unsatisfied, like something is missing. Is it because I¡¯m here that she can¡¯t do something very important?

    ¡¸Well I¡¯ll be going back to my room. Don¡¯t stay out too long.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye-yes ma¡¯am!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, one more thing. I¡¯ll give you something you can use against Nonna-san.¡¹

    I bring Miti¡¯s ear close.

    ¡¸No way! She did something like that!? Ca-san wouldugh at her is she knew!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu. Well goodnight then.¡¹

    Although, I think you should have waited until I got to my room before you lowered your underwear.....

    ¡ªMiti¡¯s POV¡ª

    The next day,

    ¡¸Miti! The tea leaves are running out. Didn¡¯t I tell you to buy these?¡¹

    You didn¡¯t say that. That and the fact that the amount decreased so quickly is because you are chugging it down like water. But today¡¯s me will not stamp my feet in frustration, because I have a powerful weapon.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry. Yesterday I was cleaning the area around the mansion and it took up my time.¡¹

    ¡¸Cleaning is your daily routine isn¡¯t it? To make such an excuse¨C¡¹¡¸Sorry, but it seems that there was someone who had an ¡®ident¡¯!¡¹

    Nonna freezes suddenly.

    ¡¸It was excessively scattered around, I thought that it may have been sprinkled from the window. It wasn¡¯t there yet when I made my rounds in the ¡®afternoon¡¯.¡¹

    Nonna who was red down to her neck took her empty cup and pretended to sip from it by putting it to her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you to get it tomorrow when you go shopping. I¡¯m busy so I¡¯ll be going now!¡¹

    Nonna quickly scurries off to her own room.

    ¡ªMiti¡¯s POV¡ª

    ¡¸Like I said, it was so much that people could see! It was Aegir-sama that did it! Being embraced had nothing to do with it!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you on about, mumbling like that it¡¯s disgusting. Has it gotten to the point where your brain is controlled by your breasts?¡¹

    Ignoring Ca snidements, Nonna leaves.

    I won, I finally won! That nasty woman is destroyed. I¡¯ll be drying theundry in the best mood today. While spinning a basket full ofundry, I exit to the garden. The sun is nice today; let¡¯s increase the number of rotations.

    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹

    I collided with something and tumbled around. The basketnded steadily and somehow theundry didn¡¯t spill...over...

    In front of my sight was Celia-san who was flipped upside down. Right next to her was the master who was smiling bitterly; they were probably practicing their swordy in the garden. It seems that she fell over because I bumped into her from behind.

    ¡¸Owie...be careful!¡¹

    Celia-san shouted, but she has yet to realize her own situation.

    ¡¸Your cute butt is showing.¡¹

    The master points out whileughing.

    That¡¯s right, Because I was holding on to the hem of her short pants, even her underwear was pulled down; Not only was her smooth and shiny little ass showing, but even her genitals were exposed.

    ¡¸Uhh!!!¡¹

    Celia-san quickly covers herself and turns red. Of course, right after...

    ¡¸How dare you...how dare you embarrass me in front of Aegir-sama...I won¡¯t forget this...¡¹

    Perhaps because the master was there, her angry voice was somewhat suppressed, but it was still the angriest voice I¡¯ve ever heard from her.

    Even though I¡¯ve just gotten out of one thing another problem arises, so it seems that my days of peace is still far away from being realized.

    Aegir Hardlett 19 years old Autumn

    ss: Central Army 3rd div. Mixed Battalion Commander

    Squads: 1st div. Cavalry Company Heavy cavalry 120 units, light cavalry 20 units (with damage)

    3 Infantry Companies 150 men, 130 men, 100 men

    Engineering Corps 200 people

    Volunteer Soldiers 250 people

    Total 830 people

    Army Subordinates: Celia (follower), Leopolt (follower and strategist), Agor (infantrypanymander), Carl (infantrypanymander), Mack (engineering corpsmander), Christoph (rank and file), Yogley (volunteer soldier manager)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword)

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Current Location: Arnd territory northern part Town of Datrohn

    Achievements: Enemy vanguard vanquished (Joint)

    Viges captured x8 , upied Datrohn , repelled the Steel Lance Cavalrymen

    Single-handedly defended Datrohn , 200 people killed

 Chapter 49: Arkland War â‘¥ Collapsing Country, Falling Little Flower

    <h4>Chapter 49: Arnd War ¢Þ Copsing Country, Falling Little Flower</h4>

    ¨CThird Person King Alexandro POV¨C

    Goldonia Royal Pce, Late at night

    ¡¸Urgent report from suprememander Radhalde!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    ¡¸You came!¡¹

    The king ordered that if an urgent report came from Baron Radhalde, he would want to be woken up even if it waste at night. The guards hurriedly rushed to let him know, but there was no need. The king appears taking along his close associates.

    ¡¸Sorry for my rudeness thiste at night, but it is from the suprememander...¡¹

    ¡¸Enough! Hurry and tell me!¡¹

    He interrupts the messenger¡¯s speech. The king is also feeling quite nervous as his face stiffens.

    ¡¸Yessir! Our Central Army has collided with the enemy Arnd Northern Army¡¯s main force in the suburbs of the town of Datrohn, and as a result of a furious battle, they have been defeated! The enemy suffers heavy losses and has run away scattered!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸They won!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of lord Radhalde!¡¹

    High-level officials of the minister ss and high-ss nobles were showing emotions and cheering as if they were soldiers of the lowest ss.

    ¡¸I see, they won! Good...that¡¯s good!¡¹

    The king is also filled with emotion as he gazes up to the skies.

    ¡¸The allies have suffered quite the loss too, but after shuffling some soldiers here and there, an additional invasion is possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Send the messenger immediately! Tell them to resume the invasion as soon as possible. It¡¯s fine if they just advance.¡¹

    The king chuckles. Erich has fulfilled his role, and all the moves that the king has yed in advance are starting toe together. The king feels ted in his heart. Arnd, that abominable insect of a country, will disappear forever from the map.

    ¨CCelia POV¨C

    At the same time, Datrohn Feudal lord¡¯s mansion; A room, Celia

    ¡¸It seems that he somehow managed to hold on.¡¹

    The concerned people all breathed sighs of relief. Even amongst them I sat on the floor weakly. On top of the bed, the hero who cut down 200 people and protected the town, lord Hardlett who is Aegir-sama, is sleeping.

    ¡¸There are no ces on his body, which don¡¯t have wounds. There are also several ces where it reached his organs too...no matter how good of a medicine I use, losing that much blood and still being able to stay alive, I can only believe that he is someone loved by the gods.¡¹

    The doctor spreads his arms as if to say that a miracle happened.

    ¡¸He¡¯ll probably be awake soon. Keep him steady for a while, have him eat nutritious food that have been broken down gently, wipe his body down and apply the medicine. He should be fine.¡¹

    The doctor left, everyone didn¡¯t want to disturb him while he was recovering so they also left and only I remained.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d...I¡¯m really d...¡¹

    I cling onto the hand of my unconscious master, and press it to my face.

    On that day, I was relieved when he was talkative and rubbing my butt, but his entire body was covered with not only the enemy¡¯s blood. When I went to give him first-aid treatment and took off the broken armor, I was shocked. The tip of the spear, arrows, bolts ¨C all of them were pierced through his body.

    (He can¡¯t be saved)

    I immediately thought so. If I found another soldier who suffered the same injuries, I would not let him suffer and my first thought would be to put him at ease.

    But I wouldn¡¯t do that to this man, I absolutely won¡¯t let him die. For now, I have to let himy in bed, although the battle is still going on right now outside the gate and there is no help. I threw away the heavy armor, lifted him up and carry him into the town.

    My master, who was quite muscr, was more than twice my weight. My whole body was screaming, my muscles were hurting as if they were being torn apart. But I can¡¯t drop him or pull back. Even if my limbs are torn off that would be fine, as long as I get him to a safe location to let him sleep as soon as possible....

    I finally arrived andid him down at the town square to call the servant¡¯s family to allow us to borrow a bed, and have them call the doctor. But the doctor¡¯s, as well as the family¡¯s expression was dark. No matter how anyone looked at it, it was a fatal wound. I would give out as much money as necessary to get them to use the best medicine, but they told me that he lost too much blood and that he wouldn¡¯tst even one night.

    That day I was outside the resident¡¯s house, sitting down as if guarding the door. Even if I was inside there was nothing I could do, and if my master died then I felt like I would kill the doctor.

    Eventually, the doctor¡¯s movements began to panic. At first he was doing his best to care for him, but whether it was his well-trained body, or because of the blessings from the war god, it seems the possibility that he would recover was increasing.

    Because his wounds could rot if he was left in an unsanitary ce, we carried him to the feudal lord¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s something rude to say, but it was normal for the regr citizens¡¯ homes to have rodents and insects crawling in them. Starting with Mack, we gathered strong men from the squad, and moved him to the bed without letting it shake.

    And then we arrive at this moment. Thinking about it, three days has passed since then and I haven¡¯t taken a nap. When he departed, I was ready to quickly follow after him , even if it was a ce like the underworld I felt like we could do it together.

    But there is no need to do that anymore. I can feel myself falling asleep with peace of mind for a few seconds.

    ¨CThird person POV¨C

    Arnd Somewhere

    ¡¸Hey did you hear?¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid? It seems like the northern army lost?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way! The northern army is like the strongest army, and not to mention they have the famed general, His Excellency Aslodith, leading them!¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like there is no mistaking it. They came back looking all beat up and locked themselves in the garrison.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like the strongest elite, the steel spear cavalry also came back with only half their members.¡¹

    In the town and in the vige, the rumors circted. The Arnd king and the government officials arrested several people for spreading bad rumors and publicly executed them but they could not keep the mouths of people from opening.

    It was not only within rural areas, but even in theparatively richer cities, there was a disturbing movement spreading amongst the citizens. A high tax rate, a long-term conscription, and anything and everything that dissatisfied them about the army¡¯s influence had originally been suppressed, and when things started to crumble, the kingdom has begun to copse from the inside.

    But rumors that leak naturally would not spread this quickly. They appear where people are gathered and spread the rumors, then they would go to another town. Those guys came from the north and are spreading the ¡®truth¡¯ of Arnd.

    ¡¸Even if you say something like that, Arnd will be the one to win in the end. Try to think about it, up until now how many tens of fights have they won? Who cares if they lost once.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if an idiot is making a fuss and opposes the government then they will get killed. It¡¯s the same conclusion up till now.¡¹

    Even so, there are many that still believe in the influence thatsted for many years. If you make a bad move and nothing happens in the end, you will be the ones being hunted down after all.

    ¡¸Look at that, the troops from the south are moving out!¡¹

    ¡¸They arepensating for their war potential. It seems it was true that they got beat up quite badly in the north.¡¹

    The battle lines of the troops that areing up from the south was a scene that was seen quite often in Arnd.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it weird? The garrison for the southern army is not here but a bit to the east?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe they were doing training exercises in the east or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have been in this town for a long time and I haven¡¯t seen them leave the garrison...¡¹

    Interrupting their conversation was the bell ringing in the town. If it rings it means that there is either a fire or the enemy is attacking, and then...

    ¡¸Enemy attack!?¡¹

    ¡¸That g is not the southern army! Is it the Treia kingdom? No way, those guys have crossed the borders!!¡¹

    A week from this day, it was ¡®the rebellion to bring back the safety of thend due to the suffering that the corrupt government is causing¡¯

    Northern region¡¯s Yurest Allied Nation, Western region¡¯s Stura Kingdom and Magrado Dukedom and Southern region¡¯s Treia kingdom.

    The four nations have dered war on Arnd; Treia and Yurest which were connected bynd crossed the national border, while Stura and Magrado across the river took advantage of the confusion and rode over to the port city on ships.

    It¡¯s true that these countries were enduring the tyranny of Arnd, but underneath that, it was because of Goldonia winning a battle that the rule for dividing up the territory became important.

    Nevertheless, they were able to decide to take their second step towards the Arnd army because of the victory at Datrohn. The victory of the peaceful country Goldonia, where people had doubts about its military strength, caused the leadership of that country to be restored, and as if they would miss out on their share, all the countries took action at once.

    The strongest northern army was defeated, all the surrounding countries dered war together, and then the citizens are being abandoned one after the other. The nobles as well as the farmers, and then even the soldiers were forced to ept the unpredicted copse of the Arnd kingdom.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Five dayster, Datrohn

    ¡¸Hey, Celia I can go by myself to the toilet.¡¹

    ¡¸No! It¡¯s because you must absolutely rx so you can¡¯t get up. Give up and please go ahead right into this tub.¡¹

    How can I excrete when I am being supported by a little girl? I try to get up by force but pain runs through my entire body and my movements froze. I was immediately held down by Celia.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, your wounds will open. I¡¯m asking you to please sleep.¡¹

    I gave up, andy on my side obediently. Even so, I am bad with the steel spear cavalry. In the past, I was also injured by it if I recall correctly.

    ¡¸I want to eat something.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, immediately.¡¹

    Celia feeds me the porridge, which was left on the table, with a spoon. I really appreciate her caring for me like this, but..

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t eat meat as well, I won¡¯t recover.¡¹

    The hard meat is chewed by Celia and she feeds me with her mouth. It was the same with chestnuts and pears. I could actually already eat by myself but I wanted Celia¡¯s mouth so I kept quiet.

    She is also growing quite nicely enough to call herself a woman. The body that was recovering began to assert itself by raising theforter.

    ¡¸Celia...¡¹

    I ce my hand on her small head but she said no and made me sleep.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already been close to a week, I¡¯m starting to reach my limit.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that if you release your seed, you use up your stamina. Please take care of yourself. Of course embracing a woman is out of the question.¡¹

    Celia is serious so it¡¯s probably impossible. I¡¯ll go and ask Rita or something.

    ¡¸By the way I told the servants harshly. If Aegir-sama calls you for sex that burdens him then I¡¯ll use a knife and slice up their lower mouth.¡¹

    It¡¯s Celia so she actually did so without holding back. Even if I ask for it she refuses me mildly.

    ¡¸When your wounds heal I can be your partner as much as you want, and I won¡¯t do anything violent to the servants nor say anything. If you want, I could find a nice ce for you in the town. That¡¯s why I want you to please rest now.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped since she has said this much. But when I get better I¡¯ll have Celia take in everything that I stored up.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just like your usual and women-lover self.¡¹

    He was waiting in front of the door probably, Erich appears with a dubious face. Celia quietly stands down.

    ¡¸This is, I¡¯ve shown you an ugly side of me. Is there something you have for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, an order to resume invasion came from his majesty. The reorganization of the troops is the minimum but that has beenpleted. We¡¯ll depart tomorrow morning.¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to say, but they would have to leave me here when they go. It can¡¯t be said that this body could keep up with them.

    ¡¸I understand. What will happen with my battalion?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought about having them patrol around the town as security but the damage from the other squads are worse than I thought. I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll take them under my directmand.¡¹

    ¡¸They would probably want a chance to increase their merits in battle too.¡¹

    (Light Novels Illustration: Aegir lying in bed)

    ¡¸I agree, I¡¯ll leave some guards here to preserve safety. Well, there is no chance for Arnd to make a counterattack.¡¹

    I also know about the state of things. Four countries are participating in the war, and are closing in on their capital city. They can¡¯t imagine that Goldonia was the first one to drop in on their capital.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll pray that you do well in battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you should get well soon and catch up with us.¡¹

    Erich leaves, and it became calm again. Erich, Agor and Leopolt have left, the only ones left are Celia and I.

    ¡¸Are you dissatisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not more than the fact that I can¡¯t hug a woman.¡¹

    Good grief, Celiaughs.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s sleep, I will also sleep together with you.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll get well quickly and chase after Erich.¡¹

    I change into clean clothes and sleep while I hug Celia who has crawled into the futon.

    But soon, realizing that I did not do something, in the end I had Celia help me out.

    ¡¸Go ahead, please let it out. I¡¯ll support you.¡¹

    ¡¸..............¡¹

    It¡¯s the first page of my life¡¯s humiliation.

    After that, what was started by Goldonia was continued by the other countries as they had a ¡®punitive force¡¯ heading towards the capital to continue their attack. The Arnd army¡¯s resistance was robust, but the frequently-urring rebellions tripped them up, the transportation of their goods were dyed so the situation was such that they could not fight satisfactorily.

    Especially, it was quite serious that the citizens who were abandoned were thoroughly aiming for the food ¨C resulting in shortage, on the battlefield it was often defeated by the punitive force, but they were unable to respond, and were as a whole slowly retreating.

    While they were in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation, Arnd did not lose control; they retreated to the capital while slowing down the punitive forces, but they cannot expect reinforcements toe from anywhere. Their food reserves is dwindling and finally rebellions came from the regr soldiers.

    They were those who once served the long-term conscription and have been thoroughly trained to be powerful, but they were conscripted once again and working hard so that they could return to the their families; they were not going to sacrifice themselves for the kingdom¡¯s sake.

    The internal conflict within the army finally caused the Arnd king¡¯s government to abandon hope of resistance deployed in a wide area. The remaining troops were ordered to return to the capital, and it was also done haphazardly; food wasmandeered from the viges and towns which caused the spark.

    Arnd¡¯s remaining military strength of 10,000 were gathering while carrying food and holing up in the capital, the punitive forces were surrounding them, and the state of battle entered a stalemate.

    Two weekster

    ¡¸There are no problems with your muscles or organs. It¡¯s a frightening recovery speed.¡¹

    There is the authorization from the doctor. There¡¯s also the medicine that helped, so my physical condition is not much different than before I got hurt.

    ¡¸There are scars on your skin though...¡¹

    It was because there was no ce on my body that wasn¡¯t hurt. As expected, the scars on my body stood out.

    ¡¸If I continue the treatment further for one week would the scars also get healed?¡¹

    If I do something like that, then I will be even more dyed in catching up with Erich. Arnd is already being pushed into the capital, it¡¯s not the time for me to rx and sleep around. Besides, for a man like me scars are something like a medal of honor.

    After the examination was over, I had only a towel over my crotch and head over to Celia and the servants just like that.

    ¡¸How are the wounds? Is it ugly?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the proof that Aegir-sama has been fighting hard. It¡¯s something to be respected, I don¡¯t think they are ugly at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Also...it makes you look tough and quite attractive.¡¹

    Rita ces her hand on my shoulder, and rubs it gently. It has been three weeks of abstinence and because of that I reacted immediately.

    ¡¸Ahem! Then examination is unnecessary. So I¡¯ll be leaving.¡¹

    It wouldn¡¯t be possible to start in front of him, so the doctor quickly leaves the room.

    I can¡¯t control my lust. I embrace Rita and grab her breasts, not caressing but in a way that would hurt since I put strength into it.

    ¡¸Ow! No, don¡¯t mind me. It must have been hard for you...please torment me as you wish.¡¹

    I put it in my mouth and suck as if I would bite it, taking it off would be too slow so I pull back her apron dress. My meat spear is alsorger than normal especially around the tip area, and it was like intercourse that animals would do.

    But behind me tiny hands are rubbing her breasts.

    Celia looks miserable, and she was there with an angry look, burying her face in my back. That¡¯s right, I was swept away by my lust. Celia was also the one who saved me, and Celia was also the one who took care of me. Thus, she should be the first one that I embrace right after I recover.

    ¡¸Rita, I¡¯m sorry about everyone else but right now, please leave.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s eyes light up, Rita, as if to say that I was helpless, nodded and went to leave the room.

    ¡¸Celia-sama is still not a woman and has not matured yet. If you were to go at her for real she will break you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s none of your business! Just hurry up and leave.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Hardlett-sama, I will be waiting in front of the room so if you desire it, please call on me.¡¹

    Whether she knew what I liked or whether it was on purpose, she emphasized her butt while she was walking out of the room. Celia got upset and threatened me like a cat would.

    When nobody was left in the room, I face Celia from the front and stare at her. I felt like I wanted to say something but I thought it was unnecessary and withdrew my words. It seems like it was the same for Celia.

    Since the time we met we have been together all the time. There were fewer times that she was not by my side.

    ¡¸Come here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The both of us became naked and Celia got up on my stomach. It was probably Melissa that taught her, she was twisting her waist as if trying to tempt men. But, instead of inviting lust it made meugh.

    ¡¸Why are youughing!?¡¹

    ¡¸A virgin doesn¡¯t have to think too much. Leave it to the guy.¡¹

    I rolled her over and I was the one on top of Celia. It¡¯s a naked body that I¡¯m quite familiar with but I finally think about the difference between our bodies. Because of the abstinence, my meat rod has erged more than usual and it doesn¡¯t seem like it could possibly enter.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t hesitate. I can finally be your woman for real this time and it¡¯s been my long-cherished ambition even if I were broken.¡¹

    Seeing my indecision, Celia spread her legs wide and stretched her hands. It¡¯s a terribly vulgar look but I did not feel it was strange. My lower half that was suppressed was crying to hurry and give it a woman.

    ¡¸I may not be able to be gentle. If you can¡¯t hold it in anymore you can scream loudly.¡¹

    ¡¸If I did that you¡¯re going to stop right? Then even if I die I won¡¯t scream.¡¹

    The small Celia was biting on the sheets, and doesn¡¯t intend to scream no matter what. I was going to get her ready and put my finger in, but just from her anticipation she was already dripping with genital fluids and is quite wet.

    I put myself in between Celia¡¯s legs, and cover her body with mine. She quickly entwines her limbs with me and smiles.

    ¡¸Here I go....¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª!!! Ts¡ª!!¡¹

    She is biting the sheets so her voice doesn¡¯te out but when I push the tip into her entrance it seems like it already hurts. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll just do some intercrural sex and was going to pull my hips back but Celia¡¯s legs came around me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! Today will be the day you make me a woman. ...please, even if I break or tear apart... I want to be Aegir-sama¡¯s woman. You said you weren¡¯t going to stop if I don¡¯t scream didn¡¯t you?!¡¹

    I breathe out a sigh. If I were to stop if she said this much then it would be quite cruel.

    ¡¸Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. Prepare yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    I push my cock into Celia¡¯s tight hole. Celia¡¯s voiceless screams, and her insides which were convulsing were ignored by me as I added more weight. I could hear her insides spreading open and as I pushed a little deeper, my meat rod hit the membrane that signified her purity.

    ¡¸....¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead.¡¹

    When I nced at her face, she was smiling as if to say please break it quickly.

    Without using lively waist movements, I just put a little strength into it and the membrane tears apart, Celia bes a woman. I expected her to scream but unexpectedly she looked happy and was asking for a kiss.

    (Light Novel Illustration: Celia bing Aegir¡¯s Woman)

    Are you okay? While I was having doubts, she asks me to move my hips. I did not even put half of it in her, and everytime I start to move, her insides squeeze me as if wanting to shave off my meat rod.

    ¡¸It feels good! It¡¯s wonderful!¡¹

    When I use my finger to touch her, Celia¡¯s vagina seems to be on the verge of bursting and has epted my meat rod against everything, but her voice tells me she seems to be feeling quite good.

    It¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t hurt and I thought to thrust for a while but my meat rod wants to quickly ejacte and was increasing in hardness. I hug Celia¡¯s entire body and swing my hips. Every time I thrust, her stomach intes with the shape of my thing, her genitals are painfully spreading open, but her mouth was only telling me how much she loves me and how good it feels.

    Even if I suck on her mouth, even if I thrust violently, even if I rock gently, even if I suck on her breasts, even if I rub her clit, even if I insert a finger into her asshole...no matter what I do, Celia was happy, and was begging for me to do more.

    ¡¸Is it okay if I rode on top?¡¹

    Celia got on top of me and started to move her hips up and down with great vigor. I can¡¯t believe that she is doing so while holding in her pain.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big! I love you Aegir-sama~! Please love me more and more¡¹

    Celia stretches her hand down towards me and I went to grope Celia¡¯s breasts that have inted but it was then that I realized. Her body was soaking wet with cold sweat, which was clearly abnormal.

    She was so happy to have sex with me that Celia¡¯s heart removed the feeling of pain. But her body was enduring the pain and was causing her to have cold sweat.

    For her to love me that much is quite splendid but there is a limit to how much pleasure the heart could use to cover up the pain. I thought that Celia who was shaking her hips on top of me was pausing for a bit but with a p, she fell to my chest.

    ¡¸Wh, wha? My body won¡¯t move...Why!?¡¹

    This time the body is trying to protect itself by not letting her move. Celia is making a fuss on top of my chest but I hug her tightly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine like this. You worked hard. It felt good.¡¹

    ¡¸But, I haven¡¯t made you satisfied yet!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s because you tried so hard that I¡¯m at my limit, I can cum at anytime.¡¹

    What I was saying was true, if I lost focus then it would start releasing now.

    ¡¸Th-then!¡¹

    ¡¸Just feel it like you are now, without moving. I¡¯ll pour it into you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...no matter how much...¡¹

    Celia, who was riding on top of me, had her ass rubbed by both of my hands, and when she was properly fixed, I rx my abdominal muscles.

    ¡¸Oooh....¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Aaaah....¡¹

    We both let out quiet voices which were not screams. What kind of noise did I even make? While I was thinking that my seed spilled out. The desire that I was umting for three weeks was flowing out into the hole of the girl who has just lost her virginity. My meat rod was pulsing greatly inside her narrow hole, that movement passed through Celia¡¯s stomach and made it all the way in so my stomach could feel it too.

    ¡¸Amazing...it¡¯s hot...Aegir-sama¡¯s seed...I¡¯m so happy...¡¹

    I could tell that Celia¡¯s stomach was expanding as I could feel it. The semen that was way too thick was tightly pushed in because of my meat rod and was not able to overflow outside, and it was pushed in and collected from Celia¡¯s hole all the way to her womb.

    The ejactionsted for a good 3 minutes, the meat rod withers as if fully satisfied and the seed was flying out from Celia and onto the bed, the floor, and also the wall. Her hole was spread out quite cruely, and I was uneasy that her hole would be asrge as the size of her butt.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite amazing...¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it would be fine just to return...then I would be exclusively for Aegir-sama...¡¹

    When I thought it would be problematic for the open hole I stuck my finger in it, and it squeezed shut. Well, it seems that I can still have fun with Celia¡¯s tight hole.

    ¡¸Arge amount of juices came out so it became easier for it to go in. Please continue to be affectionate with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push yourself.¡¹

    Celiasted until she lost her consciousness.

    ¡¸Embrace me more...it¡¯s fine if you kill me while you embrace me.¡¹

    She was speaking nonsense.

    ¡¸Would I actually kill my own woman? I will be embracing you lots starting now.¡¹

    While I was hugging the sweaty Celia, there was a sweet smell of a mixture of a woman and a girl.

    ¡¸Pardon the interruption.¡¹

    After everything was over, Ritaes in.

    ¡¸Arara, amazing¡¹

    Normally Celia senses the presence of others like a cat, but as expected she has tired herself out and was using my chest as a pillow to sleep.

    The red stain on the sheets celebrated Celia bing an adult. It is far from having sex like animals, and a quiet atmosphere was flowing.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s like this then I won¡¯t be able to get what¡¯s left...¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry but rather than embracing other women I want to lend my chest to Celia. As if she could smell other women or whether she could feel it, she hugged me slightly stronger and buried herself.

    ¡¸I brought a wet towel. Hardlett-sama should have more fun wiping down your body by yourself right?¡¹

    Celia was sweating all over from working so hard. Wiping that sweat after sex is standard, but I feel like I be something like a father with her. Even after wiping down her entire body, there are no signs of her waking up. I wiped her genitals and her breasts that were covered in juices too, but it doesn¡¯t seem like she got turned on from that.

    ¡¸It seems like I¡¯m in the way so I¡¯m quite free.¡¹

    Rita seems able to read the mood between the two of us and obediently pulls away. If I let it go like this, I would feel a little sorry for her.

    ¡¸Tomorrow I¡¯ll be leaving quickly to chase after the army but..e to the room at dawn. I¡¯ll leave it unlocked.¡¹

    From the bed I reach one hand over to rub her butt. I saw the mes of passion lit within the woman as she smiled and sent her off, I hug Celia and then fell asleep.

    ¨CRita POV¨C

    ¡¸Fuu-¡¹

    ¡¸Rita-san, where is Hardlett-sama...?¡¹

    A close servant waiting outside the door asked her with a confused look. She thought that Rita would also get embraced.

    ¡¸It seems that Celia-sama has satisfied him. There was nothing remaining for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Such a delicate girl was able to?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, in exchange he wants me toe at night.¡¹

    She squeals in delight.

    ¡¸But Hardlett-sama, I thought he was matchless but a single girl was able to satisfy him, wasn¡¯t it an ipletebustion?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true...after all¡¹

    I stalled for time.

    ¡¸They wereying together quietly, but the area around the bed was a disaster. It was as if there was a gangbang, it even flew all the way to the ceiling!¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    In the evening, the unbing sounds of sparrows were sounding.

    The next morning, Celia and I were side-by-side preparing to sortie. The soldiers will not be taken, as it will be just us and the spare horses. That¡¯s because Celia¡¯s horse may not be able to keep up with Schwartz¡¯s pace.

    The destination is the capital of Arnd where the punitive forces are sieging. It seems that they got tired of attacking such a strong fortress city though so it should be fine until I arrive.

    ¡¸Are you sure that you don¡¯t need someone to apany you?¡¹

    Celia looks at me with a worried face.

    As expected, she is uneasy that she won¡¯t be able to protect me if we encounter a detached squad.

    ¡¸When the momentes, I¡¯ll put you on Schwartz and we can ride away. There are no horses that could chase him.¡¹

    Also if Celia gets on Schwartz his speed instantly increases. While the light Celia is rocking, he must be enjoying the feeling of her crotch. Well, I also enjoyed it yesterday and it¡¯s something quite nice.

    ¡¸Alright. Ngh!!¡¹

    It was as usual, but when Celia nimbly jumps on top of the horse her face distorts. Right after yesterday she might have trouble riding on a horse.

    ¡¸Here, use this.¡¹

    I hand her a pillow stuffed with feathers that I brought from the mansion. It looks quite awkward but there¡¯s only the two of us here so it should be fine.

    Celia looks quite embarrassed when she gets her ass on top of the pillow. I thought that this morning I thoroughly shot everything out, but it seems that I might react again. Let¡¯s hurry up and depart.

    ¡¸ ¡¸¡¸May good fortune be upon you! ¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹

    With the voices of the remaining soldiers and servants behind us, we ride off. Finally this war ising to an end.

    ¡¸That reminds me where is Rita? She was so charmed by him and yet she doesn¡¯te see him off...¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen her today. Maybe the shock of not being able to go together with him caused her to sleep in?¡¹

    One of the servants raised her hand feeling embarrassed.

    ¡¸I, I went to check on the room, she¡¯s lying face down with her ass raised up and fainted...I tried to wake her up but she just kept calling Hardlett-sama¡¯s name...¡¹

    ¡¸If I recall yesterday, she said that she was going to attend to him at night, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I was in the room next door. I was woken up at dawn. Almost like two animals, their sweet whisperings were unbelievable. They were both moaning and groaning.¡¹

    ¡¸And also, her special ce was spread open, even just peeking from behind I was able to see all the way up to her womb...¡¹

    The servants were shuddering with fear and immorality as they wondered how violent the sex was.

 Chapter 50: Arkland War â‘¦ The End of One Thing

    <h4>Chapter 50: Arnd War ¢ß The End of One Thing</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Arnd Kingdom, Capital City Arnd, Punitive Forces Encampment

    ¡¸The battalionmander hase back!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the immortal brave general!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a god of battle with 200 kills!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s an indomitable woman admirer!¡¹

    Celia and I were at a corner of the capital that was being sieged, and we were weed back by the Goldonia Central Army guys with cheers. Before I knew it, the rumors about me have started to spread.

    ¡¸You did well toe back, battalionmander.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, you did welling back.¡¹

    Agor, the others and Erich also came to greet me.

    ¡¸Celia-dono, you also did well nursing themander.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it was something natural.¡¹

    ¡¸...somehow the atmosphere around you has changed.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing at all! Everything is as usual!¡¹

    Erich and I talk about what will happen next.

    ¡¸Your battalion will remain the same as that time. I¡¯ll returnmand to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir. What happened to the volunteer soldiers?¡¹

    ¡¸Up until we came here, including the enemy soldiers that have fled, their numbers have inted. We will treat them as one army and have a representative to handle it.¡¹

    The number is already approaching 20,000. It is one tenth of the citizens of Arnd. With this, they should not be able to maintain the nation properly. I also think that it will be a matter of time before the castle falls...

    ¡¸Has the enemy been persisting this whole time?¡¹

    ¡¸Conversely, the consecutive rebellions has caused only those who are deeply loyal to participate in the defense of the siege; I can¡¯t imagine that there would be more defectors. The city itself is robust just like a fortress.¡¹

    The Arnd troops who have barricaded themselves in number 10,000 but with 20,000 of its citizens on our side, we can send them out in some sort of formation. The punitive forces for each nationbined are around 40,000, adding in the volunteer soldiers would make it 60,000.

    And although the capital is not like the White City in the Federation I visited before, it has a thick and quite a high castle wall protecting them in its own right. To break down a wall like that would take a considerable amount of time, and that is only if the opponent doesn¡¯t resist either.

    Nevertheless, relying on the 60,000 soldiers and attacking it seriously, the walls will eventually be taken down, except it will take time. If too many sacrifices are made the volunteer soldiers will feel their position is uneasy and they may panic.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a short-term battle, then we can use an elite squad to break through a single point, and if one part of the gate gets destroyed then it would eventually crumble like snow and the numbers will do the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree, but that line was tested several times. The gate is thick, and made up of steel; battering rams and longbows have no effect.¡¹

    With its unique sound the ballista growls, the oil is burning and the stone is thrown.

    ¡¸We will continue harassing and hurling ming rocks at them continuously, but how effective will it be?¡¹

    Looking at it from a distance, it doesn¡¯t seem that arge scale congration was urring. The gate must be apart from the houses, the fire fighting team is doing their job.

    ¡¸In the worst case, we have food supplies from our homnd. If we surround them, eventually, those guys will starve ande out.¡¹

    But if we do that those guys will literallye out right before they starve in order to resist us. And then if the army¡¯s soldiers were to starve then that means the citizens would have already died out.. If that happens, the capital will be a city of death and the profit from upying the city would be lost.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll somehow think about it on our side. It will be mainly Leopolt though, but¡¹

    Erichughed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that guy is quite skilled even if he is somewhatcking in appeal.¡¹

    He watches closely.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is, do you have any good ideas?¡¹

    After so long since meeting Leopolt again, aside from his courteous greeting, nothing has changed.

    ¡¸I have an idea. From my position, my proposal would not go through so I was waiting for you to return, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    They haven¡¯t given my follower/military strategist authority to suggest ideas to the suprememander. Erich will probably allow it, but we can¡¯t disobey the rest. Even if it¡¯s just something roughly thought up, if it didn¡¯te from me then it wouldn¡¯t be allowed.

    ¡¸The basic objective is the same as what we have been doing so far. We will concentrate on attacking one gate and break through, then from there we will rush in like an avnche and settle things.¡¹

    But from what I¡¯ve heard, all that we¡¯ve done up till now like night attacks, raining arrows on them, and even assaulting them ¨C all our attempts have failed and our soldiers died meaninglessly.

    ¡¸There are two problems: there are no ces to hide around the gate, so we¡¯ll take concentrated attacks and the sturdy gate itself, which even battering rams have no effect.¡¹

    It¡¯s painful that even if we ignore the losses, we¡¯ll suffer from the concentrated attack to break through the gate and still we would not able to destroy the gate. And as expected, it¡¯s not like my Dual Crater can cut through that clump of steel like a butter knife.

    ...or can it? Should I try?

    ¡¸Please stop, this time you will die.¡¹

    As if she was reading my thoughts Celia interjected. Well aren¡¯t you smelling quite nice now. Ever since she lost her virginity she has instantly be more womanly.

    ¡¸During this time, sunny days will have the wind blowing from west to east. We will set many fires to the west of the capital city and have the smoke flow.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, use it as a smokescreen and then attack, but then wouldn¡¯t this inform them of our attack beforehand?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. But we are an army that are not proficient in cooperation. So a frontal attack is the best.¡¹

    ¡¸Would there be enough smoke built up to blind the enemies?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll use this.¡¹

    Leopolt points at a basket, inside there was some reddish-ck firewood and...a gigantic caterpir.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    Even Celia, who normally doesn¡¯t get agitated from bugs or rats, took a step back from this. The size is almost the same size as a cat, and numerous amounts of needles are wriggling on it.

    ¡¸...Are we going to throw these disgusting insects at the enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸The firewood is from the Norowl tree, it¡¯s a poisonous tree that causes itching if you touch it. The insect is called Gugrill, well as you can see it¡¯s poisonous too. It has a strong poison.¡¹

    Before I noticed Celia has already left the room. If possible, I don¡¯t want to be near it either.

    ¡¸If we throw these into the fire then a poisonous cloud will be created. If we gather arge amount of them and burn them, we won¡¯t be able to kill anything, but we¡¯ll be able to affect their eyes and throats so they won¡¯t be able to shoot arrows or throw stones at us as they wish.¡¹

    It¡¯s a good idea but if the smoke goes to where I am, I¡¯m letting this guy take a deep breath of this stuff.

    ¡¸This will be enough for the smokescreen I guess...on to the next problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett will take advantage of the opening the enemy presents, breakthrough and slice the gate in half.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a joke. I obtained information from the soldier who was able to approach the gate during their earlier charge. It¡¯s a gate that is solidly made and no matter how many times the battering ram hit against it, it wouldn¡¯t even budge.¡¹

    He says a joke and talks about serious topics with the same straight face, so I don¡¯t know when he tells jokes.

    ¡¸But I¡¯ve pulled back the paved stone which the ground is made of since after the burning rocks drop the ground gets exposed. In other words, if you pull back the stone paving the ground underneath is soil. The depth is 1 meter so if we dig about 2-3 meters further we would get under the gate and we would burrow our way through.¡¹

    To dig a hole in front of the enemy...if they held shields or anything else above their heads, they might not be able to tell if we were going to hit them with battering rams or dig a hole under them. It would be a sess if we can cross over the gate with several people and are able to open it.

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s a small group that will breach through the enemy lines so they will be ganged up on. However, if we have the bravery to beat up the enemies and just open the gate then we can take down the capital in one blow.¡¹

    It¡¯s pretty much going to be me that¡¯s doing it though. Even though I just recovered from my injuries, it seems like I¡¯ll be crossing over to the death ground again.

    ¡¸Very well. I¡¯ll convey it to Erich. The current situation is pretty much a stalemate anyways, so we can try out that n of yours.¡¹

    ¡¸Preparations are already almostplete. Just give the order and we can go at any time.¡¹

    He¡¯s really a clever man. So that means that he¡¯s finished gathering all of this wood and that disgusting bug...

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaa!!¡¹

    A woman¡¯s scream, the only one close by is Celia. When I rushed out in a hurry Celia was crawling on the ground.

    The source was the poisonous bug we talked about, it was gathered, packed in wooden boxes and left in a corner of the camp inrge amounts. In order to avoid the worst things to be shown they were hidden with a cloth, but it seems Celia sat on top of it.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-samaa! I squashed those wiggly things! It went squelch!¡¹

    She was crawling around and hugging my foot. Celia is clinging to me while crying, although that¡¯s not a bad thing. Even if the cause was an insect. It¡¯s getting me a little turned on.

    ¡¸Celia, there¡¯s some hair stuck on your butt.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying! Where is it?! Please take it off!¡¹

    She is desperately feeling her butt but the needles of the insect didn¡¯t seem to pass through the cloth that was covering it. There was nothing sticking to her butt.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking this tent.¡¹

    Celia, who was following obediently at first, took off everything even her upper half when she finally realized.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama you tricked me! You shouldn¡¯t do this here since you just arrived and something like this...¡¹

    Nothing will happen even if I dy telling Erich.

    The pain of her deflowering should go away soon.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah¨C!!¡¹

    While she¡¯s still standing I plunge my dick into her tiny ass from behind, the immoral scene with therge cock buried in the little girl, conversely causing her to moan with pleasure, extended for a long time.

    Next Early Morning

    ¡¸The sun will rise soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the wind is also as predicted. Let¡¯s start the fire as soon as day breaks.¡¹

    Erich and I, as well as the other battalionmanders are keeping watch over things; Leopolt¡¯s n is actually going to be executed. In the end, I will also be participating in the invasion at the gates. It seems each country has brought out troops that are individually strong at fighting.

    Once we seed in opening the gate then tens of thousands of soldiers will flood in; if we do so then Arnd will practically have no defensive options.

    ¡¸Light the fires!!¡¹

    Smoke began to rise from the west side of the city. The enemy also realizes the smokescreen and had an abundant amount of archers lined up against the west wall. It would be obvious that we woulde from the west so Leopolt¡¯s n had anotheryer of maliciousness to deal with the correct response.

    ¡¸While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s use the ballista to toss the embers inside as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t prefer to do so while there are still living people there though.¡¹

    Celia was traumatized by that insect so she was hiding inside my cloak and covering her eyes. I thought that she became a woman but it seems she reverted back into a child.

    ¡¸It smells horrible...¡¹

    Even though we are facing upwind, the smell is strong enough that we need to cover our faces with cloth. By now, those guys on top of the walls are certainly thinking long and hard. I can¡¯t see their expressions from here, but it seems like they are moving about unnaturally.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s keep it smoking for a while. Let¡¯s do it until it they don¡¯t want to look down the walls.¡¹

    After harassing them with plenty of smoke for about 2 hours, arge army apanied by a battering ram advances to the gate. This time, the battering ram will y no role, but I can¡¯t let them read my n in the opening stages.

    The soldiersin about the intense smell. Everyone was instructed to get cloths and cover their face but they couldn¡¯t do anything for their eyes that were stinging. But even so, if we were topletely stop the smoke, it will be the same as before if we get baptised by arrows and rocks.

    Unlike our enemies who need to strain their eyes and aim at us, we just need to face down while walking forward, so we should be able to endure this.

    When we get closer to the gate, as expected, the arrows and rocks thate flying at us became more intense, even so, it seems better than before. With arge shield raised above their heads, the engineering corps and the battering ram approach the gate.

    Well, until the hole is dug open there is nothing for me to do. I hug Celia in order to protect her from the arrows and thrown rocks.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! You can¡¯t be serious about doing this on the battlefield, what are you thinking?!¡¹

    I should be asking what you are thinking. You¡¯re just simply getting protected by me.

    With cheers and screams, and angry shouting, the hole seems to be dug open. As I was about to approach the gate, some brave warriors(?) from each country want to determine who the best spearman ise flooding one after the other while we were waiting in line in the hole.

    The engineering corps is second, the third hole is dug but there is a line of soldiers there who are going to their own deaths? No matter how I think about it, the first few people are going to be killed. The ones who can break through are the ones who jump in when the enemies are dyed.

    Sure enough, I can only hear screamsing from the hole. As expected, if we don¡¯t break through quickly then the amount of rocksing down on us from above will increase.

    ¡¸Move.¡¹

    I take a pot of oil used for the fires we lit and toss it deep in the hole. This time the scream came from the enemy.

    I take the all-powerful cloak that is the symbol of Lucy and cover myself as I jump into the hole and breakthrough the fire. Since some soldiers were caught on fire, the enemies were distance themselves away as I came out in front of them.

    ¡¸He came from inside the fire!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey haven¡¯t you seen this guy before?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be...the demon of Datrohn!!¡¹

    The entire enemy squad took one step back. I guess these heroic stories cane in handy besides being able to boast about it in a bar. Celia is following behind me, who skillfully puts out the fire. And a little further are the allies who will also follow through.

    ¡¸Shoot your arrows!¡¹

    ¡¸Captain, arrows don¡¯t work on this guy! In Datrohn, they rained arrows on him until he was a porcupine but he was still lively.¡¹

    That¡¯s a misunderstanding. It hurt so much I was almost dead.

    ¡¸Enough, the opponent is only one person! Just surround him instantly and there won¡¯t be any problems, go!!¡¹

    6 heavily armed knights came rushing at me.

    And with four swings, the treasured sword made from mithril, the Dual Crater sliced apart the six knights.

    I was going to continue, but the four people at the back froze. It would make it easier for me if you came at me.

    I side-stepped and turned those four into headless puppets. The sharpness of the Dual Crater is on a different level from other swords. I can easily bisect armored objects even if I swing it without putting in any strength.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over? Who¡¯s next?¡¹

    ¡¸Mo-monster...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a real demon of war....¡¹

    While the enemies are panicking, Celia sessfully puts out the fire and our allies areing out from the hole one after another. I guess my role is done with this.

    ¡¸Everyone, follow him! Steal the device that opens the gate!¡¹

    Amander from some country gave out his order courageously. I don¡¯t really like it when people shout in a loud voice like that.

    I don¡¯t run to get the gate¡¯s opening device, but I run towards themander of the troops that are frozen in ce. I cut down themander whose face changed in three stages: panic, fear, despair, and thus the resistance at the west gate was over. Before long, the gate was opened and soldiers came flooding in.

    ¡¸Battalionmander, that was well done.¡¹

    Agor came in holding Schwartz¡¯s reins. Schwartz huffed out a breath as he went over to nestle up to Celia. It seems that there are still no guys who can ride Schwartz besides me.

    Then, inside the capital city of Arnd, it became hell.

    In the midst of it all, the punitive forces are looting, from house to house the soldiers are busting in and screams of women can be heard. Those who tried to protect their valuables and women were mercilessly killed.

    ¡¸This is normal when war finishes I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸During the rebellion of the southern nobles, it was an internal affair so it was prohibited but this time...¡¹

    Erich and I frown. We thought about this a lot, but to soldiers they need something like a reward when they win. For the Goldonia Central Army, we only allow them to confiscate assets, but punishment was issued for rape and murder. However, we could not give orders to the troops of the various countries, each country¡¯smon sense was that after victory in battle you were allowed to search for women, and it was conventional to be allowed to kill those who resist. Giving the survivors an exploitable gap to take advantage of, it wasmon amongst each country that it was forbidden to set everything on fire.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry and topple the royal pce, and stop this fooling around.¡¹

    In various ces within the city, the surviving Arnd soldiers were beaten to death without them putting up any signs of surrender. The royal pce closed its doors, and a few soldiers are still trying to show their intentions to resist, but ballistae were shot from all directions and longbows flung in oil, and they were burned down.

    ¡¸Sir knight! Please help me!¡¹

    A half-naked woman ran out in front of Schwartz. Her clothes were torn, so you could see her breasts. It was fortunate for her, if the one who jumped out was a man then Schwartz would probably have stepped all over him without stopping.

    Are they chasing women down or something? Several soldiers came running out from the house.

    ¡¸That woman, won¡¯t you give her back to us? She ran away while her clothes were being taken off.¡¹

    I was going to confirm which army these guys are from but I stopped. The same thing was happening in the city right now, what difference will it make.

    ¡¸Sorry but I¡¯ll be taking this woman. Any objections?¡¹

    The soldiers looked to shout angrily but, it seems that they judged that I was a noble from my horse, armor and my follower, so whileining they went off to search for some other prey. I would have killed them all if they pointed their sword at me.

    ¡¸Uuuuuu....¡¹

    The woman took in what I said and started to cry, as she knew that the next time she was going to get fucked by me.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t fuck a girl who dislikes me. Christoph, escort thedy to the headquarters. If you try to embrace her by force then you will be hanged to death.¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave it to Christoph, who is sometimes at my side. He won¡¯t be able to help even if I took him along with me, but he should be able to protect her with his loud voice and his strong-looking appearance.

    ¡¸Roger that...but it¡¯s fine if she consents right? Heydy, I¡¯ll make you feel good, how about it?¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks.¡¹

    Christoph told the soldiers aiming for women ¡®it¡¯s because she¡¯s the captain¡¯s woman¡¯ with a loud voice as he stood down. A strange rumor will start to spread again I bet.

    ¡¸As expected.¡¹

    ¡¸How wonderful.¡¹

    Agor and Celia praises me. I am kind to women and guys that I favor. But for now, let¡¯s bring down the pce quickly and end this war.

    ¡ªIrijina POV¡ª

    At the same time ¨C Inside the Royal Pce

    ¡¸Extinguish the fire!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good, over there fire and oil are-!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already beyond saving! Your Majesty, please escape!¡¹

    I hug my heirloom spear while being petrified. Who would have thought that this day woulde. Enemies are overrunning the pce and burning it down.

    ¡¸Irijina! Come and help put out the fire too!¡¹

    ¡¸Enough with the fire! Please escort His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty had copsed from earlier!¡¹

    Everything is over. The royal family of Arnd as well as the army, and so is my own life.

    It was just the other day when my house arrest was ended, and rather than being forgiven, they didn¡¯t have enough strength so they pulled me out. So, I entered the capital to prepare for a counter-attack, but there was no such opportunity, and we arrive at our current time.

    Earlier, His Excellency the field admiral took a ming arrow and died in front of my eyes. Normally we would make a big deal, but right now nobody is paying attention to the burning admiral.

    Let¡¯s think calmly as a soldier. Should I run away...but if I run where do I run to? Arnd is ruined now, so I am just in old Irijina. Should I rely on burgling at night to earn money for daily ie? Luckily I am a woman, but I am also confident in my martial arts.

    Let¡¯s stop these useless thoughts, the probability of escaping from this ce being sieged by multitude of things is pretty close to zero. I guess there is no choice but to die splendidly in battle as best as I can...if possible, I want to disappear in these mes. If I¡¯m defeated normally, even though I¡¯m arge woman, a woman¡¯s body will have some use.

    ¡¸Irijina, So you¡¯re alive! Gather the remaining royalty and horses. I¡¯ll open a way out, youe too!¡¹

    You¡¯re going to break through at this point?

    ¡¸Where are you going to break through?¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys are engrossed with looting and raping in the city! Let¡¯s breakthrough the eastern gate quickly. There are volunteer soldiers gathered outside, we can get away if there are a few of us.¡¹

    With my social status as a royalty I couldn¡¯t possibly get an audience, but distinguished people whose names I don¡¯t know are being led and appear one after the other.

    ¡¸After leaving the town, you can hide and wait for you chance! First we need to escape...guh!!¡¹

    It seems we were a bitte. The door was destroyed, enemies...Goldonia¡¯s soldiers areing in one by one.

    ¡¸Everyone! Please stand back!¡¹

    If ites to this then I have no choice but to fight. It¡¯s a 1 in 10,000 chance but it¡¯s much better than just dying.

    ¡¸My name is Irijina! Glorious Arnd soldiers, en garde!¡¹

    Hearing my voice, they look down on me because I¡¯m a woman, but I thrust at one soldier who carelessly approaches and I turn him over. Right now, I need to find a way out. This ce will be burned down really soon.

    The following second and third person alsoe at me subsequently, but I thrusted at them and flipped them over, the fourth person was flung away after I spun my spear. My actions breathed life back into the surrounding knights, I finish the enemies one after the other who are aiming for the royalty.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s tough!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down against a woman!¡¹

    The enemy soldiers kept their distance while facing me, but this is still within my spear¡¯s range, in other words this is my range. The weak soldiers of Goldonia can¡¯t keep up with me.

    I thrust my spear at god-like speed and the enemies don¡¯t even have time to register the spear as they get their throats pierced. With this I can surely breakthrough!?

    ¡¸Vice captain Agor! She¡¯s tough so be careful!¡¹

    The enemy small fry steps back, a single man with a sword in his hand stepped forward. His equipment and his atmosphere was different. I am convinced that he¡¯s tough, but to me there is no way that I will fall behind in a 1 on 1 fight.

    A sh started without anything said. The man called Agor has speed and strength of a different caliber than the other small fries as he shed with me. It could be said that his ability might be on equal terms with me. That¡¯s how I feel after exchanging blows with him several times, but if that¡¯s so then I can win. His is high-ss but it¡¯s just a normal sword, what I am holding is an heirloom and famous spear, and even as it is a spear holds an advantage over a sword.

    ¡¸Sei~!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    My spear scratches the man¡¯s cheek, blood flies out. The man stops moving for a split second. That is enough, my spear thrusts into the man¡¯s armor and pierces his side.

    ¡¸Guha-!¡¹

    The man fell over, it¡¯s not a fatal wound but it¡¯s not the situation where I need to finish him off.

    ¡¸Everyone over here! Go outside!¡¹

    As I was about to lead the noblemen out, a small shadow ran in from outside. I instantly guarded myself, a sharp metallic sound rang out and sparks flew. The shadow leapt behind me and once again came rushing at me.

    ¡¸Tch-!¡¹

    I thrust my spear but it doesn¡¯t hit. The shadow is small but fast, it¡¯s running quickly like it¡¯s crawling on the ground. The hand is holding a sword; I wanted to spin my spear so that the butt knocks away the sword but that was also avoided.

    How nimble! The shadow thrusts out the sword, intending to stab me from the bottom.

    ¡¸Eei! How about this!¡¹

    I spun my spear in arge motion to let the shadow dodge on purpose. Seeing the opening the shadow rushed in to finish things in a close range.

    And then I kicked it back with all my might.

    ¡¸Gyan!?¡¹

    I will not lose to an ordinary man in physique. My trained body has developed muscle as well and my height is about 180. The shadow has taken my kick quite well, it flew all the way to the wall and seems like it lost consciousness.

    If I look closely it was a young girl. I was surprised, but I don¡¯t have time to stare at her.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!!¡¹

    Riding the momentum, the knights who charged forward came back. Only their heads though...

    And then it made its appearance. It was the existence that brought me to the bottom in fear, and even destroyed me as a soldier. My breathing gets rough and I started shaking. I got in my stance with the spear but the tip is wavering up and down, left and right, as if I was ying around. Even I could tell.

    On the day I met it, it was the first time in my life that I wet myself. And the next few days after I ran away I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Just thinking about it made me scared on the battlefield. Even though I recently thought that I wouldn¡¯t think about it anymore, the real thing shows up.

    ¡¸My apologies, battalionmander, I fell behind...¡¹

    ¡¸Will you survive?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, somehow. That woman is tough, be careful.¡¹

    The man turns to face the spear and gives me, who is still petrified, a side nce as he heads towards the young girl. He picks up the fainted girl, checks if she is still breathing and takes her outside.

    ¡¸Sorry for making you wait. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    After saying that, the man¡¯s eyes lit up with passion that wasn¡¯t there before.

    ¡¸Irijina! What are you doing? Hurry up and go.¡¹

    ¡¸Move you peasant!¡¹

    The knights passed through my side to rush at the man in order to eliminate him.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! He¡¯s-!¡¹

    The knights¡¯ upper bodies spun around as they fell to the floor, only the lower half remained running outside as they eventually fell over. Overwhelming destruction. Nothing has changed.

    The knights consecutively charge at him, and they were dismantled at the same speed. The allies that have been fighting so well up until now were instantly gone and only the noblemen and I were left.

    ¡¸Are you going to surrender?¡¹

    The man asks me while looking uninterested, but I will answer that voice. As if I could surrender now.

    ¡¸What did you say! Yaaaa!!¡¹

    I shout unnaturally in a manner to deceive myself in believing that I am not afraid, I thrust my spear out. Something I used to say a lot was that losers were the ones that barked the loudest.

    Although I¡¯m scared, if it¡¯s an average soldier it would be a thrust that instantly kills, but it was dodged easily. If that¡¯s so, then I¡¯ll gather strength from my entire body, and aim for the spot where he can¡¯t dodge: the center of the body. I intended to pierce his armor and everything but the man did not dodge that one strike. The spear won¡¯t move, and neither does the man.

    The spearhead was grabbed by the man.

    (Light Novels Illustration: Irijina in a Pinch!)

    How could he see through my fastest deathblow? Even though I trained with men, why can¡¯t my powerful self make him budge by pushing or pulling? I don¡¯t care anymore.

    I¡¯ve done it, it¡¯s all over. The man pulls the spear and I was pulled in along with it.

    The spear leaves my hands, and the man is in front of me. I will be killed without a doubt, there is no reason for me not to be killed. I was even prepared for death, so why am I so afraid like this in front of him.

    The man raises my depressed chin with his hand. I could not tolerate looking at the man¡¯s face and a magnificent flooding sound came from my crotch.

    It seems the man was a little surprised, but one of hispanions came closer with a face covered in blood. Fear and despair were mixing together as I could not understand nor think about anything at all. My vision became blurred and my consciousness flew far away.

    Thest thing I saw was the man¡¯s face covered in blood, and the enemy soldiers cutting down the royalty.

    That day, the Arnd kingdom, as well as the army, were destroyed without a single trace remaining.

    Aegir Hardlett 19 years old Autumn

    ss: Central Army 3rd div. Mixed Battalion Commander

    Squads: 1st div. Cavalrypany Heavy cavalry 110 units, light cavalry 20 units (post-war)

    3 infantrypanies 140 men, 120 men, 90 men

    Engineering corps 170 people

    Total 650 people

    Army Subordinates: Celia (follower), Leopolt (follower and strategist), Agor (infantrypanymander), Carl (infantrypanymander), Mack (engineering corpsmander), Christoph (rank and file), Yogley (volunteer soldier manager)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword)

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed) , cavalry armor

    Current Location: Capital City Arnd

    Achievements: Enemy vanguard vanquished (Joint)

    Viges captured x8 , upied Datrohn , repelled the steel spear cavalry

    Single-handedly defended Datrohn , 200 people killed

    Arnd gate prated , Royalty annihted

 Chapter 51: A Country may Fall, yet Mountains Remain

    <h4>Chapter 51: A Country may Fall, yet Mountains Remain</h4>

    ¡ªCelia POV¡ª 1

    My head hurts really badly. Even though this isn¡¯t the time to be sleeping, but my body won¡¯t move. What on earth happened?

    Let¡¯s see...we broke into the pce and Agor-san was defeated and then I jumped out...

    ¡¸ I was kicked!¡¹

    I bounced up and realized that I was sleeping in a fluffy bed. I promptly searched for my master but I can¡¯t find him. I was defeated by that woman...is it possible Aegir-sama, no there¡¯s no way!

    I wanted to jump out of bed but I felt the headache and changed my mind.

    ¡¸Someone! Is anyone out there!?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    A soldier who was standing guard at the tent showed up.

    ¡¸Is Aegir-sama safe!?¡¹

    The soldierughed without a care in the world.

    ¡¸Yeah, he defeated all the enemies and returned. Not only that but he carried that female knight on his shoulder.¡¹

    It seems vice captain Agor suffered heavy wounds but his life wasn¡¯t in danger.

    I let out a sigh of relief. I felt at ease and exasperated, for him to bring back the female knight that I made a mistake in finishing off. Eventually I might have to fight her as a woman. To be prepared for that time I¡¯ll rest my body and sleep once again.

    ¡ªAegir POV¡ª

    ¡¸Well did Celia wake up at least?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes just earlier, but it seems like she still has a headache, so she went back to sleep. The doctor also said that she just hit her head a little.¡¹

    Well that¡¯s a relief. Agor is also in the middle of treatment for his injuries and it seems he¡¯ll be fine. With this you can avoid having the widow in Goldonia live in sorrow.

    I lightly kiss Celia and leave the ce. There are still many things I have to do.

    The hellish picture inside the capital city was finished for the moment, and the city returned to being calm.

    A wife who is hugging her husband who was killed, a half-naked mother and child sitting down dumbfounded...They either look at me with eyes of vengeance or they hide their bodies and look down.

    ¡¸This is quite the tragedy.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, this is the result of what we did after we won the war. I¡¯m concerned about the future.¡¹

    Erich holds his head, he instructs for the citizens to get enough food in order for them to beforted so that he could earn their favor. With their family killed though, this much doesn¡¯t really mean anything, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

    ¡¸So, how long will we be here?¡¹

    The Arnd royalty have already been annihted, the country itself has been demolished. There might be a small handful of survivors but there is no meaning for the entire central army to stay here.

    ¡¸I also want to pass this off to the parliament official and run away too, but until the armies from each country go home I can¡¯t do so.¡¹

    The strength of the army is itself how much influence a country holds. If you pull your army out before the other countries after upying the ce you might be at a disadvantage when you negotiate for the distribution of territory.

    ¡¸In the near future, the distinguished people of each country will gather together to hold a conference. Until that time, they can¡¯t go back.¡¹

    But it¡¯s only Erich, the current suprememander, who can¡¯t go back. I want to hurry up and go back.

    ¡¸Sir, you too, Lord Hardlett. For some reason those from various countries are talking about your heroic feats.¡¹

    Why is this happening?

    ¡¸But his Majesty will also proceed with highest priority. It won¡¯t take that long, so until then you can rest your body.¡¹

    Well, besides that there is nothing else to do.

    ¡¸However, please refrain from eating up all the women in the city. Even without that they have suffered enough, you don¡¯t want to earn further disdain from them right?¡¹

    ¡¸I always do things under mutual consent. It won¡¯t be a problem...by the way it¡¯s about the female knight I captured.¡¹

    ¡¸The one you talked about yesterday? It seems like she¡¯s the daughter of a family of knights, but she isn¡¯t a big noble or a leader of an army. She doesn¡¯t seem to have the social status to be med for the war. I didn¡¯t really think about her sentence, so you can throw her out or embrace her or do whatever you like.¡¹

    It¡¯s enough just to hear those words. If she was sentenced to be executed then I might have identally ran away with her. Like this I can talk with her boldly upfront.

    ¡¸Excuse me! Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    I turned around and saw the woman that I saved from being raped yesterday.

    ¡¸Thank you very much for yesterday. Thanks to you...it was settled without me getting defiled.¡¹

    ¡¸I just can¡¯t stand it when a woman, especially a beautiful woman like you, gets raped by other guys. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡¸Just like the rumors, you really love women don¡¯t you.¡¹

    I want to ask about what those rumors are but I¡¯ll leave it alone for now. It¡¯s on the way so I¡¯ll bring you to your house.

    The small house was not burned or destroyed and remained intact. It seems she lived alone.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be off. If anything happens let me know.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait! Um...does Hardlett-sama also want to sleep with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If a man doesn¡¯t want to sleep with a nice woman then there¡¯s something wrong with them.¡¹

    Without so much as reflection or thought, the instant response caused the woman to bashfully turn red.

    ¡¸Well, I still haven¡¯t prepared myself...but I can¡¯t refuse if youe from the front....¡¹

    It seems possible to be a little assertive here, since she¡¯s bing charmed with me. It¡¯s better to wait a little longer for her heart to bepletely opened.

    I take her lips and stroke her body, that¡¯s all for now.

    ¡¸Thank you very much~¡¹

    The woman walked back inside the room in a light-headed state. Come to think of it I forgot her name, no I don¡¯t think she ever told me in the beginning.

    Oh well.

    It was just a stop on the way.

    I was going to talk with that female knight.

    On the way, I kicked away a soldier who was trying to kiss a woman against her will while the others don¡¯t say a word, then I reached the merchant residence that my battalion confiscated. It seems the merchant here had deep ties with the royal family, and he left soldiers inside to resist, but they were killed without a sound and now it¡¯s a vacant house.

    For a merchant house it¡¯s quite arge ce, probably several timesrger than my own house. The female knight was restrained in the wine cer in the basement.

    At any rate she¡¯s capable of defeating even the likes of Agor. I don¡¯t think we could lock her in an ordinary room and say everything¡¯s alright. The thick door was locked and her hands were restrained with leather.

    ¡¸Are you alive?¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    The female knight looks at me with eyes of hostility, but she looks down immediately. From the time I saw her at the pce it seems that there¡¯s something strange with her. She is trembling and curling up like a little girl.

    ¡¸Are you dissatisfied with the meals and your treatment?¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸Answer me.¡¹

    When I lift her face she starts to cry. She looks like a pitiful girl who is about to get raped, it doesn¡¯t match the image of the woman who was swinging the spear around.

    ¡¸The meals are...sufficient. I want to bathe in some light...I won¡¯t run away.¡¹

    ¡¸If you swear that you won¡¯t run away then I¡¯ll move you to a normal room. I¡¯ll also untie your restraints, will you swear?¡¹

    ¡¸I swear. Things have already been decided. I won¡¯t do anything at this point.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have a hobby of pushing down a woman in the basement. I was going to cut the restraint so I took out a knife.

    ¡¸Hiih! Don¡¯t! Please stop!¡¹

    In that moment the woman lost herposure, she grabbed her head with her hands and started crying.

    ¡¸I just cut the restraint. Why are you so scared?¡¹

    She can¡¯t speak properly like this. First I will have to help relieve her of her fear.

    While we were moving, the woman says absolutely nothing. I have her enter the room and sit her on the bed, then I question her.

    ¡¸I met you on the battlefield but I don¡¯t know your name. I¡¯m Aegir Hardlett. What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina, right now I¡¯m just Irijina.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, Irijina. First there is no punishment for you from the central army. You just will remain restrained until the hunt for survivors is over.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so...sorry for the trouble.¡¹

    Her response is weak, her state of being scared hasn¡¯t changed. This is strange isn¡¯t it? I thought she was scared of being executed.

    ¡¸Irijina, you¡¯ll be taken care of by me. I won¡¯t treat you harshly.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks...¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t react to that either. Rather it seems she is shaking even more. What is she scared of, this is getting dull.

    ¡¸What are you afraid of? I already told you I don¡¯t intend to execute you or torture you to death!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m begging you please don¡¯t eat me...please at least let me die as a knight!¡¹

    What is she saying? I sigh as I try to recall, Irijina is not afraid of death, so perhaps she is simply afraid of me. So she passed out at the pce because I was close to her, huh?

    ¡¸Irijina, am I scary?¡¹

    ¡¸Y- you¡¯re scary!¡¹

    ¡¸Why am I scary?¡¹

    ¡¸You fight like a demon...and I heard that you eat people.¡¹

    I understand the fighting part but I don¡¯t remember cooking and eating people.

    ¡¸Who did you hear it from?¡¹

    ¡¸The soldier who was bringing me meals was talking about it outside the door. He was saying things like ¡®the captain will instantly eat any woman he finds¡¯ and ¡®this woman isrger so he can be a bit rough with her, there¡¯s plenty to eat¡¯ and ¡®let¡¯s bet how long it will take for him to eat her¡¯...¡¹

    The story itself was out of the question but Irijina was fundamentally wrong. Maybe it was because she remained in her family of knights and don¡¯t know the vulgarnguage that is used around here.

    ¡¸I have inherited this body and blood from my ancestors, I have resigned myself to be killed! However please spare me from being eaten to death. At least let me remain a person till the end.¡¹

    On top of her misunderstanding it seems that her delusions are getting more intense. It seems difficult to make her understand through words, but fortunately I am a man and Irijina is a woman. There is only the two of us here, and there is also a bed. I can use a more effective way to convince her.

    ¡¸Irijina, take your clothes off.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih! As I thought you¡¯re going to eat me!¡¹

    ¡¸If you listen to me I won¡¯t eat you.¡¹

    It¡¯s harder to exin things to Irijina. I am actually going to eat her, but it¡¯s different than what she thinks so I¡¯m not lying.

    ¡¸Uuuuu.....¡¹

    Irijina has no choice but to believe my words. She took her clothes off, dropping them to her feet. She is scared but the way that she took her clothes off was splendid and she didn¡¯t even try to hide her breasts or crotch. It¡¯s amazing that my colleagues haven¡¯t attacked her yet.

    Her body is quite plump or rather she has a very muscr build. Her breasts and her ass are big, they were tightened so I didn¡¯t notice the usual feminine softness. And the thing that stood out the most was her height. Lined up with me, there is not much difference in height, and she has muscles so if she brawled with a man I don¡¯t think she would fall behind.

    ¡¸But she isn¡¯t too aware of herself as a woman.¡¹

    I stretched my hands to her side and her crotch, her crotch especially has excess hair and it has grown quite considerably.

    ¡¸I am unmarried! There is nobody that I show it to.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you currently showing someone?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...aren¡¯t you just looking at it on your own?¡¹

    I stretch to her soldier-like spine and as Irijina stands upright I squat down towards her feet, cing my mouth at her crotch. The hair gets in my way, but when I push it away her hole is a beautiful pink color. And also it smells the same as Celia does.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a virgin?¡¹

    ¡¸I said I was unmarried! Of course I am.¡¹

    It seems she has high moral standards. I have to undo that way of thinking.

    I hug Irijina from behind and grab her breasts, my cock is rubbing her ass. Her height is the same so the feeling of it hitting somewhere differentpared to other women is exciting. I pinched both her nipples and pull on them slightly which causes her to let out quite a cute voice.

    ¡¸Hyan~! What are you doing?!¡¹

    Without answering her, I push her down on the bed. Her nipples are surprisingly gettingrge and erect, her hole is also getting wet. With her build I don¡¯t have to worry too much about breaking her. I grabbed her hips from behind and ce my cock at her closed vagina.

    ¡¸Where are you touching...! That will make it go in won¡¯t it? I said I wasn¡¯t married and you¡¯re not my lover...¡¹

    I sink my cock in her as Irijina lies face down. The hole itself wasrge and was spreading open nicely, but the struggling woman caused it to tighten so the insertion stopped.

    ¡¸What are you doing?! Don¡¯t ride me, get off.¡¹

    I press the resisting Irijinapletely face down, I get on top and whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸I am not a monster, I¡¯m just a man. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu? R-really? You won¡¯t eat even one of my arms?¡¹

    What kind of strange things have you been thinking?

    ¡¸Yeah, so don¡¯t worry, ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah-! Ow-!!¡¹

    Irijina rxed and I put strength in my hips to m it in, robbing her of her purity. I put my entire weight on her, and enter her all the way to the end.

    ¡¸Haah...it¡¯s inside...Wait! Is it possible that you¡¯re fucking me right now!?¡¹

    You¡¯re realizing it now? I only know of your fighting appearance and your scared state but this girl is a little stupid.

    ¡¸This is bad! My virginity has been stolen! I am being raped!!¡¹

    Irijina is once again going wild, but my cock is piercing her deeply so there is no way she can get away. Even so, she is terribly strong, if I don¡¯t put in strength myself it feels like I¡¯ll be blown back. But if you¡¯re rampaging, my cock that has pierced you will stimte your insides.

    ¡¸Nnnah~! You¡¯re piercing my crotch...pull it out! Pull it out!¡¹

    I ignore her screams, and push my waist further. I can¡¯t push it all the way into her womb like I can with Melissa, but I push it as much as I can up to her womb and my member is swallowed all the way to the base.

    ¡¸Oooh, it went in up to the root. This is nice...¡¹

    Melissa was the only one who could take me in up to the base. Celia services me dedicatedly but not even half of it can go in. Moreover it doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s wrapping around me like Melissa, it¡¯s a new feeling that seems like it¡¯s squeezing me tightly and intensely. I happily move my hips.

    ¡¸Aauu~! Hiih! It¡¯s painful, why is it so big?!!¡¹

    You¡¯re resisting, that¡¯s why it causes you pain and suffering unnecessarily. You should be enjoying it more.

    ¡¸Irijina...don¡¯t struggle, just rx and it¡¯ll feel better.¡¹

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t any women who won¡¯t resist when getting fucked.¡¹

    ¡¸You, do you dislike me? You should know that I¡¯m not a monster.¡¹

    Irijina momentarily stops resisting. Of course I continue to move my hips.

    ¡¸I like burly and strong men. But we¡¯re mutual enemies, and more so you¡¯re not my fiance and still having intercourse...¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that good then? The fighting is already over, there are no more friends or foes. I also want to get along with you.¡¹

    ¡¸W-well...nnnh! Something is going numb...¡¹

    During our conversation, since she stopped resisting her pleasure is building up. While talking, I grab and massage her breasts, only her genitals show some slight resistance and squeezes my meat rod.

    ¡¸Irijina...it feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-this is...my crotch is tingling and it feels good!¡¹

    ¡¸Right? This is how men and women y with each other. It¡¯ll get even better.¡¹

    I put my hand on her crotch, and pinch her clit and she responds even more. The both of us are having fun together and Irijina seems like she wants to say something.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just curiosity on my part...but, do you love me?¡¹

    I thought it was sudden but women in bed think those kind of things are important. The girls back home also told me that if you whispered sweet things while sleeping with them they would reach climax twice as fast. Let¡¯s please her here.

    ¡¸Yeah, I love you. Just leave your body to me. We¡¯ll feel good together.¡¹

    I already resolved the misunderstanding towards me and took away her strange delusions and fear so my goal ispleted. What is left is just freely taking my time and tasting Irijina¡¯s body.

    ¡¸I, I see...so lovers violence huh...this is also a man¡¯s thing.¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s resistance disappeared, I got permission for my cock to rampage and stir her insides however I like. Even if I boldly smash my hips against her, or even if I put my weight behind it and screw her, Irijina doesn¡¯tin in agony. If it was any other girl they would be screaming loudly by now. And then I got a little cocky, I couldn¡¯t hold back my ejaction anymore.

    ¡¸Irijina, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    I hold down both of her hands with both my hands, and push my cock all the way to the base and strongly thrust all the way to her womb. My entire body was glued to hers, I lightly bit her neck and stop moving.

    ¡¸Your seed ising out right? This must also be fate...I¡¯ll ept it.¡¹

    I started my release, and after both our bodies were trembling for a while, we naturally kissed, entwining our tongues together. Anyway she has a nice body. When I roll over on the bed, I hear a sniffing sound from inside the futon. As expected I was a little aggressive in taking her virginity and she probably has things to think about. I¡¯ll leave her alone for now.

    After 180 minutes

    I drink the water directly from the pitcher.

    ¡¸Fuu, do you want to drink too? You should be thirsty too.¡¹

    ¡¸...I don¡¯t need it.¡¹

    Irijina wasying next to me and she was crying tears different from those from fear. While she was unable to stand from the shock of her virginity being taken I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and went at her again. After the extreme position was over herrge body shrunk and she began to weep uncontrobly, although she isn¡¯t scared of me anymore.

    ¡¸Eating means to fuck a woman right?¡¹

    Irijina mutters without looking at me.

    ¡¸Did it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. It ismon for women of the losing army to be teased, I was prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸I was a little rough. Sorry about that.¡¹

    I hug Irijina close to me. She is a girl not much different in height from me, but in my mind there was something like the love for small animals for the appearance of her making herself small.

    ¡¸What will you do from now on?¡¹

    Her posture was changed and she is using my arm as a pillow as we talked.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s be like this I have made my decision. Your...no, I¡¯ll live as Hardlett-dono¡¯s wife.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The hand that was stroking Irijina¡¯s body stopped.

    ¡¸What do you mean by wife?¡¹

    She looks up at me with a nk face.

    ¡¸What do you mean what? You stole my virginity and poured your seed in me. What else would I do except be your wife?¡¹

    That¡¯s not good, she probably seriously thinks of doing so.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you just say that you were the general or something of the losing army?¡¹

    I did not intend to sleep with her and throw her away but I also don¡¯t have the slightest intention to marry her.

    ¡¸I told you I was prepared for something like this. Also didn¡¯t you tell me while you were on top of me that ¡®you loved me¡¯ and ¡®leave your body to me¡¯. It wasn¡¯t rape but it was because you like me wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It is rare for a man to tell a woman in bed that ¡®I don¡¯t love you¡¯ or ¡®go ahead and resist¡¯. How innocent are you exactly?

    ¡¸I epted Hardlett-dono, Hardlett-dono loves me. The two of us exchanged vows so what is the problem?¡¹

    Having said that much I sighed and my facial expression changed.

    ¡¸Is it because you think that someone like me doesn¡¯t have a high enough pedigree to match you!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m a noble who received standing just the other day.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. My social status is nothing special but I have a pedigree that goes back many years. Moreover I was taught etiquette. I won¡¯t do anything that will bring you shame.¡¹

    Your knowledge about men and women are also taken only from old customs, I thought to myself.

    ¡¸But, to say that you wanted to get married so suddenly.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright! As you can see, my ass and my breasts have grown quite well. I will bear and raise a healthy child so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡¹

    I am not worried about something like that.

    The sound of running in the corridor interrupts our unproductive discussion. From the lightweight sound the person has excellent athletic ability, yet I can tell that they are very lightweight. A single persones to my mind.

    With a bang, the door flung open without even a knock.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! I will bring that woman...over here.....and¡¹

    In her sights is ¡®that woman¡¯ who was lying on top of my arm pillow, the sheets are a mess, the smell of sex was in the room. There are marks on Irijina¡¯s neck and breasts as proof of being sucked by me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re that little girl from the pce! That time we were both enemies, so please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I was toote...I thought it would be like this-!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Is he your lord? I will be his bride. Let¡¯s forget the grudge from now on and get along.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean wife? Wife? Wife? Wifeeeee!!??¡¹

    Let¡¯s calm Celia down first, we can talk after that.

    ¡¸As I was saying just because you say that you slept with him it doesn¡¯t mean you can be his wife immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸What-?! I offered him my chastity too!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you say that then me too, since Aegir-sama was my first...¡¹

    ¡¸He put that huge meat rod into that small body of yours?! Celia¡¯s hole must be huge!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too loud! Everyone will hear you!¡¹

    I take the two of them with me to look around the city and check the condition of the squad. Despite the two of them meeting in the worst way, unexpectedly they get along well with each other, I have Celia exin the annoying things. But Irijina was living as a soldier for a long time so she is stained with the methodology of the army.

    There are three important things for any army: To obey the instructions from those on top, to make your actions quickly, and to have a loud voice. Irijina was passing by and was speaking loudly of Celia¡¯s hole and my meat rod, we are gathering attention from the people around us.

    And also it¡¯s something I noticed yesterday, but there¡¯s a screw loose in her head somewhere. Noticing the eyes from those around her, she turned red and her voice got softer.

    A portion of the soldiers saw Irijina as an enemy and made a startled face, but they epted it since they saw her walking by along by my side.

    ¡¸That knight, her face haspletely be that of a woman.¡¹ ¡¸The captain used the spear on his lower half to finish her, what an amazing man.¡¹

    Irijina remains red and tried to make herself smaller but I didn¡¯t hold back and hugged her close, rubbing and stroking her ass.

    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing?! The soldiers are watching.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m showing them. That you havepletely be my woman and then guys that think that they can mess with you will disappear.¡¹

    Irijina has killed many of the guys from my squad. It¡¯s best to eliminate as much friction as possible and make them think that she haspletely fallen to be my woman.

    ¡¸Is that so?! You¡¯re doing so much for my sake.¡¹

    If it¡¯s Irijina, then as her breasts rx and then storing the momentum, two abundant breasts bounced out. The soldiers in the vicinity cheered.

    ¡¸Uwaa! What are you doing?!¡¹

    Celia was surprised and tried to suppress it but she wasn¡¯t quite tall enough and couldn¡¯t do so.

    ¡¸...I didn¡¯t say to do that much so hide them.¡¹

    Irijina who just realized what was going on yelled loudly.

    ¡¸Uwa! Everyone, don¡¯t look! You lechers!!¡¹

    No, you¡¯re the one who stuck them out.

    Seeing Irijina cross that boundary, the soldiers who were looking at her with hostility changed and looked at her with something warm. Among this atmosphere where you couldn¡¯t say anything, a soldier came running that confirmed that the pce has been burned down.

    ¡¸Reporting! Arge basement-like room has been discovered near the pce. It might be an escape route or a hidden room.¡¹

    Celia and I look at each other. This is an emergency situation, if it¡¯s an escape route then it could be possible that royalty or an important person ran away. The nobles and royalty from the burned down pce were believed to be dead and not confirmed.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry and head over there, Celia, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a few but bring over some soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    I pull along Irijina¡¯s hand who is still red and trying to suppress her breasts. I cannot leave her in this ce.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here captain!¡¹

    There was a stairway that continued down from among the ruins that was still emitting a burnt smell. There is a thick stone lid, so the space underneath was not affected by the mes.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia brought about ten soldiers with her. This is enough, with arge crowd you won¡¯t be able to move too easily underground.

    When I was about to say to rush in Irijina says it inly.

    ¡¸This is a dungeon.¡¹

    I slumped and lost my strength.

    ¡¸You found the dungeon in a separated area?¡¹

    If you left the criminals here they would all die though.

    ¡¸This is for normal criminals. It¡¯s a dungeon where those who opposed the royalty and spies from other countries are sent.¡¹

    It¡¯s an asylum for political criminals...was it put near the pce for the sake of setting an example?

    ¡¸I have never been in there myself, but I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a gruesome ce where they torture and execute prisoners.¡¹

    It¡¯s making me want to go in less and less, but it¡¯s not like we can leave it alone. I take a spear from the soldier and hand it to Irijina.

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what will be inside. You¡¯re my woman aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    A smile floated on her face that told me she loves to fight.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯m your woman! Alright, I¡¯ll be useful to you!!¡¹

    She twirls her spear to test it out and gets fascinated by it. She handles it expertly. But her voice is too loud. Celia, who is standing next to her, is covering her ears.

    The basement was exactly as Irijina says and quite gruesome. They probably didn¡¯t give the prisoners any food since they holed up in the castle during the war. Inside each cell there are countless corpses, some of which started to rot while clinging to the cages, and there were some who were trying to survive while biting at their own bodies.

    ¡¸That guy again...¡¹

    ¡¸Uughee!¡¹

    There are many soldiers that experienced fighting who couldn¡¯t hold back their nauseousness from the rotten stench and the horrible scene. Ceria and Irijina also covered their mouths and noses with their hands.

    ¡¸In the meantime confirm whether are any survivors. If not then pour oil and light it on fire.¡¹

    I can¡¯t bring myself to search every nook and corner of this ce. But the captain¡¯s privilege allows me to order soldiers to do so while I stand near the entrance where the smell isparatively better.

    ¡¸Arnd kingdom also had such a dark part, didn¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸This is my first timeing to this kind of ce. If possible I didn¡¯t want to see it.¡¹

    I try to deceive Celia into feeling depressed with this conversation, but she doesn¡¯t bite.

    ¡¸Something is strange here. Please be careful.¡¹

    It was a strange ce from beginning to end, but Celia¡¯s instincts are better than most. I also stayed alert and ced my hand on my sword.

    ¡¸On the right, inside the prison!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s shout and the incident was simultaneous. It was the rotting corpse inside the cell that we checked earlier, it should have died a while ago but it slowly rose up and was banging the steel cage.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a zombie?¡¹

    Zombies are undead monsters born out of grudges or having a wicked spirit take over the corpse. They are strong to some extent but they are not much different from when they were human, also they have no intelligence. But since they are just a corpse there is no point in cutting them or stabbing them, you need to destroy the body.

    Zombies spawn easily in ces where people usually die and where grudges are concentrated. This dungeon is the most suitable ce to cultivate those two things. It won¡¯t be strange if all the corpses here were to be zombies. It¡¯s been so long since I was in such an unpleasant ce that I almost forgot about it.

    But zombies aren¡¯t strong enough to break something as sturdy as those steel cages. I was going to warn the soldiers who went ahead to be careful just in case but...

    ¡¸Uwaaa!!¡¹ ¡¸Gyaaa!!¡¹

    It seems I was toote.

    ¡¸Tch-! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    It seems that the soldiers who went on ahead were not only fighting zombies.

    ¡¸Skeletons!¡¹

    Skeletons are undead monsters made up of bones. The conditions for them to spawn are not much different than those for zombies but they are far more annoying. It seems they have some memory of how to fight left in them, they are moving like a warrior. The same thing for these guys made of bone, but unless you destroy the body they will continue to move.

    ¡¸Guue!¡¹

    One of the soldiers got grabbed by the throat by the skeleton and was killed. Those movements are polished so it must have been a former soldier.

    ¡¸Celia stand down, you aren¡¯t well suited for this.¡¹

    Celia fights by urately aiming at the opponent¡¯s vital spots. Zombies and skeletons that have no weak points put her in a disadvantageous position.

    ¡¸Ku-! I¡¯ll back you up.¡¹

    As if she knew it herself already, she frustratingly switched her sword with a throwing dagger.

    ¡¸Noooo!!¡¹

    A second soldier was grabbed by the skeleton, he was eaten by the zombie and died.

    There are 4 skeletons and 8 zombies. There are a lot, they were probably killed from being tortured and had their corpses thrown outside the cells and left there.

    I had the soldiers stand back as I faced them. Almost as if the pile of bones could tell the difference in strength between thest soldier and myself, it stood still with its sword ready.

    ¡¸Suraaiiiitaaa-¡¹

    Only the zombies that have no brain were wobbling forward. I don¡¯t want to dirty the de of my Dual Crater on these pieces of trash. I take the sword from a dead soldier in both hands.

    ¡¸Fuu-!¡¹

    Holding the sword with both hands, I send the zombie¡¯s head flying and cut off both of its hands. That¡¯s one down.

    I cut off one of the legs of another one and crush the head when it fell down. That makes two.

    Celia¡¯s knife stabbed the heads of two of them. Of course that won¡¯t be enough to stop them from moving, but in that opening, Irijina and I each stab one and bash them into the wall. That makes four down.

    And then the skeleton that stood still finally started to move. I was easily able to demolish one, but two of them saw that Irijina was easier to deal with and headed over there.

    That¡¯s bad, Irijina is using a spear. Skeletons are hollowpared to zombies so it¡¯s hard to pierce through them.

    I was going to head over and help but it seems unnecessary.

    ¡¸Seeii-!¡¹

    Irijina caught her spear in their ribs and flung them up to the ceiling. Skeletons are more fragile than zombies so they broke apart into many pieces.

    She blocked the strike of the other one easily and held her spear backwards, using the end of the spear to crush the skull with three quick strikes. The skull was broken and she gave the staggering skeleton a roundhouse kick, sending it crashing to the wall and getting absolutely destroyed.

    She¡¯s strong, I honestly thought so. In actualbat Celia is no match for her. She¡¯s certainly several times stronger than Agor and Carl. The reason she lost so easily to me may be because of the fact that she lost her calm due to her fear.

    The soldiers also regained their breath, and were able to stab and dismantle the remaining zombies. If we deal with them calmly, a fully armed group of soldiers will not lose to the same number of zombies.

    I face the only remaining skeleton. Only this one has a different atmosphere about it, it seemed like it wanted a one-on-one from the very beginning.

    Celia threw a knife at it but not even destroying its stance, it made the minimal movement to deflect it. And then it looked only at me and readied its sword.

    Skeletons are slightly different than zombies in that they also carry the will of its owner when it was still alive. The soul carved into the bones probably chose me to be its final opponent.

    ¡¸None of you guys interfere.¡¹

    I stop Celia who was about to throw another knife while unsheathing my Dual Crater. This one is different than the other trash.

    The skeleton steps forward and intercepts me.

    A single sh, getting cut by mithril, the exorcising metal, the skeleton crumbled and disappeared into dust.

    It literally disappeared and among the dust, a ring was left behind. There was no jewel attached to it nor was it made of gold, it was a crude ring. However for some reason I can¡¯t bring myself to throw it away in this rotten ce and picked it up.

    ¡¸Carry out the dead soldiers! They¡¯ll be zombies if you leave them here.¡¹

    We have to bury them as fast as possible.

    We have no more use for this ce. There is no passageway that leads anywhere either, and we will burn this ce as nned.

    ¡¸Heeey....anyone...is anyone there...?¡¹

    Celia and Irijina react. The voice came from the back of the prison, from the ce where corpses are.

    Zombies are not smart enough to say meaningful words. So that means a high-ss species of ghoul or maybe...

    ¡¸I am hungry...do you...have any food?¡¹

    It¡¯s a living human being.

    While watching the smoke rise from the graveyard that was up in mes, a man was greedily devouring porridge.

    ¡¸Well, I really thought I was gonna die. When I saw thatdy I thought that they wereing to pick me up and bring me to the underworld or something.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it was surprising that the capital would be upied by another country.¡¹

    The man stopped moving the hand he was eating with for a little bit.

    ¡¸I guess so. It was unexpected that Goldonia would be here, everything else wasn¡¯t strange. With such an unreasonable policy I could see thising.¡¹

    Once again, he shoveled the porridge in his mouth.

    It seems the meals stoppeding to the prisoners since a month ago, but there was sewage draining from the ceiling of the man¡¯s cell which he drank from and he managed to survive by eating the mushrooms and moss that grew here and there. He didn¡¯t talk very quietly, but he was quite a tough guy.

    ¡¸Is it about time that we get your time?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry about that. I was too busy eating!¡¹

    Well it has been a month so I guess that¡¯s alright.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Adolph Fulker. I don¡¯t have a surname but I¡¯m not a noble so please call me by my name.¡¹

    ¡¸Adolph is it? You don¡¯t seem like the type of person to conspire to rebel so why are you in a ce like this?¡¹

    ¡¸This country...I guess it doesn¡¯t exist anymore...I used to work as domestic affairs officer for the former Arnd kingdom, and Iined that the tax collection and thebor was so horrible, this country was going to copse.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s all you did to get yourself here?¡¹

    ¡¸At the time I wasining at length at how the current policy was foolish and stupid, and before I knew it I was here.¡¹

    This guy is just like Leopolt, he says things bluntly but unlike Leopolt he can¡¯t seem to make a living.

    ¡¸I was hoping that the government would get destroyed but if it bes like this, it puts me in a tough spot. If another country is upying the ce then it seems I won¡¯t be able to work.¡¹

    Each country will be taking a portion of the former Arnd kingdom¡¯s territory so it would be natural for them to bring their own personnel there. There are many nobles who are looking for a position. There aren¡¯t any countries who would specifically hire a person who has been in jail.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, what do you think? I have experience in dealing with domestic affairs, and I have innovative ns to offer you. I can show you how to manage a noble¡¯s territory so won¡¯t you consider hiring me?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t dislike how fast you change sides and your shamelessness. But unfortunately I don¡¯t have any territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so...well that¡¯s no good. But I guess I¡¯ll think about it again when I¡¯m full again.¡¹

    Adolph once again moves his hands and mouth, it would be pitiful if we threw him out again to starve to death. I guess I¡¯ll give him some food for now.

    That day nothing else really changed, I was sleeping together with both Celia and Irijina. And then the rumors were circting.

    ¡¸That female knight, the captain has trained herpletely and if he gives the order, she¡¯ll get naked wherever he wants.¡¹

    ¡¸On the contrary when she gets man-crazy it seems she¡¯ll be craving dick the entire day and will be shaking her waist like crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸She also asks to be treated like a dog too.¡¹

    ¡¸Then if we ask her do you think we can do it too?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, if you fuck the captain¡¯s woman he¡¯ll cut you in half.¡¹

    ¡¸If you wanna be the 201st person then do whatever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, knock on wood.¡¹

    This is absolutely against my will.

    Normal mode

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 19 years old Autumn

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Bar Central Army 3rd div. Mixed Battalion Commander

    Annual sry 140 gold

    Assets: 1000 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword)

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Companions: Nonna, Melissa, Maria, Ca, Catherine muting)

    Servants: Sebastian, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Agor (adjutant), Carl panymander), Christoph, Schwartz (horse), Irijina

    Sexual Partners: 37

 Chapter 52: Two Sides of the Conference

    <h4>Chapter 52: Two Sides of the Conference</h4>

    ¨CErich¡¯s POV¨C

    Goldonia Royal Pce

    ¡¸Everyone, I¡¯m d that you coulde on this asion. I thank you as Goldonia¡¯s king.¡¹

    The ones sitting at the table are the representatives of each country who participated in the Arnd subjugation, the ones responsible for diplomacy.

    ¡¸First have a taste of the refreshments and tea. They were made by our country¡¯s finest craftsmen.¡¹

    ¡¸This is excellent.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of therge country of Goldonia.¡¹

    Each country¡¯s representatives tasted the cakes, which were made with expensive white sugar and studded with rare fruits.

    ¡¸I thank you for the praise. Well, why don¡¯t we split up this prized cake and start our conversation.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s face bes tense. The purpose of this conference is none other than to divide the territory of the destroyed former Arnd kingdom.

    The conditions to participate in the conference is that each are entrusted with the full authority for their respective countries. The result of the conference will be the amount of territory that each country will receive.

    ¡¸The chairman is the king, and furthermore I will be serving as the representative for Goldonia, the first country to be discussed.¡¹

    The representative of each country nodded, it¡¯s a natural result that Goldonia became the main focus because of its contribution of national power and military power.

    ¡¸First is the representative of the Yurest Allied Nation, tell us your request.¡¹

    Yurest Allied Nation is the only country besides the destroyed Arnd that directly borders Goldonia in the Northwestern area. Its poption is a third of Goldonia of 500,000, its military strength is not that powerful, and its rtionship with Goldonia is favourable.

    ¡¸My country is not adjoining with the former Arnd. Thus I want to take the western port city on the coast of the Nosteries river and the territory surrounding it.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t nod to that!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly! Even if yournd is detached it¡¯s fine if you get the traffic rights to trade!¡¹

    The representatives of Magrado Dukedom and Republic of Stura, located on the opposite shore in which the Nosteries river runs, opposed. It was clear that both countries also wanted the port city.

    ¡¸Well, wait a moment. First we only want to hear the requests, after that I will ask for your opinions.¡¹

    In the end, the three countries exchanged a heated discussion in which they first put forward what they wouldpromise, and it was decided that they would take turns in acquiring the services of the developing port city based on the degree of contribution.

    The king makes eye contact with Keh who was taking notes at his side. He did not care for the other three countries. He knew what they wanted, and possessing the port city that was developing more than Arnd is not important to Goldonia. Besides, based on its location it was clear that it would not allow him the ability to rule over the whole area from central part to the eastern part, including the capital.

    The problem is with the country closely facing the border, Treia kingdom. Historically, they had circumstances that caused them to dispute with Arnd repeatedly, they are a small country with poption of 300,000, but have dispatched an army of over 10,000, and aligned with Goldonia¡¯s army to form the nucleus of the punitive force. Naturally you would think that they would make a request based on that contribution.

    ¡¸I have no objection to the n for the three countries¡¯ demand of the western river coast area.¡¹

    ¡¸And what do you want for your country?¡¹

    Everyone held their breaths and waited for the representative for Treia kingdom to open his mouth.

    ¡¸Excluding the western area...I want to take half of the entire area of the Arnd southern region.¡¹

    Everyone oohed and ahed.

    ¡¸Half is it...?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too much...¡¹

    The representatives from the three countries looked at the king with unpleasant expressions. With this condition they will be equal to Goldonia. Looking at the difference in national power, it will be hard to see Goldonia letting it pass without any objection.

    ¡¸I have one question. What will you do with the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸The capital is geographically part of the southern area which is included in our request so please understand.¡¹

    That is not good. The representatives from each country held their heads. This is too advantageous for Treia kingdom. If you have more than a tenth of the entire Arnd¡¯s poption, and gain even the giant fortress city in the capital, it will be Treia kingdom that is the sole winner.

    Goldonia will not ept conditions like that. If things do not go well the negotiations may well end as a nk te. The representatives from each country red at the person who proposed the insolent request with eyes of condemnation, but as expected from those who participate in diplomacy, he isn¡¯t affected in the slightest.

    ¡¸How do you expect me to ept this?¡¹

    The king¡¯s voice remains calm.

    ¡¸Well, the negotiations begin here. Let¡¯s talk it over.¡¹

    The king¡¯s eyes meet with Keh and he nods. The negotiations haven¡¯t started, they are already finished. From here on, what will be happening is just an act, it¡¯s a ridiculous joke.

    At the end of the heated discussion that borders on half a day, finally a conclusion has been reached.

    Yurest Allied Nation , Magrado Dukedom , Republic of Stura

    Western Arnd 1 region ¨C port city and the surrounding area divided into three

    Treia Kingdom

    Entire Southern Region excluding the western area, including former capital city

    Goldonia

    Entire Northern Region excluding the western area, outlying eastern region

    ¨CVeldo¡¯s POV¨C

    The trusted ambassador for Treia kingdom, Count Veldo, couldn¡¯t stopughing. Requesting for even the capital was a move to test how Goldonia would respond, if he agreed then it would be divided to me, if not then it would be fine to give to Goldonia.

    It was to make the capital an important existence as the subject of the negotiation so that they could not see that what I really wanted was the southern region.

    Arnd was originally not a poor area. Thend is suitable for agriculture, there are iron ore and other mineral mines. Securing the southern half will cause Treia kingdom¡¯s power to rise significantly.

    But who would have thought. Of course the capital would be under the control of the southern half. It¡¯s more than the best result, it¡¯s a result above my expectations.

    ¡¸The rumors that Goldonia¡¯s king is an expert skilled in the use of stratagems and ploys are nothing but nonsense.¡¹

    He only made moves because of his hatred for Arnd, he was just a greenhorn.

    The king requested for only the former Arnd¡¯s eastern area and the remote region that was close to where therge eastern mountain range started. It seems he wants the remote far east area to be Goldonia territory regardless of the north-south parts.

    Of course, it was epted instantly. Both my country and the former Arnd had their primary cities entirely in the southern and central area. The eastern area has towns and viges with at most 1000 poption so there is not much to gain.

    Although it is connected bynd to the mothend of Treia, the highways are not maintained so the transportation of crops and tax collection is inconvenient, so it doesn¡¯t make for a good ce to rule over. To add on, the eastern side adjacent to where the mountain range starts, have mountain people living in therge wastnd, which sometimes causes disputes. It¡¯s an area that is only troublesome to reign.

    Of course that is why I asked him why he would wish for such an area, but the at the time the king took the throne he appointed arge amount of new nobles. It seems that he iscking innd to give to them.

    I can understand, territory is the reason as to why the nobles will swear their loyalty to the king. If they did not get reward corresponding to their loyalty then their hearts will leave in an instant. He is also struggling with how to handle nobles isn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸Although if the nobles were given that kind of territory they would also think it was troublesome.¡¹

    To speak so candidly about his internal circumstances, that king is stupid but he can be likable. I would hate for him to be a lord to look up to but I have nothing toin about them as a neighbor.

    ¡¸At first I didn¡¯t know what to do, but now our house¡¯s future is looking bright now.¡¹

    This huge sess is something worthy for me to get praised. Thend that we were able to obtain this time might somewhat be granted as reward. In addition, I was able to make personal connections with the foolish andvish king of Goldonia.

    It was impossible for me to suppress my cheerful smile on the way back to the home country.

    ¡¸This is quite thevish feast isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Keh and the civil officials directly under him are surrounding the king and having a friendly chat. Diplomatically you can say that it was aplete defeat, but there is no depression or impatience on their faces.

    ¡¸Is it? We aren¡¯t falling behind in disposing the inventory like merchants either.¡¹

    The king swirls his wine in a good mood.

    However, the young soldier that was unable to enter that margin is trembling in humiliation.

    ¡¸Those guys from Treia, they acted in such a shameless way!¡¹

    The king looked at Keh as if asking ¡®so what of it¡¯.

    ¡¸He is still young, he doesn¡¯t understand the truth behind things. He¡¯s a trustworthy guy but still immature.¡¹

    The king smiles again. Then he starts to talk with the young soldier in a good mood.

    ¡¸Listen carefully, what happened on this asion is what I expected from beginning to end.¡¹

    ¡¸With all due respect...I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡¹

    ¡¸The war this time, the reason each country participated...what was the just cause?¡¹

    ¡¸We are saving the citizens suffering from poverty due to the political pressure from Arnd.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right, and what is the poption of Treia kingdom?¡¹

    The young soldier was unable to find the point of connection between the two questions and curls his head but he couldn¡¯t answer the king¡¯s question.

    ¡¸If I recall it was 300,000...¡¹

    The king nods in agreement.

    ¡¸You have studied well. That¡¯s right it¡¯s 300,000, and the newly acquired territory has 100,000 citizens. On top of the exhaustion from the long years of political pressure, the war this time has also caused thend to be deste for the 100,000, so there are too many citizens to hold.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true...our country is...¡¹

    The king interrupts.

    ¡¸To that point, the north half and eastern remote area¡¯s poption altogether is 40,000, and is like a drop in the sea of our country¡¯s 1.5 million poption.¡¹

    The king continues further.

    ¡¸Not to mention what they gained is the south, who they themselves have trampled over and invaded, the Treia kingdom¡¯s side also has held a grudge against Arnd for many years. Well, won¡¯t they be the most fitting rulers?¡¹

    ¡¸That is...¡¹

    There is no way that is the case. The citizens and the rulers, both are holding grudges so the prediction is that they will be repeating the cycle of having their country copse.

    But the young soldier objects while he keeps his head lowered.

    ¡¸With all due respect I will return your words. I have heard that Arnd¡¯s rule is severe. It is possible that the citizens will think that it will be much better than that and ept it. If so then Arnd¡¯s originally abundantnd will help the poption be the country¡¯s strength.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. But that is only if they are able to redevelop thend, and prevent the citizens from starving.¡¹

    If they starve then they have no past nor future. If the citizens want to survive then they will have no choice but to climb over each other.

    ¡¸To prevent the small chance that our country will starve the upied citizens, they have once again prepared to start cultivation since food is necessary, and we have already bought from the various countries and federations in the central ins in the south.¡¹

    Keh unwillingly reports to the king.

    ¡¸I see, the buy out for ¡®just in case¡¯ was slightly overdone. I have heard that the price for the grain has already gone up by 30%.¡¹

    ¡¸That is unavoidable. If we don¡¯t have food then nothing can be started.¡¹

    The young soldier felt a chill up his spine. Treia kingdom is not a poor country but it isn¡¯t an abundant country either. The country isrge but the poption of 300,000 is little, surely they don¡¯t have the ability to produce the surplus grain to nurture the 100,000 people.

    Then they have no choice but to buy it from outside the country, but the price has already been pulled up. If Treia kingdom buys it then it will increase even further, and if it bes a buyingpetition they can¡¯t hope to win against the financially abundant Goldonia.

    The citizens of Treia, who hate the former Arnd¡¯s citizens, will have the burden of cultivating them as well and won¡¯t be convinced easily. Thus the southern half of Arnd will turn into hell. The citizens will stand up in order to live, Treia¡¯s army will beat them down without hesitation.

    ¡¸In the unlikely event...however, that the former Arnd¡¯s citizens suffer in their rule, it may be the target for punishment. In any case, with that just cause presented to them, it has caused a country to copse after all.¡¹

    The king¡¯s smile is different than what it was earlier and it looked sinister. Was it like this from the beginning? He didn¡¯t care about the former Arnd¡¯s country at all? Anyways he intends to swallow all the countries being ruled over...

    ¡¸To that point, the remote eastern area not only doesn¡¯t know the casualties of war, they don¡¯t even know about the copse of the country.¡¹

    Laughing with Keh, the youngster froze in front of the king.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, suddenly you lost your ambition? Diplomacy is a battlefield, this isn¡¯t something that great to cause you to be taken aback.¡¹

    Keh reports to the king like a youngster would ask.

    ¡¸This is just in the case of an unlikely event, but Treia¡¯s northwestern area is dotted with castles and fortresses to prepare for the war with Arnd...however the remote eastern area¡¯s border doesn¡¯t have a highway and is insufficient.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to use my life to urgently request for the area to have the highway maintained then.¡¹

    ¡¸So...are you thinking about invading the Treia kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, this is of course a what if situation.¡¹

    The king lightly pats the youngster¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, how will you distribute the territory for this eastern remote region?¡¹

    Keh¡¯s followers, the civil servants asks the king. They are the experts that the king appointed, who focus on business and seeking truth instead of fame. They are always on their toes.

    ¡¸That ce also has conflict with the mountain people, so unless we put a person skilled atbat there it won¡¯t be good. Fortunately there are many of the new nobles who are like that, like Radhalde...or that man who cut down 200 people during this war.¡¹

    The king got tired of drinking, so he put on his cloak and went to leave the room.

    ¡¸Talking with you about this sort of thing is the proof of my trust, right now you are still immature but I will answer your loyalty. Keep it up.¡¹

    Keh and the others as well as the civil servants all left one after the other.

    ¡¸Well then, how long will Treia be able to endure, three months? Half a year? Will they be able to endure for one year? Why don¡¯t we wait and see!¡¹

    The king¡¯sughter resounds.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Former Capital Arnd

    I am in the house of the woman that I saved previously. We eat together, drink together, then I get on top of her. Her ingredients aren¡¯t the greatest but they are several times better than the insipid food in the army.

    ¡¸No more!¡¹

    The woman screams while clinging to me, wrapping around my neck.

    ¡¸Alright, cum!¡¹

    I thrust once remarkably strong, and release my semen. While listening to her extended screaming I move my body little by little to pour my seed deep inside.

    I lost count how many times she came already, first it seemed like it hurt, but now there was nothing but happiness on her face. Once we finished having sex, she clung to me, resting her head against my chest.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be going back to your country soon right...?¡¹

    The woman is tracing her finger on my chest as if teasing me.

    ¡¸My ce isn¡¯t far from here.¡¹

    I¡¯ve also received advice from Erich that it was about time that we get ready to return. Those guys at the top have probably settled things.

    ¡¸One more time, this time is it alright if I got on top?¡¹

    The woman dered that she won¡¯t leave this town. I only have a little more time to embrace this body.

    ¡¸Aanh...it¡¯s thick, your hand, your hand...¡¹

    The woman swallows my cock and entangles both her hands with mine. I left everything to the woman, I close my eyes and enjoy the feeling of the hole. The seed that was released earlier made things slippery and felt really good.

    By the way we aren¡¯t using any contraceptives.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the captain¡¯s seed then I¡¯d dly bear your child. Even if I have to work hard by myself I won¡¯t regret it.¡¹

    Having said that to me, it would be in poor taste if I used the medicine.

    ¡¸Uuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu....¡¹

    I say farewell to the woman who was copsed and slumped over on the bed and leave the house. The neighborhood is already getting dark. If I don¡¯t hurry and get back to the garrison then Celia woulde looking for me. For some reason Celia is able to urately pinpoint my location and find me.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s the captain!¡¹

    Another different woman¡¯s voice, I know her face. It¡¯s the young girl of the neighborhood that amongst the chaos, lost her job as a dancer, and it seems that she has now became a prostitute for the soldiers.

    ¡¸Right now it seems the soldiers are all busy and I am not able to catch any customers, you see.¡¹

    The armies of the other countries are also beginning to get ready to retreat. Finally the time to return is close.

    ¡¸Sorry I can¡¯t be with you today, I have to hurry back to my squad.¡¹

    Even so the girl keeps smiling.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t even need to pay, it¡¯ll be a quickie in the alley over there. Being embraced by the captain is the only time I get to be healed, so please?!¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped if you say that much. This will be my second one in a row.

    ¡¸Here you go!¡¹

    The woman is standing in the back alley by the wall with her hand lifting her skirt up. It seems she never put on any underwear.

    My meat rod is taken out, but the remnants of the previous sexual encounter was still on there. However she didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡¸Please do it rough ¡®kay? The captain¡¯s intense hips are my fav~¡¹

    ¡¸I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡¹

    Whileughing the meat rod is prating her with great momentum and immediately I start to move violently. There is something like lubricant inside her and everything feels good. Her hole has developed from being a prostitute, and having just embraced an innocent woman, this is quite nice.

    The business we did while standing was over quite soon, the girl was leaning against the wall trying to catch her breath while my seed was dripping out of her crotch. Even though she told me it was free I couldn¡¯t ept that. So I left her some silver coins between her breasts.

    ¡¸...Thanks. Aah if only the captain could stay in this town.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m from Goldonia¡¯s army. I can¡¯t be here forever.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s right~ But perhaps the people around this area...especially the women all think that.¡¹

    The woman I saved spread rumors in the neighborhood, my battalion also cracked down on the chaotic violence so it seems that I¡¯m being rated quite highly.

    ¡¸Goldonia is fine, but the worst is those guys from Treia. Just the other day they just got on top of me, and started choking me.¡¹

    If I caught him red-handed I would have kicked his ass, but as expected it is hard to find the culprit from another country¡¯s army.

    ¡¸Before you go back I want to taste you more.¡¹

    The girl once again puts her hand on the wall and looks back at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also gotten my money for today so my work is done! Why don¡¯t you do the back next? I¡¯m taking a break tomorrow so it¡¯s fine even if it hurts~¡¹

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve done an ass. Seeing my meat rod react unconsciously, the girl smiled.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be torn though?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve expanded it enough so that your huge dick can fit. I¡¯ve always wanted you to dig into me~¡¹

    The girl spreads her ass open with both hands, so she¡¯s used to having anal intercourse as well, her ass is already wide open. When I touched the tip of my cock to her ass, she trembled in excitement.

    ¡¸Wow...even just by touching it I can tell the difference in size. Go ahead, push it in all at once¡¹

    As she wanted I grabbed her not by the waist, but by her shoulder, and inserted it up to the base in one swoop.

    ¡¸Uhaaa! It¡¯s huge! Hiiih¡¹

    Blood didn¡¯te out but her reaction wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. My ass is fine, but the length is...it¡¯s reaching somewhere unbelievable inside.¡¹

    I won¡¯t force the girl since she is dripping cold sweat.

    ¡¸Should I stop?¡¹

    ¡¸Continue, dig me out without holding back. Even in the worse case and you pierce me to death I would be happy that this was how I died. But I want it written properly on my tombstone, that ¡®I challenged to have anal sex with this huge dick, and died from my insides getting destroyed¡¯.¡¹

    The girl was snickering while having the room to breathe so I took her up on her offer and didn¡¯t hold back. It isn¡¯t a bad feeling to see an experienced prostitute show such agony on her face. The girl was bouncing around from my unrestrained attacks, and in the end she was made to piss uncontrobly in the alley.

    Having attacked the depths of her insides, I carry the girl who can no longer stand and was about to bring her to her house but I voice calls out to me.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve had fun, eh? Can we return to the camp and go back now?¡¹

    Celia urately detects me, waiting for me in front of the alley. The girl seemed to mutter ¡®oh no¡¯ while scurrying off to her own house. Oh so she could walk after all.

    ¡¸The town¡¯s prostitute, moreover you put it in the filthy hole, you¡¯re going to get sick!¡¹

    ¡¸When did you start peeking?¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter! Aside from that Baron Radhalde said that he wants you to show up after you return.¡¹

    Erich does? I guess it¡¯s the order to retreat.

    ¡¸Erich-sama said he was going to look around. I won¡¯t tell him that you¡¯ve been ying around with a prostitute.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that fine, Erich will probably realize.

    ¡¸For you to seek a prostitute forfort...has she fallen for you enough for you to bring her back?¡¹

    In the end, it seems she was watching from the beginning.

    I take the angry Celia back to the headquarters and the order that was given was as expected the one to retreat. Compared to the time we departed the number of subordinates have drastically decreased, and finally I can go back home.

    It was quite the long expedition. I don¡¯t have such a feeling for Goldonia, but it¡¯s nice to have women back home who are waiting for me.

    ¡¸From tomorrow we will begin to withdraw. There aren¡¯t any enemies sopanies will get ready to depart in sequence.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Eachpanymander responds. By the way since Agor is hurt, I had Leopolt take his ce. He said he would stay until he recovered from his injury, and wouldn¡¯t ask toe back no matter what.

    Tomorrow is the departure date. Let¡¯s enjoy thest night here in Arnd.

    Then let¡¯s get excited after I have sex.

    ¡¸You guys have already prepared for the trip?¡¹

    ¡¸..........aaaah¡¹

    ¡¸Auu...I¡¯ll die...¡¹

    Celia and Irijina received my intense love and were exhausted so they didn¡¯t give an answer.

    Recently I was able to do it 10 times in a night without a problem, but have I been cursed or something? I thought about it while looking at the two of them who had their holes broken and juices leaking while trembling.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 19 years old Autumn

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Bar Central Army 3rd div. Mixed Battalion Commander

    Annual sry 140 gold

    Assets: 1000 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword)

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Companions: Nonna, Melissa, Maria, Ca, Catherine muting)

    Servants: Sebastian, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Agor (adjutant), Carl panymander), Christoph, Schwartz (horse), Irijina

    Sexual Partners: 39

 Chapter 53: Triumphant Return Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 53: Triumphant Return Ceremony</h4>

    My battalion received the order to withdraw and departs from Arnd. After walking for several days, we have already reached the northern region.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t just leave the infantry and return quickly. First we must enter the town of Datrohn and meet up with them.¡¹

    Celia creates a n while looking at the map. Surprisingly Celia is already able to read most sentences unless it¡¯s aplicated phrase. Moreover, she¡¯s able to do basic calctions like addition, subtraction, multiplication, division too.

    If I think back, when I woke up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom I often saw light from Celia¡¯s room. When we didn¡¯t have work from the army she often went to Melissa¡¯s room since she knew how to do simple math too.

    She desperately memorized characters and learned math. It¡¯s worlds apart from me who studied to get Lucy¡¯s body as a reward.

    Let¡¯s pet Celia a few times since she¡¯s such a hard-worker.

    ¡¸Waa! What is it, all of a sudden?!¡¹

    A hard-worker, faithful, and serious, and also emerging as an attractive woman from a young girl. I can also tell that she¡¯s being treated as a mascot within our squad. The harsh speech directed to those other than me is also quite the effective spice.

    ¡¸It would be nice if you could be a little nicer to those other than me.¡¹

    ¡¸There exists none other than Aegir-sama that needs ttering.¡¹

    What a cutie, let¡¯s pet her head.

    ¡¸Waa! It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to tter them but...let¡¯s see, why not be a little nicer to someone like Kroll. He admires you, you know.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face filled with anger.

    ¡¸No. Why do I have to for that brat, he¡¯s so annoying running around like that!¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem like Kroll has a chance. He¡¯s the one who starts the bath for you after you¡¯ve been working hard outside so you could at least give him a smile or something.

    ¡¸Even so he worries about you. When you get back at least greet him with a smile, not like you¡¯ll lose anything.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s only that...well I¡¯m also an adult woman now. Let¡¯s just put on a facade.¡¹

    A girl who just recently lost her virginity is an adult woman, it¡¯sughable but she¡¯s cute so let¡¯s pet her.

    ¡¸Waa! Why are you petting me?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well~ it¡¯s been quite the trouble to get friendly with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch-¡¹

    The one who wedges in was Adolph. He had no ce to go, and he wanted toe along really badly so I treated him as a temporary soldier and took him along with me. With the majestic horses of the first division cavalry lined up, having that guy¡¯s horse, not much better than a donkey,e in is quiteical. And Celia, thinking he¡¯s getting in the way and clicking her tongue, will get her demerit points.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite curious aren¡¯t you. Even if you follow me there¡¯s nothing around her you know.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true, my intuition is whispering for me to follow Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    What the heck is that? If you want to tag along, do as you want, but following me up to the capital will be a problem for me.

    ¡¸Fuu, I can¡¯t ridefortably on a horse, so what can a weakling who can¡¯t swing a sword do?¡¹

    Adolph has almost no experience riding a horse I guess, even pulling along that small horse is all he¡¯s capable of.

    Also, just like the time with Leopolt, Celia challenged him to fight with a sword during practice, and after a few seconds got knocked out. It¡¯s the first time I saw a guy who closed his eyes when he swung his sword. I guess he¡¯s capable of being something like a young noble woman.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m an advocate of peace at heart so...I absolutely don¡¯t fight at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is a person of great martial abilities. How can a person like you be of use to him?¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anyone who canpare to Hardlett-sama when he fights, he surely doesn¡¯t need some decently strong guy, I believe. On that point I have no skill in fighting, and I specialize in domestic affairs so I believe that is easy to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what you say now it won¡¯t get you anywhere. I¡¯ll take you up until the capital. I don¡¯t know what will happen from here on out.¡¹

    Celia decided that she¡¯ll ignore him and once again took out the map to look at.

    ¡¸The distance to Datrohn will be about one and a half days for the cavalry, three days for the infantry. If we pick up the pace we will be able to reach the town within the day. Let¡¯s hurry.¡¹

    Celia speaks while smiling but the slow voice gets in the way.

    ¡¸Hmm, I think that we should be doing all we can to prepare for camp.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that!? With this distance we can reach it in a day!¡¹

    ¡¸The vige around this area was created without much thought. The highway is also included and is quite winding, I think. It might take more time than it looks on the map...even though you proposed to take the exact straight route along the nned vige too.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we should be looking only at the distance. We should aim to head straight for the town.¡¹

    Adolph mutters and criticizes the former superior. Celia seems to have gotten stubborn.

    I should be trusting Celia here, who has been with me forever.

    ¡¸If possible I want to get there by today. Tell them to pick up the pace.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! Right away!¡¹

    Celia seems happy with my trust in her, and runs off with a spring in her step.

    What follows after her good mood is, not when the town finally came into view, but when the sun disappears beyond the horizon.

    ¡¸Th...this shouldn¡¯t be the case...¡¹

    She bent her waist to stare at the sun sinking down and from both her eyes it seems like she was about to cry at any moment. In the end, the winding road that differed from what the map said took a longer time and we were unable to reach the town before the sun sets. I feel sorry for her so I¡¯ll pet her head.

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry....uu.....uuu....¡¹

    She¡¯s crying.

    Since we prioritized marching, most of the soldiers were not prepared to set up camp, so they slept around the bonfire. The only tents barely able to set up were mine and the one for injured people.

    Irijina also leaned against a tree and fell asleep. It seems she has noints about sleeping outside. Oh, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I spoke to her, since she¡¯s familiar with the area around here.

    Taking my silence as anger, Celia, who looks like she¡¯s about to cry, stood up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take responsibility for today and sleep outside...¡¹

    With teary eyes, Celia was about to trudgingly head out, but I pulled her back into bed.

    ¡¸With this I will be apologizing to the soldiers...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, nobody holds a grudge against you.¡¹

    While Celia was hanging her head dejectedly, the soldiers were thinking of you pleasantly while heading towards the sunset. If they got mad over something so small, they won¡¯t be able to survive in this squad. Also in the first ce, it was a decision that I made so it¡¯s my responsibility.

    Rather the underlying reason that caused Celia to cry may be leaning more towards Adolph. This has gotten quite mixed up, but rather than making a cute girl the viin, having it be the man who was new is easier to understand.

    I stroke Celia¡¯s head in bed, and while I¡¯m at it also pet her butt but it seems she doesn¡¯t realize it. But seeing the girl who was burying her face in my chest while sniffling caused me to lose my sexual desire. Today will be the first time in awhile since I¡¯ve done nothing and just having her cling to me while sleeping.

    10 dayster Goldonia Capital

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, we can see the capital!¡¹

    It¡¯s Goldonia which I haven¡¯t seen in half a year, seeing it like this I can tell how much things have developed. Compared with Arnd¡¯s capital, it¡¯s muchrger and glorious.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s Goldonia...how abundant.¡¹

    It is Irijina¡¯s first time seeing Goldonia and she was captivated by the sight.

    ¡¸The city is square-shaped, the highway runs around the vicinity...there is room for improvement but the parliament official who created this was way more skilled than the one in Arnd.¡¹

    Adolph is not really impressed but rather he is observing various things. If you make some suspicious moves then you¡¯ll be taken away by the guards you know.

    ¡¸Aah, being in a ce like this together with Hardlett-sama is just like a dream!¡¹

    The one who spoke up was Rita, since she didn¡¯t have a horse I had her ride in front of me. She was picked up in Datrohn.

    10 days ago, when we were greeting the guards as we arrived in the town of Datrohn, Rita came running out. Regardless of who was watching she was raining kisses on me, and that night we naturally hid ourselves in a room.

    I was already on top of Irijina in bed but Rita didn¡¯t care.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for a fine man to have several women lined up for him.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so!?¡¹

    Rita talks to Irijina while my meat rod is still inserted in her. She doesn¡¯t know much about the rtions between men and woman, and on top of that she has an honest personality. You¡¯re believing something strange that she¡¯s telling you?

    ¡¸Currently the maids and dressed-up women of this mansion are all being embraced by Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸The maids!? I¡¯ve heard that isn¡¯t a good thing though?¡¹

    Irijinaes from a family of straightced knights. It seems that putting your hands on the servants is something akin to bullying the weak so they avoided doing so.

    ¡¸Of course he didn¡¯t force them. Everyone consented to open up their bodies.¡¹

    ¡¸They agreed? I didn¡¯t think they would want to be his wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Before thinking of something like that, everyone was indulging in ¡®this¡¯.¡¹

    Rita crawls a finger slowly on the meat rod that was still piercing Irijina.

    ¡¸I see...they sumbed to this...¡¹

    Irijina strokes her own stomach.

    ¡¸I will help Irijina-sama feel even better so please have mercy and let me have some too.¡¹

    Rita went around to my ass and took my balls in her mouth. It wasn¡¯t an intense stimtion by any means but her tongue was softly rolling them around and the pleasure amplified the movement of my hips.

    ¡¸Wa-! It suddenly got rougher. And also it is still getting bigger inside of me! Incredible!!¡¹

    With the increase in size, it was able to rub the weak point inside Irijina much stronger and she pressed my head with both hands as she let out moans. Not able to stand the pleasure, her legs pped about, but I used my weight to press against her. She was going wild for awhile but feeling the additional pleasure, whether it was because she used up her strength, she then went back to gripping the sheets and feeling agony. There was saliva dripping from her mouth, so it might be about time that I released.

    Moving my hips to get to the final stretch, Rita sensed that quite sharply and sucked harder on my balls, enough to let out slurping and sucking sounds.

    ¡¸Ooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn!¡¹

    I groan as I reach the limit. Rita went back to massaging my balls gently, and softly biting the part of my meat rod that didn¡¯t enter Irijina, matching the rhythm of my thrusting. This is amazing, amazing enough that I can tell that my semen will spray everywhere.

    ¡¸Rita, don¡¯t stop and keep going...¡¹

    I instinctively gave out an order. The caressing while you are in the middle of ejaction is iparably good. This is the kind of pleasure you can¡¯t taste unless you¡¯re with several women.

    ¡¸His seed juices are spurting out...This is quite amazing...¡¹

    Irijina is dazed and pressing her stomach, but that stomach is somehow inting with my seed.

    ¡¸O, ooooh.....¡¹

    After the spectacr ejaction, I fell beside Irijina and wanted to take a break, but the faithful maid was looking for a reward.

    ¡¸I could feel it from my mouth too that it was quite the splendid ejaction. Next will be my lewd hole...I¡¯m already prepared for you.¡¹

    Rita ces her hand on the shelf and turns her ass towards me. Her vagina is already opened quite naughtily and is dripping juices. If I told her ¡®wait a minute¡¯ then it would make me look uncool.

    I stroke my cock and force it to get erect, then I grip Rita¡¯s ass with hands like talons.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama...no, master. Please use your sturdy cock and discipline this naughty maid...¡¹

    Rita shakes herrge ass while I push my meat rod in, and with each thrust she lets out a moan. She skillfully built up my pleasure, and she milked out the second portion of my seed.

    By the way, Celia today found an old underground archive, and while looking for a valuable book, it became morning before she knew it. The next day, when she saw the two women using both my arms as pillows to sleep, she stamped her feet in frustration.

    And then on the day we depart from Datrohn, Rita insisted toe along with me.

    ¡¸I have worked as a maid for many years. I can take care of the routine tasks in the mansion and take care of your body. If I be unnecessary, I don¡¯t mind if you sell me off to the brothel!¡¹

    In the end she said that if she couldn¡¯te along she would bite her tongue off on the spot so I took her and had her ride in front of me on the horse. In exchange I left Agor behind. His wounds were not good, and he wasn¡¯t looking well.

    He himself said that he felt fine, but the war is already over so there is no need to rush things. If he died here unnecessarily then it would look stupid.

    I told one of the maids that I¡¯m counting on her to look over various things but...I guess she misunderstood or something, but after entering the room for a while, she had a handkerchief in her mouth and for some reason her cheeks were dyed red. It will probably be a fun recuperation lifestyle for Agor.

    And then we get to our present time. In front of the gates of the capital, the troops that have withdrawn are gathering.

    Will the numbers reach 10,000? Our battalion has needed to be reorganized so it took some time so there may be some runningte.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, you¡¯ve kept us waiting!¡¹

    Erich came galloping towards me.

    ¡¸Now we can finally enter. Without the lead actor we can¡¯t start.¡¹

    What is that about?

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s have the whole squad move out!¡¹

    Without time to ask a question the order was given, we entered the capital in two columns.

    As soon as we pass through the castle gates, cheers roared at the same time. Several hundreds of trumpets sounded, petals rained down on top of our heads.

    ¡¸Hurray for the victory!¡¹ ¡¸Glory to Goldonia!¡¹ ¡¸Let our powerful army be for eternity!!¡¹

    A grand celebration is exactly this. The main street leading up to the pce is filled with people, and you can¡¯t see anything but their heads.

    ¡¸For winning the war we need to celebrate!! It¡¯smon sense!!!¡¹

    Erich roars loudly as he came up beside me. Unless he does so I won¡¯t be able to hear him.

    The citizens are handing bouquets of flowers to the soldiers. The parents are giving their kids to the soldiers and having them ride on their soldiers, who raised their hands.

    If you talk about Goldonia¡¯s enemy for many years, excluding the barbarians, there is none except Arnd. Defeating that enemy means the conflict has disappeared. The young king was able to aplish what the former king of 30 years could not aplish in a little over half a year.

    The people believed in the greatness of the king, as well as believed in the strength of the army, and also the future of Goldonia. This is the explosion of happiness that resulted from that.

    ¡¸Look over there! It¡¯s lord Hardlett!¡¹ ¡¸I heard he protected the castle all by himself and killed all the enemies!¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that he tore open the gates of the Arnd capital and called for victory!¡¹

    I stared at Erich but he sighed and looked away. It seems that the source of these exaggerated rumors was him.

    ¡¸He has lots of women though.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t know? He¡¯s an incredible stud.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems all the women he sleeps with be sex maniacs.¡¹ ¡¸I heard that he¡¯ll sleep with anyone, from old women to young girls...¡¹

    When I stared at Erich, he returns the stare. So I guess this rumor was the result of my own actions.

    ¡¸The people are amazing...with so many of them here...¡¹

    The rumored sex maniac Celia also seems to be excited.

    The capital of Goldonia has a poption of 60,000 but this is the aggregating point of thend route connecting the various countries and federations of the central ins. There are constantly wagons pulled to different locations thate in and out of here, caravans of merchants, the base for hawkers, people who stopped by due to curiosity, people who aim for crowds of people to sell to, in reality there should be way more people.

    The children jump out, handing Celia a bouquet of flowers. Instead of handing it to a strong man, it¡¯s easier to hand it to Celia. After receiving it with aplicated face she was kissed on the cheek.

    d that the one who did it was a girl. If it was a boy then there would be a rain of blood.

    ¡¸Here you go~¡¹

    Children and women are gathering around me holding flowers too. But it seems Schwartz is too tall and their hands couldn¡¯t reach.

    ¡¸Heree on.¡¹

    ¡¸Kya~?¡¹

    I hold the child by the waist and lift it up, resting on my shoulder. In addition to Schwartz¡¯s height, you can see the frolicking scene of the path. Celia looks on jealously. I can do it for her too but won¡¯t you think that it will be embarrassing in from of such arge public?

    The young girls may have heard of the rumors about me and are gathering. When I reached out my hand to ept the bouquet of flowers I was suddenly kissed.

    ¡¸I did it~!¡¹ ¡¸Kyaa!!¡¹ ¡¸If the rumors are true then I¡¯ll get pregnant~?¡¹

    The girls are making a fuss and making noise. Celia¡¯s stares are getting worse but it¡¯s not like she could yell at them in front of the crowd so she just continues to worry.

    The squad moves slowly, as if they are stopped, all the way to the pce, the celebration and weing of the citizens continued for a long time. The za in front of the pce has squads already set up in ce, the king is standing on the tform.

    ¡¸You brave soldiers. And the citizens that are supporting them. I will dere here. We are victorious!¡¹

    The entire town cheered, as if an explosion went off.

    ¡¸Give your extol and praise. Proud citizens of Goldonia!¡¹

    The voices extolling praise to the king resounded. Right now he didn¡¯t even have to use hired apuders, support towards the king was spreading from all the country¡¯s citizens.

    ¡¸We have won. But we should not be satisfied! Enemies are everywhere, waiting for you to be defenseless as you sleep!¡¹

    The stirring spread. They could not imagine the next enemies in this ce of celebrating a victory.

    ¡¸But it is nothing to worry about. I will not let my guard down, Goldonia will not let its guard down. If we have everyone¡¯s devotion and the strong army¡¯s power, when the enemy shows up, we will once again be victorious!¡¹

    The king¡¯s speech was received by the citizens. I was thinking that he probably thought this all up beforehand, while I stroke Irijina¡¯s butt, who seems to look ufortable. Since the soldiers are all pretty dense together we won¡¯t get found out. She res at me but it¡¯s not like she could make noise right now. Maybe I should just put my finger in like this.

    ¡¸This victory will be engraved in history. And so will the heroes of this victory...Baron Erich Radhalde, Bar Aegir Hardlett, step forward!¡¹

    As it was getting good, I get called. I go up to the tform with Irijina staring at my back.

    ¡¸Baron Radhalde. Commanding the central army, defeating the enemy, a peerless achievement! In order to reward you I will appoint you with the title of Count, and I swear to grant you the corresponding territory.¡¹

    He skipped the title of Viscount and went straight to being a Count from Baron, exactly the treatment a hero gets. I¡¯m also getting promoted like Erich so it doesn¡¯t feel bad. I should just ept it and apud for him.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett. You have done well on the battlefield, just like the god of battle. Even with a broken spear, crumbling armor, the appearance of you continuing to fight for the sake of the citizens is exactly the model of a noble! For that I will appoint you with the title of Viscount, and swear to grant you with territory.¡¹

    The king restrained the citizens with his hand when the citizens were oohing and aahing.

    ¡¸In ce of the spear that was broken for the sake of the country, I will give you a new de.¡¹

    The spear that the two civil officials carried out sparkled with gold and silver, the handle had jewels iid in it.

    ¡¸With that de take revenge for our country and defeat the enemies.¡¹

    When I hold it in my hand it isn¡¯t all that heavy. With all those jewels though it¡¯s hard to hold...let¡¯s try putting some strength into it.

    Woah, crap! This isn¡¯t good, this will really bend and twist! If I use both hands and put my strength into it, it¡¯ll probably break, so much for this new de.

    If by any chance that it breaks I¡¯ll probably be executed so I¡¯ll handle it carefully. I turn to face the citizens and hold up therge spear. The sun reflected off the gold and the jewels so it looked quite sublime.

    There was arger amount of cheers that erupted than during Erich¡¯s turn. It seems I have quite the talent for exciting the king¡¯s citizens.

    And thus the ceremony is over, and I finally return back to my house.

    ¡¸Listen carefully, take great care with the spear when you hang it up. Don¡¯t swing it around by mistake when a robberes, you hear!?¡¹

    Erich pushes his fears on me. I can understand that this is just an ornament. If I threw it at a steel ted armor and helmet then this thing will break.

    ¡¸Also, the Viscount title is different from what you had up till now, and amongst the nobles it has quite the status so don¡¯t just simply eat up all the girls in town. You¡¯re unmarried so the other parties will be interested in you.¡¹

    I cannot guarantee that. I want to ask my lower body.

    ¡¸I hear that the details for the territory will be given tomorrow at the pce. I know the general idea...but don¡¯t y too much with the girls tonight and bete, you hear?¡¹

    Erich has been scolding a lottely. I guess for those people on top there are a lot of things to worry about.

    Unlike thest time, the celebration for our triumphant return was quite grand. The ones at the house have probably made preparations as well. I also need to prepare myself and be ready.

    The Celia who is keeping calm and makingrge strides is nice. It¡¯s an excuse for Rita who is sticking to my arm, and Irijina who is looking around curiously.

    For now, why don¡¯t we buy some cake to please the girls.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Winter

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount

    Annual sry 140 gold

    Assets: 1000 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword) , Jeweled spear (temporary)

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Companions: Nonna, Melissa, Maria, Ca, Catherine, Irijina, Rita

    Servants: Sebastian, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (follower and lover), Leopolt, Agor, Carl, Christoph, Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 39

 Chapter 54: Territory Noble

    <h4>Chapter 54: Territory Noble</h4>

    After the celebration of our triumphant return was over, I had the honor of being appointed as Viscount and came home bringing the newly released cakes.

    ¡¸Do you think they¡¯ll argue?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so.¡¹

    Celia responds immediately without mercy.

    ¡¸You have gotten three more mistresses. Everyone won¡¯t not get angry.¡¹

    Hm? There¡¯s only Irijina and Rita though...is there someone else?

    ¡¸It¡¯s me! I¡¯ve also be a woman didn¡¯t I?!¡¹

    I¡¯ve been ying around with her all this time but It never entered my mind. Celia became a woman because of me after all.

    ¡¸That body has thoroughly taken in that thick thing quite well!!¡¹

    ¡¸I bet it was a scene where a little girl was being destroyed.¡¹

    Irijina and Rita were teasing her.

    ¡¸Shut up! This is close to the house so please stop. You¡¯ll start rumors!¡¹

    This is a up to chance now. I should return while leaving those two in Celia¡¯s shadow without saying anything.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to hide Irijina-san...since my height only reaches up to her breasts...¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ Wee back Master, you did well not to get injured.¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹

    At the entrance, Sebastian greeted me at the head of the line with the other servants. He has been standing by since the ceremony for our triumphant return? Even though it¡¯s his job, he¡¯s working hard.

    After the greeting Miti ran off, bursting into the living room. Every household member is there, so we can hear the voices.

    ¡¸Master hase back. And he¡¯s safe!¡¹

    Wow what a shrill voice, but right after...this voice is Nonna?

    ¡¸How many are there!? How many women did you bring back!?¡¹

    ¡¸Two of them! Arge one and a slightly older one.¡¹

    ¡¸Kufu¡¹

    Celia covers her face andughs. I want tough too but I won¡¯t.

    ¡¸Hahah..rge. I guess it¡¯s true that I¡¯m big.¡¹

    ¡¸That kid just now, what¡¯s her name? I should re-educate her...¡¹

    ¡¸So what about their belly?! Is there a woman who is pregnant!?¡¹

    Nonna sounds overly desperate.

    Her voice ising closer.

    The first one is Ca, she jumped at me and hugged me. After a hot kiss she let go of my body.

    The second is Maria, as if she was embarrassed she gave a light peck.

    The third is Melissa, a kiss like she was licking me, a passionate one.

    Thest is Nonna, she probably fell over when she heard how many people there were, and then she stumbled so she¡¯ste. The breasts that I haven¡¯t seen in such a long time are overwhelming as usual.

    A hot kiss, naturally my hand gets sucked into her breasts. Even though she has a small build her breasts could not be held by both hands. As I got cocky and started to rub more thoroughly, Nonna¡¯s kiss moved down from my mouth to my neck.

    ¡¸And that¡¯s enough! Are you going to start here?¡¹

    I returned to my senses since Ca intervened.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not like you, I won¡¯t do something like that! ...and also wasn¡¯t it you who tripped me earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸Who, me? Maybe you just have bad bnce because of those huge breasts of yours?¡¹

    Nina lowers her head on the side. Leopolt takes his coat off without saying it and throws it. The girl who catches it smiles as she buried her face so that the person couldn¡¯t see it.

    There is also such a quiet rtionship.

    ¡¸Wait Ca, what are you taking off!?¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking that we could do it once before we eat, you wanna do it too Melissa?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t you who decides, but Aegir-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t strip at the front door! You pervert!¡¹

    There is also such a noisy, but interesting rtionship.

    It seems the bath is already prepared. I give the cake to the kids, telling them not to get close to the bathroom. It¡¯s bad for their education after all.

    ¡¸Especially Miti, don¡¯t peek today.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-, what are you talking about!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to see then say it clearly, I¡¯ll show it to you right in front of your eyes.¡¹

    We leave Miti who turned red and first we¡¯ll get everyone in the bath.

    ¡¸Umm...I would like it if you could introduce those girls behind you though...¡¹

    Maria asks, everyone nods. Of course I intend to do so. I¡¯ll do it slowly in the bathroom.

    With me in the center we submerge ourselves in the bathtub, the girls who aren¡¯t able to fit in there sat andid on the clean, polished floor. It is quite informal in the bathroom, so everyone was opening their legs without worrying, andying around to rx. Rather than caring about manners, it¡¯s a ce where you can heal your heartfortably.

    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸Wow!¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹

    The girls in the mansion all raised their voices in unison and looked at me.

    ...at the wounds.

    ¡¸I got it in the war. It¡¯s not that rare is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t rare? But it¡¯s all over your body...are you alright?¡¹

    As expected Ca goes pale and asks me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s something that I could sleep off.¡¹

    Actually I almost died from it but it can¡¯t be helped that they¡¯re worried over something that¡¯s already over.

    ¡¸Is that so, I¡¯m d. But after it turns into a scar it bes quite rugged and sexy. Say, tonight...why don¡¯t you pretend to be a thief and rape me-¡¹ ¡¸If you want to be stupid, do it over there!¡¹

    Melissa follows Nonna¡¯s instructions and retrieves Ca.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your precious body, so you should take care of yourself more. And also, sorry for being rude but...is your tool alright?¡¹

    Nonna peeks at my crotch, gently checking my rod and my balls.

    ¡¸What the-! Isn¡¯t that woman the pervert!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong! This is talking about the possibility of the head of the house injuring his precious thing on the battlefield and thus discontinuing the bloodline-¡¹

    I feel calm listening to this argument. Irijina and Rita are rolling their eyes but they will eventually be used to it.

    ¡¸Um...protecting the princess, the wounded knight, with his body covered in wounds pushes down the princess and she can¡¯t resist...why don¡¯t we do it once with this scenario tonight...¡¹

    Nonna secretly whispers in my ear.

    As I thought you and Ca get along well under the surface.

    I urge Irijina and Rita and push them beside the other girls. The main goal for today is to have the girls open their hearts. You girls should talk to each other lots.

    ¡¸Eeeh...so you were a soldier of Arnd?¡¹

    Melissa isying on top of the cloth on the floor while talking with Irijina. When talking about Arnd, Maria is the only one who makes a strange face, but the other girls seem unrted so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    ¡¸Yeah, I was captured on the battlefield. I don¡¯t remember much when I had my purity taken from me and seed poured into me. And then I thought that I had no choice but to be his wife, but first they say that I should be a lover.¡¹

    Celia flicks her head to the side and looks there. It seems that she was the one who told her the lie.

    ¡¸Aegir-san...what can I say, it must have hurt...¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand. It wasn¡¯t rape. He told me that he loved me.¡¹

    The goal this time is to make all the girls open their hearts. If I interject it wouldn¡¯t produce a good result, I¡¯ll just enjoy the water in the tub and ignore them.

    ¡¸You have worked as a maid?¡¹

    Maria is very deeply interested in Rita and the word ¡®maid¡¯.

    ¡¸Yes, however me and the other maids were treated as toys by that pig of a feudal lord. That was when Hardlett-sama came and punished that pig, stealing us away.¡¹

    Ca and Irijina oohed and apuded. To Irijina she could rte with her since she had lord killed too.

    ¡¸Then the other maids offered their bodies to Hardlett-sama, I as well, my body and my heart have fallen...and I decided to follow him wherever he may go.¡¹

    ¡¸By the other maids, how many people are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Five people.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone...is on that bed together?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, at first we wanted to thank him by servicing him, but his tool was quite splendid and his technique was amazing...so conversely we were the ones who got exhausted.¡¹

    ¡¸I was also saved from the brothel, I was a prostitute so I thought I had quite the amount of experience, but even so it was something so amazing that I¡¯ve never seen before.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I had thoughts that this was all a dream and I was being fucked by an orc or a horse...¡¹

    ¡¸Well I had that thing up my butt before! It tore me though.¡¹

    When they get excited, dirty jokes starting out one after the other, are girls the same as guys in that respect?

    Gathering seven women here and their talking won¡¯t stop. The two that were awkward at first have already blended in with them quite naturally. It¡¯s been awhile that Celia is the only one left, enjoying the bath by herself, I guess she couldn¡¯t get into the conversation.

    ¡¸Uueeee~....i¡¹ 1

    While using the bathtub, she exhaled for a long time. I¡¯m delighted that you became an adult woman but I wouldn¡¯t want you to be an old man.

    ¡¸Well, Irijina-san and Rita-san, I hope we get along from now on.¡¹

    Maria closed things up and the party in the bath is over. Aside from Ca, she¡¯s using -san to address the two of them.

    I guess it¡¯s because Rita is the oldest one, and Irijina is simply big so there may be some intimidation factor.

    ¡¸Then since the two of you don¡¯t have a room prepared, pleasee in my room.¡¹

    Celia pulled the two of them to her own room.

    ¡¸Why? Are we not going to Hardlett-dono¡¯s room?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, the evening is just starting...¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone has been holding back for half a year. Why don¡¯t you be lenient at least for today?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? I don¡¯t mind though...well that¡¯s because Celia-san gets only forey right?¡¹

    Nonna strokes Celia on the head. She¡¯s treating her like a child. But Celia brushes away that hand.

    ¡¸Fufun, I also became Aegir-sama¡¯s woman in the real sense. That¡¯s why I will also participate in thedies¡¯ agreement!¡¹

    Celia looks at Rita. She probably wants her to back her up.

    ¡¸...Well I did confirm the red flower that bloomed on the sheets.¡¹

    ¡¸He slept with you!?¡¹ ¡¸Finally...¡¹ ¡¸Celia-chan are you alright? Did it hurt?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, there¡¯s also a person here with a preference for little girls...¡¹

    Celia puffs her chest out slightly. I take the girls to the bedroom to question them.

    The interrogator caused everyone to faint by midnight.

    That night

    ¡¸Hey, you were called Kroll if I recall right? Let¡¯s get along from now on!¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina? -san. Yeah, let¡¯s get along...uwah!!¡¹

    Kroll fell over. It¡¯s understandable, Irijina¡¯s appearance was that of her underwear only, hiding her lower half, meaning herrge breasts and her toned body was exposed.

    ¡¸Wh-why are your clothes-!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh today I didn¡¯t really get to swing my spear around. I thought that I would sweat a little with a few swings, since my senses get dulled if I neglect my training.¡¹

    ¡¸If so, then the bath...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that big a deal. I can just pour some water over it and it¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    The season has already be winter, it won¡¯t be like the freezing temperature of the Federation but it isn¡¯t a temperature you can be frolicking around in your underwear.

    ¡¸There were no baths in the army after all. Something like this is nothing to me!¡¹

    While half-naked she swings her spear once, her breasts jiggle around.

    ¡¸Ts-!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Oh I caused it to swell did I?!¡¹

    Irijina speaks without restraint. She still hasn¡¯tpletely gotten used to treating him like a child. And also she has been living with the men in the army. She wouldn¡¯t think it was anything wrong to show her bathing to a servant child. Without holding back, she gripped his crotch from on top of his clothes. She didn¡¯t touch him in a naughty way, but just rubbed the head in a rough-ish sort of way.

    ¡¸Wh-!! You¡¯re so rough.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm...it¡¯s much smallerpared to Hardlett-dono! I guess this is as big as it gets for kids?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...¡¹

    The young boy droops his head. Regardless of age, words like ¡®small¡¯ and ¡®cute¡¯ are taboo for boys. Moreover, Irijina¡¯s voice was loud, it hurt him even more unnecessarily.

    ¡¸Hm, you¡¯re 13 right? If you train hard and be a strong man like Hardlett-dono, then the women wille to you, devote yourself!¡¹

    Irijinaughs grandiosely, her hand releasing its grip on his crotch, patting his head. With that rhythm, her breasts touch Kroll¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Aau!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sorry ¡®bout that. I used to much strength. Did it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no...I¡¯m fine...¡¹

    ¡¸I see! Then I¡¯m going back to my room. See ya tomorrow!¡¹

    Irijina was aware of her own super strength and was worried that she hit him on the head too hard. But the cause of Kroll¡¯s shouting lies in his lower half.

    ¡¸...uuu.¡¹

    The feeling of her breasts touching his face caused him to discharge, dirtying his pants. In the winter night, in the chilly temperature, a young boy with his lower half exposed is washing his pants with the ice-cold water from the well.

    The next day Royal Pce

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett...no, Viscount Hardlett. I have heard about your sess. Despite my age, my heart was dancing as if I have heard stories of the heroes of legend as a child!¡¹

    ¡¸I am unworthy of your praise.¡¹

    Erich and I were called to the pce to have the official granting of noble status and the eptance of territory. Before dering it openly and publicly, it can¡¯t be taken back but it needs to have an official oath or something of the sort.

    The territory that is being bestowed upon us is the former Arnd¡¯s eastern area, it¡¯s the territory that is like the highway that connects Treia¡¯s mothend and Goldonia. It is quite the remote area but Erich probably expected it since his expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that it is far from the road and doesn¡¯t have arge poption. However unlike the southern and central area, it hasn¡¯t been affected by war as much, it should be easy to rule over.¡¹

    As if to continue where the king left off one of the civil officials steps forward.

    ¡¸As the project of the kingdom, we are also improving the maintenance of the road. It will eventually be a road that will pass through all the way to the Treia kingdom.¡¹

    Currently there is only one road that is maintained that goes from Goldonia to the south. Because the river is close to the source, you cannot go upstream against the flow that quickly.

    ¡¸Even though our country is the major trading partner with the Federation, we cannot ignore rtions with the various countries in the southern ins, as well as the rising empires. So it isn¡¯t good that we only have one road.¡¹

    But if you draw the road all the way to the borders of Treia, crossing the border will be the area where Mel and Mireille and the other viges that I¡¯ve left are. Rather than a road, I believe that ce only has a twisting and turning path of beasts that I ran into...it¡¯s not like they can create a path using the territory from other countries.

    But still, it¡¯s not like it will help them any if I think about how they should develop the country. Let¡¯s just listen without saying anything.

    ¡¸As I said before it is a remote area but it is arge area. The eastern region¡¯s area is close to half of the upiednd that our country has gained, if you include the high ground where the mountain people live then it would be several timesrger.¡¹

    The poption is one eighth though, he added.

    ¡¸There are many ces in the mountain people¡¯s territory that has not been surveyed yet, so it¡¯s a ce with promising territory.¡¹

    Erich is quietly listening but things like development and surveying are things that I don¡¯t really understand. I¡¯ll just hand it off to someone else to handle.

    For an instant, someone¡¯s name seemed toe to mind, but the wind came from the window blew up the skirt of ady, taking my attention away and causing me to forget. The civil official continues his exnation.

    ¡¸Count Radhalde¡¯s territory will be the eastern region...for convenience let¡¯s call it the Arnd passage. The north half of the passage, it¡¯s adjacent to our country.¡¹

    Hm, it is indeed a beautiful half.

    ¡¸Viscount Hardlett¡¯s territory will be the south half, it will be the side adjacent to the Treia kingdom.¡¹

    Although our titles are different, the area is about the same.

    ¡¸Of course it isn¡¯t equal. The north side has good convenient transportation, so people gather there often. The area is the same but the difference in ie is apparent.¡¹

    Eeh I see, as I drink tea and ignore it. My attendant Celia is behind me taking notes. Her memorization ability is proven, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Here the king once again starts speaking.

    ¡¸There are reasons other than your merits in battle that warranted your status to skip Baron and be a Viscount. Count Radhalde is serving as the armymander so he can¡¯t just keep watch over his own territory. That¡¯s why I want you, who possesses the territory beside him, to be a proxy in keeping the peace and maintaining safety.¡¹

    In other words, instead of Erich, who cannot normally leave the capital, I will take his ce and protect his territory together with mine from the bandits and mountain barbarians. To be the substitute for a Count, a Bar is too low of a status. Therefore I was promoted to a Viscount, it¡¯s good that this is easy to understand.

    ¡¸So am I dismissed from the army?¡¹

    ¡¸No, during wartimes I will leave the nation¡¯s army in your hands. But at the present moment there are norge threats. It would be meaningless to have you watch over the training everyday. You will keep your standing but there is no need to permanently lead the troops.¡¹

    That is certainly true. I don¡¯t really remember what the army usually does for its regr training. So I¡¯ll only be called when it looks like it will be wartime...? It might be nice that I don¡¯t have to be troubled.

    But I have one issue.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t have an army to lead I won¡¯t be able to maintain security though..?¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me that he wants me to do something devilish like kicking away everyone on my own.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I will establish a new independent eastern army to send there. They will belong to the nation¡¯s army but you will be themander. You will lead this army to maintain security, suppress the bandit tribes and if possible expand your territory.¡¹

    ¡¸A predetermined sum will be given to Viscount Hardlett from the national treasury for the cost of managing and maintaining the army.¡¹

    The civil official supplements.

    ¡¸Of course, if you want to further increase your military strength, we don¡¯t mind if we increase as much as our expenses can increase for that. If you want to add to your troops I will not harbour any doubts towards you nor prevent you from doing so.¡¹

    Rapid expansion of the army¡¯s forces may invite doubt from the king, but he says that I don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    ¡¸For now our country can only expand to thends of the mountain bandits immediately. So I don¡¯t mind if you expand as much as you can, I will also give out rewards.¡¹

    The northeastern part of Goldonia, outside the central ins and north of therge mountain range, there is arge territory being expanded by bandits, but when the bandits here get invaded they stand up together with the n that they normally have conflicts with. In the past there was a history of the Federation dispatching several tens of thousands of soldiers but they were brutally defeated so they couldn¡¯t make any moves on them.

    To that point, the mountain people living at the base of the mountain has no interactions with the other tribes, so they are not such a huge existence. Of course they are arge enough threat to a single region.

    ¡¸Then that will be it. I will let you know as soon as the troops and funds are ready. ...This is your problem but, I think that it will also be good if Viscount Hardlett bes a retainer too.¡¹

    Erich and I line up and leave the room. Since there is a person who is a superior around, Celia is keeping her distance. When I told her that she doesn¡¯t need to hold back ande jump into my chest, she replied with ¡®oh you joke¡¯.

    ¡¸Well, Radhalde...Count¡¹

    ¡¸Say it more smoothly, I¡¯ll lose face.¡¹

    ¡¸What does he mean by retainer?¡¹

    ¡¸...I see, you are not familiar with the noble society.¡¹

    ording to Erich, a retainer is a rtionship between simr nobles akin to a master and servant. Normal nobles are appointed by the king to have equivalent social status but there are differences between ranks but Baron is not the subordinate of the Marquis and he doesn¡¯t need to listen to his orders.

    It is here that the rtionship between the lord and the retainer is born without the assistance of the royal family. For example, if there is a noble being invaded by a neighboring country or bandit tribes, unless there is an order from the royal family the other nobles has no obligations to assist, but for lord and retainer, they can help each other independently.

    Moreover it is natural politically for the lord and retainer to have the same standing, it is often that the nobles who are retainers will have their intentions be that of the camp¡¯s intentions.

    Even as the royal family, if they are able to grasp this rtionship they can narrow their aim at a key noble and earn support for their policy and then they can move as a unit.

    And Erich has already taken other new nobles like me as the core and has gotten many retainers.

    Celia is nodding while taking in the information.

    ¡¸In short...it¡¯s like the rtionship of superior and subordinate in the army. You will listen to my instructions, I will help you, and take responsibility for your actions.¡¹

    ¡¸My responsibility...is it?¡¹

    Erich¡¯s face turned pale instantly.

    ¡¸Hey, is it possible that you have some serious problem hidden from me!?¡¹

    Well I don¡¯t really remember.

    ¡¸Anyway, it is also the will of his Majesty. Think it over.¡¹

    I¡¯ll put it on hold for now.

    Just as my boss became only the king, why would I want to purposefully bind myself again. Even if I don¡¯t have that sort of rtionship with Erich we can do just fine together.

    The reactions from those at home were divergent.

    Nonna

    ¡¸We finally got the territory! Aah how wonderful!! Then my honor~~~the noble~~~¡¹

    Ca

    ¡¸We¡¯re going somewhere else again. Even though the bath is nice~make it again ¡®kay?¡¹

    Maria

    ¡¸This time it¡¯s in the rural area~? I wonder what it¡¯s like.¡¹

    Celia

    ¡¸I will be wherever Aegir-sama is. Why are you petting my head?!¡¹

    Melissa

    ¡¸What will we do with these kids...¡¹

    Irijina

    ¡¸Hm? Bandit tribes? Thieves? I can¡¯t wait!¡¹

    Rita

    ¡¸As long as I have Hardlett-sama and a bed, I can go anywhere...¡¹

    In actual fact, everyone is doing their own thing. But I also understand Melissa¡¯s concerns. If this mansion is vacant then the kids will also lose their jobs.

    Melissa, who was looking after them and teaching them, thought of them as if they were her own kids. To leave them would be heartrending...no we can¡¯t do that.

    Melissa gave it some thought and as if she reached a conclusion, stepped forward. Then she knelt to the ground in front of me, bringing her head to the floor. It¡¯s something unthinkable from her usual aloof attitude.

    ¡¸Aegir-san. Please forgive me for returning your good with evil...I, do not want to leave from here!¡¹

    I thought she would do something like this. It is obvious even to outsiders that Melissa looks the happiest when she is surrounded my children and having them rely on her. I know that she spends her own allowance to buy snacks for the kids and she treasures the time with the kids during tea time. She isn¡¯t able to so easily throw away the times of happiness that surrounded her when she thought she was unable to get it for herself.

    ¡¸I will definitely pay you back for the money you spent to buy me and the money that I¡¯ve used up until now, even if I have to sell my body. So please...¡¹

    While Melissa was speaking with tears, the other girls look on, the children are also looking on with concern.

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    Nonna interjects.

    ¡¸We are not going to fire the servants. For the nobles that hold territory, it is natural that they will have to visit several times a year, and if the king hires you, you will have to make haste to reach the capital. At that time will you stay at an inn? The mansion will be a residence to stay at in the capital and we will maintain it as is.¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is. It seems that Erich will always be calling on me to eat and drink anyways. Then our ns are decided, it is regrettable but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Melissa, you will remain here in the capital and look after this house. Of course I will give you the necessary amount of money, and the children will continue to work here. That will be fine right?¡¹

    She looks like a woman that has been thrown out but it¡¯s her own wish. Also there will be many times that I wille to the capital. At that time I will be embracing her, and if she has been taken by another man then I will forcibly pull her to the territory if necessary.

    ¡¸Ah....aah...thank you very much.¡¹

    Melissa hugs me. The children also hug her. Celia kicks away Kroll who was burying his face in Melissa¡¯s ass. It was such a scene.

    In order to prevent Melissa from cheating I will have to be very affectionate with her.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem like the exact location of the territory has been determined yet. For a while I will stay with you here.¡¹

    I hug her tightly.

    ¡¸I will give you plenty of loving.¡¹

    I won¡¯t be giving her any punishment, just gently enjoying her ass.

    ¡¸Kyaa, even my ass will be broken...but I¡¯m still happy.¡¹

    We hug and kiss each other, while hugging we move to the bedroom.

    ¡¸ ¡¸Have fun~¡¹ ¡¹

    The two who have had their asses broken in already, Ca and Nonna, wave their hands. You two can actually get along as I thought.

    When we arrive at the bedroom, Melissa leaves my arms and puts her hands on the window sill. Even though it was just a little forey I can smell the lewd atmosphere instantly.

    She turned and looked back at me, sticking her tongue out and twisting her body, she slowly slouched over and spread her legs. Melissa¡¯s skirt is much too short, way above the knees, with arge incision. If she bent forward with her legs open, she wouldn¡¯t even need to flip up her skirt for me to see her underwear.

    ¡¸You want to help me remove it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just watching.¡¹

    When I sat on the bed, Melissa gave a sensational smile and started to shake her hips. While swaying her hips she slowly slid her underwear off. After a while, when she was fully exposed, she stopped moving and her finger entered her own vagina.

    ¡¸...amazing.¡¹

    While standing, she stuck out her ass towards me and started to masturbate, Melissa is calling my name while stirring up her insides. Her hole is quite loose so she can easily put in quite a few of her slender fingers.

    ¡¸Aahhaa...¡¹

    Melissa stops her motions and turns back at me, I saw that her fingers are covered in juices. When I took my pants off, unleashing my lower half, she smiled happily, but seeing that I didn¡¯t pounce on her, she understood that I wanted to see her masturbate some more.

    She licks the five fingers that have been in her pussy and licks them all together, showing them to me.

    ¡¸...do it.¡¹

    When I said so, as if she got mentally prepared, she put all the fingers....in other words, her whole hand, into her vagina. As expected, it doesn¡¯t go in quite easily, but slowly and gradually they prate her.

    ¡¸Uu! Uu! Nngh!!¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s face looks like she¡¯s suffering a little as finally she put it in up to her wrist. She looks at me with a face that says ¡®I¡¯ve done it¡¯. Seeing her with her hand up her vagina and breathing roughly, my reason snapped. I stood up, with my fully erect cock swinging, bringing myself close to her body and grabbing the hand stuffed in her vagina.

    ¡¸...go ahead.¡¹

    Gaining her permission, I instantly pull her hand out, before she was able to let out a scream I stuffed my cock inside.

    ¡¸Nnggoooh!!¡¹

    A voice that she couldn¡¯t let the children hear came out. The hole that had her hand in it was spread even wider with my cock and was starting to make groaning sounds. Simply speaking, my cock is even thicker than Melissa¡¯s wrist.

    ¡¸Thrust it in me! Thrust it!!¡¹

    I ce my hands on her hips and move violently, the wet hole immediately gets used to it and spreads open, and the both of us are able to enjoy pleasure without any restraints. However that is still not enough.

    ¡¸Endure it Melissa¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah,e.¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s hole has a doubleyer. There is another area that only I can taste. My dick is already as hard as it can get, so I push it into the deepest part with a little bit of strength.

    ¡¸A....a...a....aaaaaah-!!¡¹

    Melissa moans as I sink my meat rod all the way into her womb. Having shoved it all the way up to the base, I didn¡¯t hold back and thrust in and out of her womb, indulging in the pleasure. It was a pleasure that nobody except she could experience and it seemed intense, as each thrust I make caused her spray her love juices everywhere, writhing around. Her legs already lost their strength so I stabbed her with my meat rod so that she doesn¡¯t fall over.

    ¡¸It¡¯s deep! It¡¯s hitting the back of my womb! It¡¯s sinking it! It¡¯s so biiiig!!¡¹

    From now on whenever I want to do it with Melissa, I¡¯m definitely going to do this again. If by any chance that Melissa gets swayed by another man when I¡¯m away from the capital, once I do this type of intercourse with her, I can take her back immediately. Looking at how disheveled this makes her, having sex with her normally is nothing but forey now.

    I continue to fuck Melissa while she is still in disarray, and just when I thought I should ejacte right about now, I remember my objective. I wanted to dig out her ass this time.

    ¡¸Ah! Why did you pull it out!?¡¹

    When I pulled it out, a sloshing sound was made, and Melissa was chasing after me by sticking her hips out more. It seems like she was just about to cum.

    ¡¸I said I was going to use your ass today, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. Sorry, it felt so good that I forgot.¡¹

    Well, let¡¯s get her ass ready, or actually, I don¡¯t need to. There was enough love juices flowing from her crotch that you could scoop it with your hand, I could easily get my meat rod and her ass wet. Well now that the preparations are done.

    ¡¸Is it your first time getting your ass fucked?¡¹

    Now that I think about it I never used Melissa¡¯s ass to fuck her. The previous times were so intense that I don¡¯t remember.

    ¡¸Well because I was a prostitute...I don¡¯t have any ces that aren¡¯t used. Butpared with Aegir-san, the things that went in me are like toys. So please rough me up as much as you want.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I was feeling jealous or anything, it¡¯s just that if you don¡¯t have much experience I thought I would take it easy on it. Well I guess I can go all out now.

    My slippery meat rod approaches her asshole and I grab her shoulder from behind. Melissa tenses up for a second. In most cases where I grab her shoulder in the doggy-style position, it means that I¡¯ll be moving my hips pretty roughly.

    ¡¸There...it¡¯s gonna sink in ¡®kay...?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu....oooo...oh¡ª!!¡¹

    Just by pushing the tip inside, there is no longer any resistance. I push it in until the base and make big motions. Melissa¡¯s ass is quite plump so it¡¯s nice to hit, and the inside of her asshole is undting and feels quite good. However it doesn¡¯t seem Melissa can think that way.

    ¡¸Uu! I can¡¯t move! It pierced me all the way to the back...I can¡¯t, I¡¯m going to wet myself, sorry!!¡¹

    She started to urinate with great momentum. She may have felt too good that she wet herself or it could be the impact from being fucked in the ass.

    While thrusting, Iy my body down and continue the attack with her on top. If I thrust too strongly it may hurt her intestines so I pull out a little from the back, and thrust gently...going back to therge motions.

    Melissa, who was suffering in the beginning, soon started to recover and move her hips on her own, maybe because of her pride as a prostitute, but her crotch waspletely wet, spraying out a mix of urine and love juices.

    While making puddles around the room, I lift her up switching from doggy-style to cowgirl position to missionary position, and it was almost time for me to ejacte.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Release everything you¡¯ve got!¡¹

    In the end I release arge amount while she remained lifted up, Melissa clings to my head, and the water that was still remaining sprayed against my chest. There was arge amount of seed dumped in her ass and Melissa twitches.

    ¡¸Aah...It¡¯s no good! Pull it out! This isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s going toe out, it¡¯s really going toe out!¡¹

    I can hear a rumbling sound from the stomach transmitted to me through our connected area. Since so much seed went in her stomach started to churn.

    ¡¸Let it out just like that.¡¹

    I want to smile, but Melissa doesn¡¯t have the luxury nor the usual naughty atmosphere.

    ¡¸I said it wasn¡¯t good! Anything but that, this is about a woman¡¯s dignity!¡¹

    However I didn¡¯t pull out and pushed her onto the bed, holding her down. Melissa was spewing out every kind of appealing words to me with tears running down her face, but finally she reached her limit.

    ¡¸...I¡¯m...sorry...you¡¯ll get dirty...¡¹

    Her ass tightens and closes, her entire body tenses up. Then..nothing happens.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s noting out......uuuu it¡¯s painful.¡¹

    With my member widening her asshole to the limit and entering her there shouldn¡¯t be anythinging out. Melissa¡¯s pain of holding it in and the relief of it not turning into the worst situation in front of me, I continue to attack her. That anguished expression and her wriggling and protruding stomach caused me to ejacte further.

    ¡¸Eeeeh! Stop, it, aaaah! My stomach will burst!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu...then I¡¯ll pull out.¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t! If you pull out now then the entire room will be a huge mess!!¡¹

    I grinned andughed as I continued to talk with Melissa.

    ¡¸Then what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸As we are now, go to the toilet...¡¹

    ¡¸While still connected?¡¹

    ¡¸...yeah.¡¹

    After that, I lift Melissa up while still connected, and we head to the toilet. On our way, we encountered everyone in the hallway as if it was pre-arranged beforehand, unusually Melissa turned red and bit my shoulder.

    In the toilet there was a loud sound of flowing debris, but for her sake, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see or hear anything. Then we pushed our ways to the bathroom, thoroughly washing each other¡¯s bodies for one hour.

    For the matter with Melissa, there are surprisingly many various things that must be decided. I am no longer associated with the army like I was up until now. A noble possessing territory is a lord of a castle. From governing to military affairs, and even meeting with fellow nobles, everything must be done on my own. If I became a retainer then it would get easier but having freedom is important after all.

    Leopolt is appointed as the vicemander of the independent army that the king dispatched. In essence he will be the guy who willmand things. He has a proven talent in war. There is too much of a difference in leadership ability from him and the other subordinates.

    Agor and Carl and the others will stay the same and remain in the army. They have just managed to establish a ce within the army for themselves so it would be cruel to tell them toe with me to the remote region.

    Also Agor¡¯s circumstances at home areplicated. The maid that was looking after Agor when I told him to rest up was nursing him back to health and taking care of his sexual urges, which then caused her to fall in love with him, and she ended up following him just like Rita did with me. Then there is the widow who has formed a good rtionship with him back in Goldonia, so it is truly a sticky situation. I am not such a mean-spirited person to take him with me to the remote region with him in such a situation. But for some reason Christoph wille along.

    Then I will organize a unique squad by my own expense. It will be called Viscount Hardlett¡¯s army, and I¡¯ll have Irijina as its captain. With that said, at this point she is the only one in the army. I guess Christoph is there too, so there are one and a half soldiers.

    Celia furiously protested this, saying that she was more suitable, or that she would get mad and throw a tantrum, or that she would eat up Irijina, and finally she ended up sulking with teary eyes. But if Celia is the captain, the troops that will be recruited from now on can only view it as some sort of joke. And also it would be kind of lonely if she isn¡¯t in a ce where I can pet her head easily.

    In the end, Celia regained her mood as my adjutant. Even for me, with Celia at my side I can daze off whenever I want and I can sleep well. It¡¯s a wonderful rtionship.

    But I realized a problem here. There is nobody among my subordinates or my acquaintances that know how to manage territory. urately speaking Leopolt is able to do it but he is in charge ofmanding the army so he will not be free.

    Then I remember the existence of a man that I forgot before.

    ¡¸My instincts are quite on point. I knew that Viscount-sama will be needing a domestic affairs official.¡¹

    Adolph appeared haughtily. After the triumphant return ceremony, it seems that in a strange twist of fate he was living and working at the Hard-boiled Pavilion. The reason for that is birth, the wife of the shopkeeper Andrei, Natalie, has just bore a child and he cannot leave them unattended, the other person...called Lily, this year will be 12 years old has also been impregnated by the devilish shopkeeper.

    ¡¸What an amazing sight...¡¹

    The girl of such a tender age is rubbing her belly while knitting. It seems the smile of the one responsible was her salvation.

    Natalie¡¯s punishment of Andrei seems to be continuing, since she bore his child she has not been his partner at night at all.

    Andrei says

    ¡¸A mistake from your past...it¡¯lle back to bite you.¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is.

    This rumor has also been told to the orphanage, Dorothea owes him for all that he has done so it doesn¡¯t show on the surface but whenever Andreies over there, there will always be two boys constantly monitoring his actions.

    ¡¸So, are you really skilled at being a domestic affairs official?¡¹

    ¡¸I am confident in myself, but you are the one who should decide...¡¹

    That is also right, alright I got it.

    ¡¸For now you will go to the territory, and as my substitute official control the current situation on site.¡¹

    I give him a map and travel expenses, a temporary cost of 100 gold coins. I wanted to have thergest city in the territory to be my base so I circled it. In addition I gave him a document that said that he was the temporary official of Viscount Hardlett. Now it is perfect.

    ¡¸Please make the citizens of the territory as rich as you can. Until I get there you can do as you see fit. I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Um...I¡¯m thankful that you are giving me suchrge authority but what will I do with thisplete trust...¡¹

    In the first ce I have no idea of what you should do. It is the perfect time for me to see how capable he is.

    ¡¸Produce the best results you can think of within the amount of money you have. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    Adolph still remains confused.

    ¡¸And in the case that it does not meet your expectations...¡¹

    ¡¸When that timees something like this might happen. So what is that in front of you? I don¡¯t remember. Or something like that.¡¹

    Adolph touches his face with his hand and looks up to the sky.

    ¡¸I will devote myself for your resolute determination.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    If he could only move so promptly during normal times as well, that would be nice. There is also the possibility that he doesn¡¯t say anything and just runs with the money. If that happens then it just simply means that my eyes didn¡¯t judge him correctly.

    Well, let¡¯s make another move shall we?

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    Celia sharply realizes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m writing a letter. After that I¡¯m going on a short trip.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re travelling? If I recall correctly you did get released from army duties, and I don¡¯t think there will be any wars urring...so I guess you have to do preparations for your territory?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, even though it¡¯s toote now, it¡¯s finally calm now after all.¡¹

    I entrust the letter to Celia and tell her to deliver it. The faithful Celia did not steal a nce at the address. Then, after that I will be doing it with all the women in the house.

    The letter is addressed to the White City of the Federation, even entrusted to a specialized express delivery, in this time of extreme cold, it will take 20 days to arrive. For the reply toe, another 20 days, but I have plenty of time. idents also ur quite frequently so I will be sending the same thing for three weeks.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll hurry and prepare for the trip!¡¹

    Celia doesn¡¯t doubt that she will be apanying me on the trip. I feel slightly guilty.

    ¡¸No, you will remain in the mansion. I will be going...along with only Ca.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s teary eyes cause my heart to want to break, but I will not give in here. It is a littlete but I have to fulfill my promise.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Winter

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount Eastern Independent Army Commander

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area

    Assets: 900 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword) , Jeweled spear (temporary)

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Companions: Nonna, Melissa, Maria, Ca, Catherine, Rita

    Servants: Sebastian, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina, Leopolt, Christoph, Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 39

 Chapter 55: Visiting Women from the Pas

    <h4>Chapter 55: Visiting Women from the Pas</h4>

    I leave the pouting Celia and the jealous Nonna at home, heading out on a journey to the south with Ca.

    The surface objective is to conduct a preliminary inspection of the territory I received. But the real objective is to go meet up with someone in order to keep my promise.

    ¡¸Hey-hey-. Since it¡¯s just the two of us why don¡¯t we ride together.¡¹

    As if agreeing, Schwartz neighs.

    But on the way back we might get more people. So even for Schwartz, having everyone ride on him will tire him out.

    The path is also seedy-looking with only a few viges in the eastern area, heading into the former Arnd territory will get even worse. I could go to any one of those viges to replenish horse fodder and water but it would be poor living conditions either way.

    On the other hand since there are no viges that have been directly influenced by the war, they would have no animosity to using from Goldonia. Normally it would be nice to go and check on how Adolph is doing, since I am light on baggage, but I¡¯ll purposely avoid it.

    ¡¸Aww, the oneing up is the biggest town? I want a warm bed to rx in.¡¹

    Ca grumbles but in terms of time it hasn¡¯t even been a few days since Adolph has arrived. It would be unpleasant for him if he was about to start working and something like his superior came to check on him. I¡¯ll take a peek on the way home.

    From Goldonia to our destination, if there is a highway in good order on the west side, then it would take us one week to get there on foot, but in reality it would probably take twice that time. However Schwartz can walk on any road, bad or not.

    If it was just one horse then it will probably take one day. But since Ca¡¯s horse got tired then the schedule became three days...

    ¡¸I can see it! Isn¡¯t that Mireille¡¯s vige?¡¹

    It has been two years since I left and headed for the Olga Federation. Sheera vige is in the same poor condition as it was in the past.

    Is that woman with a determined spirit unharmed? Or maybe she has be some other guy¡¯s wife. Two years for a woman over 20 is a long time.

    ¡¸If she became another man¡¯s wife then you can just steal her back.¡¹

    Ca hasn¡¯t changed since back then. I¡¯m jealous of her ability to be honest with herself and live however she wants.

    As we approach the vige we can hear cheers rising from inside. Is it possible that they saw me from afar and were weing me? I strain my eyes to see what was going on and I can see a redhead woman with a well-built physique...I already found someone familiar.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Boar~!¡¹ ¡¸Meat meat~!!¡¹ ¡¸Delicious~¡¹

    The hunted boar was being carried, Mireille wasughing heartily while the children crowded around her feet. She pushed the children aside as she passed through since it was dangerous, but even so she gently pet their heads as her gaze shifts towards the entrance of the vige.

    She made sure whether the person was a traveler or someone suspicious, squinting her eyes, then all of a sudden her eyes opened wide, and before she knew it, tears formed in her eyes.

    ¡¸Gya-the boar fell!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s heavy!¡¹ ¡¸Gieeeeee!!¡¹

    While the children are making a fuss, Mireille runs off. Ca and I get down from our horses.

    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s been a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this real...is it real...? You came back? This isn¡¯t a dream right!?¡¹

    The children probably don¡¯t remember me since they only saw me once. They looked on with strange faces as the elder sister who was lively and reliable went to hug a man, crying like a child.

    ¡¸Mireille, I¡¯m also here you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ca!? You¡¯ve been missed too!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Since friendship between girls crumble into nothing in front of a man.¡¹

    It seems she¡¯s upset at the fact that her close friend treated her as an afterthought. Let¡¯s cheer her mood up with a party. We unloaded our things that were piled on Schwartz.

    It¡¯s spiced meat and alcohol I bought from the capital. The meat doesn¡¯t rot in the three days from mid winter till now.

    ¡¸It seems you got something pretty impressive yourself.¡¹

    The children stand around and gather, intrigued at the smell of the spices.

    ¡¸Yum yum~!¡¹ ¡¸Tasty!¡¹

    And the banquet starts at Mireille¡¯s house. The children were infatuated with the taste of the meat and spices that they tried for the first time.

    ¡¸This is really good...but is it okay? It was expensive wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It couldn¡¯t bepared to normal meat but it¡¯s not like I could say that here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. To the Aegir right now, it¡¯s something quite trivial!¡¹

    Ca puffed her chest out with a boastful look.

    ¡¸Right now? Oh right what have you been doing up until now? Although I forgot to ask.¡¹

    ¡¸We bought a house in the capital of Goldonia! And can you believe it somehow he became a noble!¡¹

    Mireille paused for a moment but soon she smiled broadly.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t believe a lie like that! If you¡¯re going to make it up, be more modest. Although it did be good entertainment for the banquet.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying it¡¯s not a lie! Hey Aegir!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth. A lot has happened...¡¹

    Mireille put her hand to her mouth in surprise. It strangely arouses me for a boyish girl to make such a womanly gesture.

    ¡¸No way...then it actually happened in Goldonia?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say so. And just recently he performed well in battle and the king granted him with territory!¡¹

    Ca is happy as if it was something she did herself.

    ¡¸The war that is said to have destroyed Arnd? I¡¯ve heard rumors from the peddler but...well I guess if it¡¯s you it was probably some great achievement right?¡¹

    ¡¸Arnd war?¡¹ ¡¸Datrohn knight~¡¹ ¡¸Baddorett-¡¹ 1

    The children are frolicking while eating meat. So you know about it after all?

    ¡¸Oh yeah it was a gossiper that was next to the peddler that told them about it. A fake story that in the town of Datrohn there was a single man standing in the way in front of the gate, who took out 10,000 enemies.¡¹

    There were 1500 enemies and I only stalled for time, but it can¡¯t be helped that the gossiper was exaggerating.

    ¡¸If I recall correctly the name of the knight was...Hardlett I think. When we were fighting together, that extrarge hungry wolf was also called that, it¡¯s such a vicious name so I remember it.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir Hardlett, that¡¯s me.¡¹

    ¡¸.........eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸He was covered in wounds too~ It was so manly and wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey mister is the knight?¡¹ ¡¸Badorett?¡¹

    The childrene up to me, but I¡¯ll just listen to their stories. The actual story is more boring that the rumors anyway, and the children are quite lively too.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹

    Mireille is still unable to believe everything.

    ¡¸Well, besides that there is still lots I want to talk about. Let¡¯s talk a bunch in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, bed? Hey, the kids are still around aren¡¯t they?!¡¹

    Ca isn¡¯t shy at all.

    ¡¸But you¡¯re going to do it right?¡¹

    ¡¸We, well I guess?¡¹

    Mireille turned red. She gives the children some snacks, hard bread with honey on top. Then she told them to share them with the house next door as well.

    I thought was just about time for me to embrace Mireille for the first time in two years, but I haven¡¯t washed my body that got dirty during the journey. At my house I bathed everyday so it¡¯s something that I¡¯m particr about.

    It was the first sexual intercourse in two years, we should get ourselves clean, so the three of us went to bathe, shivering while doing so.

    ¡¸Gyaa-! It¡¯s cold, it¡¯s cold! I¡¯m gonna die!!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected I¡¯m reaching the limit too! nket, nket!¡¹

    The two women are entirely naked while wrapping the nket around themselves and hugging each other. I was trying to y it cool but in actual fact I felt cold enough to die. The three of us cling together and mess around.

    ¡¸You were big and brawny before, but now you¡¯re really burly, plus you have wounds all over. And you¡¯ve gotten taller.¡¹

    ¡¸How is itpared to before?¡¹

    To a woman, they may think that wounds are something graphic after all.

    ¡¸I like the way it is now. It¡¯s a body irresistible for women....¡¹

    I hug Mireille with all my might. Even for her strong physique, it was strong enough for her to feel pain.

    ¡¸Two years was quite long.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I honestly thought that you would no longere.¡¹

    ¡¸You, did you do it with any men?¡¹

    I asked Mireille directly but she winces slightly.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine, one or two rods is nothing for Aegir to worry about since you aren¡¯t small.¡¹

    Don¡¯t use rods to count them.

    ¡¸Uu, they had something to woo me with, see. And I also wanted kids...and it seemed like I could be embraced easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you allow them?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they just sucked my lips. Then your face came to my mind and I pushed them away.¡¹

    Before she finished what she said, I took her lips. I have to take Mireille back.

    ¡¸Puah, don¡¯t get so jealous, I¡¯m also at that age of wanting kids so I lost control of myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll have to give that to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Mireille should also look at Aegir¡¯s. It¡¯s even more amazing than two years ago!¡¹

    Ca burrows into the nket and takes my cock in her mouth. Without holding back, loud slurping sounds can be heard and Mireille¡¯s face turns red.

    ¡¸Suddenly sucking him like that...why can¡¯t you read the mood...¡¹

    My thing bes erect immediately, Ca sticks her head out from under the nket.

    ¡¸There, Aegir stand up! Now show it to Mireille.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but listen to her and my thing thrusted right in front of Mireille¡¯s face in all of its glory.

    ¡¸Uueh!? What is this?! It¡¯s not just big...it¡¯s even more amazing than the time from before, isn¡¯t this just like a monster¡¯s?!¡¹

    ¡¸Now let¡¯s have fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, no matter what this is impossible! It¡¯s going to rip me for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine~ Once you get used to it, it¡¯ll be the best-! You¡¯ll be able to fit something as thick as an arm soon.¡¹

    The two of us push Mireille down. Ca licks her vagina and sucks her clit, I suck on her nipples and rub my dick all over her body.

    Mireille has been living in simplicity here in the countryside,pared to the both of us who have been consumed with promiscuity, the difference between our sexual desire and experience is huge, she can do nothing but moan in agony.

    ¡¸Try sucking it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s tasty you know~¡¹

    I ce the cock on Mireille¡¯s face, who¡¯s already exhausted. She flinches when she saw how long it is, even more so than her face, but soon she starts to crawl her tongue on it, licking it. But that feeling is too weak and dull.

    ¡¸Geez! Aegir won¡¯t be satisfied with something like that. Here, try to endure it.¡¹

    Ca held Mireille¡¯s head in ce and called me over.

    ¡¸H-hey! What are y-...goh!¡¹

    Without hesitation she inserted my cock all the way into her throat. She pulled it out at regr intervals so that she could breathe, but while it was inserted, her throat bulges out, and I found out soon how far my cock could go.

    When the pleasure started to build up, it was pulled out and we release Mireille. If we expand her throat anymore than this it would be a waste.

    ¡¸Gahoh! Goho-! I thought you were going to kill me...hiih!¡¹

    As if trying to voice aint and raising her head, in front of Mireille¡¯s face was the cock dripping with juices, even more intimidating than before. Mireille was overwhelmed and fell back on her butt.

    ¡¸Now is the real thing. You¡¯ll be taking this huge dick in your pussy next.¡¹

    ¡¸It...it¡¯ll break.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll do it well.¡¹

    When I hugged her, she felt somewhat relieved and returned the hug. In the past I thought she had quite the big build but now she seems rather smallpared to me. ...It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve seen howrge Irijina is.

    ¡¸Do you have a favorite position? I¡¯ll do it that way.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu...I want to be on top of your knees. Also I want kisses...¡¹

    Mireille is quite the princess despite her physical stature. As she wished, I ced her on my knees and kissed her. Then my cock touched her pussy lips.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time in two years...please excuse me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, wee back.¡¹

    I hold Mireille¡¯s waist and put in some effort. It¡¯s the feeling after a long absence, her insides are once again filled by me.

    ¡¸Uuaaaaaaah¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow what an amazing sound! Aegir¡¯s momentum is crazy, did it tear? ...it seems fine.¡¹

    I made a slight misjudgement on the amount of strength to put in. I give her kisses as her mouth is gaping, all the while shaking my hips slowly. Mireille is squeezing tightly inside and it feels good, but it is probably at the point just before tearing so it should be widening soon. I can¡¯t do it that intensely yet.

    For some time she just hugged me with a dazed look, but eventually she started to answer me with kisses and shaking of the hips on her own. We were confirming our love for each other after such a long time, but someone butts in.

    ¡¸Owaa! Ca what are you doing?!¡¹

    I saw Ca sticking a finger up Mireille¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Well the two of you were having fun! Let me join in too.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so don¡¯t do that to my ass-! Hiiiih!¡¹

    Mireille¡¯s insides clenches and tightens up, Ca¡¯s finger passes through the walls and is stirring her insides, as expected I can¡¯t hold it in.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too...cum...ming...¡¹

    We hug and kiss each other, entangling our bodies together strongly. Ca also increased the number of fingers to three.

    ¡¸Oou!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!!¡¹

    The seed gushes out in Mireille¡¯s insides, running up. Ca matches the rhythm of my thrusting and pushes against the wall on the inside of the ass, encouraging the ejaction of my cock even further.

    Mireille rests against me, running her tongue along the nape of my neck lovingly while losing her consciousness.

    ¡¸So won¡¯t youe over to our ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well the kids are also attached to me. If I¡¯m not here then the situation with food will also get harsher.¡¹

    I thought about calling them all over but it would be tough to fit this many people in the house in the capital, and I haven¡¯t seen what my territory looks like. I can¡¯t just say something vague.

    ¡¸I see, but we will see you frequently from now on. When I feel like it, I¡¯lle over and embrace you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be looking forward to it...er actually look at this disastrous scene! If it bes like this then won¡¯t it will be hollow for other men?¡¹

    From the time of her affair till recently, it looks like Mireille¡¯s hole can fit something like a fist in it.

    ¡¸If you need help you cane to Goldonia any time. As soon as the territory bes stable then you coulde there too.¡¹

    A hot kiss, I told her that I have morning wood but Mireille stops me.

    ¡¸At least stay until tomorrow. I have a little something I have to say.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what it is but it isn¡¯t a journey I need to rush to be one day faster. I dly epted.

    And the next day.

    ¡¸Well is this...¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this literally the seed that you spayed?¡¹

    In front of me are five women, they brought along babies that will soon be children. Everyone is clinging to their mother¡¯s breast and it looks quitefortable.

    ¡¸These are the women you slept with, two years ago on that night. Who would have thought that they would all get pregnant...¡¹

    ¡¸Well if you poured that much.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s long so it went all the way to the back.¡¹ ¡¸For the moment I said it was my husband¡¯s child.¡¹

    It was for the sake of giving new blood to the vige, but they didn¡¯t tell me to stay with them, however to think that all the rounds I fired hit the bullseye.

    ¡¸If you tell them I¡¯m a noble it bes a little troublesome so let¡¯s keep it a secret ¡®kay?¡¹

    I whisper in Mireille¡¯s ear. I should tell Erich too. If they find out that a noble got them pregnant then there would be many women who would seriously aim to be a lover.

    I get the names of all the kids and pet their heads. Two of the women are married but it seems they told them that the kid belongs to them. I say sorry and lower my head to the husbands in my heart.

    ¡¸So...it has been a year since I¡¯ve bore this child and my stomach has pretty much calmed down.¡¹

    ¡¸This time I don¡¯t need money so...some more new blood...¡¹

    Getting them pregnant in noon, there are women who have husbands too but it seems like it won¡¯t be a problem since they went out hunting. It is said that among the women, that night seemed to be something like a legend.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it I guess...I¡¯ll be your partner.¡¹

    The girls all looked happy and squealed with glee, the mothers all bend forward and approach me. The women standing around me make a dumpling, exposing my cock.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s gottenrger again.¡¹ ¡¸No way...is there a human like this?¡¹

    After that, each of them took turns sucking my cock, each of them coaxing me for my seed, and crumbling down. It was quite immoral as all the women already have kids, in other words they arectating. I hold one of the women down while thrusting, and I suck the nipples to drink the breast milk from the nipples that were offered all around me. With that excitement, my cock bulges even more, the women tired from the pleasure also sprays milk. I drink until my stomach is full, my body is also bathed in the milk, I impregnate the women who are dyed in white.

    We exhaust the limits of our immorality and the orgy continued until all the women were satisfied.

    ¡¸Fuu~that was amazing. A huge dick is that wonderful isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, my hole has spread this much. My husband will find out about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you just tell him that you thought of him while putting a radish in there or something?¡¹

    ¡¸For me, it¡¯s dangerous. I feel sorry for my husband...the second one is also the seed from another man.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, the convulsions from my hole aren¡¯t stopping. My juices are also continuing toe out¡¹

    The next day, I say goodbye to Mireille and the five women, as well as their kids. When I let the kids grip my finger it was a weird feeling. Next is the Elko vige, if possible I want to be able to bring this one back.

    The two viges are close together in terms of distance. It would take some time to get there on foot but on horseback it won¡¯t take anytime at all.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ve arrived. We should also try our best here right?¡¹

    Ca strokes my crotch. Whenever Ie to the viges in this area, I only get the image of embracing women.

    ¡¸Mom. We finished sowing the seeds~¡¹

    ¡¸Okay~ Right now I¡¯m busy so can I count on you to sow the seeds?¡¹

    It is quite nostalgic but this run-down house hasn¡¯t changed, it has quite the cheerful atmosphere. The one outside should be Kuu, Mel should be inside.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get a move on!¡¹

    Kuu rolls up her sleeves and lifts up the ax. It seems she is quite used to it but a girl¡¯s thin arms made the action quite slow.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it. Leave it to me.¡¹

    I take the ax from Kuu and continue splitting the wood. Hm, it¡¯s quite light, I can probably do two or three at a time.

    ¡¸Eh? Wha-? Um? No way!?¡¹

    Kuu was dazed for a moment but soon she ran off towards her house at high speed.

    ¡¸Mom!!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? What about the wood?¡¹

    ¡¸Nevermind that! He came back! That person!¡¹

    I hear rattling sounds from inside the house.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    It has been two years since I¡¯ve seen Mel, who should already be in theter half of her 30¡¯s, but I didn¡¯t get the impression that she has aged at all, rather she has a bewitching air about her that younger girls don¡¯t have.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. The firewood, it¡¯s been chopped and left over there.¡¹

    Without answering me, she jumped into my chest. Even though I helped her with the firewood and everything.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t forget you for even one day! I dreamed that this day woulde, aah oh goddess of love...thank you! I thought that I would never meet you again.¡¹

    It is still in the evening, everyone in the vige came over to see what was going on, but Mel didn¡¯t seem to notice. She is greedily asking for my lips, whispering her love to me. If I were to ignore everything then I might go too far and take her clothes off, although stopping now is a little sad.

    ¡¸Come with me please.¡¹

    I was invited into the house and there I saw a child sleeping in a tiny bed. Mel lifts the child and gives some of her breast milk, following it up with something that looks like soup.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the time for the milk to stop.¡¹

    She smiled with her best smile.

    I don¡¯t really have to listen, but why not listen anyways.

    ¡¸That kid...is it mine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I have not allowed anyone to use my body other than Aegir-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be! That time I¡¯m sure...¡¹

    ¡¸I got the medicine for contraception. But I didn¡¯t use it.¡¹

    Ca duped me! I said as I hold my head with my hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a girl. I named her Sue. She inherited her ck hair from you.¡¹

    As if the child was bored of the soup, she once again sucked on the nipple for some milk, and unlike the women in the Sheera vige, the feelings that this child belongs to me started welling up.

    ¡¸She can already stand up by herself, you know? ...Although she is asleep now.¡¹

    The child has eaten until she was full and fallen into sleep, Sue was ced gently back in her bed to sleep.

    ¡¸So, what will you do with us from now on?¡¹

    Mel seems to have some memories of this house, I might not be able to tell her toe with me.

    ¡¸If youe live together with me then I¡¯ll give you a house and field and everything...¡¹

    Mel whispers in my ear in such a way that Kuu could not hear.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re gentle then you can also take Kuu.¡¹

    Mel lets out a ¡®Ufufu¡¯ while smiling elegantly. I haven¡¯t tried doing both the mother and child at the same time, so it was quite perverted and turned me on.

    ¡¸My goodness, what is Ruu doing, I wish she woulde back quickly.¡¹

    I realized due to Kuu¡¯s mumbling.

    Oh yeah, she wasn¡¯t around.

    ¡¸She¡¯s out picking mountain herbs...but she normally gets back in the afternoon...¡¹

    She¡¯s a little slow-witted, so she might have gotten lost on the way.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go look for her. We can talk after that.¡¹

    I rub Mel¡¯s ass in order to get her into the mood, but she shakes my outstretched hand and leaves the house. It is more effective to cause a woman to fall when you tease them a little.

    ¨CRuu¡¯s POV¨C

    At the same time inside the forest

    ¡¸Haah, haah!¡¹

    I am running away for my life, but I was pretty slow in the first ce so those guys are getting closer and closer. Why did it be like this?

    I picked mountain herbs quite steadily. I even found medicinal herbs and was quite happy, but I ended up finding bandits.

    ¡¸Hey! Wait! If you run I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie, even if I stop you¡¯ll kill me.

    I desperately ran, but finally my legs tangled up and I fell over.

    ¡¸You wasted my time, didn¡¯t you! Hey, hurry and kill her.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, she¡¯s still a kid but she¡¯s quite the looker. Let¡¯s taste her for the amount that she made us run.¡¹

    The men grabbed both my arms and both my legs, spreading them apart. I am quite weak so there is nothing I can do.

    The man flipped my skirt up and was going to put his dirty thing in my special ce.

    (Save me! Someone! ...Aegir-san!)

    The person who often did it came into my mind. I already know he isn¡¯t here anymore, I know that I¡¯m going to be raped and then killed here. Even so, I still feel like he¡¯s going to save me...

    ¡¸Move it.¡¹

    The man that was trying to do bad things in between my legs was kicked in the face and rolled over.

    ¡¸You too.¡¹

    The man holding my arms also got his head kicked and he wasying on the ground.

    This is an illusion. I¡¯m surely seeing some sort of vision. The person I¡¯ve been waiting for forever, the person I¡¯ve been thinking of forever was standing there.

    ¨CAegir¡¯s POV¨C

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    As far as I can tell it seems I barely made it in time.

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Ruu stands back up energetically. Alright, no problems.

    ¡¸Are you trying to get in the way too!¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s beat him up!¡¹ ¡¸We have three people on our side!¡¹

    I¡¯m pissed off. But I¡¯ll let them choose.

    ¡¸Commit suicide here. This is my mercy towards you guys. That¡¯s if you want to diefortably.¡¹

    I make Ca go back with Ruu. This isn¡¯t something that should be shown to her.

    ¡¸The heck you saying!¡¹ ¡¸Beat him to death!¡¹

    What a shame.

    ¡¸Ruu, are you alright?¡¹

    I quickly caught up with Ruu and pat her head.

    ¡¸Yes~! Since Aegir-san saved me!¡¹

    Ca says sorry while she flips up her skirt and peeks inside.

    ¡¸Hiiih!!! What are you doing!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep! Membrane is still there, seems like everything¡¯s okay.¡¹

    Ruu is hitting Ca repeatedly. If I was a little bitter then I would have a bad aftertaste in my mouth.

    ¡¸By the way...those people are...¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh I dealt with them so they won¡¯te after you anymore. I didn¡¯t kill them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    Ruu breathed a sigh of relief. Even worrying about those guys who I told to kill themselves, she¡¯s a really nice kid.

    Right, I didn¡¯t kill them. I cut both arms off from all three of them and left them there. The sun is about to set too, but if they die before then, it would be lucky for them. If they don¡¯t die off, then there are also many monsters and wolves out there who are searching for food which is quite scarce in winter time. There will be a grand banquet opened up to them with fresh live bait.

    Ruu arrives at home, and we will also have a modest but fun banquet. I hear the cries of the seemingly happy wolves in the forest but I pay no attention to them.

    They didn¡¯t live such an abundant life so they only have one set of guest utensils, but I¡¯ll be drinking from the cup that is Mel¡¯s mouth, and I¡¯ll be eating by having Ruu feed me, so there is no inconvenience for me.

    Kuu is spending time outside the mosquito so just like thest time before we parted, I give her a deep kiss, but this time after getting all flustered, her hand reached to my back and started rubbing. I might be able to do the mother and child together at this rate.

    I want to go to bed after the feast, but first there is something that needs to be said. I need to tell them that I¡¯ve be a noble and I¡¯m serving the Goldonia royal family. I did well in war and received territory and am now migrating to live nearby.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll look after the children as well. Come follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹

    ¡¸That was quick! But is that okay? Isn¡¯t this house...your previous father¡¯s...¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawaa!¡¹

    I was also surprised, I didn¡¯t think that she would answer so quickly.

    ¡¸It would be a waste to let the house and the field rot away. So it would be nice if someone would buy it off from me, if not then we can return it to the vige.¡¹

    But Mel doesn¡¯t seem to have any hesitation.

    ¡¸My dead husband said that when the timees, to think of myself and my daughter first, and if necessary sell off the house and field. It was his wish for us to be happy.¡¹

    I see, what a good man.

    ¡¸I am in love with you. My daughter will also be happy. This child is Viscount-sama¡¯s offspring. There is nothing to make me hesitate.¡¹

    I¡¯m grateful but there is one problem. That is because I got jealous of the fact that you used the words of a dead man.

    ¡¸Ufufu, are you jealous?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. There aren¡¯t any men out there who won¡¯t when a previous man gets mentioned.¡¹

    Mel gets up in an erotic manner and heads to the bedroom.

    ¡¸Sue-chan stay here. You shouldn¡¯t look!¡¹

    Guessing her presence, Ruu probably went to take Sue to the next room. She got a little bit rich huh, there¡¯s a door on the bedroom. Kuu was also going to evacuate but Ca tossed her into the bedroom and closed the door.

    ¡¸Hey way! Ca-san what are you-!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? You want to watch, Kuu? Well that¡¯s fine, you¡¯re already 18. It¡¯s natural that you¡¯re curious about this.¡¹

    ¡¸Mom! -you¡¯re already naked!? Aegir-san too...uwaa!¡¹

    Kuu hides in the corner of the room with a nket over her.

    ¡¸Oh my...hasn¡¯t it gottenrger?¡¹

    She was crawling her hand all over it, telling me how amazing it is. It¡¯s the same with Mireille and the other women but how can they tell that my meat rod has gotten bigger. It has been two years ago too.

    ¡¸I had such arge dick shoved into me. My body remembers how big it is.¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸I may not have be an adult at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Well...excuse me for asking, but how old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be turning 20, it¡¯s not urate though.¡¹

    Mel is 37 this year, there is quite an age difference but when I embrace her, I feel incredibly calm. Maybe it¡¯s because of the age but her body has gotten slightly loose but also soft and it¡¯s nice.

    ¡¸Which means you were 18 when you nted your seed...I had a man half my age imnt his seed in me and get me pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸When you put it in words it¡¯s quite perverted.¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder I thought that you were still growing. I wonder how much bigger it has gotten?¡¹

    Mel speaks while getting on top of me.

    ¡¸Uu! It¡¯s big...and won¡¯t go in... Ei! Aaaaah!!¡¹

    Putting her weight down, it enters her with a bam, and she screams. Kuu, who is pretending not to look while covering herself with the nket, twitches.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make my mom...do something impossible...¡¹

    Kuu¡¯s protest is anticlimacticpared to the appearance of her mother who is shaking her hips on top of me while drooling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good! It¡¯s good!! Aah, aah! OooooOOooooooo!!¡¹

    That reminds me, but Mel makes some unexpectedly beast-like sounds.

    ¡¸How is that! Does it hurt? Should I be gentle!?¡¹

    ¡¸B-...br-....break meee!!¡¹

    Apparently I don¡¯t need to hold back. We show off our intense movements to the dazed Kuu, and Mel sticks her tongue out while climaxing. When she finally rolled her eyes back, she hid under the futon. To Kuu it was quite a shocking sight to see.

    Then I feel a warm feeling against my chest. Oh right, Mel is alsoctating right now.

    ¡¸Mel, let me drink your milk.¡¹

    Mel seems to have lost her reason already, but she offered her nipple. I¡¯ll drink without hesitation. How wonderful, I¡¯m drinking her breast milk while stuffing her genitals with my seed, it¡¯s one of the best times I man could experience.

    She moans just like an animal and as I pour my seed juices in her, she faints. When I get up and pull my cock out, Kuu is there looking taken aback in front of me. My body covered in wounds is smeared with a woman¡¯s drool and milk, and also my erect cock is dripping in love juices and seed juices. In front of Kuu, such a scene is

    ¡¸Kyuu....¡¹

    She fainted. I thought she was at a good age too but she¡¯s quite innocent.

    ¡¸This house and field has been bought off you. I¡¯ll say it clearly but it¡¯s priced quite cheap...you should also take the carriage that the vige mayor has. I won¡¯t say that this is reasonable, but as expected it would be tough to ride on a horse with small children.¡¹

    It was outside my calctions for the children toe along. If they get exposed to the cold air while on the way back on the horse, they may get sick.

    ¡¸No this helps a lot...my waist is also hurt and I can¡¯t stand...it may have been broken. Even though I wanted to bear about two more children...¡¹

    Her face is smiling. It doesn¡¯t be funny to me who is always being careful.

    Mel and her three daughters say farewell to the house that they¡¯ve lived in for many years, then they got on the carriage wrapped in a nket. It won¡¯t be a fast speed, but it will take five days to get back to the capital. I can¡¯t drop by Adolph when I have children with me so I guess he will have to be postponed for a little while longer.

    ¡¸Aegir-san. Could you put Kuu in the front? It seems she wants to look at the scenery.¡¹

    Mel immediately whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸She has been building up various things yesterday. Please y a prank on her.¡¹

    Is she innocent or is she impure, this girl has quite the mysterious charm.

    Mel and Ruu is in the carriage hugging Sue. I was in the driver¡¯s position, in front of my feet is Kuu, who has turned red.

    Ca is acting as a lookout while simultaneously waiting on standby. Living in the city has dulled her, but even so the strength of her eyes and her skill with the bow is not something to be underestimated. She has even shot down a bird back at home in Goldonia and wanted to make barbeque out of it.

    Schwartz seems happy that Ca was riding instead of me.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, and yet another one! I¡¯ll be participating at night too! You¡¯ll do it so intense that I¡¯ll spray my piss everywhere!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, so we can do perverted things too?¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawa, Sue-chan can¡¯t listen to this!¡¹

    Ruu hurries to cover Sue¡¯s ears, but maybe she didn¡¯t like it, so she started crying. As usual she has a lot of useless movements.

    It¡¯s too bad that Mireille stayed behind, but when the territory stabilizes we might be able to take the entire family over. For now, let¡¯s satisfy Mel and her family and also my daughter...

    I also have the mother¡¯s authorization too, so I¡¯ll y a prank on Kuu. I touch her lips, trying not to let her notice. I thrust my fingers and stir around her rtively young looking vagina. I¡¯ll make her climax twice to relieve her anguish from yesterday.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Winter

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount Eastern Independent Army Commander

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area

    Assets: 880 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword) , Jeweled spear (temporary)

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Family: Nonna, Melissa, Maria, Ca, Rita,

    Mel and her 3 daughters (Sue: biological child)

    Servants: Sebastian, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina, Leopolt, Christoph,

    Schwartz (horse), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    Sexual Partners: 39, persons who got pregnant: 6

 Chapter 56: The Night of the Ball

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Night of the Ball</h4>

    In our journey to bring back Mel and her daughters, we didn¡¯t stop by any viges or towns and took the shortest distance, which is probably why there weren¡¯t any brigands or thieves of the sort. Those guys also open up shop in remote ces where there aren¡¯t many people.

    We finished our journey with nothing eventful but something might happen from now on.

    ¡¸Wee back! ...you¡¯ve brought back more again?¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like Nonna or Celia is going to investigate them. It feels like every time I go out on a journey I¡¯m increasing the amount of women. I must be a bit more prudent or else the mansion will be overcrowded with women.

    ¡¸We are just about running out of rooms. Even though it¡¯s the ability of a man to surround himself with women, there is a limit.¡¹

    While Nonna was mumbling I introduce them, Mel also didn¡¯t expect for me to be surrounded with women but was full of smiles as she greeted everyone politely.

    It seems Kuu is shocked at the impact of different women appearing left and right. Ruu doesn¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on, she¡¯s probably thinking that there are a bunch of family members around.

    I was slightly worried but Mel and Nonna unexpectedly opened up to each other quickly.

    ¡¸When I heard you were acquaintances with our pervert, I wondered what kind of suspicious person you were, but I¡¯m relieved that you are such a refined and calm person.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, I should be saying that to you Nonna-san, you¡¯re doing pretty well at that young age.¡¹

    Wow, she has already broken past Nonna, one of the two great barriers of our house. It may be that the two of them are simr in personality. They have deeply rooted elegance, but they also have a slight malicious side.

    ¡¸You also have three daughters, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nonna gently touches Sue, who was being held by Ruu, as if she was something fragile. She was smiling while squeezing her hand.

    ¡¸Yes, Kuu and Ruu are the children from my previous marriage, Aegir-san told me he would look after all of us.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, since he really is a man of high caliber, huh?¡¹

    Nonna seems to have sensed something wrong with the words ¡®Kuu and Ruu are the children from my previous marriage¡¯, but she realized the truth faster than she could ask the question.

    ¡¸Come here Sue, this child was previously the seed given to me by Aegir-san. Look, this is your father¡¯s family.¡¹

    Sue is going ¡®daa, daa¡¯ and gripping her hand but Nonna seems to be frozen in ce. Should I get out of here before she erupts?

    There was a crash, the sound of pottery breaking. Avoiding to show her face, Celia who was drinking tea in the corridor seems to have dropped her cup. She immediately opened the door with a bang and came in. My path of retreat is blocked.

    ¡¸A- a father!? Aegir-sama got you pregnant!? Why is it before all of us-!?¡¹

    ¡¸I slept with Mel before meeting you guys.¡¹

    Maria and Melissa were also surprised but they weren¡¯t making such a pathetic face. Especially Melissa is engrossed with the children. She has her finger grabbed and her face rxed. Irijina just gave a greeting since she is training her body, Rita is also out buying food for the weing meal.

    ¡¸Howe you didn¡¯t use contraceptives!? Even as it is you would spray it everywhere over there!!¡¹

    ¡¸You could make a vige from just the children of Aegir-sama!¡¹

    I understand Nonna and Celia¡¯s eyes that are questioning me quite well.

    ¡¸Hey wait! Why do you have to be mandating what Aegir-san and my mom are doing? We knew him way before you did!¡¹

    Celia and Kuu re at each other. Kuu is acting on her emotions andshing out, but being stared back caused her knees to tremble. Celia has cut down many people on the battlefield after all, she has a different kind of bloodlust. Don¡¯t put your left hand on your hip though, although today it¡¯s fine since she¡¯s unarmed...

    ¡¸Don¡¯t argue and emit such bloodthirstiness.¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹

    I hit Celia with a knock on the head. Her murderous intent disappears, Kuu lets out a ¡®hmph¡¯ to pretend to be strong and sits on the sofa but she lets out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡¸Ca! You were with them at the time weren¡¯t you!? Well...didn¡¯t you have a way of doing things? You probably only had talent to wet yourself outdoors!¡¹

    ¡¸Well that is...I guess...wait what do you mean outdoors, we do it indoors as well!¡¹

    Ca looks at me to confirm but I signaled for her to keep quiet. It would look uncool if I were to give an excuse as to why I didn¡¯t use contraception.

    ¡¸Nonna, I thought it was fine if something like that happened, that¡¯s why I embraced Mel, and I¡¯m also happy that Sue was born. So that¡¯s why, don¡¯t say so much about it, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu! I¡¯m sorry...it¡¯s not like I hate the children or Mel-san. I was just frustrated that she had children first, if I made her feel unpleasant then I¡¯ll apologize.¡¹

    Nonna and Celia are dejected, for the smaller one I¡¯ll pet her head and for the one withrge breasts, I¡¯ll leave it to Ca. Ca tries tofort by stroking her, but Nonna shakes her hand away and deres.

    ¡¸However, there is definitely nothing better than having a boy be the sessor! I¡¯ll show you that the sessor of the Hardlett family will be birthed by this womb!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, try your best.¡¹

    Sue was taken away by Melissa so Ruu came over beside me. Celia again threatens her but I stretch her cheeks.

    ¡¸Ouwei! It huurths!¡¹1

    ¡¸Pu-!¡¹

    When Ruuughs, Celia res sharply at her, and Ruu got frightened.

    ¡¸Why are you always so severe?¡¹

    ¡¸It huurths! You¡¯re pulling them too faar!¡¹

    It is literally the seed I sowed, but somehow I was able to peacefully get them to ept Mel and the others.

    I have rtions with eight of the women in the house, in the near future I n on taking Kuu so it would be nine people... It¡¯s getting to the point that I can¡¯t just have fun with everyone.

    Erich also told me that if I don¡¯t decide on a wife soon, they¡¯ll dispute with each other. When eventually children are born and be sessors, it will be a huge fuss with the status. Erich might have had something happen to himself as he turned dark while talking to me. I believe he mentioned that he was originally born from a noble family.

    I¡¯ll make a decision after moving to the territory, I¡¯ll put off the problem for now.

    ....And more fuel to cause the problem that I postponed to recur has been dropped.

    ¡¸That Erich, doing something unnecessary...¡¹

    He didn¡¯t use a mailman, but he purposely sent a messenger to bring a letter to everyone at their house. Hurriedly I cut open the letter to see what is was about, it seems that it was an announcement for a ball.

    Separate from the party sponsored by the royal familymemorating our victory in the war, it seems to be a party that Erich¡¯s Radhalde family is sponsoring. New nobles are certain, but it seems that people from traditional nobles to their friends are invited too.

    When you be one of the counts then you have to do things like this, seems dreadful. I was taking it easy but when I looked at the date, I was taken aback.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it tonight?!¡¹

    The messenger looked apologetic and handed another letter to me.

    The previous one was the official invitation, probably this was something different than what was sent to everyone else, and what was written in this informal letter...

    ¡®I thought I should tell you directly but I forgot. Although you probably don¡¯t n to attend the other parties anyways. On the invitation it is written that you are allowed to have one female guest apanying you, so don¡¯t bring five or six with you.¡¯

    And that was what was written. You know me quite well don¡¯t you.

    It was rare for the master of the house to talk with the messenger in front of the entrance. Everyone in the house peeked to see what was going on, so I showed them the invitation.

    ¡¸A ball? A dancing one?¡¹ ¡¸Is it something like a festival?¡¹ ¡¸A noble¡¯s ball is something stricter I¡¯m sure.¡¹

    Ca, Maria, Melissa all talk boisterously but they don¡¯t really know much. I also actually don¡¯t know much about it. Previously I was obligated to go to a banquet hosted by the king and was ced at the lowest seat, the only thing I remember was that I drank too much alcohol and drank the water from the pond in the castle.

    ¡¸At least Erich has written that he would allow me to bring a woman with me...¡¹

    Everyone looks at me wanting to be chosen. But first off Ca is out of the question. She¡¯s a good woman, but she¡¯s not really the type of woman you want to introduce to people. It would go well if it was Celia but I will get the stigma of being a person who prefers little girls.

    I¡¯ve thought about it till now but I¡¯ve got my answer. Nonna¡¯s gaze was different than the other women and it was like she was heading out to the battlefield, filled with bloodlust. Maria and Irijina who were standing next to her distanced themselves a little.

    ¡¸...Nonna, can I count on you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! Please leave it to me!¡¹

    For the first time since I was born, I thought that a woman¡¯s gaze is frightening.

    The luxurious dress that was previously bought for Nonna, continuously criticized as the ¡®unused dress of the drawer¡¯ and ¡®the symbol of waste¡¯, is now finally getting a chance to see the sun¡¯s rays.

    Nonna¡¯s body wrapped in the dressbined with her natural beauty is the literally like that of a flower in full bloom. Evenparing just her face, Nonna is the most beautiful among the women in the house. And above all, the arousing breasts that seem to pop out and destroy her dress, if a man doesn¡¯t turn back to look then it would be wise to protect my own butt.

    ¡¸How does it look?¡¹

    ¡¸Beautiful...¡¹

    My voicees out unintentionally. Nonna giggles as she gathers everyone to show off.

    A woman¡¯s fashion attracts men¡¯s attention while at the same time intimidating other women. I feel like I¡¯ve heard those words somewhere.

    Before I knew it, Nonna got on the carriage that I ordered, and we arrive at Erich¡¯s house..it seems after receiving the title of Count he¡¯s bought quite the gorgeous mansion.

    When I escorted Nonna to enter the mansion, the eyes of all the participants instantly gather around us. Half of them are captivated by the beauty of Nonna, the other half were on me, the new noble following Erich and Number 2 of the important persons, a celebrity with multiple achievements on the battlefield that the king personally praised, and a mysterious character who didn¡¯t show up to banquets or parties they have been hearing about from Erich.

    ¡¸Viscount Hardlett, it¡¯s rare for you to take part in a ball!¡¹

    The one who spoke up was Bruno. We shake hands and bump shoulders. To nobles it was a vulgar greeting but he¡¯s an acquaintance since my mercenary days, I¡¯m not concerned.

    ¡¸Anything change on your side?¡¹

    ¡¸I was a rear guard in that war, I didn¡¯t get to aplish much but I received the rank of Baron because of his Highness¡¯spassion. Of course I don¡¯t have any territory.¡¹

    My sleeves are lightly pulled. She wants me to introduce her I guess. Although I believe that you and Bruno have met before.

    ¡¸So this is Nonna. She¡¯s living with me...¡¹

    Should I say that she¡¯s my lover? If I say something like this in this ce then I feel like Nonna would lose her standing.

    ¡¸This is a pleasure seeing you for the first time. I am grateful for the generous favor gifted to me by Hardlett-sama, taking me along with him to a ce such as this. I am delighted to make your acquaintance...¡¹

    With grace, she spreads her skirt and bows once, so that¡¯s how you say it.

    ¡¸You are...I see. You¡¯re quite famous in a lot of ways.¡¹

    I would like to hear those details, they¡¯re probably good-for-nothing rumors though. If I say that she was a former ve, Nonna would naturally be ashamed, but I will also be shamed. I¡¯ll just pretend not to know.

    Once Bruno and I finished greeting each other, the other nobles starting towards us one after the other. I was on guard that they were all targeting Nonna but surprisingly they all came to talk to me.

    ¡¸I have been granted the title of Baron~ as I was saying.¡¹ ¡¸Pleased to make your acquaintance from now on.¡¹ ¡¸I have heard you are quite famous.¡¹

    I relied on Nonna¡¯s help to not be rude, while trying to deal with it as to not look servile. After a while of tiring greetings and introductions, finally the organizer shows his face.

    ¡¸Viscount Hardlett. You did well toe on such sudden invitation. Please enjoy yourself this evening.¡¹

    As if I can enjoy myself! He knows that I think it¡¯s annoying and yet he¡¯s saying that with a smile.

    Erich pretends to be diplomatic as hees close to my ear.

    ¡¸What are you thinking of doing carrying a sword while pulling a woman along?¡¹

    ¡¸Am I a barbarian?!¡¹

    Actually I brought a normal sword but it was taken from me at the entrance.

    ¡¸Is that woman over there your lover? Or perhaps a wife?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not have social status, but I was specially had favor bestowed on me.¡¹

    Nonna responds normally to the whispering gossip. Don¡¯t look down on her sharp ears. I want to assert that she¡¯s a lover, but the first one amongst all of them.

    ¡¸Is- is that so...it might be preferable if you take such a beautifuldy as your wife though, don¡¯t underestimate the ambitions of the nobles. Since you¡¯re a person who holds Viscount status and also getting special treatment from his Majesty. If you don¡¯t take your legal wife with you to the ball then they wille to you in crowds.¡¹

    The new nobles are what they call a group of upstarts. For better or for worse there is no connections with blood rtives.

    At least there is the political faction centered around Erich, however he¡¯s not connected by blood so the cooperation is weak. Therefore it is normal to get a promising person into your own faction, or to marry into a family and benefit from the career advancement, in which the traditional nobles here are mostly aiming for.

    ¡¸You are Viscount Hardlett, aren¡¯t you? I am called Wogroh...¡¹

    This middle-aged man seems to be a Baron but I haven¡¯t seen or heard of him before.

    ¡¸Being able to meet you today is some kind of fate, this over here is my daughter...¡¹

    His daughter is dressed up fancily, smiling to the best of her ability. Her body¡¯s plumpness is to my liking but her good looks are several levels below Nonna. If you remove the makeup then the difference will widen even further. Even so I will wee you if you want toe into bed.

    After that, nobles came one after the other introducing their daughters and sisters. Among them, what was terrible was

    ¡¸This girl was born out of adulterous rtions and has no ce within our house, if you would like, I can leave her by lord Hardlett¡¯s side where you can teach her manners through apprenticeship. Naturally, I will agree to also let you teach her rtions between man and woman...¡¹

    What appeared was a child that didn¡¯t look matured enough to be 10 years old. Don¡¯t think that I will eat up everything and anything that looks like a woman.

    It was exactly as Erich said when the nobles came swarming, but I warded them off, declined them politely, and somehow was able to pull through.

    ¡¸I¡¯m tired...this is really tiring.¡¹

    It was briefly over and I was drinking tea with Nonna in a lounge with few people.

    ¡¸Ufufu, thanks for your hard work. So what do you think? Socializing is also like a battlefield right?¡¹

    This is a battlefield for nobles, huh?

    ¡¸Aah...it would be easier for me to just grab a spear and run onto the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸Please take this.¡¹

    Nonna gave me a piece of paper with something written on it.

    ¡¸They are the names, statuses, positions, facial features, and the people they brought along of those that you have met with today. If you remember it then it will surely be useful in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸I appreciate it. Honestly I don¡¯t really remember many of them.¡¹

    Nonna giggles.

    ¡¸I thought so. Also, this mark represents the people who took a peek at my breasts and those who were talking bad of us behind our backs. If they are not important people, please give them a cold reception.¡¹

    I want tough with Nonna, but I sigh as my expression darkens.

    ¡¸I am d that I am able to help Aegir-sama. ...But I still feel ashamed. When the daughters and sisters were being introduced my heart was beating quickly. If this person was to be a legal wife then what would happen to me?¡¹

    I hug Nonna, bringing her to my chest. A small amount of people around us send their gazes this way but I pay no attention to it. I am dering that she is my woman.

    ¡¸I pretend to be elegant, polite, but in the end I¡¯m still a woman from very. Out of everyone here I¡¯m the most vulgar woman...¡¹

    The trembling Nonna looked much smaller than usual.

    ¡¸I will not make light of you. I promised not to tell anyone right? And you are also the most beautiful out of everyone here.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe you. But I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m just a lover, the worry that I have of being thrown away someday won¡¯t disappear.¡¹

    I kiss her gently but Nonna doesn¡¯t stop trembling.

    ¡¸What should I do to ease your anxiety?¡¹

    ¡¸I want a child...actually when I saw Mel-san¡¯s children, it felt like my heart was going crazy. That person certainly has a bond with you, but so do I!¡¹

    This was just a gift from heaven. I put in some effort but I wasn¡¯t sure about the result.

    ¡¸Effort huh...well, we can do it tonight. But is there anything else that would calm your heart?¡¹

    Nonna raises her head up and looks at me with upturned eyes. From the corner of her eyes there are some tears forming.

    ¡¸I want to officially be your wife...please. It will only be a formality to Aegir-sama at most and you will probably be made fun of, but I will live amongst that. I trust in your love, but without the name as a wife, without the formality, I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy.¡¹

    She buries her face in my chest even stronger. The paper she handed me earlier, she is able to recall how a person looks like after seeing them. She wrote it for my sake with earnestness. Every time they asked me, she had to endure the humiliation of having my reply be ¡®she¡¯s a lover¡¯.

    The one who told Nonna, who has given up everything as a ve, that she would be saved was me. Her body, her heart, her soul, her everything. If I can help this woman, whose body is trembling with unease, by making her my wife, then I shall do just that.

    For a second, the image of Lucy crossed my mind, but she probably wouldn¡¯t care about such things. Whether I wee her with a wife, or if I surround myself with many women, I¡¯ll trust that she wouldugh and mock me about it.

    ¡¸I have said an impertinent thing...please forget about it.¡¹

    I guess she took my silence as a rejection, but as Nonna was about to separate her body from mine, I pull her back in and hug her.

    ¡¸If your anxiety will disappear then it¡¯s a simple task. We can deal with the detailster. Today, starting now you will be my wife.¡¹

    Nonna instantly raises her face. There are no more tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Is that alright with you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I won¡¯t go back on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Really...I¡¯m so happy...it¡¯s unbelievable...¡¹

    Nonna hides her face with her hand ced against her nose and mouth. If I made you that happy then I might use up my good fortune of being born a male.

    Thedy attendant serving as the waiter for the Radhalde family was astonished at the sudden proposal that started. Originally there was already nothing left to do in the lounge, but since it was something that can¡¯t be missed and she wasn¡¯t needed at the moment, she poured tea for herself and camped in the corner of the lounge.

    And at the end of the moving scene, the man and the woman hug each other, the woman cries tears of joy while hiding her face and crumbling to the floor. Just like the happy ending at the end of a romance y, thedy attendant¡¯s face turned red. However, the woman held the man¡¯s shoulder and went to fix her makeup, and after a while of closing her mouth and doing it she was picked up and I realized.

    Is it possible that she was covering her mouth for this reason?! Thedy attendant from amoner¡¯s birth realized how frightening a noble woman can be and sent shivers down her spine.

    Nonna, who went to the toilet to fix her makeup, did not weep her eyes out, it was to re-enter with her beautiful appearance, and stand beside me so she can enjoy the ball with vigor.

    Different from the time up until now, there was a bright aura drifting around her entire body and I could see her charm several times more, even as the man being her partner, my eyes were captivated unknowingly.

    ¡¸Nonna is quite skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸For a noble, manners and dancing is required.¡¹

    She escorts me properly since my dancing is uncoordinated. If it was another woman then I might have stepped on their feet and toppled them over.

    ¡¸I¡¯m your wife after all, I will do my best to make my husband look good.¡¹

    If I dance with Nonna those enormous breasts will hit me no matter what.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t get big. You¡¯ll have to wait until the pledge tonight?¡¹

    We gather stares in the area and dance with our hands connected. I thought she was just like a fairy.

    The banquet is over, there are those still talking friendly with each other, there are also those who are scattering and returning home, and Erich once againes to talk to me.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s dance was excellent...that woman, does she have experience at balls?¡¹

    ¡¸Well? She¡¯s a former ve who I saved from attacking bandits.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s origin is a secret known only by the family members. Even if it¡¯s Erich I can¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s fine. So have you listened to the sales pitches from the nobles? Are there anydies that you¡¯re interested in?¡¹

    If I was married then I would also have rtions with a political faction so he wants a single word.

    ¡¸Oh that, if it¡¯s a woman to be my wife then I¡¯ve decided.¡¹

    I pull Nonna over.

    Erich was surprised slightly but soon seems to consent.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, speaking from a noble¡¯s point of view, taking a lover ofmoner¡¯s birth to be your wife is extremely outside theirmon sense, but you don¡¯t let such things affect you...¡¹

    Erich bows once to Nonna. It is unthinkable for a person with Count status to bow to amoner. I guess he recognizes her as the wife of a Viscount.

    As if Nonna understands that, she returns the bow, then she covers her face and holds her mouth. Is she feeling happy again? This is happening quite a lot, isn¡¯t it.

    After Erich and I talked for a bit, the both of us emptied our sses and left each other.

    ¡¸Once we leave the socializing ce, it will be a storm of invitations. Prepare yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸I will try my best for my husband.¡¹

    How depressing, before I could get out what I had to say, Nonna beat me to the punch. She got on the carriage and was thoroughly acting spoiled, so much so that even the driver let out a sigh.

    It waste at night when we returned home, it was about time for the day to change over to the next day. Everyone aside from Celia and Sebastian have already retired to bed.

    ¡¸Wee back Master.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s gottente.¡¹

    ¡¸Wee back.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s still awake, will she fine getting up early in the morning to train with her sword?

    ¡¸How was the ball? ...Nonna-san what are you smiling about?¡¹

    ¡¸I will tell you when everyone is here.¡¹

    Was Nonna actually smiling? Celia is quite sensitive to these things but does she get it wrong sometimes?

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting but tonight is special. I¡¯ll ask Nonna to keep watch at night so you can take a rest.¡¹

    I give Celia a kiss.

    ¡¸No, well I wasn¡¯t going to do that, it¡¯s natural for me to wait for my master¡¯s return-!¡¹

    I know it is something that is anticipating but as expected tonight will be the night where the two of us, Nonna and I, n to love each other.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the special day for a woman...we have preparations so please leave uste.¡¹

    Nonna heads to the bath with her usual smile.

    ¡¸Nonna-san? Why is she smiling so much?¡¹

    Again? Isn¡¯t Celia acting strange today?

    ¡¸Ufufu, Celia-chan. Good night.¡¹

    Celia stares at her with scornful eyes as Nonna hastily runs off. Celia¡¯s face doesn¡¯t seem to be in agreement with what is going on but I¡¯ll pet her head to distract her.

    As it getster into the evening, because of the tea that she drank before going to bed, Miti gets up to go to the toilet.

    ¡¸Hmm. I wonder if Master and Nonna-san hase back already. If something happens then I feel like I¡¯ll get scolded again...¡¹

    Swaying my way towards the toilet half-asleep, but I realized that Nonna¡¯s room had a light burning.

    ¡¸Doing it...at a time like this? But I shouldn¡¯t peek, since I¡¯ll get caught.¡¹

    But from inside the room, you could a hear a voice that was somewhat different from a flirtatious voice. The thoughts of ¡®I shouldn¡¯t do it¡¯ ran through my mind, but before I knew it my ear was up against the door.

    ¡¸Yay¨C! I did it! I did it!! Atst I did it!!! It¡¯s like a dream! I can¡¯t believe it! Aah, I¡¯m speechless!¡¹

    With a shush, as her voice is likely to be overheard, she covers her mouth shut. She isn¡¯t speechless at all.

    ¡¸I won! I have won! I am thankful to the goddess of love! With this Aegir-sama is my man! I have imed him for myself!!¡¹

    It¡¯s not your usual strange voice. The creaking sound ising from the bed. She seems to be bouncing up and down on the bed. Maybe she¡¯s gone crazy.

    ¡¸All that¡¯s left is a child! Once I get a child I¡¯ll be his number one!! Aah, I want to get pregnant! Are there eggs properly in my womb? I¡¯ll get his seed to flow into me right now. So make sure that you ept them.¡¹

    I frighteningly back off and bring my ear away from the room. I lost the urge to pee. Eventually Masteres and enters Nonna¡¯s room. I put my ear to the door again but it¡¯s just the usual, the moaning from sexual intercourse and the sound of flesh pping against flesh.

    They are going at it quite intensely but for some reason I am relieved that it went back to the usual noises. Although what was that earlier...maybe it was some auditory hallucination from being half-asleep. Let¡¯s just sleep tonight.

    The next day, the small fact that Miti wet the bed at 15 years old disappeared in the presence of an important announcement that shocked the entire house.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Winter

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount Eastern Independent Army Commander

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area

    Assets: 860 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword) , Jeweled spear (temporary)

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Melissa, Maria, Ca, Rita,

    Mel and her 3 daughters (Sue: biological child)

    Servants: Sebastian, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina, Leopolt (armymander),

    Schwartz (horse), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    Sexual Partners: 39, persons who got pregnant: 6

 Chapter 57: Family Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 57: Family Trouble</h4>

    There are no ns for today so naturally, everyone in the house is staying inside.

    The morning sun is rising steadily and at this moment, the family members would be enjoying tea and talking amongst themselves in the living room or veranda after having breakfast. The servants should be working diligently on washing,undry and cleaning. It wouldn¡¯t be umon for Celia and Irijina to to train their bodies in the garden so their senses don¡¯t get dull.

    But today is different, everyone is gathered in the living room. The servants have also stopped working, even Leopolt who normally doesn¡¯t intimately talk much with the household members was called over.

    ¡¸Ahem. Today I have something to tell everyone, so I have gathered you here.¡¹

    Nonna, who ordered everyone to gather, is standing in the middle.

    ¡¸What the heck is this~?¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t those clothes for a party?¡¹

    ¡¸Pr-pretty.¡¹

    Nonna is wearing the dress from yesterday¡¯s party. Her appearance is beautiful as if she was a goddess, but since she¡¯s wearing it inside the house, it looks extremely unnatural. Even so, Kuu, Ruu and Kroll were fascinated with their jaws dropped and mouths opened.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please be my escort.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What is this?¡¹

    Nonna linked her arms with me and pressed her breasts against me. They feelfortable so there is no reason to resist.

    ¡¸At yesterday¡¯s ball, many nobles introduced their female rtives to Aegir-sama.¡¹

    The women murmur, having other women approach the man they love is not a pleasant feeling.

    ¡¸However, Aegir-sama didn¡¯t care about any of those women.¡¹

    I can hear them breathe a sigh of relief. The preface is long though.

    ¡¸However, it was hard for me who was beside him...the high ssdies introducing themselves one after the other! Compared to me, I was just a lover! I could almost see their looks of scorn as they introduced themselves!¡¹

    Maria and Mel nod sympathetically in response. Although I don¡¯t think there was anyone that blunt...

    ¡¸There were only those who were staring at my breasts with their indecent eyes, and those whores who were trying to curry favor, looking down on us with disdain!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that because of your humongous tits?¡¹

    ¡¸What vulgar fellows! I won¡¯t forgive them!¡¹

    ¡¸....¡¹

    Ca teases Nonna, and Irijina got seriously angry. But the most frightening was Mel, as if she remembered something, she didn¡¯t blink at all.

    ¡¸My heart was hurt, even standing was tough, but Aegir-sama hugged me gently, saving me with his inquisitive eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Aegir-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing!¡¹

    The sisters Kuu and Ruu give an apuse. But wait a minute, wasn¡¯t I tired and resting in the lounge? She¡¯s walking normally...and the way she¡¯s telling the story is just like a bard.

    ¡¸And this is what he said to me, who was crying from humiliation and anxiety.¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸......¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹

    Everyone held their breaths and waited for the continuation. Melissa is the closest to the front. Unexpectedly, she likes these kinds of stories. Only Celia is looking on at a distance with half-open eyes and a doubtful look.

    ¡¸Marry me...be my wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah no way! Awesome!¡¹

    ¡¸A man doesn¡¯t go back on his word. If that is what you want...how is that!¡¹

    ¡¸To have their beloved propose to them, there is no woman who would refuse! From now on, I will be your wife!!¡¹

    As she acts out the two roles, with the ragingst scene, Nonna adjusts her breathing.

    Somehow it feels a little different, I don¡¯t remember the exact words, but the meaning is quite wrong. She¡¯d lose spirit if I interrupt her when she¡¯s so eagerly telling the story, so I won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸That night, Aegir-sama and I made love to each other as husband and wife. While being hugged by his sturdy arm, I was desperately pleading to him! I want a child. I want the child of my beloved husband!¡¹

    The three girls Alma, Kuu, and Ruu gulped and swallowed their saliva. I can¡¯t see the appearance of the other virgin, Miti. I thought I saw her carrying around a futon quite restlessly earlier...

    ¡¸With intense movements, the man and woman climb towards the peak of pleasure! Then both of their love reaches the climax and then! Aegir-sama said this whileying face up and breathing roughly...I¡¯ll love you forever...¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡¸ ¡¸Kyaa!!¡¹ ¡¹ ¡¹

    The group of three virgins blush and hide their faces. That¡¯s strange, from my memory it should have been Nonna who was on top and working hard.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama and I copsed on the bed, and the flower in the vase fell down to the floor with a plop. The end!¡¹

    There was a resounding apuse for Nonna, who sat down to catch her breath; it was a fine performance she portrayed as the narrator as well as the other roles. Regardless of whether it was true or not, it was a rather nice romantic drama. Idolizing grown-up love, the 16 and 17 year old girls will probably believe it. But to those who are actually affected...

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me!!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t ask Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸I-if you get married to Nonna then what will happen to me!?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turn to me. Nonna grips tightly. It seems she¡¯s shaking a little bit too.

    ¡¸There are quite a few parts which were made up but...the general idea isn¡¯t wrong. I intend to make Nonna my wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Huuuuuuh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸What will happen to me!? You¡¯re going to discard me after just taking my purity!?¡¹

    ¡¸Get my mom pregnant! Why do you have to be with the other girls!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, it¡¯s fine, as long as I have this child...¡¹

    ¡¸I see...Nonna-san is it...?¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡¹

    Ca, Irijina, Kuu, Maria shouted. Melissa and Rita wasn¡¯t thinking of bing a wife from the beginning, so they congratte Nonna.

    The one most devastated might be Celia. Once I admitted it, she fell down. Her consciousness is barely there, but she is in a state of shock.

    I call the relief squad, Ruu and Almae running, and for now they took her to her own room to sleep in her bed.

    Well, it will be my turn from here on; the women¡¯s hearts are in a dangerous state. First will be Maria, whose face is dark.

    ¡¸Maria...¡¹

    ¡¸Eheh, I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just a little shock. Thinking about it, I only followed Aegir-san because I admired you...I¡¯m not like the other girls who got saved by you, or love you to death. It¡¯s natural that I would lose.¡¹

    When she starts talking about these things, there¡¯s nothing better than giving her a hug.

    ¡¸Aau, eheh. Doing that still makes me so happy...but I already can¡¯t stay here right? I¡¯ll pay you back all the money you¡¯ve given to me when you return to Roleil...¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t change. I¡¯ll continue to love you, and I also intend on loving the other girls too.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh! I¡¯ll feel bad for Nonna-san. Even though she got married, you¡¯re doing it with other girls...¡¹

    When I wanted to kiss Maria, she refused. I move her hands out of the way and forcefully steal her lips.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like if you¡¯re not my wife, I can¡¯t love you. Also, if I can¡¯t embrace anyone except Nonna alone...then she¡¯ll break.¡¹

    ¡¸We-well that¡¯s true.¡¹

    It¡¯smon sense to the girls that if I have only one partner then she won¡¯t be able to wake up until the afternoon of the next day. And if this was everyday, then after a month it might be a funeral.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to stay with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know...I just don¡¯t know...I don¡¯t know my own feelings.¡¹

    Maria is confused. If I encourage her poorly then I might not get a good result.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do this, when we move, you will stay here in this mansion together with Melissa. Then if your feelings for me don¡¯t disappear then, whenever you want,e over to my territory. If they don¡¯t, you can go back to Roreil whenever you want. If there is anything you need, just tell me.¡¹

    Maria is listening to me in silence.

    ¡¸If your feelings do not disappear even when we are separated, that means your heart already belongs to me. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t leave you and I don¡¯t have any intentions of leaving you.¡¹

    ¡¸....am I not in the way?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand. If Maria wants toe then I¡¯ll give you a warm wee. I will never treat you cruelly. But I also think that if you¡¯re hesitating it¡¯s good to give you time to confirm your feelings. Of course if your body is itching for me then I¡¯ll wee you toe back for a day to have sex.¡¹

    Maria looks down, muttering ¡®stupid¡¯.

    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s do that...Melissa and the children will be there so I won¡¯t be lonely. Since there won¡¯t be any men around then my appearance may be all messed up...well, Kroll is there. Recently he¡¯s just been staring at my ass though.¡¹

    We smile at each other and kiss. We finished our conversation, but Maria is quite the beauty too. They probably don¡¯t have to call a man over in a mansion full of girls. From now until I move, I¡¯ll have to at least get their bodies to sumb.

    Next is Irijina. This one seems to be easier than Maria.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! Aren¡¯t you mean?! Are you going to expel me too!?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Why? If you have a wife then you don¡¯t need the other girls right? Then doesn¡¯t that mean you have no use for me?!¡¹

    Hm, is that what you were thinking?

    ¡¸Irijina, there are cakes and grilled chicken in front of you.¡¹

    ¡¸I know! Both of them are my favorite.¡¹

    ¡¸You have already ate the cake, well what are you going to do with the grilled chicken?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally I will eat it!¡¹

    ¡¸Right? Even after getting married, you still need other women too.¡¹

    ¡¸I see! Is that how it is......wait!? That¡¯s strange though? The right way is to have one man and one woman. This isn¡¯t grilled chicken.¡¹

    Tch- she used her brain unnecessarily.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll be embraced by me right now. Do you dislike it?¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the right mood! But it¡¯s not that I dislike it. Our rtionship has already involved us thoroughly ovepping our bodies.¡¹

    ¡¸Then go right now to a single middle-aged man who doesn¡¯t have a lover and do it with him. Get him to make love to you with his crude thing. How about that?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?! I can¡¯t give my body to such a guy!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s better for you to be embraced by me as a lover than to do it with that kind of man. What¡¯s important is that there is love. It doesn¡¯t matter how many women he surrounds himself with.¡¹

    Irijina holds her head and groans. It seems like this is her limit.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you think about it, how many people do you think have died during this war? Arge amount of men died, didn¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t hold a grudge at this time, but it¡¯s terrible...¡¹

    ¡¸With that many men gone, try pairing one man with one woman. There will be women leftover wouldn¡¯t there?¡¹

    As if understanding, Irijina lifted her face.

    ¡¸If 20,000 men died then there will be 20,000 women remaining. It¡¯s also troubling to eat weaker women. If the women get eaten, and if it is by the man they love, then there will be a lot of women protected and have kids, isn¡¯t that a wonderful thing?¡¹

    Irijina mutters ¡®I see¡¯ to herself...

    ¡¸Men be happy when they embrace a woman. A woman gets a man to make her happy. Isn¡¯t this the greatest?¡¹

    ¡¸...I guess so! Wonderful! Even if Nonna bes a wife I¡¯ll also be loved. Yep, there is no problem!¡¹

    (Light Novels Illustration: Inside Irijina¡¯s Mind)

    It took longer than I thought to convince this stupid kid. While Maria was staring at me, I move on to the next one.

    Mel also has experience with being thrown away by a lover, so it might be tough for her.

    ¡¸I threw everything away when I trusted you, toe here. I have also bore your child. Are you going to throw me away? Where are you going to sell these girls?¡¹

    She is angrier than I thought. I didn¡¯t know about it since she was quiet and didn¡¯t reallyin.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do something like that. I will treasure you. It¡¯s not a lie.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe you. You should be aware of my past...and being treated like this on top of that; if I have to suffer humiliation again, then I¡¯m prepared toin about your cruelty to the townspeople and even harm myself.¡¹

    Mel¡¯s elegance doesn¡¯t quite reach Nonna¡¯s level, but it¡¯s a beauty that I don¡¯t often see. And also when she¡¯s expressionless, I can feel her intimidation.

    ¡¸My feelings to make you my woman are real. How can I get you to believe me other than with words?¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me a room. Even not as a legal wife, if you take me as a concubine then I¡¯ll believe your love towards me and my daughters.¡¹

    Naturally, Mel is already 37, no matter how beautiful she is, it would be hard to imagine what would happen to her at that age carrying 3 children. If I were to throw her away then she would not be able to live except by selling her daughters or her body.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll make you my concubine. I will also definitely look after your daughters...will you believe me now?¡¹

    ¡¸Will you go back on what you said?¡¹

    ¡¸Did I not keep the promise toe pick you up?¡¹

    After we stared at each other for a few seconds, Mel¡¯s expression loosened, crumbling to be a smile. I understood it at that moment, that it was just a bluff.

    ¡¸Ufufu, mom has worked hard. Now you girls can also proudly say it. That you are the daughters of Viscount Hardlett.¡¹

    She hugged the three sisters kindly. Kuu and Ruu didn¡¯t understand what happened earlier in this scene of carnage.

    ¡¸You tricked me didn¡¯t you...you have quite the determination.¡¹

    If she got me angry then there was a possibility that she would lose everything. She has already let go of hernd and her house, with her back to the wall she has done well to gamble.

    ¡¸Ufufu, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the experience and courage of a mature woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll engrave it in my heart.¡¹

    I won¡¯tin anymore at this point. I promised the woman I love as a man, I will not change it.

    ¡¸Besides, I was certain that Aegir-san wouldn¡¯t be ruthless and throw us out. And if by some slim chance that you got angry then the three of us will get naked and ask you for forgiveness.¡¹

    Certainly if they did that then I would forgive them for most things.

    Next up is Rita and Melissa...

    ¡¸There is no problem with me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also alright, I guess?¡¹

    Rita steps forward.

    ¡¸I havee here and survived after falling in love with Hardlett-sama. In the first ce, I don¡¯t have such presumptuous thoughts to be your wife. If I could just receive your favor then I don¡¯t mind if you take me as your servant or your sex ve.¡¹

    Rita has a disposition to want people to rule over her. I won¡¯t treat her cruelly but I will be ruling over her properly from now on.

    ¡¸If you want me to say something though, it seems like everyone is split up...why don¡¯t you dig my ass and..¡¹

    Let¡¯s go to the next one.

    ¡¸I also didn¡¯t think of bing your wife. Well that¡¯s because...you see...I can¡¯t give birth...¡¹

    She didn¡¯t put in many words. It¡¯s no time to feelpassionate or anything. I just have to love Melissa.

    ¡¸I like this house, and I also like Aegir-san, and I also love the children. I won¡¯t get mad that you made a wife. And besides...¡¹

    Melissa brings my ear close so the kids can¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I can leave Aegir-san. I¡¯ve be ruled over by this after all.¡¹

    She gently strokes my crotch.

    The conversation ended simply.

    Well, on to the next gate after Maria, from a nce Ca is furious.

    ¡¸What?! I don¡¯t have anything to say. Are you stupid, marrying a woman like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ca I ¨C ¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah- aah-!! I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯m stupid anyway and I suck at conversing with people, anyways I don¡¯t want it.¡¹

    I can¡¯t do anything if I can¡¯t even talk to her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Nonna is more important to you right? I¡¯ll just leave, I don¡¯t want something like Aegir¡¯s seed anymore.¡¹

    Rather than being angry with me...

    ¡¸Nonna ¨C tell her congrattions, let me know when she gets pregnant. I¡¯ll throw a rock at her.¡¹

    Those few words not only caused Nonna, but everyone, to turn pale.

    Perhaps she really truly hates Nonna. Because she is frustrated she lost, she is acting desperately. She originally lives her life by her instincts just like a child after all.

    If I look carefully though, she¡¯s cursing while tears are forming in her eyes. She¡¯s like a kid who is trying not to cry after getting in a fight.

    ¡¸Ca...listen.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t listen...I don¡¯t care...go away!¡¹

    Nonna is looking at Ca, more worried than anyone else. They didn¡¯t get along well, but the both of them are in a rtionship that allowed them to badmouth each other without holding back.

    I can¡¯t help it if she really isn¡¯t fond of me anymore, but right now I have no reason to throw her outside.

    I don¡¯t know what to do about the spiteful remarks towards Nonna and myself, surely it is a very unfortunate time for Ca.

    ¡¸Ca, calm down.¡¹

    I grab Ca but she struggles.

    ¡¸Stop! Let go! Go away!!¡¹

    ¡¸Look after the children.¡¹

    Melissa hurriedly took the children. This ce is dangerous and it won¡¯t positively influence the children. I¡¯ll convince her in Ca¡¯s room. The worried Nonna alsoes along.

    Once we enter the room, we lock the window and door and throw her on the bed.

    ¡¸What?! Are you going to do it in this situation? Are you serious? You¡¯re only using the thing your pants to think?¡¹

    Ca¡¯s sharp tongue unexpectedly stings my heart. Even more so, since she is usually quite fond of me.

    I¡¯m going to be a little forceful this time, but I have to somehow convince her in bed. If I fail then I¡¯ll have to bear the sin of rape.

    I forcefully peel her clothes off, and lick her crotch. Even under such circumstances I am able to get erect, what a sinful cock.

    ¡¸Fuun-! Your thing is just thick. Even a horse¡¯s thing is better...nngh! Don¡¯t put it in!¡¹

    I used my saliva to get it just wet enough but Ca¡¯s insides are dry, almost as if it was another person and it was hard to put it in. But still I put strength in my hips and push it in.

    ¡¸Uugh...that hurts! You¡¯ve slept with me so much already and you still don¡¯t understand my body? You suck!¡¹

    Trying to ease the pain, even if only a little, Nonna licks Ca¡¯s breasts and clit. It¡¯s the first time that Nonna willingly caresses another woman. But it was tough for the one on the receiving end.

    ¡¸Nonna! I don¡¯t want you to lick me! It¡¯s dirty! You¡¯ll get me sick! Nnnaah!!!¡¹

    However, perhaps it was because it was a woman, but the insides got wet, and moving got easier. Without any dy I maderge motions with my hips.

    ¡¸Uugghu! Don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be good if you just thrust deep, aanh! Don¡¯t suck my breasts! You like Nonna¡¯s monster breasts better right?!¡¹

    For the time being I¡¯ll pour it in once, so I sucked on her breasts and built up my pleasure, then I let it flow out. Nonna also helps me out by licking my ass.

    ¡¸Hyaau-! Uuuu....your dirty stuff is flowing in me again. But even after you did it so much I probably won¡¯t get pregnant, are you sure your sperms are okay? This worthless thing just has size going for it!¡¹

    I admire her for the fact that she is continuing to jeer at me, but after that we continue to fuck endlessly, and it was the time a little past noon that Ca finally started to rub my hips with her hand.

    ¡¸.....Thrust a little deeper, nnh-! My breasts, touch them.....¡¹

    For now it seems I¡¯m able to rx her stubborn heart. I might be able to talk with her soon.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t like that Nonna has be my wife?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. You know that we don¡¯t get along already....from now on what kind of face should I make towards Nonna and Aegirrrr.....uuueeennn!!¡¹

    She started wailing. Once we started to talk straightforwardly, she didn¡¯t want to feel anymore unnecessarily painful feelings. I stop moving my hips and we continue our conversation.

    ¡¸What do you dislike the most?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re calling Nonna your wife right? Then you two will get along with each other, you¡¯ll make a family, then where will I fit in that family. You want me to live each day and watch you two flirt with each other? It¡¯s frustrating! I won¡¯t ept that. But Nonna can read and write, she¡¯s pretty, and she¡¯s useful to Aegir in many different ways. I can¡¯t do anything-!¡¹

    In the end, she got mad because she¡¯ll lose the ce where she belongs and she¡¯ll feel lonely. But still, she¡¯s quite the sore loser and also not able to settle herself down.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you feel lonely. I won¡¯t let you feel left out of our group. It will be just like it has always been, we¡¯ll y together, fight together, and maybe Nonna¡¯s sarcastic remarks will get a little worse.¡¹

    Nonna got mad, asking me why.

    ¡¸Really? You still want me? Aegir will still look at me from now on?¡¹

    Of course that¡¯s the case, I hug her. Looking back, the next woman that I embraced after Lucy was Ca. Like that I entered her and as I hugged her, her insides which should have gotten used to me by now, seemed to get tighter.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten much bigger than before, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    Ca rubs my back with her hand. I¡¯m happy that it seems that my thoughts are flowing to her through her special ce.

    ¡¸Just to tell you, it isn¡¯t just that ce but your heart and your body as well, you know?¡¹

    Then her expression gets cloudy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m no good. Since that time, I haven¡¯t changed at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Then shouldn¡¯t you mature little by little? If you stay as you are, that¡¯s fine, if you change then that¡¯s good too. The same as me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...I¡¯ll also change...for now I¡¯ll at least be able to read letters...¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, do your best. If it bes hard for you thene tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem, so how long is Ca going to be connected with my husband?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~forever...I¡¯ll be happy if time stopped now...¡¹

    ¡¸Stop fooling around and get away!¡¹

    Ca got up quickly. The lively atmosphere has returned, it looks like I don¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be a concubine! Then I can steal Aegir away from Nonna whenever I want!¡¹

    Nonna, as expected, couldn¡¯t stay quiet and re up at her, turning it into a grappling match. The two of them were on top of the bed we were using earlier, which was wet with so much dirty liquid that it could not be distinguished anymore. However the two of them had cheerful expressions, like they were unbound by anything.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Ca gathered everyone again and right now she lowered her head to the ground to apologize.

    ¡¸And I also became Aegir¡¯s concubine! I¡¯ll work hard and kick down Nonna!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose to someone like you.¡¹

    The both of them returned to normal, so everyone sighed a breath of relief. Ca is the longest serving member of the girls. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s good because she¡¯s the most veteran, but it seems everyone already thought that Ca has be a concubine.

    What about Irijina? Is she a concubine too? As I was thinking that, Kroll said he was going to do some training and went off to the garden. By the time hees back after swinging the spear, I¡¯ll have forgotten everything.

    Well, other than the fact that it is a littleplicated with Maria, everything is in order. But there is onest person remaining that is quite troublesome to deal with.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...is this my room...? This is good, I actually had a frightening dream.¡¹

    ¡¸A dream that Nonna became my wife?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you heard wrong. Nonna-san because Aegir-sama¡¯s horse. Her breasts are scraping the ground.¡¹

    It¡¯s painful to see her trying to escape reality.

    ¡¸You are my adjutant, you are my precious Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸....¡¹

    Celia stares into my eyes but then she sighs and covers her face.

    ¡¸In the first ce, I thought it was strange that you were lining up nine women around you...but I thought that this day woulde too.¡¹

    Mel, Rita, Melissa, Ca, Maria, Irijina, Nonna andstly Celia. Isn¡¯t there one missing?

    ¡¸Catherine has beening to visit you, hasn¡¯t she?! You thought I wouldn¡¯t notice that she sneaks out?¡¹

    Oh, so she found out about it. Then I should call her to my room from now on. The story has gone off track though.

    ¡¸Then why did you fall over?¡¹

    ¡¸....¡¹

    ¡¸Come here.¡¹

    I hug Celia and lift her up, sitting her on the bed and putting her in between my legs. It seems she likes this position the best. Then I¡¯ll stroke her head like this and it¡¯ll calm her down, causing her to lean against me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a reason not to take you, since you¡¯re so cute. Tell me, what has gotten you so shocked?¡¹

    Still Celia remains silent, but as I continued to stroke her head she started to mumble something.

    ¡¸When you are together with other people...even if they are nobles from another house...I never thought that Aegir-sama would throw me away.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for trusting me. That¡¯s exactly right, so what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t studied enough so I don¡¯t know how to put it in words.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to think how to say it. Just let it out as it is, I won¡¯t get mad.¡¹

    I wouldn¡¯t understand even if you were to use that roundabout way of speaking, which you don¡¯t know how to use.

    ¡¸I thought, I was in the way. I am Aegir-sama¡¯s woman, but I¡¯m not like the other girls and I have a different kind of connection, I think. Not just a woman...but...¡¹

    ¡¸Like parent and child...?¡¹

    Celia twitches. I must have guessed right, certainly she doesn¡¯t look at me as just a master or lover. I didn¡¯t have parents either so I don¡¯t really understand but...

    ¡¸Yes...that¡¯s why when everyone else had a rtionship as a lover and a woman, I thought that I was the only one different.¡¹

    My hand stops stroking Celia¡¯s head, but she reaches out a hand and wants me to continue.

    ¡¸When Mel-san brought Aegir-sama¡¯s child with her I was really surprised...but I convinced myself that the seeds sowed over there are still budding.¡¹

    Reasonable.

    ¡¸But, getting married with Nonna-san and having kids will make it a three-person family. The wife and the child...I¡¯m foreign since I¡¯ve already grown halfway.¡¹

    Celia is the same as Ca, if I form a family then she will lose the ce where she belongs and feel lonely. It seems her feelings of us as parent and child are stronger though.

    ¡¸At least...won¡¯t you give Mel-san some reconsideration? Mel-san is already at that age and after a few years she will move up out of woman status. Thus I can have a ce as a woman.¡¹

    Let¡¯s keep those words locked up. You don¡¯t yet understand how scary Mel can be.

    ¡¸I guess...so you want to be my absolute number one?¡¹

    ¡¸I do. But I will never be...A person like Aegir-sama will attract girls no matter what.¡¹

    If it¡¯s not ttery then she views me quite highly. I just love women though.

    ¡¸Then do you think my love will decrease if you are one person out of five?¡¹

    ¡¸My time with you will be decreased..but I don¡¯t think the feelings will decrease.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine. In the future, even if 10 children are born or 100 children are born, Celia will always be included, my love for you will not decrease.¡¹

    ¡¸100 people...no, you¡¯re going to be sleeping with 20 women for five years...?¡¹

    100 people is just a figure of speech, don¡¯t calcte it.

    ¡¸I understand. I don¡¯t intend to overturn what Aegir-sama has decided. I am delighted that you took the time to talk to me like this.¡¹

    Celia stands up. Her gait is quite proper. She¡¯s alright now.

    ¡¸How are the others doing?¡¹

    I told her that Maria is having some doubts.

    ¡¸I see...I would really like it if Maria-san stays. There are few people here withmon sense, well actually if it¡¯s people withmon sense then we might have to abandon the man who is surrounding himself with nine women.¡¹

    ¡¸You said it, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaa! Don¡¯t tickle me!¡¹

    I lift Celia up and tickle her. Once a dispute gets resolved, the rtionship between man and woman deepens. I was fooling around with Celia but it made my sexual desire light up.

    ¡¸Hug me, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    When the both of us got naked, Celia made a slightly dangerous suggestion.

    ¡¸Um...is it alright if I called you dad?¡¹

    As expected, she spews it out, but Celia¡¯s face remains serious. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll lose anything so I don¡¯t mind but I makes me feel like I¡¯ve be a pervert.

    ¡¸Dad. Celia has grown bigger. Could dad hug me please?¡¹

    Celia has gotten into it already. If I stop her here, then I¡¯ll cause her to be embarrassed.

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re bigger, your body is getting sexier. Look, Celia has done this.¡¹

    I have her touch my erect cock. I invite Celia to the bed and we lie down.

    ¡¸Celia, let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    (Light Novels Illustration: Celia on the bed)

    I lift her thin leg up and put my cock into her center. Her insides are very narrow, but with her hands and legs rubbing my back and waist, she urges me to go even deeper.

    ¡¸Aaah dad! It¡¯s thick! It¡¯s big! Dad¡¯s penis feels good.¡¹

    She¡¯s continuously using words that she hasn¡¯t used normally before. We were having sex like a couple while at the same time, it was like a dad spoiling his child. This immoral feeling is turning me on.

    ¡¸Celia! Does it feel good!?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good! I love you, dad. Please m it against me more. When I imagine my dad thrusting into me, it feels like my heart will fly away.¡¹

    Just as she wished, I changed the way I was thrusting and purposely made louder sounds. It seems those sounds turned Celia on even more.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold back, you know? I¡¯m already an adult. Dad has helped me grow up and be an adult woman.¡¹

    I also felt like I¡¯ve be Celia¡¯s father. I¡¯m getting turned on and my cock erges even more, causing Celia¡¯s small hole to spread apart, almost as if it was going to tear.

    ¡¸Amazing! Dad¡¯s penis is so big!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Celia¡¯s insides feel good too! Rx even more. Or it¡¯s going to rip.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t dad, it feels too good and my hole is squeezing on its own.¡¹

    As her words suggested, Celia¡¯s vagina is stretched more than its limit and yet it is still clenching tightly to me. The hole is eagerly squeezing me, but I push back with my rock hard cock and the rubbing helps to pleasure me in return.

    ¡¸Aaau!! Nnkyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm!?¡¹

    Finally, Celia¡¯s hole yielded and started to convulse. Even she herself couldn¡¯t control the convulsions of her vagina, especially since she is toned, it was quite strong. If it was your ordinary man, then the tightening would have caused intense pain, but my cock doesn¡¯t lose in terms of strength.

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s squeezing me quite nicely.¡¹

    ¡¸Dad I¡¯m sorry! The hole is just doing it by itself!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re quite cute.¡¹

    I put in more strength and continue to move. It is tightening to the limit and Celia¡¯s special ce is rubbing my cock with lots of strength, it is quite the stimtion as I thrust.

    ¡¸Dad!! Nnnaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The cute Celia stretches her legs and tenses, grabbing the sheets and bending her body back like a shrimp. Her vision gets blurry, and she¡¯s clearly climaxing, but even so I don¡¯t stop moving. I rub her vagina even further, and suck her unnaturally erect nipples.

    ¡¸Aah aah aah! Aaaaaaah¨C!!¡¹

    Her legs stretch out once again. And again, after her hole tightens, her entire body loses strength and her hole also loosens up. Her nipples that were erect like corks also got smaller.

    ¡¸Are you satisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸...Haa...yes. I-I¡¯m happy...¡¹

    Celia has tasted a remarkablyrge climax, and was still remaining in a trance-like state of ecstasy. However, her narrow insides continue to rub my cock and my seed already seems to want to spill out. The rod is twitching and pulsing, I can tell that the seed is rising up from my walls.

    ¡¸Aah...Dad¡¯s semen is climbing up his penis...¡¹

    Celia, who is still connected with me, can feel the rhythm of my pulsing and can tell that I¡¯m nearing ejaction. But I can¡¯t make my daughter pregnant.

    ¡¸Celia...I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Please let it out whenever! Let out papa¡¯s sperm on Celia!!¡¹

    The way she speaks haspletely changed but besides that, it is more important that I let out my seed.

    ¡¸Celia, I¡¯m letting it out on your face!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!? M-my face? Alright...go ahead, I¡¯m ready!¡¹

    Celia ces both hands next to her face and closes her eyes, then sticks her tongue out.

    ¡¸Uuooo!!¡¹

    Just before I ejacted, I pull my cock out from the girl¡¯s tight hole and stroke it vigorously in front of her face. I rub my cock on the tongue that she stuck out to increase my stimtion, then start to cum.

    ¡¸Guh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Waa! It¡¯s hot!!¡¹

    With the momentum of a downpour, my seed spurts out, sticking to Celia¡¯s cute face. These days I¡¯ve only been ejacting inside vaginas or inside mouths, so it¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve seen the stuff thates out. There was a surprisinglyrge amount, painting Celia¡¯s entire face white.

    ¡¸Abbhu, myaa!¡¹

    Too much came out so of course there was some that went in her nose. There¡¯s so much dripping that I can¡¯t recognize her original face anymore.

    ¡¸Fuu...that was good.¡¹

    I took a breather after the ejaction on her face was over.

    ¡¸Dad¡¯s smell...it¡¯s all over my face and sticky.¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t really open her eyes so she gathered up the semen with her hands and poured it in her mouth. My goal has been aplished. Celia will still be my cute Celia from now on.

    Celia wipes her body carefully with a towel, but as expected, there is still a stench. The only solution is to take a bath.

    She arranged her clothes and opened the door, there she saw Kroll who turned red, and Alma. They were holding tubs filled with water, were they intending to take care of Celia? But they came at a bad time, they could probably hear everything and above all, it was bad that it was Kroll.

    ¡¸...Did you hear?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s voice is entirely different than her previously sweet voice, she makes a threatening voice.

    ¡¸Um, um...hauu.¡¹

    ¡¸Fu-fun! ¡®Dad it feels good¡¯, like that!¡¹

    Alma curls up and Kroll mocks her. A kid like that is purposely taking this kind of attitude towards the girl he likes. Normally, you would pay him back for all the cruel things he did.

    But that¡¯s the wrong choice. Celia won¡¯t be an obedient girl if you hold onto her weakness. She¡¯s the type of person who would shut those people up.

    Kroll should also realize that Celia¡¯s atmosphere has changed. When she is unable to change her expression then it bes a really dangerous situation. He turned back and ran away at high speed.

    ¡¸Wait you shitty brat! I¡¯ll rip that nasty tongue out!¡¹

    Celia lowered her posture and stooped over, then burst forward with great momentum. It is only for now that Kroll has run away, if he¡¯s here then that means that Irijina is also back and she¡¯ll stop him.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaa....¡¹

    First of all, Alma has wet herself because of the earlier murderous intent. Even though she came over to look after you, with this it will make it even harder for her to deal with Celia.

    In conclusion, Nonna has be the legal wife, while Mel and Ca became concubines. Celia and Irijina will work hard in their duties, and Melissa and Rita will stay the same and are fine with being lovers. Only Maria was left, and there is a possibility that she might leave.

    So that it doesn¡¯t happen and while everyone is in the capital, I¡¯ll have to thoroughly give them my affection. Everyone¡¯s feelings are all pent up, so for that reason, it was quite intense.

    As the day breaks and the girls are in bed, snoring away, I gave up on sleeping and went out to the garden to bathe in the morning sun and swing my sword. The Dual Crater reflects the morning sun, making me feel something like a hero holding a holy de of light.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite early.¡¹

    Leopolt? ...it seems he retired to bed early yesterday.

    ¡¸Do you have any opinions about my marriage?¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking based just in terms of career advancement, I think it would have been better if you got a woman who was of a higher status.¡¹

    I thought he would say that. He doesn¡¯t betray my expectations.

    ¡¸But even if you get a wife from a Margrave¡¯s family you won¡¯t be able to rise above Margrave. I, who am following you, will be even lower.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s eyes look off to the distance.

    ¡¸During the time you were injured, I was in themand of Lord Radhalde, and he was quite skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? You want to change jobs?¡¹

    ¡¸No, he is skilled and has no slip ups, he ys his hand only when they are certain...but that is all. He is an excellentmander who takes control of his army, and he is the king¡¯s favorite, which he will use to advance his career, but that¡¯s it.¡¹

    That sounds like an ideal life though.

    ¡¸Since a long time ago, I had a habit of predicting things way in advance. I am pretty much able to predict Lord Radhalde¡¯s future...however I can¡¯t predict yours. It clearly seems foolish, but your results are making great progress.¡¹

    Leopolt turns back. He¡¯s expressionless as usual, but without a doubt he was smiling. It was a face with confidence.

    ¡¸It was the first time in my life that I have thought this. That this person is interesting. When I look at you, other people...with me included, other people¡¯s way of living looks dull.¡¹

    ¡¸This kind of praise doesn¡¯t suit you. Did you eat something bad?¡¹

    ¡¸The smell of sex has drifted all the way over here. It might be because of that poison.¡¹

    He sneered.

    ¡¸I want to see your destination. Will you end up a fool and quickly throw your life away, or will you be that ¡®something¡¯ handed down 1000 years from now?¡¹

    ¡¸I might unsurprisingly settle down as a normal feudal lord noble, and once I get kids I won¡¯t need anything else, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re joking, I can¡¯t see much of your future but there is one thing I know.¡¹

    The morning sun rises in full, his and my eyes squint at the brightness.

    ¡¸What awaits you is not an ordinary life. A brutal death or a tremendous glory, it¡¯s one or the other.¡¹

    ¡¸Will you follow me?¡¹

    ¡¸I will apany you. I will follow you and grab that glory, and if my dreams get shattered, I will fall into hell.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s like that, then I would be like a demon, tempting people.¡¹

    Leopolt hit his hand with his fist as if he realized something. What did he realize?

    ¡¸You¡¯re taking the lives of many on the battlefield and indulging in sinful pleasures with women at night. It is just like some ss of evil spirit.¡¹

    Tell me about it. This rtionship might continue until one of us dies. Leopoltes over and we bump shoulders.

    Well it¡¯s about time we go back. He has Nina and I have Celia, who is looking at me with a pale face.

    ¡¸E-Aegir-sama! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to sleep with a man too!? Homosexuality isn¡¯t good! That is the way to destruction!¡¹

    The day starts with me giving Celia a flick to her forehead. In addition, Nonna seems to have called Miti and is acting out the story that she missed out on hearing.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Winter

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount Eastern Independent Army Commander

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area

    Assets: 860 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Jeweled spear (temporary)

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter),

    Melissa, Maria, Rita, Kuu, Ruu, Catherine muting)

    Servants: Sebastian, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant and pseudo daughter), Irijina (private armymander),

    Leopolt (armymander), Schwartz (horse), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    Sexual Partners: 39, persons who got pregnant: 6

 Chapter 57.5: Character Introduction and World Map

    <h4>Chapter 57.5: Character Introduction and World Map</h4>

    Protagonist

    Aegir Hardlett

    20 years old. ck hair. Goldonia Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Feudal Lord of Former Arnd Southeastern Area

    The protagonist is blessed with talent for fighting, as well as having muscr build and kic vision. He can¡¯t do strategic nning or tactics. His final goal is to be king; he loves women and is great in bed, and his range of women is also wide. In addition, his matured cock is in the monster ss.

    Family (female)

    Celia

    16 years old. Silver hair. Height 156cm B78 W56 H78

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama, Self: I (watashi)

    The protagonist¡¯s adjutant, she keeps her public and private life separate and is the closest to him.To satisfy her heart¡¯s desire, she offered her virginity to the protagonist, and fulfills her role as a lover. She knows how to read, write and do math, and shows talent in a wide variety of fields. Her loyalty is strong, bordering on fanaticism.

    Nonna

    19 years old. Brown hair. Height 160 B113 W61 H84

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama, Self: I (watakushi)

    The protagonist¡¯s legal wife. The daughter of the destroyed Elektra family, entrusting her heirloom sword to the protagonist and swears to reim Elektra. She is familiar with manners and etiquette, and knowledgeable of noble¡¯smon sense but uninformed aboutmoners¡¯mon sense and spending habits. She has sharp hearing and is the type of person who nags when sheins. She puts on a refined and elegant mask but when in lust, she has a preference towards masochism. Her breasts are already abnormallyrge, but they are still growing. She has overwhelming beauty, surpassing those even in the family.

    Ca

    Mid 20¡¯s Brown hair. Height 165 B88 W60 H88

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir, Self: I (atashi)

    The protagonist¡¯s concubine. A former hunter and expert archer. Her current goal is to steal the protagonist from Nonna and work hard in creating a child. She also encourages perverted hobbies.

    Mel

    37 years old. Blonde hair. Height 160 B86 W63 H92

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    The protagonist¡¯s concubine. Mel was a noble¡¯s lover but was thrown away after getting pregnant. She was severely burned in a wildfire, but the protagonist saved her and slept with her. Once separated but is now reunited, giving birth to the protagonist¡¯s daughter.

    Kuu

    18 years old. Blonde hair. Height 156 B80 W57 H84

    Mel¡¯s daughter. Kuu is supporting the rtionship between her mother and the protagonist. Had her first kiss stolen. She has feelings for the protagonist, and her body is slowly developing.

    Ruu

    14 years old. Blonde hair. Height 145 B72 W54 H72

    Mel¡¯s daughter. Ruu goes out into town to sell things. She is nervous, timid, and a little bit slow; she¡¯s quick to stumble and slip up. She has feelings for the protagonist but at the same time relies on him as her father.

    Sue

    1 year old. The protagonist¡¯s biological daughter.

    Maria

    23 years old. Chestnut-coloured hair. Height 164 B74 W58 H80

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    A girl from the Roleil¡¯s Little Bird Pavilion inn who fell in love with the protagonist after he slept with her and went with the flow. Maria is good at cooking and works hard to support her livelihood. She¡¯s gentle, kind and liked by the children, but is a scaredy cat who can¡¯t deal with fighting. She¡¯s currently worrying about her present and future situation ¨C whether or not to follow the protagonist. Her breasts are small, even Celia and Miti are clearly surpassing her.

    Irijina Wolls

    22 years old. Light brown hair. Height 181 B93 W68 H88

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-dono, Self: I (watashi)

    Themander of a private army. Irijina was a soldier of the former Arnd army but was captured by the protagonist and fucked, bing his lover. She¡¯s a master of the spear, proud of her manly herculean strength. She has a lively personality, but is unfamiliar with rtions between man and woman. Also quite naive.

    Rita

    28 years old. ck hair. Height 170 B88 W61 H92

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama, Self: I (watashi)

    The feudal lord in Datrohn fell in love with her at first sight and took her in as a servant, but treated her as a toy. After the fall of Datrohn, Rita was brought to bed together with the protagonist and was charmed by him. She is skilled in housework, and is also highly capable in managing people. She desires to be dominated; lovesrge cocks.

    Melissa

    26 years old. Red hair. Height 164 B90 W59 H88

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    A prostitute from White City. Due to a tragic experience in her past, her genitals were damaged but has goodpatibility with the protagonist. Because Melissa is unable to bear children, she has really gotten fond of the children servants. She likes to wear racy clothes. She ns to stay behind in the capital to look after the mansion as well as the children servants.

    Catherine

    23 years old. Blonde hair. Height 156 B80 W57 H82

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (anata)

    A blonde beauty. Catherine is the daughter of the rebelling noble, but for the sake of saving her child, was convinced by the protagonist to give up her body. Currently, she is living together with her daughter, Rose, in the orphanage. She¡¯s hysteric and has outrageous assumptions. She is sensitive and gets turned on easily. She¡¯s extremely lewd, so she has quite the toughness when ites to sex. Her body has sumbed to pleasure and can no longer leave the protagonist.

    Miti

    15 years old. ck hair. Height 153 B76 W56 H78

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama), Aegir-sama

    Miti left the orphanage to live and work at the mansion. She¡¯s good at dealing with things, and is the older sister out of the three kids from the orphanage; also admires Maria. Her work includes cooking,undry, and other various chores. She secretly gets angry at Nonna¡¯s sarcastic remarks. The protagonist showed her some incredible sex and now she¡¯s sexually frustrated. She has a habit of peeping.

    Alma

    12 years old. ck hair

    Way of addressing protagonist: she doesn¡¯t

    The youngest of the orphanage trio. Alma is a scaredy cat and always hides behind Miti. She¡¯s skilled with her hands, so her work includes knitting and sewing. The only people she can talk to are Miti and Kroll. Especially when Celia gets close, she gets scared to death and can¡¯t move.

    Nina

    13 years old. Light brown hair

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    The caregiver who Leopolt brought with him. Her work includes the entirety of looking after him and she has a little bit of a crush on him.

    Women (separated)

    Mireille

    Mid 20¡¯s Red hair. Height 172 B84 W62 H90

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir, Self: I (atai)

    Mireille met the protagonist while she was with Ca and worked together with him for a while. She has a determined personality and is boyish. Superior in handling a sword. Her actual family is in Sheera vige where she has arge family, and in fear of the possibility of a famine, she returned to her family and has split up with the protagonist.

    ire

    23 years old. ck hair. Height 163 B80 W60 H82

    Former daughter of a noble, wanting to regain her family name but ended up being a bandit, was defeated by the protagonist and was raped, even in the ass. ire ran away and headed for the republic of Stura.

    Colette & Arisa

    Resident of the vige and town of the eastern part of the Federation.

    Colette and Arisa were kidnapped and sold as ves, but they were saved by the protagonist and returned to their hometown. They offered their virginities together.

    udia Albens Malordol

    34 years old. Blonde hair. Height 160 B88 W70 H94

    Wife of a marquess. Due to discord with her husband, was left in White City. udia invited the protagonist, who stole her daughter¡¯s virginity, to sleep with her but became captivated by him. When time came to part ways, she even offered her daughter to stop him from leaving. Currently, she uses her extrarge dildo regrly, and moans loudly like an animal every night.

    Christina Albens Malordol

    20 years old. Chestnut coloured hair. Height 159 B83 W57 H83

    Christina is the child of a concubine and was thrown to White City because of her problematic behaviour, her rtionship with her mother iscking and in one immoral misconduct, offered her virginity to the protagonist. She fears the sudden transformation of her mother, and developed a phobia for men, calming her immoral misconducts.

    Lucy Yuktovania

    500 years old?? Blonde hair. Height 166 B100 W58 H96

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (anata), Boy

    Self-dered vampire who has lived more than 500 years, Lucy has inhuman strength and demonic eyes which can send those whom it sees to their death. She protects the house deep inside the forest and is the one responsible for the lost kingdom? She is a peerless beauty, having god-like model¡¯s style, and has extraordinarily tremendous sex techniques.

    She raised the protagonist, as well as gave him his reason to live (the protagonist took her as her lover but also treats her as a mother). She promised to be the protagonist¡¯s woman if he bes king and rules over the area in the vicinity around Erg forest, and this promise is the origin of all of the protagonist¡¯s actions. Her existence is absolute and takes priority over everything else.

    Companions (men, subordinates)

    Leopolt Fugenberg

    21 years old. Eastern Independent army Commander

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett

    Leopolt appealed directly to the protagonist and became his subordinate. Excellent leadership ability and has talent inmanding. Also has knowledge about politics and conspiracy. Shares ambition with the protagonist.

    Adolph Fulker

    28 years old. Slender build. Domestic Affairs official (interim)

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Former parliamentary official of Arnd and was thrown in prison for criticizing the upper echelon, but was rescued by the protagonist. Adolph is knowledgeable in government affairs; also has innovative ideas. He is shameless and aloof from the world but is unable to fight.

    Sebastian Mizels

    55 years old. Slender build Butler

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama)

    Sebastian served as a butler for a noble family but lost his job when Goldonia was undergoing reform. Was hired by the protagonist. He is courteous and polite, highly capable of business and administration. He is a calm elderly gentleman.

    Kroll

    13 years old. Child Blonde hair

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama

    The only boy in the orphanage trio. Kroll was taken from the orphanage to do chores which requires a man. His duties include chopping wood, starting fire, etc. The women he can¡¯t disobey are increasing, including Melissa, Ca and Irijina. He is troubled by the size of his dick, and masturbates every day.

    Christoph

    24 years old. Macho Rank-and-file soldier Originated from the Federation

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir, Captain

    Christoph was born as amoner and former citizen of the Federation. He escaped along with Agor. He is weak despite his looks and is frivolous, having a weak mind and openly perverted. His worthes from being cheerful, and he is hated by the protagonist¡¯s group of lovers. He is nning to join the protagonist¡¯s private army.

    Mack

    30 years old. Height 2m. Super macho. Muscr daruma. Muscle demon. Rank-and-file soldier.

    Way of addressing protagonist: no subject

    A former ve but was released by the protagonist andpany. Mack is the only person whoes close toparing to the protagonist in terms of strength. His entire body is muscr and is bulky like a gori, almost like a monstrous beast. He isn¡¯t good at dealing with Nonna, who was brought together with him by the same ve merchant. He doesn¡¯t have much experience with women.

    Personnel (Country, army)

    Alexandro Goldonia (Alexandro the First)

    29 years old. Goldonian king.

    After his father¡¯s death, Alexandro murdered his brother and uncle and ascended to the throne. In order to strengthen his royal authority, he uses a variety of schemes. He aims for Goldonia to be the strongest nation, and rejects the principle of peace his father advocated. He established the central army and is excellent in nning; can also perform cold-hearted tactics. He relies heavily on the protagonist and others with superb abilities as the core for his central army.

    Marquess Gudroit Hoover

    51 years old. Royal army Supreme Commander.

    Gudroit is the suprememander who unifies all the armies, but the central army is managed andmanded by the king himself, so he has no power to influence it. He is stubborn and doesn¡¯t have the king¡¯s trust. Due to the rise of the central army, he has lost his actual authority, and his poprity is in decline.

    Count Erich Radhalde

    31 years old. Central army captain. Feudal lord of the former Arnd northeastern area.

    Erich has been serving as the army captain since the days of the Wings of Dawn. He is highly capable in tactics, politics, and leadership. He has a good personal rtionship with the protagonist. He is one of the king¡¯s favourites, and is a new noble.

    Baron Bruno Renster

    26 years old. Affiliated with the Central army.

    A veteran soldier since the Wings of Dawn days. Bruno has climbed to his current standing from a rank-and-file soldier. He has a steady leadership and has established himself to be quite tenacious but iscking in explosive offensive power. He has a rather good rtionship with the protagonist. He is a new noble.

    Count Keh Baldwin

    40 years old. Goldonia¡¯s Foreign Minister.

    Keh was appointed by the king in the newly established position as minister. He is skilled in conspiracies and scheming.

    Agor

    30¡¯s. Companymander affiliated with the Goldonia central army.

    Agor fled from the Federation and is a former subordinate of the protagonist. He has above-average abilities as apanymander, and is an individually strong soldier. He is a closet pervert and goes back and forth to visit the widow, and brought along the maid that took care of him in Datrohn and is hiding her. The affiliation is separate but he still continues to be good friends with the protagonist.

    Personnel (Others)

    Andrei

    42 years old. Bearded. Large man.

    Andrei fled from the Federation, now owning the Hard-boiled Pavilion inn, and is quite the dandy and austere man. He is a severe lolicon and has yearned for the girl 30 years younger than him, getting her pregnant, destroying his poprity. Since then, his family and his employees treated him coldly. He had a son with Natalie. Recently, he has been sexually frustrated and ismuting to the orphanage.

    Natalie

    19 years old. Has an infant¡¯s short stature.

    Andrei¡¯s wife, who can only be seen as a child around 10 years old. Natalie is nning to castrate Andrei because he impregnated another girl.

    Dorothea

    41 years old. Director of the orphanage. Thin.

    The middle-aged woman in charge of managing the orphanage. Dorothea tries her best from the very beginning to do everything she can for the sake of all the children. She is a quick thinker. Since she has improved her meals, she has gotten plumper and has returned to being quite an attractive maturedy. She is wary of Andrei.

    Aurelia

    19 years old. Helper at the orphanage Tiny

    A girl who was raised in the orphanage. Aurelia helps Dorothea around the orphanage. She¡¯s a lively but child-like girl. She misunderstands Andrei¡¯s passionate looks at her as a father¡¯s love but already...

    Rtions between Countries With a simple map

    Aparison of national strength between countries.

    A few more countries may be added in the vicinity in the future.

    Goldonia Kingdom

    Poption: 1.55 million

    Ruler: Alexandro the First

    Capital: Goldonia ¨C poption: 60,000

    System: Feudal

    Military personnel: Peace times ¨C 40,000 / maximum mobilization ¨C 150,000

    Dominated area: Entirety of the northern part of the central ins

    Thergest nation in the central ins. Located on the north end of the central ins, trades with Olga Federation using the Nosteries river and thend route, cultural exchange is prosperous. With the fight for a sessor and the crowning of a new king, the strengthening of the army and the royal authority is continuing. The influence is shifting from traditional nobles to the new nobles now that the new king has been established. As the main force in the Arnd war and having won, the other country has been dismantled, and the north and south parts have been annexed. As of now, the army is being reinforced at a tremendous speed.

    Treia Kingdom

    Poption: 400,000

    Ruler: ¡ª¡ª

    Capital: Trisnea ¨C poption: 20,000

    System: Feudal

    Military personnel: Peace times ¨C 12,000 / maximum mobilization ¨C 50,000

    Dominated area: Central area of the central ins

    It is your typical small country in the central ins but is continuing to growrger. Inside the country is the famous Erg forest, also known as the forest of death. Compared to the amount of poption, there is a lot ofnd, but there are also lots of remote areas. They can be self sufficient in both agriculture and mining, but they can¡¯t say they are especially rich. As a result of the Arnd war, they annexed the south half and the capital. However, the southern area has suffered tremendous damage, and furthermore, the upied citizens have been holding animosity against the country for many years, so they are unable to obtain the fruits of their upation of that area.

    (Map of the northern part of the central ins after the Arnd war)

 Chapter 58: Current Status of the Territory

    <h4>Chapter 58: Current Status of the Territory</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    During the coldest time of the year, we warm ourselves by the firece while drinking tea. Since only family members are here, we don¡¯t have to be mindful of our manners so everyone is lying around however they wish. I was lying on Mel¡¯sp pillow and ept the cup from Nonna. The sensation of Mel¡¯s thighs, perhaps because of her age, is slightly fluffy and feels the best.

    ¡¸Ahn, what a pervert.¡¹

    While sleeping on Mel¡¯sp, I fondle Nonna¡¯s breasts. As if rebuking me, Mel kisses me on the forehead and strokes my hair.

    As time passed slowly, I was about to fall into a short nap but something suddenly popped up in my head.

    ¡¸I forgot!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ngyaa!¡¹

    Mel and Nonna were surprised at my voice, Ca screamed. It seems her ear-cleaner went in too deep.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Only Celia remained calm.

    ¡¸I forgot about that guy. I should probably go over there soon.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face warps, I also heard her clicking her tongue, but does she really not get along with that guy?

    ¡¸Then Yog-¡¹

    ¡¸I just let Adolph go to the territory like that. I have to go and check on his results.¡¹

    Celia was blinking in surprise.

    ¡¸Ah....you¡¯re talking about that. You¡¯re certainly right, you have to go confirm that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Is there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s nothing. If you¡¯re going then I¡¯ll have to prepare, for horses it would take 3 days...if two people were to ride on Schwartz, can we get there in 2 days?¡¹

    Celia is fully intent on going together with me. ording to Maria,st time I went to pick up Mel and left her behind, it seems she was really irritated. It couldn¡¯t be helped that Alma was afraid.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bring Celia along with me this time, but I also want to recruit people for my private army. Irijina, youe too.¡¹

    Irijina is themander of my private army, but at the moment she is the only member. Other than swinging her spear in the garden, there shouldn¡¯t be any tasks she needs to do.

    ¡¸Leave it to me! My spear has also returned, so there is nothing to fear!¡¹

    The reason Irijina is in high spirits is because her heirloom spear came back. I thought it was lost in the fire along with the royal pce, but it seems a soldier picked it up, and when I heard about it I bought it off him for 20 gold. Although it¡¯s called an heirloom, it¡¯s not something fancy with ornaments covering it so the soldier was astonished at the amount and happily gave it to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also going!¡¹

    Ca recovered after hurting her ears and jumped up. Then she was restrained by Nonna.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t! Celia-san and Irijina-san are working. You are only trying to get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸But getting pregnant is a concubine¡¯s job, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡¹

    ¡¸You should help me, the legal wife, get pregnant first!¡¹

    ¡¸This is tyranny! If I get pregnant first, I can be free to swing around the power!¡¹

    Who was it that taught her something unnecessary...

    ¡¸It will only take a week toe back, so be good and wait. This time it is really for work. If I leave the territory alone for too long, they¡¯ll say something.¡¹

    There are quite a few among the territory nobles who leave the management to an acting officer, while staying in the capital themselves too, but in my case, it is also my mission to maintain peace in the local area. I have not been given an independent army either, but it would be bad if I didn¡¯t even see the local area yet.

    ¡¸Also, there¡¯s a little ce I want to go to close to the capital. I¡¯m counting on you two for journey preparations.¡¹

    The ce I want to drop by is the cksmith, I n to get a new spear. The one that Lucy gave me was broken. It made me sad since the spear broke. The Dual Crater has an incredible sharpness, but when I unsheathe it, its de is brilliant and stands out too much and if I want to swing it while riding a horse, it isn¡¯t long enough.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me. Is it done?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Lord Hardlett, I finished it with the highest priority.¡¹

    The face of the cksmith is puzzled, contrary to his words.

    (Light Novels Illustration: Aegir Checking Out His New Spear)

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Are you not satisfied with it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the workmanship of the spear is fine, but is it alright?¡¹

    The cksmith handed me the spear; its length is 3m and therge and wide spearhead stood out. The abnormal part of the spear was the thickness and material of the handle, in addition, it is made entirely of steel. The grip part already has wood and leather stretched on the surface to prevent slipping, but excluding that, it¡¯s a chunk of metal.

    ¡¸Just as you desired, it¡¯s sturdy you know? Any spear that shes with this one would break, and on top of horses and such, it won¡¯t bend at all.¡¹

    I take the spear from him. It is even heavier than the previous spear, but its length is advantageous when used on a horse and itsrge and heavy spearhead can crush enemies. It¡¯s perfect to fit my style of fighting by mowing down enemies.

    The handle being made entirely of steel can easily block the des of the enemies, if I want to beat people up, then it could also serve the same purpose as a club.

    ¡¸This is fine. How much is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I used up quite a considerable amount of steel. It also took some time so 40 gold is...about right¡¹

    It costs a fortune, but it¡¯s not something I¡¯ll regret. Without haggling the price I hand the bag of gold to the cksmith, who showed a relieved expression. He was probably afraid that I would be displeased andin, hesitating on giving him the fees. He didn¡¯t think that he would be able to sell this spear to anyone but me either. Thinking about the amount of steel the cksmith used, it was quite a gamble for him.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s strange to say it after receiving the payment, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too heavy? It weighs the same as seven and a half regr spears. My pupil is an idiot who brags about his strength, but even he is barely able to pick it up...¡¹

    I hold the spear in one hand and give it a huge swing. I switch to holding it with both hands and make two quick thrusts. The shopkeeper opened his mouth in amazement.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Something like this isn¡¯t a problem.¡¹

    I¡¯ll just need Schwartz to get used to its weightter, but he didn¡¯t feel anything when Celia and I were riding together while wearing armor, so he should be fine.

    ¡¸You did well. I mighte back for sharpening so I¡¯ll be counting on you for that.¡¹

    ¡¸S-.....sure....¡¹

    I should hurry and meet up with Celia and the others. There¡¯s only the three of us here so it might nice to put Celia on myp and tease her. If I have Irijina ride on as well, it would probably be tough for Schwartz though.

    ¨Ccksmith POV¨C

    ¡¸Boss~ what happened? You¡¯re over there looking like an idiot.¡¹

    The pupil finished taking a break and was confused when he saw the dumbfounded cksmith.

    ¡¸Nothing¡¯s wrong with me. That monster was swinging that thing with one hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, the owner who ordered that monstrous spear? Are you talking about the hero from that whatever battle?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! That¡¯s why I say even your brain is made of muscle. Viscount Hardlett, the god of war from Datrohn!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s unbelievable that he cut down 200 heavy cavalry.¡¹

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t believe the rumors though. But if he swung that around like a windmill, then even if many people came at him, they would end up as piles of corpses.¡¹

    The pupil was impressed and raised his voice. It is rare for this entric boss to acknowledge other people. He¡¯s a stubborn geezer who would say that the entire story is just a lie.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸He mighte again. Don¡¯t be rude! Your head and torso will have a tearful separation.¡¹

    Rumors are spreading among the citizens, mixing in made-up stories with the truth.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting. Well, let¡¯s move on!¡¹

    ¡¸This is a boxed lunch. Since dried meat will taste dull, why not have this for the first night only?¡¹

    I pulled Celia and Irijina along with me on a little journey. I got on Schwartz with my new spear, but he was resisting as if saying ¡®ah it¡¯s heavy¡¯, but when Celia was added to the weight, he was obedient. In actual fact, he still has energy to spare, doesn¡¯t he? Maybe he really wants to try having Irijina ride on as well?

    We head south, down the Goldonia territory, where we will be passing through Erich¡¯s territory first. My territory has be the neighbor of his to the south, and the northern part touching Treia kingdom has construction going on to prepare for the highway, but only one section has beenpleted. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for the construction to reach inside my territory.

    Also, what I am most concerned with is that the expressions of the vigers in Erich¡¯s territory don¡¯t look good. When I spoke to him before, he didn¡¯t say that he was ruling over them especially harshly, andpared with the rule of the severe Arnd it should be rtivelyfortable.

    I was curious so I wanted to ask him again. Fortunately, our appearances are those made for traveling, so at a nce, we don¡¯t look like feudal lord or nobles. The weapon that I¡¯m holding is extremely dangerous looking, though.

    ¡¸Hey~, do you have some time?¡¹

    ¡¸....what, who are you guys?¡¹

    A man who looks to be a peasant came to speak with us. His age is around 40, he isn¡¯t young, but he isn¡¯t old either. It seems like he¡¯s growing something.

    ¡¸You nting? In the middle of winter?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re potatoes. If I grow them now, there will be many that won¡¯t turn out good, but if we¡¯re lucky enough we can harvest them before summer. As we are now, we might not have enough to make it past the season.¡¹

    ¡¸That field over there, the nting of the winter wheat hasn¡¯t been done yet.¡¹

    Celia sharply points it out.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t have enough hands. And by the time the young¡¯unse back from the war, it would be too cold. We would miss out on the time to sow seeds.¡¹

    After winning the war, I was not directly affected so I didn¡¯t know, but the viges in this area may also be affected by the bad ess to traffic.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not like we can give those guys nothing to eat when theye back. When there are more people, we suffer more.¡¹

    I see, those returning soldiers are eating meals without helping out with the farm work. I can only say that the timing is bad.

    ¡¸But, are the taxes lighter than they were during the Arnd days?¡¹

    This is more like Arnd was way too out of hand, rather than Erich imposing goodws though. From what I¡¯ve heard, around 60% was good, and more than 80% believe he¡¯s a bad feudal lord. Furthermore, head tax, conscription,bor services and a variety of obligations are imposed.

    In Goldonia, 40% head tax is normal, and if necessary, conscription is imposed. The amount of head tax is rather fairpared to Arnd. The feudal lords in other countries have slight differences in amount but are quite simr.

    I don¡¯t believe Erich strays too far from the standard either so it should be closer to half.

    ¡¸The tax payments have gotten lighter sure...but the highway maintenance fee, flood control fee and such haven¡¯t really changed in the end.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s eyes narrowed. The maintenance of the highway is done by the kingdom, it¡¯s not something that Erich should be taxing. He didn¡¯t mention anything about the construction of the flood control either.

    A new tax cannot be decided without the permission of the feudal lord. However, I am excluded, since I delegated the full authority to Adolph.

    ¡¸Is that tax payment in kind? Or is it by currency?¡¹

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t currency, they won¡¯t take it. There aren¡¯t many merchants here so the prices are marked down and it¡¯s making things unnecessarily difficult.¡¹

    Then it¡¯s decided. The crops that are turned into tax are allocated directly to the kingdom or to the preservation of the troops. They are heavy too, so it¡¯s not like the products can be easily moved around. If there is an injustice, then it would be the currency that is going into someone¡¯s pockets.

    ¡¸But, should we be the ones to speak out?¡¹

    Celia is right and this is Erich¡¯s problem in his own territory. We have no authority here. If it is on Erich¡¯s orders that those people aremitting injustice, then we can¡¯t do anything about it here. Irijina has given up in various ways and is ying around with Schwartz.

    The peasant spoke up thinking that our silence seemed suspicious.

    ¡¸So, where are you guys going?¡¹

    ¡¸Rafen.¡¹

    The ce we are headed to is my territory and thergest town, Rafen. The map that I gave to Adolph also had a circle in this area. Although it¡¯s thergest, the poption is only around 400, and the poption of my territory altogether in the first ce is just 2000 people. It is exactly the case that it is just arge area with nothing around.

    ¡¸Rafen? You guys and the horse are impressive looking so it won¡¯t be such a long distance but...along the way there might be a barrier. If you get caught then it might be troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Barrier?¡¹

    My voice came out without thinking. I don¡¯t remember such a thing being set up, and it¡¯s not like Erich created it. I thought it was Adolph for a split second, but if he did something so stupid, I¡¯ll throw him out immediately.

    ¡¸Yeah, depending on the people passing by and the cargo, they have to pay toll. And it seems they might be picking a fight or doing something like extortion.¡¹

    I guess he¡¯s warning me it would be annoying since I¡¯m bringing especially beautifuldies with me.

    But this is perfect. This seems easier to resolve than the issue with the tax.

    Seeing me smile, Celia holds her head in her hand, Irijina is thinking about something and one bite of the hard bread was left on the ground. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true but even if you nt bread, nothing will grow from it, you know? The goodwill you left behind will just rot and disappear.

    We said farewell to the peasant and followed the highway for a while...although saying that is presumptuous (it¡¯s a path someone has passed through before), we continued on and just as we were told, there was a soldier holding a spear and a simple fence made of wood left on the road.

    ¡¸Stop! In order to pass by here, you need to pay a passing fee...you need to pay one silver.¡¹

    It seems he hasn¡¯t decided on the amount. I finally came closer and he wasn¡¯t even shady or suspicious.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know that there was a passing toll here.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s orders from the new feudal lord! Just shut up and follow it!¡¹

    ¡¸That woman there too! 1 silver, if you can¡¯t pay you can also pass through some other method though...¡¹

    Celia¡¯s expression disappeared. If the soldier touches Celia¡¯s body then his neck will instantly be slit. But this won¡¯t be solved even if you kill him.

    ¡¸I know the feudal lord over there, there¡¯s no way he would create a barrier.¡¹

    The soldier appears to panic for an instant but recovered right away.

    ¡¸We are not soldiers from Viscount Hardlett but soldiers from Count Radhalde. We were told to take tax from those who pass through the territory...here¡¹.

    He doesn¡¯t know how he should speak to me after hearing that I¡¯m an acquaintance with the feudal lord. There¡¯s a limit to telling lies about a barrier being at the end of the territory.

    ¡¸I will only say this once. Bring the guy who built this barrier without permission at once. If there isn¡¯t one, then tell the guy with the highest standing toe.¡¹

    The soldiers look at each other, but as expected if they call the head here then they would get yelled at.

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s getting cocky!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind killing you here you know!?¡¹

    There was a dull sound. My spear...it was the sound of the handle of my spear being shoved against the soldier¡¯s armor.

    It wasn¡¯t a de, and it was only the surface of the armor that I hit so his body won¡¯t receive any fatal wounds. He just flew backwards, then fainted after rolling around about 5 times.

    ¡¸He said it was only going to be said once.¡¹

    It¡¯s helpful that Celia said it. Since I can¡¯t open my mouth anymore. The other soldier is hurriedly running to call his superior.

    ¡¸I am the knight Ebbo, put in charge of this barrier by Count Radhalde! Depending on what you do...¡¹

    ¡¸What? Continue speaking.¡¹

    The superior that came out froze in ce. He might recognize my face. I don¡¯t know a guy like this though.

    ¡¸Th-this is....um what business do you have....¡¹

    ¡¸I was just going to my territory and there was this barrier. Is there anything else besides that?¡¹

    I am already holding my spear. Celia has also unsheathed the sword from her waist, Irijina is carrying her spear too. If a stubborn group of peoplees out, we should have no problems killing about 10 of them.

    ¡¸Er..well, this is the order from Count Radhalde so...¡¹

    ¡¸Is it? I am close with the Count. It¡¯s easy for me to ask, you know? I could say something like ¡®Count, there seems to be a barrier created here.¡¯ That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll be upfront about it, so is it really alright with you? ........Knight Hebbo was it?¡¹

    ¡¸No! This is the order from the acting official, so I can¡¯t say whether the Count knows about it directly or not.¡¹

    This is slow. I scoop the feet of this Knight Hebbo, and thrust the end of my spear on his fallen back. The man is squirming but he shouldn¡¯t be able to get up.

    ¡¸Go quickly. Tell the guy who ordered you that there won¡¯t be a second chance. Next, if I see you again, I¡¯ll crush you like some thief. Got it?¡¹

    They dismantled the fence in the blink of an eye, then helped up the fallen soldier.

    ¡¸This should be resolved right?¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t do anything unnecessary on the boundaries of my territory...but I can¡¯t change the tax of the people.¡¹

    But beyond that, things getplicated and quite annoying. In the first ce it¡¯s Erich¡¯s territory, so he¡¯ll do something about it. These corrupt government officials will pop up whenever and wherever like insects, but I¡¯m not suited to menial tasks like crushing these bugs by squishing them one by one.

    ¡¸But this section of the area ¨C it can be treated as mynd.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...however, next time it might happen to Aegir-sama¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll be skewered then!¡¹

    Irijina reacts. Even so, these women are quite violent.

    If they do as they please in my territory, nobody will say anything if they get cut down.

    However, I¡¯ve be a little uneasy. The only thing I know about the territory is that I dispatched Adolph and have given him 100 gold. Other than that, I wasn¡¯t interested in the management and stuff of the territory, so I really left it alone. If I go there, it¡¯s not like there wouldn¡¯t be any citizens left right? I¡¯m so worried that I can¡¯t sleep at night.

    I can¡¯t sleep, so I¡¯ll pay Irijina a visit at night. We were in a little bit of a rush on the trail, so when it got dark on the way, we simply lined up our tents and slept. I move slowly so I don¡¯t wake up Celia and lie on top of Irijina.

    ¡¸Nnn..... Hey! Hardlett-dono, what are you doing sote at night!?¡¹

    Without saying anything, I peel her clothes away, massaging her breasts and sucking her nipples.

    ¡¸Nnnh! What is it all of a sudden?!¡¹

    I don¡¯t answer, sliding her pants to the side and slipping a finger into her hole.

    ¡¸Wo-would you like to sleep with me or something? You did it so suddenly, I didn¡¯t even bathe.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that there is body odoring from Irijina who hasn¡¯t bathed, but it¡¯s just a few days, moreover, it¡¯s winter so it¡¯s not something that would make my lust disappear. I check how wet she is and prepare myself. The both of us didn¡¯t take off all our clothes, I just peeled Irijina¡¯s tunic to reveal her breasts, and also shifted her pants up to her thighs. For me, I only had my cock out.

    ¡¸Uoh!¡¹

    I was just about to prate her but the one who raised their voice was me. All of a sudden, my pants were dropped to below my knees from behind, and a hand reached out towards my balls.

    ¡¸Is it Celia? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not what¡¯s wrong. You¡¯re mean, starting with just the two of you.¡¹

    Celia bit my ass as some sort of punishment. It secretly hurt but it can¡¯t be helped that this happened. It¡¯s still cold, but the three of us were entwined with each other with just our lower halves exposed. If I dered I was going to be connected with them right now then it would feel naughty.

    I ce Celia on top of Irijina, who was lying on her back, lining up their genitals together and admiring the sight. The difference in their bodies is evident and Celia¡¯s face is at just the right spot to be buried in Irijina¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸Ooh, Celia is slender though. It¡¯s an amazing feat that you¡¯re able to go out to battle with that body!¡¹

    Irijina caresses Celia¡¯s entire body without reservation.

    ¡¸Please stop that! ...Irijina-san is big though. Your muscles are amazing too, it¡¯s like getting on top of Aegir-sama.¡¹

    As if realizing what she said, she turned back to look at me, responding with ¡®Aegir-sama feels way better though!!¡¯ I won¡¯t get angry at something like that though.

    ¡¸Which of you wants it first?¡¹

    ¡¸Me!¡¹

    ¡¸How about me first?¡¹

    Let¡¯s put it in between the gap in the center of them. I put it in between the area where their genitals are lined up, all the way to their stomachs and start rubbing. The two of them are impatiently wiggling their ass while I massage them and I rub their clits with my meat rod.

    ¡¸Aaah! It feels good!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh! It¡¯s rubbing my clit!¡¹

    Juices start flowing from both their holes and immediately my cock gets wet. Then I push it into Celia just like that. The tip is even thicker than her own clenched fist, while thrusting it in and prating her, the cock causes her stomach to expand to its shape. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to hear moans of pleasure but instead, I heard words of wee.

    ¡¸Aaah! That sturdy thing came in, I¡¯m so happy!¡¹

    Celia may also be happy that she took first priority and she¡¯s shaking her hips while bouncing around. I feel bad for leaving Irijina alone so I¡¯ll put a finger inside and rub somewhere nice. The two asses are squirming, they are letting out moans and their juices are spraying. I enjoy stirring the insides of the girls for a while but I thought of something good.

    ¡¸Irijina, lift Celia up. From the back.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    Irijina grabs both thighs and easily lifts Celia up. Celia struggles but having her legs grabbed, she can¡¯t move much, so she gave up and entrusted her back against her chest. In that position, I once again thrust my cock into Celia¡¯s vagina. Celia was lifted up and pressed in between us while I was mming my cock into her.

    ¡¸Uwa! Don¡¯t push me. It¡¯ll go in deeper!¡¹

    I match my movements with Irijina and thrust my hips as if trying to lift Celia.

    ¡¸No matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s amazing, your stomach is full and I can tell the shape of his cock...are you sure it doesn¡¯t feel painful?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s painful but it feels good!¡¹

    Celia answers Irijina¡¯s question with a melted expression.

    Let¡¯s finish off the agonizing Celia.

    ¡¸Irijina, put your finger in Celia¡¯s ass. Do it slowly and don¡¯t hurt her.¡¹

    Irijina ignores Celia¡¯s silent screams and sinks her finger in her ass. And although I told her to do it gently, she did it with quite the momentum. Maybe such a boorish girl can¡¯t do such minute adjustments. ...really, now she¡¯s putting 3 fingers in all of a sudden.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaa¨C!!¡¹

    The cock attacks deep in her hole, the fingers enter her ass harshly, and I steal her lips and touch her nipples while Irijina is kissing her neck. All of the stimtions became a mess, causing Celia to thrash wildly and letting out screams like some sort of monster.

    ¡¸Aaaahh¨C!! Aaahh¨C!!¡¹

    Celia is moaning unusually like a beast, I thought the liquid that got on me was urine but it¡¯s female ejaction from being broken. And after some time of screaming, Celia leaned against me and after kissing my lips, she fainted. She loves getting kisses after sexual intercourse and she will definitely seek them from me, then she looks so happy when she falls asleep after doing it.

    Even so, the climax this time was amazing. Perhaps her weak spot is her ass. As expected, if I put my cock in there, her colon will break, so I¡¯ll just thrust my fingers in there.

    ¡¸Ooh, marvelous. It was an incredible voice.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, it was the first time that we attacked Celia together. She was unexpectedly into it too, so do you want to try doing it with her next time?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, I don¡¯t prefer to sleep with girls...but I¡¯llply if it¡¯s Hardlett-dono¡¯s orders.¡¹

    It might be wonderful to watch the two women caress each other while enjoying some alcohol. Once I get turned on, I¡¯ll insert it in them and it would be twice as delicious.

    ¡¸By the way, I haven¡¯t cum yet...Hardlett-dono doesn¡¯t seem to have released your seed either, so will you give me some affection?¡¹

    Of course, I don¡¯t have any objections but in the past, Celia will remain hugging me even after losing consciousness. She¡¯s asleep so she isn¡¯t conscious but her limbs are tightly wrapped around me. Can¡¯t be helped I guess, let¡¯s just do it like this.

    I hug the clinging Celia and have sex with Irijina. At first, it was difficult, but feeling my body temperature rising, Celia was talking in her sleep and whispered ¡®I love you¡¯ and ¡®screw me more please¡¯ in my ear and those words turned me on, helping me release a lot of more than usual.

    Celia, who¡¯s the smallest, and Irijina, who isrge, have pretty goodpatibility with each other. There will be opportunities for them to head into battle together too, I can expect some funbination-y between them. I held Irijina in one arm, who is shooting my seed back out like a water gun, and sleep while kissing Celia, who is seeking them on top of my stomach.

    The next day

    ¡¸It looks like the citizens have scattered so we don¡¯t have to worry.¡¹

    Celia points to the front while saddled on the horse. The scarf that she eagerly wrapped around her neck is to hide the kiss marks around her neck.

    In a vige located a little before Rafen, the vigers are gathered to do something. It doesn¡¯t look like they were farming, but for a small vige, quite a considerable amount of people are moving about.

    ¡¸Sorry. Do you have a minute?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? You a traveler?¡¹

    I ask a middle-aged woman who looks like a farmhand.

    ¡¸Something like that. I¡¯m heading to Rafen. So, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re makingpost and soil. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re rushing but well, we do it whenever we can.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about farm work. But this vige is different from the one at Erich¡¯s ce and the vigers are cheerful. Geographically, it shouldn¡¯t be much different from Erich¡¯s territory though.

    ¡¸The north part seems to be struggling somewhat, is this vige alright?¡¹

    The woman seems a little hesitant to talk about the vige¡¯s condition. A small vige like this hates strangers. There is also the fact that tax collectors and investigators might pay them a visit to talk to them personally like this.

    But as expected, she probably wouldn¡¯t think I¡¯m a tax collector, seeing as how I¡¯m bringing two women along with me and holding such arge spear. The woman started to talk.

    ¡¸Well the thing is, a short while ago, the acting official of the new feudal lord came, and he said that we won¡¯t be taking the head tax for this spring!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!!¡¹

    Celia reacts, but it wouldplicate things if she were to shout so I cover her mouth.

    ¡¸Moreover, the tax for the fall harvest will be reduced to 20%! When the soldiers return, the food cost will normally increase, so we have been reserving food for the tax, but since we were told that we could eat it up, we can manage now.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-wh-wh-!! Nguh!¡¹

    Celia is getting even wilder, so I stuff my fingers in her mouth.

    ¡¸Also, there are variousbor tasks to do, but it seems they¡¯ll pay us in gold. If it isn¡¯t just for work, then the men are going to Rafen every time they are hiring. And there are still many things to do at home in the winter.¡¹

    The acting official of the new feudal lord is definitely Adolph. The faces of the vigers are so cheerful that they couldn¡¯t bepared to those in Erich¡¯s territory, they don¡¯t have any impression of starving. I¡¯d say he¡¯s doing quite well, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸By the way, mister, that girl seems to have melted there but could you not start in the vige?¡¹

    Before I knew it, my fingers have been stirring around inside her mouth. Celia haspletely be obedient, but she didn¡¯t want to return to her own horse. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll have her ride with me.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...give it to me please...¡¹

    Celia undid the drawstring on her pants while riding Schwartz and grabbed my hand, guiding it to her crotch. First, we will meet with Adolph in Rafen, then we can talk after that. I stir around Celia¡¯s vagina, and we continue on our horses while she writhes in agony.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Winter

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander.

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area.

    Assets: 795 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Custom-maderge spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed), Simple leather armor

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter),

    Melissa, Maria, Rita, Kuu, Ruu, Catherine muting)

    Servants: Sebastian, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander),

    Leopolt (armymander), Schwartz (horse), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    Sexual Partners: 39, persons who got pregnant: 6

 Chapter 59: Domestic Affairs Official and the Migrating Citizens

    <h4>Chapter 59: Domestic Affairs Official and the Migrating Citizens</h4>

    Once Celia and I arrive in Rafen, Irijina heads straight into the building that looks like the feudal lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡¸Wee, thanks foring. I have received your notice and made preparations for your arrival.¡¹

    Adolph has set up camp at the previous feudal lord¡¯s mansion. He specially set up an annex close-by to live in, in preparation for my arrival at any time.

    ¡¸Well~, I didn¡¯t hear from you so I thought you forgot about me.¡¹

    Sorry, I actually forgot.

    ¡¸I was actually going to send a messenger or something to visit you, but as I thought, the Viscount has something for me right?¡¹

    As usual, he is ttering me or maybe he¡¯s making fun of me. Either way, I can¡¯t understand this guy.

    ¡¸Aside from that, I heard from the vigers that you decided to exempt them from the head tax, and the tax on their harvest is 20%. Is that the truth?¡¹

    Celia didn¡¯t even drink the tea she took out and was ready to re up. Recently, Celia has been reading every day and has collected a variety of books from somewhere gaining an unexpected amount of knowledge.

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s true.¡¹

    Adolph answered with a smile as usual.

    ¡¸What are your intentions? The tax from the citizens is Aegir-sama¡¯s precious ie and you just decided to change that on your own; are you spoiling the citizens so that you can get popr!?¡¹

    Hm, it¡¯s true that the expense in this area is continuing. Up until now, I have been receiving rewards from the king so I wasn¡¯t strapped for cash, but after receiving the territory, it¡¯s normal for me to manage on my own.

    ¡¸First, it was natural for me to decide things on my own. Aegir-sama has authorized me to do things like this.¡¹

    Adolph is imitating the way I usually speak. He¡¯s definitely the type of person who is hated by his superiors.

    ¡¸He told me to make the citizens as rich as possible and make whatever decisions I wanted until he gets there. Then he gave me 100 gold and told me to produce the best results, so I was doing just that. I haven¡¯t created any debts at all either.¡¹

    He smiled, adding on that the citizens are in better shape than those in the north in Lord Radhalde¡¯s territory. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s not wrong, I remember saying those things.

    But Celia is not convinced. He hasn¡¯t used the money inappropriately but exempting and reducing tax is close to breaking the rules. The diligent Celia has no reason to acknowledge him.

    ¡¸Even an idiot can say that the citizens will be happier if you simply reduce the tax!¡¹

    ¡¸This territory is poor. If we return the tax as we have taken it, it won¡¯t develop as we wish.¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you don¡¯t return it to the people, it still bes Aegir-sama¡¯s ie!¡¹

    Adolph looked at Celia then to me, his expression seems to be saying ¡®good grief¡¯.

    ¡¸That is why I decided to increase the number of mothers. First I will lower the tax so that I can stabilize the disarrayed lifestyles of the people due to the war. Next, I thought about our expenses; If we increase the size of the farnd and amount of harvest, what would happen?¡¹

    ¡¸We would just lose money then!¡¹

    Celia is still ring up at him.

    ¡¸Wrong. In order for the other territories to profit from upying them, they are imposing taxes, and our territory is the only one with light taxes and abundantnd. If you were a farmer, where would you want to live?¡¹

    In order to increase the poption, you are encouraging the couples at night. However, it would still take at least 15 years to see the fruits of that. Does Adolph n to umte farmers from the neighboringnds? It seems it is for that reason he puts out a ¡®signboard¡¯ to tell them that taxes are exempted and reduced.

    ¡¸But most of the feudal lords forbid immigrants. It will be useless if the farmers can¡¯te.¡¹

    For any feudal lord, it isn¡¯t a good thing for farmers to leave their territory. It is normal for this to be strictly enforced, and if they cross over to their destination, it could turn into a war.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it now. During the time that things are calming down, and just before things start settling down. Right now, it¡¯s hard to determine whether those that have died in war and those that ran away with their lives are refugees or not, since they haven¡¯t settled down yet.¡¹

    Adolph left a copy of a thick book in front of me.

    ¡¸This is something I made. Starting with Rafen, it¡¯s an ount of the citizens living in the surrounding viges. I have collected the information of where everybody lives and put it together. But it¡¯s still iplete and has to be revised eventually. The reason is that Arnd¡¯s former ruling ss instantly disappeared, so the information we have is inurate and the only way of confirming the people who aren¡¯t there is to ask those who live in the area.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing......¡¹

    Celia flips through the book. Listed there are the residents¡¯ name and house, even age and familyposition is mentioned. In some ces, there is just a name listed, and a question mark was written for those whose details could not be confirmed. There are also many whose names are crossed out with a line; they are mentioned but have actually died due to war or famine.

    ¡¸Please look at this extremely inurate resident record. This is something that I did and nobody else can do.¡¹

    He¡¯s speaking in a way that I can hear some arrogance, but being able to present something like this in such a short period, he is certainly talented. If it was me, I would have torn out one page and written Celia¡¯s name on everything. Like Celia 1, Celia 2, Celia revised, or something.

    ¡¸So that brings us to now. Even now the feudal lords of the neighboring territories do not have a grasp over all the residents in their own upiednd. If some families went missing, they wouldn¡¯t know. If it was discovered by other people and they started protesting to us, if we are also confused, it would remain unknown.¡¹

    ¡¸Mumumu......¡¹

    Celia groans. Once she saw the book, she realized that her knowledge is not at a level where she could sh with Adolph, who has been doing this for many years. Irijina, meanwhile, seems to have stopped thinking somewhere in the middle. The biscuits that were brought out were all eaten by herself, and now she¡¯s eyeing Celia¡¯s tea.

    ¡¸Talking about the issue regarding ie, it is the same to take 40% from 100 people and to take 20% from 200 people.¡¹

    Well, I guess that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸But if we are in a hurry, and need to demand money, it is much easier to increase the tax from 20% to 30% rather than 40% to 50%. There will also be arge growth in ie. It will only be for a brief period where we experience loss, but the day wille eventually when we will be smiling!¡¹

    Adolph unusually puts some energy into things and emphasizes the point.

    Then I think I should let him do it. Rather than letting me manage the territory with a half-assed understanding, it is better for him to guide it to a better direction.

    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s do it ording to your n. Let me know if something happens.¡¹

    It seems Adolph is surprised that I didn¡¯t refer to any specific tax rates or policies.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say I would leave it to you? If there is something that must be prioritized over your ideas, then I¡¯ll take back control and give out orders, so until then you can do as you like.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Then I have something to discuss right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Currently we are using the gold to hire the vigers and they are engaging in flood control and maintenance of the small roads. This is causing them to actively participate inbor as well as giving the vigers some ie.........¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Just tell me what you want me to do.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m running low on money. So please give me some more.¡¹

    I¡¯m thankful for the uneventful summary so far.

    ¡¸How much do you need?¡¹

    ¡¸As much as you are willing, if it¡¯s 100 gold it would be sufficient, and if it¡¯s 1000 gold it would also be satisfactory.¡¹

    I want to hand it to him generously, but I actually don¡¯t have much to spare. I also need the expenses for all the women to move here. It¡¯s my territory so we can do something about the house, but it¡¯s not like we can live poorly.

    The uing wedding ceremony will be the most expensive too. With Nonna as the legal wife, and Ca and Mel as the concubine, I will be setting up a ceremony for the three of them altogether.

    I¡¯m not going to throw a party and invite all the nobles, but I intend to hold a grand ceremony for ourselves. Mel and Ca were satisfied with just saying the vows, but my beloved wife Nonna looked at me with tears in her eyes. Recently, she has been crying a lot in front of me.

    ¡¸She¡¯s smiling! This woman, she¡¯s looking down and smiling!!¡¹

    That¡¯s what Ca said, but when I looked at her, I could only see Nonna covering her face and trying to hold back her tears. These girls actually get along well, so it would nice if they got along with each other more on a regr basis.

    She¡¯s getting a wedding ceremony after her house was destroyed, and after she fell into very and gave up. It seems like it¡¯s a woman¡¯s happiness so it¡¯s fine to let her have a little luxury. So, I was thinking that I need an appropriate amount of money to hold the wedding ceremony. Instead of giving it to citizens I don¡¯t even know, it¡¯s obvious that I would rather make my own women happy with the money.

    ¡¸Sorry, but because of various things I can¡¯t give you that much. I¡¯ll give you double the original amount, 200 gold.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I normally carry several hundred gold with me anywhere I go, so I promised that I would send it to him at ater date.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Adolph doesn¡¯t say a singleint. I guess he does things if it¡¯s there and doesn¡¯t if it¡¯s not.

    ¡¸Is that alright with you? Giving such arge sum.........¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Right now I only need the money for the wedding ceremony. I think I¡¯ll be able to set up quite a grand ceremony with about 500 gold.¡¹

    ¡¸That is actually useless. .........Nonna-san is really a spendthrift.¡¹

    If I wasn¡¯t a man who was prepared to ept that much, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to get her beauty and her giant breasts in my hands.

    Oh right, I didn¡¯te here just to listen to Adolph. I forgot one of my goals for this trip.

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll be themander of the eastern independent army but I am also nning to establish a private army.......can I take some people?¡¹

    Even as it is, there is not enough people or funds, so it might be a bad time.

    Adolph thought about it for a little and hit his hand.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t that be fine? There have been reports of a group of impersonating thieves too, and maintaining the peace will also affect the attractiveness of thend. Also.........¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? Say it clearly.¡¹

    ¡¸The army has nothing to do if there aren¡¯t enemies around. So I had them perform civil engineering since it would be no different from hiringborers. Unlike the temporarily employed farmers, their ability will also improve, so you can expect a lot from them as elites.¡¹

    What can they do as elite civil engineers? First, if there are no enemies then they should be training. If the army does nothing but civil engineer work, then won¡¯t they just be a group ofborers?

    I¡¯ll discuss that part with Irijina. She¡¯s a stupid child, but has an abundance of experience being in the army. The training and the application of theirbor should be done decently with her in charge.

    ¡¸Irijina, it¡¯s fine if you do something small first but make a prototype private army for me. I¡¯ll make it an expense to Adolph to manage it somehow, can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me! Even if you say construction, the requirement is the same in building camps. It¡¯s an essential skill in the army!¡¹

    With that, I did everything I could for now.

    ¡¸Next is to at least have a look around the territory. Irijina,e with me too. If possible I will also do some scouting for my private army there.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    With the two of us, we dropped by several viges in different ces but all of them seem to have simr situations. There isn¡¯t arge poption and they are living not-so-abundant lives. But there was no despair on their faces, and they aren¡¯t struggling to eat.

    When we said we were recruiting for an army in Rafen, we got unexpectedly good responses. Different from the Arnd days, the rewarded wages arerge.

    ¡¸With this, then the citizens may actuallye flowing in.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but is it alright? With the 200 gold and the expense for the wedding ceremony, thinking of our move, we will have nothing left on hand right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t have a hobby of surrounding myself with money.¡¹

    If I run out, then I¡¯ll think about it at that time.

    ¡¸And also, it might save me for a little bit.........¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    No, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s not have unrealistic expectations.

    I look around, informing the people of my ns to assemble an army, and show my face as the feudal lord. I repeat those actions, and around the time when I was going to return to Rafen, I heard an unusual sound.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸A battle-!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina also listens carefully. There is no mistaking it, this is the sound of des shing and a person¡¯s scream.

    ¡¸They are sounds of a fight.¡¹

    Everyone held their weapons andpleted their preparations quickly. We can not see it directly, but it isn¡¯t far away. It¡¯s inside a thinly spread forest.

    ¡¸How many people can you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I can do 2......5 people!¡¹

    Don¡¯t push yourself, 2 people it is.

    ¡¸I can take up to 5 people!¡¹

    Irijina is a soldier, she won¡¯t say something random. She should actually be fine with 5 people.

    ¡¸This is a part of maintaining peace. Don¡¯t let the bandits escape. Crush them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    With me at the front, Celia close beside me, and Irijina a little bit behind me, we line up our horses and charge in. Let¡¯s test out howfortable it is to fight with this new spear.

    ¨CThird Person/Immigrant POV¨C

    ¡¸I¡¯m begging you, please stop! We don¡¯t have anything you want to steal-!¡¹

    ¡¸No way, there¡¯s lots here. The cart and also tonight¡¯s dinner.........and maybe your nice ass too.¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit, everyone run away. Break through them!¡¹

    There is no god in this world. I have never felt that as much as I did today.

    It was a few days ago that we abandoned the vige and decided to migrate. The ones who destroyed our hope of rebuilding the field destroyed by the war was the ones upying us........the acting official who came from Treia kingdom.

    ¡¸The tax during the time of harvest is 40%, the same for our county, but you guys have taken up battle expenses during the war, so aspensation I¡¯ll have you offer a special tax for 3 years!¡¹

    Everyone screamed. Thinking about the new tax, it would not be any different from the burden they had before. For the amount of damage that was done to the fields during war time, your lifestyle suffered that much more.........no, you could no longer survive.

    ¡¸If we cannot rebuild our fields then we cannot offer the tax. Please grant us with some deferment!¡¹

    The vige chief desperately pleaded to the acting official but his reaction was cold.

    ¡¸Shut up! We are the ones who freed you guys from the political pressure. It¡¯s only natural for you to pay thepensation! The people of Arnd are quite impudent along with the former king!¡¹

    The escort of the acting official kicked away the vige chief.

    ¡¸Listen! If you default on a payment then we can sell you guys off to retrieve the war expenses. So don¡¯t crawl around here and get to work immediately!¡¹

    We worked frantically but during the worst season of winter, my friends went down one by one. Even still, we could not possibly pay off the head tax in spring. Within this despair, I heard a single rumor.

    ¡¸In the eastern Goldonia territory, it seems that Viscount Hardlett is epting immigrants into his territory. There isn¡¯t a head tax for spring, and I heard that the harvest tax is many levels cheaper.¡¹

    In the end, it was just a rumor, normally it is unthinkable for you to abandon the vige you have lived in for many years. But we had no choice anymore. At this rate we will starve to death until spring and die, even if we survive how will the acting official treat the vige that can pay the tax .........

    I know that Goldonia is an abundant country. So we decided to bet on that chance.

    With a few dozen volunteers, we loaded the bare minimum of supplies needed to survive onto a single cart and headed east. And we were on the way to Rafen, where the feudal lord was supposed to be, but we were attacked by bandits in the forest.

    ¡¸Fight! Protect the women and kids!¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody will me you even if you kill the immigrants! Go as wild as you want!!¡¹

    There were several returning soldiers among us, and we also had farming tools, such as hoes, so we are able to resist, but the bandits number around 20. We won¡¯t able to defend very well. I stopped praying to the gods and closed my eyes. The next thing that should being is either the pain of getting stabbed, or the feeling of the bandits tearing my clothes off.

    ¡¸Gyaaa!!¡¹

    I hear an incredible shout. I immediately wanted to cover my ears but we don¡¯t have anypanions whose voice is so vulgar.

    When I open my eyes slightly, the bandit who was looking at me pervertedly earlier was sitting down close by. I wanted to scream, but when I looked carefully, he wasn¡¯t sitting down. He was missing his lower half.

    ¡¸Who the heck are you?!!¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C 1

    Without giving a reply, I smashed his head smashed open. In addition, I cut off the hand that was holding the sword, after giving my spear a spin, and several people flew back. The fortunate ones are able to stand back up after rolling around, but the unlucky ones crashed into the trees and died.

    ¡¸This feelsfortable to use.¡¹

    A new spear produces the best results. It¡¯s sturdy so it can naturally be used roughly, and it¡¯s also heavier than the previous one, so even if the de isn¡¯t used to cut, enemies can still be defeated. It¡¯s also nice that the entire thing is long. Although if Lucy¡¯s scent was on it, then it would be the best.........

    ¡¸It might also increase my own strength-!¡¹

    The intense thrust enters one of them through the chest, piercing through the leather armor, and the de protrudes out from the other side. I outmuscle the man, who was stabbed and was desperately grabbing the spear, and pull it out of him. The man let out an agonizing cry of death before dancing in the air, causing blood to rain down on myself and on thepanions around me.

    ¡¸What a guy.........¡¹

    ¡¸Is he a monster-?!¡¹

    There are five corpses around my feet. Their fighting spirit is vanishing.

    ¡¸The sixth person.¡¹

    The man sneakily circling behind me got a huge spear thrust right through the front of his face, and his face disappeared. I was going to toss him back and return him to his friends below while he was still stabbed, but when I lifted him up, his head tore off and it became a mess. Well, are they still going toe?

    ¡¸Well, there are still 10 people left though?¡¹

    I smile and tried to invite them, but nobody came. These are some cowardly guys.

    ¡¸Shit! We can¡¯t do anything about that!¡¹

    The bandits were about to withdraw, but they spotted Celia who was close to me.

    ¡¸Get that small one, use it as a shield!¡¹

    The men are approaching Celia, who got off her horse and is getting ready for a melee. Long swords are swung and war hammers are mmed down, but Celia swiftly evades, sweeping their legs with her sword.

    ¡¸Gyaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸My legs!!¡¹

    With Celia¡¯s arm strength, it is difficult to pierce through armor and to send heads flying. But their legs weren¡¯t protected, so if you sh the flesh on their thighs, then they won¡¯t be able to stand anymore. They can only fall and wait for someone to finish them off ¨C a pathetic existence.

    Just when Celia was about to stab the necks of the two men rolling on the ground, a sword swung at her from behind. She instantly blocks it, but perhaps it was due to the difference in body size, she got pushed back. Seeing his chance, the man swung his sword, but Celia dropped a sword, rolling it below the man¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸Tch-!¡¡You bitch............aaah......Aaaah.........Aaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    Up until now, it was the loudest scream. Celia¡¯s short sword stabbed the man¡¯s crotch.

    It probably got pushed up when it was rolling around. Celia has knives hidden in various ces all over her body after all. The man had his precious ce stabbed and it dug in all the way to his stomach, which without a doubt is a fatal injury. Blood bubbled up from his mouth and the man fell over.

    It looks like Celia will be fine. When I shift my attention to Irijina, as expected, she was rampaging about.

    ¡¸Fuun-!¡¡Sei-!¡¹

    The tip of her spear was so fast that you could barely see it. As soon as they stepped forward, her spear dug into their chest and necks, and they fall down one by one.

    ¡¸How¡¯s this! This shitty woman!¡¹

    One person grabbed the spear and held hispanion who got stabbed by Irijina. If the tip of the spear gets grabbed then you won¡¯t be able to do anything. But he¡¯s looking down on Irijina.

    ¡¸Uuuwaa!!¡¹

    Irijina lifts the spear along with the man who grabbed it. Surprised, he let go of his hands in midair and a ferocious strike befell the sacrifice. Prating the chest along with the armor, the man was thrown away, getting impaled by the branches of a dead tree.

    As I thought, she¡¯s strong. She also has technique, butpared to an inept man, she has more arm strength suitable to match herrge frame. Even on the bed, when I am doing her along with the other girls, I need to be cautious. From my intense attacks, Irijina forgot and nearly squeezed Maria to death with her hug. Celia is skillful so she should be able to dodge it.

    Using the strength unimaginable from her usual idiotic behavior, Irijina has already ughtered the promised 5 people. While she was twirling her spear with such speed, it was not easy to approach her, but due to the long reach of her thrusts, some of the bandits who kept their distance also got killed.

    ¡¸It-it¡¯s no good already!¡¹

    ¡¸Run away!¡¹

    The three of us have already killed over half of theirpanions, and the bandits started to run away. But we had no intention of letting them do so. If we let them run away, then they will once againmit wrongdoings in my territory. We will not let such an opportunity escape.

    I get on Schwartz and chase after them. The difference in speed is evident, and I catch up instantly. I guess Schwartz doesn¡¯t like it when I swing my spear on top of him, because before I was able to, he trampled over the enemies one after the other. A human¡¯s body is not able to withstand the weight of arge one ton horse riding over them, and they were crushed like rotten fruit.

    Celia¡¯s knife stabs the back of the head of thest man, and the bandits are exterminated.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸We took those guys out. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡¹

    The ones who got attacked were immigrants, huh.........it seems they were immediately drawn by the signboard that Adolph put up.

    ¡¸Th-thank you very much! We are, um, on a journey so!¡¹

    They think I¡¯m a knight or something and are desperately trying to deceive me, since abandoning your home vige is something unforgivable.

    ¡¸I have no interest in where you guyse from. There are injured people aren¡¯t there? Let¡¯s hurry and go.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know which vige I should be leading them to. Let¡¯s just take them back to Rafen and have Adolph look after them. He also wanted to have a grasp on the citizens anyway.

    ¡¸Excuse me for asking, but who are you?¡¹

    A woman who got on the cart calls out to me. She¡¯s young and has nicely defined features, but she¡¯s too thin.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hardlett. I¡¯m the feudal lord over here so I won¡¯t lead you into a trap. Rx and follow me.¡¹

    The vigers were surprised, all of them were going to kneel but I stopped them. I just want to get back quickly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so hurry up, get ready and leave. To get to Rafen.........guess we¡¯ll have to wait a night.¡¹

    The sun is already setting. If we push our horses, we can get there, but it would be impossible to take them along on foot.

    ¡¸What can we do to thank you.........We have nothing to repay you with though.........¡¹

    The woman lowered her head very deeply. You have something to give me. Why don¡¯t I take it while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸Nnmh!¡¹

    I immediately kiss the girl, inserting my tongue in too. The woman was resisting slightly in the beginning, but thinking that it was bad to oppose me and that having her mouth sucked is quite cheap topensate for her life, she obediently surrendered her body.

    The kiss continued for 10 more minutes, and the woman¡¯s hips gave out, but I put my leg between her crotch and forcibly support her. In addition to that, I push her body against a nearby tree, twisting my tongue in as deep as I can. While I¡¯m at it, I might as well suck her mouth until we are ready to depart.

    The kiss continued for another 10 minutes, the treatment of the injured seems to be over so I finish things up. When I separated with the woman¡¯s lips, she had a sad face, leaving her mouth open and her tongue stuck out, but we have to hurry out to the ins and get ready to camp for the night. There is possibility that wolves, bears and even monsters toe out at night in the forest.

    ¡¸No way, leaving me like this after all that.¡¹

    (Light Novels Illustration: Celia not pleased)

    The woman seems reluctant, but Celia pulled her along with an expressionless face and threw her onto the cart. I sighed and looked at my knee where I supported her crotch, seeing a wet stain made there. I¡¯m sure the woman¡¯s crotch is flooding, what a waste I guess.

    At night, we camp in the rtively safe ins, but we nned to return within the day so we didn¡¯t bring anything. The immigrants shouldn¡¯t have very much equipment themselves, so we warmed the meat and food on the bonfire, gathered around and slept.

    While sleeping, I hear the sound of someone stepping on grass near my feet. When I wake up, I see the earlier woman. I¡¯m not such an idiot to ask something so obvious like what she was doing here.

    ¡¸......Go ahead.¡¹

    The woman spread her legs shoulder-width apart while still standing. From where I was sleeping, I can nce at the important parts using the light from the bonfire. If I look carefully, juices were sticking to her thighs.

    ¡¸You couldn¡¯t bear it?¡¹

    ¡¸You tease......don¡¯t say it please......¡¹

    I sit cross-legged and open the front of my pants, taking out my cock which is still soft.

    ¡¸Get it erect for me.¡¹

    The woman sits in between my legs and grabs my cock with both her hands, rubbing it up and down. It seems that she has absolutely no experience, and servicing me with her mouth is inconceivable to her. It¡¯s a little soon but her technique filled with sexual desire has gotten me excited and my cock gets hard quickly. The woman is surprised and stands up to look at my cock.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright now,e.¡¹

    She sits back down and grabs the rod.

    ¡¸Please be gentle.¡¹

    The woman gets on top of me while I¡¯m cross-legged and lowers her hips as if sitting down, but she seems to be struggling with the size. She¡¯s trying her best to push it against her vagina, but the tip of my cock is asrge as her fist so it isn¡¯t going in that well. I help her out a little bit, picking her up and dropping her hips.

    ¡¸Aaah-!!¡¹

    A sharp scream rings out, and the woman¡¯s body convulses. My cock pierces herpletely into the deepest part, blood dripping from where we are connected. Looking at the amount of bloodshed, her insides aren¡¯t injured, it¡¯s probably just the blood from her virginity tearing.

    Worried about the voice, I look over at where Celia and Irijina are, but it seems they are tired from fighting and they are sleeping quite soundly. Just in case, I had her bite my shoulder to cover her mouth, and then move my hips.

    I move my hips as I like as I remain sitting, while the woman moans, leaving her bite marks on my shoulder in agony.

    ¡¸Aauu......uuuu.¡¹

    Tears start filling her eyes. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t like being called at night to be embraced, so maybe she¡¯s enduring the pain from being deflowered.

    ¡¸Feel the sensation of my hands.¡¹

    I ce my hands on her butt and slowly rub her through her clothes. Her waist, her stomach, her breasts, her neck, then her face. When I reached her face, I kissed her and lowered my hands once again. My other hand is already doing her breasts, rubbing them roughly together with the cloth.

    ¡¸......aau......nnh......¡¹

    Her expression rxes, and although it was just a little, she¡¯s starting to leak pleasure-filled voices. It seems it¡¯s fine if I move my hips too.

    ¡¸The pain has disappeared......You are really skilled, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t prefer to hurt women.¡¹

    When we kiss, she once again bites my shoulder. This time is not to hold back from screaming, it¡¯s to prevent her moans from waking those around us. When she whispers ¡®you¡¯re such a wonderful person¡¯ in my ear, my hips start moving more intensely.

    Eventually I reach my limit. To decide what I should do, I look at the woman¡¯s face, but I don¡¯t want to dampen her mood, since she is enjoying her first cock to her heart¡¯s content and even using her hips. She¡¯s a woman who hid herself and came, so she should also be somewhat prepared, thus I decide to ejacte inside of her just like this.

    ¡¸Show me your breasts.¡¹

    I only said that much and suck on her lips. The woman who was embraced with her clothes still on, flipped up her shirt and exposed her breasts, and without dy I grab them. It feels good to fondle a woman¡¯s breasts while ejacting.

    I squeeze her breasts, and the instant she feels a little pain and her body shivers, my seed shoots out into her womb vigorously.

    ¡¸Uu-! ooooh......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah-!¡¡Aaaaaa......¡¹

    Our growing voices disappeared softly, and her womb was filled with my seed juices. Once I finished ejacting, the woman slowly stands up, bows once to me, and wobbles back to her own sleeping ce. Following the woman¡¯s steps, a trail of drops of pink-colored juices was left behind.

    This time, I was able to take her virginity and embrace her without causing her too much pain. Thinking about it, I actually had quite the number of virgins as partners. I stretch a little, and after my work is done, I put my cock away and try to fall asleep once again.

    At that time, Celia who was pretending to sleep, got her revenge on the snoring Irijina by stuffing her nose with dead leaves. The deed caused by her fit of anger was apanied with arge sneeze and she waspensated with saliva being stered on her face.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Winter

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander.

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area

    Assets: 95 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Custom-maderge spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed), Simple leather armor

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter),

    Melissa, Maria, Rita, Kuu, Ruu, Catherine muting)

    Servants: Sebastian (butler), Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander),

    Leopolt (armymander), Schwartz (horse), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    Sexual Partners: 40, number of children born2: 6

 Chapter 60: Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 60: Wedding</h4>

    I punished the bandits, saved the immigrants, took the young woman¡¯s virginity, then sent them to Rafen. I think I did an admirable job as a feudal lord. I¡¯ll let Adolph do something about the rest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too dangerous to go by yourself to take out the bandits with your spear!¡¹

    Celia is such a worrywart.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s wonderful! That is exactly the model of a fine feudal lord ¨C using your own spear to work and protect the citizens. This is exactly a noble¡¯s dream!¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s voice is too loud. The people are getting surprised and wondering what¡¯s going on.

    The girl from yesterday must have been tired since she didn¡¯te along, and just got on the cart. When our eyes met, her face turns red and she hangs her head.

    Since it was interesting, I smiled at her and she waved while looking down.

    ¡¸Ahem.¡¹

    Celiaes to block my field of vision. As punishment, I rub her ass in front of the people.

    Rafen Feudal Lord¡¯s mansion (temporary)

    ¡¸Hoh, right away?¡¹

    ¡¸I saved these immigrants from bandits, do something about the rest.¡¹

    I handed off the immigrants to Adolph; he recorded their names, familypositions, and ages, and it seems that he will set up a new vige for them.

    ¡¸In a rural vige, families have strong bonds with their rtives, so it wouldn¡¯t yield good results if you throw them into an already existing vige. If I set up a new vige, then there won¡¯t be any strangers.¡¹

    Several people ¨C returning soldiers and immigrants ¨C have already entered and are getting ready to establish a vige.

    ¡¸In regards to the new vige, they will be exempted from head tax, as well as harvest tax until they get to the actual harvest.¡¹

    It¡¯s impossible to tell them to pay the harvest tax if we leave them in the open field with nothing. This is reasonable, but even without having to pay tax, they are penniless and can¡¯t even afford to buy food to eat.

    ¡¸Their vige will be established close to Rafen. During the interval between farming periods, I¡¯ll have them perform variousbor and pay them in wages and provide them with food supplies. We will ce this vige with Rafen as the center point and nurture this town to be the logistics base.¡¹

    I see, they will have to work hard, but they won¡¯t starve, so in order for them to getfortable, they¡¯d have to hurry and create a field and raise some crops. He¡¯s given this quite some thought.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll have you do as the above. As for thebor, the men will do civil engineering like flood control, and the women will tailor clothes¡«¡¹

    Adolph exins to the people, who quietly listen, what they will be doing from now on but, when he was about to finish talking, the woman I embraced yesterday whispered something in Adolph¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, as the acting official, I am unable to understand about that job. Maybe you should ask the adjutant or the person in question?¡¹

    Celia heard the word adjutant and red at the woman, causing her to stand down. What on earth was that about?

    When Celia went off to check on the condition of the town, I took the opportunity to call Adolph and asked him secretly.

    ¡¸Well, she asked if there is a job to sleep with the feudal lord?¡¹

    It goes without saying that she¡¯s correct. There is certainly such a job, and I also wee her to do so. But somehow Celia caught wind of yesterday¡¯s incident, and she told her off on the spot and chased her out.

    In any case, they have found a way to live on. It would be fortunate if this doesn¡¯t result in a bad aftertaste. That woman ¨C it¡¯s a little bit of a waste but I didn¡¯t even get her name.

    ¡¸There are also some hopefuls for the private army! Although there are only 10 people or less.¡¹

    In the Arnd days, Irijina was amander of over 100 people, so as expected, this would make her lonely.

    ¡¸Adolph, until we can gather a certain number of people for the private army, I don¡¯t mind if you use them exclusively for civil engineering...let¡¯s see, if it gets over 50 people, send over a messenger.¡¹

    This is to be expected after a war, as there are also jobs asborers, there are not many who would purposely choose the dangerous job of bing a soldier. This will surely take some time. Christoph and Mack seem to want toe and follow me, so it would be fine to send them here a little early. Mack¡¯s strength will also likely show its true value in civil engineering.

    ¡¸So is Hardlett-sama going back to the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I also have to prepare for the wedding. I was originally supposed to introduce you as a subordinate too, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I will congratte you from here.¡¹

    During such an important time, even if just for a little bit, it wouldn¡¯t be good if Adolph left the town.

    ¡¸To me, Hardlett-sama is just a person who gives out gold and sleeps in the capital and that¡¯s...no, that¡¯s rude of me.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to say that, then you were almost food for the zombies in the underground prison.¡¹

    Adolph is skilled, so he¡¯ll manage somehow with the territory management. Next, I¡¯ll have to make my beloved women happy.

    Two weekster, Goldonia Capital

    The cold season still continues, but it feels a little warmer than before. From now on, every day will be easier for us to live.

    Beside me, Nonna cuddles against me as if she¡¯s stuck to me, and Ca and Mel are one step behind us. All of them are wearing beautiful dresses that would make anyone turn their head and stare.

    ((a href=¡±https://lightnovelstrantions/road-to-kingdom-novel-illustrations/color-illustration-2-nonnas-cas-and-mels-wedding/¡±>Light Novels Illustration: Wedding)

    Only the four of us are in this ancient temple located in the capital......Nonna says that this is a temple where you pray to the god of love. We take an oath in front of the statue.

    ¡¸I swear that I will love this woman forever.¡¹

    ¡¸I swear that I will love this man forever.¡¹

    We kiss, and Nonna steps down for a moment as Ca steps forward.

    ¡¸I swear that I will love this woman forever.¡¹

    ¡¸I swear that I¡¯ll get pregnant with this man¡¯s child lots.¡¹

    Nonna slumps and copses. But in the middle of such a sacred ritual, she can¡¯t do anything so she endures it.

    Mel is next.

    ¡¸I swear that I will love this woman forever.¡¹

    ¡¸I swear that I will love this man forever, no matter what, and I swear that I will offer every part of my body.¡¹

    Nonna snorts. A ritual of marriage is freedom, I guess.

    And so the vows are all over. In front of the god of love, the concerned parties swore their love. This is the entirety of the wedding.

    It seems that the gods will only appear at marriages that are more ceremonious.

    So why do we need to do so much preparation and pay so much for this wedding ceremony?

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s return home. Everyone is already waiting for us.¡¹

    It¡¯s because we invited acquaintances to our house, and while announcing that they are beautiful brides, we will celebrate by having ingredients and alcohol of the highest ss.

    ¡¸Cheers to the beautiful brides!¡¹

    ¡¸Cheers to the beautifuldies!¡¹

    ¡¸To the breasts that are too big!¡¹

    Erich takes the lead, Bruno follows, and Christoph is thest, getting a low kick from Celia. For tonight, we will put aside our ranks and everyone will eat the dishes they like, drink the alcohol they like and intermingle with others.

    The only nobles that are participating today are Erich and Bruno. In addition, my past subordinates Agor, Christoph and Mack are here. Also the familiar master Andrei, and his wife Natalie. The rest of the participants are the household members and the servants.

    ording to Erich, there are an unbelievably small amount of participants because it seems our line is a ruined family and has been branded with the mark of disgrace. For a noble¡¯s wedding, it is to indicate the dignity of both families, and for that sake, even if you must rue debt, you must show off in a grand manner, also gathering as many upper ss nobles as possible to show off your power.

    Although we are two families, Nonna¡¯s family is all but dead, and Ca, Mel and I have no other rtives. I won¡¯t be happy either if I invited some old noble that I don¡¯t even know.

    ¡¸Because I am participating, the new nobles don¡¯t feelfortable...but I¡¯ll introduce you at the balls and banquets.¡¹

    For a wedding ceremony with just rtives, it seems that my connection to the nobles is weak. I don¡¯t know what is bad, but Erich is participating so it should be fine.

    ¡¸Well, the talk about nobles and political factions is over. Shall we eat and drink?¡¹

    I shout and Erich smiles, and unlike the time previously at the ball, Erich is genuinely starting to get excited. Unlike a ball where you need to be conscious you aren¡¯t being rude, the ones here are all friends; even if you misconduct yourself while drunk here, no one will me you. The quality of the alcohol here also doesn¡¯t lose inparison with the ones at the ball, so I¡¯ll drink as much as I like.

    The banquet continues, Erich finally turns red and gets drunk from the alcohol.

    ¡¸You¡¯re such an unconventional man. I thought your wedding was extraordinary too, but although the ceremony was decent you have three brides. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡¹

    Erich looks around.

    ¡¸Your mansion is filled with women. I¡¯m sure there aren¡¯t any women you didn¡¯ty hands on right?¡¹

    He is unusually trying to pick a fight while drink. I wondered what was up but Rita winks and heads over to where Erich is.

    ¡¸Count-sama, I heard rumors about your story, would you mind if I listen to you directly?¡¹

    She sits next to Erich on the sofa and stares at his eyes. Rita¡¯s clothes are those of a servant, normally it would be unforgivable for a servant to sit beside him. But her chest is loose, and for the sake of tempting me, the length of her skirt is modified to be short and I can see her thighs. There are no men who would get angry at a woman like that who sits next to him, even more so if he¡¯s drinking.

    ¡¸Is....is that right? Then I shall start from the establishment of Wings of Dawn......¡¹

    Erich starts talking to Rita, and she gives me another wink. I appreciate your feelings but jealousy is also welling up within me, I¡¯ll definitely reward you in the future and torture you until you piss yourself.

    Bruno is also unusually drinking to the point where his face turns red, he¡¯s bing talkative and his voice is rough.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think that women would get married to your sloppy ass so soon, though? You didn¡¯t get them pregnant yet, right?¡¹

    Rather than getting pregnant, Mel has already given birth.

    ¡¸Well, alot has happened. By the way, it was on the day of the ball that I proposed to Nonna.¡¹

    ¡¸So while I was having a hard time, you were proposing?!¡¹

    ¡¸It was quite a useful ball.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I was getting caught endlessly by cosmetic-smelling women and talking to them meaninglessly......¡¹

    ¡¸Were they beautiful?¡¹

    ¡¸If you think that mermen are pretty, then yeah.¡¹

    Bruno and I burst intoughter as we drank alcohol together. He already has a lover who has given birth to a child, but it seems that she couldn¡¯t appear in public because of hermoner¡¯s birth status, so he¡¯s troubled with the issue of getting married as a single noble. This is normal for nobles.

    I¡¯m getting hungry again, so I grab some meat and take arge bite out of it. The spices are quite effective so the meat is exquisitely soft. ording to a merchant, just one of these is worth half a month¡¯s sry for amoner.

    Just my restricting the number of people here, all the food here are of the highest ss, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange to find these same foods on the king¡¯s dining table. 500 gold pieces disappeared into the cost of the dresses, the food, the alcohol and a certain something.

    Rather than not having enough, it is better to have leftover, so we ordered food which all of us obviously could not finish, and when tomorrowes, the food will be given to the kids in Dorothea¡¯s orphanage to eat. If they don¡¯t eat enough meat then they won¡¯t be able to grow. A girl¡¯s growth is especially important.

    ¡¸That¡¯s so nice, so nice......I also wanted to wear a dress......¡¹

    Seeing Nonna in a dress, Maria is crying and troubling those around her. As I thought, deep inside her heart, she isn¡¯t convinced with me getting married......

    ¡¸Delicious, delicious......this apple pie......I wonder how they make it.¡¹

    She¡¯s crying while eating the pie. She¡¯s simply a maudlin drinker. 1

    ¡¸Mom! What is it like fucking with Aegir-san!!? When you stroke his big penis, does it squirt out liquid like ¡®pew¡¯?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Kuu!? There are nobles here. Even though it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re rude, don¡¯t be so vulgar!!¡¹

    ¡¸P****!! D, D***!!¡¡**** and ***** are ****ing!!¡¹2

    After drinking alcohol for the first time in her life, Kuu is spouting out some dirty talk that isn¡¯t bearable to listen to...rather than a story, she¡¯s just continuously spewing out dirty terms. The one who let her drink...is it Ca? It seems she used arge stein to gulp down arge portion of wine. So this is what Kuu bes after drinking, normally, she pretends that she isn¡¯t interested but she¡¯s actually thinking about it so vividly in her head.

    In the end, Kuu became unconscious and exited; Ruu gave the alcohol a little lick before shivering happily.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, if you don¡¯te over here, I¡¯ll get lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸We will also feed you all the food.¡¹

    ¡¸............Have some of Nonna¡¯s alcohol.¡¹

    Mel and Caes to both my sides. And Nonna is surprisingly drawing her breasts close to me and letting me drink from the valley of her breasts. The three of their faces are red, so they¡¯re probably quite drunk.

    Nonna¡¯s sudden change in front of the other guests caused them to be taken aback.

    ¡¸There~ I told you that he said that he likes pussy more than breasts!¡¹

    ¡¸How can you act like such a pervert! It has to be breasts! A woman withrge breasts will win!¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Nonna-san, then you can even fit the entire wine bottle in those overlyrge breasts.¡¹

    As a result of some incoherent conversations, the three of them somehow started to y around with Nonna¡¯s breasts to see what can be squeezed in between them, so I just leave them alone. There¡¯s nothing better than having the wives get along together.

    ¡¸Please! I¡¯m begging you!!¡¹

    ¡¸That would trouble me! I don¡¯t know anything about you!¡¹

    Over on this side, Christoph is kneeling in front of Miti. I thought that he did something to her, but it seems that this idiot is proposing to Miti. It seems he has been trying to get her to listen while on his knees, pleading for her to be his bride.

    ¡¸Will it work itself out? We can¡¯t kick him out during this celebration...¡¹

    Melissa tells me with a troubled look on her face. Miti would have asked for help, but Maria, who she is usually close with, is gulping down wine and crying.

    ¡¸Alright, Christoph. I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can beat Irijina in a drinking contest, then I¡¯ll present Miti to you.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Master, you¡¯re so mean!¡¹

    Miti is protesting but Melissa smiles and soothes her.

    ¡¸Are you serious!? I can get something like this just by having a drinking contest with the woman!? If I win, I¡¯m going to borrow your bed!¡¹

    ¡¸A drinking contest? You¡¯re on!¡¹

    Irijina drops the two pieces of meat in her hand and stands up. Farewell Christoph, you have invited all of this due to your foolishness.

    ¡¸Hey, why are you pouring the alcohol in the tub and not the stein?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? If we use that stein, then it¡¯ll take until morning to settle this.¡¹

    Irijina is a bottomless heavy drinker + an alcoholic. She¡¯ll probably keep youpany until you lose consciousness.

    ¡¸Celia? Are you alright too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ob courth.¡¹ 3

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. Hurry up and go to sleep.¡¹

    ¡¸Haahu, I want alcohol.¡¹

    Celia is quick to drink, even though she¡¯s weak to liquor. I pick her up and she starts to doze off immediately. It can¡¯t be helped, so I¡¯ll carry her to her room.

    She¡¯s too vulnerable and there are other guys around. Well, let¡¯s prank her a little. Iy her down on the bed, strip all of her clothes, and ce two cups near her bed. So as to not get my handwriting recognized, I used my left hand to write ¡®Last night was the best. I want to see you, my beloved, again.¡¯ and leave it as a memo.

    It¡¯s perfect.

    When I was on the way back from Celia¡¯s room, I ran into Alma in the corridor. It seems like she was taking care of Sue. As expected, her mother, Mel, has also entrusted Sue to her today.

    Alma bows her head. Oh yeah, she was looking at the cooking quite enviously.

    A servant can only put the food in their mouth when it has cooled down, the banquet is over and it has been lowered to them. Normally we also eat together at times, but there are guests today, so they couldn¡¯t do that. I picked up a dish with lots of freshly cooked meat piled on it from the banquet and handed it to Alma.

    ¡¸This one is already cold, so I¡¯ll exchange it with this new one.¡¹

    Alma seems to get what I¡¯m saying, she lowered her head and picks up the te, running off happily.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite kind.¡¹

    Turning around, I was surprised that Sebastian was standing there. He doesn¡¯t have any knowledge of martial arts, but he essentially doesn¡¯t have much of a presence. It seems that the ideal butler is to be there whenever the master needs him, but never letting him realize it.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I have never thought or said anything about things like kindness myself.

    ¡¸I understand the reason why the master attracts women to himself.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m kind to women because I have ulterior motives.¡¹

    ¡¸But that alone will not turn it into something like this.¡¹

    In front of his eyes, Nonna and Ca are ying around, and Mel is smiling.

    ¡¸The wife and the concubines are not putting up a front and are genuinely opening up their hearts. That would be the result of the master¡¯s character.¡¹

    Being praised like that makes me feel strange. I pour alcohol into a stein and push it towards Sebastian.

    ¡¸This has also be old. Lower it and leave it aside.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. Then I shall partake.¡¹

    Because of Sebastian, I didn¡¯t feel like saying anything so I rub Irijina¡¯s ass. But she is so absorbed with her alcohol that she doesn¡¯t notice, what a woman. By the way, Christoph was bent over and throwing up so Agor carried him out to the garden.

    ¡¸He is always such an idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s enjoying life, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I drink some alcohol with Agor.

    ¡¸Three brides huh......and they¡¯re a collection of beauties, the beauty of your wife is especially dazzling.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think Agor would give me suchpliments. But he can¡¯t be talking about other people.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you also having fun with two women?¡¹

    Agor spit out his alcohol.

    ¡¸......So you are aware of it.¡¹

    ¡¸You brought the maid along with you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually there was a slight problem since then.¡¹

    Agor flips up his clothes to show me his side. There was a brand new scar from a small knife.

    ¡¸You got stabbed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, quite deeply by the widow.¡¹

    I identallyughed. That reminds me, I have also been injured by a woman holding a knife.

    ¡¸What are you doing now?¡¹

    ¡¸Both of them are staying at home but they aren¡¯t getting along with each other. It bes a hassle whenever we talk about things like marriage.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be the case, formon sense.¡¹

    When Nonna and I got married, we had a little dispute too.

    ¡¸Can I ask how Hardlett-sama managed to convince the women?¡¹

    It¡¯s not something that I can exin. I just went with the flow or......hmm, it¡¯s difficult.

    ¡¸As long as you drag them to bed, you can do something about it. Why don¡¯t you do them together?¡¹

    Agor is actually housing both of them, so he¡¯s probably doing that already.

    ¡¸That is embarrassing, but I¡¯m also not a man capable of satisfying both of them, especially the maid. Whenever I take off my clothes, her face always looks somewhat disappointed. Maybe she¡¯sparing me with a man from her past......¡¹4

    Perhaps due to the alcohol, Agor is talking about a wide range of topics that he doesn¡¯t usually talk about. Sorry, the man from the maid¡¯s past is probably me. She should be that girl who loves rough sex and whom I made faint easily. While stroking my cock and screaming ¡®it¡¯s big, it¡¯s big¡¯, it seems that Agor¡¯s dick doesn¡¯t get full points.

    Use all your strength to pound her repeatedly! It¡¯s love even if it¡¯s rough! I tell that to Agor before leaving. There are often times where it¡¯s better for the truth to not be known.

    Aside from the first toast in the beginning, Leopolt is drinking alcohol quietly while apanied by Nina. They themselves said that they were fine with that, and the girl is pouring alcohol quite happily. Then Nina pretends to be drunk and leans against Leopolt, but he doesn¡¯t shake her off. I can¡¯t bring myself to disturb them during their important time.

    Well, the problem is this. The married couple, Andrei and Natalie. It seems Natalie entrusted her child with a babysitter in order toe here. That is how much they value their rtionship with me.

    But the two of them are sitting side-by-side and aren¡¯t talking to each other, leaving about a person¡¯s space in between them. Actually, I also called the girl that Andrei got pregnant toe today, but it seems that she might be close to giving birth soon and is refraining from going out, so she refused.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about this, even though you went to all the trouble of inviting us, but as expected, I think that ¡®small body¡¯ is giving us trouble with her birth, so please let us rest.¡¹ 5

    Natalie purposely exins it to me in such a way that Andrei could hear.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe there is such a man who would lust after such a small body, and then shoot his seeds in her too! Right, dear?¡¹

    This girl right now is just like a ruthless witch.

    ¡¸Everything has already been done. Let¡¯s not live by looking at the past, but to the future. Isn¡¯t that what life is?¡¹

    It¡¯s not even ¡®hard-boiled¡¯ anymore. You will only be known as a lover of little girls, and will never be able to recover.

    Although with that said, he has helped me in the past that I still need to repay. Let¡¯s help him out a little.

    ¡¸Only his hobbies are special, he himself isn¡¯t a bad man. Don¡¯t be so cruel to him.¡¹

    ¡¸......If a man who raped an 11 year old girl and got her pregnant isn¡¯t a bad man, then what is he?¡¹

    You can say that, but things areplicated, since I can¡¯t see you as anything but a child either. I still think so, even after realizing that you got pregnant from a man in histe thirties.

    ¡¸Instead of digging up things from the past, focus on the future. If you and your child are both happy then there won¡¯t be anyints.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s true......¡¹

    ¡¸You will be treating your child and wife preciously, right Master?¡¹

    I somehow managed to settle it nicely.

    ¡¸Sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    (Light Novels Illustration: Hardboiled Andrei)

    Why are you purposely destroying the peace?! It would have been fine to just lie here and tell her that you would cherish her.

    ¡¸Actually, I have formed a rtionship with Aurelia in Dorothea¡¯s monastery, so I¡¯ll cherish these three people.¡¹

    With a clunk, Natalie¡¯s stein fell to the floor. I remember the times, when she was still just a child-like girl and was clinging to Andrei, who was much older than her.

    ¡¸She adores me as a father. But I love her as a woman. When I told her my feelings, she opened up her body to me while still bewildered......¡¹

    Everything is toote. He has betrayed the contract; he has broken the peace, chaos is starting to spread, and a dark age is closing down upon us.

    I slowly got out of my seat, Natalie told me that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and took Andrei with her back home.

    ¡¸While you are still free, may I borrow a walnut cracker?¡¹

    Natalie asked Miti, but I pushed her back and sent the two of them off to the front door. If you break a man¡¯s walnut, he would sooner be killed.

    I see the two of them off and was about to return, but I see a rather familiar red handkerchief on the side of the front door.

    ¡¸So you came? Then why did you decline my invitation?¡¹

    The one who showed her face was Catherine. Even though I invited her, she ignored me.

    ¡¸I just......felt like it.¡¹

    She wouldn¡¯te here and leave her kids just because she ¡®felt like it¡¯.

    ¡¸Are you going to congratte me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, congrattions. It¡¯s just like a breast-lover like you to make Nonna-san your wife. I pray you don¡¯t get killed in battle and have your wife and children taken from you.¡¹

    I ignore Catherine¡¯s cynicism. Her heart probably doesn¡¯t feel calm unless she resents me. Besides, her body has already be unable to live without me. In due time, her heart will also fall.

    ¡¸Welle in, we still have food and alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it. Tell Nonna-san that I said congrattions.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll tell the three of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Three people......being lusted after by such a sex beast, I feel sorry for them.¡¹

    Catherine stood on her tiptoes and stuck out her lips. After about a 30 second kiss, she separated and left.

    (Light Novels Illustration: Catherine visits)

    ¡¸If you say it, I¡¯ll take care of you though.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t notice that Catherine was crying, and that her stomach was bulging a little. I didn¡¯t realize until she came and told me about it. I¡¯ll just pretend that I didn¡¯t notice that she was trying to hide it from me.

    Now that the banquet is almost over, everyone has already started to reach for fruits and yogurts, etc. The only ones who are still eating meat and drinking alcohol are just Irijina and Mack.

    Erich is also saying ¡®it¡¯s about time¡¯ and is sending the guests back home. After this, it seems Agor, Christoph and Mack will be sent to the town¡¯s brothel at Bruno¡¯s expense. As expected, it is impossible for Erich to do so since he¡¯s so widely known; there are also many women who are charmed by his heroic stories. If he calls out to a woman, they would instantly follow him.

    ¡¸Mack, you look big so control yourself, but don¡¯t break them ¡®kay?¡¹6

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Mack silently stuck his thumb up.

    The servants mobilized to clean up the ruined living room. All the household members went to sleep.

    The ones left are Nonna, Ca, Mel and myself. They adjusted their dresses and came next to me.

    ¡¸Shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸dly.¡¹

    Our destination is naturally my bedroom. This is the night to consummate our marriage, so this is the beginning of a fun night.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Winter

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander.

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area

    Assets: 90 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Custom-maderge spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter),

    Melissa, Maria, Rita, Kuu, Ruu, Catherine muting)

    Servants: Sebastian (butler), Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander),

    Leopolt (armymander), Schwartz (horse), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    Sexual Partners: 40, children who have been born: 6

 Chapter 61: The Three Disheveled Blooming Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Three Disheveled Blooming Flowers</h4>

    ¡¸Please start from me first.¡¹

    On our first night as newlyweds, unlike our usual nights, they decided to take turns being my partner one at a time. After getting married, it¡¯s natural for them to want to be loved individually on the first night. The legal wife Nonna will be the first one to be loved.

    ¡¸We will be waiting in the room next door. When it¡¯s over, no....when Nonna-san loses her consciousness please call us.¡¹

    Before the wedding, I did not embrace any of the other girls, so everyone was aware that I was in a state of abstinence for about a week¡¯s time. They themselves knew that the deed will be intense enough to knock them out.

    The two of the left the room, and only Nonna and I were left.

    ¡¸Then, please go ahead.¡¹

    Nonna stands next to the bed. The man has a duty to take off the bride¡¯s dress. As if touching something fragile, I carefully strip the dress that wasfortable to the touch.

    Nonna bes the way she was when she was just born, but she didn¡¯t hide anything and was standing in a dignified manner. Since we have just gotten married and became a couple, there is nothing to be embarrassed about anymore, and she also needs to show me everything. Moreover, her body is not one where you need to hide anything. Her skin is like the untouched snow, with not a single scratch on it, and her enormous breasts stand out from her slender body; there aren¡¯t any men who wouldn¡¯t be excited from this.

    I also take my clothes off and be naked. My cock is pointing to the ceiling like there¡¯s no tomorrow.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to hold back. I have been told that the god of love will watch over the sworn couple on the first night.¡¹

    So the god of love will be peeping on us, not Miti.

    ¡¸Our violent intercourse will be the proof of our depth of love, and god will be pleased.¡¹

    What a perverted god, but I do agree with that.

    ¡¸Well let¡¯s get right into it......before that though, there¡¯s this.¡¹

    I took out a bottle from the side of the bed.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡¹

    I spread the contents on the room floor. At first they just seem like pebbles, but after they came out of the bottle they immediately began to shine in lights of various colours.

    ¡¸This is......luminous stones?¡¹

    She knows about them. This stone is taken from ces such as mines, and is a gem you can rarely find underground. I was told that they weren¡¯t formed from the crystallisation of magical power, but it still has that name. Once exposed to the air, it will reflect a faint light for a while and eventually be just a in old rock. They don¡¯t really have many applicable uses but, since they are quite scarce, they are expensive.....It has a value of about 50 gold pieces for one bottle¡¯s portion.

    ¡¸......How beautiful, it¡¯s like I¡¯m in a different world.¡¹

    Since this stone isn¡¯t very practical, it is mainly used in things like rituals, and to spice up the activities between man and woman. The luminous stones I scattered on the floor were red, yellow and blue, and even though there were some of the same colour, there were bright ones and paler ones, and it was like we were in the sky filled with stars.

    ¡¸Well shall we get started?¡¹

    The light from the stones aren¡¯t strong, but with such arge amount, even if we don¡¯t have the oilmp we could somehow make out each other¡¯s faces. I pick Nonna up and throw her onto the bed. I quietly continued to rub my erect cock on Nonna¡¯s thighs, as she was still mesmerized by such an enchanting scene.

    ¡¸......Such a, for this to be such a wonderful first night......aah, it¡¯s unbelievable.¡¹

    When I got on top of her, she doesn¡¯t show me any instance of resistance or embarrassment. I kiss her while checking her hole and Nonna already doesn¡¯t need any more preparation. It was so wet that even if you were to say that it was after just finishing the act, she could still continue. Shey t on her back and left everything to me, spreading her legs and massaging her own breasts.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s now, it feels like I can ept you from anywhere. Do it hard with all your might.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. If you can¡¯t take it, then say it.¡¹

    I slide my meat rod over Nonna¡¯s white skin until it reaches her pink vagina. That ce should have been ravaged quite thoroughly by now, but even so, it¡¯s still quite nice. It¡¯s already wet and slightly opening up, butpared with my cock, it seems pretty small and doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll fit. However this hole, as well as all the nooks and crannies of this woman belongs to me.

    I thrust my hips with great momentum without hesitation.

    ¡¸Aaaah!!!¡¹

    My cock goes much deeper than normal, and is pretty much buried all the way in up to the root. Her breasts jiggle from the force of my thrust. She lets out a voice of pain briefly but she soon calms down, raining kisses on me. She stretches her hand to my cock to confirm that it has pierced her own hole, and smiles at the fact that there are no gaps.

    ¡¸Finally, I have taken everything in up to the root. I am proud as your legal wife.¡¹

    Nonna was quite pumped up like never before, but even so my cock is still too big for her delicate body. Cold sweat is leaking from her, and when I pet her stomach, it has expanded so that my shape can distinctly be recognized.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Please go ahead and torture me as you like.¡¹

    I can¡¯t go on like this. I turn Nonna to face the other way.

    ¡¸Eh! That is.¡¹

    Nonna probably wanted to make love with me while facing me, so she resisted slightly. But I turned Nonna the other way and grabbed her thigh, picking her up.

    ¡¸Kyaa! This is!?¡¹

    In this position, Nonna should be able to see all the lights scattered around the bedroom. This is because she is quite often especially affected by the mood. If I make love to her in this romantic scene, she¡¯ll be able to feel pleasure even when my different-sized thing enters her.

    ¡¸How gorgeous.......¡¡This beauty......I have no words!¡¡The starry sky is in this room!¡¹

    I lift Nonna up and turn her back around to face me and made love to her. When I picked her up, her breasts shake quite fiercely, making ¡®bafubafu¡¯ sounds. How many men in the world could witness such a sight? 1

    That gets me even harder, resulting in the two of us receiving stimtion together.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! I love you!¡¹

    When she is hugged from the front, my entire body from the chest to my stomach is being crushed by her breasts and I can¡¯t get enough of it.

    ¡¸Nonna you are my wife! My woman! These are my breasts!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Yes! All of Nonna belongs to Aegir-sama!¡¹

    I got a little bit violent in loving her, but Nonna epts it. The intense deed continued on for awhile.

    ¡¸Aaaah¨C!!¡¹

    Nonna is climaxing, and I also ejacte. Two-person¡¯s worth of juices spew out from the ce where we are connected, but I continue to move without paying too much attention to that. The time of love between just the two of us continued until Nonna faints.

    I pierced deep into the back and I have already ejacted twice. I pull out for now and the seed inside of her flows out, then I drink some water. I was going to take a little break but Nonna rests her breasts on top of my face.

    ¡¸Ufufu, how are they?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, these are the best breasts.¡¹

    I knead the breasts on top of me, and lick her nipples. Nonna¡¯s nipples are quite smallpared to her explosively violent breasts. It seems she herself is a little concerned that her nipples have some colour to them. But if I worried about something like that, Mel would go insane.

    ¡¸No matter how much I look at them they¡¯re incredible breasts......I¡¯ve never seen such a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, well I have never seen such arge cock like Aegir-sama¡¯s either you know?¡¹

    We look at each other and smile.

    ¡¸You wanna have a match?¡¹

    ¡¸dly. ?¡¹

    I stand in the center of the bed, while Nonna kneels at my feet and looks up at my cock.

    ¡¸Then here Ie.¡¹

    (Light Novels Illustration: Nonna and Aegir¡¯s Match)

    Nonna drools over her own breasts and squeezes my cock in between them. My thing that is called monstrous by the other girls is snugly covered.

    ¡¸......The head stuck out.¡¹

    However, everything could not be wrapped as the very tip is sticking out in front of Nonna¡¯s eyes. It probably has an incredible smell since it was craving sex up until now. Unable to bear it, Nonna extends her tongue but she stops midway.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you feel good using just my breasts!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    Nonna moves her own breasts skillfully and rubs me. She isn¡¯t simply squeezing me and rubbing, but she is hitting my rod with her nipples, she¡¯s deeply sandwiching and massaging me, and doing various caressing. The pleasure itself wasn¡¯t that strong but the sight of my cock being sandwiched and it freely moving around like that instantly amplified my pleasure.

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re about to release your seed?¡¹

    ¡¸You can tell?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I didn¡¯t receive your seed hundreds of times for nothing.¡¹

    In fact, I am already at the point where I can cum at any time. I want to cum while being wrapped in her breasts, but it would be boring to let it out on her body.

    ¡¸How should I receive it?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you drink it while it¡¯s sandwiched?¡¹

    Nonna grins.

    ¡¸Of course. Please let out plenty of it.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s movements changed and her breasts start making pping noises. She¡¯s using her whole body to attack the protruding cock that is on the verge of ejacting. My meat rod is being gently stimted by Nonna¡¯srge and soft breasts.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Nmmoh!¡¹

    My rock hard cock trembles once strongly, and Nonna, sensing my ejaction, envelops it with her mouth. I press against her head instinctively.

    ¡¸O-!¡¹

    My balls feel a dull pain as I release arge amount of ejaction, and the semen flows into Nonna¡¯s mouth. At first she desperately gulped it down and I thought she couldn¡¯t drink it all, so I stuffed it deeper in her throat to pour in my seed directly in her body.

    ¡¸Oooo......¡¹

    ¡¸Nbo......ngh......nn......¡¹

    After the long, long ejaction ended, I slowly pull out the cock that went in all the way to her stomach. As expected, the satisfied cock has gotten smaller. Nonna fell over symmetrically on the bed and was breathing quite roughly.

    ¡¸Haah! Haah! Please take a look. I drank it all, not leaving a single drop.¡¹

    Nonna opens her mouth and shows me. She has arge amount of semen umted in her belly so it is emitting smell from her clean mouth.

    ¡¸You did well. I¡¯m happy.¡¹

    ¡¸It is also the wife¡¯s duty to drink up her husband¡¯s semen.¡¹

    A wife is quite the lewd creature.

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s about time......as expected I won¡¯t be monopolizing you for the entire night.¡¹

    Nonna wipes her mouth andys on the bed. It seems that the time hase to switch. She has exhausted her stamina, and my fire of lust has been lit so if I attacked Nonna seriously now, she would easily faint. The attacks up until now were rxing and having her enjoy the mood.

    ¡¸Show me a little of your lewd appearance.¡¹

    My cock has withered from the previousrge amount of ejaction. If I see Nonna¡¯s naked body then it¡¯ll get hard up to a certain amount, but I might as well do it while I¡¯mpletely hard.

    ¡¸For something like that......how is this?¡¹

    While Nonna is still lying down, she grabbed her own breasts, bringing them to her mouth and holding them in her mouth. If Maria or Celia saw this they would probably die in agony from jealousy of not being able to do such masturbating acts.

    I can hear the sounds of blood flowing back into my crotch. In an instant my cock is pointing towards the ceiling and Nonna lets out a voice of happiness.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll send you flying in pleasure.¡¹

    I get on top of Nonna, who¡¯sying on her back, and stick my cock in her in her favourite missionary position.

    ¡¸Aahn!¡¹

    Nonna screams but her insides are much softer than usual, so it goes in easily. I crush her breasts with my chest and glue myself to her. She loves being embraced like this.

    I hold the hand that was going to rub my back on top of her head, pausing to kiss her intensely. Her legs are wrapped desperately around my waist, glueing herself close to me.

    ¡¸Nonna......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    We call each other¡¯s names while swinging our hips. The vivid sound of flesh pping resonates among the starry sky rolled out on the floor, and she squirts, drooling while moaning. She reaches small climaxes endlessly, and Nonna can feel herself reaching her limit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll......fly on......the next one.......Show me......your face......¡¹

    For thest one, she chose my face instead of the beautiful background. We stare at each other at point-nk range, and I pull my cock from her repeatedly convulsing hole. Nonnains unsatisfied, but she knows what ising next.

    ¡¸Fuun!¡¹

    I m the withdrawn cock back in her to the deepest back, reaching all the way to the entrance of her womb.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¡ª¨C!!¡¹

    Nonna is clinging to me with her entire body, and after gripping my back with her nails, she starts to lose strength gradually and sinks into the bed. She squirts intermittently at my crotch, but that also got weaker. She is starting to emit soft sleeping sounds from her mouth, and I wipe the outflowing semen with a towel after pulling my cock out.

    ¡¸Fuu......it was more amazing than usual.¡¹

    When I look, Nonna¡¯s hole is still opened. I got a little uneasy as to whether it has gottenpletely loose.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. If it¡¯s like this, it will turn back to normal soon.¡¹

    When I turned to look back in a hurry, Rita was standing there holding the sheets.

    ¡¸Amazing, this is so romantic. If a woman was embraced in something like this by you, then you¡¯d win hands down.¡¹

    ¡¸Rita, I¡¯m sorry but for today, prepare only for the four of us.¡¹

    As expected, I don¡¯t want toy my hands on the other girls on the first night of our marriage.

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware. However, it would not feel good if they were to get on the sheets that were wet by another girl¡¯s feelings, right?¡¹

    The sheets contain quite a lot of moisture from the traces that Nonna left. Rita swiftly changed them and left some drinks before leaving the room.

    ¡¸Sorry for this, you¡¯re a great help.¡¹

    As expected, if we left it as it was Ca would also feel unpleasant.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, since I believe that my devotion will be returned to me someday by your cock..¡¹

    Rita hastily leaves the room. I pick up Nonna and carry her over to the bed prepared for her in the next room, calling Ca as well.

    ¡¸Uwa......it¡¯s pretty.¡¹

    Ca also seems to be fascinated by the starry sky in the room. I go around her and take off her dress while inviting her to the bed.

    ¡¸It smells like Nonna......¡¹

    That can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s because I made love to her that much.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not. Actually, that woman, I don¡¯t dislike her that much.¡¹

    She can¡¯t hear us, right!? I check the thickness of the wall by tapping the wall connecting the adjoining room. As I thought, the two of them don¡¯t actually have a bad rtionship with each other.

    ¡¸But now it¡¯s mine. I¡¯ll disperse Nonna¡¯s scent.¡¹

    The ce where it has the most of Nonna¡¯s smell. She puts my cock into the deepest part of her mouth. She¡¯s sucking seriously as if she wants to milk me right off the bat, and a bit of her boorish personality shows and sometimes her teeth scrape against me, but to my hard cock, it¡¯s quite good stimtion. Sitting on the floor at my feet in an imposing stance and caressing me doesn¡¯t quite fit the atmosphere, but Ca looks satisfied.

    I started to get aroused from the intense movements and as I was about to press against her head, her mouth separated from me.

    ¡¸It would nd if the first is with my mouth.¡¹

    Lastly, she took the saliva umted in her mouth and smeared my entire cock messily, rubbing it a few times.

    ¡¸Can I get on top?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But you¡¯re doing everything.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like a man has to be attacking on the first night.¡¹

    Ca drops her waist and takes me in. But she didn¡¯t sit down all the way and her hips are slightly floating. It would also be painful for her to take me in all the way to the root.

    ¡¸Kuha......this huge dick, as usual it¡¯s quite fiendish. It¡¯s much bigger than a bad donkey¡¯s right?¡¹

    ¡¸You are also shaking quite well.¡¹

    Without thinking, I grabbed onto the two shaking mounds with my hands. Ca has a lean body and mourous flesh. When I squeeze her, her hole tightens in conjunction.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m also actually quite big right? That woman just has monstrous tits.¡¹

    Ca can also be ssified as havingrge breasts. It¡¯s just that Nonna¡¯s enormous breasts are too big and are overshadowing everyone else¡¯s. The one who truly has the most sorry chest is Maria.....

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about the other girls.¡¹

    Ca bites me on the nape of my neck. You were the one who brought it up though.

    ¡¸You could tell?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it expanded after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry about that. ......Also could you start moving soon?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, watch this.¡¹

    Ca sps both her hands behind her head and sticks out her hips. Her movements are not simply back and forth, and up and down but it was like she was dancing ¨C she was gyrating and twisting around, then she bent forward as if urging me to suck her breasts, showing off a diverse range of moves.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that? Is it good?¡¹

    She ced one hand on my chest and one hand on her own hips and danced. Her breasts are jiggling around, bringing me more excitement.

    ¡¸Amazing moves. Did you practice?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, every night with a pillow between my crotch going ¡®Aegir, Aegir~¡¯ ....it expanded!¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but get fired up when I hear about such a free girl practicing sex techniques for my sake every night. Not being able to be patient any more, I grab her waist and thrust upwards savagely.

    ¡¸Nnh! Amazing!! .....After, Melissa also taught me a little.¡¹

    I¡¯m starting to imagine the scene where Ca and Melissa are intertwined with each other while practicing.

    ¡¸......it expanded even more! You cheater!!¡¹

    Ca ces both hands on my chest and moves her hips roughly. It wasn¡¯t like the previous movements where she was trying to have fun, they were movements for the sake of receiving my semen.

    ¡¸Aegir-! I love you! I will always love you-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ca, you will always be my woman! Uu-!¡¹

    Seeing how I stopped moving, Ca drops her hips and fixed them in ce. Then when she felt the seed shooting up, she stiffens and copses on top of my chest.

    ¡¸Byuu, byuu, byuu, ......it pulsed 12 times.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t count it, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu, I¡¯ll ask Nonna and the others how many times they got tomorrow.¡¹

    I¡¯m concerned about the rtionship between my wives. We will be together from now on until we die afterall. That is not only the rtionship between myself and the girls, but it is also the bond between the girls themselves.

    ¡¸Aha! The amount is amazing!¡¹

    When Ca pulls out my cock, she leaves a puddle of my seed on my stomach.

    ¡¸Such a waste.¡¹

    Ca scoops it up and sters it against her genitals, that spectacr scene causes my cock to once again stand erect.

    When she saw that, she stood up and moved all the way to the window.

    ¡¸If I take too long then the night will be over, I¡¯d feel sorry for Mel.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you to be concerned about others. Even if it gets bright, I¡¯ll continue until everyone is satisfied, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I never had such a sticky nature in the beginning.¡¹

    Ca puts her hand on the wall and turns back to look at me. The semen that she painted earlier caused the surroundings of her genitals to be dripping.

    ¡¸Do it roughly with all your might. Do it so that I¡¯ll scream loud enough for the whole house to hear.¡¹

    ¡¸Such a pervert.¡¹

    I stand up and move around behind Ca.

    ¡¸Our girls are all perverts. It¡¯s because we¡¯re all happy from Aegir¡¯s monstrous cock, right? Our home is a den of lewdness.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Nonna and Celia will vehemently protest that. But I like how Ca doesn¡¯t hold back on those sorts of things.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll have to punish those naughty girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, torture me with attacks from yourrge dick.¡¹

    I grab her butt and prate her. When I do so, Ca matches my thrusts and sticks her ass out with all her might, plunging it all to way to the entrance of her womb.

    ¡¸Nkyaaa!!¡¹

    Just as Ca dered, she screamed so that the entire house could hear.

    From there, it was like a storm of sex, we move around from the wall to the desk, sofa, bed, while still connected from behind. Of course we were constantly shaking our hips so if there were any spectators, they would surely think that it was aical appearance. But in actual fact it was a splendid coption, I push her down on the sofa and ejacte, I roll her on the bed and ejacte, I put her feet on the floor and ejacte and attack wholeheartedly, and Ca moans continuously.

    ¡¸He-hey! Could you put it in even deeper? Until it reaches the inside of my womb. Melissa did it right?¡¹

    Ca gets overexcited and suggests something dangerous, but she probably wants to make children, so I don¡¯t want to let her injure her womb.

    ¡¸If you want children then you should stop. In return I¡¯ll do anything else that¡¯s fun.¡¹

    It seems Ca is already close to herst climax so I¡¯ll let her choose her finishing position.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to continue from the back like this......just, the ce......¡¹

    I was urged by Ca to move all the way to the window and when we did so, she surprisingly opened the window. Furthermore, she leaned far out of the window, feeling the wind.

    ¡¸This is fine! Attack me fiercely!¡¹

    ¡¸......They¡¯ll hear you though?¡¹

    The problem isn¡¯t that she might get heard. It¡¯s already at the point where she is asking to be heard.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t just embracing a woman. Do you dislike letting the neighbours know?¡¹

    I can see the appearance of Nonna resting her head in her hands, but I guess it¡¯ll be just for today. Probably the entire capital already knows that I¡¯m a women lover from the rumours, who cares.

    ¡¸There-!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn!¡¡......Aaaaaaah!!!! Nnaaaaaah!! Kyaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Matching my insertion, Ca took deep breaths and let out loud moans out from the window. It wasn¡¯t clear that her voice was out of pleasure, but it was just one of her preferences. The time waste at night and although the mansion wasrge, as expected, her voice resonated throughout the neighbourhood. In the pitch ck, several of the neighbouring houses are lighting their oilmps.

    ¡¸The thick dick came!! Thrust it in me moreeee! Nhoooo!! This dick¡¯s the bestttttt!!¡¹

    Ca faces towards the outside and purposely screams vulgarly that you could not bear to listen to. Without a doubt the neighbouring houses could hear everything, and my reputation as being obsessed with women will probably be exaggerated.

    Stupid Ca!!

    Nonna probably woke up. She heard the voice from the adjoining room, but since it was our precious time together, it¡¯s not like she coulde in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to let people hear you, but wouldn¡¯t it be better if the two of us had more fun?¡¹

    To me, rather than showing people, I want the two of us to make love to each other intensely.

    ¡¸Alright. ......But, to be honest, screaming vulgar things like this, letting people hear me, I think......¡¹

    Ca¡¯s crotch is flooding.

    ¡¸Geez just do what you want......¡¹

    I don¡¯t pay attention to it and continue to thrust repeatedly from the back of Ca, Ca screams obscenely. The people in the entire house have already been woken up and the window of the house next door has also been opened. Even so, we made love to each other unabashed, and we finally reach thest moment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also......at my limit.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t have the luxury to scream obscenely anymore as I hug her from behind and suck on the nape of her neck. I leave my mark on her as to say that she is my woman while releasing my seed.

    ¡¸All of it, do all of it! Please!¡¹

    While telling me that, Ca turned back. Then she put my fingers in her mouth as she shakes her ass even more.

    ¡¸Is that how it is?!¡¹

    It seems she meant all her holes, so she forcefully screwed my fingers in her mouth, and when the other hand¡¯s fingers dug into her asshole, Ca looked satisfied as she leaned against the window and copsed.

    Well, just when I was thinking that Mel is next, it seems Ca¡¯s consciousness hasn¡¯t flown away yet.

    ¡¸Lift me......up......for the.....st.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I pull my cock out, and hug her, lifting Ca up while she¡¯s still facing the other way.

    ¡¸Just like that......by the window......¡¹

    What is it? I take her to the window and she used her fingers to spread her genitals, which were slightly swollen from the intense intercourse.

    ¡¸Looook!! Look at everythinggg!!¡¹

    Arge amount of my seed and her urine was sprayed out from Ca¡¯s insides; the moonlight reflected off of it and shined brilliantly. Once she finished urinating outside the window, she lost consciousness with a satisfied look on her face.

    ¡¸......She¡¯s such a pervert. It could be heard by everyone in the town, let alone those in the house.¡¹

    Rita appears again and changes the sheets. But this time, the floor has also covered in juices.

    ¡¸You couldn¡¯t imagine something like this from the usual Ca-san.¡¹

    Rita says as she takes out a cloth and quickly mops it up.

    ¡¸A terrible pervert......but she has such a happy face.¡¹

    Unlike Nonna who was sleeping quietly, Ca¡¯s eyes are half-opened, her tongue was sticking out, and her legs were spread apart obscenely. It¡¯s the exact appearance of someone who just got raped, but her cheeks were rxed and she looked happy.

    ¡¸So the next one is Mel-san right? She¡¯s thest one so please don¡¯t hold back and get the bed and the room dirty.¡¹

    After the cleaning of the room was done, Rita left quickly. It¡¯s not like I intend to get the room dirty though. I carry Ca, who was in a horrible state, to the standby room and Nonna ps her cheeks lightly.

    ¡¸......This pervert, making such a happy face......really such a pervert.¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave Nonna to look after Ca. Well, Mel is next.

    ¡¸Uuu, it¡¯s hard to listen to the endless sounds of your husband embracing girls in the adjoining room.¡¹

    Mel was in a little bad mood. First, I¡¯ll kiss her and caress her as if dancing among the lights of the stones.

    ¡¸Amazing, it¡¯s just like a starry sky. Preparing something like this, you are really skilled at making a woman melt.¡¹

    This stone is very popr among the women. They are expensive as expected though, but when I get the chance I¡¯ll test them out again.

    ¡¸Um, could you remove my dress first? When you get me too aroused, it¡¯ll be dreadful.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about, but I strip her dress and continue kissing her. She is increasingly aroused and when I hug her strongly, I arrive at the reason. When I look at the wet feeling against my chest, I saw Mel squirting white milk from her breasts.

    ¡¸Aaah, it¡¯s embarrassing! I can¡¯t help it though, since Sue is just starting to get weaned.¡¹ 2

    The breast milk that she had been giving to Sue up until now causes her breasts to swell, so when you give them stimtion it startsing out. It¡¯s not something embarrassing, it¡¯s wonderful.

    ¡¸Squeeze me with your breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? You want me to squeeze you?¡¹

    Mel also has reasonable sized breasts, but among the absolute reigning champion Nonna, and the voluptuous Ca and Melissa, she doesn¡¯t really stand out, so she hasn¡¯t really used them to service me.

    ¡¸Aegir-san¡¯s thing is too big so with my size I won¡¯t be able to squeeze them that well, and groping my breasts now, well.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, so do it.¡¹

    Mel gave in, squeezing my meat rod between her breasts filled with milk, moving them up and down. That action also brought Mel quite the amount of stimtion........

    ¡¸Ooh-! It came out.¡¹

    A fountain of white liquid blew out from her nipples and sprinkled all over my body. Mel is trying to suppress it somewhat but when she presses her breasts against my cock, the stimtion causes an everrger eruption.

    ¡¸Geez! If I do this then it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ll spray it everywhere. That was probably your objective from the beginning wasn¡¯t it?! ......Well if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll have to go along with it until the end, so enjoy being covered with the breast milk.¡¹

    Mel got serious and moved her body roughly, getting my body and the bed covered with her breast milk.

    ¡¸Could you let me squeeze them?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really a helpless one......do as you please.¡¹

    I have Mel sit on the edge of the bed and I hug her from behind, groping her breasts. Immediately breast milk sprayed out but the amount was small.

    ¡¸If you squeeze it slowly more from the base then......¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    I did as Mel dered and milk came out with twice the amount of force. It was a waste so I put it in a cup. When I show Mel the umted milk, she turns red and looks away.

    The forey is finished, and it¡¯s about time we change positions to be one. My cock is still raring to go and is plenty enough to please Mel. Mel sighed and she started to speak solemnly while staring at my cock.

    ¡¸As usual......I¡¯m just a woman who gets pleased from having a man close to 20 years younger embrace her.¡¹

    ¡¸On top of that, you¡¯re squirting breast milk.¡¹

    When I poke fun at her, Mel grips my important ce tighter. I spoke up without thinking.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a pathetic woman who was driven mad by this monster. I finally gave birth to a child and became a wife.¡¹

    The child and the wife, both of those are things you wanted right? But it would be insensitive for me to say.

    ¡¸Until it¡¯s over, this monster will be taking care of me as a woman, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like your hole closes up when it¡¯s over right? If you¡¯re pretty then I¡¯ll embrace you forever.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try my hardest to take care of that.¡¹

    The both of us continue to rub each other¡¯s genitals while talking, but the one who made a sound first was me.

    ¡¸Nowe.¡¹

    I sit cross legged and called her over.

    ¡¸Thanks for the meal.¡¹

    She is already wetter than she has ever been before.

    ¡¸Uuu!! Aha-! Fu.......in this position I can¡¯t move furiously, is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s fine. This is good.¡¹

    In this position, Mel¡¯s breasts are perfectly in front of my face.

    ¡¸Ufufu, so you¡¯re going to drink while you¡¯re entering me?¡¹

    I got exposed, but that¡¯s exactly correct. It seems that my instincts seek the breast milk of a female. Perhaps it is because of things like a mother¡¯s love, and it might be because a 20 year old man wants something embarrassing.

    ¡¸Have as much as you want. Sue is also weaned, so I don¡¯t mind even if you drink it all.¡¹

    The stimtion from the insertion already causes juices to leak from her nipples. I suck them, almost as if biting them.

    ¡¸Nnah! Even though I just weaned my child, I have arge baby now.¡¹

    I alternate between left and right nipple and suck all over the ce. There is still enough of Mel¡¯s breast milk for me to gulp down.

    ¡¸Delicious......This might be a habit.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmou, ah-! While you¡¯re piercing me with your big cock, nnh-! Such simple mindedness nnh!¡¹

    I move my hips slowly while burying my face in her breasts and drinking her breast milk. Mel is petting that head of mine gently.

    ¡¸If you want breast milk, then I¡¯ll give you as much as you want. However, when Sue grows bigger, I won¡¯t be able to secrete any more.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ll be a waste.¡¹

    ¡¸But there is a way.¡¹

    Mel strokes her stomach that was slightly inted from being stabbed by me.

    ¡¸Three of them were safely born. It¡¯s a little worn out over the years, but it can still give birth.¡¹

    Mel is 37 years old, she can probably still give birth to 2 or 3 more. When I thought about hurrying up the mating process, my crotch pulsed. Just the thought was enough to get me aroused and it might get me to premature ejacte.

    ¡¸Ara? Already? Ah-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    I hug Mel, who was riding on myp, and thrust my hips upwards. After a short moment, Mel¡¯s stomach slowly expanded. My cock is tightly inside her so it won¡¯t spill.

    ¡¸You still came this much after thoroughly embracing two people......? I¡¯ll have to prepare for my next birth.¡¹

    I wanted to change positions but Mel held my shoulders down.

    ¡¸If possible, could we not continue like this? I¡¯ll give my milk to this young man while he gives me his seed. If you do it with a motive then you¡¯ll feel unbelievable pleasure.¡¹

    The body that I was hugging was dyed red in arousal. Mel¡¯s face seems to have no more luxury and even if I don¡¯t move roughly, she¡¯ll lose her consciousness. As if responding to her body, her clitoris gotrger and is hitting my crotch. My sweaty body has an extra piece of flesh touching me slightly, but it¡¯s soft and veryfortable to hug.

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re over 30, you¡¯re still beautiful.¡¹

    ¡¸What is this, all of a sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸You still have skin, beauty and hips and stomach that I want to impregnate, that doesn¡¯t lose to young women......¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-! What are you talking about, it¡¯s too embarrassing!¡¹

    No matter how much Melins, I pile lots of praises on her while in between my gulps of her milk. Of course, my hips don¡¯t stop and continue to move.

    I suck, thrust and praise, and finally Mel reaches her limit. Among the slow movements, her insides are convulsing, as she climaxes and hugs my head.

    ¡¸Guuuuuu, ah-! Aaaaaaah......¡¹

    It was a rxing climax, but something unexpected happened here.

    ¡¸Aah-!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Because her arms lost her strength, her weight is loaded onto my cock and it enters even deeper. Whether it was due to it being a special night that her sexual feelings are increased and the entrance to her womb is loosened. Also Mel is a woman who has given birth to three people so it wasparatively easier to open her womb.

    With a squelch, the tip of my dick peeks into her womb. It was pain since the time she gave birth, and the pleasure of giving everything to a man.

    ¡¸gh¡ª¡ª¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uo-!¡¹

    From the feeling of viting a womb, that I could not enjoy except with Melissa, I start ejacting. And the impact of feeling me ejacte directly into her womb caused Mel¡¯s head to swing back, she didn¡¯t even let out a sound, and her face warped in pleasure in a manner that she could not show her face to her daughter, then fainted. Breast milk is squirting out from her breasts like a broken fountain.

    ¡¸It seems that you have satisfied everyone.¡¹

    Ritaes for the third time, she quickly exchanges the sheets that were covered by breast milk.

    ¡¸The night is already ending. I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. You will give me thanks the next day, to my body, right? ¡¹

    Rita grins and was about to leave the room.

    ¡¸Sorry for making you do things like a cleaningdy.¡¹

    Rita is wearing maid-like clothes but she is my lover. Although it was pushed onto her forcefully, she¡¯s different from the servants and it¡¯s not like she has to do the work.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry. If I am of use to Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    I am curious about that. Why is Rita doing this much and working like this?

    ¡¸Rita, why are you working so much for me?¡¹

    ¡¸I have an ulterior motive.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it money or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not.¡¹

    Rita turns around and points at my crotch.

    ¡¸I, should I say it is your thing......? To say it frankly, I love yourrge cock. ¡¹

    The words came out.

    ¡¸The first time I saw Hardlett-sama¡¯s thing, I thought it was some sort of joke. It was like the size of a horse, and the shape was also fantastic. Argely expanded meat umbre, a rod with lots of veins crawling over it, in addition it was hard like steel......everything was perfect!¡¹

    ¡¸O, oh.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually being embraced I felt its wonderfulness and it was more than my expectations, and I thought it would be fine if I died.¡¹

    So that¡¯s it, Rita quietly says.

    ¡¸If you¡¯ll be affectionate with me using this wonderful cock then I¡¯d even sell my soul to the devil. Even things like licking Hardlett-sama¡¯s feet or peeing on me would be like nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore don¡¯t hold back and work me hard, and please asionally pound me with your dick. I will be delighted with that much.¡¹

    I thought she was originally a woman who felt happiness from being ruled over, but unexpectedly she is deep in the darkness.

    ¡¸Um......¡¹

    The door opened and Nonna and Ca excitedly came. After our first night, it¡¯s natural to think that we would sleep together.

    ¡¸Uuun¡¹

    Mel, whose consciousness flew away, also realizes quickly.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be morning soon. Let¡¯s sleep lots today until evening.¡¹

    The two of them jumped into bed. The sleeping Mel is on my right hand, Ca is on my left hand, and Nonna got on top of my body, then we fall asleep.

 Chapter 62: The Returned Letter

    <h4>Chapter 62: The Returned Letter</h4>

    ¡¸Uuuuuunn......¡¹ 1

    After my intense exercisest night, I felt sluggish when waking up. I pull away gently from the three girls coiling around me, trying not to wake them up.

    I opened the window while stepping around the rocks that have lost their light. The sun has already risen high.

    ¡¸......Uuuun¡¹

    ¡¸......Gue¡¹

    Nonna turns around in her sleep and her humongous breasts cover Ca¡¯s face. Ooh, it¡¯spletely covering her nose and mouth. Ca¡¯s limbs are kicking and struggling, finally she was able to grasp her breasts and push her off.

    ¡¸Puha-What is this?! Are you trying to kill a newlywed so soon!? Take it off......stinks of Nonna.¡¹

    There is something sticky on Nonna¡¯s face, it¡¯s probably wet from Mel¡¯s breast milk.

    ¡¸That reminds me, in the end of yesterday, it didn¡¯t stop.¡¹

    ¡¸But it won¡¯te out next time you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, it¡¯s not like you should be dripping all the time. If I suck on it, it shoulde out.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Try tasting it a bit.¡¹

    I¡¯m also reluctant, it¡¯ll be fine if I take one side right?

    ¡¸Uuun, my face is all sticky............What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Nonna wakes up with the sleeping Mel¡¯s twisted body in front of her face, and Ca and I were sucking on one breast each. We both get plenty of morning milk and we can start our day.

    Having worked until dawn, we were supposed to be sleeping up till noon but there are still many women who didn¡¯te to the living room. Having checked on yesterday¡¯s condition, Maria and Kuu arepletely out of the question, and they certainly won¡¯t be able to get up for the whole day. Melissa is holding her a head a little. Irijina woke up with me at daybreak quite excited and seems to be running around in the garden full of energy.

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s alright for today. Why don¡¯t we make tea for our first day as newlyweds?¡¹

    I sit down on the sofa, and the three beauties were feeding me tea and snacks. This luxurious lifestyle is good too. But this peace won¡¯tst for long.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaa!!¡¹

    A scream resounded ¨C it¡¯s Celia¡¯s voice. It¡¯s rare to see her so flustered. With noisy shuffling from her footsteps, she appears. She just woke up so she her bed hair was pretty bad.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama! Yesterday, who was in my room?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Well that is......¡¹

    Celia instantly hides the paper she was holding in her hand. Oh yeah, I did do something mischievous like that yesterday. Let¡¯s y along some more.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, I had Christoph carry you while you were drunk, you talked for quite a while, huh?¡¹

    Celia fell to her knees heartbroken. She hangs her head, muttering curses.

    ¡¸How did this happen......if I don¡¯t erase it......if I don¡¯t silence him.¡¹

    Celia tenses her faces as if she has prepared herself.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, where is Christoph-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday, he went to the brothel. He went back in the morning and at this moment isn¡¯t he probably sleeping in the army dormitories?¡¹

    ¡¸The brothel......I¡¯ll go out for a bit ande back.¡¹

    Celia has an incredible look as she prepares to go out. It¡¯s not like this lie will cause Christoph to take a cute girl away from me, right? If a cute girl was taken from me, I would take damage equal to having Nonna stolen from me.

    But it seems I don¡¯t need to worry about that.

    ¡¸......Celia? Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡¹

    She hides a dagger in her thigh and holds her sword. She has throwing knives and other shady gear on her body that I¡¯ve never seen before.

    ¡¸I¡¯m borrowing Schwartz. It is something that I must take care of without fail!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, where are you going to do what?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin my circumstancester! Please let me go! If I don¡¯t silence that man, I won¡¯t be able to stay by Aegir-sama¡¯s side!¡¹

    I¡¯ll just cut that guy¡¯s head off! Celia is making a fuss, crying and screaming, and everyone is gathering to see what was going on. In the end, I admitted my guilt and my three new wives gave me the cold shoulder.

    ¡¸Aaaah, I¡¯m so d, I¡¯m really d, I thought that I was defiled by that man, and his filthy liquids were poured into me, uuuuu.¡¹

    It seems like Celia¡¯s soul came out of her mouth from the way she sounds, and she sinks to the floor on the spot. Her tear nds burst as she covers her face with her hands and starts crying. It¡¯s not like he did anything that bad which she hated; Christoph may be stupid and ipetent, but he¡¯s not a viin.

    ¡¸......Why did you tell me such a pointless lie?¡¹

    ¡¸That was overkill Aegir~ She¡¯s bawling.¡¹

    ¡¸Choose the right people to joke with. Here, Celia-chan, go eat together with Ruu and calm down.¡¹

    No, it was just that Celia was very defenseless...I tried to say that but everyone left. Even though I was previously surrounded by women and we were having fun and drinking tea, now it¡¯s just me and Sebastian.

    ¡¸The price of teasing a woman is big, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸If the woman cries, then an excuse won¡¯t work.¡¹

    ¡¸You have experience?¡¹

    ¡¸Due to having umted a useless amount of years.¡¹

    ¡¸This sugar pastry is delicious though.¡¹

    ¡¸I made it. Here is a bag filled with it. When you want to please someone, feel free to use it.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for the trouble.¡¹

    Speaking to an uninterested Sebastian is like an oasis that heals loneliness.

    Celia is eating in the living room while crying still, and my cruelty has spread to everyone aside from the sleeping Maria and Kuu on the second day. However, only Kroll who is seeing Celia look weak and crying fell in love again, and the unproductive, unrequited love continued.

    ¡¸Celia, sorry about that. ......I intended for it to be a little prank.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it was also me who lost myposure. I thought that this body exclusive for Aegir-sama was embraced by that vulgar man.¡¹

    Celia really hates Christoph, huh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not an apology, but I¡¯ll give this to you.¡¹

    It¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s special sugar pastries. There were plenty of them stuffed in a bag.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t these......the goods from the shop? Tasty!¡¹

    Celia secretly likes sweets. Sheprehends the menus of all the surrounding confectionaries, and is quick to find out about newly released items. I saw it when I snuck in her roomst night, but she had written the approximate times it takes for each shop to finish baking. For this kind of thing, she¡¯s quite the diligent one.

    ¡¸If you like them, I¡¯m d. So somehow let this time¡¯s incident slide.¡¹

    ¡¸No! I never minded it in the first ce! I was just surprised and cried, that¡¯s all!¡¹

    ¡¸But, you should be careful with alcohol from now on. You might actually get taken home by another man.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be careful............¡¹

    Celia makes a meek face, and once again my mischievous heart is welling up from within me.

    ¡¸When I woke up, Kroll was lying naked beside me.¡¹2

    Kroll is in love with Celia. But the fact that he had no chance was known by everyone except the people concerned.

    I was going to end it with a joke, but Celia started emitting bloodlust.

    ¡¸If......he made that mistake, then I will cut off his dick and balls and make him apologize to Aegir-sama¡¹

    I hope that Kroll doesn¡¯t lose his mind then.

    Several days passed without anything happening.

    There was a small incident where Nonna created a permission system for my acts of love. In other words, aside from the concubines, Nonna suggested that she must give permission before being embraced by me, but because of the absolute rejection from the girls and the rebellion of Ca, the ruling party, it got scrapped.

    There were many loud voices seeking for the punishment of the legal wife, so at night, Nonna was publicly executed in front of the other lovers....as punishment, she was getting her ass pped by me until it turned red. Moreover while she had tears on her face, the traitor Ca pointed out that she was gushing wet, the rumor that she was a masochistic pervert was spread and shergely forfeited her dignity. This is a secret between husband and wife, but from that day forward when it was just the two of us, Nonna would asionally ask for her ass to be pped.

    However, this small incident will be blown away.

    ¡¸Master. You have letters.¡¹

    I am a little surprised. The one who usually brings the letter to me is Miti or Alma. At times, Ca will run off from my side and go, but it¡¯s quite rare for Sebastian, who is busy with many things, to bring it directly to me.

    ¡¸Three letters......No, two letters and one item. Since there is one item with the royal family seal on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Show it to me.¡¹

    The contents are regarding that which we talked about in person, the official inauguration of the eastern independent army¡¯s military strength, which includes 2000 people.

    ¡¸It finally came. With this, the bandits in my territory will be swept clean.¡¹

    In any case, the same amount of armed soldiers will be entering my territory of 2000 residents. From the perspective of the bandits, they will think that there is no workce more unsuitable than this.

    ¡¸Even though 2000 people¡¯s worth of supplies will be provided from the kingdom, why are they cing such military force in the remote regions?¡¹

    ¡¸On the surface, it should be to exterminate the mountain bandits.¡¹

    Leopolt answers Celia¡¯s question.

    The mountain bandits right now are quiet, but you don¡¯t know when they will appear. We don¡¯t know the exact amount of people either, but there should be about several hundreds of them. And unlike farmers, even the women and children can be included in their fighting strength. If you think about it this way, 2000 soldiers is not an unusual amount.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s just appearance¡¯s sake?¡¹

    Recently, Celia has been listening carefully to Leopolt. She has recognized him to be more knowledgeable about military tactics and strategies than myself, and she¡¯s trying to absorb the knowledge. I tell that guy if he ever puts his hands on Celia, then I¡¯ll take Nina.

    ¡¸Well. The answer lies in the central army.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s central army is divided between the first division army to the third division army, and has already climbed over 30,000 in strength after being reinforced, and even now it is still being strengthened. It is impossible to say that this is for recovering the damage suffered in the Arnd war.

    ¡¸The answer is obvious if you think about the reinforcement of the central army. His Majesty is nning to challenge all the countries in the north.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Aren¡¯t they allies!?¡¹

    ¡¸There are no allies or enemies in diplomacy. If there is profit to be gained, then we coborate, that¡¯s it. Right now, there is no meaning for Goldonia to deepen its rtionship with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Then where do you think he¡¯ll challenge first?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Treia. Yurest Union is touching our entire border but, Goldonia is exchanging culture with them deeply, both countries also have many nobles who share blood rtions with each other, so they would want to absorb them without fighting if possible.¡¹

    Celia is taking notes. You better not lose those notes. It might be problematic for diplomacy.

    ¡¸The eastern independent army is a meddler?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The central army is moving south and on the way, we are also located in the south. On top of Treia¡¯s forces diminishing, they are alsopelled to split forces for us in the remote regions.¡¹

    However, Leopolt continues.

    ¡¸At this stage, it is impossible. If they attack without reason, the other countries will intervene using invasion as the reason. Since Goldonia is a richnd and quite attractive to them. The current strategy is to surround themselves with all the countries in the north as the enemy, so that Goldonia¡¯s prospects for victory are slim.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do they need an excuse to justify the start of war, is it because a just cause is needed?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But I don¡¯t know what that would be. I am not too familiar with politics.¡¹

    If you can say this much, it¡¯s quite enough. In any case, isn¡¯t it fine to do just what was said and take out the mountain bandits?

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for interrupting. Should we take a look at the other letters?¡¹

    I got lost in thought. I look at the letter that Sebastian handed to me.

    ¡¸This is from Adolph is it? Celia......¡¹

    I look over it briefly and hand it to Celia. His letter is long, and I was reading it desperatelyst time, but his conclusion was that ¡®nothing really happened, everything is proceeding smoothly¡¯. Thus, I leave it to Celia.

    ¡¸This is............that man!!¡¹

    There was no problem in the contents. However, the letter that Celia replied in my cest time was returned with its misprints and her strange way of writing corrected.

    I ignore the rampaging Celia and had Sebastian say the one final part. But, my faithful butler hesitated after I held my hand out.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No......this will need more than a hand.¡¹

    Sebastian is holding a box, a heavy-looking one which had a letter inside.

    ¡¸What is this............¡¹

    This isn¡¯t one letter. 3

    ¡¸Well, that is the one letter. It came via a specialized deliveryman from the Olga Federation.¡¹

    The specialized deliveryman is even faster than the specialized delivery box, pushing a horse to the limit just to get the letter delivered. Of course, the cost is not cheap. There are extremely limited people who could do this.

    I don¡¯t really need to confirm it but let¡¯s just check the sender.

    [udia Albens Malordol] To my beloved Aegir-sama

    I thought so, I knew it.

    ¡¸Ahem, then I¡¯d like to hear everyone¡¯s opinions.¡¹

    Nonna puts the letter in front and takes the lead. Celia has reported it.

    ¡¸As expected this should be told to the legal wife Nonna-san.¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is. The ones in here who know about udia are just three people: Nonna, Celia and Melissa.

    ¡¸So, why did you write a letter to that person? You already knew that she was trouble, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    The ones aside from the three people still do not seem to understand a single thing but Nonna is beginning her inquiries.

    ¡¸Previously, I talked about this in bed......¡¹

    In the Past, White City

    ¡¸Haa Haa............That was good. This thing is your treasured sword that ys women.¡¹

    ¡¸You have also be quite lewd yourself. I¡¯m fired up.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, my beloved! Don¡¯t make me so happy! I won¡¯t be able to resist!¡¹

    I roll over on the bed and hold out my hand.

    ¡¸Come here udia.¡¹

    udia rests on my arm pillow and doesn¡¯t stop kissing me.

    ¡¸My beloved, you¡¯re about to leave soon, aren¡¯t you...? If I wasn¡¯t that man¡¯s wife then I would go with you.¡¹

    I¡¯m not the type to take you along to walk with me but not saying anything is kindness.

    ¡¸If there is anything I can do, tell me. If you want money then I¡¯ll gather it, if you want women I¡¯ll find someone pretty from one of my servants. If you prefer a noble woman, then I¡¯ll offer you my daughter. Please, go ahead and vite me.¡¹

    Yesterday, udia¡¯s daughter, Christina, said the same thing to me which left not only me, but her mother afraid, and shut herself inside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I have enough money to travel, more importantly are you sure about the medicine?¡¹

    It goes without saying that it¡¯s the contraceptive.

    ¡¸Aah! It¡¯s really annoying!! Being the wife of such a dull man, I won¡¯t be able to ept your seed. It¡¯s certainly that man¡¯s fault that I can¡¯t get pregnant either. It would be different now if it was Aegir-dono¡¯s thick seed juices!¡¹

    udia has intense mood swings. When I think that she¡¯s clinging to me like a dog wanting to be spoiled, the next thing I know, she gets fired up with intense and irrational anger towards her husband. If you gave birth to a child while being married to a prestigious noble, you would be quite trapped.

    ¡¸If I am ever separated from you, my dear beloved, then I¡¯ll be broken. Will you at least tell me where I can send you my letters?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask me, I¡¯m just a wanderer. I can¡¯t say when I will be somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸......Then as I thought, would it be better for you to be a knight in my mansion rather than living that uneasy lifestyle? I¡¯ll even prioritize you above anything and everything.¡¹

    ¡¸I may also get a ce in a town somewhere, and settle down. When that happens, I¡¯ll send you a letter.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I will be looking forward to it! Please remember it, you are my number one, my everything. Tell me anything you desire. Because I will do anything to get you to turn and look at me ......¡¹

    udia uses her body to rub against me, and once again swallows my reinvigorated cock.

    ¡¸Thick, it¡¯s big! Thrust through my stomach! Ooooh!! Use your penis and fuck this lewd self of mine until I¡¯m dead!!¡¹

    Present Day

    ¡¸It¡¯s certain that he has found this ce to settle down. You got money from her and you got her body; I thought that it was bad already but you sent letters. If you are exchanging letters with her, there might be a possibility of you abandoning us.¡¹

    ¡¸And this is the result......¡¹

    (Light Novels Illustration: Mountain of Letters)

    There are easily 50 letters from udia. Judging from the handwriting, you can see that they are all characters from a woman, it was probably written by udia herself and not another person in her ce.

    ¡¸I apologize for being rude to a high ss person, but I believe this person is not the kind of woman who gets delighted from ying around. This ising from me, but I am also aware that I am a woman who thinks heavily of a man¡¯s love for me. It¡¯s just that I can see that this woman is beyond that level.¡¹

    Rita also begins to talk anxiously. I didn¡¯t think I was ying around when I sent letters though. Even though it was pillow talk, I did also promise, and she lent me money with an ulterior motive to help with the management of territory. Erich did also say that you should treasure your connections with your fellow nobles.

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is your rtionship with the head of the family. What are you doing by stealing the wife?¡¹

    I pretend not to listen to Nonna¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡¸So in the end, what did you talk to her about?¡¹

    As expected it would take too long so I¡¯ll count on Celia to summarize what was written.

    ¡¸......Guh, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m reading something so unpleasant.¡¹

    Celia asionally clicks her tongue when she reads the endless amount of letters. I saw that the summary wasn¡¯t getting close to progressing, it seemed to be predominantly meaningless things, likepliments to me and words of love.

    For a while, Celia groaned, got irritated, sighed and finally finished the summary.

    ¡¸It- it¡¯s finished. ......I¡¯ll be taking a short break.¡¹

    Celia heads over to the dining room unsteadily. She¡¯s probably going to replenish herself with something sweet after being damaged mentally. Well, now let¡¯s take a look at her fruits ofbor.

    To my beloved Aegir-sama ~abbreviated

    I am thankful that you have kept your promise. ~abbreviated

    I was surprised and couldn¡¯t believe that you are a Goldonian noble. ~abbreviated

    You also became in possession of territory. ~abbreviated

    Territory management will probably be tough so you can tell me anything. I will help you as much as you want. ~abbreviated

    I have heard that Goldonia has changed their king and also faced a war. My family has connections with the Goldonian king, so I wille and greet the new king once. Of course, that will be the surface intention, in reality I aming to meet you. ~abbreviated

    I will be bringing lots of tributes so please be patient. ~abbreviated

    ¡¸......the heck is that.¡¹

    A single letter would be enough for just the contents. So the other 49 letters are just full ofpliments to me? Thinking back there were some times that Celia¡¯s face turned red, so there must have been some obscene things in there as well.

    ¡¸It was something I expected, but she¡¯sing here, huh.¡¹

    With that said, it is a long journey from White City to Goldonia. Not to mention, if a noble¡¯s wife were to travel, it would take several times slower than if we were to go. Moreover, the cold weather in the Federation is harsh, so she should first try to avoid travelling in the winter.

    ¡¸It is winter right now, so she can¡¯t depart. She will have to wait for the Federation¡¯ste spring toe before setting out.....the estimated time is two months, so the arrival will be around the height of summer.¡¹

    I did a quick calction.

    ¡¸You¡¯re naive.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s probably impossible.¡¹

    Nonna and Melissa instantly denies it.

    ¡¸Please look at this letter. I have never seen something like this. This is more than saying it clearly! If you send something like this do you think that a person would really wait until spring? She has already, no, when you write this letter she may already be on the way.¡¹

    Nonna says that, but it¡¯s really difficult to travel in winter. If she¡¯sing to greet the royal family of another nation, you¡¯ll need attendants and servants and arge group so she can¡¯te here at a quick pace. Will she really be able to bear it?

    ¡¸From what I could see in White City, her attachment to Aegir-san was incredible. We just talked about it, but didn¡¯t she say that she would hand over her daughter if you wanted? I think she wouldn¡¯t care if a servant died on the way ande here at full speed.¡¹

    Melissa and Nonna have the same opinion. I wonder if my thinking really is naive.

    On ater day, the answer was revealed in the ce of the establishment ceremony for the eastern independent army.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be counting on you, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir, this is certainly his Majesty¡¯s army, I will be borrowing it.¡¹

    The establishment ceremony ended and the 2000 soldiers came under mymand. After preparing for about two days, we will head out to Rafen.

    ¡¸Very well, I also have one more notice for you. There was a messenger of a noble from Olga Federation, Marquess Malordol¡¯s family. It seems they areing to greet me no matter what. They said, since the enthronement, they werete because of the continuing strife.¡¹

    I know that. But I can¡¯t say that.

    ¡¸Since the Marquess himself can¡¯t be away from his territory for several months, it seems that his wife ising. I don¡¯t have to say this but to my country, there is no rtionship more important than the one with the Federation. Also, Marquess Malordol¡¯s family has a pedigree with quite the tradition in the Federation.¡¹

    I also know that. But of course I will not say it.

    ¡¸In the past, their family has also been made a part of our royal family. Although they are but one noble family, we cannot treat them with disdain. Also, when the wife heard of your heroic stories in the earlier war, she became curious.¡¹

    I don¡¯t believe that a high ss noble of the Federation will be interested in the skirmishes in the central ins. I believe it is because in this short period, I have been writing her letters to let her know. She has quite the tenacity and the ability to take action.

    ¡¸Thus, I want you to entertain her and be hospitable to her. She¡¯s a wife of a prestigious noble, she must be hungry for some stimting conversation. If you talk to her about the war then she¡¯ll probably be satisfied.¡¹

    She definitely won¡¯t be satisfied. She is seeking stimting sex.

    ¡¸I heard rumors that you don¡¯t have slovenly women. Hearing that you married a wife, Madam Malordol should be able to live without worrying.¡¹

    Probably as soon it bes just the two of us, she¡¯ll take off all her clothes ande hug me. I¡¯m willing to bet on it.

    ¡¸I will humbly receive her.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, about the time of arrival though......she ising from a different ce than White City. It seems that it will take three weeks, and she will arrive in spring.¡¹

    I once again see a woman¡¯s tenacity. In addition, the messenger for the royal family came at ater date than when I received my letter.

    I felt a vague fear, but I have also matured in various ways since Ist embraced udia. Even if you tell me it¡¯s attachment or tenacity, the point is that women areing to be embraced by me because they have fallen for me. ¡®Why don¡¯t I turn the tables on her¡¯, I thought as a smile escapes.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Winter

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount Eastern Independent Army Commander Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area

    Assets: 80 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Custom-maderge spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter),

    Melissa, Maria, Rita, Kuu, Ruu, Catherine muting)

    Servants: Sebastian (butler), Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander),

    Leopolt (Independent army vicemander), Schwartz (horse), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    Sexual Partners: 40, children who have been born: 6

 Chapter 63: Eastern Independent Army Moves Out

    <h4>Chapter 63: Eastern Independent Army Moves Out</h4>

    Trantor: Nat Editor: Beansprout

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸All troops move out!¡¹

    On my orders, the eastern independent army formed into ranks and headed south onto the highway. Our objective is the maintenance of peace in Count Radhalde¡¯s territory as well as my own. When we entered Erich¡¯s territory, the army spreads out horizontally, lining up and marching.

    ¡¸If you think about it tactically, it¡¯s such an idiotic formation.¡¹

    Stretching the army sideways and advancing is the height of stupidity. On top of being able to be spotted by enemies from far away, it is vulnerable to all sorts of attacks.

    ¡¸Our goal is to bluff. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡¹

    Leopolt stands beside me. The purpose of this stupid march is for it to be witnessed by everyone.

    Both thieves and vigers will be able to see these 2000 soldiers if they are closeby.

    The shady ones will be shaken up and those who aren¡¯t will feel secure. That in itself will be effective enough.

    The soldiers were worried about the vigersing to riot, but nothing happened. Even though it¡¯s against my will, the warped rumors about me are doing their job.

    ¡°His strength is like that of a fierce god.¡±

    With the town behind him, he didn¡¯t take a single step backwards against the approaching tens of thousands of enemies while cutting down 200 people. He is kind to women, but those who stir up unrest will be mercilessly crushed.¡­¡­¡­¡­

    During the establishment ceremony, it seemed to me that the soldiers¡¯ eyes towards me seemed scared for some reason. If a person identical to that of the descriptions in the rumors appeared, I would be scared too. It¡¯s Erich¡¯s fault, since the rumors originated from him.

    From now on, the soldiers will get to work under mymand. Eventually, they will see the truth and get used to it.

    ¡¸Leopolt, divide the troops and exterminate the bandits. I will leave Erich¡¯s territory to you while I will continue to head to Rafen and clean up my territory. It should be over in a week.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I understand.¡¹

    Leopolt will takemand of the troops of the eastern independent army as the vicemander.

    ¡¸And me!?¡¡What am I supposed to do!?¡¹

    Celia appeals next to me. There¡¯s the difference in the size of horses too, but her head is positioned in the perfect ce, although she¡¯d get angry if I say she¡¯s in the perfect position to be my armrest.

    ¡¸You will take the spear cavalry and stay vignt on the outer circumference of the main squad until we reach Rafen. Inspect as many forests and brushes and other suspicious ces as possible, that will probably cause the bandits to run away.¡¹

    For the small number of thieves, a group of cavalry is a nightmare. Just by seeing their appearance, they will run away in a hurry.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to refrain yourself for the escaping bandits. If possible, eliminate all of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that! Cavalry, follow me!¡¹

    Following Celia¡¯s orders, the spear cavalry gallops off. At first, the soldiers looked down on her, but after she knocked out tworge men who rubbed her ass, they acknowledged her. The finishing moves were a kick in the crotch, and a high kick to the chin.

    Along with the growth of Celia¡¯s body, she¡¯s also steadily growing stronger. She has always been a genius at fighting but was limited in what she could do because of her small stature. As long as her body grows, it looks like things will turn out splendidly.

    Her parts as a woman are also growing, she has surpassed Maria in the breast race and has gotten in range of Kuu and Catherine. The enthusiastic Celia is already eager to overthrow Nonna, but that¡¯s a reckless challenge. A man may be a king, but a king cannot be a god. This is simr to that.

    When I was thinking about Celia and the breastpetition, a messenger came. Celia, who just separated from us earlier, has immediately discovered bandits, and seems to be attacking them. They sent a messenger to give a report as a precaution, but they are overwhelmingly advantageous, and reinforcements seem unnecessary.

    Even if I were to send reinforcements, it would be difficult for them to keep up with the galloping cavalry.

    ¡¸As I thought, the spear cavalry are quite convenient to use.¡¹

    The spear cavalry that Celia took with her earlier is just as their name suggests ¨C cavalry equipped with spears. Their weapon is a powerful andrge spear butparatively, their armor is rtively weak, being only leather armor. The horses are also not quite protected and are pretty much bare naked.

    It¡¯s like equipping amon light cavalry, used in scouting and as messengers, with a full-blown spear. If long spearmen challenge them up front or if they be a target for the archers, they will sufferrge amounts of casualties. In battles with cavalry alike, they will also be put in a disadvantageous position.

    However, they are lightweight and are able to move faster than heavy cavalry who have donned metal armor. Their horses will also be less fatigued so their endurance will be higher. Still, they are sufficient enough to do things like jousting. For a territory with such a wide area, they are the ideal unit to cover the ground quickly.

    Gaining a full-scale military, the public order of Erich¡¯s and my territory will improve rapidly. The clean up operation will pretty much destroy all the bandits within my territory in one week¡¯s time since my arrival.

    Meanwhile, the ones directly responsible for the misconductsmitted by the government officials, which are spreading like disease within Erich¡¯s territory, are being removed. With soldiers moving around within the territory, they can¡¯t do things like setting up illegal checking stations or coborate with uwful people inmitting robbery.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing I can do about the private tax set up by the acting official though.¡¹

    ¡¸Just by reducing the type of exploitations, the citizens will take it as good news. In the first ce, it is none of our business what happens to the citizens of other feudal lords. Our only job is to maintain the peace.¡¹

    That¡¯s true, but I want Celia to be a little bit nicer. However, what she says is logically sound. Corruption and those other things fall under their domestic affairs, so Erich should take care of it himself.

    ¡¸I told him that the acting official is doing whatever he pleases. He can take care of the rest.¡¹

    Celia sighed, then reacted with a twitch as she pointed to something.

    ¡¸On the right! A group of something that looks like bandits are escaping from the forest!¡¹

    So there were still some remaining. These guys are as stubborn as they are stupid. The army has already rampaged a whole bunch. It would be smart if they just ran away immediately. It¡¯s finished as soon as they get discovered, and they were instantly captured without any resistance or anyone escaping.

    ¡¸They are iming that they are hunters though. What should we do?¡¹

    There aren¡¯t any viges around here. When they judged they couldn¡¯t escape, they decided to pretend to be citizens who have been stepped on, and not only are their actions slow, they also don¡¯t know when to give up. There is no redeeming them.

    I swing my hand down to give the signal. Instantly, the bandits were pierced one after the other by spears.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think there would be this many bandits in this poor area, but there were quite a few of them.¡¹

    Thinking about the current location, they aren¡¯t aiming to get the vigers or peddlers. They are probably trying to capture citizens migrating from Treia and sell them as ves or something.

    ¡¸But we only got these guys from the first day of going around. It must mean that there aren¡¯t anymore right?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess, let¡¯s finish up today¡¯s sweep all at once. All that¡¯s left is the usual security and there will be no problems.¡¹

    Cheers rose up from the soldiers. They¡¯ve probably gotten sick of searching for dirty bandits in this barrennd.

    ¡¸All troops change course! Head towards Rafen!¡¹

    The divided team of Leopolt should also be returning pretty soon.

    ¡¸You did well toe back.¡¹

    ¡¸The mission has beenpleted. The local security guards have been relieved of their duties.¡¹

    ¡¸The three of us have gathered today!¡¹

    The ones who came to greet me when we returned to Rafen are Adolph, Leopolt and also Irijina. Irijina¡¯s duty was to establish the private army, so she didn¡¯t participate in the suppression operation and was in the town recruiting soldiers all this time.

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, it wasn¡¯t like there were powerful enemies or anything. It was just ordinary work.¡¹

    ¡¸We have a bit of a problem here.¡¹

    Adolph interjected. His frankness is impressive.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Have the immigrants not gathered as much as you expected?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the opposite. Many more immigrants than expected areing in.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, then isn¡¯t that not a problem?¡¹

    Adolph sighed. Celia¡¯s eyes shoot up. No matter which country he is in, he will eventually be thrown into the dungeon.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t convenient to have too many as well. We need to ensure that they have food and houses, and didn¡¯t we say that we wouldpensate them for theirbor and help support them.¡¹

    Was that how it was? I wasn¡¯t really listening. Celia is nodding so I guess that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸If there are too many people, then why not have them live here in Rafen and extend the town? It¡¯s not like the only way to live is to be a farming family.¡¹

    ¡¸Things such as new jobs in this remote town¡­¡­they exist, huh.¡¹

    Right, they do. They exist in the garrison containing 2000 soldiers, which is located on the outskirts of the town consisting of 400 people. On their days of rest, even those guys will drink alcohol, eat food, and may even change their clothes.

    Right now, the town doesn¡¯t have the maximum number of residents, so we can let them all live in the garrison, but if possible, I think everyone would want to eat and drink in the town. Thinking about the morale of the soldiers, extension of the town is preferable as well.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. Unlike head tax and harvest tax, business taxes into our hand as daily ie. The sries of the soldiers paid by the royal family will be reduced indirectly on our side!¡¹

    I haven¡¯t thought about it to that extent though.

    ¡¸That should be fine, let¡¯s do it. However, in the short while until we get on track, I¡¯ll be paying from my own pocket. The 200 gold that was given to me may be a little tight.¡¹

    ¡¸Money isn¡¯t an issue. We just need to solve this problem first.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­¡­? Can you tell me the reason?¡¹

    I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s because the wife of a noble that I¡¯ve embraced in the past ising with gifts. Even so, it¡¯s nice to expect a woman¡¯s money for the management of our territory.

    If my hopes are off, it¡¯ll be fine if I borrow from Erich. It shouldn¡¯t matter too much; if he¡¯s able to throw such a grand ball, he should have money to spare.

    ¡¸Anyways, just do as you said. You¡¯re able to do so with the 200 gold I¡¯ve given you for now, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. It¡¯s because the feudal lord is Hardlett-sama. I will do as you say, but there is one more troubling thing.¡¹

    There is still something?

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the origin of their immigration. Arge number of people areing from Treia¡¯s upiednd in the west, which is expected, but there are increasing numbersing from the Goldonia¡¯s upiednd in the northwest.The rumors of our territory seems to be spreading all across thends of former Arnd.¡¹

    That is certainly bad. Pulling citizens from the other nobles of Goldonia means¡­..

    ¡¸Alright, then this is a secret. We¡¯ll deal with it when they start storming in.¡¹

    There¡¯s no reason to purposely tell anyone what we know. Perhaps we will be able to pull through.

    Thus our policies have been decided. I will have to return to the capital again after resting for a few days. It¡¯s quite hectic, but udia¡¯s reception is ordered by the king.

    Although I¡¯m not bragging, I can tell from looking at the letters that she¡¯s quite into me. It will be impossible to stay for a week and go back. It might be a drawn out battle.

    ¡¸Count Malordol¡¯s wife¡¯s reception duties, is it? If you¡¯re together with the wife of a high ss noble, manners are tiresome and you may have to go along with many of her selfish actions. You have my sympathies.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s words are not urate. udia will definitely not get angry if I drink alcohol in front of her, rest my feet on the desk, or even if I rub her ass. And I can easily imagine hering towards me with wet eyes.

    The other party hase with a considerable amount of resolve. I will need a suitable amount of resolve as well. I will quickly rest up and recharge my energy today.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be taking a rest, Celia, Irijina, I¡¯ll give you lots of love.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it with such a loud voice! ¡­¡­.I will apany you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! It¡¯s been such a long time. I¡¯m counting on you lots!¡¹

    I hug their shoulders and head towards the bedroom. Leopolt remains expressionless while Adolph spreads both hands and shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    I turn my head to look at the person who made a sound. It¡¯s the woman that I¡¯ve saved some time in the past, and she hase for a night visit huh? When I see her holding a mop, it seems she has been cleaning in the mansion.

    ¡¸So you¡¯ve been cleaning?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes! I was just wondering if I could be near you, even for a little bit.¡¹

    What a cutie, although I don¡¯t remember her name.

    ¡¸Are you going toe too?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹

    ¡¸Nu-! A new face?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I will be in your care.¡¹

    Celia looks dissatisfied, but when I pet her some, she cheers up. Irijina is talking about something with the girl.

    ¡¸Listen, Hardlett-dono is amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am aware. It¡¯s something like this right.¡¹

    The woman spreads her hands.

    ¡¸No, no! When he gets fired up it bes like this!¡¹

    With three people apanying me, I enter the bedroom. Why don¡¯t I practice for the uing decisive battle?

    ¡¸Ah! Ahn! That ce is no good!¡¹

    ¡¸How about here? Hm, what a cute clit.¡¹

    Irijina and Celia are embracing each other on top of the bed. Celia resisted at first, but after I promised to watch all the way, and forbidding to have kisses, she reluctantly epted to be embraced by another woman. Because there is a difference in size between them, Irijina raised her body halfway, holds up Celia and the both of them are caressing each other¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸Irijina-san! Don¡¯t be so rough please¡­..that¡¯s the precious ce that I offered to Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my bad, alright! Gently¡­¡­how¡¯s this?!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t put three fingers in so suddenly either!! You-!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-! It¡¯s impossible to put it in up to the wrist! Hey! Aren¡¯t you breaking it?!¡¹

    I sit there on the sofa and watch the scene from the front. It¡¯s fun to watch girls entangling themselves like this too.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so rough, you two. What if you used your mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uuuuu, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to lick a woman¡¯s hole.¡¹

    ¡¸Celia¡¯s hole is small! Ooh, the insides are a pretty pink color!¡¹

    If it¡¯s with the mouth, then it shouldn¡¯t get that rough.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, continue just like that. That¡¯s right, slowly lick the rod.¡¹

    And the woman that I brought along was lying sideways on the sofa, crawling her tongue on my cock. I have taken her virginity but she has no experience servicing with her mouth. She would fall in love and get married in the future. If she were to learn some ftio techniques, it would certainly make the man happy, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m teaching her.

    ¡¸Uu-!! I want to lick Aegir-sama¡¯s thing too.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind licking Celia¡¯s ce though!¡¹

    Slurping sounds echo from the three of them, and the entangling from the girls is gradually getting more exciting. As soon as Irijina sticks her tongue deep into Celia, her feet stretched out.

    ¡¸Aah-!¡¹

    ¡¸Hn? Liquid came out? Did you climax?¡¹

    ¡¸I did not! I absolutely did not! It¡¯s impossible for anyone to make me, other than Aegir-sama!¡¹

    From the movement of her feet, she probably came a little. Why don¡¯t I help her?

    ¡¸Celia, face this way. Climax while I¡¯m looking.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye¡­¡­yes. I understand.¡¹

    Celia is teasing her own breasts and calling my name repeatedly while Irijina is licking her genitals.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I like you. I love you! Already¡­¡­no gooooood!!¡¹

    There is a little distance between us but Celia screams loudly and sticks out her hand towards me as she climaxes. With this, she will think that she climaxed ording to my instructions.

    ¡¸Nn, nn, ngho!¡¹

    The woman is working hard at servicing me between my legs. It¡¯s about time that I give her a reward too.

    I pick her up and ce her on myp. She prepares herself to finally get prated but sorry, first I need to have Celia be my partner. I put my hands on her crotch. One hand rubs the erged clit, the other enters her hole. In order to get her to climax, I concentrate my attacks on her sensitive spots.

    There¡¯s no way that a woman who was a virgin till just recently could resist.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiih¨C!!¡¹

    Her legs spring up amusingly and her neck shakes. I stop to peel back the skin covering the clit forcibly, after her entire body trembles for a while, she bites her own arm.

    ¡¸Woah!!¡¹

    She bit strong enough for blood to ooze so I was going to open her mouth, but she already lost her mind. With sshes here and there, she sprays her liquid and sticks out her tongue. I embrace her until her convulsions calm down, and after confirming she has lost consciousness, I let her sleep on the sofa.

    ¡¸I can finally feel good too! I¡¯m counting on you!¡¹

    I swing my erect cock and ce it on Irijina. Celia has also resurrected, and without dy, pleads for the kisses that Irijina was not permitted to do to her.

    ¡¸Take it in your mouth, the better one will get their womb inted.¡¹

    The two women forgot about the earlier entanglement with each other, crowding around my cock as ifpeting for it.

    After that, the exercise was reaching the peak of extreme, and the only one who could stand the next day was Irijina. The woman especially, whose name is unknown, got attacked by the three of us while she was still unconscious, and she had a miserable appearance with her legs spread open, her tongue stuck out, and eyes rolled back.

    ¨CThird Person/ udia POV¨C

    At the same time, Coast of North Telius River, Port City

    Cargo is being unloaded from a single boat one after the other.

    ¡¸These are gifts to the royal family! If you drop them, you¡¯ll be crucified!¡¹

    The sailors areining as they use more caution than they would normally think to use to unload the cargo. Meanwhile, a conspicuous woman dressed in an extravagant outfit appeared.

    ¡¸Madam, please be careful of where you step.¡¹

    The servant offers a hand but the extravagant woman brushes it away.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it, I can walk on my own. Instead of that, please unload the cargo faster. My goodness, it¡¯s just greeting the new king of Goldonia¡­¡­suchrge amounts of gifts is unnecessary.¡¹

    In the first ce, I have absolutely no interest in the new king. That is nothing more than pretext.

    ¡¸Madam, the visit to Goldonia on this asion will be the first since the changing of kings. Conforming to an official envoy, will the gifts be suitable-!?¡¹

    The extravagant woman used an open hand to hit the servant¡¯s cheek, interrupting him mid-sentence.

    ¡¸Be quiet! Hurry up and unload the cargo, you go help too.¡¹

    While still confused, the servant joins in with the sailors and moves along with them. The woman is the wife of a Marquess, someone that he could not talk back to.

    ¡¸Aah, good grief! I am making that person wait. What will I do if I¡¯m hated?¡¹

    The party overcame a considerable amount of impossibilities in order to get here. In addition to departing during the winter season, they forced themselves to continue even after the sun has set, and several carriers copsed along the way, but still the wife paid them no attention. She just continued to repeat that she had to hurry.

    The servants did not receive instructions from the head of the family, Marquess Malordol, to especially hurry, but seeing as how much the wife is saying it, they figured that there was some kind of a promise that must be kept with the royal family and persisted with all the impossibilities. There are only a few who knew of the real reason.

    ¡¸Please treat that box with the utmost care. If you so much as scratch it, heads will fly!¡¹

    Two sailors hurriedly picks the box up.

    ¡¸I wonder if he will fancy the offerings I brought, it would be quite dull with only gold after all. Aah, I want to hurry and see him soon.¡¹

    She embraces her own body. By doing so, it seems that she¡¯ll remember the feelings of being hugged by a man.

    ¡¸Please wait for me, my beloved one. Your woman, your udia ising.¡¹

    The estimated time remaining is 10 days, but udia has no intention to proceed at the pace ofmon sense.

    ¡¸Now, hurry and get ready. We¡¯re leaving.¡¹

    The Marquess¡¯ wife, who is drowning in an inmed love, and her party has once again started to advance along thend route.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Spring

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount Eastern Independent Army Commander Troop Count: 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area Private Army: 30

    Assets: 70 gold (silver and below not counted)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Custom-maderge spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter),

    Melissa, Maria, Rita, Kuu, Ruu, Catherine muting)

    Servants: Sebastian (butler), Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Leopolt (Independent army vicemander), Schwartz (horse), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    Sexual Partners: 40, children who have been born: 6

 Chapter 64: Attack on Wife

    <h4>Chapter 64: Attack on Wife</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C1

    Goldonia Royal Pce

    Nobles are lined up dressed in formal uniforms and King Alexandro sits with an air ofposure on the throne. I am standing there amongst those nobles too. Today, they didn¡¯t approve of Celiaing along so it can¡¯t be helped that she has nothing to do. The only ones with the right to be allowed to line up here are those with Baron status and above, and also the king¡¯s soldiers and servants.

    A trumpet¡¯s sound rings out and a pce soldier dressed in an elegant outfit deres sonorously.

    ¡¸The proxy for Marquess Albens, Lady udia Albens Malordol has arrived!¡¹

    ¡¸Let her through!¡¹

    The king deres exaggeratedly. All of us are waiting for her sake in the first ce, so I don¡¯t think there is a need to purposely put on an act, but nobles are troublesome beings.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it¡¯s a state guest. You better not take your usual attitude, alright?¡¹

    Erich gives me a warning while standing beside me. That¡¯s right, when I was told that udia wasing, I didn¡¯t feel any sort of tension. Actually, she is a woman from my past, but if I told Erich that, he would probably faint.

    The noblewoman is walking on top of a red carpet and the impression I got from seeing udia after such a long time was entirely different from before. The appearance of her flowing dress as she walks with her head held high made me feel that this was truly what a noble looked like.

    udia bows elegantly as she walks up in front of the king.

    ¡¸It is a pleasure to meet you for the first time, Your Majesty Alexandro the First. On this asion, I havee as a proxy for my husband. I cannot thank you enough for this extremely kind treatment as a state guest.¡¹

    ¡¸You did well toe from such a long distance. I appreciate yours and Lord Malordol¡¯s sincerity.¡¹

    udia returned to her normal posture and started to speak while smiling.

    ¡¸I apologize on behalf of my husband foring to greet you sote. Even though our family and your Majesty has simr blood flowing in us.¡¹

    It seems that in the past, Marquess Malordol¡¯s family has married into the royal family.

    ¡¸What of it, during my enthronement there was continued unfortunate war damage. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸I thank you for your generosity. Although this is sudden......we have been entrusted with a letter from the great king, His Majesty Jund the second, for Your Highness.¡¹

    A slight murmur rose up from among the nobles. Being entrusted with a letter means that udia¡¯s visit has been officially recognized by the highest authority in the Federation, Jund the second. Her level of importance has increased even further.

    udia respectfully takes out the letter and the king stands up to receive it. Normally, it would be unthinkable for the king to directly take it. The Olga Federation and the Goldonia Kingdom are on friendly terms with each other, however, for many years the Federation undoubtedly held the advantage in the power rtionship. It wasn¡¯t just a rtionship between kings, it was something close to a ranking. Even though they are kings, disrespect was not permitted.

    ¡¸I have certainly received it.¡¹

    ¡¸Next, I will present gifts to your Majesty. Please take this.¡¹

    udia hands over a list of gifts.

    ¡¸Good, thank you. I will also be giving you something in return.¡¹

    The king¡¯s aide hands udia a list. As if it was something natural, both parties seem to have been prepared.

    ¡¸If they were going to do an exchange, wouldn¡¯t it be better if the both of them took what they want? They didn¡¯t have to bring the heavy stuff.¡¹

    ¡¸This is called a noble¡¯s manners. Also, Lord Hardlett, I thought I told you not to make pointless chatter.¡¹

    I got Erich angry. Just when I was about ready to thank her for her efforts and looked at udia, her eyes met with mine.

    ¡¸-!¡¹

    udia¡¯s face became dyed with joy in the blink of an eye. Even now, she has a smile that seemed to jump out in dance and her eyes are glued to me.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s begin the weing banquet immediately. There are people I want to introduce you to. Escort the Lady to the lounge!¡¹

    Just like that, udia was taken by the servants and left the room. She was desperately staring at me until the end. At first, I got the impression that she was a noble of a different nature from me, but those eyes are a familiar color from that of a crazed woman.

    ¡¸At the dinner party, His Majesty will probably introduce you as her entertainer for the evening. Don¡¯t get her angry with your rudeness, you hear?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. Absolutely fine.¡¹

    udia will not get mad at something like me being rude.

    ¡¸This is Viscount Aegir Hardlett. A man who has shown achievements that makes my heart dance in the previous Arnd military campaign. I will let this man guide you around my country as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to......meet you, please treat me well, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    udia¡¯s eyes moisten and her voice trembles. However, as expected it seems she still has the reason to keep herself from being embraced in a ce like this.

    ¡¸Good, it seems that the Lady is also interested in your heroic tales. Let her hear them while you guide her.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will ept it.¡¹

    ¡¸With this man, as long as he has a sword, you may not need an escort either. Then, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    The king and udia arrives at the table and are chatting about some nd topics while eating. But I can hear a constant sounding from the woman¡¯s feet. I can hear the inappropriate constant tapping of her foot that seems to be saying ¡®Hurry up and end¡¯.

    The eating is finished and the ball starts. The nobles are consecutively greeting the guest of honor, udia, and with a sigh, she holds her head in her hand.

    ¡¸......Please excuse me, I am not feeling quite well, it may be the fatigue from my long journey.¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    ¡¸Please rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey servant, bring some water.¡¹

    ¡¸If I rest a little, I may feel better. Lord Hardlett, can you take me to a ce with a good breeze?¡¹

    She leans lightly on my arm, but from her gripping strength I don¡¯t think she¡¯s feeling that bad. Her rough breathing is probably not because of weakness, but probably due to her arousal.

    (Light Novels Illustration: udia on Aegir¡¯s arm)

    ¡¸I understand. Please follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Please take care.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, treat her courteously.¡¹

    The acting is perfect. I didn¡¯t take udia to the balcony or the lounge, but I took her to the courtyard.

    ¡¸Are you alright? Lady Malordol?¡¹

    ¡¸............That¡¯s wrong. Don¡¯t call me by that man¡¯s name, I am udia. I am your woman!¡¹

    udia jumps into my chest. She wiped off her lipstick with a handkerchief and gives me kisses all over my face, like a storm.

    ¡¸Since that day I lost you, I have been forever dreaming of this day! My beloved one, the master of my heart!¡¹

    Having said that much, I thought it would be rude just to have it done to me so I was about to kiss her too, drawing her face to me, but her face still had makeup. It would be troublesome if it were to crumble, and in the first ce, I didn¡¯t like the smell of makeup. I avoid the lips and kiss her on the nape of her neck.

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re doing it here? No, I am your woman, so I am at your mercy.¡¹

    udia misunderstands my avoidance of her lips as a feeling of sexual excitement and pulls her underwear off from inside her dress. As expected though, we can¡¯t do it here.

    ¡¸.........we¡¯re stopping udia. There is still a party to attend after this right?¡¹

    ¡¸For something like that, I¡¯ll just say that I left my seat because I wasn¡¯t feeling well. In the end, it is just for appearance sake, so how about it.¡¹

    I ce my finger over her lips.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t make trouble for me udia. His Majesty has appointed me to be your entertainer.¡¹

    I can tell even with the makeup on top, but she is blushing and bing meek.

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to cause you trouble. It¡¯s just that my love overflowed......so please don¡¯t hate me.¡¹

    I shake my head to say ¡®that¡¯s not how it is¡¯ and bury her face in my chest. As usual, she has such intense mood swings.

    ¡¸Do I look like a man with such little tolerance? Now, put your underwear back on and let¡¯s return to the party. We still have time after this.¡¹

    But udia does not move.

    ¡¸If we return right away, the earlier lie will be exposed. Stay here for a little longer......¡¹

    Why are you opening the front?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve dreamed of the day that I get to service you, and I¡¯ve practiced, you know? I¡¯m only using my mouth, so be reassured that your clothes will not get messed up and please enjoy.¡¹

    ¡¸Nmuu......¡¹

    udia takes out the cock from my pants, putting it while it¡¯s still soft, deep into her throat without hesitation. The thing that isn¡¯t even erect slightly chokes her while rubbing her throat and getting stimted.

    ¡¸It hasn¡¯t been washed, you know? Won¡¯t it be better if I wiped it at least?¡¹

    I just took a bathst night and went to the toilet many times. I haven¡¯t done any preparations, so it is hard to call that ce clean.

    ¡¸Puha! I don¡¯t mind. If your tool is dirty, then I¡¯ll use my mouth to clean it. If you like, do you want me to drink your urine?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not bothered.¡¹

    ¡¸It has gotten hard. Then I¡¯ll continue.¡¹

    Once again, the erect thing was put deep into her throat, but it has gotten muchrger than before and the erged cock is filling her throat up. It seems that she can¡¯t breathe so periodically she takes it out of her mouth and takes breaths.

    ¡¸Is it big?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s huge....... Much more so than when you made love with me in the past......nboh!¡¹

    As if unable to hold herself back any longer,she takes it in and sticks to my hips. When I look, she has reached a hand to her pantie-less crotch and is fingering herself, making schlicking sounds. Erich said not to be rude, but even pissing on her doesn¡¯t seem like it would get her mad, let alone bad manners. The service continues while I¡¯m thinking of stupid things.

    For a while, there are only lewd soundsing from the courtyard. udia sucks my cock quite well and makes me feel good, but there¡¯s just about no time left. On the small chance that someone finds us it would turn into something serious.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t really have much time. Please do it rougher.¡¹

    As if understanding, udia nods and energetically swings her head. The cock is sucked deep into her throat, she wants to vomit several times but she doesn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡¸Egoh-! Ngho! Ue-!!¡¹

    Seeing the appearance of a woman servicing me while making such sounds, my semen started to rise up.

    ¡¸udia......¡¹

    I hold her head to tell her of my intentions and she nods. I have gotten her acknowledgement and I hold her head down with all my might as I twist my cock deep into her throat and swing my hips. If I take too long then she won¡¯t be able to breathe, so I ejacte after swinging my hips a few times.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnn!! Nnnnh............¡¹

    With splurting sounds when the semen hits, I release her head and pull my cock out.

    ¡¸Nngh-!¡¹

    udia covers her mouth after having it pulled out and looks down. It¡¯s because on top of such intense thrusting in her throat she had quite arge amount of semen in her mouth. It can¡¯t be helped that she has to vomit so I turned around, but she points her face upwards and swallows everything that wasing up.

    ¡¸......Wouldn¡¯t it be easier on you if you threw up?¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely not! Do you think I¡¯ll waste even a single drop of my beloved¡¯s seed juice?!¡¹

    Love is serious. In addition, udia wants the liquid inside my rod as well and is sucking it out countlessly.

    ¡¸Then shall we return? ......Aah, how nice it is to be able to taste this dick in this ce......tonight, I¡¯ll be anguishing endlessly and won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡¹

    Somehow or another I was serviced one-sidedly. I was a little bit useful.

    ¡¸Please make a hoop with both hands.¡¹

    ¡¸? Like this?¡¹

    I thrust my cock into the ring that was made by udia¡¯s hands. As the cock passes through the ring of her hands, it approaches her face. I repeated that three times.

    ¡¸How is that? Will you be able to pass the night?¡¹

    ¡¸A-amazing!!¡¡This huge thing is approaching me! Aah, my mouth is opening by itself........¡¹

    Every time the cock gets closer to her face, she extends her tongue out like a snake. But it can¡¯t be helped even if we have started again so I pull my hips back after that one time.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s finished. Let¡¯s go back.¡¹

    ¡¸No way......¡¹

    I forcibly stuff the erect cock back into my pants and fix my clothes. udia has a reluctant face but she gives up and fixes her clothes as well.

    ¡¸Please remember what we did just now for tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will imagine your cock digging into all the holes in my body, and masturbate until I go crazy.¡¹

    It would bother me if you go crazy though. The entertainer for tomorrow onward will also be me.

    After that, udia returned to the party as if nothing happened. After a short period of pleasant talk, the banquet finishes, and she lodges in a vi made for state guests.

    ¡¸Well, Lord Hardlett, thank you very much for tonight. It seems I will be getting guided around the capital by you tomorrow but.......I¡¯m really looking forward to it. Please tell me lots about ¡®yourself¡¯ too.¡¹

    udia uses her tongue to lick around her mouth and leaves. The nearby nobles probably think that we were talking about my heroic tales. But what she wants is something more intense. To prepare for tomorrow, I guess I¡¯ll sleep early today. By the way, her underwear ended up in my pocket. It looks like an expensive silk underwear, maybe I¡¯ll give it to one of the girls.

    ¡¸I definitely don¡¯t want it!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s dirty!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it. Please throw it away.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t really want that.¡¹

    ¡¸If you order me to, I¡¯ll wear it......Uu¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too small and it won¡¯t fit!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it. Please usemon sense to think.¡¹

    When I talked about the circumstances to those in the house everyone refused to ept it. Well it can¡¯t be helped, so I¡¯ll leave it on top of Kroll¡¯s bed. At that age, he should have a wide variety of uses for it.

    The next day, I was sleeping with Nonna resting on my arm, who I was affectionate with yesterday. She must have felt a sense of urgency from udia¡¯s visit, so yesterday¡¯s sex was intense. She never had much stamina in the first ce, so at midnight she lost consciousness, but even so, her thin hand did not separate from me.

    ¡¸What a cutie......¡¹

    I gently stroke Nonna¡¯s hair. She¡¯s probably making love to me in her dreams too, there¡¯s a smile on her face.

    ¡¸Uuun......don¡¯t throw me away......don¡¯t leave me......Aegir-sama~......I¡¯ll do......anything......¡¹

    Her face suddenly changes into a crying face as she has a nightmare. I thought of waking her by giving her a kiss but before that, there was a knock.

    ¡¸Please excuse my rudeness in the morning. Is it alright if I enter the room?¡¹

    If Sebastian came, then it must mean it¡¯s important.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, enter.¡¹

    I cover just my waist with the sheets and ce the futon over Nonna.

    ¡¸A notice arrived from the pce. It says that you have been summoned by Lady Malordol.¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m the entertainer, it¡¯s not like I can stay in the king¡¯s vi. If the Lady wants to go sightseeing within the territory, then a messenger will be sent for me, and I¡¯ll go to pick her up. It definitely isn¡¯t for sightseeing though.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I kiss Nonna before I prepare. She must have exhausted herself, since she didn¡¯t even wake up from my interaction with Sebastian.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I prefer you over udia, you¡¯re my wife after all.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s face seems to have rxed a bit after having the nightmare.

    ¡¸Alright, prepare something simple to eat. I¡¯m going out soon.¡¹

    ¡¸It has already been prepared in the dining room.¡¹

    ¨CNonna /third person POV¨C

    After 30 seconds

    ¡¸Madam, what about the preparation of the tea?¡¹

    ¡¸............Immediately would be nice.¡¹

    She gets up slowly. Only the sheets were covering her ample breasts, but Sebastian is already past that age where he would lust after her. Nonna also doesn¡¯t pay him too much attention.

    ¡¸Would you not like to see him off normally?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. When he has sex with that woman, he should be reminded of my crying face.¡¹

    ¡¸......Is that so.¡¹

    ¡¸Sebastian, tell Aegir-sama that I have been crying. When you do, he shoulde back and see me one more time before heading out.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, I wonder if she¡¯ll hurry and return to the Federation.¡¹

    Nonna mutters with an unsatisfied look and rolls around on the bed.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    udia jumps into me. She looks around in a hurry but it seems there are none of the king¡¯s soldiers. If this was seen by someone rted to the king then it would be another annoying thing.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve kept you waiting, didn¡¯t I.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t be ridiculous! I had originally wanted to call you myself, but the soldiers guiding me said it was customary to have them do it instead. I hope you don¡¯t resent me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. If they find out about the special rtionship you have with me, it will be problematic.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought as much, so I listened to them. Otherwise, I would have pped that soldier and headed to where you are.¡¹

    udia pulls my hand along as if saying ¡®let¡¯s go¡¯. Several escorts and caretakers tried toe along but they were all driven away.

    ¡¸Annoying! I said that I am fine. Please keep yourselves busy here............ara, how unsightly. Driver, prepare the best carriage. ra will being with us.¡¹

    udia scolds away the servants and turns around to be courteous to me. Indeed, she is too moody. I can really see the struggles the servants have.

    In the end, the four of us, udia and I, the driver, and the female attendant climbed into the four-horse carriage and rode out to do sightseeing in the city.

    ¡¸However, this is truly a gorgeous carriage. I didn¡¯t think the interior would be this spacious.¡¹

    You may as well call the interior a decoration, as it was just simply roomy. In addition, wine and light snacks were also provided, and it is dimensions apart from the carriages I have rode on before.

    ¡¸The six-horse carriage is actually morefortable than this, but it couldn¡¯t be loaded onto the ship.¡¹

    This is the difference in wealth between the Federation and Goldonia. A four-horse carriage is extremely rare in Goldonia, but a six-horse carriage has never been seen.

    ¡¸And Aegir-sama......I don¡¯t like the use of keigo as a formality. Are we not close with each other?¡¹ 2

    I don¡¯t need to hold back, huh. I¡¯m pretty bad at using it also.

    ¡¸Then udia, is it fine that you dismissed the servants?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, they will just get in the way. I don¡¯t need anyone but Aegir-sama as my escort. I do have this girl as an attendant just in case, though.¡¹

    I was curious about that. This shy girl that was sitting beside us since earlier, reminds me of Celia with her short silver hair, but unlike the energetic atmosphere of the other girl, this one is quite mild-mannered. She has a calm atmosphere that would not be fazed by anything. She looks quite young, but she¡¯ll turn into a beauty soon.

    ¡¸Aah, curious about ra? Please greet him.¡¹

    ¡¸I am ra. I was bought by the Madam and am working as a servant.¡¹3

    After ra finishes introducing herself, she returns to the corner of the carriage. It seems she knows about my rtionship with udia and is concerned about getting in the way.

    ¡¸There were people aroundst night so I could take it in my mouth, but it will be fine in this carriage. Driver, have it go slowly. And forget everything that you have seen and heard!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly Madam.¡¹

    The driver closes the window on his side and ra shuts both of the side windows.

    ¡¸It seems that my body is starting to burn up.¡¹

    udia instantly takes all her clothes off.

    ¡¸Now,e make love to me! I have yearned for this moment........embrace me, no, please ravish me.¡¹

    It seems that she could no longer keep herposure. I can¡¯t let her be embarrassed any further.

    When I stand in front of her, she takes my clothes with a desperate expression. I left everything up to the aroused udia and sat naked with my legs spread on the carriage seat.

    ¡¸What a terrifyingly huge cock......I was fantasizing about this thrusting into myselfst night in bed and earnestly trying tofort myself......I finally get to have you bury it in my hole. I have dreamt about this moment many times.¡¹

    As if ra was never there in the first ce, udia spreads her thighs and gets on top of me. Even without touching it, her hole was dripping wet with juices and after using her own hand to spread herself wide open, she lowered her hips. However, her movements stop at the ce where the cock kisses her vaginal lips. She¡¯s spreading her thighs wide on top of a man, and also spreading her hole with both hands. In this position that even a prostitute in the outskirts would get embarrassed about, udia looks at me and starts talking.

    ¡¸Five times......¡¹

    ¡¸Of what?¡¹

    ¡¸The number of times that my hole has taken in a man since youst separated from me.¡¹

    I am a little curious as to what kind of sexual experiences that udia has felt.

    ¡¸With who?¡¹

    ¡¸That man whoes asionally to White City......four times with my husband and once with a male prostitute.¡¹

    I can understand her husband. Rather, it was me that stepped in an invaded on them, otherwise udia would never know me and she would still be his wife. But a male prostitute is......I guess I did hear that she was indulging herself in debaucherous acts before meeting me.

    ¡¸Please forgive me. Two years is too long for the body of the woman that you lit a fire in......¡¹

    ¡¸Those five times, were they good?¡¹

    udia shakes her head violently. It¡¯s tough to suppress myughter when we¡¯re talking in a position where my cock is supporting you while bow-legged.

    ¡¸Absolutely no good. That man¡¯s crude dick and his pathetic sex techniques are naturally not even worth mentioning, butparing even the male prostitute, who is supposed to be used to embracing women, with the intense mating that you have taught me, it was like a child¡¯s y.¡¹

    While she¡¯s speaking, udia started to rub her clit. It bes a strange shape.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why since then, I have not called them once. Rather, using a dildo and calling your name while masturbating feels so much better.¡¹

    ¡¸For you to look forward to it that much, I¡¯m blessed to have been born a man.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, so......well......¡¹

    udia moves her hips, rubbing her hole against my meat rod.

    (Oh, are you waiting for my orders?)

    ¡¸Go ahead udia. Let your hole have a taste, lower your hips and take it in.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I will!¡¹

    udia instantly drops her hips and it screws deep inside her.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Even doing this to Melissa, whose hole is stretched out, or Irijina, who has a nice physique, would still make them scream. For the high ss harlot, her scream sounds like she had a sword stuck into her stomach.

    ¡¸-!¡¹

    ra opens the window slightly and gives instructions to the driver that was asking questions. The speed of the carriage has probably increased because of the voices of suspicion from the people nearby.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......the ones I¡¯ve had up until now were all small so it¡¯s being stretched.......Guuu¡¹

    If you¡¯re fine, then I¡¯ll take it as a signal to use my hips without hesitation. udia clenches her teeth so hard that you can hear sounds from her teeth as she tries to use her hips to follow mine. I ce her on my knees and felt one stroke.

    ¡¸Umu......¡¹

    ¡¸Does it feel good?! Swing your hips more!¡¹

    As a woman, she¡¯s quite heavy. She should be several times lighter than Mel but her stomach is clearly sticking out more since thest time I¡¯ve seen her. Every time she bounces on top of me, the flesh on her belly follows suit.

    ¡¸Well, this is also a thrill.¡¹

    ¡¸? Is there something wrong?¡¹

    The mature woman on the floor is superior to a younger woman in that she has sex techniques and a ripe body with tolerance. The extra flesh that she has also makes itfortable for me to hug her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. See!¡¹

    I grab her waist and give her loose ass a p.

    ¡¸Nhha! It¡¯s good. Please invade my womb rougher! Please dominate the depths of my hole and my womb!¡¹

    We mutually rub our hips together as we build up pleasure. While I suck her breasts and pinch her ass and do other various mischievous things, there was something that I was curious about.

    ¡¸Your clit is quite peeled back......what happened?¡¹

    I know that because she shaves her pubic hair and her past debauchery, her ck tufts are protruding out, but her clit should not be so exposed like that.

    ¡¸You did well to notice. Actually, before I came to Goldonia, I had the skin trimmed off so it would be easier for you to attack me! The sensitive clit is sticking out for your use anytime!¡¹

    It gave me the chills for a little, but she did it just for my sake. It would be kind of me to give it a taste.

    ¡¸Alright, udia, rub your clit against me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I had prepared to do just that. Except that if I rub it myself, it¡¯s sensitive enough that I would easily squirt. I don¡¯t know what would happen if my beloved person presses against it......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Even if it¡¯s squirting or urinating, don¡¯t hold back and let it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Then......please excuse me.¡¹

    udia rubs against my hips as if to rub against my pubic hair. And she instantly climaxes. But, I hold down the hips of the woman who bounced up in pleasure and even more violently......as if she was sweeping the floor harshly with a mop, she rubs her clit against my hairs.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiih¡ª!! AAaaaaaa¨C!!¡¹

    After intense sounds of water, udia pisses herself, in which she hides her face in embarrassment, but I won¡¯t let her off yet. I grab her clit with my fingers, and y with it in a way that a young boy would jack off when he just learns how to do so. Of course, I don¡¯t stop thrusting my hips up and stabbing her womb. It is normally a movement that would cause her to feel pain, but she is already at a point where anything I do to her would change into pleasure.

    Well, it¡¯s time to finish things. I change positions andy udia down, then pick her up in a flexed position. The pping sounds are loud as I thrust into her intensely, and of course I don¡¯t stop rubbing her clit either. udia¡¯s loose ass is just perfect and feels just like a cushion against me, and she can¡¯t speak but can only make baby sounds ¡®auu, auu¡¯ while panting, making me feel superior as a man.

    As I sigh and shift my gaze, ra has an expressionless look on her face, but she is looking over here. The girl, who is the same age as Miti, seems to also have a keen interest in intense sexual intercourse.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Leddi, let it out......ooooooo!!¡¹

    ra and I exchange looks and I told her toe closer. udia should not be able to hear anything at this point.

    ¡¸Fuun!¡¹

    I thrust deep into her waist, and pinch her clit.

    ¡¸OOOOOOoooo!!¡¹

    She screams remarkably loud, and she squeezes on me just like it was my own hand grabbing my cock. After enjoying plenty of that tight feeling, I release my semen deep into the lewd wife.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing!! The baby juice isinggg!! The penis is sprayingggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸......for it to make a sound.¡¹

    udia moans loudly and ra is surprised at the sound of ejactioning from the parts where we are connected. Melissa told me that it seems that my ejaction noise is quite impossible. For people who have umted arge amount, it seems she would hear ¡®byuu¡¯, but she told me that for me, it was a sound that continued endlessly and it was something unbelievable that she has never seen before.

    ¡¸M-madam!?¡¹

    ra panics. That is natural, since udia¡¯s stomach is expanding gradually.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my seed. Rather than that, it would be nice if you got something to contain it. When it withers, it¡¯ll spray out.¡¹

    When I told her, I smiled and ra hurriedly searches for something. It¡¯s been awhile since I got to taste this body of udia¡¯s and it was quite delicious. Until ra has prepared something I¡¯ll make sure my meat rod doesn¡¯t wither byying the woman¡¯s body in front of me, on its side. When it is wrapped in a soft body then it would only erge and it would be impossible for it to wither.

    ¡¸Was it good?¡¹

    I gently stroke udia¡¯s hair, who has regained her consciousness for a while now.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the best......I¡¯ve always consoled myself by thinking of you embracing me, but it was several times better than my imaginations.¡¹

    udia kneels at my feet and licks from my crotch to my toes. An act especially like licking my toes is unbefitting of a noble, even if it was just some sort of y, but suchmon sense does not register to this woman, who is happily taking the tip of my toes into her mouth.

    Even for ra, it was shocking to see the normally oppressive Lady licking my foot like a ve and she couldn¡¯t hide her surprised expression. After watching us have sex, the girl¡¯s mask crumbled. As I thought, she¡¯s cuter when she shows her emotions.

    It seems that she realized that I was looking at ra as I was getting serviced.

    ¡¸Ara, are you interested in ra? She¡¯s just a young girl, but she is also quite attractive. I found her in the ve market.¡¹

    ra lowers her head slightly.

    ¡¸It was a year ago that I wanted a strong male helper, but I found this girl by chance at the auctions, bought her on a whim.¡¹

    As expected, one would feel a little unpleasant at how she said ¡®on a whim¡¯. ra also has a somewhat sad face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anymore than that. It isn¡¯t a pleasant topic.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No way......don¡¯t get mad, I apologize.¡¹

    udia panics at once. As if trying to cheer me up, her service instantly gets more intense. ra probably doesn¡¯t understand why I stopped her from talking since she¡¯s looking at me with a befuddled expression.

    After that, we went around randomly to look at the so-called famous spots in Goldonia, but the exnations were all extremely vague. In any case, I don¡¯t know much about it either.

    And because udia¡¯s objective was to have sex while we were in the middle of travelling to the ces and during our breaks, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in anything else. Although, she did at least listened to my heroic tales during our pillow talk.

    The sun is setting and it¡¯s time for udia to return to the vi. On top of being a state guest, she couldn¡¯t be out thoughtlessly wandering outside the capital, where the security is poor. It is absurd for a married woman to do something like spending nights away from home.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too bad that we have to part....... However, today was a rich day. Is it alright for me to call you tomorrow?¡¹

    I can¡¯t say no.

    ¡¸Could I ask for it to beter in the morning? Since my lower half will get tired.¡¹

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ll be embracing the girls at home after this though.

    ¡¸Well, alright. And I have gifts for you tomorrow so would it be alright if I came by Aegir-sama¡¯s home?¡¹

    Honestly, I don¡¯t want you toe, but it¡¯s for the sake of developing the territory. I have to properly get the things that I want.

    ¡¸Yeah, I wee you. My household will also be there though......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy. Ufufu, this is to show my gratitude. Please have a look.¡¹

    udia flips her skirt up and there are numbers written in lipstick on a risky spot on her thighs.

    ¡¸I tried to write the amount of semen I¡¯ve epted! I wonder how high it will get before the end of my stay. 50? 100?¡¹

    She¡¯s a lewd and foolish woman, but while she¡¯s still fond of me, I¡¯ll treat her kindly. In the short time until we reach the vi, I use my fingers to pleasure her, it¡¯ll be her farewell gift for this day.

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m tired.¡¹

    When I returned to the house, the sun haspletely set. I¡¯ve been tired from the battlefield before, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt such lingering fatigue.

    ¡¸Celia, Ruu, have you already taken a bath?¡¹

    For times like these, I would like some healing from taking a bath with these two small animals.

    ¡¸Um, um, I¡¯m about to go now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I just came out......No, I¡¯m about to. I¡¯ll apany you.¡¹

    Celia is clearly wiping her wet hair, but she¡¯s such a cutie. If I call the other girls then it would turn into an orgy no matter what. At least I can forget everything and heal my fatigue in the bath. It seems like I¡¯ll be busy tomorrow too..........

    The next day

    ¡¸My, what a poor-smelling house this is!¡¹

    Nonna freezes and the light from Mel¡¯s eyes disappear.

    That was the first thing that udia said as soon as she enters the mansion. Other than an insult to the wife who came out to greet us and the one who picked out the notable decorations and furniture, Nonna, it wasn¡¯t anything much.

    ¡¸Ara, what a cheap-looking cup......I don¡¯t really mind, but if it were to break and injure Aegir-sama then it would be a serious matter.¡¹

    That cup was selected personally by Nonna to be used for guests. She said it was an appropriate item though.......

    Nonna¡¯s face ispletely tensing up but she somehow smiles and bows to udia.

    ¡¸I am Aegir-sama¡¯s wife, Nonna Hardlett. Please do as you see fit hereafter.¡¹

    ¡¸Simrly, I am the concubine Mel Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, is that so, nice to meet you. Ara? This is the spear that you were given as a reward for your merits in war. It¡¯s beautiful, it¡¯s shining brightly just like the brilliance of Aegir-sama¡¯s military exploits.¡¹

    She expertly changes the subject. She isfortably links arms with me in front of my wife and the others. Then she also addresses me as Aegir-sama.

    ¡¸U-uhm, Lady Malorol? I¡¯m Aegir¡¯s wife though............¡¹

    Nonna approaches without hesitating, but udia does not move from my side, nor does her gaze leave me.

    ¡¸I heard you earlier. You think I¡¯m an idiot, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Grr............¡¹

    As expected, Nonna is making a face that I¡¯ve never seen before. But knowing the power of the Marquess family from the Federation, she can¡¯te off too strong in order to not let her standing worsen. Ca would definitely hit her, so I had her take some sweets to Dorothea¡¯s orphanage to y. The two sisters, Kuu and Ruu, who went along with her will note back until night.

    ¡¸udia, there are probably few things for you to see. Rather, you have something to give me right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Please wait.¡¹

    The strong male ve that she brought with her is carrying boxes one after another into the house.

    ¡¸First is the money. Because having such a poor lifestyle like this is bad for your body. Aah, if I knew you were living in such a crude ce I would have brought more......¡¹

    The household members and the servants froze when they saw the boxes packed full of gold. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t just a hundred or two hundred, but several thousand gold pieces.

    ¡¸Putting these boring things aside, this is something good!¡¹

    The thing was carried in.

    ¡¸Oou......¡¹

    Even I made a noise that I¡¯ve never heard before. It was a set of armor, an outstanding full te armor.

    ¡¸So that you won¡¯t get injured in battle, I had the best possible thing prepared. Moreover, its beautiful finishing touches are befitting of a hero.¡¹

    The armor is definitely wonderful. If she was a lower ranked noble or a knight then the item would make for a nice heirloom. When light reflects off the set of armor, it glimmers radiantly......that¡¯s how it shines. Gold covers the steel¡¯s surface in such a way that leaves no gaps.

    ¡¸So pretty......¡¹

    It is indeed pretty, since it looked like gold itself! The person who dons this and runs into battle is a genuine idiot. Instead of getting killed by enemy attacks, you would be killed by the stares of your allies. It would be less embarrassing to lead the troops while I¡¯m naked and thrusting into Celia than to wear this.

    ¡¸T......thanks, I¡¯m grateful for this.¡¹

    I am also an adult. I confirm that when I somehow get the words of gratitude out. Celia turns her face away; she¡¯sughing isn¡¯t she.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing to pray for Aegir-sama¡¯s health. Then there¡¯s this.¡¹

    udia slips a ring onto my finger.

    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    As expected Nonna and Mel raises their voices. I thought I heard a threatening tone from Mel but it might be just my imagination.

    ¡¸Uwaa......¡¹

    The next voice is from Melissa, she is quite knowledgeable about jewellery. But her voice is probably not out of admiration for the high-ss stone studded on the ring.

    The stone is certainly beautiful and big, too big. It¡¯s a ring with a jewel that isrge enough to cover the two adjacent fingers. If my stomach were to bulge out, then I would look like an upstart moneylender.

    ¡¸Thest thing will be over there. Do it gently, because if you scratch it I¡¯ll strangle you! Ara, apologies, ohoho¡¹

    The thing that the ve carefully carries is arge picture.

    ¡¸Well, behold!¡¹

    udia uses her own hands to unveil the curtain.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸........................¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Silence dominates the room. In the living room that usually has many lively women, it was the first time that I¡¯ve felt such silence in this house that I could hear the ringing in my ears.

    The picture is something drawn in a realistic fashion, where a man and a woman are embracing each other. The woman is drooping against the man, causing her expensive looking clothes to ruffle, while the man is roughly holding the woman and drawing her close to himself. It¡¯s a magnificent picture that looks like it could start moving at any time.

    The problem is that the woman looks like udia¡¯s twin and the man somehow resembles me. I would like to think it¡¯s a coincidence.

    ¡¸I had the painter draw the image of Aegir-sama that has been burned into my mind. It¡¯s drawn well, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It was inevitable.

    The girls were speechless as their mouths were left hanging open, not able toin. She sent picture of herself and the man hugging each other to the man¡¯s house, whose wife is there. That hurts, it hurts too much. It makes me uneasy to think that maybe udia has already gone crazy.

    ¡¸Please put it where you can see it. Since then I¡¯ll always be with you.¡¹

    My head starts to hurt.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I heard you were in the army, so I brought something useful for you. I don¡¯t know much about the army so I can¡¯t exin, but I¡¯ll leave it in the garden, kay?¡¹

    She brings my ear close.

    ¡¸I nned to offer this to His Majesty The King, but my important person is you after all.¡¹

    It seems like half of these items are ck market items. But this will really be everything, right?

    ¡¸Do you know how much gold there was earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I brought a rough amount with me, probably 2000, no, 3000 gold? About that much.¡¹

    I ordered the servants to count them. Miti and Kroll¡¯s hands are trembling and they couldn¡¯t really count it well. On the other hand, Sebastian¡¯s hands are counting at an incredible speed, such that they could not be seen.

    ¡¸5000 gold pieces......You were way off.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, but it¡¯s just about double the amount.¡¹

    As expected of a Marquess¡¯s wife, her sense of money is absolutely twisted. I wrote on a piece of paper that I borrowed 5000 gold and handed it to udia as an ¡®I owe you¡¯.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t-! I brought it with the intention of financing you. I won¡¯t do something like money lending!¡¹

    Anyways, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to prepare such arge sum of money so I got exposed. As for the reason why Lady Malordol is providing money for me, the answer woulde out soon when shees under my control. The rumors regarding my women are horrible after all. Then, I would be summoned by the king and Erich will turn pale.

    ¡¸Think of it as my pride, since it would be hard for me to live in peace with the fact that a woman provided money for me.¡¹

    Comparatively I don¡¯t mind that.

    ¡¸I understand. Then let¡¯s do this.¡¹

    udia writes something additional to the note.

    Repayment Period:¡¡Unlimited

    Interest:¡¡¡¡¡¡None

    Conditions:¡¡¡¡¡¡Once a month, write a letter to inform of the current state of things.

    ¡¸With this, I won¡¯t be distracted with the anxiety of possibly being abandoned by you.¡¹

    That¡¯s fine. I probably won¡¯t be able to return the debt anyways. Sending out a letter once every month is something I could do.

    ......Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯ll be receiving those super long letters from udia every month.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s finished now. Does this kind of mansion even have a bed? Let¡¯s talk about our love.¡¹

    As expected, that drove Nonna and Mel insane. I hurriedly went to take her outside. And then immediately after I pushed udia out of the mansion¡¯s door.

    ¡¸That woman! She¡¯s getting carried away! That pig woman with heavy makeup! I want to roast her!¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna-san, here¡¯s a cushion. And also adle.¡¹

    ¡¸Kiii¡ª!! If she wasn¡¯t a state guest, then I would have pped her! Like this, and that!¡¹

    There were sounds of something soft being hit.

    (Sorry Nonna, you did well to endure.)

    ¡¸Mel-san? It¡¯s dangerous if you hold that kitchen knife you know? ...That¡¯s the chicken that I¡¯m nning to use tonight, but eeh!? The way you¡¯re swinging it!! Blood will spray everywhere! There¡¯s blood on your face too!¡¹

    It smells dangerous over here. I hope tonight¡¯s chicken doesn¡¯t hold a grudge and be a zombie.

    After that, udia extended her scheduled stay with some kind of reason and eventually reached a one month stay. During that time, she called me everyday to the carriage so we could have sex inside. Some time in the middle, we started bringing lots of futons into the carriage and it was just like a moving bed.

    We were making sounds of flesh pping in a secret room with the driver as the figurehead, and ra, the servant would act as a waitress and would wipe down our bodies. That would be our daily routine for one month.

    And finally, it became thest day of udia¡¯s stay.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    I take a breather after the battle is over and ra hands me some wine. She is expressionless but she became quite considerate about me.

    During this one month, udia often treated ra as something other than a person. And every time, I would protect her, rebuking udia for overdoing it. Thanks to that, ra¡¯s attitude has somewhat softened, and during the times when her master is not around, she would now respond to my pointless banter.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t think anything of seeing your master cheat?¡¹

    udia ispletely unconscious and won¡¯t even budge.

    ¡¸No, my master is the Madam. I don¡¯t even know the feudal lord.¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s how it is, as a Marquess family in the Federation you would have many houses, so it would be impossible for you to have a grasp on every single servant.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t it hard for you to see it every day?¡¹

    Even though she was bought as a servant, she¡¯s an adolescent female. She probably wouldn¡¯t want to stay too close to the vivid scenes of the location where the cheating is done.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine. Also.¡¹

    What is it? So I ask her.

    ¡¸When we are in the mansion in White City, the one who isforting the Madam is me.¡¹

    What is this woman doing? I nudge udia lightly with my foot.

    ra lowers her voice and brings my ear close.

    ¡¸I cover myself with a futon and use the dildo roughly on her from behind. Perhaps it is supposed to be as if Hardlett-sama is attacking her.¡¹

    The both of us giggle.

    ¡¸And the madam is also horrible. I was still a virgin when I was bought by her, but on that day she bought me, she stole it using that dildo. It seems she hated my thin body......look, the madam has a little fat on her stomach.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that udia is close in age with Mel and she has let go of her body quite a bit. It¡¯s natural, since she leaves all the work to the servants and only eats gourmet food and watches theater performances.

    ¡¸And when the letter came from Hardlett-sama, she panicked. ¡®Oh my god! If I have this bby stomach then he¡¯ll hate me!¡¯ But on the next day, she would eat cake.¡¹

    As the conversation starts to get more exciting, naturally her voice gets louder. But that is a bad thing.

    ¡¸......ra, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    udia suddenly wakes up and starts speaking in an angry tone. I initially thought she was angry because she tried to hide her embarrassment, but it seems this time she¡¯s seriously angry. When I think about it, udia is merciless to servants. More so if she heard that ra has been tattling to me.

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸You............intend to tear apart the rtionship between Aegir-sama and I!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really, aau-¡¹

    Before I had time to react, she struck ra with her palm. She didn¡¯t hold back at all.

    ¡¸You-! You forget the gratitude of being bought! I should just sell you off to some brothel!¡¹

    The female master kicks ra when she falls over.

    The sound of a cheek being hit for the second time. The one who was hit was udia, and I was the one who hit her.

    ¡¸Ah......aaaaaah......¡¹

    I adjusted my strength quite a bit so it shouldn¡¯t be that painful, but the shock was probably huge, since she sunk to the floor.

    ¡¸Listen, we were just joking around. It may have been inappropriate to use her master as a topic of our conversation, but it¡¯s not something you need to seriously hit her or sell her for.¡¹

    udia is looking down. Did I do something bad? If she were to tattle to the king or to tell me to return the money, it would be troubling.

    But things went differently in a weird direction.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive me, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive me, I¡¯m so sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ra screams unintentionally when she saw her master suddenly lower her head to the ground and apologize repeatedly. I forgot about udia¡¯s obsession with me.

    The moment I hit her, she probably thought that Ipletely hated her. But this is a chance.

    First, I kiss the girl who was earnestly bowing her head apologetically.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t hate you. I just want you to be a little nicer to this girl and the other servants.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? You don¡¯t hate me?¡¹

    I kiss her again.

    ¡¸Of course not, there¡¯s no reason to hate you when you¡¯ve done so much for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s good. If you hated me, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to live anymore......¡¹

    ¡¸You better treat your servants, especially ra, nicer from now on, you hear?¡¹

    I tell her nicely while I stroke her hair. I heard from someone that if you scold a woman once and then treat them nicely, they¡¯d melt like putty in your hands.

    ¡¸Yes, of course. Since they are your instructions, from now on, I¡¯ll give them good food every day and buy a bed and furniture for them.¡¹

    I feel like something¡¯s wrong here. But it seems like she¡¯s trying to appease me even more.

    ¡¸To think that you would be fond of this girl so much, maybe you want her too? You could have just told me that.....ra, flip up your skirt and show Aegir-sama your precious ce.¡¹

    ¡¸......Certain......ly¡¹

    ra embarrassingly lowers her underwear and shows me that pretty ce. Her virginity has been taken by udia, but her hole is a nice pink color and doesn¡¯t look used at all. After taking a long nce at it, I yell at udia.

    ¡¸We¡¯re already here?¡¹

    This is the entrance to the vi and the time is already evening, and it seems udia went back quickly to sleep early. The servants are hastily preparing for the journey home and ra sits besides me.

    ¡¸Is it alright? For you not to be beside your master.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, although I shouldn¡¯t, the madam won¡¯t scold me anymore.¡¹

    After yelling at her, I made love to the frenzied udia and ra, making her vow that she would never treat ra as her belonging but as her own daughter. I told her that if ra dies, gets hurt, or gets sick, then I might hate her.

    Of course, it would be sad for herst memory to be of me yelling at her, so after scolding her I gave her plenty of sweet loving sex. I feel like I¡¯ve embraced quite a few girls already but it feels like this is the first time I¡¯ve seen one that climaxes just from my stroking and whispering of love.

    ¡¸Why are you treating me so kindly? Even though you should be scared of ruining the madam¡¯s mood.¡¹

    ra¡¯s eyes and face filled with vigor again. As I thought, talking to a girl as a human is more delightful. I crawl my hands on her thighs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious that I would want to protect such a cute girl isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸......In the end, it¡¯s exactly like the madam said and you are fond of me right?¡¹

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t want your body. I want your heart as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I was talking with the madam when she was making herself look pretty and wondered what kind of person you were ......but you¡¯re just a women-lover aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you hate me now?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it seems like I¡¯ve been lured in too. My heart is beating so fast.¡¹

    ra leans her head against my shoulder.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice that you don¡¯t smell like makeup.¡¹

    ¡¸If the madam heard that, she¡¯d go crazy, you know?¡¹

    We smile at each other, and I take her hand, bringing her to a small shed for garden tools, where people don¡¯t oftene.

    After confirming that there is no one peeking, I flip up ra¡¯s skirt and shift her underwear to the side, gripping the cock that was taken out from my pants.

    ¡¸I only have experience with the dildo so......that size is scary.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do anything. Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸People coulde anytime so please don¡¯t take my clothes off......¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about unnecessary things. Here I go. Be my woman.¡¹

    I smear some saliva on my meat rod and grab her ass, pushing myself in slowly. She¡¯s even smaller than Celia and she may be the youngest woman I¡¯ve done it with. Naturally, her hole is also small, and it¡¯s bing quite the impossible task to prate her but ra endures it while biting on her sleeve.

    ¡¸Fuu, fuu-¡¹

    Not even half of my dick has gone in yet, but it seems ra¡¯s body has reached its limit. As expected, her body is too small and I don¡¯t have room to attack. I hug her from behind and rub her breasts, moving my hips a little bit at a time. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m pleasuring her, but at the very least, let me give you my seed.

    (Light Novels Illustration: ra gets some love)

    ¡¸Auu......¡¹

    ra¡¯s body is trembling as I continue to fuck her, but getting experience from watching udia service me, she gradually began matching the movement of her hips with mine.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯ll be easier for me if I move too.¡¹

    (Hm, then I want to test something. I¡¯ll thrust a little harder.)

    ¡¸Ah! I can¡¯t, it hurts!¡¹

    So I can¡¯t, too bad but I guess I can only have docile sex made for a child-like person. I move my hips slowly, and shallowly, while stimting her breasts and her clit.

    ¡¸Um, um!¡¹

    ra is trying to tell me something and when I look carefully, her feet are floating above the ground. I got a little aroused and put a little too much strength into it so she¡¯s just hanging off my dick right now. Since she¡¯s already like this, why not lift her up and thrust into her. She weighs like a feather to me anyways. She¡¯s about half as heavy as udia.

    The longer I take, the risk of being found increases. I whisper in her ear that I¡¯m almost there and she twists her head around, closing her eyes. It is universal that women like to kiss.

    I meet her lips with mine and entwine my tongue with hers, and without saying anything, I ejacte.

    ¡¸Nnnh!!¡¹

    It took an iron will not to plunge it deep into her due to the state of arousal moments before ejacting, but I control myself and release near the entrance. Since I couldn¡¯t prate deep into her, my seed drips out of her, creating a puddle inside the shed. I hope that the gardener doesn¡¯t notice it tomorrow. At the same time as my ejaction, ra also lightly came, saying that she was able to enjoy a tingly sort of pleasure.

    ¡¸How did your first man feel?¡¹

    ¡¸It was incredible. I also understand why the madam got so crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸If she finds out, then something horrible will happen to us.¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama will be fine. But I¡¯ll certainly get burned at the stake.¡¹

    ¡¸If you get found out, say that I was the one who wanted you, and that if she raises her hand to hit you, that I wouldn¡¯t forgive her forying a hand on my woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I will do just that.¡¹

    After kissing two, three times, it was about time for ra to go back. Just in case, I¡¯ll take some precautions.

    ¡¸ra, take this money.¡¹

    I gave her some silver that she could use conveniently too.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸When you get back, send me a letter once every month, if you get interrupted I¡¯ll question udia about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Women would definitelypete over these kinds of things. I understand, I¡¯ll report my current situation.¡¹

    And thus, udia and ra left. In exchange for arge amount of effort and a little family dispute, I gained arge sum of money and quite a few high-ss pieces of garbage.

    My mission of entertaining is also finished, and it¡¯s finally time for me to head from the capital to my own territory, bringing my family along to the mansion in Rafen. That night, as if overjoyed that udia went home, all eight rted people crowded around in the bed. The cork to a new bottle of alcohol is pulled out and it was a celebratory mood, Nonna especially has never been happier.

    There is an evenrger bed in the feudal lord¡¯s mansion. I couldn¡¯t help but think that I was being wrapped in a nket of women.

    udia¡¯s strange gift

    Standing beside Leopolt, we think about ¡®that thing¡¯ stuffed in the barn.

    ¡¸This is something that was brought by her.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there wasn¡¯t any exnation or anything, but it¡¯s made of metal so I have been doing some maintenance so that it doesn¡¯t rust.¡¹

    The person herself doesn¡¯t understand it either. She said it was a weapon, but it just looks like arge metal club to me. Somehow it seems the bag packed full of sand and the contents of the box are also part of a set.

    ¡¸Have you figured anything out?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before but I can somewhat guess from knowledge......though I can¡¯t make a statement.¡¹

    Leopolt is quite knowledgeable. To me, it only looks like arge metal club that an orc would swing around. Hollow out the inside to make it lighter? Then you could have just made it thinner in the first ce.

    ¡¸In any case, it¡¯s not something I could test in the capital. Until we can carry it with us to the territory, we¡¯ll keep it in storage here.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, do as you like.¡¹

    Anyways, I can¡¯t get rid of the fatigue fromst night. As soon as they believed that udia was gone, they have beening at me eight against one.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯ll be torn off.¡¹

    ¡¸People get stronger by oveing hardships. You¡¯ll probably increase the number of women even more, so why not think of this as training?¡¹

    ¡¸How annoying.¡¹

    Still, I wonder what this steel barrel is.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Spring

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 50

    Assets: 5050 gold (5000 gold Debt )

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed), Gold Armor (lol)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter),

    Melissa, Maria, Rita, Kuu, Ruu, Catherine muting)

    Servants: Sebastian (butler), Miti, Alma, Kroll, Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander),

    Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Schwartz (horse), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    Sexual Partners: 41, children who have been born: 6

 Chapter 65: Raid

    <h4>Chapter 65: Raid</h4>

    Several weeks passed since udia returned home, and I finally decided to move into my own territory. The final deciding reason came from a letter Adolph sent, letting me know that the renovations for the main part of the former feudal lord¡¯s mansion has beenpleted.

    It seems that thends the former Arnd feudal lords are ruling over are pretty bad, since the speed of the influx of immigrants are beyond Adolph¡¯s expectations and is continuing even at this moment. Since I have borrowed from udia.........I absolutely did not let her finance me. However, since I have ¡®that¡¯ money, I¡¯m notcking in food, supplies, or wages required to hireborers, though it¡¯s not like the maintenance of the highway and flood control would be better if I just increase the number of people. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t have to keep them digging and burying holes, and there is just enough of abor force to use in order for the renovations of the mansion to progress.

    Leopolt took Nina and went out a little while ago. It seems like he has some preparations to do as the vicemander of the army.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take this and that with us. And we will also need this, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid? They have chairs over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, Ruu, that¡¯s not good. That chair is sealed off because an injured person has sat on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Mommy, that¡¯s scary, Sue is crying.¡¹

    ¡¸Something like a move, as long as I have my spear, armor and food, then I¡¯ll be fine! Isn¡¯t that right Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m different from you! I¡¯ll give my snack chart to Miti. I wonder if they have pastry shops over there......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san. Don¡¯t take advantage of the confusion and touch my butt. Mooomm~~¡¹

    ¡¸You should be more grateful that Hardlett-sama is touching you. If it was me, I¡¯d stick my butt out more.¡¹

    It¡¯s quite boisterous when women go shopping, but this is several times more than that. And that¡¯s because, excluding the baby, there are ten people moving, eight of which are women. If I left everything to the women then I would never know when things will get done, so I selected Sebastian to assist me. We can¡¯t leave this cepletely empty so we can¡¯t bring everything with us either.

    The ones remaining are the three from the orphanage, and two from the household; for now Melissa will be the female owner of the mansion, while Maria will be put in charge of managing the servants and have the title of female head chief. Even though I said managing, it¡¯s just things like scolding them whenever they misbehave and giving them allowance.

    ¡¸Kroll, you¡¯re the only man remaining in the mansion. In the case of an emergency, protect everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye-yessir!¡¹

    I give the sword a swing before handing it to Kroll. Kroll has been apanying Irijina whenever she would train. He¡¯s a child but if he does well, he could get a good swing in there.

    ¡¸To die first and to runst, that¡¯s what a man is. You got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah!¡¹

    It has some weight to it, but he was easily able to support it from training his body through pumping water and chopping firewood. You never know what might help you out.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia pats Kroll¡¯s head silently. It¡¯s the first time that she touched Kroll on her own volition, which is cute, so I¡¯ll pet her head. It¡¯s a hrious scene where arge, medium and small person are connected through petting heads.

    ¡¸Um! Celia-san. I have something to say to you!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear it. Then, shall we go?¡¹

    Kroll still has a ways to go1, you¡¯re supposed to stay silent and see her off there. Moreover, Maria ising to lecture him. Well, of course, Celia is my woman. If you call the master¡¯s woman, you¡¯re going to have a bad time.

    ¡¸He¡¯s still a kid.¡¹

    Celia, he¡¯s still looking this way, so don¡¯t wipe your hand with a handkerchief. He won¡¯t be able to trust a woman anymore.

    The girls and Sebastian are getting in the carriage. There are severalrge four-horse carriages and carriages for luggage, and it¡¯s quite magnificent.

    ¡¸Aegir-san......¡¹

    Maria and Melissa will be parting from us for a while, so they get teary eyed. I embrace them with both hands and the three of us kiss while entangling our tongues. The wife of some passerby covers the eyes of her kid and runs off, but I don¡¯t pay attention to that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be writing you letters every week, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll write them too.¡¹

    The deliveryman connecting the capital and my territory leaves once every week. This is something that I forcibly pushed on the civil officials at the royal pce. It feels like this is the first time that my status is used conveniently.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be back.¡¹

    I said just that as I got on the carriage.

    ¡¸Come over once in while!¡¹

    ¡¸Until I get my feelings sorted out, I¡¯ll be troubling you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Please let me know when you get another new girl!!¡¹¡¹

    It is broad daylight right now, so there is lots of traffic. After getting looks of curiosity, bashfulness and a little disdain, we left the capital.

    Going from the capital to my territory with a line of horse-drawn carriages at this pace will easily take a week. There are around 30 private soldiers, gathered in the capital, which are acting as escorts surrounding us. Even though I¡¯m here, with this many people with me, I may not be able to watch over everyone, so that¡¯s why I prepared them. In the unlikely event that bandits appear and Nonna¡¯s teacup breaks, it¡¯ll be awful.

    ¡¸Aegir~ you¡¯re not going to wear that armor? It¡¯s pretty isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The thing Ca is talking about is that golden armor, which is enshrined at the back of a horse-drawn carriage and shining brilliantly. I thought about leaving it in the capital, but looking at its appearance, it seems like it would attract thieves so I brought it with me, along with the treasured spear I got as a reward.

    ¡¸If you wear that armor while holding that spear......pfft!¡¹

    Celia covers her face andughs. I don¡¯t want to look like some upstart rich knight.

    ¡¸But there really isn¡¯t anything here. It¡¯s just like the remote regions in the Federation......¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s Nonna¡¯s first time. It seems like she¡¯sparing the scenery which she saw on the way during the time when she was being transported to be sold as a ve in the past.

    ¡¸What are you talking about? This is still just approaching Erich¡¯s territory. My territory is more empty than this.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh!? But there are no viges or fields? Are you saying that you can get more empty than that?¡¹

    I pointed down below.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still a path here isn¡¯t there?¡¹

    Nonna seems shocked, as she hugs Ruu who was beside her.

    ¡¸Wawa, what is it? Uuu, your breasts are big......I¡¯m being crushed¡«¡¹

    I also hug the resisting Celia.

    ¡¸Haau, why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡¹

    This body pillow is for my exclusive use. And I¡¯ve been resting my head on top of Mel¡¯sp for a while. I¡¯ve been going back and forth on this road many times, but it¡¯s the first that it¡¯s been thisfortable.

    If there are good things happening, someday, there will be an equal amount of bad things happening ¨C I remember hearing that from somebody. Just as we entered my territory ¨C and should be arriving in Rafen by tomorrow ¨C when everyone was talking about their expectations of the new house, a scream pierces through everyone.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¡ª-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Right hand side!!¡¹

    ¡¸Get into box formation!¡¹

    The private soldiers shout loudly. They make rattling sounds as they don their armor and run, and I can also hear them unsheathing their swords. But those sounds get drowned out immediately by their shouts and bellows.

    That¡¯s strange, since it¡¯s a rtively open area here. They should be able to spot enemies running at them from a mile away. Is it an ambush? That¡¯s what I thought, but the answer came in from my ear.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. ............It¡¯s cavalry. And lots of them!¡¹

    The sound of the cavalry hooves further elevated the level of tension. Celia and Irijina are already done equipping their weapons, and Ca is fiddling with her bow.

    ¡¸Celia, youe with me. Irijina, Sebastian, protect the carriage. Ca, shoot the enemies if possible. Don¡¯t push yourselves.¡¹

    Celia and Irijina jumped out of the carriage in no time at all, but the women who don¡¯t have battle experience, especially Kuu and Ruu, are making a bigmotion. Surprisingly being courageous, Nonna and Mel are staying calm.

    ¡¸Nonna, I¡¯m counting on you to look after everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Please be safe.¡¹

    I jump off the carriage, and in front of my eyes, a man on a horse wielding arge machete, appears. I instantly thrust my spear at him to knock him off, but they¡¯ve pushed this close to us? What is the private army doing?

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, they are not bandits! They¡¯re a group of barbarians!¡¹

    As soon as the male ally said that, he was shot in the back by an arrow and fell over.

    I see, so the mountain tribe has descended. Everyone is on horseback......and they¡¯re using smaller horses than we are.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    I hurl the fallen soldier¡¯s sword at the barbarian on horseback, who is nocking another arrow. I tried to copy Celia¡¯s throwing knives......but I failed, the handle part hit him straight in the face. Well, I guess it¡¯s fine since he¡¯s off his horse now.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia is running over. Since the enemies are all on horseback, it¡¯s hard for Celia¡¯s sword to fight them.

    ¡¸Aim for their horses, they¡¯re light cavalry. Drop them from their horses!¡¹

    The barbarians are wearing a mishmash of leather armor, but their horses are not wearing much of anything. The saddle is barely on top of them and they don¡¯t even have stirrups.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to fight on horseback without stirrups?! Impressive!¡¹

    I deflect the sword of the man who was trying to pass through me and swing at my neck, causing him to drop off his horse. Celia quickly stabs him two, three times and he dies.

    An arrow flies towards Celia. She barely deflects it to the side but that was dangerous. In this free-for-all, there¡¯s no time to look for Schwartz.

    ¡¸This is quite random!¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s their strategy, but they are charging at us on horseback while maintaining their speed, trying to lop off our heads as they pass through us. For the first person¡¯s sword, I deflect it with my arm guard and pierce through his neck, for the second person¡¯s sword, I duck to evade his swing, grab his arm and throw him down. The third person saw the previous two get taken down so he thought he would just pass me,ying low on his horse, but I smack the horse¡¯s face with my spear and take him down to the ground along with the horse.

    ¡¸Gugya!¡¹

    I pierce the two on the ground with my spear, and I¡¯m able to hold out for now.

    The soldiers who were in trouble cheered. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯re still at a disadvantage. Little by little, I can see that my allies are beginning to deal with them, but the enemies repeat their charge,ing from all directions, and they are toying with us.

    ¡¸Ca, a rough estimate of the enemy count is fine. Can you see it from there?¡¹

    Ca took her bow and got on top of the roof of the carriage.

    ¡¸Roughly 50 of them, all on horseback!¡¹

    That¡¯s bad, we only have around 30 here. Not only that, nearly half of them are already injured and are useless.

    ¡¸Soryaa!¡¹

    With a loud shout, Irijina pierces through an enemy. Her spear isn¡¯t that heavy, but it¡¯s perfect for the lightly armored cavalry opponents.

    ¡¸How many?!¡¹

    ¡¸Seven! Teirya!¡¹

    I have three, I can¡¯t lose here.

    Once again, three cavalrye charging. If you use the same tactics, I¡¯ll get bored.

    I take advantage of the difference in reach, and take out both their arms before they can swing at me. Two pairs ¨C four arms fly in mid-air, and thest person gets their head cut off while he¡¯s still in shock. It wasn¡¯t pretty like how Irijina defeats them, but it¡¯s a gross and shy way of spraying their blood. To that extent, the effect it has on allies and enemies alike is huge.

    After charging, the cavalry are looking to return to fighting once again, but they are falling one by one. Ca¡¯s arrows are flying at them. Her skill with the bow is quite considerable, even whenpared to that of a person in the army. When they slow down, she shoots them down one after the other, and for the ones that are far away, she aims for their horses.

    Seeing as how our resistance is getting stronger, they decided to retreat for now. They move after beingmanded and instantly pull back.

    ¡¸The enemy is retreating!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down. They¡¯re cavalry, we can¡¯t outrun them. Don¡¯t break the box formation until theypletely retreat.¡¹

    Ca fires off an arrow as if chasing them away, but one of the barbarians noticed it and used his sword to stop it.

    ¡¸Ca! Get back!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The cavalry switched to holding bows and fired off arrows as they were retreating backwards. The arrows precisely fall on Ca and she rolled off the roof of the carriage, but before she fell to the floor, Sebastian caught her and pulled her into the carriage.

    ¡¸Ca-san!!¡¹

    ¡¸What?! Did she get hit?!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina hurriedly returned to the carriage. Firing arrows on horseback while facing the rear, without using stirrups......There isn¡¯t anyone in Goldonia who can do that. No, there are a few who can hit enemies in the front while standing on the stirrups. Theypletely let their guard down. The barbarians let us measure their skill.

    The melee is over, and finally after finding us, Schwartz came trotting over. As if sensing Ca¡¯s injury, Schwartz peeks his head into the carriage.

    ¡¸How¡¯s she doing?¡¹

    ¡¸She took the arrow on the right side of her abdomen. It¡¯s quite......deep.¡¹

    ¡¸I used an ointment, but there¡¯s a lot of blood. You shouldn¡¯t try to move her.¡¹

    Rita checks her wound while Sebastian gives out instructions. The ointment is applied immediately, but Ca is sweating all over and her consciousness is fuzzy.

    ¡¸Celia, Irijina, protect the carriage. Sebastian, look after Ca.¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to me, master.¡¹

    It¡¯s natural to be counterattacked when you are firing arrows. It¡¯s not considered a malicious act when you¡¯re in battle.

    But, I don¡¯t care about that. I don¡¯t need any other reason other than my woman being injured. I¡¯ll just kill everyone.

    ¡¸The enemy, they¡¯reing again!¡¹

    The enemy reformed their ranks and was looking to charge at us altogether. Their numbers have decreased a little, but they are still 40 strong, and preparing their bows. They¡¯re probably going to loose their arrows to damage us before charging us down.

    ¡¸The enemies will shoot their arrows on horseback at us urately! Don¡¯t lower your shields even if theye charging! ¡¹

    I climb on Schwartz and we form our own ranks. There is already ten people, and it would be enough to hold on if they only have to defend the carriage. It¡¯s fine to let them defend, since that would allow me to attack them.

    Schwartz neighs, as if saying that he¡¯s here as well. That reminds me, the one who was the most affectionate to him was Ca. Celia is also his favorite, but he prefers women that are voluptuous and wild.

    The enemy charges at us altogether. My allies ready their shields, sticking their spears out from the gaps. I skewer the fallen enemies and lift them up while on horseback, then ce them in front of me.

    And then, a single horseman heads towards the charging enemy. The enemy is somewhat confused, but they wouldn¡¯t move the entire squad just for me, so they have the 10 in the front fire their arrows. Their aim is unbelievably urate, but that works against them. The arrows urately stab into the corpses I ced in front of me, and doesn¡¯t hit Schwartz. I threw away the corpses which turned into porcupines, raise my spear and thrust at them.

    In a panic, the enemies nock their next arrow, but since the both of us are charging at each other on horseback, the distance is closed in an instant. My spear can reach them faster than they are able to release their arrows.

    I mow down three in the front with my full strength, and they all fly back at the same time. There are some who were bisected, some who have their heads split open from being hit by the handle, some who have their bodies sliced halfway, and some who are writhing around in pain. There is one person who stops moving from the picture of hell and their agonizing cries, but I thrust my spear into his throat and smash him into the adjacent cavalry.

    There is the sound of wind as an arrow is fired at point-nk range, but since the distance is close, I can also see the arrow quite well. I grab the arrow, snapping it in half, causing the man who fired it to scream and drop his bow. Normally, I would ignore the enemies who have lost their fighting spirit, but it¡¯s not like that this time. Unfortunately for you, you¡¯re going to have your head lopped off.

    Schwartz¡¯s giant body runs amok among the enemy and sshes of blood dance in the air. A portion of the enemies are fighting with the soldiers who are defending the carriage, but since I¡¯m attracting the enemy¡¯s attention in the center, they arecking the pressure and not able to attack very well.

    Two units head towards me simultaneously from the left and right, so I thrust my spear at one, and I grab the sword of the other, pulling him down and dragging him around for a while. Scraping the ground caused him to collide with several rocks and I let him go, but he¡¯s no longer living. One of the enemies gets taken by surprise and tries to run away, but my spear is faster.

    I get a look at his face, but he¡¯s young enough to be called a boy. That¡¯s right, there are no distinctions between soldiers on the side of the barbarians, I¡¯ve heard that their entire tribe fights. While I was thinking, I pierce through the boy¡¯s abdomen, shake my spear and throw him off.

    Now that I look around, there are already over 10 pairs of corpses of horse and rider. I was going to change direction and head towards the carriage, but as I decelerate, barbarians line up together on both sides and unsheathe their swords,ing to slice me up. I swing my spear down on one of them, cutting him up along with the horse.

    It seems I don¡¯t need to do anything for the other one. Schwartzes over unexpectedly and bumps the body of the enemy¡¯s horse. The enemy horse isparatively smaller, and the body of Schwartz, clearly many times heavier, hitting them caused them to lose bnce, falling down to the ground, head first. If they fall in that manner, both horse and rider will note out unscathed.

    The battle around the carriage is also progressing in our favor and the enemy is getting disheartened to attack. I can see that they are not able to concentrate on attacking while hearing my shouts and rampaging behind them and the death cries of their allies. The enemies give up on attacking the carriage for now, prioritizing finishing me off and point their arrows at me.

    It did not escape my sight. One amongst the enemy barbarians is wearing a unique helmet and is a man with a good stature, and as soon as that man points his sword at me, all the enemies change directions at once. So he¡¯s themander.

    He¡¯s a little far away, but can I get him? It would be annoying if they fired arrows all at once, but there¡¯s no choice but to do it. I pull my spear back and throw it with my maximum strength. It¡¯s a little toorge to be called a javelin, but it makes a low slicing wind sound as it flies.

    (Light Novels Illustration: Aegir Targets the Barbarians)

    The spear that is dancing through the air is immediately spotted and themander gets his shield ready. And a man who seem to be his subordinate gets in front to protect him.....the spear pierces through all that and stabs into the ground. Just like when a child ys with a bug, the two men are stuck to the ground. With an incredible scream, unlike the death cries when they get killed instantly, the screams don¡¯t end instantly and echoes across the battlefield, causing the enemy to be clearly disturbed.

    ¡¸¡ª!!!¡¹

    I unsheathe my Dual Crater and let out a shout, squeezing it out from my stomach, while I charge at the agitated enemies. Being able to grasp the situation even beside the carriage, Irijina starts the counterattack.

    The sword has a short reach when on top of a horse, but Schwartz seemingly knows that and passes through, right up close to the enemy. I bring my sword down and his head gets cut off like how a radish gets cut and I arrive at the ce near themander, where my spear is stuck.

    The enemies who just lost theirmander have already lost their fighting spirit, and are retreating in chaos. I did think about killing everyone, but I can¡¯t annihte enemies who are running away without horses. It is regrettable.

    I grab the spear while it is still pierced through the two men. As expected, if I were to carry my spear with the two of them still stuck on it, even though it¡¯s a thick spear, it might actually get bent. I ce my foot on them and pull it out all at once.

    ¡¸Gyuwaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Gugyaa!¡¹

    The screams from the two people are noisy. I unconsciously stab one with my sword. The only one left is themander.

    I thought about asking him for information, but what other information do I need other than the fact that he¡¯s a barbarian. Also, with such arge hole opened in his stomach, it is hard to prolong his life. I¡¯d have to ask myself if it would be worth it for him to live if I apply arge amount of the same ointment used on Ca.

    ¡¸That guy is......possibly a prisoner of war?¡¹

    Celia is able to finish several escaping enemies, but they are finally able to shake her off, so she returned. She asks while showing a dissatisfied face. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re also angry about Ca getting hurt.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if this guy is bad or not. I don¡¯t know if this was plundering because of their need to survive or whether there is another reason in their raid. But they targeted us and injured Ca. They were unlucky.

    I ce my foot on top of the man¡¯s face and put some strength behind it. The sound of his skull being crushed became the signal of the end of the battle.

    ¡¸Load the injured people on the carriages and we¡¯ll be departing immediately!!¡¹

    It¡¯s the same for the soldiers, but more than anything, we have to bring Ca to a town as soon as possible. When the Eastern army came to Rafen, they also brought several doctors with them as well. It should be way better than bringing her to a nearby vige.

    ¡¸Is Ca alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, somehow, but her abdomen is hot.¡¹

    It seems that Ca was able to regain consciousness while we were fighting. ording to Sebastian, who pulled the arrow out, it¡¯s not a fatal wound, but it¡¯s not a wound that you can rest easy about either.

    ¡¸Uuu, can I still have children?¡¹

    ¡¸It missed your womb. Also, you had something way bigger than that arrow enter you, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem right?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re right. I got stabbed by an amazing spear~¡¹

    Caughs, and the surrounding women alsough, but her voice was strained. The wound also hit the muscles and may have gone through all the way to her internal organs. There is also a possibility that it could have been fatal if we didn¡¯t have this special ointment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m tired......going to sleep¡¹

    Ca loses her consciousness while lying on Nonna¡¯sp. Nonna hurriedly tried to shake her off, but she couldn¡¯t just wake her up or anything so she stopped. It¡¯s better to let her sleep until we reach Rafen.

    The driver of the carriage switches with Sebastian. It seems like he has a high proficiency in this.

    ¡¸Sebastian. Hurry up, but quietly!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t raise a singleint at the contradictory order. The horse-drawn carriage picks up speed and heads to Rafen.

    Rafen, the next day

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if we apply the ointment before the wound rots. She will be fine like this.¡¹

    The doctor says after confirming the wound on Ca. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Since the injury reached her internal organs, she would have to stay on a liquid diet, and it seems she would bepletely healed after two weeks.

    ¡¸After we just arrived at the new house, I¡¯m bedridden, that¡¯s the worst~¡¹

    ¡¸If you were to mess around immediately, then the citizens would get anxious. It¡¯ll be nice if you just slept for a while.¡¹

    After hearing that Ca would be alright, Nonna starts to badmouth her again. The other women mutter ¡®here we go again¡¯ as they pick their rooms and organize their belongings.

    ¡¸Hey, what will I do about my meals?¡¹

    ¡¸The servants will bring it to you. Please eat it in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, how will I go to the toilet?¡¹

    ¡¸Please use the tub over there. Isn¡¯t it your specialty?¡¹

    I can hear the banter between Nonna and Ca. But Leopolt¡¯s face isn¡¯t affected in the least.

    ¡¸The incident this time is a misfortune and I¡¯m d that she¡¯s safe, but it isn¡¯t over yet.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The attack against Lord Hardlett is just one part. There are multiple reportsing from viges all over saying they have also received attacks. I believe that the mountain tribe is moving in force. Their numbers are probably ranging from several hundred to a thousand.¡¹

    So they finally came.

    ¡¸So what¡¯s going on now?¡¹

    ¡¸The attacks on the eastern viges are sporadic. The eastern army, in charge of maintaining security, are battling them individually, but there are casualties.¡¹

    If I just drive them away, I¡¯d be going in circles, and there¡¯s also the incident with Ca, so I really want to crush them.

    ¡¸Leopolt, if we use all of the Eastern Army, would we be able to annihte them?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be impossible to kill all of them, but we can crush their base, and stop them from functioning as a tribe.¡¹

    That should be fine, they took the first move from us, but counter-attacking after they attacked us isn¡¯t bad, just like in the theatrical ys.

    ¡¸Order the squads that are guarding the viges to go down. All squads will gather in Rafen. Take the citizens from the viges and return here.¡¹

    First, we have to eliminate these pests. And let¡¯s do it thoroughly.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Spring

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 70

    Assets: 5050 gold (5000 gold Debt )

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak (Cursed), Gold Armor (lol)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter), Kuu, Ruu,

    Rita (imitation maid), Sebastian (butler)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Catherine

    Servants: Nina

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander),

    Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 41, children who have been born: 6

 Chapter 66: Barbarian Suppression War â‘  A Laid Trap

    <h4>Chapter 66: Barbarian Suppression War ¢Ù A Laid Trap</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    One week since arriving in Rafen, the town is seeing congestion like it has never seen before. But that is how it should be, since the Eastern army which went out to secure the region has brought the citizens back along with them. The town is crowded with people, and a strange liveliness is born.

    ¡¸I have some leeway in terms of funds, so I can maintain their stay here for now......¡¹

    Adolph can¡¯t hide his dissatisfied expression. The situation with the town¡¯s security causes anxiety, and calling back the citizens from the viges also causes the farnd to be rough, so harvest can¡¯t be expected. As the domestic affairs official, you can¡¯t just keep quiet.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a problem. I will settle it in one month.¡¹

    Leopolt is opposite with Adolph and absolutely doesn¡¯t change his expression.

    ¡¸Attacking the army provisions, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Although they are called the mountain tribe, they are actually nomads who live on the teau. They wouldn¡¯t think to steal ournd and plow our fields. In their attacks against us, they are looking to pilfer women and anything easily essible to eat.¡¹

    But both options would pull the army up. The viges are now empty husks.

    ¡¸Rather than seeking food, those guys just want to enter into our territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to hit them there?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But just as Lord Hardlett has experienced, they are extremely skilled in battling on an open field. If they fight decently, then we would also have a painful time.¡¹

    Leopolt spread the map and ced several markers.

    ¡¸Lend me 500 soldiers and the ording amount ofborers. I¡¯lly a trap that will get them.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait! You call themborers, but they¡¯re just like farmers. If you take them out to war, there will be casualties! And then after the war, it will hinder the harvesting and maintenance of the vige!¡¹

    Leopolt and Adolph look at each other. Electricity seems to spark between them.

    ¡¸The first thing we should do is win. Otherwise, domestic affairs will have no meaning.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong. Regardless of how you win, if thend gets roughed up, there¡¯s no use.¡¹

    ¡¸If we get crushed in battle, then all the abundant harvest will fall in the enemy¡¯s hands.¡¹

    ¡¸If the citizens andnd are healthy, then we could regain it after 10 to 20 years.¡¹

    Ooh, this is quite an interesting fight. The only fights that happen on our side is between Nonna and Ca, so seeing a different kind of fight asionally is nice too. Celia seems to be highly interested too. I want to watch a little longer, but I don¡¯t have time for this.

    ¡¸Leopolt, out of everything we have, you¡¯re going to bringborers to the battlefield?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s essential if I am going to make a trap. Casualties will not ur either.¡¹

    This guy has been producing many results up till this point. I should trust him.

    ¡¸It is as you heard, Adolph. He¡¯s not going to kill theborers. Also, having those barbarians right up against our territory will not allow us to expand our territory. We won¡¯t know when they will attack us again like they just did.¡¹

    ¡¸..................¡¹

    Adolph goes silent.

    ¡¸For now, the development of the eastern area will be postponed, and that portion ofbor force will all be used in the development of the safer Rafen and its suburbs. Just as I said earlier, it will be settled in a month.¡¹

    I feel sorry for him, but it is war time now. I have often heard that an excellent civil official in peace times will often get in the way during wartimes. Just leave the war to me and Leopolt.

    ¡¸Leopolt, take the soldiers andborers you talked about earlier. I will also bring the entire squad as soon as we get prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful. Let¡¯s meetup here.¡¹

    He points at one point on the map, and I agree. As soon as he finished his business, Leopolt quickly leaves.

    ¡¸My goodness, it¡¯s because Hardlett-sama is also a soldier. I¡¯m at a disadvantage.¡¹

    I unconsciouslyugh at the pouting Adolph.

    ¡¸I guess so. Well, I was raised a mercenary and became a noble from a soldier, you know? You shouldn¡¯t have asked me for an opinion on domestic affairs.¡¹

    But, I continued on.

    ¡¸But after this battle is over, thend in this remote region shouldn¡¯t get attacked by damage from the war. Then your role would suddenly be important.¡¹

    Adolph breathed arge sigh.

    ¡¸Please, let this be over as fast as possible, hopefully with just a few casualties?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what all the soldiers are hoping for too.¡¹

    I chuckle and leave the ce. The troops that have returned are collectively preparing to sortie. Celia leaves a sugary treat in front of Adolph. 1 She¡¯s hoping tofort him, but what are you going to do if your cuteness makes him fall in love.

    ¨CLeopolt POV¨C

    Five dayster Eastern Area of the Territory Leopolt¡¯s Divided Army

    ¡¸Release them!¡¹

    Arrows rain down all at once from the 100 archers. The goal is to surprise attack the approximately 50 barbarian archers who are hiding in the viges. They still ride horses on the wastnds, and are able to skillfully use swords and bows on horseback too.

    Then we just have to shower arrows down on the top of their heads. In the barrage of arrows, their expertise on horseback is irrelevant, and if they¡¯re unlucky, they¡¯ll get hit by an arrow and die. In addition, these guys aren¡¯t wearing any decent armor at all.

    ¡¸The enemy is rushing at us now!¡¹

    ¡¸This is going as nned. Throw a javelin first, then as they get closer, throw a dagger. Don¡¯t aim for the rider, injure the horse.¡¹

    As long as we drop them from their horses, they would be no different frommon militia since they have children and women mixed in their forces as well. The only threats are their skill in riding and ability to loose arrows on horseback.

    A portion of the enemy is able to skillfully use their bows to defeat some of our ally archers, who fired volleys of arrows at them from the top of the roofs. But the enemy, who couldn¡¯t sprint away, is lured into the vige, where they were stabbed repeatedly by a mob of infantry charging in from the side.

    The enemy has 50 units, while our allies number at 500. Since it isn¡¯t an open field where they can move freely and repeatedly employ hit and run tactics, it will only be a ughter from the beginning. As soon as the enemy stepped into the vige, the battle was settled.

    The group of barbarians are swiftly being defeated, and in no time at all, the small number left remaining also scattered away. With this, the three enemy squads will be vanquished. The enemy should also be figuring out soon that the worthless vige has nothing valuable left in there, and that they should head to a bigger vige. Then, we would move ourrge squad, since in order to defeat them we would also need to gather our own forces.

    Theborers are also steadily progressing in their work. It will bepleted soon.

    I would like this trivial fight to be over, and perfect the preparations for the important war.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Eastern Army Main Forces

    I received a report that the 500 soldiers provided to Leopolt were rampaging. It seems they¡¯ve already dispatched several enemy squads already. Having the soldiers hide in the vige and perform an ambush, loading a covered wagon used to transport goods full of soldiers as a decoy tactic, and it seems they just did as they pleased.

    The mountain tribe is powerful, but they don¡¯t really userge-scale strategies or any kind of tactics, so on the contrary, it seems they didn¡¯t overlook them either. Leopolt is the worst opponent for them. We are almost at the rendezvous point.

    ¡¸A group which seems to be barbarians in the front has been spotted! Approximately 50 of them.¡¹

    If I don¡¯t crush at least one group, then I won¡¯t look cool.

    ¡¸Cavalry squad, continue on! We¡¯re going to trample them.¡¹

    Unlike before, I don¡¯t have to worry about the women, so I feel morefortable. Irijina and Celia have gotten strong enough to be able to protect themselves.

    With me in the lead, several hundred cavalry charges into the group of barbarians. I use my shield and spear to block the arrows, as I slice the two that I charged into in half. Having their arrows hit the horse armor on Schwartz, they nced at me, knowing that this is a dangerous situation.

    The barbarians have excellent archery skills but the quality of their arrows are bad. It would be hard to prate armor made of iron or steel. But they always have the skill to aim in the gaps, so I can¡¯t let my guard down.

    By the time I cut down the third person, the cavalry rushed in all at once. Before they charged in, many of the enemies were defeated by arrows, but they couldn¡¯t use their bows when I jumped in there. In the end, we relied on our numerical advantage to suppress them.

    That¡¯s fine, those guys are few in number. If they were to engage us in a one-on-onebat scenario, then they would be the ones to die first.

    ¡¸Crush them! Destroy them!¡¹

    I break the neck of the fourth person by hitting him with my handle, then I punch the fifth person and he falls off his horse. The fifth person was unlucky and got trampled by Schwartz right after, his scream disappearing just like that.

    ¡¸Ha-!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s knife sinks into the throat of one of them with pinpoint uracy, causing him to fall off his horse without a sound. To match her, I throw the sword that I stole, but this time, neither the handle nor the de hit him, it was the side. Even so, it smashed his nose and finished him off, so I can count that as a sess.

    After taking out about eight of them, our allies became the only ones who were moving on the battlefield, and cheers erupted, loud enough for the defeated and retreating enemies to hear in the distance.

    On the afternoon of that day, Leopolt and I were able to meet up at the rendezvous point as nned.

    ¡¸It seems you¡¯ve been killing enemies left and right.¡¹

    ¡¸And you¡¯ve been defeating enemies in an outrageous fashion.¡¹

    Shall I strangle his neck? 2

    ¡¸Is this the vige that you¡¯ve set up camp in?¡¹

    Leopolt has set up battle positions in aparativelyrge vige, although I don¡¯t know the name of it. It seems that there used to be around 100 people living in it.

    ¡¸Yes. Thinking about the terrain and our situation, this ce is the most convenient for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it ¡®that¡¯ n? Has it beenpleted?¡¹

    ¡¸Our part ispleted, but there are still two things needed: For the enemy to gather into arge group and the weather.¡¹

    ¡¸So you were attacking the smaller enemy squads until now for that purpose?¡¹

    The enemy usually has squads of around 50 people............which is probably a single family or a single faction or something. For the trap to spring on that faction, the effect would be limited, so we would like for them to group up intorge numbers so we can eliminate them all at once. For a group of 50 people, I would probably show them a sizeable force they could never match or just trample them though.

    ¡¸It was effective. I have received reports from scouts that the enemy is currently gathering themselves gradually.¡¹

    ¡¸Then shall we push through by force one more time?¡¹

    My squad is carrying plenty of supplies. Mountains of wheat and casks of alcohol were piled in a ce which stood out in the town. It¡¯s so that the enemy scouts could find it any time they came.

    ¡¸Indeed, those guys are simpletons after all. It¡¯s because it¡¯s Lord Hardlett that you could think of something like that.¡¹

    I¡¯ve always thought this, but this guy is making fun of me, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸My entire squad has already been umted but......we just have to wait to ambush the enemy now.¡¹

    ¡¸Shall I scatter the cavalry randomly? Even if I get into trouble, I can return quickly, and on the off chance that they lose their minds and head toward Rafen, then I would need to keep them in check.¡¹

    Wait a minute, there¡¯s only a few soldiers there right now. If they get attacked, then there won¡¯t be any people left.

    ¡¸The possibility is infinitesimally small, but there is no such thing as absolute in this world. But if you are afraid of that, then what can you do?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right......Let¡¯s say our preparations are fine, so what about the weather?¡¹

    ¡¸Even just a little rain is fine, then it would be perfect.¡¹

    Rain? Oh yeah, it hasn¡¯t rained at alltely.

    ¡¸We can reasonably expect rain seasonally. If not, then we¡¯re just unlucky and I¡¯ll think about it then.¡¹

    ¡¸Luck? I didn¡¯t think you were the type of guy to believe in that stuff.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I look like that, I¡¯m still deeply religious. If it brings benefits, I will lower my head to any God.¡¹

    That is what is called an unbeliever.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s bring out some alcohol for the troops. As expected, the enemies won¡¯te attacking us today or tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the enemy scouts may take advantage of the dead of night ande. If they see my negligence and our abundance of supplies, then the possibility of theming increases.¡¹

    Celia heard the word alcohol and her eyes light up, but the only thing she¡¯s getting is the honey alcohol, which is more like honey than alcohol.

    ¡¸Alcohol!¡¹

    Irijina shouts excitedly, but this is troubling, since if she drinks, 10 soldiers¡¯ worth will disappear.

    In addition, she drinks it like water, so it¡¯s actually a waste of supplies.

    Many soldiers got excited at the banquet in the battlegrounds where they risked their lives. Unlike the meals during peaceful times, it is all you can eat and drink, causing morale to increase dramatically.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, here you go......¡¹

    Celia attempts to be the one to pour me drinks, but she isn¡¯t holding anything in her hand. If I look carefully, her mouth is full. It seems she wants to transfer the alcohol to me with her mouth, but her face is red and her focus is wavering.

    ¡¸Hey, who¡¯s the idiot who let Celia drink!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Well it looked like she was disheartened while drinking the honey, so I gave her plenty. Is that bad?¡¹

    Just like I said, it was an idiot. I¡¯ll punish the two of you together. I¡¯m going to get rough, so you better prepare yourselves.

    After that ¡®battle¡¯ was over, I went out to catch some of the evening breeze and something interesting caught my eye.

    For this expedition, we hired a few female waitresses and kitchen-maids to apany us. Leopolt seems confident in his n, even ounting for the fact that the apanying women would invite attacks from the enemy. I saw a soldier take the hand of one of those kitchen-maids and bring her to a ce where few people would go. I stepped closer to beat him up, but when the soldier saw me, he said ¡®crap¡¯ and tried to run away. But the woman grabbed the soldier¡¯s hand, bowed her head while facing me and gestured for him to take out money.

    I see, she was trying to earn an extra source of ie in addition to her kitchen-maid duties. I don¡¯t want to interrupt the business of a prostitute. So I turned my eyes away and waved my hand to tell them to get out of here. So this is what was happening when I saw a woman whose face looked really tired during the march. I surely thought that it was because they couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace of the march. Next time, I¡¯ll increase the pace without mercy.

    I hear some sshing sounds, and look around, spotting a woman standing beside a well lightly rinsing herself. Her transaction is over, but maybe the customer was too quick and it looks like she can still do more.

    ¡¸Ara, captain. Oh my, how embarrassing.¡¹

    I instantly hug the woman who tried to hide her body.

    ¡¸Are you still......open for business?¡¹

    A smile floats to her face and she exposes her body.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the captain, I¡¯ll open up a special night service.¡¹

    With that said, it would be tough on me to keep attacking her until dawn, and it would hinder her day job. So let¡¯s just keep things quick.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head under that tent¡¯s shadow. If you so desire, I can do everything with my mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸No, just your special part will be fine.¡¹

    I bring her to the shadow and take my cock out. It must be because she just had a man in her earlier, but her special ce is already wet.

    ¡¸Woah, it¡¯s huge! Ady-killer just like the rumors......¡¹

    ¡¸Are you frightened?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. There¡¯s almost no chance to be able to taste something like this. I¡¯m d I came along with the army.¡¹

    After touching her lips lightly, it entered her. When it was halfway buried into her, I stopped moving for a little bit.

    ¡¸Guu......It¡¯s too big. I think it can go a little deeper though.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡¹

    I grab her shoulders and push my hips stronger, sinking it in a few centimeters deeper inside.

    ¡¸Aaaaah!! There-! That¡¯s the deepest part! It¡¯s thick and stretching me.¡¹

    In a sh, sounds of my hips mming against her butt can be heard. The sounds echo in the dark of night, and if you listen carefully, you can hear sounds of flesh on flesh. There is only one person among them who can though.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t get enough! If you make me remember this, I¡¯ll never be able to go back!¡¹

    I use my meat rod to scrape out the remaining semen left inside her hole by the other man and add even stronger kiss marks on top of the ones already on her neck. Right now, just during this time, this woman belongs to me.

    ¡¸Captain! I¡¯m already going to cum! Do it rougher!¡¹

    Toply with her request, I move my hips intensely, pinch her nipples and pull on them slightly. Feeling the convulsions in her vagina, I swing my hips strongly two or three more times and the woman climaxes, moaning while arching her body backwards.

    ¡¸Aaooooo¨C!!¡¹

    The woman squeezes my dick hard, as she copses.

    ¡¸Aaah......That was good. It¡¯s been awhile since I came for real......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry but I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll quickly......wha-?¡¡I can¡¯t stand up, can I take a break?¡¹

    I grin broadly.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹3

    I let the copsed woman lie down as I begin my intense thrusting in and out of her. I block her screams by giving her a kiss and raise her arms above her head, mming into her without holding back. The movements of my waist also show it, but I¡¯m nearing climax as my cock gets harder, scraping in the insides of her hole and giving her several times more pleasure.

    ¡¸You have quite a nice hole. It feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too intense! Die, I¡¯ll dieeeee!! Aaaaaah!!¡¹

    If she opens her mouth too much then her voice will leak out, so I kiss her once again. It¡¯s about time I finish things.

    I ce my hands under her arms to support her firmly as I thrust into her deepest part, stopping my movements. The woman finally rolls her eyes back. I can feel a warm sensation from her crotch, so she probably wet herself. While feeling that warm and wet feeling, with a single groan, I ejacte, continuing to thrust up into her many times. Because I thought that a prostitute would be used to these kinds of things, I went a little too overboard. During the one minute while I was ejacting, I was thinking of these things as I caressed the woman, whose eyes are rolled back and is already foaming at the mouth.

    After finishing, I couldn¡¯t just leave the unconscious woman out here, so after rinsing her off by the well, I take her to my tent and had her sleep in a futon. As soon as Irijina falls asleep, she won¡¯t wake up, and Celia also drank alcohol so her usual sharp senses shouldn¡¯t be there.

    I hug Celia¡¯s naked body, who is mumbling something in her sleep, and fall asleep while entangling my body with hers. She¡¯s pretty warm.

    ¡¸uunya......Aegir-sama-!¡¡Who the heck are you?!!¡¹

    ¡¸NNn......Oh, I didn¡¯t realize, a new girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuun, that thick penis is....... Hm, captain? Good morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Get out!¡¹

    ¡¸Go get our meals too!¡¹

    As I wake up, loud voices of women ring throughout my head. Celia¡¯s voice is especially loud so it hurts when she yells. As expected, I shouldn¡¯t have put her on the same floor.4

    ¡¸Here, I pushed you too much yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Gold!? Hya, how generous. Call me again anytime! I¡¯ll do anything for you~¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry and get out!!¡¹

    Celia chases out the woman whose clothes are still all messed up. Then she looks up at the sky.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a dark cloud, so it may rain.¡¹

    For it to rain so soon, should I bring Leopolt to a temple when we get back to town and kneel to him or something?

    Celia looks at me curiously while I¡¯m grinning to myself. Not even one hourter, droplets of rain began to fall from the sky.

    That day, the rain continued to pour for half the day, then a clear sky returned. On the surface, nothing seems to have changed; around the viges are fields and yet-to-be-cultivated grasnds and forests. Nearby there is also a small river stream, but it wasn¡¯t like the rain was heavy enough to cause flooding.

    Two days passed with nothing special happening. Other than the ground getting a little wet and it getting a little easier to nt seeds, I don¡¯t feel much difference.

    The headquarters is noisy. It seems that the scattered reconnaissance cavalry discovered the enemy.

    ¡¸A group of barbarians are heading towards us from the east! Looks like their numbers exceed a thousand! They¡¯reing straight at us.¡¹

    It seems they have properly found the mountain of food piled up from the banquet the other day. After defeating so many of them, this must be their entire army. If we win, then their fate is sealed.

    ¡¸Leopolt, so there was rain. Is the npleted?¡¹

    ¡¸There are no dys. I¡¯m ready to go at anytime.¡¹

    The marching speed of all those guys on horseback are abnormal. They will probably reach our location by this afternoon. However, measures are already in ce. Let¡¯s be at ease and defeat them.

    Before that, there is one important issue.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard much about the n or whatever, but what on earth is it?¡¹

    A nearby soldier has an uneasy expression and is turning pale. Don¡¯t be worried, you¡¯ll be fine after you hear it.

    And thus the war begins.

 Chapter 67: Barbarian Suppression War â‘¡ The Sinking Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 67: Barbarian Suppression War ¢Ú The Sinking Cavalry</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    There is a strange silence as the two armies stare at each other.

    There are more than a thousand barbarians gathered in front of us. They haven¡¯t formed any lines and look closer to a dumpling so the numbers can¡¯t be counted urately. Everyone is riding a horse, and they could reach us within three minutes. For this amount of enemies to gather, it is quite a tremendous sight.

    The troops I have set up camp in a somewhat elevated vige number 2000, which is close to double their total, but in this open area without a defense facility against over a thousand cavalry, it can¡¯t be said that we have an advantageous position. And what we are after is aplete victory. We have to defeat them here without exception, and then chase them into their territory and thoroughly annihte them.

    ¡¸First, let¡¯s do things ording to theory.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Long spearmen, defensive formation against cavalry, archers remain inside.¡¹

    The long spearmen, a staple of fighting against cavalry, will form a spear wall and the archers and bow gun squad will be ced behind it. If the enemy cavalry manage to avoid bing skewered by the spears, then the only choice will be to slow them down by swinging the spears at them. Then, you would shoot arrows at them ¨C it¡¯smon sense that even the ten mercenary captains know.

    The ally spearmen advances towards the front. When the spears and arrows stop the enemy¡¯s feet, normal infantry will be closed in like an avnche to bring it to a melee battle and kill the mobility of the cavalry.

    ¡¸If this settles things, it would be such a letdown.¡¹

    Around me are Celia, as usual, the vicemander Leopolt, and Irijina, who ismanding my private army, which has inted to 100 people.

    ¡¸That will make things easier, but if possible, I don¡¯t want it to be decided yet.¡¹

    Leopolt answers.

    ¡¸Why not? Is it because the thing you have prepared in advance will go to waste?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. If the enemy is defeated like this, then arge portion of them will escape. Based on the number of our cavalry, we won¡¯t be able to chase all of them down. If we let half of them return, then we would fight again in their base. Thus, I want things to be decided here.¡¹

    Indeed, I feel sorry for the soldiers but looking at the big picture, there is also this way of thinking. I watch over the state of battle while hoping that they do things moderately without dying.

    ¡¸Are we not going out there yet!?¡¹

    Irijina seems like she was going to jump in there now, but she won¡¯t go this time.

    ¡¸We have a n. We will be waiting on standby here, the private army will not be moving from defending the headquarters either.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......¡¹

    Celia is trying to learn without taking her eyes off, and even if I pet her, it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯llin at all.

    Our allies are formed into neat ranks and advancing slowly while the barbarians are still grouped up and moving entirely as a dumpling. They have always moved together in groups of around 50 people. So it might be that they have never tried to act together in suchrge numbers before.

    ¡¸Those guys are moving!¡¹

    Irijina shouts.

    One of the barbarians, wearing fancy bird¡¯s feathers on his head and shoulders, makes me believe that he has some special standing. That manes out in front of everyone and unsheathes his sword, turning to face our approaching allies.

    ¡¸He¡¯sing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯sing.¡¹

    Shoutse from among the barbarians, then they face our allies and charge all at once. It¡¯s hard to say that their movements are aligned, but regardless of them running amok in chaos, they don¡¯t collide with each other or fall off their horses.

    ¡¸It¡¯s very enemy-like regarding the way they handle their horses.¡¹

    ¡¸I want the cavalry from our army to learn from this too.¡¹

    The distance between ally and enemy closed instantly. Our allies prepared to defend against the charge, they stuck out their spears to stop the enemy from progressing. On the other hand, the barbarians do not lower their speed and rush straight into the forest of spears.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to rush in like this!?¡¹

    Celia looks up at my face. She¡¯s cute, but that¡¯s not what they¡¯re doing.

    ¡¸Have you forgotten their skills of shooting their arrows from horseback? They intend to break the spearmen using their bows.¡¹

    But, at that time, our own archers will also be firing at them. If we end up going even in our first collision with them, then the scales will tip in our favor since we have the superior numbers.

    However, contrary to expectations, the enemy doesn¡¯t fire their arrows and continue to approach our formation. Then as soon as I was thinking this, they instantly changed their directions, starting to run along the side of our ranks. Then, while the spearmen are still facing sideways, arrows were rained on them.

    Anticipating that they will be receiving them head-on, our allies had ced shields in front of them and directed all their strength to their spears, but having a hail of arrows fired at them at point nk range instantly decimated the spearmen.

    Moreover, their attack is not over yet. Right after the cavalry fired their arrows sideways one after the other, in a sh, a seeding squad prated through the copsed ranks. If the defense from the spears are gone, then the archers behind them are vulnerable. They won¡¯t be able to defend against the charging cavalry.

    ¡¸That was well done. Even though they seem all over the ce, they actually employ tactics.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I guess they were confident in their archery skills on horseback and didn¡¯t feel the need to form ranks.¡¹

    Leopolt and I were calmly analyzing them, but Irijina and Celia are making a fuss.

    ¡¸Hey! The vanguard got destroyed!? Then they would be able to dig into the center.¡¹

    ¡¸Seeing their number, our entire squad will be crushed. Let¡¯s use our own cavalry to fight against them!¡¹

    If I didn¡¯t understand the situation, then I might have panicked and done the same thing. I give Leopolt a quick nce.

    ¡¸Give the order for the whole army to retreat.¡¹

    Leopolt uses his hand to order the trumpets, and several of them were blown. It¡¯s the signal to retreat.

    The soldiers were all dumbfounded but after they heard it, they all began to withdraw at once. In this situation, withdrawal could only mean fleeing away. If they werete in doing so, that would have meant death, so everyone is fighting to be the first to retreat.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia is noisy, but I don¡¯t answer her other than petting her head.

    Seeing this chance at breaking our forces all too soon, the barbarians instantly rushed in like surging waves to settle the fight, mixing in with our allies and prating deeply into our forces.

    ¡¸Now¡¯s a good time.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, do it.¡¹

    Leopolt gives the signal, and the gbearer on top of the watchtower raised a red g. That was the signal.

    It wasn¡¯t an especially loud sound, and it wasn¡¯t like a giant boulder was rolling. But quietly, water was flowing into the battlefield. Unrest befell both armies as the water flows towards themselves. Floods are one of the most frightening natural disasters in the central ins, where the climate is typically stable.

    The soldiers fell into a state of panic temporarily, but the chaos was resolved soon after. The reason was simple, because the flowing water came from their ankles up to at most their shins. In addition, it didn¡¯t have enough force to push people around, just flowing calmly and eventually the water stopped. The soldiers even forgot that they were running away at one point and looked to each other to ask what was going on.

    ¡¸This is what two days worth of damming the river looks like?¡¹

    ¡¸The river here is a small one, splitting off from the origin of spring water. Even after the rain increased its volume, it¡¯s only this much.¡¹

    The prepared n is this: adjustments were made to the flood control to expand the reservoir temporarily to umte water and after receiving the signal, the dam is to be broken and the water will flow to a wider ins area of a lower altitude.

    ¡¸Although I understood it, as a trump card, it looks pretty pathetic.¡¹

    If it was a turbulent muddy stream that washed through the enemy and flushed them away, then it would be quite dramatic though.

    ¡¸But in that case, it would also wash out our own troops......besides, although it looks in, the battle has been settled.¡¹

    ¡¸Settled? Water of that extent at most could only make a puddle......¡¹

    After saying that, Celia widened her eyes in surprise.

    The situation on the battlefield was turned aroundpletely. The allied infantries who spread out only had their feet wet by the mud, but the disastrous scene befalling the barbarians filled our eyes. It made their earlier brilliant handling of their horses seem like a lie ¨C some of them fell over together with their horses, some lost their bnce and dropped off their horses, some who managed to stand back up but bumped into those beside them causing all of them to fall down ¨C everywhere you looked was a tragic mayhem.

    ¡¸What the heck is this about!? What is happening to them?¡¹

    Leopolt answers Irijina¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Thisnd was originally low and had damp ground and is a ce with bad drainage, and although the surroundings have flood control for the sake of cultivating the fields, a little rain is no problem but......¡¹

    Leopolt looks at the burst open dam.

    ¡¸If you pour in arge amount of additional water, it will be a quagmire immediately.¡¹

    A quagmire is fatal for something like cavalry. The horses are heavy and will not be able to move on the soft mud, and you might even twist their legs if you forcefully try to do so. They could not possibly prance through on horseback.

    The cavalry with their feet stuck are now sitting ducks.

    ¡¸Take back the order to retreat. Have the entire army attack collectively, have the cavalry make a detour to a dry ce and wait for the enemies.¡¹

    The trumpet sounds and the troops that were retreating were able to reform their ranks after losing to the enemies who were pursuing them. Meanwhile, the enemy is struggling in the mud and it took all their effort just to pull free one at a time, so forming ranks is impossible for them.

    An order to attack was issued by eachmander where arrows rained down and the spearmen formed a quilt of spears and rushes in. The cavalry who lost their ability to move were taken out like non-resistant sacrifices. A portion of the enemy abandoned their horses and tried to fight as infantry, but when they got off their horses, they realized that they were inferior in all aspects ¨C equipment, physique, leadership ¨C so as expected, they were defeated one after the other.

    ¡¸If possible, I¡¯d like to go out too.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs as if stopping me. Well, he¡¯s heavy too so he would obviously sink.

    ¡¸Please restrain yourself. There is already no need for Lord Hardlett to go. They will say that you¡¯re stealing their credit.¡¹

    You¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s sometimes nice to just watch from the back as amander, but that¡¯s boring. Although there is something I¡¯m curious about.

    ¡¸Leopolt, is there any meaning in killing all of them?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it would be better to kill them all, since they woulde again if you let them run.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let them escape but you don¡¯t need to kill those who can¡¯t move anymore. What do you think about capturing them?¡¹

    Leopolt twisted his neck. If the opponent is from the Knights¡¯ Order then we have an option to ask for ransom, but we can¡¯t hope for that from the mountain tribe. Rather, I¡¯m doubtful whether they even understand the concept of currency.

    ¡¸Is there meaning to it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you can see that there are women among them. Aegir-sama is probably going to thoroughly gobble them up after saving them.¡¹

    Celia cuts in and the atmosphere froze.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, well it¡¯s partly true, but it¡¯s not only that. They are skilled cavalry. So if we can possibly persuade them, then rather than turning our peasants into soldiers, I think they would make for a far greater help.¡¹

    Celia responds that it¡¯s still because I want a woman to y with and Leopolt has gone into thinking.

    ¡¸......That¡¯s true. They will make great soldiers, but I am unable to determine whether it¡¯s possible to persuade them or not. I¡¯ll give the order to capture them if possible. If we catch them and nothing bes of it, we can just kill them then.¡¹

    Because horses can¡¯t be used, messengers run towards each squad. I¡¯ll just give up on the guys who got killed before the order is received, they¡¯re just unlucky. I do hope that as few beauties are killed as possible though.

    The battle in the wends is roughly decided, and the ones who somehow managed to escape were pursued by the awaiting spear cavalry. Since switching from killing to capturing in the middle, not all of them have been killed off, but there were many mountain tribe corpses in the quagmire. Among them, there were a few women and children too.

    ¡¸It makes me sick when I see young women dead like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys turned everyone into soldiers and collided with us. It¡¯s natural for them to be defeated.¡¹

    Celia says that, but when she saw the remains of a young-looking boy, she also closed her eyes and furrowed her brows.

    The soldiers are hunting for survivors right now. They pressure the living ones into surrendering and those who resist or cannot be saved were finished off with their des.

    Out of the total 1200 enemy soldiers, 500 were killed, 600 were captured and not more than 100 have escaped. On the other hand, the casualties suffered by the eastern army was more or less 100 and none of them were from the private army or theborers. The enemy forces arepletely wiped out and we are able to resume our march. The light cavalry are already confirming the whereabouts of the enemy base and are tailing the escaping soldiers.

    It can be said that we won both tactically and strategically.

    ¡¸But the problem is this.¡¹

    On top of it being flooded, thend has over 2000 people trampling around during the fighting. Adolph had worked hard to control flooding and the fields that he created were irreparably destroyed.

    ¡¸You will be the one exining it.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. If there wasn¡¯t flood control, then it would have gotten slushy after the first rain, and the n would not have unfolded. He should also rejoice at that.¡¹

    ¡¸......No, actually I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    If I let him say it, it will turn into a fight without a doubt. The troublesome exnations are also the superior¡¯s responsibility, how annoying.

    I¡¯ll be using Irijina as a body pillow to sleep tonight. She¡¯d be fine even if I hug her tightly, and it¡¯s quite sensual so it¡¯s worth hugging her.

 Chapter 68: Barbarian Suppression War â‘¢ Mountain Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 68: Barbarian Suppression War ¢Û Mountain Thunder</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    After ensnaring arge group of barbarians in the swamp and defeating them, our army is advancing into their territory, pursuing the fleeing survivors. The tailing light cavalry were shaken off due to the speed of the enemy horses, but we know their general direction. Thinking about the scale of past attacks, the earlier battle has without a doubt dealt a fatal blow to them. It will be a battle on unfamiliarnd, but we will be able to overwhelm them with numbers.

    ¡¸However, I thought that when ites to not having anything my territory was number one, but I can¡¯tpare to this ce.¡¹

    A wastnd as far as the eyes can see, although it isn¡¯t t ground and is bumpy while also being slightly inclined.

    ¡¸If we go further east from here, we will reach the great mountain range.¡¹

    The great mountain range separates the continents running north to south and cuts into the central ins, before appearing again further ahead. The mountaintop is not a ce where people can possibly ascend, and a report has said that the summit is over 10,000 m high ¨C basically the territory of the gods.

    ¡¸As expected, their main forces will not live in these mountain ranges. The mountain tribe will be living in the wastnd a little beyond these mountains.¡¹

    Leopolt is lecturing for my sake. I¡¯m grateful, but being treated as an idiot also makes my blood boil.

    This territory is barren but expansive. If they can freely run around in this area, it will be impossible to find them.

    ¡¸If we have a general idea of the direction, we can manage somehow.¡¹

    Horses are indispensable in their lifestyles. They are not only used in battle, but also for hunting and for transportation, and it seems that all adults receive one horse each.

    In addition, maintaining the horses require arge amount of water and fodder. The skill level of the mountain tribe is low and they even have to resort to plundering and stealing to get wagons and porcin pots ¨C not being able to satisfactorily make them on their own. They are unable to transport the especially importantrge amounts of umted water, so they would have to travel to the ins or another water source no matter what. Once we know the direction of a small river or pond, we would be fine.

    ¡¸Ooh, so you know that much?¡¹

    Leopolt looks at me in astonishment.

    Heh, things like their skill level being low and them having one horse per person, it¡¯s information that even you don¡¯t know right?

    ¡¸You heard this from a barbarian woman during pillow talk didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anything unnecessary.¡¹

    I flick Celia¡¯s forehead. That one felt good, so it made her hold her red forehead in agony.

    We could not let the prisoners of war that we captured in the earlier battle walk with us so we tied their hands and had around 100 soldiers monitor them in the vige. The amount of soldiers will decrease on our end, but I think we¡¯re just about to settle things, so there¡¯s no point in being frugal with them.

    Amongst them, I picked out my favorite girl and took her to bed with me, but I don¡¯t know whether the mountain tribe hasn¡¯t advanced in their skills in bed, or whether that girl was just too innocent. The girl was crying while satisfying herself over and over, and by the time I released my semen once, the number of times she has already climaxed was in double digits. Once day broke, the girl haspletely be my prisoner and she told me anything that I asked.

    ¡¸Regardless of the method, that is crucial information. As expected.¡¹

    I have never heard a more sarcastic ¡®as expected¡¯ as that.

    ¡¸That woman, she asked me whether I was the captain¡¯s younger sister! Not only that, when I told her that Aegir-sama already has three wives, she rmended herself to be the fourth one!!¡¹

    By the way, she said that it was normal for strong men in the mountain tribe to have several wives. However, as expected I don¡¯t want to make a woman I just met not too long ago my wife.

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s not good, next will be my turn......I mean, if you continue to ¡®eat¡¯ women irresponsibly, you¡¯ll get into trouble.¡¹

    It¡¯s fun seeing Celia get so desperate all the time. But recently, it seems like she¡¯s been influenced by Irijina and her voice is getting louder. If she knew that the people around are looking at her, she¡¯d get really embarrassed.

    If you don¡¯t attempt to make some futile conversations or something, in this territory where there is nothing but mountains, it would be unbearably boring. I want to hurry in finding and subjugating them. I can probably see whether there is any activity in the surroundings of Rafen with nothing around here.

    ¡¸A bunch of tents that look like they belong to barbarians have been discovered in the riverbed in front.¡¹

    The situation moves instantly from the reports of the advance guard.

    ¡¸Spear cavalry, without engaging the enemy, surround them from the back, assume every one of those guys will ride on horses, including women and children. If you don¡¯t circle them, they¡¯ll escape.¡¹

    ¡¸Take the archers to the front. Those guys are bow cavalry. The long spears won¡¯t be able to defend them all.¡¹

    Each squad remembers from experience in battle how annoying these guys are. Even though we are facing few in numbers, we don¡¯t let our guard down and form into ranks.

    ¡¸Will it turn into a battle?¡¹

    I spoke my honest feelings.

    ¡¸Well, their ways of doing things are unknown.¡¹

    Leopolt also has doubts in the bottom of his heart.

    The enemy noticed we wereing and hastily moved, but there are only a few weapons prepared for attack and equipment for riding with horses. At a nce, they have at most 100 people, and the rest are either elderly or children. Although we had some decrease in numbers, if you include my private army, we are close to 2000, and as expected they won¡¯t stand a chance. It¡¯s what I thought, they would surrender if I showed them our numbers.

    ¡¸The spear cavalry over here has gone around to the back. They arepletely surrounded.¡¹

    Celia informs us. With this, their fate is sealed.

    ¡¸Do they intend to resist?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently it seems so. Their cavalry are starting to form ranks.¡¹

    Of course, Leopolt will not allow such things. The archers start firing at them in full force before they finished forming their ranks, and most of them were defeated before they could start moving decently.

    Just when I was about to finish them off by setting them on fire, one man appeared. The man is wearing a fancy costume and is shouting something in a loud voice while looking over at us. It seems that he is requesting a duel.

    ¡¸A duel......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go! The battle is already decided. Putting yourself in a dangerous situation like this is pointless!¡¹

    Celia warns me as she saw how I was going to oblige with their request.

    However, it isn¡¯t meaningless. ording to the information from the girl I persuaded, they have a custom in which their leader has always been the one who is the strongest, and it is decided by a one-on-one battle. I can tell from the decorations that the man who is currently shouting is wearing, but he is probably the head of the family, or the chieftain. If I am able to defeat him, then the rest of the enemies may stop resisting and surrender to us.

    ¡¸Just when I found some excellent cavalry, it would be a shame if I killed them all.¡¹

    Also, if we kill all of them here, we don¡¯t know how the ones who have already surrendered will act. There¡¯s also Ca¡¯s injuries, but because of the girl I embraced yesterday, I¡¯ll forgive them. With Celia sighing behind me, I advance forward. By no means did I only want to fight.

    ¡¸You fool who defiles our sanctuary! If you are terrified of the formidable rage of this earth and these mountains, may my request be granted, and let us settle things in this sacred duel!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not really scared of the mountains, but I ept.¡¹

    He¡¯s a man in his 40¡¯s and is an exception of the mountain tribe, as his physique is slightly small, but he appears to be a veteran warrior.

    ¡¸Ooh! So we have a hero here. The mountains will also be watching. Nowe at me!¡¹

    The man lets out a voice of happiness as he lets his horse run and releases an arrow.

    A bow in a duel? However, they are people who fought with swords and bows in the first ce, so this is normal to them. Moreover, the arrow itself is not that threatening. I can easily dodge arrows that are aimed and fired right in front of me. I brush it away with my spear and instantly close the distance.

    The man sees my spear and without letting me get into a closebat fight, backs off and tries to finish me off with his bow. He maneuvers his horse expertly and uses obstacles as shields while maintaining his distance.

    But I am still able to close the distance in one breath. The reason is simple, his horse is unable to escape from Schwartz. Schwartz is different from other warhorses and his legs are thick and tough. He overturns those worthless obstacles and sprints,pensating for my average horse handling skills and chooses the shortest course by himself.

    The price that he is looking for is to have a beautiful girl take care of him and brush him. If he doesn¡¯t get that, then he¡¯s quick to sulk.

    In the blink of an eye, the distance between him and I closes to 10 m, and seeing as how he can¡¯t escape, the man unsheathes his sword. He has something like a machete which is shorter than 1 m, while I have a 3 m long spear. He¡¯s using a bow too, so don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair.

    While I was mumbling to myself in my heart, I swing my spear and aim for the man¡¯s neck. He blocks desperately with his sword, but with the overwhelming difference in strength, his sword flies away and his arm bends backwards.

    ¡¸-!!!¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t even have the time to scream, as the returning motion of my speares crashing down on his neck, sending his head flying. As expected, I wouldn¡¯t lose to a small 40 year old man when ites to exchanging blows. Having lost its head, the body copses and falls to the ground as the horse quietly stops.

    ¡¸The chief is dead! Are you still going to fight?!¡¹

    I face the surrounding mountain people and shout. They stop moving and drop their swords and bows to the ground. The women who were about to run away also gathered around me, covering the ground.

    It seems that what that girl said was correct. With this, I will now be the chief of these people. The eastern army also precisely stopped attacking because of Leopolt¡¯s orders.

    The battle is over.

    The barbarians......the mountain people did not get destroyed, but they were conquered.

    One of the mountain people stripped the headless chief¡¯s decorations and brings them over to me. It makes me look like a real barbarian so I¡¯m against it, but it would satisfy them so it¡¯s better to wear it. With that in mind, I stretch my hand out but, at that moment, thunder roars.

    The man from the mountain tribe who knelt down in front of me and offered me the decorations was struck by lightning and was burnt to a crisp, dying instantly.

    The war has not yet ended.

    This is the worst feeling. That¡¯s because after attaining victory, I witnessed a human getting barbequed.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia hastily rushes to me, but I control her with my hand. Right now there is not a single cloud in the clear sky, and if you think about it normally, lightning would not ur. I don¡¯t know what this is, but there is something clearly malicious out there, which I will not let hurt Celia.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t admit it, I won¡¯t admit this!¡¹

    A voice that seems to crawl on the earth. It was not really a loud voice, but it was a voice that remains in your ear quite unpleasantly.

    ¡¸A fool like you who doesn¡¯t revere the mountain doesn¡¯t deserve to be the chief. Even if thew is twisted, I will not ept this!¡¹

    An eerily decorated tent, with skulls of horses and sheep......I don¡¯t want to think of it, but there are even things that look like human bones hanging there, as a single person appears slowly from that area. Wearing arge amount of rotten cloths that could no longer be called clothes, I can not see their face, and nothing can be seen except their mouth. I can¡¯t even tell whether it¡¯s a man or woman as it approaches me slowly while dragging an old rag that is acting as a dress.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t ept it, but you can at least give us your name right?¡¹

    That thing halts for a bit, but then raises its unpleasant voice again.

    ¡¸You fools. Prepare yourselves, revere me. I am the incarnation of the mountains Dorbaga, only those who desire to be punished should raise their faces! ¡¹

    There was a scream, and altogether, the mountain people knelt to the ground and asks for forgiveness. Earlier, they were not kneeling as much when they knelt to me after I defeated the chief, but now it waspletely different, and they were trembling as they begged for forgiveness.

    Meanwhile, the eastern army soldiers naturally did not lower their heads. Perhaps that was bothering so Dorbaga shouted angrily.

    ¡¸The fools who do not revere the mountain will be granted death!!¡¹

    Then, light starts glowing from the staff that was held, and a stream of light runs straight into the middle of the soldiers. It was a roaring sound several times louder than before, and several people got burnt instantly, blowing back around 10 people in the vicinity as well.

    It caused argemotion.

    ¡¸A magician?!¡¹

    I have heard stories about this. They are the people who manipte the spirits and are able to use fire, wind and other mysterious powers. It requires one to be born with talent, so they are usually protected and weed by nations and high nobles so it is exceedingly rare for normal people to see them.

    Also there are very few of them, the information on them is ambiguous and there are many uncertainties. Some say that magic users are nothing more than a shy jack-in-the-box, while others say that it depends on how they are used, even being able to determine the oue in battle. The point is, even though they are all magicians, their individual differences in talent varies, and there could even be small fries who wield great destructive power.

    In the past, I have heard from Lucy that most magicians can only defeat one or two people. If they can defeat several people all at once, then they¡¯re actually quite skilled.

    Being able to blow away 10 enemies from a distance, the one in front of us is without a doubt a first-ss magician.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t hear that something like this existed from that girl though.¡¹

    Maybe she was purposely not talking about it, or perhaps it was an existence that she didn¡¯t know about. Either way, themotion is spreading to the entire eastern army. To suppress it, we should get themanders to immediately give orders to rain down arrows on it. The one who instantly killed 10 people is formidable, but shouldn¡¯t be able to win against 2000 opponents. However, if that happens, then there will be deaths from the mayhem, and we might have to once again abandon the mountain people who have just surrendered to us.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice except doing it myself.¡¹

    I get in my stance with my spear and signal the people around me to step away. I don¡¯t intend to protect them, but they would just get in the way if they stand beside me.

    ¡¸You bastard will defy the mountains as well?!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that you¡¯re amazing, but the battle is decided. If you be obedient, then your life will be spared.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I wanted them to surrender. I just wanted to signal the opponent to target me with their attacks.

    ¡¸How nonsensical, this fool is!¡¹

    Light concentrates on the staff. I advance forward immediately, shing at them. But the light on the staff flew at me faster, and as I tried to deflect the bundle of light,

    I got blown away quite spectacrly.

    ¡¸Guh............!¡¹

    From the depths of my chest, air naturally leaks out as my field of view wavers. I can¡¯t justy here forever while I¡¯m in the middle of fighting so I get up, but my whole body is tingling with a numb feeling.

    This is the first time I feel this sensation. I thought I was able to repel it with my spear, but I guess I can¡¯t tell when ites to magic.

    ¡¸What!? After taking my magic, why have you not perished?! You bastard, are you some sort of demon?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the more suspicious one, having some weird thing fly out of your body!¡¹

    The only thing that flies out of me is love for women. Though, when it enters their bodies, it¡¯s a love that bes a child.

    ¡¸Is that it? Then it¡¯s my turn next.¡¹

    I try putting strength into my hand, but the hand holding the spear feels numb and I can¡¯t use my strength the way I want. When I look carefully, the palm of my hand is burned quite vividly. The fact that it wasn¡¯t burnt to a crisp, may be thanks to the cloak I¡¯m wearing.

    I unsheathe the much lighter Dual Crater and charge once again. Seeing as how I¡¯m being lectured between incantations, it seems that this light magic can¡¯t be fired consecutively.

    The distance is 20 m, but to me that distance is only a little, and it doesn¡¯t seem like my opponent can move too quickly either. If my sword can reach, then it should be over.

    ¡¸Nonsense! Be destroyed, you demonic being!¡¹

    As I approach, the light does note flying. If that¡¯s the case, I can do it. With that thought, I prepare to swing my sword, but the staff glows with a light different from before.

    It was not the roaring sound made from the earlier thunderbolt, but it was a crackling sound like sizzling hot oil, and a wall of light appeared, encircling the magician.

    ¡¸You serious, how much skill do you possess?¡¹

    The wall of light burns even the grass on the ground, so even I can tell that it would be bad if I touched it. Seeing as how our movements have stopped, the soldiers aimed their bowgun at the magician and fired their arrows, but they instantly caught on fire as they touched the wall of light, burning up and being deflected.

    ¡¸If you touch this guy, then we¡¯ll suffer a terrible fate again like earlier.¡¹

    My burned palm hurts. My cloak also has a burnt smell. If I were to lose this cloak as well, I might cry.

    ¡¸But, there is no other way than that.¡¹

    If I have a pir of fire, then I might be able to try and oppose the magician during our confrontation, but unfortunately, I only have a sword as a weapon right now. I took my Dual Crater and get ready to swing it with both hands, exhaling arge breath. 1

    With a rough warcry, I swing down my sword. It¡¯s do or die, and I can¡¯t do anything but trust in the Nonna¡¯s symbolic treasured sword.

    When the sword hits the wall of light, it was like trying to forcefully cut something soft, and there was an intense crackling sound, simr to the one that burned my body before. I don¡¯t know what will happen, but the only thing I can do is to utilize my strength and try to outmuscle the opponent.

    And then I won the bet, the beautifully brilliant sword did not get repelled by the light, but instead was able to slice through the wall.

    Cheers erupted from the gathered mountain people and the eastern army. After the wall had been cut, it disappeared, just like how fog would clear up.

    ¡¸What the-! The blessing of the mountains, to be able to slice my sacred power, what on earth are you?!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder!¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel like talking. I pull the sword from the wall and approach the magician. The bundle of light is once again released at point-nk range.

    But it¡¯s useless, as this sword has already proven to me that it can cut through light. I will no longer get hit by your magic.

    With one swing, I bisect the soaring spear of light, andunch a kick to the opponent¡¯s body. Getting knocked back in a sorry state, I step on the back of its fallen appearance and get ready to swing my sword. Sounds of two explosions resounded behind me. It seems the magic that was cut by me flew to the back. The unlucky soldiers should resent this guy, not me.

    ¡¸S-stop! If you kill me, punis-! You¡¯ll be punished! Andslide will-! An avnche will-!¡¹

    My interest in this guy suddenly fades. This guy isn¡¯t using the mountain or actually has anything to do with it. This guy is just a little bit of a powerful magician and has the mountain people in fear. When you destroy the magic that they are so confident in, they start panicking, and when they are about to hit the depths of death, they turn into humans who beg for their lives.

    ¡¸Your skill was amazing. Later.¡¹

    Just like taking the stem off of vegetables, the head was separated from the body.

    A chorus of loud cheering erupted that seemed to shake the mountains. All the soldiers of the eastern army raised both their hands and praised me.

    ¡¸The strongest knight in Goldonia!¡¹

    ¡¸Even magicians don¡¯t scare him!¡¹

    ¡¸Praise the invincible captain!¡¹

    ¡¸An incredible woman-lover!¡¹

    I¡¯ll deal with the final guyter, so the cheers don¡¯t make me feel bad. This time was quite dangerous though. My hand and my entire body needs treatment, and more than anything I¡¯m worried about my cloak......it would be nice if it didn¡¯t get burned or filled with holes.

    On the other hand, the target of the mountain people¡¯s fear died, and I remain as the only person they surrendered to, thus they end up bowing their heads around me once again.

    This time, it¡¯s really over. I dere the victory and the end of the battle to everyone, and I will have Celia, who¡¯s running toward me with tears streaming down her face, handle my treatment.

    ¡¸Gosh! It¡¯s already gotten so bad.¡¹

    I leave the post-war processing to Leopolt and have Celia treat my injuries. My hand is in a terrible state, but besides that, there are also ces where I got burned even though I was wearing armor.

    ¡¸It really seems like you got struck by lightning.¡¹

    Back in my mercenary days, I had the misfortune of seeing a person get struck by lightning, and the burns look like this. Although that guy had his entire body inmed and died instantly.

    ¡¸You saw how the soldiers got burnt to a crisp right?! Why did you act so recklessly!?¡¹

    It¡¯s because I thought I could deflect it with my spear, but Celia is not looking for that kind of answer.

    ¡¸My bad. I made you worry.¡¹

    I hug the teary-eyed Celia and tell her gently. For Celia, who has grown up, this is the right answer.

    Incidentally, because I¡¯m having ointment stered over me, Irijina is forbidden toe in. And about the important cloak.............

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty burnt and there are a few holes here and there. I think it¡¯s better to get a new one.¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? It would need a material that I¡¯ve never seen before in order for it to be resewn, so why not throw it away?¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, don¡¯t say anymore than that.¡¹

    My voice came out harsher than I thought. The hand that was spreading the ointment over me stopped.

    ¡¸W-well, I¡¯m terribly......sorry.¡¹

    Celia turns pale. Even though she¡¯s treating me, I did something bad, although I won¡¯t allow this. To throw away this cloak, it¡¯s something ridiculous for me. Once again, I pet the teary-eyed Celia as I sniff the cloak¡¯s scent. It feels like I can smell the nostalgic scent of that wastnd among the burnt smells.

    ¡¸How are the mountain people doing?¡¹

    ¡¸They have calmed down. There doesn¡¯t look to be anybody who wants to escape.¡¹

    Leopolt tells me about what is going on after the war is over.

    The mountain people decide their chief through duels every time, so after I killed the previous chief, nothing out of the ordinary happened, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they hold a grudge against me either. But the troublesome thing is their system of government.

    They treat the chief as the absolute existence and will follow his every order, and from that, the other various leaders move ordingly. In other words, it is a centralized authoritarian system. The one other person, besides the chief, who can voice their opinion is the shaman, but was killed by me so there is no other corresponding person.

    After bing their chief, if I don¡¯t give them any instructions, they won¡¯t be able to decide anything by themselves and they can¡¯t do anything.

    The one who has taught me that is the girl who is sitting beside me. Her name is Pipi, and is the daughter of the previous chief, but he had about 20 wives and she is just one of the children so there wasn¡¯t really any emotional attachment.

    ¡¸So, is Pipi going to cooperate with me?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for me to cooperate with the chief. I¡¯ll do anything. I will follow the chief wherever you go.¡¹

    She has a sinct way of speaking which contains no hesitation. It¡¯s the first time that someone from the ins people (seems like that¡¯s what they call anyone not from the mountain tribe) became the chief, so they need to try and understand us. At the same time, they want to earn my favor as the mountain people value strength, and has seen me slice the previous chief in half and acknowledged me to be a great man.

    Therefore, they offered a tribute that would make any man happy, in other words, it seems they decided that they would present a beautifuldy to me. She¡¯s pretty, and Pipi is quite young, but this is what I heard from her.

    ¡¸I heard that it is a man¡¯s pleasure to dye a girl around the same age as Pipi with their own color.¡¹2

    ¡¸Pipi¡¯s body is small so it¡¯s easy for men to dominate. Men get excited when they dominate women.¡¹

    Our cultures are quite different from each other. Although I don¡¯t dislike that.

    In any case, we have little information about the mountain people, and if Pipi is willing toe to me, it¡¯ll be easy for me to rule over them, so I¡¯ll ept this deal without hesitation.

    ¡¸So what should we do about the ones who left?¡¹3

    Pipi¡¯s expression gets dark.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Most of the ones who went to the ins never came back. It would be difficult to continue hunting like this. We could make lots of babies to increase our numbers, and then we would have to cull the ones who can¡¯t hunt and the weak ones.¡¹

    It is certainly the case that if they already have few people and we take away over 1000 healthy people from their poption, it would be a crisis situation. But the survivors of the mountain people will be treated as prisoners of war.

    ¡¸About that, could you say something to the leaders of the tribe? Please tell them, about half of the ones who won¡¯t return have been captured but not killed. If they swear loyalty to me, I¡¯ll let the prisoners return.¡¹

    Pipi¡¯s eyes open wide.

    ¡¸If half of theme back, we would be fine! As expected of the great chief, I will let the leaders know!¡¹

    The way she runs off is still childish and adorable. It feels like she¡¯s a cute little girl.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Celia is looking at me with an indescribable face. She might be wary that her standing might be taken away from her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so cautious. You are my cute Celia.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face rxes suddenly.

    ¡¸Chief! The leaders said they will dly pledge their allegiance. And also, three women is too little for the great chief to have. They said it¡¯s fine if you want to choose 20 and take them with you.¡¹

    (Light Novels Illustration: Celia cautious of Pipi)

    Celia¡¯s expression became tense.

    The battle between the mountain people ended with them being taken over by me. In their culture, things like contracts or treaties don¡¯t exist, since they don¡¯t have paper in the first ce. The leaders just knelt down in front of me where the mountains could see them and pledged their allegiance. This will act as the ritual of allegiance.

    I promise to release the prisoners of war and I take their negotiator/tribute, Pipi, back to Rafen.

    ¡¸You just can¡¯t. You¡¯re still small so you can¡¯t be embraced.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not? Pipi is already a woman. I want the child of the great chief.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying this without having seen Aegir-sama¡¯s thing! It¡¯s impossible with that small body of yours.¡¹

    ¡¸What haven¡¯t I seen?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Well, isn¡¯t it ¡®that¡¯? Hardlett-dono¡¯s big dic-, ouch!¡¹

    I hit Irijina¡¯s head to shut her up. She acts as the negotiator, but the number of girls increased again.

    ¡¸Uuu, the number of women increased again. What should I say to Nonna and the others......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? Pipi is like the emissary.¡¹

    Celia isn¡¯t convinced by that either.

    ¡¸No! You¡¯ll be eaten immediately for sure. And also, there were two unknown women on the floor yesterday, right!? And there were two red stains on the sheets, right!?¡¹4

    That can¡¯t be helped. The leader of the tribe said that he wanted two of his own daughters to receive the seed of the great one. And they were also pretty, so I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    I hold down the fussy Celia and dodge the questions asked by the probing Irijina. The burnt cloak, and the broken spear5 ¨C they make up the wounded gifts that Lucy left me, and I feel like this moment will gradually increase in importanceter.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Spring

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count: 1900

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army: 120

    Assets: 5050 gold (5000 gold Debt )

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak, Gold Armor (lol)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter), Kuu, Ruu,

    Rita (imitation maid), Sebastian (butler)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Catherine

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (mountain nation),

    Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 44, children who have been born: 6

 Chapter 69: After the War with the Mountain Nation

    <h4>Chapter 69: After the War with the Mountain Nation</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I take Pipi along with me as I return to Rafen. As long as there is no war, the distance between the mountain nation territory and Rafen is not too far. Pipi boastfully tells me that if the horses are good, then she would prove to me that it wouldn¡¯t even take two days to arrive.

    And as expected it did not take two days, as the army returned to Rafen and everything went back to being peaceful. I tell the eagerly awaiting Adolph the results of what happened.

    I told him that I didn¡¯t simply kill all the mountain nation, but put them under my control, and at the very least, as long as I¡¯m alive, there won¡¯t be any attacks from them, so he can rest assured. Also, I added at the end that I kind of destroyed the entirety of one of the cultivation areas.

    ¡¸I see, then the mountain nation can¡¯t even make their own pottery or wagons?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. So sometimes they steal......from the ins people here. That¡¯s the only way they can obtain them. But, they won¡¯t anymore.¡¹

    The only ones here are Irijina, Pipi, myself, and also Adolph and Leopolt. Adolph will talk to Pipi about the mountain nation¡¯s industry andmerce so I let them chat but.......

    ¡¸A 30 something man is going to talk to a child about domestic affairs?¡¹

    Leopolt has said what I was going to say. But the concerned parties seem to be serious about it.

    ¡¸So what do you do about weapons and armor?¡¹

    ¡¸We use the skin of dead horses or the sheep we eat as armor. We steal weapons, or we trade them for food.¡¹

    ¡¸And who are you trading with?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. In the mountains, there is the fire nation. If we exchange food or livestock, they give us iron weapons.¡¹

    Adolph whispers to me as I was fooling around with Irijina beside him.

    ¡¸This is important information.¡¹

    To me, things like bartering for weapons doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    ¡¸Their weapons ¨C arrowheads and swords ¨C are of poor quality, but they are iron nheless. In other words, in a ce unknown to us somewhere in the mountain nation territory, there is a ce that is making iron products.¡¹

    Well that¡¯s good and all, but so what? There are cksmiths in every town, and even Rafen has two of them. Even though the mountain nation are behind us in technology, it¡¯s not like they use anything particrly strange.

    ¡¸Aaah geez, this is why I hate soldiers! Listen here okay? You can find the cksmiths that make iron into weapons anywhere. But we are trading with them. In other words, they are supplying their own iron ore.¡¹

    I see, which means there is an iron mine inside their territory somewhere.

    ¡¸Pipi, do you know about any iron mines? It¡¯s the ce where the stones used to make iron products originate.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. But chief, iron is iron. It¡¯s not a stone.¡¹

    Indeed, you know absolutely nothing.

    ¡¸In any case, there is definitely an iron mine. This area is also outside of the trade route, so if we want to transport the iron, then we will have to incur some costs. It would be convenient if we can supply our own iron.¡¹

    ¡¸I will leave that part to you, so do as you like. There is something even more important, though.¡¹

    The important thing is the improvement of the mountain nation¡¯s food situation and the inclusion of their army. They are primarily hunters and nomads. If the climate changes, their prey will also reduce drastically, and if the grass dies at their destination, then the livestock they brought along with them will also die. ording to Pipi, that¡¯s the cause of the food shortage ¨C which isn¡¯t rare at all ¨C and during famine, they would often thin out the people. And the person who chose who was going to be culled is that shaman.1 So those extremely distasteful decorations were actual human bones.............

    If we feed them from here, they will not have to hunt everyday anymore, and if they have extra people, they can be included in my private army. Their equestrian archery should be second to none among those in the central ins. At the very least, I have never seen another person who could urately snipe targets to the side or the back while riding on horses.

    It seems like if they¡¯re an adult, anyone is able to do it, proven by the fact that Ca got shot. If you rece their crude bows with our weapons, their power will increase even further.

    By the way, there was somewhat of a dispute when Ca and Pipi first met each other ¨C Ca spotted Pipi doing her business out in the open field because she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of a toilet, and felt sympathy for her, so she lost her confrontational attitude. Quickly, Pipi was disciplined strictly by Nonna and she was made to use the toilet.

    ¡¸That is fine but actually, the food recently, especially the grain, has risen to an unbelievably high price.......and as expected, it will be tough on our wallets to offer food to over 1500 mountain people free of charge. In the form of trade, I¡¯d like to convert as much as possible of what we obtain into money.¡¹

    Adolph cuts in. It¡¯s certainly true that udia has giv-......lent me some gold, but I won¡¯t be able to continuously support everyone. In the unlikely event that I use up all the money and have to pester her for cash, I¡¯d be kept2 in White City as a side-lover by her for sure this time. However, we know the skill level of the mountain nation, so if we trade off the hunted prey and livestock, and our food supply diminishes, we would be getting our priorities backwards.

    ¡¸Well, there are always extras around Pipi, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem giving some away, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need them. We don¡¯t need those ipetent people who can¡¯t hunt.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really intend to dirty my hands by participating in ve trade.

    ¡¸Besides that. Maybe like some other things, or tools.¡¹

    ¡¸............horses.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t horses necessities?¡¹

    ¡¸The naturally small horses, the struggling horses can¡¯t be ridden so they¡¯re useless.¡¹

    I see, they don¡¯t use wagons that are pulled by horses, so they use the inefficient method of having the horses carry their luggage. As a result, there is not much use for the horses they can¡¯t ride. Also they are familiar with the breeding of horses, so we can have them give birth to arge amount of horses. Naturally, the number of unrideable horses will also increase.

    ¡¸Those kinds of horses will be meat. They are rtively delicious.¡¹

    What a sad fate for them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the waste. Even the unrideable horses can be used to pull wagons, and also for farming, so they have enough importance.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi, if you give us those horses in exchange for food, do you think the leaders will ept that?¡¹

    The girl turns her head in a cute fashion. When I see her in this state, it makes me want to prank her, but I should hold back.

    ¡¸No one will object. It¡¯s wonderful to obtain something we want for something we don¡¯t need.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s trade your horses for our food. Horses have many uses, since we can immediately use them in our territory, or we could sell them quickly in the capital. I will let Adolph think about the detailed ratios, but our goal is to at least be able to grant them some leeway in terms of supplies. Don¡¯t be so stingy with the ratio, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Afterwards, we would need a highway from the mountains to Rafen in order to make trading go smoothly. If possible, I would like the manualbor to be offered to the mountain nation too......¡¹

    ¡¸That would probably be impossible.¡¹

    Their physical stature isn¡¯t naturallyrge. They are not that proficient in simplebor that requires pure strength either. And there is also another problem.

    ¡¸Pipi, do you know about this?¡¹

    I show her a hammer.

    ¡¸A blunt weapon. You use it to hit prey so that you can defeat them without spilling blood.¡¹

    I show her a brick.

    ¡¸A stone. It looks fragile.¡¹

    I point to a wheelbarrow.

    ¡¸???¡¹

    So that¡¯s the state of things.

    ¡¸Are you going to educate them like this while having them do construction?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, I¡¯ll teach............¡¹

    Adolph doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s giving up. Whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, an unexpectedlyrge amount of people flowed into our territory. So much so that we don¡¯t have to worry too much about thebor force.

    ¡¸Chief.¡¹

    Pipi pulls on my sleeve.

    ¡¸We swore that we would follow the chief. The food and the trading don¡¯t matter. If needed, you can take the entire tribe with you to fight.¡¹

    I pat her to show my thanks. Unlike Celia, Pipi likes being stroked from her nape to her back instead of her head. It seems like it makes her tingle and feel good. She has an awfully erotic expression and it¡¯s gotten me a little erect.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s split them up into groups of about 200 people and have theme. Even though they are superior in their archery and horse-riding skills, if they can¡¯t cooperate with the army, we can¡¯t use them, since we need them to line up with our own archers and horses. ¡¹

    Leopolt speaks as he noticed that the subject is heading in the direction regarding the army, but Pipi doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t the chief. You¡¯re just one of the ins people. Pipi and the others obey the chief only.¡¹

    I feel like I saw this reaction somewhere before. She is simr to someone who is unusually not here right now. I don¡¯t have a head to pat so it¡¯s a bit lonely, but I¡¯ll pat Pipi instead.

    It¡¯s hard to call it a conference, but in this rather liberal conversation, we decided on conducting an expedition to search for the iron mine, the enforcement of trade, and the regr army training. In regards to the search for the iron mine, light cavalry have already been dispatched, and for the other two, Pipi will be sent as an emissary. And the person who has been snoring in the middle of it, will get a lemon stuffed in their mouth.

    ¡¸Nmoou-!! Sour! What is that?!¡¹

    Everything has been decided and everyone starts to move. I drink the tea that Sebastian made as I stroke Rita¡¯s ass. While listening to the woman¡¯s joyful moans, I realized that something was nagging me in my head. I feel like I¡¯ve made a promise to a woman, or I haven¡¯t made one.

    I try to remember, but there are a bunch of girls that pop in my head that I¡¯ve promised to ¡®embrace them next time¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯lle see you again when I have time¡¯, and I can¡¯t seem to remember the correct person. In the end, I gave up trying to remember, and pull Rita into bed. It¡¯s still daytime, but the fighting will be soon so it¡¯s fine if I indulge for a bit.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to bed.¡¹

    ¡¸I will be d to service you.¡¹

    I pull her hand and head to my room, but on the way, I found Nonna.

    ¡¸Ara, Aegir-sama, have you finished talking? ......you¡¯re going to have a woman while the sun is still up high?¡¹

    It¡¯s the perfect timing, so I¡¯ll have Nonnae with us too.

    ¡¸Eeh? I was just going to have tea or something......uuu, I guess I can¡¯t help it. Since a wife¡¯s duty takes priority above all.¡¹

    There¡¯s no point in trying to think of the woman whose name doesn¡¯t pop up either. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves plenty.

    As we enter the room, Nonna and Rita stand alongside each other and look at my face.

    ¡¸Nonna will strip, Rita take off only your underwear.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my~, I understand.¡¹

    Nonna unleashes her dangerous breasts, and coupled with her slender body, she shows off an unbnced erotess. On the other hand, Rita faces her ass in my direction, rolling up her modified apron-dress shortened above her knees, and lowering her underwear in such a way to purposely show me her genitals.

    ¡¸Please rx. I¡¯ll take it off now.¡¹

    Rita takes off my clothes. She isn¡¯t just taking it off though, she brushes against my neck and my chest purposely in order to increase my arousal. After dropping my underwear, and seeing my cock pop out, she envelops the tip in her mouth without dy. But Nonna told her to wait.

    ¡¸Rita-san! I also wanted....to do that!¡¹

    Ever since the time where I spanked her ass, the times Nonna has asserted herself as the wife has decreased, but even so, she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that my own wife will be forced to wait her turn.

    Rita makes slurping sounds as she licks the cock already wet with saliva and answers.

    ¡¸Madam, please whisper your words of love to Hardlett-sama, and enjoy your wonderful love. I will take care of the lewd and lustful bottom half......¡¹

    After saying so, she once again takes my cock and fills her mouth, bobbing her head up and down.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaa~¡¹

    Nonnaes over and kisses me while standing, as I stroke her hair.

    ¡¸You¡¯re always so beautiful everyday.¡¹

    ¡¸It is thanks to the love that Aegir-sama has shown me. When a woman is loved, she bes that much more beautiful.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn-! Nn-! Nn-! Nnboh-!¡¹3

    I hold her shoulder and stroke her gently.

    ¡¸What beautiful skin. It¡¯s like silk.¡¹

    ¡¸I take care of it everyday. It¡¯s so that you can say something like that......¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmo-! Nnbo-! Nngh-! Nnn¡ª!!¡¹

    A sweet scene from the likes of a love drama was ying on the top half, but Rita is crouching at my feet and making obscene noises. Nonna is pretending not to see it, but it seems that she¡¯s reaching her limit.

    ¡¸Hey! How do you think I can whisper my words of love if you¡¯re making those slurping sounds?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Puhha-! Please pay it no attention.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I won¡¯t!¡¹

    Iugh without thinking.

    ¡¸Get on the bed, I¡¯ll make love to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹

    Rita immediately gets on the bed but Nonna doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Um......¡¹

    That¡¯s right, let¡¯s do that thing that Nonna loves. I turn her back and her legs with my hands and lift her up while hugging her sideways. Then I take her like that and throw her onto the bed.

    ¡¸Ahn?¡¹

    Falling with a thud onto the bed, Nonna leaks a joyful sounding scream. If I do that, it seems that it gets her in the mood to be fucked starting now. Rita is looking on jealously. I could do it to you too, but first you¡¯ll have to satisfy my cock that you have gotten erect with your earlier service.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    I also get on the bed and my hard dick is thrusted in front of the two already there. This time, without hesitation, Nonna also puts her mouth on it.

    ¡¸Nn Nn Nn-! Today you¡¯re quite splendid too......¡¹

    ¡¸Nmo-!¡¡Nnn~!¡¡It¡¯s so hard, like steel......¡¹

    Nonna licks the rod and Rita envelops the tip and sucks on it. As I thought, having the both of them service me with their mouths is unbearable. I¡¯ll need to switch people around and test out differentbinations with everyone. My dreams are getting bigger.

    ¡¸Haa......Haa......¡¹

    It seems like Rita, who dered her love forrge cocks, is reaching the limits of her aroused state from my cock, which isrger than usual.

    ¡¸Madam, please. Please let me taste this first. If this goes on, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, I¡¯m also......no, well it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    The bed has already gotten really wet from the dripping juicesing from Rita¡¯s crotch, hidden by her apron-dress. It seems that it¡¯s true that her arousal is at its limit.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Hardlett-samaa~¡¹

    It would be fun to tease her here, but I also have to thank her for the rich service earlier, so I¡¯ll just let her put it in.

    ¡¸Alright, you can get on. Nonna, could you let me rest on yourp?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, I¡¯m so happy! I can finally get this huge dick......OOooo!!¡¹

    Rita couldn¡¯t wait for Nonna to get inp-pillow position under me and she practically jumped on top of me. My cock instantly enters her deepest part and spreads her apart.

    ¡¸Huge cock hurts! It¡¯s good! Huge cock is good!¡¹

    She winces from the pain but immediately moves her waist and shakes her hips, making the bed creak. She¡¯s still clothed while we¡¯re having sex, sobined with the movements of her hips, I can only see small glimpses here and there of the part where we¡¯re connected, and it¡¯s quite the treat. It¡¯s too bad I can¡¯t see her jiggling boobs, but just when I thought about it and looked there, Rita saw where my gaze was and unbuttoned her chest area. Just having her breasts exposed and jiggling while still clothed is quite a lewd sight.

    ¡¸Rita-san ¨C she practically looks like a sex beast.¡¹

    I have Nonna rest my head on herp-pillow and when I try to look at her face, it was covered by her breasts.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you want these don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nonna leans over and her breasts were pressed against my face. As expected, I enjoy the taste of the marshmallow softness.

    ¡¸Incredibleee! It¡¯s getting even bigger!¡¹

    Rita¡¯s scream urately described the current situation.

    ¡¸Ara, I¡¯m happy that you are satisfied.¡¹

    I can¡¯t see Nonna¡¯s face, but I can tell that she¡¯s smiling with a satisfied look.

    ¡¸Rita, turn to the other side and face your ass this way.¡¹

    Rita quickly changes her posture and shakes herrge ass in front of me.

    ¡¸You really have such arge ass. You¡¯re not even fat, so why do you have such arge ass?¡¹

    Rita¡¯s ass is extremelyrgepared to her stature. It¡¯s like her ass is chubby and stuffed with meat as if it was dedicated for men.

    I grin broadly and face Nonna......I can¡¯t see her face so I actually just face towards her breasts. I¡¯ll have her suck on two of my fingers.

    ¡¸Nnph-, how do you like it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do this.¡¹

    Rita is shaking her hips while moaning as I ce my hand on her ass, and touch the small bud slightly above her hole, which ispletely filled by me.

    ¡¸Hyaa-! Hardlett-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!?¡¹

    I push my fingers all the way into her without hesitation and not only Rita, but Nonna also leaks her voice.

    ¡¸Aaah! Your fingers, they¡¯ll get dirty!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, doing something so mean......¡¹

    Mean? What is mean about it? Rita turns back to face Nonna.

    ¡¸Fingers in my assholee, it feels so gooodddd!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    When I move my fingers inside her ass, she starts to convulse.

    ¡¸So good! My ass hole feels good! But it¡¯s not enough......your cock, m your huge cock in my ass please!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I have to do Nonna after. You¡¯ll have to endure it!¡¹

    I add another finger to spread open her ass and Rita springs up.

    ¡¸Aaah¡ª-!! My ass is burningggg!!¡¹

    Rita clenches and copses to the front. It seems that she climaxed from her asshole.

    ¡¸No way......she came from her ass, unbelievable.¡¹

    I pull out from Rita and roll her to the corner of the bed, getting on top of Nonna. I haven¡¯t cum yet so my hardness and size are still at its peak condition. I plop my cock on top of Nonna¡¯s white stomach.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, now let¡¯s start. So which do you want? Your ass?¡¹

    ¡¸If-if this thing entered my ass, I¡¯d die!¡¹

    I smile at Nonna, who¡¯s resisting me seriously, and just prate her from the front and swing my hips. Nonna is agonizing in relief, and is getting pleasured sweetly.

    ¡¸When you are about to release your seed, can you thrust it deep inside?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but howe?¡¹

    ¡¸The feeling of having your seed expand my womb is unexpectedlyforting......¡¹

    For Nonna¡¯s delicate body, it¡¯s not like I can shove my entire thing up to the root, and if I adjust too much, it¡¯ll be too shallow and much of the seed will spill out. It seems that she wants me to send it precisely into her womb.

    ¡¸Then spread your legs really wide. Don¡¯t worry about how you look, just give it your all.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this perhaps?¡¹

    Nonna spreads her legs gaping wide, unthinkable to her usual elegant gestures. That further excites me, and my cock twitches, even after it got pleasure umted by Rita.

    ¡¸Ah-! Please go ahead!¡¹

    Nonna ces her hands on my face as if hanging onto me and prepares herself to receive my ejaction. But something interrupted.

    ¡¸The pleasure from the ass hole, can be felt not only by women......please enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    Rita whispers in a engrossed voice, and inserts several fingers into my ass as I thrust into Nonna.

    ¡¸Guaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh! Wai-! It¡¯s swelling-! Kyaaaa!!¡¹

    Nearing my ejaction, the stimtion caused me to climax intensely, and I released arge amount of semen, more than expected. In addition, my cock expanded even further, pushing the limits. Nonna¡¯s hole is spread wide by the extremely thick cock, and the momentum of the ejaction was enough to cause the sound of the squirting and then hitting her insides to echo throughout the whole room.

    ¡¸Ggh! It won¡¯t stop! Nonna!!¡¹

    The ejaction continued vigorously as if it would never end, and Nonna moaned loudly as therge amount of seed flowed into her, grasping the pillow due to reflex. Since she spread her legs so wide, her womb could not escape the rushing stream of semen.

    ¡¸Incredible......I can tell from his asshole that it¡¯s spouting like a fountain too.¡¹

    Rita continues to dig my asshole with her fingers without hesitation. It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve felt such pleasure that my vision is going white.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah..................¡¹

    Nonna fainted from the overly erged cock and ejaction and is no longer moving. But even so she looks beautiful in her unconscious state and her half-opened eyes.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa.¡¹

    The ejaction that I didn¡¯t think was going to stop, finally ended, and I pulled my cock out out Nonna. Arge amount of semen flowed back out and flooded the bed.

    ¡¸How was it? ......um, your face is scary. Did I make a mistake or?¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to avenge Nonna. I take Rita and embrace her from the front, pushing her all the way to the wall, thrusting up into her while still standing. I grab one of her legs and lift her up by the thigh, while leaving her standing on one foot, as I swing my hips. I wanted to do this at least once with a maid, but this is a battle of revenge. Having sex while standing, Rita¡¯s hips seem ready to give out and her weight causes my cock to sink deeper into her. If she faints, then it might even reach all the way to her womb. Maybe she knew or she didn¡¯t, but Rita continues to move her hips happily.

    In the end, the first thing Nonna saw after being knocked unconscious, was the scene of a maid screaming ¡®forgive me, master¡¯.

    ¨CThird Person /Yoguri POV¨C 4

    At the same time, Former Arnd Northern Area, Goldonian Government Zone

    ¡¸Today, I heard the daughter of the Mulney house has sold herself.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. There are like five kids over there. It¡¯s pretty much impossible to survive.¡¹

    The daughter from the house of so-and-so got sold. The husband abandoned the field to work in a mine.

    It has be a familiar story. That is natural, since the tax rate has made things impossible. The tax rate itself has certainly be lighter than that in the Arnd days. But, the price paid for that is that the war caused the fields to be destroyed, and the essories manufactured in the side job won¡¯t sell, since better quality products are imported from Goldonia at a lower price.

    In the end, the lifestyle hasn¡¯t changed much from the rule of Arnd. Even though it has gotten a little bit better, it¡¯s not like things are good now just because it was the absolute worst back then.

    There is certainly hope for the future. From now on, the fields will be prepared, and the poption will stabilize. Even so, in order to continue living, the daughters have to be sold to brothels, and the men have to risk their lives by working in the mines. If we wanted to stay overnight as travelers, we would still need to have the wife and daughters sleep with others to earn the precious money to do so.

    This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to be! We fought the kingdom of Arnd as the volunteer army. Many vigers perished, but even so, we continued to fight for the sake of a new age. I even got themitment of the noble who saved our vige and led the army. I have heard that it was better under the rule of the Treia kingdom, but in this situation it¡¯s hard to believe they will give us a favorable treatment.

    When I ask around, it seems that the noble is now the hero of the war and was given territory. ording to the circting rumors, that noble has extremely low taxes in thends of the remote region and has a good government, the citizens flowing in from the vicinity are also ushered in with open arms, and they are given a ce to live.

    Before doing something like that, don¡¯t you have some promises that you have to fulfill?!

    ¡¸Dad, I¡¯ll be going out for a bit.¡¹

    I¡¯ve had enough of just waiting patiently.

    ¡¸No way, going toin directly to the noble, you¡¯ll get punished. Why don¡¯t you write a letter and peacefully......¡¹

    Dad, it¡¯s because you¡¯re like that, that this isn¡¯t working out. Even if I send out a letter, it will get crushed by the subordinates before it reaches his eyes. If he¡¯s a narrow-minded man who would punish the female acquaintances who goes toin to him, then what a joke of a noble he is.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m going. It was my idea for them to cooperate with us in the first ce. I will definitely bring back results.¡¹

    I am no longer listening to my father¡¯s opinions as I grab some valuable food, pack them in the bag and load them on a horse. It was a small and worthless horse, but it can probably carry a single girl like me.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t return, or if Ie back as a corpse, then the rumors of that hero are nothing but lies, in the end, he¡¯s just a narrow-minded noble, and isughable.¡¹

    Even if I have to face dangers, if I don¡¯t speak to him face-to-face, I can¡¯t settle down.

    ¡¸Heey, don¡¯t be so reckless for the sake of the vige, Yoguri!¡¹

    I ignore my father¡¯s voice as I continue riding my horse.

    If by any chance that he¡¯s forgotten, I¡¯ll p some sense into him. That Viscount Aegir Hardlett!

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Summer

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 150

    Assets: 5020 gold (5000 gold Debt )

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak, Gold Armor (lol)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter), Kuu, Ruu,

    Rita (imitation maid), Sebastian (butler)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Miti, Alma, Kroll, Catherine

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (mountain nation emissary), Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 44, children who have been born: 6

 Chapter 70: A Chain of Troubles with Women

    <h4>Chapter 70: A Chain of Troubles with Women</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Wee back.¡¹

    Melissa and Maria greeted me back with open arms. Right now, I have returned to my house in the capital. The reason is because of Melissa¡¯s letter. It took Schwartz two days to get from Rafen to the capital, when it would have taken other horses three to four days. Even though the war is over, there is still the issue with trading with the mountain people, so it¡¯s not like I can be gone for too long, but there is also an incident here to deal with, which can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Please,e this way.¡¹

    I thought the two of them would greet me with more of a smile, but would they get mad if I said they haven¡¯t changed.

    I pass through to a guest room where a ratherrge bed is ced. There, with a slightly tired face was Catherine and............a sleeping baby with ck hair.

    ¡¸He was born five days ago. As I¡¯ve written in the letter, the orphanage has too much dust and bugs, so this room has been used to give birth and for rest.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, you did your best.¡¹

    To be brief, Catherine seems to be a little bashful, hiding her face a little while stroking the baby.

    ¡¸Thank you for letting me borrow the room......you actually didn¡¯t want to let me in the house, right?¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s tongue is sharp as usual. When I look at her this way, it makes her have such a childish face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not such a demon that I would kick you out right after you¡¯ve given birth. Take your time and rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. And also............. Nevermind.¡¹

    If Catherine is not going to say anything, then I don¡¯t have anything to say either.

    She just gave birth to the child she was pregnant with, and was basically asking me ¡®don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡¯

    Melissa red up. The three servants from the orphanage are behind Maria but their eyes are half-open and it seems they felt ufortable.

    ¡¸Aegir-san! It¡¯s your child right? Why are you not doing anything!?¡¹

    Melissa bellows unusually. I didn¡¯t take care of him because I thought that if I took care of the child of another woman outside the family, you would get jealous for sure.

    ¡¸Catherine-san, she copsed while holding her stomach, you know? Even after helping her and after she woke up, she wouldn¡¯t speak to anyone except Aegir-san! She said that if you weren¡¯t here, she would have given birth on the streets!¡¹

    So she was trying to get me to notice by showing up at my doorstep here and there after her stomach started getting bigger. She didn¡¯t say anything so I thought that she was trying to hide it.

    ¡¸We finally forcefully dragged her back home and had her sleep in a bed though. Even now, she¡¯s not telling us who the father is. Aegir-san, please ask her.¡¹

    Melissa is boiling with anger as she steps out of the way.

    Even as I stood in front of the bed, Catherine was unbelievably more meek than her usual attitude. I prefer it better when she¡¯s energetic like a beast during the times she¡¯s getting fucked though.

    ¡¸Catherine.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this my kid?¡¹

    She looks down and her voice gets softer.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not.¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine-san!¡¹

    Melissa raised her voice loudly.

    ¡¸I was embraced by a random man and got pregnant. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve caused you trouble. When my body recovers, I¡¯ll immediately-¡¹

    I kiss Catherine and hug her tightly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my kid, right?¡¹

    The hand that was resisting me wrapped around my back, and her fingernails dug in a little.

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right.........it¡¯s your son. Even though I knew I wasn¡¯t supposed to get pregnant, I didn¡¯t have the heart to abort the child......even though I¡¯m not supposed to, I gave birth to your child, although I know it¡¯s bad to do so!¡¹

    From this point on, she was sobbing incoherently and I couldn¡¯t understand a word of what she said. For a while, I hugged her in order to calm her down, and when her voice died down, I once again tried to talk to her. Before I knew it, we were the only ones left in this ce.

    ¡¸Leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll do something about it, so don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t kill the baby?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    Everything will be over once the king finds out, but it¡¯s not like I could say Catherine is alive in the first ce. So in this case, one secret, two secrets ¨C it¡¯s the same thing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d............¡¹

    Catherine crumbles to the ground. She must have been worried sick about the treatment of her child. She is always a person who lives for the sake of her children. Even though she¡¯s so foul-mouthed, she¡¯s a good mother.

    ¡¸My bad, you wanted me to notice, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I purposely came over every time and made my stomach stand out. If I could only tell you by saying it, then everybody would have found out.¡¹

    Catherine wasn¡¯t using her usual foul mouth, but was ming me in a pouting tone.

    ¡¸I noticed it. Before you came and told me, I just thought that you wanted me to keep quiet about it.¡¹

    She immediately hits my head.

    ¡¸Baka1......You¡¯re a woman¡¯s enemy.¡¹

    Just like that, she jumped into my chest, and while burying her face, she started to talk and squirm around in my arms.

    ¡¸Today has ended. The things of the past are no more.¡¹

    I wanted to look at her face, but she remains buried in my chest and doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve fallen.....pletely, even my heart. I even bore your child, so I don¡¯t know what I should do.¡¹

    When she¡¯s mumbling like this against my chest, it feels ticklish. My lower half seems like it¡¯ll react to this, but as expected, I can¡¯t embrace her five days after giving birth.

    ¡¸Here.¡¹

    Catherine raises her face and hands me a small ring.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    It is such an awkward timing to be giving me a present and it¡¯s much too small. This would only fit on my pinky finger.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the ring that was given to me by my husband; it¡¯s something I¡¯ve hidden and is the only thing that reminds me of him. Sell it off......no, if possible, I want to crush it with a hammer or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t need it anymore. I am not that person¡¯s widow but your......mistress. I¡¯ve gone so far as to bear your child, so you can y2 with me forever. Even so, I can feel happiness as a pitiful mistress.¡¹

    Catherine has bore my child, and her heart has fallen. The two of us sealed this contract with a sweet kiss and we agreed for the small ring to be forgotten.

    ¡¸How did it go?¡¹

    When I exited the room, everyone was standing by in the corridor. Melissa asked me as their representative.

    ¡¸Catherine became my woman. From now on the child......Antonio will be staying with her here in this house. Of course, so will the child in the orphanage.¡¹

    The son is named Antonio. It seems that Catherine decided it on the spot and I was the one who only approved it.

    Everyone lets out a sigh of relief. Apparently, they all weed Catherine to stay. I actually wanted to take her to my territory, but as expected, I couldn¡¯t bring a mother who just gave birth and a newly-born child on a journey with me. I¡¯ll have them be taken care of in this house for awhile; Melissa is here so there should be nothing to worry about.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s the correct decision......however¡¹

    In order to lecture me, Melissa took me to a separate room. It was there that the lecture of the correct way to treat a woman continued on endlessly.

    ¡¸Pretending not to notice a woman¡¯s lies is second-rate.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Even though you realized, she has noticed that you did, and on top of that she doesn¡¯t care.¡¹

    Fumu fumu3, I see.

    ¡¸Catherine-san has probably been seeking help from you all this time.¡¹

    That may have been the case.

    ¡¸Realizing what a woman truly wants will make you a first-ratedy-killer.¡¹

    I understand quite well......hm? Something seems wrong here.

    It feels like I¡¯ve improved a little at handling women from Melissa¡¯s lecture.

    ¡¸Melissa! It¡¯s intense.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, how about here?¡¹

    ¡¸Sto¨C!!¡¹

    After the problem got resolved, right now I am watching as Maria and Melissa are entwining their bodies together. In the past, I had several women do this before, but this time I had a slightly different idea in mind. The girls are not using their hands or mouths to caress each other, but they are instead using arge dildo, inserting both ends into themselves and rubbing their waists against each other.

    ¡¸But this is quite therge dildo isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a specially ordered item. But even so, it¡¯s still one size smaller than Aegir-san¡¯s thing.¡¹

    It was made with such an unbnced size in order for Melissa and Maria to have fun from the beginning. Melissa¡¯s end is much thicker and longer since that is what she prefers. The tool made for the girls to enjoy is wet with the two women¡¯s juices and is emitting quite the erotic aura. To order this.......Maria certainly couldn¡¯t do this so it was probably Melissa who did, but just imagining Maria trying to do so is getting me hard.

    ¡¸Aahn-, go a little easier on mee!¡¹

    At first, both of them were moving their hips, but because of the difference in experience, gradually Melissa was the one who took advantage and is one-sidedly attacking Maria, who has fallen over onto the bed. Which reminds me, during the time when Maria was together with Ca in Roleil, it seems she also did this kind of thing. She may havetent abilities to mingle with girls.

    Seeing how Melissa is thrusting into Maria, who is letting out sweet moans, I felt a hint of uneasiness, and felt that I needed to join in, so I climbed onto the bed. I pull the rival dildo out from both of their holes and let them taste the real thing.

    But even so, it hasn¡¯t been that long since I left the capital, and yet this dildo looks like it¡¯s been used a lot.

    ¡¸How much have you two been doing it?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm......ahaha¡¹

    ¡¸Eheh¡¹

    While the girls are being pinned down by me, theyugh with each other.

    ¡¸¡¸We didn¡¯t do it yesterday though?¡¹¡¹

    In other words, they did it every day......¡¡Should I be happy that there are no signs of another man in the picture, or should Iment the fact that their love for women is growing.

    From some strange sense of jealousy, the attacks get more violent as it turned into intercourse that was intense enough to make not only Maria, but Melissa as well, start foaming at the mouth. After I was finished with them, when they tried to put the dildo back inside, it felt quite loose in their holes, which have been thoroughly molded with the shape of my cock.

    Well, that should be alright for now.

    A few dayster Rafen

    ¡¸How was the cute little baby?¡¹

    ¡¸When will we get to meet the new woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine, aah, that lewd woman.¡¹

    When I got back, the three wives immediately cross-examine me. I¡¯m getting pretty sick of these kinds of carnage scenes.

    ¡¸Catherine has just given birth after all, so she will be staying over there for a while. The son¡¯s name is Antonio, and he¡¯s doing well.¡¹

    The girls didn¡¯t seem to be that surprised at all. They all knew about Melissa¡¯s letters ahead of time and it wasn¡¯t like Catherine was someone they didn¡¯t know. It was different for Mel, who showed up suddenly along with her children. But one person ¨C Nonna ¨C was the only one who broke downpletely.

    ¡¸I......I¡¯ve been beaten. To have a son born before me, ggh! Howe I can¡¯t get pregnant?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what would happen after I die, but speaking of inheritance, Catherine said she¡¯s fine with being a mistress just as long as her children are looked after, so I don¡¯t think there should be any problems.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t say those naive things! A woman who has a son is really formidable!¡¹

    Nonna is pleading to me with teary eyes, but she¡¯s the only one who is of noble birth and the other girls don¡¯t seem to particrly concerned. When I told them that Sebastian has finished preparing our meals, everyone dispersed.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! The other girls are getting pregnant one after the other so howe the seed isn¡¯t reaching me?!¡¹

    Even if you say that, I intend to embrace you lots in addition to your own ambitions.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you sleep today! Please work hard until you have emptied yourselfpletely!¡¹

    If you say that much, I can¡¯t back down as a man ¨C after the 20th round, Nonna came down with a fever and ended up falling asleep.

    ¡¸About the results of the investigation, we found arge iron mine within the mountain nation territory, but it hasn¡¯t really been touched and it¡¯s pretty out in the open too......¡¹

    ¡¸Regarding the trading, they have readily epted and several dozen heads4 have been delivered already. If they want to utilize them, then the farnd has to further........¡¹

    ¡¸About the training of the mountain nation, we had them rotated them in groups of 200. They were a bit awkward with our bows, but they can be called skilled bow cavalry who should still be of no match to anyone in the central ins. Next time.........¡¹

    Sleepy, way too sleepy. Because I tried so hardst night, most of what Adolph and Leopolt are saying to me is going in one ear and out the other. Fortunately, Celia is beside me taking notes, so I just have to hear it from herter.

    Even so, Catherine¡¯s case was tackled by Melissa, and I got pestered for my seed by Nonna ever since I came back ¨C recently, I¡¯ve been getting worn out often from my female rtionships. Celia tells me that it might be because of the grudge of a woman I slept with and abandoned, and that if this continues, my thing will get torn off. That¡¯s funny, because when I invite you to bed, you moan sweetly though.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong chief? Pipi has been useful.¡¹

    I stroke Pipi in order to heal my heart. Celia is looking at me like she¡¯s going to cry so I pet her head too. Of course, she doesn¡¯t stop taking notes.

    A rtionship like this is also nice. I¡¯ll admire Pipi for a while without sleeping with her. 5

    I got into a trance of stroking Pipi, and then that happened.

    ¡¸Master, could I have a little of your time?¡¹

    Sebastianes and whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸A guest seems to havee.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Who is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it seems that they want to speak with Viscount Hardlett directly.¡¹

    I won¡¯t make time for such a person like that, as I look at Sebastian with eyes of criticism. This is my territory, which is to say, I am the person with the highest authority. If the opposing party was toe so suddenly, they would have to be someone of noble status or someone with an invitation.

    I don¡¯t mean to brag but if I were to meet everyone who wanted to see me, then the whole day would be filled just from meeting the guests. That is where the job of the butleres in. But it¡¯s rare to see Sebastian do something like this.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that the visitor is a female with a ghastly appearance. I thought that she may be an acquaintance of yours.¡¹

    Even Sebastian is looking at me in that way. But if I think about it, there are a few girls thate to mind who look like they would say ¡®I got pregnant, help me¡¯.

    ¡¸............I¡¯ll meet them.¡¹

    ¡¸Pleasee this way.¡¹

    If that is the case, then I¡¯ll grant them some living expenses and let them live in Rafen. I had that in mind when I went to greet the one at the door, but in front of my eyes, thergest ss of woman trouble was waiting for me.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Bar Hardlett-sama. But I guess now you¡¯ve been promoted to Viscount.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¡You are............¡¹

    When I heard it was a woman, I look to Celia who tagged along. She is mouthing the words to me, what a life saver!

    ¡¸Yoguri......it¡¯s been awhile.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it really has, you¡¯ve forgotten my name too it seems.¡¹

    She¡¯s been listening carefully.

    ¡¸You surprised me,ing so suddenly. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    It¡¯s troubling if you just m up like that; I haven¡¯tid my hands on her yet so she shouldn¡¯t be pregnant. Celia puts her hand on her face and looks down, what a weirdo.

    ¡¸You big liar!!¡¹

    Yoguri sps her fingers into a fist and punches me. But, Celia who is beside me, shouldn¡¯t stand for that, as she grabbed Yoguri¡¯s arm and swept her feet, causing her to fall t on the floor.

    ¡¸You insolent being! I¡¯ll kill you here with my bare hands!¡¹

    Celia pointed a knife, which I don¡¯t know when she took out, at Yoguri¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to do it, do it quick! You changed your promise and you¡¯re going to kill the woman who came to petition to you, you coward!¡¹

    This is bad, Celia¡¯s expression has disappeared from her face. If I leave her alone, she¡¯ll really stab her.

    ¡¸Stop it, Celia.¡¹

    There¡¯s no point in having her get stabbed at the entrance. Why don¡¯t we talk it out in a different room.

    ¡¸My vige is in a predicament right now.¡¹

    Yoguri is mixed in words of condemnation as she prattled on intensely to me.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama has certainly promised the vigers who have risked their lives to fight for you as volunteer soldiers, have you not? You said that you would give us preferential treatment! But we have gotten nothing!¡¹

    It¡¯s impossible to talk to a woman in this state. I try to remember what Melissa told me about what a girl truly wants, but right now, she probably just wants to vent out all her pent up frustrations to me. And the thing that she wants to tell me afterwards would have to be something that she has prepared considerably for.

    ¡¸Tell me straight up. Are you going to help us? Or not?¡¹

    I let out a single sigh. Celia is appealing to me with her eyes to just chase her away, but I can¡¯t just do that. In fact, when I listened to Yoguri¡¯s story, she said the feudal lord in her vige is also doing foolish things.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help you. What do you want to do?¡¹

    This time it¡¯s Celia¡¯s turn to sigh.

    ¡¸I want you to drive out that feudal lord.¡¹

    ¡¸That is impossible. Because he is also a noble of Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let all the vigers migrate to Hardlett-sama¡¯s territory!¡¹

    That would not be impossible.

    ¡¸If youe to my territory then I will ept you.¡¹

    ¡¸The feudal lord is wary of the citizens, so it would be pretty much impossible for the whole vige to move out. That¡¯s why......¡¹

    Aah, I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸Take everyone away to this territory.¡¹

    At times like this, my bad premonitions are usually correct.

    ¡¸You want me to kidnap people?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t just lead my army, push my way into my ally¡¯s domain and take the people along with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we will go. If we be united as one army, we can breakthrough the feudal lord¡¯s army! After, we can head towards Hardlett-sama¡¯s territory.¡¹

    Then what you are doing is a starting a revolt. Even if you manage to defeat that feudal lord¡¯s army, there is still quite a distance between her vige and my territory. If the feudal lord¡¯s army continues to pursue after you one after the other, you will without a doubt get wiped out. She must also understand that while telling me.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll do something about it. Why don¡¯t you just stay somewhere in the town?¡¹

    I can¡¯t just return to the vige at this time. So I call Celia and Irijina.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t use the eastern army. So the private army......oh right, I¡¯ll also ask Pipi whether she can send some people from the mountain tribe..¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-! Are you sane!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unreasonable! If you do something like that-!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina are both turning pale. That¡¯s natural, since I¡¯m nning to invade on thend of a Goldonian noble. But I won¡¯t listen to any objections. A promise is a promise, and it is my disposition to fulfill anything that I promise. And besides, if I can¡¯t keep a promise like this, how can I keep the promise to be king?

    ¡¸Yoguri, I honestly forgot, but right now I will fulfill the agreement. Is that fine with you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a break.¡¹

    She says that while taking her clothes off.

    ¡¸Is this a farewell gift?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, it¡¯s the proof of our contract. I¡¯m giving it to you now.¡¹

    Yoguri, who got naked in front of Celia and Irijina looks at me, as if asking me what she should do. The other two girls have their mouths hanging open.

    When I try toy her down sideways on the sofa, she resists me.

    ¡¸Wait, I don¡¯t mean for you to make love to me. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to be gentle. I just want you to take my virginity.¡¹

    ¡¸As for me, I want the both of us to get excited though.¡¹

    ¡¸No good, that will be after you have helped everyone.¡¹

    Seeing as it can¡¯t be helped, I put my hands on the sofa. I can¡¯t say my cock was ready for this sudden development so it wasn¡¯t that energetic. But it might be just right to screw a woman who hasn¡¯t been turned on yet. If I were to force my cock into her in its peak condition, then Yoguri¡¯s genitals would break.

    ¡¸Alright, break it.¡¹

    I ce my cock against her and thrust my hips up. It wasn¡¯t lubed up enough and her virgin hole is tight. Even so, I use my strength to push my hips up and put pressure on the hymen. Yoguri¡¯s hymen is quite resistant and reflects her actual strict personality. But, in the face of the gradually expanding cock due to touching a woman, that resistance is nothing.

    ¡¸Ngh-!¡¹

    ¡¸ts-!!¡¡Ow-!!¡¡Guuuu!!¡¹

    Yoguri shouted unintentionally due to feeling more pain than she expected, but she bit the sofa and it seems like she endured it.

    ¡¸Uooh! I think I heard something.¡¹

    ¡¸Riip......That¡¯s the sound of her hymen tearing isn¡¯t it. How repulsive.¡¹

    When I noticed, Irijina and Celia are inspecting the ce we are connected from a close distance.

    ¡¸gh-! Don¡¯t look!¡¹

    For the tough hymen, there is also a lot of bleeding, and while the blood was running down her thigh, Yoguri tries to threaten the two girls. I can¡¯t have them fight so I move my hips in a way that makes her lose herposure. It seems that the pain is stronger than the pleasure as Yoguri is desperately trying to endure it while biting down on the sofa. There is a way for her to feel more pleasureable but it seems that she doesn¡¯t want it.

    The mating continued with just the sounds of moaning and flesh pping against flesh. But regardless of what was on the mind, when a man is attacking a woman, he is bound to get turned on.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t......expand while you¡¯re inside!¡¹

    Yoguri raises her voice, as the cock that prated her is continuing to get bigger since the time it entered.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is a terrible person. To push into a virgin and expand her on the inside......he must want to burst the inside of the hole. Poor thing, she will no longer function as a woman.¡¹

    Celia says it with the utmost hate towards Yoguri, but she can¡¯t get rid of her cuteness no matter what. Also, the reason my cock is erging is also due to the fact that your hand is rubbing my body. But at this rate, she might actually get broken.

    ¡¸It¡¯s for your sake.¡¹

    I rub Yoguri¡¯s clit and attack her breasts. I also got Irijina to help as she rubbed my entire body.

    ¡¸Sto-! I only said I would offer my virginity......¡¹

    Gradually, her insides started getting wet and it got easier to move. Nevertheless, it seems that the pain is strong as she also starts leaking more cold sweat. I should hurry and release then.

    ¡¸Celia, Irijina, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    While I¡¯m thrusting into Yoguri, I had them service my balls and chest to speed up the buildup of pleasure. My seed instantly climbs up and I ejacte.

    ¡¸Uu-!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh?¡¡............Eeeeh!!!¡¡Wait aaaaa¨C!!!¡¹

    While Yoguri feels the pulsations of my dick, she goes wild. I forcibly pull the still ejacting meat rod out of her and her entire body is bathed in semen.

    ¡¸Wha-! Don¡¯t get it on me! ............no way, you came inside!!¡¹

    When I pulled out, quite a bit flowed into her, but what of it?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean what¡¯s wrong?! I said I was only offering you my virginity, but to inject your seed in me, how horrible!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is! Look how much......uuu, I can¡¯t scrape out that much.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so you didn¡¯t use any contraceptives?¡¹

    ¡¸If I could buy that kind of medicine, then I would have used that money to buy food!¡¹

    She eagerly applies the contraceptive given to her by Celia. Even so, the seed may have reached her womb earlier so the possibility of her getting pregnant is not zero. The powerful drug also have secondary effects, and there aren¡¯t many girls who don¡¯t want to be pregnant that badly so we never used such strong medicine.

    ¡¸You¡¯re unmarried right? Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I worry about it! I want to get married with a person I love and create a family! I don¡¯t want to be treated as a ything!¡¹

    Yoguri stands up, as if saying she¡¯s had enough.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve offered my virginity as per the contract. On top of that, you shot your seed in me, so I will definitely get you to help everyone in the vige!¡¹

    Well, what should I do?

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Summer

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 150. Mountain Nation: xxxx

    Assets: 5020 gold (5000 gold Debt )

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak, Gold Armor (lol)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter), Kuu, Ruu,

    Rita (imitation maid), Sebastian (butler)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Catherine, Antonio (son), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (mountain nation emissary), Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 45, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 71: The Golden Knigh

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Golden Knigh</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Guh!!¡¹

    My meat rod pulses as my seed spurts inside the girl who was pinned below me. For the fifth or sixth time, the woman shows no reaction other than trembling slightly. After letting my voice out loudly after the third climax, she finally lost consciousness.

    ¡¸Uuu, .......fuu.¡¹

    Moving my waist a little bit at a time, my ejaction continues. My balls are almost empty too. I pull my cock out from the woman who is lying face down. Her hole is still quite tight and my dick gets caught inside her, so unless I use a little force, I can¡¯t pull it out.

    ¡¸Aau!¡¹

    Just the other day, Yoguri, who was still a virgin, was still tight for my thing. The absent-minded girl seems to have awakened from the stimtion and slight pain. While pouting, the girl res at me as she furrows her eyebrows, watching arge amount of seed spilling out from inside her.

    ¡¸You said you would fulfill the contract, but since then, you haven¡¯t done anything. You¡¯ve just lusted for my body......are you really telling the truth? It might be toote already, but wouldn¡¯t it be a problem if we made a child?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m not lying. But it¡¯s not like I can jump in there on a horse by myself and take everyone along with me, can I? I need to make preparations.¡¹

    I embrace Yoguri and caress her breasts. If you thoroughly do postcoital activity, even a cold woman will be gentle.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the army outside the town? If you use that army, the feudal lord will be beaten hands down!¡¹

    As if she was worried about herpanions, Yoguri gets agitated and tries to stand up, although she groans and falls to her knees shortly after. It seems like there is still some lingering pain.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, though this is your fault, since your thing was way too big! It¡¯s pretty much like a log....... Anyway! The army has all been trained regrly. If you, the captain, gives them the order, they¡¯ll move out right?¡¹

    ¡¸Look here......you know that the feudal lord of your vige is from Goldonia like me, right? I won¡¯t be able to deploy the kingdom¡¯s legitimate army against him.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about the difference in armies......then what are you going to do?¡¹

    I will use those who have sworn fealty to me, and not the king, and are unrted with the kingdom.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, excuse me! ......but I¡¯m d that it looks to be over. The mountain nation¡¯s leader has led his subordinates to the nned location and has arrived there safely.¡¹

    Celia gives the report while ring provokingly at Yoguri, who has my seed spilling out from her crotch.

    I was waiting for this. Nevertheless, they are faster than expected; if Ipare them to an express messenger which takes one day, it only required them two days to lead several hundred people there. It seems that it wasn¡¯t a lie when they said that as long as I gave the order, they could move out whenever I wanted.

    ¡¸The mountain nation is......those barbarians?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call them barbarians right in front of them. You¡¯re going to hurt Pipi¡¯s feelings. Well, that¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    To these barbarians, they are not cognizant of the existence of Goldonia kingdom, much less King Alexandro. To them, everyone is recognized in the same way ¨C whether they are from other countries or not ¨C and they all get mixed into one big group: the ins people. All they have is their loyalty towards me, and are pretty much the best private army anyone can have.

    In addition, they are all mounted on horses and can march at lightning speed, making them the most suitable people for the current operation. By letting them use their own equipment, I can also make it look like an attack by genuine barbarians.

    With a face that looks to be saying ¡®good grief¡¯, Leopolt appears behind Celia.

    ¡¸The barbarians will attack and abduct the vigers, after that Lord Hardlett will suppress them when they are running back to our territory and then rescue the citizens. But when the barbarians abduct arge amount of citizens, ¡®we won¡¯t know where theye from either¡¯. So, we will have to look after all of the citizens in our territory, without making any distinctions.¡¹

    And that is what his n is.

    I thought he was against this kind of stupid fighting though.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m against this. Not only does it not have any benefit, there are dangers to it. In the first ce, if that woman¡¯s mouth is sealed, then this conversation would have been over.¡¹

    Yoguri res at Leopolt but, realizing that she¡¯s naked, hastily grabs the sheets to hide her body. However, Leopolt does not even give her fully exposed breasts a single nce. This guy is truly impotent or must really have a big preference for small girls.

    ¡¸But you will do it either way, right? Then it would be better to think of a more preferable scenario, rather than just beating them up without thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for causing trouble for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be so rash from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi is going too! I was also told by the leader that I should always be by your side, so I can one day have your seed imnted in me.¡¹

    I need to find out the name of the leader who taught my Pipi these meaningless things. I¡¯m not going to return Pipi anymore.

    ¡¸Then, I will also make preparations.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Celia and Irijina aren¡¯t going.¡¹

    Even though it¡¯ll make them cry, they still can¡¯t go. Celia was infamous in my previous army. If there is even a single person among the troops of the other feudal lord that knows her, then they will immediately find out who they were instructed by. By the same reason, Irijina is also not participating.

    ¡¸No way! Then the position of adjutant and daughter will be stolen by Pipi............or not. But if Aegir-sama personally goes out as well, would it not be bad?¡¹

    She is certainly right, there are more people who know me and will make it even more of amotion than for Celia or Irijina. And if they find the actual person responsible, then there will be no excuses. That¡¯s why I thought of hiding my face.

    ¡¸Even if you hide your face, they will realize when you ride Schwartz or swing around that big spear.¡¹

    Dual Crater is obviously out of the question, but so is the horse and spear, huh? .......But the mountain nation won¡¯t obey any other person. They have had training, but they still can¡¯t do perform cooperative operations under any other superior officer besides me.

    And for this invasion, they will be acting as barbarians as the premise when we work together, so everyone and everything around them will be considered as enemies. Still, I think it¡¯s better if I use a weapon I¡¯mfortable with, as well as Schwartz. If the operation goes well, but I end up being caught, then it would be meaningless.

    ¡¸No matter what? ......not even if I somehow try not to stand out and make myself look the same as the mountain nation?¡¹

    ¡¸Not possible. If you wield that big spear amongst the mountain nation, who are using crude weapons, you will definitely stand out.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have any good ideas for that?¡¹

    Leopolt sighed, seemingly giving in.

    ¡¸In order to hide something, there are two methods. The first is to hide the tree among the forest......but in this case, the tree stands out too much and is impossible. The other way is to hide next to gold. Even if you are exposed to everyone, the gold will distract everyone¡¯s attention and they may end up overlooking you.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it. What does he mean?

    ¡¸In other words, we just have to prepare something so entric that they will not care about the horse or therge spear.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know where we could find something strange like that, and it¡¯s not like we can prepare it now.¡¹

    If a woman like Yoguri came here by herself, then it must mean the situation is impending. If I were to tell her to wait one month, then she will certainly ¡®sting¡¯ me. Although, the one who should be piercing anyone is me.

    ¡¸We have something like that, don¡¯t we? It¡¯s something we can prepare immediately and is extremely outstanding, and something that is literally gold.¡¹

    The thing appears in my mind, and everyone is definitely imagining the same thing. It was quite embarrassing, so the thing was carefully packed into the warehouse, where no one can see it. It is probably still glowing in the dim storage room, I hold my head while imagining such a thing.

    ¡¸Everyone, advance! I will say it now, but if you find peddlers or soldiers on the way, ignore them. If you encounter arge squad, run away. You guys should be able to do it because of your mobility.¡¹

    The 200 mountain nation people are lined up, led by the four leaders. In reality, I could have prepared three times this amount, but if we make a mistake in ourrge army, it would be disadvantageous for us when ites to running or hiding. ording to Celia¡¯s information, the one who has jurisdiction of the area which includes Yoguri¡¯s vige, is Baron Pedot, one of the new nobles close to Erich, although I don¡¯t know his face or his name. It seems he was conferred his title by some nonsensical thing and his disposition has influenced his family name, but I don¡¯t really know much about it.

    Hisnd is surrounded by the territory of other nobles, so there shouldn¡¯t be particrly many foreign enemies, and I¡¯ve judged that he shouldn¡¯t have thatrge of an army. Rather, what is even more frightening is if we get discovered by the feudal lords in the area before we reach his territory, and get chased out by them. Therefore, we must act in secrecy, yet move as quickly as possible.

    In addition, we can¡¯t let the townspeople know that we departed, so we will leave in the quiet of night. Recently, we have been calling the mountain nation periodically for training so it is not unnatural for them to be near the town, and even if 200 of them were to go missing, it would not be noticed that easily.

    The ones next to me are just Pipi and Yoguri. I initially nned to leave her behind, but in order to get there quickly, we needed the girl who has familiarity with thend. Her riding abilities make me a little anxious, so I had her ride in one wagon, which was brought with us to carry vigers.

    ¡¸Pipi, you stay close to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi can fight, you know? I¡¯m better than most men with my bow and sword.¡¹

    Her archery skills that were shown off during training surpasses those of Ca, not to mention it was while she was riding a horse, so what she¡¯s saying isn¡¯t a lie. However, after Ca got injured, I¡¯m hesitating to have a woman stand in front. Only Irijina seems like she won¡¯t die, so I can be relieved of that.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, Pipi should remain at my side. That would make things easier for me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll do so. Pipi will obey the chief.¡¹

    I stroke Pipi while we advance, and we finally reach the boundary line of my territory. From this point on, I don¡¯t know who we might encounter.

    ¡¸............Bring the armor over here.¡¹

    I was surprised at myself when I let out a voice without any ambition in it. That thing was brought out from the wagon............and I put on udia¡¯s specially-made, shining, golden full te armor. The mountain nation people in the vicinity cheered at the appearance of a brilliant knight. Certainly if I appear in this gaudy appearance, nobody would care about the spear or the horse.

    ¡¸It¡¯s disgusting how well it fits.¡¹

    udia probably remembers my physique perfectly. It¡¯s not like she took measurements, but the size is perfect for me. Even though we have been apart, she has take into ount my growth; that¡¯s how perfectly it fits.

    ¡¸Moreover, it¡¯s unexpectedly light and easy to move in.¡¹

    The highly sophisticated manufactured metallic armor is surprisingly light, and I can move rtively freely. And if there wasn¡¯t any unnecessary decorations on this thing, it might have been something I could use on a frequent basis.

    ¡¸Chief. It¡¯s shiny and pretty.¡¹

    ¡¸Pff- what a splendid knight.¡¹

    Stop it you guys, I want to die.

    A few dayster, within Baron Pedot¡¯s territory

    It might have been a good decision for us to take a path away from the highway, since we haven¡¯t really encountered the other feudal lords¡¯ armies or soldiers. The mountain nation never really needed a road in the first ce, so even in the wilderness, their marching speed doesn¡¯t drop. However, as we approach the western area where the poption isrge, there¡¯s a higher chance for us to get spotted by working farmers or hunters.

    If they see arge group of barbarians appearing, they will run away in a hurry. I think they will tell their own feudal lord, but before that happens, they would have to return home, so I purposely let them go. Also, if word gets out that a witness is killed, then it would really look like it was a barbarian attack.

    ¡¸In any case, it will be bad if we don¡¯t hurry and achieve our objective.¡¹

    It would be troublesome if each feudal lord sent out suppression armies in our paths. We will have to blow past them like the wind.

    ¡¸Yoguri, is your vige around here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if we pass that hill over there, you should be able to see our fields. But be careful, the feudal lord¡¯s demesne is near our vige and there are several dozen soldiers there.¡¹

    A demesne isnd which is a part of the feudal lord¡¯s assets. It isn¡¯tnd where the vigers work and tax is taken, but 100% of the harvest bes his own ie. Thebor force in most cases will be the surrounding residents or purchased ves. In Baron Pedot¡¯s case, it seems to be the former.

    ¡¸Even though our own fields are ruined and we can¡¯t eat, we have to endlessly plough the feudal lord¡¯s fields and it¡¯s the worst feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, we have 200 cavalry. Several dozen guards would be no problem for us. Even though he¡¯s a noble I don¡¯t know, having to kill one of my own hurts my heart, so I would be grateful if he runs away.¡¹

    While I was talking with Yoguri, we crossed the hill. I see, looking at it from above the hill, the vige¡¯s fields are spread out and there is a fence that divides the area. So, that is the demesne and theparativelyrger house in the center should be the feudal lord¡¯s mansion?

    ¡¸Chief, they¡¯ve noticed.¡¹

    As Pipi spoke, a bell was rung in the vige and in the demesne. If the vigers scatter around it would be annoying, so let¡¯s hurry.

    ¡¸Do as I said in the beginning. Take all the vigers and carry them on your horses, taking them to the ce where the wagon is on standby. Absolutely don¡¯t kill the vigers and if possible, don¡¯t kill the soldiers either. Alright, go!!¡¹

    The mountain nation rode alongside each other on their horses as they charge into the vige while shouting. Yep, no matter how anyone looks at it, they¡¯re a group of barbarians.

    Their appearance need to be kept like those of barbarians so they kept their original crude equipment of leather armor, but their bows have been changed to powerfulposite bows and their arrows are now well-bnced and can fly quite the distance. At first, they were perplexed at the fact that their weapons were changed, but after getting used to them, their genius abilities rejoiced. Since the time they have been repeatedlying down from the mountain to conduct attacks, they should definitely have grown more powerful.

    As the vigers doing farm work start to run away, they get captured one after the other. The vigers must have been surprised at our numbers and the sound of the horses¡¯ hooves as they didn¡¯t show any form of resistance, and our operation was progressing quite smoothly.

    However, when a majority of the vigers, who were outside, were finished being transported, a problem urred. The children and mothers who did not participate in doing farm work started to run away in all directions.

    ¡¸Tch-! Why are they running?!¡¹

    Pipi lets out a voice of frustration. But that is natural when a foreign tribe is attacking and abducting the vigers one by one. Parents would obviously want to desperately take their children and run to a safe ce.

    ¡¸But that¡¯s troublesome. It would take some time for us to gather everyone.¡¹

    If we take too long, the feudal lord¡¯s soldiers will start to gather too. Right now, there are only guards, who are probably ignoring the vigers because of the difference in numbers, and have closed themselves within the mansion while trembling. But if they umte numbers, they might do some unnecessary things.

    ¡¸Chief, I will shoot their legs to stop them. Pipi will definitely hit them.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that.¡¹

    I flick her forehead. No matter what you do, if you attack the vigers, they will go into a state of panic. The reason we are currently able to steadily progress in abducting them is because we have not been attacking them directly. If blood is spilled, the vigers will get frantic and start resisting you. If that happens, the operation will be dyed unnecessarily.

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    Before I realized, Yoguri hase to my side. I thought I had her in charge of calming down the vigers in the area where the wagon was though.

    ¡¸My father hase a little while ago. I told him it was safe so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    A father who is using her daughter, howical.

    Yoguri took a deep breath and shouted in a loud voice that you couldn¡¯t imagine originated from a woman.

    ¡¸Everyone in the vige! This is Yoguri! These people won¡¯t harm you! Don¡¯t worry and follow them!!¡¹

    It was a truly loud sound, as it echoed to all corners of the vige, causing the feet of the running children and mothers to stop. Yoguri is essentially the leader of this vige. The vigers looked over in this direction to confirm that it was Yoguri, stopped running and started to get on the mountain nation people¡¯s horses by themselves.

    ¡¸In one shot? What an incredible person.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, they¡¯re mypanions who have been with me through thick and thin. They won¡¯t do something like doubt me.¡¹

    When we form a new vige, I¡¯ll order Yoguri to be the vige mayor. The current old man is clearly unfit for the job.

    With the help of Yoguri¡¯s persuasion, the vigers are cooperating and the operation is progressing steadily, and most of the vigers have been transported. However, feeling something out of ce and the fact there are no sounds of fighting, the guards from the demesne are appearing one after the other.

    ¡¸Tch, it would have been better if they holed up in there while trembling.¡¹

    When they saw that the vigers were spontaneously following us, they didn¡¯t see it as them being kidnapped but as the vigers trying to escape. Foolishly, they aim their bows at the escaping vigers.

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    Yoguri shouts, but it was toote. The arrow pierces through the back of an escaping mother who was holding her baby. The mother is still desperately trying to protect the baby and is shielding it with her body. But the guards continue to pull their bowstrings back.

    ¡¸Samarsa! Noo!¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi, I¡¯ll allow it. Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. The target is big.¡¹

    Pipi draws her bow string taut and after a short moment of stillness, releases the arrow. The distance between them is around 100 m, with the fallen mother in the middle. The arrow that Pipi fired drew a parab in the air, curved with the crosswind and pierced the throat of the soldier aiming at the mother.

    ¡¸Amazing......¡¹

    Yoguri couldn¡¯t help but let her voice out. How many people in the entire kingdom could urately shoot from this distance with a crosswind blowing, moreover, the person who did it was a young girl, and not even a fully grown adult.

    ¡¸Crosswinds are hard. If the target was a rabbit, then it would have missed.¡¹

    I stroke Pipi and immediately head over to the mother. Seeing as how I ordered her to fire her arrow, they must have seen it as permission to attack. The mountain nation fired their arrows all at once, and arrows rained on the heads of the guards. They were not as good as Pipi but they urately aimed their arrows and the feudal lord¡¯s guards fell over one by one, as if they got hit from point nk range. On the other hand, the arrows fired in resistance by the guards have mostly been blown away by the wind or fell in a totally different area.

    Now that the guards have been eliminated, we can safely head over to the fallen mother¡¯s side. I rush over and hug her close. She¡¯s thin, but it seems she¡¯s a decent woman who has some meat to her ass.

    ¡¸......ngh! My child, please, my child......¡¹

    Fortunately, her baby isn¡¯t harmed, but the arrow is pierced quite deep into the mother¡¯s back. If we forcibly pull the arrow out, blood will spill and it may be a fatal wound.

    ¡¸Hurry......take the child......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯reing too.¡¹

    I pick up both the baby and the mother at the same time and carry them so that they could ride on Schwartz.

    ¡¸You bastard! You¡¯re just some barbarian trash with some ridiculous outfit!¡¹

    A person who looks to be the captain of the guardses galloping forward. Hispanions were falling one by one, yet he has the balls toe to us alone. And the one who is most aware about how ridiculous his own appearance is none other than myself.

    If we stay like this we would get hit by arrows, so I cover my allies with a hand to protect them.

    ¡¸You savage beings will regret making the glorious Goldonia kingdom into your enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸Someone who would shoot an arrow at the back of a running mother and child shouldn¡¯t say such big words.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t think that a barbarian would retort like that, so the man froze in ce for a little bit, but soon his face filled with anger and turned red.

    ¡¸You bastard! Name yourself! We¡¯ll settle this with a duel.¡¹

    I won¡¯t do something like telling you my name.

    ¡¸I have no name. But I¡¯ll ept your challenge.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch- you don¡¯t even have a name? Here Ie, golden warrior!¡¹

    The man who attached such a depressing name to me unsheathed his sword and came at me on his horse. It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t see myrge spear, so why is he charging at me head on? He has courage, but if he¡¯s this foolhardy as well, it¡¯s no surprise that he couldn¡¯t be anything more than the leader of the demesne guards.

    I swung down my spear, hit his body with my handle, and he falls to the ground. The man was brave, but he doesn¡¯t have the strength nor skill to be able to defend against my blow.

    ¡¸Guaaa!¡¹

    The man lets out an agonizing scream. I didn¡¯t think I needed to kill a man who is just in reckless, so I only used my handle to hit him, but Schwartz trampled over his lower half. As expected, he would suffer more if he wasn¡¯t finished off while he was being crushed from his waist down. At the very least, I won¡¯t let him feel much pain, so I gave him a single thrust through his heart before returning on my horse.

    ¡¸I thought things would go more smoothly......but dealing so much damage to the guards and killing the captain, I absolutely can¡¯t let anyone find out.¡¹

    If I am discovered, it will undoubtedly be treason. I have to take the women with me and escape.

    ¡¸Chief is as strong as I thought! And moreover, you¡¯re the golden warrior.¡¹

    ¡¸Samarsa, hurry ande! ......Thank you, golden warrior.¡¹

    Even mypanions are trying to kill my heart.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett 20 years old Summer

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 150. Mountain Nation: xxxx

    Assets: 5020 gold (5000 gold Debt )

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak, Gold Armor (lol)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter), Kuu, Ruu,

    Rita (imitation maid), Sebastian (butler)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Catherine, Antonio (son), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (mountain nation emissary), Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 45, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 72: Armed Uprising

    <h4>Chapter 72: Armed Uprising</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    We finished loading all the citizens from Yoguri¡¯s vige onto wagons and horses, and are now heading back home from Baron Pedot¡¯s territory. The viger abduction operation......it caused such a bigmotion with the baron¡¯s soldiers, so if possible I want to avoid anymore fights with the other feudal lords. It would be nice if we can speedily head into my territory and not get suppressed.

    ¡¸Is Samarsa okay?¡¹

    The strategy was rough around the edges, but the only one who got seriously injured was the mother called Samarsa.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a doctor so I can¡¯t say much, but the arrow was pulled out very cleanly and the amount of blood loss isn¡¯t that big of a deal. Now, as long as the wound doesn¡¯t infect, I don¡¯t believe it will be life-threatening.¡¹

    On top of not having good quality medicine, there are no absolute guarantees. I think she¡¯d want to get saved for her child¡¯s sake too.

    ¡¸Samarsa¡¯s husband died from illness, so that child is a memento. If we can do something about her......¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, it won¡¯t change anything even if we rush things. Other than having our horses gallop faster, there is nothing else we can do.¡¹

    In order to make the wagon packed-full of vigers even a little lighter, Yoguri is riding with me in front. Unlike when we wereing, the wagon has now gotten heavier and is clearly dragging down the marching speed.

    ¡¸It would have been better if more wagons were brought with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, if we gather the wagons inside the territory, then we can say goodbye to our secret. I thought you were going to get on the back of the worst horse.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm....... So, what¡¯s with the hand that¡¯s slipping in my crotch then?¡¹

    Even though we wanted our horses to go faster, it was still only fast as the wagon could dash, but to Schwartz it was nothing more than a trot. Since there wasn¡¯t any shaking, it didn¡¯t hinder me from caressing Yoguri.

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing whatever you please, but I only said that I would offer you my virginity. I don¡¯t remember saying that I would be your sex ve.¡¹

    Celia and Irijina aren¡¯t around this time. Pipi is still small. It¡¯s not like I can be too forceful with her.

    ¡¸Also, you¡¯re embracing me however you want, but I¡¯m still unmarried, you know? You even went ¡®dopyu dopyu¡¯1 and came inside........ If I get pregnant, are you going to make me your concubine or something?¡¹

    ¡¸If I make you a wife, it seems like I¡¯ll get a whole lot of trouble.¡¹

    This time was unavoidable since it was a promise made since the Arnd war.

    ¡¸Of course. Things like tax andbor, I¡¯m going to appeal directly to you every time I get the chance.¡¹

    Adolph seems like he¡¯s about to explode, so I¡¯ll refrain from making her into a wife.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why......I wanted you to spare me from having your seed in me. I¡¯ll let you do anything else you wanted.¡¹

    In that case, I¡¯ll ept. I reach my hands to her breasts immediately, but got brushed away.

    ¡¸I thought you said I could do as I wanted.¡¹

    ¡¸Samarsa is still in danger, so not until we get back. When she gets help, I¡¯ll let you do it.¡¹

    The number of reasons for wanting the mother to live has increased. But Yoguri shouldn¡¯t underestimate me. She just had her virginity taken so I¡¯ve held back quite a bit on all my attacks on her up till now. When we get back, I¡¯ll make sure to drive her crazy a whole lot.

    ¡¸Pipi doesn¡¯t understand. Chief is such a great and strong man. Why would you refuse to have his seed?¡¹

    Pipi cuts into my conversation with Yoguri.

    ¡¸Why? Well he won¡¯t even look after me, so wouldn¡¯t it be bad if we also made kids?¡¹

    ¡¸You have friends don¡¯t you? Are you saying they won¡¯t help a pregnant woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course they will help, but if an unmarried woman holds a child, it makes me look like a loose woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Why? It¡¯s a joy to have a strong man nt his seed in you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, geez, then you two can just have sex with each other! ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course we will. If the chief desires it, everyone will oblige. Even young kids and other wives.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second, you do that stuff!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t. I just picked up several adult women.¡¹

    The difference in culture between us and the mountain nation is vast. It seems like it will take quite a lot of time and effort in order to get both sides to work together.

    We were travelling back home and encountered the other feudal lords¡¯ 100-man squads several times, but seeing our numbers, they thought twice about it and didn¡¯te at us. We were able to arrive at my territory while shaking them off our tails.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, it seems that you got into a fight too.¡¹

    Leopolt waits at the rendezvous point inside my territory and the mountain nation people switch straight away to training. I secretly sneak away from the area and throw off my armor, then return to Rafen. The identity of the golden knight cannot be known by the vigers either; it¡¯s for the sake of keeping my heart at peace.

    ¡¸There¡¯s kind of a badly injured person here. Go show her to the doctor.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then I¡¯ll have the injured person continue on the wagon. The other vigers wille this way.¡¹

    The vigers start to gather, trying to figure out what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸I dere it to everyone. The barbarians that have kidnapped all of you have been swept away now!¡¹

    The vigers seem to have a nk look on their faces. But Leopolt continues further.

    ¡¸Knowing this, if you want to go back to where you were before, I will release you immediately. However, if you all......are unsure of where you may havee from, I will allow you to stay and live here on thisnd.¡¹

    I was watching the situation from afar but it doesn¡¯t seem there are any people who chose to go back to where they came from. With this, I have fulfilled my promise. All that¡¯s left is for Samarsa to get saved and there will be no bitter aftertaste.

    ¨CThird person/Treia Kingdom POV¨C

    Former Arnd Territory Treia Kingdom Domain

    ¡¸Hm. So this year¡¯s harvest amounts to this......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......at any rate, this is the first harvest after the war ended and the fields have been ruined.¡¹

    The two men conversed while overlooking the harvest of the wheat fields. One of them speaks arrogantly, while the other acts subservient with his waist bent forward in a slight bow.

    ¡¸Harvest of this degree is not good enough. I will set the tax usingst year¡¯s harvest as the standard.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you can¡¯t! To base it on the state before the war, that¡¯s too irrational!¡¹

    The arrogant man res at the servile man.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so rude! Even if you don¡¯t have wheat, you are growing the vile millet and vegetables, aren¡¯t you? It can probably be rationed for a year¡¯s time.¡¹

    ¡¸By your instructions to prioritize the wheat fields, even if it¡¯s good now, the winter reserves will......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, shut up! Anyways, that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be. You just have to convince them afterwards!¡¹

    The arrogant man leaves, the servile man......the mayor of this vige, attracts vigers around him. There was no attempt to hide the conversation and the vigers probably heard what has been said; their faces are dark.

    ¡¸Mayor......those guys, they¡¯re telling us to die.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good anymore, we will really starve to death.¡¹

    Everyone is wrapped in despair, but a single man cuts in sharply with his words.

    ¡¸......Let¡¯s head east. You¡¯ve heard about those rumors, haven¡¯t you? We¡¯re going to run to Viscount Hardlett¡¯s territory.¡¹

    Everyone knew about the rumors. Within the darkness, people naturally seek a bright hope. There is no tax, wages are paid forbor, and the migration of an entire vige is allowed.

    There are few people who will believe everything they hear, but even so it is a fact that it would be easier to live there than here. Not even thinking about abandoning thend that they¡¯ve lived on for generations, they just looked on in envy like kids while muttering ¡®that seems nice¡¯ to themselves. But now, they have no hope otherwise.

    ¡¸But recently, there have been many people from other viges who have escaped and the feudal lord¡¯s soldiers are patrolling. I heard that if you get caught, you¡¯ll work as a ve on their demesne until you die.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the same now?! What¡¯s the difference from that and starving to death?¡¹

    The mayor tries to control the vigers and speaks.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go together......if we go one or two at a time, we might be prey to bandits, and easily found in the same manner by the feudal lord¡¯s soldiers. If everyone in the vige goes, then we will surely make it!¡¹

    Everyone remained silent for a short moment at the mayor¡¯s voice. If everyone in the vige stood up, then the feudal lord will also resist. This isn¡¯t an escape attempt, but something closer to a rebellion.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s invite the guys from the neighboring viges too! They are also being ruled by the same feudal lord and their situation should be same.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s call back the young migrant workers who left! They have all served in the army in the first ce. They will certainly be reliable in fights!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a spear brought back from the war hidden in the shed in Landon¡¯s house! It¡¯s much betterpared to a hoe or a sickle!¡¹

    The vigers are offering their opinions one after the other. The cause which urged them into such extreme action is not solely due to the ruthless behavior of the feudal lord.

    During the Arnd War, if there was no precedent of people having conducted an armed rebellion, then they may have been too frightened to do something like going against the feudal lord. Or, if there were no ces which changed the way they were governed, then they may have epted their current situation and gave up.

    But it wasn¡¯t like that. They have past experience of using force to rebel against the kingdom and there are young people who have gotten used to battle from serving in the army. There is also a ce to live where the heavy tax isn¡¯t crushing the people ¨C in other words, they have hope. It didn¡¯t take much time for them to gather the people in the vicinity, grab weapons and raise a battlecry.

    Two or three of the poor viges, which hasn¡¯t even seen 100 people, started their forced escape scene in coboration with the farmers. That rumor spread in a sh to the surrounding viges. Under the high degree of government pressure of the Treia kingdom lord¡¯s rule, those viges which had serious cases of famine and poverty were being abandoned one after the other.

    Instead of trying to hide and escape like rats, they turned the tables on the bandits that tried to hunt them and even defeated the that the feudal lord set up. With such arge number prepared, there are some among them who are not aiming to escape, but chose to attack the feudal lord instead.

    It hasn¡¯t even been a year since thest war, but inside the territory of the former Arnd, at least within the Treia kingdom, the sounds of crumbling can be heard.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Something serious is going on!¡¹

    Some time has passed since the legendary stories of the golden knight ¨C the stain of my life ¨C and when I was finally able to kick out the memory from my heart, Adolph ran into my private room with a distorted expression. I was sitting on the sofa with Mel and Ca bent over at my feet, crawling their tongues on my member from the left and right.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸Please be a little more considerate.¡¹

    The both of them cursed Adolph as they stopped moving their tongues and returned my thing back into my pants. They seemed to struggle in doing so as it was still erect. Adolph looked backwards with an ufortable face. He¡¯s still immature, since Leopolt would have started to mention his request with his usual expressionless face.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s so serious?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem. To our west, within the area that Treia kingdom upies, there seem to be frequent urrences of citizens rebelling.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? So what?¡¹

    Honestly, I¡¯m not really interested. If it¡¯s something rted to the kingdom of Treia then it¡¯s not like the king of Goldonia would give me any orders, so it¡¯ll be fine if we just leave it alone.

    ¡¸Well, we can¡¯t do that. Because one of the reasons for their uprising is that they have started to move to the eastern Goldonian area, our territory.¡¹

    ¡¸? I don¡¯t know what that means.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, they want to escape to our territory. But they can¡¯t run because the feudal lord¡¯s soldiers are there. So they formed a faction in order to defeat the soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s a splendid escape scene. When they enter my territory, have them disarm themselves. If they won¡¯t listen, they will just be insurgents. We can just wipe them all out.¡¹

    ¡¸Fortunately, not a soul in our territory is looking to cause problems at the moment....... But things are not that simple. Today, there were also denominations of 50 to 100 people who came. This is no longer on the scale of refugees.¡¹

    The territory only had about 2000 people in the first ce, so having several hundred people flowing in all at once like an avnche will cause various problems.

    ¡¸Will we run out of food?¡¹

    But Adolph denies it.

    ¡¸No, I have finished speaking with the merchants in the capital regarding that. We have already stocked up arge amount for the year at a price lower than market price. You do not need to worry too much about the friction with the existing residents either. We have lots of uninhabitednd, and they were originally residents of the same country in the first ce and just crossed the border on their own, so there shouldn¡¯t be any serious confrontations.¡¹

    ¡¸When I listen to what you¡¯re saying, it doesn¡¯t seem like there are any problems, but say what you are worried about.¡¹

    Ca and Mel, who are waiting on standby in the corner of the room, are getting irritated. Their service was at the final stage and they were getting ready to get into bed.

    ¡¸With this many residents, it will create the same problem asst time ¨C management. The feudal lords and Treian royal family should have an idea of where they are headed. They will probably be looking to protest and block off the borders from their side or perhaps through the Goldonian royal family.¡¹

    I am more concerned about getting exposed by Baron Pedot and theming to beat me up......The guys from Treia won¡¯t say or do anything other than protest and put up border security. As expected, they won¡¯t say something like ¡®your ce has too low tax, so increase it, and don¡¯t give out wages forbor¡¯.

    ¡¸But the outflow of citizens is their fault and has nothing to do with us. The immigrants are basically the same as ves who have thrown away their status. There¡¯s nothing wrong with giving themnd again.¡¹

    The farmers who abandoned theirnd will be treated as vagrants, who have no social standing. I can just say that these vagrants just came into my territory on my own, gathered together and made a new vige, and they can¡¯t do anything butin. Then it will definitely turn into a fight against them.

    ¡¸Also, most of the western side of my territory is bordering with Treia. Many soldiers will be needed to watch over all of it. Why do I have to do that? There is no reason for me to do so.¡¹

    Adolph seems to have the same opinion and slowly nods.

    ¡¸That is correct. That¡¯s why we have to bear in mind that this incident may be brought up in the talks with the Treia side and the Kingdom. Afterwards, we may need a countermeasure for our territory for after the revolt. I believe that falls under Leopolt-dono¡¯s expertise.¡¹

    The roles are properly divided up ¨C Adolph does the domestic stuff, Leopolt deals with the military, and I y with the women. Celia is trying to get involved in both the domestic affairs and the military affairs, but it seems she is still quite inexperienced, gets lost in the conversation and cries her eyes out.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. ......But this could have been brought up in the future when we have a meeting, did you really need to burst into my private room for this?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like things were going on in my territory at the moment. It wasn¡¯t even urgent news.

    ¡¸If you wanted to see us naked then it would have been better to wait a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe he wanted to join in if there was a chance. How naughty.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! ......I am from the rural area of Arnd. We might have to treat the rebellion over there more seriously than necessary.¡¹

    Adolph tells me that I should be careful from now on, as he lowers his head. The ce bes slightly darker.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll forgive you. Then let¡¯s continue, embrace me~¡¹

    Ca instantly gets naked. Of course, she is in in sight for Adolph to see everything.

    ¡¸-! Excuse me.¡¹

    Adolph hurriedly leaves the room.

    ¡¸Pfft-, the way he hurried out, maybe he¡¯s a virgin?¡¹

    Ca cackles happily. But I can¡¯t forgive her for showing her naked body to a man other than myself. She still isn¡¯t quite aware of the fact that she has be my wife now. Every corner of Ca¡¯s body belongs to me. Before escting things, let¡¯s stab her with something......thicker than a nail.

    ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re doing it already? I¡¯ll get mad......just wait a minute!? Not the ass!¡¹

    Mel smiles faintly as she holds Ca face down. I put my cock, still erect from the half-baked service which was interrupted, near Ca¡¯s backdoor. I hold down Ca¡¯s struggling hips and gently prate her.

    ¡¸Wah-, it¡¯s tight, too tight! I said you¡¯re too big!¡¹

    She got torn greatly during the time I punished her in the past, but this time Mel is taking care and has dripped lots of saliva on the part where we are connected. Using her saliva as lubricant, Ca¡¯s hole did not tear and she was able to swallow me all the way up to the root.

    ¡¸Aaaaooooh......my ass, feels weird.¡¹

    Ca has a fairly plump body, but she isn¡¯t able to take me so deep from the front. The only ones able to do so are Melissa, and Irijina, who needs me to forcefully screw myself in and is barely able to fit me. However, if it is the bottomless and deep ass hole, I can put it all the way inside.

    ¡¸Uwaah....... It¡¯s bulging so much, and it looks like it might tear after just a little bit more.¡¹

    Mel rubs Ca¡¯s ass with great curiosity. I pay it no mind and continue to thrust, asionally squeezing Ca¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸Smother me more! I want your entire body to cling to me.¡¹

    Besides Ca, the other women also love it when we stick to each other while having sex. It might have felt lonely just having my cock touch her as I¡¯m prating her ass from behind. When I cover her, Ca rxes slightly and allows herself to be buried into the bed.

    She ispletely feeling the pleasure, and it¡¯s no longer punishment for her, but that can¡¯t be helped. Because of the service from earlier, I don¡¯t have much room to rx either. If I let it out inside her ass, it seems that it¡¯ll be a pain to clean up after, so let¡¯s have that be her punishment instead.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming in your ass. Raise it up more!¡¹

    I p the ass which Ca pushes up and I stick to her back. After moving for a bit, I¡¯ve gotten enough service and reach my limit.

    ¡¸Guh, Ca!!¡¹

    Lying face down with just her ass raised, I embraced Ca from behind and ejacte.

    ¡¸Uuuu, Aegir is expanding............aah, it¡¯sing out!! What an amazing amount, now my insides will get expanded.¡¹

    ¡¸I can hear it from here.¡¹

    Mel says that she could hear the sounds of ejaction several times from where we are joined together. Both Ca and I moved slowly as we copsed on the bed.

    ¡¸The back of my stomach feels so hot. You released a ton, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I feel lighter.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just pull it out right away. I haven¡¯t made preparations or anything yet so it might get messy.¡¹

    Mel blindfolds me and pulls me out of Ca, and continues to wipe me off with what felt like a wet towel. Whenever I used the asshole suddenly, it was an agreement between me and the girls that they wouldn¡¯t let me look when they cleaned up the aftermath.

    ¡¸Uuu, putting it in Ca¡¯s ass first makes it tough for me.¡¹

    I feel sorry for making Mel do something unsavory.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go take a bath together. I¡¯ll be affectionate with you there.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go too once my butt gets cleaned......seems like it¡¯ll take a while though. Your juices sprayed deep and all over the ceee~ aaah don¡¯t listen to the sound!¡¹

    Leaving her there without listening to anything is kindness.

    ¡¸Please have mercy on me.¡¹

    Mel got naked and sat down on the stool in the bathroom, lowering her head in between my legs and washing my member clean. Mel knows quite well how to get dominated and the method of how to get a man in the mood to do so. While looking up at me from below, she repeatedly gives the tip of my dick light kisses, waiting for me to pounce on her.

    I grab her shoulder and push her over. She falls without any resistance and wees me in between her legs and to her crotch. Mel is already putting her hand behind my head, wrapping her legs around my waist and slightly pushing out her own hips.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going straight to the back. Tell me if it hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸You are wee to do it anytime, ah......Ooooo......¡¹

    I push in all the way to the deepest part and bury myself tightly against the mouth of her womb without hesitation. Mel is usually quite refined, but when I prate her with my cock and when she climaxes, she moans and screams like a beast. That gap increases my arousal and causes me to m into her more intensely than usual.

    ¡¸Aau, kuuh, aah, so big. How wonderful! It feels good, please thrust deeper into me!¡¹

    I thrust into Mel roughly and stuff my mouth with her nipples, sucking hard. She isn¡¯t nursing Sue anymore, but it seems that when I suck on her while we¡¯re having sex, she will still squirt breast milk out.

    ¡¸Geez! You¡¯re sucking my nipples again? It¡¯s because Aegir-san doesn¡¯t stop sucking that it won¡¯t stoping out.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t stop, if you want, I can impregnate you with one more.¡¹

    My hips thrust stronger, and the sounds of our flesh pping echo in the bathroom. Mel is gently rubbing my ass but she¡¯s saying that she hates it. She knows that a woman that shows resistance to a fired up man will only build up his arousal.

    I thrust into her despite her words of refusal and suck on the breasts of this woman gasping for air; the scene of perversion brings me closer to my limit. Mel is my concubine, andpletely my woman. I¡¯m pinning my own woman down and pouring my seed into her, and there is absolutely no resistance at all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Give me your thick seed! I¡¯m also......at my limit! Uuuu!!¡¹

    I groan and m my hips hard into Mel as her legs that were wrapped around my waist rxes and stretches out. Like so, I can have my cock enter deeper into her, and I can pour all my seed into with all my might. My ejaction starts and the both of us let out a long and loud moan. Mel rocks her hips gently while I¡¯m still cumming so that I could cum easier as she epts my semen. It must have been worthwhile as I released arge amount in Mel¡¯s womb ¨C way more than I released when I came in Ca¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸As usual, such a tremendous amount. For your seed to inte my womb......¡¹

    After my long ejaction finished, I was about to pull out, but Mel once again wraps her legs around my waist and prevents me from doing so.

    ¡¸Please stay like this for a little longer. Let¡¯s stay connected until Ca-sanes.¡¹

    As Mel said that, she opens her mouth slightly and sticks her tongue out. That¡¯s right, Mel also loves kisses. I didn¡¯t do it when I was thrusting in her. As a sort of atonement, I give her a hot kiss, which eventually gets me hard, so I continue to have sex with her without pulling out.

    The first thing Ca sees after she has finally finished cleaning up and was able toe over was me pulling out of Mel, who finally lost her strength, and a humongous puddle of semen on the bathroom stone floor which flowed out of Mel.

    Without anything particr to do, my days filled with lust continued, and eventually, the thing that we expected toe, came.

    ¡¸My name is Madn! I havee representing Count Esk of the Treia Kingdom! I apologize for the sudden visit, but I have an urgent matter and I wish for an audience with Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    In front of my mansion, several knights on horseback were calling out. Adolph, Leopolt and I instantly knew what they came to say.

    ¡¸Something annoying came.¡¹

    ¡¸In fact, you can say they arete.¡¹

    I¡¯m busy petting Celia¡¯s head while she¡¯s studying.

    ¡¸I¡¯m pretending to have a chronic sickness. You two deal with it.¡¹

    I try to dismiss them and have them take Celia along, but not only the two of them, even Celia stopped me.

    ¡¸If they don¡¯t directly speak with Lord Hardlett, they won¡¯t be convinced. If they stay too long, things might get more troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸I concur. Depending on the circumstances, we might require a prompt decision as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go with you for the discussion too.¡¹

    It won¡¯t end at this rate, I¡¯ll just go and say something random.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am Madn and I have been granted the honor of being a knight of the Treia Kingdom. Today, I havee as the proxy for my lord, Count Severi Esk.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks foring all this way. I¡¯m Hardlett. I will hear your request.¡¹

    Conversations with nobles of other countries are all sorts of annoying and takes a hell of a lot of time, but I omit everything. That guy called Madn seems to be a little taken aback, but from what I can tell, he looks to be one of those military types of knights who doesn¡¯t require those fancy polite words and wants to quickly get to the main issue.

    ¡¸Just the other day, a portion of farmers from our territory has raised a rebellion.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s face twitches slightly. For a noble, something like having a rebellion ur in their own territory is a disgrace, and even if the whole society knows about it, it¡¯s not something that you normally talk about. That must be how far at wit¡¯s end he must be.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s serious.¡¹

    Ultimately, I remain expressionless, and turn to the wind with no interest in anything. Although in reality, I am not interested at all either.

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing for me to say it here but....... Getting to the main issue, the insubordinate farmers seem to be escaping and are estimated to be headed to your territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s quite problematic.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are armed as well so there¡¯s a chance that they will be bothering Lord Hardlett. When that happens, I request that you ce security at your borders.¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly what Adolph said.

    ¡¸I appreciate your concern, but it¡¯s not possible to heed your advice.¡¹

    ¡¸......May I ask the reason?¡¹

    ¡¸Needless to say, your homnd is to the south of my territory and the territory upied by your country is to the west of my territory, and thus I am surrounded on all those sides by your country. There¡¯s no way that I can ce guards to cover all that area.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I am not telling you to do it for all areas. If it¡¯s possible for you to capture a portion of them, it may serve as a threat to the rest.¡¹

    Their aim is not to capture everyone, but to crush the rumors. Since mynd is being praised as the idealnd through the rumors, if the soldiers on my territory start capturing people, their hope will be crushed. Once the farmers lose hope, they will quietly ept their fates and obey them. I can see their line of thought, but I don¡¯t have an obligation to follow it.

    ¡¸On top of my territory beingrge, my poption is limited, and the highways are not even maintained. Although it is my territory, besides the main town and viges, I don¡¯t have the reserve capacity to spare for guards.¡¹

    ¡¸I have seen arge army on the outskirts of this town in the garrison. You also have arge amount of cavalry, do you not?¡¹

    ¡¸That is preparation for the barbarians. They frequentlye down from the mountains to our east. If I move them, I won¡¯t be able to respond to their attacks when the timees. Just the other day, the barbarians invaded our country¡¯s Baron Lorey¡¯s territory, and I have just subjugated them. Also, there hasn¡¯t been any damage in my territory in the first ce caused by those rebelling farmers or whatever.¡¹

    Leopolt immediately corrects me, informing them that it¡¯s Baron Pedot.

    Quite some time has passed already, and I¡¯m pretty sure he has registered what I have said, but Madn stays silent. To them, foreign tribes are also a serious threat. Rather than the small-scale group of armed farmers, I have a legitimate reason to prepare for the other threat instead. The mountain tribe already obeys me and the one who attacked Baron Pedot was me, but he doesn¡¯t need to know that. The kingdom of Goldonia wasn¡¯t notified about myplete control over the situation either.

    ¡¸......there is information that you hired the immigrants from other territories as manpower in your own territory, moreover you have given themnd and helped them create viges.¡¹

    Madn looks at me with a harsh judgemental look in his eyes, but I give him a grin in return.

    ¡¸If you ignore the vagrants, beggars and those sorts of people, the public order will be disrupted. With that said, I don¡¯t have the luxury to just give them food. Fortunately for me, I have tons ofnd, so I¡¯m just letting them do farm work to earn their meals. In the first ce, I have no clue whether they were previously farmers or ves or something else.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that Lord Hardlett imposes an abnormally low tax, youpensate the people who do not havend withbor and things like that......don¡¯t you know that you are attracting the citizens from other territories toe?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I have a military background and don¡¯t know much about the management of territory. I¡¯m not interested in it either so I hand it off to my domestic affairs official. But does the tax andbor in my territory have anything to do with your country?¡¹

    A dangerous atmosphere is in the air, but neither Madn nor I gives in. Only the maid, who came bringing some tea, is dripping cold sweat and panicking. Her breasts are big......maybe I¡¯ll invite her over tonight.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s all you wanted to say, then there is no need to talk any further. I won¡¯t pay attention to what your soldiers are doing in your territory and I¡¯m not going to pay attention to the rebelling farmers either.¡¹

    But don¡¯t talk about my territory, since I¡¯ll handle that on my own. I re at him with those intentions embedded in my eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unfortunate, Viscount. I have already told our royalty and the Goldonian royalty should also have been informed about the situation.¡¹

    This threat should be theirst trump card. But I have a cushion by the name of Erich.

    ¡¸Then I will think about it when the king brings it up.¡¹

    After facing downwards and mumbling something, he gave a single order to his subordinates and they left on their horses. Things were dealt with more simply than I thought.

    ¡¸What an upstart and uncivilized person-¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so. Did you get into a fight again?¡¹

    Nonna was waiting for me after I came out of the reception room where we were holding our conversation. I wonder if she heard my mumbling, I better not badmouth.

    ¡¸Well, I guess so. They¡¯re probably cursing at me and heading to their great Count right about now.¡¹

    Nonna sighed.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be good if you act so belligerent to nobles.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. He probably doesn¡¯t have the courage toe fight me seriously anyway.¡¹

    Adolph and Leopolt were about to go back to their usual duties but I called them back, and speak after rubbing Celia¡¯s butt.

    ¡¸Leopolt, finish up the eastern army¡¯s training and have them rest. Irijina......oh, she¡¯s not here, well she¡¯ll gather all the private army troops. I feel sorry for Pipi but I need her to run to the mountains to get the leaders. It won¡¯t be 200 this time, I¡¯ll provide the food, so I need them to round up everyone who can fight, except children, and bring them here!¡¹

    Not only Nonna, everyone lets out their voice without thinking. I can¡¯t me them; this isplete mobilization.

    ¡¸Adolph, it¡¯s just as you heard. There will be close to 1000 mountain nation so there will be an estimated 3500 military strength......let¡¯s see, I will need you to gather one month¡¯s food supply.¡¹

    ¡¸......What on earth are you nning to do?¡¹

    I wanted to make a serious face, but I unintentionally smiled a little.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not based on logic or theory but intuition, and I can smell a war is on its way.¡¹

    After that, the situation gradually starts to move. Since the kingdom of Treia could not get my cooperation, they must have thought that the regional feudal lords were uncontroble, so they invested in the royal army. They guarded the borders strictly and the group of farmers that were heading to my territory became stters of blood one by one.

    But with this treatment, it further expanded the resentment of the group of farmers extensively, blowing up in scale to the several thousands, and after they broke through the royal army by force, they started to head east in a straight line.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Summer

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 300. Mountain Nation: xxxx

    Assets: 4500 gold (5000 gold Debt )

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Equipment: ck Cloak, Gold Armor (lol)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter), Kuu, Ruu,

    Rita (imitation maid), Sebastian (butler)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Catherine, Antonio (son), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (mountain nation emissary), Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 45, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 73: Treia Conflict â‘  Hill of Grief

    <h4>Chapter 73: Treia Conflict ¢Ù Hill of Grief</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸It seems that several thousand Treia kingdom troops have been deployed near the border. The small groups of farmers have been crushed entirely.¡¹

    Adolph has a pensive look on his face, while Leopolt remains expressionless, but the fact doesn¡¯t change. The kingdom of Treia is also ughtering the escaping farmers to act as a deterrent for others.

    ¡¸Now we¡¯re doing the opposite of what we told Madn not to do. Aren¡¯t we talking about what¡¯s going on in his country?¡¹

    ¡¸Also, I am having the camouged light cavalry cross the border to perform reconnaissance and collect detailed information.¡¹

    As expected, Leopolt is shrewd. On the off chance that they get captured, he will probably just deny that he knows anything.

    ¡¸Make sure you do it moderately, okay? So, did you find out anything beyond what the rumors told us?¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s information mainlyes from talking to peddlers and the people, analysing and thenpiling it together. It is surprisingly urate, but he doesn¡¯t know much regarding the army.

    ¡¸Their numbers are around 5000, they have a bnced formation of cavalry and archers. It is the kingdom¡¯s army without a doubt.¡¹

    ¡¸So he deployed 5000 of the kingdom¡¯s troops? Did he not think that he would sh with me if he wasn¡¯t careful?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because Lord Hardlett ended the conversation so belligerently......and you also harassed him too.¡¹

    These guys have such small assholes. 1

    ¡¸Anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, up until now, the troops have been spread wide and thin,ying in wait to defeat the farmers heading towards the east, but around the day before yesterday, there was a group beginning to congregate near a point close to the borders.¡¹

    ¡¸A gathering? Are they going to cross the border?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no point in them doing so. From this point on, I¡¯m in the middle of confirming, and things will be based purely on conjecture but......¡¹

    I urge him to spit it out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve received reports from the reconnaissance cavalry that a group of farmers areing together a little at a time. They are probably looking to grow their numbers to the point that they can¡¯t be dealt with when they spread out.¡¹

    During the past war, the volunteer soldiers grew to several tens of thousands in size. With the country divided up, that size is impossible now, but even so, if the squad of 5000 men is not at full strength when they sh, they won¡¯t be able to deal with a group of several thousand people.

    ¡¸I see......although it¡¯s not like we can ignore it. How many of our troops can we use?¡¹

    ¡¸There are 2000 from the eastern army, 300 from the private army, and from the mountain nation......there are 1000 bow cavalry.¡¹

    He can¡¯t keep calling them mountain nation when we have included them in our army. Designating them as the bow cavalry squad, theirmon sense is too different from the other squads and are unable to cooperate in an operation, so I have to directly takemand over them.

    ¡¸If we have 3300, even if they invade us, we will have enough to deal with it.¡¹

    Considering the wide territory, the ratio of cavalry in the eastern army and the private army isrge; the bow cavalry squad is also a horse-based unit as the name suggests. Giving them bows and arrows made in Goldonia will also help them to contribute more than what they¡¯re worth.

    ¡¸So, what should we do? In our current situation, there is no special threat within our territory. Their troops are all moving around freely though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time that we move altogether, is it? It¡¯ll be a good training exercise. Let¡¯s stick around the border zone.¡¹

    As expected, Adolph raised an objection.

    ¡¸As it is, Treia is already on edge with the rebellion, and they hold suspicion about us from the earlier conversation. If you leave over 3000 soldiers near the border, you will provoke them and if things go poorly, an idental war will......¡¹

    After Leopolt and I look at each other, I turn to face Adolph.

    ¡¸Is there any problem?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you would say that.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s sigh was drowned out by the soon-to-be-rowdy sounds in the mansion.

    A few dayster, western area around the border.

    The gathered kingdom army of Treia and my army which has marched from the west to the border zone face off against one another. To the west, there are gentle hills on the border, so it wasn¡¯t a clear line. There was just an ambiguous line drawn where Treia was on one side of the hill and Goldonia was on the other. Besides, there are no viges or fields nearby, so there was no way to establish a standard other than using the terrain.

    ¡¸Tell everyone strictly, the bow cavalry especially, not to climb the hill.¡¹

    Both countries aren¡¯t hostile with each other, and trade isn¡¯t really restricted so it can ur freely. Thus, there is no need to be too cautious around the border line, and even if an individual was wronged on the highway, nobody reallys mes each other. However, when an armed squad crosses the border, there is a different meaning. I¡¯ll let you intimidate all you want, but the first one to cross the limit will be the first to wage war.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be alright! We won¡¯t move until the chief gives the order!¡¹

    The bow cavalry, who won¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s orders besides mine, will need to cooperate in a fast and efficient manner with the others, so that¡¯s why I brought Pipi along with me. While we were moving along, they also ignored everything else while advancing. This will need to be addressed in the future.

    ¡¸And at least call me captain, if you call me chief it would cause a few problems here and there.¡¹

    If my subordinates called me chief, then it would feel like I¡¯ve be the king of the barbarians or something.

    ¡¸I understand, great chief!¡¹

    ¡¸............so, how is it going Leopolt?¡¹

    ¡¸Since we cannot climb the hill in front of them, I erected watchtowers and posted sentries, but the situation is the same as the reports from the scouts. Around 5000 troops have been deployed such that they block off the border. However, their formation is facing the Treia side and are not defending against our attack, but rather they are probably preparing to catch the rebellions¡¯ escape.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it might have been too quick of me to bring the entire army here. But it can¡¯t be helped that we¡¯re already here. So I guess we¡¯ll be remaining here until they move?¡¹

    I gave a strict order to move again, and we formed our ranks so as to not cross the hill. It seems that Treia¡¯s side has noticed the watchtowers standing side-by-side, seemingly growing out from the bottom of the hill.

    ¡¸One light cavalry is crossing the hill! He¡¯s holding a white g and seems to be a messenger.¡¹

    Celia calls out. This is also functioning as a training exercise so Celia, Irijina and basically everyone rted to the military came along. Even so, they¡¯reing quite quickly toin, aren¡¯t they.

    ¡¸I am the second dispatch of the kingdom of Treia............¡¹

    They have to name themselves every time and it just makes me not want to listen.

    ¡¸......and is there any reason in which Lord Hardlett is personally leading the army here!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anything about hunting farmers or whatever, but there are 5000 soldiers moving around in the area next to my territory. Is it that rare for a feudal lord to just watch absentmindedly?¡¹

    ¡¸It is all within our territory, so Lord Hardlett is not rted......¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it has nothing to do with me and I¡¯m not looking to pick a fight. We are just moving in preparation within our own territory as well.¡¹

    The messenger is probably wary of the fact that there is a possibility that we are working with the farmers and are boxing them in for a pincer attack. But if that was the case, then we would have attacked you as soon as we discovered you.

    ¡¸If your army doesn¡¯t vite the border line and try to attack us, then we won¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸......Those words are not lies are they?¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like to try your luck and step over the borderline?¡¹

    After we stared at each other in silence for awhile, he told me that he didn¡¯t have any intention to cross the line since his only goal was to suppress the rebellious farmers, so he left.

    ¡¸Was what you told the messenger the truth?¡¹

    To Leopolt, that messenger was probably there to deceive us, but it wasn¡¯t like that to me.

    ¡¸Of course it was. No matter how many farmers they hunt in their own territory, I won¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    In Yoguri¡¯s case, we moved out due to my personal promise, but I don¡¯t have any natural attachment to any other citizens outside the territory otherwise.

    ¡¸Although, even if theye and attack us, we would just demolish them.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, they¡¯re not stupid. At this critical time when they have to deal with the rebellion, they probably wouldn¡¯t do something so foolish. The actual experience you get while marching, constructing encampments and feeling the atmosphere of the battlefield is also important after all. So it won¡¯t be a waste.¡¹

    The bow cavalry, previously known as the mountain nation, especially needs to be shown how my army moves and properly understand it. When I go to pet Pipi¡¯s head, Celia, the representative of the ins people, opposes and alsoes to cling to me. With both hands petting the heads of girls, you wouldn¡¯t think that this was a battlefield.

    ¡¸There is a new squad in the front! Their numbers are......they are in a disorderly formation, so details are unknown. The size is in the thousands! They are heading towards us in a straight line to the border.¡¹

    I unintentionally whistled. It seems we arrived here at the perfect time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the group of farmers, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll confirm it, just in case.¡¹

    I climb up onto the watchtower myself. It¡¯s a simple thing, so not many people can climb on it at the same time, but if it¡¯s just Celia and I, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Leopolt climbs onto the adjacent watchtower. Irijina also wanted to look, but her weight was over the limit so she was denied ess.

    ¡¸For a gathering of farmers, they can conduct a decent march.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Arnd¡¯s army has been dismantled and the sun has still not set yet. They probably have those who have served in the military leading them.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, right now there is a deluge of people who have served in the military in Arnd¡¯s territory. The farmers are returning home after having fought as volunteer soldiers, so it means there was a fertile ground for thisrge-scale rebellion to grow.

    ¡¸But even so, it will be hard to break through that formation.¡¹

    Although there is some semnce of order, their formation is all over the ce. Since escaping is their objective, women and children are also included in the center and are being protected, which means that they can¡¯t move or change their formation quickly.

    ¡¸Their numbers don¡¯t seem to reach the tens of thousands. They won¡¯t be able to win against 5000 of the Treia kingdom¡¯s army like this.¡¹

    Leopolt goes and gives a negative opinion. So the only chance they have is to sh head-on and try to sneak into my territory in the heat of battle. The objective of the farmers is not to win, and only to escape after all. It¡¯s not like we can attack if they try to run in front of the Treia kingdom¡¯s army and my army.

    ¡¸Can we not do anything besides just watching?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s see. In any case, whether the citizens die or whether the royal army suffers damage, Treia¡¯s national power will be injured. It is a pleasing thing for a neighbouring country to be weakened, and it would be the ideal situation if the citizens are annihted and the royal army sufferedrge casualties.¡¹

    If Yoguri was here, then she would definitely hit Leopolt. Celia is nodding in acknowledgement. Studying up on strategy is good and all, but don¡¯t turn into Leopolt. I¡¯m a little worried so let¡¯s prank her a little.

    ¡¸Hyaan!¡¹

    I slip my finger in between the gaps in her armor and rub her special ce. Hearing such a cute voice all of a sudden, one of the lookouts left on the tower turned to look, but he can¡¯t see it from the front. Celia is desperately trying to regain herposure as the soldier returns his gaze to the opposite side of the hill.

    (Aegir-sama! Please stop. The soldiers will find out!)

    I ignore Celia, who¡¯s pleading to me in a soft voice, and my finger enters her private part. She twists her waist to try and resist, but there is nothing she can do about the finger that has already prated her, and her insides are gently squeezing down on me so it¡¯s telling me that she doesn¡¯t really dislike it. Using the finger, that knows her immature caverns too well, to churn her insides, I scrape the ce where she likes it the best.

    ¡¸Haau!¡¹

    When that ce is rubbed, Celia would moan and get turned on, but right now she¡¯s in front of the soldiers. When I see her desperately trying to endure by biting her sleeve, it makes me want to tease her more, but it would be pitiable to show the soldiers such a shameful sight, so I want to settle it quickly.

    I bring my mouth close and whisper into Celia¡¯s ear.

    (You¡¯re cute, Celia. Go ahead and cum.)

    While whispering, I rub her favorite spot.

    ¡¸Nghh!!!! ¡ª!!¡¹

    She¡¯s desperately trying to hold her voice back from climaxing by biting her sleeve, but her body is bent forward and she¡¯s leaning against me, sticking her trembling ass outward. After a short moment, a lot of liquid leaked out, dripping down her thighs.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......¡¹

    She was breathing hard, but seeing as how nobody seemed to find out, her expression rxed in relief.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, are you finished? It seems like things are starting soon.¡¹

    Knowing that Leopolt was ruthlessly watching from the beginning caused Celia to turn red, trying to fix things somehow, but seeing as how she couldn¡¯t do anything, she buried her face into my chest.

    ¡¸I can see how things will turn out, but I just need to find out how many people will throw themselves in.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe it is about 100 people at most, which is ideal. If arge group is sessful in escaping, you can expect confusion too.¡¹

    We watch over the battle between the rebellious farmers and Treia¡¯s army. Well, let¡¯s see what kind of oue it will turn into, and see it through to the end. Both armies collide with each other in front of our eyes while shouting.

    ¨CThird person/ Farmer POV¨C

    Within the group of farmers

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Endigo! We have to get the women and children through no matter what!¡¹

    The farmers, who were all wearing mismatched equipment, are shouting while charging at Treia¡¯s army. The one who is shouting is my best friend from the former Arnd¡¯s army. He has an excessively strong sense of justice and was the one who pulled me into participating in this rebellion.

    ¡¸Everyone listen! You don¡¯t have to fight them directly. We win if we can get over that hill!¡¹

    Smooth words make smooth ways. Even as a rank-and-file soldier, I¡¯ve been enrolled in the army for many years, and those who have ran through the battlefields many times will also understand. In order to fight against the army with our mixed bag of people, we would need triple the numbers. From what I can see, we have 8000 against an opponent who has 5000, so we absolutely can¡¯t win. The only way we can go forward is to recklessly charge at them and try to take advantage of the confusion to cross the hill.

    The vanguards of both parties collided and the battle began. In this fight, there are some amongst the group who have been hardened by battle from the experience gained from being in campaigns and also those who have armor and spears and other equipment, so they should be able to fight equally. But if you look just one step back, there are those with only spears and swords and no armor. Moreover, there are farmers who are just wielding hoes and scythes in the back.

    ¡¸Cavalries areing from the side!¡¹

    Normally, longspears would be set up in order to block them, but there isn¡¯t enough equipment nor skills required to do so. We can only ignore them and continue to advance.

    Arrows rain down and the cavalry cuts down the women and elders as they please. I sweep the feet of the horses of the two cavalry that came close to cause them to fall, but I have no choice but to ignore the others. A defensive battle is meaningless, our only desire is to advance forward.

    ¡¸Guwaah!!¡¹

    Mypanion, who has defeated five enemy soldiers already, got pierced in his stomach by the sixth one. The ones who stop moving will instantly get stabbed repeatedly.

    ¡¸Endigo, go!! Don¡¯t stop!¡¹

    I was nning not to from the start. I run pass them before the final blow cuts the voice of my buddy short. I defeat the enemies that appear in front of me and run earnestly. The number of women and children that we were meant to protect have also decreased in numbers, and those that remain can now be counted.

    ¡¸You traitorous native lowlife! Die!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    I avoid the spear of the noble riding on his horse and stab him in the thigh with my spear instead. It was a blunt thing that was covered in rust, so it must have hurt. A crappy soldier like you would make for a good escort for the supply squad in the Arnd army I was previously in. While mocking the noble who is screaming in agony, I guide the others forward, running through one by one.

    ¡¸Just a little more! Once we pass the hill, they won¡¯te after us anymore.¡¹

    Perhaps because of the encirclement of the collection of allies in the back, there weren¡¯t many pursuits on us. If that¡¯s the case, we can run away sessfully.

    The ones at the front cheered as the climbed the hill and started to run down it. The Treia army gave up on the group who climbed the hill, not pursuing them, and giving their all to decimate the group in the back instead. I feel sorry for those in the back, but they probably knew that it would turn into something like this. Even so, it is ironic that I am extending my life when I have no interest in living, while my buddy who told me about his dream has died.

    Once we ran to the middle of the hill, we turned back to look, even when we knew it was pointless. It was there that we saw a certain scene.

    There is a married couple running away while protecting their small child, but due to their fatigue, their speed was slow, so Treia¡¯s soldiers have caught up to them. The desperately resisting father was instantly in and the mother was also stabbed through her chest. With the sudden deaths of both parents, the child starts crying, and after the soldiers swung down their swords, they left in search for another target. This was probably going on all around as well, but something sparked in my mind.

    Just one month ago, I also had a wife and child. Due to the heavy taxes, it was hard for us to eat, and I was able to earn a daily living by doing a boring job, but the child who was still young could not survive the poor lifestyle.

    It was there that my wife started to plead with the acting official to have somepassion for her. But the acting official wanted equalpensation from the visiting wife, demanding her body, which sheplied with for the sake of her child. And sure enough, after ying around with her body as he pleased, he threw her away like a piece of trash.

    The struggle with food continued, the child weakened and died. After losing our child, and my wife, who even had her body toyed with, thought that she lost everything. I went out to bury my child and when I returned home, my wife hadmitted suicide.

    Since then, my time has frozen in ce, and I had lost all meaning to live. My resentment and my sadness disappeared, and I was just living in a trance-like state. That¡¯s why I was pulled along by my buddy and without hesitation participated in this rebellion, which clearly had such a small chance to seed.

    Another family was finished off in front of my eyes. Probably at this point in time, several hundred parents and children have perished.

    I have to stop this. The emotion that was awakened in my heart is anger. If I don¡¯t crush them, the sorrow I have tasted will repeat endlessly.

    ¡¸But even if I go back there, there¡¯s nothing I can do......¡¹

    If I leave everything to my anger, run down the hill and attack those guys, I will still meet the same fate as my buddy. Cutting down a few soldiers makes no difference.

    At that time, those guys who have climbed up the hill pointed at something and shouted. There was a row of watchtowers, and several thousand soldiers lined up. I thought it was an enemy ambush but it didn¡¯t look like they wereing to attack. Sending my eyes further back, their g is.......

    ¡¸The Goldonian army! Have theye to save us!?¡¹

    With this amount of soldiers, they should be able to repel Treia. Moreover, there are an abnormal amount of cavalry. The cavalry should be a bad opponent to the Treian army, which had prepared to deal with the farmers.

    ¡¸Heeeeeey!! Please help us! Everyone is getting killed over there!¡¹

    I call out loudly but there was no response. If I think carefully, since they have already built watchtowers, they should be able to see the situation on the bottom of the hill, and if they were going to help us, they would havee long ago.

    ¡¸They¡¯re just keeping watch....... No, is it because they can¡¯t cross the border?¡¹

    Everyone knows that Treia and Goldonia worked together to crush Arnd. They probably don¡¯t want to interfere with an incident happening within our territory.

    ¡¸Is it useless?! ......but if that¡¯s the case why do they have such arge army at the border zone?¡¹

    The ones at my side who have desperately run into the safety zone naturally couldn¡¯t hear my voice. It wasn¡¯t an answer, but I felt a strong gaze from the top of the watchtower. When I look up, that gaze came from a man wearing a ck cloak, who looks like a noble, and it was unusual to have such a pretty woman d in armor on the battlefield by his side.

    ¡¸The war demon Hardlett!!¡¹

    I remember seeing that face. In the Datrohn fight where I was serving in the military, he blew away my allies away like ragdolls right in front of my eyes, and he was a knight out of a nightmare. I knew I was aiming for his territory, but I didn¡¯t think that he would actually show up in person!

    Those eyes gaze at me without any sense of timidness. I try to tell him to ¡®please help me, since right now my friends are being killed over there. If it¡¯s you, you should be able to help¡¯.

    But he doesn¡¯t move. Even so, his eyes don¡¯t avert themselves from me. It felt like he was smiling a little. It wasn¡¯t a sneering smile that thought of me as a fool, but he was seeking something dramatic. It seemed like that kind of smile to me.

    Nobody said anything, but at least that was what I felt.

    ¡¸Fine, my life is pretty much thrown away. Why don¡¯t I show you the best y!¡¹

    I turn back to the side where Treia¡¯s army is while standing on the summit of the hill.

    ¡¸Listen here! I¡¯ll teach you ipetent fools of Treia, who can do nothing but kill women and children! I am in fact the leader of the rebellion, the one responsible for turning the revolt against you stupid people!!¡¹

    A voice came out that surprised even myself. The nearby soldiers quickly turned back to face me. Being the only one standing on the stage is not a bad feeling.

    ¡¸Even if you kill the others, it will result in the same thing; I will once againe back and cause another revolt in a different ce!¡¹

    The Treian soldiers start to gather. Conveniently, the archers are standing in the front.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t kill me, things will repeat itself again and again! Although you guys are such amateurs that even if someone was to stand in front of you, your arrows couldn¡¯t even hit them. Shoot me if you can.¡¹

    A portion of the archers got enraged and nocked arrows on their bows, but themander hurriedly stopped them. As expected they would not fall for such a simple tactic. When I look, the nearby soldiers have already gathered at the bottom of the hill, surrounding it with all of its members. But none of them climbed up the hill to try and catch me. There is no one with the courage to step over the border line.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?! Ipetents! Fools! Trash! Are you cowards who can¡¯t even shoot the enemy?!¡¹

    In response to the resounding voice, the sound of gritting teeth can be heard.

    ¡¸Tell the entire squad, absolutely don¡¯t shoot! It will be shot into Goldonia¡¯s territory!¡¹

    A noble-like man shouts while running in front of the archers on his horse. I also curse at that noble but other than ring at me, he doesn¡¯t take any action. I have to hurry, or else the battle will continue and the people at the back will be annihted. When I look around for a way to breakthrough this deadlock, I found a familiar g. Since I was in the army, I recognize the gs of certain nobles.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you Viscount Mezale?! I am a citizen of your territory. Is your little brother doing well?¡¹

    The one who scrunches his face is a muscr man with arge build; it¡¯s the first time I saw his face, but it seems like he is the viscount.

    ¡¸How rude of me! I have killed the younger brother! Did you want to confirm the corpse?¡¹

    Of course that was a lie. I just want him to hear the story where an unknown person killed Viscount Mezale¡¯s younger brother during the citizens¡¯ revolt.

    ¡¸To harm a noble, what a vulgar lowlife of a citizen!¡¹

    This is good, the older brother is definitely as he appears and has a quick temper.

    ¡¸Your younger brother had a magnificent body like that of a pig and a brave heart like a chicken. It is truly regrettable that he passed away.¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you, how dare you! You mock the dead, someone shut him up!¡¹

    The elder Mezale brother turns red and bellows and his subordinates get their spears ready, also drawing their bow strings at his order.

    ¡¸Lord Mezale, calm down! This is the enemy¡¯s trap.¡¹

    The surrounding nobles are desperately trying to soothe him but having gotten this mad already, they couldn¡¯t do so.

    ¡¸I will tell you how your younger brother met his end. I thrust a metal skewer into his asshole, and turned him into a living shishkabob. He was like a pig so it looked delicious, but his agonizing cries were just like a sheep¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooo! Shoot him! That savage man! That brute of a man ¨C that rebel! Kill himmmm!!¡¹

    The soldiers could not disobey the orders made from their master in anger. Arrows were fired one after the other, flying straight at me. Almost as if the flow of time has slowed down, I could see each individual arrow. I spread my arms out to receive the arrows and close my eyes. The first one, then another ¨C I could feel the sensation of each arrow piercing my body.

    But they were unable to shoot urately to pierce a single human with several dozen arrows and a few arrows missed their target, falling on the ground in front of me.............

    Several arrows flew over my head, flying all the way to the other side of the hill.

    Even after my body got pierced with over 10 arrows, I felt no pain, I only felt a sense of satisfaction. I twist my head to face Lord Hardlett and smile.

    Wasn¡¯t it an interesting turn of events? How is this?

    My vision gets hazy and I could no longer tell what kind of face he was making, but I did all that I could. I have no regrets. Will I meet my wife and child in the underworld? As my field of vision gradually darkens, I stretch my hand out to try and find my lost family, as my consciousnesspletely falls into the dark.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Goldonia Camp

    The situation is as expected: the Treian army is beginning their massacre and only a small number of citizens were able to crawl into my territory using that gap. However one man stopped moving and sought for help from me. Of course, I have no obligation to listen to him. But the man wasn¡¯t cursing at me, and after a slight smile he provoked the Treian army, and his whole body was showered in arrows, passing away shortly after.

    If you wanted to talk about results, this is all he did.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Thest thing he left in this world are the few arrows that flew all the way over to our territory, nothing more. The arrows that missed their target and flew all the way here were stuck into the ground harmlessly.

    But one of the arrows had flew into the leg of one of the soldiers in our ranks. The unfortunate infantry held his leg and fell over, but the wound wasn¡¯t deep and after stopping the light bleeding, it would be fine. However that still meant that the Treian army has fired arrows over the border line and hurt one of my army¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡¸Leopolt, can this be the reason for us to attack them?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously. Something like releasing arrows which vite the borderws is the same as dering war. If it was an ident, however, there is still room to negotiate.¡¹

    The man on the top of the hill who became like a porcupine was probably aiming for this. His deliberate acting wasical but his courage was the real deal. It would have been easy for him to choose life. Just a few more steps on the hill towards our side and nobody would have been able to harm him anymore.

    Even now, the face of the man on top of the hill shows his satisfaction of aplishing what he set out to do and it doesn¡¯t show neither fear nor shame. What a rather foolish but interesting man. At the very least he was more so than the Treian army who were killing the citizens in front of me.

    ¡¸Leopolt, Celia, order the entire army to attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸It will probably be an all-out war. Are you alright with that?¡¹

    ¡¸We can win, can¡¯t we?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t thought about it, but it looks like he has something in mind.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it will be such a bad future.¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t betray my expectations. Then why don¡¯t we start this war?

    As I got off the tower, Celia immediately gave them the order and the entire squad formed ranks. All that is left is a single order from me.

    ¡¸Tell it to the entire army! Just now, there was an attack on our army by the Treian army on the other side of the hill. This is a clear hostile act. Thus, we will now eliminate this threat and invade into Treia!¡¹

    There is nomotion. Everyone saw that the arrow flew over here and everyone was trained to the extent that they would not get scared of fighting.

    ¡¸But before we march forward, let¡¯s get our revenge first. Archer squad, bow cavalry, release a volley to the other side of the hill. We¡¯ll return the favor 100 times over!¡¹

    Following the rain of steel of over 1000 arrows, the entire army goes over the hill and flows into Treia like an avnche. Goldonia and Treia were not hostile to each other. This war was started by me and I will be the one to fight it.

    Aegir Hardlett: 20 years old ¨C Wartime Mode

    Squad

    Eastern Independent Army: 2000

    Cavalry: 500, Archers: 300, Infantry: 1200

    Normal Private Army: 300

    Cavalry: 200, Infantry: 100

    Bow Cavalry: 1000

    Cavalry: 1000

    Total: 3300

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Celia (Adjutant), Irijina (normal Private Army Commander), Pipi munication duties)

    Current location: Treia kingdom, Eastern area border zone

    Achievements: ¡ª

 Chapter 74: Treia Conflict â‘¡ A Surging Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 74: Treia Conflict ¢Ú A Surging Invasion</h4>

    ¨CThird Person/Treia POV¨C

    ¡¸Lord Mezale............what have you done?!¡¹

    ¡¸An arrow has flown to Goldonia¡¯s side! They won¡¯t let us just apologize now!¡¹

    The unknown citizen shouting on top of the hill has be a corpse. But there were no cheers from the soldiers, and the nearbymanders and nobles are also stunned.

    That is natural; the arrows released by Viscount Mezale after getting provoked has taken the life of the detestable rebel, but the arrows which failed to hit their targets crossed over the hill and flew into Goldonia territory. Moreover, the feudal lord¡¯s army was on the other side in their formation already, and the arrows fell on their heads. Many citizens and soldiers have witnessed that very act of brutality so there is no escaping the situation now.

    ¡¸Lord Mezale, you bastard!¡¹

    Themander of the entire army, the person who was trying to calm the soldiers down, desperately saw his own efforts go to waste as he pressed Mezale for answers.

    ¡¸Logjeel-dono, question him afterwards. First, we have to give the Goldonia-side some sort of excuse or else it will turn into something troublesome!¡¹

    The man acting as the staff officer res at the drooping Mezale, but he also remonstrates Logjeel.

    ¡¸Good, now send an urgent messenger. Make it one with as high a status as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸We are currently still hunting over half of the farmers so it will take a little time, but I will hurry as much as I can.¡¹

    The staff officer sends out a horse.

    ¡¸Lord Mezale, you forced us into a disadvantage in the negotiations with Goldonia this time! You better prepare yourself!¡¹

    Logjeel is worrying about the uing negotiations in his mind. There was nothing he could do for his army about the mistake. Even if a story was fabricated that the flown arrow was due to a noble¡¯s younger sibling being hurt, it¡¯s not something he couldin about. It would be nice if it could be settled by just payingpensations, since it would be troublesome if it turns into a conversation about territory. The changing of border lines is a cross-national issue and must be reported to your home country¡¯s government no matter what. If the conclusion of this incident turns into something unsightly, his leadership ability will no doubt be questioned and the royal family would also have a poor impression of him.

    Once again, he red at Viscount Mezale, telling him that he really did something unnecessary, and it was at that point when his worries disappeared ¨C worries about payingpensation, about the cession of territory ¨C it was as if he had no problems in the first ce. He didn¡¯t even feel there was a need to send a messenger either.

    The idental shooting of those few arrows did not matter at all. That¡¯s because of the rain of steel ¨C over 1000 arrows came pouring down on him from above.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Charge!!¡¹

    From my onemand, the cavalry squad began to charge all at once. It was the pattern of attack where, after you gift them with a rain of arrows, the cavalry charges in to crush the distraught enemies.

    In the blink of an eye, the armyposed of the eastern army¡¯s spear cavalry and heavy cavalry, and also the bow cavalry ¨C formerly the mountain nation ¨C gallops over the shallow hill. The bow cavalry stops at the peak of the hill and release their arrows continuously, which have increased in power due to the difference in height. The power of the newly upgraded Goldonian-made bows is iparable to that of their previous crudely-made bows, and unless the enemies are equipped with heavy te armor, the arrows will pierce through their defenses.

    The heavy cavalry and the spear cavalry are pushing through the enemies under the support from those arrows. The enemy infantry also had longspear squads here and there, but due to the storm of arrows, they couldn¡¯t get into formation and were trampled over. No matter how strong longspears were against cavalry, they will only be able to withstand frontal attacks. If you circle around them, they turn into nothing more than slow-witted infantry.

    ¡¸You despicable person, oppressor of the people, I¡¯ll punish you!¡¹

    Irijina thrusts her spear while riding as the lead vanguard of the spear cavalry. Swinging her spear from atop her horse, she vanquishes one Treian soldier after the other. Maybe she feels resentment that the people of her home country are being oppressed. To the citizens, the Arnd army were the most cruel, but I¡¯ll purposely not say that to this innocent girl.

    ¡¸Soryaa!¡¹

    After finishing off about five of them, a herd of enemy spearmen obstructed her, but soon after, a rain of arrows poured down from the top of the hill. The squad of spearmen quickly copsed, and once again, Irijina was able to resume her rampage. Watching her go wild makes me excited too.

    ¡¸Leopolt, takemand.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t over do it.¡¹

    Objectively speaking, I would rather go wild on the battlefield than stay in the headquarters and givemands. Leopolt was originally the one who took control of the entire squad after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll apany you.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi is going too.¡¹

    Celia and Pipi, as well as the selected ten apanying cavalry came along, bringing their horses with them. As expected, Leopolt and Celia earnestly asked them to stop me from riding out alone. ording to what Leopolt said, if I were to die by myself, then the entire squad would crumble and it would be quite a nuisance to him.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t make such a blunder though.¡¹

    I prate into the center of the enemy formation, and lop off the head of the guy who looks like a noble, and is causing amotion and panicking while on horseback at the sudden frontal attack. As a matter of fact, there really is no meaning in hesitating to attack. In addition, in terms of numbers, the enemy has 5000 and our allies are 3000 strong; even considering their loss more or less in their fight with the farmers, we are still at a numerical disadvantage. It would be the best if we can crush the enemy while they¡¯re confused.

    ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s going on?!!¡¹

    I pierce the torso of the flusteredmander and trample over the infantry acting as guards. After I swung my spearpletely, an infantry suddenly came from my nk so I used my left hand to punch him away.

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih! Monster!¡¹

    Who¡¯s the monster? I just smashed his head apart with my fist. I return the favor to the rude soldier by grabbing him by the throat with my bloody left hand and snapping his neck.

    The enemy soldiers slowly withdraw while pointing their weapons at me. I can¡¯t say that they are bravepared to the mountain nation or even my own soldiers. That reminds me, Treia didn¡¯t send out much offense in the battle in Arnd.

    Then, three enemy heavy cavalry brandished theirrgences at me and came charging. It seems that the enemy has some people who can deal with the situation quickly too. I bring my spear up as well and was going to meet them but, just before making contact, the three of them, having removed their helmets for breathing and to gain a better field of view, took arrows in their face and fell off their horse.

    ¡¸Chief! What do you think of Pipi¡¯s skill?¡¹

    ¡¸Three of them in just ten seconds? ......how impressive.¡¹

    I focused only on the precision of her horseback shooting, but the speed of her volley was just as quick. Even amongst the mountain nation, Pipi is in a ss of her own, but looking at the state of battle, the bow cavalry are also one-sidedly overwhelming the Treian army. The ins already make them powerful, but gainingposite bows and superior quality arrows multiplied their ability several times over. Their statures match their horses, and are quite small, so the speed at which they run in a straight line are inferior to that of regr cavalry. However, when trying to escape with them shooting at you from the back, it is an arduous task.

    The Treian army took damage from the surprise attack and wanted to run away quickly. It wasn¡¯t enough damage to destroy them, but the battle which started all of a sudden lowered their morale.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry, bring down the escaping enemies from behind! Heavy cavalry and spear cavalry will charge into the enemies that are fighting the farmers!¡¹

    No matter how delicate and precise your shooting is, if you shoot an arrow into arge free-for-all where everyone is at grappling distance with each other, you will indiscriminately wound people. It mighte back to bite us in the asster.

    I¡¯m at the front of the leading heavy cavalry and jump into the fray where the Treian army and farmers are fighting, cutting down whichever enemy is within my range. The in enemies get shredded and scatter all over. It was natural for the Treian soldiers, but even the farmers that I should be saving are standing there dazed and young women also fainted. It¡¯s not like I want to brutally kill them, it¡¯s just that my spear is in the heavyweight ss and everything it touches gets torn to pieces.

    ¡¸Why is the Goldonian army-?!¡¹

    ¡¸Why weren¡¯t they mentioned to us?!¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing I can do to answer these guys¡¯ question. I just bore my spear through the center of the two knights¡¯ bodies who can¡¯t deal with the situation and end them.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the enemy is copsing on all fronts. If the infantry squad takes part as well, it should be a rout.¡¹

    Celia is standing on her knees while riding her horse and trying to grasp the situation by elevating her vision. It¡¯s quite the unreasonable posture, so be careful not to fall.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do that. In the end, it¡¯s just an idental battle, so there is no need so annihte the enemy.¡¹

    Suddenly, a single group amongst the chaos was discovered to be escaping as fast as they could. They were riding on horses in a formation where a single man was surrounded by the others and everyone was wearing shy and outstanding battle gear.

    ¡¸Themander, huh? ......Why don¡¯t I crush him while I¡¯m at it.¡¹

    I thought about throwing my spear, but the distance is over 50 m and I don¡¯t think I can hit someone on a horse.

    ¡¸Pipi, that shy guy in the middle ¨C Can you get him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If I hit him, are you gonna give me a reward?¡¹

    What a cutie, I¡¯ll have to give her some snacks that I secretly broughtter.

    ¡¸The wind is blowing sideways, wait a bit.¡¹

    Pipi wets her finger with some saliva and held it up in the air, and after the wind ceases momentarily, she swiftly nocks an arrow and releases it. While we were waiting, the distance between him and us grew to over 100 m, but the arrow rose up diagonally and as if it got sucked down, pierced the side of the man¡¯s head dead on. All of a sudden, the man stiffened straight up on his horse and fell off. It was impossible to avoid instant death from getting an arrow to the head.

    ¡¸Charge! Rout the enemy!¡¹

    On the order from Celia¡¯s cute shout, the infantry squad also began their invasion. The Treian army¡¯s lines, having been divided by the cavalry doing as they pleased,pletely copsed as soon as the infantry charged in, and even the farmers pursued them to chase them away.

    ¡¸The reward, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    Seeing how the battle is over, Pipi skillfully jumped back on Schwartz. When she buried her face into my chest, I realized that we had different definitions of rewards in our minds.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Aegir-sama¡¯s victory! ......why are you on the same horse as Aegir-sama?¡¹

    Without answering the narrow-eyed Celia, we ride up in front of the farmers who have sunk to the floor. The reactions of the farmers were all uniformly favorable.

    ¡¸Hurray for Goldonia!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought we were done for.¡¹

    ¡¸That person is Lord Hardlett!?¡¹

    ¡¸In the flesh......¡¹

    While Celia and Leopolt are getting the formation in order, it is necessary to calm the people down.

    ¡¸Everyone listen! This battle was caused by the fact that the kingdom of Treia crossed our border by sending an attack at us. I am not here to support your rebellion, but I won¡¯t stop anyone who wants to enter my territory.¡¹

    Cheers erupted from everyone. I don¡¯t have any particr emotional attachment to them, but when I see sisters hugging each other while crying, I feel like I¡¯ve done a good deed. If possible, I want to hug them altogether.

    ¡¸However, when you enter my territory, you are not permitted to carry weapons. Swords, spears and anything in the same vein will all have to be abandoned.¡¹

    After they¡¯ve been disarmed, the rest will be left to Adolph. Since then, I talked a bit with Leopolt but they couldn¡¯t wait for that. But, there was also a line of farmers who rushed to do so out of happiness.

    ¡¸Viscount Hardlett-sama, we supported the rebellion but we aren¡¯t farmers. We are soldiers of the standing army. Since Arnd has disappeared, we have had no ce to go...... so could you add us into your army?¡¹

    Normally guys like these would be mercenaries, but Treia¡¯s upation policies don¡¯t allow that.

    ¡¸Then, go until Rafen along with the farmers. You¡¯ll be newly employed there as part of the private army since I can¡¯t do so right now.¡¹

    The uing operation will demand speed and leadership ability. We¡¯ll be entering into enemy territory as it is, so I don¡¯t want to bring along people of unknown nature. Just increasing our numbers from those gathered here would only slow us down.

    The people left to the east and our preparations are finished.

    ¡¸Leopolt, have you told the royalty?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have already dispatched a messenger to tell the kingdom of the ident-caused collision of forces. The horse will take two days to reach the capital and two days to get back, so a total of four days will be needed for this task to get aplished.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s hurry.¡¹

    The ones lined up are just the cavalry and the supply wagon. The slow-footed infantry will act as the citizens¡¯ escorts and surveince as they head back to Rafen. What is needed from this point on is overwhelming speed.

    ¡¸All troops, move out! Let¡¯s overtake those Treian guys.¡¹

    ¨CThird person/ Erich POV¨C

    Two dayster, Capital of Goldonia

    ¡¸......What is that guy doing?¡¹

    Erich, having saw the letter, realized that he is turning pale. There are three things written in there:

    The Treian army and the rebelling farmers are skirmishing on the outskirts of the border in the western area, so I have sortied just to be vignt.

    In the same ce, we were attacked by the Treian army and are counterattacking, so I will need to defeat them.

    In order topletely eliminate the threat, I am pursuing the escaping enemy and starting our advance into Treian territory.

    The contents in those brief sentences was sufficient enough for Erich to halt his official duties and seek an audience with the king. A letter with the same contents should have been delivered to the royalty as well.

    ¡¸Just when I thought you moved to your territory just recently, you go and cause some conflict so soon......¡¹

    There isn¡¯t anyone around Erich but he couldn¡¯t help but grumble.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, I believe you are in a good mood......¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop it Erich, if even youpliment me so, I¡¯ll get fed up.¡¹

    The king......Alexandro the first asked the servant to leave and got the kneeling Erich to stand up.

    ¡¸Then, please excuse me. This time, to ask for such a sudden audience......¡¹

    As if the king knew what was going to be said, he held out the letter.

    ¡¸The letter has also reached me. It seems Hardlett has gone and done it. ¡¹

    The king spread his arms to show his worry and smiles bitterly.

    ¡¸It is myck of supervision. I sincerely apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? Lord Hardlett is a noble that I have granted with the Viscount title, and is your colleague. There is no one but me who should take responsibility.¡¹

    That is so in theory, but the fact that Erich is here as the representative of the new nobles means that he wants to be involved in this situation.

    ¡¸In any case, only a fool wouldin about something that has already happened. I want to know how we can settle this conflict.¡¹

    ¡¸In the letter, it says that they were attacked first. If this is the truth, his overreactions will more or less be pardoned. The problem is that the witnesses are the escaping people...... If you look from Treia¡¯s side, they are traitors. They may insist that the people will lie just for the sake of putting them at a disadvantage.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, is it on the premise that Lord Hardlett led his troops first?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I believe that since it was an idental sh, there first had to have been a ceasefire after the troops have been led.¡¹

    Erich returns something obvious to the king with a dubious face, but the king silently goes into thinking.

    ¡¸The letter was sent the day before yesterday, right? It will depend on how far he has advanced during the two days.¡¹

    Erich spreads the map that he brought on the desk. He is also a veteran general who has led armies many times; he can precisely ascertain the marching speed of the army.

    ¡¸Treia¡¯s army got routed so there aren¡¯t any decent enemies in the western area. If they can advance as they please, then they will be at this point, and if at that time they sent a messenger that arrived in two days, then they should have arrived around the outskirts of this city called Mayse.¡¹

    ¡¸They unexpectedly didn¡¯t progress much.¡¹

    ¡¸The time an army can march in a single day, excluding resting time, is about six hours, and it will take even longer if they aren¡¯t familiar with thend. This calction also takes into ount whether the march is going well.¡¹

    ¡¸Then give the order for them to stop near this city of Mayse. At the same time, we will send a messenger to Treia to tell them we will hold negotiations with the prerequisite of them having to withdraw their troops. Will that be sufficient?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I believe that is ideal, however they may act out of emotion from having people step on theirnd and may not abide by the ceasefire. Just in case, I will arrange for the central army to prepare for battle.¡¹

    Then, the king unusually said something inarticte.

    ¡¸Erich, this is a hypothetical thought. If you let Hardlett do as he pleases, how much trouble do you think he¡¯ll stir up in Treia?¡¹

    ¡¸.......I purposely try not to ask that question, but the skill and equipment of the eastern army under hismand is not that different from that of the central army¡¯s. Including the private army, his military force should be limited to around 3000. He has a lot of cavalry so he might push the enemies around in the ins, but he shouldn¡¯t be able to reach the fortress city in the west of the central area. When Treia eventually calls together a full-fledged army, then he won¡¯t be much of a match.¡¹

    ¡¸So when Treia directs their troops at him, how about if the central army descends on them from the northern area?¡¹

    Erich looks up for a second, but continues on.

    ¡¸Treia will disappear from the map. But......¡¹

    ¡¸My country will lose its great cause and all the surrounding nations will be enemies......right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The king breathes out a single sigh.

    ¡¸This is also hypothetical, but how much can the central army crush the kingdom of Treia?¡¹

    ¡¸It will take two months to draw out their main force. If they get on the defensive, then we can only pray to God.¡¹

    The Treian army is not all that powerful, but there is a fortress in the northern border from the long years of conflict with Arnd. That thing isposed of a group of thick forts and is the main reason why even Treia, who is inferior in military strength, could withstand the full-scale invasion from Arnd. It¡¯s not easy to get through even with concentrated fire from siege weapons.

    ¡¸The difference in their military force is growing day by day. It should be easier to force them out from their upied territory. But when ites to the homnd......¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be possible to detour from the eastern area either?¡¹

    ¡¸The road is too poor and unsuitable to move arge army on it. The highway on the eastern area is still under construction.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s still a little too early.¡¹

    The king smiles bitterly.

    ¡¸Very well. However, as much as Lord Hardlett is superior in battle, the amount of troops I lent him only number 2000. If he were to get attacked by a full-fledged military force then he would be pushed into his own territory. A diversion is needed.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that is....... Even so, if it¡¯s true that he has defeated 5000 enemies in this touch-and-go situation, he¡¯s quite impressive.¡¹

    The king raises his voice and breaks his posture.

    ¡¸He has a bad behavior, but he¡¯s not one to boast. It is rare for a man of that caliber on the battlefield to exist, but he is also a first-ssmander.¡¹

    Erich knows. His strong point is that he can swing a spear, and by no means does he have high ability tomand several thousand soldiers. Topensate for that, he has that subordinate called Leopolt.

    It is certainly the case for his own subordinates, but evenparing to Erich himself, it is estimated that he has superior leadership abilities and scheming abilities. It wasn¡¯t like he searched around specifically for skilled men, so how did he pick up such an outstanding talent ¨C Erich is feeling this kind of jealousy.

    That¡¯s why Erich¡¯s doubts won¡¯t end. If he has a man with such sharp wits with him, he should understand that there is no meaning of getting so deeply involved in this idental sh of forces.

    ¡¸As I said earlier, Lord Hardlett is not officially your subordinate or anything. I will send a messenger in the name of the royal family. You will rest easy and return to your mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. But it doesn¡¯t seem that I can feel relieved just yet. My stomach is getting sick just thinking of what he will make a mess of next.¡¹

    The kingughs loudly while Erich lowers his head and leaves the room.

    In Erich¡¯s head, the news of Baron Pedot getting attacked by barbarians and the damage report, and the request of the debt incurred for the sake of burying the damage were ranked in the far back. There has also been an appeal raised by the citizensining that he was doing dirty acts to newborn children as well. The meaning of being cordial was also not mentally there.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Three dayster, Former Arnd, Kingdom of Treia Territory

    ¡¸It looks like the response from the royalty is here.¡¹

    It seems that the messenger rode his horse during dusk to get here. When I asked him, it seems we were not at the ce he initially thought, so it took an extra day for him to arrive.

    ¡¸Oh, read it to me.¡¹

    The letter is handed over so Leopolt and Celia, who is behind me, moves. Since Leopolt is shorter than me, she can sneak a peek from behind if she desperately stands on her tiptoes.

    ¡¸We will stop at the city of Mayse without attacking and there will be a ceasefire while we wait to hold negotiations......?¡¹

    Ooh, Irijina is holding Celia up. She struggled for a bit, but calmed down when she realized she could see the letter easier.

    Well, right now we are in the mansion that we confiscated from the nobles of the town we upied just this morning.

    ¡¸So Mayse is the name of this city?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. This city is called Valeora and it¡¯s the core city of the center area of former Arnd. We passed Mayse two days ago. That feudal lord knight was shouting loudly......¡¹

    Oh yeah, that knight who turned into a porcupine after he charged toward the front of the bow cavalry desiring a duel while shouting in a loud voice! Since then, I told the mountain nation through Pipi that if they had room to spare, to let them talk until the end.

    ¡¸To tell us to stop over there at this point in time.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good indication. Even for the Goldonian army, it means that our marching speed is faster than they expected.¡¹

    The distance from Mayse to here is much longer than the distance from the border to Mayse. The speed of our advance is scary if I do say so myself, and it was over three times faster than the speed I experienced in the central army. The bow cavalry acted as the main force, and was not hindered by the state of the highway, while the other cavalry also practiced marching quickly in the wilderness; these two factors were critical. I guess you can say that not getting satisfaction from being on a road is the byproduct of getting used to living in this remote region.

    From the start, we didn¡¯t intend to take the cities and viges in the vicinity of the border. We just took advantage of the escaping enemy and the confusion and encroached all the way to the main city. We shouldn¡¯t be able to hold it, but if we take a city of that size, we should be able to confiscate the fortune of the nobles and merchants.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like we¡¯re brigands.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who suggested this was you.¡¹

    Not to mention, if we hold down the city, it will work in our advantage. If they intend to take it back by force, then we can just burn down the entire town and withdraw. Since there is such an overwhelming difference in mobility, we will always have the initiative. If we wanted to run, we can retreat anytime we want to.

    Valeora is a rtivelyrge city with a poption of several thousand residents and also has an outer wall installed. They do not have an army in the garrison, so they had no defense to use against us when we appeared so suddenly though....... Normally, this kind of city would not abandon its defenses. However, after the battle the other day, and because of the continued fleeing of the Treian army and the destruction of the support squad transporting army provisions, who were unaware of the defeat of the main troops, the desire for the army to rebuild its defense was severed. Besides focusing on escaping to the west, they didn¡¯t do anything else.

    The guards who protected Valeora didn¡¯t put up a fight when they saw over 1000 cavalry and surrendered. The nobles inside the city scrambled to be the first ones to run out of the city with just the clothes on their backs. I thought about capturing them, but without those people here it would make it easier for us to loot their belongings, so I left them alone. Also, the pretext was ultimately eliminating the threat in my territory so it would cause all sorts of trouble if I had to deal with the nobles in this city.

    ¡¸You did something to the servant, didn¡¯t you. This morning, there was a half-naked girl on the verge of crying.¡¹

    ¡¸I was talked into doing that, but I just kissed and caressed her. I didn¡¯t attack her.¡¹

    She¡¯s an inexperienced girl from a decent family, and when she saw the raw desires of a man when he¡¯s raring to go, she got scared. I didn¡¯t think that she would cry after I got her naked and licked her all over.

    That aside though, it¡¯s difficult to obey the instructions from the royalty. Well, what should I do?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just exin our situation and ignore the orders. The battlefield takes priority, ording to the judgement of those at the location.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. I will not break the policy of waiting for the ceasefire so I¡¯ll have them overlook the location a little. I hope these negotiations can be settled quickly before Erich¡¯s stomach ruptures.¡¹

    There are plenty of scouts around Valeora so if arge armyes, they¡¯ll run away. The Treian nobles and purveyors of the government escaped and all the other citizens are generally friendly. If I think about the fact that we set up camp here in the wilderness while waiting for the ceasefire, it¡¯s like heaven. I¡¯ll leave the negotiations to Leopolt while I have some fun.

    ¡¸The talks about politics are over. Irijina, Celia, can you attend to me?¡¹

    The time is already close to midnight. After the battle, the women I brought along to m my lust into ran away, so my body is overflowing.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sincerely.¡¹

    Irijina enters the bedroom and throws off all her clothes. On the other hand, Celia leaves just her underwear on. She wants to increase my arousal by letting me slip them off myself. Celia is just a studious person so she has been learning night etiquette from Melissa and Rita, so I can¡¯t let my guard down.

    ¡¸Nuu......You like Celia more than me?¡¹

    While bathing in Irijina¡¯s pouting voice, I slowly lower Celia¡¯s underwear. Celia¡¯s tight but soft little ass, her tightly closed vagina, and her thin spread of silver pubic hair were all exposed.

    ¡¸Pl- please give me a kiss.¡¹

    The embarrassment of ying with the idea of a n probably didn¡¯t disappear. Celia covers her face, dyed in red, with both hands and mumbles in a quiet voice,pletely differentpared to how she usually is when she gives out orders to the soldiers. I grab her pretty white ass and crawl my tongue over her genitals, sucking her clit as well.

    ¡¸Aau! It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s expanded quite a bit to amodate my thing, hasn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s hole has expanded well with respect to her physique since she has been receiving my cock so frequently. If it expands a little more, I can really use my hips and move. I dug my tongue deep into her pussy, but her pubic hair touches my nose. When we first met, hair had hardly grown there, but now it has properly grown to show its presence. Her silver pubic hair, which has the same color as her hair, seems to have been groomed as well, as there is no feeling of uncleanliness.

    ¡¸Aauu, I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re going there, but if you could also kiss me up here......¡¹

    While still standing, I hug Celia from the front and met her with a hot kiss. Her womanly scent caused my cock to get erect and form a tent in my pants.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already hard. I¡¯ll make it morefortable for you right away, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Celia tactfully removed my pants, and when I get naked with her, we both hug each other once again. The ever-hardening cock sticks to her chest and breasts.

    ¡¸No matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s amazing....... When I see it, it feels like you¡¯ve be a viin, ah-!¡¹

    I pick Celia up sideways and carry her to the bed, tossing her on top. It¡¯s a little rough, but there are many women who prefer it like this, her included. It tells her that I¡¯m going to make love to her and stirs her heart. Especially for Nonna, if I just whisper sweet words in her ear, she¡¯d start flooding, even if I didn¡¯t caress her.

    ¡¸Go ahead and relieve yourself like this.¡¹

    Celia rxes while facing up and I repeatedly give her small bud diligent kisses. When it has gotten plenty wet, I grab both her legs and spread them wide, pushing myself into her special ce.

    ¡¸Hiiuu-!¡¹

    First up is the thickest part: the tip.

    ¡¸Haauuuuu!¡¹

    Following that, I slowly push the rod in, embrace her and take a break. Her hole should have loosened up rather nice, but it¡¯s spread to the limit and seems to be making creaking sounds. If I don¡¯t get it properly wet and move little by little, it looks like she¡¯ll get hurt. Moreover, she absolutely won¡¯t tell me if it hurts her so I¡¯ll have to guess it from the amount of cold sweat. Right now, her thin eyebrows are rxed so she must really be feeling pleasure.

    ¡¸How is it? Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeeess! Please don¡¯t hold back and thrust all the way to the back.¡¹

    I push deeper inside, encouraged by Celia¡¯s sweet words and indulge in the pleasure. Even after I buried it to the deepest part, there is still about half of my cock left, but I am slowly getting more aroused from the feeling of pushing apart the tiny hole and the cute desperately clinging girl.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Aegir-samaaa!¡¹

    Even while being toyed with from the movements of a man, she is desperately giving me kisses on my chest and nape again and again. With those lovable actions and her hole tightening enough to almost make a sound, my pleasure builds up until I arrive at the final moment.

    ¡¸Celia, cling to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yess! Please grant me your affection inside-!¡¹

    I suck strongly on the girl¡¯s nape, who¡¯s clinging onto my body with both arms and legs, and release all the pent up semen. Feeling the sperm ejacte into her, she let out a long and extended moan as she gradually loses strength and copses on the bed.

    ¡¸Luhv yuu. I luhrv uu, Aegir-samaaa.¡¹

    Her eyes lost their point of focus and she¡¯s not articting properly. It looks like she climaxed nicely. After I do some post-coital activity of fondling her growing breasts and sucking her nipples, I pull my cock out.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting Irijina, you have......already gotten prepared, I see.¡¹

    Irijina wasforting herself while watching Celia and I have sex. When I see that she already has three fingers inside, I don¡¯t even have to do forey.

    ¡¸How do you want to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸From the back......roughly please.¡¹

    She ced her hands on the desk instead of the bed and turned her ass towards me as I prate her, causing sounds of intense flesh pping to echo throughout the room, with a violent man¡¯s groans and joyful womanly moans as the apaniment. Midway through, her pleasure built up quite quickly and I grabbed her hips, forcefully inserting myself all the way to the root, causing Irijina to squirt and copse.

    ¡¸Aaaah....... It went up to the root, oh no! The juices won¡¯t stop squirting.¡¹

    Of course, I mercilessly continue to m my hips into the fallen woman, putting my entire weight on her. Celia has woken up and has begun to masturbate on the bed as she watches our animal-like coption. I release inside Irijina and as I let go of her body, Celiaes over shyly. When I think about how I¡¯ll attack her next, I get aroused and my dick swells up again. As expected, Irijina¡¯s hole is also super tight, stretching to its limit, making it hard to move.

    ¡¸Thick......It¡¯s too thickk. It¡¯s almost as if he put in his arm......¡¹

    A strained forcees from Irijina as she is being pressed. Her consciousness must have flown elsewhere, but first I¡¯ll have to be affectionate with the woman below me.

    ¡¸Irijina, I¡¯m going to be rough on you now. Don¡¯t hesitate to feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay. I might lose consciousness but don¡¯t worry and release your seed.¡¹

    I roar and Irijina lets out a high-pitched scream which doesn¡¯t match her body. I thrust into her so much that her body bends and twists, and just as she warned, she fainted as I pump my seed deep into her wobbling body.

    ¡¸Come here.¡¹

    I pull myself out from Irijina, but this semen-covered cock is still full of energy. As the liquid drips to the floor, Celia guides it into herself without hesitation, and once again our voices echo.

    The night wears on.

    Aegir Hardlett 20 years old ¨C Wartime Mode

    Squad

    Eastern Independent Army: 500, Cavalry: 500

    Normal Private Army: 200, Cavalry: 200

    Bow Cavalry: 1000, Cavalry: 1000

    Total: 1700

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Celia (adjutant), Irijina (normal private armymander), Pipi munication duties)

    Current location: Treia kingdom (former Arnd), Central area, city of Valeora

    Achievements: Defeated 5000 of Treia¡¯s royal army, fell several towns and viges, fell the center area¡¯s central city of Valeora

 Chapter 75: Treia Conflict â‘¢ The Mask of the Ceasefire Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 75: Treia Conflict ¢Û The Mask of the Ceasefire Negotiations</h4>

    ¨CAlexandro the First/ Third person POV¨C

    Capital Goldonia

    ¡¸This is clearly an act of invasion!¡¹

    The man¡¯s voice was rough, but he wasn¡¯t getting through to anybody around him. The man prattles on further.

    ¡¸My country hase to believe that your country is friendly with us. With a result like this though, we¡¯ll have to re-examine our rtionship!¡¹

    The man has been dispatched from the kingdom of Treia and is stationed in Goldonia as the ambassador. At the moment, both countries still have friendly rtionships with each other and both have stationed ambassadors in the other party¡¯s respective country.

    ¡¸I have heard many testimonies from the citizens and am aware of the sh at the border zone. However, a full-scale attack is nowmencing from the Goldonian side and they have even invaded by stepping over into our territory ¨C there is no longer any kind of excuse you can make!¡¹

    The ones currently in this ce are the ambassador for Treia, the king of Goldonia, as well as the high officials of diplomatic and military affairs. In reality, it was a scenario where the ambassador came storming into the pce yelling.

    ¡¸I understand what you are trying to say, and I also understand your anger. But we can¡¯t talk about it when you yell like that. You should first sit in your seat, drink some tea and try to calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unnecessary. I am fine as I am right now.¡¹

    The ambassador remains standing upright and doesn¡¯t break his posture. He has his own anger as well, but has probably been ordered to disy the resolute will of his home country. It may have been rash to think that he was really angry from the bottom of his heart just from his words.

    The king tried to avoid being noticed as he sighed and looked towards Erich. The armymander, who is also looking at the ambassador, scrunches his face in disgust but tries not to get into his line of sight. The protestsing from the ambassador are starting to get old.

    [The Treian army was sent to the border zone to suppress the rebellious farmers and a sh began.] [The Goldonian noble¡¯s armymenced their full-scale attack, defeated the Treian army and also went further to invade into their territory.]

    The ambassador¡¯sints are only those two, but the situation is already changing. The army led by Lord Hardlett has already advanced to the central part of former Arnd and has control of the core city of the area. The difference between the king¡¯s information, who was notified directly by the concerned party, and the ambassador¡¯s information, gotten via Treia¡¯s royal pce, is showing.

    Due to the Hardlett army¡¯s speedy invasion, the king¡¯s ns are somewhat forced to be adjusted. Normally, it was going to be said here that there is proof that the first ones to attack was the Treian army. It¡¯s hard to believe that Hardlett would lie. If he nned to lie and escape responsibility, then he wouldn¡¯t invade in the first ce.

    The following line had been nned to be pushed forward: Treia makes the pre-emptive strike, Hardlett retaliates and it turns into a fight, then he advances to the neighboring city in order to restore order to the border. Of course the Treian ambassador won¡¯t ept it so easily, but if it turns into a pointless argument, then our objective would be achieved. If things get resolved with both sides taking me and ending in a draw due to both sides getting injured, then Goldonia won¡¯t suffer much losses, so I won¡¯t mind.

    But Valeora, the city in which they upied and contacted us from, is not the eastern area, but the central area. As expected, we can¡¯t say that they are trying to restore order to the border.

    ¡¸If you get that heated, you won¡¯t be able to think straight. I would also like to think about this issue a little more carefully. Why don¡¯t we take a break for awhile?¡¹

    The king deres arbitrarily and gets up from his seat. The ambassador seems discouraged, but when he saw the other people around him leave the room, he finally took his seat and drained the tea from his cup.

    The king, having left the room, heaved arge sigh in the adjacent room, where only his trusted retainers were.

    ¡¸Hardlett has certainly made a mess.¡¹

    Keh, the foreign affairs minister also continues on.

    ¡¸Throughout this day, the ambassador should also receive the news. But right now, it¡¯s about that. It¡¯s something that could make you die of anger.¡¹

    Keh also states that a letter, which sounds like a scream, came from the ambassador who is stationed in Treia¡¯s capital, Trisnea.

    ¡¸Erich, your predictions were wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry....... Certainly, a marching speed of that extent could not be anticipated.¡¹

    Erich is still currently feeling somewhat troubled deep in his heart. Even if his entire army isposed of cavalry, it is still scary that he could arrive at Valeora in just three days. But the fact is, it has already happened and there is no use trying to argue about it.

    ¡¸It seems like Lord Hardlett has stopped in Valeora and has assumed a defensive position. He will hold out until therge armyes so we can hold the negotiations for the ceasefire.¡¹

    The king turns his head to acknowledge Keh.

    ¡¸I originally assumed that Treia was just an imaginary nation. To have them as an enemy is no problem at all......but it¡¯s a little too soon.¡¹

    The king had nned for it to happen after the internal affairs of their country became more chaotic and after they appealed to the surrounding nations when they lost their ability to rule. Then, Goldonia¡¯s army would be reinforced further and the difference in military power between Treia would widen.

    ¡¸There have been frequent urrences of farmers rebelling in their territory, but most of them have been roughly suppressed by force. Denying their governing power even at this point should make it tough for them to get the other countries to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸I would hope so. As I thought, we should get them to ceasefire first. Fortunately for us, the losses suffered by Lord Hardlett are small and Treia has sufferedrge casualties. If we were to stop the war now, the chaos in Treia will spread even further, and we won¡¯t lose anything.¡¹

    On the underside of the imperial council, firstly, the aggregate opinions of the ceasefire are presented. But the problem is how they could convince Treia.

    ¡¸When Treia suffers the loss of Valeora, they will get even more stubborn and be less flexible in thinking. We have the advantage in the state of battle so they should ept the ceasefire, but there is a possibility that they might seek marypensations and the punishment of the responsible parties.¡¹

    The king goes into deep thought. He had no intention of conceding to a future enemy and punishing an excellent military force in Lord Hardlett. And if possible, he wants to settle things without paying a single cent. Money wasn¡¯t the problem, but it is a matter of dignity as a nation.

    ¡¸Erich, take the central army to the southern area on the pretense of conducting an exercise. Then Keh will continue the ceasefire negotiations with only the condition of the withdrawal of all troops.¡¹

    The king would not trust ipetent beings who could not understand what he said. The retainers, who connected the pieces of the puzzle, lowered their heads.

    A sharp sword is not only used to cut, just shing it in front of their eyes will produce a sufficient effect.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    At the same time, Valeora

    ¡¸I see, so they saw that we weren¡¯t arge army and they came forward at us with rushed preparations?¡¹

    ¡¸It hasn¡¯t been that many days since we¡¯ve beat them so much already. The national army shouldn¡¯t be able to gather numbers like this. Maybe they mobilized the surrounding noble feudal lords?¡¹

    Leopolt and I who are lined up by the castle gate are analysing the enemy army who have been deployed in a fashion which seems to encircle the city. Their numbers are roughly 6000, so I guess we can say they have at least the numerical advantage.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a siege, I guess this amount makes sense.¡¹

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t any walls or towers like in a castle here though.¡¹

    Valeora is the central city of the area and all cities of former Arnd above a certain level have walls. But there is arge difference in the height and size, and being located in the central area of the nation where there aren¡¯t any enemies anywhere, it¡¯s hard tobel the city walls as splendid even as ttery. It isn¡¯t something that could withstand an endless assault from a full-scale attack.

    ¡¸Then would you like to withdraw? The enemy army is a hybrid, so they are unfit for quick movements.¡¹

    The forces we have here are all cavalry, which aren¡¯t suitable for a defensive battle, but if we run away, they won¡¯t be able to catch us.

    ¡¸No, Erich said that they would negotiate a ceasefire based on the previous information. It¡¯s not good to escape when they are in the middle of negotiations.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a war that we started after all. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t show weakness, is it?¡¹

    This is also considered to be an appeal to the royalty. Thinking about the future, I don¡¯t want to start a war, run away and then have the royalty help me.

    ¡¸Then will you fight them?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. It would be great if we can rout them.¡¹

    We can¡¯t use our usual methods. Our abnormal formationposed entirely of cavalry has overwhelming mobility and speed but they are disadvantaged in siege warfare. If we want to fight with an advantage, we would have to attack at night, but it would be idiotic to charge head-on at an enemy who has three times the amount of forces that we do.

    ¡¸Leopolt, when do you think they¡¯lle attack us?¡¹

    ¡¸In that condition, it would take until sunset for them to set up their formation outside the city. If they don¡¯t have the courage to attack at night quickly right after they arrive, then they should being by tomorrow morning, along with the sunrise.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too. They¡¯vee with our small numbers in mind. They have no reason to uselessly dy.¡¹

    Alright, we decided on our n.

    ¡¸In the morning, when the enemyes at us, we will open the gates wide and go at them. If we rush at them before they can form their night formation, then we can rout them.¡¹

    The formations for a siege and for night warfarepletely contradict each other. If they assume the fight will include arrows raining upon them from above, then the deployed soldiers will hold their shields up while they advance and will probablye at us with the siege weapon set up at the front. The long spearmen, the natural enemies of cavalry, will be the target for loosed arrows in a siege. They probably won¡¯t use them as vanguard. Considering the morale of the soldiers, even if the enemy is looking to destroy the gate, you can expect to shake them up a little if arge group of cavalry jumps out in front of them.

    Leopolt goes into thinking for awhile though.

    ¡¸That would be nice optimistically speaking. But that¡¯s not good enough.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The way this guy spoke is really testing the limits of my patience.

    ¡¸Pardon me. But there is a problem. The gates of this city are narrow, and the way they will be invading from........will probably be from the west side, so it would take time to reinforce troops there and after giving the enemy time to respond, there is a danger of everyone getting defeated.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that the city walls are small and the gates aren¡¯t big. At best, only two horses can fit side-by-side and pass through, so getting over 1000 cavalry to pass through that gap is a difficult task. We won¡¯t make it in time if it¡¯s just before the enemy moves, but if we get through the gate just in time, then it would give the enemy time to respond.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t get out using the gates in the other directions at the same time either?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be the same. It will take time for us to disperse and the enemy will have time to set up their defenses. So why not keep the basic idea the same while applying a little trick to it.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    Leopolt whispers to me.

    What is he thinking? That¡¯s a big trick.

    ¨CThird person/ Treian army POV¨C

    The Next Morning

    ¡¸All troops start advancing! ce therge shields in front, and protect the battering ram.¡¹

    As the sun rises, the Treian armyunches their attack. Even though there are several thousands of us, it¡¯s not like the city could bepletely surrounded. At first, there was an argument within our troops about whether to disperse our forces but we took the safer method and the right path of concentrating our attacks on the western gate.

    The ones who were painfully defeated once are excessively afraid of a second defeat. Both countries are notpletely in hostile rtions with each other in the first ce, so having a war with ceasefire as the premise, makes things quite restrictive. In order for the negotiations to proceed advantageously, we have to gain at least one victory. Even if we allow the Goldonian army to escape, it would certainly be a win if we can recapture the city.

    ¡¸Longspear squad, spread out to the sides. They mighte out from the other gates, so don¡¯t let your guards down.¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to think that they would immediately rush out of the gate that is packed with soldiers in front. If the cavalry were to sortie, there is a higher probability that they woulde out from the other gates and attack our nks. In the first ce, cavalry units are disadvantaged in a siege, so it ismon sense to bring them out in a night battle. That¡¯s what themander had determined.

    Suddenly, arge amount of arrows came raining down on top of the Treian army, who is advancing with their shields in ce.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let go of your shields!¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t stop moving!¡¹

    The arrows scattered around as they were mostly off target or blocked by the shields. The only ones that were defeated were the few who were unlucky. Our archers can return fire immediately, but they couldn¡¯t see any signs of the enemy.

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t on top of the wall?¡¹

    ¡¸Are they shooting over the wall.......?¡¹

    The regr soldiers are looking at each other with doubtful expressions since the attack didn¡¯te from the top of the wall, which is the major advantage that the defensive side has. In any case, our absolute condition for victory is to destroy either the gate or the walls and invade the city. The others quicken their steps to reach the gate, even if it was only a little bit sooner.

    Until finally, the vanguard reaches the gate. The shields are lined up in front of the gate and the battering ram is called forward. Valeora¡¯s city walls and its gates are certainly not that thick, but they weren¡¯t something you could possibly break just by using your regr hammer either.

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t any stones thrown nor is oil pouring down from the top. Even the arrows are loosed randomly.¡¹

    The soldiers are now up against the gate and starting their gradual attacks using the battering ram. It¡¯s not like they would send out their troops from this gate at this point in time, and there are no signs of movement from the other gates either.

    Perhaps the main force of the Goldonian army has withdrawn already? If the gate is destroyed, the inside might be emptied out already. When such an atmosphere was beginning to float in the air, the battering ram reached the gate. Several soldiers gathered momentum and crashed it against the gate.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    It seems like a voice or something could be heard.

    With a single push, the gate fell with a nk.

    ¡¸No way this is possible......¡¹

    Somehow or other, it is the actual gate. But it¡¯s like it has been removed once beforehand.

    Astonished voices can be heard, but they are soon reced by shrieks and shouts. The reason wasn¡¯t because the enemy appeared or because arrows and oil was being rained down.

    The wall right in front of the Treian army, the wall that we were trying to breakthrough, the wall that we didn¡¯t even touch ¨C that wall is crumbling down on top of those guys¡¯ head.

    Armor and shields are of no use against the falling city wallsposed ofrge boulders. The battering ram that crashed into the gate was crushed along with the soldiers and stones mercilessly rained down on the ones hastily running away as well. The tumbling rocks relentlessly made mincemeat out of the soldiers directly under them as well as the ones slightly ahead of them.

    The copse of the wall started directly above the gate and spread to the left and right in a domino effect.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸As I thought, it¡¯s a great trick, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸? What are you referring to?¡¹

    I¡¯m referring to the conversation we had. The strategy also had luck on its side and was spectacrly done.

    Since yesterday, the foundation of the walls around the gate have been shaved off and stones have been removed from the inside, leaving the gate in an unstable condition. With those wallsbined with the charge from the enemy, it would cause logs from the inside of the wall frame to be pushed out. By the way, the door was opened from the beginning. In addition, the braking parts were also removed, so even if the battering ram doesn¡¯t hit the gate, a single push with a hand will cause it to fall inward.

    The enemy eventually went to breakthrough and the gate copsed at the perfect timing, so they were pretty confused, but it was originally nned for it to happen much sooner.

    ¡¸I was scared that it wouldn¡¯t fall over.¡¹

    ¡¸With that said, if it was made too unstable and copsed before the enemy came, then it would be disastrous.¡¹

    Of course the objective is not to damage the enemy. Looking at the big picture, having a portion of the wall, which wasn¡¯t even that tall, copse on the enemy would not cause much damage at all.

    Our objective is only to widen the once narrow gate. Having the gate actually copse in front of our eyes caused a wide space to appear before us. In addition, the enemy who has pushed open the gate are now in chaos; this is truly what is called the blessing of the gods.

    ¡¸Leopolt, remember the god you prayed tost, your prayers have been answered.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, that was during my childhood, so I do not have much memory of it.¡¹

    I point my spear to the front. Leopolt also draws his sword and gets into a stance with the sword above his head. Our entire squad has already finished gathering into a charging formation.

    ¡¸The path has opened! All troops, charge! Trample over them!!¡¹

    Not long after the roar of the copsing wall faded, the sound was reced with the war cries of soldiers and the sound of galloping horses. In front of us are the confused and panicking Treian soldiers, making amotion......they are like targets ced just for us. In front of the wide open space are several dozens of cavalry lined up with each other. The mass of cavalry jumps over corpses and stray rocks as they pounce forward.

    ¡¸Overrun them!¡¹

    Because the copse itself was small, the cloud of dust didn¡¯tst long. The visibility clears and the archers released their arrows all at once. Unlike the random firing that happened earlier, this time they urately shot to kill.

    Screams resonated and the enemy soldiers fell down with ttering sounds, and at the same time the rain of arrows settled down, the long spearmen and the heavy cavalry which Leopolt is leading, charged in. Sounds of shouts and horseshoes intermingle in this hellish scene. Spears pierced through the backs of the retreating enemies and horseshoes trampled over those who fell. The escaping soldiers who split to their left and right were able to extend their lives, but behind them......if they got in the path of the advancing army, they were thoroughly hunted down.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸This is a nightmare!!¡¹

    Only a few among the enemy¡¯s vanguard were crushed t under the crumbling wall. But those who did not get smashed have no idea what is going on.

    With me leading the charge at the front, every time I swung my spear, an enemy¡¯s life disappeared. If the de connects, they get bisected, if the handle hits them, they get flung away. Schwartz jumps over the tumblingrge rock in front of me which might have been 2 metres high andnded on the head of the spearman who was hiding behind me. I don¡¯t remember how many people this horse has stepped on, but it was rare for him to step on them while they are upright.

    ¡¸Advancee!!¡¹

    I raise a shout over the crushed enemy soldier. My subordinates continued shouting their war cries as the enemies ran away scared.

    ¡¸Long spearmen on both sides! They are approaching us.¡¹

    Celia, who ran beside me before I knew it, shouted. I see, they were wary of using out from the other gates and ced these guys on the left and right, away from the headquarters. As it is now, thest hope of protecting their headquarters is now out of their reach. The long spearmen are powerful but that long weapon will be an obstruction when they try to move quickly. They are not suited to move when there is a sudden change in situation either.

    ¡¸Fire off arrows as you pass through them.¡¹

    The bow cavalry loose their arrows sideways as the flustered soldiers try to run back to their headquarters. Their formation instantly copses and they stop moving. This is enough.

    These guys can no longer obstruct us from charging into their headquarters. Thest barrier which protects their headquarters, the enemy archers, stand in our way, but the archers are not important in a siege. In other words, they were left behind by the majority of the troops who closed in on the gate and the rearguard, which got defeated instantly.

    ¡¸Do not break formation! Their arrows amount to nothing.¡¹

    The arrows descend upon us, and the light-armored bow cavalryman who got hit fell over. However, the amount of soldiers who fell were unbelievably few and it was way toote. Archers without the long spearmen to protect them cannot guard against cavalry. The horses close their distance to within bow range in no time and they only have one or two chances at best to loose their arrows. And when the distance is brought closer.......

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!!¡¹

    I take arge swing with my spear and several archers get blown away at once, while the slightlyte bow cavalry thrust into battle with their swords drawn. The highest selling point of these guys are their horse archery skills but their swordsmanship on horseback is decent as well. Against the archers who allowed us to get close, it doesn¡¯t matter if theyg behind. Having encroached so close to the archers, they are nothing but victims of a massacre.

    Once we prated the archers¡¯ lines, the appearance on the enemy¡¯s faces changed. A in ck and brown face was decorated with brilliant colors of red, white, yellow and blue

    ¡¸This looks like the headquarters!¡¹

    I stab the wonderfully decorated spearman with my spear.

    ¡¸Ogyaaa!!¡¹

    The cries he lets out are slightly different too.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s search for the enemymander.¡¹

    Celia threw a knife at the knight who charged in with his spear and he fell off his horse. He screamed something which sounded like ¡®coward¡¯, but when it was directed at Celia instead of me, I knew what kind of person he was. It got me in a bad mood so I had Schwartz step on him.

    Well, now we look for themander, but in a situation like this, how will themander move? A bravemander will inspire his allies and try to recover. If he¡¯s foolhardy, then he wille challenge me in a duel. If he¡¯s cowardly, he¡¯ll n to leave his allies behind and run away. But more often than not, there are manymanding nobles who are of thetter type.

    ¡¸Well, I thought that would be the case.¡¹

    A short distance away from the battlefield ¨C in other words right behind us in a straight line ¨C a group of cavalry is seen running away. The one wearing the fancy armor should either be themander or a high-ranking officer. If you were going to abandon your allies and run, it would have been safer if you just surrendered, and I think it wouldn¡¯t have been so unsightly.

    ¡¸Pipi.¡¹

    ¡¸Aye.¡¹

    Pipi points an arrow straight up and releases it. A high-pitched zooming sound came from the processed arrow and the nearby subordinates all traced their eyes back to where the sound originated from ¨C to the area I was at. I directed my spear in the direction that the escaping cavalry are located.

    ¡¸Do it!¡¹

    Suddenly, over a hundred arrows poured down on the escaping group and all of them were dropped from their horses.

    Several hourster

    ¡¸Well now, are you themander?¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    I look at the bearded, important-looking, middle-aged man from across the table. The man has a bandage wrapped around his head, but it wasn¡¯t a serious injury. It seems he got cut after his horse flung him to the ground from being stabbed in the butt by an arrow.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t know if you keep quiet. If you want suitable treatment, then you will have to tell me on your own.¡¹

    I say that, but I have already heard from the others that he is themander. I just want to hear it from his mouth to confirm what I already know.

    ¡¸......That¡¯s right. I seek to be treated with honor as a prisoner of war.¡¹

    ¡¸Most certainly, Count.¡¹

    I left the man surprised at the fact that I knew of his standing, as I exit the room.

    ¡¸Treat him courteously.¡¹

    Saying that to one of the soldiers is the entirety of my thoughtfulness to him. I feel no particr respect for this man who left his own soldiers to escape. It¡¯s not like I want him to respect me either.

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing much; he¡¯s just the first stage......he¡¯ll probably be kept here under arrest until the ceasefire. It won¡¯t hurt.¡¹

    As Celiaes over to me when I exit the room, I pat her head as I speak. As soon as the arrows dropped the group of riders of the escaping cavalry, the battle was over. In most cases where the headquarters has fallen and themander has been defeated, the fight will be finished. Most of the ones who apanied this guy either died instantly, or had a fatal injury and was finished off, but this guy for some reason ended up uninjured.

    After it was settled, there was no meaning to pursue the retreating soldiers so we let them escape, and in regards to the ones who surrendered, we had them disarmed and forced into a tent that we set up. A majority of the Treian soldiers were emaciated so we couldn¡¯t really leave them alone, so I¡¯ll assign some soldiers on lookout just in case.

    ¡¸I would have preferred it if they just ran away all together, it would make things easier.¡¹

    I told the lookout that if they secretly run away, don¡¯t chase them.

    ¡¸What an excellent victory. But the city wall copsed.¡¹

    That¡¯s correct, the outer city walls copsed from the foundation so it cannot be repaired by us. But it copsed outward so there is no damage to the city, and we were nning to withdraw in the first ce, so it doesn¡¯t really matter. It may be the ruins of the signs of battle or something.

    ¡¸Celia also did well.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    When I pet her head, she hugs me happily. My hand moves from her head to her face, and also from her breasts to her crotch.

    ¡¸Regarding the future,¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Leopolt calls out to me from behind. Celia jumps out and threatens in a way that seemed like her hair was standing on end, but Leopolt doesn¡¯t even nce at her.

    ¡¸I think we should prepare for a smooth retreat so that we can do so whenever the ceasefirees into effect.¡¹

    Just as we witnessed, the Treian army is a hybrid army,posed of the royal army and the armies of the feudal lord nobles. From a nce, it took all they could just to squeeze out these troops, so for some time, there won¡¯t be another attack from them. Even I expect that there won¡¯t be any more battles as the ceasefirees into effect.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Prepare as we nned in the beginning, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle the details.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then I will take my leave.¡¹

    Leopolt leaves. Even though it¡¯s immediately after the end of the battle, this guy is quite busy. As soon as he leaves, Celia once again snuggles up against me.

    ¡¸Umm......¡¹

    A voice calls out to me again. When I turn around, I see a female soldier from the bow cavalry unit. The mountain nation originally brought women out to battle as well. But their skills are not inferior to those of the men.

    ¡¸In today¡¯s battle, I brought down eight people......I want a reward.¡¹

    ¡¸That will be after we go back. I¡¯ll assess the value after I confirm whether your merits are real.¡¹

    It seems like dissatisfaction has umted from the fact that I¡¯m randomly giving out rewards. But the woman doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸What I want isn¡¯t money....... I want the chief¡¯s seed. This year, I¡¯ll be 20 years old so I want to bear strong children.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-?!¡¹

    Celia is surprised, and I also look up. The woman¡¯s physique isrge but her breasts arecking. But it might actually not be so bad for the both of us to let out our pent up sexual frustrations after the battle. I stand in front of the woman and forcefully steal her lips.

    ¡¸Instead of it being a reward, it might be painful, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, that is also a reward.¡¹

    I pick up the woman and carry her to a random room, throwing her onto the sofa.

    ¡¸Take everything off.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The woman threw aside her clothes without hesitation. She didn¡¯t seem to put much energy into it, so my mischievous heart is unconsciously budding.

    ¡¸Spread your legs.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Her legs opened wide and her crotch is exposed. There was the smell of sweat that umted right after the battle. Even so, she isn¡¯t embarrassed?

    ¡¸Spread open your vagina and show me the inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    With her fingers, she spread it so that it was gaping open. It was a nice pink color but the embarrassment that I expected, couldn¡¯t be seen. It seems that the mountain nation believed that baby-making was something natural and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed about it.

    I give up and also take my clothes off. I was also pent up after fighting so I actually didn¡¯t have much luxury to fool around either. I took everything off and was just about to prate her as I turned to face the bed, but the woman held her mouth and turned red.

    ¡¸Wha-?! Wh-wh-wh-?!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I nced at my body but there wasn¡¯t anything particrly there. Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s embarrassed at this point at my erect dick.

    ¡¸B-biiigg!! To think it was this much so!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing! It¡¯s more than twice the size of the thing that I had my brother show me! Amazing! It¡¯s too amazing, chief!¡¹

    As if her earlier attitude was a lie, she edges closer to my crotch. Then she grabs my cock with both hands with an incredibly interested face and strokes it. Seeing that I realized her astonishment, she cleared her throat toe back to her senses and return to her usual tone.

    ¡¸For a man with such a big thing to exist....... Wouldn¡¯t your clothes tear if you¡¯re wearing them while this thing is erect?¡¹

    It won¡¯t tear my clothes, but it¡¯s easy to tell when I¡¯m turned on no matter what kind of clothes I wear, so that creates its own hardships.

    ¡¸Are you really that curious about such arge cock?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I heard from my brother, that a man with arge cock means that he also has arge capacity1. Since the chief has such a humongous thing, he must be the greatest man alive.¡¹

    Is it some superstition the mountain nation have that can tell a person¡¯s capacity from the size of their dick?

    ¡¸Is that something that ismon amongst you guys?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, my brother told me. My brother is knowledgeable after all.¡¹

    It looks like she adores her brother quite a bit.

    ¡¸He also told me many more things regarding men.¡¹

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸He also taught me the method to care for a cock for when I get a husband in the future. You do it like this, right?¡¹

    She grabs my thing with both hands, drools over it and starts rubbing it slowly.

    ¡¸My brother taught me this every day in the hopes that I will be a wonderful wife.¡¹

    I won¡¯t say anymore. Your brother was discreetly ying around with you.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m already prepared so I want you to pump your seed in me. You don¡¯t need to hold back, since my brother tore my hymen with his cock in advance so I won¡¯t be troubledter when I be a wife. That way, I won¡¯t feel pain during the important times.¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Remaining silent, I spread open her hole and push myself inside. The hole that was trained by her brother is narrow, but well-developed.

    ¡¸Aah! As I thought, it¡¯s big! Aaa, it¡¯s painful but it feels good!¡¹

    I¡¯ll need to apologize to her brother, since I¡¯ve stretched out the younger sister¡¯s hole quite a bit. Not to mention, she might go back to him as a pregnant woman.

    ¡¸A child! Give me a strong child! Give me your seed!¡¹

    There are other factors too, but having her plead me to be pregnant while I¡¯m in the middle of prating her is a good feeling. Since she¡¯s the first woman that I¡¯m embracing, I hold back a little when moving my hips so as to not break her. It¡¯s a bit lonely that she doesn¡¯t have much for breasts, since when I try to bury my face, I hit her ribs.

    ¡¸I feel strange, like something......isinnngg!¡¹

    She twitches and throws her head back. Her brother probably made her quite sensitive.

    ¡¸Hey you, it¡¯ll make a mark.¡¹

    The girl was feeling agonizing pleasure and was biting her own hand pretty hard.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to bite, then bite me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......then don¡¯t mind if I do.¡¹

    Then the woman bit the nape of my neck instead of my shoulder. There are some who would bite on vital areas so I tried to stop her, but the feeling of her teeth sinking into my nape brought nostalgic memories back into my mind. My beloved Lucy is smiling as she teases me, kisses me, then pierces her fangs into me to suck my blood............. The pleasure that runs through me in that moment, as I feel her breath on my skin and the stinging sensation of her teeth digging into my body.......

    ¡¸Ah-! Uwaaaaa! What is this?!¡¹

    My dick that was inside the girl pulsed and seemed to inte. It¡¯s a pleasure that I can¡¯t even control, so I don¡¯t know how big it will get. I was going to pull out from the screaming woman, but it has swollenrge enough that the tip gets caught inside her.

    ¡¸Aah-! AAaahh¡ª-!!¡¹

    As if my swelling cock would burst her insides, the girl agonized as she finally fainted. Urine slowly leaked out of her.

    I also felt a sudden gush of pleasure as I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. I forcefully pinch the breasts that she doesn¡¯t have and hold her down violently.

    ¡¸Uooooo!!!¡¹

    An unbelievable groanes out of me. Then my semen sprays out, making me think for an instant that it was urine that flowed out.

    ¡¸Uoo! Guaaaa!¡¹

    My dick pulsed in a rhythm that made it possible to see her stomach move. And the sound of my seed firing out could also clearly be heard.

    The girl¡¯s stomach quickly inted but it still doesn¡¯t stop. I forcibly pull out of the loosened hole after she lost consciousness but my semen stilles out, sttering the sticky sperm all over the fainted girl¡¯s body.

    As soon as my ejaction stopped, my dick shrunk. It seems like just about everything came out after a single ejaction. It was a release with quite the momentum so I could feel a dull pain in my balls.

    The girl was leaking my seed on the sofa almost as if she was excreting from her crotch.

    ¡¸What on earth was that?¡¹

    I look at the sleeping girl on the sofa once again, but it wasn¡¯t like she was particrly pretty, and her tits weren¡¯t great. Her technique wasn¡¯t anything special, rather her skills don¡¯t evene close to the feet of Melissa.

    ¡¸I guess it must be that......¡¹

    I rub my nape. This girl¡¯s yful biting must have coincidentally but urately hit the ce that Lucy sucks my blood from. During the time after I lost my virginity......when my sexual appetite was still growing, Lucy¡¯s blood sucking and the rich sex I had with her was the best pleasure. It seems that having my nape bitten revived that memory which has been carved into my soul.

    ¡¸I unconsciously discovered a sexual fetish.¡¹

    I chuckle to myself as I cover the girl with a nket. With such an amount, she should be able to conceive a child. With such arge release, my lust has also calmed down. I¡¯m feeling hungry too, so I should take a bath and eat something.

    ¨CThird person POV¨C

    The girl who watched as the man left......Celia unexpectedly pops her head out. The man she loved brought another woman with him into the room so she secretly peeped as she pouts. If there was a chance, she was nning to join in as well, but there weren¡¯t any openings. However, there was a far greater result from this.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s erogenous zonees from teeth hitting his nape......¡¹

    Her beloved man already has several women surrounding him; he already has a legal wife and concubines as well. But none of them should know about this information. The sharp eyes of this girl saw precisely where the teeth had dug into, and it wasn¡¯t something that she would forget. After that forceful ejaction, the cock which was pulled out seemed unbelievably big, even to Celia, who has gotten quite familiar with his dick already.

    Celia, who always acted tough in front of everyone besides her beloved person, rxed her eyebrows and lips. It was a secret between just the two of them......there is nothing that sounds sweeter than that.

    Aegir Hardlett 20 years old ¨C Wartime Mode

    Squad

    Eastern Independent Army: 480, Cavalry: 480

    Normal Private Army: 190, Cavalry: 190

    Bow Cavalry: 980, Cavalry: 980

    Total: 1650

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Celia (adjutant), Irijina (normal private armymander), Pipi munication duties)

    Current location: Treia kingdom (former Arnd), Central area, city of Valeora

    Achievements: Defeated 5000 of Treia¡¯s royal army, fell several towns and viges, fell the center area¡¯s central city of Valeora,plete annihtion of the Valeora defense/Treia hybrid army

 Chapter 76: Ceasefire Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 76: Ceasefire Negotiations</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸It hurts~ My stomach feels like it¡¯s gonna break......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, a woman is made for something like this. Don¡¯t worry about it and spread your legs.¡¹

    I finally entered the woman in which I was one step away from doing and who was crying previously. The mark of her virginity has already been torn and the blood has stained the sheets. It seems like she¡¯s the second daughter of a merchant family in Trisnea and has gone out to work for a noble who gained territory in Valeora. Perhaps she was sent to deepen the rtionships between the two families.

    ¡¸A kiss......¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh.¡¹

    She was a woman who ran away before, but I once again persuaded her carefully. Although she seems to feel the pain of losing her virginity, her insides had quite a lot of pleats and they undted well ¨C she has a good hole. She looked timid but her facial features were good, moreover if she was trained well, she could easily be a very attractive woman.

    ¡¸Amazing kiss......¡¹

    She seems to be ignorant about sex so just from inserting my tongue into her mouth while I¡¯m kissing her, causes blood to rush to her face. I move my hips as I tickle her sides and yfully poke her belly.

    ¡¸Kya-! Nooo, it tickleess.¡¹

    The woman twists her body around andughs while my cock was still inside her. It seems that she¡¯s distracted from the pain of her deflowering and also from her nervousness. If you take her virginity poorly, then she¡¯ll think men are scary. It¡¯s the man¡¯s duty to teach her the joys of sexual intercourse during her first time, so that she doesn¡¯t be scaredter on.

    If I take too long though, she might feel pain again. Thinking that I should ejacte soon, I fixed my body to hers and strengthened the shaking of my hips.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    The woman seemed to understand what I was trying to do so she shuts her eyes and steeled herself. She endures the pain for a while and as I approach my climax I stick my face against her breasts and shove my penis deep into her interior.

    ¡¸Guu¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaah!! It¡¯s flowing inside of mee!¡¹

    Shaking my waist, I continue to fire my second and third round after which I stopped moving my cock and pulled it out.

    ¡¸That was good.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......¡¹

    Melissa once told me long ago that saying a simple word after the conduct was done, means a lot to the girl. The woman closes her eyes with a smile on her face, then she stares curiously at the semen spilling out of her spread legs.

    ¡¸You must be tired, right? I don¡¯t mind if you just rest in bed like this.¡¹

    This was a room in the mansion confiscated from a former noble, prepared by me in advance, so no one will interfere. It might be nice for her to think about the lingering memory of her loss for awhile.

    Thinking that I would go grab some water to drink, I went out of the room and Celia was standing in front of the door.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Did you want to peek?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! A report arrived, but because it wasn¡¯t that urgent, I waited until you were finished.¡¹

    She seems fairlyposed. In the past, she would have made up some reason just to burst in and threaten the girl.

    ¡¸This is a report about the confiscated goods. The captured items have been loaded and things are progressing well.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that directly from Leopolt?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    After defeating the enemies which came to Valeora, there were no more enemies in the vicinity. Although with that said, it¡¯s not like we could go around plundering the nearby viges if we consider the ceasefire negotiations. Until the King reaches a conclusion, there is nothing for us to do.

    ¡¸What should we do about the wall? I think that it may leave us too defenseless, so shall we get people to repair it a little?¡¹

    The walls on the west side around the gate have copsedpletely and both bandits and mercenaries can go in and out as they please.

    ¡¸No, bandits won¡¯te attack us, and we aren¡¯t ruling over this city, so just leave it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Even so, this is an incredible amount of carriages.¡¹

    On the main street of the city, there arerge amounts of carriages lined up in various sizes ranging from therge four-horse carriages to the ones that donkeys pull.

    ¡¸The owner has already beenpensated. The Treian army¡¯s goods were plundered after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you nning to bring back the equipment of several thousand people?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s possible.¡¹

    Normally, it would be natural to throw away the equipment of the feudal lord¡¯s soldiers because they were heavy, but the armor and helmet that these noblemen and knights wear were much more expensive than some botchy jewelry.

    She seemed to be thinking deeply and seemed cute so I rubbed her cheeks.

    ¡¸Waah! Stop stop!¡¹

    ¡¸I will leave these matters to Leopolt. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand so please stop pulling on my cheeks!!¡¹

    The one who started this conflict was me, so obviously all the expenses shoulde from me personally. Even though we¡¯ve managed to obtain sessive victories, causalities have also appeared. It takes quite a lot of money to mobilize an army as well. I was able to help them get some actual experience in battle but since it ended so quickly, it wasn¡¯t really worth it. If the equipments which were abandoned or disarmed from the enemy army are brought back, it could be reused or just sold off for money. If possible, I would like to get the ransom for the important-looking men, but maybe it¡¯ll be prevented by the ceasefire conditions.

    Moreover, this town had a feudal lord and there seemed to be houses where the aristocrats lived and also affluent merchants. There are many things left here, so I think it would be fine to take them. Leaving the citizen¡¯s behind, they immediately escaped for their own lives. Therefore, I think it¡¯s fine for them to lose this much aspensation. This has unexpectedly be quite a good expedition for my profits.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Capital, Goldonia

    ¡¸For the above reasons, even if we put aside the attack at the start of the war, it is clear that the Goldonian side made an excessive attack. Thus, the ceasefire will requirepensation for the loss and the repairing of the border line and......¡¹

    Count Verdot has a strict face while pleading to King Alexandro.

    In addition to the fall of Valeora, their army also got destroyed in their attempt to recapture the city, so the Treian government decided that it would no longer be possible to solve things except by negotiating through the ambassador. After the war in Arnd, they also managed to take the upper hand from Goldonia in negotiating for dominion of territory and Count Verdot who spoke in a loud voice about his warm personal rtionship with the King made him the first choice to act as an ambassador.

    At first, he denied the role, but because he was pressed on by the high society due to his big mouth which spread heroic tales about himself, he was forced into the position of special envoy and sent towards Goldonia.

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t that a strange argument. If our country does not have the responsibility for starting the war, why would there be a need for us to makepensation?¡¹

    ¡¸However, currently great damage has been caused. If you don¡¯tpensate for the damage that your country has caused......¡¹

    ¡¸My country and your country has favorable rtions, so the incident that happened this time only appears to me as an unfortunate ident between my retainer and your country. Or is it that my retainer......Viscount Hardlett, hasmitted some unjust act that opposes your sense of morality?¡¹

    ¡¸I am not quite aware of that......¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, ording to the information I gained, it seems to me that your army massacred the escaping citizens and on top of that, aimed their arrows towards my army and fired shots.¡¹

    Verdot looks away. That was exactly the case, but he would not admit it even if his mouth was ripped open, although it¡¯s quite an unsightly result.

    ¡¸That is nothing but the thoughtless words of insurgents. That¡¯s not what really happened......¡¹

    The King ms the desk......or you would think he would, instead he forcefully rested his teacup on the desk.

    ¡¸We received the pre-emptive strike and further, you have stepped deeply into our territory......if this is in fact a war between enemy nations, then the one who needs to paypensations is your country, isn¡¯t it? But I have said that I would withdraw my troops unconditionally. I¡¯ll have my troops back to the border line and we¡¯ll both forget this happened. Isn¡¯t that the best oue?¡¹

    But Verdot doesn¡¯t agree to those conditions. The things lost in the war between the Treian kingdom and the Hardlett army is too big. The army defeated on the border suffered significant casualties, and the army which attempted to retake Valeora has been destroyed and many have surrendered, and even now the exact amount of casualties is unknown.

    The umted total number of troops which have been destroyed exceeds 10,000. The amount of equipment they lost was huge too, and the supplies stolen from the crushed supply squads were also a ridiculouslyrge amount. The supplies have already been running low due to the sudden price increase of grain and the frequent urrences of rebellion inside the upiednd. At this point, if they are unable to gain reparations, the government would be dealt a big blow.

    More than anything, instead of losing against the Goldonian royal army, the Treian army lost twice to some feudal lord in the remote regions. Getting nothing in return for making peace will cause the royalty topletely lose face. This situation is seriously not good since right now in the former Arnd territory, they have their hands full trying to suppress the frequent rebellions of farmers.

    Verdot had hopes that the Goldonian King would not prove to be a tough negotiating opponent as he was in the rumors. It was also like this in the previous negotiation. If he won¡¯t make any mistakes, there is no choice but to continuously pressure him.

    ¡¸If you won¡¯t ept paying thepensation, then unfortunately, I can¡¯t agree to the ceasefire so soon. Lord Hardlett is already quite deep into my territory, so it might end with him and his army meeting an unfortunate fate, you know?¡¹

    That was a bluff. As soon as they failed in capturing Valeora, there is no longer any capable armies in the area. The main force of the royal army is in the vicinity of the capital Trisnea, and even if the armies of the lords are gathered, the surrounding feudal lords wouldn¡¯t challenge the powerful army of Hardlett who has already won twice with his small amount of forces.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t desire a war with your country.¡¹

    Relief appears on Verdot¡¯s face.

    ¡¸But, there are many wars that ur even when unwanted by both sides.¡¹

    His face stiffens.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need to know whether or not you are going to annihte some people. But those actions will cause me displeasure.¡¹

    The King opens the window while speaking and overlooks the entire capital.

    ¡¸Goldonia is a great country. And a suitable army has been gathered too.¡¹

    ¡¸......What do you mean by that?¡¹

    The King looks back at him. He was smiling, but his gaze does not leave Verdot¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸It has nothing to do with this incident, but I¡¯m having my army get stronger by letting them conduct training exercises.¡¹

    Now that it was mentioned, Verdot realizes that the number of soldiers in the garrison got fewer.

    ¡¸There is a perfect ce to hold the exercises in the southern territory. It¡¯s arge exercise conducted with 30,000 troops, which I would wish for them to seed by all means.¡¹

    Verdot¡¯s face starts to lose color as the blood drains from his face. Arge army of 30,000 is heading to the south. He hasn¡¯t gotten stupid enough from the peaceful times to think that this would be just an ordinary exercise at this point in time.

    Even just the rebellious farmers and the invasion of Hardlett¡¯s army is causing enough of a ruckus, so thinking about what would happen if 30,000 of Goldonia¡¯s legitimate army also collides into them is a frightening thing.

    ¡¸Surely you jest......with such a demonstration, you will invite the istion of your nation. As much as Goldonia is arge country, it can¡¯t stand up against four opposing countries at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a training exercise. But if we are talking about hypotheses here......¡¹

    The King smiles. It was an aggressive smile, without an iota of calmness or friendship.

    ¡¸At that time, it would only be three nations. If they have already been killed, will the punishments I receive from those offenders be important?¡¹

    Both of them no longer utters a single word. The King has no need to say anything more and Verdot couldn¡¯t reply anything with either. It is quite obvious that Triea can not currently bear any kind of full-scale attack from Goldonia. Even if Goldonia were to receive armed sanctions from the surrounding countries, Triea certainly will not be in the picture by then.

    The silence continues even as the King slowly finishes enjoying his second helping of tea, as the sound of him softly cing his cup down resonates.

    ¡¸Count Verdot, it¡¯s a ceasefire. Let us both suppress our swords and return home. What do you say?¡¹

    Verdot is the special envoy entrusted with the full authority, and as soon as he disappointedly nods his head, both countries agreed mutually to enter into a ceasefire. The conditions were to immediately withdraw to the previous border line, release all prisoners of war, and both sides will not question who the responsibility of the war falls on. In addition, to prevent shes at the border zone, it was decided that an area acting as a buffer zone will be created.

    Verdot was able to thoroughly taste the terror of the man called King Alexandro. Who said that this King was sweeter than his reputation? If there are benefits to be gained, this King is willing to get involved in wars all over thend on these ins. However, the biggest concern for Verdot right now is how he will be treated after he brings this information back to his home country.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    One weekter, Valeora

    ¡¸It looks like a ceasefire.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸The war is over?!¡¹

    ¡¸Cease Fire???¡¹

    The people gathered in this ce are me, Leopolt, Celia, Irijina and Pipi. No one seems to be surprised. It was a result already predicted, and we formed our ns around that assumption.

    ¡¸What are the terms?¡¹

    ¡¸Unconditional and instantaneous withdrawal of troops, and the release of all prisoners of war. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoh, it seems the King hase out superior in the negotiations.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess, but Leopolt, you shouldn¡¯t address the King so casually.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say it in front of his presence.¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, since the ceasefire has been determined, we don¡¯t need to overstay, so let¡¯s take what we need and quickly get back home.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re just like a group of bandits.¡¹

    Celia jokes around.

    ¡¸If we were real bandits, then we would also take the women.¡¹

    ¡¸......Then aren¡¯t you a bandit? You not only ate that girl, you also ate those two maids, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    She¡¯s paying attention. I certainly enjoyed a maid withrge breasts and a middle-aged maid. Of course, I didn¡¯t do anything by force.

    ¡¸Leopolt, the plundered items......and the loot, have they been loaded yet?¡¹

    One of the ceasefire conditions is that responsibility of war will not be questioned by either party. In that case, we don¡¯t have to return the goods that we plundered during the conflict.

    ¡¸Yes, there are no dys. Roughly everything which has some value, especially armor and weapons, are piled up in mountains. As expected, we couldn¡¯t fit everything so a portion will be left behind.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. When we leave, bandits maye, so it¡¯s fine to leave a little bit.¡¹

    It¡¯s because we destroyed the walls protecting the city. It would make me feel bad if I let the bandits rape the nice women in this city as they please.

    ¡¸If the soldiers want to bring it back, let them bring what they want.¡¹

    Of course, I can¡¯t let them do as they pleased with the equipment, but if they were to sell it, it would act as a nice extra ie for them. Since individual plundering is somewhat forbidden, if I don¡¯t give them some sort of reward, then their morale won¡¯t improve.

    ¡¸With weapons aside, we¡¯re bringing back things like gold and jewels, right?¡¹

    The conversation is getting more and more simr to that of a bandit.

    ¡¸We are prioritizing those when packing. To prevent them from being stolen, there is a record which lists the items.¡¹

    I tell him I don¡¯t need to see it, but Celia takes it anyway and gives it a read. She¡¯s really an earnest girl.

    ¡¸If preparations are ready, then why don¡¯t we withdraw tomorrow. There¡¯s no reason to stay.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Aye.¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t even been two years since I¡¯ve lived in Goldonia, but how many wars does this make? Not to mention, it looks like more wars wille. It would seem that my life is intricately intertwined with both battles and wars.

    I watch as my subordinates quickly leave the room to make final checks on the preparations and give out orders to the soldiers, then I head to the bedroom. Once I gave out the order, there¡¯s nothing else for me to do. They are skilled, so they are already doing everything quite well.

    ¡¸Are you heading to bed? Then shall I bring the sheets......kyaah!!¡¹

    In the corridor, I hug and lift the middle-aged maid by the sides, thrust my hand into her crotch and lower her underwear. I expose her ass and bring the flustered woman all the way to the bedroom.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Summer

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 300. Mountain Nation: Approx. 1000

    Assets: 2000 gold (5000 gold Debt )

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear.

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Sue (daughter), Kuu, Ruu,

    Rita (imitation maid), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest).

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Catherine, Antonio (son), Miti, Alma, Kroll.

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 49, children who have been born: 7.

 Chapter 77: The Two Blessings

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Two Blessings</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The city of Rafen was wrapped in an uneasy and unsettling atmosphere. The cause is therge army of returning cavalry and the tremendous amount of spoils of war that was brought back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost like a migration of an entire nation. Aren¡¯t there like 100 carriages?¡¹

    ¡¸There are 15 of therge type and 75 that are medium type and under, but 20 out of those contain water and fodder.¡¹

    Celia does well to remember minute details such as this. It¡¯s impressive, but she might be paying too much attention unnecessarily. If you get distracted by the little things and you miss seeing the big picture, that won¡¯t be good.

    ¡¸Haau-! Don¡¯t stretch my cheeks when I¡¯m telling you something serious!¡¹

    ¡¸You did well toe back unharmed, there has not been any particr changes within the territory. ......Although, you¡¯ve once again brought back such arge amount.¡¹

    Adolph, who came galloping on a small donkey-like horse, also seems to be dumbfounded. Well, that¡¯s because we brought back thousands of swords, spears and anything worth their weight. Besides that, there are also expensive-looking armors and bows which could help us reform a whole army.

    ¡¸Well this is......as expected, there¡¯s no ce for you to leave this.¡¹

    ¡¸We will be selling most of these. There are few valuables, so just store the spears and regr armors in some empty space and cover it with a cloak or something, and we¡¯ll bring the jewellery and gold back to the mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth have you been doing? Don¡¯t tell me......¡¹

    Adolph has a doubtful tone in his voice. I¡¯ve done almost exactly what he has imagined probably.

    ¡¸I just took the things the nobles and businessmen have left behind. Don¡¯t worry, since I didn¡¯t take anything from the regr citizens.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do things more moderately, I beg you......¡¹

    Adolph lets out a worrisome voice as he brings several people with him to count the spoils of war. He probably wants to create an urate inventory list. He wants to create a summary of the people, thend, the assets and document them altogether.

    Celia is doing something simr, but she leaves out some crucial steps. On the other hand, Adolph makes absolutely no mistake and doesn¡¯t leave anything out. He is very talented but it¡¯s more impressive that he doesn¡¯t get depressed by doing such detailed and troublesome tasks. Maybe I should bring him with me to have fun with some women.

    While thinking about what kind of woman he would like, I leave Leopolt to deal with the general affairs of the returning squad, and bring Celia and Irijina back to the mansion. Pipi is sticking by my side too.

    It wasn¡¯t that long of an expedition, but I want to embrace the women I¡¯ve left at the mansion with reckless abandon. I want to be wrapped by the monstrous tits of Nonna, have Ca service me, and it would be nice if Mel can still squirt breast milk....... While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll p Rita¡¯s ass too. My chest and crotch are both throbbing in anticipation as I open the door, witnessing a strange scene in front of me.

    ¡¸¡¸Wee back!¡¹¡¹

    Ca and Mel jump forward and kiss me. If I look carefully, they are wearing matching loose one piece dresses. The length is long, but if I roll it up, it looks like I can prate them easily. Rita, as well as the sisters Kuu and Ruu, cameter to greet me too. This much is fine but.......

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Nonna is slumped over on her knees and her shoulders are drooped.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸......uuuuu, please ask the two of them.¡¹

    When I went to the two of them, Ca and Mel were full of smiles, holding each other¡¯s hands and speaking in unison.

    ¡¸¡¸The two of us, got pregnant!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeeeeeeeeeh!?¡¹

    The only one who let out such a surprised voice was Celia. I let out so much semen inside them when I embraced the two of them that it knocked them up. It would be stranger if they didn¡¯t get pregnant.

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s good. Come here.¡¹

    I hug the two of them close to me and stroke their heads. Both of them are older than me, especially Mel, who is 17 years above me in age, but she¡¯s still my cute girl.

    ¡¸Ehehe, I suddenly didn¡¯t feel too good. I thought it was some sort of illness, but Mel was also feeling the same way.¡¹

    ¡¸We had a doctor look at it as well, so there is no mistaking it.¡¹

    Ca is begging me to praise her, while Mel takes my hand and ces it on her belly to stroke. It might still be too soon so I can¡¯t tell when I touch her, but knowing that my kid is in there makes me feel a strange sensation.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what I should do......should I let you rest?¡¹

    In any case, I have no clue about parenting.

    ¡¸Ufufu, you don¡¯t have to worry, since bearing the child is a woman¡¯s job. It¡¯s fine if you treat us as you have always done before. I¡¯m not bragging, but I have already bore three children, so I can also give some advice to Ca-san. Please be at ease.¡¹

    Having a veteran pregnant woman like Mel around reassures me. If it was just Ca, then it would cause me to worry.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be climbing up any roofs anymore. It¡¯ll freeze my belly if I go outside to pee, so I¡¯ll refrain from doing that too.¡¹

    You shouldn¡¯t be doing those things in the beginning. So she¡¯s been doing that kind of stuff outside all this time......?

    ¡¸Mel, if Ca does anything strange, don¡¯t be afraid to scold her. Ca should also listen to what Mel says.¡¹

    ¡¸Yees~. It¡¯s Aegir¡¯s child after all. I will cherish it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. It should take around the same time, so we should bear strong children together.¡¹

    Rita, Kuu, Ruu, and Sue, who started to walk, appeared and are having fun excitedly, surrounding the two of them. Celia, who recovered from the shock, is now carefully touching the belly, as if touching something fragile. Irijina was told to definitely not be too forceful, so just in case, she is using just a fingertip to tap repeatedly. The two¡¯s stomachs aren¡¯t that different in terms of appearance, but Celia and Irijina are extremely interested in the life existing inside. Within this harmonious atmosphere, there is one woman who is carrying a gloomy aura.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry too much about it. This is a long awaited time, why not celebrate?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll give them my blessings. But it¡¯s not that ¨C maybe my own womb is telling me that it hates me that it can¡¯t get pregnant, and it¡¯s such a pathetic feeling......¡¹

    In actuality, Nonna, having imed that she herself is the legal wife, is a little conscious of the fact that even after I have embraced her so much, she is the only one who didn¡¯t get pregnant.

    ¡¸That kind of thing happens too. You¡¯re only 19 now, right? From now on, I will continue to embrace you without hesitation and you¡¯ll get pregnant somewhere during that time.¡¹

    ¡¸But if a boy is born first!! ............well, one has already been born, right? I guess it might not make sense that I¡¯m in such a hurry.¡¹

    Nonna buries her face into my chest and whispers a soft thank you. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thanking me for, but I guess I¡¯ll hug her for now.

    ¡¸Aaah¨C!! Nonna is doing it!¡¹

    Ca¡¯s loud voice broke our quiet time together.

    ¡¸I am not! Aren¡¯t we just hugging each other?¡¹

    ¡¸Then what about that hand?!¡¹

    Before I knew it, Nonna¡¯s hand was rubbing my crotch.

    ¡¸That is, well his precious thing has gotten excited, so I thought......you know.¡¹

    Having Nonna hug me is equivalent to her pressing her breasts against me. My cock that came back from the battlefield is basically dering that it is already lusting for women.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to be doing it for real now, so it should be fine.¡¹

    But I can¡¯t fuck the pregnant girls.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I could prate you, but you could use your mouth and hands. Your bellies don¡¯t really stand out yet either, so that shouldn¡¯t dampen your moods, right?¡¹

    Mel and Ca haven¡¯t done it in a while so they may be craving for it.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go take a bath. Rita, youe too, I¡¯ll make love to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to be affectionate with all the women in the house who had to wait. Having rich sex is the secret to maintaining good rtionships with women.

    ¡¸Well then, Irijina-san. Shall we wash our bodies in a separate ce?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. We can¡¯t get in the way, oh wait! But can the two of us fool around andfort each other!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we won¡¯t!! Let¡¯s at least go somewhere Aegir-sama is not!!¡¹

    They seem to be having their own fun over there.

    The bathroom in the feudal lord¡¯s mansion in Rafen was hastily made, and was narrower and more poor-looking than the one we initially in the capital, but it has been gradually renovated and has gotten bigger. It might already be better than the one in the capital now. In any case, this is my territory so I can do as I like.

    ¡¸It got bigger again, didn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the one at the capital was big too, but as expected, it couldn¡¯t fit everyone together in the water.¡¹

    As soon as we entered the bathroom, Mel, Ca, Nonna, Rita and I poured water on ourselves and washed our bodies. Nonna and Rita washed their own bodies by using a soapy cloth to thoroughly wipe themselves, then used their bodies full of bubbles to press against me and wash me as well. It¡¯s not good for Ca and Mel to press against their stomachs, so Mel sucked on my lips while Ca sucked on my dick.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama doesn¡¯t have to do anything. We will do everything for you after all.¡¹

    ¡¸When it has been awhile, it really feels thick, it doesn¡¯t fit in my mouth. Uwaa, your balls are heavy-! You¡¯ve umted a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you better not cum yet. You¡¯ll save up lots and then release that thick juice inside me.......¡¹

    After the women finished washing my body, even going as far as cleaning my asshole, they lead me to the bathtub. With the temperature of summer in mind, even bathing a long time in the warm water won¡¯t cause the temperature to rise that much.

    As I enter the bathtub, I hug Nonna from behind as we sink together into the water.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to first pound you with all of my umted sperm.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy.¡¹

    Nonna sits on top of me while I am crossed-legged and wiggles around, trying to adjust her own position to match that of my dick. Once she was satisfied, she grabs my cock and inserts it inside her by herself.

    ¡¸Aaah......it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had Aegir-sama inside me............¡¹

    Once it entered her deepest part, I waited ten seconds to fully taste the pleasure, then slowly started to move. Along with our movements, the water sloshed around and made sshing sounds.

    ¡¸It feels quite slippery. Have you been longing for it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have been longing for this sinful cock...... you probably lusted for several women on the battlefield, right?¡¹

    Just a few people.

    ¡¸Right now, this meat rod is yours. Savor it as much as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸I will! You can touch my breasts too......¡¹

    ¡¸We will do it.¡¹

    Ca cuts into the conversation and sucks on Nonna¡¯s breast. Mel also smiles as she sucks on the other breast.

    ¡¸Hey wait! What are you two-!? Aa~ don¡¯t! Don¡¯t suck on my nipples!!¡¹

    I can also clearly hear the sucking soundsing from them. They weren¡¯t just putting their mouths on them, but were genuinely trying to suck something out. Nonna is trying to separate them from her nipples so I restrain both her hands.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Whyy?! Aaah, Ca don¡¯t bite meee!!!¡¹

    It would be a waste to let an interesting moment like this end.

    ¡¸They¡¯re really big, aren¡¯t they......? If something this monstrous exists, then it makes us look t! We¡¯ll have to get rid of the monsters!¡¹

    Ca grabs the nipple and pulls on it. Nonna throws her head backwards and screams. I would reproach them for being too violent, but they weren¡¯t being too forceful, and the tightening sensation is quite nice.

    ¡¸Even though the breasts are so big, the nipples are this cute....... But their color is a little dark though. Take this-?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about the color! I really......aaaaaaaah-!! Mel-san bit me! Stop it!!¡¹

    Mel grazes her nipple with her teeth. It made Nonna raise her hips and moan loudly.

    ¡¸Mel, don¡¯t hurt her too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry about that.?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think they were being serious, but teeth marks were left on Nonna¡¯s nipple. Mel appears to be gentle on the outside but she has a rather merciless manner of doing things.

    After that, Ca and Mel, the pregnant concubines, continued their thorough group attack on the defenseless Nonna, making herpletely exhausted.

    ¡¸Nonna? You two really overdid it. She¡¯s dead-tired now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Sorrry~¡¹¡¹

    I don¡¯t hear any feeling of remorse from these two. However, now that her body ispletely rxed, the mouth deep inside her body might open up easier. If I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to grant her wish. I grab therge breasts of the continuously teased woman and thrust my hips up into her.

    ¡¸Nonna! Get pregnant!!¡¹

    I thrust up into Nonna, lifting her exhausted body above the water surface and ejacte. Maybe soaking in the warm water made things better, but I can tell that a thick, almost solid, stream of semen flowed into her from my dick.

    ¡¸Aah-......it¡¯sing out.¡¹

    The force of the ejaction brought Nonna to her senses and she ces her hand on her stomach happily.

    ¡¸Mel, go on and feel it. You can tell that it¡¯s shooting out.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, you¡¯re right. I wonder how long it¡¯ll continue.¡¹

    The two concubines are making a fuss around the area where I¡¯m connected with Nonna, the part that couldn¡¯t fit inside and was above the water surface. With such a stimulus, arge amount of semen was further sprayed out.

    ¡¸Nonna~ can you tell? It¡¯s making squirting sounds as it flows into you. You¡¯ll be like us quite soon, I¡¯m sure.¡¹

    ¡¸With such a huge amount of seeds, the egg inside Nonna-san must currently be getting scrambled.¡¹

    While staring at the part we are connected and listening to the dirty talk, Nonna trembles.

    Eventually the long ejaction finished as I lowered my waist and let Nonna sink back into the water.

    ¡¸Fuu, that felt good. How about you?¡¹

    ¡¸It was the best....... I received a lot too.¡¹

    My dick is pulled out from her, but it would be a waste for the semen to flow back out, so Nonna holds it in as she gets up from the water. Well, time for the next person.

    ¡¸Rita, you want some too, right? I¡¯ll embrace you now, soe over here.¡¹

    Outside the bathtub, Rita was desperately rubbing herself, as she waddles over and shakes her prided ass towards me while lowering it on top of my waist. With such arge ass on top of it, my cock once again regained its strength.

    ¡¸Which do you prefer, alcohol or fruit juice?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s meat as well.¡¹

    After getting out of the bath, me and the wives are rxing on the sofa, while enjoying the drinks that Kuu and Ruu prepared. Normally, Sebastian and Rita would do that, but the butler is busy preparing for tonight¡¯s triumphant celebration and Rita was groaning in the bathroom while waving her ass. Maybe I overdid it a little.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, is it a good time?¡¹

    Adolph came when I was enjoying my drinks with my wives in both arms. Adolph ces a sheet of paper on the desk while dripping cold sweat in the face of Nonna, who¡¯s rolling her eyes, Ca who clicked her tongue, and Mel¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸And this is?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the list of the spoils of war that I made earlier. I don¡¯t know the value of the armor, weapons and jewels so just the amount is listed, while the amount of gold is urately counted.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, you did well to count it in such a short time.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it was just a short period......we returned just before noon and now the sun has already set.¡¹

    So we¡¯ve been doing it that long, no wonder Rita, who¡¯s supposed to be resilient, was turned into that state.

    ¡¸The weapons can be used to some degree by the private army, but I n to sell all the jewels and valuables of that sort and turn it into gold. Do you know of any merchants who would buy it from us?¡¹

    ¡¸With this amount, it would be impossible for the merchants in Rafen,parable to misceneous goods shops, to buy it. There are many capable wealthy merchants in the capital of Goldonia though....... Would that be alright with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? If you think about it normally, I think that there is no choice but to sell it at the capital though.¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. It goes without saying that the wealthy merchants in the capital have an intimate rtionship with the royalty. The items we have were plundered, right? So if the royalty found out about that detail from the merchants, it would only ce an unwanted burden on us.¡¹

    I see, it is certainly the case that they won¡¯t praise us for stealing from Treia, a nation of friendly rtions, no matter how negligible that may be. Besides, if it happens to be worth lots of money, there may be some sort of tax. The civil officials in the capital are constantly aiming for the opportunity to tax the noble feudal lords after all.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be med publicly and it isn¡¯t widely talked about, don¡¯t we have such an option?¡¹

    Adolph mulls it over in his heart. When the war is over and it bes peaceful, his existence suddenly increases in importance.

    ¡¸Maybe Magrado or Stura......? Preferably thetter. That country right now is developingmercially, and there are also many big merchants of which we are seeking. In addition, many of their merchants are not under influence of the nation, so that is convenient.¡¹

    ¡¸Stura? ......That¡¯s across the river, isn¡¯t it? Are they going to take the trouble ofing over?¡¹

    ¡¸The merchants will go wherever they smell gold. Moreover, selling off our items to a third-party country, they will even take things which belonged to the Treia kingdom, so we can sell them confidently.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you say so. If we can sell them for a lot of money, then it doesn¡¯t matter where we sell it.¡¹

    ¡¸That will depend on the negotiating. Unfortunately, jewels and works of art are outside my specialty so I can¡¯t assess their value. It would be nice if we can somehow hide that weakness during the negotiation.¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s eyes sparkle.

    ¡¸Nonna, you can¡¯t go.¡¹

    The proof that her eyes can¡¯t really be trusted lies in the several counterfeit items scattered in our house. Even if you puff your cheeks, you can¡¯t.

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t have an address, then it doesn¡¯t matter what we say. Let¡¯s just do as much as we can. I¡¯ll leave the choice of merchant to you.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then I will give you just the list of gold.¡¹

    The record shows various details of the currency and totals of 4000 gold is written.

    ¡¸I see......¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t as much as I thought. It is arge amount, but it took close to 3000 gold in expenses to mobilize the army in the first ce. The merchants properly took their cash and ran away with their fortunes. We can expect the nobles to bring expensive-looking armor and jewels from their families.

    ¡¸This conflict has be a valuable experience for us. I came up with some new tactics too, and we didn¡¯t have any deficits so it is quite the sessful result.¡¹

    Leopolt came by and spoke up before I noticed. Seeing as how mercantilism and stuff were outside his field of expertise, he didn¡¯t speak up. It is helpful that my subordinates understand their own areas of specialty. Their personalities are strong to begin with, so if their sphere of subjects ovepped, then there would be constant conflicts everyday.

    ¡¸I guess. There are more soldiers among the citizens too. Please tell Irijina to incorporate them into the private army. The size of the private army will increase and cooperation will improve too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the eastern army will eventually be returned to the king. The main focus of the new tactics will be tobine the private army with the bow cavalry.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    After saying that, Leopolt left.

    Now that there are no distractions, I can hold women left and right.

    ¡¸Will you service me? I want to enjoy myself while I can.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to head over to the capital as soon as I rest my body. The king has not particrly called me, but a letter from Erich told me toe quickly, and it was written in a strong tone.

    I sighed as he probably just has something toin about. I hold down Mel¡¯s head as she sucks my meat rod and I shoot my semen in her mouth.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s seed is in my womb and in my stomach......¡¹

    She brings both hands to her stomach in ecstasy and as soon as Mel removes her mouth, Ca opens hers. Nonna also looks like she wants to service me with her mouth, so I had her use my finger. I¡¯ll have to embrace these women as much as I can now.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Summer

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 1950

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 300. Mountain Nation: Approx. 1000

    Assets: 6000 gold (5000 gold Debt )

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (pregnant concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Sue (daughter), Kuu, Ruu, Rita (imitation maid), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Catherine, Antonio (son), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 49, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 78: The Lily Flower

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Lily Flower</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Capital Goldonia

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, how nice of you toe. It has been a while......since the Arnd war victory ceremony.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your majesty. In regards to the current incident, I apologize for bothering your majesty into dirtying your own hands.¡¹

    I lower my head in front of the King. As soon as I arrived at the capital, Erich appeared and took me along to see the King. I was nning to go after I¡¯ve had fun with Melissa and the others though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, I just pretended a little to mobilize the army. The nned training exercise has already been halted. There has been absolutely no loss.¡¹

    Oh really, then there¡¯s no problem. I could have gone one round with the girls then. Erich res at me.

    ¡¸So, how much damage have you suffered? Did you have any hindrances in your maintenance of security or border defense?¡¹

    There are no problems in those respects. Damage has been quite insignificant, and there were many among the rebelling farmers that are experienced in military campaigns, so conversely, the private army has been strengthened.

    ¡¸No. Damage was quite minimal. There is no particr need to replenish any soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, I have received the reports that you¡¯ve fought twice against an opponent with several thousand forces....... But to suffer only minimal casualties despite that?¡¹

    ¡¸That is the case.¡¹

    The first battle was a total surprise attack, while the second was a massive charge after scaring the enemy out of their wits. We created situations where we were at an overwhelming advantage before attacking, so we suffered almost no casualties. Not only that, we were able to instantly invade into the central area, inrge part due to the enemy not having their defenses set up.

    ¡¸Is that so? As expected of the army led by my kingdom¡¯s strongest brave general, how powerful.¡¹

    ¡¸I am not worthy of your majesty¡¯s praise.¡¹

    I don¡¯t see any particrly angry or unpleasant emotions from the King. Then, it means there isn¡¯t much meaning to my apology.

    ¡¸......But, this time¡¯s incident has thrown many of my ns out of control.¡¹

    The King¡¯s voice instantly got colder. As I thought, he¡¯s mad, so I hope he doesn¡¯t have some weird expectations for me. With a wave of the King¡¯s hand, a portion of people excluding the civil officials and military officials all leave the room.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m going to say from this point on cannot be heard by anyone else.......I have secretly presumed Treia to be our next enemy. Therefore, when the timees, I will neglect our temporary friendly rtions with them.¡¹

    That reminds me, I think Leopolt mentioned something like Treia would be the next enemy. But if I just go, ¡®Oh, I see¡¯ then it might make the King mad so I¡¯ll exaggerate a little and act surprised.

    ¡¸Treia was careless this time around and the surrounding countries are beginning to be cautious about us. It has be a little annoying.¡¹

    After the ceasefire, it seems like the Treian guards are being removed from the border line, which had been neglected up until now. It means that even if the opportunityes for them to pounce, they can¡¯t instantly take control.

    ¡¸Among the civil officials, there are some who voiced out to have you punished appropriately for stirring up the diplomacy.¡¹

    ¡¸With all due respect-!¡¹

    Erich tries to interrupt but the King raises a hand to stop him. He probably intended to cover for me. The next time I see you looking at Nonna¡¯s valley between her breasts, I¡¯ll forgive you.

    ¡¸If the next 100 years were to continue in peace, then I won¡¯t think about it, but right now, that is out of the question. I also think that this small incident that you did is not worth punishing you for. Therefore, I will have you repay me through action.¡¹

    Erich and I both may have made dubious faces.

    ¡¸From this point on, you and Treia¡¯s border should have few troops stationed in your respective garrisons. Strongholds or encampments may be set up, but I will still ask you.¡¹

    The King paused for a little while.

    ¡¸On my order, can you tear a hole in Treia¡¯s defenses and threaten them from the east?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, that is an easy task.¡¹

    Their military force may be rebuilt and their defensive formations are currently unknown so there is no way to know, but it isn¡¯t a good idea to show hesitation in this situation. I¡¯ve already said it, so I¡¯ll do something about it. Whether that strategy worked or not, the King once again rxed his strict expression.

    ¡¸Very well, then this future service in battle will serve to counterbnce your transgressions, and I will ignore this incident.¡¹

    The King pped his hands and the people who exited the room rapidly stepped back inside.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s end it at that. You are dismissed.¡¹

    The holder of the highest authority in Goldonia slowly sat down on this throne and drank his tea. I bow once and was about to exit the room, but wasn¡¯t allowed to leave just yet.

    ¡¸Count Radhalde, Lord Hardlett, I would like you to know about the uing diplomacy......¡¹

    ¡¸.........Lord Hardlett, don¡¯t run away.¡¹

    In the end, several hours passed with us having to listen to the noble employed in domestic affairs¡¯ reprimands and the civil officials¡¯ courteousints. Erich told me that it was because I fell asleep twice that it dragged on unnecessarily. At any rate, the interrogation is finished. I didn¡¯t get punished, and now I can embrace the women in the capital as much as I want. Things aren¡¯t all that bad.

    I pick up Celia, who was wondering what would happen to me and was waiting nervously for me in the waiting room, and head to my house in the capital after a long absence. The ones who apanied me this time are Celia and Nonna. Celia naturally follows me, but Nonna told me that it had been a while since she¡¯s shopped in the capital. ording to Celia, the spy, it seems like she secretly packed an amount of gold in the carriage. Even though Rafen¡¯s poption have received a sudden influx, the ce is still a remote countryside. I¡¯ll overlook it for now.

    Nonna and the others, who went home ahead of us, probably informed the others because once we entered the house, everyone gave us a warm wee.

    ¡¸¡¸Wee back home.¡¹¡¹

    Melissa and Maria greeted us with a mitsuyubi.1 Behind them, Catherine appeared while holding her son.

    ¡¸Wee......back.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, how have you been doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Perfectly. Um, what should I say?¡¹

    Catherine probably wants me to hold her son, but Nonna is giving off malicious vibes beside me, so she¡¯s a little concerned about that. She is also from a high-ss noble family, so she can imagine what Nonna feels like when a lover bears a son before the legal wife.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡¹

    I pick up and hold the son named Antonio. When I look again, he has a refined face. I guess it should be obvious because his mother is such an outstanding beauty.

    ¡¸He might be quite the womanizer in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸He will definitely be one......since his father is one.¡¹

    ording to Catherine, the midwife that helped with Antonio¡¯s delivery said that his genitals were quiterge.

    Before I realized it, Nonna, who was releasing malicious intent from the side, is now ring at me with teary eyes. In that sense, she may be simr to udia.

    I won¡¯t let Nonna feel such painful emotions. I hug her close and kiss her, stroking her head too.

    ¡¸You will also bear a cute kid. After all, you¡¯re such a beautiful woman.¡¹

    When I lift her chin and kiss her again, the malicious intent disappears. Alright, this is good.

    ¡¸As I thought, Antonio will also be like that......?¡¹

    I don¡¯t listen to what Catherine says.

    ¡¸Melissa, you did well to protect the house. Did anything serious happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well it¡¯s just......that.¡¹

    It seems hard for her to say, so she pretends to hug me and whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸You see, Maria has......I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    It seems like something I¡¯m worried about. Maria has always been raised in Treia, and her family is in Roleil, a city in Treia. Even though it might be somewhat limited, hearing that I shed with her mother country may have hurt her heart. Perhaps this incident may cause her to abandon me and return to her hometown.

    ¡¸Is Maria going to leave me?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not that! It¡¯s not that but......¡¹

    Melissa seems unusually hardpressed to speak.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t really me you or Maria. Just tell me.¡¹

    She lowered her head as if preparing her heart.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m really sorry! While Aegir-san was away, the both of us wereforting each other, but I got a little carried away......and it seems Maria has............fallen in love with me.¡¹

    She lowers her chin with a slump. When I ask her, the conflict with Treia has limited effects and there aren¡¯t many things talked about between the citizens. It also seems Maria isn¡¯t too concerned.

    And when I further listen to the story in detail, she was also lonely from theck of men, and has been using the dildo every night. At first, it seemed like both of them were making each other feel good while they were ying around, but gradually Maria¡¯s attitude and behavior changed, and even now, just being by her side at noon, she will blush and act sweetly just like she would do with a lover.

    ¡¸So she fell from your charm and techniques?¡¹

    ¡¸I was also lonely because Aegir-san wasn¡¯t here, and I just unintentionally got enthusiastic about it....... But Maria also-¡¹

    ¡¸From now on, not just your words, I¡¯ll hear it from her directly. Can you get the bed ready?¡¹

    It¡¯s the perfect ce for a man and woman to talk to each other.

    ¡¸Then......I¡¯ll be in your care after a long absence.¡¹

    Me, Melissa, and Maria are standing naked in the bedroom. Our rtionship isn¡¯t one where we get embarrassed around each other, but Maria is hiding half her body behind Melissa.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Maria?¡¹

    ¡¸Um, it¡¯s kind of embarrassing....... And a man¡¯s thing is a little intimidating.¡¹

    My dick stands erect at the woman¡¯s premonition. The girls stare at the towering thing ¨C Maria fearfully does so though.

    ¡¸Have you gotten ustomed to it being just the two of you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Maria is confused as to why I knew about it as she widens her eyes in surprised and immediately looks at Melissa.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......we¡¯re Aegir-san¡¯s women after all so I have to at least let him know......¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu-......¡¹

    I throw the embarrassed Maria roughly on the bed and lower my mouth to her crotch. Having used such a thick dildo every day, her hole has be moderately developed and has loosened quite a bit. Maria is holding my head and sending looks at Melissa to get her to save her, but of course she doesn¡¯t help her. I¡¯ve recently been neglecting to contact them, but it¡¯s a body that I knew inside and out; once I slip my tongue inside and suck her clitoris, she yields to the pleasure.

    ¡¸Aaau!!¡¹

    Without much time passing, she reaches her climax and Maria stretches her legs; her hole tightens as she gets into an exhausted state. For her to fall in love with a woman, and for that woman to be Melissa, doesn¡¯t make me especially angry, but I won¡¯t surrender Maria from under my eyes. I ce my dick, of disproportionate size close to Maria¡¯s delicate body, right at her entrance and push straight into her.

    ¡¸Aaaa......It¡¯s entering.¡¹

    My thing, evenrger than the thick dildo, which Maria used while she had sex with Melissa, was spreading Maria apart as it prated her. It is thicker, and longer than the dildo and more than anything, the warmth from the flesh that only my dick possessed, instantly caused Maria¡¯s love juices to overflow.

    ¡¸Fuu, your hole has be better than before. Melissa has probably stretched it out more as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha......I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn!! It¡¯s thick! It¡¯s amazingly deep!¡¹

    Even if she gets drowned in the love between females, it seems that it can¡¯t win against the pleasure of my meat rod, as Maria moans while grabbing my hand and seeks my lips. It looks like this might be fine after all. If she said ¡®I won¡¯t do anything except with women, and won¡¯t even look at men¡¯, then I was nning to correct her and fuck her the entire day though.

    Then, I guess I¡¯ll allow her to include ying around with females in her activities. But first, I¡¯ll ejacte once.

    ¡¸Take this Maria!¡¹

    I screw in my cock as much as it can, while it is still only halfway in, and hold down the girl as I cum. This is the first release sinceing to the capital, so it should continue for a rtively long time.

    ¡¸Ah-!! Don¡¯t!!¡¹

    Maria is struggling under me, but I won¡¯t stop now. My seed continues to fire abundantly and eventually the girl loses strength and bes quiet. Melissa facepalms and has a troubled look on her face.

    ¡¸Aah, I came alot. But what¡¯s with the sudden rampage?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know that you were going to visit this time, so the contraceptive......¡¹

    ¡¸I was going to use it before we did it.¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s because contraceptives are unnecessary when two females y with each other.

    ¡¸Did you dislike it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t have the determination to make a baby, plus......¡¹

    Maria looks at Melissa and she bes at a loss for words.

    ¡¸If you get pregnant, you think you¡¯ll separate from Melissa?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......Of course I like Aegir-san, in fact I love you. Of all the males in this world, you¡¯re the best. But if Melissa isn¡¯t here for me-¡¹

    Melissa turns her face away as she makes a bitter smile. I didn¡¯t think that I would get a girl taken away from me by another girl. Not to mention, the girl who stole from me is my own woman, so I don¡¯t know what to say. Whatever, I¡¯ll just impregnate her with my seed. When she gives birth, her feelings might change again. Moreover, this kind of thing has its own way to entertain myself.

    I pull my cock out from Maria as she rolls face up. Arge amount of seed spills out onto the sheets from inside of her, but since it¡¯ll get soggy anyways, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸Melissa, use the dildo on Maria. Do it the way you have always done it.¡¹

    Melissa smiles as she must have understood my intentions and cheerfully brought out the dildo. As I thought, you had it on you. She pushed one end into her own hole and was going to push the other against Maria, but I stop her.

    ¡¸Melissa will be on the bottom. Maria will flop on top of her.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah....... Maria, focus properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? O-okay.¡¹

    The women be just like how I described and the two of them thrust their hips. They must have gotten used to doing it in cowgirl position as they smoothly moved their hips, giving each other deep kisses asionally. From the intense shaking of the women¡¯s asses, my dick regained its hardness, not losing to its earlier state.

    ¡¸Aahn! It¡¯s good Melissa! Thrust iiit!¡¹

    Maria, gasping in pleasure, contrasts with Melissa, whose face remains troubled. She probably knows what I¡¯m going to do, since I¡¯ve even gone so far as to determine their positions. And her premonition is probably correct.

    ¡¸Eh? What is-?¡¹

    I grab Maria by the hips from behind, who is bouncing on top of Melissa, and put my dick at her entrance. Her vagina is already full with the dildo but her asshole is vacant. Is this Maria¡¯s first time? While I was thinking, I vited her asshole with my cock, wet with semen as lubricant.

    ¡¸Fugyaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Her voice was like that of a cat that was stepped on. With a dildo in one hole and my thick dick in another, Maria was stretched to the limit with those two rods piercing her vagina and asshole.

    ¡¸My asssss!! Waaaaaaa!!¡¹

    There is no blood, so I think it should be fine, but just in case, Melissa and I both stop moving. After she screamed for a while, she slumped limply onto Melissa¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Maria, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Melissaa, my ass, my ass is......¡¹

    Melissa speaks softly with Maria, who became teary eyed.

    ¡¸Maria, it might hurt but do your best to endure it. You like Aegir-san, don¡¯t you? I also love Aegir-san and I also like Maria. The three of us have be one, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is as one?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, so while I¡¯m stuck with you like this through the dildo, you can also feel Aegir-san¡¯s thing. Maria will also feel our two rods as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright....... But hug me tightly, and please give me kisses too.¡¹

    When they finished talking, I resume using my hips. Melissa and I alternate in using our hips and the both us attack Maria¡¯s holes. Maria desperately clings on to Melissa while enduring as we approach the finale.

    ¡¸Here I go!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹

    It was an intense ejaction in her ass. I wanted to screw as much into her asshole as possible and when I pushed my hips down, Melissa surprisingly moaned. Maria, who has pretty much passed out, has lost her strength so most of the power in my hips were sent straight to her.

    ¡¸Th-the dildo is so deep, aaaaaooo!!¡¹

    The dildo entered all the way up to the entrances of both of their wombs; Maria¡¯s is a dead end but Melissa is different. It seems that the weight of two people has finally caused the barrier of her womb to be broken through.

    ¡¸Yot-¡¹2

    I pick up Maria, while her asshole is still skewered, but the dildo is no longer in her. It has clearly thrust unusually deep into Melissa.

    While fucking the ass of the trembling Maria, I try to pull out the dildo that imitated my dick, but it is caught at the entrance of her womb and I can¡¯t remove it.

    ¡¸W-wait! Use soap or something to loosen it slowly......¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa, don¡¯t you think that the woman who stole my girl needs to receive some punishment?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh! No way, you can¡¯t possibly......!! Aaaaaaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    She screams like a little girl as I pull the dildo out. Melissa¡¯s eyes lose their focus as she squirts her juices all the way to the opposite end of the room. Melissa convulses, almost as if she¡¯s broken, but it seems she was able to genuinely climax from something other than my meat rod.

    But the party isn¡¯t over yet. I pull my cock out from Maria¡¯s ass, and prate Melissa¡¯s hole, which has been stretched out and is slightly squirting, all the way to her womb. I continue to ride on top of her as she copses on the bed and I grab her ass and spread her apart forcefully.

    ¡¸Come, Maria, fuck her ass.¡¹

    Maria, who has a nk look, wobbles over and attaches the dildo as she covers Melissa from behind. Once again, Melissa¡¯s agonizing, yet pleasure-filled screams echo.

    A few dayster

    ¡¸I was able to do some good shopping.¡¹

    ¡¸Another waste of money......¡¹

    Nonna is pleased with herself after buying new clothes and new cutlery, while Celia sighs. Sebastian was left at the territory so she probably grabbed a few fakes among those items. Did he think Nonna wouldn¡¯t spend money for her amusement?

    Melissa and Maria were sitting beside me, acting sweetly like cats. After the three of us participated in such intense sexual activities, it further deepened the bonds in our hearts. asionally, the two of them kissed, but I¡¯ll overlook something like that.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s about time to return to the territory.¡¹

    Melissa and Maria disy a lonely expression, but it¡¯s not like I can stay here forever. I allowed Adolph and Leopolt to take care of the territory management and daily training respectively, but I also received information that Treia has reinforced the border with troops. It must be a defensive reinforcement, but if I¡¯m absent for too long, they might get some strange ideas.

    ¡¸Maria......will you note with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t leave Melissa alone by herself.¡¹

    Then the two of them exchange a deep kiss. Nonna and Celia were also amazed. I¡¯d feel bad to leave Melissa alone too. I did enough these few days to make up for the half year that I didn¡¯t embrace them. I did it such that their holes will be kept gaping open for a while.

    It¡¯s time to return now. I¡¯ll be taking the two children, Rose and Antonio, as well as Catherine, back with me to the territory. Antonio is still a baby so I¡¯m worried about him for the journey, but it¡¯s already pretty safe and the season is cooperating. Catherine has also recovered from giving birth, so a small trip like this is no problem.

    There is also a reason why I have to bring her along no matter what. After recovering from childbirth, it seems that Catherine is feeling the recoil of not being embraced by a man in about one year¡¯s time and is extremely pent up sexually. ording to what Melissa says, during that time, she might end up eating Kroll or worst case end up finding a random man and being embraced. In the first ce, Catherine is a woman who always had a lewd body. A one-year abstinence of men may have been an incredibly difficult penance for her.

    In regards to her identity, right now at this current time, it¡¯s extremely dangerous for her and Rose to stay in the house. Consequently, she cannot stand by the windowside to enjoy the good weather. If I take her with me to the territory, she won¡¯t be seen and she can freely move in and out.

    ¡¸Shall we go, Catherine?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Catherine remained silent as she hugged her baby and led Rose by the hand while following me. Unlike how we came, I can¡¯t have her ride with me on the same horse while she¡¯s hugging her baby. So I had prepared for her to get on arge, high-quality carriage, which doesn¡¯t shake too much.

    ¡¸What an amazing number of wagons......are they carriages?¡¹

    Celia looks at therge amount of carriages apanying us and leaks an amazed voice as she herself gets on one.

    ¡¸Yeah, Erich asked whether I needed any additions to the eastern army. I told him I didn¡¯t need soldiers, but he said that he would give me somerge wagons instead.¡¹

    In actuality, he said that it was possible to reinforce me with around 500 to 1000 soldiers, but with such small casualties, I only needed a littlepensation and refused him. From now on, I want to form my army with the private army at the core.

    There are 30rge wagons in front of us; they are the newest type of two-horse wagons so they are also fast. They are more expensive than a soldier¡¯s upkeep, so Erich is probablyining.

    ¡¸Leopolt was also quite noisy about getting more supplies somehow too.¡¹

    What he wanted was the highly efficient wagons which could keep up with the marching speed of the cavalry. Now, the strategies hees up with can be made more realistic.

    I leave the operation of the wagons to the driver as I climb in as well. Inside the wagon, one side has an animal peltid across, so even if I lie down, it would be quitefortable.

    Celia is sitting in an upright posture even though she has that sword, which she keeps with her everyday, by her waist. Nonna was tired after she went shopping so she quickly plopped on her side. I alsoid down in the shape of the ¡®´ó¡¯ character while Catherine sucked on my meat rod.

    ¡¸Wha-!!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, all of a sudden?!!¡¹

    ¡¸......What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Nh! Nboh-! Nguh!¡¹

    Catherine doesn¡¯t even pay the question any attention and just focuses on desperately sucking my dick. Her face is dyed red and it seems hard for her to breathe. It¡¯s rough and feels good, but Celia looks like she¡¯s about to explode so I grab her face and pull out.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa-! Haa-! I can¡¯t hold back anymore-! Please let me suck it, I¡¯ll go crazy!!¡¹

    Catherine brushes my hand aside and once again takes my cock all the way into her throat. She makes loud slurping noises and I can hear the choking sounds she makes as it hits the back of her throat, but she doesn¡¯t stop moving. This ce is more enclosed than the house, so it seems that her sexual excitement finally burst out.

    ¡¸A man after one year......thisrge penis is delicious, can¡¯t get enough!!¡¹

    I¡¯m not mean enough to shake off the woman who is so desperately clinging to my thing with teary eyes.

    ¡¸Celia, y with Rose. Nonna...... let Antonio suck on your breasts or something.¡¹

    ¡¸To do this in front of a child, what a lewd woman......¡¹

    ¡¸Why do I have to let some other woman¡¯s baby suck on something like my breasts...... nothing will evene out.¡¹

    Celia mumbles to herself as she holds Rose, while Nonna exposes her humongous breasts and lets him suck on them in ce of a toy.

    Without even checking on him, Catherine continues to greedily devour my cock. The sexual desire pent up in this woman was terrifying as she continues to suck from dawn ¨C when we departed ¨C to dusk, swallowing everything from the ten times that I ejacted as well. Even when Antonio was given breasts to suck, her mouth didn¡¯t leave my meat rod. While sucking me, the genitals she was fondling at the same time, got all swollen, but still she didn¡¯t stop her fingers.

    ¡¸¡¸How lewd is this woman......?¡¹¡¹

    Deprived of their meat rod, Celia and Nonna both masturbated and their lonely voices resonated in the carriage.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Autumn.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 600. Mountain Nation: Approx. 1000

    Assets: 5900 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (pregnant concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu, Ruu, Rita (imitation maid), Catherine, Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest)

    Children: Sue (daughter), Rose (foster), Antonio (son)

    Capital: (Melissa X3 Maria), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 49, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 79: The Ignored Problem

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Ignored Problem</h4>

    ¨CThird Person/Treia POV¨C

    Treia Kingdom, Capital Trisnea

    The conference being held in the pce was in disarray. The conflict that happened this time was limited to just the citizens in the eastern area; it was reported to be a meaningless sh and besides the self-proimed experts endlessly bbering about their extensive knowledge on the subject on the street corners, there was nothing else worth talking about. However, the conclusion of the conflict dealt arge blow to the military officials and those in the pce.

    ¡¸The royal army got defeated by a single remote region feudal lord. Twice.¡¹

    This fact greatly caused the dignity of the army to fall. For the rebels to gather strength, the surrounding nations may misunderstand it. In addition, more than anything, it will invite the civil official nobles to intervene with the military organizations.

    It can¡¯t just be told to them, but the actual casualties that urred can¡¯t be hidden either. The form Treia¡¯s standing army currently takes, as well as the personnel will be grasped by the pce. It¡¯s impossible to hide or get the number of deaths and the equipment lost past them.

    That¡¯s why the army decided to deceive them with the numbers of the enemy¡¯s army. With the testimony of the ones involved, it was known that Valeora fell due to what looked like 2000 cavalry, but the report was made to look like the invasion was performed by an army of 6000,posed of 2000 cavalry and 4000 infantry. If they didn¡¯t make the army which defeated them to be of at least the same size, they couldn¡¯t make any excuses. This led to the oversight of the fact that the enemy was allowed to invade all the way to the central area and the fact that they had a phenomenal marching speed was lost.

    ¡¸Goldonia is our enemy! We must invade them back!!¡¹

    ¡¸No, we should deal with the unfaithful farmers first!¡¹

    ¡¸For that reason, shouldn¡¯t we prioritize avoiding the confrontation and let the army recover first?¡¹

    The nobles raised their voices to assert their opinions.

    With nobles, who only possess high standings, barking at each other about the government army that they knew nothing about, the conference is thrown into chaos. However, there are also reasonable and logical nobles, who held their heads in their hands, matching the king¡¯s actions.

    ¡¸Quiet down! This is a ce to discuss the policies of the future for this country, not some bar on the squalid outskirts!¡¹

    The one who shouted is the prime minister of the kingdom of Treia, Marquess Dunois. He isn¡¯t a military schr with extensive knowledge, but his reliable ruling ability has brought stability to the country. He was also the one who opposed the kingdom¡¯s participation in the earlier Arnd war. Everything was currently going well, so there was no need to purposely jump into a vortex of chaos. The end result was that his opinion was dismissed due to the king acting with the focus on military officials and the pressure of their influence, but the disorder that urred this time proved the source of his premonition in a sense.

    ¡¸Marquess Dunois! Then what ideas do you have?!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I would like to hear your excellent thoughts.¡¹

    The King......Trisnea III looks on with a worried face as he nods, acknowledging the prime minister has permission to step forward. In the first ce, he is the highest ranked person excluding the king; once he stepped forward, he calmed down the tumult.

    ¡¸First of all, it is obvious that Goldonia has ambitions to im our territory, and although there was the incident involving the sh with the one feudal lord, they are probing our forces and there is also the line of thinking that the Goldonian king ns to throw us into chaos; I don¡¯t doubt he has some backing.¡¹

    ¡¸That is right!¡¹

    ¡¸We should defeat Goldonia!¡¹

    The prime minister ignores the hooting.

    ¡¸But to attack Goldonia is a fool¡¯s errand, and exactly what they are hoping for. Since we¡¯re inferior in military force, we will instantly be pushed back and the surrounding nations that saw us taking preemptive action will note to our aid.¡¹

    The nobles who were hooting look down, and eventually quiet down.

    ¡¸And now that we are in agreement in observing this ceasefire, it is important that we clean up the rebellion army first. ......Count Verdot, please tell us once more of the ceasefire conditions which you have won through intense negotiations with Goldonia.¡¹

    The prime minister jerks his chin with scornful eyes. Verdot, who has been hiding in the corner of the room up until this point, responded with a flinch of his shoulder, as he timidly stepped forward. When he walks past the nobles, they started to speak ill of him softly.

    ¡¸............First, Goldonia will immediately withdraw their forces from our territory. This has already beenpleted.¡¹

    Verdot speaks about the only condition which could be called an achievement in a hushed voice. However, none of the nobles give him any praise, much less open their mouths to say anything.

    ¡¸That has been confirmed. Tell us about the other conditions.¡¹

    ¡¸In order to prevent idental conflicts in the future, a buffer zone will be created on the eastern border line, where neither armies can enter......¡¹

    ¡¸A buffer zone even after they attacked us?!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it essentially the same as having a part of our territory shaved off?!¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t so! There are no viges or cities in the buffer zone, so it doesn¡¯t particrly impede us!!¡¹

    Verdot tries to give an excuse but one of the military officials quietly puts a stop to it.

    ¡¸In other words, when the rebellion army escapes into the buffer zone, there is nothing we can do?¡¹

    Silence epasses the entire room. But the prime minister is merciless.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all there is, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......in order to not create a breeding ground for problems in the future, the casualties during the war will be mutually ignored.¡¹

    As soon as Verdot said that in a fearful voice, bellows fly at him.

    ¡¸This traitor!!¡¹

    ¡¸This ipetent fool, you¡¯ve said enough!¡¹

    ¡¸You should be ashamed of yourself!¡¹

    The conditions of the ceasefire are alreadymon knowledge and there is no meaning to dispute them now. The prime minister just made Verdot into a sacrificialmb and only brought it up to hang him. With that done, the anger will be directed to him and the emotional opposition to his own policies will be weakened.

    ¡¸That should be enough. Count Verdot should also be happy.¡¹

    The prime minister steps down as if to drive Verdot away, and once again opens his mouth.

    ¡¸In this way, we are at a considerable disadvantage in the ceasefire, but there is nothing we can do even if wement about the past. Firstly, we should use our current forces to thoroughly sweep up the rebellion and then eliminate their resistance. After that, in order to deal with Goldonia, we will enforce conscription in our home country.¡¹

    Voices of confusion and doubt can be heard. Excluding the private armies of each feudal lord, Treia basically has just the standing army to recruit from. There were many times in the past during the Arnd war where the state of battle deteriorated after conscripting the citizens.

    ¡¸With the addition of hiring mercenaries, the troop count will instantly be collected.¡¹

    One noble raised his hand.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any objections to the gathering of soldiers, but I heard that Goldonia¡¯s central army or whatever already has over 40,000 troops, and is close to reaching 50,000 after reinforcement. No matter how many citizens we gather, we can probably only get 30,000. We can¡¯t really stand up against them independently, can we?¡¹

    Those around him are secretly whispering ¡®how weak¡¯ and ¡®coward¡¯, but that noble is absolutely not worked up. Treia can only gather a maximum of 30,000 and, financially speaking, they couldn¡¯t hire mercenaries for a long time. On the contrary, Goldonia can easily gather 10,000 considering their poption. It wouldn¡¯t even be a contest.

    ¡¸I am not familiar with military affairs, but even if we fight decently, even I can tell that we only have a slight chance of winning due to the difference in military strength. But I also know that there is a way to close that gap.¡¹

    ¡¸A castle?......¡¹

    The prime minister nods greatly.

    ¡¸Indeed, let us build a group of fortresses between the northern part of our country and the upied territory. Fortunately, there is already an existing fortress that has been our line of defense against Arnd for such long years. We will extend that even further and reinforce it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......that fortress has been a shield which safeguarded our country and kept Arnd away from us for many years, so if we strengthen it even more, then Goldonia will be unable to breakthrough.¡¹

    ¡¸The upied territory is pretty much nothing but baggage anyway, and even if it has been taken from us, it doesn¡¯t have much influence on our national power.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, we must also take measures against the eastern feudal lord, Hardlett, who has dealt us a serious blow. The strength of his army looks to be a powerful cavalry squad. We should also construct a defensive encampment in the east......but it would be enough just to dig a moat and prop up some fences. If we can at least stop the cavalry, they won¡¯t be that big of a threat to us.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......as expected of the prime minister.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, if it¡¯s a fortress battle, then we have the advantage.¡¹

    ¡¸If we can hold down Goldonia, restrain their military power and im that they are doing something unjust, then Magrado and Yurest will also be on our side. That way, Goldonia will have no choice but to pull back their troops.¡¹

    Goldonia¡¯s abundant territory is considered mouthwatering to every nation. There exists amon just cause and due to their gathering of forces to the south, the surrounding countries will definitely jump at this opportunity.

    ¡¸I see, the prime minister¡¯s suggestion is indeed brilliant. But if we want to strengthen the fortress army and also construct a defensive encampment on the eastern side, we need a tremendous amount ofbor. I don¡¯t think it ispatible with conscription.¡¹

    What is needed the most for both public construction works and conscription are young men. The Treian kingdom doesn¡¯t have enough youngsters to distribute between the two options.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We havebor force we can use, not only that, but they can be used till they break...... On the asion that the suppression of the rebellion is finished and we acknowledge their surrender, we will order for their execution to be cancelled. Then, we¡¯ll use those guys asbor.¡¹

    Those who have conspired or supported the rebellion can¡¯t be included in the army in the first ce. This way, there are no doubts on how to use them.

    ¡¸But won¡¯t the punishment be too light on the rebels if we abandon the execution?¡¹

    The prime minister points out that he doesn¡¯t understand the reason and chuckles.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. Whichever the case, everyone will die after they work. I think it¡¯s more effective than hanging them.¡¹

    The Treian King didn¡¯t object to his opinion; the strengthening of the fortress north of Roleil, the construction of the defensive encampment on the eastern area, and the conscription of the regr citizens have been decided. The kingdom of Treia starts to act with the assumption of a full-scale war with the kingdom of Goldonia.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen

    ¡¸Quite a few has been gathered.¡¹

    There are soldiers lined up, many wearing mismatched pieces of armor, in front of us........although it¡¯s ironic how most of them are from the Treian kingdom. Since I intervened partway into the cause of the conflict ¨C the farmers¡¯ rebellion ¨C many of them survived and I epted them into my territory. Amongst those survivors, many of them were single and chose to be soldiers rather than farmers.

    ¡¸This number is enough to overwhelm our poption. Are there any concerns with security?¡¹

    Celia frowns as she speaks worriedly. I didn¡¯t look at all of the names Adolph added to his citizens¡¯ record, but just from this incident, there should be close to 4000 who have been added. The original residents of the territory were 2000, but considering the eptance of the immigrants to be more than the same amount of people migrated in, it caused the number to instantly balloon. It might be better to ept them this way, rather than assimting them.

    Arge amount of personnel flowed into a closed environment in the remote regions. Even though they are technically from the same country, there is friction between them, albeit only a little. I¡¯ll leave resolving that to Adolph.

    ¡¸The mountain nation, the original residents and now the migrated farmers ¨C things have finally gotten chaotic.¡¹

    ¡¸But they are a force which is able to act regardless of their inclination towards the ruling family. We should think about using them together with the bow cavalry as our main force.¡¹

    It seems like Leopolt is looking to form an original army as the main army. By the way, the new members who entered the private army are split up into branches within the army with their personal aptitudes in mind and are separated as much as possible from people of the same vige when being ced in their squads. Until they are able to be familiar with thend, separating them from familiar faces will help to prevent rebellions. The threshold to cause a rebellion is lower for those who have caused rebellions once already after all.

    ¡¸If possible, we want them to create families and if we put families into the towns and viges, we won¡¯t have to worry so much.¡¹

    ¡¸There are many unmarried people among the immigrants. Men and women will eventually get together. Apart from that, how is the skill level?¡¹

    ¡¸There are no problems. Rather, they are more skilled than the private army we had up until now.¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s because there are many who havee from the former Arnd, but although their equipments are all different, their movements are harmonious. If I¡¯m careless, they will have more order than the eastern independent army, which is the legitimate army.

    ¡¸This is the result after a nk of one year. If Arnd was in perfect condition when they fought in the earlier war, it would be hard to determine the victor.¡¹

    ¡¸Things look like they¡¯re progressing steadily. If the army gets bigger, Irijina may also have more responsibility on her shoulders. Watch over her proactively.¡¹

    Irijina isn¡¯t an idiot when ites to military affairs, but she has no experiencemanding a squad close to 1000 in size, so her abilities won¡¯t reach the level of amander on the front lines. Without Leopolt, she probably can¡¯t hold it together.

    ¡¸Have the citizens who aren¡¯t soldiers gotten familiar with each other?¡¹

    Adolph calls out on the opposite side.

    ¡¸It will be impossible to blend in with so many. Let another vige be created and have them be a separate entity and the ones who have jobs will reside in Rafen.¡¹

    He seems to be consolidating the ones who are of the same vige on our side as much as possible. It would be too harsh to have people who just met with each other do something like farm work, which requires a close rtionship. Naturally, they will not possess weapons of any kind.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t leaving the tool craftsmen and simple cksmiths in Rafen hinder their lifestyle?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They will really not be able to have anything, like hoes or water jugs, except simple things, and unless theye to Rafen, they will not be supplied with anything. There will be no exchange of goods in the vige, but rather they will either sell their crops or work for money in Rafen; this cycle will encourage and stimte business and eventually create argermercial area~¡¹

    I didn¡¯t really pay much attention to the back half, but the main point is that if the merchants of each vige are self-sufficient, then it won¡¯t be a business. With Rafen in the center, and peopleing to buy and sell goods, it will invite merchants over. If many merchantse, then things can be sold at a higher price and things can be bought at a lower price.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about merchants and stuff. I¡¯ll leave it to you, but it¡¯ll be hard to secure houses for this many people.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the construction of houses and the city walls is part of thebor and is progressing but we still don¡¯t have enough help.¡¹

    You wouldn¡¯t think that anybody would attack a ce so far in the remote region, not to mention, the army is stationed in the nearby garrison, but city walls act as a defensive structure as well as the symbol of security and furthermore, is also the proof of the feudal lord¡¯s dignity. Without it, the residents will be anxious and the merchants will be hesitant to set up shop.

    ¡¸There is a squad in the army you can use, who has experience constructing encampments, so I¡¯ll have you use them.¡¹

    Leopolt also nods. We have people to spare so we revived the engineering corps, the small group which was created in the formation of the central army in the past. The digging of moats and construction of fences will be good practice for the engineering corps.

    ¡¸The problem is that it will be costly......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s eyes were dragged upward, but when I rub her ass, she calms down.

    ¡¸If we get through this year, next year we¡¯ll be able to take tax, right? If it looks like we¡¯ll run out of money, then stop. Until then, you can do as you wish.¡¹

    Thinking about financing reminds me of something.

    ¡¸That plundering we did............how will we handle the selling of the spoils?¡¹

    There¡¯s no point in having jewellery. Although it seems Nonna was able to secure a ne that she was gazing reluctantly at.

    ¡¸I called several merchant families from Stura. I was thinking of calling them on different days topare their buying prices and doing business with the one who has the highest price.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then it¡¯s good to leave with you.¡¹

    For the transaction to go smoothly, we¡¯ll have the merchantse by at least once. If there¡¯s one that¡¯s pretty, we should decide on her.

    ¡¸Chief! Pipi has something to say too!!¡¹

    Pipi hops onto me and gives me a hug. She¡¯s wearing a one-piece type of clothing, but the sensation of her crotch hitting my thigh feels soft. She probably isn¡¯t wearing any underwear.

    ¡¸Wah-! Pipi, your ass is-!! Don¡¯t do something so vulgar please!!¡¹

    I can see the ass that Celia¡¯s sticking out too. Pipi continues speaking while Celia looks on with a doubtful face.

    ¡¸The chief¡¯s horse is amazing! The mares that he impregnated before summer have all gotten pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh............that.¡¹

    The mountain nation are proactively mating the horses and continuing production, but the kind and size make it so their speed on the ins are inferior to that of a Goldonian warhorse. They make up for it with their ability to turn sharp corners and their superior mobility on roughnd and the wilderness, but the leaders of the mountain nation still say they wantrge horses no matter what.

    So I gave them warhorses that were older or injured and had Schwartz try to impregnate them in the short time we had before the conflict. After that, the lust-filled horse impregnated over ten horses on the first day. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to do it more than once in a day though...... It seems that right after he finished, he started attacking the other mares. At the end of the day, he seemed to be slightly slimmer and looks to have lost weight, but even so, he continued to mate.

    ¡¸Schwartz is amazing! Pipi has watched horses mate many times, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen something like that. The semen spilled out so much that the tub overflowed! Even if he got kicked away by the mare, he didn¡¯t care. Although............¡¹

    Pipi hesitates.

    ¡¸Although, Schwartz¡¯s penis was way too big and couldn¡¯t fit into some of the smaller mares. Not only that, his mating is intense, so when he¡¯s finished, the mares get exhausted and it was terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Hisrge cock is unequaled? What a perverted horse.¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Celia looks at me with narrow eyes.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get along well with him on the battlefield from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸And also, all the mares that were inseminated got pregnant! I¡¯ve never seen such an excellent stallion before! I¡¯m certain that incredible foals will be born too.¡¹

    It¡¯ll be several years in the future before the newborn horses will be useful, but Pipi is really excited. There will eventually be a time in the future where the production of horses may be useful too.

    ¡¸Schwartz is almost like the chief! An incredible male!!¡¹

    What nonsense are you saying? As I thought, Pipi is still just a child.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Autumn.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 1200. Mountain Nation: Approx. 1000

    Assets: 5400 gold (-500 Continued expense for military preparations and domestic affairs)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (pregnant concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu, Ruu, Rita (imitation maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest)

    Children: Sue (daughter), Rose (foster), Antonio (son)

    Capital: (Melissa X Maria), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (Independent Army Vice-Commander), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (perverted horse)

    Sexual Partners: 49, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 80: As a Chief

    <h4>Chapter 80: As a Chief</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen

    Right now, the sounds of construction echo in this city, regardless of the time of day. In the middle of the day, there are sounds from the construction of houses and the sound of digging, for the moat that will surround the city. At night, under the brilliant light of the torches, you can hear the sounds from the construction of materials which will be used in the work during the daytime.

    After the conflict and epting arge amount of people, the slow and steady movements of the citizens continued. It seems like there is also a support organization to help the refugees located in the demilitarized buffer zone between us and Treia.

    Many people have flowed in, and even though the agricultural pioneers have been dispatched to unexplorednds, there are still many who choose to stay in Rafen. Demand for houses remains high and the funds to build them are still sufficient for the time being. What iscking is manpower and materials......to be more specific, we have the raw materials but arecking the ability to process them. Just having the logs won¡¯t cause the houses to build themselves.

    ¡¸The uing season is a ck season for farming so there should be more people to apply for thebor, however at the same time, we must hasten the construction of houses to protect the refugees from the cold. We will probably ept those from other territories who are working away from home as well.¡¹

    The winter in the central ins is not that severe. Work can still be done in midwinter, and movement is not really hindered. Still, it would be harsh to live in a hut during the winter.

    ¡¸If it seems like we won¡¯t make it in time, then we can build a tenement house and have them stay there. We¡¯re letting them stay for free after all, so they can¡¯tin.¡¹

    A house is given for free to those who have just recently moved. Of course, the necessary facilities to do work, furniture and all sorts of other things are none of my concern and it is up to them to figure things out. It would have been nice if we could get them to pay taxes as a form of debt on top of that, but they probably wouldn¡¯t feel good having to pay off so many debts having just migrated. It would be meaningless if they starved to death inside the house we built for them.

    ¡¸At this rate, we will run out of capital. The stuff we looted......the importance of the selling off of the spoils is bing even heavier.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly, so if you don¡¯t properly do your job, the citizens will starve, you know?¡¹

    Adolphughs, telling me that I¡¯m the feudal lord and that I shouldn¡¯t be so irresponsible.

    ¡¸Well, I have my hands full protecting my women. I¡¯ll leave the residents to you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time I heard a feudal lord say something so terrible. Although there were many who just acted without saying anything......oh right, speaking of women, there are some who hope to migrate from the northern city just recently.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? They¡¯reing every day, you don¡¯t have to report about every person.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess, but it seems like a group of prostitutes, and considering the public morals of the town, I just thought to ask your opinion......¡¹

    What is he saying? For a body which has gotten tired from physicalbor, women are as necessary as water is. I can at least give them a once-overter.

    A few dayster

    There is nothing to be done except to watch over the continued reinforcement and training of the private army as well as the status of construction. Adolph and Leopolt know well that my checking is like a sieve with holes in it, so they are making sure everything is perfect themselves before executing what needs to be done. Because of that, I can sit at my office desk and drink alcohol in the daytime.

    ¡¸Slowly lick it from the root.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, like this right?¡¹

    Rita, wearing an apron-dress for maids, is in between the desk and the chair and is servicing me after pulling my pants down a little bit. It¡¯s a narrow space so she couldn¡¯t do any intense movements, but it¡¯s pretty nice feeling the warm sensation when I fill up her mouth. When I extend my arm to fondle her breasts from her shoulder area, Rita opens up the chest area and exposes her breasts. Good, she understands what I want ¨C I wanted to touch them.

    ¡¸Have you gotten better again?¡¹

    ¡¸Puha-! Yes, I practiced how to hold arge cock in my mouth. Nbu-¡¹

    With just that said, her words get cut off and pleasure runs through me. The stimtion isn¡¯t all that strong, so it doesn¡¯t make me feel like cumming, but it isn¡¯t bad just to enjoy this slowly.

    When I just finished refilling my cup with alcohol, the door to my office was swung open. The ones who woulde in rudely without knocking are.......probably Ca or Pipi.

    ¡¸Chief! I want to go back to where my friends are.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh-....... What¡¯s wrong, all of a sudden? If you¡¯re just going to contact them, I told you that you could go whenever you like.¡¹

    Rita, who got surprised by the sound of the opening of the door, identally hit my meat rod with her teeth. It wasn¡¯t anything serious, it just hurt a little.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that! I want to stay there for a bit. If possible, I want to bring those who are currently training with me too.¡¹

    This is too sudden, is she no longer fond of me? Rita is gently licking the ce that she bit, as if to apologize to me. Only my legs are under the desk, so Pipi who is on the other side, can¡¯t see Rita when she hid beneath the desk.

    ¡¸No way! The chief is the best and greatest person. It¡¯s not that, I just want to return the warriors to the vige since enemies areing now.¡¹

    It will take around two days for them, even if they move in a group, to get from Rafen to the ce where the mountain nation live. I normally had theme in groups of 200 to train and have the rest go back to hunt and be nomads. So, to ask that those 200 return as well, it means that something bad has happened.

    ¡¸What do you mean by enemy? There shouldn¡¯t be any bandits in that area though......¡¹

    ¡¸The course we take and the n we usually don¡¯t meet has ovepped with each other. We have less numbers, so we¡¯re at a slight disadvantage......¡¹

    They are nomads who move continuously to ces that have water. Since we hunted them during the war, we messed up their moving cycle, so it seems they met up with the other n.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of ns other than you guys.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I didn¡¯t talk about it. Pipi and the others are the closest ones to the ins people so you probably haven¡¯t met them before. Actually, Pipi and the others are the biggest and the strongest but......¡¹

    It appears that the barbarians who came down to plunder from us is Pipi¡¯s n and herpanions. But the effect of losing several hundred warriors in the suppression battle was big. I¡¯ll have to think about this a little. I shove my dick deep into Rita¡¯s mouth and hold her head down.

    ¡¸I understand. The ones that are training can go. But I have a little idea so Pipi should wait for me in the town.¡¹

    ¡¸Aye. I¡¯ll let everyone know! Oh yeah, that gloomy guy was looking for the chief. I saw him in the brothel area.¡¹

    That gloomy guy, must be Leopolt. But why would he look near the brothel area first when he wants to find me? There is no other legitimate ce for a feudal lord to be besides inside the office in his own mansion.

    Pipi leaves the room. I have to talk to Leopolt, but it¡¯s not like I can go with my rock hard dick. When it gets this big, it won¡¯t fit in my pants.

    I have Ritae up from under the desk and hold her head with both hands. She nods to signal that I can be rough with her.

    ¡¸Uggho! Nboh-! Gabo-!!¡¹

    I grab her head and shake my hips vigorously, thrusting my meat rod deep into her throat, almost as if trying to reach her stomach. Rita is getting teary-eyed and she¡¯s making strained noises but she isn¡¯t shaking me off and the hand rubbing my ass isn¡¯t stopping either. For a while, I continue to forcefully fuck her throat and mouth and finally reach my limit.

    ¡¸Uoo-!¡¹

    ¡¸Nbboohh-!!¡¹

    It might seem like cruel treatment to a woman if I ejacte deep in her throat, but this is what Rita likes. When I asked her, she said that she couldn¡¯t get enough of the feeling of my huge dick bouncing around in the back of her throat.

    When I finished firing my semen in her mouth and pulling my dick from Rita¡¯s throat, she copses to the floor. When she gives me oral sex by taking it up to the root, she can¡¯t breathe when I ejacte, so it always turns out like this.

    ¡¸As always, are you alright? I could ejacte at a shallower ce and it would feel just as good.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa, it¡¯s fine like this. The feeling of when this huge cock is about to take away my life is irresistible.¡¹

    To prove it, Rita shows me her crotch. Rita was wet there, as if she had sprinkled water on it. Rita, with her amorous gaze, rubbed her cheek lovingly against my meat rod and licked it gently all over, cleaning up the mess.

    ¡¸It was good.¡¹

    I pet her head and was about to leave the room, but when I opened the door.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah!¡¹

    When I opened the door, the three maids jumped back. It seems like they were trying to press their ears against the door to listen. All of them were young women, not even reaching the age of 20 yet.

    Even though there was ack of manpower in Rafen, there aren¡¯t many jobs that powerless women, who aren¡¯t particrly skilled, can do. If they don¡¯t have anyone to rely on, the best they could do is to be a waitress for workers or do simple sewing jobs, or they could also embrace defiant men. For these women, the work at the mansion isn¡¯t hard or dirty, so it¡¯s quite popr.

    Finally, they can also act as my lover, but Rita, as the maid with many years of experience, acts as a leader figure for them. It might have been obvious that those young women had some curiosity to seeing their leader get disheveled.

    ¡¸......You girls, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that is......¡¹

    ¡¸Looking for Rita-san......¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I heard your voicee from here so......¡¹

    Everyone averts their eyes. Rita wipes her mouth, with semen dripping from it, while she lectures the girls with breath that smelled like my seed. It reminded me of the fact that Leopolt was still looking for me too, so I smiled at thisical scene.

    ¡¸Did you want to show this to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I thought it would be faster to show it to you once.¡¹

    We are on the ins, a little distance away from Rafen, and in front of us is the mass of iron which udia gave us a while ago. It is pointing slightly upward and has a stake stabbed in the ground to secure it in ce.

    ¡¸This is a weapon, right?¡¹

    At the very least, it¡¯s not a club that you use to swing around and beat enemies with.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I will demonstrate it to you now.¡¹

    Several soldiers started moving and poured the ck sand in, rolling in an iron ball inside as well.

    ¡¸The target will be that.¡¹

    Rocks have been piled about 100 m in front of us, acting as a pseudo-wall of sorts. If you were to imagine this pile of rocks to stretch out endlessly, the thickness made it seem like a rtively sturdy wall.

    ¡¸Fire.¡¹

    At Leopolt¡¯s small order, a me was brought close to the iron tube.

    In that moment, a sound that was almost like thunder resounded.

    ¡¸What was that!?¡¹

    A billow of smoke is emitting from the iron tube and instantly covered my field of view. The wind carries the smoke away to reveal the stone wall, which has been blown apart and the rocks have been thoroughly scattered into many pieces.

    ¡¸............So it¡¯s that kind of weapon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if you add this sand inside this iron tube......the gunpowder will explode and fling out the iron ball. You just saw how powerful it can be.¡¹

    The wall that was probably built for this demonstration is short and narrow, but if this thing is used against a castle wall of the same thickness, it will undoubtedly open up arge hole. Not only that, it is capable of such a destructive power at such long range, unlike the battering ram. It seems like it can be used in some very interesting ways.

    ¡¸The weakness is that it¡¯s heavy. It¡¯s pretty much impossible for a soldier to carry it and move, so it will upy onerge wagon, and will also take a considerable amount of time to set up.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do anything about the carriage. Still, it is smaller than the battering ram and easier to move with. How interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t make the iron balls ourselves, but I don¡¯t know how to make the gunpowder or whether it needs to be collected. Let¡¯s use this only in critical situations.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve never seen that sand before. We might be able to get it in the Federation though.¡¹

    ¡¸Please ask that madam. If we have several of these, it would expand the range of tactics I can use.¡¹

    ¡¸......if I write something strange she mighte again.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a good thing? It would be convenient for us if she were toe and bring it to us.¡¹

    Leopolt is saying whatever he likes because it doesn¡¯t concern him.

    The next time udiaes, I¡¯ll leave this guy to take care of the angry Nonna and Mel. And I forgot something important.

    ¡¸You know about the issue with the bow cavalry, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the issue where the permission for them to return was given immediately and selfishly, without even a single notice to me, right?¡¹

    I purposely ignore him and continue.

    ¡¸It appears that the mountain nation have some conflict to deal with. What do you think about intervening in this?¡¹

    Leopolt replies without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    ¡¸It would be pointless for us, territorially speaking. Theirnd, excluding the mine, is barren, so it would be sufficient to construct a stronghold to protect the important ces only. Rather, it would be a problem if the bow cavalry loses some of their numbers in this conflict. If possible, I would want to abandon thatnd and have everyone be brought here.¡¹

    Pipi and the others will definitely not agree with that. But Leopolt changes the tone of his voice.

    ¡¸However, at this point, there may be some meaning to it. Not in the sense of ruling over thend, but to create a safe passage.¡¹

    It must be a strategy for when Treia kingdom bes our enemy. Then, it¡¯s decided. Then I will back them up, as the feudal lord and also due to my personal feelings.

    ¡¸Get together all the cavalry we have on hand and make preparations. I will personally lead them.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. But are you using only cavalry again? Are you giving them preferential treatment, or did you get the short end of the stick?¡¹

    Even if he says that, it would be difficult for the infantry to keep up with us while we gallop around the vastnds of the mountain nation. Pipi andpany, as well as the enemy, will also definitely be on horses.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing like that, but when it eventually bes a full-scale war, the infantry will also get their turn to hold fate in their hands. Leave them here to train properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Then godspeed, and please don¡¯t die.¡¹

    This guy always has to get in thest word.

    The prepared military force consists of 700 spear cavalry (lightly equipped cavalry) and 300 heavy cavalry. We also broughtrge wagons packed with water and fodder, given by Erich, to follow us. After all, the mountain nation is a wastnd which continues on for a while and we don¡¯t know when we will be able to resupply water or food.

    In any case, it would be out of the question to traverse the wide area of my territory if we didn¡¯t have cavalry, so the simrities inposition to the central army are quite high. I tried to make the formation with bow cavalry but it ended with a bloody result. Firing arrows and galloping at the same time is like setting a de on fire ¨C pretty much impossible ¨C so by the time three people got knocked off their horse and died, I gave up. In the end, I had one in every few people carry a bowgun as a test, but I don¡¯t know how useful it will be.

    ¡¸Then, shall we depart?¡¹

    ¡¸Aye! If the chief ising with us, it¡¯s like we have the strength of a hundred more people!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    The ones apanying me are Irijina and Pipi. Pipi is obvious but when I thought about it, Irijina would need to stay for the training of the private army...

    ¡¸That woman? It won¡¯t be a problem if she¡¯s here or not.¡¹

    That¡¯s what Leopolt said, so I took her along with me. He needs to be a little more considerate, and Irijina, who is overjoyed that I brought her along with me, needs to get a little wiser.

    By the way, Celia, who usually sticks with me, got food poisoning the day before yesterday. It seems that the meat she ate with Irijina from the food stalls were rotten. Although Irijina looks as if nothing happened. I had a doctor look at Celia and it doesn¡¯t appear to be anything life-threatening, but she will just be having diarrhea for the next few days.

    ¡¸I......am also......going with you......aauuu!!¡¹

    After she said that, Celia ran off to the toilet, and without even listening to what sound was made, we departed just like that. I told the other girls in the house to catch Celia so that she doesn¡¯t chase after us too, so it should be alright. She should rest her body for a while.

    ¡¸Chief, you¡¯re not going to wear that sparkly armor? Even though it looks cool..¡¹

    I ignore that noise as we set off.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Autumn.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 1400. Mountain Nation: Approx. 1000

    Assets: 4800 gold (-500 Continued expense for military preparations and domestic affairs) (-100 army provisions, fodder)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (pregnant concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu, Ruu, Rita (imitation maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest)

    Children: Sue (daughter), Rose (foster), Antonio (son)

    Capital: (Melissa X Maria), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (resting due to diarrhea), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt, Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 49, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 81: Cavalry Battle

    <h4>Chapter 81: Cavalry Battle</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Wee and thanks foring, chief!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, so these are the chief¡¯s warriors?!¡¹

    Pipi leads us to her n and the leaders of each family came to greet us. That reminds me, it¡¯s the first time meeting the leaders since the suppression battle. They are all wrinkled old men and middle-aged men who are dark and sunburnt, so it¡¯s not like I wanted to meet them anyways.

    ¡¸The chief hase, now we can feel relieved. We won¡¯t be scared of that Velen tribe!¡¹

    Pipi shouted in a loud voice and those around her all raised cheers. This is the first time I heard of the opponent¡¯s name too. Their tribe is essentially the same as Pipi¡¯s n, so their name doesn¡¯t mean much at all. Either way, we will crush them.

    ¡¸If we continue on like this, we will confront the Velen tribe soon. The sun is already setting so why don¡¯t we stop here for now. Let¡¯s take our time.¡¹

    The soldiers who were brought along are mingling with the mountain tribe and are setting up camp around campfires and in tents. Pipi¡¯s n easily exceeds 2000 in total number, but there are many children in their tender years, so only a little over 1000 will be useful in battle. It seems that they did everything they could to send out all the warriors in the earlier conflict. To answer their loyalty, I¡¯ll be sure to be helpful this time.

    When I entered the prepared tents, there is a peltid out on one side and a carpet spread out to make it look more like a room. There isn¡¯t a bed, so we¡¯re supposed to just lie down directly on the floor.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve prepared the furs of wolves and demon rabbits. They¡¯re fluffy and warm.¡¹

    Pipi will also be sleeping in the same ce so she hops and dives into the furs; the pelts are soft so they absorbed the impact, cushioning her from the otherwise painful act.

    ¡¸This is amazing......I¡¯ve never seen pelts of this high quality before.¡¹

    Irijina is also my woman, so of course she will be sleeping on the same floor as well.

    ¡¸Naturally. Both the wolves and demon rabbits are pretty tough, so they don¡¯te out often. Those pelts took me many tries to get.¡¹

    They¡¯re quite valuable items then. As the three of us lied down, the fatigue from the journey caused us to get sleepy. I wanted to embrace Irijina but it would be a waste to get these high-quality pelts covered in juices. Today, we¡¯ll just sleep like this.

    ¡¸Please wait, chief! For the great chief to only have two women beside him on the floor isn¡¯t right. You¡¯ll lose dignity.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone from the n is also worried that the amount of women the chief brought with him is too little. I exined to them that you left them in the city in the ins, but a great man like you has to get a whole bunch of women to serve you. I got the leaders to call them.¡¹

    Pipi pped her hands and women started to flood into the tent. The women are of all ages; some are in their mid-thirties, and some are still just children.

    ¡¸After all, the chief seems to like mature women.¡¹

    Pipi, you better not be referring to Mel. If you tell that to her, she¡¯ll kill you.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸I beg your pardon.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Also, I did not pause because of therge amount of women. It was because of they are all stark naked. They didn¡¯t take their clothes off during the time they were here, rather they were all naked in the first ce.

    ¡¸Did you walk outside like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? Of course. Because I¡¯ll be serving the chief.¡¹

    ¡¸I can handle this level of coldness.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸It is an honor for women to attend the chief. Even if they¡¯re naked or whatever, they don¡¯t feel embarrassed. Pipi will also strip.¡¹

    It seems that I¡¯m reminded of the difference in the mountain nation¡¯s shamefulness every time. Before I knew it, the naked Pipi and Irijinay beside me, as I hugged them one on each side. Even though they are promiscuous and dressed up, my body and soul are tired. The women¡¯s sole objective is to tend to me though so they didn¡¯t really ask for anything in particr.

    ¡¸......You don¡¯t have pillows or nkets?¡¹

    The fur that wasid out is warm but if I don¡¯t have a nket, my body will get cold.

    ¡¸There are pillows and futons too.¡¹

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    ¡¸I will warm you up.¡¹

    A plump woman gets by my head and lies face down, wiggling her ass. Is she asking me to get on top of it? I put my head on top of her soft ass and lie sideways, then instantly the other women pulled all my clothes off and covered me. I see......a female butt pillow and a female body futon......? How extravagant. Since we¡¯re all naked, it is certainly warm when we stick to each other like this, but the sensation that touches my nipples isn¡¯t good; it¡¯ll get my cock hard.

    I close my eyes and enjoy the wonderful feeling of this top-ss bedding, superior to any kind of high-priced pillow or futon. I feel like I could hear the women¡¯s voices in my dream.

    ¡¸Look......it¡¯s this soft and not even hard, yet it¡¯s this big.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been embraced by the previous chief but......even when he¡¯s hard, he¡¯s way smaller than this.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like he¡¯s a man above all men or something, right?¡¹

    I feel a light breathing sensation against my crotch.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t you wanna try getting this thingpletely erect?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we can¡¯t, if we wake him up, he¡¯ll get angry.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not such a narrow-minded person, try licking it.¡¹

    I feel the warm sensation of a tongue crawling over my crotch. Although it was unskilled technique, the warm sensation of the tongue crawling along my rod and around my tip cause my meat rod to get bigger. After about 8 minutes, my dick was erect and the woman separated her tongue from my dick.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re kidding......¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wooow......¡¹

    The girls are all surprised at the size of my thing. I feel several hands touching my rod carefully, as if it was something dangerous. Aside from the woman who initially touched it, there were more participants that came one after the other, making small shrieks in astonishment as they did so.

    ¡¸Did Pipi-sama and Irijina-san take this thing in them?¡¹

    ¡¸I can still understand if it¡¯s Irijina but......I don¡¯t know about Pipi-sama.¡¹

    The men and women in the mountain nation are all small in size. The ones who are chosen to be warriors among them have robust bodies but there are not many who have heights above Nonna¡¯s. When Irijina is put in their midst, she¡¯s an unbelievablyrgerge woman.

    ¡¸Nnh, it¡¯s warm.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau, I¡¯m getting crushed......¡¹

    When I open my half-closed eyes, I see Irijina hugging Pipi and sleeping soundly. It looks like Pipi has it rough though.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you want to try putting it in?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push yourself, it¡¯ll tear.¡¹

    ¡¸But leaving it erect like that is rude.¡¹

    The whisperings continue, and as a result, the woman who initially used her tongue to caress me took responsibility to make me cum. Unlike the earlier tickling from her tongue, she took the tip into her mouth and began to caress me. The other girls help out by running their hands along my shaft and provide stimtion to my balls.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still getting bigger......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s practically that of a horse¡¯s thing. No, he¡¯s probably even bigger than the horse we have.¡¹

    Nobody would get upset when their dick gets praised. Combined with the caressing of several people, the pleasure builds up and my dick starts to pulse.

    ¡¸Ah-, it¡¯s twitching. His seed¡¯sing out.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, you¡¯re gonna get the floor dirty. Catch it, catch it.¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t all fit in my mouth......nnboh-!¡¹

    The woman that was servicing me is holding back the other girls and filling her mouth with my cock. The stimtion of her teeth touching me caused the dam to finally burst open, and my seed erupted, draining my balls.

    ¡¸Uuu-!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnh¡ª!!!??¡¹

    I was trying to pretend to sleep, but as expected my groan leaked out. The woman¡¯s mouth instantly filled up and she asked other girls to help so that she wouldn¡¯t spill.

    ¡¸Eeeh!? That muches out?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyways, you¡¯re switching with me!¡¹

    Once the women got their mouths filled to the brim, they switched with each other, and once the eighth person¡¯s mouth reached the limit, my ejaction finally stopped. Many of the women couldn¡¯t talk so there was a moment of silence, and I could only hear the sounds of gulping.

    ¡¸Geho- gehoh1, what thick seed. It¡¯s not going down my throat.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like I could get pregnant through my mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big and my jaw......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s clean it up.¡¹

    Close to 10 tongues crawl around my rod, and they licked up all the remaining seed. Is it about time soon?

    ¡¸Nnh....... What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I pretend to wake up as if I had been sleeping all this time.

    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s nothing. Your cock was just too marvelous and we were just admiring it.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t pay us any attention and rx your body.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then I¡¯ll go ahead and rest.¡¹

    I took the girl, who was the first one to put her mouth on me and was still coughing from therge amount of seed, and rolled over with her.

    ¡¸Eeeh!¡¹

    ¡¸I like the shape of your body. I¡¯ll make you my body pillow.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! It¡¯s an honor!¡¹

    The other women look on in envy as the woman resting against my chest smiles and my dick regained some of its hardness. Irijina, who is sleeping beside me, is starting to really squeeze Pipi and four of the other girls are trying desperately trying to pry her arms off.

    Two dayster

    ¡¸I see them! It¡¯s the Velen tribe!¡¹

    We mobilized together with the mountain tribe and it took about two days until we finally got the chance to y an active role. The ones who can¡¯t fight, like the children and livestock, are taken to the rear, while the warriors retrieved their bows and swords and straddled their horses. The cavalry unit I brought with me are also getting their own preparations in order.

    The Velen tribe who was seen at a distance is also doing the same and are moring to make preparations to get battle-ready. They were clumping up like a dumpling so it was hard to count their numbers, but they didn¡¯t look like they had drastically more numbers than we did.

    ¡¸Are we going to fight the instant we meet up? Are we not going to talk?¡¹

    ¡¸We fought before with the Velen tribe at the watering hole. We have no choice but to fight.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about it, but it seems they have their own code of conduct. Although it makes things easier for me to understand if we¡¯re fighting.

    ¡¸Form into ranks! Do it in three sections!¡¹

    The first difference between our forces and theirs appears here. The enemy mountain tribe has their own peculiar formation of using entire families, and are moving in clusters of 50 people. We have formed in clean lines, a product of our military training. The bow cavalry are at the vanguard, while the heavy cavalry are lined up behind them, and the spear cavalry spread out around the nks.

    ¡¸Those guys are starting to move!¡¹

    One of the leaders point and shout at the enemy who is charging at us, but there is no confusion or fear in his voice. They haveplete trust in me, and are eximing things like ¡®if the great chief is here, it is impossible for us to lose¡¯. I¡¯ll have to respond to their expectations.

    ¡¸Charge!¡¹

    We are also charging head on towards the enemy. The distance between us is about 1 hour apart if we were on foot, but since we are both riding horses, the distance instantly closed.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    It was here that another point of difference showed itself. It was the ability to use the bow and arrow. The Velen tribe are using the traditional crude bow and arrow which the mountain tribes typically use, while on the other hand, our allies are using the high-performanceposite bows. The arrows are also refined as their range and power are high. Still, in the previous battle, the mountain tribe was able to dominate in a skirmish because their overwhelming skills were taught since they were very young, but their skills are the same in this fight. That meant that the difference in the performance of the weapons became a force in its own right.

    ¡¸Amazing......!¡¹

    The enemies, who were also trying to fire off their arrows at us, are starting to fall off their horses one after the other. We preceded them by just a few seconds, but the effect was tremendous. The bow cavalry stowed away their bows, unsheathed their sword, and equipped their shields to block the arrows. Considering their ridiculous confrontation speed, they had no room to let loose a second volley.

    The enemy then released their arrows as well, and although some of the bow cavalry were defeated, it paled inparison to the amount that the enemy lost. The shields caused arrows to ricochet away and the performance of the armor was also different.

    Just like that, both armies did not alter their charging routes and enemy and allies alike are on an extremely fast collision course for each other.

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t many opportunities to see this amount of cavalry pass each other during a charge.¡¹

    Irijina, who had galloped to meet me from the head of the heavy cavalry, smiled. Irijina has also gotten ustomed to battle, so she has no fear and instead appears to find it fun.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop moving! Charge through!!¡¹

    Shouts and roars resonated as the cavalry began to cross swords as they passed each other. Swords were swung around and heads started to fly through the air, regardless of gender. The ones who couldn¡¯t control their horses collided straight into the enemy and both of them were flung away. But the gruesome battle would not continue for long. Since both armies did not decelerate, it was only an instant before the cavalry forces passed by each other.

    In most cases when the mountain tribes battled each other, they would charge at each other while having a shoot-off with their bows and then stopping to cross swords with each other after or they would pass through each other and once again shoot off their arrows. The enemy is also passing through and nocking their arrows again, turning back to move to the rear, but it isn¡¯t finished yet.

    After the bow cavalry¡¯s turn, ours was next; we still have the 300 heavy cavalry lined up side-by-side.

    ¡¸Gh!! There are still some in the front!!¡¹

    Themander shouts, but it¡¯s already toote. To deal with the slower heavy cavalry, the bow cavalry just have to stay out of their range and easily take them out. But the distance between them and us have already closed, so they have no time to ready their bows. Moreover, they have picked up speed on their horses already and couldn¡¯t change directions fast enough.

    When we collide with them head-on, their light army is no match for the chunks of iron that is the heavy cavalry.

    ¡¸Send them flying!!¡¹

    As soon as our allies made contact with the enemy, an explosive-like sound roared. The spear our allies thrust out skewered many enemies, and many of our adversaries were flung away on contact. The flustered enemy began drawing their swords to sh with us, but unless they find a gap, they won¡¯t be able to pierce the steel armor.

    ¡¸Serrya!¡¹

    Irijina is also using her spear to take out the passing enemies, skewering many of them, lifting them up and then throwing them aside. Only their horses were able to escape danger, as they ran to the back and escaped. She couldn¡¯t lose to them.

    I push aside the escorting cavalry trying to protect me and in a single strike with my spear, the passing enemy lost his upper body and crumpled to the ground. I switch to the next enemy, who watched me take out the previous warrior, and then took a thrust, the de of my spear separating his neck from his shoulders.

    ¡¸Another one!¡¹

    I was going to bash the additional enemy, but seeing as it was a woman with teary eyes, I graze the top of her head and smash the middle-aged man¡¯s head who was behind her.

    ¡¸Take that-!¡¹

    Just when they were about topletely pass by, I let my guard down and felt something hot running through my arm. One of the soldiers had cut me. Blood started to flow but the wound wasn¡¯t that deep.

    ¡¸Tch-!¡¹

    Irijina was about to turn around but I stopped her. The one who cut me was a female, who is just a young girl, and even if she was to turn around now, she wouldn¡¯t catch up with them. On the contrary, it would screw up our strategy.

    Should I praise them for their skill in aiming for a gap in my armor or should I me myself for letting my guard down? I lick the flowing blood. It has truly been awhile since I¡¯ve tasted my own blood.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸The chief got his arm injured!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a big deal. It was done by a woman, and it¡¯ll heal quickly.¡¹

    The ones around me were panicking for a second but seeing as the wound was shallow, they were relieved. Well, let¡¯s just finish them off now.

    Pipi looses an arrow straight up into the air. This time, the arrow didn¡¯t make noise, it instead had a fluttering red cloth attached to it. That¡¯s because there is a possibility that the roar from the horses¡¯ hooves could drown out the sound.

    The enemy sufferedrge casualties and their ranks are disoriented. Since they knew that the bow cavalry which passed through them initially have turned around and are going toe at them, they have to stop and change direction and decide whether to deal with them or escape.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t have the luxury to do so though.¡¹

    War cries reverberated and the spear cavalry scattered around the sides fiercely rushed at them. The enemy quickly brought out their bows and looked to shoot the spear cavalry down, but after changing directions, the soldiers in the middle of the dumpling couldn¡¯t let loose their arrows, and many of them have lost their bows and arrows after passing through our ranks for the second time. In addition, the small groups of spear cavalry spread out in all directions are closing in, so they couldn¡¯t get all of them at once, causing a melee to begin.

    Both of them are wearing light armor, but there was a clear advantage in this closebat fight between the spear cavalry, equipped with a 2 meter spear and bow gun, and the mountain tribe, who only had a cleaver-shaped sword. There isn¡¯t much difference in speed, so once the distance is closed, they were unable to use the tactic of running away and shooting arrows.

    ¡¸The battle has been settled.¡¹

    ¡¸We were able to defeat the Velen tribe in just one try! We did it!¡¹

    Pipi is delighted and Irijina is worrying about my injuries while smiling as well.

    When the bow cavalry returned, all of the Velen tribe surrendered, including the nonbatants in the back. I acknowledged their surrender and the Velen tribe got absorbed into Pipi¡¯s n......or more urately speaking, my n.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Autumn.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Troop Count 2000

    Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. Private Army 1600. Mountain Nation: ????

    Assets: 4600 gold (-200 Continued expense for military preparations and domestic affairs)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (pregnant concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu, Ruu, Rita (imitation maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest)

    Children: Sue (daughter), Rose (foster), Antonio (son)

    Capital: (Melissa X Maria), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (resting due to diarrhea), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt, Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 49, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 82: Champion of the Border

    <h4>Chapter 82: Champion of the Border</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I am sitting on a chair made of bones from livestock in the middle of a grand tent. There is a strange headpiece ced on my head. Moreover, there is a cloak made of animal fur hung on my shoulders.

    ¡¸This is proof that you are the chief. It suits you.¡¹

    Pipi is praising me, but this appearance really makes me look like the boss of the barbarians. Celia and......Leopolt, I¡¯m d that they aren¡¯t here. Irijina will probably forget about it after one night¡¯s sleep.

    ¡¸Oh, great chief. I am thankful and admire your lenient treatment towards us, the defeated.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, if you¡¯ll swear loyalty to me from now on, I won¡¯t treat you cruelly.¡¹

    The men who were kneeling in front of me stood up with eyes of warriors who regained their spirit. They seem to be slightly arrogant, but that much is fine.

    On both sides, Irijina and Pipi are in a suggestive appearance; they are wearing simple clothes that have their breasts and thighs exposed and are leaning coquettishly against me. Although Pipi never had much breasts to show off in the first ce. They indeed look like sex ves but, in front of the mountain tribe, having many women wait on you is proof of the chief¡¯s authority. In addition, there are about 10 more women from Pipi¡¯s n that are waiting on me at my feet.

    ¡¸Not stealing women or livestock, you are a person with a bottomless heart; I am in admiration.¡¹

    In a battle between mountain tribes alike, even when the battle has been settled, not everyone will be killed. Usually, the conditions will be for the chief to be killed and for their women and livestock to be taken away. Those women who cannot be taken will be raped on the spot. Those women may then get pregnant and have new blood poured in them.

    This time, none of that was done. Their chief only lost his position and didn¡¯t get killed.

    ¡¸From now on, you will be one under the chief. Thus, nothing will be taken from you. Now, let us hold a friendly banquet!¡¹

    One of the allied leaders shouted loudly. With a responding cheer, that acted as the signal to bring in the food ¨C a barbecued pig, and several other meat dishes are being brought out consecutively. Lots of alcohol was passed around as the party began, while the current allied leaders sat on my left hand side and the newly befriended leaders sat on my right hand side.

    ¡¸Everything was epted quite easily. You¡¯ve fought with each other several times, do you not have grudges against one another?¡¹

    While drinking alcohol, I quietly ask Pipi.

    ¡¸They were enemies in the past, now they are friends; there¡¯s no reason to hold a grudge against friends, right?¡¹

    What extremely simple thinking. But I prefer this way of thinking.

    The banquet picks up in excitement and I exchange alcohol cups with the leaders of each family. With this, they have sworn loyalty to me from their hearts. Their devotion will not be broken until I die or if I have done something dishonorable. It seems that they believe that if they betray someone, they will earn the anger from the god of the mountain and the souls of their entire tribe will fall to the depths of hell.

    Irijina has be more drunk than she appears, but has continued to drink to the cheers from the leaders, while a portion of the leaders proceeded to move in front of me.

    ¡¸Chief, I¡¯ve heard from the Peel tribe......no, from our new friends that the chief only brought two girls along with him, is that the truth?¡¹

    ¡¸That is true this time around, but back home......in the ins, I have more.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, about 100 of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Not that much. About 10.¡¹

    What does he think I am? It seems the rumors in the capital say that I¡¯m a sex monster who surrounds himself with 50 women though.

    ¡¸Too few!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good!¡¹

    ¡¸To only have 10 women......Are the ins people blind?!¡¹

    The leaders are moring unanimously, then rush out of the tent. I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸Chief! Behold!¡¹

    I was called outside and when I went out to look, it really looked like about 100 women were lined up.

    ¡¸Ones with pretty faces, ones withrge breasts, ones withrge asses and can bear lots of children; all of them are wonderful women. Please take them and keep them by your side.¡¹

    It was almost like a scene from a ve city, but the expressions on the girls faces are cheerful. Even if I wanted to check the goods and fuck them on the spot, nobody seemed like they would refuse me.

    An orgy with close to 100 women is something that I¡¯ve considerably yearned for, but even if I embrace them here, I¡¯ll have to bring them with me. If I bring this many girls back home, Nonna will faint and the blood vessels on Celia¡¯s head will rupture.

    ¡¸No, er......¡¹

    It¡¯s pathetic of me to act like this in front of women, even if I say so myself, but the leaders¡¯ eyes are all sparkling and the women look motivated. If I were to refuse, I would not look good as a chief nor as a man.

    ¡¸Hmm, it might be harsh on you guys.¡¹

    Irijina appears from inside the tent. As expected, after drinking an entire barrel of alcohol, she has gotten a little red.

    ¡¸What will be harsh?¡¹

    The leaders look at Irijina with a judgemental look. They probably thought that she was jealous, and would reject other women.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you guys have small bodies. Take a look at this.¡¹

    Irijina pulled down my pants without hesitation and exposed my dick. When she got close to me, I could feel an intense alcohol smell emitting from her mouth. As expected, she has drunk too much and is in a drunken stupor.

    ¡¸Wah-!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big!¡¹

    ¡¸Like a horse......¡¹

    ¡¸That thing will be impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like that even when it¡¯s drooping.¡¹

    The women all started to voice their opinions and as expected, I can see that they are afraid.

    ¡¸What the-!¡¹

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    ¡¸A huge spear, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸If only my son was also that big.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufuu.¡¹

    I¡¯m extremely reluctant to show the leaders but Irijina is hugging me tightly. It¡¯s not like I could just throw her off either, so I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡¸As you can see, it¡¯s arge spear. Of course, if he was lusting for women, it would get several times bigger. Wouldn¡¯t that be hard on your bodies?¡¹

    The people from the mountain nation all have small bodies so their fear was increased even further. I could hear the women say ¡®It¡¯ll break me¡¯ and ¡®I won¡¯t be able to bear children....¡¯

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Hardlett-dono limits the women he has to those who could take that. In other words......¡¹

    After saying that, Irijina fell asleep. She fell to the floor as I pulled my pants up. It was a reckless act by an idiot, but I¡¯ll use that.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. I don¡¯t want to break a woman¡¯s body, so I won¡¯t be embracing all of you. ......if you really want new blood, then please do it with my soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸It certainly isn¡¯t good if the woman¡¯s stomach breaks......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way. You guys can do as you like.¡¹

    The women have hardly been able to meet soldiers and ins people alike and should have great interest in them as well. I left, hearing the coquettish cries and voices of excitement behind me. I¡¯ll let the soldiers make some good memories.

    ¡¸But, as new additions, we can¡¯t just offer nothing to you.¡¹

    For the mountain nation, it was natural to offer gifts to the chief.

    ¡¸The food and alcohol were delicious. You¡¯ve killed some of your best livestock for that right? That¡¯s enough for me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, this will cause the mountain god to doubt our loyalty. We will prepare a separate offering for you......¡¹

    It was then that a man appeared......the man who was the previous chief of the Velen tribe. Right now, that status has been taken from him, and he is just one of the leaders of the tribe who swore loyalty to me.

    ¡¸Since Pipi-sama has be a woman who serves the chief, we have no choice but to offer women as well.....e here.¡¹

    A woman,rge in size with respect to the mountain nation, appeared. She looks to be about the same age as me, maybe a little younger, and her breasts are modest, but her pretty face slightly tinged by the sun, is a light brown color, causing a fresh aura of sexiness to drift around her. What was characteristic about her, that made her unlike all the previous girls, was that she wasn¡¯t wearing clothes that exposed her body, but she was wearing a battle dress.

    ¡¸Is she a warrior?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she has a good build and is suitable for the chief¡¯srge spear. She is also skilled in martial arts so please feel free to use her for all sorts of various things.¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Luna. I can do everything from spear handling to nocturnal activities, so please request anything of me.¡¹

    The woman called Luna bows her head deeply.

    ¡¸I look forward to having you.¡¹

    ¡¸I am extremely delighted, though undeserving of your praise......¡¹

    She speaks in a strange manner, or rather, she¡¯s stupidly polite. They¡¯re words I don¡¯t really hear much from women.

    ¡¸Luna was interested in the ins people at a young age, and we did not have the skills to teach her, but she was able to finally attain a manuscript from long ago.¡¹

    ¡¸So she memorized how to speak in such an old-fashioned way.¡¹

    It¡¯ll be hard to correct something she learned from such an early age. I guess that makes her interesting, so I don¡¯t mind that much.

    Suddenly, I saw the follower that was by her side. At that moment, the follower¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment. Oh right, she was the girl who cut me during the battle. It doesn¡¯t mean much to me at this point in time, but it seems that she was worried about that.

    ¡¸Uhm......uhm-!!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No......nevermind......¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸? Is there something wrong with Ruby? She is Luna¡¯s younger sister and is apanying her as a follower but did she cause you any inconvenience?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    I lightly pet the head of Ruby, who was frightened and looking down, and I ept the alcohol cup as Luna swears her loyalty. I thought it would all be over after this, but the leaders escorted us to a ce a little bit away from the tent which had be the location of the banquet.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s use another method for swearing loyalty between a man and a woman.¡¹

    I see, that is certainly necessary. I hug Luna¡¯s shoulder and enter the tent.

    ¡¸Please drink.¡¹

    I drink a gulp of the alcohol that Luna offered me and we finally begin with our consummation of loyalty.

    ¡¸Then, please enjoy.¡¹

    Luna removes the armor she wore on her body and takes off her underwear. She isn¡¯t plump, but her toned body is a wonderful thing of beauty. I especially want to suck on her brown colored thighs.

    ¡¸Please do mine too.¡¹

    Luna smiles and strips me. After everything was taken off, my dick sprung up, about half erect.

    ¡¸Uu-! ......What a terrifying dick, I am in awe.¡¹

    ¡¸It will still get bigger. Are you going to use your mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have been trained in the service of men.¡¹

    Luna first kissed my balls and the tip, then licked the shaft slowly. And when my cock starts to get fully erect, she opened her mouth as wide as it could open and took me in.

    ¡¸gh-!!? M-my deepest apologies!!¡¹

    She indeed has the knowledge but she has no experience actually putting it into practice, since her teeth scraped against the head of my dick. She is flustered and bowing her head in apology but it didn¡¯t really hurt anyways.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t actually have much experience, right? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just continue without being concerned about it.¡¹

    ¡¸......Yes. I am still a humble novice......a young virgin with her hymen intact.¡¹

    I thought she had a little experience, but I didn¡¯t think she would be a virgin. I spread her crotch and slip a finger in her.

    ¡¸Fumu, the membrane is still there.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s embarrassing......so please have mercy on me.¡¹

    I guess it was too much for her when I suddenly turned her over and peeked inside. But since I know she¡¯s a virgin, I¡¯ll have to properly prepare her.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to service me. I¡¯ll do it now, so you can rx.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But with such an awesome thing-¡¹

    I ignore her words and caress her slightly protruding breasts, crawl my tongue over her nape and rub her ass by reaching over her genitals. Even if she doesn¡¯t service me, when I can do whatever I like with this erotic brown body, my cock will get hard whether I like it or not.

    After I touched her body for a while, Luna started to get turned on, her face melted, her nipples and clitoris got erect and her vagina started to drip with her juices; I can finally start the ritual to make her my woman. Iy her down on her back and got in between her legs. I ced my dick on top of her stomach and Luna leaked a slightly nervous shriek.

    ¡¸What a big spear, I¡¯ll dly be its target. Please, expertly tear my purity.¡¹

    Her words don¡¯t match her expression but if I tease her, it would only make her suffer, so I¡¯ll do this in one stroke. I push my meat rod against the entrance of her vagina; Luna has arger build but she is still smaller than Ca. It doesn¡¯t look like it will go in like this, so I¡¯m sorry that I have to put some power into it.

    ¡¸Fuun!¡¹

    ¡¸gh-!! UUuuuuu!!¡¹

    I instantly prate her with my meat rod and tear her membrane, as I swear I could hear the sound of it getting ripped. Luna moans and turns her jaw away as her mouth is left gaping open.

    ¡¸Did it hurt? Cling to me, bite me, do anything that will help you take your mind off it.¡¹

    I say that as I move my hips in to rub against her. It might be better if I waited a bit, but with such a brown beauty as my partner, my reason is slowly crumbling. My hips are moving on their own.

    ¡¸W-wonder......ful, it¡¯s pleasurable......my body is g-......going numb!!¡¹

    I hug Luna, who is crying while saying these lies.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to lie. It¡¯s natural for the female to feel nothing but pain and not be able to do anything. In fact, it¡¯s my responsibility.¡¹

    I hug Luna strongly and I felt her rx a little as I use my hips. Her modest breasts pretty much disappear when she¡¯s lying t on her back, but the feeling of her erect nipples are able to get me excited.

    You can only hear the sounds of Luna¡¯s moans and flesh pping against flesh in the room. If this goes on, it will take awhile before I¡¯m able to ejacte. Thinking about that, I felt something warm from behind me.

    ¡¸I will also service you to make up for my sister¡¯s portion.¡¹

    The one who pressed up against me was Ruby, who before I knew it, got naked and is rubbing my back with her breasts. She has simr brown skin like her sister and a simr toned body, but I believe that in the future, she may haverger breasts than her older sister.

    With two women sandwiching me, my arousal increases, and my seed finally rises up from my balls.

    ¡¸Do you want me to let my seed out like this......regardless if you get pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! Who in their right mind would refuse the seed from the great chief?¡¹

    Luna seems to wee me to do so, so I can ejacte without hesitation. For thest few thrusts of my hips, I made them super strong.

    ¡¸Aah!! So rough! Thick! It¡¯s swelling!!¡¹

    Semen flows through my meat rod and instantly intes. Luna left her hand on my shoulder as she moaned loudly.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiih¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooo!!¡¹

    With myst thrust, I m my hips against her and hold my position deep inside her, releasing my semen into her womb.

    ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s squeezing me nicely. It feels like it might tear it off......¡¹

    ¡¸aaaaaaaaaa............oooooooo............¡¹

    ¡¸So much seed poured into......my sister......she¡¯ll get pregnant for sure.¡¹

    I ejacted plenty inside Luna so I pull my dick out from her, and after a breath, Luna doesn¡¯t move. When I look carefully, she¡¯s fainted while hugging me. In a panic, Ruby rushes over and releases her.

    ¡¸She¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll eventuallye to.¡¹

    It isn¡¯t rare for the women I embrace to faint, so as expected, I¡¯m getting used to it.

    ¡¸You¡¯re used to it, aren¡¯t you....... I guess it¡¯s natural since you have that huge spear.¡¹

    Ruby has a tone which seems to criticise me, but it still isn¡¯t over yet.

    ¡¸Ruby ......was it? You¡¯re next.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh-!!?¡¹

    ¡¸When I saw you in battle, I wanted to meet you at least once. I¡¯m d you¡¯re quite the beautiful woman.¡¹

    I raise her chin and push my dick in front of her. After attacking her sister just a while earlier, my dick is covered with both of our juices but it still hasn¡¯t withered yet. Ruby unconsciously retreats and plops to the ground.

    At the appearance that invites the violent lust of a man, I get turned on and lift Ruby up, throwing her beside Luna. In no time, I hold both of her hands down and steal her lips.

    ¡¸Noo! Don¡¯t be rough!¡¹

    ¡¸Stay still!¡¹

    I suck on her breasts, forcefully sticking my hand in her crotch to stir her up. Her body is smaller than her sister and is still immature, but that stuff doesn¡¯t matter. I wouldn¡¯t mind if this girl broke, I just want to m my cock into her right now and dominate her womb.

    Ruby is desperately trying to resist, but after seeing the scar left on my arm, she rxes and burst into tears.

    ¡¸gusu-, eguu1............¡¹

    I grab the crying Ruby¡¯s legs and spread them wide, pushing my incredibly inted meat rod against her stomach, almost as if it would be pierced through her stomach......but then I came back to my senses. I don¡¯t have a preference to make women cry, and the one who is getting her belly written on by my dick, is still just a girl that is close to a child. Why am I acting like such an animal? For my dick to get this inted is quite rare too.

    There is only one thing thates to mind.

    ¡¸I got drugged?¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive me......I was nning to ept everything, but for me to go unconscious is unforgivable.¡¹

    Luna, who came back to her senses, is apologizing with her head bowed to the ground. Apparently, the alcohol she had me drink in the beginning had some sort of drug in it.

    ¡¸It was rude of me. It was shallow thinking on my part that it could at least allow you to enjoy yourself to the fullest.¡¹

    Good grief, I can¡¯t really get upset at a woman who is bowing like this. More so if she was just trying to let me enjoy myself.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. But please take responsibility for this.¡¹

    Because of the drug, my dick has be so erged that it¡¯s hard to walk, and it¡¯s be too hard.

    ¡¸Of course I will. Even if I end up being broken, I don¡¯t mind, so please thrust into me.¡¹

    After saying that, Luna spreads open her vagina on her own, and it was already quite red and swollen from the intercourse that we had earlier. If I m my cock into her, which has already gottenrger than it was before, then she will undoubtedly break. I don¡¯t want to do something so foolish as to break the woman that I attained on the first day.

    ¡¸Get on top of your sister, rub it out with the two of your bodies.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......I understand.¡¹

    Luna got on top of Ruby and my cock was ced between their crotches. I rub my cock between the two sisters as I move back and forth.

    ¡¸Ruby, sorry about that. Because of your sister, I¡¯ve caused you to have some scary memories.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay. ......your penis ising all the way to my breasts. It¡¯s too incredible......¡¹

    For awhile, Ruby is watching my penis curiously, but when I adjusted my movements to rub her clitories, Ruby quickly started to lose herposure.

    ¡¸Uuuu, it¡¯s like a log rubbing my crotch.¡¹

    ¡¸Your sister......is also feeling good!¡¹

    While I¡¯m at it, I might as well get the two of them to climax, as I slip a finger into her vagina and rub a pleasurable spot. For the two virgin sisters, this sensation should be a first for them.

    ¡¸Hiih!! Aaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan!!2 Nee-cha!! Aah¡ª-!!¡¹

    The two of them threw their heads back as they climax, while I also release my semen to match them. Whether it was the drug or a natural ejaction, I don¡¯t know, but it felt like the moisture from my entire body turned into semen and fired out, literally covering the sisters with man-juices.

    ¡¸Ruby......¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan......¡¹

    The two of them hug each other as they bathed in the semen, copsing into an exhausted pile of flesh. I also released too much and started to feel sleepy, rolling over in the character ¡®´ó¡¯.

    And so, the mountain nation sisters became my women.

    After that, I took the two tribes with me around the mountain nation¡¯s territory for a while, absorbing the neighboring tribes one after the other. The mountain nation had their own policy when it came to moving about, so when I took advice from them, we could easily find the other tribes. And since I¡¯ve absorbed the two strongest andrgest tribes already, nobody was a match for me, resulting in most tribes either being beaten in a single blow or surrendering before the fighting began, then swearing loyalty to me.

    Of course, since the area of the mountain nation¡¯s territory is sorge, it would be near impossible to subjugate every single tribe that lived there, but at the very least, there are no more people that oppose me from the areas adjacent to Goldonia and Treia.

    Even though I conquered them, if I gather all the tribes together, then the watering holes would dry up and the livestock would lose the grass they eat. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be meaningful to force our lifestyles on them. The only things I asked of them is toe for training on a regr basis and to send warriors during emergency situations. If I was going to do what I¡¯ve been doing until now, then it might have been good to get their loyalty. They would just continue to live by hunting, being nomads, and worshipping the mountains.

    Then, it was finally thest night before I return home.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time seeing this many assemble here......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right......it¡¯s incredible.¡¹

    Pipi and Ruby both sounded surprised. The number of people from the mountain nation assembled in front of us, including the children and elderly, may reach ten thousand. When I return, they will once again scatter and return to the wastnd in their own tribes and ns. Thisrge gathering is quite the memorable scene.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Just live as you have been doing so, and when I tell you toe, make your battle preparations ande. That¡¯s all!¡¹

    I¡¯m not really suited for speeches so I just kept it at a simple deration. Silence continued for awhile after I spoke, and I thought that my message missed the mark, but I could hear a quiet voice start saying something.

    ¡¸To subjugate such arge number of people......is he the grand chief?¡¹

    ¡¸No, he¡¯s a king. He is the one chosen by the mountain god, he is our king!¡¹

    ¡¸Our great king!!¡¹

    The mountain nation shouted and cheered in reply to my short excerpt. It was a cheer which resounded like it would never end. The soldiers I brought along with me must have gotten affected by the passion, but even the eastern army and the private army are shouting in excitement as well.

    ¡¸It would be nice if this can be recognized as me bing king.¡¹

    Irijina turns her head at my mumbling.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    I entrust everything about each n to the newly appointed leaders and take only Pipi, Luna and Ruby with me.

    ¡¸The leaders are happy too. Plenty of new blood has been introduced.¡¹

    It seems like some lucky soldiers were able to sneak a few of the mountain nation women with them. When I look around, some of the soldiers¡¯ feelings have spread to the women and the soldiers are bringing them home. I might have unintentionally encouraged marriage.

    Well, let¡¯s try to imagine what reactions Nonna and Celia will have when I bring back these sisters.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Late Autumn.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 2000, Bow Cavalry approx 1000 (others still training)

    Assets: 3600 gold (-1000 Continued expense for military preparations and domestic affairs)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (pregnant concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Rita (imitation maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest), Luna, Ruby

    Children: Sue (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: (Melissa X Maria), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (.......), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt, Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 50, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 83: Celiaâ€™s Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 83: Celia¡¯s Suffering</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    We were not even back at the mansion yet, but as soon as we could see the city of Rafen, one person was riding towards us on a horse. It¡¯s my cute Celia,ing down with her fluttering silver hair just a little bit above her shoulders.

    Did she hear about our estimated time of arrival from the light cavalry we sent before our army returned? It was my first time leaving her and setting out on an expedition so she must have been lonely. She lined up her horse with mine and jumped up onto Schwartz.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaa, why did you have to leave me?! If you at least let me know the location, I could have caught up with you immediately!¡¹

    Celia has always been uptight and harsh with her words and actions when she¡¯s in ces where she could be seen by others, but now she¡¯s loosened up nicely. There are tears welling up in her eyes. Even if she knew where the destination was and could catch up quickly, the mountain nation¡¯s territory is vast, and it¡¯s a harsh environment that if an unfamiliar person were to step foot in the area, they would have to be prepared for death. As expected, since she¡¯s jumped at me like this, it seems like she didn¡¯t have that resolve.

    ¡¸What are you talking about, weren¡¯t you feeling unwell? It¡¯s important for you to rest your body sometimes.¡¹

    ¡¸It was only a few days! Do you know how lonely I felt during this past month? ......Nnnh-!¡¹

    I hug Celia close, steal her lips, and pressed her head against me as I slip my tongue in her mouth.

    ¡¸Nnbh-......, nnhah!! Nnnh-!!¡¹

    It was a deep and intense kiss which continued for awhile, and when both our lips were spread with saliva, it overflowed and dripped onto Schwartz¡¯s mane. Schwartz would turn his head around several times, as if yelling ¡®what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¯, but seeing as how we weren¡¯t going to stop, he gave up and quickened his pace. I guess he wanted to hurry and get home.

    After a good ten minutes, we finished kissing and I release Celia; I slurped back her remaining saliva that was left on my lips. Since it¡¯s been so long, it feels nice.

    Celia does the same and gulps down the saliva on her lips, as she is now staring at me with wet eyes, unlike her earlier teary eyes, but she notices the peeking nces of Irijina who was close by.

    ¡¸Ha-! No......this is-!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? I think it¡¯s quite wonderful that you¡¯re so passionate.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯ve shown us something nice.¡¹

    ¡¸What an intense kiss, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t mind if you were to start here, you know?¡¹

    Celia jumped in my arms while the army was still forming their ranks, so obviously, she would attract the attention of everyone there. Not to mention, it was a ten minute kiss, so it was impossible to talk her way out of this. Her face turns red as she gives up on trying to think of an excuse, pulling my cloak and wrapping it around her. I stroke her head that was under my cloak as we return back to the city.

    When we enter the city, just like the time before we left, there were many people stacking stones, digging holes and building houses. But there are clearly more buildings inside the city now, and you can see houses in the midst of being built here and there. In addition, there are some crude structures consisting of erected pirs with a nkid across.

    ¡¸What is this? Is it a house?¡¹

    ¡¸That seems to be a simple dwelling, since we can¡¯t have the residents sleep outdoors until their houses are finished being built.¡¹

    Fumu, its appearance is poor, but it can stave off the wind and rain, and even if winteres, they could light a fire and they wouldn¡¯t have a problem. It¡¯s not like a proper house can be built easily in a short amount of time. The citizens are also trickling into the territory now, so it¡¯s a necessary building.

    ¡¸The moats have been dug too, huh?¡¹

    The inner city of Rafen is still developing so they have some luxury to start building the city walls. With that said,rge stones aren¡¯t used to build arge scale wall, instead, a wooden wall will be built on top of a low stone fence, almost like digging a dry moat. Like this, it will be enough to defend against monsters and wild dogs, and even if an army attacks, it would still be better than nothing.

    ¡¸I was also involved with the construction of the outer wall!¡¹

    Celia puffs her chest out with pride. Ooh, I can really tell even above her clothes. Celia¡¯s chest has gotten bigger.

    The portion Celia was involved in was too small for me to remember, but to make up for the time that I didn¡¯t see her, I pet her head and ass while listening to her boast.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why! When I¡¯m not here, this part will......¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Celia¡¯s quite cute.¡¹

    While still talking, the soldiers disperse back to the garrison, and we head back to the mansion.

    ¡¸So this group here............why are there six people?¡¹

    After the soldiers dispersed, it was supposed to be the four of us: Celia, Irijina, Pipi and I, who will head back to the mansion. But Luna and Ruby followed along without saying anything and Celia starts staring at them with a doubtful look. The girls were in the eastern army and private army and are wearing their battle outfits so they were wandering to begin with.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you two go back to the garrison?¡¹

    Celia is looking closely at the faces of the two of them, who were covering their heads with hats, and finally realized the two of them are girls.

    ¡¸A woman-!? ............don¡¯t tell me-!!??¡¹

    She swiftly turned around to look at me.

    ¡¸Ruby and I havee to serve the chief. Thus, it is necessary for us to be by his side.¡¹

    ¡¸I am onee-chan¡¯s......onee-sama¡¯s attendant, that¡¯s why.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you have already......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. My virginity has already been torn by the chief. He has churned the depths of my being.¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t put inside me......but ¡®it¡¯ was sprayed over my entire body.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......I thought it would be like this. No, it¡¯s alright. Rather, let¡¯s be happy that he settled with only two. If Pipi and Irijina-san didn¡¯t control him......it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had an orgy with 100 people.¡¹

    After Celia mumbled something, she once again held her head high and confronted Luna.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama already has several wives, and he has surrounded himself with women other than his wives too. So first, I will introduce you to them!¡¹

    ¡¸From seeing that passionate kiss earlier, you are also one of them, right?¡¹

    Celia is trying to show her spirit, but remembering how she was seen fooling around, she turned red and wrapped herself with my cloak again.

    ¡¸Haa, so you¡¯re from the same vige as Pipi?¡¹

    After aplete introduction of the family, Nonna and Luna are talking. From what I can tell, Nonna is openly trying to intimidate her, but Luna is undaunted by it. She is old-fashioned and often distracted with a tone which is polite to a fault, but she has a simr scent to that of Irijina. On the other hand, Ruby haspletely sensed the hateing from Nonna, and is looking at her with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸Yes, I swear on the pride of my n that I will do my utmost best for the chief. If he tells me to stay by his side, I will obey, if he tells me to tend to him at night, I will do my all to please him.¡¹

    Nonna heaves a sigh and counts her fingers by bending each one. Nonna is well-versed in the lifestyles of nobles, and did not really criticize when the head of the family surrounds himself with women other than his wife, but in terms of numbers, it may be starting to reach a point where she is unsure how to react.

    I was entertained by Nonna, while drinking alcohol after finishing my bath, and also gently stroking the bellies of Ca and Mel, who were beside me. It has been 6 months since I¡¯ve impregnated them and their stomachs have expanded so much that it is clearly bulging. It seems they have been rxing in the room with the firece lit throughout the day so as to not let their bodies get too cold. It will start getting chilly during this time of season, so Ca will have to be especially careful when using the toilet.

    ¡¸As expected, you won¡¯t do it with this stomach, right?¡¹

    ¡¸If you get naked and catch a cold, it wouldn¡¯t be good after all.¡¹

    I put my ear to Ca¡¯s belly, but I don¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡¸It moves sometimes......but you¡¯ll fuck me until I go crazy when the child is born, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I also want to be fucked until I¡¯m dead.¡¹

    When I flirt with these two pregnant women, Nonna, who was talking with Luna, looked over here with a slightly constrained look.

    ¡¸Muu, you¡¯ve already gotten pregnant so please don¡¯t talk about the next stage! There¡¯s an empty womb here after all.¡¹

    Nonna rubs her own belly coolly.

    ¡¸Shall we do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Today will be the day the seed will-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, please.¡¹

    It looks like the girls won¡¯t let Nonna be alone after one month¡¯s hiatus of not doing it. Celia, Rita and Catherine take my arm and leads me to the bedroom.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we go too? Even if just for the mood.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go see Aegir-sama¡¯s tool after a long absence.¡¹

    It seems Ca and Mel wille along with us too.

    ¡¸Pl-please wait! Why are you leaving me here, apghl-!!¡¹

    Nonna runs hurriedly and stumbles, tumbling over exaggeratedly. It¡¯s fortunate that her breasts acted as a cushion and she didn¡¯t hit her head though.

    The firece in the room has been lit in consideration for the pregnant women, which will make it quite hot when we move around, but having sex covered in sweat isn¡¯t bad either.

    I get naked and sit on the bed. My cock has not gotten erect yet and is drooping down. In front of my eyes, the four women¡¯s eyes light up, as they were waiting for this exact moment.

    ¡¸Nonna, let¡¯s start from you.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! I¡¯ll be taking the first spot in line then.¡¹

    Nonna happily takes her clothes off, and her huge breasts spill out seemingly making a bouncing sound.

    ¡¸Then, please excuse me......¡¹

    Nonna gets on the edge of the bed and spreads her legs as she gets on top of me from the front. She grabs my dick and guides it to her entrance.

    ¡¸Nnsho-......huh......eh-¡¹

    My dick hasn¡¯t even gotten halfway erect yet, so it probably is hard for her to put it in, so I help Nonna out by holding her waist.

    ¡¸Here......like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah!! I-it¡¯s in....... It¡¯s been such a long time that it surprised me.¡¹

    Nonna took some time to regain her breath before swinging her hips. At first she was grinding her hips as if rubbing herself on me, but changed to moving her hips up and down. Of course, the reason is because I want to see her boobs jiggle.

    ¡¸Nonna¡¯s nipples are cute, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d! Please enjoy them to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    Nonna hugs my head and presses me against her chest. It was a terrific sensation and my dick, now at about 70% erect, expanded.

    ¡¸Eeeh!? It¡¯s swelling inside me! No......this isn¡¯t goooood!! If this continues, I will be the only one who cums! Please go a little easier-!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve neglected you for one month. Today, you don¡¯t have to hold back and just feel good.¡¹

    Exactly as I¡¯ve said, I n to focus more on pleasuring the women rather than to ejacte. I rub Nonna¡¯s sensitive spot and thrust deeply all the way inside her. After repeating this several times, it looks like Nonna has reached her limit.

    While pressing my head against her breasts, Nonna throws her head back and moans. This room is made for my sake to have sex with the girls; the walls are thick and the windows closed tightly, so it would be hard for the voices to leak out. Nonna did not hesitate to howl like a beast and then stiffens at the same time her hole tightens and clenches down on me.

    ¡¸Woah there!¡¹

    I catch Nonna to make sure she doesn¡¯t hit her head on the floor from falling backwards, we kiss and then Iy her down on the bed.

    ¡¸¡¯kay-¡¹

    ¡¸Ack-!¡¹

    I haven¡¯t cum yet so my dick is still rock hard, so I had to pull out somewhat forcefully, as the other remaining girls turn to me.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s next?¡¹

    The girls were slightly distracted at my fully erect cock, but Rita and Catherine quickly cling onto my thigh.

    ¡¸Please......please plunge this huge cock into Rita!¡¹

    ¡¸I also want it too. You made my body this lewd, and to just abandon me for a month, how cruel......¡¹

    The two of them crawl their tongues all over my dick as if they were struggling against each other for it, but Catherine seems desperate. Rita is licking my meat rod to seduce me, while Catherine really can¡¯t hold herself back anymore.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Rita. Catherine,e over here.¡¹

    Rita steps back inevitably and Catherine got on top of me from the front, her face was all smiles.

    ¡¸Here I go! It¡¯s a penis after a long break!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoo-¡¹

    It was like she jumped on top of mypletely erect dick as she swallowed it all the way to her deepest parts. Her entire weight was ced on me so it was able to reach deep inside her, although it doesn¡¯t look like Catherine felt any pain as she didn¡¯tin.

    ¡¸Good! It¡¯s so good!! Your penis is in me! My beloved penis!!¡¹

    ¡¸......Uwaa¡¹

    Ca and Mel, who were watching on the side, and also Celia, had an amazed look on their faces. However, Catherine pays them no heed and swings her hips with my meat rod swallowed up by her hole while repeatedly screaming ¡®penis, penis¡¯. Her movements were several times more violent than Nonna¡¯s.

    ¡¸Aaoooooo!! Hug me tight! Do it until my spine is about to break-! Pinch my nipples and my clitoris tooo!¡¹

    Of course I¡¯m not going to kill her, so I suck on Catherine¡¯s modest breasts, and embrace her tightly.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    The instant I sucked on her breasts, I can feel quite some fluid in my mouth.

    ¡¸Are you squirting breast milk now?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, since you¡¯ve embraced me, my breasts leak a lot now. Because Antonio will have to drink plenty, please fuck me lots and make it so my body will always be able toctate!!¡¹

    Catherine is the mother of two children, and right now Antonio is the one who needs the breast milk the most. So I can¡¯t be too rough with her nipples.

    Instead, I rub her ass with my hand and use my index finger to poke her insides.

    ¡¸My ass!? Fine, tease me there too, do whatever you please to me.¡¹

    Catherine did not rest the movements of her hips as I fondle her ass. But it would take some time if I were to apany her to the limits of her sexual desire. Rita and Celia are still left, so I want to settle this quickly.

    I insert three fingers into her ass and suck her nipples. We separate our bodies for a little bit and I also pinch her clitoris. Being rough with the clit for the other girls may be too strong of a stimtion, but if it¡¯s Catherine, she can handle it.

    ¡¸No way, at the same time! No moree! I¡¯ll cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t hesitate to satisfy yourself. It¡¯s been awhile since you¡¯ve climaxed, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eyes! Please look at my eyes!¡¹

    Catherine squeezes my face with her hands and we look straight at each other. Normally, Catherine would close her eyes and throw her head back when she¡¯s close to climaxing, but today she wants to climax while we stare at each other.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll look at the disheveled face of yours filled with pleasure......so cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah-......aaaaaaaa!! Aaaooooo¡ª!! Nnhhii!!¡¹

    At thest moment, I pinch her clit and dig deep into her ass, while Catherine climaxes with me staring at her and saliva drips from her lips. An ample amount of liquid sprayed onto my chest, even without me having to touch it, breast milk flowed out, and her vagina squeezed my meat rod so tightly as if trying to strangle it to death.

    Her climax continued for several minutes, and eventually, Catherine slowly closes her eyes.

    ¡¸Nonna, I¡¯m leaving her with you.¡¹

    I let Nonna handle Catherine, who fell unconscious.

    ¡¸......Uuu, it¡¯s nice to be able to squirt breast milk. If I got pregnant, I could also squirt lots too.¡¹

    Nonna lifts up her own breasts and sucks her nipples. Naturally, nothinges out from them.

    ¡¸Is Rita next? Come on.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡¹

    Rita is facing backwards and pushes her ass towards me, drawing my cock near her crotch with her hand.

    ¡¸Which one do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do your vagina, since Celia¡¯s still left after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. Ngh!!¡¹

    Rita takes her weight and drops it on my meat rod, swallowing it up inside her. I¡¯m trying to fuck the girls without cumming, so my dick is way harder and bigger than before. I might have messed up the order, and I should have did Celia first.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good, this tremendously huge dick! Is it getting bigger again?¡¹

    While stroking the huge ass of Rita who is swaying her hips in front of me, she slowly drops her body backward.

    ¡¸You have arge ass as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that....... Please don¡¯t look.¡¹

    Unfortunately for you, your ass is pretty much taking up my entire view so it¡¯s quite impossible not to look at it.

    Rita is pulling out all the way to the tip, then drops her hips back down and repeats this motion many times, makingrge strokes so as to pleasure me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite long, so my hips can¡¯t keep up.¡¹

    Rita is moving desperately now and beads of sweat start to form on her ass; I guess she¡¯s getting a little tired as her movements are gradually getting slower.

    ¡¸Does it not feel good?¡¹

    In spite of it being the third person, I didn¡¯t ejacte, so she swings her hips and looks at me with an anxious face.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just that I thought I would make you girls feel good. So don¡¯t hesitate to move however you like to make yourself feel good.¡¹

    Rita¡¯s face rxes into a more relieved look and she changes her movements into a rubbing type of motion. Watching her twitching butthole as she moves is somehow quite amusing.

    ¡¸I wanted to take you in up to the root, but......there¡¯s still that much left.¡¹

    Rita speaks in a somewhat disappointed tone and strokes the part of the cock that couldn¡¯t fit inside. Right now, the only ones who could take me all the way up to the root are only Melissa and Irijina, and maybe Catherine, but it might hurt her so I didn¡¯t try it. However, Rita¡¯s ass is big, and she has a suitable vagina with plenty of room. Since she¡¯s been trained in the past, she has also developed a moderately loose hole. It might actually be possible for her.

    ¡¸Rita, you want it up to the root?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I do.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re prepared to get hurt a little, would you like to try?¡¹

    ¡¸Please do-!!¡¹

    Alright, then why don¡¯t I thrust my rod to the deepest part of her hole. I adjust Rita¡¯s position and thrust my hips up into her.

    ¡¸Aaah......It¡¯s in......it¡¯s way deeper than ever before......¡¹

    There is a little bit left that could be put in, but that one little bit wouldn¡¯t fit. Rita is bouncing with her weight and desperately trying to force it in, but her womb is seriously resisting and it was not possible for it to enter anymore.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t fit-, anymore than this!!¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll help her out.

    ¡¸Rita, sp your hands above your head.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    Rita, facing the opposite direction while in the cowgirl position, sped her hands on top of her head, as if to show me she haspleted what I asked. After seeing that, I grab Rita¡¯s ass and pull her towards me strongly, inserting the rest of my meat rod into her.

    ¡¸Eh? ..................ts-!!¡¹

    At first, Rita had no idea what just happened, but she should have definitely heard the sound of her womb being dug into by my meat rod. Then the difference in time closes as she feels both pleasure and pain.

    ¡¸Ah......Aaah......Aaaaaaaaaaaah!! Agghaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-! Aegir, she said you can¡¯t! Rita¡¯s eyes are rolling back!!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t see Rita¡¯s face from where I was, but Ca was able to see that her face wasn¡¯t usual and was yelling at me from the sofa.

    ¡¸Aaaaahh¨C!! Don¡¯t!! Stop-!! OOooooh!!¡¹

    Rita is desperately screaming for me not to stop in broken speech, and ended up spraying a mixture of her love juices and urine everywhere before fainting.

    ¡¸Ggh......I can¡¯t pull it out. Celia, could you give me a hand and pull me out?¡¹

    I got Celia to help me pull my dick from Rita, and after my meat rod dug into her womb and was pulled out, it must have acted as stimtion, as Rita once again sprayed her love juices in a lewd manner.

    ¡¸Go wash her in the bath.¡¹

    I have the maids who are waiting outside the room take care of Rita. The maid was in bewilderment as she took Rita, who had her tongue sticking out and was intermittently spraying fluid from her crotch, to the bath.

    ¡¸Well, you became thest one, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s alright. Besides, it¡¯s be the most incredible since we started.¡¹

    As Celia has pointed out, my cock has be something quite serious right now. I thought I was going to ejacte once with Rita but since she¡¯s in ¡®that¡¯ kind of state, she can¡¯t swing her hips anymore.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be too tight for you? If you want, you could make me cum once with your mouth so it¡¯ll shrink to a certain extent......¡¹

    ¡¸No, please just m it into me like this!¡¹

    Compared to when Celia lost her virginity, her hole has gotten ustomed to me, not to mention her body has also grown bigger, so she should be alright.

    ¡¸What position would you like?¡¹

    ¡¸The first one we did it in, please.¡¹

    I sit on the bed and spread my legs. Celia also seems to like the sitting position where she can be hugged. Butpared to its initial state, my cock has been holding it in for all this time and its fiendishness is still increasing, bending backwards and sticking, not only up to my belly button, but all the way to the center of my chest.

    ¡¸If it hurts, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me; it¡¯s not like we¡¯re stopping. I¡¯ll just cum once before fucking you again.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be alright. Here Ie.¡¹

    Celia straddles me and slowly drops her hips down. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fit it in all the way to the root, and when about half of my cock entered her, the tip of my dick can already feel that it has reached the deepest part.

    ¡¸Aauu....... It- it¡¯s tight. But I can do this!¡¹

    As usual, her hole is stretched to its limit and feels quite tight, but even so, I can still move around somewhat.

    ¡¸Ah! Aah! Aahn!!¡¹

    Celia is cute while she¡¯s gasping for breath, as she swings her hips and rubs my dick in a half bent over posture. I think it¡¯s a movement that requires a considerable amount of stamina, but it may be a result of being trained in the military. After moving for a certain time, her insides clench up, and she doesn¡¯t forget to ask for kisses.

    ¡¸Celia-chan has gotten better, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸For sure, she¡¯s like a prostitute.¡¹

    Celia ignores the jeering from the spectators as she continues to move her hips. As I was in the fourth round, I was already close to reaching my limit. As I sucked on her chest at my limit and breathing roughly, she gently pats me.

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m cumming first. I¡¯ll continue, but can I let it out first?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, of course. This is also fresh and......nice.¡¹

    Celia keeps petting my head as I grab her ass with both hands, thrusting my hips up and ejacting.

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaha!!¡¹

    Plenty of my pent up semen flows out as Celia¡¯s body was bent backwards, indulging in the pleasure.

    ¡¸Muu......even though it would have been better if the ejaction was inside me.¡¹

    I ignore Nonna¡¯s discontent as my long ejaction continues, eventually running out of strength and my meat rod slips out of Celia. Seed overflows from Celia¡¯s hole with squirting noises.

    ¡¸Fuu, that was good.¡¹

    ¡¸It was for me too.¡¹

    But Celia shouldn¡¯t have cum yet.

    ¡¸If you use your mouth to service me, I can quickly go again......¡¹

    Celia pushes me down and brings my softened dick to the entrance of sloppy hole, whispering to me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡¹

    Celia shifts her lips from my ear to my nape and gives me a lick. She usually does this quite often so I hug her and let her do as she wishes, however what came next wasn¡¯t a kiss, but pain.

    Celia has bitten my nape a little bit stronger than you would think is normal for y biting. Her teeth dig into my skin. I was about to stop her, but what prevented me from doing so is my dick that instantly got hard. With an unbelievable energy, my meat rod expands, and just from the force of swelling, it dug into Celia¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Here ites!! Thkk!!¡¹

    My dick has now swelled to the point that it isrger than it was before I ejacted and even without moving, it is starting to attack Celia. I have experienced this sensation before in the past.

    ¡¸Did you peek on me?¡¹

    Celia pretends not to know anything and averts her gaze, but her face quickly distorts. She¡¯s done something stupid. Celia is way prettier than the girl from that time, plus I have an emotional attachment to Celia. Even though she did the same thing, the reaction from my meat rod is different. It¡¯s like the swelling of my dick won¡¯t stop at all.

    ¡¸The swelling isn¡¯t stopping!! AAah¨C! Aegir-sama, you¡¯re breaking me!!¡¹

    The tip is already forcefully pushing up into her, and the rod is stretching out her hole, making stretching sounds. It¡¯s something that I could no longer control myself and just by feeling it, it seems that it can continue to get bigger too. As expected, if I were to continue, Celia would break. I thought I had no choice but to pull out but after my meat rod expanded, it got stuck in there and I couldn¡¯t pull it out. Then, as I tried to forcefully pull it out, it got stimted to the point where it caused me to spray my semen.

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!!¡¹

    Celia is in agony on top of me as my ejaction erupts more intensely than usual, expanding her stomach. It seems like even Mel and Ca sitting on the sofa from a distance away could hear the sound too, wondering what it came from.

    ¡¸-the heck is that?!!¡¹

    ¡¸It was that big!? Even though she barely moved.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that? No, rather is she alright? Celia-chan has been broken......¡¹

    By the time the other girls started looking on abnormally and realizing, Celia¡¯s consciousness has already gotten hazy and an incessant amount of fluid was flowing from her crotch.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, for now please let it shrink.¡¹

    Don¡¯t be too unreasonable.

    ¡¸Aah-............Ah¨C............¡¹

    Celia buries her face in my chest and lets out a long moan. She squirts in response to my further expanding meat rod.

    ¡¸There is no choice. Let¡¯s pull it out!¡¹

    Excluding the fainted Catherine, the three of them try to hold Celia up, but my dick, as if responding to that, digs in even more and won¡¯t let go. Then, the stimtion from the rubbing on the inside caused me to ejacte once again, inting Celia¡¯s clean belly.

    They tried several times to pull it out of her, but every time they tried, I started to ejacte and Celia¡¯s belly inted in size. My dick that has been digging tightly into her and can no longer be pulled out just using the strength of women. It is especially not good to have two pregnant women trying to use too much strength to pull. And if I were to forcibly pull out, Celia¡¯s insides would definitely get ripped apart.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s no good. It can¡¯t be pulled out............. Wait- what is it with this belly!? It¡¯s sticking out even more than that of the two pregnant women, isn¡¯t it?!!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s stomach has expanded to the point that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she gave birth anytime now. If I poured anymore inside her, her stomach may burst open.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we stop trying to pull it out, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll keep cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-why did it be like this all of a sudden......?¡¹

    It¡¯s embarrassing to tell them about my own erogenous zone. For the meantime, I have satisfied everyone and that¡¯s all that matters. I hug Celia, who¡¯s in agony on top of me, andy her head on a pillow.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t pull it out, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m tired from cumming repetitively. Good night.¡¹

    If I just rx like this, my meat rod shouldn¡¯t expand anymore than this.

    ¡¸N-no way, to sleep while it¡¯s still stuck inside her......¡¹

    I hug Nonna, who is mumbling something, and also bring the unconscious Catherine close. The two pregnantdies are at my feet.

    The bedroom has be quiet.

    ¡¸I did it. I have him all to myself......¡¹

    Celia whispers to herself while rubbing her stomach, just like a pregnant woman in herst month of pregnancy.

    The next morning

    ¡¸Ah, good morning Celia. Is his penis pulled out yet?¡¹

    ¡¸......Yes, sorry for worrying you.¡¹

    Ca gives Celia, who is walking unsteadily with me, a rude greeting. When it became morning, it was amazing the instant my thing was pulled out when it shrunk. Celia was spraying my seed everywhere while screaming, which I kind of want to see again.

    ¡¸Well, you were in ¡®that¡¯ state yesterday. Is your ass okay?¡¹

    Ass? I don¡¯t remember what happened to her asshole though.

    ¡¸Haah?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know, you were like ¡®that¡¯ just the other day, and if it loosened up it would be bad, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it!!¡¹

    Ca teases Celia, and I grab the scruff of the neck of the pregnant woman to ask what she did.

    ¡¸You see Aegir, you know Celia was hurriedly chasing after you after you left, right?¡¹

    As I thought, she was trying to run after me.

    ¡¸And her health didn¡¯t recover yet when she got on a horse......¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!! Mgghu!¡¹

    It sounds interesting so I cover up Celia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸After shaking us off when we were chasing her, as soon as she got on the horse, she froze and slowly got off.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnghho!! Nnnnnh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Did it leak?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems everything came out.¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Celia sat down powerlessly and started crying. She did something pitiable. I¡¯ll care for her a little.

    ¡¸If you want, would you like to do that next time? Although it would be in the toilet or bath......¡¹

    Celia is repeatedly pounding at my chest and when I pet her head, the door slowly opens and an awkward Adolph appeared. Celia instantly wiped away her tears and opened her eyes.

    ¡¸Did you hear?¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, it¡¯s about time I¡¯d like to have an interview with that merchant. Well no, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. Sorry for keeping you waiting so long.¡¹

    ¡¸You heard it, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you did, geez......anyways, I have narrowed it down to a few people who have the highest price, so when it is convenient for you I would like to invite them over. No, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But you have chosen them based on price, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸You definitely heard!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But there are other factors to consider besides price, so I want to meet these few promising ones face to face and make a final judgement. Puuuh1......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind though. I don¡¯t have anything nned so call them over whenever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Forget what you heardddd!!¡¹

    It seems our funds are rapidly decreasing, so we should hurry up and sell our stuff to turn it into gold. I hold down the rampaging Celia as Adolph leaves the room. Imagining her foolishness causes me to get turned on a little, maybe I should shamelessly tease her ass today.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Late Autumn

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 2100, Bow Cavalry approx 1200 (in training)

    Assets: 3100 gold (-500 Continued expense for military preparations and domestic affairs)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (pregnant concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Rita (imitation maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest), Luna, Ruby

    Children: Sue (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: (Melissa X Maria), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant; leaking), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt, Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 50, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 84: Business Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 84: Business Negotiations</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Well, by all means, I kindly look forward to hearing a favorable response.¡¹

    The merchant, who is a middle-aged man with a protruding stomach, bowed deeply and left the room.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸Although I don¡¯t think I need to ask, what did you think of the Gulgordpany?¡¹

    ¡¸No, rejected. I don¡¯t feel like trading with someone like that.¡¹

    I drain the cup of tea that was on my desk and m it back down furiously. Adolph sighed deeply.

    ¡¸But, if you talk about merchants with status, most of them are middle-aged men. So......¡¹

    I interrupt what Adolph is saying.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not like Imented because he was ugly or anything. Did you see his face? Clearly, he¡¯s a greedy guy who¡¯s rotten to the core.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to judge based on appearance.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do you wanna bet? Whether he¡¯s a virtuous person or a viinous person. I¡¯ll take viinous and you take virtuous.¡¹

    ¡¸Well......in general, all merchants are greedy people. If they at least follow the conditions of the contract, we shouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you should have just chosen apany from the beginning. I can¡¯t trust that guy. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    Adolph goes quiet, somewhat frustrated. He¡¯s the kind of man who would speak clearly about what he wants to say to the point that it gets under your skin. If he ms up like this, it means he just doesn¡¯t have enough confidence to insist on thispany.

    ¡¸But it can¡¯t be helped, since we can¡¯t just hold onto these goods for so long. We have no use for jewels and need to turn it into gold.¡¹

    That is the part that gives me a headache. In the end, we have to find someone to make a contract with. Is there no beautiful female merchant who would say something like ¡®in exchange for my body, please trade with me¡¯? If there was, I wouldn¡¯t mind if the price was 10% cheaper.

    ¡¸Next is the Flitchpany. Compared to all the merchant families up till now, it has inferior size and history, and is a medium-sized ce, but to make up for that I believe that they will take care in dealing with us. The one who came looks like......the one in charge of the eastern region.¡¹

    ¡¸Eastern region? You would put a person in charge of a rural area with few people?¡¹

    A merchant is an upation where they need to be in an area overflowing with people and goods. In rural areas, it would be enough just doing business with peddlers; there¡¯s no need to purposely put a person in charge.

    ¡¸It is probably a person who newly appeared as the head......or perhaps he was a fool and useless in his former position, thus getting demoted to this area?¡¹

    ¡¸......Looks like we can expect a lot from this one.¡¹

    But appearances aside, it would be bad if we make a judgement based on our imaginations. For now, nothing will happen if we don¡¯t meet them first. I hope it¡¯s not a man with stinky breath though.......

    After we had the servants leave, there was immediately a knock on the door of the room. It¡¯s nice to be early, so I have a slightly better impression of you.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the Flitchpany. Is it alright for me to enter?¡¹

    Ooh, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s voice. That improves my impression of you considerably.

    ¡¸Yeah, enter.¡¹

    ¡¸Please excuse me. I am here to present the evaluation from ourpany............¡¹

    The woman who entered looked like a merchant and was wonderful. I didn¡¯t think it was real but an actual young woman came, not to mention she was beautiful too. Her clothes are fancy but not gaudy, and she had a mature charm about her. While properly hiding her body, the slit on her skirt and the exposure from her neck to her breasts was perfect; her clothes cause a sense of womanliness to drift about her without making her seem too vulgar.

    But the female merchant opens the door and freezes in ce while smiling all around. I check my own appearance, but it¡¯s not like my dick is out and it isn¡¯t hard and popping a tent in my pants. Perhaps the element causing her to freeze is that?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Please hurry ande in.¡¹

    Adolph also has a dubious face as he urges her, but at that moment, Ca passes through the front section of the reception room. She nces curiously at the woman who opened the door and was frozen in ce, then quickly shouts in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Aaah¡ª-!! It¡¯s the ass woman from that time!¡¹

    ¡¸gh-!!¡¹

    Ca knows her? Ass woman......, ooh, I remember now! It¡¯s the woman besides Lucy who I¡¯ve also dug in her ass from a while back.

    ¡¸Sylia!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s ire!!¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s ire. Didn¡¯t she go to Stura when she ran away? I thought we would never meet again, but what a small world.

    ¡¸An acquaintance of yours?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, a woman I¡¯ve slept with before.¡¹

    ¡¸............I will leave for awhile.¡¹

    Adolph sighs and gets up from his seat. Ca pushes ire¡¯s shoulder, shoves her in the room and gets her to sit on my interview sofa. At first, I thought ire wanted to keep up her appearance and would politely decline, but Ca¡¯s assertiveness and herrge belly made her unable to resist, so she gave up and took her seat.

    ire definitely does not have feelings for me. Rather, it is not an exaggeration to say that she has hatred for me when we parted, but still, it¡¯s more fun to talk to her than some unknown stranger of an old man.

    ¡¸After that, various things happened to the both of us but......is your ass okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Is anything dripping out?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine!!¡¹

    It seems ire thought about her choice of words for a second, but when she bes defiant like this, business talks and everything else is finished, so she didn¡¯t correct her way of speaking to something more polite.

    ¡¸Haa......when I heard that I was summoned by a promising new Goldonian noble, I was excited, but why did it turn out like this......¡¹

    ire drinks the tea on top of the desk with a look of resignation. Her actions are rude but her behavior is elegant and refined.

    ¡¸I was also surprised that you became a merchant.¡¹

    I also loosen my clothes and rx my posture. I was told that if I dealt with things in an unsightly appearance, it would be a rumor and I would lower my own dignity, but I don¡¯t believe that I need such formal appearances with an acquaintance of the past.

    ¡¸Since that time, I¡¯ve had a difficult time, to the point that I vomited blood....... At that time, because you returned the money to me, I really didn¡¯t be something pathetic and for that, I wanted to thank you.¡¹

    ire lowered her head.

    ¡¸So how did you be a merchant?¡¹

    Ca seems to be interested in the sess story of her previous acquaintance as well. Even though she was demoted, it is not normal for her to be part of a mercantile house as well as be in charge of an area. To unite everything together, from the branch stores within her territory, the contracts with the peddlers and the enclosures of craftsmen using her own discretion and financial ability, those individual storekeepers don¡¯t evene close to reaching her level. It has been two years or so since she has separated from me and climbed up to where she is now, which should make for an interesting story.

    ¡¸............Do I have to tell you?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to hear about it.¡¹

    ire resigned herself and started talking with a not-so-enthusiastic look.

    ¡¸You see, Stura is a ce where the merchants are powerful, and the government has little influence. Even in the Arnd war awhile back, the merchants wanted a base on this side of the river and put pressure on the government.¡¹

    I see, the merchants are the ones who move the country.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I thought I needed to be a merchant if I wanted to rise up in this ce. I was epted into thepany by the current branch manager and......geez I¡¯ll say it!! I became his mistress and he had me look after the store! You¡¯re satisfied with that right?!¡¹

    I urge her to continue, as ire finishes drinking her tea and keeps speaking.

    ¡¸I was just a store clerk, but I burrowed through many different scenes of carnage, and even won several bets. Naturally, I had to work hard as well. I didn¡¯t know a single thing about being a merchant after all. Recently, I haven¡¯t been getting much sleep, and I don¡¯t know how many hundreds of books I¡¯ve read either.¡¹

    That¡¯s true, since ire used heavy eye makeup. She might have been trying to hide the bags under her eyes.

    ¡¸I used the weapons exclusive to women too. I got on top of influential people and important customers, and even slept with each and every person within thepany that I needed to, and it was a hell of a lot of work.¡¹

    ¡¸Using your ass?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally it was properly from the hole in front! The only ones interested in digging someone in the ass are you guys!!¡¹

    ire has gone through quite a bit to get where she is now.

    ¡¸Every night I would swing my hips on top of fat guys and after they slept, I would study until the sun came up, and was finally able to get them to entrust a piece ofnd to me.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a remote region like this though.¡¹

    Ca, with how things were going, you¡¯re supposed to apud her efforts.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Although I am still happy. If I¡¯m in charge of an area, then my authority and responsibility increases. If I can seed here, I¡¯ll be an influential merchant and it won¡¯t just remain a dream for me to go independent.¡¹

    I¡¯m not too familiar in regards to being a merchant, but it seems ire is dead set on rising up to form her own mercantile house eventually.

    ¡¸I thought it would be a good opportunity to connect with an influential noble in this area where there is little demand too......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m sorry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......Then I¡¯ll be returning. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re acquaintances or anything, but I hope that you don¡¯t make rumors out of the time you used my body or that I was a bandit in the past.¡¹

    After saying that, ire got up from her seat, but I stop her.

    ¡¸Why are you going back? We didn¡¯t even talk about anything yet?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean why......? You won¡¯t talk money with me when I was a bandit right?¡¹

    ¡¸Is a merchant someone who decides the results of things before listening to what the customer has to say?¡¹

    ¡¸In most cases, that¡¯s how it is......¡¹

    Umu, next time I need to talk to a merchant, I¡¯ll leave it to Adolph. I speak after recollecting myself.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t make a deal with you.¡¹

    ire opened her eyes wide.

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re talking about where we originated, it would be unnatural for me to be called a noble too.¡¹

    It may be an interesting discussion to see whether the status of a ve or a bandit is higher. This is a good opportunity, maybe I should also present my sess story to ire.

    ¡¸If you talk about your personal history, you¡¯ll seem old.¡¹

    I¡¯ll tell her about the incident where Ca acted like a pervert and exaggerate it about three times then.

    ¡¸I see......There was such a side to an incident like that.¡¹

    ire was surprised when she urately grasped what was going on, from the coup in Goldonia to the Arnd war.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s required for merchants to understand the current state of politics after all.¡¹

    Although it appeared as though my story about the war was exaggerated, it also acted as something to lift morale.

    ¡¸Ash was dominated overwhelmingly after all....... Of course I know you¡¯re strong.¡¹

    ire looks a little sad. It seems that even with the passing of time, the fact that I sliced her beloved Ash couldn¡¯t be erased from her memories.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not too worried about that anymore. I was able to advance to where I am because that happened......after having slept with so many men, I no longer have the qualifications to scold Ash¡¯s killer for what he¡¯s done.¡¹

    I approach ire, who is looking down, and hug her shoulder, and just when I was about to give her a kiss, she pushes my shoulder away.

    ¡¸Well, now that everyone¡¯s back stories are out of the way, why don¡¯t we start discussing business?!¡¹

    Unfortunately, it seems she won¡¯t let me taste her yet.

    ¡¸We already have a list of items to be sold. Now, we just need to determine how much extra will be added on top of the amount of gold that was presented earlier.¡¹

    Adolph has returned and has begun to hold negotiations with ire, while Ca is taking a nap as she gently strokes her belly. It was hrious how Adolph had to make sure ire and I weren¡¯t having sex before timidlying back in.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but ourpany prices are at aparatively high rate so if possible......I don¡¯t want to perform any corrupt practices. Thus, the most I could add on would only be something like a courtesy charge.¡¹

    ¡¸Then your price may not be aspetitive as the otherpanies, right? Plus, we¡¯re a big customer so naturally we have many firms waiting for our business.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s troubling. But for apany to buy these items at a higher price, will you be sure that they are a decent firm? Perhaps it is better if you confirm again if they may be a firm of swindlers.¡¹

    What an intense back-and-forth negotiation. If possible, I would like to enjoy some alcohol while watching, instead of this tea.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to add anything further, but maybe you could purchase an item from ourpany at a rtively lower price to counterbnce the deal.¡¹

    ¡¸I appreciate the offer, but you don¡¯t offer discounts on grain, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Grain has certainly shot up in price, and ourpany has not been able to stock up decently so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Since it has been brought up, grain has definitely seen a huge increase in pricetely. We bought it at a fixed price so the damage is small but because our poption is increasing, we may not have enough if we were to consider the uing winter.

    ¡¸If I may offer some advice, the items you are purchasing are weapons and armors, as well as items used in the army; there are many bulky items so transportation may be difficult. Please take that into consideration as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Your territory seems to be safe so I don¡¯t believe that costs need to be expended for escorts though.¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to pass through the Treian kingdom, so you¡¯ll have to go around from Goldonia, right?¡¹

    Adolph and I stop moving. We both know about the current affairs with Treia, and how those items have been plundered from them. If that load is transported via the route through Treia, then there is a high chance it would get confiscated by them. If the shortest distance by boat is not taken, then the cost for using transport carts will also stack up, and the risk of encountering bandits and monsters will increase.

    ¡¸So we will carry the weapons and items of that kind, so please charge an extra fee in proportion to the amount......¡¹

    Adolph is quite the excellent talker but sometimes he can be too nit-picky and annoy the hell out of the other party. In this case, you should not be asking for so much.

    ¡¸Adolph, that should be enough, right? Why don¡¯t you yield a little for the beautifuldy?¡¹

    In the future, I want ire to be a trustworthy party I can continue to conduct business with. I don¡¯t want to have such tedious one-shot negotiations with different people every time I want to do business. Besides, if we yield a little, I might get something juicy in returnter.

    ¡¸The price is fine as it is. However, we will be the ones to escort you to the river. In return, you can add whatever you want on top.¡¹

    This isn¡¯t just saving on costs. I can brag that it is safe within my territory, but I can¡¯t say the same for Erich¡¯s upied territory. If by any chance ire loses the cargo, she¡¯s done for. It may be a minus for us in terms of expenses, but it will also act as the perfect opportunity to get in some marching training.

    ¡¸And if possible, I want to keep as much of the origin of these goods a secret. Especially from the concerned parties from Goldonia.¡¹

    I¡¯ve shown this stuff to a bunch of people so it isn¡¯t top-secret, but it¡¯s not something I want everybody to know about.

    ¡¸Yes, naturally I would not bber about a client¡¯s information.¡¹

    Unlike how she was speaking previously, she is now using a manner of speech suitable for nobles. That may be her way of doing things.

    ¡¸This is a different issue, but Fi......Fe......does the Fletchpany produce its own weapons and armor?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the Flitchpany.¡¹

    ¡¸We do not produce our own, but many of the artisans do. If you so request, we will prepare them for you.¡¹

    ¡¸We want to havepound bows. It¡¯ll be a considerablyrge amount so if you can make them, please let us know.¡¹

    At the moment, we have given out all avable bows gathered to the bow cavalry unit, but their sizes and design were all different so the shooting range for each one was dissimr as well. For practicality, I want everyone in the army to have the same kind of equipment if possible. Considering the tribes that we absorbed, we will need close to 5000 bows, and it¡¯s not an amount that Adolph or I can scrounge up from individual storekeepers or peddlers.

    ¡¸Bows, is it? I understand. Depending on the amount, I will talk it over with the head office, so could you let me know the rough estimate of what you need?¡¹

    ¡¸Around 5000.¡¹

    ¡¸......I will pass it along to the head office. However, if you¡¯re talking about the newly createdpound bows, it is a considerably high value. No matter how much you lower the price, you will still need to pay quite a bit.¡¹

    Hmm, I¡¯ve already sold the goods and earned some capital, but is it still too early to purchase arge amount of items? In addition, the bow cavalry are still in training so I can¡¯t immediately dispatch them to the battlefield either.

    ¡¸I see. Then shall I buy them at a smaller denomination and have them sent to us on a continued basis?¡¹

    In this case, we can prepare other goods to be sold; we can expect harvest and head tax next year as well.

    ¡¸By all means, that is fine with me.¡¹

    ire¡¯s face lights up. Instead of having to pass it off to head office, she must be happier to handle the business in hermercial area herself and have it lead directly to profit.

    When I nce slightly at Adolph¡¯s face, he remains silent but gives a small nod. It looks like he doesn¡¯t have a problem with these terms.

    ¡¸My goodness, Hardlett-sama is weak against prettydies.¡¹

    Adolph probably understands that when I conceded to the generous conditions, it is just a loan for ire.

    ¡¸Well, I hope that we can work together in the future, Viscount Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    ire bows deeply. From my point of view, I can clearly see the valley between her breasts, but it is definitely her intention for me to see. Even though I knew her intentions, my member still starts to harden.

    ¡¸Since I believe that we will continue to do business together in the future, if you don¡¯t mind, will you let me set up a shop here in Rafen?¡¹

    That is convenient for me. ire, being the person in charge of the area, will not be staying permanently, but I¡¯ll greatly appreciate it if I can contact her whenever I want.

    ¡¸Then, the monthly tax rate is-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Do as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸..................¡¹

    ¡¸-!? Thank you very much. I appreciate the special favor you have granted me.¡¹

    ire expresses her thanks with smiles while Adolph res at me. It seems I need to do something at the end. Good grief, negotiations are difficult. While being pierced with two opposing stares, ire and I sign the contract.

    Items Sold

    Sets of Armor¡¡¡¡2000 gold

    Jewels¡¡¡¡¡¡ 10,000 gold

    Ornaments¡¡¡¡¡¡8000 gold

    Items Purchased

    Grain¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ 2000 gold

    Bows (500) 2000 gold

    Bnce

    16,000 gold

    Good grief.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 20 years old. Late Autumn.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 2300, Bow Cavalry approx 1500 (in training)

    Assets: 18500 gold (-600 Continued expense for military preparations and domestic affairs) (+16000 profit on sales)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (pregnant concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Rita (imitation maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest), Luna, Ruby

    Children: Sue (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: (Melissa X Maria), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt, Adolph (domestic affairs official), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 50, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 85: Personal Business Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 85: Personal Business Negotiations</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Even after we finished discussing business, ire continues to stay in Rafen. It seems like she¡¯s waiting for the wagons to arrive.

    ¡¸Because my fate lies in this transaction, I will carry the load myself.¡¹

    A merchant also risks their life in a way, huh?

    ire is staying in my mansion right now. That¡¯s because there is no such thing as a high-ss inn in Rafen. I have thought about constructing one, but only the foundation of the building exists. Thus, I had the VIP¡¯s stay in my mansion.

    I was summoned by the aforementioned ire, and when I dropped by the room I lent her, she entertained me with some expensive-looking alcohol.

    ¡¸Go ahead, it¡¯s one of the highest ss items ordered from the Federation.¡¹

    I take a small sip and the fragrance and taste were both wonderful. I don¡¯t mean to brag about my ability to judge the taste of alcohol, but I could tell immediately that this is an exquisite product.

    ¡¸This is delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡¹

    Adolph isn¡¯t here and there aren¡¯t any other people here either. I don¡¯t think there is a need to use particrly politenguage.

    ¡¸The day¡¯s about to end, but the noise and torch lights still don¡¯t disappear.¡¹

    When I nce out the window and give a quick sweep over the city, I could see countless fires wavering like fireflies and hear the sounds of wood being processed. They are busy preparing the materials needed for the next day, working until the sun rises. Working under the light of torches is inefficient and the workers who do the night shift are paid higher wages, so I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s the best method to use, but it¡¯s more important that we have as many houses built before winteres. However, due to the constant work, the residents in this town will need to stuff their ears with cotton whenever they go to sleep.

    ¡¸When I asked them, it seems you¡¯re building houses for the citizens and offering it to them free of charge. May I ask what reason you have to do that much for them?¡¹

    Even if you ask me, I don¡¯t know the reason. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m serving them either, so maybe it¡¯s to develop my territory? Stuff like this is Adolph¡¯s area of expertise.

    ¡¸Other nobles would rather indulge in their own hobbies, and spend their fortunes on jewels, ornaments and gorgeous weapons and armor.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really prefer shiny things....... And please keep those fancy looking armor and weapons away from me; it has value to me only if I can use it in battle.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean that monstrosity of a spear? To swing that thing around, how much of a muscle-head must you be?¡¹

    Before I knew it, ire was sitting down beside me, curiously feeling my arm.

    ¡¸Pardon me. I was just curious.¡¹

    ¡¸Do as you like.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have a reason to dislike being touched by a woman. ire continues to speak while she draws close enough to me that I could feel her breath on my skin.

    ¡¸With this much construction, don¡¯t you need an ample amount of money, besides paying wages, to pay for the purchase of supplies?¡¹

    She knows about the wages I pay to the workers too, huh?

    ¡¸If you let me handle it, I could bring you thepletedponents even without having to do this inefficient work at night.¡¹

    Did you leave somebody out? It seems she doesn¡¯t intend to bring her head office into this conversation.

    ¡¸I appreciate your offer, but it isn¡¯t necessary at the moment. The women and the weaker citizens will lose their jobs otherwise. It is one of the goals ofbor to have them build themselves up after all.¡¹

    In fact, thepetition is quite high for the preparations of supplies at night. That¡¯s because it¡¯s one of the only jobs that the women can do.

    ¡¸I see....... And therge number of increasing soldiers, why are you reinforcing your army so much?¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been constantly straining my mind on a lot of different things these past two years so I¡¯ve gotten curious about everything.¡¹

    ire lightly strokes my thigh while apologizing to me. Since the negotiations we had earlier, she¡¯s wearing rtively looser clothings so when she bends over, I can clearly see the valley of her breasts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a secret or anything. You know about the conflict with Treia, right? This remote region has stuff like that going on too. If I don¡¯t have the military strength, I can¡¯t begin to aplish anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Then will you be continuing to expand your army in the future?¡¹

    ¡¸That looks to be the case.¡¹

    ¡¸Will you be requesting me to arrange for the weapons, armors and other odds and ends for them too?¡¹

    ire peeks at me with upturned eyes. I have been thinking about that too. I¡¯ve been giving out the swords and spears to the soldiers from the spoils of war as long as they were the same size as the equipment everyone else was using, but things like arrows, wagons, carriages, and so on will be necessary if I were to expand the private army. When the timees, if Adolph or I need to run around trying to gather this stuff, it would be a waste of time and also more expensive.

    ¡¸Is that not possible? ......maybe you¡¯ve decided on a partner already......?¡¹

    ire climbs on my knee and looks up at me.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t decided yet. When it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡¹

    ire¡¯s face brightens up in a sh.

    ¡¸Thank you very much! And I have a proposal, but the cost of the transaction......could you entrust me with a portion of the bnce of 16 000?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What do you mean?¡¹

    If you buy something, you pay money, if you sell something, you receive it. Besides that, I don¡¯t really get anything else.

    ¡¸For example, if you have 10 000 gold, you would note it on a document without delivering me any of the actual money. And when you want to buy something from me, the cost will be subtracted from that document.¡¹

    Hm, is it something like lending?

    ¡¸But what do I have to gain from this?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be a hassle carrying aroundrge sums of money. If thieves were to steal it, you would suffer huge losses, but if you were to entrust it to me, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that. It would be dangerous for us if we were to carry lots of gold too.¡¹

    Even though this neighborhood doesn¡¯t have many thieves, I can¡¯t guarantee its safety. It¡¯s funnying from me, who has stolen from a Treian noble, but the danger would lessen like this. But if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be a hassle to buy things from anyone other than ire......Oh, so that¡¯s her goal.

    ¡¸If I do that, I wouldn¡¯t want to buy from any merchant other than you.¡¹

    ¡¸......I will properly carry the goods to you when you demand it. Plus! If you entrust it to me, I will give you some discounts!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t have any big transactions with anyone other than ire anyways. I think what she said is fine, but it made me want to mess around with her a little.

    ¡¸But, it might not be so bad sleeping while surrounded by gold either.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, I can¡¯t see you having such a hobby.¡¹

    ire remains smiling as she sits directly beside me, but I can somewhat see impatience showing on her face. I said I was going to buy from her from now on too, so even if she has to give out some gold, it shouldn¡¯t hurt her that much. She shouldn¡¯t have any reason to be in such a rush.

    ¡¸16 000 gold, huh? It¡¯s an amount I¡¯ve never seen before so it would have been nice to see it at least once.¡¹

    ¡¸......it goes without saying that thoseposite bows will beparatively cheaper starting the next time.¡¹

    It¡¯s weird if I think about it. ire should have already sent the letter telling the supply wagons to depart. They are also bringing the gold for the payment so it would be quite the joke if she changes the price now. It¡¯s not like ire herself would carry therge sum of money for a transaction she isn¡¯t sure would be sessful.

    When I stare into her eyes, I can see that underneath her smile, ire has a look of restlessness simr to someone panicking to pay back some debt. I forgot that udia had easily brought 5000 gold with her, but if I think long and hard, 16 000 gold is an incredible amount of money. Even the merchants in the city don¡¯t usually carry that much on hand, so if the area that ire¡¯spany is in charge of is in hard times......moreover, she just started in her new position and hasn¡¯t been able to get hold of a prominent customer yet.

    ¡¸......If even I can see through it, you¡¯re still not good enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what may you be referring to?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been acting confidently while taking a huge gamble. Are you not?¡¹

    ire remains smiling while acting sheepishly and begins to sweat.

    ¡¸Well, I can just contact the Flitchpany and......¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait!¡¹

    irees closer to me, almost smothering me. I was speaking while smiling somewhat so she should understand when I¡¯m being serious or not though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true we are trading partners. But before that, we are man and woman......don¡¯t you think there is a method we can use to get us to trust the other more?¡¹

    ire looks up at me, but I remain silent and spread open my legs. She dropped down from the sofa and went in between my legs, burying her face in my crotch. She rubbed the crotch in my pants with her face, then slowly lowered my pants with both hands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already been two years. That time, you used this tool and fucked me lots.¡¹

    ¡¸Only the ass though.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    Using just her mouth, ire skillfully yed with the meat rod that sprung out. She wasn¡¯t simply pleasuring me, but the appearance she had as she did so ¨C looking up at me with a wistful look while sucking me ¨C stirred inside me a man¡¯s desire to conquer and protect. Her crimson lips repeatedly kissed my meat rod and enveloped the tip of my dick.

    ¡¸How delicious......it¡¯s not evenparable to that time.¡¹

    How many guys has she sucked since that time?

    ¡¸It¡¯s the reason for my love for you, Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    Like she¡¯s one to talk, but it¡¯s not a bad feeling having her service me while she says that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so big......I¡¯ve always thought it was like a log before, butpared to what it is now, it makes the one I saw back then look shabby.¡¹

    ire once again puts her mouth on it and deliberately sucks me while making lots of noise, asionally taking it out of her mouth to praise its size. I know that she does this to tter men, but when she services me so lovingly, I could easily misunderstand it as something else.

    I hold her head down as she uses both her hands to rub my hips and takes me deep, all the way inside her throat. Pleasure starts to build up rapidly and I thrust out my hips unknowingly, but there was absolutely no resistance from her, only looking up at me with teary eyes instead. If she does that, I¡¯ll have no choice but to use less strength.

    The service continues for a while, then I pull my dick out from her mouth, which was bending back so much it pretty much stuck against my stomach, and ire got on all-fours.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen such a wonderful tool before....... The veins are all bulging out and it¡¯s emitting such a terrifyingly manly smell.¡¹

    Recently, there have been many women who¡¯ve praised my dick for being big, so because of that, I feel a little proud. I was going to put my hand inside her dress and pull down her underwear.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for that.¡¹

    ire flips up her dress and reveals a ckce underwear. Right in the center of the underwear, where her most precious ce is, is arge slit and if you spread it open, you are able to see directly inside of her.

    ¡¸What a naughty woman. Did you intend to eat this little guy up from the very beginning?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Hardlett-sama¡¯s charm as a man has melted my heart......¡¹

    I don¡¯t ask anything further than that and ce my meat rod at the slit of her underwear from behind, touching the entrance of her vagina.

    ¡¸My bluff was seen through, so for tonight, I am Hardlett-sama¡¯s ve....... Please fuck me to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    ¡¸I intend to do just that!¡¹

    I ce both hands on her ass and thrust my hips forward. The thick tip spreads her insides apart as it entered.

    ¡¸Aaah!! Amazing! My womanhood...... my most sacred ce is being dominated!!¡¹

    I try to push even further inside, but when it reached about halfway inside, it got stuck and it won¡¯t go in any further. ire then grabs her butt cheeks and spread them apart with all her might. My meat rod slowly slips inside to the deepest part.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in! All the other guys up till now have all been blown out of the water! From this point forward, I¡¯m only yours, I¡¯ll only be your woman!¡¹

    While listening to ire¡¯s sweet praises and moving my hips, I indulge in the sensations of her insides. Her hole is naturally secreting its own lubricant so it¡¯s very slippery and feels really good. She doesn¡¯t just squeeze down on me either; shebines the pulling and pushing of her body by clenching at regr intervals to further increase the pleasure given to me. These movements are clearly from a woman who knows how to please a man.

    ¡¸Aaah, it¡¯s too thick....... Move a little slower, will you? My hole will tear.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Is that so?¡¹

    I start moving slower and ire was enjoying herself for a while, then began toin abruptly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good! Something ising....... Aaaah!! AAaaahh!!! Please thrust into me! Until I break!!¡¹

    She turns back to look at me and sticks out her tongue, as if pleading for me to thrust harder every time. She may have gotten more aroused while rubbing against me. When I imagined that was a result of my thing, it also made me feel good. So, I do just as she wishes, m my hips hard against her, and she gets pushed around on the sofa, almost as if she was rolling around.

    Even so, it¡¯s a fresh feeling to fuck a woman when she is still wearing her dress and underwear. While thinking that I should do this next time with Nonna, I grab both of ire¡¯s hands and hold them in ce so that she can¡¯t run away. I also use the other hand to massage her breasts and pinch her nipples, which causes her vagina to clench around me in joy.

    ¡¸Ah......it feels so good. Keep squeezing me just like that.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also incredibly good for me! To be embraced by such a sturdy man and for it to feel so good, I¡¯m really falling in love!¡¹

    She turns back to me with a fire in her eyes, so I take ire¡¯s lips with my own and continue to attack deep inside her.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama......I¡¯m already about to cum.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    ¡¸But I¡¯m worried about the money issue......so thest spurt can¡¯t quite......¡¹

    ire has a dark look on her face as she says that and her hole rxes slightly. In order to climax, I sought the stimtion to my member so I got on top of her while keeping her on all-fours with her back facing me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that! I¡¯ll figure something out, so focus here!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much! Then I can freely......cum¨C!!¡¹

    Her shoulders droop down and she bends her neck while her vagina squeezes me so much that it almost hurts, then I also reach my limit.

    ¡¸Uooo!!!¡¹

    No longer able to hold it in, I thrust my hips onest time before ejacting with great momentum, pouring everything into her from the several dozen pulses of my dick. We look at each other while I was still cumming and kiss each other passionately.

    After the long ejaction ended, Iy down on the bed together with ire, and enjoy my liquor as she uses my arm as a pillow. She then buries her face against my sweaty chest.

    ¡¸That was the best.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve felt so good that I forget about my work.¡¹

    It¡¯s a man¡¯s capacity to not mention that she¡¯s telling a lie.

    ¡¸In the end, how much money do you have on hand? How much should I entrust to you?¡¹

    ¡¸I can deliver 6000 and it¡¯s already on its way.¡¹

    She tricked me. She¡¯s gambling by giving me below half of the funds? She¡¯ll fall into ruin one day.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a neer after all. If I do the same things that the others are doing, I¡¯ll never rise above them.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite brave aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    When I fondle ire¡¯s breasts, she takes a hold of my meat rod and starts rubbing it in response.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll leave 10 000 with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    I feel a jolt of pleasure on my chest as she licks my nipple. In response, I also slip a finger in her vagina, and rub the rough interior wall gently. After I released so much seed in her, that ce was hot and slippery.

    ¡¸Hey, Hardlett-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so formal with calling me Hardlett every time. Can¡¯t you say it another way?¡¹

    When she calls me by my family name, it feels like I¡¯m still doing work.

    ¡¸Then......Aegir-sama......this may be extremely rude but, could I remove the honorific only when we¡¯re in bed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, do what you want.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t even make me angry when a girl I sleep with addresses me without honorifics.

    ¡¸My beloved Aegir....... Please be affectionate with me from now on.¡¹

    ire holds some liquor in her mouth and lets me drink it by transferring it to me mouth-to-mouth. Drinking such high quality alcohol with a beauty such as this makes it taste twice as good. I was ready for another round as I hug her shoulder, but she chimes in first.

    ¡¸Aahn! Are you going to return to my hole? Why don¡¯t we talk a little longer? Since Aegir¡¯s thing is so big.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped, so I hold back. Although my meat rod is already standing tall........

    ¡¸That reminds me, is that horse still doing well? Therge ck one.......¡¹

    ¡¸You mean Schwartz? He¡¯s doing fine. He¡¯s still a mean woman-loving horse.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, ufufu. To be honest, I like horses very much. Recently, the eastern region of Goldonia has a considerable amount of horses out for sale......I was looking forward to finding the ce where the horses were being raised, but I couldn¡¯t find it.¡¹

    Well, the horses aren¡¯t being raised here.

    ¡¸The horses are being raised further east, in the mountain nation territory. They sell the ones that are unsuitable for riding.¡¹

    ¡¸......They are being bred in the territory of the mountain nation? No, that makes it sound like you¡¯ve tamed them or something.¡¹

    Almost all of them obey me. There won¡¯t be any raids at this point in time.

    ¡¸You¡¯re pretty spot on. They make horse meat out of the ones they can¡¯t ride. As expected, that is wasteful if you ask me, so I traded wheat to them, which is beneficial for both parties. We exchanged goods, so you merchants might not have much profit to gain.¡¹

    ire smiles delicately, but her face gradually closes in on me.

    ¡¸That area is full of unknown things to me so I¡¯m pretty curious about it. Are there any other unusual things there?¡¹

    She has quite the adventurous heart.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just wastnd as far as the eye can see, and maybe some grasnds and waterfronts here and there. It¡¯s quite hard to search around too......but it seems there¡¯s an iron mine. Although it¡¯s not really that rare, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, a mine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the quality is good too, but I can¡¯t do anything about having to transport the iron ore all the way to the capital.¡¹

    Iron ore is an important item but ultimately still just raw material so the unit price is low. Besides that, it¡¯s also heavy so it isn¡¯t suitable to be transported such long distances. Adolph is thinking of some way to try and do something with it but there doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea as of yet.

    ¡¸......If you refine it locally into a chunk of metal and then transport it....... No, if all the towns collectively process it until the final product......¡¹

    ire is muttering something.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be any obstructions from the mountain nation, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Yeah, it should be alright in that area.¡¹

    Since we¡¯ve found the iron mine, it isn¡¯t that far away. The only tribes around there obey me too.

    ¡¸I might be able to help you transport the iron. Please, by all means show it to me.¡¹

    ire once again brings her face close to me. I kiss her, but she doesn¡¯t flinch.

    ¡¸Alright. But it¡¯s not an environment that a city girl might considerfortable, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I am a former bandit. Harsh environments are fine for me.¡¹

    ire puffs out her chest, and her nicely shaped breasts jiggle. I can¡¯t hold back any longer.

    ¡¸Kyaa! Aegir is such a womanizer.¡¹

    ¡¸Are there any guys who would be able to resist this? Let¡¯s do it entirely naked next.¡¹

    I strip ire naked and m my meat rod into her, savoring her high-ss vagina. Our activities continue until I climax for the third time; ire moans loudly and then faints.

    ¨CThird person POV¨C

    ¡¸ire-sama......are you alright?¡¹

    A voice from a young girl calls out to ire, who was calmly sleeping on the bed.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m awake. How is Lord Hardlett doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he is in high spirits.¡¹

    ire¡¯s expression rxes. She was able to properly satisfy the man and also able to resolve the issue with the money, so she shouldn¡¯t have any worries.

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    ¡¸It was amazing. He continued for an hour after that, I really thought that I was going to faint.¡¹

    ire receives the water from the young girl and instantly finishes it.

    ¡¸The problem with the funds is okay now. I was able to gain a bunch of useful information too.¡¹

    Sheys sprawled on the bed and opens her legs wide. The young girl took a stick with a soft piece of cotton attached to the end and wets it, inserting it into ire¡¯s vagina and wipes up the seed.

    ¡¸What a tremendous amount....... How much did he release?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, it¡¯s amazing. At first, I thought he was urinating inside me.¡¹

    In the past, ire would grit her teeth and endure these kinds of perverted acts. When she was finished dealing with her customers, the young girl would smear ointment or oil on her and massage inside and around her genitals.

    ¡¸Nnh! Laurie, do it carefully, ¡®kay? I really pushed myself today after all.¡¹

    The two females have a master and servant rtionship, but they also have a deeper bond than that. The young girl called Laurie was born as the daughter of a wealthy merchant family but one year ago, her parents made a mistake in doing business and went bankrupt. Having lost her ce to live, she had to depend on ire.

    ¡¸You got stretched out quite a bit....... Was it really that big?¡¹

    ire raises her voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a matter of whether he was big or not. It¡¯s because it¡¯s the first time for my hole.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s an acquaintance of yours from the past, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing that exaggerated. He was pretty big in the past too, but now it¡¯s big enough that I¡¯m starting to doubt whether it belongs to a human or not.¡¹

    ¡¸ire-sama¡¯s special ce is an important negotiation tool after all.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re one to talk, Laurie.¡¹

    ire would use her body without hesitation when necessary to rise up in her profession or when she needs toplete a transaction, but it¡¯s the same for Laurie, since it isn¡¯t rare for her to share the floor on ire¡¯s instructions if there are people with preferences for in girls who look almost 15 years younger than them.

    ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right. If it¡¯s necessary......with Lord Hardlett too.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be impossible for you. Your stomach will get torn apart.¡¹

    The two of themugh together. Laurie has slept with many men as ire has instructed her to, but it¡¯s not like she has any resentment against her. In order for the two of them to seed, they are willing to do anything if necessary.

    Laurie was confident about her own quick wits, and ire also recognizes that. She didn¡¯t feel like she was inferior in any way to the male merchants, but just by being a woman in the business world causes you to be at a disadvantage. In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be any confusion that she would use the weapons that women have topensate for that. Luckily, ire and Laurie both were born beautiful, so the effect it had was immense.

    ¡¸Besides, it seems he doesn¡¯t have a preference for small girls like you. And he doesn¡¯t enjoy raping women either. He gets more turned on when a woman drowns in pleasure rather than when she gets embarrassed.¡¹

    ire exins everything she experienced in the earlier battle and Laurie notes it down. If the collection of preferences in this notebook is known to the public, nearly a hundred men would die of shame.

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t interested in luxury goods. But one of his wives looked happily at the jewel sample so he might buy it. He treats weapon and armor in a practical sense so ornamental ones are prohibited. Also, he likes alcohol so bring more of that stuff......and most of all, women, he¡¯s quite thedies¡¯ man.¡¹

    ¡¸His mansion was filled with women too.¡¹

    ¡¸His technique is first ss, so an amateur won¡¯t stand a chance against him. Plus, he worries about you......so if the girl isn¡¯t careful, her heart will get captured too.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a nice guy, isn¡¯t he.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But we can¡¯t be his prisoners.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. It¡¯s fortunate for us that he¡¯s such a womanizer.¡¹

    ¡¸At one point, I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen, but it seems I¡¯ve won the bet again. It might be good to leave a regional office in Rafen too. This ce will continue to grow.¡¹

    ire stands up while still naked and looks out the window at the wavering mes. Laurie helps the standing woman into a nightgown from behind.

    ¡¸It might be hard to believe, but it looks like he controls the movements and actions of the mountain nation too. The source of horsese from there as well.¡¹

    ¡¸No way......although it¡¯s true I¡¯ve heard that there were suppression battles happening around the area recently.¡¹

    ire and herpany have a precise informationwork but as expected, they aren¡¯t able to reach all the way to the mountain nation¡¯s territory. They could get a hold of when they left the area but they would be clueless about the undeveloped ces.

    ¡¸It looks like it wasn¡¯t just suppression, but domination. I would need to confirm it, but if it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s an incredible feat.¡¹

    There are signs of merchants in any area you look around the central ins. Even in the remote regions where only peddlers go, if you trace back from the items sold by those peddlers to where they stock up, you will eventually reach argepany that is connected to them.

    But there are exceptions. That is the mountain nation territory, where it¡¯s the same for every nation ¨C an unknownnd. Apletely nk area on the map. They have yet to discover the value of that area. It is considered a barrennd dominated by barbarians.

    ¡¸You were able to dig into Lord Hardlett too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve gotten his deposit, which essentially makes me his exclusive merchant.¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t worried at all about the failed purchasings caused by the otherpanies the other day. Just a single big transaction doesn¡¯t have that much significance to a majorpany. Although, the thought of ire being able to connect to Lord Hardlett, who controls an area with a promising future, alone was able to make her smile.

    ¡¸This might be where our luck turns around.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this is the time we have to show what we¡¯re made of.¡¹

    ¡¸The lumber to build houses with, and alsoborers......even ves will be fine so please supply them. Next, we will have to corral the weaponsmiths and armorsmiths. Eventually, we¡¯ll need arge amount.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Seeing how Laurie is quickly writing up a letter, ire continues on.

    ¡¸I told you earlier that you might get torn apart, but depending on the situation, I¡¯ll need you to sleep with him as well. So be prepared for it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand, ire-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, do we have any good lubricants and something to relieve pain?¡¹

    Laurie stops writing.

    ¡¸A lot of things happened in the past, you see. He seems to be interested in my ass so I thought it might be necessary to widen it......since at that size, with my asshole as it is now, it will get turned into something beyond repair.¡¹

    Laurie could not repress the admiration she had for ire¡¯s determination.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Winter.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 2400, Bow Cavalry approx 1800 (in training)

    Assets: 18000 gold (10000) (-500 Continued expense for military preparations and domestic affairs) (10000 deposited gold)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (pregnant concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Rita (imitation maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest), Luna, Ruby

    Children: Sue (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: (Melissa X Maria), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (strategist), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 50, children who have been born: 7

 Chapter 86: Children

    <h4>Chapter 86: Children</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Aaaah............¡¹

    I sink my body into the hot water and rx, spreading out my arms and legs. I unconsciously let out a long sigh.

    This season is the coldest out of the entire year, but it is especially cold today and snow is also fluttering around. To be able to get into a hot water bath at this time is the best feeling.

    When I open the bathroom window, I could see what you could call the specialty of Rafen ¨C the torch lights of the workers at night. It is nice to be able to view those hard-working people, who are desperately trying their best in the snow, from the side, but that is a privilege reserved for the feudal lord. I¡¯ll soak my head and warm it up too.

    ¡¸¡«?¡¹

    When Ipletely submerged myself into the water, the door opens and someone walks in while humming. Though with that said, the only people who coulde in are the ones in my household. I wonder who it could be though.

    ¡¸Hmm¡«?¡¡So warrrm~ Baths are so nicee......¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan, don¡¯t go ahead without me!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Ruu is slow. Why does it take you that long just to take off your clothes?¡¹

    The once quiet bathroom instantly got livelier. The sisters Kuu and Ruu are really close with each other as they eat meals and take baths together. I was thinking about something like that, but my breath is about to run out.

    ¡¸Come on Ruu, hurry up and get in the water and wash yourself. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡¹

    In the middle of Kuu¡¯s instructions, I raise my head out of the water and stand up. Kuu, who was bending over the water to dip her body in, ced her face in the exact position where my crotch would be.

    ¡¸Eh......the water?¡¡Eh?¡¡Pe-......¡¹

    ¡¸You two are also going to take a bath?¡¹

    ¡¸......Pen-............pe-......¡¹

    ¡¸Hawawa!¡¹

    Kuu fixes her gaze at the object that made its sudden appearance and froze in ce. Ruu searches for a cloth to cover her body, but realizing there was nothing of the sort, she shyly used her hands to cover only her slit.

    ¡¸Geez! Why were you hiding!?¡¹

    After regaining their senses, I listen to the two sistersin after getting in the water. I wasn¡¯t really hiding, I just wanted to get my head warmed up and you just came in at a bad time.

    ¡¸But now, we can finally get in together with Aegir-san after such a long time.¡¹

    Ruu sits beside me and rests her head on my shoulder. She isn¡¯t hiding her breasts or her slit anymore. When I stroke her head, she acts bashfully, but seems happy.

    ¡¸Uuu, even though we¡¯re of the opposite gender......¡¹

    On the other hand, Kuu wasn¡¯t able to rx at all. Rather, she¡¯s rather agitated after getting a glimpse of the thing hanging around my crotch area. It looks like she wanted to check it out nonchntly, but it was quite obvious from my point of view. It is exactly as Nonna said.

    ¡¸You want to see it? You could have just told me.¡¹

    I stand up and show them my limp cock that droops down.

    ¡¸Hiih! Th-that¡¯s not-! I didn¡¯t mean that!!¡¹

    Although she said that, her gaze doesn¡¯t shift away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for a woman to be interested in a man. Here, try touching it.¡¹

    I take Kuu¡¯s hand and ce it on my cock. Without averting her eyes, her hands gently caress it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s soft......even though it was really hard during the time you embraced my mom.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯m not lusting after a woman right now......just earlier, it was squeezed dry by Catherine and Nonna.¡¹

    In theory, there are naked women beside me, but Ruu is still a developing child and Kuu is tightly covering her important areas.

    ¡¸Geez! Even though mom¡¯s stomach is finally getting bigger!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it? How is she doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it looks like she¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s having an easier time than when she had Sue. I honestly think it¡¯s because Aegir-san is by her side......¡¹

    The two of them discuss how they wish a healthy child would be born. However, it¡¯s a strange situation to talk about children while having my cock held like this.

    ¡¸Do you want to see it get bigger?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? No way, it¡¯s not like I want to see......but.¡¹

    She absolutely wants to see it. I unwrap the hand that Kuu was using to hide her breasts and gently massage them. They¡¯re definitely not big, but she isn¡¯t t either. Their size is perfectlyrge enough to fit in my hands and it has the sticity that only youth could provide. Just from seeing how her nipples are already getting hard may be enough to get my member aroused. Kuu tries not to show it but she¡¯s surprisingly lewd.

    ¡¸Ah! Nnh! It feels good....... Uwaa............it¡¯s getting all plump and expanding.¡¹

    My cock is pulsing and gradually gettingrger, eventually gettingpletely erect. The meat rod towers over Kuu at a 45 degree angle and casts an intimidating shadow.

    ¡¸It became rock hard in no time at all......¡¹

    I draw closer to the surprised Kuu and drag the erect penis from her face to her neck.

    ¡¸Hey Kuu, is it about time you try taking me inside?¡¹

    Kuu doesn¡¯t give an answer, but gets up from the water and ces her hand on the edge of the bathtub.

    ¡¸Uuu......well, something that big won¡¯t fit......¡¹

    ¡¸A woman¡¯s body is made for that. Let¡¯s test it out.¡¹

    I hug her from behind and ce my cock at the entrance of her slit, pushing it in. The tip is pressing against Kuu¡¯s slightly puffed up genitals and is just about to prate her, but Kuu distanced herself from me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s scary!!¡¹

    ¡¸Really?......Alright.¡¹

    Kuu is genuinely scared. The loss of her virginity will be postponed.

    ¡¸Then, could you at least calm this guy down.¡¹

    I had Kuu sit on the edge of the tub as I draw close to her. When she rubs it with her hands, I bring her closer and stick my thing right in front of her face.

    ¡¸W-with my mouth??¡¹

    ¡¸Would Ruu like to join in as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Hawawawa!!¡¹

    The mood where her sister and I were about to do something sexual causes Ruu to sink her face halfway into the water while she watches. Since she¡¯s here, why not get her to participate as well? She¡¯s still just a child, but it should be fine if I only get her to lick it.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh......Ruu, I¡¯ll leave the tip to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay, kyaa! It twitched!¡¹

    I sit on the edge of the bathtub and the two sisters start sucking my dick while still in the water. That way, they won¡¯t get cold. It should be the first time that the two of them perform oral sex but maybe because they¡¯re sisters, they are perfectly in sync with each other.

    Kuu is quite shy but fairly bold in her sucking and I can¡¯t get enough of Ruu¡¯s tiny tongue as well. It might be nice to periodically get these two siblings to service me.

    ¡¸Nnh-! It¡¯s hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnh! So big.¡¹

    The only unfortunate thing is that I can¡¯t have them envelop me with their mouths. I¡¯ll have to train them and get them to practice enough so they can take me in all the way to their throats.

    It was rather weak stimtion, but the service continues for 30 minutes and my meat rod is starting to twitch as if begging to release what was being stored.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, suck on it from both sides.¡¹

    I hold the heads of both sisters and push my meat rod against them, then look up at the ceiling. The two of them feverishly sucks my penis, even sucking at the base, and stroke it using their tongues. I instantly felt something hot like magma rising up from my balls. It was also transmitted to the girls while they were sucking me, and they open their eyes wide in astonishment.

    ¡¸Ooohh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah! It came out!!¡¹

    Apanied by splurting sounds, the semen flew everywhere, dirtying the sisters¡¯ faces, dripping to the bath water and even sticking to the ceiling.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop! Keep licking a little longer!¡¹

    The sisters separate their mouths from my rod when they were shocked at my ejaction but I hold their heads close until the end of my eruption. The discharge was caused by weaker stimtion, but it was still a lengthy emission. After everything was fired out, my meat rod droops back down, as I also sink back into the water.

    ¡¸Aaah............that was good............¡¹

    ¡¸My face is all sticky......¡¹

    ¡¸Waa~ it even reached the ceiling......¡¹

    A while after that, we rx in the water, and I get out from the bath first.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty cold, so stay in there for a moment.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, there weren¡¯t any clothes in the dressing room. That¡¯s why I thought nobody was here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I came here naked. Straight after embracing Nonna and the others.¡¹

    ¡¸......So you¡¯re going back naked too?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be doing it with Celia next.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸..................¡¹¡¹

    I exit the dressing room while the siblings give me resigned stares. No matter how they look at me, being stared at by women is a nice feeling.

    After a while

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do any farming during the winter season so many people have gathered to dobor~¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s nice.¡¹

    ¡¸The bow cavalry is finished with their basic training~¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s nice.¡¹

    ¡¸Previously, the applicants for the private army were increasing, but the bnce with the poption is~¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, that¡¯s nice.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸You aren¡¯t even listening!¡¹¡¹

    Adolph and Celia both shout at me. The reports were just too dull so I was about to fall asleep. Leopolt actually left on his own, basically determining that I¡¯ve given permission to him since there was noints from me.

    ¡¸The point is that there aren¡¯t many changes, and it¡¯s the same situation as usual, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t make such an effort to report everything to me.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do that. In the first ce, it¡¯s Hardlett-sama who selfishly agreed to make a deposit to the Flitchpany that our freedom of purchasing is......¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s exnation is unnecessarily long. The domestic affairs official essentially requires one to have many long and useless banter though.

    ¡¸You understand? When purchasing goods, we buy from a range of locations so that the risk of interception decreases......¡¹

    Right at that moment, light stepping sounds and heavy footstepse from the corridor. The door of the office was opened without even a knock. The one who came in wasn¡¯t Pipi or Ca, but rather one of the maids and was shouting loudly without so much as giving me any kind of greeting.

    ¡¸Mel-sama is going intobor!!¡¹

    ¡¸Adolph, tell meter.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Celia doesn¡¯t object either and follows me in a light jog. When I head to the living room, Mel was being supported by a maid and Sebastian and was being carried to the bedroom. It was already close to the time she might give birth so I had a midwife stay with us permanently.

    ¡¸......Aegir-sama......the baby is finally-¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know. Do you want me to apany you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, when a woman gives birth, they be like an animal...... you shouldn¡¯t look.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then I¡¯ll stay here. Go do your best.¡¹

    Mel heads to the bedroom covered in cold sweat. The door was closed and there was a strange silence epassing the front of the room. Ca, who has a simrrge belly, looks on worriedly while Nonna closed her eyes to pray for Mel¡¯s safe delivery. Irijina and Celia were also just as restless somewhere else in the house.

    Giving birth is a huge, life-threatening task. Everyone is nervous and Rita was just about to prepare water and a light snack in anticipation for the long haul. But just 10 minutes after Mel entered the room, I could hear the cry of a baby.

    ¡¸Hm? Has the child been born?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? The water hasn¡¯t even gotten warm yet.¡¹

    But the midwife opens the door to greet me.

    ¡¸It is a healthy little girl. It must be god¡¯s intervention that it was such a safe delivery.¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry and get the baby¡¯s first bath! Is the water not ready yet?¡¹

    It was such a sudden birth that the baby¡¯s bath will need a little longer before it¡¯s ready.

    ¡¸Mel, are you......tired?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, honestly, I¡¯m not that tired. Is the baby healthy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, looks like she¡¯s healthy.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank goodness....... Another girl, so when all four of them are together, it will be very lively in the future, I¡¯m sure.¡¹

    Because it was an extremely short delivery, Mel¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look fatigued. I give the woman, who¡¯s smiling while holding the baby girl, a light kiss and leave the room. It seems best to give the mother some space immediately after childbirth.

    ¡¸A little girl, huh? ......it¡¯s amazing that there are four of them.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d that mom is okay......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to think of a name for her.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s where I, as the legal wife,es in............so how about Ekaterina?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, Ruu, Sue, Ekaterina? You don¡¯t have much of a naming sense, do you.¡¹

    The kids are also making a fuss, throwing out names at random. Whatever the name is doesn¡¯t matter; Mel is also satisfied at the fact that the child has been born without anyplications. Just when the servants were about to present alcohol in celebration, a groan can be heard.

    ¡¸Uuuurgh......ooww, it hurts......what is this......my stomach is......¡¹

    When I look, Ca is crouching down and holding her stomach. Everyone instantly turns to look at one another.

    Once again, everyone starts running around, the midwife is called from Mel¡¯s side and takes Ca with her. It wasn¡¯t expected that she would give birth on the same day, so the room preparation hasn¡¯t been done yet. The maids were also grabbing sheets and a bunch of other things and are running around hastily.

    ¡¸At the same time? ......which means that they got pregnant at the same time when I was doing them together?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say something so vulgar at a time like this!¡¹

    Nonna, who was making jokes about Ca earlier, is pretty shaken and lost herposure at Ca¡¯s sudden change in expression. Unlike Mel, it is Ca¡¯s first childbirth, so it might be a little painful for her.

    That¡¯s what I thought, but after 30 minutes, the midwifees out carrying a baby girl. It was such a safe delivery that it made me doubt whether she actually gave birth or not; even the midwife felt it was a little anti-climactic.

    ¡¸The path for the baby toe out was quite wide so she was able to pass through easily.¡¹

    I wonder what she¡¯s referring to.

    Nonna and Rita look at each other.

    ¡¸Well, the size of the baby¡¯s head is about the same......right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been going in and out of her, right?¡¹

    It seems they were discussing something together.

    In any case, my family has increased by two. Mel¡¯s child is named Miu, and Ca¡¯s child is named Ekaterina......as expected they get along well.

    ¡¸Not yet......I still have the opportunity to give birth to an heir!¡¹

    It seems Nonna is finally getting serious.

    The hard part is whates after. I didn¡¯t really intend to spread rumors about my child having been born, but Sebastian said it wasmon to write a letter to your close acquaintances unless it was an illegitimate child; thus I only sent a message to Erich.

    When I did so, nobles and merchants, whose names I don¡¯t even know, hade to deliver me celebratory gifts one after the other. The entric things included the song celebrating the birth and the celebratory wine ced in the cer that was apanied by a title deed. There was an idiot who asked for marriage with a three year old son, and even worse, there was a bigger idiot who wanted to get engaged with me while she was pregnant with a possible son.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t unusual for them to decide on you as a marriage candidate right after there has been a birth though?¡¹

    I was talking to Nonna about the idiotic things that those nobles were doing, but she replies in an indifferent manner. It seems I¡¯m not able to keep up with the noble society.

    In the first ce, Erich is to me for spreading the rumors. The next time I meet him, I¡¯ll cause some trouble for him.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s so, then you don¡¯t have much time to spare.¡¹

    Celiaes to my side. She¡¯s cute so I stroke her face and head.

    ¡¸Waah! My hair!¡¹

    She must have done something to her hair; then I did something bad to her. Celia fixes her hair and then continues further.

    ¡¸Just a little earlier, didn¡¯t a messengere? There will be an assembly in the spring. The direct orders from the King were to bring your troops to the capital for therge training exercise in spring.¡¹

    Is that so? The season is already close to spring. I¡¯ll have to summon the bow cavalry to the assembly as well. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to the capital, so I can also see Melissa and Maria too. Let¡¯s put the issue with Erich to the side for now.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Spring.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 3000, Bow Cavalry approx 3000 (in training)

    Assets: 13000 gold (8000) (Military Materials -2000 gold) (Labor Cost -3000) Winter~Spring

    (Remaining deposit: 8000)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Rita (imitation maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Yoguri (house guest), Luna, Ruby

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: (Melissa X Maria), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (private armymander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (strategist), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 50, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 87: A Trifle in the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 87: A Trifle in the Capital</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸All troops,mence your marching!!¡¹

    By my order, the mass gathering of troops on the outskirts of Rafen begin advancing to the north. In ordance with the the king¡¯s order, I am mobilizing my army to participate in the spring training in the capital. Only during this time, the work around the town has stopped and adults and children alike scrambled to climb to high ces to watch over the army. Just a few guards are left in the city.

    ¡¸If we were to get attacked while you are absent, wouldn¡¯t there be absolutely no survivors left?¡¹

    ¡¸If there are bandits, even the iplete city walls will be enough to obstruct them. If it¡¯s Treia, then they¡¯re extremely foolish. The army of the entire kingdom is gathering to hold a training exercise, so to attack during that time is utter madness.¡¹

    Even if we could respond as an entire country, it would be a great loss if they burned the city down. Besides, Ca and Mel are left there too.

    ¡¸Chief......I mean, Viscount-sama, if danger arises in your territory, our warriors will rush over, thus please be at ease. We will definitely protect your children and wives.¡¹

    In the case where there are enemies whom the guards are unable to deal with, the mountain nation will use all their efforts to reinforce them, and in the worse case, my family has promised me that they will escape. I have no choice but to trust them at this point.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been awhile since we¡¯ve visited Melissa and the others.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also asked them to take care of me......¡¹

    Nonna and Catherine are riding on arge carriage in the center of the army. The only ones that are not apanying us are Ca and Mel, since it hasn¡¯t been that long after they¡¯ve given birth, and their daughters.

    The main purpose of this exercise is not simply to fulfil a military objective, but its aim is also to gather the nobles who are typically holed up in their territories and get them to show their faces. Since I¡¯ll be returning for a reasonable amount of time, I decide to take my family along with me.

    ¡¸Previously, when we had to move Nonna and the others to the territory, it was unbelievably troublesome, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi doesn¡¯t know about it!¡¹

    At that time, we were attacked by the mountain nation, but right now, they are our allies. In addition, the amount of their soldiers we brought along reach 8000 in number. It might be safer here than to remain in the city.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I have taken stock of our squad this time. It would be embarrassing if you are unable to get a hold of the situation during the exercise, so please remember it, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Celia hands me a neat chart with the organized formations. There are individual differences between the use of their sentences and it¡¯s quite amusing.

    Leopolt would have just written the minimal amount on his documents which gave off a feeling that he wanted me to understand what he wrote even without the exnation, causing me to get annoyed.

    Adolph politely exins things in his documents but he would really exin things in details so it could get quite lengthy. The way he points out my small mistakes and my clumsiness gets me annoyed just as much.

    90 percent of udia¡¯s letters are useless and there is practically no content in them. It doesn¡¯t get me annoyed but it dampens my mood. Nonna has a simr trend too....... Recently, Nonna has been in a hurry to get children so I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s bing more like udia.

    With that in consideration, Celia¡¯s writing is well organized, it doesn¡¯t contain any strange sarcasm, and I can read it without getting upset. However, there are asions where she leaves out some crucial parts.

    ¡¸You¡¯re about one step away, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸? What do you mean?¡¹

    I nce at the formation chart while petting Celia¡¯s head......oh, a misprint.

    Eastern Independent Army

    Troop Count 2000

    Infantry 1200, Archers 300, Spearmen 300, Heavy Cavalry 200

    Private Army

    Troop Count 3000

    Infantry 1500, Archers 500, Spearmen 700, Heavy Cavalry, 300

    Bow Cavalry

    Troop Count 3000

    Bow Cavalry 3000

    Supply Squad

    Large wagons 50

    Total of 8000 in the great army.

    Actually, there was a dispute with the mobilization of the bow cavalry. The leaders of the mountain nation could not understand the meaning of training exercises.

    ¡¸Exercise? What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it not a fight?¡¹

    When I was thinking about how I could exin it, Pipi, who has gotten ustomed to our way of living, exins in my ce.

    ¡¸In the ins, there are other chiefs who have many warriors under theirmand. They will gather together and train for battle. If you don¡¯t bring enough warriors, they will make fun of you as a weak chief.¡¹

    ¡¸What?! That isn¡¯t good!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we will gather the entire tribe and have them go along to show the greatness of our chief!!¡¹

    Please stop. If the capital finds out that there is a mass migration of tribes, it will be more embarrassing for me than having fewer soldiers.

    ¡¸There is no need for that. It isn¡¯t meaningful just to bring numbers; they also need to be skilled warriors. If they go through training and are given equipment, 3000 will be enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so......?¡¹

    ¡¸If you bring all the warriors with you, you can get double the amount though.¡¹

    I¡¯m grateful, but their armors don¡¯t match and I don¡¯t want to have warriors running around wearing pelts on their backs.

    ¡¸Would 3000 cause you trouble in terms of food?¡¹

    The warriors of the mountain nation have a duty to kill prey and be hunters as well. If I mobilize too many of them, it may hinder their lifestyle.

    ¡¸Theme horses that the chief has traded to us will serve as food. We won¡¯t starve.¡¹

    ¡¸We can manage somehow if half of the warriors stay back.¡¹

    Then it¡¯s settled.

    ¡¸So, would it be alright to have about 100 women wait on you during this training or whatever?¡¹

    ¡¸You fool! It¡¯s a gathering of powerful beings! It won¡¯t look good if he doesn¡¯t bring at least 300 with him!!¡¹

    If I have 300 of the mountain nation¡¯s women surrounding me as I enter the capital, rumors will spread about how I¡¯m some sort of barbarian king. After that, the leaders were somehow calmed down, I took the agreed number of warriors with me and we managed to depart.

    ¡¸Even so, that girl seems happy.¡¹

    Pipi runs up in between Celia and I with her horse. Celia......she¡¯s really emitting some serious murderous intent now.

    ¡¸She¡¯ll surely be the chief of the next generation.¡¹

    The girl Pipi is talking about is the one that discovered the erogenous zone on the nape of my neck.1 When I dropped by to mobilize the troops, she came running while holding herrge belly. It seems that she wanted me to name the child, so when I listed names of boys and girls, she returned extremely happily.

    ¡¸Pipi also wants the chief¡¯s child.¡¹

    ¡¸I would be somewhat honored to receive a child too.¡¹

    Even Luna wedges herself in here. She is more skilled than Pipi as a warrior, and furthermore, she has higher leadership ability, so I had her manage some of the bow cavalry. Those guys won¡¯t listen to orders from outsiders besides myself anyways, and if Pipi is the captain, she might actually interfere with our tactics.

    The eastern independent army will be under my direct control, while the private army will bemanded by Irijina. However, since this is actually a hybridposition, most of it will be managed by myself. Leopolt is the staff officer and Celia is the adjutant.

    The expressionless staff officer who got on his horse, and the adjutant, who somehow manages to push Luna out of the way, both look at me. They¡¯ve given me quite the overhyped role.

    It would take a considerable amount of time along the path to the capital to march together with the infantry, but once we got on the maintained highway running through Erich¡¯s territory, it became a lot smoother.

    ¡¸It even stretches up to here?¡¹

    ¡¸If this extends all the way to our territory, then logistics will instantly improve in speed.¡¹

    Leopolt did not speak beyond his field of expertise, but if this highway gets connected, then the exporting of iron will finally be realistic. ire is getting pretty annoying with her pleas to extend the path and her demands for the royalty to get to work.

    ¡¸Is everything alright in Erich¡¯s territory though?¡¹

    From what I can see, it isn¡¯t as catastrophic as Treia, but the citizens plucking the weeds in the wheat fields are depressed and skinny.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Everyone isn¡¯t as blessed with funds like Lord Hardlett is. Try excluding the funds you loaned from that madam and the gold you gained from the plundered goods.¡¹

    Indeed, I would be fairly in the red.

    ¡¸But the morale of the guards are that low too?¡¹

    There isn¡¯t anything you could call an army in Erich¡¯s territory. That¡¯s because I¡¯m supposed to be dealing with things like bandits and barbarians for the both of us. However, I can¡¯t watch over every little thing that happens on a daily basis such as petty crimes and thieves. That¡¯s why there are supposed to be people who resemble guards but.......

    ¡¸As soon as they saw us, they abandoned their spears and raised their hands in surrender.¡¹

    It¡¯sical to see them surrender to their allies, who are just heading to the training exercise, but if we were actually enemies, even if they deemed it impossible to fight against us, they should have at least ran away to tell theirmander.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to say something to him about this, plus the thing about spreading news about my kid being born too.¡¹

    ¡¸Although, I think they¡¯ll juste back with twice as strong a group as the previous conflict.¡¹

    What an indescribably irritating feeling. I pick Pipi up from the horse beside me and sit her in front of me.

    ¡¸Nuuha! Chief, don¡¯t rub my face around like that. It won¡¯t go back to normal!¡¹

    When Pipi struggles, my dick pushes up against her ass. Pipi, Ruby and the others from the mountain nation all have such tight bodies, and it¡¯s fantastic. When I have the chance, it might be nice to follow the leaders¡¯ suggestions and spray my seed in a 100-women orgy.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, something¡¯s heading our way from the west.¡¹

    Several fancily-dressed knights cross over the hill and head towards us.

    ¡¸You look like a Goldonian noble participating in the training exercise!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hardlett. And you are?¡¹

    The knights bow and then start their speech.

    ¡¸We are the knights of Viscount Ordone! We are also on the way to the capital and came here to forewarn you. Our troops are using the highway first, so please standby in this area momentarily......¡¹

    At that time, the trotting group of bow cavalry overtakes me and the knight from behind. The road up ahead gets better so I gave them the orders to arrange themselves into ranks in the front. There should be about 1000 of them. I couldn¡¯t hear the knight¡¯s words due to the sound of galloping horses on both sides.

    ¡¸Salute!¡¹

    While they are passing beside me, the soldiers brandish their swords. After a few minutes in which the roar of their hooves continue, they finally pass us by.

    ¡¸Sorry about that. So, what were you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸......I pray for your safe travels to the capital.¡¹

    The knights leave. What was that all about?

    ¡¸Noble families are also concerned about things like who will yield on the roads. Things like pedigree, the authority of your family and the strength of your backing is also very important.¡¹

    I talk with Nonna, who sticks her head out from the window of the carriage, as we pass the knights of Viscount Ordone, who stare at us withplicated expressions, on the side of the highway. I just hold up a hand as a sign of apology but the knights from earlier seem to make a face like they swallowed some bitter worms. What weird fellows.

    Capital, Goldonia

    ¡¸Wee back, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Long time no see, Melissa, Maria. No need for those formal greetings.¡¹

    I stroke Melissa¡¯s ass and take her lips when she greets me at the entrance.

    ¡¸Geez! She made such an effort to give you a refined greeting too!¡¹

    Maria, who was clinging to Melissa, got upset, but she gets a kiss and an ass-rubbing too. I need to remind Maria of a man so that she doesn¡¯t fallpletely into the depths of lesbian love.

    ¡¸Ah! Aaah, don¡¯t!!¡¹

    As soon as I slip my finger into her vagina, Celia put a stop to it.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, don¡¯t you have to go to the pce first?¡¹

    Oh yeah. First, I¡¯ll ce my troops in the garrison and then drop by the pce to confirm my participation in the training exercise. Erich also told me not to go one round at home beforeing. So, while Nonna and Catherine were in the middle of entering the house, I reluctantly get on Schwartz.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    I won¡¯t pay attention to the reason as to why Celia is riding in front with me. I¡¯ll just continue to stroke Celia¡¯s head as I slowly advance to the capital on my horse.

    In the pce, the nobles are bustling as they gathered together. They are probably waiting to be ushered in for an audience with the King. Among those nobles, I spot Erich.

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde, I have something to tell you......¡¹

    I call out to him toin about spreading the news about my child, but he speaks over me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, you overdid it.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about your troop count. Is there anybody who would actually bring 8000 with them?! Even a margrave only brought 3000. You¡¯re just a Viscount so you don¡¯t have to do so much....... From what I can see, you also brought the eastern army with you, but would things be alright in terms of security!?¡¹

    I get hit by a flood of words. I wonder what¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem. I brought the king¡¯s army with me to participate in the training exercise, but the reserve forces that I left in my territory is sufficient to deal with the maintenance of safety. Just the other day, they conducted a n to suppress the barbarians and the threat has declined.¡¹

    In reality, those reserve forces are the aforementioned barbarians though. As a result of talking with Adolph and Leopolt, I decide not to report that the barbarians have beenpletely subjugated.

    The next day after I slept with ire 2

    ¡¸Adolph-san, I heard that there is a promising iron mine in the mountain nation territory. Moreover, they have been subjugated and there are no longer any obstacles....... I heard it from pillow talk, but if we talk about it too much, it won¡¯t benefit either of us. Please exercise caution in the future.¡¹

    I¡¯ve been warned as such. In her perspective, she wouldn¡¯t want to increase the number of rivals. And it¡¯s not like I wanted to tell a lie. But I didn¡¯t actually win over all of the mountain nation, since there are a few tribes in the corners of the territory that I couldn¡¯t subjugate. Therefore, saying that I¡¯vepletely dominated them is technically a lie, but let¡¯s just leave it at that.

    ¡¸So you still had reserve forces? I was told by His Majesty that it¡¯s fine to freely grow your numbers in the private army but there is also a limit to that.......¡¹

    Erich¡¯s scolding continues, but I just reply meekly and let his words run in one ear and out the other. I secretly extend my hand out to my side and grope Celia¡¯s ass. Since she is unable to let her voice out, she endures it with a flushed face.

    ¡¸That reminds me, while I wasing here, I saw that your residents are facing considerable poverty.¡¹

    ¡¸What a forthright person. Well, you¡¯re not wrong there. They have still not been able to recover from the chaos of the war. I know that it¡¯s painful for them, but I can¡¯t reduce the tax more than what is necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the acting official doing as he pleases?¡¹

    ¡¸The previous guy who was taking extra tax and lining his own pockets has been judged but...... his sessor may also bemitting injustices to a different degree. Either way, I haven¡¯t been able to leave the capital often enough to check on those issues.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you that busy?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s partly due to the conflict you started and its aftermath.¡¹

    If I continue to joke around, I may say too much. I feel sorry for the citizens of Erich¡¯s territory, but I can only hope that he pays a little bit more attention to them.

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde, Lord Hardlett, the King desires to meet with you. Pleasee this way.¡¹

    One of the ministers summon us and allow us to enter the room. Just when I¡¯ve gotten Celia to the brink of climax too. I pull the finger out from her wet hole and follow Erich.

    With the customary greeting to the king, I use words I don¡¯t typically use and lower my head.

    He was astonished at the number of troops I was leading, apuded me for the victory against the barbarians, and warned me about the unsuitable number of troops proportional to my social standing. In summary, that was all that happened.

    ¡¸As soon as the feudal lords gather, we will begin the full-scale training exercise. I believe it goes without saying, but this exercise isn¡¯t just about military purposes but rather its main objective is to show off the power of the army to the surrounding nations and to the people. I ask that you do not show any shameful behaviors.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹

    I can see the King seemingly having a tired look. The territory nobles possess vastnds and there are many of them who have the power to unite the surrounding nobles. To call every one of them and ask them to get along with one another must have been troubling. Each of them had to be summoned one-by-one and greetings have to be done, and banquets and balls have to be held everyday. Although the King has increased his authority far greater than that of the previous King¡¯s, he isn¡¯t foolish enough to start a dispute with an influential noble for a nonsensical reason.

    ¡¸If it were me, I¡¯m sure I would be somewhat foolish though.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing really.¡¹

    Well, let¡¯s return home and mingle with Melissa and Maria. Catherine should be running out of patience too.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! I heard that your child was born the other day, I¡¯m d everything went smoothly!¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really fortunate to have met you here. I¡¯m actually holding a banquet at my mansion tonight. Since it¡¯s been so long that you visited the capital, please by all means join me to deepen our friendship. Count Radhalde as well as Lord Hardlett, if you don¡¯t have any ns tonight, please kindly............¡¹

    It seems I¡¯m not as foolish as I thought.

    Night

    On the way back from the banquet, I enjoy the evening breeze, while only Nonna gets on the carriage back home. At first, Nonna wanted to dismount as well, but I persuaded her that it isn¡¯t the best idea for a beauty like her to walk around at night, even in the capital. I didn¡¯t particrly think to search for a prostitute on the street.

    ¡¸Aahn, amazing! I¡¯ve never had such a sturdy noble!!¡¹

    ¡¸How about here?¡¹

    ¡¸Your huge spear is inside mee! It¡¯s so deep that it¡¯s painful! But it feels so good!!¡¹

    By chance, I found a prostitute desperately begging me to buy her, so this was just due to me getting affected by her emotions. I didn¡¯t have much time though, so we did it standing up in the back alley, using rough thrusting.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum. Is it fine to let it out inside?¡¹

    ¡¸Inside is, a little troublesome. But if you add another silver coin..¡¹

    In the end, I stuff one silver into her breasts without saying anything, thrust my hips up and ejacte. The woman¡¯s legs float up and she starts to tremble as my meat rod pulses.

    ¡¸Aah, your seed is flowing in....... I might have been impregnated by the huge cock of a noble.¡¹

    I have a bunch of sexydies at home, but sometimes it¡¯s nice to enjoy snacks like these outside.

    ¡¸Uuu, I can¡¯t stand. Could you please take me to the tenement house over there......¡¹

    I apany the prostitute, whose legs had given out, to her home and in return, she services me by cleaning my dick with her mouth. This happened on a whim so it gotte without me noticing. If I don¡¯t get back home soon, I¡¯ll make them worry.

    ¡¸Stop it!! Noooo!!¡¹

    I hear a woman¡¯s scream and the sound of cloth ripping, then there was a sound of something being hit. At first I thought that it was another prostitute that brought a customer to the back alley, but the scream didn¡¯t sound normal. Eventually, I guess her mouth must have been blocked, but the sound got muffled. I should probably confirm it instead of assuming things from the sounds.

    ¡¸Stop it! Let go of my sister!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, you damn kid, you want to get punched again?!¡¹

    ¡¸MMnmh¡ª-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuh~ Feels damn good. This one¡¯s a keeper!!¡¹

    If that¡¯s some sort of y, then she might get turned off if I intervene, so I pop my head out and sneak a nce at them; it appears there are four men who are treating two women roughly.

    One of them is probably the younger sister, and she¡¯s lying face down on the ground while being stepped on. There are bruises on her face.

    The other one is the elder sister who is on her back and one of the men is riding on top and raping her. The other men, besides the one holding down the younger sister, is smiling while the man shakes his hips. Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re ying around.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? Gyah!¡¹

    I grab the man who is raping the older sister by the hair from behind and pull him backwards with all my might. The man¡¯s dick is pulled out of the girl and he continues moving backward until he hits the wall behind him. There is lots of hair ripped out from his scalp remaining in my hand. Sorry, but you might go bald.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s your problem, you bastard! The hell you think you¡¯re doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸You wanna get beat up?!¡¹

    The remaining three men are cursing at me, but they¡¯re sneaking around at the back of the alley, not to mention they ganged up on women to rape them, so their words are not worth paying attention to.

    ¡¸Take your foot off that girl and get out of here immediately.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a patrol soldier. If the guy going bald runs away here, then I¡¯ll forgive him.

    ¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with meee!!¡¹¡¹

    The two men take out knives from their breast pocket. Compared to a sword, the size of those things are like toys, but since they¡¯ve taken out des, I should treat them seriously as opponents.

    ¡¸Hey......isn¡¯t this guy a noble?¡¹

    The guy who still hasn¡¯t taken his foot of the younger sister speaks while getting somewhat uneasy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you get out of here right away, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡¹

    I don¡¯t mind if I have to beat them up either. But I just wanted to try wielding around my authority.

    ¡¸Heh! This guy¡¯s unarmed. Nobody¡¯ll find out if we killed and dumped him somewhere! Get hiimm!!¡¹

    Two of them charge at me. It¡¯s true that if they kill and abandon me in a ditch, nobody might be able to find out. But based on those moves, that¡¯s out of the question.

    I don¡¯t need to hold back against those who wield des. I bash the face of the man whoes at me first with all my strength. My fist goes straight into his nose, I hear a dull sound and he flies all the way to the wall.

    Then, I grasp the hand of the distracted man that was gripping the knife and prevent him from moving.

    ¡¸He-hey......hurry up and stand up!¡¹

    That¡¯s probably impossible for them.

    ¡¸Hey! ......Hiih! He¡¯s dead.¡¹

    Not only did I cave his nose in, I felt some of his bones breaking. He won¡¯t survive.

    ¡¸It hurtsss, stopp itttt!!¡¹

    I tighten my grip on his hand. Due to the pain, he drops his knife to the ground, but I don¡¯t let up.

    ¡¸Stooooop!! Aaaaaah!!!¡¹

    I can hear a creaking sounding from his hand andstly, after arge snap, the man reaches his limit. I release his hand and the fallen man could no longer get back up.

    The tremendous groan resonates throughout the nightscape of the city.

    ¡¸With such a loud voice, people will gather immediately. Hurry up and get out of here.¡¹

    However, the man who has his foot on the younger sister doesn¡¯t remove it. Even if I let him pass this time, he will continue to cause women to suffer, which will obviously tick me off, so I send him flying with a front kick.

    ¡¸Blood is-! My leg-! It won¡¯t move!¡¹

    Oh, so you got so scared of seeing your friend getting beat up that you can¡¯t even move? I did something bad then.

    His stomach must have burst, since he¡¯s writhing in pain while vomiting blood. I apologize to him in my mind and pick up the younger sister. Fortunately, other than her bruised face, she only suffered light scratches and her life isn¡¯t in danger.

    ¡¸Rather than me3-! My sister!¡¹

    Fumu, she is quite the good kid that cares for her sister. I feel a little healing from this after I was shown something so dirty.

    ¡¸Are you okay as well?¡¹

    The elder sister stares at me dumbfoundedly but after regaining her senses from hearing her younger sister¡¯s voice, she desperately tries to gather her torn pajamas and hide her body. From what I can see, she has no external injuries, but unfortunately she was still raped. There are no injuries, but this might be more serious.

    The elder sister puts her underwear on and eventually the patrol soldiers came running over from hearing the screams.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the ruckus?! State your name!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hardlett, Viscount of the Kingdom.¡¹

    After confirming my attire and my face, the patrol soldiers get flustered and bows.

    ¡¸Pardon me! Lord Hardlett, what is the situation here?¡¹

    ¡¸Those ruffians were getting rough with women. When I stepped in, they attacked me, so now they¡¯re lying over there. The two of them should still be breathing.¡¹

    The guy with the broken wrist and the guy who¡¯s going bald should not be dead yet. The one who¡¯s coughing blood and writhing around is sluggish. It might be the end for him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as the noble said, we were saved by him......¡¹

    The younger sister is desperately appealing to the soldiers but they don¡¯t pay her much attention.

    ¡¸Tie up the ones who are on the ground!¡¹

    ¡¸So, can these girls and I leave now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! Looking at the situation here, it¡¯s clear that these guys havemitted a crime! Shall I send you home?¡¹

    ¡¸No need. But for knives to be pulled here, the capital is quite the dangerous ce at night, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I am ashamed at that fact......¡¹

    The patrol soldiers must have thought I was ming them, but they hit the lowered head of the ringleader of the men.

    ¡¸You did something unnecessary! Now walk, you baldy!!¡¹

    You reap what you sow. It¡¯s unavoidable. I tell them I would send the girls back home and let the patrol soldiers handle the rest.

    ¡¸Are you alright? If some of his semen got into you, we could go to an inn with a bath.¡¹

    When I look at the elder sister who has calmed down, I can see that her breasts are quite big and that she has a gentle beauty about her. It¡¯s not a surprise that other men would try to make her their belonging by force.

    On the other hand, the younger sister has a t chest, her body is also thin and doesn¡¯t arouse me. Her shortly cut hair isn¡¯t treated well. No wonder she wasn¡¯t raped.

    ¡¸You saved me before he was able to let anything out so......um, our house is right around the corner so......¡¹

    She just got raped so she doesn¡¯t want to be near men right now. I should just obediently leave her alone.

    ¡¸U-uhm!¡¹

    The younger sister gets in front of me and lowers her head.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama! You were so cool! Thanks for saving me and my sister!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, from now on, don¡¯t walk around sote at night.¡¹

    The siblings bow their heads deeply. The younger sister is especially staring at me passionately. I¡¯ll get her to thank me a little.

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I tilt the chin of the younger sister and give her a soft kiss, just brushing against her lips.

    ¡¸Eh? Eeeh!? Why!?¡¹

    The younger sister seems confused and the elder sister is holding her hand to her mouth in astonishment as well.

    ¡¸Did you dislike it?¡¹

    ¡¸I......don¡¯t hate it......but why?¡¡I......I am......¡¹

    If you didn¡¯t dislike it, then it¡¯s fine. I pet the younger sister¡¯s head and left. It has been a while since I¡¯ve done a good deed, so it made me happy.

    After that, I return home and brag to Nonna about the good deed that I did, but since I drank alcohol, I even told her about the interaction I had with the prostitute, so I end up receiving a flurry of her headbutts. That didn¡¯t go so well.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Spring.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 3000, Bow Cavalry At most 6000

    Assets: 9980 gold (6800) (Materials -200 gold) (Labor Cost -400) (Campaign -400) (Nonna -20)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Rita (imitation maid), Catherine (lewd), Melissa, Maria, Sebastian (butler), Ruby, Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Territory: Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Yoguri (house guest)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 51, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 87.5 Character Introduction & Country Names

    <h4>Chapter 87.5 Character Introduction & Country Names</h4>

    Protagonist

    Aegir Hardlett

    21 years old. ck hair. Goldonia Viscount. Eastern Independent Army Commander. Feudal Lord of Former Arnd Southeastern Area. King of the Mountains

    The protagonist is blessed with a muscr build and kic vision, as well as talent for fighting. He is unskilled in strategic nning and usage of tactics. His final goal is to be king; he loves women, is great in bed, and has a wide range of tastes for women. His cock is still growing even till this day.1

    Family (females)

    Celia

    17 years old. Silver hair. Height: 158cm B80 W57 H79

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama, Self: I (watashi)

    As the protagonist¡¯s adjutant, Celia keeps her public and private life separate and is the closest to him. She offers her virginity to the protagonist to satisfy her heart¡¯s desire, and also fulfills her role as a lover. She knows how to read, write and do math, and shows talent in a wide variety of fields. Her loyalty is strong, bordering on fanaticism, but she also lets her guard down around a few household members besides the protagonist.

    Nonna

    20 years old. Brown hair. Height: 160 B113 W61 H84

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama, Self: I (watakushi)

    Nonna is the protagonist¡¯s legal wife and daughter of the destroyed Elektra family, entrusting her heirloom sword to the protagonist and swearing to reim Elektra. She is familiar with manners and etiquette, and knowledgeable of noble¡¯smon sense but is a stranger tomoners¡¯mon sense and spending habits. When there is sufficient room to spare financially, her wasteful spending habits gets put on disy. She normally wears a refined and elegant mask but when in lust, she has a preference towards masochism. Outsiders get overwhelmed whenever they see her huge breasts. She has beauty that greatly surpasses even those in the family.

    Ca

    Mid 20¡¯s Chestnut-colored hair. Height:165 B92 W62 H88

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir, Self: I (atashi)

    Ca is the protagonist¡¯s concubine and gave birth to his daughter, Ekaterina. She is targeting Nonna¡¯s standing. Things like exposure and excreting outdoors spurs her perverted hobbies.

    Mel

    38 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 B88 W65 H92

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    Mel is the protagonist¡¯s concubine and gave birth to his daughters, Sue and Miu. She was a noble¡¯s lover but was abandoned after getting pregnant. She was severely burned in a wildfire, but the protagonist saved her and slept with her. She was separated once before, but became the protagonist¡¯s concubine after reuniting with him. She is surrounded by four daughters already, but hopes to give birth to more children. She approves of the protagonist¡¯s rtionship with Kuu and Ruu.

    Kuu

    19 years old. Blonde hair. Height:158 B80 W57 H84

    Kuu is Mel¡¯s daughter. She supports the rtionship between her mother and the protagonist. Had her first kiss stolen by the protagonist. Along with Ruu, her rtionship with the protagonist has be one where they caress each other.

    Ruu

    15 years old. Blonde hair. Height:148 B74 W55 H74

    Ruu is Mel¡¯s daughter. She sells things around the town. She¡¯s timid and hesitant, slow-witted and clumsy. On one hand, she adores the protagonist as a father, but has burning lust for him when they make love to each other.

    Irijina Wolls

    23 years old. Brown hair. Height:181 B93 W68 H88

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-dono, Self: I (watashi)

    Irijina was a former soldier of Arnd but was captured by the protagonist and fucked, bing his lover. She¡¯s a master with the spear and proud of her manly herculean strength. She has a lively personality, is naive, and especially alien toward rtions between man and woman. Because she has such an impressive stature, she often gets attacked intensely by the protagonist.

    Rita

    29 years old. ck hair. Height:170 B88 W61 H92

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama, Self: I (watashi)

    The feudal lord in Datrohn fell in love with Rita at first sight and took her in as a servant, but treated her as a toy. After that, she was brought to bed by the protagonist and was charmed by him. She is highly skilled in housework and highly capable at managing people. She desires to be dominated and lovesrge cocks. She is deeply infatuated with the protagonist, whose cock is growing year-by-year.

    Catherine

    24 years old. Blonde hair. Height:156 B80 W57 H82

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (anata)

    Catherine is a blonde beauty and is the daughter of the rebelling noble, but for the sake of saving her child, misunderstood the protagonist and surrendered her body to him. She has given birth to Rose, and the protagonist¡¯s biological son, Antonio. Because of that, her rtionship with Nonna is slightly awkward. She is extremely lustful and lewd, and loses her sense of reason when she craves men. Her body and heart has fallen and she has forgotten about her ex-husband, swearing to offer everything to the protagonist.

    Yoguri

    22 years old. ck hair. Height:163 B98 W60 H82

    Yoguri is the central figure in the first farmers¡¯ revolt in the Arnd war. The protagonist promised her that he would treat her vige favorably but chased after him when he forgot. After that, her wish was fulfilled and she offered her virginity as well. Currently, she stays by the protagonist¡¯s side as a house guest, and struggles to protect her vigers. She has considerablyrge tits.

    Pipi

    13 years old. Dark brown hair. Height:138 B68 W53 H63

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama), Self: Pipi

    Pipi is the daughter of the previous mountain nation chief, who was defeated by the protagonist. She is an important person whomunicates with the mountain nation. She desires to bear the protagonist¡¯s child, but since there is such a disparity between their body sizes, she gets treated as a mascot. She is extremely skilled with the bow, even amongst those in the mountain nation.

    Luna

    21 years old. Light brown hair. Height:162 B77 W58 H75

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama), Self: I (watashi)

    Luna was offered to the protagonist by the mountain nation tribes as proof of their pledge of allegiance, and her virginity was also taken. She excels in martial arts, including swordy, and is also a capable leader. Because she learned how to speak politely from reading old books, she uses a somewhat strange way of speaking.

    Ruby

    17 years old. Brown hair. Height:150 B76 W55 H74

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama), Self: I (atashi)

    Ruby is Luna¡¯s younger sister and also a follower who apanies her elder sister. She is excellent at martial arts and was even able to wound the protagonist in a past battle. At this point, she is still worried about that fact.

    Sue

    2 years old. Mel¡¯s daughter. Protagonist¡¯s biological child

    Miu

    1 year old. Mel¡¯s daughter. Protagonist¡¯s biological child

    Antonio

    2 years old. Catherine¡¯s son. Protagonist¡¯s biological child

    Ekaterina

    1 year old. Ca¡¯s daughter. Protagonist¡¯s biological child

    Family at the Capital

    Melissa

    27 years old. Red hair. Height:164 B90 W59 H88

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    Melissa is a prostitute from White City. Due to a tragic experience in her past, her genitals were damaged but has goodpatibility with the protagonist. Because Melissa is unable to bear children, she has really gotten fond of the children servants. She likes to wear racy clothes. She stays in the capital with the children servants as the person in charge of the mansion. She used her techniques as a prostitute to cause Maria to sumb to her, but is now troubled at what to do.

    Maria

    24 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:164 B74 W58 H80

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    Maria is a girl from Roleil¡¯s Little Bird Pavilion inn who fell in love with the protagonist after he embraced her and went with the flow. Maria is good at cooking and works hard to support her livelihood. She¡¯s gentle, kind and liked by the children, but is a scaredy cat who can¡¯t deal with fighting. Her breasts are small, but is no longer worried about it. She is fostering the love she has with Melissa and uses the dildo on a nightly basis to make love with Melissa.

    Miti

    16 years old. ck hair. Height:153 B78 W56 H79

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama), Aegir-sama

    Miti left the orphanage to live and work at the mansion. She¡¯s good at dealing with things, and is the older sister out of the three kids from the orphanage; also admires Maria. Her work includes cooking,undry, and other various chores. After she was shown some incredible sex, she is sexually frustrated. She has a habit of peeping and has recently been peeking at the sexual activities between Melissa and Maria.

    Alma

    13 years old. ck hair

    Way of addressing protagonist: she doesn¡¯t

    Being the youngest of the orphanage trio, Alma is a scaredy cat and always hides behind Miti. She¡¯s skilled with her hands, so her work includes knitting and sewing. The only people she can talk to are Miti and Kroll. Especially when Celia gets close, she gets scared to death and can¡¯t move. She is curious about Kroll, the only man that is close to her.

    Nina

    14 years old. Brown hair

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Nina is the caregiver who Leopolt brought with him. Her work consists of caring entirely for him and she has a little bit of a crush on him. She is starting to develop into a woman but her master is indifferent to that fact.

    Women (separated)

    Mireille

    Mid 20¡¯s. Red hair. Height:172 B84 W62 H90

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir, Self: I (atai)

    Mireille met the protagonist while she was with Ca and worked together for a while. She has a determined personality, is boyish and has superior sword-handling skills. At the moment, she is in the eastern region of Treia where she struggles in doing farm work and hunting.

    ire

    24 years old. ck hair. Height:163 B80 W57 H82

    ire is the daughter of a former noble. She wanted to regain her family name but ended up descending to the path of a bandit, getting defeated by the protagonist and even had her ass raped. She entered the Flitchpany in the kingdom of Stura and has risen in ranks to be the person in charge of the northeastern area of the Central ins. She wants to seed however she can, regardless of appearance and doesn¡¯t mind using her body in negotiations either. She feels that the transactions she has made with the protagonist has lots of promise.

    Laurie

    15 years old. Blonde hair. Height:145 B72 W51 H68

    Laurie is the daughter of a ruined merchant family and was taken into ire¡¯s custody. She is extremely smart and is blessed with great business sense. She has a child-like figure but is used to handling men. She is attempting to climb up in ranks alongside ire.

    udia Albens Malordol

    35 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 B89 W71 H95

    udia is the wife of a marquess. Due to a discord with her husband, she was left in White City. udia invited the protagonist, who stole her daughter¡¯s virginity, to sleep with her but became captivated by him. When time came to part ways, she even offered her daughter as a means to stop him from leaving. She asked the protagonist once before handing him a variety of gifts. Her mes of passion have been relit and looks forward to enjoying the letters from the protagonist once every month. She¡¯s starting to get fat because she may be eating too much gourmet food.

    ra

    15 years old. Silver hair. Height:148 B74 W50 H70

    ra is udia¡¯s assistant, who was bought in the ve market. She has an expressionless face and cold eyes, but has rxed around the protagonist and epted him as her first man. She has a brilliant mind and is able to observe things calmly. She is the source of information regarding the circumstances in the Federation that is written in the letters sent to the protagonist once every month.

    Christina Albens Malordol

    21 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:159 B83 W57 H83

    Christina is the child of a concubine and was thrown to White City because of her problematic behaviour. Her rtionship with her mother iscking and after one immoral misconduct, offered her virginity to the protagonist. She is steadily looking for marriage candidates for her mother.

    Lucy Yuktovania

    500 years old?? Blonde hair. Height:166 B100 W58 H96

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (anata), Boy

    Lucy is a self-proimed vampire who has lived more than 500 years, has inhuman strength and demonic eyes which can send those whom it sees to their death. She protects the house deep in the forest and is the one responsible for the lost kingdom(?) She is a peerless beauty, has goddess-like style, and has extraordinarily terrifying technique in sex.

    She taught the protagonist, as well as gave him his reason to live (the protagonist took her as her lover but also treats her as a mother). She promised to be the protagonist¡¯s woman if he bes king and rules over the area in the vicinity around Erg forest, and this promise is the origin of all of the protagonist¡¯s actions. Her existence is absolute and takes priority over everything else.

    Companions (men, subordinates)

    Leopolt Fugenberg

    22 years old. Staff Officer.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett

    Leopolt appealed directly to the protagonist and became his subordinate. He has excellent leadership ability and has talent inmanding and also has knowledge about politics and conspiracies. He shares ambition with the protagonist.

    Adolph Fulker

    29 years old. Domestic Affairs official (interim)

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Adolph is a former parliamentary official of Arnd and was thrown in prison for criticizing the upper echelon, but was rescued by the protagonist. Adolph is knowledgeable in government affairs and also has innovative ideas. He is shameless and aloof from the world but is unable to fight. He pretty much singlehandedly carries the burden of the internal affairs of the territory.

    Sebastian Mizels

    56 years old. Butler

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama)

    Sebastian served as a butler for a noble family but lost his job when Goldonia was undergoing reform. He was hired by the protagonist. He is courteous, polite, and highly capable in business and administration. He is a calm elderly gentleman.

    Kroll

    14 years old. Child. Blonde hair

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama

    As the only boy in the orphanage trio, Kroll was taken from the orphanage to do chores which requires a man¡¯s power such as chopping wood, starting fire, etc. The women he can¡¯t disobey are increasing, including Melissa, Ca and Irijina. He is troubled daily as the only man in the mansion at the capital and worries so much that he doesn¡¯t fail to masturbate five times a day

    Christoph

    25 years old. Macho

    Christoph is a soldier in the private army.

    Mack

    31 years old. Height:2m. Super macho. Muscr daruma. Muscle demon. Captain of Engineering Corps.

    Way of addressing protagonist: no subject

    Mack is a former ve but was released by the protagonist andpany. Mack is the only person whoes close toparing to the protagonist in terms of strength. His entire body is muscr and is bulky like a gori, almost like a monstrous beast. He isn¡¯t good at dealing with Nonna, who was brought together with him by the same ve merchant. He doesn¡¯t have much experience with women. He is newly appointed as the captain of the engineering corps within the private army.

    Characters (Country, Army)

    Alexandro Goldonia (Alexandro I)

    30 years old. Goldonian king.

    After his father¡¯s death, Alexandro murdered his brother and uncle and ascended to the throne. In order to strengthen his royal authority, he uses a variety of schemes. He aims for Goldonia to be the strongest nation, and rejects the principle of peace his father advocated. He is the founder of the central army and is excellent in nning, who can also perform cold-hearted tactics. He relies heavily on the protagonist and others with superb abilities as the core for his central army. He is surrounded in conspiracies and is cornering the kingdom of Treia.

    Marquess Gudroit Hoover

    52 years old. Royal Army Supreme Commander.

    Gudroit is the suprememander who oversees the entire army, but the central army is managed andmanded by the king himself, so he has no power to influence it. Due to the rise of the central army, he has lost his actual authority, and his poprity is in decline. He is waiting for a chance to bounce back and is trying his best to use his stubborn head to think.

    Count Erich Radhalde

    32 years old. Commander of the Central Army. Feudal lord of Former Arnd Northeastern Territory.

    Erich has been serving as the armymander since the days of the Wings of Dawn. He is highly capable in tactics, politics, and leadership. He has a good personal rtionship with the protagonist. He is one of the king¡¯s favourites, and is one of the top new nobles. Meanwhile, he feels overwhelmed with his duties in the center and he isn¡¯t able to check his territory, thus leaving the management to his acting official.

    Baron Bruno Renster

    27 years old. Affiliated with the Central army.

    Bruno is a veteran soldier since the Wings of Dawn days. He has climbed to his current standing from a rank-and-file soldier. He has a steady leadership and has established himself to be quite tenacious but iscking in explosive offensive power. He has a rather good rtionship with the protagonist. He is a new noble.

    Count Keh Baldwin

    41 years old. Goldonia¡¯s Foreign Minister.

    Keh was appointed by the king in the newly established position as minister. He is skilled in conspiracies and scheming. He drafts the schemes along with the king.

    Agor

    30¡¯s. Company Commander affiliated with the Goldonian Central Army.

    Agor fled from the Federation and is a former subordinate of the protagonist. He has above-average abilities as apanymander, and is an individually strong soldier. He is a closet pervert who goes back and forth to visit the widow, and is hiding the maid that took care of him in Datrohn and who he brought with him. He is separated by affiliation but still continues to be good friends with the protagonist. He was caught two-timing and was stabbed by the widow.

    Characters (Others)

    Andrei

    43 years old. Bearded. Large man.

    Andrei fled from the Federation, and is now the owner of the Hard-boiled Pavilion inn, and is quite the dandy and austere man. He is a severe lolicon and has impregnated the girl who yearns for him and is also 30 years younger, destroying his poprity. Since then, his family and employees treat him coldly. He has a son with Natalie. Recently, he has been sexually frustrated and ismuting to the orphanage to fondle Aurelia.

    Natalie

    20 years old. Has a childlike stature.

    Natalie is Andrei¡¯s wife, who appears to be a child around 10 years old. She ns to neuter Andrei, who has gotten another girl pregnant.

    Dorothea

    42 years old. Director of the orphanage. Thin.

    Dorothea is a middle-aged woman in charge of managing the orphanage. She tries her best from the very beginning to do everything she can for the sake of all the children. She is a quick thinker. Since she has eaten well these days, she has gotten plumper and has returned to being quite an attractive maturedy. Recently there have been many things that cause her to feel down.

    Aurelia

    20 years old. Helper at the orphanage. Tiny

    As a girl who was raised in the orphanage, Aurelia helps Dorothea around the ce. She¡¯s a lively but child-like girl. She misunderstands Andrei¡¯s passionate looks at her as a father¡¯s love and yearns for him but she gave in when he pressed his body against hers. She singlehandedly epts the semen from Andrei, who still has continued discord with his wife, but she herself is happy.

    Enemy Nations

    Kingdom of Treia. The King

    Trisnea III

    He is a safe king and doesn¡¯t make many mistakes while ruling, but hecks decisiveness and often gets pushed around by the opinions of Marquess Dunois and the other influential nobles.

    Kingdom of Treia. The Prime Minister.

    Marquess Dunois

    He has a sharp mind, and leadership ability and has risen in ranks from the field of domestic affairs so he doesn¡¯t have an abundance of knowledge regarding military issues. He ns to use a conservative policy where he will build a fortress to oppose Goldonia, retreat into a defensive position and wait for the intervention of the surrounding countries.

    Nations

    Olga Federation

    Poption: 20 million

    Ruler: Jund II

    Capital City: Jundgrad: Poption 600,000 ¨C 800,000 (2nd ss citizens details unknown)

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 200,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 3 million

    Area of Dominion: All Area North of the Great Mountain Range

    With a 500 year history, this continent is the oldest andrgest nation. A feudal system is used to rule over the vastness of its dominion. Since the north and central regions will get intensely cold in the winter season, the main cities, including the capital, will congregate in the southwest region. A strong and conservative ss system is maintained and a stable society is formed. The nation is wary about movement from itsrgest threat, the Gand Empire. On the other hand, it thinks of the conflicts urring in the Central ins as nothing more than fireworks, and doesn¡¯t have much particr interest in them. However, a portion of the influential nobles advocate support for Goldonia.

    Gand Empire

    Poption: 40 million

    Ruler: Gand The Great

    Capital City: Gand: Poption 1 million

    System: Absolute Monarchy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 1.3 million / Max Mobilization ¨C 3.5 million

    Area of Dominion: All Area South of the Great Mountain Range

    The Empire is a developing nation and has been annexing the countries to the south one after the other in recent years to expand their territory. Although the nobility system remains, the authority of the emperor is strong so it is virtually a dictatorship. Since it is warm throughout thend, there is an abundance of farmablend and poption isrge. Due to its rapid growth in recent years, various conflicts persists throughout thend and factors of unease also remain. Using the western ins several times as the stage for arge 1 million person battle with the Olga Federation, it still has not been settled yet. In order to establish dominance over the Federation, they have begun massively expanding their armaments.

    Kingdom of Goldonia

    Poption: 1.6 million

    Ruler: Alexandro I

    Capital City: Goldonia: Poption 60,000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 80,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 160,000

    Area of Dominion: Entire Northern Area of the Central ins

    Goldonia is thergest nation within the Central ins. They are situated at the northern edge of the Central ins, where they trade with the Olga Federation via the North Teries River and thend route, and interact with each other. As a result of the fight for the sessor, a new king was crowned and the reinforcement of the army and the strengthening of authority continues. The power is shifting from the traditional nobles to the new nobles, in which the new King has appointed. The nation was the leading power in the Arnd war, in which they won, then dismantled the country, and annexed the north and east regions. Currently, Goldonia is continuing to reinforce their army at a rapid pace.

    Kingdom of Treia

    Poption: 390,000

    Ruler: Trisnea III

    Capital City: Trisnea: Poption 20,000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 40,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 60,000

    Area of Dominion: Center Area of the Central ins

    Treia is a typical small nation in the central ins but is gradually growingrger. Inside the nation is the famous Erg forest, also known as the forest of death. As a result of the Arnd war, they annexed the south half and the capital of that country. However, the southern area has suffered an enormous amount of damage and there is also the animosity that the fellow citizens hold against each other for many years, so Treia is unable to reap the fruits of their upied territory yet. An armed conflict urred in the eastern region with Goldonia and tremendous damage was suffered. After that, assuming Goldonia will be a future enemy nation, a line of fortresses will be built along the border to oppose them and citizens will start to be conscripted.

    Republic of Stura

    Poption: 220,000

    Ruler: ¡ª-

    Capital City: Mishil: Poption 50,000

    System: Republicanism

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 3000 / Max Mobilization ¨C ?

    Area of Dominion: Center Area of the Central ins

    Stura is amercial nation along the North Teries river. The capital city along the river functions as a logistics base and it is an economically rich country. They don¡¯t have a standing army, but when necessary, mercenaries can be gathered and an army can be formed. On the other hand, they have a low capacity to produce their own food so they end up relying on imports. Merchants are powerful and the opinions of influential merchants be the basis for the actions of the nation. The republic exists within a conflict between the influential merchants and corruption is quite rampant. As a result of participating in the Arnd war, they gained the territory opposite to the shore.

    Magrado Dukedom

    Poption: 620,000

    Ruler: ¡ª-

    Capital City: Odoros: Poption 20,000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 20,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 80,000

    Area of Dominion: Northern Area of the Central ins

    Magrado is adjacent to the Republic of Stura and faces the river as well, but the political regime is strong so their trade hasn¡¯t developed yet. On the other hand, they have arge mine so their mining and manufacturing industry isparatively prosperous, butpared to the products from the highly efficient Olga Federation, you can¡¯t escape from thinking they are cheap and nasty. Their production of food is barely enough to get their own citizens full. As a result of participating in the Arnd war, they gained the territory opposite to the shore. The nation feels a sense of crisis from the rapid expansion of armaments.

    Yurest Alliance

    Poption: 520,000

    Ruler: None, Council.

    Capital City: Barr?: Poption 10,000

    System: Union of Nobles

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 30,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 60,000

    Area of Dominion: Northern Area of the Central ins

    The gathered council of powerful families originally ruled over the forest and the remote areas. The small cities be the base for each noble, and there isn¡¯t a capital city, but thergest city Barr was chosen as the diplomatic base. Their rtionship with the adjacent Goldonia is strong, and there are many friendly personal rtionships with the Goldonian nobles disyed in the many marriages. They are confused with the confrontation between Treia and Goldonia and are unable to decide which side to stand on.

 Chapter 88: Springtime Grand Training Exercise

    <h4>Chapter 88: Springtime Grand Training Exercise</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Each squad in the central army and all the gatheredmanders of each of the lords are shouting.

    ¡¸2nd Division Cavalry Company to the front!!¡¹

    ¡¸Divide into your respective units and advance.¡¹

    ¡¸Follow Knight Arnaf.1¡¹

    ¡¸Heavy knights of Maroff, demonstrate your power!!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸This is terrible......¡¹

    Celia, who lines up beside me, and Leopolt have a discouraged look on their faces. The central army is organized in a style simr to the Federation...... adopting a method with 200 people per group divided intopanies, splitting and merging based on necessity. My private army and the eastern independent army will be used together so I had them follow their methods too. In addition, I have the absolutely ipatible bow cavalry do as much as they can to participate in the training and reorganization of troops.

    ¡¸But if everybody is doing their own thing to this degree, it¡¯s conversely a good thing.¡¹

    ¡¸......If you mean for the others, then yes.¡¹

    Even when Leopolt smiles, he¡¯s dripping with sarcasm.

    The lords¡¯ armies were that free to do as they pleased. Since they¡¯re small-time lords, they personally lead the troops, and the cavalry, archers and spearmen are all mixed into a dumpling-like formation as they march forward. There are also instances where a 500-man army is divided into two groups, but depending on the standing of themanders, the groups are split into a 100-man group and a 400-man group. Of course, theposition of their troops are all over the ce.

    There are no limits to the number of problematic points I can speak of, but there is one thing that bothers me to no end.

    ¡¸Heeey, why if it isn¡¯t Viscount Hardlett! You have arge army as expected, huh? But still, my troops won¡¯t lose to yours.¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯ve seen this middle-aged man before in a past ball.

    ording to Nonna, he should be one of the traditional nobles that ¡®understand¡¯ the new nobles and he also had the mark that indicated he was only staring at her breasts.

    ¡¸Behold! The ones like demons that have participated actively in the Arnd war campaign, the gale lightning strike phoenix heavy spear knights.¡¹

    ¡¸......They look amazing in a lot of ways, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Celia bes expressionless. Leopolt, you would have snickered to yourself, right?

    I don¡¯t know in which way they appear to be like a lightning strike or a gale, but for the time being, I can tell what they are trying to represent with a phoenix on their armor and their fluttering red capes.

    ¡¸Well, well, isn¡¯t that just light armor? My gold lightning knights won¡¯t lose to that!¡¹

    The knights that arrive are nothing like golden knights, much less lightning. It seems that most of the nobles participating in this training exercise have brought their self-made groups of knights, with more or less long and meaningless names attached to them.

    ¡¸As I thought, rather than a military exercise, this is closer to a show-off exhibition for the nobles that have gathered here.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case. Which means there might have been some meaning to bringing arge army. The influence that we have in our territory tends to fade when we¡¯re in the central area. It will work positively in our favor if we moderately show off our existence.¡¹

    As I converse with Leopolt, arge cloud-shaped army splits into several positions, pushing through and surging forward, as if shoving aside the lords¡¯ armies that scattered about on the training grounds. It is the primary force of Goldonia ¨C the troops under Erich¡¯smand and the main force of central army.

    Having been brushed aside like that, the nobles who have been happily showing off their own armies now have unpleasant expressions.

    ¡¸I see, contrasting the disorderly lords¡¯ armies with the wellmanded central army; their aim is probably to disy the king¡¯s overwhelming power.¡¹

    Leopolt whispers and Celia nods in agreement.

    ¡¸But while those guys may look irritated, they don¡¯t appear to be overwhelmed at all.¡¹

    ¡¸A fool that doesn¡¯t even understand the differences between himself and others won¡¯t be a problem from the start.¡¹

    Fumu, is that how it is?

    ¡¸S-so many warriors are here......the chiefs of the ins are awesome......¡¹

    The apanying Luna stares in wonder at the central army. Even with all the mountain nation gathered, they amount to only 10 000, but if we just count the central army, there are already close to 70 000 troops. Not all of them have gathered, but it is still an overwhelming sight.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, have you caused any idents?¡¹

    Once the army finishes lining up, Eriches over. His face looks somewhat tired after seeing the lords¡¯ distinctive armies are out on disy.

    ¡¸No problems here.¡¹

    ¡¸-!!¡¹

    Luna, seeing how I slightly bowed my head, was shocked and froze in ce. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be showing this to her too much.

    ¡¸Hm? Over there...... you¡¯ve increased them again? You¡¯re free to increase the number of women you have, but I won¡¯t praise you for bringing them along with you to the army.¡¹

    ¡¸Luna is an excellentmander. I didn¡¯t have her apany me as a woman.¡¹

    Luna gets off her horse in a hurry seeing how his gaze was concentrated on her. She probably doesn¡¯t know how to react to a person of a higher standing than me, her chief.

    ¡¸We¡¯re in the middle of training, you can remain on your horse.¡¹

    After being urged by Erich, she once again jumped on her horse.

    ¡¸Hooh, to be able to jump on a warhorse like that, she must not be your ordinary woman. So she isn¡¯t just your lover?¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying. However, the only man by my side on the battlefield is Leopolt, while I have Celia, Irijina and Luna for a total of three women. If this continues, it will be harder to deny the rumors that I¡¯m a womanizer.

    While I was thinking, Erich mentions something to his subordinate, then speaks to me again when he finished.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, your men also look like they¡¯re bored with various things. This isn¡¯t a venting of frustration, but don¡¯t you want to try doing some actualbat training?¡¹

    What Erich suggested is actualbat training with a baron, another new noble who received territory.

    ¡¸Your troops will be the same number as the opponent ¨C 600 ¨C and they will only be infantry. From what I can see, you have many cavalry, but as expected we can¡¯t have the cavalry participate in actualbat after all.¡¹

    Even if the cavalry don¡¯t have weapons, their existence is threatening enough. More so, if the training horses charge against the war horses, the smaller horses who jump out in front first will just get trampled.

    If it¡¯s only 600 infantry, Leopolt may be discontent...... I could always do it, but I might get too heated. If that¡¯s the case, then.......

    ¡¸Celia, you takemand.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s eyes open wide in amazement, but I think it¡¯s fine to let hermand a number as small as this. Irijina already has experiencemanding a simr-sized group, so it won¡¯t be new to her. Plus, this is just training, so even if she makes a mistake, it doesn¡¯t mean much.

    ¡¸You¡¯repetent enough. Do you not want to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸No!! Please allow me! Please let me do it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Get ready right away.¡¹

    When I take a look, Erich is the one who is staring in amazement.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett...... the opponent isn¡¯t someone like you, but he¡¯s still a somewhat capable soldier. He isn¡¯t senile enough that you can put a woman as his opponent.¡¹

    It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? It seems interesting. Rather, I honestly think Celia can go pretty far with this. I¡¯ll give her one more push to increase her winning percentage even more.

    ¡¸Celia, if you win, I¡¯ll make lots of love to you one-on-one tonight.¡¹

    The cute girl¡¯s face turns red as she jumps forward as fast as an arrow.

    ¡¸Let the training begin!!¡¹

    We oversee the grounds on top of the watchtower as the 600-infantry squad advances on both sides. When they reach a certain point, the archers start shooting and both sides receive a rain of arrows from above.

    The tips of the arrows and spears are covered in thick cloth to limit their lethality, but they will still hurt if they hit, and it is possible to die if you trip and fall onto them. It is training to simte actualbat after all, so determination to prepare for this degree of danger is needed.

    ¡¸They still didn¡¯te out from that?¡¹

    ¡¸Appears so.¡¹

    If my head gets hit by a spear, then I¡¯d feel like beating the opponent to death. Not to brag, but with my strength, I could kill people if I threw it at them, wrapped in cloth or not.

    ¡¸Ooh, they moved.¡¹

    Erich shouts with an excited voice. Amongst the volley of arrows, the first one to crumble was Celia. The center portion of the soldiers, receiving concentrated fire from the arrows, wasn¡¯t able to endure and started to retreat backwards ever-so-slightly, causing both wings to cave in. Naturally, the opponent didn¡¯t miss this chance to focus their attacks on the center portion, divide them up and try to defeat them instantly.

    ¡¸¡¸This is......¡¹¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s and Erich¡¯s voices ovep. It seems unnatural to me too. No matter what happened, it is too quick for them to copse, and the way they¡¯re copsing is too forced.

    Sure enough, the opponent instantly concentrate their attacks in the center, but as if the copse never happened, Celia¡¯s central portion didn¡¯t take any additional steps backward. Then, the right and left wings quicklymence their attacks from the nks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a half envelopment!¡¹

    Erich shouts loudly. Somehow, this guy is enjoying himself the most.

    If there are enemies besides the ones in front and you also attack from the nk, you force yourself to fight a hard battle. But if you use a half envelopment, you can receive the attacks from both nks. In this kind of situation, the enemy squad will rapidly exhaust themselves, and they will be unable to bulldoze their way through. If they fall into a half envelopment, they will have to decide whether to reinforce the nks or retreat, or else their squad will copse in the blink of an eye.

    The opponent is receiving the attacks from both wings and trying to break free somehow, but they eventually give up and begin to retreat. But Celia wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with that.

    ¡¸Umu, to be able to turn that situation around and counterattack in no time at all, you wouldn¡¯t think a woman is leading the army.¡¹

    Rather than calling it the ability to lead, it might be rted to her personality. Celia has an offensive personality in the first ce anyways. Since she doesn¡¯t have to turn around and defend any longer, she can step forward to attack.

    Celia¡¯s squad is leaning towards the right wing and are rotating around the opponent while continuing their fierce attacks. The opposing soldiers appear to be moving to the rear guard, unable to deal with the continuous attacks following their failed offensive maneuver. Most of all, the majority of Celia¡¯s soldiers are engaging the opponent, while many of the other party¡¯s soldiers on the opposite side of the rotating attacks have no clue what is going on, turning into toy soldiers.

    ¡¸However, this is an oversight. If she switches the most fatigued soldiers from the center portion with the soldiers on the left wing and continues her attack, she would be able to instantly crush them.¡¹

    If Leopolt says so, then she still has a ways to go, but even so, Celia¡¯s squad is overwhelming the opponent. As themander, Celia is the only one on a horse and is wielding her sword while shouting. The formation instantly changes to form a clean convex shape.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a charge! She intends to settle things quickly!!¡¹

    Erich is really enjoying himself. He asked one of his men to takemand of the central army so he can enjoy himself here, right?

    The opponent is responding with a box formation, but Celia¡¯s order to charge was one step faster. Having the entire army charge to follow up with the rain of arrows which copsed the enemy formation ¨C I know it¡¯s just training, but when I see the soldiers shouting like this, it gets me excited. With by-the-book tactics, the enemy unit is torn apart and everything falls into chaos as the opponent allows Celia¡¯s army to prate through to the center. At Erich¡¯s orders, an arrow with a cloth attached to it is shot up and the training is finished. It is Celia¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸I thought you surrounded yourself with young girls to relieve your sexual urges, but it turns out she¡¯s quite the female wolf.¡¹

    Erich saw something interesting so he has a satisfied smile on his face.

    ¡¸For the final charge, you didn¡¯t need to form such a neat formation in that situation. Rather than managing your own allies, you should take advantage of the enemy¡¯s confusion and start charging as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    After the battle, Celia is talking to Leopolt about something. She¡¯s looking a little discouraged but she writes down everything in her Celia-notepad. In the past, I took a peek when she was asleep, and in that notebook, there are things ranging from analysis of diplomatic information, considered to be national secrets, to the locations of the most delicious confectionaries. By the way, Celia also noted the day she suffered diarrhea, but the page was sttered in ink and turned pitch ck.

    ¡¸Celia, well done.¡¹

    Unlike Leopolt, I¡¯ll openly praise her. Although it was just training, it was still a fight, and everything will be fine if she wins. It might be fine to entrust Celia with soldiers from now on.

    ¡¸Thank you very much! S-so now......¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make tomorrow a day off, since I¡¯ll be so affectionate with you that you won¡¯t even be able to stand. How do you want it?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia hugs me without saying anything. When she¡¯s like this, it¡¯s ridiculous to consider her as amander; she¡¯s just my cute Celia.

    Night

    ¡¸Aaaah!! It feels good!! I¡¯ll cum!!¡¹

    Inside the tent, Celia is lying t on her back on the bed while I¡¯m in between her spread-open legs, burying my face in her crotch and thoroughly licking her vagina. Celia gets embarrassed and hugs a pillow, hiding half her face.

    But I don¡¯t hold back. I grab the tight and slender thigh, hold it firmly and lick her intensely, making loud sloshing noises, spreading my saliva inside her hole with my tongue and also sticking my tongue in her ass when an opportunity presents itself.

    ¡¸My ass is dirty! Please stop!¡¹

    I remove my mouth since she was desperately struggling, but honey-like fluid is overflowing from her hole, and even her asshole is opening up, although just slightly. Her body is clearly not disliking it.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want it? Even though you¡¯ve be this wet?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing......plus to have you lick such a dirty part is a little......¡¹

    I put fingers in both of her holes as I bring my face closer to her.

    ¡¸What am I to you today?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, well...... my daddy......¡¹

    ¡¸Then you don¡¯t have to hold back. I will lick you anywhere and everywhere. You just have to feel good.¡¹

    I remove my finger and I lick around her loose and open asshole and vagina, but this time she doesn¡¯t resist at all.

    ¡¸Daddy! It feels good, I can¡¯t hold it anymore, I¡¯m gonna squirt!!¡¹

    The inside of her hole starts to twitch so I fix my mouth to her crotch and also rub my nose against her clitoris as well.

    ¡¸Ah!! Aah¡ª-!!¡¹

    Celia tosses away the pillow and presses against my head with both hands as she convulses. At the same time, arge amount of her love juices flows into my mouth.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, ......I¡¯m sorry. I sprayed my juices in daddy¡¯s mouth......in return, this time I¡¯ll-¡¹

    Celia and I are already naked. She gets on all fours while still breathing roughly, approaches me and brings the already hard member to her open mouth.

    ¡¸Celia¡¯s mouth is small after all. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t swallow it, just lick the entire thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hhahmo, I undesthan.¡¹

    Celia sticks out her tongue and gently licks my meat rod. At first, she services me in between my legs while I was sitting on the bed, but as I gradually got more and more aroused and my dick got more erect, she is slowly moving further out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s gettingrger and harder. ......Can I get on yourp?¡¹

    When I pet her head and smile, she straddles my thigh and drops her bum on myp, continuing to lick and suck my meat rod. While she was licking me, love juices were dripping endlessly onto my thigh and she was also slowly grinding her clitoris against me. The slippery feeling also increases my pleasure, and right when Celia had to gulp the pre-cum leaking from the tip, I push her shoulder and separate our bodies.

    ¡¸Stand in front and show me your entire body.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Celia stands by the side of the bed, spreads her legs shoulder-width apart and exposes everything to me. Her hands are sped behind her head, and she didn¡¯t hide any part of her body. Celia slowly turns her body around so that I can see the front and the back, and my dick pulses, getting evenrger.

    ¡¸How is it? ......Are there any weird areas? Is it better for me to shave all the hair from my crotch area?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t. Your silver hair is pretty. Your body has also matured quite nicely......your breasts have be more like a woman¡¯s and your posture is getting erotic.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......It is so that I can give everything to Aegir-sama. It¡¯s for that reason that I became this naughty.¡¹

    Celia also gets turned on from showing me everything and seems to have forgotten the setting. Her gaze ispletely drawn to my meat rod.

    When I stroke my rod slowly in front of her, Celia couldn¡¯t bear it and lowers her hands from her head, spreading her own hole open for me. If she shows me this much, I¡¯ll have no choice but to put it in her. I jump up from the bed to close the distance between us instantly and lift her up by hugging her hips.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just gonna skewer you like this, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please thrust it in me while holding me like this.¡¹

    As I hold Celia, the two of us adjust our bodies to match each other and she positions my shaft at the entrance of her hole.

    ¡¸Here I go............It¡¯s going to pierce me!!!¡¹

    It was almost as if Celia fell down on me when we connect with each other, and the momentum instantly causes half my meat rod to shove into her. The current length buried into her is Celia¡¯s limit. My rod is already pushing against Celia¡¯s womb and she¡¯s moaning like crazy.

    ¡¸More! I want more of Aegir-sama¡¯s penis to be deeper inside me! I want to take it in all the way to the root!!¡¹

    ¡¸If I put any more in you, you¡¯ll break. If you just rock your body, you¡¯ll feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, it¡¯s fine even if my body breaks, and even if I can¡¯t bear children......as long as Aegir-sama is by my side and is willing to make love to me, I¡¯ll be happy no matter what you do......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, because having you bear my children one day is a pleasure for me too.¡¹

    I say this while rocking Celia up and down and granting her pleasure. She responds to my actions by gasping and spraying her love juices.

    After that, we didn¡¯t just do it hugging while standing, but also hugging while sitting, with her pushed up against the wall, and lying together on our sides. While watching my cute Celia distort her expressions, I prepare myself to climax.

    ¡¸Please pardon me.¡¹

    Feeling that I¡¯m about to cum, Celia wants to get me even more turned on by biting the nape of my neck.

    ¡¸Hey, thest time you did it, something terrible happened.¡¹

    ¡¸My hole has expanded since that time, so it should be fine this time.¡¹

    I touch Celia¡¯s face and brush my hand over her nape and mouth.

    ¡¸When my cock expands and I see your look of suffering, it makes my heart wilt. Please let me make you feel good and then ejacte.¡¹

    ¡¸......alright. But I¡¯ll one day make it more gaping wide and show you that I can take Aegir-sama¡¯s thing all the way to the root.¡¹

    Conversely, I suck on the nape of the motivated Celia and bite lightly. It wasn¡¯t hard enough to draw, but it was just enough to leave mark behind, letting me feel a sense ofplete dominance over her.

    ¡¸Ah!? Don¡¯t tell me!¡¹

    Celia hugs me in a panic.

    ¡¸Sorry, cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah!! Daddy! Your seed ising outtt!!¡¹

    My hips remain still, but the feeling of dominating her incite my ejaction and the suddenly expanding cock starts to pulse strongly. Celia wraps her legs around me so as to not let me escape and squeezes me to brace for what wasing. If it was a man with a weak dick, he would have felt pain from the tight clenching, but my cock pushes back with strong pulses as it injects my seed juices deep into her.

    ¡¸Daddy...... Daddy......¡¹

    Celia remembers the setting she was in and starts whispering in my ear, as my long ejaction continues and she remains in ecstasy. The seed that enters her womb causes her belly to inte, while the stuff that couldn¡¯t fit spills out of the entrance with a considerable amount of momentum.

    ¡¸Aaah......it feels good. Celia, you were really good.¡¹

    While still cumming, I scoop some of the semen that spilled out with my finger and when I brought it to Celia¡¯s mouth, she lovingly licks all of it.

    ¡¸Daddy, I love you ......more than anything in this world......and more than anyone......¡¹

    It felt like a spike pierced my heart a little but the thoughts melt away after the passionate kissing and the tangling of tongues.

    Guards were standing outside our tent, so when Celia realizes that, she¡¯ll turn bright red. Although that¡¯ll probably be tomorrow.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Treia, Outskirts of Roleil

    ¡¸The construction seems to be progressing steadily.¡¹

    Amongst the sounds of work, a noble wearing a fancy-colored cloak is overlooking everything on horseback. That was the person who rarely left the capital, the prime minister of Treia ¨C Marquess Dunois.

    ¡¸Of course it is, prime minister, Your Excellency. It is advancing even further than your initial ns.¡¹

    The noble conversing with the prime minister isn¡¯t a youngster full of vigor, but rather an elderly noble who is stroking his long white beard. He is an old general and also themander of the fortress nned to be built on the northern boundaries.

    ¡¸Hooh, so the twist in the story about the famine, was that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there was a famine causing ack of food, though having said that, the revolt that we are still severely careful about can no longer happen anymore. Then, at least the daily food alone will be supplied for the construction of the fortress and the upied citizens will have no choice but to work for us. Not only the prisoners, but also the poor wille running to work for us.¡¹

    The old noble uses the name ¡®residents of the upiednd¡¯. The nation of Treia is already permanently dominating the former Arnd territory, and has given up on gaining any profits. Now the area is a so-called buffer in ce for theing battle with Goldonia and only has value as a supply base for thebor force.

    ¡¸Though imperfect, if there is a way for them to live without rebelling, then the cowardly people will choose our side.¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    The two of them stop talking for some time. Even though you give them enough food to not to starve to death, constructing a fortress is a gruelling work cruel enough to grind the rebels to death. The both of them knew that eventually most of them will die of illness or overwork. The two of them change the subject.

    ¡¸As far as I can see, the fortress is already prettyplete, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing really, I just added some minor improvements to the northern fortress line that was already built up over several decades.¡¹

    ¡¸With this, even if Goldonia sends an army of 10 000 troops over here, they shouldn¡¯t be able to breakthrough that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, prime minister. Although I¡¯m old, I have considerable confidence in the construction of a fortress. Even with the thick fortress walls, a moat and fence will also be surrounding the building. So it isn¡¯t something that can be brought down with some ballista or catapult, and if they were to capture our camps one by one, it would take an enormous amount of time and sacrifices on their part.¡¹

    The prime minister agrees and nods. Conscription is already urring within the nation and several tens of thousands of new troops can be reinvested. Those inexperienced guys may not be useful in a field battle, but if it¡¯s a fortress siege, then they should be able to produce results just through their numbers. ording to the information from the spies, Goldonia¡¯s military strength is about 80 000pared to 40 000 on Treia¡¯s side, but if they hole up in the fortress, they will definitely not be at a disadvantage.

    ¡¸Anyways, in the east......how should we deal with ¡¯that¡¯ guy?¡¹

    The elder noble continues to speak.

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t have such arge army, but has defeated our kingdom¡¯s army several times, and his ability to instantly invade into the central area cannot be underestimated. With him running around, he will hinder us in our battle in the north too.¡¹

    ¡¸We will be taking countermeasures. It is simple, but I n to construct a moat and fence surrounding our encampments at the border zone in the east. We won¡¯t be able to protect the adjacent upied territory, but if there is an attack, the guards will immediately burn the food and poison the wells before retreating.¡¹

    On the eastern side, there is a newly appointedmander with plenty of experience. There shouldn¡¯t be any big screwups.

    ¡¸His main force consists mainly of cavalry. If we just set up moats and fences, he will lose his superiority, and water and fodder will just pile up. He can¡¯t bring enough portions for everybody after all, so if we burn each and every vige and prevent him from getting any supplies, he¡¯ll stop advancing eventually.¡¹

    Most of it was from second-hand opinions from soldiers, but that¡¯s enough. Someone like the prime minister doesn¡¯t need to know the details of the army.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if the eastern area ¨C the worst area ¨C gets roughed up. If the surrounding nations get involved too, that guy won¡¯t be able to move at all, even in the remote regions.¡¹

    Just in case, when the time for wares, an army will need to be ced at the eastern border. If there is an anti-cavalry unit and the encampments are used defensively, it won¡¯t be so easy to invade like the previous incident. The top priority in the prime minister¡¯s mind is definitely that the main forces of Goldonia wille down south to the northern border. Everything depends on whether the fortress is able to withstand or not.

    ¡¸It may be a redundant check, but how long will it hold up against the entire army of Goldonia?¡¹

    The old noble puffs out his chest.

    ¡¸Excluding the forces in the east, if we concentrate the rest of the troops in this fortress, we can easily hold out for one year at this moment...... if we have until autumn, even if they attack continuously for five years, I¡¯ll show you that this fortress won¡¯t crumble.¡¹

    The prime minister estimates that it would take half a year to get the surrounding nations to act. If the fortress can hold out that long, he can convince each nation and Goldonia will start to feel uneasy as well. One year is plenty of time.

    ¡¸Wonderful! But just to be really sure, make some finishing touches to make the fortress even stronger. I will provide you with the materials and funds with top priority.¡¹

    ¡¸That is much appreciated. Since we were stuck inside the castle during the times Arnd was doing well, and considering the times we kept saying we disliked being on the defensive, this is pretty much a dream...... By the way, prime minister, Your Excellency, this fortress has names for each castle, but the entirety is still unnamed. With such arge fortress as this, it would be sad to leave its name as ¡®the northern fortress¡¯, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    The prime minister, who has many faces even in political situations, has a rare smile on his face.

    ¡¸Count, this fortress is basically the same as your child. In that case, I shall give it a name befitting that significance...... the imprable fortress that protects our Treia will be named the Majino Fortress.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh......! To use my name on a fortress that will remain guarding our country for all eternity...... there is no greater honor than this!!¡¹

    The prime minister and the elder noble, Count Majino, give each other a toast with the sses that their men brought them. There was nobody who doubts the majestic appearance of this endlessly continuing wall of stone will protect them from any and all threats.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Spring.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 3000, Bow Cavalry 3000 At most 6000

    Assets: 9350 gold (6600) (Internal Affairs Materials -200) (Labor Cost -400) (Nonna -30)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Rita (maid?), Catherine (lewd), Melissa, Maria, Sebastian (butler), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Territory: Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Yoguri (just eating meals)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 51, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 89: The Melancholy of a Small Wife

    <h4>Chapter 89: The Mncholy of a Small Wife</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The springtime training exercise that continued for several weeks is reaching its end, and I can start to see fatigue and boredom form even on the faces of those in the lords¡¯ armies, who were previously showing off their movements like some majestic decoration.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, your army formation is strange. Regardless of how vast our territories are, to have over half of your entire army consist of cavalry, you won¡¯t be able to form a half-decentposition.¡¹

    In the middle of the exercise, Erich woulde over to me whenever he could. I understand that the other squads are miserable to watch, but there are other new nobles who will be used as the core of the army who also have private armies too. Compared to them, Erich is clearly beside me at a way higher ratio. I wanted to flirt with Celia, Irijina and the others too.

    ¡¸Is there a reason why you divided your army into infantry and cavalry for the training?¡¹

    As expected, just by looking at the contents of the training, he noticed that instead of working on the cooperation between infantry and cavalry, I¡¯m using them separately.

    ¡¸If you have the cavalry and infantry advance together, it would kill the marching speed. It¡¯s inevitable for an attack on an encampment, but you can use the mobility of the cavalry to your advantage during a night raid.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    Leopolt whispers in my ear, and I only added ast word in the exnation to Erich. Erich makes a resigned face.

    If a normal cavalry unit is used to supplement the army, a well-trained longspear unit canpletely stop it, so thatposition won¡¯t work. However, bow cavalry are extremely effective against longspears, so if they are used in conjunction with regr cavalry, even a pure cavalry unit is enough to topple the enemy¡¯s defences.

    But if I exin this to him, he¡¯ll ask more questions, so I didn¡¯t say anything. Irijina is holding her crotch and waiting for Erich to leave anyways. It looks like the enormous amount of semen I shot in her earlier is leaking out.

    ¡¸Any formation is fine. Just do training that would make themst in actualbat......just spare me from the names like ¡®holy light¡¯ or ¡®gale¡¯ or whatever.¡¹

    Erich looks like he¡¯s had enough. A small grin appears on my face, but I immediately change my expression to a serious one. Atst, the pure white juices ran down Irijina¡¯s thighs. It¡¯s quite the amount, if I do say so myself.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m about to say from this point on is to be shared only amongst those present here.¡¹

    Celia hastily gets her notepad out.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I need to exin but...... it won¡¯t be long before Treia and our nation go to war with each other.¡¹

    I stay silent while nodding. It¡¯s really something that doesn¡¯t require exining.

    ¡¸Treia seems to be abandoning its defenses on the former Arnd territory. The nobles and big merchants are also migrating and returning back to their home country one after the other. The work on restoring the castle walls of Arnd, the former capital city, has also been halted.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they giving up the upied territory and devoting their attention to their homnd?¡¹

    It¡¯s certain that they can stabilize their domestic affairs and security if their scope is smaller.

    ¡¸No, the relentless pressure from the heavy tax and rebellion from the past still persists. Rather than abandoning their rule, they are making a strategic judgement, preparing for situations against our country.¡¹

    ¡¸Was there a castle in the northern area of Treia¡¯s home country?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, there was a line of fortresses in the northern city that protected them from Arnd, but recently it appears that line of fortresses is undergoing repair and reinforcement.¡¹

    Fumu, so that mean¡¯s that they¡¯vepletely gone into a passive state.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the fact that they¡¯re conscripting soldiers and reinforcing their army, but in regards to that, our nation¡¯s pace of reinforcement is faster...... but that fortress is a heavily armored building which has been continuously fortified for close to 100 years. If it has been modified in such a way that it can work together alongside the other castles, then even if we have arge army, we won¡¯t be able to take it down in a short period of time.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a need to obediently and naively pass through the western highway?¡¹

    No matter what kind of fortress it is, it¡¯s not going to extend infinitely. The only part it defends should be the main highway in the west and the ins area and it shouldn¡¯t stretch to the eastern region.

    ¡¸Well the thing is, we can¡¯t do that either. The only decently maintained highway is in the west, so if we go to the east, we would have to take a long detour, not to mention it¡¯s the wilderness so it would take considerably more time. If there aren¡¯t anyrge cities along the way, we won¡¯t be able to supply provisions to the army either.¡¹

    Right now, the central army has expanded to a size of close to 70 000. Just providing food to the army requires us to hold down quite arge city, and unless we use a maintained highway, it would be near impossible to transport supplies from Goldonia¡¯s maind. With that said, it¡¯s not a wise idea to split our forces and make a detour right in the middle of the enemy camp either.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not contiguous and it doesn¡¯t continue endlessly right?¡¹

    ¡¸But there aren¡¯t really any weak points. Of course there are several points where there are gaps, but those areas are swamps and cliffs. If we try to attack from there, they¡¯ll really get us all in one fell swoop.¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard that Treia traditionally excels at using defensive tactics. It means they have an advantage in the fortress.

    ¡¸So that means we breakthrough from the front?¡¹

    ¡¸At the moment, I believe that¡¯s the most reliable option. We can gather the craftsmen and have them make arge catapult or ballista, but it might take some time.¡¹

    That reminds me, there aren¡¯t many siege weapons in my army. There¡¯s only that pipe that blows fire. I¡¯ll share it with him a little bitter.

    ¡¸They are also starting to construct a defensive encampment to the west of our territory. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to breakthrough them as easily asst time, but I want you to somehow threaten them from the east and lure some of their forces out of the fortress.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    I already know about those little things they¡¯re doing slowly near the border. There are some people who insisted that we should also construct a defensive encampment to match them, but going on the defense doesn¡¯t fit my personality. It¡¯s better to attack them before you get attacked.

    Erich said that if there were any changes to the situation, he might summon me back to the capital after the training. After dering such a strange warning, he left. Celia is memorizing the conversation we had using her mental notepad and closes her eyes in deep thought. Irijina turns red after realizing that all of my seed leaked out.

    ¡¸Leopolt, is there anything you can do about the conversation we just had?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the details wille after but roughly speaking-¡¹

    ¡¸I see, do we need a powerful siege weapon?¡¹

    If necessary, I¡¯ll go whine to Erich.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be necessary...... however, it won¡¯t be bad to have it, so please ask him.¡¹

    What the heck? Does he think it¡¯s free to make me bow my head like this?

    ¡¸In the first ce...... no matter howrge it is, it is a well known fact that an immovable fortress can¡¯t win against a mobile army. If no giant can move it, then tiny people can defeat it.¡¹

    If he¡¯s this confident, it¡¯ll all work out. I¡¯ll be injecting some semen into Luna¡¯s hole next then.

    A few dayster, after the training ended, Capital Goldonia

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Cheers.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The training is finished, so we sit in the bar at the capital. We couldn¡¯t call on all the soldiers toe, so the only ones at the bar are a portion of themanders, while the other soldiers will get their alcohol at the garrison. Women will be paid for using their own money.

    ¡¸Please have another cup, chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    Luna is beside me pouring alcohol. I had Celia and Irijina return home first. It goes without saying for Celia, who has weak tolerance to alcohol, but if Irijina drinks, her bottomless pit will empty the store of its alcohol. Plus, if I¡¯m surrounded by too many women, I¡¯ll lose the chance to meet someone new.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, thannnks...... you have a nice ass, miss. How ¡¯bout a round with me?¡¹

    Christoph is just a private so he should have stayed in the garrison, but he¡¯s a friend from the past and has been with me for awhile. My private army is slightlycking, so I have been continuously letting those who are suitable control units left and right regardless of standing. However, this guy is still a rank-and-file soldier, so that speaks for itself.

    ¡¸Right, right, if you¡¯re going to stroke my ass, the least you can do is drink on your own dime.¡¹

    It looks like even the girls at the bar are cold to him. As Christoph slumps his shoulders dejectedly, several women get onto a reasonably nice stage in the center of the bar and start dancing. They weren¡¯t trying to inly expose their naked bodies, but with the deep cuts in the clothing they were wearing, which shows off lots of skin, and their bold dancing, they were stirring up feelings of lust. Before I knew it, there were girls who are probably prostitutes, wearing the same clothes as the dancers in the corner of the bar, waiting for the men who could no longer control their urges.

    ¡¸Breasts! Let me see your nipples!! Just a little more and I can see her mound!!¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸......how vulgar.¡¹

    Even Luna, who doesn¡¯t usually speak ill of people expresses her disdain for Christoph. I¡¯m not one to put on airs either, but it¡¯s pretty horrible this time.

    ¡¸Uhyooo~~!! What a bouncy ass! Let me suck itt!!¡¹

    ¡¸Um...... Is Viscount Hardlett-sama enjoying himself?¡¹

    The bar girl from earlier sits in Cristoph¡¯s seat, which was vacated after he went up close to watch the dancer.

    ¡¸Yeah, what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for choosing us for tonight. You¡¯ve given my father one month¡¯s worth of sales, which he¡¯s happy about too.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I had any particr reason which prompted me to do so. It just looked like this was the closest ce to the pce, after I had received the report.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve also paid such arge amount in advance, Hardlett-sama is truly a kind noble.¡¹

    It¡¯s practically a normal urrence for a noble to skip out on paying their tabs, especially if they¡¯re expensive. Erich has beenmenting to me that it has been a trend for new nobles who have risen up from the army.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural to pay off the alcohol fee. The atmosphere is also quite nice, so there¡¯s no reason to thank me.¡¹

    ¡¸Woaaah~~~!! I can see her nipples~~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸............¡¹¡¹

    Should I throw this idiot out of here? The prostitutes are calling over the men who are looking lustfully at the dancers one after the other, but are ignoring Christoph. As expected, they also want to choose the man who sleeps with them.

    ¡¸Heey, Hardlett-sama, there¡¯s a weird person here, so if you¡¯d like, I can give you some special thanks on the second floor too......¡¹

    I nce at Luna and she gives me a little nod. It seems she¡¯s way more lenient than Celia when ites to ying around with other girls and doesn¡¯t mind too much. I ce my arm around the bar girl¡¯s waist and she guides me to the stairs that lead up to the second floor.

    ¡¸......fufu, I actually y around quite a bit. So please taste me plenty, you burly man.¡¹

    Just what I wanted.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah~~~!!¡¡It¡¯s so biiiiig!! And harrrrd!! What the heck is this?!! I¡¯m going to dieeee!! Noooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not cumming yet. Endure it a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible, not possibleee!! Hiiiiiihh! It¡¯s painful, yet feels gooood!!¡¹

    I grab the hips of the woman who has curled up like a shrimp and thrust violently. She said that she has yed around, so her body is quite developed. When I make love to her, her body is sensitive, but her hole is tight. Right now, I¡¯m forcefully spreading her apart and her insides seem to react positively to that, so I thrust deep inside to satisfy her. She isn¡¯t the prettiest girl, but the way she moans and clings to me is cute, so I¡¯ll get a little rougher with her.

    ¡¸Ah............aaah......aau......¡¹

    After the girl rocked her hips for a while, she stretched out under me. I¡¯d like to cum about now I guess.

    ¡¸Hey, I want to cum right about now, is it alright to spray it inside you just like this?¡¹

    ¡¸aauuu......feels good......I¡¯m gonna break......¡¹

    The girl is speaking incoherently and is unable to make proper conversation. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s used any contraceptive, but it might be some kind of fate, whatever.

    ¡¸Uuu¡¹

    ¡¸............aauuuuu¡¹

    I fix her hips in ce and thrust my meat rod, ejacting into her. I enter into her depths and push up against her womb as my ejaction ends, covering her with a nket for the pillow talk afterwards. Her legs are bow-shaped and she¡¯s sticking out her tongue, making her look pretty outrageous. She¡¯s endlessly drooling onto the sheets. She probably won¡¯t wake up for the next while.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going back now. You were quite nice.¡¹

    I give her a light kiss, and as I descend the stairs, it looks like the party has finished. The men have either returned to the garrison to sleep or gone into some inn with the prostitutes.

    ¡¸Wee back. Good work tonight.¡¹

    It seems Luna was waiting for me. It makes me feel a little awkward when she says ¡®good work¡¯ after I¡¯ve slept with another woman.

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks for waiting. We should get going soon......¡¹

    I was about to say we should go back, but something interesting caught my eye.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    There was a small girl silently drinking alcohol in the corner of the slightly messy shop, after the party. If it wasn¡¯t somebody I knew, I would have dropped a fist on her and told her that kids need to hurry and go sleep, however, that girl is a fully-fledged adult...... if I recall, she should be turning 20.

    ¡¸Natalie, what are you doing at this time?¡¹

    The girl is the wife of the perverted dandy, Andrei. Every time I see her, she doesn¡¯t look more than 10 years old.

    ¡¸Oh, Hardlett-sama...... fancy meeting you in a ce like this.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the party after our training. I should be asking what you¡¯re doing here?¡¹

    Natalie looks down without saying anything. It looks like I¡¯ll have to hear her out for a bit. I grab a barrel with some liquor remaining and sit beside her. I feel bad for keeping Luna waiting so I gave her some pocket money and send her home. If there¡¯s too many people, she wouldn¡¯t be able to talk properly.

    At first Natalie beats around the bush, but as she gulps her alcohol, she slowly began telling me what she wanted to let out.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t belong at home....... That small girl, Lily, has just given birth, and now Aurelia-san has recently started living with us......¡¹

    ¡¸I think the master is quite head-over-heels for you though.¡¹

    ¡¸Because of that strife we had, he doesn¡¯t listen to me much anymore. The other two treat him as a husband and that has driven me away, and not only my husband, but the other kid doesn¡¯t listen to me either.¡¹

    Fumu, so that¡¯s why she came to such a far ce like this rather than stay at the bar in her house. I can see tears welling up in her eyes. Because she seems so young, it¡¯s like a child is crying but the situation is actually quiteplicated.

    ¡¸Are you not able to forgive him? He has ......a bit of a preference for young girls, but if you overlook that, he isn¡¯t a bad guy.¡¹

    ¡¸At this time, surely......¡¹

    Natalie looks down and ms up. This is a bother, but I can¡¯t just say ¡®leave the problems between husband and wife to me¡¯.

    ¡¸Be brave. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be here to help you out.¡¹

    I¡¯m doing my best by saying this.

    ¡¸Really? ......You¡¯ll help me?¡¹

    Natalie crawls onto my chest and looks up at me with tear-filled eyes. Hm? Are things progressing in a weird direction?

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you look.¡¹

    ¡¸......I can?¡¹

    The situation has quickly turned on its head, and for some reason, there are two people together in an inn right now. Not to mention, we¡¯re both naked and Natalie is covering only the crucial parts with a cloth. I¡¯m sitting on the bed, with everything exposed.

    When I nce at Natalie, she shyly unveils the cloth to reveal her breasts and slightly opened slit. She practically has a t chest, as she has the dark-colored are that are indicative of wives that have given birth and right in the center are her erect nipples. Her crotch very clearly has no hair, and there are no signs of shaving, so she might not have grown any from the start. Her slit is also just like a thin line of flesh, and although it should appear as though it has given birth, it actually looks like it belongs to a young girl. Even though I¡¯m looking at a naked woman, my cock doesn¡¯t get erect.

    ¡¸This body...... doesn¡¯t have any sex appeal, right? As I thought, only a pervert could like this body.¡¹

    Natalie is about to cry again. I¡¯m ashamed that I made a young girl like this cry. I have no choice but to get it hard.

    ¡¸Natalie, can you do it with your mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......That person has taught me quite a bit.¡¹

    I feel a little guilty, but if I were to throw her out now, she might fall prey to some other pervert. I¡¯ll steel myself andfort her.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    I sit Natalie in between my legs and hold onto my dick. No matter how I look at this, it¡¯s like a scene of some pervert, but she¡¯s actually 20 years old, so I¡¯ll ignore it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really big...... or is it because my husband¡¯s is small?¡¹

    Natalie holds onto my limp dick with her small hands. Then she caresses it by crawling her tongue over it.

    ¡¸Is it here?¡¹

    ¡¸A little lower.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸That part¡¯s good....... Ooh......¡¹

    When a woman licks your dick, it¡¯ll get hard, regardless of how she looks like. Natalie was given a shock when she saw my dick slowly swelling up.

    ¡¸I-is there a woman capable of putting something this big in them!?¡¹

    All the women I have back home can put it in. However, as expected, I don¡¯t know about Natalie.

    ¡¸Please...... let me forget everything.¡¹

    Natalie separates her mouth from my dick once she saw it get hard and jumps to my chest. She looks up at me and when her gaze meets mine, she closes her eyes.

    ¡¸Nnh!¡¹

    Our lips meet and our tongues entwine with each other. Her tongue is small like her body, but she¡¯s familiar with kissing so she skillfully tangles her tongue with mine and swallows the saliva. After a while of continuous kissing, the both of us separate our lips from each other and Natalie lies on the bed, spreading her legs. It seems she¡¯s finally asking for me to prate her.

    ¡¸Rx, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Like picking up small twigs, I hold her thin legs and spread them apart as far as they could go, dripping some of my saliva on her while kissing her genitals. I try to slip a finger to test her hole, but it could barely fit one of my fingers.

    In the missionary position, I ce my dick at her entrance and push against it. One hand rubs her smooth and slippery skin, while the other one strokes my dick. If I don¡¯t continuously give it stimtion, it¡¯ll droop because it¡¯s going in a child.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t hold back and m it into me. Make me forget everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhh......¡¹

    I try pushing the tip into her slit but it doesn¡¯t look like it will go in. Natalie looks to be in pain as she¡¯s biting on the sheets.

    ¡¸yo-¡¹

    I try putting some more strength behind my hips and push one more time. With a squelch, the tip was able to wedge itself slightly inside her hole.

    ¡¸Agghu!!¡¹

    Even with just that, Natalie reaches her limit and let out her voice while biting down on the sheets. If I continue to push in, her hole will expand to match the size of my dick and it won¡¯t go back to normal.

    ¡¸Natalie, remember...... back to the time master, no, Andrei, slept with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what is it, all of a sudden? Put that aside and push it in quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸No, just think back ¨C when he first slept with you, it was the first night you were newlyweds?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right...... but that kind of thing doesn¡¯t really matter now, does it?¡¹

    I hold her waist up in such a way that both of us could see our exposed genitals, even as she was lying on her back.

    ¡¸If my thing goes in you, this will bepletely be an affair. We will be betraying Andrei. He might not want to sleep with you again. Even so, are you fine with this?¡¹

    ¡¸......recently, he hasn¡¯t been sleeping with me at all anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m going to push it in all the way, you know? Your hole will be spread apart and molded in the shape of my cock. You¡¯re fine with that?¡¹

    I go slow just to show her, and slowly bury my meat rod into her. Then I stop pushing my hips, right when I¡¯m about to get the entire tippletely buried into her hole with just a tiny bit more strength. There are signs of unrest and trepidation on Natalie¡¯s face.

    ¡¸I get it. Natalie, I¡¯ll make you into my woman.¡¹

    I grab her slender hips, far stronger than I¡¯ve done up until now and give her premonition of a deep pration. Natalie ces her hand against my chest.

    ¡¸Nooo!! Stooop!!¡¹

    Her powerless arm is insignificant, but I gently separate from her body.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it...... I want to remain as Andrei¡¯s wife......¡¹

    I sit on the bed and drape the futon over Natalie, who starts sobbing. It went well somehow. If she told me to steal her away, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. With this, their rtionship as husband and wife might get a little better.

    ¡¸Here, hurry and put your clothes on and go. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t say anything to him so he must be worried sick about you.¡¹

    But Natalie doesn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve really considered my feelings, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    I don¡¯t sleep with unwilling women, that¡¯s all.

    ¡¸I remembered the feelings Andrei has for me. I¡¯m really thankful for what you did.¡¹

    Natalie bows her head to me, who was sitting on the bed, then she sits on the bed, stretches my legs out and sits on top of me.

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s this about?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t go out with this thing as it is right? When it¡¯s asrge as it is, you won¡¯t be able to put your clothes back on either.¡¹

    It looks like Natalie is going to take care of my sexual urges, but when she sits on top of me like this, I can only see it as a child sitting on her father¡¯sp.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll rub it out, ¡®kay?¡¹

    It was like she was sitting on my dick, which has swelled up quite a bit, and then she uses both hands to rub it up and down.

    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s almost as if a penis is growing out of me.¡¹

    She rubs me quite vigorously in order to get my semen to erupt, causing my dick to twitch, and making Natalie flinch every time it did.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really big, even amongst men, it¡¯s unbelievably big, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that. I don¡¯t do something as ufortable as checking out other men, but I¡¯ve been told quite a bit that it¡¯s big.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so...... since it¡¯s even thicker than my arm. So how big would an average man be then?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to look at any other dick besides my own either.

    ¡¸Andrei is about this big.¡¹

    Natalie shows me her middle finger, then after thinking about it for a little bit, changes it to her index finger. Andrei...... so there¡¯s such a heart-breaking reason you¡¯re sticking to young girls. I am flooded with sadness as my meat rod gets rubbed by Natalie, and it finally reaches the point that it¡¯s about ready to explode.

    ¡¸Wah, it moved. Are you going to cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m about to cum. Here ites-!!¡¹

    I unconsciously reach for Natalie¡¯s t chest and pinch her breasts. I thrust my hips up while she¡¯s still riding on top and start ejacting. Even without pration, the release was rtively forceful for the teasing that was done, and the incredible amount that was released made me feel like I didn¡¯t even cum once today.

    ¡¸Hiiih! The ceiling! It¡¯s sprayed everywhere in the room...... why did so muche out?¡¹

    After some squirting sounds, the room was covered with juices. The semen that flew all the way up to the ceiling dripped back down to the bed, and Natalie was stained with the scent of a man.

    ¡¸So it shoots out like a fountain......¡¹

    I wipe Natalie¡¯s dazed face, we put on our clothes and exit the room. The middle-aged woman that came to clean the room screamed when she saw the scene, so we should hurry and get out of there.

    ¡¸Natalie! You¡¯re alright!¡¹

    ¡¸Andrei...... I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    When I send Natalie all the way back to the Hard-boiled Pavilion, Andrei, who was looking around in the area, hugs her. The other two girls looks worried as well.

    ¡¸Be a bit more moderate with your infighting.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for looking after me.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    When the married couple lower their heads, my heart feels somewhat troubled. Master only thought that I found the desperately drinking Natalie and escorted her back here, but in reality, I stole her lips, had her lick my meat rod, and also had her help me ejacte while fully naked. But since there was no real pration, it wasn¡¯t really cheating I guess.

    A lot has happened and it¡¯s close to dawn when I returned home, but the girls were still waiting for me, though they were almost nodding off. I bury my face in Nonna¡¯s giant breasts, and thrust my meat rod all the way into Melissa¡¯s throat. Then, I use both hands to fondle Catherine and Rita¡¯s breasts. From behind, Luna and Celia arepeting to lick my asshole. As I thought, women have to be like this.

    It was something I heard from Natalieter, but that night, they had some much-dyed rich sex and the master will get along with and embrace all three of them from now on. The other two don¡¯t have experience with men other than Andrei, so they believe that a man¡¯s cock is about the size of a finger. I shouldn¡¯t mess with his utopia.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Spring.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 3000, Bow Cavalry 3000 At most 6000

    Assets: 8700 gold (6400) (Internal Affairs Materials -200) (Labor Cost -400) (Party & Alcohol Fee -50)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Rita (maid?), Catherine (lewd), Melissa, Maria, Sebastian (butler), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower), Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Territory: Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Yoguri (just eating meals)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 52, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 90: Haunted Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 90: Haunted Mansion</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸A ghost?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... the guards came just in case, but it looks like it won¡¯te out when there¡¯s arge crowd.¡¹

    Melissa lies naked beside me. Her entire body was covered in kiss marks and she was basking in the afterglow of our lovemaking.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s formidable, we can¡¯t do anything if we can¡¯t see it.¡¹

    ¡¸The family is already scared as it is, and it makes their strange rtionships even more awkward......¡¹

    This story is regarding the secondhand house that Agor bought. It is a sturdy detached house and rtively cheap but it seems like they got something extra.

    ¡¸Aegir-san, you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts and stuff?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really.¡¹

    If a person turns into a ghost when you kill them, then I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have a mountain of them on my shoulder. But I¡¯ve never seen one to this day, so they probably don¡¯t exist. And even if there is one, it won¡¯t do anything, so it¡¯s fine just to leave it alone. The actual problems are the dirty areas, the rats and the bugs.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you lend your strength to Agor-san?¡¹

    Melissa is temporarily the substitute master of the mansion so she has interacted with Agor and the other girls every so often. By the way, it seems the rtionship between Agor¡¯s women ¨C the widow in the capital and the maid that he brought with him ¨C is pretty bad.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like he¡®s a stranger to me, so I don¡¯t mind...... but I don¡¯t have much time.¡¹

    Nonna, the others and Leopolt aren¡¯t at the mansion anymore. After the training exercise, I leave themand of the army to Leopolt and have him return to my territory, taking Nonna and the others with him on carriages. There was that earlier incident, but if I leave them in the army, it will be the safest ce for them. Since the infantry is with them, their marching speed is slower, so even if I depart at ater date, it¡¯s enough time for me to catch up to them. But with that said, if I take too long and dawdle around, they¡¯ll get mixed up with each other first. Then, it would be annoying to have to split up the mountain nation and the others, and Leopolt willin to me again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s only going to be one day. I¡¯ll check on it and if it doesn¡¯te out, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be pleased. I told him you are more reliable than calling 20 guards too.¡¹

    If you say it that way, I don¡¯t feel as bad. I¡¯ll go tomorrow.

    ¡¸......so, uhm...... could you stop with that now?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, Maria is already in such a horrible state......¡¹

    My gaze returns to Maria, who was pinned down under me, and she is in an unconscious state, with an expression that shouldn¡¯t be shown to people in public. I was rocking my hips while talking with Melissa, but I might have overdone it a little. So the warm feeling that I felt here and there was actually the squirting of the fainted Maria.

    ¡¸I guess, I¡¯ll let her rest. ............guh!!¡¹

    I make thest shakes of my hips the hardest and I hug her body as I pour my seed into the exhausted Maria. While raining kisses on her slovenly face, I massage her petite breasts. The slender body of Maria seems to bounce every time my cock twitches.

    ¡¸You came lots didn¡¯t you. Maria might actually get pregnant now.¡¹

    ¡¸I want that to happen quickly-! Woah-!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see Ca¡¯s and Mel-san¡¯s children too. Down you go-¡¹

    Melissa crawls over and pushes my chest after I ejacted while I was on top of Maria. After my release finished, my meat rod is still just as hard as I pull out of Maria, dripping with both of our juices. I grab it and push it against Melissa.

    By the way, Celia, the only one who remained, is passed out from the alcohol given out at dinner, which was stronger than it looked, as nned by Melissa or perhaps it was simply courtesy on her part. The next day, she was really angry when Melissa came out of my room covered in kiss marks and juices.

    Afternoon of the Appointment

    ¡¸Is this your new home? It¡¯s a pretty decent house, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! That alone makes it hard for me to give up...... sorry to trouble you.¡¹

    The house that Agor bought is clearly made for normal citizens to live in, so it isn¡¯t that big, but it¡¯s built with stone and the roof also looks sturdy and it¡¯s located in a considerably high ss residential area, where there are other houses in the area made from crude bricks.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s an old house based on its appearance. But will it be drenched in blood on the inside?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the inside is neatly organized as well. Nothing has really been touched yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing will get solved if we just talk about it endlessly outside the house. Let¡¯s check the inside in person.¡¹

    Agor and Celia are with me, so all of us walk in.

    When we open the door, it is just like Agor said: there isn¡¯t anything ruinous happening conspicuously and neither is there blood sshing everywhere. It¡¯s a little dusty on the inside, but considering that the house was up for sale, it¡¯s not anything odd. When everyone entered the house, the door ms shut loudly behind us. There is some extremely strong wind today, I guess.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama...... the door won¡¯t open.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be investigating now, so we shouldn¡¯t need to open the door.¡¹

    Celia is talking about something meaningless. Well, let¡¯s go exploring now.

    Since all the windows are closed, it¡¯s dim inside the house, even though it¡¯s daytime. When we try to open them, they get stuck, so we had no choice but to light somemps.

    ¡¸Not even one of the windows would open. Isn¡¯t the problem with repairing these?¡¹

    ¡¸Thest time I came, they opened without a hitch though......¡¹

    ¡¸............There are no ghosts here...... absolutely no way.¡¹

    We continue to walk through the short corridor from the entrance, and enter the kitchen. It was nicely cleaned in there, and a pretty little table was ced there.

    ¡¸Oh, so you¡¯ve already put some furniture here? When we¡¯re finished, why don¡¯t we make something light and eat together.¡¹

    I just joke lightly, but Agor¡¯s response is dull.

    ¡¸......I haven¡¯t put anything in yet. There wasn¡¯t anything like this yesterday.¡¹

    As if I couldn¡¯t believe him, I look again, but the table isn¡¯t there and there are spider webs stuck around the stove.

    ¡¸Hm, how strange. I thought everything was tidied up...... I guess there¡¯s nothing here, so let¡¯s go to the next room.¡¹

    ¡¸Ri-right.¡¹

    ¡¸............I didn¡¯t see anything here. Even if I did, I¡¯m probably mistaken.¡¹

    When we continue towards the living room, there is a worn out table and chair. Along the wall, there is arge, outstanding portrait and an old candlestick. The portrait looks a little eerie, but it¡¯s way better than the thing that udia gave me.

    ¡¸The furniture is pretty damaged, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve tried to rece them...... but I couldn¡¯t.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t? If it¡¯s only this much I could toss it out myself. I try sitting on the chair but it didn¡¯t creak and seems like it can still be used. I was going to say that it would be fine if he just left it there, but the room suddenly lit up.

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!!¡¹

    The candlestick is lit. Now, we don¡¯t have to bother bringingmps everywhere with us.

    ¡¸So you brought a candle with you? We wouldn¡¯t be able to see much if we just had thesemps and it would be quite problematic.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t light them....... Plus, just one candle wouldn¡¯t make the room this bright.¡¹

    ¡¸............Nooo......nooo¡¹

    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s pretty bright for one candle but it¡¯s pretty nice for how bright it is. When I look closer, there is a nice big candle ced. I look around the room but I couldn¡¯t really find anything in particr regarding a ghost.

    ¡¸Oh, thanks for bringing the chair over.¡¹

    ¡¸The chair moved by itself......¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    I sit down and stretch on the chair that unexpectedly came by my feet, but Agor is turning pale and Celia is trembling. It¡¯s rare to see Celia like this, but it¡¯s pretty cute to see how she¡¯s scared of ghosts, even though she¡¯s gotten used to being in battle.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the bedroom next.¡¹

    There is no bed in the rtivelyrge bedroom, and is quite bare-looking. There is a thing that looks like a dressing table, but the mirror was cracked so it probably can¡¯t be used anymore. Celia¡¯s back bes straight and rigid, and she clings to me tightly.

    Then, a loud banging soundes from the wall of the room. Everyone turns their attention to the origin of the noise, and the banging continued three more times. Agor pulls out his sword and looks around, while Celia remains clinging to me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re overreacting, maybe it¡¯s a bird or something.¡¹

    ¡¸For all four times it was a bird!?¡¹

    ¡¸Then maybe some bad kid in the neighborhood threw a rock or something. Just spank himter.¡¹

    After saying that, I turn towards Celia.

    ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s up......?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, just my imagination. I thought there was a girl reflected in the mirror behind you, but I was wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!!¡¹

    Celia flinches and jumps into my chest. She is quick to jump, but she¡¯s overreacting. I told you I was mistaken...... hm? Something¡¯s there again. It looks like a head is hanging, but because it¡¯s still bright outside, my eyes aren¡¯t used to the dark and I couldn¡¯t really tell.

    ¡¸So this ce is fine too, you might have been imagining things since you get unexpectedly nervous when moving to a new ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that!? All the rooms are bad!!¡¹

    Celia shouts loudly. Though, there¡¯s nothing I can do unless it shows itself in front of my face. I brought my Dual Crater just in case of the possibility of a mean-spirited monster, but I can¡¯t cut something I can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸I know it won¡¯te out when there¡¯s a lot of people after it, but if even four people is too much, then there¡¯s almost nothing we can do.¡¹

    ¡¸When the guards were here, we could open the windows and nothing strange happened at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess there¡¯s really nothing here. Let¡¯s go home now.¡¹

    Agor makes a troubled face, while Celia want¡¯s to go home.

    ¡¸We made the effort toe all the way here. Let¡¯s check all the rooms.¡¹

    The remaining rooms are the bedroom, and the three guestrooms. We should split up and quickly search all of them.

    ¡¸No way!! I¡¯m not leaving Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    Celia clings onto me and doesn¡¯t let go.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Agor¡¯s women aren¡¯t scared. Someone as strong as you shouldn¡¯t have anything to be frightened about.¡¹

    ¡¸......eh?¡¹

    ¡¸......What do you mean by my women?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? I mean the woman you brought along with you, like that widow? Herplexion doesn¡¯t look that well, but you¡¯re feeding her properly, right?¡¹

    She¡¯s been closely following behind you from the start.

    ¡¸M-my women said that until the ghost has been dealt with, they absolutely wouldn¡¯te in this house though......¡¹

    ¡¸Be-behind you......¡¹

    The two of them turn around slowly and their gazes meet with that woman. As a kind of courtesy, the woman smiles.

    ¡¸Owaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaa¡ª!!¡¹

    Agor jumps back and hits his head, Celia froths at the mouth and faints on the spot. No matter what it is, that¡¯s a little rude, don¡¯t you think? I was going to apologize and talk to her a little but, before I knew it, the woman appears behind me.

    £¨Go home, get out.£©

    Even though I couldn¡¯t hear anything, I could register the voice. It was an odd feeling. The woman¡¯s face distorts unseemingly and I could see feelings of resentment and hate. Oh, I see. This is the ghost.

    £¨Kill, kill, hate, kill.£©

    The voice that echoes in my head turns into some meaningless curses. When I look closely, her distorted face is actually not too shabby-looking and although her skin is a pale blue, her style is decent. Her clothes are being lifted up by her breasts, so she¡¯s got quite the pair of tits.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t warp your face like that, it¡¯ll ruin your beauty.¡¹

    £¨Hate, hate, I¡¯ll kill you.£©

    The woman instantly approaches me with a distorted face and ces her hands around my throat. She grins broadly while squeezing my throat.

    If that was a man, I would take him down, but unfortunately if it¡¯s a woman, she isn¡¯t strong enough to strangle me to death. I feel an instance of pain, but when I braced myself, it wasn¡¯t much. Looks like this ghost doesn¡¯t have the physical ability to strangle me.

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    I try to ce my hand on the ghost¡¯s shoulder but I couldn¡¯t grab it properly and there was a vague feeling of touching it. I am able to touch it somewhat.

    I grab the shoulder of the woman with a demonic appearance and pull her in for a kiss. Ooh, it certainly felt like I touched her.

    £¨gh¨C!!!??£©

    The woman nimbly put some distance between us. She has a face which tells me she couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. It was a prettier face than her warped face.

    ¡¸If you make that face, there¡¯s nothing to be scared about.¡¹

    £¨Be quiet!£©

    I¡¯m able to properly make conversation with her, so this time I¡¯ll go over and try kissing her even more.

    £¨Don¡¯te!£©

    The woman passes through the walls to escape, but it seems she can¡¯t get outside of the house. In such a small house, she can¡¯t run away forever, and I was finally able to grab her hand in one of the bedrooms. As I thought, she is quite the beauty when I look closely. If she tidies up her hair, she¡¯ll be even prettier.

    £¨C-curse you! Nmu!£©

    I grab her so that she can¡¯t phase through the walls and kiss her repeatedly while stroking her breasts and ass. Yep, because of this strange phenomenon, I can¡¯t really tell. But fortunately, there¡¯s a bed in this room. We can take our time and chat.

    I push the woman onto the bed and caress her face while continuing to kiss her. The ghost is sending curses of resentment into my head, but when I kiss her for a while, she stops saying anything. When I separate my lips from her, she no longer tries to run away.

    ¡¸Well, can you tell me why you became a ghost now?¡¹

    With her ruffled hair still covering her face, she once again transmits her voice into my head.

    £¨Abandoned......betrayed......hung......can¡¯t leave.£©

    In summary, she was the daughter of a rtively prosperous family, who fell in love with a certain man. However, that man was targeting her family¡¯s fortunes and when the family that supported her went bankrupt, he quickly abandoned her, causing her tomit suicide in this house from the despair and guilt. After that, she was bound by her own grudge, and it seems she couldn¡¯t leave this house.

    £¨Recently, I¡¯ve begun to lose myself. If this continues, I¡¯ll turn into a monster.£©

    At first, she had apletely human consciousness and wouldn¡¯t scare people meaninglessly, but it seems thattely, she has been in a trance and didn¡¯t know what she was doing herself. The shock from my kiss brought her back to her senses.

    £¨Erase me with that sword.£©

    The woman stretches her hand to the Dual Crater. When the de was pulled from the sheath just a little bit, the hand that touches it starts to get inmed like she was burnt. Since the Dual Crater is made of mithril, it has the power to drive away demons. I didn¡¯t know that it works on ghosts too though......

    £¨I want to disappear before I turn into a monser.£©

    I remember hearing about how the ghost of a person that died with a grudge will turn into an annoying monster if they possess hatred for a long time. This woman will probably follow the same sequence of events. But it would be a waste if I were to just erase a prettydy like this.

    The woman is wearing a tattered one-piece dress and she had the distinct remnants of the rope around her neck. I guess she kept the look from the time shemitted suicide.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll pierce through you...... could you let me know your name though?¡¹

    £¨Casie.£©

    Casieys sideways on the bed and closes her eyes. As she awaits her final moment, she has a very human-like smile on her face. I adjust my positioning and instantly pierce through the girl.

    £¨¡ª-!! What are you doing?!!!£©

    The Dual Crater is still standing next to the bed, while I take out my meat rod, flip up the edge of her dress and insert myself into Casie¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸As I thought, it¡¯s an airy sensation indeed. But it isn¡¯t too bad.¡¹

    £¨Pu-pull it out! Why?! This is rape! I¡¯ll sue you!£©

    Casie is making a fuss inside my head but this makes her seem more like a human than she was before. I talk to her while continuing to shake my hips.

    ¡¸It¡¯s sad to see you disappear while only knowing a man who chose money over a beauty like you.¡¹

    £¨That is different from this! I¡¯m definitely not going to ept this!!£©

    The girl definitely had a personality that hated losing when she was alive.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already inside you, so it can¡¯t be helped. At least tell me where it feels best for you.¡¹

    £¨......uuu-, the shallow area near the entrance......£©

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    I make bare the woman¡¯s chest and fondle herrge tits while slowly rocking my hips. I only realize now, but the translucent body that only pertain to ghosts make it possible for me to see through her and see the cock that pierced her. Coupled with the distinctive feeling of being touched gently, it made for a mysterious sensation. When I try putting some force behind my hips, my dick sticks out of her, like it pierces through her stomach. It appears that her body is made of something that¡¯s soft and gentle.

    £¨What is this log?! Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s your cock!?£©

    I smile as I kiss her and continue fucking her. The girl continuously cries out ¡®I¡¯m being raped¡¯ and ¡®what a cruel man¡¯, but she wraps her arms and legs around me as if trying to envelope me. Normally, I would try not to be too rough on girls so I wouldn¡¯t break them, but if it¡¯s this girl, I don¡¯t have to hold back, thus I move my hips to my heart¡¯s content.

    £¨How rough...... it¡¯s iparable to how he used his hips.£©

    The stimtion is weaker than when I embrace other girls so it takes some time, but I am finally able to reach my climax.

    ¡¸Casie, forget about your previous lover and be my woman. That way, you¡¯ll also forget your grudge.¡¹

    £¨Putting aside that this is rape, you¡¯re asking me to be your woman? ............but I don¡¯t dislike that manly part of yours. Fine, I¡¯ll be your woman.£©

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum......! Cumming!!¡¹

    £¨......Do it whenever you¡¯re ready.£©

    ¡¸Uooh!!¡¹

    I want to push myself into Casie¡¯s depths but because her body is translucent, that part doesn¡¯t exist. The sperm that ejects from my dick passes through her body and sshes on the bed and the wall. I¡¯ll keep this a secret from Agor.

    £¨Wow...... there¡¯s so much, I¡¯ll get pregnant.£©

    While thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her, I copse on the bed after releasing my semen. It is really dusty, so I choke a little.

    £¨Heey...... why don¡¯t you just die here? If you¡¯re with me, I won¡¯t be a monster.£©

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If I die here, I¡¯ll hold a grudge.¡¹

    £¨But, I won¡¯t be able to leave this ce...... and now I won¡¯t disappear either. I want to be with you.£©

    She just has to get out, what a strange girl. I pull Casie¡¯s hand, throw open the front doors and walk outside. There, she is able to get out without any resistance at all.

    £¨I¡¯m out...... I got out!!¡¡How long has it been...... the sun¡¯s rays.£©

    Casie flies around filled with deep emotions...... flying around?

    ¡¸Gyaaaaa!!¡¹

    The middle-aged woman walking outside keels over and starts foaming at the mouth. We should probably have here outside only at night.

    ¡¸Now, you can live freely...... or not, since you¡¯re already dead I guess. Anyways, you can freely do as you please. So, what will you do?¡¹

    £¨It has already been decided. I will......follow you forever!!£©

    With this, the ghost incident at Agor¡¯s new house is resolved. He is very thankful, but it seems that those people who could see Casie could see her quite clearly ¨C when I bring her home with me, Miti and Alma wet themselves, and Melissa and Maria just tilts their heads. Celia res at me with teary-eyes as well, so I had no choice but to keep her in the basement storage. She was alone for such a long time already, so abandoning her for several months is nothing to her.

    After that, I was going to take her with me when I returned to the territory, but just before my departure.

    ¡¸She¡¯s going together with you, right? She¡¯s not going to stay in the house, right!?¡¹

    Miti and Alma are pleading desperately to me, so I call out to her.

    ¡¸You here?¡¹

    £¨I¡¯m over here.£©

    ¡¸¡¸............¡¹¡¹

    You wet yourselves again?

    ¡¸Geez, pissing yourself in public like this......¡¹

    Celia, you did that in a major way when you were in Agor¡¯s house too. If I recall, you wet your short pants and fainted.

    ¡¸So, shall we return to the territory?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    £¨Yeah£©

    Casie clings to me from behind as I ride Schwartz. He neighs happily. You¡¯re fine with ghosts too? What an indiscriminate perverted horse.

    ¡¸It was quite bothersome this time!¡¡......By the way, there was some smelly fluid sticking on the bedroom walls. Is that something left from dealing with the ghost too?¡¹

    Let¡¯s move on.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Spring.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 3000, Bow Cavalry 500 At most 6000

    Assets: 8100 gold (6200) (Internal Affairs Materials -200) (Labor Cost -400)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Rita (maid?), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower), Yoguri (just eating meals), Casie (phantom)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 53, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 91: Monster Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 91: Monster Extermination</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I bring Celia and one more person with me and when we return to the territory, Ca and Mel are waiting for me, with their strengthpletely restored.

    ¡¸Here, let¡¯s have papa carry you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t bite your papa¡¯s fingers.¡¹

    ¡¸Antonio, it¡¯s dirty outside the carpet, so if you¡¯re going to crawl, do it on the carpet.¡¹

    I hold Ekaterina, Ca¡¯s daughter, while getting my finger bitten by Miu, Mel¡¯s daughter, and watch over Catherine¡¯s son, Antonio, who¡¯s crawling around on all fours. To think that all of these guyse from my seed, it¡¯s such a strange feeling.

    £¨How cute.£©

    ¡¸Something feels tingly...... like something¡¯s around my shoulder.¡¹

    Ca turns around and twists her head back. It seems like Casie is resting her chin on Ca¡¯s shoulder while watching the baby. It appears that those who can¡¯t see her arepletely unable to see her. I wonder what the exact criteria are.

    £¨It appears scaredycats and detail-oriented people are able to see me.£©

    I see, it seems I¡¯m an unexpected coward.

    £¨You¡¯re a special one, to be able to touch me...... and even rape me, it¡¯s not something that anybody else can do.£©

    What are you talking about, since you epted me in the end, it¡¯s consensual. But it¡¯s true that those who are concerned with the fine details can see her. Celia could clearly see her, and it looks like Miti and Alma could see her as well. When we came back home, I believe Leopolt and Sebastian also stared at her. That reminds me, I haven¡¯t shown Adolph yet. Maybe I¡¯ll give him a scare at night.

    £¨I¡¯m not a toy.£©

    It¡¯s just a prank. In any case, it¡¯s very convenient to be able tomunicate just by thinking about it.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! It¡¯s fine to y with the kids, but what about my new dress............¡¹

    Nonna barges in wearing a dress which greatly emphasizes the protrusion of her giant breasts. She¡¯s unhappy that I didn¡¯t pay attention to her. Umu, it¡¯s nice that her tits are prominent, but if she shows this to other men, I¡¯ll get jealous.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Nonna? Don¡¯t just stand there,e sit over here.¡¹

    £¨This person can see me.£©

    ¡¸Gyowaaah!! Afhuhn¡¹

    She tries to run away, but the heavy-footed Nonna trips. Then, her breasts acts as a cushion to soften hernding. She falls forward, but it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s injured.

    ¡¸......so that¡¯s how things are. Things sort of happened and she came along.¡¹

    £¨Nice to meet you.£©

    ¡¸She said nice to meet you.¡¹

    Casie¡¯s words could not be heard by those who couldn¡¯t see her, so Celia is speaking as her proxy.

    ¡¸She says nice to meet you?!! It¡¯s a ghost, you know!? She¡¯s see-through, you know?!!¡¹

    Nonna is making a huge fuss, while the other girls are staring in puzzlement. It¡¯s natural to be confused if I told them there¡¯s a ghost they can¡¯t see but should treat well. Celia got used to Casie on the way home, and she didn¡¯t opposemunicating with her either. I should have embraced both of them at the same time

    ¡¸......by the way, Aegir-sama has slept with her.¡¹

    £¨You¡¯re making me blush.£©

    ¡¸You fucked a ghost!? What on earth were you thinking?!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see her though.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a beauty then, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess anything¡¯s possible if it has a hole.¡¹

    As I thought, I can¡¯t properly introduce her if they can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸Casie, is there someway you can make yourself visible?¡¹

    £¨Umm, when I was more of a vengeful ghost, many people could see me. Let me try it.£©

    Casie puts a hand to her head and starts mumbling something.

    £¨I was abandoned by that man......despair......my neck......from the chair......it was painful......revenge......hate......£©

    Casie¡¯s face distorts and traces of rope appear around her neck. Her eyes open wide and the color drains from her skin. The girls¡¯ faces start getting paler and paler by the second. It appears that she was able to sessfully make herself visible.

    £¨I am here!£©

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Gyaaaah!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Biieeeeeeh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The girls scream and the babies start crying. Mel curls up like a turtle to protect the kids, and Rita falls over on the table, spilling the contents of the teapot everywhere. The cup that Ca instantly threw misses its mark and hits Catherine, while Nonna faints on the spot, falling head first to the floor, though Celia somehow manages to hold her steady.

    It became a scene from hell. In the mania, I kiss Casie until she is able to return to her original form, while all the girls run to the toilet. There are several wet stains in the shape of a butt slowly spreading on the floor.

    In the end, Casie¡¯s visualization was rejected by all the girls, and used the fact that she is able to hold things to get her to always walk around while carrying arge stuffed toy. Casie dly epted the suggestion and the eerie feeling when she is unknowingly by our sides disappeared.

    At first, the servants felt creeped out by the stuffed toy floating around in the mansion, but there were no bad intentions from her, so everyone gradually got used to it.

    However, if that stuffed toy was taken away, it was believed that the person who removed it would see a nightmare of a woman standing by the bedside repeating ¡®give it back, give it back¡¯, so it became an unspoken rule not to touch it.

    Casie¡¯s case was a riot, but after that, there was nothing much to do besides development and training; days passed by ordinarily.

    One monthter

    ¡¸Aaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooh!!¡¹

    I hold Ca down and m my meat rod into her all the way up to the root. After giving birth, the entrance of Ca¡¯s womb expanded and I can push myself in there if I shove my meat rod in.

    ¡¸Aah......that¡¯s good! I¡¯m still cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing......not even a single drop spilled......if you pour it in directly and it umtes in there, I¡¯ll definitely get pregnant......¡¹

    Ca¡¯s belly expands like she was pregnant as I release her. Copious amounts of milk squirt from both of her breasts, and a sweet smell drifts from the bed.

    ¡¸What a waste.¡¹

    ¡¸Aauh! If you suck it that much, Ekaterina¡¯s portion will-...... I guess I can squirt as much as I want, huh.¡¹

    Ca and Mel both squirt plenty of milk from their breasts. If it was only given to the children, their breasts would be quite stiff, so I¡¯m drinking it everyday.

    ¡¸Mel¡¯s also feeling pain from them being stiff, so drink from her too, kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow during mealtime, since I tend to forget if I don¡¯t call her to my bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s because Aegir fucked her mercilessly. It¡¯s horrible, getting pregnant again just half a year after she gave birth.¡¹

    Mel¡¯s period has stopped, so I¡¯m holding back on having sex with her just in case. Based on what she tells me she feels like, it appears as though she¡¯s pregnant again.

    ¡¸Mel¡¯s also amazing. She¡¯s already 38...... but I guess there are girls like her who get pregnant easily.¡¹

    I roughly knew which day it happened. A little while back, when I had nothing to do and was drinking during the day and wanted a woman to go along with it, Mel walked into the room and wanted me to suck on her breasts because they were stiff.

    Of course it didn¡¯t end after I sucked her breasts, but I pounded her with all my strength and ejacted countless times while my meat rod was in her womb. I was also drunk and slept on top of Mel after that, so my cock acted as the stopper for arge amount of seed that caused her belly to swell, and the semen remained in her for the whole night.

    ¡¸Heey, don¡¯t thinking about Mel when you¡¯re on top of me! I¡¯m probably going to be joining her soon anyways!¡¹

    ¡¸You can tell when my seed ising out?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I can. Something this big...... but it¡¯s not just the size that¡¯s amazing, but also how rock hard it is. It¡¯s so rugged that I can tell when you put that thing in me......¡¹

    Ca strokes her belly slowly.

    ¡¸It became iparably bigger than when you first fucked me, and it¡¯s gotten so dark from sucking up all the womanly juices. It¡¯s a giant, veteran dick no matter how I see it.¡¹

    She¡¯s saying something pleasant. Both of us hug each other and give each other kisses all over our faces repeatedly.

    If I flirt around with Ca, she lets out a happy-sounding voice. With that said though, she isn¡¯t Casie. She isn¡¯t that strong at night so when it gets dark, she goes to sleep.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    At the side of the bed, Nonna looks down at me and Ca flirting while connected to each other. The expression she has is way scarier than Casie¡¯s was.

    ¡¸You girls are able to get pregnant left and right, so why am I not able to?!¡¹

    Nonna leaps and jumps onto the bed. Her gigantic breasts cover us.

    ¡¸Your boobs are heavy! Isn¡¯t it ¡®cuz you don¡¯t have any eggs?!¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet! Then I should constantly be connected with him for one week. If his man-juices umte inside my womb forever, then I¡¯ll get pregnant for sure!!¡¹

    To always be connected to Nonna and to live while carrying her around? That sounds interesting, but rumors will spread of us being a perverted married couple.

    ¡¸Your seed~~!! Give me your seed pleasee~~!!¡¹

    Nonna pushes me down and gets on top, ready to ride me, but Ca pranks her by shifting my meat rod slightly so that it thrusts up her ass, thus causing my beloved wife to be troubled with thering ointment in her anuster.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave the army reinforcement at that for now. Although it is for the short term, any more than that and it will exceed our ability to maintain them. Hereafter, we will improve theirbat ability by means of training.¡¹

    Pretty much all of the equipment have been distributed so it¡¯s perfect.

    ¡¸The spring head tax has generally been collected from everyone. However, I couldn¡¯t take from the citizens who moved in fromst autumn till now, so they have been exempted. ording to calctions, it wouldn¡¯t have been much ie anyway.¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t expecting much in the first ce. The harvest this year around might turn out well though.

    ¡¸So, what are you trying to say?¡¹

    ¡¸We are not in any particr rush to achieve any targets. Perhaps because of their own volition as well, Treia will have no reason toe attack us as long as there isn¡¯t any movement in the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same with domestic affairs, and there are not many changes besidesbor progressing on flood control and maintenance of the highway. ......Thatpany is annoyingly bugging us to construct a path from Rafen to the iron mine.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like the construction of ire¡¯spany building has been finished as well. I see her often, but is she staying in there?¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember the name of herpany. Just a bit earlier, I called it the Flitchenpany but Adolph told me that it¡¯s fine if I refer to it as ¡®thatpany¡¯.

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s too busy and is always in and out.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped that she has toe to such a hard-to-reach ce countless times. If somethinges up, it¡¯ll be fine if she justes when I call her.

    But I have a wonderful amount of nothing to do. It¡¯s fine to be free, but asionally, I want to do something too.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll go train-¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t. It would be more troublesome if you injure people.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll go inspect the flood control-¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t. If you selfishly give out some special reward, it will throw everything into chaos.¡¹

    These guys are so irritating. That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just go find Celia or Pipi to pet.

    I find Pipi, rest her on top of myp and massage her face to heal my spirit, when a certain corner of the city starts to get restless. As I thought about whether some sort of incident happened, I continue to stroke Pipi¡¯s nape, figuring that Adolph will probably sort it out.

    ¡¸Chief~ it feels kinda tingly.¡¹

    It¡¯s really nice that Pipi, who¡¯s still a child, has tanned skin which is smooth andfortable to touch. I want to feel it forever. However this bliss would notst for long. Adolph, who I recently parted with, came into the room.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, an express messenger has arrived just now from the southern vige. It seems like they are being attacked by monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, I see.¡¹

    That¡¯s not unusual. We did some mass cleaning in the territory in the beginning, but the insignificant monsters and bandits are like small flies that can instantly get excited. It would be impossible to constantly check the entirety of such a vast territory, so we can only crush them as soon as they show themselves. It¡¯s for that reason that the soldiers exist anyways, and the entire vige can be a vignte corps.

    ¡¸It seems they are asking us to deploy soldiers since there are a lot of them, several people have been killed, and when they thought they were somehow defeated, more woulde, as if there¡¯s a nest nearby or something.¡¹

    Fumu, it¡¯s something that the vignte corps are unable to handle, and if people died, then this might be something considerably powerful. If I don¡¯t act quick, they¡¯ll increase in number.

    ¡¸Tell Leopolt and have him send several dozen sold-............ scratch that. Just quickly deploy the troops.¡¹

    The vige that alerted us is a new vige so it¡¯s close to Rafen, only being one day¡¯s distance on horse. I give Pipi¡¯s head a light ¡®pat, pat¡¯ and stand up. It looks like this will be a nice way to kill some time.

    ¡¸......Should I let Leopolt-dono know first?¡¹

    I let his sigh roll off my back as I put on my armor and hum while picking up my spear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve fought together with the chief. Pipi can also take care of monsters. I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    Pipi¡¯sing with me as well...... but don¡¯t undress in front of Adolph, and put some underwear on.

    The next day

    ¡¸It¡¯ll only be a few days. You don¡¯t have to force yourself toe, you know?¡¹

    I find Celia amongst the gathered armor-wearing soldiers, who seems to have followed along. Celia, who has her hand in many different things, should also have other duties to attend to though.

    ¡¸There is no duty more important than attending to Aegir-sama! And also......¡¹

    She nces at Pipi, who I¡¯m ying around with.

    ¡¸If I let the two of you go alone, when youe back, Pipi won¡¯t be a virgin anymore. Aegir-sama can¡¯t be left alone with a child.¡¹

    My thing won¡¯t even fit in Pipi. Well, maybe if it¡¯s just the tip, I can manage somehow......

    Celia said the two of us would be alone, but that is only regarding household members, when in reality, Celia and I are in front of about 50 cavalry from the private army. I¡¯m not so foolish as to ride in with just three people as the reinforcement. And if I only bring this many on my own, it shouldn¡¯t interfere with Leopolt¡¯s training either.

    ¡¸I see it. It¡¯s that vige.¡¹

    Celia is about to pop a blood vessel from my fooling around with Pipi, but she points at the scene in front. Although it¡¯s supposed to be close, it took us an entire day just to get here on horse, so I thought we could take a break for a bit, but it seems that won¡¯t be possible.

    ¡¸Protect the right!¡¹

    ¡¸One of them got in, deal with it!¡¹

    ¡¸The women should also grab something!¡¹

    The fire rm is ringing throughout the vige and the vigers are gathering on the perimeter with hoes and axes to fight the group of goblins. It was far away so I don¡¯t know the details, but I can tell that they aren¡¯t having an easy time.

    ¡¸All units, get into formation to charge.¡¹

    The well-trained units of the private army get into formation in the blink of an eye. But I don¡¯t even wait for that and charge forward by myself.

    ¡¸Shit, there¡¯s too many of them!¡¹

    ¡¸If this continues......¡¹

    In front of me are three people getting suppressed by ten goblins, so I¡¯m literally cutting in between them. In the midst of intermittent dull fighting sounds, a loud sound resonates.

    ¡¸Schwartz, send them flying!¡¹

    In response to my voice, Schwartz tramples one goblin with its hoof, and kicks away two more with its legs. At the same time, I take arge swing with my spear, instantly removing the top halves of three of them. While the vigers and goblins are stunned, I raise the spear above my head and swing it down on to crush the remaining two, turning them into smashed figs.

    Goblins are small monsters just 1 m in length and only have enough intelligence to know how to flock together. If you¡¯re properly equipped, they¡¯re nothing to be scared of.

    ¡¸Look out behind you!¡¹

    ¡¸Giiih!!¡¹

    The vigers shout. One of the remaining goblins jumps at me on horseback. I¡¯m thankful that it cried out to make things easier for me.

    ¡¸Fuuun!¡¹

    I spin my spear with both hands and smack the goblin with all my strength using the handle. It makes a slightly soft and light-sounding noise, and the small monster flew away like a pebble, easily flying over the wooden stakes temporarily setup around the vige andnding right in the middle. The women in the vige scream, but I don¡¯t think it could survive that. Although these things really fly far.

    After I massacred the ten goblins, Celia and the army she wasmanding caught up to us, cleaning up the goblins which were able to push through to other areas of the vige. The fighting strength of spear cavalry wielding over 2 m long spears is worlds apart from that of farmers equipped with hoes and axes. Most of the goblins were killed before they were able to inflict any damage, and the few remaining monsters dropped their wooden spear-like objects and fled into the southern woods.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to chase them! Keep watch of the perimeter of the vige!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s clear voice guides the soldiers as they move to surround the vige, making sure they haven¡¯t let any sneak past them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the feudal lord¡¯s army! We¡¯re saved¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s actually here himself too.¡¹

    ¡¸Now we can rest assured.¡¹

    The women and children hiding in the houses areing out one after the other and cheering. But even if we defeat all the enemies who came to attack the vige, it doesn¡¯t get us anywhere. We¡¯ll need to chase them into the woods and destroy the nest......

    ¡¸The sun¡¯s already setting. Shall we fight them after we rest for the night?¡¹

    The soldiers sigh in relief. It seems they really disliked having to fight after walking a full day to get here. I¡¯ll just listen to the report about the casualties and the types of monsters and call it a night.

    ¡¸What marvelous aplishments on this asion, and to think the feudal lord himself would do so......¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks is unnecessary. Just tell me the number of casualties and the details of those things.¡¹

    Destroying several goblins is nothing to boast about.

    The representative of the vige...... a man I¡¯ve seen somewhere before started to speak.

    ¡¸There are six dead, ten heavily injured and unable to move, and also...... three women who became sacrifices.¡¹

    Considering the poption of the vige doesn¡¯t even reach a hundred people, it can be considered a severe loss.

    ¡¸The vignte corps should have been equipped with weapons and armor, so why were there so many casualties? Did arge monster appear?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there have been slightlyrge specimens before but they were only goblins. However, they had unbelievable numbers and the attack which caused the greatest amount of casualties had several hundred of them swarming us.¡¹

    Fumu, an adult man can win against a goblin even without knowing martial arts. But if a single man has to face several opponents at once, they would need a rtive amount of equipment and skill. So it isn¡¯t possible with the vignte corps that only has a few members at best.

    ¡¸I still don¡¯t understand. Goblins surge out like little insects, but for such arge army to appear so quickly like this......¡¹

    Celia is also wracking her brain. If such arge group exists, we would have realized when we were doing a sweep of the territory a while ago. Does that mean the few remaining ones we couldn¡¯t catch were able to be such arge army in just two years?

    ¡¸In any case, we have equipped and experienced soldiers. If we remain calm, we shouldn¡¯t be toote. We will step foot into the woods and destroy the nest tomorrow as nned.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll let the soldiers know.¡¹

    Celia quickly gets up and is ready to leave.

    ¡¸Do you know the location of the nest?¡¹

    ¡¸No......we were kept on the defense the whole time after all, so we had no luxury to search for their base.¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s also true. Well, when we step into the woods, I¡¯m sure they¡¯lle greet us.

    At that moment, a sharp piercing scream of a woman came from the house next door.

    ¡¸Nooooo!! Kill me! Just kill me alreaddyyy!!¡¹

    We went out to check what was going on. The other vigers are gathering as well.

    Inside the house, the woman is screaming and struggling while a man that looks like her husband is desperately trying tofort her. Maybe he lost his temper at the end, but he pushes her down and is covering her mouth.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?!¡¹

    The woman¡¯s attitude is too ghastly for it to be a lover¡¯s quarrel. The husband lets go of the woman in a hurry, and the woman is about to make a fuss again but remains quiet after I give her a harsh stare. The representative of the vige behind me whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸The woman was slow in running away from the previous attack, and got her child killed. Moreover, the woman herself got gangraped by several of the goblins...... that¡¯s why she went crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸......so that¡¯s what you meant by three women bing sacrifices.¡¹

    For things like goblins to be able to fuck women, they¡¯re enjoying quite the luxury. It makes me feel like cleaning them up more and more. For now, I¡¯llfort the woman and leave the area, but I still have a ton of questions.

    ¡¸They should be monsters that prioritize hunger over their lust. For them to rape the women and not eat them up is a little strange.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be true. Then we would have to rescue the three women somehow from the nest they carried them to after raping them.¡¹

    ¡¸If they were normal goblins, they would have stabbed the women repeatedly and killed them before carrying them to their nest as food.¡¹

    Goblins are just small monsters about 1 m in size. Even if the women are weak, if they struggled, it would make it very difficult for them to be carried off. It¡¯s obvious they would be killed first.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t consider that due to my shallow thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a good idea to bring Pipi and Celia along with me. If I was going to bring anybody, it might have been better to bring Mack and Christoph. Against that musclehead, the goblins will lose their lustful desires, and if Christoph manages to get raped in the butt, it might be a little pitiful, but that¡¯s not a big deal.

    ¡¸If Casie was here, then we could have asked her to take a look.¡¹

    Actually, just before we departed from Rafen, I asked her to take a look ahead of us. But regardless of the considerable time that passed, she was at the front of the city walls when it was time for us to head out. The speed at which she is able to hover around and glide through the sky is no different from the walking speed of an average girl, and when the wind blows, it brings her back to where she started.

    £¨There is head wind and I can¡¯t advance forward.£©

    She is more like a kite than a ghost. It couldn¡¯t be helped so I got on my horse and thought of having here with us, but she said that camping outside would be dark and scary and her back would hurt, and unless it would be in a hooded carriage, she wouldn¡¯t go. The slight remnants of the rope around her neck would also affect the soldiers¡¯ morale so I abandoned hope of bringing her with me. It¡¯ll be quite difficult to get her to help us out during night raids.

    ¡¸They¡¯re just a bunch of goblins, so we can manage something if we rely on our strength.¡¹

    ¡¸Please try your best to be careful, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if they¡¯re goblins, if you let your guard down, you¡¯ll die!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, alright.¡¹

    I brush off Celia and Pipi¡¯s warnings and get onto the floor. The battle is tomorrow.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Summer.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 3000, Bow Cavalry 500 At most 6000

    Assets: 7200 gold (5900) (Internal Affairs Materials -300) (Labor Cost -600)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Rita (maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower), Yoguri (just eating meals), Casie (ghost)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 53, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 92: Den of Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 92: Den of Monsters</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The following day after we arrived at the vige tormented by monsters, we head to the southern woods, which was believed to contain the nest of the goblins.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really close, isn¡¯t it? It was pointless no matter how many times the goblins got defeated.¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly as Celia says. The distance between the vige and the woods is short, even on foot. On horse, it would be so quick that we wouldn¡¯t even have time to eat.

    ¡¸The nest is this close, yet nobody realized its presence until such arge army was formed?¡¹

    ¡¸They must have propagated too quickly......¡¹

    A goblin, who appears to be a lookout,es out frequently from a bush to take a peek and is about to run away, but Pipi shoots it to death as if it was target practice. To Pipi, who regrly hunts animals that move quickly such as wolves and deer, the ugly goblin that ran bow-legged was not even moving.

    ¡¸That¡¯s number three!¡¹

    ¡¸Good going, when we get back, I¡¯ll pet you as many times as the number you shot.¡¹

    Pipi¡¯s efforts really helps us sessfully reach the woods before their army appears.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, what shall we do? There isn¡¯t much nt-life so it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for us to enter the forest on our horses......¡¹

    Unlike the ins, the woods is a ce we have to be careful of what¡¯s above and below us and the cavalry¡¯s ability to deal with that is somewhat inferior. Although it may just be the woods, with trees scattered about, it doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯ll be able to gallop at full speed.

    ¡¸No, we¡¯ll continue on our horses. Our opponents are goblins after all, so our horses will give us the height advantage.¡¹

    The height of a goblin is 1 m. As long as we are careful about attacks from the trees, they won¡¯t be able to put their hands on the cavalry. And even if they aim for our horses, we can still fight as infantry.

    ¡¸I understand. Everyone, enter the woods on your horses! Move in a column at a fast pace!¡¹

    There are only 50 of them, but the sound of their hooves is quite pronounced. Even the goblins, who don¡¯t have sharp senses, won¡¯t be able to miss it. I thought that arge army would show up soon, but there wasn¡¯t much noticeable change in the situation.

    ¡¸I thought the woods would be filled with goblins but that is unexpectedly not the case.¡¹

    We found several of them who were trying to run away earlier, but it¡¯s nothing like the hundreds of goblins that the vige chief mentioned.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s strangely quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s weird. There aren¡¯t any birds or animals either...... it¡¯s like this ce is dead.¡¹

    Pipi has an uneasy look. Because Schwartz is taller than the other horses, a branch ps me in the face, causing Celia to draw her sword on reaction to the sound. It seems she can¡¯t settle down either.

    ¡¸Ouch....... Schwartz, lower your body more when you walk.¡¹

    Schwartz snorts as if telling me not to ask for the impossible. Geez, I¡¯ve been with this guy for such a long time already, you would think that he would take care of me a little more. This spring, you were the one who got the horses for the carriage at the mansion pregnant, right? I thought it was strange how they were so attached to you, but you just work fast.

    ¡¸Giiiih!!¡¹

    There is a sudden nasty cry and a dark clumpes falling down from the trees. When I look carefully, I see a goblin holding a spear, made from slicing the tip of a stalk of bamboo.

    ¡¸It really helps when you cry like that.¡¹

    I skewer the thing that jumped down from the trees in mid-air and fling it away behind me.

    ¡¸Gyiiiih¨C!¡¹

    Taking that as the signal, goblins start jumping off the trees to attack us from all directions.

    ¡¸Maintain your formation! Ten in the front and the rest will alternate to deal with the ones on the left and right, on the double!¡¹

    It is within our expectations to get ambushed in the forest so we didn¡¯t panic. If we stood still, we would get surrounded and be at a disadvantage, but if we remained on the move with our horses, it would be impossible for the goblins to catch up to us with their short legs. The ones in the vanguard trample over the ones blocking the path in front and the soldiers in the middle of the squad pierce through the onesing at them one after the other.

    ¡¸Just roughly over 100, huh? These numbers are totally not enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, these ones probably came out after reacting to the noise. The majority of them must be near the nest.¡¹

    Celia speaks while swinging her sword, splitting open the small monsters¡¯ heads and slicing open their stomachs. Pipi is also loosing her arrows quickly from close range. At first nce, she seems like a sweet little girl, but you can clearly see she¡¯s ustomed to this.

    ¡¸Hoitto¡¹

    I pierce through the head of a goblin with my spear and lift it up. In the same manner, I skewer the second one that appears. Thest one is slightlyrger and is holding a shield, but I stab through the goblin, shield and all, making it the third dumpling on my stick.

    ¡¸Chief, if there are this many of them, there might also be a tougher hobgoblin out there......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s something amazing like that out there?¡¹

    Pipi pauses, but Celia continues on.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably the one at the tip of your spear......¡¹

    ¡¸This one? I thought it was strange that it wasrger than the others and wearing armor.¡¹

    I confirm the lifeless creature stuck on the tip of my spear and was still holding its shield and see that it¡¯s about the size of a human.

    I swing my spear and fling all three bodies off. In the end, they¡¯re nothing but goblins.

    We suffer little to no casualties, while the goblin corpses are piling up. Somehow sensing that we are different from the usual hunters and vigers they always attacked, the survivors start to run away.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s chase after them, they¡¯ll lead us to their nest.¡¹

    ¡¸Slow down so we don¡¯t get too close to them. Let them run.¡¹

    It really is a lifesaver for this to happen. It saves us the trouble of having to search around the woods.

    ¡¸I thought things would be a lot easier......¡¹

    What appears in front of us as I slump my shoulders is a deep-looking cave, which I saw the goblins run into.

    ¡¸If they just made their nest in the woods, it would be too open, wouldn¡¯t it......¡¹

    Naturally, horses would not be able to enter caves and it would be harder for us to wield spears. To top it off, considering many goblins have holed up in there, it would definitely smell and be quite dirty.

    ¡¸Haah......everyone get off your horses. We¡¯ll go on foot.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like we could just leave the cave alone. If we had a ton of oil, we could pour it and set it ame, but since we don¡¯t, we have no choice but to walk in ourselves.

    ¡¸Those in the vanguard will hold the torches and it will get harder to swing your spears. Make it so that it¡¯s easier to unsheathe your swords when they jump at you!¡¹

    Following Celia¡¯s instructions, the soldiers enter the cave.

    ¡¸They were probably multiplying inside the cave, so that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t get noticed.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s probably the case. From what I can see, there has been no signs of digging, so it might just be a naturallyrge cave.¡¹

    They made their nest in such a troublesome ce. Not to mention, as soon we got in, one of them jumps out at me from our nk, and when I smash it on reflex, some strange liquides out of it. The goblins are dirty and their bodily fluids smell. I should have left this to Leopolt.

    The cave isrge and deep, but its structure is simple and fairly straightforward to navigate. When we walk through the narrow corridor, tight enough that no person could pass by when they lined up beside each other, we reach arge circr cavity containing many more smaller openings leading to neighboring rooms. In thatrge space is the scene that we have long-awaited for.

    ¡¸Roughly...... 500, it¡¯s better in a ce without trees, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Celia and the soldiers look somewhat overwhelmed by the numbers.

    ¡¸Gigiiii¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyiiii!!¡¹

    Those disgusting shrieks echo in the cave and it¡¯s quite unpleasant.

    ¡¸Chief...... no matter how......this is too much......¡¹

    Pipi holds her bow at the ready and draws close to my side.

    This much is nothing, in fact it¡¯s just right. Now, it¡¯s much less disappointing than having only 100 waiting for us, where the task will bepleted after each of us crushes two creatures.

    ¡¸Pipi, stand back and support me with your bow. Celia, protect Pipi.¡¹

    ¡¸But, then-!¡¹

    I grip my spear with all my might. The ceiling is pretty high so it doesn¡¯t look like my spear will scrape against it when I swing it around.

    ¡¸Stand back. I¡¯m going to swing with all my strength.¡¹

    When I smile and hold my spear with both hands, the nearby soldiers hurriedly puts some distance between us. I suppose they¡¯ll avoid me until I show my back to the enemy.

    ¡¸Around 10 per person. Go! Wipe them out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooooh¨C!!¡¹

    The soldiers shout and the goblins also give a louder shriek in response. Standing at the front, I charge in and let the enemy taste arge swing of my spear.

    ¡¸Dorryaa!!¡¹

    It¡¯s a full swing of my spear with both hands. A group of five that clumps together to attack me scatter into messy parts all at once. Therger sized pieces fly back towards the other goblins and hit them, causing them to stumble. Stumbling amongst arge crowd of charging allies is fatal and they are crushed into formless paste beneath their feet. I may have achieved killing 10 of them in just a single swing.

    I bring the spear close to me after swinging it out and once again prepare for another full-power swing, this time spinning my entire body as well to blow away enemies in all directions. There are some that jump at my chest, but a single kick knocks them out, rendering them motionless. To the goblins that are only 1 m tall, a kick from my iron-studded boots is a fatal blow.

    ¡¸As expected, there are a lot!¡¹

    There are 100 of them mobbing around me. They aren¡¯t that powerful or quick, but they can be a handful for a single person to deal with.

    ¡¸Maybe I¡¯ll use this.¡¹

    I hold my spear with one hand and use the other hand to grab the leg of a struggling goblin. It¡¯s a little short, but I can use it like a club. Even if it breaks, there are plenty of recements.

    I rampage while switching from club to club, beating down those small fries rather than slicing them up. After the leg of my third club tore off, the enemy stopsing at me head-on.

    ¡¸Giiiih!¡¹

    Reacting to the noise from behind me, I contort my body to avoid the spear being thrust at me. I grab and break the tip of the spear, which is just a primeval object made with a sharpened stone on a stick, causing the goblin to have a clear expression of terror on its face. While thinking that they might actually have high intelligence, I use the tip of the spear to pierce its head.

    When I evade another goblin that charges at me, it trips and falls forward. I rest my foot on its head and look around me. It appears I charged too far forward and separated myself from the others, causing the soldiers to get surrounded. Celia is shouting worriedly but I¡¯m having an unexpectedly enjoyable time fighting over here.

    The overall state of battle isn¡¯t bad. There are a few people who have gotten injured and have fallen back to the corridor leading to the entrance, but despite being surrounded by arge difference in numbers, it doesn¡¯t appear their formation is cracking. They are aligning their 2 m long spears in a box formation and are getting tired in their attacks. A fair amount of corpses are piling at their feet and if they continue to persist, it should get easier soon.

    ¡¸Gyiiiih¨C!! Gyiiih¡ª!!¡¹

    Oops, I forgot my foot was still on its head. I shift the rest of my weight on my foot to crush the goblin¡¯s skull and survey my surroundings. The goblins are constantly trying to intimidate me with their loud shrieks, but are not trying to jump at me. As a test, I thrust my spear at them and kill two, but they just widen their circle. It¡¯s a good time to return to Celia, I guess.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Geez! Don¡¯t just charge out there and overdo yourself to that extent!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m alright. What¡¯s the situation like?¡¹

    ¡¸8 injured, two of which are in critical condition.¡¹

    They¡¯ve taken quite a beating, but the enemy¡¯s numbers have clearly taken a hit. Just one more push.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll buy a prostitute for those that stay alive. The one who kills the most will get many high-ss prostitutes to entertain them!¡¹

    The soldiers cheer and the line of spears, once listless and unmotivated like drooping dicks, regain their vigor and point up at attention.

    ¡¸Advance forward! Push them back!¡¹

    The soldiers thrust forward and pull back ording to orders and the enemy copses in front of them one after the other. They instantly recover the distance lost in the beginning and are continuing to move even further forward. The goblins¡¯ numbers continue to decrease and they are starting to get indecisive. When they try to run but couldn¡¯t get away, they realize that the only exit they could escape from is behind us.

    ¡¸Fuh-!¡¹

    ¡¸Yah!¡¹

    The enemy is being pushed back, but some of them asionally use their own allies as a tform to try and jump over our wall of spears. However, they get shot down in midair by either Celia¡¯s knives or Pipi¡¯s arrows and get reduced to pathetic falling objects.

    The oue of the battle has been decided, and just when I thought the only thing left to do was to kill every single one of them, arge axe struck the wall of spears and knocked the soldiers on their butts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge......¡¹

    ¡¸This one¡¯s the boss?!¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, he¡¯s hugee!¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like the boss finally makes his appearance.¡¹

    I smile at Celia, but she¡¯s ring at the boss with eyes of scorn.

    ¡¸This filthy......piece of crap!!¡¹

    The boss is around the same size as I am. It is simr to a hobgoblin except slightlyrger, however it isn¡¯trge enough to be anything special. The problem with the enemy, who is equipped with iron armor, is the thing between his legs. Hisrge dick is swinging around.

    The ordinary goblins aren¡¯t particrly trying to hide their crotch area so you could say they are exposing themselves too, but this one is obviouslyrger.

    Celia couldn¡¯t stand the offensive sight and threw her knives ¨C one bounces off his armor and the other one gets deflected with his axe. It appears that this goblin is the boss based on his skill and not just because he has a big dick. If he bulldozes his way forward, he may kill some soldiers.

    ¡¸Guoooh¡¹

    The boss looks at Celia, the one who threw the knives, as his cock swells up. It¡¯s true Celia is a nice woman, who you¡¯d love to fuck, but that act deserves a thousand deaths.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it. Stand back.¡¹

    ¡¸Ultimately, it¡¯s only the size of a child¡¯s arm! Please show him that Aegir-sama¡¯s is that of an adult¡¯s arm!¡¹

    Are you telling me to show off here? After Celia shouts, she realizes that she basically professed familiarity with my superior member and she turns deep red.

    The other small fry goblins don¡¯t appear to have the courage to attack me anymore and are hiding behind the boss while shouting. Once I beat this thing, the rest will easily be annihted.

    ¡¸Fuh-!¡¹

    ¡¸Guoggh¡¹

    There¡¯s no need to state my name when facing off against a monster. In one breath, I charge forward with a thrust and aim for his throat, but it blocks the attack by turning his axe sideways. Following that, I also aim for his chest and stomach, but both attacks were met with his axe. Since he didn¡¯t hold a shield, he was able to move quite deftly.

    As I¡¯m in admiration as to how this thing can be so ugly yet so skilled, the goblin swings his axe at me thinking I¡¯ve faltered. I swing my spear and meet his weapon with the de of the spear. As soon as I did so, he slips backwards and loses bnce.

    The power behind the swing of my spear is iparable with a thrust. Not to mention, my spear is probably heavier than hisrge axe. The fact that he¡¯s trying topete with me in strength already means the end of the line for him.

    In no time, I repeat my strikes a second and third time, and although he somehow blocks them, a step is taken backwards every time. The full-powered fourth attack shatters his axe and drops the goblin to its knees at the same time.

    ¡¸Guoooh!!¡¹

    He reaches for a recement club at his waist in a panic, but that wooden object shouldn¡¯t be able to block my attack. The club splits in two and his right hand was also sliced off.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    It¡¯s settled. I don¡¯t know whether I should kill him, but there are still many goblins. I need to show them that their boss is dead and turn them into a group of trapped rats.

    I swing my spear down on the boss¡¯s head as he¡¯s holding his severed hand. The spear ms against the ground and after a brief silence, the boss splits in half vertically. The body fluids and entrails of the monster flow out and a tremendously horrid stench wafts in the air. The goblins standing behind the boss didn¡¯t make a sound and look on in shock. They no longer have any intention to fight.

    ¡¸Crush the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone charge! Kill them all!!¡¹

    Following Celia¡¯s shout, the soldiers rush forward towards the goblins who are attempting to escape, settling an obviously won battle. In an underground area with nowhere to run, the soldiers are chasing after the goblins like they were ying a game of tag, and then turning them into corpses. The area was soon cleared of any living monsters.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure all of them have been crushed, but check the side caves just in case. We made such a smelly memory together, it would be depressing if this cave returned to its original state half a yearter.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll split up and search! If there is anything, we¡¯ll let you know!¡¹

    The soldiers divide themselves into groups to confirm the area. The majority of the caves are used as storehouses for decaying flesh or as toilets, but more problems arise.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fireeee-¡¹

    Two soldiers catch on fire and roll back into therge cavity.

    ¡¸What happened, did you turn over a pot of oil?¡¹

    The other soldiers flock around to pat the fire out, but the two of them suffered considerable burns.

    ¡¸The goblin inside-! It can use magic!¡¹

    A goblin that uses magic? Does such a mysterious creature exist? I look at Celia and Pipi but they both shake their heads.

    The soldiers look towards me in terror. I¡¯m the person with the highest authority after all, and it won¡¯t be a good memory for the magician, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Pardon my intrusion!¡¹

    I greet even though it¡¯s sort of ridiculous, but when I enter the small room through the hole in the side, a fireball is hurled to greet me back. The magical me......hit the goblin stabbed on my spear and starts burning it. It didn¡¯t feel like anything tangible, but simply fire being thrown at me. Everything is still within expectations then.

    There is still some distance between me and the goblin who fired its magic from the entrance, so even if I run towards the creature, I¡¯ll be a ball of mes before I get a chance to attack. I could always throw my spear at it, but I¡¯ll have the trouble of pulling my spear out of the goblin.

    Thus, I use my opposite hand to pick up a rock and throw it. It weighs around the same as my spear and is an unshapely rock, but it¡¯ll have quite an impact if it hits. The rock flies horizontally through the air at the target.

    When I hurl the rock at the goblin, it sticks out its hands to try and block it but after fracturing both its hands, the rock¡¯s momentum carries itself into the goblin¡¯s head, and cracks its skull with a dull sound. It¡¯s a joke that I was able to defeat a magic-user by chucking a rock. I went to check just in case, but with both arms and legs twitching, its death is pretty much confirmed.

    ¡¸......Even if you didn¡¯t do something so outrageous, Pipi or I would have finished it off.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say something so ridiculous. I¡¯d be in trouble if your pretty skin got burned.

    ¡¸But this is......a book? A goblin with a book?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like magic, seems like it requires a considerable amount of knowledge. I¡¯ve never heard of this.¡¹

    We can¡¯t do anything just by thinking about it. We should quickly search this cave and leave this smelly ce. But that wasn¡¯t the only strange thing.

    ¡¸Lo-! Look at this!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Are you alright!?¡¹

    An unbelievable sight unfolds before our eyes in the rtivelyrge space.

    ¡¸How horrible......¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Even in the smelly cave, there is a conspicuous odor...... an intense stench was drifting around the cave, horrid enough to turn your nose, and there are over 100 womenying sideways that could not fit into the cave. All of them are stark naked and looking at us with dead eyes. The fluid umting on the floor is probably the goblins¡¯ semen. They must have been fucked just recently, as there are many women who have fresh semen dripping from their crotches.

    ¡¸......Call everyone over. We¡¯ll help them out.¡¹

    The soldiers pick up the women, who are covered in dirty liquids, but the females stare with hollow eyes and reflexively spread their legs apart.

    ¡¸Ghk, it smells......¡¹

    ¡¸What a stench.¡¹

    On top of their excreting fluids and other dirty products smeared on them, the women, who continued to get raped by the goblins, are in such horrible conditions the soldiers don¡¯t even have the luxury to lust for them.

    ¡¸Take them outside first. Also form an advance party with about ten people to check the surroundings......and report if there is a small stream or pond.¡¹

    At that time, one of the woman holds her stomach in pain.

    ¡¸It hurts! It hurts, it hurts!! I don¡¯t want this......I don¡¯t want to give birth! I don¡¯t want itttttt!!¡¹

    After some unbearable screaming and grating shrieks, I could hear the familiar cry of a baby.

    The woman gave birth to a goblin¡¯s child. Furthermore, simr cries in the back room started to work in harmony with the first baby¡¯s cry. When I part the worn-out cloth and peek in the room, close to a hundred goblin children and small child-sized goblins are crawling around.

    ¡¸Urghghhh!!¡¹

    One of the soldiers couldn¡¯t handle the scene and pukes. So this is the answer to the question of how the goblins were able to reproduce so quickly.

    ¡¸Hurry and carry the women outside...... and then use something to seal off the front of the room. Once the women are all outside, set it on fire.¡¹

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a disgusting scene. I kick the small goblin at my feet all the way to the back of the room, carry women on both my shoulders and head outside. The expressions of the soldiers, who were rejoicing in their victory a little earlier, disappeared and are simply moving in silence.

    I sit on the stump of a tree as I gaze at the billowing smokeing out from the abominable cave like a chimney. The fire spreads throughout the interior of the cave, scorching anything and everything that could be set ame, turning the inside of the cave into a zing inferno hell. Oil was sshed everywhere, especially in the room used for breeding, before the fire was lit.

    ¡¸Keep watch and ensure nothinges out.¡¹

    Once Imanded the soldiers, I head to the area where the saved women have been brought. The women are gradually regaining their senses as they inhale the scent of the forest and bathe in the sun¡¯s rays.

    ¡¸How are they, are they ready to talk?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for most of them. But several of them......¡¹

    I speak to a woman who looks like she¡¯ll be alright.

    ¡¸The goblins have all been killed. Are you ready to talk?¡¹

    ¡¸......yeah, yeah, I-, I-, I¡¯m alright. S-s-somehow.¡¹

    I use a wet towel to wipe her face and drip water to let her drink. The woman is able to calm down and collect herself.

    ¡¸Thank you...... I¡¯m okay now......¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, so why have you been captured there?¡¹

    ¡¸I was...... in the middle of running away from the famine when I got attacked...... and the men got killed......¡¹

    ¡¸How about the other women?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! Once you get brought there, you get raped and there is not even any time to rest! ! got...... by five of them! And five of them were born!!¡¹

    It would be better if I stop listening now. I should be getting them back to the vige first to let them rest their bodies.

    It isn¡¯t that far from the vige, but there aren¡¯t many women who could walk on their own. They aren¡¯t only riding on the horses, but also being carried on the backs of the soldiers. By the time we reached the vige, it is already nighttime.

    ¡¸How are the women doing?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re sleeping like logs. They¡¯re physically and mentally worn out.¡¹

    The vigers were reluctant to ept the women at first because of the foul stench, but I shut them up with a single stare. Fortunately, it is summer time and they could dunk themselves in the well¡¯s water to wash themselves, but unless they thoroughly did so, they won¡¯t be able to remove the smell. In addition, the women would rather sleep than wash themselves, so they slept as though they were unconscious.

    ¡¸There was a small river on our way back. Have everyone wash themselves there. It isn¡¯t just because it¡¯s unclean, they¡¯ll get sick.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah....... When I counted, there are about 150 people. It¡¯s amazing how many were gathered.¡¹

    ording to the scattered reports from the women, they weren¡¯t gathered all at once. Many of them were in the middle of moving from Treia to my territory in small groups before getting attacked by the goblins.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that the goblins used the women for breeding purposes but....... Normally, they shouldn¡¯t be able to gather several hundreds of them. Since it¡¯s impossible that many women travel alone without any sort of escort.¡¹

    Therge number of gathered women will then get pregnant one after the other, and the goblins will instantly increase their numbers. It takes a goblin baby about a month to be born after the female is pregnant and the baby will be an adult in about two weeks. If a hundred women got pregnant, their numbers will reach the thousands in no time. The reason that it stopped only at a hundred women is because of cannibalism due tock of food and in-fighting due to power struggles betweenrades.

    ¡¸Even at this moment, there are pregnant women. Before we take them to the vige, we have to do something about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Send a forewarning and have a well-acquainted guye. If the goblin gets born, they¡¯ll lose their ce to stay.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you intend to bring the women back with you?¡¹

    There¡¯s no other choice. The men, who apanied and brought them here, have all been killed. Most of them don¡¯t even have rtives.

    ¡¸I guess so...... it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it. As long as their physical body returns, I¡¯llfort their heartster.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about!!¡¹

    ¡¸Chief, you¡¯re finally going to have your orgy with 100 women?! Pipi wants in too!¡¹

    I embrace the two of them when they suddenly start making a fuss.

    As long as I¡¯m able to, I¡¯ll protect them all.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Summer.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 3000, Bow Cavalry 500 At most 6000

    Assets: 6900 gold (5800) (Internal Affairs Materials -100) (Labor Cost -200)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Rita (maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower), Yoguri (just eating meals), Casie (ghost)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 53, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 93: Healing of the Hear

    <h4>Chapter 93: Healing of the Hear</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rattling sounds can be heard as the line of wagons progress along the road. In order to treat the women, who have been saved from the nest of goblins, they need to be brought to Rafen briefly, but since we couldn¡¯t tell them to walk, we had wagonse pick them up.

    ¡¸Everyone seems to have calmed down quite a bit. At one point, I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen.¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly as Celia says ¨C because of the tragic circumstances the women suffered, they were frightened, crying and some even wanted to die. That¡¯s why I want to eat and drink until I¡¯m full to get some relief.

    ¡¸I believe that night attack was crucial.¡¹

    The night after we saved the women, the few surviving goblins came to attack the vige in an attempt to take back their reproduction tools. The women went into a state of panic, but the soldiers and I beat down the goblins in front of their eyes.

    The women saw me as their savior after I took down the hobgoblin leading the mob of goblins. Several of the women automatically reach for my crotch.

    ¡¸We were captured for so long that we didn¡¯t even know how much time passed...... our bodies have also be so lewd.¡¹

    ¡¸Mr. Feudal lord, you were so cool. And you have gathered such unbelievably handsome soldiers too......¡¹

    Even amongst the women who were saved, the ones who regained their mental and physical strength are talking to us quite assertively.

    ¡¸Handsome?¡¹

    Celia turns her head. I don¡¯t have a particrly handsome group of guys. And although there are attractive guys, there are also guys that are as ugly as pigs. However, goblins are the ugliest and dirtiest of all monsters. After those girls have been with goblins for such a long time, most men they see henceforth will appear beautiful to them.

    By the way, I prohibited the soldiers fromying their hands on the women. I thought that after they were fucked repeatedly by goblins, their hearts would be broken, but from the look of things, it may have been unnecessary caution on my part.

    ¡¸All of you should go to the city and get treated first. If you aren¡¯t feeling well, don¡¯t be shy to admit it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Okaayy~¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Some girls reply cheerfully, but there are some who still haven¡¯t regained their energy and are just nodding silently. On the surface, the order is in consideration for how hard it would be for those girls to live with the residents of Rafen from now on if they show such an unsightly appearance. But in actuality, it¡¯s because things would be problematic if they gave birth to a goblin¡¯s child in the city, so that¡¯s why they should get treated first.

    Seeing 150 women gathered together like this is quite the spectacle. Not to mention, these women are all of childbearing age, so there¡¯s an air of erotess about them. Just when I was thinking of attacking them, the group of tents pitched on the ins close to Rafen came into our field of view. It¡¯s the area where the women will be treated we prepared ahead of time.

    ¡¸Carry the women into the tents! It¡¯s fine if you grope their ass, but treat them with care.¡¹

    The soldiers help the women and carry them off the wagons one by one. Normally, the soldiers would grumble when they¡¯re asked to carry water barrels and military supplies, but absolutely noins came out of their mouths this time. The women should all be able to walk, but they¡¯re all blushing as they entrust their bodies to the soldiers. Some of the men and women lock lips with each other, but I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see anything.

    A few dayster

    ¡¸My lord, the treatment of those women isplete.¡¹

    When I returned to my house, an elderly man working as the head doctor in Rafenes and reports to me...... it¡¯s the doctor I first brought to this city. The poption has increased exponentially so there are more doctors as well. His job is to gather all of them and to report to me directly. Many women needed treatment this time so many more doctors are needed to constantly supervise them.

    ¡¸The treatment consists of medicine and......¡¹

    I hold out my hand to signal that he doesn¡¯t have to go on.

    ¡¸The women deserve their privacy. I don¡¯t need to hear the details. I just want to know whether any traces of goblin remain in them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see....... Well, they can continue to live as ordinary girls. But a few of them are emotionally troubled. It¡¯s not something I can fix as a doctor.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯ll think of something for that. Good work.¡¹

    The head doctor bows once and leaves. Let¡¯s go meet the girls now.

    Celia is waiting for me outside the room.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the soldiers that participated in the goblin suppression are gathering outside the gate...... do you still have something you need them for at this point in time?¡¹

    ¡¸For something necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I wille with you as well.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t. You¡¯ll stay in the mansion to keep watch and make sure Pipi doesn¡¯te either.¡¹

    Celia makes a dejected face. But she can¡¯te today. It won¡¯t be good for her upbringing.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take everyone to Rafen. I¡¯ll look after your lifestyles for the moment so you can do whatever you want, like make a family or find a new way of living.¡¹

    And then......I add on further. What I¡¯m about to say is the real issue at hand.

    ¡¸To forget the hardships of the past and to heal the wounds in your heart, I believe that being embraced by a man is the best medicine. If you so desire...... the soldiers that saved you are here. Would you like to try and be with them?¡¹

    Everyone was surprised, as neither the women nor the soldiers convened in this ce were informed of anything. Moreover, besides the change in their expressions and gazes, not a single one of them moved. Will this end poorly after all?

    ¡¸Uhm......I would like to be embraced by everybody......¡¹

    A docile-looking woman timidly raises her hand.

    ¡¸I would also like to remember the feeling of a human man.¡¹

    A woman around 30 years old, who is at prime marrying age, raises her hand.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s handsome too...... to be honest, I might be really happy right now.¡¹

    A girl around the same age as Celia raises her hand. Seeing little opposition to the idea, everyone starts raising their hands all at once after they saw several others do it. The n is going smoothly; I can simultaneously heal the bodies and souls of the women, as well as provide a reward to the soldiers for winning the battle.

    Although the sun has still not set, men and women are entangling with each other left and right. The number of women participating in these festivities are a little over 100; food and alcohol are given instead to the girls who lost the men they saved their virginities for and to those who developed romantic rtionships with other girls during the harsh tribtions, and they head to Rafen ahead of time. The only females remaining are the ones who jumped into the men¡¯s arms and those who want the men in their pants.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not something like a goblin, but a human male, aah, it¡¯s the best......¡¹

    A middle-aged woman, who looks a little past 30, is straddling a muscr man and shaking her hips happily. The man underneath gets aroused by herrge breasts and thrusts his hips in a trance, as the two of them hug each other and moan.

    To the side, there is a young woman...... in addition she has a promiscuous and sexy body. Men naturally flock around her and three dicks rock back and forth as they thrust in her vagina, ass and mouth. I was about to stop them as I thought they were pushing her too hard, but as soon as the dick came out of her mouth, she let out an erotic moan.

    ¡¸Amazinnng, to have three wonderful men fucking me like this. Don¡¯t be afraid to move your hips more, fuck me as much as you want. Pour all your human seed in meee!¡¹

    The girl puts the dick in her mouth again as she closes her eyes and sucks on the meat rod, urging it to ejacte. She is enjoying the orgy with tears of joy running down her face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really okay...... with a guy like me?¡¹

    ¡¸What about you, you¡¯re fine with a girl like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Regardless of what I think ......is such a beauty like you satisfied with me?¡¹

    The couple faces each other and sits down together. The man...... is one of my soldiers and his face is familiar. He is considerably brave and talented at fighting, but he¡¯s ugly, like a fusion between a human and a pig. It doesn¡¯t matter much with men, but no matter what you think, it¡¯s a face women will find hard to love.

    On the other hand, the girl is still at an age where she hasn¡¯t been with many men, and her ass and breasts are on the small size, but her face is really pretty. Unfortunate to say, but in normal circumstances, men would not usually lust after her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have such arge chest, but if you¡¯re alright with that, please embrace me.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......UUuoooh!!¡¹

    The man gets fired up and jumps at the girl. If you do that, she¡¯ll get scared though.

    ¡¸Kyaa! Geez, you¡¯re like a baby.¡¹

    But the young woman isn¡¯t frightened, and epts the man, stroking the man¡¯s face with her hand.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so cool.¡¹

    The manpletely loses hisposure and shakes his hips in a daze.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine with me!? Then-! Will you be my wife!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aauh! Yeah, sure! If you¡¯ll have me, then I¡¯ll be your wife!! Aaah, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    The man uses the strength he trained in the army to lift the woman and thrusts deep inside her. Itpletely looks like rape from an outsider¡¯s perspective but the girl is caressing the man¡¯s head and kissing him repeatedly. It truly is ¡®the beauty and the beast¡¯ and they¡¯re enjoying themselves to the fullest. ......Maybe she¡¯s fine because she didn¡¯t see any of the other guys who went into the city, but as expected, it would have a been a blow that the soldier won¡¯t be able to recover from if she were to refuse him here.

    It can¡¯t be helped that I see so much sex around here. I went outside to see if I can find someone to partner with me, and two girls, who are still clothed, grab my hands.

    ¡¸There¡¯s the feudal lord~¡¹

    ¡¸Over here, over here.¡¹

    The girls pull my hand and lead me into therge tent used for treatment. As soon as I enter the tent, I feel a wave of heat. Even though it¡¯s summer, this heat is typically unthinkable for the gradually darkening evening time.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s the feudal lord.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Nice to meet you~¡¹¡¹

    That should have been the case, but while the tent is big, 30 girls have squeezed into the space where there is only room for treating about 10 people. Besides the ones who came to get me, all the other girls are fully naked and beads of sweat are glistening on their bodies.

    ¡¸Well this is quite a lot of you......¡¹

    ¡¸The other soldiers are fine too, but we only want the feudal lord to sleep with us. So we waited here.¡¹

    ¡¸Mr. Feudal lord...... you were so cool.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re handsome and strong, and on top of that, you¡¯re kind to us. There aren¡¯t any women who wouldn¡¯t fall in love.¡¹

    There¡¯s a question mark attached to the part about me being handsome. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m particrly ugly, but I don¡¯t think I have an especially beautiful face either. The only one who says I¡¯m handsome is Celia and she¡¯s biased, so I can¡¯t take her word at face value.

    Since they¡¯ve been saved, they were receiving treatment here and not able to meet many people, so even now, it appears they don¡¯t have a proper grasp of the standard of a man¡¯s face. But if they¡¯re going to be fucked either way, maybe it would produce more healing if they believe the person is handsome.

    ¡¸We gathered the ones who only want to be embraced by the feudal lord, but it turns out there are a lot of us...... is it alright with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. A person who dislikes being around a bunch of women isn¡¯t a man. Come.¡¹

    The women are squealing and kyaaing as they gather around me. In the blink of an eye, they strip my clothes and several women push me on my back. It¡¯s like an avnche of women. They kiss me as ifpeting with each other to take possession of my lips and the ones left out rain kisses on my nape and face. The ones around my lower body finally take thest piece of clothing off.

    ¡¸Uwah! It¡¯s big.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing! It¡¯s still soft, yet it¡¯s this thick. What¡¯ll happen when it gets erect?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the smell of a man...... but it doesn¡¯t stink. It smells nice.¡¹

    Considering their previous gloomy and depressed state from the period with the goblins, it¡¯s almost like they are different people now and are more cheerful. It appears the main factor is the shadow of the goblins haunting the women has disappeared and knowing their lifestyles will be covered for the most part for the next little while. As expected, it¡¯s better for women to be cheerful and lewd.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry and lick it so it gets bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸There are many of us here, so there isn¡¯t much space.¡¹

    ¡¸......I want to lick his asshole.¡¹

    As expected, when they all try to crowd around my crotch, there¡¯s not enough space.

    ¡¸You can get on top of me. You won¡¯t be heavy for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re this muscr after all...... then pardon me.¡¹

    Two women got on top of me with their butts towards my face. Their slightly opened slits dripped some of their juices onto my stomach.

    ¡¸Nnh......ggh......oooh! This is amazing.¡¹

    At the same time, I am kissing two girls together, entangling my tongue with theirs, but am taken aback by the sudden rush of pleasure on my lower half. When I take a look, the women are crowding around my meat rod, almost ovepping each other, and 10 of them are using their tongues. Of course they¡¯re licking the tip and my rod, but also putting their mouths on my balls and sucking the area near my asshole.

    ¡¸Aahn, the tip, I¡¯m next......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger. Looks like one more person can lick his rod here.¡¹

    ¡¸This might be rude but......can I lick your asshole?¡¹

    It¡¯s meaningless to be ashamed at this point in time. The ten mouths work hard to slurp my crotch area and it was quite absurd, but there are still more than half of the girls left idle.

    ¡¸We want to do it too~¡¹

    ¡¸Just gonna get on top.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyah! You¡¯re heavy.¡¹

    The group that was on standby lose their patience and climb over the girls servicing me so they can crawl their tongues over me. As the girls lick my body, they start gasping and the increasingly choking smell of sex gradually get my meat rod hard.

    ¡¸Uhyaa......this is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Even more than that thing......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s much bigger than that dirty boss¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good!! I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡¹

    Just when I was thinking it would be fine to cum like this, one of them couldn¡¯t hold back and climbs on top of me, grabbing my meat rod with both hands and guides it to her entrance. The girls around her voice theirints but that girl doesn¡¯t move from her position on top of me.

    ¡¸Hey! If you¡¯re going to do it, hurry up! We want to do it too.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry...... it¡¯s too big and won¡¯t-......¡¹

    ¡¸Enough of that! Here, quickly!¡¹

    The girl¡¯s words are cut short and the surrounding women grab her thighs, forcefully dropping her hips onto my rod. Although the women aren¡¯t all that strong, with four of them, they are able to instantly bury almost my entire dick into the girl¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸gh-!!!¡¡Nnnhhaaah¨C!!¡¹

    Through the tip of my penis, I could feel the sensation of many things being pushed apart inside the woman. Undoubtedly, my cock has buried itself all the way into the woman¡¯s womb and the tip has prated the entrance.

    ¡¸Oooh......ooooooh......it¡¯s so......deep.¡¹

    The girl felt such intense stimtion that she trembles uncontrobly, yet the other girls continue to push her back and grab her thighs to rock her hips.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, she finally got her chance to enjoy herself, so don¡¯t do things so forcefully.¡¹

    I get up from the position on my back and get into the missionary position, covering the girl with my body almost as if I was protecting her from the others.

    ¡¸There, let¡¯s do it slowly. Can you tell that it¡¯s inside you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......Yes....... It¡¯s so big that it feels like it¡¯s tearing me apart.¡¹

    ¡¸Does it hurt? Do you want to pull it out?¡¹

    The woman shakes her head in such a way that it seems her neck would snap.

    ¡¸Please continue to move like this. It¡¯s fine if it tears me, just kiss me aft-......nnmh!¡¹

    I kiss her and continue moving slowly. Unlike the earlier crazy slushing sounds, a steady rhythmical sticky sound is made with each thrust of my hips.

    ¡¸Uuu......she¡¯s hogging him all to herself. How nicee......¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing will change even if wein. Let¡¯s wait our turn. If it¡¯s the feudal lord, he¡¯ll surely give his dick to all of us.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm......can I lick your asshole?¡¹

    We are just moving slowly, but it didn¡¯t take long before the girl under me starts convulsing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, sorry! It¡¯s only me-!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Cum in my arms.¡¹

    I hug her with my entire body, as if swallowing her whole, and give a final strong thrust. Without even moaning, the surprised girl trembles intensely and liesnguidly.

    ¡¸Good work, let her sleep somewhere.¡¹

    The woman remains passed out with a happy look on her face as I pull my rod out of her and sit cross-legged. I haven¡¯t ejacted yet, so my dick is getting harder and bigger.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s next?¡¹

    As if trying to sit on me, several women came to me with their asses towards me.

    6 hourster

    ¡¸Aaaaahhaaa¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!!¡¹

    In the missionary position, I m my hips against her with all my might and then ejacte. I kiss the girls, who are losing their consciousness one after the other, and watch over them until they fully close their eyes. That makes 10...... or is it 11?

    When I pull out, three women flock around me and use their tongues to clean my rod. There¡¯s another girl licking my asshole, although It feels like she¡¯s been doing this from the very beginning. Being licked endlessly like this makes me feel strange.

    ¡¸You¡¯re next, so what position would you like?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, from the back please...... roughly, as if you¡¯re raping me.¡¹

    Leave it to me and rx your hips.

    ¡¸Mr. Feudal lord? Are you alright? You¡¯ve been swinging your hips constantly for several hours.¡¹

    This is nothing, since I normally do it with the women in my house after all. Doing it three times each for eight people is no problem for me.

    ¡¸......perhaps we offered our bodies to someone exceedingly wonderful?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe we¡¯ll all be pierced to death before tomorrow.¡¹

    While listening to the women speak, I hold the hips of the girl I¡¯m fucking and increase the speed of my own hips. There is an unbelievably intense smell and heat inside this tent, but unlike the goblin¡¯s nest, I wee this.

    6 more hourster

    ¡¸There! Cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah~~~!!¡¹

    The girl I lifted up by the thighs leaks love juice and urine from her crotch, my semen sprays all over the ce and she leans against my neck. She¡¯s still moaning a little, but her consciousness has flown far away.

    ¡¸That¡¯s 25 people, looks like I can do everyone.¡¹

    As expected, my dick is losing some of its rigidity, but many of the remaining girls are big-breasted. If I bury my face in them, my dick will revive in no time.

    ¡¸Mo-......a monster......¡¹

    ¡¸Does he have semen stored in his entire body......?¡¹

    That¡¯s rude. I drink arge gulp of water and press against the remaining girls. Because of the heat, my entire body is covered in sweat, but at this point it only acts as a spice to further stimte my lust.

    ¡¸Get on top of each other and entwine your tongues. I¡¯ll do you together!¡¹

    Even now, there¡¯s still one girl licking my asshole. How obsessed with my asshole is she if she¡¯s going to keep licking for half a day?

    Having gotten aroused from the forey and servicing earlier, the four girls promptly reach their climax and join the pile of sleeping girls. There is only one more remaining.

    Her hair is red like a me and she is rather short, but not short enough to look like a child. She¡¯scking in the breasts department and her butt is small, and when the girl speaks, her voice is quiet like a whisper.

    ¡¸Uhm......I have a request......¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to put it in your ass right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? How did you-?¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s because you¡¯ve been licking my asshole this whole time. Plus, you have a finger in your own asshole. You really like the ass, don¡¯t you.

    ¡¸Then......please do so......¡¹

    Her quiet mumbling is hard for me to interpret. It¡¯s like Alma from the capital, but all grown up.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine......it¡¯s dirty, plus my mouth is exclusively for the asshole.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll put it in. Your body is small after all, so I¡¯ll get it wet enough that your ass doesn¡¯t tear......¡¹

    ¡¸Eei.¡¹

    The girl sticks her finger in her own ass and spreads it wide. In this way, it¡¯s bigger than the hole in front, and I can basically see her insides.

    ¡¸......Was it used by the goblins?¡¹

    ¡¸......I did it myself.¡¹

    I¡¯m speechless. I ce my dick at the entrance and infiltrate her ass in one quick motion.

    ¡¸How deep...... it¡¯s easily going all the way to the back.¡¹

    ¡¸......ah, aaaaaaaaah.¡¹

    The girl¡¯s asshole feels soft, and is swallowing my entire length as if there is no dead end. Once I insert my rod up to the root, the girl trembles silently. Oh crap, I went too far.

    ¡¸Hey, you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸aaaaaaaah............!! It¡¯s soo biiiiiiig!! My ass feels great, my assssss!! I was waiting for this! I was waiting for such arge penis to fuck my ass!! Aaaah, it¡¯s reaching my insidessss! Ooohhohhhhhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Where is the docile voice from before? She¡¯s now screaming repeatedly like how soldiers shout their war cries on the battlefield. Before I knew it, the girl was bouncing on top of me and grinding her ass against me. Her terrifying hip movements feel like it¡¯s scraping off my meat rod.

    ¡¸uuun......what is......¡¹

    Hearing the unexpectedly loud moans from our sex, the girls who previously lost consciousness are waking up.

    ¡¸Oooggaaaaaah!! This thick penis is stretching out my asshole! It¡¯s so long it feels like it¡¯lle out my mouth!! It¡¯s the besssssst!! I can¡¯t get enough of such a big cock digging out my assholeeeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸I also want to know.¡¹

    The girls are waking up one by one and sigh after looking at each other. In the end, the girl continued to shake her hips and after squeezing two shots from me, she fainted with my cock inside her. Her face is dripping with tears, snot and saliva, but looks full of delight.

    Dawn

    ¡¸Fuuh, it¡¯s so hot.¡¹

    When I open up the tent, the air rushes in, almost making a whooshing sound as the cool air reces the warmer air. The cold temperature during dawn feels a little bit like winter.

    ¡¸Today was fun. If I wanted to be extra luxurious, I¡¯d go for a second round......¡¹

    ¡¸Your stamina willst, but there¡¯s not enough time......¡¹

    Celia said she would return in the morning. She doesn¡¯t really sleep in and at this time, she¡¯s usually already up waiting for me. Moreover, if the sun haspletely risen and I don¡¯t go back, she¡¯ll definitelye looking for me. If she sees a scene like this, she might faint.

    ¡¸Then what do you think about this?¡¹

    30 women ¨C 29 women, excluding the one who¡¯s addicted to my asshole to be precise ¨C are kneeling outside with their asses towards me.

    ¡¸Please taste whichever ass you like.¡¹

    ¡¸You can be rough.¡¹

    ¡¸Thrust into us with reckless abandon and make us faint before the sunes up, ¡®kay?¡¹

    I can¡¯t just reject them when they said this much, even if it makes Celia faint.

    I lower my pants after just putting it on and expose my meat rod, grabbing my favorite ass with both hands. Around me, the soldiers and women, who were going at it sincest evening, are starting to wake up.

    ¡¸The feudal lord, he¡¯s doing it outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, how many people are there!? Did you have sex with all of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Woah! It¡¯s huge! What the heck is that?¡¹

    I don¡¯t have a preference of being watched while having sex, but I can¡¯t just back down now, and it¡¯s rather nice and cool out here. I m my meat rod without hesitation into the ass I grabbed and she moans with a pleasure-filled voice in no time.

    ¡¸The women can¡¯t get enough when they get pierced with something as thick and burly as that, can they.¡¹

    ¡¸My wife might also cheat with just one thrust from that.¡¹

    ¡¸......Hey wait, what¡¯s that about the wife!? I thought you said earlier that you would give your wife to me!¡¹

    People are making a fuss around me, but I shake my hips regardless. Each person bes exhausted after they cum, so after I let them do so, I move on to the next person. This time, the women are seeking pleasure more than they are seeking love, so they match their hip movements with me and finish off quickly. Looks like I¡¯ll be able to get everyone to climax before Celiaes.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸You came to get me, huh? Then, shall we head back to the house?¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸If we ride our horses, we¡¯ll make it just in time for breakfast. I want to eat a mountain-load of bread with plenty of butter spread on top.¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸Was Pipi being a good girl? She loves jam, so when you feed her some, she bes obedient.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The ground is covered in juices.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸After this, I¡¯ll be the one who cleans up the mess in the tent though, and I¡¯m sure the ce is covered with juices anyways, so it¡¯s pointless to try and hide it.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat.¡¹

    ¡¸My assss......Mr. Feudal lordd......please give me more in the ass......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Alice! Be quiet, will you?! You can¡¯t right now!¡¹

    I hear a voice from inside the tent.

    ¡¸I had ire bring me some rare treats after all.¡¹

    ¡¸......It¡¯s extremely sweet, so please have some.¡¹

    The bribery scheme was in vain, so after breakfast, Nonna ran up to me and rammed me with a flying headbutt.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Summer.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 3000, Bow Cavalry 500 At most 6000

    Assets: 6450 gold (5700) (Internal Affairs Materials -100) (Labor Cost -200) (Medical Supplies, Doctors -150)

    ¡ù All Assets: 6450, Remaining Loan: 5700, On hand: 750

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (enraged), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Rita (maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower), Yoguri (just eating meals), Casie (ghost)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 83, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 94: Expected Outbreak of War

    <h4>Chapter 94: Expected Outbreak of War</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸It¡¯s the autumn of this year.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Then that makes sense.

    The one talking to me right now is the suprememander of the central army, as well as a Count of the Goldonia kingdom...... in other words, Erich. Even though he normally doesn¡¯t get out of the capital much, he finally got curious enough to check on his own territory, stopping by mine while he was at it. What we were just talking about is confirmation for the start of the war in autumn.

    ¡¸As I thought, are we aiming for the harvest period?¡¹

    When the central army was established, most of the Goldonian royal army became the reserve army. On the other hand, Treia has many conscripted farmers, and the fact that they¡¯re fighting during harvest season, will be its own disadvantage.

    ¡¸That is also a factor, but the main reason is the movement of the other nearby nations. If we sh with them during the harvest period, the other countries won¡¯t rush to Treia¡¯s aid. In the meantime, we will settle things quickly.¡¹

    Besides Goldonia and Treia, the region also has the Yurest Alliance, which is connected on the border, the Magrado Dukedom separated by therge river and the republic of Stura. Neither of them pose a threat to Goldonia on their own, but if theye behind us while we¡¯re in the middle of fighting Treia, it would be harder on us. On the flip side, as long as we finish off Treia, even if the other three nations joined forces, Goldonia will still be a toughpetitor.

    ¡¸Take them down quickly...... is it?¡¹

    Treia isrgely inferior to Goldonia in both poption and economy, but theirnd is still quite vast. If we add the condition of ending it quickly, they might prove to be a tough opponent.

    ¡¸In order to oppose the fortress that they¡¯ve built up around their nation, we will also need to ready a considerable amount of siege weapons. Even so, we want to breakthrough from the front and promptly conquer the capital. As nned for today, you¡¯ll invade them from the east, lure out their forces, and take over the eastern region if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also heard that they have set up defensive camps on the east, although not as many as from the front. Bring siege weapons with you.¡¹

    ¡¸About that.¡¹

    We could also do it secretly, but if we¡¯re going to do it, it might be better if we work together with the central army.

    ¡¸After the war starts, quickly.....................¡¹

    Erich remains quiet and listens to me for awhile, but he¡¯s thinking with his chin resting on his hand.

    ¡¸If your n works, it will certainly change the entire state of battle. But there are too many uncertainties, and it isn¡¯t guaranteed that passing through the mountain nation¡¯s territory is safe. If we encounter a roadblock there and end up having to backtrack, it would worsen our situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it results poorly, it won¡¯t affect the capture of the fortress. It¡¯s nice if it goes well, but if it doesn¡¯t, nothing will change. It shouldn¡¯t be a bad bet.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that might be the case for me, but won¡¯t it be a fatal blow to you? ......No, you¡¯re also going through hell. I said something unnecessary.¡¹

    Erich nods slightly and stands up.

    ¡¸Alright, do as you wish. Trust in your own good fortune.¡¹

    And so, the small meeting I had with Erich is over.

    ¡¸It will be the autumn season. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re going to set things up though.¡¹

    After the conversation with Erich and seeing him off, I gather together with Leopolt, Adolph and Celia.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s autumn, we¡¯ll barely be able to make it somehow.¡¹

    Adolph murmurs without much worry.

    ¡¸Oh, so would it be bad if it drags on?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it will. It¡¯s fine for the bow cavalry since they¡¯re normally living in the mountains, but the 3000 soldiers of the private army are directly supported by us. We have gathered the poor residents, who won¡¯tin about their pay so long as they are provided with the daily necessities of life, but if we continue to pay them all as usual, we¡¯ll run ourselves dry faster than we realize.¡¹

    The only reason that the soldiers haven¡¯tined about a decent pay is because they don¡¯t have to worry about starving or finding lodging as long as they stay in the army. For a remote region living in poverty, those two factors are the most important. However, my territory is gradually stabilizing with Rafen as the core. In that case, it should not have much effect on the low pay rtive to the other upations.

    ¡¸Once we get on the battlefield, they¡¯ll plunder......no, there are also chances for them to take the enemy¡¯s goods for themselves. And if we win, their morale will also go up.¡¹

    Adolph and Leopolt nod. Celia rests her head on my hand and also nods.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do it at the same time the war breaks out. It seems we can work together with Erich and the central army.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, preparations are progressing.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to send a messenger to the mountain nation as well. I went at Luna too much yesterday so she can¡¯t move, and Ruby is looking after her. So, I guess I¡¯ll send Pipi.

    ¡¸ire should be in the city, so go call her. Also, tell Irijina to cut back on the soldiers¡¯ training so they don¡¯t get too tired.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the start of war in autumn? It¡¯s still the peak of summer. Is there a need to take action so soon?¡¹

    I hug Celia close, and stroke her head, messing up her hair.

    ¡¸Wah! What are you doinggg?¡¹

    ¡¸The actual battlegrounds have been determined for the most part. I think it¡¯s better in most cases to act quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......¡¹

    Celia doesn¡¯t seem convinced at all. Her knowledge centers around the books she reads, so I can see she¡¯s stuck in the mold of those theories. It would be nice if she could learn from Leopolt regarding that, but she¡¯s quite the stubborn kid.

    I give Celia¡¯s cheeks a final pull and rise up from my seat. ire¡¯s a merchant, so she acts quickly after all.

    ¡¸Adolph, in regards to the dispatch of troops, we don¡¯t have the luxury to give an honest wage. It¡¯s time for the harvest. Consider limiting ourbor force and sending theborers back to their viges.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave the details for him to deal with. I guess in the worst case scenario where we run out of money, I can just borrow from ire. Being short on cash is a little scary.

    ¡¸Thank you very much for inviting me today.¡¹

    ire really showed up quickly along with her follower, the young girl. As expected of a go-getter merchant, she acts fast. If I didn¡¯t look carefully, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that her breathing is rough.

    ¡¸Sorry for calling you so suddenly. Well, why don¡¯t you drink some tea and catch your breath.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for the trouble.¡¹

    ire only takes a sip from her cup for formality¡¯s sake, so I state my business.

    ¡¸I want to resupply on food and copper-lined water jugs.¡¹

    ¡¸Food, is it? This month¡¯s portion of grain should have been delivered though.¡¹

    ¡¸Not grain. Something like cured meat and hard-baked bread.¡¹

    After talking with Leopolt, I present a piece of paper with a rough idea that was put together with much consideration.

    ¡¸This is......the movement of the army? ......no, please disregard that.¡¹

    As soon as I send her a slightly harsh stare, ire immediately apologizes. Though she is a good woman, I can¡¯t have her bbering.

    ¡¸Arrows and spare wheels for the wagons, and much more are written there, so please have a look. This is written with the entire army in mind so I¡¯ll leave it to you to supply us with what you can. And also distribute it to the city¡¯s craftsmen......¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry. I have made a contract with this city¡¯s merchants and craftsmen and if I tell them, they¡¯ll arrange it for me.¡¹

    It¡¯s be like that before I knew it.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m counting on you. It¡¯s not an emergency, but we don¡¯t have much time to spare either.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately.¡¹

    While ire looks at my messy handwriting, she writes her own letter quite smoothly. She writes quickly, not to mention her characters are very neat and pretty.

    ¡¸As soon as I¡¯m aware of the time, I¡¯ll let you know immediately.¡¹

    With that said, ire gets up and stands in front of me. When our eyes meet, she leans over and gives me a kiss on the lips.

    ¡¸When you have time again, please give me some love.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you leaving the city?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the peddlers in Treia are having a little dispute so I thought I¡¯d go and settle it-¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I grab ire¡¯s hand and pull her back into the room, even though she was just thinking of leaving.

    ¡¸For the next while, don¡¯t enter the Treia kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸But I¡¯m a merchant, so......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it again. You must not go there...... got it?¡¹

    If I say it like this, she¡¯ll surely understand my intentions. It can¡¯t be helped, but it¡¯s better than having ire get mixed up in the mess and getting herself injured.

    ¡¸I understand......thank you for the valuable information.¡¹

    Celia stares at me and asks me why I told her, but I ignore her.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll stay in this city.¡¹

    ire hands the letter to one of my subordinates and returns to her room, stroking my hand gently before leaving.

    ¡¸So now we have time...... how shall we spend it?¡¹

    Without dy, she clings to me and looks up at me. When I look down, I can see the valley of her breasts from the gap in her clothes. In addition, her stomach is pressing against my crotch and I can feel myself getting hard.

    ¡¸Laurie¡¯s here today too...... we can enjoy ourselves more.¡¹

    The young girl called Laurie is just as she appears ¨C a child with an innocent smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Laurie. I¡¯ve heard from ire-sama that you¡¯re an incredible and kind person. I don¡¯t......have much experience with this kind of thing, but Laurie wants Viscount-sama to y with her too!¡¹

    Her face isn¡¯t dyed with any kind of coercion, and it looks like she genuinely wants me to embrace her. But her appearance and gestures arepletely like those of a child, and seems only slightly older than Pipi.

    ¡¸But surely it won¡¯t fit......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine? Laurie¡¯ll do her best! And if it¡¯s Hardlett-sama, I¡¯d be happy to be broken......¡¹

    The young girl lightly sps her hands together in front of her mouth and looks at me with a somewhat feverish gaze. She¡¯s charming enough to make me want to embrace her even though I¡¯m not interested in tiny girls like her. If it was Andrei, he would throw off his clothes without hesitation.

    I extend my hand and consider tasting her a little bit just to try, but Celia appears at the tip of my hand.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama still has jobs he has to do. ire-dono, please leave.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t really......¡¹

    ¡¸You do!¡¹

    Celia is getting desperate, so it can¡¯t be helped. I give up tasting her and let the girls leave. The young girl was just a sideshow, but it¡¯s a real shame I missed my chance to sleep with ire.

    ¡¸I hate women who give such ttery to any and every guy they meet. Those kinds of women will always have another side to them!¡¹

    ¡¸You say woman, but she¡¯s just a girl around 10 years old right?¡¹

    ¡¸......You were going to embrace that child, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I was seriously going to embrace her, I was just going to have a taste.

    (That kid, she has guts, doesn¡¯t she?)

    All of a sudden, Casie appears from the ceiling. Come from the door, you scared me.

    (That girl, she could see me. When I took a peek during that conversation you had earlier, our eyes met.)

    Earlier? You weren¡¯t here, were you?

    (I stuck my face halfway out of the wall behind you.)

    Don¡¯t do that kind of thing. You¡¯ll repel the guests who can see you.

    (Our eyes met, but she was absolutely unfazed. It¡¯s quite amazing, even though she¡¯s so small. There are huge muscr guys who would wet themselves too.)

    There¡¯s a prevalence of deceitful appearances in this world after all. But it¡¯s a little unbelievable, since if a small innocent child sees a ghost or something, they¡¯d want to cry. Maybe she didn¡¯t really see the ghost, but just coincidentally looked in that direction.

    (I¡¯m sure she saw me though......)

    As Casie mumbles something, she grabs a fruit from the desk and takes a bite. Recently, this ghost has started eating things. And please stop mumbling in my head, it¡¯s giving me a headache.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good and all, but you¡¯ll have to take responsibility for making me miss my chance to taste those girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is......please wait, not here. Wait until we get back to the room...... no, Casie-san is looking!¡¹

    (I¡¯m watching~)

    I hold Celia¡¯s arms behind her and forcefully lower her shorts and underwear all at once, then ce my meat rod against her. She¡¯s grown in height so when she lowers her hips, we can somehow do it in this position too.

    ¡¸No matter how many times I put it in......it¡¯s tight.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah......Aegir-sama¡¯s thing is always so thick and hard......it¡¯s spreading me apart......it¡¯s going to tear meee......¡¹

    I fuck Celia roughly from behind and she climaxes while Casie watches.

    ¨CThird person POV¨C

    After a while, in the Treia Kingdom

    ¡¸Ready?¡¹

    ¡¸No problems.¡¹

    ¡¸Going well.¡¹

    About ten men exchange short words with each other and check their weapons, spears and bowguns. The men are wearing the armor for the legitimate army of the Treian Kingdom. Because of therge conscription happening recently, it¡¯s not rare to find soldiers in Treia.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s here.¡¹

    At the end of the men¡¯s line of sight, a considerablyrge caravan is moving forward slowly. There are escorts on horseback riding with the several wagons and they don¡¯t appear tense at all. This isn¡¯t therge highway where there¡¯s high traffic or where bandits and monsters are either. There¡¯s tension between the nations, but unless a war is going on, there¡¯s no reason for the merchants to stop doing business. However, it results in something catastrophic.

    ¡¸Go!!¡¹

    The men jump out and stand in front of the caravan to block their path. The escorts react to the people who jumped out so suddenly, but when they saw the armor of the Treian Kingdom, they froze. The middle-aged man in charge of the caravan steps forward and presents some documents with a servile smile.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. This here is the document from the Treian Kingdom that permits us to pass through here.¡¹

    The middle-aged man is on his best behavior in order to pass through and make this temporary inspection go as smoothly as possible. But then, his head drops to the ground with that ttering smile still stered on it.

    ¡¸Wh-what the?!!¡¹

    The subordinate of the supposed merchant and the escorts all turn their eyes to the scene.

    ¡¸Do it! Kill them all!!¡¹

    Instantly, the escorts are shot down with bowguns and the merchants trying to escape are killed.

    ¡¸Stop! Please stop! We are just simple merchants...... this is-!¡¹

    ¡¸You are Goldonians, that¡¯s enough for us!¡¹

    A sword pierces through the front of his face and after a shrill scream, the pathetic merchant stops moving. The ughter soon ends and there are no remaining persons alive around the wagons.

    ¡¸Take everything of value and set fire to the wagons! Somebody wille soon. We¡¯ll run away before that.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s be so familiar to us, with it being our third time.¡¹

    ¡¸It really feels like we¡¯ve be bandits. But we¡¯re finished with that now, we¡¯ve done enough to fulfill our roles.¡¹

    The men dump the Treian army¡¯s armor and equipment into a deep hole they dug in advance and pile dirt on top carefully. Their roles have finished with this and now they¡¯ll return to Goldonia, where their families are waiting.

    ¡¸There are already rumors that people from Treia attack and kill people from Goldonia in this area.¡¹

    ¡¸The others are doing well too.¡¹

    Even during this attack, they pretend not to notice the escorts escaping and purposely let them run away while plundering. The escorts are running for their lives back to Goldonia, and should tell the kingdom of the incident.

    ¡¸If we run in a group, we¡¯ll stand out, so we¡¯ll part ways for now...... meet up in the capital next. Don¡¯t get caught.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir! Glory to Goldonia!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Without much time passing, Goldonia dered war on the Treian Kingdom to prevent the barbaric acts and to retaliate against the murder of their own merchants and travelers by the Treian soldiers.

    From the perspective of the surrounding nations, they thought that this is ultimately a result of Treia¡¯s savage acts and something they caused themselves, and not the pointless argument Treia is iming in which Goldonia is conspiring to invade and take away territory from them.

    And thus, not even two years after the united front in the Arnd war, these two nations will sh with each other.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. End of Summer.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Viscount. Feudal Lord of Arnd Southeast Area. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Eastern Independent Army 2000, Private Army 3000, Bow Cavalry 6000

    Assets: 1300 gold (700) (Labor Cost -150) (Army Provisions, Supplies -5000)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Rita (maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower), Yoguri (freeloader), Casie (ghost)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 83, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 95: Northern Disturbance â‘  Outbreak of War

    <h4>Chapter 95: Northern Disturbance ¢Ù Outbreak of War</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸To Viscount Hardlett-sama, a messenger from His Majesty calling for an urgent meeting!!¡¹

    A loud sound echoes at dawn. The man dashed into the city of Rafen while still on his horse and rode directly to the entrance of my mansion. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for this sort of rude act to be met with a p, but the man¡¯s job is the only one that is permitted to do so...... the emergency express messenger sent directly from the king.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s here.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau......¡¹

    I pull my slippery dick out from Irijina¡¯s crotch, leave the girl lying face down on the bed, sling on a robe and exit the room. After getting permission from the servants, without even going to the reception room, the messenger walks all the way up to me in the hallway.

    ¡¸Sorry for intruding this morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, looking like this.¡¹

    The strong smell of semen drifts through the air, and it¡¯s clear that I came just after having sex with a woman, but the messenger doesn¡¯t mind at all.

    ¡¸The words from the King! ¡®Our country has dered war on the kingdom of Treia, and Viscount Hardlett is tomence military action immediately. Show your loyalty to the kingdom.¡¯ That¡¯s all.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Please reply that I will definitely bring victory to Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!! Then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡¹

    The express messenger gets on his horse and leaves while standing on the stirrups, unlike how he came. I don¡¯t think he needs to hurry to deliver my reply, but I guess that¡¯s also a part of his job.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s finallye.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll make preparations immediately.¡¹

    Leopolt, Celia and Luna are already awake and lining up. Irijina dons her armor, though my semen is dripping out from her crotch.

    ¡¸The timing is slightly rushed, but everything is roughly going ording to ns. Everyone ready?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    With a whoosh, everyone scatters off to takemand of their respective units. Everyone is skilled, so they¡¯ll get things ready without me having to check on them.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    Mel, who once again has a slightlyrger stomach1, Nonna and Ca brings me my armor.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    The three of them help me equip my armor.

    In my full-armored state, I open the door and look out from the entrance of my house to see the gathering of the soldiers; I can see soldiers rushing out from the brothels and bars, and the soldiers who own homes are kissing their wives before heading out.

    From the simple tenement house built beside my own mansion, where the 150 women who I saved previously live for now......I can also see a few soldiers rushing out half-naked in a panic. For the sake of the women¡¯s lifestyle from now on, I told them I didn¡¯t mind if they brought men with them there. It seems the soldiers are quite popr with the women since their desire to be protected is strong. The 30 women that slept with me insist not to sleep with other men though.

    When the women saw me, they all lowered their heads in a deep bow.

    ¡¸This is for you.¡¹

    Rita leads Schwartz by the reins. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be handling horses, but Schwartz doesn¡¯t resist when he gets led by a woman.

    I jump on this arrogant horse, who doesn¡¯t even bend over for my consideration, and head to the outside of the city. The women never stopped waving their hands to me.

    ¡¸How are the preparations going?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re talking about 5000 soldiers here. It¡¯ll take a bit more time.¡¹

    I watch the soldiers gradually gather together outside the city as I listen to Celia¡¯s report. I guess that¡¯s natural. I can¡¯t expect them to be ready immediately when I tell them to go. Then it might have been better to fuck either Nonna or Ca. Not being able to ejacte in the morning makes my hips feel heavy.

    ¡¸Uhm......¡¹

    I turn back at the sound of the soft voice to see Catherine watching in the tent¡¯s shade. She probably came to greet me face-to-face by herself. This is perfect timing.

    ¡¸Eh? What!? I wasn¡¯t going to-......while your armor is still on!? No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to......in fact I¡¯m happy- aagh!? I¡¯ll masturbate while thinking of you while you¡¯re not here too so...... be rougher. It¡¯s fine even if my asshole tears so fuck me senseless......¡¹

    Although we are in the shade, having sex in the garrison allows the other soldiers to peep as well. The scene in which a beauty faints in agony from having a dick prate her seems to have helped the unmarried soldiers and those who don¡¯t have the money to buy prostitutes empty their balls.

    Right when Catherine¡¯s asshole started gaping, the soldiers finish their preparations.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the entire unit¡¯s preparations arepl-......uwaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s depart.¡¹

    I entrust Catherine to one of the mansion¡¯s servants that came to get me and then stand in front of the army.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say much. Crush the enemy when you fight them. All troops, advance!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooooooh¡ª!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We depart as the residents of the city see us off. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve battled with a human opponent, I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    After that, it takes us a whole day to march directly into Treia, heading south towards the border, and once we confirm that no one can see us and there is nothing around us in the wilderness, we divide the army.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll continue further south from here! I pray for your good fortune!¡¹

    ¡¸You too, even if you suffer defeat, absolutely don¡¯t die.¡¹

    I hug Irijina close and when I give her a kiss, I can smell the scent of therge amount of semen I had her drinkst night.

    Irijina takes a portion of the army with her ¨C the entirety of the eastern army and the infantry unit of the private army ¨C to go west to collide with Treia¡¯s defensive camp. I entrust with her all the siege weapons I got from Erich as well, as she continues westward.

    ¡¸The rest of the army will change course and head east.¡¹

    With only 1000 cavalry left in my squad, we cut off from the infantry and the sluggish siege weapons and head east.

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t have been such a hassle if we headed east right from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸It would seem suspicious if spies are monitoring the city.¡¹

    Leopolt reacts honestly.

    ¡¸You finished cleaning up, right?¡¹

    Around the end of summer, a fire broke out during construction and several men died. It was an unfortunate ident, and although many people gathered, it was written off as a natural urrence so it didn¡¯t be anything major. The burnt corpses, that had cuts from a de, were then buried in a graveyard without anyone knowing.

    ¡¸There are no guarantees. If there are people who we don¡¯t know about, we may have missed an opportunity. ......Actually, I¡¯m more worried about the lives of the women we saved.¡¹

    There was a woman among the discovered spies, and after she got punished thoroughly as well as getting fucked until she¡¯s crazy about men, she became a prostitute in the city and is now happily serving customers. I sent Christoph to check on her, but it seems she¡¯s enjoying her job, bing a popr prostitute where hardcore y,tori2 and anything in between is allowed. She cracked due to her desire for my cock, so I was able to eliminate all of the spies, and moreover, I want her to be happy too.

    ¡¸Even including the part where we disguise an attack in my calctions, it will take two days for us to enter the mountain nation¡¯s territory. Luna-san went first, so we should be able to rendezvous with them soon.¡¹

    I told the mountain nation of the decisive battle and ordered them to have everyone who can be useful take part. All the warriors from the tribes that I conquered should being.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite busy, running around here and there, but if things go well, it¡¯ll be an interesting fight.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely make it work!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t n so that I can fail.¡¹

    Taking the asional gamble isn¡¯t bad either.

    ¨CThird Person/Irijina POV¨C

    10 dayster, Southern Border, Treian Army¡¯s Defensive Camp

    ¡¸Everyone, stop where they are!¡¹

    ¡¸Therge ballista ising through! If you don¡¯t want your head plucked off, duck down!¡¹

    Themanders shout and the soldiers crouch down while lowering their heads. Right after that, a giant bolt soars through the air. That thing the ballista releases while positioned in the back strikes and destroys the fence in front and makes a dull sound as it sticks into the ground.

    ¡¸The fence is broken! Charge through there!¡¹

    A rain of arrows pours down on the soldiers eager to rush through the gap. Half of them instantly get wiped out, and the remaining half do their utmost to retreat while propping up shields over their heads.

    On the offense, the Goldonian army of 4200 under themand of Irijina is trying to prate the border, while the eastern Treian border defense army defends with around 3000. The attacking side has the slight upper hand in terms of military strength, but the defensive encampments dotted around the area erases that advantage.

    The Goldonian archers loose their arrows, but none of them seem to have much impact. Sometimes a ming rock flung by the catapult would fall on the fortress, causing yells and screams, but since it takes time tounch the attacks, the fire is snuffed out quickly, preventing it from being a decisive strike.

    ¡¸Captain Irijina, our attacks are failing. The only thing we can do is concentrate our attacks on one spot to bring down the enemy camp, while retreating with the readiness to lose a few men.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need for that. Just try to keep the casualties to a minimum while sporadically targeting the ces with fewer people!¡¹

    Themander who advised for a solution steps down with an unsatisfied look. That¡¯s a natural reaction, since the strategy to aim for the less popted area with their attacks has already failed three times. The enemy camps are highly cooperative with each other and whenever there is an attack, the enemy would concentrate their forces immediately. An attack on horses would give the enemy less time to react, but there are moats and fences everywhere so the cavalry won¡¯t be able to move freely.

    ¡¸But the longspears-!¡¹

    Having the cavalry run circles around the Treian Kingdomst time taught them a lesson, and now they¡¯re using super long spears that looked around 6 m in length. With those things lined up together, charging at them on horseback is suicidal.

    ¡¸Have the fatigued soldiers take a break. Switch with the next squad and let them have a turn!¡¹

    Seeing the time pass without any progress in the attacks is a situation that would normally make one hold their head in resignation, but Irijina remainsposed. In the first ce, her objective wasn¡¯t to breakthrough the enemy camps in a shy manner. Of course, if she could, then she would try to, but from the looks of things, the current situation is clearly not a good one. She doesn¡¯t even think she has the talent to smoothly lead therge army of 4000.

    She only thought about the order received from her master to breakthrough this border line of the enemy and the strictmand to limit as many casualties as possible and also not get injured herself.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, the enemy will definitely crumble. We just have to continue attacking.¡¹

    The soldiers look anxious but Irijina¡¯s face remains filled with confidence.

    ¨CThird Person/Treia POV¨C

    Nation of Treia, Most Eastern Region, Pioneer Vige

    The sun is still high in the sky and the vigers are working hard tending their farms while two men are sitting around a table ying cards. One of them doesn¡¯t look much older than 20 and the other one is a middle-aged man who looks close to 40.

    ¡¸Seems like we¡¯ve waged war against Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh......therge nation of Goldonia, huh? Ain¡¯t that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I agree, I travelled to the capital of Goldonia once when I was young and it was seriously cool. The path is all paved with stone and the houses are two-storey buildings so you can¡¯t even see the dirt.¡¹

    ¡¸There it is again. That thing where you talk about the time you were young, like several decades ago, it has no relevance now.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch- this cheeky brat has learned how to talk......how¡¯s this, my win!¡¹

    The middle-aged man throws his cards out and pockets the copper coins on the table.

    ¡¸Damn! Again? You better not be cheating.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what you call a sage¡¯s wisdom, kid.¡¹

    This area is as remote as you can get where it¡¯s near the mountain nation and only about 50 people live, and these two guards don¡¯t even have to deal with barbarians and thieves. Their job consists of settling disputes between vigers, protecting the vige from lone wolves and monsters, and when things get out of hand, all they need to do is seek help.

    ¡¸Shit, it¡¯s almost harvest time. I might go help out somewhere and earn a little change.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, go get ¡®em. Do it for my alcohol too.¡¹

    The youngster grumbles as he exits the watchtower, and the idle middle-aged soldierys sideways to try and nap. War is thest thing on their minds and when the enemy reaches such a remote ce as this, the oue would have already been decided.

    ¡¸Go work your hardest. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡¹

    Just as the man mumbles to himself and stretches his arms to lie in the shape of the ¡®´ó¡¯ character, the door swings violently open.

    ¡¸This is baaad!! Wake up, old man! The barbarians areing down here!!¡¹

    The middle-aged soldier springs up. The most frightening thing in this area is flood, followed by barbarians. He rushes over to the window and sticks his body over the ledge to look over at the mountains. After one long nce, he rubs his eyes, and when he looks a second time, the image didn¡¯t change.

    It isn¡¯t several hundreds.

    It isn¡¯t a thousand either.

    Arge group of cavalry easily exceeding 5000 is charging forward as if they¡¯reing to swallow the vige.

    Both of them stare dumbfoundedly at the scene unfolding before their eyes. There¡¯s pretty much nothing left they can do. That is what they¡¯re thinking in their hearts.

    ¡¸Old man......what do we do? Do we contact someone?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous...... how do we do that in this situation?¡¹

    The cavalry pass by the vige from both sides and continue westward.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me...... look at that.¡¹

    The middle-aged soldier points and the youngster¡¯s jaw drops to the ground. The mass army of cavalry thought to be barbarians are waving the ck g of the Goldonian nation.

    ¡¸Those guys...... they came from beyond the mountain nation¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way! Those are the subhumans who fuck women and eat men, aren¡¯t they!?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t they juste from the east just now?! There¡¯s nobody else but barbarians to the east of this vige!¡¹

    The middle-aged soldier picks up his spear momentarily, but throws it to the floor soon after.

    ¡¸This is going to be bad......all the armies are around the border. There¡¯s nobody left from here all the way to the west......¡¹

    The pioneer vige is located at the absolute far east, but in terms of north-south, it¡¯s located in the middle. If these guys appeared here, that means they¡¯re separated from their allies who are sticking around the northern border.

    ¡¸......Radov......What do we do?¡¹

    The young soldier unusually calls the old man by his name. His voice is clearly showing signs of fear.

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking what we should do? Well-¡¹

    Radov takes the spear from the young soldier and drops it to the floor, handing him a cup filled with alcohol instead.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing we can do. In order to survive, we can onlyy here and sleep, hoping we don¡¯t agitate those guys.¡¹

    Radov gathers the scattered cards.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸We passed by a pioneer vige. Is it fine to ignore it?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have time to worry about it. If they have horses, we¡¯ll steal them, since it¡¯ll be toote for them to make a report on foot.¡¹

    The number of soldiers following Celia and I reach 7000. There are 1000 cavalry from the private army and 6000 bow cavalry.

    ¡¸In this way, they won¡¯t be able to tell where our main force is.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi and the others are one with the chief. His hands and feet.¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly as Pipi says, since the mountain nation didn¡¯tin a single time when I asked them to mobilize nearly all of their units. I did tell them if they run out of food, they could let Adolph know though.

    ¡¸In any case, it really is unmanned here. There are no soldiers here at all.¡¹

    ¡¸They probably didn¡¯t expect us to pass through the mountain nation¡¯s territory.¡¹

    It¡¯s mostly barren and aridnd, and not really a ce where you could march through. What made it possible for us is that we stored fodder and water at predetermined points beforehand and scouted the area several times to plot the most suitable route for marching.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been possible for us without the premise of no interference from the mountain nation and also having them guide us, so naturally Treia would be unable to do this either.

    ¡¸Leopolt, Irijina seems to be struggling. Take some troops with you and beat their asses.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll borrow 1000 bow cavalry.¡¹

    Just that little is fine? The enemy stopped Irijina who had 4000.

    ¡¸When we suddenly appear behind them, they will crumble. It¡¯s sufficient to take an amount capable of threatening pursuit.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... Pipi, go with Leopolt.¡¹

    As soon as the mountain nation separates from me, their obedience to orders will decrease. My women, Pipi and Luna, needs to be with me.

    ¡¸And also......absolutely don¡¯t make this vige into a battlefield.¡¹

    It goes without saying that it¡¯s Mireille¡¯s vige. Her vige is close to the ce where Irijina is fighting, so we can¡¯t rough up that area.

    ¡¸Is it a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸A woman, is it......?¡¹

    ¡¸A woman!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a local mistress?¡¹

    They¡¯re annoying, just hurry up and get out of here.

    And so, my army marches west to invade the nation of Treia without any hindrance of the enemy¡¯s line of defense.

    Side Story ¨C Military g (before the outbreak of war)

    ¡¸A g, huh......?¡¹

    The one who starts off the discussion is Celia.

    ¡¸During the training exercise, the other nobles had their own gs. And the private army is gettingrger too, so why don¡¯t we try and make our own?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like a g makes us capable of fighting in a war, but if it¡¯s something that raises morale, then it might be worth considering.

    ¡¸Swords and spears aremon so it might be hard to recognize your own g.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, most nobles who participate in battle have gs like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you thought of anything, Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind......how about something like this......¡¹

    The picture that Celia drew on the piece of paper is one of a spear-wielding warrior; it¡¯s so well-drawn that I could tell at first nce that it¡¯s me. I think she¡¯s skilled enough to make a living if she went to the city to draw.......

    ¡¸I¡¯m not so shameless as to put a picture of myself on my g.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    Celia bes dejected. Nevertheless, the drawing is quite pretty. Is this how Celia sees me?

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    Nonnaes over as she must have heard us chatting about something.

    ¡¸Oh my, a military g!? How wonderful. It¡¯s not just for battle, but you could hang it up in different ces too, so please allow me to draw something.¡¹

    And all of us are frozen when she finishes her drawing.

    ¡¸How is it? With itsrge, elegant wings, this winged lion is a legendary mythical beast that symbolizes beauty and strength......and its name is-¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Hearing Nonna¡¯s voice get loud, Ca alsoes over.

    ¡¸Grif-......¡¹

    ¡¸Cockroach? Those things are nasty in summer; they have wings and fly all over the ce.¡¹

    Nonna hits her head against the desk.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t associate it together with something so disgusting! This is a beautiful mythical beast!!¡¹

    ¡¸What!? It¡¯s your fault that the drawing is so ugly! Besides, it has nothing to do with Aegir!¡¹

    Oh, it isn¡¯t a caterpir with wings? ......if I say that out loud, Nonna will pout again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll draw an appropriate g for Aegir. If this is on the g, everyone will be surprised for sure~¡¹

    The thing Ca draws quickly and smoothly certainly has a deep connection with me and I remember seeing it before. I saw it pretty recently actually. Yep, everyone will be beyond surprised.

    ¡¸............Ca-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid Ca......¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What? It¡¯s well-drawn, right?¡¹

    The thing Ca drew is a fully erect cock pointing up towards the sky. If I march with this on my g, it will definitely attract the most attention.

    ¡¸If you put something like this on the g, you will bring shame to him forever!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better than that cockroach!¡¹

    ¡¸......Both of them are no good.¡¹

    Celia has gotten tired of their antics and sighs. Meles over while watching the two of the fight, holding her belly and having Miu suck on her tits.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? Oh, a g.¡¹

    Celia urges Mel to take a brush as well, after bing unconcerned, saying how anything she drew would be better than those drawings the other two did.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finished. What do you think? I¡¯m not that artistic so it might look awful.¡¹

    It is a picture of a ins bathed in the warm rays of the sun with several pigeons flying. Just as she said, it isn¡¯t the best looking, but it is a picture that makes you feel warm and fuzzy and soothes your heart.

    ¡¸......So, are you going take this g with you when you go out and kill people?¡¹

    She¡¯s right, this picture isn¡¯t suitable for a military g at all.

    After that, more squabbling happened and nothing could be decided on. Just when I thought it¡¯s fine not having a stupid g, Nonna and Ca rubbed some ck dye on the paper.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine like this, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The paper is entirely ck on one side and there is no pattern or design on it. It saves effort and time this way too.

    ¡¸Eeeh, this is boring. Let¡¯s make it a dick.¡¹

    ¡¸A cockroach is better than such a frightening g.¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected, I¡¯m going with this. Celia, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll draw it right away!¡¹

    Mel is disinterested in the g already and after showing the picture to her baby, she rocks her to sleep. And also, Nonna......you admitted in the middle there that what you drew is actually a cockroach.

    And that is how the g of the Hardlett army became a pure ck g.

    A little whileter, I bring up the topic of the g when I¡¯m talking with Adolph.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t red better than ck? It stands out.¡¹

    ¡¸A red g......? I don¡¯t have the authority to speak about military gs, but I¡¯m not really fond of red. When I see red, it makes me feel unsettling.¡¹

    Hmm, it¡¯s also the color of blood. For a guy who isn¡¯t good with violence, I guess he wouldn¡¯t like it.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Late summer. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units

    Irijina (4200)

    Cavalry: 500, Archers: 800, Infantry: 2700, Combat Engineers: 200

    Directly Controlled Troops (7000)

    Cavalry: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 6000

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant), Irijina (Captain), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Bow Cavalry Commander)

    Current Location: Treian Nation, Eastern Region

    Aplishments: None

 Chapter 96: Northern Disturbance â‘¡ Pass Through the Fores

    <h4>Chapter 96: Northern Disturbance ¢Ú Pass Through the Fores</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Treia¡¯s eastern defense force has surrendered.¡¹

    It was the first report from Leopolt, who headed to Irijina to provide reinforcements. The eastern defense force had just held off 4000 enemies from the front, but as soon as the 1000 bow cavalry intercepted them and started shooting them from behind, the defense force lost morale and was routed. After the pursuit and annihtion of their forces, the survivors finally surrendered.

    ¡¸It looks like the soldiers that surrendered have been disarmed and will be brought along by Irijina-san.¡¹

    It¡¯s lucky that I have Irijina with me to deal with the prisoners of war. To be honest, they¡¯re really unnecessary since we¡¯re on a tight schedule, but if we abandon them, they might be an annoyance from behind us. If Leopolt was the only one there, they might suddenly disappear.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t just kill them off either......it hurts for the infantry unit to bete.¡¹

    Celia has aplicated look on her face. We intend to march and rendezvous with the squad I entrusted with Irijina, but it seems that we might be eventer than expected.

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t many enemies left on the eastern side. We¡¯ll manage somehow, even if we don¡¯t hurry.¡¹

    None of them spoke up but I can see that the bow cavalry and their horses look fatigued. We were marching at a fairly quick pace every day for close to 10 days after all. Even though the horses had feed and water, it was probably a little harsh on their smaller bodies.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that the east is as good as captured. However, most of Treia¡¯s important bases are in the west, and at this pace, it would give them time to respond....... And a dense forest called the Erg forest is up ahead, which we can¡¯t pass through.¡¹

    I feel my shoulder twitch.

    ¡¸If we detour to the north, we¡¯ll run straight into the fortress...... if we join up with the central army, it would make it meaningless for us to make an assault. It would be nice if we can follow our original ns and detour to the south, but the enemy is probably waiting for us there. If we take too long, we will be isted.¡¹

    That forest is there. Celia is talking about something, but I¡¯m not paying attention anymore.

    After that, we continue to march slowly for about a week without resistance and when we advance to the point we can see the Erg forest, we sessfully meet up with the trailing Leopolt and Irijina.

    ¡¸My bad, I made you wait quite a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, but we probably can¡¯t detour to the south of the forest anymore.¡¹

    Our initial ns were to meet up with Irijina and the infantry after they broke the enemy envelopment, make a quick march around the south of the forest and attack the capital.

    If we make an attack using only the cavalry, we wouldn¡¯t make a dent in the fortress city in the west. We need the strength of the infantry and the siege weapons.

    ¡¸ording to the report from the scouts, it appears imperial guards have been deployed to the south and are constructing their defensive camps.¡¹

    As expected, we gave the enemy plenty of time. I¡¯m confident we can still defeat them, but we¡¯ll definitely suffer casualties, and unlike the enemy, we can¡¯t replenish our forces. It¡¯s not the wisest choice.

    ¡¸In this case, it¡¯s best if we put our n on hold momentarily and join up with the central army by going around to the north.¡¹

    Leopolt stares briefly at Irijina. It¡¯s easy to tell that he probably insisted to kill all the prisoners and march on without them. Irijina bes a little timid, but she still looks big.

    ¡¸What if we can get through the Erg forest easily. Will our situation change?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, this forest is a dangerous ce where many people have gone missing. There are records of how exploration teams were sent but none of them returned. I am unsure of whether the cause is natural or because of a monster, but it¡¯s dangerous to step foot in there!¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like there is much vegetation growing as well. It doesn¡¯t seem like the cavalry would be able to advance, much less an army of this size.¡¹

    Celia and Leopolt disapproves of my suggestion. Pipi and Luna are shaking their heads to show their opinions as well.

    ¡¸I said ¡®what if¡¯. If we get through the forest in a straight line, would our situation change?¡¹

    I repeat what I said in a harsher tone.

    ¡¸It will. We will end up right behind the enemy if we pass through this forest. Because the enemy can¡¯t get through the forest, there would be nothing to hinder us and it will be a decisive move that affects the entire war.¡¹

    I see. I thought the next time I came here would be when I became king or I died, how unfortunate.

    ¡¸All troops, head towards the center of the forest in single file.¡¹

    There are no signs of Treia¡¯s soldiers in front of us. From the Treian perspective, it¡¯smon sense not to enter the forest and they wouldn¡¯t think to lead an army here.

    ¡¸Seriously......?¡¹

    ¡¸Will we return alive?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the captain¡¯s orders......¡¹

    A portion of the soldiers, who knew what was going on,in anxiously, but one stare from me makes them quiet down. It appears they understand which is scarier ¨C entering the demonic forest or getting their skulls split open with a swing of my spear.

    The frightened prisoners will be left at the forest¡¯s entrance with a small number of guards. Since we¡¯ve brought them this far already, even if they revolt, they won¡¯t pose any threat.

    ¡¸Before that though......¡¹

    I check the faces of each prisoner one by one. I choose two, grabbing their crotch to confirm the size of their dicks and pick those who look more feminine and have smaller genitals.

    ¡¸A-as I thought, you¡¯ve gotten bored of women and now moving to men-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Chief, you can¡¯t do it with guys. You¡¯ll make the mountain god angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, I¡¯ll dress up as a man so you can just pound my ass as much as you want! That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t do it with another male!¡¹

    ¡¸Men, taking turns in the butt......¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing.

    The girls are making a huge fuss, but I try to calm them down as I make my way to the front of the entire army and advance into the forest.

    ¡¸The next big tree...... to the left of the red tree. It¡¯s a swamp on both sides so don¡¯t stray away from the path I¡¯m taking.¡¹

    As expected, the infantry and cavalry move at the same speed in such a dense forest, but even so, everyone is able to march through without much issue.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......you know about this forest?¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s pretty obvious. I know about the watering holes and the ces where ripened fruit trees are. This ce hasn¡¯t changed at all from the past. It¡¯s been many years already, but I know this scenery like the back of my hand.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a cliff to the right here. A thicket is hiding it, so be careful.¡¹

    I¡¯ve chased after a rabbit and fallen off before.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t eat that apple. Its looks are deceiving and you¡¯ll be in pain if you eat it.¡¹

    It became strange as soon as it was summer. This isn¡¯t an apple, but some mysterious fruit that she nted. It tastes horrible and bitter and upsets your stomach.

    ¡¸A small path......?¡¹

    There is an animal trail that stretches in between the trees, and it¡¯s narrow enough that it¡¯s easily overlooked if you don¡¯t pay attention, but if we push our way through, we should be able to see that wastnd.

    I was going to just walk straight through. But midway through, I tried calling out to see if I might be greeted kindly. Perhaps she is sleeping soundly with her legs spread out while the sun is still shining.

    A small insectnds around my eye and when I used my hand to brush it away, I felt a slight dampness. If I start crying here, would I stay here forever?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Celia snaps me back to reality. What am I thinking about? I¡¯m going to be a king ande back proudly to see Lucy. I¡¯m not some pathetic man who only puts the tip in, I want to m it in all the way to the root.

    ¡¸Bring the prisoners.¡¹

    The two prisoners have their hands tied behind their backs and are bound to the tree beside the small path.

    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing?! Stop it! Untie me!¡¹

    ¡¸Save me, don¡¯t leave me here!!¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not too fond of excessive torturing......¡¹

    Celia looks on doubtfully, while Irijina reproaches me, but I pay them no heed and depart.

    ¡¸If we want to pass through this forest unharmed, we need that.¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, there¡¯s some kind of monster here!?¡¹

    She told me to bring sacrifices, so I wonder if Lucy will get mad. Those guys are a present from me to her...... I properly chose some pretty boys that she prefers. Although choosing ones with a more feminine face and smaller dicks is because of my jealousy, she¡¯ll be in arousal when she¡¯s having sex as a vampire anyways and I think she¡¯ll go crazy if she embraces manlier guys.

    I continue to hear the screams of the prisoners. Sorry, but this is the path she takes when she goes out for a stroll, so that means you guys will die tonight. But before that, they¡¯ll experience the greatest pleasure...... If I keep thinking about it, I would want to go back and cut their dicks off, so I¡¯ll just hurry ahead.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......refill your water with this pond here.¡¹

    ¡¸Not here.¡¹

    It was said in such a strong tone that it makes Celia flinch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s poisonous? ......I understand. Everyone listen! You can¡¯t drink from here so go further ahead!¡¹

    Actually, it¡¯s really delicious. But I couldn¡¯t stand to have the soldiers and horses enter this pond. This is the pond we used to bathe ourselves in.

    In the middle of the pond, there is a human-sized rock, and I would use that rock whenever I had sex with Lucy in this pond. Even though I desperately thrusted my hips, she would make fun of me with a smile and continued to urge me to do it faster and rougher.

    ¡¸Haa......¡¹

    I sigh and fondle Celia¡¯s breasts, who is next to me.

    ¡¸Wha-! Why are you suddenly-!¡¹

    ¡¸......how sad.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaa-!!!!¡¹

    Celia had teary eyes and stayed mad the entire day, but I could never figure out why.

    Lucy is standing naked in front of me. I am also naked and my dick is harder than it has ever been before.

    Without a single word, she crouches and crawls her tongue over me. Her fetion techniques are unbelivably pleasant, but I don¡¯t intend to let her continue for long. More than anything, I want to be connected with her and put it as deep as I can go.

    I grab my dick, which has gotten so hard that it sticks to my stomach, and rub it against her entrance, then thrust my hips. I feel the sensation of my dick parting her fleshy walls as she smiles and stretches her hands towards me. My dick enters her all the way to the root, even invading to the entrance of her womb, but her provocative smile doesn¡¯t waver one bit.

    ¡¸UOoooooh!!!¡¹

    Right now, it feels like I can burst her stomach with my ejaction. When I swing my hips as fast as I could, Ie to my senses.

    ¡¸A dream......? My most recent memories......?¡¹

    ¡¸You were having quite the nightmare. Are you alright?¡¹

    Celia looks over at me. I made her worry, huh?

    ¡¸But why is your dick out?¡¹

    The lower half of my body is exposed.

    ¡¸Well...... I thought that it was because it got too hard and tore through my clothes.¡¹

    It certainly felt that way in my dream. And I was certainly feeling pleasure. If I stayed asleep for a little longer, I would have had a wet dream.

    ¡¸Why is it so big...... there are no women who could put this in them......¡¹

    Celia tries to wrap both her hands around it, but is unable to fully do so. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for her. But I can¡¯t wake up Irijina and Luna, who are resting, since there might be a situation tomorrow where they need to fight.

    ¡¸It might be impossible to put it in, but I could at least sandwich it.¡¹

    Celia gets on top of me, squeezes my cock with her thighs and moves them up and down. I remember when she was still a virgin and she used this technique to pleasure me.

    ¡¸Celia, wait a minute.¡¹

    ¡¸Does it feel good? I¡¯ll rub it more then.¡¹

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Having been pleasured up until the brink in my dream, it didn¡¯t take long for me to reach my climax. Toppling her over, I switch positions with Celia and bring my twitching dick in front of her face.

    ¡¸You want to cum on my face? ......go ahead.¡¹

    Celia closes her eyes and waits for that moment.

    ¡¸UOooooh!!¡¹

    Apanying the incredible pleasure and the ejaction, I moan and ster Celia¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Wah! Wah!¡¹

    With more momentum than urinating, my ejaction continues, spraying her breasts, stomach, and thighs in that order, after running out of room on her face.

    ¡¸Roll over!¡¹

    ¡¸You want to get it on my ass too?¡¹

    Celia lies on her stomach and I spray it on her back and ass as well. When she¡¯s fully covered with my sperm, I feel a little dizzy and lightheaded.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s some water. You really cum to much. It¡¯s going to kill you, you know?¡¹

    Celia, who handed me some water, is covered from head to toe with my seed and the overwhelmingly strong smell of semen wafts in the air.

    ¡¸My bad, I couldn¡¯t hold back. Does it stink?¡¹

    ¡¸It smells really strong. But I don¡¯t really dislike it.¡¹

    I hug the sticky, sperm-covered body of Celia and lie on the bed while smiling. After releasing everything I stored up, I feel refreshed and sleepy.

    Right before I pass out, Celia mumbles something.

    ¡¸Who is Lucy?¡¹

    The next day when we appear out from the gap in the forest, the Treian army didn¡¯t show up in front of us, it was just an uninhabited ins that spreads out before us.

    ¡¸What do you think, Leopolt? Will things go well?¡¹

    ¡¸If you told me at the start that we can pass through the forest, I would be able to strategize easier.¡¹

    I should get Lucy to eat this guy...... no, I¡¯d go crazy with jealousy, so I won¡¯t. Leopolt continues to speak with a calm look.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s follow the n. We will charge into the enemy fortress from behind. First is the capital city and supply base, Roleil.¡¹

    This city contains many memories for me as Maria¡¯s home town. I hope to avoid as much damage as possible.

    ¡¸Tell all the troops. We¡¯ve walked through this demonic forest or whatever. There¡¯s literally nothing else to fear, charge forward!¡¹

    Oooooooh¨C!

    The shout of 10,000 people resound and it feels like the earth is shaking. Since we passed through the forest, we are closer to the fortress than our initial ns made us out to be. Everything¡¯sing together. Let us show Erich what we¡¯re capable of.

    While everyone was getting riled up, Celia was talking with Irijina about something.

    ¡¸By the way, I wanted to tell you something, Celia-dono......¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? You¡¯re beating around the bush and it¡¯s not like you at all.¡¹

    ¡¸It smells...... really strong...... and your whole body is kind of crusty.¡¹

    ¡¸You stink, Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸You should at least take a bath on the battlefield.¡¹

    Pipi and Luna also chime in, as Celia screams silently.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Late summer. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units: 11 200

    Infantry: 2700, Cavalry: 1500, Archers: 800, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 6000

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Crusty Adjutant), Irijina (Captain), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot)

    Current Location: Treian Nation, Western Region

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender)

 Chapter 97: Northern Disturbance â‘¢ Detour the Invincible Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 97: Northern Disturbance ¢Û Detour the Invincible Fortress</h4>

    ¨CThird Person/ Treia POV¨C

    Treia Western Region, City of Roleil

    Count Fayeltin, who has made a portion of the towns and vige, including Roleil, a part of his territory, shouts in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡¸What is the Eastern Defence Forces doing?! Of all things to surrenderpletely, even though everyone swore allegiance to fight to the death!¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re really disloyal and unforgivable.¡¹

    ¡¸This is something deserving a thousand deaths.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is probably close to Erg......the glory of Treia¡¯s army has also fallen.¡¹

    The source of his bad mood is not limited to this. He has been a prominent feudal lord of this region up until now, holding arge amount of power, and his family name is quite well-known as well. But with the deterioration of rtions between Goldonia, the situation was turned on its head; Marquess Dunois, the prime minister, is stressing defense while the military officials within his territory are throwing their weight around.

    ¡¸Themander of the northern fortress was originally supposed to be me as well, so why is that senile old fool in charge!?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re really unbelievable fools.¡¹

    ¡¸This is somethingughable.¡¹

    The Count purposely does not use its official name, the Majino fortress. He is themander responsible for providing supplies to that fortress, and although his standing is the same, he is unavoidably seen and treated as the subordinate of the Majino fortress¡¯smander.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s that old fool, there¡¯s no telling when that fortress will be broken through. When that happens, my territory will instantly be invaded!¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really a worrying chain of events.¡¹

    ¡¸This is something frightening.¡¹

    The Count himself doesn¡¯t have any experience leading an army, and Count Majino is a specialist in defense, protecting thend from the repeated invasions of Arnd, so being a soldier is something he hasn¡¯t thought about.

    ¡¸Baron Bakka, Baron Doaho, Bar Oroka. I¡¯m going to make inspections, follow me!¡¹1

    ¡¸How splendid.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really wonderfully dedication.¡¹

    ¡¸This deserves much respect.¡¹

    What he can do now is only to appear frequently in front of the soldiers, perform various duties in supplying, speak out and make his existence known.

    Despite it being their own territory, the four of them inspect the town with guards, and while they were getting praise from those they attracted, one soldier on the watchtower shouts loudly.

    ¡¸A single horse ising this way!¡¹

    The Count and his three followers look at each other.

    ¡¸The enemy? No, there¡¯s no way they woulde by themselves. A messenger from the imperial guards deployed by the forest...... don¡¯t tell me they have been defeated as well. What do you guys think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸I don¡¯t know!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The one riding the horse arrives at the gate, but instead of the sound of the gate opening, he shouts in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Urgent report! The enemy has gotten through the Erg forest and is already nearby! There¡¯s no time, so prepare your defenses immediately!!¡¹

    The messenger screams as if his life depends on it, but the Count and his followers are more shocked than hurried.

    ¡¸They broke through the Erg forest? There¡¯s no way they could do that......¡¹

    The soldiers don¡¯t believe something so sudden either.

    ¡¸If they detoured to the forest, they should have fought with the imperial guards. Even if they lost by some chance, it would take them some time, and the messenger should havee from the imperial guards.¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t imagine the man outside to be one of the imperial guards.

    ¡¸Which means it might be a disturbance strategy by the enemy.¡¹

    If it¡¯s a single cavalry, they might have snuck past the imperial guards in the dead of night.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll capture and interrogate-......¡¹

    The Count did not finish what he was going to say. It¡¯s because all the soldiers that climbed on the watchtowers are shouting like crazy.

    ¡¸¡¸Enemy attack¡ª!! An enormous amount of cavalry! They¡¯re heading straight for us!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying-......¡¹

    The soft sound of rumbling gradually gets louder. For those in the army, it¡¯s a sound they¡¯ve all heard before ¨C the sound of warhorses performing the march of death.

    ¡¸Move it!!¡¹

    The Count climbs up the watchtower and pushes the soldiers out of his way. What he saw when he reached the top is a scene out of a nightmare; several thousand cavalry are charging towards him in several dozen columns. Not much can be seen behind them due to the massive dust cloud they are kicking up. The eyes that look on with fear are also estimating their numbers, but he definitely did not think it was such an unreasonable amount.

    ¡¸C-close the gates!! I don¡¯t care if you abandon the ones outside!!¡¹

    It was clear that there would be nothing left they could do if he let even a tenth of the approaching cavalry into the city. The soldiers are also moving as fast as possible, closing the gate immediately and preventing them from jumping in from the front gates.

    The walls of the city Roleil are somewhat built for war with a portion being reinforced, but the fortress to the north is known more as the main linchpin in the defense. Even so, the Count cannot do anything but as much as he can to hold on and wait for backup.

    ¡¸You guys should hurry and takemand too! Lead your soldiers!¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawa¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiieee¡¹

    ¡¸Oyoyoyo¡¹

    The three followers¡¯ legs gave out and they fell t on their bottom. When the three of them proved useless, the Count was about to take direct control but then.......

    An explosive sound and then the sound of something crumbling and falling down. The Count suppressed his instinct to not want to look back but when he turned his eyes to the source of the sound, there were chips of wood splintered everywhere and arge hole was made in the outer walls.

    ¡¸Wh-......what the-......¡¹

    The soldier stares nkly at the hole and he wasn¡¯t even able to finish what he was saying before another roar resounds and opens up arge hole in another ce.

    The soldiers distance themselves from the wall that basically could not serve its purpose anymore, and the herd of cavalry charge through the destroyed parts.

    ¡¸Something like this......is......unbelievable......¡¹

    The voices of the Count who looked up at the sky dumbfoundedly, and his three followers were drowned out by the sound of the hooves.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Arge hole has been opened in the walls. The spear cavalry have sessfully infiltrated the city.¡¹

    I can hear Leopolt¡¯s emotionless voice sound a little worked up too. And more importantly, that iron barrel didn¡¯t break.

    ¡¸We forced it into the wagon after all. I was somewhat worried.¡¹

    The infantry that apanied the siege weapons are trailing behind us. If we attack with the infantry, Roleil should fall easily, but it¡¯ll turn the city into a sea of mes. Maria¡¯s house and mother is in the city too, so I would like to capture the city quickly and load some of that powerful stuff2 if possible.

    ¡¸Have them continue firing. It¡¯s better if the mouth of the entrance isrger. Don¡¯t hit our allies.¡¹

    ¡¸I will be careful.¡¹

    Leopolt swings his arm down and the sound of the third shot roars. It must have hit the watchtower as the Treian soldiers are jumping off while the tower crumbles, and makes snapping sounds.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going too.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, again? Lord Hardlett, I want you just to sit back though.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say that. There¡¯s nothing more boring than to watch a festival as it happens from the back.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is heading out. Escort unit, follow him!¡¹

    Celia shouts and 30 heavy cavalrye along with me. Because she¡¯s worried about me charging in by myself, she chose 30 people, from the cavalry of the private army of all people, to be my guards. I thought Leopolt wouldn¡¯t allow for 30 of the important heavy cavalry to be designated exclusively to me, but he acknowledges that it would be better than having themander die on him.

    The soldiers and horses which make up the escort squad have good builds and they excel at fighting, and although only a few of them are equipped with spears and bowguns, they are some of the most powerful in the unit. By the way, Celia¡¯s small stature really stands out when she¡¯s amongst them.

    urately speaking, the escort unit has 32 people, including Celia and one other person ¨C Christoph. He was thrown out of his former unit since he didn¡¯t prove useful, but after begging me in tears, he joined my squad, though he is the weakest. Celia told me that if there¡¯s an opportunity, she would let him die in battle.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    As we head towards the city, several soldiers appear from out from one of therge holes opened in the walls and stand in front of us. They have some courage to oppose us in this situation. I send one soldier¡¯s spear flying, pierce him in the stomach and fling him away. Another one is thinking about taking some distance from me, but gets knocked back by Celia¡¯s horse from the side.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t kill the residents! I won¡¯t tolerate setting fire to the city either, kill only the soldiers!¡¹

    An armored soldier charges at me, but I lop his head off, knocking his torso to where the other soldiers are.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸In one blow......¡¹

    The small fry soldiers lose morale and abandon their spears to run away. That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t resist me, this city won¡¯t be destroyed.

    ¡¸Seeeiyyaa!!¡¹

    With a fierce grunt, a knight fully equipped in armor rushes at me with his spear pointed at me. That reminds me, there¡¯s apetition where this sort of thing happens. His spear looks thick and made just for thrusting and doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s a sharp edge to it.

    After the sound of shing metal rings out, only the enemy knight¡¯s horse runs off. The knight¡¯s spear thrusts in my chest......to be precise, thrusts just before my chest, as it is being held by my hand. The enemy is holding the handle of his spear while struggling in midair with a face of disbelief.

    I just grabbed the charging enemy¡¯s spear and picked him up though3....... He didn¡¯t let go of the handle so he didn¡¯t fall.

    I lower the spear to the ground to let him down, then the knight throws away his sword and kneels. I thought he was going to draw it and kill me; what a close call.

    ¡¸He caught a charging spear with his hands?¡¹

    ¡¸Monster......¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not an opponent we can win against!¡¹

    The knight pointing his spear behind me and his soldiers all abandon their weapons and run away. It looks like there is no one else to oppose us here.

    The city¡¯s outer perimeter is pretty much controlled, so the fighting shifts to the city area, the noble area and the feudal lord¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s not like Roleil has many troops to begin with and they aren¡¯t heavily armed either, but they¡¯re fighting stubbornly. Not burning the city when we attacked is a big factor contributing to that, but they¡¯re still fighting well for a small group of soldiers.

    ¡¸Release your arrows! 10 volleys!¡¹

    That final resistance, the unit protecting the feudal lord¡¯s mansion, doesn¡¯t have long before the 500 bow cavalry¡¯s arrows ¨C 10 shots each, totalling 5000 arrows ¨C rain on them and annihte their forces, virtually ending the battle in an instant.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over?¡¹

    ¡¸Seems like it.¡¹

    Celia stands beside me covered in blood. Due to her pleasure of being able to fight alongside me, she turned five people into a bloodbath. The escort unit was expectedly powerful and was able to wlessly finish off over 100 enemies. ......No, only Christoph got scratched by a spear, fell off his horse and bumped his head and is now resting. He¡¯s really such a useless guy. Although that¡¯s interesting in its own right.

    The escort unit dismounts from their horses and enters the feudal lord¡¯s mansion with me, and we walk all the way to the reception hall in front of the soldiers, who have stopped resisting. When we reach the room, wee face to face with a fully armored noble.

    He looks to be middle-aged and he isn¡¯t wearing a helmet, but his entire body is covered with a thick armor. A beard decorates his face and his hair is neat, but he doesn¡¯t appear to be that strong to me.

    ¡¸Barodd Fayeltin, Count of the Treian Kingdom! State your name!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir Hardlett, Viscount of the Goldonian Kingdom. Are you the feudal lord?¡¹

    I thought I heard him say ¡®Aegir?¡¯ but it didn¡¯te from the noble in front of me.

    ¡¸Very well! In honor of the house of Fayeltin, I request a one-on-one fight.¡¹

    With a nk, the Count points his sword at me. However, the tip of the sword is wavering and he doesn¡¯t lookfortable moving in his armor. Clearly, he doesn¡¯t know how to handle a sword and he isn¡¯t used to wearing armor.

    ¡¸Please wait, Count!! Hardlett......-dono hase to this town before, hasn¡¯t he!? ¡¹

    A brawny man interrupts from the side. That hoarse voice and rough appearance is unforgettable. He¡¯s Glock, the guard captain of Roleil, who rewarded me for the hungry wolf suppression and tried to recruit me.4 Now that I think about it, it¡¯s natural for him to be here. This is nostalgic and all but it¡¯s not like I can catch up with him now.

    ¡¸Thanks for taking care of me back then. I never imagined we would be adversaries.¡¹

    ¡¸......Your surname is from that time¡¯s......I guess that¡¯s fate.¡¹

    If we talk any further, it would be rude to the Count. I turn my attention back to him, but Glock walks in front of the Count.

    ¡¸Count Fayeltin! This is also fate; let me be your representative in th-¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t!!¡¹

    Unlike the high-pitched voice he was using previously, this powerful voice stuns Glock.

    ¡¸Thisnd is protected by my ancestors, it isn¡¯t rted to you, who¡¯s just the guard captain. ......protect the residents, but your duty if I¡¯m defeated, is to surrender.¡¹

    The Count readies his sword again. He has good intentions, but it doesn¡¯t seem like this will be a contest at all. Maybe I¡¯ll just knock him out.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, no need to hold back. To a noble, their territory is their life, so know that if you don¡¯t kill me, you won¡¯t obtain thisnd!¡¹

    Fumu......if he has that much resolve, then it would be rude of me to hold back. He doesn¡¯t have the skill to back it up, but I don¡¯t dislike his determination.

    ¡¸Christoph, lend me your sword.¡¹

    It would be unfair to use my spear or Dual Crater. At the very least, I¡¯ll use the same weapon as him.

    I hold the sword with only my right hand, while the Count readies his sword with both hands and sizes me up with his eyes.

    ¡¸Duuooooooh¨C!!¡¹

    The Count raises a shout and emits a spirited voice while charging at me and swinging his sword down. Those movements were really slow and made him really defenseless.

    I easily parry his strike and destroy his bnce, repelling his sword above his head. Then, I make a single strike sideways.

    With a thump, the Count¡¯s head falls and his torso copses on the spot. I swing the sword to get rid of the blood before bringing the sword in front of my face and bowing slightly. Since he showed me his guts and how prepared he was for death, he deserves a bow from me at least.

    At the same time, the surrounding soldiers and nobles, as well as Glock, throw their swords away, take off their helmets and kneel on the ground.

    ¡¸It is ourplete defeat.¡¹

    ¡¸Really unbelievable military prowess.¡¹

    ¡¸We deserve this submission.¡¹

    I ignore those three nobles who are incessantly mumbling something, then tell Glock to have all the soldiers in the town surrender and disarm themselves.

    In only two hours and not much fighting, Roleil falls, and the Majino fortress loses its supply base.

    ¨CThird Party/ Treia POV¨C

    Three dayster, Majino Fortress, Central Fort

    ¡¸The Goldonian army is concentrating their forces in the middle.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get flustered, have the sixth division return fire. Loose the arrows continuously and exhaust them.¡¹

    ¡¸The third division encampment is on fire!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Calmly extinguish the mes and rebuild the roof after.¡¹

    Count Majino is takingmand himself, since he has his own name attached to the fortress. The way he leads isn¡¯t anything fancy nor does it involve much energetic shouting, but he gives urate and appropriate orders in response to his men¡¯s various reports. The calm demeanor and long-standing track record in defensive battles of the old veteran gives his men a great sense of security.

    An army of a size hardly seen ¨C over 80 000 of Goldonia¡¯s central army and lords¡¯ armies ¨C are deployed on the central ins in front of them, but the old veteran shows no signs of panicking. Even with burning rocks and oil pots being hurled at him by over a hundred catapults and receiving a rain of tens of thousands of arrows, none of the fort¡¯s functions whatsoever are destroyed.

    ¡¸You have to be calm first; if something happens, take a second to think. This fortress will not waver so quickly.¡¹

    Unlike a field battle, the situation in a siege is not so fickle. Endurance and precise nning means everything.

    With a roar, burning rocks destroy the roofs on top of the fort that were constructed to shield from arrows. But nobody panics from seeing the crumbling roofs.

    Small holes in the floor on top of the fort have wooden stakes that support tforms that are used to raise the wooden roofs. Most arrows that reach the top of the fort have flown a long distance in a parabolic trajectory. As long as there is a covering, the soldiers can drastically lower the number of casualties in the shootout. It won¡¯t be able to withstand an attack from a catapult or ballista, but if it breaks, it can be trashed and rebuilt. Considering the simple structure of the roof, which only requires hammering in, it just takes a few minutes before it get restored to its original state.

    ¡¸Count Majino! Even with such a fierce attack these few days, the fort hasn¡¯t even budged an inch!¡¹

    ¡¸On the contrary, the enemy has suffered many casualties in the span of those three times and retreated! Shouldn¡¯t we go out and pursue them?¡¹

    The old veteranughs cheerfully and shakes his head.

    ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s dangerous thinking. Things are going well now and you want even more; that¡¯s what will ruin you.¡¹

    He calls him over to overlook the big picture through the window and talks to him kindly till the end.

    ¡¸Time is our friend. The ones who need to take a risk is the enemy, not us. We just have to see through the ventures the enemy takes and crush them, then victory will be within our grasp.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir, I apologize for saying too much.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, you can¡¯t be called a youngster otherwise. You can calm down once you get old.¡¹

    The Goldonian army gathers their forces in the center and strives to brute force their way through. However, most of the arrows from the offensive side gets stopped by the roofs and are unable to do any damage, while conversely, the arrows loosed by the soldiers in the fort are aimed downwards, bringing down Goldonian soldiers with relentless force. Sporadically, the catapults blow away the roof and soldiers all together, but even so, it doesn¡¯t make much of a dent in the sturdy fort. The tall towering walls have several holes, in which bowguns are stuck out of the purposely created openings, take the lives of even more Goldonian soldiers.

    Some soldiers manage to cling to the fort¡¯s walls, but since the holes are too small to enter, they have no choice but to climbdders. While doing so, they would have to bathe in an endless flood of arrows.

    When a certain number of soldiers cling to the walls, the arrows stop and the windows for the bowguns close. The highest window is opened and tremendous amount of ming oil is poured down, burning thedder-climbing soldiers to death without leaving any trace of them behind.

    ¡¸We fended off Goldonia¡¯s fourth attack!¡¹

    ¡¸But the enemy cavalry is trying to bypass through the forest to the east.¡¹

    No matter how sturdy the fortress, there will always be a weak point. Goldonia¡¯s cavalry will aim for the part where there is nothing but fences surrounding the bare fort, where no walls have been constructed due to terrain.

    ¡¸Count Majino!¡¹

    ¡¸I have ced a squad of spearmen there. No need to worry.¡¹

    The cavalry try to instantly pass through the opening in between the moats, but as soon as the lead horses reach the gap, the earth crumbles below their horses¡¯ feet. The following horses stumble and get tangled with each other, causing chaos to ur.

    In fact, there was no gap in the moats; a thin nk was ced over a hole and just dirt was piled on top. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for a few infantry, but for arge army or horses, they¡¯d fall instantly into the bottomless pit. Spearmen appear from hidden locations one after the other and repel the confused cavalry, killing all the soldiers that have fallen in the hole. The infantry that followed right behind the cavalry receive a rain of arrows and end up retreating painfully.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not something to get flustered about. If you deal with it calmly, you will definitely be able to stop the enemy.¡¹

    The elder Count¡¯s men were embarrassed and making warped faces, but quickly smile again.

    ¡¸Anyways, has the messenger we sent to Roleil note back yet?¡¹

    The old veteran¡¯s sole concern is the issue of resupply. Arrows and oil should being everyday from Roleil, but they haven¡¯te since the day before yesterday. There is a warehouse for supplies within the fort so they aren¡¯t in trouble in the short term, but it¡¯s not something they can ignore for long either.

    ¡¸Count Fayeltin hates me......that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to talk about this.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be dumb if supplies stop because of hate towards the Count. Although it shouldn¡¯t be that way......¡¹

    ¡¸This is a serious national problem, so I hope it¡¯s nothing but a trivial mistake.¡¹

    With noisy ttering, the soldiers burst into themand room. Their state of panic contrasts greatly with the calm old veteran and his men.

    ¡¸Give an urate report calmly......¡¹

    The old veteran smiles gently to try and calm the soldiers, but the soldiers interrupt, even if they have to be rude.

    ¡¸A portion of the enemy has bypassed the Erg Forest and attacked Roleil!! The town has fallen, and Count Fayeltin has died in battle!! I repeat, Roleil has fallen!! ¡¹

    The subordinates lose themselves for an instant, but just as their revered superior said, they calmed their hearts and turned to the old veteran.

    ¡¸Count Majino......how should we respond?¡¹

    The old veteran¡¯s eyes are wide open and is staring nkly with his jaw dropped. His eyes look disturbed and there is no trace of calmness as he reaches his trembling hand to the cup of tea on the table. That hand knocks over the cup and it shatters on the floor.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Late summer. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units: 11 200

    Infantry: 2700, Cavalry: 1500, Archers: 800, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 6000

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant, Escort Captain), Irijina (Captain), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot)

    Current Location: Roleil

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender), Captured Roleil

 Chapter 98: Northern Disturbance â‘£ The Prepared Stage

    <h4>Chapter 98: Northern Disturbance ¢Ü The Prepared Stage</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Three wagons and several dozen cavalry approach the Majino fortress, the fortress line that Treia is so proud of, from the south. Quicker than the garrisoned soldiers could shoot arrows, the horses cut away and throw torches in the wagons. Oil must have been sprinkled ahead of time, as the wagons instantly burst into me, creating a massive fire. A special dye burns and a red smoke billows upward.

    The cavalry heads back south and leaves, letting the wagons continue to burn. A soldier runs out of the castle to extinguish the mes, but the wagons and torchbined to make toorge a me, so the fire doesn¡¯t disappear that easily. The red smoke rises high up in the sky and bes visible from a long distance.

    ¨CGoldonia POV¨C

    At the same time, Goldonian Central Army Camp

    The war council continues with a heavy atmosphere as the siege battle makes no progress and only sacrifices are piling up. asionally, a military official¡¯s angry roar resounds, but no conclusion is reached. The event that stops such an unfruitful discussion is the billowing of red smoke from three locations.

    Hearing the report of the red skyrocket, the first general who jumped straight out of the tent was Erich. To confirm what he saw, he closed his eyes tightly and reopened them.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, this futile debate has lost its meaning.¡¹

    Everyone focuses their gaze on Erich.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett has seeded in detouring the Majino fortress from the east. The fortress is isted and the supply line is severed.¡¹

    ¡®Oohs¡¯ echo from all who are present. Some of the military officials don¡¯t seem to believe such an unrealistic detour happened, but the signal smoke is rising up from the south of the fortress, no matter how they looked at it. Regardless of what theory was applied, they have no choice but to acknowledge that Viscount Hardlett and his army has circled around the south side of the fortress.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, it will soon be the fifth all-out attack. Why not let our smoke signal be the burning of their fortress?!¡¹

    Themanders spread the news of the sessful detour to their soldiers and the mood of the camp is instantly revived.

    ¨CThird Person/ Treia POV¨C

    At the same time, Majino Fortress, Central Fort

    ¡¸......Commander, it appears some unidentified cavalry approached from the south and burned some wagons before retreating.¡¹

    The old general continues looking down as he advises the soldier.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry that much about it. A separate unit from Goldonia just raised a smoke signal. This phenomenon should also be seen clearly by the enemy to our front. The all-out attack will being soon...... go get ready.¡¹

    The atmosphere of themand room is strangely dark, even though they should have just fended off the fourth attack. In addition to having someone circle behind them, their fortress is nowpletely isted. As long as the enemy isn¡¯t defeated, the supplies won¡¯te. Regardless of how sturdy the fortress is, they can¡¯t fight if they run out of arrows and if they run out of food, the soldiers will run away.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been extracting food from our storehouse with the assumption of receiving a resupply after all......¡¹

    There are 40 000 soldiers umted in the Majino fortress. There isn¡¯t much surplus food in Treia and it¡¯s impossible to instantly gather food for 40 000 soldiers to eat for several months.

    Many soldiers eat and drink everyday. The goddess that initially smiled upon the old veteran has now been stolen1 by Goldonia. Even if he doesn¡¯t do anything, everything will catch up to him in an instant.

    ¡¸Count Majino, the enemy doesn¡¯t have many troops. If we deploy some of our soldiers and chase them out, we can connect our supply line.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve considered that. But the reason that the farmers can fight like full-fledged conscripted soldiers is because of the protection of the fortress. The ones who have detoured around us should be Lord Hardlett and his army, the one who went wild in the previous conflict. If we sh with him and his powerful cavalry in a field battle, what would happen......¡¹

    ¡¸But if we continue to let this go on, it will only be a matter of time before the fortress falls!¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the scouts, his military strength is around 10 000, where cavalry make up over half of that number. If we are to put up a fight, we need at least 20 000. If we send that many towards him, we won¡¯t be able to hold off the enemy in front of us. If we fight, the fortress will fall right now!¡¹

    The old general didn¡¯t mention anything because it would influence morale, but he has doubts about his own leadership skills. He is confident in defensive battles involving the defense of a fortress and fending off enemy attacks, but field battles are a different story. The state of battle can change at the drop of a hat, and the slightest hesitation will invite defeat. When he was young, he participated in wars against Arnd and has experience as amander, but his track record in field battles were horrible.

    Even if he had some advantage, Lord Hardlett is a brave general excelling in field battles, so he couldn¡¯t imagine winning against him in a battle on an open field.

    ¡¸But there is hope.¡¹

    ¡¸Reinforcements from the capital......?¡¹

    The young officer sounds a little skeptical. It¡¯s true that only reinforcements could reverse the miserable situation of holing up in the fortress and fighting. But there are only about 3000 soldiers left in the capital, and that is the minimum amount required to keep the fortress city functioning, so none of them can be moved. That means the only reliable ones are the imperial guards from the south, who will have to be brought back quickly, and there should only be around 5000 of them. Although they are well-equipped and skilled, it is doubtful at best whether they can chase off the separate unit of Goldonia that reaches 10 000 in number.

    ¡¸That is......not all.¡¹

    The old general forces a smile.

    At the same time, Treia Kingdom Capital, Trisnea

    ¡¸We have to do something to save the Majino fortress from being isted!¡¹

    ¡¸But where will we get the military strength?¡¹

    ¡¸The imperial guards will be arriving soon! Although they are inferior in number, if they fight desperately-¡¹

    ¡¸You think we can do something with feeling alone?!¡¹

    ¡¸There are 40 000 in the fortress, you know? We can take 10 or 20 thousand and save Roleil ourselves......¡¹

    ¡¸If we do that and they get past our main force, close to 10 000 soldiers wille flooding in! We¡¯ll be finished then.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the fortressmander¡¯s ability to do something about that! Perhaps we have evaluated Count Majino¡¯s ability too highly ......¡¹

    Before theplicated issue turns into an argument of who¡¯s fault it is, the prime minister steps forward to the king.

    ¡¸Oh great King. Our army and fortress stands in the face of trouble.¡¹

    While the king is looking down at the prime minister, his eyes are looking about restlessly.

    ¡¸To be able to get through the Erg forest......I heard Hardlett is the reincarnation of a wolf, but isn¡¯t he really just a demon of some sort?¡¹

    The prime minister has no time to entertain the king¡¯s fairy tale, so he ignores him and continues what he was saying.

    ¡¸If this continues, the Majino fortress will exhaust its supply of food and arrows and then fall into enemy hands. Before that happens, we should defeat the enemy upying Roleil.¡¹

    ¡¸Is- is making peace with Goldonia not an option? I¡¯m fine with surrendering somend, you know?¡¹

    The prime minister silently screams ¡®impossible¡¯ in his mind. Considering the actions Goldonia took after the demise of Arnd in the war, their intention is to swallow Treia whole; they wouldn¡¯t agree to let Treia live in peace.

    ¡¸ording to one of the spies I sent, after upying thend, Goldonia is teaming up with those unfaithful to Arnd and killing everyone they find from Treia.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? ......then I guess we can¡¯t make peace.¡¹

    Of course that wasn¡¯t the truth; it was just a lie the prime minister created to prevent the king from causing trouble from advocating love and peace.

    ¡¸But the fact we don¡¯t have enough forces on hand is the truth, the surrounding nations are- ¡¸It¡¯s close to harvest season and-¡¹¡¸It¡¯s hard to determine which of the two is better from what he says and-¡¹ -should participate in the war andpare them.¡¹2

    Everyone has muddled expressions in this desperate situation.

    ¡¸But as a result of repeated negotiations with the Magrado Dukedom, I seeded in pulling some reinforcement from them.¡¹

    The conference room became lively and even the King got up from his seat.

    ¡¸How wonderful! So reinforcements wille!? So how many of them? And when??¡¹

    ¡¸There will be 10 000, so if theybine with the imperial guards, they should put up a decent fight......and about the time.¡¹

    Everyone gulps. If he says two months, the desperate situation will not change.

    ¡¸At the start of the war, they have been heading towards us via Stura and have already arrived at the south of the capital by boat.¡¹

    The chaotic noise turns into angry roars.

    ¡¸Wha-?!¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    ¡¸You allowed forces from another nation tond in the country without the King¡¯s approval?¡¹

    ¡¸Prime minister...... do you have any idea what you did?¡¹

    ¡¸This is an invitation for foreign threats! You and your family will get the death penalty.¡¹

    ¡¸It is an immediately executable offense!¡¹

    The prime minister doesn¡¯t falter from the raging nobles, even going so far as to awakening a great yet quiet anger in the king.

    ¡¸The country¡¯s survival hinges on this crisis we are facing now; if I am executed now, the reinforcements from Magrado will not take action and this country will be swallowed by Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸......Prime minister, if these reinforcements are able to save the Majino fortress, then you will be hailed as the hero and saviour of the country, and the sin of inviting foreign threats will be offset. But in the case that they fail, you and your family will be given the original sentence.¡¹

    ¡¸I am fully aware.¡¹

    The imperial conference finishes in an unbelievably tense atmosphere. In order to see this decisive battle of destiny to the end, the prime minister heads over to meet the Magrado Army of 10 000 on the King¡¯s orders.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    At the same time, Roleil

    ¡¸Aaah¡ª!! I¡¯ll die! I¡¯m dyinggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸A woman won¡¯t die from something like my dick. How is this spot?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiih¡ª!! It¡¯s so thick and it¡¯s rubbing such a good spot! It feels too good that I could die from cumming!!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll cum from this spot!? There, cum then!!¡¹

    I thrust my meat rod into the depths of her insides several times before ejacting. The woman covers her face with her hands and screams like a beast. What a sensitive whore.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah!! Hiiiih!! Aah, ahh-! Ooooooh......ooooh............¡¹

    The woman who is sitting on top of me while I¡¯m crossing my legs throws her head back as if her neck broke, her eyes roll back and she falls over. Just as she said, it looks like she died, but she¡¯s still breathing. She¡¯s continuing to squirt even now, so if she doesn¡¯t drink water, she might get dehydrated.

    This prostitute was brought to me by one of those bumbling three nobles. She looked enthusiastic so I embraced her, but she has an incredibly sensitive body.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......are you finished?¡¹

    Celia enters the room and res at the women who¡¯s bent like a shrimp.

    ¡¸Aah, that woman felt good...... it¡¯s about time the smoke rose, right?¡¹

    With a slump, my soft dick is pulled out of the woman¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸Yes. If you looked, the central army ismencing their assault now.¡¹

    In these past few days, me and my entire unit are staying in Roleil while recovering our strength. That¡¯s because we¡¯ve been endlessly marching through the mountain nation¡¯s territory, so the soldiers have built up a considerable amount of fatigue. The town is overflowing with food and supplies meant for the fortress, so the 10 000 troops should get nourished plentily.

    ¡¸As long as we remain here, the fortress won¡¯t receive their supplies. The majority of their soldiers should be resting.¡¹

    Treia is sporadically sending out wagons from the capital to supply Majino somehow but they get caught by the cavalry in our patrol and gets turned into a bloodbath.

    Without therge supply point in Roleil, it is impossible to transport the necessary goods to maintain such arge fortress well.

    ¡¸The other side is in quite the deadlock.¡¹

    I fondle the fallen woman¡¯s breasts gently. She shouldn¡¯t be conscious, but she¡¯s letting out a voice that lets me know she¡¯s feeling good.

    ¡¸Yes, on the contrary, it means that we do not have much to do. Even though we have so many siege weapons, we can¡¯t use them on the capital.¡¹

    It might be interesting to try and bust through the fortress from the back, but if they take back Roleil during that opening, I¡¯ll be left with nothing. It¡¯s best just to wait here and fuck some women.

    ¡¸Nheless, thatmander of the fortress is quite conservative. He knows that if things continue at the rate they¡¯re going, he¡¯ll be in a pinch. I thought he would divide his forces and send some of them at us.¡¹

    ¡¸He might be afraid of Erich....... He might also be one of those guys who don¡¯t take risks and try their damnedest to not stir up trouble.¡¹

    Or perhaps he has not been drivenpletely in the corner yet. He might be hanging on to some form of hope.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s in the form of reinforcements, won¡¯t things get interesting?¡¹

    I take my hand away from the woman and put my clothes on. She gropes around for me and stretches out her hand desperately. Sorry, but this was a one day thing; go find a nice man.

    ¡¸My, my, if it isn¡¯t Hardlett-sama! How did you find that woman? She is this town¡¯s highest ss prostitute......¡¹

    The noble who introduced the prostitute to me was waiting for me outside the room. He¡¯s rubbing his hands faster than anything I¡¯ve seen before.

    ¡¸Baron Bokke, was it? She was good, now I¡¯m politely returning her.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Bakka. So, now, regarding peace against us in the future as well......¡¹

    ¡¸As long as you don¡¯t resist, you won¡¯t be harmed. Besides that, everything else is coteral from the war; nothing has been decided.¡¹

    Baron ¡®Baka¡¯ makes an unsatisfied face, but there¡¯s no need to worry about him. After ughtering the Count, I pointed my sword at his three followers, including him and asked if they were going to resist as well.

    One of them shouted his mother¡¯s name and burst into tears, the other one wet himself, and this guy shit himself. Being such hardcore cowards, they don¡¯t have the balls to try anything, and they can¡¯t get prisoners or citizens to follow them either.

    The three of them see to have their own special skills: arranging for women, wine, and famous street performers. Maybe God has made a mistake in handling their births. If they had talent in performing taiko3, they might have been able to show off their skills.

    ¡¸Move!¡¹

    The man, who Celia yells at, hurriedly shuffles to the corner of the hall. An adult man shouldn¡¯t be scared of a 17-year old girl.......

    I enter the feudal lord¡¯s mansion along with Celia and walk to the dining room that is being used as a conference room. Leopolt and the others are already gathered inside.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, the smoke signal was shot up without a problem. Now, the Majino fortress cannot send arge force towards us.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Is there anything else to consider?¡¹

    Leopolt spreads out arge map on the table and ces several soldier-shaped objects. Sorry for making fun of you, I thought you were ying with toy soldiers.

    ¡¸First, the Majino fortress has to face the central army in the front. We are blocking off theirmunications with the capital so they can¡¯t effectively send soldiers in our direction.¡¹

    Yep, I know that part.

    ¡¸Next is the fact that scouts discovered the 5000 guards close to the Erg forest are advancing to the capital from the south.¡¹

    ¡¸5000? Then it might have been better if we crushed them during that time.¡¹

    ¡¸We would lose time then. ......And also, looking at the numbers, I don¡¯t think they will be doing anything proactive.¡¹

    Probably not. They are a group who holes up in their defensive structures after all. They are at an absolute shortage if they try to recapture a city that has twice the number of troops they do.

    ¡¸And finally this.¡¹

    Leopolt ces one of the objects on the small port city to the south of Trisnea.

    ¡¸Troops in such a ce?¡¹

    Celia speaks up without thinking. cing excess troops in a small port city away from the battlefield is definitely suspicious.

    ¡¸It was discovered by the scouts¡¯ extensive searching. Not many details are known, but they shouldn¡¯t have more than one or two thousand troops there.¡¹

    ¡¸Which means it isn¡¯t Treia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Stura or Magrado......most likely.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Stura. That country only has mercenaries, and if there were any recruitment signs up, the merchants would know about it.¡¹

    ire said that the country only hired a few here and there. It isn¡¯t something on arger scale.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Magrado, unlike the other nearby nations, are considerably cautious about our nation. They probably want Treia to win so that Goldonia¡¯s national power will drop even a little.¡¹

    ¡¸So will we do battle with this army?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably......except in this situation, Magrado will undoubtedly be confused too.¡¹

    What does he mean? I don¡¯t get it, so I guess I¡¯ll rub Irijina¡¯s big ass for now.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    A few dayster, South of Trisnea, Magrado Dukedom Army Camp

    ¡¸There¡¯s no reserve army, you say!?¡¹

    The one who is shouting right now is a Count of the Magrado Dukedom and the suprememander of the expeditionary force,mander Radgalf.

    ¡¸The enemy forces are pushing up against the fortress line so we don¡¯t have much room to leave forces behind......¡¹

    As if being pressured by an intense force, the one who answered evasively is prime minister Dunois, who just arrived.

    ¡¸Leaving forces idle and leaving a reserve army are two different things. If we don¡¯t have a reserve army, if they breakthrough or detour, then our entire front will copse immediately! Isn¡¯t the primary reason for the current issue the same!?¡¹

    ¡¸R-right now the 5000 imperial guards are heading this way, so they can join up with you......¡¹

    ¡¸If you send troops out after they returned on such a tight schedule, they will not be able to fight the how you think. Soldiers are different from tools.¡¹

    When Radgalf saw the prime minister look down, he secretly let out a sigh. Before the war, when they repeatedly discussed about contriving reinforcements, he seemed to be a skilled person, but when the war started, his amateurish ways stood out. Having a family lineage of military background and being involved with the army since he was around 10 years old, he kept seeing things he couldn¡¯t believe was actually happening.

    The original n was for the fortress to hold back the enemy. If their side was advantageous, he would pounce on the exhausted enemy, but if they were at a disadvantage, he would appear as reinforcements for the fortress.

    That n was crushed as soon as the enemy¡¯srge detour became obvious, but even so, if the enemy only has 10 000, he still believed that he could defeat them by cooperating with Treia¡¯s reserve forces.

    Things be tougher since there is no reserve army. He can¡¯t expect much from the 5000 imperial guards who exhausted themselves just toe back. In that case, he has no choice but to settle with both sides having the same 10 000 forces.

    ¡¸I beg you...... If I lose this fight, my country will be doomed.¡¹

    The prime minister bows deeply to Radgalf, who is of lower social status and position. No matter the reason, if Goldonia takes over Treia, it will be against the wishes of his home nation. If they expand their territory, they will be an opponent that Magrado can no longer stand up to.

    ¡¸So this is our decisive battle......?¡¹

    Radgalf has escaped death many times before. If he failed even once, he would not be standing here right now. This time is simply even strength; he can¡¯t say he¡¯ll win for certain, but it isn¡¯t impending defeat either. This is where he should gamble.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unavoidable. We¡¯ll have to go at our current strength. We¡¯ll have the imperial guard follow for now.¡¹

    ¡¸And also send a messenger to the fortress to send soldiers to perform a pincer attack......¡¹

    Radgalf nods silently. Reinforcements that may miss the timing to attack and have unreliablemunication are worthless, but it doesn¡¯t hurt to try and request something from them.

    ¡¸The pitch ck g that Hardlett is waving......the demonic wolf¡¯s army, what a worthy opponent.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you! My family¡¯s future is on the line......¡¹

    While warding off the prime minister¡¯s words, he turns to his soldiers and raises his sword.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, it¡¯s time to depart. The enemy is the brave general who made a name for himself in the Arnd war, Lord Hardlett and the army he¡¯s leading.¡¹

    The soldiers don¡¯t falter even an inch. They have been well-trained.

    ¡¸Defeat them and improve your own fame. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    With a short ¡®Oh!¡¯, the Magrado and Treia expeditionary army of 10 000 begin their march.

    Their movements are immediately discovered by the Goldonian scouts and it is only a matter of time before both sides sh with each other.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units: 11 200

    Infantry: 2700, Cavalry: 1500, Archers: 800, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 6000

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant, Escort Captain), Irijina (Commander), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot)

    Current Location: Roleil

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender), Captured Roleil

 Chapter 99: Northern Disturbance â‘¤ Battle of Roleil

    <h4>Chapter 99: Northern Disturbance ¢Ý Battle of Roleil</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    A small stream flows smoothly in front of us. There are gently sloping hills here and there, but besides that, there is nothing but uninterrupted ins.

    We can also see an army wrapped in steel, with many gs waving about.

    ¡¸As I thought, the enemy was Magrado. I can see their g.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But it doesn¡¯t matter now, does it?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. At this point, there¡¯s nothing left to do but fight the enemy.¡¹

    The enemy confronts our army from across the stream. The staring contest continues across the stream, where the North Teries river pours into, just slightly south of the ins on the outskirts of Roleil.

    Be that as it may, since it hasn¡¯t rained recently, the depth of water in the river is at most up to our thighs and is flowing calmly, and besides it being a bit lower than than the surrounding area and having a slightly harder time running on the gravel road, it isn¡¯t an obstacle worth pointing out for both armies. People and horses can easily cross the river, so the only thing separating us in this staring contest is a psychological barrier on this empty ins.

    ¡¸Leopolt, the enemy didn¡¯t do anything to the river likest time, did they?1¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s geographically impossible.¡¹

    Fumu, that¡¯s a load off my mind.

    ¡¸The Magrado army from the visible troops are around 10 000 and Treia¡¯s imperial guards number 5000, for a total of 15 000!¡¹

    Celia informs us. She calcted correctly, impressive.

    I rub her head on top of her helmet, but Celia remains stern. She doesn¡¯t have to be so tense.

    ¡¸Well, shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir.¡¹

    On Leopolt¡¯s orders, the bow cavalry splits into threerge groups while the infantry, spear cavalry and heavy cavalry form into ranks.

    ¡¸Start advancing forward!¡¹

    This isn¡¯t a forward charge. The entire army moves at the same speed, closing the distance between the enemy steadily.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t charge in this time.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to charge in the beginning.¡¹

    The enemy has also formed impressive ranks and is advancing forward to meet us. If I charge in by myself, I¡¯ll be ruined instantly.

    ¡¸It looks like the enemy is taking up a wide area at the front of the battlefield.¡¹

    If I had to say it, the enemy is lining up horizontally. The Magrado army and imperial guards are adjacent to each other and increasing their area.

    ¡¸If they spread out horizontally, it¡¯s easy to breakthrough them, but it will be hard to pass them from the side. The enemy is probably confident in their ability to prevent horses from breaking through.¡¹

    Fumu, that reminds me, the eastern defence force also used some ridiculously long spears. Should I try?

    ¡¸Tell Luna to lead the first division bow cavalry and confront the imperial guards on the right wing.¡¹

    The messenger runs off and in no time, 2000 bow cavalry changes course and picks up speed. Luna¡¯s squad halts in front of the guards and forms into ranks. The next moment, they shout war cries and start charging.

    ¡¸First division bow cavalry, start charging.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy sent their archers to the front.¡¹

    The archers appear from the enemy¡¯s ranks and loose their arrows simultaneously, knocking a few of the cavalry off their horses. In response, the ally bow cavalry also return fire while charging and defeat around the same number of enemies. As expected, if they¡¯re sprinting at full speed, their shooting uracy decreases.

    Both armies close the distance to each other, suffering minor damage, and judging it impossible to defeat us using bows, the imperial guards pull the archers back and send out their spear unit using those 6 m long things. When they stand together, it looks like a pincushion and it doesn¡¯t look like any cavalry could get by. In addition, there are many bowguns aimed from in between them. But this is where the bow cavalry shines.

    ¡¸All units stop, fire disruptive shots!¡¹

    Luna shouts and the bow cavalry hold their positions and loose their arrows one after the other. It wasn¡¯t a controlled simultaneous volley, but one where everybody fires on their own ord, a tactic with a high degree of freedom.

    ¡¸Do not fear! They are inurate when shooting on their horses, they¡¯re trying to disorganiz- guhh! ¡¹

    The enemy spearmenmander got hit in the throat and eye and fell off his horse. Unfortunately, their precision is way higher than that of your archers. Their uracy when shooting at a standstill is one hundred percent.

    The enemy bowguns are firing in a panic, but the distance is too great. It is still within the shooting range of a bow, but the enemy couldn¡¯t get the desired results from the smaller and heavier bolts of the bowgun, which don¡¯t get carried by the wind. The super long spears the soldiers are holding requires both hands, so they couldn¡¯t use shields, causing them to fall over quite amusingly.

    ¡¸I knew about it before, but they have an amazing loosing speed.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if they shoot freely, they¡¯re more than two times faster than normal bow cavalry.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi is even faster!¡¹

    The one-sided target practice continues while I rub the underside of Pipi¡¯s chin to praise her. The enemy archers try to support the spearmen with high-angled fire from behind, but because their field of vision is low, their uracy is quite low.

    ¡¸Damnit! Spear unit, stand down and have the archers up front to counterattack.¡¹

    The enemy formation changes once again. Even though they¡¯re aware of the fact that changing formations in the presence of the enemy is a foolish move, they must have deemed it their only option, not to mention they did it twice.

    ¡¸Exactly how it went in training.¡¹

    The enemy continues to shoot and there is no time to check whether there are 2000 or 1500 bow cavalry remaining.

    ¡¸Charge!¡¹

    While the formation is loosing arrows in a horizontal line, it splits open and a group of 500 soldiers lined up vertically unsheathes their swords and charges forward. The formation changes again, waiting for the exact moment when the spear unit and archer unitbine with each other. The distance is so close that a bolt from a bowgun could reach the other side, and there is absolutely no time to react to an elerating charge from a cavalry. The horizontal formation was also used to hide the ones galloping in from the back.

    Their formation is solid when they line up together with their super long spears, but in a situation where the soldiers get blended together, there is no fear nor readiness. If you get in range of a sword, you can only stand there like an idiot.

    ¡¸Luna-san, the enemy charged! Have the remaining bow cavalry switch to swords and start charging!¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina, go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Leave it to me!¡¹

    Irijina takes 500, half of the spear cavalry, and leads them to the already copsing right wing...... then circles around further right of the group of guards. Although the light-armored spear cavalry are nking, it is still difficult to break through the defense of the super long spears. Nevertheless, they detour, since there is only meaning if they threaten them with the risk of being surrounded. The enemy soon encroaches on Luna¡¯s unit and their formation is disturbed and in chaos.

    ¡¸Guuh¡¹

    ¡¸Higiih¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose speed, cut them down while breaking through!¡¹

    The swords of the bow cavalry are not straight like those of regr soldiers, but curved like a crescent moon. This makes it easier to slice through the enemies when passing by and they won¡¯t get stabbed by swords either.

    ¡¸It might be strange to call them bow cavalry now.¡¹

    While thinking such idle thoughts like what new name they should get, the situation changes further.

    ¡¸The enemy cavalry unit is appearing in the center! Around 2000 are passing through the front and heading to support the right wing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, as expected, they¡¯re ying their hand.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s pretty voice resounds and Leopolt is speaking in a mocking tone.

    From what I can see from here, the Magrado army in the center and left wings are already apleted army. I saw that they didn¡¯t have much cooperation with Treia¡¯s imperial guards on the right wing, but I guess it was true.

    ¡¸I would have abandoned them, but if it¡¯s an allied army, they probably can¡¯t do so.¡¹

    With the raise of a hand, the 2000 units in the second division bow cavalry ran at an angle parallel with the enemy. It goes without saying that this chance should be used to defeat the enemy cavalry if possible.

    The shooting starts and many enemy cavalry take hits and fall off their horses. But the Magrado army is well trained and wait until thest minute to calmly align themselves with the spear unit.

    Arge number of arrows rained down on the pursuing second division from the center of their army and about the same number of our troops are defeated.

    ¡¸Fumu, they¡¯re tough. Have the second division get back. Luna and Irijina should stand down too.¡¹

    On Celia¡¯s instructions, a colored ming arrow is shot in the air. The second division bow cavalry turn around, while Luna¡¯s first division bow cavalry and Irijina¡¯s spear cavalry bypass the enemy and make arge loop around the back of their formation before returning to our position. The bow cavalry can also fight in closebat but if they sh with the enemy cavalry, they don¡¯t have an advantage in the difference between their weapons. There is no need to destroy their advantage by forcing them to fight up close.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll go back as soon as they withdraw. This speed is their strongest point.¡¹

    Leopolt values mobility over heavy equipment. I understood this after observing recently. But I like big and heavy things.2

    ¡¸Luna-san and Irijina-san have returned. The enemy reinforcement cavalry only suffered minor casualties, but the right wing seems to have taken considerable damage.¡¹

    At first nce, the enemy will want to rebuild their line of spears to prepare for a second attack on their right wing, but there are fallen soldiers and confused soldiers making a disorganized mess in that area. Themanders are shouting and a line of sorts is formed but it doesn¡¯t look like it can be used aggressively.

    ¡¸The right wing will just be a decoration for now. Well done, Luna.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m delighted to receive such undeserved praise.¡¹

    I should really do something about the way she speakster.

    ¡¸There are changes in the enemy formations. The center is joining up with the left wing!¡¹

    I look forward again after I hear Celia¡¯s voice. A faction that wasn¡¯t seen before appeared in front of us.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Treia Magrado Allied Forces Camp

    ¡¸For it to turn out like this......¡¹

    Radgalf, the suprememander of the expeditionary army, speaks like he¡¯s groaning.

    ¡¸What terrifying offensive power. To think they could defeat the spear unit with their cavalry, it¡¯s unthinkable.¡¹

    Radgalf¡¯s men also nod in amazement. ¡®The defensive formation of the spear unit can fend off their cavalry.¡¯ The scene unfolding in front of their eyes easily shatters suchmon sense.

    ¡¸I heard that the barbarians in the remote regions can skillfully use bows while riding horses. Were they taken in or were they hired as mercenaries......?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine either way. We¡¯ll dance with them a second time in the same formation. Join up with the left wing and change the formation.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    gs are waving and the formation changes quickly. The Goldonian side does the same, since the unit that participated in the earlier attack is on their way back to their positions, they are in a chaotic state for a brief moment. It¡¯s already confirmed that there will be no danger from them charging.

    ¡¸If they went straight for our center right at the start, it might have been a huge mess. ¡¹

    ¡¸In that sense, we were saved by Treia, who became their target. if we don¡¯t seal that archery skill, it won¡¯t even be a contest for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Roughly three times the uracy and twice the speed, huh? If they have 6000 cavalry, then it feels the same as them having 36 000 archers. We would be ripped to shreds if we take a hit from that.¡¹

    Radgalf and his men breathe a sigh andugh together. Unexpected bad luck and good fortune fall on them on the battlefield. All of that is also a part of skill.

    ¡¸The heavy infantry have all finished deploying on the side! Breakthrough formationpleted!¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do about the Treian army on the right wing?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave them alone, a disorganized unit will only slow us down. The opponent isn¡¯t so easy that we can shoulder them and fight.¡¹

    The prime minister says something in the back but Radgalf and his men ignore him. This is the battlefield and not some ce for a civil official to make his appearance.

    ¡¸First we¡¯ll have them show us their strategy. Then we¡¯ll show them how we fight.¡¹

    Radgalf¡¯s subordinates smile fearlessly. Being veterans of battle, they don¡¯t feel afraid.

    ¡¸All units advance! Destroy them!¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Goldonia Camp

    ¡¸A metal......box?¡¹

    Celia mumbles unknowingly the correct scene. The heavily armored infantry emerges from the front of the enemy army, holding out theirrge shields, which are as tall as their bodies. Long spears extend from the gaps between the shields and this formation is the same on all fronts.

    There are 8 of thoserge and wide metal box formations and 1000 cavalry on the left and right. Combined with a ringing gong, the footsteps of their march arepletely in sync.

    ¡¸It seems different than the box formation. It¡¯s slow.¡¹

    Based on appearance, the infantry are wearing a heavy full-body armor and holdingrge shields. They don¡¯t look agile at all.

    ¡¸We have no choice but to see what happens. Bow cavalry second and third divisions, advance forward.¡¹

    If their formation crumbles, the other cavalry and infantry will be finished.

    ¡¸Charge!¡¹

    Luna leads the troops once again and rushes forward. The enemy cavalry on both wings stay still while the bow cavalry approaches the clump in the front and looses their arrows simultaneously, but therge shields block most of it, limiting their efficacy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious that the front is sturdy. Use high-angle fire, break their ranks from the middle.¡¹

    The 4000 bow cavalry gives up on the enemy in front and releases their arrows to rain on the center of the formation. But the enemy doesn¡¯t slow down and continues to march forward.

    ¡¸They can cover their heads with their shields too. Arrows won¡¯t get through like that.¡¹

    Leopolt speaks calmly and Celia starts to panic. Rx a bit more, they haven¡¯t lost yet.

    ¡¸Kuh! Concentrate your arrows on the enemy in front, aim at them through the gaps and defeat them! Open them up!¡¹

    Obeying Luna¡¯s instructions, everyone focuses their arrows in the front and several people fall. However, the line of soldiers behind them dives in and pushes forward to cover up the holes. Furthermore, bows return volleys from between the shields and shoot down the bow cavalry, who don¡¯t have anything to protect them.

    ¡¸......gh-!?¡¹

    Seeing as how breaking through the front is impossible, Luna detours to the side but doesn¡¯t start attacking.

    ¡¸The sides are probably as solid as the front.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s literally a metal box.¡¹

    The bow cavalry search for a weakness and gallop around the perimeter, but when they try to rain their arrows on the other metal boxes, they lose soldiers instead. The enemy cavalry starts to move when the bow cavalry circle around to the back. There is an advantage in numbers ¨C 4000 to 2000 ¨C but they can¡¯t fight well just by firing arrows from the outside and after skirmishing randomly, they return to the front once again.

    Luna, who escaped the enemy¡¯s fire, looks at me like she¡¯s about to cry. It appears there is no method of attack.

    ¡¸Leopolt, do you have anything? ¡¹

    ¡¸I do, but not immediately.¡¹

    If using trampling cavalry is not a ground-breaking strategy, then there¡¯s nothing left to do but perform a frontal attack.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry second and third division, circle to the back and rest, everyone else march forward!¡¹

    ¡¸Chase them as much as you can to the edge of the river.¡¹

    It won¡¯t be immediate, but Leopolt seems to have something nned. I¡¯ll rely on him.

    ¡¸Charge!!¡¹

    The bow cavalry are the only ones who stood out recently, but the other cavalry are properly trained too. I¡¯ll have them show some results this time.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸UOooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The infantry shout and dash forward, crashing into the enemy in front. It makes a tremendous metallic nging, but the wall of shields in front of us doesn¡¯t break. To be precise, several people copse but the hole is quickly filled by the soldiers in the back.

    Still, bashing them with swords and spears make a remarkable difference than using arrows and the enemy front is in slight disarray. There are some brave men who took the opportunity to poke their spears in but soldiers rush from the back and tossed them away. Many of them who tried to thrust their spears in got skewered by spears instead.

    ¡¸How disgraceful......¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t fight unless we do something about those shields......¡¹

    Celia mutters frustratingly. Since they stopped the bow cavalry, who make up half ourposition, it was clear that we are at a disadvantage.

    ¡¸The enemy cavalry is moving!¡¹

    Have theye to settle the battle after seeing us look disheartened? The enemy cavalry are sandwiching us from the left and right. On one side, Luna and her bow cavalry stopped shooting altogether and brought it to a melee battle but on the other side, they approach the infantry shing with the box.

    ¡¸Leopolt, I¡¯m leaving themand to you. Let¡¯s go, Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    One wing of the enemy cavalry contains 1000 troops, while the remaining heavy cavalry as reserve forces number 500. It should be an interesting fight.

    ¡¸Follow me!¡¹

    Hearing Leopolt heave a sigh, Celia leads the escort unit to the front and we charge in. In a battle between cavalry, the two sides close the distance in a sh.

    The shouts of the enemy soldiers approaching the nk are reced by the cheering of myself and the charging heavy cavalry.

    The heavy cavalry are powerful but clunky and slow, so when I¡¯m riding Schwartz, I¡¯m always one horse in front of them.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s rout these enemies swiftly and disy Magrado¡¯s power for the world t- gyah!!¡¹

    I lop off the head of the noble who is simrly at the head of the army. The battlefield is dangerous, so he should be careful in his second life.

    I knock back the following two nobles, including their shields, and grab one of their spears with my left hand.

    ¡¸Soraa!¡¹

    I hurl the spear at an encroaching enemy. The heavy spear pierces a horse and the two behind him get mixed up and stumble out of control. Celia catches up after I slowed down.

    ¡¸Again by yourself! Don¡¯t fall behind Aegir-sama! Rout them!¡¹

    With me leading a formation simr to an arrowhead, we collide with the enemy cavalry, using our momentum to tear through them. The escort unit near me is heavily armed so they¡¯re fighting with an overwhelming advantage. As I thought, when ites down to a battle between cavalry, our side has the advantage.

    ¡¸That figure, I have spotted the infamous Lord Hardlett! Let¡¯s fight, let¡¯s fight!¡¹

    I block the spear of the middle-aged knight, who thrusts at me after twirling it around, then I turn my own spear with all my might. The spear is forcibly flung out of his hands and dances in midair, then I stab straight through the throat of the knight who closes his eyes in resignation.

    In response to the three spears thrust in front of me, I deflect one, split the second in half, grab the third one and swing the soldier I pulled along with the spear into the others, causing all of them to fall off their horses. This is a battle royale, I wonder if Celia is okay.

    ¡¸Shi-!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa!¡¹

    Celia is evading the horses deftly on her horse and slipping her sword in between the gaps of their arm guards, then slicing their wrists off. She is really fighting well. I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to match her in terms of swordy.

    ¡¸A one-on-one with the infamous Lord Hardlett, ah¨C!! You cowardly-!¡¹

    An arrow struck the yelling man straight in the face. Pipi is really unforgiving. At least I¡¯ll be the one who sends his head flying.

    ¡¸N-no good! They¡¯re too strong! Withdraw!!¡¹

    ¡¸Get back, get back¨C!!¡¹

    The battle continues for awhile, and the enemy starts to withdraw when they lose over half their troops. Luna is also redeeming herself and defeating some enemy cavalry, chasing them around. It looks like we won the cavalry battle for now, but that can¡¯t be said for the bigger picture.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s box formation has hardly been touched! Our troops are also suffering increasing amounts of casualties.¡¹

    We are being cornered much more now than when we first attacked them. Leopolt is the one leading, which means that they¡¯re genuinely a tough opponent. Alright, guess I¡¯ll go back them up.

    ¡¸Everyone who is injured or lost they weapons, retreat. The rest follow me!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to do it?¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I aim for the fellow troops being cornered by roughly 1000 people that make up eight of the so-called steel boxes and charge in from the side. Arrows are constantly being fired but all of them are being repelled.

    ¡¸Arrows don¡¯t work, but how will they fare against a javelin!?¡¹

    It¡¯s something I picked up from an enemy earlier.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a joustingnce...... not a javelin.¡¹

    I ignore Celia¡¯s mumblings andunch the javelin with all my strength at thepletely shielded nk. The spear wasn¡¯t stopped by the shield...... and with a nk, the shield and the soldier behind it got flung back into the formation. As I thought, the power of a javelin is greater than that of an arrow.

    ¡¸Like I said, that¡¯s just a spear...... it¡¯s not something a regr person would throw......¡¹

    The hole is immediately filled by another soldier, but I charge in nheless, since I¡¯ll be using my own spear to crush them from now on.

    ¡¸Gyaah!¡¹¡¸Dowaa!¡¹¡¸Nuuah¡¹

    Three soldiers holding their shields fly far backwards and I can see the inside of their formation through therge hole that opened up. Therge shields that the soldiers used were hiding several lines of soldiers on the front and side perimeters and there are archers and spearmen here and there too. No wonder they could fill the hole so quickly.

    It must have been outside their expectations to have three soldiers simultaneously knocked so far back that the ones at the back get mixed up, since they werete to fill the hole with recement soldiers. This is a good chance.

    I take Schwartz and hisrge ck body over there and brush away soldier after soldier with my spear. Celia and her subordinates chase after me and dive towards the hole, making the opening wider.

    However, the enemies are desperately sticking their spears out to resist, several of them injuring Schwartz. Although the enemy soldiers don¡¯t have much power behind their thrusts and Schwartz¡¯s wounds aren¡¯t too serious, it feels like I can hear him screaming in pain. Schwartz¡¯srge body makes for the perfect target.

    ¡¸Wai-!? Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    I jump off Schwartz andnd right in the middle of the enemy, building up strength before swinging my spear with all my might. It¡¯s a single blow with all my power behind it.

    ¡¸Hiieh!¡¹

    With the sound of metal being crushed, the enemies flew over to Celia, causing her to scream. Good, there are no more enemies still alive within the range of my spear.

    ¡¸Geeeh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Did he just send ten people flying!?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossiblee......¡¹

    ¡¸Monster!¡¹

    I get more excited as even the enemies start praising me.

    ¡¸Guuooaah!¡¹

    I swing my spear around even more as I let out a beast-like growl, grabbing another spear that an enemy dropped with my other hand and thrusting at enemies left and right using whatever I could get my hands on. I sigh as I think to myself that the sound I made is something that usuallyes out when I have the best ejactions.

    ¡¸UWaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not human!¡¹

    ¡¸Someone stop himm!!¡¹

    The approaching enemies lose their limbs one after the other and the unlucky ones lose their heads. The formation that was once a metal box haspletely copsed, and it looks more like it has been smashed and bent out of shape rather than just having a hole in it. Even the heavy cavalry are on foot and fighting desperately.

    And then finally, there was arge nking sound. All therge shields on the perimeter are thrown away and the enemy formation crumbles as the soldiers start running away.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve crumbled! Pulverize them!¡¹

    After copsing, the heavily armored infantry are nothing but slow turtles. The bow cavalry giving chase and the heavy cavalry trying to get back on their horses are taking them out consecutively.

    ¡¸You did it! You crushed the enemy¡¯s formation!¡¹

    Celia seems really delighted, but that is finally one box down. I¡¯m pretty tired myself and the other soldiers around me are resting on each other¡¯s shoulders while staring at the sky and breathing roughly. It will be impossible to defeat the other seven boxes in the same manner.

    After leading the heavy cavalry back to headquarters, we didn¡¯t have time to take a sip of water or catch our breath.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, please go out once again.¡¹

    ¡¸......Why?¡¹

    Why do I have to take orders from Leopolt?

    ¡¸I can make an opening in the opponent¡¯s front. I need to have the power to breakthrough.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me how you can create an opening.¡¹

    As expected, I¡¯m tired. If it¡¯s a random reason, then I want to rest for a bit.

    ¡¸The enemy is being pushed by our squads, almost getting pushed back towards the river.¡¹

    This much is obvious, rather, aren¡¯t we the ones cornering them? Besides, even if we lure them to the river, it¡¯s a shallow and gentle-flowing one. I can¡¯t imagine that being able to cause the enemy to crumble.

    ¡¸What will happen when we circle around to the enemy¡¯s side after pushing them to the river?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy will just change direction to deal with us.¡¹

    No matter how thickheaded it is, changing directions isn¡¯t so difficult that makes it a foolish move.

    ¡¸It seems they¡¯re keeping pace with a gong, but the area around the river isn¡¯t even and the footing is weird. If they go at the same pace, their ranks will be disturbed.¡¹

    Leopolt has a serious expression.

    ¡¸If we put a battering ram there......pardon me, if Lord Hardlett could please charge in and create an opening.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey...... you corrected yourself just now, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸I pray for your good fortune.¡¹

    The enemy army¡¯s seven box formations are lined up and gradually approaching the riverbed. I thought we were just pushing them but was he aiming for this?

    ¡¸We have sessfully pushed them back but it won¡¯t be a decisive blow to them.¡¹

    How impressive. I¡¯ll forgive his verbal abuse.

    ming blue arrows are released from the headquarters all at once. Taking that as a signal, the units that have been engaged in battle up until now retreat, circle to the right and make movements to the side.

    ¡¸Hmph! You think I¡¯ll let you get around us now? All units, shift to the left, capture the front and push them away!¡¹

    The enemymander shouts and the steel box skillfully changes direction in the blink of an eye. The gong resounds at a faster pace than usual, seemingly hurrying the soldiers.

    The Magrado army, who are trying to catch up to their allies by the riverside, cause their ranks to start to slowly but surely crumble. The left side is keeping the same pace as usual but the right side is starting to gradually fall behind.

    ¡¸What are you doing?! Match our pace!¡¹

    Themander shouts angrily but the gap doesn¡¯t close.

    ¡¸Tch-! Our footing-!¡¹

    Right when the order to fix their formation was given, arrows are loosed by the bow cavalry, pouring down on them like rain. And it only went towards the enemies on the right who aregging behind. They defend with their shields and avoid any major damage, but the shock from taking the arrows cause their march to get further out of sync.

    ¡¸Recover your rhythm! Stop stepping quickly!¡¹

    The pace of the gong slows down, but even if the entire unit changes their movements, they can¡¯t make up the difference in their steps. Finally a crack is made in the wall of steel, and the inside of the box can be seen.

    ¡¸Stop! Return our ranks to normal......¡¹

    I have no intention of allowing that.

    Their allies are turning around, but falling into the same situation as everyone else, they collide with each other.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi is going too!¡¹

    I leave my spear behind and unsheathe the Dual Crater, charging into the enemies on foot. I slice through two of them along with their shields, crush the head of another with my bare hand, and steal his shield. Therge shield weighs about 10 kg but I can still hold it with my left hand alone.

    I block the iing spear with the shield, then ram my body against him, snapping his spear and knocking him back. This kind of technique might actually be used in swordy3. I kick away the enemying at me from the right and then bash the fallen enemy with the corner of the shield to finish him. This kind of technique probably doesn¡¯t exist though.

    ¡¸Barbarians! Barbarians havee!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s an Orc!¡¹

    What rude fellows, I¡¯ll kill them. The wind sweeps over with the scent of blood as I cut down most of the enemies in one sh to mess up their formation as much as possible. Eventually, the enemy formation crumbles and crumbles until it can no longer function as a box, so our allies start falling back.

    ¡¸Have we been saved?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s fix our ranks......¡¹

    There is just no need anymore.

    An innumerable amount of arrows shower on the heads of the soldiers who lost their protection from the shields, causing many of them to be fall quiteically. I face the enemymander, who is still desperately trying to calm the others down, and hurl the battered and worn out shield at him, as it soars in the air and hits my target beautifully. That became the final trigger that caused the formation topletely copse and the soldiers to start fleeing for their lives.

    The other formations seem to be slightly influenced by the fact that I was rampaging and as a result, when the disrupted enemies could not rebuild their formations and started crumbling one after the other, they finally started to flee and our victory was all but confirmed.

    ¡¸Raise the shouts of victory!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooh¨C!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Oh-, kyaa¡ª-!!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t suppress my pent up feelings and just stuck my fingers deep into Celia¡¯s genitals. Sorry, but I¡¯ll be really affectionate with her tonight.

    Several squads vigorously pursue the retreating Magrado army. I won¡¯t stop them, but the entire unit won¡¯t go. My top priority is to protect Roleil after all.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯d want to make a triumphant return, but there are still things left to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s still some remaining.¡¹

    Leopolt and I have matching opinions. Luna and Irijina¡¯s eyes are sparkling as well.

    They look towards the imperial guards that were defeated at the beginning of the battle. They are rushing around in the confusion and heading north, towards Roleil.

    ¡¸Even though we¡¯re exhausted, us bow cavalry still have enough to go on.¡¹

    The oue has already been decided. There are plenty of arrows when we return to town too, so we don¡¯t have to be frugal.

    ¡¸You can do as you like with the equipment stolen from the imperial guards.¡¹

    The eyes of the exhausted soldiers instantly change. Everyone knows that at the very least, the imperial guards have the finest equipment that money can buy.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold back......annihte them!!¡¹

    The cavalry and infantrybine and charge in.

    The fellow soldiers raise shouts of victory and increase their own morale.

    Remnants of a defeated enemy.

    It¡¯s the same as deciding the victors before the bow cavalry even use their arrows to tear the enemy apart.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Magrado, Treia Expeditionary Army

    ¡¸Supreme Commander! Please be safe!¡¹

    One of themanders who fell to the ground gave a salute before copsing. He got shot in his stomach by an arrow and can¡¯t walk anymore. There¡¯s no one who has the luxury to carry people while moving forward. The man is a capable subordinate from Radgalf¡¯s father¡¯s generation.

    The soldier throws his shield away, removes his steel armor, andstly even his sword, before running. The enemy contains cavalry, and if they pursue, they¡¯ll catch up instantly. None of the remnants of the army are unaware of their own fate.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Radgalf doesn¡¯t say a single word. It would be pointless to waste one¡¯s breath on idle chitchat. He has to get back to the ship and return to his home country as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Supreme Commander, be safe!¡¹

    One of the knights turn around and face the pursuing enemies with his sword. He quickly gets shot with a bowgun. He¡¯s the person who gave Radgalf a sword as a wedding present.

    The words to turn back and fully resist came up his throat but got stuck in his mouth. Radgalf¡¯s abundant experience told him that even if he struggled here, the only option would be to get annihted. He can only bite his lip and run away for now.

    It eventually gets quiet behind him, Goldonia stops pursuing and leaves. The retreat went as nned and there were no pursuers. No one would chase them after they distanced themselves so far from Roleil.

    ¡¸Gather everyone......we¡¯re all retreating.¡¹

    The man¡¯s usual daring voice is now t. The soldiers are also gathering and wavering unsteadily as if they¡¯re all naked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been beaten......thoroughly......a defeat such as this......¡¹

    There are manymanders who are missing from the ones who gathered. Doing a rough count, there aren¡¯t even 3 000 of the 10 000 soldiers left.

    He didn¡¯t fight cowardly at all. He fought them straight up and to the death and was defeated. But Radgalf¡¯s heart is still unsettled. Subordinates that he¡¯s known for many years, knights that he¡¯s looked after since they were kids ¨C many of them have fallen on the ground here.

    He draws the sword that he held on to until the end and raises it in the air.

    ¡¸Oh God of war, be thy witness! I will definitely have a rematch with him and defeat him! I swear this on my life!!¡¹

    His sunburned face looked fearful to his subordinates and they started crying tears they¡¯ve been holding back.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units: 9400

    Infantry: 2000, Cavalry: 1300, Archers: 700, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 5200

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant, Escort Captain), Irijina (Commander), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot)

    Current Location: Roleil

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender), Captured Roleil, Magrado Army defeated, Treia¡¯s Imperial Army destroyed

 Chapter 100: Northern Disturbance â‘¥ Fall

    <h4>Chapter 100: Northern Disturbance ¢Þ Fall</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Two nights after the battle, the soldiers and I are resting soundly in Roleil. The only prominent enemy left is in the fortress. There¡¯s pretty much no risk of theming out at this point in time, and as long as we dispatch enough scouts, we can rest easily.

    ¡¸How does your back feel?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, it feels nice.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really alright if I step on it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, someone of your size and weight is perfect for my hips.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief, please lift your legs a little. I¡¯m putting the scented oil on.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels slightly cold......but it feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi will massage as well!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t mess with the face.¡¹

    Celia, Irijina, Luna and Pipi massage me as I lie face down on my stomach. It¡¯s still morning, but I really pushed myself on the battlefield, so my body deserves a reward. Of course, the girls and I, as well as Pipi, are all naked.

    ¡¸How is Schwartz doing?¡¹

    He got two or three wounds on the battlefield. Although they weren¡¯t too deep, spear wounds aren¡¯t shallow either.

    ¡¸Well......when I went to check on his condition earlier, he was mating with the horse beside him.¡¹

    What a guy.

    ¡¸There were two exhausted female horses next to him and he was on his third one.¡¹

    ¡¸What an atrociously perverted horse. To mate with three horses at once, it might be better to castrate him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸............¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Why is everyone looking at me?

    ¡¸Oh yeah, isn¡¯t there a council meeting today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Leopolt ...... -san will be participating.¡¹

    It seems Celia is still reluctant to address Leopolt with -san.

    ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s him, things should go smoothly.¡¹

    Things like the policies of upying the city, and acknowledging the person responsible for managing the city are all too annoying. He would be reasonable yet merciless when deciding these things.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going out for a bit today. I¡¯ll be fine by myself so all of you should stay and rest your bodies.¡¹

    The girls did their best on the battlefield as well. They need plenty of time to rx.

    ¡¸Muu......¡¹

    Not just Celia, but everyone is making an unsatisfied face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be sure to make you feel good.¡¹

    I stand up with all the scented oil still smeared on my body and stick my erect cock in front of the girls.

    ¡¸The one who wants it first has to beg for it.¡¹

    Celia rolls over on her back and raises both her legs, while Irijina lies on her stomach and spreads her buttcheeks apart so that both her genitals and asshole are exposed. Luna¡¯s strategy is somewhat different as she uses one of the pirs on the side of the bed to rub her crotch while begging for my cock.

    Everyone is doing well, but I¡¯ll have to start with Irijina¡¯srge and plump ass first. Pipi is also spreading her hairless genitals but she¡¯s still too immature.

    ¡¸Here I go......fuhn!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hereee!! It¡¯s too thkkk¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu~¡¹

    ¡¸Aau¡¹

    Irijina screams and the remaining two are unhappy. So as not to keep them waiting, I slip my fingers in both of their holes and stir them up.

    ¡¸Pipi, get on top of Irijina and turn your ass towards my face.¡¹

    ¡¸Aye!¡¹1

    Her hole is too undeveloped for me to m my meat rod in so I¡¯ll at least let her remember the feeling of my tongue.

    ¡¸The tongue feels all slippery......my crotch is tingling so much!¡¹

    A mature woman feels the best, but it isn¡¯t bad once in awhile to taste a young hole.

    The morning orgy begins and it eventually gets quiet after the four women moan in pleasure.

    ¡¸Fuuu, my hips feel lighter.¡¹

    After two hours of swinging my hips, I empty all the juices from my balls, leave the four copsed women on the bed and leave for the town. On the way, I went to check on Schwartz¡¯s condition, but he fell asleep. Resting after one shot? What a privilege. I check on his wound and see that it is already starting to heal.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    I p his wound lightly and leave. I hear the sounds of a sex-obsessed horse rampaging behind me.

    The ce I am heading to is the Little Bird Pavilion......the home of Maria¡¯s parents. Maria has probably heard about the war and knowing how kind she is, she will undoubtedly worry about her parents. I¡¯m sure the mes of war didn¡¯t burn it, but I have to check its well-being just in case.

    ¡¸Pardon the intrusion.¡¹

    When I open the door of the nostalgic entrance and walk inside, I see Maria standing at the counter.

    ¡¸What the......!?¡¹

    ¡¸I would say wee......but you don¡¯t look like a customer.¡¹

    If I look carefully, it seems Maria has gotten considerably older, and her voice is dignified. That surprised me, I thought that she came back all of a sudden.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unfortunate, but are you not getting much business?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not! Travelers and peddlers both don¡¯te to an upied city, so there have been zero customers!¡¹

    Naturally. This middle-aged woman sitting on the chair by the entrance doesn¡¯t have anything else to do. The employees also look bored and are drinking tea and chatting with each other.

    ¡¸The war will be over soon. Just a little more patience.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? What do you kn- ......wait, you must be-! ¡¹

    ¡¸The ones who entered this town is my army.¡¹

    The woman and the others around her perk up. I get a little cautious, but they don¡¯t look like they¡¯reing to beat me up. Nheless, they have clearly gotten stiff and are rather wary of me.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯te to make trouble or anything. But surely, you are Maria¡¯s mother?¡¹

    Her face is exactly the same so I didn¡¯t really have to ask, but I just wanted to be sure.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right, and what are you to my daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t heard from your daughter? I¡¯ve been looking after her.¡¹

    The woman is stunned.

    ¡¸Then, you¡¯re Aegir!? ......No, Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk in a private room, please guide me.¡¹

    In one room of the inn, alcohol is ced on the table at my request as we face each other.

    ¡¸That girl...... she¡¯s having a hard time right now, isn¡¯t she.¡¹

    ¡¸She isn¡¯t being treated poorly. Maria is my woman, so I won¡¯t do anything trivial to her. ¡¹

    I have absolutely no intention to send her to an enemy country or anything.

    ¡¸I can believe you, right? What is that girl doing right now?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s living without constraints in the Capital of Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸As a lover?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I love Maria and intend to take care of her properly.¡¹

    ¡¸You said it upfront, eh? Well, I¡¯m relieved that although she¡¯s your lover, it seems she¡¯s being treated very kindly. Since my husband died, I¡¯ve been raising her as my only daughter quite desperately after all...... I¡¯ve been worried to death not knowing whether something terrible happened to her.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s legs give out in relief as she loses strength and then she gulps down the alcohol in the cup. I¡¯ll leave the fact that she made a fuss and quarreled during the marriage and the fact that she fell in love with Melissa and became lesbian covered up. If I get her pregnant and make her some grandkids, everything will be fine.

    Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t heard the most important part.

    ¡¸Is it okay if I got your name? ¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, I forgot about that because of my daughter. My name is Pam, the master of this inn. Please look after my daughter, ¡®kay?¡¹

    I smile cheerfully and drink together with Pam, who is now worry-free. She has a candid personality and can drink. It looks like I can enjoy my time drinking with her.

    ¡¸......So, why are you on top of me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I wonder why that is.¡¹

    I push Pam onto the sofa and steal her lips a little forcefully. I screw my tongue in and spread my saliva into her mouth.

    ¡¸Puhha- are you sane!? I¡¯m already 45. Plus, you already have Maria-!¡¹

    I kiss her once again while revealing her breasts. Pam looks slightly younger than 45 but her tanned skin and wrinkles that are bing more pronounced distinguish her as a middle-aged woman at first nce.

    ¡¸Your breasts are impressive. Unlike Maria¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right! That girl hasn¡¯t grown at all...... or well, that¡¯s not that point now!¡¹

    Ipletely expose her breasts and suck on the bare nipple, rolling it around in my mouth. Her entire body twitches in surprise.

    ¡¸There are no men in your life now, right? Are you keeping loyal to your husband?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s been several decades since my husband, and there haven¡¯t been any more men. You¡¯re Maria¡¯s lover, aren¡¯t you, so why are you embracing a mother like me?!¡¹

    ¡¸I felt you were a nice woman after I talked with you and just wanted to sleep with you. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    ¡¸Maria¡¯s told me before but you really move fas-! Hey now, don¡¯t suck on my nipples!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best to make you feel good, so let me embrace you.¡¹

    I speak while opening the front of my pants and taking out my cock, which has gotten fairly erect.

    ¡¸Huggeee!? What is that monster?! You put something like this in Maria......? Of course she¡¯d fall then.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want it, resist me. ¡¹

    I remove Pam¡¯s underwear and ce my member against her lower lips. That ce has gotten quite dark due to her age but it conversely feels fresh and arouses me.

    ¡¸Sto-......I said you can¡¯t.¡¹

    Pam pushes her hand up against my shoulder to show resistance. I slowly lower my hips and decide in my mind that I would give up if her hand doesn¡¯t stop resisting.

    ¡¸I said......you can¡¯t.¡¹

    The hand pushing against my shoulder loses strength and moves lower to my chest. It seems she¡¯s given me permission.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t......¡¹

    I push against her tight hole with my dick and spread her open as I prate her. Pam¡¯s eyes spread wide open from the shock, but eventually wraps her hands around my head and rubs them around while hugging me.

    ¡¸Look, it slipped right in.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah......I did it. I let my daughter¡¯s man fuck me......¡¹

    What follows is her resignedly pressing her lips against mine and rocking her hips of her own ord. Her mature hole which hasn¡¯t seen a man in decades is tight, but still has a somewhat sticky feeling to make for a wonderful sensation.

    ¡¸Geez-! Is embracing-! Ahn! Such an olddy-! Fun-?! Nnha!¡¹

    ¡¸It is, so how is this? ¡¹

    I thrust and pound her deep.

    ¡¸Agghu! It feels good but hurts a little, yours is just too big.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about this?¡¹

    I rub the area around her entrance with the tip of my dick.

    ¡¸That¡¯s goooood! It¡¯s unbearably so!¡¹

    I swing my hips while sucking on her breasts, and change positions every so often to provide some variance. Eventually, Pam stops kissing and sticks her tongue out, looking only at the ceiling.

    ¡¸Are you going to cum already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeeeeah, I¡¯m cumming! Aaaaaaaaah, cumminggg!!!¡¹

    Pam¡¯s arms and legs wrap around me as I thrust two, three times more while picking her up before finishing her off.

    ¡¸Aaaaooooooooh............oooooooooh............¡¹

    I also release arge amount while the beast-like groaning continues. I thought nothing else woulde out today, but I can hear lots of squirting. I guess I¡¯m unexpectedly peerless.

    ¡¸You want any alcohol?¡¹

    ¡¸How thoughtful of you.¡¹

    I partake my alcohol through Pam¡¯s mouth, as she lies sideways on the bed. I gently massage her breasts and crotch and she no longer resists or runs away, but smiles shyly.

    ¡¸That was really incredible...... you don¡¯t just have a huge dick, you¡¯re also skilled. That girl was helpless, right?¡¹

    ¡¸She was squealing.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re gonna make some grandkids for me by getting Maria pregnant with this huge dick, eh......¡¹

    Pam is continuing to stroke my member which remains plenty erect.

    After that, we talked for awhile about some insignificant things regarding Maria and put our clothes back on. Pam¡¯s clothes look neat again, but seeing the enormous amount of seed flowing from her crotch makes me burst outughing.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mention anything unnecessary to Maria, kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    I give her another kiss before leaving the Little Bird Pavilion. The council should be ending about now too. Leopolt wille back and tell me lots.

    ¨CThird Person/Pam POV¨C

    ¡¸That was amazinggg.¡¹

    After the man left the inn, Pam smiles at the worried employees to reassure them, then returns to her own room and copses on the bed.

    ¡¸My crotch is still convulsing......what a man......¡¹

    When she was still around her 30¡¯s and after Maria grew up, she had been with several guys due to loneliness, but they were dimensions apart from him.

    ¡¸I was distracted by hisrge cock, but the way he handles women is so good, he¡¯s in a ss of his own.¡¹

    It was the first time in her life that she ever stuck out her tongue and drooled like that.

    ¡¸Maria found a pretty nice man.¡¹

    She felt somewhat jealous of her own daughter.

    ¡¸Maybe I¡¯ll find a man for myself.¡¹

    That reminds her of the man, who is the owner of the misceneous goods store in the back and hase to woo her recently. He¡¯s about 50 years old and well-bnced.

    ¡¸He looks like a lewd man, but he seems nice. Although there¡¯s pretty much nothing I can do with his dick.¡¹

    Pam sits in front of the mirror and starts dolling herself up with makeup for the first time in a long time.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Evening of the same day

    ¡¸Is it about time we bring down the Majino fortress?¡¹

    Leopolt breaks the ice by speaking in a matter-of-fact tone. I was ignoring most of the boring council and the topic suddenly changed.

    ¡¸I¡¯d want to bring them down if we could.¡¹

    I want to hurry and join up with Erich, bring down the capital and end this war. But that fortress is even iparably sturdier than a fortress city.

    Reconnaissance has been done repeatedly to roughly understand the outside surroundings, but even the back, which is rtively more vulnerable than the front, doesn¡¯t seem like something we can make a dent in with our forces.

    ¡¸We can trust Erich to breakthrough, but the enemy does have 40 000 after all.¡¹

    If it¡¯s a field battle, we might be able to divide an army that is several timesrger and fight vigorously, but we can¡¯t do the same when ites to battle in a fortress. As a result, we just have to ensure the supply lines remain cut off and wait for Erich to bring them down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for us to bring down the fortress by directly attacking it. However, it is not impossible to bring down the fortress.¡¹

    Leopolt starts exining.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really just a trick, huh......?¡¹

    ¡¸If Lord Radhalde is not stupid, then it will work well. If he doesn¡¯t meet my expectations, then we¡¯ll run and return home.¡¹

    ¡¸Shall we do as much as we can then?¡¹

    If we fail, I want toze around while tasting Pam. That mature and developed smell is choking and getting addicting.

    Two dayster

    We line up behind the fortress and set-up our tents. We are at an overwhelming numerical disadvantage in terms of military strength but we know that the enemy won¡¯t proactivelye out and attack us. Even if they do try and force a field battle, it would be convenient for us in a different way.

    ¡¸Hurry up, finish the preparations before the sun sets!¡¹

    With the engineering corps taking over, the construction continues amongst the loud shouting. Mack carries ten stakes all at once. When I went to check on how he was doing, his sweates flying at me. I¡¯m never going there again.

    The enemy is probably monitoring us quite carefully so we construct and expand the camp so it could amodate several tens of thousands of soldiers. Considering the amount of forces we have now, it might be meaningless, but this is part of the n.

    ¡¸If things go well, it¡¯ll end quickly.¡¹

    Eventually, the sun starts to set and torches around the tents are lit. Well, it¡¯s time to begin the n.

    The infantry and cavalry, who have dismounted from their horses, are relying on the moonlight instead of torches as they head east, disappearing behind the other side of a hill. Then, arge amount of torches, prepared beforehand on the other side of the hill, are taken and the troops march back to camp. Once they reach the camp, they leave their torches there and once again hurry back to the other side of the hill in the darkness of night. This sequence of events was repeated countless times.

    ¡¸If the enemy sees through this, we¡¯ll look like idiots......¡¹

    ¡¸As long as we kill the scouts, the enemy won¡¯t know anything for sure. This enemy of ours in the fortress is careful, but those kinds of people are also often cowardly as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if it doesn¡¯t work, you¡¯llin to Celia after all.¡¹

    The soldiers who went back and forth, excluding the ones who are carrying bows, number around 3000. After they went back and forth 6 times, we begin our operation.

    ¡¸Everyone holding a bow, move to the front! Shower the fortress with your ming arrows!¡¹

    Approximately 6000 bows loose their arrows all at once and lit up the night sky beautifully.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Inside the Majino Fortress

    ¡¸Count Majino! Urgent report!¡¹

    Immediately after the sunset, the soldier who was monitoring the south sidees running.

    ¡¸It looks like arge reinforcement army just arrived in the south, the ce where Goldonia¡¯s separate entity has deployed its forces!¡¹

    Everyone in themand room starts groaning.

    ¡¸Impossible! To have such arge numbere from the forest is already unbelievable enough, but to have further reinforcements?¡¹

    ¡¸We have no information on a separate force such as that!¡¹

    They don¡¯t have any information to confirm it, but they can¡¯t outright deny it either. Since the destruction of the eastern defence forces, the eastern area hasn¡¯t been guarded, so if the Goldonian forces are there, they should be able to move freely. The messengersing from their country are also being intercepted so they¡¯ve been getting outdated information in a roundabout way, which obviously couldn¡¯t be urate.

    ¡¸In any case, pleasee to the watchtower!¡¹

    Themanders grumble as they climb the watchtower.

    ¡¸Oooh......this is......¡¹

    ¡¸What is this?!¡¹

    What they could see are torchlights that continue on forever without any interruptioning from the southeast hill and moving all the way to the enemy camp.

    ¡¸A number of this magnitude; in the worst case there are ten thousand of them.¡¹

    ¡¸So 80 000 in the front and 20 000 at the back......?¡¹

    If this was the reinforcements for the forces in front, they still had a move to make, but in the first ce, there really is nothing to do once they moved around to the back, where you wouldn¡¯t think of defending. Rather, it¡¯s strange that they haven¡¯t been attacked back there yet.

    ¡¸I wonder if any reinforcements wille......¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do......¡¹

    Their remaining food supplies willst around two weeks more and they¡¯re getting uneasy about the number of arrows and oil. The soldiers have not been told the details, but they must have felt the change in mood and their morale has visibly dropped.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too premature to give up.¡¹

    Count Majino slowly climbs up the watchtower, apanied by the sounds of his cane.

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t believe everything until it has been confirmed. First, we should calm our hearts and remain level-headed-¡¹

    But right before the end of his sentence, screams and shouting resounds. From an area close to the fortress, fires are lit and several thousand ming arrows pour down upon them all at once.

    ¡¸Commander, iing arrows, please go inside!!¡¹

    Getting pushed inside the castle from the watchtower, Count Majino¡¯s face turns pale, and it wasn¡¯t only due to the raining arrows.

    ¡¸No matter how I look at it, there are a few thousand ming arrows......there¡¯s no way an army of 10 000 has that many archers!¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, it must be the several tens of thousands of enemy reinforcement behind them!¡¹

    The old general¡¯s words can no longer reach them. It¡¯s the final nail in the coffin.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s main force in front of the fortress is moving as well! It¡¯s an all-out attack!!!¡¹

    If the main force of Goldonia is acting as well, that can only mean that they waited for reinforcements to arrive tomence their attack. It isn¡¯t so easy to mobilize an army of 80 000 instantly as soon as the sudden firing of ming arrows is seen. This is clearly something calcted.

    ¡¸Count Majino......something like this is-¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say it. I know.¡¹

    The fortress will not hold out. What awaits them is a thorough andplete massacre. The old general could not make the choice to have all the youngsters and soldiers gathered from the people killed.

    ¡¸Gentlemen! You have all fought well. This happened because of my ipetence and myck of luck on the battlefield. You gentlemen should hold your heads high.¡¹

    Everyone takes a still, upright position at the old general¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I cannot make the lives of you gentlemen go to waste anymore. I will take all the responsibility for this choice.¡¹

    A messenger is called, and while everyone is allowed to talk in that short amount of time, not a single person could make a sound.

    ¡¸In exchange for the lives of the soldiers in the castle, surrender...... to Goldonia. Go!¡¹

    The messenger takes therge white g, made from the bedsheets and rushes out to both the Goldonian armies in the front and back. The old general, his men and all the soldiers did not say a single word.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units: 9400

    Infantry: 2000, Cavalry: 1300, Archers: 700, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 5200

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant, Escort Captain), Irijina (Commander), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot)

    Current Location: Roleil

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender), Captured Roleil, Magrado Army defeated, Treia¡¯s Imperial Army destroyed, Fell the Majino Fortress (Joint)

 Chapter 101: Northern Disturbance â‘¦ The Light Shining in the Cave

    <h4>Chapter 101: Northern Disturbance ¢ß The Light Shining in the Cave</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The gates of the surrendered Majino fortress open and the once separated path running north to south gets connected. The central armymanded by Erich marches through the gate in long, uninterrupted, snake-like ranks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been awhile...... but I guess not enough time has passed for me to say that.¡¹

    The troops are lined up, with me standing at the front, to greet the army as they came back.

    ¡¸This is your achievement. In any case, you did well to sessfully make such arge detour and cross the ins like that.¡¹

    After we shook hands, I join up with Erich, leave some soldiers for the monitoring of prisoners and management of the fortress and head towards Roleil. ...... I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll all fit in the town though.

    ¡¸So do you know anything about the remaining forces near the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸There should be guards or defence forces, but other than that, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else that really stands out?¡¹

    To be precise, there may also be the armies of the feudal lords in the area, but their numbers and skill are nothing to worry about. In fact, we didn¡¯t even flinch when we collided with the alliance army consisting of imperial guards and Magrado forces. At this point in time, they¡¯re definitely holed up in their territories and trembling in their boots.

    ¡¸......Did they put their entire military force in this fortress?¡¹

    ¡¸The imperial guards branched off, but we obliterated them. The survivors are of no significance and you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, you did well without receiving any backup.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides......¡¹

    Suddenly, I thought about whether it would be a good idea to talk about Magrado in front of the soldiers, but all my soldiers have seen their g. It doesn¡¯t make much difference now.

    ¡¸We did battle with those imperial guards, who have allied themselves with the Magrado army. We were barely able to defeat them and there were a considerable amount of sacrifices, so they were quite the elite group.¡¹

    ¡¸Magrado!? They weren¡¯t disguised as Treia but actually showed their g?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the soldiers have all witnessed this too.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuumu......¡¹

    Erich pauses his conversation with me and calls for a messenger, then starts reciting the contents for a letter to the capital. I guess this information requires that amount of urgency.

    ¡¸I expected them to disguise themselves and provide reinforcements from behind, but for them to boldly show their g clearly shows they oppose Goldonia. This would normally lead to war.¡¹

    Leopolt whispers behind me. He might not be finished yet. I don¡¯t mind when we¡¯re in battle, but I want to rest a bit, and taste some women as well.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve indulged quite a bit already though...... there is still plenty of your seed in my stomach.¡¹

    Celia rubs her belly as she grumbles. Irijina and Luna also blush. The tower of female bodiesposed of Irijina, Luna, Celia and Pipi was wonderful yesterday.

    ¡¸Sorry, I felt that I had to tell the capital immediately. Well, the soldiers will be resting in Roleil for now, but the advance on the capital afterwards...... you¡¯re alsoing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be apanying you.¡¹

    With the fall of the capital, the war with Treia will likely be over. It would be boring just to sleep and wait in Roleil, and more than anything, being invited to apany him is a reward in itself. After we march into the capital, the mansions of the nobles andrge merchants will be the targets of our plundering after all. It means that we have gained the right to pick the fruits of ourbor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you understand, but in regards to the citizens......¡¹

    ¡¸The confiscation of assets will be restricted to those of noble ss and the merchants with crests, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, your army has a very distinct leadership structure unthinkable in your average private army. I guess I don¡¯t have to worry, huh?¡¹

    If you allow farmers and other strangers, who are typically seen in a feudal lord¡¯s army, to march into town, they would usually make a scene by raping and murdering. At the very least, my army has the decency to obey orders, and strict punishment will be given to those who break the rules.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say that it¡¯spletely decided, but the enemy has opened the gates for us, didn¡¯t they. After a few days of rest, we¡¯ll head to the capital...... there are people I have to talk to.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s nce shifts somewhere else. That is where the fortressmander, Count Majino, is drooping his shoulders on top of a horse while surrounded by soldiers.

    1 weekter, Capital Trisnia

    ¡¸Fireee!!¡¹

    Apanying the shouts of themanders are several dozenrge rocks that wereunched in the air, causing many to scream at theirnding points. Following that, severalrge bolts soared through the air.

    ¡¸Archers, volley fire!¡¹

    The sky darkens for a brief moment as a curtain of arrows drapes over the enemy. The archers on top of the city walls are readying their bows but are falling over the walls like rain.

    ¡¸Most of the enemy archers have been annihted!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring out the battering rams. We¡¯ll destroy the gates and perform a frontal assault.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama?¡¹

    I thought that Erich was telling me to go out for a second there with his order. This is all Leopolt¡¯s fault.

    The battering rams advance forward slowly. The turtle-like speed makes them the perfect target, but the defence forces of Trisnia no longer has any spare energy to perform any ambush attacks. The first battering ram reaches the gate and begins to break it down, and eventually the second and third rams also arrive,pletely shattering the gate shortly after.

    ¡¸The first and second divisions will march forward. The third division will standby in the area, the fourth division will standby here as reserve troops.¡¹

    ¡¸All units charge forward, treat the citizens as you are ordered to!¡¹

    A portion of Erich¡¯s troops and my army begin their march. The oue was decided from the beginning. The defence forces in the capital are roughly 3000 at best, while we are almost at 70 000, excluding the ones we left at the fortress. We possess a bunch of siege weapons as well, so the defense at the capital of Trisnia seemed like toys that couldn¡¯t even take a hit.

    ¡¸It would have been nice if they just surrendered.¡¹

    I try to chat with Erich. In this situation, I can¡¯t imagine Triea being so brave or hungry for battle that they wouldn¡¯t surrender

    ¡¸It does seem strange. The messenger hasn¡¯te either so they couldn¡¯t cooperate well with their defence forces. It looks like they were in chaos before we even started fighting.¡¹

    It¡¯s natural to think their soldiers¡¯ morale is low in this situation, but even so, this is too much so. I am thankful that I don¡¯t have any unnecessary casualties though.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t figure it out just by talking, so I¡¯m going out too.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t die in a battle where the victor has already been decided.¡¹

    I mount Schwartz, whose wounds have healed, and follow the charging troops apanied by Celia. Schwartz is somehow not feeling well. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s due to his injuries, but rather because he¡¯s tired after going crazy with the female horse during his recovery time. It might finally be time to think about castrating him.

    We rush into the city and try to soothe the frightened people as we head to the royal castle, but all of a sudden, three Treian soldiers jump out from the alley. Expecting them to fight, I point my spear at them, but they react strangely.

    ¡¸Please wait! We don¡¯t intend to fight anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸We surrender. Please don¡¯t kill us......¡¹

    ¡¸The King¡¯s already escaped so we have no reason to resist.¡¹

    The soldiers drop their spears simultaneously and get on their knees. How boring. But what do they mean when they say the king has run away?

    ¡¸This is just a rumor but......it seemsst night the royal family and upper-ss nobles went out to the river and got on a ship.¡¹

    ¡¸Our superior denied it but ever since then, we haven¡¯t received any orders......there¡¯s no mistake about it.¡¹

    ¡¸They abandoned us and ran away to Magrado! We have no intention to die for such a cold-hearted king!¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we inform Lord Radhalde about this?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s absolutely right.

    ¡¸Take them to the headquarters.¡¹

    ¡¸But if that¡¯s the case, there shouldn¡¯t be any enemies who would put up such a fight......¡¹

    If the king has escaped, those loyal retainers who are trying so desperately to protect their country are idiots. If I pay close attention, I can hear sounds of plundering and destructioning from the interior of the city, but none of the sounds of battle, like shouting and shing of metal. There may not be anymore enemies who are resisting.

    ¡¸How boring.¡¹

    ¡¸This is good. It¡¯s more important that Aegir-sama didn¡¯t get injured......¡¹

    When I turn around after hearing a ¡®kyaa!¡¯, I find one of my soldiers carrying a woman towards the shadow of a building. I thought I forbid them from raping.

    ¡¸Hey, stop.¡¹

    The soldier looks annoyed, but after seeing my face, his face turns pale.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is......¡¹

    The woman is pulled away from the soldier, who was then told to sit. Celia unsheathes her sword and the soldier starts to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡¸I thought I told you not to rape, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    The woman clearly doesn¡¯t seem to like it.

    ¡¸Y-yes! Uh, this is......my apologies......¡¹

    Celia swings her sword.

    ¡¸Put your head to the ground and beg, with all your might!!¡¹

    The soldier prostrates himself and pleads desperately.

    ¡¸Please forgiv-¡¹

    ¡¸Not to me, to this woman!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s voice oveps with the soldier¡¯s and the woman¡¯s voice. I don¡¯t think I said anything strange though.

    ¡¸You wanted to embrace this woman, right? Then beg with all your might!¡¹

    The soldier seems confused, but shouts in an excited and hollow voice.

    ¡¸Pl-please! I want to embrace a beautiful woman like you! I¡¯ll be gentle, so I beg of you to let me do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh......a beautiful woman? ......Well, if you¡¯re not going to be rough then...... it¡¯s not my first time either......¡¹

    Seems like he¡¯s got permission.

    ¡¸Alright, off you go.¡¹

    The excited soldier raises his neck up off the ground and instantly picks up the woman, taking her off to the shade to embrace her gently this time. That should be fine.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, why do you have your sword out?¡¹

    ¡¸......Isn¡¯t it the death penalty if you rape a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸If you raped someone, then you would be sentenced to death. I don¡¯t mind consensual sex.¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Celia¡¯s sighs and cold stares continued until the royal castle fell.

    Night

    ¡¸As expected, none of the royalty are here.¡¹

    Erich and I are facing each other from across the table and drinking tea. He¡¯s the suprememander and has lots to do, so he can¡¯t drink alcohol right now.

    ¡¸Do you have to be a high-ss soldier if you want to be amander?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the senior statesman we captured has fallen ill so only the minister is left.¡¹

    ¡¸So it really is......Magrado isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think it¡¯s anyone else. There¡¯s no meaning for Stura or Yurest to do this, and they¡¯re the ones actually sending troops.¡¹

    ¡¸Could they not be going further down the river to the Federation?¡¹

    A sneering smile appears on Erich¡¯s face.

    ¡¸If they were nning on living as ordinary citizens, then that could be possible. Unfortunately, royalty are not that willing to abandon their power so easily. If we consider that they will return to their ownnd, it can only be Magrado.¡¹

    Heughs, telling me that what he just said should be kept secret from the king.

    ¡¸But it would be troublesome if that¡¯s the case. We can¡¯t chase after them either.¡¹

    We don¡¯t have a means to get across the river since we don¡¯t have any ships. Treia is located upstream from the river and although the river is somewhat narrow, it is still several kilometers wide. It isn¡¯t a distance you could just swim across or ce a nk over and walk across.

    ¡¸We can only wait for the decision from the capital regarding that. The King and that Keh guy...... I mean, the foreign minister, will think of something.¡¹

    Erich had a clear look of disgust on his face and his tone reverted back to that of his mercenary days. The foreign minister is the King¡¯s confidant, if I remember correctly. I guess there are all sorts of power struggles within the capital as well.

    ¡¸In the meantime, we¡¯ll control Treia¡¯s territory. We¡¯ll have to get each of the feudal lords to obey us after all.¡¹

    That won¡¯t be a problem either. Once their capital falls, the feudal lords won¡¯t obey the royalty who fled. They¡¯lle crying in surrender and resignation in a hurry.

    ¡¸How about inside the city? Unscrupulous looting or killing hasn¡¯t happened, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there are a few who has broken the rules and have been punished, but for the most part, order is being preserved.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......well that¡¯s one thing done for now.¡¹

    Erich leans back in his chair. I would like to let him sleep, but I still have one more concern.

    ¡¸Did you know about the thing with the execution tform?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... I heard it from the ill minister who has fallen asleep.¡¹

    Tens of men and women were hung in the za in front of the royal pce. They were probably hung before Treia¡¯s senior statesmen fled but I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind purposely executing the prisoners, and from their appearances, they¡¯re clearly high-ss nobles. It might be something insignificant, but it bothered me so I wanted to investigate.

    ¡¸It seems like those are the family members of Treia¡¯s prime minister, Marquess Dunois. He invited the army of another nation countless times without the King¡¯s permission and went missing after he lost the battle. Only his family members got sentenced to serve as an example.¡¹

    So Magrado¡¯s army was that ¡®other nation¡¯. It doesn¡¯t make me feel good that we struggled so much against them.

    ¡¸I guess we should take them down and cremate them. It¡¯s not the most important thing...... and the prime minister is missing too.¡¹

    ¡¸It was such a fierce battle, so I might have killed him.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no point fussing over it now.¡¹

    Erich leaned into his chair a lot more this time. One of his men brings him a nket. Staying any longer would be pointless.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, you really did well this time.¡¹

    My subordinates are ncing over at me and concerned about something. I¡¯m wearing armor and dressed up nicely, but my body smells like women. I should hurry and get out of here.

    Although I left Erich¡¯s tent, I¡¯m still not that sleepy, so I decide to take a walk.

    ¡¸Taking a walk at this time?¡¹

    As usual, Celia is tagging along behind me. It might be fun to enjoy myself outside with her against the wall but somehow I don¡¯t feel in the mood.

    ¡¸I thought it might be nice to feel the breeze.¡¹

    ¡¸The night has gotten much cooler. It genuinely feels like it¡¯s autumn already.¡¹

    I line Celia up beside me and pat her head. She narrows her eyes delightedly and rocks her head slightly as I do so. I¡¯m thinking that it isn¡¯t so bad to enjoy myself like this once in awhile.

    The memory of the scenery left in a corner of my mind interfered with the calm atmosphere. The staircase leading to the basement has been buried with a boulder but there¡¯s no mistaking it. The building in front of me, the geographical features, and the rows of trees...... nothing seems to have changed for quite some time.

    I know there is no need to get involved. But this might be some sort of fate.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama?¡¹

    I ignore Celia¡¯s voice and I knock on the door of the building standing in front of me. It looks like an old lodge, but the door opens as soon as I knock.

    ¡¸...... Well if it isn¡¯t Goldonia¡¯s......what could you want from me?¡¹

    ¡¸Show me the back.¡¹

    ¡¸We are just a humble inn and there is nothing suspicious......¡¹

    If the first thing he says is ¡®nothing is suspicious¡¯, most of the time, they¡¯re guilty of something, which is something I should also remember. I ignore the man and enter the building, then look around inside. When I lift up the carpet that wasid unnaturally in the corner of the room, a staircase leading down was revealed.

    ¡¸You bastard! Enough of this non-!¡¹

    I grab the neck of the man who came charging at me with a fist and lift him off his feet.

    ¡¸Gah......guh......ggh.........¡¹

    My hand tightens around his trachea and I can hear bone snapping. If I squeeze a little tighter, it would be easy for me to take this man¡¯s life.

    ¡¸Guide me downstairs. If you do so, you don¡¯t have to die. Got it?¡¹

    The man nods eagerly and once I release him, he starts coughing violently.

    ¡¸Hurry up.¡¹

    The man walks along while holding his neck and I follow him down the stairs.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......? Where on earth is this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little bit of a fated ce...... It isn¡¯t the most pleasant ce so you can leave if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, I can¡¯t just let you go by yourself!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t want to show Celia if possible, but it would be annoying if she starts questioning me here, so I¡¯ll bring her along.

    When we descended the long staircase, the scene I¡¯ve gotten so used to seeing for such a long period appears in front of my eyes. At that time...... when I escaped from the basement, I killed the soldiers and the owner, but it wasn¡¯t like I destroyed the facility. The owner has most likely changed, but a guy who wants such an underground facility like this located in the corner of town will probably have a simr way of thinking too.

    The children locked in small prison-like rooms, the smell of garbage and the screaming ¨C nothing has changed at all. The screaminging from the back is probably a girl getting raped or chastised.

    ¡¸Th-this is-!¡¹

    Surprised, Celia clings to me. Then, we hear a voiceing from the end of the narrow corridor.

    ¡¸Shit! Because of the war, the nobles and merchants are trapped and I¡¯m not getting any customers......if this goes on, the fee for those brats¡¯ meals will put me in the red. Ooh, Barobo what about keeping watch, you...... er, are these customers?¡¹

    The man, who clearly deals with dirty money, but seems slightly nicer and less fat than the one from back then, looks at us. Unfortunately, we¡¯re not customers.

    ¡¸Goldonian military. I¡¯m taking over this facility.¡¹

    The man, who appears to be the owner, and the people around him make amotion.

    ¡¸Go-Goldonia!? What right do you have to do so?!!¡¹

    ¡¸The child ves are being treated terribly from what I can see.¡¹

    ¡¸It-it¡¯s up to the owner to treat the ves however they please, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like to make that same im with me outside? ¡¹

    The buying and selling of ves is legal and there isn¡¯t a problem with that. It might be illegal to kill the ves you bought, but I¡¯m not too familiar with thew. However, as long as I can see the owner¡¯s face warp in such a way, I¡¯m sure there are heaps of illegal activities. Plus, in the first ce......

    ¡¸Does the upying army need the right to seizend?¡¹

    I purposely smile wickedly. The kids are probably taken as ves illegally if I investigate anyways, but I¡¯ll save myself the trouble of having to do so.

    After the owner looks at his followers, they draw their swords. Fine, it is as I expected.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only two of them, if we kill them and bury them in a cer, no one would find outt!! Get them!!¡¹

    I was waiting for this. Now, we don¡¯t need to have a debate about rights or thew. We can treat them like rebels.

    I make a single sh with my Dual Crater at the two men who are running at me. I watch as their upper bodies slowly slide diagonally and fall off, then I pick up the two swords that have fallen to the ground, one in each hand. The Dual Crater is precious to me, so I don¡¯t want to cut filthy things if I can avoid it.

    The narrow corridor can¡¯t fit many people side-by-side so the enemyes at me two at a time.

    ¡¸Compared to the battlefield, this is so much easier.¡¹

    I split open the heads of the men who came charging at me, and lop their heads off. I swing both of my swords in an ¡®x¡¯ motion and slice their arms, then kick them aside.

    The one who tries to charge in during the opening I created while doing such shy moves gets his wrists sliced off. Celia doesn¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on, but is fighting just because they¡¯re my enemies.

    ¡¸I-I know this guy......the monster of Goldonia, the battle demon Hardlett!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why thank you.¡¹

    I bisect the man vertically from the top of his head, but because the sword is dull, it stops at his waist. Only his upper body is split in half and he ended up in a horrible state.

    The man, who fell over in a bent-over state and ended up like a new species of monster, was thest soldier. To be precise, the guy, who guided us in the beginning and lost strength in his legs, is around but I still need him.

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re the only one remaining.¡¹

    The owner smiles stiffly.

    ¡¸I humbly apologize for all my wrongdoings!! Speaking of Lord Hardlett means...... women, and I can offer you as many women as you want! We have an exquisite woman in this room and there are many others in each prison......¡¹

    ¡¸Is it necessary for you to be alive for me to take those women?¡¹

    I don¡¯t need this dirty old man. I swing the blood-covered andpletely dull sword at his head. I avoid the juices that spray out from the crushed tomato and stand up the man acting as the guide.

    ¡¸Ten people......instantly......¡¹

    What? That was only ten people? This underground facility is having financial troubles too, huh?

    I let Celia go call the soldiers and in the meantime, release the children and the women, who have gotten in together with the children, from the prison. As soon as I set them free, the adult women rain kisses on me manically, but the children seem clueless as to what to do. They¡¯ve been here since they were very young so it¡¯s natural for them not to know much about the outside world. I was like that in the past too.

    ¡¸From now on, you will decide what will happen to yourselves. Live however you want.¡¹

    I rmend joining a mercenary group. Perhaps one of them will develop into a stunning beauty.

    Thest door that the guide opened is a thick one, and the room behind the door contains rows of painful-looking tools.

    ¡¸The punishment room?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, yeah¡¹

    In the middle of the room, there is an exhausted young girl...... no, she looks a little more grown up than a young girl. Perhaps she¡¯s around the same age as Celia. I can tell from the seed leaking from her crotch that she was raped violently not too long ago.

    ¡¸Ah......please don¡¯t be rough......the pain...... I don¡¯t like it......¡¹

    The crying girl looks at me suddenly and opens her eyes in surprise.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re...... don¡¯t tell me......¡¹

    But as the girlys eyes on the person behind me acting as my guide, she covers her face and cries loudly.

    ¡¸Noooooo! I don¡¯t want to be hurt anymoreeee!!¡¹

    She won¡¯t be willing to talk anymore, so I pick the girl up and move her elsewhere. Her entire body is covered in wounds and she¡¯s dirty, but her face is quite nice. If she was treated gently, her beauty would shine that much more; these idiots will never learn.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia brings the escort unit with her and enters the basement. Even the tough escort squad wrinkled their face at the disastrous scenes around them.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take custody of the children and bring back to the headquarters in the meantime. Take the injured and sick people to the doctors.¡¹

    The escort unit destroys the prisons one by one and takes the children with them. However, there are already some who have stopped breathing.

    ¡¸......take them up and cremate them.¡¹

    I¡¯m not angry because of my own circumstances. I never felt I was particrly unfortunate to begin with, I¡¯m just disgusted.

    ¡¸Hey,e over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo! I don¡¯t like pain!¡¹

    It¡¯s the voice of the girl from earlier, and it seems that she¡¯s resisting the escort unit as well. She¡¯spletely frightened.

    Just when I was thinking of what to do about her, she wobbles unsteadily over in my direction and hugs me. Oh, so she¡¯s fine with me?

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t mind,e.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped so I pick up the girl and head to the surface. She seems to be fine amongst the other kids so I ce her on the wagon and send them off to the headquarters. The girl kept staring at me. Did she fall in love at first sight?

    Then I descend into the basement once again. I need to clean up some things.

    ¡¸B-boss......what will happen to me?¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t guided me around the whole ce yet, right? Let¡¯s start with that.¡¹

    Even though I say guide, I¡¯m already taking the lead as we move around underground. Then I make some light conversation with the man.

    ¡¸That girl just now gave you quite a lot of trouble, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh! Absolutely, that bitch.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s pretty afraid of you, so did you rape her a lot?¡¹

    I even show him a smile to give off an impression of joking around.

    ¡¸Heeh......well, I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸Was it good?¡¹

    ¡¸That girl, her hole was the best! You should definitely try it too, boss......wait, this isn¡¯t even a room.¡¹

    In the corner of the underground prison, there is a heavy-looking steel lid.

    ¡¸You need two people to lift that lid, and if you¡¯re not careful when you open it......¡¹

    I lift the lid. A deep hole was uncovered, and it was so dark I couldn¡¯t see the bottom. The rustling sounds inside are probably rats scavenging for decaying flesh, or perhaps corpses that have be zombies.

    ¡¸This is......¡¹ ¡¸the ce where you throw corpses and weakened prisoners, right?¡¹

    It¡¯s being used for the same purpose as it was in the past, isn¡¯t it.

    I grab the neck of the man, who turned pale when he saw my face, and drag him.

    ¡¸B-boss! The promise w-gah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Promise......?¡¹

    ¡¸You said if I take you around, you wouldn¡¯t kill me!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I forgot about it.¡¹

    I throw the man in the hole. He fell quite the distance, but since there are piles of corpses at the bottom, he shouldn¡¯t die. Although his screams don¡¯t seem to end. It¡¯s annoying, so I gently close the lid.

    Well, let¡¯s go back now.

    The Next Morning

    ¡¸You went pretty wild, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    Erich is already mad.

    ¡¸As amander......what you did ispletely unnecessary ¨C to rampage like that when the hearts of the people are disturbed right after they have been upied and then to produce casualties is preposterous.¡¹

    He sighs and collects himself before speaking again.

    ¡¸As a man, it¡¯s a job well done. It¡¯s better for you to be like that.¡¹

    What an unstable guy.

    But besides Erich, it seems the capital is pretty unstable too. A few dayster, a messenger from the capital gave us orders to head north instead of telling us about the end of the war.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units: 9600

    Infantry: 2100, Cavalry: 1300, Archers: 700, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 5300

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant, Escort Captain), Irijina (Commander), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot)

    Current Location: Trisnea

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender), Captured Roleil, Magrado Army defeated, Treia¡¯s Imperial Army destroyed, Fell the Majino Fortress (Joint)

 Chapter 102: Northern Disturbance â‘§ Northern Turbulence

    <h4>Chapter 102: Northern Disturbance ¢à Northern Turbulence</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Imperial edict! Viscount Hardlett is appointed as themander of the army heading north. The central army will divide its forces and direct troops so the north.¡¹

    Erich and I are standing amongst themanders of the central army in a line as the messenger from the capital is proiming loudly. For an instant, I felt like saying ¡®I want to sleep in my house, so I¡¯m going back¡¯, but it would be twice as annoyingter so I didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸I humbly receive the order.¡¹

    I thought there was no need to respond, since the choice to decline wasn¡¯t given in the first ce.

    The messenger¡¯s speech is still continuing, but since it didn¡¯t concern me, I step back and stroke Celia¡¯s ass. I¡¯ve been anticipating it, but her ass has been feeling soft and fleshy, resembling more like a woman recently. I should fuck her intensely tonight for the first time in a long time.

    ¡¸It is as you heard from the orders of His Majesty. I will remain here to clean up any surviving rebels and subjugate the local feudal lords. I will give Lord Hardlett and Lord Akse an army corps each.¡¹

    The Central army is currentlyposed of five army corps, with each corps having around 15 000 troops. Two corps remain directly under Erich¡¯smand, one will be dedicated to the Majino fortress and one corps each will be distributed to me and this diligent-looking man.

    ¡¸Lord Akse, you will standby along the river after you transport the prisoners of war. There¡¯s a risk that Magrado might bring some enemies across the river unless they have them circle around. We can¡¯t leave the headquarters unguarded after all...... before that, I have something I need you to do too.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand. Right now, only the guards are left at the Goldonian headquarters, so their strength has fallen considerably. If they were attacked, they would be in quite the predicament.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett will head north along with your private army as well. If you are short on supplies, don¡¯t hesitate to say so and we¡¯ll resupply you. ¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that. But why was I designated as the armymander?¡¹

    Erich¡¯s head dropped.

    ¡¸......If His Majesty needs you to lead troops during emergency times, then His Majesty will order you to do so.¡¹

    Really? It must have been way in the past, since I don¡¯t really remember.

    ¡¸Whatever, so......¡¹

    Erich looks at the people around him and jerks his head. He¡¯s basically indicating for everyone besides themanders to go away. I reluctantly remove my finger, which was digging into Celia¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸......To avoid any chance of a leak, I have a secret order to tell you that I didn¡¯t mention to the messenger.¡¹

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, as soon as you move to the north, I want you to enter the Yurest Alliance¡¯s territory. It will be a breaking of the peace, but you don¡¯t need to worry about that at all. Just head all the way to the capital city without hesitation.¡¹

    There it is, I knew it would definitely be something annoying.

    ¡¸We defeat Treia...... and now we attack Yurest while Magrado is hostile towards us?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Treia is defeated. And if we defeat Yurest next, there will no longer be any enemies on this side of the river. We won¡¯t need to worry about the nearby countries any longer.¡¹

    ¡®Moreover¡¯, Erich adds on.

    ¡¸Yurest is clearly trying to avoid fighting with us. To say it another way, the border zone will also be shorthanded because they want to avoid any sort of confrontation, so as long as we ambush them, we can push our way deep into their territory very quickly.¡¹

    An attack that breaks the peace without dering war? How irresponsible.

    ¡¸The reason for the war will be sorted outter. And Lord Akse, you will upy the port city in former Arnd...... the area where three different nations possess.¡¹

    It seems even Stura has extended their reach there. But this is actually much more refreshing for me.

    ¡¸It would be preferable if the attack is simultaneously made when Lord Hardlett is invading Yurest. If possible, synchronize your times beforehand.¡¹

    The guy called Lord Akse bows to me when he looks over here. He is exactly as he appears ¨C a diligent-looking man.

    ¡¸Get ready right away!¡¹

    For the time being, it looks like sleeping with Nonna and the others back home will have to be postponed for the next while.

    ¡¸Er, gentlemen of the third division corps......¡¹

    I address the 15 000 soldiers of third division corps as their newmander...... it looks more like 13 000, the number probably decreased after the fortress battle.

    There aren¡¯t any changes to themander directly leading them or the corps¡¯ staff officer, I don¡¯t feel much of a difference, but it¡¯s best if I appear in front of them at least once. Viscount Akse, if I¡¯m correct, never had this hardship because he was originally the second inmand of the central army.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please do it properly so the soldiers don¡¯t look down on you.¡¹

    Celia whispers behind me. I can only see the soldiers being afraid of me rather than looking down on me though. When I was thinking of what I should say, Leopolt steps forward and shouts in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Life or death will depend on luck when you face the enemy in front of you. But if you flee and run contrary to orders, your death is all but guaranteed. Engrave in your heart which is more frightening: the enemy or Lord Hardlett. However, you will be awarded with a suitable prize for your outstanding aplishments. I am aware of the strength you gentlemen possess. If you disy the power you have always shown, the enemy will most certainly be defeated.¡¹

    Hey, what are you saying? The soldiers will bepletely afraid now......I¡¯m not that scary, you know.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better for it to be like this in the beginning. They¡¯ll gradually realize that Lord Hardlett isn¡¯t such an evil demon.¡¹

    I secretly peek at Erich, who¡¯s talking some nonsense like loyalty and patriotism to the soldiers, who are lined up with their backs straight. I hate how things get strange just from the mention of my name.

    After that, the speech from each of themanders and staff officers ends. They already have an established system ofmand and order. If a foreign object is ced in the squad that Erich has already created, it would be confusing for them. Thus, besides me bing themander, theposition of the army didn¡¯t change, including the captains andmanders.

    I am now leading two armies, including my private army, but since I¡¯ve dealt with a simr situation before, it won¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ll head to north tomorrow. So everyone can eat and drink as much as you like tonight.¡¹

    Food and alcohol belong to the Central army. So nobody would mind even if you drink until you die. I will take high-ss food and alcohol with me and go back too.

    There has been so much to do that mealtime is pushed untilte at night. The two of us ¨C Celia and I ¨C sit at a table and enjoy luxurious meat and alcohol.

    ¡¸How long has it been since the two of us dined together like this?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder.¡¹

    By the way, Luna and Pipi are already asleep, and Irijina has joined the soldiers to drink. There will probably be an extra barrel of alcohol that goes empty.

    ¡¸This meat, it¡¯s soft but it¡¯s still quite rare in the middle.¡¹

    ¡¸I like it when it¡¯s a little red and blood is dripping though.¡¹

    ¡¸How fitting of Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a secret.¡¹

    Celia gazes at me passionately. We¡¯ll probably have hot sex after we eat. But for now, my stomach is empty.

    I cut arge piece off the meat and put it in my mouth. As I thought, it¡¯s really tasty, and not something you can eat often on the battlefield. Maybe it¡¯s because I ate something good, but blood is also rushing to my meat rod and pleasure ising from my crotch. The crawling tongue is licking my dick all over, which is still dirty from not being washed, as if trying to clean it up.

    ¡¸What is that slurping sound? It¡¯s almost as if someone¡¯s mouth is......¡¹

    Celia takes a peek under the tablecloth. She finds a girl sitting there with my meat rod in her mouth and bobbing her head up and down.

    ¡¸You ruffian! How long have you been-!!?¡¹

    I stop Celia from running to get her sword. My dick is filling the mouth of this girl, but I remember seeing her face somewhere.

    ¡¸Celia, no need to get your sword. ......I thought I put you under protection with the other kids.¡¹

    ¡¸Nmmoh...... nmmomooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Talk after you take your mouth off my dick.¡¹

    It feels good, but we can¡¯tmunicate with each other like that.

    ¡¸Puhaa, that ce, it didn¡¯t hurt...... but there are so many men there and it¡¯s scary to stay there. I want to be where Aegir is.¡¹

    Let¡¯s see, have I ever told this girl my name?

    ¡¸You little-! Addressing Aegir-sama without honorifics, what are you trying to pull here?!! Guards, why did you let something like this through!?¡¹

    Celia yells at the guards standing outside.

    ¡¸Right! That girl called herself......Lord Hardlett¡¯s sex ve and said she was called to look after him at night.¡¹

    ¡¸You believed that nonsense!? ¡¹

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry! But...... someone visits every night so I didn¡¯t think it was suspicious!

    ¡¹

    ¡¸Enough already, don¡¯t be mad.¡¹

    I silence the ranting Celia and sit her in the corner of the room. She res at the woman while holding her sword.

    ¡¸So, what did you reallye here for?¡¹

    ¡¸I want Aegir, -sama to be affectionate with me as your ve.¡¹

    That¡¯s no different from before.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you are-!¡¡mgh mgh......¡¹

    The girl will get scared if Celia yells at her, so I use my hand to cover Celia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t remember......do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, not at all.¡¹

    The girl never had any sort of education so she could only use simple words like an infant, but she still started to talk in bits. In short, she was with me in the same ce when I was still in this underground cave, but she was still just a small child. She wasn¡¯t there when I escaped and destroyed the prison, but only watched as I ran off.

    ¡¸I see, you did well to live until now.¡¹

    The children that were there got treated roughly and were in such a harsh environment, most of them died right away. I extended my life by fighting and winning continuously, but none of the people I knew back then are still alive.

    ¡¸Aegir...... -sama¡¹¡¸You can drop the honorifics¡¹

    ¡¸After Aegir left, a new master came and took a liking to me. So he brought me to a room and embraced me endlessly every night......¡¹

    I see, so she became the master¡¯s favorite and was brought into a room. It must have been miserable to be raped every night, but her environment would be better and she would also be fed. If she was epted, then she could live a long life. That was the case for me as well, but the majority of them lose interest or get broken and are thrown back into prison.

    ¡¸They said that my lower part is nice, so I¡¯ve been with that man for many years.¡¹

    I¡¯m terribly curious about that, but I know not to pounce on her now.

    ¡¸So why were you in that punishment room?¡¹

    When I found her, it didn¡¯t seem like she was her master¡¯s favorite. In fact, it looked like she was gangraped by other men and getting tortured.

    ¡¸That man sold me off not too long ago......but I made a mistake and was returned.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I get the gist of things.¡¹

    She was sold off to a noble and she probably broke an heirloom pot or something. The noble came to her former master to yell and to be refunded the money after returning the goods. What he¡¯s doing is illegal from start to finish so he couldn¡¯t just say no after the noble threatened him. Then, the master tortured the girl in retaliation.

    ¡¸Then I made it just in the nick of time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sure they were about to kill me very soon.¡¹

    The girl clings to my arm.

    ¡¸I have always been thinking of you ...... ever since that time.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really understand that. She was only fine with me and not any of the other soldiers during the time she was saved as well. I know that she was with me during that time, but that ce isn¡¯t meant for children to get along, and it¡¯s strange how she could remember by name just from simply watching me escape.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t remember? The time you won against an adult opponent and the guest was extremely happy......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been in several hundreds of fights......so of course I won¡¯t remember.¡¹

    ¡¸That night, I was in the same prison as you were, you know? Just on the whim of my previous master.¡¹

    Now that she mentions it, I remember. When I went to sleep after the fight, there was a small naked girl that came to cling to me.

    ¡¸Yeah, and when I was going to sleep with you, your penis was too big and it wouldn¡¯t fit...... so Aegir told me that it was fine.¡¹

    Something like that may have happened. Back then, I didn¡¯t really have much interest in girls. And she was just a kid......

    ¡¸But if we left it at that, they would have gotten angry so I tried desperately to put it in my mouth...... and you were stroking my hair during that entire time.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember that much. I do recall being in a small child¡¯s mouth though.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been fucked by hundreds of men so much that I can¡¯t remember much of it, but the only time I was happy was during that time, that¡¯s why I remember it so well.¡¹

    The girl leans against me more.

    ¡¸Other men do painful things and get rough with me, which I absolutely hate...... That¡¯s why I want to be with Aegir. I can¡¯t do anything besides using this ce, but men are delighted when they put it in, so I¡¯m sure it feels good.¡¹

    The girl strips every piece of clothing without any hesitation and shows me her bare lower body.

    ¡¸Moggh! Don¡¯t show him something so dirty! Aegir-sama is- moghaa!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s dirty...... isn¡¯t it. Yeah, it¡¯s been used countless times after all. But I¡¯m willing to do anything, you know? I¡¯ll endure anything you do to me, so please...... won¡¯t you keep me?¡¹

    I pinch Celia¡¯s cheeks so that she doesn¡¯t say anything unnecessary and hug the girl.

    ¡¸I still haven¡¯t heard your name.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have one...... people just called me whatever they wanted. So if possible-¡¹ ¡¸How¡¯s Leah?¡¹

    The girl mumbles it to herself several times and then shows me a smile that seemed like it would split her face in half. This smile is the first one since the time she¡¯s been saved and it was extremely attractive for someone of her age.

    It¡¯s short, something even an uneducated girl can remember, easy to say and somewhat cute. It¡¯s a nice name, if I do say so myself. It has nothing to do with the t meat1.

    ¡¸Please embrace me. Please do it so rough that I break, and use me like your toy. Leah wants to be yours.¡¹

    Leah hugs me, and although I have no intention of making her my ve, after she¡¯s said this much, I can¡¯t just not embrace her. I¡¯ll think about what follows after I make her my woman.

    I give the pouting Celia a kiss and leave her for Irijina to deal with.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so down. It¡¯ll be fine if you get him to be affectionate with you tomorrow. You can sleep with me tonight!¡¹

    ¡¸No! Irijina-san, do you know how you sleep? I¡¯ll be strangled to death!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha! It¡¯ll be fine today! I drank tons of alcohol!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s going to make things unnecessarily worse!¡¹

    Yep, it¡¯s nice that she isn¡¯t disheartened. I¡¯ll spoil her thoroughly tomorrow.

    ¡¸Um, so¡¹

    Leah gets on the bed, puts both hands in front of her on the bed and lowers her head.

    ¡¸My body is crude, but please relish it however you wish.¡¹

    She has helped me remember already so I pay no attention to whatever she says and steal her lips.

    ¡¸Well, are you going to service me?¡¹

    I lower my pants and reveal my meat rod.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big, as I thought...... it was amazing back then, but it¡¯s not evenparable now.¡¹

    Leah crawls her tongue slowly up my shaft, starting from the root and gets it wet with her saliva. Using her tongue, she can lick the entire thing, but she can¡¯t take it in deep.

    ¡¸Can you put it deeper inside?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s too big and anymore than that and my teeth will scrape against it...... but if I remove my teeth then-¡¹

    Don¡¯t talk about something painful, you¡¯re going to make me go limp.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if it touches. I probably wouldn¡¯t even feel your teeth.¡¹

    I hold Leah¡¯s head and slowly push my way into her throat. Part way through, her teeth scrape against me, but that is only a portion of the pleasure.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, you¡¯re skilled.¡¹

    Leah continues to service me even after I remove my hand from her head, and she releases my rod when she finally found it hard to breathe.

    ¡¸Gaahooh! Gohhho! Gehho!¡¹

    ¡¸You did your best. Thanks.¡¹

    I pet her head and she turns red. That is much more refreshing to me than having her take my entire length in her throat while naked.

    Then it finally came time for me to taste what her hole feels like.

    ¡¸Please, go ahead......¡¹

    I go in between her legs and rest my dick on her stomach, teasing Leah¡¯s genitals. Leah is slightly shorter than Celia, so the size of their bodies is a little different. Moreover, contrasting with Celia¡¯s toned, muscr body, Leah is softer and her skin is abnormally white from being underground. Finally, her entire body is covered in wounds and scars, but fortunately, those will heal with time.

    ¡¸Those guys really don¡¯t know how to treat women.¡¹

    I gently massage her breasts and put a finger in her genitals.

    ¡¸Is it already wet?¡¹

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t wet, it¡¯ll hurt so......naturally¡¹

    So it¡¯s just a reaction from her body and not because she¡¯s turned on. I¡¯ll have to thoroughly make her aroused today then.

    I push my finger deep into Leah, surprising her. Its outer appearance is slightly darker and thebia is protruding and considerably roughed up, but the inside is not loose at all, instead it¡¯s strangely tight. The entrance is especially squeezing tight and when I go deeper, there are closely packed folds. The part around that area is undting and rubbing against my finger.

    ¡¸If I put my meat rod in here, it¡¯ll be unbelievable, I bet.¡¹

    ¡¸Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡¹

    Leah smiles cheerfully. There¡¯s no way that smile is an act.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be imposing on you.¡¹

    The anticipation of the exquisite hole made my dick even harder as I rub it several times against her entrance before prating her.

    ¡¸Nnh!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s tight.¡¹

    As I thought, the entrance is narrow. I put in some more strength and my cock slips further into Leah as she throws her head back.

    ¡¸Kaahaa, it¡¯s biggg!! This is a first for meee!!¡¹

    To make Leah feel good, I push myself in and try to search her deepest parts first. I move slowly so I don¡¯t make her feel any pain, and when my cock finally settles in, I finally reach the end.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸This is......oooh......amazing.¡¹

    As soon as I thrust to the back, not only Leah moaned, but so did I. First of all, it¡¯s deep; I didn¡¯t think that such a small body could fit almost my entire length. Moreover, as soon as I reached the end, the entrance tightens around me so much it hurts and her folds are wriggling. Even though I¡¯m not moving, its entirety is coiling and contracting to stimte my meat rod. Even though I just prated her, I can already feel the semen rising from my balls.

    ¡¸What a wonderful piece of equipment you have.¡¹

    ¡¸You can thrust however you want, you know? Enjoy yourself to the fullest.¡¹

    I understood it as soon as I started moving my hips, but she is unable to feel pleasure near her entrance because it¡¯s been so roughly rubbed. The skin around her clitoris has been pulled back but she¡¯s been stimted so much that its sensitivity has dulled. But to make up for that, her reaction is intense when I thrust to the very back.

    ¡¸Wh-what was that? I feel a tingling sensation in the depths of my body......I¡¯m bing strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Leah, you¡¯ve never felt turned on when you were being embraced by a man?¡¹

    ¡¸Sleeping with men has been my job and not something pleasurable, but something is weird.¡¹

    Liquid started dripping from the ce I prated her. It isn¡¯t urine or female ejacte, but it¡¯s the thick love juice that flows out when a woman starts feeling pleasure.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll let you cum like this. Grab onto me, kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Cum? Women can cum??¡¹

    I seal her lips with a kiss and shake my hips in a daze. Leah starts convulsing and clings onto me as her limbs are pping around, finally stretching out and then bes weakened.

    ¡¸NNnnnnhh¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuoooohh!!!¡¹

    The folds that have be stered with juices tangle around my member as I climax simultaneously. Leah¡¯s folds undte as I ejacte and her entrance squeezes down on me. Her lewd movements stimte my ejaction to continue for over five minutes.

    ¡¸My body is moving on its own......is this what it means to cum?¡¹

    Leah is panting as she lies face down on the bed with arge amount of seed flowing back out from her ass. I slip a finger in her hole and cover her from behind with my body as I kiss her back and nape repeatedly.

    ¡¸That felt really good. I thought it would be over once a man releases his juices.¡¹

    She¡¯s only experienced horrible intercourse, huh. I turn her face towards me and kiss her.

    ¡¸This was better than all the guys you had previously, right?¡¹

    Leah desperately twists her body and kisses me while she mumbles back.

    ¡¸Not evenparable. So being embraced by a man feels this good. If so, then I want it every day.¡¹

    She reaches her hand to my dick and gently strokes it up and down. The seed remaining on my rod drips down viscously.

    ¡¸Can I y with your penis? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen something this big.¡¹

    I gently pet the head of the innocent Leah as she fondles my dick.

    I don¡¯t have any particr emotional attachment to Leah. She treasures the memory of me when she was a child, but it was something that I only just remembered.

    However, this kid is pretty now, and the way she¡¯s looking up at me while ying around with my dick makes me want to protect her. She¡¯ll definitely cry it if I let her go.

    Let¡¯s imagine it for a moment:

    Leah getting on top of another man and rocking her body. The man is entranced by her delicate vessel and ejactes after swinging his hips violently. Leah lets out a high-pitched moan as her stomach receives his seed......

    ¡¸It makes me sick.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Did you get hurt!? I¡¯ll fix it right away, so tell me? Please don¡¯t get angry!¡¹

    ¡¸My bad, just talking to myself. Come over.¡¹

    I hug Leah, who is sucking my cock.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...... I always get anxious since all the other men have done horrible things to me.¡¹

    ¡¸All the guys around you are all just idiots, huh. I will teach you plenty about men from now on.¡¹

    Leah looks at me happily.

    ¡¸Are you going to make me your ve!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t prefer to keep women as ves.

    ¡¸Not a ve. Let¡¯s see, as a lover.¡¹

    Leah hugs me tightly; it can¡¯t be helped that I increased the number of lovers again. I¡¯ll have to train my dick more so that I can handle more women.

    ¡¸Heey Aegir. This part over here is still left, see?¡¹

    Leah gets on all fours on the bed and spreads open her ass.

    ¡¸My mouth and vagina have been dominated, but no other men have used this yet.¡¹

    ¡¸What a small ass. It¡¯ll split apart, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really mind though? If Aegir¡¯s penis breaks it then I¡¯ll have be yours after all.¡¹

    I press my dick, which has regained its rigidity, against the brave Leah.

    Joyous screams and beast-like shouting can be heard resoundingte at night.

    The next day, I woke up to Celia¡¯s furious shouting when she found out that Leah was happily thering anal ointment.

    My army marches towards the border of the Yurest Alliance over two weeks and then steps into theirnd without any hesitation. The border security, who couldn¡¯t do anything to our army consisting of over 20 000 soldiers, just ran away without putting up a fight, so we burn down all their crude defensive encampments at the border. We are able to invade deep into their nation, all the way to the outskirts of the capital, with absolutely no resistance since Yurest did not have a prepared army nor made any preparations for war.

    At the same time, Lord Akse and his army tramples their way into the port city and its surrounding area on the eastern bank of the river, where three countries possess a part of, without dering war. Anticipating an attack, Magrado withdrew their army, but the other two nations are caughtpletely off guard and are one-sidedly demolished, resulting in total destruction and plundering to evenpanies where government purveyors worked.

    The royalty of Treia, who fled to Magrado, and the three nations insisted for a unified sanction aimed at Goldonia¡¯s high-handedness, but it was already toote. Treia¡¯snd is alreadypletely controlled, a serious invasion is already taking ce in the Yurest Alliance and they are solely focusing on defense, and Magrado and Stura lose the base on the eastern bank of the river so they can¡¯t take the offensive.

    Goldonia, who controls the whole nation of Treia and former Arnd, has gradually created a gap in national strength between the surrounding nations.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Yurest Alliance, Capital city: Barr

    ¡¸Goldonia¡¯s mad king, how inhuman!! To invade without dering war!¡¹

    ¡¸For our friends to intrude without a shred of hesitation!¡¹

    At the central city of the Yurest Alliance, Barr, the conference between the representatives is in disorder. This nation was originally formed by the area¡¯s powerful families and influential persons, so there is no king or single ruler. With regards to the military, the armies of each representative will gather and amander will be decided after a conference.

    On the other hand, since there is no superiority or inferiority among all the representatives, it takes time to reach a decision if there are dissenting opinions, so no quick actions can be taken. There have been proposals to strengthen the border in response to the recent moves made by Goldonia but due to the objections from the nobles married to Goldonian nobles, the discussions turned into a meaningless debates.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said Goldonia can¡¯t be trusted! Who will take responsibility for this now that this happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ridiculous, isn¡¯t it because you irritated them in the first ce!? If my country also dered war against Treia, this kind of thing......¡¹

    The chairman, who was supposed to settle this yelling, also has the same rank as the others so he wouldn¡¯t have the authority to convince them.

    ¡¸They have already stepped into our country......nothing will happen if we just talk about it.¡¹

    ¡¸But do we even have a way to win against Goldonia if we make them our enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Stura and Magrado are our allies. If we work together......¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot! They are separated by a river. They¡¯re different from us, who are connected bynd.¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we sort out this situation first?¡¹

    The man is the oldest among the representative nobles and is speaking in a rxed tone of voice. In the case where every one is of equal ss and rank, those who are older are generally more respected.

    ¡¸How many do they have, roughly?¡¹

    ¡¸The reports state they have around 20 000.¡¹

    ¡¸And our gathered allies?¡¹

    ¡¸Around 30 000.¡¹

    The elder smiles and spreads his arms.

    ¡¸Then are we not still at an advantage? This isn¡¯t something that should make you frown.¡¹

    The expressions of the nobles around him rx. That old man didn¡¯t open his mouth again after this, but the effect he had on the others was huge.

    ¡¸Everything aside, we should defeat the enemy approaching the capital city first. There are no objections regarding this, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Of course.¡¹¡¹

    Everyone listens to the chairman¡¯s motion and order returns to the assembly hall.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll have to decide themander for these 30 000 troops first.¡¹

    ¡¸Chairman! I rmend the Savage Bear of the North, General Hartonen.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh! If it¡¯s him, the person who defeated the enemy with only a few soldiers in the Arnd war, Goldonia will be a cinch!¡¹

    The chairman gets excited, but another representative raises his hand.

    ¡¸Then the imprable General Hyuutia should be suitable!¡¹

    ¡¸The female general Hyuutia!? She¡¯s a defensive master who can repel any kind of mass army!¡¹

    Once again, there is a dicey atmosphere in the assembly hall.

    ¡¸It will be a defensive battle, that¡¯s why Hyuutia is well-suited!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?! The only way to drive off the enemy is to defeat them. There¡¯s no one else but Hartonen!¡¹

    With so much yelling back and forth, the assembly hall gets noisy again as the chairman holds his head. However, a single person¡¯s voice restrained them.

    ¡¸Please wait, everyone! We don¡¯t have to narrow it down to one person!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to divide the army and thenmand them?¡¹

    The man who raised his voice dered loudly.

    ¡¸ording to our information, the one leading the enemy is that brave general Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    A quiet voice also speaks out.

    ¡¸But there is no need to worry! He is leading both the royal army of Goldonia and his own private army, but his valor will be reduced by half.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that......true?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it might be difficult for a single person to lead two armies.¡¹

    ¡¸Conversely, we have one army led by two generals. If the two generals are granted with the same authority and one of them overlooks something, the other one willpensate. When webine the strong points of both generals ¨C the offensive Hartonen and the defensive Hyuutia ¨C it should result in the strongest army!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh......if the both of them join forces, there is nothing more reliable.¡¹

    ¡¸It is natural that two generals are better than one!¡¹

    Cheers dominate the assembly hall and the chairman also nods with a satisfied look.

    And thus, it has been decided that two generals of equal rank will be sent to lead the Yurest Alliance army of 30 000 to defeat Goldonia.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units

    Private Army: 9800

    Infantry: 2200, Cavalry: 1300, Archers: 700, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 5400

    Central Army Third Division: 13 000

    Infantry: 10 000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 2000

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant, Escort Captain), Irijina (Commander), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot), Leah (taking care of my lower half)

    Current Location: Yurest Alliance, East of Barr

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender), Captured Roleil, Magrado Army defeated, Treia¡¯s Imperial Army destroyed, Fell the Majino Fortress (Joint)

 Chapter 103: Northern Disturbance â‘¨ Forest Battle

    <h4>Chapter 103: Northern Disturbance ¢á Forest Battle</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Central Yurest Alliance, ins Area

    ¡¸The area around here is already more north than the capital of Goldonia, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that should be the case. The central city of Yurest, Barr, is surprisingly north after all. Nnmoh.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s cold, it would have been morefortable if it was by the river.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we would have to be wary of Magrado¡¯s reinforcements, who could cross the river. It is very unfortunate for them that the city is located to the north. Nnmmh¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, Celia......-sama, please don¡¯t get in my way.¡¹

    ¡¸This is my job. Nnmoh!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose when ites to handling dicks.¡¹

    In the morning before we start our march, the two of them are attending me in a tent. Celia and Leah are kneeling at my feet while I¡¯m sitting on a chair, licking my cock from the right and left, but both of them are fighting to see who gets to hold it in their mouth.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, don¡¯t argue.¡¹

    Both of them narrow their eyes when I pat their heads. It seems both of them love to get their heads patted.

    ¡¸Celia-san should do her best for master in the military. Since I will be the one who takes care of his lower half.¡¹

    Leah has started calling me master when other people are present. As expected, I can¡¯t let a child like this address me by name without any honorifics in front of my subordinates.

    ¡¸Wha-!? I look after Aegir-sama in all areas when we¡¯re on the battlefield! You should be the one......aah, you tricked me!¡¹

    Celia released my dick from her mouth when she spoke up so Leah took the opportunity to quickly snatch it away and put it in her own mouth. The enraged Celia tries to appeal for sex, but I grab her and kiss her. The sensation of our tangling tongues sends more blood to my already engorged cock.

    ¡¸It expanded. Don¡¯t hold back and let it out inside my mouth, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Leah takes my dick all the way in her throat, although she chokes, and vigorously bobs her head up and down. Those are movements that are meant to make a man climax, but it didn¡¯t happen this time.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, is it a good time?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaa!!¡¹

    Celia stops kissing and jumps out of the way. The entrance to the tent suddenly opens and Leopolt stands there with his usual expressionless face.

    ¡¸......Does it look like it¡¯s a good time?¡¹

    Unlike the other subordinates, this guy doesn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡¸I cannot see, so let me rephrase myself. The war council will be held, so please pause what you are doing ande immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸............I¡¯ll be right there.¡¹

    What an absolutely unromantic guy.

    ¡¸Nnbuh! Nnmoh!¡¹

    Leah nces at Leopolt and continues her service without much worry. She doesn¡¯t pay too much attention to the fact that people can see her attending me. If I so desired, she would be fine if we fucked in public too. On the other hand, Celia wipes her mouth and res at Leopolt with a blushing face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, Leah. You can take it out of your mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But isn¡¯t master suffering when it¡¯s still so big?¡¹

    It is tough to endure and it won¡¯t fit in my pants like this.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t prefer looking at Lord Hardlett¡¯s lower body, so could you please finish quickly?¡¹

    When the thought of Leopolt watching me enters my mind, I immediately go limp. I take Celia with me and the inelegant man follows us.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s begin the war council.¡¹

    While the soldiers are dismantling the camps, themanders, including the ones in the central army¡¯s third division, gather in themand room.

    ¡¸Before that......although he¡¯s Lord Hardlett¡¯s subordinate, isn¡¯t it strange that this guy without rank is speaking in this setting?¡¹

    One of themanders of the central army asserts. He¡¯s probably referring to Leopolt, who has the position of deputymander in my private army, but has been granted nothing from the Goldonian royalty, thus making him nothing more than a regrmoner. Themanders, especially those of high status, cannot acknowledge this guy speaking, much less obeying his orders.

    ¡¸I am speaking on behalf of Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it could be another person of nobility who speaks.¡¹

    How troublesome. Helping Leopolt will also be a cause for offense, and I don¡¯t like conferences as it is, so this fruitless argument is absolutely ridiculous.

    I m my elbow into the table located in the center. I held back, or else it would have been crushed.

    ¡¸I approved it. Do you need any other requirements besides that?¡¹

    Themanders of the central army step back in an instant.

    ¡¸B-but rank is also important to disy the majesty of the royalty.¡¹

    The backbone of the central army is the fact that it isprised of new nobles who have been granted rank. However, apanying its growth, the army also weed arge amount ofmanders ¨C younger traditional nobles and experienced knights. Compared to the up-anding new nobles, they are more concerned about authority and rank. Aaah, so troublesome.

    ¡¸Majesty of the royalty......? Well there is something that would emphasize it even better than rank or authority, you know?¡¹

    The gazes of the nobles focus on me. If there were some beauties here, I wouldn¡¯t mind, but unfortunately there are nothing but men, who are talentless as well.

    ¡¸We just have to win; whatever we do doesn¡¯t matter as long as we win. This guy is necessary for that. If he fails, then I¡¯d be d to hear yourints.¡¹

    I look over at everyone while resting my elbow on the table. It appears there are no more objections.

    ¡¸Continue.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir, first is the position of the enemy, which is here, ording to the scouts.¡¹

    Leopolt points at a point slightly east of our target destination, Barr.

    ¡¸It¡¯s close; we might encounter each other tonight if the both of us head towards there.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll face each other in the forest region. The amount of vegetation is reasonable and it is possible to deploy our army somehow, but our army has a powerful cavalry unit. I¡¯d prefer if the battlefield is the ins, where we can make the most of their advantage.¡¹

    Leopolt nces slightly at themander of the central army. The powerful unit is the bow cavalry that leads my private army. It is the truth, but at the same time also a slight jab at him. Perhaps there was no need for me to back him up.

    ¡¸That is ideal, but will the enemy follow ordingly? Besides fighting on enemy territory, we are the ones who are in a hurry to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸In the case they confine themselves within the forest, our move will be to have the third division corps engage them and continue pushing them out if they have the advantage or retreat and lure them out if at a disadvantage.¡¹

    ¡¸So you would have us suffer defeat!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t that make us test horses1?!¡¹

    It seems like it¡¯s my turn to jump in.

    ¡¸If you ovee them, there is no need to lose to them on purpose. Rather, don¡¯t you think it is an opportunity for merit?¡¹

    They are opposing Leopolt, but they aren¡¯t fools. The soldiers andmanders have been trained by Erich so they are a first ss unit. It might not be impossible for them to ovee the opponent.

    ¡¸......I understand. Why don¡¯t we show you our strength.¡¹

    Baron Helgen, the Commander of the third division corps, opens his mouth slowly. The othermanders shut their mouths and did not say anything back to their direct superior.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you. Coordinate the details with Leopolt.¡¹

    He is a new noble originating from the Wings of Dawn, so he should understand painfully well how important victory is. The new nobles became nobility after the rebellion of the king after all.

    Well, the fighting will be tomorrow. The war council is over, but since the march will be soon, I missed my chance to embrace Leah. Her anus has healed too, so I wanted to dominate her asshole one more time. If I embrace Celia at the same time, they¡¯ll get along with each other more too, but I¡¯ll save it for next time.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Yurest Alliance Army, War Council

    ¡¸We should fight the enemy before they enter the forest!!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s better to pull them into the forest and fight! We have an advantage with a familiar forest!¡¹

    The war council of the Yurest Alliance army is chaotic. But it¡¯s not like many opinions are shing with each other, rather only two people are speaking. The difference in ns between the two generals of equal rank, Hartonen and Hyuutia, are clearly defined.

    ¡¸Even if we defeat the enemy in the forest, pursuit will be difficult and we¡¯ll allow them to escape. ¡¹

    ¡¸As long as defeat them, this is ournd and it will be a sessful defense, wouldn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? Goldonia isrge, so even if we drive them away, they¡¯ll onlye back with more reinforcements. We will only be able to protect ournd if wepletely annihte them.¡¹

    ¡¸We would lose everything if we are defeated then. Shouldn¡¯t we defeat the current enemy first and then harden our defenses in the forest?¡¹

    The nearby staff officers look at each other with troubled faces. They couldn¡¯t interrupt the debate between the two suprememanders.

    The heated discussion which saw no interruption continues for several hours and a conclusion is finally reached.

    ¡¸First we will follow General Hyuutia¡¯s opinion, lying in wait near the entrance of the forest and then ambushing the enemy......¡¹

    ¡¸And then when the enemy starts to flee, we will follow General Hartonen¡¯s suggestion, to thoroughly pursue the enemy on the ins......¡¹

    It is a tactic where they purposely wait at the entrance and not deep in the forest to prevent the enemy from scattering and fleeing into the forest and lure the enemy to the ins, which is more suited for pursuit.

    ¡¸I am convinced......so which one of you generals will bemanding us?¡¹

    The staff officers andmanders inquire.

    ¡¸I will give out orders for the defensive battle.¡¹

    General Hyuutia replies.

    ¡¸Leave the pursuit to me.¡¹

    General Hartonen answers in a coarse voice.

    ¡¸......Then in the case where the enemy performs a counteroffensive?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We will y it by ear depending on the situation!!¡¹¡¹

    The Yurest Alliance army begins their advance under the direction of both generals.

    ¨CThird Person/ Helgen POV¨C

    Northern Yurest Alliance, Lonberque Forest

    ¡¸We will be the only ones to defeat the enemy! ¡¹

    The 13 000 troops of the third division of the central army set up just before the forest, separate from the main forces and step into the forest. Behind them, Hardlett¡¯s private army sets up and ces the cavalry on standby. If it bes a disadvantageous situation, they will retreat to the ins and they will look to cooperate with each other.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll make that cheeky bastard called Leopolt or whatever speechless!¡¹

    But themanders intend to defeat the enemy by themselves. The opposing side has close to 30 000 troops ording to reports but they did not listen to the details in the enemy¡¯s strength and believed they had a sufficient chance to aim for victory even while the Yurest army is gathering many numbers.

    ¡¸Is the enemy afraid? We might make it all the way to Barr if we continue like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that would be nice.¡¹

    In response to their words, a countless number of arrows rained down, stabbing theughing soldier through the mouth and killing him instantly.

    ¡¸Enemy attack! Ready your shields!!¡¹

    The first volley is the one that killed many soldiers, but if you knew the arrows areing, it isn¡¯t hard to block them. They had that much training at least.

    ¡¸Confirm the enemy! Extend both wings, and don¡¯t get surrounded.¡¹

    The soldiers crowded in the narrow path in the forest spread out altogether and the archers start firing back. It was discovered quickly that the enemy hid in a row in the forest to ambush them.

    ¡¸The enemy is over there. Be careful not to get surrounded and hit them from the front.¡¹

    Under the direction of the corpsmander, Helgen, the chaos in the beginning gets resolved and they begin their counterattack, with the infantry in the front and the archers providing support from behind. Regardless of the ambush, if they collide head-on, Goldonia should be superior in terms of strength. They thought in this way as they chose to bring it to a closebat fight.

    The attacking formation meets with the enemy in a single line, since there are trees in the forest that get in the way, so noplex formations could be arranged in the first ce. Even so, the Yurest army¡¯s formation starts to be disordered as soon as they collided with the opposing army and they begin to retreat in various ces.

    ¡¸Hmph, they¡¯re only capable of this much? In the end, Yurest is nothing more than one of my vassal states.¡¹

    One of themanders curses them. Yurest and Goldonia had connections with each other in the past, but since Yurest has so much remote areas, there are many nobles who have abandoned everything.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    But Helgen¡¯s lips did not rx.

    ¡¸Strange......I didn¡¯t think there would be this much of a disparity.¡¹

    There are many trees obstructing his field of view, but he could clearly see there are areas where the enemy is retreating and areas where they are putting up a fight. Because of that, the horizontal line formation is unevenly arranged.

    ¡¸What are each of themanders doing? Going out that far is dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸They probably can¡¯t see what is going on beside them because of the trees blocking their view. The areas in which the enemy is retreating has especially thick vegetation......¡¹

    After saying that much, Helgen and the staff officer look at each other. They have an abundance of actual battle experience as well. This is a trap no matter how they look at it.

    ¡¸Everyone pull back! It¡¯s a trap!¡¹

    Before Helgen¡¯s voice reached them, the situation changes in an instant. Soldiers lying in ambush appear one after the other between the gaps created by the squads that were being pushed back and the squads that were holding their ground and surround the opposing units that advanced too far out.

    ¡¸Wh-what the-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Enemies are all of a sudden-!¡¹

    Their advantage turned into an absolute disadvantage in the blink of an eye, and the surrounded units could only panic. The other squads try to head over to provide support but the enemies, who were on the defensive and retreating, instantly became aggressive and all squads lost their strength to spare for the others.

    ¡¸Commander......!¡¹

    ¡¸Gather the units spread out on both wings to the center......¡¹

    In order to save the surrounded squads, he ordered for both deployed wings to gather their forces. But that also backfired.

    ¡¸Message from both squads on the wings! Another enemy unit has appeared and they are engaging them!¡¹

    In order to prevent the main force from being surrounded, the squads deployed on the left and right are fighting intensely. If they get defeated, the entire army would instantly be surrounded and would undoubtedly get attacked.

    ¡¸Commander, if this continues, we will be surrounded.¡¹

    ¡¸From that defense to a counter-attack......then the swift encirclement tactic, what impressive leadership.¡¹

    Helgen looks up to the sky for a second. There is already no way he could win now, but it¡¯s not like he¡¯s finished off. It¡¯s annoying, but he will have to follow the ns of that guy, Leopolt, and retreat, since Viscount Hardlett¡¯s powerful cavalry unit is waiting as soon as he gets through the forest.

    ¡¸In any case, it doesn¡¯t look like we have any other choice but to retreat.¡¹

    Helgen instructs all his troops to retreat.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t show your backs to the enemy while you run! Retreat slowly while putting up resistance!¡¹

    Helgen had confidence that his soldiers, who have been properly trained in the central army, should not crumble to an enemy of this caliber. The third division retreats slowly back the path they came from while being overwhelmed by the enemy.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Contact from the third division corps: they encountered a powerful enemy in the forest and are battling them, but are in a disadvantageous situation and retreating.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    It was exactly the situation described by Leopolt so he is absolutely unfazed. I am not particrly flustered either.

    The infantry is already set up in their ranks in front and their battle preparations areplete. The cavalry will hide behind the infantry in as low of a ce as possible, but it is a tnd after all. If they look carefully, they will realize it immediately.

    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t matter. The enemy pursuing in vigor should not be able to stop on a dime.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be nice if that¡¯s the case.¡¹

    While I was talking idly with Leopolt and rubbing Celia¡¯s ass, soldiers came running out from the border of the forest like they were overflowing out.

    ¡¸They finally came. Get ready for battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, so they didn¡¯t just flee. The number of troops did not drastically decrease either. I guess the corpsmander, Helgen, gets a passing grade.¡¹

    If you tell him, he¡¯ll probably get as angry as a raging fire.

    Like a tail, the enemy appears attached behind the third division corps, who are maintaining the minimum amount of order while retreating.

    ¡¸Chief!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet, Luna. Not until the enemypletelyes out of the forest.¡¹

    The enemy should be able to see our formation as well, but possibly judging that we have fewer numbers, they resume their chase without minding. The space opens up when they exit onto the ins and our fleeing allies get surrounded. The enemy floods out from the forest in order to thicken the encirclement. It¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry, after firing your volley at full power, begin your charge.¡¹

    More than 5000 bow cavalry gallops altogether.

    ¡¸Heavy and spear cavalry follow me.¡¹

    Just like every time, I leave Leopolt in charge ofmanding from the rear, brandish my spear and charge forward. A pure ck g is raised alongside the national g of Goldonia as the wave of cavalry attacks. Even though I¡¯ve experienced this many times, this moment when we charge is something that excites me. The feeling is as if I¡¯m just about to prate a young girl with my dick.

    ¡¸Rout them!!¡¹

    After seeing more cavalry than they expected, the enemy lines up their spearmen in a hurry. However, close to 10 000 arrows in total rain down on top of their heads twice. I brought it with me from Trisnia secretly after all. Erich is probably dumbfounded.

    Without even time to put up their shields, the line of spearmen crumbles and the cavalry charges through with me in the lead.

    ¡¸Move!!¡¹

    I pierce through the chest and armor of themander who is trying to get the line of long spears that was ripped to shreds, then charge towards the center of the enemies while the body is still suspended on my spear. The bow cavalry loose their countless arrows at the enemies who weren¡¯t in the path of the charging cavalry.

    In the blink of an eye, the archers¡¯ defense copse and regr infantry stand in our way, only equipped with simple spears and swords. We¡¯ll have to defeat these guys first before we can rescue the third division corps. Erich will probably get mad if they get wiped out.

    ¡¸Schwartz, impregnating mares isn¡¯t the only thing you can do, right? Charge!!¡¹

    I charge straight into the enemy apanied by the escort unit, who are chasing after me in a hurry. I brush away the protruding spears or grab and toss them away, including the soldier holding them, to open the path, swinging my spear at the areas where the soldiers crowded together to knock them away all at once.

    There is no point to stop and engage them. As soon as I bring the third division corps back into action, the situation will instantly turn in our favor.

    ¡¸What is this horse-gguah!¡¹

    ¡¸Look ou-gha!¡¹

    ¡¸Gueeh!!¡¹

    The reason the stirrups are rattling while I¡¯m charging is because Schwartz is purposely moving as he tramples over the enemies. Schwartz, who is heavier than normal horses, is crushing the soldiers, armor and all, while galloping unfazed. I¡¯m just d that he can do more than mate.

    ¡¸What are these guys?!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re different from all the guys we faced before......¡¹

    ¡¸A pitch-ck g!? Are they a demon¡¯s army?¡¹

    It is next to impossible for infantry without spears or bows to stop dashing cavalry. It was a one-sided ughter, but it wasn¡¯t much damage to their numbers. In order to wipe them outpletely, we need the military strength of the third division corps.

    ¡¸Form your ranks! If you stop moving, it will be ou-guehhh!!¡¹

    The enemy soldiers are trying to put up some sort of resistance by packing their simple spears densely, but I send all of the flying, then thrust my spear through the face of themander sitting on top of his horse. Schwartz steps on the soldier, who is still breathing and crawling in a strange manner. This guy has absolutely no mercy towards men.

    ¡¸Take my special attack! Fire lightning hurricane!!2¡¹

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    I receive the special attack of that loud-mouthed knight with my hand and send his head flying to return the favor, as the enemy splits up and I am able to sessfully reunite with my allies. After breaking past the enemy¡¯s encirclement, with the escort unit following me, the heavy and spear cavalry catch up one after the other.

    ¡¸A-allies!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re saved!!¡¹

    In response to their cheers, a loud voice was raised.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not over yet. It is our turn next, push back the enemy in front of you!¡¹

    With a resounding ¡®Ooooh¡¯, our allies instantly increase the pressure towards the front. It is still a pincer formation where the enemy is attacking from the front and the side, but the arrival of the reinforcements increased the morale of the soldiers.

    Conversely, the enemy soldiers are unsettled after letting us join up together. Leopolt is also starting to attack at the perfect timing. The bow cavalry are repeatedly circling the enemy while firing their arrows and then charging forward.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I am terribly sorry. I went in too deep.¡¹

    Helgen, the corpsmander, came running over on his horse.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, since it¡¯s roughly ording to n, and mistakes have more or less been ounted for.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy has extremely skilled leadership. Please be careful ......¡¹

    ¡¸Their leading is skillful ......? ¡¹

    Is that so? After I started charging in, the enemy has yet to make a single move that is satisfactory. Even now they are letting the soldiers remain confused, so I thought that their general was quite ipetent.

    ¡¸Ever since Lord Hardlett switched to the offensive, the enemy seems to be in disarray.¡¹

    ¡¸Did their general die from the first volley?¡¹

    There have been cases where the person leading will die from the first volley if they¡¯re unlucky. If that happens, the army will copse instantly.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t appear to be the case though ......¡¹

    ¡¸Retreat! Retreat to the forest!¡¹

    ¡¸Advance! Beat the cavalry in front of you and try to surround them again!¡¹

    In addition, the enemymanders have been shouting contradicting messages for the past little while. The formation is a mix of defense and offense, and ultimately became an indistinct, meaningless formation. I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on, but this is a chance that won¡¯te again.

    ¡¸Lord Helgen, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but this is undoubtedly an opportunity.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. All troops, redeem yourselves in front of Lord Hardlett. All-out attack!¡¹

    ¡¸Tell all of the private army, it¡¯s an all-out attack. Do it thoroughly!¡¹

    The third division corps and my private army begin their attack collectively. A portion of the enemies were able to show off some skilled fighting but were weak and fragile as a whole, as they start to flee towards the forest.

    Although the situation looks like things willpletely copse, a general riding a horse gallops around the soldiers, shouts loudly and grants order back to the fleeing troops. It is difficult to deal a devastating blow to an enemy who is retreating in an orderly manner. I thought about shooting them down but they¡¯re slightly far away, and above all......

    ¡¸Is that ......a woman?¡¹

    When the helmet was thrown off by the general sluggishly, long beautiful blonde hair flutters in the wind. The appearance of the woman trying desperately tomand with her hair stuck to her face is disparagingly beautiful,pared to the savage ce that is the battlefield. She is a woman who is more beautiful than cute.

    Possibly because of seeing a beauty on the battlefield unexpectedly, my dick, which received care in the morning, is bulging and getting bigger. After seeing most of the troops retreat, the beauty nces over at me before heading into the forest herself. If possible, I don¡¯t want to injure that woman.

    ¡¸Victory! Let¡¯s pursue them!!¡¹

    Celia shouts and charges out, but I grab her by the cor and lift her up.

    ¡¸Aau-, what are you doingg?! Please lower me!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy hasn¡¯t lost theirposure. If we chase them carelessly, we¡¯ll be counterattacked.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a wise decision. We can¡¯t use our cavalry effectively in the forest. If they ambush us, it¡¯ll be trouble for us.¡¹

    Leopolt, who came out of nowhere, is also supporting me. Helgen doesn¡¯t seem to have any objections either.

    ¡¸The sun is setting today too. We¡¯ll set up camp in front of the forest......don¡¯t forget to set up sentries to be ready for ambushes.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau......it¡¯s about time to lower me, please......¡¹

    I can¡¯t. Along with the punishment for being forward with the reward for the fight, I have to fire my seed into your womb. Because of that woman, my dick is pushing against my armor and it hurts.

    While still carrying Celia, I was about to leave, but Leopolt blocks my path.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, did you realize that the movements of the enemy were strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Helgen was saying in the beginning that they were superblymanded but it didn¡¯t seem that way to me.¡¹

    Although with that said, it didn¡¯t seem like he lied in order to cover up for his failure either.

    ¡¸I have something to discuss with you regarding that. Urgently......¡¹

    So Celia¡¯s rape will be postponed? My dick is about to burst.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units

    Private Army: 9500

    Infantry: 2100, Cavalry: 1200, Archers: 700, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 5300

    Central Army Third Division: 11 000

    Infantry: 8500, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 1600

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant, Escort Captain), Irijina (Commander), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot), Leah (Night Companion), Helgen (3rd Division Corps Commander)

    Current Location: Yurest Alliance, East of Barr

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender), Captured Roleil, Magrado Army defeated, Treia¡¯s Imperial Army destroyed, Fell the Majino Fortress (Joint), Repelled the Yurest Alliance Army

 Chapter 104: Northern Disturbance â‘© The Two Night Battles

    <h4>Chapter 104: Northern Disturbance ¢â The Two Night Battles</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸So, what did you want to say?¡¹

    Leopolt wanted to tell me something no matter what, so I gave up on embracing Celia and the two of us sit around a table instead.

    ¡¸I believe Lord Hardlett also felt that themand of the enemy in the battle just now is strange.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true......they didn¡¯t do anything after I began to charge at them.¡¹

    The only thing they did as a reaction to me is to move their spear unit in front, but that ismon sense so to speak and even if no orders were given from above, themander at the scene would probably order this himself.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought about them being an ipetent who doesn¡¯t think based onmon sense, but if that was the case, the third division corps would have been destroyed in the forest.¡¹

    I guess so.

    ¡¸Rather than it seeming like the enemy wasn¡¯t receiving orders, it looked like they were confused by mismatching orders. Their formation was a mix between offense and defense, and while there were soldiers who wanted to advance forward, there were also soldiers who were retreating......this is different from the reaction if the general died in battle.¡¹

    ¡¸I also felt that, but in other words, what would that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure of the details. However, it is certain that the enemy has a fatal problem in their line ofmand.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s expression remains unchanged while only his tone gets stronger.

    ¡¸That¡¯s where I want to use a tactic to disrupt theirmand to the highest extent.¡¹

    Speaking of a tactic that would cause chaos and panic.......

    ¡¸A night attack?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸This is directly after the battle though? Aren¡¯t the soldiers fatigued?¡¹

    ¡¸The infantry in the private army haven¡¯t really taken part in this battle. They probably aren¡¯t too fatigued either.¡¹

    The private army infantry and bow cavalry don¡¯t even total 3000. The enemy has close to 30 000, and even though they were technically defeated, since we didn¡¯t pursue them their numbers haven¡¯t been reduce by that much. Don¡¯t tell me that he is trying to shoulder too much responsibility.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t be pressuring them with numbers. If you let me handle it, I will definitely deal a blow to the enemy.¡¹

    If we let the enemy go back now, we will have to fight them again somewhere down the road. It might be better to let him handle it if he¡¯s saying this much.

    ¡¸A spy has been mixed in with the retreating enemy. The enemy¡¯s position can be ascertained even in the forest at night.¡¹

    ¡¸If you have prepared that much, I won¡¯t stop you. I will entrust you with all of the infantry and the bow cavalry. Try it.¡¹

    Leopolt nods and is about to leave quickly, but I call out to stop him.

    ¡¸Even if you fail, try not to die.¡¹

    If this guy disappears, my problems will increase.

    ¡¸And also the enemymander is a woman......a pretty one. Don¡¯t kill her.¡¹

    Leopolt furrows his eyebrows and nods unhappily. That should be fine.

    ¨CThird Person/ Yurest POV¨C

    Night, Inside the forest, Yurest Alliance Army Camp

    The Yurest soldiers are sleeping like a log. The heated battle in the afternoon drained them of their stamina and energy. If they were victorious, their moods would be up, but defeat doubles their fatigue. The ones who led those soldiers are no exceptions.

    ¡¸That was......miserable, wasn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸......it is the worst result.¡¹

    Both of the generals, Hyuutia and Hartonen, slump exhaustedly around the table for war council. After their defeat became definitive, the two who put so much effort into somehow avoiding a total copse feel way more fatigued than the average soldier, but they are still keeping alert because of the heavy responsibility they carry on their shoulders.

    Perhaps due to fatigue, Hartonen loosens his clothing and rxes, showing off an undignified appearance for a general. Hyuutia also removes the tight clothing covering her neck and her manner of speech is no longer befitting a dignified general, as she uses her original way of speaking.

    ¡¸For such speed and such destructiveness to exist......we won¡¯t be able to switchmand in time.¡¹

    ¡¸The man doesn¡¯t seem to be any less than the rumors about the brave general Hardlett from Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Would it be preferable for either one of us to takemand of everything? Then, we might be able to respond.¡¹

    ¡¸At this point in time......the soldiers¡¯ morale is terrible too. If we don¡¯t bring it back up, we won¡¯t be able to fight again.¡¹

    Hyuutia¡¯s voice sounds like a sigh, while Hartonen also rests his elbow on his knee and slumps his shoulders.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. However the unification ofmand cannot be decided by us alone.¡¹

    They aren¡¯tpeting against each other to take themand for themselves. It was quite obvious that two generals of equal status would be inconvenient in the first ce. But it was the council that appointed them and not something they could change on their own.

    The two of them have their own feudal lords who they rmended. If the two generals change their standings on the battlefield by themselves, the feudal lords supporting them will not stay silent about it. Putting themselves aside, it would turn into an internal dispute and in the worse case, the soldiers might split themselves up in ordance with their political faction. If that happens, they would have a problem even before going into battle.

    The female general slouches over exhaustedly and exposes the valley of her breasts. Her breasts are consideredrge, so coupled with her beauty, she attracts the gazes of men. More so when on the battlefield, where soldiers are pent up with urges.

    ¡¸Hey General Hyuutia, do you want to try getting intimate with me so we can heal our fatigue? ¡¹

    ¡¸......You have a wife, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so strict......I do have some confidence in myself. I¡¯ll treat you well so let¡¯s regain our spirits.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being strict; I¡¯ve been like this ever since I was born. If you want to court me, please do so after you have left your wife.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not trying to marry you, it will be just a one-time thing......¡¹

    Hyuutia straightens her back and fixes her clothes tightly. Hartonen sighs again at the clear signs of rejection. It was at that time.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¡ª-!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a night attack! The enemy¡¯s position is unknown, but roughly from over there!!¡¹

    The two of them stand up suddenly and rush out the tent without even wearing any armor while carrying only their swords.

    ¡¸Impossible! A night attack on enemy territory!?¡¹

    ¡¸Are they able to perceive our location in this forest even when it¡¯s nighttime!?¡¹

    They rush out in a hurry, but ming arrows are already raining on them from all directions. It appears they are already surrounded on all sides.

    The arrows are not packed together densely, but the tents are going up in mes one after the other, and the arrows that fall to the ground are burning the piles of fallen leaves which weed the autumn season. In the eyes of the sleeping soldiers, who are fatigued, the scene is undoubtedly something from the depths of hell. Confusion arises before they could get into defensive positions and they run around in a panic, trying to escape.

    ¡¸Shit, we can¡¯t do anything with the soldiers like this! There shouldn¡¯t be too many of them either.¡¹

    As far as Hartonen is concerned, even though they have been surrounded, the number of arrows is small and the number of enemies thate to attack them aren¡¯t many either. If his fellow soldiers just calmed down, they should be able to defeat them.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s split up and calm the soldiers down for now! If this continues, everyone will scatter!¡¹

    The two nod at Hyuutia¡¯s proposal and break up, trying to get a hold of their soldiers.

    ¡¸You there¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! 100 People present!¡¹

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t that many of them! Retreat to the west first and arrange into formation! Tell the others around you too!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    The soldier runs and shouts the order, and the other nearby soldiers do the same. But when they head west, anothermander stands in their way.

    ¡¸What are you guys doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸We were ordered to retreat west and set up formation......¡¹

    ¡¸How could there be such an order? The enemy doesn¡¯t have many troops. Close the distance and attack so you can break through their encirclement.¡¹

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    ¡¸This is an order directly from General Hyuutia! Don¡¯t grumble about something so trivial and hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Hyuutia, understanding that the two contradicting messages led to their defeat in the earlier battle, gave out orders that Hartonen would have given andmanded the soldiers to attack so there wouldn¡¯t be any contrasting instructions. The unfortunate thing is that Hartonen, being capable himself, was thinking in the same manner, giving out defensive orders. Both generals were thinking of the other and chose the tactic they were lessfortable with, ultimately resulting in a sh of instructions.

    The Yurest soldiers move every which way and get confused, finally choosing to flee in chaos. Not being able to control them, they could not longer be stopped from fleeing.

    ¡¸Wait! I won¡¯t forgive you if you retreat! Commanders, hurry and pull your troo-guuoh!!¡¹

    An arrow pierces through Hartonen¡¯s body. He was about to pull out the arrow and attack the person who shot him, but additional arrows pierce him and a final bolt from a bowgun through his throat made him fall back to the ground in a motionless state.

    ¡¸General Hartonen has been killed!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all over!!¡¹

    Hyuutia, bing the only remaining general, wasn¡¯t concerned about the problem ofmand, rather the only thing she could do was to ensure the soldiers escaped alive.

    In that despairing fight, the arrival of Goldonia¡¯s reinforcements signaled our demise. With the unexpected sess of the surprise attack, the extermination battle is inevitable and the swift cavalry areing.

    ¡¸Is this the end......?¡¹

    Having resolved herself, Hyuutia dismounts from her horse and stands on her own. The destruction of the army is practically obvious and there is nothing more she can do. If the nation was going to fall into ruin then she wanted to send even one more soldier back home.

    Three vigorously approaching Goldonia soldiers were cut down without much thought, as she continues to stand and raise her spirit. She gets into a stance with her sword, prepared to let as many soldiers run free before she gets killed herself. It was then that a knight riding a remarkablyrge horse appeared in front of her.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸I just tried to rush in and it¡¯s already over.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the enemy has copsed. Next, we would just need people for the extermination battle, so Lord Hardlett didn¡¯t need toe.¡¹

    The sleepy cavalry, who are still rubbing their eyes, have much less usefulness, but they shouldn¡¯t have any problems chasing and finishing off escaping enemies. The enemy has already broken down and are only scattering about chaotically.

    ¡¸I just shot a person who looked like a general earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, was it a woman!?¡¹

    I told them not to kill her too, what a waste.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a man.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    The cavalry that came along start to hunt the Yurest soldiers one after the other. When I leave this to Irijina and start to think how nice it would be to lick Celia¡¯s crotch, I see a beauty dancing in the lighting from the burning tent.

    ¡¸That is......¡¹

    Swords sh and sparks fly as she turns her body and cuts down a soldier. The one who was killed is my soldier, but the way she fought was beautiful. When the third head gets cut off, the soldiers stop moving at the appearance of an unexpectedly strong enemy. That is fine; killing her is not.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry, wait. I will finish it.¡¹

    I stop the bow cavalry, who looked like they were going to shoot the formidable opponent, and advance forward. I had no intention to surprise attack her so I dismount from Schwartz and try talking to her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hardlett. You are?¡¹

    The beauty was surprised for a brief moment before recollecting herself.

    ¡¸M Hyuutia, it¡¯s an honor for the general to duel me himself-!!¡¹

    She lowers her body andes at me with incredible speed. Without even time to counterattack, I block with my spear, but she dashes to the side andunches continuous attacks that made her seem like she was dancing. It was a continuous attack without any dy in between, but when I continue to block, the woman starts to breathe hard.

    It¡¯s true her speed is terrifyingly fast but my eyes could urately grasp her attacks and above all, her attacks were light. I could probably block a hundred attacks and not get tired.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong! You should attack too!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    If I make a single swing horizontally with my spear, the battle would be decided regardless of whether the woman guards or not. But if I do that, she might get killed and she will undoubtedly get wounded. For the sake of my dick, which is already hard beyond belief, I want her to remain unharmed.

    ¡¸Haah!!¡¹

    Deciding that shing won¡¯t work, M aims for the gap in my armor with repeated lightning-speed thrusts. Aah, that really helps me out. I pull my body a half-step back and swing my spear.

    With a sharp metallic sound, M¡¯s thin sword snaps off at the base of the de. I approach the dumbfounded woman.

    ¡¸So this is it......father, mother......I¡¯ll be going before you.¡¹

    M tosses away her sword and closes her eyes while tilting her head up to the sky. I hug the body of that woman.

    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing?!!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to kill you......why don¡¯t we just talk for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re going to rape me, right?! For a member of the Hyuutia household to taste such humiliation, I would rather die-! ¡¹

    M was about to bit her tongue, but I pry open her mouth and stick a finger in there before she is able to. If I am able to embrace such a nice woman, the pain of getting bitten is a small price to pay. I then tighten my grip on her body1.

    ¡¸St-stop......guuh......gaah......I can¡¯t breathe......¡¹

    I try not to break her bones when I hugged her tightly, and after Hyuutia struggled and resisted, she lost consciousness and became limp. The soldiers resume their chase after their obstacle disappeared.

    ¡¸Well, I guess this means the fight is over.¡¹

    ¡¸Continue to carry out the extermination battle. Don¡¯t give the enemy any room to hold their ground, crush them thoroughly.¡¹

    Leopolt purposely doesn¡¯t touch the woman I¡¯m carrying over my shoulder. Celia also has a resigned face as she takesmand of the escort unit and continues the pursuit of the enemy. It looks like there is no need for me to takemand anymore. When Iy the unconscious M on Schwartz, he turns his head around to sniff her crotch. Would you stop that, this is my woman.

    The Next Morning

    ¡¸Uuun......this ce is......¡¹

    After a while, M slowly opens her eyes. Even though she didn¡¯t get hurt, she really slept a long time. She was probably really fatigued.

    ¡¸Are you awake?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh......you are-! Where is this ce!? What happened since then!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is my tent, inside the Goldonian camp. The Yurest army has beenpletely destroyed and scattered.¡¹

    ¡¸......Is that so? So I have been defeated.¡¹

    M droops her shoulders. After a while of the usual questioning, I learn that the woman was leading the army with another man. She probably found out the fate of her own country too. There wasn¡¯t much that she was not willing to talk about.

    ¡¸So two generals for one army? Are you guys idiots?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have the words to respond to that......¡¹

    M hangs her head, which means she is aware of it herself. It¡¯s hard when the people above you are stupid.

    ¡¸That has already been settled. Shall we move on to the next thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......¡¹

    M makes a sad face as if she¡¯s going to be executed. I lend her my hand and help her stand up.

    ¡¸Put your hands over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Are we not going outside?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we¡¯ll stay here.¡¹

    Her hands are on the container with armor in it. It¡¯s heavy so it should be quite stable.

    ¡¸Raise your hips up a little more. Spread your legs open a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸??? What on earth is this? Am I not going to get executed now?¡¹

    I won¡¯t do something ridiculous like killing a pretty woman. I will be thrusting another spear.

    ¡¸Umu, wonderful.¡¹

    I lower M¡¯s pants and underwear altogether and rest my cock on her exposed, white ass.

    ¡¸Eh ......what on earth are you doing ......eeeeeeeh!!!!??¡¹

    M turns back and shrieks in surprise. What is she screaming about now?

    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing!? What is that thing!?¡¹

    ¡¸What? It¡¯s my dick, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way a dick can be that big! Are you some kind of monster ......aahn!¡¹

    I put a finger into the genitals of the fussy M and stir around inside. Her hole is a pretty pink color and the thin wisps of pubic hair also excites my sexual appetite. Her asshole is contracting slightly and is quite cute.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a wonderfully beautifuldy. I want you to let me embrace you.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m going to say no! Are you kidding me!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not joking around. I want to m this guy......in a beauty like you.¡¹

    I ce my dick at her entrance and rub it up and down. If she grants me permission, I¡¯ll push it in right away.

    ¡¸Kuuh! Kill me! I said I was going to bite my tongue if you¡¯re going to rape me!!¡¹

    That¡¯s not good. If such a beauty dies, it would be a loss to the entire human race.

    ¡¸Then how about this? If you be my woman, I¡¯ll improve the treatment of the prisoners.¡¹

    She¡¯s a woman who thought about her soldiers to the end and held her ground. This seemed like a good condition to make a deal.

    ¡¸H-how cowardly......using the lives of the prisoners as shields......¡¹

    Even if she doesn¡¯t listen to me, I don¡¯t intend to abuse the prisoners. If she listens to me, I just thought I could add some meat to one of their meals.

    ¡¸Fine, then go ahead and rape me all you want......after that, I will end my life! I¡¯llpliment you and obey you, so do your worst!¡¹

    That isn¡¯t allowed either. I want to embrace you again and again after this too.

    ¡¸Then how about this? If you be mine from now on, I¡¯ll advise the king to give special consideration to your household even if Yurest falls into ruin.¡¹

    M¡¯s body twitches. As a general, she is definitely born from a noble family and as a noble, preserving the family lineage is way more important than her life.

    ¡¸R-really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it won¡¯t be the same as before, but your household will avoid being extinguished.¡¹

    ¡¸The name of Hyuutia will......remain.¡¹

    M goes into thought while standing with her back towards me and remains in the same position with her exposed ass and genitals.

    ¡¸Will you go back on......¡¹

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m also a person with standing.¡¹

    Although I don¡¯t really have any interest in standing or whatever.

    After one minute of silence, M turns back to face me.

    ¡¸I understand......I will......be your woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful. Then I¡¯ll immediately-¡¹

    I grab M¡¯s twisted waist and adjust the position of my hips.

    ¡¸Wait! I¡¯m still a vi-!!¡¹¡¡¡¸Here I go......there!!¡¹

    I m my hips against her while still grabbing tightly to hers. Today is a continuation from previously, where I stopped just before doing it, so my dick is much harder and bigger and I can¡¯t hold back. When I push with all my strength to prate her, I could hear the sound of something ripping.

    ¡¸Hm? This is......¡¹

    ¡¸Oooow¡ª!! Even though I¡¯m still a virgin!! You¡¯re so cruel, crueeeellll!!¡¹

    So she was a virgin......? Then it was bad of me to stick my dick in without caressing her satisfactorily before. I guess I won¡¯t move for now.

    For the next while, M sniffs and cries. Then she turns her teary eyes to me.

    ¡¸You fiend......is it fun to torment a virgin !?¡¹

    ¡®It is fun because you¡¯re cute¡¯, is what I want to say, but she¡¯ll definitely get mad so I won¡¯t. Without replying, I close in for a kiss, grabbing her face when she turns away and sucking on her lips.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard for me to endure like this while I¡¯m inside a beautiful woman such as you. Is it alright for me to move?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine......to do as you please. But please don¡¯t finish inside, since I¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    I shake my hips while standing behind her. Attacking her intensely after she¡¯s just lost her virginity is a little pitiable, but I want to speed up the release of the seed I umted. The blood from losing her virginity and the love juices secreted to protect her body makes wet sounds as the sound of my hips hitting against her echoes in the room.

    ¡¸I-it hurts......please do it a little more gently.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. Your insides are tight......¡¹

    ¡¸Your dick is just too big. It can¡¯t evenpare to what I saw on my brother or father when I was little.¡¹

    ¡¸But your thing here is quite good, you know? ¡¹

    I fall on top of her body and cling to her, then when I expose M¡¯s chest,rge bouncy breasts spill out.

    ¡¸You have big boobs, a lovely face and a wonderfully tight hole......you¡¯re the best kind of woman.¡¹

    I fondle her breasts while rocking my hips and kissing her. But tears are forming in M¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Uuuu......endure it M, this is for the sake of your household and for the sake of the soldiers.¡¹

    Not good, this will be rape then. I have to make her feel good somehow.

    ¡¸How is this?¡¹

    While my dick is still plugged in her, I gyrate my hips and slowly stimte M¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸Ah......that doesn¡¯t hurt.¡¹

    I continue moving in the same way for a while, and add a thrusting motion after she gets used to the other movement.

    ¡¸Ah! That hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    I stop after thrusting a few times and gently rotate my hips again. My left hand gently rubs her breast while my right hand rubs her clit.

    I endure the welling sensation of my sperm and when I repeat the alternating movements, M¡¯s face starts to rx gradually.

    ¡¸Have you started to feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸I just got used to the pain!¡¹

    I could tell she¡¯s lying from the way her hole is starting to get dripping wet. My dick is able to move smoothly now too. Her nipples and clitoris are erect, so only a virgin would insist they are still not turned on.

    ¡¸Aahn......nnhaah! Nnnh!!¡¹

    I switch from the gyrating hip movement to the thrusting motion and then stop moving altogether.

    ¡¸Eh!? Wh-what¡¯s wrong? Are you finished?¡¹

    ¡¸You want me...... to thrust deep?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not!¡¹

    I continue to keep my hips still while only touching her breasts and clit, then I converse with her further.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so stubborn. You¡¯re a virgin......just like a new recruit. I have a considerable amount of experience so it can¡¯t be helped that you feel good. If you ept it, the both of us can feel even better.¡¹

    I kiss her and continue speaking while remaining close enough to touch her nose with mine.

    ¡¸Just one word......if you just say you feel good, I¡¯ll move harder and pleasure you.¡¹

    M looks at me with an almost pouting face and mumbles something so softly that I couldn¡¯t quite hear.

    ¡¸It feels......good. Make me feel better......¡¹

    Alright, now it¡¯s consensual.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaaa!! So rough! It¡¯s intense but it feels good!!¡¹

    Almost as if the previous movements were a lie, I m against her with reckless abandon, apanied by the sounds of pping flesh, and swing my hips hard enough to move her back and forth while standing.

    I endure the intense movements as my pleasure builds up and then reach my climax soon.

    ¡¸Here ites, M! I¡¯ll be releasing my seed now!!¡¹

    I grab one of M¡¯s hands and ce it on my balls. After being pent up from stopping just before sex previously, she should be able to feel how much they¡¯re bulging.

    ¡¸Do it outside! Not inside, I¡¯ll get pregnant!!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. You¡¯re probably almost there too, so cum!!¡¹

    Our voices and the sounds of our intense hip movements are loud enough to be heard from outside, but we pay it no mind as my seed has finally risen up my shaft and explodes out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹¡¸Kyaaa!?¡¹

    Following what M said, I was going to pull out to release my seed, but at that moment, the container she was holding fell over. To protect her from being pinned under the heavy thing and getting hurt, I rolled her to the side. But because my dick was still connected to her, it got pushed even deeper, digging into her womb.

    ¡¸Kyaah!! You can¡¯t go so deep!!¡¹

    ¡¸Guaah, sorry, I¡¯m at my limit!!¡¹

    At thest moment, the feeling of my dick scraping against her womb causes me to go over the edge and release my seed like a fountain.

    ¡¸Uoooh!! OOoooooooh.¡¹

    The sound of my ejaction was so frighteningly loud that the both of us could hear it and M¡¯s belly swelled ordingly. It appears a whole lot came out.

    ¡¸Eh? ......you¡¯re kidding me? It¡¯sing out......you¡¯re cumming inside? Nooooooooo, you liar!! Traitor!¡¹

    M is making a fuss while being pinned down by me, but my ejaction doesn¡¯t stop. As expected, I don¡¯t have enough reason remaining to pull my cock out while I¡¯m in the middle of climaxing.

    ¡¸Sorry, it just came out.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ¡®it just came¡¯ me! You¡¯re horrible, squirting out so much......I¡¯ll get pregnant......¡¹

    After letting out everything out, I separate myself from her body, and try to calm the angry woman somehow.

    ¡¸Hey, cheer up. That was out of my control.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t talk to liars! Uuu......it¡¯s so deep that it won¡¯te out......it might be toote already.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll convince her through her body.

    ¡¸Eeeh! Why again?! Enough already......¡¹

    ¡¸I already came a bunch the first time. The second or third time shouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way-, aaah!! Don¡¯t put it in when it¡¯s still sticky!!¡¹

    In the end, I managed to avoid any further problems ¨C she fell during the fifth round, pleading for me to impregnate her with my seed after I kept teasing her over and over.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Subordinate Units

    Private Army: 9400

    Infantry: 2000, Cavalry: 1200, Archers: 700, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 5300

    Central Army Third Division: 11 000

    Infantry: 8500, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 1600

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant, Escort Captain), Irijina (Commander), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot), Leah (Night Companion), Helgen (3rd Division Corps Commander)

    M (prisoner)

    Current Location: Yurest Alliance, East of Barr

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender), Captured Roleil, Magrado Army defeated, Treia¡¯s Imperial Army destroyed, Fell the Majino Fortress (Joint), Repelled the Yurest Alliance Army

 Chapter 105: Northern Disturbance ? Wall of Water

    <h4>Chapter 105: Northern Disturbance ? Wall of Water</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The morning sun rises. My crotch has be totally light. In the battlest night, my balls felt so heavy that it became an obstacle, but I have released everything now.

    ¡¸Please excuse my rudeness, Aegir-sama! The interrogation of the prisoner is......¡¹

    As Celia enters the tent, she takes two deep breaths to calm her heart. She¡¯s be a grown-up now.

    ¡¸I expected this to happen, but this is horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t she look happy?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like she¡¯s be unable to understand anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahhih......fuck me......big......thick......pregnant......impregnate......¡¹

    M is lying face down on the bed with her butt raised. She shouldn¡¯t be conscious but she¡¯s swinging her ass.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is matchless beyondmon sense so please hold back a little. You don¡¯t have to release so much that puddles are made.......¡¹

    Fumu, I shot so much into her womb because she really liked it.

    ¡¸Did she use the medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it looks like she didn¡¯t.¡¹

    Celia shakes her head.

    ¡¸I guess there will be more children.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it will be that easy, but if it does happen, I¡¯ll look after it properly. After all, M is already my woman.

    When I rub the swaying ass, seed leaked out with a kind of nasty sound in response.

    After that, we started our march after I embrace Celia and Leah. There is no longer anything that stands in the way of our destination, the city of Barr.

    One weekter, Yurest Alliance Representative City, Barr, Council

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll start the conference to discuss the ceasefire.¡¹

    ¡¸Ceasefire?¡¹

    When I re at the speaker, the man hunches his back and sits in his chair.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you want fair and equal negotiations?¡¹

    Helgen, the corpsmander, lets out an astounded voice.

    ¡¸U-ultimately, this is a negotiation for the sake of peace......¡¹

    After advancing to Barr, we started to prepare for a siege battle, but the gates were thrown open and a messenger came running to us. I went along because I regarded their desire to talk things out in a conference as them surrendering. So when I heard the words ¡®ceasefire¡¯ after getting to this point, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s brave or just in stupid. Based on what I heard from M, it should be thetter.

    ¡¸We have unanimously decided to sever our ties with Magrado. From here on, we will form an alliance with Goldonia and fight together with them. A request from Magrado to form a united front has been sent to us, but all of that......¡¹

    I don¡¯t have to finish listening to this foolish reasoning.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand. We can take everything you¡¯re offering to us by ourselves. On the contrary, the condition to end this war is for you to offer everything that we want.¡¹

    ¡¸S-so, what will you guarantee us?¡¹

    I reply with an expressionless face.

    ¡¸Besides your lives and safety, we can¡¯t guarantee anything else.¡¹

    If they are going to resist, I don¡¯t mind. Now that the Alliance army has been eliminated, the remaining scattered forces of the various feudal lords outside of Barr are limited. I just have to systematically burn all of their cities down.

    ¡¸You tyrant!!¡¹

    ¡¸How insolent of you after you broke the treaty in the first ce!¡¹

    ¡¸To be precise, if you and your family move to Goldonia, I can guarantee that you will live without worrying about food.¡¹

    Leopolt chips in his own two cents. I guess the messenger from the King did say something like that.

    The feudal lords get loud and start making a fuss, but one of them raises his hand.

    ¡¸If I may ask, Lord Hardlett is a Goldonian Viscount......is that right? From the beginning, I have many rtives here in Goldonia. Even now, I have a certain marquess acting as cab minister, and may act as our ally.¡¹

    Even though he says ¡®certain¡¯, I don¡¯t remember the names of any ministers. To begin with, is that certain minister going to help here? That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like negotiations. It¡¯s especially the worst when ites down to relying on others and using blood rtions or personal connections.

    ¡¸This negotiation is from the king......¡¹

    Helgen, who wanted to object, had no more words to say and just keeps quiet. I instruct all the guards of the escort unit and all the closed windows of the conference room swing open.

    ¡¸Wh-what is......¡¹

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    Taking the open windows as a signal, a steady sound starts to resound and shake the assembly hall. That soundes from the footsteps and hooves of the continuously marching soldiers around the hall. It¡¯s a sound that could drown out anybody¡¯s voice, and with one word from me, it wouldn¡¯t take 30 minutes for Barr to sink in a hellfire.

    I move to the back as I watch the representative feudal lords sitting at the roundtable. Then I hit the table with all my might......it dented, sorry.

    ¡¸An unconditional surrender, yes or no?¡¹

    Nobody dared to open their mouths.

    And thus the Yurest Alliance surrendered unconditionally and is sessfully annexed. Their scheduled disarming and the governing of upation will be left to the parliamentary officialing from Goldonia and the third division corps while me and my private army will head down south.

    Two Weeks Later

    ¡¸So busy, going south, then going north......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s inevitable. I heard his Majesty is personallymanding soldiers for this strategy.¡¹

    Exactly as Celia says, we are heading towards the city of Altoberg right now, which is a port city in Goldonia that is flourishing as the base for foreign trade with the Federation. The king has left the capital and has already entered the city with his imperial guards.

    ¡¸It goes without saying that the target of the attack is Magrado.¡¹

    Naturally, the Magrado Dukedom is located on the opposite shore of Altoberg. Because it is separated by the river, I can¡¯t think of any other reason to gather soldiers at the port city besides the necessity of anding strategy.

    ¡¸But I hear that Magrado has a navy. Does our nation have something like that?¡¹

    Thesest several decades, there has been no other nation besides Arnd who has picked fights with other nations, excluding small skirmishes. Magrado, on the other side of the river, maintains a considerable navy for that threat.

    On the other hand, Goldonia didn¡¯tpete with military strength so didn¡¯t maintain a decent navy beyond exterminating robbers. Since foreign trade through the river is prosperous, they possess many boats, but it wouldn¡¯t be possible to load and send soldiers on unarmed civilian ships.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t know until it happened but ......the King isn¡¯t that foolish. I¡¯m sure he has some sort of n.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right......by the way, this is regarding Leah, who is riding with you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I¡¯m conversing with Celia, who¡¯s riding beside me on horseback, while Leah rides in front of me.

    ¡¸Her hips are hovering strangely, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s purposely covering herself with a cloak so her lower body can¡¯t be seen, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it stylish?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the shaking too excessive from just riding a horse?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Her face is flushed and she¡¯s suppressing her own voice.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be true.¡¹

    ¡¸......you¡¯re inside, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it so loud.¡¹

    ¡¸Nngghh!!!¡¹

    Leah bites down on her own finger as she throws her head back. The sound of my ejaction should blend in with the sounds of marching and shouldn¡¯t be heard by those around us.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m riding there next.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure,e.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi too!¡¹

    The march continues enjoyably.

    The King personallyes to greet us after we arrived in Altoberg.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I was getting tired of waiting! Your aplishments this time around are definitely unmatched!! I knew you were the greatest warrior, but to think you were this capable of leading troops, I don¡¯t know whether to praise my eyes or not.¡¹

    The King runs down his throne, set up temporarily in the mansion of the feudal lord, and grabs my hand.

    ¡¸There are still enemies remaining so I can¡¯t say anything specific, but I can promise to grant you arger reward than anybody.¡¹

    That really helps. I¡¯ve really used up my war funds so Adolph is probably crawling around right now.

    ¡¸Anding operation in Magrado......is that thest task?¡¹

    The King releases my hand and gazes at the river.

    ¡¸Umu, Stura is also our enemy and that country has mercenaries as their main force, but they won¡¯t be able to gather mercenaries to fight against our country.¡¹

    Mercenaries aren¡¯t idiots either. And the number of entric people who would join a side showing such strong signs of defeat can be counted on one hand.

    ¡¸I have received letters from the Stura government saying they want to remain neutral too. In actuality, the only enemy is Magrado but......they have already been dealt a blow and we have the superior numbers, so once wend on their side, our victory is all but confirmed!¡¹

    There are already countless ships moored at the port and the central army soldiers, who have finished suppressing Treia, are boarding one after the other. It was an overwhelming scene.

    ¡¸I hear the enemy has a powerful navy. Are you going unarmed?¡¹

    The King grins broadly and ps my shoulder.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I may not be as skilled as you as a general, but I am not that much of a fool. Magrado¡¯s navy is nothing!¡¹

    30rge ships are moored at the end of where the King is pointing. With a long, narrow shape, and numerous paddles sticking out from the side, the boats are entirely different from civilian ships. There are also sails, so they can rely on the wind to cruise along. Most of all, there are catapults and ballistae and other such weapons mounted on the decks.

    ¡¸They¡¯re battleships purchased from the Federation! Once these arrived, there is no longer anything to fear from Magrado¡¯s navy!¡¹

    ¡¸This is quite......¡¹

    I¡¯m a total amateur regarding navy, but they seem strong. If he has these ships, he might be able to rout Magrado¡¯s navy.

    ¡¸I will be putting these ships in front and using them tomorrow to cross the river too. I believe the soldiers are tired today, but what do you think about decorating your aplishments with another shiny award by taking the lead against Magrado?¡¹

    Aftering this far, I have no reason to refuse the King¡¯s request. I was about to give my consent, but someone cuts in.

    ¡¸Please wait, your Majesty!¡¹

    The one who raised his voice is one of the traditional nobles, who is participating as part of the lord¡¯s army.

    ¡¸Viscount Hardlett¡¯s army has already been in many battles. Inparison, our army has only been a part of the fortress battle......me and my troops also have a burning desire for an opportunity to perform. I will definitely use that fighting spirit and increase my achievements for you!!¡¹

    That reminds me, these guys only attacked the fortress and not the upied former Arnd territory abandoned by Treia. It¡¯s hard to say that the fortress was brought down from a frontal attack, so I wonder if he has something in mind.

    ¡¸......nuuu, I am also nning to follow the advance-guard after theynd and cross the river......¡¹

    No matter how many transport ships Goldonia has, they can¡¯t carry 50 000 or 60 000 altogether. Considering that the Central Army corps have already boarded, the only space left is a few thousand, and if I¡¯m going to go, I was thinking of having the bow cavalry board with me.

    When I was considering whether I need topete over this, my stomach started to hurt. Oh yeah, the shellfish I got from the vige near the sea and along the river smelled weird. I ate it without paying much attention but I might have upset my stomach a little. If I have to depart tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to get various things ready and it would be hard to hold in diarrhea.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, my army has fought enough battles. I believe it is best to concede the position of advance-guard.¡¹

    It wouldn¡¯t really matter if I went first or not. Most soldiers don¡¯t want to die, so the only ones who are so eager to cut in line are only the upper ss.

    The faces of the nobles light up with joy, while the King has a slightly disinterested look.

    ¡¸I see......then I have nothing to say. So I will leave the advance-guard to you, Count Band, Aurdorien............¡¹

    It¡¯s unavoidable. I can¡¯t just spill out my feelings in front of everyone like Celia would after all.

    The Next Day

    Several hundred ships depart altogether for the opposite shore in front of us while we slowly make preparations as the rear-guard. Judging by the current of the river, they are advancing at a slight diagonal direction, so it¡¯s a considerable distance, but it shouldn¡¯t take them more than two hours to reachnd.

    We have taken a spot on a hill in the city to watch the military operation in fascination.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time watching naval battle. I¡¯m so excited.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be very impressive!!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina¡¯s eyes are sparkling. By the way, Pipi and Luna are overwhelmed from seeing a river for the first time in their lives and are still in a daze. As expected, I can¡¯t bring M out with me so I left her in a room in a private residence I rented. Leah isn¡¯t really interested in war, and only interested in getting spoiled by me, so she isn¡¯t looking at the river.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! It¡¯s starting!!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about time?¡¹

    Magrado¡¯s battleships areing out from the targeted destination, the opposite shore. It¡¯s somewhat far in the distance so I can¡¯t see clearly, but their ships seem much smaller than the ones we have, although there are lots of them.

    ¡¸There are four pieces of cloth......and there are eight on our side.¡¹

    ¡¸There are 20 soldiers riding on each of them!¡¹

    It seems Luna and Pipi can see them very distinctly. What amazing eyesight.

    ¡¸Our side is firing first.¡¹

    Balls of fire are flying consecutively from our ships. They¡¯re probably using catapults to fling burning rocks. Most of them fall into the river, but one ship was hit and goes up in mes for a brief moment before sinking.

    As they bring the distance closer, they must have started to fire their ballistae, since the number of enemy ships on fire is increasing. The enemy should also be returning fire, but it doesn¡¯t look like there is much effect.

    ¡¸This is......over, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸Did we get them!?¡¹

    It¡¯s a one-sided development no matter how you look at it, and even Celia and Irijina are certain of their victory.

    But the situation gradually starts to change. The enemy ships change direction as if defying the river¡¯s current and makes a beeline towards the transport ships at the back.

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to attack them even though those are only transport ships?¡¹

    Well, I¡¯m just a total amateur. When ites to naval battles, I can only watch and make a fuss about who looks to be winning or losing.

    Almost as if saying ¡®they won¡¯t let them through¡¯, the battleships on our side turn their rudders, causing the enemy ships to change course at the same time, as both sides head towards each other, closing the distance instantly. Our ally ships start firing their catapults and ballistae, but the enemy movements are quicker, going from upstream to downstream, contrasting with our allies, who are opposing the current and moving quite sluggishly.

    Passing each other, the enemy ships throw various burning objects repeatedly, probably pots of oil, directly at the ships on our side. In the blink of an eye, close to ten ally battleships burst into me.

    ¡¸They got us!?¡¹

    ¡¸But if they push through, it will be our turn to go downstream next. Wouldn¡¯t the state of battle be flipped again?¡¹

    However, unlike what Celia said, the enemy changes their course before passing bypletely, and runs parallel to our ally ships while still sticking close to them. When I look carefully, the ally ships stagger when they expose the side of their ships to the current, while the enemy is able to move swiftly without a hitch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the size, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Leopolt was here!?

    ¡¸Our ally ships are affectedrgely by the current and not able to make tight turns easily. The Federation¡¯s battleships assume that we will be fighting in a wide river ......going downstream with a gentle current. This river is too narrow and too quick.¡¹

    The enemy shes fiercely with our ally ships in this packed state. ording to Pipi, they are also boarding the ships and fighting each other.

    As the chaos continues, a portion of the enemy goes around the battlefield and gets upstream. Then, they use their paddles and work with the current to start increasing their speed.

    ¡¸They¡¯re intending to charge!?¡¹

    ¡¸Rushing in with naval rams1!!¡¹

    The enemy is charging one after the other, aiming at the side of our ally ships, who are unable to move their rudders the way they want because of the close-quarter battle. The battleships, hit on the side with an elerated charge, keel over one by one and sinks. The other ships are hurling fire at them too, so it isn¡¯t a situation where they could put up a decent fight.

    ¡¸I guess this is it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is our defeat. We¡¯ll have to hurry and unload the soldiers who boarded the ships or else......it looks like we¡¯re toote.¡¹

    The enemy fleet, who neutralized our battleships, heads straight for the transport ships overseeing everything from the back. Even if they wanted to hurry and escape, the several hundred tightly packed transport ships are slow and unable to make any quick movements. Preparing to be attacked with fire, the soldiers scoop water from a tub.

    The enemy doesn¡¯t attack with all their ships, but approaches the ally transport ships with only several ships.

    ¡¸What is that? Why don¡¯t they attack altogether?¡¹

    ¡¸......naval warfare is also outside my area of expertise so I¡¯m not quite sure.¡¹

    But the answer would soon reveal itself. The ships are rowing their paddles furiously, but is then enveloped in an inferno. They must have spread oil on themselves and set it on fire. The crew jumps into the river and the ming, unmanned boat charges into the ally fleet.

    They were prepared for attacks like oil pots, but something like entire ships being set on fire and ramming into them was outside everyone¡¯s expectations. The boats that were hit instantly caught on fire and even start to spread to the nearby ships.

    Because there is nowhere to run on a river, the soldiers are all jumping out from the burning fleet. Some soldiers, who were still wearing armor, get chased by fire inside the ships and jump off too, but naturally they don¡¯te back up again.

    The enemy, confirming that the fleet is in a state of panic, approaches while keeping enough distance to not let the fire spread, and fires ming arrows. The transport fleet, that were turned into burning torches, weed the night by continuing to burn endlessly and illuminating the town with an eerie glow.

    Only five of the thirtyrge-sized battleships of the King¡¯s sponsored fleet remain as they disappear far off on the river, only a little over 2000 soldiers stayed alive and are able to step on the ground out of the total 20 000.

    Goldonia, having lost their method of crossing the river, lost their method to attack Magrado, and the King¡¯s ambition, of wanting to rule over the entirety of the northern central ins, is blocked by a wall of water even more imprable than those of the Majino fortress.

    Looking at the bigger picture, this final result left a bitter aftertaste to the overwhelming victory attained in the war.

    ¡¸But that was a close call. If we departed on the earlier voyage, we would be the ones dead by now.¡¹

    None of the nobles who took my ce came back. I want to thank my diarrhea.

    ¡¸Diarrhea......is it......? Uuuuu.¡¹

    It seems Celia is getting traumatized just thinking about it.

    ¡¸Y-yeah! If master wants......I can do it! For my beloved master, getting dirty is nothing to me!¡¹

    What is Leah saying? It¡¯s probably something in another unknown realm.

    Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Autumn. Wartime (end)

    Subordinate Units

    Private Army: 9400

    Infantry: 2000, Cavalry: 1200, Archers: 700, Combat Engineers: 200, Bow Cavalry: 5300

    Subordinates: Leopolt (Chief of Staff and Deputy General Commander), Celia (Adjutant, Escort Captain), Irijina (Commander), Luna (Bow Cavalry Commander), Pipi (Mascot), Leah (Night Attendant), M (prisoner of sex)

    Current Location: ¡ª¡ª

    Aplishments: Annihtion of Treia Eastern Defence Forces (surrender), Captured Roleil, Magrado Army defeated, Treia¡¯s Imperial Army destroyed, Fell the Majino Fortress (Joint), Repelled the Yurest Alliance Army, Yurest¡¯s Unconditional Surrender

 Chapter 106: Negotiation with the King

    <h4>Chapter 106: Negotiation with the King</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Another winter falls on the central ins. The war is over.

    The Kingdom of Treia and the Yurest Alliance has disappeared from the map and became a part of Goldonia, while the Magrado Dukedom defeated the Goldonian navy and prevented them from crossing the river. Because of this, Goldonia lost its way to invade Magrado, but Magrado¡¯s elite expeditionary army also suffered casualties, so they couldn¡¯t afford tond on the eastern coast and fight with Goldonia either. Both nationspletely regard each other as enemies, but choose not to fight a fruitless battle that might damage trade routes and instead agree to a one-year armistice.

    I was going to head straight back to my territory after finishing my military service, but there is a nned celebration waiting for our triumphant return.

    ¡¸You know......you can¡¯t just say ¡®I¡¯m going home since it¡¯s over¡¯......¡¹

    Erich has a resigned face as he stands beside me. The celebration for our triumphant return was done after the Arnd war too. You¡¯d get bored doing the same thing twice too. Although, if you let me have an orgy there, I would be d toe several hundreds of times.

    ¡¸Even so, thatst defeat is quite painful. Can we still celebrate without reserve? ¡¹

    Erich slumps his shoulders dejectedly.

    ¡¸It hurts......unbelievably so. But that is probably why it will be done morevishly than before. If we half-ass it now, the people won¡¯t really experience the feeling of victory.¡¹

    Erich continues to voice hisints.

    ¡¸One entire corps of 15 000 troops sunk. Do you know how long it took me to organize and train them......? Even if I gather the soldiers and train them up from the beginning, I can¡¯t get themanders back. This isn¡¯t something that can be fixed just by investing time into it.¡¹

    It takes several times more work and effort for the cultivation ofmanders than for soldiers and if they don¡¯t have the minimum amount of education, putting time in is meaningless. It is inevitable that there will be many nobles and knights of a young age, but he will have to pick and train only those suited for military. Erich must be really depressed, knowing he lost 15 000 people¡¯s worth of effort in one fell swoop. I throw much of that duty to Leopolt so it doesn¡¯t affect me though.

    As I lead my soldiers and head to the za in front of the royal pce, citizens simrly wee and greet me but they are nowhere near as enthusiastic as before. It was easy to understand in the previous war that Arnd was the viin, but we had a long-term friendly rtionship with Treia and Yurest. Even though we won, they probably don¡¯t feel much sense of achievement besides the expansion of our territory.

    ¡¸The King is spreading the word of our achievements to the people in his speech......but there will be a considerable amount of casualties if thatst part is included. There might be trouble in the future.¡¹

    Erich speaks in a calm manner. Even so, the cheers continue to get louder and more heated as we pass through. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s exaggerating quite a bit though. I don¡¯t mind being treated as a hero but it just seems strange to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Viscount Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸I heard his army marched like lightning and crushed the fortress!¡¹

    ¡¸It was said that he even defeated Magrado!¡¹

    This much is good.

    ¡¸I heard he ripped apart the heavy infantry with his hands.¡¹

    ¡¸He even hurled a boulder like a catapult would!¡¹

    ¡¸I heard he captured the enemy¡¯s female general and made her his sex ve.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard he aligned 100 women and made all of them pregnant in one night.¡¹

    It is getting a little strange from this point.

    I jump off Schwartz and head directly towards the people. I shake several people¡¯s hands amongst the cheers, but I don¡¯t care about that. There is a group of young girls who hase out to enjoy the festival-like atmosphere.

    ¡¸No way~ He¡¯sing over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing! Aren¡¯t you a fan, Eris!? Go on, go on.¡¹

    The girls are squealing and screaming, but I grab one of them and pull her in for a kiss.

    ¡¸Eh!? Nnh!¡¹

    The girl is left in a daze, but when I slip my tongue in her mouth, she rxes and epts me. After a hot, ten-second kiss, I move to the next girl.

    ¡¸Me too!? Nnh!¡¹

    I kiss each of the girls deeply, slipping my tongue in their mouths each time.

    ¡¸Amazing......he¡¯s just as the rumors described.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa......what an incredible kiss......it made me wet.¡¹

    It seems thest girl admires me. After the kiss, her hips gave out and she fell t on her ass.

    After taking the lips of all five girls, I mount Schwartz, who is waiting with a less-than-pleased expression. That will help me build up my spirit to conduct negotiations with the King.

    ¡¸......How much of a womanizer are you?¡¹

    I don¡¯t pay Erich¡¯s cold stares any attention. I have the girls¡¯ voices, who are desperately screaming their addresses at me from behind. Celia is ring at me with teary eyes. But even if I don¡¯t pay attention to that, I¡¯ll embrace her so much tonight that she¡¯ll go crazy.

    When we reached the royal pce, we were called in separately for an audience. As usual, Celia is standing by in the waiting room, but I specially brought M along this time. I have to fulfill her promise after all.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......won¡¯t it be bad to bring an enemy general such as myself to an audience with the King?¡¹

    M looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸Are you worried about me? It¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Not that! I¡¯m not talking about you, but about my family¡¯s name!¡¹

    Oh, how disappointing. I thought she was in love with me.

    ¡¸Besides, didn¡¯t you just forcibly take my virginity and inject your seed!? How do you expect me to fall for you with that?¡¹

    ¡¸It felt good, didn¡¯t it? You moaned so much after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-! If you rub a woman¡¯s......if you rub that good spot, anybody would cry out! That has nothing to do with my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ahem!!¡¹¡¹

    Celia, and the civil official who was also in the waiting room, cleared their throat at the same time. M covers her blushing face. I hope Erich finishes soon. I want to go back quickly and embrace Melissa and Maria.

    ¡¸Pleasee in, Viscount Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Finally......? Let¡¯s go M.¡¹

    I pull M¡¯s arm, who is still resisting.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......I would like to talk about Altoberg, but your achievements this time are unmistakably superb. I praise you with the utmost admiration.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for such unworthy praise.¡¹

    ¡¸I have heard that your private army has been through countless fierce battles, yet suffered few casualties.¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s true now that he brings it up......although I still lost several hundred bow cavalry. It¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite a difference.¡¹

    ¡¸Viscount Abbington.¡¹

    The King nces coldly at a spot diagonally behind me. A single noble is kneeling, almost like a humiliated criminal.

    ¡¸You lost my fleet of battleships, what have you done besides sinking my officers and men into the water?¡¹

    ¡¸......I am ashamed of myself.¡¹

    It seems this man was the one leading the navy. Keeping him here for so long must signify the King¡¯s distaste.

    ¡¸You should be hanged for smearing dirt on our victory......however it would be bad fortune to perform hanging right after winning the war. You should be thankful to Hardlett and Radhalde.¡¹

    ¡¸I can not say enough about how kind-hearted Your Majesty is......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, your betrayal aside, there¡¯s no use ming your ipetence. I¡¯ll spare you from your deserved punishment! ¡¹

    This grumbling, almost like insistent nagging, is just like a sister-inw from the dramas that Nonna likes. Don¡¯t tell me, was he like this in front of Erich too?

    After the King scolds Abbington for some time, he turns to me once again and showers praises on me.

    Now we get to the rewards.

    ¡¸I said I would pay your rewards for your previous achievements in advance, but that is only for breaking through Treia¡¯s border. Routing Magrado¡¯s expeditionary army and making Yurest surrender is a sufficient achievement. Thus I will promote you and grant you the rank of Count!¡¹

    ¡¸It is my humble pleasure.¡¹

    I¡¯ve gotten a little more distinguished.

    ¡¸I originally wanted to make you a Margrave and leave the southern area to you, but the civil officials and the ministers are annoying. You aren¡¯t the type to be concerned with ranking either. So please bear with it for now.¡¹

    ¡¸So, in regards to rewards besides the rank.¡¹

    The middle-aged man waiting behind the King is Keh Baldwin, if I recall. It¡¯s the person Erich keepsining about. I believe he is the foreign affairs minister, but he is also the King¡¯s trusted aide so he must also provide him with various advice.

    ¡¸Leaving part of thend to a general such as Lord Hardlett is unavoidable. You will be granted the area that runs south from your territory to Treia¡¯snd, responsible for guarding the various provinces to the south and the suppression of mountain tribe, how does that sound?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......if that is taken care of, two threats will be controlled.¡¹

    I¡¯m already suppressing the mountain nation. I don¡¯t know much about the various southern provinces, but it should be fine since I¡¯m increasing my territory. Adolph will be absorbing the trouble of increasingnd, so it doesn¡¯t have much to do with me. But I have one thing that I won¡¯t give up.

    ¡¸I humbly ask for a request, if you will allow me to speak.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What is it?¡¹

    The King thought it was surprising that I expressed my opinion regarding the rewards. I didn¡¯t have anything special to say before this after all.

    ¡¸Regarding the rewards......I have two requests.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re pretty greedy with two requests. Ask away.¡¹

    The King leans back in his chair and smiles.

    ¡¸The first is the Erg Forest located in Treia......I want to have that forest.¡¹

    It seems the King isn¡¯t aware of the name of the ce so he looks silently at Keh. Keh spreads open a map at the King¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an infamous cursed forest within Treia. Thus, no developments have been made and there isn¡¯t even a path.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if you want to possess a forest like that. Is there a special reason?¡¹

    ¡¸When we bypassed the fortress, we went through that forest to do something the enemy wouldn¡¯t expect. It is a forest of good fortune in that sense and I would appreciate if I could attain it.¡¹

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t any people who would want such a barren forest. I don¡¯t particrly mind but I would be granting you too much if I include everything from your territory to that forest......¡¹

    Then I don¡¯t mind if the middle gets cut out. I don¡¯t think that ce will be used to increase profit or anything. I just want to protect that ce so that it doesn¡¯t get roughed up by anybody else.

    ¡¸Is that alright? Even though it¡¯s arge area, it isn¡¯t a ce where people would gather, and thatnd is originally a remote region. As a Count.......and a Margrave in the future, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to take it.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s better than splitting it up between the masses.......if it¡¯s split up poorly, aplicated rtionship will be created.¡¹

    Why did this guy, Keh, help me out? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s aiming for my ass or something.

    During my upation of Treia, Erich told me that there are no existing nobles who have imed possession of the territory, and the dissatisfied feudal lords, who refused to surrender, were all burned down without exception. In other words, Treia¡¯s entirend has be the King¡¯s territory and he can do whatever he wishes with it.

    ¡¸Very well. I will give Er......g? Was that it? I¡¯ll grant you all the territory up until the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸It is my humble pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸And what is the other request? Did you want Trisnia as well?¡¹

    The King smiles. It seems I can continue to speak selfishly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about this person here.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the Yurest Alliance General, M Hyuutia......It¡¯s embarrassing, but I have been defeated by Lord Hardlett and brought here.¡¹

    She¡¯s bolder than I thought she would be. I was sure she would be flustered or stutter, but as expected of a female general capable of leading an army.

    The civil officials surrounding the King makes a little noise unintentionally.

    ¡¸......Lord Hardlett, I thought you brought a lover with you, but for it to be an enemy general. I guess I can expect the unexpected from you.¡¹

    The King narrows his eyes. It might have been the right choice to bring this up as soon as I could.

    ¡¸This woman has fallen on the battlefield and is now obedient. I have also investigated everything beforeing here, so there is no danger.¡¹

    I have investigated the woman¡¯s secret pockets thoroughly.1

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine......so what does that woman want?¡¹

    I hold back M, who was going to say something.

    ¡¸The fall of this woman became one of the reasons for our victory. The duty that this woman and her family must fulfill will be important even while the territory is upied......in which case I ask that you allow the continuance of her household.¡¹

    In reality, I fucked her after everything was settled, and nobody really knows about her family. The negotiations that resulted in surrender relied on brute force. I remember someone saying that lies are also tools after all.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. Even if it¡¯s to help or even if it¡¯s a right to possess the old fief, it¡¯s hard to keep everything under control. Yurest already has many rtionships with our nation¡¯s nobles at it is. This will attract even more to do the same.¡¹

    The King¡¯s rejection was fairly strong.

    ¡¸What if it¡¯s not to possess the former fief, but granting her some sort of job, while letting her keep her family name as a noble......¡¹

    Before the King could open his mouth to decline again, Keh steps forward. After whispering to the King, he steps in between us and speaks at great length.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine, Your Majesty, just grant her the rank of Baroness or what have you, make her a head guard at the trade routes and settle this altogether.¡¹

    ¡¸But the nobles¡¯ rtives will make a fuss about this, no?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as they disy their loyalty to Your Majesty, you¡¯ll grant them some sort of role and a little bit of territory. If they think in this way, it will decrease the number of people thinking ridiculous thoughts.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that if the others want territory as well, they would have to show the corresponding amount of loyalty......?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The way we handled Yurest this time was a little forceful after all. Rather than leaving them alone, it would be better to keep a way of saving them.¡¹

    The King closes his eyes and thinks about it, then after sighing, rxes his expression.

    ¡¸......alright. By my name, M Hyuutia will be granted the title of Baroness. With regards to the territory, she will be granted a portion after everything has been given up temporarily.¡¹

    ¡¸M-my humblest pleasure.¡¹

    After bowing to the King, M looks at me with tears welling in her eyes. With those eyes, she won¡¯t refuse anything I ask tonight. Maybe I¡¯ll try something a little more unreasonable.

    Anyways, I sure hope Keh isn¡¯t seriously aiming for my ass. I don¡¯t remember asking him to help me this much.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......the special consideration for you is because of your special achievements. There will not be a second time.¡¹

    ¡¸I will keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Any more rewards than this and it will undoubtedly be unfair. Therefore, this will be the entirety of your rewards, understand?¡¹

    I can already picture Adolph¡¯s troubled face in my mind, but as expected, I can¡¯t tell the King ¡®I also want money¡¯ in this situation. I could only nod.

    ¡¸Your private army has gotten pretty big too, so there is no longer a need to leave the eastern army with you. If necessary, I will appoint you as amander and grant you authority again.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any objections to this either. To be honest, I find it hard to use the eastern army the King entrusted to me in normal circumstances. There is no threat from the mountain nation so they aren¡¯t really necessary.

    So the audience with the King ends, and I join up with Celia in the waiting room, but an unexpected person chases after me. It¡¯s Keh, possibly aiming for my ass.

    ¡¸Count Hardlett, if you are willing, I would like to talk with you......¡¹

    There it is, quick to act as expected of a person who became a minister without any achievements. But I won¡¯t give up my ass so easily.

    ¡¸Count Baldwin, don¡¯t you have to be present during the audiences of the other nobles?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a big deal, everyone else¡¯s audiences, besides Count Radhalde and Count Hardlett, are for ceremonial purposes so the other civil officials should be sufficient.¡¹

    It seems like Keh wants to take my ass no matter what. But I owe him, so I can¡¯t drive him away either.

    ¡¸So you want to talk with just the two of us?¡¹

    ¡¸I would want that if possible......¡¹

    It¡¯s unavoidable that this bes a fight between the two of us, but I absolutely won¡¯t yield.

    ¡¸Celia, M, wait for Leopolt and the others outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much......I will wait for you.¡¹

    If Keh wasn¡¯t here, I would have given her a deep kiss and held her in my arms, so it¡¯s a little bit of a shame. Celia, being chased away again, looks at Keh provokingly, but leaves reluctantly because of my orders.

    When Keh guides me into a room in the pce, he closes the curtains and sits down slowly on a chair. At the same time, I clench my ass tightly.

    ¡¸The reason I called you here is......because I want to talk to you about the future.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s about my ass. But I can¡¯t let my guard down.

    ¡¸The future......? In that case, thanks for your assistance earlier.¡¹

    I¡¯ll thank him at least.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, since it¡¯s desirable for Lord Hardlett to attain new territory. I thought it was about time to help out the Yurest nobles a little.¡¹

    Keh lowers his voice as he adds on. I don¡¯t need more people like Leopolt, plotting some schemes.

    ¡¸I am......a little dissatisfied about the current situation.¡¹

    Is he going to invite me to rebel with him?

    ¡¸Currently, Goldonia¡¯s primary force is the central army, after all is said and done. Even though there have been many casualties in this battle, the lords¡¯ armies have weakened so now the central army¡¯s military strength is overwhelming.¡¹

    ¡¸Well......that is His Majesty¡¯s wish after all.¡¹

    ¡¸To take the strength from the lords¡¯ armies and gather it at His Majesty¡¯s feet. I don¡¯t have any objections regarding this......what I am unhappy about is the fact that such arge army is controlled by only a single person.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    So this is about Erich?

    ¡¸This is just a delusion of mine, my own foolish nightmare......but if Count Radhalde revolts against the kingdom, where would the power to stand up against thate from?¡¹

    There is none. The central army has over 50 000 troops now. And now that the lords¡¯ armies have weakened from the King¡¯s policies, there are no other armies besides the guards in charge of the city¡¯s security. It wouldn¡¯t even be a contest from the start.

    ¡¸However, there are many among the central army who have high respect for you. Not to mention, you have a strong private army.¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¸Count Radhalde seems to have been granted cash for his reward this time, and no changes to his rank, so he is of equal rank to you.¡¹

    So Keh wants me to oppose Erich.

    ¡¸You are not included in the new nobles controlled by Radhalde. And most of all, you possess a vast area ofnd.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, Erich......Lord Radhalde is an old acquaintance. I can¡¯t be hostile towards him.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, naturally. It would truly be a nightmare if the two people, who can be said are the spears of Goldonia, oppose each other! But, you have the ability to surpass Count Radhalde. If......in the unlikely case that it happens, know that I will always be your ally.¡¹

    After saying that, Keh stands up. Then he lowers his voice at the end.

    ¡¸His Majesty will by no means feel angry. He is calming his heart knowing that it ended at territory and rank.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸This war, especially the battleships that disappeared in the river, required a considerable amount of expense after all. Although Goldonia is arge nation, they don¡¯t have an inexhaustible supply of gold. The deficit of gold is quiterge, so the tax collectors may y an active role in the future.¡¹

    With that final word, Keh and I exit the room.

    I knew that Keh and Erich were antagonistic with each other, but it¡¯s quite muddled. However, because of that, I received assistance, and I found out that the King is in need of gold. I might have to do something for the development of the iron mine in the mountain nation territory.

    This time when I leave the royal pce, I am lined up with Celia, Irijina, Luna and M. Pipi is riding on my shoulders.

    ¡¸Well, now I need some time to heal my fatigue. Let¡¯s go back home.¡¹

    We¡¯ll take a break in the mansion in the capital for a while before heading back to my territory. It is especially important for the soldiers to rest after the celebration. Most of all, the people who are ecstatic about the victory, particrly the young girls, will open their crotches to the heroic soldiers more easily. It¡¯ll be a tightpetition for the handsome guys, so even if you¡¯re a little ugly, you still have a chance. It¡¯s been a while so I want to suck on Melissa and Maria too.

    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯re doing it lots when we get back!!¡¹

    The joyous Irijina and Luna, Leah, who¡¯s already wet and leading me by the hand, the slightly embarrassed Celia, M, who¡¯s still resisting a little, Pipi, whose body is rocking on my shoulders......this girl isn¡¯t wearing anything under there again.

    Well, time for an orgy.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Winter.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C reorganizing

    Assets: -200 gold (Labor Cost -800) (Mansion Maintenance Cost -200) (Theater Construction -500)2

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Rita (maid), Catherine (lewd), Sebastian (butler), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower), Yoguri (???), Casie (ghost), M (pending), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Capital: Melissa, Maria, Miti, Alma, Kroll

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 873, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 107: Everyone Together

    <h4>Chapter 107: Everyone Together</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸This is amazing.¡¹

    When I return to the mansion in the capital, the one who greets me as usual is the erotic Melissa. A bewitching woman like her may be the most beautiful when she¡¯s in her thirties. Noticing that I¡¯m staring at her thigh, peeking out from therge slit in her dress, she purposely moves it slowly to tease me.

    There¡¯s also Miti, who has pretty much be a woman, and Alma, who is trembling as usual. Kroll has been chopping wood every day to heat up the bath and is still definitely a child, but he¡¯s be a little more manly than before.

    But most importantly, there¡¯s Maria. She has cut her long hair and she¡¯s smiling while holding her bulging stomach.

    ¡¸You got pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I couldn¡¯t contact you earlier because of the war.¡¹

    I approach Maria and gently stroke her stomach. Maria closes her eyes while smiling. But then she lets out a unhappy and subdued voiceter.

    ¡¸Um......this time you fought Treia in the war, right? Roleil has also be a battlefield?¡¹

    I already know what Maria is trying to say.

    ¡¸I met your mother. She¡¯s a nice and candid woman. Of course, she¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......is that so......? So mom is alright......¡¹

    I hug the flimsy Maria. As expected, she¡¯s worried.

    ¡¸Of course. I wouldn¡¯t hurt such a nice woman. She¡¯s on the older side, but she¡¯s pretty in her own right......¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Oops, I said too much.

    ¡¸Well, why don¡¯t we eat and take a bath......¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait.¡¹

    My shoulder was grabbed tightly.

    ¡¸Mom is......already 45. Twice as old as Aegir-san. She¡¯s already an olddy.¡¹

    Her stomach isrge and she¡¯s pregnant but she¡¯s still pretty strong.

    ¡¸A good woman is still a good woman even if she¡¯s aged.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you sex beast!!¡¹

    Shortly before introducing the girls I brought along, I got hit by one of my beloved women. The strike from the powerless Maria felt like a feather though.

    After that, I bring the girls to the bath after the introductions are finished. It doesn¡¯t look like there is any issue with this.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because Aegir-san always increases the number of women. They¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡¹

    Melissa smiles, exposing herrge breasts while doing so. Miti is helping Maria to wash her body. It won¡¯t be long before she gives birth so she can¡¯t stay in the water for a long period.

    ¡¸Although I could never have imagined that this bath would feel small.¡¹

    I kiss Celia, who¡¯s gotten slightly miffed at this situation with so many women.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time for a bath......how amazing.¡¹

    Leah soaks in the bathtub after washing herself. Because of Kroll¡¯s efforts, the temperature is maintained from the asionally flowing warm water, but he seems to be immensely curious about what¡¯s going on.

    Irijina is ying around with Pipi......hey, Pipi is sinking. Luna, Celia don¡¯t just sit back, go help yourrade.

    By the way, M isn¡¯t here. After she introduced herself, she went to tell her family toe to the capital. It¡¯s unfortunate that I won¡¯t be able to embrace her today but it was hard to stop her after seeing how happy and fidgety she was. I¡¯ll embrace her until she faints and pisses herself when shees back, so she can go.

    ¡¸In any case......it¡¯s gotten bigger than before, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    My dick, sticking out above the water, is poked lightly by Melissa. When I sit in the bathtub and I get hard, it sticks out like that.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s gotten one size bigger and his technique is considerably......¡¹

    ¡¸He fucked 30 people two times each in one night, if I recall correctly!¡¹

    Celia answers, but Irijina says something unnecessary.

    ¡¸Thirty!? Hyaa-......¡¹

    Even Melissa sounds surprised, as she ys with my dick. Miti, who¡¯s washing Maria, widens her eyes in surprise and puts a hand to her mouth. It¡¯ll get even harder now.

    ¡¸So I¡¯ll also be joining tonight......since I think Melissa-san will really die if it was only her.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so......alright. Then I guess you can be affectionate with everyone.¡¹

    After saying that, Melissaes over to my side. Irijinaes over on the opposite side so I hug both of their shoulders. Luna and Celia get on all-fours while remaining in the bathtub and strokes my thighs while looking up at me. My meat rod swells uncontrobly and the entire head of my shaft extends above the water.

    ¡¸Aaah......I want it.¡¹

    Leah opens her mouth to envelope me, but Melissa stops her.

    ¡¸Leah-chan......was it, could you let Maria do it? Look, she can¡¯t really be embraced like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry!!¡¹

    The bowing Leah and the slightly flushed Pipi gets on top of my face with their ass.

    ¡¸Excuse me, kay? ¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi too!¡¹

    I grab the tworge breasts of the two women I¡¯m hugging.

    ¡¸You can be a little rougher if you want~¡¹

    ¡¸Same here! It¡¯s more manly if you do it to the point that it hurts!¡¹

    Celia and Luna start rubbing my ass after rubbing my thighs.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use my chest on your thigh.¡¹

    ¡¸If you could raise your bum a little more......I¡¯ll use my finger tofort your unclean hole.¡¹

    Miti, embarrassed at the erect penis, supports Maria and ces her on a wooden stool in the water. It seems Maria uses this in the bath.

    ¡¸Will it be possible?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course......then I¡¯ll be taking it in now.¡¹

    Maria slowly takes the cock in her mouth and bobs her head once she gets used to the size.

    I lick the ass and vagina of the girl on top of my face while getting showered in juices, grab the breasts of the women on both sides, and get my hips and thighs pleasured while fingers are entering my ass in an alternating fashion. The important meat rod is getting sucked by the woman who got pregnant from my seed.

    ¡¸This is the best......it¡¯s splendid.¡¹

    I express my true feelings without holding back. The women get more excited and move even faster and more intense.

    In a sh, Leah sticks out her tongue and sprays her love juices, as Irijina and Melissa suck on their nipples while they fondle their breasts. Celia and Luna¡¯s thin fingers in my ass are also unbearably good.

    I unconsciously start pushing my hips up. Pipi, getting up on my face in turn, also clings to me feeling a little flustered.

    I can¡¯t get enough of this; this might be the ideal scenario for me. I close my eyes and throw my head back to enjoy the pleasure, causing the other girls to start crawling their tongues all over. I¡¯m starting to feel like ejacting but I want to enjoy this a bit more, so I suppress the urge. Each time I did so, my meat rod expanded.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so big......¡¹

    Melissa unconsciously let out her voice.

    ¡¸It was monstrous before too, but this thing is still growing, isn¡¯t it......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I also think that it¡¯s getting bigger every day.¡¹

    Celia agrees as well.

    ¡¸Pipi is a little sad. If it gets this big, it won¡¯t fit inside me. It¡¯ll burst my stomach.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s certainly oversized if wepare it after seeing other guys! We probably couldn¡¯t even feel it if short and tiny guys enter us!¡¹1

    Irijina¡¯s a bit too loud so Kroll, who¡¯s outside, dropped something in a panic.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine though, isn¡¯t it? Since we¡¯re Aegir-san¡¯s women after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. As long as Aegir-sama is satisfied, we¡¯ll widen our holes as much as needed.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too......I don¡¯t care what happens as long as master fucks me.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a female¡¯s duty to serve the master, there¡¯s no reason to be confused about stretching out your hole.¡¹

    When everyone started to cling to me, I inevitably reached my limit. Not even half of my swollen cock is in Maria¡¯s mouth. But she¡¯s still trying her best to take me in all the way in her throat, almost seeming like a single thrust would push me into her stomach. That would be too cruel towards a pregnant woman though.

    ¡¸Maria! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯ll spray it on your entire body!!¡¹

    I get up from the water and stand in front of Maria. It seems like an enormous amount will be released, if I do say so myself. If I erupt in her mouth, it might cause her difficulty in breathing, which is dangerous for a pregnant woman.

    ¡¸Go ahead!¡¹

    Maria has also resolved herself and pushes her face forward.

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹

    I stroke myself intensely and was just about to release but four hands extend from behind me to grab my cock. Celia and Luna¡¯s white hands are holding my cock and rubbing it as well. It seems they¡¯re fine with me just releasing my seed.

    ¡¸Kyaaa!!¡¹

    With a tremendous sound, my seed pours on Maria and her face is instantly bes a stered mess.

    ¡¸On your stomach too!¡¹

    I spray arge amount of seed on her erged belly, the ce where my seed resides. Unlike how I normally stroke myself, four hands are each rubbing their own way, causing my ejaction to spray every which way in an irregr rhythm.

    Maria, quickly getting her entire body covered in sperm, falls over spellbound and scoops up the juices into her mouth. But my ejaction isn¡¯t over yet.

    ¡¸On Miti too!¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh!? Me??¡¹

    I point my cock at Miti, who¡¯s supporting Maria, and fire my remaining seed. The majority of it got on Maria, but I still had enough leftover to cover Miti¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Hiiieeh!!¡¹

    My seed gets stuck on Miti¡¯s face and finally my cock gets a little softer, sinking back into the water.

    ¡¸Fueeeeh......it got sprayed on me......¡¹

    Miti spoons a little of the semen on her face and licks it, but then lets it run off in a hurry when she realizes that we were looking at her.

    ¡¸Hey, Aegir-san! You shouldn¡¯t get it on Miti.¡¹

    I got Melissa angry. Oh yeah, she really treasures these kids......but Miti is already 16 years old. It¡¯s about time for her to be screwed by a man. She¡¯s be a rather pretty girl, and it might be nice if I was the one to do so.

    Noticing my gaze, Miti turns red and looks down.

    And the orgy continues on the bed.

    ¡¸Aoooh! ......It¡¯s only half......¡¹

    Melissa is pushing herself on my cock in the cowgirl position and using her finger to rub the part of my meat rod still left outside.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still room, all the way in the back, isn¡¯t there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......here I go. Ooooh......ooooh!!¡¹

    As Melissa lets out some growl like a beast, my cock enters her womb. Since Melissa¡¯s vagina has gotten roughed up, it is easier to prate into her womb, plus her erogenous zone is also there.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in......it¡¯s been so long since my womb got pierced like thisss!!¡¹

    The other girls are watching with their mouths wide open as she moves her waist roughly and rubs my dick with the insides of her body.

    ¡¸No way......there¡¯s still some left......I knew that Aegir-san has gotten bigger.¡¹

    Up until now, it has always gone in up to the root, but there¡¯s a little bit still not inside this time. It seems Melissa isn¡¯t satisfied with herself as a woman though.

    ¡¸Putting it all the way in ......is my......aaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    She pushed her own hips down forcefully to squeeze the rest of my cock in, and when Melissa was finally able to get it up to the root, the shock caused her to spray her liquids everywhere and copse on the spot. The entrance of her womb naturally started to convulsing, as well as the entirety of her vagina, and although I feel slightly sorry for Melissa, it feels good for me. I might as well ejacte too.

    ¡¸Fuun! ¡¹

    I pulled my rod halfway out and then push it back in up to the root. She sprays her love juices again while I erupt deep into her womb. Around that time, Melissa regained her consciousness and started to match the movements of her hips with mine.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m at a loss......it¡¯s arge cock even I can¡¯t handle. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll run out of girls who could handle it.¡¹

    Melissa sinks into the bed while panting and joking lightly. Looking around, she sees that the other girls are also spreading their legs open and waiting for me to thrust into them with my dick. But it wouldn¡¯t be any fun if I just did so normally.

    ¡¸In that case......would you like to try some rape-y ?¡¹

    Melissa takes out kimonos made out of rough cloth for everyone from the wardrobe.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty cheap so don¡¯t worry about tearing it, plus you can get a different feel like this, right?¡¹

    Having everyone wear those clothes made it seem like the girls are from a poor neighborhood.

    ¡¸Now, you can choose the girl you like to attack and rape.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really get turned on from raping someone, but this is just ying around. It¡¯s better to just go with the flow and enjoy myself.

    ¡¸Nooo! Stoooop!!¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet!¡¹

    I push Celia to the floor on her back and grab a hold of her neck. The crude kimono gets torn loudly and her nicely shaped breasts emerge. Without a moment¡¯s dy, I put my mouth to her breasts and roll my tongue around her nipples.

    ¡¸Nooo! Sto-......let go!¡¹

    Celia hits my head repeatedly while I continue to suck on her. But I ignore the feeble resistance and move myself between her legs, pressing my dick against her slightly opened slit.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already wet, don¡¯t you actually want it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong! That¡¯s just me being scared.¡¹

    ¡¸Give it up, you can¡¯t escape anymore!!¡¹

    I grab Celia¡¯s shoulder, sticking out from the torn clothes, and push my cock in all at once.

    ¡¸Noooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸How is it? Is it good? It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop......pull it out, please.¡¹

    Celia sobs as she shakes her head left and right, but a grin appears on her face. Even though she¡¯s acting, it seems she couldn¡¯t hide the fact that she¡¯s happy.

    ¡¸Look, here ites, my seed is going to burst out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop! Not inside! I¡¯ll get pregnannnnt!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo!¡¹

    Celia is pretending to push me away but her legs are wrapped around my waist. Even so, I release my sperm while Celia is continuing to refuse me and pushing against my chest.

    ¡¸Fuu......How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It was quite refreshing to have you refuse me......but for your legs to wrap around me so tightly, did you want it that badly?¡¹

    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t be helped. I was truly happy deep down in my heart......I¡¯ll act even better the next time.¡¹

    After the intense sex, Celia seems to have gotten tired, so she took a pillow and fell asleep.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, don¡¯t......we are superior and subordinate!¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s body is too big so even though she wore the clothes, her vagina and ass ispletely exposed. Still, I tear the clothes around her chest and thrust my dick against Irijina.

    ¡¸Irijina, this is an order from your superior. Be quiet and stick out your ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Such an unreasonable order is against the way of a knight......stop......you can¡¯tt!¡¹

    My dick pushes its way inside, spreading her insides apart.

    ¡¸Aaah......I¡¯m getting fucked......Hardlett-dono, please have mercy......anymore than this and-¡¹

    ¡¸You will stick your ass out this way, until I finish having fun.¡¹

    I pull both of Irijina¡¯s hands back as I continue pounding away at her. Irijina just obediently takes my cock while her hands are pulled back and her breasts sticking out.

    ¡¸What a nice ass......how is this?¡¹

    I insert the dildo, that Maria could no longer use because she¡¯s pregnant, into Irijina¡¯s asshole. It seems much smaller than my dick but Irijina¡¯s hole is being spread apart so much that it seems like it¡¯ll rip.

    ¡¸How is it, does it feel good getting both your holes attacked!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please stooop......I-I¡¯m going to diee.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s rubbing inside and it feels good......aah, I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m gonna release everything.¡¹

    Irijina turns backward to look at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! It¡¯s dangerous for me today! I¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t that be fine......? If you get pregnant, I¡¯ll keep you as my mistress! Get pregnant, Irijina!!¡¹

    The sound of a forceful ejaction resonates.

    ¡¸Uwaaah!! Don¡¯tttt!!¡¹

    After our bodies trembled, we separate from each other. Even though she was acting, I really came, so my semen drips out from her crotch.

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It was amazing......with my ass......together......¡¹

    Irijina copses and falls asleep beside Celia. It seems that the acting is more stimting than usual and she felt more turned on.

    ¡¸Y-you shouldn¡¯t! I¡¯m married, so I can¡¯t do anything to be unfaithful!¡¹

    Luna is acting as a married woman. I don¡¯t know what kind of book or y she got this from, but I¡¯ll y along.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, ma¡¯am. Your husband won¡¯t know. ......here, look at this.¡¹

    I wave my cock in front of Luna.

    ¡¸Uu......it¡¯s big.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s bigger than your husband¡¯s, isn¡¯t it? This will now go into you, ma¡¯am.¡¹

    Luna steps back to resist, but she stumbles on the bed and falls on it. With a couple of quick steps from me, I climb on top of Luna and kiss her nape.

    ¡¸You went on the bed yourself, so it¡¯s fine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it......I just tripped, and definitely not some sort of invitation......¡¹

    Without saying anything, I tear Luna¡¯s clothes from the neck area all the way to the hem.

    ¡¸What a beautiful pussy and breasts. This will belong to me from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸What foolish things are-! Everything is my husband¡¯s......¡¹

    I rub my cock against her entrance of her vagina.

    ¡¸From now on......I¡¯m your husband!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah!! Please sto-......aaaaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    I plunge my meat rod deep into Luna and bite her neck at the same time.

    ¡¸Ouch! What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the proof......that you epted my cock.¡¹

    I bite her on the nape of the neck, but not hard enough that would wound her.

    ¡¸How-......how did this happen, this will be discovered by my husband.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re already my woman. Your husband will give up and only suffer.¡¹

    I rock my hips in a daze as Luna trembles. She was enduring it by biting on her finger at first, but eventually uses both hands to cover her face, and finally wraps her arms around me and starts moaning.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hate me? You were being forcefully raped, but now this will just be you cheating.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t mind anymore......I could care less about my husband......I will obey you......and thisrge cock forever!¡¹

    ¡¸Well said. You¡¯re already my woman!!¡¹

    I lift Luna up, pushing my cock as deep as I could and then ejacte. In contrast to her appearance, Luna has a tight cavity and it gets quickly filled to the brim with my semen, so much so that you could tell her stomach has expanded on the outside.

    ¡¸I came a lot. Maybe you got pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, surely I will get pregnant, and I will raise it as your child. I won¡¯t be a nuisance to you, so please rest assured.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll call for you when I feel like doing it again. Come immediately, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Luna spreads her legs open vulgarly and crouches, then licks all the juices off my rod and makes it clean. This is slightly different from rape, but this might be nice too.

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m speechless......this feeling of arousal deep in my heart cannot be expressed......¡¹

    ......If I don¡¯t monitor this one, she might cheat on me.

    Leah, who was next, was incredible.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaah!! It hurrrtttts!! I¡¯ll dieeeeeee!!¡¹

    I rip her clothes as usual and as soon as I prate her, she lets out an agonizing cry, like she¡¯s dying.

    ¡¸H-how is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ow, ow, ow, ow, hiiiiiih!! Help meeeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    It¡¯s supposed to be just y-rape, but if she makes it so realistic, I¡¯ll get turned off. Leah hasn¡¯t been in the best environments in the past so she¡¯s probably used to this kind of stuff. When I continued to rub her insides with my slightly softer meat rod, I could tell from the undtions that she¡¯s pretty aroused, but it didn¡¯t calm her screaming.

    ¡¸It hurts! It hurtssss-! My pussy is getting torn aparttt! It¡¯s painful, I¡¯m gonna dieee!!¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey......are you really okay......?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, just acting.¡¹

    Oh, of course. With that, I continue to move my hips.

    ¡¸Gyyaaaaah!! Someone help meeeee!! Oh god! Please kill meeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    In the end, I managed to ejacte, but I have someplicated feelings. I was able to cum even during this miserable rape session.

    ¡¸How was that?¡¹

    ¡¸It was good. When I know that master is the one raping me, it doesn¡¯t hurt. If you liked, you could have actually hurt me, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll refrain from doing so......next time, we¡¯ll do something different, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Okay then.¡¹

    After that, I rush into an orgy with everyone after making love to Pipi, and pour myself some alcohol to moisten my throat while getting affectionate with everyone.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    I cover Melissa, who is lying face up on the bed, with my own body and ejacte. She¡¯s already out cold so there wasn¡¯t any response from her. I guess that¡¯s to be expected since it¡¯s the fifth round......It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve tasted her body so I was hotter than usual.

    I pull out my cock and instantly drain the alcohol ced by the bedside. The winter nights are cooler so the windows are shut tight, but it makes things much hotter in here instead. The moisture in my entire body probably escaped in the form of my semen and sweat. I¡¯ll have to replenish it with the alcohol.

    Since I didn¡¯t eat anything before having sex, the alcohol is really swirling around in my empty stomach.

    ¡¸I should sleep soon too.¡¹

    My cock is still hard, but I don¡¯t have anymore girls to fuck. My legs wobble slightly due to my drunkenness so I search for an empty space on the bed, but the door creaks open.

    ¡¸Master~ Maria-san is asleep now. Wah, this room is hot. And the smell is......¡¹

    Miti, who was looking after Maria, shows herself unexpectedly. There¡¯s still a girl left, after all.

    I approach Miti slowly while my dick is still erect.

    ¡¸Did you want a drink, master? Wah, wah, at least cover the front please.¡¹

    Miti covers her face with her hands but there are gaps between her fingers. That gesture turns me on even more.

    ¡¸Miti......it¡¯s fine, right?¡¹

    I hug her shoulder, and push my cock against her, and realize that Miti is wanting it for the first time.

    ¡¸Eeeh!? You¡¯re joking, right? Y-you can¡¯t......I don¡¯t want it!¡¹

    Oh, so is the rape-y still going on? I¡¯m drunk and I can¡¯t think straight.

    ¡¸Be quiet. I¡¯ll do it well.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait! You¡¯re drunk! Melissa-san~¡¹

    Melissa won¡¯t wake up because of the five rounds she¡¯s been through. And it¡¯s not fresh because of how real it is, simr to Leah¡¯s acting.

    ¡¸Stick out your butt......¡¹

    ¡¸Noo......¡¹

    I flip up her apron-dress and pull off her underwear. It¡¯s not like the crude clothing from earlier, so I have to be careful not to tear it.

    ¡¸Master, please return to your senses!¡¹

    ¡¸Your ass is plump and cute.¡¹

    A 16-year old¡¯s ass is pure white and has sticity. She isn¡¯t muscr like Celia, so it¡¯s unbelievably soft. I push my face into her ass and start kissing it repeatedly.

    ¡¸No! Aahn!¡¹

    I lick Miti¡¯s ass for a short time while she moans, then lift her up and push her down onto the sofa. I spread her legs open wide and start licking her vagina.

    ¡¸Hiiih! Don¡¯t¡ª!! It¡¯s embarrassing¨C!!¡¹

    I ignore her, and continue licking her genitals as she tries to push my head away desperately. It doesn¡¯t smell and it¡¯s been washed pretty cleanly. It looks very narrow but it should be okay since Celia was able to take me in.

    Confirming that her pussy is wet, I stand up and bring my dick in front of Miti¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Now, lick it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    I don¡¯t expect her to have any technique but if I could get it wet with saliva, it would be smoother during pration. Miti resisted at first but timidly sticks her tongue out to lick my cock.

    ¡¸ther more saliva on it......lick the tip properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu......Fuueee......¡¹

    Miti moves her mouth around and umtes the saliva, then drools on my dick to get it wet. I rub my cock to get the entire shaft wet with her saliva. After that, I try to push the tip of my cock against her tongue, which she stuck out slightly, but it seems she doesn¡¯t have the courage to take it in her mouth yet. She¡¯s gotten enough saliva on it, so I guess that¡¯s fine.

    I went in between Miti¡¯s legs and spread apart her legs. Naturally, she would know what I¡¯m doing.

    ¡¸Eeeh!? No, don¡¯t-! Please don¡¯t fuck me master!¡¹

    Miti is struggling and I couldn¡¯t quite get my cock inside, so I sit on the sofa, lift up her thighs and get into an inverse sitting position. The way she¡¯s pretending not to like it is perfect though. It teases a man¡¯s desire to get rough and it isn¡¯t painful to look at.

    ¡¸Miti, you¡¯ve peeked on us having sex, right? You can taste the real thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Noo......at least get me more in the mood......being so forceful like this is horrible......¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, what good acting. I¡¯m getting turned on.¡¹

    I slowly lower Miti¡¯s thighs. She¡¯s flip-flopping and struggling, but I¡¯ve grabbed her thigh tightly so even if she twists her body around, she won¡¯t escape. Eventually, my cock touches her vagina and makes a sticky sound.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t struggle so much, it¡¯ll go in your asshole.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih! ¡¹

    Miti seems to have given up as she is covering her face with both hands. It would have really turned me on if she acted all the way till the end......oh well.

    ¡¸There......can you tell? It¡¯s slowly going in.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......aaaaaah......¡¹

    My meat rod pushes through Miti¡¯s tight hole. As a form of final resistance, Miti tries to close off her crotch, but that doesn¡¯t even serve as an obstruction. Her vagina is slowly stretched wide and my cock hits a wall, in a ce shallower than I expected.

    ¡¸Hm? It¡¯s quite shallow.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m a virgin! Please master, be satisfied with this much!¡¹

    Begging me with a voice that sounds like she¡¯s about to cry makes me even more turned on and I unconsciously thrust my hips forward. With a tiny tearing sound, the feeble girl¡¯s virginity is taken just like that.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaa!! Oooo!!¡¹

    Miti¡¯s insides are considerably tight. She isn¡¯t trained so it isn¡¯t an intense contraction, but rather the shape is naturally tight. The insides are ordinary, but when I thrust deeper, it reflexively squeezes down on me and it feels quite nice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty nice. Very tight.¡¹

    ¡¸No, nooo! Maria-san! Melissa-san! Mother Dorothea! Save meee!!¡¹

    Miti is screaming almost as if she is actually getting raped. That screaming continued even as I thrusted while lifting her up and even as I pounded her from behind with her hands on the window frame.

    And then during the final moment, I push Miti onto an empty spot on the bed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸......Stop......itt.¡¹

    My hand wraps around Miti¡¯s shoulder and holds onto her tightly while I ejacte. The small girl trembles and convulses during my climax and eventually bes exhausted. I lick the teardrop that drips down her cheek, but more keep dripping. I didn¡¯t think I hurt her that much......

    The morning sun is rising and because I drank so much, I¡¯m starting to feel dizzy. I should go to sleep soon. I press myself against Miti and go to sleep while my cock remains her.

    The next day

    I¡¯m sitting on the edge of the bed while the girls are attacking me. I would dly wee them to do so if they were servicing me with their mouths, but unfortunately, I¡¯m being attacked with words.

    ¡¸I misjudged you!! To think you would rape Miti!!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you wouldn¡¯t do something like that......has your heart also be a sex craving beast? It would be too sad for this child to have a father who is also a sex-crazed monster.¡¹

    Melissa and Maria are the harshest. Melissa is especially mad, like a raging fire.

    ¡¸It¡¯s frowned upon to rape a servant.¡¹

    ¡¸......Miti should also have known that if you approach Aegir-sama at night, you will get fucked.¡¹

    Celia is trying to cover for me, but it doesn¡¯t make me feel better at all.

    ¡¸The chief can¡¯t fuck girls however he wants to?¡¹

    ¡¸For the ins-people, you must have consensual sex, even if you are the chief.¡¹

    Pipi and Luna don¡¯t really understand.

    ¡¸Well......I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸......sniff.¡¹

    Miti looks upset as she wears a nightgown on top of her naked body.

    ¡¸Did it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸......no, it didn¡¯t hurt partway through. But, to take my virginity while drunk......waaah¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll buy you whatever sweets you want.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t trade my virginity for sweets!!¡¹

    Well, what should I do?

    ¡¸Did you dislike being embraced by me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful to you, master, and I think you¡¯re wonderful as a man too. But it¡¯s too much for me, that you took my virginity while drunk!¡¹

    Miti hugs Melissa tightly. She¡¯s still a child, huh. I guess I might have made a mistake in determining the harvesting period.

    ¡¸......So, Aegir-san. We will be going to Dorothea-san and apologizing to her.

    ¡¸Dorothea? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸She told you to treasure the girl when she entrusted Miti to you and you raped her!¡¹

    I don¡¯t really mind apologizing. Dorothea¡¯s a nice woman too, so perhaps something will develop with her.

    ¡¸And also, make Miti into one of your concubines.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Concubine?¡¹

    This caused Miti to be surprised.

    ¡¸Please look at this.¡¹

    Melissa turns Miti over and spreads her genitals apart.

    ¡¸Hyaaaa!!¡¹

    Miti screams as her privates are revealed in front of everyone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s be so gaping......now it can no longer take anything but Aegir-san¡¯s thing now. It¡¯s natural to take her as your wife, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Melissa thrusts three fingers in and out. I think that is pretty embarrassing in its own right.

    ¡¸I also have a n. First, I will talk with everyone......then we¡¯ll go to Dorothea¡¯s ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......¡¹

    Miti puts her clothes back on and leaves Melissa, then approaches therge-bellied Maria. If it¡¯s Maria, she won¡¯t be so violent.

    Dorothea¡¯s Orphanage

    ¡¸I see......so youid your hands on Miti.¡¹

    ¡¸I was a little forceful but I don¡¯t think I made her unhappy. I intend to continue looking after her too.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother. I was surprised to get raped, but I don¡¯t hate my master......¡¹

    ¡¸You have plenty of happiness as a woman. I don¡¯t think Hardlett-sama will be someone who makes a woman sad either. Miti, falling in love with a gentleman who loves women means that you will often feel jealous, but please do your best to make him happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother......¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸You will have the pleasure of being raised......but you will also experience sadness from being away from me. It¡¯splicated.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, mother has raised me and I have grown so big now. Thank you, mother!¡¹

    The two girls hug each other, so the atmosphere isn¡¯t right for me to ask whether Dorothea wants to go one round with me. Besides, I have another request as well.

    ¡¸Dorotea......I have a suggestion for that.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    She separates from Miti and turns to look at me. As I thought, she has a straiced personality, and it shows in her eyes as well. She¡¯s slightly older, but still a woman I¡¯d like to embrace.

    ¡¸I want you to be in charge of managing my mansion in the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸The mansion......? I¡¯m terribly sorry but I have my hands full with just looking after this orphanage so I definitely don¡¯t have any time to spare.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. That¡¯s why it will be fine if you just brought the kids along with you to this mansion. I think it would be much easier to live there than this breezy ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my......to live in a noble¡¯s mansion......¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I want to take Melissa and the others, along with Miti, back to my territory. But I don¡¯t have many people I can trust to look after the mansion, and it will deteriorate if it isn¡¯t used. I will give you a maintenance fee and a wage for looking after the mansion, and the children could be servants. It should be easier for you and the kids to live there rather than here. ¡¹

    As expected, Dorotea looks surprised.

    ¡¸You would leave your mansion to me and the kids, without even knowing our backgrounds......?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about your backgrounds but I know your character.¡¹

    After Dorotea considers it for a short period, she bows deeply.

    ¡¸Then if you would please allow me to, I humbly ept your offer.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you around the ce. I¡¯ll be leaving next week so you cane over whenever you want before that.¡¹

    When Dorotea raises her head, I approach her and quickly steal her lips. I slip my tongue into her mouth and prod the insides for several seconds before letting go.

    ¡¸Wh-what-?!¡¹

    ¡¸You were so attractive, I just couldn¡¯t help myself. Think of it as the proof of our contract.¡¹

    ¡¸What a flirtatious gentleman......I can imagine the future hardships for Miti.¡¹

    Dorotea wipes her mouth after, but her cheeks are tinted with a slight blush.

    I leave Miti here, whose mouth remains open and is at aplete loss for words, and head back to the mansion. I¡¯ll let the mother and daughter sleep together for tonight at least.

    And on the day of departure, the entire family is gathered and getting ready for the journey. The girls aren¡¯t the only onesing with me, but Kroll and Alma are alsoing. Kroll is already quite grown up and has the resolve toe with me, while Alma is still scared, but should be fine if she sticks to Kroll. It seems like she¡¯s constantly thinking about Kroll.

    The children areing along so Melissa has no reason to stay here, and since Melissa is going, Maria said she woulde too, resulting in a chain effect that caused everyone to apany me.

    What worries me is the chance that Maria, whose stomach is already quite big, would give birth during the winter trip, but there is also a solution for that.

    ¡¸What an incredible carriage......so something like a six-horse carriage exists.¡¹

    It¡¯s arge-sized carriage that Keh gave me as a present for being promoted to a Count. He gave it to me, so I epted. But it seems Celia is worried about a variety of things.

    The carriage is considerablyrge so it couldn¡¯t be used within the capital, thus it was waiting for us outside. On the other hand,nd is the only thing that Rafen doesn¡¯tck, so the roads arerge and there should be room for this carriage to run.

    The interior has plenty of space and cushions have been prepared as well. Moreover, the chassis itself is made with the Olga Federation¡¯stest technology so it wouldn¡¯t feel too bumpy even on rough ground. A heating instrument has been prepared as well, so Maria could travel without worrying her body will get too cold.

    ¡¸This is amazing......as expected of Goldonia......¡¹

    M, who has returned with gifts from her family, is also surprised when she saw the carriage. Her rank is a Goldonian Baroness, but besides that, her position is still unstable so I designated her as a house guest/mistress for now. Although she keeps telling me not to call her a mistress and just call her a soldier.

    ¡¸But......why is there a bed in the back?¡¹

    Celia speaks in a somewhat snappy tone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so that Maria can restfortably.¡¹

    ¡¸ ......It¡¯s not for Aegir-sama to use to embrace a girl, right?¡¹

    That as well.

    When all the family members got on the carriage and I was about to give the order to my soldiers, I heard an angry voice shouting.

    ¡¸Like I said, I won¡¯t let you hitchhike! What are you thinking, it¡¯s rude!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, could you somehow......I am indebted to Hardlett-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an acquaintance of the Count?¡¹

    ¡¸No, once in the city......¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s like that, then everyone has seen him during the parade, you idiot!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t pick on my sister!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder what it is, shall I go take a look?¡¹

    Celia sticks her head out the window of the carriage. If you go, you might make it worse, so I¡¯ll go.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s all themotion about?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, Count Hardlett! Sorry for disturbing you. These girls are asking us something ridiculous like letting theme along......¡¹

    When I came to look, I see a calm-looking beauty and a lively young girl. They look familiar.

    ¡¸These girls im they¡¯ve seen Count Hardlett before, so I¡¯ll just chase them off immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama! You saved my sister and I in this alley, didn¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am truly thankful.¡¹

    Oh, I remember. It¡¯s the girl who was getting raped and her younger sister. I seem to have a thing for rapetely......I guess I should treasure my girls more.

    ¡¸Fumu, so you want toe with us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we have been working at a bar in the capital but we were just fired recently......¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I only kicked away the perverted old man who touched my sister¡¯s butt!¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to hear more.

    ¡¸So, you want toe to Rafen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I heard that many people have been gathering in Rafen recently and there are more jobs......and also I believe it¡¯s might be some sort of fate that is leading us to work in Hardlett-sama¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸But my sister doesn¡¯t have the strongest body, so she can¡¯t walk in the cold weather. That¡¯s why......I was asking if we could ride in an empty wagon!¡¹

    Fumu, I don¡¯t particrly mind, since two females are almost like baggage. Of course, I can¡¯t bring two girls, who I don¡¯t know the names of, into the carriage with my family, but it¡¯s fine to let them get in one of the other wagons.

    ¡¸Just let them get on any one of those wagons, it should be empty since it¡¯s on the way back.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye-......well......then this would set an example for the others......¡¹

    I look over and see a line of several people following after us. If they follow behind the army, they won¡¯t have to worry about bandits or monsters. There is a risk that the soldiers will do something, but I guess they trust my army somewhat.

    But my army marches at a high pace, so there¡¯s a risk they might get left behind. If I let them ride in the wagons, they might creep and crawl around. I feel uneasy letting some unknown people ride with the supplies.

    ¡¸Then it would be like this.¡¹

    I hug the shoulder of the gentle and voluptuous woman and bring her in for a kiss. Her body stiffens initially, but she rxes soon after, leaning herself against me. Her plump and hot lips are really nice to suck on, and although she isn¡¯t fat, her entire body is soft. She would definitely get raped if she were to walk around at night.

    ¡¸Puhaa......you¡¯re good at kissing, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    After we swapped spit for a while, I separate my lips from hers and hug the shoulder of the younger sister next.

    ¡¸Yo-......you can¡¯t. I-I¡¯m a bo-......nnh!!¡¹

    Compared to the elder sister, her lips are thin, her body is smaller and doesn¡¯t have much meat. When I continue to hug her and fondle her ass, she tightens up and acts strangely.

    ¡¸Puhaa......Hardlett-sama......this......I¡¯ll be strange.¡¹

    The younger sister is pressing against her crotch and is bent over. I guess she got wet.

    ¡¸As you¡¯ve seen, I¡¯ll have these two entertain me. You can let them get on one of the wagons.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    The soldiers let them get on an empty wagon. We had a smallmotion, but I want to hurry back to Rafen.

    ¡¸Another two girls......¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, if you frown all the time, the wrinkles between your eyebrows will be permanent.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t massage my face please! Aaah~, it won¡¯t be able to go back to normal~¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi will do it too!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I will as well, although I¡¯m weak......¡¹

    ¡¸Me too......¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, Pipi! Runa-san, you too......oo!! Irijina-san, you¡¯re tearing me apart!! ......how dare you touch me! I¡¯ll kill you, you little brat!!¡¹

    Alma is desperately trying to protect Kroll from getting kicked by Celia after he got a little overconfident and touched Celia¡¯s face. It seems Irijina has gotten fond of the sensation of her cheeks and is continuing to rub them with her herculean strength, while I pet the screaming Celia¡¯s head and y with Leah¡¯s hair, who is sleeping on myp.

    I wonder if Nonna and the others are doing well. It would be nice if she didn¡¯t get into any arguments with Adolph about unnecessary spending.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 21 years old. Winter.

    (Traditional age reckoning)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Feudal Lord of Entire Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C reorganizing

    Assets: -300 gold (Labor Cost -100)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant), Rita (maid), Catherine (lewd), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (???), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower), Alma, Kroll, Miti (lover)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Pipi (follower), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 88, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 108: Rafen Rhapsody

    <h4>Chapter 108: Rafen Rhapsody</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    It was a peaceful trip with everyoneing along and there were no particr problems on the way from Goldonia to Rafen. Although the Eastern army separated from us, we are still an army with several thousands in number. Any bandits or monsters in the area knew that it would be suicidal just hanging around us, much less trying to attack us. The hitchhiking travelers following behind us don¡¯t look tense at all either.

    ¡¸......Are you thinking about something else? Does it not feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it feels good. If possible, I¡¯d like it if you pushed it in deeper.¡¹

    ¡¸¡®Kaaay~¡¹

    It iste at night and when I woke up to go outside the carriage to drink some water, Leahes over to me.

    ¡¸Would you mind if I did something naughty?¡¹

    Well, I couldn¡¯t refuse her. Everyone is sleeping pleasantly and I especially don¡¯t want to disturb Maria¡¯s sleep, so I asked Leah to use her mouth to pleasure me without making too much noise.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna take it deeper in my throat then......nnggoh.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu!¡¹

    Her throat rubs against my meat rod. The way her throat rubs me provides a different sensation than the inside of her mouth and I unintentionally let my voice out, but when I look away, I realize that Kroll is looking at us awkwardly from a nearby bush.

    Oh yeah, there were some rustling sounds earlier so maybe he was taking a piss or something. We¡¯re in front of the carriage so he couldn¡¯te back. I feel sorry for him since it¡¯s cold out, but I¡¯ll need him to endure it a little longer......in return, I¡¯ll show him something nice.

    I slip my hand in Leah¡¯s skirt and shift her underwear to the side. Unlike Celia, who wears shorts, Leah prefers to wear short skirts. If I do that while Leah¡¯s in between my legs and on all fours right now, Kroll should be able to see her genitals quite clearly from where he is.

    ¡¸Nnnh!? You want to put it in?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just wanted to touch. Continue.¡¹

    As Leah continues servicing me with her mouth, I extend my arm to her genitals and spread them apart with my fingers. Her genitals have been used frequently from when she was young, so the shape is much more evocative than Celia¡¯s. The fleshy mound is protruding slightly while getting teased with my fingers and it should be an unbearable sight for a virgin kid like Kroll.

    ¡¸......gh!! gh!!¡¹

    I start to hear more rustling sounds. It seems he¡¯s started to masturbate. Getting such an expected reaction made me smile.

    He¡¯s been doing his job properly even during the time I was away, and it seems he¡¯s done a little practice with a sword so he could protect the girls. It¡¯s somewhat pathetic just to masturbate while peeping. His dailybor work has also developed his body. Maybe it¡¯s time I teach him about girls.

    Realizing that I¡¯m thinking about something else again, Leah stares up at me before moving more intensely. After being pleasured for a while, I raise my hips up and my dick prepares to ejacte my pulsing several times.

    ¡¸Guuh......I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    It is just what Leah wished for but it can¡¯t be helped. I press her head down and push deeper into her throat, then release my semen.

    ¡¸Nnnnh¨C!!¡¹

    That would be a little frustrating for me, so I insert my finger in her bare hole and pinch her clitoris. Leah quickly squirts arge amount and convulses while sticking her ass upwards.

    ¡¸Aaaauh!!¡¹

    At the same time, I also hear a groan from the bush. Well, now that the three of us feel more refreshed, let¡¯s return to the carriage and sleep.

    I return to the carriage while kissing Leah, and Kroll returns shortly after, but.......I guess Leah¡¯s pussy was too stimting for a virgin like him, since he started rubbing himself again when everyone fell asleep. However, this area is where the keen Celia is.

    ¡¸You little brat! What are you doing!?¡¹

    Celia instantly wakes up and hits him in the crotch. Celia......as a man, it hurts me to see an erect dick getting kicked, so please don¡¯t.

    Besides a trifle or two, the journey went pretty smoothly as expected and it only took a couple days until we could see the city walls of Rafen.

    ¡¸Heeeh......this is quite nice.¡¹

    ¡¸A splendid city, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Melissa and Maria sound impressed. They may have imagined a more rotten-looking city from the surrounding countryside.

    This ce is also considerably developed. The interior of the city couldn¡¯t be seen because of the walls, but the fields around the city have flood controlid out and farms spread out. asionally, the peddlers we pass in wagons heading north get frightened at the sudden appearance of an army, but when they see me, they take their hats off and greet me. Business is also developing nicely ever since ire set up her shop.

    When I let my thoughts run wild about the development of the city, I could see something strange in the clear, blue sky. I thought it was a bird at first, but it was precisely heading for us while drifting along. That white thing gets blown left and right by the wind asionally, but I could see that it¡¯s Casie, with her fluttering white hair, drifting towards us. As usual, she¡¯s slow......she¡¯s flying, but I could probably walk faster than that.

    She came flying down in the shining light, without any sense of mysteriousness, while Celia and I wave her down with our hands out the window. With the dumb thought that she was poor at physical activity during her time alive, she somehow manages to grab and cling on the roof of the carriage.

    £¨Wee back-!£©

    ¡¸¡¸Gyaaaaaaa!!¡¹¡¹

    Casie peeks her face in from the ceiling of the carriage suddenly. The abrupt appearance of her face caused Miti and Alma to scream.

    Miti hugs Melissa and Alma hugs Kroll. It is during these times that you need a person who you can rely on. Miti considers Melissa and Maria to be elder sisters naturally, but Kroll also has a girl who relies on him after all.

    I thought it was sad that he needed to peek on people having sex while masturbating, but it would be fine if he just embraced Alma. Alma is still a child so I wouldn¡¯t even be able to use my index finger, but Kroll is simr in age with her and she could probably take him inside. His dick is small anyways, so it won¡¯t hurt Alma.

    ¡¸Casie......stop showing up so suddenly.¡¹

    £¨Sorry~£©

    The ghost phases through the ceiling and snuggles up against my chest. When I pat her head, I could feel the distinct sensation of simultaneously feeling yet not feeling her body.

    ¡¸Eh? What is it, master? Miti-san and Alma as well, what is it? This stuffed toy......¡¹

    Oh I see, Leah can¡¯t see her.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a bit of a long story regarding that. But I¡¯m keeping a ghost.¡¹

    £¨I¡¯m not a pet.£©

    ¡¸Heeeh......you¡¯ve even done it with a ghost. As I thought, master is amazing.¡¹

    Why do you say that every time I say I¡¯m keeping you. It isn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡¸Another foreign thing......¡¹

    £¨I¡¯m Casie, I¡¯m not strange.£©

    It seems M can see her, as her face stiffens. As expected of a former general, she doesn¡¯t scream and can calm herself down.

    And also, Casie lowers the stuffed bear from her neck so people could know she is here ¨C which is fine ¨C but it¡¯s been used so much that it has gotten dirty and there are several ces that are torn open and cotton is starting toe out. If this is flying around, it would be unnecessarily creepy, so please change it.

    We return to Rafen together with Casie, who came to greet us early, to find something that would work as an object to help perceive the ghost. The citizens cheered for us as the soldiers gather in the newly established za and then disperse.

    There won¡¯t be any more wars in the near future so having a few guards should be enough for the city¡¯s security. After the confirmation of war merits and the distribution of rewards, everyone goes off to rest.

    ¡¸Aaah, so busy! Everyone ising at me from the left and right! I also lifted the ban on my ass and had to do three or four at a time!¡¹

    The prostitutes are also fired up. Well, they can earn money from the anguished soldiers who just received their rewards. There is no other night more profitable than tonight.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have enough people to help! Please bring your sisters, your mothers......and even your younger brothers, if he¡¯s cute! ¡¹

    Hey, I can understand you want to make lots of money, but making other men fuck a man¡¯s ass is too much.

    I also let the bow cavalry know that they are dismissed and they can return to the mountains. I want them to rest up in their own homes.

    ¡¸There was a sizeable amount of casualties......tell the leaders that I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? We are the chief¡¯s bow and sword. To die in battle is a warrior¡¯s honor.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell them I will definitely pay them back for this.¡¹

    ¡¸I am humbly pleased and grateful.¡¹

    I had the sisters, Luna and Ruby, as well as Pipi act as messengers and have them return to their home for a while. I¡¯ll check on the mountain nation territory in the near future but I will return home for now.

    It¡¯s fine if I leave the rest of the various tasks to Leopolt and Irijina. I want to go back home quickly and embrace my women.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe-¡¹¡¸Wee back, Aegir¨C!!¡¹

    Ca jumps in and pushes Nonna, who greets me with a mitsuyubi bow. Nonna gets pushed into the floor but her breasts act as a cushion.

    Rita and Catherine are also dressed up when they greet me.

    ¡¸Wee back.¡¹

    ¡¸I know you prefer it better when we aren¡¯t wearing anything.¡¹

    She knows me well. I want to y around with everyone tonight, fully naked.

    Lastly, Kuu and Ruu walk alongside Mel, whose stomach is about the same size as Maria¡¯s. It feels like every time I see Mel recently, she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s a wonderful woman who easily gets pregnant.

    ¡¸Mama~¡¹

    Sue, Mel¡¯s and my daughter, can already walk and is wobbling over towards me so I pick her up and rest her on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Papa tall, mama¡¹

    I y around with the kid while I pick up the prostrating Nonna. It always turns out like this for her.

    ¡¸Uuu, stupid Ca, I¡¯ll remember this.......someday heavenly punishment wi- nnnmh.¡¹

    First I have to give this wife of mine a deep kiss. I tangle my tongue with hers and soothe her anger, then she quietly rests against my chest.

    ¡¸Aah......I always feel calm when I¡¯m in Aegir-sama¡¯s chest.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels great for me too.¡¹

    They arerge, no question about it. Her breasts are pressed against me and the portion of her breasts that are sticking out of herrge-cut dress is sticking to me.

    Nonna loves wearing dresses where the chest area is exposed. Ca says that she just wants to show off her breasts, but Nonna herself says there¡¯s a more serious issue ¨C that she has no choice because it would really hurt to try and suppress them.

    I also know that she rests them on the table to rx when there is no one around but family. I guess big breasts have their own troubles too. I heard from Catherine and Kuu that she stopped smiling.

    I make the other girls wait a little and hug Nonna, kissing her repeatedly and rubbing her head and shoulder. Nonna is also pushing herself into my chest and touching my face while rubbing my chest with her cheek.

    I look at her face again. She¡¯s really beautiful......I¡¯ve never seen someone this beautiful besides Lucy. When I took her away from the ve trader, she was also beautiful but also looked childish, whereas now she ispleted as a beautiful woman and is radiating sex appeal.

    A little unnecessary spending and selfishness can¡¯t be avoided in order to make this beauty and theserge breasts mine. Besides appearance, she is also a wonderful woman with cute points.

    I kiss Nonna¡¯s neck and while rubbing from her back to her ass, my dick gets hard and pushes against her stomach. She teases it and ys with like a kitten would, but then stops, as if she remembered something.

    ¡¸Well......I¡¯m happy you¡¯re back safe and sound, but I have something to talk to you about.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah- I¡¯m also curious about it too.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t my ce to speak, but I am as well.¡¹

    The light in Ca and Catherine¡¯s eyes seem dull. Mel holds her stomach while taking the kids away. The atmosphere changed.

    Nonna pulls my hand and starts walking.

    ¡¸The bedroom is over here.¡¹

    ¡¸I will definitely apany you there tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸The bath is here though......¡¹

    ¡¸When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll wash your back.¡¹

    Nonna exits from the back door and when she reaches the outside, she leaves the mansion¡¯s premises and heads towards the building next door. That ce is the temporary residence that was built for the thirty women I saved from the goblins. So it¡¯s still there.

    ¡¸After you.¡¹

    Nonna stands at the front of the entrance and lets me walk in first. I open the door to see what was going on and......I see the thirty girls who I embraced.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee back!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I¡¯m happy that everyone is celebrating my return but there is something I¡¯m curious about.

    ¡¸......there¡¯s twenty of them. Twenty of them got pregnant!¡¹

    I was about to count every one of them, but Nonna spoke up. Please don¡¯t be angry......it is something you did too, so it could happen to you as well. Although it¡¯s quite something that twenty out of the thirty people that I fucked got pregnant.

    ¡¸There were girls that couldn¡¯t get pregnant on that day.¡¹

    ¡¸And there were girls that didn¡¯t get any of your seed either.¡¹

    ¡¸My stomach......isn¡¯t......big either.¡¹

    It¡¯s the red-haired girl......Alice, if I recall. You only used your ass, so of course you won¡¯t get pregnant.

    ¡¸Alice¡¯s ass addiction has gotten worse since then......as long as there¡¯s a rod attached to it, like a broom, she would stick it in.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t tell her to stop, she¡¯ll hurt herself one day.¡¹

    ¡¸But......if my ass feels lonely if I don¡¯t put anything in there......¡¹

    Spare me from any talks about her perverted inclinations.

    ¡¸So, the children in all of your stomachs......are they all mine?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Of course!¡¹¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s voices ovep with each other. Other guys probably wouldn¡¯t want them when they¡¯re pregnant. I have no choice but to look after them.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......do you know what the people call this building?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸The feudal lord¡¯s harem! It¡¯s obvious, right?! There are so many women here and so many who got pregnant!¡¹

    By they way, the girls that I didn¡¯t embrace gradually found other men in the city. Because of that, it has gotten more spacious so maybe I should do some remodelling and make this building a ce crowded with women, like the rumors say. If I allow this many people into the mansion, it would be cramped and cause the servants a lot of work.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t act so calm! I have yet to get pregnant, and this......it¡¯ll make me seem like a woman who can¡¯t give birth!!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, Nonna. Someone make her tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Here.¡¹

    The ass woman ¨C the red-haired Alice ¨C hands me a teapot. There¡¯s no fire, yet it¡¯s quite hot......whatever.

    ¡¸Here, calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸......Fuuuu¡¹

    Nonna drains her tea and regains herposure. Even so, the eyes looking at me are still wavering with anxiety.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be alright, you¡¯re my wife, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll cherish you.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu......promise. If I get abandoned, I¡¯ll kill myself and be a ghost, like Casie-san after all.¡¹

    £¨You¡¯ll be a ghost together with me?£©

    ¡¸I won¡¯t! Aegir-sama won¡¯t do something like that!¡¹

    £¨How unfortunate.£©

    Perhaps hearing the moringmotion, Adolphes over. When I check out the city, it seems this guy also did a lot when I was away.

    ¡¸Oooh, Adolph, when I was gone-¡¹¡¸Please take a look over here.¡¹

    I was going to thank you, but you spoke over me. The documents that he handed to me have many numbers and letters written on them.

    ¡¸So, where should I be signing?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. This is Hardlett-sama¡¯s ie and expense report during the time you were absent, so there¡¯s no need for you to sign......please take a look here.¡¹

    Adolph points to thest part. It says 400 gold there and a strange symbol is included at the front too.

    ¡¸This is thetest report......in other words, this is the current amount of our assets.¡¹

    ¡¸400 gold...... ? It¡¯s decreased quite a bit, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸That symbol is a minus sign, in other words, negative. We are 400 gold in the red.¡¹

    So we¡¯re in the red? Well, that isn¡¯t good. Even if I get udia to forget about the 5000 gold that I borrowed, it seems we¡¯ll still remain in the red.

    ¡¸Did you borrow from anybody?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I gathered from those who are financially well off in Rafen......primarily merchants want to settle several years¡¯ worth of head tax quickly, so I allowed a portion to be discounted. It¡¯s like an advance payment for the tax.¡¹

    That means we haven¡¯t borrowed money from anybody, so we¡¯re still doing alright.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too optimistic......but I guess that¡¯s fine. I heard that you had a tremendous sess this time around too. So the money awarded by the King-¡¹

    ¡¸I was only givennd. Certain things happened, so there isn¡¯t any money this time. My territory has increased considerably, so I¡¯ll be counting on you again.¡¹

    ¡¸......Then we can sell off the spoils of war.¡¹

    ¡¸Most of the spoils were given as rewards to the soldiers and have pretty much been used up. I¡¯ve been managing to get by with a small allowance after all. If I don¡¯t pay generously, the soldiers won¡¯t follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what do you expect me to do!?¡¹

    Adolph raises his voice unusually. It was that bad of a situation. Well, I had him calm down by asking Alice to hand him some tea.

    ¡¸Please excuse me for saying this, but even so, I n to make detailed calctions to maintain the minimum amount ofbor while trying not to get even deeper in the red until Hardlett-sama can get back in the ck!¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, a different calction?¡¹

    ¡¸The madam......Nonna-sama didn¡¯t mention a thing to me and decided on her own to talk with a merchant about the construction of the theatre! Those materials and people altogether total 500 gold, which means that we would have been left with 100 gold if she didn¡¯t follow through with it!!¡¹

    I turn backwards, but Nonna isn¡¯t there. Ca indicates with a gesture that she ran away somewhere.

    So that was the thing being built across the city za....... It isn¡¯t anything too fancy, but it is a splendidly built theatre with a roof and a seating capacity of over 100. I thought it was a little unusual for Adolph, who would build things for their practical use instead.

    ¡¸But I thought I left you in charge of that too.¡¹

    ¡¸If the feudal lord¡¯s wife creates the contract, the merchants and carpenters will act even without my permission.¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸So there is nothing else I can do. Hardlett-sama will have to choose between borrowing from someone, increasing the tax on the people temporarily and have them resent you, or halting allbor, firing the servants, and waiting like a turtle for the harvest period.¡¹

    It¡¯s quite the difficult three choices. I¡¯ll postpone it for now.

    ¡¸Have there been any other problems?¡¹

    I leave Adolph, who is still making a fuss, and chat with Ca.

    ¡¸Aah, there was one more thing. It¡¯s about Yoguri.¡¹

    ¡¸Yoguri was in the house, huh.¡¹

    I thought for sure that she went off to another vige. It would have been nice for her to greet me if she was at the mansion too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still just past noon, so she¡¯s probably still sleeping.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, juste over for now.¡¹

    I follow Ca and head back to the mansion once again. When we reach the front of the room Yoguri is using, the door is opened without a knock. Nonna has also returned and is behind us before I knew it. I¡¯ll talk to her a bitter then.

    ¡¸Hey! How long are you going to sleep?! Aegir has alreadye back and you didn¡¯t evene out to greet him!!¡¹

    The room curtains are closed and it¡¯s so dim that you wouldn¡¯t believe it was already afternoon. Yoguri seems to be in bed.

    ¡¸Nnn......it¡¯s not bright yet......aaah, you came back......? Wee back......zzz¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t sleep, idiot!¡¹

    Ca and Rita grabs the futon and throws Yoguri off. Yoguri, who¡¯s wearing only a thin set of pajamas, shivers and wakes up due to the coldness of being outside the futon.

    ¡¸Heey~ it¡¯s cooldd~¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry and change into your house-wear. How shameful.¡¹

    As a maid, Rita¡¯s tone is also quite strict when talking normally to the girls.

    ¡¸Ueeeh ......¡¹

    Yoguri slips out of her pajamas and bes stark naked in front of me. Her genitals arepletely exposed and her breasts are jiggling as well, but since she doesn¡¯t act naughtily, it doesn¡¯t really turn me on.

    ¡¸Someone bring me a hot drink~¡¹

    ¡¸Go get it yourself!!¡¹

    I see, this is pretty bad. After working so hard for the people of her vige, why did Yoguri be like this?

    ¡¸I think that I¡¯m well-suited to be an actress.¡¹

    That was the first thing that came out of Yoguri¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸So I came here to do a y together with travelling performers, but those kinds of events are normally during the evening time, right? That¡¯s why I had to sleep in the morning and wake up at night.¡¹

    I think they only open during the evening, while they spend the rest of the time preparing.

    ¡¸She insisted that she¡¯s one of Aegir-sama¡¯s women. The travelling performers said her technique is not even up to par so she came crying to me to do something about it.¡¹

    Nonna whispers to me to help me understand further. That¡¯s right; those guys go through many hardships to attain their skill. It can¡¯t be done in a short period of time.

    ¡¸But as expected, nothing really took off yet......even though I think my script is great.¡¹

    Aah...... what can I say?

    ¡¸She pushed a trash-like script to the troupe and they came begging me in tears to do something about it.¡¹

    Nonna is also actually listening to the people.

    ¡¸That is also strange, don¡¯t you think~? The script of a y will have limits to it, no matter what......the people acting will be restricted in certain ways, right? But mine doesn¡¯t have those kinds of restrictions. That¡¯s why I¡¯m writing a story now.¡¹

    She cheerfully hands over the unfinished book left on the table. Celia takes it and reads the first page, but scrunches her face a bitter. So, it¡¯s not even worth reading?

    ¡¸The people from my vige have certainly been living easier lives than before, so I want to find a new way of living too.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s alwaysying around doing nothing,ing to the dining hall to eat and drink.¡¹

    It seems Rita is getting tired of putting up with her too.

    ¡¸From what I remember, she also went out to meddle around with the bards in the city.¡¹

    Catherine also adds in her two cents, saying that the bards regard her as so much of an annoyance that they run away from her on sight.

    ¡¸Not only that, but she also ys around with guys!¡¹

    Ca raises her voice. As expected, that is unforgivable. Yoguri isn¡¯t officially recognized as my mistress, but it wouldn¡¯t be a calm environment if she were to bring in other guys to the mansion.

    ¡¸Hannes isn¡¯t like that! He is someone who is also writing a story. Right now he is hard pressed and has trouble finding work but he will eventually create masterpieces that leave their mark on history!¡¹

    ¡¸How so! He¡¯s simply an unemployed bum! He¡¯s just fooling around with the money you gave him.¡¹

    The girls are periodically given some allowance and are allowed to freely spend it on items they wish to buy. It is the same with Yoguri, but giving it to another man is another issue.

    ¡¸Nonna¡¯s stupidity is one thing, but you are not getting any allowance starting from today either! We don¡¯t have enough money!¡¹

    When the topic revolves around money, Nonna once again tries to get away, but this time she was caught.

    ¡¸Eeeh! What do I do now, I promised to lend Hannes money for paper and ink!!¡¹

    ¡¸All that money has already gone into alcohol and prostitutes! You should stop this nonsense already! ¡¹

    Yoguri, almost at the point she¡¯s treated as a waste of food, doesn¡¯t have anyone supporting her and the cornered woman ended up sulking and going to sleep. She has some nerve to sleep after all that.

    For now, I¡¯ll overlook the fact that she fooled around outside. She isn¡¯t my wife either, so I won¡¯t say anything about her ying with other guys. But I¡¯ll break their necks, if I see them in the mansion.

    I thought I would sleep with the girls but this huge pile of problems really turned me off.

    ¡¸Um......there is a certain story behind this......¡¹

    Nonna grabs me and desperately presents an excuse. That reminds me, I¡¯ve always been really rough with Nonna¡¯s ass when she resisted like this in the past. When I think back, it makes my dick hard again. I¡¯ll listen to her excuse in bed.

    Night

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I was lonely and Aegir-sama wasn¡¯t around......I don¡¯t have any children either so I was always alone.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you decided to construct the theatre on your own?¡¹

    Nonna is lying on her back and giving her excuses while I m my dick into her.

    ¡¸I was thinking I could at least see the y I like and distract myself.¡¹

    She is covering her face with both hands and crying.

    ¡¸What an absolutely hopeless person.¡¹

    The actions of a wife are basically the actions of the husband. If she screws up the financial situation, I have to do something about it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also Aegir-sama¡¯s fault......if you were stayed beside me all the time, I wouldn¡¯t be lonely.¡¹

    She removes the hands covering her face and wraps them around my neck. Her enormous breasts stick to me and I can feel the distinct sensation of her nipples against my skin.

    ¡¸You know it¡¯s impossible with my military service.¡¹

    ¡¸If I could at least get a child, the seed that impregnated all those girls......why does it not work for me?¡¹

    I think it¡¯s a mystery too. Even though I¡¯ve ejacted more than a hundred times in Nonna, it doesn¡¯t seem to work.

    ¡¸Embrace me more intensely! I offer my everything to Aegir-sama.¡¹

    I change my position and have Nonna ride on top, bringing both breasts close to me and sucking her nipples.

    ¡¸Aah......I can¡¯t get enough......only you have these monstrous breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Only Aegir-sama has this monstrous cock too.¡¹

    Nonna smiles as her vagina tightens around my dick. The both of us move our hips together as we indulge in the pleasure.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for something so selfish......please forgive me.¡¹

    Nonna rocks her hips and clings to my chest while pressing her breasts against me. The way she looks up at me is unbelievably cute.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a hopeless woman. Consult with Adolph the next time, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! As I thought, Aegir-sama isn¡¯t a person who is of small capacity and gets angry at a woman¡¯s selfishness.¡¹

    Nonna hugs me tightly. I grab her ass and thrust harder into her and our conversation eventually turns into her moaning and screaming and my groaning.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸You¡¯re too soft on Nonna!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I think I heard the other girls say something.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter. Year change.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Feudal Lord of Entire Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C reorganizing

    Assets: -400 gold (Labor Cost -100)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (NEET), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll

    Off on their own: Pipi (follower), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 88, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 108.5: Character Introduction & National Strength

    <h4>Chapter 108.5: Character Introduction & National Strength</h4>

    Protagonist

    Aegir Hardlett

    22 years old. ck hair. Goldonia Count. Great Feudal Lord of Entire Eastern Region.

    The protagonist is blessed with a muscr build and kic vision, as well as talent for fighting. On the other hand, he is unskilled in strategic nning and usage of tactics. His final goal is to be king. He loves women, is great in bed, and has a wide range of tastes for women. He has gotten many women pregnant and is preparing to build his harem. His cock is still growing even till this day.

    Family (females)

    Celia

    18 years old. Silver hair. Height: 158cm. Has a slender, but fit body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama, Self: I (watashi)

    Celia acts as the protagonist¡¯s adjutant and is the closest to him in both public and private affairs. She offered her virginity to the protagonist to satisfy her heart¡¯s desire and also fulfills her duty as a lover. She knows how to read, write and do math, and shows talent in a wide variety of fields. Her loyalty is strong, bordering on fanaticism, but she also lets her guard down around a few household members besides the protagonist. Because Irijina and Luna are also in the military, she gets along well with them.

    Nonna

    21 years old. Brown hair. Height: 160. Has incredibly enormous breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama, Self: I (watakushi)

    Nonna is the protagonist¡¯s legal wife and daughter of the destroyed Elektra family, entrusting her heirloom sword to the protagonist and swearing to reim Elektra. She is familiar with manners and etiquette, and knowledgeable of a noble¡¯s way of thinking but is unfamiliar with the regr people¡¯smon sense and spending habits. She has a habit of spending wastefully. She normally wears a refined and elegant mask but when in lust, she has a preference towards masochism. She has beauty that greatly surpasses even those in the family. She¡¯s worried that she won¡¯t be able to have kids.

    Ca

    Late 20¡¯s. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:165. She has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir, Self: I (atashi)

    Ca is the protagonist¡¯s concubine and gave birth to his daughter, Ekaterina. She is targeting Nonna¡¯s standing. Things like exposure and excreting outdoors spurs her perverted hobbies. She speaks frankly.

    Mel

    39 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160. She¡¯s pregnant and slightly buxom.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    Mel is the protagonist¡¯s concubine and gave birth to his daughters, Sue and Miu. She was a noble¡¯s lover but was abandoned after getting pregnant. She was severely burned in a wildfire, but the protagonist saved her and slept with her. She separated once with the protagonist before, but became the his concubine after reuniting with him. She is surrounded by four daughters and is already pregnant with a fifth child. She approves of the protagonist¡¯s rtionship with Kuu and Ruu.

    Kuu

    20 years old. Blonde hair. Height:158. She has a slender body.

    Kuu is Mel¡¯s daughter. She supports the rtionship between her mother and the protagonist. Had her first kiss stolen by the protagonist. Along with Ruu, her rtionship with the protagonist has developed into one where they make love to each other.

    Ruu

    16 years old. Blonde hair. Height:149. t-chested.

    Ruu is Mel¡¯s daughter. She sells things around the town. She¡¯s timid and hesitant, slow-witted and clumsy. On one hand, she adores the protagonist as a father, but has burning lust for him when they make love to each other.

    Melissa

    28 years old. Red hair. Height:164. She has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    Melissa is a prostitute from White City. Due to a tragic experience in her past, her genitals were damaged but has goodpatibility with the protagonist and hisrge dick. Because Melissa is unable to bear children, she has really gotten fond of the children servants. She likes to wear racy clothes. She used her techniques as a prostitute to cause Maria to sumb to her, but is now troubled at what she should do. She moved from the capital to Rafen.

    Maria

    25 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:164. She has small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    Maria is a girl from Roleil¡¯s Little Bird Pavilion inn who fell in love with the protagonist after he embraced her and went with the flow. Maria is good at cooking and works hard to support her livelihood. She¡¯s gentle, kind and liked by the children, but is a scaredy cat who can¡¯t deal with fighting. Her breasts are small, but is no longer worried about it. She is currently pregnant with the protagonist¡¯s child and fostering the love she has with Melissa, using the dildo on a nightly basis to make love with Melissa.

    Irijina Wolls

    24 years old. Brown hair. Height:181. She is athletic and has a muscr body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-dono, Self: I (watashi)

    Irijina was a former soldier of Arnd but was captured by the protagonist and fucked, bing his lover. She¡¯s a master with the spear and proud of her manly herculean strength. She has a lively personality, is naive, and especially unfamiliar with rtions between a man and a woman. Because she has such an impressive stature, she often gets attacked intensely by the protagonist. She is umting experience as amander.

    Rita

    30 years old. ck hair. Height:170. She has a slightly curvy body and arge ass.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama, Self: I (watashi)

    The feudal lord in Datrohn fell in love with Rita at first sight and took her in as a servant, but treated her like a toy. After that, she was brought to bed by the protagonist and was charmed by him. She is highly skilled in housework and highly capable at managing people. She desires to be dominated and lovesrge cocks. She is deeply infatuated with the protagonist, whose cock is growing year-by-year.

    Catherine

    25 years old. Blonde hair. Height:156. She has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (anata)

    Catherine is a blonde beauty and the daughter of the rebelling noble, but for the sake of saving her child, misunderstood the protagonist and surrendered her body to him. She has given birth to Rose, and the protagonist¡¯s biological son, Antonio and because of that, her rtionship with Nonna is slightly awkward. She is extremely lustful and lewd, and loses her sense of reason when she craves men. Her body and heart has fallen and she has forgotten about her ex-husband, swearing to offer everything to the protagonist.

    Yoguri

    23 years old. ck hair. Height:163. She hasrge breasts and a voluptuous body.

    Yoguri is the central figure in the first farmers¡¯ revolt in the Arnd war. The protagonist promised her that he would treat her vige favorably but chased after him when he forgot. After that, her wish was fulfilled and she offered her virginity as well. She has been maintaining a stable lifestyle but has bezy before she knew it. She has tried her hand on stage, with scripts and with stories, but the hasty preparation of skills eventually fails because of herck of talent. She is supporting a self-proimed writer named Hannes.

    Pipi

    14 years old. Dark brown hair. Height:140. She has a childlike body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama), Self: Pipi

    Pipi is the daughter of the previous mountain nation chief, who was defeated by the protagonist. She is an important person whomunicates with the mountain nation leaders. She desires to bear the protagonist¡¯s child, but since there is such a disparity between the size of their bodies, she gets treated as a mascot. She is extremely skilled with using a bow, even amongst those in the mountain nation.

    Luna

    22 years old. Light brown hair. Height:162. She has small breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama), Self: I (watashi)

    Luna was offered to the protagonist by the mountain nation tribes as proof of their pledge of allegiance, and her virginity was also taken. She excels in martial arts, including swordy, and is also a capable leader. Because she learned how to speak politely from reading old books, she uses a somewhat strange way of speaking. Her body isrger than most of the mountain nation, but she still has small breasts.

    Ruby

    18 years old. Brown hair. Height:152. She has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama), Self: I (atashi)

    Ruby is Luna¡¯s younger sister and also apanies her elder sister as her follower. She is excellent at martial arts and was even able to wound the protagonist in a past battle. At this point, she is still worried about that fact. Her breasts arerger than her sister¡¯s.

    Miti

    17 years old. ck hair. Height:154. She has a medium build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama), Aegir-sama

    Miti left the orphanage to live and work at the mansion. She¡¯s good at handling different tasks, acts as the older sister out of the three kids from the orphanage and also admires Maria. She was raped by the protagonist when he was drunk and lost her virginity. With the promise of bing his concubine in the future, she moved to his territory.

    Alma

    14 years old. ck hair. She¡¯s kind of small.

    Way of addressing protagonist: she doesn¡¯t

    Being the youngest of the orphanage trio, Alma is a scaredy cat and always hides behind Miti. She¡¯s skilled with her hands, so her work includes knitting and sewing. She secretly yearns for Kroll. She is afraid of Celia, but if it¡¯s for Kroll¡¯s sake ......

    Nina

    15 years old. Brown hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Nina is the caregiver who Leopolt brought with him. Her work consists of taking care of him clearly has a crush on him. She is starting to develop into a woman but her master is indifferent to that fact.

    Casie

    Looks in her mid 20¡¯s. White hair. Height:155. She has a medium build (variable).

    Casie is a ghost who haunted a house in the capital, following the protagonist after getting fucked by him. There are some who can see her and some who can¡¯t (Detail-oriented people have an easier time seeing her). She canmunicate directly into your head and can fly in the air, but has poor reflexes and moves slowly on top of being unable to fly in the wind. She¡¯s afraid of going outside at night so she stays inside. Words like ¡®abandoned¡¯ or ¡®hanged¡¯ act as the trigger to cause her to materialize.......

    Leah

    Late teens. Blonde hair. Height:153. She is more plump than Celia.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (goshujin-sama)

    Leah was saved from the underground facility, where the protagonist came from. She relies heavily on the protagonist and is absolutely obedient to him, unlike Celia. If you get mad at her, she bes frightened. She is proficient with sexual techniques.

    M Hyuutia

    26 years old. Blonde hair. Height: 170. She has a slightly plump body but also muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett

    M is a formermander of the Yurest Alliance army, who was defeated by the protagonist, captured and fucked. She followed the protagonist after his negotiations with the King, where her family was granted status and a small piece ofnd. She is talented with regards to the military, especially in defensive battles, in which she was the strongest general in Yurest.

    Alice

    Late teens. Red hair. Height: 150. She has a straight body figure and small breasts.

    Alice is one of the girls who were saved from the goblin¡¯s nest. Normally, she¡¯s a quiet and obedient girl. She has an ass fetish and she is even able to easily swallow the protagonist¡¯s dick. Her addiction is so serious that she always needs to have something in her ass to calm her down. Her ming red hair is different from red hair......

    Sue

    3 years old. Mel¡¯s daughter. Protagonist¡¯s biological child

    Miu

    2 year old. Mel¡¯s daughter. Protagonist¡¯s biological child

    Antonio

    3 years old. Catherine¡¯s son. Protagonist¡¯s biological child

    Ekaterina

    2 year old. Ca¡¯s daughter. Protagonist¡¯s biological child

    Females (non-family)

    Mireille

    Late 20¡¯s. Red hair. Height: 172. She is curvy, yet muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir, Self: I (atai)

    Mireille met the protagonist while she was with Ca and worked together for a while. She has a determined personality, is boyish and has superior sword-handling skills.

    ire

    25 years old. ck hair. Height:163. She has an average body.

    ire is the daughter of a former noble. She wanted to restore her family name but ended up descending down the path of a bandit, got defeated by the protagonist and even got raped in the ass. She entered the Flitchpany in the kingdom of Stura and has currently risen in ranks to be the person in charge of the northeastern area of the Central ins. She wants to seed however she can, regardless of appearance and doesn¡¯t mind using her body in negotiations either. She feels there is much promise in dealing with the protagonist.

    Laurie

    16 years old. Blonde hair. Height:146. She has a childlike stature.

    Laurie is the daughter of a ruined merchant family and was taken into ire¡¯s custody. She is extremely smart and blessed with great business sense. She has a childlike figure but is used to handling men. She is attempting to climb up in ranks alongside ire.

    udia Albens Malordol

    36 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160. She is really chubby.

    udia is the wife of a marquess. Due to a discord with her husband, she was left in White City. udia invited the protagonist, who stole her daughter¡¯s virginity, to sleep with her but became captivated by him instead. When time came to part ways, she even offered her daughter as a means to stop him from leaving. She searched for the protagonist once before and handed him a variety of gifts. Her mes of passion have been relit and she looks forward to the letters from the protagonist once every month. She¡¯s starting to get fat because she may be eating too much gourmet food.

    ra

    16 years old. Silver hair. Height:152. She has a slender body.

    ra is udia¡¯s assistant, who was bought in the ve market. She has an expressionless face and cold eyes, but has rxed around the protagonist and is the first man she has epted. She has a brilliant mind and is able to observe things calmly. She is the source of important information regarding the circumstances in the Federation, which is written in the letters sent to the protagonist once every month.

    Christina Albens Malordol

    22 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:159. She has an average body.

    Christina is the child of a concubine, who was thrown to White City because of her problematic behaviour, and is determined to live a proper life after seeing the state of her mother. She is engaged to the eldest son of a certain Count and the wedding has been nned.

    (Special)

    Lucy Yuktovania

    500 years old?? Blonde hair. Height:166. B100 W58 H96

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (anata), Boy

    Lucy is a self-proimed vampire who has lived more than 500 years, has inhuman strength and demonic eyes, which can kill creatures on sight. She protects the house deep in the forest and is the one responsible for the lost kingdom? She is a peerless beauty, has goddess-like style, and possesses extraordinarily terrifying sex techniques.

    She taught the protagonist, as well as gave him his reason to live (the protagonist took her as her lover but also treats her as his mother). She promised to be the protagonist¡¯s woman if he bes king and rules over the area in the vicinity around Erg forest, and this promise is the basis behind all of the protagonist¡¯s actions. Her existence is absolute and takes priority over everything else. She has recently gotten some tasty snacks. 1

    Companions (men, subordinates)

    Leopolt Fugenberg

    23 years old. Staff Officer.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett

    Leopolt appealed directly to the protagonist and became his subordinate. He has excellent leadership ability and talent inmanding and also has knowledge about politics and conspiracies. He shares ambition with the protagonist.

    Adolph Fulker

    30 years old. Domestic Affairs official (interim)

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Adolph is a former parliamentary official of Arnd and was thrown in prison for criticizing the upper echelon, but was rescued by the protagonist. Adolph is knowledgeable in government affairs and also has innovative ideas. He is bold and aloof from the world but is unable to fight. He pretty much singlehandedly carries the burden of the internal affairs of the territory.

    Sebastian Mizels

    57 years old. Butler

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama)

    Sebastian served as a butler for a noble family but lost his job when Goldonia was undergoing reform. He was hired by the protagonist. He is courteous, polite, and highly capable in business and administration. He is a calm, elderly gentleman.

    Kroll

    15 years old. Child. Servant. Blonde hair

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama

    As the only boy in the orphanage trio, Kroll was taken from the orphanage to do chores which requires a man¡¯s power such as chopping wood, starting fire, etc. Melissa, Ca and Irijina are part of an increasing list of women he can¡¯t disobey. He is spends every day worrying and doesn¡¯t fail to masturbate at least five times a day. He is still a virgin.

    Christoph

    26 years old. Macho

    Christoph is a member of the most elite escort army, but he is the weakest and most pathetic of the group. He believes he won the position through his own skill though.

    Mack

    32 years old. Height: 2m. Super macho. Muscr daruma. Muscle demon. Captain of Engineering Corps.

    Way of addressing protagonist: no subject

    Mack is a former ve but was released by the protagonist andpany. Mack is the only person whoes close toparing to the protagonist in terms of strength. His entire body is muscr and is bulky like a gori, almost like a monstrous beast. He isn¡¯t good at dealing with Nonna, who was brought together with him by the same ve merchant. He doesn¡¯t have much experience with women. He was newly appointed as the captain of the engineering corps within the private army. He is taciturn and does his work quietly.

    Personnel (Country, Army)

    Alexandro Goldonia (Alexandro I)

    31 years old. Goldonian king.

    After his father¡¯s death, Alexandro murdered his brother and uncle and ascended to the throne. In order to strengthen his royal authority, he uses a variety of schemes. He aims for Goldonia to be the strongest nation and rejects the policy of peace his father advocated. He is the founder of the central army and is excellent in nning, who can also perform cold-hearted tactics. He relies heavily on the protagonist and others with superb abilities as the core for his central army and has reformed the entire national army. With the defeat suffered by the navy, his desire to unify the entire northern area has been dampened and he is now facing financial difficulties.

    Marquess Gudroit Hoover

    53 years old. Royal Army Supreme Commander.

    With the rise of the Central army, Gudroit lost his authority, his poprity is also on the decline and the protege nobles are gradually being estranged. He is waiting for a chance to bounce back and is trying his best to use his stubborn head to think. He is trying to approach Keh.

    Count Erich Radhalde

    33 years old. Commander of the Central Army. Feudal lord of Former Arnd Northeastern Territory.

    Erich has been serving as the armymander since the days of the Wings of Dawn. He is highly capable in tactics, politics, and leadership. He has a good personal rtionship with the protagonist. He is one of the king¡¯s favourites, and the first on the list of new nobles. Meanwhile, he feels overwhelmed with his duties in the capital and is unable to check his territory, thus leaving the management to his acting official.

    Baron Bruno Renster

    28 years old. Affiliated with the Central army.

    Bruno is a veteran soldier since the Wings of Dawn days. He has climbed to his current standing from a rank-and-file soldier. He has a steady leadership and has established himself to be quite tenacious but iscking in explosive offensive power. He has a rather good rtionship with the protagonist. He has gained some territory after the victory in the war.

    Count Keh Baldwin

    42 years old. Goldonia¡¯s Foreign Minister.

    Keh was appointed by the king in the newly established position as minister. He is skilled in conspiracies and scheming. He has approached the protagonist with his concern that Erich is monopolizing the central army.

    Agor

    30¡¯s. Company Commander affiliated with the Goldonian Central Army.

    Agor fled from the Federation and is a former subordinate of the protagonist. He has above-average abilities as apanymander, and is an individually strong soldier. He is a closet pervert who goes back and forth to visit the widow, and brought the maid who took care of him in Datrohn. He is separated by affiliation but still continues to be good friends with the protagonist. He was caught two-timing and was stabbed by the widow.

    Roman Helgen

    Central Army Third Division Corps Commander. Baron. New Noble.

    Helgen was temporarily part of the protagonist¡¯s army. The protagonist¡¯s army, that focused on using mobility to breakthrough, left a strong impression on him.

    Personnel (Others)

    Andrei

    44 years old. Bearded. Large man.

    Andrei fled from the Federation and became the owner of the Hard-boiled Pavilion inn. He is quite the dandy and austere man. He is a severe lolicon and the girl yearning for him, who is thirty years younger, has been impregnated by him, destroying his poprity. Since then, his family and employees give him cold stares. Natalie has given birth to his son. Recently, he has been sexually frustrated and ismuting to the orphanage to fondle Aurelia. He has reconciled with Natalie.

    Natalie

    21 years old. She has a childlike stature.

    Natalie is Andrei¡¯s wife, who appears to be a child around 10 years old. They have had many arguments with each other but was somehow able to reconcile. However, she is unable to forget the protagonist¡¯s naked body she saw that one time.

    Dorothea

    43 years old. Director of the orphanage. She is thin.

    Dorothea is a middle-aged woman in charge of managing the orphanage. She tries her best from the very beginning to do everything she can for the sake of all the children. She is a fairly quick thinker. Since she has been eating well these days, she has gotten plumper and returned to being quite an attractive maturedy. Ever since the protagonist kissed her the first time in several decades, her body has been aching for more at night.

    Aurelia

    21 years old. Helper at the orphanage. She is tiny.

    As a girl who was raised in the orphanage, Aurelia helps Dorothea around the ce. She¡¯s a lively but childlike girl. She misunderstands Andrei¡¯s passionate looks at her as a father¡¯s love and gave in when he yearned for her. She singlehandedly epts the lust from Andrei, who continues to be in discord with his wife, but she herself is happy.

    Enemy Nations

    Kingdom of Treia. The King

    Trisnea III

    Trisnea is a safe king and doesn¡¯t make many mistakes while ruling, but hecks decisiveness, often getting pushed around by the opinions of Marquess Dunois and the other influential nobles. After his defeat, he lost his territory and sought asylum in Magrado.

    Kingdom of Treia. The Prime Minister.

    Dunois. Marquess.

    Dunois has a sharp mind and capable leadership ability, rising in ranks from the field of domestic affairs, but he doesn¡¯t have an abundance of knowledge regarding military issues. He takes a defensive stance, building a fortress to oppose Goldonia, retreating into a defensive position and waiting for the intervention of the surrounding countries. After being defeated in the war, his entire family was executed and he himself has gone missing.

    Magrado Dukedom

    Radgalf. Corps Commander.

    Radgalf is a Count of the Magrado Dukedom and Commander of the expeditionary army. After doing battle with the protagonist, he lost a huge amount of forces and many leaders died and retreated. He swears to attain victory in the next battle.

    National Strength

    Olga Federation

    Poption: 20 million

    Ruler: Jund II

    Capital City: Jundgrad: Poption 600,000 ¨C 800,000 (2nd ss citizens details unknown)

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 200,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 3 million

    Area of Dominion: All Area North of the Great Mountain Range

    With a 500 year history, this continent is the oldest andrgest nation. A feudal system is used to rule over the vastness of its dominion. Since the north and central regions will get intensely cold in the winter season, the main cities, including the capital, will congregate in the southwest region. A strong and conservative ss system is maintained and a stable society is formed. The nation is wary about movement from itsrgest threat, the Gand Empire. On the other hand, it thinks of the conflicts urring in the Central ins as nothing more than fireworks, and doesn¡¯t have much particr interest in them. However, a portion of the influential nobles advocate support for Goldonia.

    Gand Empire

    Poption: 40 million

    Ruler: Gand The Great

    Capital City: Gand: Poption 1 million

    System: Absolute Monarchy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 1.3 million / Max Mobilization ¨C 3.5 million

    Area of Dominion: All Area South of the Great Mountain Range

    The Empire is a developing nation and has been annexing the countries to the south one after the other in recent years to expand their territory. Although the nobility system remains, the authority of the emperor is strong so it is virtually a dictatorship. Since it is warm throughout thend, there is an abundance of farmablend and poption isrge. Due to its rapid growth in recent years, various conflicts persists throughout thend and factors of unease also remain. Therge-scale battle of 1 million people with the Olga Federation on the western ins has yet to be settled after many attempts. In order to establish dominance over the Federation, they have begun massively expanding their armaments.

    Goldonia Kingdom

    Poption: 2.55 million

    Ruler: Alexandro I

    Capital City: Goldonia: Poption 70,000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 60,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 200,000

    Area of Dominion: Entire Northern Area of the Central ins

    Goldonia is thergest nation within the Central ins. They are situated at the northern edge of the Central ins, where trade and cultural exchange urs with the Olga Federation via the North Teries River and thend route. Their influence is increasing as a result of annexing Former Arnd, Treia and Yurest. They attempted to unify the entire northern area of the Central ins, but suffered a setback after being defeated by Magrado¡¯s navy and signed an agreement with them for one year of peace. Due to the repeated wars and military expansions, their financial surplus has been decreasing slightly.

    Republic of Stura

    Poption: 200,000

    Ruler: ¡ª-

    Capital City: Mishil: Poption 50,000

    System: Republicanism

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 3000 / Max Mobilization ¨C ?

    Area of Dominion: Centre Area of the Central ins

    Stura is amercial nation along the North Teries river. The capital city along the river functions as a logistics base and is an economically rich country. They don¡¯t have a standing army, but when necessary, mercenaries can be gathered and an army can be established. Goldonia has taken back theirnd on the eastern bank of the river, but is stopped by a token protest because of the isted differences in national power. Stura is exposed to the unified pressure from Magrado.

    Magrado Dukedom

    Poption: 600,000

    Ruler: ¡ª-

    Capital City: Odoros: Poption 20,000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 15,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 60,000

    Area of Dominion: Northern Area of the Central ins

    Magrado is adjacent to the Republic of Stura and faces the river as well, but the political regime is strong so their trade hasn¡¯t developed yet. They have arge mine so their mining and manufacturing industry isparatively prosperous, but they have lost their trading partners due to Goldonia¡¯s expansion and gradually being pressured financially. Their production of food is barely enough to get their own citizens full. During the collision with Goldonia¡¯s military, they were able to win the battle on the water and prevent troops fromnding on their territory, but the elite army they dispatched to Treia as reinforcements were wiped out, so their ground forces are in a difficult position. Due to their financial problems, they also find it difficult to rapidly expand their military armaments.

 Chapter 109: The Womenâ€™s Problem

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Women¡¯s Problem</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    On the night we returned to Rafen.

    ¡¸Aaahn, aaaah¨C!!¡¹

    I swing my hips as I listen to Nonna¡¯s excuses and she climaxes while gripping my back with her nails.

    ¡¸Did I hit a nice spot?¡¹

    I try asking, but Nonna is still trembling and doesn¡¯t answer. It seems like she genuinely climaxed.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think I thrusted that hard though.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir¡¯s is big, so it feels amazing just from you putting it in. And also, Nonna is......truly in love with you from the bottom heart. If she gets fucked by a man like that, it only takes an instant.¡¹

    Ca cuts in.

    Is that how it is? I kiss Nonna softly and roll to the left side of the bed. Ca is next. All the girls are lying on their backs on the bed and are waiting for me to embrace them.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, It¡¯s going in......¡¹

    I slowly push into Ca and move my hips. It wasn¡¯t anything intense, but a gentle motion. Ca could afford to talk as well.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, I¡¯m the oldest member out of all Aegir¡¯s girls.¡¹

    ¡¸......I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu~ I have known Aegir the longest~¡¹

    When she clings to me, Celia objects.

    ¡¸There are gaps within that timeline! If you¡¯re talking about longest, I¡¯ve spent the most time with him!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuuun. Even so, the first one to taste Aegir¡¯s dick is me.¡¹

    Ca turns to Celia while still lying on her back and smiles mischievously.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t provoke her.¡¹

    I m my hips strongly against her.

    ¡¸Aaau! Sorry. You¡¯re really big, aren¡¯t you......I¡¯m surprised it slipped so easily inside me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Your body has be only mine as well.¡¹

    I hug her and suck on her neck.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re right......aah......not good!!¡¹

    As soon as I crawled my tongue over her neck, Ca throws her head back and moans. I feel a warm sensation around my crotch; this girl climaxed immediately too.

    ¡¸Even though it was so slow......no way......just from Aegir¡¯s kiss......¡¹

    Ca bes exhausted for a brief moment, then she gets up and brings her face to my crotch.

    ¡¸Thanks for making me feel good. I¡¯m relying on you from now on too.¡¹

    Ca greets my dick with a kiss and turns her body sideways on the bed.

    As expected, I¡¯m not ready to cum yet so I roll Ca to the left. She jumps into the overenthusiastic Nonna¡¯s chest and they start arguing. I feel calm when I hear this.

    ¡¸Maria......I guess I won¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my first time getting pregnant so I¡¯m scared of pushing myself too much.¡¹

    Maria sits on a chair a little bit away from us.

    ¡¸In return, I¡¯ll be watching everything from here.¡¹

    ¡¸Mel, will you be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please rub it against my stomach.¡¹

    Pration isn¡¯t possible, but Mel has gotten used to being pregnant, so she could still participate a little. I rub my dick softly against her belly, which has gotten big enough to appear like she¡¯s in thest month of pregnancy.

    ¡¸So my child is inside.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The seed that came out from Aegir-san......is growing in my stomach.¡¹

    I can¡¯t push my dick in, so I ce my dick on her genitals and slowly move back and forth to pleasure myself. It would tough for me to ejacte like this and Mel won¡¯t climax either, so time passes quietly. I may have room in my heart because there are too many girls. If I think that way, then I would be able to eat up all the women here, lust after the mansion¡¯s maids, and also fuck all the women I saved from the goblins.

    ¡¸Hm, it moved.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu......it may have felt papa¡¯s penis. Maybe it will be a boy this time.¡¹

    Mel is already 39 years old and she¡¯s at quite the age to have her fifth child.

    ¡¸It feels like all I¡¯ve seen of you is your pregnant appearance.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I got pregnant right after giving birth after all. I did not expect to give birth to three children in myte thirties either.¡¹

    Mel dered that she¡¯s in herte thirties. It seems she gets upset when you say 38 or 39 and a merchant who mistook her for 40 got kicked away too.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t it better to make this child thest one? It will be a burden on the body too.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right......as expected.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca ovep with each other. They don¡¯t sound jealous, but genuinely worried.

    Pregnancy and childbirth is a big deal for women. It isn¡¯t unusual for even a young women to lose her life after childbirth. Even more so for Mel at her age, which should be a life-threatening act for her.

    ¡¸I already know but....... Actually, it feels easier for me now than the time I gave birth to Kuu and Ruu.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    She was probably twenty years old when she gave birth to Kuu, which should be the perfect age to give birth.

    ¡¸Yes......I pushed down slightly like this, and it came out with a ¡®pon¡¯.¡¹

    What is that?

    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to this little guy. This swollen meat rod stretched out my insides.¡¹

    Mel moves her body and holds my dick in both of her hands. With her belly on the bed, it feels immoral but nice to have an expecting woman to hold my dick in her mouth.

    ¡¸Nnnh, nnh, nnh! Puha......if you let it out in my mouth, the others will be unhappy, so I¡¯ll leave it at this......¡¹

    My cock has gotten even harder, but Mel takes her mouth away.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to continue giving birth to Aegir-san¡¯s children. I want to give life to even one more child if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......¡¹

    ¡¸Even if something happened to me, I have Kuu and Ruu, and everyone will definitely look after me too.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡¹

    Even if they are just ¡®what ifs¡¯, I don¡¯t want to talk about what could happen to Mel. I seal her lips with a kiss and she smiles back at me.

    ¡¸Please continue to get me pregnant, ¡®kay?¡¹

    The pregnant Mel sits on a special seat......another small bed, and I bend over Melissa, who¡¯s next.

    ¡¸Go ahead~¡¹

    I¡¯m putting my dick in without any forey, but her insides ept me gently. Her genitals have been cruelly damaged in the past, so she doesn¡¯t squeeze down much on me. I¡¯m rock hard right now so it feels tight around me, but normal guys probably wouldn¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡¸Nn......it¡¯s in. Sorry, it¡¯s loose.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. And that¡¯s not all, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, I guess you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Melissa spreads her legs even more and shifts her waist slightly. The pration isplete when I insert it all the way to her womb.

    ¡¸Yotto!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!!¡¹

    With practised motions, I hold her waist and put in some strength with Melissa¡¯s cooperation. The flesh makes a sort of gulping sound and my dick pushes in towards her womb.

    ¡¸Did you hear that just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......it¡¯s the sound of her womb being vited.¡¹

    Ca and Nonna watches on in curiosity. For them, they would need to be drowned in much pleasure to do the same thing, or they would feel pain. However, Melissa is rocking her hips with a pleasant expression.

    It wasn¡¯t rough sex like a storm, but a rather quiet one, where we can also converse together. It¡¯s nice to do it with this calm atmosphere too.

    ¡¸Hey, Melissa, do you want......a child?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, it¡¯s alright. I have Kroll and the others, so I¡¯m not lonely.¡¹

    But Kroll and the others are bing adults. For Melissa¡¯s age, it would be more natural to have a younger kid.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t really anything I can do about that.¡¹

    I brought her to a doctor to have it checked, and it would have been one thing if it was a recent injury, but this wound is close to ten years old, so can no longer be healed with medicine or surgery.

    ¡¸I was nning on having a doctor examine you if I hear of anything good......but what do you think about adopting one?¡¹

    There is a high demand for people in Rafen so there are not many unemployed people who survive by begging. Women are also taking them one after the other, so the ratio of unfortunate kids is rtively low, but not zero.

    Prostitutes suffer especially from having children because they interfere with their line of work, so the ones who get pregnant are often troubled about whether to bear or abort their child. The popr prostitutes will use contraception without fail, since getting pregnant means you¡¯re harder to sell and poor, causing children to be treated as annoying very often.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about pedigree or lineage, but there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with us taking in a child.¡¹

    ¡¸But won¡¯t the people in the house treat them poorly because they¡¯re not connected by blood?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think I¡¯ll do something like that?¡¹

    I interrupt what was being said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so......A child, a child against my chest......¡¹

    ¡¸There are many women here, and they¡¯ll get pregnant repeatedly. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with milk either.¡¹

    Catherine especially squirts a lot of breast milk, like some spraying device.

    ¡¸So he¡¯ll get us pregnant all the time.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like Aegir to dere that so boldly.¡¹

    ¡¸But more importantly, his seed must be for me......¡¹

    I won¡¯t ask about what the girls said.

    ¡¸I can hold the child and take them for a walk, right?¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s insides start to clench down on me. Hey, are you getting turned on just from imagining things?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you want, you could have lots of them. You might just have children flocking all around you.¡¹

    Those kids don¡¯t want to feel miserable and Melissa can make them happy.

    ¡¸A lot of children......aaaaah, no way!? Noo!!¡¹

    Just from her delightful delusions, Melissa climaxed. The entrance of her womb is tightly wrapping around me and gradually rxes again. She reached her climax from being mentally happy and not from pleasure.

    ¡¸Well, please think about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Thank you so much.¡¹

    Melissa rolls over to the left side of the bed, seemingly more happy than when she fainted from climaxing in pleasure.

    ¡¸Wee~¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to be a parent, then that would make it five mothers.¡¹

    ¡¸I would like to have Aegir-sama¡¯s biological child! A child¨C!!¡¹

    Next is Catherine, but she couldn¡¯t wait and started to finger herself.

    ¡¸Get your hand out of there. You want this, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t climax with Melissa either, so my cock is painfully erect as I ce it on her genitals.

    ¡¸Aah......it¡¯s finally here. A man is finally here......¡¹

    Catherine fixes her eyes on my meat rod and drools as she stares.

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn! Ah......no......aaaaaaoooooh¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, are you for real!?¡¹

    I prate her by aligning my waist with her hole, which has leaked so much love juice that the sheets are already damp. Just that alone was able to cause Catherine to start convulsing, and cumming for real. Her beast-like screams echo in the bedroom.

    ¡¸How pent up were you?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa......I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s been many months where I haven¡¯t had a man.¡¹

    Catherine is fairly lewd so she can¡¯t live without a man. I knew that, but what I didn¡¯t know is that she would climax so hard just from me putting it in.

    ¡¸Aaah......A man, is so good. A sturdy man, is so good......it¡¯s been so lonnnng.¡¹

    I move my hips slowly but Catherine couldn¡¯t wait and grinds her body against me. The warmth spraying against my stomach over and over is her repeated squirting.

    ¡¸You couldn¡¯t bear it even with the dildo?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I used it everyday! I¡¯d go insane within a week if I didn¡¯t have it......but I still need to be embraced by a man or else I¡¯ll go crazy.¡¹

    What a severely lewd, man-lover.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll confess first......I cheated.¡¹

    Well, I can¡¯t leave that as it is.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    Ca speaks on behalf of Catherine, who is looking down while apologizing.

    ¡¸The shopkeeper of the merchant shop, who came in and out, was sick. So his young son came in ce of him. I stopped her from pulling him in a room when her face was all red and she was walking around unsteadily.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......when I see a young man, I be unable to think.¡¹

    Catherine hangs her head dejectedly while I¡¯m still thrusting inside her. However, my waist doesn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡¸You¡¯re truly lewd, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    With that said, I am probably one reason that she¡¯s be such a sex maniac. It would be cruel to continue ming her, but I can¡¯t just let her sleep with other guys either.

    ¡¸Alright, then shall we go with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Aau? Aaaaah!!¡¹

    I hold Catherine down on the bed and m my hips powerfully against her as punishment. I released her after ten times, when her eyes start to roll back and she squirts like a fountain.

    ¡¸Uwa, is that a human fountain?¡¹

    ¡¸Let her drink some water, or else she¡¯ll get dehydrated.¡¹

    The girls hurry in releasing Catherine, and I search through the luggage I brought from the capital and take out the double-dick dildo, specifically made for Melissa.

    ¡¸¡¸Uwaaaaaaa!!¡¹¡¹

    Melissa and Maria scream, but I pay them no attention. I hand it over to Melissa and put her on top of Catherine.

    ¡¸Eh? What on earth......¡¹

    ¡¸Use this to make love to Catherine.¡¹

    Catherine and Melissa look at each other before saying something.

    ¡¸N-no. We¡¯re both girls and to be fucked by Melissa-san-!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really prefer to......¡¹

    And then a loud voice cuts in from the side.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t ! Melissa makes love with me!!¡¹

    Maria, who is supporting herrge stomach, is exasperated. Calm down, or it would be bad for the child in your stomach.

    ¡¸Wait a second, Maria! Don¡¯t say too-......¡¹

    ¡¸Make love?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious with this same sex thing?¡¹

    ¡¸How immoral!¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, don¡¯t pull back! I also think that Aegir-san¡¯s thing is the best......¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa, are you tired of me!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case......Maria-san, you also like Aegir-san, right......?¡¹

    Melissa, Maria and and Catherine, who is basking in the lingering sensation of climax, puts an end to this strange scene of carnage altogether.

    Melissa and Catherine are connected together by the dildo in missionary position, while Mariaes in from the side to suck on Catherine¡¯s breasts. The three of them resisted at first, but because of my forey, they naturally started having sex.

    ¡¸If you start craving for it in the future, have Melissa make love to you.¡¹

    It won¡¯t be a man, but if she can feel the warmth of another body, it should make arge difference.

    ¡¸T-that is......auuu, ahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine-san. How¡¯s this spot?¡¹

    ¡¸There......it¡¯s good!¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about this spot!?¡¹

    ¡¸No!! Aaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    If she feels that way, Melissa will use the dildo skillfully to attack Catherine. The girls shouldn¡¯t run and cheat on me with this. Maria is also gradually epting Catherine, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸So it can happen......for girls alike to be like this.¡¹

    ¡¸M-mine is for Aegir-sama¡¯s exclusive use. How could I let something like a dildo inside!¡¹

    Ca and Nonna seem to have a problem though.

    Melissa continues attacking Catherine and turns her flushed face towards me.

    ¡¸Aegir-san. A mold of your dick......could you let me measure it after? This dildo feels a little small.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you hear!? An even bigger dildo will be entering from now on! You can¡¯t cry uncle just from this one!¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa! Melissaa!! Cumminggg!!¡¹

    When Melissa gets going, she¡¯s unexpectedly forceful. Everyone belongs to me, but it¡¯s fine for them to entwine with each other.

    I let the three women continue to have sex and move on to the next girl.

    ¡¸Rita,e here.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you forgot about me.¡¹

    Of course not, since your ass often appeared in my dreams while I was on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Stick out your ass.¡¹

    Only Rita wants to be fucked doggy-style. She wants me to grab herrge ass and p it.

    ¡¸Of course, please enjoy it.¡¹

    Rita turns around without hesitation and spreads her butt cheeks as she faces her ass towards me. Her genitals weren¡¯t the only thing being spread apart, her asshole also spreads open.

    ¡¸What arge and wonderful ass.¡¹

    I draw my face close and sufficiently get her asshole and vagina wet with my tongue, then prate her with my cock, which has yet to ejacte.

    ¡¸Nnohh! Th-thick......¡¹

    ¡¸You like big ones, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Rita is crazy about big dicks and therger it is, the better.

    ¡¸What do you think about mine? Is it a cock that satisfies you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s thick......and long......and also hard!!¡¹

    Every time I move my hips, her insides rub against me, and when my dick goes in all the way, her entire body shakes. It isn¡¯t the most intense movement, but because her ass is big, you could hear loud pping sounds when our bodies collide.

    ¡¸Lower your hips. I¡¯m getting on top.¡¹

    Rita lies t on her stomach and I get on top of herpletely. I can feel the softness of her entire ass like this.

    ¡¸Yourrge tool is so deep......it¡¯s unbearable......¡¹

    If I don¡¯t use enough strength in this position, I can¡¯t move intensely. But I¡¯m getting a good reaction from Rita and I can probably satisfy her just by moving slowly. Why don¡¯t we chat a little.

    ¡¸Hey Rita, why are you a maid?¡¹

    Rita is clearly one of my women so it would be fine if she just rxed around the house. However, she supervises the servants and does chores everyday.

    ¡¸The only thing that makes me unique is my ass. If I don¡¯t swing my ass and be a maid, Aegir-sama will forget about me.¡¹

    ¡¸That is-¡¹¡¸I¡¯m joking.¡¹

    Rita turns around and grins.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not as beautiful as the others and I¡¯m also older. You let me stay here out of pity so I can¡¯t just ck off. I¡¯m used to being a servant and I can be of use to you like this.¡¹

    I see, so she thinks that she became a needy girl. She feels more danger than the other girls that she would get abandoned. What should I do in this case?

    ¡¸Are you using contraception?¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon? Of course. I won¡¯t be able to do the chores if I get pregnant, so it¡¯s a little mean of you to request to cum inside.¡¹

    That¡¯s it.

    ¡¸From now on, you don¡¯t have to use contraceptives. If you get pregnant, you should just rx and bear your child.¡¹

    Rita looks surprised.

    ¡¸You are my woman, right? Bearing my child is also your job......or do you dislike that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not! It¡¯s an unbelievable honor!¡¹

    Rita tries to hug me, but since I¡¯m riding her, she is unable to. When we change position to missionary, she clings tightly to me.

    ¡¸Thisrge ass. It seems you¡¯ll be able to bear children quite easily with it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a dream......to be embraced by the man I love......to live side-by-side......and even having kids.¡¹

    ¡¸And you can taste thisrge cock too.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make fun of me!¡¹

    Rita smiles and headbutts me lightly.

    ¡¸But would you mind if I continued working? I can¡¯t calm down if I don¡¯t work and it makes me happy that I¡¯m useful to you.¡¹

    Rita is a strict head maid who the servants are scared of. But she¡¯s very reliable when they¡¯re in trouble so she¡¯s quite popr. I would really appreciate it if she looks after all the servants for me too.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll be counting on you. However, don¡¯t hesitate to rest when you get pregnant......and-¡¹

    I bring my mouth close to Rita¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸From now on, always wear naughty underwear while you work. The ones with an opening for your hole.¡¹

    Rita blushes and looks at me.

    ¡¸When I feel like it, I¡¯ll grab you from behind while you¡¯re working, flip up your skirt and just like that......¡¹

    ¡¸T-the other maids will see us......¡¹

    Rita is already picturing this in her mind.

    ¡¸The maids will probably watch as my meat rod goes in and out of yourrge ass, with their faces turning all red. Their steadfast head maid is a pervert who enjoys when her master makes love to her while she¡¯s working.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t......how can I look them in the eye after that?¡¹

    I bite Rita¡¯s ear lightly.

    ¡¸Just insist to the other maids that ¡®nothing happened¡¯ while my seed drips from your crotch down your leg.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......that, that is, aaaah......aaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Rita throws her head back and wraps both her legs around my waist. I didn¡¯t really move that intensely either, but she came from our conversation and her own imagination.

    It feels like I¡¯ve discovered a new way of pleasuring the girls. I guess I¡¯ll be using this more in the future. I was going to roll Rita to the left side of the bed, but Catherine and Melissa are moaning and having sex so I walk her all the way to the awakened Nonna andpany.

    ¡¸So next is Miti. I¡¯ll be gentle......¡¹

    £¨Me too.£©

    I stretch my hand out towards Miti but Casie pops out from the middle of the bed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a ghost, but you still want to be embraced?¡¹

    Communicating with Casie only requires me to think about it, but the girls who can¡¯t see her won¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, so I purposely speak out loud.

    £¨Mm, when we¡¯re connected, I feel at ease. The feeling of being alive gushes within me.£©

    No, that is fundamentally wrong.

    Still, I hug the uniquely soft Casie and push her onto the bed . When we proceed to align our genitals together, I feel the same feeling of her insides ¨C something I have yet to feel elsewhere.

    £¨Ah, it¡¯s in. It feels good.£©

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. So, where is your weak point?¡¹

    £¨Above the entrance and then it would be the ce at the very back.£©

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    I use the tip of my penis to rub against the area around her entrance and Casie makes a pleasure-filled face, closing her eyes and moaning as well.

    ¡¸Next up is the back.¡¹

    I hold her shoulder and push my meat rod forcefully all the way inside. I don¡¯t think I have to worry about holding back or hurting her.

    £¨Gyaaa!! Not gooood! It went too deep, it¡¯s piercing my womb and pushing all the way to my insidessss! £©

    ¡¸What the heck is that......¡¹

    Her body has this distinct fluffy feeling and I don¡¯t need to put in much effort to thrust in all the way to her insides. It shouldn¡¯t hurt her and everything will return to normal when I pull out, but.......I resignedly lower my strength and pull out, causing Casie to breathe a sigh of relief.

    £¨It surprised me, I thought I was going to die.£©

    I don¡¯t have anything else to say.

    ¡¸Umm......Aegir-san?¡¹

    Mel timidly calls me. I wonder what¡¯s up.

    ¡¸Casie is supposedly there......and since I can¡¯t see her, it looks like Aegir-san is face down and swinging his hips by himself......and it looks a little weird.¡¹

    There are people who can see Casie and those who can¡¯t see her, and it seems that people who have a detailed personality are able to see her more easily.

    Celia and Nonna are able to see her clearly, but Ca and Mel are unable to see her. Irijina is unable to feel her presence and she doesn¡¯t normally pay attention to details either so she would miss the stuffed animal and step on Casie unintentionally, causing Casie to get angry.

    So it looks like I¡¯m swinging my hips emptily from the perspective of those who can¡¯t see her? Caral is also looking at me with an awkward expression.

    ¡¸Casie......get on top.¡¹

    £¨Okaayy.£©

    Maybe this will be better. Casie happily gets on top of me, bouncing for a while to satisfy herself.

    Floating is something revolutionary and a position a human woman would not be able to enjoy. It only looks like my dick is standing erect to those who can¡¯t see Casie but.......

    ¡¸What kind of perverted y are you doing......?¡¹

    Nonna, who could see everything, offers her candid opinion.

    Casie flew to the left after being satisfied and moves in between Nonna and Ca. It looks like they¡¯ve gotten quite used to it.

    ¡¸Well, Miti, it¡¯s time to make up forst time.¡¹

    Miti is covering her breasts and genitals with her hands and is slightly nervous. I was too forceful during her first sexual experience after all. This time, I¡¯ll definitely make her enjoy it though.

    ¡¸Come on, take this hand away from your crotch. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you mean it?¡¹

    Miti nces back and forth at my dick. Her body¡¯s probably afraid of myrge member.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be putting it in yet. I¡¯ll use my tongue first......¡¹

    I spread her legs and crotch and start licking her vagina diligently. It looks pretty like it¡¯s brand new, but her pussy is already something I broke the seal on.

    I lick her hole and get lots of saliva inside, making it very syrupy. In addition, I also rub her clitoris with my nose to stimte her.

    ¡¸Hyaa! It tickles!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that it?¡¹

    Next, I put her clit in my mouth and roll my tongue gently around it.

    ¡¸Unii......it feels good.¡¹

    I would expect it to. I¡¯m going to thoroughly make love to her now so I could apologize forst time too.

    The seemingly endless attacks on Miti¡¯s crotch with my tongue causes blood to rush to her head and naturally spread her legs wider. Her insides are twitching too, so she¡¯lle if I don¡¯t stop soon.

    ¡¸Come here.¡¹

    I have Miti stand on her knees and I hug her tightly from the front. Then, I use my right hand to stir up the insides of her vagina and finish by pinching her clitoris.

    ¡¸Ah!! Kyaaaah!!¡¹

    Miti, not knowing how she should respond to the pleasure, lets out a sharp shriek which causes Maria and Melissa to look over worryingly, but that wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just because she didn¡¯t know how to react to the pleasure.

    As evidence, Miti has gotten my right hand drenched with her juices and she falls over on the bed softly. Well, I guess I¡¯ll ask her the same thing I asked the other girls.

    ¡¸How was it, Miti?¡¹

    ¡¸It felt......good.¡¹

    I hug her from the front as she lies on her back and pet her head.

    ¡¸Sorry about before. I did something mean.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......I was really afraid and it hurt......but it¡¯s fine now.¡¹

    I kiss her repeatedly in between her words.

    ¡¸Actually, I really loved master......and if you embraced me in a better mood, I would definitely ept you. Although I¡¯m still a little afraid of your penis.¡¹

    I pet the pouting Miti. I stretch my other hand to her vagina and use my finger to stir her up again.

    ¡¸Nnnh! That ce is......nnnah!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be careful from now on. I won¡¯t make you cry, since you¡¯re already......my woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! Eh!? Don¡¯t tell me-¡¹

    Miti looks at me in astonishment. At that instant, I prated Miti with my cock.

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s inside. Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸No way......it doesn¡¯t hurt. Even though your penis hurt so much before.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t do enough forey before. This time, I used my saliva and Miti¡¯s crotch overflowed with love juices, so I was somehow able to fit inside her tight hole.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be doing it lots from now on. I¡¯m going to really pamper you.¡¹

    ¡¸Haaau......¡¹

    The two of us hug each other as we rock together. With this, Miti¡¯s fear of men should also disappear.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a nice pond near Rafen. When it¡¯s summer, let¡¯s go there together and swim.¡¹

    ¡¸Swim? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, getting naked together and ying in the water. When we get in the mood......we could also y like this.¡¹

    I take Miti¡¯s hand and ce it on my dick.

    ¡¸B-but I can¡¯t swim......¡¹

    She speaks while continuing to stroke my dick with her hand.

    ¡¸Then you can go in the water while I¡¯m embracing you. It¡¯s nice to get in there while we¡¯re connected, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Swimming......while we¡¯re connected......¡¹

    Miti¡¯s insides start contracting. As expected, the effect is instantaneous.

    ¡¸Until then, I¡¯ll have to get you used to my dick!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! I......will do my best!! Aaaaaah!!¡¹

    Miti climaxes within my arms and passes out.

    ¡¸Maria, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Please keep your promise, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Iy the fainted Miti, who looks really happy, beside Maria and she starts stroking her head like Miti¡¯s her younger sister.

    ¡¸This should be everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Yoguri?¡¹

    ¡¸That sloth drank some alcohol and is sleeping. Isn¡¯t it time we threw her out? She isn¡¯t even one of Aegir-sama¡¯s girls.¡¹

    Rita¡¯s words are full of spite. But I¡¯ll overlook it a little longer. Even though she¡¯s like this now, she was really stressed for the sake of her vige.

    ¡¸Well, I......still haven¡¯t ejacted yet, so about my seed.¡¹

    Since everyone climaxed just from the atmosphere and through conversing, I still haven¡¯t been able to release my sperm. My dick is bulging so much that it¡¯s about to burst and my balls are quite profoundly heavy.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a wife over here whose womb is empty.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I guess after such a long absence, I¡¯ll pour it in while I¡¯m about to burst.¡¹

    After standing up to tell me that show me where she was, Nonna was about toy sideways, but I don¡¯t let her.

    ¡¸Eh? You want to do it standing up?¡¹

    Without answering, I lift Nonna up and thrust my cock deep into Nonna while she¡¯s still standing.

    ¡¸Hyaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your punishment for overspending. I¡¯ll do this!¡¹

    The other girls stand up and start caressing Nonna, also badmouthing her and deliberately mentioning her name.

    ¡¸Hey! Stop that! Aaah!¡¹

    Nonna tries to resist but her vagina is already pierced by my thing so she can¡¯t move too well. I don¡¯t intend to stop thrusting either.

    I fucked Nonna as I wanted for some time before Melissa approaches with her dildo attached and causes Nonna to finally scream.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re putting that in my ass......I-I don¡¯t want it!! Aegir-sama, save me!¡¹

    I kiss Nonna softly.

    ¡¸Alright, do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Here I go~¡¹

    ¡¸Noooooooo!!¡¹

    The dildo sinks deep into her ass and Nonna couldn¡¯t even make any sound when she screamed. Her pussy is also clenching tightly around me as she stretches out her arms and legs.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be alright, since it¡¯s not as thick as Aegir-san¡¯s.¡¹

    She probably can¡¯t hear what Melissa said. The beautiful girl copses with tears and drool on her face, but that is also what makes her precious in a way. My dick is also at its limit. I want to release about now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming Nonna, it¡¯s gonna shoot out.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah......your seed......a baby......¡¹

    Seeing how my movements have gotten more intense, Melissa pulls the dildo out and the other girls also move away. It seems they want the moment of climax to belong to the two of us.

    ¡¸Nonna.¡¹¡¸Aegir-sama.¡¹

    We look at each other and kiss and then my semen fires out simultaneously. At times, even I could tell that the amount backed up in my balls and the force at which it sprays out is going to be tremendous.

    ¡¸Hey, I have only ever experienced Aegir so I don¡¯t know. But isn¡¯t it strange when we can hear the sound of a man¡¯s ejaction?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The former prostitute, Melissa, and the experienced Mel answers.

    ¡¸You can feel the pulsing when he cums but......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not possible for such a loud pumping sound to be heard throughout the entire room......¡¹

    Sorry, but not even half of it hase out.

    ¡¸And I don¡¯t think I need to ask, but-¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s not possible.¡¹¡¹

    Ca¡¯s doubt was denied before she could finish.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never heard of or seen a man¡¯s ejaction expanding someone¡¯s stomach like that......well I¡¯m actually seeing it now though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really bulging, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    I came for about five minutes and I release Nonna when her stomach has inted to the point that she looks pregnant. With that, I¡¯ve been with everyone. Let¡¯s go to the next one, shall we?

    ¡¸Please and thank you.¡¹¡¸Please give me lots of love, ¡®kay?¡¹¡¸m it into me!¡¹¡¸ I don¡¯t really......¡¹

    Celia and Leah, Irijina and M line up fully naked. It seems everyone except M have been touching themselves and are now finished preparing their pussies.

    Because these girls have been with me during the war, the female pact dictates that they will be put off forter, but since everyone has been satisfied, it should be fine now.

    ¡¸Well, why don¡¯t we all have fun.¡¹

    Blood rushes once again to my cock, and it bes erect. I hug the four of them close and push them onto the bed for the orgy to begin.

    ¡¸Hey wait! Nonna is spraying the semen back out!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring a tub please!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, she¡¯s leaking urine too!¡¹

    It seems like a big fuss over there too.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Feudal Lord of Entire Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C reorganizing

    Assets: -400 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (NEET), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll

    Off on their own: Pipi (follower), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 88, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 110: Insufficient Funds, so Iâ€™ll Borrow

    <h4>Chapter 110: Insufficient Funds, so I¡¯ll Borrow</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The morning sun shines lightly through the gap of the closed, wooden window. The gap should allow the winter air toe through, but with the suffocating heat in the room, it¡¯s almost like there¡¯s no breeze at all.

    ¡¸Uuumu.¡¹

    I crawl on the bed to try and open the window but there¡¯s no room for me to stick my hands. The bed is covered with women¡¯s breasts and asses.

    I grab the closest white ass to see who it belongs to.

    ¡¸Ahn......Aegir-sama......wonderful......¡¹

    It was Celia¡¯s ass. I roll her over and put her onto Leah and both of them start tangling with each other.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹¡¸Master......¡¹

    Yes, please get along with each other.

    I separate the women¡¯s bodies even more and find a woman sleeping with her legs spread open......the top half of the body is covered with a nket so I can¡¯t tell who it is. I try touching her.

    ¡¸Nnaah!¡¹

    Her vagina sucks my finger in. This movement is definitely Catherine, since even her hole is so lewd that it seeks men all by itself.......

    And thest thing that appears is an ind. I can tell from the size, even though there¡¯s only a wee bit of light, that those giant breasts belong to my wife, Nonna. Those things are pointing straight up regardless of her lying on her back and is jiggling gently in time with her breathing.

    ¡¸Munyaa......What is that......it¡¯s big, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Ca, who is sleeping beside her, is talking in her sleep with a provoking expression while sucking on her breasts.

    ¡¸Little baby......it¡¯s time for your milk......¡¹

    It seems Nonna is dreaming. It would be nice if she got pregnant soon.

    I open the window and the morning sun is closer to the midday sun. I was thinking I would wake everyone up so I open the windows suddenly.

    ¡¸Nn......pardon me! ¡¹

    First is Celia, who wakes up quickly while still naked, and stands up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already morning?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹

    Irijina and M also react to the morning sun and rise out of bed promptly, which is as expected of their military upbringing.

    £¨Aaah¡ª-!!£©

    The scream rings out directly in my head.

    Irijina is stepping on Casie¡¯s foot. She absolutely couldn¡¯t see you, but since you¡¯re desperately pping her leg, I¡¯ll help you get it off.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go wash my face.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going too!!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina leave together. Irijina has such a loud voice in the morning so the other girls are starting to wake up too.

    ¡¸......This is horrible.¡¹

    M, who remained here, mumbles to herself.

    ¡¸What is ?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. You should know that having so many girls wait on you isn¡¯t something praiseworthy.¡¹

    ¡¸You were one of those girls yesterday though.¡¹

    You were getting fucked in a reverse sitting position and happily pinching your nipples too.

    ¡¸That was only because of myck ofposure! I don¡¯t have much experience with sexual activity!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, she was a virgin not too long ago.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for a person like a Count to have mistresses. But you should narrow it down to one person every night. Having a jumbled orgy like this......is slovenly.¡¹

    M has a surprisingly high sense of virtue. It¡¯s because of that she¡¯s still a virgin at 25.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about the little things. You enjoyed the orgy, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! And aren¡¯t there more girls outside the mansion that you¡¯re surrounding yourself with?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thirty others. It seems about twenty of them got pregnant. It¡¯ll get really busy in half a year.¡¹

    M puts a hand to her mouth and bes speechless.

    ¡¸Twenty people......is this a lewd prison......?¡¹

    At that time, there is a knock on the door.

    ¡¸Excuse me. If you are awake, I have brought you tea and hot water.¡¹

    It¡¯s the mansion¡¯s maid. I open the door without hesitation.

    ¡¸-! Please pardon my interruption.¡¹

    I wonder what it was that confused her ¨C the fact that I¡¯m naked, or the fierce, naughty smell of semen drifting out from inside the room.

    ¡¸Oh, thanks. I¡¯ll leave it here, so feel free to drink as well.¡¹

    I take the tea and ce it on a table, then I leave to go take a bath.

    ¡¸U-uhm!!¡¹

    The maid calls out to stop me. Oh, you¡¯re the maid that was here from the beginning. She¡¯s been here forever, yet I don¡¯t remember her name.

    ¡¸I am also......happy that master has returned unharmed. I¡¯m really d.¡¹

    She looks up at me with teary eyes so I motion to grab her chin and kiss her, but she puts her hands against my chest to refuse me.

    ¡¸It would be a waste for your lips. I ask that you use this here.¡¹

    The maid crouches at my feet as I¡¯m still naked, and kisses the tip of my dick, still covered in sex juices.

    ¡¸Please fuck me whenever you want, ¡®kay?¡¹

    After saying that, she smiles and skips out of the room.

    ¡¸L-lewd......prison.¡¹

    I could hear M quickly putting her clothes on and her trembling voice.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s clean up the problems one by one.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you feel that way.¡¹

    There are four of us in the office: Me, Adolph, Leopolt and Celia. It is usually like this whenever we discuss about military or internal affairs. For such arge territory, we have quite the small governing body, if I do say so myself.

    ¡¸First of all, we don¡¯t have gold, right? ¡¹

    I ask Adolph.

    ¡¸Yes. The funds we have on hand have been exhausted, and we can¡¯t pay for daily wages. Currently, thebor has stopped due to the feudal lord¡¯s triumph return, but there will be people in need of money if this continues for a long period of time.¡¹

    Labor does not only include flood control or road construction, but also farming and regr jobs, and is very important for everyone to make a living. If I leave them alone, they may resort to bing thieves or bandits.

    ¡¸Fumu, Leopolt. There should be spoils of war from the time we plundered in Trisnia, but there isn¡¯t anything to deduct from the soldiers¡¯ rewards, right?¡¹

    ¡¸None. It is also dependent on their distinguished merits, but we distributed rewards equal to about a citizen¡¯s annual ie to regr soldiers. I believe it may be excessive, but considering we are not giving out money for anything else besides the necessities of life since the consecutive battles after the previous conflict, it is probably necessary to maintain the soldiers¡¯ morale. ¡¹

    ¡¸The number of casualties this time isrge after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Those who have family will need to be paid as well.¡¹

    If the soldiers get themselves killed or injure themselves so much they can¡¯t move and their wives and daughters need to go to the brothel to earn money, soldiers won¡¯t want to fight for me anymore. I need to pay a portion for their bereaved family to live on.

    ¡¸So there is nothing remaining, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Strictly speaking, there is a little left, but it can¡¯t be used.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The minimum amount of money is needed to be kept for military expenses. If something were to happen when we have no funds, then we won¡¯t have any food for expeditions and we can¡¯t make any preparations.¡¹

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t the current priority on the territory¡¯s finances?¡¹

    Adolph snarls at Leopolt. But I want that to be thest resort. The reason there has been a sharp decrease in bandits around my territory is my mysterious stories of legend and my powerful military. It would get worse if they propagate, knowing my soldiers can¡¯t move out.

    ¡¸When needed, we may have to break it down. But before that, can¡¯t you manage without it somehow, Adolph?¡¹

    Adolph props his elbow on the table and rests his head on his hand. Celia¡¯s eyes follow him. If it wasn¡¯t me, you would be scolded.

    ¡¸There are a million ways to go about it. But it would just be a dying the deficit; if we get through this year, it would only get worse in the future years......and if we rely on that too much and someone notices, our financial hardships may be discovered.¡¹

    ¡¸How about that iron mine?¡¹

    ¡¸We have confirmed its location. It is a good quality and promising mine but since the roads have not beenpleted, we can¡¯t transport anything.......iron ore would be too bulky to carry slowly on rough terrain.¡¹

    ¡¸And we would need more money toplete the path too.¡¹

    ¡¸It would take much time and effort to make the roads wide ording to ire-san¡¯s strong suggestion.¡¹

    That reminds me, ire is quite interested in the iron ore. If I¡¯m not careful, the extending roads will be wider and more impressive than those in Erich¡¯s territory to the north and those going to Goldonia. Adolph says maintained roads would benefit the towns and viges along the way too.

    ¡¸There will be head tax in the spring, but a majority of it has already been paid in advance......if we take into consideration the restarting of thebor and the reinstatement of the soldiers, it would only be a drop in the bucket.¡¹

    There is one option that people who are strapped for cash have been using since ancient times.

    ¡¸So, we¡¯ll be borrowing?¡¹

    ¡¸......as I thought, it hase to this.¡¹

    Adolph slumps his shoulders dejectedly and Celia furls her eyebrows. There isn¡¯t anybody who is happy we have to take a loan.

    ¡¸I have also done some thinking on my own, but our situation has changed.¡¹

    Adolph hands me a document. It appears to be a list of merchants who have set up shop. This guy really loves to collect these detailed information and put them together in a document.

    ¡¸These merchants supposedly took loans in exchange for preferential treatment in business, but they have all gone bankrupt.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸All the merchants mentioned here are currently under the umbre of the Flitch Company. They were told that preferential treatment cannot be promised without the permission of the person in charge of the area.¡¹

    ¡¸ire, is it......? So it¡¯s true that she¡¯s a go-getter.¡¹

    ¡¸Norgepany has existed in Rafen in the first ce. Large peddlers andrge farming families were all merchants who have transitioned after all. They were probably overwhelmed financially.¡¹

    Adolph also shows me another document with crosses on it. It seems to be a document of merchants who have gone out of business or gone bankrupt but the timing is absolutely the same. They were probably crushed if they refused toe under ire¡¯s control.

    ¡¸Now, she¡¯s done it.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s think about this problemter, since there is no choice but to talk to ire-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. It¡¯s better than borrowing from a filthy man. Call her.¡¹

    Adolph gets up from his seat and leaves onest word.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to borrow, borrow big.¡¹

    ¡¸The debt will balloon though.¡¹

    ¡¸A man who can¡¯t repay 10 gold will be sold to very and for 1000 gold, there¡¯s no choice but to wait for loansharks. That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    What an interesting way of thinking.

    After Adolph leaves, there is some time before irees over.

    ¡¸Leopolt.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸The territory I got this time is the south of Treia......the various countries in the south and our territory are connected now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Are there any existing treaties or pacts?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a one-time trade agreement with a portion of them. But we are not adjacent to their territory at all so peace agreements and any other agreements do not exist. The capital will probably negotiate those.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know how much of a threat they are?¡¹

    ¡¸There is little information so I¡¯m reluctant to make a decision now, but the countries adjacent to ournd to the south are weak countries so I presume there shouldn¡¯t be much to worry about. They shouldn¡¯t have the courage to attack Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸If I were to personally fight with that country, how will the capital act?¡¹

    ¡¸If it is before the Goldonian royalty officially ends the peace agreement, there shouldn¡¯t be any particr problems. I don¡¯t believe they are putting much of an emphasis on the rtionship between the southern countries. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see......well, at least gather the information. As a precaution, also note the marching path to get to the southern border.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    Living off of a loan is a little sad so I should y my hand. Celia, your face looks tense. And also, don¡¯t write it in a memo pad because it¡¯ll be troublesome if it gets leaked.

    Then, ire arrives. The young-looking girl called Laurie is with her as well.

    ¡¸Congrattions on your victory in the recent war.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, please sit.¡¹

    I made ire, who wanted to remain standing, sit down and asked a maid to prepare some tea. Nonna fussed about our tea leaves, so we have good quality ones.

    ¡¸So......Count Hardlett-sama, what will your request be this time?¡¹

    ire nces at Celia. It seems she won¡¯t call me ¡®Aegir-sama¡¯ if there are other people present.

    ¡¸Lend me some money.¡¹

    Everyone freezes momentarily.

    ¡¸......that¡¯s quite sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you curious about the reason I need money?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not...... well I won¡¯t ask now. How much will you need?¡¹

    ¡¸20 000 gold.¡¹

    Everyone freezes once again.

    ¡¸20 000 gold......You are aware that this is a lot of money, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s twice the amount you betst time.¡¹

    ¡¸......it will definitely hurt me.¡¹

    ire sips her tea with a refined movement and looks at me.

    ¡¸In your perspective as a Count, money may only be one element you possess alongside territory, fame, and military force. However, to us merchants, money is more precious than anything. It is equivalent to our lives. ¡¹

    Is that how it is? I¡¯m not interested in merchants so I don¡¯t really understand.

    ¡¸In the Count¡¯s case for example, imagine yourself lending one of your women to another person. If you err and lend too soon, you can¡¯t take them back.¡¹

    That would upset me.

    ¡¸Would you borate on how you will use it? There is also the favor from before, so I am not unwilling to lend you money, but it¡¯s an amount I need to be prepare myself for, so please make me feel at ease.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the usualbor costs for the flood control and highway maintenance and material costs. If we have it now, the revenue in the fall should also increase.¡¹

    ¡¸The revenue will increase......and you will be able to repay the 20 000, right?¡¹

    ire looks at me with doubtful eyes. It probably won¡¯t be possible. This year¡¯s harvest will berger than average but our poption has increased and we provide supplies to the mountain nation too. It¡¯ll be hard to say whether we¡¯ll still have enough to sell to make 1000 gold.

    ¡¸And also......the maintenance for the road to the iron mine.¡¹

    ire twitches.

    ¡¸Adolph has been convinced, but they¡¯re quite the splendid roads after all. They require much more money than regr roads. In the first ce, it is already a burden to do work in the mountain nation territory.¡¹

    A round trip isn¡¯t possible within a day and there are no surrounding viges that we could stop at. There are even many ces where we wouldn¡¯t survive unless we carried water on wagons.

    ¡¸If the roads getpleted, you¡¯ll be able to transport iron ore for real, right? ¡¹

    ire looks at me while ncing slightly at Celia. She¡¯s probably asking if she¡¯s trustworthy.

    ¡¸Celia is practically a part of me. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s eyes droop. Please don¡¯t forget to write in your memo.

    ¡¸Then I will talk. I don¡¯t intend to only carry the iron ore as they are dug up. ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it......what else besides iron ore can you extract from an iron mine?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I have also visited the location with subordinates when the Count was heading to the battlefield, along with Adolph.¡¹

    He also mentioned it. So ire also deployed her own subordinates.

    ¡¸Yes, with the Count¡¯s g, the barbarians......pardon me, the mountain nation didn¡¯t attack us at all.¡¹

    ire is already aware that I have the mountain nation under control.

    ¡¸Getting back on topic......the person who went to the location is a person quite knowledgeable about iron, who dug up an unbelievably high quality of iron and even the small surrounding streams have plenty of iron sand stored within them as well.¡¹

    Hooh, I don¡¯t know much about the quality of ore, but the fact that it¡¯s high quality won¡¯t escape my ears. Nonna has also talked the entire night about the difference in radiance from rubies that appear the same to me.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t just a single iron mine there. There¡¯s a possibility that Goldonia......no, the entire central ins could be one huge iron producing area!¡¹

    ire¡¯s excitement is showing into her words.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the reason for the wider roads. No matter how high the quality the product is, it won¡¯t turn into profit if we cannot transport it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that part, but what do you mean when you said you would carry something besides iron ore?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. No matter how high quality iron ore is, the value per weight is known. Thus we will refine the iron near the mine into an iron ingot with a higher degree of purity......or turn it into a lump of steel before transporting it.¡¹

    ire shouldn¡¯t be too knowledgeable about the production of iron, but she probably studied.

    ¡¸If we process the ore into a final product made of iron or steel, profits should increase even more.¡¹

    ¡¸But it is also a considerable distance away from Rafen. We could send miners and food there, but a process like refining will be a little-¡¹

    ire suddenly stands up and spreads her arms. I thought she wanted me to hug her so I approached, but she runs away.

    ¡¸Build a city around that mine! If we don¡¯t have food or water around there, we just have to carry it there every day. Haverge wagons packed with food and water head to the mountains on therge maintained roads and have them carry a full load of iron products on the way back......and then it will bring huge profits to us!!¡¹

    ire speaks passionately. I will discuss with Adolphter, but does that mean she agrees to the loan?

    ¡¸So will you lend me some money for that magnificent n?¡¹

    ire sits back down on her chair, embarrassed that she got a little too excited.

    ¡¸I will. But if the development of the mine does not progress, I will be in trouble. So for that, how does this sound? ¡¹

    ire makes a signal and Laurie prepares a piece of paper, then quickly writes up a contract.

    ¡¸First we will deliver 10 000 gold directly to your mansion so please feel free to use it as you please. The remaining 10 000 gold will be kept by us and will be used to pay for the materials andborers for the construction of the highway.¡¹

    ¡¸So the use of half of the amount will be decided beforehand......?¡¹

    ¡¸And one more thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Enough of this non-......!¡¹

    I stop Celia from wanting to yell. I urge ire, who is keeping quiet with aposed face, to continue.

    ¡¸I want you to let me handle everything regarding the n for this mining city. Everything from the selling of the iron to the business in the city and the transportation of the goods......Of course, I won¡¯t interfere with things like security or conscription.¡¹

    If I agree on my own, Adolph will probably get angry.

    ¡¸Alright. Discuss the details with Adolph.¡¹

    He¡¯ll definitely get angry.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I will not disappoint you.¡¹

    ire¡¯s face seems to reveal a broad smile. Well, is this an act or her true feelings?

    ¡¸Next, let¡¯s decide the amount of interest.¡¹

    ¡¸You will even take interest on top of this?¡¹

    ¡¸............Count-sama, there does not exist any merchant who would lend money without interest.¡¹

    I¡¯m amazed. Celia doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to say either. But I don¡¯t want to make Adolph any more angry than he already is. If he falls ill because of stomach pain, my job gets ten times harder. Let¡¯s try negotiating a little.

    ¡¸Hey, ire......¡¹

    I stand up and walk away from the table in the office and sit down beside ire on the sofa.

    ¡¸Ara, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re male and female so don¡¯t you think we can cooperate a little more?¡¹

    I ce my hand on ire¡¯s thigh and stroke her gently. I can clearly feel the sensation of her flesh through the thin material of her clothes.

    ¡¸Money and rtionships should be kept separate.¡¹

    Looks who¡¯s talking.

    I take the hand ced gently against my chest to resist and envelope her fingers in my mouth. I crawl my tongue over her delicate fingers, take her other hand and have her touch my still soft dick through my pants.

    ¡¸Aahn......even though we¡¯re being watched.¡¹

    Celia sighs, loud enough so everyone could hear, then leaves the room. ire also waves her hand to send Laurie out too.

    ¡¸ire, I¡¯ll let you enjoy yourself like a princess today, so could you take away the interest?¡¹

    ¡¸The market interest rate is 20% annually......but taking Aegir-sama¡¯s credibility into ount, I can make it 10%.¡¹

    I push ire down on the bed and flip her skirt up, carefully pull down her decorated underwear and put my face between her legs.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lick you plenty......of course I¡¯ll have you taste this too.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been several months......and it¡¯s big as I expected......like a club......¡¹

    After stroking my cock and getting it hard, I put my mouth to her vagina, not minding the sounds being made.

    ¡¸Aaah!! Your tongue......Aegir-sama¡¯s......Aegir¡¯s tongue is inside!!¡¹

    Enjoying a woman can also be a form of negotiation. As expected, it¡¯s convenient that I made ire my merchant. I should also let Adolph know about it more.

    ¡¸Aegir!! Please lick me more! My clit, bite my clit!!¡¹

    That day, plenty of time was spent to please ire, as she returns home unsteadily while being supported by Laurie. The result of the negotiations is the condition that if the amount is repaid within two years, the interest would be zero.

    ¨CThird Person/ire POV¨C

    Flitch Company Head Office, Eastern Rafen

    ¡¸Was the 2000 gold gentleman tasty?¡¹

    Laurie teases ire, who isying on the bed exhausted.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around.¡¹

    ire ces a towel on her face and sighs.

    ¡¸It was amazing.......it¡¯s the first time I didn¡¯t have to pretend to make such a girly voice.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy for you.¡¹

    ¡¸I almost said that it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t pay me back so make love to me more.¡¹

    ire smiles mischievously but Laurie also knows that she isn¡¯t being serious. No matter what she did, it was clear that she won¡¯t let go of her current position.

    ¡¸Agonizing in his arms and shouting ¡®I don¡¯t need interest¡¯. It makes you want to be a female merchant who wants him to continue being affectionate with you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You prefer having men over money?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, I won¡¯t even let go of one gold if it¡¯s given to me. But this time should be fine, since it¡¯s more valuable to have him want to be affectionate with me in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸He was promoted to Count for his merits this time......and although his territory is in a remote region, the area isparable to that of a small country.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m absolutely not going to let him escape.¡¹

    ire¡¯s eyes look tired, but still continue to burn bright with passion.

    ¡¸But you really wanted that 2000 gold, right?¡¹

    For small and medium size merchant families, that kind of money can beughed away. Although ire isn¡¯t that kind of person, it didn¡¯t seem she minded.

    ¡¸Not really. Besides, the amount of money I lent him was 20 000 gold......if I failed, I could have been made an example of how to crush a merchant on the outskirts, or became a perverted sex puppet.¡¹

    ¡¸I would probably have the same fate.¡¹

    The two of them look at one another and smile. These two girls are of one body, so if ire were to be ruined, Laurie would as well.

    ¡¸When I¡¯m betting that much money, 2000 gold is nothing. Also......half of it, 10 000 gold, will be used for the hiring ofborers and purchase of materials for the construction of the highway.¡¹

    ire smiles, but doesn¡¯t look too happy.

    ¡¸If arge amount of materials is purchased, it will be over 20% profit. If theborers buy prostitutes or something during their work, 20% of their wages will be returned.¡¹

    ¡¸So in the end, 20% of the 10 000......2000 is secured.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no loss and I sold my ttery to him. In addition, I got to taste that sturdy body and cock......not a bad result.¡¹

    ¡¸How enviable.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve also made much profit off him from the armor and weapons and construction all the way till now after all~. Please go ahead with the care for my hole, it hurts a little.¡¹

    ire spreads her legs and Laurie tends to her crotch. That ce, which has be red, marks the price of pleasure.

    ¡¸Will you be his woman like this?¡¹

    I won¡¯t be his wife, but if I be his lover, I can at least pressure the other merchants in his territory.

    ¡¸But if you do that, there are other customers too, you know. In the ce where we stock up, there are perverts that vie for your body after all.¡¹

    ire ps her legs as she is massaged by Laurie.

    ¡¸Is it a little too early?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps. When the mine is functioning, profits will increase dramatically......so then, you should coax him.¡¹

    ¡¸When you do, please rmend me to be his lover as well. I want to live in luxury as well.¡¹

    ¡¸No way, if you get fucked and the Count bes addicted to little girls, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡¹

    ire is also aware that Laurie possesses sexual prowess beyond her appearance. There have been many merchants willing to go in the red just to embrace her.

    The two girls giggle. And the 20 000 gold, an amount which could purchase the lives of a thousandmoners, is set in motion amongst theirughter.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C reorganizing

    Assets: 9400 gold bor -100) ¡ù except for mine system (10 000 exclusively for mine, development of highway) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (NEET), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll

    Off on their own: Pipi (follower), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 88, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 111: Heading Towards the Iron Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 111: Heading Towards the Iron Mountain</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I¡¯m talking to the girls in a dimly lit room with closed windows.

    ¡¸Eh!? You¡¯re going to be away again tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m not going to the battlefield though, so it¡¯ll only be for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we¡¯re finally together~¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t sulk. In return......how about this spot?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it feels good. It¡¯s already 30 to 1 as it is, so pay more attention to me~¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, then I¡¯ll swing my hips more.¡¹

    From then on, the girls didn¡¯t say more, only sticking their tongues out and moaning, while the sounds of flesh pping flesh echoes in the room.

    ¡¸Is it over?¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet, now~ you¡¯ll be doing it. I¡¯m next, so it will be after that.¡¹

    ¡¸Not fair, it¡¯s your second time, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you get it in your mouth the first time?¡¹

    I can hear the voices of the girls waiting in line outside the room. The building I made as a temporary residence for the girls I saved is quite crude, the walls are thin and not made tost. Some of the girls amongst the 30 told me they want to continue being around me from now on, so I should really build a better building.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    The woman I was doing from behind climaxes and falls over on the bed.

    ¡¸Will you switch with her?¡¹

    ¡¸Okaayyy~!¡¹

    The girl waiting in the hallway retrieves the girl who is drooling and jumps on the bed. My dick is covered in my seed and love juices so it¡¯s slippery enough for me to put it in just like that.

    ¡¸Nnaaah!! It¡¯s so thick......and amazing~¡¹

    I prate her after kissing her and once again, the room is filled with moaning.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The girls see me off and I leave the building, dubbed ¡®my harem¡¯ by the people. I gotta pay attention to other girls besides the one in my mansion too after all. Just stroking the stomachs of the 20 pregnant girls will make them sufficiently happy as well.

    My hips are a lot lighter too so I return to my mansion in a rather good mood.

    ¡¸Did you enjoy being surrounded by your mistresses?¡¹

    I hear words and feel an impact on my back simultaneously from Nonna¡¯s headbutt. This is the headbutt when she¡¯s sulking, isn¡¯t it, since she woulde flying with a running start if she was truly angry. Her head continues to rub me after hitting me. I turn around and hug her shoulder, causing her to bury her face in my chest.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask you not to make more women anymore. I know Aegir-sama probably can¡¯t bear it when your dick isn¡¯t always in a woman.¡¹

    I put it in you yesterday, didn¡¯t I?

    ¡¸That aside, it hasn¡¯t been that long since you came back from the battlefield and yet you are leaving again?¡¹

    Nonna looks up at me with a worried expression. Pushing her breasts against me while looking up at me is criminal.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t an expedition this time. I just have to check out the mine to see what will be going on. I also have to see the mountain nation, since they yed a part in the battle......so it would take at most two weeks.¡¹

    ¡¸Muuu......¡¹

    I wrap my arm around the head of the still unsatisfied Nonna.

    ¡¸I¡¯m bringing Adolph and ire with me so I won¡¯t be fighting. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    Adolph is probably weaker than ire, who has experience being a mercenary. He¡¯s a man, but he is an escort target.

    ¡¸ire-san, she¡¯s the person from the Flitchpany, right?¡¹

    I thought Nonna was feeling jealous just after she said that she didn¡¯t care anymore, but her expression rxes.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a good person. Look at this ne, it¡¯s from the high-ss item from the Federation with pearls. The silver handiwork is beautiful as well......¡¹

    That item is a present, but surely she wanted you to buy more than that. ire, who dug herself out of hell as a merchant, must think that Nonna¡¯s easily understandable desire makes her an easy-to-deal-with customer. On the other hand, she struggles with Ca, who isn¡¯t interested in jewels or snacks. In the first ce, she does astounding things all of a sudden, so I can¡¯t quite predict her.

    Well, who else should I select besides the two already going? Assuming Celia will naturally follow along, all that¡¯s left is several escorts and.......

    £¨I want to go too.£©

    The mountains are spooky and scary at night. Ghosts may appear too.

    £¨I don¡¯t like scary. Nevermind.£©

    That¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Um, master, could you bring me along too?¡¹

    ¡¸Leah.......?¡¹

    As expected, I hesitate a little. Leah doesn¡¯t look like she has a strong body. There won¡¯t be too many escorts either, so on the off chance that something happens, Adolph may have to be sacrificed to protect Leah.

    ¡¸But there isn¡¯t anything in the mountains, right? So won¡¯t you need me to take care of you at night?¡¹

    I certainly need that.

    ¡¸No need. I will do everything.¡¹

    Looks like Celia sniffs it out.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s escort, assistance, and night-care will be handled by myself, so please rest assured and wait here.¡¹

    Perhaps it¡¯s because the two of them are around the same age. The vigorous Celia vs. the meek Leah, the slender and toned Celia vs. the slightly plump and softer Leah.

    Their loyalty to me is the same, but Celia strives to be useful by working hard in various fields, whereas Leah chooses to respond with her absolute obedience. If I order her to, she would spread her legs and service me in the middle of the city.

    ¡¸Celia-san will also be guarding him, right? But then you wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him if you¡¯re servicing him while naked, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I could just post a sentry during the night for that!¡¹

    ¡¸I will satisfy master¡¯s lower half, so Celia-san should protect his life. Let¡¯s divide it up, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you telling me to stand guard and watch while you and Aegir-sama are doing it right next to me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    There is a certain way of saying things and this suggestion may have sounded more than what was said, causing Celia to shout angrily while Leah shrinks away.

    ¡¸Celia, don¡¯t yell at her. She also doesn¡¯t know how to word it properly. She didn¡¯t intend to provoke you. ¡¹

    When I lent Leah a hand, she hugs me tightly. Celia furls her brow.

    ¡¸That ce is rtively safe from bandits. The monsters might be concerning but the escort unit will be there as well, so they¡¯ll manage somehow. I¡¯ll make love to both of you together at night so don¡¯t worry......if you like, should I embrace you while you¡¯re still in armor, Celia?¡¹

    Celia instantly turns red when she imagines the scene.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it would be better if the two of us did it together. Celia-san, let¡¯s lick his penis together, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸The servants are still here, so please don¡¯t say that!¡¹

    And with that, the personnel selection ispleted.

    The Next Day

    ¡¸Then, shall we head out?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be tagging along.¡¹

    The wagon and the horses stretches out and departs from Rafen. First is the inspection of the mine, then we¡¯ll head to the mountain nation to thank them for their help in the victory.

    I¡¯m bringing Adolph, ire, and her prot¨¦g¨¦ iron expert. It seems ire wants to confirm with her own eyes. Then there is Leah, mypanion at night, Celia, the 10 escorts she¡¯s leading, and several high-speed wagons. That is the current party.

    ¡¸In any case, can¡¯t you manage just a little more?¡¹

    To line up with the wagon, I make the horse gallop quickly and speak to Adolph. Celia also chases after me.

    ¡¸To leave my master and be ced in a carriage ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m quite ashamed.¡¹

    The escort unit and myself, as well as Celia, are all on our own horses. ire, Leah and Adolph are all riding the carriage.

    Leah can¡¯t ride a horse and ire is wearing high-ss merchant wear so it wouldn¡¯t befortable for her to spread her legs. The problem is with Adolph, since it¡¯s terribly doubtful whether his donkey of a horse could keep up or even gallop on rougher terrain. If he were to ride other horses, it seems very likely that he¡¯d be shaken off due to his poor riding skills.

    ¡¸Oooh! It¡¯s the feudal lord!¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, don¡¯t wave!¡¹

    There are some farmers who are working on something in the vige along our path and are gathering when they realize us.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unnecessary. You can leave it since I¡¯m hurrying ahead.¡¹

    It¡¯s the peak of winter so I didn¡¯t think there was a need to tend to the wheat, but the vigers are moving around busily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost time to harvest the radishes and cabbages. With thisrge pathpleted, the peddlers oftene too so we can earn money on things besides wheat.¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, this path has hardened quite nicely and is well-made with stone, so even rain wouldn¡¯t damage it at all. ¡¹

    I ept a radish that one of the vigers hand me. This is quite the win.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why the road is constructed parallel to the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s cheaper for a cart toe around regrly on a pre-determined route, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    I can hear Adolph and ire¡¯s voices from inside the carriage. I see, it¡¯s not like they keep idle until therge path is connected from Rafen to the mine.

    ¡¸The eastern part of the territory is now safer than everywhere else, so there is value in a city.¡¹

    After making the mountain nation submit to me and crushing Treia, the only threat now is Magrado, who is across the river. The eastern side of my territory should be absolutely safe.

    ¡¸When we¡¯re free, we can clean up the monsters. That way, it will be even safer.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, then shall I introduce you to ourpany¡¯s mercenaries or hunters?¡¹

    ¡¸Since it requires a fee, no thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, ufufu¡¹

    Leah, unable to follow their conversation, sticks her head out once in a while to look at me. When I smile at her, she returns a beaming smile back at me.

    After that, we are able to ride pretty quickly on the well-made path for a while, but then we see a bunch of tents in front of us.

    ¡¸So this is the end of the road?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this is the ce still under construction.¡¹

    The position is just before we enter the mountain nation territory, and from this point on, there will be less avable water so it may be much tougher to travel.

    ¡¸Oooh, well if it isn¡¯t the feudal lord.¡¹

    A chubby middle-aged man, who looks like the foreman,es out. However, he isn¡¯t unattractively fat, but he looks more like he has fat on top of muscle. With his dark tanned skin, it seems as if he was born to dobor intensive work.

    ¡¸Are you making progress?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, although it¡¯s tough, the pay is nice. Everyone is going all out.¡¹

    Some of theborers are still digging holes and stacking stones half naked regardless of the winter weather. Their bodies are emitting a sweaty smelling vapor. Why don¡¯t I motivate them a little.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen!! I wille back here in about one week. If you don¡¯t ck off and extend the road all the way to that tree, I will give everyone one gold as a special reward. The foreman will get 10 gold.¡¹

    The tree I pointed to is pretty far away. But the effect was immediate.

    ¡¸You guys, move your asses! If you ck off, I¡¯ll ughter your ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Make it there before it gets dark!¡¹

    Not only the foreman shouts, but otherborers also shout at each other to speed up the work. Even though this work treats them better than others, highway construction is ultimately still unskilledbor and the one gold is close to one month¡¯s wage. The foreman¡¯s 10 gold is pretty much a fortune.

    ¡¸There are 200borers. Our money again......¡¹

    Adolph sighs but momentum is important with this kind of work. If we progress forward quickly, the work in the future will also pick up steam.

    ¡¸Are there any other problems?¡¹

    A different foreman from the one who shouted speaks up.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re fine with meals and water, but there is one thing......¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸This ce is unlike the west and is close to the barbarians¡¯ territory so there are monsters I¡¯ve never seen before. Theborers here are proud of their strength and can bag monsters like hungry wolves and goblins but a strange, ck beast has been appearing here recently. ¡¹

    ¡¸ck, huh...... ?¡¹

    I can¡¯t really tell what it is just from that.

    ¡¸They¡¯re big and powerful......we could form a faction to punch them away somehow, but if they aim for the times we are alone at night,borers will get killed.¡¹

    That¡¯s annoying. But unless they¡¯re in front of me, I can¡¯t really.......I also thought about leaving a few escort soldiers.

    ¡¸There it is! The ck thing appeared!! Bring a stick or axe!!¡¹

    Fumu......how terribly convenient.

    That ck thing is circling around and keeping its distance as if sizing us up. It must be checking to see if there are any strays. The monster doesn¡¯te in herds and is powerful enough that even several dozen people, who are proud of their strength, are not confident enough to take care of it.

    From its appearance, it looks like arge feline and its size is close to that of a horse. A bushy mane is growing out from its neck to its face, and its fangs arerge enough to protrude out from its mouth. It is a wearing a full coat of ck, just like what theborers said.

    ¡¸Escort unit! Get rid of it!¡¹

    Celia gives out the order, and the escort unit runs with their spears in hand, but the ck beast doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention to fight the armed soldiers and runs away. It is quite quick as well, so the heavily armed guards are unable to give chase.

    ¡¸Enough. Don¡¯t chase too deep.¡¹

    ¡¸But if we don¡¯t finish it off here, it wille again!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be finished off.¡¹

    The escort unit returns, and the beast returns as if giving chase, while I hop on Schwartz and confront it head on.

    ¡¸Go.¡¹

    Schwartz instantly gallops forward. Seeing how a single person came forward, the monster seemingly thinks for a second and after seeing my spear, does the same thing to avoid fighting and runs backward.

    But it can¡¯t escape. When Schwartz gallops at full speed, his speed is no match for any other horse. The monster raises its speed midway and sprints, but the distance still gradually shortens. I felt as if the expressionless face of the beast turned into one of surprise for a brief moment.

    It must realize that it can¡¯t outrun me. The ck monster stops sprinting and turns around, then dashes towards me instead. It appears to be a carnivorous beast from first nce and it¡¯s fairlyrge but ultimately shouldn¡¯t be frightening to Schwartz.

    The distance closes in an instant as we head towards one another and the beast tilts its head sideways, aiming to bite off Schwartz¡¯s legs first in order to drop me to the ground.

    How na?ve. Schwartz can jump over even a line of spears. Bouncing up above the monster easily, Schwartz neighs as ifughing.

    Feeling enraged at the mocking tone of Schwartz¡¯s neighing, the monster leaps at us from the front. It was a leap that would perfectly reach me even while I¡¯m high up on Schwartz.

    ¡¸See ya.¡¹

    That height actually makes it really convenient for me to thrust at. To make things easy for me like this, what a nice guy.

    My right hand thrusts out the spear and the full-powered strike enters from its mouth, andes out from the middle of its bent back. I don¡¯t even have to check to know that it¡¯s a fatal wound. The beast utters a short muddled groan before dying.

    I forcefully pull out the spear from the lifeless body that copses powerlessly to the ground. If I act too reckless, even though the entire spear is made of steel, it might still break. I will be careful from now on.

    The neigh that Schwartz makes afterwards is as if he was asking whether everything is over, then he looks over at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s done. But next time, don¡¯t just dodge, step on it. It feels gross when my spear gets all dirty like this.¡¹

    Schwartz breathes out and huffs as he returns back to where Celia and the others are.

    ¡¸One shot from atop a horse?¡¹¡¸No way......¡¹

    Theborers are dumbfounded but the escort unit isn¡¯t fazed. The battlefield was several times harsher than this after all. They have gotten used to seeing what I can do by being close to me.

    ¡¸About the monster¡¯s body, if we drain the blood, we might be able to eat the meat. Get excited for tomorrow.¡¹

    That was the only thing said as I get back on the horse once again. It¡¯s going to be serious from this point forward.

    ¡¸......Have some peoplee and handle it.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys better not ck off now.¡¹¡¸If I find out, I¡¯m gonna puncture you from your mouth to your ass.¡¹

    Can you even do something like that?

    Night

    ¡¸Nnpuh......Nnboh, nnnh¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, nnh, nnh, nnn~~~!¡¹

    I am resting in a lightly-covered carriage while camping for the night, where Celia and Leah are servicing me. My legs are spread open with each of their hands resting on them while they lick my shaft thoroughly.

    ¡¸Leah, the tip feels nice. Do it harder.¡¹

    ¡¸Mhmkay......nnh, nh, nh!!¡¹

    Leah fills her mouth with my member and does her best to service me. Celia also follows suit and services me more intensely.

    ¡¸You¡¯re enjoying yourself quite a bit, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    ire is on the edge of the carriage, looking over at us while wrapped in a nket. There is only one carriage without luggage and has enough room for us to sleep with our legs stretched out, so she is also here.

    ¡¸Would you like to participate?¡¹

    The more girls, the better.

    ¡¸No thanks. I¡¯m being stared at.¡¹

    Celia res at her menacingly. I grab her head and push my dick all the way in her throat to tell her not to think about unnecessary thoughts, and she resumes servicing me happily, even though she chokes a little.

    After servicing me for a while, Celia senses that my dick is twitching and stuffs her throat, whereas Leah envelopes my balls with her mouth. It seems they can grasp the timing of my ejaction even if I don¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Uuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnpfh!!¡¹

    I hold Celia¡¯s head as I ejacte, and after releasing about half of it, have her switch with Leah so I can pour some into her stomach too.

    ¡¸Haa, haa¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    ¡¸Now, swap with each other.¡¹

    I urge the two of them, whose mouths are filled to the brim with my seed, to kiss each other and exchange the semen left in their mouths. Mutual touching of this nature every day will give birth to their cooperation.

    ¡¸If you think about this with a cool head, this is an incredible scene. Two girls are ying around with a dick the size of their arms.¡¹

    Whileughing, ire grabs Leah¡¯s butt and screws my meat rod into her vagina. Celia is being hugged while kissing me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because they¡¯re my women. There shouldn¡¯t be any hesitation from them wherever I choose to embrace them.¡¹

    ¡¸If I look closely, these two look rather young. If you like young girls, would you like to try Laurie? She will head to the sleeping quarters at any time though.¡¹

    Having a dialogue while I¡¯m pounding another girl from behind is alsoical. Leah, who¡¯s indulging in the pleasure, doesn¡¯t seem to mind at all though.

    ¡¸Laurie? She seems quite nice despite her appearance.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I guarantee you will enjoy it. If a smaller......young girl is more to your taste, then I could prepare a different one for you.¡¹

    ¡¸I never had a preference for young girls in the first ce.¡¹

    And when did ire be a human trafficker?

    ¡¸I be one when necessary. But there aren¡¯t any as beautiful as this one though.¡¹

    The female merchant smiles as she watches me pour my semen into Leah¡¯s hole. That smilests even as Celia gets on top of me while I¡¯m lying on my back, but I didn¡¯t miss the fact that there was an additional person¡¯s lewd smell drifting in the room and the fact that the merchant is secretly moving her right hand.

    ¡¸Achooo!!¡¹

    Well, I better hurry up and finish so I can let Adolph back in, otherwise he¡¯ll catch a cold.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C Escort Unit: 50, Others: still reorganizing

    Assets: 9200 gold bor -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (NEET), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll

    Off on their own: Pipi (follower), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 88, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 112: Fire Nation, Earth Nation

    <h4>Chapter 112: Fire Nation, Earth Nation</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    After travelling several days away from Rafen, we reach the potential area of our destination ¨C the mine.

    ¡¸That was quick, I thought it would take more time to get to the mountain nation territory.¡¹

    I thought that would be the case, more so since we¡¯re bringing wagons along with us this time.

    ¡¸In other words, it¡¯s the maintenance of the highway. If there¡¯s a maintained path, it would take the same amount of people two or three times faster to move through.¡¹

    After Adolph delivered his fervent speech, he sniffles. Sorry that I made you stay outside because of the many nights I embraced Celia and the others.

    ¡¸No, I also can¡¯t endure sleeping when you¡¯re having sex beside me.¡¹

    So with that, we¡¯re even then.

    I approach the mountain again. The grand mountain range lies to the east, where the summit looks hazy and not much can be seen, and just like its child, a rocky mountain juts out to the west, where the mine is suspected to be.

    Even though it¡¯s jutting out, the mountain is still several hundred meters tall, standing out more than most mountains in the central ins. The surface is rocky and there aren¡¯t many trees or grass growing, but the incline isn¡¯t that steep, so it¡¯s possible to climb up to the peak quite easily if you cut around here and there.

    It doesn¡¯t look like a regr rocky mountain and the entirety looks slightly reddish-brown in color. There is spring water flowing around the mountain here and there, but it isn¡¯t enough to allow for full-scale farming. Plus, the water has a strange color and a strange smell.

    ¡¸I saw itst time too, but it really is an amazing mine. The surface is covered with red scrap rocks though......¡¹

    The man ire brought with her......I forgot his name. But he finds a recess in the rocky mountain and hits it with a hammer.

    ¡¸If you remove oneyer, there is high quality iron inside......and with just a little refinement, it will be the best iron.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, shall we dig a hole in the mountain?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We can retrieve arge amount of ore that way......¡¹

    He moves along to a nearby flowing stream.

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t enter the mountain, you can get a lot of iron sand from this stream. Thisnd is basically one big clump of iron.¡¹

    I see, if he says it like that, it might be better to quicken the development of this ce.

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re building it anyways, it may be better to build arge st furnace instead of a small one.¡¹

    Adolph jumps into the conversation.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s steel, then it¡¯ll be higher quality......¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, the umtion of arge amount of ore......¡¹

    ¡¸Not only miners......¡¹

    Adolph and ire start to argue so Celia and I exclude ourselves from the loop. We won¡¯t understand a single thing even if we try to listen anyways. It¡¯s best to entrust it to someone else if you don¡¯t understand something.

    As I shift my gaze elsewhere, I see a small hut hidden on the mountain side. Thin smoke puffs out of the chimney and climbs into the air. Since I¡¯m free anyways, I¡¯ll check it out.

    ¡¸Is that the fire nation the mountain nation was talking about ......the ones who they were trading food for iron with?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they said they were friendly and wouldn¡¯t attack, but I will stay alert.¡¹

    Celia orders the escort unit to take a defensive formation.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll attack us so suddenly, but let¡¯s talk through it just in case.¡¹

    In the distant future, it would be ridiculous to have a dispute. If we¡¯re going to oppose them in the first ce, it¡¯s better just to attack them first.

    When I ride on Schwartz and approach the hut, what I thought to be only a few houses turned out to be many dozen huts hiding in a recess on the mountain¡¯s surface, creating a small vige of sorts. Their huts aren¡¯t made of wood, but with a baked y or dirt or some other unknown material.

    There is smokeing from the top of most houses and I can hear the nking of metal. It seems that it¡¯s true they¡¯re a people who make iron.

    ¡¸Oh, I thought you guys weren¡¯ting anymore recently and then suddenly......¡¹

    Probably hearing the sound of a horse¡¯s hooves, a man covered in sootes out sluggishly from one of the huts. That man probably mistook us for the mountain nation, who came to trade with them, but when he clearly saw the difference in armor and weapons we were wielding, he suddenly shouts loudly.

    ¡¸Who are you people!? Are you ins people!? Are youing to attack us this time!?¡¹

    The man¡¯s shouting brought people out of the huts one after the other, but they¡¯re justing out to check on the situation and staring over at us.

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    I stop Celia from drawing her sword.

    ¡¸Calm down, they aren¡¯t enemies......they¡¯re scared.¡¹

    They aren¡¯t carrying weapons and there are only a few of them. It¡¯s impossible for them to do anything to the escort unit, who are fully equipped heavy cavalry. With that said, it will be easier to talk with them if they¡¯re slightly afraid.

    ¡¸The vige chief of this ce......I don¡¯t know if you call him the chief, but anyways, bring out the person I can speak with. As long as you don¡¯t attack us, we won¡¯t do anything either.¡¹

    After saying that, Celia and the others deliberately continue to maintain their battle formation.

    The ce we were guided to is a rtivelyrger hut, which seemingly acts as an assembly hall, though it¡¯s still a small house which might not be able to fit even ten people inside. The escort unit is kept outside the entrance while I enter, where there is a wobbly, old man sitting down inside. His face is ck with soot and one eye has been damaged.

    ¡¸I am the person in charge, you can call me mme.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Aegir. I¡¯m the feudal lord below these mountains. ¡¹

    He won¡¯t understand even if I say it, so this kind of rough introduction should be fine.

    ¡¸This may seem sudden, but everyone is afraid. Could you tell me what your goal is?¡¹

    I only came because I saw the hut, but that won¡¯t lead into what I want to say.

    ¡¸We can take the iron out from this mountain, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, we are living off of striking iron.¡¹

    ¡¸It appears to be so. We also want the iron. We want to dig in this area, that¡¯s why we came here for an inspection.¡¹

    There¡¯s no point to prefacing my statement. I don¡¯t intend to make them suffer, but I don¡¯t want to be too reserved either.

    ¡¸......so you¡¯re chasing us out?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t pay you any attention if you don¡¯t get in the way. Rather, wouldn¡¯t it bother you that we are starting our mining?¡¹

    After saying that, I suddenly notice something strange. Since they seem to interact with the mountain nation on a daily basis, I thought for sure that they would be a simr kind of tribe, but this guy called mme is close to 180 cm tall and has a good physique, even though he¡¯s old. He¡¯s pretty bigpared to most of therge men of the mountain nation, who would still be one head shorter than me.

    ¡¸You are not of the mountain nation, right?¡¹

    mme closes his eyes and nods slowly.

    ¡¸Correct, I am not from the mountain nation. It has been more than 40 years ago in the ins......and I have already forgotten the name of the country, but I was driven out by the mes of battle, chased here by bandits and picked up after copsing.¡¹

    mme leads me outside the assembly hall. People have gathered and are looking at me with worried expressions.

    ¡¸These are people who are also from the ins like me, the tribes of mountain nation who have perished from war or illness and other mixed races. This is a ce where those sorts of people gather.¡¹

    When I look at the people here, it¡¯s true that the difference between their stature and skin isrge.

    ¡¸Hooh ......how interesting.¡¹

    I thought it was because they would only die if they stayed in the mountain nation territory, but it¡¯s a different story. But there are too few people. There are only 40 to 50 people at most.

    ¡¸From what you said before, it has been 40 years since you¡¯vee here? It¡¯s been a fairly long time, and yet this is quite the lonely vige, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    mme smiles and speaks.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have food. The water is also poor, so even if we can give birth, 80% of them don¡¯t survive.¡¹

    mme reaches into a basket that appears to be used for food and tosses me something from inside. That thing was arge mouse, which was smoked.

    ¡¸This is the best meal we have. Small insects, mushrooms, moss......we search for things we totally never thought about when we were living in the ins. Once in awhile, we would give the mountain nation iron tools in exchange for food, but they surprisingly haven¡¯te recently.¡¹

    Sorry, it¡¯s probably because I gave a majority of the tribes weapons when they came under my control. It looks like it would make things worse so I won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸More importantly, the water that flows from the streams in the mountain bes poisonous when you drink it. I understand that, but there isn¡¯t any other source of water so we have to drink this. Moreover babies can¡¯t endure this.¡¹

    What a pitiful lifestyle they¡¯re living. They¡¯re not a big deal in terms of their poption and they¡¯re not aggressive or anything. It probably wouldn¡¯t make a difference if I left them alone.

    ¡¸I see, now I understand. We will dig into the mountain and make iron. But I don¡¯t have any intention to do anything to you......if you gather the iron sand though, we can give you water in exchange.¡¹

    If they¡¯re not going to interfere with us then I don¡¯t intend to talk with them any further. I don¡¯t expect anything from them as a group of cksmiths and if they can only make the crude, unrefined swords the mountain nation used in the past, they are worthless as manufacturers too. We have no choice but to gather cksmiths from somewhere else.

    ¡¸Digging in the mountain......that will be quite problematic.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    mme stands up and draws the sword leaning against the side.

    ¡¸Bastard!!¡¹

    Celia instantly draws her sword and steps forward, but it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to attack.

    ¡¸That is......¡¹

    My eyes are drawn to the sword and I could clearly tell in the dimly lit room from its shine and sharpness that this item is something rarely seen even from the cksmiths in the capital.

    ¡¸Did you make this?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right......and I will never do it again.¡¹

    I sit down once again. It looks like there is worth in talking to them one more time.

    ¡¸We have been striking iron for many decades and we have something we pass down from generation to generation. We do not only make unrefined products.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you hand it to the mountain nation?¡¹

    If they periodically bring food to you, they shouldn¡¯t have any reason to hate the mountain nation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because we can¡¯t retrieve the materials. There are very few trees here, and the quality of rocks on the surface of the mountain is quite poor. There is also better fuel and higher quality of iron too but......¡¹

    ¡¸Where is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Deep in the mountain......you¡¯ll find it if you dig a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why not just dig for it? You¡¯re not idiots, right?¡¹

    But mme shakes his head.

    ¡¸If we mine in the mountain, we will cause a dispute with them. We have very few people with very low energy, so we can¡¯t really hold our own.¡¹

    ¡¸Them?¡¹

    He took a breath and enunciates his words slowly.

    ¡¸The ones who live in the mountain......the demi-humans.¡¹

    I leave the vige and return to the ce where Adolph and the others are making a fuss.

    ¡¸Demi-humans?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I heard.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s nice we can leave that vige of several dozen people alone if we won¡¯t cause harm to them, but it¡¯s weird there are demi-humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Just when things are going well, you don¡¯t want to nitpick about this stuff, right?¡¹

    Adolph and ire sigh. I¡¯ve never seen demi-humans before but since vampires exist, I¡¯m sure the demi-humans do as well.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether they are demi-humans, monsters, or perhaps people who live underground this time, but since we¡¯re here, I want to settle this quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸But even if you say they¡¯re in the mountain......¡¹

    This mountain is like a childpared to the size of the grand mountain range, but a giant¡¯s kid is still a giant. Even if several hundred people conduct an investigation, I don¡¯t know how many months it would take.

    ¡¸It would be nice if they came out over there......the inside of the mountain is basically a cave-like ce, right?¡¹

    As an experiment, I try going towards one of the countless caves and shouting loudly.

    ¡¸If there is anybody living within this mountain,e out!!¡¹

    ¡¸......no way that will work.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, this isn¡¯t......¡¹

    Don¡¯t say it after. I¡¯m gonna get embarrassed too.

    In addition to hiding my embarrassment, I use a hammer made for prospecting to strike at the entrance of the cave. It would be nice if they hear the echoing sound ande out.

    ¡¸W-watch out!!¡¹

    Reacting to Celia¡¯s voice, I jump out of the way and the ceiling of the cave suddenly crumbles. The impact of my strike was enough that it would cause a cave-in?

    ¡¸To cause a mountain to crumble with a hammer......are you really a human?¡¹

    It¡¯s just a little cave-in. Don¡¯t exaggerate things.

    Seeing as how there¡¯s nothing else I could do, I was about to give up and decide the ce where the potential city should be constructed, but I got a surprising reply.

    ¡¸Heeeey¨C! Who was the one who destroyed the entranceeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I got a response.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone stay alert!!¡¹

    People start appearing from inside the cave of the mountain and we are quickly surrounded. They are holding hammers and axes in their hands.

    ¡¸Is it you guys?! The ones who destroyed the entrance?!¡¹

    ¡¸......They¡¯re angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course they¡¯ll get angry if you break the entrance with a hammer.¡¹

    Celia and Adolph sigh.

    They are holding weapons, but they are more angry than they are bloodthirsty. They don¡¯t seem to be a particrly nasty bunch.

    ¡¸Perfect timing. I wanted to talk with you guys.¡¹

    The ones who jumped out of the cave are way shorter than even the mountain nation. However, they aren¡¯t skinny but have nice physiques, almost as if a normal man with muscles waspressed. Plus, we can understand each other¡¯snguage, so they aren¡¯t monsters ¨C in other words, these are the so called demi-humans.

    ¡¸What? Talk? To strike our mountain like that......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so angry, it¡¯s not like we desire to massacre one another, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not! We are not like those savage goblins......¡¹

    I swiftly pick up the hammer, which belonged to the man in the front who raised his voice, with one hand and rest it on my shoulder. It¡¯s quite heavy......about as heavy as my spear.

    ¡¸He picked my hammer up with one hand!?¡¹¡¸What the heck is this guy?¡¹¡¸H-hey, don¡¯t go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend for us to try and kill each other. I just want to talk about the mountain. Now, please guide us to the ce where we can talk.¡¹

    I took the initiative to enter the hole in the mountain they just came out of, but it¡¯s dark and the inside isplicated. Moreover, it¡¯s narrow and looks like I¡¯ll hit my head on the top.

    ¡¸Idiot, it¡¯s this way. If you move on your own, you won¡¯t be able to find your way back.¡¹

    The man, who I took the hammer from, rushes to the front holding a torch. How nice of him, I¡¯ll return his hammer.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t throw it, you idiot!! What strength......are you really a human......?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸Hauu......¡¹

    ¡¸Since we havee this far, you have be resolved.¡¹

    Celia and the others couldn¡¯t help but tag along. The other men are extremely curious of the girls and are wandering around them.

    ¡¸You better noty hands on my women. If you do, I¡¯ll have to fight you.¡¹

    ¡¸Why would I?! Besides,rge women like them aren¡¯t my type.¡¹

    ¡¸Large!?¡¹¡¸Even me!?¡¹

    When you carefully observe the men, most of them are shorter than Leah, and not one of them are taller than Celia. What interesting fellows.

    ¡¸Are you guys human?¡¹

    ¡¸We are a dwarf tribe who have lived here for a long time. From our point of view, you are the one who doesn¡¯t seem like a human. Why can a feeble person from the ins carry my hammer with one hand?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s like asking me why I can breathe.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, whatever. You don¡¯t seem to want to fight anyways, so I¡¯ll take you to where Balbano is.¡¹

    ¡¸Balbano? Is that your leader?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have someone like a leader. Everyone lives as they please and makes whatever they please. Balbano is the wisest and the strongest, so he is the most suited to talk to you.¡¹

    Does power have anything to do with negotiations......?

    When I look backwards, Celia and the others are surrounding the self-proimed dwarves while walking, but they don¡¯t seem like they¡¯d hurt anyone. They look full of curiosity as they gaze at Celia and Leah and when they try to touch them, they jump back in surprise when they get stared back. ire is a little too big for them so they keep their distance and stare at her from afar.

    Perhaps because Adolph is a man, they¡¯re approaching him without hesitation.

    ¡¸H-how can I help you?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are your legs so thin? Won¡¯t they snap?¡¹

    ¡¸Your arms are also thin, so wouldn¡¯t they snap if you pick up a rock?¡¹

    ¡¸You seem long andnky and quite light. Can I lift you up?¡¹

    Seeing Adolph get bombarded with questions makes meugh. He might as well take this opportunity to train himself a little.

    We walk in the dark tunnel for awhile before we reach arge opening. The space reminds me of the cave of goblins but the surrounding area is lit up with torches and although it smells slightly like soot, the area is kept pretty clean without any rotting smells. It looks like a space where people could live adequately.

    ¡¸Balbano! I brought the guy who went wild at the entrance! It seems like he wants to talk.¡¹

    The voice of the man at the front echoes in the hole and a single person sluggishly appears. He holds arge metal cup in one hand and has a heavy-looking hammer hanging on his waist. He has thick arms and legs with a long beard and is considerablyrger than the other tribe members surrounding him.

    ¡¸He looks like a boss to me.¡¹

    The man called Balbano slowly walks forward and stands in front of me. Well, what kind of negotiation will this turn into?

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C Escort Unit: 50, Others: still reorganizing

    Assets: 9100 gold bor -100) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (NEET), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll

    Off on their own: Pipi (follower), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 88, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 113: That Which Comes From the Depths

    <h4>Chapter 113: That Which Comes From the Depths</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    In the underground space, the dwarf called Balbano stands in the middle and faces me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re pretty big.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Balbano, with his log-like arms and legs, looks up at me while saying that. His height is perfect for me to rest my arm on his head, but it might provoke him to fight me if I did that......which makes him about the same height as Celia. Comparing his height with his incredible muscles makes him look really unbnced. Even so, he still looks much taller than the surrounding dwarves.

    ¡¸I hear you destroyed our entrance.¡¹

    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t any response, so I knocked, but it broke. Sorry.¡¹

    Balbano didn¡¯t ask anything further, then hands me a metal cup and fills it with alcohol. I casually ept it with my hand, but that cup is made with an borate design and is shining like gold. I¡¯m d Nonna isn¡¯t here.

    ¡¸Drink.¡¹

    I take a sip after being prompted.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    An intense sensation caused me to believe it was poison for an instant, but it was just an unbelievably strong alcohol beyond anything I¡¯ve drank before. However, the man¡¯s face rxes slightly after I drain the cup quickly.

    ¡¸What do you want from us?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to dig out the iron from this mountain, but it seems there was a preceding visitor. I just wanted to address them.¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you hear about the dwarves?¡¹

    ¡¸From the ones striking iron and barely living under the shade of the rocks. They only mentioned demi-humans, but I guess they were referring to the dwarves.¡¹

    Balbano exhales.

    ¡¸Do you intend to make our mountain full of holes?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying I want to live in the mountain. Nor am I saying you need to move where you sleep. But are you perhaps unhappy about the iron being taken?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. There¡¯s iron everywhere in the mountain so I¡¯m not interested in something like that.¡¹

    But that doesn¡¯t match what was said. The guys who were making iron said that they faced trouble whenever they dug in the mountain.

    ¡¸Then why were you angry when the fire nation dug in here?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. If I think about those gloomy guysing in the mountain, I get frightened. When we first met with them, I tried asking them ¡®what they were doing?¡¯ but......prattling on about not liking conflict and being segregated, I can¡¯t even drink a single cup of alcohol.¡¹

    I understand how he feels. The fire nation are living poorly with theck of food and water, so there is a gloomy atmosphere about them. It can¡¯t be helped because of their harsh lifestyle, but they aren¡¯t people who you would want to talk with for a long time or live together with.

    I push my empty cup in front of me. Balbano looks slightly surprised but a slight smile appears on his face as he refills my cup with alcohol.

    ¡¸So you don¡¯t mind if we dig?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you seem like a slightly interesting man......¡¹

    Balbano stands up and grabs the axe standing against the wall with both hands.

    ¡¸I hear that human men are just long,nky and weak. It¡¯s boring to face those guys.¡¹

    He holds an axe in front of me. I grab it with one hand, but the axe is too heavy and drops to the ground.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger. If you win, you can dig iron or do whatever.¡¹

    He takes another axe from the wall and swings it above his head.

    I prevent Celia from jumping at him and I also grab the axe with both hands, then hold it up. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s made from but it¡¯s tremendously heavy. It¡¯s several times heavier than my spear.

    ¡¸So you lifted it!¡¹

    Seeing me get into a stance, Balbano shouts happily. I just need to hit him to win. I¡¯m fine with it being so easy to understand.

    ¡¸Ugooooh¡¹

    Balbano shouts by exhaling all the air out of his body and swings his axe down. As swordy, that move is extremely slow, but I¡¯ll still take it head on with all my strength.

    An unexpectedly loud roar erupts from the slow movement and the both of us are knocked back. With such heavy weapons, you¡¯ll get crushed if you block it half-heartedly, even though they aren¡¯t the quickest.

    ¡¸Fuungaah!¡¹

    Using the rotation of being repelled, Balbano attacks once again. Spinning once and using the centrifugal force, I also meet his attack with my own full-powered swing.

    A dull sh resonates once again and I seed in receiving his strike, but the recoil knocks me back. I wonder how long it has been since I was able to go blow for blow in an upfront battle like this.

    ¡¸Next is my turn.¡¹

    The distance between us increased, so I can use the strength from a running start to power my downswing, then I twist my body and swing the weapon horizontally. The weapon is heavy and slow, but there is still a sufficient amount of power behind the strike.

    ¡¸Oooh, heavy! It¡¯s heavy!¡¹

    Still, Balbano blocks the strike head-on without even taking a step backwards. His height is almost the same as Celia¡¯s height but in terms of weight, he¡¯s probably heavier than me. With a short stature and short legs, he has a stable center of gravity and I can¡¯t budge him. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve shed with an opponent like this using an axe.

    ¡¸Interesting!¡¹

    I lift the axe with both hands and wield it with my full strength. It¡¯s an unlikely stance full of openings, but the opponent doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention to take advantage, but rather turns his axe to look to block the attack.

    ¡¸Gaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuun!¡¹

    Each of the blows had the strength of our entire bodies behind it, causing yet another roaring crash. Neither Balbano nor I were budging from our spots and a cloud of dust was raised directly under our axes, illustrating just how powerful the impact was. The impact was so strong that it was enough to make my bones creak and my face warp, but he is simrly gritting his teeth. It seems we¡¯re even at this point.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be settled like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess not.¡¹

    The battle won¡¯t be decided like this. To be honest, I could kill him. I could parry away his strength and I have enough skill to send his head or legs flying. But that would be meaningless. This is a battle of strength.

    I set the axe down where it is. If it¡¯s just a simpleparison of strength, there is a much better method.

    ¡¸Fine with me!¡¹

    Guessing what my intent was, Balbano also leaves his axe behind and charges at me. With our bare hands, we lock with each other firmly and push against one another. I already knew, but this guy is unbelievably muscr.

    My legs are slowly sliding backwards, but when I push back, his body floats in midair.

    ¡¸Nuu!¡¹

    He quickly separates from me and throws off the clothing on his upper body. For some reason, I also do the same and remove the armor on my upper half and drop it to the ground.

    Having be half-naked, the two of us close the distance and collide with vigorous momentum. There was an intense thud when our bodiese together, and I get a little chill from the feeling of his hairy body, but now is not the time for that. The both of us are putting our bodies and souls behind every attack, but our strengths oppose each other and none of us end up moving an inch. There is only sweat dripping down our bodies.

    ¡¸Two muscle-heads are colliding with each other......a man¡¯s body is sexy......how wonderful.¡¹

    Who was that just now? It¡¯s going to distract me.

    ¡¸Uggaaaaah!¡¹

    Balbano seems to think he¡¯s won and lets out a remarkably loud shout while pushing. As expected, I am unable to withstand and am gradually getting pushed back.

    But it¡¯s not over yet. I can put strength in my hips and support his weight.

    I¡¯ve swung my hips on top of girls many thousand times every night. I am more confident about my hip muscles than anything else.

    ¡¸Uoooooooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lifting me up!?¡¹

    Slowly but surely, Balbano¡¯s body floats in the air. He has probably never been lifted up before, so his face was dyed with astonishment. I grab his arm and use my hips to support his heavy body, then send him flying backwards with all my might.

    ¡¸Guwaah!¡¹

    ¡¸He threw him!¡¹¡¸Balbano is flying!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s settled!¡¹

    Before we knew it, a whole bunch of dwarves formed a ring around us to spectate the battle. Well, I wonder if that¡¯s okay.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to hold back so I threw him back with all my strength, but as expected of a sturdy man like Balbano, he gets up as if nothing happened, even after rolling on the floor and smashing against the wall.

    ¡¸I lost!!¡¹

    He shouts with a hoarse voice. The surrounding dwarves all cheer. I don¡¯t see any jealousy or discontent in any of them. They purely enjoy watching uspete to see who¡¯s stronger.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your win! Drink!¡¹

    Balbano pours into a cup, that appears to be at least five times bigger than the previous cup, and hands it to me while it¡¯s still overflowing with alcohol. Then he does simrly with another cup of the same size and drains it instantly. In the end, you drink whether you win or lose, eh?

    Honestly, this alcohol is strangely harsh and I¡¯m spinning already from the earlier two cups, but it would be boring if I refuse so I gulp it down.

    When I finish, he refills my cup, so I turn around and pass it to all mypanions too. If I drink anymore than this, I¡¯ll copse. Also, Celia absolutely can¡¯t drink. She¡¯ll copse from just a single sip.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push yourself so much......here, your armor.¡¹

    Celia, who hands me my armor, has a red face and nces here and there at my exposed upper half. She¡¯s supposedly used to seeing me naked already though.

    ¡¸What amazing muscles.¡¹

    Leah also pokes my sweaty body lightly.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, a sweaty man......hah! Don¡¯t mind me.¡¹

    That was you earlier, right ire? You nearly caused me to lose.

    ¡¸So does this mean you¡¯ll allow us to dig in the mountain?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You¡¯re an interesting guy and you¡¯re strong too. It would have been better if you were born a dwarf and not a human.¡¹

    ¡¸Our new friend!!¡¹

    One of the dwarves shouts loudly, everyone holds up their cup of alcohol in one hand and gulps it all down at once. If I look carefully, there are female dwarves and small childlike dwarves who are also gulping down alcohol. They probably treat it as a substitute for water.

    By the way, the female dwarves are simr to the men in which they look likepressed versions of a regr female ¨C which is fine ¨C but I feel a differing sense of values when I see their beards and chest hair. I¡¯m d that I brought Celia and Leah with me.

    ¡¸Stay over tonight. The inside of a mountain might not be the mostfy for humans but it should at least be better than camping outdoors. You can have as much alcohol as you want too.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need alcohol, but I¡¯m grateful for a soft bed without needing to worry about monsters. I¡¯ll dly ept your offer and stay over.

    Night time

    ¡¸Say......isn¡¯t it about time you give this guy some attention?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a little longer......I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anythingter so just a bit more......¡¹

    Celia and Leah are repeatedly kissing and rubbing my arms and my chest. My dick has already gotten hard and is standing at attention, but they won¡¯t touch it just yet.

    ¡¸What amazing muscles......¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t get enough of them.¡¹

    Something got into them after seeing my battle with Balbano. They¡¯re rubbing my arms and chest and brushing their cheeks against me too. I can¡¯t hold back, so if this goes any longer, I¡¯ll forcefully fuck them. It was at that moment when I flipped Celia over, and thought all I had to do to make Celia submit to me is to m my dick into her.

    ¡¸Hey pal, are you awake?! Something bad has happened. Please wake up.¡¹

    Balbano rushes into the bedroom without knocking. Because the two girls screamed and covered themselves with the nket, I¡¯m left exposed while naked.

    ¡¸......What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸The earth insects are breaking loose. I¡¯d like to borrow your strength, pal, so pleasee.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really get what¡¯s going on, but it doesn¡¯t seem like something that happens everyday. I have no choice but to go but my dick is too hard and it won¡¯t fit in my clothes. If Celia or Leah would use their mouths.......

    ¡¸Pal......your dick is pretty big. Mine is too, but not like that.¡¹

    Maybe he also just woke up, but Balbano is half naked as he nods while saying that. I instantly feel my dick going limp and I am able to put on my clothes without a hitch.

    ¡¸So, tell me the details, what happened?¡¹

    Celia and the entire escort unit, who are fully armed, gather beside me. Leah, Adolph and ire are being protected by the dwarves in a safe room.

    ¡¸Even though you say earth insects, I don¡¯t get it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll understand if youe.¡¹

    Balbano said just that and rapidly advances deep into the mountain. He is carrying the axe that he used when we wereparing strength on his back. It¡¯s quite impressive that even with its weight, he¡¯s able to carry it and walk easily.

    As I watch the brawny dwarf¡¯s back and advance along the winding path, the ceiling suddenly moves.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the earth insect!¡¹

    Balbano shouts and I thrust my spear at it faster than he could lift his axe. That thing lets out an unpleasant shriek, not resembling anything human nor monster, then falls to the ground with a st.

    ¡¸Is it......a spider? An especiallyrge one.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it looks like.¡¹

    The shape itself is very simr to that of a spider we¡¯re all used to seeing and usually sticks on the walls to scare thendlord. But its size is abnormal and it might be asrge as a human if you include its legs. Like this, it would be able to bite off the head of someone like Celia.

    ¡¸Nuuun!¡¹

    The following insect is smashed to the ground by Balbano¡¯s axe. Therge spider stters into pieces with one strike from the heavy axe. A green liquid sprays everywhere, resulting in a foul stench wafting in the air.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one over there too!¡¹

    Celia spots a spider crawling on the ceiling and throws two knives at it. She was able to hit its torso with pinpoint uracy, but that wasn¡¯t enough to finish the thing off.

    ¡¸Get it!!¡¹

    Three soldiers from the escort unit pierce the thing with spears one after the other to drop it to the ground, and after shing at it several times, it finally dies.

    The only thing these spiders have going for them is their size, but it still takes time to finish them off. On top of that, the tunnel walls allow the spiders to climb up and down and left and right causing us to chase them around, making this environment the worse one for us to fight them in.

    ¡¸How many more of these things are there?¡¹

    ¡¸Much more! We¡¯ll have to seal off the hole they¡¯re breaking out of......¡¹

    It seems Balbano is feeling a sense of urgency and has started to jog into the tunnel. It might be toote to notice, but his short legs make it seem like only his torso is moving and it¡¯s quiteical.

    Once the pass through the tunnel, we reach a hot and stuffy room. Several furnaces are burning hotly. This must be the room where the dwarves process the metal.

    But right now, the sounds I hear are not of a typical cksmith but of fighting. There are arge number of spiders crawling on the walls and ceiling, causing the dwarves to pick up hammers and axes to fight them.

    ¡¸Pal, I¡¯m counting on you!¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t even need to tell me; there¡¯s no other choice but to fight. I won¡¯t be able tomunicate with spiders either.

    ¡¸Escort unit, form a circle. They¡¯lle from all directions, and don¡¯t overlook the ceiling.¡¹

    With that said, I wield my spear and charge in, stabbing the side of a spider, which was reaching for a dwarf with its forelegs extended, and swing it around before throwing it away.

    I knock back the other spider that fell from on top of me with my handle and smash it against the wall. Another one that pulls its body back before charging at me gets pierced by me from the top and then pinned to the ground before I stomp on the ce that looks like its head.

    In the end, they are nothing but spiders; they aren¡¯t solid but move quickly and irregrly. The weapons of the dwarves ¨C the hammers and giant axes ¨C are notpatible against the spiders though.

    ¡¸Guah!¡¹

    One of the dwarves near me looks like he got bitten and is holding his arm. I swing my spear from below to knock back the spider, who ising to attack again, and then bisect the spider in midair.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is......uu, guguguguguu......¡¹

    The wound itself seems to only reach the flesh, but the man starts to foam at the mouth and faints in agony.

    ¡¸Be careful, they¡¯re poisonous!!¡¹

    Balbano shouts. You should say that kind of stuff in advance.

    ¡¸Celia, don¡¯t get hurt. Be careful!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    Celia rolls down her cloak below her thighs and takes out her short sword, throwing it around as if she was dancing. It¡¯s difficult to kill them in one strike, but if she aims for the spiders hanging on the ceiling and drops them to the ground so they can be hit, it makes things a little easier.

    ¡¸Watch out!! ¡¹

    There are two on the right, one on the left and one behind. As if matching their timing, they jump altogether, but I¡¯m thankful they did that.

    ¡¸Fuun!!¡¹

    After holding my breath, I exhale all at once and swing my spear all around me. I can hear the sound of their soft flesh getting hit, and all fourrge spiders are instantly flung away. Three of them collide into a wall and get smashed, while thest one gets flung into a furnace and makes a dying screech unbearable to my ears.

    ¡¸Is it over now!?¡¹

    I roar after I swing my spear down with all my might on the motionless spider and smash it to pieces. The spider¡¯s fluids are disgusting, but at least they¡¯re better than a human¡¯s entrails.

    The surrounding dwarves also cheer and seems to be regaining their spirit as they finish off the spiders one after the other. The ones who got poisoned are dragged to the back and alcohol is poured in their mouths. They use alcohol for everything, don¡¯t they.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no end to them. What should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸The hole they¡¯re breaking out of should be further up ahead! The cave-in might be connected to this hell.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really get what¡¯s going on, but it¡¯s up ahead, right? If the poison is enough to make a bulky dwarf copse, then it will definitely be bad if Celia gets wounded. I have to deal with this fast.

    With Balbano¡¯s guidance, we advance further and reach a small za-like ce with a slightly high ceiling. But there is arge sinkhole in the center of the room and most of the room has be filled with holes. The bottom of the hole is pitch ck and I can¡¯t tell how many of them there are.

    ¡¸Is it here ......? This hole has opened all the way to hell! ¡¹

    With a disgusting fidgeting sound from the hole, therge spiders climb out.

    ¡¸What should we do? Should we throw some fire in there?¡¹

    ¡¸That hell hole isrge. It would be meaningless if we do that......we have to seal the hole......¡¹

    Stabbing the spiders that climb up and flinging them back down into the hole, Balbano heads above my head. Celia slices off the two forelegs of the one spider that turns back and stabs the head with her sword. Hurry up, Celia¡¯s going to get hurt.

    ¡¸Alright...... over there...... oh no!!¡¹

    When I thought Balbano found something, he turns towards me and his short legs are sent flying.

    Getting a bad feeling, he grabs onto Celia and rolls backward. A momentter, something strange grows out of the hole and skewers one of the soldiers of the escort unit.

    ¡¸Gobuaa!!¡¹

    The poor soldier doesn¡¯t know what is going on as his stomach gets pierced through his armor and is dragged down into the hole.

    ¡¸That thing is......oh no.¡¹

    I figured out the identity of that unknown thing instantly. That was a giant spider¡¯s leg......something iparable to all therge spiders we¡¯ve seen up until this point, an enormous spider that could be asrge as 5 m.

    ¡¸Nuuu......¡¹

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    Celia and Balbano seem to be at a loss for words. From first nce, it doesn¡¯t look like it would be an opponent a human could win against. In order to defeat it, we need an open space and an army.

    ¡¸No time to talk about luxuries.¡¹

    If I let something like this back behind me, the other dwarves will be wiped out in an instant, and then Leah and the others will be in danger. I have no choice but to finish it off here.

    I resolve myself and take a stance with my spear. My weapon really seems small at 3 meterspared to that huge thing.

    ¡¸Can you do it!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to try.¡¹

    After just saying that, I charge forward and swing at the spider¡¯s forelegs. I felt the impact but itsrge size prevented me from splitting it apart. In a sh, countless legse at me, but I block two hits while avoiding the rest of them.

    The tips of the legs I dodged are swung down at me again but when I rolled out of the way, its fangse for me next.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    I reflexively slice at the spider¡¯s head, but since there wasn¡¯t much power behind that attack, it was far from being a fatal wound. This thing is annoying.

    It is an opponent with eight legs after all. It uses four of them to support its body while it uses the remaining four legs to attack, whereas I only have one spear. Not to mention its attacks can inflict fatal wounds through armor as it just finished demonstrating with my subordinate. If only I had one more weapon.

    ¡¸Balbano, lend me your axe.¡¹

    ¡¸Axe?¡¡......Alright.¡¹

    Seeing how I don¡¯t have much breathing room, he doesn¡¯t ask anything else and tosses his giant axe over. The super heavy object falls straight into the ground and makes a dull thud.

    ¡¸Here I go, monster.¡¹

    I switch my spear over to my left hand and hold therge axe with my right hand. My spear is already heavy but the axe is more than twice as heavy. It¡¯s really tiresome to support each weapon using only one hand, but unlike the time Balbano and Ipared strength, my life is at stake here. Besides, this amount of weight should be enough to finish this thing off.

    I rush in with myrge spear and axe. I evade the swinging forelegs without getting hit and swing my ax with all my strength at one of the legs that stood in ce. With a crunching sound simr to when a thick tree trunk splits, one of its legs is torn off.

    ¡¸That¡¯s one down!¡¹

    I approach the screeching giant spider even closer as I brush away the attacking legs. I intercept another leg swinging down from above my head with my axe, but because I was in a bad position, it digs halfway into the leg and stops. But I¡¯m not done yet. I strike the axe with my spear and forcefully cut my way through the limb.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the second!¡¹

    However, it was then that the remaining two legs attacked me at the same time and although I intercept and block the attack with my weapons, I was knocked back. I crash into the wall and I feel the wind getting knocked out of me.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaa!!¡¹

    Celia hurls a sword instead of her short dagger, but the thick skin of its body prevents it from getting stabbed. You should just be good and wait. I won¡¯t die yet.

    A leg swings down to finish me off but I use my axe to split apart the limb vertically, then let thest leg swing-and-miss before grabbing it with my bare hands and squeezing. The hairy leg should be the most unpleasant feeling but somehow I¡¯m starting to get use to it.

    ¡¸Ooooooh!!¡¹

    While continuing to hold the leg, I twist in the opposite direction of the joint, snapping the leg with a crisp, wet sound.

    ¡¸That¡¯s four! Is it over!?¡¹

    But the gigantic spider turns towards me while writhing in pain and uses all its effort to charge. It is using its fangs instead of its legs now......I might possibly have to crush its entire body.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine though. I can reach you with my de like that.¡¹

    It¡¯s so huge that I couldn¡¯t attack anything but its legs if it was just standing, but now that the fangs are being used, its head should get closer too. Let¡¯s settle this.

    I hurl my spear at the charging enemy to get the jump on it. The spear roughly hit its mark and sticks into the head of the spider, but because of the hard exoskeleton, it doesn¡¯t prate all the way through and isn¡¯t a fatal wound. But that¡¯s fine.

    The spear is stabbed in between its eyes, causing the enemy to stop its movements for a brief moment and allowing me to run up and tackle it. It would be meaningless to do so on its main body so I aim to ram against the handle of the protruding spear.

    Half of the 3-meter spear is buried in the arachnid¡¯s head apanied by an ear-shattering shriek. The giant spider writhes in pain, but it isn¡¯t over yet.

    I let go of my spear and swing therge axe with both hands.

    I take a deep breath before leaping, then swing down my weapon with the full force of my body on top of therge spider¡¯s head.

    The strange screaming echoing in the cave stops suddenly and therge body of the spider crumbles slowly to the ground. Its head split open with a crack and a flood of green liquid flows out. Losing its strength, the giant spider slides down to the bottom of the hole.

    Oh crap, it carried my spear along for the ride. I liked that one too.

    A silence surrounds everyone around me. Neither Balbano nor Celia nor any of the escort unit soldiers utters a word. We still haven¡¯t even controlled the situation yet though.

    ¡¸Are you going to hurry and do something about the hole? If another of the same specieses out, I¡¯m also going to run.¡¹

    My words bring them back to reality and Balbano rushes to the front. He is holding arge axe, which looks more like a hammer.

    ¡¸This crack......is it here?!¡¹

    Balbano jumps skillfully with his short legs and bashes a point on the ceiling with his hammer. When he did so, rocks start to split and shatter and shards of the stones start falling from above our heads.

    ¡¸I¡¯m caving this room in! Go outside!¡¹

    Everyone hurries outside the room and the ceiling simultaneously crumbles, with countless rocks falling down to fill the hole. The cave-in continues for a while until the room eventually bes entirely buried in rocks and dirt.

    ¡¸The hole is sealed......all we have to do is to ster something to solidify it and we won¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the most important. I¡¯m so tired.¡¹

    I stretch out my arms and legs and let Celia strip off my armor, who desperately checks to see if I got injured. I could use a little alcohol right about now.

    ¡¸So ultimately, what were those things?¡¹

    I feel likezing around and chatting until Celia finishes her inspection.

    ¡¸In the depths of the mountain......there lies an abyss way deeper than the tunnel we have burrowed through. That abyss spreads out infinitely underground where the entire area is packed with unknown monsters.¡¹

    He adds that there hasn¡¯t been anyone who hase back after seeing it.

    ¡¸There are rare cases in which the hole that leads to that abyss ends up connecting with the tunnel. Nevertheless, the abyss is deep and monsters shouldn¡¯t be able to climb up so easily......¡¹

    ¡¸Spiders can climb up though.¡¹

    ¡¸My friend, it would have been a horrible catastrophe if you weren¡¯t here. The dwarves here may have all been killed.¡¹

    ¡¸That is also fate.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t put my life on the line for their sake. I intended just to protect Celia and the others, but the end result is the same.

    Celia finishes my treatment and after she confirms there are no major injuries, I re-clothe myself. Besides the single soldier who got killed, the escort unit didn¡¯t suffer too many major injuries either.

    ¡¸Did the guy who died earlier have any family?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I recall seeing his wife sending him off. 1

    Balbano lowers his head.

    ¡¸Something horrible happened due to my ineptitude. I will make amends.¡¹

    This may also be fate. The other nine are still alive.2 It just means he had bad luck.

    ¡¸You also lost your spear.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......¡¹

    If that was the Dual Crater, Nonna would be sobbing. In that sense, I am still quite fortunate.

    Balbano stands up energetically. His legs are short so his height didn¡¯t change much.

    ¡¸Alright! The dwarves will make you a new weapon, pal! What would you like? An Axe? A war hammer?¡¹

    ¡¸No, a spear is fine. I don¡¯t face off against a monster every time after all.¡¹

    Their axes are way too heavy to use against a human opponent.

    ¡¸I see......I understand. When will you being here again?¡¹

    It would be after I go to the mountain nation territory.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the exact date but it will be around a week.¡¹

    ¡¸One round? Where will you go around?¡¹3

    ¡¸......about the time you finish 20 meals.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. We¡¯ll have it ready for you then.¡¹

    Balbano ms his manly chest once with his fist.

    ¡¸Make it as sturdy as you can. I don¡¯t care about the detailed ornaments or fancy additions.¡¹

    It would be just like jewelled spear I received from the King. Just recently, I tried swinging it out of curiosity but it bent slightly. If I bent it the opposite direction, I don¡¯t think anyone will find out.

    ¡¸Dwarves only create sturdy things. Sturdy and heavy!¡¹

    That¡¯s right up my alley. I look forward to it.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s finish this soon. To celebrate driving that thing away, let¡¯s drink buckets full of alcohol!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooh!!¡¹¡¸To our new friend!¡¹¡¸To our strong friend!!¡¹

    After expelling the spider that snuck out of the hole, the dwarves bring arge metallic pot filled with alcohol and the grand party begins.

    ¡¸Give the injured some alcohol!¡¹¡¸Give the poisoned some alcohol!¡¹¡¸Let¡¯s drink to our victory!¡¹

    The big party continues for the whole night; Celia faints just from the smell and Leah falls over after a single sip. Adolph drinks one cup of alcohol, then turns pale and vomits in the corner.

    This is pretty absurd but I prefer it to be lively. I feel sorry for the dead soldier but even if we act depressed, it¡¯s not like he woulde back to life.

    ¡¸My human friend, I heard you¡¯re quite thedies¡¯ man.¡¹

    All of a sudden, one of the dwarves talk to me while holding alcohol in one hand. I wonder what¡¯s up.

    ¡¸How about it, she¡¯s a widow and desires to be with a man. Would you like to enjoy her for the night?¡¹

    Is that person you brought with you......a woman? She stares at me with a slightly feverish gaze.

    ¡¸A female dwarf is nice too. Unlike humans, their flesh is packed tightly together and they¡¯re heavy.¡¹

    It¡¯s unusual for heavy to be apliment for a woman. I guess it¡¯s therge difference in cultures, since this widow also has quite the thick body hair and quite an incredible figure. If Irijina ispressed vertically and bes much hairier, would she look like this? Perhaps because of the harsh liquor, I also felt that this could be a fresh experience.

    ¡¸Use the room over there.¡¹

    The man motions with his finger and smiles, then I take the woman by the hand and enter the room.

    The next day, the heavy female is using my arm as a pillow and sleeping with a blushing face.

    Her chest hair is touching me ......it feels like ever since I got here, I¡¯ve had some sort of connection with hairy things.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C Escort Unit: 50, Others: still reorganizing

    Assets: 9000 gold bor -100) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Large spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (NEET), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll

    Off on their own: Pipi (follower), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 89, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 114: Coming of Age Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 114: Coming of Age Ceremony</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The short men lined up in front of the entrance to the mountain. It seems the dwarves don¡¯t oftene out of their hole. But they are outside now to send me off.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll see youter.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok, pal. I¡¯ll have your weapon ready after 18 more meals.¡¹

    He¡¯s really keeping count. Even with their lively personalities, they¡¯re pretty conscientious guys.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also packed you some alcohol. It might be too little but please enjoy it during your trip.¡¹

    So he packed six people¡¯s worth of alcohol in bottles for us too? With such few people, there¡¯s no way we could finish such extraordinarily harsh alcohol.

    I make a strained smile while parting ways with the dwarves. Aftering this far, it won¡¯t take long before we meet up with the mountain nation. It¡¯s fine to go slowly.

    I put Leah on Schwartz after she gets on the carriage. Leah looks at me curiously after being ced in the front.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing much. Just rx.¡¹

    While holding the reins, my right hand reaches for Leah¡¯s crotch. The girl was slightly surprised, but she spreads her legs without much resistance. My hand goes underneath her mini skirt and under her underwear as well.

    ¡¸Ahn.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so smooth......¡¹

    There is no hair around Leah¡¯s crotch. It was originally quite thin but she shaved it clean so I can enjoy it. I wanted to enjoy such a hairless sensation at this moment.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just gonna rub it? You can put your finger inside too, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is fine.¡¹

    I knead Leah¡¯s hairless lips and the entrance of her vagina. While I¡¯m at it, I roll up her clothes slightly and rub the smooth skin of the side of her body.

    ¡¸Haau? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    It¡¯s not because she was a bad woman, but I¡¯m fed up with hairy girls for now.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll shave too! To make it smooth and slippery!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s neat pubic hair is a pretty silver color, which I also like. But changing it up can be nice too. I guess I¡¯ll have two hairless holes that I can stack and fuck together.

    ¡¸You got hard. I¡¯m gonna lift up my butt then~¡¹

    Until then, I¡¯ll rub against Leah¡¯s ass and have some fun.

    ¡¸Can I finger myself?¡¹

    The soldiers are also looking so don¡¯t go all out and show off your body too much.

    ¡¸......It¡¯s my first time apanying Hardlett-sama on a trip, but he fondles girls in front of people like it¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸If he goes this far, it actually shows you how manly he is.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, m-me too......¡¹

    Adolph and ire talk with an astounded tone while Celia is darting around in my get my attention, but that is peacefulpared to the march of an army.

    Mountain Nation Territory

    ¡¸Cheers to our great chief!¡¹

    ¡¸To the great victory!¡¹¡¸To the prosperity of the tribe!¡¹¡¸To the souls of the deceased!¡¹

    The mountain nation stop their own journeys to start a party for my visit. The surrounding small to medium tribes are also gathering one after the other.

    It seems they have not acted collectively as nomads to get feed for their livestock but ever since they got amon chief, there is no dispute and they can live a much more stable life than before. As proof of that, there are manyrge-bellied women who have been impregnated since thest time I departed.

    ¡¸There were casualties this time too, but you did well.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, we are truly satisfied if we were able to let the people of the ins know of the chief¡¯s strength and our strength.¡¹

    Counting all the leaders from each of the tribes......there are close to 100 people who I called and poured alcohol for. The alcohol is of course the stuff I received from the dwarves, since there¡¯s no point in treasuring it, so we¡¯ll drink it during the party.

    ¡¸Guuh......as expected from the chief¡¯s hard liquor......this is amazing.¡¹

    I thought there wouldn¡¯t be enough for everyone but most of them reach their limit with only a small cup. That¡¯s how strong the alcohol is......but there is still six people¡¯s worth of alcohol left.

    ¡¸Chief should have some too.¡¹¡¸......here you go.¡¹¡¸Pipi¡¯s gonna drink too!¡¹

    Luna, Ruby, and Pipi are serving me aftering back just now. They aren¡¯t wearing their usual getup which allows them to move easily, but rather they went all out to dress up in formal clothing. Thinking that they had no intention to share, Celia and Leah distance themselves with a bored look on their faces.

    ¡¸Nn......what should I get you to do?¡¹

    Luna holds a cup of alcohol and Ruby brings meat to my mouth. Pipi is sitting on top of me while cross-legged and kisses me every so often or rubs her ass against my crotch here and there. In that state, I continue to refill the cups of the leaders with alcohol and converse with them.

    If the nobles at the capital or Nonna sees this, they¡¯d probably faint at how rude this is. But this is normal here; no one thinks anything is wrong if the chief has women waiting on him. Rather three women is too few and they would probably speak out and send more women over.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the spitting image of a barbarian king, isn¡¯t it......¡¹

    ¡¸If Hardlett-sama was born here, the central ins would probably be in pretty bad shape right about now.¡¹

    ire and Adolph are agreeing with each other a lottely.

    I grab Luna and Ruby¡¯s breasts tightly from above their clothes without hesitation and then one of the leaders steps forward. He is the leader of a rtivelyrge tribe but I believe all the greetings have been done already.

    ¡¸Chief......I know this might interrupt your enjoyment of the party, but could I trouble you with one request?¡¹

    ¡¸Trouble? I came this time to express my thanks. If it¡¯s something small, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh! Then pleasee with me.¡¹

    I follow him outside and there are four men standing side-by-side. Unlike the liveliness of the party, these men are wearing leather armor and a decorative uniform. Their faces are all tense and nervous, but after looking carefully, they don¡¯t even look old enough to be called men.

    ¡¸And who are they?¡¹

    ¡¸These people are from the leader¡¯s bloodline and the ones who will be in a position to lead warriors when they be adults in the spring.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸In my tribe, they are allowed to challenge the chief when they be an adult. And if they disy their strength, they can request something of suitable value.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, they are able to take the position of chief away too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course this is a battle to the death so the challenges don¡¯te light-heartedly. However, the chief has been in the ins and they haven¡¯t seen you around so......I tried to stop them but.¡¹

    I¡¯m not normally together with them so I guess they¡¯re looking down on me. These four are still just kids so they probably didn¡¯te to the battlefield. Boys as old as they are won¡¯t be stopped just because other people tell them not to.

    ¡¸If at least they are able to see the chief fight, they won¡¯t think of doing anything stupid......unfortunately, their challenges are valid because of thew.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I ept.¡¹

    The boys¡¯ faces brighten up instantly and be tense immediately after.

    ¡¸So, what do we do in this challenge?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be settled through a one-on-one fight using a bow and sword, that¡¯s it.¡¹

    Good thing it¡¯s so easy to understand.

    ¡¸The challenge is starting!¡¹¡¸Bring your horses and weapons!!¡¹

    Everyone around me starts getting worked up and the boys jump on their horses.

    ¡¸Prepare weapons for me too.¡¹

    I lost my spear and it would unfair indeed if I used the Dual Crater. I grab the one-handed sword and when I get onto Schwartz, one of the leaders makes an apologetic face.

    ¡¸That is my son. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s just an idiot, but he doesn¡¯t listen to what I say. He was saying how awesome it would be to challenge the chief and everything too......¡¹

    But more than being apologetic, his face looks worried. Of course, it wasn¡¯t for my sake.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill him.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have to kill a child. The leader closes his eyes and lowers his head.

    The first boy and I face each other on our horses. The reason he isn¡¯t attacking is probably because he feels puzzled by the fact I¡¯m not wielding a bow.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need a bow. Go ahead and shoot.¡¹

    As soon as I shouted, the boy raised his voice loudly and gallops on his horse, firing off arrows. The arrows fly urately toward me, but since they¡¯reing at me from the front, I can catch them easily.

    Charging at me from the front instantly closes the distance, but even so, the boy fired three arrows. That¡¯s actually quite an impressive firing speed. I grab two of them with my bare hands and sweep the other one away with my sword.

    ¡¸Yaaaaah!!¡¹

    The boy abandons his bow and pulls out his sword to sh at me. He charges head-on even with the difference in the size of our bodies. Normally we would pass by each other and the fight would end with me sending the opponent¡¯s head flying, but I aim to knock away his sword this time. At the same time, I grab his neck with my hand and pull him up, picking him up with one arm like a stray cat.

    ¡¸Do you give up?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I give up......¡¹

    Being grabbed by my arm while riding Schwartz, the boy surrenders while struggling and iling his limbs.

    ¡¸Alright, next.¡¹

    The next boy judges that it would impossible to fight against me in hand-to-handbat and keeps his distance, firing arrows at me one after the other. To the people of the mountain nation, it is also important to be skilled in archery in duels so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s particrly cowardly at all. However, in a one-on-one fight, it will produce the same result no matter how many arrows he fires. As long as I can precisely see the arrows flying at me, they won¡¯t hit me.

    ¡¸He¡¯s grabbing the arrows......¡¹¡¸It was a mistake for the children to challenge the chief......¡¹

    Probably getting upset at the words of the spectators, the arrows stoping and the boy finally decides to pull out his sword and charge at me. He has quite the skill with the bow, so work hard from now on too.

    As soon as our swords sh with each other, the boy rolls off his horse and falls to the ground. I tried to hold back, but the resistance against my sword was so light, I probably misjudged how much strength to use. There is soft grass growing beneath us and not some roughnd, so he should be fine.

    ¡¸Next!¡¹

    ¡¸UOoooooh!!¡¹

    The next boy has thergest frame. The bow isn¡¯t effective so he doesn¡¯t fool around, and charges at me from the front right off the bat.

    But that alone makes me have a bad impression of him. He clearly sees that his opponent has arger physique and is stronger than himself, yet charging in head first eliminates any chance of winning he had. Let me teach him a little lesson.

    ¡¸Guaaaah!!¡¹

    As we pass each other by, I make one strike to his abdomen with the sheath of my sword. It was on top of the armor so it shouldn¡¯t cause any life threatening damage, but he should writhe in pain for a while.

    ¡¸Last one!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yaaaaaaah.¡¹

    He shouts with no spirit behind it. I guess he got frightened after seeing the three before him get defeated. He fires arrows off first before circling around with his sword but from what I can see, he doesn¡¯t have any drive.

    ¡¸Gaaaaah!!¡¹

    When I shout and re at him, he bespletely afraid and loses his spirit. His horse senses that and also rears back. He¡¯s still a child if he loses his will to fight from that. Be courageous next time.

    And thus the challenge with the young men is finished. The adults watching over them are relieved that no blood was spilled and are able to return to the party.

    ¡¸These idiots, I told them they had no chance against the chief.¡¹

    ¡¸People who charge head-on actually exist? If the chief wanted, he could have sliced you in half vertically.¡¹

    The boys are surrounded by the adults and getting told how stupid and idiotic they are, but they look happy.

    ¡¸The challenge is done. All that¡¯s left is to make an oath to the mountains, marry a wife and be an adult.¡¹

    ¡¸Wife? Even though you¡¯re still just a kid.¡¹

    ¡¸The girl is of a simr age too. We¡¯re both youngsters but if we¡¯re together, we¡¯ll be adults together quite quickly.¡¹

    I see......it¡¯s atonement for the considerable amount of warriors that died in the war. I¡¯ll help out a bit with the perpetuation of your descendants.

    Night

    There are various pelts of livestock and monstersid against one side of the tent, and although there isn¡¯t a bed, it¡¯s fluffy andfortable in here. This tent was prepared for me so it was expected that I would embrace women in here. Luna, Ruby and Pipi are sitting naked in front of me. It¡¯s natural for me to indulge in these girls and Ruby is also prepared to lose her virginity.

    But there is also something a little strange.

    ¡¸U-um......chief?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are we here in this tent as well?¡¹

    The four boys I challenged today and their soon-to-be wives are also in front of me......but they¡¯re really just four girls of the same age. It seems that as a part of the bloodline of the leader, they will first marry a wife when they be an adult and then increase the number of women ording to their strength.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. This is your first night, right? You¡¯re all still immature as warriors, but at the very least, I could help you win your battles at night.¡¹

    ¡¸Is......is that what it is!?¡¹

    ¡¸What an honor it is to be taught by the great chief!¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t know anything at all about your rules. I just thought it would a fresh experience to have the young boys join in too.

    ¡¸There are virgins over here too. Might as well have friends who are alike to make everyone feel at ease.¡¹

    ¡¸......I have prepared myself.¡¹¡¸Pipi is finally gonna be a woman too!?¡¹

    With that said, while I think I might be able to fit inside Ruby, it might be impossible for Pipi.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do anything while our clothes are still on though. Let¡¯s strip.¡¹

    After saying that, I quickly start to remove my shirt. Luna and the others are already naked but the boys are still wearing their nightclothes.

    ¡¸Hau......¡¹

    The girls have probably only revealed their naked bodies to the boys who would be their husbands so there is a little bit of resistance and hesitation in them. Now that I look, Ruby is also covering her body with her hands. Luna has already experienced being with men so she¡¯s exposing her body while the boys are staring happily. Pipi is rolling around with her legs spread though.

    ¡¸They¡¯re your wives, right? Hug them like this.¡¹

    I hug the naked Ruby gently and roll her onto the floor.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Ruby¡¯s embarrassment should probably disappear since I¡¯m the only one wrapping around her. I remove the hand covering her body.

    ¡¸H-here I go.¡¹¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Come!¡¹¡¸Okay......¡¹

    The boys also learn from me and huge their wives, then gently strip their clothes. Eventually the girls all get naked, but the virgin boys can¡¯t keep calm with naked bodies in front of them. They quickly suck on the girls¡¯ breasts and thighs.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹¡¸Aah! At least a kiss.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    The girls are confused at the sudden change in their husbands. It¡¯s good to be excited, but it¡¯s really too soon. That¡¯s why virgins are.......

    ¡¸You can suck on them at any time. First you should take your clothes off and kiss them gently.¡¹

    Returning to their senses from my voice, the boys undress as if tearing their clothes off and expose their bodies in front of the girls.

    ¡¸Woah, you¡¯re pretty big.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸You......that......¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say anything......¡¹

    It seems the boys areparing the size the dicks that exposed themselves. We¡¯re going to be sleeping with women starting now so it¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.

    The girls cover their faces embarrassingly while monitoring their husbands¡¯ members.

    For me, there¡¯s no helping it that I have to see another man¡¯s junk. There¡¯s gonna be big ones and small ones for sure. There¡¯s one who isn¡¯t that lucky, and though I can¡¯t really see it, if that¡¯s his thing when it¡¯s hard ......that¡¯s quite pitiful.

    ¡¸Excuse me please.¡¹

    Luna lowers my pants and takes out my dick. After that, the air between the four boys, who were making a fuss earlier quite typical for their age, and the girls froze.

    ¡¸H-hugee!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not something you can just call big. Isn¡¯t that like an arm already?!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we could win......¡¹

    ¡¸A radish......why is mine a bean sprout?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih......¡¹

    ¡¸Will that even fit?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruby-sama, I¡¯ll die.¡¹

    ¡¸But it fit in Luna-sama, right?¡¹

    The eight brides and bridegrooms focus their eyes on my rod. This isn¡¯t a show, besides it¡¯s only 80% hard anyways.

    ¡¸Go on, kiss them.¡¹

    After saying that, I lightly kiss Luna and cover Ruby, locking lips with her intensely. The boys copy me and start pressing their lips against their wives¡¯ lips.

    ¡¸Ruby......you¡¯re cute.¡¹

    ¡¸S-saying something like that......that, when everyone is here, it¡¯s kinda strange.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s beside us. You are cute, and I want to embrace you.¡¹

    I kiss her again and fondle her breasts, which are slightlyrger than her elder sister¡¯s. Everytime we kiss, her nipples get harder. If I continue for a little longer, she won¡¯t worry about the things around her.

    ¡¸Excuse me, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Luna gets in between my legs, while I¡¯m covering Ruby and continuing to caress her, and stuffs her mouth with my dick. In addition, Pipi circles around behind me and uses her mouth on my ass. With so much stimtion, my cock further increases in size.

    All you could hear inside the tent is the sounds of multiple people kissing and sucking dick. The girls are gradually getting infected by the obscene spectacle starring Ruby and are gradually losing their sense of shame.

    The wet noises continue for a while before I finally felt it was time to take Ruby¡¯s virginity.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s too big......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re flooding down there. Just leave everything to me.¡¹

    Now that I look, the other boys are learning from me and they have their dicks ready to enter the girls in the missionary position. I didn¡¯t even say anything. But with that said, the girls will feel better this way than if the virgins do whatever they want.

    ¡¸Alright, put it in.¡¹

    The boys push their hips altogether.

    ¡¸Aah!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s big, ouch!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    The girls each express the pain of losing their virginities and their faces distort, causing the boys to stop moving.

    ¡¸It¡¯s worse to leave it half-done. Make them your woman all at once!¡¹

    I also grab Ruby¡¯s thigh and thrust my hips without so much as a second thought. My dick tears through her virginity and I can feel the sensation of something being ripped apart.

    ¡¸Aaaah!! It hurtttttssss!!¡¹

    As expected, with the difference in size, getting hurt can¡¯t be avoided. Luna and Pipi caress her breasts while I kiss her and rub her entire body gently.

    When I see that her stiff body slowly rxes and she calms down, I start using my hips. If I move slowly, she doesn¡¯t scream, and although it¡¯s a simple movement, the inside of her hole wraps around my rod. She¡¯s panting very slightly through her nose, but when I lick her neck and stimte her nipples, her breathing gradually bes longer sighs.

    ¡¸Once you get used to it, it¡¯s quite nice, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hau......it¡¯s painful. Chief.¡¹

    Ruby says that while gently grabbing onto my arm.

    ¡¸The wound......I can still see it.¡¹

    Is this about the scar left behind after I got cut by Ruby? It¡¯s nothing but a scratch and there are many other scars from deep wounds.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that......more importantly.¡¹

    I ce my hand on Ruby¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who tore the membrane here. That wound will also remain......so that makes us equal, right?¡¹

    Ruby smiles slightly, rxes and closes her eyes as if to leave her body to me and telling me to do as I wish.

    Havingpletely be mine, I thrust my hips up into Ruby, then turn my gaze to see if the virgins are doing alright.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!! Tilooooo! My Tilooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaah!! So intenseee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah! Gonna cum, gonna cum!! Uu-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? Already!? So quick......¡¹

    ¡¸How is it? Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Put it in quickly......eh? You¡¯re already in?¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing left for me to say. A virgin¡¯s first time is something like that. It seems that they¡¯re having a good time for now and they just have to keep trying hard next time. I¡¯ll need to satisfy Ruby too.

    I gently hug her while sticking to her body, then slowly get Ruby to climax while lifting her up and asking Luna and Pipi to help out as well. Then finally, when she grabs onto my shoulder and starts twitching a lot, I give her onest thrust before releasing my semen.

    ¡¸Aah! Don¡¯t!¡¹

    As if desperately clinging onto a log to prevent herself from drowning, Ruby hugs me with a trembling body and receives my sperm.

    ¡¸Good work. You were great.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank......you......very......much.¡¹

    Ruby smiles and copses, falling asleep shortly after. It seems thebination of losing her virginity and climaxing made her tired. I¡¯ll just let her sleep like this.

    Next is Pipi but.......it¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not! Pipi can also-!¡¹

    Alright, alright, I get it. Maybe when you get a little bigger.

    I suck on Pipi¡¯s vagina, focusing my tongue on her clitoris and make her climax. Her hairless crotch makes it easy for me to lick her and I don¡¯t stop making love to her even after she squirts and continue until she loses consciousness. I drink the love juices flowing from her small body beforeying her beside Ruby and letting her sleep.

    ¡¸Good work. I thank you for taking my younger sister¡¯s first time.¡¹

    ¡¸I feel the same. It was tasty. I hope to continue to embrace her in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, for sure. Together, we are the chief¡¯s women. I wonder which one of us will receive a child first.¡¹

    Fumu, considering the leadership of the bow cavalry, it would be a detriment if Luna gets pregnant first, but if Ipare my military missions with a woman¡¯s body, a woman¡¯s body wins out so it can¡¯t be helped if that happens.

    ¡¸Fufu, embrace me as much as you can so that the both us can alternate who gets pregnant.¡¹

    Having the sisters get birth alternately. This strange immoral feeling makes my dick hard. That reminds me, I have yet to sleep with Luna.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you are wee to......ara.¡¹

    I follow Luna¡¯s dubious gaze and find that one of the boys look quite lonely.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No......it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    It seems his first night is over and there is already an exhausted girl sleeping by his feet. The other two boys came before they were able to satisfy their girls and fell asleep while the dissatisfied girls badmouth them.

    The remaining boy seems to be in misery about the fact that even though he desperately moved his hips, the girl fell asleep. He continues to have sex while crying. I¡¯ll keep quiet about that.

    The boy¡¯s gaze is not on me but doesn¡¯t stray from Luna, who¡¯s getting fucked. I get the general picture.

    ¡¸Are you in love with Luna?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    His silence is the answer. This guy was a head above the others in terms of strength. He might have been stirred up by the fact that the girl he admired was taken away by me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always loved Luna-sama.......She¡¯s dignified and a little absent-minded.......and if she¡¯s by my side-¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you Gido, but I¡¯m already the chief¡¯s womaannnnnnn!!!¡¹

    I m my dick into her in the middle of her conversation. Therge and swollen meat rod infringes Luna¡¯s hole and makes her moan loudly. Sorry, but she¡¯s already my woman. I won¡¯t give her up to anyone.

    I call out to Gido, who is dumbfounded at theplete change in personality his admired girl makes.

    ¡¸Luna is already my woman. I will embrace her and I will protect her.......you have another girl you should be protecting, right?¡¹

    Gido lowers his gaze to that of the woman below him, looking at him with teary eyes ¨C the woman who¡¯ll be his wife from now on. As expected, the woman jumps into Gido¡¯s chest when she thought that Gido¡¯s getting criticised.

    ¡¸I knew about it. The fact that Gido liked Luna-sama......but I still like you! Your wife is me!¡¹

    Umu, that went well. Unlike the other boys, Gido properly satisfied his woman after all. As I thought, you need to embrace the woman properly if you want to have a good rtionship with her.

    ¡¸Then, shall we begin?¡¹

    I press down Luna and thrust. Gido¡¯s wife might have a sense of rivalry as she lines up and joins in too. Only the sounds of flesh pping against flesh echoes for a while.

    Anyways, this guy challenged me just to take back the woman he fell in love with? What an interesting guy. I¡¯ll reward him a little for that.

    ¡¸You¡¯re called Gido, right? Do you want to see how Luna looks like when she¡¯s turned on?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say it again.¡¹

    ¡¸......I want to see it.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wha-!!¡¹

    To dere so definitively about something while his wife is ring at him, it makes me like this guy more and more.

    I make Luna get on all fours while my meat rod is still inserted and move her closer to Gido.

    ¡¸A-as expected, this is embarrass-......aaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    In the doggystyle, I grab her ass tightly and swing my hips furiously. Instantly losing her reason, Luna opens her eyes wide, opens her mouth and sticks out her tongue.

    Along with the pping flesh sounds, Luna lets out moans as if she¡¯s screaming. The distance between Gido and Luna is so close that they can feel each other¡¯s breathing. Even now, the saliva dripping lewdly from her mouth flew onto Gido.

    ¡¸Haa......haa......¡¹

    Gido slowly extends his hands to Luna¡¯s breasts......even though they¡¯re rather t and not jiggling too much, he still reaches his hands for them.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    But I stop him by ring at him. I¡¯ll allow him to look, but Luna is already my woman, so I won¡¯t let anyone else touch her.

    ¡¸Kuuh......Uooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaah! What the-!?¡¹

    Gido groans and turns his new wife, who is feeling more and more jealous, around to face the back, then mming his dick into her. His hip movements are frantic, but the woman will definitely feel it. He¡¯s pushing all his feelings for Luna into his own wife.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t lose over here either.¡¹

    I lift Luna up a little and move my hips even faster. The two girls, who are being rammed roughly by their man, draw close to each other and eventually sp their hands together, even starting to kiss each other. I never intended for them to go that far, but since it¡¯s between girls, I¡¯ll overlook it.

    ¡¸Guuh......aaaah!!¡¹

    When I look over, I see that semen is flowing out of Gido¡¯s wife¡¯s pussy. It seems that Gido came countless times already after rocking his hips that much and that hard. It¡¯s still premature ejaction but you just have to build up experience to be matchless, and when he does so, he might be a good man.

    Eventually the consciousness of the other three be hazy and Gido¡¯s wife reaches her final climax.

    ¡¸Gidoo!! I love youuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!!¡¹

    The two newlyweds tangle their tongues together as they mutually reach their peak for thest time, then they copse and fall asleep while hugging each other.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! I love you!! Aaaaah......¡¹

    Luna also whispers her love to me before copsing and falling unconscious.

    I pull out my meat rod and quickly drink some water.

    ¡¸What a tough job.¡¹

    But I¡¯m troubled. In the end, I didn¡¯t cum with Luna and my dick still won¡¯t calm down. The blood from losing her virginity is leaking from Ruby¡¯s crotch and I guess it would be quite pitiable if I were to screw Ruby again like this.

    ¡¸¡¸Umm......¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The ones who called out to me are the two poor wives, whose husbands have gone to sleep first.

    ¡¸It¡¯s our first night but things were left half-finished.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like the chief isn¡¯t satisfied yet either.¡¹

    Going from their first night as newlyweds to cheating, what lewd women. It¡¯s really outrageous.

    ¡¸Well, get on top.¡¹

    I sit cross-legged and spread my arms.

    It might also be part of the chief¡¯s duty to expand their holes so that they can give birth easier. It might be good just to pour my seed in while I¡¯m at it too.

    Just in case, I¡¯ll check to see if there are any other people awake.

    The boy in thest pair, whose dick is the size of a bean sprout, is desperately swinging his hips.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that! Is it good?! Does it feel good!?¡¹

    ¡¸Zzz......Zzz......mmya¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ll see anything, so they probably won¡¯t find out about it.

    The Next Morning

    I can hear the voices of the boys in my sleep.

    ¡¸Yesterday was incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, girls are the best.¡¹

    I don¡¯t hear Gido¡¯s voice. As expected, he¡¯s tired and probably still sleeping. It¡¯s the two who went to sleep early. It seems they¡¯re making a fuss......about seeing their own wivespletely worn out and knocked out cold.

    ¡¸I fell asleep before I knew it, but I¡¯m pretty amazing......Look at my wife¡¯s crotch, there¡¯s thick seed spilling everywhere and she might get pregnant just like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t aware of it myself either, but I apparently have a huge dick. My wife¡¯s pussy......look, it¡¯s gaping so much I can probably fit my fist in there. So it looks like it¡¯ll expand this much when I sleep with a woman¡¹

    Congrattions. Have some nice dreams because I¡¯m tired.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C Escort Unit: 50, Others: still reorganizing

    Assets: 8900 gold bor -100) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (NEET), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll, Pipi (follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 92, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 115: New Weapon and Subordinate

    <h4>Chapter 115: New Weapon and Subordinate</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The Next Morning

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need a reward?¡¹

    On the day after the wee party and after the first night for learning the basics, I was going to give the leaders a reward for their merits in war before making my way back, but they refused.

    ¡¸Our loyalty originally lies with the oath we made to the mountains. Something likepensation is unnecessary.¡¹

    But that is too one-sided. It¡¯s fine if they say they don¡¯t need it, but the ones who lost their families may remain unsatisfied if they don¡¯t get anything back. I want them to say something even if it¡¯s by force.

    ¡¸It¡¯s something I want to do. Just tell me anything.¡¹

    The leaders look at each other and then open their mouths to say something.

    ¡¸Then for the tribe that suffered the most deaths, if the chief could...... please grant the women of that tribe with his strong seed. The chief¡¯s offspring......will definitely be our strength for the next 100 years!¡¹

    ¡¸If we have the warriors from the chief¡¯s bloodline, there is nothing we¡¯ll fear!¡¹

    ¡¸Their strength will be worth more than a thousand people!¡¹

    They believe it is important to have excellent blood running through their family and it would be bliss for me if I can embrace women and spray my seed. There is no reward as convenient as this.

    ¡¸Alright, send me some nice women. Is there anything else?¡¹

    When I asked, another leader opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Are the escorts the chief has by his side warriors from the ins?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    They are the ones Celia selected and is leading as my escort unit, technically making them Celia¡¯s squad. They are few in number but they are an elite squad superior to your average soldier in terms of physique and martial arts.

    ¡¸It is regrettable the chief only has warriors of the ins by his side to protect him. We would like to have our own warriors fulfill that role as well.¡¹

    Fumu, I don¡¯t mind, but if they were to join the escort unit, that would mean they would live in Rafen. I won¡¯t give special treatment to everyone like Pipi, Luna and the others but they¡¯ll probably be fine.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask for those who will be able to get ustomed to the lifestyle of the ins. I¡¯ll choose people who are young and not stubborn.¡¹

    That¡¯s fine with me.

    ¡¸This is separate from the reward but I¡¯ll resupply you with more food so you can fight with ease. Rest assured and eat until your stomach is full.¡¹

    Adolph also nods at me. In the first ce, they wanted something not resembling a reward, so this much should be fine.

    ¡¸So, you did well this time. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll call on everyone for a while. As usual though,e over to Rafen during our training period.¡¹

    The leaders lower their heads together.

    ¡¸Well......where should I go to grant women my seed?¡¹

    ¡¸This way please, chief.¡¹

    The chosen woman is waiting for me naked at the ce where I was guided to. They must have considered appearance as well, since she is considerably beautiful and young and has rtivelyrge breasts. If I saw her in the city, she¡¯s the type of woman I would pay money to be with, and since she¡¯s naked, my dick is sufficiently hard.

    ¡¸But this is a little- ¡¹

    As expected, this will be hard for me to do it.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t pay any heed and impregnate her. ¡¹

    The problem is the middle-aged woman here, who is wearing a formal dress, sitting in the ce where the girl and I will make love.

    ¡¸Mother......I am a bit scared.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? You will be receiving the great chief¡¯s seed. As a woman, there should be no greater joy than this.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, but......I heard that the chief¡¯s tool is as big as a horse¡¯s......¡¹

    It appears their tribe usually sends a woman to apany their girls to watch over them as they get pregnant ¨C this time, it appears that woman is her own mother. It¡¯s quite the special situation to be able to sleep with a daughter in front of their mother.

    ¡¸This is not a joke between a man and a woman. This is the sacred act of receiving the seed from the chief.¡¹

    Fucking a daughter in front of her mother, and furthermore, that daughter appears to be a virgin from how scared she¡¯s acting. There¡¯s no use just thinking about it. My dick is hard already anyways, so I should just put it in her for now.

    ¡¸This is going to enter you.¡¹

    I lower my pants and reveal my erect penis.

    ¡¸Hiiih!! It¡¯s a horse¡¯s thing, as I thought!!¡¹

    ¡¸Th-......this is......!?¡¹

    The mother and daughter look at each other and exim. I should stop thinking about it. The mother stares nkly at the dick while covering her daughter and caressing her genitals.

    Since she¡¯s frightened, she won¡¯t be able to calm down and rx naturally. After caressing her hole for a brief moment, the mother finally moistens the daughter¡¯s genitals by dripping saliva umted from her mouth. With this minimum amount of preparation, she shouldn¡¯t get wounded much.

    ¡¸If it hurts, don¡¯t be afraid to grip with your nails or bite down with your teeth. I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸O-...... okay.¡¹

    I hug her from the front, ready to prate her. Her pussy lips, wet with saliva, is still quite tight and I can¡¯t get in even if I use a little strength.

    ¡¸Ah......aaaaaaaaaah......aaah¡ª!! Aah¨C!!¡¹

    The woman¡¯s screaming bes louder as I continue with the act, grabbing her shoulder and pushing my hips. I hear the sound of her membrane tearing as my dick prates her all at once and I feel it pushing all the way to the very back.

    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s going to hurt a little......there!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih¡ª-!!¡¹

    At the same time, she digs into my back with her nails and digs into my shoulder with her teeth. It seems she really didn¡¯t hold back when she bit me. I can feel blood dripping from my shoulder.

    ¡¸He-hey! How could you do that to the chief-¡¹¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Having women bite me is not a big deal.¡¹

    I hold back the flustered mother and gently rock my hips.

    ¡¸Bite as much as you want, I¡¯m going to move slowly so rx your body.¡¹

    The girl, who¡¯s screaming in a muffled voice, closes her eyes and nods her head.

    I¡¯ve torn quite a few hymens. If you ask me, I¡¯d prefer experienced girls who I could have intense sex with......but there¡¯s a first time for everyone.

    It seems I¡¯m fairlyrge so I end up hurting virgins no matter what. It begs the question if it¡¯s even possible for me to pleasure them right from the start. I continue to move my hips in a calm manner as I think about such things.

    I want to somehow make myself ejacte faster, but the stimtion is too weak for me and even if I were to force myself to build up pleasure, it would take several dozen minutes. The girl is already exhausted from the pain and pressure. I have to cum quickly.

    I lick her neck, pinch her nipples and stir up my own arousal, then my meat rod finally twitches as if it¡¯s ready to release my sperm.

    ¡¸My seed¡¯sing out......now, get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes......seed......get pregnant......¡¹

    The mother takes thenguid girl¡¯s hand and watches over her. I increase the speed of my thrusting and after mming into her several times, I cover her and hug her tight. When the daughter gets wrapped tightly by a man, her face looks full of pleasure and she moans lightly.

    ¡¸Uoooh......¡¹

    ¡¸Aau !¡¹

    ¡¸The seed......is shooting out so forcefully......¡¹

    With the loud pulsing sound of my ejaction, the girl¡¯s stomach expands. She looks like a pregnant woman for a second and the daughter makes a face of disbelief while the mother strokes her belly.

    ¡¸Ah......I¡¯m still cumming......just a bit more......¡¹

    Much more semen than I expected came out while I¡¯m moving my hips because of the feeling of imnting my seed in a virgin.

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    ¡¸T-thanks for your hard work.¡¹

    When I pull my cock out, arge amount of semen flows back out and the daughter lies there in a daze, looking up at the ceiling and unable to say anything. The mother thanked me for now, but her eyes are fixed upon the cock that just left her daughter¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸It got a little dirty, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I guess so.¡¹

    The cock, still wet with in love juices and semen, hasn¡¯t lost its rigidity in the slightest. I stand up and push my dick in front of the mother¡¯s face.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand that I want her to suck me off. Of course, pration is waiting right after as well.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m already past the age to be getting any more seed......¡¹

    I ignore what she says and continue to step forward, slowly bringing my dick closer and closer towards the mother¡¯s face.

    ¡¸The next girl should be waiting for you too......¡¹

    Although she continues to refuse, the mother seems to be entranced at the sight of my approaching cock, losing sight of everything else, and slowly opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue. It was her instincts as a woman, rather than her reason, that made her desire my dick. Her breathing starts to get rough and her face bes flushed. It was at that moment when her extended tongue was just about to touch the tip of my dick.

    ¡¸Chief, are you finished? The next girl has been prepared.¡¹

    The leader outside the tent must have called me because it has gotten quiet and there was no more moaning. As if snapping back to her senses, the mother quickly distances herself from me, and I no longer pursue her either. I was almost there too.

    ¡¸This girl was the best. If she gets pregnant, will you take care of her?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! Of course, I will nurture our tribe splendidly!!¡¹

    The mother was unable to hide the unrest from being so close to sucking my dick.

    ¡¸If fate allows......I¡¯ll let you suck it next time.¡¹

    I whisper into the mother¡¯s ear before licking her earlobe lightly. The woman sighs erotically before sinking to the ground. Without minding that she¡¯s in front of her daughter who just lost her virginity, she grabs her own breasts and even extends a hand down to her crotch. What a cutedy.

    Let¡¯s go to the next one then.

    Afterwards, I apany seven other girls in total and simrly tear seven hymens. It isn¡¯t that big of a deal in terms of the number of people, but I had to be extra careful with virgins so I end up being strangely tired. Nheless, I shot arge amount of my seed in everyone, so all the people monitoring the girls were rejoicing about how they would definitely get pregnant.

    That was how the reward of getting to impregnate some women was finished, marking the time I would leave the mountain nation for now. I will be returning to Rafen along with Pipi, Luna, and Ruby, who has recently be mine.1

    The number of people I¡¯m returning with is much more than the number I came with. 30 warriors have been added from the mountain nation to be a part of my escort unit, and since they will eventually adapt to life in Rafen, they¡¯re all young. Gido, who I helped with his first night, is also there. It seems he volunteered himself, despite his position as the leader¡¯s son.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I asked for a newly married couple to leave their hometown so soon.¡¹

    ¡¸No......I also want to see a brand new world after all.¡¹

    I guess kids need to have a sense of adventure.

    ¡¸I also want to grow up to be as big as the chief.¡¹

    That¡¯s fine, but why are you looking at your crotch and my crotch?

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to ask you to do anything in particr but you will find the answer in your work. ......however, you get minus points for that just now.¡¹

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry......¡¹

    The thing I¡¯m referring to earlier is when Gido told me that he was going toe along and will be leaving his wife behind after marrying her. Although the woman who is in love with Gido consents, she still ends up crying. That¡¯s why I picked up the girl and ced her on the back of Gido¡¯s horse. If you can¡¯t even understand the feelings of that girl hugging you from behind with a look ofplete satisfaction, you will never be a good man. Or did he think that I wouldn¡¯t prepare a ce for his wife to stay.

    When I look at Gido again, he looks slightly taller andrger than Celia, and has a rather bulky body. There is plenty of room for him to grow if you consider his age, so there¡¯s a possibility that he¡¯ll be an excellent warrior. The people of the mountain nation never had arge stature in the first ce after all.

    In terms of appearance, he is almost but not quite manly enough, however even I think he has a handsome face. He was also the only one able to make his woman climax during their first time having sex. He might be a little concerned about the size of his dickpared to mine, but as long as he fixes his premature ejaction, I think he¡¯ll be a fine man.

    ¡¸Gido......I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯m scared......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary in front of the chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......we¡¯ll be together forever, Gido.¡¹

    Celia res at the two newlyweds, who are emitting a sweet atmosphere. If you get so bound up about this and you show off something foolish, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll get embarrassed instead.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Celia calls out to me. When we were in the mountain nation¡¯s ce, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.

    ¡¸I had a bunch of duties. Sorry for ignoring you.¡¹

    I¡¯ll pat her head.

    ¡¸Getting all the virgins to line up and tearing their virginities is quite the splendid duty, isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Not only that. It¡¯s finallyplete when you pour your seed in them.¡¹

    Celia pouts even more and pulls on the cheeks of the apuding Leah as an outburst of anger. I¡¯ll pat both of you together, so cheer up.

    ¡¸My, my, I¡¯ve heard lots about the mountain nation, but actually seeing it in person makes their difference in culture stand out.¡¹

    Adolph may have changed his way of thinking after actually seeing them. He was thinking whether he could somehow use them forbor work or development of some sort, but I¡¯m sure he knows that it¡¯s probably impossible. They are a people who run about in the wilderness, so it would be impossible for them to stay in one ce together to do something.

    ¡¸No matter how much I hear it from people, I wouldn¡¯t understand if I don¡¯t see it for myself. It was a valuable experience.¡¹

    It seems Adolph is starting to do some thinking. I¡¯m d he¡¯s so enthusiastic about his job, since the lives of the citizens rests on his shoulders.

    ¡¸I also......had a wonderful experience.¡¹

    ire voices her opinion next.

    ¡¸Did you see something interesting?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it was something great for reference.¡¹

    Originally, it wasn¡¯t something that I would show ire, who isn¡¯t even my subordinate. But she agreed to the loan and we will be cooperating for the development of the mine in the future too. I have to trust her to a certain degree.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t spread it around too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. This is information I gained with great pains, so if I told everyone, it would lose its value ......besides, there¡¯s nothing I can do if it inconveniences you, the Count. We reap the benefits together after all.¡¹

    ire leans against me and acts flirtatiously, using her mature charm not present in Celia and Leah, which causes me to unconsciously reach for her crotch, but she runs away.

    ¡¸But as a merchant, rather than the lifestyles of the mountain nation......I¡¯m more interested in the mine and the demi-humans living there.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? They don¡¯t seem to want toe out of the mountains though.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why there is such value. Please take a look at this.¡¹

    ire takes out the metal cup used by the dwarves to drink their alcohol. When did she bring that with her? It isn¡¯t particrly a valuable item though.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t iron or bronze......it looks like some sort of precious metal, but it seems like something different.¡¹

    They probably don¡¯te out of the mountains, so they shouldn¡¯t have any wooden items. They make everything using the metals dug out from the mountains. That reminds me, the axe Balbano was using was made of something other than iron too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strong enough that it won¡¯t break even if you hit it or step on it, yet it is gorgeous and is finely decorated. I¡¯d say that I can sell this to a noble for 20 gold.¡¹

    ¡¸If you think so, then please return it.¡¹

    They¡¯re nice guys but they seem to get angry at the smallest things.

    ¡¸If we acquire their products and sell them......but whatpensation will......allocate more girls sooner......hairy......thick......¡¹

    ire stares at the cup and mumbles something while thinking to herself. This isn¡¯t my area so I¡¯ll leave it to her as the merchant.

    From what I¡¯ve seen from the decorated cup, everything the dwarves make is ultimately made with sturdiness in mind, even products with ornaments on them. So I can expect something great with the spear I asked them to make.

    Several Days Later, Mine (nned Location)

    ¡¸I¡¯m back! Have you finished the spear!?¡¹

    I stand in front of the reddish-brown mountain and try shouting in a random hole, but there was no reaction.

    ¡¸They know how you look like. Why not try going inside?¡¹

    Agreeing with Celia, I was about to move forward but stop.

    ¡¸Which one is the right hole?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I turn my eyes away. In addition to there being many caves in the mountain, they all look the same so I don¡¯t know which hole I went in before. If we pick one at random, something disastrous may happen inside.

    ¡¸How bothersome.¡¹

    I don¡¯t intend to spend my time leisurely here either. I want to return to the city quickly and eat some good food, and embrace the girls waiting for me. Especially if I keep Nonna waiting too long, she¡¯ll pout and start wasting money again.

    ¡¸Lend me the hammer. I¡¯ll make some noise.¡¹

    ¡¸......You¡¯re doing this again?¡¹

    If they don¡¯te out when we call them, then I have to knock. I take a swing with the hammer given to me and hit the side wall of a random cave. The sound of rocks breaking echo loudly.

    ¡¸Look, there wasn¡¯t a cave-in this time. It¡¯s not like it crumbles every time.¡¹

    As soon as I said that, I feel an earth tremor deep in the darkness, in the belly of the cave. After a brief pause, a cloud of dust and sand was blown out of the entrance of the cave.

    ¡¸......so it copsed after all. Not to mention, it¡¯s considerably far back.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a coincidence. A cave-in happens once in awhile. This kind of thi-¡¹¡¸It¡¯s you againnnnn!!?¡¹

    The dwarves won¡¯te out if you don¡¯t knock a little hard.

    ¡¸My friend. The promised spear ispleted. We just finished eating thest meal after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? How faithful.¡¹

    ¡¸Dwarves keep their promises. Especially to those who we have shared a drink with.¡¹

    In the hole where the dwarves live, I face Balbano and drink with him. It seems they always drink before doing anything.

    ¡¸This is it.¡¹

    I hold up the spear given to me over the light to check it out. It is a mix of brown and ck colors.

    Its length is a little over 3 meters, there is an axe-like de attached near the tip but no hook back so I don¡¯t have to worry about unsmooth thrusting. It¡¯s heavier than my previous spear but the position of its center of gravity is perfect, and when I give it a test swing, my bnce isn¡¯t thrown off. There is a slight recess in the handle area in the shape of my hand so even if I don¡¯t cover it with leather, it won¡¯t slip. I can handle it without any problems if I¡¯m bare-handed or wearing arm guards.

    ¡¸I understood the shape of your hands after my hands locked with yours.¡¹

    I guess the dirty grappling wasn¡¯t for naught.

    ¡¸Try cutting something.¡¹

    He holds out a board made of a metal that looks like iron. I don¡¯t hesitate to swing my spear and bisect it horizontally.

    A jarring screeching of metal rings out but the board splits and flies away. It isn¡¯t simr to the way the Dual Crater cuts things cleanly like butter. It ultimately feels like I¡¯m cutting something by hacking through it, but unlike the steel spear, I don¡¯t feel any sort of grating from this spear. It feels like even after shing many hundred times, the spear won¡¯t feel like breaking.

    ¡¸I guarantee its durability. The things dwarves make are all sturdy, but this one is especially so.¡¹

    Great. I won¡¯t have to worry even if I go wild on the battlefield. I¡¯ll dly take this with me.

    I said my thanks and then suddenly notice another side of the spear. It isn¡¯t a shy color nor is it as shiny as the Dual Crater, but if I look carefully, there are some detailed patterns carved on the surface. The detailed designs carved carefully on the spear, that also don¡¯t affect its functionality, look beautiful even to a person as ignorant about art as I am.

    ¡¸As a gift to ourpanion, it would be boring if it was just an ordinary stick. We made it so that it wouldn¡¯t affect its strength.¡¹

    ¡¸You did well to make a decoration like this in such a short time.¡¹

    ¡¸Well to us, smithing is second in importance only to alcohol, so that was easy. ......I actually thought about making it heavier, but when I considered holding a weapon in each hand, this felt just right.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never do something like that again. But this is good, if it gets heavier than this, not only me, but my horse will get exhausted too.¡¹

    There probably won¡¯t be any more chances for me to dual-wield an axe and a giant spear. That evening, my muscles hurt as expected.

    ¡¸By the way, what is this spear made of? It doesn¡¯t seem like steel and I¡¯ve never seen this color before.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! We wouldn¡¯t use iron for a present for our friend! We used something more special than that!¡¹

    He mentioned the name of some metal, but since I¡¯ve never heard of it before, I forget about it.2

    ¡¸Nevermind about that. I used the leftover material to manufacture a sword as well.¡¹

    After saying that, Balbano takes out a sword of the same color as my spear. The length of the de is about 80 centimeters, so it looks like arge one-handed sword.

    ¡¸The one our friend has is a little small, so put this one on your waist too.¡¹

    It feels like he just made this as an extra and didn¡¯t put as much of his heart into making it. But I¡¯ll take it anyways.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not reallypensation......but I brought some dried meat. Eat it with alcohol or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Meat?! I¡¯m looking forward to it. The meat of the cave rat is pretty watery after all.¡¹

    After saying that, we just finish our alcohol and say nothing else. Balbano and I aren¡¯t the type of people who enjoy idle talk.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be going home now.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright,e againter, pal.¡¹

    Well, this is the end of that. We leave the dwarves¡¯ dwelling behind.

    There is nothing left to do. All that¡¯s left is to head back to Rafen.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You wanna use it?¡¹

    I give her the sword that I received from Balbano earlier.

    ¡¸Eeeh!? I-is that alright!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t normally use a one-handed sword much. If I¡¯m going to fight in range of a sword, then I have my Dual Crater anyways. It¡¯s a sword made for practical use, so it¡¯s much better if Celia uses it than if I use it as decoration on my hip.

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Celia seems slightly overjoyed and hugs the sword. I¡¯m happy if it makes her that happy.

    Celia wants to take a swing to test it out and is about to remove it from its sheath. Aah......I see.

    ¡¸Guu......heavy......¡¹

    It¡¯s only a slightlyrger one-handed sword to me, but it bes a two-handed sword for Celia. For Celia, who likes to move quickly and aim for the gaps in the enemy¡¯s armor when she attacks, this sword is a different beast.

    ¡¸......Use the sword you¡¯ve always been using, if you do something weird on the battlefield, you¡¯ll die.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely be able to use it in the next battle! I¡¯ll develop a lot more muscles!¡¹

    Please don¡¯t. A super muscr Celia won¡¯t be cute. I hug Celia, who is unwilling to let go of the sword with teary eyes, and rub her head. Celia¡¯s hair has started getting longer recently, so it gets ruffled and messes up after I rub her head, causing her to groan slightly.

    I thought that nothing else would happen as we head back to Rafen.

    ¡¸Chief, ck beasts are following behind us. Three of them!¡¹

    I guess I was wrong. Gido, who was recently added to my escort unit, shouts.

    The ck beasts are the ones we encountered on our way to the ce where the highway construction was supposed to be done. With my eyes, I can only tell that it¡¯s some sort of animal but he must be right considering how extremely excellent the mountain nation people¡¯s eyesight are.

    ¡¸Fumu, do you know much about the monster following us?¡¹

    I try asking Gido. The only things I know about it is that it kills things and it¡¯s ck.

    ¡¸Yes, they appear sometimes in the ce where we live. Their meat is tasty but they¡¯re strong so it¡¯s easy for there to be victims and I don¡¯t personally hunt it by myself.¡¹

    I see, so their meat is delicious......?

    ¡¸If we are in arge group, it keeps its distance and follows us......if we let our guard down and one of us is alone, it targets them.¡¹

    So that¡¯s why there are three of them slowly following us. As expected, they won¡¯t try to attack us while we have 40 armed soldiers with us, but I can¡¯t let them follow us all the way to the location where the highway construction is going on either.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do it here. Gido, leave your wife with Leah in the wagon.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But chief, it will run away if we chase with lots of people. They¡¯re fast so horses can¡¯t catch up to them......¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about, you and I are going to do it.¡¹

    I light a fire to motivate the stunned Gido and have him line up beside me. Although Celia and Luna insist on fighting with me, I leave them to guard the wagon.

    Based on the feeling I had in my previous fight, I can probably ughter all three of them by myself. I want to see Gido¡¯s skill and courage though. From what I saw during the time he challenged me, it doesn¡¯t seem like he has the skill to fight them easily.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yessir!¡¹

    Our horses gallop side-by-side. The three monsters appear to get ready to escape when they see the charging horses, but after confirming there are only two of us, they run at us instead. It¡¯s a chance to hunt they didn¡¯t even ask for.

    ¡¸Hah!¡¹

    Gido swiftly shoots out an arrow. The vertically flying arrow soars in the air, piercing the first monster¡¯s neck and face, but doesn¡¯t deal any fatal damage.

    The monster cries out in anguish yet doesn¡¯t slow down. Gido judges he doesn¡¯t have enough time to loose more arrows and draws his sword. I see he has pretty good judgment ability.

    The monster moves into a position to eat Gido along with the horse, running head on and aiming for the horses legs. Gido was able to barely change the direction of his horse, evading the monster¡¯s fangs with a paper thin margin. Then, he leans forward on his horse and charges quickly at the monster, slicing at its face.

    Gido¡¯s sword is smallpared to the size of the monster¡¯s body but factoring in his momentum, he was able to gouge deeply into the monster¡¯s face. Its fang flies off, as the monster somersaults and flips around.

    ¡¸Chief!! It¡¯sing from the front!!¡¹

    I forgot about that since I was only watching Gido. There is oneing after me too. Schwartz neighs as if telling me not to get distracted.

    ¡¸I guess so!¡¹

    I align my spear with the approaching enemy and thrust powerfully. If it¡¯s the durable spear made by the dwarves, I don¡¯t think it would break even if I bash the monster from the front.......

    Therge axe-like de attached to the tip of the spear crushes the monster¡¯s face and pierces into its neck, protruding all the way to the other side of its face.

    It doesn¡¯t even have a chance to let out any cry. It twitches once in surprise before dying and copsing on its side.

    This spear¡¯s sharpness is above that of the steel one but more importantly, even when I thrust at the monster from the front while it¡¯s charging at me with all its weight behind it, it doesn¡¯t bend or creak at all. If I have this spear, it probably wouldn¡¯t break no matter how rough I use it.

    ¡¸What a perfect time to test it.¡¹

    ¡¸In one shot......¡¹

    ¡¸Gido, there¡¯s no time to stand there in awe. It went over there.¡¹

    Thest onepares the two of us before deciding to run at Gido. Even though I would have liked it if it ran at me.

    Gido hurriedly tries to get his horse to run, but he was a step slow. I¡¯m also heading over to back him up, but at this rate, the monster will catch up with Gido before I¡¯m able to reach him. The monster is faster than a normal horse.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll barely not make it in time. Do something on your own!¡¹

    Gido makes a pathetic face for an instant, but steels himself immediately after. He tosses away his sword, switches to his bow and takes aim. It seems insane to use a bow at short range.

    ¡¸Sh-!¡¹

    Turning his body and twisting it to face the monster behind him, which is about to eat the horse, he releases his arrow at close range to urately pierce through its right eye. At the same time, he tilts the horse to the left. Naturally, his speed drops and the monster instantly jumps in for the kill, but misses and rolls on the ground.

    ¡¸I see, he turned in the same direction as the damaged eye.¡¹

    He has quite the judgement on the fly. There will be many times on the battlefield where this kind of intuitive action will save lives.

    The monster gets up immediately and chases after Gido again, but it¡¯s already toote. I¡¯ve caught up.

    ¡¸Take that.¡¹

    Its meat is tasty so I don¡¯t want to rough it up too much. With a precise downswing of my spear, it sticks into the ground and the monster¡¯s thick neck drops down. It¡¯ll also make draining the blood easier if I do it like this.

    ¡¸Gido, one of these is your achievement.¡¹

    ¡¸One......?¡¹

    When Gidoes back, he has a dissatisfied face. He probably wants to say that he took down two of them, but the one with the destroyed eye didn¡¯t die yet......

    I swing down my spear with both hands from behind and split the head of the enemy.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t finish off the first one. There are two half-dead, so you get one kill.¡¹

    Iugh while pulling out my spear. It got covered in blood so quickly after being brand new not too long ago, but I¡¯ll wash it in some water to make it nice and clean afterwards.

    Gido looks disappointed as he kicks the split head of the monster¡¯s corpse.

    He¡¯s still na?ve in certain areas, but he gets a passing mark. I can see enough promise in him.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t crush the corpse, we¡¯ll tie it up to the back of the wagon and carry it. I¡¯ll bring it back as a bonus.¡¹

    ¡¸This monster......since it can only be taken from here, will it be a special product?¡¹

    Adolph mutters. Well, if we can hunt it well then it could be.

    But more importantly, I want to go back quickly. The mountain nation as a whole has small breasts. Leah¡¯s areparatively bigger, but they aren¡¯t really big, and I¡¯m starving for some big ones. Nonna, Ca and Melissa......when I get back, I want to y around while surrounded by big tits.

    ¡¸You¡¯re thinking of something naughty, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    Celia stares at me.

    ¡¸What are you saying, all of a sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸The front......please cover it.¡¹

    When I lower my eyes to my pants, there¡¯s a bulge that looks like it¡¯ll rip my pants soon. Gido is dumbfounded and his wife quickly covers her face with her hands, peeking through the gaps in her fingers.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m going in the wagon to rest a bit. Leah,e.¡¹

    ¡¸¡®Kaaay~¡¹¡¸M-me too!¡¹

    I¡¯ll have this little skirmish first.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C Escort Unit: 80, Others: still reorganizing

    Assets: 8600 gold bor -100) (bonus -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (NEET), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll, Pipi (follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 99, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 116: A Midwinterâ€™s Ghost Story

    <h4>Chapter 116: A Midwinter¡¯s Ghost Story</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I sit on the sofa and rx as I listen here and there to Adolph¡¯s report while giving my approval. I don¡¯t remember much of what he said already, but I just have to ask Celia if I need to know. As Iy around leisurely, it became night before I knew it.

    ¡¸Geez......as a noble, your territory is the most important, you know? It¡¯s dangerous if you always let your subordinates handle everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that, I don¡¯t know what is the right or wrong thing to do. It¡¯s fine to leave it to you.¡¹

    As I lean back, Nonna gives me ap pillow. Like the time when I was ying around with Celia by touching her face, my face is being touched, but it doesn¡¯t feel ufortable being touched by Nonna¡¯s smooth fingers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good to leave everything to that person. That person gets in the way when I want to buy something.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you overdo things.¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch!?¡¹

    I flick Nonna¡¯s forehead with a finger. She¡¯s helpless even when ites to just a little bit of decoration or silverware. She really spends a lot when she wastes money. That theatre is also too big for traveling entertainers to perform in.

    ¡¸Muuu!¡¹

    Nonna rests her boobs on my face as a retaliation. It feels great, but because of their incredible volume, I can¡¯t really breathe. It would be regrettable to push her away, but I still have the promise with Lucy so I can¡¯t let myself be suffocated by breasts. What should I do......?

    ¡¸Heey......is it a good time?¡¹

    This voice, it¡¯s Ca¡¯s.

    ¡¸What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸I need Aegir, but I can¡¯t see his face when your monster tits are covering him.¡¹

    Aah, that supreme feeling is going away.

    ¡¸The midwife said it. It seems Maria is close to going intobor.¡¹

    Aah, is that so? Maria¡¯s close to giving birth to her kid and Mel is also going to have her fifth child. The women in the separate building should be giving birth altogether a little past spring too. I did impregnate all 20 of them together after all.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Nonna is quiet. Whenever this topices up, she¡¯s usually always making a fuss out of jealousy or pulling me to bed to ask me for my seed though.

    ¡¸Well, it is a boon......I¡¯ll eventually get one too.¡¹

    She¡¯s strangely quiet and it creeps me out. I wonder if something happened.

    I was about to get up and ask her, but the door opens with a ng. The one who appears is Yoguri......although she usually doesn¡¯te out of her room besides meal times.

    There are two entrances to the living room. If she came in through the side where the entrance is, it means she¡¯s been outside all this time? How rare.

    ¡¸-gh!?¡¹

    But Yoguri doesn¡¯t even say anything to us and hurries pass the room and runs straight towards the door leading to her own room.

    ¡¸What is that!? She didn¡¯t even say hello to my husband!!¡¹

    Nonna bes furious, and I also thought that what happened just now was pretty bad.

    ¡¸Yoguri? What happened to your face?¡¹

    Ca quickly chases after Yoguri and grabs her arm. As expected, she¡¯s quite agile.

    ¡¸Let go! It¡¯s nothing!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean nothing, it¡¯s swelling up......¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said-!¡¹¡¸Let me see.¡¹

    I grab Yoguri and hold her face still. Her area of her face from her cheek to her jaw is swollen. The wound itself is nothing but amon bruise, she seems to be breathing frequently and her bones seem fine. If it was one of my soldiers, I would have just told them to drink some water.

    But when it¡¯s a woman, it bespletely different.

    ¡¸Did you get hit? By who?¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Yoguri looks downward and doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably that piece of trash, that guy named Hannes.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s......¡¹

    I see, so it¡¯s Hannes? It¡¯s a bit of a hassle to search for him based on name alone. I carry my Dual Crater on my shoulder and get ready to go out.

    ¡¸Wait! Are you going to kill Hannes!?¡¹

    I still don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s going to die or not. I¡¯m just going to sh his neck and cut off his hands.

    Yoguri, who¡¯s trying to stop me, is caught and is sat on the sofa. Rita quickly brings a towel chilled with cold water and rests it on her face.

    ¡¸Then, you¡¯re going to exin what happened. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll have to think about it after cutting him up.¡¹

    ¡¸......I understand.¡¹

    The story was simple. Yoguri was supporting that man named Hannes using her own allowance. She told him to use it to buy writing paper and pens, but she probably guessed that no decent books were being finished.

    And when she told him ¡®I won¡¯t be giving you any more money but I¡¯ll be cheering you on¡¯, the man got upset, told her to bring him money somehow, and beat Yoguri as a result of an argument.

    In the end, she found out during that argument the man had no intention of writing a story and used up all the money on alcohol and ying around.

    ¡¸Good grief......wasn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯re so stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you get tricked by that no-good man, when Aegir-sama is around?¡¹

    Ca and Nonna mercilessly rebuke her, while Yoguri cries as she cools her cheek. Maybe she also got a cut in her mouth because the way she¡¯s speaking is awkward.

    ¡¸Well......Well, everyone was mocking me......and Hannes was the only one who understood me......Uuuuu......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t me the injured person anymore. She¡¯s probably the most aware of it herself.¡¹

    When I stroke Yoguri¡¯s head, she falls onto my thigh and sobs loudly. She was raised in the rural area so it¡¯s easy to fool her with sweet words.

    ¡¸Haah......you¡¯re really too kind when ites to girls.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. She wasted the money that my husband gave her......¡¹

    ¡¸You have no right to say that.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not!?¡¹

    I leave Nonna and Ca, who have begun to argue, and call Rita over to take care of Yoguri, who has fallen asleep while crying.

    ¡¸Take her to the doctor to check on it just in case, and make sure the wound doesn¡¯tst, since it¡¯s on her face.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright......are you going out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I said it would be finished without me judging if Yoguri was simply tricked and abandoned, but since she got hit, that¡¯s not going to happen. I won¡¯t kill him, but he¡¯ll get a suitable punishment.

    But when I opened the door, I saw something unexpected.

    £¨Only taking the money and being abandoned, then also getting hit in the face.£©

    Casie is standing in front of the door, probablying over because of she heard the fuss, but her expression is pallid......more like pure white, and the cks in her eyes are disappearing. In addition, the remains of rope are appearing around her neck.

    £¨Unforgivable, I can¡¯t forgive a man who deceives a girl, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, aaaaaaaaah.£©

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    I can hear the screams directly in my head. Nonna and the others are also surprised and stop arguing.

    Casie, if anything, is warping her soft-looking face with her eyes rolled back and blood dripping from her mouth. She¡¯s practically the embodiment of a vengeful ghost, who had lingering attachment to this world before dying.

    £¨Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah£©

    Casie phases through the wall and heads to the city in that state. Her speed is iparable to her usual speed. Maybe she¡¯s going to where that man called Hannes is.

    ¡¸I guess I can¡¯t just leave her alone.¡¹

    At that rate, Casie might return to being a vengeful spirit again. I¡¯ll have to retrieve her after the man gets his punishment.......

    The usual stuffed bear Casie holds to make us aware of her presence was dropped at my feet.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    I tried picking it up, but something was transferred from her, and the simple, cheap-looking stuffed toy wriggles its entire body automatically while its eyes are spinning all around. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll hurt me, but it honestly grosses me out and I don¡¯t want to hold it.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, there¡¯s no other option than to chase after her.......Here, take this.¡¹

    I hand the stuffed toy to a maid I spotted in the hallway and leave.

    ¡¸Are you leaving, Master? Ara, this is......gyaaaaaaah !!!¡¹

    As soon as I exited the entrance, I heard a terrifying scream from the maid.

    ¨CThird Person/Hannes POV¨C

    At the same time, Rafen, Bar

    ¡¸Only the cheap stuff today, Hannes? You¡¯re quite broke, huh.¡¹

    Two men calls out from behind the man sitting at the counter and drinking his alcohol.

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re always drinking happily while women are serving you.¡¹

    ¡¸......Shut it. The situation has changed a little.¡¹

    The two men sit on either side of Hannes and smile sarcastically.

    ¡¸Hehe, so that woman you¡¯re sponging off of finally got sick of you.¡¹

    ¡¸You ensure your luxurious spending based off the wallet of that woman after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to shut up!!¡¹

    Hannes swings away the two men and stands up from his seat violently. He ms down some copper coins on the counter to pay for the bill and leaves the bar.

    ¡¸Fuck......that woman told me she was going to happily give me the money too.¡¹

    The sun has already setpletely and the only ces with light in the city are brothels and bars. Since Hannes has no ie, he has no money to spare for a prostitute.

    ¡¸It was a mistake to hit her......as expected, I can¡¯t string her along anymore.¡¹

    Although with that said, she was a convenient woman who provided money, so when she said it wasn¡¯t possible for her anymore, it was rage-inducing.

    ¡¸So she¡¯s really the feudal lord¡¯s woman......if so, then that¡¯s not good, but she¡¯s probably just a servant who he¡¯sid hands on only once or something.¡¹

    Moreover, even if she really was the feudal lord¡¯s woman, she¡¯ll have no ce to say anything if it was found out that she willingly allowed other men to y with her. He would want the incident to be covered up no matter what.

    ¡¸Aaaah, she¡¯s dumb but had a nice body......I should have plunged into her more.¡¹

    Returning his own house, he violently swung his door open. The man was about to roll on the wooden floor and sleep but froze.

    ¡¸Y-you......Yoguri?¡¹

    The girl stands in the center of the room, facing the opposite direction. She doesn¡¯t reply to Hannes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about before. I apologize for hitting you! So, why don¡¯t we write a book or something together again?¡¹

    The backward-facing girl does not so much as quiver.

    ¡¸......the hell!? Don¡¯t just keep quiet, say something......¡¹

    When the angry man ces his hand on her shoulder, the girl slowly turns around.

    The girl¡¯s eyes are nk, as if her eyes are dead, her tongue hangs loosely from her mouth and there are clear traces of rope around her neck. The girl sticks her hands in front as she faces the speechless man.

    £¨How dare you, how dare you abandon.£©

    ¡¸Hiiih!? W-why are you......hiiiiiih !!¡¹

    When the man¡¯s legs give out and he falls, that thing slowly sways side to side and approaches him. It looks like it¡¯s swaying, but if you look closer, its feet are not on the ground. The woman¡¯s hand reaches out to the man¡¯s face rather quicklypared to slow swaying movement......

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The man rolled outside by a hair¡¯s breadth. His legs gave out and he was unable to stand so he¡¯s escaping in an unsightly manner on all fours.

    ¡¸Shittttt! ¨Cthe hell is that?!! Don¡¯t tell me, did Yoguri hang herself!?¡¹

    He connects the dots, thinking of what if that actually happened.

    ¡¸Dammit, she went and died on her own and haunts me after I hit her only once?!¡¹

    He picks up a rock at his feet and throws it at her, but it just passes straight through her body. It doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who can be cut or hit.

    £¨Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable.£©

    ¡¸Stop it!!¡¹

    As if brushing away the voice flowing directly into his head, Hannes manages to get up and run away. Even though it¡¯ste in the evening, the nights in Rafen are not empty due to its remarkable development. Hannes seeks help from the people walking along the path, with people scattered here and there.

    ¡¸Hey, hey you! Please help me, I¡¯m being chased!!¡¹

    The person he clings to in tears is arge man, who appears to be a bodyguard of a bar.

    ¡¸Huh? What?¡¹

    ¡¸Over there! The ghost of a woman is trying to kill me......¡¹

    The bodyguard nces over at where Hannes is pointing......to the area where the fluttering woman is approaching.

    ¡¸Keh, is he drunk? Move it, you¡¯re in the way.¡¹

    Then, he kicks Hannes away.

    ¡¸Wh-why?! It¡¯s there, an incredible looking woman!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bullshit me! If I catch you pissing on the wall or something, I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    The bodyguard doesn¡¯t listen to anything further.

    ¡¸Can you not see it......?¡¹

    Maybe this is all a hallucination.

    £¨I will absolutely not forgive you, I¡¯ll kill you.£©

    The face full of grudge fills his head.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way it¡¯s an illusion at allll!!¡¹

    He seeks for help from several people after as well.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¹¡¸Something¡¯s loose in his head......let¡¯s go.¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t able to get anyone to help at all.

    Hannes has no choice but to leave the main road and starts escaping down a poor, unobstructed alley. But as he tries to shake her off somehow, he runs into a dead-end. There are walls on three sides of him and it doesn¡¯t look like it will be easy to climb over them.

    ¡¸Crap......no, I might have shaken her off. With this many houses, there will be people living inside. It won¡¯t be so easy for her to find me.¡¹

    £¨Fo-u-nd you.£©

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    The woman¡¯s appearance cannot be seen yet, but he could definitely feel that she¡¯s found him. She¡¯s heading for him in a straight line. He puts his back against the wall and desperately strains his eyes on the path in front of him but he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡¸Where......where......¡¹

    What he felt was a chill on his neck. Like a broken windmill, he slowly tilts his neck to look up......and he found the girl sticking her head out of the wall.

    £¨Found you.£©

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Hannes felt that it was the end of the line for him and crouches while holding his head. But the final moment doesn¡¯te. When he opens his eyes slightly, an unbelievable sight spreads out in front of him.

    ¡¸Hey, settle down.¡¹

    At a nce, a young and strong-looking man uses one hand to catch the female ghost. The ghost struggles to get free but is unable to escape from his bare hands. The man can obviously see her and is having no trouble suppressing her.

    ¡¸......I- I¡¯m saved.¡¹

    A sigh thatsted about ten seconds escaped from Hannes¡¯ mouth.

    ¡¸I absolutely refuse to be hanged to death by this shitty girl.¡¹

    The strong-looking man in front seems to react to those words.

    ¡¸She was the one chasing you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you saved me. How about a drink, I¡¯ll treat-¡¹¡¸By the way.¡¹

    The man interrupts with a strong tone.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    Hannes felt that this man was quite the forceful guy, but after escaping death, he felt like he could forgive that.

    ¡¸Me? I¡¯m Hannes. By the way, you are......¡¹

    A tremendous force hits Hannes straight in the face and he loses consciousness without even understanding what happened.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Fumu, I guess that¡¯s good enough. ¡¹

    The fist I swung at the man in front of me hit him square in the face and he flew back all the way to the wall. His nose is broken sideways and his front teeth have all shattered. I hit him like I swiped across his face so he won¡¯t die at least. Considering the difference between a man and a woman, this much punishment should be sufficient.

    I still have to deal with this one over here. After I punched out the man, I look at the struggling Casie, who was caught in my opposite hand.

    £¨Kill, frustrating, revenge, hate.£©

    She¡¯spletely be a rampaging vengeful ghost. She might return to normal if I kiss her, but her face looks really serious and since it¡¯s aggravated her this much, I might need to do something more extreme.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll try putting it in for now......¡¹

    Fortunately, there aren¡¯t that many people walking around here. Because I was busy preparing, Casie escapes as soon as I loosen my grip, approaching Hannes and stretching out her hands.

    Her translucent arms sink into Hannes¡¯ head and the man¡¯s entire body starts pping wildly. He shouldn¡¯t be conscious but he¡¯s foaming at the mouth. Something obviously bad is happening.

    ¡¸Alright, stop it already.¡¹

    I hold her from behind with two hands this time, binding her arms behind her back and pushing her against the wall. I¡¯ll probably get turned off if I see her face, so I¡¯ll just put it in from behind.

    After that, I put my meat rod in the vengeful ghost spewing hatred and swing my hips without paying attention to what¡¯s going on around us, all while Hannes is foaming at the mouth and twitching beside us.

    At first, Casie was resisting a lot, but as her reason graduallyes back, she lets out sweet moans and starts moving her own ass.

    I don¡¯t particrly mind if people watch me while I¡¯m having sex with a woman, but to the people who can¡¯t see her, it looks like I have my dick out and I¡¯m swinging my hips alone. I don¡¯t want to be a pervert.

    £¨That felt good. I¡¯m sorry. When I saw that something horrible happened to Yoguri-san, I couldn¡¯t really think straight anymore.£©

    ¡¸When it happens suddenly the next time, please stop it.¡¹

    £¨I apologize for turning this person¡¯s head to mush.£©

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, he just wasn¡¯t lucky.¡¹

    And so, Casie turned back to normal.

    In addition, because her stuffed toy is now wiggling about endlessly, it was decided by the household members and servants that it felt too creepy, and should be ced in a box and buried outside the city.

    ording to Casie, it turned into a ball of resentment, and just having it close to us isn¡¯t good. Now I just hope that nobody digs it up.

    £¨If something bad happens to the girls, I¡¯ll take care of it.£©

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C Escort Unit: 80, Others: still reorganizing

    Assets: 8400 gold bor -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (heartbroken), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll, Pipi (follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 99, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 117: Punishmen

    <h4>Chapter 117: Punishmen</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The girls gather in the living room with Nonna sat in the middle, emitting an intimidating aura.

    Nonna told me not to get involved for now, so I sit on the edge of the room where Leah and Celia are enjoying their sweets around me. Leah¡¯s face is stuffed full of sweets and her eyes are dripping with happiness. Celia is enjoying them quietly but the speed in which she shovels the sweets in her mouth is faster than that of Leah¡¯s. Out of all the women, Celia is actually the one who loves sweets the most.

    But unlike the peaceful area around me, there is a sense of tension surrounding Nonna.

    ¡¸Yoguri-san. Is your injury alright?¡¹

    Even though the height of the chairs is the same, it seems as if Yoguri was sitting way down low on the ground.

    ¡¸Somehow, thanks to you.¡¹

    She¡¯s still using a chilled towel against it, but it doesn¡¯t seem like the wound will be permanent.

    ¡¸Ahem, then I have something I would like to ask you immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure......¡¹

    ¡¸That man you were seeing......did you sleep with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-! What are you asking all of a sudden!?¡¹

    ¡¸Answer me, Yoguri-san!¡¹

    As if enduring the threatening stare of the angrily shouting Nonna, Yoguri nods slightly.

    ¡¸So you slept with him?¡¹

    ¡¸......Yes.¡¹

    I thought as much, but it doesn¡¯t make me feel good. I¡¯ll recover by stroking Celia.

    ¡¸You slept with another man even though you¡¯re living in Aegir-sama¡¯s mansion and even receiving allowance......¡¹

    Nonna looks up to the ceiling, as if to say it was unbelievable. It seems like all of her actions are meant to be dramatic. But all the other girls are looking at her with reproachful looks, making Yoguri seem smaller and smaller.

    ¡¸Haah......there¡¯s nothing we can do even if we talk about it. Well when your injury heals Yoguri-san, you will gather your belongings quickly and leave this ce, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    Yoguri opens her mouth in surprise.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious! Why does Aegir-sama have to look after a woman who has slept with another man? Your vige is around here, isn¡¯t it? Please return to the vige over there.¡¹

    ¡¸No way......even though I still have things I want to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Go back to your vige and do it. I don¡¯t mind if you bought your own house and lived in Rafen either.¡¹

    Yoguri whines as she pleads her case, but Nonna¡¯s attitude remains cold. The other girls don¡¯t offer her a helping hand either.

    ¡¸Uu......no way, I don¡¯t have any money.¡¹

    ¡¸Then work hard and grow some delicious wheat.¡¹

    As if saying the conversation is over, Nonna requests for more tea from Sebastian, who immediately obliges. This elder erases his own presence to be like the air we breathe, and he doesn¡¯t flinch no matter what happens in front of him.

    Exhausting all other options, Yoguri turns to me. Her eyes are basically saying ¡®help me¡¯, but Nonna¡¯s harsh gaze is also being directed at me from behind Yoguri. It¡¯s a little unfortunate how fate works and when I have to choose between Yoguri, who¡¯s just living with me, and Nonna, whom I love, it¡¯s obvious I would prioritize thetter.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have no problems living in new vige. You won¡¯t starve and I can also dly wee you if you want to visit, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Rather, I might actually worry if Yoguri could not return to her own vige. This is a good opportunity for her to do so.

    ¡¸Delicious meals......alcohol......baths......¡¹

    Yoguri gets on all fours and crawls towards me with a face that seems on the verge of crying. The way she looks up at me is cute.

    ¡¸Heey......Aegir-samaa......can I not leave ?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Nonna pursues her from behind but Yoguri is devoting herself to persuading me.

    ¡¸Haah, she¡¯s apanion who¡¯s offered her virginity. Even if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s a little awkward to toss her out like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiots have to get hurt before they learn.¡¹

    Ca butts in without hesitation. Don¡¯t say that, I think she¡¯s been hurt enough just from being hit.

    ¡¸You agree, don¡¯t you!? Please......I won¡¯t go near any other guys and I won¡¯t waste any more money.¡¹

    She grabs onto my thigh and shakes it back and forth. She¡¯s acting just like a little kid does when they beg for something, but the feeling of herrge breasts touching me shakes how I feel.

    ¡¸Geez, it can¡¯t be helped......then-¡¹¡¸No!!¡¹

    Nonna exims.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to live with a woman who exposes her body to other men!! Aegir-sama, which one of us are you going to choose!?¡¹

    Well, let¡¯s all calm down.

    ¡¸I have two conditions for Yoguri to live here......the first is to live a disciplined and correct life without beingzy every day, and I¡¯ll also give you a role. The second is that you¡¯ll ept the punishment for the money you received from me which you used to support that weird man.¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel good about her sharing her body with another man, but that¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t my woman.

    ¡¸And also, if you¡¯re going to stay here from now on, that means you¡¯re my woman. I won¡¯t forgive any cheating and you¡¯ll let me fuck you whenever I want. Naturally, you may also get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Children as well......? Well, can¡¯t be helped I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸This woman......!! Aegir-sama, you¡¯re too nice!!¡¹

    I stop Nonna, who finally starts to get physical, and continue speaking.

    ¡¸Just listen, first I¡¯ll talk about your role: Once every week, you will report in detail to me about your vige and the viges around the area. Of course, you will be going there to see what¡¯s going on for yourself. I¡¯ll have guards escort you.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have Adolph adjust it so that it takes the whole day. If she does this every week, she won¡¯t just be a vegetable in bed. I¡¯m not expecting anything from her report, but its purpose is to prevent her from beingzy.

    ¡¸Going around every week? Sounds annoying......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s about enough from you. I¡¯ll p you.¡¹

    Who was it that said something this violent? I felt like it was from Mel, but when I look at her, she¡¯s rubbing her belly with a gentle face. Kuu and Ruu are looking at their mother with a surprised face, but it¡¯s probably just my imagination.

    It seems like the other women lost their chance due to the sudden harsh voice.

    ¡¸Then, will you go?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand......I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, next is regarding the punishment......¡¹

    I was thinking about making love to her a little violently, but before I could say anything, Nonna blocks me.

    ¡¸Please wait! If it¡¯s Aegir-sama, it¡¯s probably something naughty.¡¹

    She knows me well.

    ¡¸It would be too light of a punishment if it¡¯s finished after getting hurt a little! We will be the ones to decide the punishment!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, well, I don¡¯t mind......but don¡¯t make it something too terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute! I am- ¡¹¡¸Shut up, you cheating woman!¡¹

    After silencing Yoguri¡¯s protest, all the girls huddle together and start to whisper to each other.

    ¡¸......have her retire but ripping her ass open?¡¹

    ¡¸.........stuff her with vegetables?¡¹

    ¡¸.........with a horse?¡¹

    ¡¸.........poop?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, stupid Ca!¡¹

    I can hear some disturbing words here and there. Yoguri is looking over at me with a frightened look, as the group of women get more excited.

    ¡¸......??¡¹

    ¡¸......right?¡¹

    ¡¸......tongue......teeth too......¡¹

    ¡¸Mel......you¡¯re scary.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiih......¡¹

    Don¡¯t say anything too extreme. She¡¯s really scared.

    Having reached a conclusion, the women separate.

    ¡¸As Aegir-sama desires, naughty stuff is also included.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I didn¡¯t really mean it that way.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared......¡¹

    If they were going to give out a harsh punishment, I would stop them, but I¡¯m looking forward to it a little bit. When the girls exin the punishment to Yoguri, her face gradually warps. That is certainly a tough punishment, but it¡¯s not something painful nor is it something agonizing, rather something quiteical.

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s make that the punishment.¡¹

    ¡¸No waaaaay¡ª!!¡¹

    And thus the punishment was decided.

    The Next Day, Morning

    When I¡¯m in the house, I eat with everyone in the family. Even now, everyone is gathered in the dining room with food in front of them. The only one missing is Yoguri.

    ¡¸She¡¯s usually always gets up for food, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Today¡¯s the first day of her punishment after all. As expected, she¡¯s resisting a little.¡¹

    After that was said, the door opens slowly and Yoguries in the room. She¡¯s facing the floor as she walks quietly and then sits at the foot of the table.

    ¡¸So now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s eat.¡¹

    Everyone starts eating, but my daughter Sue, who is 3 years old this year, continues staring at Yoguri.

    ¡¸Mama~ Nakednnbo¡¹

    The servants are also whispering to each other as they stare at Yoguri.

    ¡¸Pervert......¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a pervert.¡¹

    That is a natural reaction, since Yoguri is stark naked. As expected, the servants are scrunching up their faces.

    The servants often see me when I¡¯m in the middle of fucking a girl. There are times when the maides in to clean when I¡¯ve taken Rita to an empty room to fuck her and it¡¯s not unusual for me to fuck my wives when the maids are on standby in a room. But still, there have not been any women who walks around naked in the dining room or the hallways. Getting naked by themselves and not getting embraced by me is a clear sign that they¡¯re a pervert.

    Wanting to finish eating quickly and return to her room, Yoguri instantly shovels the food in her mouth.

    ¡¸Yoguri-san, that¡¯s vulgar. Please calm down and eat.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......demon......¡¹

    ¡¸You can say anything, cheating woman.¡¹

    Nonna is absolutely ruthless. This is the punishment that the group of women decided on......for one week, Yoguri will not be able to wear a single piece of clothing. Of course, that means she has to remain exposed in front of the maids and men. There is extra fuel in the firece so it shouldn¡¯t be that cold anywhere besides the hallway.

    I inspect the naked Yoguri while eating my meal. It looks like she¡¯s added more meat to her bones overall, and due to her idle lifestyle, it seems she might have gotten fatter. The hair around her crotch has gotten quite thick too; she hasn¡¯t really taken care to keep it neat.

    ¡¸Uwaaaan! I don¡¯t want this!¡¹

    Yoguri whines andins. If I forgive you here, it wouldn¡¯t be punishment though. I¡¯ll let you serve the punishment properly for the entire week.

    After that, Yoguri continued to expose her naked body to serve her punishment without any sort of relief for the rest of the week. The maids of the mansion look on with disdain and she became a hot topic among the merchants that go in and out. More importantly, it seems that Yoguri¡¯s voluptuous body became the subject of masturbation for the young males in charge of taking care of the garden and cooking.

    By the way, Casieughingly reports how Kroll also rubbed himself so much that his thing might fall off. Don¡¯t peek so much, she really needs to hold onto a new stuffed toy.

    Yoguri has gotten quite worn out this week. She¡¯s obediently epted her punishment too so maybe I should spoil her a little.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to spoil you. Do you have any requests?¡¹

    I drop by Yoguri¡¯s room at night, patting her head as she¡¯s looking down and writing something.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m happy enough that I get to walk out of this room with my clothes on tomorrow.¡¹

    Telling her not to be like that, I pick her up from her desk and move her to the bed, then take her clothes off. I also take my clothes off as well.

    ¡¸In other words, you want my body?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    I can feel that Yoguri¡¯s body has gotten a little softer than before as I hug her tightly. She doesn¡¯t resist me as I push her down while she wraps her arms around my head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......for doing it with other men......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t pay any attention to you for a long time after all. But that won¡¯t happen from now on.¡¹

    We give each other a hot kiss and caress each other. Might as wellpare myself with her previous partner and enjoy the taste of stealing her away from him.

    ¡¸What do you think of my thing? Is it better than the other man¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸Good or not, the difference in size is too great. It¡¯s not only big, it¡¯s hard like a rock ......are there really any men who can win against this?¡¹

    Umu, it seems I won in the dickparison. Next will be technique.

    I turn Yoguri over, put her on top of me and lick her crotch while I have her suck my dick. This is apetition with the other man so I¡¯ll thoroughly make love to her.

    ¡¸Wai-! So intense all of a sudden! Waaah! Amazinnng......¡¹

    With a tremendous slurping noise, I thoroughly attack her hole and in no time, she stops pleasuring my dick, crying out miserably as she squirts on my face.

    ¡¸Sorry......I sprayed it on you......I couldn¡¯t endure something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s quite a lot. It was much better than the previous guy, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what you had in mind today? ......not evenparable. Hannes got on top immediately and swung his hips after only a little bit of touching. ¡¹

    It seems the technique battle is my win too. Time to move on to the main attraction.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in.¡¹

    ¡¸Do it slowly, and let me take deep breaths.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re overreacting.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because it¡¯s been so long. I need to prepare myself for something this big.¡¹

    As Yoguri rxes, I hold her hips and slowly sink my dick into her.

    ¡¸Aauuuu......thick......nnggh!!¡¹

    It went in deeper than before. I guess because she¡¯s gotten a little more plump, there¡¯s more room. But I¡¯m still just 80% inside.

    ¡¸Aaau, it¡¯s reaching all the way to my womb......and this thickness, more than anything, makes it feel like my insides are being spread apart.¡¹

    ¡¸Mine is better, right?¡¹

    I ask her while gently rocking my hips and using the tip of my dick to rub against her weak point close to the entrance of her vagina. When I did so, her love juices overflow and get my dick warm.

    ¡¸Of course, something like this is unbearable.......rubbing me with you hard dick-!! Aaah!! ¡¹

    As I rub around her entrance and saw her starting to get more turned on, I thrust deeper inside. Yoguri looks like she¡¯s in agony and is also screaming, but I¡¯m not letting her go. I want to make her a prisoner of my cock so that she¡¯spletely unable to see any other men.

    ¡¸Aaaaah!! G-gonna cum!! Hiiiiiiih!! Le-let me rest a lit- uaaaah!!¡¹

    Her resistance is futile. I hold both her arms above her head as I continue to move my hips. It seems she genuinely climaxed several times as she sprays me with her juices and her entire body convulses, but I don¡¯t stop moving.

    She lost consciousness part way through, but I pay it no mind and continue to thrust fiercely and deep into her over and over to forcefully wake her up. The hell-like pleasure continued for several hours, until I stopped to hydrate myself and wake Yoguri up.

    ¡¸Aau......haauu......aahiii......¡¹

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Good......amazing......aah, I¡¯m going to die......Hannes can¡¯t evenpare to this. I¡¯m fine with just this......this penis is incredible......¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to stop sleeping with all guys besides myself?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t want any other cock besides Aegir-san¡¯s. Use yours to thoroughly make love to me......¡¹

    What a cutie. Then I should finish things up here.

    I quicken the movements of my hips again and Yoguri repeatedly climaxes and faints, but soon reaches her limit. My semen is rising up from my balls as well, so this will be the end.

    ¡¸Good night, Yoguri.¡¹

    With a final deep thrust, my cock digs into her and releases semen. As she gets pinned down, she silently opens her mouth and throws her head back.

    ¡¸Aaah ......you¡¯re cumming so much......¡¹

    My groans and Yoguri¡¯s screaming can be heard, and there¡¯s also the rhythmical sound of my ejaction. As I rock my hips slightly while ejacting, I feel a warm feeling spreading around my crotch. I thought that she squirted again, but there¡¯s too much of it and there¡¯s a strange smell.

    ¡¸Ah, did you wet yourself?¡¹

    I may have gotten too carried away and made her cum too much. I pull out my dick as she leaks even more urine from her bow-legged state. The bed is also in terrible shape. This will be make lots of work for the servants.

    Yoguri¡¯s reputation is already at rock bottom as it is due to her naked lifestyle. To add onto that, she¡¯s wet the bed, so the servants might treat her even more horribly. I want to go take a bath, so maybe I¡¯ll leave a note here.

    I looked for some paper, but there¡¯s nothing except the one Yoguri used to write her story. This seems to be fairly important and I¡¯d feel a little bad to use it for a memo.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so I¡¯ll put the ink directly on Yoguri¡¯s body. There¡¯s not much space for me to write on, so I have to restrict the number of characters.

    ¡°Urinating was an order¡±

    I¡¯ll put my signature here. If I say that the urinating is my fault, then Yoguri shouldn¡¯t get med. Well, let¡¯s head to the bath now.

    The next day, a rumor spread among the servants that Yoguri was punished by me and was turned into a meat toilet. The servants don¡¯t look at her with harsh stares but their gazes became sort of lukewarm.

    Moreover, Yoguri has stopped resisting me when ites to having sex in front of people, even bing fine with sucking my dick in the living room while Sebastian and the other maids are around, probably due to her time living naked.

    ¡¸She finally doesn¡¯t care about the ce ......even going so far as to disturb the public morals here!!¡¹

    A blood vessel bulges on M¡¯s temple and she seems to have decided something.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C Escort Unit: 80, Others: still reorganizing

    Assets: 8200 gold bor -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), M (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (Dubbed as a Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll, Pipi (follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 99, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 118: Preparation for Whatâ€™s Nex

    <h4>Chapter 118: Preparation for What¡¯s Nex</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Capital: Goldonia, Royal Pce

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to keep our rtionship with Magrado as it is forever.¡¹

    The King of Goldonia deres quietly yet solemnly before his chief vassals. He meant that once the ceasefire is over, he could invade again at any time, but nobody in the room was surprised at all. It was quite clear to everyone that the King never wanted to ept a one-year ceasefire with Magrado and they all understood that once he gathers his forces, he would even invade before the end of the one year period.

    ¡¸Finance minister, how is the state of the national treasury?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......unfortunately, even with the spring head tax, our country is in a financial crisis unlike those of recent years. ¡¹

    The worsening of the King¡¯s mood is in in sight and the atmosphere of the conference feels heavy.

    ¡¸Going into two wars ¨Cthe Arnd war and the followingrge war ¨C in such a short period of time, our war expenditures and our expansion of the military resulted in an enormous amount of expenses. Furthermore ......thepensation for the losses from the failure of thending operation on the west coast dealt us the final blow......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it was my mistake as well. I won¡¯t me you even if you speak out.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.......the territory we obtained from the war....... Especially therge city of Treia, has be your territory, but the revenue in one or two years will not be enough topensate for the war expenditures.¡¹

    ¡¸So the spoils of war we got from Treia is not enough to make up for it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, most of the main treasures were taken away when the royalty fled from Magrado.¡¹

    The fortunes of the other nobles besides the royalty were confiscated, but that was not enough topensate for the gigantic amount of war expenditures.

    The King acknowledges the report in a bad mood and looks at Keh, the foreign affairs minister.

    ¡¸After annexing Treia, the path to the various southern countries have cleared up. Can we trade with them?¡¹

    ¡¸We are currently trying to get into contact with them and a diplomat has already been sent. However, they are extremely cautious towards us because we used military power to crush a long time neighbour in Treia, so it doesn¡¯t look like they will start trading on arge scale with us immediately.¡¹

    People will hear of the rumors that a long time neighbor was suddenly beaten down by a certain country. They probably won¡¯t believe that country if they extend their hand and want to be friendly from now on. A certain amount of time and certain actions are needed to foster trust.

    ¡¸In addition, there is a shadow looming around the trade with the Olga Federation, our biggest trading partner. Most of the major trade with the Federation is done by boat. There is opposition on both banks of our nation......¡¹

    The highway on thend routes are maintained, but it is inefficient to trade using journeying wagons, and conditions will worsen during winter periods. That¡¯s why the rivers are used by pretty much everyone except those areas restricted to the north and east regions as well as peddlers without gold.

    But if a boat packed full of goods is sunk or stolen, it would be a loss great enough to affect even famouspanies. Although it is still a ceasefire, there will be many merchants who will withdraw from doing trade across two opposing countries and limit their scope to their own area.

    ¡¸As I thought, it really hurts that we weren¡¯t able to crush Magrado quickly. Lord Radhalde......how is the rebuilding of the army going?¡¹

    ¡¸The Central Army currently has five corps, and military strength has recovered up to 75 000 strong, but the newly recruited soldiers are not skilled and will require some time to be trained.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping it. I did not think they would be ready to act so soon either, so train them up sufficiently. I will also prioritize providing you with the necessary funds. If we can remove Magrado, our funds will recover as well. If we have a hard time, then there would be no meaning in saving that small amount anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Then how far is Your Majesty thinking of expanding the army?¡¹

    The King stops being grumpy for a brief moment and smiles faintly.

    ¡¸Eight corps, 120 000. That should be suitable to represent Goldonia¡¯s strength.¡¹

    Voices leak from the conference room. Sounds of anticipatione from the soldiers while the domestic affairs officials sound uneasy and surprised.

    ¡¸Right......then I will organize it in that manner.¡¹

    After absorbing the kingdom of Treia and the Yurest Alliance, Goldonia has be a nation with over 2.5 million poption. In terms of poption alone, there is enough reserve, but since both countries were annexed by force, it is not very likely the citizens would want to be added to the army, making the figure of 120 000 seem unachievable.

    ¡¸If we have this much, even Magrado will be overwhelmed. Do you have any problems with that?¡¹

    The King speaks happily about the n. To please the King, Erich should say ¡®there is no problem at all¡¯ but unfortunately, that is not what he said.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I have two of them.¡¹

    ¡¸......Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸The first is the wide national borders. Regardless of the borders between the southern countries after the annex of Treia, we have to leave soldiers to watch the entire riverside area to guard against Magrado. ......Unfortunately, they are the ones who control the river right now. They cannd anywhere any time they feel like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......spreading out our soldiers in a wide area will hinder our training and organization.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a garrison is being constructed in arge city as a precaution for now. But the area is still too wide to cover.¡¹

    The Central army is an army made to fight a powerful enemy in the first ce and not an army for keeping the peace or providing daily security. There are separate guards for that, but because of their equipment, they would not be able to stand up to a full-scale invasion either. Both sides need to divide up the roles and share responsibility, but unfortunately, the line ofmand for both sides arepletely different.

    There is also discord with Marquess Gudroit Hoover, the suprememander of the royal army. He was appointed as the suprememander of the army but the person above him in position ¨C the King ¨C gives orders directly to Erich, who is themander of the Central army, so Hoover¡¯s status is reduced to a mere formality.

    ¡¸I guess so......it¡¯s also a good opportunity that we can¡¯t move. Should we daringly change the shape of the army?¡¹

    After saying that, the King brings a document to his close aide. He says it like he just thought of it, but it was obvious that he was prepared and was just waiting for this moment.

    ¡¸Today, we will dismantle the entire royal army and national army. We will then set up a new army for the kingdom of Goldonia, integrating everything: The Central army, the security forces, the imperial army, and the territory¡¯s peacekeepers as well.¡¹

    As expected, the military officials and the civil servants all look surprised. The only ones not surprised are Keh and Erich, who were told about this beforehand. Lastly, there is one person who is dumbfounded ¨C the suprememander of the royal army, Marquess Gudroit Hoover.

    ¡¸P-Please wait! I, the suprememander, has heard nothing about this!¡¹

    He hounds the King in a panic, but receives a cold response.

    ¡¸Probably not. I just made the decision now.¡¹

    ¡¸But if I could say one thing......¡¹

    ¡¸I will decide whether I require advice from you about my decisions.¡¹

    The King replies coldly and looks at everyone¡¯s faces. The military officials, excluding Erich, have simr uneasy faces. A major reformation will seem like just a whim of the King if you do not know the background story.

    ¡¸No need to worry. I won¡¯t change the personnel or formation of the units. It is not my intention to cause unnecessary confusion within the army.¡¹

    Most of the military officials let out a sigh of relief at the King¡¯s words, but some of their expressions remain frozen ¨C those of Marquess Hoover, whose status of suprememander was confirmed would be taken away from him in one word, and his aides.

    ¡¸The newly organized army of the Kingdom of Goldonia will epass the current Central army, the security forces, and also integrate the Imperial army. The suprememander will be......¡¹

    Everyone felt tense. Based on the words of the King, the newly formed army of the kingdom is a powerful organization, unifying all the forces the King possesses. To be the suprememander of that organization means receiving authority iparable to that of a minister.

    Considering the position, the only person suitable for that in terms of rank is none other than Marquess Hoover, the former suprememander of the royal army, but everyone knows he is hated by the King. Everyone focuses their gaze on one person, with the thought that he would naturally be chosen.

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde. In terms of merit and ability, you will eventually think about him. Will you ept?¡¹

    ¡¸I may be ipetent, but I will wager my life and ept the position.¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t just jeer at the King, but murmurs of dissatisfaction and astonishment fill the assembly hall. Goldonia¡¯s military power is concentrated under the King and Erich.

    ¡¸Now, you can move the entire army as you want. The security forces and......I guess I don¡¯t need to refer to it as the Central army anymore, so I¡¯ll have to think of a suitable name. ......You can position them as you please and you can reinforce it as well. Will this solve your problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, fill in the detailster. The conversation went elsewhere, but you had one more issue, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    It was ultimately something that resulted from the conversation, but Marquess Hoover unconsciously stands up. Normally, it is a major restructuring which would take several months to debate over and years for it to be executed.

    ¡¸Please wait! Don¡¯t just decide on a serious issue of the nation¡¯s army so easily!¡¹

    ¡¸Easy? Are you saying that my decision as Goldonia¡¯s ruler, my orders are easy?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......That¡¯s not what I mean, but......¡¹

    ¡¸Then what?¡¹

    The King¡¯s words remain cold to the end. Even though it wasn¡¯t the worst treatment, an air of sympathy towards him can be felt in the room.

    ¡¸I-I have pride of serving as the royal army¡¯s suprememander up until now. There has been no mistake, yet my position has been taken away so abruptly. This will spread unrest among the other loyal members.¡¹

    The King pretends to think about it for a brief moment.

    ¡¸Fumu, this is ultimately a reorganization and I don¡¯t intend to me you....... But it would be rather ruthless to leave you without a job. Then, will you act as themander for the security forces? It probably doesn¡¯t differ much from what you are doing now.¡¹

    ¡¸That is-!!¡¹

    That would be fundamentally different than everything up until now. In his previous post, he was still Erich¡¯s superior although in reality he couldn¡¯t interfere with the Central army, but now as themander of the security forces, which is under the umbre of the Kingdom¡¯s army, he would officially be Erich¡¯s subordinate.

    A Marquess, which has existed for many generations, will serve under an up-anding Count. By no means could he ept that.

    ¡¸T-that is quite unreasonable......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh really, what a selfish person. Then I¡¯ll make you themander of the reserve army. During wartime, Count Radhalde will decide whether to entrust you with a corps ¡®if necessary¡¯. Will you be happy with that?¡¹

    That will not change the fact he will be under Erich¡¯smand. But he will not be regrly receiving orders and traditionally, it is not umon for excellent veteran generals who have higher ranking than the suprememander to be stationed as reserve in case of emergencies, so his dignity will remain intact. But then it is really doubtful if he would be called up at all.

    Marquess Hoover sits down in his seat weakly, while his nearby followers cause amotion. It wasn¡¯t a big deal just for him, but to those he brought with him as well.

    ¡¸The conversation was interrupted, wasn¡¯t it. Let¡¯s hear the other issue.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, regarding the strengthening of military forces, the strengthening of the privates are somehow progressing as nned, but we have an overwhelming shortage of mid-rankedmanders. We have plenty of willing candidates but the reality is that not many of them have the required ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Commanders? So we cannot nurture them?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we disregard their actual battle experience, we can¡¯t just train the ones who haven¡¯t received any basic education from scratch.¡¹

    ¡¸......So we are limited to existing knights and noble families.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The legitimate children of the knights and nobles have received the required minimum amount of education. However, there are many traditional nobles who are unwilling to be a part of the Central army when Erich, and the other new nobles have upied many of the key positions. It would be a different story if they were poor, but since they have territory and their families are well-off, they have no reason to specially join the King¡¯s army. It is expected that trend will continue even more strongly with Erich virtually being at the apex of the army.

    ¡¸I will also call for participation in the army again. But I can¡¯t force them....... Education, huh......fumu, I will do something about that. In the meantime, do the best with what you have.¡¹

    An interested smile appears on the King¡¯s face. Erich does not say anymore. He was given a duty to do his best as the suprememander, anything else above that will be the King¡¯s responsibility.

    ¡¸The army will be more efficient, but domestic affairs must also be made more efficient ordingly. It is inefficient to gather the opinions of foreign affairs, finances,merce, agriculture separately, and it will create unnecessary contradictions and misunderstandings.¡¹

    Thinking domestic affairs is the next topic, the civil servants tense up.

    ¡¸Foreign Affairs Minister Baldwin, you will manage the ministers and hold your position as foreign minister concurrently.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I am truly honored indeed.¡¹

    The ce gets noisy once again, but said person and Erich are unmoved. Everything was already pre-determined, only waiting for the opportunity to reveal itself. Yet there is a tint of displeasure on Erich¡¯s expression.

    ¡¸The title will be......let¡¯s make it Commissioner of Government Affairs. Let¡¯s name Lord Radhalde as the Commissioner of Military Affairs as well. With these two new positions, my nation will develop even further.¡¹

    Among the civil servants who were making questionable faces, Keh¡¯s proteges are beaming with joy and Erich¡¯s proteges ¨C the new nobles ¨C are also smiling.

    On the other hand, the formermander of the royal army and his faction have faces dyed in anger. Even now, they are surrounded with enough bloodlust to attack someone, and as soon as the conference ends, they all leave their seats together without saying a single word.

    Conversely, the ministers, who are essentially ced under Keh¡¯s control, have unhappy expressions but are expressing insincere praise as ifying the groundwork in advance.

    In this way, the role originally carried out by the prime minister is divided into civil and military, with the responsibility shared between two people. The two of them wish each other well, but never smiled until the very end.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    At the same time, Rafen

    ¡¸Yoguri is being picked on by Nonna?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s making me feel unpleasant that I hear her nagging at every opportunity.¡¹

    ¡¸Yoguri-san. Is the meal you didn¡¯t work for tasty?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, going out? What kind of man are you meeting with this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoguri-san, take care of your body too, you¡¯re about to get pregnant from that man¡¯s seed, right?¡¹

    Iughed unconsciously at the imitations Ca made with her voice. The person who imitates Nonna the best is undoubtedly Ca.

    ¡¸Well, I understand that it¡¯s Yoguri¡¯s fault, but it¡¯s not good to keep chasing after her either.¡¹

    Yoguri was originally a strong-willed person and won¡¯t just shy away when she is being told something. The reason I can¡¯t really say anything back is because I feel indebted to her, plus she has already been punished and she was given work, so I¡¯d feel sorry for picking on her even more than that.

    ¡¸Nonna¡¯s cutting remarks are really offensive after all.¡¹

    I remember hearing this before when I was dozing off after embracing Miti. Unlike Celia and Ca, who stop after fighting, Nonna uses them all the time.

    ¡¸Nonna has a persistent personality.......by the way, you can¡¯t mention it to her directly, okay? If she thinks that Yoguri tattled on her, then it would get even worse. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ca has also be more aware of her surroundings.¡¹

    In the past, this girl would be more like a ball of presumptuousness.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ve also matured. Yoguri isn¡¯t a friend like Miti is, so Aegir will have to be careful about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I won¡¯t be happy if there is fighting amongst the family either. I¡¯ll try to pacify Nonna somehow.¡¹

    ording to Ca, Nonna is the one who criticizes Yoguri the most and Mel is the most dangerous.

    ¡¸And also, is it alright if I go outside for a little bit? Kuuh......it¡¯s rubbing.¡¹

    Ca says while her face distorts slightly and she raises her hips. After ejacting, my meat rod has gotten a little softer but it got stuck on something and I can¡¯t pull it out.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but will it be far away?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess. It might take about a week.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite long.¡¹

    Ca does make excursions quite freely and she also runs around the city on her horse, but not for one week. I guess that¡¯s why she¡¯s seeking permission.

    ¡¸Yeah, I have something to do. It¡¯ll be good for Aegir as well.¡¹

    She purposely made it vague, so she probably doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind you going out, but isn¡¯t it dangerous? I won¡¯t send my wife out on a dangerous journey.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, well it¡¯s not absolutely safe, but if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to go anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll have some escorts-.¡¹¡¸No way, I don¡¯t want to be with such unfamiliar people.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I will-¡¹¡¸If Aegir leaves now, Nonna will continue to bully Yoguri.¡¹

    I¡¯m a little worried, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸At least ride Schwartz. He¡¯ll be able to shake off bandits or monsters.¡¹

    And on the off chance something goes wrong, he¡¯ll protect women, even in exchange for his life. He has a sort of special attachment towards Ca after all.

    ¡¸Mm, I guess. If it¡¯s Schwartz, I¡¯ll probably get there in no time.¡¹

    ¡¸And also......don¡¯t cheat on me.¡¹

    I tell her jokingly. If Ca cheats, then I¡¯ll probably kill the other guy.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t you know how much I¡¯m in love with you, Aegir?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I know.¡¹

    We exchange a hot kiss. Feeling that my dick gets hard again during our kiss, Ca jokes around.

    ¡¸But, I might just try out Schwartz¡¯s thing out of curiosity.¡¹

    ¡¸You little-, I¡¯m going to investigate your every nook and cranny when youe back.¡¹

    Ca smiles as she rolls on the sofa and lies face down.

    ¡¸When you mean every nook, how far do you actually mean?¡¹

    Her swaying ass, her slightly opened but thoroughly used hole and her tight, narrow hole ¨C I¡¯ll make both of them sloppy.

    I grab Ca¡¯s hips and use my dick to hit a higher ce than usual.

    ¡¸Noo~, you¡¯re digging out my ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare yourself......¡¹

    I thrust my hips out but I¡¯m not able to push myself in quite well, so I grab her ass and put my strength in ¨C so much that her flesh starts turning white. When I use it, I have to be a little reckless or I won¡¯t be able to push all the way in.

    ¡¸Gah, ......gu............guu......oooooooooooooooooo............ !!¡¹

    Ca¡¯s voice changes from a cute one to a beast-like one. I move my hips forward slowly to ensure her ass doesn¡¯t tear, and finally push all the way up to the root.

    ¡¸Haah......haah......fuu, fuu.¡¹

    Ca¡¯s body is dripping with cold sweat and her breathing is rough, but it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s feeling any sharp pains or getting any hemorrhaging likest time.

    ¡¸Ca, what a nice asshole. It feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been spread apart by Aegir......yet it still feels tight......so good, thrust slowly.¡¹

    Following her instructions, I move really slowly, using my entire body to taste her asshole. The insides of her ass feel hot and the entrance of her hole is tightening around the base of my dick, making it get evenrger.

    ¡¸Aaaaah! Although it hurts......and it¡¯s painful......it feels good!!¡¹

    Even with just the slightest movement, Ca twitches and yells loudly. It really makes me feel like I¡¯m dominating her when we have anal sex. When I move my hips slowly while feeling slightly sadistic, the door opens suddenly.

    ¡¸Is anyone here? I need to tell Lord Hardlett about the reorganization of the army. ......uwaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The one who appeared was M. She was working with Leopolt to retrain the soldiers, who were finished with their vacations, and came to deliver a report regarding that.

    ¡¸As you can see, could you wait a little bit?¡¹

    ¡¸At least knock......! Aau, Aegir......why are you expanding!?¡¹

    Ca was about toin to M but because my dick is swelling up, she lost herposure. It can¡¯t be helped that I quite like it when women see me fucking other women.

    ¡¸Knock or no knock, this is the living room! To have intercourse in this ce......hiiiiih!!¡¹

    What is it this time?

    ¡¸I-in the ass!? Impossible......how immoral......dirty !!¡¹

    It seems she fell on her ass after seeing my dick piercing Ca¡¯s ass. This doesn¡¯t look like the atmosphere to do this anymore. I guess I¡¯ll pull out once.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t pull out! If you pull out while you¡¯re still rock hard, your meat rod will rip my ass apart!¡¹

    That reminds me, thest time I did it with Ca in the ass, Nonna was the one who came rushing to pull it out. Ca was in the care of an ointment for a while after that.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is, sorry.¡¹

    I continue to fuck Ca¡¯s ass in front of M, who stares nkly at us on her butt. Ca and I get more aroused from the immorality of anal sex and as the two of us grunt like animals, we reach our climax.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Cum~!¡¹

    At thest moment, and ejacte a ton in front of the sitting M, exposing the part we¡¯re connected. My dick sinks in all the way to the root, applying pressure to Ca¡¯s insides and causing her to sweat while she enjoys the abundance of seed flowing into her.

    After the long ejaction ends, my dick shrinks after fulfilling its role and slips out of her ass naturally. At that moment, Ca¡¯s face turns blue and she slowly makes her way out of the room while holding her stomach and ass. After using the ass, it¡¯s an unspoken rule to let her use the toilet without saying anything. I pump lots of seed, so it seems useful to help constipation.

    ¡¸So, what did you want?¡¹

    ¡¸......please wipe your dick!! To begin with, please finish quickly!!¡¹

    How picky.

    ¡¸Ahem, then I¡¯ll begin my report.¡¹

    ¡¸M, some of the juices flew over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiih!¡¡......the training of the army is progressing smoothly, but the time is premature for the number to return to its full strength.¡¹

    ¡¸I would have guessed so......¡¹

    I had 3000 in my private army before the war, but it¡¯s difficult to maintain the number without having a solid target. More importantly, most of them had no other way of earning their cost of food, so it was possible to gather most of them without paying if we let them eat and gave them the chance to take the spoils of war for themselves.

    Rafen has also developed quite a bit, so there are plenty of other ways to make a living besides being a soldier. In addition, there is no n to wage war anytime soon. It follows naturally that they would want the wages of an average person, meaning if it¡¯s about 1 gold per month per person, it will cost us 3000 gold every month. It wouldn¡¯t be unusual for a decently skilled soldier to ask for 2 gold a month either. It isn¡¯t something we can maintain with our current ie.

    ¡¸Also, although the newly acquired territory has changed hands, they still currently remain untouched and the feudal lords of Treia, who surrendered to us, are continuing to manage the area as substitute governors for convenience.¡¹

    Adolph also said it. In any case, we are short of hands and money right now so we have to leave it to them, and we¡¯ll do something about it after we make some room for ourselves.

    ¡¸If we can gather 1000 soldiers in spring andbine them with 1000 bow cavalry, we can go around the southern region. This will be a way to show who the new feudal lord is and get the citizens to know you, and it will also be an opportunity for you to change any of the current governors or crush the resistance when you make a judgement on shaking up the personnel.¡¹

    Once during wartime, the new territory was cleaned up by the Central army. At that time, their forces were taken away, so 2000 should be enough for us.

    ¡¸So we¡¯ll be able to fiddle around with the personnel while threatening them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Leopolt-dono said that he would appreciate it if you cause them to have a fit.¡¹

    That seems quite like him. It will be really easy for the former feudal lords, who are acting as the substitute governors, to understand if we threaten to kill them and their entire families.

    ¡¸And this is a request and suggestion from me but......¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Could you entrust me with a few light cavalry and about 30 light infantry?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to use it for?¡¹

    M res at me slightly. I don¡¯t remember doing anything to make her mad.

    ¡¸To correct the public morals of the city of Rafen! We will scrutinize the people entering the brothels and crack down on street prostitutes! We will throw the hoodlums out of the city and reform the suspicious-looking bars into more wholesome shops!¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? At this rate, not only this mansion, but the entire city will be a lewd prison!¡¹

    ¡¸There are many young men here, so how are you going to deal with them when the brothels and sex shops disappear? That¡¯s why you have girls to let them fuck.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I will put an end to that by severely punishing them so that it doesn¡¯t happen!! ¡¹

    ¡¸What will you achieve by putting the men, who are working cheerfully and buying women, in prison? That¡¯s how we get loss......besides, if you eliminate the brothels, the prostitutes will have no ce to work. They¡¯ll have no choice but to sit on the side of the road and open their legs for a few copper coins.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll arrange a different upation for them.¡¹

    ¡¸To the women who only know how to sleep with men? That kind of education isn¡¯t a bad idea but it¡¯s impossible for them to do so immediately. If people don¡¯t eat for a week, they¡¯ll die.¡¹

    Due to M¡¯s proper upbringing and upright personality, she believes that anything sexual is not good. She especially dislikes things like prostitutes and obscene gathering ces like bars.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow you to crack down however you want, but the idea isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯ll get some people on it, so if you find any strange shops, let me know.¡¹

    A regr brothel is fine, but as the city gets bigger, various other things start increasing as well. There may be ces where young children are being vited or ces that handle illegally kept ves. To crush those kinds of ces is the right thing to do, and perhaps I can save a beautiful girl and they¡¯ll be my woman.

    ¡¸Of course! Everything going against thew will all be cleaned out!¡¹

    M leaves the room rapidly with a renewed determination. I wonder if she¡¯s really okay.

    I¡¯m feeling a little peckish. The timing is a little strange but I¡¯ll tell the chef and have him make something light. After stretching, I walk along the corridor towards the dining room and hear a shrill voice......is it Nonna?

    ¡¸Yoguri-san! Are you wandering around again in the afternoon!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong. I was just hungry so I was going to get some bread.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, are you nning to cheat with the chef?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do something like that! Why are you saying that!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!? Are you going to try and hit me? You¡¯re barbaric and a cheater, how hopeless......¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t even move my hands......¡¹

    Aah......so it¡¯s something like this. How troublesome.

    When I show up and pretend not to notice, Nonna gives me a nce before jumping into my chest.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! This woman, when I warned her not to bezy, she got violent with me.¡¹

    ¡¸No way......¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll warn her so go to the living room.¡¹

    Nonna gives me a kiss before leaving. But when I was about to warn Yoguri, a malicious smile appears on Nonna¡¯s face while she¡¯s at the corner of the hallway. Her slightly evil side is cute too.

    ¡¸Well, Yoguri.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t done anything that requires you to apologize, right? I heard it.¡¹

    Yoguri looks at me in relief but there are still tears in her eyes. She has a frank personality so she¡¯s probably not used to being nagged over and over like this.

    ¡¸I understand that I¡¯m wrong......so I¡¯ll endure it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already been punished. I don¡¯t mind it......however, absolutely don¡¯t hit Nonna or any of the other girls no matter what they say to you. I won¡¯t be able to cover for you if you do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I know.¡¹

    Alright, then that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll offer you a hand.

    ¡¸Melissa said that if you¡¯re going to live a proper life, then she won¡¯t persistently me you. If you¡¯re in trouble, she¡¯ll help you.¡¹

    Melissa is often together with Maria and Catherine. Maria also has a kind personality so she won¡¯t treat Yoguri poorly if she doesn¡¯t ck off again. She won¡¯t feel lonely either if she has at least two people to talk to her.

    ¡¸Thank you......¡¹

    ¡¸And also, Irijina is an interesting girl.¡¹

    She¡¯s an idiot after all. She doesn¡¯t even remember why they were arguing in the first ce.

    ¡¸If you still feel it¡¯s harsh, let me know and I¡¯ll do something about it.¡¹

    I ultimately still prioritize my wives over Yoguri. But I can surely keep them happy while helping Yoguri as well.

    ¡¸Uuu, why did I look at other guys when I had such a nice man here......¡¹

    Yoguri sniffles and hugs me. Her soft breasts are pressed against my chest.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, fall in love with me more. So much that you¡¯re unable to see any other guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll fall more in love. To the point where I would want to offer my body and soul......¡¹

    As I stroke the head of the clinging Yoguri, a noisy groupes rushing through the hallway. It¡¯s the pregnant Mel in the center and the two kids Kuu and Ruu, who are helping to carry her. The girls saw that I was hugging Yoguri¡¯s trembling shoulder while she¡¯s crying and after a brief greeting to me, they quickly pass through, walking past us.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡¹

    It was a low voice that came from an unknown source. I looked around for Casie quickly, but she was just out on the veranda and fell asleep while sunbathing.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸......well, it might be better not to get too close to Mel.¡¹

    After that, someone informed Nonna that Yoguri was crying in my chest, and it took quite some trouble to calm the raging Nonna.

    Everything wasn¡¯t the prettiest, but Yoguri lowers her head innocently and gets Melissa and Maria to look after her, somehow avoiding beingpletely isted.

    By the way, I read the story that Yoguri wrote during her spare time but her sentences are horribly childish and unbearable to read, although the dialogue was fairly interesting. If she studies on how to express herself and develops a literary style, it could be a nice read.

    It¡¯s finally around the time when winter ends.

    ¡¸Please excuse me. Master, you have received letters.¡¹

    ¡¸Sebastian, is it?¡¹

    One of the letters is from the capital, ordering me to convene for spring. The noble feudal lords, who normally stay in their territory, are required to head to the capital once a year, greet the King and confirm their vassge. I met the King this winter when the war ended, but it seems I have to follow customs and go back in spring as well. Well, that¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t hurt to listen to orders once a year.

    ¡¸Another one ......?¡¹

    ¡¸Just one.¡¹

    I sigh at what looks to be 50 or so letters piled in front of me.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 1380 (Bow Cavalry ¨C 1000) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 7700 gold bor -200) (lump sum for call-up -300) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (on business trip), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll, Pipi (follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 99, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 119: Rafen City Tour

    <h4>Chapter 119: Rafen City Tour</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Uuu......I have to read this again?¡¹

    There is a stack of paper heaped onto the table in front of the weary Celia. It goes without saying that the sender is udia.

    ¡¸A typical exchange is about 10 letters. If this many were sent, something must have changed.¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to read it yourself......¡¹

    Celia normally doesn¡¯tin and faithfully listens to me, but she can¡¯t hide her discontent. I don¡¯t want to read all the letters with so many unnecessary sentences either. Besides, I can¡¯t just throw them away if there are important issues mixed in with the worthlesspliments and praise.

    ¡¸Letters? There are so many of them.¡¹

    Only Celia and Leah are by my side. Nonna and Mel showed up as well, but they didn¡¯t want to read the letters from that woman, so they apanied each other outside to go find something to eat.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand, since I can¡¯t read it.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to teach Leah how to read too.

    ¡¸Ahem......then, I¡¯ll summarize it.¡¹

    Celia reads the letters and writes while sweating strangely, summarizing them all. The contents are as follows:

    ¡¸Happy New year.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard you will be heading to the capital of Goldonia this spring. I will match your schedule ande as well.¡¹

    ¡¸This time it will not be a public obligation so I will be able to move freely. I want to visit you in your territory as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I have also obtained an interesting present, so look forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸My heart feels like it¡¯s tearing apart when I think about meeting you. I will be bringing ra along too, so let¡¯s fuck like crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸In the time I was unable to see you, my body has gotten more lewd. Please don¡¯t be mad.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, it seems there is a considerable amount of content in these letters this time.¡¹

    For me, I¡¯d be done after reading half the letter, and even Adolph, who makes very detailed responses, would be done after two letters. I give Celia, who copses over the desk, some fruit juice and sugary confections to revive her.

    ¡¸That pig-woman is really......she even wrote in her letter that she¡¯s getting fatter and fatter.¡¹

    Don¡¯t call her a pig, she¡¯s our benefactor who easily gave 5000 gold to me. Without that, the development of my territory would slow down considerably and that shop which sells the sweets you like might not be around now.

    ¡¸It seems she¡¯ll being over this time. She¡¯ll definitely do something unnecessary......¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s too much, I¡¯ll tell her. I haven¡¯t paid her much attention in two years. It can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s in high spirits......she also said she¡¯ll be bringing presents.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s crazy to be embraced by you.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    I¡¯m also looking forward to embracing the maturing ra, and although udia tires me out as well, I¡¯ve grown somewhat fond of her. When I embrace that lewd body, she¡¯s not muscr but soft and I like how hard I can fuck her. I also don¡¯t dislike the feeling of superiority when she craves for me.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not hairy either.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much money either, so it¡¯ll be perfect if she spits out gold when you thrust your dick into her.¡¹

    But the girls living in this mansion hate her like snakes hate scorpions. It would be nice if the present she brings isn¡¯t anything strange that will trigger the girls again.

    ¡¸With that said, it¡¯ll be spring when we go back to the capital so there is still a ways to go. During that time, I¡¯ll have to prepare the hearts of Nonna and the others.¡¹

    I say that and stand up from the sofa.

    ¡¸Aaau......even though I haven¡¯t even started.¡¹

    Unable to participate in the conversation, Leah was going to open the front of my pants and crawl her tongue over my dick. It¡¯s a shame, but I have to take a look around the city today. If I ck off too much, Adolph won¡¯t shut up. I¡¯ll give her lots of love when Ie back.

    ¡¸I¡¯lle with you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll be fine by myself. Celia should take it easy and rest your body.¡¹

    Celia tries too hard, so it¡¯s fine for her toze around the house sometimes.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re not going to pick up girls, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸You think I embrace girls every time I go out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    An immediate answer.

    ¡¸The purpose isn¡¯t for girls this time. I¡¯ll just be going around the city and taking a look here and there.¡¹

    Celia makes a dissatisfied face, but understanding that she can¡¯t apany me, she reclines back on the sofa and closes her eyes. As I thought, she got tired from digesting all the contents in those letters earlier.

    ¡¸Celia-san, it¡¯ll be fine. I touched his balls just now, and since they¡¯ll get lighter when he releases, I¡¯ll know about it.¡¹

    £¨Shall Ie along too?£©

    Geez, don¡¯t follow me.

    Casie switched the stuffed toy that turned into a cursed doll with a cute doll that Alma handmade and lowers it from her neck. This will make it so the servants will be able to see her and they won¡¯t be as scared. It seems like her hair has gotten longer from the first time I saw her, but maybe that¡¯s just my imagination?

    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯m going. Celia, just be good and sleep or something.¡¹

    I¡¯ll finish things up quickly ande back.

    After Rita orders the maids to clean, I exchange a deep kiss and tangle my tongue with hers at the entrance before heading out.

    ¡¸Haah, haah. Wh-what are you looking at......? Haah, haa, hurry up and continue cleaning!¡¹

    She¡¯s cute when she¡¯s scolding the maids with her blushing face. Ah, Schwartz isn¡¯t here. Come to think of it, Ca¡¯s riding him, so I guess I¡¯ll have to go on foot.

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve walked slowly around the city. When I descend from the mansion on top of a slightly elevated hill, there are two main roads ¨C one running north to south and the other running east to west. The city is split up by these main roads and are divided into four sections.

    ¡¸The city walls are too wide and there¡¯s still nothing there......how much in the future is he thinking?¡¹

    On Adolph¡¯s instructions, the walls were made to surround arge area around the city so none of the four sections have extended close to the walls because of that. The southeast section especially is mostly dirt so kids run around there. It¡¯s convenient when we need to put troops in the city though. Still, there are houses being built everywhere so Rafen¡¯s poption is still growing. I¡¯m sure it has grown past 10 000 but I¡¯d have to look at Adolph¡¯s record book to be sure.

    Then, at the perfect location where the two main roads intersect, where it can be said to be the center of the city and the ce with the most traffic, Nonna¡¯s theatre was built. It has beenpleted recently and there have even been public performances. It¡¯s a ce close to the mansion so maybe I¡¯ll take a little peek.

    ¡¸Oh my, if it isn¡¯t the feudal lord! Hey everyone, gather round!!¡¹

    The people who were left in charge of the theatrees out one after the other after seeing my face.

    ¡¸I just came here casually. Don¡¯t mind me and go back to work.¡¹

    I take a brief look inside but there aren¡¯t many guests. There are over a hundred seats, even allocating room to stand, but most of them were empty. Some sort of y is being acted out, but after ncing at it, it wasn¡¯t any different than the performances by travelling entertainers on the street side.

    ¡¸Well, I guess that¡¯s as much as I can expect.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry......¡¹

    An elderly man, who looks like the manager of the theatre, lowers his head. It¡¯s not like it was his fault.

    ¡¸In any case, the people living in this city have only begun to live their new lives......they are still not very interested in things like theatre or opera.¡¹

    Only the rich and the nobles see this kind of y in the capital as well. If themoners have the time to watch a y like this, they would rather work and when they make money, they¡¯ll use it to eat tasty food. Rather than going to a theatre, the young men would want to spend money on girls and liquor.

    ¡¸In addition, Rafen doesn¡¯t have a dedicated theatre troupe, but visiting travelling performers act......¡¹

    ¡¸It would be much cheaper to watch something like that on the streets, huh.¡¹

    As I thought, the theatre made on Nonna¡¯s suggestions won¡¯t be sessful.

    ¡¸The troupes and singers gather in the capital. It¡¯s quite the suburban city......please excuse my rudeness but Rafen gives off a very rural image to the people of the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought as much.¡¹

    Even now with a through path from the capital and considerable development, it can still be seen as the wilderness. It isn¡¯t a ce where people who enjoy theaters, the symbol of city culture, would want toe.

    ¡¸I have the chance to go to the capital soon. I¡¯ll try looking around......but there are no guarantees. If there is a promising group of travelling entertainers, I¡¯ll try to hold them down.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. And this is about the madam......she advised a variety of things regarding management......¡¹

    I guessed everything from the troubled face of the elder.

    ¡¸If you face any trouble, tell me directly. Adolph alone probably won¡¯t be enough to stop Nonna. During my absence, tell Ca and she¡¯ll do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I thank you for your thoughtfulness.¡¹

    The only ones able to stop Nonna are me and Ca. Leopolt doesn¡¯t seem to be proficient at it either, but it¡¯s outside his area of expertise after all.

    But this would increase my workload again. Fortunately for Adolph, he can push all the Nonna-rted trouble to me.

    I exit the theatre and head to the ce where the shops are lined up. Along the main road, there are rtivelyrger shops and inns, whereas there are smaller shops and street stalls when you enter the side paths, and also somewhat shady-looking ces. If I¡¯m not careful when I enter arger shop, they¡¯ll recognize my face and do all the greetings and whatnot and it gets quite troublesome, so I¡¯ll walk past them.

    Although these shops all have different shopkeepers, they are all part of the same conglomeration under ire. It made Adolphin about diversity and monopoly.

    Many of them sell food and clothes, and there are very few shops that sell decorations. The citizens probably aren¡¯t rich enough to buy those things yet. The high-ss sweets shop on the main road is undoubtedly being supported by the females in my mansion.

    One characteristic of Rafen is having no nobles or knights. Furthermore, the only person besides myself with any status is M. There isn¡¯t any privileged ss, resulting in no unnecessary ties, but that in turn causes a low demand for luxury goods. At best, there will be a few merchants who are fairly sessful.

    ¡¸As the number of people increase, so will the number of sessful people, I guess.¡¹

    After mumbling to myself, I buy a chicken drumstick from a street stall. As I walk while taking big bites of meat, I feel someone grab my sleeve.

    ¡¸Mister, I have some lemon that goes great with chicken! Now you-......mister feudal lord !?¡¹

    This girl, whose appearance still retains its youth, seems to be selling fruit.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll take one.¡¹

    ¡¸Here! You don¡¯t have to pay. It¡¯s because of the feudal lord that me and my mother can live without having to starve!¡¹

    What a cheerful little girl. The one who decides on the tax is Adolph, while I just stamp my approval. It would be bad of me to give money to her when she¡¯s giving it to me out of courtesy.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll dly take it. I¡¯ll have to thank you somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! But if you¡¯re asking, a kiss with the feudal lord~ just kidding!¡¹

    The girl giggles. It seems it¡¯ll work out for the both of us.

    ¡¸Aah! Aah, ah!! It feels good!!¡¹

    I take the girl to the back of an empty alley and caress her. Under the girl¡¯s long skirt, she wears a short linen waistcloth in ce of her underwear. In other words, I can flip it up and reach her genitals without having to removing it.

    She¡¯s standing with her hands against the wall and I¡¯m putting my finger in her hole from behind, rubbing her sensitive spots and clitoris. She seems like a virgin so I have to be careful not to rip her hymen with my finger. Without pushing my finger too deep, I rub a shallow area diligently with my finger.

    ¡¸Amazingggg! It can¡¯tpare......to when I do it myself......aaahn!!¡¹

    I am pretty much as familiar with this as I am with battle. I¡¯ll make you feel good in return for that lemon.

    ¡¸I feel something shivering......ah! It¡¯s weird, something strange is-!! Ah, ah......aaaaaaah¨C!!¡¹

    The girl twitches and trembles, spraying her liquid at my feet. It seems she was able to reach climax with my finger.

    She loses her strength and looks like she was about to copse, but I support her and turn her around, tangling my tongue with hers in a deep kiss. We exchange much of our saliva before I sit her on a clean wooden box.

    ¡¸There¡¯s the kiss you wanted. And, I¡¯ll have you sell these to me too.¡¹

    I take the entire basket of lemons the girl was selling and dropped some silver coins in her chest. That should be enough forpensation.

    ¡¸Mister Feudal lord......incredible......how dreamy......¡¹

    Now where was I going next?

    I head towards the city walls as I sink my teeth into a lemon. The walls encircle the area, but the work to raise the watchtowers and dig the moat is still ongoing. Realizing I¡¯m here, a person who looks like the foremanes out.

    ¡¸To think the feudal lord woulde here himself......¡¹

    ¡¸I just came to look. Don¡¯t mind me, do you want some?¡¹

    If I ate the basketful of lemons by myself, my sense of taste will be strange.

    When I look closer, there are other men with cors around their neck working besides the normal workers, while guards armed with spears are watching over them.

    ¡¸Who are they? I don¡¯t remember including any ves.¡¹

    Did Adolph do this on his own ord because of the shortage of personnel?

    ¡¸They are prisoners. They¡¯re people who havemitted crimes within the territory......we have gathered mainly thieves and those who have hurt others.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s forcedbor?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is a full day¡¯s work with nothing given to them besides meals and water, but their time in prison will be reduced to a quarter of the time if they choose to work. The ones who chose this are the criminals themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    If they¡¯re getting meals and water, that will be enough to keep them from dying for now, and since two years in prison would be reduced to half a year, many men would choose this. It¡¯s quite the clever method that would save us the trouble of throwing them in prison and lets us use them as manpower as well.

    ¡¸But there aren¡¯t any who would run into the city to do something, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Escapees would be sentenced to death unconditionally. The cors cannot be taken off through human strength so even if they run, we¡¯ll be able to distinguish them immediately. There haven¡¯t been anyone who¡¯s escaped so far.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s good......roughly 40 people, huh? Give them an extra piece of meat for tonight¡¯s dinner.¡¹

    I hand him one gold coin. If they don¡¯t eat meat asionally, they won¡¯t be able to muster any strength.

    ¡¸You guys hear that?! I won¡¯t give any meat to those who ck off. Work!!¡¹

    The speed of work visibly increases all around. It¡¯s an easy method if I do say so myself.

    When I look again, moats are being dug around and stone walls are being built on the outside of the simple wooden walls that have been surrounding Rafen to this time. The watch towers are also being erected at a regr pace, so as long as I station guards there, it will be impossible for monsters and bandits to sneak in secretly at night. It¡¯s highly doubtful whether it will stop an army, but they should be sufficient enough to fulfil the role of protecting the citizens.

    Thepletion of the city walls will grant a sense of security to the citizens beyond their physical strength and will also encourage immigration. I wondered what was going to happen after Adolph made the walls too wide, but the walls will soon bepleted.

    Where should I go next? I still have more than 10 lemons left. It feels like I can¡¯t taste sour in my mouth anymore.

    As I stroll along, Ie across about 10 men holding weapons in an empty area. At first, I thought they were guards or soldiers who were in the middle of training, but it¡¯s somehow different. It should be strictly forbidden for regr citizens to gather while wielding weapons.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s the feudal lord! Hey you guys! We saw the feudal lord, now our fortunes of war will go up!!¡¹

    Therge man, who appears to be a ruffian, raises his voice loudly. Well, just eat a lemon and calm down.

    ¡¸We were just about to head out, do nothing much except hunt 10 or 20 of those ck beasts.¡¹

    Therge man rests his spear on his shoulder and gets on a wagon with the other men. They continue on their way through the gates and exit the city. I wonder what that was all about.

    ¡¸My, for the Count-sama to take the trouble ofing here.¡¹

    When I turn around at the sound of a voice, I see ire, who is short of breath. It seems she hurried over when she heard I wasing.

    ¡¸So, does that mean the thing just now is your doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I contacted Adolph-sama to get permission but......¡¹

    I know nothing about that. I pretty much don¡¯t even read the documents when I stamp my approval, not to mention I get Celia to do it for me when I find it troublesome. She¡¯s been given something simr to my own mark.

    ¡¸They¡¯re a group of hunters.¡¹

    It seems she felt my confusion so she exined it to me. It¡¯s really helpful to have such a perceptive woman.

    ¡¸Hunters? You took the effort to gather them in the city?¡¹

    I was wondering what they were going to do with spears and bowguns.

    ¡¸Yeah, they will be getting those ck beasts......the ones that appeared in the mountain nation territory.¡¹

    So it¡¯s that monster, now I understand. You¡¯ll need considerable equipment and manpower to hunt that.

    ¡¸Grilling the meat of that monster will naturally be delicious and so will drying it, so it seems like they¡¯ll sell well.¡¹

    ¡¸It was certainly tasty.¡¹

    I ate some myself to try and it was really good.

    ¡¸Moreover, they only appear in the mountain nation territory, so we actually have a monopoly over this. I thought this would be good business so I formed contracts with hunters and mercenaries and had theme over but......¡¹

    ¡¸They didn¡¯te back.¡¹

    ire copses as she wails and cries.

    ¡¸A use forpensation on death was included in their contract so it¡¯s a major loss.¡¹

    She¡¯s worried about that part? What a scary woman.

    ¡¸Count-sama was able to easily ughter it, but it takes tremendous effort to finish them off. Because of the risk of injury and death, I can¡¯t really send proteges.¡¹

    ¡¸So, what about them?¡¹

    ¡¸When theye back after they hunted the ck beasts, we will buy it from them at a high price. We guarantee until it reaches our location since they have suchrge bodies in the first ce. They won¡¯t be able to carry it sufficiently if they don¡¯t have a dedicated wagon.¡¹

    ¡¸So they¡¯re like mercenaries who get rewarded based on their results.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, even after considering the selling price of the meat, if it takes 10 people to take care of 2 or 3 of the beasts, they¡¯ll get over an average monthly ie. Idiots who risk their lives to challenge them......there are countless uncouth heroes like that.¡¹

    I feel sorry for those men, but this can¡¯t be helped since they agreed to it. There will always be a certain amount of risk when aiming forrge profits.

    ¡¸With this method, profit should rise steadily whether there are casualties or not.¡¹

    ¡¸How big is the difference between the buying price of the monster and the selling price of the meat?¡¹

    ireughs elegantly with a ¡®hoho¡¯. It seems there¡¯s a considerable amount of profit made.

    It would be troubling if the citizens die too, so this is something necessary. It would hinder construction in that area if the monsters run rampant and even when the road ispleted, it would prevent easy travels back and forth. If possible, I would want them to concentrate on hunting along the highway and exterminate them all. In the meantime, a wagones into the city from outside. The following carriage is carrying two ck beast corpses.

    ¡¸Somehow we got two......Grace and Malorda is......¡¹

    ¡¸But our shares will increase......they were just unlucky.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be safe this month. Let¡¯s drink and forget about them.¡¹

    ¡¸What arge specimen. It¡¯s quite fresh so I¡¯ll handle it and take it to the feudal lord¡¯s ce. Please use it for dinner.¡¹

    What a scary woman. That would normally be the guards¡¯ duty but it isn¡¯t bad for me if I can generate profit from it too.

    As an aside, this hunt is extremely dangerous but the profits arerge and it¡¯s be famous among the citizens in Rafen that if you are blessed with luck and skill, you can earn a monthly ie over 20 gold.

    Many people are participating in the hunt to aim for the chance to instantly pay back their debts and it seems ¡®riding the wagon¡¯ has be some sort of sexual lingo as well.

    ire has other duties as well, so we part after we kiss. ire intentionally asks for kisses where other people can see, making sure that everyone knows that we have an intimate rtionship with each other.

    The sun is setting and this tour around town is just about done. I believe I saw most of the city, and after going to that ce, I¡¯ll be finished.

    I down one cup of alcohol from a street stall and drop by the area that livens up during the evening......the ce where the brothel and bars are lined up.

    ¡¸Hey mister, how about a round? It¡¯ll be only one silver.¡¹

    ¡¸With your face, maybe half of that.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping it......then, how about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Uooh! Nicee breasts! Fine, I¡¯ll buy you.¡¹

    The time is just after the soldiers finish their training and also whenbor work is done. The street is overflowing with young men searching high and low for women and the prostitutes are also enthusiastically calling out to the men. The poor men are being waved over to the alley by the street prostitutes, while the men with money are entering into the brightly lit brothels.

    ¡¸I would want to enter one of those ces.¡¹

    But if I enter a brothel after I said I was going to do an inspection, I won¡¯t be able to avoid Celia¡¯s cold stares when I get back home. When I return to the mansion, there are a row ofdies who won¡¯t overlook the fact that I visited a brothel, so I¡¯ll have to endure.

    ¡¸Ah, isn¡¯t that the feudal lord?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Really?¡¹

    The girls standing outside the shop, who are wearing risky outfits to attract customers, walk over to me. They havee over as prostitutes and introduced me to their shop before so we know each other.

    ¡¸Did youe to y around today?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s for the feudal lord, we¡¯ll give you as much service as you want~¡¹

    ¡¸Shall we call some girls from the shop? I think it¡¯ll be fine to go 10 at a time.¡¹

    That¡¯s a very attractive proposal but if I stay out all night and return home in the morning, Celia willing flying over. She won¡¯t search the other ces and wille straight to the brothel district.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just doing something like an inspection. I¡¯ll count on you some other time to entertain me.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, too bad.¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to taste the feudal lord¡¯s famous dick too ......¡¹

    ¡¸I heard from an acquaintance, you know? That it¡¯s as big as a horse.¡¹

    The girls start to rub my crotch on top of my clothes. It¡¯s not unusual in the brothel district to attract customers using your body, so it didn¡¯t draw any strange looks.

    ¡¸Uwaah!? It¡¯s really big!¡¹

    ¡¸It has this size, yet it¡¯s soft......it¡¯s not hard yet, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, it swelled up. Incredible, surely it¡¯s as big as an arm.¡¹

    Getting rubbed by threedies wearing provocative attire feels unbearable. I have to remove myself from the situation before I¡¯m pulled into bed. Although it¡¯s a shame.......

    ¡¸When I have time, I¡¯ll use this to make love to you. Also......if you know of any ces that push people too hard or make children sleep with customers, let the guards know and you¡¯ll get a reward.¡¹

    Information leaked from the inside will be more urate than those gained from conducting a poor investigation.

    ¡¸Understooood~¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll wait for youe and aaay.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll give you plenty of service~¡¹

    The girls cheerfully bid me farewell and return to attracting customers. They look healthy so it doesn¡¯t seem their work environment is bad. Even though they¡¯re prostitutes, you have to treat women well.

    I¡¯m pretty much finished now. The stimtion just now made my cock hard too, so it¡¯s about time I head back home.

    Just when I was thinking of going back, I catch a glimpse of the signboard of a bar in front of me. Fumu, it might be nice to go drink a cup or two. The alcohol I have back home is high quality but it¡¯s nice to feel the atmosphere of drinking in bars like these once in awhile.

    When I entered the shop, it appeared to be a typical bar. However, the light might be reflected elsewhere as the ce is dim and the waitresses are wearing short skirts. In the center of the shop is a stage where dancers wearing provocative outfits are performing an alluring dance.

    ¡¸Give me a cup of hard liquor¡¹

    ¡¸Coming right up.¡¹

    It¡¯s dark inside the shop so nobody could recognize me. It¡¯s better like this since I can drink in peace.

    I drink my alcohol and chew on some cheap dried meat while watching the girls dance. I won¡¯t be able to enjoy my time here if I were with the other girls. It¡¯s nice to spend time like this as well.

    The dancers have gotten be quite aroused and when I toss out a bundle of copper coins I received as change from the street stalls, after the girl smiles, she loosens the string of her underwear and opens her legs wide. The other customers cheer and start tossing out copper coins one after the other.

    ¡¸Would you like a refill?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please.¡¹

    A serving girl calls out and I hand her a tip as she pours me additional alcohol. I thought her voice is quite pretty and when I take a peek at her face, I recall seeing her somewhere before. It¡¯s the elder of the two sisters who I previously saved from being raped and who followed us to Rafen on a wagon afterwards.

    ¡¸So you were working here?¡¹

    ¡¸? Ah!? Hardlett-sama!? Mgh-¡¹

    It seemed like she was going to shout loudly so I cover her mouth. If she makes a fuss then I¡¯ll get found out.

    ¡¸Sir, if you want to taste, please do it after the girl consents. You gotta pay me 20 copper as well.¡¹

    One of the employees warn me. I understand now: I can embrace the employees if they consent, but that means I have to pay 20 copper to the shop. This isn¡¯t a brothel, just a shady bar. It would be better if she didn¡¯t have to work in a ce like this.

    ¡¸Ah! Don¡¯t get violent with my sister!¡¹

    Oh, herees the younger one. As usual, it¡¯s nice how she¡¯s so energetic.

    The younger sister rushes out quickly but after recognizing me, blushes immediately.

    ¡¸Long time no see. Shall we talk, the three of us.¡¹

    I signal the employee and tell him that the two of them have consented.

    ¡¸So it¡¯ll be 40 copper?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no! You don¡¯t need to pay. Please excuse me for being rude!¡¹

    It seems like one of the customers recognized me and told them. Either way, I can¡¯t rx.

    The second floor of the shop appears to be a ce where customers can y with employees who have agreed. As we walk along the corridor, we can hear the creaking sounds of a bed as it shakes.

    When I take the sisters to the room at the end of the hallway and enter the room, a foul smell wafts in the air. This shop isn¡¯t really the cleanest. The three of us find a spot and sit down.

    ¡¸Well, what do you think about living in Rafen? This is quite the shabby ce you¡¯re working in though.¡¹

    The sisters make grim faces. They probably don¡¯t have that nice of a time here.

    ¡¸At first, I was working as a waitress for a regr bar......¡¹

    ¡¸She tipped over a little food when cooking and they scolded her!¡¹

    I see, I thought the older one was calm and gentle but she¡¯s just how she appears.

    ¡¸After that, I moved to a bar that caters more to men......¡¹

    ¡¸They touched my sisters ass so when I kicked them, I got fired!¡¹

    The same thing happened in the capital, didn¡¯t it.

    ¡¸I was somehow picked up by this ce......it would be a regr bar if I didn¡¯t sell my body after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone was being so persistent and asking how much my sister cost!¡¹

    Well it¡¯s obvious that her voluptuous body and calm demeanor intrigues men. Even I would pay money to embrace her.

    ¡¸It seems you guys had it hard.¡¹

    ¡¸There are also many bad men in Rafen!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu......it¡¯s my sister¡¯s fault. She¡¯s careless......¡¹

    When I listen to their story, it seems that after they came to Rafen, the older sister has been raped twice. The first time, she was brought to an alley and the second time was when she got drunk after drinking with employees while working at a previous shop. It seems during their time in the capital, the number of times she actually got raped was around two digits.

    ¡¸......When it¡¯s that bad, there might be some problem with you as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......I often get told I¡¯m careless and I try to be careful, but sometimes I just......¡¹

    It seems easy to exploit her based on her ¡®quiet¡¯ appearance. Not to mention, she¡¯s also pretty, so it¡¯s too dangerous for her.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re working at this kind of ce, you¡¯ll be fucked even more.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......but I don¡¯t have any other way to earn a living.¡¹

    I heave a sigh. This is also some sort of fate, so I¡¯ll look after her a little.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll do something about it.¡¹

    The sisters¡¯ expressions instantly be brighter. This is my territory, so if I say I¡¯ll do something, it will definitely happen.

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, Hardlett-sama is amazing! He¡¯s totally different from the other cowardly men!¡¹

    After a moment of them thanking and praising me, the elder sister stands up and gets ready to leave the room. I was actually hoping to get to enjoy the proof of their gratitude in this room though.

    ¡¸Sharon is in love with Hardlett-sama. She¡¯s1 prepared even though it¡¯ll be a thorny path, so please make love to her.¡¹

    The older sister......Leticia says that and quietly leaves the room. I see, I did do various things to the younger sister like kiss her. I¡¯m d she¡¯s fallen in love with me. It¡¯s a little early, but I¡¯ll harvest the fruit.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama......I, will do my very best so I look forward to being with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be affectionate with you.¡¹

    First, we hug and kiss each other. Sharon is cute as she tangles her tongue earnestly with me while blushing. I reach out my hands to fondle her breasts, but I couldn¡¯t really feel much. She¡¯s the same as Maria in that regard.

    We kiss for awhile and finally get to taking off our clothes. Feeling embarrassed, Sharon just stares at me without removing any of her own clothes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, aftering this far, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to be embarrassed about.¡¹

    I throw off all my clothes and get naked, exposing my cock.

    ¡¸Hyah!? You¡¯re kidding......something so big......many times......than mine......¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Did you get scared?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve already prepared myself. I will......offer it.¡¹

    After Sharon says that, she lowers her uniform pants halfway and turns her ass towards me.

    ¡¸Go ahead......please dig......into my ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Going with your ass from the beginning? Normally it would be the one in front though......¡¹

    ¡¸How awesome to have Hardlett-sama prate me!! I will receive it properly!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying, but if she wants me to insert it in her ass, I won¡¯t hesitate to do so.

    ¡¸The difference in size might tear your ass, if you¡¯re using it right off the bat.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind! I¡¯m already prepared to offer it to Hardlett-sama even if it tears!!¡¹

    If she¡¯s going that far, then I¡¯ll dig into her......there may actually be quite a few people who have this fetish, like Alice and her ass obsession.

    ¡¸Then, here I go, rx.¡¹

    Sharon gets on the bed while facing backwards and shifts her pants, exposing only her ass. I press against her from the top and push my dick against her asshole. I did use saliva to get it wet but it¡¯s still quite tight.

    ¡¸Kuh-¡¹

    ¡¸Auuuu!! I-it hurts!! It¡¯s ripping!¡¹

    ¡¸You said you were going to use your ass. Go on, prepare yourself.¡¹

    I use a little more strength to push my hips, but my cock doesn¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll have to use my weight to push myself in then.

    ¡¸Agaaaah!! I-I can¡¯t take it anymoreeee!!!¡¹

    When I was about to prate her forcefully, Sharon suddenly trembles and starts to convulse.

    ¡¸Oh, you climaxed? Even though I didn¡¯t even put it in yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu! Ah! Still cumming! It won¡¯t stop!¡¹

    If she squirted while still wearing pants, her pants would get soaking wet, but when I checked the front of her pants, a strange scene unfolded before my eyes.

    ¡¸............?¡¹

    There is something bulging in the front of her pants and the erect object is intermittently twitching. The size is different, but it feels familiar somehow.

    ¡¸............!?¡¹

    When I grab the bulge, I feel something slightly hard. Her clitoris couldn¡¯t possibly be this big.

    ¡¸Ah! Uu! Auuu!¡¹

    Sharon continues to moan in pleasure, as I grab her pants and vigorously pull them off.

    ¡¸Aah- it¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t see the hole I was expecting, but rather the familiar rod and balls dangling from the crotch area. On top of that, semen is gushing from the shaft.

    ¡¸......Hey, why do you have this hanging from your body? ¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......haah......eeh? That much is obvious......¡¹

    After recovering from the lingering pleasure of climaxing, Sharon faces me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸Because I......am a boy?¡¹

    ¡¸............?!!?¡¹

    A strange voice I never heard beforees out. I repeatedly kissed a boy, and was even about to stick my dick in his ass......? My erect cock shrinks in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s the first time it¡¯s gotten this small.

    ¡¸Um......you¡¯re going to vite my ass right?¡¹

    ¡¸......It seems I had quite a few misunderstandings, I didn¡¯t lie about the issue with the job, I have an urgent business to attend to so I¡¯m going back, Give my regards to your sister.¡¹

    I blurt out my words quickly, roll out of the room and leave the shop. That was close......if I thrust my dick into Sharon¡¯s ass, I would have lost something important. I need a woman quick, if I don¡¯t embrace a woman quick, my heart will go crazy.

    Once I return to the mansion and Leah greets me, I peel half her clothes off and bury my face in her crotch.

    ¡¸Wa-wah-what¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnah, what¡¯s going on so suddenly in the hall......hyaah!!¡¹

    I flip up the dress of Nonna, who came toin, and lick her vagina. I give out orders to the maid who is staring dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸Tell all the girls toe to the bedroom and that I¡¯ll fuck them so much they¡¯ll faint.¡¹

    The maid is frightened by my intensity but still runs off. In the end, that day I embraced women until the sun came up and was able to heal the wounds in my heart. Aaah, that was dangerous.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 1500 (Bow Cavalry ¨C 1000) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 7400 gold bor -150) (lump sum for call-up -150) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (on business trip), Mel (pregnant concubine), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll, Pipi (follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 99, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 120: Mireille Joins

    <h4>Chapter 120: Mireille Joins</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸It feels even colder today, doesn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be nice if it felt warmer around this time of year.¡¹

    Today isn¡¯t the coldest day of the year, but it¡¯s cold enough that you feel chilly after leaving the warm water in the bathroom. The girls also quickly wash their bodies before getting into the bathtub one after the other.

    ¡¸Hey Miti, could you hold this up a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸......couldn¡¯t you support your own breasts at least?¡¹

    Miti has already be one of my lovers, but Nonna is still ordering her around as usual. Miti seems unhappy about it, but she isn¡¯t brave enough to defy Nonna.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. If someone doesn¡¯t hold up it up, I can¡¯t wash the bottom part.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Gunuu......¡¹¡¹

    I hear a strained voice being squeezed out from the girls who don¡¯t have ample bosoms. And although Mitiins, she helps support Nonna¡¯s breasts. In any case, Nonna¡¯s breasts are big; nothing I¡¯ve seen before can match their size.

    ¡¸Ah, master, you got a little bigger.¡¹

    I¡¯m sitting on a bath stool while Leah washes my body from behind, almost as if she¡¯s hugging me, and states innocently. Nonna boastfully puffs out her chest but as they bounce, they p Miti.

    ¡¸Ow! What are you doing?¡¹

    Miti flings away Nonna¡¯s breast. Ooh, Miti is finally counterattacking.

    ¡¸Kyaah! It¡¯s going to tear off!¡¹

    ¡¸Since they¡¯re so big, it¡¯s fine if you only have one!¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be good! They¡¯re the breasts that Aegir is so fond of.¡¹

    Nonna and Miti make a big fuss. I n to have Miti be my concubine and it¡¯s nice that she has the courage to retaliate, but if they don¡¯t get in the water quick, they¡¯ll catch a cold.

    ¡¸......Nonna-san is unfair. You have big breasts and are beautiful, so the starting conditions are way too different.¡¹

    I hear someone¡¯s voice from somewhere.

    ¡¸Ah, it got bigger again.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help it, since Nonna and the others are ying around while naked and I can see a lot of things.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easier to wash when it¡¯s bigger.¡¹

    Leah uses her own body to scrub my back while she grabs my dick with both hands and scrubs it clean. She¡¯s technically still washing me, but she focuses on rubbing the sensitive ces, causing me to get hard.

    ¡¸This thing, has gone into so many girls so I have to make sure it¡¯s clean.¡¹

    ¡¸I can wash it myself, so you don¡¯t really have to go out of your way to do it, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, distinguished people need to have their penis washed by women.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to repair that distortedmon sense. But I¡¯ll leave it to her for now......I can feel her nipples distinctly against my back.

    ¡¸Your nipples have gotten erect too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I get aroused when I touch my beloved master.¡¹

    I pet Leah¡¯s head and wash off the bubbles, then stand up to move myself to the bathtub. I wanted to quietly enter the bath, but now my dick is erect. I lift my foot to enter the tub, but I feel a jolt of pleasure through my dick.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯m sorry......your thing was in front of me so I just......¡¹

    Catherine, who was resting her chin on the rim of the tub, suddenly extends her tongue to lick my dick. It¡¯s so characteristic of this lewd woman to unconsciously lick my meat rod.

    I kiss Catherine and submerge myself in the tub. Aah, because Leah got me hard, the tip of my dick is sticking out above the water now.

    ¡¸Howe your dick is sticking out even when the bath is filled so deep......?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just too big. Not to mention, the tip has swollen so much......it¡¯s hard......and dark......¡¹

    The girls rxing in the tub approach me with blushing faces. When Catherine reaches me, her mouth is open and her tongue is sticking out. Her eyes are nk and she¡¯spletely ready to have sex. Even the calm and collected Celia has brought her face closer to the tip of my dick and takes a deep breath as if smelling me. It seems everyone is sexually excited.

    ¡¸Everyone! If you have sex the entire day, you will get dumber!!¡¹

    The one who shouted in a loud voice was M. Irijina, who brought some alcohol with her to drink in the corner of the bathtub, responds by asking whether she was drunk.

    ¡¸Anyways, please do this in bed at night!

    M covers the exposed tip with a bucket. It is quite theical scene, but it caused the girls to regain theirposure. Is this because some strange noxious fumes areing out of the tip?

    ¡¸Uuu-......penis.¡¹

    Leah is the only one who shakes the bucket regretfully. She better not tease it too much, since everyone might get pregnant if it ejactes in the tub.

    I hug Leah with my right hand and Celia with my left and breathe deeply. That¡¯s right, we can talk only after everyone is calm.

    ¡¸Hey, I actually have two people in mind I want to hire as servants......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Is it a girl!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone around me shouted loudly. It echoes in the bathroom so my head hurts.

    ¡¸Aah......well, they¡¯re siblings ¨C one of them is a girl, the other is a boy.¡¹

    What a bad experience. I believed that he was a girl and was really close to prating a boy¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸What kind of skills does she have?¡¹

    Rita, who manages the maids, approaches me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure of the details. She worked as a waitress in a bar......but it seems she¡¯s a little dull. She got raped every time she moved around from ce to ce.¡¹

    ¡¸......Then it might be difficult for her to be a maid. There are many expensive items in the mansion after all.¡¹

    Hmm, I wouldn¡¯t really care if one of those items break, but if she shatters Nonna¡¯s teacup, Nonna would make a big deal about it. I can easily imagine Nonna changing her target for concentrated attacks from Yoguri to Leticia.

    ¡¸It seems she can cook and doundry.¡¹

    ¡¸We already have chefs......and there are luxurious items to wash too.¡¹

    The same thing will happen if any of Nonna¡¯s expensive clothes or underwear get stretched or torn. If she was good at handling things swiftly, she¡¯d continue to work at normal restaurants or bars after all.

    ¡¸Would you prefer if she took care of your body?¡¹

    ¡¸They told me she took care of people as part of her job....... But it doesn¡¯t feel right for her to be my attendant.¡¹

    Leticia is a bit slow, so if I leave her in charge of caretaking, she¡¯d probably be quite careless. That¡¯s why she gets raped so easily. So, what should I do?

    ¡¸Maybe let her work at a simple eating house?¡¹

    If she had your average skill level, she could do something at amoner¡¯s eating house.

    ¡¸Is she unfit as an employee? Will she screw up right away?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d have to consider setting up a store and think about the supplier too......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Rita and Celia go silent. What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m just thinking about how to make her not fail.

    ¡¸In the end, she got ced somewhere outside the mansion......¡¹

    ¡¸It would be perfect if she asked for his body aspensation.¡¹

    You¡¯re too noisy.

    If I neglect Leticia, she might get sold as a sex ve. I¡¯ll have to talk with Adolph too.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bring her in and introduce them for now.¡¹

    After saying that, I take Irijina¡¯s alcohol for myself and drink some.

    ¡¸Aaah! My alcohol!¡¹

    You already gulped lots in the bath. The rest will be confiscated.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped......I¡¯ll go get some!¡¹

    My lovable Irijina runs out to the dining room while still naked to grab some alcohol. Well, she shouldn¡¯t catch a cold.

    The Next Day

    ¡¸M-my name is Leticia! I wish everybody the ha-happiest......myaa! My, my tongue......¡¹

    Leticia lowers her head towards Nonna and Mel, who sits on the sofa. She¡¯s strangely tense because of Nonna¡¯s harsh gaze and her noble-like dress. It would be weird if she prostrates herself here, so let her raise her head up for now.

    ¡¸Ahem, Aegir-sama has given you special consideration. Work hard so you don¡¯t waste this opportunity.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!! Thank you very much!!¡¹

    The nned construction site for the guard station from yesterday will be shifted slightly so that we can secure a location for the shop. It will be along the main road and near the center of the city, where there will be considerably high human traffic, but with the guard station nearby, ouws shouldn¡¯t appear.

    The construction of the shop-sh-residence will be put as the top priority for the carpenters association so it should be started today. I also told ire about the supply issue so each of the vendors should wholesale at a cheaper price. There¡¯s nothing else I can say if she screws this up. Then, there will be no choice but to let her be a night attendant.

    Adolph said this would set a bad example for the other shops and not to do this again in a way that sounded ten times more troublesome, but I don¡¯t pay any attention to him. Every time Leticia would lower her head, her breasts jiggle slightly. I keep my promise and do this much, so she¡¯ll surely like me now. Her heart and body will eventually fall and she¡¯ll be my woman.

    But there is one problem.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, it¡¯s incredible how you¡¯re doing so much for us! ......Sorry aboutst time. Only making me feel good......I¡¯ll work harder next time! I¡¯ll make you feel good even if my ass tears!¡¹

    Sharon¡¯s affectionate voice cause Nonna and Celia to look at me with a face of disbelief.

    ¡¸So you¡¯ve finally dug into a boy......? No, it was just a matter of time which I was prepared for. But I ask that you keep it as private as possible.¡¹

    Nonna looks quite sad. I haven¡¯t dug in yet, I¡¯m not tarnished yet. But it¡¯s impressive how they could tell he was a boy just from appearance. Even now, I still believe he looks like a girl.

    ¡¸......Aegir-sama¡¯s stain......there¡¯s no way it can remain-¡¹

    Celia suppresses her murderous intent. Is she intending to erase Sharon?

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be staying here, but I just want to let you see their faces. When the shop is done, I mighte and eat.¡¹

    After the introductions, I go outside to take in some fresh air and hug both of their shoulders and send them off while I¡¯m at it. I can see pure gratitude and affection in Leticia¡¯s eyes but Sharon¡¯s eyes are strange.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama......I¡¯m fine with it at any time, you know? If you want, even here......¡¹

    I can tell by this eyes that his feelings have gone past admiration and affection and into sexual excitement, and even though nothing happened when Nonna¡¯s enormous breasts were jiggling, just me grabbing his shoulder cause the front of his pants to form a slight tent.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m not homosexual. Now go on.¡¹

    I give Sharon¡¯s ass a p. It¡¯s a natural act that I often do to Kroll and the new escort Gido, but-

    ¡¸Aauu!! Ah!! ......I came.¡¹

    ¡¸Arara, you¡¯re helpless. Let¡¯s go back and wash it.¡¹

    I have to do something before Leticia and her younger brother go somewhere they can¡¯te back from. For better or worse, her gentle heart is too big.

    As I see off the forward leaning Sharon and his sister, I hear a horse¡¯s neigh and the clopping sounding from hoovesrger than those of a normal horse ¨C from Schwartz.

    ¡¸Ca¡¯s back......Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Caes back riding Schwartz as predicted, and that much is fine. The problem is with the cargo.

    ¡¸Nn¡ª!! Nnnn¡ª!!¡¹

    A woman is loaded on the back of the horse, tied up and blindfolded and even gagged.

    ¡¸Ah, Aegir, I¡¯m back. Nnnh, so tired~¡¹

    ¡¸......Your business was to kidnap someone?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re wrong. She wouldn¡¯t listen to me, so I took her by force.¡¹

    That¡¯s the same as kidnapping.

    ¡¸Return her back to where she came from. We can¡¯t keep her at our ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!! Even though I brought her all the way here!¡¹

    After saying that, Ca frees the poor woman¡¯s eyes and mouth.

    ¡¸Nnaah! You bastard, what the hell are you doing?!! You trying to kill......Aegir?¡¹

    ¡¸Mireille? How nostalgic.¡¹

    The woman who was being restrained is Mireille. So it¡¯s been more than a year......she didn¡¯te when I asked her toe back with me from her hometown in eastern Treia. Since then, there was a conflict and it became a ce I could no longer go to y. But her vige is now my territory.

    ¡¸You forgot, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, no way.¡¹

    I remembered after seeing her face. I was going to pick her up one day, it¡¯s not a lie.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a heartless Count-sama, but it¡¯s fine if Mireille stays by Aegir¡¯s side from now on, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind. There¡¯s more than enough room.¡¹

    As the talk between Ca and I progresses further, Mireille raises her voice angrily.

    ¡¸No way that¡¯s okay! I to you that the vige will be in trouble if I¡¯m not there!! Attacking me while I¡¯m asleep and kidnapping me!!¡¹

    Ooh, it¡¯s been so long since a woman yelled at me. She¡¯s cute, so I move in to kiss her, but she dodges. I forget that Mireille is strong and nimble after all.

    ¡¸Is there a problem? Winter is already over so they shouldn¡¯t starve.¡¹

    ¡¸You might not know since you¡¯ve been living in such a nice ce, but there¡¯s a head tax in spring! We don¡¯t any leeway when ites to crops so if we don¡¯t hunt something and convert the pelt into gold......¡¹

    That reminds me, it¡¯s almost time for the spring head tax. I guess this is the reason Adolph has bags under his eyes recently.

    ¡¸Your vige is Sheera vige, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, but......¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll eliminate the tax for them this year.¡¹

    Sheera vige is a poor vige which doesn¡¯t even have 100 people. It won¡¯t have much effect on our finances.

    ¡¸Huh......?¡¹

    ¡¸Sheera vige is my territory.¡¹

    I officially received thisnd from the King. It¡¯s up to me to decide whether I want the tax to be zero or ten times higher.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you d? Now you don¡¯t have to worry.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way the governor will allow it......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way the governor will defy my orders.¡¹

    If he did that, the army would pay him a visit in three days.

    I hug the dumbfounded Mireille tightly. She¡¯s muscr so I don¡¯t feel much of the softness you usually find in a woman, which proves how hard she works.

    ¡¸Did anyone die of starvation in your family?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they were able to manage somehow. They eat less, but they¡¯re fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, you worked hard. But it¡¯s fine now, I¡¯ll do something about the rest.¡¹

    When I think about it, Mireille has been left alone forever. She¡¯s been having a hard time all this time as my woman. But from now on, I¡¯ll let her taste the happiness of being a woman......and if she¡¯s worried, I could have her entire vige migrate here. I already have the power to do so.

    ¡¸I......I am......¡¹

    ¡¸You are my woman, aren¡¯t you, then rely on me. Aspensation......I¡¯ll take this.¡¹

    I rub Mireille¡¯s ass and grab her breasts. My dick immediately gets erect and presses against her stomach.

    Little by little, Mireille starts to rx. The mood is starting to build up, and even though the servants oftene and go in front of the stables, let¡¯s have our sex outside.

    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡¹

    Just when I opened the front of my pants, Ca pulls Mireille away. Even though it was just getting good.

    ¡¸Neither I nor Mireille has taken a bath yet. We¡¯ll wait for you in the bedroom after we get ourselves clean.¡¹

    Is she being cheeky and telling me to embrace her as well? I guess she did smell a little when I hugged her. Then, wash yourselves thoroughly.

    On the way to the bedroom as I try to calm my raging boner caused by the thought of being able to indulge in a woman I haven¡¯t met in a while, Nonna calls out to me with a puzzled face.

    ¡¸Uhm, Aegir-sama? That idiot Ca just went into the bath with a girl I¡¯ve never seen before......who is she?¡¹

    Nonna hasn¡¯t met her before.

    ¡¸She¡¯s Mireille. She¡¯s someone I met a while back......Ca¡¯s best friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Riiight......Ca¡¯s......¡¹

    Nonna gets a little unhappy and puffs up her cheeks. Although they swear and curse at each other, they still get along nicely, so it might be somewhat disheartening to find out about a best friend from the past she never knew about.

    ¡¸Mireille has a rough manner of speaking, but she¡¯s a nice girl. I¡¯m thinking of letting her stay here from now on, but please don¡¯t be too biased against her......and I believe that Ca likes you as much as she likes Mireille.¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not what it is! In the first ce, I was just worried that the idiotic Ca made a perverted friend!!¡¹

    Nonna huffs and turns her head away. She¡¯s cute so it made me kiss her and tangle my tongue with hers. But because of that, my dick is up against her stomach, making her realize my dick is erect.

    ¡¸......Having the girl get in the bath, your crotch swelling up this much and on the way to the bedroom......you¡¯re going to be swinging this big spear into the girl from back then, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    Not good, my dick¡¯s pointing in this direction. I should leave.

    ¡¸Thanks for waiting~¡¹¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s been so long.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right,e here.¡¹

    I sit on the bed naked. Ca and Mireille are wearing thin pajamas but Ca quickly takes them off. There is one man and two women, naked as the day they were born.

    ¡¸Will you let me see your body first?¡¹

    It¡¯s Mireille¡¯s body after such a long absence, so I should admire it before I lust after it.

    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t hide your breasts.¡¹

    Ca takes Mireille¡¯s hands away and moves them above her head, exposing her entire body. Her body is muscr, entuated by the fact that she¡¯s slim. However, her breasts and ass are still soft-looking and her body is sufficient to excite any man. And one more thing.

    ¡¸You shaved.¡¹

    Mireille¡¯s crotch and armpits are smooth. Most of my women keep their armpits clean, but not all of them shave their pubic hair.

    ¡¸That Mireille¡¯s crotch and armpits were messy. That¡¯s why I shaved it all.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped! I had no time to worry about that......making it so smooth, it looks just like a child¡¯s!¡¹

    Mireille isrge and muscr, and is rough with her words, but she¡¯s smooth now. It makes my dick point up higher.

    ¡¸Heey Aegir, let Mireille see your body too. It¡¯s already amazing.¡¹

    Ca urges and stands up from the bed. Mireille¡¯s gaze is fixated on my cock.

    ¡¸What do you think? Seeing it after so long.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......It¡¯s big as usual. It¡¯s much bigger than I pictured in my head.¡¹

    So she was fantasizing about my thing?

    ¡¸What, you¡¯re only looking at my penis?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it! Your wonderful muscles......and the scars left on your body, I think they¡¯re really cool. A wild man is unbearably attractive for a woman who loves him.¡¹

    ¡¸How about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I also like it......¡¹

    Mireille hugs me from the front and begs me for a kiss. I was about to reply, but Ca pulls her leg and makes her crouch on the floor.

    ¡¸What is it all of a sudden......hiiih!¡¹

    In this position, my dick will be right in front of her face.

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s big right? And that¡¯s not all, look.¡¹

    Ca takes Mireille¡¯s hand and wraps it around my cock. I¡¯ll let her y with it like a toy for now. Since I¡¯ll be making her into my toy after this.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a rock......it¡¯s so big, yet it¡¯s hard as well.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s still more, this is only 80%. It¡¯ll continue to get even bigger and even harder.¡¹

    ¡¸Ca, you didn¡¯t burst from this?¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, it¡¯s fine if you get used to it, but it will make your hole gaping wide though¡¹

    Ca grabs my cock and brings it closer to Mireille.

    ¡¸It also has an amazing smell, the smell of a male, and it¡¯s dark......several dozens of people......it¡¯s probably a spear that has taken down a hundred women.¡¹

    ¡¸A hundred......¡¹

    Mireille stares up nkly at my cock.

    ¡¸Watch ¡®kay?¡¹

    Ca puts her index finger against my cock and slowly puts her finger in my urethra.

    ¡¸Uooh......¡¹

    I unconsciously let my voice out.

    ¡¸Hey! You¡¯ll hurt him.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, here look, the ce where he ejactes from is already this big, and this is where the semen sprays out vigorously. If you get it inside you, the amount is enough to expand your stomach.¡¹

    The stimtion of her finger is already pushing me to the limit, I want a woman soon.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you do it first, so suck it.¡¹

    Mireille approaches my meat rod slowly and opens her mouth. At first, she prods the shaft with her tongue timidly. I put my hand on Mireille¡¯s head and urge her to do more, sticking my hips out more.

    ¡¸Nnbo......¡¹

    My dick settles into the inside of her opened mouth. I¡¯m d Mireille has arge build. I don¡¯t have to hold back and thrust my dick in deeply.

    ¡¸Nnhooooh!!¡¹

    I thrust into her mouth a little and I reach the back of her throat. In a panic, Mireille ps my ass.

    ¡¸Nnbbgh! You trying to kill me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry, I pushed too deep by mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸Control your strength properly. If you did it for real, it would reach all the way to her womb.¡¹

    ¡¸......It¡¯s scary. It¡¯s already this erect, so it should be good enough with my mouth. Attack my most precious part on the bed.¡¹

    Mireille gets on the bed and spreads her legs wide. This is splendid.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll dly do it after so long.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯ll definitely be tight so just m it in me. Save me from any half-hearted attempts.¡¹

    I bend Mireille¡¯s body so her vagina points up to the ceiling and push my cock against her from on top. Using my weight, I pierce her instantly.

    ¡¸Uuu......It¡¯s tearing me.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? Mireille¡¯s going to live as Aegir¡¯s woman from now on. You¡¯ll only ept Aegir¡¯s dick and bear his children......if you be just that, that¡¯s perfect, even if your hole gets ripped.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right......it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m allowed to check on how my vige is doing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a ve merchant nor will I lock you up. You can go see them anytime.¡¹

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s nothing left to be desired. Alright, I¡¯ve prepared myself and I¡¯m fine if it tears too, soe!¡¹

    Alright, I¡¯ll m it in her without hesitation.

    ¡¸Here I go......fuun!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Mireille stretches her legs and stiffens up, then kicks around. I thought she resolved herself.

    ¡¸Ooooh......it feels good. What¡¯s wrong? It hasn¡¯t torn.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! Not my hole!! My womb!! Uwaaaah!!¡¹

    Fumu, I put too much weight on her and I went in too deep, sinking my dick into her womb. No wonder I thought it went in all the way to the root.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no blood, so there¡¯s no problem. Continue.¡¹

    After that was said, I hold her iling thighs and swing my hips. The tip is stuck in her womb and I can¡¯t pull out, but the feeling of my shaft being wrapped in her fleshy walls and my tip being wrapped by her womb is the best.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best......how is it for you?¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts and it¡¯s painful......but......can¡¯t get enough.¡¹

    Mireille clings to me and licks my chest. In response, I bite the nape of her neck lightly.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nobody watching except Ca, you can moan loudly.¡¹

    ¡¸......Ooooh......Oooooaaaaaaah¡ª¡ª!!¡¹

    As Mireille shouts like a beast, I hug her and swing my hips. Mireille seems to be in shock, but in reality, I have done this kind of hip movement frequently with Melissa before and have gotten used to it. I hit her precisely so that I don¡¯t cause her any sharp pains.

    ¡¸Amaazing technique, like how animals mate.¡¹

    Ca smiles and circles around behind me.

    ¡¸If you do it now, Mireille is going to suffer.¡¹

    ¡¸No way, she¡¯s not suffering now, is she?¡¹

    After saying that, Ca puts her mouth at the entrance of my ass and sticks her tongue inside. My dick instantly swells up even more and Mireille lets out a moan that echoed around the whole mansion as she climaxes.

    ¡¸Look, she¡¯s feeling aroused.¡¹

    Her voice is not one of agony, but of pleasure while her face is warped with joy, dirtied with tears and drool. Seeing that face makes my heart fill up with different feelings.

    ¡¸Mireille, where are you on your cycle?¡¹

    ¡¸P-period? I think there is an egg inside but......¡¹

    Perhaps jumping to conclusions, Mireille searches by the bedside for contraceptives, but obviously found nothing. There¡¯s no reason for that after bing my woman.

    ¡¸Please wait! Today is dangerous! I still haven¡¯t said anything to the people in the vige!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mireille......¡¹

    I put both my hands on Mireille¡¯s face and bring my face close to hers. Her face melts as she closes her eyes.

    ¡¸I hope you give birth to a healthy kid. Uoooh¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    I hold down her muscr thighs and make a final thrust with my hips. Ca also senses I¡¯m close and moves her mouth from my ass to my balls, rolling them around with her tongue. Because of that, I release much more seed than normal.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on with my stomach......you¡¯re kidding.¡¹

    With a loud shooting sound, Mireille¡¯s stomach expands.

    The ejaction continues for several minutes and Mireille holds her stomach nkly, which has expanded to make her look like a pregnant woman. After losing its rigidity, my dick slips out from her womb and Ca quickly brings a tub to put under her vagina. This tub prepared in the bedroom has been dubbed the ¡®seed bucket¡¯ by the girls.

    ¡¸Aah......cumming......¡¹

    The seed that flows back out quickly fills up the tub.

    ¡¸Just a little more......sorry.¡¹

    I climb right up to Mireille and stroke my cock, spraying whatever remaining semen I have on her face, dying her pure white.

    ¡¸Aah......I¡¯ll get pregnant......with this much, it¡¯s certain a baby¡¯s going to be made......I will finally be a mother......¡¹

    Ca reacts to Mireille¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right! I also gave birth to a child. She¡¯s cute, wanna see?¡¹

    The ce goes silent. Then there was a shout.

    ¡¸Eeeeeh¨C!! Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier!? You, a mother!? A child? Eeeh¨C!?¡¹

    The mood isn¡¯t conducive for me to continue with lovemaking. The girls are filled with thoughts about Ekaterina.

    ¡¸But is it alright to leave your child while your travel?¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, well there are people here to look after her.¡¹

    If it was just a mother and her child, it would be impossible for her to leave, but we have plenty of girls here after all. Especially Mel, Kuu and Ruu love to look after the children, and many women here arectating as well. It is extremely easy to nurture children.

    However, Irijina is the only one against touching children. Insisting that it¡¯s unfair, Celia and even Pipi often sends them away, so I can¡¯t entrust them to look after the kids. Casie often gets her feet stepped on and flies in a rage, even threatening to turn back into a vengeful spirit, although Irijina still can¡¯t see her and has stepped on her head.

    ¡¸Well, after a round of sex, I guess I¡¯ll have a cup of alcohol......¡¹

    Ca and the others goes out and when a different door opens, Nonna stumbles in. It seems she was putting her ear against the door.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing......¡¹

    ¡¸Are you jealous of Mireille? If I tell Ca, she¡¯ll be happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu......I¡¯m being mocked.¡¹

    ¡¸What a cute girl.¡¹

    As I thought, girls are better than alcohol.

    ¡¸Come here.¡¹

    ¡¸......dly.¡¹

    I hug Nonna, pick her up and throw her onto the bed.

    ¡¸Please ejacte more semen than what¡¯s in the bucket.¡¹

    Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make love to you even after you pass out.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 1800 (of which 1000 are Bow Cavalry) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 6900 gold bor -200) (lump sum for call-up -300) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Mireille (lover), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Casie (ghost), Sebastian (butler), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll, Pipi (follower)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Kuu, Ruu, Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 99, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 121: Eating The Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 121: Eating The Sisters</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Aegir-san, I have a request.¡¹

    On the afternoon of a rather cold day, I rest on Mel¡¯sp pillow as she sits on a sofa in her room and pats my head. Even now, she seems close to giving birth and has to be careful, but being her fifth time, Mel is rather calm.

    The reason I¡¯m rxing here instead of the living room is because Adolph is searching for me after being notified of the decision I made on my own to exempt the head tax for Mireille¡¯s vige. If he finds me, he will undoubtedly spill out lengthyints. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t step in the girls¡¯ rooms though.

    Ca and Mireille went out together to eat the ck beast steak, which is gradually bing a specialty product this city is known for. The other cities ship it after salting or smoking the meat, which is quite tasty in its own right, but in the end, it tastes the best grilling it in and can only be enjoyed fresh in Rafen.

    Since Ca isn¡¯t around for her to fight with, Nonna went out to do some shopping. It was quite hrious how Miti got pulled along unwillingly.

    When I zone out and think, Mel calls for my attention.

    ¡¸Are you listening? I have a request.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah sorry, request whatever you want.¡¹

    If this was a request from Nonna, I would need to be somewhat prepared, but Mel wouldn¡¯t say anything too outrageous. It¡¯ll probably be a cute request.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like for you to sleep with Kuu and Ruu soon.¡¹

    I choke on the fruit juice I was drinking.

    ¡¸Kuu is already 20. If it doesn¡¯t happen now, she¡¯ll never get married.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess she can¡¯t really meet a lover as long as she stays here.¡¹

    The sisters Kuu and Ruu are treated as my daughters through marriage, but I frequently have them suck my dick and we make love to each other. They¡¯re virtually my women so I can¡¯t give them away to other men. But it would be cruel if I keep this rtionship and let the years pass.

    ¡¸Yes, if you are fond of them as lovers, then I would be delighted if you make them your concubines.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay with that? I don¡¯t n to treat them poorly in the least, but I¡¯ll be making your daughter my lover, you know?¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand how a mother would feel, but I thought it might not be a good feeling.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Rather than being a worthless man¡¯s wife, they¡¯ll be much happier to be Aegir-san¡¯s lover.¡¹

    She adds that in this way, they¡¯ll stay with us forever.

    Their mother has given permission and I was hoping I get to take their virginities as well.

    ¡¸Ruu will probably be ready to ept you, but Kuu is a little scared.¡¹

    ¡¸I showed her something a little too graphic.¡¹

    Mel giggles.

    Kuu may have gotten frightened after seeing me make love to Mel in such a feral fashion. She watched as her mother fainted in front of her too.

    ¡¸But with that said, it would be too sad if she just grew old. How about holding her down with force and mming your meat rod in?¡¹

    Those don¡¯t sound like something a mother would say.

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯ll definitely make her happy, so I have noints as a mother. I¡¯ll make the preparations.¡¹

    After she said that, she gets up slowly and leaves. She says one more thing as she gently rubs her belly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be 39 this year......I think it¡¯ll be pushing things, but I want to try for one more. I think it¡¯s lovely......to be pregnant at the same time as my daughter with the seed of the same man.¡¹

    Putting the fact she wants grandchildren aside, I didn¡¯t think she would want to be pregnant simultaneously with her daughter.......It is somewhat surprising, but my dick gets hard. The expectancy date for Mel¡¯s birth is in spring......so I can probably impregnate her one more time before summer.

    ¡¸Take your time and rest in this room.¡¹

    Mel puts out the light in the room and exits. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I guess I¡¯ll sleep and wait.

    Awhile after Mel left, someone knocks on the door.

    ¡¸Mom, we¡¯re here.¡¹¡¸I have the hot water~ It¡¯s heavy~¡¹

    Without getting permission, the sisters Kuu and Ruu enter the room. The two of them are holding tubs filled with hot water and clean cloths. Aah......so the prey hase with condiments.

    ¡¸Why are the lights off? Geez, how troublesome.¡¹

    In order to see first, Kuu goes to open the window. As soon as the two of them are inside the room, the door ms shut.

    ¡¸Eh? The wind? Ruu, open it because it¡¯s hard to see.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeuu, it won¡¯t opennn......¡¹

    The girls hear Mel, who they believed was sleeping, speaking on the other side of the door.

    ¡¸Ufufu, now please make love together, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, mom!? Then, the person here is......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Aegir-san!?¡¹¡¹

    I¡¯m doubtful that the two of them were able to find me in such a dark room, but they probably guessed from the bulging in my pants.

    ¡¸Hau......I see......it¡¯s about time.¡¹

    Ruu casts her eyes downward while blushing.

    ¡¸Wai- mom, open up! I¡¯ll get fucked!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, do your best. Once you get used to it, that thick thing will feel the best.¡¹

    Kuu rushes to the door, but it doesn¡¯t open.

    ¡¸I just have to hold this down?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this will make everyone happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?!!¡¹

    Hearing Irijina¡¯s voice outside, Kuu gives up on trying to push open the door. Even with the two of them together, Kuu and Ruu shouldn¡¯t be able to budge Irijina a single bit.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so scared. We always caress each other, don¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but......when ites down to losing it......eh! You¡¯re already naked!?¡¹

    Taking advantage of themotion just now, I¡¯ve already thrown off all my clothes and am fully naked. Then I stand beside Ruu and start taking her cute clothes with ribbons attached one piece at a time.

    ¡¸First, do it as usual.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......I¡¯m scared.¡¹¡¸Onee-chan, it¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    The fully naked Ruu and the fully clothed Kuu sit on the bed and get in between my legs, using their tongues to lick my cock from both sides. Having the two sisters suck on me at the same time lets me experience the difference between the two of their techniques. Their mother, Mel, will eventually join too.

    ¡¸Wah, it got bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s probably thinking of something naughty.¡¹

    Two pairs of slender hands grab my meat rod and two cute tongues crawl all over. It would be more pleasurable if they took my dick all the way down their throats and bob their heads but this vexing feeling is nice too. My cock twitches asionally, causing the sisters to let out wonderful little screams.

    ¡¸Funii......¡¹¡¸Ruu, you¡¯re putting your tongue there?¡¹

    Ruu puts her mouth on the tip and sinks her tongue into my urethra.

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s good. Do it more.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaai¡¹

    They cooperate as sisters to pleasure me. While my urethra is getting stimted, Kuu licks my meat rod slowly from the base to the tip, coaxing me to cum. As if chasing after the tongues crawling up and down my dick, the semen rises up.

    Before I knew it, I held their heads and brought them closer to my crotch. It might be a little forceful for the two small sisters, but they aren¡¯t making faces of displeasure and are continuing to service me. As I thought, these two are my women and I won¡¯t give them to anyone else.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    Ruu¡¯s persistent attacks on my urethra cause me to raise my hips up. It isn¡¯t an intense movement, but if it is done continuously, it would make my semen spray out soon.

    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s good enough......if this continues, I¡¯ll cum.¡¹

    The two of them wet my tip with saliva from the mouths and look up at me.

    ¡¸Fueh? You¡¯re not going to cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s already twitching......¡¹

    ¡¸I want to pierce you two with this today after all.¡¹

    As I say that, I hug Kuu and swiftly strip her clothes. I¡¯ve gotten quite skilled at taking off a woman¡¯s clothes, if I do say so myself. Even though it¡¯s dark and I can¡¯t see my hands, it doesn¡¯t take much time for me to do so.

    ¡¸Uu......so in the end, you¡¯re going to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I decided already. I¡¯ll make the two of you my women. If you really don¡¯t want it, run away.¡¹

    I expose my erect, veiny penis and ce their hands on it.

    ¡¸Onee-chan......I want to be embraced by Aegir-san......¡¹

    Ruu calls out to Kuu, slowly stands in front of me and snuggles against me. Using a finger to check her crotch, I confirm that it¡¯s already overflowing like a fountain.

    I¡¯ve known that Ruu has had feelings for me ever since she was small. She was too young then so I didn¡¯ty my hands on her, but she¡¯s 16 now, even though she¡¯s small in size, and it should be fine for me to eat her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to give me your first time?¡¹

    I pick up Ruu and bring my face close to hers to ask gently.

    ¡¸Yup! Please take it......my virginity.¡¹

    We exchange a deep kiss in front of Kuu, who is taken aback by what happened in front of her. Unbeknownst to us, the door opens and Meles to the bedside.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it in your preferred position. How do you want to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Um......sitting on top......err......¡¹

    ¡¸So like this.¡¹

    I sit on the edge of the bed with my legs spread apart and put Ruu on top while she faces me. My dick sticks to Ruu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Hauuu......it¡¯s reaching my breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I won¡¯t put it in all the way, so don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    If I did that to Ruu, she might actually die.

    ¡¸Okay, try putting it in yourself.¡¹

    As I urge her, she stands on my thighs and slowly aligns my cock with her opening. She might feel unsteady, but I only need one hand to support the Ruu¡¯s lightweight body.

    ¡¸Au......it¡¯s thick......i-it hurts.¡¹

    The cry-baby Ruu immediately sheds tears, but doesn¡¯t look like she wants to stop and continues to drop her hips down slowly. But she only goes down until the tip gets caught by the membrane signifying her virginity.

    ¡¸Haauu......I can¡¯t put it in anymore than this.¡¹

    ¡¸D-did it reach all the way?¡¹

    ¡¸Once I pierce through that part, you¡¯ll be a woman. What do you want to do?¡¹

    Considering Ruu¡¯s tight and narrow hole, there will be sharp pains the first time. But Ruu shakes her head frantically.

    ¡¸No, I want you to take it now. I¡¯m a coward and can¡¯t move any more than this so......Aegir-san......¡¹

    Ruu tries to smile despite her tear-stained face.

    Mel, who hase into the room and is watching on the side, also nods her head.

    ¡¸Alright. Here I go.¡¹

    I grab the top of Ruu¡¯s shoulders and press down firmly.

    ¡¸Miiiiii¨C!!¡¹

    What a cute scream. My meat rod tears through her hymen without any resistance and instantly pushes its way to the back.

    ¡¸Auuuuu¨C!! It hurts, it hurrttttsss!! Mamaaa!!¡¹

    She calls her ¡®mama¡¯ instead of ¡®mom¡¯, as Ruu throws her head back and continues screaming. I can feel the blood trickling down from the ce we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸Ruu! Stop it, you¡¯re hurting her!!¡¹

    Kuu pleads desperately, but Mel controls her before hugging Ruu from behind.

    ¡¸Ruu, you have be Aegir-san¡¯s woman now. Here, feel the thing that¡¯s inside you. It doesn¡¯t just hurt, it¡¯s also warm, right?¡¹

    Mel gently rubs Ruu¡¯s stomach. The shape of my dick can be seen bulging from Ruu¡¯s thin stomach.

    ¡¸It hurts but......uu......it¡¯s warm......have I be Aegir-san¡¯s woman now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re a grown woman. But there is still one thing missing. Endure it and move your hips. Once you squeeze out his seed, that will be perfect.¡¹

    ¡¸Mamaa......but......¡¹

    ¡¸You will have Aegir-san protect you and look after you from now on. He¡¯ll definitely make you happy......that¡¯s why you have to ept the pain. This is a woman¡¯s trial so you have to bear with it and move your hips.¡¹

    Being admonished by Mel, Ruu looks at me and steels herself. Then, she slowly starts moving her hips.

    ¡¸Eh! Eh! Uah! Nnh!!¡¹

    While letting out a strained voice, Ruu moves her hips on top of me. Mel said it was a woman¡¯s trial but it would be really sad if her first time was nothing but painful.

    I wet my finger with saliva and reach for Ruu¡¯s crotch. I rub and pinch Ruu¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸Hiiih!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you feel good. Move your hips how you like and tell me when you reach your limit.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay!!¡¹

    I y with Ruu¡¯s clit while supporting her ass and enjoy her clumsy hip movements. The way she moves is quite childish, butbining the fact she¡¯s a girl I¡¯ve known since she was little and being squeezed by her exceedingly tight hole, my pleasure gradually builds up. It also helps that I got pleasured so thoroughly with her mouth earlier.

    ¡¸Ruu, I¡¯m about to cum. Are you fine without the contraceptive?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup! I don¡¯t mind if I get pregnant!!¡¹

    Then I don¡¯t have to hesitate. With a strong, final thrust, I grab her hips and firmly grasp her barely noticeable breasts.

    ¡¸Agh!¡¹

    I might hurt her a little, but forgive me for being a man. I thrust up three times while lifting her up before hugging her tightly.

    ¡¸Uuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaauuuu!!¡¹

    It was quite the forceful ejaction. The twitching of Ruu¡¯s body matches the rhythm of my pulsing dick as it shoots out semen.

    ¡¸Eh? Is iting out? Are you releasing inside?¡¹

    Kuu is panicking.

    ¡¸Try touching it.¡¹

    ¡¸......wah! It¡¯s pulsing!! You released inside Ruu......¡¹

    Kuu feels my dick from behind. Since there¡¯s more than half of it outside, it should be easy for her to touch it.

    ¡¸Aaa......Hauuu......kyuu......¡¹

    After desperately trying hard, Ruu finally reaches her limit and slumps over exhausted, leaning against me. It seems she lost consciousness. It was just when my ejaction ended too.

    ¡¸You did well.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be like your mom from now on.¡¹

    Iy Ruu on the edge of the bed and Mel gently whispers to her. Ruu¡¯s expression somewhat rxes as she¡¯s fainted.

    ¡¸So next is Kuu.¡¹

    After pulling out from Ruu, I stick out my meat rod covered in blood, love juices and semen.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    I guess this is too much of a shock for her. I clean it with a towel wet with hot water and stick it out in front again, but Kuu shies away.

    ¡¸Your body is ready so it shouldn¡¯t hurt as much as it did for Ruu. I¡¯ll give you plenty of forey too, soe.¡¹

    ¡¸But......but......¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu!¡¹

    Mel roars at the reluctant Kuu.

    ¡¸The only reason you have been living without any inconvenience is because of Aegir-san! Up until now, you were treated as my daughter, but now you are 20, and you need to decide as a woman!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu-......¡¹

    Mel makes a sudden change and speaks in a gentle tone.

    ¡¸Even if you weren¡¯t worried about it, there is no better man than Aegir-san. From this point on in your life, all the guys you¡¯ll see will only be boring. So you should boldly open your legs.¡¹

    Being urged by Mel, Kuu simrly gets on top of me as I sit on the edge of the bed. The position is exactly the same as that of Ruu¡¯s except her back is facing me instead.

    ¡¸Haha, Kuu can¡¯t leave her mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......well, that¡¯s-¡¹

    That¡¯s also cute. Kuu puts the tip into her hole and holds hands with Mel, who is in front of her.

    ¡¸Mamaa......¡¹

    It seems these two sisters call her ¡®mama¡¯ when they¡¯re at their wits end.

    ¡¸Now, Aegir-san, m it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh! You wouldn¡¯t-¡¹

    That would certainly be cruel, so I push my way in slowly until I reach her hymen. Regardless, I hear the sound of her flesh being push apart and Kuu lets out a groan.

    ¡¸Oh my, the thick meat rod is entering Kuu. What an incredible sight.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it, mama!¡¹

    Eventually, I am unable to push my dick in any further. Once I tear through this part, Kuu will be a woman.

    ¡¸Kiss......¡¹

    As Kuu turns around and begs for a kiss, I give her a deep and hot kiss. Behind her, Mel gestures for me to stick it in now. The timing is excellent now, I guess.

    I hold down Kuu¡¯s waist and instantly push myself in. Unlike Ruu, her body is ready and she should be fine despite being a little forceful. More importantly, I want her agony to be over quickly.

    ¡¸There-!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......Aaaaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, I could hear the tearing sound. Arara, your insides are stretching.¡¹

    Mel is feeling Kuu¡¯s stomach with her hand. To relieve some of Kuu¡¯s pain, her clitoris and breasts are being fondled.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be fine. A woman is made to have a cock inside them. Just rx.¡¹

    ¡¸Aggh! But! This horse-like thing might be an exception!!¡¹

    ¡¸Now Kuu, what is this about a horse? A horse¡¯s thing wouldn¡¯t have such a nice shape......the tip is swollen......and it¡¯s veiny......it¡¯s such an irresistible cock once you get used to it!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Mama?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t slept with the pregnant Mel in close to a year. Once she gives birth, I¡¯ll fuck her again.

    I fall over on my back and move my hips in a backward-facing cowgirl position. In this position, it won¡¯t go in and out of her as deep so she¡¯ll feel very little pain too. It¡¯s somewhat pathetic that she can¡¯t put up with it even though Ruu was able to, but pain is somewhat inevitable.

    ¡¸Ah......this might actually feel a little nice......¡¹

    Hooh, so I can hit Kuu¡¯s pleasure point in this position, I¡¯ll remember that.

    ¡¸Mom will help too. Here, let¡¯s make it feel better.¡¹

    Mel gets on the bed while making sure not to put any burden on her stomach and licks the ce where my dick is connected to Kuu. She uses her tongue on Kuu¡¯s pussy lips and her clitoris and asionally bites lightly on my cock to give me some stronger stimtion. Hey, if you lick so proficiently, it¡¯ll make me get bigger.

    ¡¸Hmm, a little less than Ruu?¡¹

    The two of us lie on top of each other as I grab her breasts with both hands. Ooh, her nipples are stiff like corks. Her nipples are fairly bigpared to the size of her breasts. So it bes like this when she feels pleasure mixed with pain.

    ¡¸Even though your nipples are big.¡¹

    ¡¸How mean! It bothers me!!¡¹

    It seems she¡¯s really started to rx too. I pinch and rub her nipples.

    ¡¸Aaahn......That......feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸When I do this to your mom, she vigorously squirts out milk, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my! Don¡¯t say something like that!¡¹

    Mel protests and Kuuughs. She has considerably loosened up.

    ¡¸Can I thrust harder from the back?¡¹

    Kuu nods.

    We swiftly change positions, with Kuu getting on all fours as I grab her hips and m into her from behind. Apanying the steady rhythmic pping sound is not an agonizing groan, but Kuu¡¯s high-pitched moans. It seems her body has started to get aroused.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be watching over here then.¡¹

    Seeing how we¡¯re doing well now, Mel gets off the bed and sits on a chair, watching us with a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to get rougher!!¡¹

    ¡¸Okayyy.¡¹

    Kuu¡¯s upper body copses on the bed as I lean forward and swing my hips. I¡¯m not touching her breasts so I try feeling her back, but she really has nice skin and a nice figure.

    ¡¸Kuh, I¡¯ve really worked hard. Sweets are really delicious after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy. You have such a nice body.¡¹

    Kuu looks really happy, but with my fierce hip movements, she quickly furls her eyebrows and starts to look like she¡¯s in agony again. I try mming against her deepest part and it doesn¡¯t seem like she feels any pain anymore. I don¡¯t have to hesitate in pleasuring her now.

    ¡¸How¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah! So deep!!¡¹

    I pull both her arms back and thrust vigorously, as if I¡¯m lifting her upper body up as I thrust. Her body is shaking like she¡¯s be a toy. With the intense movements, pleasure is building up in my dick too.

    ¡¸It expanded!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!! Where would you like it? Inside!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-not inside! I¡¯m still not ready for a baby!!¡¹

    That¡¯s unfortunate, but it can¡¯t be helped. Baby-making will be a littleter.

    ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯ll cum outside. I¡¯m going to be rough for the final spurt.¡¹

    ¡¸Even more violent!?¡¹

    I flip Kuu over into the missionary position, hold her shoulder and move my hips furiously. It isn¡¯t something you would normally do to a virgin, even for me.

    ¡¸Nnnn......what is this pping sound~? Onee-chan!?¡¹

    Ruu wakes up to see our intense love-making. When I nce briefly, Mel is also looking worried. If this continues for too long, I might really injure her.

    ¡¸Alright......cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaayy!¡¹

    In the next moment, Kuu locked both arms and legs. Since we¡¯ve always been doing pseudo-pration, she got used to clinging to me like this.

    ¡¸Hey! If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll cum inside......uuu-!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aaah!!¡¹

    Kuu panics and releases her limbs, hurrying to pull out my dick, which has begun twitching.

    ¡¸Uoooh!!¡¹

    In a half-bent posture, I rub my cock swiftly and spray my juices at Kuu. Naturally, I point my dick at her crotch, but her stomach, breasts, and face are entirely covered from the thick, almost-solid semen intermittently pulsing out from my dick. The ejactionsted for five minutes and she became painted with juice.

    ¡¸Onee-chan......incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸This is something else......¡¹

    ¡¸............Could you go get a towel?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......that was good. I want to fuck you two sisters together the next time.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s naughty.¡¹¡¸You pervert......¡¹¡¸Ufufu.¡¹

    I was going to use a towel to wipe my dick dirtied with the syrupy juices, but it seems there was no need to.

    ¡¸Ruu¡¹¡¸¡¯Kay, onee-chan.¡¹¡¸Mom will do it together as well.¡¹

    The sisters and their pregnant mother gather at my feet and stick out their tongues. Mel snugly takes my rod all the way into her throat, while Kuu and Ruu lick from my shaft to my balls to clean up the juices. The immoral feeling of having the mother and her two daughters servicing me with their mouth is the greatest pleasure. After my cock gets cleanedpletely, it besrger than it was before.

    When I look at the bed, Kuu and Ruu are lying on top of each other, pointing their asses towards me.

    ¡¸¡¸Go ahead and do both sisters side-by-side.¡¹¡¹

    I can¡¯t wait any longer. I carry my erect spear and charge into the holes of the two sisters.

    ¡¸Aah, my balls are light.¡¹

    ¡¸You came so much that even the bucket wasn¡¯t enough.¡¹

    After my dick has gotten soft and limp, Mel ys with it while sleeping next to me. The sisters arepletely knocked out and are clinging at my feet.

    ¡¸So they became my women.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, when they be pregnant, please make them your concubines, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Mel smiles as she rests on my arm.

    ¡¸There is still something left to do. For mother and child to be pregnant, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, you pervert.¡¹

    Something interrupts our lovey dovey talk, almost as if trying to participate.

    £¨Ufufu, I saw it, sex with a parent and child.£©

    Casie, even if you¡¯re a ghost, you shouldn¡¯t peep.

    The stuffed toy hanging around her neck would get stuck, preventing her from phasing through the door, but she¡¯s really good at just poking her head to peek inside.

    £¨I saw it, I saw it.£©

    She goes on to pull her head back and go out into the hallway. Good grief, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll receive some sort of divine punishment one day.

    ¡¸Mel-dono-!! I have something I want to ask you!!¡¹

    This loud voice belongs to Irijina, huh. This vengeful spirit would very likely let all the corners of the mansion hear about this.

    £¨Ooooooooow!! Your foot is stepping on meee!! Eh? Gyaaaah!! You¡¯re stepping againnnnn!!£©

    The punishment was fast.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 1800 (of which 1000 are Bow Cavalry) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 6770 gold bor -100) (Ruby Ne -30)1 Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Melissa (lover), Maria (pregnant lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (anguishing), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio (son), Rose (foster)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 101, children who have been born: 9

 Chapter 122: A Manâ€™s Education

    <h4>Chapter 122: A Man¡¯s Education</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Aegir-san, I have a request for you.¡¹1

    I¡¯m resting on Melissa¡¯sp pillow while she cleans my ears in her room. She does this kind of delicate work carefully. The short skirt she¡¯s wearing, which lets me see her underwear, is probably a service to me.

    Ca and Mireille took Irijina along with them to a liquor store. It seems to have all sorts of high ss alcohol from the capital. I¡¯m sorry to say, but since Irijina is going, you might run out of stock today.

    Nonna¡¯s waste of money the other day was discovered so she is forbidden to go shopping this week. She¡¯s drinking tea sullenly while Celia and M are keeping watch.

    ¡¸Umm, are you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, what is it?¡¹

    There was a simr development just recently too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Kroll. ¡¹

    Kroll has been doing well ever since he came over. Although chopping wood and heating the bath is not necessary anymore, he¡¯s doing important work as a man for the girls living in the mansion. Obviously, there¡¯s no way I can hire a new untrustworthy guy to roam freely in this ce full of girls.

    ¡¸Did he tell you something he¡¯s dissatisfied with?¡¹

    We¡¯ve known each other for a considerable amount of time, so if he wants a raise, then I¡¯ll let Sebastian know.

    ¡¸No......it¡¯s justtely he¡¯s been masturbating like crazy. Miti has been hearing groans from Kroll¡¯s room in the middle of the night and peeked to see what was going on......I¡¯ve also been worried and checked but it seems he¡¯s doing it countless times every day.¡¹

    ¡¸......why do I have to get involved with Kroll¡¯s masturbation?¡¹

    If that¡¯s what he wants to do, I don¡¯t care if he does it 10 or 20 times. I won¡¯t allow him toy his hands on any of my women but he¡¯s free to do whatever he wants to himself.

    ¡¸But he¡¯s doing it every day untilte in the night......I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what do you want me to do? Should I tell him not to jerk off so much?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t! It will definitelye as a huge shock for a boy at that age! ¡¹

    Melissa treats Kroll, Miti and Alma as her own kids. But to me, he¡¯s no more than just a young boy who¡¯s working hard and honestly he doesn¡¯t mean much to me.

    ¡¸At this rate, his lust will go out of control and he might pounce on someone......¡¹

    If that happens, I would kick Kroll out of here. I guess Melissa is worried about that too.

    But the 3 biggest culprits for Kroll¡¯s lust is Ca, Irijina and Melissa. Ca purposely shows him her underwear and breasts to tease him. Irijina doesn¡¯t pay particr attention after bathing and wanders around naked. Finally, Melissa¡¯s attire and atmosphere is pretty much toxic for men. Even though Melissa cares for Kroll gently, there have been many times where the front of his pants bulges out.

    ¡¸Alma is in love with Kroll, right? Wouldn¡¯t everything be resolved if you ask her to help out a little?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh!? Alma is still 14, you know? There¡¯s no way she can do that!!¡¹

    Kroll is already 15, which is a little early, but I don¡¯t mind if they both agree to it.

    ¡¸No good, no good! Even if their kids, it would be a disaster if she gets pregnant! Who knows what would happen between two virgins?¡¹

    She¡¯s acting just like their mother.

    ¡¸Then what? Would it be resolved if he loses his virginity?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I believe he¡¯ll calm down a little if he graduates from being a virgin......¡¹

    Fumu, I¡¯d hate to have to take care of his masturbation, but it might be nice to teach him about women as a reward for his hard work.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll take him to the brothel.¡¹

    ¡¸A brothel, huh......I wonder if he will get sick.¡¹

    Melissa has been to the brothel herself so she knows about various things regarding conditions and the like within the ce. She holds her head with a worried look.

    ¡¸If you would allow it, I would help him lose his virginity but......with Kroll¡¯s size, it would be too loose.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m jealous of some brat but the timing is bad, since there¡¯s the issue with Yoguri after all.¡¹

    Nonna and Mel are bing sensitive about that. I don¡¯t want to add fuel to the fire.

    ¡¸Then as I thought, let¡¯s go to the brothel. There won¡¯t be any future troubles. I¡¯ll get someone of the highest ss so there¡¯s no chance of catching any illness.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right......sorry about discussing something like this with you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. When Kroll bes an adult and things go well with him and Alma, it may be nice to show them how we have sex while they¡¯re doing it.¡¹

    Melissa smiles bitterly before rejecting the idea.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t. Aegir-san might never understand, but when a guy sees a dick bigger than their own, they¡¯ll feel depressed, you know? There have many times where Kroll felt depressed and wilted when your dick is out.¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¸In any case, leave it to me, I¡¯ll make Kroll into a man.¡¹

    The ear-cleaning is done too so I turn my face towards Melissa¡¯s crotch, shift her underwear to the side and suck on her pussy. Knowing that this would happen, she has thered some fragrant oil there.

    ¡¸Nnfuu~ Let¡¯s do it at the same time.¡¹

    Melissa and I suck on each other¡¯s genitals. Melissa¡¯s technique is excellent so she¡¯s quite formidable in this position. I can¡¯t lose to her.

    With a peace of mind, Melissays on the bed motionless as I make my way to the dining room. At this time, Kroll should be helping out with preparing the meals.

    ¡¸Is Kroll here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, do you need me for something?¡¹

    Unlike in the beginning, Kroll isn¡¯t talking in a rude manner anymore. When he was a kid, I forgave him, but it won¡¯t be the same when he bes an adult. Sebastian must have taught him, but it¡¯s still not perfect yet. I didn¡¯t even tell him to.

    ¡¸You can skip out on work. Follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kroll has a doubtful look but Sebastian signals silently that he can leave. There¡¯s no way that his daily duties would be prioritized over the master¡¯s orders.

    After Kroll changes into his casual wear, I apany him to the city. It seems he still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet.

    ¡¸Am I going to be carrying the load from shopping or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯ll understand when we get there.¡¹

    The ce we¡¯re headed is obviously the brothel district, and we enter the store with the highest ss.

    ¡¸Eeeh!? This ce is-?¡¹

    ¡¸Come quickly.¡¹

    I take the bewildered Kroll into the shop and greet the store owner.

    ¡¸Wee, feudal lord.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for the sudden visit, but today I want to find someone not only for me, but for him as well.¡¹

    I push Kroll forward, though he still does not know what is going on.

    ¡¸Oh my, oh my......and what kind of person would he prefer?¡¹

    ¡¸Go on, tell him.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? I don¡¯t really know what to say.¡¹

    Geez, he¡¯s so slow.

    ¡¸Do you have a young and petite woman with a nice, tight body?¡¹

    The types of women Kroll prefers are either like Melissa or like Celia. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine with women who are simr.

    ¡¸Yes, I will prepare them for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare one who is skilled. Also get an additional one for me with some leeway, if you understand......¡¹

    ¡¸I will prepare a woman who can eptrger sizes.¡¹

    As expected of a high ss store, he understands me.

    ¡¸Um......Aegir-sama? What on earth is this?¡¹

    As we passed through the inside of the brothel, we reach the best room ¨C in other words, the room with the highest ss in all of Rafen¡¯s brothels. The wide room is magnificently decorated and has running warm water. Only nominated prostitutes of the highest ss are allowed in here and it would take two months¡¯ worth of sry as aborer to afford this.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious. I want to reward you for all the hard work you¡¯ve done so far and introduce you to a nice woman to help you lose your virginity.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to see you¡¯re a virgin. Melissa and Celia are both my women so there¡¯s no way you could sleep with them.¡¹

    Kroll bes silent after those two facts were pointed out. That was when three women came into the room.

    The first one is inferior to Melissa in terms of looks, but she¡¯s more voluptuous. Her breasts are especially big and voluminous.

    The second is shorter than Kroll, slightly muscr in build and has a tight body. She¡¯s probably around the same age as Kroll or a little older.

    The girl I asked to be added as extra is fairly pretty, but she also hasrge breasts and a plump ass. Her entire body is on the fleshy side so it seems she¡¯ll be fine even if I¡¯m rough on her.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Please excuse us.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three of them are wearing a thin one-piece dress that not only lets us see the outline of their bodies but also their nipples and pubic hair. The dress is clearly not acting as clothing but rather something that serves to excite men.

    ¡¸Please excuse us as we take off your clothes.¡¹

    The two women help strip the confused Kroll naked. It only took a second for him to be naked, but there¡¯s no way for me to avoid seeing another man naked.

    ¡¸Please go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, feudal lord-sama. Please let us know if we are impolite.¡¹

    The girl peels off each piece of clothing one at a time and folds them neatly. She pauses as soon as she lowers my pants.

    ¡¸Uwaa, so big......I¡¯ve heard rumors of it, but for it to be this big.¡¹

    The other girls are reacting to Kroll as well.

    ¡¸Aha, you¡¯re quite manly.¡¹

    ¡¸Waa-, nice abs~¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ve been working out quite a bit after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, what a nice looking thing you got there.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s peeling. How splendid.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you think so?¡¹

    It seems like they¡¯ll have fun over there too. But ttery is a prostitute¡¯s strong suit, though I won¡¯t say anything to dampen the mood today.

    ¡¸No way......I can¡¯t wrap my hand around it even when it¡¯s not hard. What will happen when it bes erect......¡¹

    I¡¯ll have fun over here too.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll screw this thing in you when it bes rock hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa, I¡¯ll break. But I¡¯m looking forward to it, since it¡¯s my first time taking in something so huge after all.¡¹

    The girl says so while sitting in between my legs and crawling her tongue over my cock. The steadily rising member quickly points towards the ceiling.

    ¡¸As expected, you¡¯re hung like a horse. What shall we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have any options?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m pretty durable so I can do many things. I can take it if you want to fuck me like you¡¯re raping me, or if you want me to service you first......¡¹

    I don¡¯t let her finish to the end and push her over, stripping her thin piece of clothing and spreading her legs. If I continue like this and push slightly, my dick will reach the depths of her hole.

    ¡¸Can I just m it into you?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnfu, yes. ......nnaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    I push my hips forward and about 80% of my dick plunges into her, thrusting all the way to the back of her insides. Her hole reflexively clenches down tightly and the folds of her inner walls coil around me.

    ¡¸What a nice hole. There are plenty of folds and it squeezes me tightly. Not to mention, it¡¯s wet and syrupy.¡¹

    ¡¸B-being loose is one of my drawbacks, but for it to feel this tight, your thing is too biiigg......my juices won¡¯t stop flowing.¡¹

    I press down on her with my weight in the missionary position and although I move slowly, I make big motions with my hips. I don¡¯t intend to be too violent, but she¡¯s not one of my women and I¡¯ve also paid money. I won¡¯t get punished if I act a little selfishly and fuck her how I want.

    With each thrust I make, the girl lets out a moan and her body trembles. I thought she was acting to heighten my sense of pleasure but when I press my chest against her breasts, there is a considerable amount of sweating out from her body so it seems she¡¯s really feeling aroused.

    ¡¸Are you turned on?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeeess......I¡¯m quite loose at the back so I¡¯m not really used to it being so tight so......¡¹

    ¡¸Do you like it this big?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I love it! I really love big cocks!!¡¹

    As she makes me happy, the movements of my hips get more intense, causing the girl to drool and start moaning in agony. There¡¯s no feeling of service from her as a prostitute anymore, but I guess this is good in its own way too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just letting you know that I bought you for the entire day. I¡¯ll be fucking you the whole night.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll die from that......I¡¯ll really dieee......¡¹

    ¡¸You dislike dying from having this dick thrust into you?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!! Aaaaaaah!! It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t care if I die. I¡¯d be happy if this big cock kills meee!¡¹

    When I use the tip of my cock to rub against her in the ces I get the best reactions from, the girl stretches her legs tautly and lowers them slowly. She must have climaxed, but I have no reason to stop moving my hips. I move them even faster and the girl stretches out her legs again, but this time she remains trembling. She¡¯s having consecutive orgasms.

    ¡¸I found your weak point.¡¹

    ¡¸Noo......you found it~¡¹

    I grab her waist tightly to fix her in ce and rub that spot roughly.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª!!!!¡¹

    Her moans turn into silent screams, as she throws her head back and grips my back with her nails, then lets out a long sigh before she passes out.

    However, I still have not cum yet so I continue shaking my hips. Her insides have loosened up a little but I swell up to close the gap, making it feel just as nice. I swing my hips to bring myself close to ejaction and nce over at Kroll to see how he¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!! I can¡¯t hold it anymore!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnbbh, nnboh, nnnnnh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Arara, you came a second time.¡¹

    Kroll is lying on the bed while the two women are servicing him with their mouths. There¡¯s nothing he can do except hold on in agony. The voluptuous women seems to have caught his seed in her mouth and goes up close to his face, opening her mouth to show him.

    ¡¸Here, see how much seed you spilled, boy. Watch, ¡®kay?¡¹

    After showing him the semen she collected in her mouth, she gulps it down her throat.

    ¡¸Nnah. I drank your seed, boy.¡¹

    ¡¸M-my seed......¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want to do next? Would you like to cum again in our mouths? Or perhaps......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d like to pump it in here?¡¹

    The women spread their pussy lips with their fingers in front of Kroll. It¡¯s impossible for a virgin to resist such an attraction.

    I turn the woman I¡¯m fucking around andy her face down so I can thrust from behind and watch over Kroll. The least I can do is tell Melissa how his graduation from being a virgin goes.

    Kroll chooses the younger woman. So I guess he chose Celia over Melissa. The next time Celia kicks Kroll, I won¡¯t say anything.

    The young woman gets on top of Kroll, who is lying on his back, puts her hands against his chest and aligns her vagina with his dick with ustomed movements.

    ¡¸Here I go~ There.¡¹

    The girl¡¯s ass drops and the boy lets out a pathetic voice. I see, so he wanted to lose his virginity by having a girl of simr age ride on top of him in this cowgirl position.

    ¡¸Congrattions on graduating from being a virgin. Er......did you cum?¡¹

    The woman smiles bitterly as she gently rocks her hips, matching his rhythm and helping him ejacte pleasurably. But it¡¯s kind of pathetic to ejacte as soon as you put it in.

    ¡¸Arara~ it¡¯s shrinking. ......nnfufu¡¹

    The woman smiles maliciously and brings her lips close to Kroll.

    ¡¸You know, I¡¯m not using any contraceptive. So there¡¯s a chance that your seed has went inside me, boy......¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸If it reaches one of my eggs......then I¡¯ll be pregnant with your child, boy. You¡¯ll be responsible for getting a woman pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that is-......¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, you got bigger. Then we¡¯ll continue like this, let me know if you want to change positions, but go ahead and thrust as you like.¡¹

    There¡¯s no way a high ss prostitute would not use any contraceptive. It¡¯s aplete lie, but it is a dream of all men to impregnate a pretty woman. As expected, Kroll also believes it.

    ¡¸-oh, I¡¯m almost there......cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸......aaheeh......¡¹

    I guess she can¡¯t even hear me. Oh well.

    ¡¸Oooh!¡¹

    I m my hips strongly against her before ejacting. 90% of my dick went int. If I push any further, it¡¯ll dig into her womb.

    ¡¸Aaoooooh............¡¹

    She lets out a groan while still unconscious and her stomach expands. It seems like it¡¯ll be a long ejaction so I guess I¡¯ll suck on her erect nipples while I cum.

    ¡¸Come on little boy, I¡¯ll be fine even if you swing your hips harder.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, your ass is clenching. If you spread your legs apart a little bit more I¡¯ll lick your asshole.¡¹

    Kroll is doing the voluptuous woman in doggy style while having the other young woman lick his asshole. How enviable, I¡¯d like to take part too.

    ¡¸......Nn. Ah, I lost consciousness? I¡¯m terribly sorry!!¡¹

    It looks like the woman I fucked is finally awake. She tries to get up in a hurry but she notices something strange about her body.

    ¡¸Ugh......my stomach is in pain? Eh? Why am I pregnant!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fret, that is my seed.¡¹

    I press against her stomach gently. Juices squirt out from her hole apanied by a disgusting noise.

    ¡¸What a tremendous amount......it might make me pregnant......even after I used the contraceptive.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, I¡¯ll have you service me to make up for the time you were fainted.¡¹

    I just came, so I¡¯m a little tired. My dick is still energetic, but I want to take a little break.

    I lean on the bed and stick out my hips. The girl services me with her mouth without a moment¡¯s dy and takes me in all the way to her throat, as if to atone for her sin of passing out. As expected, she¡¯s skilled.

    The ones who are skilled with their fetion techniques back home are Melissa and Leah, where Leah is probably the better one if Ipared the two. Melissa ultimately services me to have fun whereas Leah does it without any regards for her own body. Thest time I told her to use her mouth, she took me all the way in her throat, pretty much choking herself. She might really want me to fuck her to death so I have to be careful.

    As expected, the skill of this popr girl is excellent, exceeding that of Melissa¡¯s. However, she¡¯s still slightly below Leah.

    ¡¸Nnboh! Nnn¡ª!! Nnh, nnh, nnh-!!¡¹

    Taking into consideration her atonement, she¡¯s going at it quite intensely. I won¡¯t be able to hold on like this.

    ¡¸Aah......cumming. Can I thrust it deep in your throat?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn.¡¹

    She nods while holding my dick in her mouth so I hold her head and slowly push myself deeper. I pass her throat and go even deeper, finally pushing all the way up to the root before starting to ejacte.

    ¡¸Ngoh......nbboh......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......so good......¡¹

    It feels really good, but if I ejacte too long, she¡¯ll suffocate so I stop halfway and pull out, spraying the rest on her face. While the girl still chokes, she turns her face towards me to be showered in semen.

    ¡¸That was good. You did well to drink it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, fuu, rather than drinking it, it felt more like you poured it directly into my stomach.¡¹

    The girl smiles bitterly and was about to ask my next request, but she sinks down, probably because her stamina has reached its limit.

    ¡¸Huh? My body won¡¯t move......you¡¯re kidding......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, you did your best. I felt really good.¡¹

    It seems she got overconfident and went too hard. If I embrace her any further, she¡¯ll copse.

    ¡¸Thanks. Don¡¯t hesitate to sleep.¡¹

    I¡¯ll squeeze one gold in between her breasts as a tip. The girl feels ashamed but grateful and eventually starts sleeping because of her fatigue.

    I don¡¯t have anyone to entertain me now so I¡¯ll have Kroll share one with me.

    ¡¸You came 5 times already, so are you done now?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to take a break, you can sleep, ¡®kay? The two of us are going to be sucking you the whole night so when you want to fuck us, wake up whenever you want.¡¹

    It seems they¡¯re finishing up over there too.

    ¡¸Ufufu, I actually enjoy filling my mouth with this when it gets smaller after ejacting. I¡¯ll put your balls inside too.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......¡¹

    ¡¸A, you¡¯re getting him all to yourself. Then I guess I¡¯ll take the boy¡¯s nipples or-............ah......aggghhaaaa!!¡¹

    The young woman who reaches for Kroll¡¯s nipples from behind lets out a dying scream. Of course the culprit is me, as I grab her waist from behind and push my meat rod inside her. Umu, this girl is definitely much tighter and her hole is narrower than the previous one.

    ¡¸W-what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaah¨C!! Something thick is insidee! What is this thing, it¡¯s tearing me apart!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I don¡¯t have anyone to partner with so I¡¯ll have you entertain me.¡¹

    ¡¸No way......that girl could take three men at once. She¡¯s already worn out so quickly?¡¹

    The voluptuous woman looks surprised but the the young woman I¡¯m thrusting into doesn¡¯t seem to think so.

    ¡¸Hiiiiih!! S-something like this entering, of course it wouldn¡¯t take longg!! No gooodd!!¡¹

    Her crotch sprays out her juices. It wasn¡¯t because she was turned on, but just a reflex of her body.

    ¡¸Aaah, it¡¯s clenching down so tightly. This is good in its own way......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡ª-!! Aaaaaah¡ª!! Hiiiih¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸What a face......¡¹

    Kroll unintentionally let out his voice. I¡¯m thrusting from behind so the girl¡¯s face is turned towards Kroll. Considering the way she¡¯s shouting, she¡¯s probably making an unbelievable face. I¡¯ll let her enjoy it a little more.

    ¡¸Hiih......that ce is......¡¹

    I stick my finger in the girl¡¯s ass as I¡¯m thrusting into her. As soon as I did so, the girl grips down on me so much it hurts and she curls up like a shrimp while screaming.

    ¡¸You got bigger.¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s dick also revives.

    Although this is supposed to be for his virgin graduation, it can¡¯t be helped that one of his girls gets taken by me.

    I turn the girl around and hug her from the front. Continuing from there, Iy t on my back so we get in the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸Kroll, would you like to try this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that ce too-!!?¡¹

    I grab the girl¡¯s ass, which is facing Kroll, and spread her butt cheeks. Her contracting asshole should be in in sight.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t use your ass?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve done preparations for it but......doing it with something so thick in my pussy......¡¹

    If she¡¯s prepared for it, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. But Kroll seems bewildered aftering this far.

    ¡¸Kroll......you like Celia don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re wro-......¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to hide it. It¡¯s not a sin to like her.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t she look like her from the back?¡¹

    The woman¡¯s figure is exactly the same as Celia¡¯s. Her face is different of course, but Kroll can only see the girl from behind. Unlike me, Kroll isn¡¯t familiar with Celia¡¯s naked body so he shouldn¡¯t notice the minute differences.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Sure enough, after a loud gulp, he slowly reaches for the girl¡¯s ass. It appears he¡¯s ejacted 5 times already but his dick is still erect. Compared to me, his is considerably smaller, but he is still young, so that¡¯s unavoidable.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re noting?¡¹

    If he¡¯s not going toe then I¡¯ll just have fun by myself, but it was at that time he moved.

    ¡¸Ce-Celia-san!!¡¹

    Kroll covers the girl with his body and pushes his dick into her asshole.

    ¡¸Agguh! It hurts!! Be a little more gentle!!¡¹

    ¡¸So-sorry......¡¹

    He gets dejected after the girl gets angry at him but he continues to move his hips. I unconsciously smile at that ridiculous-looking sight.

    It¡¯s extremely rude to superimpose the image of another girl while you¡¯re in the presence of a girl, but I¡¯ll overlook it for the sake of granting this virgin¡¯s dream. I whisper to the girl riding on top of me that I`ll give her a tipter and tell her our request. The girl epts with a bitter smile. Then she changes her tone and yells angrily at Kroll.

    ¡¸Y-you little brat! How dare you touch my ass, hurry and pull out......aaah! Getting both holes while Aegir-sama is inside......aah-!!¡¹

    If he actually did this to Celia, he would lose his head immediately, but this is just us fooling around after all. But I did see Kroll visibly speed up his hip movements.

    ¡¸Kuu......aah......my ass is burninggg! Two penises are inside me......gonna cum!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ce-Celia-san!! Uoooooh¡ª!!¡¹

    Kroll groans as he ejactes and copses on the spot. Of course the girl is just acting so she didn¡¯t really climax.

    ¡¸Uu......he came quite a bit.¡¹

    Kroll releases a lot inside the girl¡¯s ass and copses onto the bed. He used up the strength of his entire body to scrape together all the semen he had left and released it all at once. It¡¯ll be a good memory for him when he looks back on the time he lost his virginity.

    ¡¸Well, I should get you two off too.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be too hard on us.¡¹¡¸So the two of us will get knocked out together, huh? Ahaha.¡¹

    After attacking them for about two hours, they fainted exactly as they said they would and even leaked urine as they roll onto the bed. Whew, that was good. As I thought, it¡¯s nice to enjoy the technique of prostitutes once in awhile.

    The Next Day

    ¡¸......What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸No......it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking what you¡¯re looking at from behind me!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing!¡¹

    After that, Kroll frequently stares nkly at Celia¡¯s figure from behind. In addition, it seems he¡¯s slowly saving up the allowance he gets for shopping, eating and buying essories. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s hung up on that prostitute. Melissa might get angry if I tell her, so I guess I¡¯ll stay quiet.

    But yesterday was fun. Even now, my face is rxing unintentionally.

    ¡¸You look quite happy, was yesterday really that fun?¡¹

    ¡¸The outer clothes still smell like roses. I¡¯m sure it was a wonderful ce.¡¹

    Nonna and Celia are harsh. Celia is probably jealous of the fact I went alone with Kroll on an excursion.

    On the other hand, the pregnant Mel and Maria are going ¡®oh my¡¯ while smiling cheerfully. But Maria¡¯s expression instantly changes.

    ¡¸Huh? Something hurts, uu......i-it hurtss!! It hurts!!¡¹

    Everyone bes lively all of a sudden.

    ¡¸Wait, she¡¯s giving birth!¡¹¡¸Hurry and get the midwife!¡¹¡¸Is she not in the mansion?¡¹¡¸We thought it wouldn¡¯t be so soon!!¡¹

    Everyone mors and runs around, but Maria reaches her limit quite soon.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold it......it¡¯sing out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh-!? Wait a minute, we aren¡¯t prepared yet!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s spread something out for now!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet! Go back!¡¹¡¸Stupid Nonna, don¡¯t say something ridiculous!¡¹

    £¨Awawa, what to do, what to do, this isn¡¯t good.£©

    For now, we hurriedly prepare a cushion andy out a clean cloth, but there¡¯s nothing we can do until the midwife gets here. Honestly, Casie, who is flying above our heads and mming into walls, is annoying.

    ¡¸Aaah! Aegir-san, don¡¯t look!!¡¹

    Unable to wait for the midwife toe, Maria, who was reached her limit, starts taking her clothes off and spreads her legs. The cloth is instantly covered in blood and it seems like she¡¯s starting to give birth. In a panic, Melissa and Catherine rush to her.

    She doesn¡¯t want to let a man see, so I pray for her safety as I turn around.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    I hear Maria¡¯s screaming, and in the next moment, I can hear the wailing of the baby. Really......it was just 30 seconds though.

    When I turn around and look, there was the puzzled-looking Maria and the baby, well......looks like the baby was born.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a boy......it didn¡¯t take long......¡¹

    Celia mutters after seeing everything.

    ¡¸For the first birth to be this easy......¡¹

    Mel seems to be dumbfounded too.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t such a big deal when I gave birth though.¡¹

    Ca mutters.

    ¡¸As expected, it must be thanks to Aegir-san. You know......it expanded and all.¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s also saying whatever she wants.

    £¨This is serious, this is serious, what do I do, oh crap.£©

    I grab the flying Casie, who hasn¡¯t even looked over here, and calm her down. It was at that time when the door opens and the midwifees rushing in. Let¡¯s leave her to deal with the aftermath.

    And so, that was how Maria¡¯s first son came into the world, and was given the name ude. Nonna is all smiles and congrattes her but something about that smile bothers me.

    ¡¸In any case.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Even though he¡¯s just a baby, why is his penis so big.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    No clue, don¡¯t look at me.

    After awhile

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll be off. I¡¯m counting on you to look after the ce.¡¹

    Winter is almost over and spring is near. It¡¯s finally time to head to the capital for the annual audience.

    The onesing along with me are my legal wife Nonna, who¡¯sing because of the official audience with the King, Celia and Leah, who cannot imagine going separate ways with me, Ca and Mireille, who wants to do some sight-seeing in the capital, and Miti, Kroll and Alma, who want to visit Dorotea.

    Melissa also wanted toe but since she has to look after Maria, who has just given birth, and take care of Catherine¡¯s lower half, she decided to stay behind. It won¡¯t take that long so they just have to be patient.

    Besides the girls, Adolph and Leopolt are also staying behind. It¡¯s the important collection period for the head tax after all and the private army is still being reorganized.

    M holds Goldonian peerage so she has toe along.

    ¡¸I am looking forward to going to the Kingdom but unfortunately, I feel depressed when I know that swine ising.¡¹

    Nonna has somewhat be timid. But when she gets to the capital, buys some trendy clothes and watches some theatre, her mood will probably improve a little.

    That¡¯s why I won¡¯t say anything about the 50 gold in her purse.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 1800 (of which 1000 are Bow Cavalry) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 6550 gold bor -100) (travel expense -70) (Nonna -50) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Apanying to Capital: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort), M (peace officer)

    Family: Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 104, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 123: Madam Jumps

    <h4>Chapter 123: Madam Jumps</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Capital: Goldonia, Royal Pce, Reception Hall

    ¡¸Gentlemen, it hasn¡¯t been too long since thest victory but we can not say all of Goldonia¡¯s enemies have been cleaned up. I am expecting even more loyalty and devotion from you gentlemen.¡¹

    This is therge reception hall newly constructed with stone beside the royal pce. It appears to be built for grand balls used to wee state guests or for gathering nobles like this. It is one way for arge country to show off.

    ¡¸Many of you have gained territory from the victory as well. Be that as it may, the important thing is because thatnd is ultimately under the protection of the royal family......¡¹

    The King¡¯s speech continues in front of everyone. If all the hundreds of people lined up here are nobles, they won¡¯t get much value in receiving peerage. I unconsciously let out a big yawn, but I¡¯m hidden behind the rustling nobles so I don¡¯t have to worry about being discovered.

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re really an unserious person, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    M, who is standing beside me, reproaches me in a low voice and rams her shoulder into me. To return the favor, I grab her butt, but she pinches my hand. If it was Celia, she would let me touch her while turning all red.

    ¡¸Bravery during wartime is loyalty towards the kingdom! Paying taxes during peace times is the proof of that!¡¹

    While the King continues his speech, we continue to talk in a low voice.

    ¡¸But is it okay? To be this far in the back.¡¹

    ¡¸If I¡¯m in the front and not careful, I won¡¯t be able to yawn and I won¡¯t be able to feel your ass either.¡¹

    As I speak, I once again reach for her ass, but M digs her nails in my hand. That hurts, you know. The noble beside us res in my direction, but when our eyes meet, he looks away in a hurry.

    Actually, there was a strange dispute between the order in which we line up before the King¡¯s speech began. I am told those with higher rank should be lined up closer to the king, but it seems it isn¡¯t simply based on rank and is influenced by the job you have and the rewards you received in war.

    In particr, the traditional nobles and new nobles argue with each other,paring their long years of service and their recent military achievements, while the civil officials and military officials also argue. Each side has different areas topare so the feud is never settled, even going so far asparing the status of their family and those they¡¯re connected with to decide on their position in line, but there are always nobles who remain unhappy and continue to stare at each other in anger.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is a Count, and moreover his achievements in war are prominent. It wouldn¡¯t be a big surprise for you to be in the very front row.¡¹

    ¡¸You were my opponent for one of those achievements.¡¹

    ¡¸......Muu.¡¹

    By the way, M was promoted after the war with the enemy nation so she¡¯s in thest row, and although she might have been below a Knight or Bar at worst, because I¡¯m beside her, no one dares to say anything.

    Because I don¡¯t really interact with other nobles much, I¡¯m not surprised that there isn¡¯t anyone I know around me. There aren¡¯t any girls here either so I want this to end soon.

    ¡¸......that¡¯s why, those holding territory will be expected to contribute to the Kingdom and the war expense of......¡¹

    Crap, I farted. It didn¡¯t make any noise, but because I ate so much meat recently, it smells really bad. I¡¯ll just wave my cloak nonchntly and disperse it.

    In the end, the summary of the King¡¯s new year speech was:

    ¡¸We won, but because there are still enemies around, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no money in the national treasury, so please cooperate.¡¹

    ¡¸We might send tax collectors to those who have wealthy territories.¡¹

    It¡¯s been awhile since I came to the capital so I want to drink with Erich and check how Andrei and Agor are doing. I hope they didn¡¯t get stabbed to death.1

    When the entire speech was finished and the King leaves the reception hall, the nobles break off into groups of different sizes and start friendly chats. After all, there are many territory nobles who don¡¯t usually leave theirnd so it is a good opportunity to deepen friendships. I¡¯m sure invitations to dinner parties and talks about marriage are flying around.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Ah, so he¡¯sing here. I turn around to see Erich.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been awhile......I guess it hasn¡¯t been too long.¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t been too long since the victory ceremony.

    ¡¸I guess so......do you have some time?¡¹

    ¡®There is an unlimited amount of time, but the amount I can use is limited.¡¯ is one of the lines I heard from the ys Nonna took me to watch and thought would make me seem intellectual if I said it, but I think it¡¯ll be troublesome if I start unnecessary fights so I¡¯ll refrain from saying it.

    ¡¸I do.¡¹

    ¡¸Then follow me for a bit.¡¹

    I follow Erich and exit the reception hall, entering a room inside the royal pce that seems to be given to him. M didn¡¯t know what to do so she follows along for now.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going ces now, getting a room inside the pce and all.¡¹

    I heard that you have to be at least a minister to get an office inside the pce.

    ¡¸Umu, Baroness Hyuutia leave us for a brief moment.¡¹

    Aah, M can¡¯t stay as I thought. But who will remember what is said if she isn¡¯t here? I just realized that I forgot about Celia in the waiting room.

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde, it¡¯s alright. She is......¡¹

    She was an enemy not too long ago so I can¡¯t say she¡¯s trustworthy. And it¡¯s meaningless to say she¡¯s our ally, since that much is obvious. Hmm.

    ¡¸She is my woman. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸-!!¡¹

    M is surprised, but she would be chased out if she denies, so she puts up with it.

    ¡¸......she is a noble who received peerage from the King. What will be achieved by making a vassal noble 2 your woman?¡¹

    Erich looks up to the ceiling but he quickly regains hisposure. As expected of a veteran soldier, he¡¯s quick to recover.

    ¡¸I will keep this matter in mind so please be discrete. Good grief, there are so few people who don¡¯t cause problems.¡¹

    Erich also ces a pitcher of water in front of M. This means he¡¯s allowing her to stay.

    ¡¸We went off topic. I¡¯ll get straight to the point and ask you, but are you my ally?¡¹

    He¡¯s saying something strange.

    ¡¸Haah, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve be your enemy once.¡¹

    Erich still does not drop his serious expression.

    ¡¸Count Baldwin......I don¡¯t like addressing him this way. Keh and I are getting all the vassals involved and are opposing each other in various ways, are you aware?¡¹

    Nope. But if I say that, the preface will be longer, so I¡¯ll just nod.

    ¡¸That Keh is going around spreading how close he is to you. Things like how he can invite you whenever he wants to balls, despite how rarely you show up, and how you send polite thank you letters when your wife receives gifts, despite your violent rumors.¡¹

    Ah, that reminds me, a letter was sent when I said I wasing to the capital this time. Basically all the thank you letters are written by Sebastian. He can write letters way more polite than me. In any case, I haven¡¯t written a single letter so he may have mistaken his words as mine.

    ¡¸Of course, I don¡¯t believe what he¡¯s saying and don¡¯t think you¡¯re with him. But when I see you riding the carriage he gave you, I¡¯m inclined to believe that he might not necessarily be lying.¡¹

    So he knows about the carriage. That carriage is heated and doesn¡¯t wobble too much so it¡¯s quitefortable. It also has a bed equipped so I can rx and enjoy my time with the girls too.

    ¡¸There is also the fact that he might be trying to win you over from my faction and agitate me. That¡¯s why I want to confirm with you. Are you still my ally?¡¹

    Although he¡¯s still a soldier, he seems busy with work in the royal pce and the fight with a civil official with authority to do things. It seems impossible for a person like me to deal with.

    ¡¸Lord Baldwin has helped me with many things. Nevertheless, I will follow you when the timees. I believe I have been your friend from the very beginning.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s expression rxes. I guess he just wanted to hear those words.

    But I would like it if he doesn¡¯t tell Keh. The carriage is convenient and I don¡¯t want to return it.

    ¡¸I see, then that¡¯s good. But if you get too close to him too often, it¡¯ll cause unrest among my subordinates and vassals. I won¡¯t tell you to refuse his invitations, but I would like if you also participate in my gatherings as much as you do for him at the very least.¡¹

    Aah, an unnecessary task is added to my list. I wonder if I can have Kroll or Gido disguise as me and take my ce. I guess it¡¯ll be impossible, since their dicks are too small.

    After that, I chat with Erich in a calm atmosphere.

    ¡¸You are already one of the most prominent great feudal lords in all of Goldonia. Do you have any rtionships with the adjacent nobles?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......The people around you may also want to connect with you. Why don¡¯t you hold a ball in Rafen sometimes?¡¹

    Erich smiles slightly.

    ¡¸Many of the feudal lords around you are traditional nobles too. If you win them over, your influence will also increase. To be honest, I am not as skilled at smooth-talking as Keh is, so most of the traditional nobles have gone to him.¡¹

    Originally, the traditional nobles would keep Erich and Keh at arm¡¯s length, treating them as neers. But with the downfall of Marquess Hoover and the authority in the royal pce being divided amongst the two of them, the traditional nobles have to choose to go with one of them, no matter how much they dislike it. There are very few nobles who would remain stubborn and decide not to choose a side, since that would mean they wouldn¡¯t be promoted.

    With these two choices, many of them side with Keh, who persuades them skillfully with words and does things in waysparatively closer to how they do things, rather than Erich, who focuses on managing a violent, new noble soldier.

    However, that is only within the pce and the situation is different with the noble feudal lords. Since they only head towards the capital once or twice a year, they care more about their own territory than what¡¯s going on within the capital. There is almost no merit to being with a neighboring great feudal lord or belonging to a different camp.

    ¡¸You especially......have an incredible reputation after all. Those nearby will definitely want to have a friendly rtionship with you.¡¹

    In the previous war with Treia, a little before the seeds of war were sown, the disturbance I caused with that country was themonality those nobles had with me. We picked a fight with a single nation, fought their army, plundered the city and came back. That¡¯s the simple story, but there are a variety of specific events that happened. In any case, I¡¯m sure they will all be afraid of me in some strange way.

    ¡¸I understand. When I get back to my territory, I will try to speak to those around me.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, let me know when you do. I will also send someone from my side.¡¹

    If I tell Nonna, she will get excited and want to buy another new dress, I¡¯m sure. The money she used to secretly buy a ruby ne has been chalked up as a loss by Adolph already.

    ¡¸I¡¯m tired from all this talk about politics.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, I¡¯m usually not one to talk about it either.¡¹

    Erich smiles bitterly and stretches. He is also a soldier by nature so the contest of influence happening within the royal pce isn¡¯t his strong suit. He¡¯s pointlesslypetent at his job though, so that¡¯s why Keh is gradually falling behind.

    ¡¸Is the rebuilding of the Central Army progressing steadily? A considerable amount of them sunk in the river and all.¡¹

    Erich slumps and falls exhaustedly over the table. It¡¯s unusual to see him like this.

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t hesitate to say things....... Soldiers aside, there aren¡¯t enoughmanders. Right, the issue is with that.¡¹

    After saying that, Erich takes out some documents. I continue to pass them beside me but M gives me a dubious look, oh right, Celia isn¡¯t here. I guess there¡¯s no choice but to read it myself.

    ¡¸Royal......training institution?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Because basic education is necessary before you have the talent to lead soldiers. Themoners¡¯ children will be educated and raised to be futuremanders. There will be some who aren¡¯t suited to be soldiers, but if you have the basic education, you can get a position as a domestic affairs official or a governor.¡¹

    I see, if you train themoners, you can getmanders who aren¡¯t influenced by the various nobles.

    ¡¸But wouldn¡¯t that take time? You¡¯ll need personnel for the next few years too, and I thought you didn¡¯t have enough currently.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it won¡¯t only be the children, a ce to give high ss education to all the adults around them will also be prepared. There are quite a few young knights and even children ofmoners of wealthy families who have received basic training after all.¡¹

    He adds how he wonders if the young nobles woulde too and smiles.

    I see, so he¡¯ll prepare two ces: one for educating children from the start and a ce to train those who have a certain level of education intomanders.

    In that case, it¡¯ll be very likely thetter will take a year to producemanders.

    ¡¸Those who are educated in this way will be preferentially appointed asmanders and they will be promoted quicker as well. The aim will be......the second and third sons of knight houses and the sons of merchants looking to advance.¡¹

    How interesting. If this existed from the start, it would have been nice for Celia to learn here, but she already has experience leading an army and has been educated as well.

    ¡¸There are already a few people who enrolled in this training institution......the national school is already in operation. You¡¯re in the military too so perhaps you could hold a ss or two.¡¹

    Why do I have to do something so troublesome? I thought about declining, but when I look over at M, her eyes are sparkling. I guess she¡¯s the type who likes teaching others.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be intruding on you when there¡¯s the chance then.¡¹

    For now, I¡¯ll leave the door open for future possibilities.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, am I still a person in the military?¡¹

    Erich slumps over the table again.

    ¡¸......Were you not listening to what His Majesty was saying earlier?! You were officially designated as themander of the field army reserves. You will be in charge of several corps during wartime!¡¹

    I thought for sure that reserve meant an honorary position. If I consider one corps to have 15 000, several of them would be quite the number. With that said, a full-scale war is still not nned yet. I¡¯ll think about it when I¡¯m backed into a corner.

    Erich and I talk awhile after that and it bes time to leave soon.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be staying for some time in the capital, right? I won¡¯t keep you for too long today.¡¹

    It¡¯s boring to talk with guys while sober. And it¡¯s not like we can drink alcohol in the office of the royal pce either.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll send you an invitation letter to our ball or dinner party in the near future. You absolutely have toe. Don¡¯t go to Keh¡¯s first, or we¡¯ll dispute again.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    I¡¯m d I have territory. If there was political strife every day I¡¯d get depressed and fall ill or run away feeling crazy about sex.

    ¡¸Thetter is already happening.¡¹

    I thought you kept quiet for a while, but that¡¯s the first thing you say when you open your mouth? You deserve some punishment.

    ¡¸Hyaaan!!¡¹

    When I forcefully stick my finger in M¡¯s crotch area, I mistakenly put it in her asshole instead. The servants in the corridor turn to look at us when they heard a strange voice. I return to the mansion while patting the head of the protesting, teary-eyed M.

    By the way, Celia, who was left alone, waspletely sulking and sitting in the waiting room while hugging her knees. I¡¯ll cheer her up by massaging her face loose.

    When I return to the mansion, I see Dorothea with a troubled look and Nonna with an unhappy look. As soon as she sees me, Nonna speaks out.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......are you nning on turning the mansion into an orphanage?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell you about it?¡¹

    ¡¸I know that Dorothea-san would being to look at the mansion, but for all the children to enter as well!!¡¹

    ¡¸......Mother Dorothea-san, are we not allowed to be here?¡¹

    ¡¸......Ahem, there is furniture and other high ss items here so it would be bad if the kids scratch them.¡¹

    When she saw the kids look like they¡¯re about to cry, Nonna¡¯s anger diminishes a little. She is also extremely womanly, except she looks at things in a noble¡¯s perspective.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not particrly dirty. They¡¯re nice and clean, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Rather, Ca and Irijina are much more dangerous to have around. Those two are the most destructive after all. Putting aside the fact Ca drops flower pots, I still don¡¯t understand to this day why Irijina charges into doors and destroys them.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much money left too.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one saying that?¡¹

    Ca¡¯s remark is correct. Dorothea¡¯s children don¡¯t spend wastefully and all the kids will clean, so the maintenance fee won¡¯t total more than a few gold per month. That¡¯s about the same amount as Nonna¡¯s monthly spending on tea and sweets.

    ¡¸More importantly, I talked with Erich just now and the topic of interacting with the nearby feudal lords came up. I was thinking of holding a dinner party or something when we get back to Rafen.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s eyes light up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll provide you with the money, so would you like to buy a fashionable dress?¡¹

    As expected, the cultural center is the capital and although Rafen is developing, the difference in clothes, especially high ss clothes, is like night and day.

    ¡¸Miti! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Nonna predictably approves of Dorothea and pulls Miti along. Seeing how a single person would not be able to carry all the bags, Miti also brings several kids with her.

    ¡¸Aegir is spoiling her again.¡¹¡¸I don¡¯t know about this.¡¹

    Ca and Celia sigh. It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s cuter this way.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you bought something too. We¡¯vee all the way to the capital anyways, so don¡¯t worry about money.¡¹

    ¡¸......Then I¡¯ll be going out for a little bit. I¡¯m taking Leah with me as well.¡¹

    Celia andpany will be going around to all the confectionary shops, I¡¯m sure.

    ¡¸Mm, then I¡¯ll guide Mireille around.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the capital, huh?......I wonder if these clothes are fine.¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s the capital, there is an extensive selection of clothes ranging from those for beggars to those for a King, so pick out your favorites.

    M and Gido also head out, leaving the mansion silent. urately speaking, there are a bunch of children in front of me, who aren¡¯t making a sound probably because they¡¯re feeling nervous.

    ¡¸Here,e.¡¹

    I pick up a girl about 10 years old and rest her on myp. At first, she was a little scared but when I shove a sweet baked treat in her mouth, her face instantly melts. On sight of the sweets, the other children start flocking around me excitedly.

    Sweet foods are a luxury so they were not given any, instead they are all eating well and are growing up steadily, meaning there is not a single one who is too thin. When the girls grow up a little more and be closer to adults, I¡¯ll try whispering my love to them.

    ¡¸Arara, I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡¹

    Dorothea lowers her head in a hurry.

    The woman is already past her 40¡¯s but she still looks rtively young. As I thought, she wasn¡¯t eating well before, which made her look thin and older.

    ¡¸There is fruit juice over there. Go and drink as much as you like.¡¹

    I lower the girl sitting on top of myp. I got hard after looking at Dorothea¡¯s ass and breasts. I can¡¯t have my dick pressing up against such a young girl after all.

    Well, time to drink with Dorothea, and pull her to bed when I see an opening. It was at that time when I was about to talk to her.

    I could hear the neighing of several horses in front of the entrance. And then I hear the sound of wheels rolling on the stone-paved road. I hear the sound of many hooves, meaning it¡¯s arge carriage pulled by multiple horses?

    That reminds me. Didn¡¯t she say she would being to the capital? There¡¯s no way she could be slower and moreid-back than me when journeying here.

    It happened right at the moment the door to the entrance was opened.

    ¡¸My beloved one!!¡¹

    A bright red wall spreads out in front of my view.

    ¡¸My beloved! My man! Your udia has arrived!!¡¹

    udia, who jumps out from the carriage, is wearing a bright red dress and doesn¡¯t hesitate to leap straight at me. She has an unexpected leaping ability for a woman and is literally soaring towards me. She would crash headfirst into the ground if I avoided her, so I spread my arms to catch her.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    udia doesn¡¯t only use her hands, but her feet as well to cling to me.

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m speechless! Two years......two years was quite long. My love, aah my love!! Clothes are in the way, body is in the way. I want everything to disappear so I can be one with you, melt with you, eat you up......no, I want to be eaten up, I want to be a part of you!!¡¹

    She didn¡¯t even take a breath, yet she was able to freely say so much. But that¡¯s not what made me groan. She¡¯s simply heavy, probably more so than Irijina.

    ¡¸If you cling to me so much I won¡¯t even be able to kiss you.¡¹

    As I say that, udia jumps off me and gives me a kiss. Without reservation, she gives me a sloppy kiss ¨C one that makes wet, slurping noises ¨C and I¡¯m usually the one who puts my tongue in the girl¡¯s mouth, but this time udia twists her tongue into my mouth, as if trying to reach all the way down my throat.

    ¡¸Puhaa......it¡¯s silly to do this in the afternoon where people are looking. Now, let¡¯s get inside the house.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be intruding!!¡¹

    ra gets off the carriage, taking only her personal belongings with her and bows her head. She was still a child thest time I embraced her, but two years has past and she¡¯s gotten so much more beautiful that I hardly recognize her anymore.

    ¡¸Come,e,e,e! Let¡¯s head to bed!! I will suck on yourrge tool. Please m it into my lewd hole too!¡¹

    The somewhat older children and little kids cover their ears.

    It¡¯s a good thing Nonna and the others aren¡¯t here. It¡¯ll be fine if I calm her down before theye back.

    ¡¸Mother Dorothea~ The red pig flew~¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey now! Please be quiet!¡¹

    Fortunately, udia didn¡¯t hear, but ra and I smile unintentionally. Our eyes met and we press our lips together for a light kiss. She¡¯s also my woman who I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 1800 (of which 1000 are Bow Cavalry) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 6240 gold bor -100) (girls¡¯ shopping -10) (Nonna¡¯s shopping -100) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Apanying to Capital: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort), M (peace officer)

    udia (heavyweight MILF3, sexually frustrated), ra (assistant)

    Family: Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 104, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 124: Inflamed Love

    <h4>Chapter 124: Inmed Love</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I managed to get udia to sit on a chair, despite how much she wanted to cling to me, and prepare some alcohol and something light to eat.

    ¡¸You arrived in Goldonia way earlier than me, did you not?¡¹

    ¡¸Just three days before. In those three days, my crotch was itching and it felt unbearable......it would leak incessantly,? so I changed underwear countless times......¡¹

    udia doesn¡¯t hold back at all. It seems she has nothing in her head except wanting me to embrace her.

    ¡¸Madam, if you talk in such a vulgar manner, Hardlett-sama would be disgusted.¡¹

    ra chimes in, but udia puts a hand to her mouth, pretending to notice just now.

    ¡¸Oh my! How vulgar of me......this is also because I have Aegir-sama in mind. Please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s been two years and you¡¯re are looking more and more attractive.¡¹

    Ipliment udia as I give her entire body a once-over. If I were to use one word to describe her, it would be fat. Her upper arms and thighs are gradually exceeding the limit of being plump.

    Her face doesn¡¯t have any obvious areas with excess fat so her attractiveness as a woman remains sufficient, but her figure has considerably deteriorated. But her stomach, which should be the one thing that stands out as being fat, is mysteriously constricted. It can be considered a little abnormal when youpare it to herrge plump ass.

    To sate my curiosity, I pull her close as if whispering words of love to her, but rub her ass and stomach. However, udia seems to have taken it as me requesting sex.

    ¡¸Aah......my love¡¯s hands are on my ass......aaaaaah, I can¡¯t bear it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey......¡¹¡¸Madam!!¡¹¡¸Wah!¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t look!¡¹

    Of all things, the sexually frustrated wife of the marquess rips open her chest area to expose her breasts in front of the children acting as waiters and Kroll, who was helping out with various chores. She fondles both her breasts as she looks at me with a feverish gaze. At this rate, she would very likely start masturbating on the main road if I give the order.

    Kroll quickly suppresses the front of his pants and leans forward. Even though he lost his virginity, he¡¯s still sensitive.

    ¡¸Please stop, madam!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be fucked......I want a cock mmed into me......¡¹

    ra desperately tries to stop her, but she¡¯s no longer in a state where words will get through to her. So feeding her and talking to her was useless? It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll just embrace her like this. I stop using keigo and speak as if giving out an order.

    ¡¸Since you said that much, I¡¯ll embrace you immediately. Come to the bedroom.¡¹

    I forcefully pull the hand of the madam and drag her into the bedroom.

    ¡¸So I¡¯m going to be fucked......I¡¯ll be held against my will and raped.¡¹

    What are you talking about with your breasts fully exposed?

    We enter the bedroom and as I was about to silently strip udia of her clothes, she unexpectedly resisted, putting her hands on the bed and turning her ass towards me. I then flip up the hem of her dress and rip off her expensive-looking underwear.

    ¡¸Forey is unnecessary. Please m it into me.¡¹

    ¡¸Look how amazing it is.¡¹

    It was soaking wet, almost as if she just came out from taking a bath. It was worlds apart from just her genitals being wet, her entire thigh was wet, and her love juices even made several streaks down to her ankles.

    ¡¸First I want to touch your body so get fully naked.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that is......I don¡¯t mind doing it like this, so thrust as you want......¡¹

    She¡¯s resisting again. I thought about tearing her clothes off as soon as she said that, but I wonder what she is hiding.

    ¡¸Madam, if you want to enjoy your time with Hardlett-sama passionately, there is no way you can hide it.¡¹

    ra is also in the room to help out. udia doesn¡¯t pay her any attention, like it¡¯s natural for her to be here.

    ¡¸B-but.¡¹

    ¡¸Please resolve yourself.¡¹

    ra undoes the string of the madam¡¯s dress and the clothing falls to her feet. What was revealed was not her fully naked body, but a tight corset. Ah, so this was what made her stomach seem constricted.

    I loosen the extremely tight corset and the excess flesh of her stomach springs out with enough force to make a sound. I see, this is the round belly befitting those bby arms and thighs.

    ¡¸Aaah!! Don¡¯t look. I can¡¯t help it, since the food in White City has some magic cast on them to make a woman fat.¡¹

    You¡¯re lying, it¡¯s probably because you sleep after eating. But although this body isn¡¯t the prettiest to look at, it might actually be nice to embrace and m my dick into. Herrge ass will fully envelope my meat rod and with such a plump body, the small udia won¡¯t feel much pain even if I¡¯m a little rough.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t embrace me! I won¡¯t be able to live if you hate me! Oh, I know, I can just cut off this ugly stomach with a sword.¡¹

    ¡¸udia.¡¹

    I pick up the fully naked woman and throw her on the bed. If you¡¯re prepared for it, she¡¯s lighter than a fully armored knight, and I¡¯m more than capable of throwing her. I get on top of the confused and upside-down madam, take her hand and have her feel my cock from above my pants.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s big. This enormous cock......is the one I saw in my dreams.¡¹

    ¡¸It got bigger because of your plump body. Do you still think I don¡¯t want to embrace you?¡¹

    udia stops hiding her body and uses both hands to stroke my cock. Her mouth is half open and her face is flushed, almost as if she¡¯s a dog in heat.

    ¡¸Please pardon me.¡¹

    ra hugs me from behind me and takes my clothes off. Those movements are skilled so I get naked immediately, and my erect cock is exposed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big......much bigger than even the one I saw in my dreams......how lovely.¡¹

    ¡¸............amazing.¡¹

    Not only udia, but ra is also in awe with wide eyes. I wouldn¡¯t understand since I see it everyday, but I guess it seems bigger to them after two years.

    ¡¸You¡¯re my woman, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Of course!¡¹

    So she dered that as a married woman, I have to be careful Nonna and the others don¡¯t get stolen from me.

    ¡¸This is selfishness on my part but this is your punishment for getting fat. Use your mouth to satisfy me.¡¹

    As soon as I said it, udia takes my meat rod in her mouth and swings her head intensely. Because she got aroused so suddenly, I haven¡¯t had a chance to take a bath, but udia doesn¡¯t pay attention to that and fills her mouth while desperately licking my shaft with her tongue.

    ¡¸Nboh, nboh, nbuu!!¡¹

    Her service is enthusiastic but what stands out is also how rough she is, and although that vigor feels nice, her teeth bump against my rod, she asionally swallows too much, and my dick thrusts deep into her throat, causing her to choke harshly. Even so, the appearance of this woman in her mid-thirties happily sucking on my cock arouses me greatly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite good. Turn around and point your ass at me.¡¹

    Without going up against me, the woman turns around on the bed while continuing to hold my dick in her mouth.

    ¡¸What arge ass. How could you get it so chubby?¡¹

    I give her ass a p. As soon as she starts having sex, udia would rather be roughed up than to be treated gently.

    ¡¸Nbooh, that is-!?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say it was okay to stop. If you want my cock, continue your service.¡¹

    In a hurry, she resumes her service using her mouth while I p the overly plump ass in front of me, opening her vagina and rubbing her clitoris roughly. I thought for a second I was being too rough but her love juices seep out of her hole like a small stream, puddling on my chest. It wasn¡¯t something thin like female ejacte but a thick and dense fluid.

    As udia continues to service me for awhile, her ass turns red and shakes left and right as if greedy for something. She¡¯s serviced me so dedicatedly so I guess it¡¯s about time to let her have some fun.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough servicing. Lie face up and open your legs and spread your hole.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......haah......¡¹

    The madam in heat doesn¡¯t have any words for the fast-approaching pration. Following exactly what I said, she rolls onto the bed, opens her legs and spreads her hole wide. I get on top and push my dick into her.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah!!¡¹

    I grab her already spread legs and push them further apart as I don¡¯t hesitate to put my weight behind my thrusts. Because of udia¡¯s overly plump body, she should be able to handle this kind of rough sex.

    ¡¸Ooh, that feels good!!¡¹

    ¡¸M-me too......ooooooaaah!! Ooooooh¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re just like an animal.¡¹

    I pull my hips back greatly and m 90% of my cock into her vagina. There¡¯s just a little bit left, but if I push any further than this, she would scream sharply so this is the limit. She¡¯s a married woman so I can¡¯t just break this lewd hole I borrowed.

    ¡¸Does it feel good? How is it, should I be more gentle? Or rougher?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaauuuuuaaaaah¡ª-Ooaaaaah!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying but I guess I¡¯ll just go at it even harder.

    Short bursts of flesh pping noise apanied by a soft wet sounds echo in the room, and when I shift my eyes behind me, I see ra masturbating while watching us have sex in the missionary position. I have to give her some love too.

    ¡¸It expandedddd, aaahhhiiiih!!¡¹

    udia¡¯s eyes roll back as she continues crying out. With her white eyes, dripping snot and drool, her face is a little disgusting, so I guess I¡¯ll suck on the nape of her neck to avoid looking at it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you the first shot for now. Inside? On your face?¡¹

    ¡¸Both issssss-!!¡¹

    What a luxurious woman.

    ¡¸Cumming, cling to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnhhhii¡¹

    udia tangles her entire body with mine and clings to me. The tip of my dick fixes itself to the entrance of her womb as I let out a groan.

    ¡¸Guuh!!¡¹

    At that moment, my meat rod convulses and begins ejacting. I can feel my semen flowing through her entrance and spraying inside her.

    ¡¸Ooh............¡¹

    She lets out a short growl as a thick load is released into her, and her entire body loses strength. It seems after letting out a sound indicating her climax, she fainted.

    ¡¸Woah there.¡¹

    Without realizing it, I pull out my still ejacting cock and spray her face with semen as well. The warm seed juice sshes on the madam¡¯s face and seems to have woken her up. While my cum continuously sprays on her face, she uses both hands to catch the spilling fluid and scoops them in her mouth.

    ¡¸Is my seed tasty?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s smelly......and sticky......and it tastes the best.¡¹

    After the ejaction finishes, she sucks in the liquid with a nasty sound as I stroke her head.

    ¡¸Make it clean.¡¹

    ¡¸My pleasure......¡¹

    After my ejaction, I push my dick, which still retains its rigidity, in front of her and have her suck it.

    ¡¸My body......how was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look the prettiest but it was nice. But I do think it would be nicer if you got a little thinner.¡¹

    I do prefer more voluptuous girls than thin girls, but there is a limit to how plump they can get. The reason I could embrace udia without much problem is probably because I slept with that dwarf woman before.

    ¡¸Uu, so I¡¯m too chubby as I thought.¡¹

    ¡¸Age is also a factor so there¡¯s a certain extent which can¡¯t be helped, but it¡¯s not good for your belly to be bby like this.¡¹

    I roll udia over and put her on top of my body.

    ¡¸My cock still isn¡¯t soft yet. Move your hips on top and get some exercise.¡¹

    That is when ra cuts in.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment. The madam, she hasn¡¯t used any contraceptives. We have some that can still be effective even if you take them after sex.¡¹

    I have heard about drugs that still have effect even if used after sex and are fairly expensive, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have any financial restrictions on anything.

    ¡¸You dampened the mood. It¡¯s fine, since my belly has never given birth to a child in several decades after all.¡¹

    With that said, she grabs my meat rod and drops her hips.

    ¡¸Oooooh......it¡¯s so thick¡¹

    ¡¸Madam......¡¹

    With her weight, my dick enters deep and buries itself into her womb as she starts rocking her body. ra seemingly gives up trying to convince udia since she didn¡¯t seem receptive to listening.

    ¡¸It feels good! Please grab my ass!! Please punish my fat, unattractive asssss!¡¹

    She screams as she swings her hips fervently. It seems she wants to be abused.

    ¡¸Do you feel good with your belly jiggling like that, you bitch, no you pig. Swing your hips more, you sow!¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, so cruel! How crueeel!!¡¹

    udia cries out while rocking her hips with a soft smile, and the temperature of the room has risen before I knew it, causing even the motionless ra to begin sweating.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of you that it¡¯s so hot in here. Is it fun to shake your hips while covered in sweat, you sow?¡¹

    ¡¸Fun! It¡¯s fun! It¡¯s the best to have sweaty sex!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lewd on top of being a pig?! There¡¯s no saving you!¡¹

    ¡¸Save mee......Please save this lewd pig with Aegir-sama¡¯s penissss.¡¹

    ¡¸Penis? Say it more vulgarly.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah......dick......cock......¡¹

    I p her ass with all my strength

    ¡¸More indecently!!¡¹

    ¡¸It hurtsss! P-penis, I want you to save me with your dark, burly penissss!¡¹

    ¡¸Good, continue saying it.¡¹

    ¡¸Penis, peniss......pe-......not gooood!! My crotch is hot, it¡¯s burningg!!¡¹

    udia seems to be really close to climaxing.

    ¡¸What happens when it gets hot?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cum! This thick penis is making me cum over and over and making my hole burn! I¡¯ll be a burning pig!!¡¹

    ¡¸What a lewd woman. It¡¯s fine to cum as much as you want, but you better not stop moving your hips. Continue rocking them until I tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah!! I¡¯m cummingggg!!¡¹

    After that, udia continues to scream vulgarities as I ejacte three times into her uterus in the cowgirl position. The woman has climaxed several times more than that but I don¡¯t let her faint, waking her up and making her continue shaking her hips, resulting in a scene of carnage where her sweat and love juices make it seem like she pissed the bed multiple times.

    ¡¸Madam......looks horrible.¡¹

    The married woman seems to have resolved her sexual frustration, lying on the bed in the ¡®´ó¡¯ character pose with seed flowing out of her crotch and her tongue sticking out of her half-opened mouth. Her ass is all red and swollen after being hit and her vagina has been used so much that the flesh is all puffed out.

    ¡¸I thought about using her ass too, but if I go any further than this, she might really die.¡¹

    ¡¸And it really is unbelievable that Hardlett-sama is still hard after all that.¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯tpleted all my objectives after all.¡¹

    I push my dick in front of ra

    ¡¸Will it be fine if I just service you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I want to do it all the way.¡¹

    udia will probably not wake up until the next morning. I fucked her so much that she¡¯ll continue sleeping for several days in the worst case.

    ¡¸......then I¡¯ll oblige with your request.¡¹

    ra goes off to the corner of the room as if hiding from udia and puts her hands against the wall.

    ¡¸You¡¯re okay with not using contraceptive?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually I used some beforeing into this room.¡¹

    ¡¸So you were anticipating this......like so¡¹

    ¡¸Aaau-!!¡¹

    When I push my meat rod into ra from behind, I can see that she was pretty wet already.

    ¡¸Nnn, so tight. It¡¯s squeezing me nicely.¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t had a man in me for two years after all. But it¡¯s not because I¡¯m tight, the penis going inside is thick. Guu......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll enjoy it to the fullest, make you pass out and lie you beside udia.¡¹

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t, please have mercy......¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    I mercilessly cause ra to faint and theny her beside udia. I thought about having fun with the two of them on top of each other while they¡¯re passed out, but I could hear Nonna¡¯s scream from the entrance. When I look outside, it¡¯s already quite dark and seems like I¡¯m out of time.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, what¡¯s with the carriage outside!!?¡¹

    ¡¸udia¡¯se over.¡¹

    ¡¸Where is that woman!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sleeping in the bedroom. She won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Geeeeez¨C!! What are you thinking, letting here into the house!?¡¹

    Nonna is shouting happily.

    ¡¸I should ask you what you are thinking. Are you stupid?¡¹

    Everyone who came home, including Celia and Leah who just arrived, nod at Ca¡¯s point.

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Speak after looking behind you. This idiot.¡¹

    Behind Nonna are Miti and the other children she brought along with their hands full of bags, followed by staff who are carrying the confectionaries, tea, tableware, essories and pelts that could not be carried by Nonna andpany.

    ¡¸I thought I told you to buy a dress or something......¡¹

    ¡¸The dress is custom-made so it would take a few days.¡¹

    I see, so she ordered that too. Since her breasts are so big, the readily avable items probably don¡¯t fit her.

    ¡¸I think you¡¯re more of a problem than the woman who hase here.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t like that at all! This is necessary!¡¹

    If you want to gather nobles, you would need things like expensive tableware and furniture. But I still don¡¯t think Nonna has a good eye for this, so I¡¯ll bring it past Sebastian once at least.

    ¡¸By the way, where is Casie?¡¹

    I thought she was sticking with Celia and the others.

    ¡¸She was resting over Leah¡¯s shoulder just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!? Really?¡¹

    At that time, there was the sound of a strong gust. It seems there have been lots of windy daystely.

    ¡¸......don¡¯t tell me she got blown away.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go look for her!!¡¹

    Around the time when the sun set, Casie was finally found crying behind the alley. She flies into my chest as soon as she sees me.

    £¨I was scared! It was dark and I didn¡¯t know the way and I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if ghosts appeared!£©

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s alright, everything¡¯s going to be fine, there¡¯s no such thing as ghosts.¡¹

    £¨Uuu, there was really something in the shadow under that tree.£©

    She probably imagined it so it¡¯s nothing to be scared of. Now, let¡¯s go back home and eat.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 2000 (of which 1000 are Bow Cavalry) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 5840 gold bor -100) (Call up -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear

    Apanying to Capital: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort), M (peace officer)

    udia (heavyweight married woman), ra (assistant)

    Family: Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse)

    Sexual Partners: 104, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 125: Actor Soul

    <h4>Chapter 125: Actor Soul</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Wel-wee to our humble abode Madam Malordol. Please help yourself to some breakfast.¡¹

    After passing out as a result of our lovemaking, udia continued to sleep until this morning, where she appears in the dining room wearing a dress. Nonna and Ca greet her wearing formal wear but Nonna, being the legal wife, speaks with an uptight face and uses honeyed words.

    ¡¸Ara, why thank you.¡¹

    I know it¡¯s weirding from me, but there really is no one else who would still act so unashamed after sleeping with someone else¡¯s husband.

    ¡¸Please take a seat over there.¡¹

    The seat Nonna prepared is the spot opposite me, with the table putting a fair bit of distance between us. Letting the guest sit when greeting the head of the house is the correct thing to do. However, believing that there is a possibility udia might do something unreasonable, Nonna and Ca sit on either side of me to prevent her from interrupting.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine over here.¡¹

    udia goes beyond their expectations and sits on myp instead.

    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹¡¸Hey you!¡¹

    Unable to hold back anymore, Ca tries to grab udia. That girl really doesn¡¯t hold back so there¡¯s a possibility she will knock her over.

    ¡¸udia, I can¡¯t rx and eat like this. Please take your seat properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m terribly sorry! How rude of me!¡¹

    In a hurry, she raises her butt and kisses me before taking a seat.

    The teary-eyed Nonna and the angry Ca re at her, unable to enjoy eating their meals.

    After the meal, the luggage is brought in one after the other ording to udia¡¯s orders. I¡¯m grateful for the souvenirs, but it would be nice if there isn¡¯t anything strange this time.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, was the armor I sent you earlier helpful at all?¡¹

    Celia reflexively looks down. Don¡¯tugh; it did make an impact, but it would be a big deal if someone found out, and I don¡¯t particrly want to talk about it either.

    ¡¸Yeah......it was useful.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d! I¡¯ve realized since then. Even if you have armor and a spear, if you don¡¯t have a shield, there is a tiny chance that an enemy might pierce your body with their spear!¡¹

    She continues, saying ¡®if that happened, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live anymore¡¯, clinging to my thigh, thoughter separates herself since the conversation wouldn¡¯t progress any further. It only makes me have bad feelings about what will happen next.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I brought you a shield this time.¡¹

    The shield brought forth was a polished metal one with a slightly gaudy design carved on it, but it looks sturdy enough for practical use.

    ¡¸I told them it¡¯s too boorish......but the cksmith didn¡¯t listen.¡¹

    He probably has doubts about what you did to the armorst time.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s better like this......¡¹¡¸That¡¯s why!!¡¹

    udia iys several jewels in the depressions of the shield¡¯s carved decoration. Rubies, sapphires and emeralds....... The strong-looking, metal product quickly became something of bad taste belonging to a typical rich upstart.

    ¡¸Now it looks elegant.¡¹

    I wonder what the cksmith was thinking when he made those indents. I want to remove those jewels and use it as a regr shield. Also Nonna, she¡¯s staring at those jewels.

    ¡¸I also had them make this while they were at it. It¡¯s quite uncouth so please give it to an escort or follower or something.¡¹

    She quickly drops the sword one of the servants was holding in my hands. I try pulling the sword out and see a sharp one-handed sword, not even one meter in length, with the de around 60 centimeters long. It¡¯s a slightly small sword but this is perfect for using inside a room. It¡¯s lightweight and it doesn¡¯t have such an intimidating presence like the Dual Crater. This might actually prove more useful than the shield. I can¡¯t walk around the city with a spear or arge sword after all.

    ¡¸And this is the precious gift for you!!¡¹

    udia moves onto the next item, absolutely uninterested in the sword.

    ¡¸A painting......?¡¹

    It isn¡¯t just a bad feeling anymore, but it¡¯s be a certainty.

    ¡¸Behold!¡¹

    The veil is removed and what is drawn on the painting was a character who looks like me and another character who looks like udia, but the story told in the picture is getting even more risky.

    The man standing imposingly has his dick exposed and thrust into the woman¡¯s crotch. What is amazing is the size of the member, which is almost asrge as a person and the tip is even thicker than a person¡¯s head. If this thing bes erect, it would tip the person off bnce and he¡¯ll fall over. Though that may be my jealousy speaking.

    ¡¸It might be a little exaggerated, but it is a result of love, so please forgive me. The promising painter is young, but I have be that person¡¯s patron......It took six months to finish this.¡¹

    Although it might be to earn the support of a high ss noble, I wonder what kind of person is needed to continue working on this strange painting for half a year. If I look carefully, the woman¡¯s hips are beautifully narrow and her limbs are extended elegantly, exposing how much pleasure she¡¯s in. I guess ttery is the secret to getting on in the world.

    ¡¸Thanks, I¡¯m happy.¡¹

    Following the artist¡¯s example, I say my thanks and softly stroke udia from her neck to her chin. As soon as I did so, her breathing bes rougher, and if I continue like this, it might turn out like yesterday where she takes off her clothes, so I stop before it gets good for her.

    ¡¸Since you¡¯ve be a Count and now hold territory, I¡¯m sure you have many things you desire, so I brought some gold for you as well...... I actually intended to bring more if not for that merchant! She forgets the debt to my family and is being a cheapskate! Good grief, how ingrateful!!¡¹

    ra whispers in my ear from behind.

    ¡¸We have 10,000 gold. The madam mentioned the master¡¯s1 name and took a loan from the iing and outgoing merchants. However, there is also the dailybor so the merchants seem to have a natural upper limit pre-determined from master.......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure there would be.¡¹

    I can understand since I also have territory, but 10,000 gold is a fair sum even if you possessnd. The master must also be someone incredible if he is willing to dish out this much for udia¡¯s selfish wishes. Moreover, I¡¯m sure those ridiculous paintings and jewels cost a pretty penny.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, the male prostitutes are not being supported anymore, and other than that the expenses don¡¯t seem to have changed much. She has held back on luxuries like this time¡¯s dress and jewels too.¡¹

    ra adds that she heard this from a servant who has been with her for a long time. So she¡¯s been spending like this all this time......as expected of a Federation noble, unrivaled throughout the entire continent.

    ¡¸Nonna, won¡¯t you also be like that in the near future?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t! Please don¡¯t say something strange.¡¹

    Ca jokes with Nonna. It would be nice if I could allow such luxuries to be bought too.

    ¡¸And this is ¡®that¡¯ thing.¡¹

    I take the documents ra secretly hands me. Those documents lists the details of the powder used in that metal pipe......that thing called a cannon.

    When the cannon was taken to the cksmith, it seems like the cannon itself would take an abundance of material and time and effort but it isn¡¯t something impossible to make. But they could not figure out the recipe of the burning powder no matter what. ra had investigated but it appears to be a form of prohibited goods, it was impossible to attain through normal methods and unable to be sent through a written letter as well.

    ¡¸I worked hard and even asked those in the military.¡¹

    ¡¸You did well.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t only the madam, but I am also attracted to you. Please don¡¯t forget, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I give her a light kiss in a way udia wouldn¡¯t be able to see.

    ¡¸Even a child servant!?¡¹

    ¡¸Those eyes, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s in love with Aegir. She¡¯s definitely been embraced already.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s true there¡¯s no time to rx.¡¹

    It¡¯s ten times as noisy when Nonna and Ca agree on something.

    ¡¸And this is the item I wanted to show you the most!¡¹

    I wondered what kind of enormous item she was going to bring out, but she hands me a small box with about 10 little bottles inside. They probably contain medicine or something simr.

    ¡¸This is alcohol made from macerated pickled Abora fruit.¡¹

    Nonna holds her head but everyone else doesn¡¯t seem to know about it. I don¡¯t know either so I look to ra for an exnation.

    ¡¸Abora is a nt that only grows in the far north of the Federation. They produce fruit in the winter so it¡¯s extremely difficult to harvest them......¡¹

    The far north of the Federation is already barren as it is, moreover when it is winter time, you still need to risk your life even when equipped with the proper gear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a powerful aphrodisiac!! If a man or woman drinks this, they¡¯ll be a sex beast for the entire day. Your cock won¡¯t lose its strength and a woman¡¯s gushing spring will not dry up. I tried testing it on a servant, but a maid was attacked immediately and they fucked for the whole night.¡¹

    udiaughs with a ¡®hohoho¡¯, but I thought I told her to treat her servants gently......but I guess she wouldn¡¯t care about any other servants besides ra. I¡¯ll let her do as she wants.

    ¡¸Even for me it was hard to obtain. I¡¯ll offer you everything so please use this to make a mess of me......¡¹

    Her breathing has gotten rough once again and she stretches her hand towards her crotch. It would be a problem if she started masturbating in front of everyone so I stroke her hair to distract her attention.

    But this might actually be the best gift. I wouldn¡¯t do something cowardly like use this to make a woman mine, but it is well suited for enjoying ourselves in the mansion. It might be amusing to have a sex-crazed orgy.

    ¡¸Well, what do you want to do today? It might be a little shadypared to White City but would you like to watch an opera or something? Or perhaps you want to mate until our hips give out?¡¹

    It appears the days I need to apany udia while trying to appease Nonna and the others will continue for quite some time.

    Afterwards, a letter from udia¡¯s husband himself ¨C Marquess Malordol ¨C arrived. I thought it would a huge disaster, but the contents only have the Marquess apologizing for the trouble his wife caused.

    ¡°It may be sound haughty of me writing as a Marquess of the Federation but, I won¡¯t ask about the earlier incident where my wife went to Goldonia to sight-see and relied on you to entertain her. I believe it to be arge amount of selfishness on her part which caused you trouble, so I will apologize in advance. I guarantee on my name as a Marquess of the Federation topensate you if you have suffered any loss.¡±

    The aforementioned contents of the letter brings to mind a great deal of trouble on his part.

    ¡¸It would bring shame to the head of the family if his wife acted rudely towards other nobles after all. I¡¯m sure he has it hard.¡¹

    Nonna appears behind my back and sneaks a peek at the letter.

    ¡¸The Marquess went out of his way to tell me, huh.¡¹

    The Olga Federation is arge nation separated from the countries in the Central ins. They have more or less some form of diplomatic rtions with Goldonia, but they absolutely don¡¯t believe the remote countries are equal with them at all. Someone like a Count of Goldonia will probably be treated like a Baron in the presence of nobles from the Federation.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure she would be causing trouble all around the Federation anyways, that madam.¡¹

    It might have be a habit for an apology to be sent in advance before the wife¡¯s stay.

    ¡¸But it hurts my heart.¡¹

    Far from being hurt or troubled by the Marquess¡¯s wife, I¡¯ve been getting gold and gifts from his fortune and even gone so far as savoring the madam¡¯s body plenty of times. On top of that, I even took his daughter¡¯s virginity. If I have the chance to meet him, I¡¯ll have to put up with most things and avoid embarrassing him.

    ¡¸There is no end to the struggles with such a selfish wife, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    I silently stare at Nonna before pushing her to the sofa and tasting her. It wasn¡¯t rough, hip-bumping sex but lovemaking where we whisper sweet words of love to each other while kissing passionately, taking our time to connect with one another.

    A few dayster

    ¡¸You still have a ways to go, it¡¯s out of the question. Please improve ande back again.¡¹

    udia is saying ¡®no¡¯ in a harsh tone while the girls are moaning and groaning out of the room. Nonna and I are watching together.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too harsh?¡¹

    ¡¸If you have an opinion, I¡¯ll prioritize it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I also didn¡¯t think much of the people just now.¡¹

    What we are doing is searching for a troupe to hold a performance in Rafen¡¯s theatre. I¡¯m sure the theatre is currently in a state of constant deficit and unable to pay the performers¡¯ fees, so I¡¯ll have to pay their wages out of my own pocket to have them perform. They can make up for it if they be popr and turn the fees into sales.

    I¡¯ll be the one who gives out the money to hire, so naturally I will have to choose the members as well. We gather some members excluded from each troupe and some promising neers to make up the numbers, but I can¡¯t find an actress to be the focal point of the troupe.

    ¡¸Even if we expect growth in the future from the other people, unless we have a core of skilled people, we cannot establish a troupe.¡¹

    That¡¯s how we were conducting this interview based on what Nonna said. udia overheard and stuck her head into our business, but her yfulness is leagues above Nonna, and her sharp eyes are terrifyingly urate.

    Nonna was reluctant at first, but after harshly judging her acting, acknowledged her promiscuous spirit. It might be fine to let Nonna handle the inspection, but when she assesses things, she¡¯s sure to create a problem that wille up in the future. She might go to the capital to watch a y in the future. As a husband, I want to try my best not to let people think poorly of my wife, so I¡¯m sorry to say but I¡¯ll have the outsider udia shoulder all the burden.

    ¡¸She seems to be having a wonderful time.¡¹

    udia is joyfully cursing out the leftover actress candidates. It¡¯s good she¡¯s having fun.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, there is an incredible number of people here.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. Rafen is far, but this is for a troupe of the theatre and to be the starring act as well. Moreover, the wages are guaranteed so the neers unable to feed themselves wille flocking to us.¡¹

    ¡¸This is serious business for the actresses too, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a dog-eat-dog world after all. They will do anything to appear on stage.¡¹

    Nonna puffs out her chest as if proud of herself. I guess I¡¯ll let her do it, since her breasts are big.

    The strict interview conducted by udia continues after that.

    ¡¸This girl and this girl are a step above the others. They are both different types of people so I can¡¯t really say which one is better.¡¹

    ¡¸So two people......Nonna, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I prefer this one over here......mm, but this one is also......¡¹

    So she¡¯s unable to reach a decision, oh I know.

    ¡¸I will let you know the result soon. This will be it for today.¡¹

    Without telling the results to the two of them, I hand them their wages and have them return home. There is still some time before I head back to my territory. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll know which one I prefer before then.

    ¡¸Then, shall we eat out?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry. I have a tea partyter......¡¹

    That reminds me, Nonna told me she was going to have a tea party with the wives of the new nobles. This kind of meeting with fellow wives seems to be important so I¡¯d like for her by all means to try her best too.

    ¡¸I have been invited to have dinner with the finance minister of Goldonia, but if it is for Aegir-sama¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t go!¡¹

    I¡¯ll get med if you don¡¯t, so please go. Even though it¡¯s an unofficial visit, there can be something to gain because of their high status. Rather, I¡¯ve excluded a lot of those things, so if she goes, they would be willing to entertain my needs in return too.

    Celia and the others don¡¯t know much about theatres or ys so they went out to buy things or eat. Should I go wandering for a bit?

    I put the one-handed sword I received from udia on my waist and leave through the entrance. This weapon is the only weapon I have that doesn¡¯t draw attention when I¡¯m in the city after all.

    ¡¸Um!¡¹

    As soon as I left the premises of the house, someone called me from the shadow of the door. I thought it was going to be a quick chance for me to test my sword, but it seems like something different.

    ¡¸Oh, from the interview just now, right? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I have something I couldn¡¯t tell you through the earlier acting, so I would like if the Count-sama could watch one more time.¡¹

    ¡¸......It will be unfair if I only look at you. In addition, as you might have noticed earlier, I¡¯m aplete amateur when ites to acting. It might not change much even if you show me.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind! I just want another chance in front of my admired Count-sama. If you want, maybe you would like to have a meal before this?¡¹

    Fumu, it¡¯s fine since I was thinking of eating something anyways. This girl......is Lilian if I recall. She desires to be an actress and she¡¯s beautiful, so it might make my meal taste better if I have a prettydy to go along with it.

    ¡¸Fine, do you know which shop?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have the perfect ce in mind.¡¹

    The restaurant and bar Lilian led me to is fine, and after having a light meal with some alcohol, the girl takes my hand and leads me to a room on the second floor. Things start to progress from there.

    ¡¸Count-sama......I know about the etiquette. Please have an interview with my insides too.¡¹

    Lilian lies on the bed fully naked, wriggles her body suggestively and takes her fingers in her mouth. The turned up nket and the ass I caught a glimpse of is a beautiful white color.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, don¡¯t you think this is a little unfair?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn, Count-sama¡¯s hands on my breasts......¡¹

    Nu-, my hands just grabbed her breasts on their own. Her whole body is pretty voluptuous yet her stomach is slim and she also has a pretty waist.

    ¡¸I¡¯m an actress after all, so I have maintained my body quite strictly. But I¡¯m plenty plump, so I¡¯ll show you that I can satisfy a man like Count-sama too.¡¹

    ¡¸But you see......even though both of your acting is equal, this kind of method isn¡¯t really rted.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, we were equal!? In that case......I must also fight outside of the thea-, aaah¨Cit¡¯s so big!!¡¹

    Nu-, my dick went into her vagina on its own.

    ¡¸If you choose me, this body will belong to Count-sama, you know? If we are equal, could I ask you to say something to your wife?¡¹

    Lilian rocks her hips while whispering sweet words in my ear.

    ¡¸Mmm, but after the girls especially conducted the evaluation, what good is it if I made the decis-......uuu-!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! You came......such an incredible amount......what a manly ejaction.¡¹

    Nu-, semen came out from my balls on its own. I guess I¡¯ll think about it after I let everything out.

    After my ejaction ends, the two of usy beside each other wrapped in the nket. Since the sex developed from such a sketchy situation, I caress her entire body afterwards to make up for theck of forey, which is reciprocated by the girl¡¯s gentle stroking of my cock while using my arm as a pillow.

    ¡¸Actually, I was a lead actress of a certain troupe.¡¹

    The name of the troupe the girl mentioned is a very popr one, even in the capital,peting for first and second. The fact that even I know of their name is something to say about how famous they are.

    ¡¸But during the time we weren¡¯t profitable, they found out about my naked dancing at a cheap bar and I was exiled from the troupe......and the rumors spread, even to the other small to medium troupes.¡¹

    For better or for worse, scandals regarding a famous troupe in the capital are persistently spread. When it happens with travelling entertainers or any arts groups in the area, it actually gets even more heated regarding those topics. Especially in Lilian¡¯s case, it seems that people were jealous of the fact she¡¯s young and at the peak of her career, and rumors about an exaggerated truth circted everywhere.

    ¡¸After that, the people who called out to me were theatres with a primary focus on sexual acts, and in the worst cases, brothels themselves would try inviting me.¡¹

    It appears Lilian rejected all those offers and survived from the funds she saved up during her time as a lead actress.

    ¡¸I have be an actress. I will not work in a brothel if that will cost me my pride. If that ever happens, I would rather die a dog¡¯s death.¡¹

    The girl has pride from climbing to the top once before. Although I don¡¯t think badly of prostitutes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine with bing my lover?¡¹

    Lilian smiles with a face full of determination and no hint of flirting.

    ¡¸If you will let me act properly......and stand on the stage as an actress, I will do anything. I will agree to lick your dirty asshole or let 100 men beat me up. Everything is for the sake of living as an actress.¡¹

    So she doesn¡¯t want to her to make a living by sleeping with other men, but she will do anything to achieve her goal. I don¡¯t dislike such a way of thinking and she has a nice body, but I¡¯m curious about what drives her.

    ¡¸It has been half a year since my banishment from the troupe......at this rate, I¡¯ll be finished as an actress. I believe this is myst chance, so I will do anything if you choose me.¡¹

    ¡¸What an interesting woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t I?¡¹

    We look at each other and smile. It just so happens that my dick has gotten energetic again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you show me a little of that acting then.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, what do you think about this?¡¹

    Lilian stands me up from the floor and falls on the bed.

    ¡¸Brother! We are siblings, so intercourse is forbidden!¡¹

    What an interesting idea.

    ¡¸We both like each other, so what¡¯s wrong with showing our love?¡¹

    My acting is terrible and unbearable to watch, but Lilian responds immediately.

    ¡¸Brother, you are the heir of this family and of suitable age to get married! If it is discovered you had sex with your younger sister, you will be disowned!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t choose love and think about the future.¡¹

    I push the girl over and suck on her breasts.

    ¡¸Please stop! You know how much I think about you, my brother, how much I admire you......I thought I finally gave up on you......now, my feelings will burn up again!!¡¹

    ¡¸Lilian......¡¹

    This is the limit of my acting. But her acting doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Everything is your fault, brother......you poured oil onto the dying embers of my love. I¡¯m falling into this hell of depravity, this swamp of immorality. I¡¯m certain there will be no future and only ruin will await us. Even so......I will let my body be burned by this instantaneous desire.¡¹

    Without saying anything, I once again plunge my cock into her vagina.

    ¡¸Brother¡¯s member, I¡¯ve seen it countless times in my dreams......for it to feel this good......please feel free to move how you like. Tear the virginity of your younger sister and dominate this body that has grown with you many years with that rod of yours.¡¹

    Lilian¡¯s acting is as expected; she speaks in a dramatic fashion yet her expressions and gestures are indistinguishable from acting. Nonna and I have done sister-y before but this is worlds apart from that. So this is what a true actress looks like.

    After being together with a person rted to a theatre, I reach my limit faster than usual.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh brother, you¡¯re cumming, aren¡¯t you. You¡¯re going to get your younger sister pregnant, aren¡¯t you......Please pour it into the deepest part of a person who shares the same blood as you!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh!!¡¹

    At the time of my ejaction, Lilian clings to me with her entire body. And when she felt my seeding out, she rocks her hips while continuing to cling to me to magnify the feeling of my climax.

    ¡¸Aah......that was good.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, thank you very much. Then, regarding the selection process............fufu, thank you very much.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t even say anything yet, but she just went ahead to thank me after looking at my eyes. How could she tell?

    ¡¸Then, shall we drink some more downstairs?¡¹

    I grab onto Lilian¡¯s hand as she gets up from the bed.

    ¡¸Could I ask you to act as the older sister next time?¡¹

    Lilianughs with a ¡®fufu¡¯ and smiles.

    ¡¸Even if I have to be impolite?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there such a thing as being rude when a man and woman are together in bed?¡¹

    Lilian trails off with an ¡®in that case¡¯ and lies on her stomach on the bed.

    ¡¸Ara, Aegir, you were here? This is perfect, could I ask you to massage my body?¡¹

    Her ying as an elder sister fires me up many times more than when she ys as a younger sister.

    In the end, it was decided that Lilian would be the leading actress who wees Rafen. This is the result of an impartial decision and I had no influence on it at all. Well, of course not.

    Life in the capital continues free from ident. I participate in a ball held by Erich¡¯s faction and say mypliments in the dinner party held by Keh¡¯s faction. I entertain udia back at home and keep Nonna in a good mood as well.

    It was a day where I was slightly getting sick of everything. When I arrive back home after returning from a ball with Nonna and Celia, acting as the escort, Dorothea is almost in tears as she jumps at me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, making an expression like that?¡¹

    ¡¸The children......two of the children haven¡¯te back!! They only went out to buy something......¡¹

    It will be the next day soon. There¡¯s no way they could get lost on the way to the nearby marketce. There¡¯s no way they got blown somewhere by the wind like Casie either.

    ¡¸Alright. It¡¯s already dark, so you girls go back into the house. They probably won¡¯t be found after a rough search.¡¹

    They dressed in in clothes to avoid being too luxurious. There are plenty of people out there who would want to kidnap orphans.

    ¡¸No way......Memel......Ami......¡¹

    Dorothea crouches and cries. Ca and Mireille, who searched the neighborhood around the house, appear to have nothing to say either.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do something about it, so go back in the house and calm down first.¡¹

    It seems like a small storm is brewing.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 2200 (of which 1000 are Bow Cavalry) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 15440 gold (udia¡¯s gift +10 000) (Ball expenses, etc. -100) bor -100) (Call up -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, Jewelled Shield, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Apanying to Capital: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort), M (peace officer)

    udia (heavyweight), ra (assistant)

    Family: Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 105, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 126: Children and Mature Lady

    <h4>Chapter 126: Children and Mature Lady</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Two children went missing. After I heard that from Dorothea, I throw off my formal wear, change into leather clothes I can easily move in and put on my steel arm guards.

    ¡¸Exin the situation first. In as much detail as possible.¡¹

    The only thing I asked about was the two kids who went out to shop and didn¡¯te back.

    ¡¸Memel and Ami......if they don¡¯t return. Aah! It would have been better if I went myself!!¡¹

    The conversation won¡¯t go anywhere when Dorothea is so agitated. M exins in her ce while she changes her clothes as well.

    ¡¸The two who went missing are girls ¨C one who is 8 years of age and the other is 12 years of age and both of small build. They went out before evening and the sun was high enough for them to return home after a short period of shopping at the nearby marketce.¡¹

    So two little girls went missing after they went out for a little shopping.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably an illegal ve merchant or something of the sort. It happened to both children at the same time when the sun was still out and they were on their way to the busy marketce. If those guys weren¡¯t used to doing it, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to capture the kids.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah......¡¹

    Dorothea holds her head while copsing to the floor, which prompts Miti and the other kids to hurry over and support her.

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    Celia is already finished her preparations and is holding the sword made by the dwarves. As expected of Celia and M, they are used to being on the battlefield so they don¡¯t panic even in emergency situations.

    ¡¸Even if the kidnapping urred in the evening, they shouldn¡¯t have time to transport them. If a covered wagon were to run at night, it would catch the guards¡¯ eyes, and it would be the end if they get stopped, so they probably won¡¯t take that chance. If they want to sell the kids, they would need to wait until after the sunes out before they can move them.¡¹

    ¡¸So until then, they should be in some building?¡¹

    ¡¸Most likely. If we can find them tonight, we can bring them back.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true!?¡¹

    Dorothea swiftly lifts her head up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do as much as I can, so wait quietly in the house. Gido, Kroll, protect the mansion. Celia and M wille with me.¡¹

    They probably aimed at random orphan kids, so there¡¯s a chance they will aim for the kids at home too. Nonna and udia are at home too so I can¡¯t just take the entire fighting force.

    ¡¸If the escort squad enters, we can overwhelm them.¡¹

    ¡¸The guards will be a bother if we gather soldiers within the capital. It would be a waste of time to exin things, and worst case the kidnappers will run away if they sense arge gathering.¡¹

    It would be all over if they leave the capital. The girls would be ythings for perverts or be headed for the brothels.

    Celia, M and I head out on a stroll at night wearing light armor and swords at our waists. If we wear heavy equipment, it would ultimately aggravate the guards and eat up our time.

    The door closes, as if interrupting the voice of the worrying Dorothea and the bolt gets locked in ce.

    ¡¸Where should we search first? Perhaps a ce where criminals are likely to gather?¡¹

    ¡¸Should we try the slums?¡¹

    Celia and M propose some ideas but eventually get rejected. If we were to run a fine-toothb through all the suspicious ces in the wide capital, we wouldn¡¯t even get through a tenth of the ces by morning.

    ¡¸Search for a prostitute.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Huh!?¡¹¡¹

    Don¡¯t be too loud, we¡¯ll stand out.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama!? You were in the capital, eh? I didn¡¯t get any customers today, you see~ I¡¯ll make it cheaper, so one round......-wait, you have girls with you? The three of you together? It¡¯s fine I guess, but doing it with girls isn¡¯t my forte, you know?¡¹

    I find a street prostitute I know on the path. I¡¯ve been with her many times already.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m here for today. Actually......¡¹

    I tell her about the ce where the children were believed to have gone missing and ask about any rumors regarding illegal ve merchants targeting small kids. Those kind of guys don¡¯t just pass along casually. In order to slip past the eyes of guards and citizens, it would require much experience and familiarity with thend.

    ¡¸Aah......over there, huh......then it¡¯s probably those guys......¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me where their hideout is.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, well it seems that they¡¯re going out with our boss here and......I can¡¯t really say much, and it might mean we can¡¯t continue doing business here......¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me.¡¹

    I hand her the several gold coins in my pocket. This should allow her to live for the next year or two.

    ¡¸Geh!? I-is this all gold!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t stay here, I can bring you to Rafen and introduce you to a nice shop. Tell me quickly, please.¡¹

    Celia draws her sword.

    Please answer quick, I¡¯m begging you.

    ¡¸The ones who are targeting kids in that area are probably Baroll¡¯s party. Their hideout......well I don¡¯t know if they have one, but they are often seen entering and exiting that warehouse with a blue roof on the main street.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I take Celia and M and run to the ce we were told.

    ¡¸Ah! Don¡¯t forget about what you said about taking me with you, okay?¡¹

    I reply by turning back and raising my hand slightly. I can do something as long as I know the ce.

    ¡¸So using a thief to catch a thief......is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly, ying with women can be useful sometimes, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I admit that but......in the end, you made another one into your woman, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Keep it a secret from Nonna.¡¹

    We joke lightly while keeping our feet moving quickly. As we head to the district of warehouses the prostitute told us about, we see only one ce with a blue roof. I move to the front, Celia moves to the side and M stabilizes the formation behind us.

    We silently move all the way to the entrance but the warehouse doesn¡¯t look any different from any of the others on the surface. Putting my ear to the door, I hear two men chatting idly but I can¡¯t make out what they¡¯re saying. Geez, this is troublesome, if I make a mistake when I charge in, I can just use my authority to suppress it.

    I knock on the door violently.

    ¡¸-!! Ya, yama.¡¹

    A code? If this was a regr warehouse, the person who filled the ce wouldn¡¯t say something like that.

    I draw the sword I received from udia and kick down the door forcefully. It wasn¡¯t a thick wooden door so it breaks and falls into the room.

    ¡¸Gueh!!¡¹¡¸Who is it!?¡¹

    The man standing behind the door fell over along with the door, while the other one tries to unsheathe his sword.

    ¡¸Shi-!¡¹

    But Celia tumbles in quicker than he could do so and stabs the man in the chest. The sword with the dwarven marks is able to easily pierce through the leather armor and the man¡¯s body.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not used to it. Don¡¯t go up front too much.¡¹

    Her movement is far slower than usual. She¡¯s being held back by the heavy sword.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    To be precise, the sword pierces the man¡¯s heart and when the weapon is pulled out, blood squirts all the way up to the ceiling. In a sh, Celia swings her sword down towards the head of the man who was pinned under the door. As usual, she is merciless.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve caused quite the ruckus. They should be fairly vignt.¡¹

    A rattling sound can be heard from the room around us. It appears our next opponents will be heavily armed.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t we allow them to move the kids?¡¹

    ¡¸They shouldn¡¯t think we¡¯vee to recapture the kids. Guys who are in this upation have many enemies after all.¡¹

    I grab the corpse by the neck and lift it up, taking it to the connecting corridor and hurling the body after opening the door. As soon as I did so, a bang could be heard and the corpse was pierced by a bolt.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    When we jump out through the door, we see a man aiming a bowgun at us from the end of the corridor. In a panic, he tries to reload, but there¡¯s no way he could do so in a few seconds.

    ¡¸Hiiiiih!!¡¹

    Estimating that he wouldn¡¯t make it in time when I charge at him, he abandons his bowgun and pulls out the knife attached to his waist, but it doesn¡¯t look too reliable.

    I run towards him without paying attention to his weapon and sideswipe him with my sword.

    ¡¸Giieh......¡¹

    The right hand which sticks out to try and block my attack dances in the air while still gripping the knife. I would lose precious time if I got hung up by this man so I don¡¯t stop running and pass him.

    ¡¸Please stop, agh! Gogh!¡¹

    The two following behind me simrly shed at him. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll remain alive after that.

    ¡¸Hey, stay here!!¡¹

    ¡¸No......I want to go home......¡¹

    A man¡¯s angry shout and the crying voice of a girl, must be that room.

    I try kicking down the door of the room I heard the girl from, but it seems something is blocking from the other side and I can¡¯t open it.

    ¡¸What should we do?!¡¹¡¸Let¡¯s escape from the window for now, we can beat them up when we round up some people.¡¹

    It would be problematic if they escape outside.

    ¡¸What do we do?¡¹

    ¡¸M, can you go?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, but if the door is blocked, unless I can go around to the window......¡¹

    The wall separating the corridor and the room is made of wood, and it isn¡¯t thick like the walls made with a stack of logs. From the voice of the man I heard before, I know that one of them is along the wall close to us. I stick my sword into the ground and swing my arms barehanded.

    ¡¸No way......it¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you serious?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuun!!¡¹

    When both of my fists crash into the wall, they break through and stick out from the other side.

    ¡¸Wha-!! The heck-?!!¡¹

    Once I feel the sensation of the man by the wall, I grab him and pull him towards the wall with all my strength. After several snapping sounds, arge hole opens in the wall and I pull the manpletely out of the room. Like so, another entrance is made.

    ¡¸Monster!!¡¹¡¸Hiiiiiih!!¡¹

    There are two other men in the room, who are confronted by Celia and M after charging through the gaping hole.

    ¡¸You are-! Count Hardlett!?¡¹

    The man I pulled out draws his sword. I would be at a disadvantage if he distances himself since I have no weapon, so I¡¯ll finish him off now.

    ¡¸Nonna, I¡¯m borrowing your technique.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying-, Gyaah.¡¹

    While grabbing the man, I give him a vigorous headbutt, causing the man to squirt blood from his forehead after one strike. The man grimaces in pain and drops his sword, but I don¡¯t let go, following up my headbutt with a second and third strike, tossing him aside to retrieve my sword after a fourth headbutt caves his head in and causes the man¡¯s entire body to spasm.

    ¡¸Are you unhurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m alright. Please check on the children.¡¹

    M and Celia are each crossing swords with their respective enemies. The children are in the corner of the room clutching their heads and trembling in fear. I was thinking about saving them.

    ¡¸Kuh......you-!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t look good. The heavy sword doesn¡¯t match her style as it is, butbining the fact that it¡¯srge and she can¡¯t swing it around in the room, it works against her, putting her at a disadvantage. It¡¯s fortunate that her opponent is not much better than an amateur or else Celia would probably be dead if she faced a skilled knight.

    ¡¸Celia, stand down and take care of the kids.¡¹

    ¡¸I can still......no, I¡¯ll step back.¡¹

    As M sees Celia turn towards the children, she also goes on the offensive. I guess she was worried about her.

    ¡¸Damn, how can a woman, you......guwah!!¡¹

    After parrying the enemy¡¯s sword, she leans in and shes once at his knee, then skillfully lops off the head as the man unconsciously lowers it. M can¡¯t fight like Irijina, who overpowers a male opponent with brute strength. But she¡¯s sufficientlyrge for a woman and is pretty muscr, so her attacks aren¡¯t powerless, plus she¡¯s capable of exchanging blows skillfully and beautifully. In terms of swordy, there is no one more skilled than her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll back you up.¡¹

    ¡¸No need.¡¹

    Mes over after finishing off her opponent, but there is no need.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    It appears it wasn¡¯t just the sword that caused Celia to struggle against the man I¡¯m facing off against. He must have returned from the war because his movements are quite sharp. But even so, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s it.¡¹

    When I block the man¡¯s sh and take a step back, he swings his sword down with his full strength to finish me instantly. I sidestep his attack and swipe at the man¡¯s side after he exposes a fatal opening by mming his sword to the ground.

    ¡¸Gyaaaah!!¡¹

    Fresh blood sprays out as my de digs into his body and cuts him open. The man tries to hold back the guts gushing out from his body but ends up dying anyways.

    ¡¸Are the children safe?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re alright.¡¹

    Celia seems to have secured the two girls. She¡¯s covering their eyes with her hands and clumsily trying tofort them.

    She¡¯s doing well. With heads flying and innards gushing out, the room has be a total mess after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you to look after the kids, Celia.¡¹

    As long as we can bring back the kids, there is no need to look for the ve merchant. Let¡¯s hurry and return home.

    But it seems it isn¡¯t over yet.

    ¡¸What an idiot.¡¹

    When we go outside, about 10 men wearing leather armor and holding swords and short spears are waiting for us. A man who appears to be the leader is holding arge sword and yelling at us.

    ¡¸Did you think you could just go home!?¡¹

    ¡¸That is for our mutual benefit.¡¹

    I leave M and Celia with the children and step forward. Since there are so many of them, there might be some idiot who goes after the children.

    ¡¸If you hand over the kids and women behind you, your life will-......¡¹

    ¡¸How noisy. Hurry up ande at me.¡¹

    I only have the one weapon udia gave to me, but I think I¡¯ll manage somehow.

    ¡¸H-hey. Isn¡¯t that guy Hardlett?¡¹

    ¡¸The fierce god Hardlett......can we win with a mere 10 people?¡¹

    As expected of the capital, people know my face. I participated in the triumphant war celebration twice after all.

    ¡¸Look closer, you cowards, he only has a single one-handed sword! Where do you see the great spear he wielded on the battlefield?!! We¡¯ll kill and bury him!!¡¹

    The leader shouts, the other men agree and get into a stance with their swords. Fine by me, it would be annoying if they scattered all over the ce.

    ¡¸Dieeee!¡¹¡¸Uraaah!¡¹

    I evade the two slow swords that jump ahead of the vanguard and cut up the men holding those swords ¨C one gets cut below the knee and the other¡¯s head gets lopped off and falls to the ground with a plop. If they were heavy cavalry, it would be harsh for me, but a single one-handed sword is enough to deal with this group. It would be easier if I had a spear.

    ¡¸My leg, aghhhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    I kick the face of the man who was crying in pain to quiet him down.

    ¡¸Now, who¡¯s next?¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, surround him! Stab him with your spears!¡¹

    A man wielding a short spear yells and charges at me. He appears to be aiming for the center of my body so I won¡¯t be able to dodge. Because of that, it¡¯s easy for me to grab his weapon.

    ¡¸Wha-......¡¹

    I firmly grab the tip of the spear and lift him up. In that opening, a man charges at me from behind, in which I respond by piercing my sword through his throat and sh him up. Uwah, his blood is flying everywhere......how dirty.

    The man abandons and releases his grip on the spear, so when I turn around, I stab the man in the throat, causing the man tough with a stiff expression.

    ¡¸Hah, hahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, is it funny?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m actually, gugyaah!!¡¹

    After returning the spear to him deep into his right eye, I turn around to face the remaining enemies. There are six of them remaining, including the leader.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t kill me quickly, it¡¯ll be morning, you know? What was the punishment for illegal ve trading again?¡¹

    ¡¸Shit! Get him all at once!!¡¹

    Five people attack me after surrounding me. I block the sword of one personing at me from the front with my own sword and deflect another with my metal arm guard. I twist my body to evade the spearhead of the third person and use my fist to punch him to the ground.

    ¡¸Sorry!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah! What are you doing?!!¡¹

    A man wielding an axe attacks me from behind, but when I wait until thest moment to dodge, the man loses his bnce, stumbles forward and sticks his axe into the thigh of another man in a stance with his sword.

    Attacks from all direction will cause friendly fire if weapons without range, like a spear, are used. Even more so for an amateur group, that level of attack is too high for them.

    I kick the back of the man holding an axe and cause the two of them roll together, pushing my way through the enemy locked sword to sword with force. The powerless man is unable to hold back my strength and gets flipped over, splitting his head half open.

    ¡¸Hiieeh!!¡¹

    One of them ignores the leaders cursing and runs away, but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. An object shining in the dark ¨C the short sword thrown by Celia ¨C soars through the air and stabs the man in the head.

    ¡¸Guh......it hurts......¡¹

    The man I punched tries to gets up while holding his broken nose, so I gently run my sword through his throat. The only ones left are the leader and the two whomitted friendly fire.

    I behead the man desperately struggling to pull the axe stuck deep in the other man¡¯s thigh, causing the man¡¯s pathetic ally to cry out for his life due to his serious injury.

    Well, this guy didn¡¯t lead the kidnapping operation and he can¡¯t fight anymore so I thought about keeping him alive.

    ¡¸Gugeh.¡¹

    But when I turned my back on him and stepped away from him, a short sword flew and hit the man in between the eyes. Aah, I didn¡¯t tell Celia to spare him, my bad.

    ¡¸Well now, there¡¯s only one remaining.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it all!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the principal offender so there¡¯s no way I can let you escape. Unfortunately, even if you run, I¡¯ll definitely chase and kill you.¡¹

    I speak while approaching him one step at a time.

    The man who appears to be the leader takes a stance with hisrge sword. Looking at just the sword, I may seem to be at a disadvantage, but seeing how the tip of his sword is trembling, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ll lose.

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    The man charges at me with his sword held above his head. His stance is full of openings and as I position my sword sideways to prepare to sh his stomach, the man suddenly raised his leg. This area isn¡¯t the main road so the ground is dirt, not to mention it hasn¡¯t rained recently so it¡¯s quite dry. He kicks up the sand to blind me.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    ¡¸That brute!!¡¹

    I can hear Celia and M shouting. Seeing me lean over, the manughs while charging at me.

    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s certain of his victory and opening his eyes to capture that moment.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah!!¡¹

    While leaning over, I grab some sand and fling it forcefully at the man¡¯s face. Sure enough, the man was looking firmly at me, so he ends up bending over and holding his eyes.

    ¡¸My eyes¨C!! Aaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The sand he kicked up wouldn¡¯t just conveniently enter my eyes. If he wanted to blind me, he should have done this.

    ¡¸¡¸............¡¹¡¹

    The silence of the girls is a little scary so I¡¯ll have to settle this quickly.

    ¡¸Please save meee! I didn¡¯t want to do this either!!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, but most of life is like that too.¡¹

    I bring my sword up and swing it down on the top of the shoulders of the man who lost his vision and is blindly swinging his sword at me.

    A loud cry of agony, which pierces the dead of the night, rings out.

    Although this is an unpopr warehouse district, if we make so much noise with our shing des and shouting, it was inevitable for the guards toe. I¡¯m still able to use my special privilege as a noble and just mentioning their superior¡¯s name in Erich allows me to leave the aftermath to them so I bring the children back home with me. If I take too long, Dorothea will burn a hole in her stomach after all.

    ¡¸Yo, we¡¯re back.¡¹

    I gently pat the head of Kroll, who¡¯s standing guard in front of the mansion, and have him open the door for us. As soon as we enter the mansion, Dorothea jumps forward with an unexpected expression and movements from her usual self.

    ¡¸Mama~¡¹¡¸Mommy, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......aah......Memel, Ami......I¡¯m d. I¡¯m so d!!¡¹

    Dorothea hugs the children and bursts into tears. The children loosen up and start crying as well. Well, since I¡¯m covered in the smelly blood of men, I should quickly take a bath.

    I enter the bath along with Celia and M. M is unusually scrubbing my back diligently. Celia is positioned in front and washing all parts of my body.

    ¡¸How rare, for you to wash my body.¡¹

    ¡¸You have earned my respect after today. There was that thing at the end......but there¡¯s no need to fight properly against some beast below that of a human, who is willing to kidnap children.¡¹

    M carefully washes my back and asionally presses her breasts against me. It appears to be a reward for a women-lover like me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry......¡¹

    On the other hand, Celia is washing my chest with an apologetic face. It appears she¡¯s embarrassed about her ineptitude today. If she was equipped with her usual gear, I¡¯m certain she could have finished the opponent she was struggling with.

    ¡¸As I thought, in battle you should use a weapon you¡¯re familiar with. Learn how to use that sword by training.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......¡¹

    I hug Celia tightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that you weren¡¯t injured. The children are also safe, so you get full marks.¡¹

    ¡¸Aauu......¡¹

    Celia slowly returns the hug. Her erect nipples feelfortable against my skin.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll be sad if you get injured, even if you¡¯ve ughtered 10 enemies.¡¹

    Celia turns towards me with a teary expression, prompting me to give her a kiss. Alright, this time I¡¯ll wash her back. What smooth and pretty skin, it would be a waste if she gets injured.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wash M properly too, don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    After we finish washing each other, we soak in the bathtub together.

    ¡¸......Well, naturally, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    My dick emerges from under the water. Of course there¡¯s no way things would end after I wash the girls. Not to mention I get worked up after seeing blood.

    ¡¸Shall we suck it together?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    It was when M and Celia were about to crawl their tongues on my dick.

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry for interrupting during your bath time. I understand how rude this is, but may I be permitted to wash your back as well?¡¹

    It¡¯s Dorothea¡¯s voice, though this is the first time she¡¯s asked this kind of thing. As I give my permission, the woman enters quietly wearing a thin bathing suit.

    ¡¸I apologize for disturbing your rxation time.¡¹

    The woman lowers her head as low as if she was prostrating herself. It¡¯s fine even if she doesn¡¯t act so cautiously. There¡¯s no reason to get upset because another womanes in.

    ¡¸Are the children okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they were tired so they fell asleep after crying for awhile.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......the lower half too?¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to imagine it too much, but there are many perverts out there who like small children. I know a certain person who does. 1

    ¡¸Yes, it doesn¡¯t seem like anything indecent happened to them.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s good.¡¹

    I smile and get out of the tub to sit on a stool. Naturally, my erect dick is swinging around.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, didn¡¯t you want to wash my back?¡¹

    The woman looks surprised for a brief moment and touches her mouth with her hand but circles around my back after lowering her head to Celia and the others.

    ¡¸Shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......yet another woman has been added.¡¹

    M takes Celia with her and gets up from the water. It seems they¡¯re allowing this time to be Dorothea¡¯s turn. Celia¡¯s making aplicated expression so I bring her ear close and whisper to her.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go out tomorrow, the two of us. Let¡¯s eat something delicious together, then I¡¯ll take you to a love hotel and fuck you until your hips give out.¡¹

    ¡¸Haau.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face turns bright red, quickly bing obedient and leaves the bath.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry for disturbing everyone¡¯s harmonious time together.¡¹

    As if it weren¡¯t enough already, Dorothea lowers her head to the floor to apologize. I don¡¯t have a hobby of making women grovel on the ground. I lift her back up and have her wash my back.

    ¡¸I wanted to thank you as soon as possible, so for not having any patience, I¡¯m really-......¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to apologize any more. Can I count on you for the front too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    When she moves to the front, she naturally sees my erect penis.

    ¡¸W-what an amazing tool. For it to be this huge......¡¹

    ¡¸Please wash this too.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! You used this to......break Miti¡¯s hole, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll make you cry out in a cute voice now.¡¹

    ¡¸Those kids are truly happy. I¡¯ve been in charge of this orphanage for such a long time, and there have been children who have fallen ill because of starvation and some who have gone missing like what just happened.¡¹

    Tears start welling up, as Dorothea must have remembered the faces of those kids. There seems to be some remaining tears after that big crying session earlier.

    Even though she¡¯s wearing a bathing suit, her ass and breasts seem to have gotten bigger. I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t growing anymore so it must be that her thin body is returning to normal after eating properly. In the past, she must have let the children eat so they don¡¯t starve, and hasn¡¯t been eating much herself.

    I pat Dorothea¡¯s head as she gently washes my dick with her hands.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect everything within my reach.¡¹

    ¡¸How can I express my thanks to you......?¡¹

    Fumu, it appears I¡¯vepletely earned her trust.

    ¡¸Then, would you like toe to Rafen?¡¹

    But she slowly shakes her head.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be possible. Even now, children still asionally get abandoned at the previous orphanage.¡¹

    It seems she goes and checks three times everyday ¨C once early in the morning, once just before noon, and once in the evening. Because the capital has more people, more children get abandoned. Since the war, tax has also increased so the number of abandoned children also seem to have increased.

    ¡¸If I move to Rafen, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save the kids abandoned in the capital.¡¹

    She¡¯s a virtuous person by nature. How did she get brought up to be this way, or is she just different from other people from the start?

    ¡¸What I¡¯m worried about is the additional burden on Hardlett-sama if the number of children increased in the future. When that happens-¡¹

    The living expenses of a single orphan is probably around the same cost as one portion of Nonna¡¯s tea cakes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry because I can rent out another ce if it bes too cramped here.¡¹

    ¡¸To go as far as that, you don¡¯t have the reason to......¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have a reason to look after the orphans?¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t really a reason.¡¹

    ¡¸And I do have a reason.¡¹

    I bring my face closer to Dorothea as she looks up at me and press my lips against hers.

    ¡¸Dorothea, I want you.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you- nmu-!!¡¹

    I entangle my tongue with hers and give her a deep kiss. I grab her iling arms and have her stroke my cock.

    She opens her eyes in surprise at first, but eventually closes them and continues stroking my cock. I thrust my erect cock in front of Dorothea, whose face has melted after the passionate kiss.

    ¡¸Today won¡¯t be only kissing, but I¡¯ll have you entertain me until the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah......¡¹

    Dorothea¡¯s tiny mouth opens slowly and my dick enters the warm cavity while her teeth gently scrape against me. Alright, I¡¯ll embrace her like this.

    However, when my meat rod reaches Dorothea¡¯s throat, she resists and my cock slips out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Do you not want it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we might get seen by the children if we do it here......¡¹

    Well, Kroll might be the one stoking the fire.

    ¡¸Sleep in my bedroom. I¡¯lle over and visit you at night after I¡¯ve had my meal.¡¹

    ¡¸You really want such a worn out mature woman like me? You have such beautifuldies by your side beginning with your wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna is the best woman. Celia and M are too......but so are you.¡¹

    It should be fine to have many women as long as I can love them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m undeserving of such praise. This is the unattractive body of a mature woman but......if that is what you desire, please enjoy embracing it.¡¹

    She¡¯s given the consent, ahh I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    I fill my stomach, which emptied after I finished fighting the earlier battle, and head to the bedroom. I sit next to Dorothea, who is already in bed, and stroke her body from on top of the nket. She is apparently naked already.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be enjoying you now.¡¹

    I get on top of Dorothea, who nods slightly. I cover the woman lying on her stomach andy my dick on her body. Her butt is slender but it appears I can put my dick deep enough in her. If this was udia, I doubt I would be able to put my dick in up to the root in this position.

    ¡¸There......¡¹

    ¡¸Uguh-!!¡¹

    She leaks a pained groan. As I thought, she¡¯s too thin, and unless she puts on more meat, she won¡¯t be able to ept me.

    ¡¸Listen, don¡¯t only feed the children, but fill your own stomach from now on too. Don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if you need money.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is......aah! It¡¯s thick and long!!¡¹

    ¡¸You are......already my woman after all.¡¹

    I speak while grabbing her hips and lifting her up. The way Dorothea looks now is as if an infant would pee.

    ¡¸No, this is embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸You help the small kids urinate like this too, right? Go ahead, why don¡¯t you try letting your pee out?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t humiliate me! I am 20 years older than you......¡¹

    Her face turns red and she covers herself with both hands. Her mature vagina simultaneously grips down tightly on me.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s squeezing me. I¡¯ll shame you even more.¡¹

    I purposely move up and down in a manner that lets her hear the sound of her juices. When I do so, Dorothea¡¯s thin stomach bulges out in the shape of my cock.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I can recognize my dick through your stomach. You gotta get some meat in your diet.¡¹

    ¡¸Something so big is......inside me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, your 40-year-old hole is already mine. Feel it.¡¹

    Dorothea rubs the part of her stomach that bulges out unnaturally.

    ¡¸A man is digging into me......it¡¯s the first time in my life I¡¯ve felt this sensation......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re usually acting as the mother figure, so it¡¯s nice for you to be a woman sometimes......no, a bitch.¡¹

    I lightly bite the woman¡¯s lifted back, engraving my mark on her body.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, I¡¯m a mother......everyone¡¯s mother......¡¹

    I move Dorothea from the bed and have her put her hands against the wall so I can thrust into her more violently.

    ¡¸Even a mother sleeps with her husband at night. What¡¯s wrong with indulging in your sexual desire when the children are asleep?¡¹

    The sound of pping flesh resonates loudly.

    ¡¸A husband......awesome......it feels good!! Uwaaah!!¡¹

    Her screams sound like a maturedy at first but then sound like a little girl¡¯ster. It¡¯s perfect for me that she doesn¡¯t seem to have much experience with men.

    ¡¸How is it......over here!¡¹

    I pinch her clitoris.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiih¡ª!! No goooood, it feels too good!!¡¹

    ¡¸And this?¡¹

    I extend my hands to her breasts and pinch both her nipples, pulling on them lightly.

    ¡¸O!! Nooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    I let go of her nipples, and rub her breasts gently.

    ¡¸Aah, that feels incredible.¡¹

    Alright, I¡¯ll do more embarrassing things to her.

    ¡¸How is this?¡¹

    I put my finger at the entrance of her asshole and slowly push it inside. It feels tight even for a single finger, so it doesn¡¯t seem like I can fit my meat rod in there for the time being.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I only put it in a little bit, but her reaction is outstanding. Despite being disgusted, because of the buildup of arousal in her genitals, she doesn¡¯t stop feeling pleasure. With the stimtion to her asshole, she finally starts to climax and her vagina clenches tighter.

    ¡¸Haha, what an unrestrained orgrasm.¡¹

    ¡¸Aauuuu!! Aaaoooooh!!¡¹

    I thrust my cock deep inside and wrap her entire body up, kissing the nape of her neck until her climax finishes. Her skin has lost some of its sticity, but that¡¯s fine.

    Dorothea shouts for several minutes and is about to copse, but being supported by my meat rod, she is somehow able to regain her bnce against the wall. Her breathing is faint and doesn¡¯t even have the luxury to wipe the drool leaking from her mouth.

    ¡¸Was it good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......You¡¯re quite skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯ve slept around a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸What a bad gentleman.¡¹

    ¡¸You are a woman who belongs to that bad man from now on.¡¹

    We smile at each other and exchange a kiss.

    ¡¸I also felt quite good. Shall I continue and ejacte inside?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......please spare me, I have yet to give birth to a child so I¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? There are people here to help you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, my children are those kids. If I have my own child, I may favor them over the others.¡¹

    Her eyes are filled with determination. It isn¡¯t my desire to impregnate her against her will.

    ¡¸Alright. Then please bear with it a little.¡¹

    I put Dorothea back on the bed lying face up and swing my hips in the missionary position. My thrusts are more intense than before, causing the woman to scream loudly and grab the sheets. I suck on the agonizing woman¡¯s breasts, and suck hard enough to leave a mark.

    ¡¸So rough!! Hiiiiiih!! I¡¯m breaking!!¡¹

    Contrary to what Dorothea is saying, it seems her insides have more leeway than before. It must have been tight because it hasn¡¯t been used in so long. I¡¯ll stretch it out properly for you.

    I grab her ankles and thrust into her as if piledriving her into the bed, with my ejaction finally approaching.

    ¡¸Cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!!¡¹

    I push my dick deep into her hole and pull out as soon as I feel my dick twitching.

    ¡¸Dorothea! You are my woman!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hot-! Amazing amount of seed......¡¹

    I stroke my dick after pulling out and thick, jelly-like semen is released. Dorothea is instantly painted white with my seed from her face to the tip of her toes.

    ¡¸Uoooooh¡ª!!¡¹

    I roar as I continue to ejacte, pushing my rod into her mouth.

    ¡¸Nbboh!!¡¹

    After pouring enough seed into her mouth to make it overflow out, I roll her over onto her stomach and push my shaft against her asshole.

    ¡¸That ce is not good!¡¹

    It¡¯s impossible to push in there since it¡¯s so tight, but I want to try pouring even a little bit of my seed into her body. Most of my semen spills around her asshole, but it gradually seeps into her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s inside......something hot is dripping into my asshole......¡¹

    After I finish ejacting lots, I also copse on the bed. I¡¯m tired today and I also satisfied Dorothea, so I can let her sleep like this.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. You are surely......our god.¡¹

    It felt like she was in a trance-like state and saw something exaggerated.

    The next day, Dorothea hesitated to enter the bath without permission, and everything was discovered by Nonna after Dorothea asked to enter the bath while covered in semen.

    Nonna attacks me with her headbutts as soon as I wake up in the morning. An orphan nearby copies her and made the adjacent child cry with a headbutt.

    Amongst the chaos, the two young girls who were savedst night came out.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama.¡¹¡¸-samaa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸We want to be Hardlett-sama¡¯s girls too~¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, women-lover~¡¹

    Who indoctrinated them?

    ¡¸I guess......but you¡¯ll have to grow a little older before I make you into my women. That¡¯s why you have to eat lots and sleep lots.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay~¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll eat~¡¹

    But be careful not to overdo it, or you¡¯ll be like thatdy over there who¡¯s eating her second steak this morning. By the way, udia went to sleep immediately after dinner yesterday, so she didn¡¯t notice themotion. It doesn¡¯t appear like she¡¯s interested at all.

    My stay in the capital is almost over. Once I return to my territory, I¡¯ll have to go around to my new territory too. But before that, I¡¯m worried about the other girls......especially Mel and udia being together.

    ¡¸Mother Dorothea, did you get Hardlett-sama¡¯s seed? Sprayed on you?¡¹

    ¡¸You both like each other, so is it true that you swallowed his pee-pee?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? Geez, where did you learn that?!!¡¹

    Come out here Casie, you were peeking, weren¡¯t you? Ghosts who give bad education need to be punished.

    £¨I¡¯m sorry~ My cheek is stretching~ Mine really won¡¯t go back to normal~£©

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 2400 (of which 1000 are Bow Cavalry) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 15000 gold (Prostitute Information Fee -40) bor -200) (Call up -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, Jewelled Shield, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Apanying to Capital: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort), M (peace officer), Dorothea (lover)

    udia (heavyweight), ra (assistant)

    Family: Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 106, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 127: Madam IN Rafen

    <h4>Chapter 127: Madam IN Rafen</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸So this is Aegir-sama¡¯s territory!!¡¹

    udia fully opens the window of the carriage and leans her body outside. In a hurry, ra grabs her waist, while I also help support her. Your center of gravity is strange so that¡¯s why you¡¯ll fall over if you lean out too much.

    ¡¸Although it is still destepared with the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸There really is nothing here......to send you to such a remote region, the royalty of Goldonia are truly a bunch of idiots.¡¹

    She just went ahead and said it. That makes me a little angry, but it doesn¡¯t look like she had any bad intent behind her words, so I¡¯ll let it slide. Even so, a splendid highway runs from the capital to my territory and there is also a bridge, so our journey was very smooth.

    ¡¸The meat of the monster I found recently is quite the delicacy, so when we arrive, please try some.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, I love meat!!¡¹

    I thought so, since she has an extra thick steak in the morning, at noon, and at night. Unless we have some intense sex every night, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯ll get even fatter.

    ¡¸A carriage is nice and all, but it would have been better to ride with you on a horse.¡¹

    On the way, udia wanted to ride with me on Schwartz. From the beginning, Schwartz always looked forward to enjoy the ass of the girls riding on him, but the expression he made when he saw udia¡¯s threatening leap onto his back was unforgettable. It seems horses can make a face of anguish too.

    After that, Schwartz let Celia and Ca ride on his back and casually follows the carriage from a distance. To think he would be afraid of a woman¡¯s ass for once.

    As we get closer to the city, the fields along the highway spread out before us. The wheat for winter is already grown to a certain extent, and the sowing of seeds for the spring wheat is progressing smoothly on thend cultivated during the winter time. It has been fairly peaceful this year so the harvest should increase by a considerable amount.

    I look off in the distance, thinking Adolph should also feel relieved, while udia makes ament.

    ¡¸Ara, the people here, there are quite a few of them buzzing around.¡¹

    If you say something like that about your own territory, you¡¯ll cause a rebellion.

    We arrive at Rafen and pass the almostpleted city walls to see a row of soldiers lined up along the main road.

    ¡¸All units, salute.¡¹

    On Leopolt¡¯s order, all the soldiers align themselves beside the carriage and raise their spears and sword altogether. Fumu, the expected two thousand are already gathered.

    Up until now, we had the escort unit walking parallel along the carriage to protect them, with additional cavalry surrounding the outside of the escort unit as we proceeded towards the mansion. There is no longer a need to be protected within the city so this is just something ceremonial. This main road, which allows this many soldiers to pass with us, is constructed in a way which makes it much wider than that of the capital¡¯s main road.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t cool for me to stay cooped up inside the carriage.¡¹

    I leap onto Schwartz and leave udia on the carriage, although she wanted to follow me. It would be the worst if the horse tumbles in front of everyone.

    When we arrive at the mansion, there is yet another line in front of the entrance, consisting of servants this time. At the center is the concubine who stayed in the mansion and is pregnant as my official wife, standing in a dignified manner while supporting her belly. In terms of time, she is already in herst month of pregnancy and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she gave birth at any time now.

    ¡¸Wee back home, my husband. ¡°Wee¡± Madam Malordol.¡¹

    As if it weren¡¯t enough already, Mel emphasizes the ¡®wee¡¯. I didn¡¯t think udia was the type of girl to care about that sort of thing, but she gives Mel an envious look. When I look carefully, her eyes are directed at Mel¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸......So you are pregnant with Aegir-sama¡¯s seed......how enviable......I¡¯m jealous......¡¹

    Perhaps perceiving danger, Mel covers her stomach to shield what¡¯s inside, while Melissa and Kuu step forward to protect her. I don¡¯t want to consider it, but nothing strange should develop here.

    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸No......I just feel envious. If only I can bear Aegir-sama¡¯s child in my belly as well......¡¹

    What are you saying, you¡¯re a married woman.

    Since she¡¯s be less tense, I first give Mel a gentle hug from behind, hugging Melissa and Maria while I¡¯m at it, then kissing them.

    ¡¸I see you have returned.¡¹

    Adolph shows his face with a stack of documents under his arm. Does he intend to give me work as soon as Ie back? I¡¯ll tease him a little.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡¹

    I hug Adolph in the same way I hug the girls, though I leave out the kiss of course.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not into men! Please stop this instant.¡¹

    I don¡¯t swing that way either, but it¡¯s funny how flustered he gets.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, here is theposition of the reorganized army and the n for future reinforcement and training. Please take a look.¡¹

    Leopolt went straight to his office as soon as the reception ceremony is over and he finishes greeting.

    ¡¸But before that, I¡¯m back.¡¹

    I hug him in the same manner as I did with Adolph.

    ¡¸Theposition for your patrol of the new territory in the beginning of spring isplete. They are ready to depart at anytime, but an attendant for domestic affairs is needed. That area is outside my department so I ask for a notice from the Count.¡¹

    Hepletely ignored me. It¡¯s nothing but ufortable to hug the squarish body of a man while his voice is continuously being whispered in my ear. The happiness I felt after teasing Adolph instantly disappears. I¡¯ll have to replenish it from Celia.

    ¡¸Wah! What is it, all of a sudden?! Hiih, please don¡¯t grab my ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Leopolt, arrange theposition and equipment of the patrol army with battle in mind. I don¡¯t have proof, but I feel as though something might happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    There is no particr hurry since udia came back. While engrossing myself a little in thought uncharacteristically and continuing to tease Celia, her face eventually melts. Look, Kroll¡¯s small dick is getting hard looking at your aroused face,e back to your senses.

    The day¡¯s dinner is also acting as udia¡¯s weing, so the ck beast steak is prepared for the main course. The meat is divided into approximately half kilogram portions and roasted. It seems that this certain portion size brings out the most vor when roasting.

    I can eat one by myself, but since there are so many girls, it gets divided roughly in half. Naturally, Irijina also gets one but......udia clearly has two pieces of meat on her te. Mel¡¯s weing grin is probably a cynical one, but udia doesn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡¸Oh my! So this is the meat I¡¯ve been hearing about. It doesn¡¯t look any different from regr beef though.¡¹

    She uses the knife in a very familiar fashion, cutting the meat elegantly and stuffing her mouth.

    ¡¸Wha-!? Th-this taste is......¡¹

    udia cuts a piecerger than the first time and carries it into her mouth.

    ¡¸What a delicacy!! There is no meat as tasty as this in White City!!¡¹

    She continues to cut the meat elegantly and shovels it in her mouth with rapid speed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s really tasty!!¡¹

    She¡¯s ignoring the apanying soup and vegetables and only eating the meat. She didn¡¯t touch the bread either.

    ¡¸Yumyumyum......Gebuh!¡¹

    Woah, it flew out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Excuse me......it¡¯s delicious!!¡¹

    There isn¡¯t anybody who dislikes this meat, but seeing udia¡¯s grand disy of eating, everyone stopped moving, including me. The entirety of the two pieces of meat instantly disappears into her stomach.

    ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s all finished.¡¹

    Her te is clean ¨C actually, there is a tiny piece of meat remaining if I look closely.

    ¡¸Ahem.¡¹

    Then, she pecks a little at her vegetables, as if she remembered something.

    If I remember the manners Nonna taught me, leaving a bit of food behind and not keeping your tableware means.......

    ¡¸Please excuse me.¡¹

    Sebastian ces another piece of steak on her te and the woman starts eating happily again.

    ¡¸Incredible.¡¹¡¸I didn¡¯t think she would eat the whole thing.¡¹¡¸Her breasts have be worse.¡¹

    Ca, Mel and Nonna unconsciously look at each other. I¡¯m surprised she hasn¡¯t turned into a meatball doing this up until now. But I won¡¯t say something so unromantic at this point, so eat as much as you want.

    In the end, udiapletely finishes three pieces of meat, the apanying vegetables, soup and bread.

    ¡¸Upu......I ate a little bit too much.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a little at all.¡¹

    It seems she didn¡¯t hear Ca¡¯s quiet voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get fat like this, so perhaps I shall go out for a little walk. ra, follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want a little walk, why don¡¯t you walk all the way back to White City.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t seem to hear Mel¡¯s whisper either.

    ¡¸Escort unit, have some people protect her.¡¹

    It would be a huge mess if some hoodlum kidnapped her. Although it wouldn¡¯t be too easy to carry her.

    ¡¸Well, night is upon us......¡¹

    The door closes. And it was at that moment.

    Buoooooh-

    ¡¸Madam! That¡¯s loud!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, the door has closed so nobody can hear......uu¡¹

    Bubooh, Baboboh

    ¡¸Geez, Madam!¡¹

    Sorry, our doors aren¡¯t made of the finest materials like the ones you have at home, plus there are gaps here and there so sound leaks out. Even so, what a loud fart.......

    ¡¸Nonna, please voice aint!¡¹

    ¡¸No. Why do I have to go and smell that pig¡¯s fart?¡¹

    ¡¸If you smell that, you¡¯ll have a miscarriage.¡¹

    It seems my wives heard it quite clearly too.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! We¡¯ll be entering the bath first today.¡¹

    ¡¸She is at least a guest, so I wanted to have her enter first......¡¹

    ¡¸If that woman¡¯s ass is sunk into water first, I¡¯ll just go with a rinse today!¡¹

    Don¡¯t say that, she did give us a mountain of gold and a bunch of other things.

    ¡¸Then it would be fine if only Nonna, the wasteful spender, went in the water. If she washes her body with that pig¡¯s broth, maybe she¡¯lle to her senses.¡¹

    ¡¸Kiih¡ª¨C!!¡¹

    It¡¯s impossible for udia and the other girls to get along, huh.

    Thus, udia¡¯s pleasant stay in Rafen finishes amongst the discord and without much happening on the surface. She manages to somehow get some fresh ck beast meat to bring back with her, but as expected it won¡¯tst all the way to White City, so as she sobs uncontrobly, she loads smoked meat on her wagon and heads back.

    ¡¸That person, she ate an entire beast¡¯s worth of meat during her stay here, didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the size of a horse. As expected......¡¹

    I caught a glimpse of udia eating her second slice this morning.

    ¡¸I would like to think it didn¡¯t happen.¡¹

    But I¡¯m not confident about that.

    It was finally thest night in preparation for her departure tomorrow.

    ¡¸......Is it not possible for me to live here permanently?¡¹

    ¡¸You are the wife of another man. Please try to understand that.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, how annoying!! If that man would just fall ill soon......that¡¯s no good. That would mean I wouldck gifts to send Aegir-sama!¡¹

    So she actually realizes she¡¯s eating into her husband¡¯s fortune. Moreover, her rtionship with the girls here are already all messed up, and I¡¯m not going to support a woman with 10 times the wasteful habits as Nonna, so I ask you to act more prudently.

    ¡¸At the very least, let me make love to you until you go crazy tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes! I¡¯ll go crazy. Let¡¯s be sex beasts.¡¹

    With that said, udia opens the small bottle containing the aphrodisiac and mixes it with the water in the pitcher.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Aegir-sama is already peerless from the beginning. There¡¯s no need to use an aphrodisiac but......I wonder what will happen if we do.¡¹

    Although this may be a bitte, I don¡¯t know if I can trust this drug. Would I die if I drank it?

    ¡¸Please pardon me.¡¹

    Seeing my hesitation, ra steps forward from the side, fills her cup with water from the pitcher and gulps it down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to drink.¡¹

    The girl returns to her ce along the wall. Fumu, If ra says so, then it must be true.

    ¡¸Go on, go on now......¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll drink it.¡¹

    udia stays beside me and we kiss and caress each other lightly after we drink the water. Fumu, my body feels slightly hotter.

    ¡¸Uuu......I¡¯m......really......sorry.¡¹

    I hear a voice and turn to look to see ra sliding down the wall in agony. Her face is flushed and her crotch is overflowing with juices almost as if she wet herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡¹

    After she apologizes again, she takes off her underwear and uses her own finger to stir her crotch vigorously.

    ¡¸It has an incredible effect, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, ra only had one cup, so what will happen to us......¡¹

    We drank a huge jug full of it.

    The next moment, I feel a thump within my body like a huge pulse, and then a hot feeling flows down to my crotch.

    ¡¸Uooooh......¡¹

    My dick is about half erect from udia¡¯s caresses, but I can see it visibly increase in size, standing at attention higher than its usual peak and bending backwards to p against my stomach.

    ¡¸Guuh!¡¹

    I feel some fluid spraying out from the tip of my meat rod. I thought I ejacted, but it appears to be just the pre-cum. My thoughts are distorting.

    A woman, anyone will do but I just want a woman. I don¡¯t mind if they¡¯re ugly, older, or even a little girl. I just want to screw some woman¡¯s hole. If they resist, I¡¯ll just have to rape them.

    ¡¸Haah, haah......a woman......give me a woman.¡¹

    When I take hold of my own cock, I can feel it has gotten muchrger than normal. That doesn¡¯t matter because I¡¯ll just force my way in.

    ¡¸There is a woman over here.¡¹

    It was said this drug has an effect on both men and women. Having drank the same amount, udia has also been heavily influenced, opening up her thighs and spreading her hole apart, her love juices practically gushing out.

    ¡¸Uoooh! A woman!!¡¹

    ¡¸A man!!¡¹

    There is no longer a need to caress or to hold back. As if throwing the womaning to hug me, Iy her down and grab her with both hands. With her legs spread apart almost if they have been dislocated, I use only my hips to match my cock against her crotch and instantly shove my shaft into her hole.

    ¡¸Soraah!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaah!!¡¹

    I can hear the sound of her flesh being spread apart twice ¨C once when my overly erged cock forcefully pushes apart her hole and the second when I forcefully open up the entrance of her womb.

    With the size of my dick, it would usually only cause sharp pains if I move vigorously. It would probably severely injure the woman.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahiiiiiiih¨C!!¡¹

    But the voices leaking out from our mouths are shouts of pleasure. The drug doesn¡¯t only strengthen our lust but also enhances our arousal.

    She ils her arms and legs but my ejaction doesn¡¯t stop. At this rate, her stomach will burst. If that happens, the number of holes would decrease by one.

    ¡¸Stay still!¡¹

    I roll her over and forcefully pull out my dick even though the tip has gotten stuck, then push against her stomach.

    ¡¸Guuuuh.¡¹

    My seed is spraying out like it¡¯s being squeezed out, causing her stomach to dete.

    ¡¸Alright, now I can cum again.¡¹

    I drive my dick into her hole once again and move my hips intensely. This movement isn¡¯t for me to ejacte. I have already ejacted, but in addition to giving myself an even stronger stimtion, I want to enjoy her body to the fullest.

    ¡¸Agaaaah......feels goood......¡¹

    After my piston movements, and udia¡¯s body trembles enormously, she loses consciousness. Even so, I continue to thrust deep and furiously so she could not faint.

    ¡¸Eeeii, it¡¯s gotten loose.¡¹

    Maybe it¡¯s because she lost consciousness or perhaps it¡¯s because I stretched it too much, but her vagina has gotten looser. In order to get more pleasure, I turn udia on her stomach and spread open her asshole.

    ¡¸My ass......no good......aoooh......¡¹

    ¡¸Be......quiet!!¡¹

    I push down on herpletely and press my expanded dick into her hole. The sound of her flesh stretching is even more intense than before.

    ¡¸It-it¡¯s ripping!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch......¡¹

    If it rips, the hole would loosen again. I grab the slippery fluid I had prepared for our lovemaking and ther it on her ass, then insert myself inside again.

    I see my giant cock split apart her tight hole and when it goes in about halfway, it suddenly slips all the way in up to the root.

    ¡¸HIiiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in......it went in!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember much of what happened from that point on. I probably swung my hips like I went insane and udia probably continued screaming in pleasure like she went mad as we continued having anal sex, and after I ejacted arge amount in the end, the two of us copsed in bed together.

    Suddenly, the feeling of water running down my throat brings me back to my senses. I roll over in bed andy in the ¡®´ó¡® character position.

    ¡¸Have you returned to your senses?¡¹

    The one who let me drink some water is ra, who apparently transferred it mouth-to-mouth.

    ¡¸Please rest assured. This water doesn¡¯t contain anything in it.¡¹

    That¡¯s good. If I did what I just did to the smaller ra, she would undoubtedly break and might die in the worst case.

    ¡¸What about udia?¡¹

    ¡¸I entrusted her to one of our mansion¡¯s servants while she remained unconscious. She was in a terrible state. Too much must have been pumped into her ass because partway through the hallway, something gave way and semen and feces gushed out......¡¹

    ¡¸Nevermind, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say anymore.¡¹

    It¡¯s fortunate she wasn¡¯t conscious.

    ¡¸I only had a small amount so it didn¡¯t take long for me to return to my normal state......but I didn¡¯t think the drug would be that effective.¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t an entire bottle used?¡¹

    If less was used, the both of us could have enjoyed arousing and passionate sex. If too much is used, we¡¯llpletely turn into beasts.

    ¡¸That might be the case. In any case......¡¹

    ra gets on the bed and extends her hand to my crotch. I¡¯m certain I ejacted so much to cause myself to worry whether udia¡¯s stomach would burst, but my cock is still standing straight up and my balls are still tight.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t satisfied yet either?¡¹

    ¡¸I am still sane......¡¹

    Now that I look, ra has juices emitting a womanly scenting from her thighs.

    ¡¸Shall we do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    It might be the perfect condition to have sex as our bodies are aroused while our senses are retained.

    ¡¸Lick it.¡¹

    I push my imposing dick in front of ra.

    ¡¸My pleasure.¡¹

    She brings both hands to my cock and drags her tongue up and down the tip.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry. It¡¯s too big and it won¡¯t fit in my mouth, so I¡¯ll use my tongue to service you.¡¹

    Because of the drug, my dick has been affected, just like her crotch has been. Even if she opened her mouth as far as possible, her jaw would probably dislocate if she tried to stuff my dick inside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, because of the drug, I can¡¯t take much more and will cum soon.¡¹

    She gently strokes my shaft with her hands and draws circles by crawling her tongue around the tip. asionally, she flicks her tongue up and down the tip from the front and licks it like she would lick candy.

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing quite well. Did you practice this on another guy?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, I imagined Hardlett-sama¡¯s thing while licking a dildo.¡¹

    When I picture her doing so in my mind, my meat rod pulses.

    ¡¸It really is like a log......drug aside, for it to get this big.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you just use your mouth or rub it in between your thighs.¡¹

    It¡¯s probably impossible for her hole.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll take it in my vagina even if it tears. That¡¯s a woman¡¯s pride.¡¹

    Is that so, then I¡¯ll have to be careful not to hurt her.

    ¡¸If you feel ufortable, please let me know.¡¹

    ra fixes my cock in ce while gently inserting her pinky in my urethra. Using her other hand, she strokes the shaft, which causes her pinky to wiggle around slightly inside my dick.

    ¡¸Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸No, perhaps it is because of the ergement. It feels great.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll stop.¡¹

    She then bites the tip lightly swiftly runs her teeth against it. Because of how hard my dick has gotten, it doesn¡¯t hurt, but rather gives me an intense feeling of pleasure.

    ¡¸Cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaah!¡¹

    I push ra away and straddle her face, then ejacte straight at her. My semenes gushing out like a fountain and she is dyed pure white.

    ¡¸Abuh! Kobuh! Nboh!¡¹

    Even so, she brings both hands to her face to catch it all. I release more seed as if to praise her for hermendable efforts.

    ¡¸Aah......I came.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m pleased.¡¹

    Looking at ra now, it¡¯s no longer clear whether she¡¯s a boy or a girl. All I know is that she is dripping in cum.

    ¡¸Want to wipe your face?¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, can I you put it in like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it ufortable?¡¹

    ¡¸No, absolutely not. Tonight is thest night. I want to spend my time surrounded by Hardlett-sama¡¯s intense smell.¡¹

    What a cute thing to say, but you¡¯re saying you want your face to covered in sperm.

    ¡¸You pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you dislike that?¡¹

    ¡¸I love it.¡¹

    ra lies face up on the bed as I press against her. As I do so, she opens her legs and when I ce my dick against the entrance of her hole, she bites the sheets. She understands that pain is inevitable for a small girl. She has an expression that tells me she will absolutely bear with it. It can¡¯t be avoided if I identally keep her in suspense either.

    ¡¸Hmmph!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª!!¡¹

    There is a ripping sound as about half of my rod buries itself into her hole. Her vagina didn¡¯t tear but......it stretches open in a strange way.

    ¡¸It¡¯s tight, guess that¡¯s about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......go ahead, please swing your hips.¡¹

    However, when I look at ra¡¯s face, she¡¯s smiling. Then she scoops some of the semen clinging to her face, sticks out her tongue in a naughty manner and licks the seed off her finger. She is trying her best to act like a lewd woman to turn me on. I know she¡¯s acting, but I¡¯ll y along.

    ¡¸Then I won¡¯t hold back and take you up on your offer.¡¹

    As soon as I move my hips, ra forgets to act and her face instantly shows her agonizing. To offer somefort, I use one hand to hug her body close to my chest, gently rubbing her back.

    ¡¸Your giant cock......is so big it hurts but......if I can get used to this......I can bear any kind of......¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, alright, you cutie.¡¹

    I lift up the girl about halfway and rock my hips, asionally prodding her asshole with my finger as a joke. Being sensitive in the first ce, the both of us quickly climb up the hill of pleasure and reach our climax soon.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also about to orgasm!¡¹

    We look at each other and smile.

    ¡¸How would you like to finish?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to hug me tightly......and also lift me up......¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    I hold ra¡¯s ass and lift her up from the front. Of course, this is done while my cock is still inside her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll support you, so if you want to throw your head back or stretch out your arms, you can do as you like.¡¹

    Since she¡¯s so light, I can lift her with one hand.

    ¡¸Y-yes......ah, ah, ah!! Aaaaaaaaaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    She spreads her hands out and throws her head back unabashed as I thrust up while supporting her, my climax chasing after hers.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!!!¡¹

    The drug has lost some of its efficacy by now but I¡¯m sure there is still a bit of it left in our system. Different from naturally building up pleasure, the orgasm this time is forcibly caused. There is a certain time necessary to reach a regr orgasm but it isn¡¯t bad to do this kind of y every so often.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ra loses consciousness while she throws her head back, and as I continue to hold her puppet-like form I ejacte into her extremely tight hole. Her stomach gradually expands more and more, and although I feel a bit sorry that she starts foaming at the mouth, unless my dick releases everything, the tip will get caught inside and I won¡¯t be able to pull out.

    ¡¸Gonna cum a little more, sorry............hm? Oh shit.¡¹

    rapletely loses her strength and her pee drips down my thighs and onto the floor. I¡¯ll give a bonus to the maid who cleans this.

    ¡¸I¡¯lle agaaaaiiinn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, please take care.¡¹

    udia¡¯s stay is over and she tearfully leaves to her mothend. Since there are no more guests to entertain, I can finally start patrolling my new territory.

    ¡¸All units, line up! The entire army will now begin their march and follow Lord Hardlett from now on. Although this is within our territory, do not lower your guard, and know that any ineptitude is a blow to the Count¡¯s prestige!!¡¹

    Leopolt shouts and the army starts marching. Things regarding the territory shouldn¡¯t take that much time, but I have a feeling there is a storm brewing.

    As a side note, on the day udia returned home, a middle-aged gardener and a cleaner maid had sex in the mansion¡¯s garden. The gardener says he was tempted by the maid, while the maid has no clue why she did something like that and cried. Rita gets worked up about firing the both of them, but I manage to smooth things over. It¡¯s probably because of the water we left behind.

    I¡¯ll give the maid something extra. The gardener gets nothing, because that maid looks tasty. Next time, I¡¯ll have a go at her.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: Private Army ¨C 2500 (of which 1000 are Bow Cavalry) ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 14300 gold (Reception Fee -200) (Travel Expense -100) bor -300) (Call up -100) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, Jewelled Shield, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 106, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 128: Patrol

    <h4>Chapter 128: Patrol</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The army forms orderly ranks as they head south. The objective of our patrol this time is to inspect the former feudal lords of Treia who are acting as the governors of my new territory and make changes to personnel. The reason the army ising along is to make known the new ruler, as well as to intimidate the former feudal lords so they don¡¯t start hatching any strange ideas. Thus, the only areas we will be making our rounds is the new territory.

    ¡¸First, we will advance to the southeast and enter the city of Rigol. This city is......¡¹

    ¡¸It is a small city with a poption of about 500 people, where some Viscount used to rule over the surrounding area.¡¹

    I interrupt Leopolt mid-sentence. Bandits used an area close to this city as a base tomit wrongdoings. It would be nice if I don¡¯t see anyone I know, but it was back when I was still young, so they might not even recognize me.

    ¡¸So you are aware. ording to scouts, the rule of the local governor is slightly on the harsh side. His own soldiers are used to threaten the farmers, so they should not pose a threat to us at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I told them beforehand we will drop by prior to summer.¡¹

    Umu, we¡¯re about two months too early. But I¡¯m sure that¡¯s on purpose.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember allowing such a harsh rule though.¡¹

    ¡¸This is ultimately a temporary measure, so the ruling details were left entirely to the local governors. As expected, we were short of hands to go around to all the new territory. Even an inferior rule is better than disorder after all.¡¹

    Adolph is apanying us on this patrol as the domestic affairs official. Our end goal is not to confront them directly in battle, but to confirm their work as governors, so his abilities are needed.

    Leopolt jumps in.

    ¡¸Even though their titles changed from feudal lord to governor, their harsh reign hasn¡¯t changed since before the war, in which Lord Hardlett can then appear gantly to change the existing governor or perhaps reprimand them and improve the lives of the citizens. In this way, the people¡¯s desire to revolt will disappear.¡¹

    As I thought, Leopolt is much more wicked than Adolph. The most warped person amongst us is undoubtedly this guy.

    ¡¸Haa, I never wanted the people to suffer, but if we mess things up in a half-baked manner, their sorrow will continue for a long time. I just need them to bear with the pain for a short while.¡¹

    Adolph is unexpectedly warm-hearted despite how he appears on the surface. He would never pass any policy too cruel for the citizens unless absolutely necessary.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll punish anyone who has any strange intentions!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll be skewered!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina are enthusiastic. It¡¯s quiteical how the girls are the ones being the most militant. Luna and M are following us as well while leading their own squads.

    ¡¸We have 2000 in troops, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, 1000 bow cavalry, 600 infantry, and 200 each of archers and spear cavalry. There are also 100 heavily armed cavalry, who will be Lord Hardlett¡¯s full-time escort unit. This will be the second time, won¡¯t it.¡¹

    You could have just informed me happily without thatst unnecessary part. Rafen has already be arge city with over 10 000 people living there. I can¡¯t leave the city unguarded so I¡¯ll leave about 500 soldiers there. Although I don¡¯t believe there are any enemies in the vicinity.

    ¡¸I can see Rigol.¡¹

    The city doesn¡¯t have any walls and thend blends in so I can¡¯t see much in the distance. There are fields spreading out before us nearby and gives off the feeling of arge vige. It doesn¡¯t appear to have changed much since my younger days.

    ¡¸Hiiiih! An army!?¡¹¡¸Hide!¡¹

    The farmers doing fieldwork panic and run into the nearby woods.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be rmed! We are the army of the Count Hardlett, the one who rules thisnd! We will not harm the citizens.¡¹

    M and Irijina shout loudly to settle the farmers down, while about 10 horsese running from the city after they heard their voices.

    ¡¸The feudal lord!? I received notice that you will being right before summer......¡¹

    ¡¸Things have changed. We will take care of our own food. A wee is not needed, so don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t look happy, and it seems like an endless amount of dust woulde off if I pat him.

    We are being guided to aparatively extravagant mansion as opposed to the rather lonely-looking city. The first one to open their mouth was Adolph.

    ¡¸Well, first thing is regarding the tax levied from the citizens.¡¹

    ¡¸The required amount of spring head tax has been prepared as instructed in the letter.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, but what I gathered from the people, there is actually an extra portion levied.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is for the fees for the highway and the cultivation of the farnd and also the construction fees!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please inform me about the additional farnd and highway. I will confirm it immediately.¡¹

    Adolph ostentatiously takes out a thick stack of paper. When did he prepare something like this, with all the details of the region¡¯s roads and farnds recorded on those documents. He¡¯ll know right away if there has been any new highways or farnds constructed if hepares with his papers.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    Seeing as how he¡¯s mming up, it means he¡¯s lying. He¡¯ll probably lose arge majority of the interior decorations inside the mansion.

    ¡¸The number of citizens entrusted to you is 2000, with around 5 silver per head, making the total tax 1000 silver short.¡¹

    ¡¸That was a mistake!! Count Hardlett, please have mercy!!¡¹

    The former Viscount of Treia......who is now a mere local governor, is looking to me with a pale face.

    ¡¸Fumu, that¡¯s enough with the numbers.¡¹

    I interrupt Adolph.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a virtuous person, so I¡¯ll believe what you¡¯re saying. It must be some sort of mistake.¡¹

    A broad smile appears on the temporary governor¡¯s face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, it was a mistake on my part to appoint someone who can¡¯t calcte like you as the governor. Looking at the current state of affairs, you will be relieved of your duties. From now on, you can live a peaceful life without having to think about numbers.¡¹

    The face of the governor once again turns pale.

    ¡¸That is-! ¡¹

    ¡¸Did you not hear the order? This mansion is given only to the governor. Promptly vacate the premises, I don¡¯t care if you want to rent a house or plow the field or do as you like.¡¹

    Leopolt blocks the governor from clinging onto me and informs him coldly, then we leave. There are many ces we have to go around to, so I want to finish things quickly and return to Rafen before Mel gives birth.

    ¡¸Kuh ......how dare he, that invader......ournd......¡¹

    The temporary governor gives a sharp look at the two guard knights standing by the entrance. Those two have probably served from generation to generation, as they ce their hands on their swords. I pause and stand in ce before ring back at them.

    ¡¸I believe it¡¯s better for you to stop now.¡¹

    I¡¯m holding the Dual Crater in my hand. If they¡¯re going to attack me, they will only get cut down.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹¡¸Kuh......¡¹

    They must know about the rumors surrounding me. The knights stop just before they grip the handle of their swords.

    The former governor did not say a word, but his eyes are desperately pleading the knights. He probably intended to feign innocence like he usually does when his knights kill someone.

    Knights are tough men, so they won¡¯t just sacrifice themselves for a fool who can¡¯t read the atmosphere. I give a signal to Leopolt.

    ¡¸A new governor wille soon. Experienced soldiers will need to be appointed as that person¡¯s guards as well. If their loyalty is proven, a suitable amount of remuneration will be promised.¡¹

    At the same time Leopolt spoke, the knights returned to stand at attention. They have families they must support as well. If they can guarantee their own lifestyles, why would the jump head-first into a disadvantageous fight.

    I turn my back to the governor, who hangs his head, and leave the mansion.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t they revolt?¡¹

    ¡¸Unlikely. They clearly understand just by looking at our forces they¡¯ll get massacred if they revolt, and after indicating a path for the knights and soldiers to be appointed, the only ones who will be making a fuss are the governor and his family. This will also suppress any others.¡¹

    Leopolt answers Celia¡¯s query.

    ¡¸Then I will go and announce to the citizens about the substitution of the governor and the order to reduce head tax.¡¹

    Even if the former feudal lord makes a fuss, if the knights or citizens don¡¯t follow him, it will be nothing more than a child¡¯s tantrum. Ignoring the benefits, he doesn¡¯t even appear to be a person who you would want to obey. I¡¯m moving on to the next ce without worrying about what will happen with him.

    ¡¸Um, is it true that the tax is getting lighter?¡¹

    ¡¸Is the offering to the governor-sama not necessary?¡¹

    In just a single day, the rumors have spread throughout the city and to the surrounding viges, and as we march the next day, rather than running away, the citizens approach the soldiers. But the privates won¡¯t know even if you ask them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. Starting from next year, the tax will be lighter by 5 silver. Things like passing fees or offerings are absolutely unnecessary.¡¹

    I¡¯ll answer on behalf of the soldier, who is making a confused face.

    ¡¸Ooh......our lives will be much easier.¡¹

    ¡¸We were prepared to offer girls to the previous governor at any time......¡¹

    He went as far as requesting girls as well? If I knew that, I would have chased him out more harshly.

    As I enjoy how the atmosphere changes to that of a wee reception, a single young girl jogs to catch up to therge Schwartz, then hands me a flower. Fumu, she¡¯s a beauty.

    ¡¸Thanks. I appreciate it.¡¹

    The girl smiles brightly. She seems like a cheerful and lively kid.

    ¡¸Sorry, but how old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be 17 this year! The new feudal lord-sama is quite the manly person!¡¹

    Alright, I can do it.

    ¡¸All units, take a short break.¡¹

    ¡¸......We¡¯ve only been walking for about an hour though.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take lunch earlier than usual. Our legs will work better if our stomachs are full.¡¹

    I evade Celia¡¯s persistent gazes and give a sidelong nce to the soldiers who are making skeptical faces and asking ¡®already¡¯ before taking the girl¡¯s hand. Let¡¯s talk in the bush over there.

    After an hour, I cover the naked, drooling girl with clothes and kiss her. I ended up taking her virginity, but if I¡¯ll be in trouble if I don¡¯t go now.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama......so wonderful......don¡¯t leavee......¡¹

    ¡¸You were great too. When I have the chance, I¡¯ll embrace you again, so be a good woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I will......I¡¯ll be a good woman for the feudal lord-sama¡¯s sake......¡¹

    I gently envelope the wavering extended arm of the girl before sucking strongly on the nape of her neck. I¡¯ll at least leave my mark on her. Ah, I forgot to use the contraceptive. She¡¯s 17 though, so she should be able to bear children normally, which is fine I guess.

    ¡¸¡¸How was the virgin?¡¹¡¹

    Celia seems to have told M. Two piercing gazes are directed at me in front of the bush.

    ¡¸It was tight. She was clenching real hard on me.¡¹

    ¡¸Stealing someone¡¯s virginity so casually is something only a lowlife would do!¡¹

    M is so uptight.

    ¡¸She was happy, so it should be fine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......of course any woman would moan if Aegir-sama is with them!¡¹

    I pat Celia¡¯s head as she said something so pleasing. I was thinking of messing up her hair, but she¡¯s tied it up, perhaps because we¡¯re in the middle of marching. I¡¯ll mess it up real bad tonight in bed though.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! Pet me too!!¡¹

    Irijina, who has finished eating easily more than two portions of lunch, brings her head close to me. You¡¯re big, so crouch down a little more.

    ¡¸Chief, could I have some affection as well?¡¹

    Alright, alright, I¡¯ll pat Luna too.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    M silently draws her head close to me. She¡¯s a surprisingly cute woman.

    Several days pass after that as we go around to check the situation of the territory where a former feudal lord is acting as the governor for the city and viges. Many of the ces we stop at are ruled in a simr manner where the governors act the same when they were feudal lords, taking more tax than I requested for and keeping it for themselves, and wielding their authority as they please.

    50% of them were instantly reced due to their tax evasion, embezzlement and high-handedness towards the citizens ¨C in other words, they¡¯repletely out of the question as governors. 30% of them had difficulty being loyal, and although no evidence of injustice was found, they were the type to move in the wrong direction if they saw an opening, thus a reason was given to have them reced. Only 20% of the governors were allowed to continue their duties.

    ¡¸It will be hard to choose people to rece so many governors.¡¹

    ¡¸At least we have somewhat of a goal......but there might not be enough people.¡¹

    Having to rece 80% is outside our expectations. Adolph holds his head in frustration.

    Governors will be enacting their rule over distantnds and have some form of independence, so they must be somewhat skilled in domestic affairs and maintenance of public order. Rafen is actually being ruled over by Adolph alone, so it isn¡¯t an easy task to pick out arge number of promising personnel.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    I¡¯ll hand over the additional personnel selection to Adolph.

    ¡¸If I copse, all my work will go to Hardlett-sama, you know?¡¹

    Let¡¯s help think a little then.

    It happened on the way to our next destination as we pass a mid-sized vige.

    ¡¸Ooh! An army! The feudal lord has led them here!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurray! Now our daughters can be saved!!¡¹

    The farmers seem to be making a fuss over something. It¡¯s rare for them not to be afraid at the sudden appearance of an army, so let¡¯s hear them out. I call out to a smelly-looking middle-aged man, who is raising both arms in joy.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Exin yourselves.¡¹

    The men instantly slump their shoulders.

    ¡¸S-so it¡¯s not as we thought......¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, there¡¯s no way the feudal lord would listen to us.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll decide right now whether to listen or not, so tell me.¡¹

    ording to the men¡¯s story, arge group of bandits settled in the nearby forest amongst the confusion after the war.

    They would steal crops and women and the men, feeling perplexed, have asked the governor for help countless times. After their crying and pleading, eventually a subjugation unit of about 20 men were dispatched, but the gang of bandits had double the forces, causing the subjugation squad to be driven off instead.

    The governor put the me of loss on the vigers and even increased the tax, so the farmers gave up trying to appeal to the governor, cornered into leaving thend or joining up with the bandits.

    ¡¸Fumu, fumu.¡¹

    Adolph, who is beside me, listens on as he makes note of what is being said. That memo will probably be fatally damaging to the governor.

    ¡¸If 20 soldiers were wiped out, that means there are 40 or 50 of them.¡¹

    The governor¡¯s soldiers are inadequate as well, so twice the number of bandits is more than enough to defeat them. Since those bandits are attacking viges around this area, there can¡¯t be more than 100 of them.

    ¡¸The troops will feel bored if we just march too. Why don¡¯t I let them see a little blood.¡¹

    50 bandits won¡¯t put up much of a fight. It¡¯ll be something like recreation for the army. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just checking things out.

    ¡¸Have there been any casualties suffered as a result of the bandits¡¯ attacks......in particr, those of women?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......when Rugg¡¯s daughter resisted as she was being raped, she got stabbed in the stomach with a sword......¡¹

    ¡¸My cousin¡¯s daughter also got strangled, dammit!¡¹

    Alright, I understand very well.

    ¡¸Inform the entire army. This is an exercise of sorts, but you¡¯ll die if you get cut, so stay alert.¡¹

    I continue further.

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t soldiers, but pests, so don¡¯t show them any mercy. Be careful not to kill the people they abducted while you exterminate the pests. There won¡¯t be any surrendering, since insects don¡¯t put up white gs.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone scatters off simultaneously, while Celiaes up to me holding a spear and making an incredible expression. It¡¯s admirable of her, but it¡¯ll tear her muscles, so I¡¯ll do it myself.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Bandits Hideout

    ¡¸Uuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Noo......¡¹

    A dirty man, covered in grime has a woman¡¯s ass saddled on him as he groans. The man rocks his hips to the pleasure of climax as the woman continues to cry out. Simrly, there are men who are fucking other women around him and other men who areughing heartily while drinking alcohol.

    ¡¸Aah, that was good. Hey, don¡¯t cry and make some food! If you stay idle, I¡¯m gonna fuck that vacant asshole of yours too!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuuu......¡¹

    When the girl puts on her tattered clothes and stands up, the door opens.

    ¡¸Boss! Enemy attack!!¡¹

    Everyone bes uneasy, cursing as they abandon their women and drinks to grab their weapons.

    ¡¸Keh, so the feudal lord¡¯s soldiers came again?!¡¹

    ¡¸The feudal lord is pretty much Goldonia¡¯s dog, same as the governor. We¡¯ll turn the tables on them this time as well, and take their equipment.¡¹

    ¡¸We made some nice cashst time after all!¡¹

    The bandits roar withughter as they start preparing for battle.

    The bandits knew about how the feudal lord lost power when his army got disassembled during the chaos after the war. Even if they came, their army would consist of at most 20 or 30 soldiers with an inferior leader and an inferior level of skill. There is no reason for the soldiers hired by the feudal lord in the city to risk their lives leaving that city to go around from vige to vige and they will run away if they face even a little bit of a disadvantage because there is no money in it.

    ¡¸Wait! This time......it¡¯s different......¡¹

    The lookout copses on the spot after saying that. But the excited bandits did not notice the arrow piercing his back. Not having a force to subjugate them, the group of evildoers grew to about 50 strong and their numbers boosted their confidence.

    ¡¸Alright, you guys! We¡¯ll send these soldiers of the governor flying and attack a vige to steal some women as revenge!¡¹

    ¡¸UOoooh¡ª!!¡¹

    Their morale is raised as well, as they raise their swords and axes while shouting in a barbaric fashion, and putting their rusted iron equipment on before rushing out.

    ¡¸Uooooooh¡ª!!¡¹

    They exit their hidden base and rush out of the small forest.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    What unveiled in front of their eyes was not the governor¡¯s soldiers wearing crude leather armor, but a row of cavalry and chainmail-equipped infantry.

    ¡¸Uoooh......?¡¹

    There were no less than a thousand of them. As soon as the bandits appeared in their sight, amand was given and the charge began.

    ¡¸Ugyyaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Runnnnn!!¡¹

    Before the bandits could run into the forest, the spear cavalry pursued them and skewered them from behind one after the other. There are some escaping bandits who abandoned their weapons and knelt down in surrender, but they were either mercilessly stabbed to death or trampled beneath the horses¡¯ hooves.

    The ones who somehow managed to reach the forest were shot in the head relentlessly by a rain of arrows. It was just a single volley, yet 1200 arrowheads continuously poured down towards the bandits, taking most if not all of their lives.

    ¡¸N-no way......what¡¯s with the number of forces?¡¹

    ¡¸That pitch ck g looks familiar! It¡¯s the war demon Hardlett¡¯s army!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, he personally led an army just toe crush us?!¡¹

    There¡¯s no longer any choice but to run. After their numbers were reduced to but a few, they turn around to find that the cavalry have already entered the forest. It¡¯s not that thick of a forest, so the cavalry will catch up immediately.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t shake them! A woman......if I can take a woman as a hostage.¡¹

    ¡¸Boss, you think that kind of guy will listen to you?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s no other way......¡¹

    The surrounding voices stop abruptly and when the leader turns around, the two followers escaping with him lost their heads.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s safe to say you¡¯re the boss, right?¡¹

    A man riding a horserge enough that one needs to look up to see him is pointing arge bloodstained spear at the leader.

    ¡¸H-help me......¡¹

    The leader reflexively abandons his weapon and begs for his life.

    ¡¸Where are the people you abducted?¡¹

    ¡¸O-over there. Save me......¡¹

    The man nces over in the direction of the ce which was pointed at and moves the spearhead away.

    As soon as the leader sighed, the shaft of the spear spun around and hit him in the chest, causing his supposedly muscr and heavy body to fly up and dance in the air.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Geez, didn¡¯t I tell you not to gallop ahead by yourself?!¡¹

    The furious Celiaes chasing after me, with the pursuing escort unit trailing not far behind. It can¡¯t be helped, since Schwartz¡¯s leg speed is much faster than a normal horse. Also, there was only three of them remaining.

    ¡¸Hm? Where did that boss-looking guy go?¡¹

    I was close to him and didn¡¯t want to get bathed in blood so I hit him with the handle of my spear, but he hasn¡¯t dropped down yet.

    ¡¸Is it that?¡¹

    The man from earlier has fallen where Celia pointed to and is screaming loudly while struggling.

    ¡¸No wonder he didn¡¯t fall down.¡¹

    The man was flung up in the air andnded on the branch of a tree about three meters high. The branch pierced through his stomach, which didn¡¯t kill him instantly, but it¡¯s not something he can recover from.

    ¡¸Well, it should be fine if we don¡¯t let him down. Let¡¯s go to his hideout instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Please stay by my side this time!¡¹

    Celia is staying in front of me. She probably intends to protect me. How cute.

    ¡¸No way......help?¡¹¡¸Are we saved!?¡¹

    When I kick the door down and enter the hideout, the women all seem dumbfounded at first, but instantlye running altogether. There are five of them, and one is even a young child.

    The girlse crying against my chest. I try to touch their ass, but they don¡¯t seem aroused or seem to notice at all. I try touching their genitals next, but Celia stops me ¨C how unfortunate.

    There are other males here, who were brought here as ves, and are moved to tears.

    ¡¸This one seems to be with the bandits.¡¹

    The escort unit investigating the back of the hideout drags a man out.

    ¡¸I-I was forced toe along with them!! I was told to watch over them and to kill them if they tried to run......¡¹

    I shift my gaze to the girls.

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong! He¡¯s part of the bandits and he actually raped me yesterday!¡¹

    ¡¸This woman, she¡¯s spouting random words!¡¹

    Umu, let¡¯s believe the woman.

    ¡¸Those guys left their spears here too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because they are of poor quality, they aren¡¯t something we would confiscate.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s skewer this guy with a few of those spears and leave him at the entrance.¡¹

    Perhaps some members of the bandits who are not present wille back hereter. It will serve as a nice example.

    I ignore the man¡¯s screams and leave the area. Well, I should move on, this took way too long.

    Ooh, the leader is still stuck on that branch and struggling. He reaps what he sows, I¡¯ll let the crows peck at him.

    ¡¸You girlse with me as well, I¡¯ll send you to your hometown.¡¹

    I tell them while fondling the ass of a woman who looks around 30 years old.

    ¡¸Ah,......um, did you want me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I want you. Thisrge ass is attractive.¡¹

    ¡¸How about me!?¡¹¡¸And my body?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is attractive. You are all good women, wasted on bandits like those men.¡¹

    I get everyone together and hug them all at once.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy......¡¹¡¸How lovely...¡¹¡¸How manly, this arm is the one that saved us.¡¹

    I hug four girls together in the carriage and entangle my tongue with theirs.

    ¡¸Are you going to sleep with Koron too?¡¹

    As expected, there is one young girl who I can¡¯t fuck yet.

    ¡¸I got raped by the bandits too.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t put me together with those tiny dicks.¡¹

    After kissing the other four girls, I show them my already erect cock.

    ¡¸Amazing......the bandits don¡¯t evenpare......at least let Koron lick it?¡¹

    I guess that much is fine.

    ¡¸Is Hardlett-sama around?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s in the middle of impregnating some girls!!¡¹

    I hear Adolph and Celia¡¯s voices. Celia¡¯s voice is harsh. This is theforting of girls who were treated roughly, and not just me wanting to pour my seed in them.

    ¡¸Ahn, don¡¯t look away.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. How is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!! It¡¯s so thick!!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it should have been roughed up quite a bit by the bandits......¡¹

    ¡¸The feudal lord-sama¡¯s thing feels so tight and painful.¡¹

    Aah, as I thought, women are nice.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: 2600

    Bow Cavalry: 1000, Infantry: 600, Archers: 200, Spear Cavalry: 200, Escort: 100, Standby in Rafen: 500

    Assets: 14700 gold (Army Expense -1000) (Labor -300) (Confiscation of Unjustly Acquired Assets +1500, with a portion returned to the people)

    Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 111, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 129: The Sigh of a Great General

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Sigh of a Great General</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    After eradicating the worthless group of bandits, our patrol to send the girls back to their viges continues. While the family of the girls are delighted of their fortunate rescue, they¡¯re worried about the bodies and hearts of the girls who were raped continuously. However, the girls did not seem depressed and desperately waved their hands at me when we parted.

    Some of the girls didn¡¯t mind being sex ves if it meant they coulde with me, but I told them that they probably couldn¡¯t make any rational decisions right after escaping from a crisis, so I returned them to their family.

    All the girls, excluding the still-developing girl, got a stomach full of my seed without the use of contraception. They told me they would take care of the baby if they got pregnant, so I didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot it inside them. The bandits also did the same, so the girls hoped my seed would drive out the bandits¡¯ semen.

    And so we take the soldiers and start marching once again.

    ¡¸Where was the next ce again?¡¹

    I¡¯m getting tired of repeating the same things again and again. Judging by the sound of Adolph¡¯s voice, he doesn¡¯t seem to have much drive either.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the city of Zan Dora. It is southeast from the Erg Forest and about due south from Rafen, where suitablend for farming spreads around the city and many farm viges dotting the surroundingnd. The city is the central city of the area, so it has a rtivelyrger poption, and although it may be restricted to only the nearby areas, their roads and bridges are properly maintained too.¡¹

    Fumu, so this is basically the core city of the countryside.

    ¡¸ording to the governor however, he has not finished gathering the head tax. He is dying for some reason.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it isn¡¯t surprising at this point.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a former Count of the Kingdom of Treia. He might have an unnecessary amount of pride after all.¡¹

    ¡¸If necessary, let¡¯s suppress him with force.¡¹

    Leopolt cuts in. If they resist, there¡¯s no reason to show any mercy.

    ¡¸A fight?!!¡¹

    Irijina swings her spear as if waiting impatiently. It seems she felt bored fighting against bandits.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll at least listen to what he has to say.¡¹

    It won¡¯t be toote to kill them after that.

    When we entered the city of Zan Dora, what drew my attention was the group of armed soldiers. They are not particrly impeding us, but the several hundred soldiers gathered are too many to be just guards.

    ¡¸Irijina, stay alert.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! If theye at us, they¡¯ll be skewered!¡¹

    Even with that said, they shouldn¡¯t be able topete with the army I brought using the amount of soldiers and equipment they currently have. They may have been preparing for a revolt but I may havee earlier than expected.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like we can talk about domestic affairs like this......¡¹

    Adolph spreads his hands and sighs. If indeed they are suspected to be nning a rebellion, they will be judged without any arguments. There will be no need for Adolph to contribute.

    We step into the former feudal lord¡¯s mansion with that determination in mind, but the reaction we got was different than what we imagined.

    ¡¸Why if it isn¡¯t the feudal lord, what an early arrival......¡¹

    ¡¸Havinge too soon, are your preparations for our weing not done in time?¡¹

    M sarcastically asks while looking at the gathered soldiers. I get my spear ready in anticipation of sending heads flying.

    ¡¸No, there are various problems, however if I have a little time, then I can resolve this myself......¡¹

    Something is strange. This atmosphere doesn¡¯t appear to be one where he¡¯s trying to cover his screw up in preparing for a revolt.

    I stop Celia and Irijina, who are preparing to attack, and ask him what¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸Be honest, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The governor sweats profusely and speaks inartictely.

    ¡¸This is just something limited! It is a small-scale issue and will eventually be resolved by my own power......¡¹

    With a m, I ce my legs on the table.

    ¡¸Just answer the question of what¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    The governor hangs his head and starts speaking softly. What he said can be summarized as follows:

    A small-scale rebellion of farmers broke out within the territory.

    In the early stages, soldiers were gathered, but were defeated when they went to suppress the revolt.

    The rebellion army distanced themselves from his reign by setting up camp in a natural stronghold ¨C a hill surrounded by a forest ¨C and established their own system of government.

    The farmers in the vicinity heard of the rumors and the forces they are umting are increasing in size.

    He drafted soldiers to form a suppression unit of several hundred people, but were repelled countless times.

    So that¡¯s how it is. The soldiers are part of the suppression force and the reason he can¡¯t pay the head tax is due to the war expenses piling up. He must have been struggling desperately to settle this before I came.

    ¡¸Not only to go against the people, but to fight and lose......this ipetent-!¡¹

    M is furious. As a feudal lord and noble, having the citizens rebel is something shameful and even more absurd is losing to an army of farmers. The failure of the governor will naturally also be the failure of the feudal lord so that¡¯s why she¡¯s angry. But nothing will happen even if we me this guy now.

    ¡¸We will deal with thatter. Do you know how many there are?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been told the farmers that joined together have reached the thousands......but there are women and children mixed with that number so the amount of people who can actually fight may be less than that......¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t really seem to know.

    ¡¸Leopolt.¡¹

    ¡¸A scout has already been sent, and we should be able to grasp the general situation within a few days.¡¹

    The ce where the rebel army has set up their base isn¡¯t too far from here. It won¡¯t take much time for light cavalry to run over there.

    ¡¸This matter seems to surpass your own capabilities. Entrust your soldiers to me and wait in your own room for further instructions.¡¹

    If there is no revolt, there will be no need to judge. But I intend to take away his position as the governor of course.

    ording to the report of the scout who returned the next day, the number of rebelling farmers is around 3000, living their own lives under their own unique system of government. However there are many women, children and elderly, and they only have around 1000 capable fighters.

    ¡¸This is a dangerous omen.¡¹

    Adolph, who fundamentally stays out of talks regarding military issues, cuts in with a grave expression on his face.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re only causing a ruckus with weapons, we can persuade them with a reduction of tax or an exemption of crime, but we can¡¯t ignore it when they¡¯re running their own government. They will be lining up two forms of power.¡¹

    His face is grim.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I can¡¯t overlook it.Even if it means arge number of citizens have to die, we have to suppress this with force.¡¹

    It¡¯s an unusually upromising opinion from him, which shows how serious the problem is. Leopolt reports subsequently.

    ¡¸Our target is the natural stronghold, but our horses can pass through the woods and the hill isn¡¯t a steep cliff either. Their main defensive structures are simple too.¡¹

    That means it is possible to fight a field battle and attack them as usual. They did put up a fight when they resisted against the governor, so we can bring a few seige weapons with the assumption they¡¯ll hole up in the city and residences, but we probably won¡¯t be able to conduct a full-scale castle seige.

    ¡¸Alright, then let¡¯s depar-......¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama has plenty of things he has to do here!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is really just a mish-mash of 1000 farmers-turned-soldiers. I can handle it myself.¡¹

    ¡¸......Muu¡¹

    In the end, Leopolt was left in charge of suppressing the rebellion, while Adolph and I remain in Zan Dora. Even though, I¡¯ve wanted to go wild for so long now.

    ¡¸We need to crush their reign. However we still need to be tolerant with the citizens after it¡¯s settled......¡¹

    Adolph is insistently repeating himself to Leopolt, who¡¯s heading towards the suppression, but Leopolt doesn¡¯t answer. He seems like the type of person who can calmly massacre even women and children. Let¡¯s provide some insurance.

    ¡¸M, follow Leopolt and keep watch over him. You won¡¯t havemand over him, so just watch.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    Logically, she would be Leopolt¡¯s superior since she has peerage, but I stress that she will only be acting as a spectator. Being a wise girl, she won¡¯t interfere with Leopolt¡¯smand. Having two people simultaneously lead is the main reason which led to her defeat and ultimately her virginity being taken after all.

    She is still an exemry woman though, so she would make a fuss if there is any unnecessary ughter after the battle is over. It isn¡¯t like Leopolt would insist on being thorough to that extent.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Leopolt turns his back, though it appears the tiniest traces of a wry smile appears on his face. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems if I leave it to him.

    ¡¸But it was the right decision to patrol. Problems keep popping up here and there.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you understand my hardships now? If I was not here, Rafen and all your territory will be like this too.¡¹

    Adolph, who wouldn¡¯t even have a role if there wasn¡¯t arge-scale rebellion, is calmly drinking tea beside me. He might doubt me even if I say it, but I have to admit what he¡¯s saying is right. At the very least, the entire region starting from Rafen is extremely stable and rebellion is thest thing you would think could happen. There might be some soldiers injured due to the sudden appearance of an orc or it would just be small, detailed reports about the smallest things.

    ¡¸As a reward, why don¡¯t you choose a nicely dresseddy when we get back?¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks. Unlike Hardlett-sama, I don¡¯t want a garden of flowers. Just a single wife is enough for me.¡¹

    Oh really, how boring.

    Unlike the galloping scouts, the march of close to 2000 soldiers takes much time. In the meantime, I¡¯ll just be talking to Adolph, like we always do back in my territory.

    A Few Days Later

    ¡¸The feudal lord, no, the governor will be dismissed?¡¹

    ¡¸Will we also be dismissed? My little brother is still young so it will get hard......¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, the governor will be fired but you will continue doing your work as usual since a recement wille eventually.¡¹

    I gently inform the two maids who are looking at me with a worried expression on their faces. Their faces slightly be more cheerful as soon as I tell them. No matter the city, the servants of an influential person gets more favourable wages than any other upation. On the other hand, there¡¯s the risk of getting their bodies stolen.

    ¡¸If you feel relieved now, hurry and lower your hips.¡¹

    I¡¯mying sideways on the sofa while one of the maids has gotten on top and remains still with my cock touching the entrance of her vagina.

    ¡¸Okay, but......it¡¯s so big and scary.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wet enough. It¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    Unable to wait patiently any longer, I thrust my hips up and grab her waist, slowly pulling her down.

    ¡¸Aaaahh, it¡¯s going in......it hurts!¡¹

    My cock gradually prates her. The maid is still wearing her apron-dress and only taken off her underwear. The skirt is covering the part we¡¯re connected, but that¡¯s arousing in its own way.

    ¡¸Is it really that amazing?¡¹

    The other maid is licking the nape of my neck while holding onto the hand of the trembling maid.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not only thick, but it¡¯s rugged and rubbing against my insides!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s big so it feels a little painful, but......the feudal lord-sama is so skilled, aahn! It feels good.¡¹

    I rub the ass and suck the breasts of the maid who said such pleasing things. She quickly climaxes and copses.

    ¡¸Uwah......it didn¡¯t even take 10 minutes to climax......¡¹

    I pull my meat rod out and thrust it in front of the other surprised person.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you like that soon too.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re used to this, aren¡¯t you? Even the head maid yesterday......¡¹

    Aah, yesterday I also took a maid around 30 years old to an empty room and ate her. She resisted at first, but after caressing her, she started swinging her hips on her own repeatedly. She was quite the lewd woman. Was this girl peeking?

    ¡¸The head maid is a married woman, you know? She has a husband and three kids in this city....... But today I also saw her looking at the feudal lord-sama with a blushing face.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know that, but I also have a bunch of wives and kids. I want to believe we¡¯re even since the both of us had fun.

    I lick the maid¡¯s ass and vagina all over, then grab her waist, inserting myself into her hole from behind.

    ¡¸Aah! I¡¯m also going to be a prisoner of this thick tool!!¡¹

    ¡¸Savour this feeling.¡¹

    This girl must be experienced, since her hole has plenty of room to stretch. I¡¯ll enjoy my ejaction with her.

    I continue tasting the girl for a while, and as soon as I ejacte deep inside her, the door swings open and Celia rushes through.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming right now, so wait a bit......Uu! Ooohh......¡¹

    ¡¸This is no time to nt your seed in her! There¡¯s an express message from Leopolt in the subjugation unit!¡¹

    Hearing the report 10 minutester won¡¯t make that big of a difference. Aah......still cumming. Oh crap, I forgot the contraception again......Celia and the others use it without saying anything to I just forget about it.

    ¡¸The report is about how the subjugation squad confronted the rebel army!! There are many casualties, so they¡¯re retreating in order to reorganize themselves!!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I unconsciously thrust my hips up, causing my ejacting penis to enter her womb. The report isn¡¯t something done in front of a servant, but Celia should also be agitated. It¡¯s fortunate the two maids are already fainted.

    ¡¸Are they temporarily halting their attack and re-establishing their position?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! They¡¯re retreating anding back to this city! They¡¯re running......it¡¯s a defeat!¡¹

    For a second, I don¡¯t believe what Celia is saying.

    ¡¸Leopolt lost to a small army of farmers......?¡¹

    If that¡¯s true, this isn¡¯t the time to be fucking a woman. There is a mountain load of things to be done.

    ¡¸Celia,e with me.¡¹

    I forcefully pull my dick out and leave the two women on the bed.

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    First of all, we have to prepare ourselves for the retreating army and understand exactly what happened.1

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Peasant Army, Base, Center

    ¡¸Those guys arepletely retreating!! Victory......it¡¯s our victory!!¡¹

    ¡¸We rebelled the war god Hardlett¡¯s army......!?¡¹

    ¡¸We did it......We did ittttt!!¡¹

    Cheers resound within the vige. Amongst the men shouting in victory, a single man heaves arge sigh in contrast with the surrounding atmosphere.

    ¡¸Haah......that was tough. As expected, they¡¯re strong, the soldiers are incredibly strong. Not to mention their leadership is excellent.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, what are you doing acting like that? The reality is, you won and they lost.¡¹

    The other men call out to him as if ming him, but the man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem bothered by it. This kind of interaction ismonce.

    ¡¸But there were a considerable amount of sacrifices this time as well. In the first ce, I was against the revolt. Yet, you guys ignored that fact, so there¡¯s pretty much nothing I could do.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯tin at this point in time. It¡¯s true that we suffered many casualties, but those guys should have suffered several times more than us! We are invincible as long as you¡¯re here!¡¹

    The man being praised by the other muscr men and getting pped on the back is one head shorter than everybody else, has a scrawny physique, and is far from looking like a strong warrior. Moreover, everytime he opens his mouth, nothing butints and a cowardly attitudees out.

    ¡¸Besides, I never wanted to be the leader in the first ce. I would prefer staying in the corner, reading a book while drinking tea and maybe chiming in asionally......this is the worst role, since there is so much to do and when we lose, I¡¯ll be the first one to be hung.¡¹

    Evenining has a limit, but since he habitually does so, those around him don¡¯t seem to mind much.

    ¡¸Haah......those units who can shoot arrows from their horses are particrly incredible. I thought we were going to lose for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸You say that, even though you thoroughly routed them......be more confident in yourself, since you sent away Hardlett¡¯s army said to be the strongest in Goldonia. I have never met someone more capable than you.¡¹

    His expression remains sullen despite the highest praise.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, since we crushed Count Hardlett¡¯s image, he wille again for sure. I won¡¯t do any bad things, so I wonder if they¡¯ll leave me alone......impossible, right? Ah, I can¡¯t do alcohol, so I¡¯d like tea instead.¡¹

    ¡¸As usual, you¡¯re such a lightweight......in times like this, you should drink, Tristan.¡¹

    ¡¸You already know how if I drink a cupful of alcohol, I¡¯ll be sleeping for two days. This ce is too noisy, so I¡¯ll be going outside to read a book.¡¹

    Tristan leaves the hustle and bustle and climbs up a watch tower by himself, thenys down. He lies on his back with a book in one hand and a chipped ceramic cup in the other.

    ¡¸Haaah-......why did things be like this?¡¹

    Hisrge sigh melts away into the glow of the sunset.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: 2050

    Bow Cavalry: 800, Infantry: 300, Archers: 200, Spear Cavalry: 150, Escort: 100, Standby in Rafen: 500

    Assets: 14500 gold (Labor -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 114, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 130: A Wild Beast Charges

    <h4>Chapter 130: A Wild Beast Charges</h4>

    ¨CThird Person/Leopolt POV¨C

    Just the other day1

    ¡¸The full encirclement of the enemy base,pleted.¡¹

    Under themand of Leopolt, who was entrusted with full authority, the subjugation unit sessfully surrounded the rebel army, who are holed up on top of the hill. Because of theck of troops, it wasn¡¯t a terribly strong encirclement, but the thought was even if the rebels were to concentrate their forces and try to break through, they should quickly be destroyed from the persistent pursuit of the bow cavalry.

    ¡¸Archer squad, smoke them out.¡¹

    Leopolt delivers the order and the well-trained unit immediately answers.

    ¡¸Two consecutive volleys, fire!¡¹

    The enemy base is located on arge hill, surrounded on all sides by trees. No matter how you look at it, the only ce for soldiers to hide would be in the woods.

    ¡¸Confirm after the two consecutive volleys. If people are moring, fire an additional two volleys, if there is no response, fire at a different point.¡¹

    Each archer fires their arrows one after the other into the woods.

    ¡¸Gyaa!¡¹¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    ording to n, the arrows are concentrated on the areas where the shouts erupted, disrupting the enemy¡¯s ambush and revealing their formation.

    ¡¸It appears the gathered soldiers have hidden themselves beside us.¡¹

    M, who is acting as a spectator,ments about the situation. She wasn¡¯t given any authority, but she¡¯s free to say what she wants.

    ¡¸Infantry squad, attack the enemy from the front, if you face a powerful counterattack, retreat gradually while engaging them.¡¹

    Leopolt gives another order, and the arrows stop flying to let the infantry advance forward.

    ¡¸Scouting their strength? Well, that¡¯s quite reasonable.¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the scouts, even if they have a lot of soldiers, there are only a little over 1000, so we can continue in this manner if things go well.¡¹

    400 infantry advance forward. Soon after they step into the woods, intense sounds of battle can be heard.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t appear they have schemed anything and just deployed their defense forces at the shortest distance.¡¹

    In no time, the 400 infantry retreat and exit out of the woods. It feels as if they are being pushed back, but neither Leopolt nor M nor any of themanders are distressed. Everything is going as initially expected.

    A strong position or a superior force is necessary for an army of crudely equipped farmers to repel a trained legitimate army. There does not appear to be much defensive equipment within the woods, so there must have been at least double or 800 units in the front. This would be the majority of the predicted enemy forces ¨C in other words, they would be vulnerable everywhere besides the front.

    ¡¸Spear cavalry, circle around to the back and charge into their base.¡¹

    In the blink of an eye, 200 spear cavalry gallop off towards the enemy base. The revolt will be over if their vige ¨C the thing in which they should be protecting and are supporting their hearts ¨C burns down. No matter how much of their fighting force remains, they shouldn¡¯t be able to put up a resistance after that.

    Everyone was certain of their victory, but mes did not rise from the hill. What came flying in its ce was a report of a struggle.

    ¡¸Encountered the main force of the enemy behind the hill! The enemy numbers are close to 1000, we¡¯re at an overwhelming disadvantage!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Permission to retreat granted.¡¹

    Leopolt calmly gives out orders and the light cavalry gallops back to headquarters. There has been a considerable amount of casualties, but that wasn¡¯t the important part.

    ¡¸1000 in the rear?¡¹

    M lets out a groan.

    ¡¸They moved......No, that¡¯s too quick and too precise. Which means they had that amount of forces there from the start.¡¹

    Leopolt has a sour look on his face. In any case, the enemy has the expected double in troops and the situation has instantly gotten worse.

    Even so, the objective has been sufficientlypleted. Even if the enemy has twice the number of soldiers, the difference between farmers and warriors is huge, and the difference in equipment should be enough to overwhelm them as well.

    ¡¸If the enemy has arge force, it is pointless to split up our troops. Half of the bow cavalry with the infantry and spear cavalry concentrate attacks to the front, while the archers and the other half of the bow cavalry support them.¡¹

    A forced breakthrough by concentrating troops in one point may result in a high death toll, but it is the quickest method to settle things. Apanying the frontal attack is Irijina, who is leading the army directly and barking orders.

    ¡¸Full power volley! Charge!!¡¹

    As if the previous volleys were fooling around, arrows poured down furiously, and the charge begins directly after orders are shouted. The soldiers jump into the woods, but there was no sound when you would normally expect the fierce sounds of battle to echo.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Report! There are no signs of people in the front of the woods! Besides a simple camp, there is nothing there!¡¹

    As expected, the expressions of everyone in the area change.

    ¡¸They moved? But this quickly......in that case, the ones we saw in the rear were always......¡¹

    Their movements were being readpletely.

    ¡¸All units, fall back.¡¹

    But, it was toote.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an ambush! The attacking squad is being surrounded on both sides, enemy numbers unknown!! They¡¯re attacking!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-?! An ambush!? They knew where we were going to attack?!¡¹

    M is getting flustered.

    Leopolt¡¯s method of attack was the most optimal. That¡¯s why those on the same level can predict one step ahead.

    ¡¸Leopolt-dono! At this rate-!!¡¹

    Leopolt calmly collects his thoughts. A nk attack within the hard-to-move woods closes the gap between the armies¡¯ skill and equipment considerably. If left alone, there will be many casualties. Even if the army is divided to oppose the enemy on both sides, it will be difficult to move around in the woods, and more importantly the number of enemies is unknown. Backup from an outside squad is needed.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry, backup the attacking unit that charged into the woods, and break the encirclement to rescue them if they are surrounded.¡¹

    The other half of the bow cavalry were left behind to support the attacking army with their bows, but they turned out to be an effective reserve army. If the enemy army is counting on their mobility to defend the front and rear, they have the expected 1000 troops. 500 bow cavalry charging in should be sufficient to turn things around.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an emergency. Since I¡¯m not part of themand, I will go as well.¡¹

    M jumps on a horse and follows the bow cavalry in their charge forward. With this, there is a possibility to turn the tables, or at the very least they could re-establish their position and save the attacking squad before any major damage is done.

    Everyone believed that would happen.

    ¡¸Report! Defensive encampments in front! Anti-cavalry structures are behind the attacking squad! We can¡¯t breakthrough!!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    There is no way defensive structures could be in the spot where the attacking army already passed through. If they are there, it means.......

    ¡¸So it means they have predicted this much as well.¡¹

    Several soldiersy hidden in holes beforehand and stayed still until thest moment. Then, when the concentrated forces pass too far from the front, they jump out to pull fences and the like across the opening, to rebuild their defenses. They probably prepared easy-to-rebuild structures from the start.

    Those makeshift structures won¡¯t hold out for long and the 500 bow cavalry will probably break through eventually. But in that time, the possibility of the attacking squad suffering major casualties is quite high.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    A crunching sound of clenching teeth can be heard, causing the nearby soldiers to look around, not even considering it would evere from the expressionless Leopolt.

    ¡¸Bowman,unch the retreat signal.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!!¡¹

    ming arrows are covered in dyed cloth, with each color of cloth representing a different message to the entire army. The arrow the bowman fired up in the sky is the first he¡¯s ever fired ¨C the signal for the entire army to retreat.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    While instructing the remaining archers to prevent the enemy from pursuing, Leopolt spits something out of his mouth. It wasn¡¯t saliva, but a fragment of the tooth he chipped.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Present Time, City of Zan Dora

    ¡¸I see, so your movements were being read from the beginning.¡¹

    I hear the story from the subjugation squad after they withdrew back into the city.

    ¡¸Yes, the enemy soldiers are certainly not highly skilled. Their troops are also notrgely different from the initially predicted 1000. That amount of soldiers cannot move so efficiently just by adapting to the situation. I believe they decided how to move beforehand.¡¹

    Unlike M and Irijina who are totally disheartened, Leopolt¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t look apologetic nor frustrated. But this is easier to deal with. Apologizing endlessly will solve nothing, since the important part is what follows.

    ¡¸In any case, the enemy is quite formidable.¡¹

    ¡¸To be precise, it is the enemymander. After all, our army¡¯s skill and equipment are superior to theirs.¡¹

    Irijina uncahracteriscally hangs her head and has a pathetic look on her face as Leopolt points out that fact. In other words, just the quality of themander was enough to turn the situation around. But Leopolt, who should feel the most humiliated, remains unperturbed.

    ¡¸They use the terrain well. Because of my ineptitude, the army has suffered a considerable loss too, so it will be difficult to crush them in our present condition.¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking of going the next time though.¡¹

    ¡¸Not to be insolent, but my leadership ability is above Lord Hardlett¡¯s. Even if you head out, I don¡¯t believe you would achieve a greater result than I have.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!? How impudent of you, saying whatever you want aftering back with your tail between your legs!!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face turns red as she shouts angrily. Well, it¡¯s not something to get so upset over, besides, it was wrong to expect him to hold back in the first ce. Moreover, what he said about leadership ability is the truth. If I was the one inmand, things might have turned out more horribly.

    ¡¸Regardless, we can¡¯t just leave things as they are. If rumors of your defeat start circting, public order may be disrupted.¡¹

    Adolph is probably more concerned about public order within the territory than the specific details of the rebel army.

    ¡¸What is necessary to win?¡¹

    I don¡¯t really need to ask, but I want to hear what M and Leopolt¡¯s opinions are.

    ¡¸Arge number of troops. Their forces are limited to 1000 so we should be able to deal with them by surrounding them on all sides and attacking simultaneously.¡¹

    ¡¸If we gather the bow cavalry and Rafen¡¯s citizens, we can get around 5000, which we can use to crush them.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that would be possible. But it would take time, and I probably won¡¯t make it in time for the birth of Mel¡¯s child.

    ¡¸The problem is time.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. It is preferred to settle things as soon as possible in order to suppress the rumors from spreading.¡¹

    Adolph agrees with my opinion. On the other hand, M seems to be displeased about the civil official speaking out against her and puffs her cheeks. But because of her feeling of indebtedness aftering back defeated, she couldn¡¯t talk back.

    ¡¸Have the soldiers rest for the night. Everyone besides the wounded will sortie again.¡¹

    Everyone except Adolph has aplicated look on their faces. After fleeing from a lost battle, heading out again with an army fewer in number than before is not the smartest strategy.

    ¡¸This is an order. Hurry and get ready.¡¹

    I don¡¯t n to listen to any objections. What a big deal ¨C if they lose, they can bandage their tail ande back. We can lose countless times, yet resume our attack another time, whereas they only need to suffer defeat once before they¡¯re finished. We have an overwhelming advantage from the start, so let¡¯s just take it easy.

    ¡¸Those who don¡¯t have work, go to sleep, since thinking with those tired brains won¡¯t produce any results anyways.¡¹

    After I say so, Leopolt unexpectedly stands up from his seat, tells something to the lower-rankedmanders and goes to his room. He really is a boring but interesting fellow.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that guy?! The responsibility for being defeated belongs to him in the first ce!¡¹

    Ifort the raging Celia. If he was going to me himself, he would have willingly demoted himself or had someone else take his ce. His own resignation is outside his job description. He is just doing his utmost, working hard not to let fatigue interfere with his ns.

    ¡¸Besides, it takes quite the bit of force to shatter your own back tooth.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Celia is cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Waa! This isn¡¯t the right time for that!¡¹

    I ruffle Celia¡¯s hair into a mess before letting her leave the room. Unfortunately, I have to let her rest today, so I can¡¯t fuck her.

    ¡¸Uhm......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, you are-¡¹

    Turning back to search for the origin of the voice, I see the married maid blushing at me. It appears she has been charmed by me after she had sex with me one time.

    ¡¸If I could please ask for your affection......contraception is unnecessary. My husband has already slept with me yesterday, so please do the same with me as many times as you desire......it¡¯s fine even I get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸What a cute woman,e to the bed.¡¹

    I embrace her shoulder as we enter the room. I need to replenish my energy right before a fight. Fucking a maid while she¡¯s still dressed really fires me up.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, here! Get pregnant!!¡¹

    ¡¸H-hot! There¡¯s so much......dear2, I¡¯ve received some excellent seed......surely a healthy fourth child will-......¡¹

    Several Days Later, Near the Rebel Army Base

    The soldiers have been reorganized and the army once again marches towards the destination. Despite the lower morale caused by the previous defeat, no one seems brave enough toin, since I¡¯ming along this time. The morale of the bow cavalry in particr seems to have risen. As I thought, they¡¯re useless without me.

    ¡¸Is it here? ......It certainly looks like a hard ce to attack, but it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t bulldoze my way through.¡¹

    ¡¸borate traps have beenid throughout the entire area inside the woods. Unfortunately, breaking through is more difficult than it looks.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, fumu.¡¹

    I see, the entire area, is it?

    ¡¸Is the traps something like pitfalls?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t something restricted to that, but things like ropes tied from tree to tree, fences and structures with overturned wooden stakes......¡¹

    Irijina, who directly engaged in closebat, makes a sour face.

    ¡¸In other words, they can deploy it at any time from anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸That is the case if they predict your movements.¡¹

    Fumu, fumu, then the answer is simple. But I¡¯ll do a final check.

    ¡¸Leopolt, what do you think is the most optimal move with this army?¡¹

    ¡¸......divide the army into two equal parts, attacking with soldiers on the right and left side. Although our army has decreased in size, we still have the overwhelming advantage in numbers. If we attack from both sides simultaneously, the enemy will have no choice but to respond on both ends.¡¹

    ¡¸And what is the weakness?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy has encampments. If they predict our movements, they will divide their army in a 2:8 ratio ¨C the 2 will make use of the camps and withdraw to their defences, while the 8 will hide their soldiers tounch an ambush attack, causing one side to be at a disadvantage. If we were to go rescue that side, our army going around from the outside takes much longer than their army, who are circling around from the inside, resulting in casualties and the loss of our advantage.¡¹

    If you¡¯re thinking of something so troublesome as that, I guess things will be fine.

    ¡¸Is the enemymander more skilled than you?¡¹

    ¡¸......It is hard topare our rtive merits.¡¹

    Alright, let¡¯s go with this.

    ¡¸Deploy the entire army in front. The bow cavalry and spear cavalry will be leading the charge while the infantry will follow and the archers will provide support as necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸The front is where the enemy¡¯s annoying trap is......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know where they¡¯ll appear. Which means, it won¡¯t matter where I go in from.¡¹

    M seems surprised, so I¡¯ll pat her head.

    ¡¸Get into breakthrough formation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹¡¹¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Celia and M are surprised, while Irijina disys her excitement. Luna is steadily making her own preparations.

    ¡¸A sudden frontal charge? Even though we don¡¯t know the state of battle?¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t figure anything out just by watching. Besides, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll win against someone who can constantly predict our movements using my brain anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Leopolt remains silent and motionless. So in reality, he feels slightly irritated when I mention how he lost in a battle of wits.

    ¡¸Did you know I would charge at them?¡¹

    ¡¸It was within my expectations. But that¡¯s because I know Lord Hardlett¡¯s personality. If they didn¡¯t obtain information only avable in the rumors of your heroic feats, there are plenty of strategies they should be prepared for, rather than expecting someone charging in from the front like an idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine, since doing what your opponent hates is what a war is.¡¹

    The army forms into a triangr shape, with the apex facing towards the enemy. They should know a charge ising just from looking at our formation.

    However, it¡¯s not like their soldiers are highly trained or highly skilled. The reason they¡¯re putting up a fight is because they have an excellentmander leading them. It will take time for themander¡¯s messages to reach the entire army, and there is a chance they might make a mistake if they get flustered. They are weak soldiers relying on a strong leader, so if we turn the fight into a free-for-all, we can still win even with half the numbers. What is needed isn¡¯t some scrupulous n, but speed and pressure.

    ¡¸Chargeee¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooh¡ª¨C!!¡¹

    Since we were in a hurry, it isn¡¯t the most beautiful formation. The entire army runs forward in a crooked triangle formation with myself and the escort unit in the lead. With the roar of the horses¡¯ hooves, even shouts cannot be heard.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    When did Leopolt get beside me? I thought he liked to stay at the back.

    ¡¸They are ultimately just peasants. They will feel fear if their leadership crumbles, so please defeat them in a way that makes them feel the most fear.¡¹

    What the heck does that mean?

    ¡¸It will be perfect if you could tear the entrails out of living enemies or suck the blood out of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me.¡¹

    What do you think I am? But I get what you¡¯re thinking.

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anymore and moves back. Let¡¯s go wild with our rampage.

    A volley of arrowse flying at us, but the barrage is sparse and momentum is weak. Something of this level is not enough to stop us.

    As soon as I dived into the woods, Schwartz jumps up. Looking down, I could see a rope tied in between the trees. I see, so they prepared this after seeing we were going to charge. This trap probably took only a few seconds to prepare. But Schwartz appears to have seen through it and jumped up.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, this one is a little special.¡¹

    I swing my spear at the two farmers, nkly staring up at me. From their appearance, they lookpletely like any other peasants. The two of them try to escape by running in between the trees, but this Dwarven spear of mine bisects them along with the trees. If the trees aren¡¯t too thick, they won¡¯t be a problem for my spear.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a rope there!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹¡¸Waaah!!¡¹

    Several of the escort unit and bow cavalry chasing after me tumbles over. The cavalry behind them hurriedly decelerates to avoid the rope, but-

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lower your speed! Run past it! You¡¯re just unlucky if you flip over!!¡¹

    They pick up speed again after my furious order. That¡¯s better, at the very least there is a higher chance of winning like this than having to worry about the enemy while being careful of where they step as they proceed forward.

    Without slowing down, the cavalry unit charges straight into the woods, galloping deep inside. Some asionally get caught by traps, and many bow cavalry gets tripped up by trees in session, as apparently running full-speed through the woods is quite the difficult task for them.

    However, it isn¡¯t a big deal if you look at the bigger picture. The enemy is on foot, escaping from the charging units in a flurry without caring about their appearance, but end up getting caught and finished off.

    ¡¸You guys, don¡¯t stop moving! The captain is in the front.¡¹

    ¡¸If you dawdle around, the captain will take your wives and daughters!¡¹

    Everyone charges forward with bloodshot eyes, caring not about suffering injuries. The bow cavalry from the mountain tribe in particr have raised their morale close to the highest it can go because I¡¯m here.

    ¡¸There is no way we can allow the great chief to lose! Know that it is a great honor to die and return to the sacred mountains!!¡¹

    The enemies guarding the entrance were either routed or overtaken and we soon reach the halfway point of the woods, but that is when another problem rears its head.

    ¡¸A palisade?¡¹3

    ¡¸There was onest time as well, but this suddenly appeared......¡¹

    Looking ahead, there is a wooden fence of about 2 meters in height, which seems to normally bein sideways, disguised as the base part of the wooden stakes before being flipped up. As expected, even Schwartz would have a hard time jumping over that. Not only would going around be ying into their hands, it would take too much time, and an army changing its direction couldn¡¯t make for a better target. We could approach the fence to destroy it, but things won¡¯t be so simple since soldiers are ready and waiting with spears behind the fence.

    But Luna doesn¡¯t panic and advances forward.

    ¡¸Oh great chief, who graces us with his presence, we cannot let you be defeated here. Please behold our determination.¡¹

    The bow cavalry draws their swords as if following Luna¡¯s words and charges all at once.

    ¡¸Oh god of the mountains, bear witness to our battle!¡¹

    Spears protrude from the palisade and even wooden stakes are sticking out from the ground in front of them. It¡¯s something made in a hurry, but quite the formidable opponent for cavalry.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    Even so, they don¡¯t falter. The enemy soldiers on the other side of the fence seem shaken because of that.

    Before colliding, all of them cover their horses eyes and continue charging straight into the fence.

    ¡¸Gyaah!¡¹¡¸Gueh.¡¹¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹¡¸Who are they, they¡¯re insane!¡¹¡¸This isn¡¯t possible!!¡¹

    The blindfolded lead horses of the bow cavalry don¡¯t slow down at all, crashing into the palisade. The bow cavalry suffer fatal wounds and die one after the other as they get impaled by the wooden stakes and spears.

    Despite losing their lives, the momentum of the full-speed gallop which carried the horses¡¯ bodies don¡¯t just get stopped by the fence. The leaping horses neigh loudly as their feet get tangled, and tumble into the wooden fence. Thebined weight of human and horse total several hundred kilos and is more than enough to topple the hastily constructed palisade.

    It seems the reason for blindfolding the horses is to ensure no loss of speed at the moment of impact. The fence gradually copses and the horse corpses roll into the enemy soldiers¡¯ midst.

    ¡¸Good grief, how extreme......We¡¯ll follow suit. Don¡¯t bete!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh!¡¹

    Having been shown such a heroic method of fighting by the bow cavalry, the others seem to have less of a fear towards the traps. The infantry, spear cavalry and all the soldiers rush through the opened gap and push through forcefully to knock down the fence all the while being stabbed by spears.

    I can¡¯t stay in the back either. I grab my spear with both hands and get into a batting stance, bringing it all the way behind my head.

    ¡¸Fuuun!¡¹

    With a full-powered horizontal swing of my spear, the upper half of the fence is blown off. I¡¯m thankful the fence wasn¡¯t reinforced with steel.

    It¡¯s enough for its height to be halved. Without giving any instructions, Schwartz springs forward and bounces over the fence.

    ¡¸Geh!¡¹

    This horse has such an evil personality to purposelynd on a soldier holding a spear on the other side. It made him cry out like a strangled pig.

    ¡¸Hih......this guy......don¡¯t tell me......¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸My regards.¡¹

    After greeting, I give them a single swing of my spear, causing the two of them to lose everything above their shoulders. Luckily for the man who got hit by the handle instead of the de, he flew into a tree and broke his spine after folding in the ¡®¤¯¡¯ character.

    I was told to make things showy. It¡¯s not my style to beat people to death, but I guess it¡¯s all the same if they die in the end.

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    I stab the man in the back, then pick him up, swinging his body at the next enemies while he remains stuck on my spear. I swing my weapon around without paying attention to trees and the man¡¯s pierced body breaks into pieces horribly on impact.

    Instead of cleanly beheading the enemies, I purposely shift my aim to blow off the midpoint of a person¡¯s head or vertically bisect it in half. The de of the spear may hit the skull, but I¡¯m sure this spear won¡¯t face any resistance. Naturally, blood is sprayed everywhere, getting on me and the area all around me. How dirty, and there¡¯s no bath here either, so perhaps I¡¯ll stop now.

    One soldier finds an opportunity to charge at me while the spear I¡¯m holding in my right hand has skewered two groaning people, though I use my left hand to grab his head.

    ¡¸What the-......¡¹¡¸Monster.¡¹

    ¡¸If you continue to resist, this is what will happen to you.¡¹

    Putting on a show to the other soldiers, I grip the head of the enemy tighter.

    ¡¸Ah......Agh......Stop......Guhi!¡¹

    With a squashing sound, the head explodes. While I¡¯m at it, I hurl the two people impaled on my spear high into the air.

    ¡¸D-......demon king......¡¹¡¸I can¡¯t fight against an evil spirit!!¡¹

    The enemy soldiers finally abandon the defences of the fences and withdraw backwards. Fellow soldiers continue to break through. As soon as the cavalry get past the wall, the soldiers on foot have no choice but to run away.

    ¡¸Chase them, take them outpletely!¡¹

    ¡¸St-stop it! Gyaaaah.¡¹¡¸Hiiiiiee!!¡¹

    Themanders¡¯ orders get more violent, as if making up for the amount of damage suffered. However, that is unavoidable, so victory should be the first thing on their minds.

    ¡¸You can go around killing themter. Those who have broken past, follow me, advance forward!¡¹

    I get Schwartz to gallop forward into the woods again. Since a soldier has turned his back to me and I¡¯m just moving forward, might as well stab him on the way, though Schwartz makes a point to trample him as well. The enemy soldiers are already in disarray, but I have a feeling things won¡¯t end here.

    After that, the sporadic traps cause several more allies to be sacrificed as we brute-force our way through. Since passing the fence, there hasn¡¯t been arge defense line at all. In fact, the number of enemies has been decreasing as we progress further in, since we haven¡¯t seen any living enemies in our path since then.

    ¡¸Their base is just on the other side!!¡¹

    What unveils before our eyes as we exit the woods is a steep hill. It¡¯s not a rocky mountain so it looks like we can still climb it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the enemy archers!¡¹

    Archers have been deployed on the ridge of that hill. This is by-the-book movement, entirely expected development.

    Scattered arrows are loosed in our direction and knock over a few allies. But their precision and force isn¡¯t effective enough to defeat the allies who possess shields. When the bow cavalry rush out of the woods and return fire, their arrows overturn the advantage provided by the difference in height and instantly eliminate the enemies. It was obvious who was superior from the prior sh and shoot out here.

    ¡¸It will be our victory when we climb this hill!!¡¹

    Themander of the infantry shouts loudly as he starts climbing the hill almost if he were crawling. He might have spoke too soon, becausepared to the volume of his voice, the speed at which he is climbing is depressing.

    I would follow after him, but horses can¡¯t run up the hill. As he climbs slowly up the slope, several enemies appear in front of him. In the next moment, countless boulders and thick logs roll down.

    ¡¸Gyaaaah!!¡¹

    The soldiers scrambling to be first to the top are crushed one after the other. Some panic and turn back, tripping themselves on the sleep slope and tumbling all the way to the bottom.

    ¡¸Kuh, havinge so far!¡¹

    Celia makes a sour face, as if she bit into something unpleasant. The archers support from behind with their arrows, but not knowing where the enemies are makes the backup fairly ineffective.

    ¡¸As expected, we can¡¯t fight here! Pull back for now and after you get to tter ground......¡¹

    Irijina also seems to think fighting on a hill where losing your concentration for a single moment would cause you to be ttened is a bad idea.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, watch out!!¡¹

    Celia shouts as a giant log rolls down from atop the hill.

    How did they find such arge tree?

    ¡¸Celia, Irijina, jump out of the way.¡¹

    I leave my spear with Irijina and hold both hands out as I lower my body.

    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!!¡¹

    I push my hands against the rolling log. As expected, it is unbelievably heavy and its momentum causes my feet to slide back. I somehow manage to dig my steel boots into the ground to kill the momentum, but I¡¯ve been pushed quite far down. However, this is as much as it¡¯ll go.

    ¡¸Gaaaaah!!¡¹

    The log is heavy, more so than any weapon I¡¯ve carried so far, which means I probably won¡¯t be able to lift it up, but isparatively easier to roll because of itsck of branches.

    With the speed of an ant, I push the thick log up and climb the slope step by step. The soldiersying down and clinging to the hill to hide themselves sees me and shrewdly follows behind me.

    ¡¸So this log only takes one person to move.¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot, the feudal lord-sama isn¡¯t human.¡¹

    They¡¯re saying whatever they please, huh. I¡¯ll fuck their wives after this is over.

    ¡¸What are you guys doing?! You guys push too!!¡¹

    Themanders return to their senses and yells.

    Fellow soldiers crowd around shoulder-to-shoulder beside me. It bes a tad easier to push, but now it¡¯s quite stuffy.

    Rocks and logs continue to roll down the hill, but is deflected to the side by the enormous log we are pushing. The enemies start to panic and prepare to release arrows at us, but showing their heads above the ridge line means the bow cavalry at the bottom of the hill can urately snipe them.

    All of us sweat profusely as we push the trunk up the hill, and then we finally reach the summit.

    ¡¸Geh!¡¹¡¸You¡¯re kidding me......¡¹

    The enemy about to push another rock lets out voice of disbelief. Unfortunately, this is reality. It was really heavy, so let me vent my anger out on you.

    I let go of the log and draw my sword. The soldiers following behind me also spread themselves out beside me. It appears the enemy¡¯s vige is located behind them, so there¡¯s practically no more room for any ns to interfere.

    ¡¸Crush them!¡¹¡¸Kill theeeeeem!!¡¹

    The morale of the endlessly attacking soldiers shoots up. The roles have now reversed. Now, the end approaches.

    ¨CThird Person/Tristan POV¨C

    A Little While Ago, Rebel Army Base

    ¡¸Their entire army is going to be charging from the front right off the bat?¡¹

    Tristan exims while located in a ce where he could watch the entirety of the unfolding events.

    ¡¸Are those guys idiots? Going straight down the middle like this.¡¹

    The men on the sides ridicule andugh, but Tristan doesn¡¯t smile.

    ¡¸Haah......This is the thing I least wanted to happen. In this way, I can¡¯t fool them at all.¡¹

    In that moment, the surrounding men¡¯s expressions changes.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, is it going to be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. I did make some preparations though.¡¹

    ¡¸Woah, they¡¯re charging into the entrance of the woods......there should be a rope trap......¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re charging in without a care. It¡¯s amazing how ridiculously absurd it is.¡¹

    The menugh at the way Tristan describes the events. They all believed the enemy would get caught in the trap.

    ¡¸We gotta prepare our drinks for when we win.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, I think it¡¯s better to wait on that. To be honest, this is quite bad......could you tell them to prop a fence in the camp in front of them?¡¹

    ¡¸A fence? Got it.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s directions are simple and clear. This isn¡¯t his preference or due to his personality, but simply rather the men he¡¯s working with are incapable of executing anything moreplicated. Most if not all of the army is made up of peasants and those who have experience being amander or a soldier cannot take extensive orders.

    ¡¸Advance.¡¹¡¸Stand down.¡¹¡¸Do ¡®X¡¯.¡¹¡¸Hide.¡¹

    The orders needed to be extremely short and simple.

    In order forplicated actions and instructions to be carried out, the movements need to be decided in advance, practiced countless times and the type of orders limited. They had to predict what would happen before it happened, or else they would not be able to react and choose strategies ording to how the situation changes.

    ¡¸But why is it bad if they charge? Isn¡¯t it the same as dealing with a wild animal?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, I intend to face the greatmander, Count Hardlett. Traps for wild beasts won¡¯t work.¡¹

    He sighs, seeing how 90% of his ns are useless.

    ¡¸Moreover, while you can limit sacrifices and drive off the enemy in a battle of strategy, both sides will suffer major losses if it bes a brawl. They can resupply their soldiers and try again, but it¡¯s different for us.¡¹

    Tristan trails off saying ¡®That¡¯s why a rebellion is-¡¯, stopping mid-sentence when he saw a small amount of horses arrive to deliver a message.

    ¡¸The palisade in front has been broken through! Those guys are crazy, covering their horses eyes and charging straight into the fence to break it.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh oh, this is seriously bad. They¡¯ll be able to breakthrough at this rate. Tell the people on top of the hill to get ready.¡¹

    The messenger continues to speak.

    ¡¸There is one amongst them who is the most dangerous. He¡¯s impaling our allies and shredding them to pieces......th-that thing isn¡¯t human!¡¹

    There is one person thates to mind.

    ¡¸Haah......it¡¯s definitely Count Hardlett himself. I don¡¯t think this at all, the feudal lording himself means we can¡¯t simply back out now. How troublesome, I wonder if he¡¯ll forgive us if we apologize now.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?! We¡¯re the rebel army, and if we lose, you and I will be hanged to death! No, it might be merciful for us to be killed, and we might be severely tortured instead.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope that doesn¡¯t happen. I can¡¯t ride a horse, so I can¡¯t run away after all.¡¹

    Eventually angry roars can be heard from the entrance of the woods. It means the opponent has gotten through the woods.

    The archers try to intercept them but most of them get defeated instead.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding......why are we the ones who get wiped out when we¡¯re on higher ground?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the difference in training and equipment. We don¡¯t have to train to catch rabbits after all.¡¹

    Tristan raises his hand and gives a signal. A row of thin logs are lined up from the vige to the edge of the hill, whererge rocks and thicker logs are pushed across them. As a result, the boulders and trunks can be transported even with the strength of the women and elderly and a constant attack can be maintained.

    ¡¸If we continue hurling objects down the steep slope, the enemy won¡¯t be able to climb up and will probably make a detour towards the tter east side of the hill. Is the pitfall and fire prepared?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, perfectly! We¡¯ll cover their body in mes!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, this will somehow get us through the night......¡¹

    Tristan cuts his words short and stares in amazement at the bottom of the hill.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised......to be able to roll that log up the hill like that.¡¹

    ¡¸No way......it took 10 people altogether to move that thing!¡¹

    The especiallyrge log meant to tten all the enemies at once is being used as a shield against arrows and rocks. It took at least ten people to roll something like that on t ground, so nobody could imagine it being pushed up an incline.

    ¡¸At this rate, they¡¯ll breakthrough the west. Have those who went to prepare in the easte back.¡¹

    ¡¸Where did the messenger with a horse go !?¡¹

    ¡¸He just went to the east!¡¹

    ¡¸Call him back! No, have someone run and tell them!!¡¹

    Without knowing the location of the messenger, the order did not get ryed and the opportunity to turn things around was lost.

    Tristan sighs.

    It¡¯s unreasonable to be shocked, since he himself and those men of his are just peasants and shouldn¡¯t have been able to fight a battle in the first ce.

    ¡¸Haah, I really just wanted to live a peaceful life and run a bookstore in a city somewhere. And maybe even let a cat sit on myp.¡¹4

    It doesn¡¯t seem likely his wish will be granted.

    Eventually, the enemy soldiers who finished pushing the log to the top of the hill engage with the ally soldiers. Although there are only a few of them, the ally soldiers get routed in the blink of an eye when faced with their ferocious aura.

    The man swinging therge spear in particr is dismantling soldiers left and right. Eight soldiers charge at him, but end up as just their lower halves. Seeing this, all the other ally soldiers instantly lose all morale.

    Finally, as the supply of objects to throw down the hill diminish to nothing, enemies start appearing from the hill like the spreading of fire.

    ¡¸Tristan! They climbed up! What should we do next?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......¡¹

    With onest sigh, Tristan spreads his hands and shakes his head.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: 1850

    Bow Cavalry: 650, Infantry: 280, Archers: 200, Spear Cavalry: 140, Escort: 80, Standby in Rafen: 500

    Assets: 14300 gold (Labor -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 114, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 131: Rebellion Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 131: Rebellion Suppression</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸I won¡¯t kill you if you drop your weapons and stop resisting.¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-you¡¯re lying......There¡¯s no way you would forgive a revolt!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to kill all of us anyways!¡¹

    Is that so, too bad. With arge swing of my hand, arrows rain down from above on the rebel army, who are lined up to protect the vige. Since they aren¡¯t carrying shields, they fall over quite amusingly.

    The outer circumference of the hill is already secured and the bow cavalry and archers have been deployed on top of the hill. There are no more defensive encampments and their vige has always been in range of the archers, so it is easy to set the ce aze with ming arrows at any time. Even I can tell that they can no longere up with any ns to stop us.

    Two mene at me with desperate looks on their faces. I respond by bisecting the first man vertically from the top of his head down through his crotch, then kicking away the second man¡¯s stomach, splitting his head once he has fallen. It¡¯s fruitless to go around killing the citizens in a battle which has already been settled, but if they continue to resist, they¡¯re not my citizens ¨C they¡¯re just rebels.

    ¡¸Oraah!¡¹¡¸You-!¡¹

    I crouch to dodge the two spearsing at me from both sides and sweep them with my spear while remaining in my lowered position.

    ¡¸Uwaaah!¡¹¡¸My legs are goneee!¡¹

    Having lost both legs, the two men writhe around on the ground in pain. My escort squad proceeds to finish them off with their swords, but that must have seemed like a great salvation to them.

    ¡¸Hiih......¡¹

    Watching the four nearby men get massacred, thest remaining person seems to have lost the will to fight. Looking carefully, it¡¯s actually a young woman. Don¡¯t bring a woman to the battlefield, they¡¯re such a hassle to deal with.

    With a swift flick of my spear, I knock away the farming tool she¡¯s holding in her hand and bring her close to me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to die......help me......¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll pardon you with this.¡¹

    I steal her lips, slip my tongue into her mouth and stick my finger under her clothes to push into her vagina. My finger faces some resistance and it felt like something rips as my digit invades her hole, causing the girl to shriek. Oh, so she was a virgin, what a waste. It would have been better if I waited and taken it with my cock.

    ¡¸Ow......guh......¡¹

    After I separate from her lips, the girl presses against her crotch and copses on the spot. She probably won¡¯t resist any more. I signal with my eyes to the escort unit, telling them to take her away.

    ¡¸Ow, ow, stop it!¡¹

    Celia, I know you aren¡¯t pleased, but dragging her by the hair isn¡¯t very nice.

    ¡¸The battle is already settled, but they still aren¡¯t surrendering.¡¹

    Mments before sighing. It¡¯s true it will only be a massacre at this rate, but if they don¡¯t surrender, we can¡¯t stop either.

    ¡¸It is a general rule to massacre everyone in a rebellion. But is it useless even if they surrender?¡¹

    After dumping the girl off somewhere, Celia returns to my side. She res at me slightly after wiping the virgin¡¯s blood off my finger.

    ¡¸If we do so, there won¡¯t be any future problems though.¡¹

    Leopolt has also judged the battle to be settled and came up to the front. By the way, Irijina is at the very front rampaging and has finished off about 10 people from what I can see. She isn¡¯t the type of person to kill unnecessarily, but it¡¯s natural to kill all those who resist.

    ¡¸That¡¯s also fine, but I want to see the person who led these peasants and made them able to resist this much. Aren¡¯t you also curious?¡¹

    ¡¸It might be beneficial for future reference.¡¹

    Fumu, then shall we make theme out?

    ¡¸Archer squad, nock your ming arrows. Aim at thergest building over there, don¡¯t burn anything else.¡¹

    There is a tall building in the middle of their vige, probably the most important building. If it burns, their morale will drop and since it isn¡¯t attached to any other building, the fire won¡¯t spread to the entire vige.

    Almost at the same time the order was given, close to 100 ming arrows urately fly towards the building. I thought about trying to extinguish the fire, but since the building is made of wood, it quickly turns into arge tower of mes.

    ¡¸Tell the rebel army: If they surrender now, I will spare everyone except the masterminds.If they resist, I¡¯ll burn down the vige and kill everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s a lie.¡¹¡¸You¡¯re probably trying to trick us......¡¹

    ¡¸At this rate, your families will definitely die. If you surrender, there is still a chance I might keep my promise.¡¹

    The rebel soldiers go silent, and the frightened families hug their children while the fire crackles behind them. Eventually the soldiers start dropping their weapons one by one, finally ending the battle. Well then, let¡¯s take a look at what this person looks like. It would be the best if it was a nicedy.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s not that easy.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The rebel¡¯s masterminds are lined up and made to kneel on the ground, while my escort squad secures the area. All of them are hanging their heads and doesn¡¯t dare say a single word. I promised to spare the citizens but the lives of these guys aren¡¯t guaranteed. These guys dragged the others into this mess.

    The most important part is that they are all filthy men, covered in sweat and dirt, making it seem like they¡¯re no different from bandits. There¡¯s no meaning in talking with them.

    ¡¸Hey, who is the one takingmand of this battle?¡¹

    I point my spear at the brawny man at the very front.

    ¡¸I-if you spare us as well, then gya-!¡¹

    Celia kicks the man.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand! You guys are rebels. It¡¯s because of Aegir-sama¡¯s kindness that you are still living now and you aren¡¯t in any position to negotiate at all! If you want, then I can kill you right- fuha......stop id pleash!¡¹

    I can¡¯t talk to them if you kick them, so please calm down after I massage your cheeks.

    ¡¸I intend to execute all of you, but if you answer truthfully, I might change my mind, you know?¡¹

    Everyone, including the man who was kicked, turn their eyes towards a man of small build sitting in the corner.

    ¡¸Haah......good grief.¡¹

    I hear arge, tired sigh.

    I¡¯m not interested in the other masterminds, so I had them confined. I want to take my time and talk to the man who was inmand, so I have him sit across the table from me. M and Leopolt sit beside me while Celia stands behind the man and remains alert. Irijina seems to have gone to interrogate the others, probably because she feels some sympathy for them.

    ¡¸Well, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Count-sama, it¡¯s Tristan. I don¡¯t have a surname.¡¹

    Judging from his scrawny body, it doesn¡¯t look like he has much experience serving in the army. But it doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s just an average peasant either.

    ¡¸Fumu, what superbmand. I never would have thought a mish-mash gathering of peasants would give us so much trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored. I as well, did not expect such absurd tactics. A greatmander and savage valor ¨C there was no other hand I could y when both of those traits were disyed.¡¹

    Tristan spreads both hands and sighs. He seems to be someone who does that a lot, and although I am one of those things he mentioned, the other one is Leopolt.

    ¡¸Enough about that. But why would a clever individual such as yourself n to rebel? Did you believe there was a chance at victory?¡¹

    There¡¯s no way a noble would allow peasants to rebel or create a new system of order. Even if they can put up a good fight, it was quite obvious they would either get crushed by me or the kingdom¡¯s army would ride out to suppress them if things got out of hand. Perhaps the governor took something besides the tax I imposed and caused their spontaneous outburst because they were unable to stomach it any further, but this guy doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would choose such a foolish option. In fact, he doesn¡¯t look like the type to initiate anything on his own.

    ¡¸Aah......I was told the reason is because of things like tax andbor.¡¹

    ¡¸Told? Aren¡¯t you the boss?¡¹

    Tristan sighs again and falls over t on the table. Celia regards such an action as rude and moves in to try and pick him up, but I hold my hand up to stop her.

    ¡¸I......I am the son of the previous mayor of a certain vige, but my parents died from illness, and although I¡¯ve been a farmer for a long time, the field attached to the house is quite wide, so I¡¯ve been continuously living by lending that field to other people while reading books. I never really wanted to seed the position of mayor.¡¹

    He seems to have a privileged position amongst the peasants.

    ¡¸However, the vigers and tenant farmers hanged the vige official before I knew it.¡¹

    He talks as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem, how terrible.

    ¡¸I was at home reading my books while thinking it was a big deal, and then the former feudal lord......the governor called his soldiers toe here, but I guess that¡¯s natural.¡¹

    Of course it is. He wouldn¡¯t just leave things alone when the official was killed.

    ¡¸The tax imposed on us might have been heavy but thew is thew and I thought killing the official was deserving of punishment......however, the governor¡¯s soldiers weren¡¯t looking for the culprits, rather they were burning houses indiscriminately, killing and raping and doing as they pleased.¡¹

    That governor will be getting point deductions. I¡¯ll have him enjoy being confined in a room until I return home.

    ¡¸I thought this was bing a disaster and my house and books would go up in mes if things continued, so I suggested for the vigers to start an uprising. That¡¯s how I tookmand, repelled the governor¡¯s soldiers, and managed to survive up to now without any problems.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you gathered the vigers and defeated the governor¡¯s soldiers?¡¹

    And this isn¡¯t by lying in wait, but heading out on the spur of the moment. He said it quite simply, but it¡¯s not something that can be done so quickly.

    ¡¸Haah, I¡¯ve secluded myself in my house and read a plethora of books so I knew the basics of something like military tactics.¡¹

    This guy says ¡®basics¡¯ but now the future regarding my ambition to be King is looking a little bleak.

    ¡¸However, the vigers got overly excited because of winning so handedly and even got the surrounding viges involved, creating their own little paradise......and even saying things like running off to Magrado.¡¹

    It appears Tristan never intended to create the rebel army.

    ¡¸They suggested to run away many times, but never listened to me when I told them I wouldn¡¯t go. They kept telling me how I was the boss and how I was invincible. Haah......as a result, I couldn¡¯t stay behind at home, and came here while knowing how foolish it was. You know the rest, don¡¯t you? We repeatedly drove away the governor¡¯s soldiers and thought this time would be the end but-¡¹

    He heaves anotherrge sigh, and awkwardly avoids eye contact when Celia and M re at him.

    ¡¸In the first ce, I¡¯m not the type of person who¡¯s suited to telling people what to do. I knew that, so I wanted to read books on my own and enjoy my life, but things just turned out this way. The people who say ¡®you are the one who chooses how to live¡¯ are wrong; there¡¯s nothing you can do with your strength alone. If I was born 10 years earlier, I would have opened a bookstore and would be living in some other city......¡¹

    He¡¯s starting to mumble something to himself. He¡¯s apletely different personpared to Leopolt, but is quite the interesting individual. Moreover, it is rare for anyone who has no experience in the army nor any formal education to be able to takemand like he has.

    ¡¸So, regarding how you will be dealt with.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......the masterminds get executed, right? It¡¯s not like I particrly hold a grudge against you, so if I could ask for it to be painless at the very least......no, that would be scary too, so perhaps do it while I¡¯m sleeping.¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like toe with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    He sounded in disbelief, almost as if he couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying. M looks at me in surprise while Celia gets angry to the point her hair is standing on end.

    ¡¸Are you insane? You want to appoint a position to a rebel?¡¹

    ¡¸To such a rude man?!!¡¹

    Celia, your voice is sounding more like Irijina¡¯s nowadays. Is she gradually influencing you?

    ¡¸It would be a waste to kill someone as talented in the military fields as you are. If youe with me, your crime of rebellion will be disregarded.¡¹

    This guy is definitely skilled, and my work in the army will definitely be reduced if hees onboard, making it easier for me to swing my spear on the battlefield.

    ¡¸I decline.¡¹

    The elbow I rested on the table slips unexpectedly. I didn¡¯t think he would refuse in this situation.

    ¡¸You bastard!¡¹

    My cute Celia, don¡¯t draw your sword. Come sit on myp.

    ¡¸I never liked doing work in the first ce, and being a soldier gets me dizzy. I don¡¯t want to listen to or give out instructions either.¡¹

    His detachedness is somewhat simr to Adolph¡¯s attitude but there is a distinctive difference between them.

    ¡¸I would prefer dying than working like a horse for some savage army.¡¹

    He hates the idea of working at all. He doesn¡¯t need status nor authority and has little thought towards working for the sake of the people. He just wants to live his life leisurely.

    Then this will be quick. A slight grin appears on my face.

    ¡¸Wh-what is it?¡¹

    Tristan seems to have noticed and is making a reluctant face.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll give up on appointing you to a job, but you might change your mind. Execution can¡¯t be undone......so why don¡¯t I make you work hardbor for about 10 years? You¡¯ll be doing physicalbor from morning to night everyday.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s face twitches.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be waiting in anticipation for yourmanding ability while you get put into a group of burly men. Of course, you¡¯ll be sleeping in the same area with them as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh......¡¹

    To him, 10 years of hardbor is worse than dying. But he doesn¡¯t look like he has the guts to end his own life.

    ¡¸If you be my subordinate, you wille to Rafen. There¡¯s a bookstore there so I think you¡¯ll be able to read plenty more books.¡¹

    ¡¸Grrr......¡¹

    Ooh, he¡¯s wavering. If only I could give him one more push with something.

    ¡¸......I want to calm down a little, so could I get some tea?¡¹

    Oh, he loves tea, how fortunate.

    ¡¸There¡¯s noparing your ordinary peddlers with Rafen when ites to tea. My wife is quite obsessed with it, you see.¡¹

    This is the truth. Because of Nonna, we don¡¯t only have tea leaves from all over the Central ins, but also from various ces in the Federation. The amount of varieties rivals even that of the capital¡¯s, or this is what I heard her boasting about to Ca anyway.

    ¡¸I understand......but please don¡¯t expect too much of me. I have absolutely no interest of bing a soldier. Because of this incident, I havee to hate people expecting something of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m expecting lots from you Tristan.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......I feel like my future self of 10 years would have desperately tried to reject this proposal.¡¹

    Tristan never stopped sighing. It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to dere him as themander in front of the soldiers he orchestrated to kill, so I made him my follower for now.

    Thus, I obtained a man by offering him a bookstore and some tea. It goes without saying, I don¡¯t n to sleep with him.

    ¡¸Leopolt, do you have any thoughts?¡¹

    After being defeated by him, he might have someplex feelings about all this.

    ¡¸No, having another skilled individual is a good thing on our side.¡¹

    ¡¸You really think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t have any trivial emotions.¡¹

    I pester him further and ask him again while taking a peek at his face, causing him to sigh. This guy¡¯s sighs are many times more irritating than Tristan¡¯s.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have other people who you should be cheering up instead?¡¹

    Leopolt gazes over at Celia, who is obviously agitated with her cheeks all puffed up, and M, who appears calm but is clearly sulking a little.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be going. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    Things have been settled anyways, so might as well tend to my women.

    ¡¸Nnbh, nnh! Nnh! Nnh!¡¹

    ¡¸Chhyubh, nnh¨C......nnboh!¡¹

    I lie down on the bed with my penis standing at attention. M and Celia are licking the towering member from both sides, alternatingly stuffing it in their mouths.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great, it feels awesome. Do it faster.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmhkay.¡¹¡¸Yeshh.¡¹

    When they start moving more intensely, loud slurping sounds can be heard as I bring the ass in front of me closer to my face. Luna, who is sitting on top of my chest, brings her vagina and ass close to my mouth. Without hesitation, I lick and suck on her, making her squeal in pleasure.

    At first, Luna insisted she wouldn¡¯t let me lick her ass when she hasn¡¯t taken a bath yet, but after telling her it would be my way of thanking her personally after fighting so bravely, she shyly got on top of me and lowered her ass to my face. She loves getting her pussy and ass licked, but believes it to be something quite rude to ask of me, so she never requests it. As proof of that, she grinds her ass against me when I slip my tongue inside her hole.

    Irijina is letting me use her thighs as a pillow, while I fondle her breasts. Her thighs aren¡¯t that soft, but it¡¯s not all that bad. When I pinch her nipples, she starts breathing and panting heavily.

    ¡¸Nnh, I¡¯m about to cum again. Next is M.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, alright.¡¹

    The four girls pause what they¡¯re doing as I hold M and press down against her.

    ¡¸Nnh.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaauaah!!¡¹

    Inserting myself in M¡¯s already slippery vagina, I move my hips furiously from the start and ejacte as the both of us entwine our fingers together. After kissing her neck and breasts and yfully biting asionally, I once again lie on my back.

    The girls switch their initial positions and begin caressing me again. With such devoted caressing, I am brought to climax soon and I choose one of them to make love with and finish off by ejacting. The girls seem to love when I do this, so I repeat this for all of them. They prefer being 1-on-1 with me the most when they get close to orgasm. M is usually up in arms about how lewd we¡¯re being, but is probably pent up after going through life-and-death battles, seeing as how proactive she is now.

    Even so, a man loves enjoying everyone altogether, so I¡¯ll enjoy myself with thest shot.

    ¡¸Alright, this will be thest one!¡¹

    Iy therge Irijina on her back and have M and Luna suck on my dick. I thought Celia would want to kiss me, but she wants to heighten my arousal and licks my asshole instead.

    ¡¸Uoooh!!¡¹

    I let a groan escape my lips as I pull my dick out from the girls¡¯ mouths and point my meat rod at Irijina before releasing my load. In an instant, she is covered from head to toe with my seed.

    ¡¸Alright, now lick it clean.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹¡¸Yes.¡¹¡¸Irijina-san......¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh!? Everyone¡¯s going to do it!?¡¹

    The three girls begin to lick the seed I sprayed on Irijina¡¯s body. Their tongues crawl all over, naturally running over her nipples and vagina as well, causing Irijina to writhe in pleasure.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move.¡¹

    If she continues to struggle, she would swing Celia away, so I hold down both her hands.

    ¡¸Aah! Their soft tongues are crawling all over my body!!¡¹

    Having the semen slurped off her body with the girls¡¯ tongues cause her to feel strangely aroused. M and Luna run their tongue across Irijina¡¯s stomach and meet each other¡¯s, entangling their tongues while they were at it. Eventually, the two of them raised their faces up from Irijina¡¯s stomach and kiss each other passionately.

    Umu, how nice of these fellow female warriors to share the battlefield and get along in the bedroom. The two of them continue their messy kissing, making plenty of slurping noises and exchanging saliva as well as the seed they scooped up. This scene is quite unbearable, as I feel my dick getting hard again, even though I thought the previous shot was myst.

    Celia saw this from the corner of her eye and turned her ass towards me, spreading her genitals open with her hands.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, here is a hole you can use to relieve yourself.¡¹

    The unyielding M and Luna turn their pussies towards me while continuing to entangle their tongues.

    ¡¸There are holes here too. Two of them.¡¹

    Before I knew it, Irijina has started to lick my cock while she¡¯s stillying on her back.

    This night isn¡¯t over yet.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded: 2130

    Bow Cavalry: 800, Infantry: 400, Archers: 200, Spear Cavalry: 150, Escort: 80, Standby in Rafen: 500

    Assets: 13800 gold (Labor -200) (Building Addition -300) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (Temporary Follower), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 114, children who have been born: 10

 Chapter 132: Sentence

    <h4>Chapter 132: Sentence</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Uuu......gusun1............¡¹

    Laying sideways on the bed, I gently stroke the head of the woman sleeping beside me. I bring her close and allow her to rest on my arm, but the woman turns away, burying her face under the nket and crying in anguish.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry like some little girl who just got raped.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s exactly what happened!!¡¹

    Getting up so suddenly, what an energetic girl.

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t! Again!?¡¹

    I push the woman down and when I press my half-erect cock against her opening, I¡¯m able to slide smoothly into her hole due to the previously pumped semen acting as lubricant.

    ¡¸It¡¯s inside againnn.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look so unhappy about it. I¡¯ll make sure it feels good for you.¡¹

    With just that said, I start moving my hips, evoking small dog-like sounds to leak out from the girl as she clings to me. As I thought, she¡¯s turned on. She¡¯s just saying she doesn¡¯t like it, but she¡¯s quite the cute girl.

    After the suppression of the rebellion, I wanted to return to my territory immediately, but Adolph and Leopolt stopped me. It looks like I have to give a sentence to the rebels directly.

    The sentence I gave out contained three parts:

    The rebels ¨C execution or forcedbor at the mine for 5 years

    Individuals who participated directly in the battle ¨C 3 years of jail time or unpaidbor for half a year

    The citizens who followed along ¨C exempt

    All of the people who participated directly in the fight chose unpaidbor rather than imprisonment. If they have the strength to rebel, they should be able toplete something simple likebor.

    However, it was most of the men who participated in the rebellion, so the women and children left behind would starve at this rate. That¡¯s why the vige which was being used as the rebel base will be turned into a developing vige and tax will be reduced for a year. This will allow them to manage somehow until the mene back from doingbor.

    Although the discipline is unpaidbor, it only means there is no reward, and everything else remains the same. It isn¡¯t extremely harsh work that would make theborers copse.

    The problem is with the rebels, who all chose heavybor at the mine rather than execution. ire finally has ns for the iron mine, so I will entrust them to her. What happens to them is none of my concern.

    By the way, the cute woman crying beneath me is the one I pointed my spear at previously and used my finger to take her virginity. Going by the sentence, she would have to do half a year ofbor, but that would be hard on a woman¡¯s body. That¡¯s why I told her if she became my woman for the night, I would pretend I didn¡¯t see her participating in the fight.

    ¡¸Aau......that ce is feeling all tingly......it feels so gooood!¡¹

    Thus, I¡¯m finishing the job I started, tearing her virginity apartpletely and making her moan in agony under me.

    ¡¸There......cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!? You¡¯re cumming again? The contraceptive......¡¹

    I ignore what she said, grabbing her hips and giving her a nice creampie. It might only be for one night, but it¡¯s natural for a man to impregnate his own woman.

    ¡¸Uuuu¨C!! So much cum......-will get pregnant, but the pulsing inside me feels good......¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, nice. That was awesome.¡¹

    While continuing to cum, I whisper the girl¡¯s name into her ear. Every time I did so, the girl twitches and blushes. She just lost her virginity, but she¡¯s already starting to get used to sex.

    Dawn is almost upon us. I pull my dick out and roll over, as the girl timidly rests her head on my arm. I hug her close and pat her softly, but she¡¯s falling asleep already.

    ¡¸So this one makes it six.¡¹

    I¡¯ve already mmed my dick into five other women who were taken in after the fight, two of which were virgins. They exchanged half a year ofbor for this, don¡¯t think badly of me.

    ¡¸......It¡¯s about time to depart. Should we postpone it?¡¹

    Reacting to the voiceing out of nowhere, I turn my eyes to the entrance and see Celia peeking her face out halfway. It appears the sun is already up. It would have been nice if I got some sleep, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Shall we go?¡¹

    I slowly get out of bed so as to not wake the girl and slip my clothes on.

    ¡¸Honestly, it doesn¡¯t sit well with me. At least take the escort unit......¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we go full-speed with the other horses, it will take two days, and they¡¯ve already worked hard in thest fight. I don¡¯t want to push them too hard.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s their job.¡¹

    The patrol is nowpletely finished. All that¡¯s left is a little bit of cleaning up and returning home, which normally takes about a week if the infantryes along. I thought I could just leave quickly on Schwartz and let Leopolt and Adolph take care of the rest. I knew they wouldin, or so I thought.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett¡¯s job is finished. There are no problems here.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind now that the fighting is done, since Hardlett-sama will only make the girls do unnecessary things while you¡¯re here.¡¹

    I really feel like strangling those two.

    Celia was the only one who wanted to be together with me no matter what, so I let her ride with me on Schwartz. The newly acquired territory isn¡¯tpletely safe yet, but Schwartz should be able to shake off any bandits or monsters. Besides, I don¡¯t really like riding with the escort unit crowding around me.

    ¡¸Alright, shall we head out?¡¹

    I jump on Schwartz and have Celia ride in front of me. The perverted horse neighs happily as Celia¡¯s butt clings to his back, running off with an arrow-like speed you wouldn¡¯t expect from such arge body.

    I hope I can make it in time for Mel¡¯s delivery.

    On the way, Trifle

    ¡¸Oh? A single horse ising our way.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice, the three of us should be able to handle one.¡¹

    ¡¸A woman¡¯s riding on it, and she¡¯s a fine one too!¡¹

    The ouws jump out bravely onto the path holding swords.

    ¡¸Oi, oi! Leave your gold and the woman and take a hike!¡¹

    ¡¸Or else you¡¯re dead!¡¹

    ¡¸Missy, the three of us are gonna show you a nice......gueh!¡¹

    A short sword flies into the eye of one of the men.

    ¡¸Habeeh!¡¹

    Another one gets his skull smashed by a giant spear.

    ¡¸Hmboh!¡¹

    Thest one gets knocked away by the horse, who charged at him almost as if purposely aiming for him, and breaks his neck.

    The enormous horse continues off without losing any speed, almost like nothing happened, leaving the three corpses behind for some goblins who showed upter to drag back to their den.

    Rafen

    ¡¸Fumu, we¡¯re here.¡¹

    ¡¸We arrived without much trouble.¡¹

    Celia strokes Schwartz as if telling him he did well. The sun is still pretty high up. It took this horse only a few hours to run along the path which would normally take the infantry one week.

    ¡¸Well done. You can go back to the stable now so go ahead and find a mare to mate with.¡¹

    After neighing, he lowers us from his back and returns to the stables on his own. So he actually understands what we say? There¡¯s a chance he¡¯s some perverted man who got cursed and turned into a horse.

    ¡¸Now then, time to head back.¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t tell them in advance, so I¡¯m sure everyone will be surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸We might see some people who we don¡¯t usually see.¡¹

    I open the door whilementing. Of course, since they were not informed, there are no servants to greet us.

    From the corridor of the mansion, I can hear a familiar voice and a voice from an exhausted Mel.

    ¡¸Mom, that outfit is......geez~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? The baby isn¡¯ting out yet and it¡¯s better to wearfortable clothes.¡¹

    Kuu is talking to Mel, who¡¯s still walking around with arge belly. It seems I made it in time. Her clothes arefortably loose for the most part, but her stomach is covered to retain warmth. She covered her breast area only roughly so it¡¯s easy to see her nipples if she bends over slightly.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    Mel and I exchange looks.

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter why. I¡¯m back.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aegir-san? Howe......when I¡¯m looking like this!!¡¹

    She quickly tries to hide her breasts, but the unsightly hem stands out. It¡¯s fine, since a pregnant woman should care more about her kid than her appearance. If that outfit helps her feel morefortable, then I don¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸No! Kuu, lend me your shirt!¡¹

    ¡¸No way, if I take this off, I¡¯ll be in my underwear!¡¹

    Ooh, they¡¯re panicking.

    ¡¸How can I look so slovenly in front of Aegir-san............¡¹

    The panicking Mel stops all of a sudden.

    ¡¸Ow......no way......it might be time now.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!? Someone! Call the midwife!!¡¹

    I wonder if the shock from panicking just now caused it toe. I guess I really just made it.

    Mel, apanied by her daughter, enters the prepared room. After a couple minutes, I could hear the crying of a baby.

    ¡¸Giving birth is something so simple?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the books I read, it¡¯s much harder and there¡¯s a chance you might lose your life too.¡¹

    The women here give birth quite easily though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a healthy boy. ......To be honest, I started to think I wasn¡¯t needed anymore.¡¹

    The midwife has aplicated look on her face. There might be an emergency, so keep working hard.

    ¡¸Nice work.¡¹

    I reenter the room and gently stroke Mel as she holds our child wrapped in a nket.

    ¡¸So the fifth child is a boy......ara, look at how big his penis is. I¡¯m sure he inherited that from his father.¡¹

    Even the midwife is surprised at howrge the genitals the boys born in our family are. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true since I neverpared with other babies before. Ca said it would be easy to distinguish which babies are ours like this though.

    The child was named Gilbard.2 Mel would have liked a shorter name, but since the women made a fuss about how he might seed the family, this name was decided.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, I don¡¯t see Nonna here.¡¹

    Mel literally gave birth right after I came back so there wasn¡¯t any time to greet everybody due to all the hurried preparations. She¡¯s usually the first one toe out to do the naming and stuff though.

    ¡¸When she found out Mel gave birth to a boy, she went to sleep. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle out when she gets hungry.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s such an interesting woman. It would be nice if she gave birth soon.

    When I look straight out the window, I can see a brand new building.

    ¡¸So it¡¯spleted.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sorry. I used some of your money again.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    The new building was built as the temporary residence for the women who were saved from the goblins, but it wasn¡¯t finished due to the short notice in which 20 women got pregnant, however they couldn¡¯t be left in that state, so a full-fledged residence was constructed/renovated for them. It¡¯s nothing luxurious, but it¡¯s sturdy and properly built, even containing private rooms and a reception hall.

    Aside from the girls I slept with, there are the other girls who hooked up with men who migrated to Rafen, making up a total of 30 women.

    ¡¸Those girls don¡¯t have to hold back and can sleep with me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so unreasonable. If they tasted Aegir¡¯s thing, those guys will end up lonely.¡¹

    Ca hugs me from behind and strokes my cock. Hey, you¡¯ll get it hard like that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you use this huge log of a cock to make love to me tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me, I¡¯ll do it until you faint.¡¹

    I wrap an arm around Ca and take her with me to check out the new building. The girls quickly cheer as soon as we enter.

    ¡¸This is quite the scene.¡¹

    There are 30 people in total, 20 of which are pregnant with my seed and are nearing theirst month of pregnancy in the beginning of summer. The girls and theirrge bellies are lined up together.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no denying this is your harem.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸We want it to be that way too though?¡¹¡¸Our friends in the city all say they want the feudal lord-sama to y with them too......¡¹

    While the girls get excited and fuss around me, my clothes get taken off. Ca resigns herself to the situation and strips her own clothes too.

    ¡¸Ehehe, the feudal lord-sama¡¯s huge dick~¡¹¡¸Wait, I¡¯ll get it wet so don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡¹

    The girls yet to get pregnant prepare themselves to take it in their mouths. Someone shuts the windows and the room bes dark.

    ¡¸Hey wait! Don¡¯t close the window before setting up the light. I can¡¯t see anything now.¡¹

    While the girlsin, a snap of my fingers rings out. Immediately after, fire is seen burning on the candle stand. Umu, it¡¯s brighter now.

    ¡¸Ooh, so quick?¡¹

    As I sit on the bed, the girls crowd around my dick and start licking so much I couldn¡¯t count precisely how many tongues there are. In addition, my chest, nape and everywhere from my face to my feet are being licked by the girls.

    ¡¸This is incredible, it feels like I can cum just from these tongues.¡¹

    Looking at my feet using the light from the candlestand, I see that everyone crowding around my dick are pregnant women. They must want to give their best with this service since they won¡¯t be able to use their vaginas. With the budding of my seed, their bulging stomachs and darkened nipples, these pregnantdies in front of me will eventually give birth and will start squirting breast milk.

    ¡¸Kyaa, it twitched.¡¹¡¸He¡¯s getting turned on, let¡¯s concentrate.¡¹

    Imagining thesedies after childbirth and bathing in their milk might cause me to ejacte sooner than I want. There¡¯s no reason to hold back though, so why not just let it fire away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, those who want to be showered, get in front of me.¡¹

    The pregnant women push each other and line up in front of the bed with their faces sticking up. I choose one person in the crowd, grab her head and stick my dick in her mouth, thrusting several times before pulling out again.

    ¡¸Uoooh!!¡¹

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, Ca crawls under my crotch and licks my balls, coaxing an even more intense ejaction.

    ¡¸Kyaah!¡¹¡¸Abbuh! Drowning!!¡¹

    It was almost like the feeling of an intense urination, as my sperm sprays out and dirties the girls¡¯ faces. I finish sttering their faces as my ejaction stops, but the girls aren¡¯t finished yet. They start licking the semen off each other¡¯s faces and roll around on the floor, showing me quite the delicious scene.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t drooping......¡¹

    ¡¸As expected......¡¹

    Next, I have to drive my dick and my seed into the girls who haven¡¯t gotten pregnant after all. This is no time for my dick to get soft.

    I see the bright red hair standing out from the dimly-lit room. I guess I¡¯ll start with Alice first.

    ¡¸Come here, Alice.¡¹

    I pull her to the bed and roll her onto her back, pushing my cock against her pussy lips.

    ¡¸Eh......there?¡¹3

    ¡¸It¡¯s weird to use the asshole all the time in the first ce. Sometimes you need to use this......hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Ow!!¡¹

    Alice should have been ying with her asshole when I was getting serviced by the other girls, so I thought she would be ready to go, but her hole isn¡¯t wet at all. The narrow vagina feels dry and quite painful when my rod rubs directly against the inside flesh.

    Alice seems to feel the same and nces at me with a look of displeasure. This isn¡¯t good for a man. I try to pleasure her somehow by sucking on her breasts and nape but it practically has no effect on her. And then finally.

    ¡¸Um......it¡¯s too big and it hurts....... Could you stop......please?¡¹

    The girl expressed her desire to stop. She genuinely didn¡¯t like it, so there¡¯s no choice but to pull out.

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all, to be honest......¡¹

    As a man, this is slightly depressing and embarrassing. I guess it means I still have a lot to learn.

    Out of desperation, I use my finger to prod her asshole.

    ¡¸Hoah!¡¹

    I just poked it once, but she shouted so loudly.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    Let¡¯s put a finger into her ass.

    ¡¸Aaaooooh!!¡¹

    Her eyes instantly be nk, her tongue jumps out of her mouth and she spreads her legs open. This makes me feel slightly empty inside.

    ¡¸You asshole junkie......take this!¡¹

    I grab my cock and forcefully prate her asshole.

    ¡¸Wai-! Aegir, don¡¯t! She¡¯ll die!!¡¹

    I suddenly shoved my cock inside up to the root so Caes over to stop me in a panic. With my size, the abrupt insertion would ruthlessly tear the asshole. But that¡¯s only if it was an average girl.

    ¡¸Nnohhhh!! My assssss- such a thick dick is inside my assholeeee! Thrust into mee! Thrust all the way to my insides! Fuckk meeee¨C!!¡¹

    This is what happens to Alice. Both hands are ced on her head as she screams and her face has distorted to the extent that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to say she¡¯s insane. But still, the insides of her ass are twisting and wrapping around me.

    ¡¸Put something else in my ass too! It¡¯s fine even if you stick your arm in there and thrust at the same time!¡¹

    I would definitely think she would die if I stuffed my arm in there along with my dick.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if I die! Being fucked in the ass and dying is true satisfaction! I want to die from my ass!!¡¹

    ¡¸......a pervert.¡¹

    Ca mutters at the outrageous scene. At this moment, the most perverted one in our midst changed from Ca to Alice. She¡¯s usually quite well-behaved and doesn¡¯t talk much though.

    In the end, Alice squeezed two shots from me with her ass while climaxing several dozen times herself and finally copses on the bed. I did it with the other girls as well and the calm atmosphere resumes as usual after sex.

    ¡¸Hey......Alice¡¯s ass, it looks like I can fit my entire arm in there without a problem, so is she okay with going to the toilet and stuff?¡¹

    Alice ys with her ass whenever she has spare time after all. She probably put some incredible things in there to stretch it and now it¡¯s stretched too much. The girl resting on my arm replies with a resigned look on her face.

    ¡¸It seems like she isn¡¯t able to hold it in most of the time. There are times it happens suddenly after arriving at her destination.¡¹

    ¡¸Arade!?¡¹4

    As expected, Ca¡¯s prominent pervertedness within our house continues.

    ¡¸Well, time to head back I guess. First, the window......it¡¯s dark here. The light has gone out.¡¹

    The pregnant women should all be lying around my feet so it¡¯s not good to rely just on instincts to move about.

    ¡¸Nn.¡¹

    Alice, who has copsed face down, distractedly lights the me. Oh, now I can open the window.

    I screwed up the order because I got too heated. I¡¯m sure the girls back home are mad. I don¡¯t know how much of Alice¡¯s screams they heard. It would be fortunate if Nonna has fallen asleep already.

    But, as soon as I opened the front door.

    ¡¸What is the meaning of abandoning me and having an orgy with your mistresses?!!¡¹

    Nonna flies at me with her headbutt, or she pretends to, and presses me with her enormous breasts. I feel a considerable amount of pressure, but I¡¯ll dly wee Nonna like this. I¡¯m d she¡¯s doing well more than anything, so let¡¯s get to making babies.

    The Next Day

    I wake up early and gently stroke the girls, who are sleeping with their legs spread wide open, and hear a knock.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Sebastian. I have an urgent notice for you, master.¡¹

    ¡¸Come in.¡¹

    Sebastian won¡¯t tell me anything unnecessary. Also, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid at my naked appearance or the naked girls sleeping on one side of the bed.

    ¡¸You have a guest.¡¹

    ¡¸A guest? So early in the morning?¡¹

    Some rude guy whoes so early in the morning without an appointment will be turned away at the door. If he didn¡¯t do so, it means it is something important.

    ¡¸And who did they say they were?¡¹

    The capable butler slowly enunciated his words.

    ¡¸He named himself as Marquess Mulney of the Kingdom of Malt.¡¹

    ¡¸A marquess!¡¹

    Nonna gets up all of a sudden. Is she a zombie?

    The Kingdom of Malt......if I recall, it¡¯s a country who recently established their borders to the south. What a delicious-sounding name.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t ignore him if he¡¯s a marquess. I¡¯ll change, so wait a moment.¡¹

    ¡¸Miti! Miti! Where¡¯s my dress!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, thick......¡¹

    I feel sorry for Miti since she was woken up from her deep sleep.

    Leopolt and Adolph haven¡¯te back yet either. That means I¡¯ll have to think and negotiate for once.

    ¡¸......Why do you have a spear?¡¹

    I realize after Celia points it out. Oh right, this is a negotiation, so I don¡¯t need a spear.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Troops Commanded ¨C Reorganizing

    Assets: 13700 gold (Labor -100) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (Temporary Follower), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 120, children who have been born: 11

 Chapter 133: Messenger From the South

    <h4>Chapter 133: Messenger From the South</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸I¡¯m a Marquess from the Malt Kingdom, Babon Mulney.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Aegir Hardlett......a Count from Goldonia.¡¹

    I just stated my name, but Nonna kept nudging my side to continue, so I gave him my court rank as well.

    ¡¸I¡¯m his wife, Nonna Hardlett.¡¹

    She pinches the hem of her dress, lifting it slightly and curtsies politely. The marquess nods while ncing around at her breasts. How dare this perverted bastard do that.

    This guy called Marquess Mulney looks like a middle-aged man you would find anywhere. He doesn¡¯t appear to have a twisted personality nor does he look particrly sharp. Aside from the high-ss clothing he¡¯s wearing, there is nothing which makes him stand out as a marquess. There are conceited and detestable nobles from Goldonia too, but all of them have a sort of presence about them.

    ¡¸He is above you in terms of rank, but there is a difference between our home nations too. Don¡¯t be rude, but don¡¯t be too far forward.¡¹

    Following Nonna¡¯s advice, I treat him as my equal and shake his hand confidently.

    ¡¸Well met.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, same to you......ow, ow......¡¹

    Don¡¯t get hurt just from a little handshake like this.

    ¡¸Please sit.¡¹

    He is invited to sit on the luxurious sofa located in the reception room while tea is also served. After the both of us enjoy tea and snacks in a rxed manner, the issue is brought forth without a moment¡¯s dy. How troublesome.

    ¡¸So what is the issue this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I came to deepen the friendly rtions between my Malt Kingdom and Goldonia.¡¹

    I unconsciously responded with ¡®then go to the capital¡¯.

    ¡¸Haah, unfortunately, I am not a diplomat of Goldonia. Do I look like someone with that power?¡¹

    Mulney quickly nces at the piece of paper he has in his hands. It doesn¡¯t look like he is taking notes or anything.

    ¡¸Then at the least, I want to be in friendly rtions with you in exchange.¡¹

    So I¡¯m a substitute option? I should really beat this guy up.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see where this is going. You show up so suddenly, demanding for friendly rtions with Goldonia and with me. Could you tell me what your objective is?¡¹

    ¡¸Um, umm......¡¹

    He once again turns to his stack of papers in his hand, flipping through the pages.

    £¨Hm~?£©

    Oh, Casie is peeking from the ceiling. Maybe she can try to see what is written on those sheets of paper.

    £¨Hmm, there are some bullet points written. It looks very hard to read. I¡¯ve stayed upte since yesterday, so I¡¯m going to sleep noww.£©

    She swiftly retracts her head and disappears. And then Mulney clears his throat.

    ¡¸Our country desires peace with the neighboring countries. I don¡¯t intend to interfere with your business, but I do want to establish a peace treaty and trade agreement with you first. Seeing as how your borders have been widened, creating a friendly rtionship with you would act like a peaceful bridge between both our nations, would you not agree?¡¹

    He prattles on and on about diplomacy.

    ¡¸Your nation and mine are not in any particr conflict with each other, and it¡¯s not like you rely on the kingdom to conduct trade, so if you are so inclined, we can set that up depending on the conditions.¡¹

    I would be fine with trading if it generates profit, but the peace treaty is a problem, although it might be better to avoid proactively seeking fights due to the battle with Tristan causing more casualties than expected. Besides, I can just bind this peace contract for the sake of agreeing and do as I please to trespass if I deem it necessary.

    ¡¸Ooh, is that so?! Then......¡¹

    The man flips through his papers again and nods greatly.

    ¡¸Then, I ask you to drop by Biado1, the capital city of our Malt Kingdom, and meet Her Majesty Celestina. If you do, things will proceed quicker.¡¹

    Nonna looks at the paper as if telling me not to answer immediately and ept his proposal. Ah, is that how things are?

    ¡¸Haah, that is an honor but I serve the Goldonia royalty and I believe stepping foot into another country so easily would not please His Majesty the King. Would you allow me some time?¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be a problem. Then, please let me know whenever it is possible for you.¡¹

    This guy is conversing with me while desperately referring to his papers too.

    ¡¸By the way......I have heard about an extremely delicious meat you can taste in Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸......Sebastian, prepare for a banquet.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh! I am grateful! In return, I will bring the best alcohol from my mothend. It¡¯s the most suitable one to have alongside meat.¡¹

    This guy doesn¡¯t seem to be sarcastic nor does he seem like a particrly bad person, but he doesn¡¯t look like a person of power, for better or for worse. I¡¯m getting more doubtful of whether he truly is a marquess, but it should be fine to let him enjoy a meal.

    I¡¯m slightly looking forward to the alcohol he¡¯ll be bringing too.

    In the end, it was decided in our discussion that I would drop by their capital city, Biado, to confirm our non-aggression with the Kingdom of t and talk about future trade and peace agreements.

    After that, the marquess ate and drank to his content before happily returning home. I asked Nonna if this was how nobles negotiated, but judging from herplicated expression, it doesn¡¯t seem so. It isn¡¯t regrettable though since I could exchange the meat of the ck beast for the alcohol he¡¯ll bring. The alcohol from the dwarves is tasty but quite strong and would knock you out if too much is consumed.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fortunate that nothing much happened.¡¹

    Celia and Nonna mutter, feeling somewhat relieved. It¡¯s not like something would happen just from meeting guests. Just because Leopolt and Adolph aren¡¯t here, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do anything either.

    Moreover, he is in reality closer to a messenger. His personality doesn¡¯t seem too bad either, so it¡¯s all about keeping him happy. At the very least, it didn¡¯t feel like he talked about anything someone with the rank of marquess would talk about.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll need to let Leopolt and Adolph think about it too......and I also have to inform the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If you secretly leave to another nation, His Majesty would believe you intend to betray him.¡¹

    I pat Nonna¡¯s head and fondle her breasts after she has given me such sound advice.

    ¡¸Geez! You can¡¯t be doing this in the living room.¡¹

    Aah, my boobs are running away.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s in the bedroom though, you can y with them or suck on them as much as you like.¡¹

    The maid waiting behind Nonna turns red. What an innocent girl.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I haven¡¯t seen that maid anywhere. The one from the beginning......¡¹

    That girl who was among the people immigrating to Rafen, the one who gave me her virginity and was hired as a maid in the mansion, who has often worked hard by my side and by my wives.

    ¡¸That maid was fired by Rita-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Why? She was a hard worker though.¡¹

    Firing her was way to harsh.

    ¡¸......she was properly given her wages. Don¡¯t you have an idea why?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember a single instance where I said to fire her.¡¹

    Nonna res at me with pouty eyes.

    ¡¸That girl got pregnant! Her belly was starting to get bigger, so we sent her back to the city! You really don¡¯t remember anything!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I see.¡¹

    That¡¯s extremely usible, I¡¯ve pushed this devoted maid down many times after getting aroused after all. Because it was always so sudden, we often had sex without preparing contraception.

    ¡¸That girl didn¡¯t reveal whose seed it was, but I couldn¡¯t think how it could be anyone else but Aegir-sama. So she was treated specially.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, thanks then.¡¹

    ¡¸Buu......¡¹

    Nonna puffs up her cheeks and rests her head on myp. There, there, I¡¯ll give you that one-on-one time you rarely get tonight. I¡¯ll give some alcohol to Casie at dinner time since she likes to peep. If I give that ghost alcohol, she won¡¯t wake up until noon the next day.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You girls will have to wait until some other day.¡¹

    Melissa and the other girls peek out halfway. Hey Leah, don¡¯t just pull my thing like that.

    A Few Days Later

    ¡¸¡¸You promised something unnecessary again......¡¹¡¹

    The first thing Adolph and Leopolt said to me when they came back with the soldiers was this. They truly are a boring bunch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, besides we don¡¯t really have anything nned right now.¡¹

    ¡¸So in trading, do you know what their specialty product is and what it is they need? Do you know the difference in price? Do you know if there are any tariffs? Are the roads safe?¡¹

    ¡¸We can do all that stuffter.¡¹

    ¡¸And who¡¯s going to do that?¡¹

    There¡¯s no one else but you. Even if you ask me to, I wouldn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡¸If necessary, we nned to attack the Malt Kingdom too, but the inspection with regards to that would take time as well.¡¹

    Next is Leopolt.

    ¡¸That is certainly true, but our soldiers suffered heavy losses this time. The ceasefire between Magrado will end a little past autumn. We should not be nning anything at this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault. Say or do whatever you want to me.¡¹

    Tristan speaks quite offhandedly. It appears he rode in the wagon since he can¡¯t ride on horses nor does he have the stamina to walk on foot. He was brought along against his will so he feels slightly upset.

    ¡¸Our first priority now is to reinforce our military strength, so closing our options of securing capital is not a wise choice.¡¹

    Leopolt ignores Tristan¡¯s rude remark and continues.

    ¡¸ire mentioned how the iron mine is proceeding smoothly as well, so things should be fine! More importantly, I want to know the results of the patrol, so summarize it roughly.¡¹

    Celia chimes in beside me.

    The two heave a sigh and dismiss the soldiers, bustling about while bringing out materials. Tristan coops himself in the back of a wagon as if nothing was of concern to him. I¡¯ll have Irijina drag him outter. One of the rooms in the building will be made into his residence, since he¡¯ll definitely hole himself up if given an isted ce.

    After that, Irijina literally picked Tristan up by the cor and dragged him into what became a report meeting.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time since turning 21 that I got to experience how ves feel when they get sold......¡¹

    ¡¸You get your own room in the mansion, so what are you going on about ves for?¡¹

    M rebuffs Tristan¡¯sints. I chose a rtivelyrger room for him but we couldn¡¯t fit in all the books he brought from home, so the book storage room got expanded. Celia is usually the first one to bark at him, but it appears the reason she¡¯s acting all obedient is because of the books.

    ¡¸We can have idle chatter. First is Leopolt. How is our military force looking forward to autumn?¡¹

    ¡¸If there is no financial restriction, the veteran soldiers from the previous war will be prioritized in being called back, and 3000 highly skilled soldiers can be gathered rather quickly. Any more than that and they will need to be trained, which will multiply the amount of time and cost required by several times.¡¹

    Fumu, if we have 3000 regr soldiers, the total would amass to around 5 or 6000 including the bow cavalry. During the time we shed with Magrado previously, we used the kingdom¡¯s soldiers so I don¡¯t think we could gather much more in such a short amount of time.

    ¡¸Then please gather the expected 3000 immediately. And then......there is no rush, but let¡¯s make our target around 10,000.¡¹

    Even if gather 10,000 immediately, we wouldn¡¯t be able to pay their sries, so it will have to be aligned with the development of the city.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do this. Give the applicants two silver every month and have them undergo training every week. They will be free to do as they please on the other days, but will be called back during war time.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that will make it so the army doesn¡¯t take away human capital unnecessarily.¡¹

    Adolph doesn¡¯t seem to have any objections either.

    Two silver a month may not be able to support them for the entire month, but if you think about it as payment for a week¡¯s worth of work, it¡¯s a good opportunity to earn some money. If they are trained on a regr basis, it makes a huge difference in time and effort savedpared to how much time and effort is required to trainplete amateurs. If the men gather around the viges near Rafen, it is possible to strengthen the band of vigntes as well.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go with that.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I will take the appropriate amount of funds.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    This is quite the interesting n.

    ¡¸And about that iron pipe......¡¹

    ¡¸You mean the cannon.¡¹

    ¡¸How is the production of cannonsing along?¡¹

    ¡¸A number of them have been created but there are many failed products that explode when tested, so there are currently only 4 which can be used. In addition, the range and uracy of our cannons are considerably lower than the one which was sent to us previously from the Federation.¡¹

    I guess it won¡¯t be that easy.

    ¡¸But there is meaning in continuing production. Our biggest w is ourck of siege capabilities. This will prove useful if it allows us to subjugate others.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so, then please continue it.¡¹

    The military talks are now over. Tristan is asking Celia what a ¡®cannon¡¯ is on the side. After Celia exins with some hand gestures, he nods once and goes back to staring nkly at something.

    ¡¸Please wait!¡¹

    I thought military talks were over, but M suddenly raised her voice.

    ¡¸Rafen¡¯s poption has increased to the point it can be called a legitimate urban city. But with that, the public morals are deteriorating here and there.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? It¡¯s pretty calm here though.¡¹

    ¡¸......It might not make arge difference on the surface, but there are reports about underground illegal ve trading and crime organizations.¡¹

    Adolph adds to the conversation. I see, crime grows more rampant as the city growsrger. The public order in Goldonia¡¯s capital isn¡¯t bad either, but there will be some scoundrels who appear from time to time likest time.

    ¡¸It will take much more time when those viins take root within the city. Thus, we need an organization to deal with them before that happens!¡¹

    ¡¸We already have guards. I think they¡¯re doing a fine job.¡¹

    ¡¸The guards¡¯ duties are protecting the city from bandits and monsters and settling any kind of turmoil within the city. They aren¡¯t really hunting down those guys hiding underground......also, smart viins won¡¯t oppose the guards, but make them their allies.¡¹

    ¡¸Bribery, is it?¡¹

    Of course any organization foolish enough to openly oppose the guards or myself will instantly get eradicated. That¡¯s why it¡¯s natural for the viins to try and win them over.

    ¡¸The guards¡¯ actions are left to the captains leading them, so they¡¯re really nothing but an impressive group of vigntes. Their actions cannot be monitored at all times either......so if the captain has been bought off, the viins would be able to act freely.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to imagine that, but what would you do assuming that¡¯s the case?¡¹

    M puffs out her chest. That move causes her breasts to bounce slightly. They¡¯re actually quite big.

    ¡¸Let me take directmand of a group of soldiers as the force for public order, separate from the guards. They won¡¯t deal with everyday security or monster extermination, but will handle the search and annihtion of viinous persons and organizations and the elimination of any fools who dare to vite thew.¡¹

    She said this kind of thing before as well.

    ¡¸Being too strict isn¡¯t a good thing though.¡¹

    A city without alcohol or sexual appeal is boring.

    ¡¸At this rate, even Rafen would experience things like kidnapping, especially children!!¡¹

    I¡¯m weak to arguments like this, but I guess M isn¡¯t one to ept bribes either and if she goes too far I can always take care of it.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll let you handle it. But you must distinguish between the trash and the uwful. I¡¯ll remove you from the position if you go overboard.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! Leave it to me!¡¹

    And so marks the establishment of M¡¯s public order force in Rafen. The group will have 50 people, and will act independently from the guards, dealing only with any illegal activity within the city. They are not as equipped as the army, but unlike the leather armor, swords and spears the guards have, they possess iron armor and shields, bowguns and even light cavalry, which should make any scoundrels crawling about the city unable to put up a fight.

    ¡¸Will it be alright? It¡¯ll really get quiet if those guys aren¡¯t around to make noise.¡¹

    Tristan seems to be thinking about something.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll be counting on you for a variety of things, Adolph.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say that. There might be another civil official but I¡¯m the one who¡¯s doing the bulk of the work.¡¹

    It seems Tristan¡¯sining is contagious.

    ¡¸Eeh, first let¡¯s start with the most basic thing. The total poption of the new territory is 140,000 and 15,000, excluding the soldiers, are living in Rafen. We haven¡¯t circled around to all the viges in the new territory so it might fluctuate in the future, but this is a rough picture of the situation now.¡¹

    ¡¸140,000? ......that¡¯s quite a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t just the eastern part of the remote regions, but the territory epasses up to the central part now. The problem is the difference in environment between the new territory and Rafen¡¯s surroundings. The governors will be changed, but ever since Rafen underwent concentrated development, it became exceptionally easy to live there. That¡¯s why the movement of the people within the territory......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, you can go with whatever you thought of in regards to that and deal with it as you see fit.¡¹

    ¡¸......Well, that¡¯s fine. So this year¡¯s spring head tax revenue and the confiscation of illegal funds have finally been gathered.¡¹

    He pulls out documents of some sort. This guy creates documents earnestly and keeps them safe forever. I think it would be better to throw them in the furnace if he¡¯s already finished reading though.

    Head Tax

    City Poption: 30,000

    1 gold per head ¨C total of 30,000 gold

    Rural Poption: 110,000 (of which 30,000 in pioneer viges are exempt)

    2 silver per head ¨C total of 16,000 gold

    Confiscated money: 14,000 gold (total after returning a portion to the people)

    Grand total: 60,000 gold

    The reason the tax for the rural area is lowerpared to the city is because of where the tax is applied after it¡¯s collected. Unlike the city walls and guards required to keep the city residents safe, the peasants in the rural areas have to form vignte groups to prepare for bandits or monsters.

    ¡¸60,000 is an incredible amount.¡¹

    That reminds me, I¡¯ve never had trouble with money as far as I can remember. Perhaps I¡¯m unexpectedly loved by the money gods.

    ¡¸And here are the expenses.¡¹

    Donation to the Kingdom: 5,000 gold

    Various Expenses: 15,000 gold

    ¡¸¡¸Hold it!!¡¹¡¹

    M and Celia raise their voices.

    ¡¸What is that!? There¡¯s no way that will be overlooked!!¡¹

    It certainly is pretty bad, and while I don¡¯t think Adolph is someone who would embezzle funds, it isn¡¯t something a feudal lord would be happy about. Adolph sighs.

    ¡¸I thought so, I knew Hardlett-sama wouldn¡¯t like this so I stopped......but I wonder if this is okay.¡¹

    A signal is given to the servant and a wheelbarrow full of documents are brought forward.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough. I get it.¡¹

    I turn my eyes away prematurely, but Celia takes it upon herself to investigate, practically clinging to those papers. I think it¡¯s a wasted effort though.

    The expenses include things like wages for the tax collectors and guards, detailed maintenance of roads, repairs to the mansion and many other things. To be honest, there are many things I can¡¯t verify, but I¡¯m the one who told Adolph not to go in the red, so I shouldn¡¯t be doubting him for every little thing. If anything, the responsibility is mine.

    ¡¸Mu-! What is this!?¡¹

    It appears Celia, who strained her eyes to check those documents, discovered something. It was written there that a payment to the Flitchpany......to ire has been made. No, don¡¯t make a retort about that.

    ¡¸400 gold......this isn¡¯t normal! Aegir-sama didn¡¯t authorize something like that! Is this not embezzlement!?¡¹

    ¡¸I will dly tell you about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡¹

    I turn away, but Adolph starts talking with a serious face regardless. Celia......you pointed out something unnecessarily.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the breakdown: A ruby ring, a pearl-decorated ornament, an expensive round table made of wood only grown in the Federation......all these things which cannot be obtained in this city have been requested of ire-san to bring here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you ask her to confirm it for you? And she might also tell you where it is right now.¡¹

    ¡¸......No thanks. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you while I¡¯m at it. In the first ce......¡¹

    Adolph¡¯sints continue endlessly, though Celia runs away somewhere in the middle of it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go warn Nonna-san then.¡¹

    What a good excuse she thought of.

    ¡¸More importantly, we should be talking about future issues. We don¡¯t have enough governors, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have tried searching but ability alone is not enough to determine suitability. We are looking for obedient personnel.¡¹

    The governors will be working in ces where it¡¯s hard to keep an eye on them, so they canmit as many injustices as they want. We are unable to repeatedly patrol so it is more preferred to seek a person obedient to me rather than one who is only capable at the job. The governors we fired this time aren¡¯t all a bunch of ipetents after all.

    ¡¸I have an idea for finding governors. Please take a look at this.¡¹

    The replies to the correspondence sent to the Kingdom are spread out in front of me, though they are not official documents and are sent from Erich and Keh.

    Keh¡¯s letter contains details regarding me and the Malt Kingdom.

    ¡°Goldonia does not really stress the importance of diplomatic rtions between small nations such as the Malt Kingdom. Do as you wish ¨C Agree to a peace treaty, make a personal visit as a feudal lord ¨C I won¡¯t interfere. But when the Kingdom2 also moves on its own schedule, prioritize that. That¡¯s it.¡±

    -is what was written.

    And the letter from Erich is the most essential this time.

    ¡¸Hooh......this is......¡¹

    The main objective for the state-run educational facility created to train armymanders is to nurture soldiers but it seems they will also be educating domestic affairs in order to cause a stir among the traditional nobles upying the government official and civil servant positions.

    However, the ones currently holding the positions are not going to ept the new recruits so easily, and unlike soldiers, most civil servants don¡¯t die until they reach old age so there will rarely be a shortage of personnel. Any slight openings will be filled by handing the position to one of their blood rtives or one of their servants, so even if new recruits get educated, there will be no ce for them to work.

    ¡¸Is he asking for the graduates to be dispatched here?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than fooling around, they¡¯ll think of it as gaining prestige, and we¡¯ll all eventually be under the same g in the capital¡¯s eyes, so they won¡¯t do anything dishonorable here. And not to mention, unless they are from a noble house, they won¡¯t have any ties of obligation.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......That is one reason. You¡¯ve given this some thought, Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    If Adolph wasn¡¯t working for me, he¡¯ll be in the dungeons for sure.

    I heard from Erich that they don¡¯t have anywhere to work, that¡¯s all.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still time before the first graduates arrive. You can manage somehow until then.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s limited to my vige and my house, I can act as the governor.¡¹

    Shut up Tristan, you won¡¯t leave Rafen.

    The meeting ends after I throw the remainder of work to the unhappy Adolph. Well, I have a rough idea about how things are now. The Kingdom has given permission too, so why not go to the Malt Kingdom.

    I¡¯m really curious about Her Majesty Celestina. From the name alone, I can only imagine her as a pretty but arrogant queen. The alcohol was tasty too, so I wonder if she¡¯ll invite me to her sleeping quarters.

    ¡¸......Lord Hardlett, why is your crotch bulging out?¡¹

    M¡¯s cold voice brings me back to reality. I realize that there is no one else in the office besides her. They probably went off toplete their respective jobs. If I listen carefully, I can hear Celia and Nonna quarreling. I would just get caught up in it if I go out now, so I¡¯ll stay here for a bit.

    ¡¸M.¡¹

    I loosen the front of my pants and take out my erect cock.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t take it out so suddenly!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to taste you.¡¹

    ¡¸......though I¡¯m reluctant, you won¡¯t be able to leave the room with this hard thing, and it¡¯ll create misunderstandings.¡¹

    M removes her underwear from her long skirt and gets on top of me as I¡¯m seated on the chair. The both of us moan slightly as my meat rod sinks into her. She must have been quite wet, seeing how easily my member slipped inside. I¡¯ll inject plenty of sperm into her.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000 (new poption)

    Troops Commanded: 2300

    Assets: 50,700 gold (Tax Revenue +40,000) (Army Rewards & Bereavement Provisions -3000) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (Temporary Follower), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 120, children who have been born: 11

 Chapter 134: A Small Southern Country

    <h4>Chapter 134: A Small Southern Country</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸What a nice view.¡¹

    I sit on the sofa and lean back slowly against a pile of pillows.

    ¡¸Enough of this already......¡¹¡¸This is embarrassing¡¹¡¸Uuu......Aegir-sama is a pervert.¡¹

    There¡¯s a suffocating smell of women in the room, which is normally a wonderful smell that would further arouse me, but when it¡¯s be this dense and thick, it isn¡¯t in the same realm as being fragrant.

    ¡¸Ah! Cumminggg!¡¹

    Celia trembles for a few seconds andys exhausted on the bed but quickly gets up again. There are 19 naked people on the bed in front of me, excluding Mel who just finished giving birth, spreading their legs and fingering themselves while I¡¯m drinking alcohol and enjoying the show.

    ¡¸Aau!¡¹

    Catherine is the one who trembles next, squirting her juices as well. All of them have been masturbating for close to 30 minutes so it¡¯s about time for some girls to start climaxing.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t tell you to stop. Continue.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez......doing it by myself is so lonely. I want you to fuck me already......¡¹

    While voicing herints, Catherine digs her fingers in her hole again, fondles her breasts and continues moaning. Puddles of love juice and female ejacte are forming on the side of the bed and on the floor.

    ¡¸Master, it¡¯s too sad to leave it like this. Shall I suck it?¡¹

    Leah continues following my instructions to masturbate, but crawls toward me on all fours. Her goal is obviously my erect cock.

    ¡¸No. More importantly, show me an even more embarrassing pose.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~¡¹

    Leah doesn¡¯t spread her legs open normally from the front, but rolls over on her stomach and masturbates with her genitals facing me. Umu, I can even see her asshole like this.

    ¡¸If I may.¡¹¡¸Let me help you with this.¡¹

    While watching the girls masturbate, I unconsciously reach for my cock, but the girls ovep my hand with theirs.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, you aren¡¯t allowed to masturbate.¡¹

    ¡¸You have to let the women take care of your cock for you.¡¹

    The two extending their hands from both sides are the maids, who are mainly here to serve me drinks and wipe my body. They were hired as a recement for the maid who got pregnant, but I finallyid my hands on them just the other day. They got pretty clingy after I tore their virginities.

    ¡¸Uuu, I said I would do it too......¡¹¡¸I would have liked to take care of Aegir-sama too.¡¹

    In consideration for theining Celia and Leah, the maids only use their hands to stroke me. I guess this is a substitute for masturbation.

    ¡¸I still can¡¯t believe it, something like this entered me.¡¹

    ¡¸It hurt, didn¡¯t it~ I thought it would rip my body.¡¹

    Both maids are on the smaller side and are unable to use one hand to wrap around my shaft, so they are using both hands ¨C one stroking the top half and the other stroking the bottom half. I take a sip of my alcohol as I enjoy the pleasure rising from my crotch and the feast for my eyes. It feels like my ejaction will gush out like a huge fountain.

    ¡¸Make love to the one beside you, the one on the right will be on top.¡¹

    I instruct the girls who are still masturbating. Thebinations between the girls who don¡¯t usually get fucked together are quite interesting.

    ¡¸Go ahead, don¡¯t hesitate to help yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay......excuse me.¡¹

    Rita lets Mireille get on top and allows her to caress her awkwardly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine if it¡¯s just between girls.¡¹

    ¡¸But kissing with someone besides Aegir-sama......muu!¡¹

    The recently proactive Ruu takes Celia¡¯s lips with hers. Celia is unwilling, but she won¡¯t do anything since it¡¯s an order from me.

    ¡¸Wait a sec! What is this? Gyaah!!¡¹

    £¨Is this good~? Or maybe here?£©

    A small doll has got on top of Ca and its small hands are fiddling with her sensitive clitoris. Of course Casie is the actually one controlling it, but Ca can only see the doll.

    ¡¸This cheating hole......take this!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaahh! Don¡¯t get too rough......-wait what did you put in!?¡¹

    Nonna has gotten on top of Yoguri and has forcefully stuffed her hand inside all the way to her wrist. It seems she got fired up knowing she could openly attack Yoguri in front of me.

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re annoying, you took in Aegir-sama¡¯s dick, right!? It¡¯s thicker than my arm after all......there! Of course it¡¯ll go in!¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo!! Forgive mee!!¡¹

    It unexpectedly went in smoothly, so I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t hurt her.

    ¡¸Oo!! Irijina-san......doonnnnn¡¯t!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu-! My bad! Then I¡¯ll be gentler the next time......how is this!?¡¹

    ¡¸I said it hurrrrtts!!¡¹

    Kuu is getting attacked by Irijina. She¡¯s rough, so that might be hard for Kuu to deal with.

    ¡¸Um......I¡¯m left out though.¡¹

    Catherine is on the very outside edge so she has no one to partner with. It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Being by yourself is lonely. Come and get on top of me.¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s face instantly lights up, while the other girls leak out envious groans. Her hole which got warmed up from the teasing is wet like a swamp, so my thing easily slips in with a slurping sound. I look over the shoulder of the moaning Catherine and watch the nine groups of girls tangling with each other while rocking my hips. Everyone is drunk on the lewd smell and atmosphere and twist their bodies around while dripping their juices.

    Watching the lesbian orgy and thrusting into Catherine for awhile brings my cock to the limit.

    ¡¸Guh, I¡¯m about to cum, everyonee over.¡¹

    The girls quickly untangle from each other and form a circle around me as I lift Catherine to the center of the room, standing imposingly while continuing to fuck her.

    ¡¸Cumming.¡¹

    I give Catherine a final m before pulling my cock out. She copses to the floor but quickly picks herself up and clings to me from behind, stroking my cock intensely.

    ¡¸UOooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaa!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    My semen literally sprays out like a fountain and dirties the girls¡¯ faces. I meticulously ster their faces one by one, staining their faces until they couldn¡¯t open their eyes before moving to the next person. Leah and Ca try to stretch their tongues out to try and suck out more, but I grab their heads and stop them. Everyone will get an equal amount on their faces.

    After getting all 19 of them covered with sperm, I also grab the two nkly staring maids and shoot some on them. When my ejaction has finished, Melissa sucks it nice and clean.

    ¡¸Thanks everyone, that was a great release.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it was new and exciting for us too.¡¹

    ¡¸Doing this once in awhile can be nice too.¡¹

    The girls are making a fuss, but Catherine doesn¡¯t stop masturbating and creeps closer.

    ¡¸But we haven¡¯t climaxed......yet.¡¹

    Of course I can¡¯t leave things like this.

    I roll on the bed andy face up, as my cock gets hard once again.

    ¡¸Now, get on. Move as much as you wish.¡¹

    The girls take turns getting on top and resume entangling with each other again.

    The Next Morning

    ¡¸Nnnh, I slept well. ......my hips are still a little heavy.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course they are. You ejacted more than 20 times, didn¡¯t you? A normal man would have beenpletely dried up.¡¹

    Celia rests her head on my chest as I wake up from my slumber. It seems she woke up early to see my sleeping face. The other girls are reacting to the sunlight and slowly moving around too. There isn¡¯t anyone who is exhausted.

    ¡¸It was just one time per person after all. How was it? If you go one round with everyone everyday, it will satisfy their urges and nobody will be incapacitated.¡¹

    If I go all out with two or three women, they¡¯ll probably stay exhausted for the entire day. There are times when women with weaker bodies would catch a cold.

    ¡¸Fumu, that¡¯s fine too.¡¹

    ¡¸......that was a joke. There¡¯s no way you would be able to do 20 people everyday.¡¹

    ¡¸You think so? If it¡¯s going to be simr to yesterday, I think it¡¯s possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, have you even more matchless recently? I¡¯m scared of when your body will not be satisfied even after fucking women for the entire day.¡¹

    ¡¸If that happens, I¡¯ll just have to be connected to Celia for the entire day.¡¹

    I gently stroke her pretty silver hair, which has already grown out past her shoulders.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡¹

    We twist our tongues together in an affectionate kiss, then she transitions to a more sexual kiss against the nape of my neck.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t bite there.¡¹

    I stop Celia from sinking her teeth into my neck.

    ¡¸If you attack there, I¡¯ll lose all sense of reason. We¡¯ll be mating like animals in the morning.¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Besides, the size of my dick after my weak point gets attacked is still too much for Celia. I feel its size should be reserved for women who have given birth.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just bathe in the morning sunlight and rx while drinking tea.¡¹

    I p my hands and the two maids sleeping in the corner jump straight up.

    ¡¸Make some tea for everyone......no, make one extra.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    As expected of maids trained by Rita, they rush outside the room naked. Until the teaes, let¡¯s flirt with Celia for a little bit longer.

    ¡¸Hnn......stupid Ca, this isn¡¯t the toilet......mmh.¡¹

    At that time, Nonna tosses in her sleep and her breasts bounce out.

    ¡¸Ooh......This is indeed the pride of Rafen. Uu-!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!¡¹

    Celia gets angry when I get distracted and chomps on my dick, changing the sweet atmosphere to a lewd one. In the end, all the girls wake up to loud slurping sounds, and when the maids bring the tea in, there are more than ten tonguespeting to see whose fetion technique is greater.

    ¡¸Hey,e on, let¡¯s leave it at that. I have to head south to the Malt Kingdom today.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of that. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll thoroughly enjoy your share of women in that country anyways, so we have to put our scent on this.¡¹

    With that said, Nonna pushes the other girls out of the way and takes my cock deep into her throat. I guess the departure will be dyed.

    Several Days Later, Malt Kingdom

    ¡¸What do you think, Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems to be a very richnd. But there doesn¡¯t appear to be much development.¡¹

    After entering the Malt Kingdom, we walk around leisurely as we head towards Biado, the capital city. We had wanted to get there as soon as possible, but we couldn¡¯t just race there on a few horses and dere ¡®we arrived¡¯, so we are being apanied by 50 escorts.

    ¡¸Why me too......?¡¹

    The ones who came along are Celia, Catherine and Tristan. Naturally, Celiaes with me, but Catherine has not been able to walk outside for fear of being recognized. With the almost non-existent rtionship between Goldonia and the Malt Kingdom, there probably won¡¯t be anyone here who would know of her, plus it¡¯s nice to take her far away once in awhile.

    The hidden objective is because genuinely attacking Celia, who came along to be my partner during the night, would cause her to be unable to get up the next day and affect her job. However, Catherine doesn¡¯t have that problem. In the first ce, no matter how much you go at her, she¡¯ll get up the next morning as if nothing happened.

    M is busy with the public safety unit, and Leopolt and Adolph are extremely swamped with their duties so taking them along is out of the question. Luna and Irijina are upied with their own squads too.

    Tristan was forced toe along though. Reading books day in and day out would really cause him to be stupid.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with being an idiot, so just leave me alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, just tell me what you think.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, it certainly does look like harvest will be plentiful. But there are practically nothing in terms of flood control or field management. Even though thend is so abundant, it doesn¡¯t mean the ruler is skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, after talking to the farmers, their feelings toward the royalty are neither good or bad.¡¹

    Celia supplements Tristan¡¯s opinion.

    I don¡¯t care much about the state other countries, but I¡¯m envious aboutnd where you can get a rtively bountiful harvest just from sowing seeds.

    ¡¸The Malt Kingdom was originally apletely farming nation, and their army isn¡¯t all that powerful, so there really is nothing here besides farnd. That¡¯s why there is no country to take back before waging war.¡¹

    ording to Leopolt¡¯s information, the previous King was rtively prudent and conducted himself well in front of the surrounding nations. Biado, the capital city, has a poption of 200,000 and a reserve army of about 2000, where up to 10,000 farmers can be conscripted in times of emergencies.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be a threat at all.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem like they intended to expand it in the first ce.

    We went back and forth amongst the farmers, who were in the middle of farmwork, but they were not particrly wary at all. They haven¡¯t had much experience with wars so I guess they aren¡¯t really terrified of the military. A little girl would evene over and wave her hand at me curiously.

    ¡¸How peaceful......aah, it would have been nice if I could run away here. Perhaps it isn¡¯t toote now?¡¹

    ¡¸If you think you can outrun Schwartz and I, would you like to try?¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll refrain from doing that.¡¹

    The fact that you didn¡¯t choose to ride on a horse, but rode along with Gido, the escort, made that option impossible from the start.

    We arrived at Biado without encountering any particr difficulties. Although I have contacted them beforehand, it would probably be impossible for the escorts to enter the city walls while remaining armed. I thought there would be guards standing outside the walls asking for disarmament, but we passed through surprisingly smoothly.

    ¡¸Is this country going to be alright?¡¹

    As expected, the escorts were not allowed to enter the pce, although I was able to reach directly in front of the King while retaining my equipment. There are only six pce guards standing with spears at the ready, so I could take the King¡¯s head if I really felt like it.

    ¡¸What aid back country.¡¹

    Tristan appears to be amazed, while Celia seems to be pondering what to do with the sword at her hip.

    ¡¸Count of the Kingdom of Goldonia, Lord Hardlett, and his underlings, enter!¡¹

    Continuing on to have an audience with the king, therge, fancy door, decorated in gold trim, opens slowly. This is fine, right? It¡¯s fine to enter with my spear, right?

    When I wield my spear in such a way the pce guards would notice and try to obtain approval, they reply with a friendly smile, as if telling me ¡®go ahead and enter¡¯. I would have fired these guys if they worked for me.

    When we enter, I see the marquess who was sent to my territory as a messenger, and an elderly seated above him, who is probably a state official of some sort. There are several other men lined up around them as well. The throne is empty, but that is to be expected, since it isn¡¯t normal for the King to wait in the throne for a personal visit, despite being the one who did the inviting.

    I stand before the throne while Celia and Tristan follow behind me. I remain standing until the King appears, but Celia and Tristan kneels. Tristan tries to sit cross-legged, but Celia steps on his foot hard. It looks like it hurts.

    And then, I could start to hear noiseing from behind the throne.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, Celestina! You will trip if you run like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, your hair is getting in disarray.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine!1. I want to get there quick.¡¹

    After hearing the sound of bustling and the footsteps of several people, a person appears from the side of the throne and quickly hops onto the throne.

    She¡¯s wearing a jewel-studded formal dress and an extravagantly decorated cloak, long enough to drag on the floor. Resting atop her beautiful golden hair is a luxurious-looking crown, which would make Nonna drool.

    No matter how you look at it, that¡¯s the appearance of a queen of a country. However, I need to have the confirmation.

    ¡¸Am I correct to assume you are Her Majesty, Celestina?¡¹

    It probably sounds like the rudest thing to say to someone sitting on the throne. Actually, the elders waiting behind her are scowling at me. But regardless, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease unless I asked.

    ¡¸Umu! I am the King of this Malt Kingdom, Celestina Malt Cortis!¡¹

    It didn¡¯t seem to displease the Queen. She replies brightly and cheerfully. Everyone kneels down, so I also drop a knee to show my respect. Yet still, I cannotprehend this.

    ¡¸You are Count Hardlett, correct? I¡¯ve heard about you from Babon and been excitedly waiting! Don¡¯t be so formal ande closer so we can talk.¡¹

    No matter how I see it, the person wrapped in those gorgeous clothes is a young girl about 10 years old.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000 (new poption)

    Troops Commanded: 1500 (excluding bow cavalry)

    Assets: 50,300 gold (Labor -200) (Military Call-up -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (dragging his feet), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 122, children who have been born: 11

 Chapter 135: A Petite Queen

    <h4>Chapter 135: A Petite Queen</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸So is what the storytellers said really true!? That only a single person stood in front of the castle gates and cut down a thousand enemies!¡¹

    I have been granted an audience with Her Majesty, Celestina, the Queen of the Malt Kingdom......or it should have been an audience.

    ¡¸How about the giant spider which crawled out from the depths of the earth!? How big was it!? The spider I sawst night in the bathroom was this big.¡¹

    The girl seated on the throne could not even reach the floor with her legs, but she kicks them back and forth while talking excitedly. All I could see is a child who¡¯s talking about made-up stories she heard from somewhere.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, don¡¯t tell me you are going to invite those vulgar people like the storytellers to the royal pce? That won¡¯t do. If you want, grandpa1 can tell you, so......¡¹

    ¡¸No! The stories told by grandpa are dull and boring. I¡¯ll turn into an old woman just from listening to them.¡¹

    ¡¸How harsh......¡¹

    If this was a scene in a room of amon residential house, it would be a pleasant chat between a young girl and her grandfather, but unfortunately, this is the royal pce. Since we got interrupted, I¡¯ll only say what is necessary.

    ¡¸By the way, Your Majesty, I heard from the messenger that I was invited this time to discuss topics of peace and trade.¡¹

    I give the man called ¡®grandpa¡¯ a nce while speaking to the young girl. It is clear to me this girl has no experience, so the actual person closest to being the King and the influential person is this elderly man.

    ¡¸Mu, talk to grandpa about those difficult subjects.¡¹

    ¡¸I will handle it in ce of Her Majesty.¡¹

    The man called ¡®grandpa¡¯ is the Lord Regent2 named Marquess Lavoy. And sure enough, someone was appointed to her as the Regent as I expected.

    ¡¸Our country has agreed upon a mutual non-aggression pact with Treia Kingdom. We have continued to uphold that pact for close to 50 years.¡¹

    ¡¸Treia has disappeared.¡¹

    ¡¸Disappeared? Where did it go?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, here are your sweets.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, I love sugary confections!¡¹

    Perhaps feeling bored from the conversation between myself and the Lord Regent, Celestina interrupted and was given some confections by the maid at her side.

    ¡¸Indeed, the Kingdom of Treia has disappeared, and your nation has be the new neighboring nation. Although our neighbours may have changed, our desire for peace has not, however we have attempted to bind a non-aggression pact many times and have not been able to get a favorable reply.¡¹

    Of course nobody would ept. In the first ce, a mutual non-aggression treaty is signed only when both parties view each other as a threat. There¡¯s no meaning to signing an agreement of equal terms with an opponent who you can easily crush, and our King is not that na?ve to do so.

    ¡¸So sweeeeeet! I want more.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, if you eat more, your teeth will be eaten by bugs.¡¹

    ¡¸During that time, because you have also mobilized your army, we don¡¯t feel at ease either.¡¹

    I have certainly moved soldiers for the patrol. But only 2000 of them, which should not be enough to make a country feel threatened at all.

    ¡¸The heroic tales of Lord Hardlett has reached the southern countries by word of mouth of the storytellers as well. If such a brave general moves his army, your heart can no longer remain calm.¡¹

    ¡¸I will apologize for that. However, that is ultimately part of the process of dealing with the aftermath of the war, and the fact that my soldiers have been returned to their ce should have made it clear I have no intentions to invade.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, though that may be so, I would feel at ease if the pact is signed as proof.¡¹

    Fumu, it seems he wants me to sign the non-aggression pact no matter what. I¡¯ve discussed with Leopolt and I don¡¯t particrly mind, but I give Tristan a nce.

    ¡¸Going on about ¡®peace this¡¯ and ¡®peace that¡¯......they¡¯re practically screaming ¡®I¡¯m scared¡¯ and ¡®I don¡¯t want to fight¡¯. I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with it? We¡¯re not going to attack them anyways. If they¡¯re going to be so childish, they shouldn¡¯t be a threat to us.¡¹

    Fumu, so I guess it¡¯s fine to ept.

    ¡¸As was said earlier, we have no objections to signing the non-aggression pact.¡¹

    The tension in the air quickly settles.

    ¡¸This is wonderful. So......is it safe to say that Goldonia¡¯s royalty also think the same way?¡¹

    ¡¸The agreement is ultimately between your country and mine, however I don¡¯t think the Goldonian Kingdom would oppose this motion.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh! Then let¡¯s sign immediately!¡¹

    That is only for now though, since there¡¯s no way I can see inside the King¡¯s heart. I wonder if they know that If the King so desires, he could give the word and they will vanish from the face of the earth even though I¡¯ve signed the non-aggression pact with them.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re justid back or what.¡¹

    I share the same sentiments, but don¡¯t say it out loud Tristan or they¡¯ll hear you.

    A table and chair is brought out and ced in front of me. They then take out the document for the agreement, which they must haveposed beforehand. These guys are well-prepared.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, your signature please.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm......finished!¡¹

    The Lord Regent presents the document with Celestina¡¯s signature to me. What messy handwriting......also, since she ate sweets with that hand, some sugar is stuck to the paper.

    I let Celia confirm once just in case before I sign it. Even if I don¡¯t pay too much attention, I can just ignore the things I don¡¯t liketer. What will stop my invasion is an army and castle walls, not some scrap of paper.

    ¡¸What a perfect couple, since you both have messy handwriting.¡¹

    Shut it, I know my writing is messy. I¡¯ve had someone else write all the letters for me recently so it has gotten worse.

    ¡¸Next is the issue with trade.¡¹

    When I look over at Celestina, who is seated on the throne, her head is rocking back and forth and she looks as if she¡¯ll doze off any second.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for your afternoon nap.¡¹

    The maid on the sidements with a troubled look on her face.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll just get Her Majesty to approveter.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Now, Your Majesty, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnyuu......let me hear more when I wake up......¡¹

    After saying that, the little queen falls asleep on the maid¡¯s back. How appropriate for her age, she¡¯s just a spoiled child and nothing else.

    ¡¸Then, shall we change locations?¡¹

    That¡¯ll be nice, I want to be in a ce I can sit morefortably. I¡¯d prefer if there are some pretty maids too.

    The ce we were guided to was a harmless and inoffensive meeting room. Besides the prime minister who came along, there were two other men sat in the room. Unfortunately, there were no pretty or big-breasted maids.

    ¡¸I have brought them, Diego-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, good work.¡¹

    As soon as Lavoy enters the room, he bows deeply to one man. I don¡¯t get it. If he was appointed as the Lord Regent, the only person ranked above him should be that little girl, who is the King.

    ¡¸I apologize for thete introduction. I am Diego II...... perhaps it is better to address me as just Diego now. I¡¯m Celestina¡¯s father.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, how rude of me......¡¹

    I¡¯ll at least bow to the former King. Today¡¯s constant use of manners is really suffocating me. I thought for sure both of her parents died and the young girl had to seed the throne out of necessity, but the previous King is still looking quite healthy. He certainly isn¡¯t young, but he hasn¡¯t gone senile yet either. At the very least, I think he might be the better King than the girl at the moment.

    ¡¸That child was enthroned at an early age after all, so there are not many people she can casually converse with. The servants are unable to talk at length out of fear and respect, and I¡¯ve been told talking with Lavoy is boring.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me for being inexperienced.¡¹

    Diego looks into the distance and continues talking further.

    ¡¸Her blood-rted brothers are also unable to make any decent conversations with Celestina......so it¡¯s quite rare for her to talk freely with someone as you did.¡¹

    I intended to hold back, but it might not have been enough. If you were so worried about that, it would have been better not to cede the throne to your daughter.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you look puzzled. Is it that surprising for me to hand over the throne to Celestina?¡¹

    ¡¸I am curious to know why.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I see, then I shall exin prior to our negotiations for your interest......¡¹

    Diego seems to love to talk, since I didn¡¯t even ask him much but he just keeps bbing on and on.

    ¡¸So he¡¯s going to keep talking......¡¹

    Tristan seems astounded and sighs. Celia also seems surprised.

    The details of the conversation was as follows:

    Besides Celestina, Diego has two sons. Both of them are in their mid-20¡¯s and already respectable adults, but both of them are extremely evil. The eldest son is gloomy and tricky, while the second son is arrogant and rude and has a nasty personality, unable to agree with a virtuous person like Diego. On the other hand, Celestina is the cute, youngest daughter who adores her father after her mother died of illness.

    Then, Diego had a thought. If he were to die, there would definitely be a dispute over who seeds and in the worst case, his cute Celestina may be killed and turned into a tool for political strife.

    And so, he thought of a clever scheme to make Celestina the King while he was still healthy so her brothers would not be able toy hands their on her.

    Thus, the little girl became the King. And they all lived happily ever after.

    ¡¸Surely, that¡¯s a stupid move. I feel sorry for the citizens too.¡¹

    Tristan mumbles in a really soft voice, while I also nod greatly. Well, they can do whatever they want, since this concerns another nation.

    ¡¸Telling outsiders of such important information regarding their nation is also quite unbelievable.¡¹

    We remain shocked and give a sidelong nce at Diego, but he cheerfully continues telling his story.

    ¡¸My daughter is a really kind child. Marquess Mulney, the messenger who was sent to you, was actually from a Baron family, but it seems he dived into the cold river during winter time to save the children who have fallen. After hearing that, my kid was extremely moved and she awarded him with the title of Marquess.¡¹

    I¡¯m not even surprised anymore. There¡¯s no useining about what a child does.

    ¡¸There have been many simr cases after that and our nation now has eight Marquess families, all because of the kindness of that child¡¯s heart.¡¹

    How ridiculous. Even though they have the rank of Marquess, it is in name only. He isn¡¯t using the young Queen as a puppet, but has given her actual authority.

    Diego must want to treasure his daughter. But he will definitely regret it. A virtuous person will only be happy when everyone around him is also virtuous. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know about that. But, let¡¯s proceed to the trade talks.

    ¡¸As for trade, the only things our country can export is wheat and alcohol.¡¹

    I expected so, since we¡¯ve investigated. My territory also has flood control and cultivation and various other things but getting the farnd on track takes longer thanmerce and manufacturing. Securing food for us will not be a problem for us in the near future.

    The finer details will be adjusted by Adolphter, but for now, we have agreed to start trading.

    ¡¸Umu, umu, so now my country will be stable again. I am also relieved and will be able to continue to live at ease.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha......¡¹

    Misunderstanding my strained smile, Diego starts talking once again.

    ¡¸Lavoy has aided me when ites to domestic affairs and diplomacy, but not so much with military...... My stupid son is quite the proud man, but even looking at it favorably as a parent, his military talent is quite limited. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if you were to wage war against us.¡¹

    Hearing that, I wonder what would happen to this man if I were to breach the non-aggression agreement and invade him. Of course I won¡¯t do that though, since the ceasefire between Magrado will be void in autumn.

    ¡¸But I have a brave general on my side as well.¡¹

    With that said, Diego looks at the man behind him.

    This guy hasn¡¯t said a word since the very beginning and has just been standing there at attention. I did think his ceremonial attire seemed too luxurious for a guard.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll introduce you. This is our nation¡¯s finest general, Margrave Brutus. This man settles all the conflict that happens within this country. He deliberately moved from the capital to live here and is a devoted man, who keeps his eyes open for any foreign enemies!¡¹

    ¡¸My life is dedicated to the royalty of the Malt Kingdom.¡¹

    Brutus bows quite reverently, but being a great general in such a peaceful nation is quite suspicious, and this man has an indescribable atmosphere about him.

    ¡¸Count Hardlett, I am looking forward to working with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here.¡¹

    As soon as we shake hands, this guy squeezes my hand tightly apanied with murderous intent. It would irk me to let this guy do as he pleases, so I return the favor by ring at him and squeezing back.

    ¡¸Ugh......¡¹

    I can hear his bones start to creak and Brutus releases his grip instinctively. I won.

    ¡¸What are you doing......?¡¹

    I¡¯m basking in my victory while Tristan sighs behind me.

    ¡¸Father~ are the guests over here?¡¹

    I can hear Celestina¡¯s voice. She¡¯s probably woken up from her afternoon nap. I¡¯ll have to think about what to talk about next.

    Celestina wanted to talk with me to no end and it was night before we knew it. After finishing dinner, we received rooms inside the pce, and not just any room, but ones quite close to the Queen¡¯s bedroom. As expected, the people around her tried to object but even though she¡¯s just a kid, she is still the Queen and her orders cannot be overturned by them. The child¡¯s tantrum was allowed just like that. The only person capable of stopping her is the former King, but Diego only spoils his daughter, so rebuking her is the furthest thing from his mind.

    ¡¸......So that¡¯s how it was. Interesting, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, what a pleasant conversation.¡¹

    Celestina continues talking about all sorts of things while walking around in her nightwear inside the room she granted me. Most of it is childish and silly, but the girl doesn¡¯t appear much in the royal pce so to her, it¡¯s valuable experience.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is so kind. Just like a real brother.¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s just a child, she¡¯s the King of another nation, so I can¡¯t tell her to shut up and go to sleep. However, her face is frighteningly pretty despite only being a kid. She¡¯ll definitely be a beauty who turns heads when she grows up. I can¡¯t act cold to a potential prettydy.

    ¡¸I have heard that Your Majesty already has brothers, am I wrong?¡¹

    Celestina instantly bes less talkative.

    ¡¸I hate both Hrio nii-sama and Pablo nii-sama. They¡¯re just ingratiating on the surface and will look at me with scornful eyes at every chance they get.¡¹

    As I¡¯m sitting on the sofa, Celestina pounces on top of me. The two attending maids let out a short shriek. I quickly catch her, lift her up and stand her up slowly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite strong, your arms are all bulky with muscle.¡¹

    She grins broadly as she bounces on the bed, rolls around and kicks her feet yfully.

    ¡¸Your name......Aegir was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Aegir Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine to call you Aegir, right? Hardlett is too long.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to feel about the King addressing me by my name, but this is just a child¡¯s whim.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s decided! Aegir, tell me about the dwarves next!!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. All dwarves, including the females, have hairy armpits and between their legs just like dense forests......¡¹

    Eventually, it getster into the night and Celestina¡¯s eyes start to get heavy, so she returns to her own bedroom. At first, she wanted to sleep here, but the attending maids chased her back. If by some chance my finger goes into her, it might cause a war after all.

    Seeing how the Queen has gone back, Celia, Catherine and Tristan peek out from the servant¡¯s waiting room beside the bedroom.

    ¡¸Nice work babysitting.¡¹

    Tristan isn¡¯t as respectful as Adolph or Leopolt. I¡¯m not saving him even if he gets hanged.

    ¡¸I was so nervous about when you were going to take your dick out.¡¹

    I¡¯m not into little girls.

    ¡¸More importantly, was there anything said today I should pay attention to?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see......the trade ratio for wheat is rtively cheap and......¡¹

    Then Tristan speaks out over Celia.

    ¡¸That man called Brutus will stir up a rebellion soon.¡¹

    Everyone freezes. Celia stops mid-sentence and freezes with her mouth still open.

    ¡¸And your proof?¡¹

    ¡¸By elimination. If you take away the camouge and actions he apparently used to make sure he won¡¯t be doubted from the heroic tales and stories of his career the former King was babbling on about, you are left with the preparations for a rebellion.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by soon?¡¹

    ¡¸From what I heard, his roughness stands out from his recent actions. I don¡¯t know if he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore or if he didn¡¯t need to hide it anymore, but all I know is that will happen soon.¡¹

    I look at Celia, but she shakes her head to tell me she doesn¡¯t understand either.

    ¡¸I see. Well, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to doubt me?¡¹

    ¡¸I decided to employ you, you know? There¡¯s nothing you can do even if you doubt your own actions. We can think of what to do after if we¡¯re wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......again with the fortitude to do so.¡¹

    With that said, it would be troublesome if he betrays me now. If I decide to go back home and find out he¡¯s surrounded the entire capital, it won¡¯t be funny.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If I get you killed, it won¡¯t just end in rebellion, but Goldonia would start a war, so at the very least you are safe until you get back home.¡¹

    That puts me at ease, but the Queen¡¯s fate is quite sad.

    ¡¸After bing King, you can¡¯t escape it. Even if you feel sorry, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. She¡¯s going to be an unbelievably prettydy, just five more years and she¡¯d be the best woman and......¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s sleep now.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get the floor ready.¡¹

    You guys are really in sync. But Tristan, what do you think you¡¯re doing?

    ¡¸No, I just thought that the sofa over there looks easier to fall asleep on than in the servant¡¯s room.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you dense or something?¡¹

    Celia is scowling at Tristan after bing lightly dressed, while Catherine crawls under the sheets and gets naked.

    ¡¸The three of us will be having sex now, but you¡¯ll be there?¡¹

    ¡¸I-if you peek, I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    Tristan lets out the biggest sigh of the day as he continues to be yelled at by Celia, picking up the nket and hiding in the servant¡¯s room. After that, the three of us had an intense session of lovemaking.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000

    Troops Commanded: 1800 (excluding bow cavalry)

    Assets: 49,300 gold (Labor -200) (Military Call-up -300) (Gift -500) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 122, children who have been born: 11

 Chapter 136: Foolish Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 136: Foolish Brothers</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Cum inside!¡¹

    I swing my hips intensely, stroking the blonde hair of the womanying on the bed.

    ¡¸You sure? Aren¡¯t you married?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m a woman before a wife......and right now, I can¡¯t think of anything besides this huge dick pumping me full of semen!!¡¹

    I pat her head as if reassuring her and lift her legs up high, then m my dick deep inside her. Her moans are close to screams as she digs her nails into my back.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll cum inside. My stuff is thick, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Take my eggs with your seed!!¡¹

    ¡¸Have you realized? Your husband is watching you there.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    She is being pressed down by me in the missionary position, but she turns her gaze while her legs remain held in the air.

    ¡¸Dear......I¡¯m sorry. This big cock is too good. Right now, my insides are going to be sprayed with semen so......please forgive me for getting pregnant with the feudal lord-sama¡¯s healthy child and allow me to return to his home......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸Deaaar! Watch me get pregnant!!¡¹

    I press down strongly against her hips and ejacte, and release my seed in the depths of her hole after letting out a low groan. I pull out until the entrance of her vagina and m back in firmly, continuing to thrust in this manner repeatedly.

    She wraps both her legs around my waist and brings her arms around my back as she throws her head back to moan. Sperm is pumped into her with a rhythmical pulsing sound. Then we give each other a deep, passionate kiss in a trance-like state while giving her husband a sidelong nce.......

    ¡¸......what are you guys ying at, so early in the morning?¡¹

    ¡¸Morning, Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Catherine quickly pulls my dick out and hides her body when she heard Celia¡¯s voice of disgust. She doesn¡¯t have to be so worried, since they¡¯re both girls.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m here too. Is it okay to open my eyes?¡¹

    I cover Catherine with a nket.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was told by the servant just now to let you know the Royal Brother of Her Majesty wants to meet you. Um, Mr. Count could you also hide your crotch?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get embarrassed from being seen after all. I think my juice-covered dick has done well, so I¡¯llmend it.

    ¡¸Aah......the morning soup looks like it¡¯lle out soon. I¡¯ll be going for a little walk.¡¹

    ¡¸Will it be fine to walk around the pce as we wish?¡¹

    ¡¸It should be fine to walk wherever you want as long as you don¡¯t stray off the area between the audience room and your private room.¡¹

    ¡¸This is truly a lenient country.¡¹

    Celia mutters resignedly in a soft voice as she helps put on my clothes. My dirty cock was made clean with her mouth. Catherine is alsoing.

    We follow the young maid waiting outside the door and are led to a training ground built in the pce. Several soldiers are crossing swords and running around on horses.

    ¡¸Wow, this is quite the ce.¡¹

    However, I didn¡¯te all the way to another country to swing my spear. Moreover, I don¡¯t really like mock battles. Rather, experiencing real battle and cutting down actual enemies will serve as true training.

    As we leisurely look around like tourists, an exciting demonstration is being acted out in one corner of the training ground.

    ¡¸Kieeeeeeeeeeh¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa! I surrender! There¡¯s no way I canpete against you, Pablo, Your Highness.¡¹

    The rtively young and well-built man called Pablo swings down his sword in an ugly stance, knocking the sword away from the knight and causing him to fall to the ground after failing to block the strike. But no matter how I look at it, the knight looked like he threw his sword away as soon as the sh urred.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......you have also improved......I¡¯m breathing pretty hard......haa......¡¹

    ¡¸I tried exerting the most strength in all my life, but I am still no match for His Highness¡¯s fighting prowess!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Umu, that sounds justifiable. Now, go back to training.¡¹

    The man smiles, satisfied with himself, and wipes off the sweat from his body with a cloth.

    ¡¸Royal Brother of Her Majesty, Pablo, I have brought Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    The maid, who came to pick me up, kneels down as she addresses the man. But there was an awkward silence that follows.

    ¡¸......What did you just say?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh......? Lord Hardlett has arrived......¡¹

    ¡¸Before that!¡¹

    Pablo kicks the face of the kneeling young maid. The maid gets knocked to the ground, and rolls face down with blood dripping from her nose.

    ¡¸I told you not to call me Royal Brother, you piece of trash!¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive me! I beg you, please!!¡¹

    Pablo stomps his foot on the head and shoulders of the face down girl. That¡¯s a delicate maid, she might die if you do that.

    When I was about to jump in to stop him, the Lord Regent, Lavoy steps in.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment, your Highness, Pablo, she¡¯s a neer who was recently employed so she may be a bit ipetent, but please treat her actions as those of this Lavoy here and forgive her......¡¹

    Pablo couldn¡¯t hide the growing anger on his face, yet he couldn¡¯t just kick the Lord Regent in front of him, so he spit at the maid and curses under his breath before releasing her.

    ¡¸Uu......uuuu......¡¹

    The other servants quickly help the tattered maid up and takes her aside.

    ¡¸Hmph, you¡¯re always protecting that girl, that¡¯s why fools like her get hired.¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive me......¡¹

    He¡¯d be cute if he just had his fun enjoying those fixed matches with the knights, but kicking a girl¡¯s face is despicable. If we were on the battlefield, I would take my time twisting his neck to face the opposite direction.

    ¡¸Enough of that! So anyways, this is Hardlett?¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember letting this guy address me without honorifics. I¡¯m not a subordinate of yours.

    ¡¸And may I ask who you are?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh, you haven¡¯t heard?! I¡¯m Prince Pablo Ds, the son of Diego II!¡¹

    So he purposely called himself the son of the previous King, Diego. He probably doesn¡¯t want to recognize the current King.

    ¡¸Oh, the Royal Brother of Her Majesty, the Queen, how rude of me.¡¹

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll intentionally address him as such. I¡¯ve witnessed the political struggle within Goldonia, so I¡¯ve learned to say this much at least.

    ¡¸Who are you calling......Royal Brother!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well now, I don¡¯t see the younger brother anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard......¡¹

    I stare at Pablo as he moves in to grab me, keeping my smile all the while. As he is on the verge of grabbing me, his motion was stopped as his shoulder bumps into the sniffling maid next to him. I just want to burst outughing, but he¡¯ll probably explode in anger if I do, so I won¡¯t. Celia and Catherine are watching with worried expressions too.

    ¡¸So, what have you called me for? Your Highness.¡¹

    I call him Highness, which seems to have cheered Pablo up slightly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s something small; I have heard of your rumors. There are a few things I am doubtful about, but I want to talk about this strong individual who has no match in therge nation of Goldonia. I am also confident there is no one in Malt who has the skill to spar with me. If that is the case, it is the duty of a soldier to fight, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    It¡¯sughable how this man ims he¡¯s a soldier despite beating a woman just now and probably never going out onto the battlefield. A smile unconsciously appears on my face, but he took that as a form of agreement. Pablo was convinced and went ahead by ordering the preparations of the weapons.

    ¡¸I prefer actual battle after all. I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring out my true strength with a rounded de, so how about we conduct a match without fear of getting injured?¡¹

    Actual battle, is it? Stop it, I won¡¯t be able to stopughing.

    ¡¸As expected......how brave.¡¹

    I can see Pablo look a little irritated. Don¡¯t tell me that was supposed to be some sort of intimidation tactic. A match with this guy shouldn¡¯t be amusing at all, so I want to get this over with as soon as I can and inspect the city.

    Pablo grabs a real sword and hands me a simr-looking weapon, though I can see the de is slightly dulled. That actually works in my favor, as I can¡¯t pass it off as a joke if I identally cut his head off.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......if I may ask you to consider something.¡¹

    Lavoy, who was next to me,es and whispers in my ear with an apologetic expression on his face. I already know, I¡¯ll be careful not to kill him.

    ¡¸Not that, could I ask you to let him win? His Majesty has never lost before......¡¹

    That¡¯s not my business, now let¡¯s start. I know he is strong enough to hurt a woman, but let¡¯s see how strong he actually is.

    ¡¸Go!¡¹

    The one-on-one mock battle starts and I have two girls cheering for me, while everyone else supports Pablo. He looks pleased, but if you look closely, none of them are really smiling.

    ¡¸Doryaaaa!!¡¹

    He lifts his sword above his head and swings it down ¨C a strike reliant on brute strength. If a subordinate of mine did this during training, I would haveunched a kick to school him. Don¡¯t tell me he thinks this will finish me off. How amusing though, challenging me to a battle of power.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I deliberately swing my sword up to meet his. I shouldn¡¯t lose in terms of power and I think I be able to make him waver at the very least.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    As soon as the swords collided with each other, the sword in Pablo¡¯s hand vanished and was sent flying straight behind him. The knight panics and dodges the deflected object as itnds by stabbing itself into the ground. I expected him to at least hold onto his sword properly.

    ¡¸Uu, my hand just slipped a bit just now. Bring me another sword!¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong, ¡®Mr. Real Battle¡¯? If this was real, you would have lost your head just now.

    ¡¸The next time surely......funggaa!¡¹

    I guess he went from the side this time because going from the top didn¡¯t work. Seeing through that n easily, I take a step back to evade.

    He follows up by swinging his sword the other way, which when avoided by me, he swings down at the top of my shoulder. I lightly intercept the blow with my sword, pulling back and then lightly swiping at him, as if stroking a pet.......which was blocked by him as expected, but the recoil causes Pablo to step backwards quite a bit.

    ¡¸Nuungh, impressive!! But I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    It reminds me of the time when the young Celia was training with me. She put in too much strength and tripped, but she stood in a stance with her sword, crying while shouting she could still continue. If I was fighting a pretty girl, I would be much nicer.

    ¡¸An opening!!¡¹

    As I get lost in thought, Pablo thrusts at my throat. I¡¯m done ying around.

    I draw him in until thest possible moment and deflect his slow strike with my arm guard. Pablo¡¯s sword ispletely diverted off target, but his momentum still carries him forward into me.

    I grab his hand and hispels and toss him, using his weight and momentum to send him flying.

    ¡¸Uwaaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    Pablo bes a bird unique to this training ground, and after soaring for awhile, crashes into the ground. He rolls on the ground, tumbling over a few times before eventuallying to a stop and then yelling.

    ¡¸Gyaaaah! It huuuurrtts¨C I¡¯m gonna die! I¡¯m dyinggg!!¡¹

    If he dies from rolling around on the ground, he wouldn¡¯t live long anyways. Well, make sure to clean the scrape wound properly.

    I look to the referee with a bored expression.

    ¡¸W-winner, Lord Hardlett!!¡¹

    Celia and Catherine are the only ones to apud in the deadening silence of the training ground. But there were also some amongst the silent knights who pped softly for me. I guess Pablo is really hated.

    ¡¸Kuuh, using a throw in a sword fight is unheard of! If we were to fight only with swords, I would have won without a doubt!¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for my savage fighting style and not knowing anything besides how to fight a real battle. Royal Brother.¡¹

    I take a bow, leaving the Lord Regent and servants who are smiling awkwardly, and exit grounds. I can hear Pablo cursing, but I couldn¡¯t make out the words, so I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything.

    But, Pablo does still have some potential. If he trains his body, hones his swordsmanship, changes his personality, and gets smarter, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be the great general he believes himself to be. If he makes his face pretty, girls may flock to him too.

    The Next Day

    ¡¸Daddy......I¡¯ll get pregnant if you release your seed inside.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? We love one another, after all.¡¹

    I hug her close and bring her lips in for a kiss. Her tiny hole is already being stretched to the limit by my huge dick.

    ¡¸But people would judge us.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. We are father and child, yet lovers at the same time......look, feel this? My thing is moving around inside your womb. My seed has already risen up my rod as far as it can go. As soon as you say yes, I¡¯ll let it fly.¡¹

    Her two teary eyes stare back at me. The answer has already revealed itself on her face, but I just need to wait for her cue.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s hear it. Tell me you want me to get you pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu-¡¹

    I inch my cock back and forth and wiggle it slightly to rub her insides while she rides on top of me as I sit cross-legged.

    ¡¸Ah......aah......¡¹

    ¡¸Go on, say it. You¡¯re my cute daughter, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    I continue to urge her, biting lightly on her nipple. Having my teeth hit such a sensitive spot finally made her lose her mind.

    ¡¸Ah......aaah......p-please cum inside! I want papa to shoot his baby juice in my womb and get Celia pregnant! I¡¯m giving my eggs to Papaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Well said! Here ites......Uuuh!!¡¹

    I¡¯ve been holding it in for a long time so the force behind the ejacuation was almost like an exploding fountain.

    ¡¸Aaaah¨C!! Herees the semeeenn!! Celia¡¯s cumming too!!¡¹

    We hug each other tightly, rubbing only our hips together, while Celia greedily sucks on my lips as I gently rub her stomach inted with my seed. I can feel periodic squirting which gets my thighs warm.

    ¡¸Papa, you say......what kind of immoral act are you doing in the morning?¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Catherine.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah!!¡¹

    Celia gets flustered and dives head-first into the nket. She might think she¡¯s hidden, but her cute ass is fully exposed. Not to mention semen is dripping out.

    ¡¸A servant is calling for you again.¡¹

    ¡¸......Can I open my eyes?¡¹

    I cover Celia¡¯s cute protruding ass with the sheets.

    ¡¸Yeah, but I don¡¯t want to entertain that Pablo anymore......¡¹

    ¡¸It seems His Majesty, Hrio has called for you today.¡¹

    Right, there were two of them. I hope this one¡¯s decent.

    ¡¸It seems my younger brother has caused you trouble.¡¹

    This man is also a brother of royal lineage and possess the title of Prince, Hrio Belze. Giving out such high ranking titles excessively really makes me doubt how powerful this country is.

    ¡¸Please keep this a secret. My younger brother has been picking fights with everybody left and right since he was an infant, and because no one could go up against a prince, he turned into someone who always wielded his violence in a one-sided manner.¡¹

    He hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡¸He always admired war stories and heroic tales so he put on airs of being a soldier, but that¡¯s just because his body was a little bit bigger than most and not because he was exceptionally skilled in anything......naturally, he has no field experience either. He persistently mentions the time he¡¯s hid behind the army during bandit extermination even after two years has passed. In the first ce, he only listens to whatever he finds convenient, so he can¡¯t follow martial arts instructions.¡¹

    I don¡¯t like where things are going.

    ¡¸That¡¯s pretty much what a King should be, right? At most, he¡¯d be the captain of the guards who would go wild after asking for a bribe......what the heck, right?¡¹

    Without even noticing I¡¯m fed up with him, Hrio continues to badmouth his younger brother behind his back. I can see Tristan making a disgusted face too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I warn my younger brother¡¯s subordinates everyday.¡¹

    That¡¯s not a warning, it¡¯s just harassment. I can tell Pablo is ipetent even without you telling me. So this guy is just as he said, pessimistic and treacherous. It seems Diego was quite aware.

    After that, this guy continues to badmouth everyone in a soft and low voice, from Pablo, the Lord Regent, his father, and Celestina though in an indirect fashion. I¡¯m surprised he could talk so poorly of that many people. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t constructive criticism, but just pointing out how bad something was or how he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡¸So......what did your Majesty need from me?¡¹

    ¡¸I said a lot of things, but this country has many problematic people and I just wanted you to know their ws.¡¹

    Ridiculous, he called me so he couldin about people? I¡¯ve had enough, I need an excuse to get out of here. I will never be the friend of such a rotten man.

    I gave him a random reason to let me go and leave the room. On the way out, Catherine sighs.

    ¡¸That man, he was talking badly of you to us when you were in the bathroom.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure he did, it¡¯s not surprising to me at all.

    ¡¸He said that relying on brute strength is third-ss and you wouldn¡¯t have a future unless you used intelligent people. It was quite hard to restrain Miss Celia here.¡¹

    ¡¸If it wasn¡¯t going to trouble Aegir-sama, she would have shaved off that bastard¡¯s nose.¡¹

    Tristan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Think you can get along with him?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, even if you¡¯re an idiot yourself, you would think he¡¯s an unpleasant idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed, there isn¡¯t a person as unpleasant as......hm?¡¹

    Something¡¯s not right.

    ¡¸You insolent-!¡¹

    ¡¸No, the one I wasparing was his Majesty, Pablo. Shouldn¡¯t you worry about who you¡¯reparing, Miss Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Y-you¡¯re wrong! It definitely isn¡¯t Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    Celia clings to my waist on the verge of crying and I try tofort her as we move to the courtyard where I can look up at the sky. Celestina being the King is strange, but those two brothers are even worse.

    If Pablo is an annoying fly buzzing around, Hrio would be a wet, unpleasant slug. In that case, it would be better to prop up and nurture the sunflower, Celestina, on the throne despite being just a symbol. I¡¯m so d I don¡¯t have to work under them. Hurray for the Goldonia Kingdom.

    ¡¸By the way Catherine, you don¡¯t look too ufortable. Do you not dislike that kind of thing?¡¹

    ¡¸I hate that sort of man. But......well, gossip like that normally flies around quite frequently between the girls in the mansion so......¡¹

    I won¡¯t ask any further than that.

    Side Story: Southern Area, Before Departure. Yoguri¡¯s Rehabilitation Chronicles.

    ¡¸Mmm, that¡¯s no good.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty boring.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t even bear to read it.¡¹

    Melissa, Maria and Catherine look sour as Yoguri slumps her shoulders in disappointment.

    After being taught how to write properly by Celia and Sebastian, Yoguri has once again triedposing a story. When things started to take shape, she gave it to the three she gets along better with to look at.

    ¡¸As expected, is the writing childish?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it has gotten a lot better in that regard, actually.¡¹

    ¡¸It just sounds all over the ce. For example, the knight who set out to defeat the demon king all of a sudden goes to save the princess.¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see......I just had to include a hero and a princess in this kind of story......¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you try writing a shorter story? I don¡¯t think it gives off the feeling of a story about a hero and princess.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I see......¡¹

    And thus, the story Yoguri finished ended up surprisingly being brought to the theatrical troupe established in Rafen, where Lilian took a liking to it and ultimately adopted it as a program in the theatre.

    ¡¸Aah! How could I do such a thing, betraying you when you were so kind, and giving my body to such a foolish man!!¡¹

    When Lilian acts as the main star of the program, it bes difficult to find any vacant seats in the theatre.

    The story was about a wife who felt lonely after her husband left for work, eventually going out to town and cheated with a hoodlum. She suffered hardships after being tricked by the hoodlum, though she was forgiven by her husband and was gently embraced. However, the sister-inw who was in love with the husband relentlessly picked on the wife. The wife acknowledged her sin and endured the teasing, but finally realized the truth of her love.

    The vivid details of the cheating and having the sister-inw teasing the wife became a hot topic especially amongst the wives of themon folk, since there is no noble ss in Rafen. In the midst of Rafen¡¯s development, it might have been the main cause which encouraged married women to make time to go to the theatres.

    And when there¡¯s a new program, that woman will be watching.

    ¡¸The new y, it was quite the vulgar story, don¡¯t you think? ......it was fairly amusing.¡¹

    Nonna drinks her tea in the living room as she beams happily to Melissa and Ca.

    ¡¸R-really......?¡¹

    Melissa looks away awkwardly.

    ¡¸Hey Nonna, do you know who wrote that y?¡¹

    ¡¸Well now, I¡¯m not sure. But I¡¯m sure it was someone talented, so I¡¯ll ask the manager next time......¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t ask!!¡¹

    Melissa suddenly raises her voice.

    ¡¸Wh-what is that about!? Well, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I knew the scriptwriter I guess.¡¹

    Nonna continues to chat happily.

    ¡¸More importantly, that sister-inw was quite detestable. She was always nagging and persistently teasing......her personality was quite twisted, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s disgusting how she cuddled against the husband with those big breasts of hers.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸If she was actually modelled after someone, that woman would undoubtedly be the most ill-natured person.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000

    Troops Commanded: 2100 (excluding bow cavalry)

    Assets: 48,800 gold (Labor -200) (Military Call-up -300) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (stolen wife), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (daughter of incest), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 122, children who have been born: 11

 Chapter 137: Playing Around

    <h4>Chapter 137: ying Around</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Tristan, what do you think? Is it big?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too big.¡¹

    ¡¸How about this?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s that, then......guh! As I thought, it¡¯s impossible for me.......¡¹

    ¡¸......Catherine-san, could you open the door please? I don¡¯t have the courage.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to do it either......if I see my beloved man in another man¡¯s ass, I¡¯ll never be able to recover from it.¡¹

    I can hear the girls¡¯ voices from outside the door. What are they hesitating about? I swing open the door from the inside.

    ¡¸Hiih, homo!¡¹¡¸Who¡¯s the one putting it in......¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Huh? Were you not having fun with Tristan?¡¹¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s going on about.

    ¡¸I thought I would let this guy try holding a sword today.¡¹

    But of course, Tristan couldn¡¯t find a decent sword for himself, and he even says the small one-handed swords are too heavy.

    ¡¸Dear me, I¡¯m ashamed. But even if I have a sword, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to cut through anything but my own thigh.¡¹

    How pathetic.

    Everyday in this country, we would start off by having a long breakfast with Celestina for about two hours, and then roaming the pce or town when she¡¯s in the middle of dealing with government affairs. We would go back for dinner and tell her what we did during the day. At night, she woulde over to my room, where I would tell her stories of my past or made-up stories until she eventually fell asleep.

    It was quite the peaceful life, but this peace wouldn¡¯tst long ording to Tristan. If this country were to end up in a state of mayhem, the peace and trade agreements we signed would be meaningless and everything we did would be for naught.

    ¡¸But there is still value in checking out the town and inside the pce. I¡¯m sure it wille in handy when we eventually have toe back.¡¹

    If possible, I don¡¯t want to make that child cry.

    We pick out a store in the town and have our lunch. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be recognized here and I¡¯m not wearing especially extravagant clothes either, so I don¡¯t have to be too wary. However, there¡¯s a strange difference between the type of clothes in the north and south so it¡¯s easy to distinguish who¡¯s from the area and who¡¯s not.

    When lunch is finished, Celia and Catherine drink tea, while light alcohol is served to me and Tristan.

    ¡¸Can I go over there too? If I drink too much, I¡¯ll die.¡¹

    It seems Tristan¡¯s so weak to alcohol, just the smell would make him pass out.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but you better noty your hands on the girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to bet how many seconds it would take Celia to kill me if I did that?¡¹

    Well, he¡¯s right. If he isn¡¯t careful, even Catherine could take him out.

    After the three of them went off together, I was left drinking alone until a woman sits down next to me.

    ¡¸Hey mister, you have quite the body......it¡¯s caught my attention.¡¹

    Hm, a prostitute during the day?

    ¡¸My husband won¡¯t be back until night time, you see......so how about it?¡¹

    The woman leans forward, exposing her chest area to reveal her breasts to me. They¡¯re quite arge pair and has nice pink nipples apanying them. She looks to be in herte 20¡¯s and I can smell a lewd scent about her drifting in the air.

    ¡¸How much?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need money, I just want this.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s hand reaches toward my crotch, gently rubbing my dick on top of my pants.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to my ce, it won¡¯t take long.¡¹

    I have to go after being tempted this much.

    ¡¸Celia, I have an important task to attend to so I¡¯ll be heading off for a bit. You don¡¯t have to wait so just......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    Sorry, I¡¯ll make it up to youter.

    The woman guides me to her ce, invites me into her home and we both fall onto the bed while hugging each other.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s have fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, looking forward to it.¡¹

    After the both of us practically tear off our clothes, I spread the woman¡¯s legs apart. For the past couple minutes, the girl seems a bit anxious, ncing here and there as if worried about something. I want her to focus.

    ¡¸Uwah, it¡¯s huge!¡¹

    When my dick gets erect, the woman unconsciously ces her hand to her open mouth.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯s gotten to this point, I¡¯m not stopping even if you tell me to.¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t......but get it nice and wet, ¡®kay? Or it¡¯ll tear me apart.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    I dive in between the woman¡¯s legs and thoroughly lick her privates. There¡¯s no need to hold back, so I suck and slurp loudly, getting my face wet with her juices while continuing to pleasure her.

    ¡¸Nnh!! Nnahh! Incredible, what is this tongue movement......how many girls have you licked?!!¡¹

    ¡¸You can tell?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, you seem extremely familiar with this.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s vagina is plenty wet now, but the smell is a bit intense. It seems tight too, so I¡¯m sure it would feel good if I thrust my shaft inside.

    ¡¸Please do mine too.¡¹

    The woman gets on top of me with her genitals towards my face as we suck on each other, adjusting our positions along the way to match with our contorting bodies.

    ¡¸Uhyaa......seeing it up close like this makes it seem so frighteningly big......I¡¯ve had a lot of guys before too, but none this big.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if your teeth scrape against it, so you can be a little rough.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, leave it to- nhyyaah! Don¡¯t do it so intensely, I can¡¯t concentrate!¡¹

    We caressed and fondled each other for awhile, but the woman quickly reaches her limit first.

    ¡¸Aah, no more, I can¡¯t endure anymore. Go ahead and stick it in.¡¹

    The number of times the woman nces at the entrance has increased. I¡¯m sure the door is locked properly though.

    ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯ll oblige.¡¹

    The woman gets on all-fours as I match the tip of my dick to her entrance from behind. This will be the first woman I enjoy in Malt. Sorry, but I¡¯ll be doing it a bit rough.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite big, so go slow-......¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuun!!¡¹

    I push my cock all the way inside her wet hole, scraping and sliding its way to the very end. I push further with a little more force behind my hips and I can feel the sensation of the entrance of her womb opening up.

    ¡¸Ooou......it¡¯s in so deep.¡¹

    ¡¸A......ah......aaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    What a tremendous scream.

    ¡¸Hm, did it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Aahhhaaa¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Or did it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuaaaaah¨C!! Hhiiiiih¨C!!¡¹

    I can¡¯t understand when she doesn¡¯t put it into words. For now, I¡¯ll just swing my hips quickly. It¡¯s squeezing tightly, what a nice hole.

    While I¡¯m at it, I push my finger deep into her ass, which causes the woman to climax continuously and then faint. But it would be boring to fuck a limp doll, so I wake her up with a strong thrust every time she passes out.

    By the time the girl created a puddle of love juices below her crotch and a pool of saliva on the pillow, the door suddenly opens. The person who came in was a man, so perhaps it¡¯s her husband.

    ¡¸You bastard, what do you think you¡¯re doing to a person¡¯s wife!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu- my bad. But it isn¡¯t rape. Trust me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaoooooh!! Nnnhhiiiih!!¡¹

    The man doesn¡¯t even check how the woman is doing, pulling out a knife from his bosom and approaches me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can get away with it after doing this to a person¡¯s wife, you hear? If you want to apologize, cough up some money!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so it¡¯s a trap1?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnggyyiiih¨C!! Dyinngg!!¡¹

    Then I don¡¯t have to feel guilty about embracing a married woman. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t destroy the rtionship between a husband and wife.

    ¡¸......and are you gonna stop moving your hips anytime soon, you bastard......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m almost cumming soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with me! You won¡¯t understand until I hurt you?!¡¹

    The man raises the arm with his knife, about to swing it at me, and just when I thought I had no choice but to stop moving my hips to block the strike-

    ¡¸You, it¡¯s fine, just go outside!¡¹

    The woman who I¡¯m fucking, who is still on all fours with drool still dripping from her mouth, shouts at the husband.

    ¡¸Wh-what the heck, Lizzie? I didn¡¯t get a signal from you so I had no choice but toe in on my own ord......¡¹

    It appears that the couple performs this trap regrly.

    ¡¸I told you it¡¯s fine, so just get out! It¡¯s getting to the good part! If you get in the way, I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    ¡¸So, that¡¯s what she said?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh-......you owe me when this is over.¡¹

    The husband exits the room dejectedly. Is that really alright?

    ¡¸Nowe, the obstacle has disappeared......deliver the finishing blow.¡¹

    There is no trace of acting in the woman¡¯s tone anymore as she speaks to me in a slightly rough but genuine tone. I¡¯m about to cum too so I¡¯ll dly take her up on the offer.

    I move my hips at a speed more than twice as fast as before, and use one hand to pinch her nipples. She¡¯s feeling turned on to the point of insanity so a little rougher stimtion should still feel pleasurable to her.

    ¡¸Nnggyiii!!¡¹

    Sure enough, the woman sticks her tongue out and drool flies in all directions.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum too. Are you okay if I cum inside?¡¹

    Naturally, I don¡¯t carry any contraceptive on me.

    ¡¸Today is......dangerous so......¡¹

    So is that a no? Then I guess I¡¯ll have to pour it in her mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous so......cum insideeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, your husband is outside, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been with a man like you. I want your kids......I beg you, shoot your seed deep into my womb.¡¹

    There¡¯s no reason for a man to refuse if the woman wants to get pregnant.

    ¡¸Then here I go, you might really get pregnant, since I¡¯ve heard my stuff is quite thick.¡¹

    ¡¸Good! I won¡¯t be a nuisance, I¡¯ll raise it with my husband so please don¡¯t hold back......and cum!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh!¡¹

    I hold the woman¡¯s ass with both hands and m my hips against her, letting out a groan. A secondter, I can hear the gushing semen flowing into her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hereeee!! So much! So thick! So hooooooot!! I¡¯m definitely getting pregnant, no I¡¯m already pregnant!!¡¹

    I continue rocking my hips slowly as I¡¯m pressed up against her, pumping the final drops of liquid into her. After the woman shrieks for awhile, she leaks urine before passing outpletely. It doesn¡¯t seem she¡¯ll wake up for a long time no matter what I do to her.

    ¡¸Out we go.¡¹

    When I pull my dick out, arge puddle of semen spills out on top of the urine-soaked bed. This bed is probably unusable now.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry about that, borrowing your wife¡¯s hole.¡¹

    It seems the man holding the knife got quite tired after listening to his wife moan so much.

    ¡¸So, are you going to attack me?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    The man takes a stance with the knife in hand and charges at me. I grab the hand with the knife and grip tightly.

    ¡¸Ow, ow, ow!¡¹

    After the knife drops to the floor with a ng, I release the man. Normally, I would kill anybody who tries to kill me, but since he let me enjoy his wife, I¡¯ll be lenient with him or else it woulde back to bite me.

    ¡¸It was your wife who approached me first, so you should learn from this and stop setting these kinds of traps. You have an especially sexy woman, so I don¡¯t see why you would want to let other men sleep with her.¡¹

    Understanding the great difference in strength between himself and me, the man doesn¡¯t pick the knife back up. As I¡¯m about to leave, I suddenly realize something.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give this to you.¡¹

    I ce 10 gold coins in the man¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸G-gold coins!? Ten of them!?¡¹

    ¡¸Since your wife really had a nice pussy, some really thick stuff came out. She¡¯s probably pregnant with my child, so use this to take care of it. ¡¹

    With that said, I take my leave. The man was left speechless, although when he went back inside the house, he let out a despairing cry at the disastrous state his wife was left in. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll stop their trapping now. It¡¯ll contribute to maintaining the public order within the town.

    Now I¡¯m worried about what to say during dinner time when I tell Celestina about the day¡¯s events.

    One Week Later

    ¡¸You¡¯re going back already?¡¹

    Celestina sits dispiritedly on the throne.

    ¡¸Yeah, I am also in possession of territory, so I can¡¯t leave it unattended for too long.¡¹

    ¡¸Boo......it would have been better if you stayed here forever.¡¹

    She¡¯s gotten quite attached to me after just two weeks.

    ¡¸I know, I¡¯ll grant you a title here in the Malt Kingdom! Viscount? Count? Even Marquess is fine?¡¹

    If she does that, there would be Marquesses everywhere. Brutus seems tense while remaining expressionless. The only ones smiling broadly are the Lord Regent and the previous King. I¡¯m not concerned about those two brothers, since they¡¯re unpleasant people.

    ¡¸No thanks, I humbly decline. Besides, if I be Your Majesty¡¯s subordinate, I would not be able to chat casually with you due to the respect I need to show you.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, that won¡¯t be good.¡¹

    The girl hops off the throne, runs up to me and hands me an expensive-looking ring and a half-eaten confection.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you this as a souvenir.¡¹

    It¡¯s funny how she was so reluctant to part with that snack.

    ¡¸Well......if fate allows us, then we shall meet again.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡¹

    Pablo mutters ¡®nevere again¡¯ under his breath, but I reply back with ¡®I¡¯ll be looking forward to another match, Royal Brother¡¯. After that, I exit the audience room. Celestina frantically waves her hand until thest moment.

    As I approach the entrance with Brutus, who sends us off, our eyes meet. He looks at me with a strict expression as if probing for something. Thinking about the young Queen, theid-back former King, the two idiots, and this troublesome guy, I unconsciously smile.

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    Right at that moment, he scrunches his face. Aah, I guess what Tristan said was true. I don¡¯t have concrete proof, but this guy will eventually turn traitor. I¡¯m pretty confident.

    Side Story: Recruiting Miners

    Adolph and ire face off against each other in the conference room of the head office of the Flitch Company in Rafen.

    ¡¸The operation of the mine, the provision of required human resources, the construction of the simple city, and the procurement of materials will all be done by ourpany.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s appreciated, but the tax will not be reduced.¡¹

    ¡¸Well yes, of course. But I would also like the feudal lord-sama to fulfill his duty.¡¹

    ¡¸And what would that be?¡¹

    ¡¸Maintenance of public order. The miners will be quarrelsome when the ck beasts are appearing near the city even at this point in time. There¡¯s a limit to how much the vigntes can handle. Especially now when people have gathered in the city, the ck beasts have sniffed them out and herds of the beasts can be spotted. If they attack all at once, there will be many casualties.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want the army deployed, you would have to negotiate with Leopolt-san again.¡¹

    The duties are clearly split, with Adolph taking care of domestic affairs and Leopolt taking care of military. Public safety can fall under domestic affairs so Adolph can mobilize the guards and vigntes, but if more strength is needed he would have to speak with Leopolt.

    And right now, he¡¯s prioritizing the reinforcement and training of soldiers so he can¡¯t easily move the soldiers to a far away ce with no clear enemies like the mine area. He will undoubtedly tell Adolph to let the vigntes handles it.

    If the feudal lord himself were here, he could make the decision immediately, but he is unfortunately absent. Simrly, the mountain nation won¡¯t mobilize if he isn¡¯t here either.

    ¡¸Should I make this an urgent matter?¡¹

    ¡¸If possible, I want soldiers to be dispatched today.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand......I don¡¯t know if it can be done today, but I¡¯ll ask for a departure tomorrow.¡¹

    Since thepany is handling everything from arranging forborers to construction and procurement of materials, some sense of reliability needs to be shown from the opposite side too.

    ¡¸By the way, have you gathered all the miners necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸Pretty much, but you are wee to add any extra help if you have some.¡¹

    ¡¸How did you- well, you¡¯ve gathered them.¡¹

    Mining is hard physicalbor and a dangerous upation, so very few people choose to do it. The workers in the mine are often ves or prisoners so it¡¯s mysterious how a merchant could gather them in such a short time.

    ¡¸Ufufu, that¡¯s a secret.¡¹

    ire smiles and dodges the question, which ends the discussion for the day.

    On the way home, Adolph, who has a big pile of work, intends to finish eating quickly and sits down at a food stand. There is a man beside him, apparently afraid of something and taking tiny sips of alcohol.

    ¡¸Semir-han, so you were here?¡¹2

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    Calling out to the frightened man is a grinning man and a burly man. The smiling man appears friendly at first nce, but his wide eyes give off an eerie feeling.

    ¡¸You know what we¡¯re here for, right? Today is the deadline for the 10 gold.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know......but something happened at work and they didn¡¯t give any......¡¹

    ¡¸Sir, it was the samest week as well, so is it possible you are trying to avoid paying?¡¹

    Therge man closes the distance while smiling. This was obviously a loan shark collecting his dues. Of course, moneylenders with a high interest rate who ruin the people¡¯s lives are forbidden, but it is definitely a problem if money was lent with an interest rate within regtions and wasn¡¯t returned. Looking at this person based purely on conjecture, he isn¡¯t working when he has debt and is drinking in the middle of the day. With that in mind, Adolph chose not to interfere.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t sell me as a ve! I¡¯m......¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t do you any good to tell stupid excuses. We¡¯re just following thew set by the feudal lord-han, and this is legitimate business......so it is how it is, Semir-han.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right.¡¹

    ¡¸Money ¨C if you return it, you¡¯re a customer, but if you don¡¯t, you¡¯re just a thief. A grudge over money can be quite the terrifying thing, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih!!¡¹

    The moneylender makes a scary face for an instant, but smiles again as he ces a sheet of paper in front of the man named Semir.

    ¡¸Sir, you can¡¯t return 10 gold just like that while you¡¯re jobless, now can you? So, I¡¯ll help you find a job.¡¹

    The paper presented to Semir seems to be some sort of contract.

    ¡¸Spare me from riding on the wagon! I can¡¯t fight with those ck beasts, I¡¯ll die!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. You sir, don¡¯t have the brute strength nor the guts. But this is something different, and although the work may be a little tough, it is different from a life-threatening battle. If you work diligently everyday, you¡¯ll be able to pay back the 10 gold in no time.¡¹

    ¡¸R-really?¡¹

    ¡¸You are in no position to doubt anyone, since the one who lied about returning the money was you, not us.¡¹

    The man doesn¡¯t even have the chance to read the words on the paper properly, but signs the sheet anyways. The moneylender has a satisfied expression and nods as he wraps his arm around the man¡¯s shoulder and walks with him.

    ¡¸Where are you taking me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see, it would be rude not to say hello to your employer. Leave it to me, I won¡¯t do anything bad.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Adolph takes a nce at the document from the side. It was a one-year contract for service at the iron mine, with the wages going towards the loan and interest, and thete charges would be deducted in advance. The interest rate was extremely close to the permitted limits.

    ¡¸The moneylenders for this city should all be working under the Flitchpany.¡¹

    Except for the illegal high interest moneylenders, everything that can be controlled is in the hands of that woman.

    ¡¸I was wondering why a merchant like that woman would want to have uncool personal lenders under herpany......so it¡¯s for this?¡¹

    It is somewhat pitiful for the man, but there isn¡¯t any deficiencies or illegal uses on the document. Ultimately, the document is one which legally makes him work at the mine.

    ¡¸What a terrifying woman.¡¹

    Adolph quickly finishes the rest of his simple meal and stands up from the seat. He has to conduct troublesome negotiations with that expressionless man after all.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000

    Troops Commanded: 2400 (excluding bow cavalry)

    Assets: 48,100 gold (Labor -200) (Military Call-up -300) (Costs for Deploying Soldiers to Mine Area -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (Naniwa¡¯s...3), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 123, children who have been born: 11

 Chapter 138: Information Officer Visi

    <h4>Chapter 138: Information Officer Visi</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    We are on the way back to Rafen from the Malt Kingdom with the steel weapon and farming horses given to us as thank you presents, as well as therge amount of alcohol, which couldn¡¯t all be packed on the wagon. Rafen is closer to the Malt Kingdom than to the capital of Goldonia.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d there weren¡¯t any casualties this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we were fighting so much after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, and we didn¡¯t bring any girls along either.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia goes silent and Catherine bumps her head against my back. What? I didn¡¯t make anyone into my lover.

    ¡¸Say that after you look at your feet.¡¹

    ¡¸Those girls just wanted to visit Rafen so I let theme on, besides I don¡¯t remember making them my lovers.¡¹

    Two women are riding on the wagon. They are from the same vige and want to work away from home while depending on their rtives living in Rafen so I let them ride with me.

    ¡¸Even though they look like that?¡¹

    Catherine mutters. It¡¯s true the girls are naked and breathing roughly. Not to mention their legs are spread apart and my offspring is flowing out from their crotches.

    ¡¸It was done under mutual consent.¡¹

    They told me to ¡®do as I please¡¯ with a blushing face and everything.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no woman who would refuse Aegir-sama licking their ears or pleasuring their entire body! ¡¹

    The unexpected part was that both girls were virgins. If they had told me, I would have been more gentle.

    ¡¸Uuah......¡¹¡¸Oouu......¡¹

    I pat their heads and they smile happily. Since their holes have been stretched so far, they can¡¯t walk properly for awhile. I hope they go back to normal when we arrive in Rafen.

    When we reach Rafen, we enter the mansion and see the servants running around. I¡¯m sure we gave them notice before our arrival so they should have had plenty of time to prepare to greet us, but something seems amiss.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸R-right! Actually-¡¹

    I can then hear shouting which drowns out the maid¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one over here too! Someone lend me a hand!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no enough hot water! Bring some more!¡¹

    The loud yelling flies from ce to ce as the servants scurry about. It almost makes the ce seem like a field hospital. I guess I¡¯ll check out what¡¯s going on.

    Everyone¡¯s destination appears to be the annex where the so-called harem is living. Walking along the passage, a maid holding a cloth runs from behind us with incredible speed.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama! Excuse me-!¡¹

    After bowing once, she runs past me. Celia was about to rebuke her, but restrained herself after feeling the maid¡¯s sense of urgency.

    ¡¸Aah......I guess it¡¯s about that time.¡¹

    £¨Big trouble, big trouble, what to do, big trouble.£©

    Casie is confused and flying around in a figure-eight pattern. Ah, she bumped into a pir and fell down. Her face was indented, so she¡¯s fixing it with her hands.1

    ¡¸Let me lend a hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Feudal lord-sama!? How could I be so- ¡¹¡¸It¡¯s fine, so hand it to me.¡¹

    I take the entire tub of clean water the maid was about to carry and lift it to its destination. At that location, I can see the furiously vigorous work of the midwife.

    Apparently, the 20 girls living in the annex are going intobor. Of course, it wasn¡¯t everyone all at once, but they were impregnated on the same day during the orgy after being saved from the goblins. So their delivery dates will inevitably ovep.

    ¡¸The one over there is fine, only the delivery is left. Watch this one carefully, let me know if there¡¯s a lot of blood! Be quick with the sanitary cloth, and bring more if you can.¡¹

    ¡¸Are there any in danger of losing their lives?¡¹

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, no, everyone is doing pretty well in their deliveries.¡¹

    Considering that, there are many voices that sound like they¡¯re suffering though.

    ¡¸It hurts, it hurts¨C!! I¡¯m dying!!¡¹

    ¡¸Bear with it! You¡¯re a woman, aren¡¯t you!¡¹

    ¡¸Where should I put this......er......uwa, it¡¯s here for me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Another one is going intobor!!¡¹

    ¡¸Alice! Don¡¯t y with your ass and boil the water!¡¹

    ¡¸I put it in up to my wrist and now I can¡¯t pull it out......¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s like this, everyone will still have a safe delivery. All the births so far are ones that made me underestimate women.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s good. If there is anyone in trouble, don¡¯t hesitate to use the medicine.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that helps a lot!!¡¹

    After that, it only took a day for all 20 of them to give birth, and fortunately all mothers came out unscathed and not one of them suffered miscarriages or stillbirths.

    ¡¸For all 20 to give birth to healthy babies......¡¹

    The midwife sounds shocked.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that good? There¡¯s nothing toin about if all of them are healthy.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course that¡¯s the case, but......is it perhaps due to the grace of the feudal lord-sama¡¯s thing?¡¹

    Usually, giving birth is a life-threatening event, and it¡¯s normal for 10% of children and mothers to die. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s surprised the 20 mothers and children are still lively. The help of this older woman also yed a huge role in that, so I¡¯ll present her with a special reward.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for the reward, but is it alright to request something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, anything you want.¡¹

    The older woman then brings a woman in herte 20¡¯s. She wasn¡¯t the prettiest girl but she¡¯s got a gentle and calm atmosphere about her.

    ¡¸This is my daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    She has arge belly, so she¡¯s probably already in herst month of pregnancy.

    ¡¸Please pardon me.¡¹

    As the girl finishes her sentence, she opens the front of my pants and takes out my dick. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to fuck a pregnant woman with this, or they¡¯ll suffer a miscarriage.

    ¡¸Please, somehow let a healthy child to be born......¡¹

    But the girl strokes the exposed member while expressing her wish.

    ¡¸Please pray more seriously. You will definitely bear a healthy child.¡¹

    It looks like this is what the midwife wanted. My dick isn¡¯t some spirit which guarantees safe birth though.

    ¡¸Please, I pray that I am granted with a healthy child.¡¹

    I have no power over that, but if she¡¯ll be satisfied from stroking my dick, I¡¯ll let her do it as much as she wants.

    And so a strange rumor was circting around the city, in which pregnant women woulde and stroke my cock whenever I went out to do inspections. I can¡¯t do anything like pounce on the pregnant women if I get aroused. It¡¯s unavoidable, but I¡¯ll have to enjoy them secretly after their births.

    ¡¸Adolph, 20 children have been born so I want to expand the annex a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    With that, things are looking good.

    ¡¸So this is a clump of steel, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing something like this.¡¹

    Along the city walls of Rafen, the caravan of merchants from the Flitch Company have fully loaded a wagon with as much weight it can carry with the iron taken from the recently operating mine. And although there is only a small amount, there is some steel as well.

    ¡¸We wouldn¡¯t have had an opportunity to see it if we didn¡¯t have cksmiths. But this is undoubtedly a chunk of steel. ¡¹

    Exporting iron ore from Rafen doesn¡¯t make much money, barely going in the red, but refining it into a chunk really seems to change the situation. There are already facilities constructed near the mine which turns the rocks into iron.

    ¡¸Production is limited now but as soon as the st furnace ispleted, the amount supplied would increase by several times. In fact, it is more worrying that there may not be enough miners to dig out the material or wagons to carry it.¡¹

    The wood used as fuel to produce iron is carried from the surrounding viges to Rafen and iron is packed on the wagons on their way back. As expected of a merchant, the wagons are used in an efficient manner.

    ¡¸Iron manufacturing......it takes quite the skill to do it, but we have the necessary human resources.¡¹

    ¡¸The crucial thing is to use the craftsmen we have, but the people who live there......the fire nation? We will hire them and have them work. In any case, they are so poor they are willing to kill a child to eat, so even if they get paid a little less or work a little harder...... ¡¸Ahem, ahem.¡¹

    Laurie coughs behind ire. Don¡¯t go too far now.

    ¡¸I have heard the price of iron in the capital has risen. I¡¯m sure the profits will be big as well. ¡¹

    Adolph chimes in as well. Normally, the feudal lord would apply tax to the renting of the mine and the shipping of finished products, but everything from the construction of the mining town to the acquiring of human resources is handled by ire so she needs some concession.

    The wood fuel, the personal expenses and the wagon expenses will be deducted, and tax will be levied ording to the ¡°increased profit¡±. In other words, when she profits, we will also gain a cut.

    ¡¸Oh my, ufufu. It won¡¯t be like that, since it may be a huge loss.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, there will be a thorough examination before summer.¡¹

    Sparks fly between Adolph and ire. By the way, I was made to promise to entrust this entire matter to Adolph. It appears he couldn¡¯t bear to have a reduction of tax every time ire swings her hips on top of me.

    In the middle of organizing the ranks in preparation to set out to the capital, a single girl peeks out from a wagon and takes note of something.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that......?¡¹

    Celia and her sharp senses also seem to have realized it.

    ¡¸Is it a spy? I¡¯ll capture it.¡¹

    Jumping off her horse, she instantly elerates as soon as she touches the ground, and by the time the other person turned around to look at her, Celia already closed the distance.

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Before the girl could open her mouth, Celia circled behind her and put a knife to her throat.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move, if you aren¡¯t cooperative, I¡¯ll slit your throat.¡¹

    It was impressive skill on Celia¡¯s part, and as expected, there is no one who can match her when ites to speed.

    ¡¸Unhand me, you ipetent fool! I am Goldonia¡¯s......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah whatever, juste!¡¹

    The girl shouts and res at Celia as she is dragged and brought in front of me.

    ¡¸Let go of me! I¡¯m an honorary Knight of Goldonia and Information Officer, Reba ze! I won¡¯t tolerate any rudeness!¡¹

    ¡¸Let her go, Celia.¡¹

    Celia is yet to fully believe what she said, but releases the girl on my order as I step forward.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hardlett, can you prove your identity?¡¹

    The girl looks surprised for a second but reaches a hand into her bosom and reveals a document with the royal seal on it.

    ¡¸Behold.¡¹

    Her name and status of ¡®information officer¡¯ are certainly written on the document. Fumu, it seems like the real thing.

    ¡¸Right. My subordinate has done you wrong.¡¹

    Celia gets dispirited and seems to shrink. Don¡¯t worry about it too much.

    ¡¸But if you let me know you wereing, I could have made some preparations.¡¹

    An honorary rank is a rank attached only to the person it¡¯s granted to, which means she can¡¯t make a family or have anyone inherit the status, so I only have to treat her individually as a noble. I should also be treated as a noble, but since there is such a big difference between our ranks, I don¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    ¡¸No, well......I couldn¡¯t do that......¡¹

    Reba averts her eyes awkwardly. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of a position called information officer, but it doesn¡¯t seem like a visit I would dly wee.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, why don¡¯t we eat something. I have some delicious meat.¡¹

    I observe Reba as she stands up and brushes the dust off herself. She exudes a slightly cold air with her short ck hair and small frame, but she¡¯s still fairly pretty. The part of her leg I can see between her half-pants and long boots looks thin and fragile, and while her shirt should be tight-fitting on her generally slender body, there is no volume in her chest area.

    If I were to sleep with her, it would probably be hard on her if I push it inside from the front, and it¡¯ll hurt her if I m it into her tiny ass from behind. So then, it means I¡¯ll have to get her to ride on top, rather it¡¯s probably better to lift her up while doing it.

    ¡¸Is something the matter, Lord Hardlett?¡¹

    I came to my senses when Reba called out to me. Not good, not good, I¡¯m imagining lifting her up and swinging my hips.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Now, shall we go?¡¹

    I ce my hand around her waist and escort her while feeling her ass a little bit here and there. She has a tight ass like I thought, so it might nice to have her ride on my face. I can feel my dick pulsing and gradually forming a tent in my pants, but I¡¯ll be careful not to let Reba see it while I¡¯m guiding her.

    ¡¸Now, can I hear what you havee for? ¡¹

    After eating, I speak to her while drinking tea as if nothing happened. I would have liked to talk with her in bed, but she remains unemotional and cold.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t something which I can say.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t state your reason foring in my territory and act all suspicious, then perhaps it doesn¡¯t mean Celia was wrong with the way she dealt with you?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll make her more feisty in bed if we have oppose each other a bit.

    ¡¸......if everyone could clear out.¡¹

    As soon as she finished her sentence, Sebastian and the servants simultaneously leave the room. Celia wanted to stay, but Reba wouldn¡¯t ept that.

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹

    Celia exits the room tearfully, leaving only the girl and myself in the room. I wonder if I can make her mine if I attack her now, no maybe not, I won¡¯t.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem I can hide it from you so I¡¯ll tell you. This visit, if I may be so rude, is about a certain suspicion against Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    I wonder what it is. Is it because I bent the jewelled spear I received from the King? Or perhaps it¡¯s about Catherine? Have they discovered the mountain tribe are obeying me? Don¡¯t tell me udia¡¯s husband said something. Now that I think about it, I have a bunch of secrets.

    ¡¸The royal pce is paying close attention to the horses and the meat just now, which nobody has seen before, and also the refined iron which the merchant caravan from your territory is carrying. ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s just that? I knew it would be discovered anyways and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything wrong. It¡¯s much better this gets exposed than the issue with Catherine or udia.

    ¡¸In any case, thend is an uncivilizednd in a remote region, so many different things will be discovered.¡¹

    ¡¸The pce is suspecting you of secretly trading with the southern countries and avoiding tariffs.¡¹

    That is outside my expectations. It certainly makes sense to have that doubt with the sudden appearance of new products on the market. Especially when Goldonia is expanding their military and trade cannot be done with Magrado, who has arge iron mine, there is enough profit to gain from the skyrocketing price of iron even if the other countries import the iron without tariffs.

    ¡¸Is that from the examination of the merchant caravan?¡¹

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t appear to be a load from other countries, and there isn¡¯t arge refinery within Rafen. The suspicion has not been made public yet.¡¹

    What should I do, even if I reject it here, the girl still has the title of information officer. It isn¡¯t the best n to go up against the power of the state.

    If I tell her the location of the mine and lend her a horse, she could trot over there secretly by herself, but there is a high probability she would end up in the stomach of the ck beast, and I can¡¯t just send a prettydy to die like that.

    It probably isn¡¯t a good choice to simply tell her about the iron mine or the mountain nation either. With that said, she¡¯ll probably uncover things I don¡¯t want her to know if I let her sniff around.

    Seeing me think, Reba checks her surroundings before swiftly bringing her face close. I¡¯m thankful that she did, so I also bring my lips close.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant!¡¹

    Oh, how unfortunate.

    The girl brings her lips close to my ear and whispers in a soft voice so that absolutely no one outside the room could hear.

    ¡¸I understand that having me sniff around your territory is unpleasant. As a feudal lord, you probably have things you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡¹

    Reba stops to think for a bit before speaking again.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t conduct a strict investigation so could you provide me with some sort of achievement? Information officer is a newly established position so all rivals are fighting to get ahead of the others.¡¹

    Fumu, I¡¯ve never heard of an information officer so it probably wasn¡¯t established too long ago. The first step she makes will probably be very important in the future. Alright, I¡¯ll make this beauty ride me. It will make Adolph and ire scold me, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Then how about knowing the details of how the iron is supplied?¡¹

    ¡¸That will be sufficient.¡¹

    I talk about the discovery and development of the iron mine and also about the ck beasts which appear around the area.

    ¡¸An iron mine......to think something like that is in the barbarian territory......¡¹

    At the same time, I hide the fact that I have them under my control.

    ¡¸It has recently started operating. His Majesty has told me I was free to do as I wish in my territory, and since it¡¯s within my territory, tariffs shouldn¡¯t apply.¡¹

    ire should still be properly paying tax when she does business in the capital.

    ¡¸That might be true......but if it¡¯s a mine, tax would apply. No, you might have to share the profits with the royal pce.¡¹

    ¡¸If you could somehow smooth things over with them about that, I would appreciate it.¡¹

    ¡¸......I am an information officer for the kingdom, not your subordinate, you know that right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why this isn¡¯t an order, but I¡¯m asking for a favor.¡¹

    Reba thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸Could I see the mine in person?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, but with escorts.¡¹

    The reason the escorts are there is two-fold: the first is to prevent the girl from being eaten by the ck beasts and the other is so she doesn¡¯t go digging around where she doesn¡¯t belong.

    ¡¸You have my thanks......and about this matter, not to directly attack you, but would it be alright to let this be something I confirmed by my own efforts?¡¹

    That might be better for her promotion since it would be a big aplishment.

    ¡¸Fine, let¡¯s just say this visit was me inviting you just for a meal.¡¹

    My love for women is well-known for better or for worse. It will be seen as something natural, like breathing, that I invited a beauty like Reba.

    ¡¸The wagon which transports wood will be departing tomorrow. You can hitch a ride and head over to the mine.¡¹

    ¡¸Great. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you to the royal pce in my report.¡¹

    Now, the real talk begins.

    ¡¸The wagons will be heading out tomorrow, but it would be unnatural for me to invite you only for a meal. Would you be so kind to stay the night?¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......I don¡¯t believe getting so intimate will benefit either of us.¡¹

    ¡¸Then just one round......no, then how about just a short rest?¡¹

    ¡¸......I will go find an inn. I hope we can maintain a friendly rtionship in the future.¡¹

    Reba bows politely and takes her leave. Aah, crap. My tiny ass......my tight beauty ran away.

    ¡¸Is it alright now?¡¹

    Confirming the guest has left, Rita enters the room.

    ¡¸Rita, could you suck it for me?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸Please, I want you to take it in your mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand......then I¡¯ll service you.¡¹

    Rita crawls under the desk and begins performing her fetio. But this is the dining room, so servants will eventuallye in one after the other. Having dived under the table cloth, Rita continues her service without making the other maids aware, finally making me ejacte, though the amount of seed in her throat causes her to choke and almost exposing her dick-sucking appearance to nearly 10 maids.

    ¡¸ ......Sorry about that, using you like a tool.¡¹

    I took all the anguish from getting rejected by Reba and let it out on her. I did something horrible.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m happy to be used by Hardlett-sama. Please use me for any to your liking.¡¹

    What amendable woman, which is why I have to respond ordingly.

    ¡¸Come to my sleeping quarters tonight, I¡¯ll apologize and properly make love to you for the entire night.¡¹

    ¡¸What an honor.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll m my hips against thatrge ass of yours until it turns red.¡¹

    ¡¸If you say that much......it¡¯ll start dripping......¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey. Do you think we could watch?¡¹

    ¡¸I knew about how the head maid was head over heels for the master, but......this is amazing.¡¹

    I rub Rita¡¯s ass and kiss her while the maids watch with blushes on their faces. It¡¯s about time I get this one pregnant too.

    ¡¸And so you told her just like that.¡¹

    ¡¸So you said it......¡¹

    Adolph, ire and Leopolt sighed. Did I make a mistake here?

    ¡¸But, it shouldn¡¯t be a bad move. With the amount ofborers working on the construction of the town and roads and the transportation of the iron, it was only a matter of time before it gets discovered. We only had a few options anyways after the information officer from the capital came.¡¹

    It¡¯s rare for Leopolt to cover for me.

    ¡¸Well, I guess so. Rather than trying to hide it poorly, this may turn out to be a positive report to some extent.¡¹

    The information I leaked seems to be within Adolph¡¯s range of approval as well.

    ¡¸Fumu, as long as we know their name, we can pressure them to our side. For a mere honorary Knight, if we collect 200 gold......¡¹

    No, don¡¯t start bribing. I don¡¯t think it would be effective on her either.

    ¡¸On the other hand, we have the option of promoting this Reba ze as an information officer. Information is the basis for everything. If we can get her to back us, it will be an unfathomable advantage for us.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s an option as well.¡¹

    ¡¸For example, something like the mountain nation are gradually umting forces in their territory......if she catches word of information like that, what would happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, if you tell a lie, you will cause our standing to worsen unnecessarily.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t a lie. We just have to follow through after she gets hold of that fact. Lord Hardlett will mobilize the mountain nation, then subjugate them......what if you pretend to do so by holding some sort of practice outing?¡¹

    What a wicked guy. But this is interesting. If we raise her up, this beauty may eventually fall into myp. I¡¯m looking forward to having her slender legs around me as she rides me.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my.¡¹

    Adolph and ire sound dumbfounded and Leopolt has already left the room. When I check what they were looking at, I see my dick getting erect and making a bulge in my pants.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000

    Troops Commanded:3000 (excluding bow cavalry)

    Assets: 47,000 gold (Labor -300) (Military Call-up -600) (Annex Addition -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (ck Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 125, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 139: The Queenâ€™s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 139: The Queen¡¯s Crisis</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸How is it? Is this better?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I like it more when you make bigger motions. As expected, Melissa¡¯s hip movements are the best.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I won¡¯t lose yet in terms of technique.¡¹

    As I lie on the bed, Melissa ces her hands on my chest as she rocks her hips on top of me. Maria and Yoguri, who are also on the bed, stare somewhat nkly at the intense flesh-pping movement.

    ¡¸Leah-chan is also skilled, so I can¡¯t get careless.¡¹

    It¡¯s true Leah has been raped repeatedly so she¡¯s unbelievably well-versed in sexual techniques despite her young age. Her hole is naturally incredible and she alwayses at me without regard for pain or injury even at the cost of her own life, so she¡¯s more amazing than Melissa in some ways. But Melissa still has an advantage when ites to swinging her hips in this position.

    ¡¸You girls should bring your breasts to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right.¡¹¡¸Go ahead~¡¹

    I grab and squeeze Yoguri¡¯s voluptuous tits and lick her nipples.

    ¡¸Wah, it¡¯s still getting bigger. Someday, my hole might not be able to take you in anymore. Alright~......Uuuu!¡¹

    Melissa stops moving her hips and then puts more of her weight on me. I can hear the flesh being spread apart as my cock enters her womb.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, it feels great.¡¹

    Because of they¡¯re smaller, I take them in my mouth and suck on the breasts Maria offers to me by practically covering my face.

    ¡¸Ahn! My breasts......are they tasty?¡¹

    Amongst these girls, Maria is the only one who isctating.

    ¡¸Yeah, is there enough for ude?¡¹

    Our son ude seems to drink lots after all.

    ¡¸It should be fine~ The milk doesn¡¯t seem to stop whenever Aegir-san caresses me~¡¹

    Ridiculous rumors like stroking my cock to have a safe delivery or having me suck on breasts to help the flow of milk have been circting too. ......Thanks to that, I was able to bed 3 married women after their birth just the other day.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m already-!!¡¹

    Having her womb attacked by my meat rod has brought Melissa to her limit already. She falls on top of me, smiling in relief as she kisses me, while her body trembles here and there.

    ¡¸Ooh,......Ooooooooh!! Auu¨C!!¡¹

    Melissa climaxes as she¡¯s against my chest, twitching because of the many convulsions andys exhausted afterward.

    ¡¸Was it good?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......haa......yes. I can¡¯t move anymore......¡¹

    Alright, you can roll to the side and sleep.

    ¡¸Well, you girls are next.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹

    Yoguri and Maria lie on top of each other with their asses facing me. There are 4 holes to choose from, which one should I pick?

    I stick my finger in each one and tease them, but then there was a soft knock on the door. Catherinees in with an apologetic look on her face.

    ¡¸I apanied you to Malt but it got dyed and......can¡¯t hold it......¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s cruel to make this lewd one endure it.

    ¡¸Alright, lie over there.¡¹

    Catherine instantly brightens up and takes off her clothes, getting naked. There are 6 holes now. I guess I¡¯ll dig them all in order. First up is this tight hole of Yoguri¡¯s.

    ¡¸Ah-!? My asssss......aaaaaah, Aaah¡ª-!!¡¹

    Umu, it¡¯s quite tight and pleasant.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to tear!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll lubricate it.¡¹

    Maria and Catherine pour oil on my cock. Yoguri¡¯s ass is fairly big so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I heard from Sebastian that allowance is being returned.¡¹

    I move my hips slowly as I whisper in Yoguri¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Aau! That is......because the script was a hit, so I thought I could at least use the money I received as my own allowance......uuu!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, you¡¯re trying your best, huh?¡¹

    Now that I think about, the manager of the theatre has said that customers are increasing recently and he¡¯s been able to somehow pay the wages of the employees now. Yoguri seems to have yed a role in that. As a reward, I¡¯ll pound her some more.

    ¡¸Aauu, aah!! I want to repay you for all the trouble I¡¯ve caused you so......uuaaah!¡¹

    She¡¯s be quite the cute woman. I¡¯ll thoroughly dig into her ass.

    After digging into all six holesid out in front of me, Catherine is still clinging persistently to me, dozing off while continuing totch on my dick with her mouth, when there was another knock. Is it another woman?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, pardon me!¡¹

    Celia was the one toe in this time.

    ¡¸Celia, is it? Lie face up over there. I¡¯ll plunge into your asshole too.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I came for! Contact from the hidden enema1 from Malt Kingdom......my mistake. Contact from the spy just came in!! It¡¯s because Aegir-sama was talking about ass that I made a mistake! It appears it is just as Tristan predicted and a rebellion has started.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......so that girl-¡¹

    The smile of that Celestina as she pleads me to tell her stories in the bedroomes to my mind. That queen probably can¡¯t be saved. Although it can¡¯t be helped, it doesn¡¯t make me feel good.

    ¡¸ording to the message, the soldiers supporting the queen have barricaded themselves in the royal pce and are putting up some resistance.¡¹

    So she hasn¡¯t been killed yet, in that case I need to listen to the details.

    ¡¸Celia, gather Leopolt and the others in the office.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!!¡¹

    Celia rushes away with a bounce in her step.

    ¡¸Catherine, sorry but you¡¯ll have to bear with this.¡¹

    I need to release all my semen so I can think calmly.

    ¡¸Nn......Nnboh! Nnguh, Nngh Nnoh! Nnnnh!!¡¹

    I grab Catherine¡¯s head and swing my hips furiously. Despite wanting to choke, she didn¡¯t remove the hands wrapping around to my ass and epted everything, finally taking my seed into her throat. When I finished ejacting, she copses on the bed. I¡¯ll make amends by fucking her roughlyter.

    In the meantime, Melissa and Maria stagger when they try to stand up and attempt to put their clothes back on. Yoguri seems to have faintedpletely. Well, now that I¡¯ve had my fill of women, let¡¯s get back to work.

    ¡¸Exin.¡¹

    Leopolt andpany are already gathered in the office.

    ¡¸The contact with the spy was at a point three days ago. The masterminds behind the rebellion urring in the Malt Kingdom are the eldest son Hrio and the second son Pablo, with a portion of the army supporting them.¡¹

    ¡¸They are just puppets, likely nned by Lord Brutus.¡¹

    Tristan interrupts Leopolt as he is exining. Everyone except me is standing but he is the only one sitting and drinking tea, though reluctantly gets up when Celia res at him.

    ¡¸But it appears the rebels have failed in getting all the soldiers under their control. Although the exact strength of the rebel army is unknown, it should be around 4000, whereas the Queen¡¯s side probably has around 500 soldiers. ¡¹

    The former King may have been foolish, but he was popr. Celestina isn¡¯t a girl who incurs the people¡¯s enmity either. So as expected, there are quite a few soldiers who won¡¯t follow those brothers blindly just like that.

    ¡¸The rebel army has practically seized the capital already, but the Queen¡¯s army is holding out within the pce.¡¹

    4000 to 500 ¨C it would be over in an instant if this was a field battle, but that pce is a splendid and well-built structure, so if the entrance is fortified, it would be hard to brute force your way through. It would be simple to burn the ce down, but they wouldn¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸If they want to prop up another royalty, turning the pce into ash would hurt their legitimacy. Even if it takes time, they would want to obtain the pce while keeping it intact.¡¹

    ¡¸But the difference in military strength is evident and it is only a matter of time before they fall. The revolution in the Malt Kingdom is unrted to us, but bandits or the remnants of the defeated army may take advantage of the chaos and cross our borders. We should reinforce our border security just in case.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s thought is certainly correct. But I have something different in mind.

    ¡¸If we were to head straight to the capital, Biado, would we be able to save the Queen?¡¹

    Everyone instantly froze, while Celia held her head. Even so, Leopolt faithfully gives a reply in his cold and calcted tone.

    ¡¸It is possible if the royal pce can hold out for another week. We can mobilize 4000 at this point in time. Estimating the strength of the rebel army and considering their skill, it should be enough to wipe them out.¡¹

    Well, I¡¯m sure it would be. Brutus may be an amazing general, butparing his soldiers who have gotten used to peaceful times to my soldiers who have been fighting nonstop, the difference in strength should be overwhelming even if their numbers are the same.

    ¡¸But it is also impossible at this point in time.¡¹

    What the heck.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you just say we can do it?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a difference between saying we can do it and actually doing it. Although Malt may be a small nation, it is impossible for 4000 soldiers to take control of the entirend, plus there would be casualties. I don¡¯t think you forgot, but the ceasefire with Magrado will also end at the end of autumn. It would ruin all our ns to gather the troops in preparation for that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, I guess.¡¹

    We can¡¯t leave our soldiers in Malt for too long and although the King said I was free to do as I wish in regards with Malt¡¯s treaty, he didn¡¯t say it was okay to start a war.

    ¡¸In addition, we don¡¯t have a good reason. If we decide on our own to mobilize the army, anyone would think that we are aiming to invade them. The King is keeping close watch on us and if we don¡¯t act carefully, enemies may circle around from the southern countries during wartimes with Magrado.¡¹

    That would be problematic. I may not be able to protect Rafen if I¡¯m attacked from behind like this and Erich will get a stomach ulcer if I get into a conflict with the King. But deserting her would leave a bitter taste in my mouth.

    However, the heavens would not forsake the poor little girl. While I was feeling troubled about what to do, an interesting letter was sent.

    ¡¸Urgent news, requesting the audience with Count Hardlett! I havee as the imperial envoy in the name of the Queen of Malt Kingdom, Celestina-sama!! ¡¹

    The messenger seems to be sent out right before the pce got surrounded. I try to look cool in front of everyone as I open the letter.

    ¡°I am being attacked by my brothers and the evil person. Please save me.

    ¨C Celestina¡±

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia and M stiffen. Tristan sighs again.

    ¡¸Leopolt, would this be enough for just cause?¡¹

    As expected, I would feel anxious if I didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡¸It would. This letter has the symbol of the Malt royalty, the signature of the King, so it is a legitimate appeal to Lord Hardlett to provide backup.¡¹

    Despite the precarious situation the Malt Kingdom is facing, its ruler is still Celestina. If the girl has called for me, it wouldn¡¯t be an invasion even if I intervened.

    ¡¸But we still have not resolved the problem with the troops. We can¡¯t allow any casualties and we can¡¯t prolong an extended war.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to worry. I¡¯m not nning on saving the administration, just Celestina herself.¡¹

    I¡¯ll achieve a perfect score if I can rush into the pce and rescue the small Queen. I have no other choice but to let everything else sort itself out through survival of the fittest.

    ¡¸Prepare 200 men. That will be enough.¡¹

    Leading infantry would dy me, not to mention that wandering information officer makes it rather undesirable to mobilize thousands of soldiers.

    ¡¸......Are you charging in again?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too dangerous!¡¹

    ¡¸If anything happens to Aegir-sama-!!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just going to save a single child from the pce.¡¹

    ¡¸It may be a surprise to them when you head there, but it¡¯ll be a forced breakthrough when you go out.¡¹

    ¡¸It will definitely be a harsh battle!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to go so far for another country¡¯s King.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going.¡¹

    ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t look possible, I¡¯ll be good and pull back. I don¡¯t intend to die here either.¡¹

    Once I said that, everyone looks at me with a resigned expression. They know it¡¯s impossible to change my mind at this point.

    ¡¸Celia, you¡¯reing even if it¡¯s impossible, right?¡¸Of course!¡¹Irijina and M,e too.¡¹

    For this breakthrough, we need strength more than we need a n. There are none stronger than these women. Luna, Ruby and Pipi also nod without saying anything.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going, it would be best to bring the heavy cavalry.¡¹

    As soon as I decided to go, Leopolt is the type of man to provide the most optimal option.

    ¡¸Your reason?¡¹

    ¡¸Light cavalry would be superior in terms of speed, but they wouldn¡¯t be suited towards breaking through an already surrounded area. Moreover, the soldiers of the Malt Kingdom only have experience dealing with bandits and hunting monsters. They have probably never faced heavy cavalry before. You can also flee easily when facing a number greater than yours.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡¹

    There is absolutely no need to nitpick at Leopolt¡¯s idea.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Besides, I can¡¯t ride a horse anyways.¡¹

    Tristan is honestly relieved. But I won¡¯t let him rest yet.

    ¡¸I want to hear some advice from you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, I don¡¯t have anything in particr......¡¹

    ¡¸If either me or one of the girls die, then would your life continue the way it is now? ¡¹

    He was originally the ringleader for the peasant rebels and would normally be made to work physicalbor in the mines like the other bosses. The reason he isn¡¯t doing that is because his exceptional skill as a tactician was recognized. If he isn¡¯t able to offer any advice, his position may need to be reconsidered.

    ¡¸......I understand......I¡¯ll think about it. But I¡¯m not going with you!¡¹

    It¡¯s just saving a little child, isn¡¯t it?

    Side Story: A Little While Ago, Rita¡¯s Lewd Fantasy

    Rita slowly takes off her maid outfit. The only reason she¡¯s revealing her naked body is because she¡¯s going to service her master with it.

    Her master strips as well, leaving a single piece of clothing on his body. Once the underwear is lowered, therge dick which makes her go into a trance should emerge. It is something she¡¯s tasted countless times, but everytime it springs up, it causes her to gulp.

    However, things werepletely different this time around.

    ¡¸Eeeh!? Wh-what is this......!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, it¡¯s gotten a little bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸A little, you say......¡¹

    The thing there is no longer a dick. It was longer than her master was tall and the tip of thatrge member was scraping the ceiling.

    ¡¸Monster......¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t monster-ss in size, the cock itself was a monster.

    ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s going in now.¡¹

    There was no way it could go in. Even the usual cock felt like it would tear her apart unless she was wet enough. To begin with, this dick was even taller than Rita and its girth was thicker than her waist.

    ¡¸You love big dicks, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I do but......something so extraordinary......I¡¯ll die.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to go easy.¡¹

    The master grabs Rita tightly from behind and pushes the cock against her opening. Rita, having offered everything to her master, shouldn¡¯t resist and so she loosens up, but continues to believe that such a thing would not fit inside her.

    ¡¸UOoooooh!!¡¹

    Along with the feral roar, the meat rod is pushed into her with enough force to deform her ass.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaah!!¡¹

    She instinctively lets out a scream. As the sound of flesh being spread apart resonates, the inside of her head turns white from the pain.

    She¡¯s going to die. She was sure of it, that her master may actually let her die.

    ¡¸Ritaaaaa!!¡¹

    She felt faint as she felt the tremendous pressure. There was no way her crotch would return to how it was. But she strangely didn¡¯t feel terrified nor did she hold a grudge.

    She was killed by the cock of her beloved. There is nothing more satisfying than that.

    If she¡¯s dead, then she has to give a final greeting. Rita turns around and shouts the words she wanted to say the most to her beloved master, the most incredible man.

    ¡¸Big cocks are so goooooood!!¡¹

    Rita¡¯s eyes open after her own shouting. She checks her surroundings, but it is her usual bedroom with no particr changes.

    ¡¸A dream......what a dream......¡¹

    She checks her crotch, but it hasn¡¯t been destroyed and it¡¯s the same vagina as always.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether to feel relieved......or sad......¡¹

    As she ponders with aplicated look on her face, footsteps can be heard from the hallway, followed by a knock and the sound of someone entering the room.

    ¡¸Head maid! Are you alright?¡¹

    The one who rushes in was a maid on night watch.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I just heard a strange cry from this direction! I thought it may be an intruder, did you see anything?¡¹

    Rita conceals her cold sweat and answers calmly.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen anything. Let the guards know and have them search the mansion.¡¹

    There is no way they would find the culprit. After all, the cry just now was from Rita¡¯s own soul.

    ¡¸It was a coarse cry of a woman. We have to immediately capture this insolent woman, making such an indecent scream in the feudal lord-sama¡¯s mansion!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re right. I will change and join youter. Be careful when you search.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!!¡¹

    That day, the search for the intruder continued until dawn, but not a single clue could be found. The maids were worried, but Rita discontinued the search without much care.

    It was another peaceful day in Rafen.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 142,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000

    Troops Commanded: 3300 (excluding bow cavalry)

    Assets: 48,000 gold (Labor -400) (Fresh Recruit Call-up -900) (Preparation for Departure -700) (Mine Revenue +3000)¡ûVariable Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (Big Cock Lover), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (ck Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 128, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 139.5: New Character Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 139.5: New Character Introduction</h4>

    Home Country ¨C Allies

    Tristan

    21 years old. Blonde hair. Way of addressing protagonist: Count-sama, Count

    Tristan is a natural tactician, his knowledge stretching into many different topics, but iszy, hates any form of work, and has no sense of responsibility. He loves tea and reading books above all else, and is below that of an amateur in terms of martial arts, not even able to ride a horse. He constantly sighs and expresses an excessive amount of negative statements. He was forced by the protagonist halfway through to follow him to Rafen and work for him.

    Gido

    15 years old. Mountain Nation. ck hair. Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (Aegir-sama)

    Gido belongs to the protagonist¡¯s escort squad. He has a natural sense for battle. He has a wife with the same age as him but he is in love with Luna. He admires the protagonist for a lot of different reasons.

    Reba ze

    22 years old. ck hair. Height: 155 cm. Not Curvy. Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett, Count

    Reba is an honorary Knight affiliated with the Capital¡¯s department of information. She was the eldest daughter and a former knight, working as an official in the pce but the King recognized her talent and assigned her to the information officer position. She is average at martial arts, but she is sharp, excelling at scheming and detecting schemes.

    Leticia

    23 years old. Brown hair. Height: 163 cm. Voluptuous and soft. Way of addressing protagonist: Feudal lord-sama.

    Leticia is the elder sister of the siblings who migrated from Goldonia to Rafen. She has a calm personality and a soft body, with plump lips men are attracted to. Because she has a nice body and she lets her guard down often, she is frequently raped. The protagonist has given her a small restaurant in the best district in Rafen.

    Sharon

    14 years old. Brown hair. Height: 155 cm. t chest. Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Sharon is Leticia¡¯s younger brother, who has a gender-ambiguous appearance and voice, easily mistaken to be a woman. He works at the small restaurant with his sister. He has fallen in love with the protagonist and wants to offer him everything. He is training his ass so he can ept a man.

    Lilian

    22 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height: 168 cm. Buxom, ideal figure (created through extreme training). Way of addressing protagonist: Count-sama

    Lilian climbed up to be the lead actress in Goldonia, but was banished from the theatre troupe after they found out about her work history, and waster invited to Rafen. She has a passion for acting stronger than most people. Being a tremendously beautiful woman, drawing the eyes of many, she earns the favor of the protagonist and seeks to reach greater heights.

    Balbano

    ?? years old. Dwarf Tribe. Way of addressing protagonist: Pal

    Balbano is a strong male dwarf, particrly stronger than most males in his tribe, and also possesses a smithing skill that stands out. He acknowledges the protagonist as his friend.

    mme

    60 years old. Representative of the Fire Nation. One-eyed.

    mme is the leader of the people of the fire nation, who are barely managing to live in the area close to the mines by smithing. The entire tribe was employed by ire recently. The working conditions are harsh but their lifestyles are much better than they have been thus far so are unaware of that fact.

    Malt Kingdom

    Celestina Malt Cortis

    10 years old. Blonde hair. Height: 135 cm. Body of a child.

    Celestina is the Queen of the Malt Kingdom. She¡¯s lively and cheerful and brimming with curiosity. She became the queen due to her father¡¯s thoughtless love.

    Diego II

    48 years old. Former King of the Malt Kingdom.

    Diego retired after he yielded the throne to Celestina instead of his two sons furiously fighting for the sessorship. He may be a great person, but doesn¡¯t have much of a feel for politics.

    Hrio Belze

    25 years old. Prince.

    Hrio is Diego¡¯s eldest son, who is wily, dark-natured and has a wicked personality. He has a civil faction more or less, but his poprity is zero.

    Pablo Ds

    23 years old. Prince.

    Pablo is Diego¡¯s second son, who is arrogant and violent and ill-natured. He believes he possesses military prowess and tactical genius. He has a civil faction more or less, but his poprity is zero.

    Lavoy Borbon

    55 years old. Regent, Marquess.

    Lavoy is an ordinary man but was appointed Lord Regent because the other choices were worse than him. He spoils Celestina just like Diego does.

    Meldus Brutus

    35 years old. Margrave.

    Brutus is the Malt Kingdom¡¯s best soldier but is rising up against the Kingdom.

    Babon Mulney

    40 years old. Marquess.

    He is a Marquess but doesn¡¯t hold a position. He is one of the people who received the title on the Queen¡¯s whim and doesn¡¯t have many redeeming features besides being a good person.

 Chapter 140: Escape

    <h4>Chapter 140: Escape</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Advance, advance!!¡¹

    Following me are the 200 heavy cavalry, the escort squad and the elites of the cavalry unit. The bow cavalry are powerful but their defenses are inferior, which would probably mean a higher number of casualties if we use them in our forceful breakthrough strategy. They are unsuited to the n this time around.

    The heavy cavalry are typically quite slow, but now they are running at an unthinkable speed, like that of an express messenger. Because there are so few of them, plenty of spare horses were brought along, so a couple feats usually impossible are made possible.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lower your speed! If we progress sluggishly and the royal pce falls before we get there, it¡¯ll be a total joke.¡¹

    It normally takes us about a week to get there from Rafen, but it is doubtful the royal pce would hold out that long since it isn¡¯t a fortress. We must get there as fast as possible.

    ¡¸Goldonian soldiers!? What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸This is in response to Queen Celestina¡¯s request! Behold the symbol of the King!¡¹

    When the galloping heavy cavalry run through the towns, the guards rush out in a panic, but with the messenger who brought the letter from Celestina leading us, the guards became obedient after being shown the letter.

    ¡¸T-this childish writing is definitely Her Majesty, but what exactly is going on?¡¹

    It appears the happenings are only near the capital and information hasn¡¯t reached the feudal lords and towns which are further away.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to exin!¡¡......you¡¯ll understand soon.¡¹

    The guards stare nkly as the messenger cuts talks short, since all of the guards will probably turn into enemies when the royal pce falls and the King is reced. It isn¡¯t impossible to rout them as we pass each town, but it isn¡¯t the smartest idea. In any case, we just need to rush through right now.

    We conduct our strict march, covering a distance which would take light cavalry three days and heavy cavalry an additional day on top of that, in two days while switching horses. With a speed as if we were soaring through the air, the capital of the Malt Kingdom, Biado, finally enters our line of sight.

    ¡¸Smoke can be seen here and there......but it doesn¡¯t look like the mes are burning too brightly.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, the royal pce is still holding out?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t answer M¡¯s question. There is also a possibility that theck of mes could mean the pce has already fallen.

    ¡¸The gates are closed.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch......¡¹

    Celia makes a sour face as shements. It takes a considerable amount of time and effort to open the gate after all. The enemy will undoubtedly be able to organize themselves.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Please continue to advance at the same pace!¡¹

    But the messenger leading us doesn¡¯t drop his speed.

    ¡¸Is it not a trap?¡¹

    M has doubts but if we were to be dyed here, we will not be able to achieve our objective anyways. There¡¯s no other choice but to trust him.

    The messenger picks up speed and shouts loudly as he approaches the gates.

    ¡¸We havee to save our beloved Queen! Open the gates!¡¹

    I thought arrows woulde flying but there was no response. And then, the gates open silently.

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    ¡¸Charge in just like this!¡¹

    We form into two ranks and run through the gates in a hurry. The gatekeepers are all turning their backs.

    ¡¸They are pretty much the capital¡¯s guards and His Highness Pablo¡¯s subordinates, but they are more or less part of the rebel army. But there isn¡¯t really anyone who likes His Highness more than Her Majesty.¡¹

    They can¡¯t disobey their superiors, but they can pretend they didn¡¯t see anything. As we pass through, we raise our spears slightly. I guess that¡¯s obvious, someone liking an arrogant smallfry of a man more than a cute kid has a screw loose in their head.

    As we pass through the gates of the city walls, the royal pce quicklyes into our sights. The pce is surrounded on all sides by several thousand soldiers and there are sounds of skirmishes everywhere. We made it, the pce hasn¡¯t fallen yet if it¡¯s still surrounded.

    ¡¸All units, get into breakthrough formation!¡¹

    It will be inside the city so it will ultimately be a narrow vertical formation, but that is convenient for us.

    ¡¸The enemy appears to have more than 10 times our numbers, roughly speaking. Are we going to proceed with the attack?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much choice, do we?¡¹

    M thinks a bit before smiling.

    ¡¸The enemy is surrounding the entire ce so their forces are dispersed, not to mention they will not be expecting us to have passed through the gates so easily, so it will be aplete surprise attack. We can breakthrough.¡¹

    Alright, if you say so, then there¡¯s no doubt about it.

    ¡¸But if we¡¯re in the pce, we¡¯ll be surrounded as well......¡¹

    Let¡¯s think about that once we get in. We¡¯ll manage somehow.

    We close the distance to the pce and the soldiers surrounding the building realize our presence as expected.

    ¡¸Chargeeeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooooh¨C!!¡¹

    All soldiers let out a war cry at the same time the order was given, thrusting their spears forward and sprinting full speed ahead with their horses. The rebel army has no time to construct a line of spears.

    ¡¸Goldonia!? Where on earth did theye from?!! We were not informed when they passed the gate!¡¹

    ¡¸What are these guys!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaa, they¡¯re hereee!!¡¹

    The collision with the enemy was apanied by shouting mixed with the tremendous sounds of metal shing and bodies crashing into each other. The enemies in front were all skewered by the spears and then sent flying by the horses.

    ¡¸Advance, advance! Pierce through them all!¡¹

    Irijina is rampaging on her horse in the middle of it all, with thrusts like consecutive bolts of lightning defeating the enemy soldiers one after the other. Since there was no wall of spears, the enemy infantry aren¡¯t scary at all no matter how many thousands of men they have. If we don¡¯t lose speed, it will be a one-sided trampling.

    ¡¸Sooraa.¡¹

    I also swing my spear undauntedly. The enemy soldiers knocked away from my attacks get sent flying a great distance, crashing on the top parts of the pce walls. The enemies who were hit with the de of my spear get sliced apart and their body parts ster the white walls of the pce, decorating the surface with stains like red flowers before sliding down to the ground.

    ¡¸Gather together! Set up your shields!¡¹

    The enemy soldiers gather in front of us and prop their shields up. I guess they¡¯re trying to hold back our charge somehow without long spears.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Schwartz.¡¹

    Schwartz increases his speed further towards the wall of shields.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not slowing down?¡¹¡¸He intends to ram into us!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Schwartz sprints at full speed and collides straight into the group of enemies holding up their shields. A normal horse would injure their legs and fall over after an act like that, but this one isn¡¯t your average horse.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gyaaah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Schwartz runs into the them and around five enemy soldiers were knocked away, then I swing down my spear to crush three more enemies at once. Schwartz¡¯s speed was practically unchanged as he tramples over the fallen enemies and continues running ahead.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, from where-......sh-! Shall we go?¡¹

    Celia inquires as she shes the throat of a passing enemy in mid-conversation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already decided. From the front. ¡¹

    If they are surrounding the entire circumference, it would be the same no matter where we attack from. Then, why not just boldly attack from the front.

    ¡¸Open the gates! Open the gates!!¡¹

    Seeing how the enemies disappeared after our frontal charge, the pce¡¯s main gates opens slowly.

    ¡¸They¡¯re weing us. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    We push away the few remaining enemies and rush into the pce. Once they saw all of us pass through, the main gates closes slowly.

    ¡¸What are you doing?! Follow the enemy and flood inside! We can upy the pce at once. Follow meee.¡¹

    Seeing a chance when the gates opened, one of the captains took several dozen subordinates with him and slipped in behind us. He intends to set up a stick to prop open the gates so he can call his fellow soldiers.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be that easy though.¡¹

    I hold my spear at my waist, storing up power before an intense horizontal swing, bisecting the supporting stick and the soldier. Irijina then stands in the way, blocking the front of the main gates and holding back the enemy soldiers attempting to rush in. Pipi, Luna, Ruby and Gido release their arrows, urately sniping soldiers who were trying to fix the gate in ce.

    ¡¸Ah......aaaaaah......¡¹

    In an instant, nothing is left supporting the doors and the main gates finally close shut. The only ones inside are the 200 I brought with me plus the soldiers protecting the pce, along with 10 brave rebel army soldiers.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is......you know......¡¹

    ¡¸Guess you just weren¡¯t lucky.¡¹

    I turn my back to them and head to the inner parts of the pce to where Celestina should be. Tragic cries and sounds of ughter resound behind me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! To think you actually came to support us.¡¹

    ¡¸I pretty much gave up, thinking you wouldn¡¯t make it in time......but as expected from you.¡¹

    The Regent, Lavoy, and the previous King, Diego, jog lightly to greet me. I didn¡¯te to provide backup so I stay quiet and bow once.

    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t think we can hold out even two days.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you hear about the rebellion?¡¹

    The information I know about should be restricted to what Celestina wrote in the letter. But I had a rough idea of what was going on from the spy.

    ¡¸Umu......those stupid sons! Causing chaos just because the two of them are jealous of my cute Celestina! Not to mention, they got Brutus mixed up too......I don¡¯t know why that guy would go along with those idiots.¡¹

    That¡¯s not it, the principal offender is definitely Brutus and those two sons are the ones tagging along. If those two idiots were in charge, arge majority of the soldiers would have followed the Queen. Because the culprit is someone the soldiers trust, it was possible for the soldiers to be mobilized and things to get this far..

    ¡¸Before we knew it, most of the soldiers were part of the rebellion and the only ones we had left were the 500 soldiers here.¡¹

    Diego looked slightly disappointed when he saw that I brought only 200 soldiers with me.

    ¡¸You did well to breakthrough with this amount of soldiers......but it will be hard to change the tides of battle like this......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to say.¡¹

    When the gloomy atmosphere was about the wrap around us, a lively voice clears it away.

    ¡¸Aegir~!¡¹

    Springy footsteps can be heard as Celestina runs toward me, pouncing into my chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy! You came for me! It was scary......I was scared.¡¹

    Celestina buries her face into my chest. Diego looks at me with an envious expression. There¡¯s no time for that now.

    ¡¸If you wanted to hug someone, then what about Lavoy-dono or your father?¡¹

    ¡¸Grandpa¡¯s back will hurt when I hug him because he¡¯s old. Father is smelly.¡¹

    Diego slumps his shoulders and drops to his knees.

    ¡¸Aegir, I want you to save us. Everyone is violent and scary......¡¹

    Sorry, I¡¯m probably the most violent of the bunch.

    Hearing that conversation, Diego and Lavoy look at each other and nod. They look as if they have found the resolve to do something.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, it¡¯s no longer possible to suppress the rebellion, but can you breakthrough the encirclement and leave this ce?¡¹

    Diego is suddenly using keigo.

    ¡¸I can do it. If not, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡¹

    ¡¸......Alright. I will leave Celestina with you. She may lose her status as Queen but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s my cute daughter, and I can¡¯t have her die here!¡¹

    ¡¸Everybody! Will you devote your life for Her Majesty, Celestina?¡¹

    The soldiers around us answer with a resounding shout. This King can¡¯t really do much, but he¡¯s pretty well-liked.

    ¡¸Hm? Hm? What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t everything going to fine now that Aegir is here?¡¹

    Diego hugs Celestina tightly.

    ¡¸Listen, my cute Celestina, you are still just a child. You will have plenty of tough times and fun times ahead of you. Your father and grandpa will no longer be able to look after you.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it, what are you trying to say, father?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Hardlett-dono, he will be able to protect you. Treat him as your father......no, I can¡¯t give that up. Treat him as your older brother and listen to what he says.¡¹

    After patting Celestina¡¯s head, Diego separates her from him and draws his sword.

    ¡¸Open all the gates, we¡¯ll fight our way out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I¡¯m counting on you......look after Celestina!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    I came with that intention in the first ce.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be a brawl, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s the best n.¡¹

    Opening all the gates would mean the enemies wille flooding in all at once. But on the other hand, it means the total number of soldiers would be spread out between each gate. Our objective is just to let Celestina escape, which means we just have to escape from the ce with the least number of forces out of all the ces the enemy is flowing in from.

    ¡¸Everyone, get on your horses, it¡¯s going to be harder than when we came in. Those who are injured should remove their armor and ride with another, don¡¯t abandon anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    The pce soldiers finish preparing themselves for their grim fate while Diego has a beaming smile on his face, my soldiers are focusing their energy towards the rough uing battle. Celestina is amongst all of that and still doesn¡¯t know what is going on. As she¡¯s letting out cries of bewilderment, I pick her up and let her ride on Schwartz.

    ¡¸Open the gates¡ª!!¡¹

    The main gates and rear gates open, and even the gates for the emergency-only escape route are opened. With Brutus being well-versed in everything military, the option to escape through that emergency exit was lost as soon as he turned traitor.

    ¡¸Defense looks thin around the rear gates!¡¹

    Lavoy shouts.

    As a result of breaking through the front gates, the enemy forces concentrated around the front, meaning the rear gates haveparatively less people.

    ¡¸Run through them!!¡¹

    We gallop through the pce and run towards the gate, charging at the enemies who are also charging into the pce. Confused that their charge was being answered with a charge, the enemy instantly goes back towards the gate, and just when I thought we could escape, the vanguard took a concentrated volley of bowgun fire and fell over.

    ¡¸I thought you woulde to the ce where it was thinner.¡¹

    Brutus and Pablo were standing there. They are leading a bowgun unit consisting of several dozen soldiers lined up in a single row. Despite being heavy cavalry, they are unable topletely block an attack from a bowgun at close range. Moreover, it was hard for them to run past them in such a narrow space in the pce.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll need you to hand over the Queen.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill that useless piece of trash!!¡¹

    ¡¸Brother......gusu.¡¹

    Between the calm Brutus and the fussing Pablo, I choose Brutus as the only one who I can talk with.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see a reason to listen to what the rebel army tells me to do.¡¹

    ¡¸If you hand her over, I won¡¯t shoot your soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuck! I¡¯ll massacre the lot of you!¡¹

    With a calm tone, Brutus tells me how it¡¯s natural for the rebel army to want the life of the girl, so I don¡¯t have a bad impression of him. It is out of the question for Pablo though. But that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Aegir, uu.¡¹

    Celestina wraps her arms around my waist and squeezes tightly. There¡¯s no need to think.

    I leave Celestina on top of the horse and dismount from Schwartz.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to negotiate,e at me with your sword.¡¹

    I smile as I swing my spear around. Celia and the others are getting ready for battle too. There is no use talking anymore.

    ¡¸I see......you leave me with no choice.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you! Your women will be beaten half to death and treated as ythings!¡¹

    I kick off the ground and dash forward, closing the distance between the bowgun squad in an instant.

    ¡¸Shoot! ¡¹

    Right as they were about to fire, I roll on the ground to evade the bolts. At the same time, Gido and the others loose their arrows to eliminate the enemies.

    The force and precision of a bowgun is threatening but the speed of firing cannotpare to that of a bow and arrow. In that opening created by the need to reload, I jump at the line of soldiers and swing my spear at them.

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹¡¸Gyaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Protect the bowguns!¡¹

    Soldiers holding swords and shieldse running to protect the defenseless bowgun squad.

    ¡¸How amusing, try to stop me!!¡¹

    With a full-powered swing of my spear, I instantaneously split the soldier¡¯s head in half along with the shield he put up, dropping the body to the ground, then using the momentum to roundhouse kick two enemies away.

    I grab the swords thrusted at me and wrench them away with great force, returning a headbutt to each them and caving their faces in.

    I stab the enemy soldiers who stopped moving due to confusion and chuck them to the pointed decoration on top of the rear gates, letting them get impaled. They continuously let out ear-piercing cries in agony.

    ¡¸What the hell is with this guy......he¡¯s practically a monster! Go, everyone go and kill him!¡¹

    Pablo kicks the soldiers to spur them on. This guy is just detestable to the bitter end.

    The enemy decides to run at me altogether despite being scared. But that actually saves me the time and trouble of having to go closer to them.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Following that fervor-filled cry, I swing my spear around me with all my might, bisecting everyone within a 3 m radius or knocking them back so hard they remain motionless on the ground. Seeing as how there are no more enemies around me, I count the ones on the ground. Roughly 15, which is a fair number.

    While I was fighting, Celia and the others appear to have finished off the bowgun soldiers. With that, the biggest threats are eliminated. The enemy soldiers are preparing to flee now, which makes it the perfect time to breakthrough.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t retreat!¡¹

    Perhaps grasping the situation at hand, Brutus himself steps forward and shouts. The enemy soldiers who were gradually getting more shaken start to regain theirposure. He¡¯s quite the capable general.

    ¡¸I will take this guy out! Please help as well, Your Highness, Pablo.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Aah, me too? Eh? Alright......¡¹

    When I look at my body, I can see I¡¯m covered in the blood of the victims of my spear and there¡¯s even some bits of entrails on my shoulder. It¡¯ll get in my way so I grab it and toss it at Pablo.

    ¡¸Uwah! Stop itttt!!¡¹

    He¡¯s wonderfully used to ¡°real battle¡±, isn¡¯t he.

    With his shout as the signal, I charge in towards Brutus and Pablo, who stand ready with their two-handed swords.

    ¡¸Brutus! His spear is longer, we¡¯re at a disadvantage with swords!¡¹

    ¡¸Your Highness, step back a bit. There are many garden trees in the backyard so he can¡¯t swing his spear freely. Thrust at him when you see an opening!¡¹

    The backyard near the rear gate certainly has many trees, which makes it seem narrow. It is normally a ce where it is unsuited to swing a spear around but......if they¡¯re only that thick, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸That is good!!¡¹

    I swing my spear relying on my brute strength, but just as Brutus said, the trees are getting in the way, although the trees break into pieces instead of my spear. A soldier trying to hide in the shadow of the tree is shed in two along with the tree and crumbles.

    ¡¸Guh......strength as described in the rumors.¡¹

    If I finish off Brutus, the soldiers here would be disorderly. Thinking to end it in one strike, I raise my spear up and slightly diagonally, then bring it down with all my strength. The sword of those who dares to block the full brunt of my strike will get broken and even if they dodge backwards, I can just kill them with a follow-up thrust.

    ¡¸Fuun!¡¹

    But Brutus meets my spear with his sword and parries it into the ground. Since the momentum is too great, I couldn¡¯t stop halfway.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    The spear ms into the ground and kicks up a cloud of dust. Of course, there¡¯s no way he would miss this opening and swings his two-handed sword down toward the top of my head.

    I¡¯m off bnce so I can¡¯t bring back my spear. There¡¯s no choice but to be a little forceful here.

    I push my spear even deeper into the ground and scoop up towards his feet. A normal spear would bend and break but this isn¡¯t your average spear.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The spear swims under the ground and causes his legs to tremble, causing Brutus to lose concentration in his sword strike unknowingly. I deflect the sword which lost its momentum with my arm guard and pull out the spear from the ground, then rest it on my shoulder.

    ¡¸I was surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸My words exactly.¡¹

    I can see Brutus start dripping cold sweat as he makes thement. Not only did he let such a perfect chance escape him, the distance between his opponent and himself has widened and there¡¯s no eluding the disadvantage of going against someone wielding a spear. The crucial reinforcement is......

    ¡¸Go on! Support Brutus!¡¹

    ¡¸Your Highness as well, now is the time to disy your military prowess!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, you think I can win against that?! I mean, I can win, but not right now!¡¹

    I feel sorry for him for having such stupid allies. On that note, my allies are all watching attentively at our one-on-one fight while routing the enemy soldiers and opening the path towards the gate. As soon as I settle this battle, we should be able to escape immediately.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s end things.¡¹

    ¡¸Come.¡¹

    Brutus¡¯s swordsmanship is the real deal unlike Pablo¡¯s. I¡¯m not going to get in close and fight him.

    I grip my spear tightly and thrust at him repeatedly. I thrust as fast as possible and as urate as possible.

    ¡¸Guh, uuh, you-!¡¹

    Brutus desperately tries to block my attacks, but is unable to blockpletely since my strikes are quite heavy, causing blood to squirt out from his thigh and the top of his shoulder. Because of the distance, he was unable to return any attacks, only being cornered one-sidedly.

    ¡¸Do you think this is cowardly?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about this?¡¹

    This is the three-strikebo I learned from watching Irijina ¨C a strike each to the crotch, stomach and chest. Brutus manages to parry two strikes but was unable to block the strike to his chest as the tip of the spear propels itself through the chainmail and into his body.

    ¡¸Guaaah!¡¹

    Fresh blood trickles out from the wound and he drops to his knees unwillingly. However, the injury appears shallow and won¡¯t be fatal to him.

    Preparing to finish him off, I swing my spear to one side and sweep him horizontally. While Brutus continues to bleed from his chest, he pulls the one-handed sword at his waist and crosses both weapons together to stop my spear.

    With an intense metallic sound echoing, both swords shatter, and his left arm snaps as well. Brutus falls over and rolls on the ground as if he was sent flying and crashes into the wall, coughing out blood on impact. He knows that rolling around carelessly on the battlefield means that death will soone to him.

    But his eyes seem to have lost their focus, one of his arms is hanging unusually limp and he has no weapon. There¡¯s no longer a way for him to block an attack from even a child. I chase after him, thinking that he won¡¯t pursue us if I take him out here, but.......

    ¡¸Diego II has been taken out¡ª!!¡¹

    Loud cheers erupt on the other end of the pce.

    ¡¸-!! Nooooo!! Fatherrrrrrr!!¡¹

    Celestina¡¯s cry of extreme sorrow rings out. If Diego has died, then their allies will quickly flood into the pce. If we don¡¯t hurry, the exit will closepletely.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I leave the bloody and unstable Brutus alone and proceed to breakthrough the rear gate. Pablo stands in the way with his sword though.

    ¡¸Move it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Pablo yields and opens the path immediately. He barely escaped death, I guess.

    ¡¸Retreat to Rafen! Hurry!¡¹

    We pick up speed and race out the rear gates on our horses. The gates of the city wall were opened inadvertently just like before so I¡¯ll dly pass through.

    ¡¸Waaaah......Father......Grandpaa......why did things turn out so horribly......¡¹

    Celestina sobs continuously while clinging onto me. The gatekeepers, who are more or less part of the rebel army, put down their spears and lower their heads with an apologetic look. There are some soldiers who are wailing with their heads to the ground too.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, we suffered insignificant casualties and there are no signs of the enemy pursuing us.¡¹

    I nod at Celia¡¯s report.

    We get on our spare horses left by the gates when we first came in and pick up speed again. The heavy cavalry are slower than the normal cavalry but when they are running as fast as they can, it is still hard to chase after them.

    Moreover, they don¡¯t have the luxury to do so after the melee in the pce. As long as we don¡¯t slow down, we don¡¯t have to worry about any future fights.

    We have sessfully fulfilled the mission we set out to aplish and return home carrying the sobbing Celestina. What an indescribable feeling this is.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 142,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000

    Troops Commanded: 3500 (excluding bow cavalry)

    Assets: 47,400 gold (Fresh Recruit Call-up -600) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (Big Cock Lover), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen)¡ûnew

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 128, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 141: Tragic Girl

    <h4>Chapter 141: Tragic Girl</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸How is she doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Same as usual, she¡¯s crying endlessly.¡¹

    Rita answers after she brought food and drinks to Celestina¡¯s room. Her heart must also hurt from seeing the girl cry so much as she also has a pained expression on her face.

    Inside the room, a courtdy, who was brought along during the escape from Biado, is apanying the girl. The reality where her father and Lavoy are gone and both brothers are trying to kill her may be too heavy for a 10 year old girl.

    ¡¸If her heart is pained to this extent, it may affect her health.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. But with that said, trying to get her to smile is impossible for me.¡¹

    I only know one way tofort a crying woman but it¡¯s not like I could do that to Celestina. When I sigh at the thought of this predicament, the door of the room opens slowly.

    ¡¸Her Majesty wants to see you, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    After being prompted by the courtdy who appeared behind the door, I enter the room.

    When I saw her previously, she was lying prostrate and crying on the bed, but today, Celestina is sitting at a table wearing her formal wear. As soon as she sees me, she pounces on me and hugs me.

    ¡¸I am......I have be all alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here and that maid......Monica is also here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Your Majesty, Monica will follow you no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸......Keigo.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I dislike keigo! It makes me feel like I am the only outsider!¡¹

    Fumu, I guess there isn¡¯t anyone to reproach me anymore.

    ¡¸Alright, Celestina. Is this okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Using such casual tone with Her Majesty! How rude of you!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind if Monica does the same too. Besides, I¡¯m no longer a Queen anymore......¡¹

    ¡¸That would be quite the honor.¡¹

    I continue to pat Celestina as tears well up in her eyes. This is all I know how to do if I can¡¯t use my tool.

    ¡¸Aegir~¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸Father¡¯sst words were to treat you as my brother. Aegir won¡¯t treat me horribly like my real brothers?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, there¡¯s no way I could do something horrible to someone as cute as you, Celestina.¡¹

    Silence surrounds the room for a while and the only thing which can be heard is the soft sound of her hair being stroked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll believe you! From now on, Aegir is my brother, so I¡¯ll have you love me as your little sister.¡¹

    A bright smile lights up her face again, though it feels like forever since I¡¯ve seen it.

    ¡¸Yes, you will eventually be brought back to the Malt Kingdom and once again be raised up as the Queen.¡¹

    ¡¸Keigo!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, my bad.¡¹

    Celestina puffs her cheeks. But she¡¯ll have to forgive me when we¡¯re in a formal setting.

    ¡¸I have no intention to return to being a Queen......surely they¡¯ll think I¡¯m a bad child from this incident and be upset, would they not?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t firmly disagree with that statement. If Diego didn¡¯t do something so strange and ruled over thend himself, such a rebellion would not have happened. It doesn¡¯t matter how much the citizens like him, since a child, who is unable to do anything, being King would cause dissatisfaction to build up amongst the nobles.

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t the case at all! Thosewless fellows have all lost their minds......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough Monica, I already know. It¡¯s because I¡¯m a no-good child that father and grandpa died and my brothers tried to kill me.¡¹

    Tears form in her eyes again.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to talk about that right now.¡¹

    I hug the girl, who looks like she¡¯s about to cry, close to me.

    ¡¸Your father said so as well, didn¡¯t he? You will experience hard times and fun times and plenty of other things and grow up into an adult. Whether you return to being a Queen may not be decided, but I will protect you no matter what you do.¡¹

    ¡¸......yeah. I¡¯m safe. I¡¯ll be protected by my brother and grow bigger.¡¹

    Umu, she¡¯s stopped crying. Just when I thought everything was fine and was about to separate from her, Celestina hops up and presses her lips against mine.

    ¡¸I gave my brother a kiss!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiee! Her Majesty has kissed the lips of a man-! ......nnm.¡¹

    Monica was so shocked she copsed.

    But since her cheerfulness is back, let¡¯s just take this as a good thing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a tad small, but it¡¯s quite the nice bath.¡¹

    Awhile after that, I enter the bath together with Celestina for some reason. I guess getting in the bath was the correct choice since she hasn¡¯t left the room at all and only had Monica wipe her body.

    ¡¸For Her Majesty to enter the bath with a man......aaah, my goodness, if something happens by chance, how do you intend to take responsibility!?¡¹

    As if that would happen.

    At first, I told Monica to go with Celestina and take a bath but Celestina insisted no matter what that Ie in as well, so the three of us are here now.

    I¡¯m sure this is how Celestina usually acts, getting naked without hesitation and rushing to the bath, while Monica hurriedly covers her body with a cloth to hide her from my eyes.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really mind, I have pretty normal taste.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem! If I may humbly say, Her Majesty¡¯s naked body is not something to be shown to any man!¡¹

    Her breasts arepletely t, with nipples like small dots, the area from her shoulder to her ass is straight, her childlike body has no volume and the clean slit that I caught a glimpse of when she raised her legs to get into the bath is hairless and not puffed out. There¡¯s no way something like that would arouse me.

    ¡¸Rather, I actually prefer it this way.¡¹

    Monica desperately covers Celestina¡¯s body, but she was rather careless about herself and her breasts and ass are exposing themselves. Because she works primarily in the bedroom, her pure white breasts and ass are nicely shaped, and her pretty vagina and ass probably haven¡¯t been broken in by a man yet.

    I want to grab that ass firmly and push my meat rod into that brand new pussy and take her virginity. And then I¡¯ll take my shaft out and stuff her ass next, going deep.......

    ¡¸Nu- not good.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-! As I thought, you¡¯re lusting for Her Majesty!! Your Majesty, you must not look!!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on, I can¡¯t see anything if you cover my eyes.¡¹

    My dick bulges and gets erect from Monica¡¯s naked body. It surely isn¡¯t something a little girl should see. I¡¯ll wash myself and let it calm down.

    As I scrub myself slowly, Monica covers Celestina¡¯s eyes while ncing over at me once in a while.

    ¡¸Would you like to take a closer look?¡¹

    I stand up and thrust myself in front of her eyes.

    ¡¸Please stop it! Aah, it¡¯s resting on Her Majesty¡¯s head!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about, stop covering my eyes. Mu, something hard is on my head.¡¹

    While Monica is expressing her distaste, she continues to stare at my engorged cock.

    ¡¸What size......almost like a giant serpent.¡¹

    ¡¸Move your hands.¡¹

    It¡¯s better if Celestina doesn¡¯t see it.

    I force my hard cock down and enter the bathtub. Of course the tip would stick out from the water¡¯s surface so I¡¯ll turn a small tub upside down and cover it.

    ¡¸This is like something out of a dream. I¡¯ve taken a bath with plenty of maids in the pce but nobody ever gets into the bathtub with me. My brother is prejudiced towards me too......¡¹

    ¡¸I will enter with you whenever you desire during your time here with-¡¸Keigo!¡¹I¡¯lle in with you at anytime.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy-¡¹

    As Celestina is getting spoiled by me treating her like I¡¯m her real brother, Monica is muttering something to herself.

    ¡¸If such arge dick were to go in by mistake, then Her Majesty¡¯s genitals would be destroyed? No, it might be instant death. I have to do whatever I can do prevent that......¡¹

    I told you it won¡¯t mistakenly happen.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the wife, Nonna.¡¹

    ¡¸Simrly, I¡¯m Mel.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Ca but......a little girl?¡¸Hey! Lower your head!¡¹What?!¡¹

    Finallying out of her room, I took the chance to introduce Celestina to my family.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Celestina! You may address me by my name.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this kid, acting all high and mighty- mogah.¡¹

    Nonna shuts Ca up with her breasts.

    ¡¸Fumu, so you have three wives. ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, as a Goldonian Count, three wives is pretty natural.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Melissa. I am his mistress.¡¹

    ¡¸Maria......¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine......¡¹

    ¡¸Yoguri.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Miti.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Leah. I¡¯m the partner for his sexual desires......¡¹

    Each woman on the team greets her.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of you. My brother is quite the lustful one.¡¹

    ¡¸How many people are you surrounding yourself with?! There¡¯s a limit to how slovenly you can be!¡¹

    I was just about to introduce them to the 30 women in the annex though.

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t lower my guard anymore than this! If I rx even for a second, you¡¯ll rape Her Majesty!¡¹

    As Monica is getting all excited, Celestina takes a bite of the snacks Nonna prepared beside her.

    ¡¸Nu, this confection is something I¡¯ve never seen before. It¡¯s pretty sweet.¡¹

    ¡¸That is something ordered and imported from the Federation.¡¹

    Nonna replies friendly.

    ¡¸The Olga Federation? I only know of it from stories! Don¡¯t tell me you have also ventured there yourself!?¡¹

    Celestina approaches Nonna even closer. From the way she¡¯s looking up at her, she¡¯s basically pleading for her to talk about more things.

    ¡¸C-cute......¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s face rxes, appearing not as annoyed as the others thought she would be.

    But there are many things in Nonna¡¯s life in the Federation that she might not want to talk about. I get closer to Nonna to help her out of the situation, but she starts to gradually open up about the time she was a child.

    Nonna rarely speaks this much to those she meets for the first time. She doesn¡¯t even start many conversations with people she¡¯s known for a long time and get along well with like Ca and Miti. Celestina might have some mysterious charm when she¡¯s smiling as bright as the sun.

    ¡¸It gets all white when there¡¯s snow!? Cool! I want to see that too.¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s incredibly cold, you know? If you don¡¯t wear gloves, your hands will be frozen off.¡¹

    ¡¸H-how scary. Then I¡¯ll go after I wrap myself in a nket!¡¹

    The small sun clings to Nonna and talks about this and that. With the introductions over, I¡¯ll let the two of them chat.

    ¡¸Nonna has such big boobs. I¡¯ve never seen such big boobs in all my life.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, Aegir-sama praises them quite often as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Does my brother like big boobs too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he loves them. Last night, he was also sucking on them like a baby......¡¹

    ¡¸Wah-! What are you telling Her Majesty!!¡¹

    Monica tries to stop Nonna in a hurry.

    It¡¯s good they¡¯re getting along.

    Contrary to the cheerful atmosphere in the other room, Leopolt and the others gather in the meeting room, where a serious tone underlies the discussion we are about to have about our future course of actions. Of course, Celia is at the back as well.

    ¡¸First off, we only suffered insignificant casualties from this outing and there will be absolutely no effect on the future war preparations. ¡¹

    Fumu, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸But bringing that girl along has pros and cons.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Bringing that girl means that we have justifiable grounds to intervene with the Malt Kingdom. It goes without saying that directly rushing in would be invading but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we lend her some soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Entrusting soldiers to a 10 year old girl, eh......¡¹

    ¡¸If we lend the soldiers in return for some sort ofpensation, we can insist that we are doing business like mercenaries as well. It could be something like the crown she¡¯s wearing or a ne, or even something like her virginity.¡¹

    Don¡¯t go too far, I haven¡¯t entered that clean slit. It¡¯ll be tight even for a single finger.

    ¡¸On the other hand, the bad part is......as long as the former Queen of the Malt Kingdom is here, we can never stop being hostile and vignt towards those guys in Malt. Normally we would just attack them and things will turn out as we expect, but if theye when we¡¯re getting ready for Magrado and other enemies, it will be slightly troublesome. We will have no choice but to leave some of our troops to deal with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, alright Tristan.¡¹

    ¡¸Gehoh-!¡¹

    You probably didn¡¯t listen to anything and fell asleep, right?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll assign you the mission of protecting the territory when those guys from the newly formed Malt lose their minds and attack us.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......¡¹

    ¡¸Consider a solution with the assumption that the main force will all sortie. Think about the required number of soldiers and what ns are needed to defend.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll need 20,000 infantry and a solid wall.¡¹

    I give Tristan, who answered immediately, a flick to the forehead.

    ¡¸Oww! My head is shaking ......just one finger and I¡¯ll be stupid!¡¹

    ¡¸Think about it seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, how violent, but even though you tell me to think, the information on them is scarce. They might increase their numbers by conscripting, and theposition of their army and tactics......¡¹

    I pat Tristan¡¯s shoulder and smile.

    ¡¸Well, you, see, you¡¯re also going to investigate that.¡¹

    Tristan instantly makes a face of displeasure and sighs. I¡¯ll have you work your share for all the books you bought. If it was a prettydy though, I would only need to make love to them with my cock.

    ¡¸That means I have to go outside during the day. In the worse case, I¡¯d have to camp outdoors while I¡¯m investigating the terrain......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll lend you a wagon.¡¹

    Another long sigh was heaved.

    This guy is full ofints but I know there won¡¯t be a problem if I leave things to him. Brutus of the Malt Kingdom is quite skilled but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s better than Leopolt. If Rafen falls, the girls will be in danger after all.

    With this, everything is pretty much ready. Now, I can enjoy the rest of summer.

    ¡¸You really know how to use your subordinates, or rather you just leave everything to someone else.¡¹

    You know, Adolph, you were unhappy when you were in Arnd and had nothing to do, right? Isn¡¯t it nice now? There¡¯s plenty of work for you.

    Side Story: Mansion of Immorality

    ¡¸Monica, Monica~¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸My brother is doing something strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is? What do you mean by strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I went to Nonna¡¯s room to get some of those rare treats but......¡¹

    Monica¡¯s face tenses as if she had a bad feeling about where this conversation would be going.

    ¡¸My brother was riding on top of Nonna.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......my goodness.¡¹

    ¡¸And he was holding her arms tightly while swinging his hips. Nonna was screaming like she was in pain but there¡¯s no way my brother would treat his wife horribly. Besides, Nonna was going ¡°do it more¡± and such......¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah, not good, Your Majesty! It is too soon for Your Majesty to learn that!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? As I thought, I¡¯m still just a child......¡¹

    ¡¸A-anyways, would you rather go for a walk? The sun¡¯s rays feel quite pleasant.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu......that¡¯s right, I remember now!¡¹

    Monica¡¯s face tenses up again.

    ¡¸It was when I was exploring this mansion. My brother had taken one of the maids into a room.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, as I thought!¡¹

    ¡¸When I took a peek, my brother had his peepee out and the maid was putting it in her mouth. It¡¯s something you use to pee and it¡¯s dirty, so why would you put it in your mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that man is indiscriminately-......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also that time when my brother took Ca out for a walk in the garden.¡¹

    Monica felt relieved that the conversation has finally moved to something wholesome.

    ¡¸Aah, a walk? Then, that should be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Ca was on all fours and barking like a dog. My brother was mming his hips so loudly against her from behind. What kind of game is that? Ca just went ahead and peed too......¡¹

    ¡¸AAH¡ª-!¡¹

    ¡¸And there¡¯s also......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s more!?¡¹

    Celestina points behind Monica.

    ¡¸Why is that servant floating in the air? You can kind of see through her too.¡¹

    Like a broken wheel, Monica turns stiffly to look behind her. Casie is dressed up in a maid outfit, dangling upside-down from the ceiling and smiles a few centimeters from her face.

    £¨Good morning, I¡¯m Casie, nice to meet you.£©

    Casie maniptes the doll¡¯s hand and ces it lightly on Monica¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, nice to meet you.¡¹

    ¡¸......Abubbub¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah! Monica copsed! Someone, is anyone around!?¡¹

    £¨Oh dear me, goodness gracious, what a mess.£©

    Monica faints after foaming at the mouth, causing Celestina to panic and Casie to get 10 times more flustered than the little girl. Having lost her mind, Casie repeatedly causes the walls and floor to rumble and creates a great uproar throughout the entire mansion.

    By the way, the reason Casie was wearing a maid outfit is so she can dress as a ghost of a maid of the mansion who makes advances on the sleeping master every night and rapes him.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 142,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000

    Troops Commanded: 3700 (excluding bow cavalry)

    Assets: 46,800 gold (Fresh Recruit Call-up -600) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (Big Cock Lover), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 128, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 142: Time Off

    <h4>Chapter 142: Time Off</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, please prepare yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸This will be the finisher!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooh! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever felt this.¡¹

    There will be an increase of 20 children to the 30 women already living in the annex located adjacent to the mansion so renovations were made to extend the area. A kitchen and a simple bath has been installed and even private rooms for the mothers and their children are built.

    In one room of that annex, there are cushionsid out around the entire room except where the chairs and tables are. It is a room prepared especially for having an orgy with arge amount of people. I¡¯m not able to be with the girls in the annex everyday so I have to gather everyone and get affectionate with them together whenever I drop by asionally. If I don¡¯t thoroughly fuck them, their hearts will grow distant after all.

    ¡¸Uwaah, the feudal lord-sama has be a huge mess.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like he¡¯s covered in semen.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so gross,e on, spray some on me too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡®Kaaay. How¡¯s this?¡¹

    As I lie down like the ¡®´ó¡¯ character in the center of the room, the girls sit around me in a circle. The girls have just finished giving birth so they¡¯re starving for men. I n to embrace everyone, but I¡¯ll enjoy this sideshow before that.

    ¡¸Everyone, get more of your breast milk on me!¡¹

    Breasts of all sizes around me are stuck out and breast milk is squeezed out. The milk that sprays out from the various breasts rain down on my entire body. Aah, what an inexpressible feeling. There are some that sprays a lot, some that sprays a little, some that gush plenty of milk in one squeeze, some that leak out constantly, and other different types.

    My entire body from my face to my torso and even my cock is wet with the warm milk.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t get enough of this!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, it¡¯s incredibly hard~¡¹

    ¡¸He loves breast milk, doesn¡¯t he.¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead and take some in your mouth too.¡¹

    Four nipples are brought in front my face. I dly bunch them together and stuff them in my mouth, letting a copious amount of milk run down my throat.

    ¡¸Delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s plenty more where that came from~¡¹

    ¡¸Please taste my breasts too.¡¹

    ¡¸Woah there, if youe at all at once, I¡¯ll drown.¡¹

    Although it might be fun to try drowning in the milk of the women I¡¯ve gotten pregnant.

    ¡¸Will you have enough for your baby if you let out so much?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, but if nothinges out, then the feudal lord-sama can just sleep with me again and it¡¯ll squirt out.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want, the feudal lord-sama can also use your semen when the baby is growing up inside......¡¹

    Don¡¯t say something ridiculous. Well that¡¯s fine, I intend to embrace everyone anyways. Because of the breast milk, it feels like there¡¯s more semen stored up and my dick has gotten bigger than normal today.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be rough today. Those who are prepared, step forward.¡¹

    Everyone raises their hand without hesitation and crowds around me. The women who didn¡¯t participate in the breast milk festival also crawl towards me too. It¡¯s already summer and despite the room being big, having 30 people inside at once makes the heat and humidity nothing to sneeze at, and everyone starts sweating profusely almost immediately. Now, we¡¯re going to having sex while dripping in sweat.

    ¡¸First will be you, stay still......there!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah!! So thiiiiickkkk!!¡¹

    I press against andy myself on top of one rather slender woman as sheys face down.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already given birth to a kid, so this should be nothing to you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still thiiick!! HIiiiiiih¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to put it in even deeper. It¡¯ll be the deepest this time around.¡¹

    Having reached the very end of her vagina, I m my hips many times against her. When I do that, it feels like she¡¯s getting raped by a man and it¡¯s quite good for her.

    ¡¸Eh, anymore than that is impossible. My insides will break.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing, a baby was born from here. It¡¯s possible to fit in here!¡¹

    I grab the woman¡¯s ass tightly and push my hips forcefully. I can feel the flesh resisting, but eventually it gives out and my dick slips in, causing the girl¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise.

    ¡¸Eh? What was that sound just now?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me the feudal lord-sama¡¯s big dick went into your womb......?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, look how my stomach is bulging in the shape of his dick!¡¹

    Matching the timing of my thrust, the woman who¡¯s getting her womb vited throws her head back almost as if her backbone broke and let out a tremendous scream.

    ¡¸Nngyiiiii¡ª!! HIiiiiiiih!! AAaaaaah!!¡¹

    I suppress her erratic movements and kiss her shoulder and neck from behind while rocking my hips.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t struggle so much. I¡¯ll nt my seed directly into your womb again after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah! My insides are burning! If you cum in that ce, I¡¯ll definitely get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, alright, now you can raise another healthy child.¡¹

    While whispering to her in a quiet voice, we switch between the doggy style position, the sitting position and the missionary position, but my cock never leaves her vagina and digs firmly into her womb.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rising up now. I¡¯m cumming soon, are you ready to get pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh......baby......penis......haaau¡¹

    The girl seems about halfway to bing unconscious. Let¡¯s show everyone the moment she gets pregnant.

    We get into the reverse sitting position, where I spread her legs apart and lift her up.

    ¡¸Hey everyone, I want you girls to watch when she gets pregnant.¡¹

    The girls respond with an ¡°Okaaay¡± and crowd around to stare at the ce we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸Cumming ......get pregnant!!¡¹

    With one final deep thrust, her breasts reactively squirt out milk without even being touched. Then, my meat rod starts pulsing.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯sing out. What a loud sound.¡¹

    ¡¸With such vigor too. Not to mention it¡¯s syrupy and looks thick.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaa-aah, she got pregnant again, didn¡¯t she.¡¹

    I let out a low growl and pump my hips about 10 times before my ejaction is finished. Feeling satisfied, I pull out my cock, but the first shot of the day is considerably thick, if I do say so myself. Her belly has expanded from the ejaction and all of the semen is stored in her womb so there isn¡¯t much that flows back out. The girl didn¡¯t seem to dislike getting pregnant and she didn¡¯t push me away either.

    I gentlyy the woman who was filled with seed once again to the side and grab the breasts of the woman to my right and left. Naturally, breast milk sprays out.

    ¡¸Now, who¡¯s the next one I¡¯m going to make love to?¡¹

    The women excitedly crowd around me. One of them whisper in my ear.

    ¡¸I also want it ......just like thest girl, could you put your cock into my womb as well?¡¹

    My cock instinctively regains its vigor. Alright, then she¡¯ll be the next one.

    ¡¸N-not fair! I also want it in my womb to be vited too!¡¹

    ¡¸Please fuck my uterus while sucking my breasts!¡¹

    That day, my dick enjoyed the luxury of prating the uterus of several women who have given birth. Those withrger asses screamed in pleasure while the ones who are smaller held the hands of other women, shrieked as they offered their wombs to me. This might make everyone pregnant again.

    By the way, Alice also rejected me today when I wanted to use her vagina, instead opting for her asshole, where she screamed in agony and even peed herself before passing out. I want to make the other hole gaping someday and get her pregnant as well.

    ¡¸¡¸Good work today~¡¹¡¹

    When I finished with everyone and took a little break to drink some water, four women cling to my body. It seems they took it easy during sex and reserved their strength.

    Two of them massage my thighs and hips while another one spreads some sort of oil over my body.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s to make sure your skin doesn¡¯t get dry. It would be quite the inconvenience if your body isn¡¯t nice and clean when you return to your wives after bathing in our breast milk and love juices.¡¹

    Is that what it is?

    Thest one takes my cock in her mouth and sucks hard to draw out all the remaining semen in my urethra. I unconsciously let out a moan and was about to pin her head up against me, but I was gently rejected. There¡¯s no point starting things again now.

    ¡¸As things stand, you really are like the owner of a harem.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¸Eh??¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what?¡¹

    ¡¸All of us, we¡¯re the feudal lord-sama¡¯s mistresses, right?¡¹

    ¡¸We bore his children and all too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸There are 30 of your mistresses here.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸The owner of this ce is the feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The girls look up at me. I don¡¯t really understand what they¡¯re saying, so let¡¯s change the topic.

    ¡¸You already sucked out all the semen. If you go any further, I¡¯ll start pissing.¡¹

    I pat the head of the woman who¡¯s sucking my dick.

    ¡¸Puhaa, if your urinees out as well, I¡¯ll dly drink everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Woah there, I¡¯m not that perverted.¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t resist and drink it though......¡¹

    If she goes and says that much, it makes me feel a little adventurous. Without saying anything, I ce my hand on the girl¡¯s face, in which the girl responds by smiling and closing her eyes.

    ¡¸Nn......¡¹

    ¡¸Nngh......¡¹

    A fluid besides semen flows out of my urethra and the woman happily gulps it down. I let out a grunt as I¡¯m enveloped in this strange feeling of urinating into a girl¡¯s mouth. Once I was finished, the girl closes her mouth and ensures nothing spills while another girl takes her ce to lick my dick clean, sucking up whatever is left in my urethra.

    ¡¸Sorry about that, making you drink something dirty.¡¹

    As I apologize, I put on my clothes and get ready to return to the mansion. It looks like I¡¯ll make it in time to have tea with the family. If I¡¯mte, the girls will start searching after all.

    ¡¸I might really get addicted to this. There¡¯s not much difference in the semen and the amount either......so the next time, maybe I could try eating therger-¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    Definitely not.

    When passing through the corridor leading from the annex to the main building, Celestina¡¯s courtdy, Monica, fell to the floor after her hips gave out.

    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯te close, you sex beast!¡¹

    She disparages me all of a sudden. I wonder what happened.

    ¡¸Taking the milk from the great number of breasts ......and your face......no, bathing your entire body......not to mention, you got aroused at that! And what kind of sex story did you read to have an orgy with 30 people? In addition, you vited their uterus, which is something you only see in books......¡¹

    It appears Monica was peeking at what happened just now. Howmendable that she was watching everything from the start to the end, even remembering the tiny details.

    ¡¸I can still go on if it¡¯s only one more. Would you like to have a taste of how it feels?¡¹

    I don¡¯t really n to, but I motion to take out my cock.

    ¡¸Hiieeeeeeee! I-I still want to remain a virgin¨C!!¡¹

    Monica runs away like she¡¯s crawling. I thought she¡¯s just uptight, but she¡¯s quite the interesting woman. But a virgin, huh.......

    The dick in my pants, which has gotten soft and small from getting satisfied from the earlier orgy, starts lifting its head again.

    Outskirts of Rafen, A Certain Lake

    ¡¸What a pretty ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing......so there was a ce like this.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to ying in the water~¡¹¡¸Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t jump in!¡¹

    It¡¯s nearing the peak of summer and the day¡¯s temperature has risen, so I took my family to ake located to the east of Rafen.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only one small vige around these parts so this area hasn¡¯t been developed yet. The water is also clean because it¡¯s flowing in directly from a small stream in the mountains.¡¹

    On top of that, the ce is close enough to go there and back on carriage within the day.

    ¡¸There was a promise to Miti in the past, right? I said I would bring us to a niceke in the summer.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......so you remembered that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Besides, none of the women here are pregnant. I would feel bad if I had to leave any of the family members behind so this is perfect.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t swim~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little embarrassing to admit, but me neither......¡¹

    Leah and Celia both express their feelings.

    Well that¡¯s natural, since most people won¡¯t be able to swim unless you¡¯ve been brought up near the waterside. In fact, probably more than 90% of women can¡¯t swim.

    There was ake in that forest where I was taught by Lucy, so I know how to swim rtively well if it isn¡¯t long distance. I¡¯ve actually had some bad experiences where my cock got hard from Lucy being naked and it hit the rocks at the bottom of theke.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you how to do it.¡¹

    Everyone was enjoying the water in their own way, whether it was frolicking around naked by the waterside, submerging their bodies halfway into the water, or holding my hands while they kick their legs to practice swimming.

    Leah, Mel and Kuu were not really able to learn and began sinking as soon as I let go of their hands. On the other hand, once Celia learns how to do it, she starts swimming on her own, although quite clumsily.

    ¡¸This feels so nice......uwaah! A monster!! Two meat balloons!!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling meat balloon!?¡¹

    Celia bumped into Nonna.

    Surprisingly, Nonna and Celestina are able to swim fine. Which means they probably had some experience swimming in the past.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t those simply swim floats that she has on?¡¹

    Ca makes a rather toxicment, but it certainly does look like only her breasts are floating on top of the water when Nonna swims on her back.

    ¡¸They¡¯re big, aren¡¯t they.¡¹

    ¡¸Quite detestably so.¡¹

    The pair of round melons jiggle ever so gently everytime she makes a stroke with her hands and it¡¯s really incredible howrge they are, yet their shape doesn¡¯t change even when they¡¯re pointing up. As Nonna realizes she is being watched, she proudly puffs out her chest and swims elegantly but ends up swimming into some nts.

    ¡¸Wai-! What is this! Aaahn, how filthy!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because the breast monster got a little cocky.¡¹

    Everyone is enjoying themselves, but there is not a single shred of sex appeal anywhere. All of them are wearing clothes suited for ying in the water ¨C the type where it slightly clings to the body ¨C so neither their asses nor breasts are exposed. Even though they get wet, I couldn¡¯t see the shape of their bodies......which was the way they were designed, I guess.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s all strip.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Maybe I said it too quickly, but I took off my swimsuit and be naked. Because none of the clothes have sex appeal, my cock is hanging down limply.

    ¡¸Wha-! No way!¡¹

    There are some girls who are confused.

    ¡¸Mm, okay.¡¹¡¸That¡¯s fine.¡¹¡¸Ahaha, I thought it would turn out like this.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re undressing~¡¹¡¸Your Majesty, you must not!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s strip!!¡¹¡¸Wah, Irijina-san, at least shave your armpits! Isn¡¯t it too much!?¡¹

    Leah, Ca, Melissa and Celestina have no problem taking off their clothes and getting naked. Seeing that, Celia, who believes that she couldn¡¯t disobey my orders, turns red and slowly undresses herself.

    ¡¸It¡¯s more fun to y in the water when we¡¯re naked. When your body has cooled down, you can go on the shore to get some food and warm beverages.¡¹

    Nonna and Mel are thest ones, struggling until the very end not to undress. They¡¯re usually naked when they¡¯re in bed, so I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re hesitating now.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a problem exposing myself to Aegir-sama......however!¡¹

    Nonna swings her hand toward the shore and points. Standing there was Kroll, who came along as a part of the family and Gido, who apanied us as an escort.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so sensitive about that stuff. They won¡¯t do anything to you. Plus they probably can¡¯t see much when you¡¯re in the water.¡¹

    I hug the girls close and strip them. I silence their little screams by kissing them.

    Looking over at the shore, I see that Kroll isn¡¯t standing up straight.

    ¡¸You should strip too.¡¹

    As he takes his clothes off, his erect penis naturally reveals itself.

    ¡¸Ah! Th-this is-!¡¹

    ¡¸We are putting aside rank today, so it¡¯s fine to watch if you don¡¯t do anything. But don¡¯t start rubbing yourself here, you hear?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s eyes light up.

    Celia sighs resignedly and starts swimming clumsily again. It appears she would rather learn how to swim than pay any attention to Kroll¡¯s gazes.

    ¡¸By the way, that size, your thing is erect right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hauu.¡¹

    It feels like Kroll¡¯s dick got a bit smaller.

    My bad, I was just curious because it¡¯s still much smaller than mine even when I¡¯m not hard.

    At first, the girls were embarrassed when Kroll and Gido were watching, but they felt much more liberated as soon as they got used to it, and were enjoying themselves more than before. They yed with each other underwater, threw water nts at each other and had plenty of fun, and even girls who don¡¯t usually talk to one another areughing together in this special atmosphere.

    I was a little concerned especially with Yoguri.

    ¡¸Nonna-san......¡¹

    ¡¸Yoguri-san,ing this far and quarreling would be unromantic so let¡¯s put everything aside for today. I¡¯m not getting along with you tomorrow though, got it?!¡¹

    I guess I¡¯m relieved that they¡¯re ying with each other for now.

    After ying with the girls for awhile, I went to the shore to take a break and sip some tea warmed by the bonfire. It was then that Kroll and Gido came over. By the way, both of their cocks are erect and sticking to their stomachs, but that¡¯s unavoidable.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What can we do to get a splendid cock?¡¹¡¹

    How should I know?

    But I¡¯d feel sorry for them if I ruthlessly shutting them down.

    ¡¸In any case, just sleep with women. I don¡¯t know about the size, but your cock gets stronger the more you sleep with women.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true!?¡¹

    ¡¸I have a wife......but this is also for my wife¡¯s sake too!¡¹

    ¡¸In one day, if you sleep with ten women, your cock will eventually get stronger. Having only one girl as your partner may end up killing them so it¡¯s best to have several girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Ten times......¡¹

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t have anyone in the first ce......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Let¡¯s y together! ......Don¡¯t look over here, Kroll!¡¹

    ¡¸Where are you, Your Majesty!?¡¹¡¸Over here.¡¹¡¸Hyaaah!!¡¹

    Monica hears a loud sshing sound, like someone fell into the water.

    ¡¸Hey, Mel-san, Kuu and everyone else also......it looks like you¡¯re all corpses floating on the water, so please move a little.¡¹

    ¡¸This is rxing-¡¹¡¸yeah-¡¹

    ¡¸Mu......¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid Ca! There was a ¡®buru¡¯ sound just now!? What are you trying to pull!? Answer me!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup. You won¡¯t die.¡¹

    This kind of thing is nice sometimes.

    I yed with the girls for awhile again, enjoying my time while Leah and Catherine secretly go underwater to service me with their mouths. After several more breaks, the sun looks like it¡¯s about to set too.

    Just when I was about to step out into the water for onest time, something underwater grabbed my foot. I was then pulled with great force into the water, quickly reaching the deepest part of theke.

    I¡¯m naked and don¡¯t have a single weapon with me, so I was preparing for the worst, but I was thrown into some cave right before I was about to struggle. The surface of the walls look like they are made of a crystalline material and those translucent, pointed stones surround me while the entirety of the cave is filled with water that reaches my belly. It doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯ll drown though.

    A steady stream is flowing out from the hole which appears to be where I came into the cave from. It looks to be about 4 meters tall and not something I could climb out on my own. Perhaps this ce is under theke.

    ¡¸Sorry for being a little rough. I thought I saw an opening so I panicked a little.¡¹

    I hear a beautiful voice which causes my heart to waver unconsciously, and when I turn around, I see a beautiful woman floating naked in the water.

    ¡¸You are the one who brought me here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, you can get out of the water over here.¡¹

    Pulling me by the hand, she leads me to a ce where stones are piled up. The hand was a soft, light-skinned and felt silky smooth while her looks rival those of even Nonna¡¯s. Her bare breasts are also fairlyrge, without a single blemish on them.

    I can forgive being pulled here if it¡¯s a big-breasted beauty like her, but I wonder what her objective is. And more importantly, I wonder if she¡¯ll let me prate her with my dick.

    ¡¸Um, you see.¡¹

    The pretty girl ces her hand on the stone and lifts herself up from the water.

    ¡¸I want to breed with you.¡¹

    I was expecting to see genitals as beautiful as her breasts, but when I fix my eyes at her lower half, there was no hole there. Actually, she didn¡¯t have thighs or ankles either. Actually, she didn¡¯t have legs altogether. What she had attached to her body was a giant tail fin covered with scales.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 146,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000 -slight influx due to chaos in Malt

    Troops Commanded: 4000 (excluding bow cavalry)

    Assets: 45,900 gold (Fresh Recruit Call-up -900) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (Big Cock Lover), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 128, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 143: Mermaid Breeding

    <h4>Chapter 143: Mermaid Breeding</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I was suddenly taken to a cave when I was in the middle of ying in the water. The one who dragged me there appears to be a naked prettydy but the lower half of her body is wrapped in blue fish scales.

    ¡¸You......you aren¡¯t human?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, not human. The person before you was making a big fuss about how I¡¯m something called a mermaid.¡¹

    A mermaid, eh? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen one. Since it¡¯s so unusual, I try feeling the lower half which resembles a fish.

    ¡¸Hyaa, that tickles!¡¹

    The way it feels reminds me exactly of the fish I ate before in the Federation. I thought it would feel hard because the scales are lined up close together, but it feels soft and has enough sticity that it sucks your hand in.

    ¡¸I-if you touch it so much......er, my breasts are the same, I think.¡¹

    Crap, they were quite the nice pair so I wanted to check.

    ¡¸So, the reason you called me here was to......¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I want you to breed with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s start making babies then.¡¹

    The mermaid was the one who brought it up first, but she¡¯s the one staring in awe.

    ¡¸Eh, is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who suggested it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but I was surprised you answered so promptly.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no reason to reject making babies with ady as beautiful as you. Now, tell me where the hole is.¡¹

    From what I have seen, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any hole that acts as the genitals for a mermaid. Doesn¡¯t that mean my dick, which is painfully erect from me touching her boobs, has nowhere to go?

    ¡¸If you¡¯re talking about eggs, then here......¡¹

    The mermaid opens up a section in her scales and a small hole appears. The surface of her scales is blue but the inside of the hole is the same color as the one humans have ¨C a vivid pink. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if something gross came out, but I can manage with this. In fact, the hole is extremely pretty and I can¡¯t wait to stir it up with my dick.

    ¡¸Aah......what a lewd hole. Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! You can¡¯t!¡¹

    I grabbed my cock and was about to shove it in the hole, but her tail fin knocks me away.

    ¡¸Nothing will happen if you put it in there! That¡¯s only the ce where the eggse out ......the important part is over here.¡¹

    The mermaid climbs onto a rock not submerged in water and brushes away some water nts seemingly hiding something to reveal arge amount of tiny eggs sticking against the rock.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to hatch these eggs now......which is why I want you to fertilize them with your seed.¡¹

    ¡¸Fertilize? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? It doesn¡¯t matter how. You just need to be careful not to step on them, but you can straddle them and spray your seed or shoot some over here so I can scoop it and ce it on them~¡¹

    I suddenly lost the motivation to do it. There¡¯s something sad about having to ejacte on the eggs by myself.

    ¡¸Quickly, quickly~¡¹

    ¡¸Um, you see......human males are made to ejacte with a female. It¡¯s a bit difficult to do it on the eggs.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh~!?¡¹

    The mermaid shouts in surprise.

    Then she hangs her head and starts mumbling something to herself.

    ¡¸I see......that¡¯s how it is....... So that¡¯s why it didn¡¯t work outst year......¡¹

    ¡¸Last year? Could you tell me about it?¡¹

    I want to somehow bring this conversation in my direction while we talk.

    ¡¸I had a mane like thisst year as well. But he was awfully frightened and even though he did let his seed out, it didn¡¯t get on most of them......not a single egg hatched.¡¹

    As the mermaid speaks, tears start forming in her eyes. ording to what she said, it seems mermaids give birth to a number of eggs by the waterside once every year. But that isn¡¯t enough to hatch the eggs and a human or demi-human would need to fertilize them with their seed.

    Normally several eggs would hatch if any seed gets on them, but the man fromst year probably couldn¡¯t do it properly. It seems the eggs will go bad if they don¡¯t get fertilized within a week too. I guess leaving your eggs to rot without them hatching would be the same as experiencing a miscarriage or stillbirth. The mermaid continues to give me an exnation while sobbing uncontrobly.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why this year I wanted to hatch even a few of them......but I don¡¯t have much time left. So that¡¯s why I took you with me by force.¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, I would dly cooperate, but it would be too sad to ask me to straddle and ejacte over them.

    ¡¸Listen, human males can ejacte countless times as long as they¡¯re with a nice-looking female. That¡¯s why I want to make love to you before I spray it on those eggs.¡¹

    ¡¸If I do something, then a lot of seed will spray out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯lle gushing out.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? What should I do then!?¡¹

    The girl excitedly pounces on me.

    ¡¸First, can you provide me with your name, assuming you have one?¡¹

    We have to know each other¡¯s names at least.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Mirumi. It¡¯s the same whether you read it from the front or the back.1¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Aegir. You can address me by name too.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir? Aegir~¡¹

    The girl clings to me, pressing her breasts against my chest and stirring up my arousal even further. If I rub one out now, probably a lot of stuff will shoot out, but I want this to be a good memory so I¡¯ll keep quiet.

    ¡¸First......could you show me your lower half?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure~¡¹

    Turning Mirumi over, I touch and feel her lower half, trying to find something with my hands. There¡¯s the hole earlier used to birth the eggs......which is lewd, but is quite the important ce so I can¡¯t stick my dick in there. I searched around until I found one hole near her back. It looks quite narrow, but if I loosen it.......

    ¡¸Noooooo!!¡¹

    I get pped by her tail fin.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t use that! That¡¯s where excrement goes out!¡¹

    So that¡¯s the asshole.

    She hides it with her scales, telling me that it was absolutely off-limits.

    What a waste, since she can feel good with her ass too. I want to introduce her to Alice. Or not, because it would be troublesome if she bes like that.

    ¡¸Then can you do something about this?¡¹

    I take a seat on the rock and present my cock to Mirumi, who bounces deftly towards me with her tail.

    ¡¸So this is a human¡¯s reproductive organ?¡¹

    She gets embarrassed when her asshole gets seen but she¡¯s fine when she sees my meat rod. I guess she doesn¡¯t think reproduction is that embarrassing.

    ¡¸Yeah, semen wille out if you stimte this, but not much wille out if I do it myself. If a female......especially one as pretty as Mirumi rubs it, plenty wille out.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh really, then I just have to grab it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to put it in your mouth if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    Without any resistance at all, she opens her mouth and takes my dick inside. The inside of her mouth is cold but the slipperiness of the mucus-like fluid makes it feel quite indescribable.

    ¡¸Move your head up and down.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnbuh.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you take it in all the way in your throat?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnh.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you y with my balls too?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh~?¡¹

    Mirumi services me with her mouth, doing exactly as I tell her. She must be desperate to hatch her eggs and not let them rot this year. When I think of such an admirable mermaid, my desire to cum builds up even more.

    And there was a strange feeling about what she¡¯s been doing just now, which was not needing to take a breath through her mouth and calmly bobbing her head even as I push my dick into her throat. If I develop her, she might be the best fetio technician.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Puhaa, you cumming already? Is the seeding?¡¹

    Mirumi gazes at me with a face full of anticipation, but I want to enjoy myself a bit more.

    ¡¸Just a little bit longer. Let¡¯s embrace each other naked.¡¹

    I really want to y with her soft-looking tits.

    ¡¸¡¯Kaay.¡¹

    Mirumi jumps into my chest, looking puzzled when I fondle her breasts.

    ¡¸Boobs......Aegir likes boobs?¡¹

    ¡¸I love them.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, just like a baby.¡¹

    Mirumi seems to think boobs are only for babies. She stares at me with a curious expression as I grab her tits and suck on her nipples.

    ¡¸Little baby~ here are my boobs~¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she was just fooling around, but she pats my head as I twirl my tongue around and suck on her breasts. My dick swells even further in that moment.

    ¡¸Aegir likes having his peepee rubbed?¡¹

    Of course.

    ¡¸You also like boobs?¡¹

    Naturally.

    ¡¸Then do you like this too?¡¹

    Mirumi wraps her breasts around my dick which is thrust in front of her as I¡¯m sitting on the rock. She rubs my meat rod using her body and the valley of her breasts.

    ¡¸Oooooh......this is the best. You did well to figure this out.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I don¡¯t get it, but I¡¯ll continue if it feels good.¡¹

    Mirumi continues shaking her breasts with a smile, asionally licking the tip of my cock with her tongue. The smoothness of her skin and the slight rough sensation of her tongue is pushing me closer and closer to the edge.

    ¡¸Guh......I¡¯m about to cum.¡¹

    I want to cum in her mouth or stretch her asshole and cum in there if possible, but that wouldn¡¯t meet Mirumi¡¯s expectations. I¡¯ll be obedient here and spray it on her eggs.

    As I hold my twitching cock, I walk over slowly to the eggs.

    ¡¸Lastly, use your hands to guide it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Do your best!¡¹

    I point my cock at the eggs stuck on the side of the rock while Mirumi clings to me from behind and strokes my cock intensely.

    ¡¸Aah......cumming! Cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸Cum a whole lot! Please give me some babies.¡¹

    ¡¸Mirumi! Bite my neck here, more wille out if you do.¡¹

    I want to help this girl who tried so hard to get even one more egg to hatch. After all, I don¡¯t have to worry about it expanding too much because it isn¡¯t inside her.

    ¡¸Eh? Won¡¯t it hurt if I do that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, just do it!¡¹

    Mirumi epts my suggestion and bites down on the nape of my neck. Her teeth, slightly pointier than human teeth, sinks into my neck and causes a thin trail of blood to trickle down my body. Something runs through my cock and head like a jolt of lightning.

    ¡¸Uooooooooooh!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaah!¡¹

    My cock gets evenrger as it pulses, and liquid jets out like a stream after a dam has been broken. It didn¡¯t feel the same as a regr ejaction, even for me. The semen gushes out and stters on the eggs.

    ¡¸Ah-! Peeing on my eggs, how horrible!¡¹

    Seeing such force in the stream, Mirumi gets a little angry mistaking it as me urinating, but after she realizes the stickiness of the fluid and the pungent scent, she quickly apologizes and continues to stimtes my cock.

    ¡¸Guuoooooooh! There¡¯s more, I¡¯m cumming even more!¡¹

    I move my hips as my seed sprays out, getting it on all the eggs stuck to the rock.

    ¡¸Incredible......you got so much on them.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop rubbing it, I can cum even more.¡¹

    Mirumi repeatedly strokes my cock and I reply by releasing a seemingly endless supply of semen.

    Eventually, Mirumi removes her teeth from my neck and my dick bes smaller. A final splurt of seed signified the end of the ejaction.

    Looking at what I did again, I can see that therge area covered by the eggs is nketed in a white sticky fluid. I don¡¯t think you can really see the eggs anymore because of all the semen.

    ¡¸Uwaah, you came several hundred times more than the man fromst year. So human males can actually cum this much.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, the guy fromst year wasn¡¯t a man.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe not. The size of this thing was totally not small either.¡¹

    Mirumi pats my dick but having ejacted as much as it could, it doesn¡¯t even react. Naturally, the girl supports me gently after I feel exhausted and fatigued from the deed.

    ¡¸Thank you very much~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem, can I suck on them?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I drop back into the water and suck on Mirumi¡¯s breasts as she helps me float. We drift around slowly in the water as my feverish body is gradually submerged.

    ¡¸But having my leg pulled so suddenly really surprised me. Do you do this all the time?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I always only pull one person, but I can¡¯te out when there are lots of people around......I didn¡¯t have much time before my eggs rot, plus yourrge reproductive organ was waving around so I just......¡¹

    ¡¸I see, at first I thought I was gonna be eaten.¡¹

    ¡¸Mermaids eat water nts and small things. They rarely eat humans~¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a relief. But I didn¡¯t think there was such a cave under theke.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, theke in this area is connected to a cave underground.¡¹

    She tries to emphasize not to spread this information around too much. But this is the hiding spot of a prettydy, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting this slip. I¡¯m the only one who will be enjoying this.

    I enjoy myself like this for a while until Mirumi realizes something and perks up. After confirming that my feet reaches the bottom, Mirumi hurries over to where her eggs are.

    ¡¸Aaah! This is....... No way!? This one too! And over heree!¡¹

    She¡¯s making a big fuss, so I wondered if something bad happened, but then I get closer and look down.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, did something-¡¸It¡¯s done!!¡¹What is?¡¹

    Mirumi grabs my hand and shakes it vigorously.

    ¡¸Your seed fertilized my eggs! Look here, this one, and that one!! Amazing, all of them have been fertilized! A few hundred eggs are going to hatch!!¡¹

    I¡¯m happy about that, but does that sort of thing happen so quickly?

    ¡¸It normally takes longer, but......I can tell. They have all been fertilized within ten minutes!!¡¹

    Mirumi is excitedly leaping for joy. I¡¯m d I could be of use to a pretty girl like her, but I have to get back to the others soon or I¡¯ll worry them. I can see Celia getting all panicked.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, for taking you with me by force......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I also had a good time.¡¹

    At that time, there was a strange, low sounding from the depths of the cave. I don¡¯t know if that was a voice or another sound, but Mirumi smiles and replies.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, thank you! Now I can also be a mother~¡¹

    Maybe it¡¯s the voice from someone of the same species, but Mirumi¡¯s voice is so beautiful while I don¡¯t know what to say about the other. The two of them converse with each other and then Mirumi turns to me.

    ¡¸Um, I apologize if you are in a hurry, but can I get you to help with the breeding of one more? The other mermaid living here is my senpai.¡¹

    So it was someone from the same species like I thought.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but......um......¡¹

    The voice is already eerie enough, so I won¡¯t be able to make babies if a repulsive monster appears.

    ¡¸Mmm, the person is prettier than me. Besides, that person has a lower half like a human so it¡¯ll be easier to do it, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    That can¡¯t be allowed to pass without ament.

    Sucking on Mirumi¡¯s breasts while I was taking a break helped as well, but my dick is slowly regaining its energy.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll help out.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks! He said it¡¯s fine~¡¹

    Mirumi shouts into the depths and I could hear the sound of wet footsteps. So it is just as she said, someone who has legs like a human.

    Yet I still feel a tinge of unease, and brace myself as the person reveals themself to me.

    ¡¸Ooh......what a nice body.¡¹

    The female who appeared has beautifully slender legs like Lilian ¨C long, supple and sensual ¨C or in other words, wonderful.

    Perhaps getting a premonition of reproduction, the hairless vagina is opening slightly while leaking some of its fluid. The faint pink color of herbia is puffing out and inviting me in.

    This is more than wonderful, as I have probably never seen a more beautiful lower half. I¡¯m more than happy to reproduce with a woman like this.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What?¡¹

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean what, she¡¯s the same as me, you know? You call people who are half-fish and half-human mermaids, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Half is fine, but......¡¹

    It¡¯s too strange for the entire upper half to be like a fish. This makes her a fishwoman.

    If she was the one who came out first, things would have gotten violent. That fishwoman approaches me, stares at me with her eyelid-less fish eyes and spreads her legs. Then she makes a ¡®ngyo¡¯ sound.

    ¡¸She¡¯s saying that her eggs are in her stomach and that you are free to use her hole as you wish.¡¹

    Mirumi is acting as the interpreter for the sounds the fishwoman is making.

    Another ¡®ngyyo¡¯ soundes out from her stomach.

    ¡¸She¡¯s saying her insides are really incredible and it¡¯ll be an instant kill.¡¹

    It might have been better if her top half was the appearance of an ugly middle-aged woman.......

    She makes another ¡®ngyoo¡¯ sound, which gives off a slightly more shy feeling than before, which gets on my nerves.

    ¡¸She¡¯s saying it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s seen such arge dick and it makes her heart pound. She wants you to fuck her quickly.¡¹

    I guess in life, good fortune is always followed by trials.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaa! Thank god, I thought you drowned or something!!¡¹

    Mirumi took my hand and let me float back above the water¡¯s surface where Celia runs up to me to hug me. The other girls look on with worried expressions, so I try to relieve them by smiling.

    Meanwhile, Mirumi is watching underwater, waving her hand with a smile before disappearing into the depths in a way the girls won¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸What on earth, no, where did you go?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, somewhere. I just wanted to think about life.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? But I guess I¡¯m just d you aren¡¯t hurt.¡¹

    It seems Celia has gotten pretty good at swimming now, so I touch her upper half, her stomach and breasts, her neck and finally her face.

    ¡¸Wah! If you start doing this here, we¡¯ll be seen by Kroll.¡¹

    That¡¯s not it, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just getting healed by your cute face.

    The fishy smell and the feeling of her gills was gross but her hole and legs were the best. I didn¡¯t think she would be able to squeeze three shots from me like that.

    I¡¯ll go to sleep tonight while admiring Nonna¡¯s beauty.

    I put on my clothes and check my palm.

    One of the things given to me by Mirumi is a pretty scale of hers. It seemed to hurt when she was tearing it off so I asked her to stop, but she wanted to give me a couple of things to thank me for making her a mother. It seems to have an effect like a protective charm. She told me to make it into a decoration because it was a pretty one.

    The other thing given to me by the fishwoman is a strange orb. It¡¯s squishy and disgusting and I was thinking of throwing it away immediately but it seems to be cursed so I won¡¯t.

    Maybe I¡¯ll put it in a box and let Casie safeguard it. Even if something happened to her, I don¡¯t have to worry about her dying.

    On the way back home, I hug Miti¡¯s shoulder as I open the window of the carriage, revealing a world dyed red by the glow of the setting sun.

    ¡¸Did you have fun today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I¡¯ve never yed in the water before so it was really cool. It¡¯s be a memory of mine where all of us are having fun together!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. So, will you forgive for what happened in the past?¡¹

    ¡¸In the past?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh,e on, the time where I raped you during your first time.¡¹

    Miti seems to remember now.

    ¡¸That did happen, now that you remind me. You¡¯ve slept with me practically everyday since then so I¡¯ve forgotten about it.¡¹

    What the heck.

    I bring Miti close to me and give her a kiss. Without any resistance whatsoever, she entrusts her body to me, and even when I squeeze her breasts from above her clothes, it only makes her blush.

    Kroll and Alma, who are in the corner of my eye, look surprised. I guess they find it strange that Miti, someone who they have grown up with, is making such a womanly face.

    I¡¯ll surprise them even more then.

    ¡¸Hey Miti, why don¡¯t we really go all out and have some baby-making sex tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Baby making!?¡¹

    ¡¸And when you get pregnant, be my wife.¡¹

    It¡¯s something Melissa and I talked about before. Miti is the same kind of girl as Nonna who relies on being engaged and in a proper rtionship. If she gets pregnant, I have to get the other things in order too.

    ¡¸T-that kind of thing for me is......but......haauuu¡¹

    Miti nods as her entire face turns bright red. That¡¯s fine.

    But why is there a bulge in Kroll¡¯s pants?

    Did he get hard because of what was said? How backed up must he be......Alma is getting miffed beside you.

    In the next moment, my side and butt are being grabbed. I follow the extended arms to find Catherine and Maria.

    ¡¸¡¸This is your child. Please look after him!¡¹¡¹

    Maria puts ude on myp while Catherine puts Antonio on myp.

    Oh, so they wanted to be wives2 too? They just needed to say so. It might be a difficult thing for Catherine, but I¡¯m sure no one will find out if she stays in Rafen.

    While I was ying with my innocent sons as they rested on myp, Mel and her family grabbed my side as well.

    ¡¸Go on, Kuu and Ruu. You two should ask to be wives too.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go onee-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I haven¡¯t prepared myself-......¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll have to ask whether the other girls who got pregnant want to be my wives. But I want to try to keep it to the women who are living with me as family right now, or else the ce will be filled with wives.

    I suddenly picture that fishwoman squirming her way up to me and asking to by my wife. I have no objection towards her splendid legs and vagina. But rejecting her when she tells me to use my mouth means I still have a ways to go.

    Let¡¯s just pretend this whole thing with the fishwoman didn¡¯t happen.

    Sexual Partners +1

 Chapter 144: Power Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 144: Power Struggle</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Capital: Goldonia, King¡¯s Room

    The private room of Alexandro I, located in the depths of the pce, is normally a ce where only the King¡¯s servants and those who have garnered favor from the King can enter.

    However, there are two figures in this room right now ¨C one is the King and owner of the room, who is seatedfortably on the sofa and the other is the honorary Knight, Reba ze, who is kneeling in front of him on the floor dressed in clothes far from being formal wear.

    ¡¸I see, so there is an iron mine within the domain of the barbarians.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and furthermore, that meat is from the special monster which appears along the route to that mine.¡¹

    ¡¸So that is where the iron and meat originate from? And there is no hidden trade?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative, Lord Hardlett is not evading thew.¡¹

    The King mutters ¡®Is that so?¡¯ softly and closes his eyes.

    ¡¸In the first ce, I had doubts whether that guy could pull off something like that.¡¹

    Even so, it couldn¡¯t be helped one would have doubts due to the various goods being circted in the market so suddenly. In addition, the civil officials are making a fuss about that, so this investigation was necessary to appease them.

    The civil officials in the capital are constantly assuming the noble feudal lords are trying to deceive them when ites to tax, while the feudal lords treat the civil officials as annoying birds and neglect them.

    ¡¸In any case, it is fine if he isn¡¯t viting anyws. I am rather interested in the mine, do you have any other information about it?¡¹

    ¡¸It is listed here.¡¹

    Reba presents the document with the collected information. Adolph also had a hand inpiling that document so the information is extremely detailed. On the other hand, there is a slight discrepancy in regards to the most important part.

    ¡¸You seem to be much more capable than the others. Many have gone to the other feudal lords but were unable to obtain much information when they came back and there have even been some who were reduced to corpses.¡¹

    Information officers have the status of honorary noble and were given a certificate of proof from the King, but besides being able to secretly investigate the territory of the feudal lord noble, it is possible to be killed if they are not careful. It can be said they were killed coincidentally by bandits and dumped in a random wastnd and nothing can be done about that. Besides letting them enter the territory without refusal, the feudal lord has no duty to protect them.

    ¡¸Thank you for your words of praise.¡¹

    Reba sweats as she speaks.

    She knows that not being turned into a corpse herself is simply due to luck.

    ¡¸The information officers are still fumbling around, so rather than surveying the site, I want you to take the role of managing the others. By my royal name, you will be granted the rank of honorary Baron. If you mobilize the others efficiently and produce results, you will eventually be granted more honor.¡¹

    Being promoted two steps in rank is unbelievable, but not impossible when ites to honorary ranks. In this case, the promotion was given to provide the other information officers leadership to ensure smooth sailing rather than as a reward. The limitations of a life peer1, in other words the title of ¡°honorary¡±, will always be hard to remove.

    ¡¸Good, then make your preparations immediately. And as usual, present the reports to myself only. It goes without saying for the nobles of the royal court, but don¡¯t say anything to Keh or Erich without my permission either.¡¹

    ¡¸I will keep that in mind, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you may go.¡¹

    Reba walks backward, ensuring she remains facing the King, and leaves the room quietly.

    Information is a weapon and it may be shared with the ministers as a form of advice or for discussion, but that decision will ultimately be made by the King. It cannot be leaked out slowly or known by any others the King is not acquainted with. That applies to the ones he trusts the most and has given authority to, Keh and Erich, as well.

    Keh, the Commissioner of Government Affairs and the finance minister are quickly called to the throne. The King shows the two of them the document given to him by Reba. The reason why the finance minister was called along with Keh, who is of superior rank, is to use their discussion as a reference.

    ¡¸......so that¡¯s how things stand. An iron mine has been discovered within the territory of Lord Hardlett. It appears the quality of the product is fairly high too.¡¹

    In actuality, a specialist in the field said he has never seen such high quality iron before as he boasted about the quality of the material, but the fact was slightly falsified by the King¡¯s underrepresentation.

    ¡¸In the midst of such economic struggles, it would be a shame to leave a source of ie such as this to the local feudal lord. In addition to trade tax to the capital, there needs to be a special tax for the mine itself......no, the mine itself should be made into national property, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    The finance minister is mainly thinking of benefits for the country when he said that. That is his job.

    ¡¸That would be problematic.¡¹

    The one offering the rebuttal is the Commissioner of Government Affairs and the person who represents the civil ministers, Keh.

    ¡¸From what I can see in this report, this mine is deep in the territory of the barbarians with only a single road to the area, not to mention those annoying monsters also appear on that road. There is no benefit in discreetly turning that into national property and carrying the iron ore such long distances.¡¹

    ¡¸It is written that a refining facility also exists there, is it not?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if there is such a facility, it¡¯s not like the product will be transported using magic, plus you also need charcoal to burn and food and water for the workers. Don¡¯t tell me you want to carry all that from the King¡¯s territory to the mine. In addition, I¡¯m sure Lord Hardlett will not agree to cooperate if the mine he struggled to develop was taken away from him.¡¹

    It is possible to force him to cooperate in the name of the King. But if the said person is not motivated to do it, the escorts may ck off and the supplying will be dyed. In practice, it takes profit and desire to encourage people to act, not rules and regtion.

    ¡¸It is the same with regards to gold, but most importantly, Goldonia has a shortage of iron. In addition to the strengthening of the army, the imports from Magrado has ceased so using only the production within the country would run us dry.¡¹

    The current price of iron in Goldonia has shot up to nearly twice the amount since before the war. On the other hand, the price of iron in Magrado is half of what it was now that it has lost its exporting destination, causing the merchants and feudal lords possessing mines to suffer heavy losses. It seems both nations are using this difference and starting to conduct trade in secret though.

    ¡¸......as expected, the reinforcement of the army has ced a tremendous load on us financially, so we should temporarily-¡¹¡¸Ahem!¡¹

    Keh forcibly stops the finance minister from saying anymore of his candid opinion. The reinforcement of the army was something the King himself decided to do and the finance minister would not be forgiven if he were to speak up against him.

    ¡¸I believe it¡¯s best to leave the mine to Lord Harlett, encourage him to increase production of iron and then apply some form of tax on that.¡¹

    It appears the conclusion reached by both the King and Keh has been agreed upon.

    ¡¸Then let us fix the rate of taxation. After taking the first portion of tax, he will have to increase the production of iron and raise his profits if he wants to the other portions of tax to be forgone.¡¹

    ¡¸That will have to be after the war as well. Since he knows that the ceasefire with Magrado ising to an end, there is no reason to make him angry over just a tiny portion of tax. Tell him just to increase the production of iron for now to help the Kingdom.¡¹

    There is a map of the surrounding area on the report document but is somewhat inurate, depicting the mine deeper in the mountain nation territory than it actually is. Moreover, there were reports of the mountain nation ambusing those travelling along the road, but none have been confirmed and are being treated as nothing more than false reports and idents from training exercises.

    Keh moves on to the next topic after bowing deeply. The finance minister leaves the room after his duty waspleted.

    ¡¸So is there other information?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, the country to the south......what was it called again?¡¹

    The King takes a nce at the report document in his hand.

    ¡¸Right, the Malt Kingdom. Reports havee in saying the country is experiencing political disturbance......but what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸You have talked with Lord Hardlett about things like trade and peace in the past, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it was a country not even worth taking so I told him to do as he pleases.¡¹

    Countries with 1 million in poption also exist to the south. But the farming nation of Malt, with no particr special industry, was not an especially valued country.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think Lord Hardlett would get himself caught up in the political disturbance of that country......there is also the incident with Treia in the past as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, the older brother of the young Queen started a rebellion and the Queen and former King seem to have been dethroned.¡¹

    When Keh heard that, the wariness in his expression disappeared.

    The sibling starts a rebellion to try and steal the throne when they don¡¯t agree with the inheritance process ¨C A topic that isn¡¯t even interesting enough to put into yourmon story books.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s quiteical too, but there is no reason to worry about something of this scale or we would be in a constant panic from all the daily happenings.¡¹

    ¡¸Has Lord Hardlett said anything?¡¹

    ¡¸No. He has not mentioned anything particr regarding the conflict.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we can leave him alone. If somethinges up regarding the Malt Kingdom, it would be easy to crush them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. We will leave this issue with him. Let him do what he wants.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸The next issue is regarding the Royal Academy.¡¹

    The educational institution founded with the purpose to bring upmanders was officially named the Royal Academy. Erich and Keh are confronting each other concerning the management ns for that facility.

    Naturally, Erich was called to the throne room.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, I hope you are in good spirits......¡¹

    Erich bows his head while quietly ring at Keh. A battle without swords is about to begin.

    ¨CMalt POV¨C

    Malt Kingdom, Capital: Biado, Royal Pce

    ¡¸Where is Hrio!?¡¹

    A loud, angry shout echoes in the pce causing the servants to turn their heads toward the origin of the sound.

    ¡¸You! I¡¯m asking you where Hrio is!¡¹

    ¡¸I have not seen Prince Belze aro-......aau!¡¹

    Pablo pushes the maid away and into the wall, which makes her bump her head and then fall to the ground on her knees.

    ¡¸Each and every one of you are useless!¡¹

    The yelling Pablo kicks open doors at random. In one of the rooms, he was able to find who he was looking for.

    ¡¸Hrio! If you were here, then why did you not answer me!?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought a stray dog got into a fight in the hall or something.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?!! It¡¯s because you were hiding yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Why do I have to tell you where I will be at all times?¡¹

    The two re at each other, but seeing as nothing will be resolved at this rate, Hrio swallows his words unwillingly.

    ¡¸So, what do you want? Say what you have to say and go away already.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, it¡¯s about the tax! The report for the tax for the harvest of the royal territory is only going to you. What is the meaning of that?!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is, since you are a man of the battlefield, right? You said so yourself, therefore leave everything else to me.¡¹

    Pablo was at a loss for words for a brief moment.

    What Hrio said was the truth. They had talked about this in informal conversations in the past. Naturally, he would not have anything to do with military affairs either.

    ¡¸To begin with, you¡¯re my younger brother, so it¡¯s logical for you to listen to everything I say.¡¹

    ¡¸What nonsense! Didn¡¯t Brutus tell us that we are of equal standing?!¡¹

    There is currently no King in the kingdom of Malt. After Celestina fled, Hrio and Pablo temporarily became joint rulers. Neither Hrio nor Pablo followed the n after the rebellion and neither brother would allow the other to be King.

    ¡¸That guy is still in bed, besides, what kind of royalty waits on their subordinates to tell them what to do? Do you not have the intelligence to think for yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah! Don¡¯t make meugh!! What have you done besides bad mouthing others!? Tell me one thing you have aplished after that girl was chased out!¡¹

    ¡¸......It¡¯s pointless to say anything to an uncivilized person.¡¹

    In actuality, he hasn¡¯t done a single thing. In the first ce, he only heard about the n to rebel just before the n was executed and only joined in because it was convenient for him. Obviously, he would have no ns after obtaining the seat of power.

    Brutus had said that all the preparations have been made so he felt at ease, but he has been nursing a fever since receiving an injury during Celestina¡¯s escape and is not in good enough condition to move around.

    Pablo tried to force him up once but was frantically stopped by the doctor, which made him give up, thinking there was a slim chance Brutus would not make it and that would render himself helpless.

    ¡¸But you were just watching in the back like some coward during the fight, so despite being the older one, we shouldn¡¯t be of equal status!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, you courageously stepped forward into the fray but you just watched as Brutus was beaten in front of you. The soldiers also told me that you obediently opened the way for Hardlett when he told you to.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that is because I made a hard decision to stay back, thinking the country would not survive if I were to get injured! I would have won if I got serious!¡¹

    The two continue their staring contest while the knights waiting beside them sigh. The two of them would yell at each other and curse at one another every day and nothing would move forward.

    The both of them secretly plotted to assassinate the other but none of the few subordinates they had couldplete the task decently. All of the people who possessed that ability follow Brutus and would not act unless they received a direct order from him.

    Politics in the Malt Kingdom have beenpletely halted due to Brutus¡¯s wound.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen

    ¡¸Do you like children?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    A rather young-looking body isying on the bed in front of me. The legs of that body is opened slightly, revealing the thin andpletely hairless slit.

    I thought I was looking at Celestina¡¯s naked body for a second, but the female scent drifting from her is rather thick.

    I dropped by the Flitch Company, thinking I would visit ire as I¡¯m looking around Rafen, but she is away doing inspections at the mine. It seems she will be back in the evening today but I¡¯m not going to wait several hours for her. Just when I was about to leave ande againter, Laurie, the young female attending ire, called for me. For once, she¡¯s acting on her own, staying in Rafen to deal with some business.

    I invited her for a drink to pass the time with me, but she led me to the bedroom. Laurie climbs on the bed and takes off her clothing piece by piece as if trying to show off, finallyying on the bed after bing naked.

    ¡¸Woah, what is the meaning of this?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t disappoint the feudal lord-sama when the boss is absent. Please enjoy yourself with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Children aren¡¯t my thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say that and have a taste. I will try my best despite being just a child.¡¹

    Looking at her naked body again, it doesn¡¯t appear to be one belonging to a 16 year old, and I wouldn¡¯t doubt her if she told me she was actually 12 or 13. She has a babyface and a small build, her limbs are thin and her breasts in particr are t, making it seem like her nipples are resting on a straight board. She doesn¡¯t have much of a waist, her body is not curvy and her ass is really small.

    But her slightly opened crotch and her twitching hairless vagina invite me in, while the act of putting her fingers in her mouth and twisting her body makes it seem like she¡¯s incrediblyfortable around men.

    ¡¸Ah, did you get in the mood?¡¹

    Seeing a bulge rise from the front of my pants, the girl smiles. This is only a slight reaction though and my pants would pretty much tear if my penis was to get erect for real.

    But when there is a woman with a wet crotch on the bed in front of me, asking me to embrace her, hesitating now would be rude to her. That would be the case even if the other person is a young girl. While her looks arepletely childlike, she is actually 16 years old and is just barely at the age I can fuck.

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    I get on the bed and stand Laurie up, hugging her close as she brings her face to my stomach and chest.

    ¡¸Aah, what a manly body. I¡¯ll be stripping you, ¡®kay?¡¹

    The girl takes off my clothes one piece at a time, pausing briefly before taking off the final piece.

    ¡¸Now......I¡¯ll be taking a look at your tool......¡¹

    She smoothly lowers thest piece of clothing and my cock swings up, pping the girl on the forehead.

    ¡¸Wa-!¡¹

    It¡¯s more erect than I thought. It¡¯s probably because she purposely brushed her nipples against my back and legs when she was taking my clothes off.

    ¡¸ire-sama has told me about this......but to think a dick like this exists......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, it¡¯s still only half erect.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, right? If it gets any bigger than this, it won¡¯t be......¡¹

    I bet she wants to say I won¡¯t be human anymore.

    But now that it has gotten like this, I¡¯ll need her to take responsibility. I thrust it in front of her face as if telling her to suck on it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a child and may be inept so please let me know if you are ufotable.¡¹

    She takes the tip of my dick in her mouth after saying that.

    ¡¸Uu-! Child, my ass.¡¹

    Laurie grins as her tongue crawls around the tip as soon as it went inside her mouth and begins sucking intensely. Her skill at fetio is plenty sufficient for her to make a living as a prostitute, but those eyes of hers looking up at me are like those of a child pleading to be spoiled with treats.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s brought down a fair share of men like this. I¡¯m sure even Andrei would sell his shop to chase after her.

    ¡¸Guah!¡¹

    Her tiny tongue invades my urethra and grants me extreme pleasure, while she lets out a very childlike voice as if her nose is stuffed. When I close my eyes, it feels like I¡¯m being serviced by an experienced prostitute, but when I open my eyes, I get the feeling that a yful kid is messing with me. I may have been dissatisfied with Laurie¡¯s appearance, but my cock seems really in the mood now.

    ¡¸Nnh, nnh! Nnnnh!? Ngh......nnboh!¡¹

    As my dick continues to swell in her mouth, Laurie was forced to spit it back out. Looking at it again, her eyes widen as she puts a hand to her mouth in shock.

    ¡¸Thergest cock in all of history.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of exaggeration is that?¡¹

    ¡¸But this isn¡¯t good. Now I can¡¯t really, nnmo......¡¹

    She tries opening her mouth as far as it goes so she can take my dick in once more, but her small opening wasn¡¯t enough to fit my tool in. She could probably force it in, but she seems careful about not letting her teeth scrape against me.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t suck it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, you can get me to ejacte by squeezing it between your thighs or rubbing it with your hand.¡¹

    I¡¯ve had a chance to taste this rare phenomenon of a young girl proficient in sexual techniques already.

    ¡¸Well, if I can¡¯t use my mouth, then I¡¯ll use this here.¡¹

    Laurie pushes me onto the bed so I¡¯mying on my back, then grabs my rod as she climbs on top of me.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    It won¡¯t fit no matter how I think about it.

    I¡¯m sure the size of Kroll¡¯s thing is a perfect fit for the hole she has. But the girl thers some oil on her entrance and on my meat rod and gets herself ready.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    Without listening to my words, she pushes her body weight down against me. She drops her hips on my member but not even a little bit of the tip goes in.

    ¡¸Eeei!¡¹

    She bounces on it once again, but the result is the same.

    ¡¸Fuuun!¡¹

    This time, she held her own hips and jumped on my dick.

    ¡¸Ow-!!¡¹

    But even with that, only a little bit of the tip dug into her entrance.

    ¡¸See what I said, it¡¯s impossible, so stop.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a woman too, and I have pride!¡¹

    She sits half-bent on my dick and ces both my hands on her hips.

    ¡¸Use the strength you¡¯re so proud of and jam it inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a little-¡¹

    I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll totally destroy her hole.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t haunt you even if you kill me with your thrust.¡¹

    If she¡¯s saying that much, then I could try a little.

    ¡¸Then, here I go......sooraa-¡¹

    ¡¸Uugh..................¡¹

    I hug the girl¡¯s thin waist close to my body as I thrust my own hips up. Her flesh is spread open and her thin stomach starts to bulge out. It wasn¡¯t so much that I could feel the shape of my cock just from touching it. But I could certainly tell the shape of my meat rod and ascertain its position as her stomach is clearly expanding.

    She wasn¡¯t screaming so I took the chance to push myself all the way to the back. Even so, not even half of my dick went in yet.

    ¡¸This is incredible, are you okay? Oh, hey!¡¹

    As I push it in up to the root, Laurie¡¯s face has fallen onto my stomach. When I check on her in a hurry, I see she¡¯s already fainted and her eyes are rolling back. Crap, I kind of rxed when she didn¡¯t scream.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, answer me.¡¹

    I try calling out to her, but there was no response. I thought I really killed her with my cock but a soft voice groans out when I shake her shoulder.

    ¡¸......Uuun, what was I......¡¹

    Laurie remained in this dazed state for a while but is quickly taken aback, returning to her senses and presses against her womb.

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry! It was such arge cock that I lost consciousness!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Can I continue?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The pressure is honestly suffocating, but I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    I totally don¡¯t think she¡¯s fine at all, but I guess I¡¯ll try to cum quicker.

    I gently rock my hips and make love to Laurie, who¡¯s riding on top of me. We try doing it in the doggy style as well, but she fainted after I thrusted once, so we go back to the other position in a hurry.

    Like some sort of acrobatic feat, I also try lifting the girl¡¯s small body with only my dick as I fuck her. As expected, it seemed slightly frightening for her, so Laurie grabs my shoulder and smiles.

    ¡¸Aha, so you can do something like this as well! Will it bre-......no, there¡¯s no way something this thick would break.¡¹

    She still has a pained expression on her face, but it looks like she¡¯s gradually getting used to it, so I continue ying around with her, making sure the both of us enjoy it. And with that, I am starting to feel like ejacting soon.

    ¡¸I¡¯m almost there.¡¹

    ¡¸Please shoot it inside, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I won¡¯t listen even if you tell me to stop.¡¹

    As I hug Laurie while she¡¯s facing me, I push her back against the wall. Both of her legs are in the air but tightly wrapped around my waist.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t hold back even if I lose consciousness.¡¹

    ¡¸Be at ease and cum! Soraah!¡¹

    I push my cock deep into the small body. The disproportionatelyrge tool goes in and out of the girl¡¯s small body, causing the tip to rub against her soft, fleshy insides. Her body ils around amusingly as the nails of the hand that drapes over my shoulder digs into my back.

    ¡¸Nnhaaaah! Soo biiiiiig¨C!! I¡¯ll break, Laurie¡¯s pussy is going to explode!¡¹

    She¡¯s probably doing this on purpose to excite me further, shaking her head left and right and screaming. It might be toote to say this now, but her voice is really childlike as well.

    ¡¸Even though Laurie is still just a child......the Count-sama¡¯s thick and dark penis went inside her! Is that naughty liquid going to shoot out inside Laurie? Is the adult Count-sama feeling good from the hole of a child without any hair?¡¹

    This child changes her tone of voice smoothly without any stuttering, shouting sweet words in pleasure. I shouldn¡¯t be into kids like this, but my dick is getting even bigger.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a naughty kid for leaking so much female juice like this. Let me punish you.¡¹

    ¡¸Noo~ I¡¯m gonna be punisheed~ I¡¯m getting such a naughty punishment from this penis~¡¹

    She¡¯s having more fun than I expected.

    ¡¸Count-sama! I like you! I love you! Love you, love youu!¡¹

    She was just telling me just liked me, and I was sure it was acting on her part, but my meat rod continues to swell. This girl has quite the knowledge of how to turn guys on.

    Even so, Laurie breaks down when I start to move my hips furiously.

    ¡¸Use Laurie¡¯s small hole......to-!? Uuuun! Ah, ah, ah!! Aaaooooh-!!¡¹

    Her childlike acting crumbles, her tongue sticks out of her mouth and she stops saying anything that makes sense.

    ¡¸Are you done being a child?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that is-! Nnah! N-no more......this much is go-......cumming!!¡¹

    She screams out remarkably loud as she is being held by me while her body tenses up. Her tiny vagina clenches down on me cutely before losing strength as I suck on her pale neck while I ejacte.

    ¡¸Oooh!¡¹

    With a pulsing liquid sound, the girl¡¯s stomach expands while her body unconsciously twitches.

    ¡¸Aah......that was good.¡¹

    After pulling my cock out from Laurie, I roll her over on the bed, and hug her while Iy beside her.

    I finally slept with a child.

    I¡¯ll be sure to make plenty of love to this child before she regains consciousness for letting me enjoy myself. I fondle her breasts, which have yet to develop, and suck the nape of her neck.

    Her skin is really pretty though. I should see if all kids have such pretty skin.

    ¨CThird Person/ire POV¨C

    Several Hours Later

    ¡¸Laurie, did youplete the work I entrusted to y-......eeeeh!?¡¹

    ire returns home to the smell of semen drifting in the room and lets out a surprising shout unconsciously when she sees Laurieying on the bed.

    ¡¸Wee back......I¡¯m very sorry. I can¡¯t stand up right now, so please excuse me for being like this.¡¹

    ¡¸What happened!? The Count-sama?¡¹

    There is only one person whoes to mind who is able to reduce women to this state.

    ¡¸Yes, he visited when you were absent......so I entertained him.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, he isn¡¯t someone who you could handle with your body. He didn¡¯t break you?¡¹

    ¡¸Barely......aau.¡¹

    It might have been stretched quite a bit, but it¡¯ll probably go back to normal after some time.

    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s fine if he is pleased......¡¹

    It¡¯s many times more meaningful to please the feudal lord than toplete the detailed work she was entrusted with.

    ¡¸So, how was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is the Count-sama really a human? I have also been teased and have pleasured men withrge cocks in the past. But nothing on that level......if I were to give an example-¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸An orc.¡¹¡¹

    The two of them spoke at the same time, causing each other tough.

    ¡¸And he doesn¡¯t only have size either. He also possess incredible skill......my pussy is still tingling.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, even I screamed and was made to piss myself after all.¡¹

    ¡¸That kind ofbination is a realdy killer, isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s something that could make the heart of any woman in the town waver even if they were to get raped.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you fall in love?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I want to be his lover.¡¹

    Theyugh when they look at each other. They know that they were both joking around. The two of them still have things to do after all.

    ¡¸You should go the next time to ask him for requests.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸The Count is extremely kind with the girl he just slept with. He should listen to your requests even if they seem a little over the top. The artisans in charge of supplying created excess decorations. It¡¯s fine to use them.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll do exactly that. At this rate, I might be a prisoner of hisrge cock and enter his harem, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. But it might be a good idea to get pregnant. You won¡¯t be able to move for half a year but he might listen to a majority of your requests.¡¹

    ¡¸The children are a secondary objective? What a viinous woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Like you can talk. Besides, there¡¯s no way having the children of a great feudal lord can be bad, and that person will definitely help you......if I wanted to start a new life, I could take your ce too¡¹

    Jokes are being thrown around, but the light in their eyes remain strong. The two women are still aiming to get higher.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 146,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000

    Troops Commanded: 4000, 400 in reserve

    Assets: 45,200 gold (Mansion Decorations -500) (Reserve Recruitment -200) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 130, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 145: Nonnaâ€™s Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 145: Nonna¡¯s Happiness</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸The increase in iron production is going well. Therge st furnace ispleted,rge amounts of the ck beasts are being hunted for the city¡¯s special product and for the increasing safety of the road, there is a continuous influx of people, and productivity is on the rise.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, things are finally getting on track.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that ce is no longer just an iron mine, but you can call it a city for the sake of producing iron.¡¹

    Adolph seems relieved when he starts to talk. ording to him, the city¡¯s revenue is finally trending up and in the ck. Up until this point, we were in debt and we had to use special methods like plundering to try to keep afloat while watching the money decrease after all.

    Because of that, he also permitted the purchase of decorations from ire with a stiff smile. Laurie was blushing and said ¡®it still hurts¡¯ when she came to me with a request so there was nothing I could do.

    When I tried to hesitate, saying that 500 gold was a bit much, she responded with ¡®it should be this much for embracing me on a whim and ire-sama would get upset if I don¡¯t sell at least this much¡¯ and was starting to cry. I¡¯m fully aware those were fake tears, but it still made me want to help her.

    Nonna was delighted and Sebastian also deemed them to be genuine high-quality items so it will definitely help with increasing our prestige. She asionally invites the neighboring feudal lords and their wives for dinner parties after all.

    ¡¸By the way, it would be strange if we continued to refer to that city as the iron mine or the mining city. What do you think about officially giving it a name?¡¹

    ¡¸A name, huh? Just name it whatever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸A new city needs to be named by the feudal lord. I don¡¯t want anyints about itter, so please name it properly.¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    But I can¡¯t think of a good name. Let¡¯s ask the mountain nation for their opinion.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the situation. Do you girls have any ideas?¡¹

    I gather Pipi, Luna and Ruby and ask them.

    ¡¸Pipi and the others call it the Land of the Fire Nation!¡¹

    Calling it the Fire City doesn¡¯t sound good. The city is already using fire for the production of iron, so that name might make things more unlucky and start a fire or something.

    ¡¸It is in the vicinity of the sacred mountain.¡¹

    ¡¸The mountain, huh?¡¹

    A name rted to a mountain could be nice, but since the Great Mountain Range is in the Central ins, there are many ces named with the mountains in mind. It seems quite easy to get confused with the other ces and I¡¯ll easily forget it.

    ¡¸¡¸Then......the legend of the dragon.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi has heard about it before. It¡¯s a story told to children.¡¹

    The more knowledgeable Ruby follows up after Pipi, exining like a storyteller. It is the legend of a dragon which lives in the mountain they regard as sacred.

    ¡°The winged dragon was the ruler of the wastnd, flying around freely and resting in the mountains whenever it got tired.

    That dragon had a body sorge, it would cast a shadow over the entire vige whenever it flew overhead.

    Its fangs and ws can easily crush boulders and its scales were imprable.

    When the dragon was enraged, it would breathe out fire, submerging everything in a sea of mes.¡±

    ¡¸So that dragon lives in the region.¡¹

    ¡¸It is just a legend.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi has never seen it. Grandmother hasn¡¯t seen it, and neither did grandmother¡¯s grandmother.¡¹

    So it¡¯s nothing but a legend. However, it seems fitting as a name.

    ¡¸And what was the name of that dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Supreme dragon, Lintbloom.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All of them spoke in unison.

    Alright, let¡¯s call the mining city Lintbloom from now on.

    ¡¸What an interesting origin. It might remain for another 100 years.¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t live on that long.¡¹

    I smile and stroke Pipi¡¯s neck. She closes her eyes and enjoys the pleasant feeling, though for some reason my dick is reacting, even though I only usually regard her as adorable. Don¡¯t tell me I developed a thing for little girls now.

    ¡¸Pardon me. The one from Flitch Company has arrived.¡¹

    One of the maids inform me of the guest¡¯s visit. It must be Laurie, the person who introduced me to how a child tastes, who came again. I was already told about it, but I guess it¡¯s my fault for going ahead and buying something anyways.

    ¡¸I think it is regarding the summer tax for the mine, but I will be sitting in as well. If it was just Hardlett-sama, there may be some unwanted price discounts after all.¡¹

    Sorry, I¡¯m counting on you. When that girl requests from me, I can¡¯t do a thing.

    And thus, the summer tax for the mine was decided without a hitch ¨C arge portion was scheduled to be gathered because of the substantial increase in iron production.

    At the very least, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have problems with money until the end of autumn, but there was one letter that arrived which would shake the entire family.

    ¡¸Guh, here it is!¡¹

    Two maids carry a heavy-looking stack of letters and drops it on a table. The sender is already known just from looking at the amount of letters.

    ¡¸Celia ran away, huh?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t seen her for a while now.

    She might have spotted the maids transporting the letters. I have no choice but to read it myself.

    ......how annoying.

    ¡¸Ara, Aegir-sama. Perfect timing. Would you like to have some tea with me in the courtyard ......those letters, are they from that pig-woman?¡¹

    The smile Nonna appeared with instantly crumbled. She looks unhappy, but she sits beside me like she¡¯s curious about what was written.

    ¡¸Pardon me. Actually, what is this unnecessary wording?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? If you¡¯re having a hard time reading it, then throw it out. It¡¯s a waste to read through every single one.¡¹

    Sorry Nonna, it may be extremely unpleasant for you, but I have to say it.

    ¡¸Nonna, don¡¯t get mad.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me? Don¡¯t tell me!? Is that pig rolling over here again!?¡¹

    No, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something even worse than that.

    ¡¸It seems udia got pregnant. It appears to be my child, judging from the time frame.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸I let my guard down when she said it was hard to get her pregnant. It seems they had a hard time telling whether she was pregnant since her stomach was always bulging out. But this letter is from ra.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps udia¡¯s selfishness will settle down a little after receiving her own child......what¡¯s wrong? Hey!¡¹

    Nonna starts foaming at the mouth and faints on the spot.

    ¡¸Hey, someonee here! Bring some water.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay. Ah, master! Did you make Nonna-san unconscious again? You really pound her too hard.¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t really have sex. Just listen to me and go get some water.¡¹

    Nonna suddenly jumps awake. The way her breasts jiggle are incredible, but if she goes overboard, those things will tear off.

    ¡¸Mitiiiiii¡ª!! Call everyone over! It¡¯s an emergency family meeting!!¡¹

    And so, all the family members gather. Wondering what the issue was, Leopolt and Adolph and even Tristan hase. It was kept a secret from Celestina and Monika, since the topic is not suitable for children.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama has impregnated the wife of a Marquess of another nation!¡¹

    Everyone sighed, leaking out statements like ¡®so he¡¯s done it atst......¡¯

    ¡¸This is a grave situation! If the Marquess finds out, we won¡¯t get away scot-free.¡¹

    I guess that might be true.

    ¡¸Even if it doesn¡¯t be the worst case scenario, there is a chance that woman might divorce and impose on us!¡¹

    Everyone screams.

    Do they dislike it so much?

    ¡¸Tch¡¹

    Mel, that tongue-clicking didn¡¯te from you, the mother of five, right?

    ¡¸But, this isn¡¯t a joke. If we get the most influential noble in the Federation, Marquess Malordol, to resent us, it may also put pressure on Goldonia¡¯s King.¡¹

    Leopolt remains calm as he analyze the situation.

    ¡¸Right, emotion often precedes reason when ites to romantic affairs. Marquess Malordol might do something unexpected.¡¹

    Adolph continues on.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we have to worry about that for now.¡¹

    I open up the letter ra enclosed.

    udia didn¡¯t say anything besides ¡®I¡¯m pregnant¡¯, ¡®I¡¯m happy¡¯ and ¡®it¡¯s your child¡¯.

    ording to ra¡¯s more logical letter, it seems she reported to Marquess Malordol in their territory that it was his child. But it did seem like the marquess was skeptical about how the time didn¡¯t match.

    ¡¸It was the time she stayed with us after all. It¡¯s hard to provide an excuse.¡¹

    However, the marquess doesn¡¯t appear to have any doubts regarding my rtionship with her. She had a time where she repeatedly called male prostitutes to her mansion after all. So it seems he believed it was the result of a random guy she met during the trip to Goldonia and back.

    ¡¸Things might work out then. But everything will be over if she lets it slip.¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.

    ¡¸I have a good idea. We can tell Marquess Malordol that his wife got pregnant with the child of another man due to ack of supervision, and use that pretense to suggest her living a secluded life over here. If we have her under our watch, we can stop any unnecessary fuss and the marquess can reasonably make an excuse to say her wife is recovering from illness if people start spreading rumors.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, even if there are rumors circting, things will work out somehow if she¡¯s in my territory.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a win-win situation and his wife can safely give birth to the child. To top it off, he might even provide financial support......ow! Wh-who was it!? Ow, oww!¡¹

    Adolph suddenly holds his leg due to pain.

    It¡¯s almost as if he got kicked under the table or something. And not just by one person.

    Nevertheless, getting the wife pregnant, having here here and receiving funds for it feels like some evil deed which would make even a bandit seem virtuous. Adolph might go to hell for this.

    ¡¸But that seems difficult after reading this letter.¡¹

    Celia appears on the side to take a peek at ra¡¯s letter.

    ¡¸This part continues to say ¡®the madam wants the your biological child to seed the family, and will be returning to the territory to speak with the master directly¡¯.¡¹

    It seems the seeds for a dispute with the Malordol family have been sown.

    ¡¸Seeds have literally been sown. Ha ha ha.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s cold gaze focuses on me. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll have to hug Celia and thoroughly massage her hair and face.

    ¡¸Wah~ Stoo-i-please~ fuah~¡¹

    ¡¸If she¡¯s aiming for family session, then it can be said the blood of the other males are dead......it depends on her.¡¹

    It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the type of girl to cause me harm at least. I¡¯ll trust her.

    ¡¸......even that woman got pregnant......why......¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s feeling depressed.

    So what, you¡¯re only 21 so you have plenty of chances.

    Just when I was about tofort her, two hands shot up.

    Rita and Yoguri, who I thought were staying silent because they didn¡¯t have anything to say about udia, but I wonder what¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸Saying it at this time-¡¹¡¸It might be inappropriate, but-¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? Just say it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We¡¯re pregnant.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    Everyone freezes after the sudden confession.

    ¡¸It happened a little while ago, but I didn¡¯t have a chance to say it¡¹

    ¡¸I- um......there were various circumstances so I didn¡¯t have the courage to say it.¡¹

    It¡¯s natural now that I think about it ¨C Rita is 30 and I concentrated my attacks on her thinking it¡¯s about time for her to get a child, while I also thoroughly came inside Yoguri to make her my woman. It¡¯s not strange at all that they got pregnant.

    ¡¸Hey, Yoguri......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s definitely Aegir-sama¡¯s child. I¡¯ll rip my own heart out if it isn¡¯t.¡¹

    Don¡¯t doubt her anymore, that has already been settled.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll have a maid attend to you, so take care of yourselves. Especially you, Rita, don¡¯t overwork yourself. I won¡¯t get upset even if you sleep for a whole day.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Understood.¡¹¡¹

    Well, quite a few things happened, but let¡¯s do some cleanup first. There are unhappy faces, resigned looks, Irijina, who doesn¡¯t pay attention to anything when she¡¯s eating, and various others, but the situation has settled peacefully for now.

    ¡¸......nn......hi......ku......hiku¡¹

    Everything hasn¡¯t been settled yet..

    The sound of a woman sobbing in the midst of the silence ¨C my beloved wife Nonna, who I thought was sobbing with her head down, suddenly raised her head.

    ¡¸Waaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª-!! Fueeeeeh!! Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Biiii¨C!!¡¹

    Aah, as I thought.

    Her face is wet with tears as she cries her eyes out without caring about appearance.

    I signal with my hand to Leopolt and Adolph and ask them to leave. Nothing will be decided in the uing discussions at this rate. The other girls leave the room awkwardly as well.

    Nonna continued to wail away for another 10 minutes.

    Now, she¡¯s sobbing quietly with her face buried into my chest while clinging to me on the sofa.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re still young so you will eventually get kids.¡¹

    ¡¸mumouuoowa, fumou, mogumora!¡¹

    With her face against my chest, I can¡¯t understand a thing she¡¯s saying. I stroke her back and her head as ifforting a child. The time passes slowly.

    ¡¸......can¡¯t give birth.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What was that?¡¹

    ¡¸I......can¡¯t give birth. Uu......uuuu......uwaaaaaahhhn¡ª!!¡¹

    She cries like a baby once again, and while I pat her head to try andfort her again, she doesn¡¯t stop crying.

    I try to listen carefully to the disjointed, hard-to-hear words mixed in with her crying.

    It seems she called the doctor to take a look at her when she saw others getting pregnant while she wasn¡¯t. The result was that the doctor told Nonna her body had a hard time getting pregnant.

    ¡¸If you just have a hard time getting pregnant, you just need to remain patient and it¡¯ll eventually happen.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way the territory¡¯s doctor would tell me, the wife, she can¡¯t give birth!! Saying it¡¯s hard to get pregnant is basically saying I can¡¯t give birth! I can¡¯t make a baby!¡¹

    She starts crying again, prompting me to soothe her, but she brushes me away.

    ¡¸Even if that¡¯s the case, you are my wife. And that is regardless if you can get pregnant or can¡¯t......¡¹

    ¡¸A wife who can¡¯t make a baby just gets in the way!!¡¹

    Nonna then shouts ¡®this useless thing!¡¯ while hitting her stomach.

    I try to stop her in a hurry, but then she hits my chest. If I try to say anything carelessly to this girl, it has the opposite effect.

    Nonna continues to cry while pounding my chest, then looks up, her face in quite the horrible state after weeping her eyes out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to the capital. Give me a little pocket money.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, what are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, are you an idiot?¡¹

    Ca hase into the room before I knew it. Nonna nces at her, but she doesn¡¯t tell her to go away. Despite the two of them being arguing partners, they get along with each other the most after all.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m just going to the capital to help Aegir-sama get acquainted with a noble. If necessary, please let Mel-san or Ca be the legal wife in my ce. That way, there will be no disputes over family session.¡¹

    I hug Nonna from the front, bring her close and look directly at her eyes.

    ¡¸Are you seriously going to leave me and go to the capital? You¡¯re even going to stop being the legal wife?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a wife who can¡¯t bear your child is just sad.¡¹

    However, her eyes are telling me she doesn¡¯t want to go.

    ¡¸Good grief.¡¹

    I slowly bring my hand to her forehead and give it a flick.

    Her head is hard though, my finger feels numb.

    ¡¸Ooo!! What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something you don¡¯t really mean. Besides, I never intended to let go of you in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸If you like big boobs then can¡¯t you just find another girl with a nice pair?¡¹

    There¡¯s no way another girl would have super big ones like yours, though I¡¯ll refrain from saying unnecessary things like that.

    ¡¸I thought all of you belonged to me. Your body, your heart......even your soul. I won¡¯t let you leave at this point in time.¡¹

    I hug her again, stronger thanst time and enough to hurt her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to leave either! But......being the legal wife even though I can¡¯t bear a child would be the root cause for disputes in the Hardlett family......I have no choice but to go the capital with some money, eat until I get plump and fart or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, are you perhaps using a certain someone as reference?¡¹

    I won¡¯t say the name, since I¡¯m indebted to that person for doing so many things for me.

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s still too soon to give up. Ca, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll gather everyone.¡¹

    Nonna listens with a puzzled expression.

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    It goes without saying.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to nt my seed during the best fucking of your life.¡¹

    The bed was brought over to the bathroom. The bathtub is naturally filled with hot water, but there is also a metallic vessel with burning rocks in it and hot water poured on top. With a great sizzling sound, the vapour quickly rises and fills the bathroom.

    ¡¸Is it too hot?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hot......but not enough for me to copse.¡¹

    Nonna and Iy on the out-of-ce bed, while the other girls open the window to adjust the temperature so it¡¯s hot enough to make you sweat.

    ¡¸But why are we doing this here?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easier for women to get pregnant in warm ces. Plus, the steam is nice.¡¹

    There are many girls who get pregnant when they did it in the bath, says Melissa as she smiles kindly.

    ¡¸Well, everyone is helping you, so just be quiet and thankful.¡¹

    Ca is speaking in her usual tone, but she has a gentle expression on her face. Everyone except Nonna and I are wearing bath towels, since they have no intention to join in.

    ¡¸Now go on, join with her.¡¹

    Being urged by Melissa, I push my cock into Nonna¡¯s pretty vagina.

    ¡¸Nnah......¡¹

    As usual, it¡¯s really tight in the beginning, but it¡¯s something that she¡¯ll get used to as I get inside. Well, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves lots.

    ¡¸Wait, Aegir-san shouldn¡¯t move.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Melissa stops my hips as they were about to move.

    ¡¸The seed won¡¯te out like this though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here after all. Everyone, please do as said earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¯Kaaay~¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Copious amounts of warm scented oil is poured over our bodies connected in the missionary position. The girls reach their hands out to rub the oil all over, caressing our bodies.

    ¡¸Ah-!? That¡¯s-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Just leave everything to us.¡¹

    Nonna raises a scream and I understood the reason immediately. Caressing her entire body means everywhere except the ce we¡¯re connected, so a finger wet with oil entered her anus as well. Nonna looks at me with a somewhat sad face, but even my ass has a finger in it, probably belonging to Celia.

    ¡¸Aegir-san is so huge and his seed gushes out with so much force that it¡¯s plenty to get her pregnant even if he doesn¡¯t move furiously. Rather, it¡¯s more important to get Nonna-san¡¯s body in the mood.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m desperate to get pregnant too!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you are that you think too much and your body tenses up. I think you should forget about that and focus on enjoying the sex you¡¯re about to experience.¡¹

    That¡¯s why Melissa pours the oil over her giant breasts and fondles them like she¡¯s milking them.

    ¡¸The two of you only have to stay connected. Moving at all is forbidden, we will do our best in the meantime and you two are free to ejacte and climax whenever you feel like.¡¹

    This would be close to torture for me, but this is also for Nonna¡¯s sake. I lift Nonna up slightly so that it¡¯s easier for her to get pleasured, getting into a sitting position where both of us face each other. Almost instantly, hands reach out to her breasts and nipples, her clitoris, her asshole and all her various erogenous zones.

    ¡¸Aah! Aaaaaaah......¡¹

    Nonna couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡¸Gu......uuuuh¡¹

    I am also covered by the girls¡¯ attacks ¨C my balls are being fondled from the right and left, several hands are crawling over my back and stomach, and fingers of different sizes are entering my asshole one at a time. I instinctively move my hips, which prompts Melissa and Ca to stop me.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t move.¡¹

    ¡¸Please ejacte while remaining still.¡¹

    This is something difficult.

    ¡¸Aahiii-!¡¹

    Six hands from Pipi, Leah and Celia¡¯s run across and around Nonna¡¯s breasts while the sisters, Kuu and Ruu pinch her nipples taut. Nonna seems to have climaxed from the stimtion as I feel her vagina mping tightly around me. At the same time, Mireille pushes a fingerrger than most women deep into my ass.

    ¡¸Guooh!¡¹

    Without moving my hips, I start ejacting enough that it overflows out.

    ¡¸Ah......he came.¡¹

    ¡¸He came, didn¡¯t he.¡¹

    I exchange a hot kiss with Nonna, and while lots of semen was shot out, her extremely sensitive hole wasn¡¯t pounded so she remains conscious. It was a much quieter climax than usual.

    I take Nonna¡¯s hands and pull her forward so we are in the cowgirl position. Now that our assholes are easier to touch, the girls begin their concentrated attacks.

    ¡¸Aauu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh!!¡¹

    Once again, I ejacte and she climaxes. I see, so this will repeat endlessly.

    Nonna and I only wrap ourselves together, exchanging kisses while whispering each other¡¯s names. The pleasure ising from the girls around us so we were able to ejacte and climax respectively without having to move our hips.

    Since we weren¡¯t bumping our bodies against each other, we don¡¯t feel very fatigued, and Nonna isn¡¯t getting any overly strong pleasures so she doesn¡¯t lose consciousness even when she climaxes several times. When we are truly aroused, we forget about the time as we tangle with each other.

    When the steam gets thinner, more burning stones are added, and when it gets too hot, the window is opened and water is sprinkled over us. Nonna and I just stay connected, and asionally change our positions, very slowly at that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to eat. One of you? Or perhaps two?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll eat together.¡¹

    I take the meat which was given to me in my mouth and transfer it to Nonna¡¯s mouth while remaining connected to her. In return, Nonna takes a bite of sd and gives it to me with her mouth.

    My dick stays hard and I only take it out once every few hours so the both of us can take a piss, though we immediately connect with each other when we¡¯re done. At first, Nonna was resistant to urinating in front of everyone, but was fine after doing it once.

    I have already ejacted several times and Nonna has already reached climaxed many times. But without mming our hips against each other, our consciousness remains intact, and we can continue.

    ¡¸Incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......this is the first time I¡¯ve seen this.¡¹

    Ca stretches out her hand and kneads Nonna¡¯s nipple. At that moment, she orgasms, though anywhere she touched would have triggered Nonna to climax at this point.

    ¡¸Aaaauuuuuuuu¡ª-Aaaoooooooo............¡¹

    My beloved wife let out a long, long moan as she orgasms. It appears she finally reached the deepest and most pleasurable one. At the same time, I also release my semen.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......good......night.¡¹

    Nonna has finally fallen asleep.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t she just fall into sleep rather than falling unconscious? Almost an entire day has passed.¡¹

    That¡¯s surprising. Well, I lost all sense of time after all. The girls were sleeping and switching with each other to pleasure us endlessly.

    ¡¸Now, enjoy our caresses. Then you can sleep right after, so just let yourself feel good and ejacte.¡¹

    I enjoy the touch from the fingers of Mel and her two daughters and slowly close my eyes. Right before I fall into sleep, I felt myself ejacting again.

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹

    When I regain consciousness, I realize I¡¯m getting my head patted gently by Nonna while I was sleeping buried in her breasts. It looks like she was the one who woke up first.

    ¡¸While you were sleeping, you shot your seed three times. Just when it would go soft, your cock would suddenly swell and shoot out a load.¡¹

    Nonna cackles.

    The atmosphere where she was crying in grief is long gone.

    I hug her tightly as we roll around on the bed soaked with liquids.

    ¡¸Kyah, noo~¡¹

    We y around for a bit, and when we stop moving, hands crawl over our bodies instantly.

    The other girls worked hard too. I¡¯ll have to thank them properlyter.

    ¡¸Uu-!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Once again, I ejacte without any precursor, and weugh together as we exchange a kiss and enjoy the pulsing sensation. It took the help of everyone and one of the beds have been rendered useless, but it was the best mating session. While thinking about how troublesome it might be if this were to be a habit, the finger which infiltrated my ass guided me towards another orgasm.

    In the end, we continued having sex in this way for three days straight, and when everything was over, Nonna wasn¡¯t able to stand without getting someone to support her. My legs were wobbly as well and my balls and cock shrunk to a pathetic size after releasing everything. It might beparable to Kroll¡¯s when he¡¯s hard.

    ......Or maybe that¡¯s an exaggeration, it should be a little bigger than that.

    After that, Nonna¡¯s attitude became more gentle, even weing Yoguri¡¯s and Rita¡¯s pregnancy from the bottom of her heart. As I thought, having everyone help out was a good influence on her.

    And it was a few dayster when Nonna was drinking tea that she grinned broadly.

    ¡¸Ow......¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, what¡¯s wrong? Did you hurt yourself?¡¹

    We didn¡¯t have any rough sex, but mating for several days consecutively might have hurt her womb.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine. I just felt a little prick in my stomach, but the pain has dissipated now.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s fine then.¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, please listen to this. About the new y, the ill-natured sister-inw got together with the protagonist and is fighting as a new love rival. I never expected that sister-inw to reconcile with him. I was curious about who wrote the script, but nobody would tell me.¡¹

    Nonna seems to be having fun, chatting about the events of the new y.

    More than anything though, I¡¯m d she¡¯s happy.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 146,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000

    Troops Commanded: 4000, 1000 in reserve

    Assets: 44,900 gold (Reserve Recruitment -300) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (pregnant head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (pregnant Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 130, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 146: Patrolling Failure

    <h4>Chapter 146: Patrolling Failure</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Ah, feudal lord-sama, wee~¡¹

    When I open the door of the shop, I hear a gentle and calm voice.

    The ce I came to is of course the little restaurant setup for Leticia, though it serves more home-cooking rather than restaurant-style dishes.

    ¡¸I assume there are no problems?¡¹

    ¡¸No~ I¡¯m really thankful to the feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    I can hear the sizzling sound of meat being cooked from Leticia¡¯s kitchen. Lunchtime is already over and the ce is closed until evening. That¡¯s why I¡¯m able to talk with Leticia like this while enjoying a meal.

    ¡¸The customers are all nice people too. It¡¯s a full house everyday since I¡¯ve been given a shop like this in such a nice location.¡¹

    Leticia¡¯s shop is certainly not the biggest, with three tables and a few seats at the counter, so the two employees can manage to serve everyone even when the ce is packed. In return, they are not able to make huge profits, but it should be enough for the two siblings to live well.

    ¡¸But......after all the trouble of getting cheap ingredients, I want it the price to be cheaper for the customers too.¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t do that.¡¹

    It was arranged especially for Leticia for the ingredients to be supplied at a cheaper price. However, if they only applied the cost ofbor to the price, the surrounding shops would think their own prices are too expensive. Adolph said that wouldn¡¯t be good.

    ¡¸Nothing scary happened?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t been raped even once ever since I moved here!¡¹

    I think it¡¯s wrong to expect to be raped at every avable chance though.

    Leticia and them live on the second floor of the shop. The ce is located on the intersection of the main road and in the heart of the city, and while there might be ces where light doesn¡¯t reach in the darkness of night, the guardroom is stationed nearby. Someone would have to be insane to rob or rape from this building.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting~¡¹

    Leticia brings out some dishes on a tray ¨C Steak, sd, soup, some soft-looking bread, and some wine. It isn¡¯t anything extraordinary, but it¡¯s delicious.

    ¡¸Is it fine to drink during the day? Ufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸A little bit should be fine.¡¹

    Putting my arm around Leticia, who is pouring wine beside me, and hugging her close to me makes my meal taste much better.

    I finish eating and the after-meal tea is served.

    ¡¸Then if you will allow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    At the same time, Leticia removes the chair opposite to me and crawls under the table. She opens the front of my pants and my cock, which has gotten a little hard from anticipating this moment, is sucked into her plump, juicy lips.

    ¡¸Your lips are so lewd.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmoh......¡¹

    After feeling a little embarrassed, Leticia takes my cock deeper and uses her tongue to lick my entire length. It¡¯s because of this that I make an effort to have lunch at this ce, even if I have to change my ns a little.

    ¡¸Show me your breasts too.¡¹

    I reach towards her chest and open the front to reveal herrge breasts. They¡¯re big enough to be consideredrge tits, but they are soft in addition to being big. When I squeeze her tits, it feels like my hands are sinking in. It isn¡¯t just her breasts, but her entire body has a soft, fluffy feeling which entices men.

    ¡¸Naa......¡¹

    Leticia continues to service me with her mouth, though I reach down under the table and pull her out and stick my hand in her crotch. Her vagina feels soft too, making me want to put my dick in her soon.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry~¡¹

    The girl uses her hand to lightly cover her exposed butt and rejects me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? ......let me embrace you.¡¹

    I hug Leticia from behind and rub my meat rod against her ass, although she always shifts away just when it looks like my dick will enter her.

    ¡¸I also like the feudal lord-sama a lot and want to be embraced but......¡¹

    ¡¸Is it ¡®that¡¯ condition?¡¹

    ¡¸Please and thank you~¡¹

    ¡¸Mumu......¡¹

    It seems Leticia is perfectly willing to be embraced by me, to be my lover and to even bear my children, but there is one condition for all of that.

    ¡¸Um......me too......¡¹

    She wants me to embrace her younger brother, Sharon, as well. Even now, he is beside me rubbing his dick desperately. Despite being his elder sister, it would be natural for him to lust for Leticia¡¯s body which one would expect at least 14 men to direct their lust towards it, but that guy isn¡¯t looking at her exposed genitals or ass and is clearly being directed at my dick.

    His appearance is easily mistaken for a woman¡¯s and he even wears female clothing in the restaurant when serving customers, but that thing sprouting out from his crotch, while small, is still a dick.

    ¡¸I¡¯m stretching my ass everyday for Hardlett-sama! It¡¯s okay to do it whenever you want!¡¹

    It¡¯s not okay for me, since it feels like the world would change in a lot of ways if I prate a guy¡¯s ass. But looking at him now, Sharon isn¡¯t hairy and has a girlish face and voice. If only this thing wasn¡¯t attached to him, I could enjoy these sisters together right now.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to prate Leticia and release my seed fruitlessly on top of her ass.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama! Cuuum!!¡¹

    Matching the timing of my ejaction, Sharon shoots his seed in his own hand.

    Not good.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll always be waiting for you~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also going to try to be more like a man Hardlett-sama prefers!¡¹

    I was actually thinking it would be fine to dig into Sharon¡¯s ass if I could taste Leticia even for a little bit.

    Dangerous, dangerous.

    Well, let¡¯s continue looking around.

    ¡¸Count-sama! As expected! Your tool......aaaah!!¡¹

    When I came to inspect the theater, I encountered Lilian, who was taking a break during the downtime between programs, so we slipped away to an inn together. She came up to me with her skirt rolled up, asking me if I had any time to spare, so there¡¯s no way I could refuse her.

    She had her hands on the bed while I was standing behind her and thrusting, but I didn¡¯t have to lower my hips that much. It isn¡¯t because I have extremely short legs, it¡¯s just that Lilian¡¯s legs are fairly long.

    ¡¸What pretty legs you have, incredibly stylish, but......don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too skinny?¡¹

    ¡¸You look fatter than you think on stage so I thought it would be perfect if I became a little skinnier.¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    But what can I say about a girl who prioritizes ys so much, yet invites me to have sex with her when she¡¯s taking a break from the stage.

    I asionally call her to the mansion in Rafen to embrace her, but there are many times she turns me down on the day before a y because she would feel too fatigued.

    ¡¸The program this time has an erotic scene in it, so if I get fucked by the Count-sama, I can understand how it feels to be a prisoner of a pleasure-crazed man.¡¹

    She said something ttering.

    In that case, I¡¯ll make sure I thrust into her repeatedly to meet her expectations.

    Lilian appears in many different types of programs ranging from refined programs geared towards nobles andrge merchants and short programs suited more for themoners, and it is broken down further into different roles in both cases, where she isn¡¯t particrly choosy about ying roles going from a high ss princess to a lowly prostitute. Many people would go to the theater just to see her.

    ¡¸Aggh!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu!!¡¹

    I ejacte after onest thrust, my arousal rising even further when I think about how I¡¯m releasing my seed into Lilian, who is admired by everyone and is an object of envy to others. It feels like I came more than usual.

    When I finish ejacting, the two of us roll on the bed together.

    ¡¸That was amazingly good. Is your body okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, being an actress is physicalbor after all. ......actually I have one more request today.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Come out.¡¹

    The door opens and a female shyly makes her appearance. She looks to be about 18 years old, her face is more cute than pretty and her breasts are pretty big.

    ¡¸This girl is going to be performing an important role for the first time in the program this time. It¡¯s a role where she clings to the protagonist in tears after being vited by a corrupt noble, but as I was thinking why her acting was so awkward, I found out she¡¯s a virgin.¡¹

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t really know how to act like I¡¯m being vited.¡¹

    The girl mutters in a rather adorable voice.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I want the Count-sama to rape this girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    It¡¯s new and exciting for a girl to count on me to rape them. I know it¡¯s to help her with her role, but is she alright with giving up her virginity like that?

    ¡¸Yes! I want to be an incredible actress like Lilian-san too! For that sake, I don¡¯t mind getting my hymen torn once or twice!¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to be first-ss, you need to at least have that much resolve.¡¹

    I see, what a harsh world they are living in.

    ¡¸Stay still! I¡¯m your master, so listen to what I say!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo! Master, please forgive me!¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet, I¡¯m using this inexcusable body of yours. You were trying to seduce me, weren¡¯t you.¡¹

    I push the girl on the bed and get into the missionary position, rip the maid outfit the girl was wearing and forcefully grab her breasts, since she told me she didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! Noo, noooo! Someoneee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody¡¯s going toe and save you. Just give up and spread your legs!¡¹

    I use one hand to grab her legs, which are as slender as Lilian¡¯s legs, and easily push her legs open wide.

    ¡¸Help me Steve! Stevee.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, is that the name of your lover? However, he isn¡¯t going to be the one who takes your virginity. It¡¯s......my dick!!¡¹

    I grab her hips and forcibly prate her. I¡¯ve done rape-y in the past before but this is the first time I actually tore someone¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸Hiiiiii¡ª! It hurttttsssssss!! I don¡¯t want thisssss! It¡¯s really thckkkkkkkkkkkkk!! It¡¯s tearing meeeee.¡¹

    It looks like it actually hurts, but I don¡¯t have the ability to see through acting.

    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s tight and feels really good.¡¹

    I purposely m my hips against her loud enough for her to hear. The way she really clenches down on me feels nice. I also fondle herrge, ready-to-touch tits.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming! Get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii! A-at least do it outside......anything but that-¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, as if I would pull out from this pleasurable hole. I¡¯m gonna cum like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop! So cruel of you! Don¡¯ttttt!!¡¹

    The girl pounds her fists into my chest and stomach but she has absolutely no strength. I pay her no mind and continue to pound her, finishing off by pulling my cock as far out it can go without leaving the hole and then ramming it deep into her, ejacting into the depths of her womb.

    ¡¸Noooooooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    I release my semen as she lets out an agonizing cry, hold down her tear-stained face and give her a kiss.

    ¡¸Nngh! Nnnnnnh¨C!!¡¹

    She put up a strong resistance simr to when I first took her virginity, but when I use my tongue to stir up the inside of her mouth, she gives up and rxes her arms and legs.

    ¡¸You have a pretty nice body. I¡¯ll be using you againter, soe immediately when I summon you. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeegh......uuuu......fueeh......¡¹

    I pull my dick covered in virgin blood from the woman who continues to cry, put my clothes on quickly and leave the room. Lilian told me to leave after fucking her to recreate a real-life situation as closely as possible.

    I¡¯m leaving the inn with mixed feelings from actually raping her. Although with that said, there¡¯s no way someone would consent to getting their virginity taken through rape. Let¡¯s just believe this was a special kind of y.

    ¡¸What did you think of that virgin?¡¹

    Lilian follows after me a brief moment after I left the inn.

    It seems that girl was immersing herself in the lingering feeling of loss.

    ¡¸It was pretty good. She had a nice body, so then......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the next opportunity would be for me to feel the pain of being a virgin.¡¹

    She gets straight to the point; Lilian¡¯s acting in bed is perfect so I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference. I¡¯m looking forward to the next time.

    Now, let¡¯s continue looking around.

    ¡¸That was incredibleeee......as I thought, getting fucked by the feudal lord-sama is the best......¡¹

    The one lying exhausted on the bed beside me is one of the prostitutes I¡¯m acquainted with. But she isn¡¯t working right now.

    ¡¸But is it really alright? Even though I used your ass this time......you have a kid in your stomach, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m still okay, plus I¡¯m really lewd. If I don¡¯t get a guy in my body every once in a while, it¡¯ll be bad for me.¡¹

    This girl went to Lintbloom about two months ago, but got pregnant and came back here. The father of the child in her stomach is one of her customers but it seems she consciously chose not to use contraception.

    ¡¸Working in this trade really makes you want a family. You have friends to help you out so you can somehow manage to raise the kid too.¡¹

    ¡¸But you can¡¯t work after getting pregnant. Are you okay in terms of money?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, with Lintbloom being dangerous, there are miners and guys all over the ce. Prostitutes are basically treated as angels and all the men fawn over us. For me, it¡¯s normal to get four customers at a time twice, in the morning and at night.¡¹

    With no sunlight reaching the inside of a mine, they don¡¯t know when it¡¯s afternoon or night, but the miners rotate working afternoon and night shifts. This girl seems to be matching their scheduled rest time and works twice during those hours.

    ¡¸My body¡¯s pretty nice, right? Even at two silver, customerse flocking to me. There are times I earned ten gold in a week. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be fine raising a kid......although there are various issues rted withpanies that lowered the price slightly.¡¹

    She¡¯s quite strong-willed.

    Just when I was thinking to contribute to help her and pulled out my wallet, she softly ces her hand on mine.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need the money, you¡¯ve been treating me well all this time so I don¡¯t want to treat this as work.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. If you¡¯re ever in a bind, don¡¯t hesitate to drop by the mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know. I love you, feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    We exchange a light kiss and dress myself.

    Where should I go next to find girls?

    Night

    After finishing dinner, I remain seated at the table to enjoy desserts and tea served after the meal.

    ¡¸......Aegir-sama, did you go check on the situation regarding the harvesting of wheat?¡¹

    Everyone is rxing, but Celia has a sour look on her face.

    ¡¸Well, at lot of things happened.¡¹

    ¡¸And about how many people ¡°happened¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe eight?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow then!¡¹

    I can¡¯t sleep with any girls if Celiaes along.

    ¡¸If you scatter your seed around so much, the entire town will be filled with Aegir-sama¡¯s kids, you know?¡¹

    What an exaggeration, there are 16,000 people in Rafen. Half of them are males, and even if we assume half of the remaining number are elderly and children, there are only 4000 women of suitable age.

    Even if I sleep with 10 people everyday......it would take me a year.

    ¡¸Please be more diligent! Even now, you have someone secretly under the table, don¡¯t you!?¡¹

    Celia is in a huff, letting out a ¡®Geez!¡¯.

    And then, there was the sound of someone hitting their head under the table.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸......Ahem.¡¹

    The tablecloth is lifted up and Rita slowly appears out from under the table, and coughs once. She wipes the seed dripping from her mouth and stands behind me as if nothing happened.

    ¡¸You¡¯re pregnant, so don¡¯t push yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for your concern. But I can¡¯t calm down if I don¡¯t have some of Hardlett-sama¡¯s semen.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, then suck on it again.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Celia was angry to the point she couldn¡¯t make a sound, while I think to myself that I¡¯ll go around tomorrow to make a diligent inspection.

    Abstaining for half a day starting from the morning is mortifying but I¡¯ll show her I can endure it.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 146,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000

    Troops Commanded: 4000, 1000 in reserve

    Assets: 44,900 gold (Reserve Recruitment -300) Loan: 20 000 gold

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (pregnant head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (pregnant Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 134, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 147: Preparation for War

    <h4>Chapter 147: Preparation for War</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Well if it isn¡¯t the feudal lord-sama, are you making your rounds?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, is the harvesting work progressing smoothly?¡¹

    ¡¸I have been growing wheat for quite some time, but I have never seen a harvest like this! As the vige chief, it fills me with happiness.¡¹

    With Celia apanying me, we make our way around to the viges surrounding Rafen. As expected, it would take several nights just to inspect the harvest situation.

    Even looking from Rafen, I can tell the harvest is doing well because of the golden color of wheat dominating the fields outside the city walls. But judging from his face, it seems like a really big deal from the vige chief¡¯s position.

    ¡¸There was little to nobor required during nting season, and manure and water was used in bountiful amounts. In addition, we have iron farming tools and farming horses, so it could only be due to our ipetence if we had a poor harvest!¡¹

    I guess this is the result of Adolph¡¯s hard work.

    But there is a strange difference when contrasting the expression of the happy vige chief and the harvesting farmers, since they don¡¯t look like they are putting their backs into their work.

    ¡¸Aah, don¡¯t mind them. They were once people who were abandoned after working hard for their hometown, and they just think that there will be an additional tax collected when the feudal lordes during harvest season.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......I won¡¯t take any extra tax! So work hard!!¡¹

    After I shouted, the farmers look relieved and hasten their harvesting work.

    ¡¸So, feudal lord-sama, is that rumor true?¡¹

    ¡¸What rumor?¡¹

    ¡¸That if we offer you a young girl, a portion of the tax will be reduced......¡¹

    Some girls from the vige are listening while waiting fearfully behind the vige chief.

    So they¡¯re going to let me embrace them if I say yes? I¡¯m not that much of a sex beast.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so stupid and get back to work!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡¹

    The vige chief hurriedly steps down and the girls disappear after screaming ¡®kyaa¡¯.

    I guess it¡¯s a bit of a waste.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of your habitual behavior that they hear rumors like that. Please act in a more dignified manner.¡¹

    How cheeky of you to say, Celia. Here¡¯s what you get.

    ¡¸Ah-! Don¡¯t tie up my hair......aah! It¡¯s in a square knot no!¡¹

    Well, let¡¯s call Schwartz over and move on to the next vige.

    As we look around for where that horse went off to,

    ¡¸Wait! What¡¯s with this horse, he¡¯s mating with our Herth!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this the feudal lord-sama¡¯s horse......er wait! His dick¡¯s huge! It¡¯s going to tear Herth!¡¹

    ¡¸But......she¡¯s in ecstasy. I thought this one was getting old......but she¡¯s still a female.¡¹

    That idiot is riding a farming horse and swinging his hips. He looks over at us and neighs as if he wants us to wait a minute.

    Why do I have to wait for him to finish mating?

    ¡¸You two are like peas in a pod.¡¹

    Damnit Celia, I¡¯ll pretend to pat your head gently, but I¡¯ll tie a big butterfly knot in your hair.

    ¡¸This idiot of ours as caused you trouble.¡¹

    The two peasant females stare nkly at the mating animals; one looks to be over 50 years old and the other looks slightly younger than 40.

    ¡¸Here is my way of apologizing.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no it¡¯s nothi-......eeh!? Nmmu!¡¹

    I gently grab the face of the 40 year old woman and kiss her lips. It didn¡¯t take too long after our lips met that her mouth opens slightly. Without dy, I thrust my tongue into her mouth, tangling with the woman¡¯s trembling tongue.

    The passionate kiss involving the messy swapping of spitsted for about 10 minutes.

    In the meantime, I can hear Schwartz pulling his dick out beside us. It seems he¡¯s finished mating.

    How impressive, this perverted horse is able to make the female one copse in exhaustion.

    The timing was perfect, so I end our kissing, jump on Schwartz and leave the vige behind. When our lips separated, the 40-year-old woman¡¯s knees be weak and she falls to the ground.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be going now. Take care.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes......¡¹

    The 50-year-old woman watches us ride off with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama......m-more please......¡¹

    The 40-year-old woman remains seated on the ground, looking at me with wet, steamy eyes. But I won¡¯t be able to avoid being criticized as a sex-obsessed feudal lord if I embrace this likely married woman outside in the middle of the day.

    I¡¯m a man withmon sense.

    I can only leave gantly in this situation.

    ¡¸Hey, Kakaa, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re just copsed here. We¡¯re so busy with the harvest we can use all the help we can get, so if you¡¯re free......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear, perfect timing, let¡¯s make a child!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, what are you saying? We already have six kids in the family, and you¡¯re already getting old so didn¡¯t you decide you wanted to stop? And also when it¡¯s so damn busy......¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever, juste! You¡¯re a quick shooter, so it¡¯ll be over in 10 minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you so horny?! What on earth happened to you, Ma?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    The poption increasing in number is a good thing.

    I did something good again.

    ¡¸Geez!¡¹

    Celia looks pretty unhappy, so I¡¯ll try cheering her up by patting her head.

    She seems embarrassed perhaps because the vigers can see her, but they¡¯re justughing at therge butterfly knot on your head.

    After that, Celia and I went around to several other vigers, but everywhere we went, the farmers were cheerful because of the abundant harvest. Adolph thoroughly prepared the flood control and cultivated thend in the areas around Rafen in the early stages of ruling and now that effort is being returned in the form of harvest.

    There is a clear difference between thend now and newly acquirednd. There have also been people recently who want to migrate to my territory and live in Rafen or one of the surrounding viges. With that said, there is a finite amount ofnd and there isn¡¯t an unlimited number of job openings in Rafen. That is where I stop thinking.

    ¡¸Why am I troubling myself with domestic affairs?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re the feudal lord?¡¹

    While we are away from the public eye, Celia rides with me on Schwartz, sitting in front of me.

    ¡¸All the viges we went to thought that they could reduce the tax by providing a young girl for you to embrace.¡¹

    Most of them were above middle-aged so I was able to hold back, but there was a pretty girl in one of the viges so it was a little dangerous. My crotch was really bulging out, but Celia helped me before Iid hands on her.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama will one day get his body destroyed because of a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I want.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez! That¡¯s not good!¡¹

    Celia makes a fuss in my arms, but I hug her tightly, rubbing her breasts and neck. My dick has already gotten hard and is pushing up against her cute ass.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    ¡¸......It¡¯s just that we¡¯re in a busy area, so just the pants......¡¹

    Celia pulls down only her short pants, revealing her ass. My dick searches for her precious little hole and pushes against the entrance......

    ¡¸This is quite the mess. It might cause a flood.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu-, you don¡¯t have to say it. It¡¯s impossible for someone not to get wet in the arms of the person they love!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, alright.¡¹

    I get Celia to ride on my hips while remaining on the horse, and Schwartz starts to move strangely. His body rocks as if he was travelling on rough ground and the movement caused my dick to dig deep into Celia.

    ¡¸Hey! Schwartz! Don¡¯t......so deep!¡¹

    This guy¡¯s doing it on purpose.

    Celia was unable to endure the feeling of being pierced so deep by my cock. She quickly orgasms, then sprays her juices on Schwartz¡¯s mane. The stupid horse neighs, satisfied with what he aplished, but he hasn¡¯t seen anything yet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming too!¡¹

    I continue thrusting until thest second, then pull my cock out of Celia and squeeze it in between her thighs before ejacting, getting the sudden burst of semen all over Schwartz¡¯s head.

    Feeling the suspicious sensation on his neck, Schwartz twists his head to smell the substance, but as soon as he does, he lets out a loud neigh and elerates.

    Hahaha, did he learn his lesson?

    Schwartz finds a small river and dips his head in the water, but he wasn¡¯t able to wash it off easily.

    After that, he wouldn¡¯t let me ride on his back no matter what, so I had no choice but to ride with Celia on her horse on the way home.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that you managed toplete a proper inspection this time.¡¹

    Back in Rafen, Celia covers her face when she hears Adolph greet us.

    She did climax several times after all.

    Schwartz, who had been in a bad mood, cheers up when he gets into the stable. I could hear another horse neigh from the widely-constructed stable.

    The horse was a young female one who couldn¡¯t run well after injuring her leg in battle, and would normally be disposed of and turned into horse meat, but Schwartz seemed to be persistently concerned about her, so she was ced into the same stable with him. It seems his definition of ¡°looking after her¡± is to have sex with her everyday, since that¡¯s what I see whenever I check up on them during my free time. The mating season for horses is usually in spring but Schwartz seems to be horny throughout the entire year.

    The female understands she¡¯s been saved, and doesn¡¯t reject his daily advances, even feeling dejected and lonely during the times when Schwartz and I are away.

    She also seems to know that he has mated with other horses on the outside, and rubs her body against Schwartz as if to rece the scent on hisrge body with her own.

    He really is an inexcusable perverted horse, repeatedly riding on other mares even though he has a female that thinks of him so much.

    ¡¸¡¸......that¡¯s right.¡¹¡¹

    What was the pause for?

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll talk about the tax revenue and the like for autumn.¡¹

    Everyone has been gathered in the office for a meeting. I take it easy, drinking tea and putting Pipi in between my legs so I can stroke her. Celia is trying to listen diligently so my hand feels lonely.

    Pipi writhes around as I stroke the bottom of her neck, and the meeting ends when I pat her yfully. I¡¯ll have to ask Celia to show me her memoter.

    Ie

    Harvest Tax ¨C Wheat Sales (payment in kind)

    15,000 gold

    Mine Tax

    12,000 gold

    Other, Direct Trade

    3000 gold

    Subtotal: 30,000 gold

    Expenses

    Army Maintenance Cost, Wages, etc.

    24,000 gold

    Rafen Mansion Maintenance, Management (Servant Wages)

    2000 gold

    City Guards Maintenance

    2000 gold

    Paid Labor

    4000 gold

    Subtotal: 32,0000 gold

    Grand Total: -2000 gold

    ¡¸A-amazing......¡¹

    Looking at Celia¡¯s trademark memo after the meeting, Melissa, Maria and Mireille are in shock. This should be the normal reaction, but the reactions of the other girls seem dull inparison. Nonna and Catherine were originally great nobles so this isn¡¯t much to them, whereas Leah and Pipi don¡¯t quite understand the value of money yet.

    ¡¸So you really are a great noble......¡¹

    ¡¸And you are that great noble¡¯s lover.¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t been too long since Mireille came to Rafen so she might not have been too aware.

    ¡¸In that case, I can rest assured......for those kids too.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, but in return, you will also act as my sacrifice today.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯m looking forward to how you¡¯re going to eat me today.¡¹

    The small vige Mireille was from will be exempt from tax as long as I¡¯m alive. On the other hand, everyone in the vige which treated Mel coldly are trembling in fear. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to do anything though.

    ¡¸But to think we¡¯re still in the red. It¡¯s surprising.¡¹

    Adolph said the revenue was turning around so I thought for sure we would be in the ck.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing Adolph-san isn¡¯t here. If he knew you weren¡¯t listening at all, it would pile additional anxiety on him again.¡¹

    It seems there is more harvest than it appears even if the tax to the Kingdom is deducted, but is being kept as wheat and stockpiled instead of being sold. There is the rebellion with Malt Kingdom too, so the situation doesn¡¯t really allow for wheat to be traded. The thinking is probably that we can manage somehow if we run out of gold by borrowing or beating down some people, but the citizens would quickly die of starvation if we run out of food supplies.

    In addition, if there is going to be a war in the future, the price of grain will definitely jump in price, so everything besides the amount needed by the merchants are stored away.

    ¡¸The mine tax and trade has really increased dramatically. I did joke around and said that as long as Aegir-sama doesn¡¯t overdo things, you wouldn¡¯t be troubled with debt anymore but......you weren¡¯t listening, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I was absorbed in petting Pipi.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡¹

    Celia bes timid.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of you that I¡¯m saved. Come on, I¡¯ll pet you too, soe over.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu......¡¹

    While remaining sullen, she brings her head over to me.

    When I pat her, she instantly cheers up ¨C what a cutie.

    Soon after the meeting was over, a messenger came from Erich, telling me to convene in the capital, and that he¡¯s bringing his troops and leading the Kingdom¡¯s army as well.

    There is still time remaining in the ceasefire agreement. But the ceasefire only prevents the parties of the agreement from attacking, so they are free to brandish their forces as they please. And when the time has expired, it is possible to attack with full force ¨C which is probably what the other side is thinking too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s starting, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Were you bored?¡¹

    I chat with Leopolt as I read the letter telling me to convene.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t reply. But a tiny smile appears on his face.

    I¡¯m the same ¨C embracing girls is nice and all but I can¡¯t calm down if I don¡¯t fight in a war every so often.

    Now, let¡¯s bring the entire army and call up the mountain nation as well.

    It¡¯s the start of an exciting time.

    Side Story: Maid¡¯s Tragedy?1

    There was arge crashing sound as a vase shatters.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, what have you done!!?¡¹

    When I was cleaning, my eager self was carefully wiping down the ce, even the underside, but I knocked over a vase. In that moment, the object sunk into the ground, creating a loud sound and breaking into many pieces. I quickly try to pick up the pieces, but there are so many that it¡¯s impossible to put back together.

    ¡¸Nooooooooo!¡¹

    After realizing the vase waspletely broken, a scream I thought didn¡¯t belong to me leaked out. I¡¯vee to the mansion about a month ago as a live-in housekeeper, but I knew about this vase. It¡¯s a high-ss item worth about 30 to 40 gold.

    It¡¯s even more expensive than one year of my wages and there¡¯s no way I couldpensate for the damages. If this was found out, there¡¯s no way I would be let off the hook.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right, I can go to Rita-san!¡¹

    The strict head maid would get severely angry and might even hit me, but that¡¯s fine. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if the madam finds out about this.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    I thought my heart stopped when I heard a male¡¯s voice, or perhaps it did actually stop for a second.

    ¡¸M-master!¡¹

    This is the worst, the person who I didn¡¯t want to find out the most, found out. The senpai who was cleaning together with me, quickly created some distance between us. There¡¯s no time for me to hold a grudge against her for that though.

    ¡¸Oh, did the vase break?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah......¡¹

    I have two parents and six siblings younger than me, who were all happy when they found out I was able to work at this mansion with good pay when we were struggling with tax and food costs......yet something like this happened.

    I jump at the feet of the master.

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry! Oh please......I beg you......uuuuuu-!¡¹

    Genuine tears run down my face. What will happen to me, let alone my family. It might mean several of my siblings will be sold just from him demanding me topensate for the damage.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t get hurt, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaah!! I¡¯m sorry!! I¡¯m so sorryyyyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I didn¡¯t break it!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down a bit. ......you, clean it up.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! I¡¯m not rted to this!¡¹

    The master lifts me up and tells my senpai to clean up the fragments. I¡¯m still in a state of panic, so there was nothing I could do but continue to apologize.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get so riled up, I¡¯m not going to get angry. It¡¯s not a big deal if you broke the vase.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......egh......I¡¯m so sorry......¡¹

    I can¡¯t really hear what the master is saying. I just cling to him and apologize again and again.

    ¡¸Good grief......nevertheless, you have a pretty nice body. How old are you?¡¹

    I understand only the part where he asked me about my age.

    ¡¸Egh, gusu! I¡¯m 18......gusu.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, good.¡¹

    The master walks to the corridor as he carries me, not to a punishment room......but just a regr bedroom. It¡¯s a bedroom for guests if I recall correctly.

    ¡¸There we go.¡¹

    He throws me on the bed and covers me with the sheets. The master quickly gets in the bed too.

    ¡¸Um......I......the vase......¡¹

    I remain bewildered and couldn¡¯t say anything as the master kisses my lips and squirms in between my legs.

    That reminds me, this is my first kiss......just when I was thinking that, the master climbs on top of me.

    ¡¸Oow!!¡¹

    I could hear a rip or a simr sounding from the inside of my body. I feel a sharp pain and an incredible pressure, but more importantly, I need to beg the master for forgiveness.

    ¡¸Um......if you could please spare my family and let it just be my punishment?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Oh, were you still talking about the vase? It¡¯s fine, that kind of stuff happens. I won¡¯t me you.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re forgiving me !?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......Next time......guh......be careful. Could injure......uuu, too.¡¹

    I¡¯m d, since this was really the scariest point of my life. I exhale and then realize the master has gotten naked before I knew it and grabs my body.

    ¡¸Guh, you loosened up and it went all the way in! Alright, I¡¯m cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    At that moment, a brawny, muscr arm hugs me and after a soft groan was let out by my ear, I can feel something hot flowing inside my body.

    I probably regained my sense of touch because I¡¯m relieved now. The sharp pain and pressure runs throughout my body and there was also an indescribable feeling, causing me to let out a short shriek before I feel my consciousness fading.

    The Next Day

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    When I open my eyes, I find myself in a room I¡¯ve never seen before.

    ¡¸Arara?¡¹

    I feel pain in my crotch and see a red flower stained on the sheets.

    ¡¸Eeh-?¡¹

    My shoulders, chest, and even my thighs are covered with marks, probably a result of getting sucked on.

    ¡¸Oryo?¡¹

    When I bend my body, an incredible amount of liquid is flowing out from my crotch, of course I have not used any contraceptives.

    ¡¸I......did I get eaten?¡¹

    While I¡¯m still dumbfounded, Rita-san and Sebastian-sama shows up and talks about different things. I was told not to disclose anything about the bed, I was told not to entertain any other men in return for receiving twice the amount of wages, and was additionally given a special sum of money on the spot.

    On the next day off, it felt like a joke, but I was able to get the meat of the ck beast, which I¡¯ve never been able to try once because of how expensive it was, and let my family eat it.

    Everyone seemed to think it was so delicious they might faint.

    By the way, when the senpai who abandoned me found about how I was taken to bed with the master, she came crying in apology to me.

    Everything was my fault so it didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    ¡¸......So, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it was this thick.¡¹

    I make arge circle with my arms.

    ¡¸What is that, the size of the firewood? Isn¡¯t that too big? It¡¯s like the size of a thick log.¡¹

    ¡¸It really is, I¡¯m surprised it went in.¡¹

    ¡¸In the furnace? It¡¯s still too early for that.¡¹

    I¡¯m really surprised it went in. I really have to praise myself for not breaking.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 146,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 16,000. Lintbloom: 1500.

    Troops Commanded: 4000, 1600 in reserve

    Assets: 22,900 gold (Profit from Grain Sales +15000) (Profit from Mine +12000) (Profit from Trade +3000) (Army Maintenance Expense -24000) (Mansion Maintenance -2000) (Guards -2000) (Labor -4000) (Reserve Recruitment -300)

    Loan ¨C paid in full (new)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (pregnant head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (pregnant Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 135, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 148: End of the Ceasefire

    <h4>Chapter 148: End of the Ceasefire</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Capital: Goldonia

    ¡¸You used quite a bit, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, this is the portion I¡¯m offering. It would be annoying if anything out of the ordinary were to happen.¡¹

    This army of mine which arrived in the capital consists of a fighting force with 4000 from the regr army, 4000 bow cavalry and about 600 from the reserve troops who are apanying the transport unit. All members of the army, over 8000 in strength, will be heading straight to the capital, but arge amount of horse-pulled wagons are sticking closely behind them, following the soldiers after they depart from Rafen.

    The caravan of over 100 wagons are all carrying wheat flour, transporting my portion of tax which was harvested from my territory as an offering to the capital.

    I also had to prepare for the war and was told to hurry, plus I had a colossal amount of wheat to transport and didn¡¯t want to use the wagons, so I entrusted the transportation to ire¡¯s Flitch Company. Of course, I had to pay the transportation fee, but if some of the goods were lost for any reason on the way, there was a condition in the contract stating they wouldpensate for it, however.......

    ¡¸We stuck close to you from the beginning to end.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s saving money on escort fees. I¡¯vepletely lost in this regard.¡¹

    They followed behind us without separating too far and didn¡¯t even bring along the minimum amount of escorts to protect them. My territory, especially the road leading north towards the capital, has no problems in terms of safety for the most part. However, the area in Erich¡¯s territory which continues to the capital, isn¡¯t one where you could camp outside at night without stationing guards to keep watch, although it isn¡¯t experiencing any political strife either. Of course, it is safe to assume a group of peerless bandits who would try to steal from an entire army does not exist. There was a small incident before though.

    ¡¸Then it would have been cheaper just to borrow the wagons.¡¹

    ¡¸Easier said than done. There¡¯s no way to win against ire when ites to business and money talks.¡¹

    I only have the advantage when battling her in bed.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! The vassal lords¡¯ armies seem to be runningte.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave them, it¡¯s nothing to fret about, they¡¯lle eventually.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re really useless, aren¡¯t they.¡¹

    M sighs at Irijina¡¯s loud remark.

    This convening of troops includes all the territory nobles, so naturally, me and the other neighboring territory nobles are sending soldiers as well.

    At first nce, 8000 total soldiers may seem like a decent amount, but arge majority of them are conscripted peasants, who were not given much training, meaning the difference in skill between my soldiers is clear as day. There was also the time we conducted a training exercise, where a squad of 1000 was beaten ck and blue by M and her 200 troops.

    ¡¸More importantly, the problem is the mobility speed is too slow.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t seem to have much expectations of them either. However because of their standing, they¡¯ll probably be deployed close to me.

    ¡¸They¡¯re a wall. If they don¡¯t arrange themselves well, they will be a hindrance to us.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw up that part. Don¡¯t be so obvious when using them as sacrificial pawns, you hear?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir, I¡¯ll be more discreet.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be nice if Erich tookmand over them though.¡¹

    That probably won¡¯t happen, since even I¡¯m not willing.

    ¡¸That brigade......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, no doubt about it. It¡¯s Lord Hardlett¡¯s army.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the ck g......¡¹

    As the merchants and travellers pass beside us, they whisper something to each other.

    ¡¸They even know about the g.¡¹

    ¡¸It appears you¡¯re quite famous in the capital. Aegir-sama¡¯s feats make the best gossip material after all.¡¹

    I guess the poets and storytellers are embellishing my aplishments.

    ¡¸He cut away 10 people in one swing of his spear......¡¹

    It¡¯s probably closer to 8.

    ¡¸He massacred everyone even though it was 20 against 1......¡¹

    I could do that if it¡¯s necessary, otherwise I¡¯ll stay back.

    Why would I do something so dangerous?

    ¡¸He¡¯s able to satisfy 30 women all at once......¡¹

    That is actually true.

    Plus, 20 of them got pregnant.

    As I respond to those unfounded rumors, the lords¡¯ armies finally catches up from behind us. It wasn¡¯t like we were marching in a hurry, so why did they get separated that far even while we¡¯re walking at a normal pace.

    ¡¸Leopolt, I¡¯m heading to the pce so take the army to the garrison. M, you do the same too.¡¹

    Leopolt has no rank, so it would be troublesome if it starts an argument with the other nobles. M has a rank, but there is a silent understanding that she¡¯s my woman too, so she¡¯ll probably be able to push her way through.

    ¡¸Yessir.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    The Kingdom¡¯s army, while hurriedly constructed, includes 8 divisions totalling 120,000, so there¡¯s no way they could be left outside the gates of the capital. That¡¯s why a garrison was constructed on the outskirts of the capital, ready with arge barracks and parade grounds for the troops to be stationed. The garrison grounds appears to have spare room so the army I brought with me is taken there as well.

    ¡¸But 120,000? They did well to gather that many.¡¹

    If I gathered even a tenth of that, it would ruin me financially.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t lose in terms of soldier quality though!¡¹

    Celia, who often watches over the training of the soldiers, puffs out her chest proudly.

    She¡¯s so cute, and her breasts are getting bigger too.

    ¡¸Waah! Why are you grabbing them!?¡¹

    If you¡¯re going to stick out your chest in front of a guy, they¡¯re obviously going to get fondled or sucked on.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t changed at all. Count Hardlett.¡¹

    I turn around at the sound of a voice to see the information officer, Reba.

    So she returned to the capital.

    ¡¸Did you put in a good word for me with the King?¡¹

    Maybe it was too early to say it, but Reba pounces towards me to cover my mouth, then looks at her surroundings. Then sheins, whispering in an angry tone.

    ¡¸Are you trying to ruin me by saying that in the middle of the city?!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, that wasn¡¯t my intention.¡¹

    After confirming there isn¡¯t anybody concerned with us nearby, Reba talks in a subdued voice.

    ¡¸As your subordinate said, I made my report with the various manufactured information. Because of that, I am now the head of the information officers, the chief information officer.¡¹

    Good for her.

    ¡¸But that is for our mutual benefit, and that was since then.¡¹

    ¡¸My subordinate told you that he could provide the funds or manpower as necessary, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that be bribery!? There¡¯s no way I can ept that!¡¹

    That¡¯s unfortunate, since Adolph said things would be easier if we could get an information officer on our side.

    ¡¸Haha, I¡¯m joking. Actually, do you have a little time to spare?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? I can create some time if it¡¯s something beneficial.¡¹

    ¡¸It must be some sort of fate to be reunited here like this. How abouting back to my mansion for a quick round......¡¹

    ¡¸I have toplete my duties, so if you would excuse me. I pray for your good fortune.¡¹

    Aah......there goes that tight, little ass.

    I want to fill that tiny asshole of hers with my rod someday.

    ¡¸You tried to hit on her again?¡¹

    ¡¸I got shrugged off though.¡¹

    ¡¸If you get even more girls, even if it¡¯s Aegir-sama, you won¡¯t be able to hold out. Your thing will fall off.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just have to train more so that doesn¡¯t happen.¡¹

    I reach for Celia¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Muu-, am I her substitute?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re my cute Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re all talk! Aah! Wait......¡¹

    My fingers slide into her short pants and find their way into her asshole and vagina. Celia is at the mercy of my two fingers, skewering her from the front and back. We¡¯re in the middle of the city, so there won¡¯t be any pedestrians who would pay attention or be surprised at where my fingers are going ¨C they¡¯re all unrted.

    At the royal pce, the King gives out his usual speech and mentions things like fighting hard, devotion, feats of war and victory, but I don¡¯t really remember much of it.

    The important thing is that I am no longer part of the reserve army, but am now appointed as themander of the Kingdom¡¯s army. I will need to ask Erich about the detailster.

    Right now, I need to return to the mansion to do something more important.

    ¡¸What a nice view.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared......¡¹

    ¡¸This looks fun!!¡¹

    ¡¸This kind of lewd thing!¡¹

    ¡¸This is a kind of amusement too.¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan......this is embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi¡¯s ass has gotten bigger too!¡¹

    Celia, Irijina, M, Luna, Ruby and Pipi have lined up their asses.

    There is one more ass from the person I left in charge of the mansion, Dorothea.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it turn you off if my old, dirty ass is here with all the other young girls?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s certainly a little loose.¡¹

    ¡¸UUuuu......¡¹

    The ass of the person who would be 43 this year doesn¡¯t look fresh at all. But this worn out ass is enough to arouse me. I spread open the ass cheeks of the embarrassed woman and roll my tongue across the maturedy¡¯s genitals and asshole.

    ¡¸Look.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? Hiiiih!!¡¹

    I push my dick in front of Dorothea as she turns around.

    ¡¸How is it? It¡¯s big, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll surprise me if you put something so big in front of me so suddenly! You have to let me prepare myself a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Your ass and your pussy made it like this. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m unhappy you¡¯re here.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like this because of me......¡¹

    Dorothea unconsciously speaks of the condition of my dick, grabbing it gently and crawling her tongue along the length. Feeling happy that she was the one who decided to service me, I smile softly and hold down her head lightly.

    ¡¸How is my thing? Go ahead and say it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so thick, like a tree trunk.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s long and thick like a log, and it¡¯s so hard like a rock......it¡¯s so dark, like it¡¯scquered with charcoal. The rugged muscles and bulging veins......it¡¯s like a monster born to devour women greedily.¡¹

    ¡¸How does it feel, knowing you will be eaten by that monster soon?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll hurt and be agonizing......yet enjoyable and unbearable.¡¹

    ¡¸Well said!¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back any longer either. I p Dorothea¡¯s ass before holding her down with both hands, pushing my dick against her as she gets on all fours.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be eating Dorothea first, help out.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Okaaaay.¡¹¡¹

    In an instant, the other girls crowd around Dorothea¡¯s body, sucking her tits, legs and neck, indulging in her flesh like a group of hungry zombies.

    ¡¸This is-! Everyone, stop, this is embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. But these are Aegir-sama¡¯s orders.¡¹

    Celia yfully bites Dorothea¡¯s clitoris as she exins herself.

    ¡¸The Chief¡¯s orders are absolute.¡¹

    Pipi and Luna takes one breast each into their mouths and pulls on them.

    ¡¸Stoooop it!¡¹

    ¡¸There is no time for ......that!¡¹

    I forcefully m my hips into her, using enough momentum to make a thud sound. My meat rod ignores all resistance and instantly pushes its way to the deepest part of her body, creating an impact strong enough to shake Dorothea¡¯s rather small body violently.

    ¡¸Hahaha, your mature hole feels quite good.¡¹

    ¡¸Please put it in slower~!¡¹

    I climb on top of her, licking her back and rocking my hips gently. I decide to attack while clinging to her, using more of a grinding, circr motion rather than a hard thrusting movement.

    Her womb is getting prated by my dick in the doggy style position, her clitoris is being bitten, her nipples are being teased, and her lips are being kissed in a slightly aggressive manner, causing the woman to tremble like a toy. This kind of scene absolutely can¡¯t be shown to the orphans.

    ¡¸It¡¯s feeling better. Let¡¯s release the first shot.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait! If you let it out inside, I¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    Fumu, Dorothea treats the children in the orphanage like her own kids and has decided not to have any herself.

    ¡¸Then, it can¡¯t be helped. Face this way.¡¹

    I pull my dick out of her body and thrust it in front of her face. If I ther the contraceptive now, it wouldn¡¯t be as effective and I want to get my semen in Dorothea¡¯s body once after such a long time.

    ¡¸Nmooh......nngoou......¡¹

    I put my cock slowly into Dorothea¡¯s mouth as she takes deep breaths. As I pass through the inside of her mouth, I wait until it slides down her throat and almost approaches her stomach before holding her head down.

    ¡¸I¡¯m letting it out. Bite down lightly.¡¹

    ¡¸Nngho!¡¹

    Dorothea¡¯s teeth sinks into the root of my dick. At the same time, my dick squirms violently in her mouth.

    ¡¸Uoooooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nbuu¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s making an incredible sound.¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds like a thick vein exploded!!¡¹

    I ejacte in a way Dorothea doesn¡¯t suffocate, finishing up in a short period of time. With the ejaction done after a few seconds, I pull out my dick after it has gotten partially soft. Dorothea immediately copses on the bed exhaustedly.

    ¡¸Geho! Gaho! ......what an amazing orgasm, it feels like I drank an entire bottle of water.¡¹

    ¡¸I just shot my love inside you.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re good at sweet-talking, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    Even so, Dorothea lies on my arm and smiles. I would give her a kiss, but she really stinks of semen, though I guess it¡¯s obvious she would.

    ¡¸The kids might have heard that, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with the jokes. Besides, the children have had their fill with the feast Hardlett-sama provided them and fell asleep.¡¹

    Since I went to all the trouble of bringing them here, might as well let them eat delicious food until their bellies burst. Kids love to eat after all.

    ¡¸Those children are happy. Compared to the ones in the past......¡¹

    ¡¸Enough of that, you can¡¯t go back into the past. From now on, we¡¯ll make sure those kids won¡¯t worry about going hungry. And I¡¯ll embrace you until you wither away.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez! You¡¯re good at making the hearts of women flutter aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    A sweet, calming air flows between myself and her, which is quickly interrupted by girls leaning in from the left and right.

    ¡¸Us too!¡¹¡¸Please don¡¯t forget!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, next will be......Irijina. I¡¯m going to be a little rough.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! I¡¯m sturdy, so don¡¯t hold back!¡¹

    The ass pointed at me is muscr andrge, it¡¯s gotten used to sexual activity and looks seemingly proud of that.

    But she shouldn¡¯t underestimate me. It¡¯s been a while, but I¡¯ll turn into a wild animal.

    30 minutester

    ¡¸Ce-Celia-dono! Please, help......someone help meeeeee!! Hiiiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, giving up already? It¡¯s going to be a while before I¡¯m stopping though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too intenseee! I¡¯ll dieeeee!!¡¹

    Iy therge Irijina on her back, pin her hands above her head and fuck her hard in the missionary position. These furious hip motions make the sex with Dorothea seem like we were ying house. Rather than it sounding like a man and woman making love, it sounded like something from the battlefield.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do this to your ass too.¡¹

    Along with my violent thrusts, I shove three fingers into her asshole. There isn¡¯t any lubrication, so it should provide quite the strong stimtion.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Irijina bends her body backwards to try and fling me away, but after giving her an especially fierce thrust with my hips, she climaxes and settles down.

    Another 30 minutes pass as I enjoy attacking her and watching her reactions, but there are people waiting behind me. I should probably finish her off now.

    ¡¸Irijina.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaau! Oooh......wh-what is it!?¡¹

    ¡¸My cute Irijina, I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......ah, aaaaaaaaah¡ª-!!¡¹

    It appears just a single whisper of love from me broke the final wall. She sprays her love juices everywhere, wrapping her legs tightly around my waist as she screams, and eventually copses into a motionless state.

    ¡¸Uu-!¡¹

    I match the timing of my ejaction with her orgasm and release my seed. Irijina may be the only woman capable of taking my cock inside her up to the root without using her womb.

    No, Lucy¡¯s done it before but my size back then was tiny and probably not many timesrger than Kroll¡¯s, so I guess that doesn¡¯t count.

    The semen flowing back out of her crotch makes a mess of her lower half and I release Irijina as she faints.

    ¡¸Now, who¡¯s next?¡¹

    Because of the extremely intense sex, the girls seem slightly frightened. But Celia energetically steps forward.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go! Even if my uterus would break, I¡¯ll be with you to the end!¡¹

    I won¡¯t do that.

    My hardly-withered dick pushes against Celia¡¯s stomach as I roll her onto the bed.

    It looks like this orgy willst all night.

    The Next Day

    ¡¸Why did this happen?!!¡¹

    After having sex until morning, I woke up during noontime to hear Dorothea¡¯s yelling. I leave the room to see what was going on and see two crying kids ¨C one male, one female and both look to be about 10 years old. The female seems to have blood dripping down her thighs.

    ¡¸Well, mother Dorothea did-¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-shama did-¡¹

    ¡¸G-good grief! You do that only after bing an adult!¡¹

    It seems the children she thought were sleeping after filling their stomachs were peeking on us. They were still just kids, but they copied what they saw us doing. From the virgin¡¯s blood I can see on the girl¡¯s leg, they even went as far as pration.

    ¡¸Mama Dorothea, it hurtsss.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez! You really ......¡¹

    Blood is oozing out of the distinct teeth marks on the girl¡¯s shoulder too. I¡¯m doubtful whether the kid can even ejacte, but regardless, males turn into beasts when they have a female in front of them.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Eguh......fueh! Aegir-sama?¡¹

    The boy must also have realized the blood when it became morning and cried because he felt distraught. I¡¯ll have to give him a warning.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t be biting a girl with all your might. In this case, you should be softer......¡¹

    I ce my teeth on the crying girl¡¯s neck and press down strong enough for her to feel pressure.

    ¡¸Fueeeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama!?¡¹

    I ignore Dorothea¡¯s screaming. This much is fine, since I¡¯m not really fooling around. This is necessary.

    ¡¸Then, you have to lick her like this.¡¹

    I slowly lick from the corbone to the nape of her neck. Then I use my lips to suck with some force and leave a mark behind.

    ¡¸Aauuu......fueeeeeeh......¡¹

    ¡¸Understand? Don¡¯t be so rough next time.¡¹

    ¡¸K-kay!¡¹

    The boy nods his head. I¡¯m d he seems to get it.

    ¡¸Haau......my crotch is feeling kind of tingly......¡¹

    A clear fluid starts trickling down the girl¡¯s thigh. Perhaps I gave her too strong of a stimtion?

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama! The girl is still just a child!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re still male and female. Even if we tell them not to do it after the first time, they¡¯ll do it again. Rather than letting that happen, we just have to teach them how not to get hurt and how to do it gently. So now, you can take her when you be of age, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I-, when I be an adult, I¡¯ll make Topi my wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Eddie......uuum, I guess I¡¯ll wait for now.¡¹

    The girl nces repeatedly at me as she talks.

    I can lick your neck whenever you want, so at least be a good girl and promise him.

    I might have be more peerless if I started embracing girls when I was 10 too.

    Dorothea still hasn¡¯t agreed to anything but she decided to make sure the bedroom door is locked properly starting tonight.

    Several Days Later, Garrison

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, you will be assigned two divisions totalling 30,000. These troops as well as your private army will be named the Third Army Corps.¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Erich. He seems busy as usual, and it really makes me wonder whether he or Adolph is busier.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be leading the First Army Corps with three divisions, the Second Army Corps will be taking two divisions and will try crossing the river. The First Army Corps will take the shortest distance and head towards the enemy straight on, the Second Army Corps will go all the way around from the north, and you, the Third Army Corps will be in between us.¡¹

    Since losing the battleships, the simple n to push through using power was abandoned, favoring instead a n where the army crosses the river in three different areas simultaneously, and the army who reachesnd sessfully will invade the riverside to help the other armiesnd as well as neutralize the enemy navy.

    Once the entire army crosses, the difference in military strength will be evident and it¡¯ll be possible to win with brute force.

    ¡¸But our disadvantage on sea is obvious.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, we have rebuilt our forces to a certain extent, but......not enough to face the enemy head-on. That¡¯s why we split our forces in three, to prevent the enemy from concentrating their forces.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to get rough.¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s the only realistic method. There¡¯s no way they could have established a full-fledged navy force greatly surpassing the one from the autumn ofst year.¡¹

    It¡¯s pointless to gather numbers for a navy using money alone, since a veteran fleet of 10 ships can easily annihte a fleet of 100 ships filled with amateurs. This is fundamentally different from and war, where even amateurs can fight to some degree just by swinging a stick or a sword.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I have any experience with naval warfare and the like after all. ¡¹

    ¡¸If the enemy¡¯s navy shows up in full force, there won¡¯t be any need for you to forcefully charge in on your own. It just means that other areas will not be as concentrated in terms of strength.¡¹

    Well, if that¡¯s the case, we should just take it easy.

    I really just want to settle things quickly though.

    ¡¸Then head over as soon as you have arranged your squad. There is only two weeks left before the ceasefire ends but we want to mount our attack as soon as the time ends if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then, let¡¯s go, Leopolt.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir.¡¹

    ¡¸And also!¡¹

    Erich¡¯s unusually raises his voice.

    ¡¸That bastard Keh seems to have gotten His Majesty mixed up in some sort of scheme. I¡¯ve let him do as he wishes for now, but let me know when he gets in your way and I¡¯ll give him an earful.¡¹

    There is bad blood between the two of them as usual.

    Side Story: Kroll¡¯s Nighttime Activities

    ¨CThird Person/Kroll POV¨C

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold it anymore......I¡¯m cumming miss!! Uuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸N......ahn. Nnn-, you came a lot, didn¡¯t you. Nice work.¡¹

    Kroll moans as heys on top of the voluptuous woman for a while before separating from her body. Semen slowly leaks out of the crotch of the plump woman on the bottom. The woman uses a finger to scoop some of the fluid and smiles after licking it.

    ¡¸Okaaay, then please move your hand.¡¹

    The woman¡¯srge breasts jiggle as she uses a wet towel to gently wipe Kroll¡¯s dick clean beforeying down beside him.

    ¡¸Did it feel good today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was the best. Unbelievably so.¡¹

    Kroll buries his face into the breasts of the woman next to him, letting out a muffled voice as he stuffs his mouth with her nipples.

    ¡¸Ahaha, that tickles......but is this okay? It might just be me boasting, but this ce isn¡¯t one of those sketchy brothels, and I also take a rtively high amount of money.¡¹

    The prostitute being hugged by the male, who still has a childish air about him, is not one where any random drunkard can easily get their hands on.

    ¡¸Yeah, it might be impossible everyday, but I can manage somehow by saving up some money.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, you¡¯re working at the feudal lord-sama¡¯s ce. Nevertheless, this is the fourth time you dropped by this month, are you really doing okay?¡¹

    This should be a good source of revenue for a prostitute, but the girl was sold into the sex trade because of a loan and eventuallynded in Rafen. The memories of the smile of her younger brother in the past would ovep with Kroll, causing her to unconsciously feel concerned for the boy in front of her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll get by somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t gomitting crimes, ¡®kay? The feudal lord-sama seems to be scary, and if you so much as steal from him, you¡¯ll be dismembered.¡¹

    The woman wouldn¡¯t want to see this young head of his hung in the za.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything like that! It¡¯s almost time......so I¡¯ll be going.¡¹

    The bell, which tolled when time was up, rings quietly.

    ¡¸Oh I see, thanks for today as well. I want you toe again......but be careful not to overdo it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯lle back soon.¡¹

    The brothel district is still bustling as if it was daytime, but it¡¯s bedtime for those unrted to the red-light district. Naturally, there isn¡¯t anyone awake in the mansion in which the boy lived. ......or that should have been the case.

    When the boy quietly opens the door to the servant¡¯s room and returns inside, the candle stand suddenly lights up and the shadow of a person towers over him.

    ¡¸Kroll,e here for a second.¡¹

    It was Melissa, standing imposingly in her sleepwear.

    ¡¸Where did you go?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm......that¡¯s......¡¹

    ¡¸It was an adult shop, wasn¡¯t it !?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu......¡¹

    Kroll was dragged into Melissa¡¯s room and made to sit on the floor, where Alma and Miti are gathered around looking worried.

    ¡¸I heard about it from Sebastian-san. You¡¯ve been asking for advance payment of your allowance and your sry recently!¡¹

    Compared with the other servants, Kroll has deep ties with the members of the household, so they were quite flexible when it came to things like advance payment. He¡¯s already secured meals and a ce to stay so even if the entire sum was paid in advance, he wouldn¡¯t be struggling to survive.

    ¡¸If you get caught in something like prostitutes at your age, you won¡¯t be a decent adult when you grow up!¡¹

    Melissa ms the table, making Kroll duck his head between his shoulders. It wasn¡¯t the greatest impact, but it seems to have an effect on Kroll because the usually kind Melissa has gotten angry.

    ¡¸You know about my past, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m speaking from experience here. I can tell you many stories of men who ruined themselves because they got addicted to prostitutes!¡¹

    Melissa being a prostitute herself as seen her fair share of men like that. She doesn¡¯t want Kroll, who she considers as one of her own children, to be like that.

    ¡¸......From now on, you are forbidden to get any advances on your sry. I¡¯ve already told Sebastian-san, so it¡¯s useless to ask secretly.¡¹

    ¡¸No way, that person¡¯s waiting for me......¡¹

    Kroll looks up towards Melissa as if pleading for mercy, but it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect. Melissa knows best that the ¡®I¡¯m waiting for you¡¯ line said by prostitutes isn¡¯t that believable.

    ¡¸We¡¯re done talking! I won¡¯t tell you to stop going, but you¡¯ll have to y around using the allowance you get every month!¡¹

    Despite him getting allowance, it isn¡¯t thergest sum. It¡¯s questionable whether he can go once a month with that amount.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll be a fine man like Hardlett-sama too......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so impudent with such a small penis! Say that after you start making a living!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay......¡¹

    And thus, Kroll¡¯s adventures to the brothel were stopped.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 46,000

    Private Army: 8000 (Units brought to battle only)

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Cannons: 10 (1 Genuine)

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 30,000

    Neighboring Vassal Lords¡¯ Armies: 8000

    Not strictly under themand of the protagonist.

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Leopolt (Deputy Commander), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi (mascot), Tristan (house-sitting)

    Current Location: En route from Goldonia¡¯s capital

    Achievements: ¡ª

 Chapter 148.5: National Strength Comparison â€“ 3 Nations

    <h4>Chapter 148.5: National Strength Comparison ¨C 3 Nations</h4>

    Goldonia Kingdom

    Poption: 2.6 Million

    Ruler: Alexandro I

    Capital City: Goldonia ¨C Poption: 75,000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 120,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 200,000

    Area of Dominion: Entire Northern Area of Central ins

    Goldonia is thergest nation in the entire ins. The nation is situated in the northern part of the central ins, where trade and cultural exchange urs prosperously with the Olga Federation via the North Teries River and thend route. There is a cloud looming above international trade via the river because of the tension with Magrado on the opposite shore. The nation attempted to unify the entire northern region of the central ins but were handed defeat by the Magrado navy and were set back, resulting in a one-year agreement of peace being signed. With the repeated wars and expansion of arms, their financial surplus has gradually been disappearing.

    Magrado Dukedom

    Poption: 600,000

    Ruler: ¡ª-

    Capital City: Odoros ¨C Poption: 20,000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 70,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 70,000

    Area of Dominion: Northern Area of the Central ins

    Magrado is adjacent to the Republic of Stura and faces the river as well, but the strong political regime is preventing business from developing. They have arge mine so their mining and manufacturing industry isparatively prosperous, but they have lost their trading partners due to Goldonia¡¯s expansion and are gradually being pressured financially. Their production of food is barely enough to get their own citizens full. They are preparing for the time when Goldonia deres their attack as soon as the ceasefire ends, frantically recruiting and conscripting soldiers. The nation is focused on fighting Goldonia on all fronts, and the confrontational mood is building up even among the citizens, so there isn¡¯t much objection to mobilizing the maximum amount of strength in the country to expand their military.

    Republic of Stura

    Poption: 200,000

    Ruler: ¡ª-

    Capital City: Mishil: Poption 50,000

    System: Republicanism

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 20,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C ?

    Area of Dominion: Centre Area of the Central ins

    Stura is amercial nation along the North Teries river. The capital city along the river functions as a logistics base and is an economically rich country. They don¡¯t have a standing army, but when necessary, mercenaries can be gathered and an army can be established. The intense military pressure revealed from Magrado has inevitably caused arge-scale request for funds and materials. A portion of thepanies have already been transformed into foreign bases.

 Chapter 149: Magrado War â‘  Landing Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 149: Magrado War ¢Ù Landing Strategy</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    End of the Ceasefire, A Little Earlier

    The army is not simply a pawn to be used on the battlefield. If the army isrge enough, they can be considered a moving city. With tens of thousands of people, they would consume an immense amount of food and water everyday. Of course, without the proper facilities, even just their daily waste would be a tremendous amount.

    As long as food is carried when stepping into enemy territory, what happens afterwards is of no concern, however doing whatever we please in our own country is not the best idea, which limits the ces where camps inevitably must be set up in preparation to cross the river.

    ¡¸That city in Magrado......what was it called again?¡¹

    ¡¸Port Randel.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we can see it, it still looks so far away.¡¹

    During the period before the ceasefire is over, we have set up camp in a spot prepared in advance located in the forest close to the small port city, where ships are unable to see us from the river.

    We overlook the opposite shore from the top of a watchtower which uses the tall trees. If the areas were connected bynd, it probably wouldn¡¯t take more than 30 minutes on horse to travel the distance. But it¡¯s too far for a person to swim or drift across.

    ¡¸I¡¯m curious as to why there are so few ships.¡¹

    There are ships camouged on the shore of the port city in a way they don¡¯t stand out, but the most they can transport should be around 3000.

    ¡¸It is unknown how much the enemy has prepared, but I¡¯m sure the first unit will be pretty tough.¡¹

    They will probably circte their ships to other areas too, but I wonder if we can manage with this number, this makes me quite uneasy.

    ¡¸We should form a unit around the Kingdom¡¯s army for the first battle.¡¹

    Leopolt suddenly pops up on top of the watchtower between Celia and I. Celia pouts and puffs her cheeks.

    ¡¸Oh, did you want me to pay attention to you?¡¹

    ¡¸The inspection from this point on will be done without knowing the enemy¡¯s movements. It isn¡¯t possible to deploy scouts and it won¡¯t be possible to rescue them on the off chance they get caught in a trap. We should avoid any risk of losing our own army.¡¹

    He ignored me.

    I understand what Leopolt is saying, but if I tell the Kingdom¡¯s soldiers to go and hold my own soldiers back, they¡¯ll be suspicious that they¡¯re being used as fodder. Their morale won¡¯t go up either.

    ¡¸Umumu......¡¹

    I was about to take a gold coin out of my pocket and flip it, but Celia stops me.

    ¡¸No! You can¡¯t decide something in such a random way!¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do it this way ¨C have the Kingdom¡¯s army embark first, but I¡¯ll take directmand of them.¡¹

    That way, the soldiers won¡¯t consider themselves sacrificial pawns. Besides, it¡¯s important that themander is the first person to step on enemy territory so it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re just watching at a distance from the back.

    ¡¸No!¡¹¡¸That isn¡¯t a good idea.¡¹¡¸You can¡¯t!¡¹¡¸The enemy will be skewered!¡¹

    Celia and the others ¨C M, Pipi, Irijina ¨C all show up. Where were they all hiding?

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be terrible if you get caught in a trap! Leopolt-san should at least go first! ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s important for themander to take the lead, but it also depends on the timing and situation. There are too many unknown factors this time.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but you can¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it time to eat yet!?¡¹

    The times which resulted in a bad oue after I trusted my instincts ......are few and far between. And Leopolt, the person who was the most likely to voice aint, is remaining silent.

    ¡¸Our national strength andmand on the battlefield are both superior to theirs. But there is a chance, though small, of Lord Hardlett exposing himself to danger.¡¹

    ¡¸That much can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    It¡¯s foolish to wish for absolute safety in battle.

    ¡¸Then there is nothing else for me to say. But please don¡¯t forget. If you get defeated, this battle and your territory will be finished.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett possesses great influence for better or for worse after all......¡¹

    Steering away from the ominous talks the two of them were having, I rub the ass of Irijina, who¡¯s taking a bite out of a bone-in meat.1

    ¡¸Stop being so negative, since we might be able tond without encountering any problem at all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m definitelying with you!¡¹

    ¡¸Mefgh dooh!!¡¹2

    Celia won¡¯t leave my side no matter what. I guess I could take the escort unit at least.

    Also, don¡¯t talk with your mouth full Irijina, you¡¯re spraying a rain of meat and oil everywhere.

    ¡¸As one would expect, we can¡¯t move at night. Let¡¯s embark on the ships as soon as the sun rises.¡¹

    It¡¯s foolish to send out the soldiers who aren¡¯t used to being on ships in the pitch darkness, and they won¡¯t be able to do the prep work to embark either. Campfires will attract the attention of the enemy from across the shore after all.

    ¡¸Thest time we¡¯ve been on a ship was when we were travelling in the past.¡¹

    Celia brings her head close in a nostalgic manner. M and Irijina look somewhat bored.

    At that time, the only ones I knew were Celia and Nonna, and I only met Melissa on the way. It might not be interesting to the other girls I guess.

    ¡¸You can slowly get ready to set out on the ships when everything is settled.¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave the territory to Adolph so the fatigue on my mind and body can be healed. For now though, I¡¯ll need to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s sortie and relieve the stress of my lower half too.

    The Next Day, Onboard the Ship

    ¡¸The ships in the front have crossed half of the river! The enemy navy hasn¡¯t appeared!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, what a letdown.¡¹

    ¡¸So this is the river......my legs are paralyzed......chief, so scary!¡¹

    Along with the rising of the sun, separate boats containing 2500 Kingdom soldiers and my escort unit and I, heads towards Port Randel gradually along the river current. The heavy cavalry are too heavy and put on more weight than expected. The transportation of the bow cavalry seemed like it would take a lot of time and effort. Judging from Pipi¡¯s frightened reaction, the embarking and disembarking might not go smoothly either.

    We have quite a few battleships prepared and everyone is on high alert for the enemy¡¯s counterattack, but nothing is happening at all.

    ¡¸Good grief. The enemy might be focusing their attention on the front where Lord Radhalde¡¯s First Army Corps has deployed.¡¹

    Celia calmly analyses the situation.

    ¡¸Erich might be having a hard time. But the battle is practically settled if we cannd.¡¹

    If my army of over 40,000 canndpletely, we probably have enough to fight Magrado¡¯s army even by ourselves. If we proceed along the river and hold down the port city, the enemy navy won¡¯t be able to do anything. Even though they¡¯re called the navy, they¡¯re not constantly on the river and will need to refill on food supplies and arrows or they¡¯ll be powerless.

    ¡¸The enemy navy......! No, it¡¯s a small group. It might just be some scouts.¡¹

    The report given by the lookout instantly causes my entire body to tense up, but the enemy has only sent out a few small ships when I look closely. When our battleships fire off their arrows, the enemy ships quickly run away. Our entire fleet of ships have already crossed the midpoint of the river. Even if theyunch a counterattack now, it¡¯ll be toote.

    ¡¸As I thought, Aegir-sama hasdy luck on his side.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember when I slept with her though.¡¹

    Celia gets angry, telling me not to say something which would get me punished.

    The ships in front start shouting and mes rise up from a few of them. It seems that a shootout is urring between them and the enemy onnd, who are protecting the city. But we can push through aftering this far and get onnd despite the boats catching on fire. There aren¡¯t many soldiers defending the city anyway.

    ¡¸Everyone get ready for battle. We¡¯ll bring down the city quickly and call the others to follow us. I don¡¯t mind if you burn the city, but try not to destroy the ships regardless of their size.¡¹

    If we can secure the ce unharmed, it would make the transportation of seeding soldiers easier.

    ¡¸Andstly......don¡¯t kill the women no matter what. If you¡¯re gonna screw them, make sure they consent, got it!?¡¹

    ¡®Ooooooh!¡¯ ¨C The soldiers all shout back in affirmation.

    Now, the war with Magrado has finally begun.

    ¨CThird Person/Magrado POV¨C

    Magrado Territory, Port City: Port Randel

    ¡¸The Goldonian ships are approaching, and unloading their soldiers!¡¹

    ¡¸Can we stop them somehow!? What is the defence unit doing?¡¹

    ¡¸The defence unit numbers 2000 while the enemy has close to 3000!!¡¹

    The soldiers andmanders shout loudly at one another. Port Randel is not arge city by any means. There are plenty of other important bases, but the reason why so many forces were stationed here was because of the wariness towards Goldonia.

    ¡¸Dammit! Why did theye here? Do they have any backup!?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the scouting ships, they appear to have tens of thousands of soldiers in the city on the opposite shore!¡¹

    The shouting stops for a brief moment.

    ¡¸Tens of thousands......a genuinending operation, is it? Well, we¡¯re done then. There¡¯s no way we can fend them off......¡¹

    ¡¸Stop your whining! No matter how many tens of thousands they have, only a few thousand can cross the river at a time. The enemy doesn¡¯t have that many ships!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t even hold off a few thousand! Are reinforcements noting?!¡¹

    Usingmon sense, it would be normal to think that it would be impossible to defend the entire coast from Goldonia, who has a superior amount of forces, thus it would be natural to go with a strategy where the main force would be stationed innd and would try and beat down the enemy before the army couldnd on the base. However, such a strategy required a certain something.

    ¡¸What is the navy doing......? Those Goldonia guys aren¡¯t even struggling to get here!¡¹

    The navy are supposed to defeat the enemy, and even if they aren¡¯t able to, they should at least buy time by preventing the enemy from conducting theirnding operation or stopping them from moving. Port Randel has a hidden navy base near the city. An emergency smoke signal was already raised and they should being soon.

    ¡¸Why......? Why aren¡¯t theying? At this rate, the enemy army willnd. Our country will be finished!¡¹

    A particrlyrge scream can be heard.

    When the soldiers turned their attention in that direction, they could see an army of heavy cavalry waving a ck g, ripping the defence unit and their battle lines into shreds. The knight riding in the front is sending soldiers flying left and right. That single knight is destroying the hastily constructed defence line on the road.

    ¡¸The war demon, Hardlett......¡¹

    There isn¡¯t a single soldier in Magrado who doesn¡¯t know of that name belonging to the demonic warrior who routed the greatmander Radgalf and his elite army. Everyone knew that the situation is only going to get worse.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Move it !!¡¹

    I knock away the soldiers who are lining up their spears and crush the wagons which have been piled up to act as a wall. A man jumps off the roof of a house and swings his sword at me, but I skewer him in midair and throw him back up high in the air. The st sound of the man falling to the ground breaks the enemy¡¯s spirit and the soldiers in the area run away.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you¡¯re charging in too far! The Kingdom¡¯s army has just finally suppressed the harbor! ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s enough for them to capture the harbor. The enemy will crumble immediately.¡¹

    I duck my head to dodge the spear of the cavalry running at me, then thrust my own weapon through the soldier¡¯s throat. Because my spear is thick, his neck is torn off......it¡¯s getting messy again.

    ¡¸An opening!¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    I grab the spear thrust at me by the soldiering at me from the path, then swing the pole along with the man holding the weapon into the wall, demolishing the side of the house.

    ¡¸HIiiiih!¡¹¡¸R-run away!!¡¹

    Fumu, this much should be good. I guess I¡¯ll return to my allies for now.

    ¡¸Tell the ships to go back immediately and carry the other soldiers here.¡¹

    I had the ships on standby so we could escape just in case we met the majority of the army onnd, but the city is undoubtedly going to fall. In that case, I should get the soldiers over here to follow after me as soon as possible. If they¡¯re quick, they can make two round trips.

    ¡¸As expected of a squad trained by Erich, they¡¯re quite powerful.¡¹

    The Kingdom¡¯s army didn¡¯t wait for me to give out instructions and already know what they have to do. Theirmanders are on a higher level and overwhelmed the enemy even though their numbers are on par with each other.

    ¡¸Alright, since the harbor is under control, the next step is to throw the enemy out of the city. Press on!¡¹

    Because the army corpsmander himself is out in the fray, the morale of the soldiers are high. The soldiers charge in unison with their shouts and the Magrado soldiers quickly get pushed back.

    ¡¸If I go out any further, it will only take away the merits of my allies. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s a chance of getting hit by a stray attack too. It¡¯s better for you to be in the back.¡¹

    There¡¯s no point in rampaging while our allies are pressuring the enemy already.

    ¡¸Even so......it¡¯s surprising the enemy navy didn¡¯t show up.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, that is the biggest worry.¡¹

    It¡¯s obvious for things to turn out this way when the navy doesn¡¯t meddle. No matter how much thend base is divided onnd, it makes me feel strange when they don¡¯t show up at all.

    ¡¸In any case, we have already sessfullynded. If they abandon this ce, it might be fatal for them in the war as a whole, so they will definitely send reinforcements here. We¡¯ll need to quickly take control of the city and fortify our defences by calling our follow-up soldiers here.¡¹

    I¡¯m confident.

    Now that we have secured the harbor, the soldiers can be transported over and over. Even if the enemyes at us, if we protect the city, our forces will increase by 6000 to 9000 everyday.

    ¡®Waaah¡¯ ¨C Loud cheers erupt from the soldiers.

    It seems the enemy¡¯s final resistance has copsed and the fighting has moved outside the city.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t chase too deep. Our top priority is to secure the city! Also, raise the green smoke signal.¡¹

    This is fine, since right now Leopolt and M, who were left on the opposite shore, are probably sending an express messenger to the pce and to where Erich is to tell them we have sessfullynded.

    ¡¸Well, now that we¡¯vepleted the first stage, let¡¯s find something light to eat.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. The enemy might counterattack, so it might be better to fill our stomachs......¡¹

    Celia seems to have a more rxed expressionpared to when she was in the middle of fighting.

    Meanwhile, Irijinaes back from fighting on the front lines with her armor covered in the enemy¡¯s blood.

    ¡¸The enemy has been thrown outside the city walls!! There aren¡¯t anyrge squads nearby either! So now......¡¹

    I have a bad feeling about this somehow.

    ¡¸This war, it¡¯s our victory!!¡¹

    Irijina shouts in a loud voice.

    When the transport ships finish departing to Port Randel, a dense cloud appears in the once-clear sky. A shadow is gradually cast over the city and it eventually starts pouring rain, something rare at this time of year.

    Side Story: Kroll¡¯s Indiscretion (First Part)

    ¡¸Kroll, could you carry this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nonna-sa......madam.¡¹

    Perhaps bored of therge vase in the bedroom, she wants it moved to the corridor. No one except the girls can really enter the rooms of Nonna, the other concubines and the rooms the lovers are using. The only ones who can freely enter and exit are the butler Sebastian and Kroll. As one would expect, Nonna and the maids have thin arms and Sebastian¡¯s getting old, so they are against carrying heavy objects, meaning it would be part of Kroll¡¯s duties.

    ¡¸Do you want it......here?!¡¹

    The vase is heavy, but his body is plenty strong from the misceneous chores and training he does.

    ¡¸Yes, over there. And then that painting will go in the room......¡¹

    ¡¸Good work, go eat some sweets if you like.¡¹

    Kroll breathes hard after being worked so thoroughly and takes a drink of water.

    ¡¸Without Aegir-sama around......it¡¯s lonely, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Nonna leans forwardzily against the table.

    ¡¸Nnn!!??¡¹

    Kroll panics, which is natural to happen, since Nonna¡¯s enormous breasts practically spill out onto the table. His dick pushes up against his pants.

    ¡¸? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s nothing......¡¹

    Nonna isn¡¯t the type of person who would let off a man just because he¡¯s young. If she realizes his erection, she would scream as soon as she gets vited.

    ¡¸W-well then, please excuse me!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, well if you don¡¯t need anything, that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Ca appears in front of Kroll after he dashes out of the room. She¡¯s dressed lightly, almost in a suggestive manner, aftering out of the bath. The boy¡¯s dick gets harder and harder.

    ¡¸What¡¯s got into you, running around in such a hurry?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s nothing!¡¹

    She bypasses her swiftly and enters the living room to see Mel hugging her youngest child, Gilbard. Mel normally dresses in a more conservative manner so this should be a little relief.

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    But the situation is quickly turned on its head.

    ¡¸Ara? Are you hungry? Look, here are my boobiess~¡¹

    Mel nces at Kroll to see him turn back before bringing out her breasts and letting Gilbard suck on them for milk.

    However, there¡¯s no way a 15 year-old boy could take his eyes off the beauty¡¯s breasts, despite her being an olderdy.

    ¡¸Uuuu-!!¡¹

    Kroll hurriedly dashes out of the living room.

    ¡¸......I came.¡¹

    Even though he didn¡¯t touch his dick at all, it ejacted so fiercely.

    At Night

    ¡¸Haa, haa......this is no good! Even doing it myself......¡¹

    Kroll strokes his dick at night, but he¡¯s unable to satisfy himself. He¡¯s been able to suppress his urges by masturbating all through the night in the past, but after he¡¯s experienced the feeling of a woman, it won¡¯t do anymore.

    He wanted to be inside a woman¡¯s mouth, breasts, and of course her precious hole.

    ¡¸Woman......I want a woman.¡¹

    His lust reaches the limit, and a dangerous feeling starts bubbling up within him ¨C one which makes him want to rape his master¡¯s women. But there was a knock on his room.

    ¡¸Kroll? Are you awake?¡¹

    The one who appeared was Alma, an introverted servant who was raised in the same orphanage as Kroll and a year younger than him, but has recently started opening up more.

    He quickly puts his dick away and straightens his clothes.

    ¡¸What is it,ing sote at night?¡¹

    ¡¸Um, I heard Kroll was acting strange today so......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Just go to sleep, you have to get up early tomorrow, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸......But I¡¯m worried. There was that incident previously too......¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s face distorts.

    He doesn¡¯t want to be reminded of the time he got scolded for going to the sexshop.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, just hurry up and go......¡¹

    His gaze stops at Alma¡¯s chest area. It wasn¡¯t like they were exposed and it isn¡¯t even clear whether she has breasts or not, but her thin sleepwear doesn¡¯t hide the figure of her body. The reason the shy Alma shows this appearance to Kroll is because she lets her guard down around him, who she treats as a brother.

    ¡¸We grew up together for so long, and I might not be the most reliable, but you can talk to me about anyth-......kyaaah!¡¹

    Alma smiles as she gets hugged, while Kroll¡¯s losing his reason from the soft sensation and the wafting smell of a girl.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 45,900

    Private Army: 8000 (Units brought to battle only)

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Cannons: 10 (1 Genuine)

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 29,900

    Neighboring Vassal Lords¡¯ Armies: 8000

    Not strictly under themand of the protagonist.

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Leopolt (Deputy Commander), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander, g), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi (mascot), Tristan (house-sitting)

    Current Location: Port Randel

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel

 Chapter 150: Magrado War â‘¡ The First 24 Hours

    <h4>Chapter 150: Magrado War ¢Ú The First 24 Hours</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸The departure preparations......are runningte.¡¹

    Celia mutters unhappily.

    We havepletely captured Port Randel and have either finished off or thrown out the remnants of the enemy army. The next step should be to reunite with our allies after they supposedly cross the river, and determine whether to advance along the river or head straight ind to the capital city based on the situation of the other armies.

    But the fleet which returned to the eastern coast is not quite able to depart. I wanted them to make two round trips today if possible, but that doesn¡¯t seem likely to happen.

    ¡¸With this rain, they won¡¯t be able to work fast.¡¹

    As soon as thending operation was finished, a heavy downpour started and has been continuing for what seems like forever. The rain isn¡¯t just making things wet and slippery, but it¡¯s also raining so hard that it¡¯s difficult to see, so of course the transportation of people and supplies on ships isn¡¯t progressing as smoothly as usual.

    ¡¸Why is it raining at such a time......?¡¹

    Of all the ces in the Central ins, it appears the coast of the North Teries river has the most rainparatively. But I didn¡¯t think it would be raining this hard. This is also happening at the worst possible timing.

    ¡¸If it rains this much, wouldn¡¯t it cause a flood?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t just any old stream. I don¡¯t think it would make much of a difference if it rained for two or three days......¡¹

    I¡¯m not an expert on rivers so I can¡¯t say for certain.

    ¡¸Ah-! They¡¯ve departed.¡¹

    I can see the fleet slowly leaving the port and heading towards the west coast. I can hear cheers from others who are looking at this scene, but they gradually get softer.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, they are going too far north......are they getting pulled by the current?¡¹

    ¡¸Is the current perhaps stronger than it looks?¡¹

    The fleet is handling their ships in the same way as when they transported us, but they are being diverted away from the port and are heading downstream at high speeds. It looks like they¡¯re desperately struggling to steer their ships in the right course towards the port.

    ¡¸Hey, hey...... if you travel too far downstream, it¡¯ll be hard tond.¡¹

    My uneasiness is reced with screaming.

    ¡¸Look upstream! Enemy ships......more than 20 of them !!¡¹

    ¡¸Gu......they chose the perfect time......¡¹

    Our allies flounder their way to the middle of the river. But the enemy ships cruise rapidly towards them from upstream, almost like galloping horses. The flow of the river has clearly changed from what it was a few hours ago.

    ¡¸Start engaging!¡¹

    The ally battleships advance forward, acting as a wall for the transport ships, though things aren¡¯t going too well for them as the current continues to drag them around. Compared to that, the enemy ships have the current behind them and are charging forward in a well-ordered formation.

    ming arrows lose their effectiveness in the rain, and the catapults and ballistae on the battleships won¡¯t be urate enough to hit such fast-moving ships.

    The enemy is mainly approaching the transport ships and throwing something that looks like a. The hull of the transport ships don¡¯t look like they¡¯re breaking but the ships¡¯ speed drops while being carried downstream.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s something round at the end of thes. It looks really heavy! They¡¯re all tangling with the ships and it¡¯s hard for them to remove it!¡¹

    I see, by snaring the hull with a heavy and not letting the oars row, the ship¡¯s speed will drop and instantly be swept away by the current. As expected of Pipi, her eyesight is incredible, allowing her to see things clearly even in such bad weather.

    However......this is bad. If they were off course by just a little, they could manage somehow, but they won¡¯t be able tond if they flow too far downstream. In addition, while we have Port Randel under control, the western coast of the river is enemy territory and they can¡¯t justnd anywhere they want.

    ¡¸They got hit!¡¹

    Celia screams.

    A transport ship somehow manages to correct their course, but the nk of the ship was rammed by another enemy ship. The strike which borrowed the strength from the river current quickly splits the transport ship, causing soldiers to fall into the water one after the other.

    However, it seems that was a desperate strike. The speed of the enemy ship was too fast even for them to control and the collision destroys the entire front portion of their ship, resulting in both ships sinking while remaining stuck to each other. Despite being enemies, the courage to pull that stunt off ismendable.

    ¡¸The other transport ships are out of sorts too......not good! They¡¯re being pulled further downstream. The rear guard should turn around and retreat! Trying to change course doesn¡¯t make a difference!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch......¡¹

    Unfortunately, there¡¯s no other choice. They just have to get carried downstream to the Goldonia-side of the river and find a random spot tond so they can go back. If they continue to charge forward and off course, it¡¯s possible for them to ground their ships.

    There are probably around 500 on our side who cannd properly. They won¡¯t make much of a reinforcement.

    ¡¸But the enemy navy is also heading downstream. With this current, they won¡¯t be able to go back either, so things will be fine if we take the time to reorganize ourselves!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hope so.¡¹

    I pat Celia¡¯s head. There¡¯s nothing I can do just by thinking of bad hypothetical situations. I have to make other preparations.

    ¡¸Convey this to the soldiers: Stop destroying the simple walls created by the enemy in the middle of the roads. Instead, pile up the rubble and make them stronger. Send the scouts outside the city walls, smoke signals are unusable so move as quick as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸This is nothing, this kind of rain will stop soon! There¡¯s no way the enemy¡¯s reinforcement wille!¡¹

    I ask Celia to hand food to Irijina to shut her up.

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    The Next Day

    Sure enough, Irijina¡¯s predictions arepletely off target and the rain continued throughout the night, getting even stronger in the morning after, and bing more like a torrential downpour.

    ¡¸Have the soldiers stand down from the harbor......¡¹

    The current of the river is visibly faster and it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s safe to send ships out. The water levels have risen as well, almost submerging the area around the harbor.

    ¡¸In just one day, this heavy rain did all that......¡¹

    Celia mutters dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸It might not be only one day.¡¹

    In any case, there¡¯s no way the river current would be like this so quickly from the rain which started not too long ago. The main source of water for the North Teries river is in the west where the Large Mountain Range is. There must have been heavy rain several days before near the mountain, and Magrado must have known about it, which is probably why their navy didn¡¯t appear. Those guys must have anticipated us not being able to make a move in this rain and purposely let our vanguardnd.

    ¡¸What¡¯s done is done. Rather, we should increase the number of scouts, since the enemy will definitelye.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯ll have time to sleep around with girls either. Even yesterday, Celia and Irijina stayed vignt so I had to get Pipi to suck me off. She was hoping to get prated too, but it wouldn¡¯t go in. If I were to force it in, Pipi would not be able to move the following day after all.

    A few hourster, the light cavalry scouts came running towards us.

    ¡¸It appears enemy reinforcements are approaching from the west, their numbers are around 10,000!¡¹

    ¡¸So they¡¯vee......¡¹

    But we¡¯ll manage somehow if they only have 10,000. We have 3000 on our side, but we can hole up inside the city, and we don¡¯t really need to fight to win in the first ce. The heavy rain and the rising water levels won¡¯t continue for an entire month, probablysting a few days at most, and our transport ships didn¡¯t suffer heavy casualties. If we can hold out until then, our allies will slowlye flocking from the eastern coast.

    However, the reports continue on.

    ¡¸There is another enemy forceing from the northwest, about 5000!¡¹

    ¡¸Another 5000 from the southwest, the enemy is also marching from that direction!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia looks at me as if she¡¯s about to cry. It seems Erich¡¯s First Army Corps was not able to cross the river. The enemy¡¯snd forces are definitely being concentrated here.

    ¡¸What a big deal, there¡¯s a simple solution for this.¡¹

    We have no ships and are unable to cross the river due to the rising water levels. Port Randel is being surrounded from three directions ¨C west, north, south.

    ¡¸We have no choice but to fight. It makes things easy to understand now that our options are limited.¡¹

    I raise my spear and roar sharply at the panicking soldiers.

    ¡¸We have nowhere to escape to. We either fight and live on or fight and die. It¡¯s one or the other!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooooh¨C!¡¹

    This shout while putting up a brave front doesn¡¯t mean much but it¡¯s better than remaining quiet.

    ¡¸The city walls will be broken quickly, so ce various obstacles in those areas of the city. Prepare things which are small and simple to move! Prepare roofs that can shield against arrows!¡¹

    The soldiers all start acting simultaneously. All that¡¯s left now is to fight.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, if that timees, then together we¡¯ll d-......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such an ill-omened thing.¡¹

    I bop Celia on the head.

    If that time everes, I¡¯ll grab her and something to float on and let her escape in the river. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll resist, but Irijina can hold her back.

    We are finally able to hear the war cries of the armying from outside the city walls. Allied bowmen stationed on the top of the watchtowers start to fire their arrows. It seems the enemy¡¯s vanguard has begun to attack.

    ¡¸As long as we have the bow cavalry, we can overwhelm them in a battle of arrows but......¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi wants to go where she can see the enemy too!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll focus their attacks at you, so no. Besides, you¡¯ll be able to shoot soon.¡¹

    Arge volley of arrows soars towards us from outside the walls and the soldiers on the watchtowers turn into porcupines. Immediately following, the gate which was broken during the first battle and propped up again, falls over after a few dull thumping sounds.

    ¡¸Chargeeee¡ª-!!¡¹

    The shouting continues after themander yells and the soldiers throw away the metal rod which was blocking the broken gate.

    ¡¸Defend till yourst breath! Push them back!¡¹

    Fellowmanders yell back and forth as both armies collide in the small za in front of the gate.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going too, follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹¡¸Yes!¡¹

    The space in front of the gate is narrow and horses are not suited for defence, so the escort unit, myself and everyone else dismount and advance on foot.

    ¡¸Take back Port Randel! Chase them into the river!¡¹

    ¡¸For Glorious Magrad- guh!!¡¹

    I pierce the screaming soldier¡¯s stomach and tear through his body with brute strength, ripping out my weapon from the side.

    ¡¸Shit! Kill this fu-......¡¹

    I lop off his head before he was able to finish speaking and drive my spearhead through the mouth of the dumbfounded soldier beside him.

    ¡¸Dorya!¡¹

    After pulling my spear out, I bring it up above my head and swing down with all my might. The hurriedly raised shield was split together with the man and my spear digs all the way down to his lower chest, then I kick away the man whose upper body is separated into two pieces and get into a stance with my spear at hip level.

    ¡¸Not good, fall back!¡¹

    The allies who have seen me fight before hastily get out of the way. The enemy also takes steps backward, but there are three men just standing dazed and unable to grasp the situation at hand.

    ¡¸Fuun!!¡¹

    The full-powered horizontal swing made it seem like the heavy, incessant rain stopped for a second.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¸Ah?¡¹¡¸Huh, things are nted?¡¹

    The bodies of the three men who were slow to escape slowly slide apart, their innards leaking out before copsing on the wet floor.

    ¡¸Monster...... ¡¹¡¸There he is, this guy!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s the war demon!¡¹

    I¡¯ve only taken out a mere seven people, but the pressure the enemies are exerting have clearly weakened.

    ¡¸What are you doing?! We¡¯ll win if we kill this guy, hurry and finish him off!¡¹

    ¡¸Easy for you to say......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll die, won¡¯t we......¡¹

    The enemy stops their attack in the face of our allies, who have had their morale raised. Looking beside me, Irijina and Celia are also ughtering enemy soldiers one after the other.

    ¡¸Eeei, you cowards! I¡¯ll go myself, since I¡¯m known as the strongest knight in the city of Colhorn......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need any of your preamble.¡¹

    I interrupt his speech and thrust my spear at him, but I guess it should be expected of a knight to expertly deflect the strike aimed at his heart with his shield. My attacks don¡¯t end after a single strike though. I follow up with a second and third strike, causing his shield to shatter.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing! What do you think about this!?¡¹

    After losing his defences, the knight swings his spear, betting his life on this single strike. I parry the attack with my spear of dwarven origin and reply with my own strike towards his head. The knight spins around three times before falling to the ground with his head smashed. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s still alive.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who he is, but he¡¯s dead!!¡¹

    Despite the ridiculousness of screaming such words, it does its job to raise the soldiers¡¯ spirits.

    I dive into the herd of timid enemy soldiers.

    They might be scared, but the Magrado soldiers aren¡¯t weak. They quickly thrust their short spears at me, and one of them even grazes my arm, though I return a thrust at that soldier and pierce his chest, then lift him up and hurl him into the the other soldiers. After finishing off about three more, a path between the enemies opens up.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    A bowgun squad consisting of about 10 men appears behind me and releases their bolts. I immediately stab an enemy soldier and hold him up as a meat shield. The bolts stab him and make an unpleasant sound on impact.

    ¡¸Did we hit him?¡¹

    ¡¸Di-did we get him!?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately not.¡¹

    I toss the unsightly corpse at the bowgun squad and rush at them, and when the soldiers try to close the path they opened, Irijina and the escort unit jumps in and scuffles with them.

    ¡¸Oh no! My spare bowgun......uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Naturally, I won¡¯t give him any time. I pressure the enemy hard as he tries to swap his weapons, swiping him once with my spear, then doing the same with the others, cutting down the soldiers who don¡¯t have shields or swords and couldn¡¯t do anything but scream.

    About six of them get turned into corpses and three escape. Thest enemy was able to swap his bowgun and points it at me......then starts lowering it uneasily.

    ¡¸Ah......ahahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you were close.¡¹

    The man was close, but his head is quickly sent flying in the air and that was when the enemy starts pulling back. Maybe they were exchanging their offensive unit with another one, or they¡¯re pulling back to reorganize themselves. For now, we¡¯ve sessfully repelled the first wave.

    ¡¸Are you hurt!?¡¹

    ¡¸How about you?¡¹

    I just suffered a scratch on my left arm, Celia and Pipi are uninjured, and Irijina was cut in three areas. I guess that¡¯s natural, since she jumped in the middle of the enemies. We only lost a little over 100 soldiers, which isn¡¯t a lot.

    I take a break to drink some water and chew on some dried meat, but the lookouts shout once again. This time, they aren¡¯ting just from the gate, they¡¯re usingdders and climbing over all parts of the wall.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just focus your attention on the gates. Crush the enemies climbing the wall!¡¹

    Just from a numerical standpoint, the enemy has an overwhelming amount and unless we limit them to a narrow passage, we can¡¯t fight them. We¡¯ll have to use the obstacles located around the ce while fighting.

    ¡¸The arrows areing!!¡¹

    I hug Celia after she shouts and we enter a random house. In that moment, the gusting wind which drowns out the sound of the rain stops and is followed by the loud thudding sounds of arrows stabbing the roof of the building. What an incredible number of arrows ¨C I have no doubt the enemy has more than 10,000 troops now.

    The ferocious rain of arrows didn¡¯t cause many casualties amongst our allies. It¡¯s fortunate they prepared their own roofs.

    ¡¸We would be hard-pressed if they used ming arrows. In a way, we can be thankful to this rain.¡¹

    ¡¸If it wasn¡¯t raining, we wouldn¡¯t be in a defensive position like this though.¡¹

    The arrows stop suddenly.

    ¡¸Alright, the enemy ising. Get into your position!¡¹

    I give Celia a kiss before taking my spear and heading to the front of the city walls. The enemy soldiers climb the simple 4-m high walls and most of them are brought down with spears and bowguns but double the number of soldiers climbed back up. In addition, I can hear the sound ofrge hammers mming against the wall, which means the walls will be destroyed pretty soon.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so fixated on protecting the walls! We should be fine as long as we can protect the harbor!¡¹

    Eventually, the enemy soldiers climb over the wall and start shing with our allied forces. At the same time, the city walls made of rocks crumble down making a thundering sound and the enemiese flooding in from the gaps.

    They need some form of encouragement here. I take a deep breath.

    ¡¸Now, there are many foesing at us......kill them allllllll!¡¹

    I direct my spear at the charging group of soldiers and sweep at their feet. Several legs are cut off and the shouting and screaming echo.

    ¡¸This bastard!¡¹

    A soldier emerges from behind the fallen enemies after they lost their legs and thrusts his spear at me, but I grab it and m him into the neighboring house with all my might. If it was made from wood, he might have just gotten sprains or bruises, but unfortunately, it was made out of stone, so his body smashes against the surface of the building.

    ¡¸My leeeeg.¡¹¡¸Aaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I crush the fallen enemies who continue to shriek in pain with my iron boots.

    ¡¸Well, who¡¯s next!?¡¹

    Weak soldiers would be scared shitless at this point, but Magrado¡¯s soldiers don¡¯t seem to be that way, and are fired up to get revenge for theirrades.

    ¡¸Die, war demon!¡¹¡¸This ce will be your grave!¡¹

    ¡¸How courageous!¡¹

    I hold my spear with both hands and make three consecutive strikes while stepping forward, piercing through the armor of the rank-and-file soldiers and straight through their hearts, killing all three of them. I use the momentum of my charge and make a 360-degree sweep with my spear to knock away all the surrounding enemies. The enemies are strewn about and their blood gets sprayed in a circle around me, though it is quickly washed away by the rain.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    In the opening which was created by myrge motion, a sword cuts at my side. I¡¯m wearing chainmail so it wasn¡¯t a deep wound, but I felt the damage.

    ¡¸Fuun!¡¹

    Gugeeh......¡¹

    I¡¯ve swung my spearpletely around so I give him a punch straight into his face with my left fist. The man¡¯s face caves in and his limbs start twitching uncontrobly. After stomping on his head, an arrow brushes past me in front of my face.

    ¡¸Hey! What are you missing for?!¡¹

    ¡¸My hands are shaking!¡¹

    Those guys, huh?

    I grab the sword of a dead soldier and was about to chuck the weapon at them but archers and the spearmen protecting them soon copse noisily. It looks like Pipi fired off several volleys at an incredible speed.

    ¡¸Haah!¡¹

    Moreover, Celia jumps on the roof of a civilian house and bends her body back before snapping forward to throw the knives in both her hands, urately gouging the eyes of those two.

    ¡¸Get off quickly!¡¹

    She instantly gets targeted and a countless number of arrows rocket toward the top of the roof, but Celia nimbly rolls backward and drops off the roof.

    But now, it means I picked up this sword for nothing.

    ¡¸We can overpower them with our numbers! Keep pushing them!¡¹

    I conveniently spot themander shouting on horseback. Let¡¯s try something. I bring the sword back and fling it forward. The thrown weapon zooms at an incredible pace, even for me, and stabs themander squarely in the face.

    ¡¸Nice! Finally nailed one!¡¹

    ¡¸......it was the handle which stabbed into him though. Why the handle?¡¹

    The de portion of the weapon is protruding from the front of his face and it¡¯s quite disturbing. It¡¯s like he¡¯s a new kind of undead.

    When the fake undead dismounts from his horse, the surrounding soldiers naturally feel distraught.

    ¡¸Now, who¡¯s next!?¡¹

    I grin broadly.

    Although, I¡¯m actually feeling quite hurt from being shed just now.

    The allied forces, who have been getting pressured, are now mounting their counterattack and fighting back along the wall. In amongst all the chaos, I¡¯m a little bit away from their fighting, but that makes me stand out all the more. My allies push forward while the enemies continue to get more agitated.

    It¡¯s the perfect time now.

    ¡¸Chargeeeeee¡ª!!¡¹

    My allies start yelling after my shout.

    The enemies have finally started to retreat and run away through the hole they opened in the city walls. The soldiers who were unlucky enough to not be near a hole are cornered and massacred.

    ¡¸We somehow held out.¡¹

    ¡¸The sun will set soon......we should get something to seal the hole in the walls and light up the torch in the rain shelter. ¡¹

    ¡¸We lost about 500 soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite a few of them......but I guess that¡¯s pretty good considering how many we were up against.¡¹

    ¡¸They attacked us with 10,000 this time. The enemy still has the forces to spare so I¡¯m sure they¡¯lle at us in waves.¡¹

    Port Randel is a small city so it doesn¡¯t have enough space for 20 or 30 thousand to attack at once. That¡¯s why it¡¯s best to attack continuously in groups of a few thousand at a time. We have to constantly fight with our entire army, but the enemy can attack us continuously by substituting their fatigued soldiers with fresh soldiers.

    This agonizing battle seems like it¡¯ll continue for a while.

    Side Story: Kroll¡¯s Indiscretion (Final Part)

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    ¡¸Alma! Almaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, Kroll! What¡¯s gotten into you? You¡¯re hurting me!¡¹

    Alma¡¯s pleas fall on deaf ears after Kroll haspletely lost his sense of reason. He sucks on the girl¡¯s neck and fondles her breasts from on top of her clothes.

    ¡¸No, no, nooo-! I don¡¯t want thiss!¡¹

    ¡¸Stay still!¡¹

    The male uses more strength to hold down the resisting girl. Atst, there was a ripping sound and the thin cloth of the girl¡¯s night wear is torn.

    ¡¸Noo¡ª!!¡¹

    Her chest area is ripped open and her breasts, which are still barely mounds, are exposed. Alma quickly tries to cover herself up, but the lust-driven boy won¡¯t allow her to do so.

    ¡¸Haa! Haa!¡¹

    He grabs her small breasts roughly and sucks on her cute, pink nipples.

    ¡¸Alma......Alma......¡¹

    Kroll lifts the girl up and brings her to the bed. The boy has no troubles lifting the light body of the girl after training his body from doing the various chores in the mansion. Alma stops resisting for an instant, but as she thinks about the only thing that was going to happen on the bed, she starts twisting her body again.

    ¡¸Please, Kroll, calm down? You¡¯re scary, don¡¯t be so rough......¡¹

    She believes she could struggle enough to break free since Kroll seems so vulnerable now, but knowing that she might hurt someone who has grown up with her since she was small, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    Alma quickly gets her night wear torn and is stripped naked after being thrown onto the bed. There¡¯s nothing else the powerless girl could do after getting pinned on the bed. Kroll throws his clothes off as well and takes out his erect dick.

    ¡¸Hiiih! Noo......don¡¯t want this......¡¹

    The girl who gets frightened at the outright disy of lust directed towards her provides a fresh stimtion to Kroll, who¡¯s only slept with prostitutes.

    ¡¸Here I go Alma!¡¹

    He holds down the girl¡¯s thin waist and pushes his dick forward.

    ¡¸Nooo!¡¹

    However, his dick misses the mark and slips onto her stomach.

    ¡¸Come on-!¡¹

    He attempts to put it in again, but it doesn¡¯t go into the hole. Kroll isn¡¯t used to being with enough women that he can smoothly prate a girl who¡¯s shaking her ass in resistance.

    ¡¸Alma, don¡¯t move around!¡¹

    ¡¸How can I not......please stop this......go back to the usual Kroll, please?¡¹

    Alma tries to talk to Kroll and somehow convince him from following through, but in that instant, she stops moving and the boy¡¯s dick is perfectly aligned with the girl¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Ah-! Don¡¯t, it¡¯ll go in!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Almaaaa!!¡¹

    Kroll pushes his hips forward. With the tip of his dick lodged at the entrance, his dick mercilessly plunges into her vagina, and the membrane which has protected the girl¡¯s virginity for 14 yearspletes its duty and tears apart.

    The sound of the hymen tearing was something only the two of them could hear.

    ¡¸Nooooooooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooh, it feels so good!!¡¹

    Kroll starts swinging his hips, letting out groans while engrossed in the pleasure, but Alma shakes her head and sobs.

    ¡¸Alma, it feels good! It¡¯s the best!¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaaaah! Kroll, it hurts, it hurtsss!¡¹

    The sound of his hips pping against her hips continue to resonate, but Kroll doesn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡¸What do you think of my thing? Is it big? Is it long?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s big and it hurtss......stop......noo, it¡¯s getting bigger!¡¹

    Hearing the girl tell him it¡¯s big after feeling depressed fromparing himself to the overlyrge penis of his master innumerable times made him feel special and his dick swells up in response to that. His movements get even more intense, while Alma can only cry at this point.

    Eventually, Kroll reaches his limit.

    ¡¸C-cumming! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸......hurry......get this over with......¡¹

    But as he was pumping his hips to get himself over that edge to ejacte, the door swung open as if it was kicked open violently.

    ¡¸Kroll! What on earth......what are you two doing!?¡¹

    The one who spoke out loudly was Melissa. Kroll¡¯s room is close to the servant¡¯s room. A girl¡¯s scream can clearly be heard from the other rooms and thus Melissa was advised.

    ¡¸Melissa-san! T-this is-¡¹

    Kroll unconsciously pulls his dick out, which is now covered in a virgin¡¯s blood.

    ¡¸Melissa-san......save mee......¡¹

    It is clear as day that Alma, who isying powerlessly on her back and sobbing, did not consent to all of what happened.

    ¡¸Ku-Krooooollllllll!!¡¹

    Melissa winds her arm back and ps Kroll¡¯s cheek without holding back, bringing the young boy to the floor. With that one hit, she opened Kroll¡¯s eyes which were clouded in lust.

    ¡¸What a disaster-...... ! Alma, are you alright !?¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah......¡¹

    Melissaforts the tear-stained face of Alma and res daggers into Kroll.

    ¡¸To rape your childhood friend after being reprimanded for going to the brothel district......I misjudged you!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m so sorry. I just......couldn¡¯t hold myself back......¡¹

    Melissa cuts his words short with her cold tone.

    ¡¸......wait here. I¡¯ll teach you about what you did myself.¡¹

    With that said, Melissa leaves the room. There are servants outside the room too, but the two in the room stare at each other awkwardly.

    ¡¸......sorry for doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸......yeah, it hurt.¡¹

    Kroll prostrates himself at the feet of Alma, who is sitting on the bed and using the torn clothes to hide her body.

    ¡¸It was my mistake! I¡¯m really sorry......about your virginity!! I don¡¯t mind if you step on me!¡¹

    ¡¸......yeah, okay.¡¹

    Alma presses down her feet but doesn¡¯t rest her entire weight on Kroll. Kroll nces up slightly and is able to see Alma¡¯s genitals close up. But instead of feeling lust, he feels a sense of guilt from being stepped on and seeing the blood-stained vagina.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really......sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I was also defenseless after all. Besides......I wanted to give my first time to Kroll. I really wanted it to be gentler and sweeter though.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh-!? Then......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll forgive you. I¡¯ll apologize to Melissa-san with you......so please don¡¯t be rough ever again, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course! Thank you!!¡¹

    As if ignoring the reconciliation between the two of them, the door swings open loudly. Melissa stands there imposingly with an angry look on her face.

    ¡¸Eeeeh¡ª!?¡¹

    ¡¸Pyiiiih!!¡¹

    The two of them scream together.

    Melissa has her lower half exposed. That would be enough to get Kroll¡¯s dick hard again, but she also had a thick dildo there......the tool she uses when she ys the male role for Maria and Catherine is protruding outwards. Naturally, the other end is molded in the shape of a dick so she can insert it into herself when she uses it.

    ¡¸Now, Kroll......I¡¯m going to teach you how a girl feels when she gets raped. Get on all fours on the bed!!¡¹

    Melissa spits on her hand and gets the dildo wet.

    ¡¸Eeeh, w-what are you going to do!?¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa-san! It was also because of my carelessness, so it isn¡¯t only Kroll¡¯s fault......¡¹

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t properly educate a 15 year-old boy who would rape a girl, he will go down the wrong path in the future! Now, prepare yourself!¡¹

    Kroll isn¡¯t able to resist much as Melissa pushes against him from behind. As you would expect, he struggles when he feels the strange sensation of something prodding at the entrance of his ass, but he isn¡¯t able to exert much strength when he feels Melissa¡¯s voluminous breasts pressing against his back. There¡¯s no way Melissa would miss her spot, since she¡¯s gotten used to doing this on a regr basis.

    ¡¸Eei!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaah!!!!!!¡¹

    The dildo gradually pushes into the young man¡¯s ass, making a squelching sound as it spreads apart his insides. His limp dick suddenly bes erect and he sprays out his semen as if the dildo pushed it out.

    ¡¸How does it feel!? It hurts, doesn¡¯t it, it¡¯s painful, isn¡¯t it!? It¡¯s even more painful for a girl!!¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaaaaaah!! Ooooooooooh!!¡¹

    Kroll screams as the burly dildo is buried in his ass and continues to ejacte while crying. Eventually, the semen in his balls is emptied, but he continues to secrete a clear liquid.

    ¡¸Have you reflected on what you did? Are you going to do it again? Come on, apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaooooh......my assssss......is burning......I¡¯m sorry! Guaaah, feels good......¡¹

    Melissa swings her hips firmly, while Kroll continues to cry but somehow looks happy, and finally Alma, who has stopped thinking due to things getting so confusing.

    And then, the night ends.

    The Next Morning

    ¡¸Ahem, I also overdid it yesterday, but have you properly reflected on your actions, Kroll?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes ma¡¯am! I will take responsibility and make it up to Alma!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too......well, I liked Kroll in the first ce anyways......but I don¡¯t like it rough.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. If you¡¯re going to do something naughty, then do it in your room at night. Without exception, it must be done with mutual consent, and don¡¯t get too crazy with your ideas, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes ma¡¯am!!¡¹¡¹

    But there¡¯s no way a young man and young woman who like each other could wait until night when they live in the same house, so ever since that day, they were repeatedly seen having sex between some trees in the garden, in the storage room, and even the toilet, causing Melissa to be at her wit¡¯s end.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 44,700

    Port Randel

    Kingdom Army: 2400

    East Coast

    Private Army: 8000 (Units brought to battle only)

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Cannons: 10 (1 Genuine)

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 26,300

    Neighboring Vassal Lords¡¯ Armies: 8000

    Not strictly under themand of the protagonist.

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Leopolt (Deputy Commander), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi (mascot), Tristan (house-sitting)

    Current Location: Port Randel

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel

 Chapter 151: Magrado War â‘¢ Raging Fire at 48 Hours

    <h4>Chapter 151: Magrado War ¢Û Raging Fire at 48 Hours</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸It¡¯s a night attack-!!¡¹

    My eyes open to the shouts of the lookout and I rock Celia awake.

    ¡¸Put on your armor!¡¹

    ¡¸Funya......mu-! Yessir!!¡¹

    We go outside after arming ourselves as fast as possible to see an intense shing of swords already happening. As predicted, they snuck past the gaps in the city walls to attack us.

    The soldiers were taking turns to sleep so a couple of them were already awake, but you can see the fatigue in their eyes. Because of the rain, there isn¡¯t much light either so not much detail is known, but it doesn¡¯t seem like an attack consisting of arge number of enemies. With night attacks, there is a possibility of friendly fire if performed with a big group after all. This is probably closer to harassment, just to tire us out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! There aren¡¯t many of them, chase them back!!¡¹

    Celia slices upward from the crotch of the enemy who charges at me while I¡¯m shouting.

    ¡¸Dohyaaaa!!¡¹

    It cuts in quite deep.

    Celia¡¯s height has something to do with it too, but she often aims for the enemy¡¯s crotch or thighs. It¡¯s easier to cut their heads off though, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸This bitch!¡¹

    Two enemies follow up and sh at Celia, but she rolls forward to dodge them before slicing at one of the man¡¯s ankles. The man got the tendons in his ankles cut and falls over but the other one attempts to kick Celia as she stands up.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I grab the man by the helmet and pull him towards me.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch my woman!¡¹

    I make a fist with both hands and punch his head through the helmet from both sides. His head is left ringing for a while and fluids start leaking from various ces.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful, Celia. I¡¯ll cry if you get hurt.¡¹

    I warn her while piercing an enemy soldier¡¯s stomach with my spear and tossing him aside.

    ¡¸Yes! Aegir-sama too!¡¹

    Celia tosses her swords up in the air and grabs the short swords at her waist, throwing them with both hands before grabbing the fallen swords. The two short swords she thrown urately hit two enemies because I could hear their cries of agony. She¡¯s skilled in a lot of different ways.

    At that time, I could hear someone making a fuss near the stables. It seems the enemy was trying to sneakily steal the horses.

    ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s with this one!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaah!¡¹

    When I run over, I see Schwartz holding down four enemies ¨C three to be exact, since one has already been trampled to death.

    ¡¸Enough of this! Just kill it!¡¹

    ¡¸This thing-......!¡¹

    Before the sword could hit its target, Schwartz snaps his hind legs to give the man a vicious kick, sending the man flying and crushing his skull in the process. He tackles the other enemy in front of him with his body and mercilessly drops his hooves on the fallen enemy.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaah!!¡¹

    Schwartz, who weighs more than one ton, easily crushes the enemy, making a snapping sound simr to a dead tree being stepped on.

    ¡¸This-! ............huh?¡¹

    The enemy was about to get into a stance with his spear, but his hand and that spear have already dropped to the ground.

    ¡¸Sorry, this is my horse, you see, so could you stop messing around with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah......aaaaaaaaaaaah......!!¡¹

    He stares nkly at the hand he lost and didn¡¯t register anything I said. I¡¯ll finish him off quickly.

    I cleanly stab the unresisting man in the heart before jumping on Schwartz.

    ¡¸Celia, takemand of the troops. I¡¯m......heading out for a bit.¡¹

    The enemy is continuing to flood in from the hole in the city walls. In other words, there should only be enemies in that direction and I don¡¯t have to worry about friendly fire when I go wild.

    ¡¸We¡¯re charging in, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Schwartz seems to have gotten worked up after getting rid of three people. I¡¯ll let him rampage as much as he wants.

    ¡¸Rush in!!¡¹

    The jet ck Schwartz dashes forward, heading into the pitch ck darkness.

    ¡¸Uwaah! Wh-what the-!? Gyaaah!!¡¹

    I charge straight into a line of enemy soldiers on Schwartz. With one strike of my spear, I knock back several enemies while Schwartz tramples over any enemies in the way.

    We don¡¯t give them any time to respond. The sound of galloping hooves resonate in the night as I take out the surprised enemies one after the other. In the first ce, it was presumed the night battle would be from close range and weapons like bows and bowguns would not be used due to the risk of friendly fire. Even long spears would get in the way, so the enemy army¡¯s main weapons consisted of short spears and swords, meaning I¡¯m free to hunt all of them down.

    ¡¸11! 12!¡¹

    Using the momentum from charging, I stab through the 13th person and pierce through his body, and use the remaining energy to puncture the 14th person too. As one would expect, it would be too heavy for one hand to lift, so I drag the two people skewered on my spear like dango and pull out my Dual Crater with my left hand. As I pass by each person on horseback, I slice them one by one, causing them to stare dumbfoundedly and stop moving entirely, but I hear screams from behind me a bitter. There¡¯s probably a timeg as the bodies slide apart after being sliced.

    I reach the center of the enemy after charging for some time. It would be bad if I get surrounded.

    ¡¸H-hey, isn¡¯t that an enemy!?¡¹

    ¡¸Surround him! With everyone......¡¹

    ¡¸Schwartz, turn left!¡¹

    Schwartz stops on a dime and twists his body to the left.

    ¡¸UOoooh!!¡¹

    Because I was dragging it around on the ground, part of the bodies on my spear have torn off, but I use my strength to force it up off the ground. I can feel the muscles in my right arm bulging out.

    ¡¸Dorryaaa!!¡¹

    As I swing down on the enemiesing at me from the front, a terrifying sound echoes. Judging from the impact, close to 10 people were sent flying back......and the two who were skewered on my spear have flown somewhere too. Now it¡¯s much lighter.

    ¡¸Mo-monster, that horse and rider are both demons!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we could defeat someone like this......I don¡¯t want to die yet!!¡¹

    This should have broken their spirits, but a spear suddenly lunges at me from the darkness. There¡¯s no time for me to block with my spear so I try to twist my body to evade the strike, but the tip gouges into my thigh and gives me a shallow cut.

    ¡¸Look! Even gods bleed! He¡¯ll die if you cut him!¡¹

    The one man who cut me is wearing a different outfit than the other soldiers around him.

    I see, so he¡¯s a bravemander.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll attack with everyone next. If we finish him off, getting peerage might not be just a dre-......hgyaa?¡¹

    It really pisses me off that he injured me, so I swing my spear with my utmost strength. It was so fast he probably didn¡¯t even see it. He¡¯s spouting some nonsense, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. After all, there¡¯s nothing left of his face except the bottom part.

    ¡¸Well ......¡¹

    I nce quickly at the soldiers trying to surround me and lightly tap themander, who is still standing but has lost half of his head, with the handle of my spear. The corpse falls over and makes a thud on the ground, halting the enemy soldiers in their tracks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going back, bute along if you want to chase after me.¡¹

    Schwartz gallops off in double time and the enemies on the path open up a way for us despite continuing to point their spears at us. I don¡¯t sense any of them pursuing me from behind.

    ¡¸Hey, if we don¡¯t chase him......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go if you go.¡¹

    ¡¸Spare me.¡¹

    I guess the enemy soldiers aren¡¯t going to follow. That means I¡¯ll have an easier time fighting.

    ¡¸Guh! There¡¯s more where that came from! Take that!¡¹

    A fierce battle is still ongoing in the center of the city. In the middle of all that is Irijina, who¡¯s rampaging at the very front of the other soldiers.

    She¡¯s fighting hard while leading four other soldiers, but there are over 30 enemy soldiers in front of her. It¡¯s impressive how there are already five corpses at her feet, but it still remains a tall task to defeat all of them.

    ¡¸Agh!¡¹

    A spear pierces Irijina¡¯s thigh. Blood is drawn and my beloved woman groans. Before I knew it, the only thing I can see is red. Schwartz neighs viciously ¨C apparently we feel the same.

    ¡¸Get in there, Schwartz. Kill them all.¡¹

    From a brisk gallop to a full-out sprint, Schwartz picks up speed and charges into the herd of enemies from behind. A few of them get crushed and scream out. I won¡¯t let anyone of them escape, they¡¯re all going to die.

    ¡¸How dare you injure my woman.¡¹

    I dismount from Schwartz and first take out the two in front of me with quick thrusts, then bash the head of another one with the handle of my spear. Next, I leave my spear in ce so I can hold my Dual Crater with two hands.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can leave alive, you hear?¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck is with this guy!?¡¹

    ¡¸What does he want all of a su-gugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Forget about that woman in front, this guy¡¯s more dangerous! Gueh!¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater around as I spin, almost like a tornado tearing through people. The de¡¯s fearsome sharpness is nothing to scoff at, and although I won¡¯t be able to take out multiple enemies all at once like with my spear, I can slice through things like swords and shields with ease if I put some strength behind my attacks.

    ¡¸Hyaaah!!¡¹¡¸I lost my haaand!¡¹¡¸ My leg!¡¹¡¸My stomach was cut......someone......help me......¡¹

    Hands, legs, heads and torsos are all sent flying in the air. All of them ssh blood everywhere and it was like being in the center of a whirlwind of red liquid. I not only swung my sword around, I also headbutted and kicked enemies, then finished them off by grabbing their chin or neck and crushing them with my bare hands. The thirty soldiers quickly be a scattering of loose pieces.

    ¡¸He-......help me......¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    I bisect thest enemy, running my sword from the top of his head down to his crotch, turning all the enemies in this area into corpses. I run over to Irijina, who¡¯s wrapping a bandage on her subordinates.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound......but I won¡¯t be able to fight as I wish like this......¡¹

    ¡¸No, you did well. Go nurse your wound in the back.¡¹

    ¡¸But now is not the time to be saying that!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put in extra effort for your sake too. Just stay alive and return the favor in bed.¡¹

    Irijina looks at the mess I made.

    ¡¸Okay......but when things get bad, I¡¯ll fight!¡¹

    If that time everes, I¡¯ll let you escape. I tell myself that in my heart as the soldiers take Irijina along to the back. Before I realized it, the enemy soldiers have already started pulling back.

    ¡¸Well done, everyone. Station some lookouts and take a breather. The next wave will probably be at dawn.¡¹

    We¡¯ve won temporarily but it¡¯s nothing to cheer about. As one would expect, three consecutive battles since yesterday morning would build up fatigue. Not to mention, it¡¯ll only be several hours before we have to fight another battle. At this rate, everyone will eventually copse.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Celia, are you hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, Irijina-san is......¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi¡¯s unharmed too.¡¹

    ¡¸My leg got hit. It¡¯s not life-threatening, but I probably won¡¯t be able to fight adequately.¡¹

    I pat Pipi¡¯s head as she ys around innocently.

    ¡¸Is that so......Christoph was the only one injured over here. His shoulder was cut quite nicely......¡¹

    Well that¡¯s a relief. We¡¯ve known each other for a somewhat long time, so it would be a little sad.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s sword was smeared with blood and slipped so the de didn¡¯t pass through the area where his chainmail was. On top of that, the impact knocked him out cold so the enemy mistakenly thought he was dead.¡¹

    What should I even say?

    ¡¸His only injuries are a light cut and a bruise. He isn¡¯t conscious at the moment but he¡¯ll be ready to fight as soon as he wakes up.¡¹

    This guy has been through so many harsh battles and still has not once received a fatal injury. But he also has the rare ability of not being able to add anything to his military aplishments.

    ¡¸Anyhow, next time will be tomorrow morning. Get some sleep even if only for a short time.¡¹

    I say that as I remove my armor covered in the blood of the enemies. It¡¯s a bit of a pain to have to change into my armor for every enemy attack, but I think I can sleep a little easier this way.

    ¡¸Ah-! You¡¯re wounded......!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a scratch, ignore it.¡¹

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t sleep now, we won¡¯t be able tost in tomorrow¡¯s battle. It¡¯ll heal itself when I¡¯m sleeping.¡¹

    After Celia thinks about it for awhile, she quickly gets naked. Naturally, Pipi is also naked. I just want to get as much rest as possible.

    But Celia unnecessarily notices how my dick has gotten rock hard.

    ¡¸Is it because of all the fighting......it looks so hard it hurts. Shall I help you relieve it?¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi will suck too, ¡®kay?¡¹

    My dick is pent up and pushing against the futon. But I¡¯d feel sorry for making the girls service me knowing that they¡¯re already tired.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, so let¡¯s sleep. If we just cling to each other while naked, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll release by itself.¡¹

    With that said, Iy down with the two of them. They¡¯re tired as I thought, since it hasn¡¯t been a minute and both of them are already fast asleep. I¡¯m probably fatigued as well, since my eyes are getting heavier and heavier.

    The Next Day

    Because of the neverending rain, the morning sun doesn¡¯te up, and the only way to tell it was morning was from the sky subtly getting brighter. The three of us spring out of bed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get ready immediately!¡¹¡¸Pipi is fine like this!¡¹

    The two stop moving for an instant after getting up.

    ¡¸Incredible. As expected of Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸The chief has an inexhaustible supply of seed.¡¹

    Sure enough, my semen sprayed out while I was sleeping and made a big puddle on all three of our stomachs. Normally, this seed would be dyeing the insides of a woman¡¯s pussy......sorry, forgive me for shooting you guys out pointlessly.

    ¡¸Once this siege is over, I want to properly inject all of this inside you girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. As much as you want......in my vagina, in my mouth or even in my ass!¡¹¡¸Pipi wants it in the ass!¡¹

    Alright, now I¡¯m motivated. Let¡¯s get going to this defensive battle.

    We exit the house, with its roof covered in arrows like a porcupine, and get into position on the road. Because of the battle, many areas in the city walls have crumbled and it can no longer be considered a point of defense. Now, we have to fight within the city and chase the enemy out.

    ¡¸Everyone listen! The enemy¡¯s attack will still persist and many of you will probably die. But if you are able to sessfully protect this ce and survive......good food, wine and women will be waiting for you. Eat, drink, and release your seed......so, it¡¯s worth betting your life for, don¡¯t you think!?¡¹

    The soldierughs dryly.

    I¡¯ll take this as them being happy, even if they¡¯re faking it.

    ¡¸Now, this will be a battle to the death!¡¹

    Enemy soldierse rushing in through the countless gaps in the city walls. We have set up our positions on the road behind many obstacles which we have created by sticking the spears and swords, which the enemies left behind the other night, in piles of dirt on top of stacked carts and rubble with their sharp tips pointing outwards.

    This is just a little defensive measure.

    When the enemies see our defensive encampments, they stop moving and call their archers forward.

    ¡¸Arrows areing, cover yourselves with something!¡¹

    Several houses were dismantled in advance so the soldiers could equip themselves with a thick wooden nk. As long as the enemy doesn¡¯t use ming arrows, it should protect the soldiers hiding under these boards from any iing arrows.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s boring to be repeatedly shot at. Have you prepared those things?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......are we really doing this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯ll be interesting, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    The soldiers brought me the spears retrieved from the corpses of the enemy soldiers which were leftover from enhancing the defensive structures. Most of them are around the same length and divided into many bundles tied together with a simple rope. I grab one of those bundles and draw my arm back. The soldiers raise their shields to block any arrows flying at their heads.

    ¡¸Fuuun!¡¹

    The bundle of spears I threw with all my might flies in an arc andnds in the middle of the enemy archers.

    ¡¸Gyaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Shit! They even have a siege engine!?¡¹

    Three of the enemy soldiers get skewered simultaneously.

    ¡¸One more shot.¡¹

    I grab another bundle of spears and chuck it towards the enemy. It seems the enemy was prepared for it this time and the soldiers at thending destination set up their shields......but were still skewered. The force from an arrow cannotpare to that of a javelin, but the weapon I threw was a regr spear. However, the weight of the bundle of spears is too much. Factoring in the energy it gets from being thrown, it wasn¡¯t something shields could stop.

    ¡¸A human ballista......¡¹

    I¡¯ll remember the person who said that just now.

    If he manages to survive, I¡¯ll give him the four ugliest women.

    I continue throwing those spear bundles and take down a few dozen enemies, which help excite my allies, but doesn¡¯t affect the entire battle much. Eventually, the enemy realizes their arrows are ineffective, orders their archers to stand down and gets ready to approach us for a close-quarter fight.

    Now that the enemy is charging at us, there¡¯s no time for me to waste throwing each and every spear at them.

    ¡¸Untie all the ropes, I¡¯ll finish them all at once.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? Geez, that¡¯s absurd......¡¹

    Celia grumbles but still loosens all the rope, leaving 10 bundles of about 50 spears all spread out, which I carry and prop up on my shoulder. As one would expect, I won¡¯t be able to throw all of this very far, so I have to get a little closer to the enemy.

    ¡¸Uooooooooh¨C!! Chargeeee¨C!!¡¹

    With the enemies pressing forward and my allies ready with their weapons, I take a running approach and hurl all the spears right before their imminent collision. The spears disperse and fly in all directions, raining down on the enemies who were only focused on the encampment in front of them.

    The enemy soldiers were unable to deal with the sudden downpour of spears and one squad gets defeated right as they sh with my allies. Even my allies are in awe. But even though those spears are normal spears, thebined weight of several spears is still fairly heavy.

    My shoulder is tired now.

    ¡¸I never thought it was strange that the Corps Commander was something greater than a human.¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he was actually an orc.¡¹

    ¡¸Quit your yapping! Look, the next wave ising!¡¹

    The enemy was surprised for only an instant when their vanguard was wiped out, but that didn¡¯t make them give up. Many battalionsposed of several hundred soldiers, even including cavalry,e charging at us. I give my favorite spear a twirl before stepping forward.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s do this! Pile up their corpses.¡¹

    They probably want the cavalry to disrupt cause chaos in our encampments, since they¡¯re the ones charging at us first with their spears.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you.¡¹

    I thrust my spear at the leading cavalry unit and pierce the horse¡¯s throat, then swing it away to the side. The rider was also flung off his horse violently and rolled off somewhere in an exhausted mess.

    ¡¸Next!¡¹

    As the second cavalry lunges at me with his spear, I evade the strike and grab his weapon, then pull him down off his horse and crush his neck with my foot.

    I sh the horse¡¯s legs of the third cavalry to topple the rider, then let my allies finish him off.

    In such a narrow passage where it¡¯s easy to predict their movements, they aren¡¯t able to use the fully utilize the cavalry¡¯s strength.

    ¡¸You need to study how to use cavalry properly!¡¹

    For the fourth cavalry, I bash the horse¡¯s face with the shaft of my spear to knock it unconscious, then stab the rider who was flung in the air. I swing the skewered soldier around before tossing him back at the enemy.

    The enemy soldiers falter slightly and then they look at me angrily.

    It seems like the soldier I threw was amander they respected quite a bit.

    ¡¸Get revenge for the Baron! All units......chargeeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Just what I wanted, I¡¯ll take all of you down!¡¹

    Both armies collide with each other on this narrow road.

    A fierce battle has started.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 43,700

    Port Randel

    Kingdom Army: 1400

    East Coast

    Private Army: 8000 (Units brought to battle only)

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Cannons: 10 (1 Genuine)

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 26,300

    Neighboring Vassal Lords¡¯ Armies: 8000

    Not strictly under themand of the protagonist.

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Leopolt (Deputy Commander), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander, injured), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi (mascot), Tristan (house-sitting)

    Current Location: Port Randel

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel

 Chapter 152: Magrado War â‘£ Hell by 72 Hours

    <h4>Chapter 152: Magrado War ¢Ü Hell by 72 Hours</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸The enemy is retreating!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear the victory cheers-!¡¹

    Themanders strain their voices but don¡¯t get much of a response. All the soldiers simrly rest the weight of their bodies on their weapons or against a wall and copse on the spot.

    It¡¯s totally understandable, since this is the sixth consecutive battle we started fighting on the defensive counting from the first day, including two night attacks, so everyone has reached their limits from the continuous pressure of the enemy.

    ¡¸How are our losses looking like?¡¹

    Celia is gasping for air, but she still puffs out her chest with pride.

    ¡¸The casualties......no, there are 500 surviving soldiers and 300 who are too injured to move.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Have everyone move only the corpses around the wells! Once they¡¯re finished, they can have a drink, eat a meal and even sleep, but with their armor on.¡¹

    There are countless bodies in the city of both enemy and ally. Normally, the corpses would need to be removed in order to eliminate any chance for gue to spread, but there are far more corpses than survivors so it doesn¡¯t look possible to move all of them. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll just make the areas around the wells clean enough that no rotten fluids flow into the water and ignore the rest.

    ¡¸There¡¯s pretty much no use trying to raise the soldiers¡¯ morale now......¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy also knows that our numbers have dwindled. It won¡¯t be long before their next attack.¡¹

    We fought hard and made the enemies suffer more casualties than we have troops. But fighting a defensive battle with a force one tenth of the enemy¡¯s size pushed us to the limit. Rain continues to fall as I gaze up at the sky, but the relentlessness seems to have diminished somewhat and a thick fog is creeping out, not only making the coast barely visible, but making it hard to see even the area in front of you. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to send ships out in this weather either.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I¡¯ve secured a boat, although it is small in size. If things are about to get ugly, then at least Aegir-sama can......¡¹

    If I have a boat, then I¡¯ll let Irijina and Celia and the others escape. The raging waters might lead them astray, but they might reach a safe location if they¡¯re lucky. I feel a little bit more relieved.

    ¡¸Let Irijina get on the boat. As for me......¡¹

    I hold my spear in my hand and head up the road. I can hear the enemy¡¯s screams. I guess we don¡¯t have time to sleep.

    ¡¸Everyone, abandon the defence of the city walls and fall back to the harbor!¡¹

    The encampments near the city walls have all been destroyed. The only thing left to protect is the harbor.

    ¡¸Knight Dhorne-dono died in battle!¡¹

    ¡¸The front is copsing! Have both wings fall back, or they¡¯ll surround us!¡¹

    ¡¸If we fall back any further, we¡¯ll fall in the river? Perfect, the river won¡¯t thrust spears back at you!!¡¹

    The shouting of my allies echoes all around me and I can even hear the sound of swords shing very clearly, reaching all the way to the harbor where I¡¯m takingmand.

    ¡¸They have recaptured almost all of Port Randel. The only ce left is......¡¹

    ¡¸Just the harbor.¡¹

    In addition to the city beingpletely surrounded, the enemy is pushing us to the harbor from the inside of the city. Fortunately, the area in front of us is restricting so the several thousand soldiers overflowing in the city could not move and they could only send several hundred soldiers at us at a time.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I will apany Aegir-sama......until the very end!¡¹

    ¡¸I will return to the mountains with the chief!¡¹

    I take whatever is left of the escort unit and head towards the enemy.

    It seems Celia and Pipi intend to die with me. Irijina wanted to fight until the end too, since she was still holding onto her spear despite standing on one leg with all the other injured soldiers. Everyone ns to die here, but I want to live on and return home. However, I¡¯d feel sorry if I ruined their mood by saying that, so I¡¯ll keep that thought to myself.

    ¡¸Charge in!¡¹

    There is no need for trickery. The enemy is pushing at us from the front in a dense formation so there is nowhere to run. Then, there¡¯s no other option but to continuously defeat the enemiesing at you.

    ¡¸Fuun!¡¹

    I m my spear on the head of an enemy fighting with one of my allies. The sound of impact made by my strike stood out from the piercing rings of metal and the soldier¡¯s head splits open like a watermelon dropped from the second story.

    ¡¸Let me join in too.¡¹

    I follow up with a rising strike, sending the enemy soldier flying in a nice parabolic trajectory. Cheers erupt from my allies while the enemies scream.

    ¡¸I¡¯m heading to the right wing!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! That puts me in front of the war demon, don¡¯t leave your post!¡¹

    I run my spear through the backs of any escaping enemies and swing my weapon left and right to create a hole in the enemy¡¯s ranks.

    ¡¸Sorrra!¡¹

    I jump into the opening I created and whip my spear around full circle, causing loud metallic ngs, cries of agony and a whirlwind of blood. With that, I eliminate all enemy soldiers within the range of my spear ¨C a circle with a radius of a little over 3 meters.

    ¡¸10 soldiers in one swing...... !¡¹

    ¡¸So he¡¯s really a demon of some kind ?!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a demon!?¡¹

    I grab the soldier who was bad mouthing me by the lower jaw and throw him away, then stab another one with my spear. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll kick away the one beside them too.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Come and get me if you want themander¡¯s head!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸U......uoooooooooh !!¡¹¡¹

    The three of them run at me with their spears. Good, that¡¯s right. It makes things easier than having toe get you myself.

    ¡¸Shi-!¡¹

    I defeat two of the charging enemies with consecutive strikes with my own spear. The remaining soldier¡¯s spear digs into my side.

    ¡¸I did it! I took out the war demon......or not!¡¹

    Unfortunately, I just caught it with the side of my body. I ce my hand on the pathetic soldier who lost his weapon and casually snap his neck.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Dorryyyaaaaaa!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Four enemies are rushing at me holdingrge two-handed swords above their heads, then swing their weapons down at me simultaneously. I quickly react by turning my spear sideways and blocking their attacks.

    A sharp metallic sound echoes as my weapon stops their shes, the fearsome impact generated from the collision enough to break any normal spear. I¡¯ll have to treat the dwarves to some alcohol next time.

    ¡¸He stopped us!¡¹¡¸Even the four of us together can¡¯t take him out!?¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t enough, you¡¯re still too weak!¡¹

    I push off my foot hard enough for it to sink into the muddy ground slightly and push their swords back. The four enemies fly backwards and into their allies, who are packed tightly behind them, causing all of them to tumble.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    Sensing something bad will happen, I turn around. As soon as the squad of bowgun-equipped soldiers enter my field of vision, their bolts fly towards me. I instinctively block one, but another one pierces into my thigh.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    ¡¸Finish him !¡¹

    They must have twoyers of attacks set up as several more bolts soar towards me, one of which stabs into my abdomen. I can hear the sound of the bolt hitting my body.

    ¡¸Nooooooooooo!! Aegir-samaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸The corpsmander got hit!¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s ......over now.¡¹

    Celia abandons her sword and runs towards me.

    Idiot, you¡¯ll get yourself killed too if you do that. Plus, this isn¡¯t something to scream about.

    ¡¸That was close, I thought I was going to die.¡¹

    I ce my hand on my stomach and pull out the bolt stuck in my body.

    I¡¯m d the tip isn¡¯t too big, but it still hurts.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why is he still......alive?¡¹

    Instinctively tensing up my abdominal muscles saved me. If I cked off on my daily training, it probably would have reached my organs.

    ¡¸His muscles stopped it!? This bowgun is powerful enough to prate te armor though!¡¹

    ¡¸Heere, I¡¯ll return this to you!¡¹

    I throw the bloody bolt back at the soldier who fired it and it pierces him urately in the eye.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not dead yet. What are you going to do next?¡¹

    They quickly prepare to fire a second volley, but we aren¡¯t that na?ve. Allied soldiers concentrate their bowguns and throwing knives at them, defeating the entire enemy bowgun squad.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaa......gosh! Geez!¡¹

    Regardless of it being in the middle of a battlefield, Celia clings to me with tears in her eyes.

    Hey,e on, do thister. If we survive this, I¡¯ll make love to you until you faint and piss yourself.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! I¡¯m ready!¡¹

    Alright, she¡¯s back to normal.

    I¡¯m d that the sensitive Celia can¡¯t discern how bad my condition is from my face due to the rain. It might not have dug into my internal organs, but it was just barely and blood won¡¯t stop flowing out from the wound. Fortunate for me, she can¡¯t tell the difference from that blood and the enemy¡¯s blood.

    Now that Celia cheered up, she rushes at the enemy like an arrow, slicing the legs of the enemies one after the other. With their legs taken out, the enemy soldiers roll on the ground and impede the path of their fellow soldiers behind them. This might be better than killing them outright.

    ¡¸Their legs! Aim for their legs!¡¹

    The spears of the allied soldiers are aimed lower, piercing at the enemy soldiers¡¯ thighs and calves. The injured enemies fall over and obstruct their reinforcements from rushing in and thereby relieving some pressure. The enemymander orders them to advance while stepping over the fallen soldiers, but none of them were too pleased to trample and kill any of theirrade-in-arms.

    I¡¯m positioned at the ce where the enemy¡¯s attack is the fiercest while Celia, Gido and the escort unit are turning the enemy soldiers into corpses beside me. Naturally, the enemies try to stop them with their arrows and bowguns but everytime they tried, they got hit in the head or heart with arrows and died. Pipi has camped out on the roof of a slightly elevated storehouse near the harbor. Her arrows graze over our heads and defeat the enemies.

    The enemy¡¯s attacks are getting even more intense and I no longer have the luxury to decide which enemy to attack first, rather I have my hands full just beating down the enemies in front of me. The sound from my surroundings gradually drowns out and everything starts to move in slow-motion.

    I can see the arrow flying slowly towards me from the front and I duck to dodge in a simrly slow motion. I brush away the approaching enemies with my spear, kick them away and trample them.

    Gido defeats them after locking swords with them, evading their sword attacks with a paper-thin margin, then thrusting up at their throats in return. As spears thrust at Celia, she cuts the arm holding the weapon and spins her way close to the enemy to cleanly slice their neck, dyeing herself red with the blood she spills.

    As I knock back a crowd of enemies in front, I can clearly see the results of my attack. One of their heads got cut off, two of their heads were crushed and two of them were just blown away. An attackes at me from the side, but it should really be more towards my back since this strike is within my field of perception.

    I elbow and crush the nose of the man who attacked me from the side, grab his head, then m him against a rock on the ground.

    At that moment, I felt something prick into me. A spear must have stabbed my back, but they made the right choice to attack in my blind spot where I can¡¯t deal with them. However, hecks the strength to prate my bodypletely despite aiming for the gap in my armor. It just hurts.

    I grab the spear to bring the enemy soldier to the ground. As I was about to step on him, Celia rushes over in a flurry of rage after seeing him stab me and cuts him up.

    ¡¸How bad is the wound!?¡¹

    I can¡¯t even reply to Celia¡¯s frantic question.

    I continue to run my spear into the pressing enemies and toss them aside.

    Celia and Gido are practically stuck behind and beside me in a tight formation, not willing to leave me. Now, I won¡¯t be able to swing my spear too much like this.

    In this desperate situation, the heavily-armed and well-trained escort unit, which suffered rtively few casualties, also fight hard around me. But fighting endlessly eventually exhausts them and they also get pushed back gradually.

    ¡¸The arrows have stoppeding. Does this mean Pipi has also-?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the storehouse is still quite far back and the enemies hasn¡¯t gone there yet. Maybe she ran out of arrows......or her bow broke.¡¹

    Due to the overuse from consecutive battles, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do maintenance on her weapon so it¡¯s possible that it might have broken.

    ¡¸We have no choice but to keep fighting! ¡¹

    As I send some more enemies flying, the encirclement pulls back. Hm, did we fend them off?

    ¡¸Please be careful. Something is up.¡¹

    Unlike what they have been doing, the enemies back off and keep a distance. They are still surrounding us, but a little further back.

    ¡¸That is......not good!¡¹

    An object soars over our heads, casting arge shadow and making a low-pitched sound as it cuts through the air, distinct from how normal arrows sound like. Some ally soldiers cover their heads with shields anticipating arrows, but they were crushed along with their shields.

    ¡¸A ballista......so they brought it with them in the city.¡¹

    The idle soldiers who couldn¡¯t participate in attacking us are not ying around.

    They brought out roughly 20 of those ballistae and are firingrge bolts consecutively. Shields or roofs won¡¯t protect us from thoserge arrow-like things. Our allies are defeated one after the other and our ranks are being torn to pieces.

    ¡¸Haau!¡¹

    One of those bolts fall to the ground near Celia and a shattered iron fragment shoots into Celia¡¯s shoulder. The fragment isn¡¯t big but it¡¯s causing her to lose a lot of blood and she won¡¯t be able to fight.

    ¡¸Gido, take Celia and Irijina to the boat. Then set out when you find a chance.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way! I can still fight! I won¡¯t leave Aegir-sama¡¯s side!¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to me! Irijina is pregnant with my child right now......she hasn¡¯t realized when she came here. You¡¯ll have to protect her Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Didn¡¯t you use contraception......¡¹

    ¡¸Just listen to me and go!¡¹

    Of course that¡¯s a lie. But if I didn¡¯t say that, this girl wouldn¡¯t leave me even if she dies.

    However, just as Gido and Celia were about to fall back, a rushing wind sound can be heard overhead and a bolt falls even closer to them than before, causing another fragment of iron ¨C this time the size of a sword ¨C to fly at them.

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    Gido pushes Celia down. Then he doesn¡¯t move at all after.

    ¡¸Wai-! What are you doing in front of Aegir-sama......let go! Move it! ......Gido?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......gah......¡¹

    The iron shard is embedded deep into Gido¡¯s back. There is blood leaking from the side of his abdomen as well. It looks as if the fragment pierced through his body. He spits out blood and remains motionless on the ground.

    ¡¸Gido......¡¹

    Celia and I exchange nces. Is there any chance he would survive an injury that pierces his body? Even worse, it doesn¡¯t seem like any medicine would help either.

    ¡¸......Aegir-sama, three wounded people won¡¯t be able to steer a ship properly. I¡¯ll stay here till the very end.¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing I can say anymore. But I don¡¯t intend to die yet.

    There is another rushing wind sound and I can see a faint shadow this time. It¡¯s above my head.

    Celia goes quiet and closes her eyes.

    Good grief, she really wants to die today, doesn¡¯t she.

    ¡¸Oooooooh......¡¹

    I lower my hips and build up some power.

    ¡¸Dorryaaa!¡¹

    My spear collides with the extremely thick arrow falling down from above my head. Both sides seem to be locked in a stalemate for an instant, but after a dull sound, therge arrow is deflected diagonally forward and back towards a crowd of enemy soldiers. They shout in astonishment.

    ¡¸Celia, never give up. Open your eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s injured arm hangs limp but she holds her sword in the other one and res at the enemy. Seeing how we havepletely fallen apart, the ballistae have stopped firing and the enemy soldiers advance forward again.

    It was at that time.

    There was that sound of rushing wind again created from a ballista being fired, but the enemy ballistae should not be firing now.

    Therge bolt flies over our heads and rains down on top of the enemy soldiers¡¯ heads. Dozens of bolts pour down and stop the enemy¡¯s advance. Following the bolts are several hundred arrows.

    There¡¯s nothing but river behind us. Unless the water god hase to help, there is only one answer.

    ¡¸A-allies¡ª¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Reinforcements have finally arrived¡ª-!!¡¹

    The allies who were on the verge of death explode with cheers.

    The ones who added in their attacks were the battleships, followed by the transport ships which are continuously unloading soldiers on the harbor. Only a mere 2000 were dropped off, but the fact that we received reinforcements is enough to give our allies hope and cause panic in the enemy¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸They did well to cross the river in this fog......¡¹

    Now that I realize it, the rain has be more of a drizzle, the amount of water in the river has decreased and the current has also slowed down. Even if it rains over here, the current will go back to normal when it stops raining upstream.

    The enemy¡¯s offense has been halted, allowing Gido and Celia to fall back and treat their wounds. In that moment, a g can be seen in the middle of the water near the harbor. It wasing from the opposite shore and continued at a regr interval but was shrouded by the fog.

    ¡¸That is......they¡¯re not moving. Maybe they fixed their position on the water using a rock?¡¹

    ¡¸They used a stone weight to fix their position and fly their gs. If they do so with even spacing, they can figure out our course even in this fog.¡¹

    They probably changed the color of the gs and had several small boats do the same, then followed the colored boats to reach where we are. This is most likely Leopolt¡¯s idea. But more importantly, those two need treatment.

    ¡¸I just have to stop the blood and can do it myself! Help Gido instead!¡¹

    The armor is removed from Gido¡¯s exhausted body and his clothes were cut open with a knife. As predicted, the iron fragment pierced his back and prated through his abdomen. His organs must be pretty damaged too.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......how does he look......?¡¹

    Nothing can be done about 80% of the injury. Maybe only about 20% can be treated with drugs and a doctor. If he¡¯s left here, he¡¯ll die 100%.

    Celia must have determined the situation from my expression and grimaces, though it looks like it wasn¡¯t only because of the pain from her own injury.

    ¡¸Get him on a returning transport ship, the doctor and medicine are still on the opposite shore.¡¹

    ¡¸I will......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re fine here. He protected you so send him off, don¡¯t hit him too hard even if he brushes against your breasts, got it?¡¹

    I look at Gido, who¡¯s barely keeping himself conscious.

    ¡¸Gido, you did well to protect Celia. Your efforts will definitely be repaid, so don¡¯t die.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief......-sama......take care......my wife......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll treat you and your wife well. If you survive, your reward will be doubled.¡¹

    Gido smiles weakly.

    Celia and I look at each other and she nods obediently, lending Gido her shoulder and taking him to the ship. The other injured soldiers are retrieved as well and the ship quickly turns around.

    This fog is annoying, but also a stroke of luck. Right now, the enemy navy are unable to grasp any of our movements as long as this fog is out.

    Eventually, the 2000 allies havepleted their disembarkment and although their numbers are still vastly inferior to the enemy, they are energetic and fresh soldiers.

    ¡¸Now, the backup is here! We¡¯ve won this fight! Kill the rest of their soldiers!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹

    The reinforcements don¡¯t understand the situation but start cheering anyways. The other allied soldiers also cheer and continue fighting while believing in their victory.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s reinforcement hase! How many of them are there!?¡¹

    ¡¸A few thousand? There¡¯s no way there are that many!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it true that the enemy hasnded outside the city as well? Send out the scouting unit to confirm!¡¹

    In reality, we are still being cornered, but this sort of momentum and atmosphere is important. Moreover, the enemy is not able to urately ascertain the number of our reinforcements due to poor visibility. Because of that, the enemy seems ready to flee just from our war cries.

    Judging that it¡¯s about time for me to contribute again, I jump onto Schwartz as he trots about.

    ¡¸Take back the city!¡¹

    Since we have received reinforcements, our troops were able to mount a counterattack immediately and after an intense battle, we sessfully chased the enemy out of the city of Port Randel again.

    The fog lifted in the evening, and we were able to make two transport trips, increasing our troops to over 6000 during that time. The archers and ballistae are lined up as well, making this force one that is not so easily wiped out. I can almost hear theints of the enemymanders.

    ¡¸Now I can pretty much take a break too.¡¹

    They should have plenty of strength to deal with anything thates their way during the night. I can finally rx and sleep until the morning. My wounds on my thigh and stomach hurt but the blood has stopped and my muscles have stopped it just in time, so they aren¡¯t anything major.

    ¡¸But how troublesome.¡¹

    Because I wasn¡¯t able to sleep with a single woman during the fierce melee, my dick looks incredible now. As soon as I felt relief, my dick has gotten so hard it hurts even while I¡¯m staying still.

    ¡¸Chief~¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi, huh? You did well too.¡¹

    Celia and Irijina are wounded and have returned to the opposite shore so the only woman here is Pipi. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s safe to call her a woman though. By the way, her bow broke as expected and she was left feeling chagrined.

    ¡¸Is Gido dead?¡¹

    What a straightforward girl, but I know that Pipi doesn¡¯t beat around the bush.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯d be nice if he survived though......¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi doesn¡¯t want Gido to die. Gido¡¯s an excellent warrior.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed.¡¹

    I guess it¡¯ll be hard to ask for a quickie in this atmosphere. I¡¯ll just hug Pipi and go to sleep right away.

    But Pipi dives under the nket and squirms about. I feel a sharp sensation running through my crotch. Pipi¡¯s using her small tongue to lick my strained dick.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, you¡¯re tired too aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi wasn¡¯t useful in the fight......so I want to be useful as a woman at the very least.¡¹

    Pipi throws off the nkets and gives my dick onest strong suck before taking her mouth away and getting on all fours.

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t any other girls today. If you¡¯ll ept Pipi then I want the chief to put his dick in Pipi¡¯s hole.¡¹

    As I¡¯m worrying about the pain she would feel, her vagina is spread open with both hands.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still small, so wait until you¡¯ve grown a little......¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi wants to be embraced! Chief......Pipi is the only girl who hasn¡¯t received your penis yet. Is Pipi......defective?¡¹

    Pipi jumps on me and desperately tries to get me in the mood by licking my neck, kissing me and rocking her hips. Normally, we¡¯d settle with petting, mutual rubbing and licking of each other¡¯s genitals.

    But this time, I¡¯ve fought endlessly, escaped death several times and built up a lot of pent up lust to feel more turned on than I have before. At this point, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I dug into Sharon¡¯s ass.

    Yes, she might be young and small but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m at an advantage fighting a naked girl who wants my dick so much. Going against my sense of reason, I grab Pipi¡¯s body and push her down on her back. I start stroking her brown, sun-tanned skin from top to bottom.

    ¡¸Chief......Pipi wants you to use her hole too. Pipi¡¯s a woman too so Pipi can bear children too.¡¹

    ¡¸The sizes are different, it¡¯ll hurt you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Getting torn apart by the chief is like a medal of honor.¡¹

    Pipi grins broadly. Did I have an option of not sleeping with this girl in the first ce?

    I go in between Pipi¡¯s legs and lift up her legs. Her body and legs seem like they¡¯ll break if I¡¯m not careful.

    Looking from the side, a man pressing against the small body of this girl undoubtedly makes it seem like I¡¯m raping her. She doesn¡¯t have any pubic hair, and her vagina is just a thin slit if not spread open. I press my dick against the entrance of that pussy.

    ¡¸Chief...... Pipi is bing one with the chief she admires so much......I¡¯m so happy.¡¹

    ¡¸If it hurts, don¡¯t hesitate to bite me anywhere you want, but avoid my neck. You might die from that.¡¹

    As I talk to her, I hold down her shoulder and kiss her lips lightly before pushing my hips forward.

    ¡¸Iiigh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, but I¡¯m not stopping now.¡¹

    I hold Pipi¡¯s shoulder in ce as she groans and push my hips even further in. Her hymen hasn¡¯t torn yet, but there was a sound of something ripping, as if Pipi¡¯s hole was screaming out.

    ¡¸Uuuuuuu¡ª¡¹

    As Pipi grits her teeth and starts to cry, my sense of reason slowlyes back to me .Just a little more and I¡¯ll tear her symbol of virginity, and then if I pull out and caress her, she¡¯ll probably be satisfied. With that in mind, I thrust in strongly.

    ¡¸Uuuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    Pipi groans, wraps her arms around my back and pushes her hips out. Because the both of us are pushing our hips out, I feel the tip of my dick forcing itself into her undeveloped womb, way past just tearing through her hymen.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaah¡ª¨C!!!¡¹

    Pipi squeals in a way I¡¯ve never heard before.

    ¡¸Corpsmander! What happened?!¡¹

    The soldier standing on lookout thought the scream was in response to the enemy surrounding us so he rushed in the room. When he came in, he finds the small girl in Pipi crying in pain while my dick is buried in the small girl¡¯s body.

    ¡¸......A, apologies for interrupting.¡¹

    The door closes and I can hear him talking outside.

    ¡¸Themander even sleeps with kids.¡¹

    ¡¸As we thought, there isn¡¯t a woman he won¡¯t put his dick in as long as they have a hole......

    ¡¹

    ¡¸......shall we continue ?¡¹

    ¡¸Aau......haauu......hiiih......¡¹

    Pipi will get exhausted if I continue to move at this rate. I pick up the extremely light girl and have her sit while facing me, hugging her tight and rocking her gently.

    ¡¸Ah, chief......¡¹

    Pipi buried her face in my chest and yfully bites my nipples through my clothes, entrusting her body to me and my gentle movements.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll continue to rock like this. Don¡¯t worry about losing consciousness or pissing yourself. Just leave everything to me and thoroughly enjoy the feeling of my cock.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi is......happy.¡¹

    The pain probably hasn¡¯t decreased at all. But Pipi¡¯s adorable when she smiles so happily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy to be inside you as well. With this, Pipi has be my woman too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hau!¡¹

    Pipi¡¯s tiny body trembles and her vagina is clenching down on me too.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to do me a favor. Once again......say I¡¯m your woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi, you¡¯re my woman, my beloved woman belonging only to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Au!¡¹

    She trembles again.

    What an interesting girl.

    ¡¸You¡¯re lovely, Pipi. You¡¯re my woman, you¡¯re my Pipi.¡¹

    ¡¸Hau wa! You¡¯re saying too much! Pipi is- Pipi can¡¯t take it!¡¹

    To finish her off, I bite her ear and blow lightly before whispering onest sentence.

    ¡¸I love you more than anyone......Pipi.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuunnii!¡¹

    I feel a hot ssh on my crotch, Pipi squirts during her first time and throws her head back in pleasure.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute, Pipi, you¡¯re wonderful, Pipi, I love you, Pipi......¡¹

    I speed up the movements of my hips. It appears as if she isn¡¯t feeling pain anymore so I thrust more intensely while Pipi desperately clings to me and cries tears of pure pleasure as she climaxes.

    ¡¸Chief! Cumming! I¡¯m going to go flying! Fuuuniiiii!!¡¹

    After she screams exceptionally loud, she stops moving for a few seconds. Her face warps and drool starts dripping from her mouth. Her eyes are still open but she¡¯s lost consciousness. I¡¯ll have her make me cum too.

    ¡¸Cumming, take it all in.¡¹

    ¡¸Funii~......¡¹

    I lick Pipi¡¯s light brown skin and suck on her slightly protruding breasts. Unlike Laurie¡¯s sense of familiarity, she¡¯s genuinely like an unripe fruit, but this immature young girl has finally received my seed. The root of my dick is already swelling. I¡¯m sure an awfully thick load of semen wille out.

    ¡¸Fuunngh!¡¹

    ¡¸......aau.¡¹

    The substance emitted as I ejacte felt more like a solid but soft mass rather than liquid. I unconsciously grab Pipi¡¯s ass cheeks and throw my head back. My urethra is pushed open and arge amount of semen is released, almost to the point of it feeling painful.

    ¡¸Oooooh¨C!! Ooooooooh! Still cumming! Uooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸My stomach......going to break......¡¹

    ¡¸Just a little more! Endure it! Uoooooh!!¡¹

    I forgot that it umted so much. My ejaction doesn¡¯t stop and Pipi¡¯s stomach continues to expand.

    After a good five minutes, my dick finally settles down and I pull out of Pipi.

    ¡¸Hahaha, incredible.¡¹

    The tiny Pipi now has an unnaturally swollen belly. She lookspletely like a pregnant woman on thest month of pregnancy. Even though I¡¯ve pulled out, my seed is overflowing out of her hole. Because it was too thick, it got stuck in her womb.

    ¡¸Is Pipi......pregnant !? Is it the chief¡¯s child !? ¡¹

    Why would you get pregnant right after we did it?

    ¡¸Oh no! We made a baby!¡¹

    While holding her belly, she walks around clumsily and exits the room.

    ¡¸H-hey, did you see that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, why is that kid pregnant? Your stomach gets that big after themander sleeps with you?¡¹

    Of course not, you idiot.

    I¡¯ll have to clear up the misunderstandings after Pipi¡¯s done running around.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    I nce down at my stomach when I feel the sudden pain and see that the wound has started to bleed again. I was overconfident and worked too hard. Everything is getting dark.

    ¡¸Oh,e on......if I die like this......¡¹

    That would be pathetic.

    I smile and copse unconsciously on the bed.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 42,700

    Port Randel

    Kingdom Army: 6400

    East Coast

    Private Army: 8000 (Units brought to battle only)

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Cannons: 10 (1 Genuine)

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 20,300

    Neighboring Vassal Lords¡¯ Armies: 8000

    Not strictly under themand of the protagonist.

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Leopolt (Deputy Commander), Celia (adjutant, injured), M mander), Irijina mander, injured), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi (belly of a pregnant woman), Tristan (house-sitting), Gido (critical condition)

    Current Location: Port Randel

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel

 Chapter 153: Magrado War â‘¤ Multiple Conspiracies

    <h4>Chapter 153: Magrado War ¢Ý Multiple Conspiracies</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Port Randel Encirclement, Magrado Camp

    Inside a tent set up on top of a slightly elevated hill overlooking Port Randel, themanders of the Magrado army who took part in the encirclement are yelling at each other in a so-called war conference.

    ¡¸The enemy took advantage of the fog and close to 10,000 have alreadynded. The encirclement has already copsed, so we should disperse and build a line of defence.¡¹

    Looking over the city of Port Randel with a sour expression, a ballista is mounted on top of a pile of stone made from the rubble of the crumbled city walls and archers are camped in the rooms of every house. It is clear that it is no longer possible to rely just on strength in numbers to win.

    ¡¸What are you saying?! If we pull back, the enemy on the eastern coast will instantly advance! In a field battle against an enemy with the same number of forces....... You think you can defeat an army led by that Lord Hardlett!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it mean our navy is being suppressed if they cannd again?¡¹

    ¡¸How stupid. The reason they¡¯re holed up in Port Randel is because we¡¯re here. If we retreat now, they¡¯ll quickly head to the navy base and burn it down. If that happens, they¡¯ll be able to cross as many times as they want.¡¹

    ¡¸They have sessfully isted and defeated our vanguard as nned with thending strategy to the south. But with the weather clearing up, they are somehow prevented fromnding any further. We shouldn¡¯t be expecting any more reinforcements......¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, rumors are spreading about our ipetence and how we¡¯re struggling to fight against a weak opponent with 10,000 while we have 30,000.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping it......even though it might be gradually falling apart now, Port Randel is a city with walls, so our supposed trump card in the heavy infantry are not able to bring out their full strength.¡¹

    ¡¸If we continue our encirclement, won¡¯t we run out of food supplies and ammunition?¡¹

    ¡¸We should have plenty of food left in the city. Besides, while our navy might be able to block anyrge transportations, we won¡¯t be able to prevent the small movements under the cover of night. We can¡¯t remain on the water forever after all.¡¹

    The discussion halts and an unpleasant silence fills the area.

    ¡¸......if we continue to maintain this deadlock situation, will we be able to make peace?¡¹

    Themander who brought up talks of peace instantly gets bombarded with a storm of insults.

    ¡¸The increase of tax and conscription before the start of war stirred up the citizens, no? If we make peace so easily, we¡¯ll be lynched.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way the Goldonian side will ept. The King of that nation is cold-hearted and avaricious. He won¡¯t stop even after annexing us.¡¹

    ¡¸For now, we¡¯ll just have to wait and see. Let¡¯s just repeat some attacks on a smaller scale and search for the enemy¡¯s weak point. We¡¯ll conduct a night attack if an opportunity arises.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s our only option......¡¹

    ¡¸How annoying......¡¹

    In the end, the meeting ends, confirming there is nothing which can be done in their present condition and they should continue doing what they¡¯ve been doing up until this point. The situation isn¡¯t catastrophic, but by no means is it good either. Everyone understood that any little impetus could cause them to fall.

    Malt Kingdom, Capital: Biado

    A man ofrge build walks in the pce¡¯s halls. But that muscr, well-sculpted body is supporting itself with a hand on the wall, wobbling slowly and unsteadily. The patrolling pce guards see the man and stand at attention in surprise.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, Brutus! Have you returned!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I can¡¯t remain sleeping after all.¡¹

    Brutus removes his hand from the wall and straightens his back. The soldiers who saw that were convinced of his recovery and rx their expressions.

    ¡¸I have another business to attend to, so I¡¯ll be on my way. Continue with your duties!¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    When the soldiers took their leave, Brutus once again rests his hand on the wall, breathing heavily.

    ¡¸Your Excellency! You mustn¡¯t push yourself!¡¹

    The person who supported his shoulder is his secretary. He couldn¡¯t hide his condition from the girl who even takes care of his daily needs.

    ¡¸The injury reached your organs. Normally it would take one month of rest......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time for that. His Highness Pablo is gathering soldiers......what does that idiot n to do?¡¹

    Pablo might have taken it upon himself to do something as the ringleader of the rebellion but he understands Pablo¡¯s ipetencies as well. He is ultimately trying to use Pablo to lead the country in a better direction and has no real respect or affection for Pablo at all.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. There is no one harder to predict than a person who thinks like a natural-born idiot.¡¹

    Eventually, the two of them reach Pablo¡¯s private quarters.

    ¡¸Your Highness! Please stop, it hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! I¡¯m going to inject you with my noble seed, so rejoice and ept it, you bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Gya¨C!! Stoooooop!!¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me, Your Highness.¡¹

    Ignoring the screaming from the room, Brutus knocks firmly on the door. After some swearing can be heard behind the door, things go quiet and the maid leaves the room.

    Her clothes have been torn and her face seems swollen from being hit. The thigh area of her dress is dyed red. It didn¡¯t look like the blood from getting deflowered, but rather blood from someone taking a de and injuring her. She runs away crying.

    ¡¸Tch......it was just getting good......nu, Brutus, you¡¯re finally up? How feeble.¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive me for my inexperience.¡¹

    ¡¸So, what do you want? You must have a good reason for disturbing my fun, right?¡¹

    Brutus¡¯s expression remains the same. He only gets angry when something betrays his expectations.

    ¡¸Right, I heard the army is being gathered in the capital in Your Highness¡¯s name and you have also requested for the conscription of peasants, so I just want Your Highness to tell me what is happening.¡¹

    Pablo instantly lights up.

    ¡¸Umu, you did well to find out! Actually, just the other day, Magrado sent a messenger over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Magrado ......you say?¡¹

    Magrado is located to the north and isn¡¯t connected to Malt bynd, so there is barely a rtionship between their nations. Their citizens don¡¯t even know about their respective existences.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You must have known about the war between Goldonia and Magrado despite staying in bed all this time, right? Goldonia suffered a crushing defeat in the first battle and it seems like it¡¯s only a matter of time before they get beaten. Thus it is a good opportunity for our country to expand our territory! I¡¯ll take the northern territory belonging to that annoying Hardlett for myself!¡¹

    Brutus felt his head go nk for a second and he had to double-check whether he was really turning senile.

    ¡¸Hahaha! You won¡¯t be able to serve in the military looking like that! I will personally takemand and crush that guy. If I can increase my own merits, then the others will acknowledge me as a more suitable King than Hrio!¡¹

    ¡¸Your Highness, that won¡¯t happen! I can¡¯t imagine something like Magrado handing Goldonia a crushing defeat like you said......¡¹

    He goes and believes what was said about the countries involved in the war without doubting any investigation. Brutus underestimated Pablo¡¯s feeble mind. That¡¯s why Pablo said something so rushed and so illogical.

    ¡¸Shut up! Hardlett......I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s not home right now! If I attack now, I can swallow everything! Did the injury make you cowardly as well, Brutus!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it is how you described, Goldonia will sh with us once the war is over!¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet, be quiet! Didn¡¯t you say that momentum is important in a war!? Now is that time, so cowards should just stay in bed!¡¹

    Pablo finally chased Brutus out of his room. After Brutus and his secretary left the room, the sound of something breaking can be heard in side the room.

    ¡¸Even though we should be the ones who feel like breaking something.¡¹

    The secretary sighs.

    ¡¸Helvi, this is bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Lord Hardlett will most definitely be participating in the military campaign and will be insufficiently prepared, so we might be able to take Rafen if things go well......

    However-¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is the leading grand noble in Goldonia, so even if we are able to take away his territory, he¡¯lle flying towards us in a fit of rage along with the Goldonian army once the war with Magrado is over.¡¹

    ¡¸Even just the standing army of the Goldonian forces is over 10,000 in strength. It¡¯s wrong topare our country with theirs in the first ce.¡¹

    The Malt Kingdom has an army of 2000 but can gather up to 10,000 in times of need, although they¡¯ll be a mishmash of citizens and soldiers.

    ¡¸Besides......Celestina-sama will probably be there too.¡¹

    Neither Helvi nor Brutus particrly hated Celestina. They just determined the country would fall into ruin at the rate it was going and removed her from the position of power.

    There are still plenty of soldiers who feel guilty towards Celestina. What would happen if those soldiers were to be put in front of her again, not to mention the country doesn¡¯t have a just cause to stop them this time.

    ¡¸Call the soldiers, we¡¯ll stop them as many of them as we can. The country will be ruined if it fights with Goldonia. ¡¹

    We can¡¯t let them believe the certain victory dered by that messenger from Magrado. Rather it can be considered a dangerous sign if they sent a messenger to a small nation located so far away.

    ¡¸I will do what I can.¡¹

    But the hard work of the duo would amount to nothing.

    A few dayster, Pablo would announce Brutus¡¯s leave of absence to take time to recover from his injury and will thus be temporarily suspended from military duties.

    During the Outbreak of War ¨C Beginning. North Teries River: River Basin

    ¡¸Captain Reed, the current is slow here. Let¡¯s drop anchor and wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, let¡¯s do that.¡¹

    Carges, a medium-sized battleship of the Magrado Navy, lowers its anchor and stops moving, careful not to be seen by anyone in front.

    ¡¸But will it reallye?¡¹

    ¡¸This informationes directly from headquarters so it must be urate.¡¹

    Normally, there would be no luxury to allow for a single battleship to y around while they were in the middle of a war with Goldonia. Nevertheless, there is a reason why the Carges hase to a ce away from the predicted location of the enemynding operation.

    ¡¸Last time, we plundered a high performance bowgun along with several thousand gold.¡¹

    ¡¸Ever since the war started, we boldly hunted for Goldonian merchant ships after all.¡¹

    Magrado may not be superior in terms of ground forces, but they overwhelm Goldonia on the water. Naturally, Goldonia stopped using the rivers to conduct trade, but there are still a few merchant ships who try to sneak on the waters possibly trying to improve their poor profits onnd. If they are able to obtain such important items, then there¡¯s sufficient reason to dispatch a battleship.

    Carges even took out one of Goldonia¡¯srge battleship inst year¡¯s battle. Normally, it¡¯s a misuse of resources to hunt merchant ships, but the mission this time is a special one.

    ¡¸Wars eat up money like it¡¯s nothing, so being the poorer nation, we should get as much money from Goldonia as possible.¡¹

    The captain smiles.

    Then, the lookout shouts loudly.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve arrived in front! Arge merchant ship......with a deep draft! It¡¯s fully loaded with some heavy cargo!¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s here! The g, confirm its g!!¡¹

    ¡¸......the g is......of the Olga Federation! It isn¡¯t just on the mast, there are also two each on the bow and stern!¡¹

    ¡¸Excess gs......there¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s this ship.¡¹

    A ship typically raises a single g on the most outstanding location ¨C the mast ¨C in order to distinguish itself from other nations. It¡¯s very strange to have gs on the bow and stern.

    The Carges was dispatched specifically to target this ship. There should be tens of thousands of gold coins and gold bars packed on this transport ship, bringing war funds from thepanies in the Federation to Goldonia¡¯s headquarters. The ship is flying the Olga Federation g to avoid being attacked, but it¡¯s definitely a Goldonian ship.

    ¡¸Exactly as the information described. There¡¯s no doubt......the single escort ship is also what we¡¯ve been told about.¡¹

    ¡¸The headquarters¡¯ informationwork is impressive.¡¹

    The captain smiles cheerfully at his adjutant.

    ¡¸It seems they have a spy hidden within the heart of Goldonia......it is generally a greedy merchant, but it¡¯s none of our business to investigate any further.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. We only have one duty assigned to us. And that is to get revenge by bringing victory to our nation!¡¹

    ¡¸Woah there, we aren¡¯t sinking any ships this time. We¡¯ll leave the ship itself unharmed while massacring all those onboard. It¡¯s a waste to let all that gold sink.¡¹

    Getting such a sizeable amount of gold will deal a big blow to Goldonia and it¡¯s twice as meaningful if it¡¯s stolen from them.

    ¡¸Get into your positions! We¡¯ll get beside them instantly and jump on their ship!¡¹

    ¡¸Get the catapults and ballistae ready! However, don¡¯t use fire, you hear? We can¡¯t board if the ship¡¯s on fire.¡¹

    The sailors move promptly and the Carges starts advancing. At first, they were barely moving, but the merchant ship grew got closer in no time.

    ¡¸These guys aren¡¯t even trying to escape. What idiots!¡¹

    ¡¸They must feel safe with those fake gs. Now, let¡¯s give them hell!¡¹

    The Carges closes in until they were practically touching the other ship and the crew on the merchant ship all stare nkly in surprise.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    Balls of iron are flung from the catapults and arrows repeatedly shower the ship¡¯s deck.

    ¡¸Uwah! They¡¯re shooting at us!¡¹

    ¡¸Why?! We are......gyah!!¡¹

    The crew run about in panic, trying to escape from the attacks.

    ¡¸Hmph, we¡¯ll kill all these Goldonian bastards. They have no will to fight, board their ship!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooh¡ª!!¡¹

    Soldiers use ropes to aid them and climb onto the merchant ship. The ship acting as escort is just watching and doing nothing to stop the intruders.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going too! The soldiers might snatch the gold for themselves after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, then please treat meter when the captain pilfers all of it.¡¹

    Unlike the other soldiers, Reed smoothly and effortlessly jumps onto the ship with the rope. The skills he has polished for many years in order to be a captain still has not deteriorated.

    The killing has already begun on the moving battlefield. Being unarmed and having sorry excuses for weapons and armor, the crew is being cut up one after the other.

    ¡¸Captain Reed! It won¡¯t be long until we finish cleaning up.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, but the gold is the most important. I don¡¯t mind if you set fire to the ship while carrying the gold with you. Hurry up and look for it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! I have designated several people just now to search the bilge of the ship too!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m going to rampage here!¡¹

    After saying that, Reed takes his sword and cuts down a crewmember in a single stroke.

    ¡¸Goldonian son of a bitch, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll reach the shore alive!¡¹

    ¡¸You assholes......you won¡¯t get away with this unpunished! My name is linked with the Arensky family!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re still talking? Fucking liar!¡¹

    A crewmember wearing slightly expensive-looking clothes gets cut down.

    Despite being in a disadvantageous situation, disguising the ship as one belonging to another nation is an illegal action and an action which shames his pride as a sailor at the same time. Being a pure-bred sailor himself, Reed could not hide his rage.

    The ship¡¯s deck turned into hell for awhile and eventually turned into a sea of blood with most of the crew cut down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost over, huh? But what are those guys doing at the bottom of the ship? If they don¡¯t hurry up, the sun will set.¡¹

    Reed takes a seat on one of the fallen crewmember¡¯s corpse and stretches boredly. He then hears sounds of footsteps climbing up the stairs leading down to the bilge of the ship.

    ¡¸Took you long enough......what are you guys dawdling-¡¸Big trouble, captain!!¡¹¡¹

    All the sailors look horribly sick like they¡¯re about to throw up.

    ¡¸What is it? Don¡¯t tell me there isn¡¯t any gold......¡¹

    ¡¸The bottom of the ship is filled with barrels of wine! The reason the draft is so deep is because of that!¡¹

    The sailor hands him a piece of paper with a trembling hand.

    Reed snatches the paper to read for himself.

    ¡¸Tariff document......departing from Veresk......to Mishil1 ......cargo......wine barrels.¡¹

    Reed throws the piece of paper away and barges into the room which appears to be for the captain of the ship.

    He ransacks the room and destroys a desk containing a locked drawer with his sword, then pulls out the contents.

    ¡¸Found it! The ship¡¯s proof of ownership! ............What the hell. What the hell is this! Damn it!!¡¹

    The piece of paper was blown away by a sudden gust of wind and disappeared into the sky.

    [Ship¡¯s Nationality: Olga Federation Merchant Ship

    Ship Owner: Baron Arensky

    Ship Name: Lusitania]

    The ship thought to be the escort has already turned its bow around and is gradually sailing further away. But the crew of the Carges all seem dumbfounded and don¡¯t seem to have the energy to give chase.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 42,700

    Port Randel

    Kingdom Army: 6400

    East Coast

    Private Army: 8000 (Units brought to battle only)

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Cannons: 10 (1 Genuine)

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 20,300

    Neighboring Vassal Lords¡¯ Armies: 8000

    Not strictly under themand of the protagonist.

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Leopolt (Deputy Commander), Celia (adjutant, injured), M mander), Irijina mander, injured), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi (belly of a pregnant woman), Tristan (house-sitting), Gido (critical condition)

    Current Location: Port Randel

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel

 Chapter 154: Magrado War â‘¥ The White Flee

    <h4>Chapter 154: Magrado War ¢Þ The White Flee</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Port Randel

    ¡¸Heey......it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not, the doctor said so.¡¹

    As Pipi wipes down my body, I rub her ass, but she doesn¡¯t meet my demands. She¡¯s wearing a regrettably short skirt so I slip my hand past her thigh and rub her vagina with my finger. Pipi doesn¡¯t seem to mind being touched though and closed her eyes to enjoy the feeling of my finger.

    I fainted after the wound in my abdomen opened up again, but fortunately, a soldier keeping watch found me. However, he made a fuss and caused everyone in Port Randel to hurriedly search for an assassin in the city in confusion.

    After that, Pipi and the doctor had to tell them the truth that I wasn¡¯t dead and that I was fucking while injured so the wound opened up again. It calmed everyone in the city down but it unnecessarily caused them to give me strange looks.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t allowed any women until the wound closes. I don¡¯t mind if you just look.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unreasonably cruel......¡¹

    I pull my finger out from Pipi¡¯s crotch. I can¡¯t prate her or ejacte so touching her anymore than this is pointless.

    ¡¸Count-sama has a strong body. The wound will close up quickly, so please take care of yourself for just a little longer.¡¹

    The other woman in the room seems to be the doctor¡¯s assistant tasked with nursing me. So Pipi has a bunch of things she won¡¯t put up with either.

    But this devoted girl can also be considered as the cause of my suffering. Her clothes are revealing and barely covering anything, exposing her bulging breasts andrge ass. She¡¯s a nice woman who I want to get pregnant as soon as possible.

    ¡¸......go ahead and do as you like.¡¹

    I rub the ass of the girl who finishes spreading the ointment on my thigh and stomach wounds. The girl made a fuss about it at first, but she doesn¡¯t mind now that we did it so many times.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if I cum as long as I don¡¯t move, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. Releasing your seed uses up your stamina and the strength in your stomach too. Your wound will open up again.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I thought my heart would stop when I saw the chief fall over!¡¹

    At this rate, I don¡¯t think I can get Pipi to do it with me sneakily either. I wonder what the cause of death would be if I die after my dick bursts.

    ¡¸Commander, a messenger from the opposite shore. It¡¯s from Leopolt-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸From him?¡¹

    The message from the opposite shore once again reported they have been isted because of Magrado¡¯s navy.

    A small ship might be able head out at night while relying on the lights from the city while transporting on arger scale would only yield a small chance for sess.

    I look at the letter handed to me by the messenger.

    I unconsciously pass it beside me, but Pipi can¡¯t read.

    Oh, how I miss Celia.

    ¡¸If this is true......then we¡¯ll be able to reunite with the soldiers of the opposite shore soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Pipi wants to know how Gido is doing too!¡¹

    Gido is still fighting a losing battle with the god of death, but I¡¯ll keep quiet for now.

    ¡¸Contact the soldiers. Set up Goldonian gs in various ces in the city. We need to make sure there are no buildings with gs belonging to Magrado. And also, absolutely don¡¯t do anything to the shipsing up from downstream. Tell them to stay still like they¡¯re watching a y.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going to happen?¡¹

    The woman inquires as she¡¯s treating me.

    ¡¸Just a little show. Look forward to it.¡¹

    I speed up the rubbing of her ass but get pinched when I stick my finger just a little bit into her ass.

    Haah, I want to fuck a woman.

    And then one weekter, when my abdominal wound has closed up for the most part, it finally came.

    ¡¸Commander! An unidentified fleet of 10 shipsing from downstream ¨C sixrge-sized ships and another four superrge-sized ships!¡¹

    ¡¸So they¡¯vee. See to it that absolutely nobody interferes with them.¡¹

    I stand up and head outside to see them off.

    Pipi alsoes along with me......her head is at just the right height for me to rest my arm.

    She¡¯s just like Celia when she was young.

    ¡¸Hahiii......hahii......¡¹

    The devoted girl who nursed meys trembling on the bed with her legs spread open. When I think about how she squirted a little earlier while holding her inted stomach, it brings up an impure yetical scene in my mind.

    As soon as the girl told me my wound healed, I pounced on her. She resisted at first, but eventually gave in after my repeated kissing and caressing. With a sensitive body and a dick full of semen, I made her moan in pleasure to my heart¡¯s content, and released a bucket-load of seed inside her womb after she granted me permission.

    ¡¸She squeezed the most out of me......¡¹

    Sorry about that Pipi, that body was against the rules after abstaining for close to two weeks.

    I¡¯ll make sure to inject lots inside you tonight too.

    ¡¸Over there!¡¹

    My attention shifts when the soldier shouts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big......even when looking from here.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unbelievably big. To think something that big could sail on the river......¡¹

    The fleet of 10 sheets advances in two rows, approaching the coast of Port Randel carefully as if inspecting the area.

    ¡¸Raise the gs.¡¹

    Goldonian gs fly on the top of citizens¡¯ houses and shops, and any tall ces where the soldiers could climb up. As soon as we did so, the fleet seems to lose interest and changes direction to run parallel to coast.

    ¡¸Fuu......what a scary guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief? What is that?¡¹

    Pipi jumps and clings to me from behind, resting her chin on my shoulder.

    ¡¸So Pipi doesn¡¯t know. If it¡¯s you, I know you can clearly see that g, right? Remember it well, that is......¡¹

    The Olga Federation.

    ¡¸Is that the nation that Nonna spoke about? Are they an ally?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say for sure, but this time it seems they¡¯re an enemy¡¯s enemy.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s letter detailed the Magrado Navy attacking a merchant ship from the Federation and massacring everyone onboard. It appears the Federation immediately responded by dispatching a disciplinary fleet to the eastern rivers. They did make contact with Goldonia afterwards and insisted that no one interfered or helped.

    Having a third party enter the fray is amusing, but if they¡¯ll defeat what we consider to be a troublesome navy, then I¡¯ll humbly ept this fortunate event.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bigger ship than Pipi and the others got on. And it¡¯s also white and pretty.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right ......the four ships especially at the back are incredible.¡¹

    The six battleships are about the same size as thergest battleships in Goldonia but the other four look to be double that size. They are tall as well so it isn¡¯t easy to climb onboard just by throwing some rope over and crossing.

    The entire ship, including the deck and mast are painted white. They¡¯re extremely beautiful when viewed from afar, but it really only makes them stand out.

    ¡¸But, I guess they don¡¯t need something like smokescreen.¡¹

    That white color probably epasses the dignity of their ruler to allow them to boldly challenge any opponent when they get discovered.

    ¡¸But that ship is strange. There are a bunch of holes on the side.¡¹

    Holes? I couldn¡¯t see that much detail with my eyes but water will seep inside if that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something ck sticking out of there. It ruins the ship¡¯s white beauty. ¡¹

    ¡¸Magrado Navy spotted upstream! Over 40 of them!¡¹

    So they¡¯re here. With this many battleships, there¡¯s no reason to butt in. Judging based on size, the Federation has the advantage but Magrado has quadruple the number of ships and is more importantlying from upstream, so they should have the speed advantage.

    Well, let¡¯s see how things turn out.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t see-¡¹

    Soldiers all gather in high ces so they don¡¯t miss the action. The small Pipi¡¯s view gets blocked so I put her on my shoulders.

    ¡¸Oooh~ So high! ¡¹

    The Federation¡¯s fleet is in two vertical rows whereas the Magrado Navy is spread out horizontally. The small ships of the Magrado Navy use the river current in an attempt to destroy therger ships with their naval rams.

    ¡¸If both fleets are facing each other from the front, then the Federation has the advantage despite having fewer ships. Will they instantly close the distance and aim for the side......?¡¹

    However, at that time the battle ranks of the Federation¡¯s fleet suddenly veers left, exposing their side.

    ¡¸What-!? ¡¹¡¸No way, they¡¯re practically screaming to be attacked there.¡¹

    The spectating soldiers also raise their voices of confusion.

    The sixrge battleships widen the gap between the four extrarge ships, which are gently floating sideways slightly downstream, naturally inviting the Magrado Navy to take the opportunity to elerate towards them.

    If both sides close the distance by heading straight, it would take several changes in direction to get around to the side of the other party, but in this situation, Magrado only has to elerate forward. Now I¡¯m worried about what the Federation¡¯s admiral is nning.

    ¡¸They¡¯re getting closer to each other! ¡¹¡¸Naval ramming......if a ship of that size takes an attack empowered by the river current......¡¹

    Everyone gulped in anticipation for the ramming by the Magrado side and the hand-to-handbat which would naturally follow. But what happened next betrayed all of their expectations.

    A loud roaring sound, which even echoed all the way to Port Randel located a fair distance away, sends vibrations to my stomach.

    ¡¸Hyawah!¡¹

    The sound surprised Pipi, causing her to fall off my shoulders and wrap her legs around me in a hurry to save herself from hitting the ground.

    ¡¸What happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi saw it! The white fleet spit out fire!¡¹

    There is some sort of smoke seeping out like mist from the sides of the Federation¡¯s fleet.

    On the other hand, the Magrado Navy is......

    ¡¸Amazinnng......they look like worn-out rags.¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth happened!?¡¹

    The Magrado ships are still intent on colliding with the enemy fleet but lost speed after their masts were destroyed and their decks turned into a tattered mess. The rowers are most likely finished too as the ships are diverted off-course weakly. The ships are pulled along the river by the current, and eventually capsizes and sinks.

    ¡¸10 ships disappeared in an instant?¡¹¡¸So the ships of the Federation¡¯s fleet blow fire......?¡¹

    ¡¸Cannons, huh? ......Pipi, how many mes did you see?¡¹

    ¡¸8! There were 24 big ones!¡¹

    A big apuse to Melissa who taught her how to count.

    That was only the right side, so they essentially have 16 and 48 altogether......which means that the entire fleet has close to 300 cannons in total.

    Nonna......it looks like it¡¯ll take a while to take back the Elektra name.

    The soldiers looking forward to seeing both parties sh were also rendered speechless. That showed just how impactful the scene was.

    That initial attack basically determined the victors of the battle.

    Another group of ships were sunk with a second volley and the separated ranks of the Federation¡¯s fleet steered their ships around to pursue and finish off each and every escaping ship belonging to the Magrado Navy with their cannons.

    ¡¸The white ships arerge, yet considerably fast.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the Federation ships are fast.

    The reason they looked sluggish was simply because the body of the ship is big, and even now, those ships are sinking the Magrado ships left and right with cannons and naval rams. The battle has be one-sided, clearly distinguishing the hunter and the hunted.

    A few Magrado ships manage to shoot their ballistae and hit the Federation ships, causing small fires, but the white fleet responds by sting the enemy ships with cannons.

    When most of the Magrado ships have disappeared to the bottom of the river, the white fleet formed into their two rows again and heads to the coast. The ce is slightly upstream from Port Randel, and it looks to be all forest until the area close to the shore from what I can see, but that seems to be where the Magrado Navy appeared from earlier. It¡¯s probably a hidden base or something.

    The continuous roars from their cannons make me want to cover my ears as dust rises and slivers of wood gets sent flying in the air.

    ¡¸What a staggering attack. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief......my eardrums are going to burst......¡¹

    Pipi was about to cry, but when I cover her ears with my hands, she looks up and grins broadly at me. I¡¯ll make more of an effort to stretch Pipi¡¯s hole today.

    After a thorough cannon strike, the Federation fleet raise their anchors and head further upstream. But then, a single ship of the Magrado Navy which appeared to be destroyed and drifting on the water started moving. Apparently, they were just disguising themselves and took out their oars altogether to paddle together, elerating towards the superrge battleship. Thinking they could at least get some form of retaliation, they get in extremely close so the Federation ship has no way to respond.

    ¡¸Oooh! They¡¯ll crash.¡¹

    Although they¡¯re the enemy, I have to give some props to them for challenging the Federation ship with a single ship. It¡¯s fine to cheer for them a bit.

    In a panic, the cannons spit out fire, but are unable to hit their target. Then, there was a thud sound from the nk of the giant vessel as the naval ram runs into the ship¡¯s body.

    ¡¸!?¡¹¡¸What was that sound!?¡¹

    That wasn¡¯t the sound of the naval ram destroying the hull. I hear a dull sound of metal colliding with metal and the ship which did the ramming tilts over and sinks.

    The giant vessel continues to progress forward slowly as if nothing happened, watching the other ship sink.

    ¡¸Incredible......¡¹

    Only one person¡¯s voice leaks out, but that was probably what everyone thought at the moment.

    That ship probably installed something metal under the water¡¯s surface. Because the ship is so big, they probably thought as long as they protect the water surface around them, it would be a herculean task for them to be destroyed and thus sunk from the top. But can a ship even install something metal like that......? I don¡¯t really know.

    ¡¸Such a fleet is on the eastern rivers......?¡¹

    The eastern area is a remote region to the Federation and their main enemy in the Gand Empire is to the west......in other words, it isn¡¯t wrong to believe they have another fleet in the west several times more powerful than that one.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to work even harder.¡¹

    ¡¸If you work too hard, Pipi will die. I¡¯d like you to be satisfied with making Pipi faint already.¡¹

    I¡¯ll pat Pipi for misunderstanding.

    They must have waited until the battle was settled.

    A transport shipes towards us from the opposite shore. Since the Magrado Navy in our area has been vanquished, there is no longer anything blocking them.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    At the same time, Rafen

    ¡¸There is no mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true!? You¡¯re sure!?¡¹

    ¡¸Everything is true. I swear on my life as a doctor.¡¹

    Nonna takes several deep breaths before confirming again.

    Again, the doctor gives her the same response.

    Nonna¡¯s shocked face gradually bes happy, then finally a beaming smile appears on her face like an explosion.

    ¡¸There is no mistake. Madam, you are pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaahaa-!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that was nothing. Is that so, well good work......you may leave. Absolutely keep the embarrassing part you saw of me to yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸T-then I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡¹

    The doctor leaves the room and Caes in, as if taking his ce.

    Ca smiles in front of Nonna as she is putting her underwear back on and getting her clothes back in order.

    ¡¸Cheating with that old man? Was it fun?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! More importantly......¡¹

    ¡¸Congrats. You¡¯re pregnant, right?¡¹

    Nonna freezes at the unusually kind words, tears gradually well up in her eyes and she jumps into Ca¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Waaaaaaaaah, I made a baby! I¡¯m not unqualified to be a wife!¡¹

    ¡¸What, you¡¯re crazy.......besides, the important part is the child.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! I will raise this child to be healthy and upstanding. To do that......¡¹

    Nonna summons a servant in the area.

    ¡¸Bumping into something and falling down is the source of miscarriage so......wrap all the railings in the mansion, the furniture, the walls, and all sharp edges with cloth! And I heard that it will do the baby good if the mother¡¯s body stays rxed. Someone go buy a painting from my favorite artist, Torteon, and bring it to my room......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡¹

    Ca was about to hit Nonna, but remembering it would be bad if she fell over on the off-chance, she tugs at her cheek instead.

    ¡¸Fuaah!¡¹

    Nonna gets angry, but the smile deep inside her heart cannot be hidden.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 43,000

    Private Army: 8000 (Units brought to battle only)

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Cannons: 10 (1 Genuine)

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 27,000

    Neighboring Vassal Lords¡¯ Armies: 8000

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Leopolt (Deputy Commander), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi, Tristan (house-sitting), Gido (critical condition)

    Current Location: Port Randel

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel

 Chapter 155: Magrado War â‘¦ Decisive Battle at Nord Plains

    <h4>Chapter 155: Magrado War ¢ß Decisive Battle at Nord ins</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    It has been one week after the Olga Federation¡¯s fleet demolished the Magrado Navy and nothing stands in our way of crossing the river, so the entire army, excluding the injured soldiers who withdrew, disembarked in Port Randel and the surrounding area. Among the soldiers are of course Leopolt, M and the injured Celia and Irijina.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, the wound is fine now!¡¹

    Irijina lowers her pants to show me the scar on her thigh. Scars are like mysterious things to her, but it¡¯ll disappear once I smear some nice ointment on it.

    ¡¸Mine has healed too!¡¹

    Celia exposes her shoulder to me. Her wound was much smaller than Irijina¡¯s so it¡¯s pretty much unrecognizable now.

    ¡¸Yeah, I get it......but is that also some form of condolences?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹

    The two of them look around, instantly chasing away the eyes of the soldiers, but their crotches are visibly bulging out. The soldiers haven¡¯t slept with any women since they stepped onto the battlefield so having some prettydies suddenly reveal their thigh and shoulder in front of them inevitably caused that reaction.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t looook!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Hm?¡¹

    Celia gets embarrassed while Irijina is clueless, but all in all it was a sessfulnding operation.

    ¡¸So......how is Gido doing ?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹¡¸Nu......¡¹

    Celia and Irijina seem to be at a loss for words. Does that mean he didn¡¯t make it?

    ¡¸Gido is severely wounded and his internal organs have been heavily damaged. He somehow managed to avoid dying on the spot but his wound got infected and he is writhing in pain and misery. The doctor advised he probably wouldn¡¯tst long and that it might be morepassionate to let him die instantly.¡¹

    Lunaments with a tone devoid of any emotion. It must be tough for her to see the final moments of a boy who was so in love with her.

    ¡¸Leave him to fight against death. I have a little bit of a wish after all.¡¹

    ¡¸......he is really suffering.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so. It might be hell for him right now, but......if he survives, he can taste paradise.¡¹

    Luna doesn¡¯t say anything more.

    She must be thinking ¡®I don¡¯t want to watch Gido suffer, but I want him to survive if possible¡¯.

    ¡¸Well we won¡¯t save him by babbling about it here. If we lose here and all of us get massacred, we would be putting the cart before the horse. Let¡¯s strive to win against the enemy first.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, if you would allow me.¡¹

    Leopolt, who waited for the conversation about Gido to be over, steps forward without hesitation and spreads open a map. Luna and Celia re at him but he doesn¡¯t pay them any attention.

    It just wouldn¡¯t be right if Leopolt isn¡¯t like that.

    ¡¸Allowing our entire army tond means the enemy¡¯s numerical advantage has crumbled. In this situation, their encirclement is nothing more than a dispersion of their forces. The enemy is already gradually retreating from Port Randel. After they gather their troops in the ins, they¡¯ll most likely proceed to a deciding battle.¡¹

    That has also been confirmed by the lookout.

    But it is to be expected they are retreating orderly, since trying to imitate a surprise attack with insufficient preparation would put them at risk instead.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the probability of them holing up in a castle?¡¹

    Their capital Odoros is no too far away. They possess a sturdy set of city walls and there is a possibility that they might run back there.

    ¡¸None. If they do something like holing up in their castle, the army confronting Lord Radhalde¡¯snding operation will be wiped out by a pincer attack and they¡¯ll just be surrounded from three directions. Moreover, their main force consists of heavy infantry, which cannot be said is suited towards defending a siege.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, in that case where would they be positioning themselves?¡¹

    ¡¸They will likely be in the Nord ins, the midpoint between their capital and Port Randel. To deal with our army, which has the advantage in numbers, they will need some reinforcements and must retreat to a certain extent. And like before, they¡¯ll need a ce where they can use the terrain to try and throw our formation in disarray......there is no other ce but here.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we can¡¯t give the enemy any time. We should make preparations immediately. Let¡¯s contact Erich¡¯s First and Second division corps as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, but we can¡¯t expect to rendezvous with them for the decisive battle.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    The Federation¡¯s fleet also seems to have appeared where Erich¡¯s First division corps is and took out the enemy navy as well as the city they nned to conduct theirnding operation. The city with a poption of over 10,000 suffered continuous cannon fire for half a day and turned into a burning hell.

    Erich and them are happy the enemy retreated and have sessfullypleted theirnding operation, but it seems they will not be able to sortie again so soon because they¡¯re having a hard time gathering the necessary supplies after the city turned into shambles.

    ¡¸It seems the Second corps will still need a considerable amount of time tond after losing many ships by trying to forcefullynd in the rain.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who¡¯smanding that corps, but what is he doing?

    ¡¸Alright, then everyone gather their own respective units! Those who are freee with me to bed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Right away sir!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After that, Celia moved extremely fast to finish organizing her unit and rushed into the tent, but Pipi was getting pounded by my dick at the time, causing Celia to let out a frustrated groan.

    Several Days Later, Nord ins

    The rain which troubled us as soon as the war started disappeared without a trace. Winter is approaching as well and both armies face-off against each other under the clear, almost transparent sky. With nothing obstructing our view in the ins, both parties are able to unmistakably make eye contact with each other.

    ¡¸As I thought, they have a some reinforcements. The enemy troops add up to around 35,000, matching our own numbers.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we have over 40,000 though.¡¹

    I guess he didn¡¯t include the vassal lords¡¯ armies in his calctions.

    The enemy has an army with infantry as their core and cavalry on the left and right to bolster their formation. For us, the kingdom¡¯s army is split up on the left and right with my private army deployed in the center.

    They must believe there¡¯s no reason to hide after showing it once.

    The enemy heavy infantry are already propping up theirrge shields and creating a number of box formations. I had a hard time dealing with that formation when I saw it for the first time.

    ¡¸Again with those boxes, can we do something about them?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The same strategy won¡¯t dy us a second time.¡¹

    Leopolt gives out detailed orders to the army with aposed expression on his face. I¡¯ll leave the military tactics to him.

    I hold my spear up to the sun and look carefully.

    I¡¯ve done some outrageous things with this spear yet there isn¡¯t a single chip or scratch. What on earth is it made from?

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, the enemy moved.¡¹

    It¡¯s just like the time we fought against these things before ¨C the strategy where they march forward in their iron box formations.

    The box is made up of about 1000 people, just like it was in the past, and there are 20 of them surrounded by 10,000 infantry and 5000 cavalry deployed in regr formations.

    ¡¸Block our approach and cut our formation, then spread out when they get into our ranks......is probably what they n to do.¡¹

    ¡¸We should make our move too.¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare that thing. Is it alright to let the entire private army except the bow cavalry move freely?¡¹

    In terms of military strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem which needs the kingdom¡¯s army to send out their main force.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry advance forward. Arrows won¡¯t prate those boxes, aim for the infantry around them. Don¡¯t get too close.¡¹

    ¡¸You heard the chief¡¯s orders. Fight to the death!¡¹

    Luna raises her sword above her head and the cavalry charges.

    Well, the bow cavalry are valuable so it would be troublesome if too many of them die.

    The phnx-like formation stops in their tracks when they see the 4000 bow cavalry charging at them, then nts their shields into the ground and sticks out their spears. Their anti-cavalry measures can be considered an iron wall. Obviously, swords and arrows won¡¯t get through those thick shields. But the cavalry are a terrifying threat to the infantry who are unable to run behind those shields.

    ¡¸Align your long spears! Don¡¯t separate from the side of the formation!¡¹

    They are using the usual methods to deal with cavalry and are probably expecting supporting arrow fire from the box. But that¡¯s na?ve thinking ¨C it won¡¯t be a fight at close quarters.

    The bow cavalry charge towards the enemy in a long, vertical formation and ready their bows instead of their swords.

    ¡¸Deploy to the left!!¡¹

    Themander at the head of the formation yells out and promptly changes their course. Naturally, the units following behind move ordingly and fire their arrows at the enemy.

    Ever since I included them in the army, this was the tactic they practiced the most.

    The enemy¡¯s anti-cavalry formation with long spears was too big for the cavalry to copse.

    ¡¸So this is Goldonia¡¯s bow cavalry unit!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down! Don¡¯t break formation!¡¹

    After showing them the strategy, they did have some sort of response to deal with it, as the spear unit quickly hold up small shields to block the arrows.

    But the shooting distance is too close for the bow cavalry and it¡¯s an easy task for them to aim at the soldiers without shields or aim at the gaps in coverage, thus increasing the enemy¡¯s casualties even more.

    ¡¸The enemy is crumbling!¡¹

    ¡¸We should move the kingdom army¡¯s cavalry too.¡¹

    Celia exims happily while Leopolt remains expressionless as usual.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, go. Don¡¯t touch the box though.¡¹

    The kingdom army¡¯s cavalry rush out in a sh after the bow cavalry pass by like a gust of wind.

    In order to get close to attack with their spears and swords, they suffer some casualties from the intercepting spears and arrows, but the crumbling formation could notpletely fend off their entire attack. The weight and size of the cavalry are quite the threat to the infantry as they get pushed into one end.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem with training ormand either. Lord Radhalde has trained them well. That is ...... did they taken out in the front?¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, idiots.¡¹

    One squad of the kingdom¡¯s cavalry use the momentum gained from tearing apart the enemy infantry to attack the box-shaped formation. They cut down the spears growing out from the box and thrust their own spears in the gaps to defeat a few soldiers. That much is good.

    ¡¸I told them not to go......¡¹

    The holes are quickly filled with fresh soldiers from the inside of the box and spears jut out from behind the shields, defeating a couple cavalry in return. In addition, arrows and bowgun bolts rain down from above the heads of the cavalry who lost their point of attack, retreating while carrying their losses.

    Moreover, the enemy cavalry rush at them from the nk as if waiting for this moment. If this continues, those impertinent guys will be surrounded.

    ¡¸......Have the entire kingdom army advance forward. We can¡¯t abandon them.¡¹

    With a single order, the kingdom army with close to 30,000 soldiers start moving. Seeing that, the enemy gives up on surrounding the detachment in front of them and charges at us instead.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to collide with them from the front.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Circumstances change all the time......we can use the cannons if we stay back.¡¹

    We can still use the cannons if the enemyes at us, but it would be impossible to move the cannons away from us. It takes time and effort to move those things. The cannons particrly created independently have lower performance ability, break easily and the barrel is thick and heavy. They aren¡¯t objects which can be willingly carried here and there depending on the situation.

    ¡¸Are you fatally insane?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no problem, but we need to iste the phnx formations first. Let¡¯s have Lord Hardlett go in ce of the cannons.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s sortie......I have something to tell youter, Leopolt.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m all ears.¡¹

    Both armies march slowly towards each other and there is only a short distance until we reach the range we can loose arrows. The Goldonian army is slightly perplexed after seeing Magrado¡¯s strange formation for the first time. I stand at the front brandishing my spear.

    ¡¸No need to worry, I have defeated that formation before, there is nothing to fear! It¡¯s the same as easily prating a woman after taking her virginity!¡¹

    The ce falls silent.

    Crap, I screwed up.

    ¡¸Beat them down! Chargeeeee¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸O, oooooh¡ª!!?¡¹

    I try to deceive them by force and continue shouting. That was close.

    The enemy also dashes when they see us pick up the pace.

    Celia is sticks by my side, worried I would get injured likest time and swears she will absolutely not separate from me.

    Schwartz neighs and wiggles his body to the left. There are several bags hanging down his left side.

    ¡¸What are you going to do with those things?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I would be the recement for the cannons.¡¹

    Since the cannons couldn¡¯t be moved, I took several iron balls with me. Apparently, they¡¯re quite heavy since Schwartz is giving me this unhappy look telling me to hurry up and throw those things.

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t tell me......there!¡¹

    I hurl the iron ball at the closest box.

    There is still a fair distance between us so the ball flies in an arc andnds in the middle of the formation. I hear a metallic sound but the details are unknown.

    ¡¸Herees the rest of them!¡¹

    I¡¯ve got the hang of it now so I can drop the balls in good ces starting from the next round. The first shot urately crashed into the front of the formation and knocked back two people along with their shields inciting cheers from our allies.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t as powerful as I expected. A spear might be more effective.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unfathomable for a human to even hurl such a heavy iron ball though.¡¹

    ¡¸It makes for good exercise after an injury......owah!¡¹

    Right when I was about to throw myst shot, an enemy cavalry suddenly thrust their spear at me. I instinctively bashed him with that thing in my hand using the weight of my entire body behind it.

    ¡¸Gyu-!!¡¹

    Finished him......or it might be more urate to say he exploded. A bunch of stuff leaks out from the soldier who approached me with his spear and got hit by the iron ball.

    ¡¸It was myst shot too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiih!¡¹¡¸Brice exploded!¡¹¡¸Demoooooon!¡¹

    The remaining enemy cavalry runs away.

    This is effective in its own way I guess.

    ¡¸Well, that side show is over. Push forward!¡¹

    Allies and enemies alike sh with each other.

    The shouting of soldiers, the metal shing sounds and cries of death drown out my voice ¨C this is the battlefield.

    Our allies have been one-sidedly pushing them back from the start of the fight. The enemy cavalry tries to threaten from the side but our bow cavalry and the kingdom army¡¯s cavalry block them, chasing them away instead, while the kingdom¡¯s army overwhelms the enemy from the front, and even the vassal lords¡¯ armies are dominant as they circle around and attack from the side.

    But that dominance was before genuinely shing with the phnx formations. The first one to challenge them was a noble¡¯s army affiliated with the vassal lords.

    ¡¸W-what is this!? Loose your arrows! Thrust your spears!¡¹

    ¡¸Neither of them have any effect! We can¡¯t stop the enemy! They¡¯re tearing through our formation!¡¹

    The heavy infantry are quite slow with the weight of their equipment and shields. But that slow and steady pace divides the army with certainty. Then, when they reach the middle of the area, another order is yelled out.

    ¡¸Spread out!¡¹

    Their shields are thrown down and soldiers disperse in all directions from the inside of the box. They face little to no resistance as they attack from inside the army¡¯s formation. That noble¡¯s army is instantly destroyed and the entirety of the lords¡¯ armies get shaken just from watching everything unfold.

    To make matters worse, some units of the kingdom army¡¯s main force in the front are being split up and crushed in the same manner. The state of battle quickly shifts from an overwhelming Goldonian advantage to more of an equilibrium.

    There isn¡¯t any movement from the headquarters where Leopolt is. I guess it isn¡¯t the right time yet.

    Then I¡¯ll go wild for a bit.

    ¡¸Spread out¨C!!¡¹

    The box opens up after stepping deep into an allied army¡¯s formation.

    I was waiting for that.

    Timing it to be exactly as they opened up, I jump in the middle of the enemy army with Schwartz.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re opening up, then my spear can also pass through!¡¹

    I stab the enemies in my way and Schwartz hooves send them flying as I advance towards the center of their formation. Schwartz would injure the heavy infantry if he carelessly stepped on them so he made an effort to step on the softer parts.

    ¡¸Uwaah! He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here again!¡¹

    ¡¸Why does he only appear in front of us!¡¹

    It seems these guys participated in the attack on Port Randel. They start bad mouthing me as soon as they see my face.

    ¡¸So noisy! Where I go is for me to decide!¡¹

    Talking about people like Casie. 1

    I swing my spear and send them flying. I hear screams in the direction I sent them so they shouldn¡¯t be dead. Thank god.

    There seem to be an endless supply of enemies as I¡¯m in the middle of a crowded formation. Just swinging my spear a little will cause chaos. I¡¯m a bit short-handed so I prop my spear on my shoulder with one hand and pull my Dual Crater with my other, then swing it a couple times. 10 or 20 easily turn into corpses.

    ¡¸Kuh! This guy, can I even stop him if I sacrifice my life......nn?¡¹

    The eloquently speaking middle-aged man is cut in half. A young soldier rushes in shouting to get revenge, but is flung in the air, stabbed by a spear from one of my allies and faints in agony.

    With the huge confusion, the enemy loses their chance to attack and my allies are able to recover from having their formation split up, sessfully regrouping again. It appears the army Erich trained isn¡¯t that weak. Now the enemy is isted in the middle of allied territory.

    ¡¸Now I just have to find and defeat themander to put an end to these boxes......¡¹

    When I look around, I find a man in nice dress shouting profusely.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? In this situation, you should get into assault formation again, pull back temporarily......¡¹

    Found him.

    ¡¸Found you, is it you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Geh! Waaaah! Someone protect me! Hurry and protect me!¡¹

    A few enemy soldiers block the path, standing between me and the escapingmander.

    ¡¸You¡¯re in the way.¡¹

    I slice away one of them with my spear, knock another in the air and hit him in midair towards the third soldier. But the sword of the fourth soldier grazes Schwartz¡¯s face and puts him off bnce.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    I pierce through the heart of the fourth soldier and toss him aside, but now themander has ran rather far away. It can¡¯t be avoided, and it might take some time but I¡¯ll for sure.......

    ¡¸Gugya-¡¹

    An arrow flies straight through the runningmander¡¯s neck. Turning back to see who it came from, I see Pipi releasing them while riding on Christoph¡¯s shoulders. With all the people in a melee like this, the tiny Pipi doesn¡¯t have a clear shot after all. It¡¯s the first time Christoph ever contributed to the battle.

    ¡¸Gu......h-heavy......get her off quickly.¡¹

    Really, which part of Pipi is heavy when I can lift her easily with one hand? If you can¡¯t even do that, then you won¡¯t be able to lift a woman up and fuck her.

    It was then a green ming arrow was shot into the air from the headquarters. It looks like they¡¯re ready.

    ¡¸Maintain your formations while moving backwards slowly.¡¹

    All armies currently locked in a struggle for supremacy abandon their battles and my allies start falling back gradually. The enemy judges we couldn¡¯t endure their pressure and once again get into their phnx formation, marching forward slowly.

    On the right and left nks of the enemy are 500 cavalry running parallel to their formation. They¡¯re holding some sort of ming object in their hands.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a siege weapon.¡¹

    Oil is poured into a porcin pot and mes appear on the surface as well. If they attach a string to it and throw it after twirling it around a few times, the ce it hits would burn fiercely.

    It isn¡¯t a particrly special siege weapon. It doesn¡¯t have much range so it requires the user to get close thus making them a perfect target to be hit by arrows, it doesn¡¯t have much effect on stone walls, and there are many more weaknesses, so there are not many uses for this weapon despite the mes being powerful.

    Perhaps it was determined that it will have enough of an effect on the heavy infantry because on top of being sluggish, a human is still under the armor.

    ¡¸Nn? The enemy nk......no, their feet? Why don¡¯t they throw it in the middle?¡¹

    The cavalry threw the pot of oil at the enemy nk, or in other words, at the outermost soldier, just enough to burn him and not directly at the center.

    ¡¸Well, this is Leopolt¡¯s doing. Let¡¯s just sit back and watch.¡¹

    Those cavalry probably hand-carry only those oil pots and don¡¯t even have spears with them.

    They approach numerous times from the nk and attack the phnx with fire. From the side, it might seem like these attacks are nothing but harassment, but the fire attacks from the side are gradually pushing the boxes are closer to each other.

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s not like they can walk through fire no matter howrge of a shield they have.¡¹

    The soldier located at the edge of the formation is focused on maintaining the ranks and there¡¯s no way he would be willing to walk through the fire. Eventually, the entire box formation slowly shifts towards the center, and the other adjacent boxes are simrly being pushed to change directions too.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re being gathered towards the center.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......just a little bit more.¡¹

    The Kingdom army is gradually retreating as usual and my private army never moved in the first ce. It wasn¡¯t because of being ck, but they aren¡¯t equipped to conduct normal battle.

    The cavalry repeat their attacks several more times and wait until the enemy box formations are almost touching each other before firing arrows at them. Those arrows aren¡¯t just regr arrows, but ming arrows used in a siege battle.

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹¡¸Hot!¡¹

    The ming arrows won¡¯t prate the iron shields, but they can still disrupt the footwork of the soldiers when they get deflected and fall at their feet. Even the tiniest bit of me which burns their body would cause them to pull back their feet on reflex. But this isn¡¯t the end of it.

    Ballistae are used next......firingrge ming arrows that send shields flying and set soldiers on fire. In addition, the soldiers of the private army get into a defensive formation and throw ignited pots of oil and ming pipes at them. Innumerable fires wrap around the front of the enemy.

    ¡¸Fire ahead! Stomp it out!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯reing from all over, move the shields. We can¡¯t see what¡¯s in front of us! ¡¹

    The enemy is sluggish and has poor visibility. They shouldn¡¯t be able to deal with mesing at them from all directions.

    ¡¸What incredible mes......but wouldn¡¯t it have been better to do this from the beginning?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the enemy needed to be tightly packed together, and more importantly, the infantry and cavalry deployed around them can¡¯t be there. The soldiers ordered to start the fire are not equipped to fight enemies who can move around freely.¡¹

    Due to the earlier fierce battle, the infantry and cavalry without the protection of the box have already been scattered and were not able to fulfill their role. That¡¯s how we are able to do as we please now. Nevertheless, not just the front, but the mes which converged them from the left and right are burning strong too. He did well to gather the enemy in the ce he aimed for.

    ¡¸Move! Move it! We¡¯ll be burned to death!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mess up the ranks! We¡¯ll be hit by arrows.¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You¡¯re telling us to stay in this fire!¡¹

    ¡¸Let us fall back! We¡¯ll be wiped out at this rate!!¡¹

    They won¡¯t just maintain their formation while remaining in the zing fire, so most of the enemy abandon their shields and somehow find spots where there is no fire. However, the ming arrows raining down on them prove their effectiveness by dropping and burning soldiers who broke formation.

    The bow cavalry were prepared for hell and as soon as they released their ming arrows, they added to the already cruel scene. There¡¯s no longer any chance for me to do hand-to-handbat with them so I return to the headquarters and stand beside Leopolt.

    ¡¸That was incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸It was for this reason that arge amount of siege weapons were transported. The box formation the enemy heavy infantry makes is practically a castle on the battlefield, thus we just need to have the suitable equipment and we should be able to defeat them.¡¹

    The enemies at the front of the formation have already broken formation and are trying to escape, but the soldiers packed together in the back are preventing them from doing so. The units in the back are unable to grasp the situation on the field and are still continuing to march forward.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time now.¡¹

    ¡¸So I¡¯ll be giving them the death sentence?¡¹

    ¡¸That is themander¡¯s duty and also privilege.¡¹

    Good grief. 2

    We are pushed back by the enemy and have retreated to the point where we initially nned to ambush the enemy. In that case, we should be able to use them.

    ¡¸All cannons......fire!¡¹

    The cannons roar loud enough to drown out the enemy¡¯s screams, and although 10 cannons might seem like a small amount after witnessing the concentrated cannon fire from the Federation¡¯s fleet, it should have enough power at close range.

    Even the soldiers barely maintaining their formation are sent flying by the iron ball shot at them from the front and get defeated without any resistance.

    At longst, the enemy is beginning to get routed and they all rush to escape after throwing down their swords and shields. The rear unit with rtively fewer casualties still pushes on in the face of all that¡¯s happened.

    ¡¸All units......charge!! Thoroughly annihte them!¡¹

    The Kingdom army, the private army, the cavalry and archers all mix together to pursue the enemy. The vassal lords¡¯ armies who ran away also gathered themselves and give chase as well. Well-organized actions don¡¯t need to be taken any longer. We just need to hunt down the enemies and finish them off. There¡¯s a very slim chance the enemy¡¯s slow heavy infantry will outrun us.

    With today¡¯s battle and following pursuit, it appears the Magrado army lost close to 30,000 out of their 35,000 forces. A majority of the soldiers became burnt corpses so I can¡¯t be sure of the exact number but it¡¯s very clear they have suffered catastrophic losses. This much should be enough to make them lose the will to fight, especially since their elite heavy infantry werepletely destroyed.

    ¡¸Is the end of the war close?¡¹

    ¡¸Nmoh ......nmohmoh!¡¹

    I mutter while lightly patting the heads of the five women fighting to get my dick in their mouths.

    By the way, Christoph got hit by the shield a soldier threw at him out of desperation during the pursuit of the enemy and was knocked out, so he couldn¡¯t finish off a single enemy this time either.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Autumn. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 39,900

    Private Army: 7900 (Units brought to battle only)

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 3900

    Cannons: 8 (2 damaged when firing)

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 25,500

    Neighboring Vassal Lords¡¯ Armies: 6500

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Leopolt (Deputy Commander), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi, Tristan (house-sitting), Gido (critical condition)

    Current Location: Travelling from the Nord ins to the capital Odoros

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel, Annihted the Magrado Army

 Chapter 156: Magrado War â‘§ The End of a Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 156: Magrado War ¢à The End of a Warrior</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    After our victory at the Nord ins, there is no longer any army in the area who can stand up against us. It should be just like an uninhabited wastnd......or so we thought.

    ¡¸This was unexpected.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t dy us much but this isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    Leopolt and M have a sour look on their faces.

    Irijina and the 300 troops assigned to here back to us from the side. They were dispatched to a farm vige near the road to make them submit to us.......

    The rising ck smoke and the woman¡¯s sullen look tells me something happened though.

    ¡¸That vige was the same as well?¡¹

    ¡¸I told them I wouldn¡¯t get violent as long as they surrendered......but all the vigers pointed swords as me so I had no choice but to burn everything down.¡¹

    I can¡¯t me Irijina for doing so. If the vigers ignored her advice to surrender and even wielded weapons against her, then they¡¯re nothing but enemy soldiers. It¡¯s natural for them to be exterminated, but I hope very few women and children got caught up in the mess.

    ¡¸All the viges on the way from Port Randel were like this. Their forces were nothing special but this doesn¡¯t really feel good......¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly as M says. We burned each and every town and vige we encountered on the way to the capital. We didn¡¯t plunder or loot the ces, but the citizens took up their arms against us. It wasn¡¯t just towns with a few thousand people, but even the small viges with a few dozen people formed their own army of volunteer soldiers and attacked us at night or ambushed us. Of course, there¡¯s no way the most amateur of amateurs could slow us down with their surprise attacks and got routed instead.

    ¡¸Thinking about ruling over them in the future with so much hostility towards us really makes my head hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we can rule over those guys.¡¹

    I did unusually get a woman over and had her suck on me, but apparently it was all a ruse and she bit down as hard as she could. Fortunately, she was a pretty nice woman and my dick was hard enough that her teeth didn¡¯t go all the way through, only bringing me more stimtion and causing me to ejacte all over her. She went wild, screaming ¡®I¡¯ll kill you, enemy of my husband¡¯ while covered in my semen. I resignedly handed her a few gold coins and let her go, but she threw it back at me.

    ¡¸I wonder why they hate us this much.¡¹

    ¡¸Magrado was originally ruled by the state. Their animosity towards Goldonia was probably stirred up even before that earlier conflict......They might also consider the dead soldiers they dispatched to Treia as foul y on our part.¡¹

    ¡¸This is annoying, but it doesn¡¯t change what we have to do ¨C bring down the capital and crush Magrado. We can leave the problem of how to deal with these citizens to the person who will rule this area.¡¹

    M is a pure soldier so she isn¡¯t familiar with politics. But what she said is absolutely correct. Rather than worry unnecessarily, first take down the capital.

    ¡¸Fortunately, the acquisition of supplies will be easy.¡¹

    Leopolt speaks with a cold tone.

    It¡¯s well known that we need to pay to obtain things like food if the viges were to surrender ande under our control, but we can take everything for free if they resist.

    ¡¸Enemy attack in the rear! It looks like they¡¯re militia.¡¹

    ¡¸Aiming for the transport unit, are they......how foolish.¡¹

    It¡¯s the correct move to target the transport unit which is lightly guarded, but because my army has more cavalry, they can respond quicker to attacks. The cavalry will definitely gallop to the area faster than the vigers can aplish their mission on foot.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t a particr need to deal with them. 500 bow cavalry are over there and can easily wipe them out.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Let¡¯s pay them no mind and continue on.¡¹

    Haah, I wanted to have a taste of some Magrado women.

    We continue to march on while repelling the resistance of the farmers and remnants of the defeated Magrado army until we receive notice from Erich that he encountered the other half of the enemy army and defeated them with the first division corps.

    Apparently, in order to deal with the enemy¡¯s heavy infantry tactics, he lured them to muddy areas soaked with the heavy rain and used siege weapons like us to defeat them. They engaged with the enemy several more times after that and used the momentum from their victory over the heavy infantry to push the enemy army around until finally cornering them into a certain city and wiping them out.

    ¡¸As expected of someone of his caliber.¡¹

    I haven¡¯t had many chances to fight alongside Erich recently, but I know he¡¯s an excellentmander and general. I wonder what would happen if I pit Leopolt against him.

    ¡¸Is there something you need?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    In any case, we shouldn¡¯t encounter anything else on the way to the capital besides those trivial attacks.

    It seems the second division corps sessfullypleted theirnding operation but are having trouble taking down the city where the vassal lord holed himself and his army in. Considering the size of the city, the enemy shouldn¡¯t have more than 5000 forces.

    I really want to find out how on earth he could struggle against a motley crew of 5000.

    Erich told me just to treat them as if they don¡¯t exist.

    ¡¸It looks like we¡¯ll reach the capital first. Let¡¯s set up camp before they get here.¡¹

    We brought our engineers this time around too. They¡¯ve been doing nothing but building even during peaceful times so there is no group better in constructing camps than them.

    ¡¸We let about 5000 soldiers escape while the first division corps didn¡¯t really let any run away so there should be about 10,000 soldiers left in the capital in total. Looking at it now though, they might proactively use the citizens in their defensive battle.¡¹

    Magrado¡¯s capital, Odoros, has a poption of 20,000 making it a little hard for us to overpower them with brute force even if we don¡¯t include the young children and elderly in their military force. With that said though, we can still crush them if they sortie on their own.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s better to surround them and wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Fortunately, we were able to establish our supply route over the river thanks to the Federation. We won¡¯t have a problem even in an extended siege.¡¹

    ¡¸I would rather finish up quick and return home......well, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take too long.¡¹

    I feel it in my gut.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m going back to the carriage for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Please watch the volume of your voices. The soldiers are forbidden to rape after all.¡¹

    It irks me when I get told by Leopolt with such a straight face.

    ¡¸Ahem, w-well, I¡¯m going to take a little break too......¡¹

    M follows me.

    ¡¸Do you wanna do it in your armor?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not that improper!¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about pleading me to stop while riding on top?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a dirty women like that!¡¹

    I think Leopolt just sighed behind me.

    ¨CThird Person/Malt POV¨C

    At the same time, Malt Kingdom: Biado.

    ¡¸All units sortie!! Our destination is the city of Rafen in Hardlett¡¯s territory! We¡¯ll attack as quick as wildfire spreads and as furious as a strong gale!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s normally the other way around. What a fool.¡¹

    Pablo yells loudly to motivate his unmoved soldiers.

    On the other hand, Hrio is dressed in formal attire and cursing him on the side.

    ¡¸Shut up! Why are you here in the first ce? I¡¯m the one who handles everything military.¡¹

    ¡¸Invading is a national issue, and since we are ruling over the kingdom together, we can¡¯t have one of us stay back. You don¡¯t need to worry, I won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯ll just be watching from the back.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you didn¡¯t have toe......¡¹

    Hrio ispletely ignorant about military affairs.

    Normally when Pablo is absent from the pce, he would think about making progress with winning over the vassal lords.

    But what would happen if Pablo manages to lead soldiers and carve out arge portion of territory for himself?

    The trust of the vassal lords and nobles would instantly upsurge and any petty tricks of his would be blown away. In order to avoid that, Hrio needed to sortie himself to attain his own merits as well.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be entering any dangerous battlefields and only watching the oue from the rear. On the off chance their n fails, he would escape immediately and he can pass responsibility to Pablo.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Pablo can do much without Brutus, but I heard Lord Hardlett is away because of the war between Goldonia and Magrado. That guy might be ipetent but his army of 10,000 isn¡¯t an illusion.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say something, brother!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing. More importantly, what do you think about sortieing immediately? The soldiers don¡¯t look like they want to listen to your boring speech. Also, if you take too long, there¡¯s a chance Lord Hardleet wille home.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, the messenger from Magrado said that the battle was progressing in their favor. He won¡¯t be back for the time being! Plus, I¡¯m personally leading the invasion operation this time and things are progressing in secret. By the time he realizes what¡¯s going on, we¡¯ll have Rafen surrounded!¡¹

    ¡¸That would be nice if it were true.¡¹

    The signal to invade is given and the armyposed of Malt Kingdom soldiers and temporarily conscripted soldiers slowly depart from Biado.

    ¨CThird Person/Tristan POV¨C

    Half a dayter

    ¡¸Urgent news from the spy. The 10,000 soldiers of the Malt Kingdom has finally departed. There¡¯s no doubt about it, they are heading north towards our territory!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah......I thought so.¡¹

    Tristan heaves a sigh long enough to make the messenger who delivered the report uneasy. He already knew about their gathering of forces way in advance and has already prepared countermeasures. Even so, the endless echo of his loud sigh makes him seem like he really dreads actually going into battle.

    ¡¸Is the scout still following them? How long until they reach the border?¡¹

    ¡¸The scout is staying hidden while tailing the Regent. Their invasion is quite slow so it¡¯ll take about 10 days for them to reach the border.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s only savior is the web of secret scouting and informationwork established by Leopolt. The enemy¡¯s movements are being read perfectly.

    ¡¸Haah......then we¡¯ll proceed as nned and evacuate the residents near the border. Naturally, please transport the food supplies too.¡¹

    ¡¸The messenger is already on the way! Things are progressing smoothly.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, there¡¯s nothing we can do now that it¡¯se to this. I guess I¡¯ll just lead the soldiers......and set up in Zan Dora. We can¡¯tpletely prevent them stepping into our territory, but Lord Hardlett might get upset if that city falls.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s have you, the defensemander, delivered there as quick as......¡¹

    ¡¸......I can¡¯t ride a horse. Please let me get on the fastest carriage you have.¡¹

    The messenger stares nkly at Tristan. The top supervisor of the defense of the territory or really any soldier not being able to ride a horse is like a merchant who can¡¯t do math.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a freeloader, not a soldier. It¡¯s just if I don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t get any money to buy books and I¡¯ll be sent to the mines......aaah, just thinking about it gets me upset.¡¹

    Tristan packs his favorite books in a bag and when he grudgingly stands up, the door opens.

    ¡¸Tristan! Is it true the enemy ising!?¡¹

    Nonnaes rushing in with herrge breasts swinging about. To prevent herself from falling while pregnant, she has several maids supporting her body. Having thoroughly experienced the woman¡¯s selfish whims, Tristan¡¯s expression bes a little bit gloomier.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, it seems so. I will be going to intercept them now.¡¹

    The way he said it made it seem like he was just going out shopping, prompting Nonna to ask uneasily.

    ¡¸Will things be okay!? Aegir-sama is not here, you know!?¡¹

    With her beloved husband here, she would have absolute trust that things will be fine and even have the luxury to rx, whereas by no means can she feelfortable with this seemingly carefree man in front of her.

    ¡¸Haah, well things will probably be fine? It¡¯s more or less within my expectations after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Probably? More or less? Please get a hold of yourself! The lives of all of us here and the children in our bellies are on the line! If for some reason you fail and I¡¯m not able to give birth to this child, I¡¯ll resent you for my entire life! Even if I die, I¡¯ll be a ghost and follow you until you perish!!¡¹

    ¡¸......I get it. I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    Haah~ Tristan lets out the biggest sigh of the day and heads to the south.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    One Week Later, Magrado Capital: Odoros

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    Eachmander gives the signal and catapultsunch boulders and pots of oil altogether. The projectiles fly in an arc over the high walls of the city of Odoros andnds in the city. ck smoke apanies the loud crashing sounds.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t lose to them. Fire!¡¹

    Following right after us, Erich¡¯s first division corps simrly beginsunching their attack.

    Right now, Erich and I are together in the same ce. Our objective is the same so there¡¯s no reason to split up into two headquarters. Once reunited, our total number of forces is over 70,000 so it would be nice if the enemy coulde out of their city.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I saw your face on the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. By the way, I heard you earned a huge victory the other day.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re the impressive one. Wiping out the enemy in one battle on the ins. I just cornered them after fighting them multiple times.¡¹

    Erich sighs after wepare aplishments.

    ¡¸What is Marquess Hoover doing with the second division corps....... He was put in charge of the north, which was supposed to put up the least resistance, but this is the result. The 30,000 soldiers are not being put to use at all. Even if he¡¯s just giving face to His Majesty, this is too much.¡¹

    When the King had to decide the three people to be the armymanders, he couldn¡¯t avoid appointing Hoover the role despite it being just a reserve role and despite Hoover being influenced by the conservative faction of the army nobles even now. The King is also departing with the Kingdom¡¯s army so he probably wanted to avoid any unnecessary drama if possible.

    Even so, Erich couldn¡¯t imagine him being this useless after such long years of service in the military. If those 30,000 were here right now, it would be possible to consider brute forcing our way in.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no use grieving over the ineptitude of an old man. Once the battle is finished, I¡¯ll ask him to retire to a ce with nice weather.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite toxic aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    A smile creeps on Erich¡¯s face.

    That¡¯s right, wars should be done while smiling.

    ¡¸Anyways......where on earth did you get those things there?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re imitation products created using an item from the Federation as reference. They breakdown right away so it¡¯s hard to count on them though.¡¹

    Eight cannons fire away in front of Erich.

    The iron balls shot out from the barrel crash into the stone walls sending the archers stationed on top flying and creatingrge fissures in the surface.

    Obviously, I can¡¯t let him know the source of those products is from udia who attained them through some illegal channels.

    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t you demolish the entire wall if you shoot those?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t that simple......aah, it seems another one just broke.¡¹

    The cannon is powerful but it doesn¡¯t have enough precision to consistently strike the same ce multiple times and its durability is too low to deal a decisive blow to a proper wall like this. Of course it would be a different story if we had way more cannons.

    ¡¸It takes too much effort and money.¡¹

    ¡¸......I see. Then it might be better if you used catapults.¡¹

    It would be the best case if we could improve the cannons, but the craftsmen in my territory don¡¯t have the skill to reproduce the product made in the Federation.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it look like the battle is just about settled though?¡¹

    There are close to 100 catapults flinging objects into the city and over 10,000 archers continuously firing ming arrows including the bow cavalry. Both ally and enemy alike should understand that the end is approaching. Plus, I heard the enemy isn¡¯t getting any reinforcements.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a matter of time. But this would mean the city would be like hell right now. The citizens will surely hate us quite a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a littlete to care about that now.¡¹

    Erich must have encountered rebelling citizens along his marching route. He¡¯s looking at me with a bitter look on his face.

    ¡¸In any case, we should bring the city down quickly. Keh was probably the one who called the Federation¡¯s fleet here. If things continue at this rate, he¡¯ll act all self-important.¡¹

    After the Federation¡¯s fleet destroyed Magrado¡¯s navy, they moored at Goldonia¡¯s port and themander even garrisoned his troops there. It certainly looks like they want to cut in and see the end of the war. They might take advantage of us if we handle things poorly and struggle in our fight.

    Just when orders were about to be given to increase the intensity of the attacks, the city gates suddenly open.

    ¡¸The gates opened?¡¹¡¸Are they going to charge at us?¡¹

    The nearby soldiers are making a fuss about it.

    However, Erich and I wait before making a decision.

    It¡¯s natural to believe that opening the gates in this situation signifies their surrender.

    A single messenger runs forward and calls out in a loud voice.

    ¡¸If you surrender, I swear there will be no further attacks on you. Abandon your weapons and line up......gugyah !!¡¹

    But the answer to the messengeres in the form of a rain of arrows, as well as a group of heavy cavalry charging out from the gate. There are around 2000 enemies rushing at us, aimed towards the headquarters where Erich and I are situated.

    ¡¸Assaulting us? No way, have they gone mad......you can¡¯t go, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡¹

    I unconsciously reach for my spear but Erich stops me.

    It¡¯s true we have dispersed our forces, but there¡¯s no way 2000 cavalry could pass through the headquarters, the most heavily guarded area, with about 40,000 soldiers packed together.

    They are instantly met with a shower of giant bolts and arrows, some of iting from even the unique repeating bow, causing over half the cavalry to fall faster than they came rushing out.

    ¡¸Have they gone insane?¡¹¡¸Well, they¡¯ve been getting their ass handed to them, of course they¡¯ll get desperate.¡¹

    The soldiers deployed on all fronts are sneering at how they don¡¯t even need to move to defend the headquarters.

    Not even half the enemy remains as they continue to close the distance. It was quite the reckless charge.

    Yet they don¡¯t stop.

    Even as they get shot by bowguns and get sent flying by the giant arrows, the enemy maintains their ranks and not a single one of them runs away. They push their horses closer and closer towards us until the moment they get skewered.

    If their horse gets shot down, they run on foot and if the rider is shot down, their horse continues running forward. The soldiers in the headquarters is gradually losing theirposure too.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Concentrate all your arrows on them!¡¹

    ¡¸Order the cavalry to attack them from the nk!¡¹

    As the enemy charges at us, cavalry and spear units approach from the side and finish off a couple of the enemy cavalry. However, it didn¡¯t matter how many were killed by the nk attack. The enemy focuses only on advancing forward, regardless of how many casualties they suffer.

    ¡¸Anti-cavalry defensive formation! Get your spears up!¡¹

    Atst, the soldiers under directmand of the headquarters get into defensive positions. The enemy broke through the unit performing the siege attacks.

    Well, it¡¯s more like they forcibly pushed their way past them, but their forces have been reduced to a mere 500 while our allies have practically taken no damage.

    ¡¸But there are still 10,000 soldiers directly under themand of the headquarters, so how are they going to get past them?¡¹

    ¡¸Which side are you supporting?¡¹

    A defensive formation with no gaps is set up in front of the enemy, which can be taken out in two ways by cavalry ¨C destroying the formation from long range like the bow cavalry, or slowing down and brushing away the spears ¨C but if they choose thetter option, our allies would catch up, surround them from behind and wipe them out in an instant.

    It was then that the enemy took another option.

    ¡¸No way! They¡¯re going to charge in anyways!?¡¹¡¸Not good, the trailing units are going to break through!¡¹

    The heavy cavalry continue charging forward into the defensive formation, using the momentum and weight of their heavy equipment to crush the spear units and opening the path for the cavalry following behind them. Naturally, there was a terrifying collision between the enemy and the spears and the enemy suffered great casualties, dropping their unit count to a few dozen in number.

    Nevertheless, they press on.

    They run past the archers who intended to support the spear unit and hurriedly rush straight at us, ignoring the other soldiers in the headquarters. The enemy units continue to get taken out one after the other, bing 50, then 30, then 20.

    Even so, they only look to push forward.

    The man leading the pack bellows loudly.

    ¡¸My name is Radgalf! Hardlett, if you are a true brave general, then you wille out and fight me!¡¹

    It seems he has designated me by name.

    He swings his spear around to remove the soldiers blocking his path and cuts down the fence so his horse can advance. His horse eventually gets stabbed by spears and he¡¯s forced to dismount but the fallen man recovers quickly and continues to run at me while waving his spear. His mud-covered appearance and desperate actions don¡¯t look unsightly in the least to me.

    ¡¸Aegir, you better not be thinking of doing something stupid. We can deal with this guy just by shooting him down.¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since he¡¯s called me Aegir.

    I guess he¡¯s lost a certain amount ofposure too.

    ¡¸The Supreme Commander should stay back. I¡¯ll stay here.¡¹

    I raise my spear to let that Radgalf fellow know where I am.

    But I¡¯m not going where he is. I¡¯ll challenge him only if he can make his way past the allies in front of me.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re over there!!¡¹

    As Radgalf brandishes his spear, the spear unit thrusts their weapons at him while the bowgun unit fires volley after volley, but he remains undefeated.

    Hisst subordinate rushes to his aid and protects him, blocking the bowgun bolts with his body and bing a porcupine.

    ¡¸General ......I wish you luck......I will be waiting in the otherworld......¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it won¡¯t take long. Take a drink and sit tight!¡¹

    ¡¸As if I¡¯ll let you!!¡¹

    Irijina and Celia rush out from my right and left to protect me, but I don¡¯t have enough time to stop them.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t block me!¡¹

    He somehow blocks Irijina¡¯s intense consecutive thrusts with his bare hands and tosses her aside. Next, he¡¯s easily able to block Celia¡¯s sword, parries her attack and kicks her to the ground.

    ¡¸Gu......¡¹

    ¡¸Hau......¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa......Hardlett......Hardlett, oooh!!¡¹

    It¡¯s almost exactly like how I fight ¨C fine, bring it on.

    Looking carefully, you can see his eyes are bloodshot and he can¡¯t see anyone else but me.

    Did I do something to make him resent me so much?

    Irijina and Celia somehow seem unhurt and once again ready their swords, but I stop them from going any further.

    He¡¯s probably stronger than you girls. You probably won¡¯t escape unscathed the next time.

    Standing still in front me makes for a perfect target for the bowgun unit aiming to shoot him down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not needed.¡¹

    I hold out my spear to stop them.

    At the same time, some allies form a circle around us to give us some space.

    He did well to get here with only 2000.

    I¡¯ll have to respond ordingly.

    ¡¸My name is Radgalf, and you are Lord Hardlett!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. What do you want with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well done on your impressive battle in Treia! But I came carrying the regrets of my subordinates. Now that the battle is all but finished, this is myst chance.....e, ept my request for a battle to the death!¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to know any more than that, let¡¯s fight.

    ¡¸Alright. Come at me.¡¹

    ¡¸En garde! Uoooooooh!!¡¹

    The spear swinging down at me is a halberd1, which I block with my own spear, but it forces me to take a step back. He has a considerable amount of strength, rivalling that of the dwarves.

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹

    Seeing how I moved backwards, he follows up with a side swipe and an upward thrust to continue his attack. I block his attacks sessfully but step back every time. I want to counterattack but if I¡¯m not careful, I might get my head split open. Even iron armor won¡¯t be able to guard against this kind of strength.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong!? You¡¯re only going to defend!?¡¹

    Since I didn¡¯t make any move to attack back, he prepares to take a huge swing, aiming to strike a fatal blow.

    This is my chance.

    I time my own upward thrust to meet his full-powered down swing. As our weapons collide, a loud ear-splitting metallic sound rings out and the dry grass on the ground scatters into the wind.

    The force of the tremendous impact knocks me back, but also pushes him away and brings his knee to the ground.

    With some distance created between us, we will now be using the thrusting range unique to spears.

    I¡¯m the one who takes the initiative, performing my three-part thrust at his throat, chest and stomach, but Radgalf blocks all my attacks and even returns a thrust to my face.

    The spear grazes my cheek and draws first blood.

    Pushing his spear away with my arm guard, I swing my spear down intending to bisect him in a single strike, but he expertly twists his body to avoid the attack, then counters with a furious thrust aimed at my heart.

    I deflect the blow with the handle of my spear on reflex, but open myself to his consecutive attacks.

    I¡¯m able to block his fourth and fifth attacks but I¡¯m a bit slow to intercept hisst attack aimed at my knee.

    ¡¸Gotcha!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet!¡¹

    I lift up one leg and rotate my body to perform a spinning strike with my spear. The attack nces his shoulder, but because I was in an unsteady position, it isn¡¯t a deep enough wound. However, I won¡¯t ignore how he staggers, creating an opening for me.

    ¡¸Fuun!¡¹

    I swing my spear furiously down at him, which might be a simple attack, but not one you can block half-heartedly.

    He also uses all his effort to meet my attack with his spear but on the third time we shed, his weapon breaks. He promptly draws his sword to block the fourth time, but he gets sent rolling on the ground. He must have scraped his forehead as blood runs down his head, dying half his face red.

    As I was about to skewer him before he gets up, he flings some blood at me with his hand. My body stiffens instinctively at the sudden action.

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    His sword digs into my side.

    Blood squirts out and I unconsciously reach to press against my wound.

    ¡¸Gu......¡¹

    ¡¸Wh- ! Dastard !!¡¹¡¸ Do you know no shame !!?¡¹

    The surrounding soldiers jeer at him.

    The one making the most fuss is Celia and if it wasn¡¯t for Irijina stopping her, she would have jumped out and attacked the other guy.

    I don¡¯t really think anything of it myself to be honest.

    We aren¡¯tpeting in some swordy tournament.

    This is just a one-on-one on the battlefield and a deathmatch where anything goes as long as you win.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s finish this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    My wound doesn¡¯t reach my internal organs, but it isn¡¯t shallow either.

    He looks a little clumsy, so maybe he¡¯s feeling some pain from my previous attack too.

    Both of us probably want to settle this battle as soon as possible.

    I drop my spear and unsheathe my Dual Crater.

    It¡¯ll be over in a sh.

    ¡¸Seiyyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Shi-!¡¹

    I run towards him and cross des with Radgalf.

    He shes at me diagonally ignoring all defense, which I n to evade with a paper-thin margin, but it was probably read by him from the start as he slightly changes the angle of his attack instantaneously as if capturing my movement.

    Can I dodge it?

    The world seems to move in slow motion as I twist the left side of my body, but feel the de of his sword cutting into me.

    His sh doesn¡¯t reach all the way to my bone though.

    With a ssh of blood, his sword passes through my body, but I suddenly see apletely defenseless Radgalf in front of me.

    I can feel a small smirk emerge on my face.

    There was a sharp cutting noise.

    The moment which felt like forever was actually over in the blink of an eye.

    The soldiers all look on in worry, awaiting the oue of the duel.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaaa!! I¡¯ll assist you right now!¡¹

    You don¡¯t have toe.

    It¡¯s over.

    A geyser of blood shoots out from my shoulder, but Radgalf¡¯s stomach splits open and spills his organs to the ground.

    The battle is finished.

    He lets go of his sword and falls over while still facing me, meanwhile the pain from my shoulder caused me to fall on my ass.

    His hand grabs at my foot, but his grip is loose. After leaking his blood and guts all over the ground, he probably won¡¯t survive for more than a few minutes.

    ¡¸......Was I......strong?¡¹

    ¡¸Radgalf, you were the strongest man I¡¯ve fought so far.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so......Ansgar! Dieter! I¡¯m on my way, we canugh at my defeat as we drink together!¡¹

    Radgalf looks up at the sky whileying on his back, extending his hand towards the heavens and then passes on with his eyes still wide open.

    What a heroic end ¨C he has a satisfied smile on his face.

    ¡¸Geez! Geez! You suffered such injuries again!!¡¹

    I gently pat the crying Celia as she treats my shoulder and side.

    ¡¸He was quite an impressive man. I might happily let him embrace me if I was a woman.¡¹

    On second thought, I take it back ¨C imagining his bearded face sucking on me is gross.

    Shortly after the death of Radgalf and all his subordinates, arge white g is raised from the pce. Magrado¡¯s royalty havepletely surrendered and even the Treian royalty who were under Magrado¡¯s protection alsopletely surrendered to us.

    The war with Magrado is finally over, but at the same time, I receive a notice that the Malt Kingdom is invading my home.

    I guess the fighting will continue.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 39,900

    Private Army: 7900 (Units brought to battle only)

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 3900

    Cannons: 7

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 25,500

    Neighboring Lords¡¯ Armies: 6500

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Leopolt (Deputy Commander), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi, Tristan (house-sitting), Gido (???)

    Current Location: Capital Odoros

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel, Annihted the Magrado Army, Won Against Radgalf in man-to-manbat, Capitted the Capital Odoros (joint)

 Chapter 157: Malt Kingdom Invasion â‘  Crossing the Border

    <h4>Chapter 157: Malt Kingdom Invasion ¢Ù Crossing the Border</h4>

    ¨CThird Person/Malt POV¨C

    Near the Goldonia-Malt Border

    ¡¸Hah ha! The enemy has absolutely no clue of our presence! It¡¯s a straight line towards Rafen!¡¹

    ¡¸......there are no signs of any sentries. Doesn¡¯t this mean they have realized our advance?¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet! If brother is just spectating, then stay in the back, you¡¯re distracting.¡¹

    The Malt Kingdom army of 10,000 soldiers advanced slowly past the borders without facing the slightest resistance. There are crude watchtowers for surveince purposes and small tents on the Goldonian side of the border but it seems the entire area has been confirmed to be uninhabited.

    ¡¸Since there are no enemies, can¡¯t we speed things up!? If we don¡¯t hurry, and that guyes back......¡¹

    ¡¸If that Lord Hardlettes back, then you¡¯ll be ughtered in no time at all.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need your bad jokes, stay in the back!!¡¹

    Pablo and Hrio yell at each other, but because most of the soldiers are militia gathered temporarily, they aren¡¯t well trained and no matter how much you try to rush them, they won¡¯t be able to increase their speed by much. The Malt Kingdom army crawls forward at a snail¡¯s pace.

    Eventually, they could see a small vige on the way to their destination.

    ¡¸Oooh, I can see a vige! Alright, let¡¯s start things off by crushing that vige to liven up our spirits.¡¹

    On Pablo¡¯s orders, the soldiers draw their swords and head to the vige. But no sounds of shing or shouting could be heard, and the soldiers returned uneventfully.

    ¡¸What happened!? Hurry and wreck the vige......¡¹

    ¡¸With all due respect sir, there is not a single person in that vige. It¡¯s unpopted.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Pablo spurs his horse forward into the vige, opening door after door of each house, but onlyes across a single stray dog sniffing around as he passes through the area.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unpopted ......don¡¯t tell me they were alerted about us!?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you on about now......¡¹

    He rummaged around the houses in hopes to at least find some supplies, but there was no food nor fodder for horses anywhere.

    ¡¸So they took away all their supplies......how underhanded!¡¹

    Naturally, the Malt Kingdom army is carrying a certain amount of food. But because of the long march, they were consuming their food reserves rather quickly and were under the assumption they could resupply themselves by raiding the viges as they advance.

    Malt is a small country so they couldn¡¯t send out food supplies to the frontlines where their armies are like Goldonia does.

    ¡¸At least we can get some water then......¡¹

    Water is heavy to carry so it¡¯s expected to resupply at the site of the battle.

    ¡¸There are two spots where wells are located in the vige ¨C one in the middle of the vige and one on the outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Split up and use them, we¡¯re leaving right afterwards.¡¹

    The well situated in the middle of a small vige isn¡¯t enough to support an army of several thousand soldiers. They are fortunate to find another well in a wider area.

    ¡¸Son of a bitch, once you¡¯re done refilling, burn the vige down!¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing will change if you do something so meaningless.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!! There¡¯s a dirty beggar over there, so someone ask if there¡¯s a shortcut or something around here!¡¹

    The Malt Kingdom¡¯s army continues their advance.

    ¨CThird Person/Tristan POV¨C

    Zan Dora, Defense Headquarters

    ¡¸The Malt army has arrived at the vige of Pipo.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, they¡¯reter than expected by three days.¡¹

    Tristan stares at the map while sipping his tea. The soldiers around him are looking on uneasily but don¡¯t voice theirints out loud. This person was decided by the feudal lord himself so if they get in his way, something scary might happen to themter.

    ¡¸As nned, the cities along the road have been emptied of people, food and fodder. Did you follow what I said about the wells?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes,posting liquid has been poured into the wells dug outside the vige along their path.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s dirty, but they have 10 times the number of forces, so it can¡¯t be helped. Also, did you take care of the markers pointing to Rafen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir, the markers in several dozen ces have all been changed to point in a different direction. Spies dressed as beggars have also been positioned in multiple locations to lead them as far off to the remote region as possible......but will just changing a few signs really mislead the enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the enemy has to be a real idiot for it to have any decent effect.¡¹

    The soldiers slump in disappointment.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s fine. Changing the signs is a five minute job for two people. It doesn¡¯t take much effort at all and if it actually works, then it¡¯s something we can rejoice in.¡¹

    Tristan then slips a bookmark in between the pages of his book.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we send some soldiers as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Finally time for the decisive battle?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing like that at all. Confronting an army of 10,000 head-on with just a measly 1000 is utter madness. We¡¯ll act ording to n and divide into groups of 50 each. Their movement is slow so they won¡¯t be able to capture us if we chooseplicated terrain to fight on.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......but splitting up into such small numbers will......¡¹

    umting your forces in one spot has been a basic strategy since ancient times, so scattering an already small army can only be seen as an unbelievably reckless action.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. I have no intention of defeating the enemy upfront. If we can stop them from moving, their supplies will be exhausted and if we buy enough time, the Count wille back. And then, we can sit back and rx by reading a book.¡¹

    Tristan hands over a document with theyout of the area. Written on it is the positions where each squad will be hiding, the direction and route of the enemy¡¯s invasion, the direction of retreat after attacking and other detailed information.

    ¡¸For now, just follow this document. If the situation changes, I¡¯ll send out another messenger......aah, it¡¯s so nice being able to use a messenger.¡¹

    The soldiers were slightly taken aback butter feel relieved when they think about how this person was chosen by the feudal lord.

    ¡¸So, Tristan-sama will not be moving from this location?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, I can¡¯t ride a horse. I can¡¯t wield any weapons, and I remember getting badly injured after fighting with a wild rabbit1 when I was young, so I decided I won¡¯t fight anymore.¡¹

    The soldiers¡¯ expressions be gloomy once again.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    North Teries River, Eastern Coast, Goldonian Camp

    ¡¸How far has the Malt Kingdom advanced?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to thest messenger, they were at this point. However, there is a time difference because of their distance so it might not be the most urate.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    The location indicated by M was south of the border, but that was information given four days ago. She can only really go off their marching speed as of now and surmise they probably haven¡¯t gone too far past the border.

    After receiving the notice of Malt Kingdom¡¯s departure, I urgently notified Erich, left Leopolt to deal with matters in Odoros and set out with my army. It might be a half-baked job as a division corpsmander, but my territory is also a part of Goldonia¡¯s territory, so it isn¡¯t strange to prioritize Malt Kingdom¡¯s clear act of invasion over dealing with the settlement of the Magrado war.

    I lead my private army and a division of 15,000 I borrowed with me back home as quickly as possible, but crossing the river will inevitably take a while.

    ¡¸I could go back by myself and fly over in a sh......¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy has 10,000 soldiers. They should be anticipating reinforcements in Rafen, so if only Lord Hardlett goes back, their morale will actually go in the opposite direction.¡¹

    I left Leopolt in Odoros so M was assigned to be the provisional deputymander by my side. Celia was greatly unhappy about this and got in a huff. She¡¯s been getting better recently but there are still many holes she needs to fill. M is also definitely more experienced.

    ¡¸At this pace, it¡¯ll take more than two weeks. If only the cavalry gallop ahead, they can reach the destination in a week.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, we would proceed with that option when necessary but......the situation doesn¡¯t seem too pressing based off the report we heard.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy has 10,000 right? We have a little over 1000 and can¡¯t even get more than 2000 counting the bow cavalry and kids.¡¹

    ¡¸Tristan will probably do a good job. He does not seem to show it on the surface, but I¡¯d like us to hurry anyways. There is a small chance they arrived on a tight schedule.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s about all we can do......I told the girls to escape to the north in the worst case scenario, so they should be fine.¡¹

    We can rebuild the city if it gets burned down, and we can steal back any assets if they pige the ce. The women are the only things which can¡¯t be recovered. I can¡¯t stand the enemy attacking and then killing or impregnating them.

    ¡¸Nonna-sama......it seems she¡¯s also conceived a child.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the report also listed Nonna¡¯s pregnancy. She¡¯s finally attained one of her deepest desires of getting pregnant so I want to see to it that she gives birth safely.

    ¡¸Was it Brutus? He also does stupid things. No, perhaps it¡¯s the idiot with him who did it? I¡¯m not sure who it was, but we¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Let¡¯s give them a thorough thrashing.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t explicitly disyed on her face but M was also quite upset. Celia and the others nod in agreement behind her, Irijina specifically shouts how she¡¯ll skewer the enemy.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, Tristan is quite impressive. As expected of Lord Hardlett to see this in him.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be wonderful if he cured thatzy attitude of his.¡¹

    M and Celiapliments Tristan but also sigh at some points which annoy them.

    That¡¯s just how his personality is.

    ¡¸Thend and my wife are in danger......yet look how pathetic I am......¡¹

    In the corner of the carriage, a voicees out from under a nket.

    Gido is also riding in our carriage, lying on his side while wrapped in multipleyers of nkets. The doctor saw the decaying hole in his stomach and said 90% couldn¡¯t be saved, but he somehow managed to dodge the god of death. There¡¯s no doubt the injury is a serious one and he won¡¯t be able to get up for some time but his life is no longer in danger and as long as he manages to keep himself t, he should be fine, thus we brought him along with us to Rafen.

    ¡¸You protected Celia, so you did well enough. Just leave the rest to me and let your wife nurse you back to health.¡¹

    Celia once again deeply lowers her head to thank him. If Gido didn¡¯t protect her, Celia would have been pierced by that shard of iron and being such a small girl, she would have surely died.

    If that happened, I don¡¯t know what I would have done. Perhaps I would have charged into Odoros by myself and massacred everyone from the royalty to the beggars.

    ¡¸Regardless, you did well. Once the war is over, I¡¯ll give you a reward as a thanks for surviving.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s too generous of you......thank you very much.¡¹

    Gido tries to lift his body up, but Lunays him back down and pats his head. Having the girl he admired all this time treat him so gently, Gidoys down obediently.

    ¡¸This is based off my own experience, but when you get injured in the stomach, the man in between your legs goes out of control. So much so that your wife will have a hard time satisfying you by herself.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, to prove it, I injured my side and shoulder and...... it got like this.¡¹

    My dick is making a tent in my pants. It¡¯s exceptionally hard right now. I had Celia relieve me the first thing in the morning, but it practically didn¡¯t change anything.

    ¡¸What a strong and manly spear as usual......¡¹

    Gido secretly takes a peek under the futon at his own thing and sighs.

    ¡¸So I guess I¡¯ll be moving to another carriage for a while. Luna, sorry but look after him.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Being from the same vige, I¡¯ll do my best to tend to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Gido, Luna¡¯s my woman, but......if you get her permission, I¡¯ll allow you to feel her breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    I add a ¡°Just kidding¡± and thenugh before exiting the carriage.

    Gido took me seriously and actually seemed to be looking forward to it though.

    I guess he still has some lingering attachment to her when his wife isn¡¯t here.

    I put my arm around M¡¯s shoulders and hug her close as I bring her to a different carriage.

    ¡¸M.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my lord!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go with a regr march for now, and only when Rafen is in danger will we hurry back with only the cavalry. Make the preparations.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, then I¡¯ll have you suck me off too. I¡¯ll fill your stomach with my seed.¡¹

    ¡¸Gu......don¡¯t say something like that in front of the troops, save it for night time......¡¹

    I¡¯m sure Tristan will be fine, but if he gets defeated because they marched quicker, I¡¯ll reduce his budget for books.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! This is amazing!!¡¹

    The sound of our hips banging against each other resound. I¡¯m pulling Irijina¡¯s arms back as I thrust from behind standing up in the unstable carriage.

    ¡¸You have the perfect height to do it in this position! Take that!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! T-thick! Even after stretching me out so much, it still feels so tight......¡¹

    Even in the reverse standing position, I don¡¯t have to lower my hips much for the tall Irijina, which means I can thrust with even more strength. For the other girls, I have to drop my hips and thrust in an awkward position or do it while they rest on a tform of some kind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna go even rougher......uooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Guuuu!! S-so fierce......ooooooooh-......your hips are incredible!¡¹

    It¡¯s obvious the carriage is shaking. The pping of flesh and Irijina¡¯s moans are out in the open, all the soldiers around us can tell we¡¯re doing it. I got aroused after being on the battlefield and suffering an injury so I¡¯m being pretty rough with her, but the legs and hips of the well-toned Irijina holds up well to the attack.

    ¡¸Your legs are so sturdy. Your ass is also nice and big.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m also......a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. That¡¯s why you¡¯re getting so wet from having a man inside you.¡¹

    As I pull my juice-covered dick out slowly from her hole, Irijina shakes her head in refusal, then pushes her hips against me to insert my meat rod back into her vagina.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long since I could enjoy a one-on-one session with you like this. I want to treasure this moment.¡¹

    Strictly speaking, M and Celia have already been fucked and are lying in front of Irijina, but Celia is passed out and is asleep in the same carriage as Gido, while M is organizing the troops with a flushed face.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve only been having orgies recently after all. ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in front of trustworthy family, so I don¡¯t dislike doing it with everyone, but sometimes it¡¯s just nice when it¡¯s just the two of us!¡¹

    Irijina turns her neck back and smiles at me like an embarrassed young girl, but immediately sticks her tongue out when I thrust into her womb.

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s make some more time like this in the future. Anything else you want?¡¹

    ¡¸......a kiss, please.¡¹

    Women just love kisses, don¡¯t they.

    I contort her body so I can take her lips with mine and she sends me much of her saliva impatiently. The saliva she unyieldingly sends to me mixes with mine as I return the favor and send it back down her throat.

    ¡¸Nmmu......nnnh!!¡¹

    Seeing Irijina swallow so much spit, I suddenly reach my climax and my semen gushes out. We both don¡¯t stop kissing each other so our voices don¡¯t leak out but Irijina copses to the floor with a surprised expression, epting my continued ejaction while switching into the missionary position.

    My ejactionsts a long time and a huge loades out, since in addition to being backed up, I didn¡¯t cum with M or Celia. While lying on top of her and continuing to cum, we keep kissing passionately, causing Irijina¡¯s heart to ascend into another dimension and her face to melt. It was an unimaginable look for the woman who rampaged on the battlefield.

    My ejaction went on for 10 minutes, and Irijina loses consciousness, smiling happily as her lips remain ovepping with mine.

    ¡¸So Pipi¡¯s next, let me do you while I lift you up.¡¹

    ¡¸I like that too. But right now......¡¹

    Pipi was watching as I did it with Irijina and was turned on, pleading me to kiss her. I¡¯ll give her a deep kiss that she¡¯s never had before.

    In the end, Pipi suddenly squirts, climaxing only with an intense kiss and not even having her genitals touched.

    A woman¡¯s body is so convenient, they can cum just from a kiss.

    We advance slowly but surely along the road towards Rafen.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 22,900

    Private Army: 7900

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 3900

    Cannons: 7

    Kingdom Army ¨C 2 divisions: 15,000

    Additional ¨C Rafen Defense Squad: 1000

    Military Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), M (deputymander), Irijina mander), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi, Tristan (defense army), Gido (severely injured)

    Current Location: Eastern Coast of North Teries River

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel, Annihted the Magrado Army, Defeated Radgalf in man-to-manbat, Capitted the capital Odoros (joint)

 Chapter 158: Malt Kingdom Invasion â‘¡ Beaten Hands Down

    <h4>Chapter 158: Malt Kingdom Invasion ¢Ú Beaten Hands Down</h4>

    ¨CThird Person/Malt POV¨C

    Malt Kingdom Army, Headquarters

    ¡¸Whaat!? You took the wrong path? Are you guys all idiots!!?¡¹

    Pablo¡¯s yelling voice rings out and one of his subordinates get kicked.

    An advance guard made up of several hundred soldiers preceded the main army of 10,000 to do reconnaissance and scouting of the topography. That advance guard just notified the main army that they reached a swamp which cut off their path on the way forward. The main army already followed the advance guard in that direction so it would be a considerable waste of time if they were to double back.

    ¡¸Where did they get it wrong......we followed the path exactly too!¡¹

    ¡¸Your Highness, perhaps we were wrong from the very beginning......¡¹

    ¡¸What? Didn¡¯t we head straight in the direction of Rafen when we left? I also checked the markers.¡¹

    ¡¸Well......isn¡¯t there a possibility that the markers themselves are fake?¡¹

    The air froze over for a short moment.

    ¡¸Damn! Shit, fuck!! He tricked me, that sneaky fucker!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice how the enemy has it so easy. Seeing how we got caught in some childlike trick and all.¡¹

    Hrio was about to add something and sneer at Pablo, but themanders have serious looks on their faces. If they knew about it, they would have pointed it out at that moment. Which just means, two grown men fell for some infantile prank.

    ¡¸Your Highness, there is also an increasing amount of people in the army who are feeling ill. They are especially suffering from stomach pain and intense diarrhea, preventing a lot of them from being able to continue marching......¡¹

    ¡¸Abandon those weaklings!¡¹

    ¡¸We are guessing that this has something to do with the wells being tampered-¡¹¡¸Shut up! Is this really the time to worry about some stomach pain!? We¡¯re going right back to the beginning of the path. We¡¯re marching on a stricter schedule to make up the time!¡¹

    Not a single person said anything else after that.

    They knew Pablo would not get the message, and Hrio is criticizing people but hasn¡¯t made many constructive remarks.

    ¡¸Abandoning all the ill soldiers and advancing......¡¹

    ¡¸There really isn¡¯t much choice, we¡¯re already running out of food. If we take them with us, we won¡¯t be able to move at all either.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s consolidate the immobile sick soldiers at a watering hole. Some might survive if they get some clean water, plus the enemy isn¡¯t so inhuman that they would kill all of them.¡¹

    Everyone except the two royalty are crestfallen. Being the invading army, they knew it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary if Goldonia didn¡¯t show them any mercy.

    ¡¸Enemy attack! From the left, numbers......about 50!¡¹

    ¡¸......again?¡¹

    Ever since they passed by the first vige, they¡¯ve been getting attacked frequently by a group of small forces. This time again, they get showered with arrows from the top of a hill and a few soldiers get taken down.

    ¡¸Tch, again with this petty harassment! Chase them down and crush them!!¡¹

    Infantry and cavalry head out on Pablo¡¯s orders.

    However, their arrows couldn¡¯t reach the enemy disappearing below the ridgeline of the hill and by the time they desperately worked their way up the hill, they could no longer catch up to the enemy. The cavalry wanted to close the distance, but there was an area of wends on the other side of the hill and would probably stop them from moving if they crossed carelessly, so they gave up.

    ¡¸Again? ......those soldiers hiding there have already decided where to escape from the very beginning. We¡¯re being led around by the nose.¡¹

    One of themanders makes a rather patheticment.

    The casualties suffered from that attack is insignificant, but that¡¯s the third attack today. Having soldiers fall over from small attacks chipping away at the sides does nothing to improve morale.

    In addition, there hasn¡¯t been a day where they did not get raided at night ever since they crossed the border, although the scale might be different every time, so the soldiers have not been able to get a decent sleep.

    Everytime the weary soldiers see any forests, hills or marsnds, they would feel frightened. Their marching speed slowed down even further and they wouldn¡¯t walk faster than the pace of an old cow no matter how much Pablo yelled at them.

    ¡¸If only His Excellency Brutus was here......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey you! What did you just say!?¡¹

    Pablo grabs one of themanders, who was whispering to himself, by the cors and punches him. Themander falls to the ground and suffers a nosebleed, but because Pablo hit the helmet, he winces at the pain he caused his own hand.

    ¡¸What problem do you have with me, that guy¡¯s superior, takingmand!? If you say something like that again, off goes your head!¡¹

    Nothing you say to Pablo registers in his mind.

    The soldiers have no other choice but to entrust the fate of their lives to the heavens.

    ¡¸Captain, what are you looking at?¡¹

    ¡¸The sky. This is the same winter sky as the one I saw in my home vige.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that far away after all, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You should look too.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, sir......¡¹

    ¡¸This might be thest time.¡¹

    When they start turning back and heading to where they came from, sounds of battle can be heard behind the main army again ¨C the fourth attack today.

    ¨CThird Person/Tristan POV¨C

    At the same time, Zan Dora: Defense Headquarters

    ¡¸Fumu, fumu, it¡¯s roughly what I expected.¡¹

    ¡¸The only squads which failed to escape and were captured or exceeded the predicted amount of casualties suffered are the 12th and 17th squads. The squads which lost more than 10 people are the 3rd, 6th, 10th, and 19th squads.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s have the 12th and 17th squads fall back temporarily to Zan Dora and reorganize themselves. Other than that, let¡¯s have the other squads get closer together and work with each other.¡¹

    Suffering a little over 100 casualties while trying to slow down an enemy with over 10 times your forces is a terrifyingly small amount. 20 molded chess pieces representing each of the 50-man squads are ced on top of an open map, with a single red piece in the middle indicating the enemy. Since scouts are tailing the enemy quite closely, their urate whereabouts can be determined.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s advance guard should be approaching the swamp now. They¡¯re going to realize they went in the wrong direction and turn back, so let¡¯s deploy the 4th squad and kill their momentum.¡¹

    The chess piece with the number 4 written on it is moved to the path the enemy would turn back and take on the map.

    ¡¸That person is reallymanding without even a nce at the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen that before.¡¹

    Tristan opens a book and begins to read, as if saying ¡®All that¡¯s left is to wait¡¯, while the soldiers in the headquarters speak in amazement.

    But their eyes have no hint of doubt.

    They have no reason toin when the individual has shown his ability to put up a good fight against an enemy with 10 times their numbers.

    ¡¸Defense Commander, emergency report. It looks like a part of the enemy is branching off and doing a thorough patrol.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s a problem. Let¡¯s move squads here and here. The patrol unit shouldn¡¯t be that powerful, so we can defeat them if we lure them correctly.¡¹

    Contrary to his words, Tristan doesn¡¯t seem impatient at all and gives instructions while holding his book in one hand.

    ¡¸If they send out a patrol squad now, then they won¡¯t do it when the enemy is in front of them. There isn¡¯t much meaning in sending them when all areas around you are suspicious......in any case, this enemy is just like the ones in books.¡¹

    The soldiers were peeking curiously so Tristan opens the book up and shows them.

    ¡¸Here look, taboos in war ¨C ¡°Invading without knowledge of the enemy¡¯s position nor the terrain/routes¡±, ¡°Making use of the food and water left in enemy territory¡±, ¡°Believing information gained from the enemy grounds without close scrutiny¡± ......see? The enemy is doing everything you¡¯re not supposed to do, so of course we¡¯re having an easy time.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, can¡¯t you consider not allowing the enemy with 10 times your numbers to invade as a product of your ability?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is organized in so many different formations, so it seems they aren¡¯t bringing any veteran soldiers. When we pit a 50-man squad against this long vertical line of 10,000 soldiers, we actually have about 100 people against them, you see. Things will be easy on us if we just run away before they can gather themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the enemy¡¯s most optimal move is heading to Rafen in a straight line. If theye straight at us from the front, we would have 10 times our numbers alive and knocking on our doors. I did make preparations around Rafen just in case, but it would have been a much harder fight than it is now. ¡¹

    It is usually the case when facing a smaller army that the most optimal solution is to just charge in a straight line without any petty tricks. Tristan must have remembered the time he got his confidence crushed as he makes a slightly displeased face.

    ¡¸Well, I wasn¡¯t thinking of creating something like a peasant country anyways. Maybe this is just fate.¡¹

    ¡¸Then if the enemy changes their strategy in the future and makes heads into Zan Dora at full speed, would we be in a dilemma?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess......I¡¯ll leave 300 bow cavalry behind just in case, but......that would be bad.¡¹

    The soldiers look uneasy again, but Tristan smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be toote though. See, look......¡¹

    As if Tristan was done thinking, he tosses his conducting baton on the map spread out on his desk.

    Listening carefully, one might hear the cheers of joy from the soldiers on top of the watchtowers.

    ¡¸The enemy doesn¡¯t have the numerical advantage anymore, you see.¡¹

    A pitch-ck g was being flown from beyond the horizon.

    The faint cloud rising in the air wasn¡¯t fog nor sand blown up by the winter breeze. It was the dust kicked up by the hooves of several thousand horses.

    ¡¸Looks like time¡¯s up.¡¹

    The soldiers in the headquarters also stick their heads out of the windows and wave gs.

    The feudal lord¡¯s main force hase back from Magrado atst.

    Now that he knew his job is finished, Tristan picks up his book in one hand and begins reading while sipping his tea.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Ally gs are being flown in Zan Dora! It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re being surrounded.¡¹

    Celia informs me happily.

    ¡¸So Tristan¡¯s done his job. I was prepared for Zan Dora to have fallen already, but he¡¯s quite the impressive fellow.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that we have arrived, an army of 10,000 or so shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. Let¡¯s thoroughly annihte them.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll all be skewered!¡¹

    M and Irijina are in high spirits too.

    But don¡¯t say anything too extreme.

    ¡¸......Uuu¡¹

    There, look, Celestina is troubled now.

    In her eyes, the citizens are people she should be protecting, even though she was chased out. Since Celestina is especially kind, she thinks that being chased out is partly her fault too.

    On the way to Zan Dora, we returned Gido to Rafen and brought Celestina along.

    It made us a littlete, but the situation doesn¡¯t seem too depressing from what Tristan told me, and there should be more benefit to picking up the girl than to arriving one or two days earlier.

    ¡¸Here,e.¡¹

    I pick up Celestina who is clinging to Monica.

    ¡¸......brother, are you going to kill all the Malt soldiers ?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! They¡¯re the invading army, do you think we can let them leave here ali-!!¡¹

    I stuff my fingers in Celia¡¯s mouth to stop her from talking about delivering the finishing blow to the enemies.

    I thought she just went quiet, but she was actually licking my fingers with a flushed face.

    It feels like Celia¡¯s been in heat a lot recently.

    ¡¸They came to attack us so there¡¯s no choice but to fight them. If we leave them alone, then everyone will be just like Celestina¡¯s father.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but......that happened because I was at fault. Is it not enough that I was chased out ?¡¹

    It¡¯s not possible to hold back like that in a war.

    But we can hold off on the thorough sweep to clean up the enemies, plus there¡¯s not much meaning in doing so.

    ¡¸This is a fight, you see. But, we can still do as much as we can to limit the amount of deaths. So will Celestina help out too?¡¹

    Celestina cheers up instantly, her smile beaming brightly.

    ¡¸Yes! Of course! If it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll do anything.¡¹

    I pat her head to tell her how she¡¯s such a good girl and return the happy little sun back to Monica.

    Then I whisper something into the woman¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let her go outside the tent when the fighting starts, put her to sleep with some alcohol or something.¡¹

    Monica might just be an attendant in the royal courts, but it¡¯s not like she was unaware of what was happening on the battlefield. Normally, she would respond with a biting remark, but this time she nods silently.

    ¡¸......so, why am Iing too?¡¹

    After resting for one night in Zan Dora, we¡¯ll head out for the decisive battle with the enemy. Now that we¡¯ve arrived, the defense army has lost its meaning, so the unit which did its best will all return to Zan Dora and take a breather, and now that Tristan lost his title as the defensemander he will be apanying me.

    ¡¸The defense is over, isn¡¯t it? Please let me go back to Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. It makes sense for you to see your work through to the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh, it¡¯s cold though.¡¹

    What a spoiled brat, the winter in the Central ins is nothingpared to the winter in the Federation. Besides, why are youining when you¡¯re riding a carriage with a roof?

    ¡¸What about getting some practice for horseback riding then!? You¡¯re a soldier, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I¡¯ll die.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s unathletic ability is deep-seated.

    The sword ced on his hip as a courtesy also had the de removed. Even if the sword was intact, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it properly, and there¡¯s an overwhelming possibility he would cut his own leg. The scene where he falls head first off his horse as soon as he gets on alsoes into my mind.

    ¡¸Fine, enough then. So do you have anything else in particr you need to report to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Haah......no, not really. The enemy will continue their unnecessary march, and their forces have not decreased all that much, but they¡¯re fatigued from our intermittent surprise attacks. It¡¯s exactly how I reported to you before, but they¡¯re fairly unskilled and they aren¡¯t able to use a decent formation to defend against surprise attacks.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, do you know their position?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are here on the map......they should be going through the woods here. They¡¯re advancing slowly while preparing for our surprise attacks, so I think it should take them until tomorrow morning to pass through.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, then advance the army to the ins past the woods. We¡¯ll hit them all at once in the open space. We¡¯ll send a small detachment of spear and bow cavalry in the front and systematically eliminate the enemy scouts, but make sure they don¡¯t discover our position.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds fine to me?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re speaking in such a rude manner again!¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s an excellent idea too.¡¹

    ¡¸Finally!? It¡¯s time now, right!!?¡¹

    M doesn¡¯t seem to have any objections either.

    Let¡¯s teach them what a real field battle is.

    The Next Day, Midday

    ¡¸It¡¯sing into view......what horrible ranks.¡¹

    The 10,000 Malt Kingdom army soldiers are marching towards us in a long, snaking column formation. They¡¯re really just trudging along the road in a straight line without any squads deployed to the right or left.

    ¡¸Even if they don¡¯t realize our presence, this is enemy territory. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re bold or just dumb to march straight in two lines like this.¡¹

    This is almost like the marching parades in the capital celebrating a victory ¨C a defenseless formation.

    ¡¸They¡¯re probably idiots.¡¹¡¸They¡¯re idiots.¡¹¡¸They¡¯re idiots!!¡¹

    That means we can do as many surprise attacks as we want.

    ¡¸If they hid cavalry at their nks, they might be waiting for this moment.¡¹

    ¡¸......my apologies.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I was ming M. I just thought Leopolt would say something like that if he were here. Plus, I don¡¯t feel like annihting them at all.

    ¡¸The enemy has realized we¡¯re here......both sides? They¡¯re deploying on both sides.¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t them deploying to the left and right, they¡¯re just spreading out randomly.¡¹

    ¡¸The Kingdom army and the infantry unit will advance while remaining in your horizontal position, cavalry will position in the nks and look to cut in!¡¹

    The soldiers move ording to M¡¯s orders.

    Not to brag or anything, but the Kingdom army trained by Erich and my private army trained by me are moving so quickly it¡¯s like there¡¯s a timeg between them and then Malt army in front of them.

    Compared to the hectic enemy soldiers, our army is closing the distance in an orderly manner. From what I can see, the flustered enemy looks like they¡¯re struggling just getting soldiers to the front.

    And then, a group looking like the archer squad somehow pushes their way to the front of the enemy¡¯s ranks. No long after my allied forces were given the order to ready their shields, the enemy fires their arrows all at once.

    ¡¸What are they thinking?¡¹

    The distance is still too great. Even the most skilled of the bow cavalry can barely shoot at this range, so the enemy¡¯s aim will be all over the ce.

    Sure enough, their arrows fruitlessly fall to the ground and cause no damage to us. My soldiers could barely hold back theirughter.

    ¡¸Shall we return fire?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be a waste of arrows, loose them when you get in range.¡¹

    Ally soldiers trot forward and close the distance.

    ¡¸Pick up the pace!¡¹

    If the soldiers were walking briskly, they increased their speed.

    I can practically hear the enemy leak out agitated groans.

    ¡¸Even faster now!¡¹

    The soldiers elerate even further, though their formation is slightly messed up.

    They are already within shooting range, and the enemy was about to release their arrows again.

    ¡¸Fire.¡¹

    ¡¸-reeeee¡ª!!¡¹

    Beating the enemy to the punch, my allied archers and bow cavalry collectively shoot their volley of arrows high in the air. Unlike the amateurish attack earlier, several thousand arrows fly through the air in a nice arc and rain down on the enemy.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!¡¹¡¸What the heck is this!?¡¹

    Their aim is precise and their impact much greater because of how high they were fired in the air. The archer unit acting as their vanguard topple over and their ranks are immediately in disarray.

    Themanders would not let a chance like this slip from their grasps.

    ¡¸Chargeee¡ª!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooooh¨C!¡¹

    The soldiers roared altogether and dashed forward vigorously.

    They didn¡¯t give the enemy time to fire another volley.

    The enemy already appeared slightly pressured just from seeing the soldiers run at them.

    ¡¸Coming! They¡¯reinggg!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiih! Mommy-!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaah.¡¹

    Using their momentum from their dash, the soldiers shed and swung their spears and swords at the enemy who were holding up their shields, beginning the first of many closebat fights. We have the numerical advantage so the infantry are colliding in the front while the cavalry are on standby on the nks. When the enemy starts to copse and change formation, the cavalry would instantly charge in and disrupt them.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s see what kind of resistance the Malt soldiers can put up.¡¹

    The first sh is really just to gauge the enemy¡¯s strength.

    ¡¸The enemy, they¡¯re copsing!¡¹

    ¡¸Haanh!?¡¹

    M and I look at each other automatically when Celia shouts.

    ¡¸Copsed? It hasn¡¯t even been five minutes since we collided with them.¡¹

    ¡¸But, they¡¯re actually......¡¹

    Taking a look at the Malt army, their ranks are already in shambles and they¡¯re running around in confusion. The escaping soldiers are pushing through the soldiers to the rear, while the fallen soldiers get trampled and killed just like that. It isn¡¯t a form of deception or a slight retreat, it¡¯s a genuine rout.

    ¡¸S-so weak. How are they this weak?¡¹

    ¡¸Skewering......will have to wait!¡¹

    M is left dumbfounded while Irijina and I lower the spears we were about to swing.

    ¡¸The bow cavalry are awaiting orders.¡¹

    Since the copse happened so quickly, Luna came back to ask what they should do.

    If we chase them here, we can definitely wipe them out. They are quite far away from their own territory. None of them should be able to return alive if we pursued them for several days.

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s not give chase. If there¡¯s a squad which looks like they¡¯ll put up a fight, finish them with arrows.¡¹

    ¡¸But why!? We should annihte them in one fell swoop here!¡¹

    What Celia is saying is correct.

    But Monica must have failed in deceiving her, because Celestina has been peeking her head halfway out of the tent and looking on miserably some time ago.

    ¡¸That fragility can¡¯t be exined just because they¡¯re weak. I think there¡¯s a reason why their morale is practically nonexistent. ¡¹

    Tristan chimes in while drinking his tea.

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right, so it should be fine to let them escape. Besides, the entire Malt Kingdom might be ruined if we massacre that many of them.¡¹

    There are 10,000 enemy soldiers and 200,000 people in the Malt Kingdom.

    But the soldiers have families to feed and are farmers in addition to being soldiers, so they¡¯re the working force too.

    If that working force all but vanishes, there¡¯s a chance the nation will have no chance of recovery.

    ¡¸That would be meaningless.¡¹

    I brought Celestina to this dangerous battlefield in hopes that I could do something about Malt after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had enough......of fighting.¡¹

    Celestina buries her half-crying face in Monica¡¯s chest.

    Don¡¯t worry, if things are as we predicted, there won¡¯t be anymore killing.

    We suffer zero casualties from the one-sidedly copsing enemy.

    With the enemy running away so soon and our ally army not giving chase, the total number of enemy casualties stop at a thousand.

    We promptly resume our march and drive the retreating enemy away, crossing over the Malt Kingdom border ourselves.

    Again, Christoph got hit in the helmet by a stray arrow blown by the wind and fell off his horse, getting knocked out unconscious. He wasn¡¯t really hurt elsewhere though.

    Side Story: Substitute

    ¡¸Rx and stay still. I¡¯ll give you lots of love.¡¹

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama......it¡¯s a dangerous day for me today......¡¹

    ¡¸Then bear my child, you prepared?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......I will also be a mother......th-thick! It hurrtttsss!!¡¹

    ¡¸Endure it, it¡¯ll get better soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah, feudal lord-sama! I adore you, feudal lord-sama! How wonderful......I love youuuu !!¡¹

    ¡¸Cumming! Uoooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Cumminggggg!!¡¹

    After the two stop shouting, the still-clothed maid, whose underwear was slid to the side and her breasts exposed, copses. She asks for one more kiss with an enticing expression, tangling her tongue plenty before falling on the bed andying her head down.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Melissa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah......I¡¯m happy if you¡¯re satisfied.¡¹

    A soaking wet dildo sticks out from Melissa¡¯s crotch. That woman¡¯s love juices saturated it to the core, making it look darker in color.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I would be able to get through the times when the feudal lord-sama isn¡¯t here if it weren¡¯t for Melissa-san. I have two others wanting you to help them too......¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay. I¡¯ll be with them after I take a break.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh good! Everyone¡¯s been lonely without the feudal lord-sama here and have beenforting each other, but it¡¯s not enough at all......also those two seem to enjoy being raped, so it¡¯d be nice if you could force yourself on them. One of them would also like their asshole to be vited.¡¹

    ¡¸Rape......is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa-san, you¡¯re really kind......you¡¯re also so attractive, and I might have fallen prisoner to you if I didn¡¯t meet the feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    The maid squeals as she adjusts her clothes, hiding her face and running off.

    Melissa, now left alone, sighs after drinking some water from her cup.

    ¡¸Three maids in the day......Catherine and Maria at night......¡¹

    She slumps her shoulders and pulls the dildo out of her body.

    ¡¸Why did it be like this......why did it be like thisss¡ª!!?¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s scream resonates in the room, unheard by anyone else.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter. Wartime.

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 22,850

    Private Army: 7880

    Infantry: 2480, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 3900

    Cannons: 7

    Kingdom Army ¨C 1 divisions: 14, 970

    Military Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), M (deputymander), Irijina mander), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi, Tristan (defense armymander), Gido (severely injured)

    Current Location: Malt Border

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel, Annihted the Magrado Army, Defeated Radgalf in man-to-manbat, Capitted the capital Odoros (joint), Defeated the So-called Powerful Malt Kingdom Army

 Chapter 159: Malt Kingdom Invasion â‘¢ Recapturing the Throne

    <h4>Chapter 159: Malt Kingdom Invasion ¢Û Recapturing the Throne</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸I see, I see......¡¹

    Crossing the border to the Malt Kingdom, our army advances forward careful not to catch up with the escaping enemy while they attack us sporadically. In addition, they poisoned the wells and moved all the food away.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re copying you?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t group me with them.¡¹

    Tristan grumbles.

    I guess that¡¯s true, they¡¯re not really picking the right terrain to conduct their asional attacks.

    The small unit trying to sneak up on us in the open field where we have such an unobstructed view means that they will only get chased away over and over by the bow cavalry and writhe in pain.

    Moreover, we scattered a cavalry unit around our main force as sentries, so they get trapped instead and ambushed more often than not. It doesn¡¯t have any effect on our march and the enemy is decreasing their numbers for us.

    ¡¸So the wells and the food too......¡¹

    Taking away the food is fine, but they¡¯re really just taking it away from the vigers who are still there and starving them. As a result, the vigers sought us for help and even told us where an unpolluted watering hole was. We carried food on our own in the first ce. The supply carried by the transport corps should be enough to support us for one or two weeks assuming it¡¯s not a long expedition.

    ¡¸So there¡¯s clean water over here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeeaah......there¡¯s a freshke on the other side of the hill......aaau! D-don¡¯t stop, please! The woman......from ten years ago......the woman ising backkk!!¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you¡¯ve been in a drought for ten years? For such a nice woman, it¡¯s such a waste. Then how¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiih¨C! So thck! My breasts......my nipples, pinch themmm!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, what a cute woman.¡¹

    In exchange for fucking her and injecting my seed in her, this widow who lost her husband ten years ago told me whatever I wanted to know. The location of the watering hole is an important piece of information, but there¡¯s something else I¡¯m more curious about.

    ¡¸As expected, they don¡¯t hate Celestina.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, then it should work.¡¹

    Mments while nodding.

    The cities and even the farming viges don¡¯t particrly hate Celestina. The Malt Kingdom being the stable farming nation it is without frequent conscription or change of tax makes it so the citizens don¡¯t think much about the monarchy.

    Things like the coronation of a young Queen, the chaotic distribution of ranks, and the whimsical diplomacy don¡¯t really affect the citizens¡¯ lives directly. Since their own lifestyles are not negatively affected, there¡¯s no reason to hate a Queen like this cute sun of a girl. The rebellion was caused by the nobles and soldiers unhappy with the country. It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the people.

    ¡¸In fact, the recent conscription seems to have caused much dissatisfaction. They have the worst impression of those brothers. And that man named Brutus doesn¡¯t seem to be involved with the current expedition.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. Then shall we proceed as nned?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they¡¯ll probably run all the way to the capital. Biado has quite the sturdy walls......¡¹

    I take a nce at the cannons and catapults being pulled along on the wagon. They were used in the Magrado war, but now that the war is over and order is being restored, the 1st and 2nd division army corps let us borrow arge amount of unneeded siege weapons.

    ¡¸I hope we don¡¯t have to use them.¡¹

    Their siege weapons are more just to threaten rather than a trump card. Our trump card is taking an afternoon nap in the carriage right now after finishing some snacks.

    ¡¸Then shall we head out while maintaining a distance away......honestly, their pace is so slow that our soldiers feel like they¡¯re on an excursion.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s faster than when they came. Right, Tristan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s more than twice their initial marching speed. They¡¯re probably desperately trying to run away.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s desperate......is it? Now I understand how important training is. By the way, Lord Hardlett?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you n to do with that woman at your feet?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder what I should do.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn......Hardlett-sama, please take me with you. I¡¯ll be your lover or your ve or whatever~¡¹

    The widow clings to my leg, seemingly captivated by me after we did it just once together. She glues herself to me, pleading for me to keep her by my side by saying she would do anything I ask.

    Apparently, she doesn¡¯t have any family left here.

    ¡¸Then get on the transport corps wagon, I¡¯ll bring you along as my woman after the fight is over.¡¹

    Overjoyed, she hugs me and lowers my pants so she could service me with her mouth, but Celia throws her out.

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s only a short distance left......until the capital.¡¹

    ¨CThird Person/Malt POV¨C

    Malt Kingdom, Capital: Biado

    ¡¸Cowaarrrrrrrrd!!¡¹

    Pablo kicks a chair over, pulls out a sword and knocks down all the objects on top of a shelf. After that, he tries to overturn a table but because he isn¡¯t strong enough, he knocks down a maid instead.

    ¡¸Bringing double the number of soldiers with him is a spineless move! Coward! This is behavior a military man should not have!!¡¹

    ¡¸Which one is......¡¹

    Pablo turns around thinking the one who threw a snide remark at him was Hrio, but he only saw fellow soldiers there.

    ¡¸Who was it......¡¹

    Everyone remains silent, pretending not to know who it was, but they didn¡¯t avert their eyes in fear like they¡¯ve always done in the past. All of their eyes are locked on Pablo.

    ¡¸What......you think I¡¯m responsible for our loss or something!?¡¹

    Nobody agrees or disagrees with him, but they all continue to stare at Pablo. Their eyes are clearly telling him ¡°yes, it¡¯s your fault¡±.

    ¡¸Your Highness ordered a swift retreat, which is probably why there are fewer casualties among friend and foe.¡¹

    One of the soldiers spoke up.

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    Pablo grabs the man by thepels intending to punch him, but seeing the soldier¡¯s absolutely unfaltering gaze, Pablo releases him.

    If it was just a simple defeat, there might not be such a mood in the air. But Hrio ran away as soon as he saw battle resume and judged their own army would likely suffer defeat from the appearance of twice the number of enemy soldiers, causing Pablo to sumb to his anxiety and takemand from the rear while running away with his close aides.

    In the first ce, the soldiers were rounded up without any desire for war and suffered many hard times up until now so their morale was never improved. Now that theirmander ran away at the sight of the number of enemy forces, the soldiers couldn¡¯t manage their ranks anymore. The entire army instantly crumbled and it was just like a scene from a military y where an army got routed.

    The othermanders didn¡¯t have any ns either and they understood that it could only be mercy on the Goldonian army¡¯s part which allowed the majority of them to return home alive. The soldiers never had any reason to respect Pablo in the first ce besides him being royalty, but now their disgust and disappointment turned into anger and hatred.

    ¡¸The Goldonian army is gradually surrounding the capital! Multiple catapults are being mounted.¡¹

    The lookout¡¯s voice resounded in the middle of the silence.

    ¡¸Catapults!? That devil, does he intend to burn the entire city down!? Someone propose a good idea or my capital will be burned to the ground!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Pablo was answered with silence, perhaps because the other soldiers had nothing to tell a foolish coward or they really had no other move to make.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s surrender, Your Highness.¡¹

    Everyone turned to look for the voice they were so ustomed to. The person standing there was Brutus, who is walking on his own though apanied by a walking stick.

    ¡¸Ooh, Brutus! If it¡¯s you, this situation can be ovee......wait, what did you just say?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s surrender, Your Highness. That is the only way for this city and Your Highness to survive.¡¹

    ¡¸Ridiculous! Can I do something as shameful as surrendering!? And that guy is trying to steal my spot on the throne, meaning the Malt royalty will be extinct!¡¹

    A slight smile emerged on the faces of a few people.

    That was scorn towards him for iming the throne yet not earning it.

    But Brutus wanted to continue the conversation so he didn¡¯t deny what was said.

    ¡¸Your Highness, the situation is already one where it¡¯s better if he took the throne from Your Highness or if the capital is burned down. We have no other option but to surrender and count on their kindness.¡¹

    ¡¸No way, no way! We still have 8000 remaining with us! Didn¡¯t you tell me in the past that more than triple the amount of forces is needed for a castle siege!? This city can still hold up!¡¹

    ¡¸That is only when our forces are brimming with fighting spirit. Our side has already......¡¹

    The fear of the continuous ambush attacks, a shortage of food and contaminated water......and also defeat. It¡¯s quite doubtful whether the soldiers who escaped can defend with only a third of the enemy¡¯s numbers.

    ¡¸You¡¯re diverging from your own restrictions conveniently......enough, I¡¯ll execute you this time! Guards, bring this man to the guillotine......¡¹

    Pablo shouts, but nobody moves.

    It is unknown what will be given away when they surrender. But at the very least, nobody is against having Pablo¡¯s head be part of the package.

    It was at that moment the soldiers near the castle walls start making a fuss. Everyone gulps thinking that the enemy attack is finally upon them, but something seems off.

    All of them hurry outside.

    ¡¸......Everyone, I don¡¯t want to fight any more than this! I don¡¯t want the citizens or the soldiers to die! I¡¯m asking you to please surrender!!¡¹

    The soldiers were petrified at the familiar voice. In front of the castle stood a young girl with a small body, shouting with tears running down her face.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Goldonian Camp

    ¡¸I promise that the city won¡¯t be burned and nobody will be killed. Even though I¡¯m powerless to do anything, I will promise this. That¡¯s why, please......please......waaaaaaah!¡¹

    Ovee with emotion, Celestina burst into tears.

    At first, I thought it would be dangerous for her, but the thing she really wanted to do actually matched my desire to avoid any bloodshed so I let her do as she pleased.

    I thought it would too intimidating if I stood beside her so I dropped her off a short distance away from me so I could always rush in to protect her when the timees.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to a single archer with their bow ready though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a promise from me too. If you obediently open up the gates, I¡¯ll treat you leniently. Don¡¯t make the girl cry anymore.¡¹

    The soldiers whisper to each other, mulling it over whileparing the little girl with the catapults and army directly behind her.

    This might actually work.

    ¡¸You bastard¨C!! Traitooorr!¡¹

    Pablo¡¯s yelling destroys the current atmosphere as he nocks an arrow and pulls the bowstring taut, aiming straight at Celestina. The arrow he loosed flies urately towards Celestina, perhaps coincidentally.

    The arrow approaches the head of the girl staring nkly with tears in her wide-open eyes, the arrowhead touching the tiny forehead of the girl......then stops in ce.

    ¡¸Just barely made it.¡¹

    The arrow is held in my hand. I stopped it right when it touched Celestina¡¯s forehead, grabbing it tightly before it could do any damage.

    ¡¸Your Majestyyy!¡¹

    Monica rushes out and hugs Celestina while ring at me.

    ¡¸Aah......did your face get injured!? There¡¯s nothing......thank goodness. Monica would die if something happened to Your Majesty!! Lord Hardlett! This is all because you brought her to such a dangerous ce! Aah, Your Majesty, it was scary, right? Let¡¯s go eat some sweets and take an afternoon nap over there, Monica will tell you some interesting stories. Once you wake up, you¡¯ll forget all these unpleasant things.¡¹

    Monica instantly envelopes the girl ¨C it¡¯s because you treat her in this way that she¡¯s be ignorant of the ways of the world.

    It looks like something is happening on top of the wall.

    ¡¸Uwah! What are you doing, stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot! I¡¯ve reached my limit!¡¹¡¸Anyone who can shoot an arrow at a child is trash!¡¹¡¸Tie him up!!¡¹

    The soldiers pounce on Pablo after he fired his arrow and holds him and the bow down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it. High-handedness and defeat, with the finisher being the arrow shot at the girl pleading for peace. ¡¹

    Seeing how the danger has lifted, Tristan steps forward.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The royalty is rushed down and restrained.

    That was a clear rebellion from the soldiers and it affected everyone like a wildfire spreading on the open ins.

    ¡¸The gate is opening.¡¹

    Looking at the ce where there was nobody making a fuss, none of the soldiers were against the opening of the gates. The doors opened slowly and we were weed in.

    ¡¸Celestina, Your Majesty, are you hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    ¡¸We......what should we say......¡¹

    ¡¸I am also at fault, no need to trouble yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we should die to apologize-!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it! You will make me cry!¡¹

    I let Celestina ride on my shoulders while I¡¯m on my horse and when we walk around, everyone starts calling out to her.

    Schwartz is already taller than most horses, but being on my shoulders as well means that many of the nation¡¯s people and soldiers should see Celestina.

    Their reaction was favorable for the most part and you wouldn¡¯t think that she was the former King who was chased out. On the other hand, Pablo is tied up with a rope and being pulled along. I thought for sure he would curse at us, but he must be scared of the soldiers rebelling against him again because he¡¯s white as a sheet and doesn¡¯t say a word. Well, he¡¯d have to give up and ept this poetic justice.

    Apanying Celestina inside the pce, the Imperial Guardes to us. They adjust their spears and protect us by lining up around us.

    ¡¸Fuuni......thank......you.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t even me us for our disloyalty, thanks is unnecessary. ¡¹

    The Imperial Guards start breaking down when they see Celestina smiling in tears. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re fit to be guards, but it might be better for Malt to be like this. They were never a country suited to fighting wars to begin with.

    We walk through the pce and finally reach the front of the throne.

    Brutus and Hrio were there kneeling in her presence.

    I guide Celestina, who looks like she wants to say something, to throne.

    ¡¸Hauu......¡¹

    ¡¸Now, go ahead and take a seat.¡¹

    With my urging, Celestina slowly lowers herself on the throne.

    ¡¸Her Majesty Celestina! Banzai!¡¹

    Some people who appear to be the ministers raise their hands.

    ¡¸Hurray for Her Majesty Celestina¡¯s return!¡¹

    ¡¸Long live the Malt Kingdom!¡¹¡¸Long live the Queen!¡¹

    The voices extolling Celestina started within the pce but eventually spread through the entire city, enveloping us in the loud cheers from all of Biado.

    ¡¸More than half was acting though.¡¹

    In any case, there are more than 20,000 soldiers even with just us here. It¡¯s more than the poption of Biado citizens so it¡¯s easy enough to lead them into doing something. But I won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Go out there.¡¹

    Celestina stands up and pulls my hand, taking me outside. I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s gotten everything under control, but her small hand is trying its best to pull me.

    Themoners and regr soldiers gather in the za in front of the pce.

    ¡¸Everyone, hear me out.¡¹

    The loud cheers quieted down so her voice could be heard.

    ¡¸I was the King before too......but I wasn¡¯t good......because of that, father and......grandpa too......¡¹

    Some people can be heard shouting ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± or ¡°we were foolish¡±.

    ¡¸It is not any of your faults. It¡¯s because I was foolish and a child.¡¹

    ¡°You¡¯re better than Pablo¡±, ¡°Cuteness is justice!¡± ¨C she really has a favorable impression as expected.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t hate any of you soldiers or citizens-! I do not. I am sorry for getting you involved in the royal family¡¯s dispute!¡¹

    Celestina bows her head deeply.

    The citizens and soldiers let out a sound indistinguishable between cheers and shouts.

    It¡¯s unheard of for a King to lower their head to amoner, but they should understand somehow if it¡¯s this young girl.

    ¡¸Please lift your head, Your Majesty!¡¹¡¸We don¡¯t resent Your Majesty at all.¡¹¡¸Glory be to the kind-hearted Queen.¡¹

    ¡¸Prosperity to the future Malt Kingdom.¡¹¡¸A cute girl, haahaa¡¹

    ¡¸From now on I will borrow the strength of my new brother......Hardlett-dono......and I¡¯ll work hard!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooooooh¨C!¡¹

    The heart of the people, normally captured through prosperity and charity, has been captured through just words and gestures this time. This quality isn¡¯t something she gained through hard work alone, what a remarkable girl.

    I¡¯ll also remember thest person of the Imperial Guard who shouted, he might make a mess of something in the future.

    And thus, the incident with the Malt Kingdom is settled with Celestina returning to the throne.

    But not everything is cleaned up yet.

    Kneeling in front of us in ropes are Pablo, Hrio, Brutus and the othermanders who participated in the rebellion. If it was left up to the kind Celestina, everyone would be acquitted. I need to act as the viin in her ce.

    Side Story: A Citizen¡¯s Reception, A Little Bit Earlier

    ¡¸Feudal Lord-samaa!¡¹

    Not long after demolishing the Malt Kingdom¡¯s invading army, I heard a young woman¡¯s voice when I was setting up camp. Turning back, I find a daughter of some peasants who were taking refuge from the war.

    I hold back the escorts from trying to stop her. The young woman is overflowing with tears of happiness as she approaches me.

    The female who jumped into my chest was about 15-16 years old.

    ¡¸It was so scary! I ran into the forest......and the enemy past through right in front of my eyes......then the feudal lord-sama finally came.¡¹

    I pat her head tofort her.

    Because she doesn¡¯t stop crying, I lift up her chin and kiss her. I also stick my tongue in her mouth and twirling it around while fondling her breasts.

    ¡¸Aah......feudal lord-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I tend to get carried away with cute girls......huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Cute? Ehehe......it¡¯s just like the rumors~¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem.¡¹

    Turning around after I hear someone clear their throat, I see a middle-aged couple and two children ¨C so they¡¯re the girl¡¯s parents and siblings.

    With an ¡°Arara¡±, the mother smiles, but it seems the father doesn¡¯t know what to think about this situation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not important?¡¹

    ¡¸No, everyone in the family is safe......but they burned down our house.¡¹

    ¡¸Once the battle is over, I¡¯ll have it rebuilt. Until then, try to get by with just a tent.¡¹

    Oh that¡¯s it. Something can be done as long as they aren¡¯t dead. It only increases Adolph¡¯s work anyways.

    ¡¸So......about my daughter......¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, sorry.¡¹

    My hand unconsciously moves to her breasts and caresses her gently. The woman¡¯s expression slowly melts and she starts to moan.

    They want her to return to their home, but the girl clings to my waist and doesn¡¯t leave my side.

    ¡¸J-just a little longer......if you like, we can talk in the feudal lord-sama¡¯s tent......¡¹

    ¡¸De-Denise? What are you saying?¡¹

    It¡¯s clearly an invitation for night time activities.

    The mother steps forward in response to the confused father.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, go ahead and have a good talk for the night.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey!¡¹

    ¡¸You sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Denise is already 16 so she¡¯s at the age where she can be with men. I¡¯ve heard the feudal lord-sama is quite adept at handling women so there¡¯s no better person who she can be with.¡¹

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you mama! Let¡¯s go, feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    The mother sends her off and wishes her luck by waving, while the father remains doubtful.

    Well, if they¡¯re giving her to me, I¡¯ll dly ept.

    ¡¸Kyaa! So thiiik!!¡¹

    Without doing anything out of the ordinary, I slowly prate her in the missionary position with my meat rod and Denise writhes around. But I¡¯m pinning her down quite well so the slender girl couldn¡¯t get away from my dick.

    ¡¸If you struggle, it¡¯ll hurt. Here, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnh-! Nnn......nh......¡¹

    We¡¯ve kissed many time today already but it calms her down.

    Because I¡¯ve done such a thorough job of caressing her, her insides are pretty wet. Her hole looks too small though.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-samaa......you¡¯re too biiigg.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry about that.¡¹

    I push my hips forward slightly while saying that. The tip of my dick pushes against a soft barrier, probably the proof of her virginity.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t I break?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, a woman¡¯s hole is made for this purpose.¡¹

    ¡¸¡®Kay, I¡¯ll leave it to the feudal lord-sama. If possible, when I lose it, in my ear......¡¹

    I embrace Denise¡¯s entire body and push out my hips all the way forward. I then bring my lips to her ear.

    ¡¸I love you, Denise.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah-! I-it hurts! But......I¡¯m happy!!¡¹

    There was a tearing sound when she loses her virginity apanied by her screams of pain, but the girl looks happy. It seems women find it unbearable when you whisper words of love in their ear.

    ¡¸My stomach is bulging outtt! You¡¯re kidding......Your penis is all the way up to here!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll be directing my seed to your womb here.¡¹

    ¡¸My hole¡¯s gonna break......feudal lord-sama......my insides are killing meee.¡¹

    ¡¸This is nothing, women give birth to children from here. It¡¯s better if it gets stretched out a bit.¡¹

    I crawl my tongue along her neck and bite lightly.

    ¡¸Hiiiihn! It feels tingly......¡¹

    ¡¸Let your body feel tingly. A woman¡¯s happiness is waiting if you do.¡¹

    The night is long, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves.

    The Next Morning

    ¡¸Good morning Mama, Papa.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara......Denise, the air about you has changed?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, you think so? I also became an adult~¡¹

    ¡¸D-did you get hurt? Was he rough on you!? How about your hole......¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, you¡¯re too persistent.¡¹

    Denise and her mother seem to be on good terms with everything that happened but Denise¡¯s father looks on with a little bit of hostility. If you think about it, it¡¯s natural since I did sleep with his daughterst night.

    I take out a sheet of paper and write something on it.

    ¡¸When you have your house rebuilt, show this to them.¡¹

    In return for her virginity, I¡¯ll allow a slightly more extravagant house with more room to be built for them.

    I can hear the mother and child talking behind the father.

    ¡¸So......how was it? The infamous thing of the feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little thicker than an arm and it¡¯s about this long.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying! There¡¯s no way it could be that thick and big......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true! Not to mention it was really hard and the tip was all swollen.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing......just like the rumors......did it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It did. But when he yed with my breasts and vagina, it felt really good......I melted after all.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s good at caressing too......¡¹

    ¡¸Hisst ejaction was incredible like ¡®byuu, byuu¡¯. It made my stomach expand so much.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s got an unbelievably huge dick, his technique is amazing and he¡¯s got a boatload of semen......? Aah, I wish I was Denise¡¯s age too.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? Mama has Papa, right!? ......by the way, how big is he?¡¹

    ¡¸......about this big. Even when he¡¯s really turned on, it¡¯s like this.¡¹

    ¡¸So tiny! It¡¯s really like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t really that small! It¡¯s just the feudal lord-sama¡¯s thing is too amazing, so don¡¯t use him as a standard when Denise tries to find a boyfriendter, okay? With his size and the amount of seed, it¡¯s like you slept with an orc.¡¹

    ¡¸Dear? Denise?¡¹

    The father¡¯s grief is deep.

    Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter. Wartime (finished)

    Commander of Third Army Corps

    Subordinate Squad: 22,850

    Private Army: 7880

    Infantry: 2480, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 3900

    Cannons: 7

    Kingdom Army ¨C 1 divisions: 14, 970

    Military Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), M (deputymander), Irijina mander), Luna mander of the bow cavalry), Pipi, Tristan (zzz), Gido (rehabilitating)

    Current Location: Biado

    Achievements: Capitted Port Randel, Annihted the Magrado Army, Defeated Radgalf in man-to-manbat, Capitted the capital Odoros (joint), Defeated the So-called Powerful Malt Kingdom Army

 Chapter 160: Maltâ€™s Future

    <h4>Chapter 160: Malt¡¯s Future</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The battle with Malt Kingdom is now over and I entered into a peace contract with the girl who returned to the throne. It might be called a peace contract, but Celestina just agreed to the conditions which I gave her without any particr negotiations. With 20,000 soldiers of my army in the capital, the civil officials could no longer speak out.

    The people responsible for the invasion, the brothers Pablo and Hrio, and Brutus will be handed over to us. All their assets will be given to me and their territory will be bought by the royalty to pay for war expenses or used for reparations. The once frozen trade will also start up again.

    The moment these conditions were told to the civil officials, they all questioned anguishingly whether it was all I wanted. That was how nice the conditions were.

    But these were the conditions Leopolt already decided. The Malt Kingdom has no special industry and is really just a farming nation. Besides their wheating back into the market, there¡¯s no reason to cede any territory for them.

    There isn¡¯t much meaning to include their poption as a part of our military forces either.

    ¡¸......The disposition of their citizens are not suited for battle in the first ce. Even if the area was taken over by another party, the people wouldn¡¯t provide much in terms of support.¡¹

    Is what M said.

    There¡¯s also the secret agreement......the promise I made specifically with Celestina. But if the civil servants knew what it was about, they¡¯d all flip.

    After signing the contract myself, it became night.

    ¡¸Brother, let¡¯s get in the bath together.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹

    It was only Celestina and I who entered the wide bathroom of Biado¡¯s royal pce. Normally, attendants and Monica would enter as well but they were sent away today.

    I sit cross-legged in the center of therge bathtub and the cute Celestina plops herself on top of me. Her ass is sat directly on top of my dick, but it¡¯s not like it¡¯ll get hard from a 10 year old girl¡¯s body. Our bodies are sticking to each other, but I¡¯m only gently patting her head.

    Celestina then mumbled something.

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared. Citizens died because of my stupidity......and I caused much trouble to brother as well......what should I be doing as the King from now on......¡¹

    She buries her face into my chest and sobs.

    It won¡¯t be good if I let her attendants see her like this.

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous of Nonna, Ca and the others. They have brother to protect them.¡¹

    I can¡¯t be beside Celestina all the time as long as she remains on the throne.

    ¡¸They¡¯re my women and it¡¯s a man¡¯s job to protect his own women.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu......I am brother¡¯s......¡¹

    As if remembering something, Celestina lights up and a smile returns to her face.

    ¡¸Brother! Is it alright if I lick brother¡¯s dick?¡¹

    ¡¸Hanh?¡¹

    I made a strange sound.

    What is this girl saying?

    ¡¸If I be brother¡¯s woman as well, brother will protect me! To be your woman, I heard all sorts of things need to be done to your dick.¡¹

    Who¡¯s the one who taught her this?

    Perhaps one of the maids who don¡¯t stop talking saw an opening when Monica wasn¡¯t looking and imparted some strange knowledge to her. Either that or the shameless Leah, I guess.

    ¡¸My special ce here is too small for brother to enter, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll use my mouth to lick it!¡¹

    After Celestina said that, she gets off myp and turns to face me, reaching her hands under the water and towards my dick.

    ¡¸Uuu, I can¡¯t keep my eyes open in the water. Move over here......¡¹

    I was sat on the edge of the bathtub and Celestina climbs in between my legs. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to teach a 10 year old girl about a man, but maybe it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s only going to lick my dick.

    I need to wait several more years for that. Right now is a little too soon, but I¡¯ll teach her a little.

    ¡¸Fuuni......what should I be doing......¡¹

    ¡¸First, grab it with both hands. That¡¯s right, it¡¯ll be hard for you to put it in your mouth so use your tongue to lick the tip.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    She uses her small tongue and drags it across the tip of my dick.

    Curious as to whether she¡¯s doing it correctly, she gazes upward at me while desperately licking my nd. It might not be erect yet, but my meat rod is still bigpared to her and it looks more like it¡¯s resting on her than her grabbing it.

    ¡¸Nn, that¡¯s good. If you got the hang of it, focus on the opening near the tip. I¡¯ll be happy if you prod that ce with your tongue.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu! Got it! ¡¹

    Just like I told her, she concentrates her attacks on my urethra, narrowing her tongue and pushing it in my dick.

    ¡¸Oooh, that¡¯s quite nice.¡¹

    Celestina has the potential to be extremely skilled in doing this. I didn¡¯t tell her anything else, but she¡¯s holding my cock with one hand and licking the tip while cupping my balls with her other hand. My balls might be too much to hold for her tiny hand, but the slight pain turns into pleasure as well.

    ¡¸Aaau, it¡¯s swelling......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s feeling good. Besides, Celestina is cute. Next, can you go under and lick the shaft too?¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    She licks my erect cock from the bottom. How impure it is to have a little girl lick a dick as big as her own face while she looks up at you.

    Even though I don¡¯t have a thing for little girls, this is unbearably good.

    ¡¸It¡¯s feeling better. Rub it with both hands while licking the tip.¡¹

    ¡¸¡®Kay.¡¹

    Her petite hands rub my dick and her saliva mixes with the pre-cum oozing from my tip to make a sticky, rhythmical sound.

    The stimtion from the powerless girl is rather weak though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to rub it harder. Even if you use your nails, it¡¯ll just add to the stimtion.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it got hard because Celestina¡¯s so cute.¡¹

    ¡¸It really is hard. It¡¯s as hard as a rock......something this hard went inside Nonna and the other maids too?¡¹

    I guess she was peeking when I did it with the other girls.

    She grips tightly and digs her nails into my dick and enthusiastically services my dick with her mouth.

    Her skills are still amateurish, but the feeling of her small hands and lips and the upward nce and childish smile produce an immoral pleasure deep within my body.

    ¡¸Nnmu! Your balls moved and I felt a pulse!?¡¹

    ¡¸My seed......has risen up......uu......I¡¯m about to cum Celestina, get covered in it!¡¹

    I thought she would resist a little to having me cum in her mouth, so I take it away from her lips, grab her head and stroke my own cock.

    It was at that moment when my semen rose up all the way to the tip and was about to gush out.

    ¡¸Your Majesty? It isn¡¯t a good idea to stay in the bath for too long............Hiiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    Worried about the length of time the girl was in the bath, Monica entered the room. When she did, my semen burst out of my dick and dyed Celestina¡¯s entire face and chest white.

    ¡¸Uoooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Waah! What is this!? It¡¯s hot......and sticky......and smells weird.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-y-you sprayed Her Majesty-! With your dirty fluids! A-awawa! Abbahbbhh!!!¡¹

    When I finished letting out my thick cum, I take a break and submerge my body in the water.

    ¡¸Fuuu, that was nice. It felt good, Celestina.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m happy that brother felt good too! Nevertheless, this is some odd liquid......slrup......bleh, it tastes horrible.¡¹

    It might be too early for a child to taste it.

    ¡¸Kuhkka¡ª!!¡¹

    Monica shouts and copses to the floor.

    ¡¸You insolent man! You child-loving pervert! Guards! Take this sinner away......¡¹

    You do realize the soldiers in the pce right now are under mymand, right?

    ¡¸Stop this, Monica.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, you are being deceived! You must not let this rascal trick you and put his filthy male thing in your mouth......it¡¯s my mistake for letting you out of my sight!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say rude things about brother! I asked brother to let me lick his dick.¡¹

    Monica¡¯s jaw drops in shock.

    I won¡¯t get tired of watching her reactions.

    She has an intensenessparable to even my unique lovers.

    ¡¸Why did youmit a folly that only a lewd woman would do!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am still only a child, surely someone who doesn¡¯t have the power to protect the citizens. That¡¯s why I want brother to protect them. In order to get brother to do that, I thought I would be one of his women......and I was slightly interested in these dirty......er nevermind!¡¹

    ¡¸However-!¡¸That¡¯s why-!¡¹What?¡¹

    ¡¸I love both Monica and brother. I want the two of you to get along better. That¡¯s why......¡¹

    Monica¡¯s face turns pale, while my dick swells in anticipation.

    ¡¸Monica will get embraced by brother too!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooooooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu ......it¡¯s an order from Her Majesty, so it can¡¯t be helped! Don¡¯t misunderstand anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me, I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, I don¡¯t care about that!¡¹

    The slightly flushed Celestinays face down outside the bathtub and kneels on the edge while watching as Monica guides the dick sticking its head out of the water towards her own hole.

    She might be refusing on the surface but she didn¡¯t resist as I caressed her and got wet enough. Monica has an overprotective nature but remains absolutely obedient to Celestina, so she can¡¯t say no if she was told to sleep with someone.

    ¡¸Aaah......my virginity......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show you a good time.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to brother.¡¹

    ¡¸Ku......forgive me for my regret, Your Majesty......aaah-! It¡¯s thick!¡¹

    Monica lowered her hips with the intent of getting it inside in one motion, but it was thicker than she imagined so she wasn¡¯t able to get it in like she wanted. It looks like she¡¯s in pain too. At this rate, I would be letting her suffer.

    ¡¸Let me help. Rx.¡¹

    Now that I¡¯m up close and personal, Monica has soft-looking breasts and ass. And yet her waist is slim. It doesn¡¯t give off a tightened feeling, but she¡¯s extremely attractive as a woman. Not to mention, the fact she¡¯s kept her virginity until 22 years of age stirs up my arousal even more. I want to taste her insides with my dick, so I urge her to hurry up.

    I hold her hips tightly and fix her in ce.

    ¡¸Aah! Don-, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to......hold back !¡¹

    While her waist is stationary, I push my own hips up and tear through her virgin hole. The feeble resistance from her hymen was mercilessly destroyed and my rod instantly buries itself inside.

    ¡¸Kyaaaah!! So thick! So long!¡¹

    Monica throws her head back and her thighs tremble uncontrobly, eventually giving out and pushing my cock deeper into her body.

    ¡¸It feels so soft and it coils around me nicely, what a nice hole.¡¹

    I gyrate my hips slowly so I can enjoy how it feels.

    Perhaps it is has something to do with losing her virginity, but her insides are convulsing, and her body whichcks muscle is providing me with a soft stimtion.

    ¡¸With this, Monica has be one of brother¡¯s women too!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu ......I can no longer be a bride. You better take responsibility.¡¹

    Of course.

    I¡¯ll teach the depths of your body to never forget what a real man feels like, and even let you bear my child if you want.

    ¡¸Right now, why don¡¯t you just enjoy it.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    I let go of Monica¡¯s waist and only use my hips to bounce her up and down. The screaming woman tries to hold onto something, but there¡¯s nothing besides my bare chest for her to rest her hands on, so she sways back and forth unsteadily.

    It seemed like she would slide off several times, but my dick prated quite deep and the tip has dug itself inside so it¡¯ll take more than that to tip her over. Monica¡¯s weight can easily be supported with only my dick.

    Even though she might understand she wouldn¡¯t fall off, Monica still felt scared being in such a precarious position and searched for a ce to support herself.

    For that, I offer her my hands.

    ¡¸Ah......uu.¡¹

    She brushed my hands aside thinking I was going to grab her, but that¡¯s not what I meant.

    Eventually, Monica realized my intentions and stacked her hands on mine with a sullen look.

    I weave my fingers in between hers and hold her hands, swinging my hips in the cowgirl position. She no longer refuses and it only looks like love-making between lovers.

    ¡¸How is it? Is the pleasure building up?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re sly ......this is how a man and a woman who love each other would connect......¡¹

    ¡¸I love you though.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t spew your lies! That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of that!¡¹

    ¡¸I just started to love you now after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure I¡¯m just one of many, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But it doesn¡¯t diminish how much I love you.¡¹

    After Monica stares at me for a while, she slowly closes her eyes. It seems like she¡¯s finally chosen to fully ept me. I slow down the movement of my hips and let her body fall towards me, then kiss her while holding her hands.

    ¡¸Monica......I¡¯m so jealous......I want his dick to enter this ce too.¡¹

    If it prates Celestina¡¯s vagina, her hole will end up connected with her asshole.

    Well, if it can fit inside Pipi, then maybe.......

    Just imagining it makes my meat rod swell up, prompting Monica to let out a squeal.

    I¡¯m still holding her hands tightly while sucking on her breasts.

    Rather than changing the way my hips move, I thrust up strongly while rubbing Monica¡¯s weak point which I discovered while in the middle of having sex in the past.

    ¡¸Aahhaa! W-why do you......¡¹

    Why do I know about it?

    Before she was able to finish her sentence, I thrust up even more and turn her words into moans.

    ¡¸You were ying with this part when touching yourself ......you like this, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiih! How did something like this get found out......¡¹

    I don¡¯t sleep with a bunch of girls just for show.

    I could just bring her to climax like this, but I want her to be the one who does it.

    Once again, I reduce the movements of my hips.

    ¡¸Eh? Why are you stopping?¡¹

    ¡¸Rub the ce you feel the best yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸......how cunning.¡¹

    Monicains but separates one of her entangled hands and throws her head back, cing a hand on my leg while rocking her hips furiously.

    ¡¸Nnh! This spot! Ah, aahn! Nnh, nnh, nnnah!!¡¹

    She must be rubbing a nice spot, her moans are getting louder and louder.

    Eventually, she gets the hang of it and holds her own ass while pushing her hips, craving for an even more intense stimtion.

    Monica¡¯s entire body spasms and twitches.

    She¡¯s close now.

    ¡¸Cum whenever you want. I¡¯ll match your timing.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnaaaah! Not inside! I¡¯m not ready to get preg-......nannntt!¡¹

    ¡¸Then pull it out when you¡¯vee, I¡¯ll release it if you remain on top.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau! Haauuu! Cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    Monica starts drooling and swinging her hair around as she moves her hips for the final moment, eventually dropping her hips down forcefully to take me in as much as she can, then copses forward onto me. Her breathing is rough and her hole clenches down sporadically while her erect nipples and clitoris, which show her obvious state of arousal, rest on my body. As expected, that would make me want to ejacte.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum, if getting pregnant will trouble you, pull out.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right......huh? Eh? No wayyy!? I can¡¯t!?¡¹

    Monica tries to lift her hips up slowly but isn¡¯t able to pull my dick out.

    Because I got too turned on, my dick got even bigger inside her and the tip is digging into her like the hook of an arrowhead so she can¡¯t remove it.

    ¡¸Wait, why!? It¡¯s too thick......I can¡¯t pull it out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Monica? You want brother¡¯s children?¡¹

    As she tries to take my dick out, her movements in fact be stimtion and causes my dick to swell, bringing me to the point of eruption.

    ¡¸Aaah......that feels good. So you want my seed that much?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! This thing-! Eeei-!¡¹

    Monica desperately tries to separate herself, but because she recently experienced orgasm herself, she can¡¯t summon up any strength.

    And then finally, my meat rod starts twitching.

    ¡¸Cumming......¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t ! Endure it, don¡¯t let it out !!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, but it¡¯s toote, just give up.¡¹

    Monica makes a big fuss, but she¡¯s unable to move it an inch as I hold her shoulders. She heaves a big sigh as her body falls over and rxes as if she¡¯s given up.

    ¡¸Uugh.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, the sound of something squirting out is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh......¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah......¡¹

    ¡¸The penis is going ¡®byuu byuu¡¯ and pulsing so much. Ahahaha, so amusing.¡¹

    Monica¡¯s stomach expands and my dick shrinks, falling out after finishing its job of releasing my seed. As it does, arge amount of seed flows back out, returning the woman¡¯s stomach back to normal.

    ¡¸...... it came out.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, I¡¯ll get pregnant......¡¹

    ¡¸If Monica bes pregnant with brother¡¯s child, I will be happy too.¡¹

    After expelling its load, my dick has returned to its initial size. I thrust it in front of Monica.

    The woman was shocked for an instant, but she understood what I wanted and puffed her cheeks out before crawling her tongue along the length of my shaft. Celestina also joins in from the side and the two of them cleans up the juices covering my dick.

    ¡¸Celestina, Monica, you two are my women from now on. I won¡¯t be with you all the time, but I¡¯lle save you whenever you need it.¡¹

    ¡¸I have high expectations.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s a promise.¡¹

    ¡¸So Celestina, do you have anything about the country you don¡¯t understand?¡¹

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t understand anything. Everything was done by grandpa and father after all.¡¹

    She looked sad for a brief moment. She returned to the throne, yet the people dear to her aren¡¯t here. I kiss the nape of the girl who¡¯s looking down and rub her smooth1 ass. Happy I¡¯m treating her like a woman, she cheers up a little bit and her expression rxes.

    I hug the still-dissatisfied Monica close and squeeze her breasts too.

    My limp dick resting on top of Celestina¡¯s head starts pulsing again in a rhythmical fashion.

    ¡¸Aahn......ah, what outrageous thing are you doing to Her Majesty......no, well at this point, does it even matter?¡¹

    I have to confirm something in order to protect Celestina and Monica, the new girls I¡¯ve acquired.

    First off, I wonder if they know what diplomacy is?

    ¡¸Diplomacy? Getting along well with the countries next to you? I don¡¯t like fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, peace is the most important.¡¹

    Celestina and Monica both voice the same opinion.

    I¡¯m sure if Celestina is here, it¡¯ll go well with the surrounding countries.

    Military affairs......not likely.

    ¡¸I hate war.¡¹

    ¡¸Savage things like that doesn¡¯t suit Her Majesty.¡¹

    Sure, but what about foreign trade?

    ¡¸Math......I¡¯m not good at that.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s learn it slowly, okay?¡¹

    Next is regarding the collection of tax.

    ¡¸Tax? What¡¯s that? Is it tasty?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine for Your Majesty not to know about it.¡¹

    She did hand out ranks like they were nothing as well.

    ¡¸Fuunii......when people do something good, it makes me want to reward them.¡¹

    ¡¸Splendid. Your Majesty is truly a kind person.¡¹

    Did she enact anyws?

    ¡¸La-ws?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still difficult for Her Majesty.¡¹

    I get it now.

    As I get out of the bath, Celestina and I agree to some secret conditions:

    1.¡¡All of Malt Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic decisions will need Count Hardlett¡¯s advice and approval before being carried out.

    (Further instances of Malt Kingdom shortened to M, Count Hardlett to H)

    2.¡¡M¡¯s armyposition and deployment will be done on H¡¯s advice and will be done on a joint basis during wartime.

    However,mand of the entire army will be given to H.

    3.¡¡All foreign trade conducted by M will be reported to H.

    Also, trade between both our nations will always be put ahead of other countries.

    4.¡¡M¡¯s national tax rate for poption and harvest will be reported to H in advance and collected only after H¡¯s approval.

    5.¡¡H¡¯s approval is required whenever M confers peerage, raises ranks or strips ranks.

    6.¡¡H¡¯s approval is needed before M enacts anyws.

    If H determines a matter to be important, H can appoint himself as the judge in charge of the case.

    And that should be good enough.

    Stabilizing Celestina¡¯s foundation went faster than I thought.

    Next I have to head over to Trisnea, the capital of former Treia. I just received a notice that a trial is being held for the Magrado royalty and nobles and royalty of the former Treian Kingdom who escaped.

    I wanted to return to Rafen as soon as possible, but as one would expect after Magrado¡¯s royalty surrendered, there were frequent urrences of the territory nobles and peasants rebelling, making it hard for the local army to return easily.

    However, the trial happening in Trisnea is only politically significant and there is still a need for Goldonian soldiers to fill out the area, which is why I, being in the south, need to lead my army corps of 15,000 there no matter what.

    On the day I led my troops out of Malt Kingdom, the people of Biado smiled and watched as Celestina chased after me.

    ¡¸Visit me whenever you want! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡¹

    Her small hand waved ceaselessly as she bounced up and down, trying to stand out even if just a little bit more.

    ¡¸Of course, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, I told you it was fine to call me Celestina.¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I could address the King without honorifics and pat her head in front of the people.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen Her Majesty with such a happy face. How adorable......¡¹

    ¡¸She really adores Lord Hardlett, doesn¡¯t she......I want to be someone Her Majesty can rely on too.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s no good! I can¡¯t stop my love for Her Majesty. My heart is going to explode!¡¹

    As I thought, the people¡¯s feelings towards Celestina isn¡¯t bad.

    On the other hand, the army seems unmoved, though there is no opposition towards me probably because no casualties befell the citizens.

    Only a small number of people know about the secret conditions between Celestina and I after all.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s Lord Hardlett? He saved Her Majesty Celestina, right?¡¹

    ¡¸He seems so much more reliable than His Highness Pablo or Hrio. And I haven¡¯t heard any outrageous rumors about him either.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems he¡¯s a famous general in the north.¡¹

    The south and north parts of the Central ins don¡¯t have much interaction with each other, so rumors haven¡¯t really circted.

    It¡¯s better for me like this.

    ¡¸How should we address him? Hardlett-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Goldonian general-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸He came from the north, so......¡¹

    ¡¸Northern...... ¡¹¡¸General-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸He seems like a tremendously great person.¡¹

    ¡¸The great......¡¹¡¸Northern.¡¹¡¸General-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hurray for the great northern general-sama!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A portion of the citizens also call out to me, but it makes me feel off for some reason.

    I¡¯ll just wave back to be friendly.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸You ate Monica-san, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸You can tell?¡¹

    ¡¸......She¡¯s emitting a womanly smell.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a pretty nice woman.¡¹

    ¡¸And also......a slight scent......from Her Majesty Celestina.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Did you do it? With a kid like that?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t put it in.¡¹

    ¡¸But you made her lick it?¡¹

    ¡¸......Well, yeah.¡¹

    Celia softly pats her own chest and ass.

    Her body has already matured to that of a woman¡¯s.

    ¡¸I can understand the feelings of the mature Mel-san......the feeling of being pushed aside by a younger woman.¡¹

    ¡¸You better not say this in front of her. You¡¯ll see blood.¡¹

    This will be a secret between just the two of us, but we didn¡¯t realize that Irijina was listening at the time.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 150,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 18,000. Lintbloom: 3000.

    Troops Commanded: 23, 600

    Private Army: 8600, Kingdom¡¯s Army: 15,000

    Assets: Calcting

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (pregnant wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma (just learned), Kroll (just learned), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (pregnant head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (pregnant Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Malt¡¯s Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (exhausted domestic affairs official), Gido (sick bed), Tristan (zzz), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Sexual Partners: 140, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 161: Trisnean Trial

    <h4>Chapter 161: Trisnean Trial</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Trisnea: Former Royal Pce

    ¡¸Without a doubt, you are the King of Magrado, Geugis1 II?¡¹

    ¡¸......indeed, I am most certainly him.¡¹

    While still dressed in his extravagant robes, the King of Magrado squeezes out a response with a bitter expression on his face. The King of Goldonia, the ambassador of the Olga Federation who travelled with the fleet are in front, while Erich and Keh are nearby directing intimidating eyes at him.

    I¡¯m also there, but I have a seat prepared on the side instead of the front. It seems like Celia can¡¯t get in, so M was brought in beside me as an assistant. I was just lightly stroking her thigh a little earlier, but restrained myself after she looked at me menacingly.

    ¡¸You picked a fight devoid of morals with Goldonia as well as the Olga Federation and killed their soldiers and citizens. Am I mistaken?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous! Wasn¡¯t it Goldonia who started the war!!?¡¹

    ¡¸The origins of that began when you intervened in the war with Treia!¡¹

    The one who spoke harshly towards the Magrado King was the attorney general, Count so-and-so2. Normally, one would be required to kneel to the royalty, even those from another nation, and such rough speech wouldn¡¯t be allowed.

    ¡¸In addition, you instilled into the citizens a sense of hostility towards another nation and caused unnecessary resistance......¡¹

    It¡¯s certainly true that Magrado interfered with the war between Treia and Goldonia. But now that a ceasefire has been agreed upon, the direct cause of the war can not be brought up after that. Normally, Magrado would have a chance to voice theirints too.

    ¡¸Further yet, you forced the Republic of Stura to annex with high-handed means and the threat of a savage armed force......¡¹

    But this is not an impartial trial.

    This is nothing but a farce, a kangaroo court to ce all me and responsibility on the Magrado royalty.

    ¡¸Therefore, this court ofw judges that banishment will not be enough to atone for your sins and death is the only other option!¡¹

    ¡¸What is my sin!? All of you can go to hell for all I care!!¡¹

    ¡¸I sentence Geugis II to death!¡¹

    The attorney general and other parties besides the person in question stays silent while guards take the struggling King by his arms and removes him from the room.

    The result must have been conveyed to the soldiers outside immediately as loud cheers erupted shortly after.

    The soldiers I brought with me surround the pce acting as the courtroom, jeering and calling for the death of the sentenced individual.

    ¡¸This is awful......¡¹

    M mutters beside me, and Ipletely agree.

    Treating the loser of the war however you please is expected, but if you¡¯re going to sentence them to death anyways, it would have been better just to lop off their heads immediately.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t fall asleep. Everyone around us are important people with a Count ranking or higher.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh great.¡¹

    The trial continues, sentencing to death everyone from the rtives of the King to the people responsible for leading the army. All of them spat out curses as they were dragged away by the guards. I guess the sentence will be carried out right away.

    ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s almost done, hey M, what do you say you and me go to a nearby bar and have a cup or two?¡¹

    ¡¸......you¡¯re probably nning to take me upstairs after, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to make love to you one-on-one every once in a while too.¡¹

    Pretending to chat secretly with her so that no one else could hear, I take her hand and ce it on my crotch.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already hard?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use this to stir you up thoroughly.¡¹

    Despite being angry, M gives in.

    ¡¸Next, we will hold the trial for the former King of Treia, Trisnea III.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸So they postponed this case.¡¹

    Enough of this, just sentence them all to death and get this over with.

    Line them all up and just yell ¡°Death sentence¡±, there won¡¯t be any other sentence anyways.

    ¡¸I......I......didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Isn¡¯t war something normal!?¡¹

    ¡¸You have a responsibility for something other than war, a crimemitted against the citizens. Firstly, you ruled harshly over the newly attained citizens of former Arnd, you induced rebellion, andmitted the inhumane act of killing citizens!¡¹

    ¡¸That was......done without my knowledge......¡¹

    There¡¯s no chance an excuse like that would work for a King.

    ¡¸Next, you brought the mes of war to the capital, you abandoned the citizens you should be protecting and nned to escape yourself with only your followers, and as a result caused unnecessary sacrifices from both armies due to the dyed peace agreement! ¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is-! If I were to die or get captured, the Kingdom would perish and so I thought I could escape and have the people surrender......¡¹

    The Treian King is frail unlike the Magrado King. He is clearly afraid of death and has lost his mind.

    ¡¸We have a witness for the actionsmitted by Trisnea III......here!¡¹

    One of the men brought by the guards stepped forward.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, don¡¯t tell me you brought a beggar for this.¡¹

    It was unknown where the heckling came from, but it really was exactly as described.

    With disheveled hair, an untrimmed beard and sunken eyes, the man who was brought in could only be described as a beggar at best and an insane person at worse if he wasn¡¯t wearing formal clothing.

    ¡¸Prime minister!? You were alive......¡¹

    ¡¸Order......you there, state your name and former status.¡¹

    The man red not at the attorney general, but only at the former King of Treia when he squeezed out his answer.

    ¡¸Anselm Dunois......Marquess from the Kingdom of Treia and the prime minister.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, then exin the reason you have not received judgement here.¡¹

    ¡¸On the orders of the King, I cooperated with the Magrado army, but was defeated and injured. During the time I hid in a nearby vige, the war was finished.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......so what are you here to testify about?¡¹

    ¡¸About Trisnea III¡¯s despicable nature and brutality.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tell him.¡¹

    Marquess Dunois, who was muttering quietly before, suddenly took a deep breath.

    ¡¸Trisnea III¡¯s cowardly behavior is clearly not for the preservation of the nation but to protect himself. That¡¯s because the fortune he had, which should have been only gold and jewels for war funds, was mostly giant paintings, antiques and other items unrted to the preservation of the nation.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    King Alexandro, who stayed silent until now with a partial grin on his face while the other Magrado nobles were being thoroughly disparaged, finally opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Moreover, while I was injured, he branded me a traitor for not being in the capital and killed my family......killing everyone, even my young grandson......¡¹

    Dunois faces the floor as he cries.

    It was something which happened a year ago, but I do recall seeing a disgusting scene like that.

    ¡¸Prime minister, is this not something you made up!? Do I even have to use you of lying!?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty! This pathetic old man has no reason to lie!¡¹

    The one Dunois addressed as Majesty was not the Treian King, but the Goldonian King.

    Judging based on what was said, one would obviously want to be on Dunois¡¯s side.

    A King who forsook his country to save his family and his treasure versus a man who returned at the end of a war only to find his entire family killed and he himselfbelled a traitor. A human¡¯s natural reaction would be to sympathize with thetter.

    ¡¸This coward!¡¹¡¸Someone who didn¡¯t endure the hardships of a battle and calling his subordinate a traitor-!¡¹¡¸There¡¯s no need for a trial. Just sentence him to death!¡¹

    The observing nobles hurled insults one after the other.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that......¡¹

    ¡¸Is there something you find questionable?¡¹

    M looks somewhat displeased as I tilt my head in contemtion. She also seems to have believed what Dunois said and determined the King to be at fault.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that his reasoning is sound and it¡¯s a usible story, but it sounds just like something you see in acted out in a y in theaters.¡¹

    It seems like a tragedy Nonna would enjoy, maybe she would be trembling in anger at this scene as well.

    I don¡¯t have proof, but it sounds fishy.

    However, the attorney general and the others don¡¯t seem to agree with me.

    Or perhaps it was a scenario they already had written down. They exchanged a few words with the King and then handed out their judgement.

    ¡¸Trisnea III¡¯s unjustness and cowardice is evident! Thus, this court ofw sentences this person who betrayed the trust of the nobles and misused his authority as King to death!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong! Dunois is lying! I am ......I am......I am-! Nooo¨C! I don¡¯t want to die! Someone, someone save me!!¡¹

    Unlike the Magrado King, the Treian King was pulled away kicking and screaming.

    Farewell, I doubt we¡¯ll ever meet again.

    ¡¸How unsightly, even to the very end......¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how unreasonable, this is what the fate of the defeated looks like.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to be on the losing side.

    If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll take my women and run away to the ends of the earth.

    ......it just dawned on me that I would need a lot of carriages though.

    After that, the escaped leaders of Treia also got judged one by one.

    It happened at that moment, just when I was reaching my limits of staying awake and I was starting to doze off.

    ¡¸Therefore, you have not fulfilled your moral duty by failing to admonish the actions of the King while being royalty in close proximity and also enjoying the luxuries, granting you the death sentence ......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......oh please have mercy......this pitiful woman has no knowledge about thew. There was no longer anything which could be done, please spare at least my life......¡¹

    ¡¸Mother......¡¹¡¸Please have mercy......¡¹¡¸Uuuu......¡¹

    My eyes shoot open after I heard the voice of a pretty woman.

    There was more than one too!

    ¡¸Who are those girls?¡¹

    M looks at me, slightly flustered from my abrupt question.

    ¡¸You really fell asleep!? ......They¡¯re the wife and three daughters of the Treian King. Just like the others, they¡¯ve been sentenced to death.¡¹

    My gaze shifts to the tform where I see a woman who looks to be in her mid 40¡¯s.

    She has aged a certain extent and looks worn out perhaps due to anxiety, but she still has a mature charm about her.

    Her daughters are quite beautiful, having inherited a slight reddish tint to their blond hair from their mother.

    The eldest daughter appears to be in her mid 20¡¯s and is beautiful even while she¡¯s looking down in tears.

    The second eldest daughter is probably in her early 20¡¯s and has matured into a nice-looking woman, but looks a little feisty. Her body is trembling, probably trying desperately to suppress the terror she feels.

    The third daughter is still an adolescent......around 16 or 17 years old. She¡¯s bawling her eyes out.

    ¡¸Then these four, former Treian Queen Consort Marceline and her daughters Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie, will be sentenced to de-......¡¹¡¸Objection!¡¹¡¸......What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!?¡¹

    M panics, but I can¡¯t just watch as four beauties get killed.

    ¡¸L-lord Hardlett? ¡¹

    I stood up suddenly so the attorney general sounds confused.

    The King and Keh also seem bbergasted.

    Erich was the only one who facepalmed.

    But I couldn¡¯t help myself from speaking out.

    I¡¯ll just argue for the sake of arguing and sort things out somehow.

    It seems I have the right to speak anyways.

    ¡¸Just like before if the King is truly inhumane, should we not allow his wife and daughters to speak to that? No, he probably made sure his family didn¡¯t know about his cruel actions in the first ce.¡¹

    Seeing how this might be thest chance to save herself and her daughters, the Queen Consort Marceline nods greatly.

    ¡¸Then the death sentence would be too excessive for something as trivial as fleeing the country. More so for women, who can¡¯t even fight.¡¹

    Regardless of rank, abandoning one¡¯s country and running away is the lowest possible act for a man, but that is not the case if he just let his wife and children escape. It might not be praiseworthy for royalty to do so, but it isn¡¯t something punishable by death.

    ¡¸W-well, that is......but you see......¡¹

    Based on the attorney general¡¯s nervousness, the earlier deration from Dunois must all be part of arge script as well. When something foreign suddenly bursts onto the scene, he naturally gets flustered. Looking behind him, the King and Keh seem to be discussing something with each other.

    ¡¸......why did he speak out for them?¡¹¡¸I don¡¯t know......I don¡¯t have much interaction with Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    The nobles start whispering to each other.

    Say whatever you want to say, I¡¯ll save these pretty women.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it might be as you said, but these individuals are royalty of an enemy nation. If left alone, it might cause unwanted disorder yet again.¡¹

    The King speaks out in the attorney general¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸Please forgive me for arguing. But naturally, they would not be left in this city. They will be moved to the remote regions, have their family name taken away and will only live their lives as ordinary as mother and as ordinary children. These women no longer have any thoughts of revenge either......¡¹

    ncing at Marceline, she hysterically shakes her head.

    ¡¸Even if that may apply to the said people, Treia still has survivors. There is a chance those resistance groups will take these women away with them.¡¹

    Alright, this is perfect.

    ¡¸Then I will take these individuals into my custody. I will take responsibility and monitor them, ensuring that they don¡¯t do anything strange.¡¹

    This causes a stir amongst everyone around me.

    ¡¸What? Why would you take on something so troublesome and yields no benefits?¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, have you been in contact with Treia?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me......the reason behind the war with Treia is because of Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    When I look over at the people who spoke out, the men hastily avert their eyes.

    The King asserts unhappily.

    ¡¸......I am unable to grasp your true intentions. Not being able to understand creates unnecessary doubts. Tell me your reason for taking these persons into your custody.¡¹

    ¡¸Many people died in this war. It would pain me to see any more death......¡¹

    The King narrows his eyes.

    I¡¯ve been asleep during the previous judgements so this excuse probably won¡¯t fly.

    The nobles who know about my reputation and are aware of the rumors about me also stare doubtfully at me. The me inside their minds probably treats human life as nothing more than snot.

    It¡¯s certainly true to a certain extent, but that¡¯s only for people outside my family and circle of acquaintances.

    ¡¸......it might be one reason, but the real reason is-¡¹

    The gaze of the King and the other nobles focus on me.

    Fine, I¡¯ll tell them. My real, unfiltered intentions.

    ¡¸As you may have noticed, these women are gorgeous, and I want them at my fingertips even if it would put me in harm¡¯s way.¡¹

    The air froze over.

    ¡¸Gepuuuh! ¡¹

    The Olga Federation ambassador who boredly watched the chain of events develop spit his tea out. He someone tries to keep up his appearance, but he can¡¯t seem to stopughing.

    The King and Keh stare vacantly while Erich holds his head with both hands and falls face-first onto the desk.

    The nobles couldn¡¯t say a single word either.

    ¡¸......Huhahaha, I see, women is it? These women are certainly stunning. I get it, you want to ravage them, that¡¯s ssic. Hahahahaha!¡¹

    Seeing the Kingugh openly, the nobles also start chuckling.

    ¡¸Aah, I get it now.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s true that Lord Hardlett is rumored to have an unrivaled love for women.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard he has 100 women surrounding him in his territory.¡¹¡¸That¡¯s a good enough reason for me.¡¹¡¸ The woman by his side is also his lover, huh......¡¹

    Uhh, I might have embarrassed myself a little.

    ¡¸I get your reasons! Then, these persons will be ced in your care. They will not be permitted to be given any position or marry a person with a position. Further, they will not be allowed out of your territory. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    Marceline seems to have mixed feelings, the face of the eldest daughter Stephanie brightens up, and the second eldest daughter Bridget res at me. The third girl Felicie doesn¡¯t seem to have a clue what just happened.

    ¡¸Now......kuku, shall we continue the trial?¡¹

    The King could notpletely stifle hisughter and the Federation¡¯s ambassador beside him also continuesughing while staring at the floor. The mood in this room is pretty amicable now.

    ¡¸......!!¡¡......!?¡¹

    M screams softly while prodding my thigh and side.

    Hahaha, please stop, you¡¯ll get me hard.

    And so, the trial of the Treian camp is over and it¡¯s finally time the two idiot brothers Pablo and Hrio, and also Brutus get dragged out. Even though they barely advanced pass the borders, they still trespassed on the Goldonia Kingdom¡¯snd and was defeated by the Kingdom¡¯s army so they need to be treated simrly to the Magrado royalty ......

    ¡¸Umu, now I will be taking my leave.¡¹

    Before the trial begins, the King and Keh stand up. The ambassador from the Olga Federation also gets up from his seat and follows the King.

    Oh, they have no absolutely no interest?

    ¡¸Ku-!¡¹

    Laughter wells up within the ambassador again when he sees my face, prompting him to look down and away from me. What a rude fellow.

    ¡¸Well then, Hrio Belze, Pablo Ds, Meldus Brutus, the sentence for the three of you will be......¡¹

    ¡¸I-I only followed what my brother said!¡¹

    ¡¸I also......no, it was Brutus. He¡¯s the one solely in charge.¡¹

    I don¡¯t expect these guys to have a pretty ending at all. I have no expectations though, so I won¡¯t be disappointed.

    ¡¸This issue will be entrusted to Lord Hardlett. The Kingdom army¡¯s losses, expenses andpensation will be paid from the confiscated assets. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    Come on, he¡¯s not even trying.

    ¡¸As I thought, a country like Malt is practically non-existent to the King.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s more convenient for me this way though.¡¹

    I can¡¯t imagine Celestina going up against the King or Keh. There¡¯s nothing better for me than if they remain indifferent and let this issue slide.

    ¡¸Well, shall we go home?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to......call on me before we go back?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll have some fun before my pants tear.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez! Indecent! Obscene!¡¹

    Even while shouting, M has a slight grin on her face.

    We¡¯ll have lots of fun ¨C as I link arms with M and head outside, Celia stands imposingly in front of us with mucus dripping from her nose. It seems she waited out in the cold all this time. Irijina is also there, but she ispletely unfazed. I guess she would be like that, idiots don¡¯t catch colds.

    I give a light kiss to the sulking girl.

    But she doesn¡¯t let me off with just that, slipping her tongue inside my mouth and swapping spit, exchanging a passionate kiss with me.

    ¡¸Hey, hey......you¡¯ve gotta be kidding me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸God damnit, a guy like you should take all your girls and get outta here!¡¹

    I realize my situation when the passersby curse at me.

    With M around my arm, Celia kissing me, I also rub the ass of the hungry-looking Irijina.

    We¡¯ll continue when we get back.

    That Night

    I sit alone on the sofa in the bedroom and enjoy a cup of alcohol. It was a high-grade alcohol prepared to wee the ambassador from the Federation so naturally it has an exquisite taste.

    Eventually, there was a soft knock on the door.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Helvi. I¡¯vee as promised.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah,e in.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me.¡¹

    The ck-haired woman who entered the room is called Helvi. It seems she was acting as Brutus¡¯s secretary, but because she had no social status and was confined with her superior during the time of the invasion, she didn¡¯t participate in any part of the plot and was acquitted.

    Looking at her now, she¡¯s around 170 cm in height and is quite tall for a woman, which conversely means there will be a lot of asymmetry. Her body isn¡¯t strong and tough like Irijina¡¯s is. But she has a pretty face, which was why I made some time to see her when she wanted to meet me.

    ¡¸So, what do you want?¡¹

    She has already been deemed not guilty and released. There shouldn¡¯t be anything else I need to do.

    ¡¸I want to talk to you regarding His Excellency Brutus.¡¹

    The hand bringing the cup of alcohol to my mouth stops moving.

    ¡¸This is about His Excellency¡¯s expulsion to the south.¡¹

    Helvi continues staring at me.

    ¡¸Hrio, Pablo, Brutus ¨C the three aforementioned will be deported permanently to a certain country in the south......should be what was said, right? Normally, their crime would be worth a death sentence, but Queen Celestina also personally appealed for their clemency. I don¡¯t feel a thing for the brothers though.¡¹

    ¡¸And where is that certain country? I don¡¯t believe Lord Hardlett is rted to the various countries to the south, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say. This expulsion is to sever ties.¡¹

    Tears overflow from Helvi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I......am not that stupid. I know that their destination is the otherworld.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I did tell Leopolt to judge them appropriately and deal with them on the way here. We can¡¯t execute them in front of Celestina, but we can¡¯t leave them alive either.

    ¡¸His Excellency is everything to me! I beg of you! If you can somehow spare him ......reconsider his sentence.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s quite difficult. Those stupid brothers are really only unpleasant beings, and Brutus is really the one who can cause the most harm.¡¹

    ¡¸His Excellency only did it for the sake of the nation¡¯s future! Now that he¡¯s defeated, there¡¯s no reason for him to throw the world into chaos!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re close with Brutus. But to me, he¡¯s nothing but a rebel and I can¡¯t trust him so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸No......¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, about your future, if you¡¯d like......hey, wait!¡¹

    Helvi starts stripping her clothes all of a sudden. She took everything off starting from her upper body and then following it with her lower body, then she falls to the floor and spreads her legs wide open, pointing her genitals in my direction. She delicately spreads herbia with her fingers and stretches them apart as far as possible, showing me even the insides of her vagina.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard Lord Hardlett has an unparalleled love for women! I don¡¯t care if you use my body as your ything! You can do anything to me, break me, kill me, I don¡¯t care! That¡¯s why, if you could somehow save him, save His Excellency, please.¡¹

    What an admirable woman. If she¡¯s willing to go this far, I¡¯ll have to reconsider.

    But before that.

    ¡¸You sure about that? I¡¯m really going to embrace you.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯ll spare His Excellency, then I don¡¯t care.¡¹

    I refill the cup with alcohol and hand it to Helvi. She quickly realizes my intention and drains the liquid immediately.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get in bed, we¡¯ll continue talking there. Prepare yourself, you might never return to Brutus¡¯s side.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m prepared.¡¹

    I also start to take my own clothes off.

    I¡¯ll have to hurry or my pants will tear.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 150,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 18,000. Lintbloom: 3000.

    Troops Commanded:

    Private Army: 8600

    Assets: Calcting

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (pregnant wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma (just learned), Kroll (just learned), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (pregnant head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (pregnant Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Malt¡¯s Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (exhausted domestic affairs official), Gido (recovering), Tristan (zzz), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Marceline, Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (Taken into custody)

    Sexual Partners: 140, children who have been born: 31

 Chapter 162: A Loyal Retainerâ€™s Hear

    <h4>Chapter 162: A Loyal Retainer¡¯s Hear</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Pursuing Helvi¡¯s naked body, I climb on the bed. I swiftly throw my clothes off and hug her close, causing her body to naturally stiffen slightly.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful, now that it¡¯se to this, you don¡¯t have to hold back.¡¹

    ¡¸If you promise to save His Excellency¡¯s life, then I don¡¯t care what happens to me.¡¹

    She¡¯s really in love with Brutus. Her body trembles at the touch of another man as she slowly tries to rx.

    But since you¡¯re letting me embrace you, I¡¯m not going to go easy. I dive into Helvi¡¯s crotch and ce my mouth against her vagina to make love to her.

    ¡¸Haaua! Ah, your tongue-......nnnh!¡¹

    Brutus isn¡¯t foolish and treats his women properly unlike Pablo. Helvi¡¯s genitals appear to be used quite a bit, is slightly darker in color and a little puffed up, but isn¡¯t damaged at all, reacting naturally from my caresses and gradually getting wet. It¡¯s been thoroughly developed.

    I talk to the woman while licking her thighs, vagina and clitoris.

    ¡¸Why are you going so far for this guy?¡¹

    ¡¸......His Excellency is my everything. If he wasn¡¯t there, I wouldn¡¯t be alive.¡¹

    ¡¸So he means that much to you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why no matter what, I want His Excellency- ......aahn! ¡¹

    Just out of curiosity, why don¡¯t I listen to the story of how she first fell in love. It¡¯s a strange idea, but it might be nice to hear these things once in a while.

    ¡¸I was born as the daughter of a knight in the rural regions. Five years ago in Biado......I was given a mission to apany His Excellency Brutus as his secretary and-¡¹

    ¡¸What happened? Tell me quickly.¡¹

    Helvi seems hesitant to speak so I lightly bite her clitoris.

    After a shrill shriek, she starts talking again.

    ¡¸......I worked for him normally during the first few ......aahn! ¨Cmonths, but one day, he invited me to his room to drink with him, uugh! And that was when our lust collided.¡¹

    In other words, she was vited when both of them were under the influence of alcohol. How impressive of Brutus.

    Helvi wraps her legs around my head as I continue licking her vagina.

    ¡¸What thin yet pretty legs.¡¹

    I take my mouth away from her genitals and slowly draw my tongue from the base of her thighs to the tip of her toes.

    ¡¸Auuu......¡¹

    She lets out a cute moan contrary to her appearance.

    I¡¯m almost at my limit.

    ¡¸Turn your face to me.¡¹

    I quickly prop her body up and steal her lips.

    ¡¸Ah! Don¡¯t!¡¹

    She might not have wanted to give up her lips but it¡¯s already toote. My tongue infiltrates deep into her mouth, runs over her teeth and probes around for her tongue. She curls her tongue in a corner of her mouth to avoid me, but when I find it and prod her tongue, she eventually gives in and allows her tongue to get tangled with mine.

    After swapping spit for a while, we separate and I stand in front of her with my erect cock thrust out.

    ¡¸Next, you¡¯ll be showing this guy some love.¡¹

    ¡¸...... it¡¯s big.¡¹

    Helvi¡¯s eyes widen in surprise, so it seems I won in the dick size face-off.

    ¡¸Is Brutus not big or something?¡¹

    ¡¸His Excellency has arge one too! I was crying while he made love to me as a virgin!¡¹

    ¡°Except¡± ¨C she adds.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not as ridiculouslyrge as this......¡¹

    I smile, lightly holding Helvi¡¯s head and pushing my dick forward. Her face appears conflicted but eventually her mouth opens and she crawls her tongue on my meat rod.

    ¡¸Uu......that¡¯s good.¡¹

    It seems she was properly taught how to use her tongue and how to make slurping noises. As a stand imposingly in front of her, she rubs my hips with her hands, closes her eyes and bobs her head back and forth. I am really starting to see how lovely this woman is.

    ¡¸Nnh! Nnboh......uggghhuu!¡¹

    After servicing me for a while with her mouth, the woman inhales deeply to steel herself before instantly taking my cock deep into her throat.

    ¡¸Hey......are you okay?¡¹

    You can clearly see the shape of cock bulging out from the woman¡¯s throat.

    If she¡¯s even doing this to a man she met for the first time today, she must really want Brutus to be saved.

    I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be able to enjoy herself if she remains uneasy about that.

    ¡¸I can see your resolve now. If you¡¯re willing to sleep with me tonight as my woman, I¡¯ll save that guy¡¯s life.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnboh! You will!?¡¹

    She spits out my cock with great excitement.

    So it actually went all the way into her throat.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t lie. But don¡¯t expect any luxurious living conditions. ¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course! Aah......Your Excellency......I¡¯m so d......¡¹

    Helvi sits down in front of me and cries, but our conditions haven¡¯t been met yet.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get to the main event.¡¹

    I push down the crying woman and she spreads her legs open wide. She¡¯s a tall and slender woman, but her hole is developed enough. She wet enough as it is so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues with me inserting my dick in now.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really big, aren¡¯t you. It¡¯s got all these veins around it and it¡¯s so rugged. It¡¯s gotten so dark from being covered in all the lewd juices ......how many women have you vited with this thing......¡¹

    ¡¸You will be one of those women tonight too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait a minute.¡¹

    After saying that, Helvi lowers her neck, reaching around to unsp her ne, then wrapping it carefully with some cloth.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something His Excellency gave me. It was the day after...... I offered him by virginity.¡¹

    It was as if the ne was watching her and if she hid it carefully, she would be able to wee me in with open arms.

    Well, here I go then.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s here, right? ......Sorah, it¡¯s going in.¡¹

    I press my meat rod against the entrance of her vagina and push my hips forward. As the entrance of her hole gradually stretches open and just when I thought my thing was going to be swallowed, Helvi shifts her hips and my dick misses its target, sliding up onto her stomach instead.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Here I go.¡¹

    Once again, I position my dick in front of her hole and prepare to prate her, but when I try again, the woman covers her face with her hands and cries silently.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll fulfill my promise if I sleep with you for one night, so please go ahead-!¡¹

    ¡¸......Nah, I¡¯ll stop here.¡¹

    I¡¯m not against taking another man¡¯s woman, but I can¡¯t get into the mood with her crying like this.

    But the woman under me turns pale and clings to me.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not what you think! I¡¯m not rejecting you. Please prate me!!¡¹

    Hearing someone beg to get fucked usually makes me happy, but she¡¯s probably just scared I would change my mind and execute Brutus.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my promise. I¡¯ll save him......just tell me how you really feel. You don¡¯t want me to sleep with you, right?¡¹

    After hesitating a little, the woman speaks as if trying to gauge my feelings.

    ¡¸......It¡¯s not like I hate you, Lord Hardlett. It¡¯s just I¡¯ve dedicated this body to only His Excellency......and offering this hole belonging only to him to another man is scary.¡¹

    I am suddenly reminded that she might be looking at Brutus in the same way Celia looks at me. If I was going to be executed as well, Celia would probably do the same thing. Now that I¡¯ve thought about it this way, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to follow through with our condition.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll let you off. But it¡¯ll be tough for me if this thing is left like this, so let me borrow your ass for a bit and allow me to release my seed.¡¹

    Helvi lies on her stomach and I let my rod slide in between her asscheeks from behind.

    ¡¸Of course......thank you......very much.¡¹

    I make big but slow motions, sliding my member from her back down to her ass and back up. Her body has gotten way more rxed than before when it seemed like I was pressuring her.

    As I thought, she was considerably afraid of sleeping with another man and being theirs for one night.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t cheating as long as it doesn¡¯t enter your vagina.¡¹

    ¡¸As long as I also approve......so I would be grateful if you pardon me with just this.¡¹

    Whether she wanted to help me or whether she wanted to get it over faster, she matches my movements with her hips and grants me enough stimtion just from rubbing against her ass. Quite a bit of fluid leaks from the tip of my cock and makes her back and ass sticky.

    ¡¸Alright, this should be good enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, are you going to cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? No, this is just the beginning, look how much pre-cum there is and how wet you are. With this, I can probably......¡¹

    I shift my cock from the woman¡¯s raised hips to her hole......the one which won¡¯t be considered cheating.

    ¡¸Eh!? What on earth are you-?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? You¡¯re lending me your ass, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me-!! Such a filthy ce-......!? Stop, that ce is-!!¡¹

    I grab her buttcheeks firmly and fix her in ce, then I sink my dick into her anus. Helvi squeezes her ass tight, but that¡¯s futile resistance in the face of my cock. I drop my hips, careful not to break her, then scoop some of the love juices from her vagina and smear it over the opening. Finally, my dick slides in smoothly, inserting half its length into her anus.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Helvi¡¯s tall body bends backwards. But I get on top of her and press her against the bed, pushing the remaining half into her ass as well.

    ¡¸Higgiiiiih!! My aaaasss!!!¡¹

    Helvy writhes in pain while screaming, or more like shrieking. But I made sure to be careful so I don¡¯t think her ass got torn.

    ¡¸Ooooooh......my ass......my ass hole is......aaooooooooh......¡¹

    ¡¸Heeey, are you alright? Did it tear?¡¹

    I check the area where I¡¯m connected to her and it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any heavy bleeding. It¡¯s true her ass is spread as far as it can possibly go, though I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡¸Putting it, in my, ass, unbelievable, take it out, how could you do this!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you never let Brutus use your ass before?¡¹

    ¡¸His Excellency, is not, that perverted, he wouldn¡¯t, do something, like that.¡¹

    It seems she¡¯s having trouble breathing.

    ¡¸Is that so, sorry about taking your anal virginity then. But this hole won¡¯t be considered cheating, so you can be at ease and enjoy yourself. I heard it¡¯ll feel quite good.¡¹

    ¡¸Aggaaah......¡¹

    She looks unhappy, but there¡¯s nothing she can really do at this point when my dick is plunged into her ass up to the root. With great big motions, I bump my hips against her ass and repeatedly kiss her shoulder and neck.

    At first, the insides of her ass were spasming and clenching down in pain, but gradually it loosens up and her insides start coiling itself around my dick.

    Her screaming also turned into softer yelps, then into something in between a shriek and a moan, then finally she lets out a rather cute voice with every thrust I make.

    ¡¸How is it? It actually feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don-don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    The woman buries her face into a pillow as I gently stroke her hair and enter my final spurt.

    ¡¸It might hurt a little, but this is the end. Bear with it ......uoooooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaah! Aaaaa, aahn! Aaahn!¡¹

    Eventually, I really reach my limits and my built-up lust explodes with ast loud m of my hips as I reach around to her front forcefully and grasp her breasts. I naturally turn my head up towards the ceiling and let out a deep grunt.

    ¡¸Guooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    I stop moving for a brief moment as I feel the intense sensation of ejaction, then Helvi¡¯s body trembles as I inject a bucket-load of semen into her ass, apanied by a loud rhythmic pumping sound.

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re not supposed to put it in there ......what an incredible amount......so hooot......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......that felt nice.¡¹

    Losing my strength, I copse on top of the woman. I thought about remaining like this and dozing off for a while, but-

    ¡¸Uu......um, could you move please?¡¹

    I could feel a rumbling through my dick.

    I have already experienced the result of pumping a woman¡¯s ass with lots of my seed. Moreover, absolutely no preparations were made, so I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t just be my semen whiches jetting out.

    ¡¸Please! I need you to leave for a while!¡¹

    Helvi shouts as droplets of sweat starts dripping from her body. But even if she were to put her clothes back on now and down the corridor......she probably won¡¯t make it.

    I pull my dick out and then ce a tub in front of the woman who¡¯s trying desperately to dress herself.

    ¡¸Are you telling me to-!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be watching closely. This is the finishing touch to our anal sex.¡¹

    She screams loudly, rejecting the idea, but even Helvi must know that she won¡¯t make it at this point. She takes the tub and ns to hide in the corner of the room, but I grab her arm and stop her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing it here. Turn your ass this way.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaahhn! You pervertttt!!¡¹

    This kind of thing isn¡¯t a fetish of mine, but it¡¯s kind of exciting. If I get my own girls to do this, they¡¯ll get depressed after all.

    Just think of this as making up for not using the other hole.

    The Next Morning

    ¡¸Ow.¡¹

    I wake up feeling a dull pain and open my eyes quick enough to catch the room door closing.

    It looks like Helvi left as soon as it was morning. Well, the promise was only for one night, so that¡¯s expected.

    Now that I look carefully, there are teeth marks left on the arm where the woman rested.

    So she bit me.

    I probably overdid itst night.

    She really felt it in her ass and because of the final act of appreciation1, she ended up crying until she fell asleep.

    I guess I¡¯ll treat Brutus a little nicer.

    When I got out of bed and stretched, I saw a pair of eyes staring at me.

    It was Celia, who was peeking out her face halfway from behind the door.

    ¡¸I just passed by a female whose entire body was covered with kiss marks.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸She was walking awkwardly. I definitely think it¡¯s because she was vited by arge cock.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe.¡¹

    ¡¸Buu~¡¹

    ¡¸Come over, Celia, I¡¯ll show you some love too.¡¹

    The air in Celia¡¯s puffed up cheeks slowly leaked out.

    As expected, Celia¡¯s the best ¨C she¡¯s soft and smooth, and her breasts are getting bigger.

    This might be an effect of those strange exercises she¡¯s secretly doing early in the morning.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    ¡¸Being in the same carriage as you makes me want to puke, Brutus.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, two royals were chased out of their own country because of your ineptitude. You shameless bastard.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Three individuals ¨C Pablo, Hrio and Brutus ¨C were ced on a carriage made for long distances. The carriage was only minimally decorated, which might seem luxurious to amoner, but is not enough to satisfy the likes of royalty.

    ¡¸Hmph, this banishing to the southern countries. I don¡¯t know which country it will be, but I¡¯m going to give you an appropriate punishment when we get there. You better prepare yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll die peacefully in bed, you disloyal son of a bitch.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Brutus remains silent in the face of the two royals continuous onught of abuse. He knew that any excuses or rebuttals would be meaningless.

    He knew that there was no destination for him from the start ¨C this was just a journey to death.

    ¡¸Letting Celestina off the hook is like piling shame on top of shame!¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, letting a mere Count ride with royalty like us is fundamentally wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa.¡¹

    ¡°I wanted my final journey to be calm.¡± ¨C Brutus mutters to himself.

    But just before the carriage was about to depart, a soldier calls out to him.

    ¡¸Meldus Brutus-dono, get off.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Brutus descends from the carriage wondering what else could happen at this point in time.

    ¡¸Haha, as I thought, you¡¯re going to be executed here.¡¹

    ¡¸A suitable punishment, I thought it was strange how you were going to be treated the same manner as us.¡¹

    Ignoring the verbal abuse thrown at him from behind, Brutus continues forward to see a new carriage and his secretary Helvi waiting for him.

    ¡¸Helvi? What is going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Excellency! Oh, Your Excellency~......¡¹

    Helvi jumps into the man¡¯s chest. The soldiers prompt the befuddled Brutus onto the new carriage and Helvi follows after him.

    ¡¸Where is this carriage headed?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll go to Rafen first, then it¡¯ll head to Lintbloom.¡¹

    ¡¸......why?¡¹

    His journey to death was halted and his destination changed. But he doesn¡¯t know the reason.

    ¡¸Helvi......you.¡¹

    Brutus lowers his gaze to the secretary he made into his lover and sees several marks on her neck and shoulder area. Those are marks clearly left behind by a man¡¯s mouth, plus her hips are also wobbling unsteadily.

    The suspension of his death sentence, the marks on Helvi¡¯s body, and the fact Lord Hardlett ¨C who holds the power of his life or death ¨C is extremely fond of women. The answer would be reached once you connect all those things.

    Brutus hugs Helvi tightly.

    ¡¸You......did you save me?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Excellency......if you aren¡¯t with me, I can¡¯t-, I can¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    The two of them apany each other and climb onto their carriage.

    And so Pablo and Hrio¡¯s carriage and Brutus¡¯s carriage sped off in separate directions.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, it¡¯s true that I used my body to plead Lord Hardlett for your clemency. But......I didn¡¯t let him use this hole. This ce still belongs to you, Your Excellency!¡¹

    ¡¸Enough with this ¡®Excellency¡¯ stuff, I¡¯m a nobody now. However, you did well to get Lord Hardlett to let you off without that.¡¹

    He tilted his head in confusion, knowing that Lord Hardlett would have wanted everything being the womanizer he is.

    ¡¸W-well, yeah. You know......I sorta figured something out......ahaha......¡¹

    Helvi presses against her ass while speaking in ambiguous terms.

    There¡¯s no way she could say that the person vited her ass and then watched as she excreted the contents of her stomach.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s still unpleasant for me to have another man touch my woman. I¡¯ll make love to you like a raging fire today.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Of course! By all means, Your Excellency, please use your big cock to pound me to death!!¡¹

    ¡¸You saved my life after all. I¡¯ll embrace you however you want.¡¹

    ¡¸T-then......from behind as you bite my ear lightly......¡¹

    The two of them started having sex quietly yet passionately despite remaining in captive.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Trisnea, Former Royal Pce: Conference Room

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll get straight to the point and ask you. The Federation......what does your nation want?¡¹

    The King inquires.

    There are six people in this room including me: The Federation¡¯s ambassador and fleet admiral, the King and Keh, Erich and myself.

    The ambassador and fleet admiral are straight-faced while Erich and Keh have tense looks. I¡¯m trying to stifle a yawn.

    Helvi¡¯s ass yesterday was pretty amazing.

    Imagining how to develop her virgin ass also gives me this feeling of superiority.

    ¡¸If you desirend, then the Magrado region and the port city......¡¹

    Cutting Keh¡¯s words short, the ambassador opens his mouth to respond.

    ¡¸No, my nation has no desire for territory. Deploying our fleet this time was ultimately for their punishment, not so that we could be allies.¡¹

    ¡¸Then......what do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸We seek only thepensation for the sunken ship and cargo and funds for the bereaved families. It would normally and logically be paid by Magrado, but they already no longer exist after all.¡¹

    The way her ass clenched down on me as I plunged inside felt like my dick was about to be torn off, but then it slowly got used to me, coiling around my dick as if it was trying to milk me.

    ¡¸Then how would you like the confiscated assets of Magrado to be distributed?¡¹

    ¡¸I want as much of it in gold as possible......but jewellery fluctuates in price. I don¡¯t mind it as it is now.¡¹

    ¡¸And the share?¡¹

    ¡¸Considering our fleet¡¯s unexpected contribution to the war, I would say 40% instead of half.¡¹

    ¡¸40% you say!? ¡¹¡¸That is rather ...... ¡¹¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just 40%, 100% of my dick went inside Helvi¡¯s ass. Ejacting when it¡¯s in all the way to the root is something out of this world, I might want to ask Ca or Catherine to let me use their ass when I get back, no it¡¯ll probably feel more immoral to dig into Mel¡¯s ass in front of her daughters.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to seem arrogant towards Goldonia. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll only ask for 40%. I know this is supposed to be kept a secret, but my nation has asked me to get asrge a sum as possible and I can¡¯tpromise for any amount lower than 40%.¡¹

    It would seem the margin for negotiation is quite slim.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think this is a rather cheap price to pay to borrow the strength of my fleet? ¡¹

    This was the first time the fleet admiral spoke up.

    Unlike the ambassador, his tone was rough and he didn¡¯t seem too fixated on niceties.

    ¡¸However, you have only participated in the war against Magrado, it would be unfair for you to take a share of the assets brought by the Treian nobles. If that were to happen, further detailed discussions would be necessary too. I¡¯ll ept your proposal of 40%, Keh, fill the ambassador in about the details.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d these discussions proceeded so smoothly and peacefully, King Alexandro.¡¹

    ¡¸Our nations are on friendly terms after all.¡¹

    The King and Keh remain smiling, but Erich seems to have mixed feelings.

    He must be annoyed how 40% of the reward was taken away after just a few one-sided bombardments on their part.

    But there is no way Goldonia could oppose the Federation. Although the Kingdom has grown, Goldonia is still greatly inferior to the Federation in terms of technology and national power. Goldonia would need to invest ten years¡¯ worth of their tax just to construct the giant threeyered castle walls which White City has.

    The King might not be feeling calm internally then.

    Not letting their feelings show in their expressions just proves how proficient the King and Keh are at scheming.

    It doesn¡¯t really mean much to me so there¡¯s nothing I need to hide though.

    With the serious negotiations settled and conversations now devolving into gossip, the ambassador makes his way to me.

    ¡¸You are Lord Hardlett......I assume? Did you find the beauties of Treia appealing?¡¹

    Hahaha, I have yet to taste them.

    I¡¯ve checked how they were doing, but the mother and child are still nervous and trembling in fear.

    I have to get them to calm down first.

    ¡¸First I¡¯ll have to transnt them in my own garden, then I¡¯ll enjoy them when they start blooming beautifully.¡¹

    ¡¸The parent and children, have you tasted it yet?¡¹

    ¡¸They haven¡¯t bloomed enough yet, plus there¡¯s a smaller flower which I intend to nurture carefully. Once all of them blossom, it might be nice to enjoy the flower garden in its entirety.¡¹

    The ambassadorughs while the fleet admiral who didn¡¯t show up to the trial tilts his head.

    The King and Keh alsough wryly.

    It feels like I¡¯ve be somewhat of a sex pundit recently.

    In the end, the conference determined the splitting and distribution of Magrado¡¯s assets between Goldonia and the Federation and to the royalty and the nobles who participated.

    Moreover, although we would have to wait until it¡¯s officially announced during the ceremony in Goldonia¡¯s capital, Erich and Keh will be promoted to Marquess and I will be promoted to Margrave. Compensation is also given in correspondence to our achievements in war, but the King proposed something special to me.

    ¡¸I can grant you additional territory in exchange for thepensated funds if you would like, you can use the port city of Magrado and its surrounding region as a base for trade......¡¹

    ¡¸No thank you, unfortunately I have my hands full ruling over thend I already possess and I would not be able to manage another region especially one so detached from my domain.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, I guess you would know about it having stepped foot in Magrado yourself.¡¹

    It might seem like abundant new territory at first nce, but their entire poption is oozing with hostility towards Goldonia. That feeling would be exacerbated if they knew their King has been executed. A great deal of time is needed before they can be ruled over.

    ¡¸I just thought you would be able to handle it, not because of any other hidden intentions, so don¡¯t think ill of me. I have other ideas too.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the truth when I said I¡¯m currently struggling with my own territory.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re ruling over your domain quite well. There are no uprisings and harvest tax is high. I thought you were a man who only shone on the battlefield, but you¡¯re an excellent feudal lord as well.¡¹

    It¡¯d be better to direct those words at Adolph.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I was engaged in a separate matter at the time but is that incident with the Malt Kingdom dealt with?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I settled the matter using my own discretion following the results of the trial.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, but they were rather foolish to even intrude on yournd like that. It¡¯s as if a hare challenged a giant bear.¡¹

    After the Kingughed for a moment, he drew me in close so he could whisper in my ear.

    ¡¸By the way, in regards to the women from Treia, I hear the Queen Consort is already 46. Are you really going to......sleep with her?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I don¡¯t mind older women at all.¡¹

    ¡¸......what a dauntless man. I recognize that even I am no match for you in terms of manliness.¡¹

    In the end, the conversation with the King also devolved into talks of sex and women.

    Finally, I get to go home.

    It might be nice to have one big orgy with the girls in the mansion and the annex.

    If Nonna¡¯sctating now, it might be nice to try squeezing her breasts.

    Leah must be happy for having followed me all the way until now.

    As I was wandering about the city thinking about buying something from a food stand for lunch, someone called out to me in surprise.

    ¡¸Mr. Captain!?¡¹

    I turn around to find a woman carrying a child while shopping. She looks familiar.

    ¡¸Ooh, long time no see.¡¹

    She¡¯s one of the street prostitutes in Trisnea who I¡¯ve slept with many times before.

    Right now, she¡¯s wearing some neat but pretty clothes.

    ¡¸A lot of things happened since then......the son of a merchant family fell in love with me at first sight and asked me to be his wife.¡¹

    How wonderful, that¡¯s the best oue for a prostitute, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸This kid......take a look.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, so you gave birth to a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t he look like you, captain? Here look, his nappy is so tight because his thing is so big.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait here for a bit.¡¹

    The woman rushes off in a hurry and then returns not long after.

    ¡¸I left the child with a servant. Now,e with me.¡¹

    The woman pulls me by the hand and takes me in the direction of an inn.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, aren¡¯t you someone¡¯s wife now?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m extremely grateful to my husband and I certainly love him but......it¡¯s impossible to forget about the captain-sama¡¯s big dick. As soon as I met you, look......¡¹

    After confirming there wasn¡¯t anyone looking, she flips her skirt up.

    Love juices were dripping down her thighs as if she wet herself.

    ¡¸My husband slept with me yesterday too. Plus, he has ck hair, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Please inject lots of your seed inside, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Spreading your seed is also one of man¡¯s greatest duties.

    I¡¯ll award her with a healthy child, for her husband¡¯s sake too.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 150,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 18,000. Lintbloom: 3000.

    Troops Commanded

    Private Army: 8600

    Assets: Calcting

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (pregnant wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma (sex beast), Kroll (sex beast), Melissa (acting as a male), Maria (betrothed), Rita (pregnant head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (pregnant Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (¡á), Tristan (z), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Marceline, Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (Taken into custody)

    Other Country:

    Celestina (Queen of Malt), Monica dy-in-waiting), udia (Pregnant pig), ra

    Sexual Partners: 140, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 163: New Conditions of a Country

    <h4>Chapter 163: New Conditions of a Country</h4>

    ¡¸This is Rafen. It isn¡¯t as prosperous as Trisnea, but try to bear with it.¡¹

    After settling things like the promotion of rank and the receipt for the list of rewards, we were finally able to return to Rafen. The four Trisnean royals remained wary of me and the others while timidly checking out the city on the carriage.

    ¡¸So where was Rafen again?¡¹

    ¡¸But this vastness......¡¹

    ¡¸The roads and the houses are all arranged so neatly......¡¹

    The four of them probably pictured Rafen as some unbelievably primitivend far off in the remote regions. They seem surprised at how unexpectedly big the ce is. With that said though, Trisnea isn¡¯t just the capital of the city but also the central hub for trade where nobles and rich merchants can be seen walking around in resplendent outfits. Compared to Rafen¡¯s poption, which primarily consists ofmoners, this city¡¯s splendor is significantly inferior.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    Marceline shrieks sharply and jumps aside in surprise.

    I groped her ass from behind.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I¡¯ll bear with it. For my daughters......¡¹

    The mother closes her eyes and bites on her lips as she sticks her ass out a little more. Her daughters also stare at me, worried for their mother.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll stop here. Just take your time and get used to this city, I¡¯ll call you up again when I see another chance.¡¹

    After saying that, I turn the other way and look out the window.

    Marceline drops her hips in a slump and sighs in relief behind me.

    It seems like I¡¯ll have to melt her heart a little more.

    The people of the city wee us as we return and my girls also rush out to greet us.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, got pregnant! Finally got pregnant!!¡¹

    Nonna jumps out and buries her head in my chest, pressing her entire body against me.

    The way she said it makes it seem like I¡¯m the one who got pregnant.

    Pushing out a baby from the ass isn¡¯t the most pleasant thing for either of us I¡¯m sure.

    ¡¸Go ahead and touch it.¡¹

    I gently rub Nonna¡¯s stomach on top of her dress.

    So this slight bulge means my kid is in there.

    ¡¸What do you think? It¡¯s incredible, right!?¡¹

    As I exchange a kiss with the slightly aroused Nonna, her giant breasts get squeezed against my chest. We separate from each other and Nonna wobbles unsteadily from the blood rushing to her head, though she is quickly supported by three female attendants.

    ¡¸So you have three attendants waiting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be quite serious if something unexpected happens after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you didn¡¯t do that, the child wille out when the time is right.¡¹

    Shocked faces, cynical faces ¨C it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen my girls.

    I purposely abstained from sexual activities on the way here from the capital.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have a tough battle today.

    ¡¸Umm......¡¹

    The neglected Marceline and three girls look over at me with puzzled expressions.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be staying here starting today. Let me know if you need anything.¡¹

    ¡¸The four of us in this detached vi......so cramped.¡¹

    ¡¸Bear with it Felicie. We¡¯re being confined......we can¡¯t ask for anything luxurious.¡¹

    ¡¸Plus, I¡¯m sure there will at least be bedrooms, a living room, and a dining room. There might not be a flower room though.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! I can¡¯t look at the roses every day then!¡¹

    ¡¸......Sorry to burst your bubble but those girls and I live there too. You¡¯ll be given personal rooms but the dining area, bath and living room are all shared.¡¹

    The four of them look at each other.

    ¡¸Ah God, why have you allowed for me and my daughters to suffer such hardships......¡¹

    ¡¸And who are these people?¡¹

    Nonna asks anxiously.

    She seems to have figured out from their appearance and behavior that they aren¡¯t like the girls I typically bring back with me.

    ¡¸They¡¯re the Treian Queen Consort and her daughters, who were going to be executed. I felt bad for them so I brought them with me.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Nonna and the other girls shriek in surprise.

    ¡¸R-royalty!? Why did you bring royalty......nevermind, don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just going toy your hands......no, your cock on them again!¡¹

    I haven¡¯t slept with any of them yet.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make such a fuss about it. More importantly, you must be thirsty, could someone bring us water?¡¹

    I request the maid beside me to bring water to me, Celia, and the other four girls.

    But the maid bows lightly and steps away.

    Did she not hear me?

    ¡¸Get some water for everyone.¡¹

    I grab another maid and ask again.

    ¡¸Most certainly, master.¡¹

    What a cute voice ¨C I¡¯ll embrace her in the near future.

    ¡¸I apologize for the wait.¡¹

    However, the maid only brought enough water for two people.

    ¡¸Hey,e on, I asked for six......¡¹¡¸Then, if you would excuse me, master, Celia-sama.¡¹

    The maid has a strained smile on her face as she greeted Celia and I, then she quickly runs off.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Looking again at the servants, I can see the ones facing Marceline and her daughters have very evident hostility behind their eyes.

    Felicie, the youngest daughter, fearfully clings to Stephanie, the eldest daughter. The second eldest daughter Bridget shouts ¡°what do you want?¡± to try and act tough, but her legs are trembling.

    ¡¸Crap. I forgot.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that I think about it!¡¹

    There were only a few residents who originally lived in Rafen from the beginning. Arge majority of them came from other regions. In particr, many of the people escaped here after being oppressed by Treia and losing their rtives. After hearing of the lineage of these women, there¡¯s no way the servants could remain calm.

    ¡¸Sebastian.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, master.¡¹

    ¡¸I n to make these women mine eventually. I don¡¯t want to put too much of a burden on them.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll make sure the personnel who takes care of thedies are born and raised in Goldonia.¡¹

    As expected of a reliable butler.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a room on the east side of the mansion, they should be able to eat and bath without crossing paths with the servants in the hallway.¡¹

    It seems Sebastian will make the necessary arrangements after.

    ¡¸Uuuu ......¡¹

    I lightly hug Marceline, who is curled up with her frightened daughters as if protecting them from the hostile gazes of the servants.

    ¡¸It was my fault for not considering this. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll eventually be my women. I¡¯ll protect you.¡¹

    I look up and nce at the servants.

    ¡¸I understand your anger, but these girls aren¡¯t Treian royalty anymore. Treia has already fallen into ruin. I n to make all of them my women and nt my seed in them. I won¡¯t tell you to wee them with open arms, but could you not persecute them?¡¹

    After a littlemotion from the servants, most of them agreed. However, a portion of them, especially the ones whose rtives were killed, wouldn¡¯t treat them kindly at all.

    Then, a maid in her 30¡¯s came up and whispered to me.

    ¡¸My daughter was killed by a Treian soldier. Please leave me in charge of cleaning up the floor when you¡¯re going to sleep with them. Then, please make them scream as you rape them with all your might right in front of me! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, I won¡¯t do something so horrible......but I¡¯ll definitely present them in an extremely embarrassing state.¡¹

    After agreeing to her strange request, the maid leaves with a satisfied look on her face.

    Even though the four women knew they¡¯re going to be vited, they must have felt they had no one else to rely on and grabbed onto my hand or clothes as they followed me. At this rate, it probably won¡¯t be long until they open up their bodies to me.

    For now, I¡¯ll have to work hard in other areas to help them feelfortable. It isn¡¯t anything shameful to get a girl to like you because you want their body after all.

    Night

    ¡¸Ahaa......¡¹

    Ca, who earnestly swung her hips until the end, finally lost consciousness and copsed. Looking down from the extrarge bed made for orgies, there were seemingly an endless amount of female corpses lying on the floor. The room is filled to the brim with the intense heat produced from lots of sex, so I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about the girls catching a cold even though they¡¯re lying naked on the floor.

    £¨Ahee......£©

    Casie also climaxed and is drifting in midair with a slovenly face.

    Ah, she got blown away through the window opened for venttion.......

    ¡¸Master......¡¹

    The drooling Leah clings to my hips as I look around, finding Melissa, who is barely managing to stay conscious. She looks incapable of doing anything besides rolling over and spreading her legs though.

    ¡¸It feels like forever since I¡¯ve returned to being a girl.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been acting as the male for the others, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    As requested, Catherine was pounded by me and the dildo-strapped Melissa simultaneously. The double pration attacked both her asshole and vagina, causing the lewd Catherine to faint in just 30 minutes.

    ¡¸But you see......¡¹

    Melissa struggles to move her body, but manages to bring the dildo she has in front of me. Then she lowers herself down to my drooping dick, takes it in her mouth, and gets me hard again.

    ¡¸As I thought, the size ispletely different.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you referring to?¡¹

    ¡¸This dildo, it was supposed to be made to replicate the shape of Aegir-san¡¯s dick in the summer......but the length and thickness have changed again. As expected, your dick is still getting bigger?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s getting darker in color......and it¡¯s more veiny, how much more fiendish is it going to get?¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s make it disappear.¡¹

    I press Melissa down and insert my dick inside her.

    ¡¸Uuuu!¡¹

    Melissa groans, and at that moment, the door swings open and Nonnaes into the room.

    ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re here. Your stomach is still small, but we can still use the ass......¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely not! On the off chance something happens during the act, it would be a disaster! More importantly, I¡¯ll be sleeping here too, okay? I can¡¯t be your partner, but it¡¯s been too long after all.¡¹

    The servants carried a moveable bed with them.

    Their eyes widened in shock as they felt the heat and smelled the pungent scent of semen in the room.

    ¡¸Sleeping in the same bed......is dangerous, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it wouldn¡¯t be good if somebody stepped on my stomach.¡¹

    Nonna was finally able to get pregnant so she¡¯s extremely sensitive to the point of oversensitivity when ites to the child in her belly.

    I get into the cowgirl position with Melissa and continue chatting with Nonna.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d, you finally have a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this is because Aegir-sama......and everyone else helped.¡¹

    Based on the period when she got pregnant, it should be from the time we had that intense sex in the bathroom. This child was possible due to everyone¡¯s cooperation.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be staying in the mansion for a while, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. I don¡¯t think there will be any more wars in the near future, but God only knows what will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to stay with you while you¡¯re here as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m here when you¡¯re giving birth.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, I love you. Aegir-sama.¡¹

    A sweet, loving atmosphere surrounds this husband and wife.

    ¡¸Umm......it¡¯s great you two get along, but Aegir-san¡¯s cock is still in me, you know?¡¹

    Hm, this is the perfect chance. I hand Nonna the dildo that rolled beside Melissa.

    ¡¸You can use this and ram it in her ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh¨C!?¡¹

    Nonna looks confused while Melissa panics.

    ¡¸This thing must be fun, Melissa normally puts in a lot of effort when she uses this. This is payback.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you intend to pay back!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, but......¡¹

    I shift myself towards Nonna close enough she could reach me while remaining in the cowgirl position. I grab Melissa¡¯s butt cheeks and spread them apart.

    ¡¸Now, go on and thrust in there. The dildo¡¯s already soaking wet, so it should be okay.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can handle two thick things stabbing me! No way......something like that......!¡¹

    Melissa just saw how the remarkably lewd and highly resistant Catherine climaxed and passed out because she was swallowed by the overwhelming pleasure, so she¡¯s slightly afraid.

    ¡¸Why not, nobody willin if you end up wetting yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this really okay?¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s also getting strangely aroused and her face is now bing a little flushed.

    ¡¸Yeah, just shove it in there all at once. ¡¹

    ¡¸Uu...¡¹

    Melissa prepares herself by grabs the sheets and stuffs them in her mouth. She already anticipates letting out an incredible moan.

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t mind if I do then......¡¹

    Nonna takes the dildo and approaches the ce I¡¯m connected to Melissa.

    ¡¸Here I go! Ei!¡¹

    In one vigorous thrust of her hips, Nonna pushes the dildo inside.

    Let¡¯s see what face Melissa makes as she moans in pleasure......!!

    ¡¸Guwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aegir-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in!¡¹

    Nonna thrust the dildo in an ass, but that ass belonged to me. I let my guard down, so the entire length went inside. It feels like that thick dildo is tearing my ass apart, prompting me to unconsciously let out a tremendous groan and also leak out my seed.

    ¡¸Kyaa! It¡¯s spraying out......so much of it !¡¹

    ¡¸Gaaaah! No-nonna, pull it out! Pull it out quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, wha-? I can¡¯t pull it out, ei! This thing-!¡¹

    As Nonna moves around trying to pull the dildo out of my ass, I reflexively push my own hips up, causing my dick to prate the entrance of Melissa¡¯s soft womb.

    ¡¸Kyaaah¡ª-!!¡¹

    Melissa falls over and her eyes roll back from the sudden vigorous thrust while the semen I thought which emptied my balls continues to inte Melissa¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸OOooohh............¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, it¡¯s out! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t think straight anymore.

    ¡¸I, I see......well, I¡¯m......gonna sleep.¡¹

    I close my eyes and nod off while remaining connected to Melissa, trying to forget the pain and humiliation from having my ass vited.

    ¡¸Huh? Did I make a mistake or something?¡¹

    Nonna remains clueless until the end ¨C I¡¯ll thoroughly ravage her ass after her child is born. She better be prepared.

    The next day, I thered some ointment on my slightly torn asshole. Celia seems to have misunderstood when she saw me walking around while covering my ass.

    ¡¸Who was the one who dug into Aegir-sama!? Kroll, is it you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Dug?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you did swing that way, I believed you would be the giver, who would have thought you would be the receiver! Who was it, was it Leopolt-san!? Or maybe it was Adolph-san!? Spit out the name of the man who did this!¡¹

    This is a little ridiculous, but this kind of ¡®peace¡¯ isn¡¯t bad.

    Pretending I didn¡¯t see Celia yelling, I go over to rub Nonna¡¯s breasts as she¡¯s drinking tea rxingly. A momentter, Adolphes over with an armful of documents.

    ¡¸Hey, long time no see ......you look horrible.¡¹

    The guy has very pronounced bags under his eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah......the person who¡¯s handling the winter tax for the mine and everything from each area¡¯s domestic affairs to the governors¡¯ reports is me after all......in addition, I have to determine a rough estimate for the spring head tax or else people will try to deceive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like a lot of work. Are you sleeping properly?¡¹

    ¡¸It just urred to me. The money I¡¯m working to death to aggregate is all going to Hardlett-sama, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah, it¡¯s the tax from my territory after all.¡¹

    ¡¸And then Hardlett-sama will give that money to women and your wife will buy some shiny objects.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny that.¡¹

    ¡¸Then doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m actually working so your women can buy fancy things......¡¹

    ¡¸Adolph, aren¡¯t you just tired?¡¹

    ¡¸......maybe you¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, take a look.¡¹

    I pull Adolph outside. Rafen appears the same as usual. But it¡¯s clearly expanded more than before, there are more people around and more houses built.

    ¡¸This is the city you built. Sure, there are criminals, orphans and guys swamped with debt, but most of the people are smiling.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same outside the city too. I¡¯ve gotten more money because of your ability but at the same time, I think the citizens are more well off.¡¹

    It isn¡¯t a lie.

    I didn¡¯t really raise the tax rate higher than usual either. In fact, it should be lower than most rates in territories that other nobles own, meaning the increase in ie should allow themoners to live morefortably than before.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Don¡¯t overthink things too much and do it like you enjoy it. I¡¯m heading out for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait.¡¹

    Adolph stands in my way just when I was about to head to the brothel district.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve cheered up a bit from the chat with Hardlett-sama. So please look over the ie statement for the winter.¡¹

    ¡¸Give that stuff to Celi-¡¹¡¸No! Look over it right now!¡¹

    Telling me that when he¡¯s got sunken eyes and bags under his eyes makes him seem more forceful. He usually appears weak and frail, but now that he¡¯s pressing me so insistently, I have no choice but to read the document.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just the tax revenue, right? Then this isn¡¯t really urgent, is it.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t only that, I¡¯ve also spent the entire nightpiling the sales of the looted goods, and the wages and bonuses for the soldiers. If you don¡¯t give your approval for this, I won¡¯t be able to make a budget in the future, so please check it. Hurry.....e on, quickly!¡¹

    Adolph is acting strange from hisck of sleep.

    ¡¸Alright, I get it......I¡¯ll postpone my trip to the brothels.¡¹

    I reluctantly spread out the documents given to me.

    Where did I put my seal again......aah, I wanted to give this to Celia.

    Ie

    Mine Tax¡¡¡¡ 24, 000 gold

    Trade¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ 6, 000 gold

    Wheat Sales 20, 000 gold

    Rewards¡¡¡¡ 20, 000 gold

    Spoils of war 30, 000 gold

    Total Ie: 100, 000 gold

    Expenses

    Rafen Mansion Maintenance 2, 000 gold

    City Guards Maintenance 2, 000 gold

    Labor 5, 000 gold

    Nonna¡¯s Expense 1, 000 gold

    Troop Wages, Bonuses 54, 000 gold

    (includingpensation for bereaved families)

    Military Campaign Expense 16, 000 gold

    Total Expenses: 80, 000 gold

    Net Ie 20, 000 gold

    ¡¸Heeh......It¡¯s in the ck now.¡¹

    The amount of reward money I received wasparatively less than the amount awarded to the soldiers and military expenses so I prepared myself for a big loss.

    ¡¸Miners were gathered in Lintbloom and the amount of material unearthed suddenly increased. Another factor was the higher price of iron, the most essential material in wars......and also the wheat originating from that ce has been mostly sold off. The war is finished now though, so the price of wheat should gradually lower.¡¹

    The only person amongst us who really understands how the market price moves and the current state of the market is Adolph. ire might be more knowledgeable, but she acts with her own interest in mind, so I can¡¯t fully rely on her.

    ¡¸Is there anything else you want to point out?¡¹

    ¡¸Trade has also increased. I think we used fewer carriages in the war too.¡¹

    ¡¸Smoking the meat from those ck beasts is also quite popr, but we can probably load the raw meat onto horses and let it be used immediately if it¡¯s during the autumn to winter period. This stuff is also valued extremely high amongst the nobles in Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s still pretty expensive here.¡¹

    ording to a conversation I had with ire a while ago, she told me the price was calcted based on one person getting eaten for every three beasts in. At first, it was a 1:1 ratio but now that bowguns, spears and armor are being supplied, a team of hunters specialized in taking down those ck beasts was formed, improving the rate considerably.

    Just thinking about hunting and eating a beast which ate a person makes me lose my appetite, so I¡¯ll stop here.

    ¡¸It increased this much just from the meat?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that product is avable only for a limited time, but farming tools and other metal products are slowly being delivered too. We are still in the trial process for sending those items so the amount of goods shipped out is rtively smaller and it won¡¯t generate much profit yet...... in any case, we possess high quality iron and steel. I believe those things will eventually be heavily exported products.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸However, we are required to pay the tax for the mine to the royalty this winter......¡¹

    Adolph nces at me.

    No matter how much we work hard here, it would all be for naught if we are heavily taxed.

    I¡¯m the only one who can negotiate with the royalty.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be a problem. The royalty believes the mine is still small. The tax should be held at 10,000 per year at the very most.¡¹

    Currently, we¡¯re making close to 100,000 every year in profits from the mine. If we¡¯re just paying one tenth of that, there¡¯s no reason to be concerned.

    Adolph also pats his chest in relief.

    ¡¸So now, I have something to consult you about......¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸In the spring, I would like to conduct arge-scale development of the area towards the south when the weather gets better. There will be major differencespared to the surroundings of Rafen and poption will move around from within our territory. Naturally, it will incur a substantial cost, but our financial situation has gotten more stable, and our flood control and cultivation will directly increase our revenues quickly.¡¹

    What a guy ¨C Even though it would mean increasing his own workload by further developing the area, he¡¯s still willing to proceed. Themoners are blessed to have such a man on their side.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Feel free to use as much gold as we have, I¡¯d rather that than let it build up around me.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much...... so is there anything else ?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, I don¡¯t think so.¡¹

    ¡¸......isn¡¯t there anything you want me to order for you ?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t notice Adolph pointing that one part out specifically.

    Protecting your wife is a husband¡¯s duty after all.

    I press my seal on the document to indicate my approval and shove the papers back at Adolph insisting everything is ultimately in order. Adolph sighs and gathers the documents before leaving.

    I tell him to hurry and get some sleep but all I get is a tired, weak response.

    I¡¯m sure there will be a pile of trouble left for me if he dies.

    ¡¸Have you finished?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Taking Adolph¡¯s ce is Leopolt.

    ¡¸You have something to say to me too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is of the utmost importance.¡¹

    Leopolt spreads open a map and shows me an unfamiliarnd with an unknown name...... is this the southern nations?

    ¡¸I performed my own analysis on the information gathered by the spies. I don¡¯t know if it matches up with reality, but I need Lord Hardlett to make a decision.¡¹

    It¡¯s not a good idea to ask me to think.

    I¡¯ll just ept your opinion without question so hurry up and spit it out.

    ¡¸There are four southern nations on the other side of Goldonia¡¯s borders...... to be more urate, three nations and a city state.¡¹

    ¡¸A city state?¡¹

    Before I knew it, Celia pops her head out from under my arm. As expected of her to not miss these kinds of conversations. M also shows up.

    But there is one person missing.

    ¡¸Someone call Tristan over here...... no, don¡¯t call him, just drag him here.¡¹

    That guy definitely won¡¯te unless you dragged him.

    Eventually, Tristan grudgingly shows up while sighing and the conversation resumes.

    ¡¸Firstly, among the nations directly adjacent to Goldonia, Malt is practically a vassal state. It¡¯s fine to ignore them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹¡¸Agreed.¡¹¡¸Fuaah-......¡¹

    They¡¯re so mean to say that even though I¡¯m currently protecting Celestina.

    ¡¸Next is the city state......they¡¯re quite small with an estimated force of less than 10,000 and there shouldn¡¯t be any more than 50,000 even if it¡¯srger than initially predicted. Just like its name suggests, it¡¯s a city which has be a single nation and they¡¯re just scattered around in the area. They¡¯re located at the base area of the North Teries and Teries River.¡¹

    ¡¸Here? It¡¯s close to Trisnea...... and they¡¯re also controlling the river¡¯s upstream. Do they have a navy?¡¹

    ¡¸There are nations with a powerful navy in their cities. But they won¡¯t be a threat to us.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Each city might have a trained and powerful army, but they are ultimately just small individual countries and we shouldn¡¯t have anything to fear. It¡¯s possible for them to form an alliance with each other temporarily when they get attacked by a foreign enemy, but there is also conflict between nations so I can¡¯t say for sure they have a friendly rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, they won¡¯t be able to cooperate with each other?¡¹

    Celia leans her body forward. Her cute ass is swaying a little bit.

    ¡¸Anyhow, the government in each city is all over the ce too, ranging from republicanism to monarchy and theocracy to autocracy. As long as nothing drastic happens, it will be hard for them create an allied force, and they shouldn¡¯t have much interest in the outside world since they¡¯re used to being self-sufficient.¡¹

    I see, then it should be fine if we rush in first.

    ¡¸So we¡¯re safe for the time being.¡¹¡¸Our territory was never connected to the borders anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Zzzzz uwaah!!¡¹

    M and Celia nod in approval while Tristan dozes off.

    Celia kicks Tristan¡¯s shin, causing him to writhe around on the floor in pain.

    ¡¸Next, there is the Democratic Nation of Libatis on the west side of the border.¡¹

    ¡¸Democratic nation? I¡¯ve never heard that name before.¡¹

    ¡¸Their system of government is democracy, or in other words, the citizens elect the person who rules over them.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? The citizens choose their own ruler?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous......¡¹

    As opposed to Celia and M who are in shock, Tristan starts speaking, probably because the pain in his leg is preventing him from sleeping.

    ¡¸Libatis is famous, you see. The people have equal rights and a special privileged ss doesn¡¯t exist. Even if the President...... the one with the highest authority, suddenly starts beating up people in the city, he will be judged ording to thew and then thrown in jail.¡¹

    ¡°An idiot like that wouldn¡¯t be chosen as the President though¡± ¨C Tristan adds at the end.

    ¡¸I see, so all the citizens select the person above them. Interesting.¡¹

    Apparently, a ruler is chosen through majority rule amongst the most influential people in a republic nation, so it¡¯s quite different for all the residents to be the ones to choose. But I wonder what would happen if the person chosen is an annoying idiot who¡¯s nothing but talk.

    ¡¸This is just a guess but they should have a fairly trained army of roughly 50,000. Moreover, their economic strength as well as their poption should be around one million, and they probably won¡¯t be an opponent we can look down on.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, we need to pay special attention to them?¡¹

    Leopolt shakes his head slowly.

    ¡¸No, Goldonia is already beginning to negotiate the terms for an amicable treaty with that nation. Democracy means that the nation will reflect the citizens¡¯ opinions. At the very least, we should be able to avoid a war with that nation. Historically speaking, they rarely seek to start a war themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......well, being in wars all the time isn¡¯t good. The citizens and soldiers would get tired of it.¡¹

    M and Celia nod.

    Both girls are soldiers, but they aren¡¯t war fanatics.

    Perhaps it¡¯s just my imagination, but I could hear someone shout ¡°I¡¯ll skewer them¡± from somewhere.

    ¡¸Aah, I see...... it would have been better if I ran to Libatis. If I did, by this point I would......¡¹

    ¡¸-not pay the municipal tax and be deported out of the country.¡¹

    Leopolt crushes Tristan¡¯s dream emotionlessly.

    The Democratic Nation of Libatis grants the citizens a lot of authority but also expects a clear set of duties from the citizens as well. Unless arge sum of tax is paid every year, you may be stripped of your rights and thrown out of the country. Because of this system of government, there are very few beggars or vagabonds and it¡¯s pretty safe there.

    ¡¸Nheless, this ce won¡¯t be a threat anytime soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the problem is the remaining one. Vandolea People¡¯s Federation ¨C this ce will be quite the threat based on what I researched.¡¹

    ¡¸This ce will......? It¡¯s a little bit on the borders of my territory.¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s smack up against the Malt Kingdom. If they n to invade through Malt, they cane in from anywhere.¡¹

    Celia points to a spot on the map and groans.

    ¡¸They have a poption of 1.5 million, their army numbers are over 100,000, and they have been growing in size by absorbing the countries around them for the past 10 years.¡¹

    ¡¸This is the worst, it might bete to ask at this point, but will Malt be fine with this geographicyout?¡¹

    ¡¸At this point in time, it would be impossible topletely defend against them with just the army in our territory if the enemy was serious. Of course, I don¡¯t think fighting an all-out war with Goldonia is a safe bet for them either.¡¹

    I guess we can¡¯t do anything against that except to be cautious. We can just monitor the borderzone and deploy spies over the border to search for them.

    ¡¸Out of curiosity, I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s called ¡°People¡¯s¡±, but does it have anything to do with the Federation system?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s actually closer to a dictatorship system. It is an absolute monarchy based on session.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s...... ¡¹¡¸That is...... ¡¹¡¸Looks like things might get messy.¡¹

    Session is a convenient system which keeps the country stable. There¡¯s a risk that an idiot might ascend to the throne just because of their lineage, but it also means that at the very least, you must be connected by blood to be considered a sessor, reducing the chance of fights for power.

    If there wasn¡¯t such a system of session in ce, it would be a free-for-all for everyone with some power to aim for the throne. When all the predecessors finally die, it would turn into a state of internal strife and assassinations.

    ¡¸Vandolea, is it......? After establishing themselves as a nation after the peasants rebelled, the original goal was supposed to be to aim for something like the Democratic Nation of Libatis but without the tax. I guess a lot of things got twisted around and it became something unbelievable.¡¹

    Tristanughs foolishly.

    ¡¸In any case, a nation with a strong inclination to expand is dangerous. The best option is to utilize Malt Kingdom as the buffer zone and remember to keep them in check.¡¹

    ¡¸So this is the only ce we need to be careful about?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, however I hear that the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation is in continuous conflict with the Divine Nation Altair. I was unable to get spies into that country so I am not certain, but it should be easier to keep them in check if they have an obvious enemy. I will endeavor to gather more urate information.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    Based on the information gathered, I can see they¡¯ll eventually be a considerably strong nation.

    In the first ce, there have always been more people located in the southern region of the Central ins than the north. The climate there is warmer too so the amount of wheat they harvest is plentiful. Even with the same area of farmingnd in both ces, the number of people to cultivate the crops is different.

    Although having more is not always a good thing.

    ¡¸We might not be able to sleep peacefully now.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m going to sleep though.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, don¡¯t fall asleep in the presence of Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s kicknds on Tristan¡¯s thigh with a satisfying impact sound. The weak man writhes on the floor in pain.

    ¡¸Oh yeah ......I need to go soon.¡¹

    ¡¸To the brothels?¡¹¡¸How impure of you!¡¹

    No, not that.

    The wound should bepletely healed at this time too.

    ¡¸To where Gido is. He must be sleeping back at home right now.¡¹

    Gido returned to Rafen and should be resting in his home in the city while being nursed to health by his wife.

    I have to pay him a visit once at least.

    ¡¸Ah ......I¡¯ming too.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s life was saved by him after all.

    And I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll cheer up if a girl visits him.

    I have to follow through with the special reward I promised him too.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter. New Year

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 152,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 21,000. Lintbloom: 3200.

    Troops Commanded

    Reorganizing

    Assets: 42,000 gold (Tax Revenue +20 000) (Citizen Banquet Expense -900)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (pregnant wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma (sex beast), Kroll (sex beast), Melissa (acting as a male), Maria (betrothed), Rita (pregnant head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (pregnant Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (Luna¡¯s follower and lover), M (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (¡á), Tristan (orz), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother: Marceline Daughters: Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (Taken into custody)

    Other Country:

    Celestina (Queen of Malt), Monica dy-in-waiting), udia (Pregnant pig), ra

    Sexual Partners: 140, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 163.5: National Strength & Character Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 163.5: National Strength & Character Introduction</h4>

    Nations

    Goldonia Kingdom

    Poption: 3.1 Million

    Ruler: Alexandro I

    Capital City: Goldonia ¨C Poption: 80,000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 100,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 250,000

    Area of Dominion: Entire Northern Area of Central ins

    Goldonia is arge and strong nation in the Central ins with almost the entire northern area under its control. Goldonia has practically made the Republic of Stura a protected state under their control while developing a rather favorable rtionship with the Olga Federation. The upied territory of the former Magrado Dukedom is still in disorder while the rest of the territory has generally remained stable, and is currently recovering quickly from the loss it suffered from the following war. The increased tax for the noble ss is persisting, however it is causing slight unhappiness amongst them. With almost all of the northern area of the ins subjugated, Goldonia is hastening the building of nonexistent rtionships with the southern nations.

    Republic of Stura

    Poption: 220,000

    Ruler: ¡ª-

    Capital City: Mishil: Poption 60,000

    System: Republicanism

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 10,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C ?

    Area of Dominion: Centre Area of the Central ins

    Stura is amercial nation along the North Teries River. The capital city located along the river functions as a logistics base and is a economically rich country, but began hemorrhaging money following the war. There is also growing public opinion for the more prominent merchants to move out of the country and fall under the umbre of the Goldonian Kingdom because there is no way topete with them. The country itself may be weakening but the hometown merchants are still quite financially strong. The conflict with former neighboring countries continues and arge number of refugees and anti-Goldonian rebels poured into the country, racking their brains in anguish for countermeasures against their enemies.

    City States

    Poption: 500,000 in total

    Ruler: Various

    Capital City: Each of the scattered cities functions as its own independent entity

    System: Various

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 20,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 150,000 (Total of all city states)

    Area of Dominion: Right in the middle of the Central ins

    The City States is a general group name for the various cities existing in the area between the base of the North Teries and Teries Rivers. The poption of each city state ranges from a few thousand to tens of thousand and each city functions self-sufficiently. The city next to the wend region near the base of the Teries River also acts as a headquarters which sends out adventurers to explore the unknown environment.

    Most of the cities are protected by sturdy castle-like walls and universal conscription of their citizens, normally fighting wars between states as necessary, but will also form an alliance with each other to deal with an outside attacker. However, since the system of government andmand structure of each state is so varied, the states rarely ally themselves willingly and interfere with issues outside their territory.

    The Southern Nations

    Malt Kingdom

    Poption: 200,000

    Ruler: Queen Celestina

    Capital City: Biado: Poption 20,000

    System: Monarchy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 2000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 10,000

    Area of Dominion: Central Area South of the Central ins

    Malt is an agricultural nation located to the south of the Central ins. Malt doesn¡¯t possess any special resources or special industry and the sole product it¡¯s famous for is the alcohol made from its barley. The citizens¡¯ disposition is rather calm and are thus unsuited for any kind of conflict, also holding little interest in politics.

    Malt is bordered by four other nations but has avoided being invaded because of itsck of strategic value. A portion of the nobles dissatisfied with the rule of the young Queen incited war against Goldonia but were quickly defeated. Currently, the country is essentially under the protagonist¡¯s protection and maintains an extremely strong friendly rtionship with the protagonist due to the Queen¡¯s personal rtionship.

    Democratic Nation of Libatis

    Poption: 1,000,000

    Ruler: President ¡ª

    Capital City: Tortoent: Poption 80,000

    System: Democracy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 50,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 100,000

    Area of Dominion: Western Area South of the Central ins

    Libatis is a nation located on the boundary separating the south and north parts of the Central ins. The nation operates using a system rarely utilized anywhere else where management of the nation is conducted by a representative whom the citizens elect through voting. The noble ss does not exist in this nation and the citizens also elect the leaders in each city. The ordinary citizens are granted a high degree of freedom and their economy is developing remarkably.

    The nation¡¯s army is powerful, but the citizens actively keep the troops stationary in order to avoid damage from war. In addition, elections are held every few years, during which all political activity is suspended. Recently, the nation has been paying close attention to the circumstances of surrounding countries.

    Divine Nation Altair

    Poption: 1,400,000

    Ruler: Pope Altair

    Capital City: Alteria: Poption 60,000

    System: Fundamentalism

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 120,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 700,000

    Area of Dominion: Western Area South of the Central ins

    Altair is a religious nation located in the western area south of the Central ins. Each generation of the Pope is designated as the reincarnation of the Ancient God Altair and demands absolute obedience and subordination from the citizens.

    Any person found to believe in a God other than Altair is considered heresy and will be subject to torture. A noble ss exists but they all believe themselves to be below their God, distinguishing themselves apart from typical independent feudal lords.

    During times of crisis, all citizens ¨C old, young, male, and female ¨C are forced to participate in war. Altair was initially a small nation but has annexed country after country around them for the past 10 years and has grown since then.

    With its unique sense of values, the nation¡¯s cruel nature is prominently disyed regardless of war or peace times. That difference in thought often brings Altair to oppose the Democratic Nation of Libatis and Vandolea People¡¯s Federation.

    Vandolea People¡¯s Federation

    Poption: 1,500,000

    Ruler: ¡ª People¡¯s Representative

    Capital City: Vand: Poption 60,000

    System: Modified Autocracy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 120,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 200,000

    Area of Dominion: Eastern Area South of the Central ins

    Vandolea is currently thergest nation south of the Central ins. The nation was born several decades ago after a peasant rebellion and transitioned to using a special government system after going through a string of adjustments. The citizens believe that they should be ruling the country but the people¡¯s representative holds all the authority and the nation is practically turning into an autocracy. The supreme leader (People¡¯s representative) chooses the head for all departments like the Federation branches (each city) and the armymanders.

    Because there is almost no position which is hereditary, a fierce struggle for power unfolds every time the supreme leader changes. In recent years, the nation has absorbed countries in its vicinity and gradually grownrger.

    Vandolea believes that the people ¨C not royalty nor Gods ¨C are the most important, forbidding any religious activity exceeding customary acts and often getting into conflict with the Divine Nation Altair whom they have a horrible rtionship with.

    Polpo Kingdom

    Poption: 200,000

    Ruler: Polpo IV

    Capital City: Poron: Poption 20,000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 5000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 20,000

    Area of Dominion: South edge of the Central ins

    Polpo is a small kingdom with a well-established history. In the past, Polpo belonged to a group of five kingdoms on the south edge of the Central ins, but the Divine Nation of Altair quickly annexed the other four, leaving Polpo as the sole remaining kingdom. The current King is ill and has no luxury to look outside the country due to the struggle for session happening internally.

    Outside the Central ins

    Olga Federation

    Poption: 20 million

    Ruler: Jund II

    Capital City: Jundgrad: Poption 600,000 ¨C 800,000 (2nd ss citizens details unknown)

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 600,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 3 million

    Area of Dominion: All Areas North of the Great Mountain Range

    With a 500-year history, this continent is the oldest andrgest nation. A feudal system is used to rule over the vastness of its dominion. Since the north and central regions will get intensely cold in the winter season, the citizens of the main cities, including those of the capital, will congregate in the southwest region. A strong and conservative ss system is maintained and a stable society is formed. The Federation army was formed and is standing by on high alert to catch any suspicious movements made by the Gand Empire. The household belonging to Marquess Malordol, one of the influential nobles, is currently struggling with rtionships with sessors.

    Gand Empire

    Poption: 40 million

    Ruler: Gand The Great

    Capital City: Gand: Poption 1 million

    System: Absolute Monarchy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 2.5 million / Max Mobilization ¨C 3.5 million

    Area of Dominion: All Areas South of the Great Mountain Range

    The Empire is a rising nation which has been swallowing up the countries to the south one after the other in recent years to expand their territory. Although the nobility system remains, the authority of the emperor is strong so it is virtually a dictatorship. Since it is warm throughout thend, there is an abundance of farmablend and poption isrge.

    There have been various conflicts due to the Empire¡¯s rapid growth in recent years, but are being forcefully suppressed by the state. The nobles in the eastern and central areas are ordering for migration to the western area. At the same time, aw for conscription has been proimed.

    Character Introduction

    Protagonist

    Aegir Hardlett

    23 years old. ck hair. Goldonia Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of the East.

    The protagonist rose up in the world with the muscr build, kic vision andbat talent he was blessed with. He is one of the most important people in the Goldonia Kingdom, sessfully managing his territory and maintaining its extremely richnds despite it being in the remote regions. The entire noble world has their eyes on him, yet are wary of him. Having slept with innumerable women over the years, he has be an expert in sexual techniques and his already overwhelming crotch is still growing to this day.

    Family (females)

    Celia

    19 years old. Silver hair. Height: 161 cm. Has a slender, but toned body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama, Self: I (watashi)

    Celia acts as the protagonist¡¯s adjutant and is the closest to him in both public and private affairs. She shows talent in a wide variety of fields. Her fanaticism to the protagonist is still strong, but she lets her guard down around the household members and the female friends who have been with her for many years. She gets along well with the yful Leah.

    Nonna

    22 years old. Brown hair. Height: 160 cm. Has incredibly enormous breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama, Self: I (watakushi)

    Nonna is the protagonist¡¯s official wife and daughter of the destroyed Elektra family, entrusting her heirloom sword to the protagonist and swearing to reim Elektra. She is familiar with manners and etiquette, and knowledgeable of a noble¡¯s way of thinking while amoner¡¯s way of thinking and spending habits are alien to her. She has quite the bad habit of overspending. Now that she¡¯s pregnant with the protagonist¡¯s child, she gets high-strung and fusses about taking care of her body.

    Ca

    Late 20¡¯s. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:165 cm. She has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir, Self: I (atashi)

    Ca is the protagonist¡¯s concubine and gave birth to his daughter, Ekaterina. She is targeting Nonna¡¯s standing. Things like exposure and excreting outdoors spurs her perverted hobbies. Since she speaks frankly, she ys the important role of conveying any problems or worries the girls are having to the protagonist.

    Mel

    40 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 cm. She¡¯s pregnant and slightly buxom.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    Mel is the protagonist¡¯s concubine and gave birth to his son Gilbard and his two daughters Sue and Miu. Along with Kuu and Ruu, she is the mother of a total of five children and has a body which gets pregnant extremely easily.She hopes to be pregnant at the same time with Kuu and Ruu. The number 40 is taboo around her.

    Kuu

    22 years old. Blonde hair. Height:158 cm. She has a slender body.

    Kuu is Mel¡¯s daughter and also the protagonist¡¯s lover. She gets urged by her mother and sister to get pregnant, but she still doesn¡¯t feel prepared.

    Ruu

    17 years old. Blonde hair. Height:150 cm. t-chested.

    Ruu is timid and hesitant, slow-witted and clumsy. She offered her virginity to the protagonist and looks at him in mixed ways ¨C as a lover, a brother and a father. She hopes to get pregnant.

    Melissa

    29 years old. Red hair. Height:164 cm. She has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    Melissa was a prostitute from White City. Due to a tragic experience in the past, her genitals were damaged but she has goodpatibility with the protagonist and hisrge dick. While the protagonist is away, she reduces the cravings the other girls have by ying the male role for them. She is troubled with Kroll¡¯s and the other children¡¯s sexual education.

    Maria

    26 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:164 cm. She has small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san, Self: I (watashi)

    Maria is a girl from Roleil¡¯s Little Bird Pavilion inn who fell in love with the protagonist, entrusting herself to him after she was embraced. Maria is good at cooking and works hard to support her livelihood. She¡¯s gentle, kind and well-liked by the children, but is a scaredy cat who can¡¯t handle fights. She is fostering the love she has with Melissa, making love together on a nightly basis using the dildo. She has given birth to the protagonist¡¯s son ude and has been promised to be his concubine, but the promise hasn¡¯t been fulfilled yet.

    Irijina Wolls

    25 years old. Brown hair. Height:181 cm. She has a muscr body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-dono, Self: I (watashi)

    Irijina is a master with the spear and proud of her manly herculean strength. She has a lively personality but is especially unfamiliar with the concept of being a couple and is quite na?ve. This free-spirited girl loves fighting and alcohol.

    Rita

    31 years old. ck hair. Height:170 cm. She has a slightly curvy body with arge ass.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama, Self: I (watashi)

    Rita works as the protagonist¡¯s head maid and is also a highly trusted subordinate. She loves giant cocks and has sworn her absolute loyalty to the protagonist¡¯s crotch. She is currently pregnant.

    Catherine

    26 years old. Blonde hair. Height:156 cm. She has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (anata)

    Catherine is a blonde beauty. After giving birth to her daughter Rose and the protagonist¡¯s son Antonio, she¡¯s extremely horny and lewd to the point of losing her reason when craving for a man. When the protagonist is absent, she relieves her sexual desire by having sex with Melissa. She has learned how pleasurable double pration feels.

    Yoguri

    24 years old. ck hair. Height:163 cm. She hasrge breasts and a voluptuous body.

    Yoguri was isted by all the members of the house after she slept with another man while living off of the protagonist¡¯s funds, but is now getting along with Melissa, Maria and Catherine after the protagonist smoothed things over. The scripts for the theatrical ys written based off Yoguri¡¯s vivid personal experiences has garnered a fair amount of poprity. She is currently pregnant.

    Pipi

    15 years old. Dark brown hair. Height:142 cm. She has a childlike body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama), Self: Pipi

    Pipi is the contact to the mountain nation leaders. She desires to bear the protagonist¡¯s child, but she gets treated as a mascot because there is such a disparity between the size of their bodies. However, she finally lost her virginity. Her childlike body provides the protagonist an immoral feeling.

    Luna

    23 years old. Light brown hair. Height:162 cm. She has small breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama), Self: I (watashi)

    Luna was offered to the protagonist by the mountain nation as proof of their pledge of allegiance, and her virginity was also taken. She excels in martial arts, including swordy, and is also a capable leader. Because she learned how to speak politely from reading old books, she speaks a little strangely. Her body is consideredrger than most amongst the mountain nation, but she still has small breasts.

    Ruby

    19 years old. Brown hair. Height:152 cm. She has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama), Self: I (atashi)

    Ruby is Luna¡¯s younger sister and also apanies her elder sister as her follower. Her breasts arerger than her sister¡¯s.

    Miti

    18 years old. ck hair. Height:154 cm. She has a medium build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama), Aegir-sama

    Miti left the orphanage to live and work at the mansion. She is very capable, acting as the older sister figure for the other two kids from the orphanage, and also admires Maria. She was raped by the protagonist when he was drunk and lost her virginity. She has been promised to be his concubine, but the promise hasn¡¯t been fulfilled yet.

    Alma

    15 years old. ck hair. She¡¯s somewhat tiny.

    Way of addressing protagonist: she doesn¡¯t

    Alma is the youngest of the orphanage trio. She was raped by Kroll, the person she was secretly in love with, but consented at the end. Because of their young desires, she and Kroll go at each other like monkeys irrespective of where they are.

    Nina

    16 years old. Brown hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Nina is the caregiver who Leopolt brought with him. She doesn¡¯t stand out at all. Leopolt has recognized her feelings as a woman.

    Casie

    Looks in her mid 20¡¯s. White hair. Height:155 cm. She has a medium build (variable).

    Casie is a ghost who haunted a house in the capital, following the protagonist after getting fucked by him. There are some who can see her and some who can¡¯t (Detail-oriented people have an easier time seeing her). She canmunicate directly into your head and can fly in the air, but can go missing because her unathletic body gets blown away by the wind. She doesn¡¯t like dark ces and gets triggered by words like ¡®abandoned woman¡¯ and ¡®hanging yourself¡¯, causing her to materialize.......

    Leah

    Late teens. Blonde hair. Height:153 cm. She is slightly more plump than Celia.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (goshujin-sama)

    Leah was saved from the underground facility where the protagonist came from. She relies heavily on the protagonist and is absolutely obedient to him in a different way than Celia. If you get mad at her, she bes remarkably frightened. She is proficient with sexual techniques and isn¡¯t particrly worried about hurting herself.

    M Hyuutia

    27 years old. Blonde hair. Height: 170 cm. She has a slightly plump body but is also muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett

    M is a formermander of the Yurest Alliance army who was defeated, captured and fucked by the protagonist. She followed the protagonist after she acquired household peerage and a small piece ofnd after his negotiations with the King. Her talents lie in the military domain, where she basically fulfills the role of tens of thousands ofmanders. She¡¯s especially persistent when ites to keeping public morals and is keeping an eye on the territory as a security officer.

    Alice

    Late teens. Red hair. Height: 150 cm. She has a straight body figure and small breasts.

    Alice is one of the girls saved from the goblin¡¯s nest. Normally, she¡¯s a quiet and obedient girl. She has a fetish for anal and is able to easily swallow even the protagonist¡¯s dick. Her addiction is so serious that she always needs to have something in her ass to calm her down. She appears to be able to use magic.

    Mireille

    Late 20¡¯s. Red hair. Height: 172 cm. She is curvy, yet muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir, Self: I (atai)

    Mireille met the protagonist while she was with Ca and worked together with him for a while. She has a determined personality, is boyish and has superior sword-handling skills.

    Rose

    5 years old. Catherine¡¯s daughter.

    Sue

    4 years old. Mel¡¯s daughter.

    Miu

    3 year old. Mel¡¯s daughter.

    Gilbard

    2 years old. Mel¡¯s son.

    Antonio

    4 years old. Catherine¡¯s son.

    Ekaterina

    3 year old. Ca¡¯s daughter.

    ude

    2 years old. Maria¡¯s son.

    Females (non-family)

    Marceline

    46 years old. Strawberry blond hair. Former Queen Consort of Treia. Height: 162 cm. She has a voluptuous body.

    Marceline was just about to be sentenced to execution during the trial but was entrusted to the protagonist instead. She¡¯s relieved to know her life isn¡¯t in danger for now, yet she¡¯s unhappy about the poor living environment she has moved to. She¡¯s prepared herself to offer up her body for the sake of her daughters.

    Stephanie

    25 years old. Strawberry blond hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height: 160 cm. She has a voluptuous body.

    Stephanie is Marceline¡¯s eldest daughter who was simrly about to be sentenced to execution during the trial, but was entrusted to the protagonist. She has a calm personality and was married, however as the girl ran away to another country, she was abandoned and divorced by her husband when she lost her authority. She is actually trembling in fear on the inside even though she acts brave for her younger sisters.

    Bridget

    20 years old. Strawberry blond hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height: 165 cm. She has small breasts.

    Bridget is the second eldest daughter and the only one of the three sisters who has small breasts. The rest of her body is fairly plump and it¡¯s only her breasts which haven¡¯t grown in size. She puts on a strong front and often res up at the protagonist.

    Felicie

    16 years old. Strawberry blond hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height 155 cm. She¡¯s big-breasted and has a voluptuous body.

    Felicie has an extremely curvaceous body with respect to her age aspared to the other sisters. She isn¡¯t particrly cautious about the protagonist who¡¯s trying to protect her. She¡¯s a timid girl and is rather na?ve about other people¡¯s ill intents.

    ire

    26 years old. ck hair. Height:163 cm. She has an average body.

    Officially: Margrave-sama, Privately: Aegir-sama, In bed: Aegir

    ire was formerly the daughter of a noble and fell into the bandit upation in order to restore her family name, but was defeated by the protagonist and even had her ass vited. She entered the Flitch Company in the Kingdom of Stura and has currently risen in ranks to be the person in charge of the northeastern area of the Central ins. She¡¯ll do whatever it takes to seed, regardless of appearance, and doesn¡¯t mind using her body in negotiations either. She monopolized doing business with the protagonist, and has quickly expanded her influence due to the enormous increase of profits, especially from the management of the mine, while manipting the head office in Stura using the risk of danger in the area.

    Laurie

    17 years old. Blonde hair. Height:146 cm. She has a childlike stature.

    Laurie is the daughter of a ruined merchant family and was taken into ire¡¯s custody. She is extremely smart and blessed with great business sense. She has a childlike figure but is used to handling men. She is attempting to climb up in ranks alongside ire. She gave her body to the protagonist in order to get him to purchase all of her expensive items in stock.

    udia Albens Malordol

    37 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 cm. Her body isparable to a pig¡¯s.

    udia is the wife of an influential marquess in the Federation. Due to a discord with her husband, she was left in White City. She has fallen in love with the protagonist from the bottom of her heart and continues to offer him gold and expensive items. Perhaps because of her self-indulgent lifestyle, she destroyed her figure and practically turned into a pig. She¡¯s pregnant with the protagonist¡¯s child and returned to the home she should be seeding, though she caused a chaotic mess when she insisted her child was from a marquess.

    ra

    17 years old. Silver hair. Height:152 cm. She has a slender body.

    ra is udia¡¯s assistant who was bought in the ve market. She has an expressionless face and cold eyes, but has rxed around the protagonist, who is the first man she has epted. She has a brilliant mind and is able to observe things calmly. In conjunction with the protagonist¡¯s request, she provides him with crucial information from inside the Federation.

    Mirumi

    Around 50 years old. Mermaid. Her upper body is morous.

    Mirumi is a young mermaid who lives in a cave at the bottom of ake near Rafen. While she was searching for a male to breed with, she found the frolicking protagonist and brought him back to her cave. As a result, she squealed in delight as several hundred children were born. She devotes herself to look after the children together with her fishwoman friend.

    Lilian

    23 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height: 168 cm. She has an ideal morous body (sculpted through intense self-restraint)

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama

    Lilian climbed her way up to be a starring actress in Goldonia but was banished from the theatre troupe when her past work history was discovered, thenter was invited to Rafen. She has more passion towards acting than most. She¡¯s beautiful enough to attract other people¡¯s eyes and wants to climb to new heights after receiving the protagonist¡¯s favor. Now that she can no longer return to the capital, she works hard to help the theatre in Rafen seed.

    Leticia

    24 years old. Brown hair. Height: 163 cm. She has a soft and plump body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Feudal lord-sama

    Leticia has a calm personality and a soft body with juicy lips which attract men. Because of her nice body and her tendency to let her guard down, she gets raped quite frequently. The protagonist handed her a small restaurant in a first-ss area in Rafen. She¡¯s willing to ept the protagonist¡¯s invitation to be his lover on the condition he eats her younger brother as well.

    Sharon

    15 years old. Brown hair. Height: 155 cm. No breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Sharon is Leticia¡¯s younger brother and is often mistaken as a female because of his gender-ambiguous appearance and voice. He works with his sister in a small restaurant. He has fallen in love with the protagonist and hopes to offer everything to him. If necessary, he is prepared to cut off certain things.

    (Special)

    Lucy Yuktovania

    500 years old?? Blonde hair. Height:166 cm. B100 W58 H96

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (anata), Boy

    Lucy is a self-proimed vampire who has lived more than 500 years, has inhuman strength and demonic eyes, which can kill creatures on sight. She protects the house deep in the forest and is the one responsible for the lost kingdom? She is a peerless beauty, has goddess-like style, and possesses extraordinarily terrifying sex techniques.

    She taught the protagonist, as well as gave him his reason to live (the protagonist took her as her lover but also treats her as his mother). She promised to be the protagonist¡¯s woman if he bes king and rules over the area in the vicinity around Erg forest, and this promise is the basis behind all of the protagonist¡¯s actions. Her existence is absolute and takes priority over everything else. She has recently gotten some tasty snacks.

    Companions (men, subordinates)

    Leopolt Fugenberg

    24 years old. Staff Officer.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett

    Leopolt possesses excellent leadership ability and talent inmanding and also has knowledge about politics and conspiracies. He shares a simr kind of ambition with the protagonist. He supervises everything rted to military within the territory.

    Adolph Fulker

    31 years old. Domestic Affairs Official

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Adolph was formerly a parliamentary official of Arnd and was thrown in prison for criticizing the upper echelon, but was rescued by the protagonist. Adolph is highly capable in dealings rted to government affairs and also has innovative ideas. He is bold and aloof from the world but can¡¯t handle violence. He supervises all domestic affairs within the territory. As the territory continues to expand, his workload and fatigue level increases.

    Tristan

    22 years old. Blonde hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave

    Tristan is a natural tactician and has knowledge regarding a wide range of topics, but is azy person who hates doing work and has no sense of responsibility. He loves tea and reading books more than anything. He is even worse than an amateur when ites to fighting and is also unable to ride a horse. He sighs constantly and often spouts negative remarks. The protagonist half-forced Tristan toe to Rafen and work for him.

    Gido

    16 years old. Mountain Nation. ck hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou), Aegir-sama

    Gido is part of the protagonist¡¯s escort unit. He has a natural sense for battle. He is charmed by Luna even though he has a wife of the same age as him. During the war with Magrado, he protected Celia and suffered a near-fatal wound, which conversely made the protagonist trust him more.

    Sebastian Mizels

    58 years old. Butler

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama)

    Sebastian served as a butler for a noble family but lost his job when Goldonia was undergoing reform. He was hired by the protagonist. He is courteous, polite, and highly capable in business and administration. He is a calm, elderly gentleman.

    Kroll

    16 years old. Child. Servant. Blonde hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama

    Kroll came from the orphanage to work as a servant and is one of the only men who can enter and leave the living spaces of the women in the house. He was spending his time with prostitutes frequently but one thing led to another and he ended up bing Alma¡¯s lover, who he repeatedly has excessive amounts of sex with every day. He is brimming with sexual appetite however his dick size is average.

    Christoph

    27 years old. Macho

    Christoph is a member of the most elite escort unit, but he is the weakest and most pathetic of the group. He has participated in many wars but has no contributions to his name. He frequently injures himself but he has yet to suffer a serious wound.

    Mack

    33 years old. Height: over 2 m. Super macho. Covered in bulky muscles. Muscle demon. Captain of Engineering Corps.

    Way of addressing protagonist: no subject

    Mack is an extremely muscr man.

    Balbano

    ?? years old. Dwarf Tribe.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Pal

    Balbano is a strong male dwarf, particrly stronger than most males in his tribe, and also possesses a smithing skill that stands out above the rest. He acknowledges the protagonist as his friend.

    mme

    61 years old. Representative of the Fire Nation. One-eyed.

    mme is the leader of the people of the fire nation, who are barely managing to live in the area close to the mines by smithing. The entire tribe was employed by ire recently. The working conditions are harsh but their lifestyles are much better than they have been thus far so they are unaware of that fact.

    Personnel (Country, Army)

    Alexandro Goldonia (Alexandro I)

    32 years old. Goldonian King.

    After his father¡¯s death, Alexandro murdered his brother and uncle and ascended to the throne, almost subjugating the entire northern area of the Central ins and making Goldonia a powerful nation. Because he is usually so involved with schemes, he has very few people he trusts and no family at all. He uses Erich and Keh as his primary gears to aim for greater progression.

    Marquess Gudroit Hoover

    54 years old. Reserve Army.

    Gudroit was driven away from his position in the army and showed his ipetence in Magrado expedition ¨C the onest chance he got to prove himself. The nobles practically treat him as if he died and no longer has any influential power in part due to his bad standing with the King. He¡¯s preparing for a final gamble.

    Marquess Erich Radhalde

    34 years old. Commissioner of Military Affairs. Feudal lord of Former Arnd Northeastern Area.

    Erich has been serving as the armymander since his days in the Wings of Dawn. He is highly capable in tactics, politics, and leadership. He took up position as the Commissioner of Military Affairs and the Supreme Commander for the armies of the Kingdom of Goldonia, reaching the top in terms of position and rank. Erich manages the new nobles and soldiers and is gradually opposing Keh ¨C who he treats as a rival ¨C and the traditional nobles and civil officials in Keh¡¯s faction.

    Marquess Keh Baldwin

    43 years old. Commissioner of Government Affairs.

    Keh is skilled in conspiracies and scheming. He took the top position right next to Erich, bing the person supervising the country¡¯s domestic affairs department. He has the traditional nobles and civil officials under his influence. He is trying to win over the protagonist, who he believes is in Erich¡¯s camp as a soldier.

    Reba ze

    23 years old. ck hair. Height: 155 cm. Straight body figure.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett, Lord Margrave

    Reba was the eldest daughter of an honorary knight and a noble¡¯s personal assistant working in the pce, but the King recognized her talent and assigned her to the information officer position. Her skill in martial arts is average, but her mind is sharp and is excellent at developing ns and detecting schemes. As a result of investigating the protagonist¡¯s domain, she was promoted to honorary baron and became the lead information officer. She has a cooperative rtionship with the protagonist where she provides and exchanges information with him.

    Personnel (Others)

    Andrei

    45 years old. Bearded. Large man.

    Andrei is a lolicon and is trying to create his own loli harem.

    Natalie

    21 years old. She has a childlike stature.

    Natalie is Andrei¡¯s wife, whose looks are like that of a 10-year old child. She asionally thinks about the protagonist¡¯s cock.

    Dorothea

    44 years old. Director of the orphanage. She is thin.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Dorothea is a middle-aged woman in charge of managing the orphanage. She¡¯s the type of person who gives her best effort from the very beginning and does everything she can for the sake of the children. She is a fairly quick thinker. After bing the protagonist¡¯s lover, she looks after the children in his mansion. She often lets her guard down thinking she¡¯s getting old and wouldn¡¯t get embraced by the protagonist anymore.

    Aurelia

    22 years old. Helper at the orphanage. She is tiny.

    Aurelia is a girl who was raised in the orphanage and helps Dorothea around the ce. She¡¯s a lively but childlike girl. She is being kept by Andrei as a mistress for her childlike body.

    Meldus Brutus

    35 years old. Margrave.

    Brutus is the Malt Kingdom¡¯s best soldier but revolted against the Kingdom. Helvi pleaded with the protagonist to release him and was sent to the mining city instead.

    Helvi

    26 years old. ck hair. Height: 175 cm. Secretary. She has a slender build.

    Helvi was formerly Brutus¡¯s secretary and is quite capable at her job, but because she devotes herself to Brutus, her rtionship with others iscking. When Helvi was first working for him, she was vited by Brutus under the influence of alcohol, but she has been in love with him since then. Before the rebellion, her life goal was to return with Brutus back home, be his wife and have kids.

    Other Nations

    Celestina Malt Cortis

    11 years old. Blonde hair. Height: 137 cm. She¡¯s a child.

    Celestina is the Queen of the Malt Kingdom. She has a smile like the sun and everyone who sees it bes charmed. She adores the protagonist like an elder brother. She¡¯s growing up while her nation is essentially under the protagonist¡¯s protection. She¡¯s still just a kid, but a few ¡®pranks¡¯ were yed on her.

    Monica

    23 years old. Celestina¡¯s maid dy-in-waiting). Height: 163 cm. She¡¯s slightly curvy.

    Monica is a personal assistant for Queen Celestina. She dotes on Celestina and shields her young eyes from any troubles deemed unnecessary. Her virginity was taken by the protagonist as per the orders of her mistress, but her heart remains loyal to the person she serves.

    Anselm Dunois

    Former Prime Minister of Treia

    After his disappearance from the war, he fell into the hands of Goldonia. Probably trying to get revenge after his entire family was executed, he verbally attacked the Treian King during the trial and drove him to get sentenced to death. His once-sensible eyes are now tainted with insanity.

 Chapter 164: Reward

    <h4>Chapter 164: Reward</h4>

    ¡¸Put your hands over there and turn your ass towards me......¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, if you move too much, your wound will open up again.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already healed. We did it the whole night yesterday after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you pervert~¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem, you guys seem busy.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹¡¸Wah!¡¹

    When I went to pay Gido a visit at his house, I can hear sounds of a couple who were just about to get it on. Not to mention the window is wide open so everything is exposed.

    ¡¸C-chief!?¡¹

    Gido rushes out in a hurry.

    ¡¸If you want to do it, I can go kill some time ande backter.¡¹

    ¡¸Also put that thing away.1¡¹

    He was literally just about to put it in as Gido came out to the entrance with his dick out in the open. Some passing girls shrieked lightly.

    ¡¸Kyaa! He¡¯s exposing himself.¡¹

    ¡¸But he has a pretty big thing despite his cute face, don¡¯t you think? I wanna give it a little taste~¡¹

    ¡¸U...... pleasee in.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be intruding.¡¹

    The married Gido was given a house in Rafen for free. It¡¯s a rather small ce with just three rooms, but it should be enough for him and his wife.

    As I enter the house, I can see his wife restlessly fixing her underwear. Just like I thought, I came at the wrong time.

    ¡¸So...... what brings you here today?¡¹

    ¡¸First, you did well protecting Celia.¡¹

    To show him thanks, I urge Celia to bow deeply to him.

    ¡¸I just did what was natural! It¡¯s obvious that protecting the chief and his women falls under my list of duties.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s woman......fufu¡¹

    It looks like Celia¡¯s in a good mood.

    ¡¸And I did tell you that if you survived, I would give you something good, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I already received my reward though.¡¹

    Of course I gave him a special reward in the form of gold. However, he protected my precious Celia and escaped death, so I feel he should be rewarded more than that.

    ¡¸You can get something else too. Anything you want, let me know.¡¹

    ¡¸......then could I have two horses? I don¡¯t have any horses for my personal use, and my wife told me she wants to travel far away every so often too.¡¹

    I see, the mountain nation treats horses like a person treats their legs.

    The girls should all like to ride too so they¡¯d naturally feel a little unsatisfied if they don¡¯t get to take a long trip once in a while. Rafen is quite popted now so they¡¯d have a little trouble with a horse-drawn carriage.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll give you two horses...... and tell someone to leave them in a nearby stable. Will that be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! That¡¯s sufficient!¡¹

    Alright, now to give Gido an extra prize.

    ¡¸Can youe out for a little right now? You¡¯ll be back home before the evening.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Next, I direct a smile at Gido¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸Sorry for disturbing you like this. Tonight, you two can make babies as much as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez...... chief~¡¹

    I take Gido along with me to one of Rafen¡¯s best inns smiling all the way.

    On the way, Celia pouts and tells me to try not to go overboard before leaving for a sweets shop.

    ¡¸An inn ......?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll understand when we get there.¡¹

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, the preparations areplete. Please, follow me this way ......¡¹

    The shopkeeper came out to guide us and led us to the inn¡¯s best room.

    And then I opened the door.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee, feudal lord-sama.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is-!?¡¹

    Alcohol and a huge feast was prepared on the table in therge room, while six women wearing thin silk clothese greet us.

    The women¡¯s clothing are so thin that their underwear can be seen through them. Looking closer, there is a single hole in their underwear which allows us to have sex with them while they remain clothed if we so desired. I had a bunch of the highest ss girls from the city¡¯s brothele over.

    ¡¸But I already have a wife......¡¹

    ¡¸You dislike things like this? If you think you¡¯ll upset your wife, then I could have the women go back, but you could at least enjoy the feast?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Gido takes a nce at all the girls. A grinning woman drew her hands close to her breasts to emphasize their shape. Another woman slowly rolled up her thin clothing and revealed her white thighs.

    ¡¸You like girls, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I love them!!¡¹

    The girls respond to Gido¡¯s shout with high-pitched squeals.

    Well, let the party begin.

    ¡¸This kind of thing isn¡¯t bad, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s almost like a dreame true......uu......¡¹

    The two of us sit side-by-side on the sofa as we each have one girl sitting next to us, bringing meat, fruit, and alcohol to our mouths one after the other.

    Gido is enjoying alcohol from the girl¡¯s mouth right now.

    In addition, we have two girls each who sit on the floor with their hands on our thighs, licking our exposed dicks and gently caressing our balls.

    ¡¸Gido-san? Gido-kun? I personally want to call you Gido-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸You can call me whatever you want...... just take it in deeper.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this? Gido-chan? ¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll give Gido-kun a kiss here too.¡¹

    Gido enjoys the slurping sounds the women make while sucking on his cock and groans, throwing his head back in pleasure.

    ¡¸Hahaha, the women are wonderful and the food is delicious.¡¹

    I bite down on the drumstick held out for me by one of the women and thoroughly rub her breasts while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸Aahn, what incredible muscles. I¡¯ll be taking your shirt off, ¡®kay?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just me, Gido¡¯s upper body is also being stripped.

    Then, the two girls at my crotch eximed.

    ¡¸This ......are you kidding me? ¡¹¡¸Hieeeh~¡¹

    I wanted to get sucked like Gido, but they prodded at me with their fingers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like anything strange is attached or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸This is more than enough......uhyaa~ there are actually people out there with something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard from my senpai that the feudal lord was incredible but I never would have thought it¡¯s something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tease me, I¡¯ll turn into a beast, you know?¡¹

    I put a hand on each of their heads and the two girls take their ce on either side of my dick, then slide their lips along my length.

    ¡¸As usual, the chief¡¯s dick is so huge.¡¹

    ¡¸You think so? Yours doesn¡¯t look too shabby either.¡¹

    Gido¡¯s dick is much smaller than mine, but fairlyrgepared to Kroll¡¯s from what I remember during the time we yed in the water a while ago. The tip¡¯s also quite thick so I¡¯m sure women consider it a fine piece of equipment.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Gido-kun is pretty big.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re what, 16? At this size, it¡¯s enough to be considered a big cock.¡¹

    ¡¸Dicks this size are my favorite~¡¹

    The girls praise Gido¡¯s dick while continuing to lick him.

    ¡¸However, as a man, I admire the chief and hisrge dick. Compared to that, I¡¯m nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, this thing¡¯s amazing~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like licking an iron rod.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like it could lift up an entire woman.¡¹

    The girls over on my side stir up the girls on Gido¡¯s side in a provoking manner.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯tpare yourself to that. I¡¯ve been working as a prostitute for 10 years since I was 13 and I¡¯ve never seen anything like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right, that thing¡¯s just a special case.¡¹

    ¡¸There are plenty of guys who are half as big and boast how big their dicks are.¡¹

    It seems each group of three girls have seen their share of guys. The girls chat amongst themselves while the two of us remain silent.

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t be able to do this if it¡¯s that big though.¡¹

    One of the girls takes Gido¡¯s entire dick and even his balls into her mouth.

    It¡¯s true that because I¡¯m big, she won¡¯t be able to do that with mine.

    ¡¸Well hmph. All three of us will be licking and stroking this one together then.¡¹

    Six hands and three tongues simultaneously stimte my shaft, as I unconsciously let out a groan.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s true you can¡¯t do that unless you have a super big dick......¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s finnee~, we¡¯ll be eating this cute Gido-kun.¡¹

    Gido was pushed down onto the sofa as the girls suck on his lips and nipples. The womantching onto his crotch makes loud slurping noises while she continues her fetio. Even with a wife, there¡¯s no way a 16-year old boy could endure this attack.

    ¡¸Uaah!!¡¹

    The young man holds down the woman¡¯s head and desperately swings his hips.

    ¡¸Geboh! Nnggh! Nn......nn......¡¹

    The violent ejaction deep into the woman¡¯s throat made her furrow her eyebrows briefly, but she quickly gulped the liquid down. As expected of a veteran prostitute.

    ¡¸The face you make when you cum is so cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaahn, my heart is feeling all tight~¡¹

    The women aside from the one sucking on Gido¡¯s dick is taking a peek at his face as he orgasms desperately and getting all happy.

    ¡¸We¡¯re just ying around, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so......sorry......aah......¡¹

    Gido bes powerless as I think about cumming soon too.

    ¡¸Um...... do you want me to take it in my throat too?¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like to try?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯d rather not. I¡¯ll probably die.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll count on you to take care of both sides and my balls too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡®Kaayy.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    One tongue from each girl crawls on my member from the left and right while the other one positions herself under me and sucks on my balls. Eventually my meat rod starts twitching, signaling it¡¯s about ready to release its load.

    ¡¸Cumming......ooh!¡¹

    My vertically erect meat rod sprays out its stored semen and after it sshes the ceiling, I direct my dick at each of the girls to ster their faces with my juices too.

    ¡¸Wabbh! Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah! So hot~¡¹

    ¡¸Myaah! It¡¯s so sticky~¡¹

    As if the force and volume of my ejaction was something unusual, the three girls on Gido¡¯s side stare nkly in surprise too.

    ¡¸It reached all the way to the ceiling......¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, look how much there is, it just gushed out like a fountain.¡¹

    ¡¸Incredibleee~¡¹

    I look at Gido and grin.

    It was like I was saying ¡°How¡¯s that? I¡¯m taking the girls on your side too.¡±

    ¡¸Kuh......I¡¯ll try my best so that it doesn¡¯t happen so easily!¡¹

    Gido pushes down the women around him.

    ¡¸Kyaah, noo~ I¡¯m being raped~?¡¹

    ¡¸Waahn, save me~?¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, forgive mee~¡¹

    Their screams don¡¯t sound like they dislike what¡¯s happening at all.

    It looks like they¡¯re getting serious over there now.

    ¡¸Shall we go too?¡¹

    I move to the bed and lie down. My cock hasn¡¯t lost any energy at all and is standing tall like a tower.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time.¡¹

    ¡¸This thing will go inside......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go first. If I get skewered and die, please send my money to my family.¡¹

    There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll die.

    ¡¸Here I go......uu......ah......guu......uuugghuu¨C!!¡¹

    The woman spread her legs as far as she could and climbed on top.

    Let the fun times begin.

    Several Hours Later

    ¡¸How was it, Gido? Did you enjoy that?¡¹

    Iy the three unconscious women on the bed and call out to Gido, who is having an orgy on the sofa.

    ¡¸Gido-kun¡¯s all worn out.¡¹

    ¡¸But he did cum once each with everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he did his best! It was an admirable effort.¡¹

    He¡¯s still wet behind the ears if he gets worn out after just four shots.

    ¡¸What happened over there was incredible though.¡¹

    ¡¸I was worried with all that intense screaming.¡¹

    ¡¸All of them passed out too, uwaah that ce is all stretched out.¡¹

    ¡¸I can......still......go on.¡¹

    Gido stretched his hand up in the air as if trying to grab the ceiling.

    ¡¸Well, then this will be the end as promised.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Okaaaay-¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three other girls helped the fainted ones onto their shoulders and left the room.

    ¡¸Ah......it¡¯s all over...... ?¡¹

    Gido sounds a bit sad.

    His dick lookspletely wrung dry and has shrunk to the size of a kid¡¯s thing.

    ¡¸No, we¡¯re just getting to the good part.¡¹

    I go to the room next door and bring a girl with me.

    As soon as Gido saw that girl, he jumps back and tries to hide his crotch.

    ¡¸Luna-sama! Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so she can give you your well-deserved praise.¡¹

    Luna removes her clothes and sits down naked beside me.

    ¡¸Just to confirm for thest time, you¡¯re okay with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it fills me with great joy to know Gido has proven himself useful to the chief, and I have no objections to offering a reward as long as the chief allows for it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is it by any chance-!?¡¹

    Judging by where this conversation is going, he probably knew what kind of reward he was going to receive.

    Gido¡¯s soft dick once again starts to swell.

    ¡¸Do you want to embrace Luna?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!! Are you going to let me do it!?¡¹

    He¡¯s so loud.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to ask her yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Luna-sama, will you let me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m ultimately the chief¡¯s woman so I can¡¯t let you use my baby-making hole, but if it¡¯s the back one......this is just a one time thing, a once-in-a-lifetime reward.¡¹

    Luna gets on all fours and turns her ass towards Gido, then spreads her ass apart with her hands.

    ¡¸Luna-sama¡¯s asshole......haah, haah!¡¹

    Gido starts losing his sense of reason and was about to pounce on Luna, but I hit him before that happens.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t jump on her so suddenly. First, you have to loosen her asshole so that it doesn¡¯t get torn.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Gido shoves his face in Luna¡¯s ass and starts licking away without hesitation.

    I stand imposingly in front of Luna and have her suck on my dick.

    ¡¸Is Luna¡¯s ass tasty?¡¹

    Gido doesn¡¯t reply and continues moving his tongue around.

    Based on Luna¡¯s expression, it seems Gido isn¡¯t doing a bad job of pleasing her.

    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s enough. Not that I need to say this again, but Luna is and will always be my woman. That¡¯s why ......¡¹

    As Iy on my back, Luna climbs on top and inserts my meat rod into her hole up to the root. She lets herself fall forward and into my arms. Then, I grab Luna¡¯s buttcheeks and pull them apart.

    I could hear Gido gulp.

    ¡¸Double pration!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I agreed to this......it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    Luna¡¯s open asshole should bepletely visible from where Gido is looking.

    He could never really give up on this girl he looked up to and fell in love with even after she became another man¡¯s woman.

    But just for today, he¡¯s able to vite that girl¡¯s ass.

    Her other hole is stuffed with my dick though.

    ¡¸Well,e on......no wait, you¡¯re putting it in Luna¡¯s ass, okay? Absolutely don¡¯t put it in mine, you hear?2¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, then go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Here I go......guuh !¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh......hiiiih !¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body is pushed forward and her face is warped with anguish.

    Right now, Gido¡¯s dick is prating her ass.

    ¡¸You can surprisingly feel it quite clearly.¡¹

    As Gido¡¯s dick pushes its way inside Luna¡¯s ass, I can feel the inching and squirming transmitting to my cock.

    Luna digs her nails into my chest and bends backwards.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¡ª!! My ass! My womb is burning! Aaaoooh¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Luna-sama, what an amazing voice......¡¹

    Luna is making a vulgar sound unthinkable from how Luna normally presents herself.

    Gido¡¯s dick is certainly not small. That dick is in her ass, while my huge cock is pierced in her vagina.

    It makes Luna grab at her hair and scream even louder.

    ¡¸My ass and my pussy! Aaaaaaaah¡ªthe pressure feels amazing! It¡¯s tearing me apart!¡¹

    ¡¸Luna-sama is gasping because of me...... can¡¯t get enough! UOooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get rough. Just rock your hips gently.¡¹

    As expected, she would really get hurt if we get rough with this double pration.

    A man has to be careful about this stuff.

    ¡¸So like this......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. Match your movements with mine.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahiiiiih! Aaooooh! Nnniiiiih-!¡¹

    We were moving quite slowly but the great sweeping motions made Luna cling to my body while Gido presses himself on top of her, making a strange human sandwich.

    Two meat rods make simr movements of pushing in and pulling out, simultaneously digging out her asshole and vagina.

    Luna buries her face into my chest and screams repeatedly, leaking out enough saliva for it to pool on my pectorals.

    The attack from both men cause the girl to writhe around in pleasure.

    ¡¸Chief, can I suck on Luna-sama¡¯s back?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Luna-sama.¡¹

    Gido puts his lips on Luna¡¯s back and sucks on her as he vites her asshole. I match him by sucking on Luna¡¯s neck and leaving my mark on her body.

    ¡¸Amazing! The great chief is sucking me while another man is digging into my ass. What a spoiled woman I am!¡¹

    After that, we continue to swing our hips into Luna and we finally approach climax.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum......¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. We can cum together. Also, you surprisinglysted quite long this time.¡¹

    It seemed like he was way quicker with the other girls earlier today.

    ¡¸It shames me to admit this, but my dick has gotten too hard and it¡¯s hard for the semen toe out.¡¹

    I guess his dick swelled too much from getting to fuck his most admired girl and it actually made him less sensitive.

    ¡¸Luna, I¡¯m cumming. Get read-......well, guess you can¡¯t hear me anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Cocks......two of them......feels good......ahhheeh......¡¹

    Luna¡¯s tongue hangs loosely out of her mouth as sheys powerlessly on my stomach. She¡¯s still conscious but she¡¯s unable to move.

    ¡¸Chief! Me too! Aaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, cum then......hmmp!!¡¹

    I m my hips hard into Luna¡¯s hips and hold my position. And then, the two cock tremble, releasing their load in Luna¡¯s womb and anus.

    ¡¸Hiiaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    As soon as we ejacted, the exhausted Luna¡¯s eyes spring open and she clings tightly to my body as she shrieks.

    ¡¸Guuh......more......I¡¯m cumming more inside Luna-sama! Uggugh......¡¹

    Seeing Gido pump his hips so frantically makes me smile.

    Normally, I would have kicked the kid away if I saw him injecting semen in the ass of my woman, but I mysteriously find myself not thinking that way.

    This guy¡¯s existence is something simr to a younger brother.

    Well, he did save my precious Celia after all.

    ¡¸Haa! Haa! I let everything out.¡¹

    It seems like he emptied his balls.

    ¡¸Yotto.¡¹

    After finishing my ejaction, I pull my softened dick out. As soon as I did, the semen in Luna¡¯s expanded belly jets out forcefully.

    ¡¸Aah, I came lots. What¡¯s wrong? Pull yourself out too.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    Gido seems a little hesitant.

    I can¡¯t me him, since there won¡¯t be a second time for this kind of reward.

    If he pulls out, it will be the end, and he will never get another chance to stick his dick in the girl he likes the most.

    However, he wasn¡¯t even given time to immerse himself in the lingering sensation of being inside Luna.

    Even after I separated from Luna, I could hear the rumbling sounding from her stomach.

    ¡¸Uu? Ah......aaaaah! Gido, move it!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No way.¡¹

    ¡¸Just listen to me and move out of the way! I can¡¯t hold it in!!¡¹

    Luna pushes Gido aside and rushes out into the hallway.

    The entire ce has been rented out so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    I kindly exin to the puzzled Gido.

    ¡¸Listen here Gido, after making love to a woman¡¯s asshole, you have to obediently let her go to the bathroom. Or you¡¯ll embarrass yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand...... maybe I¡¯ll try it with my wife next time.¡¹

    It looks like he¡¯s developed an interest in this kind of sex.

    ¡¸Have youe to like it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the asshole is also wonderful.¡¹

    Gido¡¯s found a new fetish. I think I did something good for him.

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s right, I have to tell you one more thing.¡¹

    ¡¸And what is that?¡¹

    ¡¸When you return home today, make sure you show your wife some love too, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You can¡¯t expect me to get it hard after all that.¡¹

    ¡¸Your wife was left hanging right when she was about to have sex and she¡¯s waiting for you still feeling aroused. No man would dare to leave his woman alone while they¡¯re not satisfied. Get it up no matter what and give her at least two shots.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s an order from the chief, then I will!3¡¹

    Luna came backter with a smile on her face, telling Gido how he was quite the impressive man, instantly getting him hard again as he returned home.

    He should be just fine with that.

    ¡¸Are you really fine with this?¡¹

    When it became just the two of us left in the room, Luna snuggles into me.

    ¡¸Hm? With what?¡¹

    ¡¸Another man entered my ass. This kind of thing is unfaithful in my opinion ......¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t hate it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not hateful towards Gido but I¡¯m concerned about the chief¡¯s feelings.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something I suggested. I don¡¯t mind as long as you¡¯re not against it.¡¹

    It would be another troublesome problem if Nonna and the others found out about it so I secretly rented out this inn.

    ¡¸......What luxurious and unbearable sex it was with the burly chief and the young Gido.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re over-exaggerating, allowing him to use the ass is nothing serious. If you¡¯re so worried, I could dig out your ass right here and now. I¡¯ll overwrite it for you.¡¹

    I rest my half-erect dick on Luna¡¯s face.

    ¡¸If that is what you wish, I will answer ordingly......I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll cause hemorrhoids. But it might still be fun.¡¹

    Luna uses her tongue to lick me clean and inserts a finger in her ass to start preparing herself.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Goldonia Royal Pce: The King¡¯s Bedroom

    ¡¸Enough, stand down.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Your Majesty! I humbly thank you for allowing me to offer you my body!4¡¹

    This is the bedroom of the King of Goldonia, Alexandro I. Just now, the maid who was by the King¡¯s arm jumped up while still naked and exited the room with her clothes in her arms. She rushed out in a hurry in spite of being naked with semen dripping from her crotch.

    If the maid were to displease, even just slightly, Alexandro I, who was in another war and is now the ruler of thergest nation in the Central ins, she knew that her own life and her family¡¯s lives could be blown away like a single leaf. If she was told to stand down, hesitation would not be tolerated ¨C an act like exposing her own naked body to others is an insignificant problem.

    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹

    The King felt nothing after making love and mming his lust into the girl not too long ago. It was night already and he needed to sleep soon.

    No matter how much the pce guards were searched and had the inside of their bodies examined, it would be utterly ridiculous for him to have anyone beside him while he slept.

    ¡¸The number of people after my life is the same as the number of stars in the sky after all.¡¹

    The King mutters to no one in particr.

    At this point, he could only stop talking like a King when he was talking to himself.

    Assassination by a woman while the target is sleeping has been amon n since the dawn of time. It might be unthinkable to be killed bare-handed by a delicate woman, but that isn¡¯t impossible once asleep.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can trust a woman.¡¹

    The war with Magrado is over and the countries opposing him have disappeared for now. A portion of the influential individuals in Stura have shown their desire to be annexed peacefully so they are not a threat. The southern nations are currently under investigation by the information officers but there is a low chance for them to oppose Goldonia and go to war anytime soon.

    In that case, the biggest problem which hase to the surface is the sessor problem. The King is 32 and doesn¡¯t have a wife let alone a child, while the minister is suggesting he should prepare an heir. Of course, it still doesn¡¯t seem like something he can solve yet.

    It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have any options. If the King so desired, any noble would ecstatically offer their daughters to him. Even if the King designated one of their wives, there wouldn¡¯t be a small number of nobles who would ept without hesitation and send them to him.

    That¡¯s why the problem lies with the King.

    ¡¸A woman with few maternal rtives, healthy and obedient, not an absolute idiot...... yet not too intelligent either.¡¹

    Those are the conditions for the Queen Consort as rmended by the minister.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want some spineless woman though.5¡¹

    Besides, no matter how much he tries to choose, he probably would never ce his trust in anyone. He advanced to the throne with the use of betrayal and scheming. It wouldn¡¯t be a mystery to anyone if someone took his spot using the same means.

    ¡¸It should be the same for that woman too.¡¹

    He thought about the maid he slept with just for fun, who told him with a smile how she loved him and how it was such an honor. He¡¯s brought her to bed many times already and developed quite a friendly rtionship with her. It might not be possible to make her the Queen, but he could make her his concubine and have her bear his child. However, a thought suddenly came to his mind.

    [If I was this girl, how would I try to kill me without being detected?]

    Being a proficient schemer, the King immediately thought of several methods.

    The King¡¯s mind continues to turn.

    ¡°If this woman was sent to me, who would ite from?¡± ¡°If a child is born and status is taken by them, what would they do?¡±

    He could not stop thinking about these various situations.

    In the end, that maid was banished from the pce and she gave the King one final look before leaving, saddened by the sudden order.6

    ¡¸I have no proof and no feeling of certainty. But the fact that it¡¯s a possibility is enough.¡¹

    The King mutters, almost trying to persuade himself.

    Since then, the King treated all women only as an object to deal with his sexual desires.

    Once he relieved himself, he would immediately order them to leave.

    Men were treated without exception either and while he would speak to the ministers, he definitely did not trust them.

    The guards would all monitor one another and those who reported suspicious behavior were rewarded.

    ¡¸Someone who I can trust from the bottom of my heart...... does not exist.¡¹

    For that reason, he also induced his two great meritorious retainers, Keh and Erich, to turn on each other. At the very least, the two of them won¡¯t conspire together and aim for his own life. Both of them are prevented from acting since if either of them has any thoughts to do him harm, it would give reason for the other to act in response.

    ¡¸But to doubt him too...... this isughable if I do say so myself.¡¹

    Count Hardlett, the man who was just promoted to Margrave.

    A wild and sex-driven man, who is understood to be the furthest from scheming and conspiring, but the King¡¯s suspicious heart could not stop and information officers were sent to investigate him.

    It goes without saying that he turned out to be clean, and it made the King want to curse himself for being an idiot.

    ¡¸His actions are ridiculous but simply for his own pleasure. If I lived in that way, I wouldn¡¯t have any worries either.¡¹

    He openly dered his desire to make the beautiful mother and daughters his own at the trial. That was a vulgar act unrted to haggling or calcting profit-and-loss. But taken another way, the man could not be someone who could deceive another person to betray them.

    ¡¸So he likes women, alcohol and delicious food.¡¹

    What a joy it would be to live while only thinking about those things.

    ¡¸But I can¡¯t. I am the King of the powerful nation of Goldonia.¡¹

    At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side of the door.

    ¡¸May Ie in, Your Majesty?¡¹

    It was the voice of the information officer, who he told to report directly to him even if it was in the middle of the night.

    ¡¸Enter, what do you have for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Marquess Hoover is hatching a n to harm His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so......?¡¹

    The King was not surprised.

    He knew that if someone would rebel next, it would be this guy. He was also aware of how coldly he treated that person.

    ¡¸Tell me the details.¡¹

    People are creatures who betray others ¨C the King is always exposed to the danger of being assassinated and having people rebel against him. The throne is situated at the top of a steep cliff. If he isn¡¯t careful, even the slightest misstep could cause him to fall t on his face and kill himself.

    ¡¸I will not trust a single soul ......I will not let anyone, my wife nor my child into my heart.¡¹

    The King tells himself while listening to the information officer.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter. New Year

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 152,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 21,000. Lintbloom: 3200.

    Troops Commanded

    Reorganizing

    Assets: 41,950 gold (Gido¡¯s Reward/Wild Merrymaking -50)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (pregnant wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-dered Sex ve), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma (sex beast), Kroll (sex beast), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (pregnant head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (pregnant ywright), Pipi (lover), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughters), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (sons), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant/lover), Irijina mander), Luna mander/ hemorrhoids), Ruby (lover/Luna¡¯s follower), M (security officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (happy), Tristan (shut-in), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother: Marceline, Daughters: Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (Taken into custody)

    Other Country:

    Celestina (Queen of Malt), Monica dy-in-waiting), udia (Pregnant/In conflict), ra

    Sexual Partners: 143, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 165: Towards a Clean City

    <h4>Chapter 165: Towards a Clean City</h4>

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I have something to discuss with you.¡¹

    When breakfast was over, M rushes over and straightens herself in front of me.

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    Normally after breakfast, she would immediately leave the mansion toplete her duties as a military and security officer and then return home at night. Probably because she¡¯s lived her entire life as a soldier, she doesn¡¯tze around and rx at home very much. I told her to loosen up once in a while, but the only times she acts spoiled is when I invite her to bed at night.

    ¡¸I want to do a clean sweep of Rafen and the surrounding areas.¡¹

    ¡¸Cleaning? How curious. I think it¡¯s fine to do as you please.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean! During wartime, all military personnel were absent. The security unit has been working rtively well to maintain the city¡¯s peace but...... there may still be ces with illegal and criminal activity thriving where we cannot see them.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    That reminds me, I did remember hearing from the women in the street vendor district that a group of strange people were picking a fight with them. When the city guards approached them, they scattered immediately though.

    ¡¸Rafen is certainly the most prosperous city in Lord Hardlett¡¯s territory. It might be the top city amongst all the cities in the east. That¡¯s why when there¡¯s an influx of people......¡¹

    ¡¸Broke people and ve traders, huh?¡¹

    There are all sorts of jobs in Rafen for people who are just broke. The jobs may be low-paying but it¡¯s enough to keep them from starving. However, a portion of those people still chose to form a faction and earn money without doing any work.

    ve traders are technically legal merchants but many of them often conduct business by abducting and swindling. And then if the richer ve traders hire the penniless thugs, a crime organization would be established.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why periodic cleaning is necessary to prevent that from happening. The security unit would be enough if it was only the inside of the city, but I¡¯m doubtful about the outside.¡¹

    Recently, some shoddy houses have been built outside the city walls to gradually develop a marketce. The people who live there are those who want to work in Rafen but don¡¯t have enough money to buy a house within the walls. It¡¯s not like living conditions are horrible outside, rather the only thing missing is the protection of the walls, but naturally those ces are harder to keep an eye on than the interior area. It¡¯s the perfect spot forwless individuals to create their hideout.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t deal with them using just the security unit? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible but I want to divide the forces to multiple areas and suppress them all at once. These kinds of ruffians have a good enough nose to sniff us out. If we move too slowly, they¡¯ll escape. ¡¹

    She only has several dozen men in the security unit which she can mobilize freely so she probably won¡¯t be able to assault various locations all at once.

    ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯ll go too.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s a boring job where it¡¯s uncertain if we¡¯ll even find anything though. For the feudal lord himself to do this is......¡¹

    ¡¸I would just be sitting around doing nothing at home anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I would like if you did some naughty things with me~¡¹

    Leah clings to my hip and behaves like a spoiled child so I pat her head while pushing her back a little.

    If I leave her alone, she would be fine going around town sucking on anyone¡¯s dick, so I have to be careful.

    I love sleeping with women but I need a chance to go wild sometimes too.

    ¡¸No, well this is ultimately just an attempt to control them. If they don¡¯t put up any resistance, you won¡¯t be fighting, you know? ¡¹

    I pick up my spear while humming, letting M¡¯s remark bounce off my back.

    ¡¸Aau~¡¹

    Leah clings stubbornly to my waist but was pulled away by Celia.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll wait here.¡¹

    ¡¸No way~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll y with you when I get back.¡¹

    ¡¸Eheh, then...... I want you to y with me by tying me up.¡¹

    Leah doesn¡¯t shy away from openly dering that she likes rape-y, bondage and masochistic sex.

    ¡¸Alright, I understand. When I get back, I¡¯ll tie your hands to the bed and fuck you while pping your ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaay~ I can¡¯t wait~¡¹

    Before I knew it, Celia has overheard our conversation and made preparations.

    She¡¯s as sensitive as a woman¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸The fee for this spot is three silver every month. With that, we won¡¯t smash this worn-out street stall of yours, get it?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying!? The feudal lord-sama said it was fine to do business freely here!¡¹

    ¡¸Feudal lord, schmeudal lord. You¡¯re talking to the Red Wolves here, you know? Hey guys, make him understand the hard way.¡¹

    A hand was ced on the man¡¯s shoulder from behind.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your prob-......¡¹

    ¡¸So you need to pay a fee to operate a stall here. I didn¡¯t know that.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re......¡¹

    ¡¸Aniki......¡¹¡¸We¡¯re done for......¡¹

    These three thugs are talking nonsense in the za of the street vendor district.

    Two of them are being restrained by the security unit and the only remaining man appears to be their leader.

    ¡¸Hey, tell me, what did I do!?¡¹

    You don¡¯t necessarily have to do anything and I can still send you to prison because I say so.

    ¡¸T-these guys said they would destroy our shop if we didn¡¯t pay a fee for using the area! ¡¹

    The owners of the street stalls collectively testify.

    ¡¸M, what kind of crime did these guysmit?¡¹

    ¡¸Creating and applying their own tax is a serious crime earning them at least 10 years in prison.¡¹

    ¡¸......Dammit ! If it¡¯s gonna be like that, then I¡¯ll do this !¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use, aniki! You¡¯re up against Hardlett-sama!¡¹¡¸I¡¯m not part of this!¡¹

    The man takes out a small knife from his breast pocket.

    Celia unsheathes her sword, but his knife looks like it¡¯ll struggle cutting even fruit...... considering he¡¯s doing something stupid, I¡¯ll treat him as if he¡¯s bare-handed.

    ¡¸Sorya!¡¹

    I use my own bare hands to deflect the hand gripping the knife thrust at me. There was a sound of bone snapping and the man drops the knife.

    I waste no time to grab the man by his bangs which sloppily hang over his face and throw him into the ground.

    ¡¸Gugyaa.¡¹

    When I lift his face up once, his nose is broken and blood is spilling from his mouth, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be dead.

    I guess that¡¯s about it.

    ¡¸This guy will get five years in the mines and those other two will get one year.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too lenient! They should be beheaded!¡¹

    Don¡¯t say that Celia, the mine needs the manpower and the two aside from the leader are just smallfry.

    Besides, if we capture them and kill them on the spot, it would ruin the atmosphere in this street vendor area.

    ¡¸They¡¯d be finished if they pulled a sword on me though. Well, let¡¯s go to the next ce, hopefully to a ce where someone might draw his sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Shit, why did it turn out like this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re viins?¡¹

    We are outside the city walls...... raiding the hideout of a group of criminals who took the opportunity to steal and rob when the reach of the guards outside the walls is rtively lowpared to the inside. Most of them were captured within the hideout, but the leader and some followers took off on horses. If it was within the walls, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape us, but there is a vast expanse ofnd spreading out before them on the outskirts of the city.

    ¡¸But that¡¯s only if they can outrun Schwartz.¡¹

    ¡¸M-my fastest horse was so easily......¡¹

    The leader is a woman and is running at full speed with three other followers but Schwartz easily catches up.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t escape me now, just give up.¡¹

    ¡¸The security forces haven¡¯t caught up yet, if it¡¯s just this guy-!¡¹

    One of the followers swiftly pulls out his sword.

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t take that any other way but pointing a weapon at me.

    ¡¸No big deal, we can just run away and once again-......gugeh!¡¹

    The follower who unsheathed his sword lost his upper body from the chest up.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiih!¡¹

    The other three also draw their swords but their postures aren¡¯t steady.

    In the first ce, fighting on horseback is not something thugs could easily pull off.

    They don¡¯t know how long it took for me to train and learn from the spear cavalry.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be fighting to the death since you drew your swords. See ya.¡¹

    I thrust through the stomach of one of the followers and toss him aside.

    The other one gets arge swing from my spear directly on his head.

    The head of the man without a helmet easily splits open and the man falls off his horse.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiih!¡¹

    The final individual remaining is the female leader who is running away while crying and pissing herself.

    If this was a man, I would have skewered him from behind and ended this chase, but it¡¯s more troublesome when it¡¯s a woman.

    Not to mention her breasts are huge ¨C what a hassle.

    ¡¸......good grief.¡¹

    With my spear, I give the horse the woman was riding a light poke on the butt. The horse springs upward after getting injured and drops the woman nicely to the ground.

    Fortunately for her, the ground is covered with grass so she wouldn¡¯t die.

    ¡¸So, what should we do with this woman?¡¹

    Celia and M catches up and pulls the woman along.

    Because of the girl¡¯s ridiculous luck, she managed to not break a single bone in her body.

    ¡¸She directed her de at Lord Hardlett. That¡¯s definitely punishable by execution.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally! Then if I may, allow me to lop off her head.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu...... I don¡¯t want to die...... spare me somehow......¡¹

    The leader lowers her head in tears before M, who shoots her with an icy gaze.

    ¡¸I am not inclined to listen to the words of a bandit.¡¹

    Umumu, I feel kind of sorry for this girl.

    ¡¸Did this girl kill anyone?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she mainlymitted theft, robbery, and violence.¡¹

    Then it¡¯s not something she should be killed over.

    However, being the leader and pointing her sword at me is the finishing blow.

    ¡¸Let me do a little interrogation...... the shack over there is good.¡¹

    It¡¯s convenient for me that there¡¯s a small hut for agricultural purposes nearby.

    ¡¸¡¸............¡¹¡¹

    Don¡¯t look at me like that.

    ¡¸Guuuuuh! It¡¯s thick! It¡¯s too thick......my stomach will breaaaak !!¡¹

    ¡¸There, there, it¡¯ll keep getting bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiih¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸I could tell even above your clothes that you have some nice breasts.¡¹

    Inside the small hut, the woman has her hands against the wall as I¡¯m ramming into her from behind. As expected of the leader of a criminal organization, her vagina has been used, but she still feels tight probably because her partners were all rather small.

    I don¡¯t have the obligation to do any forey so I just stuffed my dick in her, which might have tore her a little.

    I fondle herrge breasts roughly and tug on her nipples.

    In addition, I y around with her clitoris by twisting it here and there.

    The sex is rather rough, but this is just her punishment for pointing a weapon at me.

    ¡¸So? What¡¯s the reason you¡¯re acting as a bandit!?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no job, uugh-! for a woman, aau-! who¡¯s uneducated like mee, aah!¡¹

    ¡¸There are plenty of people in the street vendor district who can¡¯t do anything above double-digit calctions, plus you could have attracted customers as a prostitute with those boobs of yours.¡¹

    I purposely thrust hard to hurt her.

    ¡¸Aaghh! Alright, I¡¯ll say it! I wanted to make a profit by doing something fun! Rafen is highly popted and I heard everyone has a wide range of wealth...... oh please, I¡¯m still 25......I don¡¯t want to die.¡¹

    ¡¸......geez, it can¡¯t be helped. In light of these tits, I¡¯ll do something for you. Now I¡¯m gonna get rough, prepare yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Thank y-...... kyaa!!¡¹

    Her rough speech pattern instantly changed into a rather cute scream.

    My hips are relentlessly attacking her, if I do say so myself, and I¡¯ll finish off by pushing into her womb and ejacting inside.

    ¡¸Gyaaah! Cu-cumming inside is...... uuu-¡¹

    ¡¸You were originally going to be executed. Put up with something minor like a creampie.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a woman too, you know? Today¡¯s a dangerous day for me. Aaaah-ah, like this...... I¡¯ll also be a pregnant woman......guess I¡¯ll really have to wash my legs then?1¡¹

    She fixes her clothes while her abdomen is still slightly inted before we exit the hut. Because she couldn¡¯t walk properly, I grab her by the cor and carry her around like a mother cat carries her baby.

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    The stares from Celia and M hurt.

    ¡¸Ahh- turns out this one wasn¡¯t the leader. It was that man over there, and she was just his mistress. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no reason to execute her, yup.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right. I¡¯m just that man¡¯s mistress. Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸............¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, so just force her to do some random job for about three years.¡¹

    ¡¸I regret my actions and will not act as a bandit ever again.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸..................¡¹¡¹

    Their looks really hurt, so let¡¯s move on to the next issue.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m truly unwilling, however I¡¯ll make her into the prep cook for theborers for three years. I¡¯ll throw her in some rough ce where she¡¯ll definitely get vited.¡¹

    ¡¸Shall I kill her and make it look like an ident?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s against thew so we can¡¯t.¡¹

    Hey you girls, don¡¯t talk about something so disturbing.

    ording to the information, it¡¯s this ce. I swing open the door violently and enter the store by myself.

    ¡¸M-my oh my, if it isn¡¯t the feudal lord-sama, what can I help you with today!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you sell ves in your shop?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Of course I am obeying Goldonia¡¯sw of only selling the criminals and those who could not repay their debts as ves!¡¹

    The small and plump ve trader is sweating while rubbing his hands and putting a friendly smile on his face.

    Goldonia legally recognizes the selling of ves in those two categories, but also those who dere they are selling themselves as ves in front of notaries2.

    ¡¸I see, I see, then could you let me take a little look?¡¹

    The merchant rubs his hands faster and a dirty smile starts to appear on his face.

    ¡¸Of course! What kind of ve...... no, what kind of beauty would you like to see? I have some rmendations. If you like, there¡¯s a bed in the back where you can try them out as much as you want.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t say anything and he¡¯s already bringing out the prettydies.

    While tasting them sounds appealing, that¡¯ll have to wait.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, how about letting me see the ves you bring into the basement night after night?¡¹

    ¡¸Hauuah!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring me one of the ves from the basement.¡¹

    ¡¸The girls are ultimately still brought in legally. Besides, they¡¯re dirty so they have to be cleaned first.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    I smash my spear into an expensive-looking table and destroy it, then point the tip of my weapon at the merchant who fell on his ass.

    ¡¸Bring one to me, did you not hear me?¡¹

    ¡¸B-but you see......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you 30, 29, 28......¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiih -!¡¹

    The man makes his way down to the basement and brings one girl with him.

    She has a pitiful face where you can see marks of her face being hit, her entire body is dirty, and she¡¯s giving off a bad odor.

    She looks up at me with tears in her eyes but doesn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡¸S-she¡¯s in a little bad shape, but she¡¯s ultimately obtained legally. Isn¡¯t that right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I became a ve on my own ord. There is no problem here.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    It was obvious she was made to say that.

    If she was going to get punishedter, there¡¯s no way she would say what was really going on.

    However, this girl has probably not been a ve her whole life.

    The people who live in that kind of environment wouldn¡¯t have teary eyes like she does.

    Then that¡¯s fine.

    They wouldn¡¯t obediently tell me the truth if I just asked them.

    I bring the dirty girl close to me and look towards the merchant.

    I¡¯ll have to be more of an arrogant noble who abuses his standing.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a mere merchant, while I¡¯m the feudal lord here.¡¹

    ¡¸That is true......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange for us to talk on the same level? Kneel down.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes sir!¡¹

    The merchant prostrates himself in front of me.

    I don¡¯t like doing this kind of thing, but this guy is vulgar and I don¡¯t need to hold back.

    I bring the girl¡¯s ear close so I can whisper to her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m more important than this guy. If you tell me what¡¯s really going on, I¡¯ll save you. Now, go on and say it.¡¹

    The girl looks troubled as shepares the merchant and me.

    I hug the smelly girl tight.

    ¡¸You really will......?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, maybe I¡¯ll give you a hot kiss after saving you too.¡¹

    When I give her a smile, the girl makes the slightest of grins and takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸I was kidnapped and brought here by this man and his friends. They would hit me when I resisted and raped me ......and told me to say that I was brought here on my own will!¡¹

    ¡¸You bitch!!¡¹

    I step on the head of the indignant merchant who tried to stand up.

    ¡¸Did you hear that!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹

    At that moment, the security unit floods in from the rear entrance and the windows.

    The ve trader¡¯s friends try to escape in a hurry but they all end up being captured and those who resisted were killed.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to just kill them all from the start and then hear the story from the ves in the basement?¡¹

    ¡¸But it wouldn¡¯t feel good if we did that mistakenly.¡¹

    Celia is quite the extreme person.

    ¡¸Did we get everyone?¡¹

    The security forces reply a little excitedly after having achieved a great feat.

    ¡¸Yes, six murdered and twelve arrested. Fifteen illegal ves were found in the basement. There are several corpses as well...... even one who was just a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Take them away.¡¹

    This makes me sick, I¡¯ll deal with the twelve captured criminals tomorrow morning.

    ¡¸And there¡¯s also...... one more.¡¹

    ¡¸One more? Did one of them escape?¡¹

    ¡¸No, at the feudal lord-sama¡¯s feet......¡¹

    Ooh, I totally forgot about the one I stepped on.

    I put too much weight on him and he¡¯s already foaming at the mouth.

    I guess it¡¯s fine to finish off like this.

    ¡¸Please wait. This man should be kept alive.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think M would protect him.

    ¡¸Is there any merit for keeping him alive?¡¹

    ¡¸This man isn¡¯t valuable, but the information he knows is. I¡¯m curious about where the merchandise is sent after the ve trader ¡®gets¡¯ them. If things go well, we can pull out the other illegal organizations like a string of potatoes.¡¹

    Fumu, is that how it is?

    ¡¸Hey, hurry up and talk.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯m telling you shit! If I betrayed them like that, they¡¯ll chase after me forever.¡¹

    ¡¸You only have two choices. Either betray your customer and live in fear...... or be killed right here and now.¡¹

    I brandish my spear and M also puts a hand on her sword.

    ¡¸Okay! I¡¯ll talk, but guarantee you¡¯ll spare me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m not telling you anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Fine, I¡¯ll spare just your life.¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t lying, are you!? It¡¯s a promise, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you irritate me any further, I might change my mind.¡¹

    Celia looks at me as if asking me ¡®is that really alright?¡¯

    I wink back, telling her I have a n.

    I take the merchant to the security station and sit him at a table across from me.

    This isn¡¯t normally part of my duties, but it¡¯s something I already started. It wouldn¡¯t make me feel good if I left it to someone else.

    M conducts the questioning.

    ¡¸I¡¯m actually gathering arge amount of ves for a certain customer, you see......¡¹

    ¡¸Is that person in the city of Rafen?¡¹

    ¡¸No, some guyse to the city to buy child sex ves once in a blue moon but not very many of them. The guards keep an especially tight watch in Rafen after all.¡¹

    That¡¯s proof of their work, wonderful.

    ¡¸So where are they? What are their names?¡¹

    ¡¸I think the ce is somewhere far away from the city. I don¡¯t know where it is...... and I don¡¯t know their names either, I¡¯ve never heard them say it. But they buy a lot of ves every time......¡¹

    ¡¸......do you think such vague information will allow you to live?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Those guyse from the west, and it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re too far away!¡¹

    ¡¸On what basis can you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸In the past, some defective products...... some sick ones were mixed in with the bunch and it only took them half a day toein. That¡¯s why it should be a distance a horse can travel in just a few hours.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu...... is there anything else? You spoke to them, right? Are they arge group?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s always the same group of three whoe to ce their order and pick up the merchandise. But I can tell from the way they speak that there are way more of them.¡¹

    ¡¸What else?¡¹

    ¡¸Um, the ves they buy are a little strange. In most cases, the people who buy from illegal ve traders like me want beautifuldy sex ves or children for the perverts to turn into ythings, focusing heavily on looks and appearance. However, those guys don¡¯t care much about that besides the ve being healthy. Moreover, they buy ugly women who don¡¯t usually sell well and even thin men.¡¹

    ¡¸How strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    If they want ves like that, it would have been fine to buy from a legal ve trader. It would be much cheaper and they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being arrested.

    ¡¸They didn¡¯t want to leave any traces?¡¹

    The ¡®surface¡¯ ve traders are ultimately still merchants. They naturally record the time they sold their merchandise and how much they sold in their ount books. With the rampant growth of illegal ve trade, a bunch of buyers are recorded in the books. It¡¯s possible for any of the buyers to be reported for any strange purchases.

    ¡¸They didn¡¯t want their way of using ves to be discovered, or they didn¡¯t want their very existence to be discovered...... or both.¡¹

    Either way, they can¡¯t be an upstanding organization.

    ¡¸How many ves have you sold so far?¡¹

    ¡¸......about 50 this half of the year.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s-!?¡¹¡¸Hmm......¡¹

    Celia and M have serious looks on their faces.

    It¡¯s too much no matter how you look at it.

    I picture the underground hole where Leah and I were in before.

    ¡¸That reminds me, there¡¯s another strange part.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys only move in the dead of night. It¡¯s always after night falls.¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s normal for those involved with criminal activity to move at night.

    ¡¸I could understand it if they¡¯re moving their ¡®merchandise¡¯, but surely there¡¯s no reason to ce their order and determine the date of pickup at midnight either, right?¡¹

    What he said is right.

    But if they¡¯re justing to chat, they¡¯re not at fault and it doesn¡¯t prove anything.

    The more suspicious part is that they¡¯re purposely acting at night.

    ¡¸And when the business negotiations are prolonged until morning, they insist on staying here. In addition, they refuse to stay in the rooms prepared for them and sleep with the ves in the basement instead......¡¹

    They might be some crazily insane people.

    ¡¸Those three are creepy and wear robes which cover even their eyes. I heard them talking secretly and they were saying how some are tasty and some are horrible-tasting......¡¹

    ¡¸Anyways, we can¡¯t do anything right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s close this case for now.¡¹

    ¡¸But if we don¡¯t know where they are...... a distance several hours away on horse would be too wide of an area to search. We might need to mobilize the army.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I have a suggestion...... they¡¯re actually nning toe to pick up ves tomorrow at midnight. We always meet in a secret ce quite far away from the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, you just have wait there until you lead them to us. Hurry up and tell us where.¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see...... uh, not just my life but I want you to guarantee my living environment too.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine, I could even let you act freely in a brothel if you want.¡¹

    Celia and M turn to look at me with shocked faces, but there¡¯s no need to worry.

    ¡¸You mean it!? Mr. noble, you¡¯re not lying are you!?¡¹

    I¡¯m fine with lying to these kind of men, but I¡¯m not telling a lie this time.

    The ve trader happily tells us the secret meet-up ce.

    So now the battle is tomorrow.

    The ve trader apanies me as I walk along the brothel district.

    ¡¸In the brothel you¡¯re hiding me in...... can I really eat as many girls as I want?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re free to fuck the employees. They¡¯ll probably have the same intentions. ¡¹

    ¡¸Gehehe, the feudal lord-sama¡¯s authorization. But how far are we going? This is already past the brothel district.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re almost there.¡¹

    Eventually we could see a small store located in the corner of the brothel district.

    ¡¸It looks kinda deserted.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯tin.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right. The girls are more important than the store after all! Aah, I can¡¯t wait. The shop¡¯s name is Chrysanthemum-opening Garden, is it??¡¹

    I enter the store and shout in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Is Madam Gonzales here?¡¹

    ¡¸Gonza? Eeh?¡¹

    Immediately after, an earth-shaking sound could be heard.

    A prostitute over 190 cmes out wearing a splendid dress. The chest area of the dress is bulging out due torge pectorals and is decorated with an abundance of chest hair.

    The prostitute makes lively motions with limbs as thick as a chubbier woman¡¯s waist andes over toward me.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-samaaa~~! You came to visit!¡¹

    With that disgusting falsetto voice, it¡¯s without a doubt an Okama.

    You couldn¡¯t even sense any effort that he tried to disguise his appearance to look anything like a woman.

    This shop is one which I mistook as a regr brothel and almost passed out when I entered.

    It¡¯s a brothel where men sleep with men, but not one with beautiful young men or older men as male prostitutes.

    The people serving the customers are ugly crossdressing guys who are devastatingly far away from looking feminine.

    Women are forbidden from entering the ce and there are even some employees who will vomit just from the fact that females are anywhere near them.

    ¡¸Of course you¡¯vee to y with me, right~?! If it¡¯s the feudal lord-sama, then it¡¯s no charge~ Nowe with me and let¡¯s take turns digging into each other~!¡¹

    The shopkeeper is Madam Gonzales, who gathered his persecuted friends and set out on a journey to finally reach Rafen and establish a store of his dreams.

    ¡¸No, well today I want you to take care of this guy. Some things happened and I wanted to leave him here, you don¡¯t have to worry about getting too rough.¡¹

    ¡¸Huuhuun.¡¹

    Madam starts rubbing the merchant¡¯s body which has frozen stiff at the sequence of events and tears the back portion of his pants.

    ¡¸Hiiieeeh, what are you doing!?¡¹

    To tear a pair of leather pants bare-handed......

    ¡¸Hmmghh!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Madam takes two of his thick fingers and stabs them inside. It makes me feel ufortable so I avert my eyes.

    ¡¸A small build...... plump...... and a soft body with a tight ass...... such high quality!!¡¹

    Madam ecstatically pounds his own chest and shouts.

    ¡¸Hey you guys~~~!! It¡¯s time to feast~~~! Come on out~~!¡¹

    After some hoarse beast-like voices, the room gradually gets filled with horribly cross-dressing men.

    The ve trader is practically like the raw meat being thrown into a pack of wolves.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama! This isn¡¯t what we talked about!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not different at all. I said ¡°you¡¯re free to do as you wish in the brothel¡±. I¡¯ll let you do as you wish, and the employees will also vite you freely, no?¡¹

    ¡¸Guhu, you want to try me~?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is a scam...... you betrayed me!¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it fun to beat those defenseless girls? At that rate, you would have been headed to hell if you died, but now you get to at least be on the receiving end so you can atone for your sins.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, this one¡¯s a baddie?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, y with him but don¡¯t kill him.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnfu, okay~¡¹

    The continuously screaming merchant gets carried off by the men.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll thoroughly enjoy the feudal lord-sama¡¯s present~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an ass hole party!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s a prating party!¡¹

    ¡¸Gehehe, I¡¯ll plunge my thick one in you~~~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put mine in you too~~¡¹

    ¡¸Control yourself, guys! Thest guy¡¯s asshole ripped apart because three dicks were stuffed in him at the same time. We gotta treasure this one for a lot longer~¡¹

    ¡¸Stooooooooooop~~~~~~!!¡¹

    I turn my back to the store and walk out the door.

    There was quite a bit of agonizing cries and groaning reverberating to the night skies but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just my imagination.

    I¡¯ll rest my body to prepare myself for tomorrow.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter. New Year

    Omitted ¨C No changes

    Sexual Partners: 144, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 166: Those Who Walk in the Nigh

    <h4>Chapter 166: Those Who Walk in the Nigh</h4>

    ¡¸They¡¯re noting......¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t look like it......¡¹

    We¡¯re concealing ourselves in a ce slightly outside of Rafen. Thisnd is not suitable for growing crops and was thus abandoned because of the numerous rocks scattered across the ground and the sloped ne.

    ording to the ve trader, who was turned into a hole ve for the okamas, this ce is where he was supposed to meet with the buyers, so I took Celia, M and a small number of light cavalry to ambush them, but there¡¯s not a single torch to act as andmark for the correct location. I¡¯ve heard that even though it¡¯s supposedly hard to meet in the dead of night, they can mysteriously find you quite easily.

    ¡¸The day is going to be over already. Can you sense anything at all?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be losing out if things end here.¡¹

    No matter how much of the supply we crush, someone else will start the business again as long as there is demand.

    The winter nights are cold too, so I raise my hips up ready to return home.

    ¡¸Wait! I can hear something!¡¹

    All of us rush into the shadow of a rock when we heard Celia¡¯s voice.

    It was the rattling of a moving carriage ¨C as soon as it started travelling to a ce away from the main road, we knew nine times out of ten they would be the ones we were expecting. However, they don¡¯t get much closer to us.

    ¡¸Have we been found out?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way, in this darkness? There¡¯s no way they could tell if anyone is around unless they call out or approach closer......¡¹

    ¡¸No, it looks like they know.¡¹

    I could hear the sound of a whip being used from the carriage.

    Then, there was some neighing and the sound of the wheels instantly getting louder.

    ¡¸Change of ns! After them!¡¹

    Initially, we intended to ambush and capture them at the ce they¡¯re supposed to rendezvous with the ve trader so we could make them spill the beans on their hideout, but it can¡¯t be helped now that the situation has be like this. If we let them get away now, they probably won¡¯te back to Rafen anytime soon.

    A hidden pilot me was taken out to light the torches and the light cavalry jump on their horses to make chase.

    ¡¸The moon isn¡¯t out tonight either. How can they grasp our position despite not having torches?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. They might have someone who can see clearly even in the dark.¡¹

    ¡¸They might have got a head start, but they¡¯re on a carriage. The light cavalry should catch up immediately.¡¹

    Or so we thought.

    ¡¸Gyaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch-! Again?¡¹

    One of the light cavalry crashes into a rock strewn around the area and he and his horse tumbles to the ground.

    As the abandonednd takes away the soldiers¡¯ footing, the dismounting and tumbling continues.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, sprinting full speed on this deserted area is unreasonable. Let¡¯s slow down.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess there¡¯s no other option...... but they¡¯re not slowing down at all.¡¹

    The carriage should be way more affected by the terrain than the light cavalry and they don¡¯t even have torches with them.

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    One of the soldiers beside me get shot in the chest by an arrow and fell over.

    So those guys have started shooting at us. These torches are practically an additional enemy of ours.

    Even if we wanted to shoot back, we can only go off the sound of the carriage.

    ¡¸Let me take that, give it a try, Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    I grab a torch from a soldier and hurl it to the ce I heard the sound.

    The me flies in an arc and briefly reveals the shape of the carriage when it falls to the ground.

    ¡¸Right there!¡¹

    Celia bends her body like a bow and flings a knife over in that direction.

    The light disappeared as soon as the torch hit the ground but I could hear the sound of a horse neighing and the carriage toppling over.

    It looks like Celia was able to ascertain the enemy¡¯s location from that split second of rity, allowing her to throw her knife urately at their horse.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve been stopped! All units, surround them!¡¹

    M shouts orders and the light cavalry circle around the fallen carriage.

    With this, it¡¯s over.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Crawling out of the carriage as expected is three individuals. Neither of them appear toorge, but because all of them are wearing hoods over their heads, we couldn¡¯t even determine their gender.

    ¡¸If you give up on escaping and lead us to your hideout, we¡¯ll ensure you stay alive. How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The three of them remain silent.

    ¡¸............if you¡¯re not going to respond, then we could also shoot two of you right now.¡¹

    ¡¸......gk¡¹

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    The three of them don¡¯t say a single word but jump out in different directions to try and break the encirclement.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t expect them to try and escape, so I intercept the oneing in my direction with my spear. I use the handle of my spear to strike the face of the one who jumped in my direction with a sword.

    ¡¸Gugah!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh?¡¹

    I was certain his head would split open but the man just rolls to the ground and tries to pick himself up again.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really stubborn.¡¹

    Using more strength than before, I bring my spear up above my head and swing down towards him, smashing against the upper half of his body from the chest up.

    ¡¸Gyugh......¡¹

    After spasming several times, the man stops moving.

    ¡¸Uwah! This one¡¯s insanely strong!¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful!¡¹

    The one who rushed in M¡¯s direction dodged an attack, got his leg cut, and fell to the ground. The soldiers dismount from their horses and crowd the area but the man swings his sword around in resistance. It doesn¡¯t look like the trained soldiers can end things instantly against the desperate man as I initially thought.

    ¡¸Gaaah! Ugggaaah!!¡¹

    The man doesn¡¯t seem to be a master swordsman. He¡¯s just recklessly swinging the one-handed sword and knocking the soldiers down to the ground with his brute strength.

    The man¡¯s swings resemble those of a crazed man.

    In the meantime, thest individual was able to break past the soldiers and escaped.

    We don¡¯t have time to waste on a wild man like this.

    ¡¸Move it, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡¹

    ¡¸Guggaaaah!!¡¹

    The man screams as if he¡¯s lost his sanity and is met with a thrust from my spear at his chest.

    Holding my aim steady, the man¡¯s chest gets punctured quite deeply with my weapon.

    ¡¸Guh! Gh!¡¹

    Even so, the man grabs my spear and ils in an attempt to pull it out from his body.

    ¡¸Hey, hey...... are you serious? ¡¹

    With such arge hole in his chest, it¡¯s clear the wound is fatal, yet the man¡¯s strength does not seem to have diminished.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding......¡¹¡¸What the heck is this guy......¡¹

    The soldiers seem perplexed too.

    We should finish this up quickly.

    I lift up the man while still stabbed on my spear and m him against a rock beside me.

    ¡¸Gyabh!¡¹

    The man¡¯s head ispletely crushed and his limbs hang loosely from his body.

    As expected, he¡¯s dead.

    ¡¸One of them ran off. We¡¯re pursuing right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the thing is......¡¹

    The light cavalry chasing the man trails off.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸H-he shook us off...... we definitely saw him in the beginning...... but he ran and the horse-......¡¹

    ¡¸Huuh?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what they¡¯re saying. It isn¡¯t possible for a person on foot to outrun cavalry.

    ¡¸Hey, how long are you going toy there. Hurry up and get your horses- waaah¨C!!¡¹

    The soldiers trying to wake up the other fellow soldiers knocked away by the escaped individual shout out.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸This guy...... I just pushed him a little...... and he¡¯s d-dead.¡¹

    The necks of the defeated soldiers who had their faces caved in are broken. They weren¡¯t simply broken, but stuck all the way to their backs and on the verge of snapping off entirely.

    ¡¸......their faces are a mess too. They wouldn¡¯t get like that unless they were hit with a war hammer.¡¹

    I¡¯m starting to piece things together.

    ¡¸Hey, abnormally good night vision, unbelievable strength...... doesn¡¯t that sound familiar?¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be they¡¯re gathering so many ves to-......¡¹

    It looks like the soldiers have reached the same conclusion.

    ¡¸¡¸Vampires......¡¹¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s voices were in sync.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I don¡¯t want to believe this.¡¹

    Mes over sounding worried.

    ¡¸Was this the northwest? It isn¡¯t the southwest, I don¡¯t think.¡¹

    I think it¡¯s unrted because of the distance, but if it really is connected to her, we have to stifle this problem immediately.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry? It is.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Am I overthinking?

    It was always just the two of us and no one else.

    But if that¡¯s true, then......

    I look down and my shoulders tremble.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett? Are you......trembling? I don¡¯t me you, if it¡¯s really a vampire then our numbers won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡¹

    M speaks anxiously.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, let¡¯s return to Rafen and bring the army here. They shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if we surround them with a few thousand soldiers. Don¡¯t look so down, I¡¯m here with you!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not scared.¡¹

    It¡¯s just hard to keep my dick from getting hard after hearing the word vampire.

    Even picturing the identity of those guys makes me erect and my pants are about to tear right now. If I don¡¯t keep my wits about me, I¡¯ll cum on the spot.

    ¡¸We¡¯re following them.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? B-but with the personnel we have now-......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll go and talk to them myself after we find their dwelling ce.¡¹

    Vampires are women too, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t see eye to eye.

    Actually, I wouldn¡¯t mind if my blood gets sucked either.

    ¡¸Vampires don¡¯t need blood that frequently. The ones we¡¯re facing today in particr aren¡¯t going around attacking every person they see, rather they¡¯re acting in a way so nobody will find out about them. I can¡¯t imagine them gulping down someone¡¯s blood because of their appetite...... nheless, they gathered 50 people in half a year...... there¡¯s also a possibility they collected people from ces outside of Rafen too.¡¹

    Everyone looks at me.

    ¡¸One or two...... no, there might be ten of them.¡¹

    ¡¸How could this be......¡¹¡¸I don¡¯t believe this......¡¹

    The soldiers cry out and Celia¡¯s and M¡¯s expressions also stiffen.

    Not good, I can feel my cum leaking out just from imagining myself ying around with a dozen vampires.

    ¡¸In that case, it¡¯ll be impossible for Aegir-sama to talk with them by yourself. You¡¯ll definitely be killed!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right...... Although it sounds like you¡¯re quite well-versed about them.¡¹

    Well, I¡¯ve experienced a few things.

    I take the frightened soldiers with me to search in the direction of where thest individual ran off to and unexpectedly found their hideout quite easily. It was a gaping cave in this desertednd where rocks were piled in the surroundings to prevent rain water from dripping down and there are even horses tied at the front.

    No matter how we look at it, it doesn¡¯t look natural.

    ¡¸Once again out in the open......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s away from the main road after all. They don¡¯t have to worry about being discovered even if they light up some torches.¡¹

    With that said, I dismount from my horse.

    ¡¸I really think we should monitor the area and call the army here!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s crazy for the feudal lord to march in by himself!¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say it would be fine? You guys just wait here.¡¹

    ¡¸Where does all that confidencee from......?¡¹

    Celia sounds like she¡¯s about to cry so I pat her head and then enter the cave.

    It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m sure we¡¯lle to an understanding with each other.

    Right now, a bunch of guys holding swords and spears are surrounding me. They must not have thought I would enter, since I was able to advance halfway without problems before these guys were dispatched and quickly surrounded me in this wider man-made area in the cave

    ¡¸I already know you guys are vampires. I have something to talk to you about.¡¹

    When I ignore the murderous intenting at me from all directions and call out, a few people in robes appear before me.

    ¡¸How dare a human stand in our presence.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hide my agitation as soon as I heard that voice.

    ¡¸It is meaningless to talk to our prey.¡¹

    Again...... what a disaster.

    ¡¸You lower life form.¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you......¡¹

    A deep voice was squeezed out from within my stomach.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you deceive mee-!!¡¹

    As I yell out at them in a voice that surprised even myself and re at them, it causes my opponents to take a small step back and reveal their faces from a gap in their robes.

    They had blood-red eyes and sickeningly pale skin as expected, but.......

    All of them are male.

    On second thought, it was wrong to limit all vampires to being women. However, I tend to picture a vampire who is broad-minded and has stunning beauty and unbelievablyrge breasts whenever I hear the word. It might have been unreasonable of me to expect that, but I still couldn¡¯t suppress my anger.

    ¡¸There is only one way you guys can save yourselves! Submit to me!¡¹

    I bellow at them in a fit of anger.

    It was as if everyone stopped breathing for a brief moment and the eyes of the vampires seem to glisten in a deeper red color.

    ¡¸You talk big for a mere human! I¡¯ll dismember your body into pieces!¡¹

    The men holding swords and spears appear around me again. All of them have red eyes, but their glow is dull.

    ¡¸Ghouls, huh......?¡¹

    Ghouls are monsters which are born from corpses but of a higher ss than zombies. Unlike zombies, they have intelligence and most of them have a proper sense of self too. However, the ghouls are bound to the vampires who created them and treat them as a parent figure so they aren¡¯t free to do whatever they want.

    Furthermore, the strength of ghouls arergely determined by the strength of the vampire. Lucy didn¡¯t make them because she said they looked ugly.

    ¡¸......!¡¹

    The silent ghouls charge at me as I regrip my spear, then brush them away.

    I see, they are certainly strong. But these things were created without any battle experience, so they only rely on their brute strength to attack.

    ¡¸Doryaaa!¡¹

    I take out two of them at once and destroy the legs of another.

    The male vampire smiles after seeing that happen from a distance.

    ¡¸Hmph, so you¡¯re a little skilled for a mere human even though these are only low-level familiars ......¡¹

    I crush the head of the one lying on the ground with my foot, then I split another one in half vertically. Next, I skewer the third one and hurl it over to where the vampires are.

    They casually twist their body to evade, letting the ghoul crash right against the wall of the cave and shattering every bone in its body before falling to the ground. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s dead, but it won¡¯t pose a problem to me if it can¡¯t move with that broken body.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the feudal lord of Rafen. If you don¡¯t submit to me, I¡¯ll just have tens of thousands of soldierse and set this entire cave on fire.¡¹

    I don¡¯t actually have that many troops though.

    ¡¸What nonsense...... even if you were telling the truth, a bunch of dim-witted humans could never capture us.¡¹

    He¡¯s probably right. Although the army won¡¯t suffer defeat, they won¡¯t be able to catch the one who escaped.

    However vampires aren¡¯t beasts. This cave isn¡¯t even fit for him to live in. There was water and alcohol near the entrance, the path inside the cave was shaved and polished and he¡¯s even collected what looks to be furniture he purchased from somewhere.

    ¡¸You guys might escape, but are you going to rebuild your dwellings from scratch? What are you going to do about that? Holing yourself up in the cave you dug and then sucking on a person¡¯s corpse...... you¡¯re practically a goblin.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaaat-!!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to be like that-...... ¡¹¡¸This youngster! My patience has just about run out!¡¹

    I was going to offer a few suggestions to him if he didn¡¯t want to be a goblin, but this vampire has quite the short fuse.

    Even though they don¡¯t have body temperature, he¡¯s getting fairly heated.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tear you apart limb from limb!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll turn you into a ghoul and make you my eternal ve!¡¹

    The ghouls surrounding me were pushed aside and the three vampires take their positions around me.

    I might have made a mistake. If these guys have the same strength as Lucy, then I don¡¯t think I have the ability to extend my life any further.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    I swing my spear at the man who throws a bare-handed punch at me. If this was a normal fight between a fist and a spear, the hand would have been smashed into pieces and the battle would be over, but arge metallic ng rang out as the two objects shed and I was pushed backwards.

    A tingling and numbing sensation runs through my hands, surprising me that my spear wasn¡¯t the thing that broke first.

    ¡¸Shi-!¡¹

    Another man swings his ws at me, which I evade by a hair¡¯s breadth before I sh at his legs with my spear. However, the man was able to twist his body to dodge my attack despite beingpletely off-bnce.

    ¡¸How about this!¡¹

    The third man leaps about four meters in the air and pounces at me with both his hands. With that much excess movement, I easily dodge, but the attack continues on to destroy a rock, apanied by a loud exploding sound, and sends debris and dust all over to rob me of my vision.

    Hidden in the cloud of dirt and dust, the vampire aims a kick at my stomach. I try to block reactively with my spear but the heavy impact sends me flying back to the wall of the cave. The collision takes the air out of my lungs and I feel my ribs creak.

    ¡¸Gugah ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, after such big talk, this is a human¡¯s limit.¡¹¡¸If you give up, I¡¯ll make sure your dismemberment is quick.¡¹

    Fumu, they¡¯re stronger than humans as I thought.

    However......

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s what I expected.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What!?¡¹¡¹

    Lucy is the only vampire I knew about. We did fool around and sparred a few times, but it was nothing like this.

    She would send me flying ten meters back while smiling and she would leave a hole as tall as her height whenever I dodged her attack.

    Looking at the hole made by this male vampire just now, it wasrge enough to fit only an arm or a leg at most.

    They¡¯re vampires, but not as strong as I imagined. The problem is that it¡¯s three against one.

    ¡¸Come, I¡¯ll get you the next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Such drivel!¡¹

    I swing my spear down towards the charging man. He tries to deflect my attack with his outstretched hand like before but I release one hand from my spear and twirl the powerlessly deflected spear. No matter how forcefully he deflects it, I can just convert the energy by spinning it and it won¡¯t get flung out of my hands.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Then, I take my free hand and throw a punch at his face.

    That hurts...... these guys are made of steel or something.

    ¡¸Guh, bastard!¡¹

    Of course, that was just a distraction.

    The indignant man rushes at me without thinking. I sidestep and use the momentum of my spear being deflected to bring down my spear on his head like a counter.

    ¡¸Gaguh!¡¹

    My attack which used his own strength against him causes the man to fall t on his face to the ground and slide all the way into the wall.

    ¡¸How dare you!¡¹

    As another vampire charges at me, I simrly rush forward and perform a three-part thrust.

    He dodges the first one, blocks the second with the back of his hand and knocks my spear away on the third hit.

    I was about to follow up with a punch, but the vampire grins as he sees me try to attack bare-handed, lifting up his arms as if to say my attack wouldn¡¯t work on him.

    ¡¸There.¡¹

    I take my hand...... which grabbed a rock when I fell to the ground earlier and aggressively smash him with it.

    ¡¸Gah!¡¹

    That surely hurt him as he closed his eyes in pain, which allowed me to grab his arm, load him onto my hip and throw him over my shoulder. Using his own momentum from his charge to toss him, the man with his eyes closed couldn¡¯t prepare himself to fall, which led to him smashing his head on the ground and fainting.

    I quickly adjust the grip on my spear and point it at thest man.

    ¡¸......You¡¯re pretty strong. But it was a mistake for you toe here alone.¡¹

    He stays vignt and doesn¡¯t immediately dash at me.

    This is bad.......

    ¡¸Guh......this guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Grr......¡¹

    The two who flipped over earlier stood back up.

    If they were human, they would either be dead or unable to fight anymore, but they¡¯re not.

    ¡¸The three of us will go together. We¡¯ll turn him into mince meat.¡¹

    I thought they would do that ¨C this is do or die. I pump myself up and grip my spear tightly, then I hear a piercing voice.

    ¡¸What are you guys going wild for!?¡¹

    That voice which was as pretty as a bell came from a person with beautiful waist-long blonde hair, pale white skin and an extremely lovely face.

    Aah......this is what I was waiting for.

    ¡¸Brynhildr......¡¹

    ¡¸This man insulted us......¡¹

    ¡¸That man is showing respect though.¡¹

    I instinctively lower my spear and my head in a deep bow.

    Regardless of standing and race, she¡¯s ady first and foremost ...... and an out-of-this-world beauty at that, so I have to show my respect.

    ¡¸Bastard! You were just-!¡¹¡¸Quiet! Stand down!¡¹

    The one outburst from that beauty named Brynhildr caused the three vampires to step back dejectedly. Looking closer, their gazes were directed at the robedrge man standing with folded arms behind her.

    ¡¸Well now, this foolish one who has descended into my home. If you did note here wanting to be eaten by us, then what have youe here for?¡¹

    It sounds like Brynhildr is willing to listen to me.

    As expected, girls are wonderful.

    ¡¸I was originally chasing the buyers who were purchasing illegal ves in the city and finally reached this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details of how we acquire food, and if that¡¯s all you¡¯re here for, then you¡¯ll be put on the dining table pretty soon.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s just what prompted us to search. I want you guys. Could you obey me from now on?¡¹

    urately speaking, I want Brynhildr.

    It¡¯s just convenient if I can stop the hunting of humans while I¡¯m at it.

    The beautiful woman appeared to stop moving for a few seconds.

    ¡¸Fu, fuhahaha! You hear this, Siegfried, this guy says he wants us to obey him! Ahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The man called Siegfried nods silently.

    Brynhildr smiles at me but anger peeks through her glowing red eyes.

    ¡¸I take back saying you will be our dinner for tonight. I will now hear yourst request. Why do you want us to submit to you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the feudal lord here. It troubles me if you eat my citizens left and right. Besides......¡¹

    I return a smile to those eyes burning with rage.

    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful. It¡¯s human nature to want to make a beautiful woman belong to them.¡¹

    ¡¸......is that so, Siegfried. Try as much as you can to not spray entrails everywhere. Now a final question, what will youpensate us with if we submit to you? Or are you asking us to obey you unconditionally?¡¹

    Siegfried holds a sword in each of his hands.

    He has a terrifyingly intimidating presence, leagues apart from the earlier three.

    I answer while hiding the sweat running down the side of my head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll provide you enough food that you don¡¯t have to worry about it. And if it¡¯s a beauty like you, I don¡¯t mind allowing my blood to be sucked too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh.¡¹

    Brynhildr signals with her hand for Siegfried to stand down.

    Then she casually leaps about five meters in the air and closes the distance between us instantly.

    ¡¸You look pretty healthy. It might be nice to give you a little taste before putting you on the dining table.¡¹

    The beauty grins wickedly and brings her lips close to the nape of my neck. Without resisting, I stoop over and tilt my head diagonally to the side.

    She opens her tiny jaw and sinks her fangs into my neck. I can feel my blood jetting out and then I hear the sounds of the girl gulping it down her throat.

    The faint breathing from her nose on my neck feels nice.

    ¡¸Ngh, ngh, ngh......¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    The sensation of blood as it rushes out of my body suddenly makes my hips give way and tremble as well as causes my dick to release its load, wetting my pants and making a puddle at my feet.

    Lucy also told me that it isn¡¯t rare for her prey to climax as they¡¯re getting their blood sucked.

    Brynhildr doesn¡¯t pay much attention to me as she continues to drink my life essence.

    But isn¡¯t she drinking too much?

    I feel my consciousness fading.

    I try to push the tiny girl¡¯s head away, unwilling to die from getting sucked dry, but she¡¯s just like a boulder and doesn¡¯t budge.

    My vision darkens and my legs stagger underneath me.

    Aah ......is this the end?

    Although it might be my fate to be killed by a beauty like this.

    I grab her breasts in myst moment of consciousness, but my hand slips down powerlessly in vain.

    Her breasts...... arecking.

    I ck out with that final thought in mind.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think I would wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I unintentionally sucked too much.¡¹

    It looks like I wasid on this bed after I fell asleep.

    Brynhildr is the only one beside me.

    ¡¸Well, I see I haven¡¯t been turned into food. Is there a reason for that?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It tasted good......¡¹

    ¡¸Huuh?¡¹

    ¡¸Your blood tastes good. So good that it¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve ever tasted before...... I thought my legs would give out as soon as I took a sip. And then I just couldn¡¯t stop myself......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear, but I wouldn¡¯t want to be turned into food if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s a waste to let you be tasted by those riffraffs. And it¡¯d be the end if I just killed you...... so how about you be my ything? I¡¯ll keep you around for a long time.¡¹

    As attractive as that sounds, I can¡¯t do that.

    If I don¡¯t return to them soon, M and Celia are going to send the army here.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that, but I can cooperate with you. If you think submitting yourselves to me is humiliating, then a contract will be fine. I¡¯ll ensure you guys won¡¯t go hungry ......and let my blood be sucked as long as the person doing it is a beauty like you. I don¡¯t want you guys to indiscriminately eat my citizens.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, also...... Brynhildr, I want to sleep with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukuku, you¡¯re telling me to allow you put that vulgar dick of yours in my vagina? That dirty thing was erect the entire time you were unconscious, you know?¡¹

    Brynhildr lightly flicks my exposed dick with her finger.

    ¡¸Fine, I¡¯ll ept this contract of yours. You¡¯re the feudal lord of this area, so if I kill you and this ce gets destroyed, I¡¯ll end up having to live in some unpleasant ce again. Supplying food is the job of servants and ghouls and not something I normally pay attention to, but it¡¯s also a master¡¯s duty to make their lives easier.¡¹

    ¡°However¡± ¨C she adds as she brings her scarlet lips to my ear.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll let me drink your blood once every week. That sweet tasting liquid...... exquisite enough to send shivers throughout my body.¡¹

    With her widened eyes, she presses herself against my body and slowly drags her tongue from my nape to my face.

    I feel a cold sensation against my arm, which when I looked, ising from Brynhildr¡¯s crotch almost as if she wet herself.

    Lucy also felt more turned on after sucking blood, so if I was going to pounce on her, now is the time.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wet. And I¡¯m like this too. There should be a way for us to relieve ourselves together.¡¹

    ¡¸You plebs are merely meals, there¡¯s no reason for me to have sex with you.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard doing it while you¡¯re sucking blood...... would make it taste even better......¡¹

    ¡¸How could amon human like you know what blood tastes like! If you¡¯re going to spew such nonsense, I¡¯ll siphon the life out of you right here and now.¡¹

    I guess I can¡¯t do it.

    It¡¯s regretful but I¡¯ll have to give up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give up on doing it now and perhaps look forward to it in the future. That¡¯s why, can I ask for one favor?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to know about you guys.¡¹

    ¡¸......why?¡¹

    ¡¸Just out of curiosity. There are so many vampires here after all so it¡¯s piqued my interest.¡¹

    Brynhildr makes a sour look.

    It¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    ¡¸Siegfried and I are descendants of a cursed royalty. Everyone here was like that in the past, but they were destroyed one after the other...... the only ones left are a mishmash of vampires who only know how to suck blood.¡¹

    Her elegant tone is somewhat out of sorts, as she spoke just a tiny bit faster.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all, I have nothing else to say.¡¹

    After that, Brynhildr was no longer willing to say anything. In order to distract ourselves from the awkward silence, we drew up the document for our promise.

    With everything done with, I clothe myself and get ready to head out.

    ¡¸The agreements are written here, but feel free toe to my mansion if you have anything important to add. Aah, the message will get to me so it¡¯s fine toe during the day and not just at night.¡¹

    ¡¸......you¡¯re being rather unreasonable to ask a vampire toe during the day.¡¹

    Lucy disliked the sun but it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t move in it.

    If it was something important, she would definitelye.

    ¡¸Siegfried and I can somehow manage and head over...... but the 100 weaker youngsters will be burned to death. I thought you knew about vampires, but you don¡¯t know anything, do you.¡¹

    I guess not.

    Lucy is an exceptionally special one then.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaa!!¡¹

    When I get outside the cave, Celia jumps into my chest.

    ¡¸Waaah! It¡¯s already dawn! I thought Aegir-sama was......kill-......by them, hic......uueeh.¡¹

    The girl sobs in my chest.

    It became dawn during the time I was passed out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m alive and well.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d......-waaaaaait!!¡¹

    Celia screams in my ear.

    My eardrums are gonna burst.

    ¡¸Your neck! Your neckk!!¡¹

    The mark leftover by Brynhildr after she sank her teeth into my neck is clearly shown. It¡¯s well known that a person can turn into a vampire when a vampire bites them. In actual fact, it uses up their stamina and is quite troublesome so most of them don¡¯t do it.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Let me see it!¡¹

    Celia sticks her hand in my mouth and opens it.

    After checking for the distinctive canines, she looks at my eyes.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t be a vampire. It¡¯s alright.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but then what about that bite mark......¡¹

    Hmm, how should I exin this?

    ¡¸This bite wasn¡¯t because they wanted me to turn into a vampire......how can I say this?¡¹

    Celia realizes something.

    Then grabs my crotch and my balls.

    ¡¸It feels light...... lighter than when you went in...... you came? And lots!!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah.¡¹

    I actually just released my semen when my blood was getting sucked.

    ¡¸I was somehow able to talk with the guys inside and it just happened......¡¹

    After saying that, a few soldiers copsed suddenly. Their blood and guts sprayed everywhere in a gruesome death.

    ¡¸......You guys again? Isn¡¯t this different from what we talked about?¡¹

    ¡¸As if I care about that.¡¹¡¸We can¡¯t let you go like this.¡¹¡¸If we kill you, Brynhildr will have no choice but to acknowledge us.¡¹

    The ones who appear from the dark are the three vampires I fought before.

    They are ignoring Brynhildr, who appears to be controlling them, which means anything I say to them now will be pointless.

    I point my spear at the three of them.

    The soldiers frighteningly look to me to protect them, and I tell them to step back since they¡¯re in the way.

    The soldiers will probably not be enough to even act as meat shields against them.

    However, there was one person who didn¡¯t listen to my orders.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect you, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re in the way.¡¹

    It was as if the scene in front of my eyes was moving in slow motion.

    As Celia swings her sword down, the man blocks the strike with his arm and the de of the sword shatters. The vampire kicks Celia as she tries to defend with her broken sword, but she gets sent flying back.

    She couldn¡¯t even break her fall and rolled on the ground before remaining motionless.

    ¡¸Aaaah, it hurts...... my arms...... my arms...... ¡¹

    It looks like Celia broke both arms with each of them bent in the wrong way.

    I could only see red in front of me for what felt like an eternity.

    ¡¸You bastards...... I¡¯ll kill you all.¡¹

    I charge at them at a speed even I didn¡¯t know I could move. I close in on the one who kicked Celia first and swing my spear down as hard as I could swing.

    Naturally, he was able to block my strike with all my energy behind it however he was the one who was off bnce after doing so.

    But because I stepped in too far and closed the distance between us, I wasn¡¯t able to swing my spear so he was able to grab me.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you idiot, now I¡¯ll make you my servant!¡¹

    The man opens his mouth in an attempt to pierce my neck with his fangs.

    However, just before that moment, I opened my own mouth and bit down on the man¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Gagoh! What are you-......¡¹

    ¡¸Gaaaah!¡¹

    I shake my head left and right while biting down on his neck and tear off a piece of his flesh.

    He must not have expected getting his own neck bitten as he takes a step back while pressing against the wound on his neck with both hands. His gaze has deviated and both hands are sealed.

    I spit out the flesh I tore off and charge in further, leaping into the air before thrusting my spear straight through the man¡¯s half-open mouth.

    ¡¸Geboh!¡¹

    The spear passes through the inside of his mouth and out the back of his neck and then continues on to pierce into the ground.

    ¡¸!!!!! ¡ª!?¡¹

    It looks like even that won¡¯t kill the sturdy vampire.

    But this dwarf-made spear acts as the nail which pins the vampire to the ground like some cockroach, and he can only wriggle in desperation. As expected, he can¡¯t summon up any strength to pull it out himself.

    The second man dashes at me with lightning speed. I hurry and try to draw my Dual Crater but I¡¯m not able to make it in time.

    ¡¸Diee!¡¹

    Right when the man¡¯s ws were about to reach me, something stabbed him.

    ¡¸A knife? Something like this...... gyah!!¡¹

    The small knife which cuts shallowly into the man¡¯s side should have been a rather futile attack against a vampire but the wound starts emitting smoke.

    ¡¸Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, haah......vampires are...... to silver......¡¹

    After saying that, Celia passes out from the pain. It looks like she somehow threw that knife with her fractured hand. It was amazing how the knife still managed to stab him despite how powerlessly it was thrown.

    Looking closer, she has a scraped silver coin in the palm of her hand.

    That girl always kept a silver coin with her so she would be able to buy any unique sweets she finds. She scraped that coin with a knife held in her mouth and threw that weapon sprinkled with the silver powder.

    Because of the silver, the knife was able to find its way into the man¡¯s body even though there wasn¡¯t any strength behind the throw, but the powder was only enough to give him a good scare. The vampire gets angry and once again rushes at me.

    However, that¡¯s enough for me.

    ¡¸See ya.¡¹

    I bring down the Dual Crater I raised above my head powerfully. The de vertically splits the torso of the man, cutting through the defending right hand, the left hand, and the head. My Dual Crater is made from mithril, an exorcising metal, so right after it bisected the vampire, his body starts to burn and turn into ck charcoal.

    I should have been using this from the start, I just forgot.

    ¡¸Bastard...... how dare you......¡¹

    Thest one curses me, but I also have no intention of letting him get away.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t return with you alive either.¡¹

    Since you broke the bones of my precious Celia, I¡¯m not letting a single one of you three escape death.

    At that moment, the man who has gotten wary after witnessing the power of my Dual Crater suddenly twitches and sweats profusely.

    Turning towards the area he was staring at, there stood Siegfried, therge man enshrouded in a ck outfit holding a sword in each of his hands.

    ¡¸S-Siegfried! Th-this is......¡¹

    ¡¸You disobeyed orders.¡¹

    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard Siegfried speak.

    It was a low resounding voice seemingly from the depths of darkness.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t what you think, they were the ones who attacked first......¡¹

    The man giving an excuse could say nothing else as Siegfried closes the distance between them.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t!¡¹

    And then Siegfried suddenly vanishes, appearing by my side before I knew it.

    ¡¸A-......aah......aah......¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t see what happened, but the result is obvious. The noisy man¡¯s head from the nose up slides diagonally and falls to the ground. A few secondster, his entire head and right shoulder falls, his left hand is sliced vertically, his body is divided into four parts, and his thigh, knee, and calf all slide slowly down to the ground.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Siegfried turns towards me and lowers his head. That must be his apology to me.

    ¡¸There are foolish ones among vampires just as there are among humans. The agreement will be upheld regardless of what happened just now.¡¹

    It¡¯s meaningless to fight now. More importantly, I have to bring the injured and fainted Celia back home as soon as possible.

    ¡¸H-hey, that vampire got cut into pieces.¡¹

    ¡¸That big one is also a vampire, right? An even stronger one at that.¡¹

    ¡¸He bowed to the feudal lord-sama though...... who on earth is this feudal lord!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t have time to reply to themotion made by the soldiers.

    ¡¸M, you¡¯re in charge of the soldiers. There shouldn¡¯t be any more threats but be careful just in case! I¡¯m bringing Celia back.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yessir!¡¹

    M quickly returns to her senses after being confused at all that happened in front of her eyes.

    ¡¸Aghagh, aagh......¡¹

    The man who got stuck to the ground by my spear was still alive. I thought I would need to finish him off, but it doesn¡¯t look necessary.

    The sun rises up from the horizon and its rays shine on the vampire.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaah¡ª¨C!!!¡¹

    ¡¸So annoying.¡¹

    With an unbelievably loud cry of agony, steam starts rising from the man¡¯s face.

    So the blood is boiling. I see, this is what happens to weak vampires when sunlight hits them.

    Eventually, his entire body gives off steam and the vampire goes up in mes, turning into charcoal and the crumbled pieces blown away by the wind.

    I don¡¯t have time to waste so I entrust my spear to M and mount my horse with Celia in my arms.

    ¡¸Schwartz, hurry as fast as you can, but don¡¯t shake her too much.¡¹

    He answers with a neigh and Schwartz runs like the wind with me and Celia on his back.

    I need to make some minor adjustments to the terms agreed upon with Bynhildr, but Celia¡¯s more important right now.

    ¡¸Hang in there, I¡¯ll bring you back soon.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face is warped from the pain but it felt like she smiled for a second there.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter. New Year

    Celia (fractured both hands)

    Omitted ¨C No changes

    Sexual Partners: 144, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 167: A Sweet Time

    <h4>Chapter 167: A Sweet Time</h4>

    ¡¸The treatment is done. If it is kept steady and in a fixed position, it¡¯ll heal in one month.¡¹

    ¡¸Will it go back to normal? Is it going to leave any permanent damage ......?¡¹

    ¡¸Celia-sama is still young and it was a clean break so as long as she doesn¡¯t make any drastic movements, it¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    I see, I¡¯m d.

    ¡¸But during the two months after it heals, she can¡¯t do any harsh exercise...... please keep her away from activities like training.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I finish talking with the doctor and return to my room.

    Since the bed in my room is the fluffiest andrgest, I had Celia sleep there.

    Celia looks at me sorrowfully with both her hands supported with splints and wrapped tightly in bandages.

    ¡¸My apologies. I¡¯ve only done unnecessary things which cause you more trouble ...... and wasn¡¯t useful to you at all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong. Your knife saved me.¡¹

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t charge in, I could have done way more!¡¹

    Celia, who is unable to use her arms, tries to wriggle herself up from the bed, but Iy her back down.

    ¡¸Hey now, don¡¯t move. It won¡¯t get any better.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, how pathetic.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides-¡¹

    I gently stroke Celia¡¯s pretty silver hair.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who¡¯s pathetic. I keep letting you get hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not your fault! I-!¡¹

    ¡¸If I can¡¯t protect a precious person like you, then it¡¯sughable how I can think of protecting my territory or my army.¡¹

    ¡¸Precious...... you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, and if it wasn¡¯t for Gido protecting youst time, you might have died. This time was also a close call.¡¹

    ¡¸I would dly die for Aegir-sama¡¯s sake.¡¹

    I give her nose a flick with my finger.

    Because Celia couldn¡¯t defend herself, she lets out a squeal.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t, next time you¡¯ll be behind me instead of in front. With that said, you won¡¯t be able to move until spring.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, an injury like this will heal in no time.¡¹

    I flick her nose again.

    ¡¸Funyiii!¡¹

    ¡¸This is an order ¨C you¡¯ll stay here in the mansion until spring while your injury heals. You might get into a difficult situation which might cause your arm to fall off if you aren¡¯t careful.¡¹

    I open the basket I brought with me and taken out the thing which can make Celia more obedient1.

    ¡¸That¡¯s-! The White Cat bakery¡¯s specialty cream cake!¡¹

    ¡¸Not only that, it¡¯s the special type with lots of sugar.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s got quite the sweet tooth even amongst all the other girls.

    This cake is so delicious that it can cause your eyes to spin even when just picking up a small piece.

    ¡¸But giving this to me when I wasn¡¯t of any use...... and I can¡¯t use my hands.¡¹

    I cut a small piece of the cake and ce it on my hand.

    ¡¸Here, open your mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh, how can I let Aegir-sama do this, but- ...... haau.¡¹

    I shove the sweet morsel into her mumbling mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s sweet...... so good......¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¯s another one.¡¹

    Celia no longer resists and eats the cake off my hand.

    I hold thest piece in my fingers and Celia eats it up as if giving them a kiss.

    ¡¸Am I really allowed to experience such happiness even though I made such a blunder?¡¹

    ¡¸You are. I¡¯ll look after you until you can move again.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? Don¡¯t you have to do your patrol around the territory?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t important enough to leave you alone for.¡¹

    ¡¸No, managing your territory is much more important than me in my opinion......¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not.

    At the very least, I¡¯m not going to leave the mansion until you¡¯re able to do your daily activities by yourself.

    After Celia¡¯s done eating, I have her drink some water and medicine.

    She has sweated a lot and her body is starting to smell a bit.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s change your clothes. Stay still.¡¹

    A set of clothes which can be changed without moving her arms were prepared yesterday.

    The string on her back and stomach were loosened and the article of clothing was removed, leaving Celia bare like a peeled egg.

    ¡¸This is embarrassing......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s what I see all the time though.¡¹

    In spite of herining, she knew she couldn¡¯t change by herself so she didn¡¯t put up any resistance. After removing her clothes, I use the water heated by the firece to wipe down her body.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a bruise on your back too, maybe from the time you rolled on the ground.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so......ahh!¡¹

    As I wipe her breasts slowly, I brush past her nipples lightly.

    It wasn¡¯t strong stimtion by any means, but just having the cloth rub against it causes cute little buds to poke out.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s gotten big just from a little touch.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu-! Aegir-sama¡¯s all hard too! ¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. I¡¯m feeling up your naked body after all.¡¹

    Celia can freely use the lower half of her body and rubs it against me while blushing.

    ¡¸I might not be able to use my hands, but I can still ept you. I can suck on it if you bring it to my mouth too......¡¹

    I lightly flick Celia¡¯s nipples with my finger.

    ¡¸Hyaawah! At least let me use my nose! I¡¯ll relieve you!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t think of anything unnecessary and sleep.¡¹

    Iy Celia down to sleep and gently pat her head.

    Her stomach is full and the medicine is starting to work as Celia¡¯s eyelids start feeling heavy.

    Yesterday, she was crying in pain during the whole time when the misaligned bone was getting fixed.

    The doctor said if the bone wasn¡¯t aligned properly, it wouldn¡¯t heal correctly and was adjusting her broken arm while Celia was experiencing the intense pain, but it made her wet herself and she was screaming like she was on fire.

    If it continued for a few minutes more, I might have not been able to hold it in and just cut down the doctor.

    She should be more exhausted than her expression shows.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... I love you. Be with you forever......¡¹

    Her voice gets softer and she eventually starts snoring away.

    After watching her drift into sleep, I kiss her on the forehead and get on another bed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be right here. Feel free to call on me whenever you want.¡¹

    There is another bed in my room which I usually let other girls who have fainted from having sex rest themselves.

    I roll onto that bed and put out the light.

    The sun is still high up in the sky so the room isn¡¯t pitch ck even with the window fully closed and I can still faintly see Celia.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ...... protect you...... Aegir-sama......guh.¡¹

    Don¡¯t break your bones in your dream too.

    ¡¸Ufu...... how¡¯s that...... I beat...... that insolent big-boobeddy......¡¹

    What is she fighting?

    While listening to Celia¡¯s sleep talk, I slowly close my eyes as well.

    I was so worried about her I couldn¡¯t sleep yesterday.

    ¡¸Uuun, eeh! Uuuu......¡¹

    I wake up from my not-so-deep slumber to Celia¡¯s voice.

    She apparently tried to get up.

    ¡¸Hey now, don¡¯t struggle. You just need to wake me up.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau, I didn¡¯t want you to see......¡¹

    ¡¸What were you trying to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Um...... erm......¡¹

    Judging from her weakly drooping eyes, Celia just woke up too.

    Piecing together the fact she wanted to do it right when she woke and the fact she didn¡¯t want me to see, I came to a conclusion.

    ¡¸Toilet?¡¹

    ¡¸Haau.¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t even lift herself up so how does she expect to go by herself.

    When I get a tub ready for her, Celia turns red and hides her face.2

    It doesn¡¯t stop me from moving my hands as I flip up her ankle-long one-piece dress and lower her underwear.

    ¡¸Fueeeh......¡¹

    ¡¸Is it embarrassing to do it in a tub?¡¹

    ¡¸......It¡¯s embarrassing to do it in front of Aegir-sama! I wanted a servant to, no that would be humiliating, rather I wanted someone to take me to the toilet so I could do it myself.¡¹

    She can¡¯t use either hand so what would she do if she fell down.

    If she really feels embarrassed from someone watching her pee, then I¡¯ll just look away.

    ¡¸Alright, this shouldn¡¯t be embarrassing.¡¹

    I spread Celia¡¯s legs apart and put my mouth on her vagina.

    ¡¸Fuwaah! W-what are you doing!?¡¹

    I grab Celia¡¯s hips as she tries to wriggle around and she eventually calms down.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine...... I can¡¯t use my arms but my hole works fine...... but I have to go to the toilet now.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you put any kind of burden on your body.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Then...... why are you using your mouth to pleasure me......?¡¹

    ¡¸Now, don¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll drink it all.¡¹

    ¡¸Drink? What are-...... don¡¯t tell me...... eeeeeeeeeeh!!?¡¹

    What is she getting all shy about?

    She squirts plenty of liquid whenever I use my mouth, so it doesn¡¯t make much difference if that liquid is urine.

    ¡¸Nooo, nooo! The tub, I¡¯m fine with the tub! I can¡¯t let Aegir-sama drink something like pee!¡¹

    I slip my tongue into the hole of the wailing Celia and continuously stimte her urethra.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t! It¡¯s really going to...... leak out......aaaah...... aaaaaaaaaah! Noooo¨C!!¡¹

    Celia suddenly stops moving and a liquid rushes into my mouth.

    I gulp down the liquid which isrger in volume than what she usually squirts and much stronger in smell.

    It¡¯ll get the bed dirty if I spill any after all.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m letting him drinking it! I¡¯m letting Aegir-sama drink my pee! I¡¯m such an idioooot......¡¹

    Celia throws her head back and shouts while urinating.

    She tried to close off her vagina but there¡¯s nothing she could do once she started to let it out.

    Eventually, the liquid¡¯s momentum was reduced to a small trickle and the exhausted Celia emptily stares at the ceiling. Right when I was about to lift her legs up and suck out whatever is remaining in her urethra-

    ¡¸Celia-sama~, if you are awake then please have your meal-......¡¹

    The one who entered the room was a maid, a cheerful yet unrefined woman if I remember correctly. The girl who came in as she knocked saw Celia in an absent-minded state who was staring up at the ceiling while I was sucking loudly on her crotch.

    ¡¸W-what do you think you¡¯re doing to an injured person?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m just drinking Celia¡¯s urine.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah~! Don¡¯t say it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Noo¨C, you pervert!¡¹

    It caused a little bit of a fuss.

    ¡¸...... I¡¯d like some soup please.¡¹

    I feed Celia the meal the maid barely managed not to spill.

    Celia seems to have stopped being concerned about various things. Maybe she gave up because she thought it was toote when the infamous loud-mouth of a maid found out.

    ¡¸Hmm, a spoon scoops too little at a time, it¡¯ll get cold.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to pour the entire bowl of liquid? Well, that¡¯s......¡¹

    I¡¯m not fiendish enough to tip a container of hot soup down the throat of an injured person.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do this.¡¹

    I hold some of the soup in my mouth and put my lips on Celia¡¯s.

    ¡¸Nmuh!¡¹

    The girl was surprised for a brief second but it didn¡¯t look like she hated it, swallowing the fluid transferred to her from my mouth.

    ¡¸Puha, now you can drink it while it¡¯s hot, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes......¡¹

    ¡¸Or do you dislike this? If you¡¯d rather the spoon-¡¹ ¡¸No! Please transfer it with your mouth!¡¹

    Celia desperately tries to lift her body up ¨C alright, I get it. What a cutie.

    Not only the soup, but her sd and meat were also chewed and transferred using mouth-to-mouth. I did ask her whether it was disgusting, but Celia told me not to stop with a blush.

    At first it was really just transferring food, but each bite gradually dragged on longer by ten seconds and then twenty seconds and then finally each bite involved several minutes of tongue-tangling where mealtime could no longer be distinguished from forey. Somehow all the food manages to be finished and Celia spreads open her legs.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... put it inside me. I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡¹

    I¡¯ve also been hard for a while now and it¡¯s starting to hurt.

    But I can¡¯t.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be good if I rocked your body while your arms are broken, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    ¡¸I held back during the times I was injured too. Just forget about it and let your body heal up.¡¹

    ¡¸Haauu......¡¹

    Celia felt dejected after she hid her embarrassment and expressed her desires, yet got declined.

    Now I feel sorry for her.

    ¡¸Alright, fine. Just rx the upper half of your body.¡¹

    I flip up the hem of her dress and ce one hand against her vagina. I insert my index finger in shallowly and rub a spot I know would make her feel good while rubbing her clitoris with my thumb.

    ¡¸Aah! Aaaaah¨C!!¡¹

    I use my other hand to hold her body still as it tries to bounce up while rubbing her breasts at the same time. This way, her body won¡¯t shake too much and won¡¯t make her injury worse.

    ¡¸Ah, ah! Incredible...... it feels so good...... aaaah¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead and cum whenever you feel like it. Even if you moan loudly, I¡¯m the only one here.¡¹

    Well Casie¡¯s peeking with a red face but I won¡¯t tell her.

    ¡¸I-it feels just as good as usual! Aau! Nnah!!¡¹

    As good as usual just means the forey. I¡¯ll just be using my fingers to finish you today so it¡¯ll be a bit more intense.

    I squeeze Celia¡¯s thin but toned and pretty legs under my arms. I can tell from the contractions in her hole that she¡¯s close to climax so I press strongly against her most pleasurable spot.

    ¡¸Aaaooh! Fuuunnyiiiiii!!¡¹

    With me holding her body still, she won¡¯t bounce up and down, but her tongue is sticking out and both legs flutter about while she screams in pleasure, clearly showing her intense orgasm.

    ¡¸Are you satisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... yes...... but Aegir-sama is-¡¹

    The exhausted Celia¡¯s gaze falls to my crotch.

    Now that I look at it, my cock¡¯s gotten all aroused from fooling around with Celia and is hard enough to tear my pants from the inside.

    ¡¸Now that it has gotten like that...... please don¡¯t worry about me and go embrace another woman. It would be bad if it burst from being too hard.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t just neglect you and go swing my hips elsewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸I can handle it. Only my arms broke, it¡¯s not like I have a disease. Besides, the malice directed at me by the other girls from me hogging Aegir-sama to myself would really cause me to fall ill.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cleanse that for you then.¡¹

    I kiss Celia with my dick practically jumping out of my pants. Celia¡¯s expression is a mix of a lingering feeling of pleasure from her orgasm and a vacant look but she¡¯s still concerned about my erection as expected.

    It might be a good idea to masturbate while she¡¯s watching, but Celia abruptly raises her voice.

    ¡¸Actually you should really go relieve yourself with another woman!¡¹

    ¡¸How sudden, I told you I would stay with you, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Hurry up and go.¡¹

    To be pushed away all of a sudden is a little sad.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so cold.¡¹

    ¡¸Just go!¡¹

    Her tone is getting gradually more stern, causing me to be a little suspicious and then find out that she¡¯s sweating quite a bit.

    Is it because of the pain from her injury?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking! I¡¯m fine, so-!¡¹

    ¡¸......fumu.¡¹

    Quickly recalling a simr situation from my memory, I instantly reach for Celia¡¯s stomach. I could hear a strange but interesting rumbling sound.

    ¡¸......well, I should prepare the tub.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooooo¡ª! I would rather die than do ¡®that¡¯ in front of Aegir-sama! Just kill meeeee!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t say that.¡¹

    In the end, Leah came and took Celia to the toilet after hearing the fuss she was making. I thought she might not make it in time to the toilet but she would rathermit suicide than let it leak out in front of me and ignored my warning.

    Celia and Leah are actually good friends with each other. They¡¯re rtively close in age, they both like sweets, and they¡¯re simr in the fact that their dependence on me is high.

    Celia probably didn¡¯t want to show any weakness to Irijina and M, who she spends a lot of time with during military service and is aware of them as rivals more than anything, whereas she isn¡¯t like that with Leah.

    The edgy Celia vs. the gentle Leah.

    The angry Celia vs. the cry-baby Leah.

    It might be nice to leave them with each other for a little. Celia needs friends besides me too.

    Celiaes back to the room with Leah while hiding her embarrassment by pretending to go to sleep. I get up from my seat and leave the two girls alone.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, I have something I want to ask you.¡¹

    Now Adolph has caught me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the change in the treatment of prisoners.¡¹

    Oh, that.

    ¡¸Those who kill on top of stealing and raping, and those who kill children...... most of them are a bandit of some kind but why are you suspending their execution? Plus, you¡¯re giving them plenty of food......¡¹

    Those unredeemable guys he mentioned would have been sentenced to death rather than being sent to work in the mines. We could keep them in the jails but they would only cause unnecessarily high food costs so normally they would be offed immediately.

    ¡¸They will serve their sentence elsewhere. They¡¯ll be transferred soon.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s face distorts in displeasure.

    He probably thought they were released due to their connections or rtionships.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t maintain fairness if we allow heinous criminals to be exiled!¡¹

    ¡¸No need to worry. I¡¯m sure their sentences will be appropriate for their crimes.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t even know the state of security at the transfer location. There is a risk they might escape......¡¹

    Not possible.

    A smile unconsciously appears on my face.

    ¡¸Outrunning ¡®those guys¡¯...... is probably more difficult than breaking out of the underground prison in the capital.¡¹

    The execution of the prisoners will be carried out without a hitch.

    The only difference is the change of scenery and the maintenance of a healthy body by giving them enough to eat.

    ¡¸......it might be better if I don¡¯t know the details.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to make it public knowledge. In any case, I just want to settle things without using something as unpleasant as an execution grounds.¡¹

    Having something like that only makes it hard to create fields and build houses in that area of the city.

    My territory has a rtively lower amount of bandits and criminals than other ces so there aren¡¯t many people I can sentence to death anyways. I might need to think about this some more.

    I have an idea...... I guess I¡¯ll go in the evening.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re not doing anything outrageous, right? You have an evil look on your face.¡¹

    It might deviate a little from the moral standard of an average human, but there¡¯s noparison between a murderer and a beautiful vampire. Plus, Brynhildr might give up her body to me if I do certain things for her.

    She¡¯s a beautiful blonde with a slightly childish face and a concerningck of breasts but she¡¯s still a top-tier beauty.

    Her sadistic expression and tone of voice is also unbearably nice.

    I wonder if she¡¯ll step on my dick while abusing me if she won¡¯t let me sleep with her.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, could you please stop?¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s voice brings me back to reality.

    The gaze of such an unpleasant guy is on the huge bulge in my pants.

    Evening, Chrysanthemum-opening Garden

    My dick which couldn¡¯t be calmed before instantly shrinks when Ie here. I don¡¯t normally likeing here, but there are two things I need to get done. The first is to check up on the ve trader I left here previously.

    This shop at night is...... not really busy, although they have a cross-dressing man sitting at the receptionist area just in case.

    ¡¸Aahra~ feudal lord-sama! You¡¯re here again~? You¡¯ll be buying one of us today, won¡¯t you? What kind of ass are you looking for~~?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I just wanted to see how that guy was doing. Go get Madam.¡¹

    ¡¸Aw~ You¡¯re no fun. My ass isn¡¯t fully developed either.¡¹

    ¡¸......what is this ce?¡¹

    I have a special guest with me today.

    M wanted to find out what happened to the ve trader so I brought her along with me. She seemed to have been angry about that guy being the only person who escaped a death sentence.

    ¡¸That voice just now! Don¡¯t tell me!¡¹

    The receptionist man finally realized M¡¯s presence and shouts in shock.

    M is well-known as a security officer and is the natural enemy of brothels and street prostitutes, so I can¡¯t me him for acting this way.

    ......that¡¯s what I thought, but it looks like there¡¯s a different reason for his reaction.

    ¡¸Noooooooooo, it¡¯s a woman~! Help mee~~!¡¹

    The man tries to escape but his legs give out on him and he copses to the floor, trying to retreat all the while.

    I could catch glimpses of something unpleasant behind that short skirt, so I look away.

    ¡¸What is this, being so rude all of a sudden!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯te near me, you monster! Women are all monstersss~~!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be called a monster by people like you!¡¹

    The man tries to cover his face with both hands to pretend not to see M, but he seems to have reached his limit when M approaches him while scolding.

    ¡¸Not good......the smell of a woman...... oboh...... obhobo...... bohobhobohb!!¡¹

    The man vomits plenty of indescribable things and writhes about the floor.

    ¡¸Madam~~...... save meee¡ª I¡¯m going to get vited...... madammmm~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s going to vite someone like you, piece of filth!¡¹

    M shouts in rage while drawing her sword while the filthy man cries and screams.

    Hearing themotion, several cross-dressing men appear.

    ¡¸Hainesburn-chan3, what¡¯s wrong? HIiih!¡¹

    ¡¸The smell! The smell of vomit...... that¡¯s not it! It¡¯s the stench of a woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Open the window! We¡¯ll die from suffocation!¡¹

    The stomping of footsteps can be heard from the other end of the hallway too.

    ¡¸Onnndoooryyaa, what are you trying to pull by trying to vite my cute employees!¡¹

    The one who came running in was Madam Gonzales, who came out with only a sheet wrapped around his waist to cover his naked body probably from being with a customer not too long ago. He is holding a thick rod with a chain attached and a spiked ball at the end ......swinging the weapon called a morning star while running over.

    He looks like a demon with his face twisted in anger while saliva sprays everywhere as he shouts. The iron ball he¡¯s swinging is so fast that I even I won¡¯t see iting if I¡¯m not careful. I instinctively ce my hand on my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸There¡¯s gonna be blood everywhere!! I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb!! Oh, it¡¯s just the feudal lord-sama. The one next to him is...... a woman!¡¹

    Madam maintains the battle stance which was undone. At that moment, the sheet around his waistes loose and he bespletely naked.

    The swinging iron ball and his swinging balls of flesh is probably one of the ugliest sights I have ever seen.

    ¡¸Dowaaaah! Please cover yourself up!¡¹

    M is pretty disturbed too.

    But he¡¯s pretty big, I don¡¯t know if mine or his is bigger.

    ¡¸Ara...... about that man? How boring~¡¹

    Because the conversation wouldn¡¯t progress with her around, M decided to wait outside.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to stay in such a ce any longer either!¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn, I don¡¯t like violence~¡¹

    M kicks away the cross-dressing man near the entrance and squares her shoulders before exiting. You would never think she would kick a citizen up until this point. I guess her pride as a woman was hurt a fair bit and it seethed her down to her guts.

    ¡¸Yeah, I couldn¡¯t just kill him and it would be troubled if I let him off easy.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, well I might have shown him a good time though. Call him here.¡¹

    The aforementioned ve trader appears.

    But I couldn¡¯t recognize him right away. It happened just three days ago, although his face remains the same after careful confirmation. Yet I still could not picture the corrupt merchant as this plump, smiling middle-aged man wearing a red miniskirt which only reaches up to his thighs and a simrly red ribbon on his head.

    ¡¸Cute, don¡¯t you think? He told me he wanted to work with us, did I do something bad?¡¹

    ¡¸ ......no, it¡¯s not a problem. Treat him well from now on......¡¹

    I absolutely could not see how his current appearance was indicative of favorable treatment.

    Before I knew it, the naked Madames right next to me.

    There¡¯s a heavy smell of sweat and an intense heat just from being beside him.

    I want to knock him back and walk away but I still have business I need to address.

    ¡¸I have another favor to ask......¡¹

    ¡¸......oh something like that...... incredible...... fumu fumu......¡¹

    There were several things I wanted to say but it went well for the most part.

    With that, things should be fine even in a state of emergency.

    ¡¸So...... would the feudal lord-sama also like this y with this little one ? It was only three days, but everyone helped train his ass to create the best and stickiest ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufuun, look here~~¡¹

    The former ve trader leaks out a creepy falsetto voice and lifts his dress up slightly, but I avert my eyes.

    ¡¸He was a little too cocky and ended up really gaping wide from having four at a time though...... the hole¡¯s practically as big as his ass.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to hear anymore. I¡¯m going back home.

    The unjust, corrupt merchant is dead.

    The person here is an okama in the outskirts with a broken-in asshole.

    I need to get back to the mansion and take a bath.

    And then I need to heal myself by taking care of Celia.

    I half-heartedly give them my regards and then leave the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.

    The voices can still be heard from the other side of the closed door.

    ¡¸Madaammm~~~!! It¡¯s impossible to fit the morning star! Won¡¯t it break......oghheeeeehh~~!¡¹

    ¡¸Quit your whining! We¡¯ve all been down the same path before. It¡¯ll be fine so just leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸No waaay¨C! It¡¯s insideee¡ª!!¡¹

    I can¡¯t hear anything.

    I take M who¡¯s waiting for me by the entrance and walk back home while mutteringints along the way.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter. New Year

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 152,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 21,000. Lintbloom: 3300.

    Troops Commanded:

    Private Army: 5000

    Infantry: 2500, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 700, Engineers: 300, Bow Cavalry: 1000, Cannons: 8

    Assets: 41,700 gold (Nonna¡¯s Exclusive Bath -50) (Absolutely Secret Special Expense -200)

    Weapons: Dual Crater rge sword), Dwarf¡¯s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword

    Family: Nonna (pregnant wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (nursing), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma (¡â), Kroll (¡á), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (pregnant head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (pregnant ywright), Pipi (lover), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughters), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (sons), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (suffered a fracture), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (lover/Luna¡¯s follower), M (security officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (happy), Tristan (re-charging), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother: Marceline, Daughters: Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (Taken into custody)

    Other Country:

    Celestina (Queen of Malt), Monica dy-in-waiting), udia (pregnant/in conflict), ra

    Sexual Partners: 144, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 168: Bloodspor

    <h4>Chapter 168: Bloodspor</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll leave Sue with you.¡¹

    Mel smiles as she hands me my four year old daughter Sue.

    ¡¸Papa~¡¹

    ¡¸There, there.¡¹

    I lift up the infant whose lower half is naked.

    ¡¸Pee~¡¹

    The infant still unable to sit on a toilet is being held at a higher height than usual as she does her business.

    When Sue finishes, I also pick up the squirming three year old daughter, Miu.

    ¡¸Papa nyuu~¡¹

    ¡¸Sue, Miu, aren¡¯t you d? Papa helped you pee pee.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, hug~¡¹¡¸Lift me up high, high~¡¹

    ¡¸Wait just a bit longer. There¡¯s still one more.¡¹

    I lift up thest one.

    ¡¸There, there, don¡¯t cry and let it all out.¡¹

    Thest child urinates while sobbing.

    The amount that this child lets out is unlike that of the previous two.

    ¡¸H-how humiliating......! Uuuuuu......¡¹

    Thest one was Celia. Because both arms were wrapped up, she couldn¡¯t resist as only her lower half was exposed and both legs were lifted up and spread apart so she could let out her urine.

    ¡¸Mamaa, the big nee-san is peeing.¡¹

    ¡¸So much ising out~¡¹

    ¡¸Puh-¡¹

    Mel couldn¡¯t help butugh as the innocent kids pointed out what was happening, causing Celia to shout back.

    ¡¸Mel-san! Why do I have to go through this humiliation!?¡¹

    When Leah wasn¡¯t around, Celia asked me to take her to the toilet instead. When I did, Mel just so happened to be in the toilet with her small daughters as well and she suggested doing it altogether. Celia was against the idea while Mel insisted, but Celia would have let it all out in the corridor as they were arguing so she had no choice but to give in.

    ¡¸Who knows, I¡¯m just a middle-aged woman who got edged out by a young girl, so I don¡¯t know. Sue, Miu, please watch more of this onee-san peeing.¡¹

    ¡¸Aauuu¡ª-!!¡¹

    ¡¸......That was so disgraceful.¡¹

    Celia who returned to the bed was weeping like a young girl who lost her virginity.

    ¡¸Did you do something to upset Mel?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. To have such small kids watch me pee.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, they know you as the peeing onee-chan now.¡¹

    ¡¸My dignity......¡¹

    Did the cute Celia even have something like that?

    As Ifort her by patting her head and kissing her repeatedly, the door opens and Leahes in.

    ¡¸I¡¯m home~ I bought some sweets. Is this fine?¡¹

    She hands over the newly developed sweets from Celia¡¯s requested shop. Apparently they¡¯re an assortment of cream and baked sweets.

    ¡¸Thank you very much...... so fragrant.¡¹

    Leah sits beside the bed and feeds the sweets to Celia.

    The two of them smile as they talk about various topics rted to sweets and the different shops that make them.

    I decide to leave the room.

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re leaving, master?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? Sorry for leaving you out of the conversation.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be back in two or three hours.¡¹

    I give Celia a kiss, then give Leah one as well.

    I thought I would stay with Celia if she was going to be alone, but she should be fine if Leah¡¯s with her.

    Besides, it¡¯s better for the two girls to be friends since they¡¯re pretty much the same age.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to be the only person they¡¯re close with.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like I¡¯m their father.¡¹

    I chuckle lightly as I leave the room.

    I can still hear the girls¡¯ voices from inside the room.

    ¡¸So he left.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I would feel bad if he spent all his time with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Celia-chan, did you see that?¡¹

    ¡¸......yes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotten really big.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s been sleeping with me everyday so he wasn¡¯t able to eat any women. It would have been fine if he used me to satisfy himself without too much concern for my arms...... if he¡¯s going to stay like that today too, then Leah should help relieve him.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I would prefer you than Mel-san or the other girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Then...... I¡¯ll have to tear his clothes and suck him in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do such perverted y! Just sleep with him normally!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh~? But I heard rumors from the maids that Celia-chan let master drink her pee~¡¹

    ¡¸That bbermouth maid! When I recover, I¡¯ll give her a good spanking! Ow ow ow......¡¹

    ¡¸See, that¡¯s what you get when you try to get up so suddenly.¡¹

    What a pleasant conversation ¨C I really should let them have more time like this.

    But I really need to release my seed or it might really explode. I should find someone to sleep with while I can right now.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    When I turned the corner in the corridor, I bumped into a maid who was cleaning.

    It was a young maid who I¡¯ve never met before, probably a new recruit.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not angry. More importantly...... you¡¯re pretty cute.¡¹

    I wrap my arm around the maid¡¯s shoulder and bring her close to me, pressing my half-erect dick against her stomach. Next, I reach around her body to rub her ass slowly and take the tip of her ear in my mouth.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you be mine ?¡¹

    The maid¡¯s eyes widen in surprise but she eventually blushes and nods.

    Judging from how young she looks and her attitude, she might be a virgin.

    I take her hand and ce it on the bulge in my pants as I take her into the currently vacant bedroom for guests.

    ¡¸Ahn! Aahn! Kroll, that feels good~¡¹

    ¡¸So you like that! How about here!?¡¹

    ¡¸No~ don¡¯t bite my nipples......ah! Doing it from behind is embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    Kroll is pressing against Alma on the bed and desperately thrusting his small dick into the girl.

    ¡¸I love you! I love you, Almaa!¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too! Kiss me~¡¹

    ¡¸......shall we leave ?¡¹

    ¡¸......yes.¡¹

    I¡¯ll let these two have the room since they didn¡¯t even realize the door was opened while they were having sex.

    What a rude fellow for using a guest room to have sex.

    In the end, the mood totally disappeared and I only gave the maid a deep kiss.

    It unnecessarily made my dick even harder.

    ¡¸Ah, wee~¡¹¡¸Hardlett-sama! Wee!!¡¹

    I decided to drop by Leticia¡¯s ce to have ate lunch.

    Of course I also n to have her take care of my lower half.

    ¡¸So something that serious happened to Celia-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but thankfully she¡¯ll recover if we just give it some time.¡¹

    ¡¸The guards were talking about it too, you know? They said how he must have been a skilled bandit if he was able to defeat Celia-sama.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t persuade them that it was actually a vampire so I just said it was a formidable bandit. I gave money to the light cavalry who were there to shut them up and even warned them that if they told anyone about what happened, their wives, daughters and mothers would all be stolen by me.

    ¡¸There~ It¡¯s done.¡¹

    Leticia lines up the food on the table and puts up a sign which said ¡°on break¡± on the outside after confirming there were no other customers in the shop.

    ¡¸Sorry about this, I¡¯m just pent up.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no~ I love servicing the feudal lord-sama after all...... wah! It¡¯s already hard. If you like, you could take the two of us together......¡¹

    ¡¸...... some things happened involving men and I don¡¯t want to think about it again.¡¹

    ¡¸How unfortunate.¡¹¡¸Uuu...... if only I was born a woman.¡¹

    I feel sorry for Sharon as he covers his face. Though with that said, Sharon is quite adorablepared to that monster.

    Will he look like that after 15 years?

    ¡¸If...... Hardlett-sama will love me, then I¡¯ll chop it off!!¡¹

    ¡¸Well I have a suggestion. If you¡¯re against actual sex then would you let the two of us service you with our mouths? Men and women are born with the same mouths after all.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m feeling something entirely different right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-samaa~......¡¹

    Sharon closes his eyes and opens his mouth, twirling his tongue around his own finger.

    He appears just like a girl and has quite the naughty tongue movement. Leticia helps cheer him on while crawling her tongue on the same finger.

    I wonder how good it would feel if that finger was reced with my dick.

    It¡¯s true that if they just suck on me it wouldn¡¯t matter what¡¯s hanging from their crotch.

    ¡¸Please let us service you......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll swallow all your seed too......¡¹

    The two of them slowly approach me and Leticia ces her hand on my dick first, followed immediately by Sharon.

    ¡¸Please allow us permission to service you.¡¹

    ¡¸Let us suck on it......¡¹

    My dick is at its limit.

    Just when I was about to not give a damn and thrust my dick in their mouths and hold their heads down, it happened.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a little past noon and you¡¯re already on break? I¡¯m so hungry~¡¹

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t have the meat from this ce, I can¡¯t do my best in the afternoon~ I¡¯ll wait a bit so make something for me~¡¹

    The girls who came in are probably Leticia¡¯s friends. Because they¡¯re her acquaintances, they ignored the sign on the outside and came into the shop anyways.

    ¡¸Au.¡¹¡¸Owah.¡¹

    I have my lower half exposed in front of them with my dick pointing at Leticia and Sharon as they¡¯re sticking their tongues out.

    ¡¸The feudal lord-sama! Uwaaaaaah~ I¡¯m so sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Sharon-chan is a boy! The feudal lord is even going after boys now¨C!¡¹

    The two of them leave the shop in a panic.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll leave after I finish my meal. You can take the sign down.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I was so close to sucking on it.¡¹

    This ce also just made my dick harder.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really tight as expected.¡¹

    I managed to hide it somehow but I could feel the weight of my balls when I¡¯m walking. If I don¡¯t let out my load, I¡¯ll get sick. It would be toote if I waited until night to head to the brothel so I thought about going to some naughty strip dancing ce where I could just jerk one out myself. How long has it been since I¡¯ve masturbated?

    ¡¸Nu, so you were out here?¡¹

    I unconsciously turn around when I hear the words spoken in such a harsh tone with such a beautiful voice.

    ¡¸Brynhildr? Why are you here?¡¹

    Her gorgeous blonde hair flows in the wind, her slender body is wrapped in a pitch ck non-exposing dress and she holds an equally ck parasol in her dainty hand.

    Regardless of how her gaze seems to be directed way below me, the look of despise she¡¯s giving me is quite unbearable.

    Next to the woman is arge man dressed simrly in ck clothes. Siegfried is standing erect with a still expression and an icy gaze.

    ¡¸You said it yourself, that you would offer your own blood. It would take too much time to send notice thus I took it upon myself to endure this annoying sunshine ande here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s been about a week since then.¡¹

    It was true with Lucy too but she didn¡¯t need to suck blood that frequently just to survive.

    But it looks like she starts wanting it after about a week because of its taste.

    ¡¸Of course you¡¯re wee to-¡¹¡¸Wait, we can start talking after you lead me to some shade first. This ce is unpleasant.¡¹

    Sure thing, I¡¯ll lead you straight to a love hotel.

    I escort the woman to a rtively extravagant inn where only a few wealthy people in Rafen could use. The shopkeeper was surprised when he saw my face but immediately led me to the best room without a word when he saw that I was pulling Brynhildr along.

    It looks like Siegfried will be taking a walk in the area.

    ¡¸Fumu, it¡¯s cramped and seedy-looking but I guess it¡¯s fine since I¡¯m not living here. Besides, it¡¯s not wet here.¡¹

    No matter how much she furnished the cave, it seems the dampness made things really ufortable for her.

    ¡¸If you want, shall I prepare a ce for you to live near Rafen?¡¹

    ¡¸That is unnecessary concern. Despite how much I dislike it, I won¡¯t die from being exposed to the sun. If need be, I¡¯ll find a ce to stay on my own.¡¹

    Siegfried said it was fine for him too.

    I guess they don¡¯t care much for the other vampires.

    ¡¸Our food arrived yesterday. They were healthy and much tastier than the ones we had in the past. The servants are satisfied as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d.¡¹

    ¡¸The servants don¡¯t just go for the blood but asionally love tearing the body apart for the internal organs too. They said they like fresh prey which put up a fight. It¡¯s foolish behavior if you ask me.¡¹

    How pitiful, but those are criminals who havemitted serious sins.

    I¡¯m guessing I¡¯ll be her prey this time.

    ¡¸However, a taste of that level is unsatisfactory for me. Your blood...... I¡¯ll need to taste the exquisite vor of your blood.¡¹

    As we converse, Brynhildr removes her clothes.

    If blood got her clothes dirty, it would make it harder for her to go back home unnoticed.

    I have simr reasons and also take my clothes off.

    Naturally, my dick filled with lust is exposed and stands at attention.

    ¡¸......why is your penis erect?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you¡¯re beautiful.¡¹

    Everytime Brynhildr takes off a piece of her clothing or underwear, the angle of my dick slowly gets higher until she gets fully naked and my cock is practically up against my stomach.

    ¡¸What a strong desire for sex. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s just you being vulgar or honest.¡¹

    ¡¸Brynhildr...... I¡¯ll let you suck as much blood as you want. So, won¡¯t you let me embrace you?¡¹

    I move in to grab her shoulder but she brushes my hand away.

    She has tremendous strength as expected of a vampire, my hand is still stinging after that.

    ¡¸Stupid, you think I¡¯ll let a lowly human use me as a hole? Nevertheless, it¡¯s huge...... are you an orc or something?¡¹

    ¡¸When I¡¯m presented with beauty like yours, it gets even bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeei, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s just ttery to get me to let you inside. Enough already, just bend down.¡¹

    No good this time as well.

    I resignedly stoop down to match the rtively shorter Brynhildr and offer my neck to her.

    ¡¸Haamu.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu-¡¹

    The woman¡¯s fangs prate my neck.

    She digs into my flesh without hesitation and starts drinking my blood.

    ¡¸Ngh, ngh...... haa, haa, it really is delicious. An extraordinary taste, ngh, ngh, ngh.¡¹

    She continues to suck my blood with great vigor as any liquid that spills out gets our naked bodies wet.

    Normally a wound like this would be fatal, but apparently it¡¯ll heal and the blood will stop flowing when she¡¯s done sucking.

    Arriving soon after she sank her fangs in me and started drawing blood is an intense pleasure. I¡¯m not even being touched yet I can feel movement from my balls and pre-cum starts leaking out from the tip of my dick.

    ¡¸Hmph, a reward for providing me with such delicious blood.¡¹

    Brynhildr reaches her hand down to my dick and strokes me while she continues drinking.

    ¡¸Aah...... that feels good.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t worry about rubbing too hard but that actually provides a stronger stimtion and feels pretty nice. My hips naturally start moving.

    ¡¸Not good......¡¹

    I grit my teeth to prevent myself from cumming in an unsightly manner from just her hand.

    The neck of the pretty woman sucking blood from me is exposed...... my ability to make rational decisions is getting duller from the loss of blood and the feeling of arousal.

    ¡¸Brynhildr!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaah! What are you doing!!?¡¹

    I bit down on the lovely neck in front of me.

    It made her separate her mouth from my body and yell at me.

    ¡¸Sorry! But at this rate, I¡¯ll be the only one who climaxes.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I care if you orgasm! Who in their right mind would bite a vampire¡¯s neck!? Stop it, you idiot! Aah!¡¹

    I thought Brynhildr would knock me down immediately but she stopped moving. I check on her while my mouth remains mped on her neck.

    ¡¸......bite a little harder.¡¹

    This is my chance!

    ¡¸Like this? ¡¹

    I dig my teeth against her a little harder than before. I can feel the vibrations transmitted to me from the woman¡¯s body.

    ¡¸More, bite me harder! ¡¹

    ¡¸But anymore than that and......¡¹

    Even now, there are distinct teeth marks left on the woman¡¯s neck. If I press any harder, I¡¯ll tear through her skin.

    ¡¸Fool, as if you can leave a scar on my body. Just do as I say.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine, then...... don¡¯t mind if I do.¡¹

    I press my teeth down even harder and sink them into her white neck.

    It punctures her skin and a deep red blood spills out.

    ¡¸Aaaaah...... more! Bite down even deeper! Oooooh!¡¹

    Brynhildr simrly bites deep into me with her fangs.

    Her blood flows into my mouth, but it doesn¡¯t particrly taste good or bad.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    I push the standing woman onto the bed and climb on top of her while we suck on each other. She let out a cuter voice than I imagined and it further heightened my arousal.

    We roll around, changing positions where I¡¯m on top for a brief moment and then she¡¯s on top the next moment. My cock gets rubbed against her silky-smooth skin during that rough tumbling and I fondle the small mounds on her chest.

    ¡¸Hey! Will you stop that, I didn¡¯t ask to be touched!¡¹

    ¡¸So pretty...... I¡¯ve never seen such beauty.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, don¡¯t put your mouth in such a ce! ......You¡¯ve seen it on that girl, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    Before she knew it, my head was buried in between Brynhildr¡¯s legs. A thick, cloudy liquid is dripping from her crotch. Vampires get especially horny when they suck blood so she should be feeling turned on right now. Even as a kid, I was able to use my cock to pleasure Lucy. Brynhildr should definitely be craving sex.

    ¡¸Brynhildr, please...... let me do it. I¡¯ll definitely make you feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸...... you¡¯re saying that again?¡¹

    ¡¸Please, my dick is about to explode...... let me cum inside ...... a peerless beauty......¡¹

    I plead to her with my head face down on the bed.

    Brynhildr looks at my erect cock and then at her own wet vagina and hard nipples on her slightly bulging breasts.

    ¡¸............ Eeei! Whatever, do as you wish!¡¹

    ¡¸Brynhildr! I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa! Don¡¯t do it so sudden, you¡¯re big so it won¡¯t easily-¡¹

    ¡¸Take this! ......hmph !¡¹

    I pounce on the girl as she sits on the bed hold her arms above her head, mming my extremely hard cock into her.

    ¡¸Ugyaa! I told you to calm-...... aauu-! Nggh!!¡¹

    Having already reached my limit, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and swung my hips with full force.

    Brynhildr is on the smaller sidepared to all my other women, but I still used brute force to push my dick in all the way to the root. I kissed her lips to cover up the groan she let out unconsciously.

    The blood I tasted in there must be my own.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really squeezing down on me! What a wonderful hole you have!¡¹

    Her inherently narrow hole doesn¡¯t tear or waver despite the rough union of our bodies and maintains a viciously strong grip on my dick. I¡¯m sure it would be strong enough to rip off an average man¡¯s dick, but because my dick is as hard as it can be, it¡¯s still stretching out her hole. It¡¯s definitely pushed into her womb and I can still the shape of my dick protruding from behind Brynhildr¡¯s thin skin near her stomach with every thrust.

    ¡¸Eei, since you¡¯re doing as you wish, then I¡¯ll do this!¡¹

    Brynhildr bites down on my neck while I¡¯m thrusting my hips. However, the meat rod pushing against her weak point expands even more.

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸T-this giant cock is still getting bigger!?¡¹

    Brynhildr is biting on my neck as I fuck her and mp down on her shoulder. This wild sex causes us to roll off the bed and knock over tables and chairs while we roll around on the floor.

    I want to enjoy this endlessly, but I near my climax after being at my limit from the start and my dick starts to twitch.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re finally cumming...... go on then, let it all out. I¡¯m done with my meal too.¡¹

    Brynhildr is surprisingly concerned about me.

    She should have been able to use her full strength to push me away with the arms held above her head whenever she wanted.

    Thest time she drank my blood made me fall unconscious so she must have controlled herself this time.

    ¡¸Cumming......¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯ll ept it inside. Hurry up and cum.¡¹

    ¡¸Say.................. please.¡¹

    ¡¸...... idiot.¡¹

    Brynhildr changes her tone of voice after cursing at me as I try to prolong the moment before I climax.

    ¡¸Aegir, you¡¯ve be so handsome. Do your best and release your seed...... my cute little boy.¡¹

    She caresses my head and slips her tongue in my ear.

    My vision goes white and I could hear something snap.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? You shouted loudly, but nothing¡¯sing out, did you fail?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it...... it¡¯s rising up now.¡¹

    I orgasmed but because I held it in too much, the density of my thick seed became almost like a solid mass.

    I can hear the sound of liquid building up in my dick and I can feel my dick expanding.

    My seed slowly climbs up to the tip of my dick and gushes out.

    ¡¸So your dick is somehow getting even bigger...... uwaah!¡¹

    Right when my juices gushed out, I could hear the liquid being pumped inside Brynhildr¡¯s womb as it intes. She was shocked how her appearance resembled a pregnant woman briefly but she gently rubbed her own belly.

    ¡¸How much are you-...... guh, you¡¯re still cumming? This feels a little tight......¡¹

    ¡¸Brynhildr, you¡¯re the best, I love you. You alone will be my woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such insincere things while cumming inside me! Ughh, how much are you going to cum? Hey, don¡¯t go changing positions while you¡¯re still cumming!¡¹

    I decide to finish my seemingly evesting ejaction in the cowgirl position.

    As I copse on the bed, Brynhildr falls onto my chest.

    ¡¸That was good...... I thought even my soul was going to be pulled out.¡¹

    ¡¸You really did as you pleased...... you would have broke my womb if I was a human, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you dislike it?¡¹

    ¡¸......that¡¯s not the case. ¡¹

    Brynhildr meekly rests her head on my chest.

    There isn¡¯t any meaning for her to be concerned with keeping up appearances, so I¡¯m sure the sex satisfied her.

    ¡¸Biting each other was pretty exciting, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Lucy loved it too.

    ¡¸......I won¡¯t deny that. Such delicious blood and sex after a long period of abstinence has fulfilled me quite satisfactorily. Did you want a reward, little boy?¡¹

    The gorgeous vampire snickers.

    ¡¸Then will you go with what I want the next time we have sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll happily agree to a second time!¡¹

    Her head bounces up from my chest.

    Yet, her face looks quite pleased and I¡¯m almost certain she¡¯ll want to do it next time.

    Although there is a friendly atmosphere in the air, Brynhildr¡¯s expression returns to a serious one.

    ¡¸Hey, won¡¯t you consider belonging to me?¡¹

    I wonder what this is about.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be disappointing to lose your tasty blood, but I¡¯d like for you to be imbued with my power as a part of my household. Obviously you won¡¯t be disposable like a ghoul. Normally those that age are weak and fragile, but you might be able to serve as my aide despite retaining your human body.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want...... to be a vampire.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I thought as much.¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t too obsessed with it and swiftly sat upright.

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be. It was just a yful suggestion.¡¹

    ¡¸I have to stay a human.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it because you¡¯ll be disappointed if you be the same race as us?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. If you require my strength, just let me know. I¡¯ll lend it to you depending on my mood.¡¹

    I appreciate it but what¡¯s with this sudden turn of events?

    ¡¸I¡¯m also a woman, and it wouldn¡¯t please me to know a person I had intercourse with died. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    Her sickly white face seemed to get the tiniest tinge of red.

    Then she proceeds to lower her face to my crotch.

    She probably wants to use her mouth to pleasure me.

    ¡¸Go ahead.¡¹

    I spread my legs open and expose my cock.

    ¡¸Umu, selfishly embracing me and ignoring my suggestion. Such an inconsiderate man gets-......¡¹

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    Brynhildr opens her mouth wide.

    ¡¸This!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª-!!¡¹

    She does the unthinkable and bites down on my dick.

    I let out an iprehensible sound.

    On reaction, the clear liquid left in my balls sprays out.

    ¡¸Ahaha, the blood from your shaft is also delicious. Perhaps I will partake my share from here next time!¡¹

    ¡¸Guaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you...... why are you getting hard!? You sex-crazed animal! Take this!¡¹

    ¡¸UOoooooooh!¡¹

    By the time we finished our intense sex, it was already evening.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have to go back? Shall I send you off?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t be long until the sun has setpletely and I¡¯ll be able to get back within an hour at night. Don¡¯t worry about me and hurry home yourself.¡¹

    So she can travel a path which normally takes a horse several hours in one hour.

    I¡¯d really like to stay longer but I have to get back and feed Celia her dinner.

    I told her I¡¯d be out for only two or three hours so she¡¯ll definitely be sulking now.

    ¡¸Alright. Then I¡¯ll be heading out first......e back to Rafen again sometime.¡¹

    As soon as I left the room, I could hear Brynhildr breathe a sigh of relief.

    Despite this inn being a rtively luxurious ce, it¡¯s still just a love hotel so the walls and doors aren¡¯t the most well-made.

    I doubt she thinks I can hear her.

    ¡¸Aah¨C............ so tired. That was incredible......¡¹

    I¡¯m happy she¡¯s satisfied.

    ¡¸Who would have thought I could feel such pleasure from sucking on each other...... most guys I¡¯ve met would have knocked right out.¡¹

    That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll have to see how I can somehow get Brynhildr to be my woman.

    ¡¸Still, that giant cock was hard and long...... and it wouldn¡¯t stop shooting its seed. Are his juices actually a solid?¡¹

    I actually want to get her pregnant, but Lucy never got pregnant even after I came plenty inside, so my chances with this one are rather slim.

    ¡¸I acted calm to maintain my dignity but...... I can¡¯t stand up.¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she told me to leave first.

    I feel relieved to know that it wasn¡¯t just me who felt good.

    ¡¸Siegfried, where are you? Carry me back!¡¹

    Before I even realized, therge man in ck stood beside me in front of the door.

    Was he killing time somewhere when Brynhildr and I were having sex?

    He nces at me briefly before entering the room.

    I¡¯m sure if she found out I overheard her, she¡¯d get upset.

    I¡¯ll just leave quickly.

    I need to go buy something to cheer Celia up too.

    I was able to make it back home on my unsteady legs and Celia is pouting as expected.

    ¡¸I was an idiot to worry about how you couldn¡¯t indulge in any women.¡¹

    ¡¸He stinks of perfume.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that and have some of these sugary treats.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think I¡¯m an easy woman, mghmgh...... who can be appeased just by offering-......mghmmh.¡¹

    Her mood improved after the third piece.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Inn

    ¡¸Dana, the feudal lord-sama has gone home so please clean up the room.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooookay Papa.¡¹

    The young girl called Dana is the daughter of the shopkeep of this love hotel. It isn¡¯t a job she can really be proud of but it¡¯s family business so she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Shortly after the feudal lord left the room, the small blondedy apanying him also left.

    The employees were making amotion about how unbelievably pretty she was.

    Dana brought a mop and cloth and then stood in front of the room.

    ¡¸The feudal lord-sama is peerless when ites to sex and also possesses arge cock so I have to prepare myself to a certain extent.¡¹

    Because of the nature of a love hotel, it isn¡¯t rare to see plenty of different fluids sprayed everywhere. However, he¡¯s special.

    Dana often talks to high ss prostitutes in her line of work, some of which include women who has slept with the feudal lord. Somemon points agreed upon by all of them are:

    ¡°His dick is huge¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s matchless in sex¡±

    ¡±The amount of seed he ejactes can inte your stomach¡±

    ¡°His technique is incredible¡±

    The girl is fearful of what disastrous scene will be waiting for her in the room but also curious at the same time.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m prepared! Hoi!¡¹

    She swings open the door.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The employees all gather in the room when they heard the scream.

    ¡¸B-blood-!!¡¹

    Blood was sprayed all over the room from the bed, the floor and even the walls.

    There was a letter of apology and enough money to rece the furniture left on the table.

    ¡¸The feudal lord-sama, don¡¯t tell me he killed the person he was with......¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? That girl happily left with her servant.¡¹

    ¡¸But don¡¯t you think this isn¡¯t normal?¡¹

    Everyone exchanged ideas in a fuss but could not figure out the truth.

    In the end, everyone settled on ¡°the feudal lord had such intense sex that the entire room got covered in blood¡±.

    ¡¸Dana~ listen, listen, just recently the feudal lord-sama was affectionate with me and-¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooooo-!! I don¡¯t want to listen to any bloody stories!¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter. New Year

    Omitted ¨C No changes

    Sexual Partners: 145, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 169: Invitation to the Capital and Rebellion of the Females

    <h4>Chapter 169: Invitation to the Capital and Rebellion of the Females</h4>

    ¡¸To the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s a new year and all. It should be simple now that you¡¯ve got such a splendid road constructed.¡¹

    Erich sits in front of me while we drink together in the guest room of the mansion.

    It seems he decided to pay me a visit after doing an annual inspection of his own territory.

    ¡¸I just came back though......¡¹

    I honestly don¡¯t want to go.

    ¡¸There are no ns for war in the near future. The southern nations are keeping each other in check and don¡¯t have the force to oppose us. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with you leaving your territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah.¡¹

    It¡¯s true I don¡¯t have any particr reason to stay in my territory.

    Conversely, there¡¯s no real reason to go to the capital either.

    Besides, Celia is still bedridden and I don¡¯t really want to leave her right now.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll state my true intentions. It¡¯s about the Royal Institution.¡¹

    Seeing my bewildered expression, Erich reluctantly spit out his concern.

    ¡¸The Royal Institution ¨C a school established to train armymanders. I heard that things are progressing quite steadily.¡¹

    I feel as if someone might or might not have told me to go check it out before ......

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯ve mentioned that they n to train not only military personnel but also raise up potential domestic affairs officials, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    You might or might not have.

    ¡¸There was a substantial increase in students to wee the new year, but it¡¯s difficult for me or the new nobles to teach any of the prospective domestic affairs officials.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s......¡¹

    A lot of the new nobles, including me, have miserable pasts after all.

    Nobles like Erich are fairly scarce.

    However, many have learned proper manners and how to curry favor in order to protect themselves or get promoted.

    ¡¸Therefore, I wanted to invite a person who was connected with the government to make us instructors but...... Keh is breathing down my neck.¡¹

    Keh is one of the individuals under the King who has been given partial authority along with Erich.

    Things like domestic affairs and government matters in particr are his speciality, so domestic affairs officials not under his influence are hard toe by in the capital.

    ¡¸That¡¯s where youe in.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible for me.¡¹

    Asking me to teach domestic affairs, what kind of joke is that?

    The only things I could really teach are ¡®how to swing a spear¡¯ or ¡®how to sleep with women¡¯.

    ¡¸No, rather than have you teach anything, I just need you to show up at school and give some confident speeches about mental fortitude. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if you went to the Royal Institution on my request, everyone should know who has leadership over the school. After that, Keh should not be able to curry favor with as many students. As things are now, not just those who aspire to be domestic affairs officials, but those aspiring to be militarymanders will also be won over.¡¹

    That sounds serious.

    I¡¯d like to find someone knowledgeable about domestic affairs from the school for myself, so it might be nice to show up.

    ¡¸Staying there for two months should suffice.¡¹

    Well that¡¯s going to be a problem.

    Because ......

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! You¡¯re going to desert me!?¡¹

    After guiding Erich to his bedroom, Nonna jumps out and yells at me.

    ¡¸Of course not, you¡¯re my wife.¡¹

    ¡¸You were talking about going to the capital! You told me you were going to be by my side when this child gets born too!¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be a long stay. Two months will mean I¡¯ll be back just after spring and you¡¯re scheduled to give birth around summer, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like this¨C!! I¡¯m sure something will happen while Aegir-sama is gone and I¡¯ll give birth prematurely...... my child won¡¯t be born properly...... and then I¡¯ll be chased out¨C !!¡¹

    Nonna wails and the attending maids get flustered while I look towards Ca who was next to them.

    It appears she¡¯s just past the halfway mark of being pregnant where people usually feel the most anxious.

    ¡¸This woman really needs her hand held with every little thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s what makes her cute.¡¹

    I slowly approach Nonna as she hurls cushions at me and then gently embrace her.

    ¡¸Ca and Miti will be here. The other girls will protect you too and if anything happens, I¡¯ll work Schwartz to death and rush back over in a day.¡¹

    ¡¸Gusu......egh...... you mean it ?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You¡¯re my precious Nonna.¡¹

    I give her a passionate and sloppy kiss, enough to make the attending maids cover their eyes shyly.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ve calmed down. You¡¯re really going to be here when I give birth ?¡¹

    I softly knock Nonna¡¯s head without saying a word.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for getting upset. Also, Ca peed in the garden again. Naked at that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ca, you......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that now!? It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t get enough of that sense of liberation!¡¹

    If the two of them arguing, Nonna will be fine.

    ¡¸If you girls contact me when you go intobor as well, I coulde back......¡¹

    Therge-bellied Rita and Yoguri got pregnant earlier than Nonna did so I might not make it in time for when they give birth.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a man¡¯s job to impregnate while it¡¯s a woman¡¯s job to give birth. I¡¯ll show you I can give birth to a healthy child on my own.¡¹

    Rita smiles as she said that.

    She must have it easy with such arge ass.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine too. The servants are here to look after me anyways...... I actually feel strangely calm with other people getting flustered around me......¡¹

    It looks like the rest of the girls feel calm when Nonna makes a fuss.

    Even yesterday, she tripped over a carpet which was flipped up and threw things angrily at the cleaning maid.

    If I rebuke her too harshly, it might hinder the birth of her child so right now I can only try to persuade Nonna kindly.

    I had the maid who ended up with a bump on her head rest at home with pay and I¡¯ll also send her a giftter as well.

    When she gets better, I¡¯ll embrace her passionately to make up for it.

    Next is Celia.

    ¡¸So you won¡¯t depart immediately?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Here, aahn.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn...... delicious.¡¹

    As I sit next to the bed beside Celia, I feed her a cake covered in cream. I have plenty of fresh apples for today as well.

    ¡¸But why?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it obvious?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t leave you alone when you can¡¯t move, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hau!¡¹

    Celia suddenly looks down and turns red.

    She¡¯s such an amusing girl, let me give her a bright red apple.

    Another Two Weeks Later

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to keep it fixed anymore. However, you still can¡¯t do any intense movement or carry any heavy objects.¡¹

    The doctor informs Celia while untying the bandages around her arm and removing the splint.

    Celia scratches the arm which hasn¡¯t been exposed to the outside air in such a long time.

    ¡¸So now I can be with Aegir-sama again......¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem, what I just said is only with regards to your daily tasks. You can¡¯t ride a horse or do anything like wielding a sword.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way......¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, I have an order for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    In a snap, Celia firmly adjusts her posture upright.

    ¡¸Until I get back, you will take a break from your military duties, and just eat, sleep and look after your body.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    I have to do this much for Celia to understand or else she¡¯ll definitely go back to work.

    If only part of Tristan¡¯szy attitudebined with her, she¡¯ll have the perfect bnce.

    ¡¸S-so you won¡¯t take me with you!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you will stay home and rx and let your body heal properly.¡¹

    Celia slumps over disappointedly.

    I guess this will be the first time she will be away from me for a long period.

    ¡¸Uuu...... I won¡¯t ever break my bones again.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll head to the capital tomorrow. Nonna, I¡¯ll be back when you give birth so don¡¯t trouble the maids too much. I understand you might feel anxious about the pregnancy, but rely on Ca or Melissa.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem, understood.¡¹

    ¡¸Apologize to the maid you hit with the pitcher of water in a fit of rage as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I will!¡¹

    She starts arguing with Ca when teased.

    They seem fine here.

    The modest banquet held afterwards ended quickly and I was about to head to bed in preparation for tomorrow.

    ¡¸Um.¡¹

    Standing in front of my door is Celia, and she gets naked immediately after I invite her into the room. When I sit on the bed, she falls to the floor and prostrates before me.

    ¡¸I went and got myself injured, yet you looked after me everyday and even took care of my lower half...... ¡¹

    I did that because I wanted to, don¡¯t worry about it.

    ¡¸I heard from the doctor. My arms would be fine as long as I don¡¯t put any burden on them, so even if my body shook furiously, it wouldn¡¯t affect my injury.¡¹

    Celia climbs onto the bed and spreads open her legs.

    ¡¸When I think about leaving Aegir-sama¡¯s side, it feels like I¡¯m about to die. The least I can do is let you embrace me passionately right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? It¡¯ll be intense.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do it until I scream and faint.¡¹

    She¡¯s already wet enough that I don¡¯t need to do any forey.

    I take off my clothes as well and press myself against her in the missionary position, making sure not to put any weight on her arms.

    ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Ah...... it¡¯sing in...... it¡¯s really big! Just as big as Aegir-sama¡¯s heart is!¡¹

    My cock slides all the way in and just when I was about to make her cry out in pleasure, the bedroom door swings open.

    ¡¸Ahhh-! They¡¯re already doing it!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Ca, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹¡¸Kyaa!!¡¹

    Following Ca who jumped into the room are a crowd of girls.

    It wasn¡¯t just the girls living in the mansion, the girls from the annex and even the servants are here too.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, what are the lot of you doing? Is this a rebellion?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, a night time rebellion. Get him, everybody!¡¹

    All the girls shriek and scream and then take their clothes off.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll also wither away if we don¡¯t get to let loose during the time Aegir¡¯s not here. To make up for that, you¡¯ll need to show us some loving right now.¡¹

    Arge number of pitchers are prepared with some strange fluid...... probably mixed with the drug udia brought over. The women all drink that water and make me swallow some by transferring the liquid to me mouth-to-mouth.

    ¡¸Wa-wait, if you make him drink the drug right now...... aaah! As I thought, it¡¯s getting bigger!!¡¹

    ¡¸All the preparations are done so let¡¯s go at it until morning!¡¹

    The girls led by Ca start swarming around me and Celia.

    ¡¸......Alright, I¡¯ll sleep with everyone ! But this room is a little too cramped so let¡¯s move to a room in the annex.¡¹

    Unless it¡¯s in one of the rooms in that building specially made for arge gathering of people to have sex, it would be impossible for this many of us to do it all at once.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going like this!? Kyaa!¡¹

    The entire group passed naked through the corridor, out the back door and into the annex.

    Obviously, I held Celia in my arms and carried her over while I¡¯m still connected to her.

    The guards and maids on night watch all fell powerlessly to the ground in shock.

    I can¡¯t me them, they encountered a herd of close to forty naked people after all.

    Once we reach the annex, I give Celia, who has already reached her limit on the way here, several more thrusts and call out to the rest of the girls.

    ¡¸Five of you line up your asses over there, the rest of you will y with each other and get turned on.¡¹

    I pleasure the vaginas and asses of the five girls in a row and have any of them who squirted and got exhausted switch with the next woman.

    After drinking the drug, my cock still remains energetic while the girls who passed out once before all get back up and wait for their next turn.

    ¡¸Aaahn, feudal lord-samaa~...... today, it¡¯s dangerous for me...... so...... ¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s fine...... get pregnant.¡¹

    Whispering those words in the ear of the woman causes her to scream and her entire body to convulse.

    I push my dick up into her womb and ejacte without hesitation, then roll her to the side.

    ¡¸Okaaayy, one pregnant woman down~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll write it down.¡¹

    A pen and ink was brought out and the characters for ¡°impregnated¡± as well as a number was written on the fainted woman¡¯s stomach with a smile.

    However, I pounce next on those smiling women and share my cock with them, turning their happy giggling into moans of pleasure.

    ¡¸Haah, haah! Put out the firece already...... it¡¯s so hot.¡¹

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama...... more...... the front is already swollen from all the rubbing so do my ass next!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah, Melissa-sama¡¯s swallowed it up until the root. It must be nice to be able to feel it in her womb......¡¹

    It feels like all the moisture in my body is being drawn into my dick and then spraying right out of my body, but every time I said I was thirsty, the girls would rehydrate me with water from their mouths.

    However, that water contains the drug so it further increased our arousal.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m just a maid who refills the water and...... mmgh!¡¹

    The girls flock around the maid who brought more water and kiss her, fondle her body and make her melt.

    ¡¸Eh...... feudal lord-sama, I didn¡¯t n to...... but your tool is so big...... oh gosh...... I don¡¯t care anymore.¡¹

    I embrace the maid from behind, lower her underwear and insert myself into her hole.

    I feel myself tearing through her virginity although the maid doesn¡¯t scream at all.

    ¡¸Weee~¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be one of us starting tomorrow.¡¹

    While the maid receives my thrusts, she exchanges kisses with the other girls and shouts how she¡¯ll be my lover.

    ¡¸M-me too? Kyaa, so huge!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already 40 and-......aaooh!!¡¹

    A few other maids fell prey to the arousal and excitement from the orgy.

    I also ate the over-40-year-old maid who was changing the sheets, although age doesn¡¯t really matter when ites to sex.

    They¡¯re all my women.

    The orgy continued endlessly and I my entire body was worn out as expected from being outnumbered so greatly. My dick didn¡¯t get any rest and became swollen and red from the excessive rubbing while my entire body was covered with the teeth marks and kiss marks from all the girls.

    My asshole was being licked without pause and is gradually bing loosened.

    My balls were overworked, doing their best just to push out a clear liquid from the tip of my dick.

    The number 12 was written on the stomach of the formidable Catherine as sheys unconsciousness.

    Melissa and Maria each have the number 5 written on their stomach while they fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

    It took me a lot of effort to defeat those girls.

    Even so, I cannot let myself be defeated in this battle.

    Beside me, my beloved Celia has a 3 on her body and is squirting with her legs wide apart as she orgasms.

    My beloved wife Ca has a 4 on her stomach and isying sprawled on the floor leaking her urine all over the ce.

    I had to get rid of these girls¡¯ regret too.

    ¡¸Defeat is uneptable.¡¹

    I pull out the spear skewered into another woman¡¯s body and point it at the rest of the girls.

    The number of my opponents may have decreased a fair bit but there are still ten of them left.

    I¡¯m fighting at a disadvantage but I don¡¯t have to option to run.

    ¡¸Get ready to lose your minds!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaah~?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The battle continued until morning, resulting in a draw where I copsed as soon as thest girl¡¯s eyes rolled back.

    The Next Morning, On the way to Goldonia

    ¡¸So sleepy, and it hurts all over.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you did it too much~ It¡¯s all red now~¡¹

    Leah tends to my dick by thering some oil and ointment as I¡¯m resting on Mel¡¯sp in the carriage.

    The womening along with me on the journey this time is Mel, Leah, Irijina, Pipi and Alice.

    I might be invited to dinner parties in the capital so I brought one of my official concubines in Mel with me.

    I wanted to take Ca with me at first but she ended up staying behind because Nonna made such a lonely expression.

    ¡¸The kids are still young but we shouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about. ¡¹

    There are a lot of girls for therge amount of kids at home so there isn¡¯t ack of caretakers.

    Leah was strongly rmended toe along by Celia.

    Her intents was for Leah to drive away any annoying insects in her ce, though she might have chosen the wrong person ¨C Leah doesn¡¯t seem like she would do that.

    Irijina came with us because the other girls aren¡¯t capable of protecting me.

    It definitely isn¡¯t because she¡¯s more dangerous around pregnant woman.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really...... letting me......e too?¡¹

    Alice mutters in a soft, almost disappearing voice.

    She seems to be nervous toe with me and my special family as someone part of the group of girls in the annex.

    ¡¸You might discover something you like by taking in the sights at the capital. It isn¡¯t healthy to only have a hobby of digging your ass.¡¹

    The girls in the annex were worried about her too so they pleaded for me to take her along.

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so tense. Nobody here is going to be cruel to you.¡¹

    As long as you don¡¯t call Mel an olddy, you¡¯ll be fine.

    Once we arrive in the capital, I¡¯ll give you some pocket money and you can y around with something besides your ass.

    Incidentally, Kroll is the only male who came along since Melissa couldn¡¯t tolerate him having sex with Alma without any regard for time and ce and said it would be best if he was separated from her for a while. I think it would have the opposite effect though.

    Even with the cold wind blowing outside, Irijina rides around on Schwartz after giving us a sidelong nce as we huddle together in the carriageplete with a heating unit.

    Pipi¡¯s riding in the back as well and somehow seems to be fine.

    ¡¸Master~ I¡¯ve finished putting on the ointment.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for asking you to do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be, I¡¯m a naughty girl so I love touching master¡¯s dick.¡¹

    Leah crawls towards me in a naughty manner unfitting for an average person her age.

    ¡¸What are you looking at?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, since Adolph is going to be absent, I wanted to check over things again.¡¹

    I have the documents listing the tax revenue with the spring head tax included.

    He makes this for every season.

    Erich told me that his acting governor only provides details for his tax revenue once every year, collecting information about harvest tax, head tax and other various things together in a single report.

    ¡¸Adolph is working really hard after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~ I can¡¯t read it.¡¹

    Hahaha, Adolph¡¯s writing is always quite detailed andplicated so it can¡¯t be helped.

    I rest my head on Mel¡¯sp while I doze off with Leah in my right arm and Alice in my left.

    This is travelling at its finest.

    With this, I can do my best in the capital too.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 21,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 60,700 gold (Tax Revenue +20,000) (Separate House -1000)

    Apanying: Mel (concubine), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (lover), Dorothea (mansion supervisor, lover), Alice (asshole), Kroll (orz)

    Sexual Partners: 149, children who have been born: 32

    Ie

    Head Tax: 50,000 gold (8000 already offered to the King)

    Mine Tax: 30,000 gold (3000 already offered to the King)

    Trade Tax: 15,000 gold

    Total Ie: 95,000 gold

    Expenses

    Mansion maintenance: 3000 gold

    Guard maintenance: 3000 gold

    Army Sries: 30,000 gold

    Military Facilities and Misceneous Expense: 4000 gold

    Concentrated Development in the South: 30,000 gold

    Paid Labor: 5000 gold

    Total Expenses: 75,000 gold

    Net Ie: +20,000 gold

 Chapter 170: Royal Institution

    <h4>Chapter 170: Royal Institution</h4>

    ¡¸Soldiers, line up!¡¹

    ¡¸......Aah.¡¹

    ¡¸Salute!¡¹

    As I stand on the podium in the royal institution, all the students in front of me stands still at attention and then salutes.

    Oh right, I have to tell them to stop.

    ¡¸You may rx.¡¹

    ¡¸At ease!¡¹

    This is awfully stiff...... well I guess that¡¯s how military schools are.

    Now I have to do troublesome greetings and listen to the self-introductions of the students I¡¯ll probably forget aboutter anyways.

    The royal institution is broken down into groups of 20 students each. There are times the entire student body will perform an activity together, but most functions are done in their teams of 20.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care though......¡¹

    It has only been about five seconds since the introductions began and I¡¯m already losing the motivation to continue.

    That¡¯s because these 20 people are all wearing hats and pants...... and they¡¯re all guys.

    Moreover, this team was just established this year and most of them haven¡¯t received any education.

    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s obvious that would be the case since this team is the core ss, in other words the kids who are supposed to be raised into militarymanders.

    I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be too many cultured girls who would willingly strive to be amander.

    Why would they be curious about an environment filled with boys anyways?

    Furthermore, the students all crowd around me after their self-introductions and talk about personal topics. Most of them talk about their house or their family.

    There aren¡¯t very many kids here who are from high ss noble families affiliated with the military.

    Plenty of those kids can be militarymanders even without going through school.

    The kids here are mostly the second sons from poorer, lower ss noble families or the son of some knight family in a distant countryside or the sons of influential persons in the region.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is now one of the leading grand nobles of the kingdom and your status is the highest it can go which doesn¡¯t require royal blood. From now on, whenever you go to ces where people are aiming to get high in the ranks, they will start promoting themselves and their household quite thoroughly. But please! Don¡¯t get lured in my women especially!¡¹

    I was told that by Nonna before I left.

    That reminds me, Nonna became ecstatic every time I went up in rank or widened my territory, but this time she was tame or rather she didn¡¯t look pleased.

    Maybe Nonna had her hands full just from thinking about her own child.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! Thank you for always taking care of my father.¡¹

    Who are you, I don¡¯t know your father.

    ¡¸In the event of my graduation, please by all means assign me under Your Excellency¡¯s army!¡¹

    Tell that to Erich, this training facility is one which raisesmanders for the Kingdom¡¯s army.

    ¡¸My brother is in the army. I would like to ask if Your Excellency can greet him in the future......¡¹

    Who¡¯s that, maybe I¡¯ll meet him if you ask me when I¡¯m free.

    ¡¸My sister would like to meet Hardlett-sama......¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to ask about more details from youter.

    ¡¸Ahem! Everyone, return to your seats.¡¹

    The instructor couldn¡¯t just watch without doing anything and shouted loudly, ordering the students to head back to their spots reluctantly.

    ¡¸Now then Margrave Hardlett, please go ahead.¡¹

    I thought this would happen.

    The lesson was interrupted for my sake so I can¡¯t just say ¡°Do your best and work hard¡± and be done with it.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll say something I¡¯ve heard over and over from Leopolt and M.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, I¡¯m sure there are quite a few of you who may have the frame of mind of a knight or noble learned from when you were young.¡¹

    Those students who appear to be the sons of knights and nobles stick their chests out with pride, while those ofmon birth get slightly more timid.

    ¡¸However, that kind of thing might hinder you in a military organization. In fact, you can say it¡¯ll get in the way.¡¹

    The people in the room start making amotion.

    They probably can¡¯t stay silent after being told their pride as a noble will be an obstacle.

    One young man...... who looks to be about 16, raised his hand to object.

    ¡¸Hey, the Margrave is still in the middle of his-......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Let him speak.¡¹

    ¡¸I am ............ the third son of the Baron Vidra¡¯s household! I cannot agree with what you just said! Pride as a noble and etiquette should be important because of the fact we¡¯ll be a part of the honorable Kingdom¡¯s army, fighting like some brigand is unforgivable! ¡¹

    It seems he¡¯s one of the few students from a traditional noble¡¯s household.

    Certainly, it would be troublesome if everyone stole and raped on the battlefield. In that sense, a noble¡¯s pride may be important.

    But you can¡¯t win with pride alone.

    ¡¸You are themander of a squad of just 100 people. 200 enemies are charging towards you. What would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸It goes without saying, I would lead my troops at the front, bravely fighting the enemy until they are defeated!¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸Ow! What are you doing?!¡¹

    I lightly hit him on the head.

    ¡¸First you have to determine the enemy¡¯s branch of army. If they have cavalry, then you¡¯ll use spears, if they have spears, then you¡¯ll use archers, if they have archers, then use infantry with shields.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pull through with spirit and willpow-...... oww!¡¹

    I hit his head a little harder and the boy shouts while holding his head in pain.

    ¡¸Even if you have spirit, don¡¯t painful things still hurt you? It¡¯ll hurt even more when you get pierced by an arrow and you won¡¯t be able to fight as usual.¡¹

    ¡¸But you yourself fought with a body riddled with wounds in the past......¡¹

    I do recall doing something like that.

    ¡¸So will you fight 200 people by yourself after all your allies have fallen? Or do you think all the soldiers will stand up against the enemy with willpower alone?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s......¡¹

    I look past the silent boy and direct my words to everyone.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about fighting fair and square on the battlefield. Just think about how you can fight to win. Digging pitfalls is great, hiding in the shadows and ambushing is also fine...... just win.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that cowardly?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong, think about it. Let¡¯s say you have a muscr miner and a cunning merchant in front of you. You can use any method you like as long as you win against them. Is there anyone stupid enough to brawl with the miner or try to win against the merchant in a battle of wits? I would do the opposite of what they want, since it would be easier to guarantee a win.¡¹

    I might eventually get pissed off and beat both of them up though.

    ¡¸Think about how you can win using something your opponent is weak against. But there will be times when you can¡¯t do anything even after considerable thought......¡¹

    Everyone perks up to hear the rest of the sentence.

    ¡¸That¡¯s when you run with your tail between your legs.¡¹

    Everyone slumps over disappointedly.

    ¡¸Turning your back on the enemy is not an option!¡¹

    I ignore their remarks and continue.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t fighting a war by yourself. You may have equivalent military strength with the enemy or you may asionally encounter an enemy with arger force. If you choose not to run and get massacred, your allies will lose that portion of military power and will be forced into a disadvantageous situation. If you retreat and meet up with your allies, you may be able to fight on equal footing.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that what you¡¯re saying is ideal! However, nobles live with pride and self-respect. Doing something that would dirty your family name is-......¡¹

    I don¡¯t think using a clever scheme on the battlefield is something which would disgrace any family though.

    ¡¸Fumu, the nobles of the former Arnd, they are held in high respect and many of them are brave individuals, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I have heard.¡¹

    ¡¸And where are they right now?¡¹

    The boy bes silent.

    ¡¸The Treian royalty also seem to have a high social standing, but where are they?¡¹

    To be precise, they¡¯re actually in my mansion¡¯s courtyard taking care of roses.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, they¡¯re no longer around. This is what happens when you are defeated in battle. Of course everyone wants to win in a beautiful and proud manner. If you have the talent to pull that off, there is nothing for me to say...... if you don¡¯t, then it¡¯s much better to win a war in an ugly fashion than to lose beautifully. At the very least, that¡¯s what I think.¡¹

    To be honest, I don¡¯t hate people who fight properly and then get defeated, but I don¡¯t want to be like them which is why I said what I did.

    There are no more discontent students.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because they know some people in their family who have done something that would disgrace their family.

    ¡¸Just now, I told you to run, but there are also times where you can¡¯t escape no matter what. For example when you are tasked with protecting your hometown or a girl precious to you. What is important to you...... what situations will you not run from, learn for yourself in school.¡¹

    I bring my speech to a close and step down from the podium.

    The students collectively apud and look at me with sparkling eyes.

    Nailed it, it was worth listening to Leopolt speak after all.

    Aah, if only there was a girl among these students......

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I¡¯m so moved! ¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Turning back swiftly, I see two students who are dressed in the same pants as the other students and have short hairstyles but this high-pitched voice is.......

    ¡¸There are females here?¡¹

    I ask the instructor in a rough tone.

    ¡¸Y-yes, there are two females in this team...... but as expected, will it be too hard for the girls to bemanders?¡¹

    ¡¸How wonderful!¡¹

    ¡¸R-right.¡¹

    I thank the two sparkly-eyed females and think about how I can somehow touch their breasts while patting their shoulders.

    ¡¸T-then please head to the next ss. Lord Hardlett will need to greet all sses, including the ss with the hopefuls of domestic affairs......¡¹

    Wait, at least let me pretend to encourage them by pushing my cock in them before going......

    But my pure intentions were ignored.

    I guess I¡¯ll have to be content with the girls blushing and getting all happy.

    ¡¸Hey...... did you see?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, his pants right? You could clearly see the shape from outside, which means it must be huge.¡¹

    ¡¸So the rumor about him having arge tool and loving women is true.¡¹

    ¡¸You could tell too? He was trying to aim for our breasts while touching our shoulders, right?¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll go to the other sses ande up with something to say.

    Afterwards, the greetings ended without any particr problems.

    The prospectivemander teams had just one or two females each at the most and some teams with absolutely none, making me sad.

    To that point, the team of prospective domestic officials have a rtively higher number of females who n to be secretaries or aides.

    I intended to focus on finding a candidate to aid Adolph in the first ce. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll naturally be concentrating my rounds on this team, it¡¯s not because I have any hidden agenda.

    The thing which was contrastingly a failure was the personal training conducted outside.

    The purpose of this school is to raisemanders so there isn¡¯t particrly a need for them to be master martial artists, and they would get enough training to function as a soldier so it wouldn¡¯t be a big focus in their lessons.

    However, they would not be able to maintainmand if they¡¯re defeated as quickly as Christoph is, so they need the minimum amount of practice.

    That was when they asked me to provide them with an example.

    ¡¸Listen, to deal with an armored foe, you raise your sword and then ......strike!¡¹

    I swing down the two-handed sword in my hands with my full strength.

    The helmet of the armor-wearing doll became heavily damaged and the entire doll copsed to the ground.

    ¡¸...... you¡¯re telling us to slice through, helmet and all?¡¹

    ¡¸How else would you defeat them?¡¹

    ¡¸What if the opponent blocks with their sword?¡¹

    ¡¸Just break their sword and defeat them in one strike.¡¹

    The area was enveloped in a shroud of silence.

    I just said what was obvious though.

    ¡¸T-then what if the opponent strikes first?¡¹

    ¡¸Watch carefully, then dodge, otherwise block if you can¡¯t evade in time......¡¹

    I ask the instructor toe at me with a sword and then I intercept the blow.

    ¡¸Send him flying!¡¹

    I take a step in after our swords sh and knock the instructor back. He flies in an arc in the air before hitting the ground and tumbling for a bit.

    ¡¸Simple, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible for us.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who said that, but it was in a hushed voice.

    What else should I say at this point?

    The atmosphere was also strange when Irijina took part in the training.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be teaching you how to fight with spears!! The enemy wille like zoom, so you block with a ng, then you twirl with a whoosh and then finish with a thrust like boom! Get it!?¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸When you¡¯re using a spear while riding a horse, make your horse run like bappahh and then with a sudden jerk like-......¡¹

    Even I don¡¯t understand anything she¡¯s saying. It¡¯s impossible for Irijina to exin anything verbally.

    It would be different if she trained with them every day like she does with Kroll.......

    The sun is setting now and I was just about to leave the royal institution and have a drink with Irijina before going back home, but a carriage stops in front of the school.

    ¡¸Ooh, Lord Hardlett. It is admirable for you to be doing inspections.¡¹

    It was Keh himself who appeared in front of me.

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t the Commissioner of government affairs...... I didn¡¯t see you in the school.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I didn¡¯t have any business in the school after all.¡¹

    Then why are you here?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be such a stranger, Lord Hardlett, I can easily throw a weing party for you if you informed me of your arrival in the capital ......¡¹

    We¡¯re not even on good enough terms with each other for me to want you to wee me.

    ¡¸I just wanted to visit the school for some personal reasons. It wasn¡¯t something worth announcing.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear me, you were concerned enough with this school, which is entrusted with our nation¡¯s future, to make an effort toe all the way here from your territory. You are truly an outstanding model for the Kingdom¡¯s nobles. This Keh here is in admiration of such actions.¡¹

    I don¡¯t care for his ttery and I really just want to drink with Irijina.

    I¡¯d appreciate if he could just spit out what he really wants.

    ¡¸Actually, I came here tonight to invite you to a ball which will be held in the mansion of one of my acquaintances. It is a little bit on the spur of the moment, but please consider this as a recement for your weing party. If you are so inclined, please travel with me to the party in this carriage. Any others who you would like to apany you are wee to join and I will also send them to the mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... but in these clothes......¡¹

    I realized after that was said.

    The clothes I wore to do the first inspection of the school were of formal wear.

    It isn¡¯t the grandest ceremonial outfit but it isn¡¯t bad enough to be considered rude if I showed up amongst nobles in this.

    ......he probably knew that and was aiming for the return trip.

    Now, I won¡¯t be able to make an excuse to say that it would take too long to change clothes.

    ¡¸Hm? We¡¯re going to drink at a ball?¡¹

    Irijina, don¡¯t say anything.

    I¡¯ll buy you a barrel of alcoholter.

    ¡¸No, but tonight is ......¡¹

    My feelings right now are of annoyance but I actually don¡¯t mind epting. However, the banquet with the new nobles is tomorrow if I remember correctly so it would look bad if I attended Keh¡¯s dinner party first. In particr, arriving in Keh¡¯s carriage makes it several times worse.

    Sensing my hesitation, Keh switches target to Irijina.

    ¡¸Well, look, it doesn¡¯t do your body well to remain outside in the cold, please take your follower along and get in. There will be the finest quality of alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like there will be alcohol there!!¡¹

    Irijina gets attracted by the alcohol and gets on the carriage.

    I resignedly get in the carriage as well, but being the rational person that I am, I¡¯m not baited by the alcohol like the simple-minded Irijina.

    I still haven¡¯t decided to go yet.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, pleased to make your acquaintance.¡¹

    ¡¸It is an honor to meet you.¡¹

    Inside the carriage are twodies...... they look a little over 20 and are wearing dresses slightly too thin, but not thin enough to be considered vulgar.

    Both of them haverge breasts and asses, and their bashful smiles make them extremely sexy.

    ¡¸These girls are daughters of my subordinates. I hope you don¡¯t mind, they asked me if they could see you so I had theme with me.¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t mind at all.

    The two girls sit up against either side of my body and bring their lips close to my ears.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always admired you, Hardlett-sama. It feels like anything I do with you...... will be fun.¡¹

    ¡¸I actually like someone who is a little forceful. I want to be Hardlett-sama¡¯s ything...... just kidding.¡¹

    Their breasts are pressing against my body from both sides and I can feel their breath hitting my ears.

    Their hands are ced lightly on my thigh, but they¡¯re gently rubbing my gradually bulging meat rod.

    ¡¸Muu......¡¹

    ¡¸There is still some time before the ball. Could I ask you to wait for a bit in the carriage?¡¹

    The woman pushes her breasts even more against my body.

    I can¡¯t take this anymore, I¡¯ll just go to this ball or whatever.

    ¡¸......Can my wife and her attendante to the mansion as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Hahaha, then I¡¯ll be going in the carriage towards the rear.¡¹

    With that said, Keh dismounts from the carriage.

    In the wide space inside the carriage, Irijina drinks an expensive-looking alcohol straight from the bottle instead of in a ss while the two beautifuldies are leaning against me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve often been told that I¡¯m an indecent woman...... they say that I sound like a bitch in heat.¡¹

    ¡¸I decided that if I¡¯m going to bear someone¡¯s child, it might as well be a strong man¡¯s child.¡¹

    The girls openly and lewdly rub my crotch while I also extend my hands towards their breasts.

    A Few Hours Later

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, this will be tonight¡¯s venue ¨C the head of agricultural affairs, Count Irhid¡¯s mansion. The rest of your party have been brought here as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Such a sudden request really caught me off guard......¡¹

    ¡¸Haau, me too.¡¹

    The ones who came were Mel and Leah ¨C Mel as my concubine and Leah as her attendant. The escort in Irijina finished all the alcohol and was left drunk in the carriage.

    I¡¯ll punish her tomorrow.

    ¡¸Sorry for thest minute notice...... and also, Lord Baldwin, the girls have fallen asleep......¡¹

    The two girls are sleeping away in the carriage covered with a nket.

    ¡¸Aahn...... your big spear.¡¹¡¸Give me more......¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for that, but those girls weren¡¯t invited to the party so it doesn¡¯t matter if they sleep.¡¹

    I¡¯m saved.

    The two females wrapped in the nket are bow-legged and their lower halves are covered in semen after all.

    However, if those girls were in the carriage and they weren¡¯t going to attend the party, that means...... don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve been tricked!

    I can¡¯t just say I won¡¯t participate now that Irijina emptied the carriage of its alcohol stock and I¡¯ve fucked the two females.

    So this is the world where scheming people live ¨C looks like I¡¯ve been caught hook, line and sinker in some terrifying scheme.

    ¡¸Well, I guess I¡¯ll go since I¡¯vee all the way here anyways. I¡¯ll try to enjoy myself.¡¹

    I put my arm around Mel, who is wearing an elegant dress, and act as her escort.

    ¡¸Uu, this is embarrassing. This middle-aged woman has a husband who is young enough to be her son escorting her, what will everyone think of me......?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it? I think you¡¯re plenty beautiful though.¡¹

    It¡¯s true Mel looks considerably older than me, but she still retains her beauty from her youthful days.

    If she just smiles, I¡¯m sure it will be me who feels the envious gazes instead.

    ¡¸Unyyi......¡¹

    Leah ising as Mel¡¯s attendant and isn¡¯t wearing a dress as pretty as Mel¡¯s but she still looks lovely.

    She usually isn¡¯t too concerned with what she wears so seeing her in this kind of outfit is a fresh look and makes her even more attractive.

    When I pat her head, she looks up at me with a smile.

    ¡¸Well everyone, he may not have been formally invited but Margrave Hardlett himself and his wife was able to make time from their trip to the capital toe on short notice.¡¹

    Everyone raised voices to express their surprise and awe as Mel and I lock arms and enter the banquet hall.

    For some reason, Keh is walking in front and leading us.

    ¡¸My, my, this is my first time meeting him. His wife is also gorgeous.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be nice if we could get to know each other more in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Having a good rtionship in both politics and military is for the mothend after all.¡¹

    Feeling satisfied, Keh looks on as the nobles immediately crowd around us and start chatting away.

    I see, he wants to appeal to his own faction that he has a strong rtionship with me even if he has to bring me with hasty preparations.

    I was just dancing on the palm of his hand when I got lured in by the prettydies.

    However, I was able to enjoy their holes and suck on their nicerge breasts in exchange so I can¡¯tin.

    It¡¯s possible I got them pregnant too.

    ¡¸So Nonna-sama, who I saw at a previous party, has gotten pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t want to take any chances so she¡¯s resting back in my territory.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s understandable...... so when¡¯s the engagement?¡¹

    ¡¸Haah?¡¹

    ¡¸The person your child will be marrying......¡¹

    The child hasn¡¯t been identified as a boy or girl yet let alone born yet.

    I knew the traditional nobles in particr marry off their children indiscriminately, but this is way too soon.

    What would happen if they got the wrong gender?

    It might be fine for two girls, but it would be a tragedy for a guy and a guy to get married.

    Conversations with the nobles is just small talk, where I get ttery and ill will alike directed at me.

    Unlike the new nobles, a lot of the traditional nobles look down on me as some violent neer.

    Keh may not publicly express his stance but I can see where he stands based on his attitude.

    Mel has appeared here and there in the parties that Nonna holds back in my territory so she knows how to conduct herself in this setting to a certain extent.

    There were just a few formalities in this party but Mel¡¯s rudeness should be cancelled out for the most part by my actions.

    I should mention that Ca has also appeared in parties wearing dresses picked out by Nonna.

    However, she must have felt that taking off the dress was too troublesome.

    She rolled up her dress in the corner of the courtyard and peed while remaining standing, which then resulted in a scuffle when Nonna saw her.

    Because of that, quite the fuss was made amongst the local wives about how the wives of the Hardlett family are in discord.

    Even though they actually get along quite well with each other.

    ¡¸It looks like we¡¯ll get through things unscathed this time.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure nothing bad will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸This is such a fun party, right?¡¹

    As soon as the three of us look at each other and smile, therge doors of the hall opened. Only the invitees of the party were supposed to proceed inside but there was a loud sound which apanied the movement of the doors.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 60,600 gold (Capital Hotel Fees -100)

    Apanying: Mel (concubine), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (lover), Dorothea (mansion supervisor, lover), Alice (asshole), Kroll (£ß¥È£þ|¡ð)

    Sexual Partners: 151, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 171: Winter War in the Capital â‘  Dance of Tragedy

    <h4>Chapter 171: Winter War in the Capital ¢Ù Dance of Tragedy</h4>

    ¡¸What happened, it¡¯s so noisy.¡¹

    ¡¸Our mood is dampened now.¡¹

    The nobles furrow their brows and the servantsin when the door is swung open with a bang.

    But they don¡¯t continue grumbling for long.

    ¡¸The pce guards!? Whose mansion do you think this-...... uwaah, what are you doing!?¡¹

    I can hear the knight assigned as the security for the party scream and then run in on all fours covered in blood.

    ¡¸Ruffians! H-help......gyaah! ¡¹

    The knight crawls into the hall and the pathetic man dies soon after he was pierced in the back with a sword.

    ¡¸Ooh...... how cruel!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Most of the people here are civil officials who have never seen a person die so they cover their eyes, while many wives faint on the spot.

    ¡¸Mel, Leah, hide behind me.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹¡¸¡®Kay!¡¹

    It sucks not having Irijina here.

    First I have to determine what¡¯s going on though.

    ¡¸Nobody move!¡¹

    Counting the man who pulled the sword out from the dead knight¡¯s body, there are 10 men who walk into the hall together.

    All of them are wearing chainmail and holding swords.

    As expected, none of them had weapons like bowguns or spears.

    ¡¸The pce guards? ......what on earth is-!?¡¹¡¸What the heck is going on!?¡¹

    I can¡¯t me the nobles for being shocked.

    All of them look just like the guards that protect the capital.

    ¡¸Are they pce guards?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re imposters.¡¹

    I answer Mel¡¯s anxiously asked question immediately.

    There¡¯s a possibility that they came because the master here is evading tax or they¡¯re in the middle of cleaning up any ces that support criminal organizations, but it¡¯s still strange to specifically target a party. There are too many unrted nobles here and if by any chance they made a mistake and an irrelevant high ranking noble was injured, the guard captain won¡¯t just lose his job.

    Any armed groups loitering around and nning insubordination in the capital would be immediately suspected.

    Their disguise as pce guards is just camouge.

    In that case, their objective is robbery? ......or maybe something else.

    ¡¸We belong to the pce guards! Where is the Commissioner of Government Affairs!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, where is Marquess Baldwin?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t he go to the room in the back as soon as themotion started?¡¹

    I guess Keh ran to the back room as soon as he heard the shouting.

    That¡¯s quite the leg speed if he didn¡¯t know this was going to happen.

    The fake guards realize immediately from the noisy nobles that Keh isn¡¯t here anymore.

    The men make a sour look and click their tongues.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯se to this...... there¡¯s no stopping even though we only have a small group!!¡¹

    The men tear off the crest of the pce guards on their uniforms.

    ¡¸We are proud members of the Magrado Dukedom! We havee to punish the evil Goldonian nobles in ce of ourte King and for our fathend!!¡¹

    The men draw their swords altogether and start indiscriminately cutting down the surrounding nobles.

    I knew it would end up like this.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹¡¸Master, we-......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, there are only 10 of them. We¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    I can somehow manage numerically speaking, but the enemy seems fairly well-trained and it¡¯ll be hard on me when I¡¯m unarmed.

    I can¡¯t just nonchntly walk out ande back with a sword.

    ¡¸Peiza, I¡¯m scared!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me honey, I was once called the knight of the swift wind!¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure who called him that, but the knight of the swift wind draws his needle-like ceremonial sword and stands up against the hoodlum.

    Oh right, this guy was the one who did a swordy performance as a sideshow for the banquet a little earlier.

    ¡¸The area within my sword¡¯s reach is my barrier! Only death awaits those who get too close!¡¹

    He swings his needle around quickly. It does look like it¡¯ll hurt if you get stabbed by it.

    ¡¸Soryaa!¡¹

    Finally, the knight¡¯s sword hits the hoodlum¡¯s arm, drawing blood and a scream of pain.

    That¡¯s one point, you would win ...... if you were in a match that is.

    ¡¸Damn son of a bitch!¡¹

    The hoodlum shouts a curse and flicks away the sword stabbed in his arm with his two-handed sword.

    The thin sword bends into the character ¡®¤¯¡¯ and snaps in half, rendering the weapon unusable.

    ¡¸Awawa, my sword! Time out! Let me switch my sword!¡¹

    The moring knight lost the will to fight along with his weapon and gets stabbed in the stomach while his hands remained pushed out in front of the enemy.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!! Mamaaaa¡ª!!¡¹

    I look elsewhere to see the nobles all trying to escape and helplessly getting cut down one after the other.

    Even without a decent weapon, there are 30 guys here against the 10 enemies.

    I thought they would have been able to give Mel and Leah enough time to escape but it doesn¡¯t look like I can expect much from them.

    Unfortunately, I have to do it myself.

    ¡¸Nooo-! Stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare yourself, Goldonian pig...... guhga!¡¹

    One of the hoodlums chasing down a noble¡¯s wife gets hit with a sturdy and expensive-looking chair. The chair shatters into pieces while the man falls to the ground on the spot with his face smashed in.

    ¡¸Tch-! Who was that!?¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t worry about him, we have to kill the rest of them before they run away.¡¹

    Taking advantage of the opening when the men shifted their eyes to their deadpanion, I take a candlestick in each hand from the top of the table and charge at them.

    This heavy silverwork should have more effect than that needle-like sword.

    ¡¸Is it you, bastard! Take that!¡¹

    One of the hoodlums realizes my presence and swings his sword down at me.

    I react instinctively by blocking his powerless strike with the right candlestick, then follow up with a thrust using the left candlestick.

    My strike was aimed at his face so the candle protruding outwards pokes into his eye first and embeds itself deep inside his head, killing the man instantly.

    ¡¸This guy, he¡¯sing here!¡¹

    ¡¸Finish him off quickly!¡¹

    The candlestick crumpled after blocking the sword, so I throw it at the hoodlum, dashing forward using the opening it gave me.

    ¡¸The same trick won¡¯t work all the time! ¡¹

    After seeing what happened to his friend, he protects his face with both hands.

    He probably thought the only ce I could aim for was his face since his body was wrapped in chainmail.

    ¡¸That would work if it was a weak man I guess.¡¹

    I thrust into his defenceless abdomen with all my might.

    The slow and pointy candlestick bends while piercing through the man¡¯s chainmail, lodging everything but the base of the candlestick into his body.

    ¡¸Abhubhub......¡¹

    I move in to grab the man¡¯s sword as he throws up blood.

    ¡¸You killed three of them ...... unforgivable!¡¹

    ¡¸Die, you brute!¡¹

    The two ruffianse at me simultaneously.

    I was about to deflect their blow with my arm guard in habit, but I realized I didn¡¯t have them on this time and jumped out of the way instead.

    That was close, I was about to lose my arm.

    ¡¸Hmph, you¡¯re unarmed...... I¡¯ll kill you soon!¡¹

    The men charge at me with cruel smiles.

    Oh good, it would have been more annoying if you kept your distance and closed in on me from both sides.

    I evade the downward strike by a hair¡¯s breadth and step on the sword when it hits the ground so it couldn¡¯t be raised up again.

    ¡¸Hiih! H-help me! ¡¹

    There¡¯s another one aiming for me so I have to finish this one off instantly.

    It¡¯s nasty, but there¡¯s no choice.

    I pull down the man¡¯s chainmail and bite his throat, tearing out his trachea.

    ¡¸Hiiih!!¡¹¡¸Uwaaaah!¡¹

    The other remaining enemy wasn¡¯t the only one to voice his displeasure, the nobles also screamed out.

    The inside of my mouth feels disgusting...... I¡¯ll forget about itter when I go back home to do some yful biting with Leah and Mel.

    ¡¸Next!¡¹

    I hold the man who is spewing blood from his throat in my arms as the other one charges at me and use the man¡¯s body as a shield to block his friend¡¯s sword attack before chucking the lifeless corpse at him.

    ¡¸Uwaa!¡¹

    The man drops his sword when hit by hispanion¡¯s dead body.

    ¡¸Don¡¯te any closer, you monster!¡¹

    You¡¯re the ones who came at me, just give up.

    I grab his head and headbutt him, then pull back from the fainting man slightly before giving him a second headbutt.

    After confirming his forehead caved in, I toss him aside and take a nce at my surroundings.

    Because I was involved in a scuffle with their allies, the remaining five enemies are pointing their swords at me.

    ¡¸Fumu, it feels a little light.¡¹

    I take the two swords which belonged to the two I killed earlier.

    As long as I¡¯m armed with some kind of weapon, there¡¯s no reason to be scared of a mere five people.

    ¡¸Kill hiiiiiiim!!¡¹

    After that battlecry, the five of them rush straight at me altogether.

    I hold out my arms with one sword in each hand and charge at them too.

    I block the swords whiche at me from the sides and twist my body to dodge the attacks aimed at my vulnerable abdomen.

    In that moment, the two men who shed at me lose their bnce and end up tangled with each other.

    ¡¸Tch! Move it!¡¹¡¸You move!¡¹¡¸Gue!¡¹

    I use the momentum from the rotation of my body to slice off the head of one of the hoodlums and then quickly put some distance between myself and the other men. The fourth man continues pursuing me with his sword and I cross my swords to prepare myself to block his attack.

    However, I move my swords and sidestep right before the de makes contact with mine, making him swing at air before stepping on his sword.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The fifth person charged in hoping to get an opening to attack me after I crossed swords with his buddy, but ends up staring at me nkly as I stand in front of him.

    ¡¸Looks like things turned out differently than you expected.¡¹

    I deflect his attack with one of my swords and then use the other sword to send his head flying.

    ¡¸Dammit!!¡¹

    The three remaining enemies are left feeling furious, while I¡¯ll be the one initiating the attack next.

    I charge at them with full-powered swings, hoping to finish them off before they could attack.

    ¡¸An attack of this level-geguh!¡¹¡¸-Can easily be stoppe-gyuh!¡¹

    The two men positioned their swords horizontally to receive my strike but their swords were shattered along with their heads, and then I send thest enemy flying with a front kick.

    ¡¸Agh......ughh......¡¹

    I thought I got in a clean kick to destroy his stomach, but the chainmail he was wearing saved him.

    It would be too sad if I left him to suffer in pain.

    I stand in front of him and raise my sword.

    ¡¸Please wait, Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    Just when I was about to give him the finishing blow, a voice calls out from behind me.

    ¡¸We need to ask that man about what happened today. I know it may be frustrating, but please......¡¹

    The one who stopped me is Keh, who showed up from nowhere.

    ¡¸......Alright.¡¹

    I use the butt of the sword to hit a spot on the man¡¯s shoulder.

    With a thud, the man is knocked unconscious and copses.

    ¡¸Well done.¡¹

    Seeing how the fighting is over, Mel and Leahe running to my side.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you don¡¯t have any injuries, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Master~¡¹

    There, there, I¡¯m happy that you two aren¡¯t hurt either.

    ¡¸Is Lord Hardlett a demon or something......?¡¹¡¸What a way of fighting, what strength......¡¹

    Not all the nobles looked at me in admiration.

    They¡¯re probably thinking about a beautified version of fighting where both sides cross swords for a while before the final sh where only one person falls to the ground...... like it is disyed in the theatres.

    In reality though, brain matter, guts and pools of blood are sprayed all over the room.

    The corpses of 10 ruffians and several nobles are lying on the floor while some other nobles got injured and are wailing loudly. It was probably like a scene from hell to them, and with me in the center of all that, they looked at me in terror and disgust.

    As if trying to cancel that delicate atmosphere, Keh pped his hands to make a loud smack.

    ¡¸Everyone! These guys may not be the only viins. Many of you have also gotten injured. Let¡¯s move to a safer area as soon as we can!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......right.¡¹¡¸My son! Where¡¯s my son!?¡¹

    ¡¸Count Irhid, you¡¯re the host! Go on and take the lead.¡¹

    The face of the master of the mansion turned pale when Keh red at him, but he starts walking forward with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸M-my apologies! Well everyone, pleasee this way before the real guards arrive......¡¹

    ¡¸And also...... if Lord Hardlett wasn¡¯t here, then all of us might have gotten massacred. I express my deepest thanks on behalf of everyone here.¡¹

    Keh lowers his head to me, which prompts the other nobles to also thank me.

    I don¡¯t really care either way.

    And you were really just hiding away somewhere the whole time.

    It might have been a wise decision on his part since he probably would have gotten in the way of the fight, but this doesn¡¯t feel right to me.

    More importantly, I¡¯m worried about something.

    ¡¸Marquess Baldwin, about this incident......¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about how the remnants of the Magrado forces are targeting me?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡¹

    ¡¸......if we were to believe what they said, but still you would think that their target would, with all due respect, be His Majesty. Assuming they gave up because they couldn¡¯t infiltrate the pce, you would expect their next target to be either Marquess Radhalde or Lord Hardlett. However, they must not have known you would be here.¡¹

    It was decided on the spot after all.

    It would be bad if that was the case.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to believe they would purposely aim just for me...... which means it¡¯s possible they simultaneously attacked the homes of Marquess Radhalde or Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m heading back home. A carriage......no a horse, I¡¯m borrowing one.¡¹

    Without waiting for a reply, I take Mel and Leah with me on a horse. Unlike Schwartz, this horse looks like it¡¯s having a hard time, but it shouldn¡¯t need to travel a long distance.

    I make the horse gallop like its life depended on it.

    Irijina should have returned to the mansion although she¡¯s drunk, so the only others who can fight are Pipi and Kroll.

    I think they can manage somehow if there¡¯s only about 10 of them, but any more than that will be dangerous.

    ¡¸Hope I make it in time......¡¹

    But as I approach the mansion, a familiar stench wafts in the air.

    The smell of blood, guts and burning flesh enters my nose.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 60,600 gold

    Apanying: Mel (concubine), Leah (lover), Irijina (drunk), Pipi (??), Dorothea (??), Alice (??), Kroll (??)

    Sexual Partners: 151, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 172: Winter War in the Capital â‘¡ Sinking in Hellfire

    <h4>Chapter 172: Winter War in the Capital ¢Ú Sinking in Hellfire</h4>

    A Few Hours Ago, Hardlett Residence.

    ¡¸Ununu...... to think I¡¯d get drunk from such a measly amount, I still have a long ways to go......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, hurry and drink some water.¡¹

    After Irijina returned home, Dorothea hands her a cup filled with water, but Irijina takes the pitcher and drinks directly out of there instead.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I was so drunk I couldn¡¯t stand! He could have taken me with him!!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez! It might have been different if you got drunk at the party, but he couldn¡¯t just enter with an escort who is already red in the face!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think they would be that strict.¡¹

    The alcohol Irijina chugged like it was water in the carriage were all expensive high-ss products, each of them way more than the monthly ie of amoner, not to mention many of them were the kind of alcohol you would normally enjoy sparingly in a ss by smelling the fragrance and sipping lightly.

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now. I¡¯ll just wait and eat something.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi is hungry too~¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. I¡¯ll make something to eat, just wait here please...... Alice-san too, please sit on the sofa instead of going to the corner.¡¹

    Lying t on the room¡¯s sofa in the character ¡®´ó¡¯ is therge Irijina and Pipi is on top doing the same.

    On the other hand, the obedient Alice hase to the capital for the first time and is more timid in an environment with nothing and nobody she¡¯s familiar with.

    Besides the times she ys with her ass, the girl is rather bashful and reserved.

    ¡¸Mamaa~ snack~¡¹¡¸Mamaa~ pee~¡¹¡¸Mamaa~ sleepy~ ¡¹

    As Dorothea moves to the kitchen, some children who are still quite young follow behind her in a row.

    If Nonna were here, she would probably scream something like ¡°Is this an orphanage!? Please use better judgement¡±, however the family members here, Irijina and Pipi, don¡¯t really stress about these little details. While waiting for the food toe out, Irijina is killing time by using the bounciness of the sofa to bounce Pipi up and down. Pipiughs, making poses in midair every time she¡¯s sent up.

    The two girls jostle with one another and enjoy themselves despite Pipi¡¯s underwear being exposed for everyone to see.

    ¡¸Uu...... panties......¡¹

    ¡¸Come on Kroll, this isn¡¯t the ce to get turned on, help out why don¡¯t you! Add some more charcoal to the fire and go fetch some water.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay.¡¹

    Even though Kroll has buffed up, Dorothea still thinks of him as one of her sons.

    Having shown an embarrassing side of himself to his mother, the man slumps his shoulders and walks towards the well in the courtyard.

    When Kroll filled the bucket of the well with water, a man called out to him.

    ¡¸Sorry to trouble you this evening! I would like to meet with Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    The head of the house had taken Mel and Leah to a party so this probably wasn¡¯t a guest who made a proper appointment.

    In that case, Kroll determined that it wouldn¡¯t matter if he replied in his master¡¯s stead.

    ¡¸May I know who is asking?¡¹

    ¡¸We are members of the pce guards! We would like to have an audience with Lord Hardlett urgently.¡¹

    In front of him are several carriages and about 50 armed men from the pce guards ¨C an abnormal scene which caused him to be suspicious ¨C but because they are pce guards, he couldn¡¯t treat them with disdain.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama is currently away on business.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? ......where did he go?!¡¹

    The man is clearly showing how much of a hurry he is in.

    And he also forgot to maintain his keigo, raising his voice and shouting instead.

    ¡¸...... I am just a mere servant so I do not know. He has taken the madam with him too.¡¹

    Kroll also thought his behavior was strange and purposely didn¡¯t provide his master¡¯s destination.

    Hearing the angry yelling, Pipi popped her head out from the door of the mansion, which Kroll then signalled to with his eyes.

    The girl swiftly returned insides.

    ¡¸When will he be back?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    A brief silence fell on the two individuals, then the pce guards whisper something to each other.

    Some people in the neighborhood have alreadye out to find out what was going on with all the yelling.

    Seeing how they were clearly making a scene, the pce guards made a sour expression.

    ¡¸...... It¡¯s a shame we let the big tiger escape, but there¡¯s no helping it now!¡¹

    The man who greeted Kroll unsheathed his sword and everyone behind him also did the same. They must have been prepared for when their disguise failed.

    ¡¸Kill everyone connected to Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸-gh!?¡¹

    Kroll had already partly anticipated this would happen and rolled away to dodge the long sword swung at him, then he closed the door which separated the courtyard with the main street and lowered the bolt. The people in the nearby houses who were peeking all screamed and shut their windows and doors.

    They had an extremely good view but they had no reason to get themselves involved.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    The enemy kicks the door in a hurry, but that¡¯s nowhere near enough to break down the reinforced door.

    Even if they detour around, the walls are made of stone and if they wanted to climb up, they would be hit with a spring trap installed by Celia. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them to get in.

    ¡¸Hurry up and get them!¡¹

    But the door is not exactly a castle gate.

    It wouldn¡¯t hold out for long if several men continuously ram their bodies against it.

    With just the bucket in his hands, Kroll couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to.

    However at that moment, a shout and loud footsteps can be heard approaching him from inside the mansion.

    ¡¸Viins-!? You¡¯ll be skewered!!¡¹

    Irijina bursts out of the mansion by destroying the door and thrusts out her spear without question.

    One of the men who was charging into the door to break it down received a clean strike from the spear through his face and into his head.

    ¡¸Judgment! Judgment!¡¹

    Irijina pulls out her spear by force and then puts her back into consecutive thrusts, piercing another man through the heart and killing him, and then gouging out the abdomen of two others to injure them.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this woman!?¡¹¡¸She easily prated chainmail!¡¹

    Irijina has a considerable amount of brute strength evenpared to men, so those thin chainmail armors that the guards were wearing were not enough to block her thrusts.

    ¡¸Hahahahahaha!! Prepare yourselves!¡¹

    Her spear runs through the thigh of another man, and when he falls to the ground, Irijina delivers a thrust to his face to finish him off.

    ¡¸Tch, change your weapons! One-handed swords put us at a disadvantage!!¡¹

    The men let go of the one-handed swords specifically used by the pce guards and then take out spears and bowguns from the carriages.

    They must have determined their disguises are meaningless at this point.

    ¡¸Kroll, go get your sword! While you¡¯re at it, let the children inside run away!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Irijina takes the door of the mansion she broke herself and uses it in ce of a shield, intent on staving off the enemies here.

    The unarmed Kroll runs off at lightning speed.

    ¡¸Shoot her to death through the fence! Use your bowguns to-...... wah!¡¹

    Right when the shooter settled his aim on Irijina, an arrow hit him in between his eyebrows.

    ¡¸W-where did thate from!?¡¹

    The answer was Pipi, who climbed on the roof of the mansion.

    The distance wasn¡¯t even ten meters and she had the height advantage.

    It was hard to believe she would miss her mark.

    ¡¸Mother!¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll!? What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen, just hide in the basement! Take everyone with you!¡¹

    ¡¸B-but we have to protect the mansion......¡¹

    In exchange for managing the mansion, the house was given to her to look after, so she immediately thought about how all of them would be chased out if they did something to harm the house.

    ¡¸Forget about that right now! I will protect it!¡¹

    Kroll picks up his sword and heads to the front door.

    Dorothea held back the little boy who wanted to chase after him and took everyone down into the basement.

    ¡¸Soryaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh, you little-!¡¹¡¸This one¡¯s skilled!¡¹

    Irijina fends off attacks with the fence while swinging her spear and has already put down a couple more men.

    Those who were about to shoot Irijina get taken down by Pipi¡¯s arrows one after the other.

    If things continue at this rate, the girls would be able to hold out, but the enemy chose to do something bold.

    The horses¡¯ asses were shed with swords and they were made to charge towards the door.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    Irijina rolls away and dodges the splintering pieces, the carriage is heavily damaged and the horse is dead after getting stabbed by the broken iron fence, but the main entrance was broken down.

    ¡¸The enemies...... there are 30 left?¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s expression bes gloomy.

    She could tell these men weren¡¯t amateurs just from fighting with them.

    She somehow managed to push them back with the fence but if they alle flooding in, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand all their attacks.

    Pipi has also begun to be targeted by bowguns and hasn¡¯t peeked out from on top of the roof.

    Because there wasn¡¯t much distance between them, the enemy could also urately aim at her.

    ¡¸Irijina-san!¡¹

    Kroll rushes out of the mansion with a sword in his hand.

    His skills arecking and he probably won¡¯t provide any help, but the increase in headcount was still appreciated.

    ¡¸The children are behind us. We¡¯ll protect them to the death!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    ¡¸Kill them all!¡¹

    The enemy pushes forward all at once.

    ¡¸Kroll, watch my back!¡¹

    Irijina twirls her spear and jumps in the middle of the enemies, using her power to knock away the two at the front with shields. Spinning her extended spear to face upward, she thrusts towards the throat of another enemy, spraying his blood everywhere as the man copses with a hole in his heck. Then she crouches and takes a low stance, making a low sweep with her spear.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹¡¸Gyaah!¡¹

    Two enemies get their legs cut and fall over while another one hops up to avoid the attack, though he bes unbnced in doing so.

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    Bringing the spear back, she performs a high-speed triple thrust, urately piercing the hearts of the three staggering enemies and defeating them instantly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    Quick strikes dart towards the face and throat of the enemies ¨C the heavy attack with Irijina¡¯s full force behind it tearing through the shields of the men trying to defend, and prating through the chainmail and into their abdomen.

    ¡¸What is this woman!?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s got incredible strength! Don¡¯t try to deflect her attacks!¡¹

    Irijina runs around the courtyard taking on three to four enemies at a time, but because of the difference in numbers someone is bound to circle around to her back.

    ¡¸Drop dead!¡¹

    A man encroaches behind Irijina as she¡¯s fighting, ready to swing his sword.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    Kroll engages that man.

    He takes a swing at the man and his attack hits the man¡¯s shoulders, however with hisck of strength, it bounces off the chainmail. Nevertheless, the sword was able to act as a blunt instrument, causing the man to hold his shoulder and drop his sword.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    ¡¸Toryaaa!¡¹

    Kroll puts the strength of his entire body behind his horizontal swing and severs the man¡¯s head. A fountain of blood erupts from the newly created opening and the man copses after desperately trying to stop the bleeding from his neck.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... I finished...... one of them.¡¹

    ¡¸This damn brat!¡¹

    As Kroll remains dazed after his first kill, a furious front kick knocks the wind from his lungs and causes him to crumple in pain.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    The following sword attack was somehow blocked but he couldn¡¯t muster any strength and was pushed down. As the enemy¡¯s sword grinds on his own, the de slowly gets pushed towards his neck.

    ¡¸I said I won¡¯t...... die.¡¹

    Alma should be waiting for him to return.

    So if he dies, the girl will definitely cry her eyes out, and then......

    ¡¸She will be taken by Aegir-sama!¡¹

    An image of his beloved girl getting pounded by his master with a smug look pops into his head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you forget all about Kroll......¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn, Aegir-sama! You¡¯re so much bigger than Kroll~!¡¹

    His beloved person was being pinned down by the man with bulging muscles and getting rammed with intense thrusts of the man¡¯s hips.

    The girl¡¯s small hole, which has only known of Kroll¡¯s tool, is mercilessly being stretched by a dick thicker than his own arm, and that thing pushes up against her stomach from the inside with each thrust.

    Eventually, Alma faints from the pleasure and a huge load of semen is pumped inside.......

    ¡¸As if I¡¯ll let myself die hereee!!¡¹

    He yells as loud as he could and kicks the man who is pressing down against him in the balls.

    ¡¸Mugha!¡¹

    ¡¸Alma is my woman!!¡¹

    Kroll pushes away the man who is weakly holding his crotch and then swings his sword at the enemy¡¯s head before he could get up.

    Blood squirts out and the man twitches before copsing to the ground and bing a motionless heap of flesh.

    ¡¸Nicely done!¡¹

    Irijina shouts loudly tomend the young man but she herself is facing off against three enemies simultaneously so she doesn¡¯t have much leeway to look elsewhere.

    Just when Kroll was getting into position to provide backup, he heard an airheaded remark.

    ¡¸Hae? What¡¯s with this person...... what are you doing?¡¹

    The owner of the voice is Alice.

    She went to the washroom unaware of themotion and came to check what was going on.

    The toilet blocks most of the sound from leaving the room, but Alice is a peculiar person.

    She considers excretion as a form of pleasure as well.

    She makes an effort to eat spicy things and enjoys the pain from her sore asshole whenever she ys with herself on a daily basis.

    Because of her heightened state of arousal, she couldn¡¯t hear any of the hustle and bustle going on around her.

    ¡¸Eh!? Eeeh!?¡¹

    The girl felt confused as she was thrusted into the sudden state of affairs with the entrance to the mansion destroyed and falls t on her ass.

    ¡¸Idiot! Hurry up and go inside! Tch!¡¹

    Irijina yells at the girl but was further pressed into a harsher situation in that briefpse of concentration.

    Kroll wanted to go help, but he needed to defend Irijina¡¯s backside or she would be defeated and so he couldn¡¯t spare any effort to save Alice.

    If Irijina is defeated, everything would be over after all.

    At that moment, the bowgun user shooting with Pipi gets an arrow to his forehead and falls over, his own bolt flying off in a separate direction.

    That bolt¡¯s trajectory is directly at Alice...... soaring just next to the girl and barely grazing her.

    ¡¸No...... I don¡¯t like this...... these cruel things...... stop iiiit!!¡¹

    Alice¡¯s hair is instantly dyed red.

    Her hair looked as red as fire.

    ¡¸Go away!¡¹

    The air in front of the girl starts distorting like on a hot summer¡¯s day and mes bursts forth.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹¡¸This is-!¡¹¡¸Uwaah!¡¹

    The mes seem to avoid the garden trees, Irijina and Koll and close in on the crowd of enemies.

    ¡¸H-hot! Gyaaah!¡¹¡¸Someone put out the mes! Help me!¡¹

    Several of the men be engulfed in the mes and drop to the ground while the other men try their hardest to stomp out the fire.

    ¡¸M-magic?¡¹¡¸Alice...... you-¡¹

    Irijina and Kroll stare nkly at the girl.

    Her hair which resembles a burning me hasn¡¯t lost any of its intense red color.

    ¡¸Don¡¯te here......¡¹

    ¡¸A magic user, huh...... however-!¡¹

    The invaders don¡¯t give up.

    Magic is an extremely rare talent and the strength of that power varies widely amongst all individuals with that skill.

    Its users can range from a mage of legends who can cast spells on a catastrophic level to worthless pieces of trash who struggle just to get water to boil.

    Even though the man got hit with Alice¡¯s magic, it wasn¡¯t a severe burn and he could still fight.

    With that level of fire, he thought there would be a chance to win if he threw a pot of oil at her or if he instantly closed the distance between them.

    ¡¸Focus on that girl! We¡¯ll charge in altogether......¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re not going to back off......¡¹

    Alice¡¯s hair glows one level brighter.

    ¡¸Then, sorry about this.¡¹

    Once again, the air in front of Alice distorts and mes appear out of nowhere.

    ¡¸Listen! We¡¯ll charge in at the same time she shoots and then cut her to pieces!¡¹

    The assants get ready to charge in but Irijina and Kroll stand in front of their way to prevent them from doing so.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really...... sorry!¡¹

    Alice shoots the mes at the enemy.

    The men who were about to rush in stop moving.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me......¡¹

    The mes weren¡¯t like the ones from before.

    A ball of fire with a diameter of 1 meter flies even faster than an arrow and crashes into the man at the head of the pack.

    The man who took a direct hit from the attack instantly turns into charcoal and his iron chainmail glows red as it melts off his body, making the mes fueled by a pot of oil seem weak.

    A few momentster, the clump of fire bounces off towards the surrounding enemies and explodes.

    ¡¸So hot! ¡¹¡¸Kroll, get down!¡¹

    Despite the mes not reaching the area where Kroll and Irijina are standing, they could still feel an intense wave of heat from the st.

    With it being obvious there is no point in them standing in the way, the two of them jump aside and watch in awe as the enemy burns to death.

    ¡¸Monster...... a demon of fire......¡¹¡¸Fall back! Retreat!¡¹

    A few of the corpses were burnt to a crisp while nothing but the melted remains of the iron was left of the man who took a direct hit.

    The survivors couldn¡¯t hide their agitated mental state.

    ¡¸Is it...... okay now?¡¹

    Alice asks Irijina with a sad expression.

    ¡¸Not yet...... the enemy hasn¡¯t left yet!¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s morale was seemingly destroyed with the sudden chain of events but a new set of carriagese running in.

    Being men who have collectively hunt down and killed over 100 people altogether, it¡¯s natural for them to have forces in reserve.

    The enemy no longer has any regard for maintaining appearance and have even prepared ming pots of oil.

    ¡¸It would be bad if they burned down the entire mansion. Mother...... and also the children will be endangered!¡¹

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    Kroll pleas desperately but Alice seems hesitant.

    She must hate having to use her magic on another person but it really can¡¯t be helped in this situation.

    Their time to decide is running out the longer they let the enemy finish their preparations.

    It was then that Kroll remembered the girl¡¯s sexual disposition.

    ¡¸If you protect the mansion and everyone else, Aegir-sama will reward you!¡¹

    Alice twitches.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask Aegir-sama to dig into your ass with his cock until you go insane!¡¹

    ¡¸......really?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! Lord Hardlett will do at least that much if you protect his women!¡¹

    Irijina also jumps in.

    ¡¸......alright. Then I¡¯ll burn them all up.¡¹

    Alice¡¯s hair glows an even brighter red, making it seem like her hair is actually on fire.

    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯ll burn the whole mansion down along with that monst-...... wait, what¡¯s that!!?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just the air in front of Alice which started to distort.

    Above the heads of the enemies gathered on the road in front of the mansion, a fireball simr to thest one appears about 5 meters in the air.

    ¡¸Oh God of battle...... save us from this nightmare.¡¹

    ¡¸This is...... not an illusion...... impossible.¡¹

    The enemy starts saying prayers and curses.

    That is to be expected, as over 20 fireballs have appeared and are floating unsteadily until that final moment of truth.

    Not to mention each of them are increasingly getting bigger than the one which was initially created.

    ¡¸Sorry about this.¡¹

    As soon as Alice apologizes again, the ming orbs rained down on the earth.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸£­£­£­£­!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Unspeakable cries of agony beyond imagination echoes throughout the capital at night.

    Those who were incinerated instantly were lucky, while those who got caught in the fireball explosions were helplessly burned to death.

    The fireballs with predetermined trajectories didn¡¯t touch the roads on both sides of the house, only turning the front road into a sea of mes.

    Those who were directly hit by the fireballs practically disintegrated, those caught in the st radius burned to death while screaming for their lives, and those who tried to run away got caught by the mes on the road and also burned to death.

    ¡¸So fierce......¡¹¡¸So this is magic......¡¹

    Irijina and Kroll were left with their jaws to the floor.

    Their dripping sweat wasn¡¯t just from the fight they were in earlier.

    The temperature around them was so hot it felt like it was summer time.

    The fire eventually calms down.

    What was left on the ground were the people and horses, reduced to a charcoal version of their former selves with small flickering embers still remaining on their bodies and then a scattering of craters in the stone-paved road most likely from the impact of all the fireballs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸............¡¹¡¹

    Alice finally says something while the other two remain silent, although the girl seems quite sad and covers her eyes.

    ¡¸Incredible! Alice! I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before!! How delightful, how thrilling!!¡¹

    ¡¸Au, au-¡¹

    Irijina grabs Alice and lifts her up, shouting loudly in celebration.

    ¡¸Thank you for protecting mother!¡¹

    Kroll unconsciously hugs the girl.

    ¡¸Eh, eh...... it¡¯s no- nothing like that...... at all.¡¹

    Alice hides her face, feeling embarrassed.

    Her red hair gradually loses its luster and eventually all color fades from the strands, leaving her with white hair.

    ¡¸Alice? Your hair-......¡¹

    ¡¸......When I use up my magical power...... it loses its color. If I leave it alone for a while, it¡¯ll go back to normal......¡¹

    It was right when Alice stroked her own hair bashfully.

    ¡¸L-let me go! Monster!!¡¹

    A man¡¯s yelling can be heard from the courtyard of the mansion.

    ¡¸Kuh! A different intruder!?¡¹

    Irijina grabs her spear in a hurry and rushes over to confirm the situation.

    When she got there, she saw two individuals, one of which looked like a man from the earlier group of assants.

    The other one is...... rather small in size, has magnificently golden hair, is wearing a ck dress, and has breathtakingly beautiful features.

    That beauty is unbelievably holding up the burly man with just one of her slender arms.

    ¡¸Fumu, I was thinking that our food supply would be in quite the trouble if his house were to go up in mes...... but he should have told me such a capable Magus was stationed here, making me worry unnecessarily...... I need to have a snack to satisfy my cravings.¡¹

    The woman slowly ces her hand against the chest of the man she captured.

    ¡¸Stop iiiiiiiit!! Gyyy¡ªaaaaagaahhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, such a nice color.¡¹

    The elegant hand cuts through the chainmail like a hot knife through butter and prates the man¡¯s body.

    After inserting her hand in up to the wrist, it is pulled out swiftly and the beauty twists her body to avoid the blood which squirts out.

    In her hand is a pulsing clump of flesh ¨C the man¡¯s heart.

    The man, having be nothing but an empty shell, is thrown to the ground and the beauty gives the lump of flesh a nice lick.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t bad...... but this isn¡¯t enough after tasting that kind of delicacy.¡¹

    The flustered Kroll evades the chunk of meat which was tossed away in his direction.

    No matter how you look at it, she isn¡¯t someone who you would want to upset.

    ¡¸U-um...... and you are......¡¹

    ¡¸I am intimately rted with your master. I¡¯ll wait until hees back, guide me inside.¡¹

    The moonlight peeks out from a gap in the clouds and shines on the courtyard.

    It looked like there were some assants who were trying to ambush from the adjacent house and perform a frontal assault.

    In the courtyard are their ruined bodies, with all their limbs severed and countless corpses piled up.

    ¡¸Can you hurry up? Let¡¯s go, Siegfried.¡¹

    In the center of that tragic scene is arge man in ck who silently nods to the blonde beauty and follows after her.

 Chapter 173: Winter War in the Capital â‘¢ The Magical Girlâ€™s Secre

    <h4>Chapter 173: Winter War in the Capital ¢Û The Magical Girl¡¯s Secre</h4>

    ¡¸This is such a disaster. Was there a siege battle here or something......?¡¹

    I rode back to the mansion on my horse to see that I didn¡¯t make it in time for the attack. The stone paving in front of the mansion has been burned so much that the stone is indistinguishable from charcoal. Those cinders strewn about here and there on the ground are probably human remains.

    ¡¸Um~?¡¹¡¸Funnyi~?¡¹

    Mel, who is riding in front of me, has her eyes covered by me and she does the same for Leah in front of her.

    Girls who aren¡¯t used to gory battle scenes shouldn¡¯t see this.

    I urge my horse to check on the house first and I see Irijina standing imposingly with her spear in front of the main gate.

    Good thing she¡¯s alright, since that means the others are at the very least in one piece.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono!¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s expression rxed into one of relief as she realizes my presence.

    ¡¸Irijina, are there any dead or injured?¡¹

    ¡¸None!¡¹

    Then that¡¯s good.

    The house hasn¡¯t burned down either so everything went well.

    ¡¸Praise me, Hardlett-dono!! Kroll and Pipi too, but more importantly Alice!!¡¹

    ¡¸I can understand Kroll and Pipi, but Alice? I didn¡¯t think she could fight at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Alice was the one who burned all the enemies with her magic! It was terrifying, she¡¯s in a ss of her own!!¡¹

    ¡¸She was a magic user!? That¡¯s surprising......¡¹

    Now that I think about it, she did light the firece and the candles without touching them, she could heat a pot of soup in her hands, and she could reboil bathwater which has cooled down without any firewood. I never would have thought she was using magic.

    ¡¸Um......¡¹

    Standing in front of me while being supported by Kroll is...... Alice?

    ¡¸Alice? I thought you had red hair.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... when I use up all my magic power, my hair turns white......¡¹

    The red hair she had was really attractive too.

    However, this just proves that she protected everyone.

    ¡¸Even so...... it doesn¡¯t change how nice it smells. Thank you.¡¹

    I hug her and scoop some hair in my hands so I can kiss her exposed neck.

    ¡¸Ah! ......that tickles.¡¹

    My kiss moves from the side of her neck to her nape, then to her throat and then finally her lips for a tongue-twisting kiss.

    At the same time, my hands crawl over her breasts and crotch.

    ¡¸Nnh! ......reward...... my ass...... until it won¡¯t go back......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry I¡¯mte. You did well too Irijina.¡¹

    I let go of the mumbling Alice and hug Irijina.

    ¡¸No sweat! I got all bloody from that fight...... and Hardlett-dono¡¯s all bloody. Did the same happen over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, those guys over thereined about how drunk you were, but it might have been a stroke of luck you were sent away now that I think about it.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how the fight transpired here but they might not have held out if Irijina wasn¡¯t with them.

    I give Irijina a messy kiss, enough for her saliva to trickle down her chin.

    ¡¸The next time we get in bed...... will be really hot.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it......¡¹

    ¡¸Um...... make my ass...... gaping.¡¹

    Alice is still saying something.

    I was about to hear her out but Pipi pounces on me before I could ask.

    ¡¸Chief~~! Pipi did her best too~~~!¡¹

    ¡¸Good girl, did you get hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope!¡¹

    I pat Kroll on the head after jostling around a bit with Pipi.

    ¡¸Good job. You did well.¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s hand is trembling slightly.

    It must have been the first time he killed someone.

    ¡¸When you calm down, I¡¯ll take you with me to the brothel, to a ce with busty girls.¡¹

    His shaking stopped, but now his lower half is starting to bulge out.

    He¡¯s still just a kid.

    I make sure to tell him to let Dorothea know absolutely not to allow the children outside or in the courtyard. There are burnt corpses and blood stter everywhere after all and even I want to cover my eyes.

    If the kids see something like that, they definitely won¡¯t be able to control their dders at night.

    ¡¸Also Hardlett-dono, there are some important guests waiting for you at this time......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, I know.¡¹

    The spectacle in the courtyard could not have been done by humans.

    I could probably do it if I tried, but the problem is that it would make me feel horrible after the fact so maybe it¡¯s impossible for me.

    ¡¸Sorry to trouble you, Brynhildr.¡¹

    I was the only one who entered the guest room.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the right choice to keep it a secret from my family although it isn¡¯t wise to spread the information around either.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re finally here. You always make me do additional work. What a troublesome boy.¡¹

    The good-looking vampire is seated in a dignified manner with her trusted retainer standing upright directly behind her.

    ¡¸Today was the promised day, wasn¡¯t it. I was dyed by a trifling matter.¡¹

    ¡¸It appears so. It¡¯s been such a long time since I came all the way here to Nostoria and something had to interfere.¡¹

    Nostoria? I don¡¯t really know what she is referring to, but I¡¯ll move on.

    ¡¸First I must thank you, those guys out in the courtyard was your doing right? Thanks for protecting those in this house.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I wasn¡¯t really protecting them. I just thought I wouldn¡¯t get to suck your blood if your house was destroyed, that¡¯s all. ¡¹

    Brynhildr swiftly moves beside me and mps down on my neck.

    ¡¸Hey now, right off the bat?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally I would think about letting you use my hole, but my interest has faded and I just want to get what I want as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, then I¡¯m expecting to get double the intensity next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ridiculous, if you say something stupid like that again, I¡¯ll suck the blood straight from your cock next time.¡¹

    Go ahead.

    When Brynhildr finishes sucking my blood, she releases me.

    She must have held back quite a bit since I don¡¯t feel any dizziness.

    Now I just have to deal with the apanying sexual desire whiches with the blood-sucking, my formal pants can¡¯t hold back my erection much longer and I can feel it starting to tear.

    ¡¸This incident, I didn¡¯t see any otherrger battles. Is it perhaps insurrection of some sort?¡¹

    Brynhildr is unusually curious about my situation.

    ¡¸Magrado...... no, they¡¯re just remnants of a country I destroyed in the past who are now targeting nobles with their desperate attacks.¡¹

    The beautiful vampireughs pleasantly, revealing to me her fangs wet with my blood.

    ¡¸Ahahaha! You really are a fool. That¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    What does she mean?

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you tell me before? That you were practically forced toe here by your superior...... is that superior of yours a stupid enough person to leak that information to everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸He should be more clever than me at least.¡¹

    ¡¸Then how did those remnants know you were in the capital? And the so-called ball where you were attacked...... how did they know of the participants?¡¹

    That does seem strange.

    Even if the remnants were to hide in the capital, they shouldn¡¯t have such urate details of the nobles¡¯ daily movements.

    It¡¯s the same with the pce guards¡¯ gear.

    They could probably attack and steal the equipment or obtain them from the ck market somehow for maybe 10 people.

    However, there were over 50 of them ording to Irijina. There¡¯s too many of them no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸Andstly...... you¡¯re an influential person here, right?¡¹

    Erich did say that as well.

    ¡¸So muchmotion was caused and pirs of fire could be seen rising from the edges of the city. Yet, the guards still haven¡¯t arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸......That¡¯s true.¡¹

    About 30 minutes has passed since themotion. The real guards should have arrived by now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just saying this for your information. Even now, the guards and fake guards are running around the city. The human world is always engulfed in some chaos no matter the times.¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s eyes are more effective than an owl at night. What she said must be true. Something bigger than I expected must be going on.

    ¡¸I shouldn¡¯t take responsibility for the public order of the capital...... is what you¡¯re saying?¡¹

    I should probably be dedicating my efforts to protecting my house and my family until things calm down.

    ¡¸But to tell me just to watch things unfold......¡¹

    I didn¡¯t bring the escort unit with me so I have absolutely no forces on hand to use.

    With thepletion of the road from Rafen to the capital and the improvement to the public order, I didn¡¯t think I needed them.

    It would take some time just to contact them, and then for them to prepare and sortie.

    Suddenly, I thought about a good idea.

    I have a powerful ally in front of me, don¡¯t I?

    ¡¸Hey Brynhildr......¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t even say anything yet.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you just want to ask me to do something! I¡¯m not your servant, plus I¡¯ve finished my meal so I¡¯m going home now.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that......¡¹

    I sit beside Brynhildr and touch her hand gently.

    I give a tender embrace to the woman who turns her head away from me in a huff.

    ¡¸Hey,e on...... you¡¯ll do it, won¡¯t you? Please, Brynhildr.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk like such a spoiled brat when you¡¯re a grown man, it¡¯s disgusting!¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t actually dislike it despite what she said.

    I can tell based on the few vampires I¡¯ve seen and the various girls I¡¯ve been with, but she is small in many areas with an appearance closer to a young girl who prefers to spoil someone rather than be spoiled herself.

    Even though she said such harsh things to me now she would probably ept many of my requests if I try hard enough.

    Using human standards, she¡¯s probably the type of person who would spoil her child or husband.

    ¡¸Please, I¡¯m in lots of trouble here.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez, don¡¯t make such a face! Hmph, then why don¡¯t you lick my feet! If you do, I¡¯ll even think about helping you......¡¹

    I remove Brynhildr¡¯s boots and her ck socks and then drag my tongue over her toes.

    Well, I wonder what this is about.

    I don¡¯t recall doing anything worth rewarding with a chance to lick the feet of such a beauty.

    Is it because her lust has built up after sucking my blood?

    ¡¸You, don¡¯t you have any pride...... aah, don¡¯t lick up here! I didn¡¯t say it was alright to lick my thigh! Siegfried! Don¡¯t look, go over there!!¡¹

    Siegfried sticks close to the wall where she pointed at.

    For some reason, that¡¯s quite the amusing scene.

    ¡¸Brynhildr......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look up at me like that...... fine, I get it! I get it, just stop your tongue!¡¹

    Too bad, it was just starting to get fun too.

    ¡¸Then ...... take care of this too......¡¹

    ¡¸......it can¡¯t be helped, you can probably go on until dawn with those legs of yours, right Siegfried? Get going.¡¹

    Siegfried, who had been watching silently as Brynhildr and I were fooling around with each other, nods slightly and opens therge window before jumping out and disappearing like the wind.

    It¡¯s cold, close it.

    ¡¸Good grief, you¡¯re really a helpless guy.¡¹

    Brynhildr pulls my head into herp and strokes my head as she puts her mouth to the nape of my neck, gingerly sucking out my blood.

    ¡¸My perverted little boy...... what a helpless boy.¡¹

    It seems like somehow, I said something inexcusable.

    After that, I continued to let her stroke my head until she was satisfied.

    ¡¸Alright, Kroll will keep watch outside from beside the door. If you spot any suspicious movements, report it immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    Kroll positions himself in front of the door with his sword and a small shield.

    ¡¸Tell Dorothea to gather the children in the kitchen closest to the basement just in case. It¡¯ll be cold, so let them drink some warm soup as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir, I understand.¡¹

    Dorothea leads the kids who are still holding their nkets and grumbling about how sleepy they are to the kitchen.

    Even with me here, I should make sure they can go into hiding at any time tonight just as a precaution.

    ¡¸Irijina and Pipi will be armed and be on standby with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹¡¸Aye!¡¹

    ¡¸I will be with Aegir-san too.¡¹¡¸Me too.¡¹¡¸My ass......¡¹

    It looks like Mel and the others will be with me too.

    Good, now our preparations areplete.

    ¡¸Ooh...... that¡¯s good.¡¹

    I instinctively throw my head back in pleasure on top of the bed.

    Irijina¡¯s mouth is stuffed with my meat rod and Mel and Leah are licking the exposed parts of the shaft from the left and right respectively.

    My arms are extended to each side, one pleasuring Pipi¡¯s vagina and the other teasing Alice¡¯s asshole.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little hard to do, but it really turns you on.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s a fresh feeling.¡¹

    We don¡¯t know when the enemy wille so we¡¯re all dressed, with Irijina and I in particr wearing armor so every time we moved, the metal would rub against each other and make grating and nking noises.

    Inside the room...

    ¡¸Sucking on Aegir-san¡¯s thing with his armor on......¡¹

    Melments feeling a little shy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like you¡¯re being vited on the battlefield, right?¡¹

    Leah also seems to be blushing.

    Oh right, Leah is masochistic so she enjoys rape y but because her acting can be really excessive, I held back on doing that with her.

    ¡¸Ngh ...... it won¡¯t fit in my mouth anymore!¡¹

    My dick, which is at itsrgest right now, slides out of Irijina¡¯s mouth and rears its swollen head.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hya~......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All the girls stop what they¡¯re doing and stares at the saliva-covered erection.

    ¡¸Even though we¡¯ve seen it so many times.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s so incredibly big.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s so manly!¡¹¡¸Pipi¡¯s going to give it her all today too!¡¹

    Leah lies face down erotically as I line up my hips with hers.

    ¡¸Ah, wait Hardlett-dono!¡¹

    Irijina shouts and pushes Alice in front of me.

    It seems that the girl tried her best because she wanted me to dig out her asshole.

    I told her to hold back on using her asshole, but she did protect everyone¡¯s lives.

    A reward is in order.

    I sit up and spread my legs.

    ¡¸Alice,e here.¡¹

    ¡¸......okay.¡¹

    Alice nods slightly and crouches with her ass pointed at me.

    The reverse sitting position is the easiest position for my dick to slide into her.

    I¡¯ve gotten excited from the killing in the ball and the flirting with the vampire already and with the three girls giving me extra affection, my dick is hard as a rock now.

    The veins are all popping out and it looks more menacing than usual if I do say so myself.

    Alice doesn¡¯t hesitate to lower her hips on me though.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... something so thick...... in my ass...... ¡¹

    Her tiny ass is slowly lowered onto my rod, and her cute butt cheeks which are disproportionately to her mature asshole spreads open.

    Alice pulls apart her ass cheeks herself and then drops her hips down in one go.

    ¡¸Auuh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn......¡¹

    My meat rod buries itself into her asshole and even though her ass is loosened, the walls are wrapping around me quite tightly.

    ¡¸Ooooaaaaaaaaaah¨C!!¡¹

    Alice makes a sudden change and screams out like an animal, holding her own ass and trying to push her hips down even more.

    ¡¸Hey, if you go any further, you¡¯ll injure yourself you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care! As long as my ass is being fucked...... I don¡¯t care even if I dieeee!!¡¹

    So she¡¯s already not listening, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t go too overboard then.

    ¡¸Au......uuggguuuh......¡¹

    Alice pushes down her hips while tears and drool drips down her face. Since I can¡¯t do anything to make her stop, I¡¯ll help her out.

    I grab Alice¡¯s hips which are hovering above me and thrust my hips up.

    In that instant, the final piece of resistance is eliminated and my entire meat rod glides into her ass.

    ¡¸Ohhoooooooo¨C!! It¡¯s in¡ª! A thick dick is insideeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸......uwaah.¡¹

    Mel lets out a voice of disbelief.

    Alice is probably making an incredible expression right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna move now.¡¹

    My dick has most definitely made its way all the way inside her ass and to her intestines so if I move in and out too viciously, I¡¯ll hurt her.

    So I take Alice¡¯s arms and pull them behind her, then slowly rock my body.

    ¡¸Aheeee!! Ooohhhoh! Iiiihhiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Does it feel good? ......I can¡¯t hear you.¡¹

    I lick her neck, pinch her nipples and rub her vagina once in a while hoping to at least teach her one different kind of pleasure besides the kind she gets from using her asshole, but the pleasure from her ass is so strong she doesn¡¯t get turned on from anything else.

    Her vagina isn¡¯t really wet either.

    ¡¸Geez, what a pervert.¡¹

    I pull my dick out until only the tip is in her anus.

    ¡¸Ah! No, don¡¯t take it out!!¡¹

    From there, I insert myself inside again slowly, burrowing my length up to the base.

    ¡¸Aooooooh...... it¡¯s inside againnnn......¡¹

    A voice of pure bliss ¨C normally the insides of an ass don¡¯t lubricate themselves but Alice¡¯s asshole is slippery from the very beginning.

    I think her asshole is being treated as her actual genitals.

    For the next while, I gently thrust into her ass and grant her the greatest pleasure.

    Alice could only hold her head and moan loudly although she does turn around and pleads me for a kiss.

    What a cutie.

    I guess it¡¯s time to finish her off.

    ¡¸Alice, close your eyes and rx. I¡¯ll make you happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Make me feel good ...... I don¡¯t care if my ass can¡¯t go back to normal...... thrust as hard as you can......¡¹

    Alice copses t on her stomach and tilts her head back in ecstacy.

    ¡¸Uwaah...... I¡¯ve seen a girl who got vited the same way in the past.¡¹

    Leah unconsciously cuts in.

    I remain in my armor with only my crotch exposed while pressing against Alice, whose clothes are all messed up, and prating her ass.

    From the outsider¡¯s perspective, it looks as if the girl was captured from battle and her ass was being used tofort the man.

    ¡¸Alright...... cum !¡¹

    I embrace Alice¡¯s hips and thrust my dick in and out of her hole.

    Adjusting the speed and strength of my thrusts so that I¡¯m not going too hard nor too weak, Alice once again starts shrieking.

    ¡¸Leah, hold her hands.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay!¡¹

    With her legs in my hands and her hands grabbed by Leah, Alice continues screaming as her ass is getting pierced and her eyes finally roll back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also...... cumming!¡¹

    With one final thrust of my hips, I hug Alice from behind and push her against the bed. After a short moment, the huge amount of semen stored in my balls shoots into the depths of the woman¡¯s bowels, going in the opposite direction of how things should normally flow in this canal.

    ¡¸Ooooh...... that¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡¸Ahiiiiih............¡¹

    Alice¡¯s voice lingers on and she copsespletely devoid of strength with her tongue hanging loosely onto the bed.

    ¡¸Guh......still cumming......¡¹

    As I continue to release my load, the other girls rub their bodies against me.

    However, I can¡¯t really feel much because of the armor I¡¯m wearing.

    ¡¸Enough of this!¡¹

    I remove my armor and get naked.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono!? You won¡¯t have enough time to put it back on when the enemyes!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I can still fight as long as I have a weapon.¡¹

    I just need to dodge the enemy¡¯s attacks, plus with this ¡®weapon¡¯ swinging around while I fight, the men who has tiny peckers may just lose the will to fight.

    ¡¸It really is warm.¡¹¡¸Bare skin feels the best.¡¹¡¸Pipi wants it in her next!¡¹

    The girls push up against me one after the other after I get naked.

    Well, wait a bit, I¡¯m still continuing my ejaction for Alice.

    I¡¯ll make love to all of you when I¡¯m finished.

    ¡¸T-then I should take everything off too......¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯ll stay the way you are now Irijina. I¡¯m not going to let you fight naked...... besides, fucking you in your armor is hot.¡¹

    We finish having sex and Irijina, who was attacked rather gently, switches with Kroll as the lookout while Dorothea looks after Mel and Leah who are passed out.

    Pipi climbed onto the roof to act as a secondary lookout.

    The only ones left in the room are Alice and I.

    ¡¸Hey, Alice.¡¹

    ¡¸......yes?¡¹

    The exhausted Alice is barely keeping herself conscious. Her asshole is all stretched out although she said that it¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡¸Can you tell me about yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸......why?¡¹

    I hug Alice tightly.

    ¡¸I want your heart to belong to me too. That¡¯s why I want to know more about you.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I want to know if there was any significance behind the kiss she wanted me to give her earlier besides pleasure.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to? Well we can continue just like this and I can keep kissing you for pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸......No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just ......there¡¯s nothing which can be done even after you obtain a weird girl like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you referring to your magic? Or maybe your ass?¡¹

    Alice smiles slightly.

    ¡¸Both...... I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Both things make you attractive.¡¹

    I hold the embarrassed Alice against my chest and she starts talking in a quiet voice.

    It appears Alice was born into a poor farming family.

    Both her parents had ck hair yet she was born with red hair...... which naturally led to her father using her mother of cheating.

    Her mother, whom Alice doesn¡¯t remember much of, casted her away as a cursed child and also lost her ce in the family.

    Receiving only hatred, Alice was scorned as the child of another lover by the other vigers and was brought up to be obedient and reserved.

    However, there were also some whose attitude changed as she grew up.

    ¡¸You see, my father......¡¹

    Her father considered Alice a hated child, the byproduct of her mother and another man.

    But things changed when she matured.

    He saw her as an existence absolutely unrted by blood ¨C just a young girl who stayed in the house.

    ¡¸When I was 14......no, 15...... on a sweltering hot evening...... I was raped by my father.¡¹

    Getting her pregnant would be inconvenient for him so he fucked her ass instead.

    That was the girl¡¯s first time.

    I hug Alice close to me.

    ¡¸I see, it was hard on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Not really......though.¡¹

    ¡¸Aryah?¡¹

    ¡¸Being wanted by my father made me happy...... my ass felt incredibly good too.¡¹

    ¡¸So her love for anal originated way back...... it¡¯s quite deep-seated.¡¹

    Apparently she was happy whenever her father directed his lust at her, no matter what form it took.

    That rtionship continued, not as father and child, but as man and lover.

    ¡¸Back then...... I was rtively happy.¡¹

    But it didn¡¯tst for long.

    When Alice and her father were having sex in a little shed for farming tools, her mother came in by chance.

    It turned into a huge mess and Alice was chased out of the house.

    However, a group of bandits rushed to the vige that night, and the vignte group in the vige could not stop them.

    Despite being estranged by her family, she still wanted to protect them, especially her father who loved her, and it was then that she first activated her magic.

    The bandits fell apart from the unexpected magic and the girl who protected the vige became a hero. Those in the vige apuded her and praised her as their guardian deity.

    Of course, there¡¯s no way her mother could chase her out of the house now.

    Alice prostrated herself many times, apologizing to her mother in tears, but the parent never even looked at her a single time.

    After countless nights, her mother finally pointed a de at Alice.

    Being unfamiliar with the attack on the girl while she was asleep, it ended with just a scratch.

    Waking up in a panic, Alice desperately pleaded her mother to stop, but having been made to suffer and even getting her husband stolen, the mother continues to approach the girl while cursing.

    Adding to the tragedy is the fact the girl was not able to control the magic she recently learned.

    Her hand sprung up by itself as if it just touched something hot and unintentionally release mes at the mother who was approaching with a cleaver.

    The mother was barely able to escape with her life though her body was left with severe burns, and the father ¨C the one ally Alice had ¨C hit her.

    Having lost everything, the girl abandoned the vige.

    ¡¸Hic......uguh......¡¹

    Her emotions must be spilling over just from talking about it.

    Alice buries her face in my chest and cries.

    What has happened already happened and nothing I say will make a difference at this point.

    The one thing I can do now is just to gently embrace the girl.

    ¡¸And the ce you ended up is the goblin¡¯s nest?¡¹

    You would never have expected her to be caught by goblins knowing she had such a tremendous magic ability.

    But I¡¯m sure she went there with the intention to die.

    ¡¸No......I wanted to go to the city...... I didn¡¯t want to die......¡¹

    ¡¸......So why did you get captured by the goblins? Did your magic run out?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was attacked in my sleep...... and raped on the spot......¡¹

    She could have blown the goblins back if she saw an opening.

    Magic doesn¡¯t require weapons after all.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because goblins have low intelligence which led them to mistake which hole to put it in...... but they put it in my ass...... and I can¡¯t do a thing when something gets thrust in my ass...... so I went insane from the pleasure...... and before I knew it, they put something in that hole...... and also my ass......¡¹

    It was a simpler reason than I thought.

    The gist was that she tried to resist but couldn¡¯t think of anything else besides pleasure when she got fucked in the ass.

    The stuff that happened afterwards would only make me feel ufortable if I listen to it.

    ¡¸Even one would have been good enough ......I just wanted family.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    I knock Alice¡¯s head.

    ¡¸All the girls you¡¯re living with in the annex are like family.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You wake up and sleep together, youugh and eat meals together, you y in the bath together ...... you get embraced by me. That¡¯s a family, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Alice closes her eyes as if to reminisce about something.

    ¡¸Ah...... ah......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already gotten your family a long time ago.¡¹

    Tears drip uncontrobly down Alice¡¯s face.

    ¡¸I ...... have a...... family?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And if you¡¯re concerned about blood rtions.¡¹

    I take Alice¡¯s hand and have her grab my meat rod.

    ¡¸If this thing is put in your vagina and moves around...... the origins of more family wille out.¡¹

    ¡¸The family......will grow?¡¹

    I roll Alice onto her back and get in between her legs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, will you ept me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I...... will be your woman all the way down to my heart. And then...... increase the number of family.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Alice.¡¹

    I instantly sink my cock into Alice.

    Normally, this hole couldn¡¯t be used unless plenty of saliva got it wet before pration.

    Moreover, she would dislike it and wouldn¡¯t get turned on much at all, but...... right now, her vagina is like a bottomless swamp.

    ¡¸I¡¯m...... wet?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, dripping wet. It feels really good.¡¹

    We embrace eat other in the missionary position and I pump my hips while kissing her.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing these moans Alice is making because of the pleasure from her vagina, it feels just as great as when I heard Alice dere she belonged to me.

    ¡¸My ass too...... insert your finger please.¡¹

    So she still needs something in her ass?

    ¡¸If you could, up to your wrist......¡¹

    Good grief.......

    ¡¸Continue up to your elbow......¡¹

    As if!

    Alice finally reached her first orgasm with her vagina and received plenty of my semen injection.

    It was pretty thick and lots of it came out so she might actually get pregnant.

    After that, there was still no signs of the enemy attack, and the kingdom army near the suburbs of the capital came at dawn to fortify the perimeter of my mansion.

    We¡¯ve escaped danger for now, but there should be more to this incident than this.

    ¡¸Listening to this for the entire night...... can¡¯t hold it ......¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong, Kroll?

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    At the Same Time, Royal Pce: King¡¯s Private Quarters

    ¡¸So it¡¯s a failure.¡¹

    ¡¸I am deeply ashamed......¡¹

    In the Goldonian royal pce, in the personal room of the King, Reba kneels in front of an unhappy King Alexandro.

    ¡¸Information officers to prepare for a situation like this, and then your status.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Reba¡¯s head is so low that it¡¯s practically touching the floor.

    It¡¯s an inexcusable blunder, where attacks have been confirmed at the venue of the ball Government Affairs Commissioner Baldwin attended, the residence of Military Affairs Commissioner Radhalde, and the residence of Margrave Hardlett, among several others involved with the military.

    All attacks were made by groups of more than 10 people disguised as pce guards.

    The information officers were unable to perceive a hint of such arge scale operation within their own base of operations, the capital of Goldonia.

    This conclusion was one which couldn¡¯t be changed by doubting Reba¡¯s ability or loyalty.

    ¡¸Tell me what you know.¡¹

    Disappointment oozes out from the King¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty! All attacks were done by groups disguised as pce guards. Their equipment were not forged to look the same, they¡¯re practically the same thing. Further, not many people besides the ones who were invited knew about the party attended by the Commissioner of Government Affairs. Simrly, not many people knew beforehand about Lord Hardlett¡¯s arrival in the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸So what are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t simply an attack from the remnants of Magrado, but somebody is pulling the strings from within the capital. And it¡¯s probably somebody with a connection to a fairly high ranking noble......¡¹

    The King rests his elbow on the desk.

    ¡¸It is said that some of the royal guards took an unnatural patrol route bypassing the attack site and that there was a change of orders just before, but each squad leader received conflicting messages from the person giving orders and were all mixed up.¡¹

    ¡¸False orders, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Any ideas?¡¹

    ¡¸A person whose connections know the schedule of high ranking nobles and someone who is familiar with themand structure of the pce guards.¡¹

    She has someone in mind, but that person has too high of a ranking for Reba who is of honorary Baron status to point out.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s Hoover......¡¹

    Reba nods silently in response to the King¡¯s words.

    ¡¸How dare he throw mud at my face...... do you know his whereabouts!?¡¹

    The King flings the ss on the desk and yells angrily.

    The alcohol in the ss which fell to the floor spills everywhere and even gets on Reba, but she doesn¡¯t even flinch.

    ¡¸All the information officers under me are conducting the search now......¡¹

    Even though she knew it would anger the King, she couldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡¸The Chief ountant Meloudo, the Vice-Director of Tax O¡¯Connors, the Captain of the 6th Division Corps Irhid...... do you understand? The main personnel who lost their lives from this attack. They¡¯re all skilled people I have acknowledged.¡¹

    The King res at Reba.

    ¡¸Lead Information Officer Reba ze...... you have until the day after tomorrow. If you cannot tell me the whereabouts of Hoover when I wake up the day after tomorrow, consider your position and your honorary title no more!¡¹

    With hisst angry roar, the King orders her to leave and waves his hand.

    ¡¸I will definitely meet your expectations.¡¹

    Reba leaves the room with a calm expression on her face, but as soon as she closes the door behind her, she wipes the sweat dripping from her brow.

    In reality, she has little to no information on Hoover¡¯s location.

    She had some vague information about a suspicious carriage leaving to the south before dawn but it was unconfirmed and the reports camete amidst the confusion so by the time it reached her ears, it was already morning.

    There was no certainty that the carriage belonged to Hoover and there was a chance the carriage was just a regr express vehicle even if they chased after it.

    ¡¸Not good......This is bad...... What should I do......¡¹

    The base of the trust she¡¯s steadily earned from the King is crumbling.

    The King selects capable people without following customs, but on the other hand is harsh with ipetent people.

    If she fails this time, it is doubtful she will get a second chance.

    ¡¸But what should I do...... take the army¡¯s cavalry...... no, the city is a mess right now so it won¡¯t be so easy......¡¹

    All her options were exhausted.

    Just when she thought she had no other option but to grab a horse and search herself, a single man came to mind.

    ¡¸But to cooperate without receiving anything in return...... whatever, I¡¯m sure I have no other option!¡¹

    Reba spurs her horse into the city at a dangerous speed, desperately clinging to herst hope.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 60,300 gold (emergency sortie -300)

    Apanying: Mel (concubine), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (escort?), Dorothea (lover), Alice (lover), Kroll (sexually frustrated)

    Sexual Partners: 151, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 174: Winter War in the Capital â‘£ Army of the Nigh

    <h4>Chapter 174: Winter War in the Capital ¢Ü Army of the Nigh</h4>

    Early Morning

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, the army has arrived at the perimeter of the mansion! We can rx now!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that isn¡¯t the g of the pce guards, is it? I see, they included the kingdom army from the suburbs...... so this attack was a fairlyrge scale one like I thought.¡¹

    Iy Alice, who was sleeping against my chest, sideways on the bed while making sure she doesn¡¯t wake up and then get up myself.

    ¡¸I guess I should go greet them. I¡¯ll need to confirm Erich¡¯s wellbeingter too.¡¹

    It would be pretty sad if he died from something ridiculous like this.

    I spot Dorothea taking the children with her in the hallway.

    ¡¸Dorothea, did the children cry at all? The army will clean up the mess outside and in the courtyard so wait just a bit longer.¡¹

    ¡¸No, everyone is being good ......eeeeh!! Wait, wait!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s good then.¡¹

    ¡¸Dangling~¡¹¡¸Ayger-sama, dangling~¡¹

    I leave as Dorothea was trying to say something and head for the front door.

    Oh, Leah is walking unsteadily while she¡¯s half-awake.

    She¡¯s surprisingly quite courageous to be able to sleep like this.

    ¡¸Fuah, good morninng.¡¹

    Leah gives me a kiss on the lips as well as down there.

    What a horny girl.

    The front door, which Irijina knocked down and temporarily propped up afterwards, couldn¡¯t block any sound from the surface and I could hear the hustle and bustle of the gathered soldiers.

    Oops, I can¡¯t go out there casually and greet them unarmed, I¡¯ll grab my spear.

    ¡¸Hey...... what is this......?¡¹

    ¡¸How would I know?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we know Lord Hardlett is capable of producing these limbless bodies in the garden...... something like this is......¡¹

    ¡¸I know what it is. I think Lord Hardlett has finally learned how to breathe fire.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck are you talking about, doesn¡¯t that make him a monster?¡¹

    They¡¯re saying whatever they want about me.

    ¡¸Who are you calling a monster.¡¹

    I push the door aside slightly and peek out.

    ¡¸I-I beg your pardon!¡¹¡¸Lord Hardlett! d to see you¡¯re safe......¡¹

    The gaze of the soldiers turn to me, or more urately speaking, to my lower half.

    ¡¸¡¸M-monster!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth is all thi- ¡¹¡¸Aegir-san! What are you doing!!?¡¹

    A hand stretches out and vigorously pulls me inside the house.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Mel? Using such strength.¡¹

    ¡¸Look at how you¡¯re dressed! How can you go out and greet the soldiers looking like that!?¡¹

    I¡¯ve brought my spear with me though.

    ¡¸Your spear is the only thing you¡¯ve got! The rest of your body is naked!!¡¹

    Ooh, I did take everything off yesterday now that I think about it.

    ¡¸Did you see it......hey.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge...... He¡¯s a demon in that area too?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s holding a spear, don¡¯t tell me he hunted the enemy like that......¡¹

    ¡¸They got pierced......¡¹

    Mel lightly ps me andins while I put on my armor.

    ¡¸Once again, thanks for your hard work.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s great to see Lord Hardlett unharmed!¡¹

    About 100 soldiers from the kingdom army are outside and theirmanders are standing at attention while saluting to me.

    It looks like they¡¯re nning to pretend they didn¡¯t see the disgraceful behavior of mine a little earlier.

    ¡¸Are there not enough pce guards?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we don¡¯t know the whole picture either but we have reports saying Hardlett-sama¡¯s mansion and Commissioner Radhalde¡¯s residence as well as several other houses and venues holding parties were targeted, resulting in quite the number of casualties.¡¹

    ¡¸And what of Lord Radhalde?¡¹

    ¡¸He seems to be alright for now. The person who gave orders to us is the person in question after all.¡¹

    Fumu, that¡¯s good then.

    Now that I know he¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t need to personally go check on him, I¡¯m sure Erich is pretty busy.

    In particr, if I show up and wander about aimlessly, I¡¯ll just get in the way.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m counting on you to guard the mansion. Also, could you get a few people to clean up the courtyard? If it¡¯s left like this, it might be cursed.¡¹

    Even if the limbless corpses turn into zombies, they won¡¯t be able to do anything, but it isn¡¯t pleasant to have those things around.

    ¡¸I understand. Rurui! You and your men will do the clean up.¡¹

    The captain asks the unwilling soldiers toplete the task.

    ¡¸Uu, I stepped on something...... is this a-......¡¹

    ¡¸The heart...... was pulled out......?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please take care of it.¡¹

    Just when I was about to disregard the scene in the courtyard and enjoy my mealtime.

    ¡¸Hey you! Who do you think you are!?¡¹¡¸Surround them, surround them!¡¹

    I hear the neighing of horses and loud yelling, don¡¯t tell me they didn¡¯t learn their lesson and came here again after such a horrible experience.

    Because the door is off-kilter, I can hear the voices pretty clearly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a suspicious individual! I¡¯m the Honorary Baron ze, the lead information officer reporting directly to His Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸Information officer?¡¹

    It¡¯s fine that Irijina doesn¡¯t know about this.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, good to see you are safe.¡¹

    The first thing Reba does when she enters my property is give me this polite lip service.

    ¡¸Same to you.¡¹

    ¡¸An insignificant person like me won¡¯t get targeted.¡¹

    Reba forces herself to smile and talks about some meaningless things, but something doesn¡¯t look right and she seems really rushed.

    If even I can see through her, then she must be in quite the bind.

    ¡¸Well, why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re here for...... or do you want to have a meal first?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I want to settle my business first!¡¹

    Reba hastily bends her body forward.

    I also push myself forward in response, hoping to meet her lips if I¡¯m lucky, but she gracefully evades me.

    ¡¸Actually, the perpetrator behind this incident has been identified.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh.¡¹

    Despite saying how she singled out the mastermind, her expression doesn¡¯t settle down.

    ¡¸However...... the perpetrator fled to the south...... so if you could assist us with the chase......¡¹

    I must be making a curious face.

    She doesn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡¸I will do what I can to cooperate, but this is isn¡¯t my territory and I haven¡¯t brought my army with me. You¡¯re telling me to pursue them...... but how about getting the army¡¯s cavalry unit to go?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true...... but the Count¡¯s territory is to the south......¡¹

    ¡¸Is the person on foot?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I believe he¡¯s in a carriage. After analyzing the information we have, there is a possibility there are several carriages apanied by cavalry......¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯ll be impossible.¡¹

    I want to help Reba with her request but there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    Chasing after someone escaping on horse is a difficult task.

    Forming a pursuing group with a small number of high-speed light cavalry might work, but if there are enough escorts on the other side, they can sessfully fend off the party.

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that should be known to you as well, right?¡¹

    We didn¡¯t have many intimate conversations with each other but I can tell Reba is an intelligent woman.

    She isn¡¯t someone who would talk about this without reason.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    She must be pretty flustered.

    ¡¸If you tell me your entire situation I might be able to help you, you know?¡¹

    I lightly embrace Reba¡¯s shoulder as I speak.

    She starts obediently telling me what¡¯s going on without skipping any details.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s Marquess Hoover...... and the time limit is the morning on the day after tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you do something about it? I don¡¯t have any other options on my end.¡¹

    If I think about Marquess Hoover¡¯s escape path, he¡¯ll probably head straight south, passing straight through Arnd and to the city with the Majino fortress.

    With the area not informed of a rebellion yet, there isn¡¯t anyone who has the authority to stop Marquess Hoover so there is no need to avoid being seen.

    I might be able to catch him somewhere south of the Majino fortress if I race there on a speedy horse.

    However it won¡¯t be within the given time frame and I don¡¯t think the King would overlook this.

    ¡¸Hm, it doesn¡¯t look like we can make it there in time with human methods.¡¹

    Then I realized something.

    It¡¯s impossible for a human army.

    But what if the army wasn¡¯t human.......

    ¡¸I might have an idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    Reba closes the distance between us.

    I want to rub her tight ass secretly but now is not the time for that.

    ¡¸Yeah, it might be a little troublesome though.¡¹

    ¡¸I-if it will cost something, then I¡¯ll dly pay it! This one incident will determine my future!!¡¹

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t have to pay anything.¡¹

    I get even closer to the woman.

    ¡¸T-then what do you want in return...... information!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I want something even better.¡¹

    I stare at Reba and ce my hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that will have to wait until after the n is sessful and after lengthy discussions......¡¹

    ¡¸One day...... no, could you let me be intimate with you for just 3 hours?¡¹

    Reba looks down for a brief moment before raising her head with a resolved look on her face.

    ¡¸Fine! Now please...... help me!!¡¹

    Alright, now I¡¯m suddenly motivated.

    ¡¸Brynhildr! We¡¯re going out.¡¹

    ¡¸The sun is still out! Of course I won¡¯t go-...... eeh, don¡¯t take me with you my force! At least give me a coat with a hood!¡¹

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    The Next Day, Night, South of Arnd.

    ¡¸Marquess, we have safely passed Arnd as well.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Hoover doesn¡¯t say a single word.

    ¡¸If we continue rushing forward we¡¯ll approach the Majino fortress by noon. Once we get past the fortress, we¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    One of the Marquess¡¯s close aides was unable to bear the silence and spoke up again.

    ¡¸How will we be fine......¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you how will we be alright!! It was such a detailed n! If everything goes as nned, the Government Affairs Commissioner and the hated Radhalde will die and the traditional nobles should leave the King when he¡¯s squirming about after losing both his arms!¡¹

    ¡¸Well t-that¡¯s-¡¹

    ¡¸And then I¡¯ll return to being the highest inmand of the military...... and I should be able to restore the glory to the Hoover family which hassted for all these generations. I even went so far to use those fools from Magrado...... doesn¡¯t this simply make me a rebel!?¡¹

    Hoover gathered the remnants of Magrado who held a grudge against Goldonia and secretly took them with him to the capital, then gave them weapons and a hiding ce.

    The n was to murder Keh and Erich during a simultaneous uprising and kill the other influential new nobles as well. That way, the traditional nobles who think poorly of the King¡¯s dictatorship and the rise to power of the lowly new nobles would use that chance to rebel, forcing the King to retire or to do whatever they want him to.

    For that reason Hoover leveraged his connections to find out the schedule of the aforementioned nobles, gave orders to the pce guards who were originally under hismand and obstructed them from interfering with the attack.

    However in reality, the assault ended in aplete failure.

    Keh and Erich both escaped death and the surplus of forces sent to Hardlett after his confirmed arrival at the capital were wiped out.

    Consequently, the King¡¯s power didn¡¯t waver a single bit and it all became a huge show for nothing.

    If they suppress the chaos and calmly conduct an investigation, it would be very simple to determine Hoover was behind everything.

    The only choice he had was to flee in an unsightly manner, abandoning his diminishing authority both in name and substance.

    His only salvation was the fact that most of vassals who served him for a long time remained loyal to him and he was able to gather close to 100 people from each ce.

    Not many paths are open for vassals who rebel.

    The vassals knew even if they left their master, they would have no future in front of them, which made the number of people who followed him higher.

    ¡¸We should go to the army of the western city state after passing the fortress. We¡¯ve brought plenty of fortune with us and that ce detests any interference from outsiders. If we can escape there, even Goldonia won¡¯t be able to touch us.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re right. We still have the assets we brought. We shouldn¡¯t be treated with a harsh reception......¡¹

    Hoover looks out the window of the carriage as if tofort himself.

    The line of carriages and close to 100 cavalry unapologetically leaves the capital, with torches held here and there to make the group look like a glowing snake in the distance.

    Even if someone were to pursue them, they shouldn¡¯t have problem dealing with the enemy if there were only a few cavalry.......

    ¡¸Gyaaaaah!!¡¹

    A cry which tears through the dark night ¨C apparently one individual fell off their horse.

    ¡¸Marquess, your orders......¡¹

    ¡¸Leave him! We don¡¯t have time to offer help.¡¹

    Doing anything at such an important time would fill him up with anger.

    However, that anger would soon change to fear.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaah!!¡¹¡¸Geeeeeeh!¡¹

    The screamse consecutively and the sound of horses falling over continue.

    ¡¸Marquess, please get inside!¡¹

    There is no longer a doubt that this is due to an attack by pursuers and not just an ident.

    ¡¸Where are they...... they must certainly be carrying torches in this dark night.¡¹

    Since a while ago, the moon was covered by a cloud so there is not much visibility for anybody.

    If the attackers are off the main road, there is no way they could tell if a cliff is in front of them or not.

    The ones who got done in were the cavalry in the rearguard, this isn¡¯t a trap sprung from an ambush.

    They were attacked after being chased from behind.

    That means the enemy must be cavalry and the signature clopping sound of their hooves plus the torches should stand out.

    ¡¸Gueeh!¡¹¡¸What happened, you guys!! Gyaah!¡¹

    Still, the agonizing cries of death continue.

    Hoover¡¯s subordinates desperately check their surroundings but couldn¡¯t see anything.

    The cavalry are being defeated one after the other in this pitch ck night.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! We can¡¯t see the enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, hurry and......¡¹

    At that moment, the sky cleared up and the moonlight shone down.

    There were indeed pursuers on both sides of the carriage, that much was clear.

    The strange part was that none of them were riding horses.

    They were running parallel with the moving carriages at the same speed.

    In addition, all of them had a pair of glowing red eyes like tiny lights.

    ¡¸What are these guys!?¡¹¡¸Who cares, just shoot them!¡¹

    The cavalry escorting Hoover¡¯s carriage fires at one of those individuals running alongside them with a bowgun.

    Whether it was a result of training or pure luck, the bolt urately struck its target and the rapidly running pursuer tripped and fell.

    ¡¸Haha, I did it! There aren¡¯t that many of them, rout them a-......¡¹

    The man who boasted about his achievements stopped mid-sentence.

    After tumbling for a bit, the person who was supposedly shot got up and resumed his pursuit at an even greater speed to catch up.

    ¡¸You¡¯re......kidding......¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard!¡¹

    A different cavalry thrust his spear.

    The spearhead precisely pierced the attacker¡¯s stomach but it didn¡¯t even make a difference.

    As if nothing even hit him, the pursuer continued giving chase.

    ¡¸Take that, and that!¡¹

    The half-crazed man thrusted repeatedly to the shoulder, throat and arm but couldn¡¯t even get a single scream from his opponent.

    ¡¸What is this thing!? What the heck are you guys!?¡¹

    It was a strange sight for the continuously attacking cavalry to be screaming.

    ¡¸Uwah, Marquess! Hold on tight!!¡¹

    The carriage Hoover was riding abruptly lost its bnce.

    The driver screamed as the carriage titled on its side and tumbled on the ground.

    ¡¸Guwaaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    Hoover covered his head with his arms as he rolled around the inside of the carriage like a potato.

    With his head still held, he exits the vehicle but when he looks around outside, he became speechless.

    The horse pulling the carriage lost one of its legs and it was spasming on the ground.

    The other carriages were consecutively turned on their sides too.

    The entire line were stopped dead in their tracks and the cavalry had no choice but to take a defensive stance, as if surrounding the broken carriages.

    ¡¸Wh-what is going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a clue either!¡¹

    Hoover¡¯s aide stands in front to protect his master, the two of them seemingly free from any fatal injuries.

    ¡¸Marquess, are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸All of you, protect the Marquess!¡¹

    ¡¸Is the family safe? Alright, form a box formation and protect them!¡¹

    Torches roll to the ground around them and the knights and cavalry dismount from their horses to fortify the defenses.

    With several dozen of his subordinates surrounding him, Hoover regained a little sense of security and raised his voice to takemand.

    ¡¸Everyone, confirm the enemy! They can see in the dark so be aware of arrows and prop up your shields! ¡¹

    Everyone prepares themselves for the inevitable sound of raining arrows or the war cries of charging enemies.

    But the only thing that can be heard was quiet whispering.

    ¡¸Nobody said we couldn¡¯t eat as many humans as we want, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, seems like we¡¯re free to eat as much as we want with this one.¡¹

    ¡¸Their constitution andplexion seem healthy. They look so tasty.¡¹

    ¡¸We have until dawn. We can enjoy ourselves.¡¹

    The quiet whispers eventually beughter.

    Then the pursuers reduce the crowd surrounding the carriage one by one, revealing themselves in the light of the torches.

    Their bodies were covered in a ck robe and their bare hands were not holding any prey.

    They had delighted expressions with red eyes shining like a zing fire.

    ¡¸What creepy guys......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fear, there are only about 20 of them...... they¡¯re numbers are significantly inferior to ours.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be fine as long as we remain calm!¡¹

    The soldiers start shouting as if to erase the fear they felt instinctively from the eerie smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to feast!¡¹

    In alignment with the shouted words, the cloaked individuals rushed in from all sides.

    ¡¸Fear not, begin the battle!!¡¹

    Hoover raised his sword and roared.

    But the fighting did not happen.

    ¡¸Gyaaaah! ¡¹¡¸Hiiiih!¡¹¡¸Save meeee!!¡¹

    What ensued was a one-sided massacre, no it was more like a ughtering of prey.

    The extended spears would stab into the opponent¡¯s bodies but were taken out shortly after with a smile and the nkly staring soldiers¡¯ heads would be torn off.

    Any sword swung down would get broken bare-handed and a piercing cry of extreme pain apanied the sound of both arms being ripped off.

    The soldiers were the only ones screaming while the pursuers onlyughed.

    Hoover remained frozen with his sword above his head and when he eventually lowered his arm powerlessly, there was no one left to oppose the enemy.

    ¡¸Hey, this guy is pretty good. Have a taste.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh don¡¯t mind if I do, mine had some sort of sickness. I picked the wrong one.¡¹

    In this unspeakable tragedy, the group of dark-clothed individuals squirm about and devour the dismantled soldiers greedily.

    ¡¸What the-, this one¡¯s already empty?¡¹

    ¡¸Try squeezing the calf. There should still be some left over.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what on earth is this...... what am I witnessing right now?¡¹

    Nobody answered Hoover.

    Even the ones who were breathing could not say anything.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll head towards the fortress ......we have the money...... my son will contact the influential person in the city state......¡¹

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s still breathing.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop their breathing. It gets hard to drink when their blood stops flowing unless you take them apart.¡¹

    Hoover couldn¡¯t look away despite the sharp screamsing from the soldier.

    Several of the men getting bitten dried uppletely a few secondster.

    ¡¸Tch, he died.¡¹

    ¡¸Suck himter. There are still plenty of fresh prey.¡¹

    Eventually, one of them approaches the frozen stiff Hoover.

    ¡¸This one looks a little old but I guess quality over quantity.¡¹

    ¡¸I am a Marquess of tradition with a childhood1 name of Lant......¡¹

    The cloaked man was about to tear off the mumbling Hoover¡¯s head but Hoover¡¯s life was saved.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t. We¡¯re taking him.¡¹

    ¡¸Siegfried? Is this the one we¡¯re supposed to keep alive?¡¹

    The man shrugs his shoulders and leaves, moving towards an olderdy who copsed...... sinking his fangs into Hoover¡¯s wife.

    The feast would end at dawn, but it continued endlessly until then, leaving Marquess Hoover thest remaining person.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸But still, how bold of you to use my household however you pleased.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who consented was Brynhildr, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so-...... spoiled, it can¡¯t be...... helped.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you Brynhildr, I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, this won¡¯t happen again! Nevertheless, this is the first time the entire household has been mobilized.¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being ...... they¡¯ll be the army of the night.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t expect me to send them out again just because you request it!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡¹

    ¡¸I absolutely won¡¯t! I won¡¯t send them out again unless you¡¯re really in danger!¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 60,200 gold (Silencing -100)

    Apanying: Mel (concubine), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (escort?), Dorothea (lover), Alice (lover), Kroll (sexually frustrated), Reba (180 minutes)

    Sexual Partners: 151, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 175: Dealing with the Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 175: Dealing with the Aftermath</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    ¡¸Hoover has sessfully been apprehended.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh......so you captured the traitor.¡¹

    Reba drags Hoover in front of the King.

    ¡¸Do you have anything to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Devil...... the gates of hell will...... open.¡¹

    ¡¸......What is this man saying?¡¹

    The ringleader behind the chaos was brought to the angry King, but rather than spitting excuses or curses, the elderly man murmurs something to dampen the spirit in the air.

    Then suddenly, Hoover¡¯s eyes shoot wide open and he yells loud enough to want to cover your ears.

    ¡¸Haarrrdleettttttt!! He¡¯s a devil! He¡¯s the leader of demon incarnates who eat people and suck their bloooooood!¡¹

    ¡¸......If I had to guess, the Marquess suffered a deep emotional pain since his rebellion failed.¡¹

    Rebaments dully while covering her ears.

    ¡¸You are blind to your own ipetence, using despicable means to kill my retainers and then finally you go insane? You will not be let off easily with death, prepare yourself!¡¹

    At the King¡¯s orders, Hoover was stripped of all his titles and had his status revoked.

    The old man became nothing but a prisoner and was sent off to the underground dungeon in shackles.

    All the while, he kept screaming nonsensical things like ¡°Hardlett is a demon¡± and ¡°He¡¯s an evil being¡±, but the King and those around him ignored the crazed man, thinking nothing of his words.

    ¡¸Hmph, I could see how he would be envious of Radhalde, but to think he was envious of Hardlett as well. I really don¡¯t understand the thought process of imbeciles.¡¹

    The King snorts and turns to face Reba.

    ¡¸To be honest, I didn¡¯t think you would be able to carry out my orders. This was meant to beat you down but...... I wasn¡¯t anticipating you bringing any information back, let alone the perpetrator.¡¹

    The King grabs the documents necessary to deprive someone of their peerage.

    Beads of sweat roll down Reba¡¯s face.

    ¡¸You made up for your blunder with a great achievement. The high-ranking Hoover was the one who acted, so I¡¯m sure you had trouble just to find him. Going so far as to corner him is more than enough. Let us not speak of this incident again.¡¹

    The King tosses the documents into the firece.

    ¡¸M-my humblest thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸In the future, create a capable of catching something like this before it happens. Show me thepetence I expect from my retainers. You may stand down.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty!¡¹

    It was the first time today that the King smiled, although just slightly.

    Reba silently breathed a huge sigh of relief and exited the room.

    With this, her standing is secure.

    Judging from the King¡¯s expression, it can actually be considered a boon to her promotion.

    ¡¸But what did he do......?¡¹

    At dawn today, the crazed Hoover was delivered to her from Lord Hardlett.

    Nothing was mentioned about where he captured him or how he caught up to him.

    He just said ¡°Everything will be credited to you, and I¡¯ll let you make up the rest¡±.

    ¡¸In any case, it was a big help...... thank goodness.¡¹

    She remembers after talking to herself.

    He¡¯s done so much for her so she naturally needs to thank him somehow.

    ¡¸3 hours of intimacy......was it?¡¹

    She heard of the rumors about him even without having to use her authority as an information officer.

    He¡¯s a huge womanizer.

    ¡¸Thank you and goodbye, my virginity of 23 years.¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Capital: Hardlett Residence, Evening

    ¡¸Hmmm, I guess there¡¯s no other option but to carry it back to Rafen.¡¹

    I tilt my head to Brynhildr as I stare at the mountain of treasure piled high in the basement used as temporary shelter.

    ¡¸Maybe it would have been better to throw it away? I know humans like to umte treasures so I brought it all here.¡¹

    This is all of the riches Hoover took with him in his escape.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m grateful. But I¡¯m having trouble dealing with it.¡¹

    I can use the gold as it is, but the jewellery and fine arts will be problematic to handle.

    Those things are all one-of-a-kind items so it¡¯ll be exposed if I¡¯m not careful when I sell them.

    I¡¯ll have to bring it back to my territory and get ire to do something with it.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take several items which I find nice.¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead, they¡¯re items you obtained after all.¡¹

    Brynhildr rummages and picks out various items like a gold goblet and a jewel-encrusted vase while continuing to talk.

    ¡¸The party belonging to that one named Hoover, you said we could do as we pleased and I told the others the same thing...... but my household really devoured the lot of them, you know? It isn¡¯t something you can conceal that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Reba will do something about that.¡¹

    I¡¯ll let her do things like keeping people quiet.

    That should be her specialty.

    ¡¸Is it about time your soldiers came too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I asked Brynhildr to gather her household and deliver a notice to Rafen to let them know of the assault that happened.

    Apparently, Siegfried arrived in Rafen from Goldonia in half a day, travelling on the road which would normally take a swift horse two days.

    I was astonished at a vampire¡¯s physical capabilities but ording to Brynhildr, Siegfried is a special one even amongst her household.

    They were supposed to protect my family for when the rebellion expands throughout the entire area of the capital, though they will ultimatelye in handyter for something else.

    At this time, M is probably leading the escort unit here on a strict schedule.

    There is no need for them now, but I¡¯ll be sure to give her plenty of thanks when she gets here.

    ¡¸So, how long are you going to make me stay here? It¡¯s about time for me to go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, thanks for all your help. I guess I can¡¯t let you run back. I¡¯ll prepare a carriage which blocks the sun for you to use.¡¹

    ¡¸......I can go home?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks again.¡¹

    ¡¸I-am-go-ing-home-!!¡¹

    Brynhildr shouts with emphasis on each syble.

    As I approach her and wrap my arm around her shoulder, she takes it as a signal to sink her fangs into my neck.

    Her teeth don¡¯t reach too deep though and she only uses enough strength to get blood to ooze out a little before finishing up and then pressing her lips against mine.

    ¡¸Nnh, nnh......¡¹

    ¡¸Nmnu......¡¹

    I taste the faint vor of blood as we swap saliva and rub each other¡¯s back and ass, continuing the passionate kiss by entangling our tongues.

    ¡¸Nnhah¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡¹

    ¡¸......See youter.¡¹

    As if hiding her blushing face, Brynhildr pulls the hood over her head and goes on her way home.

    What a cute vampire.

    I can hear Mel calling me now.

    That must be Reba arriving, I can¡¯t wait.

    ¡¸Go ahead, I¡¯ve finished bathing.¡¹

    After being led to the guest bedroom, Reba ces her hand on the bed and points her ass at me while remaining clothed.

    It looks like she¡¯s giving me my reward right away.

    ¡¸My ass...... you¡¯ve been staring at it all this time, haven¡¯t you. You touched it at every opportunity you got.¡¹

    I can tell even with her pants on that she has a tight little ass, which I¡¯m sure will feel wonderful when I spread it apart and m my hips against it.

    cing my hands on her ass and rubbing her thoroughly, I can feel the soft sticity through her pants.

    Reba must have read my mind somewhat as she undid her belt on her own.

    If I lower her pants now, everything will be in in sight.

    All I would need to do after that is just insert my dick.

    My hands move towards the woman¡¯s hips.

    ¡¸Uu ......¡¹

    Reba twitches, although I can see her biting her lips and her whole body shivering to some degree.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re a virgin ?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... that¡¯s right.¡¹

    If this beauty stayed a virgin until 23 then the men around her are a bunch of losers.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be gentle.¡¹

    I restrain myself from instantly tearing her clothes off, embrace her from behind and rub her crotch.

    My dick is already erect and ready to be let loose on a woman.

    I put her ear in my mouth, lick her neck and push my dick against her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful, Reba, and right now you¡¯ll belong only to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah¡¹

    ¡¸I love you. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves lots.¡¹

    ¡¸Right ......¡¹

    She isn¡¯t reacting too well.

    ¡¸............uunn¡¹

    I stroke her hair, kiss her shoulder and whisper words of affection in her ear, yet Reba¡¯s body refuses to rx.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already done so much to me. I won¡¯t put up any resistance so I don¡¯t mind if you push it in me now......¡¹

    That¡¯s what her mouth is telling me, but her body is saying that it isn¡¯t in the mood.

    Her pretty little ass is something I¡¯ve wanted to taste for a while now and it¡¯s simple for me to make it mine right now.

    However, if I were to fuck her now, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be a next time.

    It might be that her frightened body won¡¯t loosen up just from having her hole rubbed.

    ¡¸Do you dislike me that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh? That¡¯s not it. You can do it whenever you want......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve slept with many women in my lifetime. I can tell you¡¯re not in the mood.¡¹

    Reba shows a little hesitation, but she judged that it would be detrimental to further hide her true feelings.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t because I dislike it...... it¡¯s because I¡¯m scared. You see...... I didn¡¯t have experience with men before in my 23 years...... and when I was just focusing on work-¡¹

    ¡¸You became scared of men.¡¹

    ¡¸......t-that¡¯s right.¡¹

    No wonder she didn¡¯t take me up on my offer when I invited her.

    It¡¯s a path everyone goes through in their teens but not getting over it at Reba¡¯s age means the feeling is deeply embedded within her.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t experienced getting your breasts touched by a man?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I have!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you haven¡¯t kissed either?¡¹

    ¡¸...... I haven¡¯t.¡¹

    I smile unconsciously while Reba¡¯s face turns red in anger.

    ¡¸Hahaha, sorry. Then before you get to experience a man, you should get familiar with one first.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but are you okay with that? I thought for sure I would be vited.¡¹

    ¡¸If you would rather prefer that, I¡¯m all for it.¡¹

    I guide the woman¡¯s hand towards my hardened crotch.

    ¡¸Hiiiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to fuck you like this. It isn¡¯t my style to embrace a woman who doesn¡¯t want it herself.¡¹

    I¡¯ve had sex with another woman under the influence of alcohol or drugs, but those times are exceptions.

    ¡¸Then shall we just chat? We can talk about anything which interests-......¡¹

    Reba, who openly looked relieved, tightens her belt and sits on the bed.

    ¡¸No, getting familiar with men is important after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......nmmh!!¡¹

    I push Reba onto the bed and steal her lips.

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m the man who took your first kiss.¡¹

    I kiss her again once I finish my sentence.

    Initially, the kiss was just us putting our lips together, but I eventually looked for an opening to trace her teeth with my tongue.

    ¡¸Nnmh! Nnnmhu!¡¹

    ¡¸Puha, have you gotten used to it yet?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......haa...... my lips...... were stolen......¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything besides kissing. Rx.¡¹

    We lock lips once again, but this time I send my tongue to the depths of her mouth.

    My tongue inches into Reba¡¯s mouth and finds her tongue curled up in the back.

    ¡¸Nnmu-!!¡¹

    My tongue dances with hers as we kiss sloppily.

    Saliva builds up between our lips and drips down onto the bed.

    ¡¸Nn......nnnnh......¡¹

    We continued to kiss for a while longer and she finally got used to it.

    Her arms wrap around my head and her tongue enters my mouth.

    Our positions in bed were also reversed.

    The room was dominated with just the sounds of rustling clothes and the wet sounds of exchanging saliva.

    ¡¸Reba, your nipples are brushing up against your clothes. Looks like they¡¯re pretty hard.¡¹

    I try addressing her without honorifics, which doesn¡¯t seem to have upset her.

    ¡¸Look at yourself, Mr. Margrave, your pants are about to tear.¡¹

    ¡¸Call me Aegir when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir......?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Reba.¡¹

    We resume kissing deeply and fervently.

    In the end, the only thing we did in the 3 hours which seemed tost forever was roll around in bed and kiss.

    But that¡¯s fine, that¡¯s one piece of clothing stripped off her heart.

    Once all her clothes have been removed, she¡¯ll be my woman through and through.

    ¡¸Fuuuu...... my lips feel so swollen.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, how was it?¡¹

    ¡¸......kisses aren¡¯t scary anymore.¡¹

    I release the woman with one final peck

    ¡¸I¡¯ll in your care in the future too.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you referring to business? Or perhaps private?¡¹

    ¡¸Both.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, please let me know if you obtain valuable information. I will also report to you if Ie across any information that inconveniences you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me. We only kissed this time, but next time your breasts will be fondled and the time after that you will get naked and let me lick your entire body. Andstly-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be parting with my virginity......? But I¡¯m not going to making any promises. You¡¯ll have to win me over each and every time.¡¹

    ¡¸Just the way I like it.¡¹

    We smile at each other before the woman gets prepared to leave.

    ¡¸Oh, wait. You should tie this around your waist before you leave.¡¹

    ¡¸A mantle? Why...... ?¡¹

    ¡¸Look at your crotch.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... hieeh!¡¹

    The front and back of Reba¡¯s pants are soaking wet, darkening the fabric as if she peed herself.

    The woman wraps the mantle around her body and exits the room with a flushed face.

    ¡¸Ara, you¡¯re going home already? I prepared a bath for you and everything.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, thank you!¡¹

    That¡¯s Dorothea¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸I have some after-the-fact contraception. Would you like to take it?¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t do it, so I¡¯m fine!¡¹

    Now it¡¯s Mel¡¯s voice, followed by Reba¡¯s shout.

    ¡¸If you run like that, it¡¯s going to open the injury even more!¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing even went inside me!¡¹

    That was Irijina¡¯s loud voice ¨C though now that I think about it, how many women have I invited to my room and let go without embracing?

    ¡¸I messed up my pants, didn¡¯t I.¡¹

    I held back too much and my erect dick is tearing the pants apart at the seams.

    I better take them off quickly before it rips.

    Oh right, Kroll.

    ¡¸Kroll, I¡¯m going out now, follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh? No way, are you going to dig into me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s going to do that? I said I would take you to a nice ce as a reward, didn¡¯t I? We¡¯re going right now.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oh thank goodness.¡¹

    The nobles in the capital are still in disorder but it should be a typical day for themoners and prostitutes.

    Let¡¯s have some fun.

    The two of us walk side-by-side to a brothel.

    For some strange reason, Kroll, who is in formal wear, is tidying up his hair while moving stiffly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural to get hard here so don¡¯t be so concerned. You¡¯ll stand out even more.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you¡¯re probably unbelievably hard yourself. Nobody will look at someone like me. The difference in size is ...... too much.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped, I can¡¯t get it calmed down after all.

    As we continuing walking with a bulge in our pants, a quiet voice calls out from the back alley.

    ¡¸Um......if you¡¯re looking for a woman than I¡¯m avable......¡¹

    Turning in her direction, I see a fairly dirty-looking girl with silver hair...... she still looks rather young.

    She¡¯s short, about the same height as Laurie or Pipi.1

    ¡¸Please look here.¡¹

    The girl lifts up the hem of her clothes to reveal her genitals to us.

    She¡¯s easily recognizable as a street prostitute, not to mention she¡¯s in the back alleys, which means she¡¯s a prostitute of the lowest ss who can¡¯t even manage to secure a designated spot for herself to do business.

    Normally, I would just pass on by.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make it...... on the house.¡¹

    However, it looks like Kroll can¡¯t take her eyes off the girl.

    ¡¸You want this girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Er, I-......¡¹

    This guy¡¯s so easy to understand.

    The ce we were headed to is the highest ss brothel.

    It isn¡¯t a guarantee that you¡¯ll meet an excellent woman by paying the most gold though, in fact you¡¯ll probably be the happiest if you embrace the woman you like.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too cold to stay outside though. Take her to an inn with warm water.¡¹

    I hand one gold coin to Kroll.

    ¡¸T-thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Um...... pleasee with us too, noble sir. If you¡¯re paying, then I don¡¯t mind if both of you use me at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, if I did that, you¡¯ll explode. I¡¯ll still pay, just enjoy your time with this guy.¡¹

    I proceed to whisper in Kroll¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸The girl¡¯s thin and cold. First, you must not be greedy, let her bathe in warm water and feed her plenty of good food. That act of service will also reach her heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    I watch as Kroll and the young girl links arms and disappear into the inn.

    The pretext ofing here to give Kroll a reward is now gone, now I¡¯m here because my dick needs a prostitute to give it some love.

    I¡¯ll just gobble up the women who I nned to pair with Kroll.

    Late at night, Kroll and I returned home, the former with an extremely soft expression and thetter with a heavy scent of perfume lingering on his body.

    Dorothea looked at Kroll harshly while Mel gave me a cold stare.

    Dorothea knew about Kroll and Alma being in a rtionship so she quickly spoke to him about the act of cheating.

    ¡¸When Aegir-san gets close you, you have absolutely no persuasiveness. It can¡¯t be helped because he¡¯s such a wonderful man. He just draws in each and every woman.¡¹

    Leah and I try to cheer the pouting Mel up by giving her a massage. Mel¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve much however and even with Irijina joining in, Mel continued toin while screaming.

    As if rescuing Mel from her predicament, the sound of several hooves echoed in front of the mansion ¨C it looks like the soldiers have arrived from Rafen after receiving the notice.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 63,100 gold (Loot, Gold only +3000), (Mansion Repairs -100)

    Apanying: Mel (angry concubine), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (escort?), Dorothea (angry lover), Alice (lover), Kroll (hustle)

    Sexual Partners: 153, children who have been born: 32

 Chapter 176: Mature Lady Donburi

    <h4>Chapter 176: Mature Lady Donburi</h4>

    ¡¸80 men from the escort unit have arrived.¡¹

    M stands straight and salutes immactely to show off to the kingdom army protecting the mansion.

    The heavy cavalry lined up around the perimeter of the mansion only total 80, but they should be enough to intimidate anyone who gets close.

    If I didn¡¯t speak with Erich beforehand, there would have been a big fuss about whether the rebellion was still going on.

    ¡¸80 of you?¡¹

    The escort unit was strengthened to 100 men if I remember correctly.

    ¡¸Those 20 fell out of our ranks due to the strict march. All of them are new recruits. I will retrain themter.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, don¡¯t push them too hard.¡¹

    I was thinking of hugging M and giving her a kiss, but there is something else I¡¯m more curious about.

    ¡¸Hey, you-......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The escort unit is a squad consisting of select elite forces from my personal army.

    Naturally, most of them have strong builds which make even Gido, who has a rtivelyrge constitution as a member of the mountain tribe, look small.

    Amongst those muscr men, there is an individual who is clearly smaller than those nearby, wearing a helmet with the visor lowered. I can¡¯t see the person¡¯s face, however this one smells nice.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I strike the helmet with my fist.

    ¡¸Auu!¡¹

    A high-pitched female voice.

    I continue rapping the helmet, to produce vibrations and an echoing sound which should be quite annoying to the person wearing it.

    ¡¸Au! Haau~! S-stop it please.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing, Celia?¡¹

    The helmet was removed, revealing Celia inside who I ordered to stay at home and rest.

    ¡¸I ordered you to wait obediently at home, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... well, I-......¡¹

    ¡¸When she heard Lord Hardlett was attacked, she begged toe along no matter what, and I didn¡¯t have time to spare to convince her otherwise.¡¹

    M sighs in resignation.

    Apparently she wouldn¡¯t listen to anything if it wasn¡¯t ¡°you cane with us¡± and even clung to the horse¡¯s back without letting go.

    ¡¸I got on a horse, but my arm is fine! And also-......¡¹

    ¡¸Celia...... you disobeyed my orders.¡¹

    I look at her with a stern expression.

    Celia immediately goes quiet and her face turns pale.

    Really, what was she thinking by wearing all this heavy armor, what would she do if the bone shifted out of ce?

    ¡¸Um...... um...... I...... couldn¡¯t just sit still...... so I went against orders......¡¹

    Aah, now she¡¯s starting to cry.

    ¡¸Geez,e on, let¡¯s take off this heavy armor, we can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re here now. You¡¯ll just have to recover obediently here.¡¹

    I embrace Celia and remove the armor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry. I will ept any punishment...... wait, that¡¯s not armor! Those are my clothes! Wah, the soldiers will see, please stop-!¡¹

    I got carried away and took off too much, leaving Celia in just her underwear.

    She can be seen quite clearly by the escort unit and the kingdom army so I should take her into the mansion.

    I carry the half-naked girl on my shoulder and bring her into the mansion.

    Some quiet murmuring can be heard from behind me.

    ¡¸Look...... they¡¯re going to do it, right ?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, you think the feudal lord-sama will just leave things unfinished?¡¹

    ¡¸Is the ¡®thing¡¯ we sawst time going to fit in that girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it just make her ass and vagina into one big hole?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say whatever you feel like about me...... Aegir-sama, let me down please-! Kroll, you bastard, don¡¯t look this way! I¡¯ll crush your eyes!!¡¹

    There, there, what a cute ass.

    I¡¯ll rub it lots.

    The escort unit takes the ce of the kingdom army, who leaves the mansion in their care.

    Even though the ringleader has been captured, there might be some stupid people who would take advantage of the chaos.

    It is better that the kingdom army has the freedom to move around.

    ¡¸In the end, we¡¯re back to the same lineup.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems so.¡¹¡¸Yep! But it¡¯s fun!¡¹¡¸Pipi¡¯s here too~¡¹¡¸......I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Everyone, besides the dejected Celia who disobeyed orders to get here, looks like they¡¯re in good condition.

    M wanted to talk with Irijina and Pipi to get an urate picture of the current state of affairs, but the both of them are holding their heads in distress, unsure of what to say.

    I don¡¯t have anything to do, so I¡¯ll just rx.

    Celia, who changed into her everyday clothes, is resting on my knee like a cat.

    Rubbing her ass as I enjoy her scent and her warmth really calms me down.

    ¡¸Umm.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not angry anymore. But you need to listen to what I say from now on, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. More importantly-¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright if you don¡¯t go to Lord Radhalde or His Majesty? So much has happened after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just on standby, it should be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I wonder if that¡¯s really the case......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about that, just rx and eat your sweets.¡¹

    As expected, the luxury goods in the capital are not even close to the ones in Rafen.

    When I put the cream confection, too sweet for me, in Celia¡¯s mouth, she bes all happy.

    It might just be my imagination, but she feels heavier than thest time she was on myp.

    ¡¸Pardon me. Um...... at the front door......¡¹

    The one who interrupted this rxing time was Kroll.

    ¡¸Aegir! You¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    Promptly following him with loud footsteps is Erich.

    ¡¸My, my, look who it is ......¡¹

    Celia ils about and gets off my knee in a panic.

    ¡¸I told you, the two of us were summoned by His Majesty and scheduled to appear in front of him this afternoon! You didn¡¯te even after so much time had passed, and I thought- ......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Oh yeah, the letter which came in response to grant entry to the escort unit did include something about that.

    Hmm, I forgot because I didn¡¯t have someone to manage for me.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have time anymore! Hurry up ande with me.¡¹

    Celia looks at me as if saying ¡°I told you so¡±.

    That gets you a finger in the ass.

    ¡¸Hauua!¡¹

    Royal Pce

    While looking on in amazement, I was taken to the pce where Erich, Keh and the King take their ces around the table.

    ¡¸I hear the three of you endured hard times because of this incident.¡¹

    ¡¸No, not being able to prevent this rebellion is my fault as the person responsible for leading the army.¡¹

    Erich lowers his head, which the King replies with a smile.

    ¡¸The Royal army is an organization which deals with foreign enemies, catching some bugs hidden within the city is outside their expertise. I won¡¯t me you for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Sire, I hear that Your Majesty took action to apprehend Hoover. All that¡¯s left is to stop the viins who are taking advantage of the disorder to run wild in the city, so I¡¯ll add the pce guards to the kingdom¡¯s army and tell them be remain on high alert.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, I¡¯m counting on you. Nevertheless, the three of you here were targeted by the underhanded tricks of the rebels, yet still you remain strong ¨C how fortunate.¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t know what I would have done if Lord Hardlett wasn¡¯t at the dance hall. I take this opportunity to thank you on behalf of everyone here.¡¹

    Keh lowers his head to me.

    I¡¯m sure he would have survived even if I wasn¡¯t there since he ran away immediately.

    ¡¸Not to mention there were close to 100 men attacking Lord Hardlett¡¯s mansion, which were actually wiped out instead ...... his valor certainly doesn¡¯t put his name as a war demon to shame.¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t the one who did that though.

    ¡¸The story is circting amongst the soldiers. About how he dismantles his enemies and finishes them off with a breath of fire.¡¹

    The King and Kehugh.

    The two of them probably think it¡¯s a joke, but Erich¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t smiling.

    Information probably reached him since the personnel who cleaned up the mess of corpses was the kingdom army after all.

    ¡¸Talking about funny stories, something happened at Radhalde¡¯s ce too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, those ruffians targeted my mansion thinking the ceremony being held was a party......¡¹

    It seems like Erich¡¯s mansion was attacked right when he was holding a ceremony to appoint his corpsmanders.

    Unsurprisingly, the participants belonged in the military and everyone carried swords on their hips unlike the officials in the dance hall.

    The people who assaulted Erich immediately had more than two times the amount of knights andmanders draw swords against them and were suppressed in no time.

    ¡¸The end game was weak...... such a foolish, half-baked n. ¡¹

    ¡¸It certainly stood out as a careless n. However ......it is still a painful loss.¡¹

    Erich lost a leader who had 15,000 troops under hismand ¨C one of his corpsmanders.

    He was in poor health and just so happened to be in his own home.

    ¡¸Even fools who have status wield considerable power.¡¹

    Keh also lost a few importantly ranked subordinates.

    Having a lot of subordinates is tough.

    Oh, this alcohol is pretty tasty.

    ¡¸As I thought, it¡¯s imperative to secure arger force of personnel. We¡¯ll expand the scope of the royal institution and...... improve the quality of talent as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no objections to that.¡¹¡¸Naturally none here.¡¹¡¸I agree.¡¹

    I¡¯ll just answer like the others.

    ¡¸The two of you are likely upied with military and government affairs. Hardlett, you don¡¯t have anything in particr you have to do, right?¡¹

    Not good. This conversation is going in a bad direction.

    ¡¸Well I have to ensure the cultivation of the southernnds and make sure the seeds for the wheat in springtime are sown......¡¹

    ¡¸That will be left to your subordinates, which is why you are here now. You will stay here until the audience in spring where you will visit the royal institution and help develop gifted individuals. I¡¯m sure you can teach the students some crucial intangible qualities.¡¹

    ¡¸......I understand.¡¹

    Afterwards, the King and Keh decided on many other things in a good mood and now the visits I¡¯ve been making to the school whenever I felt like got changed to mandatory periodic visits.

    Keh is probably the one who wanted to get the King to order me to go to the school.

    On the other hand, Erich is making a slightly sour expression.

    Although I think I¡¯m the one who looks the most displeased right now.

    ¡¸Can I ask someone to be my assistant in the lessons?¡¹

    Keh nods greatly.

    ¡¸Of course. Leaving it all to you may not be sufficient in teaching the students the standard practice and the finer details.¡¹

    In that case, I¡¯m still safe. I¡¯ll leave 90% of the work to M.

    I¡¯m almost certain that she would love to be an instructor.

    An image of her firmly whacking the desk with a teacher¡¯s baton in one hand while the students stare intently at heres into my mind.

    ¡¸......Seriously, if you just took it easy at Keh¡¯s party, we might have been putting flowers beside him at the funeral by now.¡¹

    Erichins to me as we make our way back home on the shaking carriage.

    ¡¸The Government Affairs Commissioner was the first one who went into hiding. I¡¯m sure he would have stayed alive.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯spletely inept at fighting, yet he¡¯s got a knack for sniffing out danger. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so irritating...... and also, I wanted to talk about how you attended a ball held by his faction first.¡¹

    I made sure to keep that information vague...... but he realized.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because escorting his wife, who was in the carriage, would be the gentlemanly thing to do.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he lured you in with the prettydies. That guy is really-......¡¹

    Bullseye, as expected of someone who¡¯s been with me for a long time.

    ¡¸There are a great number of teachers in the royal institution who are female as well. In particr, most of those in domestic affairs are subject to Keh¡¯s influence. That¡¯s why in order to avoid that, he made it a point to assign the females who were former secretaries and assistants as teachers. Women are often kicked out of a faction, you see.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    I stand up in the carriage and hit my head on the roof, prompting Erich to re at me.

    ¡¸With that said, don¡¯ty your hands on them! Women who can teach are valuable! I won¡¯t tolerate them getting pregnant and bing your lover.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do something as thoughtless as that.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, one day you will ruin yourself because of your love for women.¡¹

    ¡¸How harsh.¡¹

    While smiling, I can feel my dick raise its head up slightly.

    ¡¸So, those guys who attacked your mansion......they were burned pretty nicely. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you can actually spit fire.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like a siege weapon was brought out. Witnesses nearby im that they sighted fire raining down from the sky. Is it perhaps a spellcaster?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe.¡¹

    Erich sighs and shakes his head.

    ¡¸Geez, where do you find people with such varying talents...... is that individual nning to enter the army?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ll be impossible. The kid is faint of heart after all.¡¹

    ¡¸A woman, huh......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t want to let her out of the palm of my hand. ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t care what bes of a single magic user. However, watch over her to make sure she doesn¡¯t use her power in the city.¡¹

    Magic users are powerful forces in small scale battles, but they can¡¯t shoot their spells endlessly so they won¡¯t be able to affect much in a battle involving tens of thousands of people.

    More often than not, having a talentedmander is more important.

    That¡¯s why Erich backed off this issue so easily.

    It may not be a good idea to let many people know about this though.

    That night, a modest banquet was held for M and Celia. The escort unit guarding the perimeter of the mansion were given delicious food and alcohol too.

    ¡¸There are no abnormalities in Rafen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, nothing much has changed...... Nonna-san getting chided by Ca-san for her selfishness happens daily though.¡¹

    That sounds just like them as usual.

    ¡¸Also, the number of Aegir-sama¡¯s children has increased again.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The maid girl who you got pregnant earlier gave birth and came to greet us after she recovered.¡¹

    Aah, that girl...... I can¡¯t remember her name.

    ¡¸Several girls from the mountain tribe brought their children over as well. They said they won¡¯t go back home until a name was chosen for their kids so they¡¯re staying in the mansion right now.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I see.¡¹

    It¡¯s bad those girls have to wait because I¡¯m not there.

    As an apology, I¡¯ll inject my seed into them again before they return to their territory.

    ¡¸You really are the enemy of all women. You¡¯ll be stabbed eventually.¡¹

    ¡¸I would be satisfied if I got stabbed by a woman.¡¹

    The area became lively and Dorothea, who was apanied by the children, happily enjoyed the feast as well.

    I¡¯ve given her plenty of gold, but she doesn¡¯t really buy any fancy things.

    ording to Adolph¡¯s information, the cost of living for Dorothea and the kids is just a fraction of Nonna¡¯s allowance.

    ¡¸Nonna-san is the strange one here!¡¹

    ¡¸My sry for this month was spent all on alcohol! Wahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina-san, please stop buying it by the barrel.¡¹

    Irijina, who saw that a banquet would be held, went and rolled a barrel of alcohol from the store.

    There are plenty of children here so I don¡¯t think they would consume that much alcohol, but it¡¯s already half empty.

    Most of it disappeared into Irijina¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Ehe¡¹¡¸Your hair is all white.¡¹

    Alice is sitting in the corner of the room timidly sipping her alcohol while Pipi is messing around with her.

    Nevertheless, the girl looks over at me happily and doesn¡¯t show any signs of disliking it.

    Her hair is still white now, although the roots of her hair are faintly bing red again.

    ¡¸This kind of atmosphere...... it¡¯s so warm and I like it......¡¹

    ¡¸Come towards the middle more. It¡¯s boring if you just stay in the corner.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m gloomy, so...... it¡¯ll dampen the mood of those around me......¡¹

    Alright, then I¡¯ll make Alice even happier.

    I lift the girl up and sit her beside Irijina.

    ¡¸Oooh! Alice should drink too!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t......need so much...... so-¡¹

    As if Alice didn¡¯t say anything in the first ce, Irijina fills her cup to the brim with alcohol.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold back! People are happy with just alcohol and fights!¡¹

    Women need to be added to that list.

    ¡¸Wahahahahahaha!! That¡¯s great!!¡¹¡¸I-it reeks of alcohol...... my ears are ringing......¡¹

    She won¡¯t have to worry about her gloominess if she¡¯s beside Irijina.

    Eventually Irijina was snoring loudly and was tossed into bed with Kroll and a few other guys as the banquet came to an end.

    This night isn¡¯t over yet though.

    ¡¸Dorothea, Mel...... can I borrow you for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹¡¸......yes.¡¹

    They could tell my intentions already just from my words.

    The two of them followed me with flushed faces.

    Dorothea asked the eldest girl to help the other younger kids go to bed.

    ¡¸Uun, Mama have fun with Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey now, what¡¯s this kid saying!¡¹

    What a pleasant sight.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s get to tasting your bodies.¡¹

    I have the two of them stand beside the bed and remove their clothes.

    ¡¸Womens clothing is pretty easy to take off.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu...... I¡¯m already old but it¡¯s still feels embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw Dorothea, but your body hasn¡¯t changed much.¡¹

    I pull up Dorothea¡¯s hands which were trying to cover her breasts and genitals and then give her a kiss.

    ¡¸Oh, the hair is nice down here. Did you trim it?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez! ......My beloved wasing so of course I¡¯ll clean up a bit.¡¹

    How cute.

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing if it¡¯s just us. Hardlett-sama should strip too.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I pull my clothes off and stand boldly in front of the two women.

    It goes without saying my dick is already erect.

    ¡¸Ah...... amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so big......¡¹

    The two of them exchange gazes before Dorothea climbs onto the bed andys on her back, while Melys on top of the other woman on her stomach.

    Their 4 aligned holes lure me in.

    ¡¸Wonderful. What a delicious looking maturedy donburi.¡¹

    ¡¸Calling me a maturedy is so mean of you! ¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll cry!¡¹

    Their butts wiggle about despite their protesting.

    I climb on the bed on my knees and hold their thighs as I stir their holes with my tongue and fingers.

    My actions produce a pair of high-pitched squeals.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be a maturedy, you¡¯re my cute maturedies ...... though!¡¹

    First, I¡¯ll thrust into Dorothea on the bottom.

    ¡¸Aaoh!¡¹

    I pump my hips and reach out to squeeze Mel¡¯s breasts at the same time.

    ¡¸Kya...... if you squeeze them so much......¡¹

    Just like that, milk squirts out of Mel¡¯s breasts.

    The spraying white liquid sshes on Dorothea¡¯s face.

    ¡¸You two have such wonderfully soft feeling holes.¡¹

    I pull my cock out of Dorothea and insert it into Mel, using my fingers to rece the void when Dorothea leaks out a sad whimper.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to taste such a ripe and supple feeling from a young girl. You two are the best.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s because...... Aegir-san is too big. Aauu!¡¹

    ¡¸N-normally the tightness of a young girl is better...... aaahn!¡¹

    I rock my hips harder and the two women on top of each other shake with every impact I make against their bodies.

    ¡¸You two want to be with men besides me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it at all. I¡¯m Aegir-san¡¯s wife.¡¹

    ¡¸I also think you¡¯re thest man for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Right? In that case, who cares about the norms. I also love maturedies, so everything works out.¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you very mu-...... already reaching my limit!¡¹

    ¡¸So intense! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯m not even halfway there yet. I¡¯m gonna keep going...... prepare yourselves.¡¹

    Dorothea and Mel sp their hands together and stare at each other.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll probably be fainting together.¡¹

    ¡¸Probably. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll both have lewd looks on our faces as wey on the bed with seed dripping from our holes.¡¹

    Perhaps getting even more turned on from that image, the two of them press their lips together.

    Being shown that fuels my arousal and I thrust quicker and harder.

    ¡¸Aaaaau!! AAah¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Dorothea-san, think about it carefully.¡¹

    As I work to bring Dorothea to orgasm first, Mel draws herself close to Dorothea¡¯s ear and whispers to support me.

    ¡¸W-what is it, aaah¨C! Incredible!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san is 23 this year. Considering our ages...... he¡¯s like our son, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸S-son?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Dorothea-san is getting pierced by a young kid, is brought to tears, and will finally cum.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait ......if you cum now, I¡¯ll get pregnant......¡¹

    Mel continues as if preventing Dorothea from resisting.

    ¡¸The one going inside Dorothea-san right now is your son.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh......?¡¹

    Dorothea stares at Mel with eyes clouded in pleasure as she approaches climax.

    I don¡¯t stop moving my hips.

    ¡¸Children are selfish creatures. Even if you say no, they¡¯ll still cum inside.¡¹

    Mel turns around and winks at me.

    ¡¸Mother Dorothea. I can¡¯t hold it anymore. It¡¯s going to leak out.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t...... if you let out so much inside...... then a baby will-......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry mother...... I¡¯m cumming inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah fine. What a helpless child...... next time...... you can¡¯t though......¡¹

    Dorothea has a remarkably strong maternal instinct.

    Her rational mind was clouded by her lust and she easily grants me permission.

    ¡¸Cumming! Mother!¡¹

    I pull back as far as I can withoutpletely exiting her hole then give her one final thrust of my hips.

    Her hole soaked in pleasure loosened and I was able to push myself in really deep.

    In that deep area, my cock twitches and arge amount of thick semen gushes out.

    ¡¸Aah! There¡¯s so much of iiit......nnnnhh.¡¹

    Dorothea cums at the same time as her legs tense up and stretch out before her entire body loses strength.

    ¡¸Fuu, that felt great.¡¹

    ¡¸......you¡¯re terrible. How could you cum inside.¡¹

    ¡¸You told me before that if you get pregnant with your own child, you would treat the other kids differently. I don¡¯t think so though.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸I believe you¡¯ll be the best mother. It would be such a waste if you didn¡¯t have at least one child of your own.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already 44. There¡¯s no way I can get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then we better test that theory.¡¹

    I pull Dorothea close and exchange a deep kiss with her.

    However, my balls were grabbed tightly from behind.

    ¡¸......And you¡¯re going to leave me alone?¡¹

    Mel puffs her cheeks and pouts.

    She¡¯s such a cutie, that¡¯s why mature women are the best.

    ¡¸Of course-¡¹

    I push Mel down and lean over her.

    ¡¸Not.¡¹

    I prate Mel in one thrust, and her passionate moans resonate throughout the mansion.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story. A Few Days Earlier

    Rafen

    ¡¸Kroll...... please stay safe.¡¹

    Alma looks up at the starry sky and wishes for her lover¡¯s safety.

    After receiving notice that the mansion in the capital was attacked, M and Celia departed with their troops.

    From that point on, the girl¡¯s sleepless nights continued.

    But there was nothing she could do.

    She could only pray to the night sky to keep her lover from harm.

    ¡¸They¡¯re fine. The letter didn¡¯t mention anybody getting hurt.¡¹

    The one who covered Alma¡¯s shoulder with a nket was Melissa.

    ¡¸I should have went together with them too.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, close the window and get in bed. Exposing your body to the cold for too long isn¡¯t good. You wouldn¡¯t want to be sick when Kroll returns, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸No......I understand.¡¹

    Alma obediently lowers herself to the floor, sps her hands together and prays.

    ¡¸I pray that you keep Kroll unharmed.¡¹

    The girl offers her prayers to the moon.

    Capital

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kroll-sama.¡¹

    Under the frosty sky in the back alley, the girl ces her hands against the wall while Kroll who is wrapped in a mantle pushes his hips forward.

    ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s inside...... so big......Kroll-samaa.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll make you feel good!¡¹

    The silver-haired girl gives herself to the young man and moans sweetly.

    Unlike previously, most of the dirt on her body has been removed, her clothes are neat and tidy and ab has been run through her hair.

    ¡¸Letting me take a bath...... and even giving me clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. More importantly, concentrate.¡¹

    The sound of their hips bumping against each other continue for a while, though eventually the man groans and everything goes quiet.

    ¡¸Thanks for your all efforts.¡¹

    The girl separates her hips and droplets of semen leaks out onto the ground.

    ¡¸You can still continue, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if that¡¯s what Kroll-sama wants.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, then let¡¯s go to an inn.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, it¡¯s-...... doing it outside is enough for a girl like me. Going so far to use a bed to embrace is such a waste.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay!¡¹

    Kroll makes the girl hold onto a silver coin.

    ¡¸That¡¯s too much. 20 copper coins is enough for me......¡¹

    ¡¸I said it¡¯s fine! In return...... doing business with anyone else besides me is...... you know ......¡¹

    The girl carefully puts the silver coin in her pocket and smiles.

    ¡¸I understand. From now on, I will only let Kroll-sama embrace me.¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s face softens from the girl¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸Giving me so much...... mom will be happy too.¡¹

    ¡¸Your mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my mom gets sick a lot, but I can give her something good to eat with this.¡¹

    The girl stoops down and licks Kroll¡¯s juice-covered dick clean.

    ¡¸Then, shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll service you as much as you want.¡¹

    With the silver-haired girl wrapped around his arm, the young man looks up at the moon with a slovenly melting expression.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 63,100 gold

    Apanying: Mel (concubine), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (escort?), Dorothea (lover), Alice (lover), Kroll (cheating man)

    Sexual Partners: 153, children who have been born: 37

 Chapter 177: Female Teacherâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 177: Female Teacher¡¯s Worries</h4>

    The students earnestly listen to me speak.

    To be precise, it¡¯s not me speaking, but M.

    ¡¸In an advantageous situation, soldiers should be deployed in a straight line toward the enemy as much as possible. In a disadvantageous situation, align diagonally and fend off the impact.¡¹

    M uses various tools in her fervent speech addressed to the enlivened students.

    ¡¸An assault by cavalry may seem powerful at first nce but even infantry can stop them if they don¡¯t err in how they deal with the attack. On the other hand, if we were the cavalry charging in, we won¡¯t suffer any decisive hits as long as the enemy hasn¡¯t established control and order.¡¹

    She¡¯s serious and exins based on theory so she¡¯s perfect as a teacher.

    Looks like I picked the right person for the job.

    ¡¸Everyone, make sure that youpletely memorize these formations and theirpatibilities. They are all formations of old and the enemy will certainly be knowledgeable about the standard practices too. However, don¡¯t underestimate them ¨C 80% of battles can be won with by-the-book tactics. Conversely, if there is even a slight deviation in the form, defeat is but a foregone conclusion!¡¹

    I sit beside the passionate M and nod greatly.

    I actually snuck some alcohol in with me in my pocket but I¡¯m having a hard time finding a good opportunity to drink it.

    ¡¸Then,ter we will be heading outside to the parade grounds to physically try rearranging ourselves in these formations. If you guys can¡¯t do them yourselves, it¡¯ll be impossible to teach your soldiers.¡¹

    M¡¯s tone is harsher than usual.

    I guess she¡¯s trying to maintain the dignity she has as a soldier.

    What a cutie.

    The students are getting a more enriching lecture than usual and are barely keeping up.

    Because of that, they didn¡¯t realize that the only thing I said in this ss was ¡°Go ahead, M¡±.

    With that, the morning lesson is finished and next is lunch followed by the training on the grounds.

    ¡¸Fuuu...... I¡¯m tired.¡¹

    ¡¸Good job. You did well.¡¹

    M wipes the sweat off her brow which umted despite it being midwinter, probably because she was talking continuously for close to two hours.

    ¡¸I have to confirm the location to prepare for the afternoon lesson. Please excuse me as I leave for a brief moment.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohe on, we should eat lunch together first, no?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t show ineptitude from the start. I¡¯ll be going.¡¹

    M rushes off in a hurry.

    As expected, she loves this kind of thing.

    But now I don¡¯t have anyone to eat with me.

    I don¡¯t have any acquaintances here, so I have no choice but to invite a random girl to eat with me.

    Wandering around the school building, I find a girl dressed like a teacher who sighs as she walks.

    She looks to be in herte 20¡¯s, with average height and weight, brown hair, and a slightlycking chest area.

    Her looks don¡¯t scream pretty but she has an old-fashioned cuteness to her.

    Her thighs look healthy and plump so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll feel good if I climb on top of her in the missionary position.

    ¡¸Good day, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, I wonder...... eh! Margrave Hardlett! H-how rude of me!!¡¹

    The flustered woman bows to me, lowering herself even more than she already is.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t do anything disrespectful at all. I should be the one to apologize for addressing you so suddenly.¡¹

    I bring myself beside the woman who is still shrinking back in fear.

    ¡¸I actually don¡¯t have anyone to eat with, so would you like to join me if you don¡¯t either?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s too great a privilege for me. Besides, I¡¯m not that rich so I wouldn¡¯t be able to apany the Margrave to the shop he chooses...... and my clothes......¡¹

    The girl¡¯s clothes are neat and tidy but insufficient for a ce where nobles would usually meet.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯ll pay for the meal at least. Plus, ces where you have to adhere to formalities isn¡¯t my thing either. I¡¯ll take you to a nice ce where we can get a quick bite to eat.¡¹

    I grab the hand of the still hesitant girl and bring her along with me to eat.

    Her hand is white and her skin is smooth.

    I¡¯m sure her hand would feel amazing on my dick.

    The ce I took her is a ce I often frequent in the capital, a ce where their stir-fry meat and vegetables are tasty.

    The store is open tomoners as well so it isn¡¯t pretentious.

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious, I love this kind of food!¡¹

    It looks like she¡¯s happy.

    ¡¸I always thought the Margrave was someone high above the clouds so I would have imagined you going to a fancier ce.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have the greatest upbringing either. ¡¹

    I¡¯m pretty sure there aren¡¯t too many people who¡¯s in a better ce now but had a worse childhood than me.

    ¡¸By the way, I would be grateful if you told me your name.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! How rude of me...... I¡¯m Polte Brandt! My father is............ a domestic affairs official working for a Baron. I also wanted to help my father, which led to me to ept the position as teacher here. I have rank but I¡¯m not a noble, so please refer to me as Polte.¡¹

    ¡¸Polte...... what a nice name. Please address me as Aegir too.¡¹

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t! If others heard me doing so, I¡¯ll be buried in the ground.¡¹

    The two of us smile ¨C a nice atmosphere.

    However, there isn¡¯t much time until lunch break is over, and if I don¡¯t get back M will be in trouble.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine with Polte, right? How about you join me at night, when ss is over. You might be able to resolve the problem you were sighing about earlier too.¡¹

    ¡¸A-at night? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there are stores which have delicious meat but aren¡¯t open in the daytime.¡¹

    Polte¡¯s expression was dyed with wariness.

    The groundless rumors of my indiscriminate eating of women have been spread around after all.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you want to invite other teachers as well. There are rumors about how slovenly I act with women anyways.¡¹

    I say so mockingly.

    Polte chuckles sheepishly, unsure whether I was joking or not.

    ¡¸Alright. My clothes may look like this, but I¡¯ll dly apany you for dinner too.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, we can¡¯t drink alcohol during the day after all.¡¹

    Our midday meal ends in a harmonious manner.

    Now I just have to get back to school without Polte realizing my erect cock.

    M¡¯s zeal carried over to the afternoon lessons too.

    ¡¸The important thing about forming battle ranks is not how pretty they look! It¡¯s about speed and precision, unlike a ceremonial parade, so you don¡¯t need to act in concert as long as you¡¯re roughly together!¡¹

    ¡¸Always be aware of your surroundings. If the person beside you falls over, the person directly to the right will have to close up the gaps since the enemy will be breaking through those holes if you leave them vacant.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re having a hard time.¡¹

    If we were just training soldiers, it might have been enough to teach them how to line up, but we need to teach them the importance of formation to make them more knowledgeable asmanders.

    M shouts desperately while beads of sweat runs down the side of her head.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s take a short break, and then we¡¯ll get into anti-cavalry formation next!¡¹

    The students collectively copse on the spot.

    The sweaty M returns to my side.

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, though I might have gotten too into it.¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, I just think you¡¯re really suited for this kind of thing.¡¹

    ¡¸I enjoy teaching others.¡¹

    She knew she couldn¡¯t flirt with me in front of the students so she distanced herself a little from me.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m only able to teach them the military aspect. I can¡¯t provide any assistance when ites to domestic affairs.¡¹

    That¡¯s the problem.

    In terms of military instruction, I can speak based on experience from past fights but domestic affairs waspletely left in Adolph¡¯s hands.

    It¡¯s bad enough that I don¡¯t know anything, but I don¡¯t even know what should be taught.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll just think about itter.¡¹

    ¡¸Because you¡¯re irresponsible.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyways...... I thought there would be more opposition than this.¡¹

    There weren¡¯t too many people born of high-ss nobles amongst themander prospects but a lot of them were the younger folk rted to either knights who served Goldonia for generations or connected with smaller feudal lords. I was prepared for M, who was part of the enemy army that surrendered not too long ago, to receive harsher criticism.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because of Lord Hardlett. You¡¯ve been sitting beside me with a scary expression on your face...... so nobody is courageous enough to take an impolite attitude against me as your assistant.¡¹

    ¡°There were students who disagreed though¡± ¨C M adds.

    My eyes might have narrowed because I was sleepy.

    In any case, it would be found out immediately that I took a nap since all 20 of them were staring in this direction.

    I don¡¯t mind that happening, but being asked by the King makes things many times more annoying for me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still better in themander team. Many of those in the domestic affairs official team have parents with considerable status...... so it¡¯ll be even more annoying.¡¹

    How troubling.

    M must have caught her breath as she stood up straight.

    ¡¸Break¡¯s over! Everyone, line up!¡¹

    Standing and making a scary expression is the most I can do here.

    And then the long-awaited night came.

    ¡¸M, thanks for all your hard work today. You can go home first and rest up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it really has been exhausting...... and what about Lord Hardlett?¡¹

    ¡¸I have some business to attend to at school. Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No...... business...... well, that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    M turns around and gives me a few nces as she heads back to the mansion.

    Maybe she sensed something.

    ¡¸S-sorry for making you wait!¡¹

    Right when M disappeared out of sight, Polte rushes over in a brisk jog.

    It certainly appears she¡¯s not the fittest person.

    ¡¸Waiting for a woman is also a man¡¯s duty after all. Now, let¡¯s get going.¡¹

    I recall the lessons about manners towards women taught to me by Nonna as I escort Polte to the store.

    The woman must not have thought I would be this courteous and is blushing while shrinking back in fear.

    We head to a ce where people of a higher ss than those of the store we visited earlier in the day ¨C wealthymoners to lower ss nobles and knights ¨C gather.

    ¡¸I heard the Margrave was a livelier person.¡¹

    In other words, she probably meant the rumors of me being violent and uncivilized.

    Most of it isn¡¯t wrong though.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been told that a lot. Although most of it is on the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, but you¡¯re quite the gentleman. I wonder if the rumors about you and women are also embellished.¡¹

    Polte seems to be fond of the store¡¯s red wine.

    Seeing how her second ss was emptied already, I quickly refill it.

    ¡¸So...... what made such a prettydy like yourself sigh earlier ?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Polte hesitates a bit.

    She must be wondering whether it¡¯s alright to tell me.

    But I can imagine what it¡¯s about.

    ¡¸Is it about noble children?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I casually guessed, but it looks like I¡¯m right.

    Her father is a domestic affairs official supporting a Baron¡¯s household, equivalent to a knight ss, so he certainly doesn¡¯t have much standing.

    Considering how she is his rtively young daughter, even the lower ss nobles and knights can look down on her too.

    ¡¸I also came up from being amoner. So I have simr experiences.¡¹

    My personal backstory is pretty well-known, so the girl nods and begins to tell me her situation.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you are aware of who Miss Gretel Beltz is from the team I¡¯m in charge of.¡¹

    Well, not really.

    The headmaster of the school mentioned the names of the few kids who have high-ss noble parents in advance but I¡¯ve already forgotten all about them.

    If they were prettydies, I would have seen their faces when I was going around each ss though.

    ¡¸She¡¯s the proud fourth daughter of Count Beltz...... I¡¯m just the daughter of a low ss clerk......¡¹

    Beltz, Beltz...... he might have been at Keh¡¯s party or maybe not.

    ¡¸A group of children of other nobles gathered around her too so it¡¯s hard for the other teachers to say anything......¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Students must study under the instructors within the school regardless of their parents¡¯ standing. But that is just a surface opinion, and the instructors deep down inevitably feel somewhat reserved in their lectures when they consider what would happen after graduation, for the children of the high ss nobles will often take positions higher in rank than the teachers after they leave the school.

    ¡¸Especially in my case, where the Baron my father serves is the vassal of the Beltz family.¡¹

    If it¡¯s her father¡¯s lord and his master¡¯s daughter, there¡¯s nothing they can say.

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s a bother. Alright, I¡¯ll do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? B-but I don¡¯t really-......¡¹

    ¡¸I get it. I won¡¯t get you involved. Please leave it to me.¡¹

    Polte quietly bows her head.

    ¡¸Well, your worries are resolved now. Let¡¯s fully enjoy the food and drinks here.¡¹

    Trying not to scare her, I rest my hand on Polte¡¯s shoulder as light as a feather and then pour her some alcohol which is slightly stronger than the wine.

    When Polte starts getting dizzy from being drunk, I tell her stories about the Teries River and the ins in the remotends, as well as the unusual stories of the mountain nation¡¯s territory, which she listens to with great interest and drinks with more gusto.

    ¡¸And then, an arrow went......bang, right into my body......¡¹

    I emte the scene by lightly jabbing my hand into the woman¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Noo~! That hurtss......ufufu.¡¹

    Umu, she isn¡¯t on guard against me when I touch her body.

    Eventually, the girl¡¯s head wobbles around unsteadily.

    ¡¸It looks like I¡¯ve gotten a little drunk......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good. There should be a room on the second floor of this store that you can rest in. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I wrap my arm gently around Polte¡¯s waist and guide her slowly to the second floor.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaahn!! Hardlett-sama! It¡¯s so thick! It¡¯s so long! You¡¯re going to break meeeee!!¡¹

    The fierce sounds of flesh pping resounds as Polte holds her face with both hands and throws her head back in pleasure.

    ¡¸Polte! How does this feel!? Does it feel good!?¡¹

    I pull the tip of my dick up so it rubs against the inner wall of her vagina, then thrust deep into her after seeing an opening.

    It feels a little tight, but it¡¯s still a pretty nice hole.

    ¡¸I-it feels good, but you can¡¯t-!¡¹

    I roll Polte on the bed and thrust into her from above.

    Polte isn¡¯t thergest woman, but her insides are surprisingly deep, swallowing 80% of my member.

    ¡¸Take there.¡¹

    We change positions and get into the cowgirl position so I can thrust up from below.

    ¡¸Nooo! It¡¯s piercing me so deep...... y-you can¡¯t do something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸You have such cute breasts, so pretty.¡¹

    I reach out my hands topletely cup her mounds.

    ¡¸Noo~ My boobs are small!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re nice and cute. I¡¯m gonna get rougher now, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiih~ please forgive meee¨C! Your penis is so big that it¡¯s going to split me in half!¡¹

    ¡¸With your juices overflowing, you don¡¯t sound convincing at all. Here look, I¡¯ll rub here too.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaah! Why are you so good...... it feels too good, even though it feels like my hole is going to tear, it¡¯s so good!!¡¹

    After tasting the woman¡¯s body for a while, I return us to the missionary position and get ready to finish things up.

    ¡¸Aahiiiiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the third time you came, isn¡¯t it. Can I continue like this and cum inside?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, don¡¯t! Inside is no good!¡¹

    This is the first time she resisted for real, plus Erich told me not to get anyone pregnant either, so I guess I have no other choice.

    ¡¸Alright...... aah...... cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaauuuuuuuuuu¡ª!!¡¹

    At thest moment, I pull my cock out of the tightly squeezing hole which reached its fourth consecutive orgasm. My ejaction erupts simultaneously and my cock which rests on the woman¡¯s stomach sprays enough semen to cover her face and breasts.

    ¡¸Guh! Oou!¡¹

    ¡¸T-there¡¯s so much of it......it¡¯s still squirting out.¡¹

    I wipe the seed-covered Polte with a wet towel as she flips onto her back and rests on my arm. At first, the woman buries her face into my chest without saying anything, but gradually breaks down into tears.

    ¡¸The Margrave is really a person like all the rumors describe...... I got eaten like this...... uuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry. Was it not good?¡¹

    ¡¸It was incredible...... but this......being embraced by someone who¡¯s married...... is unfaithful.¡¹

    ¡¸Polte has nothing to worry about. Everything will turn out fine, so just rx.¡¹

    I hug the sobbing girl close and kiss her cheek and neck continuously until her sniffling turns into soft snoring.

    I was pretty intense with her so she must be feeling tired.

    ¡¸So the day isn¡¯t over yet......¡¹

    I could just let her lie on my arm until morning, but Mel might sulk.

    M was suspicious from the start, and Celia will make a fuss.

    What can I do, I¡¯ll just leave her here to rest.

    I guess I¡¯ll leave a kiss mark on her shoulder as proof of tonight¡¯s lovemaking.

    When I returned to the mansion, somehow everything was found out.

    Mel sulked that I made a local mistress despite her being here, Mined about me eating a woman at a restaurant, and Celia objected to my actions in tears with the silent treatment.

    Incidentally, I don¡¯t see Kroll anywhere, where could he be at this time?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t change the subject!¡¹

    Good grief.

    The next day, I leave the lesson to M while I take a peek in the room where Polte and the team she is in charge of is.

    ¡¸If the area an average farmer can manage is wheat-...... ow ow ow.¡¹

    Everytime Polte spreads her legs, she winces in pain.

    I might have been a little too rough.

    ¡¸I wonder which one is Beltz.¡¹

    At that moment, one student stood up.

    ¡¸Instructor, if you aren¡¯t feeling well, shouldn¡¯t you suspend the lesson? If you¡¯re not teaching at your best, it¡¯s actually a bother.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹¡¸As expected of Gretel-sama, the Beltz family¡¯s beautiful daughter. 1¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine...... au...... haau¡¹

    I found her. So that girl is Gretel Beltz.

    She¡¯s pretty so I¡¯ll keep that girl¡¯s face in my memory.

    The girls chiming in after her are moring noisily too.

    I see, it does appear that she¡¯s leading the other children.

    The domestic affairs official team allows inclothes, yet Gretel¡¯s showy outfit makes her stand out even more, basically telling everyone who the ruler of this team is.

    The girl herself is fairly young but she looks like a fine woman.

    The curls in her waist-long chestnut-colored hair are pretty.

    Her face...... definitely beautiful, and her strong-willed appearancepliments her high-ss and haughty attitude.

    Her style of clothes emphasizes the size of her breasts and her plump figure, though she isn¡¯t fat.

    If I hold her from behind and thrust into her while standing, I¡¯m sure it would feel great.

    Indeed, she appears to be a selfish and sheltered girl, who¡¯s also probably a virgin.

    Ooh, Polte looks like she¡¯s in a tight spot and about to cry.

    As promised, I¡¯ll help her out.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the big fuss here?¡¹

    I open the ssroom door and walk inside.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 63,000 gold (Rafen Annex Addition -100)

    Apanying: Mel (concubine), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (escort?), Dorothea (lover), Alice (lover), Kroll (misceneous affairs), Gido (escort squad)

    Sexual Partners: 154, children who have been born: 37

 Chapter 178: The Young Missâ€™s Future

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Young Miss¡¯s Future</h4>

    ¡¸What are we fussing about over here?¡¹

    In order to rescue Polte from being attacked by the other noble girls centered around the Count¡¯s daughter, Gretel, I pretended to hear themotion it caused and entered the ssroom.

    ¡¸Ah, Hardlett-sama!¡¹

    A look of relief washed over Polte¡¯s face as she saw me, while Gretel and the other students take their seats awkwardly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the big fuss?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s hard for Polte to say anything.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Gretel...... was it? What happened?¡¹

    The girl faltered for a split second before clearing her throat once and standing up boldly.

    ¡¸The instructor didn¡¯t seem to be feeling well, so I suggested that she take a break.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, that sounds serious.¡¹

    ¡¸...... it¡¯s because Hardlett-sama pounded me so much with his dick.¡¹

    A whisper that sounded almost like a pout leaks out from Polte under her breath, which sheter corrects in a louder voice so everyone can hear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a slight leg pain, it shouldn¡¯t affect the lecture at all.¡¹

    ¡¸She has stated herself that she¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need for everyone to worry.¡¹

    I pull up a chair and sit next to the teaching podium.

    ¡¸Margrave, sir?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little interested to learn about domestic affairs too. Let me listen to the lesson from here.¡¹

    Polte lets out a gasp of surprise and the students start murmuring amongst themselves.

    ¡¸Now, please resume the lesson.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand. Umm......the extent ofnd that a single farmer can till isn¡¯t simply limited to its area......¡¹

    I make it seem like I¡¯m listening to Polte¡¯s lecture but I¡¯m actually just watching her ass shake left and right.

    Knowing that ass belonged to me the other night is a really satisfying feeling.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why this much water will be necessary for the flood control at this extent.¡¹

    Almost as if the earliermotion didn¡¯t even happen, everyone is diligently listening to the lesson.

    Some of the students, particrly Miss Gretel, appeared dissatisfied since they couldn¡¯t just voice theirints about the instructor while I¡¯m watching.

    The lesson proceeded smoothly after that and they were able to cover the necessary material to keep up with the curriculum.

    Polte bowed to me with a look of relief on her face.

    It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go drinking together again.

    I¡¯ll embrace you after creating a better mood next time.

    Leaving things like this isn¡¯t enough though since the same thing would repeat itself once I¡¯m gone.

    I won¡¯t be able to stay with Polte forever either.

    Let¡¯s provide some additional motivation.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s end the lesson here, now I have something to announce to everyone.¡¹

    Everyone directs their attention to me.

    Gretel and her faction does the same.

    This girl...... now that I look at her again, she¡¯s actually really pretty, and makes me crave her despite being a little childish.

    ¡¸After you graduate and start looking for a job, you can¡¯t enroll in ss anymore.¡¹

    Erich also told me that very few domestic affairs officials are reced so it¡¯s quite hard to find an opening even after graduation.

    ¡¸Starting now, there will be periodic tests which measure your understanding. Those who score high will receive a letter of rmendation from me.¡¹

    The students grow lively.

    Those who try to sell themselves to the feudal lord without any sort of connections won¡¯t even be entertained, whereas if you have a letter of rmendation, they¡¯ll at the very least schedule a time to meet.

    ¡¸Of course, the subject of the tests...... will be decided by the instructor and thenpiled onto paper. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    After saying that, I stand up from my seat.

    Simultaneously, the students who have been acting reserved around Gretel andpany until now gather around Polte to ask about any unclear points they had with today¡¯s lecture.

    Descendants of high ss nobles like Gretel can rely on their own family in the worst case scenario, but there are an overwhelming number of students who can¡¯t.

    If their future jobs can be guaranteed, they wouldn¡¯t do something as foolish as lowering their grades.

    This means that the instructors who decide the scope and topics of the tests, including Polte, will experience an increase in authority.

    I would dly invite someone skilled to my territory to work for me too.

    ¡¸Margrave Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    The one who called out to me was Gretel.

    When I turn around, she grabs the edge of her dress and curtsies elegantly.

    ¡¸What a pleasure and honor it is to meet you. My father sends his utmost gratitude for the incident at the ball.¡¹

    So he was at the ball after all.

    ¡¸My father has already returned to his territory so I will thank you as a representative of the household of Count Beltz.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also a noble of Goldonia. Taking down an enemy of the country is part of my duties, please tell him that it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡¹

    Gretel knits her eyebrows at my somewhat savage response.

    Unlike Polte, she¡¯s still just a kid, so she feels a sense of difort unless spoken to in a rather polite tone.

    ¡¸In line with this, after today¡¯s lesson is over, would you like to apany me to a meal to deepen the rtionship of our households?¡¹

    How did ite to this from the conversation we had?

    ¡¸Yeah, why not.¡¹

    However, my mouth moved before I could think about it.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so I bring myself close to the girl¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Students are restricted from any excursions except on weekends though. I¡¯ll treat this as a special interview so please keep it confidential.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you for your consideration.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think Gretel would be the one inviting me.

    She¡¯s practically asking me to sleep with her, isn¡¯t she?

    I¡¯m almost certain.

    The girl¡¯s still young, but her breasts are big and her body is fairly developed.

    I¡¯ll dly ept this opportunity.

    The lesson ends and I was supposed to return to ss with M.

    ¡¸Hey M...... I have a special interview today.¡¹

    ¡¸......with an instructor? Or a student?¡¹

    ¡¸A student.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just an interview, but because of certain circumstances, I decided to have a meal with them as well.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    M stares at me while stepping back.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I want you to tell Celia and Mel that it isn¡¯t anything strange.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    M remains silent, returning to ss while keeping her eyes on me.

    Hmm, this might cause a huge fuss when I get back home.

    ¡¸Ara, did I keep you waiting?¡¹

    As I was thinking about what excuse to give the others, a voice calls out from behind me.

    Let¡¯s concentrate on Gretel right now.

    ¡¸No, women need time to get ready after all. Especially one as beautiful as you.¡¹

    I carefully escort Gretel who is wearing an even more extravagant dress than the one she wore for school.

    As she¡¯s puzzled by the difference in my tone of speech, I lead her to the carriage I had prepared ahead of time.

    This kind of attitude is probably what she likes.

    ¡¸Take us to the Gold Lake.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well sir.¡¹

    ¡¸......Gold Lake?¡¹

    The Gold Lake is the highest ss restaurant in the capital.

    In order to reserve this ce and the carriage, we skipped out on afternoon sses.

    ¡¸A suitable ce is needed for a talk with a refineddy like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my......¡¹

    Gretel probably doesn¡¯t desire a ce where she can eat in a carefree manner.

    When we arrived at the restaurant, neatly dressed employees line up and lower their heads.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee to our humble establishment. Magrave Hardlett, Miss Gretel Beltz.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Did you prepare us a private room?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, sir. Please follow me this way.¡¹

    The shop manager himself guides us into a private room in the back.

    Inside the room, lights of different colors shine down on the table and other furniture from the jewel-studded chandelier, and there¡¯s even an aquarium acting as the ke¡¯ in the name of the restaurant.

    The multi-colored beams reflect off the water in the tank, creating a beautiful light show.

    ¡¸Waah! It¡¯s so pretty.¡¹

    Gretel pretends that it wasn¡¯t anything special at first nce but she seems to be in a rather good mood based on her facial expression.

    Maybe she¡¯s experiencing something like this for the first time.

    As the two of us take our seats, appetizers are quickly ced in front of us.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you already know, but I am just an ill-mannered simpleton ofmoner¡¯s origin. I may be ignorant about the manners and upset you as such, so please be easy on me.¡¹

    ¡¸I am aware. I will try not to pay too much attention to that while I¡¯m here. Oh, this is good.¡¹

    Gretel gracefully picks up a serving of one of the appetizers and puts it in her mouth while drinking a ss of first ss wine.

    That expression shows how truly happy she is, which is good, because I was a little concerned whether this food would be good enough when I heard she was the daughter of a Count.

    ¡¸Before we chat, let¡¯s indulge in the food and wine.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s do so.¡¹

    After that, waiters would gradually bring many tes of food to us.

    I thought that would be too slow and asked them to bring all of it at once, but these are all appetizers and my main dish is Gretel¡¯s body so I¡¯ll endure it.

    ¡¸This here is a wintertime-limited ck beast steak, directly from Rafen.¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen that meat.

    ¡¸!? S-so good...... who knew such delicious meat existed.¡¹

    She continues to conduct herself in a refined manner, but she¡¯s still in her growth period as expected, and reaches for many more servings while checking my reaction.

    No matter what she said, she¡¯s still just a young girl.

    The girl has been drinking in conjunction with eating so her face is getting redder by the minute.

    It should be about time now.

    ¡¸Miss Gretel, don¡¯t you have something you wanted to talk to me about?¡¹

    I get close enough to her that our shoulders are touching and bring my face in towards her.

    Initially, we ate while facing opposite each other, but as the girl got more drunk, our seats drew closer together.

    Right now, I¡¯m directly beside the girl.

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Gretel looks at me and wipes her mouth gracefully.

    ¡¸Ahem, there is a tremendous gap between my traditional, long-standing Count household and the house of the up-anding Lord Hardlett. Our family¡¯s territory is in the north of the capital so there are very few chances to meet with the feudal lord too.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸However, it must be some sort of fate for us to meet in a ce such as this royal institution. I think we should further improve the interactions between both of our households.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she means.

    I¡¯m pretty sure she doesn¡¯t think of us new nobles too highly, yet she deliberately wants to exchange culture?

    ¡¸Could you borate more?¡¹

    I stack my hand on top of Gretel¡¯s hand.

    I signal the waiter who brought in the dessert and tell him with my eyes not to enter the room.

    ¡¸The fact is......¡¹

    Engrossed in the food, alcohol and atmosphere, Gretel bes loose-lipped.

    ¡¸I believe you know I am the fourth daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s what I have heard.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides my three sisters, I also have five brothers. That¡¯s not including the illegitimate ones.¡¹

    Oh wow, her parents worked hard.

    ¡¸I am the youngest child and would be sheltered in our domain until they decide to dump me off to some random vassal or retainer.¡¹

    ¡°Just like some piece of jewellery¡± ¨C Gretel adds in a louder voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already 16. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they married me off tomorrow.¡¹

    Traditional nobles often view their children, daughters in particr, as tools for marriage.

    Not only is she a tool as the fourth daughter, but I heard that daughters in simr positions to her are treated like a prize to a lower ranked noble partner in most cases.

    ¡¸I want to live relying on my own strength. That¡¯s why I enrolled in the royal institution despite the objections of my parents.¡¹

    It¡¯s certainly true that even her parents can¡¯t meddle excessively while she¡¯s in school.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine them picking a fight with the King or Erich just so they could make her drop out of school and marry her off to someone.

    ¡¸I can understand that part. But why me?¡¹

    My tone reverted back to my usual tone, though Gretel doesn¡¯t notice.

    She drinks more of the wine I rmend to her.

    ¡¸My father thinks poorly of new nobles, but he would like a friendly rtionship with a great feudal lord like Lord Hardlett. So if I were to act as the intermediary......¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be seen as just a tool for marriage?¡¹

    I refill her ss with even more wine.

    ¡¸Thazz righd, if I can also bolster my knowleje, and attain a responsible position in the kingdom then I can live on my oohn~1¡¹

    Is it alright to tell me that much?

    She¡¯spletely drunk, isn¡¯t she.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    The girl doesn¡¯t appear to be earnestly striving to learn though.

    In my opinion, it just looks like she¡¯s acting all important around the instructors and doing no good but lots of harm.

    ¡¸Well, I alsho want to study and lerhnn. But my prryyd~¡¹

    The pride of living as a noble has been deeply ingrained into her and she can¡¯t bear lowering her head to anyone of lower rank.

    It might be inevitable when she¡¯s a child.

    Nonna acts spoiled all the time too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a Count¡¯s dawderr, but don¡¯t get mussh allowanzz~¡¹

    The Beltz family isn¡¯t poor by a Count household¡¯s standard, but they aren¡¯t an especially wealthy family either.

    They don¡¯t appear to have the luxury of providing abundant funding to a fourth daughter who rebelled and went off to the capital on her own.

    That¡¯s why she carefully chooses the dresses and essories to maintain her own dignity within her team.

    ¡¸I get it. Then I¡¯ll speak highly of you to Count Beltz.¡¹

    ¡¸You will!?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. And we also need to get along better.¡¹

    I call the store manager and make sure he doesn¡¯t speak to anyone about the events that happened tonight.

    The girl also wants a rtionship with me

    In other words, she has consented.

    ¡¸Very well, sir. Tonight¡¯s events will disappear from the memories of all employees here.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on it.¡¹

    I provide support to the flushed and unsteady Gretel by hugging her and then take her inside the carriage.

    We¡¯ll be heading to an inn, where we¡¯ll get to know each other intimately.

    ¡¸Nnn, where is this ce?¡¹

    Looks like Gretel sobered up.

    That¡¯s good, it would have been boring if her head was all fuzzy.

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the dorm if you were drunk so I booked us an inn. Now, shall we be one?¡¹

    ¡¸Drunk? How rude of me. ...... Be one?¡¹

    Gretel isying on her stomach while I¡¯m on top of her, both of us are naked and my dick is already pushing up against her entrance.

    There is a clear difference in size but she feels soft, so I¡¯m sure I can push myself in without much problem.

    ¡¸Eh? Eeeeh?¡¹

    ¡¸Here I go, Gretel!¡¹

    I grab her pretty little waist with both hands and thrust my hips forward.

    Unexpectedly, I was able to push in my cock quick enough in the doggystyle position to instantly tear through her virginity, urately hitting the deepest part of her hole.

    It made the once-in-a-lifetime sound of something being ripped.

    ¡¸Ooh, that wasn¡¯t so bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Haagh!¡¹

    Gretel throws her head back and her eyes widen in surprise.

    Her mouth is opening and closing like a fish out of water although she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡¸So you were a virgin like I thought. Thanks, I¡¯ll dly eat you up.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, aggh ......gyaaaaaah!! Mmgh!¡¹

    I seal Gretel¡¯s mouth when she suddenly screams.

    I¡¯m sure everyone nearby would be shocked by that.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be fine, the pain is only in the beginning and you¡¯ll feel good if you just leave everything to me.¡¹

    It would hurt if I pound her deep right away, so I just precisely nudge the area near her entrance.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnnh¨C!! NNNnh¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I wanted to do something like this with you.¡¹

    I stand Gretel up while supporting her weight and put her hands on the wall.

    I rock my hips in this reverse standing position and her ample bosom bounces up and down.

    I can¡¯t get enough of this, this is the best.

    ¡¸Nnnnnh¡ª-!!¡¹

    I wonder if she¡¯s having trouble breathing, if so I did her a disservice.

    ¡¸Puhah! W-what are yo-!! M-my virginity!! Nooooo!¡¹

    ¡¸You would have lost it anyways. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I worry!! I was saving my virginity until after marriage, when it would be taken in a more romantic setting......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already torn now so there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Why don¡¯t you just enjoy yourself now.¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, this is rape! Getting me me drunk and then pouncing on me is just too much!¡¹

    What is she saying?

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you the one who invited me to eat with you?¡¹

    ¡¸And what does that have to do with this-!?¡¹

    ¡¸This meal we¡¯re sharing is to deepen our rtionship, no?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a man and you¡¯re a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious!¡¹

    ¡¸Then nothing will started if this doesn¡¯t go in.¡¹

    ¡¸Why does it have to be like that!?¡¹

    To silence the angrily shouting Gretel, I thrust out my hips.

    ¡¸It hurts, it¡¯s really painful. Please don¡¯t move! How could you put something as big as a log in me-?¡¹

    ¡¸There, there, just leave everything to me.¡¹

    In order to distract her from the pain of losing her virginity, I tease her sensitive clitoris with one hand and fondle her breasts with the other, then bend my body forward to kiss her lips.

    ¡¸Nnmu! Even my first kiss! Nnnmuu!¡¹

    Her body won¡¯t feel much pleasure if I get too intense when she hasn¡¯t gotten ustomed to me. I slowly gyrate my hips and caress her entire body.

    Eventually, her cold sweat changes into a shiny glow which signifies her arousal.

    Her tight hole gradually coats itself with a syrupy fluid and has loosened up too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s feeling better, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong. Kyah!¡¹

    Gretel¡¯s pretty legs start wobbling and it feels like her knees will drop to the floor at any moment.

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    I push the girl up against the wall to prop up her copsing body.

    The price she paid for keeping her body upright is my cock burying itself even deeper, though she isn¡¯t feeling any sharp pains because of the abundance of love juices.

    ¡¸Your boobs are soft and big...... they just draw men in.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to y with her clit anymore.

    I take both hands and grasp her breasts.

    ¡¸Haau!¡¹

    ¡¸Your breasts are so big, yet your nipples are cute and tiny. It has a nice color too.¡¹

    I squeeze her tits while pumping my hips and then my dick reaches its limit.

    It might be due to the alcohol, but I¡¯m pretty quick today.

    Oh well, the night is still young so I¡¯ll let out one shot for now.

    ¡¸Anyways, it doesn¡¯t matter what reason but please hurry up and take it out!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Alright, just bear with it for a bit.¡¹

    I grab Gretel¡¯s hand and switch from a rhythmical bumping to more intense hip movements after my curt apology.

    ¡¸Kyaa! What are you doing!?¡¹

    Her protest will do nothing to stop me in this moment. I suck on the girl¡¯s back as I push my dick deep inside for the final spurt.

    ¡¸Uuu! Uuuuuu! Guoooo!¡¹

    Apanying my beast-like growls, semen gushes out from my dick.

    There was a wet pulsing sound a few secondster.

    ¡¸Aah...... feels so good......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hooooot! What on earth-......eh? Don¡¯t tell me...... no way...... you released your sperm inside......!?¡¹

    Gretel wriggles in my arms as she trembles from climax.

    Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t end after just one shot.

    I¡¯ll make you cum from the doggy-style position too.

    ¡¸S-stop it, anymore and I¡¯ll get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸No worries, I¡¯ll take responsibility if you do.¡¹

    Gretel stops wiggling her ass in a desperate struggle to resist me.

    She stops and stares at me nkly but I don¡¯t remember saying anything shocking.

    ¡¸R-really? You¡¯re really going to ¡®ept¡¯ me?¡¹

    Of course, I won¡¯t do something so cruel as to abandon you after you get pregnant.

    If you want, I¡¯ll protect you properly too.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the wife of a Margrave...... aauuu!¡¹

    I give Gretel¡¯s insides a deep thrust when she became obedient.

    It sounded like she was about to say something, but I want to thrust into her right now.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too big it hurts......but ......I¡¯ll endure it.¡¹

    She suddenly became submissive.

    I¡¯ll have to reciprocate by making her feel good then.

    ¡¸Your hair is really pretty.¡¹

    She must take good care of her long, curly, chestnut-colored hair. Its glossiness and smooth texture are both top notch.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m very proud of my hair. Are you interested in it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if you¡¯re fine with it...... will you let me grab it?¡¹

    ¡¸No...... is what I want to say, but this is for the future so I don¡¯t mind. Please do as you wish.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, Gretel.¡¹

    Her attitude towards me has really softened up, so it was probably the right decision to cum inside her.

    I grab the girl¡¯s hair like reins and m my hips into her harder than I did initially.

    Now that she¡¯s epted me as a man deep down in her heart, her hole feels much better than before.

    ¡¸That felt great, Gretel.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau......aau......¡¹

    Gretel is lying prostrate on the bed with seed dripping out her ass.

    I ejacted four times while she probably climaxed around ten times.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll......service...... you, woof2.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    As Iy on my back, the girl squirms close to my crotch.

    ¡¸You really are big. To think something like this went inside me...... woof.¡¹

    As expected, her fetio technique is practically non-existent, but the way she carefully licks the entire shaft to clean every nook and cranny really stimtes my desire to protect her and my desire to dominate her.

    When I gently stroke her hair, she smiles pleasantly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all clean now...... woof.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re still keeping that up?¡¹

    When I grab Gretel¡¯s hair and thrust from behind her, it was as if two dogs were mating.

    I got caught up in the moment, telling her to cry like the bitch she was, which seemed to get her really into the role.

    ¡¸Ooon~3¡¹

    ¡¸Good girl, you wanna kiss?¡¹

    She sits in front of me, shaking her ass and looking at me with eyes hungry for something.

    Apparently that¡¯s supposed to be how she wags her tail.

    ¡¸What a cutie.¡¹

    I can see the sun rising from out the window.

    I won¡¯t be able to make an excuse to Mel or M.

    I¡¯ll buy them flowers or something to improve their moodter.

    I think about what to buy as I pet the whimpering Gretel who has climbed on top of me.

    The Next Day, In ss

    ¡¸Good morning,dies and gentlemen.¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹¡¸How do you do?¡¹¡¸Please treat me well today too.¡¹¡¸Woof!¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes concentrate on Gretel.

    ¡¸......How is everyone today?¡¹

    Ever since our time together, she and her followers stopped their quibbling about the instructor.

    And everyone lived happily ever after.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 62,970 gold (Food Cost -30)

    Apanying: Mel (concubine), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (escort?), Dorothea (lover), Alice (lover), Kroll (misceneous affairs), Gido (escort squad)

    Polte (mistress), Gretel (bitch4)

    Sexual Partners: 155, children who have been born: 37

 Chapter 179: School Flower Garden

    <h4>Chapter 179: School Flower Garden</h4>

    ¡¸Peddlers are indispensable for small viges and cities without any full-fledged stores. If an environment for them to safely travel to and from is prepared, the business of the entire region would be invigorated.¡¹

    As I¡¯m doing my rounds during the morning lessons, I also secretly check on how Polte is doing.

    Everyone looks like they¡¯re enthusiastically paying attention, meaning my strategy of offering a letter of rmendation has been effective in getting them motivated.

    In addition, I offered to give gold to the top ranking individuals.

    Nobody shouldin since it¡¯sing out of my own pocket.

    It goes without saying that the individuals here are from poor families or amoner¡¯s household, who won¡¯t be heirs, and neither would the children of higher ss nobles like Gretel. The ones who woulde here are those who got excluded from the right to inherit their family¡¯s legacy and assets ¨C children who are looking for their own way to live because their families don¡¯t provide them with much financial support and don¡¯t have the luxury to buy the necessary clothes and essories to match their social standing.

    Yet, that doesn¡¯t mean everyone would be passionate about the lesson.

    For example, those who never had the intention to aim for the top in the first ce.

    ¡¸If you apply a heavy tax on the peddlers so easily, in many cases they¡¯ll move to other regions and your revenue will decrease......¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a snide remark directed at my family!?¡¹

    A female student stands up abruptly.

    She is...... the second daughter of that Baron someone. She¡¯s not particrly pretty but her breasts are big so I¡¯ll remember her face.

    If I recall, her family failed in managing their own territory and are currently strapped for money, so they plead other families for a loan everytime they attend a party, turning them into a widespread joke.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not what I intended. I just said what wasmon......¡¹

    ¡¸My-! So you were implicitly ridiculing my family. How dare a mere daughter of a domestic affairs official say something like that.¡¹

    I see, so her household applied a heavy tax on merchants which led them to run away, I understand now.

    ¡¸Gretel-sama, such a rude person isn¡¯t qualified to teach! Let¡¯s have Instructor Polte leave.¡¹

    The girl tries to get Gretel to share her opinion.

    This doesn¡¯t look good, I¡¯ll have to step in if they make a big fuss.

    ¡¸Just sit down, why don¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Gretel-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I said please sit down. I¡¯m not familiar with the circumstances of your family, but you¡¯re being a nuisance to the instructor and everyone else. If you want someone to leave the room, then please leave quietly by yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸No way......¡¹

    When Gretel chided her, the other students also join in.

    The entire school ispeting for the rmendation letter and the cash bonus, so if their team¡¯s lesson gets dyed, that would put them at a disadvantage.

    The girl who spoke out gets med by the entire ss and starts crying.

    ¡¸Good grief, if there was a fuss about something as ridiculous as this, Hardlett-sama will think poorly of me-woof.¡¹

    ¡¸Woof?¡¹

    ¡¸Pay no attention to that.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like I have anything to worry about with respect to the lesson.

    However, everything isn¡¯t peaceful yet.

    ¡¸Uuuuuu.¡¹

    The girl was unable to endure any longer and runs out the ssroom crying.

    At this rate, the girl will nevere back to school, so I catch the girl as she rushes out into the hall and hug her.

    ¡¸L-lord Hardlett! Don¡¯t tell me, did you see what happened just now!? ¡¹

    The girl¡¯s face turns white as a sheet.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so frightened. What happened earlier was certainly bad, but everybody makes mistakes.¡¹

    I gently wrap my arms around the flustered girl and persuade her.

    ¡¸But...... I...... was scolded by Gretel-sama...... and even by Hardlett-sama......¡¹

    As I thought, she doesn¡¯t have anything against Polte. Nevertheless, it¡¯s because of her education up until now that the girl isn¡¯t particrly in the wrong.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll probably be hard for you to stay around today so return to your dorm. Tomorrow, just give Polte...... Instructor Polte, an apology. Miss Gretel isn¡¯t someone who would hold a grudge for every little thing. Naturally, it doesn¡¯t bother me either.¡¹

    ¡¸Hic...... hic......¡¹

    The young girl who started to cry for real in my arms should still just be 15 years old.

    Mistakese hand-in-hand with kids, but her breasts are nothing like a child¡¯s.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go somewhere without any people so you can calm down a little.¡¹

    With the crying girl still in my arms, I enter an empty ssroom which has been designated for a new team.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, it hurttss! That ce is going to tear apart~¡¹

    ¡¸Endure it, this is a path all women must walk down.¡¹

    As I¡¯m sitting on a chair, I thrust up into the girl who sits on top facing me, and also thoroughly rub the breasts which are disproportionate in size to her immature body.

    In order to endure the pain and shock of losing her virginity, the girl wraps her limbs around me and clings to my body.

    ¡¸Harlett-samaaa~......¡¹

    ¡¸There, there, cute little girl. Keep clinging to me.¡¹

    I stand up halfway from the chair and resolutely swing my hips.

    The girl¡¯s body shakes as if it was a doll before I finish my final thrusts.

    ¡¸Cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! You¡¯re cumming inside......¡¹

    I don¡¯t hesitate to ejacte and pour my seed into the girl¡¯s womb.

    She looked like she wanted to say something, but just clinged to me after looking at her inted stomach.

    After we finish, the exhausted girl starts talking about her life story.

    ¡¸My family doesn¡¯t have much to spare in terms of funds and they¡¯ve told me to figure something on my own when ites to my meal costs.¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she chose the Royal Institution. It¡¯s true that if she¡¯s in school, her food and living costs are free, plus it isn¡¯t shameful to decline invitations to balls and banquets because of her life in the dormitories.

    The girl¡¯s clothes look pretty neat at first nce but I can tell there are signs of it being repaired.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I can¡¯t return home if I¡¯m chased away from this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, if you apologize properly to Polte, I¡¯ll help you out too.¡¹

    The girl hugs me tightly.

    What a cutie.

    ¡¸But you can¡¯t tell anybody about what happened today, okay? If you do, the both of us will be chased out.¡¹

    It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯ll get beat down by Erich.

    ¡¸It¡¯s...... a secret?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a secret between the two of us.¡¹

    I tilt her chin up and give her a light kiss before the girl nods with a blush.

    ¡¸I understand, Lord Hardlett...... my beloved one.¡¹

    The girl pulls out my cock and sits on the floor, flicking her tongue all over my dick covered in semen and deflowering blood.

    Her tiny face coupled with myrge dick makes for quite the immoral sight.

    ¡¸Haahm......Hhamo...... Hardlett-samaaa~, I adore you.¡¹

    Hmm, noble daughters are surprisingly wimpy.

    If they¡¯re like that, some bad men might take advantage of them.

    I¡¯m d I could do something before that happened.

    By the way, I don¡¯t remember the girl¡¯s name.

    It¡¯s kind of hard to ask with this mood so maybe I¡¯ll ask Polteter.

    After sending the girl back to the dorms, I pass by a chaste-looking female in the halls.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, how do you do?¡¹

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t Madam Lahn, are you done with your lessons?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I only have lectures in the morning.¡¹

    Madam Lahn is an instructor for domestic affairs and a former secretary, and her husband is a domestic affairs official in the capital, but she took this position because of ack of funds to take care of her six kids.

    Thedy of over 30 years is very picturesque, wearing an outfit which doesn¡¯t expose much of her body, so she can be said to be the prime example for how a woman should look like.

    But I can tell how big her breasts and ass are despite them remaining hidden.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also free since themander team is doing a practical exercise this afternoon. Shall we have some tea together?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, then should we use the prep room? I secretly carried a pot with me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll happily go with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to this.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¨C! It¡¯s just as fiendish as the rumors described ......it¡¯s so big, but feels so goooooood¡ª!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s such an honor to be able to enjoy a treat like this. It really fires me up.¡¹

    The naked Madam Lahn is swinging her hips on top of me as Iy on the floor.

    Her ass was just too tempting when she was preparing tea, so when I pressed by erect cock against her as I pretended to help, this happened.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re pretty backed up?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m still only 33 ...... the woman inside me is burning with passion!¡¹

    ¡¸Your husband won¡¯t do it with you?¡¹

    ¡¸My husband likes young girls! I¡¯m sure right now he¡¯s probably making another assistant of his into a lover.¡¹

    The sexually frustrated woman rocks her hips furiously as she anguishes.

    Apparently her husband is 20 years older than her.

    When she was 24, she was forcefully raped and impregnated in the workce and then made into a wife straight after.

    Since then, she¡¯s had one child every year until she reached 30.

    ¡¸And when I passed 30, he suddenly...... after making someone¡¯s body so naughty and then just leaving them, what a horrible person.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly a shame, even though women in their thirties are this tasty. ¡¹

    We change positions to missionary and I swing my hips intensely.

    My thrusts are hard enough that even my own women feel pain, but Madam Lahn replies with a sweet coquettish voice.

    Her vagina gently wraps my cock and its darkened flesh and lewdly engorged lower lips contrasts with her chaste outer appearance.

    ¡¸Your body¡¯s gone through a fair share of men, you¡¯ve fooled around, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸So you can tell ......yes, I lure young men in busy areas. After being pulled into the back alleys, I couldn¡¯t undo what was done to me even if I said I didn¡¯t like it, and now I can¡¯t get enough of being gangbanged!¡¹

    So there¡¯s actually an unbelievably lewd wife underneath that virtuous appearance.

    ¡¸But...... aahn, I¡¯ve never seen a dick as big as this one! Your body is incredibly muscr too...... oh, fuck me and break this body of mine.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to hold back anymore.

    I violently steal the madam¡¯s lips, pinch her nipples and raise my voice.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself, you slutty woman! ¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo~~ This huge dick is rampaging inside me and tearing apart my lewd hole~~¡¹

    I press down against her in the missionary position, then m my hips into her in the doggy-style position again, until eventually the sensation of climax runs from my dick to my brain.

    ¡¸How do you want to do it at the end!?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me get on top! I want you to screw me in the deepest parts!¡¹

    She gets herself in the cowgirl position, puts her hands on the table beside her and then raises her hips.

    ¡¸Lower me when I orgasm. m it in all the way to the root......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll break, you know?¡¹

    If she drops her hips like that, her womb might get destroyed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared for that. Please grant this lewd wife¡¯s wish.¡¹

    If she¡¯s that prepared, then I can¡¯t refuse her.

    I move my hips while my tip is connected to her entrance to build up our pleasure.

    Then finally, that moment came.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna cum.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too...... drop me!¡¹

    The woman releases the hand supporting her body and her weight carries her down onto my dick.

    ¡¸Guoo!¡¹

    ¡¸Aeeeehhh¡ª!!¡¹

    With a thump, my dick slides all the way into her hole.

    I can feel the tip hitting the back of her womb.

    She should be feeling an abnormal amount of pain but she looks happy as she¡¯s foaming at the mouth.

    I feel sorry for the married woman but I absolutely won¡¯t pull out now.

    If she resists, I¡¯ll hold her down by force and nt my seed in her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming inside, get ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaye...... s¡¯okay...... dangerous today, but s¡¯okay ......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to bear my child.¡¹

    The two of us tremble from the pulsing of my dick and a fountain of cum jets out of my dick and into her womb.

    Ejacting so deep in her womb means there is nowhere for her eggs to escape.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah...... so much...... how many people¡¯s worth did you pour in......¡¹

    ¡¸What a lewddy, it felt great.¡¹

    Her stomach gradually expands, and since a stopper was put on the opening of her womb, none of the seed can flow out.

    ¡¸Aaaaah...... a seventh one...... a seventh child ~¡¹

    ¡¸Work hard to raise this one.¡¹

    My ejaction ended when her stomach bulged out enough that she couldn¡¯t be distinguished from a woman in thest month of her pregnancy.

    The pressure that the amount of seed put in her insides pushed my softened dick out.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiih¡¹

    A nasty squirting sound follows as the semen gushes back out of her vagina in an arc.

    I was really enthusiastic this time, I didn¡¯t think a lewd wife would get me going to this extent.

    I¡¯ll keep that in mind when looking around next time.

    Thinking it¡¯s about time, I was about to exit the room, but the madam clings to my leg.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll always be waiting for you! Please use me whenever Lord Hardlett has spare time or feels backed up. I don¡¯t mind if you call on your friends to gangrape me, and you¡¯re free to use my ass too!¡¹

    When I stroke the underside of the chin of the woman as she pleas desperately, she responds by rubbing her cheek against me.

    ¡¸After experiencing such a cock, I won¡¯t be satisfied with ordinary guys anymore. Please continue to y with me from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re such a bad person, even though you¡¯ve got a husband.¡¹

    ¡¸On the days you y with me, I¡¯ll make up an excuse to get my husband to spit out his seed, even if I have to use force. Even getting pregnant won¡¯t inconvenience me.¡¹

    I thought the woman¡¯s body was delicious as well, so I dly wee her advances.

    ¡¸It will be an immoral love between two married people. Aah, how steamy.¡¹

    ¡¸What a lewd woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, thank you very much.¡¹

    If I leave this slutty wife alone, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll destroy her household as a result of cheating.

    I¡¯m d I could prevent that for her six children¡¯s sake too.

    It still pains my heart so I¡¯ll ask Mel to take care of me tonight.

    I leave the cleaning of the room to Madam Lahn and then I realize something when I fix the appearance of my clothes.

    I didn¡¯t do anything today sinceing to the school besides eating women.

    I feel a bit bad for M, so I¡¯ll check on how she¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸Too slow! There¡¯s a proper sequence to follow to assemble the formation, and you¡¯ll repeat this until your body remembers how to do so!¡¹

    I check on the designated parade grounds for the school and I see the students lined up while M shouts angrily at them.

    Fumu, looks like several teams are working together to do drills that have them switching from a regr march to an anti-cavalry formation. Cavalry don¡¯t give you much time to respond to them, so it¡¯s better if they can be quicker.

    ¡¸Instructor, I have something to say......¡¹

    One student spoke up to show their objection.

    ¡¸What is it? Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸We can deal with the enemy even at the current speed if we just do our usual search for them. Shortening the time any more than this would be difficult, so wouldn¡¯t it be better if we practice other formations?¡¹

    ¡¸That only applies to practice, it¡¯ll take double the time in actualbat.¡¹

    A few people grumble at M¡¯sment.

    ¡¸That might be the case for cowards......¡¹

    ¡¸We are descendents of a knight family, we won¡¯t disy such shameful behavior.¡¹

    ¡¸......anybody here who actually participated in battle?¡¹

    A tiny portion of the crowd raised their hands.

    ¡¸I have yet to participate in my first campaign but I¡¯ve heard plenty about the battlefield from my father who is a soldier.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen the battlefield from my father¡¯s carriage.¡¹

    Fumu, I may have a chance to teach for once.

    ¡¸M, may I?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett? Where have you been? Uu, you stink of perfume.¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about that, more importantly......¡¹

    I whisper in M¡¯s ear and also lick her ear while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸I believe that is certainly the most optimal. But I¡¯ll let Lord Hardlett demonstrate if he so pleases.¡¹

    I¡¯ve decided what I want to do, and that is to test the students¡¯ courage.

    ¡¸Begin marching.¡¹

    On my instructions, the students start marching in a two-column formation.

    It looks neat and tidy, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything, this training requires them to swiftly get into anti-cavalry formation on cue.

    ¡¸No matter how many times we do it, it¡¯s perfect. We¡¯ve practiced it a lot after all.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll see about that.¡¹

    I nce over at the side of the parade grounds where M raises her hand on her horse.

    It looks like her preparations are done.

    ¡¸All units, anti-cavalry formation¨C!¡¹

    The students stopped, as if they couldn¡¯t wait for this moment.

    Then they look towards the edge of the parade grounds with a doubtful expression.

    ¡¸What is that? A bunch of dust is being kicked up.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey. Is that......heavy cavalry!?¡¹

    It was a team of 40 heavy cavalry chosen from my escort squad who were charging into the parade grounds from the edge.

    There are three teams for a total of 60 people here ¨C a reasonable amount

    ¡¸Charrrgggeeeeeee¡ª!!¡¹

    The group collectively draw their swords and gallop forward in a single horizontal line.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Get into anti-cavalry formation.¡¹

    The students hurry to make preparations, but are distracted by the approaching sound of hooves and couldn¡¯t cooperate well with each other.

    ¡¸Move it!¡¹¡¸Uwah, don¡¯t trip me!!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re more than half way here already!¡¹

    It should have been enough time for the students toplete their formation ording to the training a little earlier, but they¡¯re still panicking in a clumped up mess.

    A few scattered individuals gave up trying to group up and point their spears at the charging horses.

    I raise my right hand.

    ¡¸Uuuuoooooooooh¨C!!¡¹

    The heavy cavalry shout in a resounding chorus and shift into high gear.

    This is what a real charge looks like.

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Save us!¡¹

    Two teams arepletely out of sorts while the other team is in an uneven distorted formation.

    Thinking this is about as much they can take, I raise my left hand and wave it.

    At thest moment, the escort unit splits to the left and right to pass by the students.

    After the footsteps of the cavalry have gone by, the students raise their heads up timidly.

    ¡¸If this were a real battle, you guys would be routed and torn to shreds.¡¹

    I speak to the astounded students with a grin.

    ¡¸You had time from the time they started charging to when they reached you. If you got into formation just like in training, you should have been able to handle them.¡¹

    There are still some students who remain t on their ass.

    ¡¸The power of cavalry isn¡¯t just their speed. Many soldiers often lose to the pressure emitted by the rushing of the horses and flee or get too frightened to move. I think you learned this the hard way.¡¹

    I help up one of the students who sunk to the ground before giving him a p on the butt.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t repeat the training and let your body remember the movements, you can¡¯t move, right? The soldiers you guys will be training in the future will be the same way.¡¹

    M smiles bitterly when she came back just in time on her horse.

    ¡¸As you can see, it was a tragic result. But it¡¯s much better for it to happen here in training than in actual battle.¡¹

    The students are terribly rattled, and probably can¡¯t continue with the drills or the lessons today.

    ¡¸But I think they gained way more from this.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Everyone, we¡¯ll end lessons here today. You may be dismissed!¡¹

    Among the many students who stand up unsteadily and take their leave, one of them has their head down, and just stares at the ground.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, you can¡¯t move?¡¹

    The student is a pretty well-built male with short blonde hair.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m frustrated, at the fact I couldn¡¯t control the team.¡¹

    Oh yeah, this guy was shouting and trying to get the team together until the very end.

    It might have been crooked but it¡¯s impressive that he could manage that.

    ¡¸Well, that dumpling is as good as having no formation on a real battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸Guha!¡¹

    I smile and put my hand on the shoulder of the student who is hanging his head.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll do a little better next time, you¡¯ll do a bit better the time after that. The wonderful thing is that this isn¡¯t the battlefield. You¡¯re allowed to make mistakes here.¡¹

    The male student nods greatly and runs off.

    ¡¸What was that guy¡¯s name?¡¹

    ¡¸......As usual, you can¡¯t remember any of the boys¡¯ names. His name is Conrad Baltak, who is apparently the second son of a knight family.¡¹

    ¡¸Conrad, I see.¡¹

    I¡¯ll remember only this guy¡¯s name.

    ¡¸Uuuu......¡¹

    After everyone left, a single female student remains crouching.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong...... aah, I see.¡¹

    The bottom of her ass is wet, so she must have wet herself.

    ¡¸Margrave...... please don¡¯t look!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, there are even some guys who did that. Come with me.¡¹

    Since the student is a girl, M was about to switch ces with me, but I shake my head.

    ¡¸I also have a change of uniform. Come here.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, even though I decided to abandon being a woman and be a warrior.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say something so wasteful, you¡¯ve got some pretty nice legs.

    ¡¸Aaaaah! It went insideee!¡¹

    ¡¸How is it, wetting yourself is a thing of the past now.¡¹

    Only the girl¡¯s wet pants and underwear were removed while I thrust into her half-naked body from behind.

    The girl was a virgin too so blood and love juices are leaking from her hole.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a waste to abandon your womanhood since you¡¯ve got such a tight clenching hole. I¡¯ll teach your body so you won¡¯t say something like that again.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a woman! I¡¯m the Margrave¡¯s woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Well said, good girl!¡¹

    This is the third girl I¡¯ve embraced today.

    I¡¯ll have to make sure Erich doesn¡¯t find out about this.

    Unfortunately, M will probably sense something.

    I¡¯ll buy some delicious food for tonight and throw a party, which I hope will somehow mislead her.

    I think about such things as I rock my hips against the squealing girl.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaah! It¡¯s swelling up inside meee.¡¹

    This school thing is actually pretty fun.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Special Consultant for the Royal Institution

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 62,950 gold (Banquet -20)

    Apanying: Mel (angry concubine), Celia (angry adjutant), M (angrymander), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (escort?), Dorothea (angry lover), Alice (lover), Kroll (running out of money), Gido (escort squad)

    Polte (mistress), Gretel (bitch)

    Sexual Partners: 158, children who have been born: 37

 Chapter 180: How to Use a Madman

    <h4>Chapter 180: How to Use a Madman</h4>

    After the morning lessons were finished, I pay a visit to the Hard-boiled Pavilion, the inn Andrei manages.

    I enter the shop,ing into the eating area and bar which remains unchanged from the past, where I see the hard-boiled shopkeeper Andrei standing at the counter along with a busy-looking childlike female in the eating area ¨C Andrei¡¯s wife Natalie ¨C who should be over 20 years old now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Andrei.¡¹

    ¡¸Well look here...... Margrave Hardlett, wee, so nice of you toe.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to be so uptight.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not really possible. You¡¯ve risen in ranks so much.¡¹

    The sad-looking Andrei lowers his head in a hard-boiled manner.1

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean, it¡¯s just troublesome if you leak information and then people make a big fuss about it after they find out.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh how popr...... I get it. Then please don¡¯t mind my rudeness as I talk to you like I did in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do, and I¡¯ll leave this with you in advance.¡¹

    I hand Andrei a few gold coins and he epts it in a hard-boiled manner.

    I have a bit of time, so why don¡¯t we make some small talk.

    ¡¸So it looks like you were locked out by Dorothea.¡¹

    Once Dorothea found out about his sexual disposition, she kept the kids away from him.

    She kindly refused his visits while showing gratitude for all the help he¡¯s provided her.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t progress forward if you¡¯re afraid of persecution. I will remain faithful to who I am even if nobody understands me.¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet, you pervert.¡¹

    He said something impressive but the simple fact is that he¡¯s sexually attracted to children.

    ¡¸Natalie-san, which table is this for?¡¹

    A cute little girl walks briskly while carrying tes of food. She looks a little over 10 years old but she¡¯s already been vited by this degenerate and has given birth to a child already.

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s right, let me introduce you.¡¹

    Andrei brings over a young girl.

    Maybe she¡¯s Natalie¡¯s child, but she¡¯s pretty big......

    ¡¸My name¡¯s Rurumu, pleased to meet you~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been looking after her sincest month.¡¹

    Looking after? Those don¡¯t sound like words for his own child.

    A chill ran down my spine.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to think this, but is this kid......¡¹

    Andrei averts his eyes in a hard-boiled manner and gulps down some alcohol, but doesn¡¯t answer me.

    I¡¯ll hand the girl some sweets and hear it from her.

    ¡¸You called yourself Rurumu, right? How old will you be? Did this guy do anything strange to you at night?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m 7. Anything strange? Like when we y lovey-lovey?¡¹

    Aah, I thought so.

    ¡¸Mister gets naked. And then I get on top of mister......¡¹

    Enough, I get it.

    Looks like I¡¯ll have to call the guards.

    ¡¸Wait. It¡¯s consensual.¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet, pervert. Is it fun sleeping with a seven year old girl?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m doing it because it is fun!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    His energy made me unconsciously feel overpowered.

    ¡¸In the past, I was in love with females in the early teens. But I eventually thought those under ten are good as well...... and now I get excited by young children.¡¹

    Andrei drinks his alcohol in a hard-boiled manner while talking to himself.

    How far is this degenerate going to fall?

    ¡¸Does Natalie know about this?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure she sensed something but she allowed it. As she gets on in age, she¡¯s be more open-minded.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t she still just 21?

    She looks like she¡¯s in her teens though, what are you talking about ¡°getting on in years¡±.

    ¡¸Enough about this. I¡¯m counting on you about the room. Just hand over the key if the visitor is a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. You¡¯re a lecher too, eh?¡¹

    You¡¯re the only person I don¡¯t want to call me that, you damn pervert.

    I have a reason for borrowing a room in the Hard-boiled Pavilion.

    The females who I¡¯ve connected with from the school consist of two instructors and three students, and will no doubt increase in number down the line.

    The girls have noble backgrounds or are married, so it will be annoying if I take them to a love hotel and they get spotted by an acquaintance of theirs.

    We could do it at school but the risk of them being spotted is high and if I were to keep them in the mansion, Mel would get angry.

    On that point, the Hard-boiled Pavilion has a rtively high-ss room, plus a joint dining hall and bar, so it wouldn¡¯t be suspicious at all if noble children or married women are there.

    After the lessons are over, I can head over to the inn after I get the girls to head to the room first and we can have our fun without being discovered.

    The other inns might find it suspicious if I bring a different girl with me everyday to a room I rented out, but it¡¯s fine with Andrei¡¯s shop, and I can just bring up how this pervert likes little girls in front of the guard captain on the off chance his mouth slips.

    ¡¸I¡¯m quite the schemer if I do say so myself.¡¹

    I can shamelessly enjoy the love affairs with the girls at school and it won¡¯t affect Mel¡¯s mood.

    And then I can unhesitatingly indulge in the bodies of various women ¨C a wonderful n which doesn¡¯t harm anyone.

    ¡¸Fuhahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸What are youughing about?¡¹

    My shoulder flinches at Erich¡¯s sudden voice.

    I thought a bunch of things got leaked.

    ¡¸Nn, Lord Radhalde, don¡¯t startle me.¡¹

    ¡¸You took the words right out of my mouth. It¡¯s strange seeing a manughing out loud while walking in the middle of the street.¡¹

    He was riding a carriage and just happened to go past me by chance.

    I must have beenughing pretty loud as I can feel the gazes of everyone on the main road now that I look.

    I get on the carriage after being asked by Erich.

    ¡¸I spotted some man walking whileughing maniacally and thought to myself ¡®there are more insane people around here recently¡¯ but it was just you. Everyone knows your face so don¡¯t do anything strange.¡¹

    ¡¸How disgraceful, it was just something minor.¡¹

    ¡¸......I won¡¯t delve too deep but you saved me the trouble. I was just about toe get you.¡¹

    Really now, if I have some business to attend to now, I won¡¯t be able to make it in time for the afternoon lessons.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s a summon from His Majesty after all, regarding the remnants of Magrado.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    So Hoover was the one behind thatst attack.

    But the personnel who acted were not under hismand, rather it was the remnants of the former Magrado. The problem is that there is an environment where he could easily to gather over a hundred men with sufficient training.

    ¡¸It must be a rough ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, attracted by the vastness of thend, the nobles all jumped at the opportunity to raise their fame. From one rebellion to the next, I hear they have it hard just trying to live as a feudal lord, let alone trying to collect tax.¡¹

    ¡¸Also two corps of the kingdom¡¯s army consisting of 30,000 troops still haven¡¯t returned.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they were sent to the central city Odoros to try and somehow bring order to the surrounding areas.¡¹

    In our current situation, the Magrado domain is aplete burden if we¡¯re talking only in terms of benefits.

    That nation has a considerablyrge gold and silver mine but maintaining order is umting too much expense.

    Moreover, if the chaos continues it has a chance of eventually turning into a massive, uncontroble rebellion.

    ¡¸And I¡¯ll be discussing the countermeasures to that with the King ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, the annoying Keh will be there too. You better be mentally prepared.¡¹

    I don¡¯t find him particrly hard to deal with though.

    A lot of things happened and I should have paid off my debt in that mess with the attack at the ball.

    ¡¸So how has it been in the school? I heard you¡¯re doing some fairly interesting lessons, and the instructors are interested too.¡¹

    ¡¸In the end, it¡¯s just training. But since they won¡¯t die, it¡¯s better to be a little more daring.¡¹

    Erich smiles delightfully, but suddenly changes his tone.

    ¡¸I heard you¡¯ve been checking on the domestic affairs teams very frequently. You haven¡¯t connected with the instructors in Keh¡¯s faction, have you?¡¹

    Madam Lahn is the wife of a domestic affairs official in the capital, so I guess she falls in that category.

    I¡¯ve connected with her physically but not in terms of faction, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    She should be teaching without her panties just like I instructed her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good then. The idea of doing midterm exams and rewarding the top cing individuals with a rmendation letter and a cash bonus is pragmatic, but a good idea. I heard the students¡¯ sincerity towards the instructors have increased immediately. I also intend to incorporate those with a rmendation letter in an army with a slightly higher social standing.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you were going to tell me that using money as an incentive is vulgar.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s toote to bring that up seeing how we started off as mercenaries.¡¹

    While we were deep in talk, the royal pcees into view.

    Somehow it feels like I¡¯m alwaysing here as ofte.

    Royal Pce

    ¡¸Let us omit the preamble and get straight to the topic of Magrado.¡¹

    The King stops us and Keh from bowing and begins to talk.

    I¡¯m d it¡¯s going to be quick.

    ¡¸None of the nobles entrusted withnd can properly administer their rule. If this continues, it won¡¯t just be each individual¡¯s ipetence, it will no longer be something we can suppress with the usual methods.¡¹

    Erich expresses his opinion.

    ¡¸Aye, but we cannot just suppress the entire nation through military means. Even with 30,000 troops, they¡¯re doing the utmost just to keep the peace around the former capital. If we want to extend that to the entire domain, it would take over 100,000 soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Probably, I am not thinking of using only the army¡¯s strength either. That would result in the same mistake Arnd made when they didn¡¯t rule properly over Treia.¡¹

    The King ps his hands and an individual appears, falling prostrate before the King.

    ¡¸Anselm Dunois...... why is this man here?¡¹

    Neither Erich or I could hide our surprise.

    He was branded a traitor and his family was executed, and he also cornered the Treian King into receiving capital punishment after the war.

    I thought that disaster would have ended everything to do with him.

    The King calls Dunois in front of him and has him kneel.

    ¡¸Anslem Dunois, do you swear your absolute allegiance to myself and to Goldonia?¡¹

    ¡¸I swear it, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Then thou shall be conferred the status of a Goldonian Count, and also appointed the Governor General of Magrado.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Erich shouts, and I¡¯m also a bit shocked.

    ¡¸Then head to Odoros immediately, use any means necessary to stabilize that ce.¡¹

    ¡¸As Your Majestymands.¡¹

    Dunois bows once and leaves without turning to look at us.

    My brain couldn¡¯t register what happened so suddenly and I probably wouldn¡¯t understand even if was told to me slowly, so I¡¯ll just think about how I¡¯ll pound Mel.

    ¡¸What is the meaning of this, Your Majesty!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, this wasn¡¯t done without giving thought. Domestic Affairs Commissioner please exin, and Military Affairs Commissioner state any opinions you have without reserve.¡¹

    Keh steps forward and Erich makes an unhappy face, but there¡¯s no other choice but to listen at this point.

    Well, let¡¯s just listen to what these two have to say.

    ¡¸His Majesty also mentioned this earlier, but the hostility towards Goldonia in the former Magrado domain is not normal. By no means will typical methods allow you to rule over them.¡¹

    Celia hasn¡¯t been getting much exercisetely and it feels like she¡¯s getting fatter.

    I could apany her on walks at least.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we¡¯ll be changing the method of ruling, we¡¯ll confiscate all the territory handed out to the nobles, establish the Magrado General Governorate and make all of thend nationally owned.¡¹

    ¡¸The nobles are also at aplete loss with the rebellions. I¡¯m not against giving them a small sum of money in exchange either.¡¹

    Domain in which tax cannot be properly collected is of no use anyways, and we¡¯ll be med if arge-scale rebellion breaks out.

    Oh yeah, Irijina destroyed a wall in the school, didn¡¯t she...... she crashed into it, but why is it the wall that¡¯s breaking?

    ¡¸The present condition doesn¡¯t change even if that is done. Didn¡¯t the Kingdom just get the bad end of the deal? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, in the context of power, the current military strength is necessary, but we¡¯ll utilize the once powerful force in the opposing former Magrado nobles and their citizens.¡¹

    ¡¸Opposing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, individuals from those in leisurely posts who are being watched by the royalty and influential nobles to those who were branded with the mark of disgrace. It¡¯s fortunate that they¡¯ve been made light of and haven¡¯t been judged because they don¡¯t hold important positions.¡¹

    Speaking of the trial, the four royalty from the Treia Kingdom wrote me a letter saying they want to create a rose garden in their name.

    They must be feeling ashamed so I guess I can allow that much.

    ¡¸The individuals who once opposed us are being appointed to important posts, their family and citizens will be treated favorably, and they will cooperate with the General Governorate. On the other hand, we will thoroughly suppress the citizens of the once influential nobles and treat them inhospitably.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re going to divide the people of Magrado?¡¹

    In other words, the people of Magrado are separated into two groups ¨C one group which will be appointed to important posts while the other group will be oppressed.

    ¡¸The people who are treated favorably will lose some of their animosity towards us. And the people who are being oppressed will not direct their anger at us but towards the people who are being treated favorably.¡¹

    That is quite the wily scheme, but it might very well be effective.

    If the same group of people hate and oppose each other, that will lighten the load on those ruling them.

    The group who gets favorable treatment will probably be asked to cooperate with us in order to maintain the current situation.

    I thought I was quite the schemer, but this n is unbelievably devious.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with schemes like this so I¡¯ll stick to thinking about women.

    ¡¸I see, so you¡¯ve put some thought into this. But I have one question.¡¹

    ¡¸Speak.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about making Dunois the Governor General. If it all works out, then he will literally have the same authority as one who rules an entire nation. We must not forget that he was once our enemy.¡¹

    M who was also once a former enemy is now my prisoner.

    Wrapping her legs around me despite saying she doesn¡¯t want it is extremely cute.

    ¡¸I have naturally considered that. He isn¡¯t someone I trust with regards to this case. Such great authority will lure any loyal subject into rebellion...... however, what do you think of that man, Lord Radhalde?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing in particr. Just like when I saw him during the trial, he looked like a madman.¡¹

    I thought the same thing too.

    He¡¯s keeping up appearances on the surface but he¡¯s gone crazy deep down in his heart.

    Just teasing Alice a little bit in the butt also makes her go crazy and crave something in there.

    ¡¸Right, that¡¯s why it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s clever in his own respect but he¡¯s insane. Do you think he¡¯ll be merciful to the people of Magrado when they sheltered the Treian royalty who were his family¡¯s enemies? I did twist the truth just a little bit though.¡¹

    ¡¸......damn fiend.¡¹

    Erich mutters quietly enough so that only I could hear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s enough if he can stir up Magrado nicely and create some hell. Then, once the people of Magrado are divided nicely, he¡¯ll be eliminated.¡¹

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸How about if we justify it with the injustice of the Governor General. It might be somewhat chaotic but if we just prop up the usual ruler right after the madman, he¡¯ll seem wise and benevolent.¡¹

    ¡¸And what if he resists?¡¹

    ¡¸Next we¡¯ll let the coldly-treated Magrado citizens themselves deal with the problem.¡¹

    Magrado will be divided up into a desired form as the easy-to-deal-with viin, and then thrown aside once their role is finished. The divided people will then be repeatedly well-treated and oppressed to get them to hate each other.

    ¡¸Not just two groups, if possible we should split up the Magrado citizens into three of four groups. That would make ruling over them easier.¡¹

    Magrado will turn into hell.

    Under the rule of the madmen, the people will hate and injure each other.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Until the rule has stabilized, the 30,000 soldiers will remain there. Then, we¡¯ll also need the personnel for the General Governorate, but like it was said earlier, they will be thrown aside eventually. Find and nominate people who are more obedient than skilled and who won¡¯t be missed if they disappear.¡¹

    The King closes off and the discussion ends.

    ¡¸Then the meeting is adjourned. Lord Hardlett, your poprity in the school has reached my ears too. Continue your efforts.¡¹

    ¡¸I thank you for such generous words.¡¹

    Once the King leaves jovially, Keh shuffles over to me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, a bit of your time if you don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard you¡¯ve been getting close to the daughter of Count Beltz, so if you want to make her one of your wives, I can talk to the Count for you.¡¹

    I¡¯ll ask Rebater where he got wind of that information.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯m just treating my students nicely. They¡¯re as cute as little rebels.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s wonderful, and this may be inexplicably rude ...... but there is no lie in those words.¡¹

    Keh winks and suddenly kicks me.

    I never want to see a middle-aged man wink at me again.

    ¡¸Well now, Lord Hardlett, it¡¯s about time to go, it¡¯s almost time to eat.¡¹

    Erich ces his hand on my shoulder.

    I don¡¯t remember making any ns with him, but I¡¯ll ept because he probably doesn¡¯t want me talking with Keh.

    ¡¸Ooh, is that right, then Lord Radhalde, Lord Hardlett, let¡¯s meet again at a ball.¡¹

    Keh leaves with a superficial-looking smile on his face.

    Afterwards, I endlessly listen to Erich¡¯s gripes and criticisms of Keh as we eat.

    ¡¸From what you were talking about earlier, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve eaten a student.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a man-eating demon.¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t embraced them, have you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve held them in my arms during training.¡¹

    ¡¸......you haven¡¯t raped them, have you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not! Everything was conse-...... er, I did nothing of the sort.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t tell a lie.

    Two Weeks Later

    After all the sses at school were over, I drop by the Hard-boiled Pavilion.

    I greet Andrei, who is standing at the counter in a hard-boiled manner, and head to the room I borrowed on the second floor.

    She should be here already.

    ¡¸Master! I was anxiously waiting for you, woof.¡¹

    The one who jumped at me was Gretel, who ran towards me on all fours and acts yfully while looking up at me in anticipation.

    ¡¸You were here looking like that? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡¹

    ¡¸Dogs don¡¯t mind the cold, woof!¡¹

    Gretel was wearing thick fur pants, custom-made by a fur craftsman, with something that resembled a dog¡¯s tail near the ass part.

    In addition, there is a slit where her genitals are so I can mate with her while grabbing her tail.

    A custom-made pair of dog ears are also on her head.

    Gretel needs to have these on whenever I do it with her.

    The craftsman probably didn¡¯t want to ept the order when this item was requested and charged an excessivelyrge sum upfront.

    But when the amount was agreed upon immediately, the dubious face he made afterwards could be considered pathetic.

    ¡¸I have a present for you today.¡¹

    ¡¸Woof! I¡¯m happy with anything that master gives me, woof!¡¹

    The items I took out were a leather cor and leash, something the girl has been wanting for a while now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy! Now we can go on walks, woof!¡¹

    Maybe I should do it somewhere it¡¯s not too popted......no, that¡¯s risky.

    While considering the possibilities, I loosen my pants and take out my dick.

    Gretel falls to the floor, turns her ass towards me and wags her tail.

    Sex with the girl is fundamentally in this position meant for animals.

    ¡¸Kyaaauuun~!¡¹

    When I thrust into her, the moan she makes is also supposed to imitate that of a dog.

    ¡¸Master! Do it harder, woof!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, get ready for it.¡¹

    My furious pounding makes the girl forget to act like a dog as she shrieks continuously.

    ¡¸Fuu, I guess it¡¯s about time. Gretel, wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸Uunnn, is it that time already? How sad.¡¹

    The awakened Gretel takes great care to carefully pack away the dog pants, ears and cor into a bag.

    ¡¸Then I bid you farewell, please call on me again.¡¹

    ¡¸I will, I¡¯ll take a quick break before going back. You can go first.¡¹

    The moment Gretel left the room, I get up and fully open the window.

    Next, I wipe away the fluids spilled on the floor and then change the sheets.

    This is normally an employee¡¯s job but I¡¯m pressed for time today and can¡¯t wait.

    As I was in the middle of working, there was a knock on the door.

    Not good, they¡¯re earlier than expected.

    ¡¸Margrave Hardlett, um...... I came a little early.¡¹

    I straighten my clothes and open the door.

    Standing there is the girl from themander team whose virginity I took a little while ago, and another girl she brought along.

    ¡¸Beingte is out of the question, but being too early is no good either. If you¡¯re too eager on the battlefield, you could be charging forward on your own.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yessir! I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, be more careful next time.¡¹

    I invite the two girls into the room.

    ¡¸So, this girl is the one I¡¯ve heard about?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this is my friend. So, um......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what will happen after I join the army! I might die...... or get captured by the enemy and raped...... so I at least want to offer my chastity to the person I admire......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always admired the Margrave. I want you to please take me, if this doesn¡¯t upset you.¡¹

    ¡¸How could I refuse someone as cute as you.¡¹

    I push the girl onto the bed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, it¡¯s that big!?¡¹

    ¡¸The Margrave is especially huge, but he¡¯s extremely skilled so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make you feel good.¡¹

    Eventually, she screamed out in pain when she got deflowered, but those screams gradually turned into moans.

    Her friend also got involvedter and it turned into a threesome.

    ¡¸Fuuu, that was good.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought my hole was going to tear apart. But...... it felt good, what a lovely person......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll get even better from now on. I¡¯ll make you pass out from the pleasure next time.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d! I will never forget what happened today.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t forget about me too.¡¹

    The two students hug me from both sides, which is really wonderful, but I don¡¯t have much time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost time for the dorm to lock up. If you break the rules, it¡¯ll reflect poorly on your evaluations, now go on back.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Right, please rely on us again.¡¹¡¹

    The two girls held hands and left while squealing with joy.

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll reflect on what happened just now.

    I once again open up the window and then swiftly change the sheets that got wet with the virgin¡¯s blood.

    At the same time I finished, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡¸Um, it¡¯s Polte. Are you awake?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I was waiting for you.¡¹

    Being an instructor can be quite the rigorous job.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story

    ¡¸Kroll-sama! I¡¯m so d you came!¡¹

    Somewhere in the capital where poor people live, an almost-broken door opens and Kroll enters one of many run-down houses.

    ¡¸L, I brought some medicine with me today too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I don¡¯t know how I can express my thanks for all this time......¡¹

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s name is L, who holds the bottle of medicine like it¡¯s some kind of treasure, and brings it to her mother.

    ¡¸Keho, keho2. Thanks again for everything. To showpassion for us prostitutes ......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to talk so much or your body will get worse.¡¹

    L quickly lets her mother drink the medicine.

    Her mother¡¯s illness has to do with her lungs, and it has progressed to a dangerous stage but she is recovering slowly because of the medicine.

    ¡¸And also some money, you won¡¯t get better if you don¡¯t eat well.¡¹

    Kroll ces a silver coin in L¡¯s hand.

    The girl bows her head so low it touches the ground.

    ¡¸Come on L, don¡¯t keep Kroll-san waiting. Go to the other room and take care of his body.¡¹

    Kroll blushes a little from her mother¡¯s instructions and looks off in the distance to avert his eyes.

    Conversely, L is all smiles as she takes the boy¡¯s hand and pulls him into the adjacent room.

    ¡¸Right, this ce is dirty but please make yourselffortable. Use the bed here to make love to me.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry about this. ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be, I love being of service to Kroll-sama. No matter what you do-......¡¹

    L gently removes Kroll¡¯s clothes, then quickly takes her own clothes off.

    ¡¸-I¡¯ll love you dearly.¡¹

    L wraps her naked body around Kroll and pushes him down.

    ¡¸Fuu, that felt great.¡¹

    Kroll makes his way back to the mansion with a refreshed expression on his face.

    Then, an unpleasant-sounding voice called out to him from behind.

    ¡¸Ooh, if it isn¡¯t Kroll-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸You...... what do you want at this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Gehehe, collecting repayments on a loan knows no time. If every customer was as good as Kroll-sama, it makes our job that much easier. I should be asking Kroll-sama...... oops, was that insensitive of me?¡¹

    The man is a private loan shark who Kroll borrowed money from.

    The medicine to treat lung illnesses are fairly expensive and he couldn¡¯t afford it with just his allowance.

    But he couldn¡¯t get an advance on his wages and he wasn¡¯t sure if L¡¯s mother would survive until then.

    ¡¸Allow me one more insensitivement, the date for repayment is in one week¡¯s time...... can you make it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! The ce I work at doesn¡¯t dy on their pay.¡¹

    Kroll thinks to himself while shouting angrily ¨C his payday is next week, so he can just barely pay back in time.

    His food, clothing and shelter is provided for him so he thought that even if he didn¡¯t have any money left on hand in the worse case, he wouldn¡¯t starve to death.

    ¡¸Well naturally, since you¡¯re working as a servant for Margrave Hardlett and his reputation is outstanding! Otherwise, who would lend money to some brat...... oops, how rude, well I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡¹

    The loan shark leaves and then Kroll counts the amount of money in his wallet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m good...... I can manage somehow.¡¹

    The night goes on.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Special Consultant for the Royal Institution

    Citizens: 155,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 22,000. Lintbloom: 3500.

    Assets: 62,600 gold (Rose Garden Creation -300) (Dog Products -20) (Compensation for School Wall -30)

    Apanying: Mel (concubine), Celia (chubby adjutant), M mander), Leah (lover), Irijina (escort), Pipi (escort?), Dorothea (lover), Alice (lover), Kroll (in debt), Gido (escort squad)

    Polte (mistress), Gretel (bitch)

    Sexual Partners: 159, children who have been born: 37

 Chapter 181: Krollâ€™s Problem

    <h4>Chapter 181: Kroll¡¯s Problem</h4>

    Several men and I line up and kneel in front of the King.

    ¡¸These individuals are people who I believe should be rmended as suitable personnel for the General Governorate.¡¹

    This way of speaking doesn¡¯t fit my character to be honest.

    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s been one week since then and you¡¯ve done well to gather them. I¡¯m d you work fast, it doesn¡¯t displease me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for your praise. Step forward, you guys.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir, yessir. It is such a pleasure to be granted an audience today and I am truly delighted, therefore I will devote my body and soul to the sacred royalty and to the fathend......¡¹

    The King waves his hand to indicate he¡¯s said as much as necessary.

    ¡¸Enough, all of you will be appointed as members of the Magrado General Governorate and will be granted honorary titles from Knight to Baron. Complete your work loyally from now on.¡¹

    Everyone except me replies with delighted voices and falls prostrate with their head to the ground.

    These guys were once rulers, nobles and feudal lords of former Treia who were acting as governors after their country was destroyed, but wereter dismissed during my past patrols.

    When I wrote a letter to Rafen to ask who I should rmend as personnel for the Magrado General Governorate with the following conditions ¨C possessing the minimum ability to rule, won¡¯t disobey their superiors and more importantly won¡¯t be missed if they were disposed of ¨C Adolph¡¯s reply was to send these guys.

    It¡¯s true they do have some ability to settle down the territory in some way or another.

    They have horrible personalities so I doubt anyone would follow them if they wanted to start a rebellion, besides they don¡¯t have the guts to do something like that in a new area.

    And most importantly, if they all disappeared, nobody would even notice.

    ¡¸They themselves are enthusiastic about it so I guess it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Coming from a situation where they were partially restrained to their current situation where they¡¯re given status and permission to wield power in a new life, there is no way they will refuse. Even I was able to discreetly exile them so granting one or two of their requests won¡¯t hurt anybody.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s a promotion.¡¹¡¸What a truly moving moment.¡¹¡¸It¡¯ll make me faint. Uunnn......¡¹

    These three remind me of the stupid fool, idiot, and trash trio from some time ago, how nostalgic.

    They¡¯ll be working under Count Dunois as his flunkies.

    After they leave visibly happy, the King smiles with only me in his presence.

    ¡¸They obviously look like idiots but don¡¯t look like they will revolt. So they¡¯re former feudal lords.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Your Majesty, they were intolerable individuals who exploited and wronged their citizens as governors.¡¹

    Normally, rmending such individuals would be the greatest example of disloyalty.

    ¡¸Fufufu, is that so. But it¡¯s fine that they can at least prove useful. They can do whatever they wish in the newnds.¡¹

    And then they will be cut loose in the end.

    I guess that means I¡¯m finally part of a conspiracy.

    To cover up this depressing mood, I head over to the Hard-boiled Pavilion.

    I wonder who is in there today.

    Night

    ¡¸Fuuu...... my hips feel light. I wonder if I have anything left for Mel.¡¹

    Today, I embraced Polte and another girl from a poor Baron family at the same time.

    Ever since I embraced them together in order to resolve some of the friction between the two, the girl started calling Polte ¡®Onee-sama¡¯ in adoration, she started taking her sses seriously, and her grades have gradually been going up too.

    From that point on, she would always ask to be embraced together with Polte and the two of them also apany each other to the bathroom quite frequently, but I pay it no mind.

    I did drink a little alcohol too, and walked back to the mansion to sober up, but I heard some mumbling voices near the back entrance.

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯re thieves, plus Irijina is there so the tables will be turned on them.

    ¡¸Like I said, the amount I borrowed should be 5 gold! Why did it be 10 gold?¡¹

    ¡¸It annoys me how brats like you don¡¯t know how the world works. God has created something called interest in this world. Returning the same amount you borrow is too good of a deal for bugs!¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s outrageous that the amount doubled when not even a month has passed! ¡¹

    ¡¸I exined it to you properly, don¡¯t me me when you forget about it.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but 10 gold is......impossible for me to pay back immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe, you got a bunch of expensive items lying around the Magrave¡¯s house, don¡¯t you? If you sell some of those, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get some more change.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do something like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Then you gotta do your best toe up with the money another way. Well, I¡¯m okay with extending the date until next week, but it¡¯ll be 20 gold then. If you can¡¯t pay it back, I¡¯ll being in front of the mansion next time and telling the Magrave about this.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    The conversation ends and the man leaves Kroll standing still with a nk look in front of the back entrance.

    ¡¸Hmm, what to do.¡¹

    20 gold is not a big deal, worth less than the amount needed to repair the wall Irijina broke with her tackle.

    But it¡¯s wrong for me to butt in and pay off a loan Kroll made.

    And he was also tempted to do bad things, but Kroll has been working for me for so long, I¡¯ll trust him.

    ¡¸Well let¡¯s see, can he resolve this without having to rely on me?¡¹

    He¡¯s also a man, I¡¯ll leave him alone until hees and speaks to me himself.

    If it was a woman, I would shoulder the debt for her and enjoy every inch of her body though.

    I¡¯ll pretend I came back just now and call out to him.

    ¡¸Kroll, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no it¡¯s nothing! I¡¯ll reheat the water for the bath!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    I wonder what will happen.

    One Week Later

    ¡¸So in the end, he didn¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    A week passed by and when I returned to the mansion at night after sses were finished, Dorothea and Kroll were kneeling on the ground at the entrance.

    The reason his face is all swelled up is due to the furious Celia behind him who punched...... no, she can¡¯t use her hands, so she probably kicked him.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually......¡¹

    Dorothea starts talking apologetically and tells me how the loan shark just came by the mansion for Kroll¡¯s loan repayment and pressured the person responsible for looking after the mansion ¨C Dorothea ¨C into shouldering the debt.

    It amounted to 30 gold, not the 20 gold they said one week ago when I listened in on them, which just shows how unbelievably corrupt he is.

    The amount is equivalent to a well-offmoner¡¯s annual ie and isn¡¯t something Dorothea can prepare so quickly so he went back for now, but he was yelling out how he would take this to the capital¡¯s courthouse.

    Bringing a case like this to court may actually work against a merchant as corrupt as this, but the pain of a servant being in debt will also affect the name of the noble they work for, so in most cases the noble would shoulder the debt before it gets to that point.

    It really doesn¡¯t matter to me either way though.

    ¡¸I am really sorry for bringing such trouble to you. I will ept any punishment as well, so if you could please help this one time......¡¹

    Dorothea presses Kroll¡¯s head to the ground while keeping her own head down as well.

    ¡¸Raise your head, Dorothea, this isn¡¯t your mistake.¡¹

    I help the worried looking Dorothea stand up and then kick Kroll.

    ¡¸Agh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll! Oh please have mercy!¡¹

    I hand the clinging Dorothea to Mel.

    Celia also looks surprised, did she think I wouldn¡¯t get angry?

    30 gold is really not a big deal at all, and that much will probably be spent on trips to the brothel anyways.

    What I¡¯m not able to stomach is something else.

    ¡¸Kroll, what is Dorothea to you?¡¹

    ¡¸M-my mo-......mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you getting your mother to bow down for something you did? You should be apologizing and exining by yourself, you idiot!¡¹

    I kick him again.

    He isn¡¯t at the age where he still needs to hide behind his mother anymore.

    Besides, I hate it when people prostrate themselves to me like this.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    The standing Kroll bows his head deeply.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t able to pay back the money, 30 gold worth! I beg you...... please help me!!¡¹

    That¡¯s sufficient.

    ¡¸Mm, exin.¡¹

    The poor mother and child, named Mira and L respectively, were taken to the mansion.

    The mother was sick so I let a doctor see her but apparently the medicine had cured most of her lung illness and she just has to eat nutritious meals and she¡¯llpletely recover.

    So the debt Kroll incurred wasn¡¯t in vain.

    ¡¸Kroll-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is nothing.¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s face looks horrible from the kicks Celia and I gave him.

    But men want to look strong in front of women, so he must have deliberately kept quiet about the debt.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be looking after you two until her illness gets better, but...... I have something to talk to you about.¡¹

    The sick mother was allowed to sleep in the guest room while I take Kroll and L to my bedroom.

    Let me test a little something.

    ¡¸So, I¡¯ll be looking after you two from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m truly grateful.¡¹

    I hug L after she lowers her head.

    ¡¸L, I havee to like you. Be my woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeeh¡ª!?¡¹

    The tiny L lets out a gasp of surprise while Kroll shouts loudly in shock.

    I push down the puzzled L and strip her.

    Kroll is in a state of panic but he knows he can¡¯t just brush me aside because I went as far as shouldering his debt for him.

    L bes stark naked, hiding her most precious ce while pleading with me timidly.

    ¡¸Um, you see, I¡¯m...... Kroll-sama¡¯s woman. Letting another gentleman mount me is......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to change your mind. I can make you happy...... plus this guy¡¯s pretty big.¡¹

    I lower my pants and take out my dick, resting it on top of L¡¯s stomach.

    The girl is small and skinny, probably due to being malnourished, and although my dick is only about half erect, it¡¯s probably already twice asrge as Kroll¡¯s member.

    ¡¸Hiiih...... so huge......¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think, it¡¯ll feel awesome when this thing stirs up your insides.¡¹

    L remains silent for a while and looks over at Kroll.

    ¡¸Da-......damn it......¡¹

    Tears of frustration stream down Kroll¡¯s lowered face.

    I¡¯m sure the girl now knows that Kroll can¡¯t go up against me.

    ¡¸......if Kroll-sama is okay with it, then please go ahead and use me as you like.¡¹

    L slowly spreads her legs and I press my cock against her entrance.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯ll stretch out this hole with my size.¡¹

    Tears continue to well up in Kroll¡¯s eyes while L shuts her eyes tightly...... until thest moment when my cock was about to enter.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want this!!¡¹

    L hits my chest and puts up resistance.

    Naturally, it does absolutely nothing to me but when I quietly move away from her body, she jumps into Kroll¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Kroll-sama! I¡¯m sorry...... but I...... I-!¡¹

    ¡¸L......¡¹

    Kroll then stands in between the girl and me, protecting the girl.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, she is my woman! I will work even harder and return the money. So that¡¯s why please let the girl off the hook.¡¹

    ¡¸I will also do my best to help!¡¹

    Fumu, if he just asked for help from the beginning, he would have gotten full marks, but I guess this is about what I can expect.

    ¡¸How troublesome. You don¡¯t have to return the money, more importantly, now that you dered she belongs to you, you better take responsibility and protect her. If you¡¯re inept, then I¡¯ll send you to the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden as an apprentice.¡¹

    ¡¸Chrysanthemum- ......? I-I understand.¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s that I guess.

    I leave the two alone and let them hug each other as I head towards the mother, Mira.

    ¡¸Your daughter has be Kroll¡¯s woman, are you fine with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kroll-sama saved both mother and child after all. I think it¡¯s quite generous of him.¡¹

    Even though I can see tears in Mira¡¯s eyes, she looks happy.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think he would be from Hardlett-sama¡¯s house......¡¹

    Inspecting Mira closer, the small woman is simrly malnourished like her daughter but she looks rather young.

    ¡¸Pardon me, but...... you look quite young, is she not really your daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸No, my daughter is 15 and I¡¯m 29. I had her when I was 14.¡¹

    I heard she was a street prostitute and now I can pretty much confirm it.

    ¡¸So, won¡¯t you be my woman? You¡¯ll be my lover and I¡¯ll look after you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, what a generous offer...... but if possible, um...... I also want-.¡¹

    Mm, she¡¯s not going to ept, huh.

    ¡¸I want to be Kroll-sama¡¯s woman.¡¹

    He was able to make this mother and daughter fall with just 30 gold, that Kroll is getting pretty skilled.

    It unconsciously makes me smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, if you feel like it, bear his child too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, when I¡¯ve recovered from the illness, I will do so together with my daughter ......ah, and also in regards with the doctor.¡¹

    Hm, I wonder what this is about.

    ¡¸While it¡¯s a little embarrassing to say, the two of us are the lowest ss of prostitutes. We¡¯ve been used by many filthy gentlemen up until now...... so we asked the doctor to perform a check-up on Kroll-sama, and about the examination of the illness......¡¹

    Oh yeah, Kroll has been itching his crotch a lot recently.

    I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t take baths with the other family members.

    I have to secretly call on a doctor to visit or Celia and Mel will fly into a blood frenzy when they find out.

    Well, now I have to pay the loan shark a visit, and make sure he doesn¡¯t do something like this again.

    The Next Day, Early Morning

    I drop by the loan shark¡¯s ce.

    The reason I¡¯m attracting the attention of those around me is probably because I¡¯m leading 100 soldiers of the escort unit with me.

    The guards also showed up to see what was going on, but could only watch us from a distance.

    I have permission from Erich to station my troops in the city.

    ¡¸Wh-what is going on...... Margrave Hardlett!?¡¹

    The loan shark rushed out to determine the source of themotion, and he must have just woken up since his balding hair is messy and disgusting.

    ¡¸Are you the loan shark who lent Kroll money?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. But what is all this......¡¹

    I throw 30 gold at him.

    Despite being corrupt, the fact that Kroll borrowed from him is true.

    ¡¸Well, at first I heard you went to my servant and lover to try and extort money from then. I thought that I would burn down the house and massacre the family of the person who did that, which is why I brought these guys.¡¹

    He nces at the escort unit soldiers behind me.

    The family members of the loan shark who peeked their heads out turn pale at the sight.

    I was interested in his wife and daughter for a brief moment, but changed my mind when I saw they were the spitting image of the man.

    ¡¸I found out right before leaving that you were pressing them to pay back the loan. Phew, good thing I made it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeep.¡¹

    I pat the loan shark¡¯s shoulder a couple times.

    ¡¸The next time you lend my family money, don¡¯t add any interest. I¡¯m stupid and can¡¯t doplicated calctions. If the amount to be paid back increases, I¡¯ll think it¡¯s some kind of extortion tactic again.¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course, Mr. Margrave!¡¹

    ¡¸It seems I always act out before I give any thought to the dignity of a noble. But here¡¯s to future business with you.¡¹

    I end by roughly rubbing his balding head with my forearm, destroying some of the roots of his hair before leaving that ce.

    I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mess with me anymore.

    With this, Kroll¡¯s problem is solved.

    Oh right, I have to write a letter to Melissa since she¡¯s like a mother figure to Kroll and would like to know about anything that happened to him, plus Alma should also be worried..

    What should I write?

    First I¡¯ll write ¡°Kroll borrowed money from a loan shark to buy prostitutes and caused a huge fuss¡± ......something like that.

    Next is ¡°ultimately, he made the prostitute mother and child his own women¡±.

    I¡¯ll end on a positive note...... no, ¡°he got a sexually transmitted illness but he¡¯ll recover soon, so no need to worry¡±, that sounds good.

    It¡¯s getting pretty warm now.

    It must be close to springtime.

    ¨CThird Person/Kroll POV¨C

    Side Story

    ¡¸Uu...... so itchy.¡¹

    Kroll shut himself in the mansion¡¯s toilet and sticks a brush into the bottle of medicine, then thers the liquid medicine onto his penis.

    L, who felt extremely obliged to the young man because of his actions, helps out with the treatment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for being such a dirty girl! I¡¯ll help you!¡¹

    L repeatedly lowers her head in apology, takes the brush and paints it over Kroll¡¯s dick.

    At first, she was only applying the medication, but the brush strokes gradually get more sexual in nature.

    ¡¸Aau......it feels good there.¡¹

    ¡¸How about here? Kya, it twitched. Geez Kroll-sama, I¡¯m putting the medicine on so you can¡¯t get hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something impossible, guh-! More around the tip......¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing in the toilet!? Hurry up and get the hell out!!¡¹

    The door was kicked open.

    Standing outside is the indignant Celia, who apparently waited for a long time.

    ¡¸Taking forever in the toilet like some brat......a brush!? What kind of perverted thing are you doing!? Just get out!¡¹

    Celia makes a huge fuss, but Kroll and L couldn¡¯t settle with just bowing their heads.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Um, Celia-san...... have you gotten fattertely?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, kaaah¡ª-!!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s roundhouse kick explodes in Kroll¡¯s face and knocks him unconscious.

    But it seems Celia forgot why she was standing in front of the toilet in the first ce.

    She opened up her legs too much when she raised one up for the kick.

    ¡¸Aaaah! Crap!¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll-sama! How could you kick him...... you¡¯re terrible, Celia-sama...... huh?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t look, don¡¯t loooook!¡¹

    In the rays of the afternoon sun, Celia¡¯s torn pants flutter in the wind.

    From the next day onward, Celia found L difficult to deal with.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 158,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Sexual Partners: 166, children who have been born: 37

 Chapter 182: Orgy in the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 182: Orgy in the Capital</h4>

    Royal Institution

    ¡¸Today will mark the end of my time here. While it was a short period, I would be happy knowing that I could be of use to everyone.¡¹

    I make a simple speech in front of the student body gathered in the banquet hall.

    Celia, whose abdominal injury has gotten better and is looking rather fat now, M, and Irijina are also stationed here.

    I ordered Leopolt and Adolph to prepare specifically for this day and think about what I should say in this speech.

    My speech will be taking up an hour¡¯s worth of time after all.

    Hang in there me, I can¡¯t take anymore than this.

    ¡¸Some of you will also leave the school this spring. Fortunately, you will be ahead of many others who are still on the starting line. However, you¡¯ll quickly be matched and left behind if you don¡¯t continue advancing forward. Most of you are not ipetent enough to need worrying, yet notpetent enough to warrant expectations.¡¹

    I smile at M as if asking her if I spoke well, but she silently sends me looks as if to say ¡°hurry up and continue¡±.

    In retaliation, I secretly ce my hand on her ass, prompting her to stomp on my foot.

    ¡¸This is directed to those who will bemanders. You will be participating in battles from now on, but don¡¯t be prepared to die for every little battle. Rather than worrying about something meaningless like who the winner of every battle is, don¡¯t forget that you are all more valuable.¡¹

    I look at themander team and everyone nods in agreement.

    Some students even break out in tears and cry...... although now that I look closer, all of them are female students I¡¯ve slept with.

    Themander team is essentially all boys and not even 10% of the group is female.

    There might actually be fewer female students who I haven¡¯t embraced yet.

    ¡¸To those who are striving to be domestic affairs officials, I have one thing to say to you even though this is outside my area of expertise. Don¡¯t let the citizens suffer. If you can keep your citizens satisfied, things will generally go smoothly even if your policies are poor.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t attend many of the lessons in domestic affairs and should have a more distant rtionship with the team, but there are even more students who start crying.

    Naturally, they¡¯re all female students I have embraced.

    Furthermore, even some female instructors are wiping the corner of their eyes with handkerchiefs.

    Besides Polte and that lewd madam, how many was it...... one hand isn¡¯t enough for all of them so I stopped counting.

    Recently, the room I rented in the Hard-boiled Pavilion was getting way too full so I ended up borrowing three rooms.

    Not to mention the students I embraced brought their friends with them and increased the numbers even more.

    Justst week, I don¡¯t remember how many hymens I tore through...... crap, I¡¯m getting hard.

    ¡¸Ahem, everyone continue to give your all to the Kingdom......¡¹

    Realizing the bulge in my pants, M steps in front of me and makes up a speech.

    A nice follow-up by her.

    For now, this should suffice in fulfilling the duty which the King ordered me to do.

    During my long stay in the capital, I was inevitably invited to dinner parties and balls, where I was also able to make some connections.

    And for my most important goal in securing a domestic affairs official, I have a rough idea of what to do.

    ¡¸I will be leaving the school as of today, but I might meet those who participated in the practical training in the future. There may be hardships ahead, but take them all as invaluable experience.¡¹

    I made a system where several applicants will be taken back to my territory from the students in the domestic affairs team to do practical training. I can pick the human resources who can act as Adolph¡¯s aid, plus the practical work experience should be beneficial to them too.

    There are some secrets which cannot be mentioned in my territory too, although I think Adolph can deal with that problem properly.

    ¡¸......That much is fine.¡¹

    M mumbles quietly.

    ¡¸The quota was six people right? ......why are they all female students? I heard it was a fiercepetition.¡¹

    Apparently the female students scuffled with each other and got into a huge fight in order to be picked.

    I prioritized the examination results in my decision but even that didn¡¯t help them ept the choices I made.

    Also, some of the males were hoping to participate to search for a career but I hear they backed down after they saw the intensity of appeal by the female students.

    I look at Gretel and Polte.

    Unlike the other female students, not a single tear was shed and they had a smile on their faces.

    Gretel was one out of the six girls picked for the practical training and Polte was invited to my territory as the students¡¯ director.

    ¡¸Then this will conclude my speech. There will be alcohol and food specially prepared tonight, so take your time and enjoy.¡¹

    The students who didn¡¯t have much interaction with me also get excited from my final words.

    I guess that¡¯s it.

    When I dismiss everyone and step down from the stage, a single male student stands in front of me.

    ¡¸Conrad Baltak...... was it?¡¹

    Among all of the students in themander team, this guy¡¯s skill towered above the rest.

    He¡¯ll definitely be a goodmander or perhaps rise to sess in another career.

    ¡¸Yes, I wanted to learn more from the Margrave ......I will keep everything you have taught me so far in my heart.¡¹

    What an uptight guy.

    I was just telling my second-hand stories, isn¡¯t it embarrassing?

    ¡¸Your grades are excellent too, would you like me to bring you to a brothel afterwards?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fond of the same sex1, so I don¡¯t go to those ces. Rather than that, I would appreciate if I received something inmemoration.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then ......it¡¯s nothing special, but here.¡¹

    I hand him the sword at my waist.

    It¡¯s a brand new sword which I use whenever I walk around the city, and while it isn¡¯t cheap, it isn¡¯t anything special either.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Then...... take care.¡¹

    Conrad performs an impressive salute and sees me off.

    Hmm, it felt like I heard something unbelievable, but I¡¯ll pay it no mind.

    ¡¸Margrave Hardlett.¡¹

    The next one toe is Gretel. She was always an excellent student and climbed to the top of the ss in no time after taking her lessons seriously.

    Of course she was highly prioritized to be included as a participant in the practical training.

    ¡¸About these girls ......¡¹

    A group of female students trail closely behind Gretel.

    She brought herself close to my ear to whisper something which she probably found hard to say out loud.

    ¡¸They seem to have fallen for master too and wanted you to at least take their virginity before parting with them.¡¹

    It looks like the rumor of me eating female students secretly circted amongst the students.

    As long as I have epted the duty of being an instructor, I can¡¯t shamelessly embrace the students as I please.

    I¡¯ll need to give the girls a warning here.

    ¡¸I understand. Have all of theme to the Hard-boiled Pavilionter.¡¹

    It was supposed to be a warning anyways, but my mouth moved on its own. Plus my crotch is in the mood too.

    This goes against my will but my reason is fighting a hopeless battle and has no choice but to surrender unconditionally at this point.

    Oh, how regretful.

    I catch Madam Lahn winking at me from the corner of my eye.

    Fumu, there are about 10 girls in front of me...... it¡¯ll probably go until midnight.

    I send a block sign to the madam, telling her that I won¡¯t be free untilter that night.

    Night, Hard-boiled Pavilion

    ¡¸So embarrassing......¡¹

    ¡¸This is finally happening.¡¹

    ¡¸My heart is beating so fast.¡¹

    There are 10 naked girls lying on the bed.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. This is something all girls go through to be women.¡¹

    I take off my pants and reveal my cock.

    ¡¸Uwah, huge.¡¹

    ¡¸Just like senpai said...... I thought for sure she was exaggerating.¡¹

    I can¡¯t get enough of the girls widening their eyes and cing their hands over their mouths in surprise.

    ¡¸Hold your own legs up and spread open your hole.¡¹

    The shy girls lift up their thighs and expose their clean slits.

    I wonder which one I should go for first.

    I bring my face close to the line of immature genitals and upon closer inspection, discover a particrly wet hole.

    Let¡¯s start with this one first.

    ¡¸Ah, me......¡¹

    I press my body against the girl, whisper her name in her ear and kiss her.

    At the same time, I push my hips forward and take her virginity.

    ¡¸Ooooww!¡¹

    I pull out after two thrusts, just because there are many girls here.

    If I swing my hips until I ejacte, I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend to every girl.

    After piercing the girl, my dick was wet with virgin blood.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve certainly taken your virginity. Just wait a moment. I¡¯ll show you more affection after making my way around to all the others.¡¹

    When I kiss the neck of the girl who started crying from the pain, she nods slightly with tear-filled eyes.

    ¡¸Next is...... you!¡¹

    I take my blood-stained dick and push it into a different girl.

    ¡¸Aauu! It hurts! It hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸It was taken...... I¡¯ve be a woman now.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaah!¡¹

    Each of them take their turns to squeal as I happily move from one girl to the next and rob them of their virginities.

    Young girls feel more pain than olderdies so I was always a little bad at dealing with them, but I¡¯ve slowly gotten used to them during the orgies I¡¯ve had in the school.

    It seems even I was able to learn something useful in school.

    Most girls who are in the royal institution are the daughters of respectable families, and the pure and innocent girls have almost no experience with anything sexual, so many of the girls end up thinking the first person they sleep with is their destined life partner.

    Despite their tears from the pain, they extend their hands and whisper sweet words of love.

    When it looked like I was finished, I can see that the virgin blood of all 10 girls are spread all over the bedsheet in various areas and the girls are lying on top with vacant eyes.

    It somehow looks like the crime scene of a murder.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve booked the room for the night so rest here if you wish, you don¡¯t have curfew today either. ......alright then everyone, take care of your bodies.¡¹

    I give everyone, including those who passed out, a kiss before leaving the room.

    I¡¯ll be seeing Madam Lahn next.

    Late Night, Madam Lahn¡¯s home

    ¡¸Nnnnh¨C! Nnaaaaah!¡¹

    I press down on Madam Lahn and swing my hips hard.

    The time is midnight and the mother of six couldn¡¯t go outside as expected, but I snuck into the couple¡¯s bedroom through the window of her house so we could have sex.

    Her children have already fallen asleep and her husband seems to be staying overnight at the royal pce.

    That means I can enjoy myself without restrain.

    ¡¸Guh-!¡¹

    I spray my first load inside the woman.

    ¡¸Aau...... so hot...... do it from behind next......¡¹

    This horny madam won¡¯t go down after doing it once or twice.

    I was just with the 10 girls before this so I believe we¡¯re fighting on equal terms right now.

    ¡¸Oh right, I have something I must tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I inquire while keeping my hips moving.

    ¡¸Actually, my period didn¡¯test month. Ufufu, so it¡¯s possible that......¡¹

    I unconsciously stop moving.

    ¡¸Hey, hey......it¡¯s already snugly inside you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m certain that the child doesn¡¯t belong to you based on the flow of events.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what kind of reasoning she used, but there¡¯s a chance that my child is inside the belly my dick is poking up into.

    ¡¸Please let the child in my belly drink your seed too...... ara? Oh no!¡¹

    At the same time the madam raised her voice, the bell hung above the entrance of the house rang, followed by a person¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back, are you asleep already?¡¹

    I jump off the bed and the madam gathers my clothes which were strewn about the floor.

    Her husband returned home for an unexpected reason.

    ¡¸Your clothes are here! Please exit from the window!¡¹

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time to wear each and every piece of clothing.

    ¡¸Let us make love again when we have another chance.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please thrust into me until I¡¯m unconscious next time.¡¹

    It¡¯s a hurried parting, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    I squeeze the pile of clothes under my arm and jump out the window while naked.

    Even though it¡¯s already spring, the night still feels cold against my naked body.

    I better return quickly to the mansion......

    ¡¸Wee home.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, I finished work earlier than expected...... why do you look like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear, I wasforting myself because you left me alone.¡¹

    ¡¸You naughty woman...... I¡¯m a little backed up today. Let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn, so suddenly......¡¹

    ¡¸Your hole¡¯s sopping wet, almost as if 10 people came inside you.¡¹

    I can hear the back and forth conversation the two of them were having from the window I forgot to shut.

    Why do I have to act like some cheating guy?

    ¡¸Kyaa! Pervert!¡¹

    Crap, someone spotted me!

    I dash into an alley and somehow make it back home even with the guards chasing.

    However, Mel noticed the lipstick marks all over my chest and back and I was harshly questioned while half asleep until morning.

    ¡¸......Your tool here stinks of blood too, you ate virgins, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, lots of them, those girls were cute.¡¹

    ¡¸......Ahmu!¡¹

    And the tip of my dick ended up with Mel¡¯s teeth marks.

    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯ll be heading back to the territory now. Dorothea, if a loan shark like the one who came beforees to bother you again, send me a letter. I¡¯ll hang him in front of his own store or something.¡¹

    I hand Dorothea some money for the mansion¡¯s maintenance fee, the children¡¯s expenses and a little extra.

    ¡¸You can spend a little more on yourself. Buy some new clothes once in a while.¡¹

    Dorothea epts the money with a blush and I hug her tightly as preparations for our departure are finished.

    ¡¸Everyone, mount up! Guard the feudal lord-sama!¡¹

    The escort unit takes up their position around the carriage, in what is quite the excessive security measure, but since they were brought along anyways, they did what they¡¯re supposed to.

    Incidentally, Christoph is in the carriage.

    Apparently, he went to a bar yesterday to say hisst farewell to the capital but didn¡¯t check his wallet before going wild and didn¡¯t have enough money, so he was ganged up and beaten by the bouncers.

    It was just so ridiculous, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    The carriage in the rear contains Gretel, Polte, and the other five female students.

    I¡¯m sure the girls will be a big help to Adolph.

    L and her mother are also apanying us.

    It seems like Kroll is taking them back after making them his mistresses.

    Watching Kroll take the concentrated attacks from Dorothea, M and Celia was amusing.

    But I wonder where Kroll is going to keep them without a house in Rafen and still in debt.

    ¡¸Wait, just a little side trip here.¡¹

    The Hard-boiled Pavilion came into my view.

    I thoroughly used the rooms there so I wanted to at least go in and give my regards, but I heard Andrei¡¯s voice in the back alley.

    So he¡¯s over there.

    ¡¸Hey little girl, I¡¯ll give you this candy if you y with me for a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaay, you¡¯re gonna give me candy~?¡¹

    ¡¸Here, just touch this ......that¡¯s right, there. A little harder...... that¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh...... mister, you¡¯re scary.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to worry. There, mister is going to touch you too.¡¹

    At that moment, a woman walks into the back alley......

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaah!! A pervert, it¡¯s a perveeeeerrrttt!! Call the guards!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong, this is our love......¡¹

    There was a whistling sound and then the guardse running in to pin Andrei to the ground.

    Andrei struggles under the guards while the young girl cries, attracting a crowd of people around them.

    Nataliees out of the inn after hearing themotion but doesn¡¯t do anything besides giving Andrei a cold stare.

    Farewell Andrei.

    I call out to the guard.

    ¡¸How many months?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Margrave Hardlett, we¡¯ll be throwing this pervert in prison for about one month.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    I look over at Natalie, who then nods.

    It might be just the right amount of time for him to cool his head.

    ¡¸Thanks for all you have done. Here¡¯s my thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, thank you very much. Pleasee again some time.¡¹

    I exchange a handshake with Natalie as if nothing happened while the guards lift both of Andrei¡¯s arms to take him away.

    The perverted man looks up to the sky and deres gravely.

    ¡¸Starting from this time today...... my trials begin.¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and walk, you perverted bastard!¡¹

    After the more-than-meaningless incident was resolved, I was just about to leave, but a single female was waiting for me near the gates.

    ¡¸Reba, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I have information. The ringleaders of those remnants of Magrado seem to have fled to the city-states from Stura after losing the backing from Hoover.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh...... and does that have anything to do with me?¡¹

    They¡¯re far away from me map-wise.

    ¡¸There is a chance a portion of those individuals will target you. I am still unsure of the details ......but at least be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Thanks for the warning.¡¹

    I pull Reba into the carriage and close in for a kiss.

    ¡¸......well, we¡¯ve already did that much, a kiss is nothing.¡¹

    Our hot kiss continues and I take advantage of the situation by rubbing her ass and breasts through her clothes.

    ¡¸Nnh!?¡¡......nnh.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like she will resist.

    Next, I try slipping my hand under her clothes and fondling her breasts.

    ¡¸Nnhhh! Nn, nnh.¡¹

    She resists a little bit, but quickly bes obedient.

    Then how about if I go downstairs?

    ¡¸Nnh! I haven¡¯t given you permission there yet!¡¹

    No good, I guess.

    However, I¡¯m able to caress her boobs under her clothes now, so that¡¯s a little bit of progress.

    She better be prepared for when I eventually m my meat rod into her and make her bear my child.

    ¡¸Then...... please take care.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll keep what you said in mind.¡¹

    Then the carriage speeds off towards Rafen.

    Side Story? Inside the Carriage

    ¡¸Kroll, you¡¯re bringing two women with you but you don¡¯t even have a house, what are you going to do?¡¹

    Kroll and I are sitting together in the carriage and chatting here and there.

    ¡¸......I-I¡¯ll manage somehow.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t manage somehow though.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t buy a decent house with just 30 gold.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......that¡¯s...... aau!¡¹

    Kroll groans.

    L and Mira are crouching at his feet, licking his dick.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be concerned if it was that easy to start a family...... nnh!¡¹

    At my feet, Leah, Irijina and Alice are on their knees and servicing me with their tongues.

    My girls and Kroll¡¯s girls be more intense in their service as ifpeting with each other.

    However it seems my girls are one level better.

    Leah¡¯s technique in particr is so fierce that even the former prostitutes L and Mira are left stunned.

    She¡¯s practically showing off the bulge in her throat of the dick which reached her stomach.

    ¡¸It might be hard for you to work as a servant in the mansion now.¡¹

    Someone who¡¯s holding the heads of two women as they suck on his dick is no longer a child.

    If he attends to my women¡¯s needs, it might cause some sort of a misunderstanding.

    ¡¸N-no way, you¡¯re firing me!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was just thinking about letting you be my assistant or something. The amount of work will increase, but so will your pay. It should be enough to help you support at least those two women.¡¹

    ¡¸Assistant......follower......¡¹

    Kroll looks at L and Mira¡¯s silver hair and nods after some consideration.

    He¡®s probably thinking about Celia.

    ¡¸Celia can¡¯t do everything by herself after all.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure the girl would insist she¡¯s fine on her own though.

    ¡¸Even so...... Celia is my woman, I won¡¯t hesitate to cut you off if you mess with her.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t do anything like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Aau...... Kroll-sama got a little smaller.¡¹

    He still has a long way to go if something like that makes his dick shrivel up.

    Leah takes my dick out of her mouth and proudly shows off the unbelievably hard member to L.

    ¡¸Uu...... it¡¯s so big no matter how many times I look at it......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose heart. Just having size doesn¡¯t make you a man. Right, Mama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kroll-sama is extremely skilled and his size will eventually increase too.¡¹

    ¡¸Increase...... huh?¡¹

    Fufufu, I tease Kroll by shaking my cock.

    Oh right, I almost forgot.

    ¡¸Ah Kroll, I told Melissa about the incident with L, so you might need to be prepared for what happens when we get back. I¡¯m sure Alma will also be relieved of your safety.¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s jaw dropped.

    What¡¯s wrong? I told him for his own sake.

    ¡¸Y-You told her!?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought she should at least know about the most up-to-date situation¡¹

    ¡¸A- awawawawawawa.¡¹

    ¡¸Au......it¡¯s gotten small now.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like the size of a peanut.¡¹

    What a weird guy.

    I caress the heads of the three women servicing me and ejacte forcefully.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 158,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Assets: 62,400 gold (Party, Return Preparations -160)

    Family: Nonna (pregnant wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Melissa (really angry), Maria (betrothed), Rita (head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magician), Alma (kill), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughters), Antonio, ude, Gilbard (sons), Rose (foster daughter) ? ? ?

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant, round), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (orz), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer), Polte (student director), Gretel (dog), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (NEET), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother: Marceline, Daughters: Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (Taken into custody)

    Other Country:

    Celestina (Queen of Malt), Monica dy-in-waiting), udia (in conflict), ra

    Sexual Partners: 198, children who have been born: 37

 Chapter 183: Endless Assaul

    <h4>Chapter 183: Endless Assaul</h4>

    I respond to the wee of the townspeople as I return to the mansion after approximately three months.

    ¡¸Mama~¡¹¡¸Papa~¡¹

    Mel¡¯s three young children jump at us and Mel¡¯s face softens up.

    ¡¸Mama is sorry for being away for so long. Did you get along well with your onee-chans?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu nee-sama gets mad too quickly.¡¹¡¸Ruu nee-sama trips too quickly.¡¹

    Mel strokes her child¡¯s head tofort him, and then I feel something hit my back.

    ¡¸¡¸Toto-sama~¡¹¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s daughter Rose and son Antonio jumps onto me.

    They¡¯re 5 years old and 4 years old respectively and can scamper around quite freely now.

    I pick the two of them up and they giggle happily.

    Ca¡¯s child Ekaterina and Maria¡¯s son ude are at my feet too.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten so big in the short time I didn¡¯t see you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just how kids are.¡¹

    I hear a voice I haven¡¯t heard in a long time ¨C that of Ca¡¯s ¨C who was standing with her arms folded.

    Next to her are Maria, Catherine and the others too.

    There are a bunch of kids at my feet and a bunch of women in front of me ¨C I¡¯ve be quite an impressive man if I do say so myself.

    I honestly feel a man¡¯s growth is not in status or money, but in the number of women and kids you have.

    ¡¸Nooope, before youe to us......¡¹

    Ca pushes forward Yoguri and Rita who are holding their children.

    ¡¸Ooh, so you¡¯ve safely given birth. Sorry...... that I couldn¡¯t be by your side.¡¹

    ¡¸No, well this much is a woman¡¯s job.¡¹¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m doing okay.¡¹

    The two were acting strong, while Ca was snickering with her hand over her mouth.

    ¡¸Pufufu, trying to act tough even though you were tightly hugging Aegir¡¯s clothes and pillows when giving birth.¡¹

    The two of them turn red.

    What cuties.

    ¡¸They were just born not too long ago. Please give them a name.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    I hug the two of them together with their children in their arms.

    Yoguri¡¯s son is named Reiner and Rita¡¯s daughter is named Amata.

    ¡¸There is no doubt about it with this.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s sons all have that...... huge thing. How big will it be once they get older?¡¹

    What are they talking about?

    After naming the kids and hugging the women, there was amotion nearby.

    ¡¸Is it not time yet?¡¹¡¸Hey, don¡¯t push!¡¹¡¸I want my child to be named too......¡¹

    The women who I¡¯m housing in the annex have gathered here and are making a fuss.

    Oh right...... those girls were also waiting for me.

    I turn to face the girls and spread open my arms, then all of them run towards me screaming cries of joy, quickly turning things into a jostling match.

    It looks like several women gave birth to my child, so I specially give the mothers carrying my children a hot embrace.

    ¡¸By the way, I don¡¯t see Nonna anywhere...... what happened?¡¹

    Ca and Rita sigh.

    ¡¸Nonna¡¯s in her room, she said that the cold is bad for the child. In addition, she said she might get a cold transmitted to her so she won¡¯t go to any ce where people have gathered. Please go to her as quickly as possible, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s feeling miffed.¡¹

    Fumu, she¡¯s just as selfish as usual.

    ¡¸Booo! You should be seeing me first when youe back!¡¹

    Sure enough, Nonna was in her own room feeling ticked off.

    Her stomach looks quiterge, almost like it will burst at any second.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...... your belly has gotten so big.¡¹

    Air leaks from Nonna¡¯s puffed up cheeks and her expression rxes into a smile.

    ¡¸Yeah, it has! I can tell the baby is moving. It¡¯s kicking me so energetically...... I¡¯m certain it¡¯s a naughty boy.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder...... nevertheless, it¡¯s going to be your child, so I¡¯m sure it will be a beautiful one.¡¹

    I look at Nonna¡¯s face again.

    As usual, she has a terrifyingly pretty face.

    I always thought she was very beautiful when I first met her, but now that she¡¯s be an adult, she has gotten even more so.

    ¡¸With such beauty and such extraordinarily huge breasts, if I don¡¯t allow for a bit of selfishness God will punish me for not being fair.¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you. All of me belongs to Aegir-sama, so please stay by my side.¡¹

    Perhaps because I praised her too much, Nonna is blushing and clings to me.

    ¡¸My beloved Aegir-sama has returned. I can finally be at ease.¡¹

    However, the spoiled Nonna suddenly separates herself from me.

    For some reason I feel like it¡¯s something troublesome.

    ¡¸I remember now! Aegir-sama had that rose garden created for the mother and daughters of Treia!¡¹

    ¡¸The four of them must have been feeling discouraged. Isn¡¯t that much fine?¡¹

    Nonna doesn¡¯t seem to agree and makes me piggyback her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fair! I have a bunch of things I want to buy too, but you¡¯re just going to listen to some outsider¡¯s request as easily as that?¡¹

    Good grief, what a helpless woman.

    ¡¸Alright, alright. When your child is born, I¡¯ll buy you something inmemoration. What would you like?¡¹

    ¡¸You will?! Let¡¯s see......¡¹

    Nonna goes into thought with a smile on her face.

    I wonder what her answer will be.

    ¡¸I want to swim.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? You want me to bring you to theke again?¡¹

    If she¡¯s fine with just that, then it¡¯s an easy request.

    ¡¸No. I want to swim here.¡¹

    Does she mean the mansion¡¯s bathtub is too small?

    ¡¸I want you to construct a pool here. I¡¯d like it to be in a high ce inside the mansion...... a spot with a nice view. Then I can overlook the vast scenery with Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Nonna writes down the dimensions on a piece of paper.

    20 m by 10 m...... and this has to be elevated high and ced somewhere in the mansion?

    Just thinking briefly about it, this mansion is itself a pretty tall building within the city, so I can¡¯t use a normal waterway and I can¡¯t build up from a well since it will be hard to supply the incredible amount of water needed.

    Even if there is some way though ......it¡¯ll definitely cost a fortune.

    ¡¸While you¡¯re at it, why don¡¯t you build a new mansion? Instead of renovating the old one, a brand new one......¡¹

    I underestimated Nonna¡¯s self-indulgent nature.

    I¡¯ll have to discuss this with Adolph, he¡¯ll probably get mad.

    Oh yeah, Adolph.

    ¡¸Long time no see Adolph, Leopolt.¡¹

    My two trusted retainers bow their heads without given too much second thought, I won¡¯t hug guys after reuniting.

    They should have been performing their duties without much trouble while I was gone anyways, so that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Adolph, these are the students I mentioned in the letter who are here for the practical training. I¡¯m sure they can help you out if you teach them some practical experience.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a great help. It¡¯s getting to the point I can¡¯t do everything myself......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Please treat me well.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m their teacher, Polte. Nice to meet you.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s expression bes stiff.

    What¡¯s wrong? There are six students and one instructor, so you instantly get seven more people to your staff, rejoice.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, over here please.¡¹

    Adolph pulls my hand and takes me to the back.

    ¡¸...... what are these women? ¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? They¡¯re the ones I mentioned regarding the practical experience......¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you only bring females with you?! ¡¹

    Adolph, your face is too close.

    ¡¸Yes, they might be domestic affairs officials, but the job still involves going around to farnd and remote regions! With only girls like those-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin that properly to them so it should be fine, that¡¯s how territory management is.¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯m sure youid your hands on some of these girls, right? They¡¯ll need to stay overnight after an exhausting day¡¯s work though.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but you better not get on top of any one of them. All of them are my women after all.¡¹

    All six students were virgins who I then made into my women.

    ¡¸All of them...... what did you actually go to the capital for?!¡¹

    ¡¸Teaching of course.¡¹

    I proudly stick my chest out.

    ¡¸......Polte¡¯s originally a domestic affairs official and helped with her father¡¯s work, so she can be an immediate asset. Just slowly teach the rest of them. Even after the practical training is finished, I want to keep as many of them here as I can to help with the work.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s cold stares hurt.

    ¡¸Haah, alright. It¡¯s going to be hard to work with my superior¡¯s mistress as my subordinate......but those with knowledge of domestic affairs is as valuable as jewels after all.¡¹

    Umu, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s happy.

    ¡¸One more thing, Nonna said she wants a pool and a new mansion. Something like this......¡¹

    I hand him a piece of paper with a simple drawing on it.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Think about it, please and thanks.¡¹

    Adolph copses on his desk, is he really that tired?

    I nce out the window and see Melissa and Alma standing before the entrance.

    It¡¯s already spring, but it will still feel cold just standing around outside.

    ¡¸Howe you two aren¡¯t going inside the house?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I have to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Waiting for him.......¡¹

    Aah, is it Kroll? I can understand Alma but even Melissa is going to greet him, what a lucky guy.

    Oh yeah he disappeared right beforeing into this road, I wonder where he went.

    Maybe I¡¯ll check out the rose garden now.

    There¡¯s a corner in the mansion¡¯s courtyard where you can feel a light breeze and has good sunlight.

    ¡¸Wee, nice to see you.¡¹

    Marceline and her three daughters pinch the hems of their dresses and curtsies politely, the second daughter looks unhappy and the youngest daughter looks frightened.

    It looks like I still need more time to make them fall in love with me, I need to make up time for when I was away too.

    ¡¸So the flowers here haven¡¯t started to bloom yet?¡¹

    ¡¸The seedlings were just nted after all...... but if we¡¯re lucky, one or two might bloom this spring.¡¹

    When it was still winter, Marceline would lovingly stroke the roses which looked like dead trees.

    The rose garden is certainly not a big one, although it will still help a little tofort the girls who have lost everything.

    I have one more present for the girls.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if you will like this, but I thought it might improve how you feel.¡¹

    I ce a kitten on Marceline¡¯s huge breasts.

    The tiny white kitten mews anxiously.

    ¡¸Let me know if you don¡¯t like this kind of thing.¡¹

    Just before my departure, a stray cat wandered to the mansion in the capital.

    It was clearly a kitten and it didn¡¯t look like its parents were around, so I took it with me.

    It was a nice and pretty white color.

    I could have given it to my family members to keep as a pet, but Irijina might identally step on it and Pipi might identally eat it.

    ¡¸Waa......¡¹

    The ones who showed interest more than the mother were the eldest daughter Stephanie and the youngest daughter Felicie.

    The third daughter scoops up the cat from her mother and ces it in between her ownrge set of breasts.

    The cat seems to have rxed from being enveloped in those big breasts and remains docile.

    ¡¸Thank you for your consideration.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it. Is there anything else you¡¯re interested in?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the servants have been chosen already so there isn¡¯t anything which inconveniences us.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    However, the second daughter Bridget looks dissatisfied.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a problem with something?¡¹

    ¡¸......hmph, you¡¯re only doing all this to because you¡¯re aiming for my sister¡¯s and our bodies.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey now! Bridget.¡¹

    That¡¯s not quite right.

    ¡¸My target is you girls ......and also Marceline, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh!¡¹

    I hug the confused mother.

    Her body is a little loose from being 46 years old, but she¡¯s beautiful enough for me to eat her.

    I hope I get to do it soon.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m way past my prime though.¡¹

    ¡¸If you touch me here, you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m joking or not.¡¹

    I guide the woman¡¯s hand to my crotch.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s hard...... you would really lust for an olddy like me......?¡¹

    ¡¸If you allow me, I¡¯ll even flip up your skirt right here and now.¡¹

    Marceline probably didn¡¯t have the determination and looks down.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with how it is now.¡¹

    I lift her chin with my finger and kiss her, pushing my tongue in her mouth gently.

    ¡¸Nnnhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my......¡¹¡¸M-mother!¡¹¡¸Kitty~ ?¡¹

    I take my time and enjoy her mouth before separating my lips from her and apologizing for my rudeness.

    She didn¡¯t reject me, so she¡¯s just like Reba and I just have to slowly make my way into her heart.

    ¡¸Puhaa...... s-surely you jest......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m up for it whenever you are.¡¹

    I let the maturedy remain on the ground t on her ass and leave.

    Aaah, I can¡¯t wait for the time I can taste that ripened hole.

    After I finish the reunion greetings and listening to the reports of when I was gone, one of the maids calls me.

    I wonder what it¡¯s about, I was thinking of heading to dinner right about now.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, the representatives of the nearby viges havee here to see you and celebrate your return.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? They¡¯ve never did anything like this before though.¡¹

    I asked her how many people, and she replied about 20 of them.

    Not to mention they came on the same day as my return......making them wait would be a little sad, so I should go out and say hi at least.

    ¡¸Then which room should I lead them to?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll go to them myself.¡¹

    The representatives are apparently peasants so there is probably a more suitable method of meeting them, but it¡¯s pretty annoying to be so formal.

    The representatives and the guards are arguing in front of the entrance.

    ¡¸Like I said, all your belongings must be inspected first or you won¡¯t be allowed to enter!¡¹

    ¡¸This item is something which can only be shown to Hardlett-sama! Will you take responsibility for opening it without permission!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with all the noise?¡¹

    When I came out, the guard soldiers salute, while the representatives seem somewhat taken aback by my appearance.

    They¡¯re pretty well-built despite being peasants, and somewhat well-organized.

    ¡¸A gift? Also, it¡¯s impressive how you knew of my return, I didn¡¯t particrly announce it or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Well yes, we owe an enormous favor to the Margrave...... so we put in a lot of effort.¡¹

    Fumu, sounds suspicious.

    The spear I brought with me mighte in handy for once.

    ¡¸I see, so you heard from the people of the Benden pioneer vige. You stopped by there on the way, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, we did! We heard about it from there and hurried to make preparations......¡¹

    The men nod as I brandish my spear.

    ¡¸I see. And where is this Benden whatever vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-......!¡¹

    Certain that their identity was exposed, the men quickly drew the swords at their hip, prompting the guards to shout loudly for backup.

    However, I don¡¯t wait for anything and charge forward, thrusting my spear at the face of the man in the very front.

    ¡¸Gyaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    I swing my spear across my body to tear through the man¡¯s face and also cut down the men behind him.

    Three men instantly lose their lives and the remaining enemies number 10 or so.

    ¡¸H-hurry up with the weapons......¡¹

    ¡¸As if I¡¯ll let you.¡¹

    These men probably wanted to surprise attack me, like what happened in the capital, but getting attacked first caused them to immediately prepare to flee.

    My women are behind me, I¡¯m not going to have any mercy.

    I cut down one man after the other as they try desperately to draw their swords in time.

    I wasn¡¯t piercing all the way through them, rather I make consecutive light thrusts, yet the thick spearhead acted like an axe and those small attacks were enough to inflict fatal wounds on the enemies.

    ¡¸Strong as expected! However, my spear of fury will......¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    I consecutively thrust at the man who dered his intentions so impressively ¨C the first attack knocked him off bnce, the second attack flung his spear away, and the third attack went through his neck.

    Seeing the other men around him get flustered, I can guess this one is the most skilled of the bunch.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t panic! We already knew Hardlett would be tough from the beginning!¡¹

    Seeing some of the men try to circle around me, I whip my spear around in a circle.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The heads of the men beside me slowly slide off their bodies and fall to the ground.

    I kick the one who tried to sneak up on me and turn him over on his back.

    ¡¸P-please wait!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹

    I raise my spear and m it down on his head.

    ¡¸There are...... 8 left, it¡¯s gone down quite a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, everyone gather around! Use bows......¡¹

    Before he could finish talking, I charge towards the remaining enemies.

    They quickly topple the wagon they had with them and use it like a barricade.

    Pots of oil and spears are peeking out from the overturned wagon...... I¡¯m really d I didn¡¯t let them inside the house.

    ¡¸Thanks for bunching up together for me.¡¹

    With a full-powered swing of my spear, I slice the wagon along with the three hiding behind it.

    ¡¸Guaaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding...... fucking monster!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a monster!?¡¹

    I grab the yelling man¡¯s face with my left hand and crush him to death.

    I toss the twitching corpse away, stomp on another enemy who fell to the ground and then get into a stance with my spear again.

    With all themotion, the guards have gathered here now.

    They probably can¡¯t escape any longer.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll at least finish off this demon¡¯s family!¡¹

    The remaining three look to charge into my house and rush forward shouting,ing straight at me as I stand in their way.

    Unfortunately, I¡¯m not kind enough to let you guys past me.

    ¡¸Uuuooooooooh! Push through!¡¹

    The man swings his sword at me.

    ¡¸Oh really.¡¹

    After skewering him with my spear, I toss the man aside.

    ¡¸Dooorryyaa! You can¡¯t escape!¡¹

    The man raises his war hammer above his head and runs at me.

    ¡¸See ya.¡¹

    I casually dodge to the side and punch him with my fist.

    My fist buries itself into his face and I can feel bone shattering.

    ¡¸Nooooooo!¡¹

    I was intending to kick the other one away, but I got distracted for an instant by the high-pitched scream of a woman.

    In that opening, the woman crawls through my legs and invades my mansion.

    ¡¸Oh crap!¡¹

    A stunned Catherine and two kids were holding hands and running away.

    The woman closes in on them with her sword.

    I make chase after her, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll make it in time or not.

    It was right at that moment.

    (Waaaaaaaaaahn!! This isn¡¯t happenniiinngggg!)

    A green-colored Casie slips through the wall all of a sudden and crosses paths with the woman while crying.

    ¡¸Wha-! Kyah.¡¹

    I was able to catch up to the woman who lost her bnce from being surprised, grab her cor and throw her down.

    ¡¸Gyaahn! Kyuu......¡¹

    The woman who got mmed against the floor lost consciousness from the impact.

    Thank goodness......it¡¯s a good thing Casie was here.

    Night, Basement

    ¡¸Well, your identity, your base, your leader...... let¡¯s hear all of it.¡¹

    I interrogate the naked, tied up woman.

    Even I didn¡¯t think I could speak to a woman as coldly as I just did.

    Leopolt is seated with me and also presses the woman for answers but she doesn¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸I usually treat women gently, but not this time.¡¹

    This one pointed a de at Catherine and my children and tried to kill them after all.

    I¡¯m not even aroused by her, so no mercy from me.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not going to say anything, you¡¯ll be fucked until you¡¯re all worn out then.¡¹

    Even forceful pration with the intent to destroy the woman might not reach her heart.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll toss you with the soldiers. ¡¹

    Leopolt continues.

    ¡¸I wonder, how many days will youst if you¡¯re vited by over 50 burly men all night, every night. If you answer right now, you might still get away with just being thrown in prison.¡¹

    ¡¸......Rape me, kill me, do as you wish. I won¡¯t yield to you bastards who brought my ancestors to ruin.¡¹

    So she¡¯s some former noble or knight of Magrado, then I don¡¯t have to listen anymore.

    Even if she somehow manages to kill me, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll leave my territory alive.

    The only people who could follow through with such suicidal ns can only be individuals who have nothing else to lose.

    If that¡¯s the case, getting her to talk might prove difficult.

    ¡¸Why not try to fuck her once? If it¡¯s Lord Hardlett, it might loosen her mouth.¡¹

    I never thought I would hear those wordsing out from Leopolt.

    ¡¸Or if you want me to make her confess, I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to fuck her?¡¹

    Does he like raping someone while interrogating them or something?

    ¡¸No. Torture is outside my area of expertise, but I am somewhat knowledgeable about it.¡¹

    Leopolt arranges a set of needles and tiny knives.

    The woman¡¯s expression turns pale yet she remains silent.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to embrace this one to be honest...... besides, I just thought of a good idea.¡¹

    I whisper it to Leopolt.

    ¡¸......that is rather unique, although it might be fine if she¡¯s not going to die from it.¡¹

    Let¡¯s go with it then.

    I make the woman stand up and take her with me.

    ¡¸Hmph! You¡¯re going to have people gang rape me to make me talk? This vulgar tactic fits you despicable people perfectly! No matter how many crude dicks you shove in me, I won¡¯t say......¡¹

    The woman shouts and curses along the way, although I¡¯m not taking her to the barracks.

    I tie up both her arms and legs in this certain ce.

    ¡¸Taking me to a ce like this, what do you-...... don¡¯t tell me!¡¹

    This is Schwartz¡¯s stable.

    I fix the naked woman in a position with her ass sticking out.

    I spot Schwartz behind her with an expression as if asking me what was going on.

    Judging by the discontent look on the mare who is sharing the stable with him, they were probably in the middle of mating.

    Schwartz gets the urge to breed once a year, but he¡¯s basically doing it all the time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m lending this one to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what did you say!? Stop it, you pervert! You trash! You savage!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear that from someone who wanted to kill a child. Schwartz, you can do as you please as long as you don¡¯t kill her.¡¹

    He neighs happily.

    It sounded like he was telling me that he wouldn¡¯t hurt the woman.

    Since he was in the middle of mating, Schwartz¡¯s penis has gotten iprehensiblyrger than a human¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸S-stop it! I don¡¯t want to be raped by a horse! Stop, don¡¯t mount me......aaaaaaaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave the rest to him and turn away from the stable.

    The sun sets, darkening the stable as the sounds of Schwartz¡¯s neighs and the woman¡¯s screams blend into a strange cacophony.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Kroll1

    ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s alright now.¡¹

    Once Kroll saw that night was beginning to fall, he started heading back to the mansion.

    Of course he won¡¯t be going to the main entrance, he¡¯ll be sneaking in through the back.

    He can easily picture Alma camped out in front.

    That¡¯s why he deliberately waited for a while and went around the long way to the back.

    ¡¸Kroll-sama...... if we¡¯re in your way, you can just abandon us somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸But could you let us live on together?¡¹

    ¡¸How could I do something like that!? You two are my women.¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll-sama...... so lovely.¡¹

    ¡¸I love you, Kroll-sama.¡¹

    Feeling moved, L and her mother hugs him as Kroll happily opens the back door.

    ¡¸Wee back Kroll, sitting pretty are we, with a girl on each arm.¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s rxed face instantly freezes.

    There was a dry-sounding whack.

    It was the sound of Alma chucking a rolling pin at Kroll and then him losing consciousness.

    ¡¸N, nnn. This is-......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my room.¡¹

    Kroll regains consciousness and checks his surroundings, where he saw Alma smiling and his own body bound to the bed.

    ¡¸What is the meaning of this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll, you cheated on me, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? W-well, you see......¡¹

    If he said that he didn¡¯t just cheat but made them his own women and decided to look after them, there would be no denying it.

    Thinking desperately for a way out of this situation, he chose to refer to his women-loving master.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright! They¡¯re my women, but Alma is also my precious woman! I won¡¯t let you feel lonely!¡¹

    Alma smiles kindly.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. You cheated.¡¹

    ¡¸......Eh? Like I said, you¡¯re precious to me......¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Kroll isn¡¯t someone who would do something cruel to a girl. I know you well, since we¡¯ve been together since we were small...... I¡¯m sure it¡¯s all this thing¡¯s fault.¡¹

    Alma exposes the lower half of the immobilized Kroll.

    ¡¸It was much cuter when you were small, but it¡¯s gotten bigger recently, hasn¡¯t it. It¡¯s all this thing¡¯s fault.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What are you-......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why-¡¹

    The girl opens a drawer and pulls something out, then smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cut it off. That thing.¡¹

    The object she took out was a pair of shears, which she ces up against the root of the problem.

    ¡¸Alma, what are you doing!? Please stop this!¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, not stopping. Once this thing disappears, we¡¯ll be able to live happily together again. We won¡¯t be able to do naughty things together anymore...... but it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll put up with it.¡¹

    The girl smiles as her empty eyes stare only at the boy¡¯s penis.

    The young man screams at this unusual situation.

    ¡¸It will just be a little snip. I have some ointment for the wound, so don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll only hurt a tiny bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaah! It¡¯s all my fault, juste to your sensesssss!¡¹

    ¡¸Then will you throw those people away and look only at me?¡¹

    There was a brief hesitation before he shakes his head.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t do that! As a man.¡¹

    Kroll faces Alma tries his best to look determined.

    Her reply was obviously a kind smile.

    ¡¸......Snip.¡¹

    The girl presses down on the handle of the shears and the des dig into the tiny pecker.

    Just before the symbol of his manhood gets sliced, the door opens.

    ¡¸Wah! Alma, what are you doing!?¡¹

    The one who came rushing through the door was Melissa.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to punish him, but that is not allowed! You¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa-san...... but as long as this thing is attached, Kroll will do bad things.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t anymore! I won¡¯t add anymore women!¡¹

    Melissa sighs lightly.

    ¡¸No matter what happens, you must not do that. Do this instead.¡¹

    She takes out a thick dildo.

    ¡¸You can punish him with this, so please spare him from the snipping.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s just as bad though.......¡¹

    Kroll¡¯sints were met with a ¡®Shut up, cheating man¡¯ from Melissa.

    ¡¸Okay...... I understand. Then, I¡¯ll be punishing your ass.¡¹

    The vacant-eyed Alma takes the dildo in her hand and pushes it against Kroll¡¯s butthole.

    ¡¸Wet it with some saliva first...... wh-, all of a sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸Punish!¡¹

    Without any preparations whatsoever, she forces the dildo into Kroll¡¯s anus.

    The young man lets out a cry like a girl who is being raped.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸U-uwaah...... I wonder if that injured him......¡¹

    Ignoring the worried Melissa, Alma moves the dildo back and forth.

    With every movement, Kroll lets out a scream and writhes his body.

    ¡¸Melissa-san, look, it¡¯s hard. Surely those people also did this to him too.¡¹

    ¡¸Well...... it¡¯s a natural reaction for men to get hard so that might not be the case.¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s words fall on deaf ears.

    ¡¸This won¡¯t be good enough. More punishment is necessary.¡¹

    Alma takes the rolling pin which she used to knock Kroll out earlier.

    ¡¸Two will definitely tear his ass, so you can¡¯t!¡¹

    Alma doesn¡¯t listen to Melissa or stop, and pushes the rolling pin into Kroll¡¯s already tearing ass.

    ¡¸Punish, Kroll...... be an honest man!¡¹

    ¡¸Obhhoooooh!!¡¹

    The rod was merciless pushed in and the squelching sounds of flesh stretching can be heard.

    Kroll lets out a cry several times louder than before and faints in agony.

    As expected, Melissa subdues Alma.

    ¡¸Let me go, Melissa-san, if I don¡¯t punish him-¡¹

    ¡¸I said you can¡¯t, he will really die!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on!!?¡¹

    At that moment, Celia kicks the door open and flies in.

    There was an enemy attack just earlier in the evening so it was natural of her to suspect another outside enemy from the shouting.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Aahhii......But...... it¡¯s not bad......¡¹

    However, what she saw in front of her was Kroll, whose ass was stuffed with two rods while his dick was erect and his face in ecstasy.

    Celia instantly starts heating up.

    ¡¸You confused...... little...... pervert!¡¹

    The power in Celia¡¯s kick increased because of her increase in weight, and when her foot hit Kroll¡¯s ass, he ejacted.

    Just when Celia was about to draw her sword, M simrly came running to hold her back.

    In addition to the earliermotion, there was a sense of agitation throughout the entire mansion as guards and servants gather around to see what was going on.

    What they arrived to see was the sight of Kroll continuously ejacting with two poles in his ass.

    In the end, Kroll managed to escape with his dick in tact, but the two objects shoved into his rectum caused him to be bedridden for two weeks. Moreover, the rumor of him being a pervert became widespread knowledge of everyone who worked in the mansion.

    Alma remained the same on the surface after everything was said and done, but she never went to meet L or Mira.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Side Story: Pickled Casie

    ¡¸By the way, you...... why are you so green? Plus, you smell sour.¡¹

    £¨Waaaaah, hic, sniff.£©

    I somehow manage to get the truth out of the weeping Casie.

    The story starts off one week ago.

    Casie was feeling hungry so she snuck into the kitchen and tried to steal something from therge barrel of pickles.

    However, her foot slipped and she fell into the barrel, buried under the pickles.

    One of the cooks came and checked the inside of the barrel, but unluckily for her, he was someone who couldn¡¯t ¡°see¡± Casie, so he just closed the lid of the barrel and ced a heavy stone on top.

    Casie cried feebly over and over, until finally Celia realized and just opened the lid. However at that point, Casie was well-pickled for about a week and moderately fermented, turning her into the distinctive green color.

    Apparently, the reason she ran through the wall crying at that time was because of the shock she felt after seeing the horrible discoloration of herself in the mirror.

    ¡¸Discoloration...... exactly what are you made out of?¡¹

    If I press down hard on her body, she¡¯ll permanently deform, so I¡¯m very curious.

    £¨How would I know that, more importantly, what will I do if I can¡¯t return to how I normally look?£©

    ¡¸You¡¯re the savior of Catherine and those kids. Don¡¯t mind the fact that you¡¯re green.¡¹

    I hug her close and give her a kiss.

    ¡¸......you taste like pickles.¡¹

    £¨Waaaaaaaahn£©

    Incidentally, Casie eventually went from being green to light green, then to yellow, and then gradually lighter and lighter until finally returning to normal after two weeks.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 158,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Assets: 62,400 gold

    Family: Nonna (pregnant wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magician), Alma (unstable)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata (daughters), Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner (sons), Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant, round), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (heavily damaged ass), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official, tired), Tristan (NEET), ire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (training horse), Lilian (actress)

    Taken into custody: Mother ¨C Marceline (slightly charmed), Daughters ¨C Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie

    Polte (student director), Gretel (dog)

    Other Country:

    Celestina (Queen of Malt), Monica dy-in-waiting), udia (in conflict), ra (apanying the Madam)

    Sexual Partners: 198, children who have been born: 43

 Chapter 184: Orthodox Magrado

    <h4>Chapter 184: Orthodox Magrado</h4>

    The sun rises in the morning as I stretch in bed.

    Only the lewd Catherine and Melissa are crowding around my crotch right now.

    All the other girls are here in the bedroom too, but everyone is pretty much sleeping like a log.

    I can embrace just the two of them right now, but I have something I must do this morning.

    ¡¸That was good. I have some business to attend to, so have fun with each other.¡¹

    ¡¸¡®Kaaay.¡¹¡¸Here I go Catherine.¡¹

    Melissa quickly pulls her dildo out, connects with Catherine, and then I start hearing moans.

    Now, I wonder how that woman is doing?

    Of course, the ce I am heading to is the stables.

    I call out to the sentry I left in front of the stables just in case.

    ¡¸Anything out of the ordinary?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no sir...... she was making noise during the entire night but didn¡¯t escape.¡¹

    I don¡¯t hear anything from the stables right now though.

    When I got closer, the only thing left in the area where I bound the woman was the rope.

    ¡¸Tch, she ran away?¡¹

    I thought she fled under the cover of night, but I can hear the faint sound of a voiceing from the back of the stables.

    I take a peek, checking if Schwartz was the one who did something.

    ¡¸Nnbbohn, Schwartz-samaa~ ......you¡¯re so big...... you¡¯re so lovely, my beloved Schwartz-sama......¡¹

    The naked woman had crawled under Schwartz¡¯s torso and is now servicing that horse¡¯s thing which possibly exceeds 1 m in length.

    She¡¯s using her entire body to rub against the long shaft and obsessively licking it all over, praising the animal with sweet words all the while.

    Schwartz shakes his head slightly as if urging her to do more.

    ¡¸......what happened here ?¡¹

    The woman¡¯s genitals, which she is shamelessly exposing, most definitely epted Schwartz inside, seeing as how red, swollen and gaping it has be.

    ¡¸Hey, you.¡¹

    I call out to the woman and she res back at me.

    ¡¸Oh be quiet! I¡¯m servicing Schwartz-sama right now, so don¡¯t get in the way!¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s gone insane.

    Schwartz neighs proudly.

    I didn¡¯t think a horse like him could make a woman fall in just one night.

    ¡¸Schwartz-samaa...... I¡¯ll do anything to gain your affection...... I¡¯m your meat ve.¡¹

    The woman lovingly caresses Schwartz¡¯s hind legs and rubs her cheek against them.

    I never nned to make the woman into a horse¡¯s meat ve though.

    ¡¸......what is the name and location of the person who sent you?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s going to tell you!? I would rather die than help someone like you.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like she wants to talk to me.

    ¡¸Hey Schwartz.¡¹

    Schwartz snorts as if saying ¡®good grief¡¯ and pounds the ground with one of his legs.

    He must be telling her to answer me.

    ¡¸Eh! I-I¡¯m sorry Schwartz-sama, I understand, I¡¯ll tell that man everything...... so please, I beg you to not hate me. I won¡¯t be able to live on if you hate me.¡¹

    The woman kisses Schwartz¡¯s meat rod repeatedly before turning towards me.

    Does she understand what he¡¯s saying?

    ¡¸Here, I¡¯ll answer anything so hurry up and ask.¡¹

    Why did it be like this?

    Afterwards, I called on Leopolt to interrogate her, but the woman unhesitatingly told us everything she knew as if the resistance she put up yesterday was a lie.

    ¡¸The leader¡¯s name is a man named Maximilian who acted as the deputy corpsmander during the war, where when he saw his army would suffer an inevitable defeat, collected his assets from the nearby city and fled from Stura to the city states...... to be precise, he garrisoned in Atoroapolis.¡¹

    Leopolt makes a sour expression.

    ¡¸He is close with the mayor of Atoroapolis. Using hisrge pool of assets, he holds influence over the remnants from various areas and ces them under hismand. Apparently he named them Orthodox Magrado.¡¹

    The woman turns her eyes away, trailing off by saying she doesn¡¯t know any more details than that.

    ¡¸Fumu...... I get it.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure the woman isn¡¯t lying.

    ¡¸Can I go now? I can¡¯t keep Schwartz-sama waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸...... do as you please.¡¹

    The woman quickly throws her clothes off and runs to the stables.

    I said I didn¡¯t feel like embracing her, but she still has a nice pair of breasts and a nice ass.

    So all of that belongs to Schwartz now, huh.

    Once the woman entered the fence of the stables, she put her hands on the fence and wiggles her ass.

    Schwartz didn¡¯t hesitate to push up against the woman...... what incredible moans.

    I can tell even from far away that her stomach is bulging out from his penis, I¡¯m impressed it hasn¡¯t broken.

    ¡¸A lot of strange things happened, but I guess we did get the information.¡¹

    I¡¯ll let the woman be in charge of Schwartz¡¯s breeding because of convenience.

    I can¡¯t let her only be a horse¡¯s meat ve.

    ¡¸However, this is quite troublesome. Atoroa is located right in the middle of the city states. We can¡¯t just assault them and press them to hand over who we want.¡¹

    The city states are all independent of each other and they sometimes fight amongst themselves, however even if they don¡¯te together too often, they¡¯re all extremely alert to outside threats.

    If we were to lead an army and attack one of them, they¡¯ll instantly unite and oppose me.

    ¡¸All of their cities are sturdy fortress cities and the citizens often remain loyal to their cities, so it would be hard to bring them on our side.¡¹

    ¡¸True...... the Kingdom is also splitting their forces with Magrado¡¯s rule. They¡¯re probably reluctant to mobilize arge military force.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t brute force our way through by ourselves. It might be possible if we only make Atoroa our enemy though.¡¹

    It¡¯s unthinkable to easily allow the other city states toe through.

    For now, I¡¯ll tell the King......no, I¡¯ll make Reba owe me by telling her.

    ¡¸I also need some more time to think about this. Until then, we should increase the number of guards in Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, fortunately I have gold to spare. I¡¯ll establish a vignte corps with the people who were living here before the war. If I include somepensation, I¡¯m sure there will be more candidates to join. ¡¹

    ¡¸Good idea. Let¡¯s make preparations immediately.¡¹

    Adolph doesn¡¯t hesitate on this either.

    I wonder if I can secretly squeeze the pool Nonna wants in his list of tasks.

    Probably not, it¡¯ll heavily influence his other work.

    ¡¸Regardless, we have to sever them at the root. There isn¡¯t just a thousand or two thousand people from Magrado who hold a grudge against Goldonia. Even if we crush the ones whoe attack us, it won¡¯t put a stop to anything.¡¹

    Leopolt stops moving briefly.

    ¡¸I will give that some consideration as well. I might not be able to do so in a day, but I¡¯ll think of a n.¡¹

    If he says so, it¡¯s better to leave it to him.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll entrust that with you. Let me know if you need money or manpower...... and one more condition.¡¹

    ¡¸And what is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Make that idiot Tristan think with you. Unless you order him, he really won¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    Yoguri was close to being that way for a short period, but she still did something even if it was a totally foolish act.

    Tristan just stocks up on books and neveres out of his room.

    ¡¸Understood. I will ry the order to him. If he doesn¡¯t obey, I will throw him out of the room.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let you handle it.¡¹

    Now I just have to trust Leopolt and Reba and the others, and then I should fortify the defence around the mansion as well.

    Umu, that was a productive conversation.

    That was tiring in a lot of ways, and I know it isn¡¯t even afternoon yet but let¡¯s finish today¡¯s work here.

    ¡¸Ah ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh hey.¡¹

    I was going to take a walk in the city, but I came across Marceline who was sneaking around.

    I wonder what¡¯s wrong, since she usually doesn¡¯t go anywhere besides the room in the east meant for her and her daughters and the rose garden in fear of meeting any servants.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve run out of tea...... I was thinking of taking some from the dining room.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu...... I¡¯ll get it for you.¡¹

    At this time, the maids should be taking a break in the dining room, and most of those girls should havee here after escaping the oppression of Treia.

    If Marceline went to the dining room, she would be exposed to their hostile stares.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    I look at the woman who lowers her head and hands me the container for the tea leaves, which I take and fill up for her and then hand back.

    ¡¸Do you feel like letting me embrace you soon?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m always ready.¡¹

    Her eyes are darting around wildly.

    Her heart hasn¡¯t opened up yet.

    I hug Marceline and ce my lips on hers.

    ¡¸Nnh!¡¹

    I let her go after keeping my lips there for a while.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Marceline turns red and trots back to her room.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she hated it though.

    I must not be too hasty, I¡¯ll melt her heart slowly and enjoy her body in the end.

    The eldest daughter Stephanie is also somewhat anxious but doesn¡¯t dislike me either.

    The youngest daughter Felicie who is enthralled by the cat is a scaredy-cat but is the most attached to me, and I can honestly eat her up now.

    ¡¸The problem is the middle daughter Bridget...... she¡¯s proving to be quite difficult. ¡¹

    She really gets angry when I jokingly feel up her ass, and she immediately butts in when she sees her mother show any signs of weakness.

    ¡¸Maybe I should be a little forceful and rape her, then let her fall to the pleasure...... no, it would cause all the others to lose their trust in me if I fail.¡¹

    Besides, it goes against my style.

    ¡¸Then maybe let her drink some alcohol and put her to sleep, no that won¡¯t work.¡¹

    ¡¸What suspicious things are you saying?¡¹

    The disgusted voice came from Celia, who saw me mumbling about fucking her in the hallway and making her a prisoner to the pleasure.

    ¡¸Nothing, just some future ns......¡¹

    I look at Celia¡¯s appearance.

    She¡¯s wearing short pants but her thighs lookrger, and for her top, she¡¯s wearing a thin sleeveless shirt which reveals her armpits.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s bing spring......but aren¡¯t you cold wearing something like that?¡¹

    Nevertheless, those are some nice armpits, which I hope she will let me lick.

    ¡¸I was about to do a little training just now, I¡¯ve lost a lot of stamina during the time my bone was healing after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, your body has really gotten chubbier too.¡¹

    The air around her froze.

    ¡¸S-since when have you noticed!?¡¹

    ¡¸Rtively early. It was amusing how you got rounder while we were in the capital, and I fed you sweets too.¡¹

    Celia drops to the ground on her knees in shock.

    ¡¸I was trying to hide it too...... rather, did you do that knowing this would happen!?¡¹

    Celia closes in on me with teary eyes.

    What¡¯s wrong with that, she¡¯s cuter when she¡¯s a little chubby anyways.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s nothing like that! Being able to pinch the skin on your stomach is the symbol of an olderdy......¡¹

    Mel appears around the corner of the hallway and passes by with a sinister-looking smile.

    ¡¸......Ahem, that¡¯s why I wanted to do harsh training until my stamina and appearance returns to normal.¡¹

    Fumu, joining Celia might be a nice idea.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll apany you, where are you doing it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? This isn¡¯t important enough for Aegir-sama to spend time on!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I think it¡¯ll be enjoyable for the two of us to train our bodies together.¡¹

    Celia felt extremely grateful and smiled exuberantly.

    Just seeing that expression on her face is more than enough value for me.

    Celia and I walk to the southeast part of Rafen, and reach an open field...... one of the many remaining ces which are vacant even with all the development the city has gone through.

    ¡¸Still, this ce is no different than the fields outside the walls. I thought there has been considerable development.¡¹

    ¡¸The city has an unusuallyrge area after all. ording to Adolph, setting the expected limits of a city is one of the main reasons that inhibit development.¡¹

    I see, this open area is useful for gathering merchant caravans or allowing the army to make preparations for training exercises.

    If the enemyes, it will also serve as extra space to store supplies or soldiers.

    ¡¸I think we should use this ce.¡¹

    Celia wants to do her training in the corner of an area where the surface of the ground is covered in dry grass.

    It¡¯ll put less burden on our legs than if we were to use an area with a rough and uneven surface.

    Most importantly, nobody can see us here.

    ¡¸First......I want to lose the b on my stomach.¡¹

    Celia pinches her own stomach miserably.

    Originally, Celia¡¯s body was toned and there was stic muscles under her skin.

    I secretly felt her stomach when I embraced her yesterday and it felt squishy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hold it down for you.¡¹

    Celia rolls on her back and I hold her legs still.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s warm up by doing 100 sit ups......¡¹

    Celia nimbly raises the upper half of her body.

    The girl was trained as a soldier so 100 or 200 sit ups is simple .......

    ¡¸Fuun-! Huh? Fuungh.......¡¹

    She can¡¯t even do one.

    I thought she would make it part way through, but after struggling for a while, she lifelesslyid back down.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t think I would be dulled to this extent......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say, but I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    She lost stamina just by being injured but getting carried away and letting her eat all that sugary stuff made it so the excess fat on her stomach got in the way.

    I need to take responsibility somehow.

    I release her legs and climb on top of Celia¡¯s legs without putting all my weight on them.

    ¡¸If you can reach this spot, I¡¯ll give you a kiss.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, alright. Ngghgghh...... Eeei!¡¹

    Tensing her stomach, Celia manages to raise her head, despite her face turning red, to where I indicated.

    I give her a light peck on the lips before she lies down again with a look of relief.

    ¡¸So you can do it after all. I¡¯ll give you a kiss every time you do one, so do your best.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! I will!¡¹

    As promised, our lips touch every time shepletes one sit up, and for every 10 times, I hold her head for a deeper kiss with tongue.

    Desperate to attain my lips, Celia does her sit ups over and over.

    ¡¸Two......two hundred and thirty! Haah, haah...... I can do more!¡¹

    ¡¸No...... I think it¡¯s about time to stop. This is just supposed to be a warmup.¡¹

    Besides, I don¡¯t want to see Celia¡¯s abs get all hard and bulging.

    I have my fair share of bulging muscles from feeling up Irijina.

    ¡¸Next I think I¡¯ll do some running to lose the fat.¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t been doing any runningtely either, so I¡¯ll join you.¡¹

    Celia has a surprising amount of toughness.

    Her body is already that of an adult¡¯s and she definitely won¡¯t be outdone by a typical male soldier......

    ¡¸Hiiiii...... fuuuuu...... it- it shouldn¡¯t be like this......¡¹

    Celia runs around in a circle inside the open grounds, but her breathing gets rough after a few minutes and she starts slowing down.

    Since she hasn¡¯t moved her body around much, her physical strength has deteriorated, but I guess that much was obvious from seeing how much fat she put on.

    ¡¸That just shows how important daily exercise is.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii, fuuu, hiii, fuuu, I can¡¯t go on......¡¹

    Now that I think about it, she quickly exhausted herselfst night when swinging her hips on top of me.

    I¡¯ll help her out here too.

    ¡¸Celia, there is a stone block over there.¡¹

    It must have been surplus material from building something and was left here.

    Conveniently, the surrounding area is covered in dry grass.

    ¡¸Haahhi ......haaahhiii...... and what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸If you can catch up to me as I run, I¡¯ll make love to you there. It¡¯ll be your favorite, one-on-one time.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh...... b-but if someone sees-¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anyone around here and no buildings around either. If wey low on the ground, nobody will find out.¡¹

    After a brief moment of silence from Celia, she suddenly increases her speed.

    I smile, increasing my own speed and keeping myself ahead of her just enough so she can¡¯t catch up.

    It wasn¡¯t too long ago that I was the one chasing Lucy.

    Right now, a woman is chasing me for my body.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve grown up a lot too.¡¹

    ¡¸C-caught up!¡¹

    I was too busy talking to my dick and let her catch up.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll uphold my end of the deal.

    I pick up the heavily breathing Celia.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do 20 thrusts. Once I¡¯m finished, we¡¯ll race again.¡¹

    It won¡¯t be good if I do it too much and her hips give out after all.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll show you I can catch up every time!¡¹

    We repeat the cycle of running, making love, and then running all the way until evening.

    It was only the first day of training, but it felt like Celia looked a little slimmer.

    ¡¸Eat proper meals too. It won¡¯t mean a thing if you don¡¯t have the energy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! And um...... I¡¯ll be training from tomorrow onwards too......¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ll apany you. I¡¯ll do it with you until you¡¯re satisfied.¡¹

    Celia was all smiles as she wolfed plenty of dinner into her stomach.

    At this rate, I can see her returning to being the energetic, toned Celia.

    ¡¸......you were really training, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Celia-san is all shiny...... is that really sweat?¡¹

    ¡¸It kind of smells like a woman.¡¹

    Fuhahahaha.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Some timeter, In the City States, A Certain City

    Several men wrapped in ck mantles whisper in a back alley.

    ¡¸After you guys finish your part, meet back at the spot we agreed on...... and on the off chance that isn¡¯t possible?¡¹

    ¡¸When there is a risk of being captured, and when the chance to escape has disappeared......¡¹

    The men take out short knives from inside their cloak.

    The knives were dripping with a poisonous-looking liquid and a single drop ominously trickles down the tip of the de.

    ¡¸Even if you guysmit suicide, your family will be well-protected and can live lives of luxury. However, if you guys get captured and you leak information, everything will be denied from your family and they will be thrown to the roadside. Keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹

    With the exception of the man in the middle, everyone scatters.

    The man secretly mutters to himself.

    ¡¸Such dirty methods are fitting for such dirty remnants of Magrado.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha! I¡¯ve gotten pretty drunk today, what a pleasant feeling!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, Lunteik-sama, getting your face all red.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re still handsome when you¡¯re drunk.¡¹

    The man walks unsteadily, supported by one woman on each side.

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling so good~. The three of us should have fun together when we get back~ I¡¯ll give you the bonus too~¡¹

    ¡¸Kya~ how lovely~!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of one of the great merchants in the Polis, Lunteik-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    A man cloaked in a ck mantle stands in front of the merry trio.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this~? You~ Who do you think I am~¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the merchant, President Lunteik right?¡¹

    ¡¸......if you know, then get out of the way. If I use my power against someone like you......¡¹

    The man takes out a sword from inside his mantle.

    ¡¸We are Orthodox Magrado, and you refused our request to sponsor us with your funds. The sin of spitting on justice by drowning in money is deserving of certain death.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what did you say!? You¡¯re just mere survivors......turning Goldonia into your enemy in exchange is-......¡¹

    The man ignores Lunteik¡¯s words and swings his sword at him.

    ¡¸Divine punishment!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaah!¡¹

    The man¡¯s de runs down Lunteik¡¯s shoulder, and then the man stabs Lunteik¡¯s neck to finish him off once he fell to the ground.

    Arge amount of blood starts pooling around his body.

    ¡¸M-murderer!¡¹¡¸Someone, someoneee! Gyaah!¡¹

    The man slices the back of one of the women who started to run and scream for help, then tosses away the sword before fleeing the scene.

    Several simr attacks urred simultaneously within the city, and the once peaceful city became enveloped in chaos.

    In each of these incidents, the targets were the individuals and acquaintances who refused to cooperate with the group Maximilian self-proimed as Orthodox Magrado.

    In one night, five cases of murder urred and the total number of casualties numbered 12 people.

    Out of the 8 perpetrators, 3mitted suicide while the other 5 managed to flee.

    From the skillful execution of the attacks, it was clear that they made scrupulous preparations and had other people aiding in their escape.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 158,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 4000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 1000

    Cannons: 15

    Reserve Army: 3000 men

    Assets: 62,300 gold (New Mansion: nning, Surveying, Researching, Testing -100)

    Sexual Partners: 198, children who have been born: 43

 Chapter 185: Vortex of Conspiracies

    <h4>Chapter 185: Vortex of Conspiracies</h4>

    City State: Atoroa

    In a corner of the city state Atoroa, there is a luxurious ptial residence amongst many other buildings lined up side-by-side in the wealthy district......which Maximilian spent arge fortune on and is essentially using as the base for Orthodox Magrado.

    Being an outsider and also being able to set up a base in this ce where the mayor¡¯s power was strong meant that he and his organization received substantial support.

    ¡¸What? An assassination incident involving Orthodox Magrado and Queton?¡¹

    Maximilian, who is sat on top of a gorgeously decorated throne-like chair, listens to his subordinate¡¯s report and exims in a doubtful tone.

    ¡¸Yessir! There are also other assassinations on Lasulis and Baldoeh, influential individuals who rejected our request to cooperate in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible.¡¹

    Maximilian smiles slightly as he instantly gulps down the liquor in his cup.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t give out such instructions. It must have been due to some internal strife or the result of robbers.¡¹

    ¡¸However, the ones who were assassinated ranged from high ss soldiers to rising money lenders without regard to ranks, all of who rejected to cooperate with us. People are alreadying in our direction from every Polis to protest and affirm the truth......¡¹

    As expected, Maximn¡¯s face warps.

    ¡¸Just deceive them somehow by saying they¡¯re wrong in thinking it was us! We will confirm the facts ourselves in the meantime.¡¹

    Knowing he himself did not give the orders, the only thing he could think of was the spontaneous decision made by the survivors scattered around the cities.

    He might be the leader of the group and the person who brought everyone together, but it isn¡¯t like he supervises every little group in far away ces.

    ¡¸Damn...... those hasty idiots did something unnecessary.¡¹

    He has a friendly rtionship with the mayor of Atoroa but that doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be any pressure from the other Poleis.

    Before that happens, he should capture the perpetrators and hand them to the proper authorities as hoodlums who have nothing to do with Orthodox Magrado.

    ¡¸With that many assassinations urring, they must have a considerable number of allies. We¡¯ll know immediately if they¡¯re some local group who seem like they would act without my instructions though.¡¹

    The remnants are mainly scattered in former Magrado and Goldonia.

    There shouldn¡¯t be many individuals here in the city states which are meaningless for them to attack.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll investigate right away.¡¹

    The subordinate rushes out the door and leaves in a hurry.

    ¡¸Good grief, being a leader isn¡¯t easy.¡¹

    Under no circumstances would Maximilian say this in front of his subordinates, but he didn¡¯t think it was possible to restore Magrado to its former glory.

    The country is in ruins and the royalty was wiped out.

    What point is there in trying to pick up the pieces now?

    ¡¸Goldonia and the various southern nations will definitely sh. At that time, how valuable will the hands1 I¡¯ve stretched throughout Goldonia be?¡¹

    Assassination and destruction both only act as tools to prove his achievements.

    ¡¸The remnants of Magrado are burning with a passion for revenge...... I will use that and advance forward. That Hoover was trying to use me instead.¡¹

    The corners of Maximilian¡¯s lips raised slightly in a cynical smile.

    ¡¸In the first ce, such an inferior n could never attempt to overthrow the royal power. In the end, he was nothing more than a foolish general who struggled in the Magrado war alone.¡¹

    Just when he was about to get up to refill his empty cup with alcohol, the subordinate who he thought had left rushes back in the room.

    ¡¸Your Excellency! Serious news!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, how is the investigation going?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time for that! I received word just now. The group pretending to be Orthodox Magrado attacked the Guldiapolis Council, killing a few council members and setting the Assembly Hall on fire!¡¹

    ¡¸No way!! That¡¯s impossible!!¡¹

    Even if it was a spontaneous act, he couldn¡¯t believe that there were such fools in his group.

    But the subordinate disregarded Maximilian¡¯s objection and immediately continues speaking.

    ¡¸It looks like the perpetrators killed over 10 of them on the spot.¡¹

    ¡¸Ununu......¡¹

    Guldia is a republican Polis so their Council is simr to the royal authority of a King.

    Now that the groupid hands on them, there¡¯s no way Maximilian could pretend not to know about it.

    The current situation is not something he can argue about.

    ¡¸Report all the details to me in order, I¡¯ll go discuss this with the mayor.¡¹

    Just as he began making arrangements, there was a loud voiceing from the front of his house.

    ¡¸Maximn-dono! You have received an emergency summons from the mayor! It¡¯s urgent!¡¹

    The sound of a table being destroyed could be heard shortly after.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen

    ¡¸Reports are in saying that it was a sess.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Tristan goes back to reading his book after a curt response.

    If there is no obstacle in the work, there is nothing Leopolt can me him for.

    ¡¸In any case, what a vicious n. You will definitely go to hell for it.¡¹

    An unconcerned voice retorted from behind the book.

    ¡¸The one who arranged for the personnel is the information officer from the capital and the person who drafted the n was yourself, was it not?¡¹

    ¡¸I just proposed that we use robberies and violent assaults. You were the one who took that and changed it to murder, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll be riding the carriage to heaven.¡¹

    He snorts with a ¡®hmph¡¯ in reply to Leopolt.

    ¡¸Looking at the way those guys did things up until now, something as half-assed as that would cause doubt. If it will raise the chance of sess even the tiniest bit, killing 10 or 20 citizens is not a big deal.¡¹

    Tristan trembles,menting ¡®Oh how scary¡¯, but it didn¡¯t look like he meant it.

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s already done now. Was the attack on Guldia¡¯s assembly hall thest one?¡¹

    ¡¸It was. It would look unnatural if smaller attacks continued after such a huge incident. We can call this nplete.¡¹

    ¡¸Will it spread around nicely?¡¹

    ¡¸It will. Guldia isrge and can be considered the central Polis by the other ones nearby. The repercussions of such an attack should affect all the surrounding Poleis.¡¹

    ¡¸Guldia is critical of Orthodox Magrado after all. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they attacked...... I¡¯m guessing.¡¹

    Leopolt resumes work on his other daily tasks as if nothing happened.

    ¡¸Orthodox Magrado who is using Atoroa as a base will be thought to have attacked Guldia and the neighboring Poleis. The best result would be if Orthodox Magrado can¡¯t handle the pressure and abandons Maximilian.¡¹

    ¡¸No one would save a bagworm who lost his cover. But I wonder why Atoroa epted people like the remnants of Magrado in the first ce. Even if they have a bit of money, facing off against Goldonia is not in their best interests.¡¹

    Besides the indirect trade Goldonia had with the city states, the two parties practically have no rtionship.

    Saying it another way, neither party should hate the other, but it was unthinkable that they would deliberately save an opposing force like Magrado.

    ¡¸Perhaps there is an element we are not aware of. Maybe...... it would be better to prepare a n B?¡¹

    It appears as if Leopolt¡¯s nod was signifying his agreement with the presented opinion but he doesn¡¯t do anything.

    Tristan heaves arge sigh which he hadn¡¯t done in a while.

    ¡¸Haaah...... so I have to do it. When can I just focus on reading books for the rest of my life?¡¹

    Tristan mumbles to himself as he starts penning a letter to Reba in the capital.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll take a little nap until dinner.¡¹

    After finishing our ¡®love training¡¯, Celia wobbles back to her own room.

    The girl has already gotten more toned but she also did a hefty amount of training today too, probably because this naughty training is starting to be quite addictive and she can¡¯t stop.

    Just thinking about it gets me excited so I stroke the ass of the young maid waiting beside me.

    ¡¸Ahhn, feudal lord-sama...... what an honor.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this a good time, Hardlett-sama?¡¹

    Adolph came and interrupted me during a pleasant moment.

    The maid lightly clicked her tongue and left.

    ¡¸...... why are you ring at me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, more importantly what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the construction of the new mansion you mentioned before...... and the quote for the pool is alsoplete.¡¹

    Adolph ces a stack of documents in front of me, which I don¡¯t have interest to read in detail so I just take a peek at the final number.

    Once I saw it, I rub my eyes and check again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a huge amount, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right. By the way, the development in the south costed 30,000 gold so please use that as reference.¡¹

    The figure written on the sheet of paper is 60,000 gold.

    ¡¸That¡¯s too much no matter how you look at it.¡¹

    ¡¸If we build it as the Madam wanted it, this is the result. ......Well, this is the final result and we would have to deal with the problem of workers actually constructing it, so it will be built little-by-little.¡¹

    Oh yeah, Nonna frequently called Adolph over to talk to him about something.

    ¡¸But do we really need a new mansion?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, this mansion in Rafen was originally built for the Margrave Feudal lord of Arnd after all.¡¹

    There was more than enoughnd and workers so it was somewhatrger, but when I asked ire for her true feelings, she said the mansion was a little insufficient for a Magrave¡¯s status.

    ¡¸I would be happy as long as I had arge bed and bath though.¡¹

    Most rooms in the mansion have already been filled with women and there are an insufficient number of guest rooms.

    The constant renovations of the annex which houses arge number of girls is getting fairly unsightly too.

    ¡¸I also thought it was probably needed too, which was why I made an earnest quote of the cost. So...... will we actually be going through with the construction?¡¹

    ¡¸We had that recent attack as well. Let¡¯s have at least the main building constructed first. Our current mansion should be big enough to act as the annex for the girls. The problem is with the pool.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought as much so I moved the n of constructing the main building forward. ......and we still want the pool?¡¹

    My beloved Nonna will probably forget about everything else and only concern herself with the pool.

    Every day she would say happily things like ¡°Once this child is born, I¡¯ll teach them how to swim¡±.

    ¡¸I knew it would take a lot of gold butpared to the mansion, isn¡¯t this some sort of calction error......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s 20,000 gold.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah?¡¹

    Why is the luxurious mansion Nonna dreamed of in her wildest delusions 60,000 gold and the pool 20,000?

    ¡¸For the pool, you could just find a random spot to dig and surround it with rocks and be done......¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe if that was a pool on the ground. The pool described by her was one in a high ce with a nice view.¡¹

    Nonna did want that.

    Adolph ms a map on the desk.

    He seems upset, sorry that my wife is like that.

    ¡¸The biggest problem is how to secure the water. The water from the well would not do it.¡¹

    I guess not.

    ¡¸This is the existing waterway that the city uses to draw water. However, this water is also the water being used outside the city walls too. The Madam will probably be angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Well naturally, I wouldn¡¯t want to swim in dirty water that has been used by the citizens either.¡¹

    ¡¸We also have to consider the problem with the height...... we will draw water from thiske here.¡¹

    Adolph points at a certainke on the map.

    I know about that ce as well.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be possible, it¡¯s far from Rafen and there¡¯s also the rtively steep hill. We won¡¯t be able to make a waterway.¡¹

    Even just a little bit of height will stop water from flowing up, plus the surrounding area is also uneven in elevation so it doesn¡¯t look like we will be able to detour around the hill.

    ¡¸That¡¯s where thises in.¡¹

    Adolph takes out the blueprints for arge stone structure.

    ¡¸This is...... a bridge?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, except it will carry water instead of people, and this will be what brings clean water directly to Rafen.¡¹

    This is quite grand...... did you perhaps forget about Nonna¡¯s pool?

    We don¡¯t need a stupidlyrge amount of water.

    ¡¸...... of course I know that. But since we¡¯re going out of the way anyways, we might as well achieve other objectives too. Rafen was established originally with the presumption that only a small number of people would live here, but various foundations in that thinking is rather weak. With a city of over 20,000 people, relying on only a single waterway and water from wells is dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu...... the water has been getting worsetely.¡¹

    Rafen relies on a single waterway drawing water from a small river.

    We split that waterway into multiple streams and send it to different parts of the city so people can use it.

    In other words, the water used from upstream flows downstream as it is to the other areas.

    ¡¸Of course there isn¡¯t anybody who would just flush their human waste down the stream, but people do drink the water after it was used to wash dishes and doundry upstream. This isn¡¯t the best idea.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s where the additional waterwayes in?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it will require manpower and money but with the future in mind, it¡¯s better to do it now......¡¹

    Well it should be fine.

    Nonna¡¯s pool gets constructed as well, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    ¡¸Alright, the main building of the new mansion and that bridge thing...... navigable aqueduct you called it? Do as you see fit.¡¹

    Once I gave permission to Adolph, he bounced up from his seat.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I will build something that willst for future generations.¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Adolph looking so relieved.

    ¡¸I have another positive report for you, it¡¯s regarding those students who I sent to inspect the farnds.¡¹

    He promptly lines up their reports.

    ¡¸The farnd in the south which was newly cultivated barely made it in time for the spring wheat. It will also depend on the climate in summer but we can expect arge increase in the harvest.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. As I thought, moneyes in when we use it.¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t what a statesman would say...... in reality, increasing the wheat too much isn¡¯t a good thing, since that might be the impetus for war. Stocking up on food supplies may indicate strength.¡¹

    ¡°And also¡± ¨C Adolph trails off and stares at me.

    ¡¸Regarding Miss Gretel¡¯s report......she never fails to end her sentences with a ¡®woof¡¯. Do you have any idea what that¡¯s about?¡¹

    I have no clue.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: In-house Struggles

    Going back in time to winter, Federation Provincial City: Albens

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    In the living room, Marquess Malordol himself and some other family members are sitting down, unable to calm themselves down as they wait for the situation to develop.

    As if cutting through the tense atmosphere surrounding all of the present members, the door of a room opens quietly and an elderly butler walks up to the Marquess.

    ¡¸She has gone intobor.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s finally happening.¡¹

    The Marquess closes his eyes and looks downward almost like he was praying.

    Normally, he would be praying that his wife udia who returned from White City would have a safe delivery.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be born......¡¹

    Another family member unintentionally expressed their true feelings, but the Marquess doesn¡¯t rebuke him.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but he actually felt the same way.

    Ever since udia came back to Albens with a huge belly, the family was all in disarray.

    The prudent Marquess Malordol had already decided the three heirs for the family in the case of his sudden death in an attempt to prevent his family from fighting for sessorship.

    That was when udiaes flying in with her pregnancy.

    The woman who didn¡¯t get pregnant during the 20 years after their wedding suddenly getting pregnant would naturally raise doubts from those concerned, although it isn¡¯t outside reason that it would happen considering they had sex.

    No matter how much he tries to secure his family, everything would be overturned if his wife udia gives birth to a son.

    As one would expect, even her family who had originally given up hopes came because of the sudden urrence.

    Some members of the family advocated a hardline position, wanting to either kill her and make her death look like an ident or cause her to have a miscarriage, which udia¡¯s family probably sensed, prompting them to send maids and servants over to her in the name of taking care of her body.

    udia¡¯s family is also quite the influential one so if they discovered the plot and involved White City, all hell would break loose.

    In that case, there was no other option but to hope udia¡¯s first birth at 37 years of age was toote.

    ¡¸No need to worry, there¡¯s a chance the child won¡¯t be male. And even if it was a male, we coulde up with an excuse to-......¡¹

    It happened right when one of the family went to whisper to the Marquess.

    ¡¸Hhnnnnggaaaahhh!¡¹

    There was a terrifying growl.

    udia¡¯s voice could be heard even through the thick door.

    ¡¸udia ......why did you be like that?¡¹

    The Marquess sobs, reminiscing about how her voice was pretty when she was younger.

    And then, the sounds of footsteps running down the corridor could be heard.

    ¡¸The child has been born!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a boy!?¡¹¡¸Is it healthy!?¡¹

    The family members were clearly holding opposing expectations as they expressed their concerns.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a healthy...... baby boy!¡¹

    Matching the timing of the servant¡¯s statement, a voice could be heard from the opened door.

    ¡¸Hooooooohohohohoho! I did it! I did it, my beloved one!¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, you must not move around yet!¡¹

    ¡¸I gave birth! I gave birth to that person¡¯s child! Oooohohohohohoo¨C!¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, you¡¯re still bleeding! You must not leave the bed!¡¹

    ¡¸Okekekekk!¡¹

    Everyone present slumped their shoulders in disappointment.

    The Marquess went towards udia, feeling an obligation to fulfill his duty as a father.

    ¡¸Dear, I gave birth.¡¹

    ¡¸U- umu......¡¹

    The child¡¯s face resembles that of udia.

    However, there aren¡¯t any traces of simrity with the Marquess.

    ¡¸His dick...... it¡¯s quite big.¡¹

    ¡¸Just like his father¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, I have a bit of confidence in myself, but this child is even one level bigger.¡¹

    He touches the baby who was held in front of the expressionless udia who probably felt exhausted from giving birth.

    The baby babbles cheerfully and grabs the father¡¯s finger.

    ¡¸Mu- muu......¡¹

    Of course, he isn¡¯t a cruel person.

    He loves children and he¡¯s kind to women.

    He once seriously loved udia as well.

    All his ruthless actions were because he was thinking of the family.

    His loved one became fat, but there was no way the baby with traces of her former appearance could not be cute.

    ¡¸How cute.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the heir of the Malordol family.¡¹

    That would definitely cause internal conflict within the family.

    Even so.......

    The baby boy cries in her arms, while the heart of the Marquess wavers.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 158,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 4000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 1000

    Cannons: 15

    Reserve Army: 3000 men

    Assets: 12,300 gold (New Mansion only the Main Room -30,000) (Navigable Aqueduct -20,000)

    Sexual Partners: 198, children who have been born: 44

 Chapter 186: The Two Jewels

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Two Jewels</h4>

    We are already deep into spring and it¡¯s about time we finally start seeing signs of summer.

    There were no particr abnormalities with the weather so the wheat and other crops grew steadily.

    ording to the reports received from Adolph, Polte and the other students, it looks like we will get an abundant harvest if things continue at this rate.

    The remnants of Magrado...... Orthodox Magrado seem to be in quite the pinch.

    The surrounding Poleis are restricting the time of stay and procurement of weapons they tolerated until now and are pressing for the leader Maximilian to be exiled.

    Yet Atoroapolis is still continuing to shelter him.

    However, we dly wee the fact that it is hard for him and his group to make any moves.

    ¡¸The foundation for the new mansion is pretty muchpleted.¡¹

    ¡¸The flood control and construction in the suburbs of Rafen are also done for the most part. Having the unemployed people take on thebor to give them something to do worked out quite well.¡¹

    The one beside me as usual, is Celia, who I pull in close for a hug so I can pat her head.

    ¡¸Haauua! Why are you petting me after what I said!?¡¹

    ¡¸I was just thinking how in shape you¡¯ve gotten now.¡¹

    Celia puffs out her chest with pride and then ces my hand on her stomach.

    ¡¸Of course! My stomach has gotten slimmer, and my stamina is back too. Now I just have to hone my swordsmanship and everything will be back to normal. I won¡¯t fall behind!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, have your hips and thighs gotten leaner too?¡¹

    I reach out my hand to feel her waist and thighs.

    ¡¸Yes! The excess fat on my butt also disappeared. The pants which were feeling tight also...... Aegir-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸Fumufumu, how is the b over here?¡¹

    I lower Celia¡¯s short pants and expose her smooth buttocks.

    They feel soft but tight, and in between her buttcheeks, her hole which still looks pretty despite being thoroughly used is.......

    ¡¸Pardon me master, Adolph-sama is- ......hyaa! Sorry for interrupting!¡¹

    It was seen by the maid.

    ¡¸Wah! She saw it, didn¡¯t she! Why do you get carried away and strip women like this!?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s injury has healedpletely and her figure has returned to normal.

    The next thing to worry about is...... it should be about time now.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take it anymoreee¡ª! I¡¯ll die, I¡¯m dying! Someone help meeee, it hurts!¡¹

    Nonna seems to have finally started feelingbor pains.

    She screams repeatedly while the other girls of the family gather around and try tofort her.

    ¡¸A woman¡¯s body is made to give birth so you¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    Mel who has experience giving birth to 5 kids try to gently reassure her, but Nonna just keeps screaming and couldn¡¯t even pay attention to what was said.

    ¡¸Geez...... it¡¯s a pain all women feel. Stopining and give birth quietly!¡¹

    Ca barks at her and Nonna cries twice as much.

    ¡¸Fueeeh! Aegir-samaaa, Ca is bullying me! ......i-it hurts! No more, it¡¯sing out!¡¹

    I give a light kiss to the crying and shouting Nonna, and was just about to go wait outside, but the sleeve of my shirt was grabbed tightly.

    I thought it was considerate for a man not to watch a woman give birth though.

    ¡¸I want Aegir-sama to stay with me! Ca too!¡¹

    Nonna holds onto Ca and I with each of her hands. What happened to all that energy, this cutie.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll be beside you so rx.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    The only ones left in the room are us and the midwife.

    ¡¸Auuu¨C! I¡¯m dyyinnngggg!¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t die, so please try pushing slowly. Go on, do your best!¡¹

    Since all the births the other girls went through were so quick, this midwife, who has be so well-acquainted with us probably, felt that it was worth trying this time and seemed more animated than usual.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah! I can¡¯t do anymore, that ce will rip! Goodbye Aegir-sama, the life I had after you picked me up was wonderful! Ca, I¡¯m sorry for eating your snacks and pretending not to know about it. I¡¯m confessing now so please let me be guided to heaven......¡¹

    ¡¸So it was you after all! I¡¯ll do this to you then!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuga fuuga......¡¹

    Ca pulls on Nonna¡¯s cheeks and interrupts her screaming.

    Nonna tries to stop Ca by grabbing her hands......

    ¡¸Nnnnh¡ª-!!¡¹

    ¡¸O-oww, hey, let go! Don¡¯t use my arm like some grab post!¡¹

    In the next moment, a small cry could be heard.

    Apparently, she gave birth during all that fuss.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a healthy...... baby girl. Congrattions.¡¹

    The midwife confirms before picking her up, however the baby¡¯s body seems somewhat small and her cry is fairly weak.

    ¡¸E-Everything is fine, right?¡¹

    Ca sounds worried after seeing the difference in this child with her own child.

    ¡¸Yes, she did at least make some noise, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any abnormalities with her body...... but this is.¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts...... it still hurts......¡¹

    Even though the baby has been delivered, Nonna is still expressing her pain.

    The midwife quickly checks Nonna¡¯s body again and shouts.

    ¡¸As I thought! Twins. There was another one still inside.¡¹

    ¡¸T-twins?¡¹

    That¡¯s pretty rare, maybe because I poured too much seed in her.

    ¡¸Auuuuu-!¡¹

    Nonna once again grabs onto Ca, this time it was her boobs.

    ¡¸Hey, my tits will get crushed! Not the nipples!¡¹

    Nonna lets out another groan and an additional child was born.

    Everyone present heaved a sigh of relief, although the midwife¡¯s expression bes grim.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a boy...... but he isn¡¯t crying...... this is-! Not good, he isn¡¯t breathing!¡¹

    Nonna desperately tries to raise her head when she realizes the stiffened expressions on everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡¸No way...... my baby...... please save him......¡¹

    The room was instantly filled with a sense of urgency.

    Ca and I could nothing except watch and let the midwife handle it.

    The midwife frantically pats the baby¡¯s back and rocks him back and forth but no cry could be heard.

    Eventually, she looks down and the hand which was jostling the baby stops.

    ¡¸......no way.¡¹

    Ca leaks out a weak response.

    Nonna¡¯s eyes rapidly fills up with tears.

    ¡¸T-the baby...... how horrible, so horrible ......uuu...... uuuwaaaaaaahn!!¡¹

    Nonna bursts into tears and wails loudly, causing her already born daughter to cry intensely as well.

    Ca had no words to say to Nonna after she lost her child and could only look away in tears.

    The burden of twins was probably toorge for the delicate Nonna.

    As I was pondering how I couldfort the crying Nonna, Casie peeks her head out from the door.

    Sorry, but I don¡¯t have time to take care of you right now so be a good girl.

    Instead of leaving, Casiees closer.

    £¨Just now, a baby flew out from this room. What should I do?£©

    Casie appears to be holding something but I can¡¯t see anything.

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s possible, but it might just be this child.

    £¨Ah, they have the same face..£©

    Casie takes the thing she¡¯s holding in her arms andys it over the limp body of the baby.

    At that moment-

    ¡¸Oggyaaah! Hoggyaa!¡¹

    As if someone lit the me of his life, the baby suddenly starts crying.

    ¡¸Aaah! How could this...... it¡¯s a miracle!¡¹

    ¡¸My baby...... he came back to life...... thank goodness......¡¹

    The midwife quickly picks up the child, while the relieved Nonna faints.

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    I also sigh in relief and Ca falls t on her butt.

    ¡¸Geez, worrying us till the very end...... aah, so tired.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly. But for the three of them to be healthy and well...... it¡¯s the best result.¡¹

    Casie distinguished herself again.

    Just like what happened during the other incident1, she¡¯s definitely more of a ghost of fortune rather than a vengeful spirit.

    She should tell me if there¡¯s anything she wants.

    £¨Really!? Then I want a fluffy feather-filled futon. My back and hips have been hurtingtely.£©

    Sure, I¡¯ll buy anything for her.

    For some time now, only Casie¡¯s favorite foods were getting served for dinner after all.

    £¨Yaaay~£©

    And so, Nonna was able to safely give birth to fraternal twins.

    Later

    ¡¸Are you feeling hungry?¡¹

    ¡¸That goes without saying, I can¡¯t eat Kakaa¡¯s crappy meals with something as tempting as this in front of me.¡¹

    ¡¸There is soup and meat all over, hurray for Hardlett-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurray for Anastasia-sama!¡¹¡¸Hurray for Bartolome-sama!¡¹

    The citizens cheer boisterously.

    After confirming the safety of the mother and the children...... the daughter was named Anastasia and the son was named Bartolome, I proim their birth to my citizens.

    For three days starting today, everyone excluding the guards and those involved with producing food will take a break from their jobs and will be given alcohol, bread, and soup for free in Rafen.

    All the meat and vegetables stocked up by ire¡¯spany was purchased and lined up in countless pots in the za so the people can take as much as they want.

    People who drank too much that they toppled over as well as people who ate too much and could no longer move are lying around all over the ce.

    ¡¸There is some concern about the security, but Orthodox Magrado has their own continuing dangers so they should not have the luxury to interfere with us.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s expression remains the same despite being in the festival-like atmosphere.

    He puts his words together uninterestedly with an emotionless face, although he probably did have an obligatory drink since his face is slightly red.

    For some reason, he looks more refreshed too.

    ¡¸The guards are maintaining security in the mansion. Besides, if they attack us in this situation, they should know that it will turn all the citizens in Rafen against them.¡¹

    The assants twitching from being frightened is quite the ludicrous thought.

    ¡¸But all the citizens are eating and drinking as they please. The expense will be tremendous, right? In addition to therge-scale construction project, your gold will quickly disappear.¡¹

    Adolph makes a bitter face, but it¡¯s a celebration so no big deal.

    ¡¸There might be a necessity to mobilize the armyter.¡¹

    ¡¸I just need to borrow from someone when that timees.¡¹

    Thinking back, I never had much gold stored up anyways.

    Surely, I¡¯ll manage somehow.

    It felt like there were an innumerable distribution stations in the center of Rafen, yet the queue of people remained endless.

    The pile of bread decreases from the side and therge pots of soup are being exchanged continuously.

    ¡¸So there are this many citizens in Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s too much no matter how you look at it. Are they not gathering from the nearby viges as well?¡¹

    I see, people from the surrounding farming viges also walked over here.

    Well, it¡¯s alright for today, I¡¯ll let them eat as much as they want.

    I suddenly strain my eyes to see a woman, who is clearly not one of my citizens, and her five children lining up for soup.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be right back.¡¹

    ¡¸......another woman again, what about Celia-dono?¡¹¡¸She¡¯s part of the mansion¡¯s security.¡¹

    Adolph lets out a resigned voice, now¡¯s my chance.

    ¡¸Eh......a vessel for soup? I didn¡¯t bring one with me......¡¹

    ¡¸Then go back home and bring one. Naturally we won¡¯t be providing everyone with a bowl.¡¹

    It looks like the woman came empty-handed.

    The guard handing out the soup naturally thought the woman was a citizen of this city and carelessly said what he did, but the woman and her kids probably walked a considerable distance to get here.

    The kids are looking at their mother sadly.

    ¡¸T-then I¡¯ll use my hands.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you see this boiling pot? It¡¯ll burn your hands.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, wait.¡¹

    I cut into the line.

    ¡¸Oh if it isn¡¯t the feudal lord-sama! Congrattions to your wife on her safe delivery!¡¹

    While acknowledging theplimentsing at me from all over, I casually put my arm around the mother.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be tough for her to take her kids and line up here again, why don¡¯t all of you follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......but I¡¯m actually......¡¹

    The mother¡¯s eyes are darting around pitifully.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not from Rafen right? I won¡¯t ask about the details, nowe.¡¹

    I take the mother, who is shrinking away in fear, and her children to Leticia¡¯s ce.

    With the high-grade bread, soup, and even alcohol being handed out for free, there are obviously no customers in the restaurant right now.

    Hearty tes stacked high with pasta, grilled chicken, pork and beef were ced in front of them and the children dig in.

    Leticia and Sharon also happily watch the five children eat.

    ¡¸I am truly thankful for what you have done.¡¹

    Looking at the mother and children again, they¡¯re all rather skinny.

    If she could take her children here with her, then she might not havee from too remote a region, but that means there are still ces around Rafen where people are starving, huh.

    ¡¸Because of the feudal lord-sama, we have been able to live rtively well until now but my husband fell ill before spring...... and since I have to take care of my five children as well, the field work remains unfinished.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, the festivalsts until tomorrow so fill your stomachs. By the way, do you have anywhere to stay for the night?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe huddling around together near the street corner or something.¡¹

    I thought as much.

    ¡¸I have a suggestion for you then.¡¹

    I hug the mother, gently scoop some of her hair in my hand, then whisper in her ear.

    I signal Leticia with my eyes to look after the children.

    ¡¸Y-yes? Um...... what on earth is going-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, I won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¨C!! Feudal lord-samaa! It¡¯s so thick, I¡¯ve never felt anything like this beforee!¡¹

    I am sat on top of the bed, hugging and thrusting up into the woman from behind as she rides me in this reverse sitting position.

    ¡¸You have a pretty nice body. It¡¯s a waste that you¡¯re so skinny.¡¹

    ¡¸My breasts are my weak spot! N-not good, I¡¯ll cum again! Cumminggggg¨C!¡¹

    I reach around her back and fondle her breasts, lightly tugging on her nipples, which causes the woman to throw her head back from the pleasure of climax.

    However, I haven¡¯t ejacted yet. My hard erect cock is pulsing and stretching the woman¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... my consciousness is fading...... I¡¯m going to die.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t over yet. Here, replenish your nourishment with the soup.¡¹

    I let the woman drink some soup while sucking the milk from her breasts.

    ¡¸Aah...... it¡¯s swelling up again...... how big will it get......¡¹

    I pull my cock out from the woman who mutters dumbfoundedly, and when I use my fingers to spread open her vagina, it opens with ease.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already loose and gaping. My cock will be the only thing which fits in here now.¡¹

    ¡¸Noo...... I¡¯m the mother of five kids yet it¡¯s be like this after such a huge dick pounded me......¡¹

    ¡¸Mothers are women too, here I¡¯ll do you from the front next.¡¹

    I push the woman onto the bed and climb on top so I can swing my hips.

    Already getting ustomed to my size, the woman moans and trembles instead of expressing pain.

    Repeatedly thrusting into the woman eventually prompts the woman to wrap her arms and legs around me.

    Her vagina has already weed my entire length deep into its canals and the entrance to the room at the very end gradually starts opening as well.

    ¡¸Can I intrude in this back room here?¡¹

    ¡¸That is...... my womb. It¡¯s rather easy for me to conceive so......¡¹

    I can tell that from the five children you¡¯ve already given birth to.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? ......feel this here. My seed is stored here and it¡¯s ready to be set free.¡¹

    I take the woman¡¯s hand and let her touch my rather firm balls.

    ¡¸Hya, it¡¯s really heavy. If so much baby juice is poured in...... you really intend to get me pregnant?¡¹

    I just continue to stare silently at the woman until she finally takes the hand she ced against her chest in caution and grabs a pillow shyly.

    It looks like she agreed.

    ¡¸Then please excuse me for intruding!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    With a strong push, my meat rod invades her precious baby room and expels its huge load of seed inside.

    The woman fell after that final thrust, swearing her love for me while moaning and consenting to staying with me.

    ¡¸Fuu, looks like I got another woman pregnant.¡¹

    The woman rolls onto her back with a stomach full of semen.

    I poured some exceptionally thick stuff in there, so it¡¯s practically confirmed that she¡¯s pregnant.

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    Coming out of the bedroom half-naked, I am met by Leticia, who offers me a drink.

    Apparently the woman¡¯s kids ate until they were satiated and fell asleep.

    ¡¸Her screams were incredible...... you made her fallpletely?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she swore to be my woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m envious...... I want to be the feudal lord-sama¡¯s woman soon too.¡¹

    Leticia¡¯s chest is slightly exposed as she brings her body up against me and pours me a drink.

    I would dly make her my woman whenever she wants but she¡¯s the one who put forth a condition.

    ¡¸May I join as well?¡¹

    Look, herees the man of honor.

    I¡¯ve approached Leticia countless times already but she wouldn¡¯t listen to me unless I slept with Sharon too.

    And Sharon is a boy, no matter how pretty he appears.

    ¡¸Are you crossdressing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I thought it would make Hardlett-sama like me even a little bit more.¡¹

    It must be a new outfit seeing how the dress fits perfectly with Sharon, making me see nothing but a woman.

    If he looks like this, it won¡¯t particrly affect my mood negatively.

    ¡¸Are you going to pour beside me too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Of course!¡¹

    I have a beauty on each side, although one is strange. Well, I¡¯ll overlook it.

    ¡¸If Hardlett-sama really insists...... then I¡¯ll cut it off, ¡®kay? I¡¯ll cut it and then be a real woman.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯ll just be a man without a dick.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, today is the celebration of the birth of your wife¡¯s children. Let¡¯s not argue about that and drink.¡¹

    Leticia fills a cup with alcohol for me to drink.

    Once I empty the cup, Sharon refills it.

    This is quite fast-paced, plus this alcohol is pretty strong...... it isn¡¯t something a restaurant would serve.

    ¡¸Well, nevermind that, here have some more.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. When you¡¯re a man like the feudal lord-sama, you have to drink up alcohol like this quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Well I can¡¯t argue that there is no greater luxury than having a delicious meal and alcohol paired with women......¡¹

    When I drain my cup in one gulp, the two of them apud, then fill my cup again.

    Leticia opens up her chest area even more to the point that I can see her nipples if I peeked from above.

    Sharon puts his hand on my thigh and asionally brushes past my dick over my pants.

    ¡¸The alcohol will kick in pretty soon so we should take it easy ......¡¹

    ¡¸No, we can¡¯t~ The feudal lord-sama is a great man so he should drink more.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, there are two women here who are madly in love with Hardlett-sama so show off your manliness.¡¹

    Two? I was sure that one of them was a man though.

    I must have drank too much and my mind is getting fuzzy.

    ¡¸Please touch the asses of us ¡®sisters¡¯.¡¹

    Being spurred on by Leticia, I reach for the two girls¡¯ asses.

    A soft ass and a tight ass...... both of them feel great.

    ¡¸Oh feudal lord-sama, please use your imagination. Picture swinging your hips back and forth against our asses......¡¹

    Leticia¡¯s supple butt cheeks will probably gently envelope my cock.

    Sharon¡¯s tight little ass will probably squeeze me tightly and offer plenty of stimtion.

    Nnn, it feels like I¡¯m forgetting something.

    ¡¸What do you think, Hardlett-sama? Shall we have some fun on the bed?¡¹

    Leticia pushes her huge breasts against me and sucks the nape of my neck with her plump lips.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have much in the chest area...... but my ass will definitely feel good.¡¹

    Sharon clings to my thigh and licks me from my ankle to my crotch.

    I can¡¯t stay quiet any longer with two women doing this much to me.

    I¡¯m probably not forgetting anything important anyways, but as a man I feel that I¡¯m obligated to make them squeal.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll take both of you sisters on at the same time.

    I¡¯ll make sure neither of you can stand after this, get ready! ¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa~ I¡¯m getting raped?¡¹

    ¡¸Fi-finally, my ass will be-, Hardlett-sama will...... I¡¯m so happy!¡¹

    I throw the two of them on the bed, tear off my clothes and pounce on them.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Atoroa

    In the mansion belonging to the mayor of Atoroa, Maximilian and the mayor, Isabe, sit opposite each other at a table.

    ¡¸......look at this, there are already letters of appeal from five surrounding Poleis demanding for you to be handed over. Only five of them sent actual requests but essentially all the neighboring Poleis are putting pressure on me.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to tell them that the attacks performed by those using our name are the work of impersonators.¡¹

    Isabe sighs and rests her elbow on the table.

    ¡¸I tried. But with such tant acts, I have no way of persuading them. Moreover, all of the individuals killed are either those who declined to cooperate with Orthodox Magrado or those who wanted to chase you out. There is no longer any excuse I can make.¡¹

    ¡¸So...... will you chase us out?¡¹

    Maximilian dismisses the servant and sits beside Isabe.

    ¡¸The subordinates from my father¡¯s generation did not voice their opinions, but they seem to want you chased out...... however......¡¹

    As soon as the servant left the room, Isabe¡¯s face changed from that of a dignified mayor to that of a woman.

    ¡¸You already know I can¡¯t do something like cutting you off, I love you Maximilian.¡¹

    ¡¸I feel the same, Isabe. Ever since I embraced you that day, I¡¯ve never stopped thinking of you.¡¹

    The two hug each other firmly and kiss.

    Being strong-willed by nature, Isabe did not get any suitors and so she was taken somewhat forcibly by her father, who was the mayor at the time, to a ball held in Magrado.

    It was there she met Maximilian, who was in charge of the security and also quite the womanizer, taking no time to push himself onto her at the slightest opening and using his charms to make the stubborn girl fallpletely for him.

    It has been two years since the sudden death of her father which allowed her to inherit his position as mayor...... three years today.

    ¡¸Aah, the surrounding Poleis and my subordinates don¡¯t matter. You are my beloved man...... whom I will not abandon.¡¹

    ¡¸That makes me happy, Isabe. Here, feel this.¡¹

    The man carries the woman¡¯s hand to his crotch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big...... just as big as it was when it vited my crying self that day.¡¹

    ¡¸This is for a big dick lover like you, who might entertain other men if I don¡¯t let you touch it once in a while.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, I won¡¯t open my body up to anyone except you! Besides...... nobody has a cock asrge as yours. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡¹

    The two hug each other and disappear into the bedroom.

    The reason Isabe continues to cover for Orthodox Magrado is the lust for her man.

    The dissatisfaction within the city does not rise to the surface due to the strong influence of the mayor, but Atoroa¡¯s iprehensible actions elicit dissatisfaction from the neighboring cities, which slowly but surely further istes Atoroa.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen

    ¡¸W-what happened-......!?¡¹

    Bathing naked in the morning sun, I stare nkly at the woman standing at the door with her kids, who stares right back.

    This is good, she¡¯s the woman I slept with yesterday and will be living in the mansion starting today.

    ¡¸Nnn......¡¹

    This is also good to see, Leticia, who is sleeping beside me, has semen dripping from her crotch.

    I remember fucking her roughly yesterday, and I just have to put her in the mansion if she gets pregnant.

    ¡¸Aau......¡¹

    However, my dick is covered with blood and why is Sharon clinging to my thigh?

    Leticia was a virgin? No, she told me that she was raped many times before.

    Which must mean it came from Sharon¡¯s leaking ass.

    ¡¸I did it...... I finally did it with a guy.¡¹

    The mother and her children look on worried as I slump over disappointedly. Just go outside and eat or something......

    Leticia wakes up and suddenly nestles into me.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, you don¡¯t have to feel down. I mean, look at Sharon.¡¹

    Sharon clings to me happily despite being careful not to move his injured ass too much.

    It¡¯s true his face looks like that of a girl who aplished something important.

    The fact he doesn¡¯t have a chest can also be overlooked, since Maria is somewhat simr before getting pregnant.

    ¡¸He¡¯s pretty, no? He won¡¯t lose to just any woman. In other words, Sharon is a girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous...... he¡¯s all hard and erect, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Sharon is sleeping with a sheet covering him, but there is something bulging out from his crotch area.

    It¡¯s clear as day what is in that location.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because...... he was taken by the feudal lord-sama he admired all this time, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Please don¡¯t talk about it, I don¡¯t want to remember it..

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Even with a tiny dick attached to his body, Sharon is still a girl.¡¹

    In this world, there are bad lies which deceive people and good likes which save people.

    This lie is most definitely thetter.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s probably better for my heart if I think that way.¡¹

    At that moment, Sharon became a slightly special kind of girl ¨C one without any breasts or vagina and has a dick attached instead.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please don¡¯t spend the night elsewhere without notice! You¡¯ll worry me!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do it with any guy.¡¹

    Celia res up at me when I returned to the mansion.

    The frightened mother and children hide behind me.

    ¡¸Please look after them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your newly attained woman, right? Right this way.¡¹

    The maid doesn¡¯t act surprised at all and smoothly guides the woman and children to the annex.

    It¡¯s something she has gotten used to, and Celia might have red at me briefly but she doesn¡¯t pursue the issue any further.

    It¡¯s no longer anything unusual for me to bring back women with me and keep them.

    ¡¸Also, Leopolt-san is calling for you. It seems like it¡¯s regarding Orthodox Magrado.¡¹

    Geez, can¡¯t he think to at least wait until after the festival?

    I guess not, but that¡¯s just how he is.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, take a look at this.¡¹

    ¡¸The one I slept with had something attached, but is still a woman.¡¹

    Leopolt hands me some sort of contract.

    There are a bunch of symbols I don¡¯t recognize on it.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸The city states...... to be more precise, it¡¯s a contract of all the Poleis on the path from Goldonia to Atoroa. They have agreed for us to invade into Atoroa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, I thought the city states would have refused to allow an outsider to interfere.¡¹

    ¡¸The fact that it was an indiscriminate assassination incident, and one where even Council members were killed, was big. They have deemed Orthodox Magrado as a dangerous group and recognized Atoroa, the one protecting them, as problematic too.¡¹

    ¡¸However Atoroa is a rtivelyrge city with 30,000 in poption and it will be a heavy burden for them to fight on their own.¡¹

    Tristan cuts in from the side.

    ¡¸It was three women yesterday. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡¸A-all of a sudden, huh...... in any case, our invasion will not get in the way.¡¹

    Fumu, then I¡¯ll talk to Erich and borrow a division of his army.

    ¡¸About that, I believe we should fight this on our own.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey now, the remnants of Magrado were originally the Kingdom¡¯s problem. Why do we have to deal with it?¡¹

    If we borrow 30,000 from the Kingdom, they¡¯ll crush Atoroa easily.

    ¡¸That might be the case if you simply consider this incident. However, if we borrow the Kingdom¡¯s army here, it will turn this fight into Goldonia¡¯s fight.¡¹

    ¡¸And how is that inconvenient?¡¹

    ¡¸Goldonia has no rtionship with any of the southern nations or the city states, and besides a peace agreement between them on the surface, most foreign rtions with them are neutral. If we act on our own this time, we can create our own rtionship with them.¡¹

    ¡¸There are nations within the city states with a deep connection to the Democratic Nation of Libatis as well. It isn¡¯t a bad thing to have our own personal connection with those in the south. Plus, there might be something sleeping in the undeveloped area in the south.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s voice bes softer.

    ¡¸If Lord Hardlett¡¯s goal is to be a true retainer of the Kingdom, then it would be a different story though.¡¹

    Fumu, if you guys think so, it must be true.

    The result will probably turn out better than if I used my head to think of what to do.

    ¡¸Alright. But wait for some time after the festival to make any concrete preparations.¡¹

    The citizens won¡¯t agree to a war directly after a festival either.

    More importantly, if I head out to war before Nonna recovers, she¡¯ll be upset.

    ¡¸If we have the reserve army convene, and gather the bow cavalry, we will have 12,000. If we¡¯re facing off against Atoroa on its own, it should be plenty.¡¹

    ¡¸The city states should be sturdy fortress cities if I recall correctly.¡¹

    ¡¸Our siege weapons are prepared as well. No problems there.¡¹

    I see, then let¡¯s have our first war in a long time.

    ¡¸I dislike war but attacks like that make it hard for me to rx and read my books in peace.¡¹

    ¡¸Well said. If you¡¯re that motivated, then I¡¯ll have you contribute to the frontline operations too.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s always like this, I asionally disy a little bit of enthusiasm and nothing good everes of it. I should have just pretended to be azy idiot and stayed in the countryside...... in the first ce, why my hometown......¡¹

    I leave Tristan alone toin and sigh, then head to where Nonna is.

    On the way...... I see the girl who follows Leopolt, Nina if I remember correctly.

    She¡¯s waddling and holding her hand against her crotch for some reason, but right now Nonna¡¯s a higher priority.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Nonna isying on the bed on her side, watching over her two children who are sleeping peacefully.

    As one would expect, giving birth to twins exhausted her quite a bit.

    The twins, Anastasia and Bartolome...... were named by Nonna after she regained consciousness.

    Apparently she had decided on the names of both the boy and girl a while ago.

    Perhaps due to being twins, both children are slightly smaller than normal, however their faces are terrifyingly well-proportioned.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from you, they¡¯re as beautiful as two jewels¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯m d you think that. But it¡¯s Aegir-sama¡¯s fault that Bartolome¡¯s thing...... the size is unthinkable for a baby. I wonder how many women he will make cry when he grows up.¡¹

    With the beauty inherited from Nonna and a huge dick, women won¡¯t stand a chance.

    He should have free rein to eat however many women he wants.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll need to educate him properly so that doesn¡¯t happen.¡¹

    Nonna smiles and gives me a kiss.

    ¡¸Will you be heading out to war again?¡¹

    How did she know?

    ¡¸I can tell from the look on your face...... pleasee back safely. These kids need a father.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll be back for sure.¡¹

    I hug Nonna gently, careful not to strain her body.

    ¡¸A loving husband and kids, an impressive mansion and prestige...... such happiness. I...... am truly happy.¡¹

    While being embraced by me, Nonna mutters a final remark into my chest.

    ¡¸I wish this wouldst forever......¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 160,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 13,000 men

    Infantry: 7000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Reserve army already convened

    Cannons: 18

    Assets: 300 gold (Delivery Celebration, Rafen Grand Festival -7000) (Sortie -10,000) (Tax Revenue +5000)

    Sexual Partners: 201!, children who have been born: 46

    Ie

    Mine Tax: 40,000 gold (4000 already offered to the King)

    Trade Tax: 20,000 gold

    Total Ie: 60,000 gold

    Expenses

    Mansion maintenance: 3500 gold

    Guard maintenance: 3500 gold

    Army Sries: 40,000 gold

    Military Facilities and Misceneous Expense: 3000 gold

    Paid Labor: 5000 gold

    Total Expenses: 55,000 gold

    Net Ie: +5,000 gold

 Chapter 187: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle â‘  Engagement on the Prairies

    <h4>Chapter 187: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle ¢Ù Engagement on the Prairies</h4>

    I take 13,000 troops with me and advance directly west.

    We go south to Zan Dora, then go west from there...... advancing on the road towards Trisnia.

    I am rocked back and forth on Schwartz¡¯s back as I watch the Erg forest pass by on the right.

    ¡¸The path is pretty roughpared to the part up until Zan Dora.¡¹

    For this sortie, I¡¯ve taken most of the troops in the territory with me.

    Naturally, I didn¡¯t only bring Celia, but everyone rted to the military from Leopolt to Tristan departed as well.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a first-world problem. There wasn¡¯t always a path around Rafen after all.¡¹

    I hug Celia and pat her head.

    ¡¸Hau! T-the soldiers are looking.¡¹

    That¡¯s nothing to worry about, it¡¯s alreadymon sense to them that you¡¯re my lover.

    ¡¸We¡¯re almost in......Baron Hameh¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Lord Barieh. We have already dispatched a messenger so we should be able to set up camp near the city.¡¹

    We¡¯ve gotten permission from most of the western nobles prior to our sortie.

    It¡¯s because Nonna regrly holds balls and tea parties that our rtionship with them is favorable.

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s actually this military strength. Normally, it would be impossible for them to refuse us regardless of what our rtionship was like.¡¹

    Leopolt threw cold water on the aplishment Nonna managed to contribute for once.

    ¡¸When we stationed our troops in the territory of Viscount Chavannes yesterday, he was almost pitifully scared after all.¡¹

    Celia smiles bitterly.

    We set up camp around their city of 5000 people almost like setting up an encirclement.

    We were simply letting our soldiers rest near the city though, there was no other ill intent behind our actions.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, it was the same with that girl.¡¹

    Last night, I stayed in a room in Chavannes¡¯ mansion where a youngdy snuck in secretly at night.

    She begged me to make love to her so I didn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡¸That person was apparently a girl from the branch family. She¡¯s in a sorry state now though with her eyes rolled back after pissing herself.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, she was a virgin. Moreover, she was pretty so I forgot to use contraception. I might have gotten her pregnant.¡¹

    Cold res are directed at me from Celia and M.

    Let¡¯s change the topic.

    ¡¸More importantly, how does it look like we¡¯ll fare? Is 13,000 soldiers enough against Atoroapolis?¡¹

    Leopolt, Tristan, it¡¯s your turn.

    ¡¸ording to our intelligencework and information provided by the surrounding Poleis, Atoroa has a poption of 30,000 and over 10,000 citizens who can be recruited as militia when necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸They are unlike us in that they use all of their citizens as emergency soldiers.¡¹

    If that¡¯s so then we don¡¯t have much superiority over them.

    ¡¸However, they only manage the farnd in a narrow area between the city and the surrounding area. In other words, they can¡¯t maintain arge cavalry force and they don¡¯t have the flexibility to deal with all sorts of attacks.¡¹

    ¡¸Their fortress of a city acts as strong defense, but they can¡¯t even retreat or allow their citizens to evacuate.¡¹

    Leopolt looks to the rear.

    There, horses are pulling our cannons and the dismantled parts of catapults.

    If the situation develops into a full-fledged siege battle, there will no doubt be many citizens sacrificed on their side as well.

    If we push through as invaders, they might put up a thorough resistance, although we can just attack with the intention to hand them over as a faction of the Orthodox Magrado.

    ¡¸If we consider the situation from the side of the Atoroa citizens, they¡¯ll be exposing their families and houses to danger in order to protect an outsider. If they do something like trying to hold out in their fortress, dissatisfaction will quickly be expressed.¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, Atoroa¡¯s army is pretty powerful, and they will definitely fight us on the field if they see we don¡¯t have arge force.¡¹

    I see, but we won¡¯t lose even if we fight a field battle.

    As long as the terrain is right, I can promise that our 5000 cavalry will have the absolute superiority.

    ¡¸And also, Erich wasining until the very end that it would be better if the Kingdom¡¯s army was also sent out.¡¹

    ¡¸The Commissioner of Military Affairs probably wanted to take this as an opportunity to disy his influence to the southern nations. Normally there would be no choice but to ept it as an order though......¡¹

    ¡¸It really helps that we have a condition which requires the other nearby Poleis to open the path.¡¹

    The aforementioned condition states ¡°A minimum force is necessary to subjugate Atorora and is allowed through¡±, whereas if the Kingdom army was included, it would make the tens of thousands of soldiers arge enough force to be considered an invasion and would not be permitted.

    ¡¸We deliberately negotiated this part too.¡¹

    ¡¸But if we were to lose like this, it would be embarrassing. Do you have a n?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t.¡¹

    I grab Tristan¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Ow! Please stop! My head is being crushed!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth, although a n is not necessary. Even without utilizing a n, we can win just by quashing the enemy¡¯s n and attacking from the front.¡¹

    Say that from the start, any longer and Tristan¡¯s head would have been crushed in my hands.

    Let¡¯s take it easy and march forward then.

    City States Territory: ins

    ¡¸They¡¯vee, just like we predicted.¡¹

    ¡¸They number...... a little over 10,000. It¡¯s more than what I thought.¡¹

    The battlefield we chose for our fight with the Atoroan army was a ins scattered with hills.

    The hills were gently-sloping so they shouldn¡¯t be obstacles in our fight.

    ¡¸Leopolt, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸They clearly made a mistake in their choice of battlefield. If they pulled back a little more, they could have fought in a valley where it would be unsuitable for any army to deploy.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be hard for the enemy to fight as well, perhaps they didn¡¯t like that?¡¹

    Celia shows up behind me.

    ¡¸The enemy is fighting a defensive battle, and wouldn¡¯t mind if they don¡¯t finish us off. We would be the ones who would eventually tire.¡¹

    ¡¸With that said, having the enemy army nearby is extremely unsettling and if they withdrew anymore, they would also be worried about sporadic attacks on the ntations and fields around Atoroa. It seems like they are more considerate to their citizens than we initially thought.¡¹

    Then perhaps they¡¯ll agree to hand over the concerned party if we defeat them in battle just once since they would dislike having to hole up in their fortress against us.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hope so. All troops, get into battle formation.¡¹

    On Leopolt¡¯s order, the army quickly changes shape.

    4000 infantry and 1000 archers are led by M on the right wing, while the 3000 infantry spread out on the left wing are led by the unwilling Tristan. Luna and Irijina lead the bow cavalry and cavalry respectively, ready to advance forward at any time.

    Leopolt is beside me and will be in charge of overseeing the entire battle.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹¡¸I will protect the chief.¡¹

    Celia will be leading the escort unit and sticking close to me.

    Gido is simrly lining up right beside her.

    Pipi will be riding behind me.

    That will make me a bow cavalry too.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s see how the enemy moves.¡¹

    I would charge in with the cavalry right off the bat, but this opponent is one whose hand is unknown.

    ¡¸The enemy has deployed evenly on the left and right! They¡¯re marching forward slowly.¡¹

    I see, the enemy is simrly cautious.

    From what I can see, Atoroa doesn¡¯t have many cavalry.

    Almost all of them are holding shields and short spears or swords.

    ¡¸They¡¯re simr to Magrado¡¯s heavily armed infantry...... although these soldiers are holding smaller shields and seem more agile.¡¹

    ¡¸They seem to want toe at us head-on from the front.¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave it to Leopolt in the beginning.

    Atoroa¡¯s army and my army slowly approach each other from the front and the archers from their respective armies move to the head of the formation.

    In the next moment, a volley of arrows is fired simultaneously from both sides, ncing past the arrows of the opposing archers and raining down on the soldiers¡¯ heads.

    ¡¸It looks like they have the same range as ourposite bows.¡¹

    The enemy fires their arrows in an organized manner and their uracy is pretty spot-on.

    So they must be quite skilled.

    ¡¸Gua!¡¹¡¸Wah!¡¹

    Our archers prop uprge wooden shields and shoot from behind them, but there are still some soldiers who get shot and killed.

    The enemy experiences the same result and their formation is just the slightest bit disarrayed.

    ¡¸Second volley! Loose!¡¹

    The second volley is fired and rains down on the enemy.

    The enemy also shoot their second volley at the same time, meaning they have simr skill.

    ¡¸Both of us are propping uprge shields. Neither of us can finish the other off no matter how many arrows we shoot.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll make a move here. The ballistae are finished setting up.¡¹

    Leopolt keeps his eyes forward while giving a signal.

    Near the middle of the main army, 40 ballistae are pointed at the enemy who are shooting with our archers on the right wing.

    The ones which are smaller in size than the ballistae made for sieges can be loaded and pulled on wagons without being dismantled.

    Their range and power are inferior to the full-blown ballistae but these weapons takes less hassle to set up and can be used in field battles depending on the situation.

    Their range is longer than that of a normal bow so they won¡¯t get mixed with the shoot-out between archers.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    The signal is given andrge bolts soar in the air apanied by a low-pitched sound.

    With weight iparable to arrows, they destroy the propped up shields and mow down several enemies all at once.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite powerful......however their precision is awful.¡¹

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t fixed to the ground, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Out of the 40 soaring giant arrows, only a few came close to hitting the enemy formation.

    That¡¯s far from being a decisive blow.

    ¡¸Oh well, it did disorient them somewhat.¡¹

    ¡¸Shall we have the cavalry charge through the center of their formation?¡¹

    Celia wants to settle things right away.

    But...... it¡¯s still too soon.

    ¡¸The enemy remains in control of their forces. If we charge in now, we¡¯ll face a fierce counterattack.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    Having Leopolt calmly counter her, Celia puffs her cheeks in frustration.

    I pull on her cheeks to let the air out and give an order to Luna and her bow cavalry.

    ¡¸Order the bow cavalry to split into left and right and have them shoot from their nks. Circle around behind and pepper them...... just try to avoid engaging in hand-to-handbat.¡¹

    Leopolt nods as well and rys his orders to the other squads.

    ¡¸You heard the orders, right!? Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    The bow cavalry divide themselves into 2000 on the left and 2000 on the right, then pick up the pace to surround the enemy.

    The enemy doesn¡¯t have skilled cavalry so they can¡¯t send out a force to intercept them, which meant they should be getting into an anti-cavalry defensive stance.

    The enemy archers at the head of their army were about to change their targets to the bow cavalry approaching them from the left and right, but were prevented by the intense barrage of covering fire from our ally archers as instructed by Leopolt, and could not move as they wanted.

    If the enemy isn¡¯t careful and changes their formation now, it would allow us to push our archers forward and rain arrows on their entire army.

    ¡¸Alright, they circled around to the left and right nks...... hooh, they¡¯re pretty good.¡¹

    As soon as the enemy saw they were nked from the sides, they instantly lined up their shields and spears.

    So that didn¡¯t affect their orderliness, which means they can stillunch a powerful counterattack if we aren¡¯t careful and charge in now.

    ¡¸However, the bow cavalry aren¡¯t like regr cavalry.¡¹

    The enemy who was expecting a charge from the nks get assailed with a furious fuside of arrows.

    The enemy formation bes in disarray after receiving the volleys from the left and right.

    Even if they wanted to counterattack, our ally archers in front of them are concentrating fire on them, not giving them a chance to return fire.

    ¡¸Now we can charge......mggah-¡¹

    I pull on the excited Celia¡¯s cheeks again.

    Not yet, the enemy is just starting to change their formation.

    In order to deal with the threat, the enemy soldiers carrying shields are moving one after the other towards the nks.

    So they can alter their formation while getting shot at.

    The enemy hasn¡¯t fallen into a state of chaos yet.

    ¡¸Left wing, right wing, advance forward.¡¹

    Leopolt finally gave M and Tristan their orders.

    ¡¸But then our infantry would be exposed to the enemy¡¯s arrows.¡¹

    Celia tries to confirm her doubts, but there¡¯s no way Leopolt wouldn¡¯t know something as obvious as that.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, the next move will decide things.¡¹

    Having received their orders, the right and left wing start moving forward, marching on despite suffering casualties from the arrows.

    I reject Irijina¡¯s third demand to depart to the front lines, and watch the other squads sally forward.

    ¡¸The enemy squad is concentrating towards the front!¡¹

    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against 1000 archers and 7000 infantry otherwise.

    The bow cavalry which attacked from the nks also ran off to the back.

    It would take time for the bow cavalry to change directions and charge at them again, which is why they decided to focus on the present threat in front of them ¨C the approaching infantry.

    ¡¸Alright, now!¡¹

    The bow cavalry who have ran off to the back of the enemy turn around on their horses and release their arrows while still facing the other direction.

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹¡¸Shooting backwards!?¡¹

    Right when the enemy felt relieved that they survived the first wave and thought their backs were safe, a shower of arrows poured on them from the rear.

    The army which appeared rtively powerful up until now quickly fell into disarray.

    ¡¸I bet they can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    I tried training some soldiers to be bow cavalry aside from the warriors from the mountain nation, and the result was that most of them are capable of firing arrows while facing forward.

    However, pretty much none of them were able to fire sideways while running forward, and when they tried to face backwards, there were far more people who fell off their horses and injured themselves than people who seeded.

    I asked Pipi and Gido if there was a trick, but they just replied with ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible if you just be a little more careful?¡±

    So I guess the skill I¡¯ve grown used to seeing for many years can¡¯t be replicated with half-assed training.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I know.¡¹

    It¡¯s the long awaited time for Celia. I¡¯ll let her know.

    ¡¸A-all units, chaargu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Uuuoooooooooh¨C!!¡¹¡¹

    She fumbled her words at the most important part.

    Celia tearfully tried to correct herself but she was drowned out by the war cries of the soldiers and lost her chance.

    The infantry brigades on the left and right shift gears from a quick-paced march to an all-out charge.

    Seeing how we are mounting a full-scale offensive, the enemy hurriedly pulls back their archer squad and pushes their own infantry forward to try and deal with the opposing infantry.

    An intense sh urs between our charging allies and the enemy soldiers standing their ground.

    ¡¸The vanguard has made contact with the enemy.¡¹

    Infantry battle infantry in this fierce collision, swinging spears and swords at each other while trying to push forward.

    Soldiers on both sides fall over at simr rates, and although our allies are gradually pushing the enemy back, it won¡¯t be a decisive blow to them.

    ¡¸An all-out attack directly after they were in disarray from the volley in their rear, and we still can¡¯t push through?¡¹

    Looking at the enemy soldiers again, Atoroa has equipped even their lowest ranked soldiers with metal armor and shields, making it difficult to cut them down.

    I thought my army was also well-equipped, but when both sides have rtively simr gear, either side¡¯s infantry has a chance to lose if they aren¡¯t careful.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, we can¡¯t push them back!¡¹

    The enemy inches backward ever so slightly while our allies take a tiny step forward, yet both sides suffer the same amount of casualties.

    Then, the bow cavalry fire another volley of arrows ¨C diagonally up and just enough to reach the enemy ¨C from the back as their formation is reorganizing itself, which briefly disrupts the enemy army, but doesn¡¯t be a decisive mistake.

    ¡¸Leopolt, they¡¯re hanging on longer than expected.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I received a report about their high level of skill, but this is above expectations.¡¹

    We need to be a little rougher here.

    I send a signal to Leopolt with my eyes.

    ¡¸Left wing, right wing, circle around the enemy on your respective sides.¡¹

    M and Tristan shift their point of attack to the edges of the formation as they continue engaging the enemy.

    Naturally, getting surrounded from both sides would be fatal so the enemy matched our movements and shifted their force to the sides.

    Now, the center has opened up.

    ¡¸Follow me, Irijina, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸This is what I¡¯ve been waiting for! Time to skewer them!¡¹

    I charge forward along with Irijina and the cavalry in my escort unit which she will be in charge of.

    In a panic, the enemy tries to get into anti-cavalry formation but because their main force was dragged to the sides by our infantry, they don¡¯t have enough to do so.

    Now we should be able to devour them.

    ¡¸Charge forward, tear through the enemy.¡¹

    We are galloping forward in a single-file horizontal line, however because of the difference in the speed of our horses, I¡¯m at the very front.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Please don¡¯t put yourself at the very front!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll target you!¡¹

    Celia and Gido shout at me, but there¡¯s no way I can slow down now.

    I¡¯m going to continue as is.

    Schwartz¡¯s legs carry me forward swiftly like the wind as the arrows directed towards me from the left and right are unable to hit their target.

    The only thing considered a threat to me is the enemy in front. I advance closer to the enemy while deflecting the arrows which are urate enough to get close to me.

    ¡¸All units, anti-cavalry defense-...... what the-!¡¹

    Schwartz leaps up when he saw the enemy beginning to form a wall of spears.

    The horse¡¯srge body easily vaults over the aligned spearheads andnds directly on top of the heads of the spearmen.

    ¡¸Gubhoh!¡¹¡¸Gueeeeh!¡¹

    Two enemy soldiers get pathetically stomped to death by the enormous body while I take out the other nearby soldiers with my spear.

    There are a few soldiers I missed, but quickly get an arrow to the face.

    Oh yeah, Pipi is riding behind me. She¡¯s so light that I forgot she was there.

    There¡¯s no reason for me to wait for the enemy who are trying to close around me in a circle.

    I urge Schwartz forward, who knocks away anyone blocking the path in front of him, while I cut down any others who point their spears at us.

    ¡¸Pipi will do her part too.¡¹

    Pipi takes out the enemies with bowguns with pinpoint uracy.

    As expected from her, she doesn¡¯t miss a single shot.

    ¡¸The feudal lord-sama opened a hole! Follow him!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please wait!¡¹

    Ally cavalry flood through the hole I broke open in the enemy¡¯s formation and their defense formation is instantly torn apart.

    Now it looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about blocking behind me.

    ¡¸Stop the ck cavalry!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask something so unreasonable, he¡¯s like a raging bull!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a bull!?¡¹

    My spear pierces the soldier through his shield and he gets tossed high up in the air.

    Schwartz must not have liked that either and chased after the soldier who yelled those remarks so he can kick them.

    That should do it for the charge, I don¡¯t need to run through the enemy camp.

    ¡¸Nowe at me. If you beat me, you might have a chance at victory!¡¹

    ¡¸Muuun...... let us do battle!¡¹

    A man riding a horse who looks like the enemy¡¯smanderes charging at me with a spear.

    This guy has guts.

    ¡¸Seeei!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Almost like a jousting match, our one decisive strikesnd ¨C his strike deflects off the armor protecting my shoulder while mine rips his body in half through the armor.

    The nearby soldiers stare in shock at the sight and step backwards.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Did that scare you?¡¹

    I dismount from Schwartz and adjust my grip on the spear.

    My escort unit also jump off their horses and cross swords with the enemies on foot.

    ¡¸Dorryaa!¡¹

    I sweep the feet of a soldier who pushes his shield in front of me, then using that fallen soldier as a footstool, bash the head of a different soldier.

    I repel the headless soldier, who remains standing, with my spear and he takes flight in the air.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹¡¸Uwaah, he came over here!¡¹

    I put my back into a full-powered strike and chop off the top half of both soldiers, leaving the lower halves standing while the upper halves which are sent flying in the air spray their guts everywhere through the open wound at the bottom.

    As one would expect, a ton of their blood sprays back and gets all over me.

    I take a good look around...... the enemy swiftly distance themselves from me.

    ¡¸Yaaaaaaah¨C!¡¹

    I shift my line of sight to where Celia is and I catch her shing at an enemy.

    Her retrained body allows for nimble movements and she uses her agility to overwhelm the enemy soldier.

    The metal armor worn by the soldier prevents him from falling in one hit though.......

    ¡¸Yah, sshh, eei!¡¹

    She swings the handle of her sword against the soldier¡¯s helmet, then cuts the thigh of the staggering soldier.

    When the enemy isn¡¯t able to bear the pain and stumbles to his knee, she sticks her sword into the gap of the helmet of the crouching soldier to finish him off, ending his life after a cry of agony.

    ¡¸I did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Well done. Don¡¯t overdo it though.¡¹

    Gido also seems to be fighting on equal terms if not at an advantage.

    Besides possessing arger build than most individuals in the mountain tribe, Gido also has a natural talent for swordsmanship.

    He won¡¯t fall too far behind even if he isn¡¯t on horseback.

    ¡¸Next!¡¹

    Celia slices the wrist of the enemy who rushes her, circles around to the enemy¡¯s side and stabs her sword into the soldier¡¯s side.

    She looks over at me as if wanting me to praise her, but arge man closes in on her from behind holding a rather big sword above his head.

    ¡¸Die, little girl!¡¹

    I block the blow from the falling sword.

    ¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing...... to my woman!¡¹

    I sh up at the man from the crotch up to his head and bisect him, leaving a thin slice behind before kicking the rest of his body into the other enemy soldiers.

    As therge man gets sent backward, his body quickly splits in half, and striking fear in the hearts of all the surrounding soldiers.

    ¡¸The enemy is starting to retreat!¡¹

    ¡¸Both sides are also copsing! The half encirclement isplete.¡¹

    The enemy fell into disorder from the frontal assault and were unable to deal with the attacks on the sides.

    M and Tristan work together without dy toplete a half circle around the enemy.

    With this, the enemy is in a totally disadvantageous position.

    ¡¸The bow cavalry have finished rearranging their formation! They¡¯ve begun to charge from behind the enemy!¡¹

    It¡¯s settled, the enemy no longer has the strength to endure the attacks from the front, back, left and right.

    Their angry bellowing turned into panicked cries and the entire enemy army finally began to retreat in chaos...... turning the state of battle into aplete rout.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop moving! Continue firing your arrows!¡¹

    The squad engaged in meleebat gathered all their forces and advanced slowly.

    It was just about making sure not to give the enemy a single chance to rx.

    With arrows raining down on them and the pressure of our encroaching soldiers, the enemy couldn¡¯t recover, ultimately abandoning their heavy armor and swords before running away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over, there¡¯s no need to give chase.¡¹

    The enemy army is made up of citizens, so unnecessary killing would conversely give them the determination to resist to the bitter end.

    ¡¸We won again!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re the best!¡¹

    Shouts of victory and cheers erupt from the soldiers.

    I also join in the festivities by picking Celia up and letting her ride on my shoulders.

    Pipi goes even further up by smoothly climbing me and Celia and raises her hands when she gets to the top.

    The soldiers¡¯ cheers get even louder.

    ¡¸Injury report.¡¹

    Leopolt, who is unaffected by the lively atmosphere, calmly stands by my side and begins filling me in on the details.

    Having this straightced man beside me when I have two girls on my shoulders is just weird.

    ¡¸Cavalry, bow cavalry both lost about 50 and infantry suffered about 300 casualties. It will not affect our march.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s rtively low despite the fierceness of the battle.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably because both sides were heavily equipped, meaning both sides had a high defensive ability. I¡¯m sure the escaping enemy hasn¡¯t suffered more than 2000 either...... however their morale must have taken a plunge.¡¹

    That¡¯s fine, since we didn¡¯t intend to destroy Atoroa in the first ce. After all, the surrounding Poleis might target us if we did so.

    We just wanted to attack them enough to drive Orthodox Magrado out.

    ¡¸Reformation of the army isplete. Let¡¯s resume marching before the enemy can gather themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s better to winfortably rather than barely scraping by. It saves us the effort too.¡¹

    M and Tristan have returned too.

    I can tell by the expressions on their faces that the casualties suffered aren¡¯t too serious.

    ¡¸Look, Hardlett-dono!¡¹

    Irijina, wipe away the blood you¡¯re covered in. A smiling girl drenched in blood isn¡¯t too sexy.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s treat the injured and then advance.¡¹

    Our march continues on.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    City State: Aless. Council

    Several men are gathered in this grand building made of stone.

    This ce is home to the central pir of the city state Aless, a ce where even the King does not haveplete authority ¨C the ce where the Council is located.

    The messenger who stepped forward is reporting to the Council members.

    ¡¸The Atoroan army has been defeated by Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡°Ooh¡± ¨C A voice of exasperation leaked out.

    ¡¸Even if they are weakpared to us, to be able to defeat Atoroa means Goldonia is not just a coward.¡¹

    ¡¸Did they not just win by using a numerical advantage?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Lord Hardlett was the only one sent this time ......Goldonia¡¯s royal army has not made an appearance. I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be arge armying.¡¹

    The Council members discuss amongst themselves before being stopped by the pping of the elder sitting in the center.

    ¡¸Silence! This isn¡¯t a ce where women do idle chat. Conduct more constructive discussions.¡¹

    The noise quickly died down.

    ¡¸Atoroa was beaten pretty severely. Goldonia...... Margrave Hardlett should be marching forward and attacking their city.¡¹

    Aless is located west of Atorora, outside the route one who take when marching into the city.

    Thus, they would not be affected even if Goldonia were to march into Atoroa.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t feel good that he¡¯s doing whatever he pleases in our territory though......¡¹

    One Council member makes a sour expression, while the other members object.

    ¡¸Right now, Atoroa is reaping what they sowed. They called themselves Orthodox Magrado, was it? ......how barbaric, there¡¯s no talking their way out of this.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, and if they don¡¯t give up the wanted individuals we have no choice but to assume they are colluding with each other.¡¹

    The head of the Council listens solemnly to the derations of the Council members and then gives his response.

    ¡¸Umu, then Aless will not be getting involved with this incident. If Atoroa falls into ruin, that would just be the result of their own doing. As long as they don¡¯t do anything barbaric like massacring citizens, it is fine to leave them alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed.¡¹

    ¡¸That is the best.¡¹

    When the Council members roughlye to an agreement of opinions, the door to the room swings open wildly.

    ¡¸I ask that the esteemed members of the Council wait!¡¹

    The Council members instinctively cover their ears to shut out the loud, audacious voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too early to abandon Atoroa!! There has been a friendly rtionship between them and the other Poleis which continued for many generations! Is it not in these dire times where that friendship should be disyed!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, if it isn¡¯t...... King Gildress......¡¹

    The intruder who was referred to as a King looked about 190 cm in height, with a well-built body which even the word muscr would not be enough to describe. He addressed the Council members in a lively manner.

    ¡¸Goldonia¡¯s army pales inparison with us, almost like a tiny fawn struggling to reach our feet! We can crush them without any effort all! Even if Goldonia¡¯s main army got involved!¡¹

    ¡¸That is probably true......¡¹

    Nobody dared to oppose those words with what can be considered an irrational line of thought.

    Aless has a poption of 40,000 and is a rtivelyrge state amongst the other city states.

    Their industries and agriculture are rtively prosperous, but the most distinctive fact about Aless is their overwhelming military strength.

    The number of young men they could draft during emergency times was 15,000 and wouldn¡¯t make thergest army.

    However, their boys began receiving military training at the tender age of 10 and would not be excluded from regr military drills until retirement at the age of 45.

    It goes without saying they practiced swordsmanship, but not a single man would be unable to use spears, bows, throwing daggers and even hand-to-hand martial arts.

    It wasmon sense that the men of Aless could strangle a wild boar with their bare hands and even kill a bear with only a knife.

    Those 15,000 men were the best of the best, ready to give up their lives to protect their country and King.

    ¡¸King1, we would save Atoroa if they desired peace, but they were the ones who went mad.¡¹

    ¡¸That is an internal conflict! If we want to settle this matter, we should be settling it ourselves, not borrowing the help of some outsider!¡¹

    The King instantly objects against the words of the Council member.

    ¡¸Aless¡¯s elite troops will not be defeated in a fight of equivalent numbers. However, blood will be spilled...... what merit is there to shed blood for Atoroa?¡¹

    ¡¸The previous King of Atoroa asked me to look after his daughter on his deathbed! There are times where promises are more important than blood!¡¹

    Gildress responds without hesitation, but the Council members don¡¯t seem to sympathize.

    The Council members were thinking of the grand scheme of things pertaining to Aless rather than the King¡¯s personal circumstances.

    The members continued to discuss amongst themselves for a moment until finally the Council head summarizes everyone¡¯s opinions.

    ¡¸I understand what you are thinking. However, I cannot imagine there is any just cause for us to interfere in this battle. Therefore, the Council will...... not approve the gathering nor the sortie of troops! Please understand, this is for Aless¡¯s sake.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The King leaves the assembly hall in the same violent manner as when he entered the room, mming the door on the way out.

    The Council¡¯s decision binds the King.

    More urately speaking, as long as they disprove of it, the King is not able to mobilize the army.

    However, Gildress had no intention of obeying that decision.

    ¡¸My King2, was it no good?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, they were going on about benefits and just cause, but the Council is just a bunch of wimps.¡¹

    The ones surrounding the King are all men with muscr bodies just like the King if not more muscr.

    All of them were wearing leather undergarments with a cloak wrapped around their bulging forms.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s just ignore the Council members.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do that, going up against the Council despite them being cowards would be rebelling against the history of Aless itself.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t like Gildress didn¡¯t think about the country.

    In fact, some might consider him a person who loves Aless the most.

    He couldn¡¯t break thew of his beloved fathend.

    ¡¸Then a trick......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go for a walk.¡¹

    Hah? ¨C the men around him tilt their heads in bewilderment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to take a walk with my gant friend! There won¡¯t be any convening or sallying of troops. This is simply a leisurely stroll!¡¹

    The men around him be all smiles.

    ¡¸I see, what a splendid idea! Did you hear that, the King is going for a walk!! Gather all the capable individuals.¡¹

    The King responds to the loud booming shouts echoing around him.

    ¡¸The eldest in their family, those without sons, newly-wed men ¨C all of them cannot participate in this stroll! This enjoyment will be limited to a few chosen individuals!¡¹

    ¡¸So......where will this walk of yours be done?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. East of Atoroa, in the Togor Canyon!!¡¹

    The men cheer.

    Being true men of Aless, they believe fighting reigns supreme and losing one¡¯s life to fulfill that purpose is a small task to ask.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 160,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 12,600 men (-400)

    Infantry: 6700, Cavalry: 950, Archers: 950, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Reserve army already convened

    Cannons: 18

    Assets: 300 gold

    Sexual Partners: 202, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 188: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle â‘¡ The Canyon Hundred

    <h4>Chapter 188: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle ¢Ú The Canyon Hundred</h4>

    Outside the city of Aless

    ¡¸How many have gathered?¡¹

    ¡¸Excluding those without sons and the eldest children of their families, 300 men!¡¹

    The man standing beside Gildress shouts confidently.

    If the warriors of Aless don¡¯t genuflect even before the King, it means they don¡¯t adhere to the traditionalnguage of respect either.

    These warriors, who value fighting over everything, believe having an attitude of servility would in fact be rude to Aless and to the King.

    ¡¸300...... you say?¡¹

    Gildress turns around to face the men following him for the first time.

    All those in his presence are strong and muscr men, a towering wall of muscle.

    In each of the men¡¯s hands are thick and heavy, but not long, swords and simrly sturdy, heavy-looking shields.

    A pitch-ck cloak curtains their armor-wearing bodies which are protecting only their vital parts, making it seem like they are naked at first nce.

    Perhaps to distinguish himself as the King, Gildress is the only one with a crimson cloak.

    ¡¸......you, what¡¯s your name and age?¡¹

    Gildress calls out to a young-looking man.

    ¡¸Cranderus! 21!¡¹

    The King scowls briefly and then barks loudly.

    ¡¸Too young! There is an age restriction to who can apany me on my walk! Those who have not yet turned 30 may leave!¡¹

    There was a faint stir amongst all who were present.

    ¡¸My King, us young men are still warriors of Aless, and will not fall behind any enemies, no matter who they are.¡¹

    ¡¸Enough! The young ones are tasked with protecting the women and children in Aless.¡¹

    The youngsters make a somewhat dissatisfied face, but after seeing Gildress standing in an imposing manner and unwilling topromise, the young men bowed once and took their leave.

    ¡¸The future will be created by you guys! Don¡¯t let yourselves waste away like this!¡¹

    The youngsters responded with a resounding shout in acknowledgement after the King roared at them from behind.

    ¡¸How many now?¡¹

    ¡¸100 men.¡¹

    Gildress nods, seemingly satisfied.

    ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s a perfect amount. I¡¯d feel sorry for not giving Goldonia a chance otherwise.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, you¡¯re not wrong there!¡¹

    ¡¸Gathering too many Aless warriors would split the earth after all!¡¹

    The remaining menugh heartily.

    Then, Gildress¡¯s smile disappears as he addresses the men.

    ¡¸We will push our limits and rampage as much as we can in this fight in order to disy our gant figures while stopping Goldonia¡¯s advance...... and then we will probably perish.¡¹

    The other men don¡¯t say a word.

    These men are also men who have continued fighting past the age of 30. They understood the foregone conclusion just from the absolute difference in numbers and the fact no reinforcements will being.

    ¡¸I will say this again, this is nothing but a walk. Some might get stomach pains and some might not feel motivated. If you go back to your homes now, no one would censure you.¡¹

    Nobody made a single move from their spots.

    And then a single man spoke up to ask Gildress a question.

    ¡¸My King, is this fight for Aless¡¯s sake?¡¹

    Gildress answered immediately.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what is the purpose of this fight?¡¹

    Gildress stuck out his chest with pride.

    ¡¸This is personal...... a promise between men!¡¹

    The men making serious expressions eventually rxed and their mouths opened inughter.

    ¡¸A promise, huh!?¡¹¡¸If it¡¯s a promise between men, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹¡¸A reason worth staking your life on!¡¹

    The men shout.

    ¡¸My King, we understand! Let us go, we will fight as warriors!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu! No big deal, each of us just needs to beat a hundred and we¡¯ll win.¡¹

    There is no indecision in anyone¡¯s eyes.

    The men are full of smiles and their muscles tremble in excitement.

    ¡¸Idiots, I hear the enemy has 13,000. 100 per person will leave 3000 alive.¡¹

    The King shouts in a voice even louder than the men who shouted previously.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take on the remaining 3000!¡¹

    All the men cheer.

    ¡¸You hear that!? The King¡¯s spewing how he¡¯ll defeat 3000.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh sounds good, then why don¡¯t we all present one barrel of alcohol to him if he aplishes it.¡¹

    Smiling, the King draws his sword and raises his shield.

    All the other men follow suit.

    ¡¸What do we hold in our right hands!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Swords of victory which will grant us vengeance.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What do we hold in our left hands!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Shields which safeguard our fathend.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What do we possess!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Disciplined bodies of steel.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Here we go, men of Aless!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uuuooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The King charges forward and everyone follows behind him.

    Because of the restrictions of a ratherrge city state, they were not able to gather a sufficient amount of horses.

    That¡¯s why they will be travelling to their destination, the canyon, on foot.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Hardlett Army, Outskirts of Togor Canyon

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the Togor canyon...... it looks pretty deep.¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the scout¡¯s report, the lower part is fairly narrow. There are paths in the inner part that can be used to go back and forth but not many people can fit across at once.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be troublesome toy in waiting here...... did those guys from Atoroa really scatter?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we had someone trail them and they didn¡¯t enter the canyon, but rather scattered to both sides at full speed.¡¹

    ¡¸We could have made a detour around too......¡¹

    Celia cuts into the conversation I was having with Leopolt.

    I was thinking about that too, but different city states are separating the Togor Canyon on the left and right.

    And then, their farnds would be near the canyon.

    Even though they permitted us to invade, we are still considered outsiders. If we invaded their farms and did something to their citizens, they might recognize that as a form of hostility and immediately give us a warning.

    ¡¸We have no other choice but to follow this narrow path. This is something we rarely get to see on the Central ins, maybe I can include this in my stories when I recount my adventures to Nonna and the others.¡¹

    When I pet Celia¡¯s head, her unhappy face slowly loosens up and her eyes narrow.

    ¡¸Yes......let Leah listen too.¡¹

    Recently, Celia and Leah have been strangely getting along quite well.

    They¡¯re around the same age, plus it seems the short-tempered and precise Celia ispatible with the soft and calm Leah.

    ¡¸Leah is like a little sister, but she¡¯s quite the handful.¡¹

    Leah also said something like that in the past, something like: ¡°Celia is like a little sister who gets flustered at everything really easily.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing better than when both sides give a piece of their heart to the other.

    The army advances while I ponder such things.

    Despite the area being a battlefield, the soldiers don¡¯t feel any sense of tension because the enemy was already defeated once.

    The only thing left was to attack the city of Atoroa and that¡¯s it ¨C Such an atmosphere was given off by all of the soldiers.

    ¡¸Urgent message! A military force of some sort appears to have set up camp near the exit of the Togor Canyon.¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t the only one surprised, Leopolt and M were as well.

    ¡¸The enemy? Is Atoroa standing their ground?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the g is different. Unfortunately, the details are......¡¹

    If the scout doesn¡¯t know, that means it¡¯s a g he has never seen before.

    Perhaps another nearby Polis is interfering.

    ¡¸How many?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe about 100 of them¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    Leopolt and I both tilt our heads.

    That isn¡¯t arge force, which means they won¡¯t be much of a threat to us at all.

    ¡¸There is a chance more soldiers are hiding.¡¹

    ¡¸However, the paths besides the one we¡¯ve taken are all quite steep. I can¡¯t imagine them hiding in cliffs like these......¡¹

    It¡¯s a simple task for soldiers toy in ambush and ratherical if they went through great pains to stumble their way down from the cliffs.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just be cautious. We¡¯ll divide the vanguard into three waves of 200 people each and march forward that way.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree, we should dispatch a messengerter and get them to move out of our way. It might be amander who deployed in a panic because he didn¡¯t get the earlier message.¡¹

    We eventually progress to the canyon and ascend up a slope to see, as indicated by the report, an army of roughly a hundred men linking arms while standing imposingly in front of the canyon¡¯s exit.

    They are tightly blocking the only path out of the canyon.

    ¡¸Fumu......we sent out a messenger, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... but we didn¡¯t get the desired response.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s talk to them directly.

    I walk up to the front and shout at them.

    ¡¸We are the army from Goldonia! We are advancing our army so we can dispose of thewless individuals and save Atoroa. Why are you standing in our way?¡¹

    A booming voice echoes in response immediately after I finish.

    ¡¸I am Gildress, King of Aless! I am taking a walk and enjoying the beautiful scenery here!¡¹

    ¡¸King...... he said?¡¹

    Leopolt opens up some sort of document.

    We don¡¯t have much information regarding the city states. A minimal investigation was done to somehow determine the Poleis along our marching route, but because many of the Poleis were closed off to outsiders, we couldn¡¯t find out much about anything.

    ¡¸Gildress...... that¡¯s the name of the King of Aless, if I¡¯m not mistaken. Aless is a Polis in the west and they don¡¯t particrly have an alliance with Atoroa.¡¹

    This seems like it¡¯ll be problematic.

    ¡¸King Gildress! I am Margrave Hardlett from Goldonia. You mentioned something about taking a walk, but could you allow our army to pass through before taking your time to enjoy the view!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nay! There will be no charm to thendscape once an army of ten thousand tramples through!¡¹

    I guessed this would happen.

    In fact, I can¡¯t imagine him reallying here for a walk.

    ¡¸Leopolt, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Aless should be a militaristic nation with its power concentrated around the King. There¡¯s no way they could not assemble more than a measly 100 soldiers...... the only guess I have is that the King is unable to move freely.¡¹

    I see...... well, no use thinking about something you don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸King Gildress, we have received approval from the surrounding Poleis which allows our army to advance into Atoroa. Should I take this as Aless not acknowledging that approval?¡¹

    ¡¸Nay to that as well, Aless has no intention of opposing Goldonia! The ones here with me are close friends who I have chosen to apany me on my walk!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of ridiculous lie is he spewing......¡¹

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you bring swords and shields to take a walk¡± ¨C Celia mutters.

    However, I don¡¯t hate this kind of man.

    ¡¸King, how long should we wait here?¡¹

    Gildress probably didn¡¯t consider the time as he tilted his head slightly before answering.

    ¡¸We will return home when snow starts to fall and it gets cold.¡¹

    A soldier standing behind the king unconsciously cracked a smile.

    ¡¸How dare you act all high-and-mighty with a mere small force of a hundred!!¡¹

    M¡¯s face warps from Gildress¡¯s provocative manner of speech.

    Negotiations havepletely broken down.

    I can¡¯t just return home feeling sad though.

    ¡¸King...... we do not intend to oppose Aless either. However, if you continue to say you won¡¯t move, we have no choice but to push through with force, do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I don¡¯t mind. I do not have the fathend on my shoulders at the moment, but I will fully demonstrate to you the power of the men of Aless.¡¹

    They wanted to do that from the start.

    Any further attempts at negotiating would be meaningless.

    I step down and return to the back in order to make arrangements to the formation.

    ¡¸Just a hundred men, they¡¯ll be defeated in an instant.¡¹

    He put up a good fight during our little argument, but there¡¯s nothing he can do when it¡¯s 13,000 vs. 100.

    ¡¸We can only deploy 20 soldiers per row in the area they have positioned themselves. It is uphill as well......¡¹

    Tristan doesn¡¯t seem to feel a sense of urgency either.

    Although he¡¯s always like this.

    ¡¸Since he barked so much, he must have quite the confidence in the strength of his troops. We¡¯ll suffer casualties as well if we collide head-on with them. Let¡¯s rain some arrows down to drive them away.¡¹

    Only 20 soldiers can be side-by-side, but archers can be used in a vertical formation.

    That is probably the best way to settle things.

    ¡¸They are already deployed.¡¹

    Leopolt has already ordered the archers to the front.

    From what can be seen of their equipment, they all only have swords and shields...... they shouldn¡¯t be able to counterattack.

    ¡¸Loose!¡¹

    Several hundred arrows pour on the enemy like rain.

    The enemies immediately topple...... or not.

    ¡¸Defense! Stance up!¡¹

    In an instant, the enemy turns into a steel box.

    The arrows rain down on them but are all deflected by their shields.

    If they bounced off instead of stabbing into the shields, it means they¡¯re made of metal......they should have considerable weight to them, yet everyone seems to carrying them like it¡¯s nothing.

    ¡¸......What incredible toughness.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The shields that each soldier is propping up with their left hand is actually shielding the soldier beside them.

    They themselves are protected from the right.

    They entrust their life to the man beside them when showered with arrows...... they must have gone through harsh training and have a strong trust in theirpanions to do something like that.

    ¡¸Second volley!¡¹

    Once again, arrows soar into the air and fall towards the enemy, but there is absolutely no effect.

    I thought a few arrows would get through the gaps though I don¡¯t see a single shield dropping to the ground.

    ¡¸Third volley!¡¹

    It happened as soon as themander shouted.

    ¡¸Charrrrrrgggeeeee¡ª!!¡¹

    The enemy charges forward collectively as soon as the arrows were released into the air.

    So they were measuring the timing.

    ¡¸......got too close in distance?¡¹

    The enemy didn¡¯t seem to be affected by their attacks so the archers got slightly irritated and moved too close.

    It didn¡¯t take more than a second for them to shift from a defensive position to charging straight at us.

    As soon as themand was shouted on our side, they dashed forward at full speed.

    That wasn¡¯t in response to an order, everyone just understood from the beginning what they needed to do next.

    ¡¸Tch-! What speed.¡¹

    Not to mention they are fast, almost like some charging wild boar.

    ¡¸Reserve unit, loose!¡¹

    We can do things besides making fools of ourselves too.

    As a precaution, a unit with around a hundred archers stayed back with their arrows nocked.

    Those soldiers loosed their arrows in scattered locations.

    It should have a greater effect on them now that they have undone their defensive formation.

    ¡¸Sweep!¡¹

    In an instant, the men brush away the arrows soaring at them with their swords.

    Most of the arrows were deflected and only a few managed to hit their targets...... although the men who were stabbed in the arms by the arrows continued to press forward as if nothing happened, shouting even louder while doing so.

    ¡¸What skill...... even the privates are like this?¡¹

    Since the archers can¡¯t move immediately after releasing their volley, the infantry escorting them step up to intercept the enemy.

    ¡¸Archers, stand down! Infantry, retreat slowly while buying time......¡¹

    ¡¸Behold the strength of the men of Aless!¡¹

    Gildress, who is wearing a crimson cape, stood at the front of the army as they all jumped at us not long after themander gave the order.

    As soon as they collided with our forces, they knocked over several staggering fellow infantry with one blow from the shields they were holding out in front of them.

    ¡¸Lukewarm! You guys are tepid! In Aless, you wouldn¡¯t even be put in charge of preparing our meals!¡¹

    They are highly skilled in setting up their formation, moreover each individual is unbelievably strong.

    Our fellow infantry couldn¡¯t do much against them and just continue to fall over one after the other.

    Even the rare counterattacks that our forces managed to pull off were easily brushed aside by the enemy¡¯s shields before getting knocked out.

    King Gildress stood out even among all those strong men...... he jumped ahead of the army, mmed a soldier with his shield, cut down another two with his sword, then turned around to lop the head off of another.

    All the swords and spears swung at him from the left and right were flicked away with his shield.

    Every time there was a trail of red from the cloak the King wore, a fountain of blood would gush out and an ally would copse to the ground.

    ¡¸Behold my military prowess! This is what a man of Aless can do!!¡¹

    The enemy shouts loudly in response to the King¡¯s bellows, while our allies took a slight step backwards.

    I wonder if such a man ¨C despite being an enemy ¨C would be called a hero.

    ¡¸This...... no way......¡¹

    Celia mutters quietly as she stares in nk amazement, watching the man tear apart the infantry and even start to cut some archers down.

    Themander shouts desperately to get the army to retreat, but is unable to do so efficiently because of the narrow path.

    Some space was left for them to retreat just in case, but aplete copse like this was not within our expectations.

    ¡¸Have the archers forcibly shoot them, they just have to hit their targets.¡¹

    ¡¸They are fairly behind. There is a chance of friendly fire.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, Luna. At this rate, we would suffer heavy casualties though. I don¡¯t mind if there is a misfire, just have them shoot.¡¹

    My order must have been ryed to them as several hundred arrows rain down shortly afterwards.

    Sure enough, the arrows don¡¯t only pour on the enemies, but also our allies. The enemy ¨C judging that they would be at a disadvantage if they engaged in meleebat while being hit with arrows ¨C retreated slightly to the back in order to assemble their formation.

    ¡¸Those who are injured, move to the back!¡¹¡¸They only have a hundred...... what¡¯s with these injuries!?¡¹

    The soldiers are feeling shaken from not being able to instantly rout an enemy with an overwhelming numerical advantage as they nned.

    Celia tries her best to run around and get control of the situation.

    ¡¸This is unexpected.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately...... I heard they were powerful, but not to this extent.¡¹

    ¡¸Right? There are plenty of things in this world we don¡¯t know. Like why I¡¯m here in the first ce......¡¹

    M is staring at Tristan, but this isn¡¯t the time to be falling out.

    ¡¸What we do know is there terrifying skill. Their teamy is brilliant but the individual strength of their soldiers is not normal. Each of them can be considered a master at their craft.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. In addition, we don¡¯t have the space to surround them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if we allow only 20 people to fight them at a time, we would suffer tremendous casualties.¡¹

    I look towards Leopolt.

    ¡¸I understand. The enemy does not possess any long spears. Let us trample them with our horses.¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s our turn to attack next.

    About 200 cavalry are lined up, with 10 in each row because of the terrain. Still, the infantry should not be able to stop the charging spears.

    No matter how strong the soldiers of Aless are, they are no match for the weight and momentum of horses.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! I¡¯m off to trample them!¡¹

    Irijina will be the one leading the charge.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, charge! Avenge the archers!¡¹

    ¡°Oooh!¡± ¨C the soldier shout in response and the sound of hooves soon drown out their voices.

    Well, let¡¯s see how they handle horses.

    ¡¸Normally, we can expect them to get into a defensive formation and then aim at the horses¡¯ legs through the gaps in their shields.¡¹

    ¡¸However strong they may be, if they receive a decent hit from the charging horses, they would be blown back along with their shields. Then we just have to wait until they get trampled by the hooves.¡¹

    I watch on with that hope in mind but the enemy doesn¡¯t seem to bat an eyelid at the appearance of our cavalry.

    They are standing in front of us, more confident than ever.

    It was then that Gildress standing in front shouted again.

    ¡¸Charrrgeeee¨C!¡¹

    ¡¸What-!?¡¹

    I identally let my voice leak out.

    To my surprise, those guys respond to the charging cavalry by charging forward themselves instead of defending.

    ¡¸Idiots, there¡¯s no way they could go toe-to-toe with horses.¡¹

    ¡¸It should be over now, they¡¯re doing something so reckless.¡¹

    M and Tristan also express their astonishment.

    I don¡¯t know where Leopolt went.

    And then, right when the two sides were about to collide.

    ¡¸T-they¡¯re flying!?¡¹

    The 20 Aless soldiers at the front stopped charging to get themselves in a half-bent posture, and then the soldiers in the rearguard used the ones in front as a jumping tform to leap at the cavalry.

    The cavalry were pointing their spears downward so they were unable to block the aerial maneuvers, getting cut down one after the other by the swords of the enemy.

    Some of the cavalry were able to react and intercept the initial strike, but the enemy soldiers were deflecting spears with their shields and then shing at the horses or soldiers while pouncing.

    Because the vanguard had to stop suddenly, the rearguard had no choice but to slow down, eliminating any momentum they built up.

    With their legs sealed, the only advantage horses had was the higher line of sight.

    Only the agonizing cries of allies could be heard as they get cut down and their horses are strewn all over the ce.

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaah!¡¹

    With an especially loud growl, the man in the red cloak grabbed a horse¡¯s neck and broke it.

    The soldier riding the horse was thrown to the ground.

    What an absurd man to snap a horse¡¯s neck with his bare hands.

    ¡¸......tch.¡¹

    It was understandable to get irritated. Celia clicks her tongue and looks up at me worriedly.

    I know, I won¡¯t charge out by myself.

    ¡¸Kuh! Bastard!¡¹

    Irijina turned into an infantry after losing her horse and is swinging her spear, but she doesn¡¯t have her usual vigor. In fact, she seems to be getting pushed back.

    ¡¸Irijina is getting outmuscled in a one-on-one fight with a private......¡¹

    Celia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    I¡¯m just getting surprised left and right today, all in a bad way though.

    She fights valiantly and not only is she unable to defeat a single one, all her opponents lookedpletely calm.

    At this rate, we might get defeated if we aren¡¯t careful.

    ¡¸We have to retreat......we won¡¯t win even if we continue fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped......¡¹

    ¡¸This situation seems oddly familiar...... the part where power is used to push through.¡¹

    As if they were waiting for my orders, themander shouts to get the cavalry to retreat, although the enemy is hot on their tail.

    And behind them.......

    ¡¸Did you see that, Hardlett or whatever, this is Aless! This is what men of Aless are capable of! Wahahahahahaha!¡¹

    With one leg each on top of a horse that lost its rider, Gildress deres his victory.

    ¡¸That man...... Pipi! Can¡¯t you shoot him down!?¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi will try.¡¹

    I cover the arrow Pipi aims at the man with my hand.

    The fight is over, it will leave a bad taste in my mouth even if he was killed like that.

    Furthermore, it would drastically lower morale if he caught the arrow.

    ¡¸The sun is setting. This is our loss today. Let¡¯s just quietly prepare for tomorrow.¡¹

    Now that I look, the other soldiers are pretty out of sorts too.

    We struggled this much against a paltry one hundred enemies and only the bodies of allies can be seen all over the battlefield.

    Good grief, what an inconceivable enemy that showed up.

    I turn to look at Leopolt, who is fumbling around with something behind me.

    ¡¸Leopolt, are we going to lose tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸We will undoubtedly win.¡¹

    Then that¡¯s fine, I can go to sleep tonight.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to bed. Celia, wipe my body downter.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. Naturally, I will attend to you at night too......¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll embrace you after defeating that guy. Until then, I¡¯ll hold off.¡¹

    With that said, I enter the tent personally prepared for me, and after confirming there was no one else around, kick away an empty barrel.

    ¡¸So he¡¯s actually quite angry......¡¹

    ¡¸He was provoked that much after all......¡¹

    ¡¸He was never an obedient person in the first ce.¡¹

    Quiet, I can hear you.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 160,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 12,100 men (-500)

    Infantry: 6500, Cavalry: 850, Archers: 750, Bow Cavalry: 4000

    Cannons: 18

    Assets: 300 gold

    Sexual Partners: 202, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 189: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle â‘¢ Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 189: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle ¢Û Conclusion</h4>

    Within the Togor Canyon, Morning

    ¡¸They didn¡¯t raid us at night.¡¹

    Celia murmurs next to me.

    ¡¸Their strength lies in holding us within a narrowndscape with their elite soldiers. They might have an advantage with their small numbers when conducting a night raid, but that gives us the opportunity to sneak some of our squads out of the canyon while they¡¯re kept busy.¡¹

    As Leopolt said, if they¡¯re surrounded from the back and front, we just have to close in on them from all sides and press with our numbers. They would be finished, no matter how strong they are.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t detour nor can we set up a partial encirclement......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s probably why this ce was chosen as the battlefield.¡¹

    There is only one way through, and that is to break past them from the front.

    Ever since thete morning sun shone its rays into the canyon, the enemy camp has been making a lot of noise.

    ¡¸Heeey, Hardlett! The sun has risen!! Are we going to resume the battle or what!?¡¹

    Gildress bangs his sword against his shield, making metallic crashing sounds while shouting loudly.

    He seems to be having lots of fun.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we burn them with cannons or ming arrows?¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, it was mentioned yesterday. If we were up against Magrado and their familiar box formation, we would have a field day shooting them, but these guys can move swiftly depending on the situation...... if we aren¡¯t careful and send out our defenseless siege weapons to the front, we would get wiped out.¡¹

    ¡¸Should we try the ming arrows anyways?¡¹

    Leopolt gives a signal and then arrows tipped with fire are simultaneously loosed towards the enemy.

    However, they only get blocked by their imprable shields, and the mes which were caused by the arrows that fell to the ground were easily stomped out during the interval between volleys.

    They don¡¯t only move together as a box, each individual is extremely quick.

    ¡¸Hardlett! It¡¯s already summer, so we don¡¯t need more warmth, you know? Wahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸And that¡¯s the result......¡¹

    Gildress, who is standing at the front of his army, brushes away several ming arrows and guffaws.

    Eeei, he pisses me off.

    ¡¸There really is no other option than a frontal attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the best solution is to use our ballistae and cannons to disrupt them ¨C even though they won¡¯t have the highest uracy ¨C and then ram our forces against them head-on. When it gets to the point where you have no choice but to fight under these conditions, you really don¡¯t have much room for strategic depth.¡¹

    So it¡¯s a pretty bad situation with very few options avable to us.

    ¡¸There was never a chance for us to lose from the beginning, except we just need to worry about time. If we take too long, we would give the Atoroan army which escaped enough time to gather more forces, plus the nearby Poleis would start doubting why they opened a path for us when we¡¯re struggling this much against a measly 100 people.¡¹

    ¡¸So we have to push past...... don¡¯t they have a weakness or something?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing...... but they¡¯re not attached to a main force. That¡¯s perfect for a brilliant n like a frontal attack.¡¹

    We just have to do it.

    I brandish my spear.

    ¡¸An all-out attack. We¡¯ll get through by noon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooooh-!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We were thoroughly beaten up yesterday but the morale of the soldiers somehow managed to recover.

    Let¡¯s bring them down quickly.

    Sounds of explosions roar as the cannons fire their rounds.

    The ballistaeunches theirrge bolts as well.

    Not many of them can be setup because of the topography and they need to be angled in a way that they wouldn¡¯t hit any allies from the back.

    Furthermore, the enemy only has 100 people, so we can¡¯t expect many of the projectiles to hit their target, however there is still a chance that an attack which they can¡¯t fend off with their shields would lower morale, even if just a tiny bit.

    ¡¸Charrgeeee¨C!!¡¹

    At that moment, the infantry charged forward with a squad of spearmen as the vanguard.

    From what I saw yesterday, the infantry won¡¯t be able to win in a sh on even terms.

    In addition, only 20 of them can fight at a time...... they¡¯re certainly going to be overwhelmed like that.

    That¡¯s why this time, the spearmen are in front to disrupt the enemy lines.

    ¡¸Take that!¡¹

    Just before the tip of the spear reached the enemy, the very first line of enemies crouched low to the ground.

    The spearheads pass the vanguards and collide with the shields of the enemy soldiers in the second row.

    Immediately after, the crouching enemies swing their shields up to hit the spears from the bottom, causing the tips to point in the air.

    ¡¸Crush them!¡¹

    Without any dy, the enemy closed the distance.

    The spears are nothing but long sticks at this point.

    The 20 men in front get cut down in an instant.

    ¡¸Save the spearmen unit!¡¹

    ¡¸Kooiiyaa!¡¹

    The infantry unit hastily pushes forward, propping up their shields to meet the enemy.

    ¡¸This is ugly......¡¹

    As soon as the infantry collided with the enemy, the ally soldiers were pushed back as if they were sliding on top of ice.

    ¡¸Did we hit something?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, that was even lighter than a tackle from my daughter so I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    The Aless soldiers crack some jokes andugh.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! Continue charging! 4th and 6th units stand down, 7th unit step forward.¡¹

    The severely beaten squads were pulled out and another squad was sent out in front to rush the enemy.

    That new squad quickly gets defeated and retreats, although another squad quickly fills the hole.

    The enemy is strong, creating piles of corpses from only the soldiers on our side.

    However, there are times on the battlefield where flukes happen, and even veteran soldiers can be defeated after 10 attacks, no matter how shoddy those attacks were.

    ¡¸Guo...... my King...... I¡¯ll be heading there first!¡¹

    ¡¸Uugh...... Fufu, we were talking about a hundred each but I still only have ten defeated. The God of War in that realm would scold me!¡¹

    One enemy soldier copses, and then another one falls over.

    Once they were held back, even if only for a short time, the archers immediately rained arrows on them, turning the soldiers who couldn¡¯t defend themselves into porcupines.

    The enemy, who was as solid as a boulder and couldn¡¯t be budged before, finally took steps backward.

    ¡¸Space has been created from the enemy¡¯s retreat. We can push forward all at once.¡¹

    The enemy stepped back...... meaning they moved further up the hill.

    And that means our allies can chase forward after them.

    A ballistae can be setup in that gap which was left.

    It¡¯s taking all the enemy¡¯s efforts to hold off our all-out attack so they shouldn¡¯t have time to spare to rush in and destroy our bows.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    The barrage wasn¡¯t somethingunched from the back just for intimidation purposes.

    The ballistae were aimed carefully to take out the upper bodies of therge buff men, along with their shields, and open a hole in their formation.

    ¡¸Now, finish them off quickly!¡¹

    Seeing an opening in the enemy lines, our ally infantry charged in vigorously with ferocious war cries.

    As it was before, only our allies who were getting defeated, but now it wasn¡¯t as brutal as before.

    The enemy appeared just a little bit fatigued and their movements dulled, letting our infantry make their way into the center of their battle ranks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we settle this.¡¹

    Celia has also regained herposure.

    I feel somewhat torn right now. It¡¯s true Gildress pissed me off, but I don¡¯t hate men like him.

    Crushing an enemy who challenged me with his military prowess...... it might seem like a natural way to deal with someone like that, but I still have some lingering feelings in my heart.

    ¡¸We won!¡¹

    Just like Irijina said, the oue of battle has been decided.

    And for the cleanup afterwards.......

    ¡¸Not yet! Something like this won¡¯t end us warriors of Aless!¡¹

    His crimson cloak flutters.

    Then, close to 10 ally soldiers cry out and get flung backwards.

    The muscr man stands boldly in front of his army which was getting torn apart, unafraid getting shot by arrows.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, did you guys drop your balls somewhere? Are the men from Aless really that weak!?¡¹

    It goes without saying who that loud booming voice belongs to. Gildress yells while shing at our soldiers.

    He grabs the head of a spear and tosses the soldier aside, then shes the shoulders of all soldiers who chose to sh with him, breaking their swords while he was at it too.

    A front kick sends a soldier tumbling, causing that soldier¡¯s head to snap and dangle against his own chest, as Gildress raises his blood-stained sword before howling like a beast.

    ¡¸The Light of Aless...... it was said that the God of War gifted it to the first King.¡¹

    ¡¸The God of War is watching over us. I can¡¯t die an unsightly death.¡¹

    I guess ¡°The Light of Aless¡± is the name of the sword Gildress is holding.

    There is a faint blue glow radiating from his sword ¨C impossible for a weapon made of steel ¨C which reminds me of my Dual Crater¡¯s divine appearance.

    ¡¸Advance, you warriors! Our only path lies before us!¡¹

    The numerically inferior enemies rallied and repelled our ally soldiers as they advanced forward.

    Their numbers have decreased to almost half but one could not sense any fatigue in their charge as they ran down the hill, their terrifying momentum reminiscent of a rockslide.

    ¡¸H-hey, this is dangerous!¡¹

    ¡¸B-block them...... there¡¯s no way I can do that!¡¹

    The enemy no longer had any intention ¨C or need for that matter ¨C to get into any special formation.

    All of the remaining enemy soldiers swung the swords and shields in their hands and dashed forward at full speed, cutting down or knocking away any enemy in their path.

    At that moment, arge bolt flew in a straight line directly at Gildress who was leading the charge, almost as if to save the copsing allies.

    ¡¸It hit!¡¹

    Irijina eximed in reaction.

    ¡¸My King!¡¹

    ¡¸No need to worry!¡¹

    Gildress roared and leapt, straight towards therge bolt.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be defeated by a toy like this!¡¹

    He twists his body in midair and ms the butt of his sword against the speeding bolt.

    Unable to withstand the blow, the oversized arrow snapped in half and the pieces fell to the bottom of the cliff.

    That sight left both ally and enemy speechless.

    Gildress sucked in a deep breath.

    ¡¸This is Alessssss!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    All the enemy soldiers roared in response to the King¡¯s yell.

    ¡¸C-can we win against something like that!?¡¹¡¸F-fall back and retreat!¡¹

    The men of Aless propelled themselves forward with their voices, as our allies slowly fell into a state of disorder, withdrawing almost in a state of panic.

    The ballistae were abandoned...... since it was something which required several people to look after it, but the enemy soldiers easily picked it up with one hand and tossed it over the edge of the cliff.

    ......Those things were pretty expensive.

    ¡¸The vanguard has copsed! I can¡¯t keep them under control!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t continue the offensive if we retreat here.¡¹

    M and Leopolt look at me.

    There¡¯s only one thing left to do, use the strongest force avable to drive them back.

    ¡¸Escort unit, follow me. We won¡¯t let them do as they please anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    The strongest force in my army are the hand-picked heavy cavalry in the escort unit.

    There is no real merit in mounting a horse and riding through all the current chaos, so everyone is on foot, but their equipment and skill are both several levels higher than regr infantry.

    ¡¸Oooh! Something new hase out!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s fight them, let¡¯s fight!¡¹

    I lead my escort unit to the copsing front lines and when we push through, the enemy stops their pursuit and faces us with beaming smiles.

    These men, bulkier than the typical infantry, charge with their heavier and better equipment. Perhaps judging it to be a bad idea to collide head-on with the skirmishers, the enemy fall back slightly to form a horizontal formation with their shields pushed out.

    Loud metallic shes resounded as both sides mmed into each other and then...... the escort unit was pushed back.

    ¡¸Wahaha! That¡¯s better than my daughter, but not better than my wife!¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯d like, I can drill your ass just like I do with my wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you still boast after this?¡¹

    I swing my spear with all my might at the enemy, using all the pent-up frustration from yesterday and today as an additional boost in power.

    ¡¸Dowaa!¡¹

    The soldier who blocked my strike with his shield flew sideways and fell off the side of the cliff.

    ¡¸Ooh! Impressive!¡¹

    Even so, the enemy does not waver.

    The next soldieres at me with his sword without a moment¡¯s dy.

    ¡¸It really feels good to fight in person!¡¹

    I parry the man¡¯s sword attack and meet the man¡¯s shield with a front kick.

    Most men would be sent flying after that, but this man only loses bnce slightly before quickly readying his sword again.

    ¡¸This much is nothing!¡¹

    When I block his sword with the handle of my spear, the man swings his shield at me almost as if he threw it, and then shes at my thigh.

    Those aren¡¯t the movements of a mere soldier. All of them have the strength to be called heroes in other nations.

    ¡¸Then how about this!?¡¹

    I evade his sword by a hair¡¯s breadth and swing my spear down towards his head.

    The man brings his shield up to block, but is unable to do sopletely and falls to his knees.

    ¡¸The finishing blow!¡¹

    I thrust my spear at the neck which finallyes into my line of sight, and after a sshing of blood, the man copses on the spot with an extra hole in his body.

    ¡¸Not yet!¡¹

    I don¡¯t have time to take a breather.

    I avoid the next man¡¯s sword and punch him in the face, yet he still doesn¡¯t stop attacking even after blood drips down from his nose.

    After the third sh, his left leg finally gets blown off, but the man doesn¡¯t let go of his sword.

    ¡¸A man of Aless won¡¯t be defeated until his heart stops!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeei, how irritating!¡¹

    I pierce the man¡¯s abdomen with my spear, pick him up and toss him over the cliff.

    That finally makes it the third man defeated.

    I realize that I am isted in the center of the enemy.

    Because the enemy is so resilient, none of the other soldiers had advanced, and even the escort unit was made to retreat.

    I guess I¡¯ll just whip my spear around as hard as I can and send some enemies flying.

    ¡¸Ready!?¡¹¡¸Ooooh!¡¹

    The enemies around me quickly push their shields forward and get into a defensive stance, so the four soldiers I sent flying were all unharmed and came running at me with their swords soon after.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! This guy-!¡¹

    Celia is being pushed around but somehow putting up a fight, although she can¡¯t manage to find time to rush to my side.

    ¡¸Seei!¡¹

    She skillfully finds an opening to stab the enemy soldier in the side of his body, but he doesn¡¯t fall down.

    ¡¸Why......¡¹

    ¡¸A weak attack like that won¡¯t prate my muscles!¡¹

    Celia dodges the downward swing from the man¡¯s sword, then hops backward and throws a few knives at the man in session.

    The enemy deflects the knives aimed at his vitals, and even though a few knives stabbed the man¡¯s shoulder and stomach, they weren¡¯t deep enough to stop him from moving.

    To deliver the final blow, Irijina rushes in from the side and lops the man¡¯s head off, and the enemy soldier finally copses.

    ¡¸Haa...... Haa......¡¹

    Celia is panting and has stopped moving.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she can go any further forward, should I fall back too?

    ¡¸Uoooooh!¡¹

    And then, five soldiers came rushing at me from the front with their shields held up.

    They must want to destroy our battle ranks, I respond by swinging my spear powerfully.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    My spear ms into the wall of shields, sending the five soldiers and their shields flying, while I also get pushed back.

    Right when the enemy soldiers were about to get ready to charge again, a crimson cape came into view.

    ¡¸Hardlett...... you fight brilliant against the warriors of Aless! But don¡¯t you think the best should go up against the best?¡¹

    ¡¸That would certainly settle things quicker, this battle is pretty much over anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    I jerk my chin towards his back.

    As the melee continued between ally and enemy, a battle cry could be hearding from the rear.

    The enemy soldiers hastily turn around to look behind them and see my g nted near the exit of the canyon...... the pitch ck cloth fluttering in the wind.

    ¡¸......you detoured around the cliff.¡¹

    The cliff might have been steep, but there was still enough room for a small group of soldiers to cross.

    Seeing how the frontal attack wasn¡¯t going anywhere, Leopolt used the information he surveyed yesterday to determine which parts of the cliff can be climbed and descended.

    Of course, only an extremely small number of people with superior athletic ability were chosen to be in the group, but it didn¡¯t matter how many people crossed as long as there was a group behind them. The battle was over as soon as they seeded in doing so.

    If the enemy turned around to rout the smaller group, they would eat the full brunt of our frontal assault, whereas if they left that group alone, arrows which they cannot defend against would rain down on them from behind.

    Gildress most likely understood his own fate as he faced me andughed.

    ¡¸Fuhaha, it looks like I¡¯ll finally get to pay my respects to God. However, you¡¯re quite the interesting fellow, the general himself is challenging me despite being aware of his superior position. Surely, you are loved by the God of war.¡¹

    ¡¸If I¡¯m going to be loved, I¡¯d rather it be a voluptuous Goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re still green, Hardlett. I¡¯m good with anyone as long as they¡¯re female.¡¹

    Gildress and I face off against each other with our weapons.

    Therge battle royale which was still happening between ally and enemy halted, and a circle began to form around the two of us.

    ¡¸The King is entering one-on-onebat!¡¹

    ¡¸This man must be mad, there is no way he can win against an incarnation of military prowess like Gildress.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about, nobody can put up a fight against the feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸The War Demon Hardlett would crush any enemy in battle, even if it happened to be a dragon!¡¹

    They¡¯re saying whatever they please, though I know Gildress is terrifyingly strong.

    I entrust my spear to Celia who is standing behind me.

    It would be impossible to fight this guy at close range with a spear.

    When I unsheathe my Dual Crater, Gildress widens his eyes in surprise.

    ¡¸Hooh...... how beautiful. So yours is white.¡¹

    The white glow emanating from my Dual Crater must appear more beautiful from an outsider¡¯s perspectivepared to the pale blue of his Light of Aless.

    This sword will soon be stained with both of our blood though.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Come at me anytime.¡¹

    I was the first one to move as I kick the ground hard and charge at him.

    Gildress simrly does the same not even a split secondter and the two treasured swords sh when the two of us reach the middle ground of our battlefield.

    There was a high-pitched metallic sound and sparks fly from the collision of the two weapons.

    ¡¸Guo!¡¹

    My sword was pushed back from the impact.

    It almost flew out of my hand, so this guy has quite the monstrous strength.

    He was also repelled by the impact but it looked like he moved a shorter distance than I did.

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t break eh? That¡¯s a nice sword.¡¹

    ¡¸As is yours.¡¹

    I put all my strength into my Dual Crater and his sword isn¡¯t even chipped.

    As I thought, that sword isn¡¯t any ordinary sword.

    In other words, just a slight touch from it would send arms flying.

    ¡¸Mmuuh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Standing still, the two of us face off in an intense duel of swords.

    A downward strike was parried to the side, a thrust was sidestepped, and then the counter thrust was evaded with a twist of the body.

    The soldiers watching on the perimeter didn¡¯t do any heckling. Both ally and enemy stood side-by-side and watched the fight unfold before their eyes.

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    Gildress freezes for a second when he steps on a small rock.

    I don¡¯t miss that chance to sh at his shoulder, but he intercepts with this shield.

    Naturally, something like a shield would be cut through like butter if it blocked my Dual Crater directly.

    However, he angled his shield to make my sword nce off to the side, then bashes my face with his shield.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhaha, shields aren¡¯t bad weapons. Blocking isn¡¯t the only thing they¡¯re good for.¡¹

    I wipe the blood dripping from my nose and smile.

    ¡¸That woke me up just now.¡¹

    I face Gildress and take a big swing at him with my sword.

    He evades my attack, then bends down to slice my body in half with a horizontal sh.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I wrench my body to the side and avoid the sh, then I spin around once before taking a swing at his neck.

    He instinctively reacts by bringing his shield up to block, however he isn¡¯t able to deflect my attack this time.

    With a sharp ng, the thick metal shield is bisected and both sections fall to the ground.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think a shield is necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu...... Touch¨¦.¡¹

    Gildress lets the sliced shield fall out of his hand and wields his sword with both hands.

    ¡¸Come, Hardlett! The God of War is bearing witness, to this battle between us men of valor!¡¹

    The two of us cross swords at speeds that the human eye could not follow, taking turns blocking each other¡¯s strikes, deflecting them, and then returning counter attacks.

    Not only is each attack good enough to be fatal if itnded, if not enough power was put into each blow, the impact would be strong enough to send either sword flying.

    Every one of our shes would cause the atmosphere to tremble, the sparks caused by the grinding of our des would scatter and the harsh ringing of metal echoed off the cliffs.

    And when I lost count of how many times our des crossed, the side of my sword, which I thrust at Gildress, was deflected with his hand and then a sh was returned at me, prompting me to jump back on reaction. His de must have grazed me as the armor around my chest was sliced open and fell to the ground.

    That was close...... just one more step forward and it would have cut my body.

    I lost the upper portion of my armor and left pretty much half-naked, although there really is no point to wearing armor against a sword like that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn next!¡¹

    Perhaps it¡¯s because I got lighter after my armor got removed, I was able to parry Gildress¡¯s sword and give him a sh on the arm in the next exchange of shes.

    The cut was a shallow one, but it still felt good to draw first blood.

    ¡¸Nuu...... so it really was heavy!¡¹

    Gildress removes his red cloak and even strips the small amount of armor he was wearing, leaving just his leather pants on.

    He originally only had a small piece of armor protecting his vital areas so now that he¡¯s taken it off, he¡¯s mostly naked.

    ¡¸Umu, now I can move easier!¡¹

    With a muscr build like his, his armor probably wasn¡¯t heavy enough that he could feel it, although he is visibly faster with it taken off.

    His downward strike would crush me if I just blocked it, so I respond with an upward swing to meet his de, and then answer his horizontal swing with a sideways sh of my own.

    Our strength is equal...... no, if I¡¯m not careful, he¡¯ll overpower me slightly.

    However, now that I¡¯ve exchanged so many blows with him, I can predict how he will attack.

    I¡¯ll decide the fight here and now.

    ¡¸Doryaa!¡¹

    I dodge his horizontal sh and escape to his nk.

    I sh his side while running right by him ¨C a clean strike.

    ¡¸Uugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, too shallow!?¡¹

    I thought Ipletely gouged out the side of his body, but the cut wasn¡¯t deep enough.

    Gildress¡¯s inhuman speed and developed muscle mass prevented the attack from reaching his organs.

    ¡¸W-what-!?¡¹

    ¡¸The King is on his knees!¡¹

    Even so, his blood was spilled and he was made to fall on one knee, which was apparently shocking to the enemy troops.

    There is a clear feeling of unrest in their faces.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll allow you to surrender.¡¹

    ¡¸You think I would?¡¹

    No, I didn¡¯t think so.

    Gildress takes a couple steps away from me and holds out his hand to indicate that he wants me to wait.

    ¡¸Still too heavy! I¡¯ll take this off!¡¹

    He said he¡¯ll take it off, but he¡¯s not wearing his cloak or armor anymore.

    He¡¯s got nothing except his leather pants, which is acting as his underwear.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me!¡¹

    ¡¸This kind of thing is not needed in a battle between men!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸N-noooo!¡¹¡¹

    Gildress unbelievably grabs his pants.

    The cute screams are from Celia and M.

    ¡¸W-wait! Don¡¯t be too hasty! I¡¯ll wait, so don¡¯t take that off!¡¹

    It won¡¯t be a fight if that thing exposes itself, what does he intend to do if there was an awkward bounce and it ps against my flesh or something.

    ¡¸You think? Well, we should be settling this battle soon.¡¹

    After checking on his bleeding wound, Gildress raises his sword up high, something which he didn¡¯t do until now.

    He¡¯s full of openings, but he probably wants to finish things in one attack.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll hurry up and cut you down, then I can go have some fun with the girls.¡¹

    In response, I raise my own sword above my head.

    Both of us approach each other slowly, and then take one final huge swing at each other.

    After a loud crashing sound, Gildress¡¯s sword was knocked out of his hands and onto the ground.

    It¡¯s over.

    As I raise my sword again to deliver the final blow...... I feel a fierce strike hitting my jaw.

    I lose grip on my Dual Crater and it slips out of my hands.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be called a fight if we only use swords!¡¹

    Before I realized what hit me, Gildress sends a flurry of punches at my face.

    Each punch was heavy and powerful enough to knock out an average man on its own.

    ¡¸Nooo!¡¹

    I could hear Celia scream.

    There¡¯s no way I can let myself be beaten here.

    As Gildress winds up for another punch, I pounce into his chest, and headbutt him in the face.

    ¡¸Guooh!¡¹

    I follow up with consecutive punches to the staggering Gildress¡¯s abdomen.

    Just when I thought he was about to fall over, I receive a hook to the cheek.

    ¡¸So persistent!¡¹

    ¡¸You too!¡¹

    I wrap my arms around his neck to try and break it, however I was the one who got thrown down to the ground.

    I catch the kick aimed at my head, drag him down and punch his face in.

    The one-on-one battle between generals has devolved into something ugly, like a street brawl in the city.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, fuu.¡¹

    The both of us have trails of blood running down our noses, but we gather thest of our strength and charge at each other.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Uggooooh!¡¹

    His fist connects with my face and I can feel the world around me spinning out of control.

    I could feel my fist m against his jaw though.

    ¡¸Aah!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, a simultaneous knockout!?¡¹

    ¡¸My King, please stand up!¡¹

    ¡¸Faster than the opponent!¡¹

    I got knocked pretty hard, yet I still try to stand up, however my legs don¡¯t listen to me at all.

    From the corner of my eye, I see Gildress also attempting to get up and failing. After confirming that he fell t on his stomach, I close my eyes.

    ¡¸Help the King! We can¡¯t let him fall into the enemy¡¯s hands!¡¹

    ¡¸Save the feudal lord-sama! Exterminate the enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, grab onto me!¡¹

    I can hear Celia¡¯s voice through the pitch ck darkness.

    Aah, this small body carried me in a simr fashion in the past too.

    Sorry, I¡¯ll need to entrust myself to you again.

    I don¡¯t think I can stand.

    ¡¸All troops, give chase! Wipe out the enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸The situation has changed! We can¡¯t let the King die when he¡¯s unconscious like this. Open up a path and escape!¡¹

    Looks like the battle is still ongoing.

    I can hear Leopolt¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Everyone, be a wall! Just breakthrough the enemy at the back! Getting defeated by 10 or 20 arrows is shameful as a man!¡¹

    ¡¸Annihte the enemy! Take out the enemy King!¡¹

    ¡¸I gotta let Aegir-samay down! And someone fetch me some water quickly!¡¹

    Celia...... your body has gotten much softer.

    Ipletely pass out after that final thought.

    189Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves.

    Citizens: 160,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 11,000 men ( -1100)

    Infantry: 5500, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 750, Bow Cavalry: 3950

    Cannons: 18

    Assets: 300 gold

    Sexual Partners: 202, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 190: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle â‘£ Rematch with the King

    <h4>Chapter 190: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle ¢Ü Rematch with the King</h4>

    ¡¸Uuggh......¡¹

    I sense some light hitting my face and wake up.

    This ce is...... probably the inside of a tent, where I¡¯ve been carried to after losing consciousness at the end of battle.

    I touch here and there on my body and feel pain all over...... my face hurts the most in particr, plus there are bumps covering the surface.

    I might be mistaken as some monster with all that swelling on my face.

    ¡¸Ah! Have you woken up!?¡¹

    Celia, who was clinging to my leg, suddenly jerks her head up.

    She must have been nursing me this entire time.

    ¡¸My head and face hurt. Was I beaten up that badly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... your face looks really beat up. You were asleep for one whole day.¡¹

    As I thought, I can tell my eyes are swollen just by touching it.

    I have no time to worry about my face right now though.

    ¡¸What happened after that?¡¹

    Celia answers as she wipes my face with a cool cloth.

    ¡¸The enemy King and Aegir-sama knocked each other out. The Aless army used that as a signal to retreat.¡¹

    ¡¸There should have been a blockade behind them though. If they turned around, they would have been defeated quickly.¡¹

    Even if I¡¯m down, I can¡¯t imagine Leopolt missing his opportunity to strike.

    ¡¸Three soldiers carried the enemy King away while the others formed a wall of flesh to protect them...... They instantly broke through the detachment behind them and they retreated in a rain of arrows.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, and we couldn¡¯t chase after them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, after they broke through our squad, the ones who weren¡¯t carrying the King stood their ground and fought, buying enough time for the enemy King to escape. They continued fighting until they all died......¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. I get it.¡¹

    I can easily picture the scene in my mind,

    Knowing that musclehead didn¡¯t die makes me smile for some reason.

    Of course I would want to kill him if he showed up in front of me, but it would be just a little sad if he was shot to death in some unknown ce.

    ¡¸Um, what are you smiling about...... aah, you can¡¯t! You were hit in the head, so you have to lie down!¡¹

    I break free from Celia as she tries to restrain me and then exit the tent.

    The corpses have already been cleaned up from the battlefield and separated into ally and enemy.

    On the enemy side...... there are 97 corpses, meaning all of them literally fought to the death.

    Amongst the corpses, there was a group of three soldiers who died with their arms linked together, with arrows stabbing in various ces on their bodies and their swords still tightly gripped in their hands, probably trying their hardest to block the path to their King.

    ¡¸How should we deal with them?¡¹

    If we just leave the mountain of corpses as it is, they will surely be eaten by beasts or birds.

    That would be a sad end to the heroic soldiers who fought to the death.

    ¡¸It will take some time to send the injured back home and reorganize our troops. Have those who aren¡¯t busy bury them. And also, what was the name of this ce again?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it should be the Togor Canyon.¡¹

    Fumu, I see.

    ¡¸Our allies were roughed up quite a bit too.¡¹

    I want to return as many of the fallen allies¡¯ bodies to their families, but there are just too many of them.

    ¡¸The death count reached into the thousands. Nobody would believe this to be the damage done by a mere 100 soldiers......¡¹

    The soldiers confirming the lost articles mutter in amazement.

    This kind of thing only happens when you think in simple terms.

    After hearing that I woke up, Leopolt, Tristan, M, Luna, and everyone......no, Irijina is the only one raising her voice and trying to encourage the soldiers.

    ¡¸The damage is great but it isn¡¯t impossible for us to continue marching forward. The reorganization would beplete by evening, and we should be able to resume our advance tomorrow morning together with the sun rise.¡¹

    As usual, Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything to me to indicate his concerns for my health.

    ¡¸Uwaa...... your face looks horrible. Just like an orc...... oww! Stop it, please! Er, it ate more time than I thought so Atoroa has probably regrouped. A hasty march at this time is risky. We should send out scouts and advance carefully.¡¹

    Tristan gets strangled immediately by Celia from behind as soon as he started being rude to me.

    I see...... so we can¡¯t clean things up quickly.

    ¡¸The morale of the soldiers iscking too. Letting the enemy King escape had a big effect......¡¹

    ¡¸In addition to the morale, there¡¯s that lingering unease of what we would do if they dispatched several thousand Aless soldiers instead of the hundred.¡¹

    M and Lunament anxiously.

    ¡¸Several thousand Aless soldiers......¡¹

    The struggle we had against them this time wasrgely due to the terrain.

    In a battle on the ins, we would be able to use horses so this kind of thing probably wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸Still, if thousands of those guys appeared...... what could be done?¡¹

    More than anything, they¡¯ll be unbelievably heated1.

    They aren¡¯t enemies I would want to fight in the summer.

    ¡¸This case with Aless, it¡¯s an unnatural move when the surrounding Poleis have acknowledged the subjugation of Atoroa. I could understand if a Polis had an alliance with them, but I think it¡¯s better to send an envoy just in case considering their extremely small number of forces.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that to you. If I could avoid fighting with them in the future, I wouldn¡¯t have done all this.¡¹

    Leopolt nods silently and takes his leave.

    ¡¸Well, the sortie was the next morning, was it? Then it will be one day from now......¡¹

    I reach out nearby and grab Luna¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Luna bends her body in surprise as if trying to avoid the touch, but as she realizes the hand moving into her crotch, she rxes and lifts her butt to make it easier for me to gain ess.

    Just when I was about to embrace her and m the lust I built up from the fierce fighting against her.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t!¡¹

    I was stopped by Celia.

    ¡¸You were punched in the head and remained unconscious for a whole day! You absolutely can¡¯t be fucking girls left and right.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t feel the pain anymore.¡¹

    Even if I say not to worry, Celia doesn¡¯t listen.

    She clings to my right hand, desperately pleading for me to stop.

    ¡¸It really isn¡¯t good to rock your body too much after you¡¯ve hit your head. Please, Aegir-sama...... listen to me. If anything happened to Aegir-sama, I-...... I-...... I won¡¯t be able to live anymore.¡¹

    Now that tears are starting to flow out from her eyes, I can¡¯t just ignore her warnings.

    This small girl always cares so much about my body.

    ¡¸Alright. Then I¡¯ll listen and go to bed today. But sleeping together is fine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s only that, then as much as you want!¡¹

    Celia sneaks quietly to the floor where I¡¯m lying down and crawls beside me.

    Luna, who lost her chance to get embraced by me, also crawls beside me on the other side.

    ¡¸Tristan, take care of the rest, ¡®kay?¡¹

    After saying that, M also crawls toward my feet.

    Pipi holds herself back from jumping on me and instead quietly grabs my leg.

    ¡¸Yes, yes...... I¡¯ll work seriously while the feudal lord-sama enjoys himself.¡¹

    After confirming thementing Tristan has left the tent, the girls wriggle around like worms, taking off their shirts and underwear in a sh.

    Umu, it¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t embrace any of them, but being surrounded by naked women like this will definitely make my wound heal faster.

    ¡¸Mu-! You¡¯re mean to leave me out! Let me sleep together with you too!¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina-san, you stink of sweat so go take a bath!¡¹

    ¡¸I always get all sweaty whenever I get embraced, do I not?¡¹

    ¡¸It stinks after a while! And Irijina-san has a strong body odor to begin with!¡¹

    I fall back asleep as I listen to Celia and Irijina exchange words.

    We depart the next morning, leaving behind a stone monument decorated with numerous swords at the exit of the Togor Canyon.

    [Here lies the 97 brave men of Aless who fought in the battle of Togor]

    A Little Later, City of Atoroa

    ¡¸All cannons, open fire.¡¹

    Apanying Leopolt¡¯s emotionless voice are the roar of cannons, followed by the rising smoke and dust from the sturdy outer walls.

    These walls around the city of Atoroa ¨C higher and thicker than the ones around Rafen ¨C didn¡¯t crumble instantly even from the cannons¡¯ onught.

    Even so, the gunpowder-propelled iron balls dug into the stone walls and created cracks in various ces.

    ¡¸If we keep this up, it¡¯ll eventually be destroyed. It doesn¡¯t look like the enemy intends toe out though.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, maybe it¡¯ll be quicker if we shot ming arrows into the city.¡¹

    The present attacks on the city of Atoroa are only from the cannons angled practically in a straight horizontal line.

    Catapults and ming arrows are avable options, but direct damage to the citizens is being avoided if at all possible.

    ¡¸Is Aless making a move?¡¹

    ¡¸The scouts have been dispatched but they haven¡¯t reported any abnormalities.¡¹

    Ever since the King ran back home, it¡¯s been quiet.

    It¡¯s nice when it¡¯s quiet and all, but getting no response even after an envoy was sent doesn¡¯t make me happy.

    ¡¸If we can make Atoroa fall and defeat those Orthodox Magrado guys, they won¡¯t mess with us.¡¹

    A messenger was sent to the surrounding Poleis as well, but they were also surprised with Aless¡¯s actions and have turned their eyes to the Council.

    It looks like they¡¯ll be sending a messenger to confirm the situation immediately.

    ¡¸Perhaps that was an arbitrary decision made by the King.¡¹

    I nod in response to Tristan¡¯sment.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why he deliberately said he was taking a walk...... and took only 100 soldiers with him.¡¹

    In that case, Gildress might be in bad standing.

    ¡¸It would be easier if he couldn¡¯t make a move.¡¹

    Speaking of the devil, reportse in saying several human-shaped figures can be seen approaching from the direction of Aless.

    ¡¸Messengers?¡¹

    After seeing their valor, naturally Leopolt couldn¡¯t let them enter the headquarters, so he led them to a ce further away.

    As expected, many bows were aimed and ready to be fired if necessary.

    ¡¸So, what do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Because of yesterday¡¯s incident, we would like for you toe to the council of Aless to discuss further details.¡¹

    Fumu, if the greatest decision-making body is the Council, then this will be the fastest way to settle things.

    It will be dangerous, so I wonder who I should send as a messenger.

    ¡¸They said they would like to invite Lord Hardlett himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah! Are they fucking serious!?¡¹

    M and Celia raise their voices.

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t want to head straight into the middle of the enemy who I just finished battling.¡¹

    This isn¡¯t about being a coward or whatever.

    There isn¡¯t a single element I can trust.

    ¡¸Of course, I answered as such, but-......¡¹

    Before Leopolt could finish his sentence, a familiar loud voice makes our ears ring.

    ¡¸Hardlett! In the name of the King of Aless, Gildress, I swear that there is nothing rted to conspiracies and such!¡¹

    ¡¸There he is again!¡¹

    Celia shouts out unexpectedly.

    My head is starting to hurt.

    ¡¸Uuumu...... at least make it a point in between the two sides......¡¹

    ¡¸I also had a reason to invite you. Believe me! Look, I¡¯m unarmed, if you judge I have an ulterior motive, then kill me where I stand!¡¹

    Gildress lightly flips up his long red mantle and shows me he has no weapons of any kind.......

    ¡¸Gyaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot! You¡¯re not only unarmed, you¡¯re fully naked!¡¹

    Her eyes were concentrating on his lower half to check if he was actually unarmed, but Celia shouted after she saw what wasn¡¯t there. I also unconsciously let my voice out without minding my manners.

    That idiotic Gildress waspletely naked under his mantle.

    He wasn¡¯t even wearing his usual leather pants and the ¡®thing¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to see was being waved around.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s big......¡¹

    ¡¸No, Hardlett-dono¡¯s is...... mu, I can¡¯t tell.¡¹

    M and Irijina also blush as they automatically direct their gazes to the dangling cock.

    It¡¯s true that this guy is big.

    It¡¯s big enough that I honestly don¡¯t know if his or mine isrger.

    ¡¸As you can see, I came to the enemy headquarters unarmed! It¡¯s because I trust you won¡¯t harm me. You should trust that I¡¯m not plotting anything against you and follow me!¡¹

    Gildress doesn¡¯t let the spears and bowguns pointed at him affect his actions as he spreads his arms open and lumbers towards me in his naked mantle-wearing appearance.

    ¡¸I can tell you¡¯re unarmed, you don¡¯t have toe over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Well I won¡¯t go back until I bring you back with me! Bring your spears or bows or whatever ande with me!¡¹

    Now that I look, he didn¡¯t ride his horse over here.

    He must have ran all the way here from Aless, since as I approach Gildress, his entire body is dripping sweat like a waterfall and the intense stench of a man¡¯s body starts wafting into my nose.

    ¡¸Come with me! You¡¯re a brave man and Aless wees brave men! Come on! C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, c¡¯mon!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright! I get it, so don¡¯te any closer! At least put some pants on!¡¹

    And so, I epted Gildress¡¯s invitation and paid Aless a visit.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia and I ride Schwartz and follow Gildress.

    For appearance sake, we took a few soldiers from the escort unit with us, but they probably won¡¯t act as proper escorts.

    If Aless was to try and kill me now, they couldn¡¯t do anything to stop them.

    ¡¸I told you wait for me, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I want to be with Aegir-sama, in life and in death.¡¹

    Celia clings to my back, swearing she won¡¯t ever separate herself from me.

    ¡¸Fumu, as expected of a man of valor like you to make women fall for you...... then I have something to look forward to in our match.¡¹

    What is he talking about?

    Before I could get a response from Gildress, arge set of castle walls appeared in front of us.

    ¡¸Wee to our city of Aless!¡¹

    We get past the city walls and see the ce filled with an unusual energy.

    For a city state, the poption of their city is usually concentrated in the capital and the poption density should be higher in there than in the other provincial cities. Aless has a poption of about 40,000, nearly double the amount of Rafen¡¯s poption.

    However, it isn¡¯t the poption density that is abnormal.

    In Rafen, it is typical for the noise from the hustle and bustle from the marketce or the workingborers to dominate the atmosphere of the city. In this city, the liveliness from the sound of men fighting stands out the most.

    Perhaps they might be doing military training, but their upper halves are bare...... there are even some fully naked men grappling with each other further inside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a mock battle. The men of Aless from ages 10 to 45 train diligently every day.¡¹

    ¡¸From 10 years old......¡¹

    Celia is also taken aback.

    Taking a look around, I can see a boy of a very young age holding a piece of wood and striking a man as old as the King, and then that man catching the boy¡¯s attack and mercilessly throwing him aside.

    ¡¸This is Aless¡¯s strength, Aless¡¯s soul.¡¹

    Gildress puffs out his chest with pride.

    ¡¸Your nation, Goldonia, was it? Its soldiers are soft and weak-willed! If they were in Aless, I would personally train them for five straight years......¡¹

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if it was with this guy.

    ¡¸But Hardlett, you¡¯re a different story. It is really a shame that you have such courage, yet you weren¡¯t born here in Aless, which is why I and this city of Aless wees you!¡¹

    When Gildress raises his hand, the several thousand soldiers who were in the middle of training stop moving all together and they collectively move from the gates to the heart of the city, lining up on both sides of the main street which runs through the center, where the building which houses the Council is located.

    ¡¸Give praise to the brave!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooh¡ª!!¡¹

    What a ferocious roar, I wonder if they mind that we were the ones who killed theirpanions.

    ¡¸Warriors alike fought magnificently and then perished in battle. What is there to hold a grudge against? Besides-¡¹

    Gildress bows deeply to me.

    ¡¸I saw what was at the canyon. I just thought it would be pitiful for the birds to peck at the remains of our fallenrades. ......it was us who picked a fight in the first ce, but you didn¡¯t let that bother you and gave them a proper burial.¡¹

    It makes me feel kind of ufortable when this muscle-head bows his head like that.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m done bowing. Now, let¡¯s go to the Council.¡¹

    Gildress quickly lifts his head and stomps forward, with me following not far behind, however.......

    ¡¸Aegir-samaa......waaah¡¹

    Celia crawls under my mantle with tears in her eyes.

    I don¡¯t me her, unbelievably muscr men are lined up on both sides of the street, men who were training not too long ago and have worked up a great sweat, plus many of them were fully naked and their dangling dicks in in sight.

    ¡¸This kind of thing is just weird! And it really stinks!¡¹

    There, there, you don¡¯t have to look at another man¡¯s dick.

    Just hide under my cloak.

    ¡¸Aless does not intend to go up against Goldonia. Of course, Aless does not support Atorora either.¡¹

    That was the first thing the Council said when we arrived in front of them.

    But I can¡¯t just say ¡°Oh, is that so? Good.¡± and let it slide so simply.

    ¡¸So blocking the path was an idental incident?¡¹

    ¡¸That was the King taking a walk. We acknowledge that it was an inappropriate act but it was ultimately his own personal decision. The Council makes Aless¡¯s decisions, not the King.¡¹

    The man who appears to be the head of the Council res at Gildress.

    ¡¸The Council is extremely angry with the unnecessary conflict and sacrifices caused by the King. Thus, all the Council members unanimously support the decision to suspend the King¡¯s authority for a reasonable duration of time. Are there any objections to that?¡¹

    This is surprising.

    The King loses his power just from the decision of the Council? Aless¡¯s political system is interesting.

    ¡¸I have no objections. I shamelessly returned while letting mypanions die. I have no choice but to ept the punishment.¡¹

    The head of the Council nods.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, this battle brought misfortune on both nations. Will this oue be satisfactory?¡¹

    ¡¸So there won¡¯t be anypensation payments?¡¹

    Celia mumbles, and it¡¯s certainly true the result doesn¡¯t fit the sacrifices made.

    But we can¡¯t grumble and take the option of opposing Aless.

    Our first priority right now is to take down Atoroa.

    ¡¸......Sure. However I ask you to be watchful in the future as we act outside of Aless¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸That goes without saying. We are the people of Aless, and it will naturally be us who will protect them, not someone else.¡¹

    After that, the meeting ends and the head of the Council entrusts me with a letter to the Goldonian King as a form of courtesy.

    Celia put the letter up to the sun to take a peek at the contents, but there was nothing but inoffensive and harmless words of etiquette written on it.

    I guess we don¡¯t have to worry about a sudden attack from Aless for now.

    I can go back and focus on how to capture Atoroa.

    ¡¸Wait, Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸......What do you want now?¡¹

    I reactively put up my guard when Gildress opens his mouth.

    ¡¸Part with that ridiculous keigo. We fought each other with our lives on the line, and are friends so to speak.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t jump straight from enemy to friend like that......¡¹

    ¡¸Just as you heard, my authority as King is being suspended and I have nothing to do now. I am about to return home, so why don¡¯t youe and stay for the night.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! It¡¯ll definitely have a manly stench!¡¹

    Celia is against it.

    But the sun is setting already.

    It¡¯s probably safer to stay in this guy¡¯s mansion than it is to sleep in some crappy inn of an unfamiliar city.

    ¡¸Besides, we ended in a draw, didn¡¯t we? We still have to settle the score somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Fighting again?¡¹

    I unconsciously put up my guard again.

    The swelling on my face just went down too.

    ¡¸No, the fight to the death ended in a draw. We¡¯ll face-off in a different kind of battle.¡¹

    The two of us follow after Gildress while staying vignt, Celia standing in front of me as if trying to protect me from whateveres my way.

    We enter his rtivelyrge mansion, which wasn¡¯t as big as a pce and didn¡¯t have a reception room or dining room, and go straight to the bedroom.

    ¡¸This is my wife.¡¹

    ¡¸It is a pleasure to meet you.¡¹

    She appears to be a woman in her mid-thirties, who has a ratherrge physique and also rtively plump tits and ass.

    Well, it would take at least that kind of body to take a cock of his size.

    ¡¸This is my younger sister.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you.¡¹

    She looks around mid-twenties in age, and is a slender beauty, shockingly nothing like her brother.

    She¡¯scking a bit in the boob department, but her toned form with sculpted muscles in all areas of her body gives her an impressive figure.

    ¡¸And this is my daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸......hi there.¡¹

    She¡¯s in herte teens, I think.

    She is still developing, but little mounds are already starting to form on her chest and she¡¯s at the prime age where she starts smelling like a woman.

    Fortunately, her looks resemble that of her mother¡¯s.

    ¡¸I should be the one who¡¯s happy to meet you all. Although, shouldn¡¯t we eat as we introduce each other?¡¹

    Gildressughs heartily and snaps his finger.

    The three women then begin to remove their clothes.

    ¡¸Hey now......¡¹

    ¡¸Now Hardlett, the next battlefield we¡¯ll bepeting on is the bed. Let¡¯s see which one of us can make their woman cry!¡¹

    ¡¸D-dear! You¡¯re too big, as usual! We¡¯ve been married for 20 years and you¡¯re making my hole scream out with joy again! N-no more, I¡¯m cumming! Cumminnnngg!!¡¹

    Gildress is mming his dick into his wife whoys face-up on the bed.

    He is grasping her breasts and fondling them intensely, and although it looks like it should hurt when he uses that much strength, his wife looks happy with her arms around his head while moaning in pleasure.

    And that huge dick of his which is stuffed into the woman¡¯s hole is just like a thick log.

    Her vagina is ruthlessly being stretched to the point it might tear at any moment.

    ¡¸What a dick. Is this guy really human?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the same size as Aegir-sama¡¯s though.¡¹

    Celia is covering her naked body with the sheets and preventing Gildress from looking at her as she sticks tightly to me.

    Apparently, she wanted to wait on me because she saw how the opponent had three women waiting on him.

    ¡¸Igyyyiiii!¡¹

    The woman¡¯s feet stretched up high stiffly and then her arms and legs eventually drop down powerlessly.

    His wife¡¯s face is slovenly and drool is dripping from her lips.

    She splendidly reached her climax.

    ¡¸......so, what are you trying to say by showing off how a married couple has sex?¡¹

    To be honest, it turned me on a bit, but I don¡¯t get what he wants me to do.

    ¡¸Umu, you¡¯re up next.¡¹

    Gildress picks up his exhausted wife andys her in front of me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to fuck my wife next! It¡¯s a battle of who can make her feel the best.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, did you hear, Daphne?¡¹

    The wife named Daphne nods to indicate her approval.

    ¡¸If you can win over Daphne, then you¡¯ll win, but if she feels bored, then I¡¯ll win. As a trophy......¡¹

    Gildress points at Celia.

    ¡¸If I win, you¡¯ll let me have one night with her. I¡¯ll put my mark on her.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih!!¡¹

    Celia jumps and darts to a corner of the room.

    ¡¸And if you win, you may nt your seed in Daphne. Is it safe today?¡¹

    ¡¸No, my ovaries are on standby. If you ejacte inside, I¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Oh yeah, you are free to indulge in my sister and daughter too.¡¹

    What ridiculous conditions.

    ¡¸Y-you can¡¯t, Aegir-sama! He¡¯s just putting on an act with his wife so he can devour me!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not that clever. Besides......¡¹

    As a man, I can¡¯t back down from this kind of fight.

    If worsees to worse, I¡¯ll just run away naked with Celia like the secret lover of a married woman.

    Besides, I¡¯m confident in myself. Because of my injury, enough semen has umted in my balls to make them feel heavy, and Gildress only relied on his size and strength from what I saw just now, not on his proficiency in turning a woman on.

    For all the soldiers who died in battle, I¡¯ll impregnate this King¡¯s entire household.

    I approach Daphne, who remains lying down, and give her a kiss.

    ¡¸Daphne, bear with it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t feel anything from a man besides you, my dear.¡¹

    The woman mutters to me.

    ¡¸If you have anything you want me to do, then I willply with all requests ordingly. Naturally, I will not be putting up any resistance, and although I will try my best to squeeze down, I was just prated by the incredible dick of my husband, so there might not be any meaning in prating me unless you are big enough.¡¹

    I lower my pants and unleash my dick to shut her up.

    ¡¸After all, my husband¡¯s big dick isn¡¯t just a run-of-the-mill-...... hiih! T-this is-¡¹

    As I unveil my rtively erect cock, Daphne bes speechless and touches it gingerly.

    ¡¸A-at the very least, it seems like you aren¡¯t ying tricks on me. M-my dear, what should I do, this one¡¯s pretty big!¡¹

    ¡¸Just let him embrace you however he wants, I believe in you, Daphne.¡¹

    I wrap my arms around the wife in front of her husband, sucking on her breasts and gently rubbing her from her stomach to her thighs.

    ¡¸Nnhh, ahh...... I¡¯m already wet enough, if you¡¯re a real man, why don¡¯t you try and show me by ramming into me already?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so hasty, you have such a nice body so let me enjoy it a little more.¡¹

    I spread her legs wide apart and shove my face in between, licking her genitals thoroughly.

    The woman was considerably experienced and so her body responds to my caresses by secreting its viscous love juices.

    Changing positions, I get the woman to sit on the bed, then I embrace her from behind, slowly but persistently massaging her breasts.

    ¡¸Nnah! H-how vexing, this tingling sensation...... nnoh......¡¹

    I focus on her sucking her neck while keeping my hands moving on her breasts, then guide her own hands to her crotch to stimte her cltoris.

    ¡¸Maybe this is enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Hhaoh! Nnaaah!¡¹

    As a finishing touch, I use my fingers to pinch her clit, causing a burst of juice to jet out of her hole.

    She¡¯s in her mid-thirties, the age where she craves for men the most, and she¡¯s already been developed nicely.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be hard for me to conquer this woman.

    First, I spread her legs apart and insert myself into her hole in the missionary position.

    ¡¸Oooh, it¡¯s going in.¡¹

    I push my hips forward and my shaft slides in smoothly.

    Perhaps Gildress helped by expanding it beforehand, but I was able to easily fit my entire length into her.

    And then the tip of my dick nudges against the entrance of her womb.

    It looks like he¡¯s about the same size as me.

    ¡¸Ah, my dear! This is bad. This person is big...... almost as big ......¡¹

    As the wife desperately pleads to her husband, I put my hands on her waist and give her a light thrust.

    ¡¸Oohn!¡¹

    She let out a low groan and her legs bounced up.

    Her ripe hole is stretched open, not squeezing tightly but gently enveloping my member.

    It looks like I can enjoy myself not only with our littlepetition.

    If I m my dick into her with my entire weight behind it, Daphne squeals and after a while of thrusting, she starts wrapping her arms around my neck.

    When she realizes she is in front of her husband shortly after, she panics and removes her hands from me.

    ¡¸So this feels good for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s just because you¡¯re thrusting so hard.¡¹

    Then I¡¯ll do this next.

    I lift Daphne up and hold onto her thighs, then thrust as if I¡¯m dropping my hips down on her.

    ¡¸Hiih! Fuui! Aahn!¡¹

    She lets out some sharp screams and her love juices squirt out with each thrust.

    Her tongue hangs out loosely as she gazes at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸How was that? Was it better than what your husband can do?¡¹

    ¡¸......No, my husband still felt better.¡¹

    That wasn¡¯t any good, then next is this.

    The woman on the bed gets on all fours as I thrust into her from behind.

    If I userge swings of my hips, I can prod the entrance of her womb.

    ¡¸Aaoooooh¨C! T-this is amazing! It feels so good!¡¹

    Daphne sprinkles her love juices like she¡¯s urinating, and when I press against her further from behind while pinching her nipples, she reaches her climax and screams.

    I also feel like some semen leaked out from my dick, but I can¡¯t ejactepletely until she submits to me, otherwise it would be my loss.

    ¡¸How was that, better than your husband?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... ah......¡¹

    Daphne¡¯s body trembles slightly, yet Gildress still looks rxed and unworried.

    ¡¸N-not yet...... it doesn¡¯te close...... to the pleasure of the climax my husband gives me......¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhaha, you saw her orgasm earlier, didn¡¯t you? When my wife reaches her peak and climaxes from the bottom of her heart, her entire body loses strength. The fact she¡¯s only twitching here and there means it wasn¡¯t a real orgasm.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh! Then how about this!¡¹

    ¡¸Aoooooh¡ª!¡¹

    I insert a finger into her asshole and thrust harder into her vagina.

    Daphne repeatedly climbed to the top and climaxed countless times, but she doesn¡¯t copse in exhaustion.

    I can feel my cock start to pulse, meaning I¡¯ll cum first at this rate.

    ¡¸Fufufu, the woman who I¡¯ve embraced for 20 years has beenpletely dyed in my color, so even if you use the same techniques, she won¡¯t fall for you so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Please do your best!¡¹

    Gildress is slowly inching closer to Celia, there¡¯s no way I can lose here.

    ¡¸Eh? In this position-......¡¹

    We get into a sitting position where we face each other, with her on top of me as I slowly push my hips up into her hips.

    Daphne, who was anguishing from the pleasure of the previously intense thrusting, looked slightly disappointed.

    ¡¸Have you given up? Will you just take your time and ejacte in this position?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not...... I n to make you fall.¡¹

    I bring my mouth to Daphne¡¯s neck and bite yfully into her flesh.

    Perhaps because she agreed to respond to any sexual act I wanted, she simrly digs her teeth lightly into my neck.

    ¡¸Do it harder.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    As Daphne¡¯s teeth pierce the skin barrier and sinks deeper into my neck, my crotch simultaneously pulses.

    ¡¸Eh!? No way, what in the- ...... getting bigger...... ggh, it hurts...... u,uaah, nnhhhiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    My cock instantly expands inside her womb and makes her scream out in anguish as well as throw her head back.

    Her love juices flow out endlessly apanied by her continuous squeals.

    ¡¸Now we¡¯ll proceed to having some real sex.¡¹

    I forcefully pull out my erged dick from her insides and expose a cock whose size was nothingpared to what it was before.

    ¡¸Wah! Like my thigh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nuu! I certainly did not expect it to be this big!¡¹

    Celia and Gildress were also shocked, while the sister and daughter waiting patiently on the bed also gasp in surprise.

    ¡¸Now get ready.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, that thing won¡¯t fit! It¡¯s so much bigger than my husband¡¯s...... h-help me, my dear, if this thing vites me then I¡¯ll-......¡¹

    ¡¸This is apetition, endure it.¡¹

    ¡¸How could I, it¡¯s impossible, no way. Nnaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I plunge my giant dick into Daphne in the doggy-style position.

    In an instant, that thick rod reached straight to her womb, and it inted her baby room so much that a bulge appeared on the outside of her stomach.

    Daphne tries to escape as she copses to her knees but her body just slides t onto the bed.

    It¡¯s really easy for me to fuck her like this.

    ¡¸Well...... looks like it somehow went in.¡¹

    I push my dick even deeper inside.

    A wet slimy sound can be heard apanied by a groan of agony.

    Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s only a little more to go.

    As soon as I put in even more strength, my dick is sucked in and I don¡¯t feel anymore resistance.

    My cock finally entered her womb.

    ¡¸Ahh......¡¹

    Daphne, who was once making lots of noise, suddenly became quiet.

    ¡¸Daphne...... between that man and me, which one of us feels better?¡¹

    Daphne doesn¡¯t answer Gildress¡¯s question, remaining t on the bed and exhaling deeply.

    Her entire body gradually loses its strength.

    The woman lifts her calm face that says she¡¯s given up on everything, and then smiles at her beloved husband.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, my dear. This man ......is better...... than you, even though I wanted to love only you...... I lost to this exceptionallyrge dick!! I was defeated and conquered by his penis! I like this man more now!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuu! So she got stolen from me!¡¹

    ¡¸Well said. It¡¯s my win!¡¹

    At the same time, I feel myself reaching my limit and ejacting into her honey pot.

    In a sh, Daphne¡¯s uterus is filled with my semen and she eventually loses her consciousness with a satisfied expression on her face.

    ¡¸Fuu...... if we used the contraception now, wouldn¡¯t we be able to make it in time?¡¹

    I came directly into her womb so it might be toote to ther any ointment.

    ¡¸No, my wife¡¯s womb is yours as promised. I¡¯m sure she will give birth to a wonderful child.¡¹

    Gildress had his wife stolen from him and impregnated right in front of his eyes, yet he can still smile with such a carefree attitude.

    ¡¸Man, I lost! As expected of Hardlett, he¡¯s also quite the warrior in bed.¡¹

    He follows up by instructing his sister and daughter to service me.

    Going by his promise, these girls belong to me for the night too.

    However, the girls are already blushing from seeing my cock and don¡¯t seem hesitant to my advances.

    ¡¸This huge cock made my mother go crazy...... how immense this thing is.¡¹

    ¡¸This is...... terrifying.¡¹

    The two of them grab my cock as it immerses in the lingering sensation of pleasure and tries to ride me.

    ¡¸Hey now, it won¡¯t go in so quickly.¡¹

    Daphne was ustomed to Gildress¡¯s big dick so it went in despite the tightness of her hole, but these girls will definitely break if this thing enters them right now.

    I want them to at least wait until it returns to its normal size.

    ¡¸No, it won¡¯t be a problem...... because, aaahn!¡¹

    The King¡¯s sister inserts the rod into her body by force.

    Her insides are clenching tightly around me although it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll tear.

    ¡¸My virginity was taken by my brother when I was 17 and he would frequently stir me up.¡¹

    So he fucked his sister...... how greedy is he for sex?

    ¡¸I became old enough to be considered a womanst year so my father took my virginity......¡¹

    He even vited his daughter?

    What a man, how outrageous.

    As I ponder his hical deeds, the daughter switches ces with the sister.

    It¡¯s hard to call her voluptuous whenpared with Daphne, and I can¡¯t do whatever I want to her with my dick, but it feels good to engrave myself in this still unripened fruit.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t leave me out.¡¹

    Celia hurries and adds herself to this orgy, jostling for position.

    ¡¸Nuu...... I feel lonely by myself. Hey, can I fuck you?¡¹

    Gildress calls out to the young servant girl who brought in some water, and then the girl smiles as she happily takes off her underwear.

    Based on that expression she just made, it seems she¡¯spletely entranced with him.

    ¡¸Now let¡¯s thrust from behind and release our seed as we watch the girls kiss.¡¹

    Gildress pounds the servant while I bump hips with his daughter from behind.

    The girls passionately tangle their tongues with each other and the two of us mercilessly pump our seed into their canals while enjoying the immoral scene.

    It felt like I got along with this clingy man for just a tiny moment.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 159,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 11,000 men

    Infantry: 5500, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 750, Bow Cavalry: 3950

    Cannons: 15 (3 damaged)

    Assets: 300 gold

    Sexual Partners: 205, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 191: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle â‘¤ Just As Planned

    <h4>Chapter 191: Orthodox Magrado Clean-Up Battle ¢Ý Just As nned</h4>

    Sleeping with four women however I please naturally tires me out so I end up sleepingter than usual.

    As I doze off on the soft bed, I feel hot sighs breathed towards my lips and then something soft touching them soon after.

    I don¡¯t even have to think to figure out what it was ¨C a woman¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸Uuunn.¡¹

    Knowing I can¡¯t remain sleeping, I open my eyes slightly to see Celia pushing her lips against mine.

    How strange, Celia oftenes to me to get spoiled but she wouldn¡¯t forcefully try to wake me up.

    I¡¯m certain I can¡¯t stay asleep now, so I open my eyes wider.

    ¡¸Uu...... Aegir-sama, I woke you up...... I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, I don¡¯t really mind, but why are you...... ooh.¡¹

    As I caress the face of the apologetic Celia and twist my tongue with hers, I feel an intense pleasure in my crotch.

    ¡¸Not fair, mother! How could you take the tip like that?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be rude to leave it to an inexperienced girl like you, please lick the side instead. Zefira-san, take care of his balls.¡¹

    ¡¸Hamohamo...... his balls are big too and I can¡¯t get them all in my mouth.¡¹

    The spoils of war from yesterday¡¯s battle service me ¨C the King¡¯s wife stuffs the tip of my dick in her mouth, the sister takes my balls in her mouth and the daughter pouts while licking the side of my shaft.

    ¡¸I wanted to service you slowly as you woke up, but your dick was taken by somebody else before me......¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you wanted my lips......uuu! As expected, how skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸I can manage if it¡¯s only this big, since I got used to licking my husband. If it was asrge as it was yesterday, my jaw would dislocate...... no, even if it dislocates, I¡¯ll swallow it all the way to my stomach, so please don¡¯t hold back and get as big as you can.¡¹

    It isn¡¯t something I can do on my own, even if I wanted to.

    Just enjoy its current size for now.

    There aren¡¯t too many women who can take in my dick this skillfully with their mouth.

    Of course, the girls in my household can do it too, but getting this fresh stimtion is nice. I close my eyes and relish the feeling of being inside her mouth.

    ¡¸Muu-! How frustrating!¡¹

    Celia gets irritated when she sees me in a trance, using her hands to tease my nipples in addition to kissing me.

    What a cute way to express her jealousy.

    As I hug her close, she looks down at the three girls crowding around my crotch as if trying to impress them.

    ¡¸Uu......I want his lips too.¡¹

    ¡¸That kiss...... I could feel the love behind it.¡¹

    The daughter and sister was jealous of Celia in return.

    ¡¸Not to worry, we have his cock in our hands. If we thoroughly pleasure him, we¡¯ll win for sure.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what on earth you¡¯re trying to win, but it feels good for me, so do your best.

    Celia and the other three girls increase the intensity in their service of my body as if trying topete with each other, and pleasure slowly builds up more and more without having to do anything myself.

    ¡¸Puha, Daphne-san, his balls just shifted. He¡¯s just about there......¡¹

    ¡¸Right, the tip is also swelling up. He¡¯s going to blow his load.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother! Let me drink his seed......¡¹

    The three women start quarreling with each other when their sharp eyes realize the nearing of my release.

    Celia pretty much decided to focus on giving me hot kisses.

    ¡¸No way! I won¡¯t relinquish the extra thick seed of his first ejaction to anyone, even my daughter. I will gulp it down.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn, not fair! Uwah, the entire thing is starting to pulsate.......he¡¯s cumming now.¡¹

    My patience has reached its limit.

    The mother, Daphne, keeps her pleading daughter back as she pushes my rod deep into her throat.

    ¡¸Cumming......there¡¯s gonna be a lot, prepare yourself!¡¹

    With a final grunt, I push my hips forward.

    My cock slides deeper into her throat and encroaches closer to her stomach.

    ¡¸Nnggoh! Nnbh!!¡¹

    When Daphne starts making noise like she¡¯s struggling, the sister and daughter naturally move to help her.

    ¡¸Eeei!¡¹¡¸This is punishment for keeping all the good stuff to yourself.¡¹

    Unexpectedly, the two of them held Daphne¡¯s head in ce from behind, keeping my dick imbedded deeply in her throat.

    ¡¸Nbbh¡ª! Nnnnnh¡ª! Nnnnnh¨C!¡¹

    My dick spit out its heavy load after fixing itself in a spot at the back of her throat.

    At first, Daphne tries her best to swallow everything, but eventually her stomach gets filled and she holds her belly, struggling to get free.

    However, the two girls behind her don¡¯t let go of her head.

    ¡¸Nnnh-......Nnbh......¡¹

    The wife who filled her gut with another man¡¯s semen looked up at me with tear-filled eyes.

    ¡¸Sorry, I haven¡¯t even released half of it. I¡¯m still cumming.¡¹

    My meat rod is still pulsing wildly, expanding the woman¡¯s esophagus with the gooey fluid.

    Daphne eventually uses up her strength and she copses with her eyes rolled back.

    ¡¸Anymore than that and she might die. Maybe you should let her go now.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so, then......¡¹

    As soon as the two of them released their hands, Daphne rolls herself away from the bed.

    The two hands keeping her mouth closed must mean that her stomach reached its maximum capacity.

    She bends over into a nearby tub and pukes out an immense amount of the sperm.

    ¡¸Oobbhbh! Uubbbohhh! ......haa, haa.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, you¡¯re so nasty, mother...... that¡¯s rather rude to Hardlett-sama. What a waste of his ejaction.¡¹

    ¡¸You girls went too far. Although, I¡¯m still cumming......¡¹

    ¡¸Ara ara, I didn¡¯t realize.¡¹

    The sister opens her mouth and guides the opening to my dick, quickly gulping down everything that gushes out.

    It has been some time since I started ejacting, so the momentum and amount have both decreased to a level which can be handled more easily.

    ¡¸Ah-! It got taken from me again.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, just feel my balls. There is plenty left, you two just need to milk it out.¡¹

    Celia looks at me with a pained expression.

    There, there, I¡¯ll save some for you too.

    My balls work their hardest to satisfy the sister, the daughter was also able to get her fill of my semen, and I had enough to let Celia drink some too.

    After emptying my nutsack in the morning, my hips feel rather light.

    Two girls lie on either side of me, using my arms as pillows, while the others cling to my feet as Iy sideways on the bed.

    It makes me feel like a King.

    Speaking of King, where did the real King go?

    Last night, he fucked that servant girl so much that she pitifully stared at the ceiling with an unfocused gaze, spraying her love juices everywhere as her tongue hung loosely from her mouth.

    ¡¸Aheeeh...... Gildress-sama......aahee.¡¹

    Taking on the King by herself in the middle of the night might have made her go insane.

    I hope she didn¡¯t get broken.

    As I bathe in thenguidness I feel after releasing my load, my ears prick up to hear the muffled voices from the adjacent room used by the servants.

    ¡¸Gildress-sama! Y-you must not. I am already 60 years old and have three grandchildren.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, head maid. I always wanted to embrace you at least once.¡¹

    ¡¸If you sleep with a roughed-up granny like me, it¡¯ll only dirty your tool......aah! You really put it in!¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! This wrinkled body is still pretty nice! How does it feel to have my rod in you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aahhiiiiih! This hole which hasn¡¯t been used in 20 years......spring hase again for this granny¡¯s hole!¡¹

    It looks like something I don¡¯t want to see or hear is happening on the other side.

    Not long after the elderly woman¡¯s screaming stops, Gildress enters my room while still naked.

    ¡¸Kya!¡¹

    Not wanting to show her body to any man besides me, Celia quickly hid herself under the sheets and dove under my arm.

    ¡¸Hardlett, how did you like the taste of my family?¡¹

    ¡¸They were the best.¡¹

    Gildress stands boldly in front of the door with his erect member out in the open.

    I didn¡¯t expect him to embrace an old woman too, what a despicable man.

    ¡¸Umu, of course they are. They¡¯re women I brought up and cared for personally after all.¡¹

    I don¡¯t see a hint of frustration or jealousy in him as Gildress ces his hand on his hips andughs heartily.

    He¡¯s an interesting fellow, but I don¡¯t want to be like him.

    ¡¸Are you going back now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re in the middle of a siege after all. I have to get back quickly.¡¹

    And then Gildress immediately stands beside me after I get up.

    Get away, your juice-covered dick is too close.

    ¡¸The battle is over. I know this might not be my ce to say when Atoroa is about to be brought down, but...... it¡¯s a request from ate friend of mine. Could you at least spare Isabe, the mayor of Atoroa?¡¹

    He draws near to me and asks with a grave expression, he¡¯spletely naked though.

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t n topletely destroy Atoroa. The mayor...... won¡¯t be deliberately killed, especially if it¡¯s a girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so!?¡¹

    Gildress once again shows me a delighted smile.

    When he does so, his swinging dick barely misses me.

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll definitelye to your rescue whenever you need help. I¡¯ll bring the soldiers of Aless with me if possible, and if I¡¯m unable to do so, I¡¯ll stille even if I have toe alone. This is a man¡¯s promise.¡¹

    As a sign of friendship, he hugs me tightly.

    And then finally...... his dick was pushed against my thigh.

    This is one of the worst feelings in my life so far.

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s a naked hug between two men.¡¹

    ¡¸How good would it feel if you were sandwiched in between those men and their rods prated you from both sides......¡¹

    ¡¸In the front and the back......hau.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama was dirtied......¡¹

    The girls were saying whatever they wanted as they watched from the side.

    Celia......use your soft hands to wipe me clean.

    ¡¸Now go, Hardlett! The men of Aless will see you off!¡¹

    I won¡¯t be that happy with this send off though.

    Celia and I depart from Aless and return to the encirclement of Atoroa.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you might be muscr and all...... but I actually love your kind side. So, please don¡¯t be like that, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸I know. More importantly, could you wipe me clean, I can still feel the lingering sensation.¡¹

    ¡¸With the firm promise from Aless that they won¡¯t get involved, this is all but settled.¡¹

    Right after returning to base, Leopolt states inly with his emotionless expression.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like there has been any development with the siege though.¡¹

    Taking a look at the situation, I can see that the cannons did their damage to the castle gates and walls, causing huge chunks to crumble to the ground.

    However, the Atoroan soldiers easily fill in the gaps by constructing encampments, preventing our ally soldiers from setting one foot into the ramparts.

    Despite the sporadic cannon fire and volleys from the catapults, the encampments concentrated around the city near the walls is still unharmed.

    Enemy morale doesn¡¯t seem low either, in fact it seems they¡¯re rather confident.

    ¡¸That is also part of the n.¡¹

    Leopolt points to the g.

    The pure ck battle standard which represents my army and should have been raised in the center of our camp is actually lowered so that it can¡¯t be seen by the enemy.

    ¡¸When the g in the center of the camp is not raised, it means either themander is absent or is unable to takemand at the moment.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be so during peace times, but......there probably won¡¯t be any idiots who would purposely tell the enemy of their situation during war times.¡¹

    Apparently, it is done ceremoniously but deceptions aremonce during war.

    ¡¸The battle standard wasn¡¯t raised during a siege. How do you think the enemy will interpret this?¡¹

    Celia tilts her head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me they know that the general left to do negotiations...... Leopolt, you-!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, themander in Lord Hardlett got injured. They didn¡¯t see you ¨C who likes to stand at the front ¨C during the attack just now either.¡¹

    The enemy probably thinks I¡¯m injured or sick and can¡¯t move.

    Which in turn brings up the morale of the defenders.

    ¡¸But will they fall for a simple trick like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, they wouldn¡¯t. But when they see a tiny ray of hope in the middle of a desperate situation like this siege battle, they can¡¯t help but believe it.¡¹

    Leopolt nces briefly at Tristan, who answers while drinking his tea on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Even in a bad situation, the brave will try their best to pull through. If you push through by force, they¡¯ll struggle to the death. A person is the weakest...... when they believe they can seed at first and then get let down immediately after.¡¹

    What an ill-natured method, the one who came up with this is...... probably Leopolt.

    ¡¸Raise the g. Bring all the siege weapons to the front, and perform an all-out assault.¡¹

    He must have nned to do this as soon as I came back.

    Instead of the earlier sporadic shooting, the siege weapons fired a collective barrage.

    The already damaged city walls started to fall apart in certain ces.

    The burning rocks and pots of oilunched by the catapults caused the unharmed parts of the wall to catch on fire.

    In addition, a volley of several thousand arrows rained down from above, turning the enemy camp into a pincushion.

    ¡¸Attack now! Charge!¡¹

    The infantry and the cavalry aimed for the gaps in the wall, rushing into the city one after the other.

    Even at a distance, we could tell that the enemy is in disarray.

    They were saying things like ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to turn out this way¡± and ¡°The enemy general should be unable to move¡±.

    Their expressions instantly turned to despair-filled faces when they saw the risen g and my appearance on the frontlines.

    The Atoroan army might not be as strong as the Aless soldiers, but they are definitely not weak and should have been fighting to protect their own city, yet they¡¯re falling apart like melted butter.

    ¡¸Stop firing! Infantry, invade through the gaps of their camps and open up a path for the cavalry!¡¹

    ¡¸Archers, continue loosing your arrows! Don¡¯t worry about precision, just focus on getting as many arrows up as possible!¡¹

    Most of the encampments crumbled after one hit.

    A few ces managed to put up a decent resistance, although they were no match for my army who ¨C probably because of the frustration they felt after the small group of Aless soldiers walked all over them ¨C pushed into the camps with a bloodcurdling appearance and cut down the enemy soldiers.

    The areas around the walls were quickly controlled by ally forces.

    ¡¸The way has been cleared too. Cavalry begin charging, break though the enemy¡¯s defense lines and advance into the center.¡¹

    The sound of countless hooves running on the ground which apanied the herd of cavalry, might not have much effect on the soldiers, but it instills terror into the hearts of the citizens.

    The enemies who were still resisting were quickly trampled as the cavalrypletely broke past them, and then loud horns can be heard in various locations in the city where they invaded.

    When that happened the Atoroan soldiers stopped fighting back altogether and took a seat on the spot.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    Looking inside the city and at the most elevated mansion, a white g was raised on the tallest tower.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: Leave Her Alone. In the City of Rafen.

    ¡¸Hey Leticia, do you know about it? The rumor of thatke.¡¹

    The two girls who came into Leticia¡¯s restaurant spoke excitedly.

    Thesedies lived around the area, one of them has a husband who is an affluent merchant, while the other one ¨C although single ¨C has parents who were former bosses of peddlers and was well-off.

    They woulde into the restaurant everyday to enjoy food and talk about random topics.

    ¡¸What about it?¡¹

    Leticia tilts her head curiously.

    She was busy enough just managing the shop so she was unfamiliar with the happenings around her.

    She umted a fair amount of money already but she felt happy just from letting other people taste her cooking so she never thought of taking a break.

    ¡¸Outside Rafen...... there¡¯s this really prettyke.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... you mean how people said that they saw a mermaid appear there?¡¹

    ¡°Right, that.¡± ¨C the girls continue the story happily.

    ¡¸Apparently, they said she appeared a long time ago, but there have been a lot more cases recently. Stories keeping in saying they encountered one.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh~, but if it¡¯s only a mermaid, it won¡¯t be dangerous unless you get too close to theke. It¡¯s much better than something like an orc, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it always starts. You see, my friend¡¯s boyfriend had a lot of time on his hands and went to thatke to go fishing.¡¹

    Leticia nods and prompts the girl to continue, while another inches closer to listen in as well.

    ¡¸And then, this tiny mermaid...... which looked like a little girl, was reeled in. She was crying almost like a human child.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh! He fished her out!?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like a little girl? Poor thing......¡¹

    One of them was surprised while Leticia looked slightly sad.

    ¡¸And then he wanted to bring that crying child back and show everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, fumu.¡¹

    ¡¸And then...... she came out.¡¹

    The girl paused for a second before suddenly raising her voice, which startled Leticia and caused her to scream.

    The other girl must have been used to scary stories because she didn¡¯t seem too affected.

    ¡¸She came out...... so the parent of the mermaid appeared and ate him? Isn¡¯t that a normal chain of events?¡¹

    Fufufu ¨C the girlughs.

    ¡¸Well, it was called a mermaid...... but apparently, it had legs.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck, it¡¯s not a mermaid if it has legs!¡¹

    ¡¸It had legs...... but apparently the top half was that of a fish! It was super fast and chased after the man when he started running away!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahahahahaha! What the heck, that¡¯s super gross.¡¹

    Leticia shrieked but the other one burst out inughter.

    ¡¸And then, the man tripped on a stump. That mermaid caught up to him and stared at him with its big fish eyes......and then it said ¡°Leave her alone~, leave her alone~. He was drawn in by those eyes and lost consciousness...... when he woke up, his rod and bucket...... and of course, the tiny mermaid girl was gone too.¡¹

    After the story was over, Leticia let out a relieved sigh, while the other girl seemed a little disappointed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obviously a lie he spouted because he wouldn¡¯t look cool if he came back after not being able to catch any fish. I won¡¯t say mermaids don¡¯t exist...... but they aren¡¯t asmon as goblins and won¡¯t just pop up frequently like an everyday urrence.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re probably right~ It¡¯s not like they give birth to hundreds of kids at one time like a regr fish.¡¹

    The person who told the story didn¡¯t appear to fully believe the rumor either, as she folded her arms and requested a second helping of food from Leticia.

    ¡¸By the way, what happened to Sharon? It¡¯s pretty quiet right now, so maybe taking an afternoon nap?¡¹

    ¡¸Sharon is, well......¡¹

    Sharon became even more enamored with the feudal lord ever since he got embraced by the feudal lord.

    He would take the clothes with that man¡¯s scent...... left behind after his first time...... and sniff them while frantically consoling himself.

    ¡¸He should know that if he goes at it too much, his own tool might get bigger though......¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? But Sharon is kinda cute with how ambiguous he looks. If you keep it a secret from my husband, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping him graduate from being a virgin, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah~, I was aiming for Sharon¡¯s virginity too. I think some cute moans wille out from those lips of his.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s...... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible......¡¹

    After Leticia declined the two girls, they didn¡¯t particrly get hung up over it and went back to enjoying their meals.

    ¡¸He looks the type to be okay with his sister. But it¡¯s not like we could suggest that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine if Leticia helps him lose his virginity? There won¡¯t be a problem as long as she uses contraception.¡¹

    There was no way Leticia could tell them Sharon had absolutely no interest in girls anymore.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 159,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 10,900 men (Lost infantry: 100)

    Infantry: 5400, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 750, Bow Cavalry: 3950

    Cannons: 12 (3 damaged)

    Assets: 300 gold

    Sexual Partners: 205, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 192: The Key is a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 192: The Key is a Woman</h4>

    ¡¸I will repeat myself, our goal is not to capture Atoroa. If you hand over the insurgent Orthodox Magrado and an adequate amount ofpensation, we will pull our forces out of the city right away.¡¹

    I sit at a table across from the feudal lord of Atoroa, Isabe.

    Leopolt stands behind me with his typical indifferent expression.

    I want to settle this matter through negotiations as Gildress requested, but she isn¡¯t cooperating.

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t know about the rebels you are referring to. The answer will be the same no matter how many times you ask.¡¹

    We are stuck at this juncture.

    ¡¸That kind of excuse won¡¯t work. We have already arrested several keymanders of the rebel force who were hiding within this city and have heard their testimony. We know you have agreed for this city to be the main headquarters for Orthodox Magrado...... based on the request of a man named Maximilian.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Isabe whips her head to the side to feign innocence as soon as Maximilian¡¯s name was mentioned.

    As soon as my cavalry unit broke past the defense lines and invaded the city, the Atoroan Parliament decided to surrender.

    As a result, the Atoroan army stopped resisting, however Isabe didn¡¯t agree and insisted on remaining hostile to the end, somewhat forcing the Parliament and aides to agree.

    Because Atoroa was the central hub for Orthodox Magrado, most of the top brass were apprehended when we flooded into the city.

    The two most important things still remain unknown, namely the leader in Maximilian and the location of the funds he is hiding.

    If we allow him to escape with the money, it will definitely create problems for uster down the road.

    ¡¸Mayor, why do you go so far to protect him? He is hostile not only to us but to the surrounding Poleis as well. Even if you had some sort of agreement with him, no one would me you for giving him up after he¡¯s abandoned you. In fact, I think this pointless time-wasting strategy lowers your credibility.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. The citizens may have been silenced temporarily by the elders of the Parliament, but if the city continues to be upied by you, I¡¯m sure the people won¡¯t be able to stay quiet. If you want to leave, now is your chance.¡¹

    We won¡¯t get anywhere at this rate.

    ¡¸The city surroundings are being monitored but the probability of escape increases as more time passes. We would have no choice but to do an honest search in all the houses where he is likely to hide.¡¹

    Leopolt also doesn¡¯t look like he has another option.

    ¡¸That Maximilian though, what a pathetic man he is, hiding behind a woman¡¯s ass.¡¹

    As I contemte the hassle which I would have to go through, I mutter myints under my breath.

    ¡¸What was that!?¡¹

    My words weren¡¯t directed at anybody in particr, yet Isabe red up.

    ¡¸Maximilian isn¡¯t a savage like you...... don¡¯t mind me.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems you¡¯re quite familiar with him.¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s how it is.

    I signal Leopolt with my eyes.

    ¡¸Leopolt, what do you think about Maximilian?¡¹

    ¡¸Based on my observations so far, he¡¯s a sneaky coward...... in terms of appearance, he¡¯s probably a terribly ugly man.¡¹

    We deliberately converse loud enough for Isabe to hear and she turns red with anger.

    ¡¸What are you saying without having met him once!? He¡¯s way more handsome than you, plus he¡¯s huge...... no, ignore what I said.¡¹

    I see, I thought it was strange for Atoroa to cover for Orthodox Magrado without any particr reason.

    Judging by the tone of the Parliament and the citizens of Atoroa, they don¡¯t seem to support Orthodox Magrado.

    Which means Isabe must have made a personal offer based on romantic feelings to Maximilian for this city to be their stronghold, and is continuing to shelter him even as we speak.

    From what we saw briefly of Isabe, she allows her feelings to show outwardly, just like a child.

    If that guy is used to being with women, he could easily manipte her however he wanted.

    The two of us step out of the meeting room to discuss our next steps.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, if she¡¯s motivated by romantic feelings, then she won¡¯t be moved by any kind of reason or logic.¡¹

    Right, if she¡¯s in love then persuading her with money or threats of punishment won¡¯t work.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re okay with being forceful, we could torture her to get her to talk.¡¹

    ¡¸That option is out of the question.¡¹

    I made a promise with Gildress, besides she¡¯s a woman.

    I look over at Isabe again.

    She appears to be a bit younger than 30, although her pouting face as she averts her eyes makes her seem more childish.

    Her height is around 170 cm, which is fairly tall for a woman, and the impression she gives from her slightly alluring eyes to her waist-long red hair is one of a stubborn tomboy.

    She isn¡¯t the most charming...... although I¡¯m still curious about her as a woman.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I have a suggestion.¡¹

    For once, I wholeheartedly approve of Leopolt¡¯s n.

    ¡¸......So you¡¯re finally starting to understand me better.¡¹

    ¡¸I simply believe this to be the best course of action. I will arrange the details surrounding the operation......¡¹

    I¡¯ll rest my body and my dick to prepare for that moment then.

    Night

    ¡¸Fumu, looks like Leopolt did a good job.¡¹

    I wait in the garrison until after the sun sets and head to the mayor¡¯s residence once again.

    I don¡¯t have prior consent from Isabe nor the Parliament though.

    This is 100% trespassing.

    I walk along the hallway and pass by a maid who was doing her night rounds.

    The maid doesn¡¯t make a sound, only ncing briefly at me before looking away and pretending she didn¡¯t see anything.

    Leopolt must have done something to make the maids and guards working at night to look the other way.

    Despite being seen by many servants, I didn¡¯t have much trouble reaching Isabe¡¯s bedroom.

    I put my ear to the door and hear the faint sound of someone¡¯s voice.

    I open the door quietly and enter the room, making sure the person doesn¡¯t realize my presence.

    Light enters through the crack and illuminates the dark room, but the woman absorbed in her own actions shouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference.

    ¡¸Nnh! Aahn! Aah! Aaaah...... my beloved...... I want it soon...... right after those guys leave...... Aaah! More!¡¹

    From the wet rubbing and soft moans, Isabe must be masturbating.

    It isn¡¯t a good idea to develop a habit of eavesdropping on women as they pleasure themselves, so I¡¯ll have to pounce on her quickly.

    ¡¸Aah...... Maximilian...... cum...... cumming...... eeehh!?¡¹

    Right when Isabe¡¯s body started to tremble, I get on the bed.

    The woman stares nkly with her fingers still inside her vagina in reaction to a sudden appearance of a human-shaped figure.

    And then a few moments pass before the moonlight shines on me and Isabe cries out like she¡¯s on fire, realizing I was there.

    ¡¸Why are you here!? Y-you insolent fellow...... nngh!¡¹

    If I let her scream, it might rope in those who Leopolt didn¡¯t get around to.

    I cover Isabe¡¯s mouth and mount her.

    ¡¸Be quiet. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmgmmh......¡¹

    Just then, a scraping and shuffling sound could be heard from the hallway.

    Those sounds are metallic in nature so they couldn¡¯t be from a maid¡¯s shoes, which means that guards wereing.

    Isabe instantly intensifies her struggles, taking her mouth away from my hand.

    ¡¸Guards! There¡¯s a suspicious individual! Hurry and remove him!¡¹

    The sound of footsteps stop briefly but then resumes, passing by the front of the room as if nothing happened.

    So those soldiers were the ones Leopolt turned to our side.

    ¡¸N-no way......¡¹

    A look of resignation appeared on Isabe¡¯s face as she knew there was no way the guards didn¡¯t hear anything, but rather ignored the sound.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to do something bad to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think I¡¯ll believe you in this situation......? Well, I guess I have to hear you out...... so why have youe?¡¹

    Since she was masturbating not too long ago, Isabe¡¯s nightwear is pretty messed up ¨C one of her breasts is exposed, her shirttail was rolled up to her stomach, her genitals arepletely exposed, and my body is in between the legs she spread open.

    ¡¸This won¡¯t be what you are afraid of. In other words, I want to thrust my meat rod into your hole.¡¹

    I take off my shirt and get half-naked while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸What difference is that!? You¡¯re going to rape me, right!?¡¹

    I cover Isabe¡¯s mouth again as she raised her voice.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t rape women, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll get you to ept me.¡¹

    I take my hand away from her mouth and wait for her reply.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You expect there to be women who will just go ¡°Oh, is that so¡± and spread their legs for you!? Move, get off me!¡¹

    Isabe ps her arms and legs to get free from me, but everytime she does so, her hand hits my cock which is gradually getting harder from the girl¡¯s foolishness.

    ¡¸Mu, can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re hurting me?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ......hey. What on earth is that?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like a radish is growing out from my crotch or something.

    It¡¯s my dick of course.

    ¡¸Y-your dick...... this entire thing?¡¹

    Isabe stops resisting and after being surprised, she carefully pets the bulge in my pants.

    It looks like she¡¯s interested.

    ¡¸Yeah, touch it gently.¡¹

    I raise my hips up to make it easier for her to feel its shape through my pants.

    The lively girl strokes my dick somewhat timidly.

    ¡¸It reaches all the way here...... it¡¯s so much bigger...... than his.¡¹

    In aplete turn of events, she acts more charmingly and my dick gets even harder and bigger from the gentle stimtion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still getting bigger!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯m still only 80% hard. Here, I¡¯ll let you see it up close.¡¹

    I remove my pants and reveal my dick.

    My dick springs up in front of her face as it gets unleashed from its bindings.

    Isabe lets out a tiny gasp although her eyes don¡¯t close in fear.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t only big, it¡¯s thick...... and rugged...... almost like some monster¡¯s dick......¡¹

    It might be an unconscious reaction, but the woman¡¯s mouth gradually falls open and her cute pink tongue stretches towards my length.

    Right before her tongue touches the tip, I confirm with her.

    ¡¸Your tongue is sticking out. Do you want to suck on it?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it! I was just surprised at how big it was, that¡¯s it!¡¹

    Isabe gets flustered and quickly hides her tongue in the safety of her mouth, distancing herself from me while she was at it.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s going to scream anymore.

    Her reactions are simr to Catherine¡¯s. In that case, she should be quite the nymph.

    I chase after her and get her to touch my meat rod again.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you want to put this inside you? I¡¯ll be sure to make you feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......T-that¡¯s-...... I¡¯m a little interested...... actually, nevermind!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it because of Maximilian?¡¹

    ¡¸......I- I didn¡¯t say anything.¡¹

    The reason Leopolt aided me in this nocturnal visit was for this reason ¨C in order to sever the feelings Isabe has towards Maximilian.

    It¡¯s this reason that prompted the solution of embracing her.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll help you get off. It doesn¡¯t count as cheating as long as there¡¯s no pration.¡¹

    I don¡¯t even wait for her to answer as I lift up her thighs and put my mouth against her vagina.

    ¡¸Hahnn! Aau!¡¹

    She squeals in a high-pitched voice, but doesn¡¯t resist.

    It looks like I have her consent.

    Isabe¡¯s earlier masturbation probably has something to do with it, but it doesn¡¯t take long before her vagina starts overflowing.

    Rather than soft and slow teasing, stronger and more vigorous motions work better on an already sopping wet pussy.

    I make an effort to slurp louder to let her hear the soundsing from her crotch, asionally sucking on her clit, and then pushing my tongue as far as it can go into her inner folds.

    ¡¸Aaau! Aaaah......uuuuuuuun!¡¹

    As she writhes in pleasure, she puts her hands on my head.

    She wasn¡¯t trying to push me away, but rather trying to keep me from stopping.

    ¡¸Puha, what¡¯s wrong? Was that better than Maximilian¡¯s technique?¡¹

    ¡¸It was so sudden...... he never used his mouth for that long...... more importantly, don¡¯t stop......¡¹

    Oh, so he doesn¡¯t lick her much?

    What a wasteful guy.

    I put my mouth against her vagina once again and lick up a storm, rubbing her clitoris with my nose and giving her great stimtion.

    Isabe writhes in pleasure, moaning while gradually climbs closer to climax.

    And then finally, she reaches the zenith.

    ¡¸Aau! Cu-cumming...... I¡¯m cumming...... from your mouth!!¡¹

    Both her hands extend to my head and she presses down stronger than she ever has before.

    To amplify the pleasure of her orgasm, I take her bean in my mouth and suck hard while making sure not to hurt her.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, Aaaaaah¡ª-!!¡¹

    When Isabe throws her head back, a wave of liquid sprays into my mouth from her opening.

    The woman seems sodden, so the amount of juice she leaked out was tremendous.

    If I take my mouth away, it would feel like I lost to her though.

    I¡¯ll just have to drink everyst drop.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... what an incredible orgasm......¡¹

    The exhausted woman immerses in the lingering sensation of pleasure, as I roll her onto her stomach.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn to use this ce next.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh! Ah! Y-you can¡¯t!¡¹

    The weakened Isabe suddenly covers her genitals.

    I thought I could just get her in the mood and put it in, but I guess not.

    Maybe she needs one more push.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you just use your hands. That wouldn¡¯t count as cheating.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......it¡¯s so hot and hard, I never thought such a cock actually existed.¡¹

    We¡¯re actually in a position where doggy style is possible, but she doesn¡¯t raise her ass and she¡¯s shielding her hole with her hand. However I can still rub my dick along her body without prating her, sliding my shaft on the back of her hand instead.

    Her red hair which is spread out on the bed hides her shoulder and back, causing an increase in arousal from what I can¡¯t see and makes my erection even harder.

    Everytime I rub my dick against her, I can see the tips of her ears getting more red.

    That attitude earlier also signals to me that she apparently likes big tools.

    ¡¸You likerge cocks?¡¹

    ¡¸I love it! ......er, well I don¡¯t dislike them. They¡¯re just manly.¡¹

    ¡¸Then take your time to savor this, I¡¯ll rub it against you as much as you want.¡¹

    I drag my length slowly back and forth, making sure she won¡¯t forget the size and girth, then I change the topic.

    ¡¸I think you¡¯re a good woman. Why do you have such deep feelings for Maximilian? He¡¯s the kind of man who would conceal himself in the basement of some house while leaving you out by yourself. ¡¹

    ¡¸W-when he embraces me and I am brought to climax, it feels so good...... and his dick is big too......¡¹

    I could also tell from my earlier caressing that Isabe¡¯s body is very sensitive and she has quite the lewd disposition.

    A man who knows ¨C even a little ¨C of how to handle women could easily send her to heaven.

    So it wasn¡¯t because Maximilian was a supremely talented womanizer.

    ¡¸Isabe, so am I more skilled or is he?¡¹

    The woman looks at me, slightly taken aback.

    ¡¸Could he make you cum with his mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-......yeah, but the orgasm wasn¡¯t as intense......¡¹

    ¡¸And his dick? Which is bigger, mine or his?¡¹

    I press my dick against her so she could feel its shape.

    ¡¸Yours, his is big but obviously not asrge as this......¡¹

    She indicates his size with her hands.

    Fufufu, only that much?

    ¡¸But he would properly caress my entire body and-......¡¹

    Before she could finish her sentence, I hug her from behind, licking her shoulders while reaching under her and grabbing her breasts with one hand.

    The other hand gently brushes against her neck and rubs her lightly, naturally I don¡¯t stop rubbing her crotch with my dick.

    ¡¸Ah! N-no way, you only touched me a little bit!¡¹

    I continue my petting and stroking and Isabe¡¯s body eventually turns red, as if her entire body was blushing.

    It¡¯s really easy to turn her on, so she¡¯ll probably be helpless when I thrust into her like this.

    ¡¸How was that, my technique is not too shabby either. If you would allow me to enter, I can make you feel even better.¡¹

    I knock lightly on the hand guarding her vagina with the tip of my dick.

    ¡¸But...... that would be cheating on him. I vowed to love only him too.¡¹

    Although Isabe is in tears, she doesn¡¯t push me back.

    ¡¸Picture it in your mind. My dick will enter you...... probably reaching the back in an instant. And then I¡¯ll m it into your womb.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... my womb...... m it......¡¹

    Isabe mumbles incoherently, trying to repeat what I said.

    ¡¸Besides, you can feel it. The tip of my meat rod is wider than your hole...... it¡¯ll definitely scrape your insides well. It¡¯ll grind against your G-spot while stretching your opening and plunging itself deep inside your canal.¡¹

    ¡¸Scraping...... stretching...... that huge dick will...... enter my hole......¡¹

    Isabe¡¯s hand bes powerless and the protection around her pussy is gradually lowered.

    I bring my mouth close to her ear and whisper.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you switch to loving me and let yourself feel good, Isabe. If you want me inside, just take your hand away.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......aauu.¡¹

    At that moment, her hand was pulled back swiftly, exposing her ass and vagina.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take that as an okay.¡¹

    I press myself against her back and grab her shoulder, sliding my meat rod without hesitation into her genitals.

    Just like I told the woman, my dick scrapes against her inner walls and stirs up insides as the entire length makes its way through the fleshy membrane and reaches the very end.

    ¡¸Nnnhhhiiiiiiiiiiiih!! I-it¡¯s innnnn! I cheated on hiiiiim!¡¹

    I don¡¯t waver when I finally got to put it in, plus the woman wouldn¡¯t want that either.

    I swing my hips furiously from the beginning, continuously hitting the deepest part of her intimacy.

    ¡¸Aagghaaaah! Uwaaaaaaah!¡¹

    Her voice would be too loud, so I have her bite on a pillow while I continue plowing away at her.

    With every thrust, she would sprinkle her love juices and her limbs would stretch out.

    How easily aroused...... there¡¯s nothing she could do to prevent being manipted my men when her body is this lewd.

    ¡¸Does it feel good? Doesn¡¯t it feel better with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnnnnnh¨C!! Nnngghhhhh!!¡¹

    Isabe bites down harder into the pillow as she shakes her head in a frenzy, making it hard for me to tell if she agrees or disagrees.

    I¡¯ll at least finish what I started.

    As Isabe rampages on her stomach, Ipletely climb on top of her and drop my hips.

    Her muffled screams and the sound of sshing continued endlessly, and even I start losing track of how much time passed.

    As I approach my inevitable ejaction, I turn the head of the pinned girl towards me to make doubly sure of her feelings.

    ¡¸What a face.¡¹

    I unintentionally said something rude.

    Her body, which is spread out like a ttened frog, looks pretty bad, but her face is just as bad if not worse.

    Her eyes are half-open and rolled back, while her tongue is hanging out sloppily and sticking to the bed sheet.

    Tears and snot drip down the orifices of her face and saliva trickles down from her mouth as she pants like a doll broken by the pleasure.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so gooood, big penis is, haahiii...... aheeh......¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t look capable of intelligent speech anymore.

    I should finish soon for the woman¡¯s sake too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to invade your womb with my cock. You might get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaheh......preg-......-nant...... don¡¯t.¡¹

    She still has some reason left in her as a mayor.

    ¡¸I told you to abandon Maximilian and be mine. And then you have to tell me everything, including where he is. If you do, I¡¯ll make you happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Betraying...... that man......but......after all......¡¹

    ¡¸It feels incredible when I ejacte in your womb though. Better than anything you felt before.¡¹

    The melting yet vacant eyes of Isabe widen.

    ¡¸I would......die from that......die from pleasure......as I cum......¡¹

    I raise my hips and change the angle of my thrusts.

    I wrap the woman tightly and kiss her saliva-stained lips.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming......You¡¯re getting stolen by me!¡¹

    My cock pushes past the ckened entrance of her uterus with an indescribable sound.

    The stimtion on my tip as it rubs against the narrow passage sends me over the edge as I empty my load.

    ¡¸I-it went innnnn! I¡¯ve never felt this beforeee! Not goooooodd!¡¹

    Isabe curled her back so much that she probably would have broken her own backbone if I wasn¡¯t holding her down.

    In the next moment, she fainted.

    At the veryst second before she passed out, I¡¯m sure I heard her say: ¡°I don¡¯t need that man anymore. This dick is so much better!¡±

    The Next Day

    ¡¸This is truly what they call a big haul.¡¹

    As Tristan said, all the top-levelmanders of Orthodox Magrado who apanied the mayor and also the assets hidden away by them were being dragged out one after the other.

    They were hiding in the waterways which pulled water and directed it throughout the entire city, which didn¡¯t seem wide enough to fit people at first nce, but there was a wide space which opened up in the middle, seemingly created after exploiting the originally hollow area.

    Furthermore, there was a path which led outside the town from there.

    ¡¸We¡¯re fortunate they didn¡¯t just run away as fast as they could.¡¹

    Celia also sighs in relief.

    The mayor, Isabe, was the only person who knew of this secret about the waterways, so they must have been confident they wouldn¡¯t be found.

    Since my army was carefully keeping watch over the area, it seemed they would rather wait until we retreated than trying to escape and get caught.

    ¡¸We confirmed the people we just arrested and it looks like we sessfully captured all the top-levelmanders.¡¹

    ¡¸Good work. We suffered an unexpected amount of casualties but wepleted all of our objectives.¡¹

    I nod as I watch the wrists of the enemymanders get tied to their waist with rope.

    One of them in particr res provokingly at this direction...... more precisely, at Isabe who was standing behind me.

    ¡¸......bitch, how dare you betray me like this, even after I showed you all that affection......¡¹

    Hooh, so this guy is the one called Maximilian?

    Sorry, but I stole your woman away.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸What was said to you to make you do that!? Was it for money!? Or perhaps you were going to get status in Goldonia!?¡¹

    Maximilian shouts in an unsightly manner, and while I intend to stay quiet, Isabe approaches him with a calm demeanor.

    ¡¸Now that I look at you, you¡¯re not such a great man after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah!?¡¹

    The air in the area seems to stop flowing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Maximilian. I was naive and believed that no other man could reach your level.¡¹

    Isabe grabs my arm and rubs her cheek lovingly on it.

    Celia¡¯s eyebrows are raised, so please stop for now.

    ¡¸After being embraced by him, I learned what a real man was like. That¡¯s why your half-hearted technique and below average dick is no longer needed. From now on, I¡¯ll be getting love from the greatest cock ever. Goodbye Maximilian, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever see each other again.¡¹

    After receiving such a cold response, the men nearby all look at him with eyes ofpassion.

    Maximilian was taken away with his mouth left hanging open in disbelief.

    He will be dragged to the capital and executed there.

    I¡¯ll probably feed him one final decent meal so he doesn¡¯t haunt me when he dies.

    After the battle, approximately 30,000 gold was confiscated from the assets hidden by Orthodox Magrado as reparations and Atoroa also paid approximately 10,000 gold topensate for any damages caused.

    Most of it was actually done by Gildress and his soldiers though.

    Isabe was rubbing her body against me as she insisted on paying me, so I decided to ept the money.

    Atoroa is aparativelyrge and wealthy Polis, though losing out on 10,000 gold still hurts.

    Moreover, their soldiers...... who are pretty much their citizens, suffered great casualties, and the city walls which can be considered a symbol of their Polis was almost reduced to rubble by our cannons.

    The source of me for all that happened ended up falling on Isabe as the mayor and the citizens even started openly criticizing her.

    If left alone, she would be in danger of getting assassinated or the citizens would revolt.

    We can¡¯t take the mayor away and I can¡¯t stay behind to protect her either.

    ¡¸Gildress talked about a promise with her father or something, so I¡¯ll let him manage.¡¹

    Now that his authority as King has been suspended, he should have plenty of free time.

    Even though he can¡¯t mobilize any soldiers, he can still provide advice.

    Besides, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s better to have a fellow ruler help out than aplete outsider like me butt in.

    I¡¯ll send a letter to Gildress, load the riches, tie up all the Orthodox Magrado members, and then head out.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s finally over.¡¹

    ¡¸You said it, if some muscle head didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary, we would have had a much easier time.¡¹

    He said I could call him when I need help, right?

    I hope he¡¯s prepared for some extreme situations then.

    Side Story, A Few Days Later

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, an express messenger from Atoroa has arrived.¡¹

    Not long after we left Atoroa, a messenger caught up to us from behind before we even reached my territory.

    I take a look at the letter and it¡¯s from Isabe.

    Was there a rebellion or something?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll read it. Let¡¯s see...... it¡¯s an apology letter.¡¹

    Apology? We already received thepensation funds, so I don¡¯t think there was anything else which required the use of an express messenger.

    Celia continues reading.

    ¡¸My beloved Hardlett-sama, I¡¯m sorry. I felt I had to apologize for our temporary parting after you did me the favor of teaching me what a real man was.¡¹

    Parting? I¡¯m getting more and more confused here.

    ¡¸Worried for my sake, my father¡¯s best friend Gildress came to Atoroa.¡¹

    I did send him a letter, so that isn¡¯t anything strange.

    ¡¸And thenst night, he forced himself on me and I gave in to his advances. With a terrifying cock rivalling that of Hardlett-sama¡¯s, and the pleasure to match...... I swore to be Gildress¡¯s woman.¡¹

    ¡¸......What the heck?¡¹

    ¡¸This doesn¡¯t mean my love for you has disappeared, but the love for the man embracing me now just won¡¯t stop. If you evere back to Atoroa again, pleasee embrace me whenever you want. I will return to being your woman right away so-......-what¡¯s with this woman!!?¡¹

    Celia throws the letter on the ground and stomps on it.

    Looking at it again, there are some wet stains around the nk spaces and it seems strangely pliable.

    Don¡¯t tell me she wrote this as she was being fucked.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! You should abandon a lewd woman such as her! She¡¯s fine with anyone as long as they have a dick.¡¹

    That might be true.

    If you think about it, it¡¯s only been a few days since I left...... and she¡¯s already on top of another man considering that the letter took 2-3 days for the letter to reach us.

    She always had a lewd body, but she really lost all restraint if she¡¯s cheating and letting herself be taken by another man.

    However, the thing I¡¯m most shocked about is Gildress, who ate and conquered the daughter of his best friend entrusted to him on the first day of arriving in Atoroa.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t ever let him meet any of my women.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed! I was getting cold sweat, not knowing when he might pounce on me.¡¹

    Celia was in quite the precarious position.

    I¡¯ll be sure to protect her better from now on.

    As I pat Celia and watch her cute eyes narrow from the pleasing sensation, we slowly arrive back home.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 159,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 10,900 men

    Infantry: 5400, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 750, Bow Cavalry: 3950

    Cannons: 12

    Assets: 40,300 gold (Reparations +40,000)

    Sexual Partners: 206, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 193: The Giant that Moved

    <h4>Chapter 193: The Giant that Moved</h4>

    The army returned to Rafen and the usual proceedings for celebrating a military victory took ce.

    Alcohol and bread were distributed to the citizens and soldiers as they drank and sang songs happily.

    Even so......

    There are still women who sink to the floor in depressed spirits and young children who stare nkly.

    The families of the deceased obviously don¡¯t feel like rejoicing.

    ¡¸Over 1000 men were sacrificed, a little too much for my liking.¡¹

    Leopolt took a sip of his drink like he wasn¡¯t affected by anything.

    The main garrison is located close to the city so many families are here right now.

    For the time being, money and food can be supplied to the bereaved families if they¡¯re just women and children, but that won¡¯t exactly cure them of their sadness.

    ¡¸As long as soldiers exist, it is an inevitable result. Aegir-sama shouldn¡¯t worry about it too much.¡¹

    Celia is worried about different things too.

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    I understand what she¡¯s saying, but seeing women cry just doesn¡¯t feel good.

    Moreover, there originally was no need for me to send my own army to fight in this particr incident.

    It would have been better to use Goldonia¡¯s Royal Army.

    ¡¸We ended up with results though. Currently, you are the only feudal lord with connections to the city states.¡¹

    That is certainly the case with Aless and Atoroa, furthermore we now have a rtionship with the other Poleis that gives us chances to converse and negotiate with them.

    I¡¯m sure cultural exchange and trade with them willmence soon.

    Getting channels to those outside my territory who I¡¯m not yet involved with is valuable.

    They might be small city states, but they¡¯re still rtively wealthy and many of them import goods like iron or grain, so getting more trading partners is not a bad thing.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s all...... for money.¡¹

    ¡¸Almost all wars ur for some financial benefit. Whether it is in gold ornd doesn¡¯t make much difference.¡¹

    There¡¯s no use fussing about it now.

    We can only pray for the deceased and move forward.

    ¡¸That reminds me, Mack and Christoph also got injured.¡¹

    It seems like forever since those names were brought up.

    It¡¯s only natural after a fierce battle like that, I just hope it¡¯s nothing serious.

    ¡¸Mack is currently recovering from arge shoulder wound after his fight with the Aless soldier resulted in a draw.¡¹

    Umu, he¡¯s tough after all.

    ¡¸Christoph got knocked away and fell down a cliff right when he shed with the Aless soldier.¡¹

    I see...... so he died, what a shame.

    ¡¸No, fortunately for him, he was weak and got sent flying into the water. The others who fell off the cliff were not as lucky and died after hitting the rocks......however he didn¡¯t get hurt, and got caught by a branch after flowing downstream. He was sent back anyways despite being pretty much unharmed.¡¹

    ¡¸This guy has quite the devil¡¯s luck.¡¹

    Now that I think about it, he¡¯s participated in numerous battles and he has no scar to show for it.

    Even though I alwayse out covered in wounds.

    ¡¸He still does not have an aplishment to this date. It¡¯s actually impressive how he gets sent to the frontlines every time, yet has failed to cut anyone down.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s a good friend from way back when, so I¡¯ll give him some preferential treatment. Let Mack eat something nice too...... and get a nice girl from the brothel to see him, I¡¯m sure many will like big men like him. I¡¯ll send an assortment of grapes to Christoph.¡¹

    Well, post-war activities are done for the most part, I¡¯ll just throw Maximilian into a prison until further notice.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! More importantly, pay more attention to us!¡¹

    As I gaze at the city of Rafen following the victory celebrations, something huge bumped against the back of my head.

    They¡¯re Nonna¡¯s knockers of course.

    The other girls are walking through the door too.

    Let¡¯s stop with such depressing thoughts for now.

    ¡¸Anastasia and Bartolome are growing up nicely too. Here Papa, hold them.¡¹

    The twins are already resting on my neck, touching my face curiously.

    They¡¯re still really small and it feels like they¡¯ll break if I touch them.

    I rub their cheek gently, unsure of what to do, and they respond by sucking on my finger.

    They¡¯re doing what Celia did yesterday, although she sucked on my dick right after.

    ¡¸They¡¯re beautiful kids just like you. Are you breastfeeding them properly?¡¹

    So apparently, Nonna is feeding the two kids directly from her breasts.

    I thought for sure she would use a wet nurse like nobles do, but she told me she didn¡¯t feel like leaving it to another person after seeing the other women feed their kids with their own breast milk.

    ¡¸Well...... not just properly......¡¹

    Nonna blushes and looks down, while Mel and Miti giggle.

    I wonder what happened.

    Then Ca smiled like a prankster and spoke.

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t for show and she¡¯s quite the milk tank. She filled the stomachs of her two kids with one breast...... and then got me and Ekaterina to drink from the other one since it was swollen......¡¹

    ¡°Waaah¡± ¨C Nonna interrupts and tries to stop Ca from continuing.

    How enviable, but it belongs to me starting from today.

    ¡¸Uuuu...... that¡¯s because my breasts get too big when they¡¯re swollen...... if they aren¡¯t drained, they won¡¯t fit in my clothes.¡¹

    Nonna hides her chest shyly.

    She never had many clothes which fit her humongous tits, so adding to her alreadyrge boobs makes the chest area which should have been made looser feel like it¡¯s about to burst open.

    ¡¸Incredible...... I can y with them today, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to suck on them?¡¹

    I¡¯ll suck on them, fondle them, jiggle them around, and squeeze in between them.

    ¡¸M-making love is still not too good for my body.......so y with my breasts as much as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸I n to do so, it¡¯s been a while since you crushed me with them.¡¹

    Of course I¡¯ll do it with Ca, Mel and the others as well.

    I have to heal my battle-scarred heart with an orgy of all my beloved women after all.

    ¡¸Um...... um......¡¹

    I also hug Alice who couldn¡¯t bring herself toe to the front...... then reach into her crotch and pull out the dildo shoved up her ass.

    Your ass is already loose enough, don¡¯t y with it anymore.

    Stuff will start leaking out of it.

    Before I knew it, Leopolt and Nina are gone.

    He always disappears whenever I start talking with the girls.

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a virgin.

    Those two are recently together a lot more than before though.

    Forget about that guy¡¯s gloomy behavior.

    Right now, my head is filled with thoughts of wanting to y around with the girls in the bath and drinking milk from those big tits.

    The war is over, so I thought a peaceful daily life would continue for a while.

    The Next Day

    ¡¸This is another...... big news.¡¹

    The impetus came with the break of dawn as a civilian messenger came running in...... I say civilian but the sender is from the Olga Federation...... it¡¯s from ra, udia¡¯s attendant.

    The information from this girl is the only means I have to learn about the valuable inside news of the Empire.

    Normally, we would exchange a letter once every month, but this one isn¡¯t part of that schedule.

    ¡¸Did that pig woman screw something up again?¡¹

    Celia, she¡¯s still my woman, act a little nicer.

    ¡¸I thought so too at first...... apparently it¡¯s something different. Take a look.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t only show Celia, but I let Adolph, Leopolt, M and everyone who held important positions see as well.

    The letter left White City at the time of the madam¡¯s birth, so it probably started already since the information iste.

    ¡¸The Gand Empire...... will be performing arge-scale invasion into the Olga Federation from the Western ins......!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is-......¡¹

    ¡¸On the other side of the continent...... but its effects will spill over.¡¹

    ra is ultimately just an attendant, so her information mostlyes from rumors or from the overheard conversations of those surrounding Marquess Malordol, not anything too urate.

    ¡¸But an order for an emergency summons to the Marquess¡¯snds was given. This is going to be quite the huge war.¡¹

    Leopolt and Adolph nod meekly.

    We just finished fighting and now we have another big problem.

    I hope the sparks from their conflict don¡¯t fly towards us.

    ¡¸And someone go p Tristan awake. If we leave him alone, he¡¯ll sleep until midday!¡¹

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Some Time Ago, Gand Empire: Imperial Capital

    ¡¸His Holiness is absolute! Behold the supreme ruler of the continent which dominates the world, the Great Emperor of Gand! Prostrate before him!¡¹

    The chief vassal shouts as loud as he could.

    In the heart of the capital stands a castle which stretches to the heavens and is surrounded by a moat. On the terrace of that castle, a man ofrge build wrapped in a luxurious and gorgeous mantle shows himself.

    Only a single person in all of the Empire is allowed to wear the clothes ¨C of a red pattern which matches the color of the national g ¨C on that man¡¯s body.

    In an instant, a resounding chorus of metallic shuffling can be heard.

    It was the sound of armor hitting the ground as all the soldiers throughout the city genuflected.

    ¡¸Right now, I am filled with a great joy.¡¹

    Those words weren¡¯t spoken with a violent tone, but the loud and low-pitched voice was able to reach all corners of the quiet city.

    ¡¸Gathered here are my army, my sword, whom I trust to aplish my desires this time.¡¹

    The Emperor spreads his hands out and closes his eyes.

    ¡¸You soldiers upying the city are also a part of my sword. Be proud people of Gand, your Emperor is truly the greatest ruler of this continent.¡¹

    His words are not lies.

    The Gand Empire is an enormous city with a poption of one million citizens, exceeding the size of the White Capital in the Olga Federation.

    That city is now packed with armed soldiers.

    There is no doubt at least several hundreds of thousands of soldiers umted in the city.

    Still, that number makes up a portion of the total, and the only ones who can hear the Emperor¡¯s words are those who call themselves the National Army ¨C those in the Imperial army who have been made vassals of the Emperor from many years past.

    The other members who make up the rest of the Imperial army include the recently dominated provincial army and the rebels who were forced into bing ve soldiers.

    ¡¸Now is the time to show those northern cowards our strength. Trample through thend, bury the rivers with soldiers, and be the cornerstone for our victory! Advance forward, my loyal subjects! Bring back victory to this hand of mine!¡¹

    ¡°Ooh¡± ¨C An emphatic shout from all the soldiers reverberated throughout the city as the Emperor raised his arm and returned back inside the castle.

    Waiting for him there are individuals who are bowing down simr to the soldiers outside.

    ¡¸It is past due for my army to subjugate the entire continent.¡¹

    Only two individuals amongst those kneeling down raise their heads.

    The Emperor first ces his hand on the shoulder of the well-built middle-aged man.

    ¡¸Chief Commander Zaphnes, you will push through the western ins, and advance until the North Teries River!¡¹

    ¡¸I will, converting this very life of mine without fail!¡¹

    The man called Zaphnes smiles fearlessly and nods greatly.

    WIth arge body and flowing beard, the man exudes the air of a brave general.

    He is in fact the Supreme Commander of the Land Invasion Forces, the Chief Commander who leads an unprecedented 2.5 million troops.

    Next, the Emperor ces his hand on the shoulder of the woman on the other side.

    ¡¸Chief Commander Sekrit, you will lead my grand fleet up north on the Great Sea and into the North Teries River. You will rout the Federation¡¯s pathetic navy and ferry the troops over to White City!¡¹

    ¡¸As Your Majestymands.¡¹

    The woman is in her thirties, with a slender build, tanned skin, and an expression unique to her.

    That unmoved look and her monotonous voice makes it seem like her soul died, and although she is pretty, she doesn¡¯t give off any feminine charm.

    She is the Admiral of the Empire¡¯s grand fleet who is in charge of a thousand military transport vessels, several hundreds ofrge battleships, and tens of thousands of crew members.

    ¡¸If you can realize my ambition, I will grant you any reward you desire ¨C Mountains of gold enough to bury your homes, a neverending expanse ofnd stretching further than a horse could ever take you, peerless beauties both male and female to wait on your every need ¨C all of it.¡¹

    The King¡¯s expression tenses as soon as he finishes saying those words.

    ¡¸However, I won¡¯t tolerate failure. I don¡¯t have to exin to you what happened to thest Chief Commander.¡¹

    The previous invasion resulted in a stalemate, but since no territory changed hands, it can be considered the defense¡¯s ¨C the Federation¡¯s ¨C victory.

    As a result, the Empire¡¯s Supreme Commander at the time, as well as his family and friends, all screamed continuously for three days and three nights as they got eaten alive by poisonous insects.

    ¡¸¡¸It is engraved into our souls.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Then go! I will deliver the supplies, military ves and anything else you may need. You will bring me back the world!¡¹

    Not just the two he spoke to, but all those waiting behind the Emperor also shouted battle cries.

    The individuals kneeling like any rank-and-file soldier are also generals who each lead armies of tens of thousands.

    The King turned around and went back to his quarters, while the other generals returned to their own squads.

    ¡¸We are a collective body whose fate has already been decided, a painful death awaits us if we fail.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t respond to what Zaphnes said.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t cross to White City if your fleet doesn¡¯t arrive. Be careful not to screw up.¡¹

    ¡¸Your concerns are not necessary. Focus only on doing what you have to do.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t even turn her face to Zaphnes, only shifting her violet eyes in his general direction while giving a quick reply before leaving shortly after.

    ¡¸She¡¯s unbelievably beautiful, but no one can be attracted to that tone of hers.¡¹

    Zaphnes sighs once before leaving after her.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 159,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Assets: 0 gold (Medals of Honor, Payment to Bereaved Families -40,000) (Party -300)

    Family: Nonna (wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Melissa (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Miti (betrothed), Maria (betrothed), Catherine (betrothed), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (ass), Alma (crying)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (smiling), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer), Polte (student director), Gretel (dog)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (strategist?)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother ¨C Marceline; Daughters ¨C Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (taken into custody)

    Other Country:

    Celestina (Queen of Malt), Monica dy-in-waiting), udia (madam), ra

    Sexual Partners: 206, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 194: Nonnaâ€™s Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 194: Nonna¡¯s Rampage</h4>

    A discussion, bombasticallybelled as a strategy meeting, is currently being held in the office.

    The participants of said meeting are myself, Leopolt, Adolph, Tristan, M and Celia.

    ¡¸First off, there is currently no immediate threat to us from the Empire¡¯s invasion on Federation territory. The primary battlefield is on the other side of the continent, plus it is hard to believe any troops would be sent all the way to the Central ins as a diversion because of the long distance. As a precaution though, I will contact the spies who infiltrated the southern nations.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, they won¡¯t route this way to get to the Federation...... it¡¯s too foolish, right?¡¹

    It would take half a year for soldiers to march from the western region of the Empire to the Central ins, and going from there, then passing through the remote regions to get to the western battlefield ......would take years for the army to march, and the soldiers would be dead tired at that point.

    Moreover, they won¡¯t be able to cross the remote regions when it bes an icy hell during the winter season.

    Even if they make that much of an effort to distract the Olga Federation, they will simply get intercepted by the Federation¡¯s ships.

    Laboriously ying around with their own troops only serves to decrease their own strength unnecessarily.

    We can assume there won¡¯t be a direct military threat to us.

    ¡¸However, it might affect us indirectly.¡¹

    M spoke up.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Goldonia is definitely allies with the Olga Federation. From the perspective of the Gand Empire, they probably think there is a possibility for us to move south from the Central ins and threaten their eastern region on request from the Federation after their entire army has moved out.¡¹

    ¡¸There are unknown nations to our south, so we might experience hardships if we do that though.¡¹

    ¡¸It is ultimately just a possibility. And in order to crush that tiny chance, they might ask the southern nations to put military pressure on Goldonia. Just like how Goldonia has a rtionship with the Federation, the Empire has a rtionship with the southern nations through channels like trade.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu...... in other words, the possibility that the southern nations will get involved is high.¡¹

    I nce over at Tristan.

    Since he has a nk expression on his face, I turn to look at Leopolt instead.

    ¡¸The informationwork in the southern nations is still iplete, but there have been no reports of any signs they will take the aforementioned actions. The rtionship between the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation and the Divine Nation of Altair is particrly inferior, where they have continuous standoffs or small-scale skirmishes at any opportunity they get. I don¡¯t believe either nation has the strength to spare to conduct an invasion to the north.¡¹

    ¡¸What about Libatis?¡¹

    It was a democracy...... if I recall, it¡¯s that country with the strange system of government.

    ¡¸After seeing the effects of the ergement of Goldonia by way of the invasion on Malt, they are being cautious. Although they have dered that they will not take part in the battle unless their national borders are infringed upon. The citizens y an important role in making decisions for the nation¡¯s policies and as long as they continue maintaining their stance of keeping their people away from involvement in wars, there won¡¯t be any danger of them taking military action.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, in that case we don¡¯t have to worry about them for the time being. We¡¯ll deal with them when we start smelling signs of an outbreak of war from them.¡¹

    M was able toe to terms with that reasoning so she obediently backed off.

    In summary, there are currently no military-rted issues for us to worry about.

    ¡¸The economic effects are more serious than the military effects.¡¹

    When it finally gets to his turn, Adolph takes out various documents.

    He also passes them to me though he sighs when he sees me hand them to Celia.

    ¡¸Inrge wars like this, will things like iron increase in price again?¡¹

    ¡¸That will probably happen as well. Our nation also imports high-grade manufactured goods from the Federation. Depending on the state of the war, consumer goods will probably be converted into military supplies.¡¹

    I see, the Federation will stop exporting goods when they get into a situation where supplies can¡¯t afford to be given away.

    In that case, the value ofrger items such as ships and high ss carriages, and smaller items such as ornaments will go up.

    ¡¸Furthermore, items like medicine and food-rted goods will also increase in value. There is no such thing as having too much medicine on the battlefield so the nearby nations will be buying up as much as they can. In addition, regarding the food supplies......¡¹

    Adolph breathed a sigh as ifing to an understanding with something.

    ¡¸I was wondering why the price of wheat was going up recently. I see, so the Federation¡¯s merchants gathered them up.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, the information doesn¡¯t travel through ra¡¯s side that quickly. If the price went up already, then has it reached the max price?¡¹

    Celia hastely begun to understand things like economics and market price.

    She asked ire next time to teach her futures...... something or other.

    ¡¸No, the merchants of the Federation aren¡¯ting directly to Goldonia to buy the wheat. Based on the order of events, they will first buy and umte wheat within the Federation. As a result of that, the amount exported to our nation will decrease and then the price will increase. Right now, we are at this stage.¡¹

    ¡°Fumu fumu¡± ¨C Celia nods as she listens keenly.

    Leopolt is looking away in another direction, pretending like it doesn¡¯t concern him, but he¡¯s definitely listening as well.

    On the other hand, M appears to be listening but doesn¡¯t seem to understand much of what is being said about economics.

    As for me, I let out a fart in Tristan¡¯s direction, the sound and smell causing him to wake up with a disgusted look on his face.

    ¡¸And when we get to the stage where the information has been spread to themon merchants of our nation, the price will increase even higher as soon as everyone starts buying up the wheat. It is now almost time for the autumn harvest, and the entire continent should be aware of the talks of war, in which the feudal lord would keep to themselves the highly-valued wheat instead of selling it...... meaning the price will probably go up even more.¡¹

    ¡¸......then wouldn¡¯t the problem with the people¡¯s food deteriorate even further?¡¹

    M and Celia look worried.

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly what will happen. It will result in a contrastive effect between court nobles and feudal lord nobles, and farming viges and cities.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face stiffens when she found out about the horrible situation, but she seems to have realized something.

    ¡¸Huh? Then in that case-......¡¹

    Adolph nods as well.

    ¡¸Right, the people in our territory would be more grateful to us instead. We never really bought many of the luxury articles imported from the Federation in the first ce.¡¹

    You¡¯re forgetting about my wife.

    Nonna loves using stuff from the Federation.

    When I was away during wars and even now, the number of fluffy sofas are multiplying.

    However, Adolph continues without my thought reaching him.

    ¡¸I had one of the trainees patrol around and this is what the situation on wheat currently looks like.¡¹

    Celia takes a look at the part in the document that was pointed out.

    A summary of all the fields in the viges are lined up and numbers are included next to all of them.

    Beside the numbers...... it looks like a ¡®+¡¯ sign is there.

    ¡¸Almost all of the farnd, including the ones in the south which haven¡¯t hadplete maintenance done, will each have an increase in harvest amount. Of course part of the reason is because of the improvement in flood control and soil enrichment, but the weather and temperature has been optimal, and further the farmers-......¡¹

    ¡¸Exin the reason to Celiater, what are you trying to say?¡¹

    If I don¡¯t interrupt Adolph, he will just ramble on forever.

    ¡¸All our territories will be receiving a close-to-ideal abundant amount of harvest. We can expect a harvest iparable to the onest year.¡¹

    ¡¸Then...... what about the sudden increase to the price of wheat?¡¹

    ¡¸Restricting the scope to only our territory, we can be considered lucky. In addition, we have a preferential trade agreement with the breadbasket nation, Malt Kingdom. Goldonia might be experiencing tough times economically, but we are unexpectedly in good shape.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s faces rxes.

    No, Leopolt¡¯s stayed the same.

    Tristan can¡¯t seem to calm down, probably because he drank too much tea and needs to use the washroom. I¡¯m not gonna let him go.

    ¡¸Then we should contact Celestina too.¡¹

    ¡¸......there isn¡¯t a need to say anything unnecessary, is there?¡¹

    Oh,e on Celia, you didn¡¯t have to say something so mean.

    It will pain my heart if we trick such an innocent kid just so we can buy at a lower price.

    ¡¸Even if it is Malt, I wonder if there is such a pressing need for them to sell us wheat.¡¹

    Leopolt states coldly.

    ¡¸If in fact the price of wheat will shoot up, then the vast farnd in Malt will transform into fields of gold. There are too many threats around that nation for us to protect on our own.¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is, let¡¯s dispatch a messenger right away.

    ¡¸In any case, the market price of wheat will increase. Even though our funds are low considering the lifestyles of the citizens, we can¡¯t get them to sell it to us that simply. The information has already been circted around to the great merchants and they¡¯re probably running over to make purchases right now.¡¹

    Everyone disperses after those final words.

    Leopolt and M will be reorganizing the injured army, and Adolph...... he has a mountain of work and doesn¡¯t seem to know where to start.

    Right when I put my arm around Celia and was about to get her to give me a blowjob or something, a voice calls out suddenly from behind me.

    ¡¸Master, could I ask for your time?¡¹

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    That scared me. I turn around and see Sebastian there.

    Was he there the whole time we had the meeting? ......he had such a weak presence, I didn¡¯t even realize.

    ¡¸The secret to being a butler lies in being present while making it seem like there¡¯s nothing there.¡¹

    Well, I think it¡¯s impossible for this guy to leak the contents of the meeting to anyone else.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    It¡¯s rare for Sebastian to pull me aside to talk.

    This elder keeps his presence like that of the air until he has something to say.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s actually regarding the Madam.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s shoulders slump disappointingly.

    Wondering if she did something else again, I unconsciously feel slightly unmotivated to find out.

    ¡¸Did Nonna...... do something?¡¹

    The butler first bows deeply.

    ¡¸Please forgive me if I say anything offensive towards the Madam. Recently, many of the servants are feeling a higher sense of animosity towards Nonna-sama. A portion of them who openly talked behind her back were dealt with...... but I was unable to address all of them because of myck of ability, so I¡¯m afraid someone might do or say something carelessly.¡¹

    I knew some time ago that several of the servants disliked Nonna, but now it¡¯s gotten to the point where Sebastian has to speak to me.

    ¡¸Myself and Ca-sama especially has managed to mediate things to a certain extent, although there is no telling what impetus would start more trouble. This is ultimately for the Hardlett house¡¯s sake, which is why I felt the need to let Master know.¡¹

    Normally, a butler tattling about the Madam¡¯s behavior is an extremely rude act.

    However, Sebastian is purely concerned about whether Nonna or the house would get shamed.

    ¡¸I will ept any punishment for my disrespectful conduct.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to do anything to Sebastian.

    Besides.......

    ¡¸We know the fault is with Nonna-san for sure.¡¹

    Celia shakes her head in resignation too.

    ¡¸So even Ca couldn¡¯t handle it.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately.¡¹

    I thought Ca could deal with the discontent towards Nonna, but in the servants¡¯ eyes, Nonna has a higher standing than Ca.

    They might not trust her enough to tell her about everything.

    ¡¸Then I have no choice but to talk to her. This is a perfect opportunity, plus her body has probably recovered after giving birth by now, so I can punish her a little. Casie, are you there?¡¹

    £¨Yep, here~£©

    Casie the ghost flies over towards me after I call for her. I have a little job for her.

    Nonna is my beloved wife, so despite what Sebastian said, I still have to confirm it myself before I can reproach her.

    If she starts any trouble, let me know. I¡¯ll make a decision after seeing what happened at the scene of the crime.

    £¨Got it. Although I¡¯m sure...... you¡¯ll discover it yourself pretty easily today.£©

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure...... it was bad when she was pregnant, but after giving birth, there¡¯s no stopping her......¡¹

    Don¡¯t say anymore, she¡¯s my lovely wife.

    She has plenty of good points too.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... it¡¯s the same with that pig too, but you really love selfish girls, don¡¯t you.¡¹

    I wonder who she¡¯s referring to.

    After sending out the reconnaissance ghost, I was about to go off and drink some alcohol, but Casie returns to me.

    £¨There¡¯s a problem~ It¡¯s on the terrace.£©

    ¡¸It hasn¡¯t even been 30 minutes.¡¹

    I follow after Casie and Celia.

    When we approach the terracem we can hear Nonna¡¯s angry shouting.

    ¡¸You! Look how wet this confection is! What is the meaning of this!?¡¹

    ¡¸M-my apologies Madam, but this is normal for this type of confection......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie to me! I ate this before, I¡¯m sure you just left this out in the open for a while before bringing it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, Madam...... I would do no such thing......¡¹

    Nonna is using the young maid.

    The maid said she would exchange it and headed off to the dining room on the verge of tears.

    Just to double check, I also went to the dining room to take a bite of the same kind of confection that Nonna ate.

    ¡¸Oh, so the freshly prepared one is also slightly moist.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a mille roll1, isn¡¯t it? This kind of sweets is soft and moist to begin with.¡¹

    In other words, this was misunderstanding on Nonna¡¯s part.

    When we returned to the terrace, Nonna was scolding the maid again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still wet! Are you trying to harass me? Do you think poorly of me or something!?¡¹

    ¡¸U, uuueeeh...... waaaah......¡¹

    The maid genuinely broke out in tears.

    Left with no choice, I approached her head-on.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! So the conference is over. Ara, what is she crying about?¡¹

    Nonna swiftly changes her facial expression.

    I take some of the pastry in her hand and toss it in my mouth.

    ¡¸The moistness of this confection is delicious, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I think it¡¯s quite delicious too. Go on, you may leave now.¡¹

    Unfortunately, she¡¯s guilty as charged.

    As I pondered what I should do with her, Casie once again flew in with a report.

    £¨She¡¯s quarreling with Melissa-san~£©

    This time, it¡¯s Melissa? ......good grief, what¡¯s wrong this time?

    I run over and sneakily take a peek in the room to see Nonna and Melissa arguing.

    ¡¸Like I said before, this money is for the children and will be sent over to the capital. Aegir-san already consented to this too.¡¹

    ¡¸I have something I want to buy now which won¡¯t be avable at another time! It¡¯s fine to let me use it just this once, is it not!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not okay, you have plenty of essories already.¡¹

    ¡¸Those kids should have received their living expenses already too!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s only enough for the minimum amount required for their survival, and they should be allowed to eat something nice once in a while......¡¹

    It looks like Nonna discovered the gold which was supposed to be sent to the kids in the capital.

    As everyone should know, my bank ount is empty right now and I¡¯ve notified the merchants not to let Nonna borrow money, so she doesn¡¯t have anything to spend.

    These two, who don¡¯t actually have a bad rtionship, continue to argue with Melissa deflecting Nonna¡¯s selfish requests at first and then things gradually start to escte when they go tit for tat.

    ¡¸So those orphans are more important than me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna, you have enjoyed plenty of luxuries! What are you thinking, trying to take away those kids¡¯ allowances!?¡¹

    And then finally, Nonna said it.

    ¡¸What was that!? You¡¯re just a former prostitute!¡¹

    The air in the room froze in an instant.

    Melissa stood still with a shocked expression on her face, then hung her head weakly.

    Nonna¡¯s face was briefly one of regret, but she quickly turned away to ignore her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    Before I could stop and think about what to do, my body moved on its own and stepped into the room.

    ¡¸Ah...... Aegir-san......¡¹

    Melissa forces herself to smile, but her eyes are red and she looks like she could cry at anytime.

    ¡¸Uu, I- ......well, that is...... nothing much really.¡¹

    Nonna tries to put on a better expression to look good for me, but she seems to be fumbling and has trouble doing so.

    At the very least, she can¡¯t make an unconcerned face after saying something like that to Melissa.

    Some rage still remains in my heart though.

    ¡¸Melissa, get out.¡¹

    Celia tugs the hand of Melissa, who looks as if she wanted to say something, and leaves the room.

    ¡¸What did you say to Melissa?¡¹

    ¡¸You were listening!? I didn¡¯t really mean it, it just came out in the heat of the moment and......¡¹

    I ce my hand on Nonna¡¯s shoulder...... and then use my other hand to p her cheek.

    A crisp crack echoes and her beautiful blue eyes widen in shock.

    I held back quite a bit when I pped her with an open palm, hitting her like I would brush a feather and making sure I didn¡¯t leave any marks on her face or break her teeth, so it shouldn¡¯t hurt too much.

    ¡¸Ah...... aaah...... aah...... aaaah......¡¹

    Nonna lets out a pathetic-sounding voice and touches the area on her cheek where I hit her.

    Her eyes are instantly filled with tears.

    ¡¸Uu......eeh............waaaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    Then she wails uncontrobly ¨C so loud that it resounded throughout the entire mansion ¨C and storms out of the room as fast as she can run.

    She better be careful since she¡¯s clumsy or else...... see, she tripped.

    Even so, Nonna continues to run and scream.

    ¡¸Are you not going to chase after her?¡¹

    Celia and Melissae back into the room.

    ¡¸Melissa, she didn¡¯t mean what she said. She just got too cocky and spit that out in the heat of the moment. Try not to let it get to you.¡¹

    I hug Melissa close and stroke her hair gently.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m fine, it was just a little shocking. It¡¯s the truth anyways......¡¹

    So it did bother her.

    I have to get Nonna to apologize.

    ¡¸Should we get the guards to search for her?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need. The only ones Nonna can go crying to are myself and one other.¡¹

    I walk slowly without panicking towards Ca¡¯s room.

    I enter without even knocking and lo and behold, she¡¯s there.

    Ca¡¯s sitting on the sofa while Nonna¡¯s lying on top, burying her face into Ca¡¯s chest.

    Depending on point of view, it would look exactly like Nonna¡¯s riding her2.

    Nonna didn¡¯t even turn to look at me when I came in, only making sobbing sounds asionally.

    ing from her.

    Ca was stroking her scrupulously groomed hair with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡¸She burst in here crying like crazy. What on earth happened?¡¹

    ¡¸A bunch of things happened and I scolded her.¡¹

    After exining the circumstances to her, Nonna stopped sobbing and clung tightly to Ca.

    It was almost like she was a naughty child awaiting her punishment.

    ¡¸Haa...... I thought this would happen sooner orter. This idiot.¡¹

    She flicks Nonna¡¯s forehead with a finger.

    Nonna¡¯s shoulders twitches in response.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take this opportunity to say it then. You know that the servants and most of the people here in the mansion dislike you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Gusu...... it¡¯s not like that at all...... they love me......like that attendant named Sally......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the legal wife, so naturally they can¡¯t go up against you, plus that attendant is treated better than the others so of course she¡¯ll be in higher spirits. There¡¯s almost nobody here who likes you for who you are.¡¹

    ¡¸Ueeeh......fueeeeeh!¡¹

    Aah, you said something so harsh and made her cry again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. This is for her own good...... and she¡¯s probably self-aware. Are there any servants who look happy when you call for them? Using your good hearing, did you pick up any words of praise from anyone? The only ones who would protect you are-...... it sounds ridiculous when I say it now, but it¡¯s only me and Melissa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hic...... gusu...... ueeeeh......¡¹

    Ca continues while embracing the crying Nonna.

    ¡¸Servants aside...... you need to apologize properly to Melissa. In the first ce, she¡¯s just like you in that both of you were saved by Aegir. You can¡¯t bring up a topic like that carelessly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... I will apologize to Melissa...... but what should I do, I said something so horrible......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be with you. Put your heart into it and say sorry.¡¹

    Ca sighs, as if saying I¡¯m too soft on her.

    I¡¯m sure Melissa would forgive Nonna if she genuinely apologizes though.

    Maybe I¡¯ll prepare her to get pped at least once.

    I also have one more thing I want to ask.

    ¡¸Hey Nonna, why do you spend unnecessarily and act so selfishly?¡¹

    ¡¸Whaht!?¡¹

    ¡¸So he asked directly...... well, as expected I guess.¡¹

    If she felt like she had to buy expensive goods, then I wouldn¡¯t mind giving her money to do so.

    But I don¡¯t think Nonna just simply likes the luxury.

    When I was given nobility status, she was soon able to look like and live as a noble, but right now it seems she¡¯s simply looking to spend money.

    I can¡¯t understand her extremely selfish attitude either.

    She wasn¡¯t a woman who would be so unreasonable with other people in the past.

    If her true nature came out because of the luxurious lifestyle, it might exin things, although it seems more like she¡¯s forcing herself to do it.

    ¡¸That is-...... um......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not criticizing you. If you want to live a wealthy lifestyle, I can find a way to raise money for it. However if you have a different objective...... then we can settle the issue without having to use gold, right? Why not try exining yourself now?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu~¡¹

    After a while of groaning, Nonna starts talking timidly.

    ¡¸I was lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸Lonely?¡¹

    Nonna leaves Ca and dives into my chest.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama leaves so often...... and today, despite being in the house, you were in a meeting all this time and didn¡¯t pay attention to me...... and I felt alone!!¡¹

    I can feel the oppressiveness of her breasts against my body, but this isn¡¯t a good atmosphere for my dick to get hard.

    ¡¸If I used the money...... and gathered extravagant items, you would remember I¡¯m here every time you saw them! If I went too far, I would also get scolded. If I acted selfishly, Aegir-sama would notice me!¡¹

    That¡¯s what it was...... she wanted me to pay attention to her.

    I nned to treat Nonna with love and affection, although that wasn¡¯t enough for a spoiled woman like her.

    So she wanted to cheer me on or something, what a cutie.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s a fact that spending so much money became a habit, right?¡¹

    ¡¸M-maybe.¡¹

    So it did.

    ¡¸What a helpless woman you are.¡¹

    I hug Nonna tightly and kiss her neck repeatedly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do such meaningless things again from now on. If you feel lonely, just tell me you want attention.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean that? You¡¯ll spend time with me even when you¡¯re busy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I could at least give you a hug or kiss during meetings. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to act so selfish anymore.¡¹

    Nonna lifts her head from my chest and smiles.

    This look suits her way more, her natural beauty shines more than usual and she¡¯s so beautiful that it makes my body shiver instinctively.

    ¡¸From now on, I¡¯ll consult with Aegir-sama before spending any money.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do, and also you can¡¯t be so harsh on the servants either. Act kind around them.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. In return, you will need to hold me in your arms and kiss me in the morning and night whenever you¡¯re in the mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, although I can¡¯t guarantee I would stop there.¡¹

    We exchange a passionate kiss and embrace.

    ¡¸So in the end, it was a super lenient trial. Well, a Nonna who doesn¡¯t spend wastefully actually sounds crazy to me, but whatever.¡¹

    This caused Ca quite some trouble too.

    I¡¯ll have to return the favor to her in the future.

    That¡¯s the first stage cleared I guess, but everything isn¡¯t resolved just yet.

    I have to undo the tyrannymitted by Nonna thus far and dissolve the ill sentiment umted amongst all the servants.

    As a husband, having others hate on your beloved wife isn¡¯t the best feeling in the world.

    I ce my arm around Nonna¡¯s waist and pick her up so I can carry her sideways.

    She was briefly surprised by my actions, but quickly wraps her arms around my neck happily.

    ¡¸Ah...... are we going to do it now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right now. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s as soon as possible, right?¡¹

    If I punish Nonna in front of the servants, then their anger will probably subside.

    If I¡¯m going to do it, now is the time.

    ¡¸This will be my first time after giving birth...... please be gentle.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, maybe I can¡¯t.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t punish her while she was pregnant after all.

    ¡¸Are we heading straight to the bedroom?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the reception hall.¡¹

    We can¡¯t gather all the servants in Nonna¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s going to be embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸Bear with it. This is something necessary.¡¹

    It certainly is embarrassing to be punished in front of the servants.

    That¡¯s how you can tell them how sorry you are though.

    ¡¸Aahn, Aegir-sama you pervert.¡¹

    I¡¯ll order the servants to be gathered.

    It¡¯s punishment time.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 159,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Assets: 0 gold

    Family: Nonna (reforming wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Melissa (sad), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Miti (betrothed), Maria (betrothed), Catherine (betrothed), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (ass), Alma (crying)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (delighted), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (student director), Gretel (dog)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (strategist?)

    ire & Laurie (doing secret maneuvers), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother ¨C Marceline; Daughters ¨C Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (taken into custody)

    Other Country: Celestina (Queen of Malt), Monica dy-in-waiting), udia (madam), ra

    Sexual Partners: 206, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 195: Punishment and Reform

    <h4>Chapter 195: Punishment and Reform</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I order Sebastian and Rita to gather all the servants in the reception hall.

    Because this kind of thing never happened in the past, everyone starts talking to the ones next to them with dubious looks.

    ¡¸I wonder what this is about.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s about our pay? Rumor has it, the war expenditures emptied the bank.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh! I¡¯ll be in trouble then, I don¡¯t have any savings.¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, I¡¯m curious why the Madam is here. Is she going to say some ridiculous things again?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. This time, Master will be here too.¡¹

    ¡¸But Master, he¡¯s always soft on the Madam......¡¹

    The murmuring servants and the confused Nonna, I wonder what they are expecting.

    Whatever, let¡¯s just get things started.

    ¡¸Sorry for this sudden request to gather. To let everyone know in advance, this meeting isn¡¯t about decreasing your pay.¡¹

    All of the servants seem to sigh in relief.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here to talk about my wife, about Nonna.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What is it?¡¹

    The rxed atmosphere tenses up again.

    All of their faces be anxious or somewhat unhappy.

    So it¡¯s true that the servants dislike her.

    ¡¸I also saw it happening here and there, so I know about how terribly Nonna acted towards you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡¹

    One of the attendants immediately panic and deny the im.

    I guess they aren¡¯t brave enough to say yes while Nonna¡¯s watching.

    ¡¸This is for your sake too. Bear with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh! What on earth are you going to do!? I won¡¯t whine anymore so...... eh, eh!?¡¹

    Nonna is blindfolded and then her upper body is pushed over a desk.

    It looks like she¡¯s about to be decapitated, but obviously I won¡¯t do that.

    I continue by flipping up her dress, taking off her panties and exposing her ass.

    ¡¸Cover her up so they can¡¯t see this part.¡¹

    There are male servants here too.

    Rita and a few other maids wrap a sheet over Nonna to hide her genitals and ass.

    From the servants¡¯ perspective, they could only see the upper body of the blindfolded and bewildered Nonna.

    ¡¸I guarantee that nothing will happen to youter because of what you say here. Those who have been treated unreasonably by Nonna, speak up. I will personally punish her for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!? W-we aren¡¯t going to be making love here?¡¹

    Did she misunderstand something?

    She should be able to tell that she¡¯s pretty hated from the atmosphere in this room.

    She needs to be punished in front of everyone and earn their trust again.

    ¡¸U-um!¡¹

    One of the maids raises her hand.

    ¡¸The Madam spilled a drink on the carpet and med it on me...... there was no way I could pay thepensation fee, if Sebastian-sama didn¡¯t take my ce, I would have been sent to the brothel by now......¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true, Nonna?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that was just how the course of events flowed at the time...... I didn¡¯t think Aegir-sama would get angry.¡¹

    That means it¡¯s actually true.

    I pull my arm back and p Nonna¡¯s exposed ass.

    Unlike the p on her cheek, I don¡¯t hold anything back.

    The sharp sound of her flesh being hit resounds throughout the entire room.

    ¡¸O! My assssss!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I apologize as well.¡¹

    The maid looks slightly satisfied after seeing Nonna shout in pain.

    ¡¸Next!¡¹

    ¡¸W-when I was preparing the Madam¡¯s clothes, she used me of purposely bringing her a smaller size and pped me. In fact, it was the Madam¡¯s chest that got too big for her clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... I don¡¯t really realize my own breast size sometimes.¡¹

    ¡¸So you hit her without checking first?¡¹

    Nonna looks dejected, which means that¡¯s also true.

    I swing my arm back once again and whip it against her ass.

    The sound of the impact was louder than before.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaa!! I¡¯m going to die!¡¹

    Rest assured, nobody has died from getting spanked.

    Clear imprints of my hand can be seen on both butt cheeks.

    Maybe I hit her too hard.

    Despite Nonna being blindfolded this whole time, I can tell she¡¯s on the verge of crying.

    The servants must think this is the best chance for them to vent their anger.

    That¡¯s because the head of the household is doing the punishment, so Nonna has no choice but to ept it.

    One hand raises after another...... rather, pretty much everyone here in the room raised their hands.

    How much damage did Nonna actually do?

    ¡¸The Madam told me to sprinkle gravel around the courtyard because it was getting muddy, but after I did so, she slipped and hurt herself, which led to her throwing something at me.¡¹

    ¡¸The Madam ordered me to move some furniture and yelled at me because of some floating dust.¡¹

    ¡¸The Madam stumbled in the corridor, said it was my fault and then pped me!¡¹

    For each confession they made, I pped Nonna¡¯s ass.

    Nonna was initially making excuses, but as the pain gradually got worse, she started epting the punishment obediently.

    At this point, the blindfold came loose and slipped off Nonna¡¯s face but she¡¯s covering her eyes and wailing non-stop so she can¡¯t see who said what anyways.

    Her ass is also swollen and red.

    ¡¸Waaaaaaaaaaahhh! I¡¯m sorry! I apologize for my actions...... so please forgive me!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize to me. Apologize to them.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorryyyyy...... I won¡¯t be cruel to you anymore...... fueeeeeeeehn!¡¹

    As Nonna cried like a child, the expressions on the servants¡¯ faces changed from anger to pity.

    We should be done soon.

    ¡¸Lisha, go on. You were treated the worst.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but the Madam is crying......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so irritating!¡¹

    One of the kitchen maids forcibly raised her co-worker¡¯s hand.

    Nonna¡¯s shoulder twitched in response.

    ¡¸Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s weak-hearted so I¡¯ll say it for her. When she brought the Madam her meal, she said that the soup was too hot, and then flipped the te over! The Madam still lectured her even after the soup spilled on her......¡¹

    The strong-willed maid rolls up the sleeve of her co-worker¡¯s uniform.

    Obvious signs of being burned are left on the girl¡¯s arm.

    She must have been trying her hardest to endure the pain of the hot soup on her clothes while Nonna yelled at her.

    ¡¸Nonna, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......¡¹

    Since it left a mark on the girl, she needs punishment even harsher than before.

    ¡¸This will hurt even more than the other ones. Bear with it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...... I¡¯m sorry......¡¹

    I bring my arm back and p her even harder than I have previously.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaah! My ass is going to spliiiiiitttt!!¡¹

    It¡¯s already splitting, so you don¡¯t have to worry.

    The following second and third ps were powerful enough to cause her entire body to vibrate.

    ¡¸It hurrttsssss, ow, uwaaaaahhhn!¡¹

    After the fourth strike, Nonna copses limply over the desk.

    The sound of water trickling can be heard and a pubble starts forming on the floor.

    She finally ended up peeing herself.

    ¡¸My pee...... came out...... I did it...... in front of so many people......¡¹

    Perhaps she drank a lot of tea, because the puddle is pretty big.

    Nonna slowly opens her eyes and looks at the maid she burned.

    Her face was stained with tears and mucous from crying so much.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. Please find it in yourself...... to forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I do. Madam, I should be asking, if um...... are you doing okay?¡¹

    Feeling relieved after her apology was epted, Nonnayspletely exhausted on the desk.

    Anymore than this would be too much, even for her ass.

    ¡¸You, follow me after this is over. If it isn¡¯t a wound from a long time ago, the mark will disappear after putting some ointment on it.¡¹

    I need to erase the scar in addition to giving her an apology.

    So, I guess that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸If there are no others, we will end the punishment here. Sorry for all the trouble.¡¹

    I bow once to everyone.

    The servants all respond in a panic and lower their heads even lower.

    ¡¸In light of me and...... Nonna¡¯s swollen ass, please put all that¡¯s happened behind you, and respect her as the legal wife starting tomorrow. Of course, if she does anything ridiculous again, tell me directly.¡¹

    Nonna is unable to walk by herself, so she¡¯s borrowing Rita¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸All the men, turn away. The only man allowed to see Nonna¡¯s naked holes is me.¡¹

    Everyone smiles and the gardeners and cooks turn around.

    The girls start whispering to each other when they saw Nonna¡¯s red ass.

    ¡¸Uwaah...... it¡¯s actually red.¡¹

    ¡¸The Master used his brute strength to hit her ass...... she probably won¡¯t be able to sit for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸The Madam also cried so much, I guess there¡¯s no reason to stay mad.¡¹

    ¡¸To see Master get that mad at the Madam, he must have been really upset.¡¹

    It looks like the servants aren¡¯t angry anymore.

    If possible, I want Nonna to be someone they can respect from now on.

    ¡¸Carry Nonna to her room and let her rest. I¡¯ll go visit herter.¡¹

    Next I have to heal that maid¡¯s burn.

    I¡¯ll use the best possible medicine so that no trace remains.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ve finished putting the ointment on the burn. It isn¡¯t all that bad, so it should heal quickly.¡¹

    The maid¡¯s scar isn¡¯t as terrible as the one Mel suffered way back.

    I used some good medicine too, so the mark should disappear after two days.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry about my wife. Let me apologize again.¡¹

    I gently stroke the girl¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸She¡¯s also reflecting on her actions. So please, don¡¯t avoid her and make contact with her as if nothing happened.¡¹

    She hasn¡¯t been responding to any of myments so far.

    Is she alright?

    ¡¸Haah...... haa, that was incredible.¡¹

    Oh, she finally said something.

    The naked maid turns face up on the bed and is breathing heavily.

    Her legs are spread open loosely and my seed is spilling out from her vagina.

    At first, I was purely trying to treat her burn, but the cute girl got aroused after feeling grateful and I took her virginity in the heat of the moment.

    ¡¸The burn doesn¡¯t bother me anymore. More importantly, I feel sorry for the Madam that I got Master to embrace me.¡¹

    Don¡¯t worry about that.

    The time I stop embracing girls is when my life ends.

    ¡¸Fufu~, so this juice-covered tool will enter the Madam? That may be the best revenge for me.¡¹

    The girl blushes and kisses my dick.

    I¡¯ve added another woman to my list.

    I better speed up the construction of the new mansion or I¡¯ll run out of space to keep them.

    ¡¸Uuu...... it feels like my ass is on fire.¡¹

    Nonna is lying on her stomach in her room.

    Her nightwear is rolled down, exposing her ass, probably because it hurts just from her clothes brushing against her skin.

    ¡¸Sorry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be, I reap what I sow. I understand Aegir-sama is doing it with me in mind.¡¹

    As Nonna tries to raise her head, she winces in pain.

    You can just stay like that.

    ¡¸Did you heal the maid¡¯s burn?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯ll heal nicely. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡¹

    I gently stroke her from her head to her back.

    Nonna closes her eyes to enjoy the rxing sensation.

    ¡¸Everything that you did to them until now will be water under the bridge, you should turn over a new leaf starting tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. ......so, you¡¯re not going to embrace me?¡¹

    As Nonna waits impatiently, she looks up at me with tears welling up in her eyes.

    Even though I hit her ass so much, what¡¯s with her reaction?

    ¡¸That was that-......¡¹

    I slip my finger into the fidgeting Nonna¡¯s vagina and feel a flood of juices.

    Reasons aside, I wouldn¡¯t be a man if I didn¡¯t stick it in now.

    ¡¸Your ass probably hurts like hell, so get on top.¡¹

    I¡¯ll try not to let her ass touch anything and fuck her in the cowgirl position.

    Right when I was about to insert my dick inside, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s Melissa.¡¹

    Oh yeah, I have to get Nonna to apologize to Melissa first.

    I lower Nonna¡¯s body back down.

    Right now, we are the only ones in the room so Nonna can apologize without worrying about the gazes of others.

    ¡¸I sincerely apologize...... for all the horrible things I said.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh! Please, raise your head.¡¹

    Nonna swiftly put her hands on the bed and politely bows her head, which actually makes Melissa get a little flustered instead.

    ¡¸It might have been something which was said in the heat of the moment, but I was acting too arrogant and said something rude. I was acting conceited, even though the both of us were saved from hellish environments by Aegir-sama. I beg you to please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sure. I was just shocked and it actually didn¡¯t bother me that much. I¡¯ll feel troubled if you act so courteous.¡¹

    Melissa forgave her just like that, but I don¡¯t want there to be any grudges held by either party.

    ¡¸Melissa, if you have something you want to say, please say everything you want here. It will help us to understand better.¡¹

    After I end my sentence, Melissa hesitates slightly and then starts to exin her side of the story.

    ¡¸I probably mentioned it to Nonna briefly but...... I didn¡¯t want to be a prostitute myself either.¡¹

    Nonna lifts her head and listens quietly.

    ¡¸I was actually born from a certain merchant family. There were various circumstances and they went bankrupt...... so they sold me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... how sad......¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s face stiffens.

    Probably because her situation is simr.

    ¡¸Nobody came to help me for a long time...... after I was sold. I was thoroughly raped by many men.¡¹

    She smiles bitterly while Nonna¡¯s eyes be wet with tears.

    If she didn¡¯t meet me at that time, she would have continued down that path.

    ¡¸Naturally, I wasn¡¯t always such an obedient girl and I resisted. But then...... they got rough with my insides. And then I couldn¡¯t have kids anymore.¡¹

    I pretend to look at the scenery outside the window.

    Maybe this conversation should be between the two of them.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care that you called me a prostitute, but I treat the kids from the orphanage in the capital just like my own children. That¡¯s why I got a little upset.¡¹

    Nonna is left speechless.

    Tears drip down her face continuously.

    She was never blessed with many children herself and she did experience the feeling of losing a child once, so she can rte somewhat to Melissa¡¯s feelings.

    ¡¸I-...... I didn¡¯t know...... I- I¡¯m sorry......¡¹

    When Nonna falls over in tears, Melissa gently hugs her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, as long as you understand now. Don¡¯t take the money meant for the children from now on, okay?¡¹

    Melissa starts to cry, probably because seeing somebody else cry influenced her.

    Nonna¡¯s been crying the entire day today.

    ¡¸I will reform...... so please get along with me in the future too.¡¹

    Melissa wipes her tears and smiles back at Nonna.

    She¡¯s really a kind woman to be able to hug and smile with the person who said something which should have offended her.

    She¡¯s glowing almost like a goddess.

    ¡¸Alright, then give her a p on the ass to ensure there will be no future troubles. With that, this incident will be resolved.¡¹

    ¡¸M-my ass again!?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll do it once then.¡¹

    I hold down Nonna as she tries to shield her bottom, and then turn her butt towards Melissa.

    You don¡¯t have to worry since I¡¯m sure Melissa will be kind and won¡¯t hit you so hard.

    It¡¯ll just be a light tap on your swollen ass.

    ¡¸Alright, then I won¡¯t do it half-heartedly......¡¹

    Hm? Melissa is awfully fired up.

    With Nonna¡¯s ass like it is now, just a soft touch would do.......

    ¡¸Eeeeeeeei!¡¹

    With a running start, Melissa¡¯s hand met Nonna¡¯s swollen ass for a clean, well-struck p.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Nonna bounces up like a spear stabbed her up the ass and then passes out.

    ¡¸Eh? Huh? Why? I just pped her ass......¡¹

    Melissa seems puzzled while Nonna spasms irregrly...... fumu, I guess I¡¯ll sleep with Melissa for now.

    Then, I start hearing some voices from the corridor.

    They¡¯re from the maids who carried Nonna in here.

    ¡¸That punishment earlier was incredible, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she was pped so much that she wet herself.¡¹

    ¡¸And also...... did you see?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thatst hit didn¡¯t only make the Madam pee, she also squirted, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Squirting from feeling pain...... so the Madam is also quite a pervert......¡¹

    I don¡¯t hear anything.

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see Nonna fainting from the pain and wetting herself with liquid other than urine.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 159,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 23,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Nonna (the beautiful Nonna)

    Assets: 0 gold

    Sexual Partners: 207, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 196: Training

    <h4>Chapter 196: Training</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Commence the test firing.¡¹

    On Leopolt¡¯smand, fire bursts out of 10 cannons and the targeted rocks blow up with a loud boom.

    The production of cannons is an ongoing process and these 10 just arrived from Lintbloom after beingpleted during the war.

    Leopolt, M and myself are conducting a trial run of the cannons to determine whether they can be used in battle.

    Tristan didn¡¯te, so I¡¯ll reduce some of his pay.

    ¡¸Number 4 is damaged! Number 7 and 9 are experiencing a significant drop in uracy.¡¹

    ¡¸So about a third of them can¡¯t be used......¡¹

    M and I slump our shoulders while Leopolt¡¯s eyebrows lower slightly.

    The cannons which broke after the first shot are out of the question, and those which can¡¯t shoot far enough are a risk to hit friendlies so they can¡¯t be used in battle.

    The only way to use them is to leave them on the walls of the city, pointing outwards as a bluff.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a big improvement though. Initially, we would have considered it a huge sess if only half of them can be used.¡¹

    Leopolt says it¡¯s an improvement, but M and I are both not satisfied.

    ¡¸In this case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to prepare more catapults and ballistae?¡¹

    There is some logic to this point.

    Cannons require a specific set of requirements to be met before they can be used in a field battle.

    ¡¸Even so, they are our trump cards for fighting siege battles, something we used to be less proficient at. Ballistae or catapults can¡¯t demolish castle walls after all. We should continue to better the quality of our cannons.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. But this is the limit of what the craftsmen in our territory can make. This is the oue after using good quality steel too.¡¹

    Presently, we¡¯re using the best steel andmissioning the best craftsmen to make the cannons, so we can¡¯t reasonably expect them to perform above what they¡¯re already doing.

    ¡¸Are the cannons we saw the Federation use against Magrado so much more different than ours?¡¹

    The Federation fired their cannons from ships and they seemed to be able to shoot a distance several times greater than ours, plus they could urately hit the city they aimed for.

    ¡¸The structure should be fundamentally the same though, is there something we are overlooking?¡¹

    With that said, Leopolt and I aren¡¯t familiar with the technical aspect, so we don¡¯t know too much about what¡¯s wrong.

    I don¡¯t think we cane up with any good suggestions even if we rack our brains right now.

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to have them produced in Lintbloom anyways, why not get those hairy...... hairy...... tiny-¡¹

    ¡¸The Dwarf tribe.¡¹

    Right, the hairy dwarves.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try asking those guys for help. They should be reliable when ites to tinkering with metal.¡¹

    Contrary to their crude appearance, they¡¯re skilled with their hands.

    When I look at my spear again, I can see how sturdy they made it as well as how much attention they paid to the tiniest details in the intricate designs.

    It makes me feel a little grossed out when I picture Balbano working away at crafting it.

    ¡¸They allow us to mine iron, but they don¡¯t seem to want to help us.¡¹

    ¡¸We can probably do something about that. Gather some strong booze and greasy food and we¡¯ll take it to them.¡¹

    Dwarves have a matchless love for alcohol, so I¡¯m sure we can negotiate a deal if we let them drink something nice.

    As for food, they can only get rats and mushrooms in the cave so they should be overjoyed when they receive any kind of food from the outside world.

    ¡¸And Leopolt, don¡¯t go.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think the dwarves would get along with him at all.

    If he went to meet them, I¡¯m sure they would get into a conflict.

    ¡¸Haah...... then I¡¯ll just choose some random people.¡¹

    ¡¸Also bring some women so they can pour the alcohol for them.¡¹

    Muu ¨C M makes an unhappy face.

    Being the formal girl that she is, she probably dislikes this kind of ploy, but this method has been the most effective way since ancient times when asking a man for a favor.

    Even if the request seems unreasonable, it would sound bettering from a woman¡¯s lips, at least to me.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s select a few beauties for them.¡¹

    ¡¸No, beauties are not good. Choose ones that are short, chubby...... and hairy if possible.¡¹

    Their definition of beauty is different from ours after all.

    Even now, the hairy sensation I felt when I slept with their ¡®beauty¡¯ stilles back in my dreams.

    ¡¸Is everything else besides the construction of cannons going smoothly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, pretty much. However, it would take a certain expense and some time for us to recover from the loss of over 10% of our forces. I guess we should refrain from entering any major wars for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Their training is bing harsher too, although honestly they are inferior to the soldiers of Aless.¡¹

    ¡¸Comparing to those guys...... each of the hundred men we fought were hand-picked from a group of elites but were all individually as strong as Irijina.¡¹

    It¡¯s impossible from the beginning to try and create another group like that, so we should only do as much as we can.

    ¡¸I heard from Gildress that while they only equipped themselves with swords and shields in our fight, they could really use any kind of weapon from spears to bows.¡¹

    ¡¸How many years would it take to develop soldiers of that caliber?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure they could only do something like that because they lived their lives as a warrior at a very young age.

    Simr with the bow cavalry¡¯s skill, it isn¡¯t something we can replicate with hasty training.

    ¡¸An army ultimately operates as a collective body, each individual soldier doesn¡¯t need to be a master at their craft. The oue of the fight we had with them was inevitable based on the fact we were forced by politics to fight in a cramped location with such arge force.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t seem to falter on his own theory.

    Well, he is the best military mind here after all.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to reinvent the way we do things. Tell them to do some personal training if they want, it¡¯ll make it harder for them to die too.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. That way, payments to the surviving families won¡¯t be stupidly big either.¡¹

    M res at Leopolt as if saying ¡®that¡¯s not the main focus¡¯.

    ¡¸I believe this battle will also affect how we bring together the soldiers and reserve army.¡¹

    ¡¸The currently low sries aren¡¯t appropriate if a tenth of the soldiers will die, I¡¯m guessing?¡¹

    The soldiers¡¯ wages aren¡¯t especially high, being slightly better than that of physicalbor.

    Even considering the necessities of life, which are provided to them free of charge, it may not be attractive enough for them with how prosperous Rafen is now.

    ¡¸They might need...... something which creates a good impression of themselves like fame or honor.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave that to me. Besides, we aren¡¯t going to be organizing arge-scale expedition any time soon.¡¹

    I have something to say regarding M¡¯s peacekeeping forces too.

    ¡¸I heard you¡¯ve been going a little overboard.¡¹

    ¡¸...... with what?¡¹

    ¡¸Seizing every single street prostitute. Stopping any kind of in-house gambling betweenpanions. Knocking down both parties of a drunken brawl and throwing them in jail. I¡¯ve heard about stories like that.¡¹

    M¡¯s security unit is slowly bing a group who is feared by the entire city.

    ¡¸All of those activities got what they deserved ording to thew! Prostitution outside the brothels is illegal, a gambling ring consisting of more than five people requires prior approval, and it is unforgivable for drunk individuals to disturb the peace of the city.¡¹

    M sticks out her chest with pride, insisting that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    ¡¸You¡¯re certainly right...... but you won¡¯t make anybody happy by being unnecessarily strict.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a problem about being happy or not! This is about order!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it better to be a little strict? The closer the guards are to the inhabitants, the more likely they will act based on their emotions, leading to bribery and corruption. We shouldn¡¯t have to worry about that if we have the security unit.¡¹

    Leopolt chimes in.

    The security unit is a military organization led by M, in other words an army deployed within the city.

    Their chain ofmand is different from that of the guards, so even if someone tried to win the guards over, the security unit can be mobilized without being affected.

    They are technically under my directmand too and should have a higher standing than the guards.

    It¡¯s a sound argument. While the city will be kept in order if I let M and Leopolt handle this, the city would have a really strict and stuffy atmosphere.

    ¡¸But you know, the citizens are telling me that they feel suffocated.¡¹

    ¡¸The citizens...... so who do you mean?¡¹

    M¡¯s face encroaches closer to mine.

    ¡¸There should be no effect on the average citizen. If they dislike what I¡¯m doing, then it must be from drunkards or delinquents, or perhaps......¡¹

    I avert my eyes and attempt to whistle, but no soundes out.

    It is just as M guessed, the street prostitutes came to me in tearsining how it¡¯s harder to do business.

    ¡°Feudal lord-sama, do something about that woman~¡±

    ¡°I would be happy if I was captured by the feudal lord-sama and teased, but I don¡¯t like that woman~¡±

    That¡¯s what they said to me as several girls licked my entire body, so I couldn¡¯t get myself out of helping them.

    ¡¸A-anyways, you could put off arresting those who aren¡¯t harming anyone. More importantly, what about the kidnappers and bandit-like organizations within the city?¡¹

    Rafen¡¯s poption has grown quite a bit and these kinds of criminal factions will naturally start forming.

    ¡¸The bud has been cut. Two of those kinds of groups have been crushed after we came back.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    The security unit is extremely effective on the aforementioned criminal organizations.

    M can¡¯t be bribed and the soldiers are heavily armed so it¡¯s difficult for anyone to oppose them.

    Cavalry have also been gathered so the criminals can be chased down and routed even if they escape outside the city.

    ¡¸Prioritize those cases then. As for the trivial incidents...... like street prostitutes in particr, just let them off easy.¡¹

    ¡¸Everytime a street prostitute gets captured, they¡¯ll be pped on the ass before getting released. Both parties of a brawl will be required to work one week of hardbor for free. Is that fine with you...... geez, not even being bribed but done in by a woman¡¯s body.¡¹

    As is the fate of a man.

    ¡¸By the way, I don¡¯t see Celia and Irijina. I thought they were supposed to be in the maneuvering grounds.¡¹

    Celia especially would normally have dropped anything she was doing ande running as soon as she saw ame.

    ¡¸Oh, those two are training.¡¹

    At the end of where M was pointing, Celia and Irijina are crossing swords.

    They are so engrossed with their training that they didn¡¯t even notice I came over.

    Both of them are using weapons which favor Celia ¨C a one-handed sword ¨C which are specifically designed for training purposes with a dulled edge and wrapped in cloth, but would still hurt if it hit the body.

    ¡¸Yah! Taaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, Celia-dono¡¯s attacks are light!! It won¡¯t hurt even if the hitsnded!!¡¹

    Irijina is casually blocking Celia¡¯s strikes with a confident expression.

    Celia fiercely darts around and attacks from all over the ce, however Irijina is also skilled with weapons besides a spear so she isn¡¯t easily defeated.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be attacking next. Take that!¡¹

    Instead of dodging Irijina¡¯s attack, Celia decides to block it.

    ¡¸Aah, not good.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s body is lifted into the air after she took the attack.

    Irijina¡¯s strength surpasses even some men, so despite Celia having matured and added some muscle to her body, she couldn¡¯t block the attackpletely.

    Irijina chases after Celia, who rolled to the ground.

    In battle, nobody would give the opponent time to recover and get into a stance again.

    It looks like they¡¯re simting actualbat.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    Celia deftly rolls on the ground to dodge the weapon swung down at her.

    It looks as if the victor is decided?

    ¡¸It¡¯ll hurt if it hits you! Just surrender!¡¹

    ¡¸No way! I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡¹

    Celia is pretty strong-willed and hates losing.

    Right at the moment when Irijina stepped in to finish her off, Celia spins backwards to let the sword m into the ground, then leaps upwards.

    Irijina tries to pull her sword back but couldn¡¯t do so in time.

    ¡¸Yaaaah!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s sword hits Irijina¡¯s dominant arm.

    In an actual battle, her arm would have been chopped off and she would be unable to fight.

    ¡¸Oooh! Celia won.¡¹

    ¡¸It was closer to martial arts than swordy but she did well.¡¹

    M is pping her hands too.

    Finally realizing our presence, Celia runs over happily.

    ¡¸I finally scored a hit on Irijina-san! ......it was a sword fight though.¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s specialty lies in her skill with the spear, although her swordsmanship is also above average.

    If Celia is able to win against Irijina, then it sets her above all the other soldiers.

    When I pat her head to praise her efforts, she puffs out her chest with pride.

    ¡¸To think I would be bested by Celia-dono. I was careless!¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t seem to have taken it too badly.

    ¡¸Would you like to go up against me next?¡¹

    M makes a suggestion to spar with Celia when she saw how I was petting her.

    Despite her outward appearance, M seems to feel deeply jealous, probably imagining herself in Celia¡¯s position.

    ¡¸Very well! I¡¯ll use my momentum to defeat M-san too!¡¹

    It¡¯s not a good thing that Celia¡¯s getting conceited, is it?

    The two of them face each other with their swords held out in front of them in a ready position.

    They are equipped with the one-handed sword from before and a small shield.

    Celia is obviously trying to show off her good side to me and is more enthusiastic than usual.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹

    In time with the signal, Celia and M dash at each other.

    They run in a distinct posture with their bodies lowered and slightly angled forward, making it harder to be counterattacked.

    ¡¸Sh-! Taaaah! Yaah!¡¹

    As Celia swings her sword up from below, M blocks the attack with her sword and shield and also steps backwards.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push forward!!¡¹

    Irijina shouts loudly, though it¡¯s looking bad.

    M is one-sidedly being attacked, yet her defenses remain imprable.

    From Celia¡¯s point of view, she must be waiting for the moment M feels numb.

    ¡¸She made a move!!¡¹

    Celia changed her attack pattern, banging her shield against M¡¯s before rolling in towards her stomach.

    As she tumbles forward and dives to stab M¡¯s thigh-

    ¡¸Fungyaa!¡¹

    M¡¯s sword made a clean hit on Celia¡¯s head.

    Because the sword was wrapped in severalyers of cloth, she didn¡¯t get injured, but she¡¯s still holding her head in pain.

    ¡¸I thought so.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, that move just now was too rough!¡¹

    Irijina, for better or worse, fights daringly.

    The energy behind her attacks is immense and she is able to overwhelm opponents, although she leaves herself vulnerable to an assortment of countermeasures.

    On the other hand, M is faithful to the fundamentals, and while her fighting style isn¡¯t shy, she doesn¡¯t have many openings to take advantage of either.

    She isn¡¯t someone you can defeat by testing her patience.

    ¡¸Aiming for the legs of an opponent who isrger than you is a nice idea, but there was no need to somersault forward. If you wait patiently for an opening before targeting their legs, you would be able to disrupt their bnce. Besides...... you are not a small girl anymore. If you roll forward in the same way you did when you were a kid, you will get punished.¡¹

    As M gives advice to the frustrated Celia, she crawls under my arm.

    When I stroke her hair, I can hear a bitter sounding voice leak out.

    ¡¸Uuu...... she took Aegir-sama¡¯s arm...... aiming for this right from the start......¡¹

    ¡¸It is a privilege granted only to winners.¡¹

    Watching these girls fight makes me want to move my body too.

    ¡¸I want to do some training too. Would someone like to face off against me?¡¹

    All the soldiers in the area collectively look away.

    Why... we¡¯re sparring with cloth-wrapped swords so nobody would die.

    ¡¸......if you win, I¡¯ll give out a reward. How about that?¡¹

    Even so, nobody epts the challenge.

    ¡¸There are no soldiers who believe they can win against Lord Hardlett. I don¡¯t think offering a reward would make a difference.¡¹

    Fine, then you should be my partner, Leopolt.

    ¡¸If I get injured, would it dy my military service?¡¹

    ¡¸Unuu......¡¹

    Celia somehow manages to pull M off my arm and then exims.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be your opponent!¡¹

    ¡¸...... I appreciate the thought.¡¹

    If I were to fight with Celia, I would have to treat her like a fragile object.

    It doesn¡¯t really make me feel better.

    ¡¸Then how about this!¡¹

    Irijina pulls M¡¯s hand and lines up with Celia.

    1 vs. 3...... that might be a little interesting.

    I should probably wrap the sword in more cloth.

    Just like in the previous sparring matches, I face the three girls with a small shield and a one-handed sword.

    My opponents are Irijina, who is one step in front of the others, M, who is to her left, and Celia, who is brandishing her sword in between the other two.

    Let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll attack, this isn¡¯t a life or death battle so I can enjoy myself.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹¡¸En garde!¡¹¡¸Here Ie!¡¹

    The three girls make their move simultaneously.

    Irijinaes at me from the front, while M circles around to my side.

    This is a one-hit battle where the fight would conclude once a blownds on any of our bodies, meaning I would be at a disadvantage if I get nked.

    ¡¸Sorraaah!¡¹

    I meet Irijina¡¯s strike with my sword.

    She might be strong for a woman, but naturally I would be stronger than her, so I was able to knock her off-bnce and make her fall back.

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    At the same time, M aims for my side with her attack, though that isn¡¯t enough to drop me.

    I twist my body to evade her sword and target her back with my sword in retaliation.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    M instantly blocks with her shield and stumbles after being deflected by my attack, supporting her body with her hand as she falls to the ground.

    Next should be Celia...... now where is she?

    ¡¸Here I am!¡¹

    Celia slips past the wobbling Irijina and charges at me.

    I see, so she was hiding behind Irijina¡¯s huge body.

    ¡¸Yaaaah!¡¹

    Celia runs at me with tremendous quickness, which I respond to by tossing my shield away and bringing my sword...... back, and using my empty hand to catch Celia before throwing her.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Since Celia dashed at full speed, she flew in the air just like a bird.

    Crap, I forgot how fast she can go.

    The ground is covered with grass so she should be fine.......

    She was able to reactively prepare herself tond andys still after rolling a fair distance on the ground. Her eyes are spinning and she can¡¯t stand up though.

    It...... doesn¡¯t seem like she injured herself.

    M takes advantage of the opening and jumps at me with a downward swing of her sword, which I meet with my own sword.

    I¡¯m in kind of a tough spot, but the difference in strength between M and myself is evident.

    Her sword gets sent flying in the air, leaving the girl defenseless. I give the vulnerable girl a light tap on the head.

    ¡¸I- it¡¯s my loss.¡¹

    After M surrenders, I give her a kiss and then face off against Irijina.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already down to just me!? As expected of Hardlett-dono!¡¹

    Irijina abandons her shield and wields her sword with both hands.

    She was never skilled at using a shield in battle in the first ce.

    I already got rid of my shield and so I can hold my sword with two hands as well.

    ¡¸When Hardlett-dono holds it in his hands, it looks like a knife!¡¹

    ¡¸Like you¡¯re one to talk.¡¹

    The two of us charge at each other at the same time, and Irijina takes a swing at me, making sure to keep herself bnced unlike the first time.

    Her attack assumes I would be blocking, which is why its course is restricted and easy to predict.

    I choose to avoid the attack by a hair¡¯s breadth instead of using my sword to block.

    As soon as her sword hit the ground, Irijina recognized her defeat.

    I flick her sword out of her hand and then pull her to the ground.

    The sound of our passionate kissing signals the end of the match.

    ¡¸Strong as expected, Hardlett-dono!¡¹

    ¡¸With such brute strength and quick movements, there¡¯s nothing you could do.¡¹

    Irijina and M are clinging to me from both sides while theypliment me.

    Having women sing my praises is a wonderful feeling, keep going you two.

    Leopolt disappeared before I knew it.

    ¡¸Uu...... both of them got a kiss at the end...... while I¡¯m the only one who got flung away.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry about that. Your attack was the hardest to deal with.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad about that!¡¹

    Celia let out a pouting ¡®buu¡¯ sound but then suddenly shoots a sharp nce in another direction.

    Someone was peeking on us from the shadows.

    Soldiers training in the area wouldn¡¯t need to hide so it can¡¯t be any of them.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go capture them ri-...... aahn¡¹

    Just as Celia was about to run out, I grab her and hug her close to my chest.

    I kiss her while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Look carefully.¡¹

    The person may have wanted to staypletely hidden, but those jiggling and heavy-looking boobs are sticking out of her cover.

    The carriage that we have at home has stopped behind her and the escorting Gido is looking over here with both his hands spread apart.

    ¡¸Madam, your breasts are sticking out!¡¹

    ¡¸Why is she hiding in the first ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Sh-! She separated from the others toe and get spoiled. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸......what are you doing, Nonna-san?¡¹

    I told her toe whenever she wanted to be spoiled and she probably couldn¡¯t wait any longer so she came to look for me, what a cutie.

    I call out and tell her toe out already, prompting her to walk towards me with a ¡°I¡¯ming right now¡± look.

    There are two attending girls by her sides, whose faces aren¡¯t wearing masks like before.

    Looks like the punishment was effective.

    ¡¸Ahem, good work Aegir-sama. I thought all of you may also be tired and brought some tea snacks with-......¡¹

    I cut her sentence short and spread my arms.

    ¡¸You came to get me to pay attention to you, right? You don¡¯t need to put up this show in front of the others.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Nonna embarrassingly looks around at everyone before looking down and jumping into my chest.

    Her weighty breasts press against me.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama was the one who said it! That¡¯s why I¡¯ll take full advantage!¡¹

    Nonna huffs and puffs in my chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pay you as much attention as you want. Our match just so happened to finish, so shall we have tea in the carriage? ......so I guess I¡¯ll take my leave for now. The rest of you keep up the good work in your training.¡¹

    I pick Nonna up and carry her to the carriage, while the attending maids hurry after us.

    ¡¸......In the end-¡¹

    ¡¸......everything-¡¹

    ¡¸-was taken awayyy!!¡¹

    I¡¯ll be affectionate with all of you tonight, so don¡¯t get upset.

    I toss Nonna into the carriage and I get in after her.

    This one isn¡¯t meant for long distance excursions.

    Four people at most could fit into the carriage, along with several cushions and simple treats.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not actually going to drink tea though.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think so.¡¹

    Clothes starting off as soon as the door was shut behind us.

    I was about to help Nonna take her dress off, but getting it wrinkled would be bad.

    That¡¯s why I turn her around and strip off only her panties.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine with me doing it from behind with your clothes on, right?¡¹

    Nonna nods silently, knowing what I want and fumbling to reveal her giant breasts.

    I energetically embrace her from behind, fondling her breasts and sucking on the nape of her neck.

    ¡¸Aaah! You¡¯re so intense all of a sudden!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... Nonna, you¡¯re beautiful. Your breasts are incredible!¡¹

    I squeeze her breasts as if milking them and a stream of breast milk squirts out.

    The inside of the carriage quickly became covered with the smell of the white liquid.

    ¡¸Nonna, my cute Nonna. I¡¯ll make more love to you!¡¹

    This is our first time having sex after she gave birth.

    Unable to hold myself back any longer, I lower my pants and rub my dick against her.

    Nonna¡¯s ass is still red from before.

    ¡¸Does it still hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine now. You may spank me more if you like.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that savage.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a sha-...... well, nevermind then.¡¹

    All of a sudden, I realize my body smelled of sweat.

    I was moving so much earlier, so that couldn¡¯t be helped though.

    ¡¸I stink of sweat, maybe I should take a bath.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine like this. I don¡¯t particrly hate the smell.¡¹

    She previously yelled at Irijina, telling her to take a bath when she wanted to eat right after training because of the horrible stench of her sweat though.

    Well, Celia and the other maids also made a fuss at that time too.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll have to prepare.¡¹

    I spread Nonna¡¯s buttcheeks apart and ce my mouth in the middle.

    ¡¸Aau! This is embarrassing...... licking my genitals like this......¡¹

    Despite what she said, her body instantly reacts to the stimtion and starts to leak love juices.

    Her hole must be pretty loose now that she¡¯s given birth, so I¡¯ll dly enjoy it.

    I lick her vagina until her entire body felt hot and eventually it was time for me to prate her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be intruding for the first time in a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, wee back.¡¹

    I snicker at our ridiculous exchange of greetings before grabbing her hips and thrusting my own hips forward.

    I get to feel Nonna¡¯s insides again after a whole year.

    ¡¸Ooooh...... nice, it¡¯s wrapping around me more softly than before!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaahh, it really is thick! It¡¯s reaching all the way to the back!¡¹

    From there, I didn¡¯t need to use any effective words of love or caresses.

    We only repeatedly called each other¡¯s names lovingly and continued building up pleasure from bumping hips.

    ¡¸I love you, Aegir-sama! Squeeze my breasts!¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too, Nonna! Raise your ass more!¡¹

    The sounds of flesh pping against flesh gradually got louder and Nonna shook like crazy.

    Nonna squealed and grabbed a cushion, trying her hardest to endure the pleasure.

    During the daytime of the summer season, the dripping sweat helped to make our bodies sticky.

    As I continue licking her neck and back, Nonna felt more turned on, throwing her head back and shrieking in pleasure every time I thrusted deeper.

    As we approach our peak, the two attendants outside knocked on the door.

    ¡¸Geez! What is it!?¡¹

    As we all told her, Nonna has been visibly kinder to the servants but when she gets interrupted when she¡¯s having sex, her words would naturally be colder.

    ¡¸Master! Madam! You¡¯re shaking the carriage too much. This is the training area! The soldiers are all looking this way.¡¹

    ¡¸T-......that¡¯s-......¡¹

    Nonna looks at me.

    Obviously the feeling of embarrassment would overwhelm whatever she¡¯s feeling now.

    However, I don¡¯t care about any of that.

    ¡¸Put your hand on the wall!¡¹

    I grab Nonna¡¯s hips and pull her up.

    ¡¸Please wait! If you do that, it¡¯ll shake even more!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make it shake lots, so raise your voice too!¡¹

    I open the small window on the side of the carriage while saying that.

    It seems like Nonna makes eye contact with Gido, who is standing guard outside, and the two attending maids.

    She leaked a little squeal.

    ¡¸Here I go!¡¹

    Without dy, I furiously shake my hips.

    ¡¸Aaaah! Amazzinnnnng! D- don¡¯t look! I can¡¯t bear this!¡¹

    ¡¸M-madam......¡¹¡¸She¡¯s making that kind of face.¡¹

    Nonna must be making an outrageous face from the pleasure¡¯s she feeling right now.

    I grab her shoulder and turn her to face me and she definitely looks like she¡¯s one step away from fainting.

    After a sloppy kiss, I resume thrusting again.

    ¡¸Master, the carriage is going to break!¡¹

    ¡¸How intense...... I heard about the rumors but the way he has sex is incredible.¡¹

    Having sex while being watched isn¡¯t bad either.

    I can tell my seed climbing up from balls.

    ¡¸Nonna...... cumming...... here¡¯s a taste of my semen after one year, it¡¯s gonna be thick today.¡¹

    ¡¸Tease me too! And then finish by...... pping my ass.¡¹

    Her ass is still a little red, but if that¡¯s what she wants, then I¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, Nonna! You should cum too...... uooooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaau! Aaauuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    After my final thrust, I also give her ass a nice spank.

    Nonna let out a long moan.

    The surprised attendants watched as Nonna orgasmed and a huge load of seed flowed into Nonna¡¯s recently pregnant womb.

    ¡¸It feels like a baby is back in my belly. It¡¯s bby.¡¹

    Nonna bes weak and copses, and then the window gets closed.

    The attending maids were left speechless.

    It¡¯s been so long since I fucked Nonna, but it really felt amazing like always.

    When I y with her exceedinglyrge tits, her beautiful face gets warped by the pleasure and has this extremely lewd look to it.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I love you. I¡¯m so happy...... this is way better than being surrounded by gorgeous gems......¡¹

    Nonna finally loses consciousness after saying that, with my dick remaining inside her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now. You cane in.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon m-...... wakyyaah!¡¹

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t okay at all!¡¹

    The attendant I summoned screamed after entering the carriage.

    Maybe it¡¯s because Nonna is still sitting on my dick.

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s been so long, my dick just won¡¯t get smaller.¡¹

    When I try to pull it out when it¡¯s still big, the unconscious Nonna doesn¡¯t seem to want to let go.

    ¡¸There¡¯s breast milk all over the ce now. Can you wipe it up? Also, take off her dress, this isn¡¯t the time to worry about not getting it wrinkled.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yessir.¡¹¡¸Understood.¡¹

    The attendants promptly got to work, although their eyes remained on my cock.

    Half of it was inside Nonna while the other half was exposed.

    ¡¸Why are you staring at it, is it that big?¡¹

    I jokingly act conceited.

    ¡¸It is incredibly so. You sir have a fiendishlyrge thing and it¡¯s rugged like the roots of a tree.¡¹

    She calmly responded to my joke.

    It makes me a little embarrassed.

    I should try inviting her if she¡¯s interested though.

    ¡¸Would you like to have a taste next time?¡¹

    After staring nkly for a while, the two attendants smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m curious as to how it would feel to be embraced by the master after hearing of your sexual prowess, but...... it¡¯s okay. After bing a man such as yourself, master might be fine with cheating, but us servants who are around you all the time would feel bad for the madam when you embrace us.¡¹

    Wow, so they respect Nonna quite a bit.

    Then continue doing your best and make sure not to betray her.

    ¡¸Guh...... a little bit went up. Hey you two, could you bring your faces closer?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹¡¸You want us to lick it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just stay there.¡¹

    When I think about Nonna and feel relieved, the next batch of semen climbed up from my balls.

    As the two girls bring their faces closer to the ce I¡¯m connected with Nonna, I instantly ejacte.

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh! You¡¯re cumming!?¡¹¡¸T-this is what it sounds like...... so this is an ejaction? Exactly how much ising out......¡¹

    As I thought, morees out when women are watching.

    Nonna moans in her sleep and milk sprays out from her nipples.

    Alright, let¡¯s head back to the mansion.

    ¡¸Please stop, Master!¡¹¡¸I feel sorry for the madam!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only a short distance, it¡¯s not a big deal!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s a very big deal!¡¹¡¹

    When we reached the mansion, Nonna remained connected to me as I lifted her out of the carriage, bringing her all the way to the bedroom just like carrying a child to take a pee.

    We were going to get naked again once we got to the bedroom anyways so it¡¯s too much of a hassle to change into clothes.

    We might be passing through ces where people might see, but they¡¯re all just servants and guards, so it shouldn¡¯t matter too much.

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹¡¸Hiiehh!¡¹¡¸Uwaah!¡¹¡¸Kyaah!¡¹

    Maybe because it¡¯s still daytime, but there are more servants than I thought.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t expose the madam¡¯s precious ce! Cover it up!¡¹

    The attending maids running parallel with me are using their hands to hide Nonna¡¯s private parts.

    One of them covers both her nipples while the other one covers her genitals and asshole.

    Well done, I¡¯ll give them a bonus.

    Whoops, that just now was the regr general store merchant, who was looking at me with a dumbfounded expression.

    That was dangerous, if Nonna was awake, she would be really embarrassed.

    ¡¸Um...... Aegir-sama? Recently, the servants and frequent merchants have been looking at me strangely...... did I do something to them again?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you did nothing wrong. They don¡¯t hate you, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah...... my attending maids are also telling me ¡°It¡¯s for you own sake, madam¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸It really is nothing important.¡¹

    ¡¸......Ca and Melissa are looking at me weirdly too.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good day today too. Oh, looks like Adolph wants to talk.¡¹

    Those looks continued until Casie, who couldn¡¯t read the mood, exined everything to Nonna.

    The first flying headbutt I received after her pregnancy was a painful one.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 161,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 5300 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 900 (Bow Cavalry Reported Home, Reserve Army Returned)

    Cannons: 19

    Reserve: 3000

    Assets: 0 gold

    Sexual Partners: 207, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 197: Before the Harves

    <h4>Chapter 197: Before the Harves</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    In the office, there is an out-of-ce te of food with a light serving of pasta ced on top. A portion of it was picked up and carried into the mouth of a girl.

    The distinct vor of the pasta spread throughout the girl¡¯s mouth, giving off a taste slightly different from normal pasta.

    ¡¸Hm, mhm...... the oil is different in this one. It just doesn¡¯t linger in my mouth or I guess it isn¡¯t as heavy.¡¹

    Celia was able to pinpoint the difference immediately.

    The way she stuffs her cheeks like a hamster is cute, but...... is she able to eat that much in one bite?

    After that, Polte and Gretel came back from doing inspections and also tasted some of the pasta.

    They took several tiny bites instead.

    ¡¸This is-...... oh, I like this one.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s really fresh and suitable for a woman¡¯s palette.¡¹

    It generally received favorable reviews, but Gretel is wearing dog ears for some reason.

    Don¡¯t tell me she did the inspections looking like that.

    ¡¸Now Adolph, what is the meaning of serving food during a domestic affairs meeting? Celia¡¯s going to be fat again.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not fat anymore! Besides, I normally eat four meals every da-...... nevermind.¡¹

    I rest the pouting Celia on myp.

    Gretel starts tapping her foot unhappily.

    Adolph clears his throat once before beginning to speak.

    ¡¸This morning, the trade party from the city states arrived. This oil is one of the items they brought with them. I personally think it¡¯s an excellentmodity and I just wanted everyone to try it as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, so we¡¯ve begun to trade with them, you work pretty fast.¡¹

    Rtionships were made through visits, but I didn¡¯t think we had talks about anything concrete, especially with regards to trade.

    Adolph must have did something independently.

    ¡¸Our vault is empty after all. We must push forward with talks that will make us money.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t have to worry that much.

    If we run out of money, we just have to borrow from someone.

    ¡¸So, what else did they bring?¡¹

    Adolph takes out the list of trade goods.

    ¡¸The items consists mainly of that oil and all sorts of fruits. Moreover, they travelled through the Democratic Nation of Libatis so a variety of decorations and luxury items are mixed in as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... wait a second, why did they have to go through Libatis? The city states are right next to Goldonia so wouldn¡¯t it be faster for them to make a direct trip?¡¹

    ording to them, they didn¡¯te directly to Rafen, but rather detoured to the south towards Libatis and the southern nations before going up.

    Incidentally, Malt didn¡¯t have much in terms of trade value before their wheat could be harvested and were ignored.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. They took the long way around if you look at distance, but it is the shortest route if you consider the time.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I see.¡¹

    Because Polte taught this subject before, she seemed to have a clear understanding of the situation.

    Celia also got the general gist of things, while Gretel just pretended to understand, so let me rub her butt.

    ¡¸Aahn......¡¹¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    For some reason, Celia res at me when I smile at Gretel after teasing her a little.

    ¡¸Goldonia and the city states are adjacent but our territory isn¡¯t connected directly with the city states. They must first cross the Goldonian borders, get their cargo inspected and pay the taxes, then after that, they would be have to pass through the territories of the various feudal lords, stopping and paying taxes every time they did so. If they want the process to be smoother, they would probably need to pay an additional amount as a bribe. To that point, Libatis would only require a one-time payment fornding within their national borders, and any movement within their nation following that would be smooth, not incurring any additional charge.¡¹

    I see, taxes and road blocks...... a problem which would give headaches to any merchant.

    I have heard that some ill-natured feudal lords would purposely make you wait several days unless you bribed them.

    If this happened within my own territory, I would change it, however I have no say on what goes on outside my domain.

    ¡¸Furthermore, Libatis has a reputation for being a safe country.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought they were just amendable country, but it looks like they¡¯re even better. I understand now, I don¡¯t care what path they took. I¡¯ll give permission to the merchants, so tell them they are free to do as they want.¡¹

    Adolph nods in acknowledgement.

    ¡¸In addition, a piece of interesting information just came in from the caravan of merchants. I believe you are aware that the the city states is located between the North Teries and Teries rivers-......¡¹

    I just found out now, so no problem.

    ¡¸There is Polis located on the south coast of a part of the Teries river. Further south of that Polis is an area where a vast wends and dense forest are.¡¹

    ¡¸Wends and a dense forest, huh......¡¹

    Celia looks a little unhappy.

    Wends means there is a swampy ground that makes it hard to walk, plus leeches and poisonous insects, not to mention there will probably be a bunch of slimy monsters hidden within the marsh.

    On top of that, a dense forest would not let the sun shine through the thick cover of leaves.

    Factoring in the heat of the south and the seemingly endless depths, it should be a pretty ufortable ce to be.

    ¡¸That thinking isn¡¯t wrong. Currently, none of the powers are trying to rule over that area. It¡¯s a dangerous ce where individuals who step foot in its boundaries often go missing after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... so, what¡¯s so interesting about this ce?¡¹

    If it was close, we would need to make preparations, but the ce is pretty far away.

    ¡¸Just being a dangerous ce is enough to keep people out, but I hear that the herb used to make an expensive medicine grows there.¡¹

    Adolph shows me a few leaves he had stored in a bottle.

    ¡¸One leaf of this medicinal herb can make one bottle of medicine. It¡¯s a salve which is rumored to be able to bring even the dead back to life.¡¹

    Of course, heter adds ¡°Though you can¡¯t believe everything a merchant says¡±.

    Everyone stares interestingly.

    ¡¸By the way, one leaf is worth 20 gold.¡¹

    Celia and Polte spits in shock.

    ¡¸Adolph! What kind of thing did you buy!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That¡¯s half my annual sry...... no, there are four leaves so two years¡¯ worth, abhbh.¡¹

    The cost of medicine can reach sky-high prices depending on the efficacy, but it¡¯s unheard of for a one-use drug to cost 20 gold.

    Only the very rich or the very desperate would buy something like this.

    ¡¸I bought this to maintain a good rtionship with them, but it¡¯s pretty easy for our feudal lord-sama here to injure himself, so I don¡¯t believe it will go to waste.¡¹

    How cheeky, I¡¯ll have to confirm this with a doctor.

    If it¡¯s a fake drug, I¡¯ll sentence him to go on a date with Madam Gonzales.

    ¡¸If we keep them as close trading partners, we can get them to supply us with a huge amount of medicine like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, and I¡¯m guessing we traded iron?¡¹

    ¡¸Mainly finished iron products. There is a city in the western Polis that has a mine close to the mountain range, although they don¡¯t have enough charcoal to melt the iron...... in other words, they don¡¯t have enough wood. The forest in their area is quite small, so I believe finished iron and steel products are incredibly important to them.¡¹

    The city states aren¡¯t technologically or economically inferior to us, however the narrow area of their domain really limits what they can do.

    In order to maintain the poption of their overcrowded city, arge majority of their surplusnd was converted into farnd, so theirnd has practically no bountiful forests left.

    ¡¸As long as all the expensive medicine isn¡¯t bought up, doing trade with them should lean towards a positive return. I intend to personally look deeper into this particr case.¡¹

    ¡¸We will be receiving money and they will obtain iron. This is a good rtionship, just make sure you don¡¯t overdo things.¡¹

    Trade...... merchant...... it feels like I¡¯m missing something, oh well.

    ¡¸There is still an important piece of information. It is regarding the harvest of wheat......¡¹

    ¡¸Do we not have an abundant harvest?¡¹

    Polte and Gretel nod and then continue their exnation.

    ¡¸The Margrave¡¯s territory has an abundant harvest. However, not so much for Goldonia and the other territories...... they have rather poor harvests to put it bluntly.¡¹

    There are years where the harvest of wheat is plentiful, but also years where the harvest is bad.

    For the years where there was a sudden outbreak of war, like this year, having a low crop yield has double the impact on everyone in the territory.

    ¡¸ording to what the caravan of merchants said, the city states and Libatis have a decent quality of harvest...... though the thing I¡¯m worried about is-¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The summer this year seems to be more humid than usual. Previously, when we got this sort of climate...... there would be long spells of rain during the harvest time.¡¹

    Wheat stores better when the climate is drier, so getting lots of rain during the harvest time is fatal.

    ¡¸Until now, we were able to buy in grain from the Federation even if we had a poor harvest. But this year......¡¹

    It would also depend on the state of war, but it¡¯s hard to believe that they would export any food supplies when they¡¯re in the middle of a war.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t certain that we will get heavy rain again. We could unexpectedly get crisp, dry weather and clear skies for our abundant harvest.¡¹

    Celia tries to be positive, and I can hear Irijina shout ¡°I¡¯m sure everything will be okay!¡± in the distance.

    Is she shouting because of her training or something......?

    ¡¸......The wheat sowed during autumn should be ready for harvest right about now. Let¡¯s hurry and reap it.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed. We shouldn¡¯t unnecessarily waste the ripened crops. Let¡¯s prioritize reaping it.¡¹

    Sensing the unsettling set of events, Adolph and I make the decision immediately.

    This is the only thing we can do and we can¡¯t exactly defy the weather.

    ¡¸Is Malt doing okay?¡¹

    Adolph speaks after looking at the documents in his hands.

    ¡¸There are no problems in Malt for now. I did a rough calction and the amount of manufactured goods they have within the nation is three times more than the amount they consume. They shouldn¡¯t be in shortage even if they have a poor harvest. I also looked into their history, but there is no record of Malt experiencing any kind of famine.¡¹

    Then all is good.

    As expected from a country that¡¯s only good at farming, they at least have something to eat.

    ¡¸This will be the first harvest since they formed a pact with us, and it seems Queen Celestina will being here too.¡¹

    So I can see that bright, beaming smile that is as radiant as the sun once again.

    I¡¯ll make sure to spoil her lots.

    After our conversation ends, I stamp my seal on the authorization something-or-other document and the approval whatchamacallit that Adolph hands me.

    The person who brought the papers and Polte still have things to do, so they hurried out of the room.

    Celia also scurries off, most definitely going to the toilet. I can tell.

    ¡¸Fuu...... I¡¯m tired.¡¹

    I get up from the office¡¯s desk, drop myself onto the sofa and lean back.

    Doing a feudal lord¡¯s work from morning till now is bad for the body.

    The first thing I would do after I wake up is embrace a woman, then eat something nice and then drink some alcohol.

    Then I guess I could do a little work before embracing more women at nice.

    ¡¸W-woof.¡¹

    Oh, Gretel is still here.

    I thought for sure she went with Polte.

    ¡¸Kuuuuun~¡¹

    Gretel crawls on the floor towards me on all fours.

    She quickly flips up her pants to reveal her specially designed pants with a tail attached underneath, which she apparently wears all the time.

    ¡¸Uu...... it¡¯s been a while, woof. I¡¯m lonely, woof.¡¹

    I entrusted her to Adolph so it¡¯s been a while since I paid her any attention.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s do what you want to do.¡¹

    ¡¸W-woo, woof!¡¹

    Gretel runs around on all fours and then jumps on me,tching her mouth onto mine.

    When I pet her head while she¡¯s wearing the dog ears, her mouth quickly lowers.

    She bends down all the way to my crotch and Gretel ces her hands on the front of my pants to remove them.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a puppy today, and dogs don¡¯t use their hands.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, woof!¡¹

    Gretel obediently puts her hands back on the floor and tries to use her mouth to undo the string of my pants, though she seems to be struggling with it.

    Her hot breath and drool make my pants wet and the moist sensation is transmitted to my gradually bulging meat rod.

    ¡¸There...... woof!¡¹

    When she finally loosens the string, Gretel the dog bites my pants to pull them off as if she can¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡¸Kyaah! It¡¯s already so big, woof.¡¹

    She probably expected my dick to be a certain size as she felt it through my pants, but the heat from her hot sighs caused my dick to get aroused and point straight up after it broke free from my pants.

    The dog-eared girl moved her hands to my shaft out of instinct, but she remembered that I told her not to use them, causing her to lower them again and then bringing her face closer.

    The stimtion from the gentle flicking of her tongue leaves much to be desired.

    Yet, it is also a different kind of tantalizing pleasure to enjoy.

    ¡¸Lick my balls too...... aah, that¡¯s good. Just like that.¡¹

    Until I fucked Gretel, she was a high-ss nobledy who didn¡¯t even know what a man¡¯s dick looked like.

    Now, she looks like a trained dog who is crawling on the floor and frantically sucking my cock with a flushed face.

    I don¡¯t really enjoy humiliating girls like this, but the sense of immorality makes me harder than usual.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so hard...... almost like a piece of iron...... woof.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you bite it. I can handle your teeth.¡¹

    Brynhildres once a week to suck my blood and likes sinking her fangs into my dick when she gets in a bad mood.

    Compared to her menacingly sharp teeth, this fake dogdy¡¯s teeth seem cute.

    ¡¸Woof...... aahmu!¡¹

    She opens her mouth and bites down yfully on the side of my shaft, giving the perfect amount of stimtion to further arouse me.

    When I ce my hand on the girl¡¯s head, she closes her eyes and stiffens her body as if preparing for my next actions.

    She must have sensed me getting close to my limit from my twitching dick and was anticipating me to swing my hips while I hold her head down.

    Before I could do so however, someone interrupts us.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, it¡¯s already noon time, so you should get something to eat...... what are you doing!?¡¹

    Celia came back after she went to the toilet.

    As soon as she saw Gretel kneeling in between my legs, she instantly understood the situation.

    ¡¸Puha...... please don¡¯t get in the way. I¡¯m trying to pleasure my master here! ......woof.¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to force yourself to add that to the end of your sentences.

    Seeing how my face was filled with pleasure, Celia didn¡¯t push Gretel aside, but rather sat down beside her.

    ¡¸Then I will make him feel good too! The tongue of a neer is not nearly enough to satisfy Aegir-sama after all.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!? Are you trying to find fault with these techniques taught to me by the master himself!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, Aegir-sama taught me ever since I was a kid!¡¹

    Gretel reacts to the word ¡®kid¡¯ and looks at me.

    Of course that would lead to misunderstandings, I embraced Celia after she grew up...... no, I guess I just let her y with my dick when she was quite young.

    Who really cares about that now though.

    To match Gretel, Celia took off her short pants and exposed her bouncy white ass.

    Then she sits herself in between my legs and the two girls start fighting each other to lick my dick.

    ¡¸Ah, how could you use your teeth like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, I got permission from master to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh...... then I will do it too.¡¹

    Their yful biting from both sides draws a groan from my lips.

    As I put my hands on their heads in preparation to shoot my seed, there was another interruption.

    Because Celia rushed into the room, the door was left wide open.

    ¡¸Pardon me, if you are done with the meeting, perhaps you would like to eat with me?¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, I would also like if you took a look at my new script. Or not..¡¹

    The ones who appeared in the room are Catherine and Yoguri, who have been hanging around each other quite frequently as ofte.

    I¡¯m willing to eat with them, but they just came at a bad time.

    The two in between my legs should be aware they can be seen by the other two girls, but thepeting girls pay no attention and don¡¯t stop sucking, continuing to slurp loudly.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re in the middle of enjoying yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fun to have two young girls suck on you like that?¡¹

    The other two girls seem a little angry as they enter the room, but excitedly roll up the hem of their dresses and take off their panties.

    ¡¸As a woman who is charmed with the same man, I can¡¯t lose.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let us take care of the final spurt.¡¹

    Catherine and Yoguri climb on either side of the sofa, ce their hands on my thighs and extend their tongues towards my dick.

    ¡¸Wah, don¡¯t snatch it away!¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine-san, was it? What a lewd manner of licking......¡¹

    My head bends backwards as the four girls concentrate their attacks on my meat rod.

    I can¡¯t get enough of this feeling, not to mention all of them are so familiar with my dick that they can focus their stimtion precisely where my weak points are.

    ¡¸Chief, it¡¯s a nice day. Let¡¯s go on a long trip.¡¹

    Another intruderes into the picture, this time it¡¯s Pipi, whoes in from the window.

    Don¡¯t climb up the outer walls, you¡¯ll be mistaken as a thief or something.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little busy right now...... ooh, this is tremendous!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re enjoying your women? Then, Pipi wants in too!¡¹

    Pipi runs happily and jumps into the group of girls.

    But there is no more room.

    The other women don¡¯t want to yield anymore space either and have carved out their own positions.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, put my head between your legs.¡¹

    Pipi wraps her thighs around my head and dangles herself down to approach my dick from my chest.

    ¡¸Ahaha, how interesting..¡¹

    Pipi¡¯s vagina just so happened to fall in front of me so I lick her while enjoying the different unique tongue techniques from the five girls.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, if the meeting has finished then I¡¯d like to clean up the room...... ara, a female dumpling.¡¹

    Girls just seem to be gathering from everywhere today.

    Ritaes in with cleaning equipment hoping to tidy up after the meeting.

    ¡¸Sorry, but it¡¯s a full house. Wait just a little bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, I¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    Rita approaches me while stripping her maid uniform.

    ¡¸If you could stand up, then I can service you even more.¡¹

    I get up from the sofa after being prompted, bringing the four girls around my crotch with me.

    Pipi is being lifted uppletely, although she¡¯s light and easy to carry.

    ¡¸Then if you would excuse me......¡¹

    Rita circles around behind me, spreads my legs apart slightly...... and puts her mouth to my anus.

    ¡¸Thank you for letting me do this. Nmu! Nnn! I¡¯m going to use my tongue, so please rx.¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyah! It swelled up!¡¹¡¸L-licking his asshole...... and even inserting your tongue inside, what a perverted maid.¡¹

    Gretel, who has gotten used to sex and fetio, also seems surprised when she sees Rita stick her tongue in my ass.

    She is totally forgetting to bark like a dog.

    ¡¸How is it, does it feel good?¡¹

    Rita rubs her breasts against me from behind as she continues teasing my ass.

    Yoguri and Catherine also mimic her by rubbing their own breasts against me from opposite sides.

    Celia and Gretel intensify their sucking and licking while lightly biting my shaft from either side.

    Pipi put her pinky finger in the tip.

    The fortress that is my cock is not sturdy enough to endure the concentrated offense of the five women.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t hold it...... cumming...... Uooooooooh!!¡¹

    Just when I was about to ejacte ¨C and I¡¯ve already lost count at the ridiculous amount of times it happened ¨C the door opens again.

    ¡¸Hey Aegir, it¡¯s been a while so would you like to eat lunch together? Mel is waiting too......¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooh! I can¡¯t stop it!!¡¹

    The ones who showed up were Ca and Nonna, who is apanied by two child-carrying attendants.

    My head is clear, but my meat rod is rampaging wildly, spraying its load everywhere like a fountain.

    The worst part of it was that my dick pointed in the direction of the door.

    ¡¸Gyaah-!¡¹¡¸Watch out, madam!¡¹

    The two attendants promptly hides Nonna behind Ca.

    Semen rains down on her head and instantly drenches her.

    Ca resignedly gets showered with the seed and hangs her head.

    Nonna was able to narrowly escape danger.

    ¡¸That was dangerous, Madam.¡¹

    ¡¸You must not move yet.¡¹

    The ejaction continued for several minutes and eventually dies down.

    ¡¸Gosh, sorry about that. So you wanted to eat lunch together?¡¹

    ¡¸......before that, I have to change and take a bath though.¡¹

    As expected of the longest serving member of my harem, Ca, she sighs and leaves with a smile.

    However, one person would not allow that.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, my beloved¡¯s seed...... the seed I extracted......¡¹

    The lewd Catherine approaches Ca with eyes which can¡¯t seem to focus on one spot.

    At the sight of such a strange phenomenon, it naturally makes Ca panic.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong with you, you have a strange look in her eyes, stop it! Uwaah, don¡¯t lick me!¡¹

    Catherine pushes Ca to the floor and starts to lick the semen stuck to her body.

    Because the girls are wearing summer clothes, much of their skin is exposed.

    Catherine is crawling her tongue over all of that exposed area, so it makes for an irresistible scene.

    ¡¸Hey! My thigh...... aah, don¡¯t lick my chest!¡¹

    Ca¡¯s predicament doesn¡¯t end there.

    As if infected by Catherine, Yoguri, Rita, and even Gretel stood up slowly.

    They sway as they walk and gather around Ca like zombies would when devouring their victims, licking all over Ca¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Gyaah, I¡¯m getting vited! Nonna, help me out here!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. This powerless little me can¡¯t do anything about it. I think they¡¯ll let you go when all the semen is gone.¡¹

    ¡¸Traitor! Aegir, help me!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I don¡¯t think I can stop such a sexy show.¡¹

    I can¡¯t bring myself to interfere with women tangling and licking each other.

    In the end, the girls licked Ca until not a trace of semen was left on her body.

    ire¡¯s Request ¢Ù

    To celebrate my victory in battle I was personally invited to ire¡¯s hou-...... the Flitch Company¡¯s heavy machinery building for a modest party.

    I was going to invite Nonna as well, but she said she wouldn¡¯t be able to prepare a grand enough reception for everyone, so she implicitly declined.

    ¡¸So, what kind of request do you have?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, this party is to thank you for favoring me and of course to congratte you on your victory in war.¡¹

    There¡¯s no way this is only about that.

    I nce behind me at Laurie and a few waitress maids who are all smiling.

    The point of focus is their outfits.

    I¡¯m already used to seeing the attire of the servants of the Flitch Company, however everyone here is wearing skirts which are 10 cm shorter.

    Furthermore, Laurie in particr is wearing a poor excuse of a skirt, which only reaches her mid-thigh and would reveal her underwear if she bent over just a little bit.

    Even I can tell that she¡¯s nning to use sex appeal to get me to agree to a certain request.

    ¡¸......then shall we rx and enjoy a meal together?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t say something so cold.¡¹

    She sends me a flirtatious nce and leans forward a tiny bit.

    I can see the light color of her nipples from therge slit in the chest area of her dress.

    But I won¡¯t be tempted today.

    After all, the orgy I had with the girls this morning drained me of 20 shots.

    Even my balls seem a little too light.

    ¡¸So you are starting to harvest the wheat in your territory, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the farmers will be devoting much of their time to it.¡¹

    It will be a slightly rough period for the peddlers as even the cksmiths and hunters in a farming vige gather together to reap the harvest, meaning pelts and home-made essories won¡¯t be getting produced.

    ¡¸I hear your territory will be getting a wonderfully bountiful harvest. Congrattions.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸So I have something to discuss regarding that......¡¹

    I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸The market price of wheat has now risen...... even for ourpany, and so we want to be prepared for the worst case scenario. Which is why I want to purchase the right to the wheat leftover from the harvest. I¡¯m willing to offer 20% more than the current market price.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    In other words, she is trying to decide the price of wheat which has yet to be harvested.

    Thinking about it normally, over 20% of the current market price would be favorable for me, and an ignorant feudal lord might have taken that deal immediately.

    ¡¸......are you okay with buying wheat at such a high price?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be a gamble, but there is a small chance something would cause the price to rise steeply. This is just a precaution for that risk.¡¹

    Her coquettish gaze which concealed her greed for money is now visible.

    ¡¸Like if the Empire invaded the Federation?¡¹

    My statement makes ire freeze.

    Ooh, it¡¯s quite rare for her to be stiff so noticeably.

    She isn¡¯t my subordinate but rather a merchant and it¡¯s natural for her to chase after profits. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll try and deceive me, but I won¡¯t lose that easily either.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, the food is getting cold. Eat it quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you got your information pretty quickly, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I¡¯m fast, but aren¡¯t you just slow?¡¹

    My source of informationes from ra¡¯s letter, who is close to the prestigious Marquess Marlordol of the Federation, but she is nothing more than an attendant.

    I didn¡¯t think ire would be slower than that kind of informant.

    ire lets out a sigh.

    ¡¸Recently, the head office¡¯s...... the Flitchpany¡¯s influence has been on the decline. Naturally, their ability to gather information has proportionately declined as well. No, I shouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s only Flitch. In fact, it¡¯s the strength of all thepanies in Stura that is decreasing.¡¹

    Fumu, it¡¯s rare for her to speak about insider information like this.

    I¡¯ll listen quietly.

    ¡¸Stura¡¯spany is on the coast of the North Teries river and has developed through the mediation of trade with the northern nations. Magrado, Treia, Arnd...... and Goldonia, they would freely move around whenever certain nations were in conflict with each other and was able to developmercially.¡¹

    Of course dealings with the Federation is an important factor, but if there is a war, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to buy anything from the opposing country and transporting can¡¯t be done either.

    Stura, who could do safely business anywhere, should have arge advantage in terms of purchasing or transporting.

    ¡¸But as of now, the entire northern region of the Central ins has be Goldonian territory, so mediation is unnecessary. We are using all the experience and customer base umted up to this point and are trying to fight back...... but even that is slowly being taken away.¡¹

    Goldonia has nativepanies as well.

    They use their connections with the Kingdom or Great Nobles as backing to rapidly extend their influence.

    I remember there also being individuals in charge of domesticpanies who clinged to the noble families invited to the periodic tea parties and dinner parties held by Nonna who wanted to meet me.

    If I entertained them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take part in much of the party and Nonna apparently felt frustrated because of that.

    ¡¸I see...... you¡¯re having a tough time too.¡¹

    ire has done well up until now.

    If I didn¡¯t have her when I was in debt or when I needed to do any major developments, my domain would probably be in poorer shape.

    There hasn¡¯t been any swindlers or information leaking as of now either.

    Even if otherrgepanies try to appeal to me, I don¡¯t think I would be able to simply change over to them from the Flitchpany.

    ¡¸And so, I think the Flitchpany will be dissolving soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    I almost crush the desk by ident.

    In my heart, I decided to stick with them to the very ended and ire all of a sudden dered that she¡¯s abandoning them.

    ¡¸Ara, the Margrave-sama will be staying with myself though. By the way, you are aware of who the president of the Flitchpany is?¡¹

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t know his name or face.¡¹

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s named Flitch.¡± ¨C She adds with a smile.

    Of course, that¡¯s pretty obvious.

    The one who cooperated with me and did business with me all this time was ire.

    I don¡¯t know the president or anyone from the head office.

    ¡¸If the head office bes a burden in the near future, I am nning to start up a new independentpany. When that timees, I humbly ask that you treat me favorably as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You¡¯re the only merchant for me.¡¹

    We exchange a deep kiss, disregarding the presence of the servants.

    Not good, I can feel my balls getting heavier.

    ¡¸Then, I have something I want you to exin.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? We aren¡¯t going into bed?¡¹

    ¡¸Before that...... I hear that a caravan of merchants periodicallyes here from the city states and through Libatis.¡¹

    ire remains smiling but a little anger is hidden behind her expression.

    ¡¸That caravan has absolutely nothing to do with us...... and is under the patronage of the merchants of Libatis.¡¹

    She¡¯s pressing me and asking me what¡¯s going on.

    But it¡¯s something that Adolph negotiated, so I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t put me at ease after I just told you I would be going independent and there¡¯s already a business rival in front of me. To ensure you will not change from our caravan, give us arge supply of grain. You¡¯ll be importing a massive quantity of it from Malt Kingdom anyways, right?¡¹

    No, but Adolph told me to absolutely not make any promises of my own ord in regards to wheat.

    If he gets angry, then I would have to take over the domestic affairs.

    ¡¸Laurie! Lunice! Amidra! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes, ire-sama!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three girls crawl under the table and I instantly feel a wave of pleasure.

    ¡¸Oaah! I-I won¡¯t change my mind even if you do this. Discuss this with Adolph!¡¹

    ¡¸That man is quite hard to convince. So if the Margrave could make the final judgement, Laurie, do it with more intensity.¡¹

    ¡¸Uooh...... even my ass!¡¹

    The severe attack continued after that, and eventually ire herself joined in as well, however I was able to endure to the end because of the thought of how difficult it would be to take care of the domestic affairs on my own.

    That may be due to the nourishing fruit 1I ate yesterday.

    The other three girlsy exhaustedly over the desk with seed spilling out from their crotch, just like ire, but she was the only one who could spew sharp parting words.

    ¡¸Uuuu...... I won¡¯t give up, you hear...... I will definitely...... make a huge profit...... off wheea-¡¹

    ¡¸What a scary woman...... but that¡¯s what makes her lovely.¡¹

    It looks like we¡¯ll be having more fun exchanges in the future.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 161,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 5300 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 900, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19

    Reserve: 3000

    Assets: 0 gold

    Sexual Partners: 209, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 198: Irregularities in the Cemetery: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 198: Irregrities in the Cemetery: Part 1</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    It is nighttime on the outskirts of Rafen and I am walking along with Alice, Irijina, and Kroll.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty dark here...... hoi.¡¹

    A small me suddenly lights up on the tip of Alice¡¯s finger.

    She¡¯s not only considered one of the extremely rare beings called magic users, she¡¯s also quite the powerful one.

    Her red hair which resembles the color of mes is the proof of her hidden ability and will apparently turn white when she uses up her magic power.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice to take a walk at night! The moon¡¯s pretty and more than anything, it¡¯s quiet!!¡¹

    Irijina has her spear on her shoulder and is walking cheerfully with long strides.

    She¡¯s been getting hit with countless tree branches for a while now, but she¡¯s been snapping them all and walking as if they weren¡¯t there.

    And I think the one who¡¯s ruining the stillness in the night is you and your noise.

    ¡¸Why am I here......?¡¹

    Walking behind the lumbering Irijina, almost as if hiding from something, is Kroll.

    He¡¯s looking around fearfully with a torch in his hand.

    There was a sound of grass rustling caused by the wind or a small animal.

    ¡¸T-there¡¯s nothing here.¡¹

    Alice erges the me at her fingertips and confirms.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! The breeze is cool and refreshing!¡¹

    Irijina doesn¡¯t realize.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    Kroll lets out a little scream and hides behind Irijina¡¯s back.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you...... don¡¯t hide behind a woman¡¯s back, that¡¯s pathetic. If you¡¯re going to hide, at least hide behind me.¡¹

    The shameful side of the 16 year old male hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡¸Geez, why are you so afraid? You¡¯re not even on the battlefield, so it¡¯s not like an arrow will suddenlye flying at you.¡¹

    This ce is outside the city walls of Rafen, but it isn¡¯t a ce where bandits and monsters run rampant.

    ¡¸B-because, Aegir-sama...... this ce is......¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸This ce is a cemetery! It¡¯s scary!¡¹

    That¡¯s exactly right, we have to be careful of zombies.

    There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m wandering the cemetery at night with these three though.

    Earlier That Day, Evening

    I¡¯m gulping down some light alcohol in the living room after being called by M.

    Apparently, she wanted to talk where there aren¡¯t that many people.

    Fortunately, there isn¡¯t anyone here right now.

    ¡¸This might sound a little dubious, but-......¡¹

    After attaching an unconfident remark, M starts to tell me what¡¯s going on with aplicated expression on her face.

    ¡¸There are rumors about unsavory thingsing out from the cemetery on the outskirts of the city. At first, I thought it was a joke, but...... there were several eyewitnesses and they wouldn¡¯t change their statements even in front of the security force.¡¹

    ¡¸If they were just loudmouths, then they would run away in a panic or fall prostrate on the ground once the security unit got there after all.¡¹

    Not many citizens have the guts to make a fool out of M¡¯s security unit.

    ¡¸We checked once during the day and didn¡¯t find anything strange. We could have decided it was just a lie, but during a time like this...... well, I thought I would report it to you anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess, right now...... isn¡¯t the best time.¡¹

    The thousand soldiers who fought and died in the battle between Aless and Atoroa were buried in Rafen¡¯s cemetery.

    It hasn¡¯t even been one month since they were put under the ground.

    And none of them died feeling satisfied, but rather died fighting, leaving regrets and families behind.

    ¡¸Water is used to cleanse the cemetery every once in a while, so I don¡¯t think they would turn into zombies, but-......¡¹

    I can¡¯t imagine the cemetery being filled with malicious energy.

    However, it took a few days for us to bring the dead soldiers to Rafen.

    In that time, it¡¯s possible that a kind of evil ghost might have entered the bodies.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s strange that nothing could be found during the day.¡¹

    Zombies can¡¯t move too much under the sunlight, but they don¡¯t have the intelligence to hide and avoid the sun like vampires.

    They should just be scattered in shade or writhing in the sun and should not be hard to find at all.

    ¡¸We might need to do an inspection at night just in case though.¡¹

    A zombie is born when an evil spirit enters and animates a corpse so it isn¡¯t always strictly the spirit of the person who died.

    Even so, I think it¡¯s a little sad for fellow soldiers who fought alongside us to turn into undead and wander around aimlessly.

    ¡¸Besides, I don¡¯t want to make this into such a big deal. It will affect morale and the citizens¡¯ state of mind after all.¡¹

    Their families¡¯ corpses might be wandering around even now.

    It¡¯s my duty to deal with this before the surviving families find out.

    ¡¸Then I will do the search in the cemetery.¡¹

    ¡¸How could I let you! There¡¯s no way I would let the feudal lord conduct such a dangerous search.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, you really think I¡¯ll fall to some zombies?¡¹

    ¡¸Well-...... not really.¡¹

    Zombies are weak since they¡¯re using a human¡¯s body after all, plus they don¡¯t have intelligence.

    In addition, causing damage to them would deteriorate their bodies so it isn¡¯t hard for even an average man to defeat the zombies as long as they have a weapon.

    ¡¸And if they¡¯re really roaming about, I should be the one to cut them down.¡¹

    Killing them is-...... most of them are soldiers who fought with Aless, although I am the one who brought them along and made the decisions on the battlefield.

    I don¡¯t feel guilty, but I do have the responsibility of cleaning up my own mess.

    ¡¸Then I will go too.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you should take the time to reward the security unit and take them out for a drink or something.¡¹

    As she was about to voice her displeasure, I put a finger to her lips.

    ¡¸You already went to the cemetery and did an inspection during the day, didn¡¯t you? Rumors should already be spreading amongst the soldiers and citizens then.¡¹

    Rumors about a suspicious shadow appearing in a cemetery where many dead people have been buried will make everyone think of either zombies or skeletons.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you will drink with the security squad and say that you found nothing. Just say that some cowards mistook it for something else andugh it off. If we confirm during the search tonight...... and actually find something, we¡¯ll just expel those monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸But still, I can¡¯t let you go alone.¡¹

    Hmm, it would be meaningless if I take the soldiers with me...... in that case.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so hungry!!¡¹¡¸I believe we¡¯re having beef steak today.¡¹

    Irijina and Celia came back after finishing their training.

    Perfect timing, I¡¯ll have theme with me.

    Irijina and Celia are family, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if I told them the truth.

    ¡¸Zombies...... that doesn¡¯t sound good!! We have to get rid of them as soon as possible!¡¹

    Your voice is too loud, it¡¯s echoing throughout the mansion so lower your volume.

    ¡¸Zombies? If they really are there, then we must exterminate them promptly.¡¹

    Celia is pumped up and ready toe along too.

    But her expression bes dark the next second.

    ¡¸If there are zombies and skeletons, we must crush them. And we can¡¯t be outdone even if we encounter ghouls! Although...... there won¡¯t be actual ghosts or anything right? ......my sword isn¡¯t going to pass right through their bodies, right?¡¹

    Oh yeah, Celia happens to dislike ghosts and spirits.

    She¡¯s fine with zombies, skeletons and basically anything that originates from a corpse since she can defeat it with her sword.

    But things that defy logic like ghosts and spirits terrify her.

    ¡¸Hahaha, well I¡¯m sure they¡¯re just monsters. There¡¯s no way ghosts would appear.¡¹

    In that moment, the door opens, and although I can see Casie, the people who can¡¯t ¡°see¡± her can only see a cute little stuffed toy floating into the room.

    £¨I wonder what we¡¯re eating today~£©

    Wee back, Casie, it looks like we¡¯re having beef steak and potatoes and a soup filled with lots of pumpkin.

    £¨Waah, I can¡¯t wait~ I love pumpkin~£©

    Casie stays clear of Irijina, circling around her to get to me.

    There are people who can see her, but also many who can¡¯t.

    Apparently, people who are methodical and high-strung have an easier time seeing her.

    Irijina is among those who can¡¯t see her and is especially thick-headed, unable to sense Casie¡¯s presence or voice.

    Not only that, Irijina seems to always target Casie by stepping or sitting on her, making Casie angry all the time.

    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that I¡¯ve seen the ttened ghost flying around in tears.

    One time, she apparently got so angry that she manifested into a vengeful spirit and stood by Irijina¡¯s bedside at night, but she didn¡¯t notice at all, which caused Casie to give up and recently started avoiding her altogether.

    If Irijina was the type of person to have an ulterior motive, then I would think she was doing it on purpose, but looking at how she normally is, I epted that she genuinely isn¡¯t able to see Casie.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get back to the topic at hand. I¡¯m sure ghosts and stuff won¡¯t be appearing, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right! There¡¯s no way!¡¹

    Irijina is the only one who agreed with me.

    Celia slumps her shoulders dejectedly.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sure there will be! Something semi-transparent will just appear suddenly!!¡¹

    Celia looks at Casie and shakes her head frantically.

    So she¡¯s not good at dealing with mysterious phenomena, but that¡¯s what makes her cute too.

    £¨Heey, hey, what are you talking about?£©

    The curious Casie rests her chin on my head.

    I don¡¯t have to worry about the zombies hurting her, so she could run away when the situation bes dire.

    Let¡¯s exin things to her.

    £¨Absolutely no way.£©

    Shepletely denies me.

    £¨It¡¯s already scary just to be outside in the city at night. A cemetery is out of the question. What would I do if I see a ghost!?£©

    Incidentally, Casie dislikes dark ces and is quite the scaredycat.

    £¨When I hear about scary things, it makes me need to go to the bathroom.£©

    Oh, so you go to the toilet too.

    £¨It¡¯s scary to walk around at night, so when I need to go, I stick to the back of one of the night patrol maids.£©

    ¡¸......Recently, there is a popr ghost story circting amongst the maids about how their shoulders get heavy all of a sudden when they¡¯re making their rounds at night. And they absolutely shouldn¡¯t turn around to look......so that was your doing?¡¹

    £¨I would feel more reassured if they turned around though.£©

    In any case, I will have Irijinae with me.

    And I¡¯d want Celia too but.......

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m going too! If Aegir-sama is going, then I can¡¯t stay behind!¡¹

    Her words don¡¯t match her expression.

    Her face is crying out that it doesn¡¯t want to go.

    ¡¸You will stay and look after the house, who knows what will happen when I¡¯m gone. Protect the mansion.¡¹

    There is no safer ce in Rafen than my mansion.

    Ever since the attack by Orthodox Magrado, the security has been reinforced too so there isn¡¯t a special need for Celia to be there.

    ¡¸I-I understand! If you say so, then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll protect the mansion!¡¹

    I had to give her some sort of excuse.

    ¡¸It will just be me and Irijina, but let¡¯s do this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸If Irijina-san is with you, then......¡¹

    It looks like M is also satisfied with this.

    If we only consider a frontal assault, Irijina is probably stronger than M.

    Especially with undead, it¡¯s probably better to have destructive power rather than slicing ability.

    Irijina, being skilled as well as powerful, makes for the perfect choice.

    ¡¸Two people isn¡¯t good enough!¡¹

    Celia doesn¡¯t seem convinced.

    Let¡¯s listen to her reasoning while rubbing her cheeks.

    ¡¸Fuwaah! Why are you massaging them!? If only Irijina-san is with Aegir-sama and Aegir-sama starts having sex because of his urges, his back will be left defenceless!¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯m not that unprincipled.¡¹

    ¡¸What would you do if you don¡¯t see anything after going around once.¡¹

    I might do it then.

    Doing it in the cemetery under the moonlight might feel good.

    ¡¸It might be better to take one more then.¡¹

    ¡¸So you did feel like doing it.¡¹¡¸Of course he¡¯s going to do it.¡¹£¨What a pervert.£©

    Just when I was thinking of what to do, my eyes stopped at the view.

    A pile of freshly baked bread was being carried by Maria...... and Alice, the red-haired girl who moved on to hobbies besides ying with her asshole and is learning how to cook from Maria.

    It looks like they¡¯ve baked some bread for the girls in the annex today.

    ¡¸How about Alice?¡¹

    ¡¸Alice, you say? I did hear her magic is quite powerful......¡¹

    ¡¸Her fire is awesome! Seeing it up close, it even made me almost piss myself!¡¹

    Apparently her magic is unbelievably strong.

    However, she has no battle experience herself and is incapable of hand-to-handbat.

    ¡¸Even if we find something this time, it will only be zombies and skeletons. Irijina and I can take the frontlines and protect her.¡¹

    If we were facing an intelligent enemy, we would need to be careful of the risk that it would outsmart us though.

    I call Alice after she finishes transporting the bread and exin the circumstances to her.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯lle with you.¡¹

    She gave a simply reply which made Celia make a surprised face.

    How funny, I¡¯ll stroke the underside of her chin.

    ¡¸Fuunya...... -wait, I¡¯m not a cat! More importantly Alice, will you be alright? This is the cemetery we¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m not really afraid of ghosts or anything. Aegir-sama will be there too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu......¡¹

    Seeing the taciturn Alice unafraid, Celia looks to be feeling a little conflicted.

    How amusing, let me pat her head.

    ¡¸Haau, what an inexplicable sense of defeat I feel.¡¹

    Now then, preparations should beplete.

    ¡¸But...... if Lord Hardlett slept with both of them together, we would be getting our priorities backwards.¡¹

    This time M was the one who chimed in unnecessarily.

    I¡¯m not such a wild animal that I would have an orgy in the cemetery at night.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like one more if possible, please take a male with you.¡¹

    A man, huh...... someone who I can tell secrets to and can also fight, so Leopolt, Mack, Gido or Christoph.

    ¡¸It would be serious if Leopolt got injured though.¡¹

    I wouldn¡¯t me myself if I put him in bed, but my workload would increase.

    ¡¸Mack¡¯s engineering corps is setting up the site for the construction of the waterway bridge, and Gido and his wife are on a rxing 2-night vacation together.¡¹

    M answered.

    We are just confirming a rumor and we don¡¯t know whether monsters will show up, so I can¡¯t call them back.

    I especially don¡¯t want to bother Gido, who¡¯s probably shaking his hips on top of his wife right now.

    ¡¸So Cristoph......¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re bringing someone like that, it¡¯s probably better to take a scarecrow with you instead.¡¹

    He would cry if he heard that.

    Even so, he has never run away from an enemy before.

    He¡¯s fallen off his horse and fainted in front of an enemy though.

    ¡¸Then how about Kroll!? He has some guts. Plus he also has experience of cutting down an enemy.¡¹

    I see, he fought alongside Irijina during the assault on the capital.

    Then let¡¯s go with Kroll.

    ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s him...... he can be Aegir-sama¡¯s shield at the very least......¡¹

    Celia muttered something unsettling but I won¡¯t pay attention to it.

    We head over to Kroll¡¯s room and I open the door.

    This is my house after all, so there¡¯s no need to knock.

    ¡¸L will lick the tip...... Mira-san, please take care of my balls...... aahiiii!¡¹

    Kroll is seated on his bed and getting his two girls to lick his crotch.

    He is different from the other servants and I¡¯ve known him for a while, which is why I gave him a personal room.

    It might seem luxurious for a servant, but he¡¯s using the small room to house the mother and child he brought with him from the capital.

    ¡¸How indulgent of you to do this right before dinner.¡¹

    Realizing my presence, Kroll pulls his pants up in a panic while the mother and child retreat to the corner of the room.

    The gazes of Celia and M who followed behind me must feel like daggers of ice to Kroll.

    ¡¸I was wondering why he wasn¡¯t chopping wood or boiling the water for the bathtely...... so this is what he¡¯s actually doing......¡¹

    Kroll is working as a special male subordinate of mine who can enter the territory of my women.

    So apparently the tough manual work, which can be done by anybody, of drawing water and chopping wood was allocated to a newly hired young man.

    That reminds me, I haven¡¯t seen him and Alma flirting all over the cetely.

    ¡¸I have an order for you. We¡¯ll be going to the Rafen cemetery tonight so apany us after you arm yourself ordingly.¡¹

    ¡¸The cemetery? And also armed...... I¡¯m just a servant, so......¡¹

    Celia sends a re in his direction.

    ¡¸I-I understand! I¡¯ll prepare right away!¡¹

    Now we have the required personnel.

    Let¡¯s pretend this is just a nice stroll in the night.

    Present Time

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s the cemetery and all, but it¡¯s really quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, there is a kind of mood here too.¡¹

    Alice gazes at the night sky brightened by the moon and smiles slightly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quiet and cool!¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s voice is too loud.

    ¡¸No, no, no, that¡¯s just weird! There¡¯s no mood in a cemetery at all!¡¹

    I wonder why I think it¡¯s cute when Celia gets scared of ghosts but I get angry when it¡¯s Kroll.

    I p the ass of the pathetic 16 year old male who¡¯s hiding behind me.

    ¡¸Over there...... something just moved.¡¹

    Alice swiftly points in the direction where she believed she saw movement.

    The me on the tip of her finger grows bigger and lights up the surroundings.

    However, there was nothing out of the ordinary in the area she pointed in.

    ¡¸......strange. My mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸It must be your imagination, we can easily spot zombies since they don¡¯t have a brain which tells them to hide.¡¹

    If what moved just now was a zombie, it would beeline straight towards us because of its craving for flesh.

    ¡¸Hm......maybe you¡¯re right.¡¹

    We resume walking once again, with Irijina in the lead position, me and Alice behind her, and Kroll behind us.

    The tension from the mysterious sighting earlier on starts to fade as I pat Alice¡¯s head and Irijina hums a tune while we trot along.

    And then, the light from the torch held by Irijina captures a human-like object on the ground.

    We all stop in ce briefly to confirm what we saw, and it wasn¡¯t a mistake this time.

    ¡¸Two people...... are lying on the ground! They¡¯re naked!¡¹

    Irijina went from humming to shouting in a split second, dropping her torch on the ground and getting into a stance with her spear.

    There¡¯s a high chance zombies might crawl out from under the ground if there are naked people here.

    I also brandish my spear while Kroll readies his shield.

    Aren¡¯t you supposed to take out your sword in this case?

    Alice remains in a natural stance, but she can turn the vicinity into a sea of mes.

    We wait for the two zombies to wake up and attack us, but there was absolutely no movement.

    The tension in the air quickly settles down.

    ¡¸Hey...... they aren¡¯t zombies, so maybe they¡¯re just abandoned corpses?¡¹

    It takes manpower to bury corpses in graves too, so it¡¯s possible these two might have been hated or just strangers and just dumped here.

    This sort of thing would definitely be the source for zombies and skeletons and should be a forbidden act though.

    ¡¸Nu-! They¡¯re breathing!¡¹

    Irijina shouts as she runs over after checking.

    We quickly follow her.

    ¡¸Hey, hey! Stay with me here! What happened!?¡¹

    The one she picked up to try and wake up was the man. The other one is a woman but it looks like she¡¯s dead.

    ¡¸U...... u...... curse...... a......¡¹

    The man is so thin that he¡¯s easily mistaken for a corpse and his eyes are sunk in so he shouldn¡¯t be able to see anything.

    The woman has been reduced to nothing but skin and bones and not even her eyeballs are left.

    ¡¸Cursed? Talk in a way I can understand!¡¹

    ¡¸She and I............ making love...... monster...... deceased soul...... die............ aah............¡¹

    After one final breath, the man no longer moved.

    ¡¸......He¡¯s dead.¡¹

    Irijina ced the man back on the ground.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, look here. I think these people were doing it here.¡¹

    Alice points to the root of a tree.

    A pile of male and female clothesy there.

    ¡¸Having sex here in the cemetery is so- ......no, that isn¡¯t important right now.¡¹

    What was I thinking, whether they made love in the cemetery or not isn¡¯t important.

    Their clothes are neatly folded so they could be put back on after they were done though.

    They weren¡¯t weakened and then abandoned here, they came here of their own free will, but regardless, the way they died was at their utmost weakest no matter how you look at it.

    In addition, it doesn¡¯t look like they suffered any injuries by zombies or skeletons.

    I check their necks just as a precaution but I don¡¯t see any fang marks.

    ¡¸What is going......on?¡¹

    ¡¸Umumu, I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    ¡¸At the end, he said deceased¡¯s soul......¡¹

    The three of us hold our heads in deep thought.

    I don¡¯t know the true nature of this mystery either, although I know it isn¡¯t good.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure of the exact identity, but it¡¯s definitely some sort of monster. Everyone, stay on your guard.¡¹

    Irijina and Kroll grip their weapons tight and focus their attention to the entire perimeter.

    Alice stays the same as before, although her hair bes a more vivid red.

    Silence envelopes our surroundings, almost making us believe the moment was some sort of mistake.

    And then an unpleasant crawling sound can be heard as something made its way through the soil.

    ¡¸On the right! No, the left...... no, they¡¯re everywhere!¡¹

    Irijina shouts.

    The ground under the graves in the area bulge up and a bunch of rotten arms push out from underneath the dirt.

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawawawa!¡¹

    I unconsciously clicked my tongue.

    All of a sudden, zombies appear around us.

    How could so many of them appear like this, clearly someone is behind this, but I can only deal with the threat in front of me right now.

    ¡¸Aaaah......¡¹¡¸Uuaaaah......¡¹

    The horde of zombies make nonsensical groans as they drag their feet towards us.

    The stench of rotten flesh hangs over the air.

    ¡¸Eei, how irritating!¡¹

    I swing my spear horizontally and mow down two zombies, bisecting them at the waist.

    Their guts spray out and spray onto my spear as well, causing me to click my tongue again.

    I worry about getting my weapon dirty just to cut down one or two, and I would rather kick them all down, but I don¡¯t have the luxury of doing so because of the mass number.

    ¡¸Run to the right!¡¹

    I shout while sprinting straight to the right, cutting down the group of zombies blocking the path.

    I send their heads flying, whacking at the entire bunch of densely packed zombies altogether.

    In the end, they¡¯re nothing but corpse monsters and it¡¯s easier to tear their bodies apart than regr humans.

    When I focus on breaking through, one zombie encroaches from the side to try and bite me. I respond by ramming my elbow at it and then kicking it away.

    The airborne zombie flies into a tree and struggles after getting pierced by one of the branches, although it hangs limp after I cut off its head.

    ¡¸Kroll, defeat all the enemies that get close to Alice! Aim for the neck, if not possible then slice their legs before running away!¡¹

    Before I knew it, I was at the front of our battle ranks, while Alice and Kroll are in the middle, and Irijina is at the end.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    Irijina spins her spear wildly above her head.

    The clueless zombies don¡¯t bother to be careful while approaching her and gets flung away as soon as they touch the spear.

    Getting hit at that speed, it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was the shaft or tip that hit them.

    ¡¸This guy! Take that!¡¹

    Kroll uses his shield to knock down the zombie trying to get into the gap left open while Irijina and I are rampaging.

    When the zombie fell over, he would swing his sword down over and over again.

    ¡¸Kroll, it¡¯s pointless to cut at its body, stay calm and aim carefully! Alice, set me to the areas where they¡¯re bunched together!¡¹

    The girl¡¯s magic is fire, a type which I don¡¯t want her to use in the city, but this is the cemetery and the grass has been trimmed, so the danger of the fire spreading is low.

    ¡¸¡¯Kay, I will.¡¹

    Three fireballs instantly appear above her head and drop in the middle of the various crowds of zombies before exploding.

    The zombies don¡¯t scream but there was a remarkably loud groaning sound apanying the burning of the zombies.

    ¡¸Kuh...... there¡¯s so many.¡¹

    The pir of mes illuminate the area to reveal even more zombies.

    Exactly how many are there, it¡¯s unbelievable that such arge number of zombies would spawn all at once.

    Not to mention this cemetery has been maintainedparatively well to the past and that should make it harder for evil energy to umte.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! There¡¯s too many of them as expected, and things will get worse if we continue to run!¡¹

    ¡¸......my magic won¡¯tst that long¡¹

    ¡¸Hieeeeeh, don¡¯te over here!¡¹

    If we were going to run, we would need to run all the way to the edge of the cemetery. But since we¡¯re currently close to the middle, it would be quite a far distance, so we would need to breakthrough the mass of zombies.

    If it was just me, I could manage somehow, though it¡¯s a pretty risky choice considering Alice¡¯sck of physical ability.

    Besides, if we try to escape and the zombies chase after us, they might overflow out of the cemetery.

    The fence surrounding the cemetery is only for containing the rare undead to spring up once in a while and shouldn¡¯t be sturdy enough for such arge amount.

    I ponder some more while slicing the legs of the approaching zombies and trampling over their heads.

    Several fireballs soar towards the horde of zombies and instantly turn them into lumps of charcoal.

    Alice¡¯s red hair has be slightly pink now.

    ¡¸How about over there!?¡¹

    Irijina points to the center of the cemetery...... to the small mausoleum made of stone.

    Despite Rafen being a small city, it apparently has quite the history and naturally its own traditional cemetery, which was this mausoleum.

    With an increased poption, naturally more people would die, and thus the unsatisfactory amount of space in the grave was expanded to the surrounding area.

    ¡¸It¡¯s made of stone...... if we shut the door, it might work.¡¹

    The zombies are merely corpses, so there¡¯s no way they could split open the sturdy stone door no matter how many of them piled up against it.

    If we hole up in there until the next morning, the zombies won¡¯t be able to move and the army would run over after discovering the strange urrence.

    ¡¸Alright, everyone run inside!¡¹

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    Irijina shouts and tumbles forward.

    The arrow which was shot from the darkness grazes her back.

    ¡¸Alice, take cover!¡¹

    ¡¸F-fueh?¡¹

    I deflect the arrow flying towards Alice with my spear and grab the arrow flying towards Kroll.

    As a result, an arrow stabs into my stomach, but fortunately there wasn¡¯t much power behind the attack and I was able to stop it with abs before it reached any important organs.

    When I pull it out, I see that the arrow is rusted...... great, it looks like it¡¯ll fester.

    ¡¸Oww...... hey, c¡¯mon, what is it this time?¡¹

    The ones who shot the arrows didn¡¯t even hide themselves, bringing themselves in front of the mausoleum as if blocking the path.

    ¡¸Skeletons, huh......?¡¹¡¸At this time!?¡¹

    Five skeletons armed with bows appeared in front of us and five other skeletons holding worn out spears are not too far from them.

    This is impossible.

    Skeletons have been seen doing more intelligent actions than zombies.

    However, they only know how to use battle techniques and aren¡¯t smart enough to understand anything.

    It¡¯s unthinkable for a group of them to form into ranks.

    ¡¸They pursued us from behind and ambushed us at the only avable shelter...... this is as if-¡¹

    They¡¯re being led by something or someone.

 Chapter 199: Irregularities in the Cemetery: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 199: Irregrities in the Cemetery: Part 2</h4>

    ¡¸A squad of undead soldiers, huh...... this isn¡¯t funny.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be bad if they pincer us! What shou-......¡¹

    Before Irijina could finish her sentence, I rush towards the skeleton.

    There is no time or meaning in holding a question-and-answer period here.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll crush one side, of course!¡¹

    They concentrate their arrows at me as I charge at them, but their uracy is not as precise as earlier.

    I don¡¯t even need to deal with the three arrows that missed their mark and only twist my body to avoid the two arrows which came somewhat close to hitting me.

    I smile, thinking to myself that even after turning into bones, part of their former human selves still remain in them and cause them to panic when I run out so suddenly.

    ¡¸H-he¡¯s smiling......¡¹

    Kroll, nothing good will happen if you make such a tense face.

    It might be difficult to go up against an army of corpses though.

    ¡¸Should we get backup......¡¹

    I reply to Alice, telling her that it¡¯s unnecessary to call for reinforcements.

    ¡¸Doryaaa!¡¹

    When I enter closebat range, the skeletons holding rusted spears step forward to meet me.

    If I take the time to squish each one individually, the zombies would close in behind me.

    I¡¯ll have to finish them all in one blow.

    Fortunately this is a cemetery and the ground hasn¡¯t been tidied up, meaning manyrge rocks are buried underneath.

    Using the momentum of my swing and my forward movement, I drive my spear into the ground instead of in the enemy.

    This signature heavy-ss spear made by the dwarvesbines with my full strength and digs deep into the ground.

    With a loud rumbling sound, a lump of earth rolls up and numerous rocks and crushed stones, which were embedded in the soil, and is flung at the enemy.

    They¡¯re made of bone, so it¡¯s more effective to bash them with a blunt weapon than cutting them up.

    The countless stones flying at them are more than enough to fulfill that role.

    Skeletons don¡¯t have tongues or throats so they can¡¯t scream.

    However, the sound of shattering bones tells me how effective my attack was.

    I flung the stones at them with full force, but they¡¯re still just stones so they aren¡¯t enough topletely destroy the skeletons.

    Even so, they drop their spears because their wrists were shattered and they fall to the ground because their legs were crushed.

    Now that they¡¯re rendered helpless, they¡¯re no different from a mere pile of bones.

    ¡¸Only four left who are still in one piece...... Kroll! Finish off the ones who have copsed!¡¹

    Irijina and Alice are holding off the zombies at the back.

    They most likely don¡¯t need Kroll¡¯s help.

    I advance forward before getting a response from them and then swing my spear across my body using a spinning motion.

    This skeleton must have been a decent warrior when it was alive because it propped up its spear to block my attack.

    But it¡¯s a little sad. The worn out spear and the bony arms don¡¯t put up any meaningful resistance, shattering into pieces after taking my attack.

    The skull stared at its broken body through the hollow eyes and then the ominous light burning in the eye sockets disappeared into the night sky.

    ¡¸Take that!¡¹

    I violently sweep at the next individual¡¯s legs.

    I might have used too much strength as both of its legs shattered into pieces, and it crashed to the ground head-first after one rotation in midair.

    ¡¸And that...... is the end of this one!¡¹

    I thrust at the ribs of the third skeleton.

    My thick spear couldn¡¯t be contained by the gaps in its ribs and crushed the bones to pieces as the tip prated the rib cage, but that wasn¡¯t enough topletely finish the skeleton.

    As its arms were being raised to draw the string of its bow, I lift my spear to pick up its lightweight body and then I fling the bony frame at the final skeleton.

    I forcefully pull my spear out from its shattered rib cage and send it flying.

    It was quite the urate shot if I do say so myself, as the mass of bones strikes the fourth skeleton and both monsters explode into pieces after colliding into the mausoleum wall.

    With that, the enemies in front are taken care of.

    Now that I look, Kroll has finished off five of them and is fighting with thest one after it lost an arm.

    ¡¸Eei! Take that! Oraah!¡¹

    ¡¸......What are you doing against a one-armed opponent?¡¹

    I kick the skeleton from behind.

    Its body was destroyed in a single blow and then its skull was crushed underfoot.

    Without dy, I turn to look at Irijina and the others.

    ¡¸Irijina, the situation is...... just barely under control, huh?¡¹

    Irijina is slowly but steadily mowing down the zombies while retreating and Alice is sending fireballs at the ces where they bunch up to burn them.

    Even so, the dead are still approaching from the side, which forced them to retreat.

    There isn¡¯t much distance left between them and the mausoleum.

    ¡¸The front has cleared up! Let¡¯s run straight to the mausoleum.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but we need a key......¡¹

    The stone door is covered in moss and the entrance is wrapped in a old chain lock of some sort.

    Fortunately, the lock is a simple chain one because we don¡¯t have the luxury of taking our time to open it.

    ¡¸Fuunn! ......ugggaah!!¡¹

    I grip the chain from both sides and pull hard.

    The metal chain is stretched to the limit until there was a sharp metallic sound of the links snapping.

    ¡¸H-he broke the chain with his bare hands...... incredible.¡¹

    Kroll needs to train his body so he can do this much too.

    The inward-opening door is extremely heavy, although it shouldn¡¯t be a problem with my strength.

    ¡¸Irijina and Alice, hurry and get in!¡¹

    I stand at the entrance of the mausoleum and shout.

    Irijina and Alice are already starting to get surrounded.

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Irijina swiftly uses one arm to pick Alice up by waist, turns 180 degrees, and then sprints to where I am.

    Right before rushing in the entrance, Alice, who is hanging in Irijina¡¯s arms, conjures a creeping carpet of fire, unlike her usual fireballs.

    The area close to the entrance of the mausoleum turns into a fiery sea and the zombies that try to chase after the two girls gets engulfed in mes.

    ¡¸Kroll, we¡¯re closing it!!¡¹

    Kroll and I push the door from the inside and there was a heavy stone-grinding sound as it closes shut, simr to when it first opened.

    Probably because the entrance is protected by the fire, I don¡¯t feel any zombies pounding on the door.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a small chance something might happen if the door opens inward. Let¡¯s leave something heavy behind it.¡¹

    Kroll and Irijina rolls a stone behind the door and also stack up a pile of rusted objects to seal any gaps.

    That will reassure us for now.

    ¡¸Is everyone okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, nothing much but scratches. No big deal!!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too...... not hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine as well.¡¹

    Oh, so I was the only one who got an arrow in the stomach.

    It¡¯s kind of uncool, but since I stopped it with my muscles, it¡¯s only a scratch.

    ¡¸Now...... we¡¯ll have to wait here until the sun rises.¡¹

    ¡¸This is so frustrating against mere zombies......¡¹

    Irijina has a somewhat annoyed look on her face when she muttered that, but she¡¯s breathing pretty hard after fighting her way through.

    Alice¡¯s hair is also a light pink color, so she probably doesn¡¯t have much magic energy left.

    Kroll also seems to be fairly agitated after doingbat with the corpses and skeletons.

    I might be the only one out of everyone who can put up a fight right now.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s calm down for now. We¡¯ll catch our breath and check the condition of our bodies.¡¹

    We can take a look around while we¡¯re at it.

    If I peek through the protrusion near the entrance, I can see the building is dome-shaped with an approximate radius of 10 m and the ceiling being roughly 5 m in height, with the middle part being the highest.

    Being a mausoleum, there is not a single window, so we don¡¯t have to be scared of the zombies bursting in from anywhere.

    The only unpleasant thing is that all the walls around us are filled with the caskets that have corpses in them and I can see the skeletons from the gaps where the containers have broken off.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be good if they start spawning inside. I¡¯ll go take a look around, you guys stay here.¡¹

    I circle the perimeter of the not-sorge mausoleum.

    It seems like for the caskets in the walls, the corpses are ced lengthwise with the head deep into the wall.

    And then a stone lid is mounted on top.

    I see, it¡¯s pretty well made, more bodies can be stored in this way and even if the corpses were to revive, they would not be able to move and can¡¯t escape outside.

    I only check the corpses in the caskets with lids that have pieces broken off, although all of the ones I saw have eitherpletely weathered away or was left in so many pieces that it seems unlikely for them to revive.

    It doesn¡¯t look like I have to worry about skeletons or zombies spawning inside this ce.

    ¡¸But still, it¡¯s so narrow in here. Rafen may be small, but this mausoleum is nowhere near enough to amodate the entire city.¡¹

    I was talking to myself, but Alice gave me a reply after she calmed down.

    ¡¸Underground...... maybe. The main part of the mausoleum is underground......¡¹

    I look to where the girl was pointing and see adder leading downwards.

    ¡¸I see...... I¡¯ll put a lid on it just in case.¡¹

    We didn¡¯te here to visit a grave.

    We are just here to take refuge until the morning, so there is no need for us to dive underground where there may be corpses wandering about.

    It¡¯s a little pathetic, but it¡¯s best to turtle here and wait until the sun rises.

    ¡¸With that said, there are no windows here so we can¡¯t even tell if the sun has risen or not......¡¹

    The mausoleum ispletely sealed shut so there may not be any gaps for the sun to peek through.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! I get hungry in the morning! I will know what time it is when I hear my stomach growling!¡¹

    Relying on Irijina¡¯s stomach to tell time is regrettable but we have no other choice.

    I¡¯m bored now...... and I would like to embrace a woman right now but I¡¯m sure Alice or Irijina wouldn¡¯t get wet with all the corpses in here and the zombies waiting outside.

    ¡¸U-uhm......¡¹

    Kroll leaks out a shaky voice.

    ¡¸What is it? I won¡¯t embrace you, since you¡¯re a guy.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is, there are hundreds of zombies prowling about and skeletons are even forming ranks. If that¡¯s not strange, then I don¡¯t know what is.¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure why Kroll is bringing that up now, though Kroll shakes his head repeatedly.

    Well I have time anyways, so I¡¯ll hear out his fairytale or whatever.

    ¡¸There are no windows here!¡¹

    None, that¡¯s why the air is stale.

    If there were windows, I¡¯m sure it would stink of zombies.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have torches either!¡¹

    We threw them away before we got here.

    Don¡¯t be so focused on torches, you¡¯ll be a small man just like the size of your dick.

    ¡¸And yet...... howe we can see so much of our surroundings!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well isn¡¯t Alice¡¯s......¡¹

    In the corner of my eye, Alice shakes her head.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have much magic energy left...... that¡¯s why I¡¯m not producing any fire.¡¹

    Irijina and I hold up are spears.

    Looking around again, the ce where the light ising from is...... the floor, and it¡¯s almost as bright as the moonlight.

    And that¡¯s what is illuminating the interior of the mausoleum.

    ¡¸T-this is...... really from underground......?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, you go check it out.¡¹

    When I point to thedder, Kroll clings to my leg while crying and shaking his head.

    It was just a joke, but how about showing me your manly side.

    Fine, I¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸During the times I don¡¯t want to go...... I¡¯ll do this!¡¹

    I stand in the center of the mausoleum, raise my spear high above my head and m it down against the floor.

    Stones crack and the entire floor shakes.

    ¡¸Be careful...... the building¡¯s going to copse¡¹

    Alice is crouching and covering her head with her hands.

    My bad, I used too much strength.

    But it seems to be effective.

    The faint light under the floor increases in intensity, instantly making our surroundings as bright as it would be outside during the day.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see whates out.¡¹

    This is purely intuition, but the mysterious phenomenon happening here in the center of the cemetery might have something to do with the horde of zombies.

    ¡¸Something ising out...... what is that......!!?¡¹

    It¡¯s pushing up from the floor...... no, the hole in the floor isn¡¯t that big.

    It isn¡¯t climbing up, but rather passing through the hole.

    Something ck slowly rises up...... and floats all the way up to the ceiling.

    ¡¸What is that thing......?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve never seen it before!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hieeeeh.¡¹

    That thing was covered by a hood and mantle, it was shaped like a person, half transparent and is emitting something darkish...... something like miasma around it as it floats in the air.

    It briefly appeared to be arge man, although that was because of the overlyrge mantle and its main body is not as big as I thought.

    However I can feel the prickling sensation on my skin, like something is burning it, from the thing¡¯s sinister aura

    ¡¸Monster!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaah!¡¹

    Irijina and Kroll shouted after they saw a glimpse of its face as the wind from the miasma emitted from its own body blew up its hood.

    I don¡¯t me them, what they saw was literally a skull, although it has some extremely dried skin attached to it, which is somewhat different from a skeleton.

    In the cavity where its eyes are supposed to be are pitch-ck hollow eye sockets, which seem to suck you in, but two red lights dance around in the holes like eyeballs would.

    ¡¸A formidable enemy no matter how you look at it.¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen a few undead monsters in the past but I don¡¯t know anything about this thing.

    I have no knowledge about this one, but I can tell from the overwhelming pressure that this thing is not your average skeleton.

    ¡¸Ooooooooh¡¹

    It lets out a creepy voice that seems toe from the very depths of the earth and raises both hands.

    In that moment, the miasma surrounding its body expands outward.

    We can¡¯t escape because of this enclosed space so all of us gets wrapped in the miasma.

    ¡¸Everyone, don¡¯t breathe it in!¡¹

    The suspicious bright light which illuminated the area as if it was midday instantly gets smothered and my visibility drops to zero.

    I somehow feel my way around and advance forward, but an unbelievable scene was unveiled before my eyes.

    ¡¸Stop it! Stop!¡¹

    There was a disheveled blonde-haired individual in front of me.

    ¡¸Kill it! Kill it!¡¹

    Men holding swords are crowding around the blonde-haired individual.

    ¡¸Gyaaah¨C! Stop it!¡¹

    The men sh at the blonde-haired woman as she tries to run.

    Her clothes are torn, and blood sprays out from the cut wounds inflicted on her beautiful-looking soft skin

    ¡¸How about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaah!¡¹

    A sword stabs deep into the woman¡¯s thigh and she falls over powerlessly.

    The man mounted the woman and slowly raised his sword above his head.

    ¡¸Someone...... save me...... please...... Aegir......¡¹

    The woman looks over in my direction with tears streaming down her face, and I see an unmistakable face.

    How many years has it been since I¡¯ve seen that face...... it was my teacher and most beloved woman...... Lucy.

    ¡¸Save me...... plea-......¡¹

    The woman stretches out her hand and pleads, but a sword pierces straight into her chest.

    After a single groan, the woman¡¯s eyes widened and she stopped moving.

    I start walking forward slowly after seeing what happened.

    I ignore the men who continue to torment the corpse of the woman and continue to walk, shouting towards an empty space.

    I wanted to talk normally, but a deeper than expected voice came out which surprised even me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t show me something so unpleasant.¡¹

    I tighten my abs as I speak and the scene in front of me starts wavering like the surface of a pool of water.

    I tense up my entire body even more.

    ¡¸I told you to get this unpleasant thing out of my sight.¡¹

    My voice sounded even heavier than before.

    It was like an orc¡¯s bark, a tone I wouldn¡¯t want any woman to hear.

    All of a sudden, I feel a wind blowing around me and my surroundings are blown away.

    After stumbling slightly, I¡¯m brought back to the mausoleum.

    The miasma envelopes the entire room and only the area in close proximity to my body is bright.

    ¡¸Hmph...... so it was an illusion like I thought.¡¹

    The other three are copsed around me and groaning slightly.

    They must be seeing some sort of nightmare simr to what I experienced.

    That thing brings its face and hand, both simrly stuck with dried skin, close to the fallen Kroll.

    The poor young man groans intensely while foaming at the mouth.

    I better help him out quickly.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    When I call out to it, the thing takes its hand back and turns to look at me.

    Its look seems to be asking me ¡°why?¡±

    Of course it should know why.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way she would be taken down by just a measly three people.¡¹

    As I walk closer, that thing directs the miasma at me again.

    However, I¡¯m not going through that again, I tense up the muscles in my stomach and focus only on that thing while carrying my spear with me.

    ¡¸You think just stabbing her heart...... would be enough to kill her!?¡¹

    I take the boiling anger from that unpleasant scene and hurl it along with my spear, sending it urately through the center of its body.

    Its semi-transparent body scatters and the miasma is blown away in an instant.

    And yet, that thing just grins after being blown away, showing no signs of being defeated.

    I should have used my Dual Crater...... maybe it¡¯s because seeing a scene like that made the blood rush to my head.

    ¡¸Hey, hang in there!¡¹

    I call out to the others and run to check on them.

    ¡¸Nnn...... stop it...... I won¡¯t use my magic anymore...... so stop throwing rocks at me......¡¹

    It looks like Alice still has some lingering emotions regarding her magic.

    Well she won¡¯t have to worry if she stays with me.

    ¡¸Uuu...... get away from Alma...... don¡¯t cum inside...... she is my...... lover......¡¹

    It looks like Kroll¡¯s nightmare is about Alma getting roughed up.

    Sheined about her to the other girls, but as expected he¡¯s the most concerned with Alma.

    I think she did something to him, so I¡¯m a little worried.

    ¡¸Uu...... tell me it¡¯s not true...... that I can¡¯t eat any meals starting today......¡¹

    I¡¯ll let Irijina eat as much as she wantster.

    Everyone was able to wake up unharmed, but Kroll¡¯s considerably exhausted.

    It was as if he went without meals for several days and his eyes look vacant too.

    ¡¸He did get touched by that thing, so maybe it¡¯s a result of that.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like your life energy is being sucked out of you! The couple who died earlier probably met the same fate!¡¹

    I see, in other words that guy is the cause of everything.

    Maybe because Kroll was exposed for only a short period of time, but it doesn¡¯t look like his life is in danger.

    He tells me that he¡¯s fine even if his voice is a little weak.

    ¡¸Put this guy by the end of the wall, the light under the floor hasn¡¯t disappeared yet. He has not been defeated yet.¡¹

    I want to know what this guy is.

    If I don¡¯t find out, it might prove to be a difficult fight.

    ¡¸Do you know anything about this guy? I was thinking it was a ghoul of some sort but I¡¯ve never heard of one that is as powerful as this one.¡¹

    Irijina shakes her head while Alice goes into thinking.

    ¡¸Anything about it is fine. It¡¯s better than nothing.¡¹

    After I said that, Alice starts saying something in a soft voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a ghoul...... ghouls can¡¯t use magic as powerful as that, plus their bodies are close to that of a human.¡¹

    True, that guy¡¯s body is light and floaty.

    It feels like something I see all the time.

    ¡¸That thing is probably a Lich...... I think. It¡¯s the form of a powerful magic caster who died and was possessed by an evil spirit. It wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s problem, which is why I remember it. That thing¡¯s really strong and not your average opponent...... I think.¡¹

    A Lich, huh...... sounds troublesome.

    At that moment, the light in the floor gets stronger again.

    So he¡¯s making another appearance.

    Its dispersed body slowly gathers together and takes shape into that evil form once again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here! Try your best not to breathe in any of that miasma, tense up your abs!¡¹

    Alice steps backwards to where Kroll is sitting on the floor while Irijina and I step forward.

    ¡¸OOOOooooooooh¡¹

    The miasma billows forward in apany with his groan.

    I unsheathe my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I make a horizontal sh and the smoky substance disappears, turning into little beads of light.

    I should have used this from the beginning.

    ¡¸Right thereee!¡¹

    Irijina doesn¡¯t miss her chance and charges, simr to what I did...... and pierces right through the center of the Lich¡¯s body.

    ¡¸OOOOooooh¡¹

    ¡¸No good?!¡¹

    The Lich didn¡¯t seem to care about her attack at all, stretching its hands towards Irijina while the spear is still embedded in its body.

    She reactively jumps backward but that thing¡¯s hand touched her shoulder.

    ¡¸Uggh...... haaah, haah!¡¹

    With just the slightest touch, even the robust Irijina starts to breathe hard.

    So it can steal life energy by touching any part of your body.

    ¡¸Stand down Irijina, I¡¯ll face this thing.¡¹

    I¡¯ll fight this guy alone.

    I still have to pay him back for that stupid dream he showed me of my beloved Lucy.

    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a former magic user or whatever but I¡¯ll send this spirit back to the realm of the dead.

    With the light Dual Crater in hand, I fix my gaze on the Lich¡¯s eerie face.

    That thing also seems to have recognized me as the greatest threat and doesn¡¯t give Irijina or the others a second nce.

    The distance between that floating thing and me, who¡¯s firmly nted on the ground, is roughly 3 m.

    ¡¸Here I go!¡¹

    I run forward at the same time I shout and aim for its shoulder with my sh, but it easily floats up towards the ceiling and evades my sword.

    Without dy, I jump up and try to stab it with my sword.

    I only needed a little more to reach that thing, but I managed to graze part of its cloak, causing some sizzling sounds and white smoke to appear.

    Irijina¡¯s spear may have passed right through the Lich¡¯s body, but I¡¯m sure my Dual Crater will be effective.

    Just when I was about to position myself to challenge the Lich again, a heavy blow hits me in the face and I flip backwards.

    It must have thrown something at me, although I don¡¯t see anything in particring in my direction.

    ¡¸Be careful! It¡¯s wind magic!¡¹

    I receive another impact against my body as Alice shouts at me and I fall over feeling winded.

    So he¡¯s throwing masses of wind at me.

    Now that I look, the Lich¡¯s hands are glowing strangely.

    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying how I can¡¯t see it though.¡¹

    I try to smile but I can¡¯t think of a way to deal with this.

    Taking one or two of those wind attacks won¡¯t be fatal but getting hit too many times and I won¡¯t be able to fight anymore.

    Seeing how I¡¯m not standing firm, the Lick¡¯s hands start glowing again. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll just have to use intuition and sense where to cut.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... leave it to me.¡¹

    Before I leaped forward, Alice shouts and a curtain of fire spreads out between me and the Lich.

    At first, it seems as if she was blocking my path, but I quickly connected the dots and understood her intentions.

    ¡¸Alright, here I go!¡¹

    I start running towards the ming curtain.

    Again, the Lich releases a ball of wind...... but I can see it.

    The wind gets enveloped by the mes and turns into a clump of fire.

    ¡¸This fight is mine now that I can see the attacks!¡¹

    The magic is flying at high speeds, however it isn¡¯t as fast as an arrow.

    I swing my Dual Crater as I run and erase its wind spell.

    After cancelling out the second, third, fourth...... and fifth spell, the curtain of fire finally died down.

    Before I knew it, the Lich was within my sword¡¯s reach.

    Nice teamwork Alice, I¡¯ll have to remember to give her lots of affectionter.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s over.¡¹

    I do it the way I know has the most certainty and swing my sword down, shing it from the head all the way down its body.

    The distance between us is close enough that I can reliably bisect my opponent, but I couldn¡¯t.

    Right before I could bring my sword down, there was a sh of light...... and I was hit with the impact of a lighting bolt, which felt somewhat simr to an experience I had in the past.

    I try to endure the pain and forcibly slice down, though it made nothing but a shallow wound.

    Furthermore, my arm is numb and the sword I brought down by force slipped out of my grip and flew away somewhere.

    So lightning magic right after wind magic...... if you consider that miasma and the ability to control zombies, who knows how many spells it knows how to use.

    ¡¸......it can use that many types of magic...... what an amazing magic user.¡¹

    It¡¯s fine to be impressed, but I¡¯m in a little bit of a dangerous situation here.

    I can¡¯t move my body the way I want either because of the lightning.

    Being unarmed and not being able to move in front of the enemy...... this is the worst situation.

    ¡¸Ooooooooh¡¹

    Not letting the opportunity presented to itself escape, the Lich spreads its arms and wraps them around me as if trying to swallow my entire body.

    I don¡¯t remember getting a corpse to like me...... but it probably has a different objective.

    The sensation around my body is exactly how it appears, an indescribable wispy feeling, totally distinct from the body of a regr skeleton.

    However the feeling that stood out more than anything was the powerful feeling of the energy inside my body being sapped the moment I got embraced.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    So this is what it feels like when your life energy is being drained...... I see, quite agonizing.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! I have to go help!!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t! You won¡¯t be able to do anything even if you went...... I will-......¡¹

    Alice extends her hand but nothing happens.

    Now that I look, her hair is alreadypletely white.

    Her magic must be used up now.

    ¡¸But I still have to go! Hardlett-dono will die like those people!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why...... why won¡¯t my magice out!!?¡¹

    I can hear the other girls shouting.

    I can¡¯t let them worry about me anymore than that.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t...... die yet!¡¹

    I also wrap my arms around the Lich¡¯s back.

    And then.......

    ¡¸Ugaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I tighten my grip and squeeze with all my might.

    ¡¸B-bear hug!?¡¹¡¸Constricting......a ghost......?¡¹

    The Lich seemed to make a face as if it was surprised for a brief moment but its energy-draining power only increases in strength with every breath I take.

    I see, an average man would have lost his strength immediately.

    However, don¡¯t underestimate someone who gets his blood sucked by Brynhildr every week.

    Comparing what this pathetic corpse is doing to me to the feeling of her blood sucking, where it feels like she would continue until sucking until I¡¯m dead, this pain is rather sweet.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong!? Is that all you got!?¡¹

    I squeeze even harder.

    This thing doesn¡¯t have a regr body so its bones don¡¯t break.

    However, the shape of its intangible body starts to change so I know that my actions had some effect.

    The battle of endurance continued for a while, but the first one who gave in was the Lich.

    Suddenly, the force that was draining my energy weakened and it began contorting its body to try and escape.

    But it wasn¡¯t able to. Despite the Lich¡¯s body being able to pass through the walls and floor and even let normal weapons pass through, it can¡¯t phase through a lifeform.

    ...... in other words, it¡¯s the same as Casie.

    I was wondering if that was the case when I felt that airy sensation as it touched me, and now that I know, it won¡¯t be able to move if I squeeze it tightly.

    ¡¸OOOOOOOH!¡¹

    Not being able to use magic while I¡¯m sticking to it, the Lich takes out an old dagger and stabs my side.

    However, it seems closebat isn¡¯t its strong point and the powerless strike is ineffective in the face of my muscles.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! How weak! How do you like this!?¡¹

    I squeeze one level harder and the Lich finally lets out a creepy cry, its form noticeably getting thinner and longer.

    It¡¯s the same as when Irijina steps on Casie, if these apparitions be a strange shape, they won¡¯t be able to move as they want.

    Alright, now¡¯s my chance.

    I fall backwards while still holding onto the Lich¡¯s body.

    Technically, I¡¯m not falling all the way back, I¡¯m just bending my upper body backwards.

    Forming an arch with my body, I m the Lich¡¯s head into the ground with him still in my grasp.1

    ¡¸Nnooooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸H-he threw a ghost......¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Hardlett-dono!!¡¹

    The Lich writhes, its head cracking and its entire bodypletely changing shape after crashing into the floor.

    Not letting this opening go to waste, I spring back up and retrieve the Dual Crater which flew out of my hand earlier.

    ¡¸Ooooh...... Oooooh...... Aaaah¡¹

    It sounds like it¡¯s trying to reason with me, I know you already have intelligence.

    But you¡¯re an existence that can¡¯t stay here anymore, so I want this all to end here if possible.

    And more than anything-

    ¡¸You insulted Lucy.¡¹

    I swing down my Dual Crater at the head of the Lich who¡¯sying on the floor.

    I don¡¯t miss this time, slicing it in half and turning it into white smoke. Along with an incredible cry from the Lich, the smoke eventually fades away.

    This uproar is all finished now.......

    ¡¸Oooou......¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s stomach finally growled.

    So it must be daybreak now.

    ¡¸So as we thought, the zombies were all...... being controlled by this guy?¡¹

    The Lich was defeated and as we check the outside of the mausoleum, we see the sun rising as well as the a bunch of corpses lying on one side of the cemetery.

    They¡¯re all corpses that don¡¯t seem to be able to move anymore.

    ¡¸To be able to control hundreds of zombies, that¡¯s some incredible magic.¡¹

    But now we can¡¯t resolve this confidentially.

    Well, it¡¯s better than if this Lich came out to the surface though.

    ¡¸So in the end, what was that?¡¹

    Kroll, who regained much of his energy, asks with a pale face.

    ¡¸Who knows...... maybe after we search the underground area of the mausoleum we¡¯ll find out something?¡¹

    For one thing, it¡¯s certain that guy was a far and away skilled magic caster when it was still alive.

    I wonder how things turned out this way.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing we can do just by talking about it.¡¹

    With the wound in my side caused by the short sword, my list of injuries increased again.

    Plus, my legs are feeling weak after getting so much of my life energy drained.

    ¡¸Even so...... you¡¯re rubbing my ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too...... ah, you¡¯re putting a finger in......¡¹

    Because touching women is the best way for me to recover my stamina after all.

    Kroll, go rub Alma¡¯s ass when you get back home too, ¡®kay?

    ¡¸Uu...... more importantly, Celia-san is going to yell at me again when she sees Aegir-sama injured while I¡¯m unharmed.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re stillcking in strength. Irijina, retrain him if you have some spare time.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!!¡¹

    I worked so hard, and yet only have this mantle to show for it.......

    Only the mantle that the Lich was wearing was tangible and that was the only object that was left after its main body disappeared.

    It feels gross knowing that it was worn by the dead.

    Maybe I¡¯ll give to Leopolt as a present or something, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mind.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Kroll ¨C Super Side Story: Rpense

    ¡¸You had a rough day today, didn¡¯t you Kroll-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... a lot of things happened......¡¹

    Kroll kisses L and Mira as they came to greet him and then copses tiredly on the bed.

    ¡¸Did you...... make any contributions?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t really do anything. I allowed Aegir-sama to get hurt and then Celia-san pped me...... and then like five other women got angry at me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha......¡¹

    ¡¸There are times like that too...... shall wefort you with some service?¡¹

    Kroll lies on his back as if saying yes and the mother and daughter take his pants off.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll use our mouths......¡¹

    ¡¸So please forget about those unpleasant things.¡¹

    The two of them immediately start licking him from both sides, and the room is filled with a lewd smell and slurping sounds.

    Normally, Kroll wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out and would have released his seed in their mouths, then going straight to sex.

    ¡¸Eh? How strange.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, what are you doing? Let mom take the tip instead.¡¹

    The slurping ensues once again.

    ¡¸Eeeh...... why is this happening?¡¹

    ¡¸Why...... he¡¯s always really quick......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll rub it fast with my hand, ¡®kay?¡¹

    This kind of exchange continued for close to an hour, but the three never connected their bodies.

    ¡¸No way......¡¹¡¸Kroll-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t even twitch a bit...... why is that...... even though it feels so good! Why does it not get hard?!!¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s cry resounds throughout the mansion at night.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 161,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 5300 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 900, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19

    Reserve: 3000

    Family: Nonna (the beautiful Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Melissa (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Miti (betrothed), Maria (betrothed), Catherine (betrothed), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl), Alma (servant)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (impotent), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (student director), Gretel (dog)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (strategist?)

    ire & Laurie (seeking wheat), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother ¨C Marceline; Daughters ¨C Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (taken into custody)

    Assets: 0 gold

    Sexual Partners: 209, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 200: The Finished Story

    <h4>Chapter 200: The Finished Story</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    In the still-oppressive heat of the midday, the rhythmic sound of stomping steel boots continue endlessly.

    I am seated on Schwartz, watching as a gathering of soldiers pass by in front of me.

    Irijina and Celia, who are standing at attention on either side of me, remain motionless.

    ¡¸Everyone, halt! Face to the right, riiiiiiight!!¡¹

    The legs of the soldiers stop in ce, there was a remarkably loud metallic ng and the battle lines turn all at once.

    Without dy, horns sound out while gongs and drums thump repeatedly.

    The soldiers raise their swords and spears in time with the steady beat.

    This wasn¡¯t the wild cheering done to psyche oneself up before a battle, it was a more orderly...... and ceremonial act.

    ¡¸Salute to Hardlett-sama!¡¹

    The soldiers face me and collectively salute.

    I reply by raising my sword, making sure not to show them how troublesome I think this whole thing is.

    ¡¸Turn right!¡¹

    The soldiers turn once again and resume their march with their swords and spears held high.

    Their organized marching really makes me admire how well trained they are, but this parade has absolutely no military significance.

    ¡¸That Leopolt, he¡¯s skipping out.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. This is just a ceremonial service, after all...... without Leopolt-san, it would hinder military practice.¡¹

    Even the cute Celia is taking his side.

    The wounds in my stomach and side caused by those rusty weapons are shallow, but they hurt, and more importantly I¡¯m forbidden by the doctor to drink any alcohol.

    This must be what they call adding insult to injury.

    Oh yeah, Kroll also had the doctor look at him, I don¡¯t know what for though.

    ¡¸A ceremony for the repose of souls, huh...... do we really need something like this?¡¹

    M answers that mix of sighing andining.

    ¡¸The residents near Rafen, especially those living outside the city walls, are worried and asking for it. ......you can¡¯t me them. Several hundred corpses suddenly rose from the dead after all.¡¹

    ¡¸We defeated the main culprit so it should be fine though.¡¹

    This incident is different from the regr spawning of zombies.

    That Lich used some way to revive the dead and manipte them, but we defeated that thing so we shouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about now.

    With that guy defeated, all the zombies are currently back in their motionless state as just corpses.

    ¡¸Even so, their worries won¡¯t disappear. Isn¡¯t it better if we hold a festival like this to ease their minds?¡¹

    The ceremony being held right at this moment is for that purpose and also for therge amount of soldiers who have died recently. The gant marching and music is to disperse the evil spirits and guide the souls to the otherworld...... or so I¡¯m told.

    I don¡¯t have any particr problems with the ceremony itself.

    I don¡¯t mind the cost associated with the ceremony either.

    ¡¸Myint is why I have to stand in the middle of this stupid heat.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs to express his discontent as well.

    In the first ce, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s all ck and making me unnecessarily hot. Why don¡¯t you take my feelings into consideration and turn white?

    Not to mention, this guy was having fun with a woman just recently.

    Whenever he has a chance, he¡¯s lining up his favorite mare and that woman, who he made fall and is currently in charge of his breeding, and indulging himself.

    That woman¡¯s hole is darkened and her outer lips are all stretched out, so much so that they can be seen hanging loosely even when she stands...... her pussy has been stretched until it¡¯s gaping in order to amodate Schwartz¡¯s size.

    With the way her genitals are right now, she can¡¯t be satisfied with a human partner anymore...... although she¡¯s madly in love with Schwartz, so maybe it¡¯s not really a problem.

    ¡¸What a spoiled bastard, I¡¯ll pluck the hair on your back.¡¹

    Schwartz turns his head in my direction as if telling me to stop.

    ¡¸Please stop with this unproductive discussion. With Lord Hardlett here, citizens and soldiers alike feel more secure. I believe it¡¯s an important job as a feudal lord.¡¹

    Now that I look, the soldiers are surrounding the outer perimeter of the cemetery, watching over the citizens as they march and y their instruments.

    It¡¯s true, the people do look a little more relieved with the army in front of them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for the loud apaniment.¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll go along with it, now bring on whatever is next.

    ¡¸Ah, just do whatever preparations you need............¡¹

    ¡¸Tristan, please do what I asked more seriously.¡¹

    M res at Tristan, who gives out orders in a deted tone.

    ¡¸Cannon squad......fire.¡¹

    The citizens raise a tiny scream when they hear the thundering sounds.

    White smoke spews out from the aligned cannons.

    ¡¸Woah, you¡¯re gonna fire off the cannons in a ce like this!?¡¹

    It¡¯s dangerous, plus the barrel of the cannons will explode right away.

    ¡¸No need to worry. The amount of gunpowder was reduced and cannonballs weren¡¯t loaded. The noise may shock the citizens, but it should also act as a disy of strength.¡¹

    Exactly like M said, the gathered residents of the city may have been in shock and bewilderment at what the strange sounds were, but eventually scattered cheers began to rise.

    The shooting may be for encouraging them.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, now is the time for you to address everyone.¡¹

    Celia remains indomitable and sticks close to M.

    No choice, I¡¯ll get this over with.

    I raise my Dual Crater in the air and call out to the soldiers and citizens.

    The sword was already beautiful on its own, but bes like a shiny jewel as it deflects the sun¡¯s rays.

    ¡¸Hear me, everyone! There was in fact a strange incident with zombies just the other day. The cause of that mess was an evil spirit who made a nest in the old mausoleum...... however, I have quickly dispatched the threat so there is no need to worry. Even if there are any problems in the future, the army will be mobilized to eliminate them. Therefore, rest assured.¡¹

    That¡¯s the best I can do, I¡¯ll probably make things worse by talking too much.

    ¡¸If the feudal lord-sama says so, then......¡¹

    ¡¸You heard that loud sound just now, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯ll blow away any zombies.¡¹

    ¡¸Seems like the feudal lord-sama defeated the main cause too.¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the rumors, that ghost was beaten down with his dick.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, I heard that the ghost got skewered by his dick.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the feudal lord-sama, that might be possible. I hear that it gets as long as his height if he gets serious.¡¹

    The soldiers and citizens face me and cheer, with everyone seemingly satisfied with my exnation.

    I¡¯m d they understand, although I¡¯m not sure what thetter part was about. Was Celia the one who spread those rumors?

    ¡¸It was Leopolt-san and Adolph who said to spread those rumors so that the people would feel reassured! M-san also agreed with them! But using a dick...... I have no words.¡¹

    ¡¸Just when there haven¡¯t been many weird rumors floating around recently.¡¹

    What kind of pervert would use a dick to exterminate a ghost?

    I simply squeezed it tight and mmed it into the ground.

    ¡¸That¡¯s plenty strange in itself though.¡¹

    I pinch Celia¡¯s cheeks lightly to make her obedient.

    ¡¸Hgah, hgah...... please stop! Ah, you¡¯re even stroking my butt!¡¹

    I shift my gaze and look past the showy ceremony to find the engineering corps moving around in a corner of the cemetery.

    ¡¸What are they building over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Adolph-san told you, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s an incinerator...... apparently. Those who are suspected to be turned into undead or infected with some sort of gue will be cremated before they¡¯re buried.¡¹

    So the corpses will be thrown in the fire.

    ¡¸Normally, the citizens would say that it¡¯s quite sad to see bodies burned like that, but now they¡¯re rather receptive. Far from thinking it¡¯s a bad idea, they¡¯re helping out free of charge.¡¹

    It¡¯s certainly the case that the corpses won¡¯t turn into zombies or skeletons if you burn them.

    During wartimes, we also gather therge number of bodies and burn them so they don¡¯t be undead.

    So it also helps prevent spreading of diseases too, huh.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether to call it clever or wicked to use the citizens¡¯ fear of undead like that.¡¹

    But maybe you have to think this way if you want to be a domestic affairs official.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, that should be the end of everything rted to the public. So, how did it go?¡¹

    After seeing the ceremony to the end, we returned to the mansion¡¯s office.

    This talk isn¡¯t something to be done in front of the soldiers or citizens after all.

    All the ceremonies held until now were for the sake of reassuring the people and not for any other particr reason.

    The more important issue at hand is that basement underneath the mausoleum...... or more specifically, the investigation of the ce where the source of our problem, the Lich, came from.

    I wanted to participate as well, but I was stopped on the basis of my injuries.

    Celia¡¯s face tenses up angrily.

    She¡¯s cute, though I think she¡¯ll get upset if I rub her ass now.

    ¡¸10 members were chosen from the escort unit to investigate. They found several skeletons but eliminated them without trouble. There were no injuries...... my mistake, Christoph fell over and was knocked unconscious.¡¹

    ¡¸No injuries, huh. I¡¯m sure mere skeletons won¡¯t be able to defeat the heavily armed escort squad. So, what else did they find?¡¹

    ¡¸There was one coffin found with chains wrapped around it. They tried opening it to look inside, but it appeared to be more of a mould than a coffin. Lead was used to harden the interior of the stone coffin...... so they couldn¡¯t tell if there were bones or anything else inside.¡¹

    ¡¸......I see.¡¹

    Binding the dead from the outside and pouring lead inside isn¡¯t normal at all.

    That coffin may have been suppressing the main culprit.

    In any case, I¡¯m sure I split that guy in half and extinguished him with my Dual Crater.

    The body shouldn¡¯t be important anymore.

    ¡¸There was also this book, or rather a diary. From what I can see, it seems to be extremely old and is falling apart here and there...... and it contains many hard to understand expressions that we don¡¯t use today, so we can¡¯t glean any information from it.¡¹

    The diary which Celia carefully takes out of from the cloth it was wrapped in looked to be ancient and damaged to the point where any mishandling would cause it to crumble.

    ¡¸It was left on top of the aforementioned coffin. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything important.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that.¡¹

    The book might make things clear about the life that person had when alive.

    I heard that a Lich is when a powerful magic caster turns into a ghost after death.

    Questions like what kind of person was that magic user, how did that person live and how did that person die and even the reason of why that person turned into an apparition may be obtained from that book.

    ¡¸But that¡¯s probably meaningless too.¡¹

    I take a sip of tea and rest my elbow on the desk.

    That guy¡¯s already finished as a person.

    The moment the individual died, it was no longer a human. A Lich is just another monster, nothing more than the dregs of life.

    There is no point even if we dig up any more of his life.

    The dead just returned to being dead and turned into dust.

    I unusually put up a front and look far in the distance out the window.

    £¨Yaaay, yaaaay, today¡¯s snack is my favorite pumpkin pie~£©

    Casie is lightly floating this way.

    ¡¸......there are some people who enjoy life even after they die after all, maybe I¡¯ll take a quick peek.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t understand anything in there either......¡¹

    If Celia can¡¯t read it, then most people probably can¡¯t.

    Which leaves me with only that person.

    He should be back now that the clean-up of the ceremony is done.

    ¡¸Haa...... you want me to read this worn out thing......?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to transcribe the entire thing. It¡¯s fine as long you can get some meaning from it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s still a book, this unnecessarily old diary...... I¡¯m sure whatever is written won¡¯t even be that interesting, but if you¡¯re asking me to do the work I¡¯m paid for, then......¡¹

    ¡¸Stop mumbling and read it already!¡¹

    Tristan gives the irritated Celia a sidelong nce before carefully flipping open the book.

    Every time he flipped a page, the book tears a little and pages start falling out, although I don¡¯t mind because I won¡¯t be reading this thing a second time.

    With every page, Tristan reads out the contents in an unmotivated tone.

    Celia gets annoyed at the way he trantes, but now we have a rough understanding of everything.

    ¡±A long, long time ago, a certain man lived in the small city we call Rafen.

    The man was an extremely skilled magic user and he was quite well-known, with his name not only widespread amongst the residents, but also known by the feudal lord and nearby nobles.

    He could wield a wide array of spells ranging from wind magic to lightning and water magic and he was extolled as a matchless magic user.

    However, the man wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    The man was a magic user who mastered a variety of magic but he only ended up as a skilled magic user for each type of magic.

    He learned everything from fire magic to bewitching magic, although he never became a caster of legends.

    Believing in his own ability, the man continued searching for a magic which suited him the best.

    Until finally, the man found it.

    And that was magic to control the dead.¡±

    It was supposed to read like a diary, but this is how Tristan exins the contents.

    ¡¸User of the dead...... was it?¡¹

    ¡¸The wind magic and lightning magic were powerful too, no?¡¹

    Alice can only use fire magic, but she probably has more power in her attacks than the Lich.

    In other words, that guy was a Jack of all trades and master of none, able to do everything neither exceptionally nor poorly.

    I guess I can understand a little bit of how sad he felt when he was praised as a skilled magic user.

    ¡¸But to use the dead of all things......¡¹

    Magic isn¡¯t exactly forbidden in Goldonia or any other country.

    There is also the fact that not enough people exist who can use magic that requiresws to be made specifically for them in the first ce, but people who are capable of small feats can be street performers while the more powerful and skilled users can use magic to help them be vige chiefs or even a feudal lord.

    There are cases like Alice¡¯s where it caused discord with others, but in her situation, the rtionship with her father was the problem.

    ¡¸But still, a magic rted to the dead......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unheard of.¡¹

    Never hearing of something doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it doesn¡¯t exist.

    Common sense dictates that anything which uses another person¡¯s corpse and maniptes it is taboo.

    It just isn¡¯t logical, it gives off the same unpleasant physiological feeling as a human eating another human¡¯s flesh.

    ¡¸Continue reading on.¡¹

    I have a pretty good picture already though.

    ¡±The man was delighted.

    It was because he felt the infinite possibilities with this magic unlike any others.

    The number of dead he could control quickly rose from 5 to 10, then 10 to 20.

    In order to master the magic to control the dead, the man devoted everything to learning the intricacies.

    However, the man realized.

    The city of Rafen was small and the cemetery was too cramped.

    Even if he dug up the entire cemetery, he would not be able to retrieve a decent corpse.

    At this rate, the man would not be able to challenge his own limits.

    That¡¯s why the man decided to create more dead people.

    Fortunately, the man was skilled in using many different magic and there was not a single person in the city who could oppose him.¡±

    ¡¸And that¡¯s how he ended up like this.¡¹

    ¡¸......my goodness...... so something like that happened in Rafen......¡¹

    I gently hug the trembling Celia and rub her boobs too.

    Judging by the age of the book, it probably happened more than several decades ago.

    I¡¯m sure there is nobody in the city who remembers him.

    ¡¸What an unpleasant story. You¡¯d want to hole yourself up in your room for three days after reading that.¡¹

    Tristan continues reading, ignoring thement thatined how he¡¯s always holed up in his room anyways.

    ¡±The man attained many corpses.

    Furthermore, he made magic tools to increase his own magic power and surpass the limits of his own body.

    He took the hair of the dead and wove each one to create his mantle.

    He bathed that mantle in the entrails and spinal fluid of the dead to allow resentment and hatred to dwell in it.

    The mantle was dyed ck.¡±

    ¡¸Uwaa...... that¡¯s terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t turn so ck even with the hair of that many people though.¡¹

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama! You gave that mantle to Leopolt-san, didn¡¯t you!?¡¹

    Umu, it would go well with the ck theme of my army, so he¡¯s probably wearing it now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. Continue.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if he¡¯ll be alright...... if he turns into an undead......¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to see an undead Leopolt, I¡¯ll go check on himter.

    ¡¸Everything onward is not part of the diary. ......it¡¯s the record of the guards.¡¹

    ¡±The man could not see anything but his own magic.

    The thing that ended that path of his was a single arrow.

    The arrow drenched in plenty of poison pierced the man¡¯s arm and he passed away after writhing in pain.

    Even though the man died, the guards and the people of the vige feared he would control his own corpse, so they ced his body in a heavy stone coffin, poured melted lead inside, wrapped chains around the coffin and buried the entire coffin underneath the mausoleum.

    This is done just to make sure that demon doesn¡¯te back to life for all eternity.¡±

    ¡¸That¡¯s the end.¡¹

    ¡¸He revived anyways though.¡¹

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t hear any of the story and be unmotivated.

    I would absolutely nevere to understanding with a guy like that.

    Well, now I have to go and tell Leopolt.

    I leave the mansion and call out to Leopolt who is monitoring the training on the parade grounds.

    ¡¸Yo...... that mantle-¡¹

    ¡¸Hauah!¡¹

    He is already splendidly wearing that mantle, which made Celia yell out in a strange voice and step back.

    I guess he couldn¡¯t just not use something which I, as his superior, gave him after all.

    As a good superior, I should exin all the details to him.

    ¡¸......I see.¡¹

    After hearing the story, Leopolt excitedly, yet expressionlessly, takes off the mantle.

    ¡¸If this would call upon the likes of undead creatures, it would cause unnecessary trouble. I know it¡¯s rude, but please allow me to remove it.¡¹

    Yeah, I don¡¯t mind at all.

    You don¡¯t have to give it back to me though.

    I don¡¯t want it either.

    Leopolt removed the article of clothing from his body and resumes the monitoring of training as if nothing happened.

    As usual, he¡¯s got no expression on his face and it was as if nothing changed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine even after hearing all that...... does that mean you really don¡¯t have any emotions?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows.¡¹

    That night, Leopolt, who normally doesn¡¯t bath inefficiently, took a two-hour long bath.

    I also spotted him scrupulously washing his attendant Nina¡¯s clothes.

    That guy, in actual fact maybe he¡¯s slightly curious about her?

    Bedroom

    ¡¸In the end, it seems Leopolt stayed in the bath forever.¡¹

    ¡¸How vulgar. Good grief.¡¹

    It makes me grin when I imagine Leopolt making a troubled face for once, but M got angry at me.

    The one who alwayses to my room to take care of me is Celia, but it seems like she¡¯s busy dealing with the aftermath of the ceremony today.

    ¡¸I said I would help as well...... but she was stubborn and insisted that she could do it herself, so I let her.¡¹

    ¡¸Celia might be trying to one up you.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, is that how it is?¡¹

    M is superior when ites to swordy, although it can¡¯t be helped if you consider the difference in height of Celia who is 160 cm to M who is 170 cm.

    The difference in experience between Celia, who is still learning about leadership, and M, who once led an army, is also clear.

    That girl may consider M her rival.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already 27 years old...... if I fall behind a girl who hasn¡¯t even turned 20 yet, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be true, but she¡¯s a hard worker and hates losing. She won¡¯t be able to ept that fact so easily.¡¹

    I sit on the bed and pour alcohol in two sses.

    The doctor only forbade me to drink in the morning, and it¡¯s night time right now, so the situation has changed.

    M bows once before taking a seat beside me.

    ¡¸Moreover...... she may bepeting with you in this area too.¡¹

    I embrace M and fondle her breasts over her clothes.

    ¡¸Aau...... aaau......¡¹

    M, who normally puts up a resistance to anything lewd, doesn¡¯t do so this time.

    Women who are my lovers have to allow their breasts to be grabbed in the bedroom...... that knowledge is as natural as breathing is.

    There is no doubt that she came into my room tonight with the intention of epting my cock.

    ¡¸Uuu...... it¡¯s never going to be as big as Nonna-san¡¯s though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong of you topare with Nonna. ......you have a nice pair of breasts that tempt men.¡¹

    M¡¯s boobs are sufficiently big.

    If Maria hears you calling them small, she would cry tears of blood.

    Celia¡¯s boobs have been growing at a rapid pace recently although they don¡¯te close to M¡¯s size yet.

    They both have a pair of nice and soft breasts.

    ¡¸If you fondle them so much...... aahn¡¹

    I kiss her neck while rubbing her boobs and make her let out a sexy moan.

    That should turn on her switch.

    I push M down and kiss her neck like I¡¯m sucking on it.

    I gradually lower my mouth as I rip open the chest area of her shirt, licking the mounds of flesh and eventually rolling my tongue over her nipples.......

    ¡¸Please wait!¡¹

    All of a sudden, M pushes my face away and stands up from the bed.

    She¡¯s not going to postpone this forter is she...... especially when my dick is starting to get in the mood.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a problem with youing onto me. I came here with that intent in the first ce...... it¡¯s not that, but since it¡¯s just the two of us, I wanted to do things from the start, you know, like in the right order.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Then stand over there.¡¹

    M stands a little bit apart from the bed.

    I follow after her and cling to her body although I don¡¯t pull her panties down or suck on her breasts.

    It might be nice to do it like two virgins.

    ¡¸My lips......nnh¡¹

    I hug her from the front and press my lips against hers.

    It was a kiss where no tongue was used and only our lips pushed together. It was not supposed to induce any sexual excitement, but M closed her eyes like she was enjoying it and her body leaned in towards me.

    We repeatedly pecked at each other and the intensity of the kisses gradually increased.

    First our mouths would part slightly, and then my tongue would flick at her teeth, and then my tongue would enter deeper into her mouth.

    ¡¸Nnh, nnh, nnh¡ª! Nnn!¡¹

    Everything up until now was to her liking so M also began to extend her tongue, tangling hers with mine almost like the two tongues were wrestling with each other.

    First, I would send some of my saliva into her mouth, which she swallows, then she would send saliva into mine.

    It was intense but a gentle and pleasant kiss.

    ¡¸Puha¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhaa...... haa, haa¡¹

    When we pulled our mouths apart from each other, a strand of saliva formed a bridge between our lips.

    M looked at me somewhat reluctant to stop, however it¡¯s about time we move to the next stage.

    ¡¸Will you take it off yourself? Or do you want me to take it off?¡¹

    ¡¸Could I ask you...... to strip me?¡¹

    Her cute voice makes me smile unconsciously.

    The way I took her clothes off was by no means rough, as I removed her jacket carefully like any attendant would their master and do the same for the shirt worn underneath.

    Because it is still summer time, only two pieces of house-clothing were rolled up before her breasts came into my sight.

    Her nipples are already erect and hard.

    ¡¸Oh...... fufufu, you¡¯re already raring to go.¡¹

    M¡¯s face turns red.

    The faint scent of fruit juice seems to emit from her now naked upper body.

    It looks like she put on perfume.

    Following that, I quietly, but with quick motions, lower her pants.

    When I removed thest piece of clothing, her lower lips adorned with a beautifulyer of gold hair opened slightly.

    ¡¸How pretty.¡¹

    ¡¸P-please don¡¯tpliment a ce like that!¡¹

    I was thinking of using my mouth to start, but M put a hand on my head.

    ¡¸Um...... it¡¯s embarrassing if I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s naked. Please take your clothes off, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Right, let¡¯s get these clothes out of the way immediately.

    After I pulled my shirt off to reveal my naked upper body, a hand stretches to my side.

    ¡¸This wound...... was it when you defeated the Lich?¡¹

    ¡¸It was from an old de after all. The medicine was effective so there shouldn¡¯t be any concern of the wound festering.¡¹

    After stroking the wound for a while, M tenderly licks it.

    I can¡¯t hold back much longer, I¡¯m taking out my cock.

    ¡¸Ah, please wait! I¡¯ll take care of the bottom-......¡¹

    With thatment, M kneels at my feet and lowers my pants and underwear.

    When she did so, my dick is unleashed and springs up all the way to my stomach, apanied by the sound of the pping of flesh.

    ¡¸What an incredible state of arousal...... it¡¯s as energetic as a 15 or 16 year old young man. Furthermore, it¡¯s really huge like always...... look, it¡¯s practically touching your chest.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, if you praise me so much, it¡¯ll get even bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸If it gets any bigger than that, I¡¯m really going to die. Shall I suck on it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s tempting, but not this time.¡¹

    We decided to act like a young innocent couple this time.

    I hug M from the back and push my finger against the entrance of her vagina.

    ¡¸Aau...... r-right there! The shallow area...... aaaaah!¡¹

    That was only stimtion with my finger, although I know M¡¯s weak points inside and out.

    It took no more than 30 seconds of fingering before she started to grind her hips.

    ¡¸What a sensitive girl. Now...... how about here. You¡¯re weak here too, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    I knead her clitoris with my index finger and continue to pleasure her most sensitive spots.

    M could do nothing as she squealed, falling forward limply.

    Her love juices are overflowing and already making puddles on the floor.

    ¡¸Make sure you don¡¯t fall over.¡¹

    I pull my finger out, grab her ass, put my mouth against her privates and slip my tongue inside.

    ¡¸Aaooooh! Your mouth is......nnnhaa!¡¹

    M puts her hands on her knees and desperately tries to endure the pleasure while keeping herself from falling.

    A third-party onlooker may consider this a vulgar position.

    But with my face buried in her intimate areas, the only thing in my eyes are her spread out twitching asshole and her dripping wet pussy.

    I¡¯m just focusing on sucking on her naughty parts right now.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, my legs can¡¯t hold me up anymore.¡¹

    I lift up M when she reaches her limit and toss her onto the bed.

    A small scream escapes M¡¯s lips as she bounces once on the bed, then hides her face shyly when I crawl in between her legs.

    ¡¸Is this kind of childish and naive sex enjoyable too?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to endure it when there¡¯s such a skilled kid.¡¹

    We exchange another kiss with tongue.

    It¡¯s about time for pration.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in. How do you want me to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Just get on top like this. From the front...... like normal......¡¹

    So she wants sex to be simple and childish too.

    Is she going to follow through all the way?

    ¡¸Then, here I go. You¡¯re not being executed, so you don¡¯t have to make such a determined face.¡¹

    M puts her hand on my shoulder and shuts her eyes tight.

    ¡¸A woman needs to have a certain amount of resolve in order to take a huge dick like Lord Hardlett¡¯s!¡¹

    Now that I think about it, most girls have that expression on their faces.

    Although as soon as I start thrusting, they start drooling and moaning in pleasure.

    ¡¸Here I go...... there...... it¡¯s going in.¡¹

    I hold her thighs and push my hips forward.

    There was a squelching sound as I first entered her hole, making M¡¯s brow wrinkle, but after breaking past the entrance, her overflowing juices guide my shaft smoothly inside.

    ¡¸Fuuun!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaggh!!¡¹

    I push my way all the way inside until I hit the wall of flesh at the very depths of her canal.

    Her closed eyes shoot open wide and her body tenses up drastically...... and then she slowly loosens up.

    ¡¸It reached the very back. You¡¯re squeezing so nicely around me.¡¹

    ¡¸I trained myself after all, even so only a little bit more than half is inside...... your dick is trulyrge beyond belief.¡¹

    M¡¯s hole is quite narrow for her size, however she makes up for that with her toned muscles and strong clenching ability, so the both of us can enjoy ourselves even if I¡¯m rubbing the shallower area.

    ¡¸Your pussy swallowed my dick and is secreting all this liquid. What a lewd hole you have.¡¹

    ¡¸It is the fate of all women to want to engulf the dick of a nice man such as yourself.¡¹

    M brushes her hand over my back and arm as she says that.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got such wonderful muscles, it¡¯s so manly and lovely.¡¹

    When M whispers ¡°I love how you¡¯re so buff and manly¡± to me, I get happy and start moving my hips, which breaks up her sentence.

    ¡¸Hiiih! This rubbing is so amazing...... feels so good! More......¡¹

    ¡¸More? Like this?¡¹

    I emphatically move my hips inrge sweeping motions, mming rather deep into her.

    M lets out a few moans, although she res at me unhappily.

    I know this isn¡¯t what she meant.

    I just want her to tell me what she wants out loud.

    ¡¸N-not like that, more...... more-¡¹

    ¡¸More what? You want me to push it deeper inside?¡¹

    After hesitating for a bit, M appears to have resolved herself and then she shouts loudly.

    ¡¸Right here! Please rub this more, harder!¡¹

    She extends her hand and presses against her own stomach, in doing so it makes her hole clench tighter, her narrowed walls causing a strong friction against my dick.

    That slight stimtion must have caused her to cum a little as her head was thrown backwards and her tongue hung out of her mouth.

    The area M is the weakest is the rough area close to the entrance and can be reached even with a finger.

    If that ce is rubbed with my dick, she¡¯ll fall instantly.

    ¡¸Fufu, alright, I get it. Like this, right?¡¹

    I¡¯ll give her the intense friction she wanted.

    Her natural moans sound like screams, then I feel a warm sensation near my crotch.

    So she finally ended up squirting.

    I won¡¯t let things end here though.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, it¡¯s still getting harder!¡¹

    When I tighten up my abdomen, my cock gets one stage stiffer.

    I push my steel-like meat rod against her weak point and rub the edge of the tip of my dick against the interior of her genitals harshly.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiih¡ª!! Not good, not good, not gooooood-! This really isn¡¯t goood! If you do it that rough, I¡¯ll go crazyyyy!!¡¹

    Her tone changed.

    M, who typically uses keigo, is now screaming like some child.

    Both of her arms il around trying to get me to release her, but her legs are wrapped around my waist to prevent me from leaving.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll trust your feet. How¡¯s this! This isn¡¯t over yet!¡¹

    While her legs are wrapped around my waist, I forcefully bring my body up in a half-rising posture.

    In that bent position, I m my dick down into M from above and continue to pleasure her.

    ¡¸Aauuu¡ª-! Nnniiii¨C! Aaaaaaah¨C!¡¹

    I fondle M¡¯s breasts and seal her lips with kisses, doing whatever I please in addition to my constant thrusting, and after screaming for a while, her body eventually starts twitching.

    ¡¸Ah...... aaaah...... aaaaaaah......¡¹

    She must be experiencing a strong and genuine orgasm.

    I kiss her again as she takes in a deep breath probably because of all the screaming she did.

    When I did so-

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnnnnnh¡ª!!¡¹

    She let out a muffled moan due to her mouth being covered by me and squirts a huge amount of fluid iparable to the previous times, entwining both arms and legs around my body as she reaches the peak of her climax.

    ¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    I feel a strong constricting pressure at the same time, bringing me close to releasing my load again.

    After enduring the tight grip from her contractions, Mpletely loses her strength and copses on the bed, letting me to pull my dick out and determine the course of my ejaction.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming M, take this!¡¹

    A tremendous amount of semen jets out and urately sshes on M¡¯s face, painting the entire surface of her face as well as her breasts white.

    Normally, she would get upset and tell me how thoughtless such an action was, however the woman was too immersed in the feeling of her own orgasm, happily allowing her entire body to be showered with my seed.

    ¡¸Fuu...... that felt good.¡¹

    ¡¸My body...... is all sticky...... have to take a bath.¡¹

    M was about to get up a short while after our climax, but I¡¯m not finished with her yet.

    ¡¸What are you saying? You can take a bath after we¡¯re finished here, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You already let out so much, so......¡¹

    I stick my still-erect dick in front of M¡¯s face.

    There¡¯s no way I would be satisfied with only ejacting once.

    ¡¸N-no way, my body is already at its limit......¡¹

    ¡¸Then you can just lie there. I¡¯ll do all the moving.¡¹

    I drag M across the bed as I say that and then thrust into her from the side.

    ¡¸Aauuuah! That¡¯s not fair! If you rub me there, I won¡¯t be able to-......¡¹

    I keep nudging at her weak point to prevent any resistance and change positions.

    Doing it while she¡¯s face down is nice, and so is thrusting up into her while she sits on top of me.

    If that¡¯s the case, lifting her up and pounding her hard could be nice too.

    This night is just beginning.

    ¡¸Wait, my body is really going to break, s-stop-...... hiiiiiiih!! This cock is soo amazinnggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu...... now I¡¯m satisfied.¡¹

    I look over at M who¡¯s lying beside me.

    I gently shake the woman¡¯s shoulder while her arms and legs are spread apart.

    ¡¸M, are you asleep?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just barely conscious. I can¡¯t move my body anymore though...... I can¡¯t go take a bath either.¡¹

    That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s romantic just toy together and greet the morning bathed in each other¡¯s bodily fluids.

    ¡¸Peerless...... cock......dy killer......¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for thepliment.¡¹

    As I stroke M¡¯s hair, which has be crusty from the dried semen, she musters up thest of her energy and buries her face in my chest.

    Both of us must be stinking of sex, but she doesn¡¯t care at this moment.

    Hugging each other like this until morning is nice too.

    And then, I hear a knock on the door.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? Have you gone to bed already?¡¹

    It¡¯s Celia¡¯s voice, she must have stayed up all-night to finish whatever work she was doing.

    As I was about to reply, M seals my mouth with a kiss.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already asleep? ......how strange, the door is locked.¡¹

    I normally don¡¯t lock the bedroom door.

    That¡¯s because a woman may pay me a visit at night.

    ¡¸This is suspicious...... Aegir-sama, are you really asleep?¡¹

    I would feel sorry for her if I don¡¯t respond, however M tears up and shakes her head.

    Hmmm, I feel bad for Celia, but let¡¯s dedicate this day to M.

    I¡¯ll enjoy some sweets together with her tomorrow or something.

    In the early morning of the next day, Celia clung to the back of the maid who came to bring water and became enraged when she saw the happily sleeping M, which caused a little bit of a kerfuffle, but it was ultimately nothing too significant.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Kroll ¨C Super Side Story: Despair

    Late Night, Tristan¡¯s Room

    It waste at night and all the household members and servants have fallen asleep, but one young man paid a visit to a certain room with a serious look on his face.

    The young man knew that the owner of that room did not have a daytime or night time.

    In fact, he knew that the owner would not even be awake in the morning or daytime.

    ¡¸Haa...... why do I have to listen to you talk about your lower half?¡¹

    ¡¸T-the doctor told me ¡°It¡¯s impossible for someone your age¡±...... so now I don¡¯t have anyone else to rely on.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s sigh was heavier than usual.

    Tristanmented uninterestedly after Kroll finished exining his circumstances.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably because your life energy was drained by the Lich.¡¹1

    Tristan pulls out a book from one of the many shelves lining his room.

    ¡¸When you are touched by a Lich, your life energy...... in other words, your very life essence was taken from you. It bes the source of that thing¡¯s power, you see.¡¹

    Kroll nervously parrots what he heard.

    ¡¸Life energy was drained......?¡¹

    ¡¸You would die. Life energy is the basis of all living things after all. If you run out of it, you can¡¯t continue living.¡¹

    Kroll pictures the dried up corpses of the couple he saw in the cemetery.

    ¡¸But in your case, you were saved before that happened, right? That¡¯s why you were able to escape death.¡¹

    Tristan takes a gulp of his tea.

    ¡¸S-so that means-......?¡¹

    ¡¸The ce where humans are most directly linked with life is...... the ce where you are currently experiencing troubles. In your case, the Lich was draining your life energy for a considerable amount of time. Because of that, you may have lost functionality in that area.¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    Kroll drops to his knees in shock.

    ¡¸B-but Aegir-sama was also drained for a fair amount of time, yet he was able to return home and have several women-......¡¹

    The reverberating moaning and screaming of women in this mansion is well-known and that fact hasn¡¯t changed even now.

    ¡¸Well, each person has differing amounts of life energy. That person...... is a little abnormal, so it¡¯s better not to use him as reference in my opinion.¡¹

    When the two of them leave one another, the image of that man fucking over a dozen women from day to nightes to mind.

    ¡¸Uuu...... it¡¯s true that he is at least three times my size...... b-but what am I supposed to do about this?¡¹

    Tristan told him something so cruel as if it was nothing.

    ¡¸It was an idental side effect, so it might actually go back to normal after some time, however it could also never go back to what it was until you die. In my personal opinion, I think you¡¯re out of luck if it doesn¡¯t get better in three days. That part may have malfunctioned because your life energy was pulled out of you so suddenly.¡¹

    Kroll copses to the floor and cries.

    Tristan tries to offer some support by spreading his arms and talking to the young man gently.

    ¡¸Life isn¡¯t all about women. I haven¡¯t been with a single female in my whole life since I was born and I¡¯m still quite happy. If you alsoe to understand the enjoyment of books, tea and afternoon naps, you might not worry about this anymore.¡¹

    Kroll did not put his lips to the expensive tea ced in front of him and just continued to bawl his eyes out.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 161,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Private Army: 5300 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 900, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19

    Reserve: 3000

    Family: Nonna (the beautiful Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Melissa (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Miti (betrothed), Maria (betrothed), Catherine (betrothed), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl), Alma (servant)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (jealous adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (despairing, impotent), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (happy security officer), Polte (student director), Gretel (dog)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (strategist?)

    ire & Laurie piling a n), Schwartz (lewd horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother ¨C Marceline; Daughters ¨C Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (taken into custody)

    Assets: -200 gold (memorial ceremony -200)

    Sexual Partners: 209, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 201: Banquet and Young Queen

    <h4>Chapter 201: Banquet and Young Queen</h4>

    A beautiful carriage stops in front of the mansion and the shadow of a person steps out once the horsese to a halt.

    This scene is very reminiscent of the time udia came to visit, but this time, it was a much smaller girl.

    ¡¸Brother~~!¡¹

    The girl aligns her feet together and jumps down the not particrly tall carriage, making sure she doesn¡¯t fall off, then uses tiny but quick steps to run in my direction as soon as she sees me ready to greet her at the entrance.

    ¡¸Wee to my humble abode, Your Majesty.¡¹

    I made sure to be polite to the girl because there were a number of people from Malt present, however the tinydy pays no attention and proceeds to jump into my chest with a beaming smile on her face.

    Thisdy is the young queen of the Malt Kingdom, Celestina......although she currently treats me like her brother.

    If anyone sees this smile which seems to burst with happiness and isn¡¯t fascinated, then there must be something wrong with their heart.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯te to y today, but rather as a part of some official diplomatic business.

    This time of the year is the first time the Malt Kingdom under Celestina¡¯s rule is experiencing their harvest ever since forming a friendly rtionship with me and the Queen hase to my territory with a wagon packed with Malt¡¯s most exported good in wheat as a sign of friendship and goodwill.

    Malt has their own circumstances, however their harvest this year was the same as usual, in other words they have food to spare even after all the citizens eat their fill.

    Almost all thend in the Malt Kingdom consists of farnd and they don¡¯t have any other resource besides food supplies.

    Thus, they need to sell their wheat after they harvest it and exchange it for a variety of goods such as iron and wood.

    In addition, due to secret agreements between Celestina and I, Malt is giving me priority when conducting trade.

    Those state of affairs aside though, I simply wanted to see Celestina.

    Anybody who sees her smile, which is as bright as the sun, and doesn¡¯t feel calm isn¡¯t human.

    ¡¸Brother, I wanted to see you! I was so lonely!¡¹

    She clings to my chest and tries to wrap her tiny arms around my back but she wasn¡¯t able to do sopletely.

    Not good, she¡¯s too cute.

    I hug her back and pick up Celestina.

    ¡¸Nice of you toe, Celestina. I was waiting for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh brother...... how I missed you so~¡¹

    Her small hands extend to my face and then her flower-like lips press against me.

    Hahaha, what a cute kiss.

    ¡¸Your Majesty! What are you doing in front of everyone!?¡¹

    The woman who rushed out of carriage quickly took Celestina away from me.

    The little girl struggled in that woman¡¯s arms, telling her to let go.

    ¡¸Your Majesty¡¯s lips are to be offered to the person you will someday fall in love with. You shouldn¡¯t be granting it to someone as easily as that!¡¹

    The woman¡¯s name is Monica, who remained as Celestina¡¯s attendant during hard times and continued serving as her loyal retainer. She can be a little overbearing but that might just be another side to her faithfulness.

    ¡¸Boo, it¡¯s been so long, I can act spoiled can¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸You must not. Everyone is watching, Your Majesty is the King of Malt!¡¹

    The expression of the little girl quickly bes strict.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right...... well then brother, I ask that you treat me well for the time I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Celestina pinches her skirt and curtsies gracefully, prompting me to smile and respond in kind with Nonna and Mel quickly following suit, lowering our heads in a respectful bow.

    Despite her small stature, she is still the King of a country, which naturally means Nonna and the others are lower in standing.

    Nonna aside, Mel and Ca are also bowing in an eptable manner.

    Yesterday, Nonna was babbling about something in the living room untilte at night, so she was trying to teach manners...... to Ca in particr, I¡¯m guessing.

    ¡¸As I thought, this kind of thing doesn¡¯t match my personality. A skirt has to be at least above the knee, it¡¯s much sexier that way.¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet!!¡¹

    Sparks fly between Nonna and Ca.

    I¡¯ll leave them alone.

    ¡¸Is it alright if Monica doesn¡¯t greet my brother?¡¹

    ¡¸I am your attendant, so I don¡¯t need to go out of my way to meet him.¡¹

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t my brother Monica¡¯s first partner? He¡¯s the man who you offered your virginity to, that¡¯s why-......¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Monica tries to drown out Celestina by raising her voice.

    But she was a second toote and all the mansion¡¯s guards as well as the group of attendants from Malt all stifled theirughter.

    ¡¸Kuh-......¡¹

    Don¡¯t look at me, that just now wasn¡¯t any fault of my own.

    Celestina is cute, but still hasn¡¯t be a woman yet.

    On that point, Monica, whose body was turned into a full-fledged woman, is emitting a more lewd scent than before.

    If I flip up her clothes and insert my dick in her hole...... it¡¯ll definitely get wet whether she likes it or not.

    When I pump my hips while sucking on her rtivelyrge breasts, her screams would change into moans, and thenstly she would definitely wrap her legs around my waist.

    And when I release all my semen inside her...... Monica¡¯s uterus will be filled with my seed and she will definitely bear my child.

    ¡¸What are you grinning about?¡¹

    I suddenly realize that Nonna, who was beside me, brought her face in front of me.

    Not good, I went into my own world of imaginations.

    I try to feign innocence but notice the pain in my crotch.

    At this rate, my pants will be torn and more importantly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make an excuse for my bulge.

    In any case, if I were to get such a raging hard-on in front of the Queen of Malt and her followers, I¡¯ll be hard-pressed for an excuse.

    It would seem like I was lusting after Celestina.

    I don¡¯t have such carnal desire for a cute girl like her.

    I had her suck on my meat rod and I sshed my seed on her, but I certainly don¡¯t have any indecent thoughts.

    ¡¸Well then Aegir-sama, let¡¯s show Her Majesty Celestina to the banquet hall.¡¹

    Mel cuts in between me and the party from Malt with perfect timing.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Nonna to realize as well,ughing with a ¡®hohoho¡¯ while taking my arm in order to hide my erect dick.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, you should change into your party dress. Let¡¯s head back to our room.¡¹

    Celestina¡¯s arm was also taken by Monica and they left to the designated changeroom.

    In the end, no one from Malt figured out my situation and they all returned to their respective rooms afterplimenting Nonna and I about how well we get along as a couple.

    So I guess I managed not to embarrass myself this time.

    ¡¸So, why did your dick suddenly get hard?¡¹

    ¡¸Who did you imagine yourself fucking? Did you picture yourself making that cute little girl suffer with you huge cock or something?¡¹

    Hm, Nonna and Mel are looking at me so coldly.

    Ca is looking at me with a strained smile.

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯m not interested in young girls. The one I was picturing was the female attendant beside Celestina. When I think about how long it¡¯s been since I indulged in that body, it automatically got hard.¡¹

    I realized after I spoke.

    What am I saying in front of my wives?

    ¡¸......so you think of viting the attendant of the Queen of another nation like it¡¯s the most natural thing?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess I should have expected you to dere something like that so boldly in front of us......¡¹

    Nonna and Mel¡¯s eyes narrow as they flick the bulge in my pants with their finger from both sides.

    Stop that, any stimtion to that area and it¡¯ll explode spontaneously

    ¡¸Regardless, we won¡¯t only be having Malte today, but almost all the nearby nobles as well. This isn¡¯t the right time to be releasing your seed.¡¹

    We will be holding a banquet this time not just to verify the amicable rtionship with Malt, but also to gather the surrounding feudal lords and celebrate the harvest.

    Nonna was the one who nned it.

    Thisrge-scale banquet, simr to ones held in the capital, makes me think a little that her wasteful spending habits have returned.

    ¡¸It is necessary to make clear to everyone that Aegir-sama holds the most power in the southern region. A harvest festival is an event that is held in all territories, but it would be in to see who the most influential person is if we invite the nearby nobles to our own territory.¡¹

    If the feudal lord deliberately goes out to attend a harvest festival ¨C which is normally held within his own territory ¨C on the invitation of another person, it would be the same as dering how low his status is.

    ¡¸This might seem like pointless pretentiousness, but this kind of thing is important when ites to our rtionship with nobles. If everyone gathers on Aegir-sama¡¯s orders, you will have arger influence in the capital.¡¹

    How difficult, things I can¡¯t see like rumors and influence are not my strong suit.

    Meanwhile, Nonna¡¯s breasts are an amazing sight, they¡¯re wonderful things.

    A grand banquet will be held in conjunction with the harvest festival. It was all nned by Nonna, but the ones who will be using it is Adolph and Leopolt.

    ¡¸Currently, the trade route is restricted to Radhalde¡¯s territory and a part of the road due to tariffs and the like. There isn¡¯t any shortage of disputes regarding the use of irrigation and forests that span across the territory,kes and even development within the territory...... if Hardlett-sama strengthens the influence on the surrounding area, it will be possible to use your ruling to bulldoze our way through most situations, you see.¡¹

    I passed off the domestic affairs duties so I don¡¯t mind if you do whatever you want.

    However, even without doing all that troublesome thinking, we just have to mobilize the army and threaten the individuals who cause a huge dispute.

    ¡¸Taking a close look...... at all the expressions of the gathered cast of members and the personnel they brought along, I can make a rough guess about their standing and ability. This is a good opportunity to judge whether they will, in times of emergency, be a threat, a capable ally, or just useless trash.¡¹

    I see, but take care of the difficult parts.

    The ball is a ce swirling with conspiracies and ulterior motives, but the servants of the mansion who actually entertain the guests are making a big fuss.

    It is different than the rtively regr tea parties held by Nonna and banquets frequented by nearby nobles.

    Replies to confirm their attendance from feudal lords who are three full days away by horse are alsoing in one after the other.

    In addition, it isn¡¯t umon for the feudal lord toe his wife and eldest son.

    If that¡¯s the case, then the hospitality has to be something special.

    Sebastian¡¯s back is perfectly straight and he¡¯s moving quietly yet with tremendous speed.

    Rita, as the head maid, is also running around everywhere but still doesn¡¯t seem to have enough hands to do everything, so the former maids in the annex...... the ones whose bellies I¡¯ve filled with my seed, are also helping out by doing simple preparation work.

    ¡¸Please light the torches around the area where the new home is being constructed.¡¹

    ¡¸What will lighting up the construction site even do?¡¹

    ¡¸The Madam has told us to disy the Master¡¯s prestige during this banquet.¡¹

    Sebastian replies with his usual immacte behavior.

    The new mansion, huh...... well, an unnecessary amount of money was spent to make it big after all, plus it might seem a little curious that the walls and floor are nice and clean, but it seems uncool to act like some rich upstart.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better than that though.¡¹

    Celia peeks her head out.

    Oh that¡¯s where you¡¯ve been, I just can¡¯t seem to calm down when her head isn¡¯t within my reach.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see here...... aah, indeed that is the case.¡¹

    The nobles who came from far away are staying in Rafen until Celestina, the guest of honor,es.

    Grains, centered around a ridiculous amount of wheat, were lined up in the city as if to show off to them.

    The harvest is alreadying to an end and the farming viges near Rafen are taking turns to bringing in their tax.

    Normally, they would be immediately transported to the capital or carried into storehouses, but this time they are purposely being left out in piles.

    ¡¸This is a staggering amount. ording to Adolph, there is still a third which hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡¹

    ¡¸I also went around to the farming vige and the chief was smiling when he offered the crops to the tax collector. It looks like they have plenty to spare.¡¹

    The harvest tax is determined based on a percentage of the total amount unless there are special circumstances.

    If the vige had a bountiful harvest, they would have to offer more tax, but naturally they would be able to keep more for themselves too.

    There must have been enough for them this year to livefortably yet also create sufficient reserves.

    ¡¸Our territory had arge harvest. But the area near the river is......¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, they¡¯re experiencing long periods of rain.¡¹

    It was exactly what Adolph was worried about, the heavy rain in the area near the river caused a considerable amount of their crops to go bad.

    ¡¸If we look at the amount after the rain ends, it seems like they¡¯ll have a poor harvest. The ind areas aside from ours isn¡¯t favorable either......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I wonder how things will turn out.¡¹

    I¡¯m a little worried, but I¡¯ll leave Adolph to think of a solution.

    Now, the sun is starting to set.

    The nobles should being soon.

    I can¡¯t run away so I might as well get ready.

    ¡¸I can finally see Aegir-sama¡¯s formal wear after so long. You¡¯re cool on the battlefield, but the formal wear is nice in a different way.¡¹

    If you praise me that much, it will get my dick hard.

    I stroke Celia¡¯s head and squeeze her cheeks to hide my embarrassment.

    ¡¸Fgahfgah...... please stop! Hauhau...... nevermind, just a little more, au, not my ass!¡¹

    Celestina is nice, but Celia is also cute.

    I won¡¯t ever let her go.

    ¡¸......Now then, everyone, please enjoy the party.¡¹

    I was able to sessfully deliver the opening statement to begin the party while Nonna teaches me what words to say as she clings to my arm to show off our intimate rtionship.

    ¡¸Geez! Even the stupid Ca was able to remember how to greet, Aegir-sama needs to take this seriously too!¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! Don¡¯t call me stupid!¡¹

    It seems like she¡¯s upset that I couldn¡¯t memorize the greeting at all and just parroted Nonna¡¯s words like an idiot.

    People have things that they¡¯re good at and things that they aren¡¯t good at.

    Just as Maria could never attain big tits, I¡¯m not the type of person who can dance gracefully or sport fancy clothing.

    In fact, I would rather wear nothing and swing my hips on top of a woman.......

    ¡¸It is such an honor to meet Lord Hardlett today.¡¹

    The person who interrupted my delusions was a bearded middle-aged man of medium build.

    Let¡¯s see...... who is this old man?

    I¡¯ll ask Nonna.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Count Monashi. He holds territory directly west of Rafen. His territory is quite vast, though that¡¯s the only redeeming quality......¡¹

    Ah, I get it, it¡¯s just like how my territory used to be.

    ¡¸I invited his wife to tea parties many times...... and it seems they don¡¯t have much money to spare.¡¹

    Nonna continues smiling to the Count as she mutters quietly without moving her mouth.

    So I guess you learn this strange special skill if you socialize.

    ¡¸It is our pleasure, nice of you toe even when the harvest in your own territory isn¡¯t doing the greatest.¡¹

    There is a hierarchy between nobles from Knight rank to Marquess, but they¡¯re all conferred by the King, so in essence we all have the same standing and we have to maintain a certain level of respect with each other publicly.

    I hide my disinterest and shake his hand.

    I wonder if he brought a pretty daughter with him...... no? How boring.

    ¡¸Wow, I have to say, Lord Hardlett has such a rugged hand, befitting all the rumors around the nation praising you for what a great man you are.¡¹

    So that¡¯s sarcasm, it looks like my muscles have increased because of the fight with the city state and my formal wear is feeling tight.

    If I tense up, it feels like I¡¯ll tear these clothes.

    ¡¸Hahaha, if Count Monashi was a woman, I might have paid you a visit.¡¹

    ¡¸A woman? Whatever it is, this bountiful harvest from Lord Hardlett¡¯s territory...... and these crops overflowing all over the city, I¡¯m so envious.¡¹

    ¡¸What about Count Monashi and your vastnds, do you not have a decent harvest yourself?¡¹

    The atmosphere around the Count suddenly got darker.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say the crop yield in my territory is poor. Every year is a reasonably small amount...... however thend conditions are extremely suboptimal, either getting submerged due to frequent flooding or getting so dry that nothing can be grown, almost no area has the perfect environment. My household is a rtively traditional one, but no matter what my ancestors do, they end up being poor...... believing I would end up dying, I distinguished myself in battle and earned the title of Count as well as an enormous expanse ofnd, yet I experienced such a failure again......¡¹

    As the Count grumbles, I think to myself that was a bad question to ask.

    Well, there¡¯s good food and drinks here so I hope he enjoys himself and forgets about that depressing stuff.

    ¡¸Please wait, Lord Hardlett, I will introduce to you these good friends of mine who came to my territory today!¡¹

    I don¡¯t really feel the need to meet them, but I can¡¯t run away now that Nonna¡¯s already greeting them.

    Two men appeared, both looking in their thirties and younger than Count Monashi.

    I don¡¯t have much interest in them past this point, although I¡¯m getting this seedy feeling from them.

    I don¡¯t know what it is about them, but their entire bodies seem to be exuding misfortune.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you Hardlett-dono. I am Viscount Binbo.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also d to meet you, I¡¯m Baron Gokhin.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    They look like people who don¡¯t seem to have any luck with money.

    Is this what they call ¡®birds of a feather flock together¡¯?

    ¡¸No really, my wife and daughter have been taken care of by your wife all this time, and I truly apologize for not being able to thank you in person until now.¡¹

    ¡¸For letting my wife stuff herself with three days¡¯ worth of food in the banquet held by your wife-...... no, nevermind.¡¹

    Nonna appears to be filled with mixed feelings.

    ¡¸Baroness Gokhin...... she is usually a person of ss, but her eyes change whenever she sees food.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think there would be any meaning in talking to them any further and try to step away, but the three of them desperately bring up more topics to discuss.

    The majority ofments were meaningless words of praise, saying how the abundant harvest in my territory was incredible or how maintaining such a powerful army was amazing, but unlike regr people who pour ttery on me, these guys appear ghastly and I can¡¯t seem to discontinue the conversation.

    Meanwhile, people start to murmur around me.

    ¡¸How long are they going to keep talking?¡¹

    ¡¸Count Monashi and his followers are well-known for always being poor, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re just pestering him for cash.¡¹

    ¡¸How shameless, even merchants know not to ask for loans out in the open.¡¹

    The soft voices don¡¯t seem to be supporting Count Monashi.

    I can¡¯t really make out what they¡¯re saying, but Nonna¡¯s super sharp hearing allows her to pick up those remarks, so I¡¯ll ask her about itter.

    ¡¸Haha......detaining the organizer anymore than this would be discourteous......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Then we¡¯ll leave it at that......¡¹

    It seems the criticizingments got to them and they step back from me with a bitter look on their faces.

    I felt the tiniest bit sorry for them because of the atmosphere of misfortune around their bodies.

    I was essentially the one who invited them, although it was Nonna and Leopolt who chose the people to invite, Sebastian who wrote the invitations, and Celia who stamped my seal of approval.

    ¡¸Please enjoy yourselves today. Our territories are close to each other so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have plenty of chances to talk after today.¡¹

    The three of them appear to get slightly happier.

    ¡¸Ooh! So will we be meeting again!?¡¹

    Crap, I said something unnecessary.

    I should really tell them I will be absent a lot of the times.

    ¡¸......anyways, I¡¯m not the type of person who stays in one ce for too long, so I will be away from my territory quite often and be absent......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s absolutely fine! I could just set up a tent outside Rafen and wait!¡¹

    That¡¯s scary, please don¡¯t.

    And also, at least stay at an inn, how poor are you?

    If M and her security unit mistakes you for a homeless hoodlum, she¡¯ll take you down.

    The three of them leave looking satisfied, while I breathe out a deep sigh.

    However, the tiring activities don¡¯t end.

    Nonna whispers in my ear with an amazed look on her face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t me me after what you said, all this time they thought of Aegir-sama as ¡°a battle-crazed new noble, someone who had no interest in exchanging culture or socializing with nobles, and is terrifying when upset¡±, which is why very few nobles invited you to anything or paid you a visit. If you say you¡¯re going to mingle with a noble who¡¯s not particrly close to you in front of all these people-......¡¹

    The mood in the air seems to change.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! Let my eldest daughter attend your wife¡¯s tea party one time!!¡¹

    ¡¸My younger brother is well-built and he¡¯s aiming to be a knight, please consider using him!¡¹

    ¡¸My daughter is about suitable age for marriage, she has the etiquette necessary to serve even a Margrave......¡¹

    As soon as Nonna left my side, the guests flock around me all at once.

    It was as if they were zombies, reminding me of the earlier incident in the cemetery.

    Maybe I¡¯ll talk to thest guy for more details.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t escape, the nobles gathered around me in more number and with more vigor than usual, and because I invited all of them, I had no choice but to continuously entertain each and every one of them.

    The one savior who helped me out of that situation was the little goddess.

    ¡¸Broth-...... I mean, Margrave Hardlett, thank you for inviting me to this party.¡¹

    The guest of honor of this banquet is without a doubt, the Queen of the Malt Kingdom, Celestina, and the appearance of the King of that nation, despite it being a small one, would naturally cause the other nobles to step away from me and bow respectfully.

    As expected of the girl of royal status, she¡¯s wearing a gorgeous and dazzling dress.

    However, the dress which showed off much of her skin didn¡¯t make her seem bewitching in any way, only drawing out the cuteness of the healthy girl.

    The makeup that was probably applied by Monica makes the kid, who is trying to look taller, seem lovely, while the jewel-studded tiara and ne seem to fit awkwardly on Celestina¡¯s tiny body.

    Even so, her natural smile and cuteness turns all of that into positive points.

    ¡¸No, no, I should have been the one to pay Your Majesty a visit, so please forgive my rudeness for asking you to make all this effort to travel here.¡¹

    Indeed, it isn¡¯t possible for me to call Celestina cute and give her a kiss in this formal setting.

    If I don¡¯t give her the proper respect, the other nobles will also ridicule her.

    I have to be patient until the end of the party, and then I hug her and rub her cheeks as much as I wantter.

    I try to appeal to Celestina with my eyes, telling her to be patient and to act important as a Queen should.

    She smiles back like an angel, so I look over to Monica.

    ¡¸Aegir-dono has looked after me, this much is to be expected.¡¹

    I can see Monica whispering ¡°it¡¯s Hardlett-dono!¡±

    But that disy was already enough to start conversations.

    ¡¸Did you see that, the Margrave who is said to be a fierce god is showing respect.¡¹

    ¡¸This is the child King who stood on the throne after the war, I thought she was just a figurehead......¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hear the soft whispers of the nobles, but Nonna was able to and she told me what they said.

    Umu, now they shouldn¡¯t make fun of Celestina.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is backing her...... is he using her as a puppet?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, they wouldn¡¯t havee out in the open so untactfully. We are talking about the Margrave who has a violent disposition. Lowering his head to a child...... do you think his pride would allow that?¡¹

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t feel any shame at all in showing respect to women or young girls.

    It would be the same no matter if it was a prostitute or a city girl.

    The important thing is how I can spread open a woman¡¯s legs and pump my seed in them.

    ¡¸No, wait...... we know how lustful the Margrave is, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t show any mercy to even young girls...... he might have turned her into his sex ve already.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... already made into his own possession, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t feel any shame.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s whispers are starting to sound heavier.

    Don¡¯t tell me that she also believes I would do something like that.

    I won¡¯ty my hands on a kid, the most I would do is rubbing my dick on her stomach.

    ¡¸Then if that¡¯s true, we can¡¯t look down on that King.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, if we aren¡¯t careful, we will incur Lord Hardlett¡¯s wrath.¡¹

    ¡¸The Margrave¡¯s personal army exceeds 10,000 in strength. I hear that they¡¯re powerful enough to take down a small nation by themselves.¡¹

    Good, this is the right direction.

    ¡¸We wouldn¡¯t be a match even if we grouped together. In addition, he is friends with Military Affairs Commissioner Radhalde and Government Affairs Commissioner Baldwin from the capital...... the Kingdom won¡¯t save us.¡¹

    ¡¸Our domain would instantly be trampled and all the women would bear the Margrave¡¯s child.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear that he loves stealing mature wives more than anything with thatrge penis of his.¡¹

    No, you¡¯re going off in a strange direction now, stop.

    In any case, they won¡¯t be messing with Celestina or the Malt Kingdom now.

    So this banquet had some meaning after all.

    That guy was...... Viscount something or other?

    With about 10,000 citizens, that means 5000 women...... excluding the children and elderly, that leaves roughly 3000, which means if I had 20 partners every night, it would take me five months to go through all of them.

    It might be tough, but I should be able toplete it if I tried.

    ¡¸Buuu.¡¹

    She must have sensed that I was thinking some reprehensible thoughts again as I feel Nonna headbutt me in the back.

    I don¡¯t mind the headbutt, but your breasts hit me every time due to your physique. It would cause a panic if I suddenly got a boner, so don¡¯t do it anymore.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally over~ I can take a bath with brother~!¡¹

    The naked Celestina jumps into the bathtub.

    The ball has safelye to an end, and although having to appear in future socializing within my own territory sounds troublesome, I¡¯m not thinking about that at the moment.

    I¡¯m just focusing on healing myself in this water after such a longsting formal atmosphere.

    I have no problems with the cute Celestinaing in.

    ¡¸I was so nervous, and my shoulders are stiff...... but I did my best!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Celestina did well. You were a splendid King.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean it? Another dispute won¡¯t arise because of me?¡¹

    I slip into the bathtub and embrace the naked body of the anxious Celestina.

    ¡¸You looked like a fine King to me. Don¡¯t worry, everyone acknowledged you.¡¹

    Unfortunately, I honestly don¡¯t believe a single person saw the previous King in her from the attitude she disyed in the banquet.

    However, she doesn¡¯t seem like the naive child she once was.

    With me standing behind her, it should eliminate any strange schemes against her.

    ¡¸Besides, I¡¯ll protect you if anything happens. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡¹

    While saying that, I slip my hands underneath her armpits from the front and pick Celestina up.

    ¡¸So high~! Ahaha, this is fun!¡¹

    The cheerfullyughing girl puts a smile on my face too.

    Hmm, it¡¯s still a hairless slit, seems like it¡¯ll be quite a while before she bes a woman.

    I lower the frolicking girl back into the tub and rest her on myp.

    Since bing the Queen again, the girl has did her utmost, so I can at least let her rx now.

    As I gently stroke her hair and tickle her body yfully, Monicaes in wearing bathing attire.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, didn¡¯t I tell you that entering a bath with another man is dangerous......¡¹

    When she saw us fooling around, her movements froze.

    She hugs her own trembling body and her mouth was left gaping open, unable to make any sound.

    The first thing that came out of that woman¡¯s mouth was an extremely loud cry.

    ¡¸Fuuhnyooo¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸Funyo? Monica, what are you doing? You¡¯re making such a strange face.¡¹

    ¡¸You should take all that stuff off and join us in the bath naked. Hurry up and show me your boobs.¡¹

    Instead of replying, Monica falls to her knees disappointedly.

    ¡¸F-finally, Her Majesty was vited! Her young slit was pierced...... by a lustful man¡¯s...... gigantic club-like dick...... no, it was destroyed!!¡¹

    I wonder what she¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸T-take it out immediately! Call for a doctor! We have to treat Her Majesty¡¯s hole right away! Aah, oh God, I pray that Her Majesty¡¯s hole returns to its pristine conditions and that inexcusable lecherous man¡¯s dick be torn off!¡¹

    Monica prays up to the bathroom ceiling as tears stream down her face.

    She must have mistakenly interpreted this position where Celestina is sitting on myp as me having prated her.

    Hahaha, of course I would never do that.

    I slowly rise up from the tub and show her that I haven¡¯t entered Celestina.

    Look, it hasn¡¯t even gotten hard.

    Oh no, Celestina is at just the right height for my dick to rest perfectly on her head.

    ¡¸Something soft and big is on my head~¡¹

    Normally, Monica would scream as soon as she saw something like that, but she didn¡¯t have time for that now.

    She¡¯s muttering something as if trying to persuade herself.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no blood...... which means it didn¡¯t go in......? Thank goodness, Her Majesty¡¯s membrane is...... still safe......¡¹

    After confirming I didn¡¯t insert my dick into Celestina, Monica breathed long sighs of relief and slumps limply, although there is now a different problem.

    She may be wearing bathing attire, but a young female isying exhausted at my feet in the bathroom.

    This is practically an indirect deration of intent to be fucked.

    ¡¸Celestina, I¡¯ll be making love with Monica soon...... do you want to watch how we make babies?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup! Monica also loves brother, so I would certainly like to see the two of you create a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Please wait! Making a baby is-...... I still need to remain at Her Majesty¡¯s side!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, why would I keep you at at distance after Monica gets pregnant with brother¡¯s child? We¡¯ll remain together after this too.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Celestina, undo that string over there. Undo this as well and expose only her crotch.¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop it, I can¡¯t move after my hips gave out from being relieved! I said you can¡¯t! Aaah, it¡¯s getting bigger and bigger! There¡¯s no way something like that will ever fit inside......¡¹

    ¡¸This ce of yours isn¡¯t saying no though. Look Celestina, isn¡¯t it dripping with juice as if saying that it craves a man?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right...... Monica¡¯s juices are overflowing.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look, Your Majesty! And also, don¡¯t put anything inside, Hardlett-sama! T-thick...... aaaaaaaah!! So tiiiiiiiiiight!!¡¹

    After that, I gave Monica what her body desired, inserting my cock into her vagina, giving her plenty of loving, and finally pouring a huge load of semen straight into her womb.

    Celestina watched the entire thing with great interest.

    ¡¸Taking a bath with brother and Monica is the best~¡¹

    ¡¸We still have to talk about trade and various topics tomorrow. Celestina will be here for a while, right? During that time, we¡¯ll take baths together every day.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, if I get filled with seed everyday for two weeks...... I¡¯ll definitely get pregnant......¡¹

    I treat the smiling Celestina with tender love and care while Monica cries.

    But I know.

    In the final moment before I ejacted, her thighs gently wrapped themselves around my hips as if the girl was instinctively seeking for my semen and looking to bear my child.

    Toply with her desires, I¡¯ll need to ensure she gets pregnant during the two weeks Celestina ns to stay here.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Night, Goldonia Capital ¨C Military Affairs Commissioner¡¯s Office: Erich

    ¡¸This is the information from the Royal Institution.¡¹

    The secretary hands Erich the documents regarding the Royal Institution.

    Being the Commissioner of Military Affairs, he was second only to the King and is constantly busy with managing everything rted to the military.

    His workload from everyday life and professional duties is enormous enough, yet he had to spare some energy to deal with the battle for influence with the opposing Minister of Domestic Affairs, Marquess Keh Baldwin.

    Under such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t visit the school frequently enough, despite it gradually bing an important existence.

    That¡¯s why he not only had the principal report to him daily, he also had his subordinates do independent investigations, documenting and confirming the school¡¯s current situation.

    ¡¸Fumu, this month¡¯s dropout numbers...... have gotten a lot worse.¡¹

    While Erich wrinkles his brow, he didn¡¯t make a great fuss.

    The primary objective of the school is to raise militarymanders and the nurturing of domestic affairs official was ultimately secondary.

    With harsh sses and exercises crammed into the curriculum, a certain number of dropouts was forecasted.

    Many people dropped out after enrolling into the school with half-hearted determination andter running away or retired after causing an ident during training carelessly.

    Some people have also died, although it is rare.

    Thus, it was within expectations that there would be a number of dropouts every month, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there were more than that.

    However doubt appears on Erich¡¯s face as he examines the detailed information.

    ¡¸The dropouts from themander prospect team...... there are a lot of them, but it¡¯s understandable. But why are there so many from the domestic affairs team?¡¹

    The lessons taken by the prospective domestic affairs officials are mainly ssroom lectures and by no means considered harsh training.

    In the previous year before the ss becamerger, only one person dropped out and that was due to illness.

    ¡¸On top of that, many of them are hoping to re-enroll next year...... what is this, re-enrolling to get Hardlett¡¯s rmendation letter? This seems to be the case for a few people from themander team too ...... if they want to re-enroll, then what is the cause for their dropout?¡¹

    Erich¡¯s voice naturally got louder.

    The secretary heard him and looked down slightly before sighing.

    ¡¸Verdile, I believe you to be an excellent secretary. Exin to me what happened!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood......the reason they dropped out, well strictly speaking not a single one of them are male. They¡¯re all females.¡¹

    After he heard that, Erich could pretty much understand everything. Beads of sweat drip down from his forehead and veins start to bulge out due to his anger.

    ¡¸The reason the girls are dropping out is because they got pregnant. I believe all of them got pregnant around the same time, and when their stomach started to noticeably get bigger, they found it hard to attend ss and live in the dorms.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Erich copses on his desk and doesn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡¸Almost all of them are looking to re-enroll after they¡¯ve given birth. The reason is unknown for the girls who already possess Lord Hardlett¡¯s rmendation letter. I believe the Military Affairs Commissioner should question them directly.¡¹

    The Commissioner slowly raises himself up from the desk and speaks in a quiet yet impactful voice.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right...... this is my fault. It was my mistake to throw a sex beast into a ce with young women.¡¹

    Erich takes out his stationary and starts penning a letter to Rafen with a trembling hand, repeatedly rewriting any messy characters.

    ¡¸I have one more piece of information.¡¹

    ¡¸......what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Two lecturers also expressed their desire to temporarily be relieved of their duties. The reason is...... pregnancy.¡¹

    The expensive-looking pen snapped and the ink spilled everywhere.

    Erich chucks the broken pen and the messed up paper in the wastebasket, then stands up violently enough to flip his chair over.

    ¡¸What does my schedule look like from now?¡¹

    ¡¸Tomorrow, you have a lunch meeting with Count Horoom, and a ball held by Lord Mindo at night, the day after you have to inspect the training of the 10th corps......¡¹

    ¡¸Cancel all of it! Send a representative to apologize to Horoom and Mindo. If any unforeseen circumstances ur, you deal with it and write a report after the fact.¡¹

    Erich throws off his house coat and puts on an easy-to-move-in military uniform.

    ¡¸Understood. And just to confirm, where will you be going?¡¹

    ¡¸Rafen of course! I can¡¯t calm down until I yell at that sex maniac!!¡¹

    Erich kicks the ass of his attendant, who carelessly fell asleep as the night wore on, and ordered him to get the carriage ready.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 161,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Army: 5300 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 900, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19

    Reserve: 3000

    Security Unit: 100

    Assets: 10 000 gold (Tax Revenue +12 000) (Grand Banquet -1500) (Small Gifts to Servants -300)

    Autumn Ie and Expenditures

    Ie

    Mine Tax: 45 000 gold

    Trade Tax: 30 000 gold

    Total Ie: 75 000 gold

    (Wheat tax is payment in kind, not converted into money)

    Expenses

    Mansion Maintenance: 3500 gold

    Security Maintenance: 4500 gold

    Army Wages: 40 000 gold

    Military Facilities and Other Misceneous Expenses: 5000 gold

    Paid Labor: 10 000 gold

    (Also includes temporaryborers for aqueduct)

    Total Expenses: 63 000 gold

    Net Ie: +12 000 gold

 Chapter 202: Unfortunate People

    <h4>Chapter 202: Unfortunate People</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    When the banquet finished, the nobles took a souvenir item with them and returned home.

    Several nobles took the time to curiously tour around the developed city of Rafen, but those who remained are nobles, who have their own territory, and their vassal nobles, who probably have to check on the harvest or tax of their own domains.

    They likely won¡¯t stay for too long.

    The only ones who are staying for a longer period are Celestina and her party who have been invited from the Kingdom of Malt.

    Unfortunately, Celestina isn¡¯t an important enough person who would cause trouble for the Kingdom¡¯s work with her absence.

    ¡¸You can really hear it all through the night...... I¡¯m sure there is no ill intent but I can¡¯t sleep like this.¡¹

    I wake up and stretch before opening the window.

    The city of Rafen is still filled with great noise from the hustle and bustle even when it¡¯s about the time when the sun rises.

    The nobles finished their party after one night, but the citizens aren¡¯t finished with their festival yet.

    The harvest festival is one of therger festivals that happen periodically and with the fact that the harvest this year is more plentiful thanst year, the citizens are livelier than usual.

    Thismotion will probably continue in more or less all the viges and cities within my territory.

    I tilt over the jug of water to fill up my ss, but there was nothing left inside.

    As I was thinking of calling a maid, I look beside me and decide against it.

    ¡¸Nnyuu...... brother...... carry...... me......¡¹

    Beside me on the right, Celestina is rolled up into almost a ball and is sleeping soundly.

    She stayed uptest night watching the lights from the festival through the window.

    Since she¡¯s still a kid, I should let her sleep for a while longer.

    ¡¸A...... ah...... Hardlett-sama...... with something as thick as an arm...... I-I¡¯ll die...... aahhuu¡¹

    Beside me on the left, Monica is sleeping soundly with her legs spread apart.

    Yesterday after Celestina fell asleep, I made love to her while muffling her moans.

    If we took too long, the petite Queen might wake up, so we had a short but intense session.

    Celestina grumbled and insisted on sleeping with me no matter what, so Monica said she would watch over her to make sure she doesn¡¯t get vited by me. However it seems that she was the one who enjoyed herself instead.

    She didn¡¯t tell me to stop even when I was about to ejacte inside her without the use of any contraceptive.

    I filled her stomach to the brim during our lovemaking in the bath and in bed.

    She might have resigned herself to the fact that getting pregnant was unavoidable.

    ¡¸Uuuuun......¡¹¡¸Monicaa......¡¹

    When Celestina and Monica get closer to each other, the two of them hug each other quite naturally, making them appear to be sisters who get along really well.

    It should be fine to let them remain asleep.

    ¡¸Good morning. Aegir-sama.¡¹

    I simply throw a robe on my shoulders and leave the room only to see Celia waiting for me.

    Your work is appreciated, so early in the morning.

    ¡¸Wah, your cock is sticking out! Aegir-sama¡¯s is big so it can be seen if you don¡¯t close up the front properly!¡¹

    Celia blushes and quickly ties up the front of my clothes.

    Sorry for causing you trouble, it gets big in the morning after all.

    Seeing the cute Celia in the morning really cheers me up.

    Although, I would really feel lucky to be born a man if the other girls get jealous and start fighting to greet me like this.

    ¡¸Leopolt-san is calling for you. He wants you to head over to the office after you wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸...... it¡¯s all messed up.¡¹

    The girls flocking towards me in my dreams have all turned into Leopolt.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t he at least wait until after I have breakfast?¡¹

    ¡¸The servants have been cleaning up until dawn...... if you want, I can get them to prepare a quick meal.¡¹

    ¡¸No, nevermind.¡¹

    I can¡¯t just decide to wake up early for today and then m the table, asking whether the food is ready.

    Let¡¯s just get the annoying stuff out of the way first.

    ¡¸Besides, it might not all be bad things.¡¹

    I rub Celia¡¯s head with both hands, messing up her styled hair and making her scream a little as a result.

    ¡¸Has there been a single time when I was summoned by Leopolt where I smiled at what was said?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia silently fixes her hair.

    There, see?

    Office

    ¡¸Hello there......¡¹

    ¡¸It was good news.¡¹

    I came into the office feeling gloomy but I saw Reba sitting inside...... she¡¯s an honorary Baron who I heard got promoted to Head Information Officer.

    ¡¸Nice of you toe!¡¹

    As I moved in to hug and kiss her, a hand was thrust out at me in resistance.

    ¡¸What are you doing all of a sudden!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama~~ Please stop-¡¹

    If even Celia is pulling me back, then I guess I have no choice.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... such a womanizer as usual, aren¡¯t you...... I don¡¯t know what you find attractive about a stocky woman like me.¡¹

    ¡¸You have a tight ass which is quite nice to touch. It¡¯s so bouncy and springy and I can¡¯t get enough of it.¡¹

    As she said herself, Reba¡¯s body isn¡¯t too curvaceous and I can¡¯t really distinguish her boobs with her clothes on.

    She has a nice face and most of all, her strong-willed attitude plus the shrewdness she shows me asionally, is irresistable.

    One day, I¡¯ll pin her down and make her moan.

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t getting anywhere, so I¡¯ll exin. In the early morning of today, the security unit specially assigned to guard the transportation of the harvest tax sighted a suspicious person, who imed to be a Goldonian noble when arrested, and was then brought here.¡¹

    ¡¸Captured again...... I believe the same thing happened to me if I remember correctly.¡¹

    Reba awkwardly averts her eyes.

    Her face is slightly red, so it means she¡¯s embarrassed about it after all.

    Reba and I are cooperating in various ways for our mutual benefit.

    The girl with a strong desire to move up in the world is using the information I provide her to prove herpetence to the King.

    In that way, I¡¯m also able to know how much the Kingdom understands my circumstances and I can keep them from knowing the secrets I want to remain hidden.

    If there was information she needed, I showed her, so she doesn¡¯t have to sneak around.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m an information officer of the Kingdom, not some idiot who readily brings you information all the time.¡¹

    Reba and I just cooperate with each other, we don¡¯t share the same destiny or anything.

    It isn¡¯t strange for her to use her rtionship with me to sniff around for anything that could give her an advantage.

    Or perhaps she was told to investigate the amount of harvest which will be the tax to the Kingdom and ensure I¡¯m not leaving anything out.

    ¡¸Uuuu......it was outside of expectations for the guards to go outside the city walls. No wonder the road was so safe.¡¹

    They don¡¯t fall under the jurisdiction of M and her security unit.

    Since they can move rtively freely, it was certainly possible for them to go quite a distance outside the city and meet the transport party if they knew important cargo was scheduled to arrive.

    If they had information about a suspicious individual, they would even search the outskirts to find them.

    ¡¸Excuse me for being rude, but I don¡¯t believe you are suited to being a spy.¡¹

    ¡¸......I am aware. I am more inclined to overseeing and managing than actually doing on-site operations.¡¹

    She has indeed proven herself to be capable of handling information.

    It might really be better to let other people run around and gather the information.

    ¡¸So, what do you want to investigate? It might be something I can help answer.¡¹

    ¡¸Firstly, the incident regarding Orthodox Magrado and the arrest of the main culprit Maximilian. Just the other day, the execution took ce and His Majesty sends his abundant praises for Lord Hardlett¡¯s loyalty and aplishments. I believe the official statements and rewards will be sent by the Commissioner of Government Affairs, but I just wanted to let you know in advance.¡¹

    If that was the case, then just say it outright, I thought your main objective had something to do with the transportation of grain because you were looking at that.

    ¡¸Next is...... regarding the current state of affairs of this year¡¯s harvest.¡¹

    Celia makes an unhappy face, while I smile and look at the thighsing out of Reba¡¯s short pants.

    Leopolt¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change, remaining as neutral as ever.

    ¡¸A rough estimate should have been put together and sent to you ahead of time, was it not?¡¹

    I had Adolph put everything together, thinking that if she knew understood the harvest situation for thend up to the remote southern regions, her standing as information officer would also rise.

    Naturally, I would be gettingpensation.

    ¡¸Yes, but I need to confirm whether the estimate matches the current situation or not.¡¹

    How sad...... don¡¯t you trust me?

    After all we¡¯ve been through together, I would have liked it if you believed in me more, and you could have worn thinner clothes too.

    In actual fact, the amount was adjusted down slightly from the estimate listed in the document Adolph handed me before it was sent, but the number was ultimately a rough approximation and there might have been fluctuations or miscounts.

    ¡¸As expected, it¡¯s impossible to aggregate all the tax right after you ask me to. There are still some in transit from faraway viges as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s...... -I guess you¡¯re right......¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    The arrangements Adolph hadposed for the tax collection was extremely detailed and the total amount of harvest as well as the amount required to be sent as tax were determined and calcted as soon as the harvest waspleted.

    If there was even one less bag, he would know immediately, meaning the vige chief could not deceive him and the tax collector couldn¡¯t steal anything as it was being transported.

    ¡¸...... Understood. I will trust you this time.¡¹

    Reba didn¡¯t press the issue any further, then res at me when she catches me looking at her thighs.

    She must have moved around vigorously during the small trouble with the security unit, my gaze was just naturally drawn to her sweaty thighs.

    ¡¸Ahem! Well, I also just intended toe to Rafen and only look around before going back. Now, His Majesty won¡¯t take any excuses so I will be staying here for some time. This is of course just on paper, while I¡¯m investigating behind the scenes, so please make sure no other nobles meet up with me.¡¹

    ¡¸You are wee to. Please stay as long as you like.¡¹

    Reba¡¯s face softens slightly but tenses up immediately after.

    ¡¸I will be staying at an inn in the city...... I won¡¯t hand over my body so easily.¡¹

    With our rtionship, you could at least let me put the tip in.

    Reba breathes out a sigh and drinks a prepared ss of water.

    ¡¸As for thepensation, if you have some information you desire, I will answer everything I am able to.¡¹

    In that case, I have something I wanted to ask for a while now.

    ¡¸When you masturbate-¡¹¡¸Lady ze, do you have an urate grasp of the situation in the Federation?¡¹

    That stupid Leopolt interrupted me as I asked my precious question.

    Reba didn¡¯t suspect anything and answered him instead.

    How unreasonable.

    ¡¸......if you¡¯re asking this question, I¡¯m guessing you already know about it? Well, it¡¯s not something which can be hidden after all. Unfortunately, our informationwork does not reach all the way to the west of the Federation either. Thus our informationes from analysing the stories from the merchants and making a decision of whether what they¡¯re saying is true or false...... and it seems like the Gand Empire has already advanced arge army up to the western ins. The Olga Federation has also begun to unite the army of their vassal states to establish the Federation¡¯s army and are preparing for arge war nearby...... is what I hear.¡¹

    What Leopolt asked about was the war between the Federation and the Empire.

    This information is already flying around among the merchants and isn¡¯t anything shocking.

    That is way out of the reach of our informationwork, so he must have thought Reba, who is the chief of the engine of the Kingdom¡¯s information, would know other pertinent news.

    ¡¸Do you know anything about their numbers?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the information from the merchants after all...... we are also prioritizing the southern nations or the disturbing secret messages written in our country. We don¡¯t have the personnel to monitor until the ends of the earth or the money to pay for that information. We just know that they want to breakthrough the national borders of the Federation. They certainly should have at least hundreds of thousands.¡¹

    We didn¡¯t learn anything new.

    Leopolt didn¡¯t look like he had much expectations either and took a seat after saying ¡°is that so¡±.

    I can tell, his eyes are ones which have lost interest.

    ¡¸For the time being, trade with the Federation won¡¯t be reduced directly. It looks like the price is going up slowly but I¡¯m not a merchant. It¡¯s outside my area of expertise.¡¹

    So it means for the time being, the effect on Goldonia would be small.

    Merchants and prices are outside my specialty as well, so I¡¯ll call Adolph over.

    ¡¸The situation is fluctuating, but if I were to state my personal opinion, wouldn¡¯t the current state of affairs continue while the two nations fight each other in the buffer zone, the western ins?¡¹

    Leopolt just nods slightly.

    He must be thinking that what was said was only her opinion and not anything concrete, so isn¡¯t worth listening to at all.

    What an idiot, if he listens carefully, the chance to be intimate with her may be created.

    I¡¯m sure...... she would answer my question regarding her masturbation.

    Oh well, it¡¯s not too important but I¡¯ll ask about that.

    ¡¸Perhaps you may know about him. Mo-...... mon-......moneyless......1¡¹¡¸Count Monashi.¡¹¡¸Right, do you know the nobles close to him?¡¹

    Celia follows up without any dy.

    Sorry, I have trouble remembering the names of men.

    Those three unfortunate nobles don¡¯t seem important no matter how I look at it, and it¡¯s not highly ssified information or anything.

    ¡¸Count Monashi? Now that you bring it up, he is a noble with domain which borders the west side of Lord Hardlett¡¯s territory, right? Close you say?¡¹

    Reba¡¯s eyes narrow a tiny bit.

    She must not have much information about the rtionship between him and I.

    ¡¸I have no clue, even his name doesn¡¯t ring a bell.¡¹

    Reba¡¯s narrowed eyes return to normal.

    ¡¸......Is that so? The Monashi household was a Baron family who served in the government of the Kingdom for generations, but waster granted Count standing andnd for the many achievements earned during the repeated wars.¡¹

    Being promoted from Baron to Count is a huge leap, though I¡¯ve never heard of his name.

    ¡¸His merits were not as spectacr as Lord Hardlett¡¯s or Commissioner Radhalde¡¯s. The policy for distributing both peerage and vast territory in the difficult-to-see remote regions is more directed at individuals who are mediocre yet loyal rather than those who are exceedinglypetent and ambitious.¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty may have a few tendencies, but I thought he would appoint those he can use to a proper post.¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike Lord Hardlett, he had a troublesome territory and the remote area he was in wasn¡¯t on national borders. Honestly speaking, it wouldn¡¯t have made a huge difference who did it.¡¹

    That¡¯s a terrible way to put it.

    ¡¸We got a little off topic. But regarding Count Monashi, he proceeded to enthusiastically develop his territory after receiving therge area. Since he was a bureaucrat, he had experience in domestic affairs and he wasn¡¯t an ignorant man, but......¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t look like someone who has seeded.

    ¡¸He was unfortunate.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunate? What the heck, so he¡¯s just like how he appears!¡¹

    I unconsciously revert to using my usual tone.

    ¡¸When he cleared the forest to conduct the construction of the road, he ran into an Orc¡¯s nest and everything turned into a catastrophe.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite unfortunate......¡¹

    Adolph, who I called over, lets out an amazed voice as soon as he shows up in the office.

    I also let out a strange sound.

    ¡¸On the day after thepletion of the bridge he paid a huge sum of money to build and which spans tworge cities separated by a river, there was a heavy rainfall that only urs once every few decades that caused a sh flood and flushed it away.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... how horrible.¡¹

    Even Celia sounds like she feels sorry for him.

    ¡¸He tried to cultivate drynd and dug into a well, but poisonous water gushed out and all the crops ended up withering......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    If I hear anymore, his bad luck might rub off on me.

    ¡¸Luck is important after all...... knowledge won¡¯t help you when ites to things like weather.¡¹

    I agree with Adolph, there are some things in this world you can¡¯t do anything about.

    Reba smiles bitterly and opens up a notebook.

    ¡¸Regarding his two followers, Viscount Binbo and Baron Gokhin, they were both bestowed adjacentnd at the same time. For some reason or another, the three households were greatly impressed with each other and a small faction centering around Count Monashi was established.¡¹

    ¡°They hardly had influence or poprity in the capital though.¡± ¨C She addedter.

    ¡¸The remaining two are nobles who were in the military, individuals who were promoted due to their achievements in battle. ......they both have simrly bad luck like Count Monashi, although they don¡¯t have the knowledge or experience to manage their territories so it feels more like they reaped what they sowed.¡¹

    Celia, hide behind me.

    The misfortune wille flying this way, Adolph and Leopolt, act as our shields.

    ¡¸Viscount Binbo is a small feudal lord with a rtivelyrge city of 3000 citizens in the center of his territory. In the beginning, it seems he was financially stable and so he lightened taxes and continuously donated to charity.¡¹

    ¡¸It may seem like he¡¯s a benevolent ruler, but his money will quickly run out.¡¹

    Adolph spits out thement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly what happened. After repeatedly piling up debts with the merchants, he finally said enough is enough and hastily switched to heavy taxes in an attempt to get back into the ck.¡¹

    Of course Adolph let out a grim voice.

    ¡¸Going from light taxes to heavy taxes so quickly...... it might be just a simple increase in taxes, but the shock to the citizens is huge. The total ie of the citizens remains the same, yet he chose the worst option which only earned him the people¡¯s antipathy. The basic principle when ites to changing tax is to lower it all at once but raise it gradually.¡¹

    Let¡¯s say their tax goes from 10 to 5 and then to 15.

    The people are earning the same ie during the change so it will seem like their tax suddenly increased three times more than before.

    ¡¸And then, naturally?¡¹

    ¡¸Most of the merchants and wealthy individuals ran away, leaving behind people he could no longer take taxes from. Farming viges and cities started declining, crops wouldn¡¯t sell and there was a huge fuss, leaving him no choice but to live a life of begging for money.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to say it¡¯s his own fault since other kinds of misfortune happened to him too.

    ¡¸Baron Gokhin was even more miserable.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting depressed just listening to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Despite being a Baron, his territory wasn¡¯t all thatrge, and it seemed like he didn¡¯t have much luxury to begin with...... however he discovered good and fertilend, perfect for farming.¡¹

    Heeh, good for him.

    ¡¸And so the kind-hearted Baron had his citizens move from the poornd so they could till that fertilend.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait a minute. Migrating there, so in other words-......¡¹

    Adolph looks like he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.

    ¡¸It is just like I said, the people were chased out of their former vige and were made to live on that fertilend.¡¹

    ¡¸He made them abandon the vige they¡¯ve lived in for many generations?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I guess he couldn¡¯t bare to watch his citizens struggle on the inadequatend and wished better for them.¡¹

    Outrageous, there¡¯s a limit to how much of an idiot a person can be.

    It doesn¡¯t sound like luck had anything to do with this guy¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡¸Even so, the people built a vige and fields. They literally struggled on the verge of death. It seemed like the Baron went to support them as well, but-......¡¹

    ¡¸He must have gotten stares filled with killing intent even though he believed he did something good.¡¹

    Well, this story just sounds like one of an idiot feudal lord and his hard-working people...... but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a punchline which hasn¡¯t been mentioned yet, no?

    ¡¸Just before the summer of this year, there was a flood thatpletely-......¡¹

    ¡¸I thought as much.¡¹

    In the end, the migrated citizens fled all at once to neighboring territories, leaving thepletely flooded bountifulnd and the empty, destednd of their former vige.

    ¡¸Now, the Baron struggles just to find something to eat, and there are rumors that his son is working abroad while hiding his status. Anyhow, it seems like both Viscount Binbo and Baron Gokhin have many kids...... each of them having more than 10.¡¹

    Wow, they worked pretty hard.

    Maybe I should raise my evaluation of them a little bit.

    ¡¸Still, you seem to know quite a bit about some small nobles of such a remote region.¡¹

    With such limited personnel and funds, why did she investigate into them in such detail?

    ¡¸It¡¯s because they were suspected at one time. They frequently asked nobles and influential people from the capital as well as the areas around their own territories, so it was thought they were assembling conspirators......¡¹

    ¡¸And so, eventually?¡¹

    ¡¸When it was discovered they were running around asking for loans, I canceled the investigation.¡¹

    Fumu, they might be fools, but this trio seems pretty harmless.

    The reason they were so desperate at the banquet must be because they wanted to borrow money.

    Looks like I didn¡¯t have to pay them any special attention.

    ¡¸Lady ze, may I ask something too?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Adolph calls out to Reba.

    It¡¯s already a given that she¡¯s going to be my woman, so anything besides work is off-limits, you hear.

    ¡¸What does the harvest look like for all of Goldonia this autumn?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹

    Reba¡¯s expression stiffens.

    It doesn¡¯t seem she can speak about that as easy as she did with what she had said up till now.

    After casting her eyes down for a while and tapping the desk, she exhaled.

    ¡¸I cannot say anything exact. I can only say that, as a whole, it isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    She turns her eyes away, not wanting to say anything more.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for all these questions so early in the morning. Please take it easy. If you like, please stay with me in my bedroom......¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks, I will find an amodation on my own.¡¹

    Reba stands up indifferently.

    I nce over at Adolph and signal him with my eyes, then hand her a stack of documents.

    He¡¯s shaking his head in resignation but this is my decision.

    She answered our questions sincerely.

    It would break my heart to deceive her and it definitely won¡¯t benefit my future rtionship with her.

    ¡¸And this is?¡¹

    ¡¸The estimated amount of harvest sent to you was slightly out of date. The domestic affairs official has just brought in thetest information. It was a more abundant harvest than expected.¡¹

    Reba stares straight into my eyes.

    She must trying to find the hidden meaning behind handing her the real information.

    ¡¸......I will take this incremental difference as my weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, do as you wish.¡¹

    It¡¯s better to capture her heart more than to save just a little bit of tax.

    If I win her over enough to influence our fate like I did with ire, we wouldn¡¯t need to go through this weird probing of each other¡¯s real intentions all the time.

    And then her tiny unshapely body will inevitably be mine.

    Adolph was unhappy that the false ledger he created went to waste, but he understood the meaning of winning the woman over, so he didn¡¯tin. Leopolt also gave a slight nod of approval.

    Celia didn¡¯t seem to like how I looked at Reba¡¯s body like I was licking her all over and naturally got irritated.

    ¡¸Well, I guess my work here is done.¡¹

    I wanted her to have breakfast with me, but Reba got ready to go home after finishing her job.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be seen entering and leaving your mansion so openly. Let me leave discreetly through the back door.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    That¡¯s convenient for me too.

    I nonchntly wrapped my arm around her waist to escort her while she follows obediently, making sure my hand doesn¡¯t reach for her ass.

    I want to make this body mine, but I can¡¯t rush it.

    There were opportunities for me in the past to take her by force.

    But I ultimately want to melt her heart and take the virginity she protected for 23 years consensually.

    ¡¸Um, we¡¯re at the exit already. I can leave on my own from here.¡¹

    Looks like I led her out the back door and into the courtyard by ident.

    ¡¸Then, a parting gift......¡¹

    ¡¸Fine, fine.¡¹

    The fed up Reba pecks her lips against mine, but I hug her and twist my tongue into her mouth for a deeper kiss.

    ¡¸Nnnnnh¡ª!! Nnm¡ª!! Eei!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    I wanted to give her a lovely farewell, but she bit my tongue and kneed me in the crotch.

    This is all after I acted so sincerely with her too.

    ¡¸This and that are different things! If it¡¯s a light kiss then...... I don¡¯t mind, but you¡¯d better watch your manners if you do anything more. People may be watching in a public ce like this. Besides, if you get too intense, I-......¡¹

    ¡¸You will get your pants wet?¡¹

    Reba sends me a sharp re.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Are you telling me to look for an inn while trying to hide my soaking wet pants?¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize...... so don¡¯t get so upset, I just wanted you so badly that I couldn¡¯t see anything but you.¡¹

    When I lowered my head and apologized, Reba looked surprised.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the other nobles can¡¯t even imagine seeing Lord Hardlett bow to someone like me. The impression people have of you in the capital are so amazing from the rumors I hear after all.¡¹

    That¡¯s because Reba is a woman and I¡¯m aiming for her.

    It wouldn¡¯t be the same if you were a guy.

    ¡¸I am your ally, so feel free to rely on me in times of need.¡¹

    ¡¸And in return you¡¯ll pull me into bed, which is why I¡¯ll try not to rely on you so much.¡¹

    I smile and exchange a light kiss with her this time.

    I was wondering what kind of unpleasant business I¡¯d have to deal with when Leopolt called me, but I¡¯m feeling quite refreshed to start the morning.

    It¡¯s looking to be a good day today.

    I was not wrong with that premonition.

    After partaking in ate breakfast, Miti runs joyfully to me as I was lounging around in the living room.

    ¡¸A letter arrived from Mother Dorothea.¡¹

    She carefully opens the letter which arrived from the capital.

    Alma and Kroll are like Dorothea¡¯s children too so theye running to read it together.

    I thought Kroll and Alma were sticking close together, but they quickly separate.

    How strange, I knew Alma seemed strange recently, but Kroll is also awkwardly pulling himself away.

    Did something happen between them...... well, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸Pete hasn¡¯t wet the bed for a month, it said~¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a lot of seeds were taken from the sunflowers in the garden this year.¡¹

    ¡¸Moko can independently operate a vegetable stand now, huh...... he¡¯s weak-willed, so I wonder if he¡¯ll be okay.¡¹

    There is a gap between Kroll and Alma, but the three of them are chatting excitedly as they read the letter with smiles on their faces.

    Only those that grew up with them might understand what they¡¯re talking about, so it¡¯s probably better if I stay out of it and take a nap.

    The letter probably didn¡¯t just contain the current state of affairs of the kids in the capital but also caring words towards Miti and the others.

    They were moring noisily in one moment, then tearing up and sniffling the next.

    It might be nice to asionally tell them to go to the capital and do some chores.

    The three of them finished reading the letter and closed the paper carefully beforeing over to me.

    ¡¸It looks like this part is addressed to Master.¡¹

    ¡¸From Dorothea to me?¡¹

    I wonder if it has to do with repairing some ce in the mansion or running low on money for food.

    Normally, it would be fine just to tell Sebastian, but the upright girl openly tells everything to me too.

    When I look at the contents, a smile appears on my face.

    ¡¸Umm, if it isn¡¯t too much of a bother, could you let us know what it says?¡¹

    She must have guessed it wasn¡¯t anything serious after looking at my face.

    She¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t anything bad.

    ¡¸It seems Dorothea is pregnant with my child. It looks like her stomach is already quite big. Fufufu, I got a woman who is over 40 years old pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh, so mother is pregnant.¡¹

    Miti and Alma smile.

    But neither of them made a move.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, you stopped moving all of a sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    I try calling out to them but they don¡¯t react, standing still with a smile on their faces.

    The silence continued for a while.......

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!!?¡¹¡¹

    The screams of two girls resound in my head.

    Although I wouldn¡¯t have minded if they were moans instead.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter!?¡¹

    Look, you made Celia rush over.

    ¡¸M-mother has gotten pregnant!? Why? Master¡¯s child!?¡¹

    ¡¸You nted your seed in mother!? She¡¯s already 44 years old......¡¹

    Miti and Alma grab me at the same time.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m a man and Dorothea¡¯s a woman. When we get intimate, my dick goes in her and semen shoots out. That¡¯s how children are made.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean!! What are you doing!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mother is carrying such a big load in her stomach by herself in the capital...... this is serious!¡¹

    I lose to the pressure of the two girls and fall over on the sofa.

    Celia must have guessed what was in the letter and watches on in astonishment.

    ¡¸......to put your dick inside...... haha, you gotta get it hard. You can¡¯t call yourself a man if you can¡¯t......¡¹

    Now that I think about it, Kroll has been quiet all this time.

    Even now, he¡¯s mumbling something

    ¡¸In any case, this is serious! Alma, call Melissa-san over here!¡¹

    It seems like it¡¯s be a big deal now.

    If she conceived my child, then I would help her as much as I can, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as big a deal as they make it out to be.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s because Aegir-sama is sowing his seed everywhere. It¡¯s actually...... quite a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    I pet Celia¡¯s head while waiting for the inevitable wave of women toe crashing into me at any time now.

    In the meantime, Kroll sinks to the floor and gazes downward.

    ¡¸For me, something like creating a child is already-...... no, I can¡¯t even satisfy a woman. Alma¡¯s also been treating me coldlytely because she found out that I¡¯m useless now......¡¹

    So I guess a lot of things happened in ces I¡¯m unaware of.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 161,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Army: 5300 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 900, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19

    Reserve: 3000

    Security Unit: 100

    Assets: 10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 209, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 203: Marriage Troubles Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 203: Marriage Troubles Once Again</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸How horrible of you! Getting mama pregnant and leaving her by herself like this! Mama is certainly feeling troubled right now.¡¹

    Miti stands imposingly in front of me and berates me.

    Melissa and Alma, who are quite close to Dorothea, support Miti and also sends cold gazes at me.

    The only one willing to defend me is the cute Celia.

    The other girls are surrounding us and observing.

    ¡¸Umumu...... I actually didn¡¯t realize until this letter arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸But you slept with Mama, didn¡¯t you? Master should already know that going around pouring your thick seed in whoever you please will create babies!¡¹

    My dick twitches in response when Miti praises my seed for being thick, but right now I have to restrain myself.

    Nevertheless, she said it was fine if she got pregnant, so it didn¡¯t matter if my seed was thick or not, Dorothea definitely didn¡¯t shake her head.

    It will make things worse if I give any kind of excuse though so I¡¯ll remain quiet.

    ¡¸Mama will have to take care of the children with arge belly...... Mama is already past 40 years old!! She¡¯s definitely enduring all the hardships and trying her best not to inconvenience Master!¡¹

    The normally docile Miti is frantically snapping at me.

    Well, I¡¯m also worried about Dorothea after hearing about what happened.

    ¡¸But if Dorothea-san said so sooner, Aegir-sama would have helped for sure, isn¡¯t it a mistake for her to ept the child yet stay silent about it?¡¹

    Celia provides supporting fire, but Miti, despite being afraid of Celia, retaliates with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Master should know what Mama¡¯s personality is like! She doesn¡¯t want to cause Master any trouble so she endured until there was nothing else she could do on her own! I¡¯m sure she¡¯s more worried than ever after getting pregnant at such an unsuitable age.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem!¡¹

    Mel clears her throat to interrupt the agitated Miti.

    Her expression didn¡¯t change much but quite a few wrinkles appeared on her forehead.

    Maybe talking about the right age or the inappropriate age was a bit too much.

    If Miti continued on that subject, something terrifying might have happened to her.

    ¡¸In any case, we need to send some people to help Dorothea in the capital. I¡¯ll pay the servants extra and let someone go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah wait, I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    The one who raised their hand was Melissa.

    Woah now, even though I brought you here with me from the capital, you¡¯re going to leave me again?

    ¡¸I owe Dorothea-san for taking care of me in many ways. I also think Dorothea-san and the kids would feel uneasy if it was someone they aren¡¯t familiar with.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s true......¡¹

    Melissa is a valuable woman who keeps everything at peace when she¡¯s with us, plus she¡¯s popr and highly respected amongst the other females.

    Catherine and Maria especially rely on her to take care of their lower halves.

    ¡¸If Aegir-san really doesn¡¯t want me to go, then I won¡¯t...... but I actually also want to create a ce to help out any troubled kids here in Rafen too. I¡¯ve been talking with Dorothea-san about different things, so could you grant me this request?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped if you say that much.

    Rafen has already be arge city with 25 000 people.

    Things like parents dying, kids being abandoned and disappearing, and orphans being born all happen at roughly a fixed rate.

    Adolph suggested to create an orphanage to provide them the bare minimum and keep them from starving to death, but the ce was surrounded in a rather gloomy atmospherepared to the one Dorothea¡¯s managing.

    So I guess you need to do more than giving these parentless kids food to eat and a bed to sleep on.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll continue to be my woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I am Aegir-san¡¯s woman.¡¹

    Then that¡¯s fine.

    If Melissa will be an even better woman, like Dorothea who is filled with love and affection, then it¡¯s worth letting her leave to the capital for a while.

    ¡¸No way, Melissaaa......¡¹¡¸Ma¡¯am1......¡¹

    Maria, and for some reason, the maids also look on in worry.

    Looks like Melissa also lent them a hand too.

    ¡¸It might be tough if you go alone though, you¡¯ll need at least one more person. Maybe Kroll can provide some muscle, or maybe it would be better if Miti or Alma went to act as an older sister.¡¹

    Alma eximed unenthusiastically at Kroll.

    ¡¸Does Kroll want to go?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried about Mother Dorothea...... but I also have people here that I gotta protect.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay, that¡¯s perfect. Then I¡¯ll go with Melissa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Alma......?¡¹

    There seems to be a rather deep ditch created in their rtionship.

    However, helping Dorotheaes first right now.

    It might be better to let Miti go along as well if Alma is going.

    ¡¸Then how about Miti? It might be for half a year, but you¡¯ll be going back to your home after such a long absence.¡¹

    She would definitely want to be by Dorothea¡¯s side when she gets weak and Dorothea will also be happy if she sees Miti again.

    But the one who responded was Melissa.

    ¡¸She can¡¯t. Miti is engaged to Aegir-san so it isn¡¯t good for her to be separated. If a weird rumor spreads, then it¡¯ll affect Miti¡¯s standing, you know.¡¹

    Hm?

    ¡¸Engaged?¡¹

    I automatically spit my thoughts out.

    ¡¸Eh......?¡¡Don¡¯t tell me...... you...... forgot......¡¹

    Miti staggers and then sits down on the spot.

    Not good, I screwed up.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-san!!¡¹

    After hearing Miti¡¯s pitiful squeaking, Melissa once again raises her voice angrily.

    Too much time passed since I agreed to make her my betrothed so I forgot by mistake.

    Ever since making her my woman, I intended to love her regardless of whether she was a concubine or a lover, so I didn¡¯t really pay attention to that stuff.

    But I guess it mattered a lot to Miti.

    Tears start welling up in her quickly blinking eyes.

    ¡¸U...... uue...... uuwaaaaaaaaaahh¡ªn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san, you idiot!!¡¹

    Miti cries out and Melissa curses at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re horrible!¡¹¡¸Miti was looking forward to it.¡¹¡¸She desperately learned about ¡®that¡¯ at night too......¡¹¡¸My neck...... it hurts.¡¹

    I receive a storm of booing from the other girls, and even Celia and Leah look at me in astonishment.

    ......Casie is gradually bing more visible.

    I hastily hug the girl, who rampages in my arms unbelievably more than usual.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I forgot identally.¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaaaaaaahn! So you don¡¯t care about me! Fine, then I¡¯ll go back home! I¡¯ll go back to where Mama is!¡¹

    I¡¯ve done it now, it doesn¡¯t look like I can soothe her easily.

    I want to relocate to a different ce, but if I take her to my room now, it might harden her heart unnecessarily.

    It¡¯s best if I resolve it here.

    ¡¸Let me go, let me gooo-!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about it first.¡¹

    I carry Miti and sit her on the sofa, then bring my face close to her so we can chat.

    ¡¸I really value you, Miti.¡¹

    ¡¸Lies! If you really treasured me, you wouldn¡¯t forget your promise to make me your bride! You just wanted my body so you just said anything you could to please me, didn¡¯t you!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I want your body too. But I don¡¯t only want that...... I want all of you, Miti.¡¹

    Miti turns red for a brief moment, but quickly raises her voice again.

    ¡¸Then why did you forget something so important like the promise to marry me......¡¹

    I hug her close to my chest and rub the top of her head to discourage her from continuing.

    She often gets more and more agitated from her own angry yelling after all.

    ¡¸Marriage isn¡¯t the most important, right? The most important thing is love!¡¹

    She bites me right as I say that...... but I can¡¯t stop now.

    ¡¸To me, the most important thing is my love for you, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re my wife or my lover. Miti is my precious, precious woman.¡¹

    Her grip on me loosens just a little bit.

    ¡¸Iy my hands on women all the time, right?¡¹

    Since I¡¯m hugging her, I can¡¯t see Miti¡¯s face, but I can tell she¡¯s nodding.

    ¡¸I am sheltering several dozen women right now.¡¹

    She bites me again. That¡¯s my nipple, so please don¡¯t.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I can¡¯t say I¡¯ll only look at you. However...... I will always look after you forever. I won¡¯t betray you.¡¹

    ¡¸You just said whatever is convenient for you......¡¹

    That¡¯s right, but this is what happens when I speak without hiding anything.

    ¡¸I¡¯m probably thick-headed and inattentive. That¡¯s why if you¡¯re unhappy, speak up and I¡¯ll make it better.¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t...... throw me away? You won¡¯t forget about me?¡¹

    Miti¡¯sst words are filled with emotion.

    Because she¡¯s an orphan, her fear of being abandoned is greater than a regr person.

    However, she doesn¡¯t have to worry about any of that now that she¡¯s with me.

    ¡¸What are you saying, I won¡¯t abandon any of my women. I won¡¯t let you go until you say you want to leave.¡¹

    ¡¸......I won¡¯t say anything like that.¡¹

    Miti finally lifts her head up.

    Her face looks like a mess after crying, but no more tears are falling.

    She¡¯s calmed down a little bit.

    Now, I can finally whisper words of love to her.

    ¡¸That night at theke when you said you would marry me, I was extremely happy, and I loved Master more and more ever since that day...... and in my heart, it felt like I was bing more and more like a wife......that¡¯s how I felt.¡¹

    In my eyes, all of you girls are my beloved women, whether you¡¯re a concubine or a lover.

    But marriage and being engaged must have a tremendous amount of meaning to Miti.

    I should have known she was like that from way back, but I guess I must have underestimated a woman¡¯s love a little bit.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I forgot even though Miti was thinking about me in such a way, please forgive me.¡¹

    I lift her chin slightly and give her lips a light peck.

    She didn¡¯t resist.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a horrible person to shelter all those girls...... you¡¯re so horrible...... but I can¡¯t stop loving you.¡¹

    Miti once again buries her face in my chest, and this time she doesn¡¯t bite me.

    Now I¡¯ll capture her heartpletely.

    ¡¸Miti, I know it might not be enough to apologize, so tell me if you have anything you want me to do. Anything is fine, whether you want to bite me or make love to you passionately. You can ask for jewels or gold handiwork too.¡¹

    I hug her tighter than before, so much so that Miti¡¯s delicate body would feel the slight pain.

    ¡¸I rmend the intense lovemaking session. You¡¯ll feel so good you won¡¯t be able to tell whether it¡¯s day or night.¡¹

    Miti tries to hold backughter.

    There¡¯s her smile...... everything is fine now.

    ¡¸So in the end, it all leads to sex, you¡¯re such a pervert, Master.¡¹

    Miti jokes and lightly hits my chest.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t forget anymore, right? This is as important to me as the familial bonds with my mom and my siblings.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. But instead of not forgetting, I have a better way to remember.¡¹

    I hold the tiny Miti sideways and lift her up, dering before everyone.

    ¡¸Tomorrow morning, I will announce our marriage in front of the citizens.¡¹

    Fortunately, the harvest festival is still continuing.

    If I announce the news in the central za, pretty much everybody will hear it.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eeeeeeeeeeeeh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Miti wasn¡¯t the only one taken aback, Celia and Nonna were flipping out too.

    Casie¡¯s face was bing quite frightening, but her expression made aplete turn around after hearing my sudden statement and she¡¯s in a panic unsure of what to do now.

    In the end, there was an imaginary line which split her face in half, where one side had a smile and the other side was in the middle of turning into a vengeful spirit.

    It¡¯s kind of disturbing, so pick one or the other.

    ¡¸N-no way, tomorrow is too sudden! Before, you said I would be your wife once I got pregnant......¡¹

    ¡¸The sooner the better. Or do you not want to. Should I have said ater date?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... that¡¯s...... haauuu......¡¹

    ¡¸Be my wife, Miti.¡¹

    I bring my face close to her while carrying her.

    However, I don¡¯t kiss her. I wait for her response.

    ¡¸Aaaaah......I- I......¡¹

    Shaken after my sudden words, Miti¡¯s eyes slowly melted and welled up with tears different from earlier.

    Her heart haspletely fallen.

    ¡¸I will be Master¡¯s......wife. I will give you everything.¡¹

    She presses her lips against mine as soon as she finished speaking.

    All the girls around us cheer and shout.

    ¡¸You were arguing in the beginning too, how did it be like this? As expected of Aegir I guess.¡¹

    Turning emergency situations into opportunities is a man¡¯s weapon, Ca.

    ¡¸If getting pregnant is the condition to get married, then it¡¯s only a matter of time. She¡¯s gone ahead of Kuu and Ruu now. If only they would not run away and squeeze it in between their legs...... and then it would be nice if they got pregnant quickly.¡¹

    It looks like Mel wans Kuu and Ruu to bear my children too.

    When that happens, she would be called a grandma, so wouldn¡¯t she get angry?

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Miti, I don¡¯t mind. But after bing a concubine, I¡¯ll have to pound you with the manners and etiquette necessary to be one!¡¹

    Nonna cuts in.

    Don¡¯t be so hard on her though.

    ¡¸Sis...... how nice, if only I fell in love with such a lovely and dependable person......¡¹

    ¡¸A-Alma?¡¹

    None of the girls express their disapproval.

    The kind and diligent Miti is loved by everyone.

    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who wouldin.......

    ¡¸¡¸Please wait!!¡¹¡¹

    The door ms open.

    ¡¸Maria? Catherine?¡¹

    I thought they were in the room all this time, but they disappeared before I even realized, Maria returning with her son ude in her arms while Catherine pulls along Rose and Antonio in each hand

    ¡¸¡¸You didn¡¯t forget, did you!?¡¹¡¹

    Of course not, so wait a second, it feels like I¡¯ll remember really soon.

    ¡¸¡¸You promised to marry us too!!¡¹¡¹

    The encroaching women push me to the floor.

    Then, the two of them speak in a feeble voice.

    ¡¸ude...... you see, papa here, he said he wouldn¡¯t be your papa. Sorry, only mama will be with you now.¡¹

    ¡¸Rose, Antonio, listen carefully. Your mother will be going through some tough times now...... I may be looked down upon by a concubine who¡¯s younger than me. Even so, I won¡¯t hold it against your father. He has something in mind...... he isn¡¯t inhumane enough to leave your mother and you precious babies alone just because he simply forgot.¡¹

    They make sidelong nces at me as they speak dramatically.

    The children must also realize their mothers¡¯ intents and are probably fake crying.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll make you two my wives!¡¹

    It might be false tears, but it is still shameful for a man to make his own woman cry in front of him.

    I don¡¯t care how many of you there are, bring it on.

    I grab both Catherine and Maria and hug them tightly.

    Miti stares nkly but eventually gets pulled in too.

    This is good, tomorrow I¡¯ll make all three of them my wives.

    Now, take my hand.

    ¡¸As I thought, Master is too lustful¡ª!!¡¹

    Sorry Miti, being a womanizer is engraved into my soul.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    ¡¸Thanks for everything...... and I¡¯m sorry for betraying you.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s nothing really...... you didn¡¯t betray me at all.¡¹

    ¡¸I will not forget the days you embraced me. However...... I¡¯ll be that person¡¯s wife. Thanks for taking care of me.¡¹

    ¡¸......right, I said it¡¯s fine, forget about it.¡¹

    When everything calmed down, Catherine and Maria start prostrating and apologizing in tears.

    All of it was directed at.......

    ¡¸Hurry up and lift your heads already, actually why are you apologizing to me anyways, I don¡¯t get it...... help me out here Aegir-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, so Melissa did a good job with the dildo.¡¹

    Melissa holds her head.

    Oh yeah, we were initially talking about sending Melissa to the capital to help Dorothea.

    How did things turn out this way?

    And thus, it was decided that Melissa will be going to the capital to help out until after Dorothea recovers from giving birth, apanied by Alma as well.

    I ordered Kroll to go even though he babbled something about protecting ¡®them¡¯...... but Alma coldly replied ¡°Don¡¯t need him¡±.

    What really happened between the two of you?

    A naked couple enters the bedroom, one of which is me, the master of the house, and the other is the wife-to-be Miti.

    I wrap my arm around the waist of the girl who tensed up a little bit and guide her to the bed as if escorting her to a ball.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be nervous, this is what we always do, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t sleep with Miti just ten or twenty times.

    I know every corner of her body like the back of my hand and there aren¡¯t many ces on her body I haven¡¯t put my mouth on.

    ¡¸Uuu, facing each other like this again formally, I just-...... Master is- nmu!¡¹

    I push a finger against Miti¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸Miti will be my wife tomorrow. I don¡¯t have a strange fetish to be called Master or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸......then how should I address you?¡¹

    ¡¸You can use my name, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    Miti hesitates and then mutters timidly.

    ¡¸A- Ae-Aegir......-san............¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Miti?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!! This is impossible! I can¡¯t exin it, but it¡¯s just impossible!!¡¹

    Miti buries her face in the bed cover, exposing her cute little ass and genitals.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s hard to say, then I guess it¡¯s fine to do as you¡¯ve always done. First I¡¯ll make your body my wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh!?¡¹

    I pounce on the futon in front of me...... in other words, I push up against Miti whose ass is pointed at me.

    Careful not to lean my entire weight on her, I get on top and rest my dick on her ass.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always said it, but I¡¯m saying it again. It¡¯s way too big, it¡¯s already like a thick log when it¡¯s still soft.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯ll continue to get bigger and bigger.¡¹

    I rock my hips back and forth, rubbing against Miti¡¯s ass, and my dick gradually gets bigger in size.

    With our bodies stuck together and my growing cock, Miti¡¯s body starts to heat up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big...... it¡¯s really big......I remember now. This huge cock forcefully vited me and robbed me of my virginity.¡¹

    ¡¸I was drunk back then. Sorry...... I¡¯ve just been constantly apologizing to you, Miti.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s certainly the case. When I be your wife, I¡¯m going to act selfishly and make up for all of it.¡¹

    Miti smiles, I know she¡¯s kind-hearted by nature so she¡¯s really just joking when she says she¡¯ll act selfishly.

    It¡¯s about time we made love now.

    ¡¸Ah, let me do it first.¡¹

    Miti stops me from pinning her face up and brings her head in between my legs.

    I was going to be the one to spoil her tonight, but if she wants to do it, I¡¯ll dly ept her offer.

    ¡¸Here I go. Nnmo......¡¹

    She gets on all fours and grabs my dick with both hands, sucking on the tip almost as if she¡¯s cleaning it up.

    I¡¯ll leave her to it, make love to it.

    ¡¸Nnn.¡¹

    Once she roughly got the entire tip wet, Miti lowers herself to my balls and slowly works her way up again.

    It seemed like she was just licking at first, but she flicks her tongue carefully around every nook and cranny, giving me this gentle andforting stimtion.

    As the tip expands, she provides further stimtion on my frenulum, focusing on the edge then dragging her tongue along the tip.

    ¡¸Nngh!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh......¡¹

    She sucks intensely for a brief moment as soon as her mouth reaches the tip, making me let out a groan.

    My dick reacts and pulses once.

    ¡¸Miti, you¡¯ve gotten better. I thought you were going to suck the juices right out of my dick.¡¹

    I brush her hair softly while praising her and she smiles happily.

    The way she uses her tongue is simr to Melissa, however the way she sucks and bites lightly is simr to Rita.

    She may have learned from both of them.

    Miti repeats her actions several more times, eventually swallowing me deeper when she notices me starting to tense up.

    She must be trying to get me to ejacte in her mouth.

    ¡¸Hey now, I want my first shot of thick semen to go in here.¡¹

    I push Miti over and hold her down face up.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. After bing a wife......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s make lots of babies.¡¹

    I rain kisses on her lips then to her neck, then work my way from her shoulder to her breasts, all the while Miti writhes with an embarrassed yet somewhat happy look on her face.

    She¡¯s already 18, an age where her body should be fully developed as a woman, but rather than being delicate and beautiful, it¡¯s more appropriate to call her body cute or adorable.

    Proceeding to caress her crotch as well, I grab her thighs and pull them apart.

    ¡¸Aaah! T-this is embarrassing!¡¹

    When her legs get spread, Miti covers her face with her hands and shakes her head repeatedly.

    If you do that, it makes me not want to do it anymore.

    ¡¸This is to repay you for earlier. I¡¯ll lick you all over from your vagina to your ass, so prepare yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Hieeh...... it¡¯s dirty...... aaah! Nnkyaah!¡¹

    I enjoy Miti¡¯s pleasing screams as I suck on her pussy and ass.

    Of course I don¡¯t forget to rub her thighs and knead her clitoris.

    The fetio she performed on me earlier was wonderful, so I have to return the favor and get her just as turned on.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa......¡¹

    I made Miti cum about three times with my tongue and now she¡¯sying down, feeling a little exhausted.

    It goes without saying her crotch is soaking wet.

    Now I should be able to put my overly huge dick inside rather easily.

    ¡¸Do you have a preferred position?¡¹

    ¡¸If I can see your face...... then anything is fine......¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, then how about this?¡¹

    I bring my body up half way and stand on my knees, then hold Miti¡¯s waist up.

    Her lightweight body was easily picked up and after adjusting the position of her hole to match with my dick, I let go of her body so my shaft slowly slides into her.

    ¡¸Aaggh! Guuuuuh!!¡¹

    The thorough pleasuring of her vagina should have loosened her up, but it actually must have gotten me aroused and just as hard and big as usual.

    Her hole stretches and she lets out a strained cry.

    ¡¸Bear with it a little, the thickest part is going in.¡¹

    ¡¸Guuh...... k-kiss...... kiss me!¡¹

    Granting her wish, I kiss her passionately while her body continues to slide down, until her hole finally envelopes my thick tip and lets me feel the rubbing from the grooves of her inner walls as well as the sensation of reaching her deepest parts.

    ¡¸Nnh...... it¡¯s inside you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaauuuuu......¡¹

    Miti wraps her arms around me.

    Every part of this cute young girl belongs to me now.

    When I think about it like that, my dick swells up even more.

    ¡¸S-so tight...... and thcck......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, I might cum soon because of your blowjob. I can already...... feel the semen welling up in my balls. It won¡¯t be long until it explodes out.¡¹

    I pump my hips in the seated position while grabbing Miti¡¯s breasts and sucking her neck.

    I hate to admit it, but my pre-cum is gradually overflowing into her insides.

    I¡¯m pretty sure my thick seed will be released not too long from now.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, aaaaaah¡ª!!¡¹

    Unable to hold it any longer, I thrust with more vigor than before.

    However I can¡¯t cum before my new wife.

    It might just be pride, but I should let Miti climax first.

    ¡¸Miti, lick my finger.¡¹

    I extend my index finger in front of Miti¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    She imagines the finger as my cock and thoroughly swirls her tongue around it, getting the digit wet with her saliva.

    That¡¯s good.

    I redirect the finger behind her...... and put it up against her asshole.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me!!¡¹

    She realized a little toote.

    The lubricated finger pushes into her asshole which was loosened from the pleasure she¡¯s currently feeling.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiih¨C!! My asss.¡¹

    Her reflexive scream was not an indication of pleasure, but because I¡¯m pushing into her ass while my dick is still inside her vagina, it allows me to rub her weak point better.

    Before her scream could end, her body already starts to contract from reaching a true climax.

    ¡¸C-cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Master as well...... cum with me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll cum together with you. But before that......¡¹

    I bring Miti¡¯s head close and whisper as gently as possible.

    ¡¸Miti will be mine tomorrow. And right now, your womb and the eggs in there already belong to me. Close your eyes and imagine it, picture my seed flowing into your womb.¡¹

    ¡¸Your seed...... my eggs...... getting pregnant...... a baby......¡¹

    My words remind Miti about a bunch of different things as she remains on the verge of orgasm and then she trembles once before hugging me tightly.

    Following that, she lets out a sharp yet short scream.

    ¡¸¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸You came, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    She can¡¯t respond anymore.

    Miti¡¯s looking silently at an empty space, panting long and hard, saliva dripping from her mouth.

    But the death-grip from her pussy and ass tell me the truth of her climax.

    ¡¸I will too...... hmmp!¡¹

    I pull back until I¡¯m almost entirely out of her hole before mming it all the way back in.

    At the same time, my cock twitches and the hot, thick semen gushes into Miti¡¯s tight canals.

    ¡¸Aaaaah......¡¹

    My ejaction acted as Miti¡¯s final trigger that made Mitipletely lose strength and copse.

    But I don¡¯t stop cumming.

    I had yet to ejacte today before this moment and Miti also provided such dedicated forey.

    In my experience, those factors will add up to extend my ejaction for roughly five minutes.

    Miti¡¯s hole is narrow and tight, with no gaps in between her walls and my rod.

    My seed will definitely pool in her baby room and inte her stomach to make her look pregnant.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll sleep like this today to let the seed enter your womb by tomorrow. And then you¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... Master...... I will bear your child. Master¡¯s children......¡¹

    We change positions to cowgirl, but because Miti doesn¡¯t have the strength to remain upright, sheys on top of me.

    Miti must have fallen asleep or became unconscious while listening to the sound of my semen shooting out from my dick and into her vagina. After my ejaction ended, I also fall asleep with the sensation of her pregnant-like stomach on me.

    The Next Morning, Early in the Morning

    ¡¸A letter from ra has arrived.¡¹

    Leopolt and the others gather with me in the office to read her letter, and while I normally would read it alone in my room whileying around, I can¡¯t do so because of recent circumstances.

    To us, this letter is one of the only sources of information from the Federation.

    Currently at this moment, Sebastian is the one making preparations, even though I should be preparing to announce to all the citizens of my intentions to make Miti, Maria, and Catherine my concubines.

    But then this urgent letter came from the Malordol household in the morning.

    Celia looks on nervously, Leopolt has a sharp look different from his usual uncaring expression, Adolph brings stacks of documents so he¡¯s ready to analyze whatever news he hears, and Tristan is nodding off.

    I don¡¯t mind, so go ahead and kick him Celia.

    The words pop out as soon as the letter was opened, and despite it being another person¡¯s problem, a voice filled with mixed feelings leaks out.

    ¡¸......what does it say?¡¹

    I hand Celia the letter.

    She gives it a nce and ends up with a simrlyplicated look on her face, answering the silent pressure from Leopolt and Adolph.

    ¡¸The Olga Federation has united with their vassals¡¯ armies, formed an army of close to 1 million soldiers and sortied to the western ins. There, they shed with the army of the Gand Empire.¡¹

    Celia takes in a deep breath .

    ¡¸The Federation was defeated in the engagement at the western ins. Theypletely retreated from the western ins and are trying to reorganize their army within their own territory. ......The Olga Federation has lost.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,0002. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Family: Nonna (the beautiful Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, leaving for the capital), Alma (leaving for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (jealous adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (impotent), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (student director), Gretel (dog)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (strategist?)

    ire & Laurie piling a n), Schwartz (lewd horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother ¨C Marceline; Daughters ¨C Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie (taken into custody)

    Army: 5300 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 900, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19

    Reserve: 3000

    Security Unit: 100

    Assets: 10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 209, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 204: Battle of the Western Plains

    <h4>Chapter 204: Battle of the Western ins</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Late Summer, Central Region of the Western ins

    The western ins continue to experience sweltering hot weather and depending on the day also an unpleasant level of humidity, however, the strong wind blowing from the sea made it slightly more bearable today.

    This was especially true for the soldiers standing under the zing sun in their iron armor, who thought the breeze was like an angel¡¯s breath.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re finally here......¡¹

    The name of the man who muttered softly was Ivan Galchenko, the Supreme Commander of the Federation Army gathered here.

    He is slightly above the age of 50 aad the white hairs in his head are especially prominent.

    However, his overflowing spirit1 from just sitting quietly is not one belonging to a typical elderly man who is tired of living.

    This veteran soldier radiated a dignified air one level above all the other sharp and able-bodied men lined up around him.

    ¡¸Sir! The fools havee.¡¹

    The western ins spread out before his eyes and the entirety of the squirming Gand Empire Armyes into view as he gazes upon the unobstructed horizon.

    ¡¸I assume the preparations to intercept areplete?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Commander Galchenko Your Excellency.The troops under you have already made preparations to fight a defensive battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu...... they¡¯re very well-trained.¡¹

    The Federation army is under direct control of the Royal Government and is mostlyposed of the soldiers from the armies of State Governments and nobles around the district, with the exception the elites guarding the capital.

    Normally, just gathering the armies of the vassals would not make for a decent military force.

    However, the State forces and the vassals¡¯ armies were formed under the assumption that they would fight and train together as the Federation¡¯s army during wartimes in the first ce.

    The army is fundamentally different from a simple mishmash of soldiers.

    ¡¸A force of 800 000...... but from what I can see, the enemy¡¯s forces are evenrger.¡¹

    The 800 000 of the Federation army has set up camp in the center of the western ins filled with nothing but grasnds, but the enemy marching slowly towards them appears to be even greater in number.

    ¡¸ording to the reports from our spies, it seems they have mobilized more than 2 million this time.¡¹

    As expected, even Galchenko sighs at that fact.

    ¡¸They gathered all 2 million in one ce at the same time...... how foolish.¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys from Gand are just violent savages. We can¡¯t understand them using our senses.¡¹

    In war, there are times where number is more important than quality.

    But, that has its limits too.

    If you can secure infinite food and water, medicine and a hygienic toilet, then an army of 2 million will be able to exhibit unrivalled strength.

    But in reality such a thing is impossible, maintaining the 800 000 the Federation gathered here plus each of the nking parties of 100 000...... totalling 1 million, requires the mobilization of arge number of carriages andborers to prepare a mountain of stockpiled supplies.

    ¡¸Even more so when they¡¯re the invading army and the attacking side, there¡¯s no way they can stockpile their supplies.¡¹

    ¡¸Normally it would be standard practice to divide an army numbering in the tens of thousands into several field armies.¡¹

    Galchenko¡¯s men also have enough talent to lead their own armies.

    That¡¯s why they did not excessively fear an army who would throw away supplies like it was nothing.

    ¡¸It may be somewhat troubling though if they spread out and advance from the west to the east of the western ins.¡¹

    It¡¯s because the Imperial army is approaching as a single group that Galchenko concentrated his army in one ce.

    If the advancing army scatters, there will be more of them running around and the possibility that some of them might seep through the cracks is annoying.

    ¡¸However, regardless of the numbers, it may be just the pressure that¡¯s overwhelming us, and in that case, we just have to work together with those around us while falling back gradually. The ins are also spread out behind us, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re blocked by a wall.¡¹

    If order is maintained while retreating, the one who would exhaust themselves first is without a doubt the Empire¡¯s side.

    The issue with numbers, the issue with supplies, each of those are in the Federation¡¯s favor.

    ¡¸We also have a sea route for transportation after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I may be an amateur at naval warfare but the Empire¡¯s fleet only consists ofrge boats and their tactics are practically like a pirate¡¯s.¡¹

    Because the Empire also conducted surprise attacks during the war with themst time, it might be temporarily disadvantageous for the Federation onnd.

    To turn that around, a victory in naval warfare is needed, but unlike thend battles where you could manage to win just by gathering numbers, in a battle of fleets, the skill of the crewmembers and the well thought out tactics are the most important.

    Although, only having size just makes the ships nothing more than a target.

    The Empire¡¯s ships sunk to the sea floor while still packed with the soldiers and supplies and then the Empire was defeated even onnd shortly after.

    ¡¸Because of that, those guys in the navy have been getting a big head in recent years. This time, let¡¯s rout them onnd.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree, unlikest time, we¡¯re prepared......¡¹

    Galchenko turns around and one of his subordinates speaks out after saluting neatly.

    ¡¸Stationaryrge cannons totalling 80, field cannons totalling 500 per corps, both have been installedpletely withoutplication.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu...... good.¡¹

    Up until now, cannons could only, outside of certain circumstances, be used in siege battles but they are now being lined up for arge scale field battle.

    Galchenko is the first to advocate and realize the range and destructive power of the cannons is sufficient for use on the field.

    Which is why most of the cannons the Federation held in possession have been gathered here.

    ¡¸I really wanted to gather double the amount though. But the navy ended up taking some of them.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Most of those in White City are stubbornly sticking to using cannons either in sieges or in naval warfare.¡¹

    Galchenko snorts.

    ¡¸Seriously, they¡¯re even more stubborn than me at 50 plus years old...... their heads could actually be used as the shells for our cannons.¡¹

    Laughter leaks out from all of those in the headquarters.

    The enemy has great numbers, yet not a single one of them were feeling pessimistic.

    The army of the Federation, matchless in the entire continent, has a total strength of 1 million and is being led by the great veteran general. Why would they have any reason to feel anxious or scared?

    Eventually, the distance between the two armies closed and the soldiers began to hurry back and forth even more within their respective camps.

    The march of the Imperial army also got visibly slower.

    With each side busy changing of formations, it was only a matter of time before the armies transitioned into attack.

    Galchenko draws the sword at his hip and deres casually.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, it¡¯s time for war. Let¡¯s kick the heads of these savage Empire wolves and set fire to their tails.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The Imperial army makes a move.

    The soldiers in the vertical formation split off and arrange themselves in a single file horizontal line.

    You couldn¡¯t call those movements beautiful even if it was just ttery, as the army bes like a clump of people and advances while everybody squirms restlessly.

    Nevertheless, the spread out horizontal line consisted of roughly 200 000 men and their footsteps made the earth where the archers could not shoot at from long range rumble.

    The mysterious thing was that there were no archers nor cavalry in sight.

    All the soldiers were wrapped in a grey armor and they were moving forward as if they were being chased by something.

    The Federation army quickly responds by forming a horizontal line of their own.

    Unlike the opposite side, the Federation army was orderly without a single arrow out of ce even upon close inspection, and one would be able to judge the army¡¯s superior skill andmand in an instant.

    ¡¸Hmmm......¡¹

    Yet Galchenko seemed troubled.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, that is...... they¡¯re also......¡¹

    ¡¸So these savage people are surprisingly like regr people too?¡¹

    Behind the Imperial army¡¯s horizontal formation, cannons which appear to be suitable for field battles, can be seen being pulled on wagons.

    However, Galchenko¡¯s staff officers do not lose confidence.

    ¡¸No need to worry. The Empire¡¯s technology is inferior to ours, so the range and uracy of our cannons should be superior. Let¡¯s crush them with our cannons before we get into range of the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸From what I can see, they only have roughly 100 of them, while we also haverge stationary cannons on our side. If it bes a shoot-out, the winner will be determined immediately.¡¹

    As if scared of those words, the Empire¡¯s cannons stopped moving.

    Those around Galchenko couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s just like with their navy. They copied the structure but the interior is nonexistent. At that range, they¡¯ll only shoot their own allies.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like their cannons are for saluting and celebratory purposes.¡¹

    The atmosphere in the headquarters rxes at the sight of such shabby tactics.

    Galchenko himself also nods in agreement, saying how there was no way they would lose to people as foolish as this.

    However that atmosphere did notst for very long.

    Right when the cannoneers of the Federation were about to make preparations, the Imperial army let out a collective battle cry.

    ¡¸The enemy...... they¡¯re charging! They¡¯re doing an all-out charge! The entire line ising at us!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ridiculous! They¡¯re sending their infantry forward all of a sudden!?¡¹

    There was no formation to be found anywhere as the enemy soldiers scatter and rush forward while shouting.

    The 200 000 weren¡¯t advancing in an orderly fashion but rather in a frenzied state.

    ¡¸Are they some savage tribe!? Eeei, don¡¯t let them rattle you, we have no intentions of following their pace! Shoot them as soon as they enter your range! Archers and cannoneers, get your preparations in order!¡¹

    The Federation soldiers were slightly in shock but quickly regained theirposure.

    And then the cannoneers held their me-lit sticks to their respective barrels.

    ¡¸......Fire!¡¹

    There was a tremendous echo of booming sounds.

    It was loud enough to drown out the shouts and sounds of footsteps and even induce screams from the Federation side.

    A few momentster, it all changed into agonizing dying cries.

    The rain of iron balls mercilessly crush the Imperial soldiers into clumps of meat.

    The ones who were hit directly were blown to pieces, while the ones who were showered with the shrapnel and debris were torn to shreds.

    A few hundred people died without even knowing they died, and several times more people died after suffering extreme pain.

    It was literally like hell on earth.

    ¡¸How terrifying...... who would have thought a single volley from all the cannons would deal this much damage......¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s regrettable is that we couldn¡¯t show this to those blockheads in White City, or they might have cracked.¡¹

    There was a stillness after the cannons fired as this scene of destruction was being processed, which could break the morale of more soldiers than the number of casualties.

    The war cries from the Imperial army were silenced and the soldiers started to turn back one after the other.

    What they found was the group of Imperial army cannons which stopped before the frontlines.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸U......uooooooh¡ª!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible! Are they barbarians...... no, have they gone insane!?¡¹

    The Imperial army resumed their charge.

    They advanced forward, trampling over the remains of their allies.

    ¡¸The interval between shots for the cannoneers is long, archers should fire away ceaselessly. Spearmen, stay in defensive formation!¡¹

    In the blink of an eye, the sky was filled with arrows.

    The cannons which were already prepared were also shot and a simr hellish scene was born.

    The archers of the Imperial archers who could return fire didn¡¯t have cavalry to quickly close the distance and so they were defeated one-sidedly.

    The battlefield was turned into a scene from hell with only the corpses of the Imperial soldiers lining the ground, but still their legs don¡¯t let up.

    They continue shouting and charging earnestly, trying their hardest to close the distance.

    ¡¸......Your Excellency, the enemy appears to be concentrating its forces on the 10 000 men of our third corps in front.¡¹

    ¡¸Doing something so abnormal...... it makes them just like a beast, no!?¡¹

    The Federation is 800 000 strong, but they won¡¯t do something as foolish as lining all their units in a line.

    Only two corps consisting of 200 000 are deployed in the front and it looks like the enemy is focusing its attacks to one side.

    It seems a bit premature from the Empire¡¯s viewpoint of this standoff to break formation in order to be rescued.

    In the past, the Empire never fought in a way which respected their soldiers¡¯ lives, rather they would often bulldoze their way by taking full advantage of numerical superiority.

    Despite that, they still wouldn¡¯t fight in such an outrageous way though.

    ¡¸In any case, it doesn¡¯t change what we have to do. We will use our cannons and arrows to confound them. Right now, they¡¯re just excited by the moment. Once they suffer a few casualties, they should return to their senses...... when that happens, the number of fleeing soldiers should increase.¡¹

    Galchenko speaks powerfully as if trying to persuade himself.

    At the same time, the nk from the shing of metal echoed out.

    Both armies finally collided with each other.

    In the beginning of the fierce fighting, the strange pressureing from the middle pushed into the left and right wings of the Federation.

    ¡¸The enemy is just trying to push through. Pull back while fending them off!¡¹

    Even so, the on-sitemanders of the Federation don¡¯t panic.

    The Federation army maintains their order while counterattacking the Imperial soldiers who swing their weapons around madly.

    ¡¸Thirdpany retreat! Bowgun squad, shoot through the gaps! Second archer unit, use high-angle fire to disrupt the enemy rearguard.¡¹

    ¡¸Secondpany, stand your ground and don¡¯t let the formation crumble!¡¹

    The Imperial soldiers push forward like a flood while the Federation army obstructs the path like a giant boulder.

    After retreating to a certain extent, the momentum let up and eventually they stopped moving.

    ¡¸Move forward! They don¡¯t have shields or armor!¡¹

    Compared to the beautiful yet functional armor of the Federation, the Imperial army soldiers mainly wore shabby chainmail and some among those even wore dirty leather armor.

    The Imperial soldiers wielded a wide range of weapons from swords to maces, but most of them didn¡¯t have shields.

    ¡¸Treat this like driving barbarians away! Thrust!¡¹

    The spearmen were able to realign themselves despite the confusion and then push the tips of their weapons outward altogether.

    ¡¸Waah!¡¹¡¸Gyaah!¡¹

    The sharp spearheads hit in ces besides the face and the gaps in their armor, but the crude armor could notpletely block the attack and Imperial soldiers start falling over one after the other.

    The frightened enemy soldiers pull back after seeing the forest of spears jut out in front of them, only to get picked off mercilessly by bowgun bolts.

    ¡¸Close the distance! Unless you make it a closebat fight, your swords won¡¯t reach them!¡¹

    Obeying themanding shouts of the Imperialmanders, the soldiers reduce the gap between them and the Federation army, but defenses have already been erected.

    Before the Imperial soldiers could reach their desired destination, bowguns and spears take them out, and furthermore, apletely armed heavy infantry walled off their paths.

    ¡¸Damnit! Take this, bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸First Corps Heavy Infantry, advance! Push back the enemy.¡¹

    The attacks of the Imperial troops could not get past the armor or the hardened defenses of the Federation¡¯s heavy infantry.

    On the other hand, the Federation ignores the shabby equipment of the Imperial soldiers and sessively defeat soldier after soldier using spears, swords and bowguns.

    Nearly ten Imperial soldiers were defeated for every Federation soldier defeated.

    The flow of battle haspletely changed from what it started off as and now the Federation is fighting with an advantage in all fronts.

    ¡¸Stay calm! The enemy is just shouting for show. There¡¯s no need to fear!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ooooooh¨C!!¡¹¡¹

    This time, battle cries were raised from the Federation side and the soldiers on the right wing start mounting a furious counterattack.

    Now that the initial impact from the Empire side is gone, the Federationes out on top in terms of skill level and equipment quality.

    Even the Empire¡¯s numerical advantage was wasted when many soldiers were kept idle after their battle ranks be clumped into a ball, making the actual number of soldiers fighting the same amount as the Federation.

    The left wing of the Empire could not hold the Federation off any longer and began to be pushed back, eventually returning even further behind the point where the two sides initially collided.

    Both the central part and right wing were shaken and retreated while keeping pace with the left.

    ¡¸Hmph, war is not something you can win if you act rashly. Cavalry squad, detour around them. Archers, don¡¯t let the enemy rearguard rest and continue shooting.¡¹

    Galchenko was watching the state of battle and sensed the destruction of this enemy to be quite soon.

    Once the legs of a charging wild boar are stopped, there is no way it could win against a lion.

    The detouring cavalry eventually made their way around to threaten the enemy nk and with that, the Empire army¡¯s fate was sealed.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s left wing has copsed!!¡¹

    A lookout from the top of a watchtower screamed.

    The right wing, or the Empire¡¯s left wing, was the side which pushed the most, so it was expected that the Empire would copse there and the soldiers would start fleeing.

    In this situation, tearing off one wing meant the copse of the entire division.

    A portion of the frontline troops have already transitioned into chasing after the stragglers.

    ¡¸Pursue them! We should at least ensure the destruction of their vanguard!¡¹

    A Federation soldier makes a deep sh in the back of an escaping Imperial soldier.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    The soldier froze instinctively after hearing the high-pitched squeal.

    When the Imperial soldier fell to the ground with a hand against their bloodied back, a darkish skin and ck hair was revealed underneath their loosened helmet.

    ¡¸A woman, huh...... gugh!¡¹

    A sword was thrust into the side of the standing soldier, and he joined the fallen woman on the ground, copsing motionlessly beside her.

    ¡¸There are still guys holding their ground! Run them down!¡¹

    The left wing of the Empirepletely copsed and were gradually scattering in different directions.

    And then, a thunderous sound erupted.

    It was the unmistakable sound of cannon fire.

    ¡¸Impossible! Who¡¯s the idiot who fired a cannon during this melee!!¡¹

    One of the staff officers yell loudly.

    It was no longer a situation suitable for cannons now that both ally and enemy are engaged in closebat fighting.

    The lookout makes a report to deny their first assumption.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the enemy...... the enemy cannoneers...... the enemy cannoneers on the left wing......?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? An idental misfiring!?¡¹

    ¡¸Considering this enemy, that¡¯s possible......?¡¹

    However, the lookout replies differently.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! The Imperial army is...... shooting at their allies...... at their fleeing allies!¡¹

    ¡¸No way...... shooting...... their allies......?¡¹

    Galchenko and his staff officers were rendered speechless.

    They could not follow the logic behind intentionally firing at friendlies.

    ¡¸The enemy, the left wing...... the fleeing has stopped. They¡¯re heading towards us once again.¡¹

    Galchenko shakes his head as if he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

    It wasn¡¯t a look of confusion which appeared on his face, but rather a look of anger,ing from the pride he has as a veteran soldier who protected his country for many years.

    Allies were allies even if they were just privates. He understood there were times where tactics required the use of sacrificial pawns and he also understood there were times where soldiers fought knowing they would be annihted.

    But he never once intentionally shot at his own allies.

    For a soldier, that is an absolute taboo.

    ¡¸So this is why their cannons didn¡¯te out in the beginning...... so they were aiming at their own allies from the start!?¡¹

    The right wing of the Federation army thought it had won already but had to take the full force of the revived momentum from the crazed charge and started retreating again.

    ¡¸Movement spotted in the enemy headquarters! A new squadron is deploying...... their equipment and formation are different!¡¹

    Galchenko hops on his horse and shouts.

    ¡¸That squad just now was a sacrificial pawn! The enemy¡¯s main army ising, don¡¯t lose to these fiendish tactics, you hear!! Show them the pride of the Federation!¡¹

    His cry extended to all the soldiers and cleared them of any confusion and bewilderment.

    The reserve squadron of the main army of the Federation was deployed in preparation for the new enemy.

    The battle is about to reach its climax.

    Gand Imperial Army, Headquarters

    ¡¸The 200 000 ve soldiers are slowly being pushing back.¡¹

    Zaphnes watches theplexion of the man kneeling in front of him andughs after hearing the report.

    ¡¸So it seems. I didn¡¯t think the military ves would be able to defeat them anyways.¡¹

    Seeing a slight feeling of relief wash over his subordinate¡¯s face, he gave out a grand order which matched hisrge body.

    ¡¸Have the ve soldiers continue attacking! Make them fight until thest man falls over!¡¹

    Military ves is the name of the soldiers who were drafted from Empire¡¯s subjects.

    However, they weren¡¯t just the Empire¡¯s subjects, since those who remain under the control of the Empire are considered subjects and will be treated as human as long as they listen obediently.

    The drafted soldiers would make up an army under the Empire¡¯s subject army and ept being used by the national army, but they also get the chance to earn rewards or promotions depending on their achievements in battle.

    The military ves are the ones who resisted against the Empire until the very end, the fate of those who wielded power and were crushed.

    They would make up an army without any specific formation orposition, relying only on numbers to fight the enemy.

    Naturally, it would result in tremendous casualties, but that didn¡¯t matter at all.

    They weren¡¯t considered soldiers. Rather, they existed as sacrificial pawns to be thrown at the enemy.

    Of course, they aren¡¯t allowed to just fight, a squad of barrier troops dispatched from the country or made up of the Empire¡¯s subjects would stand in the rear, keeping a watchful eye and attacking if any ves who disobeyed orders or tried to escape.

    ¡¸You ves. Think of this as an opportunity for you lowlifes and your families to be human!¡¹

    The ves were treated harshly and forced to live a hard life by the ruling ss during wartimes and peaceful times.

    The heavy taxes and poornd conditions could notpare to the Empire¡¯s subjects and the high-handed treatment by the guards and feudal lords were also tolerated.

    The only way to free oneself from that position was to be a military ve, fight, and survive.

    The ve soldiers were treated as sacrificial pawns but after fighting and surviving two battles, the person in question and their family will be treated as regr subjects of the Empire.

    However, if they ran away or revolted, their entire family would be massacred or sold as ves where even greater misfortunes await them.

    The roars of the cannons resound and the ve soldiers who were fleeing once again rushed towards the Federation¡¯s battle lines.

    Zaphnes looked down from the tall watchtower and nodded, seemingly satisfied with what he saw.

    ¡¸Umu, those Federation guys are preupied with the ve soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief Commander, but the overall battle has pretty much been decided. They won¡¯t hold out for longer than half an hour.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. How are the squads sent to the sea and mountains doing?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like the Federation also dispatched squads. They¡¯re each engaging the enemy and the victor has not been determined yet.¡¹

    Zaphnes grins slightly and exhales.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be simple to defeat them. The Federation is tough when they¡¯re on the defensive, so it looks like our only option is to breakthrough the middle.¡¹

    ¡¸Then-......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, wait until the ve soldiers are on the verge of being wiped out, then deploy the second to sixth army corps. Order Steshina¡¯s seventh army corps to assist and attack as the opportunity arises...... the Federation¡¯s cannons are more powerful than ours, bring the battle to a closebat fight immediately.¡¹

    With just that onemand, Zaphnes was able to make close to 1 million soldiers squirm around and change formation.

    These soldiers are wearing impressive armor and polished weapons and shields...... their equipments arepletely different to those of the military ves, in other words this is the true Imperial army.

    ¡¸Adjutant...... it¡¯s about time. The expansion of the subjects is a fixed match with a predetermined oue...... it¡¯s time to fight for real now.¡¹

    Everything was meant for this very moment, from the humiliating retreat earlier to this army¡¯s continued reinforcement on the Emperor¡¯s orders.

    Their once inferior skill is higher and their equipment are in order.

    Ruling over some small countries was just some extra entertainment, everything was aimed at shooting down the Olga Federation.

    ¡¸Yes, when we win this battle and then mount an attack on White City, the name of Your Excellency the great Zaphnes will be carved into history.¡¹

    ¡¸When that happens, I¡¯ll speak of the excellent adjutant in my autobiography.¡¹

    Zaphnesughs, then res at the enemy camp.

    The battle has spread from end to end across the horizon.

    Being the Supreme Commander, this is the most he can do in terms of leading, all that¡¯s left is to rely on the various generals toplete their duties.

    ¡¸Fufufu, with that said though, it¡¯s not like the oue of battle has any significance...... right, Sekrit?¡¹

    Zaphnes mumbles the name of hisrade while looking to the west where the sea is.

    Federation Army

    Arge part of the 200 000 military ves were taken out so the restpletely copsed, unable to function as a proper unit. Right when the Federation soldiers were about to raise shouts of joy, the sight of five army corps, roughly one million in number, entered all of their eyes.

    Even so, the soldiers did not show their agitation of having to enter another battle after just winning one, only focusing on rearranging their battle ranks.

    ¡¸Their lines are immacte. They are in lockstep as well. These guys arepletely different from the ones we just fought!¡¹

    ¡¸So these are the rumored ve soldiers...... don¡¯t think these next opponents are together with the others, they¡¯re tough!¡¹

    Therge cannons slowly change their angle of fire.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re putting cavalry against us, they must want to rush in before we can get off a decent shot.¡¹

    ¡¸We showed them our cannons earlier after all.¡¹

    Galchenko sighs, realizing the first group sent to fight them was just to test the waters.

    But the cannons have not lost their value yet.

    The cannoneers were given the order to fire freely, so therge cannons blew smoke and fire every time themand was given, sending the heavy iron balls at the enemy.

    The archers also followed suit and rained their arrows at the enemy.

    After several dozen shots made mincemeat of human and horse, the Imperial army¡¯s formation opened up.

    The cavalry instantly disperse in a wide area to minimize the damage done by the cannons.

    ¡¸......So we can¡¯t expect them to be foolhardy. They came up with a solid n.¡¹

    With the enemy spread out so much, the cannons won¡¯t be as effective.

    In fact, with cavalry as vanguards, they will probably make contact with the ally vanguards before two or three shots can be fired.

    ¡¸But...... we already knew this would happen.¡¹

    Galchenko, his adjutant, and the staff officers in the headquarters all grinned.

    The point where all their eyes met were at the fiercely firing stationary cannons and the yet-to-fire 500 field cannons, despite the target being in range, ring at the enemy.

    ¡¸The enemy is approaching!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, the generals are quite aware as well. As expected of the Federation¡¯smanders.¡¹

    Gand¡¯s cavalry increases their speed further.

    The deployed cavalry shouldn¡¯t be able to breakthrough the Federation¡¯s defensive formation.

    But if they get close and the battle turns into a melee, the cannons won¡¯t be able to get a clear shot.

    That¡¯s when the infantry will push forward and use numbers to overwhelm.

    ¡¸Chargeeee¡ª!!¡¹

    Eventually, Gand¡¯s cavalry draw their swords, making the final charge while shouting.

    ¡¸Fire!!¡¹

    At thest possible moment, the Federation¡¯s field cannons fired at extremely close range.

    It was practically right when the tip of the enemy¡¯s noses were touching, a distance where you would think a cannon is almost useless.

    But what urred was a windstorm of death. The Imperial cavalry exploded, spraying blood and guts of both horse and rider everywhere before falling to the ground.

    What came out of the field cannons was not an iron ball.

    Packed inside the barrel of the cannon were countless small iron bead-like objects, which became scattershot projectiles.

    It might not be the most powerful and its range is quite short, but there is no escape when it is shot at you.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a giant iron orb that destroys the person¡¯s upper body or small iron pellets that split open the person¡¯s head, the result is the same.

    ¡¸W-what was that!? What happened just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸A cannon!? No cannonballs shot out though!¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever it was, just focus on reforming the line, then charge at them again......¡¹

    Neither Galchenko nor his generals were senile enough to allow the confused Imperial troops to do that.

    ¡¸Crush them!!¡¹¡¸Now¡¯s the perfect chance!¡¹

    The Federation¡¯s cavalry jump through the gaps in the battle ranks and counterattack the Imperial cavalry who were stopped in mid-attack.

    Things became chaotic and the Federation cavalry broke past the Imperial cavalry to rush towards the Imperial infantry approaching from the rear as well.

    ¡¸Why are the enemy cavalrying to attack us!?¡¹

    ¡¸What happened to the vanguard!? Where are our cavalry!?¡¹

    ¡¸With all that dust, I can¡¯t see in front......¡¹

    Because the Imperial cavalry were rushing forward so ferociously, a cloud of dust was kicked up behind them, meaning the infantry advancing behind them don¡¯t have a clear view of what¡¯s in front of them.

    It was then that the white armor of the Federation¡¯s cavalry burst into view, apanied by the sounding of trumpets.

    ¡¸Anti-cavalry formation! Hurry it up!¡¹

    ¡¸W-we won¡¯t make it in time...... uwah¨C!!¡¹

    The soldiers fall into a state of panic as they rush in looking to attack only to take the full force of the enemy¡¯s counterattack without being able to respond ordingly.

    The spears and bowguns from atop the horses take out the flustered Imperial soldiers one after the other.

    This battle became just like the battle with the ve soldiers, a one-sided affair.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve dug into the enemy camp. We should continue and-......¡¹

    ¡¸No! Change course and repeat the charge after pulling back!¡¹

    However, the furious efforts by the cavalry does not decide the battle.

    The Empiremitted just five army corps in this attack, each with several hundred thousand men.

    Because of the Empire¡¯s deep pockets though, their army isn¡¯t so soft that losing ten thousand cavalry here and there would immediately determine the oue of the battle.

    The portion of Federation cavalry which forcefully cut into the Empire¡¯s camp was quickly surrounded and wiped out.

    ¡¸We¡¯recking the clinching factor...... the Imperial cavalry in the rear should be recovering from all the confusion soon as well. We should probably withdraw before we get pincered.¡¹

    Themander of the cavalry makes a swift decision and each of the othermanders halts the charge.

    At that moment, shouting could be heard from the rear

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy cavalry...... annihted! They¡¯re allies! The entire allied army corps is approaching!¡¹

    After the eyes of the cavalrymander goes wide, he smiles fearlessly.

    ¡¸The fight has just begun...... His Excellency Galchenko is a brave individual and will probably put energy into winning the battle. When he does, it¡¯ll be a different story.¡¹

    The cavalry squad stops retreating and makes a move towards the enemy¡¯s nk instead.

    Everyone in the Federation army from themanders to the privates could feel it through their skin ¨C this is the decisive moment.

    ¡¸Your Excellency Galchenko! It¡¯s do-or-die now!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. ......I won¡¯t say too much. Ry a message to the generals, tell them to do an all-out attack.¡¹

    Things are going better than expected, from demolishing the enemy charge with cannons to the strategy of breaking through their cavalry, not just due to the enemy cavalry¡¯s defeat, but also because of the surprise attack which disrupted the enemy rearguard as well.

    It¡¯s only been half a day since the battle started but there is no better situation or timing than this for an all-out attack.

    No matter how densely packed arge army consisting of close to one million troops may be, it still takes considerable time to coordinate movement andmunicate with each other.

    That is where the difference in the degree of skill will show the clearest.

    Both an all-out attack and the defense to deal with that all-out attack requires the movement of many parts within the entire army.

    ¡¸The Imperial soldiers seem to be better trained than before...... but the quality of our soldiers still seem higher.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We are the strongest in the continent after all.¡¹

    Afterpleting their preparations, the entire Federation army advances in their respective corps, approaching the one million troops of the Empire who were shaken up by the cavalry.

    The battles happening at the same time in the vast area is extremely fierce, but the Federation eventually pushes up the battlefront slowly.

    The Empire still has nearly a million soldiers in reserve, but throwing them in the fray as a practical joke would have no meaning if they¡¯re just going to end up confused.

    If several million soldiers were to be used,plicated orders would not work, rather it would be best to let the smaller unitmanders use their discretion, however the Federation remains in the lead when ites to the quality ofmanders.

    The battle went through the day and night and continued for several days, where the Federation was able to advance the fight in their favor from the effects of their all-out attack for the first two days.

    None of the Imperial armiespletely copsed, but they were forced to stay on the defensive despite being the invading side and were slowly getting pushed back.

    The state of battle changed on the morning of the third day, when the most elite forces of the Empire¡¯s national army, the first army corps, entered the frontlines.

    The 200 000 troops of the first army corps were able topete with the Federation in terms of equipment and skill, properly supporting the battle ranks.

    With the fight brought to a standstill, the Empire was able to calm down and regroup.

    When that happened, the difference in troop strength became evident.

    The battle went from being in a stalemate to the Empire having the advantage, and the Federation became the side who had to retreat.

    On the fourth day, the Federation acknowledged their disadvantage and fought with the intention to retreat.

    However, they did not just run in panic.

    The Empire¡¯s greatest weapon was their enormous pool of troops, but their weakness was also in their massive army, as the problem of resupplying their forces became quite clear.

    Thus, the Federation army decided to fight and pull back while waiting for the Empire to exhaust themselves.

    As the Federation moved backwards, they only had to retrieve the remaining supplies at each base they passed, leaving nothing for the Imperial army.

    In the past, the Western ins was the stage for many battles and so there were norge cities or grain-producing regions nearby at all, meaning not too many supplies could be procured.

    The Federation never lost theirposure while fighting, inching backwards slowly like a turtle for three days.

    It was the morning of the seventh day when a fatal report came in.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s begin the war council.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu...... everyone, you have done well.¡¹

    Galchenko looks around to the generals he gathered and nods.

    ¡¸The number of arrowsing from the enemy have decreased. If we continue at this rate, the enemy will exhaust itself in probably two or three more days. We just need to endure for a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! However Your Excellency, the enemy was more powerful than we thought.¡¹

    Galchenko nods reluctantly.

    ¡¸Yes. Especially the enemy¡¯s army in red......¡¹

    ¡¸ording to reports from our spies, that is apparently the enemy¡¯s most elite group, the first division army corps.¡¹

    One of the corpsmanders mutters in an annoyed tone.

    ¡¸80% of the casualties suffered by army was because of them. I thought we did plenty to stop their charge too......¡¹

    ¡¸You said it, it surely was outside our expectations for them to have hundreds of magic users on their side. However, if we don¡¯t think about them being magicians or whatever, it isn¡¯t any different from them having a cannon or two. They won¡¯t catch us off-guard again.¡¹

    Galchenko looks at everybody and then raises his voice.

    ¡¸We have fought hard because of unexpected events, but the path to victory isid out before us. What awaits us is only a battle of attrition, counterattack when the enemy shows any sign of fatigue! This slow retreat is nothing. If thissts a month, we will still be in the north of the Western ins. We just have to fight them slowly.¡¹

    The generals also agreed and even felt rxed enough to smile a little.

    ¡¸But if we don¡¯t hurry, won¡¯t the navy cross before we do? If the navy bombards the enemy capital and makes them surrender, it will make us look likeplete buffoons.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right. I do hope that the Great Emperor of Gand is a brave man.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s small grin turned into genuine smiles.

    And then, a soldieres running to them while shouting.

    One of the generals yelled at him for doing something so sudden.

    ¡¸You bastard! Only generals and above can enter this ce......¡¹

    ¡¸Urgent message! From Dolpies!¡¹

    The messenger disregards the remark directed at him and continues on, since he has a duty to report directly to the Supreme Commander regardless of time and ce when the message is urgent.

    ¡¸Dolpies......?¡¹¡¸Aah, it¡¯s the city designated as the home port for the marine fleet ...... what about it?¡¹

    The messenger took two deep breaths to calm himself down before speaking out again.

    ¡¸The report from Dolpies Marine Fleet Headquarters is as follows! Five days ago, the fleet suffered serious losses from the fight with the Gand fleet and retreated to the harbor in the north. The control of the open seas of the Western ins has fallen into enemy hands. The supply route via the sea has beenpletely stopped and the enemy fleet is unloading troops to the north of the Western ins! It¡¯s possible for the western theater to be surrounded! Please retreat at once, I repeat!¡¹

    Nobody in the headquarters right now could say anything.

    The generals who were about to sit on their chairs remain frozen in an unsteady half-risen position as well.

    ¡¸The navy...... was defeated...... how did they lose...... how badly did they lose!?¡¹

    Galchenko grabs the soldier.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know anything besides what I¡¯ve been told to report!¡¹

    Galchenko loosens his grip and lets the man go.

    Of course, there¡¯s no way the messenger is knowledgeable about anything else.

    ¡¸Y-Your Excellency......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait for further news. With something like this, it should be suspected as a conspiracy as long as there is just one message.¡¹

    But the generals¡¯ faces be pale, and even Galchenko had the sameplexion despite being the person who just finished speaking.

    They all knew very well that theirmunicationwork was not that shoddy.

    As long as the messenger was real, then the report would also be real.

    This is something that would affect the entire battle and quite possibly the entire nation.

    The capable and decisive Galchenko did not know what action to take.

    ¡¸For now...... just for now. Have the soldiers prepare to move out. Don¡¯t forget the other detachments, and then dispatch scouts to the northern coast, as many as you can.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish, Your Excellency. Then I will immediately prepare for evacuation!¡¹

    No one pointed out the error of mistaking ¡®move out¡¯ for ¡®retreat¡¯.

    There wasn¡¯t any point in differentiating between the two.

    The follow-up news which arrivedter that night announced even more disappointing truths.

    ¡¸20 battleships and 200rge ssbat ships!? They lost that much at one time? What on earth happened!?¡¹

    The messenger shakes his head to indicate he doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸They said the marine fleet will temporarily evacuate to the north and reinforce their battle strength......¡¹

    ¡¸Reinforce!? Rebuild, right!? Losing that many ships means the marine fleet has been virtually wiped out......! The seas belong to the enemy now!¡¹

    Galchenko immediately summons his staff officers.

    It¡¯s in the middle of the night, but no idiot would sleep at a time like this.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry to say that it has be impossible to continue the fight on the Western ins.¡¹

    As long as the seas are controlled by the enemy, the Empire won¡¯t be the only ones who will find it hard to resupply tomorrow, the entire western theater will be in trouble.

    Not only that, the Empire is able to send their troops freely from the back.

    ¡¸We will retreat...... and then meet the enemy in the Federation.¡¹

    All the staff officers are holding their heads in anguish.

    Retreating means they will be letting foreign enemies invade thend of their long invible and sacred Olga Federation.

    To a soldier, there is no greater disgrace or humiliation than that.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, I understand your feelings. Even I...... feel like flipping this desk and setting this tent on fire. But this is something we have to do. The other one million Federation troops of the western theater is still in the middle of training and organizing themselves, and if we get annihted here...... that would seal the fate of our mothend.¡¹

    Galchenko pulls a dagger from his hip and stabs it into the desk forcefully.

    ¡¸Notify all the armies! Wake all the soldiers up, we will now be withdrawing to the north! Once the enemy finds out about this, they will put all their efforts in chasing us. We will pack the hard-to-move cannons with gunpowder and destroy them, and load as much baggage on the wagons and cavalry!¡¹

    Torches are lit here and there, illuminating the once pitch-ck campgrounds and the soldiers quickly begin preparing to evacuate under the warm glow.

    ¡¸Commander, sir! What exactly-...... are we going to run away with the enemy right in front of us?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it either! This is an order from the Supreme Commander, there is no talking back!¡¹

    ¡¸B-but...... if we retreat any further, our nation-......¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to shut up!!¡¹

    The Galchenko-led army of the western theater was led to the north.

    The Empire pursued ferociously as if waiting for this moment, and although the skilledmanders of the Federation fought like their lives depended on it, they suffered a significant amount of casualties, just barely avoidingplete annihtion.

    In the series of battles, the Federation lost about 300 000 while the Empire lost about 500 000.

    Most of the Empire¡¯s casualties were the ve soldiers who were thrown away as sacrificial pawns, but even if they were excluded, it could be said that the Federation has fought well.

    Still, it was the Federation¡¯s defeat.

    The battlefield will now shift to the territory within the Olga Federation.......

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen

    ¡¸Hurray for the feudal lord-sama¡¯s marriage!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurray for the fourth, fifth, and sixth wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Hurray for big dicks!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, I don¡¯t how to feel being called the sixth.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha...... I know what you mean.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy. We¡¯re finally together. If Miti hadn¡¯t brought it up, I don¡¯t know what would have happened.¡¹

    I have Miti and Maria in each of my arms and Catherine clinging to my chest as I stand in the central za of the city.

    Catherine is the former daughter of a rebel noble so it isn¡¯t good for her to show her face now that that noble is dead.

    That¡¯s why I had her hide within my cloak so her face won¡¯t be seen.

    All the residents have gathered here for my marriage...... actually, they¡¯re not.

    Today is the final day of the harvest festival, so the people woulde and crowd around the za even if I didn¡¯t do anything.

    Alcohol is also involved so the citizens are making my marriage into a big deal and celebrating it.

    ¡¸Since it was rather sudden, this will just be the announcement. I¡¯ll have the rings craftedter...... and let¡¯s have a simple ceremony as well.¡¹

    The three of them tell me it isn¡¯t particrly necessary, but I¡¯m sure they actually really want it.

    I can at least provide them with rings and exchange vows at a temple.

    ¡¸Congrattions on your marriage~!¡¹

    ¡¸You have six wives now so it¡¯s about time you control your urges...... kyaa!¡¹

    Celestina and Monica, who are still staying with us, also congratte me.

    Oops, not good, my hand just automatically reached into Monica¡¯s panties.

    ¡¸Geez, going around your new wives¡¯ backs and grabbing another woman¡¯s ass......¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s so lewd that it actually makes me smile instead.¡¹

    Miti and Maria grin as they restrain my arms.

    It looks like they¡¯re a little angry.

    ¡¸My bad, my bad, in that case why don¡¯t I give you two plenty of loving today, enough that you won¡¯t mind something like that.¡¹

    The girls blush.

    Catherine is the only one panting so she must be thinking of something different.

    ¡¸Alright then, I¡¯ll be making love to my women now. All of you, enjoy the final day of the harvest festival.¡¹

    The people cheer and shout for joy.

    ¡¸Amazing, three people at once.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, the feudal lord-sama is a great man who embraces twenty women at one time.¡¹

    ¡¸But the feudal lord-sama is incredible, right? Are those delicate girls going to be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ve been with him all this time, no? They¡¯ve probably been stretched out already, and their asses too probably.¡¹

    ¡¸I want the feudal lord-sama to fuck me until I break too. I¡¯m sure it feels awesome.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you want to say in front of me as your lover.¡¹

    I walk along with the girls around my arms while they say whatever they like about me.

    Fufufu, I was surprised about the Federation¡¯s defeat from the report this morning, but it won¡¯t have any influence on me gobbling up some tasty women.

    I¡¯ll be making some serious love to mydies for the entire day.

    My dick is getting quite hard just from thinking about greeting my new wives.

    Miti and Maria will probably faint a couple times.

    Catherine might be able to keep up, but my sexual appetite has increasedtely so I might get to see her begging me in tears.

    I wonder if I should line the three of them up in a row.

    Or maybe I should stack them on top of each other?

    No, embracing one while the other two lick my balls and ass sounds good too.

    ¡¸Fuhahahahaha! My dick got hard from just a dream!¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, what kind of dream was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It was of course about women! Making love to your beloved women in whatever way you please...... that¡¯s the dream of any man!¡¹

    ¡¸You like girls that much?¡¹

    ¡¸It goes without saying. mming your dick into a girl and then pouring your seed inside, that¡¯s why men were born.¡¹

    ¡¸If you do that, they¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸If they get pregnant, I¡¯ll shelter them and love them. It isn¡¯t a problem at all.¡¹

    ¡¸That includes the children of nobles...... and even the female students from the Royal Institution?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s hard to abandon the ripe instructors though. Both young and maturedies are wonderful women.¡¹

    After saying all that, I realize I wasn¡¯t talking with a voice inside my head.

    Well, I wonder who this familiar voice belongs to.

    ¡¸Thanks for enlightening me with your noble philosophy, I have many things I want to say to you too.¡¹

    It¡¯s Erich, who I thought was in the capital.

    I rub my eyes and look again, but Erich is still there.

    ¡¸Here.¡¹

    Miti wipes my face with a handkerchief.

    I look once more and it¡¯s still Erich.

    A vein is bulging on his head.

    ¡¸Oh my, why have youe to my domain again?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know?¡¹

    I have no clue.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the Royal Institution.¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to teach again? But there are people in my territory who need me......¡¹

    Erich¡¯s remains expressionless as he squeezes out a loud voice.

    ¡¸You idiot! I¡¯m never making you an instructor again! I have something to talk to you about, so guide me to your mansion!¡¹

    It looks like he¡¯s angry.

    I wonder why, I did many things so I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸I was thinking of making these three women my wives by having sex with them today though......¡¹

    I thought I heard something snap in Erich¡¯s head.

    ¡¸You fucking sex maniac! You¡¯ve already impregnated ten or twenty students and that¡¯s still not enough for you!? Just shut up and guide me!¡¹

    His tone reverted back to what it was in our mercenary days...... no, it¡¯s even worse.

    This might be the first time he abused me like this.

    So he¡¯s mad about what happened in the Royal Institution, it looks like I¡¯m still okay with the other stuff.

    Before I realized, Catherine already ran away.

    Erich should not recognize her face anyways though.

    I guess I have to postpone my baby-making when I get back home.

    I¡¯ll earnestly apologize to them and get home by tonight.

    Making love under the moonlight doesn¡¯t sound too bad either.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: Rose Garden

    ¡¸Haa......¡¹

    The Former Queen Consort of Treia, Marceline and her three daughters live in a corner of the mansion and don¡¯t venture outside very often.

    Their definition of outside is the rose garden created for them directly beside the mansion, but it¡¯s not like they¡¯re under house arrest or anything.

    In fact, the man who saved their lives have frequently invited them to eat with him or tour the city with him.

    Marceline rejected many of those offers.

    She didn¡¯t particrly dislike him, rather it might seem cruel to treat a man who she and her daughters owe their lives to like this.

    The problem was the swirling hostile intent from everybody else.

    Plenty of former Treian citizens make up the poption of Rafen.

    To go even further back, they¡¯re former citizens of Arnd before Treia upied thend and made the people runaway from the severe rule.

    Because of that course of events, many of them lost their families, friends and loved ones.

    Their anger and resentment gets directed to the former Queen Consort Marceline and her three daughters.

    If the master of the mansion did not go around controlling the undisguised hostility that leaks out from the servants, the four of them may have been crushed by it by now.

    Not to mention they don¡¯t know what kind of insults or abuse maye flying at them if they walk around the city.

    Spending most of their lives under the shelter of the royal pce, Marceline didn¡¯t think that she or her daughters could endure all of that.

    With that said, it wasn¡¯t unfortunate that they were brought to Rafen.

    If the feudal lord did not take them under his custody, she and her daughters would be executed together with her husband.

    He openly dered of his desire to make them his own women and used that as the reason for sheltering all four people.

    The inevitable exchange of words was mostly with the master of the mansion.

    The man made an effort to talk with Marceline and the others about various things.

    Because she didn¡¯t have others who she could talk to as carefreely as him, Marceline gradually became more dependent on the only man she could talk to.

    ¡¸Just like he said when he took us in, his only objective is to obtain my daughters¡¯ bodies...... or maybe not.¡¹

    If that was the case, he would have vited them on the first day.

    Resisting would not be forgiven after all.

    ¡¸I know he loves women though......¡¹

    It goes without saying that the man is a matchless womanizer.

    She herself has witnessed countless asions where he made love to his lovers and servants in a hidden area or an empty room, and he¡¯s sheltering dozens of women to begin with.

    ¡¸None of them seem to dislike him.¡¹

    The maid he pinned down in the storehouse, the town girl he vited while standing, the prostitutes he likely called to an empty room who moaned as he satisfied his urges ¨C all of them happily rocked their hips.

    She never saw him use his authority so he could rape them.

    ¡¸He even wants me when I¡¯m turning 46 this year, what is he thinking?¡¹

    The man makes frequent invitations until you be his.

    He¡¯ll kiss you for sure and grab your breasts or butt if you leave him an opening.

    His soft petting touches get stronger and stronger until he finally dives into your underwear and fingers you.

    ¡¸But if you say no...... well, just making a displeased face would get him to stop immediately.¡¹

    He would cease his advances and smile while apologizing, saying how he did it only because you were attractive.

    Marceline is just about 46, and despite being at the age where she forgot about things like lust, she¡¯s still a woman and being desired is not a bad feeling at all.

    Lately, it¡¯s taking longer and longer for her to tell him to stop.

    The clincher was the fuss which happened yesterday.

    ¡¸Getting a 44 year old woman pregnant...... Lord Hardlett is 23, so that woman is old enough to be his mother. He really went after a woman over 40 and injected his seed inside her......¡¹

    She slowly moved her hand to where her own womb was.

    ¡¸44 and 46...... surely a 23 year old man would not see that as a huge difference. My womanliness hasn¡¯t left me yet, plus I¡¯m confident I look young for my age. Entertaining a young man is noth-...... ha! What am I saying!?¡¹

    Marceline shakes her head furiously.

    Her heart was definitely wavering though.

    Even her daughters, aside from the second daughter Bridget, are warming up to him.

    The third daughter Felicie especially is seeing him as her sweetheart.

    ¡¸If...... and only if, I didn¡¯t resist as some sort of bad joke, what would happen then......¡¹

    Marceline¡¯s body trembles at the thought.

    In her delusions, that man¡¯s burly muscr body would make her own body into a total mess.

    The former Queen Consort stares into empty space with a slovenly expression on her face.

    ¡¸Mother? What are doing?¡¹

    ¡¸B-Bridget!? N-no, this is nothing! I just zoned out a little bit!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Well, I¡¯m going toin to the chef that the vegetables for today¡¯s meal didn¡¯t suit my tastes.¡¹

    The second daughter Bridget continues to conduct herself in the same way she did when she was still a princess.

    In reality, she¡¯s desperately trying to put up a tough exterior after the hostile gazes from the servants made her knees feel weak.

    ¡¸Mom will go!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But mother, you don¡¯t have to......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Bridget just sit here. It¡¯s nice out today, so maybe you could bask in the sun or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......¡¹

    Marceline runs off, recollects herself by exhaling, then returns to her own room.

    She excitedly takes off her usual underwear and puts on a more revealing pair.

    ¡¸T-that person just announced his marriage today, what am I doing!?¡¹

    Marceline shakes her head again.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Family: Nonna (the beautiful Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, leaving for the capital), Alma (leaving for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (jealous adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (impotent), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (student director), Gretel (dog)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (strategist?)

    ire & Laurie piling a n), Schwartz (lewd horse), Lilian (actress)

    Mother ¨C Marceline (charmed); Daughters ¨C Stephanie (friendly), Bridget (tsun), Felicie (charmed) (taken into custody)

    Army: 5300 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 900, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19

    Reserve: 3000

    Security Unit: 100

    Assets: 10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 209, children who have been born: 46

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    Olga Federation

    Poption: 20 million

    Ruler: Jund II

    Capital City: Jundgrad: Poption 600,000 ¨C 800,000 (2nd ss citizens details unknown)

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 800,000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 2.7 million (0.3 million already lost)

    Area of Dominion: All Areas North of the Great Mountain Range

    With a 500-year history, this continent is the oldest andrgest nation.

    Since the north and central regions will get intensely cold in the winter season, the citizens of the main cities, including those of the capital, will congregate in the southwest region.

    A strong and conservative ss system is maintained and a stable society is formed.

    They dived straight into preparing for war and gathered soldiers from all over thend, especially ordering all the armies in the western area to mobilize.

    Gand Empire

    Poption: 40 million

    Ruler: Gand The Great

    Capital City: Gand: Poption 1 million

    System: Absolute Monarchy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 2.6 million / Max Mobilization ¨C 3.2 million (0.3 million already lost, not including ve soldiers)

    Area of Dominion: All Areas South of the Great Mountain Range

    The Empire is a rising nation which has been swallowing up the countries to the south one after the other in recent years to expand their territory.

    Although the nobility system remains, the authority of the emperor is so strong it is virtually a dictatorship.

    Since it is warm throughout thend, there is an abundance of people and farmablend.

    General mobilization is urring throughout thend and conscription is forced, securing an army of military ves from the subjects regardless of gender.

    All national power is being invested into the war, with a particr emphasis on strengthening the navy.

 Chapter 205: Harvested Women

    <h4>Chapter 205: Harvested Women</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Are you listening? As nobles of Goldonia, we fight as the Kingdom¡¯s sword during wartimes, and in that regard, you are impable. It can be said you are the strongest sword...... however, the nation will not always be involved in wars. After the capturing of those from Magrado, there will probably be continued peace for a while, and during that time we should aim to be model citizens for the people of the Kingdom......¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... sure......¡¹

    Erich and I are chatting in the reception room, or rather, he¡¯s one-sidedly lecturing me while I give half-hearted responses.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re the one who got all those female students pregnant.¡¹¡¡¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I will take responsibility.¡¹

    I wanted the conversation to end in such a fashion, but Erich continues to drag on lengthily after yelling at me.

    Alcohol was provided in hopes that he would feel a little better and his anger would be quelled, but it might have made him work harder instead.

    He¡¯s unnecessarily babbling on and on.

    ¡¸You had your fun gobbling up teen girls, so why do I have to clean up for you?¡¹

    Now, he¡¯s justining.

    ¡¸Regarding the second daughter of Count Baeumler......¡¹

    When I tilt my head in confusion, Erich bes even more upset.

    ¡¸Miss Heike...... the tall blonde girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, that girl. I was curious whether she had thin pubic hair or not......¡¹

    ¡¸As if I would know something like that! The Baron¡¯s household has been involved with the capital¡¯s security for many generations. That Keh is trying to win him over but because of his military rtionship, I was able to keep him on my side. He was saying how the Baron¡¯s daughter was pregnant with an illegitimate child and it was going to be a scandal......¡¹

    ¡¸She was cute a girl. She was serious and had talent.¡¹

    Additionally, Heike was a girl filled with curiosity.

    She was saying that her family was prestigious and her parents were strict, so I was going to pull out at the veryst moment at first, however my dick caught her interest and she wrapped her legs around me and screamed at me to cum inside.

    After she said that much, I couldn¡¯t refuse her offer as a man.

    Not to mention, her legs didn¡¯t rx even after I ejacted so I ended up filling her stomach to the brim.

    It isn¡¯t strange for her to get pregnant considering the amount I came inside, plus her healthy body and young age.

    ¡¸......next time youe to the capital, I will have to arrange a meeting for you to introduce yourself to the parents of the other girls.¡¹

    I will do as much I can to take care of the pregnant girls, but I have no interest in meeting their parents.

    If I say that, he might continue talking though, so I¡¯ll keep it to myself.

    It¡¯s probably a good idea to change the topic now.

    ¡¸However, it looks like you¡¯ve been quite busytely. I hear you haven¡¯t been able to return to your territory either.¡¹

    ¡¸......it may be peaceful now, but the army reinforcement is still ongoing. I have a mountain of work to do, plus that Keh is interfering as well. On top of that, some horny guy is sowing his seed everywhere and I have to clean up after him.¡¹

    Well, I¡¯m quite sorry about that.

    I heard from the casual chats with Reba that Erich and Keh are still fighting to maintain their influence over their half of the capital.

    Opposing Erich¡¯s faction centered around the new nobles in the military is Keh¡¯s faction centered around the traditional nobles in the bureaucratic system.

    Both sides supervise their respective political groups and nobles are straining daily to decide which side to join based on personal benefit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it because I¡¯m talking to you, but Keh has been getting the better of me recently. Not too long ago, he was also able to win over one of the nobles who originated from the Wings of Dawn. He told me he would rather be the captain of the royal guard than a militarymander.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my......¡¹

    He wouldmand more personnel and have a greater selection of equipment as an armymander, but it was a different issue when it came to ie.

    If he became a captain of the royal guard, he would receive a nice sry, plus get more opportunities to connect with other nobles.

    ¡¸As long as the northern part of the ins are controlled, there won¡¯t be any fights for a while. With the absence of war, the strength of the army will slowly decline...... no, I guess this is an excuse. I said that to Keh because I¡¯m not proficient at bargaining after all. We¡¯re still in a tight struggle.¡¹

    Erich gulps down the rest of the alcohol in his ss.

    He drank it like he did during his mercenary days rather than he would at the seat of some high society setting.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he¡¯s probably interfering with you too, no?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there are various things. He sent Nonna...... my wife some expensive perfume as well.¡¹

    He also said something about sending a golden shield to me to celebrate my birthday.

    But unfortunately, I don¡¯t remember what day I was born, let alone a couple years back.

    Besides, that golden shield would probably fit well with the golden armor sleeping deep in my storehouse, which is why I decisively refused.

    Erich chuckles.

    ¡¸Looks like you had thest word. I don¡¯t think I need to worry about him winning you over.¡¹

    Erich seems to be in a better mood, stands up with the alcohol in one hand and looks around the room.

    ¡¸You heard about what happened with the Federation, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the Empire invaded and the war was started.¡¹

    I was just about to mention how they lost in the western ins, but stopped myself.

    It would expose how fast our informationwork is so Leopolt told me not to say anything.

    If I had another drink, I might have spilled the beans, that was close.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s happening on the other side of the continent...... it¡¯s a war between superpowers and not something we can interfere with, so it really doesn¡¯t directly rte to us.¡¹

    I heard both sides have millions of troops.

    Goldonia can squeeze 50 or 60 thousand troops as reinforcements, but even that won¡¯t be of any use.

    ¡¸However, if there is a huge congration, the heat would spread to distant ces too, the conflict in the capital would also experience some change.¡¹

    ording to the red-faced Erich¡¯s story, Keh and him mainly prioritizedpeting for those in the capital or those who have territory or demesne nearby.

    It did not mean there were only high ranking nobles in the capital.

    Grand nobles reigned solemnly in the remote regions as great feudal lords, but they focus more on their own domains or the nearby regions rather than the power struggle in the capital, making it quite hard to win them over to any faction.

    Furthermore, the court nobles are just idiots with standing and have a strong tendency to make fools of themselves.

    On the other hand, although the number of people they rule over and their personal armies arerge, they do not hold much influence in the capital.

    In the first ce, the grand nobles only show up in the capital once every new year to do their greetings, so it was impossible for them to start up a faction.

    Until now, the nobles in the capital do not have an overly close rtionship with the feudal lords of the region, but the war happening on the other side of the continent is gradually changing all of that.

    ¡¸The trade goods from the Federation have visibly decreased. It feels like everything in the vicinity have stagnated...... plus I also hear the harvest in our nation is not good. If there is a shortage of supplies, then those who have stocks are powerful.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to add the local feudal lords to your own camp?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Since the sries of nobles are basically already decided, they will experience a decrease in funds if the price of goods rises. If trade is not doing well, then the business tax in the capital will also decrease...... and it¡¯ll be tough for the nobles in the capital. If the local feudal lords can be moved to spare some of their supplies, I¡¯m sure many people will fall at their feet.¡¹

    ¡¸Money makes the world go around.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how nobles are. Even in banquets and balls, you would not be able to make friends or have romantic rtionships without involving money.¡¹

    What a nasty world.

    The rtionship between a man and a woman should really only involve connecting a rod and a hole.

    ¡¸Then wouldn¡¯t that give you the advantage?¡¹

    Erich himself doesn¡¯t look at it too much, but he has a considerablyrge territory.

    On the contrary, Keh is entirely a court noble and shouldn¡¯t possess anynd.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, trying to somehow recover, I tried calling out to therge and small feudal lords to the southeastern part of the neighborhood.¡¹

    Being invited by Erich, a Marquess and one of the nation¡¯s authorities, the feudal lords should have jumped at the opportunity and epted.

    Those who possess territory close to him especially shouldn¡¯t show any signs of hostility.

    ¡¸I wanted to at least try and win over the entire southeastern region...... but the response was not favorable.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s...... surprising.¡¹

    Erich narrows his eyes and nces at me.

    ¡¸At first, I thought Keh beat me to the punch and already talked to all of them, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The feudal lords seemed to be buying time. It was as if they were waiting for something.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......¡¹

    I¡¯ll feel troubled if you say that while staring at me.

    Erich sighs when he sees the strange look on my face.

    ¡¸They¡¯re waiting for you, Lord Hardlett, and how you¡¯re going to act.¡¹

    ¡¸Why me?¡¹

    ¡¸Put yourself in their position and think, you are the greatest feudal lord in the area and haven¡¯t clearly indicated your intentions yet. Consider if someone went ahead and joined my faction and then you decide to join Keh¡¯s faction right after. Everyone around you would follow suit, isting that one person and surrounding him with enemies...... it seriously isn¡¯t aical development at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I guess that sort of thing could happen.¡¹

    That reminds me of the time when I attended a ball, the other nobles were bringing up Keh¡¯s and Erich¡¯s names quite frequently.

    I do remember everyone being quite troubled when I was telling them stories about fighting together with Erich while drinking the wine Keh brought.

    ¡¸To be honest, the feudal lords don¡¯t have much interest in the conflict between Keh and I. It is simply a matter of territory and their own standing. The southeastern feudal lords will surge like an avnche to the side you choose.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really care, so go ahead and choose whichever side you want.

    ¡¸Everyone probably realizes you are closer to me than to Keh. But unless they are certain of which household you are going to decide on, they won¡¯t make a move...... by the way, I¡¯m sure you know who has to go around to the parents of the girls you impregnated and exin what happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸Laughing doesn¡¯t help things! ......normally, those who get pregnant during the academic term and withdraw from school will not be able to hold a position in the public office, but they can¡¯t do anything about being impregnated by a sex beast. Those who have a rmendation letter from you have been allowed to return to school. You know very well what this means, right!?¡¹

    It looks like I owe Erich.

    After he said what he wanted to, Erich¡¯s expression rxes and he looks out the window at the city of Rafen.

    ¡¸I thought you had a more remote territory than I did...... yet this is quite the development.¡¹

    He points at the still-in-construction aqueduct and asks what that is.

    That extends under the city walls and stretches near the mansion.

    It still requires some more detailed construction but it¡¯s nearlyplete.

    ¡¸That thing draws water from the nearbyke.¡¹

    ¡¸Draws water? You don¡¯t draw from wells or rivers, but use that thing made of stone......?¡¹

    Erich looks on with curiosity, and it¡¯s the perfect timing to be interested in Rafen.

    ¡¸Call Adolph here.¡¹

    He would know which ces can be shown and which ces can¡¯t.

    I¡¯ll let him be the guide.

    While I will enjoy my three new wives.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll provide you with a guide, so please feel free to look around the city until dinner.¡¹

    Erich, who also possesses territory of his own, seems to want to inspect the developed Rafen.

    I¡¯ll let Adolph handle the rest.......

    There was a modest knock before the door opens and a maid apologetically enters the room.

    I thought I told them not to enter this room unless it was an emergency though.

    ¡¸Master, Kurun-san in the annex is-......¡¹

    ¡¸Is she going intobor? Is she waiting for me?¡¹

    She¡¯s the former maid that Iid my hands on and got pregnant.

    I promised to name her child.

    Because this is her first child, I should probably at least hold her hand.

    ¡¸Well, if you will excuse me. Adolph will guide Lord Radhald around the city.¡¹

    With that said, I leave the room.

    ¡¸......heys his hands indiscriminately on servants too?¡¹

    ¡¸It is at least consensual......¡¹

    I hear Adolph and Erich sigh.

    What¡¯s wrong with what I did, if the girl wants me to embrace them and bear my child, what¡¯s wrong with that?

    Incidentally, Kurun felt relieved after I held her hand and it didn¡¯t take more than ten minutes for her to safely give birth.

    After attending Kurun¡¯s birth, I invite the newlywed Maria, Miti and Catherine to my bedroom.

    This is all for nurturing the love between the three concubines of course.

    Fortunately, Maria and Miri are already close while Catherine and Maria frequently spend intimate time together with Melissa.

    The three of them shouldn¡¯t have any qualms if I embrace all of them at once.

    ¡¸You were spending time with another woman during her childbirth until now...... and now you¡¯ll be getting us pregnant next.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, by the way...... would you like it if I held each of you separately?¡¹

    The girls look at each other.

    ¡¸Wellst night I was embraced so passionately......¡¹

    ¡¸I also always do it with Melissa so I actually can¡¯t calm down when I¡¯m alone.¡¹

    ¡¸......if it will feel good, then I¡¯m fine with anything.¡¹

    It looks like each of them like something different.

    ¡¸Ah, I made this.¡¹

    Maria ces a basket by the bedside.

    Taking a look inside, I find it packed with sandwiches.

    ¡¸After we do it lots, you¡¯ll get hungry, right? So eat that...... and then show us more love.¡¹

    Maria¡¯s cooking is certainly not the most extravagant, but it really suits my tastes.

    ¡¸You sure? If I don¡¯t get hungry, then we won¡¯t stop having sex. You girls...... probably won¡¯t be able to stand.¡¹

    The three wives jump into my chest and bury their faces without saying anything.

    Alright, prepare yourselves.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s get started right away.¡¹

    I quickly take off all my clothes and reveal my naked body, prompting the girls to let out a small scream.

    ¡¸Hey now, it¡¯s something you¡¯re all familiar with, no?¡¹

    How many times have I showed my body to these three already, Maria and Catherine have already given birth to my children too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, I just can¡¯t help but think how big it really is when I see it again.¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t do anything yet and there¡¯s juices dripping from it already. So you want us that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... cock...... smells...... so manly......¡¹

    Miti puts her hand softly on her face while Maria blushes.

    Catherine...... well, she her lewd talent haspletely bloomed after being fucked by me continuously.

    ¡¸We can save the rough stuff forter. First, I¡¯ll make love to each of you individually.¡¹

    I look around at all three of them, then take Maria¡¯s hand and drag her to the bed.

    I urge her to open up her body and she obediently spreads her legs apart, though her hands remain unmoved from her breasts.

    ¡¸Hey now, don¡¯t hid the important parts. I¡¯ll be licking and sucking those ces lots after all.¡¹

    I move in between her legs, grab her hands and then slowly raise them above her head.

    Maria groans slightly and reluctantly allows her hands to be moved.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s not like I have much to hide anyways.¡¹

    She timidly pouts.

    It¡¯s true Maria¡¯s bosom might not berge enough to be called breasts.

    I would probably mistake her front for her back if it was somewhat dark.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, your boobs may be small, but you make up for it with your nipples.¡¹

    ¡¸Pffh!¡¹

    Catherine bursts out inughter and Maria cowers even further.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t make me happier at all! Aegir-san, how insensitive!¡¹

    While her hands powerlessly pound my head, I move in and give herrge nipples a kiss.

    I stuck them tenderly like a baby, then use my tongue to draw circles around them.

    ¡¸Aau...... Haahn......¡¹

    The hands hitting my hand grow weak and eventually clutch my head.

    The nipple contained by my mouth is steadily getting harder and bigger.

    Maria has small breasts but herrge nipples are quite sensitive.

    In the past, there was one time where I was sucking on them continuously in my sleep after we had sex, and she ended up squirting.

    ¡¸Aau...... feels so good, do it a little harder......¡¹

    ¡¸Like...... this!?¡¹

    After seeing her close her eyes and hearing the soft nasal moan, I lightly put my teeth to her erect nipple.

    All of a sudden, she shrieks and her body tenses up.

    ¡¸Auuaa! Aaah¨C!!¡¹

    That was violent enough that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if sheined, but it doesn¡¯t look like she could afford to do so.

    I already held back when I bit her, yet she¡¯s still grasping the bedsheets and screaming non-stop.

    ¡¸You came from your nipple again? Alright...... then this one too.¡¹

    I put the other nipple in my mouth and gently put my teeth against it.

    Her legs kick around in the air and she moans even more.

    ¡¸Haau...... s-so horrible of you...... I told you not to bite too.¡¹

    I can¡¯t just stop because you told me, since this makes you cum.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m putting it in now.¡¹

    I grab Maria¡¯s legs and mount her.

    I don¡¯t need to caress her precious hole since she should already be overflowing based on all that screaming earlier.

    ¡¸Maria, you¡¯re my wife now!¡¹

    After dering in a loud voice, I prate her deeply.

    ¡¸Aegir-san! You are my husband!!¡¹

    Sure enough, herher regions were thered with her love juices.

    Maria¡¯s arms and legs wrapped around me as soon as I plunged into her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to swing my hips, Maria. I won¡¯t stop until you lose consciousness.¡¹

    ¡¸Right! Make me cum countless times, and let me make Aegir-san cum too. And then give me as much seed as you want!¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to move if we¡¯re clinging so tightly to each other, but I gyrate my hips to stir up her insides and she lets out sweet, erotic moans.

    Those sexy moans make my dick harder and harder.

    The movement of our hips get more intense as well.

    ¡¸Maria! Even though you¡¯ve already give birth, your hole still feels so tight! It feels so good!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san is just too big! It¡¯s pressing against my stomach! I can practically feel iting out of my mouth!!¡¹

    Our sex has already reached the climax and it¡¯s about time I imnt my seed in her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming......get pregnant with another child!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting creampied! I¡¯m getting impregnated by my beloved!¡¹

    With both arms and legs tangled around my body, I lift her hips up and m my dick against her from above.

    The bed creaks unnaturally and even Miti looks worried whether it would break or not.

    After repeating my movements several more times, I feel a pleasure rise from the base of my cock to the tip.

    I ram my hips against Maria for one final thrust before holding my position.

    ¡¸Maria, I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too. I will stay with you for the rest of my life.¡¹

    We whisper words of love to each other, then exchange a kiss before my seed rushes into Maria¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸That was wonderful, Maria.¡¹

    I kiss the neck and back of the girl who¡¯sying happily on the bed.

    It¡¯s still too early for pillow talk though.

    ¡¸Come here, Catherine.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please treat me lovingly.¡¹

    Catherine first crawls to me as I¡¯mying face-up and swallows my cock deep into her throat.

    At the same time, she slips a finger into her own pussy and stirs it up noisily.

    Normally, the obedient and dignified beauty would get aroused by sucking on me while masturbating.

    Everytime she does this, it gives her the premonition of sex and apparently her sensitivity to pleasure will increase.

    ¡¸But it looks like you got a little frightened from Erich, huh.¡¹

    Catherine is not in a position where she can boldly show her face.

    She instinctively hid herself.

    ¡¸Puha! Yes......I did hide, but that person doesn¡¯t recognize me, right?¡¹

    That reminds me.

    Erich should know Catherine¡¯s name, but not her face.

    ¡¸Would he actually suspect a woman I bring along with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Not possible.¡¹

    ¡¸You have too many.¡¹

    ¡¸That makes you suspicious in the city though.¡¹

    That aside, I proceed with making love to Catherine.

    ¡¸Is it alright if I get on top? I want your seed after making you feel good.¡¹

    Fumu, if that¡¯s what she wants then she¡¯s wee to do whatever she wants.

    ¡¸Here...... I think, a little bit more...... aaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    Catherine gets on top of me in a half-bent posture and then aligns her hole with my cock before dropping her hips.

    Catherine seems smaller than Maria, but because of her experience or the rougher sex she has, her vagina stretches more.

    Even so, it seems she¡¯s still struggling with the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸Aauuu...... ooooooh......¡¹

    My cock bulges and pulses as it fills her womb, though that doesn¡¯t stop the woman from swallowing me in.

    With the momentum from her weight, I¡¯m deeply inserted into her depths.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s in......¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, you did well. I¡¯ll do the thrusting so you can just lie down.¡¹

    Catherine topples forward and then my hands stretch out to hug her while thrusting.

    However, she refuses and starts moving her own hips up and down like she¡¯s literally riding me.

    ¡¸Hiigggh! Aaaah¨C! S-so thick and long!¡¹

    Catherine screams as she shakes her hips, moving forward and backward while her up and down movements get more intense. I can feel my dick hit the deepest parts of her body as she moves.

    Her screams make it sound like she¡¯s getting raped, but she doesn¡¯t stop moving.

    When I sp her hands with my own to at least provide support to her body, she smiles happily.

    ¡¸How is it!? Does it feel good!?¡¹

    The newlywed wife desperately puts words together as she bounces up and down, though she isn¡¯t simply moving her hips, she¡¯s also clenching down on my tip whenever she pulls out to stimte me further.

    I¡¯m justying here, enjoying her jiggling breasts while savoring the pleasure she¡¯s giving me.

    ¡¸This is great, but don¡¯t push yourself too much.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. My body is quite durable.¡¹

    I know that.

    Catherine¡¯s body is by no means agile or strong.

    However for some reason, she¡¯s extremely sturdy when ites to sex. There were many times when Irijina, Ca and the others would already be lying unconscious on the bed but she would continue lusting after me by herself.

    ¡¸You know, I might actually have been born for the sake of swallowing men......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so scary. You¡¯re a little lewd, but you¡¯re my cute wife.¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s hips have already spread apart vulgarly as she maintains the pumping of her hips.

    I pull her hand towards me, making her off-bnce and causing her to fall down, all so I could kiss her.

    ¡¸My cute Catherine, I will not let you go, no matter if you¡¯re lewd or whatever.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m an indecent woman and will probably hunger crazily for men if you leave me alone. So please love me a lot.¡¹

    Catherine raises her body up again and resumes the rocking her hips.

    I was about to grab her hands again, but this time she puts her hands against my chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already...... near my limit. I¡¯ll let you give me the final thrust.¡¹

    I immediately thrust into her fiercely, bumping against her hips hard enough to make the entire bedroom echo with naughty flesh-pping sounds.

    The lewd wife moans and eventually reaches her limit.

    ¡¸Haau! G-give it to me!!¡¹

    I give Catherine one more thrust before fixing my hips, where I can feel the entirety of her vagina convulsing.

    I could leave her like this and she¡¯ll finish climaxing in a few seconds, but it¡¯s a man¡¯s job to guide her to even greater heights.

    ¡¸Aah, like...... this! Hmph!¡¹

    I grab Catherine¡¯s waist and push my hips up.

    Of course, her hole has already swallowed as much as it could of my length and I shouldn¡¯t push any further.

    Although, there is a ce inside a woman where babies are made, a ce located further than the very end of her hole.

    I can feel my dick get sucked in deeper as if signaling my total conquest of this woman.

    As the tip of my cock digs into the woman¡¯s womb, I feel a tremendous pressure around my shaft from the spasming of her hole.

    ¡¸Ah...... aagh...... nnnnooooooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸C-Catherine-san!?¡¹

    Apanied by a beast-like scream, Catherine arrives at her most pleasurable orgasm yet.

    Her back bends backwards, almost making it seem like her spine broke, and her nipples areically erect.

    Andstly, the incredible jet of liquid, which even squirts all the way to my face, doesn¡¯t stop.

    After providing her with a pleasure which sent her reason flying, my body also reached its limit and my cock suddenly starts spraying its seed.

    ¡¸My womb...... my womb is...... aagghh......¡¹

    The tip which entered her baby room has lodged itself in there and won¡¯te out.

    My semen pours in endlessly, inting Catherine¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸My wife, my Catherine, get pregnant! Give birth to another child of mine!¡¹

    I inject another helping of sperm into her while yelling.

    After finallypleting its role, my dick softens and satisfyingly slips out from the woman¡¯s subjugated body.

    Even after that intense mating session, the lewd Catherine has not lost her consciousness.

    In fact, she¡¯s pointing her ass at me, awaiting the next round.

    ¡¸Hahaha, Miti is next. I¡¯ll embrace you afterwards, Catherine.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but it¡¯s already gotten limp......¡¹

    I take the hand of the worried Miti and guide it towards my dick, getting her to stroke it lightly two or three times.

    In an instant, my cock pulses and engorges itself with blood, returning to its earlier size and rigidity.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t leave a woman without satisfying her now, can I? Miti...... I¡¯ll be making love to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhn! Ah......aaaaaaaaaah¨C!! Ahiiiiiiiih¨C!!¡¹

    This is just the first night with my three newlywed wives.

    I have to give them enough affection until they faint.

    And so our passionate time together continues.

    ¡¸Maria¡¯s sandwiches are really tasty. It reminds me of old times.¡¹

    I sit on the bed and stuff my mouth with one of the sandwiches.

    I felt really famished from all that exercise and it tasted better than usual.

    ¡¸That...... really pleases me.¡¹

    A feeble voice arises from Maria whoy behind me while Miti whimpers beside her, both of them feeling so exhausted that neither of them were able to move a finger.

    ¡¸Nbunbunbh, nngh, nnguh!¡¹

    And the one who is in between my legs and bobbing her head up and down on my cock is Catherine.

    She still seems willing to continue but her body has already reached its limit.

    Her hole is swollen from being used too much and it might break if it¡¯s used any more, which is why she¡¯s only using her mouth right now.

    ¡¸Everyone,e.¡¹

    I hold Catherine and roll her onto the bed, then bring Maria and Miti close too.

    ¡¸All of you are my wives, let¡¯s kiss.¡¹

    I tangle my tongue with each of them one by one in a rich, passionate kiss. At first it was just a kiss that would seal our vows and went hand in hand with our whispers of love, but it was mainly Catherine who made the kisses more obscene and lewd, which heightened the sexual desire of the other girls and inevitably, it led to all of us participating in a ridiculous kiss where all four of us were twirling our tongues together.

    ¡¸Hey you...... were you doing it all this time?¡¹

    I answer Erich¡¯s disgusted voice with a bitter smile.

    ¡¸Normally, I should have introduced my three new wives at the ce we have our evening meal...... but they couldn¡¯t really remain standing and they¡¯re still kind of unconscious.¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever...... I don¡¯t have anything else to say.¡¹

    Alright, now I don¡¯t have to introduce Catherine.

    Although Erich is a trustworthy man, I can¡¯t let him in on this secret.

    Erich mingles with Nonna and talks to her about various things.

    Things like being envious about my territory¡¯s bountiful harvest, the repeated firing of his corrupt governors but being unable to find a recement, and how the domestic affairs bureaucrats are nning to increase tax on the local feudal lords.

    And then Erich started writing something on a piece of paper.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸The medal of honor for suppressing the Orthodox Magrado will be given out soon. However, he is being treated as a rebel as I¡¯m sure you are aware.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, the Commissioner of domestic affairs will be officially sending it to me soon or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you hear that from......?¡¹

    Crap, this was something Reba told me.

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be troublesome if the fact Reba secretly visited me in my territory was exposed.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t investigate that right now. But you¡¯re right, normally this is that Keh¡¯s responsibility. Originally, a proxy wille in the name of the King to present you the reward, but it¡¯s been dyed for quite a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps it¡¯s because the National Treasury is not doing well?¡¹

    Erich chuckles.

    ¡¸Goldonia has not fallen that far yet. It¡¯s not that, since it is unnatural for Keh, who would normally try to win you over by excessively awarding you with medals of honor, to dy things like this. In other words, it may be possible he himself has adjusted the schedule.¡¹

    ¡°He¡¯s probably like me and too busy right now¡± ¨C Erichter mumbles unhappily.

    ¡¸Does that mean there is a possibility for the Commissioner himself to show up?¡¹

    ¡¸Enough about Keh, enough! I told you how important it was to win over the local feudal lords, right? He should not have realized yet that bringing you down would drag the entire southeastern side to his faction. He must be trying to use the opportunity from presenting the medals of honor to disrupt the bnce or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......¡¹

    ¡¸And that¡¯s why I have this!¡¹

    Erich thrusts something that looks like an improvised thank you letter in front of me.

    Written on it is are words of praise,mending me for subjugating the rebels in ce of the Royal army.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not able to get the King to reward you or send you a thank you letter, but this is a letter from me as someone who has been entrusted with the military. ce it somewhere that Keh can see when hees for a visit.¡¹

    I guess he wants to tell Keh that he was here first.

    It¡¯s almost as if he was a naughty brat who wants to im stake on his territory by leaving an acorn behind.

    ¡¸I know this is ridiculous too. But the conflict in the capital is this kind of fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Seems like trouble.¡¹

    Despite being capable with interacting in all these political environments, Erich¡¯s roots still lie in the military.

    He must be mentally tired after doing this every day.

    ¡¸Ahh...... I actually feel calm in some ways with you here.¡¹

    Erich will be staying here just for tonight and will return immediately the following day.

    After all, it takes a carriage three days to travel one way from the capital to Rafen.

    Erich doesn¡¯t have the luxury of leaving the capital for too long.

    I cause a lot of hassle for Erich on a daily basis.

    So why not let him have some fun while he¡¯s here.

    ¡¸So, would you like to flirt with some neighborhood girls tonight?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem.¡¹

    Nonna abruptly turns her head the other way and pretends she didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Erich gives a rather vague answer to throw up a smokescreen, butter whispers to me secretly after dinner.

    ¡¸You never know where people may be watching you in the capital so I couldn¡¯t fool around...... that¡¯s why, please arrange for four or five girls, I don¡¯t mind if they¡¯re prostitutes.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    Erich gives off an upright and clean-handed impression.

    If people found out he likes having orgies with multiple women at night, there would a slew of different problems popping up left and right.

    Regardless, as expected of a Marquess to ask for five.

    I guess I¡¯ll be relying on my high-ss prostitute acquaintances.

    That reminds me, there are some neer actresses trained by Lilian who want to go to the capital.

    They¡¯d do anything to rise up in the world, even sleeping their way up, so I¡¯ll at least ask them if they¡¯re interested.

    The face of Madam Gonzales from the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden briefly appears in my mind, but I shake my head to clear the thought.

    If I send that guy to Erich¡¯s bedroom, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be treated as some rebel and subdued.

    I¡¯ll try to keep him from losing his mind.

    The next day, the girls who went to Erich¡¯s room came and gave me a report with me even asking them.

    ¡¸He has the skill, though it¡¯s the slight rough manner he does it in that I can¡¯t get enough of~ I¡¯ll give him maybe 70 points.¡¹

    ¡¸He has some pretty good hip movements. I¡¯m satisfied with how good it felt...... but his size was just average. I would have gone crazy if he was just a little bit bigger~ 80 points.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me, right!? He made me cum like four times! 100 points.¡¹

    Should I be ssifying this as important information?

    Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling someone¡¯s gaze on me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm...... it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    After a long stretch, I gently stroke Mel¡¯s head as she leans against my shoulder.

    She closes her eyes to indicate howfortable she feels.

    And then, I felt someone watching me again.

    ¡¸Ha-hau.¡¹

    I quickly turn around and see Marceline peeking from the gap in the door.

    ¡¸What is it, do you have something you need me for?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no...... it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    She leaves in a hurry.

    I wonder what¡¯s going on with her.

    Now that I think about it, I can feel the gazes more when I¡¯m talking with Mel or any of the older maids.

    ¡¸......maybe a fire has been lit under the lust of the maturedy?¡¹

    Melments uninterestedly.

    Fumu, it might be about time for harvesting.

    I pay a visit to the corner of the mansion where Marceline and her daughters live, under the pretense that I recently obtained some delicious wine.

    ¡¸It tastes pretty good, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... it¡¯s a vor I¡¯ve never tasted before.¡¹

    Marceline¡¯s face bes faintly tinted with red.

    We¡¯re sitting together on the sofa, but there is one person¡¯s worth of empty space between us.

    ¡¸By the way, Marceline......¡¹

    I close the gap and get close enough to where she can feel my breath.

    At first, she would shrink away from me and my advances would stop there, but right now she isn¡¯t moving.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been bringing up before too, but would you like to venture outside with your daughters once in a while? You probably feel a little cramped from staying in the mansion all this time. It isn¡¯t healthy for you to go outside only to tend to the rose garden.¡¹

    The sphere of activity of the girls are limited to inside the mansion and the rose garden out in the courtyard.

    I know people may hold plenty of grudges against them, but it should be fine if I apany them. If possible, I want them to go on a long trip every now and then.

    ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed to say that we won¡¯t be able to bear those hateful gazes. Therefore...... um......¡¹

    Marceline cuts her words short and looks at me.

    Umu, it looks like she realized I was rubbing her thigh.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have another serving then.¡¹

    The woman doesn¡¯t pull her body back in a panic or ce her hand over mine to reject me like she first did.

    It seems she¡¯s in a rather good mood today.

    ¡¸If you¡¯d like, we can stay overnight. If we head out to the side of theke, you¡¯ll definitely brighten up.¡¹

    My hand gradually inches further up her leg and makes its way into her skirt.

    This is as far as I could go up until now, since normally she would reject most of my advances with her feeble voice or a troubled look.

    ¡¸This wine is quite delicious. It has such a mellow fragrance.¡¹

    ¡¸It certainly has a rich smell.¡¹

    I feel a pulse in my pants. Even when my hand enters her skirt and my finger traces over her underwear, she doesn¡¯t refuse me with her words or her eyes.

    I might be able to go all the way this time.

    ¡¸Marceline......¡¹

    My finger moves further, wiggling its way under her panties.

    The hole which my finger finds is hot and getting wetter.

    She looks away when I touch her vaginal lips, probably feeling embarrassed rather than not liking it.

    ¡¸I want to...... taste the luxurious wine you have too.¡¹

    My index finger finally prates the gates of her vagina.

    Meanwhile, my other hand circles around her neck to tilt her chin, letting me steal her lips for a kiss.

    ¡¸Nnn......¡¹

    Marceline closes her eyes in eptance, even opening her mouth quietly when I prod her lips with my tongue.

    I wrap my tongue around the frightened tongue hidden within the depths of her mouth and instantly taste the rich, concentrated vor of a woman.

    Without a doubt, she has epted me atst.

    Her vagina is burning up and I can feel a sticky liquid begin to overflow as well.

    ¡¸Hau...... aauuu! Nnmu!¡¹

    I finger her pussy beside her on the sofa while exchanging a passionate kiss.

    I separate from her lips for a bit and a seductive moan escapes the lips of the ripened woman in front of me.

    ¡¸Nnnn!¡¹

    The hand on her chin drops to her breasts, grabbing them tightly from above her clothes.

    Marceline reacts fearfully for a second, though sheter rxes and lets me do what I want.

    I don¡¯t have any more doubts.

    Finally, this former Queen Consort, this beautifully maturedy belongs to me.

    ¡¸Marceline!! So you¡¯ve finally given in!?¡¹

    I push her down onto the sofa and flip up the hem of her skirt.

    She shows the slightest bit of resistance but her panties arepletely wet, telling me her body is ready.

    ¡¸Aah, don¡¯t be so rough! It¡¯s been a while after all.¡¹

    She wants me to be gentle, meaning she¡¯s allowing my member to thrust into her.

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore, my erect dick is about to tear my pants.

    ¡¸Please touch my cock.¡¹

    I lower my pants slightly to unleash my manhood and she shrieks her loudest yet.

    ¡¸W-what is this!? This is your tool? It¡¯s sorge...... it¡¯s too incredible......¡¹

    Both hands cover her mouth as she stares nkly at my throbbing meat rod. I take her hands and ce it on my shaft, moving it up and down slowly.

    Her velvety smooth hands stroke my impressive length while my hands fondle her breasts and caress her vagina.

    The room is filled with wet sloshing sounds and dry flesh-rubbing sounds and Marceline asionally mumbling to herself.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still getting bigger...... amazing, it¡¯s nothing like his at all....... Did everyone also have thisrge tool inside them?¡¹

    Marceline¡¯s face is unconsciously getting closer and closer to my dick.

    If I push her head forward, I can probably get her to swallow me.

    ¡¸Kya, something came out! Did you cum?¡¹

    I secretly extend my hand to her head and the woman let out a sudden scream.

    ¡¸Hm? No, that¡¯s just pre-cum. There¡¯s no way I would only let out this small amount of semen.¡¹

    ¡¸This liquid is just pre-cum? S-so much of it? ......so there¡¯s going to be more semen?¡¹

    Marceline gives the juice which sshed on her hand a little lick.

    I don¡¯t need to hold back anymore.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t wait any longer. I want to be connected to you.¡¹

    As I move in to remove her clothes, she softly puts her hand against me to stop me.

    Coming this far, you¡¯re not going to put it off again, are you?

    If you¡¯re going to stop right before pration, then I might have to get my hands dirty by raping you.

    ¡¸This is the living room, where anybody coulde at any time. If it¡¯s in my room, though......¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!!¡¹

    I move with haste so I can thrust my dick inside this woman¡¯s moist pussy as fast as possible.

    Picking up Marceline, whose clothes are now a mess, I head to the girls¡¯ room.

    ¡¸Please wait! My daughters might be in there, so enter discreetly!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I have an idea.¡¹

    Fufufu, the mother¡¯s heart has finally melted.

    Why not use this opportunity to swallow the entire Treian royal family.

    Marceline¡¯s Bedroom

    ¡¸What is going on, mother......?¡¹¡¸This pervert! Get from mother right now!¡¹¡¸Hardlett-sama?¡¹

    Right now, I¡¯m in Marceline¡¯s room along with her and her three daughters.

    I just called all of them here without exining anything so they¡¯re confused at the current situation.

    ¡¸Aah, Hardlett-sama, what are you trying to do by embarrassing me like this?¡¹

    I¡¯m on the bed, pressing up against Marceline, who is lying t on her stomach.

    She was grumbling about how embarrassing it would be in front of her daughters, so I even covered my back with the futon, but the three girls are still staring at her.

    There was some rustling within the futon and her clothes were taken off, then thrown out.

    With every article, the daughters let out a scream of embarrassment.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re going to have sex right here!?¡¹

    The eldest daughter Stephanie covers her blushing face with a hand.

    She is genuinely embarrassed about the act that is about to start in from of her eyes.

    She¡¯s already 25 and married, so this should be familiar to her.

    ¡¸Get away from mother, you pervert! You wanted to vite her from the start after all!!¡¹

    As usual, the second daughter Bridget openly expresses her hostility towards me, raising her voice and throwing insults my way.

    If Marceline herself didn¡¯t stop me, I might have pounced on her.

    She¡¯s the tallest in the family...... yet she doesn¡¯t have any volume in her breasts for me to enjoy if I were to let her get on top.

    ¡¸Mother is...... going to...... have sex with Hardlett-sama?¡¹

    The youngest daughter Felicie has a somewhat puzzled expression despite having a softer attitude towards me.

    She looks a little unhappy, although her gaze is directed at Marceline rather than me.

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s incredible how the youngest daughter has the heaviest looking and most voluminous bosom.

    It isn¡¯t as great as Nonna¡¯s, but I can¡¯t ignore something like hers.

    ¡¸Let me say this first. Today, Marceline and I will develop a physical rtionship.¡¹

    When I boldly dere my intentions, Marceline covers her face shyly while her three daughters let out differing voices of exmation.

    ¡¸The reason I called all of you here is for everyone to witness our love. And if any of you feel in the mood...... I want to deepen the rtionship with everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah!? Are you stupid!?¡¹

    I ignore Bridget¡¯s abuse.

    ¡¸I promise to love all of you and guarantee you will live a luxurious life. That¡¯s why I want you to forget how you lived as one of the Treian royalty and be mine.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s so sudden.¡¹¡¸If it¡¯s with Hardlett-sama, then I don¡¯t really-......¡¹¡¸Stupid! Idiot! Who are you kidding!?¡¹

    The youngest daughter Felicie seems to have consented already, so I¡¯ll get her to observe our love first.

    ¡¸Here I go Marceline, I¡¯ll be making love to you in front of your daughters.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, this is so embarrassing. I¡¯m already 46 and I¡¯m going to be epting a man in front of my daughters, I¡¯m such an obscene mother.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to make the sex so amazing it will clear her mind of any embarrassment.

    I climb on top of the body of the woman that all the daughters have their eyes on and then whisper in the mother¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be taking this mature body now. The dick which you made hard will be going inside you.¡¹

    ¡¸Something so big will be entering...... my... hole...... aaah............¡¹

    Marceline pulls the futon in so that her shoulders are covered.

    I hold her hips and adjust the position of her body to match my dick with her vaginal entrance.

    All the daughters gulp in anticipation, excluding Bridget who is continuing to rain insults on me.

    I put my weight onto the ttened Marceline. The only thing that her daughters can see are our faces and Marceline¡¯s shoulder peeking out ever so slightly.

    However, they were still able to tell when I entered her.

    ¡¸Here I go...... with this, you¡¯ll be my woman!¡¹

    I grab her shoulder and push my hips forward.

    My penis invades the hole which has already birthed three children and instantly slides to the very back.

    ¡¸Aagaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mother!?¡¹¡¸What did you just do to mother!?¡¹¡¸What a face she¡¯s making......¡¹

    I was going to thrust in a little forcefully, but Marceline springs up after letting out a high-pitched scream.

    Her eyes are wide apart, her tongue is hanging out from her mouth and she¡¯s grabbing the sheets tightly.

    ¡¸Are you alright? Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooh...... aaooooh......¡¹

    No response.

    I don¡¯t see any blood at least, so I¡¯m just going to move.

    It isn¡¯t umon for a woman to faint from agony after epting my dick for the first time.

    I hold Marceline¡¯s shoulder and rub my hips against hers to enjoy the feeling of her vagina.

    I can tell from being so close to her, this isn¡¯t the body of a 40 year old.

    She¡¯s in herte 30¡¯s...... no, her body is as fresh and youthful as someone in their mid 30¡¯s.

    ¡¸It feels great, Marceline! You¡¯ve aged well, you¡¯re a wonderful woman!¡¹

    I suck on her neck, lower my hands to her body and squeeze her breasts.

    She appears young but the suppleness of her body is distinct to maturedies only, giving her the best parts of both worlds.

    ¡¸Your ass and tits are soft too. What a nice body! Uooooh!!¡¹

    With my arousal rising, my movements be more intense.

    The bed creaks loudly and her limp body begins to rock back and forth.

    Before I realized, the daughters have gotten extremely close to the bed and seemingly want to petition me for something.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, my mother is going to break...... if you could please be a little more gentle.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to fuck my mother to death or something!? If you do that, I¡¯ll hold a grudge against you for life!¡¹

    ¡¸Mother...... she¡¯s drooling.¡¹

    It felt so good I got carried away.

    I wanted to hold back a little and weaken my thrusts but I¡¯m getting this weird feeling.

    Surprisingly, Marceline is grinding her hips on her own and pushing up against me willingly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I was just a little startled......¡¹

    ¡¸But...... that face you were making...... is he doing anything horrible to you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It doesn¡¯t seem like the face or voice of someone who¡¯s just having sex¡¹

    So Bridget has experience too.

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t doing anything strange. He just put his tool in me, that¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    Marceline answers the still-worried Stephanie with an enchanted face.

    ¡¸You see, Hardlett-sama¡¯s cock is...... unbelievably big, and when it rubs against your mother¡¯s ripened flesh pot, my entire body goes numb with pleasure. My hole gets stretched out and I can feel the stimtion directly from my vagina. His cock isn¡¯t just big either, it¡¯s hard and rugged, plus the tip is so wide...... a woman won¡¯t be able to bear it when he slides his dick in and out.¡¹

    ¡¸M-mother?¡¹

    Marceline¡¯s soliloquy continues in spite of her daughter being confused.

    ¡¸Not to mention he¡¯s skilled, probably because he¡¯s been with many women before. With one thrust, he finds my weak point and constantly prods at it!¡¹

    How nice, she¡¯s praising me.

    I¡¯ll have to pick up the pace then.

    ¡¸Here I go, I¡¯ll show it to them.¡¹

    My arms dive under her armpits and pulls her upper half up.

    The futon is flipped up, revealing everything above the waist and exposing the bountiful mounds on her chest to all three daughters.

    Her slightly sagging breasts sway back and forth with every thrust I make.

    ¡¸F-feels so good!! Do it more! It¡¯s been so long! I haven¡¯t been with a man in so long! Thrust into me, thrust until you break meee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll make you cum! Prepare yourself!!¡¹

    The woman no longer cares about being in front of her daughters as she cries out magnificently while her breasts and head swing about.

    I grab her jiggling breasts from behind and push her onto the bed, mming my hips against her and pinning her down like I¡¯m raping her.

    The daughters don¡¯t say anything further, only watching us make love in amazement.

    ¡¸Cumming! I¡¯m cumming, cumming, cumminngggg¨C!! Squeeze my breasts! I don¡¯t care if it hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Go on and cum, Marceline! How do you like this!?¡¹

    I grasp her breasts tight enough that it would make her squeal out in pain and even pinch her nipples.

    However, this woman is already on the verge of climaxing and she can¡¯t feel anything but pleasure at this point.

    ¡¸Hii¨C......nnnhhiiiiii!!¡¹

    Her hole clenches down on me as she lets out a sharp squeal.

    The plump nipple in the palm of my hand gradually bes soft again as her voice dies down.

    The fluid dripping from her crotch is probably from her pissing herself or from her squirting.

    She¡¯s enjoying an intense orgasm right now.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸A, auu...... so this is sex between a man and a woman......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The daughters let out a hoarse voice as Marceline copses happily on the bed.

    But I¡¯m not finished yet, I haven¡¯t given her the finishing touch yet.

    Her sweaty back sticks to my chest as I whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸Did it feel good? It¡¯s my turn to feel good next. I¡¯ll be injecting plenty of seed inside you.¡¹

    She twitches when she hears the word.

    ¡¸Seed...... which means I¡¯ll get pregnant...... but......¡¹

    ¡¸Mother, contraception......¡¹

    Stephanie takes out a bottle of medicine from her handbag.

    It seems she was prepared for the possibility of being vited when she was summoned by me.

    However, that kind of medicine is not needed.

    ¡¸Medicine isn¡¯t necessary. If we love each other and make a child, then let it be.¡¹

    Stephanie still tries to say something but is stopped by Marceline.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine...... your mother is already 46 years old, there¡¯s no way I can get pregnant at this age.¡¹

    Well I can¡¯t let thatment go.

    ¡¸Do you really think so? You haven¡¯t stopped being a woman, have you?¡¹

    I ask her while lifting her hips, driving my dick on the verge of exploding deep into her folds and fixing it in ce, and at the same time rubbing her breasts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true I¡¯m still getting my periods...... but even so, it¡¯s been 16 years since Ist gave birth.¡¹

    Having positioned itself deep inside Marceline, my dick begins to twitch, causing Marceline¡¯s body to stiffen up.

    ¡¸My seed is pretty thick though...... you know about the girls in the annex, right?¡¹

    Her tone gradually gets rougher.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s......¡¹

    I haven¡¯t been making love to the girls in the annex as frequently as I do with the women in the mansion, yet there are already several women who haverge bellies.

    Among those women, I¡¯ve had sex with most of them only once and they still got pregnant.

    ¡¸Even so, they¡¯re young women aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Dorothea.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih-......¡¹

    Marceline should also know that I impregnated the 44 year old Dorothea.

    I can feel her trying to pull her body forward a little at a time.

    The real possibility of getting pregnant must have dawned on her and she¡¯s trying to run away now.

    Of course I¡¯m holding her waist, so she¡¯s pulling me forward instead and not able to escape from me at all.

    ¡¸You finally allowed me into your body. I¡¯m quite aroused today, feel it.¡¹

    I take Marceline¡¯s hand and reach below where my dick is connected with her, to touch my balls which are beginning to twitch.

    ¡¸......These are your balls? They¡¯re this impressive!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, everything in them will be poured into you. The juice is incredibly thick and there¡¯s going to be lots of it.¡¹

    Marceline¡¯s body trembles.

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s terrified or excited about getting pregnant.

    ¡¸Your ovaries can¡¯t escape. Here ites.¡¹

    I move slow but makerge motions, pressing my entire body into her and pushing her into the bed.

    ¡¸No...... you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll get pregnant. Mom is going to get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸Mother......¡¹¡¸T-take it out! Your children are no good!¡¹¡¸Getting pregnant...... how nice.¡¹

    The movement of my hips is by no means intense to Marceline, who is already climbing towards another climax, we¡¯re going to be working our way up slowly and keeping our reason.

    Eventually, my dick twitches and my balls tighten.

    Because we¡¯re glued together, that also gets transmitted to her.

    ¡¸Stephanie, Bridget, Felicie......¡¹

    Marceline extends her hands to grab her daughters¡¯ hands.

    And then at that moment, I feel the electric pleasure of an orgasm running down to my crotch.

    ¡¸Uoooh!¡¹

    I¡¯m aroused more than usual and I can feel a heavy, almost solid, mass of semen rising from my balls.

    The white goop pushes out my urethra and I feel a dull pain, eliciting a soft groan from me.

    ¡¸I-it moved! His seed...... his seed is flowing inside!¡¹

    ¡¸Mother!¡¹¡¸No, don¡¯t give her any seed!¡¹¡¸So I might be getting a little sister.¡¹

    At the same time my semen gushes out, I pull my dick back until the tip gets stuck at the entrance.

    Marceline doesn¡¯t seem to have any intent for me to pull all the way out though.

    She is just grasping her daughters¡¯ hands, closing her eyes and preparing for the inevitable impact.

    ¡¸Hmm!¡¹

    Right before ejacting. I m my hips in deep enough for my tip to dig into her inner walls.

    Her womb, which hasn¡¯t opened its doors in so long, finally awakens.

    That impact even brings me to stop moving.

    ¡¸Aaaah¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooh¡ª!!¡¹

    I suck on her neck, grab both her breasts and thrust my hips forward as far as they could go.

    My entire body was focused on feeling the body of this maturedy while spitting out the thick, white baby juice.

    I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t just me and her who heard the streams of liquid being shot into her belly.

    ¡¸Ahiiiiiiiih¡ªAaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!! Oooooooh!!¡¹

    There were no more words exchanged, only our moaning and groaning could be heard.

    At this point, my semen almost seems like a thick paste and the sensation of it gushing out from my dick is being transmitted to me and her.

    ¡¸Is he cumming? He came inside mother?¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck is with that sound...... that byuuu sound...... how gross.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother...... did he make a baby?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not over yet, I¡¯m still cumming! Uooo......¡¹

    ¡¸The clump of seed...... it¡¯s umting in my stomach...... I¡¯m pregnant, getting filled with such thick seed was bad. A 46 year old maturedy got pregnant from a man half her age...... my stomach is expanding.¡¹

    My ejaction continued for a while, practicallysting ten minutes.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had such an intense orgasm.

    With just one round, my dick has already gone soft.

    I wonder how much I actually shot out.

    ¡¸Fuu, that was great. From today onward, you are my woman.¡¹

    I kiss and embrace the nkly staring Marceline.

    The semen overflows back out of her genitals, though weakly.

    Because it was so thick, all of it got stuck inside her womb and not much ended up leaking out.

    If she¡¯s still able to give birth, then she definitely got pregnant from that.

    The exhausted Marcelineys on the edge of the bed while I beckon the other girls toe.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s next? I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiieh!¡¹¡¸You still want to have sex after releasing all that!?¡¹¡¸......¡¹

    I was nning on spending time with everybody.

    My semen will be a little thinner, but they¡¯ll have to be settle with that.

    The eldest daughter pulls back while the second daughter acts menacingly like a cat.

    That prompted the youngest daughter to step forward.

    ¡¸I-I want Hardlett-sama...... no, stepfather to embrace me.¡¹

    ¡¸Stepfather?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, mother is going to be stepfather¡¯s woman and bear his child, right? That¡¯s why he¡¯s going to be our stepfather.¡¹

    Hmm, the mood in the air has be strange.

    It feels immoral to be called a father while I embrace them, though that might be a little exciting.

    Celia might be a little angry if she finds out about this though.

    ¡¸Wait a minute! He¡¯s got this monstrous thing which made mother cry out like some animal, you know!? If you take in something like that, you¡¯ll break for sure! In the first ce, Felicie is still a virgin!¡¹

    Bridget shouts frantically.

    Running through the virginity of a girl who calls me her father...... I can feel my dick getting hard again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ept him. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll get soft again after releasing more seed.¡¹

    Stephanie was once scared, but now she stands in front of me seemingly determined.

    She must be acting strong to put her younger sister at ease, since I can tell she¡¯s scared by how much her legs are trembling.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t enjoy making women suffer, so I¡¯ll be treating all of you tenderly. I¡¯ll make sure you feel good.¡¹

    Smiling, I invite Stephanie to the bed and into the futon.

    She must also be embarrassed to let her younger sisters see the ce where she¡¯ll be connecting with me so she squirms around inside the futon and puts her removed clothes outside the bed.

    ¡¸Do you want it in the same way your mom got it? Or maybe you want me to love you from the front?¡¹

    ¡¸Do it......from behind, please.¡¹

    I acknowledge her request and press up against Stephanie from behind, rubbing my dick between her buttcheeks.

    She¡¯s 25 if I remember correctly, and she¡¯s married although she doesn¡¯t have a child, meaning she should be used to sex.

    However her body seems to be shaking uncontrobly...... so you¡¯re a scaredy cat, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be gentle.

    ¡¸Stephanie? Don¡¯t be so nervous, I won¡¯t screw you so quickly. Let¡¯s talk for a little bit first.¡¹

    I hug her from behind while continuing to rub my dick against her ass.

    She seems to be afraid of how big I am, but I¡¯m not even half erect yet.

    She has a simrly soft body like her mother and herrge breasts and ass feel quite nice.

    A pleasant smell wafts into my nose from her slightly red-tinged blonde hair.

    To make her feel somewhat more secure, I first talk about some unimportant topics while stroking her hair and sucking her shoulder, helping her rx.

    Somehow the conversation ends up being about what happened after Treia fell into ruin.

    ¡¸My husband was a prominent noble in Treia. He did many things for me, but it was actually all to please the royal family...... he never once opened his heart to me.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... there¡¯s nothing I can do about it now, but I¡¯ll listen to you. Tell me as much as you want.¡¹

    While remaining glued together, I rock her body like a cradle and urge her to continue.

    ¡¸After the destruction of Treia, my father took me and ran to Magrado. But...... even my husband1 believed he could no longer win against Goldonia. He left a letter of divorce with me and became a vassal of Goldonia. ¡¹

    If the ruler of Treia changes from the royal family to Goldonia, then she would be treated like an obstacle.

    ¡¸What a ridiculous man. How could he abandon such a nice woman just to protect himself?¡¹

    I hug the teary-eyed Stephanie and steal her lips.

    There was absolutely no resistance from her.

    ¡¸He was just a good-for-nothing man, I¡¯m sure his dick was a small pecker, just like the size of his capacity.¡¹

    Stephanie bursts out inughter.

    ¡¸Actually, it still had the foreskin covering the tip. And he was finished too quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s got a tiny phimosis dick, plus a premature ejactor!? He has a small vessel and an inferior package, but what about his head and body?¡¹

    ¡¸Both were mediocre, not to mention he was balding too. He embraced me for three years, but he couldn¡¯t get me pregnant.¡¹

    She must have been keeping many things bottled up and now Stephanie is happily joking about her former husband.

    The subject was depressing, but her heart has visibly started to melt.

    Up until this moment, her body would stiffen everytime my dick rubbed against her ass. Now, it only makes her breathing get slightly rougher.

    ¡¸Hey Stephanie, forget about that man and be my woman. I¡¯ll protect you and won¡¯t abandon you either. Besides, I can allow you to have a great time at night.¡¹

    I pull Stephanie¡¯s hand toward my cock and have her fingers wrap around the shaft.

    It¡¯s still only 70% erect, yet it¡¯s thicker than her wrist and should be way bigger than the tiny pecker that man has.

    ¡¸Ah...... it¡¯s big...... how lovely......¡¹

    I can already tell what her response would be at this point, but I want to hear it from the girl¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸So, can you give me your answer? Will you wipe the te clean of your former husband and be my woman?¡¹

    The woman in my arms smiles and turns to face me while I¡¯m on top of her.

    ¡¸Yes, I will be your woman, stepfather.¡¹

    Hey now, Stephanie is older than me.

    Ah, why is my dick swelling up so much?

    There¡¯s no reason to hold back now.

    I adjust the position of my body, going from rubbing my dick against her ass to pushing my dick against her entrance.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in, Stephanie.¡¹

    I hug the back of the woman who silently smiles at me, then thrust my hips forward.

    ¡¸Aau!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, this is-......¡¹

    When my hips push forward, I feel a strong resistance and then hear the tearing sound I usually hear when I tear through someone¡¯s virginity.

    But she should not be a virgin.

    Thinking she should be fine, I push forward with more strength, which makes Stephanie scream.

    ¡¸Kyaa! It hurts!!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright!? Why is it so tight?¡¹

    Stephanie¡¯s breathing is feeble from trying to endure the pain and she answers me while forcing herself to smile.

    ¡¸That man was just too small...... it never stretched me this much so I didn¡¯t even feel the pain from losing my virginity at the time......¡¹

    I see, her husband¡¯s dicklet couldn¡¯t push apart her walls whereas my dick stretched her just about as much as possible.

    However, this just makes her a virgin without a hymen, I¡¯ll have to be even more gentle.

    ¡¸No, just continue moving like this. Change my body...... change my hole for your exclusive use, stepfather.¡¹

    ¡¸You sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Stephanie is stepfather¡¯s woman from this day forward, so I want you to treat my body as such.¡¹

    If she¡¯s going to say this much, then I don¡¯t need to ask any further.

    I¡¯ll make the body of this older stepdaughter mine and mine alone.

    First I bring her head close so I can tangle my tongue with hers in a passionate kiss, engorging my dick with blood so that it¡¯s fully erect.

    The futon is just annoying at this point, so I fling it up and away. I hold Stephanie, who is on her knees, by the ass and plunge straight into her depths.

    ¡¸Ow! It hurts! My flesh is parting! My hole is stretching and my body is changing!¡¹

    I pull Stephanie¡¯s ass back and give the screaming girl another merciless thrust.

    There must be cold sweat mixed with all the usual sweat on her back.

    I¡¯ll use this one session to make her entire body belong to me.

    ¡¸How do you like my dick!? This thing will be going inside you all the time from now on!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I will only swallow stepfather¡¯s dick! It hurts...... but it¡¯s fun when I think about how my vagina is being molded into stepfather¡¯s shape! Aaaah! Amazing!¡¹

    Our mating was even more audacious and intense than the time I had with Marceline, leaving the other two sisters speechless.

    ¡¸Stepfather! Oh, stepfatherrrrr! No moree!¡¹

    Stephanie copses on her hands and knees with her ass still sticking up.

    I take this chance to mount her and thrust even more.

    ¡¸Hm...... this is-¡¹

    I realize something is out of ce.

    Her hole doesn¡¯t feel deep, it actually felt deeper when I was thrusting earlier.

    Then I smile as it dawns on me.

    ¡¸Stephanie, your womb hase down. Do you want to get pregnant that badly?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? H-how would I know!?¡¹

    For the first time in her life, her body has experienced real sex and it¡¯s getting ready to be impregnated on pure instinct.

    I was considering letting her use contraceptive if she wanted to, but now I changed my mind.¡¡Her body wants to get pregnant, so it¡¯s definitely a man¡¯s duty to provide the seed.

    ¡¸Here I go, Stephanie. ept your father¡¯s seed and get pregnant!¡¹

    She starts refusing me and struggles to get her body away.

    But when she saw Marceline...... who is lying happily with a bellyful of my seed, she bes docile.

    ¡¸If that is what stepfather wants, then please make sure I¡¯m happy after I get pregnant too, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸That goes without...... saying!!¡¹

    I make one final thrust before ejacting, releasing a thinner fluid because of all that semen I let out earlier.

    My ejaction onlysted for 30 seconds but she¡¯ll get pregnant if she¡¯s lucky.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiih¨C!!¡¹

    Stephanie screams as she climaxes, getting off on the sensation of my seed stering her womb, then copses limply.

    I spread apart her legs to see her red, swollen vaginal lips.

    It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll go back to the cute little hole it once was, meaning she has be a woman who is only able to ept my cock now.

    ¡¸Good night, Stephanie. I¡¯ll give you more loving from now on too.¡¹

    I give her a soft kiss and she responds with half-opened eyes.

    ¡¸Stepfather...... I love you.¡¹

    After saying those words, shepletely loses consciousness.

    ¡¸Alright, next is-......¡¹

    ¡¸Me, me, meee!¡¹

    Felicie raises both hands and bounces up and down.

    It looks like she¡¯s be rather attached to me.

    Apparently, she¡¯s a virgin...... I¡¯ll just take it gently.

    Her preferred position is missionary, and we also cover ourselves with the futon so only our chests could be seen.

    ¡¸They¡¯re big, just like I thought. You¡¯re only 16 and you already have these incredible boobs.¡¹

    Depending on her future growth, she has a chance of rivalling Nonna.

    She has about two sizes to go.

    ¡¸Stepfather¡¯s penis even reaches to Felicie¡¯s chest...... amazing.¡¹

    When I the small girl¡¯s legs and get in between them, my length reaches her breasts.

    She hasrge breasts even though her body is rather small. If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll probably injure her vagina.

    First I get her vagina wet with my tongue.

    Not only that, I wet the insides of her hole with my saliva.

    ¡¸Nyahaha! That tickles!¡¹

    This girl bes extremely timid and frightened when the servants look at her with hostility, but now she¡¯sughing like she¡¯s having fun.

    That¡¯s right, I wanted to see this face.

    It¡¯s much better when girls areughing, crying is only for when they climax from my dick prating them.

    ¡¸Father...... he never paid any attention to Felicie at all.¡¹

    I guess it would be hard for a King to pay much attention to the youngest daughter.

    I have to be careful myself, since I¡¯m just not good with taking care of and ying with young kids and have been leaving the women to do it for me.

    If they get to be at least ten years old, I can y with them in many different ways.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how to give you attention as your stepfather, but I know how to entertain you as a man.¡¹

    With Felicie now lying on her back, I push my dick inside her.

    ¡¸O-oww! That really hurts!¡¹

    I use the saliva to slowly sink deeper, stopping my hips before I reach the mark of her virginity.

    As expected of a genuine virgin. Stephanie was tight, but Felicie is even tighter.

    I¡¯ll leave her half-dead if I put it in now though.

    ¡¸Felicie, you have to be loud.¡¹

    ¡¸Loud?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter what you scream, but it will help to ease the pain a little. In the meantime, I¡¯ll be taking your virginity.¡¹

    Felicie doesn¡¯t hesitate to take in a deep breath.

    She¡¯ll be overheard by those around us, but it doesn¡¯t matter because everyone here will be mine.

    ¡¸Stepfather, I love you! Please stay with me forever from now on! Papa, papaaa!!¡¹

    What she shouted was beyond what I expected.

    I inserted my dick inside while matching the timing of her words, although this entire situation reminds me a lot of the time I made love to Celia.

    ¡¸It hurrrttttssssss!!¡¹

    There was a ripping sound as the membrane tears.

    My dick just bulges and gets even louder from her rather cute screams.

    As my dick continues to increase in size within Felicie, she starts crying.

    ¡¸N-not good. Say something to make it go limp!¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts, but I¡¯ll bear with it! Felicie wants to belong to stepfather~! Love me more!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be saying something so admirable! Oooh...... it¡¯s getting even bigger!¡¹

    My cock seems to bulge endlessly and Felicie¡¯sst string seems to snap, knocking her unconscious.

    I was able to somehow pull out from her vagina and retrieve my dick covered with the blood of her virginity, but I can¡¯t see any signs of her pretty virgin hole after I stretched it so much.

    It doesn¡¯t look like I split her apart or gave her a wound, though an average-sized dick will probably not fit snugly in her loose hole now.

    ¡¸Only I¡¯ll be sleeping with her from now on, so I guess that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    When I give Felicie a kiss and whisper words of love in her ear, she replies softly in her sleep, saying ¡°please protect me...... stepfather.¡±

    There¡¯s no need to worry, I¡¯ll continue sheltering you. I¡¯ll also have you give birth to many children.

    ¡¸Andst is......¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely not! I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die instead of being embraced by you!¡¹

    With a ¡®hmph¡¯, Bridget res menacingly at me like a cat.

    I extend my hand, offering just to chat with her, but she brushes me away.

    She¡¯s unapproachable and unfortunately I can¡¯t get violent.

    I guess I¡¯ll wait for another opportunity.

    ¡¸No, please embrace her today!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Marceline has gotten up and pushed Bridget onto the bed.

    ¡¸What are you doing, mother!?¡¹

    ¡¸I should be asking you! Hardlett-sama was the one who saved our lives and brought us here, and yet you use such harsh words to speak to him! Your mother won¡¯t tolerate that.¡¹

    With that said, Marceline grabs and holds Bridget¡¯s left leg.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    Stephanie wakes up next.

    ¡¸He¡¯s been taking care of this and that for us and you¡¯re here talking like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey big sister, but he¡¯s-......¡¹

    ¡¸Our stepfather! And I won¡¯t forgive you for speaking ill of mother¡¯s and your sister¡¯s precious gentleman!¡¹

    Stephanie grabs a hold of Bridget¡¯s right leg.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, stepfather has given us many things.¡¹

    Ooh, Felicie revived too.

    ¡¸He did that because he was aiming for our bodies! To prove that fact, he¡¯s already eaten the three of you, hasn¡¯t he!?¡¹

    ¡¸And what¡¯s wrong with that? Felicie and the rest of us were happy to have stepfather embrace us, you know? I don¡¯t care about big sister Bridget¡¯s selfishness anymore.¡¹

    Felicie climbs onto the bed and pins down both of Bridget¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸Wait a second! Everyone, what are you doing......¡¹

    As Bridget struggles to get free, the three holding her down wink at me.

    So that¡¯s what they¡¯re doing, however I¡¯ll be doing it by force.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. When Hardlett-sama puts his thing inside her, I¡¯m sure this girl will understand too.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh!? Mother!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please make big sister feel good too.¡¹

    ¡¸Felicie, don¡¯t say anything unnecessary!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold back. This girl might not have thergest pair of breasts, but she has a nice body. Besides, she¡¯s ate her fair share of male servants when she was in the pce, so her body should be quite familiar with men.¡¹

    ¡¸Big sis Stephanie!? Why do you know-!!?¡¹

    ¡¸You thought I didn¡¯t know about you calling and getting on top of Linever, the person in charge of chores, every night?¡¹

    Well what do you know. I thought she was absolutely unaffected because of all her yelling, but she surprisingly has someone she likes.

    In that case, I don¡¯t have to hold back.

    With nothing to hide, I stand up.

    Three of them let out erotic sighs while one of them screams.

    ¡¸It truly is big......¡¹¡¸Something like that went inside Felicie.¡¹¡¸Now, go on, use that giant spear of yours and m it inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo¨C! Something that big won¡¯t fit inside! I¡¯ll break, it¡¯s going to tear me, I¡¯m going to dieeee¡ª!!¡¹

    Don¡¯t worry, your body is quite sturdy.

    I¡¯ll thoroughly pleasure you.

    I grab her legs and put my dick against her.

    It isn¡¯t really wet, but Marceline and Stephanie use their saliva to lubricate me without dy.

    ¡¸Alright, are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course notttttt¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Mother will allow it!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuun!¡¹

    I thrust my dick inside Bridget, who is continuing to shout noisily.

    ¡¸Fuunggyaaaa!!¡¹

    Her screams are amazing, but her insides are also amazing.

    When I entered her vagina, she starts squeezing down on me tightly and her walls are rubbing against my shaft quite nicely.

    This is an exquisite pussy, making my hips move like they have a will of their own.

    I hold both her wrists and everytime I give her a big thrust, Bridget¡¯s body shakes and she lets out a scream.

    Come on, this makes it look like I¡¯m raping you.

    Wanting to make her feel good, I reach for her boobs, though not much is there for me to fondle.

    ¡¸Fumu, it¡¯s non-existent.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, leave me alone!¡¹

    It is often the case that those with small breasts have sensitive nipples.

    I don¡¯t stop moving my hips and start sucking on her nipples. When I do so, I can feel her getting wet and making the entry and re-entry of my dick smoother.

    ¡¸You really are experienced. On top of that, you¡¯re a pretty big pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuggyaaa¨C!¡¹

    She bit my shoulder...... but that also acts as nice stimtion.

    I continue rocking my hips and sucking her nipples, shrugging aside her resistance and whisper lovingly in her ear.

    At first, Bridget was rampaging as if it was not enough already but she¡¯s gradually bing more meek.

    She moans in agony when I suck her breasts, she gets more turned on when I rub her ass, she squeals when I pinch her clitoris, and she unconsciously wraps her arms around my back when I bite her shoulder yfully.

    ¡¸You actually love getting fucked, don¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so...... she gets aroused no matter what is done to her.¡¹¡¸She wasn¡¯t wet in the beginning...... but now, it¡¯s a big sopping mess.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡¹

    If you¡¯re still going to say that, then I¡¯ll have to make you fallpletely so you can¡¯t resist even if you wanted to.

    I raise both of her arms above her head and press my entire body against hers.

    ¡¸How about......this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaun!¡¹

    I grind my body, rubbing her nipples with my chest and her clitoris with my pubic hair while stimting her insides with my constant deep thrusts.

    I don¡¯t forget to kiss her and whisper into her ear.

    It didn¡¯t take more than five minutes for Bridget to stop the abusivenguage.

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking!? All you¡¯re doing is rape......¡¹

    I lick her ear and neck.

    In addition, I make tiny thrusts against her G-spot.

    ¡¸And is this still rape?¡¹

    Bridget¡¯s face turns red and after quieting down for a while, her shoulders slump over.

    ¡¸Uuuuu, so good! I¡¯ve never had anything like this...... this is consensual!¡¹

    The desperate-sounding girl felt it adorably.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak in that rough way from now on, you hear.¡¹

    Not that I mind, but it¡¯ll make the others around her, like the servants and other girls, treat her coldy.

    ¡¸......I understand...... um...... stepfather.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t need to call me stepfather.¡¹

    Bridget suddenly turns red and starts rampaging again, but I use intense thrusts to calm her down.

    I¡¯m almost at my limit.

    And I¡¯m pretty sure she is close too.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing soon. We¡¯ll both climax together, and I¡¯ll cum inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh...... inside?¡¹

    A look of terror from getting pregnant appeared briefly on her face.

    She doesn¡¯t seem prepared to have children yet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau! Noooo!!¡¹

    I make her orgasm with one final thrust, then I pull my dick out quickly.

    ¡¸Aauuuuuuuu¡ª! Cummingggg¨C!!¡¹

    I point my dick at her face while she¡¯s orgasming and my body bends back.

    ¡¸You are also...... my woman!¡¹

    A sticky sound resounds throughout the room as Bridget¡¯s shapely face is painted white with my seed.

    With every pulse of my dick, my manly juices intermittently sprays out and dirties her face with the sloppy white mess, making it hard to determine the original color of her strawberry-blonde hair, until finally dying down.

    ¡¸Fuui.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    After feeling satisfied from emptying my load, I drop my ass onto the bed and stretch my body.

    Bridget, after getting sted in the face with a bucket load of semen res at me.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t want it inside, right?¡¹

    ¡¸But you didn¡¯t have to shoot it on my face! My entire upper half is covered in it now.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just proof you became mine. You can go take a bathter.¡¹

    ¡¸You ...... I¡¯ll bite you!¡¹

    The enraged Bridget dives into my crotch.

    The other three scream, assuming she would bite my dick, however I don¡¯t feel any pain. Rather I feel a soft and warm sensation wrapping my length.

    ¡¸Just for today, nnbh, I can forgive, nnbhoh, this much, but if you do anything strange again, nnmnh, I¡¯ll really, nnhnnhnnh, bite this thing off, got it!?¡¹

    Contrary to what she said she would do, she carefully cleans my dick of all the juices.

    I was worried for a bit, but Bridget also sessfully became mine.

    From that day onward, I had the four former Treian royalty eat with the other family members in the same ce and I also took them outside with me whenever we were together.

    There are still a few servants who look at them with harsh stares, but they can evade them by hiding behind me.

    I can¡¯t leave things as they are.

    I have to get rid of the hostility from the remaining portion of servants.

    Oh right, I promised to make them maids in the past. Let¡¯s use that.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Family: Nonna (the beautiful Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid)

    Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, leaving for the capital), Alma (leaving for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll ( ), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (student director), Gretel (learning domestic affairs)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (strategist?)

    ire & Laurie piling a n), Schwartz (lewd horse), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 5500 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19

    Reserve: 3000

    Security Unit: 100

    Assets: 9100 gold (Family Only Marriage Celebration -70) (Erich expense -30) (Military Expansion of 200 people -800)

    Sexual Partners: 213, children who have been born: 47

 Chapter 206: Dwarven Cannon

    <h4>Chapter 206: Dwarven Cannon</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The entire scenery which can be seen through the window of the carriage is a reddish brown color, contrasting with the clear blue sky to make it seem even more depressing.

    The rattling sound of the rolling wagon wheels can be heard as we travel along the path.

    ¡¸This ce is as dry as usual.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no water nearby so none of thend here can be cultivated into farnd.¡¹

    Celia, who is sitting beside me,ments sincerely almost like she was talking to herself.

    I rub her head thinking she¡¯s cute, though it messes up her hair, causing her to fix it in a hurry.

    Recently, I¡¯ve been messing up her hair so that I can touch her ass and breasts while she¡¯s busy tidying up her hair.

    ¡¸Pipi likes it here. This is what I saw all the time when I was small.¡¹

    Pipi points out the window on the opposite side of the carriage and tells me about the ck beast she saw.

    Unfortunately, my eyesight isn¡¯t good enough to see the shadow or shape of the monster.

    The eyes of the mountain nation are sharp like hawks.

    ¡¸Here you go, Master~¡¹

    I take a sip of the fruit juice which Leah hands me.

    It has a fairly sour taste but it¡¯s still refreshing in this dry environment.

    I finish drinking everything in the cup, though it seems I still have more waiting for me.

    Leah¡¯s cheeks are puffed out and when I kiss her, sweet fruit juice flows from her mouth to mine.

    Sitting in the center of the carriage, she was continually stroking my crotch and chest with her hands.

    It seems she feels the utmost joy whenever she manages to sexually arouse me.

    ¡¸Are we there yet, Leopolt?¡¹

    ¡¸We are scheduled to arrive on time. Lintbloom shoulde into view within a few hours.¡¹

    He responds with his usual affectionless voice, then closes his eyes again as if his duty was over.

    He acts like some big shot and cleverly escaped giving a well-thought out answer, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because he¡¯s thinking of something naughty.

    For example......

    Nina, who is sitting beside Leopolt, bows slightly to me.

    This girl is admirable for being the attendant of this unsociable guy all this time.

    She has quite the pretty face and her body has be more curvypared to the first time I met her.

    ¡¸He definitely tangles with her every night and enjoys himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Auu!¡¹

    Oops, I said that out loud.

    Leopolt says something to Nina as she covers her blushing face

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett often says things out loud without thinking. You don¡¯t have to respond to everyment.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right.¡¹

    Wait a second, you were making fun of me just now, weren¡¯t you.

    How dare you, as revenge I¡¯ll fart in this sealed space.

    It¡¯s a really stinky one, let¡¯s see how you like that.

    Leopolt just ignores it, while Celia and the other girls look at me coldly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a good thing or just annoying that the dwarves don¡¯t speak to anybody except me.¡¹

    The reason we¡¯re heading to Lintbloom is to check on the cannon which we entrusted them to make.

    Apparently their efforts bore fruit, which is why they called me toe in person.

    They don¡¯t seem to trust many humans aside from me.

    ¡¸The improvements to the cannon willrgely affect our military strength in future wars. After all, we don¡¯t have many options to choose from if Lord Hardlett leaves us for several days.¡¹

    That¡¯s fine and dandy, but why have youe along too?

    I¡¯m worried about the overly enthusiastic M, who was to be entrusted with the military affairs in Rafen.

    Is it because this is as important as he says it is?

    Incidentally, with Pipi also heading back to her vige, Leah has been left in charge of taking care of my lower half.

    Furthermore, there is anotherrge carriage following us.

    That carriage belongs to Celestina, who couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from me for even one day, apanying me for a tour of the ce I¡¯m headed to.

    I actually didn¡¯t want too many people...... especially those of another nation, to see this ce but since the only onesing along were Celestina and Monica, it should be fine.

    The rest of the Malt envoy is doing something with Adolph in Rafen.

    They must be excitedly fussing about all the imported goods.

    Celia speaks timidly while resting her head against my chest.

    ¡¸Maria-san andpany as well as the women from Treia weren¡¯t there to see us leave.¡¹

    That¡¯s because I fucked them a lot before leaving and all of them couldn¡¯t stand up yet.

    I think only Catherine was able to see us off with the help of a walking stick.

    We chatted about some unimportant topics to kill time and before I knew it, ck smoke can be seen in the direction we are headed.

    The mining city of Lintbloom is an industrial city built around an iron mine and the steel mill, and is also the prominent point of provision for Goldonia¡¯s iron supply.

    With the evesting mes of the steel mill and the continuous smoke emitting from this wastnd regardless of the time of day, it really makes me imagine those creatures of legends ¨C the dragons.

    ¡¸Wee back, feudal lord-sama! Your Majesty, Celestina!¡¹

    When the carriages reach their destination, a middle-aged man jumps out to greet us.

    He is the head of the city of Lintbloom...... whose name I can¡¯t remember.

    Celestina greets him with a casual good morning, only to be reminded by Monica to be talk in a more dignified manner.

    It¡¯s the usual spectacle.

    ¡¸As Imunicated, I will be in your care. Where are the dwarves?¡¹

    ording to reports, several of them have temporarilye here.

    ¡¸This way. I will also prepare your escort! In regards to dinner preparations......¡¹

    ¡¸I will provide my own escorts. As for dinner, you can make the choice.¡¹

    The head of the city as well as the other men around him jump in surprise from my slightly harsh tone.

    I¡¯m not actually mad though...... are they really that scared of me?

    I don¡¯t think anything good wille out of wandering the town while Leopolt is with me.

    I should finish my business here first.

    ¡¸The dwarves are here in this factory dedicated for military purposes.¡¹

    The ce I was guided to was a prominent workshop even within Lintbloom, where all sorts of equipment meant for my personal army, like saddles and weapons, are created.

    Because I can supply my own iron and steel equipment, I can steadily strengthen my army.

    The dwarves were not waiting inside the workshop though, instead they were at the shooting range, which was for testing the cannons they created.

    The glum look on their rugged faces turned into huge smiles when they saw me.

    Spreading both arms wide and running towards me first is Balbano, who might cause an earthquake in doing so.

    ¡¸¡¯s been a while, pal! Would¡¯ve been nice if you showed up more often.¡¹

    ¡¸And as usual, you¡¯re looking rather chunky.¡¹

    Balbano is simr in height with the other dwarves but he has a muscr frame and a sturdier looking body.

    His short and thick legs thumping their way to me as he walks is an amusing sight, although he¡¯s an opponent even I had trouble oveing if you simply consider his strength.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s celebrate our reunion first. Drink.¡¹

    The stein handed to me is filled with their specialty, an extremely potent alcohol.

    Leah steps back after taking a small whiff of the aroma, whereas Celia steps forward.

    Even though she can¡¯t handle alcohol, she likes drinking it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do it, Celia. If you drink this, you might start dancing naked in front of some random men.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......I-I¡¯ll drink at night with Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Iugh and ept the offered stein, instantly downing all of the liquid.

    Nothing will go well if I refuse alcohol from the dwarves.

    That and I actually kind of like the taste of this alcohol which seems to burn your throat.

    ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re different like I thought. It¡¯s regrettable a man like you is human.¡¹

    Balbano¡¯s dark face rxes as hements happily.

    I decline his suggestion of drinking another ss.

    If I drink anymore than this, I won¡¯t be able to do my work.

    I¡¯ll probably grab a passing prostitute and talk to you while she sucks me off.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about the cannons before getting drunk. We can drink till we drop tonight. I can prepare as many high quality alcohols as you want.¡¹

    The other dwarves smile at my words.

    They really love their alcohol.

    ¡¸¡¯Cannon¡¯ is that thin metal tube the man from the ins were talking about, right?¡¹

    Balbano gives the cannon I prepared an uninterested nce just for reference and deres.

    ¡¸This is no good.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me what¡¯s wrong with it.¡¹

    You can call it defective, but we will make no progress if you stop there.

    ¡¸The idea of lighting a fire at the base of this tube and using the force of the explosion to propel a metal ball is interesting, but the weak tubes you have will break and warp in no time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why I thought you guys could do something to improve them.¡¹

    Balbano shakes his head.

    ¡¸We can make something better than you. However, the material is too brittle in the first ce. It doesn¡¯t matter who builds something with this crude metal, most of it will turn out the same and it won¡¯tst long.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm......¡¹

    Leopolt and I, plus Celia, all have troubled expressions as we tilt our heads in thought.

    Steel is not strong enough...... if that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Now that I think about it, the dwarves have been going on all this time, saying how steel and iron is a weak metal.

    ¡¸Nothing decent can be made from iron. But I can¡¯t just refuse a request from a friend. You introduced a thick and sturdy woman to me too. I liked how she was hairy too.¡¹

    Balbano goes into a corner of the workshop and pulls out some objects he prepared.

    As expected, it doesn¡¯t matter what race you¡¯re from, men love women...... their preferences differ greatly though.

    ¡¸This is...... a cannon? It¡¯s huge...... almost like Aegir-sama¡¯s thing.¡¹

    Leopolt and Celia stare curiously...... at the ten cannons lined up in front of them.

    The cannons made by the dwarves are simr in shape to the ones we have but are double in size and has a more intricate design.

    Most of all, the color of the cannons are darker than steel, obviously meaning they used a different material to make them.

    ¡¸This is...... something you guys made?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a primitive design but I didn¡¯t think there was any point in changing the entire thing when creating it ourselves. We used our own materials.¡¹

    I give them a light tap and they all seem thick and solid and won¡¯t break after a few uses.

    When I talk to them about it, they said that they have already been fired ten times and there was absolutely no ws and no bending of the barrel.

    ¡¸With these cannons, you can probably use several times more gunpowder! Not to mention they¡¯re huge!¡¹

    Balbano sticks out his chest with pride but Leopolt has a sour look on his face.

    I don¡¯t say anything, guessing what he was thinking about.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t be able to use these in a field battle. They¡¯re also going to slow down the pace of our march.¡¹

    Balbano res at Leopolt who deliberately voiced his opinion.

    It¡¯s nice that they¡¯re big and durable, but these cannons are too heavy.

    As they are now...... we can¡¯t load them onto the wagons, and we¡¯ll move really slowly even if we use six horses to pull them along.

    ¡¸Still, they have a certain size to them if we fix them in ce. Any subpar castle walls will be blown apart in an instant. They¡¯re excellent cannons.¡¹

    Balbano once again sticks his chest out with pride and agrees with me.

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything further.

    So he willingly yed devil¡¯s advocate...... he¡¯s not that admirable of a person.

    It¡¯s definitely because he can¡¯t understand how people feel.

    However, I still have concerns.

    ¡¸Can you prepare these cannons with that material easily?¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t use as much as we did for your spear, but we used what we saved up to make the cannons. I don¡¯t think we can make more for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹

    That doesn¡¯t really solve the problem then.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a cannon or whatever, it¡¯s still just a single weapon.

    I¡¯d rather have a bunch of weapons of usable quality than one masterpiece of supreme quality.

    ¡¸Can you somehow make something good out of the iron?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so fixated on something like iron. What¡¯s so good about a metal that rusts so easily?¡¹

    Balbano sits uninterestedly on his metal chair.

    His butt is big enough to stick out from the side of his chair and he¡¯s short enough that his feet don¡¯t reach the ground.

    It¡¯s funny to see his legs kicking around in the air like a child.

    ¡¸Well...... it¡¯s because, excluding any special metals, steel is the hardest.¡¹

    Mithril and the metal used by the dwarves is overwhelmingly strong, but we can¡¯t obtain arge quantity of that stuff.

    It¡¯s moremon and practical to use steel.

    However, steel seems to be inadequate as the material for the cannon¡¯s barrel.

    The engineers in the workshop behind me also nod.

    They look familiar...... from the fire nation, if I recall correctly.......

    Hm, I forgot.

    ¡¸That is indeed true when ites to hardness. But if we¡¯re focusing on having enough strength to withstand explosions, then bronze is better.¡¹

    ¡¸Bronze?¡¹

    I do remember my sword and spear being made of bronze at one point or another.

    Things like that are treated like antiques nowadays though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s heavy enough to take a hit and its sticity......¡¹

    Balbano starts talking boastfully about something, but it doesn¡¯t make any sense to me at all.

    ¡¸Hyauum!¡¹

    I rub Celia¡¯s lower half while pretending to respond like I understand.

    I¡¯ll have fun with Leah¡¯s ass too.

    Umu, both of their thighs are plump, just the way I like them.

    I¡¯ll put my face between them tonight.

    Getting sandwiched by their thighs while Pipi licks my cock...... that sounds wonderful.

    ¡¸I-I see......¡¹¡¸Bronze wasn¡¯t even considered.1¡¹¡¸We¡¯ll have to check whether there are any ces within the tunnel that contain copper or tin!¡¹

    The engineers be lively over something.

    Leopolt seems to be thinking earnestly about something.

    I¡¯m just happy that the problem was solved.

    I¡¯ll leave the rest to Leopolt.

    ¡¸That aside, I have something I want you to see. You¡¯ll be amazed.¡¹

    Apparently, the ten cannons prepared by Balbano weren¡¯t anything too fancy.

    In his perspective, he sees them as imitations of our primitive designs.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I should be grateful that he at least made them without getting angry.

    After a while of walking together with the ted Balbano, we arrive in front of a certain building.

    ¡¸Is it inside here?¡¹

    He¡¯s smiling so confidently, so I¡¯m certain something interesting wille out.

    ¡¸Nowy your eyes on this, this is our greatest work!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to-...... what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t just put on airs, hurry and bring it out.¡¹

    Balbano¡¯s arms are spread and he isn¡¯t moving.

    What¡¯s going on here, you¡¯re telling me to look at the building but nothing¡¯sing out.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama...... it¡¯s this!!¡¹

    Celia shouts in amazement.

    Looking at where she¡¯s pointing, I only see a building...... no, this is-

    I thought for sure this was just a building, but the structure seems strange after a closer look.

    There is no entrance or exit and there is adder on the side, which leads up to somewhere.

    I can also see some gears and springs here and there

    And finally, there is a long tube that extends out from the building, resembling the barrel of a cannon.

    ¡¸This...... entire thing is a cannon?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s stately presence and sturdiness makes it a true dwarven masterpiece!¡¹

    It¡¯s height is easily as tall as a two-story building.

    The part which resembles a pedestal isn¡¯t just a simple piece of metal either, all kinds of springs and gears arranged in aplex manner and attached to it.

    It looks veryplicated and I have no idea how to use it.

    What draws my attention the most however, is the giant barrel.

    Its length makes the cannons we saw earlier look like toys...... it easily surpasses ten meters.

    It¡¯s a majestic and detailed piece of work constructed by the dwarves.

    Balbano smiles, feeling satisfied after seeing us in shock.

    ¡¸It only took us one or two days to make those cannons you saw earlier. We poured all our efforts into making this bad boy! Its name is Urgan, a nice, powerful name, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... it¡¯s incredible. How long has it been since I¡¯ve been this surprised?¡¹

    It isn¡¯t ttery.

    This gigantic mechanical cannon, worlds apart from being just a simple building, has a strong enough impression to overwhelm all those who see it.

    When this towering monstrosity of a cannon is fired, it could probably destroy the greatest castle walls in the Federation¡¯s White City too.

    Celia and I are dumbfounded while Leah and Pipi, who don¡¯t really understand what a cannon is, disregard the weapon and start jostling with each other.

    It goes without saying that the only one person who is keeping his cool is Leopolt.

    ¡¸So...... how do we use this?¡¹

    ¡¸How, you say, of course you just pack it with gunpowder and a bullet, and then shoot it.¡¹

    What¡¯s this guy saying?

    ¡¸Where do you aim it?¡¹

    ¡¸Aim at the enemy. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to shoot our allies.¡¹

    Is this guy not well? Maybe he needs some time off.

    ¡¸And where is the enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    At this point, I realized.

    Lintbloom is in a remote location of a remote region, a ce where an enemy raid is highly unlikely, When an enemy doese here, not just Rafen, but the entirend would be captured.

    Thinking about it just for the sake of answering the question, the only possible sources of attack are from a herd of ck beasts or a few brigands here and there.

    If we let this thing loose on a worthless enemy, they¡¯ll be the ones who will make a huge fuss.

    ¡¸Can we transport this to Rafen somehow?¡¹

    I was thinking the same thing, Celia.

    But this thing is practically as big as a building so it¡¯s impossible.

    Even if several hundred people were to pull it, it would not budge at all.

    ¡¸......Shall we use it as a signal cannon to tell the time?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be a waste of gunpowder. Besides, it would make the craftsmen in the city flip.¡¹

    This thing looks like it¡¯ll need an entire barrel of gunpowder for one shot.......

    ¡¸This thing...... was also made using the same material as those new cannons, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Right! It used 50 times more than those worthless cannons...... or was it 100 times.¡¹

    I would have liked 100 cannons made from that material instead.

    That would mean I no longer had to worry about ack of cannons.

    However, it¡¯s not like I canin to the dwarves who dly helped out with my request.

    ¡¸And also, you guys were using the burnt remains of wood to make your steel...... but that¡¯s a waste. There¡¯s something even more worthless than wood if you want to make steel.¡¹

    The dwarves lived in caves their whole lives so they don¡¯t have many opportunities to obtain wood.

    It¡¯s also because trees can¡¯t survive in the heat and humidity of the caves.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because we have plenty of trees on the ins. Besides, there isn¡¯t anything we can use as a substitute for fuel, is there?¡¹

    Balbano and the other dwarves don¡¯t really leave their caves often.

    If they don¡¯t use trees, what do they use as fuel?

    ¡¸We use this.¡¹

    Balbano takes out a ck rock from his pocket.

    ¡¸Is that coal? We certainly can¡¯t get that easily here.¡¹

    Before I knew it, the engineers behind me have gathered around.

    ¡¸For us, it¡¯s better to use kindling or charcoal2.¡¹

    Coal isn¡¯t particrly rare.

    It appears in many mineral deposits and is often excavated along with the other ores.

    If you throw it in fire, it can be used as fuel, but it¡¯s quicker and more economical to use firewood rather than making the effort to transport coal from the mines, which is why we don¡¯t use it much outside the vicinity of the ce it¡¯s produced.

    Not many trees are located near Lintbloom so coal is what they should normally be using as fuel.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to burn it, wouldn¡¯t this be better? It takes more effort and time to chop down and carry the trees.¡¹

    The dwarves try telling the engineers, but they have a strained smile on their faces.

    ¡¸No...... if we use coal in the production of iron, an undesirable element will enter the steel and it won¡¯t be usable.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so it doesn¡¯t work?¡¹

    Balbano turns around, seemingly believing different.

    ¡¸Fool, that¡¯s obvious if you just burn it as it is. You need to burn coal while covering it, then drain the toxic liquid......¡¹

    Ah, I¡¯m out of my depth with this jargon, speak to the engineers and craftsmen.

    I rub Celia¡¯s ass.

    Balbano raises his voice with pride while sticking out his chest while the engineers listen with wide eyes.

    Their lively conversation makes the enormous Urgan seem lonely.

    After that, Balbano leads the other dwarves to drink a few sses of alcohol with me before I take a look around the city feeling slightly intoxicated.

    There is not much meaning for me to stay behind for all the engineer-rted talk, besides the engineers seem to want to put into practice as soon as possible the many things they learned from the dwarves.

    The dwarves have not really opened up to many humans aside from me, but I¡¯m sure their attitudes will soften up after a couple drinks and they will happily answer any question you ask as long as you don¡¯t do anything to make them mad.

    ¡¸Fumu...... it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a nice long look. It¡¯s iparable to what it was before.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an incredible city...... it¡¯spletely unlike Biado.¡¹

    Celia, Leah and Celestina, as well as Monia and Pipi are here.

    I walk around the city apanied by the aforementioned five girls.

    Gido and Christoph are also with us as guards but I¡¯m only concerned about thedies.

    Lintbloom¡¯s poption is 4000, making it a mid-sized city, but all the cksmiths and st furnaces lining the streets make it seem like arger city than the poption suggests.

    On the other hand, there are no shops which sell luxury or high-ss goods and the few stores which sell the necessities of life are grouped into one area of the town.

    ¡¸Lintboom buys everything from misceneous goods, food supplies and even water from ire-san after all.¡¹

    Thend around the city is all wastnd, so no fields can be made.

    Only poisonous water can be pulled from the wells, so there is no other method to obtain drinking water.

    ire¡¯s wagon carries the water of life, meaning it¡¯s safe to say she holds the city¡¯s fate in her hands.

    She is the one who employs and pays the miners and inhabitants of the city, but the food, drinks and everything they use in their daily lives are bought from her as well.

    Not to mention, the prices cannot be considered cheappared to other cities.

    Furthermore, everything from the rent of houses people live in to the clothes that prostitutes wear is controlled by ire.

    This city is an important base of mine and at the same time ire¡¯s castle, which she has built up and bet her own fate on with all that money being exchanged here.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... look over there.¡¹

    I reach my hands out to lower Celia¡¯s short pants.

    ¡¸Not there! Why are you doing that in a ce like this!!? I meant over there!¡¹

    Oh, I misunderstood, I thought Celia was acting bold for once and got excited.

    She was pointing to the luggage unloading zone, where an incredible number of wagons have gathered and many barrels of water are being unloaded, then being reced by arge chunk of metal.

    ¡¸I did a rough count and there are at least 50 of them, and there are probably no fewer than 100 wagons which enter and leave the city every day.¡¹

    There may be more wagons that go in and out this city than Rafen.

    Food, water and the charcoal which is used as fuel for iron production is needed inrge amounts everyday.

    If they can manage using coal instead, that would help with their fuel problem.

    ¡¸With that many caravans passing through on this road...... wouldn¡¯t there be savage tribes or monsters thate out to attack?¡¹

    Monica is pragmatic unlike Celestina and Leah, who seem to be detached from the real world.

    ¡¸We are actually fine on that front.¡¹

    The reason is because the path to Lintbloom is extremely harsh.

    If you travel beyond the impressively well-maintained road, there is not a single human settlement in theplete wastnds, and naturally no water anywhere, meaning goblins or smaller insignificant monsters cannot dwell nearby.

    Supposing a group of brigands were to wait for passing prey, there is no ce for them to make a base anyways.

    Even if they find a decent spot to hide, their surroundings are home to the still numerous ¨C despite being less in number from being hunted ¨C ferocious ck beasts.

    Those monsters will be licking their lips behind the brigands who are chuckling to themselves after finding a caravan.

    It¡¯s an absurd thought for there to be safe location besides the ce you set up camp at night.

    Guards are naturally assigned to protect the caravans, but when they know they¡¯re about to reach their destination at night, they desperately rush the wagons to the garrisons set up at every turn which simultaneously acts as a fortress and shelter.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s lonely if there are no fields3...... I really like seeing the farmers hard at work.¡¹

    Celestinaes from Malt, which is a farming nation, so it might seem a little empty to her.

    This city has a mountain of gold buried underground, but there is no doubt a strange feeling about it.

    I know it won¡¯t be a substitute for an abundant harvest, but you can at least touch my dick.

    Celestina innocently reaches towards my crotch, though she gets stopped by Monica, who then res at me.

    At that moment, a fully loaded barrel of water passes by us.

    The merchant lines the barrel up and calls out to customers with a loud voice.

    ¡¸Fresh water which arrived just now! Two copper coins for a full jug of water!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸So expensive!¡¹¡¹

    Celia and Monica unconsciously let their voices out.

    It may be arge jug, but people probably drink two to three jugs everyday in this dry city.

    Those working in especially hot environments like cksmiths may drink even more than that.

    I should probably talk to ire about this.......

    ¡¸Nobody has that kind of money.¡¹¡¸The usual is fine, old man.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, poor ass people, then you can get two sses of some old, smelly water for one copper coin. Drink as much as you want.¡¹

    I see, there is cheaper water too.

    In that case, their work efficiency won¡¯t decrease because of thirst.

    However, they would end up wanting to drink the clean, tasty water as soon as they can afford to.

    It must be this kind of thinking which ire came up with that helped her rise to the top.

    ¡¸She really thought things out well. That person will definitely go to hell.¡¹

    Celia is in a bad mood now because of this cunning method.

    Maybe I¡¯ll y around with this greedy female merchant and have my dick identally slip into her asshole.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just how merchants are though. I can¡¯t talk bad about her since I¡¯m also getting profits from her.¡¹

    I also partook in her own body as well as Laurie¡¯s tiny body, so I can¡¯tin.

    In fact, this city was essentially built up by ire.

    ¡¸That reminds me, ire should know that I came here...... yet she didn¡¯t show up.¡¹

    There isn¡¯t a particr reason for her toe, but she¡¯s recently been trying to persuade me on the matter with the wheat, so I just thought she woulde anyways.

    ¡¸About the issue with the wheat. It seems ire-san and Adolph were negotiating about the portion we imported from Malt for the whole day yesterday.¡¹

    Adolph is negotiating trade with the delegation from Malt while working with ire about handling the imported goods.

    On top of that, he¡¯s also thinking about the aqueduct, which has entered the final stages of construction.

    What a busy guy, it¡¯s fine if he works at a slower pace.

    In any case, Celia knows about everything.

    I kiss her cheek as we¡¯re walking.

    ¡¸D-doing that in a ce like this...... it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    She dismisses me happily.

    I¡¯ll do even more...... your neck...... your chest...... your nape.

    ¡¸P-people can see! Everyone can seeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸How nice...... Celia-chan. Master~, can I kiss master too?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to kiss4 too!¡¹

    ¡¸Eei, stop this! Are you trying to have an orgy in the middle of the city!?¡¹

    We look around the city, buy some rather cheap ck beast meat and drink rather expensive freshwater.

    When we finish our small tour, a loud ringing from a bell echoes throughout the city.

    It¡¯s about evening time...... so maybe the bell is to signal the time the sun sets?

    The bell stops ringing and then a crowd of men...... miners, to be exact, rub their eyes, cursing as they wake up and emerging from houses all over the ce.

    I see, that bell was one to indicate a shift change.

    Lintbloom is first and foremost an iron mine city, though the iron on the surface is of bad quality and has weathered away.

    That¡¯s why tunnels have been dug deep into the mountains in search for higher quality ores.

    There is no sense of time after going inside the tunnels, so the miners are split into two groups and alternate between daytime and nighttime shifts when working in the mountains.

    As soon as the miners of the nighttime shift head to the mine, the miners from the daytime shift all return to town.

    Aiming for that moment are the street vendors and prostitutes.

    There is no better time to earn money than when the burly miners return from work, hungry for food and women.

    ¡¸W-wow, amazing......¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, you must not look!¡¹

    Celestina¡¯s eyes widen as the prostitutes look to excite the carnal desires of the miners with their outrageous actions.

    It really is amazing, some expose their asses and breasts and when the miners make any kind of eye contact, they spread open their pussy lips.

    M is keeping a watchful eye in Rafen, so any prostitutes with such an appearance would get captured immediately.

    ¡¸The number of people here have gone up quickly. It will be a big deal if something were to happen so Celestina should go back to the inn.¡¹

    The miners are not people who are considerate or polite to say the least.

    It would be bad if something happened to the cute Celestina or Leah.

    ¡¸T-then me too......¡¹

    I kiss Celia as well and then urge everyone to go together to the inn.

    ¡¸Uuu-...... I want to be by your side though......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back after I finish a little business.¡¹

    As Celia was reluctantly about to head back with everyone, a drunk miner calls out to her.

    ¡¸Hyuuu! Hey miss, looking damn fine! How much for one round? I¡¯m pretty rich today......¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s fierce kick ms straight into the man¡¯s crotch, causing the miner to fall to the ground silently.

    The difference in the way she treats men aside from me is like night and day, that part of her really tickles my feeling of superiority.

    I leave the confused escorts and head to my destination on my own.

    There is a strange heat and a dense poption in the corner of Lintbloom where the bars and prostitutes¡¯ houses are closely packed.

    People would bump shoulders with each other and curse while passing by.

    Umu, this is a pretty good situation.

    I stroke the asses of the scantily-d prostitutes in this crowd of people.

    This is a pleasant but the one thing that is sure to show up in this situation is.......

    ¡¸Fuck!! Where did my money go!!? Someone pickpocketed me!!¡¹

    A miner with a muscr build shouts in the middle of the path..

    He grabs the people around him with a husky voice but if he only realized now, then the pickpocketer is probably already long gone.

    ¡¸Damn it, damn it!! I had three silver in there today!¡¹

    He literally stamps his feet in frustration, inducing those around him to snicker.

    ¡¸Heh, it¡¯s because such an idiot was walking around with all that money.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say, bastard!?¡¹

    The man gets triggered instantly and punches the face of the man who jeered at him.

    With his visible muscle mass, that one hit knocked out his opponent.

    There was a soft scream from someone in the surroundings but a brawl between miners shouldn¡¯t be something that unusual.

    It didn¡¯t turn into a bigger deal.

    ¡¸Take that, dumbass! No way I¡¯ll lose to a bitch like you......¡¹

    The man already lost his cool from getting his wallet swiped, and he just curses out the fallen man.

    Taking another look, the man is even taller than me, and his bulging muscles cover his whole body.

    He looks like a person who doesn¡¯t have ss or smarts, but I don¡¯t hate these passionate types.

    A clear smile emerges on my face when I think about such things.

    ¡¸Hey you, you just smiled, didn¡¯t you!!¡¹

    He directs his bellow at me.

    The prostitutes and street vendors keep their distance to prevent themselves from getting involved.

    ¡¸Oh? You¡¯re talking to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s you, you have a problem with me, buddy!?¡¹

    Well, those living outside of Rafen aren¡¯t too familiar with my face after all.

    If they recognized me, I might not get to see someone¡¯s blood rise to their head like this.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anything against you. I just thought it was funny.¡¹

    ¡¸You little-!!¡¹

    I avoid the fist thrown at me, hook my foot around his leg and trip him.

    He looks strong, though there is no reason to fight. Only an amateur would do something like that.

    ¡¸Pfft¡¹¡¸So uncool.¡¹¡¸He got tripped nicely.¡¹¡¸He¡¯s just how he looks, a stupid musclehead.¡¹

    The hooting from the onlookers further lights a fire under the miner.

    Aah, now that it¡¯s gotten to this point, there¡¯s no choice but to fight

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so violent. Here, I¡¯ll let you hit me.¡¹

    I tap my stomach as if telling him to hit me here.

    There¡¯s no reason for me to have a death battle with him, I¡¯ll just y around.

    The man grins and pulls back his arm.

    ¡¸You better not regret it!!¡¹

    His movements are rather slow, if I wanted to, I can probably dodge him at least ten times.

    But I deliberately let him punch me in the stomach.

    ¡¸Ooh.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-! You didn¡¯t fall over!?¡¹

    As expected of a miner whose proud of his brute strength, his fist packs quite a punch.

    Although that¡¯s not enough to defeat me.

    ¡¸Next is my turn.¡¹

    I pull my arm back as well.

    The miner was briefly taken aback, though he understood my intentions quickly and throws his shirt off, pping his own stomach the same way I did earlier.

    ¡¸You got guts! Go ahead and punch me. Your fist won¡¯t do anything......¡¹

    My punchnds on his stomach with a thud.

    His abs are prettyrge, but my fist sinks deep into his body.

    ¡¸Guhh! Gaah! Oogghhh......¡¹

    It seems the man is struggling to breathe as he is bent over while holding his stomach, though he barely avoids dropping his knee to the ground.

    Incredible, he can still stand?

    ¡¸Next ...... is my......turn...... uggh......¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright? We can stop here, you know?¡¹

    This was just a little distraction, I want him to work happily and pay taxes tomorrow too.

    However the man doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ll give up any time soon, plus people are starting to form a circle around us while betting silver and copper coins.

    The odds are apparently 1:5 in my favor.

    ¡¸Orrah!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    A fist strikes my stomach again.

    His legs should be feeling weak by now, but that punch had more force than the first one.

    It winded me a little.

    ¡¸Hehe...... b-bring it.¡¹

    The man folds his arms and exposes his stomach to me.

    I¡¯ll really injure him if I continue to hit him.

    I¡¯ll end it with this punch.

    I put my hips behind his strike and throw a punch.

    ¡¸Hnnph!¡¹

    The moment my fist collides with his body, the contents of the meal that man just ate explodes out from his mouth like a geyser and he copses to the ground.

    The spectators cheer and bet more money.

    I may have overdone it a little.

    ¡¸Hey, you two.¡¹

    ¡¸Haanh?¡¹¡¸Mister.¡¹

    I call out to two sexy-looking prostitutes and hand them a gold coin from my pocket.

    ¡¸Uha, a gold coin!? The two of us will dly spend the whole night with you!¡¹

    That¡¯s not what I mean.

    ¡¸Could you look after this man until morning? If you¡¯re in the mood, suck on his cock too.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What are you-......¡¹

    I feel somewhat guilty.

    He might not want to work anymore after getting his wallet stolen and getting knocked out.

    ¡¸Wow, what a generous guy.¡¹¡¸How nice...... you look like you pay well. Would you like to buy me?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, isn¡¯t that the feudal lord-sama?¡¹¡¸It feels like I saw him before in Rafen......¡¹

    Not good, if this bes a big fuss, Celia will get mad again.

    I should get away from this ce.

    I get away from all the mor and find a ce with few people.

    It might be a good idea to get some strong alcohol as souvenirs.

    ¡¸Shopkeep, one barrel of that......¡¹

    When I reached for my wallet to pay, a woman of small build bumps into my chest.

    ¡¸Ara, sorry about that.¡¹

    The woman moves smoothly and walks past me, trying to leave with the stolen wallet...... but I grab her long bundled hair.

    ¡¸Fugyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Return the wallet. I won¡¯t be able to buy the alcohol if you don¡¯t.¡¹

    However, the woman bes defiant after putting the wallet in her bosom.

    ¡¸This is mine! Do you have any proof that it belongs to you!?¡¹

    If you just obediently admit you stole it, I wouldn¡¯t have to follow you.

    ¡¸...... then how much is in that wallet?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh...... a few silver coins and copper coins probably. I don¡¯t remember all the details.¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong, there is 50 gold.¡¹

    I always have that much in there.

    To be more precise, I only have 49 gold after I gave one away a little earlier.

    The woman opens the wallet and her eyes widen.

    ¡¸W-what is this......¡¹

    Another wallet drops from the hem of the shaken woman¡¯s clothes.

    Not only that, there are two of them...... both are roughly made and not something which females usually carry.

    It looks like this girl is the serial pickpocketer.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    The woman tries to run away with my wallet.

    Like I was saying, don¡¯t run.

    ¡¸Hey, give it up.¡¹

    I grab her hand and pull her back, then wrap my arm around her shoulder.

    It looked like a bandit was trying to kidnap a woman.

    ¡¸Stop it! Let me goooo!!¡¹

    The woman screams as if she was on fire and people start to gather.

    She probably thought I would falter from that...... how unfortunate.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, are you hurt!?¡¹

    Don¡¯t scream so much, you¡¯ve made the guards who know my face run over.

    ¡¸F-feudal lord!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, now return my wallet.¡¹

    I have to meet people after this and I can¡¯t go empty-handed.

    I have to buy some souvenirs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Patta, the pickpocketer! Don¡¯t tell me, did you......¡¹

    The guards¡¯ expressions changed when they saw the girl.

    The guards in charge of the area might get angry if they find out I got pickpocketed.

    ¡¸Ah, ahaha......¡¹

    If I nod my head, she will definitely be thrown into prison for a long time.

    Or maybe, the head of the city will treat this as a special case and kill her.

    She has a pretty face and a nice ass.

    It¡¯ll be a shame if she gets killed or wastes away in a prison just for stealing.

    ¡¸We¡¯re just fooling around. You can go now.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right...... is it really okay?¡¹

    Of course, the fun is about to begin.

    After the guards left, I drop Patta in the back alley and grasp her shoulder.

    ¡¸W-what do you want? I mean, how can I help you......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll spare you from going to prison this time. However, I can¡¯t just acquit you...... pull down your panties and flip up your skirt.¡¹

    Patta hesitates for a moment, then sighs in resignation and lowers her underwear.

    ¡¸Haa, I guess going one round with you is nothingpared to going to prison...... please don¡¯t do anything bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, I¡¯ll just stick my cock in normally. You¡¯ll let me...... cum inside.¡¹

    ¡¸So the feudal lord-sama is quite the pervert. Fine, go ahead.¡¹

    I put her hands on the wall of the alley, roll up her skirt and grab her hips from behind.

    Since she has a small body, her hole is also small, and while I would normally do thorough forey before sticking it in, this is also her punishment.

    Just a little spit should be fine.

    It¡¯s nice that I¡¯m doing it from behind, she might get frightened when she sees my bulging dick after all.

    ¡¸Well, here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay...... you¡¯ll really pardon me after we screw, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Soraah!¡¹

    I grab her hips tightly and push into her hole.

    I feel a tremendous resistance, but I was able to reach the back of her insides with one strong thrust.

    I can feel my dick pushing apart the flesh inside her tight canals and the sensation of her vagina spasming from the impact of my pration.......

    ¡¸Wha-! U-ugyaaaaahhhh¡ª!! What the heck is this¨C!?¡¹

    Ohe on, don¡¯t scream from this.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m torturing you.

    ¡¸Kuh, a stake...... you pierced me with a stake, didn¡¯t you!? You¡¯re really going to kill me, aren¡¯t you!? You¡¯re going to execute me, aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t stab you with a stake. It¡¯s just my dick.¡¹

    The girl turns around in tears, takes a look at the rod half-buried into her hole and screams.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding...... it¡¯s huge! That dick is even bigger than a stake!! Not good, my stomach hurts! It¡¯s tearing me apart!¡¹

    This is a punishment so it can¡¯t be helped if it hurts.

    You¡¯ll be fine, even Pipi can fit me so a woman¡¯s body won¡¯t break from this.

    It might be a little soon, but I¡¯m moving right away.

    ¡¸Aaaah¨C! I¡¯m dying! This stake of a dick is tearing my holeeee, I¡¯m dyinggg¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸There, there, it¡¯ll get better soon. I¡¯ll fill your stomach and get you to quit5 pickpocketing.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah¡ª-!! It¡¯s digging into my womb¨C!¡¹

    I make Patta reform with my dick and semen and meet the person I wanted to meet.

    That person is...... the nostalgic hairy madam, the female dwarf I slept with in the past.

    She contacted me through Balbano and wanted to see me no matter what, so I felt I needed to despite our somewhat differing preferences.

    When I arrive, she is carrying a child, though she smiles gently and quickly jumps into my chest with her hairy body.

    Her body hair is even thicker than before.

    In addition, her bearded face really makes me doubt if she really is a woman. I needed to check her crotch two to three times to make sure.

    She has short limbs and a thick body, and as I feel the bristle of her hair from hugging her, I pour my seed in the second woman of the day.

    The Next Day

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... there are rumors about you.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of rumors? Celia, your face is all smooth. You don¡¯t have any beard either.¡¹

    ¡¸Why would a beard grow on my face!? ......rumors about you fucking some woman in the alleys.¡¹

    ¡¸That was work. As a feudal lord, I protected the peace in Lintbloom and corrected a woman who was going down the wrong path.¡¹

    ¡¸That woman has been sitting in front of the mansion since the early morning. She was saying things like, ¡°I want him to embrace me one more time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind being a sex ve.¡±¡¹

    I was giving her punishment and she¡¯s now attracted to me? Human rtionships are a mysterious thing.

    But now, this woman will stop pickpocketing.

    She was a nice fuck, so maybe I¡¯ll go another round before I leave, maybe a little gentler this time.

    She wasn¡¯t hairy either.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, looks like you don¡¯t have time to get aroused.¡¹

    ¡¸......what do you want, Leopolt?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t say anything, yet he knew what I was thinking.

    ¡¸News just came from Rafen. Another nation...... the Democratic Nation of Libatis has sent a messenger. They want us to head back as soon as we are finished with our business here.¡¹

    ¡¸After the ball, it¡¯s been busy over here...... oh well, I guess we¡¯ll return home.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make preparations immediately.¡¹

    Lintbloom is not a ce to stay long in the first ce.

    There¡¯s no bath here so it¡¯ll be hard for me to embrace someone and get her covered in juice.

    Celia and Leah will be going back with me while Pipi will be returning to the mountain nation she hasn¡¯t seen in a while.

    I¡¯ll pass on a reward of loyalty and ask her to send them my regards.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll return as soon as preparations are done......¡¹

    My eyes meet with the moist eyes of the Patta, who is sitting by the entrance.

    When she finds me, she desperately pleads for me to mate with her again.

    She fell this far just from me viting her roughly for one night...... how wonderful.

    Maybe I¡¯ll entertain her until we have to leave.

    When I undo the front of pants and beckon her toe, the girles running with a huge smile on her face.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t have a beard either.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Army: 5500 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19, Large Cannons: 10, Super Large Cannon: 1 (impossible to move from Lintbloom)

    Reserve: 3000

    Security Unit: 100

    Assets: 9100 gold

    Sexual Partners: 214, children who have been born: 48

 Chapter 207: Order in the South

    <h4>Chapter 207: Order in the South</h4>

    ¡¸My, my...... I sincerely apologize for calling you out when you were about to head out.¡¹

    A middle-aged man bows his head deeply in the mansion¡¯s reception room.

    However, his facial expression does not align with his words and he probably does not feel any sense of guilt at all.

    Even I can tell he is simply disying the courtesy required in a negotiation.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve finished my business after all. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡¹

    My errands are done and the dwarves don¡¯t like sticking around for too long.

    I just regret not being able to go around to Lintbloom¡¯s brothel.

    ¡¸More importantly, about the foreign affairs of the Democratic Nation of Libatis...... er, let¡¯s see, can I ask the reason Foreign Affairs Molester Minister1 hase to see a local feudal lord like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it¡¯s Foreign Affairs Vice Minister Juno2. ¡¹

    This man is the Vice Minister of Foreign Affairs for Libatis and the person responsible for all things rted to foreign affairs. Apparently, he has a standing close to that of a cab minister.

    Beside the middle-aged Vice Minister is a young man and a young woman.

    The young man seems to be a sharp-minded domestic affairs official while the woman has a serious expression on her face and is taking notes of even the most meaningless chatter.

    The earnest-looking woman appears to be around 30 years old, is quite the beauty and has fairlyrge breasts.

    Judging by the sticity of her thighs, her ass should be plump and soft as well.

    If I grab her hips from behind and thrust into her, the dignified face she has on right now should quickly warp with pleasure.

    ¡¸Fufufufufu......¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, please concentrate.¡¹

    On the other hand, I have Leopolt and Adolph sitting beside me while Celia is acting as my guard, standing behind me where my I can¡¯t reach her.

    How unfair, it would be nice if these two were plump beauties too...... on second thought, nevermind. Thinking of these two like that is gross.

    ¡¸The reason I paid you a visit today is because I want to negotiate with Goldonia, more specifically, Hardlett-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸WIth me, personally?¡¹

    The feudal lords in Goldonia are simr to those in other Kingdoms, they are obligated to pay taxes and contribute soldiers during wartimes.

    On the other hand, if the corresponding party is not anyone who opposes the Kingdom, you are free to conduct diplomacy for your own territory or sign treaties and pacts.

    In that case, he must want to create a trade treaty with me or something.

    But then again, he could have talked to Adolph rather than calling out to me specifically, and he didn¡¯t need toe in person either.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true I want to talk about trade as well, however, I have a different reason for visiting you today. That reason is also why I couldn¡¯t contact you before I came. I didn¡¯t want it to be an official meeting, you see.¡¹

    For some reason, I get the feeling this is going to be about something troublesome.

    ¡¸First, let me present the pretense3. Currently, the group of city states is using an open trade route which passes through my nation to Lord Hardlett¡¯s territory in a separate agreement.¡¹

    He went and said it himself.

    ¡¸Yes, there is an issue with the domestic tariffs. So I¡¯m thankful for your nation¡¯s help.¡¹

    Adolph nudges my side, meaning it¡¯s probably better if I don¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Hahaha, well that is the weakness of a feudal system. We have to pay a tax like that too, so there is no need to thank us. ......which leads me to why I¡¯m here, I was asked to negotiate an agreement with you which would allow the merchants in our nation to utilize this newly opened trade route and conductrge-scale trade.¡¹

    Adolph, exin what that means.

    ¡¸Currently, the caravans are conducting trade using smaller business transactions...... now they want to expand their trade opportunities. They are probably looking to use our territory as a foothold and enter into trade with all of Goldonia in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Do we need to do this?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re asking if it¡¯s necessary or not, it¡¯s not...... Libatis is fairly rich and has a sophisticated industry. Our territory does not have much production of luxury goods, so perhaps it is a good idea if we have more paths to procure goods?¡¹

    The problem is ire then, since she will probably get angry if we agree to trade here.

    If I¡¯m not careful, she may not spread her legs for me anymore.

    Thrusting into ire while Laurie licks my balls is such a supreme moment after all.

    We will need to choose the best option possible right now.

    ¡¸I leave everything to you, Adolph. Make sure ire doesn¡¯t get mad while ensuring we get benefits too.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Adolph looks unhappy.

    It¡¯s a matter I can¡¯t resolve on my own, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll treat you with some wer.

    ¡¸Understood. Then I will be negotiating with the domestic affairs official hereafter.¡¹

    Like he said himself, he¡¯s acting under pretense, and maybe we can deal with itter since he¡¯s not focusing on it.

    ¡¸Alright, now let¡¯s address the real issue at hand.¡¹

    Juno folds his arms and narrows his eyes.

    This might be a tough negotiation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the Malt Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Malt? What do you want to tell me?¡¹

    Juno continues without answering my question.

    ¡¸My nation was thinking about trading with the Malt Kingdom, however we were unable to get a favorable reply.¡¹

    Without dy, Adolph hands me a note in such a way the opposing party could not see.

    Written there is a question, asking ¡°Is he not exploring for an alternate solution after not being able to import grain because of the effects of the war between the Federation and the Empire?¡±

    Juno continues.

    ¡¸Even after all that negotiating and even presenting better conditions, they did not want to agree. They reacted almost like they didn¡¯t have the power to make the decision.¡¹

    It¡¯s because they really don¡¯t.

    ording to the secret pact between Celestina and I, any form of trade and diplomacy is restricted.

    ¡¸I tried negotiating with the Goldonia Kingdom in regards to this issue, but I didn¡¯t get any response. And now you...... you, who invaded into Malt¡¯s capital Biado during an earlier war and put the young King back on the throne. ¡¹

    Juno¡¯s face is practically using me of making Malt into my puppet.

    Adolph hands me another note, telling me to try and deceive him somehow.

    ¡¸Aah, well I did feel sorry for the little Queen and helped her out, but that¡¯s it. We have a friendly rtionship, though nothing special-......¡¹

    As I try to talk my way out, something unforeseen happened.

    ¡¸Monica! Is brother finished talking yet? I want him to eat sweets with me~¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty Celestina, Hardlett-sama is in the middle of an important discussion, please wait a little longer.¡¹

    A voice which should not be heard can be heard from the corridor.

    Having negotiated with Malt, Juno should know Celestina¡¯s name.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Silence enshrouded the entire room.

    Adolph looks at me and hands me another note...... on it was a drawing with two hands raised and a face which appears to have given up.

    As a result of the negotiations which followed, a fixed quantity of grain will now be exported to Libatis when they ask.

    Apparently, they¡¯re going to purchase it at a high price. Well, this oue is probably more sensible than rejecting them and creating unnecessary conflict.

    ¡¸I was prepared to pay a fairly higher price for my nation. Now that I can provide enough food for the people, they will surely feel relieved.¡¹

    I¡¯m tired now, I want to y with Celestina or have the other girls serve me while I drink alcohol.

    ¡¸Whew, that¡¯s one load off the shoulder.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, then let¡¯s have a drink and close things-......¡¹

    ¡¸I have one more important thing to talk about.¡¹

    Ah, so annoying.

    Can I dress Celia in my clothes and have her sit in for me?

    But then I can¡¯t embrace her...... Kroll can sit in then.

    I imagine Kroll sitting in my position with my appearance.

    Not good, the size of his dick is too different.

    People will find out immediately if they saw it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about those adjacent to our nation...... the Divine Nation of Altair and the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course I know and am concerned about them, however I naturally need more specific information.¡¹

    Leopolt sends me several nces as I speak.

    His shoulder wavered lightly.

    This guy, he sighed without making sound.

    ¡¸Like I exined before, those two are nations to the south of ournd. The Vandolea People¡¯s Federation is directly adjoined with our territory while the Divine Nation of Altair is on the border of the nation, connected via the Malt Kingdom. Both of them are fairlyrge countries.¡¹

    Of course I knew that.

    I just wanted to confirm.

    ¡¸So, what about these two nations?¡¹

    Both of them are expanding nations and there is a high chance either of them can do something dangerous, however, they currently see each other as the greatest enemy and shouldn¡¯t interfere in Malt or my territory.

    I don¡¯t think they are opponents I can handle with my army alone, so if they decide to make a move, I would have to rely on Erich and the Royal Army.

    Juno orders the young man to spread open a map on the table.

    It is pretty detailed...... is it alright for me to see this?

    I¡¯m not exactly an ally of the Democratic Nation of Libatis after all.

    ¡¸As you can see, my nation is adjoined with the Divine Nation of Altair and its growing borders. On the other hand, you are adjoined to the borders of the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation. Furthermore...... the Malt Kingdom, which you have taken under your protection, is connected to both of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. They won¡¯t be meddling with me at the moment though.¡¹

    Juno makes a troubled face.

    ¡¸They are certainly fighting with each other now and don¡¯t have the luxury of preparing for anything new....... however these two nations are more dangerous than you think.¡¹

    When I look over at Leopolt, he makes a face as if telling me to hurry up and ask about it.

    This guy only sends me to the front when it¡¯s convenient for him.

    ¡¸Fumu, we would like to hear more about the nations we¡¯ll be dealing with, plus the day is still long. I would appreciate if you provided us with more information.¡¹

    Juno nods slowly and starts talking.

    ¡¸The ruler of the Divine Nation of Altair was named the reincarnation of the Ancient God Altair by the Pope and demands for the people to unconditionally worship and serve. If anyone expresses their refusal to do so, they will be made to do disgusting jobs.¡¹

    Juno seems to stall for time by taking a breath before talking again.

    ¡¸That country was extremely small at first...... no, it was really just a group of cult followers. And then, riding the momentum of wars, they instantly expanded in size.¡¹

    When the world goes out of control, unsavory things start rearing their ugly heads..

    ¡¸There was a historic yet small country in the northern part of what is currently the Polpo Kingdom. That country of about 200 000 people believed in traditional animism and refused to be servants of the God Altair.¡¹

    ¡¸And they were destroyed?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it would be normal in such a troubled world if they were just destroyed. Looking at it from a historical point of view, it isn¡¯t anything unusual. However......the abnormality of that country is unprecedented even with the past in mind, they didn¡¯t only destroy that Kingdom, they massacred all 200 000 people. ¡¹

    ¡¸They massacred...... 200 000...... citizens, not soldiers?¡¹

    Juno nods after Adolph unconsciously speaks out.

    That would be dreadful if true, but is that really possible?

    People are not stupid, they would have resisted or ran away if they knew they were going to be killed.

    I don¡¯t believe five or ten thousand soldiers could chase all the fleeing people down.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the scary part. The citizens of Altair are all servants of their God. With just one order, everyone from women and children to elderly people will grab hoes or sickles and head to the battlefield. Their poption is roughly 1.4 million, though I¡¯ve heard they mobilized 500 000 in the past. The insane rule hassted for a decade, and at this point, the leader isn¡¯t the only crazy one.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, if all the citizens are like that, I can see why no spies were able to infiltrate the nation.¡¹

    Leopolt obviously doesn¡¯t say anything about the spies he sent into Vandolea People¡¯s Federation and the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    But everytime he tried to send spies into the Divine Nation of Altair,munications would quickly be severed with them.

    ¡¸On the other side, the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation is also a twisted country. On the surface, they are simr to our Democratic Nation of Libatis and is a nation of the people which promotes more freedom and equality...... or so they say, but they are essentially an autocratic country not dependent on bloodline. The one fortunate thing is that they dislike any authority based on royalty and religion. Because of that, their rtionship with Altair is terrible...... they just constantly fight and murder one another without any form of rules or order.¡¹

    Fumufumu, how educational.

    Celia has taken copious amounts of notes too.

    Learning doesn¡¯t do me much good though, let¡¯s just get to the main issue.

    ¡¸So...... what do you want us to do?¡¹

    Juno smiles slightly after my direct question.

    ¡¸I want you to conduct harmonious talks with Vandolea while fortifying the borders between you and them.¡¹

    Before I realized, Leopolt was already in front of me.

    ¡¸And the reason is?¡¹

    ¡¸If you gradually let Vandolea know you are not a party who will attack them, they will recognize you pose no threat to them. When that happens, they can focus their full strength on fighting their long time rival, Altair.¡¹

    I see, however that yields no benefit to us.

    ¡¸Of course, we will do the same with Altair and keep them in check. With that, you will also feel more secure.¡¹

    In other words, we are to disy a harmless appearance to the two adjacent dangerous countries while making sure they don¡¯t underestimate us either.

    When done, they will not attack or defend against us and instead concentrate on the opponent they¡¯ve been fighting all this time.

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything.

    It doesn¡¯t mean he has unconditionally epted the proposal, it just means he¡¯s processing the logic.

    ¡¸But didn¡¯t you stress the insanity of Altair just now? Can you really use normal reasoning against them?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t make any guarantees. Which is why I will also use a n I developed as insurance.¡¹

    This man has the same kind of smell as Keh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s perfect that Her Majesty Celestina from the Malt Kingdom hase too...... my nation, the Malt Kingdom, and Hardlett-dono will form a secret agreement ......to protect each other.¡¹

    ¡¸Secret agreement? But-¡¹

    Even if we agree to this mutual defence, we can¡¯t muster up much forces.

    If I¡¯m independent, I only have roughly 10 000 and Malt has even fewer.

    Would there be any meaning if Libatis was essentially the only one fighting?

    ¡¸We will pretend to leak that information to Altair and Vandolea.¡¹

    Leopolt nods slowly.

    ¡¸......If Lord Hardlett approves, then it will look like Goldonia has an agreement with Libatis to the other two countries. And they have no way to confirm it.¡¹

    There is no reason to answer if they ask us if it¡¯s true and even if we deny it, they might not believe us.

    In fact, I signed no agreement so the Kingdom has no reason to get upset at me.

    ¡¸It is an imaginary piece of information, but it is as good as a sturdy wall until they can clearly deny the im.¡¹

    Standing in their position, it would be a bad idea to make both Libatis and Goldonia into enemies.

    Not to mention they are already engaged in a fight, meaning they will be conscious about getting triple-teamed.

    Ah, Malt is included too, so it would be four against one.

    ¡¸Still, wouldn¡¯t it be better to take this directly to the Kingdom? There¡¯s no reason to talk to me specifically.¡¹

    It would be the same thing if he made this agreement with Goldonia.

    In that case, there can be an actual agreement for the mutual defence.

    Juno just smiles and doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸So...... should we ept?¡¹

    While Juno and the others are taking a break and drinking tea, I gather Leopolt, Adolph, and Tristan, who woke up in the afternoon, to discuss things.

    Celia kicks Tristan¡¯s ass for oversleeping.

    ¡¸There is no reason to refuse the matter of trade. Even the amount of grain we are exporting...... is within a permissible range, we can¡¯t just hog all of it to ourselves like some corrupt merchant. It¡¯s better to turn it into money.¡¹

    Adolph doesn¡¯t have any objections for the most part.

    The problem is military.

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay with their suggestion. From what I heard just now, it doesn¡¯t sound like they¡¯re opponents who you can feel at ease with if they¡¯re fighting each other.¡¹

    Tristan, what you said sounds reasonable, but it doesn¡¯t excuse the fact that you overslept.

    Celia, kick him more.

    ¡¸I agree with the strengthening of borders. Fortunately, we are only slightly touching the territory of the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation, so even if they invade from this direction, we can attack their nk from the mountain nation territory. If we use Malt Kingdom as a buffer zone and intercept them, it will minimize the damage to our territory.¡¹

    I understand the logic, but doing that would make Celestina cry.

    ¡¸Juno said all that, but sometimes tactics don¡¯t work on certain people. Just in case, I¡¯ll inform Erich about the unstable conditions of the south. If we were to really prepare for this n, how would we make it work?¡¹

    ¡¸A fortress would be nice.¡¹

    Tristan is unusually proactive, maybe trying to escape from Celia¡¯s attacks.

    ¡¸A fortress?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, if we station a lot of soldiers at the border, it would leave uscking in manpower in other ces. In particr, it would be nice if we can say to our opponents, ¡°we have a defence structure in ce here!¡±. The best tool to let them know on first nce is a fortress.¡¹

    ¡¸But still-......¡¹

    The image of the Majino Fortress still lingers in my mind.

    I don¡¯t know exactly how much money andbor was invested into that fortress, but it didn¡¯t make much of a difference.

    Sure, the castle walls can protect the city it surrounds, however I¡¯m not convinced that a wall stretching across thend is effective at all.

    ¡¸Something can be done about that. It¡¯s possible even without spending money.¡¹

    ¡¸Hohooh, is it a simple method?¡¹

    Seeing me get interested, Celia stops hitting Tristan.

    Tristan nods.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re curious, it will probably take shape in the winter.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright! Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll assign you with some guards, so go all the way to the borders of the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation.¡¹

    Tristan stiffens up like a rock.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hesitate to dispatch a messenger if you need money or workers. Also, it¡¯ll get colder from now on. Bring a thick tent and coat with you.¡¹

    Tristan falls to the ground on his knees in disappointment, but he has to go out once in a while and be stronger.

    ¡¸Well then, we will be excusing ourselves. I hope we can maintain this friendly rtionship in the future. It would be nice if Hardlett-dono eventually came to visit our nation too.¡¹

    Negotiations continued with Juno in the afternoon as well, but after the important topics have been resolved in the morning, the following talks had a more gentle and rxing feeling to them like an informal social gathering.

    The one and only thing which resulted from our meeting was an agreement for the caravan travelling back and forth from the city states to my territory to be given special treatment, where tax will not be taken from them.

    They will be staying for one night and then quickly returning home.

    Apparently, they¡¯re really busy.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll leave a secretary here as a contact and any detailed adjustments so if you can prepare a ce for her to stay-......¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!!¡¹

    My voice was louder than expected.

    Not good, they¡¯ll see my ulterior motive.

    As I tilt my head, the female secretary bows her head deeply.

    ¡¸From now on, I will be your contact with Libatis. Please treat me well, Your Excellency Hardlett.¡¹

    Libatis does not have a noble system, so they don¡¯t address people with ¡®Lord¡¯ or ¡®Margrave¡¯.

    Even so, having this plump 30 year old woman call me Excellency with her head lowered makes my dick hard.

    Juno may have realized the faint feelings of love I¡¯ve developed towards that woman.

    ¡¸I will be preparing the house you will be staying in. High quality food will be readied as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? T-thank you very much. But you don¡¯t really have to do such excessive things-......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right. There is arge bath in our mansion. Please feel free toe over and use it.¡¹

    The secretary smiles despite being slightly baffled and expresses her thanks.

    That smile of hers isn¡¯t just for appearance¡¯s sake.

    There¡¯s no doubt that being able to use a bath whenever you want as a female is a very attractive offer.

    ¡¸Fufufu.¡¹

    Coming to a man¡¯s house and entering the bath fully naked basically tells me it¡¯s alright to embrace her as well.

    I better tell the maids to inform me as soon as she arrives.

    My cock is bulging in anticipation.

    Side Story: Marceline¡¯s Public Disgrace

    ¡¸Things can¡¯t go on like this.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    I go into deep thought in front of Rita.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Marceline and her daughters. I managed to let them go outside, but I saw something unpleasant.¡¹

    When the maids encountered Marceline and her daughters in the corridor, all of them collectively turned their eyes to the wall.

    ¡¸...... it can¡¯t be helped to some degree. The citizens of former Arnd were made to suffer quite a bit after all.¡¹

    ¡¸That was the fault of the Treian King. Marceline had nothing to do with giving the orders.¡¹

    She and her daughters were not involved with politics and they should not have had any say in making the policies for the country.

    ¡¸But the citizens still consider them as part of the same Royal Family. Aside from those who only experienced tough times, there are some who have lost friends and family and I don¡¯t think they will change their opinion no matter what words you say to them.¡¹

    Rita is the head maid and manages the other maids.

    She has knowledge of their circumstances which I am not cognizant of.

    ¡¸There are some who have an unusually deep-seated hatred for them after all.¡¹

    Unlike the time with Nonna, the maids probably won¡¯t be satisfied with just a spanking.

    Besides, Marceline did not make a mistake herself, it would be weird to punish her for nothing.

    ¡¸Maybe not for punishment, but maybe you can humiliate her in front of the servants?¡¹

    So that really is the only option?

    ¡¸Everyone already knows in the bottom of their hearts that Marceline hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. They just can¡¯t ept her, that¡¯s why I think you should shame her and show everyone that she isn¡¯t a royalty of Treia anymore, but Hardlett-sama¡¯s woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Rape, huh? ......But she¡¯s just recently be attached to me, so I don¡¯t really want to do anything too terrible.¡¹

    Marceline and her daughters are already my women.

    Would they not let me get a little rougher with them?

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Perhaps she was listening, but Marceline herself opens the door and enters the room.

    ¡¸Marceline-sama......¡¹

    Rita averts her eyes after feeling she spoke ill of her, though Marceline shakes her head to indicate she hasn¡¯t done so.

    ¡¸I do not mind shouldering the me for the brutalitymitted by my past husband. However, it¡¯s saddening for even my daughters to receive those hateful looks ...... if viting me thoroughly would clear up a little of that grudge, I will dly ept my fate.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? I can also reassign the servants to somewhere else if you want.¡¹

    I will ultimately prioritize my women over anyone else.

    However, I don¡¯t really want to do this because if I do this, it will seem like Marceline was the one who requested it.

    ¡¸No, please do so as thoroughly as you can! It¡¯s just, no matter how you disgrace me...... I want it to be done by Hardlett-sama. Any other man is...... if possible......¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Why would I let another man touch you.¡¹

    I hug Marceline and give her a hot kiss.

    When Rita puffs her cheeks, I also give her a deep kiss.

    ¡¸Call the servants who might have grievances to that room. Oh right, I¡¯ll also ask Yoguri for her opinion. Since she writes scripts, she might have a better method.¡¹

    Rita and Sebastian nod silently.

    Sebastian, you were listening to all of that with a serious face? ......being a butler is pretty tough.

    Before long, the servants gather in front of me, as I¡¯m hugging Marceline¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The ones who are here have either suffered hardships themselves or lost loved ones.

    It goes without saying that all the eyes directed at the woman beside me are filled with hate.

    Just in case something happens, I have Gido and Kroll standing by outside the room.

    ¡¸I know what all of you want to say. But she is not the one who brought all that suffering upon you. Right now, she is nothing more than a single woman.¡¹

    ¡¸......But still, she surely engorged herself with the bread meant for my little sister, who died of starvation.¡¹

    ¡¸Since she¡¯s the Queen, she could have said something and stopped all of this from continuing......¡¹

    I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to convince them easily.

    ¡¸But I know you won¡¯t be satisfied with words alone. That¡¯s why...... I¡¯m going to vite her right now and show you the moment she bes my woman.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Huuuh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As everyone was dumbfounded from what I said, Marceline lets her dress fall to the floor.

    ¡¸Geh! What the heck is that!?¡¹¡¸Getting fully naked after taking off one piece of clothing......¡¹¡¸What a pervert, this perverted Queen.¡¹¡¸Such vulgar and droopy tits.¡¹

    Her naked body is exposed from under the thin piece of cloth.

    ¡¸We will be Hardlett-sama¡¯s women from now on. We won¡¯t be royalty any longer so please forgive us......¡¹

    ¡¸She has a nice body, how detestable.¡¹¡¸Of course, it¡¯s all because she ate our portion of food.¡¹

    Despite feeling embarrassed, she doesn¡¯t cover up her exposed genitals or breasts.

    I allow the servants to voice theirints only for this incident.

    If they let out all their grievances, it might make things easier on them in the future after all.

    ¡¸This body will be mine now. Watch carefully.¡¹

    It actually already belongs to me, but the scenario is supposed to have me rape her, make her fall from royalty and turn into my lover.

    The hated noble woman will be made into an absolute mess in front of the servants by the man and she will finally sumb to the pleasure.

    That¡¯s the development which Yoguri rmended.

    The naked Marceline turns red from the merciless stares of the servants, I can¡¯t let her get embarrassed any more than this.

    I take off my shirt and fling off my pants.

    I am already aroused from seeing her bare body so my slightly swelling dick is exposed.

    ¡¸Hiieh! So thick.¡¹¡¸You¡¯re kidding!¡¹¡¸I-it sprang out.¡¹

    Why are they reacting more when I strip?

    ¡¸I will make you my women with this cock. First, I¡¯ll have you suck on it.¡¹

    I sit on the edge of the bed and have Marceline sit at my feet.

    ¡¸Start licking from the side and do it so everybody here can see it.¡¹

    This is something like a y so we have to make sure the audience sees everything.

    Understanding my intentions, she nods and drags her tongue along the side of my rod, making sure those behind me can see too.

    ¡¸Uwah, she¡¯s really licking it.¡¹¡¸The Queen is sticking her tongue out and licking a man¡¯s penis...... how pathetic.¡¹

    ¡¸What a nice feeling. Make her do more.¡¹¡¸Feudal lord-sama, hold her head down and stuff it deeper into her mouth.¡¹

    I stroke her head as if negating the voices and smile to reassure her.

    My dick gradually gets bigger and bigger from the devoted service.

    ¡¸Hey~ how much bigger is it going to get?¡¹¡¸That¡¯s...... going to be impossible, no?¡¹

    When the audience starts expressing their unease, I grab Marceline¡¯s hand and arm and stand her up.

    I have her put her hands on the wall and turn towards the servants.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to make Marceline my woman now. Those who want to watch up close,e over here.¡¹

    The servants were initially dumbfounded, but they eventually crowd around.

    ¡¸Alright, here I go.¡¹

    I put my cock up against the entrance of Marceline¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Um, what about forey......¡¹¡¸With that kind of size, it¡¯s not going to go all at once, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No need.¡¹

    Truthfully, oil was already thered inside her hole ahead of time.

    However, purposely not telling them would induce a bigger reaction from them.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama...... it won¡¯t fit.¡¹

    Marceline is properly keeping up the act too.

    ¡¸Fufufu, prepare yourself...... hmp!!¡¹

    I hold onto her hips and thrust forward furiously, instantly causing her to let out a piercing scream.

    ¡¸Uwaaaahhhhiiiiiiihhhh!!¡¹

    In reality, I slipped in easily because her insides were lined with oil and she should be feeling good, though Marceline is screaming like her body is being torn apart.

    ¡¸It went in all at once......¡¹¡¸That¡¯s going to tear her, isn¡¯t it.¡¹¡¸Not only that, won¡¯t it break her womb too?¡¹

    Her womb has already been filled with plenty of my seed, it won¡¯t break.

    But in order to make a convincing act, I pump my hips hard.

    ¡¸How does my dick taste? I¡¯ll move even more, take that, and that.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooooo! It¡¯s so thick! I¡¯m dyinggggg¡ª!!!¡¹

    Marceline cries out and shouts. Her insides should have expanded to fit my size from the previous time we had sex, plus the slipperiness from the oil should really help her feel more pleasure than pain, so she should really not be dying.

    ¡¸What do you think? She¡¯s no longer a Queen, but my woman, no?¡¹

    I turn Marceline¡¯s face, which is dripping with tears and saliva, towards the servants.

    ¡¸W-what a face......¡¹¡¸That certainly doesn¡¯t look like the face of a Queen.¡¹

    Some of them have already started to ept the fact, although the reaction is still weak.

    I¡¯ll push them a little more.

    ¡¸Marceline, do you like the taste of my dick? Is it better than your former husband¡¯s, the King of Treia¡¯s!?¡¹

    I ask her in a loud voice with the intense pping sounds of my hips hitting hers echoing in the background.

    ¡¸Aau...... aau...... that¡¯s...... I can¡¯t say.¡¹

    She hesitates...... or pretends to, and makes everyone watch closely in anticipation.

    ¡¸Answer me, Marceline.¡¹

    When I sink especially deeper inside with a single thrust, she deres in a screaming manner.

    ¡¸Aaauuuu¡ª it¡¯s good!! Hardlett-sama¡¯s huge cock is better...... much better than the shabby rod of the King! I can¡¯t take it anymore. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m a Queen or whatever! It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I have your cock!!¡¹

    The moment she screamed, arge puddle formed on the floor.

    It seems her own words made her climax.

    Cheers erupt from the servants.

    ¡¸Did everyone hear that?¡¹

    ¡¸Incredible, our feudal lord-sama made the Queen fall with his cock.¡¹¡¸Yes, this person isn¡¯t a Queen anymore, she¡¯s just a lewd woman.¡¹

    Now for the finisher.

    I lift Marceline up and spread her legs apart, then bring her close to the servants¡¯ eyes.

    ¡¸Uwah...... it¡¯s stabbing into her.¡¹¡¸The bulge over here, that¡¯s from the cock, right? How far did it go in?¡¹

    I think it might be an abnormal sight, but because I¡¯m always in orgies, I¡¯ve gotten used to it.

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m going to fuck Marceline more intensely and make her yieldpletely. I¡¯ll carry all of your dissatisfaction and anger on my dick and m it into her. In exchange, could you treat her as one of my women from now on?¡¹

    I start rocking my hips after dering to everyone.

    Only the sloshing sound of my meat rod entering and exiting her wet hole can be heard in the room.

    Someone say something, I¡¯ll look like an idiot at this rate.

    ¡¸My sister¡¯s regret...... I will entrust it to master!¡¹

    Finally, one of the girls reached her hand out to my shaft and touches it lightly.

    Her white hand feels velvety smooth and when I tighten up my abs, my dick bulges even more.

    ¡¸Auuah!¡¹

    That sensation was also transmitted to Marceline and she lets out a voice filled with agony but also pleasure.

    ¡¸Look! The power of your feelings made his dick swell up!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing...... then we better inject it with more!¡¹

    The servants flock around my meat rod and express their thoughts.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s anger, I¡¯ve certainly epted it! Here I go!!¡¹

    I groan like a beast and shake my hips violently.

    Marceline¡¯s body bounces up and down and her breasts swing around like they might tear off.

    Her stomach bulges out in time with my movements and it¡¯s clear, even from the outside, how far my dick has pierced into her belly.

    ¡¸Do it harder!¡¹¡¸m the regret of my husband into her!¡¹

    Juices spray out from the area we are connected at and those looking closely get sprinkled with the fluids, though none of them seem to mind.

    All of them are waiting impatiently for the final moment.

    Marceline¡¯s limit is upon her as well.

    She starts convulsing as she works her way towards an intense orgasm while my balls start tightening up and is about to unload the pent up semen in its storage.

    The servants whose faces are stuck close to the connected area also realized that.

    ¡¸Share your power with me...... all of you!¡¹

    All the servants put their hands on my rod and balls.

    ¡¸Cum, feudal lord-sama!¡¹¡¸Shoulder our thoughts!¡¹¡¸Cuuuuuuuuuuum!!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want, Marceline!!¡¹

    If she deres here that she has be my lover, then it will be the end of this chapter.

    ¡¸I- I am......Hardlett-sama¡¯s exclusive meat toilet! This olddy will be a toilet you can fuck any time in whatever way you pleaseeee!¡¹

    It seems her level of arousal has built up too much.

    I can¡¯t hold myself back any longer either.

    ¡¸Uggah!!¡¹

    I buck my hips until I release my entire load of semen and the woman¡¯s stomach is filled to the brim in a mere ten seconds, some of it even squirts back out of her hole and sshes onto the servants.

    ¡¸We did it! The feudal lord-sama used all of our strength to turn that Queen into a meat toilet!¡¹

    ¡¸With this...... the fighting is over.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯sing, isn¡¯t it. A new age.¡¹

    I copse to the floor while hugging the unconscious Marceline.

    It turned into something strange at the end, but everyone¡¯s expressions have be pretty rxed now.

    I think this can be considered a sess.

    I go into thinking while feeling my dick pulse wildly.

    I think it might be better to use contraception this time...... if she gets pregnant with all the anger and anxiety poured into her, the child she gives birth to will be miserable.

    With that said, she might already be pregnant from thest time we had sex though.

    ¡¸¡¸What is this......¡¹¡¹

    Kroll and Gido peeks into the room, worried after hearing the screaming, while I pull my dick out from Marceline after hearing their shocked voices.

    As I look briefly at my surroundings, I hear a wet squelching sound.

    ¡¸Arabel, what are you doing on your own!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, the feudal lord-sama was just so amazing, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore......¡¹

    ¡¸You too!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, well I just-......¡¹

    I have to take responsibility for turning all these women on.

    I¡¯ve finished ejacting, but my still-hard cock is thrust in front of the girls.

    ¡¸Those who wants it,e. I¡¯ll make love to all of you.¡¹

    In the end, I increased the number of my women again.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Tristan (Long-term business trip)

    Army: 5500 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19, Large Cannons: 10, Super Large Cannon: 1 (impossible to move from Lintbloom)

    Reserve: 3000

    Security Unit: 100

    Assets: 11 100 gold (First Sale of Grain to Libatis +4000) (Fortress? Building Expense -2100)

    Sexual Partners: 222, children who have been born: 48

 Chapter 208: Peace and War

    <h4>Chapter 208: Peace and War</h4>

    ¡¸It gets cold so quickly after the harvest is over.¡¹

    It is still easier to live in the Central inspared to the harsh winters of the Federation and the scorching summers in the Empire, but cold is cold.

    ¡¸Well, it feels that much better when getting into a warm bath though. That reminds me, the new mansion is almost finished. It has an evenrger bath than this mansion.¡¹

    The water will flow directly from the aqueduct so there is no hassle from having to umte water from a well, it really helps when the bath isrger in size too.

    ¡¸Oh right, this is a gift to you. I know you told me you didn¡¯t want anything fancy, so it doesn¡¯t have a jewel on it, but I think it¡¯s still a pretty piece of gold handiwork, do you mind if I see how it looks on you?¡¹

    I grab her hand and slip the ring on her finger.

    ¡¸Umu, its elegance really suits you.¡¹

    I hug her and kiss her sweaty shoulder and back.

    ¡¸I have wine, would you like to drink some?¡¹

    Since there was no response, I pour a ss just for myself and instantly gulp it down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost lunch time...... would you like to eat together?¡¹

    I was told the main dish for today is pasta with cheese.

    I tried calling out to her in different ways, but I don¡¯t get any reply.

    ¡¸Maybe I overdid it......¡¹

    Laying face down beside me while breathing hard is the female secretary from Libatis.

    Her eyes are open, but it doesn¡¯t look like she can see anything right now.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t eat anything soon, your body won¡¯tst.¡¹

    Last night, I pounced on her when she was getting in the bath and various things happened.

    While she was resisting at first, she started moaning and feeling turned on from around the third round.

    It made me happy and I ended up embracing her all through the night, but that might have been too much for her.

    I had sex with her for more than half a day while listening to her sleep talk after all.

    ¡¸Auu...... no more......please. Need water......¡¹

    The woman finally opened her mouth to speak, though it was only a weak request for water.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    I hold her up and bring the cup to her lips.

    It seems she doesn¡¯t even have the energy to lift her hand.

    Her sweat-dampened breasts are covered with marks from my kisses...... and are quite big now that I give them a second look.

    Her nipples are tiny from not being sucked too much and somewhat faint in color.

    As for the bottom part, her ass is meaty and doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s been fondled much, yet it was able to swallow 70% of my dick.

    My rod gets hard when I look at it again.

    I¡¯m feeling horny again.

    ¡¸Can I do it for just a bit more?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!? S-spare me already...... I¡¯ll really die.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be slow and gentle...... look. It¡¯s already inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuuuh...... something thick is once again-......¡¹

    Her womb has already be a wet mess from our juices, but I¡¯m sure we can do it for at least one more time.

    One Hour Later

    ¡¸Sorry for beingte. I¡¯ll head to the dining hall now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master.¡¹

    The maid who informed me that the food was ready nced over at the bed.

    The secretary whoy there was in a more horrible state than before...... she¡¯s lying unconscious on her back with her legs were spread apart.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to move for a while. Make something for her when she wakes up.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish. Um, let me do the cleaning.¡¹

    While wiping down the sweat off my body and putting on my clothes again, the maides over.

    She takes the towel from my hand and carefully wipes my body.

    I thought I could do it myself, though having it done by a woman¡¯s soft hand isn¡¯t bad.

    ¡¸Uu! Hey now.¡¹

    I feel a jolt of pleasure from my crotch area.

    She¡¯s using her mouth instead of the towel to clean the important parts.

    Looking closer, she¡¯s one of the maids I embraced with Marceline.

    ¡¸Nnh¡ª!!¡¹

    After using her mouth to polish the entirety of my dick, she finishes by sucking intensely, pulling out any seed leftover in my urethra.

    ¡¸Puhaah, so much...... because master¡¯s tool is sorge, the amount of seed left inside is almost as much as what a regr man ejactes.¡¹

    The maid swallows all of it, not wasting a single drop...... she¡¯s definitely tempting me.

    Then there should be no problem if I strip her and fuck her right here and now.

    ¡¸Pull down your panties and stick your butt out.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to say, I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not wearing any panties, you see.¡¹

    This naughty maid, I¡¯ll make her faint.......

    £¨Hey.£©

    ¡¸Owah.¡¹¡¸Gyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Casie¡¯s head suddenly appears through the door.

    Unfortunately, this maid is one of the people who can see her, and she flips out when she does.

    Although her genitals are fully exposed because she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear, this isn¡¯t the right mood to have sex.

    ¡¸......don¡¯t bother us, Casie.¡¹

    At least open the door beforeing in.

    If you show up so suddenly through the door like that, I¡¯ll be surprised too.

    £¨The food is getting cold. I want to eat quickly.£©

    She¡¯s making clinking sounds by hitting the soup te with a spoon and pouting.

    She shouldn¡¯t be alive anymore but Casie¡¯s attachment to food is strong.

    Apparently she didn¡¯t eat in the first house she lived in, but now she properly eats three meals a day plus a snack, and if the timing is ever off, she goes to the check the dining room countless times to see if food is ready.

    Because the cowardly kitchen maid was afraid of that happening, she made it a point to have food ready at precise times.

    £¨If I don¡¯t eat properly, I won¡¯t have the strength to live anymore.£©

    I don¡¯t want to hear that from you, you¡¯re a ghost.

    And stop banging the te, it¡¯s fine since I can see you, but those who can¡¯t will only see a floating te making noise and it will only terrify them.

    ¡¸Tonight,e when I¡¯m taking a bath. I¡¯ll embrace you until you go crazy.¡¹

    I cup the ear of the copsed maid and whisper to her softly.

    She nods with a feverish look on her face.

    ¡¸I thought you would restrain yourself for at least a week.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not in my nature to leave such a nice woman alone.¡¹

    I dodge Celia¡¯s criticism while enjoying the after-meal tea.

    ¡¸......hearing you say that in front of six wives, it¡¯s actually quite refreshing and I can¡¯t get mad at that.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca sigh while smiling bitterly.

    At this point, none of the women here make a fuss when I cheat with another woman.

    Me sleeping with a woman is as normal as breathing after all.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t brag about having such a disturbing trait!¡¹

    The only one angry is M, who values discipline and order.

    Don¡¯t be so grumpy and use the cheerful Celestina as an example.

    I pick up the girl who approaches me with a beaming smile.

    However, the small sun said something unbelievable next.

    ¡¸I want brother to embrace me too, I want to be a meat toilet~¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty! Where did you learn such a disgusting word!?¡¹

    Monica shouts and rushes over.

    Are you going to jump over this two meter long table?

    ¡¸The maids said it. They were saying how the high ss royalty were embraced by brother and became a ¡®meat toilet¡¯. I¡¯m royalty too, so I¡¯ll also be that! By the way, what is a meat toilet?¡¹

    She heard about what happened to Marceline, huh.......

    Don¡¯t worry, after five more years, I¡¯ll mount you and swing my hips whether you like it or not.

    Until then, you can remain innocent.

    ¡¸So, how was the oue?¡¹

    The absolutely not innocent Leopoltes over.

    What does he mean ¡®oue¡¯, I just woke up and finished eating.

    ¡¸I was wondering if there was any new information.¡¹

    ¡¸ording to my personal information, Libatis doesn¡¯t trust Goldonia one bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. Arnd, Treia, Magrado...... it would be abnormal for them to trust a country who sessively destroyed those nations.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, what do you mean by personal information?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the woman he attacked with his dick and made her spit out what she knew?¡¹

    Nonna and Ca are exchangingments.

    But my information source is a secret.

    ¡¸If they don¡¯t trust Goldonia, then why did they approach us to discuss such important things?¡¹

    Celia tilts her head.

    That gesture is irresistable.

    As I thought, Celia is the best, let me rub her ass.

    ¡¸I can roughly see what they are thinking. There are probably three powers fighting amongst themselves instead of two. There should be some sort of trick.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the lie detection to you. If they¡¯re trying to fool us, we just have to outsmart them.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have a grudge against Libatis and I don¡¯t have any intentions of fighting them, but they¡¯re not exactly my allies either.

    The secretary was tasty so I¡¯d like if they were friendly though.

    Leopolt quietly lowers his head.

    Celia nods with a serious expression, though the other nearby women are giggling.

    My hand is freely feeling up her ass so it¡¯s quite theical sight even though she has such a serious look on her face.

    ¡¸Geez! I was talking about something serious!¡¹

    I dodge Celia as she tries to pound my chest and continue speaking.

    ¡¸ording to another piece of information from my personal source, that diplomat called Juno also went to the capital of Goldonia. Apparently, he spoke with the King and Keh, but there was no concrete result besides the confirmation of their friendly rtionship. The details were all decided by Juno himself so I can¡¯t be sure, but...... why did hee to me?¡¹

    Is it because I¡¯m close?

    ¡¸Distance is of course one of the factors. The feudal lords located away from the center also have a higher sense of independence, so he might havee to negotiate because he could do so without worrying too much about what the capital thinks? Our nation has a pretty different political system to theirs, so he must have done his research. This Vice Minister might be a rather formidable opponent.¡¹

    It¡¯s rare for Leopolt to acknowledge someone.

    All these interesting aspects to the situation makes me grin.

    ¡¸Or he might have thought Lord Hardlett was the easiest to team up with? After all, there are no rumors about his intelligence.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    This guy is definitely making a fool out of me.

    One day, I¡¯ll have this guy prostrate himself before my ingenuity.

    ¡¸That reminds me, what happened to Adolph?¡¹

    Tristan isn¡¯t here either because he¡¯s away on a trip.

    ¡¸It seems Adolph isn¡¯t feeling well so he returned to his own room right before noon.¡¹

    Well he was up really early in the morning, handling things like nning the distribution of water throughout the city from the aqueduct, checking on the nting of vegetables for the winter harvest for our territory, and after that conducting a heated discussion with ire regarding the trade with Libatis.

    Furthermore, he had to gather the students and give them a lecture before finally copsing.

    ¡¸He works too hard. He can take it easier.¡¹

    Leopolt and Celia are staring strangely.

    Why are they looking at me like that?

    ¡¸Which means he¡¯ll need some healing. I¡¯ll arrange two or three prostitutes-......¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t. I think it¡¯s best just to let him sleep.¡¹

    Celia unusually interrupts me.

    ¡¸Sleeping with women makes my fatigue fly away though.¡¹

    ¡¸It is meaningless to use Lord Hardlett¡¯s standard to gauge other humans.¡¹

    I was about to reward him for his loyal service too.

    There aren¡¯t many people who can rece him.

    Polte is more skilled than the training students, but...... I think she¡¯ll lose in an instant if she argued with ire.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here too!!¡¹

    Celia is knowledgeable but she has a tendency to fight tooth and nail when appealing, which makes it difficult for others.

    If I have to say, it¡¯s because her thinking is leaning more towards the military side of things.

    Leopolt is out of the question, no one can match him when ites to getting under a person¡¯s skin.

    In the near future, I need to think of a way to help Adolph.

    ¡¸Oh right, one more thing. I believe I will get an invitation to go to the capital city of Libatis soon. If I remember correctly, its name was Tortoent.¡¹

    Since passing through the Democratic Nation of Libatis a long time ago, I don¡¯t remember looking around the capital city, so I¡¯m slightly looking forward to it.

    When I lean back against the sofa and drink my tea, I feel something soft beside me.

    I take a look and see Nonna¡¯s breasts pressing against me.

    ¡¸For this trip outside, naturally I, as the legal wife, will be apanying you.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to travel with Aegir too! You left me behindst time.¡¹

    Ca is also on my knee.

    Miti, Maria and Catherine all look at me as if trying to appeal to me as well.

    They mutter something about a honeymoon...... just loud enough for me to hear.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll protect this mansion.¡¹

    Mel hugs Kuu and Ruu.

    She was whispering but I could still hear it without having sharp ears.

    ¡¸You two should go with him and get pregnant. If you don¡¯t do it soon, Miti-san will overtake you. The two of you are my daughters so it should be easy for you to get pregnant...... and when you do it in the missionary position, mp your legs tightly during the final moment!¡¹

    ¡¸I would like to go too...... if I get to see different things, I might make some progress with this script of mine.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be separated from master either.¡¹

    ¡¸I wanna go too. It feels like my presence is getting weakertely.¡¹

    Yoguri, Leah and Mireille wan toe along too.

    It seems like this will be a big problem.

    ¡¸W-won¡¯t you be surrounded in women!? The opposing party will think you¡¯re a preposterous fool!¡¹

    M raises her voice in disapproval but Leopolt unexpectedlyes to support me.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s better to walk around with many girls and make them think he¡¯s an idiot. The other side should be inviting Lord Hardlett to get a feel for him in the first ce. At this point, it¡¯s more convenient to make them believe he¡¯s a sex beast controlled by the urges of his lower half.¡¹

    I can see the reasoning behind his words, but it annoys the crap out of me.

    Nevertheless, this will be a nice little excursion in the days toe.

    When everyone was making a fuss, the female secretary walks in unsteadily.

    Oops, what we said just now is a secret from her.

    ¡¸Uuu...... good morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning. Are you feeling better?¡¹

    Nonna swiftly puts on the mask as the legal wife and greets her elegantly.

    It actually caused the secretary to start feeling slightly uneasy.

    Nonna already knows about everything and I don¡¯t think she cares about it too much.

    ¡¸Hohoho, you used up quite a bit of stamina, didn¡¯t you. How are your hips feeling?¡¹

    No, it looks like she cares a little bit.

    As expected, it¡¯s awkward. I¡¯ll walk her to the entrance.

    ¡¸Uu...... thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I was the one who approached you after all.¡¹

    The secretary rubs the ring on her finger and mumbles as her face turns red.

    ¡¸Now that our rtionship is like ¡®that¡¯, you don¡¯t need to be use Keigo anymore. Please address me by name.¡¹

    ¡¸Then don¡¯t mind if I do...... secretary...... it¡¯s...... er...... hah, hah, hah.¡¹1

    The woman¡¯s eyes instantly narrow when I try to deceive her, and the next thing I know, I feel an impact on my cheek.

    Well, it¡¯s the fall season, so it might not be so bad to walk around with a face that has the same colors as the leaves.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    One Month Ago, Federation: Western Region, Imperial Army Invading Group Headquarters

    ¡¸Your Excellency Zaphnes. General Reuger¡¯s army has sessfully detoured from the ind side to the enemy¡¯s defensive line. He is adding to the nk attack on the Federation army.¡¹

    Zaphnes smiles contently while sitting on a disproportionately extravagant chair for the battlefield.

    ¡¸We have the overwhelming superiority in terms of numbers. If we always try to circumvent and surround the enemy instead of approaching from the front, they have no way to stop us. They can only withdraw.¡¹

    Ever since therge engagement on the western ins, Zaphnes changed strategiespletely and has been avoiding a frontal attack on the Federation¡¯s defense lines.

    His tactics always involved the movement towards the nk, which meant the numerically inferior Federation army had no other option than to retreat.

    The defense lines would sometimes stretch out horizontally to prevent being surrounded, and when that happened, Zaphnes would just order the military ves to violently assault the thinner ranks head-on and breakthrough the frontlines.

    ¡¸I have to thank Sekrit. We won¡¯t have to starve because of her fleet. I thought we would have to sacrifice more military ves to reduce the number of mouths to feed.¡¹

    ¡¸Commander-in-chief Sekrit¡¯s fleet and thending squadron will time their attack with our advance and capture the port city. Currently, there is no problem with supplies.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Not to mention that sealing the sea route means the Federation would have to rely solely on wagons to resupply.¡¹

    The Federation might be fewer in number, but they still have close to 1 million soldiers mobilized.

    Having to transport food and water daily will be an enormous burden.

    ¡¸Though they will probably stop pulling back.¡¹

    It can be said that the Imperial Army led by Zaphnes has continued to advance steadily, but they have not acquired any important strategic points on the way here from the western ins.

    If the Federation army was prepared to cut ties with farming viges and smaller towns, they could also have retreated without hesitation.

    However, there arerge cities and fortresses lined up along the North Teries River.

    It isn¡¯t simple to throw such valuablend away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time...... they mighte now.¡¹

    As if affirming those words, a messenger can be heard shouting.

    ¡¸Urgent message from General Surres! A severe attack by the enemy squad, centered around cavalry, he is requesting for backup from the main army!¡¹

    The staff officers move around in a hurried manner.

    But the smile on Zaphnes¡¯s face does not disappear.

    Battle on the Hargo ins

    ¡¸The enemy army does not seem to be alerted. If we¡¯re going to do it, now is the time.¡¹

    On the ins of Hargo where the wind from the sea can be felt, Commander Berov and 15 000 of the Federation¡¯s cavalry hide behind the few hills in the area.

    ¡¸How many of those Imperial pigs are there?¡¹

    ¡¸20 000 military ves and 60 000 from the main army behind them.¡¹

    The enemy outnumbers him more than five times, yet Berov smiles fearlessly.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s do it. Wait until they get close to the hill, we will use the momentum from running down the hill too.¡¹

    ¡¸Finally, all we¡¯ve done so far is retreat...... what is Commander Galchenko thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Berov doesn¡¯t rebuke or agree with his subordinates remark.

    Looking at the bigger picture, it is a smarter choice to retreat than to be surrounded.

    However, it can¡¯t be helped that the soldiers fighting on-site and the captains see it as a cowardly move.

    What they need is a victory first and foremost, regardless of n.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter that you find fault with His Excellency Galchenko¡¯s n. All we have to do is demolish the enemy in front of us. Let¡¯s show our strength to those Imperial pigs.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The soldiers calm their horses and make sure none of them let out neighs as they hide behind the hill.

    They had that much training to be able to do so.

    When the Empire¡¯s vanguard approached the hill, Berov shouts as loud as he could and then sound of trumpets follow directly after.

    ¡¸Charrrrgeeeeeee¨C!!¡¹

    The 10 000 cavalry ascend the hill furiously in a single-file line.

    A multitude of hooves trample through the grassy hill, turning the nts still green from the lingering traces of summer to a light brown.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¡ª!!! Send out the spears¡ª!!¡¹

    Themanders of the Imperial army shout desperately, but were not able to make it in time due to the close distance and their carelessness.

    Berov¡¯s cavalry use the momentum from rushing down the hill and charge straight into the Imperial army, still stuck in their marching formation.

    ¡¸Deflect the enemies in front with the horses¡¯ hooves! Cut down the enemies on the right side!¡¹

    Everyone draws their light longswords made for mountedbat

    ¡¸Rebuild the formation! Form a wall with the spea-......gyaah!¡¹

    The cavalry keep advancing in an all-out sprint without hesitation, closing the distance to the main army of the Empire while routing the military ves in the vanguard.

    ¡¸Spear line, ready up!¡¹

    However, the main army of the Empire doesn¡¯t get perturbed as expected.

    As the ve soldiers get routed, the main army soldiers arrange their battle lines and prop up a wall of spears.

    ¡¸Do it as you trained.¡¹

    ¡¸Show them our power.¡¹

    The Federation cavalry don¡¯t falter even after seeing the densely-packed line of spears.

    They put away their swords and switch to loaded bowguns while charging on their horses.

    Those bowguns were smaller than normal, focusing on ease of carry more than range and power.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    The bolts fly all at once and the spearmen fall one after the other.

    The supposedly impregnable formation startsing apart at the seams.

    ¡¸Charge in!!¡¹

    After loosing the bolts on their bowguns, the cavalry abandon the weapons and re-equip their swords as they charge in.

    The Empire did not have enough time to rearrange their formation.

    A few cavalry were pierced by spears and fell to the ground, but far more broke through the defense lines.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t break rank! Eeei, do anything! Just fight, fight until you die!¡¹

    The orders of the Imperial armymanders gradually be meaningless shouting.

    Their battle ranks copse, all order is lost, and the soldiers fall into a state of panic.

    Casualties emerge unterally from the Empire¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Eeeei, what are you doing!? First, regroup here and send a messenger to request backup from the main army.¡¹

    One soldier appeared after getting tired of waiting, adorned in a splendorous outfitpletely different from the other troops around him. That person was General Surres, themander who would unify the army.

    ¡¸Calm down! They don¡¯t have arge force. We can stop them as long as we rebuild our ranks. When they are stopped......¡¹

    A new battle cry resounds before Surres could finish speaking.

    The number of cavalry under Berov total 15 000, split up into the 10 000 that participated in the attack just now and 5000 that made a detour around the hill.

    ¡¸T-they have circled around to our nk! General, your instructions!!¡¹

    It started with a sudden ambush, and when the army was just about to reconfigure its formation to deal with the attack, another attack came from the nk.

    This should have been enough of a situation to cause the entire army to copse.

    ¡¸This is really unfortunate for us! We¡¯ll have to retreat slowly in a box formation while waiting for backup to arrive!¡¹

    Surres somehow tries to support his copsing army by raising his voice.

    However, the fancily-dressed figure who tookmand looked too much like a hero and stood out too much.

    ¡¸If we retreat to the sea, we can also get support from the fleet......guggh!¡¹

    The sharp sound of something making an impact could be heard.

    One cavalry from the Federation army, which has already made its way to the headquarters, passes by and lops off Surres¡¯s head.

    ¡¸General, Your Excellency¨C!!¡¹¡¸General Surres has been taken out!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s all over. Run awayyyyy¡ª!!¡¹

    The fight was over at this point.

    What would follow next is the transition from a battle to a chase, and then a one-sided ughter.

    On the sea, Imperial Fleet gship: Leviathan

    The Imperial Fleet led by Sekrit heads north on the clear seas. On the Leviathan, the gship of that fleet, is the Fleet Admiral¡¯s room, a room prepared for her which takes up arge amount of the already limited space inside a ship, making it iparable to any ordinary captain¡¯s room.

    The size of the Leviathan is also detached frommon sense.

    With a length exceeding 100 m, the enormous ship sets itself apart as thergest of all the other vessels in the Imperial Fleet.

    Aside from the 10 special main batteries exclusive to this ship, there are 150 small andrge cannons lining the multiyered decks of the ship.

    The ship has armor and various defences even on the waterline, and is a superrge ss ship with no equal. No one would object to calling it a fortress on the sea.

    This monster of a ship that the woman is presently aboard just went wild and sent five ships to the seafloor in the earlier naval battle.

    ¡¸Your Excellency Sekrit, the city of Syuble has rejected our rmendation to surrender.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s expression remains unchanged as she answers robotically.

    The messenger averts his eyes awkwardly.

    The source of his expression was the young man crouching on the floor at her feet, wholeheartedly licking the woman from her toned dark-skinned thighs to her genitals.

    ¡¸Your Excellency...... my beloved Excellency......¡¹

    Sekrit looks down coldly at the man who mutters while continuing his caresses.

    She then pulls her foot away and kicks the man in the face without any hesitation.

    ¡¸Aggh!¡¹

    The man was sent flying head-first into the wall with an unimaginable amount of strength packed into her slender body, and then he copsed to the floor upside down.

    ¡¸Do you not have eyes or ears? Let go of me already, you fool.¡¹

    The man, whose head is now bleeding, doesn¡¯t even nce at Sekrit and rushes to the deck after putting his jacket on.

    As the woman climbs the stairs, she casually but curtly tells her subordinate.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need him either. Throw him in the sea.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Your Excellency.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s subordinates gather on the deck and gaze at the city of Syuble.

    All of them are without a doubt waiting for her decision.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re not going to surrender, then burn it all down. As long as the port is untouched, we can transport supplies.¡¹

    ¡¸They have several cannons lined up on the port. It looks like they intend to fight us.¡¹

    Sekrit res at the man who said the obvious with those characteristic eyes of hers.

    The man¡¯s shoulder quivers and he shrinks away in fear.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine if we use the turtle like always.¡¹

    Several sluggish-looking ships pass beside the Leviathan.

    The t turtle-like ships had no sails and moved unattractively like it was using oars to wriggle around.

    It contrasted greatly with the polished outer appearance and gigantic size of the fortress of the sea, Leviathan.

    ¡¸They¡¯re as unshapely as always.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks don¡¯t matter if they kill the enemies. They¡¯re much more useful than you ipetent fools.¡¹

    When Sekrit res at the subordinate who tried to lighten the mood, his teeth start to chatter.

    Everyone knew that she didn¡¯t hold deep affection for any of her subordinates and that it would only take one slip-up for her to hang you from the decks.

    The slowly advancing turtle ships did not have cannons on the side of its hulls like the other ships in the fleet.

    With that said, there is not much excess space inside the ship so it can¡¯t be used as a transport ship either.

    The one and only feature of the ship is the towering cannon located in the center of the vessel.

    That single cannon riding on top of the ships was muchrger than the main armaments of the Leviathan.

    The bombardment ship approached the city of Syuble and waves a red g.

    Preparations areplete.

    ¡¸The targets are those cannons, mow them down.¡¹

    At Sekrit¡¯smand, thunderous sounds vibrate the air.

    The cannonballs soar high in the air but don¡¯t make impact immediately.

    After enough time to take many deep breaths, several dust clouds can be seen rising from the city.

    The destruction of buildings and the crumbling of towers was visible to those on the water some distance away as well.

    A few momentster, mes from what appeared to be a congration and ck smoke start to decorate the scene.

    ¡¸Ooh, what terrifying power!¡¹¡¸As expected of the ship designed by Her Excellency Sekrit!¡¹

    The woman¡¯s face does not loosen up from the ttery of her subordinates.

    ¡¸Any idiot could bombard such a vast city. I ordered you to aim at the cannons on the port. If they aren¡¯t hit in the next three volleys, call the captain out here.¡¹

    Sekrit ignores the silence that surrounded her and looks at the soon-to-be-destroyed city with her icy eyes.

    ¡¸All the Federation cities should be burned down for all I care.¡¹

    Despite the weather being calm, the wind was strong, though no one could hear the murmurings of the woman.

    The city¡¯s defences were quickly broken down and the cannons mounted on the port were also quickly destroyed from the one-sided bombing outside their firing range.

    Seeing that, the fleet closed the distance and thending army¡¯s merciless attacks, supported by the thorough bombardment of close to 100 ships, reduced the city of Syuble to nothing along with its citizens.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Family: Nonna (the beautiful Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (presence), Leah (lover), Casie (starving ghost), Rita (head maid)

    Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, leaving for the capital), Alma (leaving for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll ( ), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (learning domestic affairs)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (overworked), Tristan (Long-term business trip)

    ire & Laurie (Official merchant), Schwartz (lewd horse), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 5500 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 19, Large Cannons: 10

    Reserve: 3000

    Security Unit: 150

    Assets: 10 880 gold (Ring -20) (Security Unit Personnel Increase -100)

    Sexual Partners: 223, children who have been born: 48

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Personnel will increase depending on drafting)

    Olga Federation

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 900 000, Max Mobilization: 2 650 000, Losses: 350 000, Civilian Victims: 200 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 2 700 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 400 000 (Military ves not included)

 Chapter 209: A Pleasant Journey

    <h4>Chapter 209: A Pleasant Journey</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Shall we head out then?¡¹

    Numerousrge carriages carrying me and my lovers depart towards the capital city of the Democratic Nation of Libatis, Tortoent.

    The women staying behind in the mansion are Mel, Rita, and the other girls in the annex.

    The mother and daughters from Treia aren¡¯t going either because it would be awkward for them to meet any acquaintances from Libatis.

    I¡¯ll have them protect the mansion for me.

    ¡¸I also wanted to take the girls in the annex with me, but there are a few dozen of them after all.¡¹

    It would practically seem like I¡¯m bringing an army of women if I did that, which is why I¡¯ll control myself.

    I¡¯ll make it up to themter.

    ¡¸Regardless, the family is still prettyrge...... the escorts can¡¯t be careless.¡¹

    The entire escort squad will guard us all the way to the borders, but we can¡¯t exactly bring armed soldiers with us once we cross Libatis borders.

    ¡¸This visit...... it will be for the purpose of developing friendly rtions and sightseeing so we learn more about the capital. I¡¯m sure Libatis will ensure Lord Hardlett¡¯s safety.¡¹

    In the worst case, I¡¯ll just let the females escape.

    This time, I also brought along some trustworthy men including Gido and Kroll.

    I¡¯m sure a few escorts can handle everything without much problem.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect the Chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......it won¡¯t get hard......¡¹

    Gido seems enthused while Kroll doesn¡¯t have any drive at all.

    He¡¯s been like this all the time recently.

    ¡¸I will guide you on the way.¡¹

    The secretary¡¯s voice is cold.

    ¡¸I will be taking the lead so I will be riding in a separate carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry...... don¡¯t be angry.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t bother me at all. Well then, I¡¯ll be boarding the other carriage.¡¹

    You¡¯re mad after all...... however you¡¯re wearing that ring I prepared.

    I¡¯ll give her a ne or bracelet next.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll open up again sooner orter.

    Cheers andughter from the women fills the inside of the travelling carriages.

    ¡¸Is it alright? Anastasia and Bartolome are children born from you as the legal wife, so you could have brought them along in an exclusive carriage, right?¡¹

    Nonna left the twins back in the mansion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. There are females in the mansion who can look after them...... plenty of females. Besides, if something happens to us, leaving those kids behind means the household can continue on.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Catherine, who brought Rose and Antonio along with her, makes an unhappy face.

    I would allow all of you to leave if something happened, so don¡¯t worry about that.

    A weak voice spoke out as if to clear the slightly tense atmosphere building up slowly within the carriage.

    £¨This is horrible of you~ Let me go~£©

    Casie, huh. Well it¡¯s a long excursion so it can¡¯t be helped.

    £¨But having a rope tied around my waist makes me look like a ve.£©

    A ve would have it around their foot and a dog would have it around their neck...... although she¡¯ll probably turn into an evil spirit instantly if I wrapped the rope around her neck.

    It¡¯s around your waist, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Besides, it¡¯s necessary for you to move around outside, right?

    £¨Ah, a cute fox.£©

    Casie spots a parent and child fox and flies out the window to get closer to them.

    As she did so, a strong wind blew.

    £¨Uwaaah, help meee.£©

    Casie gets blown like some dry grass in the wind.

    I told her so.

    I grab and pull the rope attached to her.

    Without this, Casie would probably fly endlessly on the open ins or get caught by the mountain range.

    ¡¸Oh, this is amusing.¡¹

    If I pull the rope at just the right length, Casie catches the wind and rises in the air.

    The trick is to pull when the wind blows.

    £¨Stop it, pull me in already.£©

    Just a little more, it also feels good for you when you¡¯re high up in the sky though, doesn¡¯t it?

    £¨The crows are pecking at meee, ck kites too1.£©

    Fine, I¡¯ll pull her back.

    It¡¯s hard to do so because of the wind, she might crash.

    I¡¯d feel bad for her if she did so I¡¯ll try not to let her hit the ground.......

    ¡¸Ah, the rope......¡¹

    Right when Nonna mutters, the sagging rope gets caught on one of the escorts and makes him fall off his horse.

    ¡¸Ugyaaaah!!¡¹

    £¨Fungyaaaah.£©

    ¡¸Aaah! Christoph got hit!!¡¹

    ¡¸He finally got hit even though there are no enemies here!¡¹

    My bad Christoph, if it¡¯s him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll just be unconscious ande out unharmed.

    More importantly, I¡¯m worried about Casie¡¯s mood after she not only crashed to the ground but also got stepped on by a horse, turning her face into a funny shape.

    I¡¯ll let her rest on myp and try to cheer her up.

    Libatis Border

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Hardlett-dono. We¡¯ll be taking over as your escorts from here on, can you pull back your guards?¡¹

    The Libatis army was gathered on the border of the main road.

    Among them, a man who appears to be the captain steps in front of our carriage and lowers his head.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Nonna is not happy about how he didn¡¯t address me with a noble title.

    It can¡¯t be helped though since there are no nobles in Libatis.

    ¡¸Anyways...... are you ready?¡¹

    I lower my voice to address the girls and they all nod and start making preparations.

    Leopolt told me to make Libatis think I¡¯m some sexually-crazed person who is incapable of scheming.

    ¡¸Alright. But it¡¯s fine if I have a few armed guards to protect the women, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, a few escorts is fine, but please let us check to see if you are carrying any prohibited goods. This is the rule...... owah!¡¹

    When the captain takes a peek inside the carriage from the window, he pulls his head back immediately.

    The atmosphere inside the carriage bes corrupted.

    ¡¸Master...... let¡¯s continue where we left off. Thrust into me lots~¡¹

    Leah buries her face into my crotch and licks me from above my pants as if she can¡¯t wait any longer.

    When I push her away lightly, her tongue flicks up and down erotically in the air like she¡¯s licking an imaginary dick.

    They should see the contrasting appearance and the abnormalness of this scene between a kid and an adult.

    ¡¸Me too...... I don¡¯t think I can wait any longer either.¡¹

    Yoguri cuts in between me and the captain and rests on myp before taking her outer garment off.

    From his perspective, he could probably only see her pretty back, but he should still be able to tell the size of her breasts from on top of her clothes.

    She presses my head into those breasts and wiggles her body around.

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹¡¸Please make love to me.¡¹

    Ca and Mireille take each of my hands and guides it to their own crotch.

    Although they already lowered their panties to their knees, the important parts are hidden from view under their skirts. My finger easily enters their holes and the lewd wet sloshing sounds can be heard as I finger them.

    ...... the point of this whole thing is just an act, yet why are they so wet?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no room for us.¡¹¡¸Oh well, let¡¯s do it together then, sis.¡¹

    Ruu and Kuu hug each other and kiss while feeling up each other¡¯s body.

    As their clothes get disheveled, the scene gets even naughtier.

    ¡¸Eer...... um......¡¹

    ¡¸Please excuse us, we will be receiving Aegir-sama¡¯s love now...... are you nning to watch?¡¹

    Nonna, the only one who hasn¡¯t removed her ceremonial dress, stares coldly at the captain.

    When she puffs out her chest, it feels like her clothes would tear from her gigantic boobs pressing so much against them.

    ¡¸......where do you think you¡¯re looking?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Nonna?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, nevermind! We¡¯ll escort you, so please depart!¡¹

    The captain closes the window in a panic and climbs back on his horse. I feel sorry for using him but that should have been a nice show for him, let¡¯s call it even.

    Well, that¡¯s the end of all the acting.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine now, sorry for making all of you act like lewd women in front of others.¡¹

    This is just a little bit of a scheme, just think of it as stimtion to prevent you from getting stuck in a rut.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... Aegir...... Aegir...... !¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good for me too! Those rugged and thick fingers...... it¡¯s turning me on!¡¹

    They no longer need to show off to anybody, yet Ca and Mireille continue grasping my arm and grinding their hips against my hand.

    In that case, I can¡¯t hurry things too much.

    ¡¸Ruu...... don¡¯t stick your tongue in so deep, nnmh!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmoh! You¡¯re so cute, sis......¡¹

    Kuu and Ruu are really getting into it too.

    ¡¸Aaahm!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu!¡¹

    My hand rxed and Leah was finally able to reach my member.

    She uses smooth flowing motions to take my cock out and shoves it deep into her throat.

    Now that it¡¯s gotten to this point, I can¡¯t lose.

    Not to mention, hands which look like Catherine¡¯s and Maria¡¯s also reach from the side towards my balls.

    ¡¸Fuu! Aah! Uuu!¡¹

    Yoguri, who is on myp and pressing my head against her boobs, also seems to have gotten in the mood and her movements are getting more intense.

    Everyone is apparentlypletely turned on...... there¡¯s no other way out of this, guess I¡¯ll start an orgy.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t acting anymore, you¡¯re genuinely just crazy for sex.¡¹

    Celia says it like she¡¯s tired of seeing this happen, but she¡¯s taken off one piece of outer clothing like she¡¯s waiting for it to happen.

    ¡¸Wait a minute! How can you start doing it for real now...... there¡¯s no room for me!¡¹

    The fussing Nonna tries to secure a ce for herself but it¡¯s already a full house and she isn¡¯t able to.

    So she exposes the top of her dress and forcefully squeezes her especiallyrge bosom in a tiny gap between the others.

    ¡¸Eei!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaah!!¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s swinging mounds hit Yoguri and knocks her aside.

    What destructive power.

    ¡¸You¡¯re horrible! How could you push me away with those tits!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you ignored me as the wife and got on top of Aegir-sama! Take this too!¡¹

    Nonna takes her own nipples and points them at Yoguri.

    ¡¸Wah! Don¡¯t push those things at me! You¡¯ll poke my eyes out!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, stupid Nonna, what are you doing inside the carriage!? It¡¯s going to smell fishy now!!¡¹

    Like usual, they¡¯re making a big fuss. It makes me smile unconsciously.

    ¡¸Mu-! Hey you!!¡¹

    Celia swiftly grabs a cop and throws it.

    It looks like Christoph was peering through the slight gap in the window.

    Her aim was on point and she was able to hit Christoph through the opening in the window.

    ¡¸Uuaaahhh!¡¹

    I hear a shout and then the sound of something falling to the ground.

    ¡¸Aaah! Christoph-san got hit again!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the enemy!? Is it a sparrow? Is it a weasel!?¡¹

    We detach ourselves from the escort squad and have Gido, Kroll, Mack and Christoph apany us as we enter the borders of Libatis.

    The guards from Libatis are also with us as we walk along the road, so having one less escort shouldn¡¯t hinder us.

    ¡¸Hey Alice! If you put it in your ass right away, it¡¯ll be dirty for the next person!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry...... but I just couldn¡¯t wait when I saw something so thick. I¡¯ll clean it properly after.¡¹

    I guess I can act as their living dildo for a while.

    A Few Hours Later, Evening. City of Schlite

    ¡¸W-we have prepared an inn in this city for you to stay in today.¡¹

    The captain of the guards knocks awkwardly on the carriage.

    I thought we could arrive in Tortoent pretty quickly but I guess we went pretty slowly.

    Did they n the trip so that we can stay overnight in a city equipped with all the amenities?

    I would be fine with just a bed and a roof over my head, but I brought along Nonna and children after all.

    Might as well mention that Casie, the city girl, has problems staying in worn-out ces too.

    Apparently, she¡¯s afraid that ghosts will appear and can¡¯t sleep soundly.

    ¡¸Thanks. It¡¯s fine now, we¡¯re not doing it anymore.¡¹

    When I open the door of the carriage in front of the inn, the fresh outside air really clears my mind.

    ¡¸Those who can stand, help support those who can¡¯t. And also, Yoguri is done, isn¡¯t she...... she¡¯spletely knocked out. Have Christoph carry her...... before that though, cover her with a cloth or something, she¡¯s still Aegir-sama¡¯s woman.¡¹

    Nonna gives brisk instructions to everyone.

    I think I did well inside the carriage since several of them can¡¯t stand right now.

    I went especially hard at Yoguri and she¡¯s not even conscious.

    ¡¸Miti and Maria can¡¯t stand either? Come, I¡¯ll carry them.¡¹

    I load the two of them on my back and carry them into the inn.

    I can hear the captain and his subordinate talking behind my back.

    ¡¸I was told to determine his nature on the way here, but...... what should I report?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s lustful and unrivalled...... and he¡¯s good in bed?¡¹

    ¡¸If I report that, the upper brass will think I¡¯m an idiot or something!¡¹

    ¡¸But besides that, there¡¯s nothing we can report about. We tried listening in and besides hearing the moans of women and how big his dick was, we didn¡¯t learn anything.¡¹

    ¡¸He likes bringing along beautifully dressed women and indulging in lewd activity...... he¡¯s an up-anding lustful man, report to them as such.¡¹

    ¡¸Still, all the women he has are wonderful. I¡¯m envious.¡¹

    ¡¸......you want to head to the brothel once we reach the capital? My treat.¡¹

    I pretend not to understand their conversation and continue carrying more than ten girls into the inn.

    After that, we didn¡¯t experience anything special as we sit in a circle and enjoy our dinner. We eat the rtively delicious food which isn¡¯t as delicious as the the meals prepared by the cooks in Rafen, and drink tea while gazing at the medium-sized town outside the window which isn¡¯t as prosperous as Rafen but not deste either.

    All the girls are also sleepy, feeling tired from the journey and the afternoon sex.

    ¡¸Fumu...... I¡¯m going to take a little walk outside. You girls can sleep first.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? We¡¯re not going to do it at night?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be in the carriage for the whole day tomorrow too. We have lots of time, plus everyone is tired. You can all take it easy and rx today.¡¹

    ¡¸You were going all out in the carriage on the way here after all......¡¹

    I give each of the girls a goodnight kiss as Celiaments with a sigh.

    ¡¸Aah...... it really won¡¯t get hard...... I was in the carriage the whole time too.¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll, what are you doing, zoning out like that?¡¹

    I almost kissed you by ident.

    Geez, what are you thinking about? You were like this during the whole trip too.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping it. I¡¯ll give you some money, go out to a brothel or something.¡¹

    This city should have a brothel.

    I¡¯m sure his troubles will clear up after sleeping with a girl.

    ¡¸No...... I will pass. Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what? Say that again.¡¹

    I think I heard something unbelievable.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to...... go to the brothel. Right now...... I¡¯m fine without girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll, are you really feeling that bad? ......don¡¯t tell me, is it not going to grow any longer!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what? What are you doing all of a sudden!?¡¹

    How strange, he still seems energetic.

    If he¡¯s losing interest in girls, I thought that meant his life ising to an end.

    ¡¸Anyways, juste with me. Maybe you¡¯ll cheer up if you take a look around the city at night.¡¹

    The inn looks like a decent building and seems sturdy enough, plus the Libatis soldiers are guarding it.

    On the off chance something happens, Alice is also there...... as long as she protects her ass, it will be hard for anyone to defeat her.

    I think it¡¯ll be fine to step outside for a short while.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going too!¡¹

    Ooh, of course Celia ising along.

    ¡¸Can I go too? I want to see other ces besides my home vige and Rafen too.¡¹

    Sheughs, saying how it will be a nice story to tell when she goes back to the vige.

    Mireille is a toned andrge-built woman, but that carefree smile is charming, like that of a child¡¯s.

    She seems much tinier and more adorable than when I first met her, maybe because I made her my woman, or perhaps I¡¯ve gotten used to seeing therger Irijina.

    ¡¸Oh, you can drink too, right Mireille? Let¡¯s go out for a cheap drink some time.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, just what I was hoping for. When we talk like this...... it really reminds me of the past. I never would have thought you¡¯d be such a big shot though.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right...... it¡¯s pretty much the same as before...... but it¡¯s not like we have the standing to address you without honorifics.¡¹

    Christophughs while Mack nods silently.

    It feels like forever since I¡¯ve talked to them like this.

    ¡¸You can forget about that stuff, Libatis doesn¡¯t have a noble system anyways. You can follow their example and call me whatever you want.¡¹

    I actually don¡¯t particrly like bowing my head or having people bow their heads to me.

    As long as they¡¯re people I don¡¯t hate, getting addressed without honorifics doesn¡¯t get me angry.

    Fortunately, there isn¡¯t anybody in this city who recognizes me, so it¡¯s fine to have drinks and act a little more vulgarly once in a while.

    ¡¸I will apany you.¡¹

    Only diluted honey mead for you though, Celia.

    I know you love the stuff, but you¡¯re not good at holding your alcohol yet.

    ¡¸Cheeeeeeers!!¡¹

    Schulite isn¡¯t a huge city so naturally the bar is lively at night.

    All of us head to an unpretentious ce and upy arge table for seven.

    ¡¸asionallying out like this is good. This disorderly atmosphere is nice.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, staying cooped up in a ptial residence all the time is too stuffy, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Christoph and Mack don¡¯t use the tasteless keigo.

    Mack doesn¡¯t really speak much in the first ce though.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t assign any guards...... I¡¯m a little worried.¡¹

    Of course Gido and Celia continue using keigo...... it would feel a little weird if they spoke casually actually.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Look around.¡¹

    We are surrounded by the energy from the hustle and bustle which is typical of a bar meant for the masses.

    There are people who are shouting loudly while gulping down their drinks, men who are slumped over the table andining, and even some people shoving each other, one step away from breaking out into a brawl.

    ¡¸Do you think there are any people here who recognize us?¡¹

    Celia and I are dressed neat and tidily so we shouldn¡¯t stand out.

    Gido and Kroll are just young men who are doing their best to drink after only recently starting to get acquainted with alcohol..

    ¡¸You stand out quite a bit though.¡¹

    When Mack¡¯s shoulder gets nudged, he grins silently.

    That¡¯s because this guy is easily taller than two meters, plus he¡¯s a muscr freak so he has a terrifyingly intimidating presence.

    ¡¸Anyhow...... there are a lot of brawny men around us too.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s right, Mack drew some attention with his size when we came in, but none of the men who are downing alcohol and biting into meat really paid us much attention after that.

    ¡¸By the way, how do people see me?¡¹

    Recently, Mireille was having serious doubts about her own presence and was worried that nobody would care about her.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re...... my woman of course.¡¹

    I pull her in for a hug and give her a kiss.

    That attracted some crude hooting from the people around us, but the stares quickly dispersed as if that kind of act happened often here.

    Mireille was d I took her with me.

    She has arge body and rough mannerisms so she blends in well with the bar¡¯s atmosphere.

    If Nonna was here, everyone would no doubt constantly stare at her.

    ¡¸Che, I¡¯m probably not pretty at all.¡¹

    I pat Mireille¡¯s head as she pouts.

    Her red hair is short as usual, but it feels much smoother than when I first slept with her, probably because she¡¯s been taking good care of it.

    ¡¸To begin with, the other women around Aegir are all so beautiful....... Honestly, I thought Ca was also really pretty back then too......paring to girls like Nonna-san, it¡¯s just weird. What¡¯s with that peerless beauty, not to mention that slim body and those mountain-like breasts, that¡¯s like using her appearance to pick a fight!¡¹

    ¡¸True...... they¡¯re pretty amazing.¡¹

    Everyone, excluding Celia, nods at Gido¡¯s words.

    I¡¯m also impressed with Nonna¡¯s tits.

    In addition, even with that size, they still point straight out whenid bare.

    ¡¸Mel-san as well...... being 40 years old a lie, right? If she was in our vige, she would naturally attract all the men to court her. ......I tried confirming her age many times in the beginning and she just looked at me with scary eyes.¡¹

    Oh, the time when Mireille¡¯s portion of meat was stabbed with a knife? ......well, it¡¯s taboo to mention age in front of Mel.

    Whenever she¡¯s close by, the servants who calcte her age also say the ¡®40¡¯ word in a softer voice.

    ¡¸And you¡¯ve got plenty of other pretty girls too!¡¹

    Mireille¡¯s getting a little emotional, maybe because of the alcohol.

    That¡¯s great, drink more alcohol and let everything out here. It¡¯ll make things easier on me too.

    She certainly is different from a sparkling beauty, that toned body of hers and that easy-to-talk-to aura makes her attractive.

    Actually, it¡¯s wonderful how she also seems to be filled with motherliness. I¡¯ll fill her womb up with my seed soon enough.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s instinctual for Aegir-sama to gather beautiful women and expand their wombs, hic.¡¹

    Even Celia is saying that?

    ...... the alcohol was diluted but she drank 5 sses...... not my fault.

    Mireille bites back at that point.

    ¡¸Noooope, you¡¯re quite pretty yourself! Way different from me!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my highest priority is serving Aegir-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸But you¡¯re sleeping with him, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸......I am.¡¹

    ¡¸If you behave like a spoiled child, is he nice to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Extremely...... he puts his hand on my cheek and says things like ¡°I love you, Celia¡± or ¡°My cute Celia¡± and it makes me excited to the core.¡¹

    ¡¸Kahh¡ª! I can¡¯t take this!¡¹

    Maybe I¡¯ll ignore this.

    ¡¸Listen well Kroll, men should rule over women. You must not let them dominate you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... that applies to more than one, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, you still have a ways to go if they get angry at you for cheating. The first step is to get them to say things like ¡°I don¡¯t care if you see other girls, but let me stay with you.¡± or things like ¡°I can¡¯t live without you~¡±.¡¹

    Christoph is telling Kroll something in a falsetto voice.

    One of the female employees is looking at them with a disgusted expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same thing in bed. You gotta at least be able to say ¡°You want it? Then work for it.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so!¡¹

    Was Christoph always that good at picking up women?

    I think I remember seeing him in a bar in Rafen one day and a girl was clinging to him, begging to be fucked.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, she even prostrated herself but he stepped on her and ran away in the end.

    Kroll currently has two women already, I wonder if he is aware.

    Gido and Mack are...... talking?

    ¡¸Mmm.¡¹

    ¡¸A-amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸You can practically hear those muscles bulging......¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmn.¡¹

    ¡¸I- I want a body like that too.¡¹

    Mack¡¯s upper half is exposed and he¡¯s posing while Gidopliments him.

    What are you guys doing......?

    ¡¸Mmhnm...... Nnh?¡¹

    As Mack put his hands behind his head and bends backward, a female squeezes a copper coin in his pants.

    Really, what are you guys doing?

    I guess everyone¡¯s doing stupid things because of the alcohol.

    I alsough and tease Celia and Mireille, asionally rubbing the ass of the female employee that passes me.

    The vulgar yet fun times continue, but at that moment, the door opens silently.

    ¡¸U-um......¡¹

    A female about 30 years oldes in, and overwhelms the atmosphere of the store.

    From what I can see, she seems like a mature girl who doesn¡¯te to ces like these very often.

    The woman talks to the each of the men seated near the entrance, but everytime she did so, she received uncouth hooting.

    ¡¸Hehehe, how about a round with us instead? We can fuck your ass and pussy at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸Gahahahahaha!!¡¹

    ¡¸No thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a little curious.¡¹

    She looks serious...... or more like desperate.

    She looks like she¡¯s about to cry.

    And then, she finally reaches our table.

    ¡¸U-um......¡¹

    Partly because of all the foul-mouthed words she got in response, she looks up fearfully at me.

    ¡¸What is it? What a pretty little thing...... well, please sit.¡¹

    I steal the chair from under Christoph and forcefully stop his ridiculous lies and stories about conquering 100 women.

    The female put a hand to her chest in relief after finally getting her first positive response.

    Hmm...... her boobs are average in size but they¡¯re pushing up her loose clothes.

    I think I can expect some bouncy ones.

    Her lips seem soft, though tiny.

    It might be hard to get all of my dick in there.......

    I should probably do her from the front while I kiss her.

    If I do, I would be able to feel the springy sensation of her breasts against me.

    ¡¸Um...... so......¡¹

    Thoughts of fucking the girl automatically appear in my head.

    Right, I should probably listen to her request.

    The only ones listening right now are Celia, Mireille and myself.

    ¡¸You see...... my daughter went missing!¡¹

    In that case, you should be talking to the guards.

    She continues on.

    ¡¸My daughter...... she went out to the outside forest to pick mushrooms this morning and she hasn¡¯te back yet. I think she went past the outer area of the forest where you could safely pick mountain vegetables and to the deeper, more dangerous ces. Now I don¡¯t know what to do...... the guards won¡¯t help outside the city and my husband went to the city states to do business, so I don¡¯t have anyone else to rely on.¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she¡¯s going to different bars to get some sort of help, knowing that manyborers and mercenaries who are confident in their strength tend to gather there.

    I personally don¡¯t think it¡¯s the smartest choice, but she must not have had any other option.

    ¡¸I will pay you back...... so please, help me find my daughter......¡¹

    ¡¸And how will you pay, out of curiosity?¡¹

    Mireille is quite reliable in these areas.

    ¡¸All the money I have......¡¹

    The woman takes out a few silver coins from her pocket. With that much, it might barely be enough to hire one mercenary.

    However, I don¡¯t need any money.

    ¡¸You can pay after your daughter is sessfully found, I¡¯ll also be taking advance payment.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! Will this be enough?¡¹

    I silently shake my head.

    After I see the woman look down dejectedly, I grab both her shoulders.

    ¡¸Eh!? What are you-......¡¹

    ¡¸The advance payment, I¡¯m taking it now.¡¹

    I put my lips against her soft-looking lips.

    Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t like it if I suddenly stuck my tongue in her mouth.

    I separate from her after a light peck.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless to step inside the forest at night. We¡¯ll search when it¡¯s dawn.¡¹

    To be honest, there¡¯s a high chance of dying from the wolves and goblins if you stay overnight in the forest.

    If we can find some items which belong to the deceased, the woman will be able to give up the search, and if we do manage to rescue the daughter, it¡¯s highly likely that she¡¯ll give me her body in return.

    ¡¸Alright, we drank enough today! Let¡¯s head to bed and prepare for tomorrow!¡¹

    I pick up Christoph, who is on the floor and already sleeping, and carry him back to the inn.

    Everybody else starts getting ready to leave as well.

    I was thinking how Celia¡¯s been awfully quiet, but she¡¯spletely wasted.

    I¡¯ll leave her to Mireille.

    ¡¸U-um...... I don¡¯t know if it will help, but I have some information! There are rumors of arge serpent appearing in the foresttely.¡¹

    The woman runs after us and tells me.

    I don¡¯t think a big snake sounds too scary, however I¡¯ll still be careful.

    ¡¸Also...... there are rumors of a half-naked woman as well!¡¹

    A female molester of the forest, wonderful, I hope I get to meet her.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Apanying to the Democratic Nation of Libatis:

    Nonna (still beautiful), Celia (adjutant), Ca (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (presence), Leah (lover), Casie (kite2), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover)

    Alice (magical girl), Antonio (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Gido (escort), Kroll (escort), Schwartz (lewd horse), Mack (muscle), Christoph (100 kills?3)

    Assets: 10 700 gold (Trip Preparations -180)

    Sexual Partners: 223, children who have been born: 48

 Chapter 210: Irregularities of the Forest Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 210: Irregrities of the Forest Part 1</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    When the sun eventually rises in the morning, each of us grab our weapons and gather outside the city.

    Celia and Mireille went with the safe choice and brought one-handed swords, while Gido and Christoph brought the standard sword issued to them for being part of the escort squad.

    Gido also carried his personal bow on his back.

    ¡¸We might have to do some fighting...... so Mireille, you can stay in the inn if you want.¡¹

    It would feel awkward to have her fight after I brought her here as my lover.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ve alreadye this far. It isn¡¯t in my nature to sleep in the inn and leave everything to you either. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay calm like that.¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve fought together with Mireille, so might actually be enjoyable.

    In the worst case, Christoph is also here to block at least one hit.

    I ignore the dissatisfied man and take a look around me.

    Mack and Kroll have entric weapons.

    The muscle giant Mack is wielding a two-handed mace, a cudgel which is about one meter long and has an iron head.

    It seems like a crude weapon but the metal part is covered in bumps and the whole thing seems incredibly heavy. You won¡¯t get away scot free after getting hit by this thing.

    When held by this guy, thisrge mace also appears to be a one-handed weapon.

    ¡¸Let me try holding it.¡¹

    I try wielding the weapon out of curiosity and it truly was as heavy as it looked.

    If I swung it around with one hand, I¡¯ll probably lose my bnce.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try too...... gyaah! H-help!¡¹

    Celia wanted to test it out as well, though she got pinned by the pole when I handed it to her.

    Mireille and Gido try lifting the mace together.

    It¡¯s a weapon suitable for the muscr Mack.

    ¡¸Anyhow, Kroll......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry......¡¹

    For this outing, Kroll was treated as just an apanying servant and didn¡¯t bring a weapon.

    What he brought with him in a hurry was a stick he borrowed from the inn and the lid of a pot.

    At least keep a sword on your hip.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think that even I would have to fight-, oww.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re relied on by women. It doesn¡¯t make sense for Mireille to fight while you don¡¯t.¡¹

    Celia, look down on him.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    When Celia¡¯s cold stares hit Kroll, he resigns himself and readjusts the rod and lid in his hands.

    That¡¯s good.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, we¡¯re like a hero and his party who appears in those stories we hear all the time.¡¹

    Everyoneughs at Christoph¡¯s light-hearted remark.

    We do resemble that group a little.

    ¡¸Mack is the beefy warrior who is proud of his strength.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Mack flexes his muscles out and poses.

    He might not say much, but he¡¯s a reliable man.

    As the captain of the Engineer Corps, he is more involved with the construction of camps than fighting, however, his abnormal strength allows him to easily carry the luggage of five people by himself.

    When I asked the prostitutes in Rafen, they tell me his cock is monster-ss too.

    As I thought, those withrge dicks are strong.

    ¡¸Gido is the archer who never misses.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha...... you¡¯re making me blush.¡¹

    Gido has a forced smile on his face.

    His skill with the bow is in the upper echelon even amongst the mountain nation and he¡¯s practically an expert whenpared to the rest of us.

    Pipi is probably still better at hitting targets, though his strength when pulling his bowstring is enough to allow him to prate most armor.

    When we have to fight at close-range, his swordsmanship is top ss too.

    He¡¯s only 16, yet he¡¯s already skilled and dependable, plus he has a good head on his shoulders, which was why he was appointed as a toon leader for the escort squad.

    He is also quite popr among the girls in the city because of his serious personality.

    Apparently, they can¡¯t get enough of his rather handsome face which still retains a youthful look.

    Many girls feel sad after hearing he¡¯s married, but knowing he¡¯s able to make a living conversely increases his poprity further.

    Incidentally, the girl in charge of preparing the food for the escort squad has approached Gido, telling him she¡¯s fine with having cheating sex.

    ¡¸Celia-chan is the acrobatic fighter who excels in nimble strikes.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change at all.

    Her skill of aiming at the opponent¡¯s joints and gaps in their armor is something neither Mack or I have, moreover her skill with throwing daggers is excellent as well.

    She has extremely agile movements and can flip to the back or front in a sh.

    Irijina tried to imitate her and ended up angering Nonna when furniture was destroyed, but that¡¯s a story for another day.

    In addition, her senses are exceptionally keen and she is usually the first person to identify any threat.

    That sensitivity might be the reason she gets turned on so easily from her nipples and clitoris.

    ¡¸Mireille is the female warrior. Call her big sister1.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck is that?¡¹

    Mireille sighs in disgust.

    She looks like your typical warriordy.

    As a woman, she¡¯s taller and more toned than others and being a former mercenary, she¡¯s by far stronger than average men.

    She doesn¡¯t usually stand out because of Irijina, but she¡¯s very observant and at least won¡¯t panic or do anything foolish.

    Her rough tone contrasts with her ability to care for others and the abundance of her motherly love, and that makes her attractive in her own way.

    Apparently, Nonna and Catherine tried desperately to cure her rough tone.

    ¡¸Kroll is...... a trainee, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right...... for someone like me who can¡¯t even get hard...... I¡¯m just a good-for-nothing.¡¹

    Kroll hangs his head dejectedly.

    He¡¯s been doing physicalbor as a servant so he¡¯s got some muscle on his body, plus he asionally trains with Irijina, but still, he can¡¯t be considered skilled if youpare him with Gido and Celia who train on a daily basis.

    I¡¯ve asked L and Mira, the two women he made into his lovers, and they tell me even though his dick is on the small side, his thrusting is fairly persistent for his age.

    However, there is something they hesitated to tell me .......something that happened recently.

    I wonder if that has anything to do with how dark and self-torturing he istely.

    ¡¸And there¡¯s me! I, Christoph, am the hero and the one who will save the world......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a sec.¡¹¡¸Wait right there! Getting so full of yourself even though you¡¯re just Christoph!¡¹

    Me and Celia jump in at the same time.

    ¡¸No matter how you look at it, Aegir-sama should be the hero! How can you disregard that and name yourself the hero!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no matter how you look at it, carrying such arge spear makes you muscr warrior number two! I¡¯m telling you, in terms of appearance, I should be the hero!¡¹

    Christoph puffs out his chest.

    That may be true if referring to the heroic stories.

    He¡¯s about as tall as me and his body looks strong and well-trained.

    But in fact, everything is just a bluff and he¡¯s the weakest man out of all the escort squad.

    In arm wrestling, he¡¯s lost to Mireille and broke his arm against Irijina.

    He¡¯s the longest serving member of my army and a veteran soldier who has survived countless battles, yet he still has no achievements to date.

    Mack is the captain of the 200-man Engineer Corps, Gido is the toon leader of about ten escorts and Christoph is still a private.

    I want to promote him, but there is no reason to do so even if I look favorably on him.

    However, he has an inherent cheerful personality, is fairly liked by the squad, and is more importantly highly valued by his superstitious friends for the ¡®blessing of luck¡¯ he imbues them with every time he touches their head before a battle.

    ¡¸Someone like you is just a meat shield. You¡¯re just a piece of equipment.¡¹

    ¡¸How cruel!!¡¹

    Christoph and Celia make a huge fuss while the rest of usugh and continue on the path.

    It didn¡¯t take long for us to reach the forest where the city girls go to pick wild vegetables.

    We didn¡¯t say much to the Libatis soldiers beforeing out here so I want to get back within the day if possible.

    Let¡¯s start looking around immediately.

    Celia and Gido get serious as soon as we enter the forest.

    ¡¸She said that the outer ring of the forest is not a particrly dangerous area, right? Her daughter should have went deeper into the forest before going missing.¡¹

    The two of them shake their heads while remaining silent.

    ¡¸No...... this ce isn¡¯t safe. It¡¯s probably here.¡¹

    ¡¸Visibility is poor, but there has been unnatural movement in the grass ever since we came here. It¡¯s probably hiding somewhere here.¡¹

    Celia feels something unsettling while Gido narrows his eyes and surveys his surroundings.

    This is different from what that woman told us, it is better to be careful.

    As we progress deeper into the forest, even I can hear the rustling of grass.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing......¡¹¡¸Yeah, I think it¡¯s waiting for the right opportunity.¡¹

    It happened right when the atmosphere became the most tense.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Christoph trips on a rock and falls over.

    When everyone¡¯s attention was directed towards Christoph, shadowy figures flew out altogether from the grass around us.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here!¡¹

    What appeared in front of us were several wolves. They rushed at us in a straight line.

    ¡¸Gido!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Gido quickly readies his bow.

    Without panicking, he releases two volleys with a speed I wish the archers in my army could learn.

    The two arrows do not stray from their targets and sink in between the wolves¡¯ eyes.

    After letting out loud whining sounds, the two beasts copse to the ground. Another one rushes forward, slipping past its fallen brethren, but Gido doesn¡¯t seem fazed.

    He holds his aim steady and waits until the wolf jumps before releasing another arrow through its windpipe.

    Gido is using the powerfulposite bow meant for military purposes and steel-tipped arrows which can even pierce through armor.

    Firing at such close distance caused even the feathers of the arrow to be buried into the animal, killing the poor thing instantly and silently.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll being from all around us.¡¹

    The first three wolves were finished off, but the onught continues.

    ¡¸These wolves!¡¹

    Celia rushes out and zips by the wolf while skillfully shing its throat.

    She bends her body backward to avoid the fangs of another rushing wolf and cuts its soft stomach area before kicking it aside.

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹

    A wolfes charging at me from the side while I was watching Celia fight.

    I was about to counterattack but it¡¯s head is already crushed.

    ¡¸......sorry.¡¹

    Mack lowers his head slightly before swinging his mace and sending another wolf flying.

    I see, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s flinging them all away.

    Kroll is about to face-off in a battle to the death with one of the wolves.

    ¡¸Take that! And that!¡¹

    He desperately fends off attacks with the pot lid while swinging his stick, but since his weapon is just a wooden rod, it isn¡¯t enough to defeat the wolf.

    The fight is one which not only highlights how important skill is, but also how valuable it is to have a weapon of decent quality.

    ¡¸They¡¯re strong...... these wolves aren¡¯t anything special.¡¹

    Mireille and I don¡¯t even have to fight.

    We rushed over to help those in danger just in case but it looks like the battle will end without us having to make an appearance.

    ¡¸They¡¯re used to fighting after all.¡¹

    Compared to an army of charging heavy infantry, these wolves seem cute.

    ¡¸Truly, pretty much everything has changed since I first met them......¡¹

    Mireille notices something mid-sentence and shouts loudly.

    ¡¸Everyone, be careful! These things have cors around their necks. They are owned by someone!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Now that I look at them again, I can see a worn-out cor and a rope attached to their necks.

    It¡¯s unthinkable for normal humans to keep wolves as pets, which means.......

    ¡¸On top of the trees, goblins!¡¹

    Sensing that we perceived their presence, the goblins make nasty squealing sounds.

    At the same time, rocks and crude spears get thrown at us.

    I see, they were nning to attack collectively after their wolves caused confusion and chaos amongst us.

    However, they¡¯re toote, the wolves are already getting wiped out.

    They have lost their chance to attack at the same time.

    ¡¸Mack and Mireille will handle the enemies on the ground. Celia and Gido, fall back and prioritize dealing with the goblins in the trees. Kroll and Christoph will protect Celia and Gido.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹

    Everyone moves ording to my instructions.

    Celia sheathes her sword and hurls her throwing daggers while Gido shoots down goblin after goblin with his bow.

    Wooden spearse flying at us as a form of counterattack, but most of them can easily be evaded.

    Mack and Mireille eliminated the wolves on the ground and even the goblins who sed them on us.

    ¡¸Ugggooooah!!¡¹

    Mack was especially lively, using his mace to literally crush the goblins.

    After all, his weapon was the same size as those critters so their defenses were pointless against him.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t lose either.¡¹

    I step forward with my spear.

    First, I kick away and kill the wolf fighting Kroll in a life-or-death battle, then charge to the front.

    ¡¸Sorrah!¡¹

    I sever the foreleg of the wolf at the joint.

    Next, I decapitate the goblin who turned to face me, and then stab the leftover abdomen before hurling the body at the goblins in the trees.

    ¡¸Woah, that was close.¡¹

    I grab the fist-sized stone which was thrown at me by a different goblin and chuck it back towards the trees in full force, urately hitting another goblin and taking out half of its head.

    ¡¸Giiiiiiiih!¡¹

    Two goblins holding sticks jump at me from the left and right.

    Coming at me from both sides is a decent idea, but the range of our weapons are different, so it won¡¯t work unless you approach me directly from the side.

    I wind my arm back and make a full turn with my spear to send both of their heads flying.

    ¡¸Woah! Do these things not die without spraying nasty liquids?¡¹

    The spurt of blood sshed on me.

    Their blood stinks.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so ridiculous when you¡¯re cutting heads off left and right......¡¹

    Christophments as he confidently faces off against a goblin with his sword in hand.

    The creature roughly one meter in height is already trembling in fear before fighting the well-built Christoph.

    ¡¸Fufufu, curse your ill luck for cing you in front of me!¡¹

    As Christoph shes at the monster, the goblin somehow blocks the attack with his stick and is forced to take a step back.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you can¡¯t win if you defend all the time! Although it¡¯s impossible for you to win against me in the first ce!¡¹

    Christoph pressures the monster with a smug smile on his face.

    Still, why are you having such an intense fight with a goblin?

    These opponents should be ones where you can easily finish off in a single strike if you arepletely armed.

    ¡¸I should probably end this soon! This little bastard!¡¹

    Christoph kicks the goblin to the ground and moves in to deliver the finishing blow.

    However, he took too long and the creature was able to cry for help.

    Three fellow goblins gather in front of him.

    ¡¸Wh-what the-!?¡¹

    Now that the enemy has increased in numbers to four goblins, the tables have turned. Christoph couldn¡¯t escape.

    He tries to defend but quickly gets his sword knocked out of his hands by the goblin¡¯s stick.

    ¡¸Help me pleeeeeaase!!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing, idiot!¡¹

    Gido changes his aim after hearing that pathetic plea and shoots down two goblins in front of Christoph, however the remaining two goblins close the distance to finish off the weakest man with their sticks raised above their heads.

    ¡¸Good grief.¡¹

    I step forward and deflect on stick with my spear while blocking the other one with my gauntlet.

    What¡¯s so scary about these weak goblins holding sticks?

    ¡¸Hmmph!¡¹

    I punch the face of the goblin with my left hand and smash its head, making sure I don¡¯t get its blood on me this time. I kick the other one down and stomp on its head.

    ¡¸Fuu...... that was a dangerous fight.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing against mere goblins. Just go sleep in the back or something......¡¹

    As I shake my head in disappointment, I feel something hit the back of my head.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    I turn back and see goblins hidden in the nearby treetops.

    I guess they threw a rock at me.

    The rock itself wasn¡¯t big and it didn¡¯t really hurt that much, but getting hit after telling off Christoph in the manner I did doesn¡¯t make me look good.

    It makes him smile a little.

    My reason flew out the window from the anger and feeling of being uncool.

    I¡¯m most definitely not venting my anger out on them at all.

    ¡¸...... how dare you do something like that.¡¹

    It¡¯s all your fault.

    I re at the goblins up in the trees.

    The monsters who are cheering after a clean hit start bing frightened, but I¡¯m not going to show any mercy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill all of you...... get down here.¡¹

    I rush at them with my spear, which prompts the goblins to leap from branch to branch and escape.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t run, fight me!¡¹

    I give chase and run faster, finally getting in range to one of them on their way to another branch.

    ¡¸There you are.¡¹

    I bisect the goblin in half while it¡¯s still in mid-air.

    I am covered in that stinky blood again but I don¡¯t care.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do the same to the rest of you. You¡¯re all dead.¡¹

    I can¡¯t distinguish the goblins from each other.

    So I¡¯ll kill all of them.

    It¡¯s too much of a hassle to chase after them.

    I¡¯ll just chop down all the trees here.

    Fortunately, the trees in the outer circumference of the forest aren¡¯t toorge.

    If I cut all of them down, they¡¯ll have no choice but to stay on the ground.

    Three goblins managed to escape to the top of a rtively big tree...... don¡¯t underestimate me.

    ¡¸Fhmph!¡¹

    I swing my spear at it with full strength and the tree falls down apanied with cracking sounds. The goblins scream as they are brought down with the tree.

    One falls to the ground and dies after breaking its neck, while another one breaks its leg after falling and is not able to move.

    As I punch the face of the creature writhing in pain, thest one who can still move runs away.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you run.¡¹

    I run after it.

    The goblin isn¡¯t particrly fast and I¡¯m not particrly slow.

    When I¡¯m within range, I pierce the monster in the back, then roar loudly.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s next!?¡¹

    Suddenly, the goblins who were facing off against Mack and Mireille scatter in all directions.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t run!¡¹

    I shout while pursuing and crushing the fleeing monsters.

    Wait, why am I getting so angry over something so insignificant like goblins?

    I realize that I¡¯m doing this without any reason, but it would look uncool if I put down my spear now after yelling like that.

    I guess I¡¯ll kill as many as I can reach for now.

    Trees get toppled and goblins get crushed.

    ¡¸Uggaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸......who¡¯s the real monster here?¡¹

    ¡¸A rock was thrown from above, eh......¡¹

    I hear Christoph speaking.

    Shut up, it¡¯s all your fault.

 Chapter 210: Irregularities of the Forest Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 210: Irregrities of the Forest Part 2</h4>

    ¡¸Fuu...... Fuu......¡¹

    I steady my breathing after crushing thest of the goblins.

    ¡¸I let a few of them escape.¡¹

    ¡¸...... You overdid it. You cleared so many trees here that the sun is shining through now.¡¹

    After looking around, it¡¯s exactly as Celia says. I¡¯ve knocked down rows and rows of trees and the sun is peeking out from therge gap in the sky.

    ¡¸Corpses of wolves and goblins are all over the ce...... no, you can¡¯t really tell what monster these bodies belong to when they¡¯ve been destroyed this much. Whoeveres in here after us will make a huge fuss to the guards when they discover this.¡¹

    Mireille seems to feel the same way as Celia.

    Hm, it was as if a wicked monster rampaged through this area.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s forget what¡¯s already happened. More importantly, we have to head deeper into the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸About that......¡¹¡¸It¡¯s hard to say......¡¹

    Gido and Celia look troubled.

    ¡¸This is just the outer area of the forest. Things will probably get worse if we go deeper. To be honest, I don¡¯t think the girl wandered that far. I can¡¯t let the chief expose himself to more danger either...... should we just report to the guards and let them handle it?¡¹

    ¡¸If they found out this many goblins appeared in the outer part of the forest, they will probably assemble a subjugation squad too. It¡¯s easier to search the forest if we have more personnel. We should turn back.¡¹

    Celia is suggesting we return to the city too.

    She was against this idea in the first ce.

    The only reason she didn¡¯t chase away the woman in the bar yesterday was because she passed out after drinking.

    ¡¸Hmmm, this might be a simr situation we had before where she is kidnapped by the goblins and then raped. A few days could make the difference between life or death.¡¹

    I would like to find her on my own since I¡¯m the one who epted the request.

    However, going further will definitely mean Celia and Mireille will be exposed to more danger.

    It¡¯s probably better just to proceed with the men.......

    ¡¸By the way, I¡¯m not leaving Aegir-sama¡¯s side.¡¹

    Celia clings to me.

    Her instincts have been unusually sharptely.

    ¡¸This is strange though.¡¹

    Mireille puts a hand to her chin and tilts her head.

    ¡¸Strange? Goblins appear normally in all sorts of ces.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. But these guys were in a pack, plus they brought wolves...... and climbed trees...... it didn¡¯t feel like a coincidence that they came from the depths of the forest and found us.¡¹

    The one who is most knowledgeable about goblin ecology is the former mercenary and monster exterminator, Mireille.

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying they wereying in wait for us?¡¹

    Gido and Celia be serious, while Christoph and Kroll be scared.

    Mack is closing his eyes and standing firmly like arge tree.

    ¡¸No, they don¡¯t have that much intelligence...... from what I could see, there wasn¡¯t a hobgoblin leading them. They are probably living somewhere close by.¡¹

    ¡¸So does that mean they took her there?¡¹

    ¡¸I am not certain about that yet. In the first ce, light shines on this ce and wind blows through here often, so it isn¡¯t the most pleasant ce for goblins.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu...... is there a reason behind them staying in an unpleasant area?¡¹

    ¡¸I can think of two reasons. The first is that they moved here just so they can hunt for prey.¡¹

    ¡¸They targeted that girl as prey?¡¹

    Mireille shakes her head in response to Celia¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Mmm, I don¡¯t think a pack of goblins that size would change their hideout just for the sake of one girl. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s the other reason.¡¹

    Kroll gulps and readies the pot lid in his hand.

    After all that fighting, it hasn¡¯t been damaged, what a sturdy lid you have there.

    ¡¸Something appeared in the depths of the forest where they¡¯refortable...... and made them unable to live there.¡¹

    ¡¸We should really go back!¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry Celia, but I can¡¯t give up here after promising that woman.

    I don¡¯t know what will happen, and honestly I could end up dying too, but I will still do my utmost.

    ¡¸I have taken her lips. I can ram my rod in her when we seed...... she is prepared for at least that much.¡¹

    ¡¸You said it in such a cool way, but you¡¯re acting based on your lower half!?¡¹

    Shut up, Christoph.

    ¡¸Such a promise was made? The only thing you did for the advance payment was stealing her lips.¡¹

    What are you talking about Mireille?

    If stealing her lips is the down payment, then the reward is her body, and if the end result is even better, she might be okay with letting me cum inside her.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Don¡¯t make such an unhappy face, there may be dropped sweets deeper inside the forest.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t eat them if they¡¯ve already dropped on the ground! What do you think I am!?¡¹

    As we progress further into the forest, the vegetation gets thicker and the overgrown grass hinders our vision.

    Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for any girl to pick mushrooms here.

    So maybe she really is in the goblins¡¯ nest from back there...... still, it¡¯s possible she could be carried here against her will.

    ¡¸Sh!¡¹

    Gido, who is walking in the lead, sticks out his hand to stop us.

    Everyone immediately hides in the grass and holds their breath.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something moving in front. It¡¯s not a goblin, it¡¯s something bigger.¡¹

    I look between the des of tall grass and listen carefully.

    I can hear the rustling sounds made by the motion of something which had no intention to hide.

    Arge area of short trees and grass is swaying.

    I expected it to be big but if I can¡¯t see its head, then it must be a long animal.

    ¡¸That kind of movement is a snake...... it¡¯srge...... easily longer than five meters.¡¹

    Celia whispers her thoughts.

    Five meters huh, that¡¯s pretty long.

    ¡¸A five meter long serpent......¡¹¡¸Hieee.¡¹

    Christoph and Kroll sound pathetic.

    You have that pot lid, do your best.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s big, it¡¯ll be easier to take it down.¡¹

    The scary part about snakes is their venom, and how they suddenly jump out to bite you from the shadows.

    It may be more powerful due to itsrge size, but that also means that its movements are not as quick.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to fight it unnecessarily. We can hide here and let it go past us.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess.¡¹

    If we end up fighting, somebody may get hurt and Christoph might die this time.

    There¡¯s nothing to gain from fighting either, so we¡¯ll just stay here quietly.

    As I was about to sit my ass on the ground and take a nap to pass the time, the face of a woman suddenly appears and gradually rises.

    My eyes widen at the unexpected sight.

    The woman¡¯s body seems to stretch up to reach for a persimmon located on a rtively high tree branch.

    I was unconsciously captivated by the beauty of her upper body, however the part from her belly and below is the body of a snake, which is thick enough that I don¡¯t know if I canpletely wrap my arms around it.

    Half human, half monster...... I¡¯ve heard stories about it, so this is amia.

    ¡¸Lamia...... Mmgh!¡¹

    Mireille covers Kroll¡¯s mouth with her hand.

    ¡¸Quiet......mias are many times more vicious than serpents......¡¹

    If you think of them as snakes with intelligence, it¡¯s clear that they would have a nasty nature.

    In addition, I heardmias are capable of using weapons, despite the one in front of us currently holding nothing but a persimmon.

    The problem isn¡¯t that though.

    The female who plucked that fruit just now isn¡¯t wearing any clothes.

    In other words, those abundant and shapely breasts were shaking all over the ce as she moved.

    Not good...... I can¡¯t help myself.

    ¡¸What a nice body! What nice breasts!¡¹¡¸Wait, Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there!?¡¹

    She realized I¡¯m here.

    I wonder how keen amia¡¯s senses are.

    ¡¸I could hear the voice from somewhere outside the forest!¡¹

    Not long after Mireille and Celia chase after me, themia throws the fruit away and slithers toward me.

    Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t look like we can avoid a battle.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance! She¡¯s strong!¡¹

    Everyone readies their weapons as Mireille screams.

    Hey, it¡¯s a naked woman, how can you point your weapons at her.......

    Themia wiggles its body with tremendous speed and closes the distance.

    Gido aims his bow but is not able to predict the irregr zigzag movements of the monster.

    When themia reached point-nk range, its body suddenly curls back.

    ¡¸Eh? Guwah!¡¹

    Surprised at the abrupt change of direction, Gido left himself open for an attack by the flexed snake torso, getting sent flying backwards and crashing into a tree after not being able topletely stop the force of the impact.

    ¡¸This thing!¡¹

    Mireille shes at the monster.

    However, the soft-looking scales parry the de and no injury results.

    ¡¸Human!¡¹

    Themia circles around Mireille and wraps its long body around her, then quickly tightens and squeezes.

    ¡¸Gyaaaah!!¡¹

    Now that the situation has be like this, a shield and sword is no longer effective.

    Kroll and Christoph who ran to try and help get knocked away with one strike of themia¡¯s tail.

    The snake body seemsrge but by no means moves sluggishly.

    ¡¸Mireille-san!¡¹¡¸......Nn!¡¹

    Celia readies a knife aimed at themia¡¯s face while Mack wields his mace.

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯ll save her.¡¹

    It might be a monster, but it still has the upper body of a woman.

    I would feel ashamed if it injures its face.

    Besides, there might be a chance Celia¡¯s knife or Mack¡¯s mace might hit Mireille if she moves wildly.

    ¡¸Coming again, human?!¡¹

    I leave my spear behind and rush towards themia to save Mireille.

    Sure enough, its tail swings at me mid-charge, though the power of its strike is reduced because most of its body was wrapped around Mireille so I am able to block it with my arm.

    Putting Kroll aside, even Christoph wearing armor was blown away by something like this......?

    ¡¸Mireille, I¡¯ming to save you now.¡¹

    ¡¸Auu...... thanks.¡¹

    I try to pull Mireille away from the clutches of themia, but it squeezes tighter and fights against my strength, refusing to let me do so.

    ¡¸Guh...... what¡¯s this strength...... even though you¡¯re just a human.¡¹

    I thought I could simply loosen her grip, but it has a considerable amount of power.

    With that amount of strength, an average man would not be able topete at all.

    ¡¸Ghk, slippery.¡¹

    The biggest problem is that the snake body is smoother than I thought and every time I grab it tighter, it slips out of my grasp.

    If only I had something to hold onto.

    ¡¸You little-!¡¹

    Losing its temper, themia bites my shoulder.

    Fortunately, its fangs were not very sharp and did not pierce my armor although there is the possibility of poison from getting even just a scratch.

    I twist my body out of the way and my hand manages to find a slight indented area to grab on.

    Further, the opening seems to go rather deep and there is no scale inside to prevent passage.

    I can use this.

    ¡¸Hyaah! T-that¡¯s-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    I insert two fingers into the hole and pull with all my strength.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    For some reason, themia faints and bes limp.

    Mireille was released and somehow returns to where Celia and the others are.

    Even so, I wonder why it suddenly lost all of its strength like that.

    ¡¸Y-y-you...... how dare you...... unforgivable...... what would you do if it tore!!?¡¹

    Now that I look again, themia is enraged with its human upper body, in particr its face, turning red in anger.

    I guessing to an agreement is impossible now.

    ¡¸Nnuhn.¡¹

    Mack throws my spear so itnds in front of me.

    ¡¸You little-!¡¹

    The serpent body winds left and right as themia slithers into point-nk range, but as long as I don¡¯t get misled by its size, I should be able to handle the speed.

    I block the continuous attacks unleashed by its torso with my spear, and while the blows seem pretty heavy, they¡¯re nothing like what I experienced in my fight with Gildress.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Take off its head now!¡¹

    ¡¸Its abdomen is unguarded, finish it with a thrust!¡¹

    Celia and Mireille are shouting something at me from behind, but if I listen to their advice I¡¯ll end up killing it.

    To be honest, I think it¡¯s surprisingly easy just to defeat this thing.

    Even though its snake-like movements are strange, they¡¯re monotonous and it¡¯s nothing to worry about once I get used to it.

    However, the difficulty level spikes when trying to defeat themia without injuring it.

    ¡¸This human! This humannn!¡¹

    Themia is clearly angry and has lost itsposure.

    I¡¯ll try to bait it.

    After deflecting many tail attacks and evading its bite attempts, I raise my spear up and sh at themia¡¯s head.

    She grins and her snake part moves agilely out of the way to avoid my spear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    After missing my attack, I¡¯m left wide open so one strike with her tail knocks the spear out of my hand.

    Without dy, themia coils its body around me.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹¡¸I¡¯lle save you now......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯te!!¡¹

    I stop the flustered Celia and Mireille as well as the mace-wielding Mack.

    This situation is necessary for me to defeat her.

    ¡¸Fufu, are you at least trying to let yourpanions escape? I don¡¯t hate that part of you, but I¡¯m not going to show any mercy. Digging two fingers into my embarrassing hole...... now I¡¯m going to eat you starting with your head!¡¹

    So that was her genitalia...... wonderful, I can mate with her as long as she has a hole.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll strangle you to death!¡¹

    The snake body wrapped around me starts squeezing tighter.

    ¡¸Guwah, so tight.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, suffer more.¡¹

    Themia satisfyingly watches on as my body bends and I let out a painful groan.

    That beautiful face gets closer to my suffering face.

    Now¡¯s the time.

    ¡¸Rggh!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re kidding!¡¹

    I flex both arms and push apart the constricting snake body, then pull my hands out.

    From thatst grappling match, I could tell that I am stronger as long as I have a good grip, that much was simple to understand.

    I grab themia¡¯s face with my freed hands, pull it close to me and steal her lips.

    ¡¸Nmmu!? Nmmmh!!¡¹

    She struggles desperately but is unable to get away while I¡¯m holding her head.

    She tries to wrap her snake body to strangle me but that¡¯s not nearly enough to kill me.

    Hahaha, this is my win.

    ¡¸......what is that?¡¹¡¸He was aiming for that from the start so he purposely let himself be captured......?¡¹

    I continue pressing my lips on themia¡¯s lips as Celia and Mireille stare coldly at my back.

    Since I¡¯m kissing her anyways, might as well add some tongue too.

    Amia¡¯s tongue ispletely different from a human¡¯s, it¡¯s thin and strangely long.

    ¡¸Nggooh! Nggghuu!!¡¹

    It would be enjoyable if she just epts me, but themia continues to resist.

    I won¡¯t make any progress at this rate, I¡¯ll have to settle this soon.

    I hold onto themia¡¯s face with one hand while I use the other one to pinch her nose.

    Her lips don¡¯t have any gaps for her to breathe from her mouth.

    It will be painful but I don¡¯t want to hurt her, so forgive me for at least this much.

    ¡¸Nngh...... Ngoh......¡¹

    Because she was struggling so much, it didn¡¯t take long for her to run out of breath.

    She groans as she ils wildly, pounding her hands against my face until she finally loses consciousness.

    Her snake body also loses strength and loosely falls to the ground.

    ¡¸Puha...... alright, now I¡¯ll bring you back. Sorrah!¡¹

    After seeing herpletely fainted, I separate from her lips and p her back.

    Breath returns to her lungs, though she is slightly choking, doing her best just to breathe normally again.

    She won¡¯t be able to move much for a while.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over. Now what should I do?¡¹

    I take another look at the copsedmia who is gasping for air.

    She truly has nice tits and a pretty face.

    Her lower body is that of a snake but I think fucking her shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as she has a hole.

    It¡¯s a shame she doesn¡¯t have plump thighs.

    ¡¸The chief defeated that snake woman with a kiss......¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say it......¡¹

    ¡¸My club flew away somewhere...... I only have this lid left.¡¹

    The malesment with dumbfounded looks.

    ¡¸We were saved but...... he put his finger in her hole?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is someone who can¡¯t help himself when he sees a hole after all.¡¹

    The females look somewhat reproachfully at me.

    ¡¸Uuun......¡¹

    It was about time themia woke up.

    I have plenty of things I want to ask and do.

    Aah, I¡¯m looking forward to it...... I¡¯m really excited.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you¡¯re getting hard! Your pants are going to tear, so stop thinking about naughty things!¡¹

    That was close, that was close. If my dick gets erect and bursts out of my pants, I won¡¯t stop at talking.

    Well, let¡¯s chat with this beautiful snake woman.

 Chapter 210: Irregularities of the Forest Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 210: Irregrities of the Forest Part 3</h4>

    ¡¸Are you awake?¡¹

    ¡¸Kh!?¡¹

    Themia struggles wildly as soon as she opens her eyes, though Mack pins her arms behind her back while I smile and pretend to soothe her by lightly caressing her pretty lips with my hand.

    ¡¸Rx, we don¡¯t intend to do anything to you. I just want to talk.¡¹

    Of course I would like to use her hole if possible and have that thin and long tongue unique to snakes licking my dick but if I brought that up in the beginning, I¡¯m sure she wouldin, which is why I won¡¯t say anything for now.

    ¡¸What do you mean talk...... and why are you touching my boobs?¡¹

    As I thought, thismia is sensitive, I was secretly rubbing them lightly and she realized right away.

    I won¡¯t beat around the bush then.

    ¡¸You have such nice breasts. That and we¡¯re looking for someone. A young girl wandered into the forest yesterday, do you know anything?¡¹

    Themia awkwardly averts her eyes.

    ¡¸I- I don¡¯t know anything. Absolutely nothing at all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸You know something, don¡¯t you. Tell us.¡¹¡¹

    My voice oveps with Mireille¡¯s

    I won¡¯t let her talk her way out of this.

    Let me pinch her nipple.

    ¡¸Hyaa! Why would you squeeze the tip...... fine, I get it.¡¹

    She ps away my hand and wriggles her body to get free from Mack. She may be a monster, but she¡¯s someone who we can get through to using speech.

    I tell Mack to release her arms.

    The muscr man reluctantly lets go...... oh yeah, this guy is also quite the womanizer if I recall.

    He might have been enjoying the soft feeling of her skin.

    ¡¸Well, speak up, what do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸......you see, I hate goblins and don¡¯t eat them because they stink. I¡¯m unlike my friends.¡¹

    What does her eating preferences have anything to do with what we¡¯re talking about?

    I can¡¯t let thement about her friends pass by though.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I always grab fruits from the trees to eat...... but it was hard for me to find any, which is why I went all the way to the outer parts of the forest. And then, I found a human girl, you see. She was being chased by goblins.¡¹

    We just saw the overflowing amount of goblins.

    In the first ce, isn¡¯t it because of themia that the goblins went to the outer parts of the forest?

    After all, it seems likemias catch goblins and eat them from what she just said.

    ¡¸And then I chased the goblins away quickly...... captured the human girl and......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face turns pale.

    ¡¸Well, you don¡¯t often catch human girls after all, they¡¯re soft and don¡¯t smell bad...... and they just scream deliciousness!¡¹

    ¡¸She was eaten......¡¹

    So the oue was a bad one.

    There¡¯s no point ming themia now though.

    ¡¸I see...... we can¡¯t do anything now that it¡¯s toote. Could you at least return the items she had on her? We have to exin what happened to her mother.¡¹

    While getting flustered from the harsh stares of everyone except myself, themia pulls my hand to show me where the items were.

    She¡¯s quite understanding, I¡¯m sure we could have gotten along better if she didn¡¯t eat that girl.

    She leads us to a cavity in arge tree which she made as her home.

    I was worried that there would be othermias since she mentioned friends but she apparently lives by herself.

    It wasn¡¯t arge space at all, but themia deftly maneuvers her body to fit inside.

    ¡¸These are the clothes that girl wore.¡¹

    ¡¸Nngh? Nnn!?¡¹

    What was handed to us were neatly folded clothes without a single rip or stain on them.

    If we show this to the mother, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to let go.

    Now that her daughter has been eaten, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll let me sleep with her though...... it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I have to live too so I needed to eat the meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnn! Nnnnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you as another human, please don¡¯t eat any more humans in the future if you can avoid it. If you have to eat another human, then let it be a filthy man instead of a girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm...... I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnggoh! Nnnnngh!!¡¹

    Something¡¯s been making noise in the back for the past few minutes now.

    Just when I managed to convince thismia too.

    I take a peek so I can say something to that person and see a naked girl who is gagged and tied up on the ground.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Ngh.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When the little girl sees me, she groans and wiggles her body desperately while tears are running down her face.

    She didn¡¯t have the luxury to hide the small mounds on her chest and the thin pubic hair just starting to grow from her private part.

    ¡¸Who is this girl?¡¹

    ¡¸The girl we were talking about just now, I¡¯m going to eat her now.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnnn!!!¡¹

    I exhale a single breath, then realize.

    ¡¸If she¡¯s alive, then say so!¡¹

    ¡¸Nngyaa!¡¹

    I grab themia¡¯s cheeks and pull them hard.

    ¡¸Uuu...... my dinner.¡¹

    Themia slumps her shoulders dejectedly, while the little girl hides behind my back and gives themia a threatening look after putting her clothes back on.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t eat girls, in return I¡¯ll give you Christoph.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re horrible!¡¹

    At that moment, something happened in the forest.

    There was a beast-like cry and many sounds of vegetation being pushed aside...... and then asional agonizing cries of death.

    ¡¸What was that!? I¡¯ll check it out......¡¹

    Mireille makes a move to go outside but gets wrapped up by themia.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t go out now! It sounds like my friends are hunting. If they find you, they¡¯ll definitely attack you as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it, so stop coiling around me. I still have some traumatic memories.¡¹

    Themia leads us to a ce where we can look outside.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you did say you had friends.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I have a little bit of an issue so that¡¯s why I¡¯m living apart from them, but all of the others live together. I think they must have found a horde of goblins or something.¡¹

    If they¡¯re attacking goblins, we don¡¯t have anything to do with them.

    A group of big-breastedmias are pursuing goblins? ......move it Kroll, let me see first.

    Outside, the goblins are fleeing while throwing the sticks and spears in their hands.

    Behind them should be the group ofmias......mias......mia?

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you tell by looking? They¡¯re my friends?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t tell.¡¹¡¸What are they......?¡¹¡¸This is horrible.¡¹¡¸I¡¯ve never seen monsters like that.¡¹

    Everyone else also express their disbelief and shock.

    ¡¸What? They¡¯re half human and half snake.¡¹

    The problem is with which part is human.

    Chasing the goblins in front of us are a group of monsters firmly nting their two legs into the ground as they give chase.

    The problem is that the other half of their bodies above their chest is a long snake head stretching over two meters high.

    The monsters hiss as their heads extend and bite the goblins to gouge out parts of their bodies.

    The zigzagging movements of those heads is really creeping me out.

    Not to mention the group was made up of a mix of males and females, so while some may be running with their boobs jiggling, others are also running with their dicks swinging around.

    They have a mix of obese bodies and muscr bodies too.

    What a wretched sight, I don¡¯t want to watch anymore.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the only one...... who¡¯s strange. Everyone¡¯s upper half is properly a snake and I¡¯m the only one whose lower half is that of a snake...... I may be cursed.¡¹

    ¡¸No, they¡¯re the ones who are cursed. Without a doubt.¡¹

    If the first female I met looked like the others, I think I would have cut her down mercilessly.

    Lamias are monsters but these things are another kind of monster. 1

    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard for me to live together with everyone.¡¹

    Be confident in yourself, they¡¯re the ones in the wrong.

    You clearly look like what amia is supposed to look like.

    ¡¸Um...... I¡¯d like to go home now......¡¹

    The little girl pulls my sleeve apparently wanting to return home quickly...... well, that¡¯s natural.

    However, I still didn¡¯t get to touch themia¡¯s breasts enough and haven¡¯t gotten to try out her hole either.

    Does anybody have a good idea how I can do that?

    ¡¸Hey...... you took away my dinner so I have a request.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? A request?¡¹

    When themia opens its mouth, the little girl and Mireille hide behind me.

    ¡¸We originally lived deeper in the forest, which is closer to the heart of the forest, you see. Over there, we have plenty of fruits and bird eggs so I never worry about food.¡¹

    Fumufumu, how nice.

    Humans don¡¯t really go deep into the forest either so both sides can¡¯t interfere with each other.

    ¡¸Until...... that thing appeared and changed everything. We had no choice but to escape to the outer parts of the forest and eat the goblins that lived here.¡¹

    I see, something chased themias out here which in turn chased the goblins closer to the city.

    ¡¸You seem really strong so could you defeat that thing? That way, we can return to living deep in the forest and we won¡¯t have anything to do with humans anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    I thought about it a bit but I don¡¯t have to protect the peace of the city.

    Wepleted our objective of rescuing the little girl so we don¡¯t have to do anything extra.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll properly thank you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank?¡¹

    My body twitches in response to that word.

    ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s happening again......¡¹

    ¡¸Further into the forest, right...... we¡¯ll get ready.¡¹

    Mireille and Celia resign themselves and start making preparations.

    I haven¡¯t even decided whether to do it yet.

    Themia spreads open her arms.

    Of course she wasn¡¯t wearing anything on her upper half so her breasts are exposed for me to see.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you anything. I don¡¯t know if there is anything here a human might want though.¡¹

    There is.

    There is a beautiful woman¡¯s body here.

    ¡¸Preparations to sortie, right?¡¹¡¸Hey, hey, is it going to be alright?¡¹¡¸I retrieved my wooden stick...... this stick and lid are my weapons......¡¹

    Even the guys are getting ready.

    ¡¸If I defeat that thing...... will you let me do whatever I want with your breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸My boobs? It¡¯s not a huge deal, sure I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    It¡¯s decided, still I learned from ire that I need to be greedy at the start when I negotiate.

    ¡¸Not only your breasts, but will you let me lick your entire body...... and rub my dick on you too?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t say such weird things...... I don¡¯t care either way.¡¹

    Wonderful!

    I still want more though.

    ¡¸Can I stick my dick inside that hole and stir it up too?¡¹

    ¡¸That I won¡¯t do.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh! So I¡¯m really not cut out for negotiations after all......¡¹

    Whatever.

    I¡¯ll just stick it in when I¡¯m doing the other stuff.

    ¡¸Alright. You know where that thing is, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s where we originally lived. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get it wrong.¡¹

    So that¡¯s decided.

    That reminds me, I haven¡¯t heard her name yet.

    Domias even have names?

    ¡¸My name? It¡¯s &%$#@.2¡¹

    Snake sounds...... something I can¡¯t hope to pronounce.

    Of course it would be, those snake people are the ones using that name after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll call you Lammy from now on.¡¹

    Hey Celia, don¡¯t look at me as if that name wasn¡¯t given much thought.

    ¡¸Uuuu...... is themiaing along too?¡¹

    The little girl we saved is scared.

    I can¡¯t me her, just a little bit longer and she would have been eaten.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, just stay behind me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡¹

    I hug the girl and whisper in her ear.

    As soon as I did so, the stiffened body of the girl rxed.

    ¡¸Okay...... I¡¯m in your care.¡¹

    The little girl bes shy and turns red, what a tender attitude.

    Even though we just met 30 minutes ago.

    ¡¸Hugging her when she¡¯s scared to death, huh......?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the mostmon way to make a girl¡¯s heart fall for you. That¡¯s incredible if he didn¡¯t aim for it.¡¹

    Shut up, we¡¯re heading out.

    The ce we are heading is darker and deeper into the forest, but with Lammy¡¯s guidance, we were able to unwaveringly reach our destination.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... a pretty big flower.¡¹

    That ce is amongst the many dense and rampantly growing trees, yet it was as bright as day.

    In the central area is some rtively tall grass and right in the middle is a beautifully blooming flower.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s too big. That thing is at least two meters.¡¹

    ¡¸That...... is the reason we aren¡¯t able to live here.¡¹

    Compared to all of us who are looking at the flower with curiosity, Lammy¡¯s face is dyed with hate and anger.

    ¡¸So we just have to pluck that thing?¡¹

    That seems like a fairly easy job to get her body.

    If she put out such a request to the city, all the men would probably flock toplete this task.

    It happened when I left Lammy, who was making a big deal out of nothing and hiding, and headed towards the central area.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Something ising!¡¹

    I duck my head after being warned by Celia.

    There was an annoying screech and then several goblins appeared, with the one near the center being especiallyrger than the others.

    That must be a hobgoblin.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s clean this up quickly. They¡¯re in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait. Something doesn¡¯t look right!¡¹

    Looking at them again, they seem to be unsteady on their feet and are heading towards therge area in the center.

    It was as if something was drawing them in.

    When the goblins approached the central area, a clump of grass moved.

    Something from the middle of therge blooming flower rose up.

    ¡¸The flower...... moved!?¡¹

    ¡¸That is the true form of the thing that chased us out...... it¡¯s a terrifying monster.¡¹

    Something squirms up from the center of the flower and takes the shape of a woman.

    It has green-coloured skin and hair like an ivy nt but its form is still reminiscent of a naked human woman.

    ¡¸A woman...... mggh!¡¹

    Foreseeing my actions, Mireille and Celia closed my mouth.

    Thankfully, that made it so the goblins or that flower didn¡¯t realize our presence.

    ¡¸That thing lures you in...... watch closely.¡¹

    We do as Lammy says and stare at the scene while hiding our bodies.

    The goblins unsteadily walk closer to the green woman.

    Their sexual desire must have been stimted as all of their nasty genitals are erect.

    When they got close enough, the green woman brings up some nts at the bottom of their feet.

    Those tentacle-like nts seem too thick to be ivy and they have some weird mass attached at the tip.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹¡¸Disgusting......¡¹

    Gido and Mireille express their distaste.

    The vegetation is sucking the goblins¡¯ erect penises.

    In response, the goblins groan and vigorously swing their hips.

    ¡¸Hey...... why do I have to watch these goblins fuck some nt?¡¹

    ¡¸Shh! You¡¯ll understand soon.¡¹

    Since Lammy says so, I guess I have to continue watching.

    After receiving pleasure, the goblins copse on the spot and another tentacle-like nt sprouts up.

    This one has a considerable thickness and it almost seems like something will grow from the tip.

    The tentacle opens its mouth and drools some strange fluid on the head of the one of the goblins.

    As soon as the liquid makes contact with the flesh, it makes a loud hissing sound like when hot metal gets submerged into water and then the goblin starts to melt.

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹¡¸That¡¯s its digestive fluids......?¡¹

    The entire goblin quickly dissolves and loses shape as heat vapor rises from the body.

    A little whileter, an extremely bad stench wafts towards us positioned some distance away.

    The mysterious thing was that none of the goblins in the area or even the dissolved goblin himself let out a scream.

    It was as if they were broken inside, mindlessly swinging their hips as the tentacle sucked at their crotches until they finally melted awaypletely.

    ¡¸It draws prey towards itself like that...... and then dissolves them. Several of my friends were done in the same way.¡¹

    ¡¸An Alraune...... it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing one.¡¹

    Mireille seems to know only the name of the monster and nothing about the details.

    While we¡¯re watching, the alraune dissolves goblin after goblin until not a single one remains.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t face that sort of monster. Let¡¯s pull back.¡¹

    ¡¸No way, this isn¡¯t what you promised! In that case, give me back my dinner!¡¹

    ¡¸Noo!¡¹

    Celia and Lammy argues with each other.

    It just means I have to avoid charging into that strange thing.

    That tentacle doesn¡¯t move quickly anyways so I won¡¯t get hit with its digestive juices if I¡¯m in a normal state of mind.

    I stand up with my spear ready and head forwards at the Alraune.

    ¡¸Ah! Y-you can¡¯t!¡¹

    Lammy screams out something but there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    I¡¯ll clean this up quickly and return.

    Even though it has the form of a woman, it is ultimately just a nt.

    If it had bigger boobs, I might have hesitated though.

    The alraune turns towards me after noticing my presence and directs her tentacles in my direction.

    ¡¸Even I¡¯m not foolish enough to copte in a ce like this.¡¹

    I swing my spear and cut down the tentacles easily.

    Will it be good enough just to cut down the main body?

    When I approach, a bunch of yellow flowers sprout out and start waving.

    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s supposed to be a white g, but I don¡¯t intend to show any mercy here......

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    All of a sudden, my thoughts start to be distorted.

    I immediately think it¡¯s some sort of illusion magic but my consciousness is clear.

    The only thing I feel is this overflowing lust which I can¡¯t do anything about.

    It could be an animal or a hole in the ground, anything would be fine as long as I can stick my dick inside and release my semen.

    Nothing is touching my dick but it¡¯s gradually increasing in size and eventually I could hear the sound of cloth being torn.

    My pants rip and my dick pops out.

    In front of me is a swaying tentacle.

    It looks meaty and soft...... I wonder how nice it will feel if I put my dick in there.

    For some reason, I feel as if I¡¯m forgetting something important, yet my hand naturally reaches for the tentacle, then guides it toward my crotch.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! There¡¯s no going back once you insert yourself in there!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I¡¯ming now!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, we¡¯re going to save him!¡¹

    I can hear the voices of Celia and the others.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t get close to it! If you inhale the pollen, you¡¯ll be the same way! It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re male or female!¡¹

    ¡¸Then what can we do...... at this rate-¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh! If only my bow was broken......¡¹

    This is bad, the only thing I can think of right now is making myself feel good.

    Both my hands grab the tentacle and I push my dick against it.

    ¡¸Huh...... it¡¯s narrow...... it won¡¯t go in.¡¹

    With my dick erged more than usual, this tentacle is too narrow for it to fit.

    The Alraune thinks for a bit before sprouting anotherrge tentacle about three sizes bigger.

    Thanks, I think I should be able to fit inside this one.

    Right when I thought I was going to start feeling good, I feel an impact on my back.

    ¡¸Come to your senses!! What are you doing!?¡¹

    The one who tackled me was Kroll. Don¡¯t bother me.

    ¡¸No good, huh...... eeerrr, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Unbelievably, Kroll kicks my dick from the side.

    ¡¸Guooooh! What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooow! Why is it so hard!!?¡¹

    Kroll falls and rolls on the ground while holding his shin in pain.

    The pain caused me to snap out of the daze I was in.

    After pping my cheek, I ready my spear and charge forward again.

    ¡¸I know you went to a lot of effort to prepare it for me, but I can¡¯t let you use it!¡¹

    When I cut the tentacle with the digestive juices which was rising up, it let out an indescribable shriek.

    Continuing forward, I rush towards that monster¡¯s main body.

    That thing reactively brings its yellow flowers out...... the same yellow flowers which turned me crazy.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t fall for the same trick twice!¡¹

    I swing my spear horizontally while covering my nose with my sleeve, the sliced yellow flowers drifting harmlessly to the ground.

    It gave off another resounding shriek.

    I¡¯ve got this.

    As I felt that and raised my spear for another strike, I received a bad premonition and jumped backwards.

    In the next moment, something popped up from the ce where I was just at.

    What erupted from the ground looked like a tree root but the end was reced with a sharp de.

    I have to be careful of whatever is lurking underground too.

    ¡¸I have to save Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Because the flowers were gone, Celia and the others can rush in together.

    Oh yeah, I wonder why Kroll was not affected by that pollen.

    ¡¸Take that!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s knives fly one after the other toward the main body of the alraune.

    It was able to defend using its tentacles, but it still felt pain when the knives cut through any of them.

    Celia¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t for naught.

    To counterattack, a tentacle was swung at Celia¡¯s head, though she jumps back to dodge, doing several somersaults before using her sword to cut the tentacle which struck the ground when it missed.

    What an impressive move.

    ¡¸Christoph! Roll to the right!¡¹

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹

    Right after he dodged, digestive juices sprayed on the spot he just vacated.

    ¡¸Christoph, duck!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    A tentacle swings right over his head.

    ¡¸Christoph, yell!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooooh! Hey, does this actually do anything?¡¹

    It¡¯s for pumping you up.

    Attacks are being concentrated on him, but that meant that the attacks directed at the others decreased.

    ¡¸Nnun! Nunn!¡¹

    Mack is using his mace to crush the roots which emerged from the ground.

    His muscr strength destroyed root after root, reducing the total number which sprouted up from the ground.

    ¡¸Sorrah! On the left!¡¹

    ¡¸Two from the right!¡¹

    Gido, who lost his bow, and Mireille are back to back fending off the attacks from the tentacles with their swords.

    Tentacles areing at them one after the other, but it¡¯s not like there are an infinite number of them.

    Ten of them have already been cut down so the alraune will run out of tentacles eventually.

    ¡¸Aim for the part that looks like a human! My friends told me that is its weakness!¡¹

    Lammy slithers on the ground so a battlefield where roots and tentacles are dancing wildly around is notpatible with her.

    Which is why she was tasked with guarding the little girl and giving advice.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I¡¯ll finish it off while everyone is drawing its attacks.

    Another tentacle sprouts out when it sees me approaching, but I¡¯ve already gotten used to its movements.

    I twirl my spear to deflect any attacks and continue charging forward.

    The alraune lets out a high-pitched scream which you would not expect toe from a living thing.

    After doing so, the parts that made up both of its arms transforms into vines thicker than those we¡¯ve seen before and attacks me.

    I can¡¯t view this thing as a human no matter how I look at it.

    I can cut it down without any feelings of regret.

    My thinking was to first cut down both arms before moving towards its main body, but that thought shatters after I receive a heavy blow from them.

    ¡¸Guh, they¡¯re fast.¡¹

    As soon as I saw them, it hit my spear.

    Even though they should be nts, a piercing metallic screech was made on impact and the hand holding my spear is feeling numb.

    They have a terrifying speed, many times faster than a bowgun bolt.

    I can barely block it when taking the attack head-on.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t afford to run now though.¡¹

    Its two arms attack me while apanied by another scream.

    I am able to predict the course of one of its arms and deflect it while I evade the other by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    I thought I was able to dodge its attack, but I feel something make a gash on my arm.

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    I lick the blood which flowed from my arm and re at the alraune.

    I¡¯ll decide the fight with the next attack.

    The whip-like tentacles attack me for the third time, though instead of deflecting them, I let the tentacles wrap around my spear.

    Normally, it would be foolish for a prey to allow themselves to be wrapped by the tentacles, however I have confidence that I can win when ites to a battle of strength.

    ¡¸Guooooooh!¡¹

    I grab the tentacles which coiled around my spear and pull with all my might, which made the alraune waver. When I continue putting more effort into it, its arms finally get torn off.

    ¡¸You¡¯re mine!¡¹

    I throw the vines to the ground and rush in towards its main body.

    Everyone is stopping its roots and tentacles.

    There is nothing else to block my path.

    Despite not having any expression, the monster seemed to be panicking.

    It screams again and desperately sprays its digestive juices everywhere.

    I saw what happened to the goblins and know that I would be in big trouble if even a single drop touches me, but that doesn¡¯t stop my feet from moving.

    On the monster¡¯s main body...... I tear off one of therge leaves growing out and use it shield myself from the digestive fluids.

    Sure enough, nothing happened to the leaf after blocking the digestive liquid.

    That¡¯s to be expected, otherwise its digestive liquid would dissolve its own tentacles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over!¡¹

    I leap at its main body...... I strike the feet of the human-shaped figure standing in the middle of the flower.

    As soon as I did so, the tentacles and roots il wildly and eventually wither to the ground powerlessly.

    The fight is over.

    ¡¸Y-you defeated it...... incredible...... even though you¡¯re just a human......¡¹

    Lammy and the little girl beside her look at me with wide eyes.

    The others didn¡¯t suffer any major injuries and are praising each other for the fighting valiantly.

    Christoph was knocked out by one final attack he failed to dodge but that¡¯s not a noteworthy problem.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe you held out to the very end...... you¡¯re my trusted partner!¡¹

    It seems Kroll¡¯s pot lid didn¡¯t break even at the end.

    Nobody got hurt, Lammy¡¯s enemy was defeated and the little girl was saved.

    This is the best possible oue, a full score.

    There is only one thing left.

    ¡¸Lammy, you¡¯ll have to thank me like you promised.¡¹

    Lammy turns red and nods, actingpletely different from before.

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll let you do anything you want. You¡¯re an amazing man. Strong men are so lovely......¡¹

    Fufufu, looks like I can expect a good time.

 Chapter 210: Irregularities of the Forest Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 210: Irregrities of the Forest Part 4</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    After defeating that strange monster called an alraune, we bring the rescued girl towards the exit of the forest.

    ¡¸What are you going to do with that stuff anyways, Mireille?¡¹

    Mireille collected the pollen of the yellow flower which caused my mind to go haywire and the liquid contained in the tentacle and packed them into a leather pouch.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen this kind of stuff before so I just automatically retrieved it......¡¹

    During her mercenary days, she probably gathered items like these and sold them to make money.

    She sealed it as well so it should be fine I guess.

    I actually put something in my pocket too.

    After cutting down the main body of the alraune, a small bean-like seed was left inside the rotten flower part.

    I had no choice but to defeat this nt as an enemy, but I don¡¯t have to go so far as to crush the seed too.

    I thought it might be a good idea to secretly nt it in some remote ce and see what happens, so I took it with me.

    ¡¸Maybe about here is good?¡¹

    After reaching the outer perimeter of the forest, where only a short distance more would take us outside, Lammy stops moving.

    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹

    I also stop moving.

    ¡¸Eh? We¡¯re almost to the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you stop?¡¹

    ¡¸M-my shin hurts...... how could it lose to someone¡¯s cock...... I guess I¡¯m d it didn¡¯t break, but still......¡¹

    Celia and the others, and even Christoph, sound puzzled.

    I wonder what they mean, did they forget the reason we set out to defeat the alraune in the first ce?

    ¡¸¡¸Shall we start?¡¹¡¹

    My voice oveps with Lammy as we hug each other on the spot.

    ¡¸Ah, if you don¡¯t want to sit on the ground, you can sit on me.¡¹

    Lammy stretches out her long body.

    Sitting on top of a woman...... it stimtes a wild craving within me.

    ¡¸Uwaah...... incredible muscles.¡¹

    Lammyments as her tongue crawls all over my body.

    That long and thin tongue is split into two parts at the tip and is the exactly the same as a snake¡¯s tongue.

    After her lips brush past my neck, her tongue goes under my clothes and explores my body.

    ¡¸Ooh...... a snake¡¯s tongue feels pretty nice too.¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, does it feel good?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a slimy or sticky feeling but more like a smooth flicking along my skin, something I could never hope to feel when with a human woman.

    ¡¸......he just starts going at it like it¡¯s normal even with us here.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama isn¡¯t embarrassed in front of other girls after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah, they¡¯re doing naughty things outside.¡¹

    The girls remark awkwardly.

    ¡¸More importantly, he¡¯s proceeding like it¡¯s the most natural thing even with a monster.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good...... it won¡¯t get hard.¡¹

    Christoph and Kroll also say something.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸We have to be watchful of the surroundings.¡¹

    Gido and Mack don¡¯t really make a big deal out of it though it was hard for them to hide the bulges in their pants.

    ¡¸Hm? You don¡¯t need to keep watch. Over here, the only dangerous things are at most goblins, wolves or wild boars. I don¡¯t think any of them wille close as long as I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Lamias are pretty much at the top of the food chain in this forest, so both beasts and monsters will avoid Lammy¡¯s scent and go elsewhere.

    ¡¸Then I can rx and receive my thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe.¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s tongue continues dancing while wrapping itself on various parts of my body.

    After defeating the alraune, she also seems to gotten more friendly towards me and willing to be embraced by me, what a soft-hearted woman.

    ¡¸You wanted my boobs as thanks, right? Here, go ahead.¡¹

    The breasts pushed in front of me have arerge and wonderfully shaped, though it¡¯s her nipples which are pointing straight up that I find unbearably arousing.

    I don¡¯t even utter a word, grabbing and sucking on her bosom immediately.

    ¡¸Wah, he jumped right on them!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... such nice breasts...... I wanted to suck on them the moment I first saw them.¡¹

    In addition, I couldn¡¯t help myself when her upper body is always naked and those mounds were constantly jiggling around.

    The fact that I didn¡¯t hold her down and rape her makes me quite the man of character in my opinion.

    ¡¸Nnnnh, having a human suck on my boobs is such a strange feeling......¡¹

    I was so eager to suck on her breasts and didn¡¯t realize the breezy feeling around my crotch until now.

    I recall my pants tearing a bit earlier.

    So my dick popped out of the hole after I got aroused again, huh.

    ¡¸Uwah...... it¡¯s so big...... there isn¡¯t anyone even amongst my friends who are this big.¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s eyes go wide as she touches my dick softly.

    The alraune¡¯s pollen probably had something to do with it as well, but my dick feels pretty strained.

    If it gets this big, it¡¯ll be hard for me to prate her in the confusion.

    ¡¸Uwah...... it¡¯s so huge......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey...... what the heck is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Gulp......¡¹

    Kroll and Christoph are stunned.

    The little girl I rescued is also staring hard.

    Fufufu, be scared of my dick.

    ¡¸The size of the tentacle sprouted by that alraune is correspondent with the type of monster it faces. The one it used initially was meant for humans...... it didn¡¯t fit at all so the next one it used must have been meant for orcs or something, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    If it went in smoothly, Kroll wouldn¡¯t have made it in time to save me and I would have been done in.

    In some sense, the size of my dick saved my life.

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯re going to be rubbing that orc penis on me, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like she has any unpleasant feelings towards this as she smiles and closes her eyes.

    I hold my dick and put it against Lammy¡¯s smooth skin, rubbing her neck, breasts and even her cute belly button.

    I grab her by the shoulder and turn her the other way, then slowly push my dick up along her back, tracing all the way along her neck and then up to her face.

    ¡¸......pero~1¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh.¡¹

    When I brought my dick up to her face, her tongue slithers its way out of her mouth and delicately wraps itself around the sensitive, fleshy tip of my dick.

    A groan escapes my lips.

    ¡¸Hey......¡¹¡¸Hey......¡¹

    Lammy and I spoke at the same time.

    ¡¸Could you use your mouth?¡¹¡¸Will you let me use my mouth?¡¹

    We look at each other andugh.

    I stand imposingly in front of Lammy while she brings her face close to my crotch.

    ¡¸Here I go~¡¹

    Lammy opens her mouth and bites down lightly on my tip, remaining motionless after that.

    I would normally ask a human woman to move, but in Lammy¡¯s case, she¡¯s already starting to caress me.

    Her tongue winds and coils around my dick, starting from the tip and going along my shaft.

    ¡¸Nnh...... amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Puha...... it¡¯s so big that I can¡¯t reach the base. This is a first for me.¡¹

    Lammy goes into thinking for a little bit.

    ¡¸Hey...... it might hurt a bit but I thought of something that might feel really good. Could I try it?¡¹

    ¡¸Just what I was hoping for. Do your worst.¡¹

    I¡¯ve had vampires suck blood from my dick.

    I¡¯ve also realized myself that my dick has gotten harder andrger than before so I should be able to handle almost anything.

    ¡¸Fufu, how manly.¡¹

    Lammy closes her mouth and almost seems to be chewing something before opening it again and resting it on my tip again.

    It happened in the next moment.

    ¡¸Nn!¡¹

    ¡¸Ggh......Gguaaaah! Uoooh!!¡¹

    Even I was surprised at how loud my voice was.

    Naturally, Celia was surprised and came to stop whatever was happening.

    ¡¸W-what are you doing!? Stop this instant!¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t stop...... guaah!¡¹

    It was just an intense feeling I¡¯ve never felt before.

    I look down to see Lammy¡¯s mouth around my tip as usual, but she wasn¡¯t moving her head at all.

    The change was going on inside my dick.

    Something seemed to squirm around on the inside of my dick.

    ¡¸Y-you put your tongue in my urethra...... oooh......¡¹

    So Lammy extended her tongue deep inside my dick through the urethra.

    No matter how thin her tongue may be, it would still be a tight fit inside my urethra.

    In addition, the tip of her forked tongue is stretching the walls from the inside as it travels along the narrow urethra.

    ¡¸T-this feeling is irresistable! This is amazing!¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but rock my hips like an idiot.

    When Lammy sees that, she smiles mischievously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good, right......?¡¹

    When her tongue reaches near the base of my dick, she quickly pulls it out.

    I let out an indescribable groan as I experience pleasures I¡¯ve never felt before.

    As soon as Lammy pulls her tongue out, some liquid sprays on her face.

    ¡¸Wah, is this semen!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... no, that¡¯s just pre-cum. If you do what you did one more time...... I¡¯ll probably cum though.¡¹

    I was trying my best not to cum pathetically from the mere three minutes of pleasure.

    I¡¯m absolutely certain I won¡¯t hold out the next time though.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll do so. This time, I¡¯ll go to the very end......all the way to the part where you pee.¡¹

    Her tongue once again stretches to my crotch and I wait in anticipation for the pleasure.

    ¡¸Uooo...... this is the best! It¡¯s so good! Guoooh!¡¹

    I grab my own hair and my body bends backwards as I groan.

    This pleasure makes me forget about all that I¡¯ve experienced before.

    ¡¸For some reason, I can¡¯t stay here any longer. It makes me feel kind of sad, so I¡¯m going to take a little walk.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too...... I¡¯ve never seen Aegir-sama make this kind of face before. Concentrated stimtion through the urethra...... I guess I have to practice.¡¹

    The girls¡¯ voices seem so distant.

    I can¡¯t hold it any longer, I¡¯m going to spray my seed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cumming right~?¡¹

    The moment Lammy pulls her tongue back, my hips tremble and my vision turns white.

    ¡¸Gaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnoh? Gobbh! Ngoh!¡¹

    It was as if the semen was chasing Lammy¡¯s tongue out of my dick until everything gushed out violently.

    The force of ejaction was even more intense than a stream of urine.

    Lammy¡¯s tongue was instantly pushed out and thick globs of semen flowed into her mouth.

    An unbelievable amount of cum was released.

    ¡¸Gehhbu, gohoh! So hot, and so strong!!¡¹

    Lammy is hunched over on the ground choking, though that doesn¡¯t mean my ejaction has been stopped. The semen continues to spray on Lammy¡¯s upper half as well as her snake-like lower half, and even off into the distance as the angle of my dick changes.

    ¡¸Ugyaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah! Kroll is covered in semen.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯te over here.¡¹

    ¡¸......you stink.¡¹

    My ejaction doesn¡¯t stop even as the men are making a big fuss about it.

    Even normally, I would continue ejacting for about five minutes, although I¡¯m sure I could keep cumming for ten minutes with the pleasure I received today.

    If so, then I might as well cover Lammy with the rest of it. I bring my dick closer to her.

    ¡¸What!? Abbh, I can¡¯t see! Ack, don¡¯t spray me anymore!¡¹

    Then it hit me like a sh.

    This is the opening I was waiting for.

    While Lammy has her body spread out on the ground, I hug her and think back to the location of the hole where I put my finger in before putting my dick on the opening.

    Umu, it¡¯s here.

    ¡¸Ah! Wait, you can¡¯t put it in there!¡¹

    ¡¸Lammy, I like you. Please let me put it in!¡¹

    I thrust my still-ejacting dick inside while pleading to her.

    All of a sudden, I can feel the flesh inside getting pushed aside and an intense pressure around my dick.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiih, it hurts! I said you can¡¯t put it in there!¡¹

    Her hole is especially tight and Lammy is putting up fierce resistance.

    I have to find someway to get her to ept me.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be fine, women feel better after their body gets ustomed to it.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it works the same way formias, but I¡¯m pretty sure it is true for other females.

    ¡¸No way that¡¯s true! That hole is for excreting waste!!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    My finger went in and I mistook that hole as her vagina, so it was in fact her asshole.

    It¡¯s no wonder she lost herself and got angry when my finger dug into her asshole while we were fighting.

    The mystery of why she was angry in the beginning is now solved.

    ¡¸Then where are your genitals?¡¹

    ¡¸O-over here...... hurry and pull it out! My stomach is churning!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, over there, I get it.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait!! I didn¡¯t say you could put it in yet...... waaaaah, it¡¯s in!¡¹

    The resistance doesn¡¯t stop.

    At this rate, I would be raping her.

    I have to persuade her heart somehow.

    In order to do so, the best method is to whisper words of love.

    ¡¸I like you a lot Lammy, I love you.¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s eyes widen.

    So her eyes are not like a snake¡¯s.

    ¡¸Our races are different...... yet you say you love me. Do you mean it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I do! You¡¯re a wonderful woman. Your lower body being a snake is hardly a problem.¡¹

    She has a hole after all.

    ¡¸Uuu...... you already ejacted your seed anyways...... just do whatever you want.¡¹

    Lammy gives up resisting and wraps both her arms around me.

    Now it¡¯s consensual.

    I¡¯ll ejacte plenty into her hidden vagina too.

    I can hear Lammy mumble ¡°Your seed entered¡± ¡°my eggs¡± ¡°and joined together¡± before slowly losing consciousness.

    Night

    ¡¸Mama!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aurora!!¡¹

    It was finally time for the heartfelt reunion, as mother and daughter embrace each other tightly.

    ¡¸I thought I would never see you again...... thank the Gods!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mama, it was so scary!¡¹

    What a wonderful scene.

    Outsiders shouldn¡¯t butt in.

    ¡¸Celia and Mireille, return to the inn. Let Nonna and the others know that we came back safely.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. And what about Aegir-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go out and drink a little before going back. I¡¯m in that kind of mood tonight.¡¹

    Celia gives me an understanding smile and lowers her head in acknowledgment.

    Now, after this is-.......

    ¡¸A man¡¯s time.¡¹

    After hugging the little girl, the girl¡¯s mother alsoes and hugs me.

    ¡¸Oh, how could I ever express my thanks...... I honestly believed I would never see my daughter alive again......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to save women.¡¹

    I embrace the mother and stroke her head.

    At first, they were soft movements to reassure her, but they eventually turned into passionate rubbing.

    Since she¡¯s far from being a virgin, she understood exactly what those actions implied.

    She embarrassingly nodded slightly.

    ¡¸Aurora, aren¡¯t you tired? Good night and go to bed.¡¹

    After ushering her daughter to the bedroom, she nces at me again.

    ¡¸You¡¯re requesting for my body as your reward, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I want it. If you don¡¯t mind, that is.¡¹

    The mother blushes and takes my lips with hers.

    I guess I don¡¯t need to hear her reply.

    ¡¸Um...... and how about your friends?¡¹

    Mack, Gido and Christoph are still here.

    Kroll apparently went to a bathhouse after being covered head-to-toe with my semen.

    ¡¸They did well too. Well......this is a request we will follow through only if you¡¯re okay with it.¡¹

    ¡¸S-so big! It¡¯s practically as big as an orc¡¯s thing!¡¹

    I¡¯m grabbing the mother¡¯s ass and thrusting into her from behind.

    With every thrust, she moans and gasps for breath.

    ¡¸You actually y around with other men quite a bit, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    I¡¯m pounding her hard with my cock, yet her hole doesn¡¯t tear, rather it gently andfortably wraps itself around my erect member.

    ¡¸T-that was before I got married! I don¡¯t really have much adulterous sex now. Mmggoh!¡¹

    Mack¡¯s dick enters the excuse-spewing mouth of the woman.

    His penis matches the size of his body and is rather huge, though mine is definitely bigger.

    ¡¸Take care of me here too.¡¹¡¸Me too please.¡¹

    While Mack and I are thrusting into her from both sides, she gives Gido and Christoph a handjob on either side of her.

    The mother epted my proposal and agreed to allow the four of us to gangbang her.

    She seems embarrassed though her movements are unexpectedly smooth as if she¡¯s used to this kind of sex.

    ¡¸Nnmhh! Nnmh! Haah, haa...... having four men lust after me like this...... lovely...... it¡¯s reviving the young girl inside me.¡¹

    The mother¡¯s eyes have turnedpletely into those of a female in heat.

    When I asked her, she exined in between moans how her husband was a faithful and family-oriented man, though their sex life was very ordinary and his dick was too small.

    It made her periodically cheat with the men in the neighborhood and relieve her sexual tension.

    If she continued doing that, she risks being found out eventually and destroying her family.

    That¡¯s why we¡¯ll prevent her from cheating more and fuck her brains out now.

    ¡¸......cumming.¡¹¡¸I¡¯m almost there too......¡¹¡¸I-I can¡¯t hold it anymoreee!¡¹

    Everyone seems at their limit, including me.

    ¡¸Now to pull out......¡¹

    ¡¸Cum inside me please!! Give everything you have inside me!¡¹

    I was thinking of pulling out and cumming on her face or something but the mother surprisingly screams for a creampie.

    Won¡¯t that make her pregnant?

    Not to mention, there are four of us here, she won¡¯t know who the father of her child will be.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care whose child it is, just give me your sperm!¡¹

    All the guys look at each other doubtfully, but we couldn¡¯t just ignore her request after she¡¯s pleaded this much to us.

    I feel sorry for her husband but I¡¯ll dly take her up on the offer.

    ¡¸Alright, then here I go.¡¹

    Each of us will finish one-on-one.

    I get on top of the woman who is nowying on her back and hug her tightly.

    ¡¸S-so...... thick! A wonderful penis...... the best......¡¹

    ¡¸Then...... I¡¯ll gratefully take this opportunity to cum...... hrngh!¡¹

    Apanied by a wet rhythmic sound, semen flows directly into her vagina.

    Lammy squeezed a lot out of me so the load this time is less, though I¡¯m still able to inte her stomach slightly.

    ¡¸Hey...... this ¡®bishuu¡¯ sound is-......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the sound that you hear when the chief cums.¡¹

    ¡¸I-impossiblee...... I¡¯ll get pregnant for sure then.¡¹

    After the outsidementary, I finish ejacting and step away from the woman.

    Mack is next.

    ¡¸......here I go.¡¹

    Mack will cum while the woman is in a sitting position.

    ¡¸This one is also thick!! It¡¯s like I¡¯m being embraced by a wall of muscles!¡¹

    It isn¡¯t as loud as when I cum, but you could hear faint sounds of pulsing when Mack ejactes.

    The woman moans happily and throws her head back in pleasure.

    Next is Gido.

    ¡¸I- I apologize in advance to your husband.¡¹

    Gido lifts up the woman¡¯s legs and presses tightly against her.

    ¡¸Aahn! You still look like a kid, but your dick is quite big...... plus you¡¯re energetic and young! A young dick!!¡¹

    Gido also lets out a groan and ejactes.

    The woman¡¯s crotch is already overflowing with three people¡¯s worth of semen.

    ¡¸I¡¯m next! I¡¯ll make you cry like a bitch in heat!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... it¡¯s average...... aahn, you came.¡¹

    Christoph is also done.

    It¡¯s boring to watch the stubborn Christoph try to caress the woman even after he ejacted.

    I turn my gaze elsewhere and see the door ajar.

    ¡¸Aurora, was it?¡¹

    The one peeking was the woman¡¯s daughter.

    Is it alright for her to see her mother getting fucked by four guys at once?

    ¡¸Haau!¡¹

    I look closer and see her hand in her crotch.

    I guess it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸U-um excuse me!¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me she wants to join in.

    ¡¸No! I...... I only want to be embraced by you. In particr, I don¡¯t want that guy called Christoph! He¡¯s weak.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu...... how old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be 16 this year.¡¹

    If you¡¯re 16, then that¡¯s fine,e on over.

    The Next Day

    ¡¸Aah...... the sun¡¯s so yellow.¡¹

    ¡¸My hips are sore......¡¹

    ¡¸My whole body stinks of semen......¡¹

    We¡¯re departing from the city now but the guys are acting like idiots.

    How can you call yourselves men if you¡¯reining about such little things.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Are you listening!? You said you were going to have one drink and thene back, yet you returned in the morning, do you know how worried we were about you!?¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, you didn¡¯t tell me, your bodyguard, where you were headed so please refrain from walking outside...... I have a family too. If something ever happened to Hardlett-dono, I would lose my job!¡¹

    Oh right, I have to listen to Celia and the captain of Libatis escort squad too.

    Well, I only extended the schedule by a single day.

    I¡¯ll be more careful next time.

    I sigh and stretch my legs.

    When I did, I kicked something in a leather bag.

    The bag falls off the carriage and rips open, spilling all the contents.

    ¡¸Not good!¡¹

    Mireille hastily runs to retrieve the bag with the alraune¡¯s pollen.

    She quickly switches the broken bag with another one.

    ¡¸Just a little bit...... should be fine, right?¡¹

    A considerable amount leaked out and there¡¯s a strong wind blowing towards the city, but I¡¯m sure everything will be fine.

    In the distance, it seems as if a couple were hugging each other, though they¡¯re probably just perverts and have nothing to do with the spilled pollen.

    For some reason, the number of embracing couples are increasing, but I¡¯m sure that also has no connection with what just happened.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make up for lost time. Have the carriages go faster.¡¹

    This is definitely to catch up for the time we spent here and not because we¡¯re running away.

    I didn¡¯t do anything bad.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Apanying to the Democratic Nation of Libatis:

    Nonna (slightly beautiful), Celia (adjutant), Ca (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (presence), Leah (lover), Casie (kite), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover)

    Alice (magical girl), Antonio (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Gido (tired), Kroll (smells of semen), Schwartz (lewd horse), Mack (tired), Christoph (tired)

    Lammy (???)

    Assets: 10 670 gold (Girls¡¯ Shopping -30)

    Sexual Partners: 226, children who have been born: 48

 Chapter 211: Democratic Nation of Libatis

    <h4>Chapter 211: Democratic Nation of Libatis</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Buuu¡¹¡¸Buu, buu¡¹

    Nonna and Ca are sitting on either side of me and sulking.

    It seems they still hold a grudge against me for leaving them alone and entering the forest for a whole day.

    ¡¸Did you go hiking with just Celia-san and Mireille-san or something?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t as rxing as that.

    ¡¸What did you do in the forest? I don¡¯t only smell a woman¡¯s scent on you, there¡¯s some strange scent on you too.¡¹

    That¡¯s probably Lammy¡¯s scent.

    I had an orgy after being with her so I thought her scent would be covered up though.

    ¡¸We¡¯re part of this newlywed trip too, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s all say it. Buuu.¡¹¡¸Buu, buuu¡¹

    Catherine, Maria and even Miti condemns me.

    By the way, Celia and Mireille were travelling with me on the first day so they switched to another carriage today.

    Seeing the resisting Celia carried off against her will by her arms and legs was quite the surreal scene.

    £¨What a wonderful view~£©

    Since a rope is tied around her waist and fixed to the roof of the carriage, Casie can catch the wind and soar in the sky.

    Apparently she learned flying techniques and anti-crow battle techniques.

    On the way, we encountered a suspicious-looking old woman who was possessed by a wicked spirit. When we told her we would pay 10 gold, Casie nose dived and scared the woman, causing her to foam at the mouth and faint.

    Of course, Casie continued flying straight into the ground and got a portion of herself buried under the dirt.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, are you listening!? When we reach Tortoent, you need to pay plenty of attention to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. My cute Nonna.¡¹

    When I hug her close and stroke her head, she bes more docile.

    I can feel herrge breasts pressing against my chest.

    If she pushes them on me like this, I can¡¯t help but want to ravish her on the spot.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, you know? A husband lusting for his wife is quite natural.¡¹

    Without hesitation, I grab her breasts.

    ¡¸Aah, not fair, me too!¡¹

    ¡¸You can grab my boobs too.¡¹¡¸They¡¯re small, but you can still touch them if you want.¡¹

    Breastse at me from all directions, and I¡¯ll even ept Maria¡¯s erect nipples.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be buried in boobs at this rate. Don¡¯t feel you have to stop though, this is the best.¡¹

    However, the passing of time cruelly ends my paradise.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, we have arrived at Tortoent. ......there will be heavy pedestrian traffic throughout the city from here on, so moaning and making the carriage shake will really draw attention to us.¡¹

    I hear the voice of the escort captain outside the carriage.

    He doesn¡¯t dare to open the window of the carriage anymore.

    Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve been constantly flirting with the girls along the way besides the time I¡¯m asleep.

    The girls quickly tidy and adjust their messed up clothes while Miti helps Nonna ...... once her breasts are out of her clothes, it¡¯s apparently difficult to get them back in due to their sheer size.

    Not to mention she just gave birth not too long ago so unless her boobs are kept in check, a huge mess will be made from leaking breast milk.

    Furthermore, the amount of milk shectates can¡¯t be underestimated and is enough to make her boobs feel stiff even after feeding her twins.

    For now, I need to greet the important people here in the capital city of Libatis.

    Once that¡¯s done, I can take a rxing walk around the city and maybe do some shopping.......

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Something is glittering in the corner of the carriage hidden by a cushion.

    When I go to pick it up, I find that it¡¯s a gold ne.

    At first I thought it was something that matched with someone¡¯s formal dress, though it¡¯s ugly and ringly shiny, notplimenting anyone¡¯s dress that I know.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I know who bought this without anyone having to say anything.

    I guess it isn¡¯t a big deal after I didn¡¯t pay attention to her for one day...... but I wonder why all the girls, besides Nonna, are avoiding eye contact awkwardly..

    ¡¸We have arrived. Please alight from your carriage.¡¹

    I hear the captain¡¯s voice again.

    Whatever, I can let this gold jewellery slide.

    Libatis Government Administration

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you. Hardlett...... Margrave Hardlett, I presume?¡¹

    ¡¸The pleasure is mine, Minister of Foreign Affairs.¡¹

    The government administration isparable to the royal pce in Goldonia, where apparently the ministers and individuals with the highest authority in the country called consuls do their government affairs.

    ¡¸On this asion, you havee for sightseeing so I would be delighted if you could experience the difference between our country and yours. I hope this will help in building a favorable rtionship in the future.¡¹

    I can tell from one look and his few words that he doesn¡¯t like me.

    He wasn¡¯t speaking to be in a rude tone or openly expressing his distaste for me but every one of his courteous words seem barbed.

    ¡¸We may need to cooperate in the future. So it may please you to make some friends with the individuals of the national army....... Tretts, continue to be Hardlett-dono¡¯s escort and guide.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    So the captain¡¯s name is Tretts.

    He salutes with brisk motions though his face has a slightly contradicting expression.

    Did I really cause him that much trouble?

    ¡¸Now then, I will excuse myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you for this worthwhile meeting.¡¹

    I mutter ¡°liar¡± in my heart before exiting the room.

    I can see clearly in his face that he¡¯s telling me to ¡°hurry up and leave¡±.

    Whatever, I wasn¡¯t thrilled to meet the Foreign Minister anyways. My main objective is for my girls to have a rxing outing.

    ¡¸Then I will count on you for your continued service.¡¹

    ¡¸Right...... I hope you don¡¯t act too rashly.¡¹

    The captain smiles bitterly before sighing.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Foreign Minister¡¯s Room

    ¡¸Minister, he has also realized.¡¹

    The minister smiles slightly at the secretary¡¯s words and plops himself on his chair.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he has. But it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, in the end he¡¯s nothing more than just a feudal lord out in some remotend.¡¹

    ¡¸Goldonia governs everything from thew to military service and tax when ites to feudal lords.¡¹

    The minister snorts.

    ¡¸The fact that only a single ruler of the region has individual privilege-...... it makes monarchy is truly an inferior system of government. In the first ce, giving power to individuals through bloodline and not to those actually capable is absolutely outrageous.¡¹

    The secretary doesn¡¯t say anything further.

    ¡¸Juno has involved himself with that guy and seems to be plotting something, but I can¡¯t trust Goldonia like I can¡¯t trust those religious fanatics from Altair. Those guys treat agreements with neighboring countries like scrap pieces of paper. I¡¯m not unaware of how many countries Goldonia has destroyed up till now.¡¹

    The minister brings out a report documents and shows it to the secretary.

    ¡¸This is a report from one of my trusted retainers who has mixed in with the escorts...... look at it, it¡¯s aplete mess.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see. ......oh, this is-¡¹

    A smile unconsciously forms on the secretary¡¯s face, but his face stiffens and bes serious when the minister res at him.

    ¡¸The number of women apanying him is 13. It looks like even aside from his wife and concubines, the others all have a rtionship to him as a lover...... I¡¯m surprised they all get along. I¡¯d also like some of that good...... ahem, pardon me.¡¹

    The secretary clears his throat and continues reading.

    ¡¸ording to the information gleaned from misceneous conversations, Hardlett-dono indulges in lewd activities every night and repeatedly enjoysrge-scale orgies...... he houses close to 100 girls in his home and indiscriminately impregnates them...... this is the report?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel dirty just from reading it.¡¹

    ¡¸The minister makes it a purpose to be upright and cleanhanded after all. Err, let¡¯s see...... this is horrible, he particrly loves lusting after mothers and daughters at the same time and vites all women young and old.¡¹

    ¡¸Can we negotiate with a man like this? He makes negotiating with those religious fanatics a better idea, no?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... he seems to have serious issues with his personality, although he would be easy to handle if he is indeed controlled by his lust. Perhaps Vice Minister Juno also thought the same thing when heid his eyes on that man?¡¹

    The minister makes a face as if looking down on the person who was brought up and then goes into thinking while resting his head on his hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible, Juno is also quite the capable man. If that man is a sex beast ruled by his lower half, then he¡¯ll be easy to deal with, huh...... I don¡¯t trust him but I also can¡¯t try to outsmart him. For now, we¡¯ll just have to entertain him without being rude, though make sure not to send any female attendants.¡¹

    The secretary realizes something after nodding.

    ¡¸The secretary who Vice Minister Juno stationed at that man¡¯s residence formunication purposes was a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸......we¡¯ll make an exception and raise the wages. We¡¯re probably toote though.¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Central Part of Tortoent

    ¡¸It¡¯s really booming here.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think it would be to this extent.¡¹

    I heard that Libatis is a pretty developed nation, especially economically, amongst the southern nations.

    However, the capital city Tortoent really surpassed by imaginations.

    Rafen can¡¯tpare and there seems to be as much energy in the city as there is in the capital of Goldonia.

    On both sides of the main street, various shops are lined up side by side with the merchants calling out to potential customers, while in front of those shops are carts and street vendors selling everything from unique trinkets to useless junk.

    And even those vendors are gradually selling most of their stock.

    Which means the citizens have the luxury to buy goods besides the basic necessities.

    ¡¸Consul Kaldenas is an extremelypetent man. Libatis experienced an even higher level of development ever since that man became the Consul.¡¹

    The captain......Tretts, is guarding me alone as we are in the center of the busy city.

    Tortoent is arge city but he said that we should be safe as long as we don¡¯t do anything to stand out.

    ¡¸The Consul, huh. I kind of wanted to meet him.¡¹

    I¡¯m a little curious as to what kind of person the individual who the citizens elected to be their leader is.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies...... the Consul is an extremely busy person, which I¡¯m sure Hardlett-dono can understand.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I was just curious. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t have time to meet someone like me anyways.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have a chance to meet if fate allows it.

    I take the girls on a walk to explore the city, doing some shopping here and there.

    Their purses filled with money might have been spotted during that time.

    ¡¸Kyaah! Thief!¡¹

    It looks like Nonna got pickpocketed.

    The thief tries to escape quickly, but there¡¯s no way he can run from my Celia.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you escape!¡¹

    ¡¸Guwah!¡¹

    As the thief tries to sprint away, his legs get skillfully swept and he trips, falling face-first to the ground.

    A beautifully swift move.

    When Mireille runs over and grabs the man¡¯s arm, he starts struggling wildly.

    I¡¯ll take over from here.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your deal!? Let go!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, a man huh...... then I guess I¡¯ll break it?¡¹

    I would have liked to chat a bit in the back alley if the criminal was a woman, but since it¡¯s a young man, I unfortunately don¡¯t have any margin to negotiate.

    I¡¯m especially angry at the fact that he targeted my Nonna.

    ¡¸Ow, ow, ow, ow!! S-stop!¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t calm down, it won¡¯t break cleanly.¡¹

    Before I could snap his arm in half, Tretts came running to stop me.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! Please stop that! He isn¡¯t resisting anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m just letting him off by taking one arm.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave this to the guards! If you deliver your own personal punishment, you will be charged with a crime too!¡¹

    Is that so, how annoying.

    When I let go of his arm, the man clings to Tretts.

    What a pathetic man, he shouldn¡¯t have pickpocketed in the first ce.

    We encountered a thief but the earlier im about the security being good seems true as it didn¡¯t take longer than a few minutes for guards toe running, hear the exnation from Tretts and then apprehend the man.

    ¡¸If he is found to be guilty in a trial, he will be required to pay a fine or serve time in imprisonment depending on the amount of money stolen...... in addition, his right to vote will be temporarily suspended. Breaking his arm will not be tolerated.¡¹

    I think it¡¯s the most effective way to fight against pickpockets though.

    ¡¸By the way, how much was in the purse?¡¹

    Tretts looks at Nonna.

    ¡¸About 100 gold.¡¹

    ¡¸100!? Are you an idiot?¡¹¡¸You spend so wastefully because you carry so much with you!¡¹

    That much was stuffed in the purse? ......it¡¯s dangerous, so please don¡¯t do it anymore.

    ¡¸T-that means it¡¯s likely he¡¯ll get the maximum sentence...... that man isn¡¯t lucky either.¡¹

    The goddess of luck won¡¯t be an ally to some scoundrel who thinks about robbing such a beautiful woman.

    ¡¸Still, you go through all the trouble of the trial even though it¡¯s unnecessary and the crime happened in front of your eyes?¡¹

    ¡¸That is the way we do things in our nation. It takes more time and effort but we prevent any lynching or excessive punishments.¡¹

    So that means other countries have no say in it either?

    ¡¸Incidentally, what is the punishment for pickpocketing in my territory, Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸Depending on the sum of money, fines or imprisonment, and various things like branding. ......well, most of the pickpockets we find get beaten to a pulp and then left alone so we sometimes overlook the crime too. That¡¯s not counting M though.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s pretty harsh......¡¹

    Tretts seems shocked and slightly taken aback.

    ¡¸I really think aiming for a woman is cowardly, she might get hurt, that¡¯s why the sentence should be doubled.¡¹

    ¡¸Double is too much. How about a 50% increase?¡¹

    ¡¸Fine, let¡¯s go with that. Let M and Adolph know when we get back.¡¹

    Adolph aside, M should be all for increasing the severity of punishments.

    I¡¯m sure that would help improve the safety in Rafen.

    ¡¸U-um...... it¡¯s been decided with just that? Don¡¯t tell me, is that exchange all it takes for thew to change?¡¹

    Tretts seems to have mixed feelings about what we just did.

    I wonder what¡¯s wrong about it.

    ¡¸I...... love the Democratic Nation of Libatis......¡¹

    What a weird guy, is he scared of something?

    ¡¸God has descended!!¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Where!?¡¹

    If a goddess has appeared, I have to see it with my own eyes.

    Surely she would be beautiful, with breasts unmatched in size by any human.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, calm down. It¡¯s just random preaching.¡¹

    I regain myposure as Tretts says.

    Oh, so it was just some strange evangelist? He got my hopes up for nothing.

    ¡¸Ooh, all you pitiful people...... why do you not walk alongside us? God is shedding tears because of your ignorance and unenlightenment.¡¹

    A man is enthusiastically shouting in the middle of the road while onlookers pass by him with a troubled look on their faces.

    Some of them openly express their feelings of disgust and even kick sand at him.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s propagation done to convert people into believing in the God Altair...... it takes some nerve to openly do something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Altair, which means...... the Divine Nation of Altair? You¡¯re allowing the enemy nation to solicit your fellow citizens?¡¹

    Celia is also surprised.

    Nonna is looking at a jewel being sold by a street vendor.

    ¡¸The religion of Altair has continued for many generations since ancient times...... but the Divine Nation just started spouting on their own that Altair is the one and only God and that the Pope is the reincarnation.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like that man is also saying the same thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, Altair is the only absolute God! Other Gods and spirits are all deceptions, you must not believe in them.¡¹

    The man continues to appeal to the people by exining the joy of serving his God.

    Of course, nobody seems to be paying attention.

    Nonna holds up the jewel to the sun and seems spellbound.

    ¡¸If I were to speak my true feelings, I would also want to chase the man out of my nation and send him back to the Divine Nation of Altair. Like I said earlier, our nation has a fixed set ofws. Spreading the religion on the road isn¡¯t illegal. It would be a different story if he were to publicly dere his loyalty to the Divine Nation of Altair though......¡¹

    The man repeatedly pleads for people to ¡°walk with me¡± or ¡°serve¡± but he is only referring to the ancient God named Altair.

    ¡¸If we were to imprison people for worshipping a God, we would be no different than the People¡¯s Federation of Vandolea, a nation who robs the citizens of their freedom.¡¹

    So Libatis can¡¯t throw somebody out of the nation just because they seem suspicious.

    This really is a troublesome country.

    Nonna takes out her purse.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been seeing an increase of people spreading the faith of Altair recently though...... some sort of countermeasure must be considered. However, I¡¯m pretty sure it should be fine since nobody is foolish enough to listen.¡¹

    It seems Libatis has its own problems.

    For me, if I didn¡¯t have Leopolt and Adolph, I would have to deal with all the tiny problems myself.

    I should be kinder to them.

    Ca and Mireille are pulling Nonna away by her arms.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll let you return to your inn today and have something to eat. I¡¯ll introduce you to those in the military tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Thanks.¡¹

    At that moment, two soldierse running through the crowd of people...... soldiers who I recognize as Tretts¡¯s subordinates.

    They seem to tell Tretts something.

    As I watch his expression, theplexion of his face gets gradually worse.

    ¡¸Err...... an emergency situation hase up......¡¹

    Tretts hesitates for a brief moment before whispering to me in a way that the girls can¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸A little bit of a problem hase up at the border between our nation and Altair...... I apologize but could you ask if anyplications arose in the scheduled meeting with the military tomorrow......¡¹

    Make it a topic for discussion...... eh?

    ¡¸God hase!! He has descended to this present world!!¡¹

    The evangelist who is practically spitting while he shouts is awfully loud.

    Side Story

    £¨I¡¯ve realized something.£©

    What is it, Casie?

    £¨It¡¯s about Altair, the one and absolute God. The other Gods and mysterious beings are all fake.£©

    Is that so, Casie. Well you should look at yourself before saying that.

    £¨Oh my! Does that mean I¡¯m the one and only God, Altair!?£©

    Sure, Casie. Right, I think we have pumpkin pie today.

    Lots of ripened pumpkins were used so surely it will taste delicious.

    £¨Yaaaay, give thanks to the pumpkin God!£©

    I wonder if that strange evangelist attracts people like this.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Apanying to the Democratic Nation of Libatis:

    Nonna (beautiful I think), Celia (adjutant), Ca (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (God), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover)

    Alice (magical girl), Antonio (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Gido (escort), Kroll (misceneous affairs), Schwartz (lewd horse), Mack (escort), Christoph (escort?)

    Lammy (packing)

    Assets: 10 670 gold

    Sexual Partners: 226, children who have been born: 48

 Chapter 212: Wet Celia

    <h4>Chapter 212: Wet Celia</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸An issue on the borders? And it¡¯s almost certain that it¡¯s the Divine Nation Altair who is doing the meddling.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of any other possibility. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s our ce to do something about it.¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly as Celia says, plus it doesn¡¯t seem as if a war is going on.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been three days since then and the citizens aren¡¯t panicking at all. It might be just a minor discord.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right. ......um, I apologize for interrupting in the middle of our chat, but-¡¹

    Celia looks at my face unhappily.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like that we¡¯re talking about this stuff while you¡¯re embracing me...... I want you to show me more love.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, sorry.¡¹

    I was in the middle of my fun time with Celia.

    My erged dick is already shoved into her soft folds.

    I was moving slowly while casually chatting with her and I guess she didn¡¯t find that enjoyable.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already twitching like crazy. Are you about to cum soon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s why I want you to at least focus on me for thest part...... aah!!¡¹

    I hug Celia tightly and push my meat rod even deeper.

    She cries out happily and smiles while her limbs wrap around my back.

    On the other hand, her vagina is stretching and barely able to aodate me.

    ¡¸I would have thought you got used to it already...... did your hole perhaps get narrower?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Aegir-sama¡¯s cock is the one that got bigger!¡¹

    Celia smiles after our little exchange and then closes her eyes as she rxes her entire body.

    It¡¯s the signal for me to deliver the final blow.

    ¡¸Here I go, Celia. Take all of me.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you hurt me. Pound me hard!¡¹

    I lift up her body as she clings to me and thrust my hips as if I was mming her into the bed.

    The both of us already know what pleases the other.

    ¡¸Aau! Haaauu! It feels so good. My body is going numb!¡¹

    ording to Celia, if I scrape her weak point with my evenrger meat rod while kissing her neck, I can make her moan louder.

    How nice, make as much noise as you want.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama...... is it okay? I¡¯m going to cum, is it alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, nobody is here right now.¡¹

    Her voice might be heard from outside the room but not telling Celia is for her own sake.

    ¡¸Then......ahem, papa! Oh, it feels so good, papa~ Give Celia more love!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, what a cute daughter. Go ahead and cum from your father¡¯s dick.¡¹

    I steal Celia¡¯s lips as she repeatedly calls out ¡®Papa¡¯, stroking her face while I speed up my thrusts, turning her shouting into meaningless cries and eventually simple moans.

    ¡¸And now for the finisher.¡¹

    For the final moment, I pull my dick almost to the point of escaping her tight grasp and then push it back in with a quick yet smooth motion.

    All the while, my dick grinds against her sensitive spot near the entrance of her vagina until the tip pushes against the entrance of her womb.

    Thebined stimtion made Celia fallpletely.

    ¡¸C-cumming! I¡¯m flying over the edggeeee!! Papaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Celia climaxes and screams with her tongue sticking out of her mouth.

    At the same time, juices spray out from her vagina and her insides squeeze down on me as if trying to tear my dick off.

    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s clenching so tight! Uooh!¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any reason to endure so I also reach my peak without hesitation, groaning and fixing my hips against Celia¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Aaaah...... Haaaaaa...... h-huh, it isn¡¯ting out.¡¹

    Celia realizes that I didn¡¯t ejacte.

    ¡¸It must have been an incredible ejaction...... I was probably not even conscious......¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it was because she didn¡¯t satisfy me.

    I clearly felt the continuous trembling of my cock right when it spews out its load, so I¡¯m sure I climaxed.

    I¡¯ve experienced my seed bing too thick and noting out when I get really aroused.

    Even now, the almost-solid semen is being sent up from my balls and rising slowly while expanding my urethra.

    Celia should also feel the bulge gradually rising from the base of my cock and into her convulsing hole.

    ¡¸Aah, the shaft is inted here...... the load is about halfway up...... it¡¯s going to spew out...... your overly thick seed......¡¹

    Celia and I press our lips together lightly.

    When we did so, the huge clump of seed made its way into Celia¡¯s womb.

    I felt a light pain as the mass passed through my urethra and it was as if the entire load was being pulled out.

    ¡¸Oooh......¡¹

    ¡¸So hot! Not to mention, there¡¯s so much...... it¡¯s enough to make my stomach feel heavy, how thick it is......¡¹

    While I¡¯m at it, I push the tip of my dick to the very back and into the entrance of her womb, shooting all my seed inside.

    Soon enough, Celia¡¯s toned abdomen begins to swell.

    Celia would definitely get pregnant if she didn¡¯t use any contraceptive, but even if she didn¡¯t, there¡¯s a chance she could get pregnant anyways.

    Still, this ridiculous amount makes me a little worried for Celia¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Tell me if it hurts, I had a wonderful time with you so that¡¯s why so much came out. If we don¡¯t let some of the seed out now, your stomach might burst.¡¹

    ¡¸No...... I¡¯m still doing fine, so don¡¯t pull out...... I want to enjoy as much of this happy feeling as I possibly can......¡¹

    I hug Celia after she says such cute things and continue to pump her stomach with my seed.

    The calming moment seems tost forever.

    After emptying its load, my softened cock gets pushed out of Celia¡¯s tight hole.

    However, the semen which should have flowed out from the unblocked opening is noting out of Celia¡¯s pregnant-looking stomach.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too thick. It¡¯s like yogurt and won¡¯te out. My stomach feels hot.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s because you were so cute that I came so much.¡¹

    Celia gently caresses herrge belly while changing her position so she can swallow my cock.

    At my very peak of arousal, my cock gives women a hard time when they try to take it in their mouths.

    They¡¯ll try to service me properly but my dick ends up reaching their stomach, which causes them to copse in exhaustion.

    That¡¯s why many women choose to wait until after I ejacted, where my penis is slightly smaller, to have a small post-sex skirmish over my dick.

    ¡¸Fufu, I have it all to myself today.¡¹

    Celia happily sucks on my cock, causing her cheeks to bulge out while she drains any remaining juice in my urethra.

    ¡¸Guh...... it¡¯s better than usual.¡¹

    Perhaps it¡¯s because the semen is clumped up, that¡¯s why I get a stronger feeling of pleasure everytime she sucks some out.

    ¡¸Nnbh...... nngh!¡¹

    It looks like Celia¡¯s mouth is filled with my juices.

    She takes her time to slowly gulp down the liquid.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all clean now.¡¹

    The smiling Celia is so cute, I¡¯ll hug her and roll around in bed for a while.

    ¡¸Aau, stop, my stomach hurts~¡¹

    ¡¸You really want me to stop?¡¹

    Celia buries her head into my chest and hides her face before speaking.

    ¡¸I want you to do it more. Hold me tight.¡¹

    As I hug Celia and flirt with her, there was suddenly a knock on the door. I hear Kroll¡¯s voice not too longter.

    Wrinkles appear between Celia¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡¸Um, Nonna-san and the others are calling for you. They¡¯re asking whether you¡¯re finished getting ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    That reminds me, I promised to go out with Nonna and the others.

    I lusted after Celia as she was helping me dress up and ended up fucking her on the spot.

    And don¡¯t click your tongue.

    ¡¸Oh, I made everyone wait. I¡¯ming now.¡¹

    I quickly throw some clothes on and open the door.

    ¡¸P-please wait. I¡¯ming t- auu!¡¹

    As Celia gets up to try and follow me, her pregnant stomach prevents her from moving like she wanted.

    Kroll¡¯s going to see you naked at this rate...... why is he making a face like he¡¯s enlightened?

    ¡¸Justy there if you¡¯re having a hard time.¡¹

    ¡¸Just wait a minute! I¡¯ll be right there.¡¹

    I hear a sticky sound from behind the closed door.

    When Celia came out, her stomach was t and she was holding a tub in her hands.

    Inside the tub is...... of course, my seed which she squeezed out by pushing her stomach.

    ¡¸You girls, take care of this. It¡¯s nothing dangerous.¡¹

    She pushes the tub at one of the female employees.

    ¡¸Certainly...... is this yogurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it seem too hard to be yogurt? Look, you can grab it...... and it feels somewhat warm.¡¹

    ¡¸It has a fishy smell. I wonder what it could be.¡¹

    The employes pick up my semen and sniff it.

    Ooh, one of them gave it a lick.

    ¡¸You just came buckets, yet it¡¯s swelling up again! Let¡¯s head out quickly.¡¹

    After that, we enjoyed shopping and attended a y at a theater.

    We had a st, though one thing concerns me.

    It¡¯s about Kroll.

    ¡¸Kyah! My breasts!¡¹

    Even when Nonna¡¯s breasts popped out of her dress suddenly,

    ¡¸Here, use this to hide them.¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you.¡¹

    Kroll calmly handed her a towel.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, I want that.¡¹

    Even when Ca climbs onto the shop counter,

    ¡¸Ca-san, your underwear is visible.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, thanks.¡¹

    Kroll stands behind Ca and covers her up as he faces the other way, protecting her precious spot from the gazes of other customers.

    ¡¸Why aren¡¯t you wearing any pants!?¡¹

    ¡¸I forgot.¡¹

    Even when Pipi forgot to put on any pants and bounces up and down,

    ¡¸I bought some at the shop over there. Use this for now.¡¹

    Kroll deals with it without getting flustered.

    ¡¸What happened to him?¡¹

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the Kroll I know to lower his gaze as he drops to the ground and starts masturbating if he saw Nonna¡¯s breasts pop out.

    Even just now, he didn¡¯t have any reaction when he saw the udylike Celia.

    ¡¸Hmm, I have no clue.¡¹

    I try asking Maria, who is rtively close to him, but she doesn¡¯t have any idea of the reason.

    When I look to Miti, she seems rather uneasy.

    ¡¸Miti, do you know anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Err...... hmm, I¡¯m not sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey now, you¡¯re my wife. Come tell your beloved husband.¡¹

    Miti¡¯s face turns slightly red.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t tell too many people about this, ¡®kay? ......Actually......¡¹

    Miti whispers softly so others couldn¡¯t hear and exins to me Kroll¡¯s secret.

    It was quite the shocking secret.

    ¡¸What!? Kroll is impotent!!?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t shout so loudly! You¡¯re in the middle of the road!¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t even twitch or get hard!? He¡¯s still just 16, how is he going to live from now on!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so mean! Please stop this!¡¹

    I look at Kroll while Miti covers my mouth.

    His enlightened expression is reminiscent of Sebastian¡¯s look.

    Not good, he¡¯s got this aura of an old man now that he¡¯s not able to use his thing.

    ¡¸No problem, leave it to me. I¡¯ll do something about it......¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, fancy seeing you here. Sorry for thete greetings.¡¹

    I was thinking about having an orgy festival with Kroll and 10 prostitutes but an unexpected individual got in the way.

    It was Juno, the person who paid me a visit in my home and left that delicious female secretary for me.

    ¡¸Vice Minister Juno...... my, my......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m pleased to see you enjoying what Tortoent has to offer.¡¹

    ¡¸I should be thanking you for assigning guards for me.¡¹

    Someone tried to pickpocket us though.

    ¡¸No well, I was just worried when I heard about the situation that urred in the city along the way. I¡¯m just relieved that you made it out alright. ......the citizens just started to engage in indiscriminate sexual activities all of a sudden, it must be some sort of no-good drug or magic used by the Divine Nation of Altair.¡¹

    I¡¯ll remain silent about that.

    ¡¸Anyways, are you free right now?¡¹

    I¡¯m busy trying to make it so Kroll¡¯s dick can get erect again.

    I can¡¯t tell him that though.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear what you have to say.¡¹

    The girls are browsing around various shops.

    They can probably do their shopping without reserve if I¡¯m not watching over them.

    ¡¸So your meeting with the military personnel got postponed...... I¡¯m terribly sorry. It feels like you¡¯ve only been getting exposed to the shameful side of our nation.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s an invasion from a foreign enemy.¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t particrly looking forward to meeting them anyways.

    I was able to achieve my goal of entertaining my girls so I have no problem with not going to the meeting.

    ¡¸Still, Hardlett-dono will have a cooperative rtionship with our country from now on, I think it¡¯s necessary to see our nation¡¯s sword...... the National Army.¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll go if you really want me to see.

    ¡¸And also, how about taking a look at the actual state of affairs in the Divine Nation of Altair, our mutual enemy?¡¹

    When did the Divine Nation of Altair be my enemy?

    In my eyes, those evangelists are just a group of iprehensible people.

    ¡¸How about this? You can be an observing officer, that way you can watch the battle at the border.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure......¡¹

    An observing officer is, as the name implies, a soldier from a third country who doesn¡¯t participate and only watches.

    Apparently, this officer can observe the battlefield and do thing like examine how both sides fight or learn the state of battle.

    ¡¸No, but-......¡¹

    If Leopolt was here, I would happily dispatch him. Going personally is too much of a hassle.

    However if I refuse here, I¡¯m sure Leopolt would scold me, asking why I went there in the first ce.

    If I go, Nonna and the others will sulk.

    Thinking about it like that, it¡¯s better if I decline.

    ¡¸I appreciate the offer...... but I-¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, the squad will be in the back as to prevent you from being exposed to any danger. Someone will also be assigned to guide you ......Sna.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    The one who appeared after being called was a young soldier dressed in military uniform...... a woman who looks to be around 20 years old.

    ¡¸Be his guide and take care of him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! Understood!¡¹

    The size of her breasts seem average though she has a pretty face.

    Her lightly-tanned skin looks healthy and is quite attractive.

    When I offer my hand for a handshake, she hesitates for a moment.

    She must be unconsciously scared of touching men, so perhaps she¡¯s a virgin.

    I¡¯ll let this embarrassed maiden touch my cock, tear through her virginity and make her scream.

    While stroking her crying face, I¡¯ll skillfully move my hips and eventually her pained cries will be joyful moans of pleasure.

    ¡¸Alright then, please depart with Sna tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹

    What have I done, I¡¯ve epted the offer before I even realized.

    As I thought, I¡¯m not suited for diplomacy.

    I couldn¡¯t anything before Juno¡¯s skill at foreign affairs.

    Aaah, it¡¯s so regrettable that I can¡¯t suppress the grin on my face.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Apanying to the Democratic Nation of Libatis:

    Nonna (should be beautiful), Celia (adjutant), Ca (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (God), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover)

    Alice (magical girl), Antonio (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Gido (escort), Kroll (misceneous affairs), Schwartz (lewd horse), Mack (escort), Christoph (escort?)

    Lammy (departing on her way)

    Assets: 10 620 gold (Everyone¡¯s shopping for their stay -50)

    Sexual Partners: 226, children who have been born: 48

 Chapter 213: How Fanatics Do Things

    <h4>Chapter 213: How Fanatics Do Things</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, are you alright? You have bags under your eyes.¡¹

    As Sna and I are riding horses going south along the road, she takes a worried peek at my face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I just had a little trouble sleeping.¡¹

    The truth was that I didn¡¯t sleep at allst night.

    The girls were making a fuss about how I was going to leave them alone again so I had no choice but to entertain them from evening to morning.

    In order to prevent me from cheating, they squeezed me dry with their continuous attacks on my dick, going so far as to bind me to the bed and blindfold me.

    It was ultimately just a single man against 14 girls, so by the time all of them copsed on the bed, the sun was already up and I had no time left to sleep.

    ¡¸I honestly heard many rumors about Hardlett-sama, but you¡¯re bringing only one page boy with you today I see.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯re nothing but bad rumors, though she¡¯s right.

    The only one apanying me on this trip is Kroll. While Celia and Pipi wanted toe along, they were stopped by the other girls.

    Apparently, the girls are not going to allow any head starts, besides I am just going to spectate, so there is no meaning in them going when there is no danger.

    If you ask me, I will have an easier time aiming for Sna if I don¡¯t have so many girls serving me.

    In any case......

    ¡¸All is vanity......all is vanity......¡¹

    Kroll is acting strange, I don¡¯t want to look at him like this.

    I have to somehow get him back to how he was by getting him immersed in the valley of a woman¡¯s breasts or the slightly visible panties under her skirt.

    ¡¸Anyways, it won¡¯t take too long for us to reach the border on horses.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it looks like it¡¯ll be pretty safe along the way too.¡¹

    The path towards the border separating Libatis and the Divine Nation of Altair is strictly monitored with guards stationed at short intervals.

    In this way, brigands or monsters won¡¯t appear.

    ¡¸Of course it is! As long as our Libatis army is protecting us, we have nothing to worry about.¡¹

    Sna proudly sticks her chest out. We conversed a fair amount along the way and from what I can see, she¡¯s a serious and pure woman.

    She¡¯s definitely attractive enough, though if I had toin, she¡¯s too pure.

    Just like what I sensed during our first meeting, she ispletely ignorant about the nuances between men and women, so she didn¡¯t notice my approaches when I casually rubbed her shoulders or when I breathed on her skin.

    If she knew what I was doing and rejecting me, then I had the option of pushing or pulling her to bed, but if she¡¯s simply not acknowledging my advances then there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. More importantly, let¡¯s hurry forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, nevertheless...... you have quite the impressive horse. Not only its size, but it isn¡¯t breathing hard even though we¡¯ve been travelling at a considerable pace for a while now. I¡¯ve already changed horses twice......¡¹

    Well if this lewd horse had average stamina and size, I would have turned him into horse meat a long time ago.

    As if reading my thoughts, Schwartz purposely rocks his body and threatens me.

    ¡¸But its eyes seem somewhat tired......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I know why.

    Last night, after viting the woman who took care of him until she fainted, he mated with mare after mare.

    If you had so much energy, then run faster, you crazy sex-driven horse.

    As the horse snorts unhappily, I pull on the perverted thing¡¯s ear.

    .....tely, his mane has been looking nice, he has no ear wax and no ticks.

    The woman looking after him must be constantly grooming him throughout the day, what a luxury.

    Altair-Libatis Border Zone

    ¡¸Fumu, fumu.¡¹

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    The scene at the border area which came into our sights was beyond our expectations.

    To be honest, I was already prepared to see a fight where both sides were covered in blood.

    ¡¸How odd.¡¹

    The people gathered around the border was not the army of the Divine Nation of Altair but ordinary peasants.

    There wasn¡¯t just a hundred or two there, there were at least a thousand from what I can see.

    The number of guards on the Libatis side are roughly a hundred...... who are trying to push back and stop the other side from crossing the border.

    ¡¸Who are you people!?¡¹

    As I watched this strange situation, a Libatis soldier runs over.

    That¡¯s your cue, Sna.

    ¡¸I am the Captain of the hundred troops of the First Division Squadron, Sna Estoria. This here is Hardlett-dono, who the Vice Minister of Foreign Affairs has ordered to be treated as an observing officer.¡¹

    After a crisp and proper salute, she hands a letter she pulls from her chest pocket to the other soldier.

    ¡¸A Squadron Captain!? M-my deepest apologies! So are youing from a unit in the capital city......? You say observing, but there¡¯s no fighting to see here......¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono is a general from Goldonia, he just wants to see Altair¡¯s forces with his own eyes to use as a reference for the future.¡¹

    What I really want to see is Sna getting naked, but I¡¯ll keep that hidden in my heart for now.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s all, then...... as you can see, this is how they¡¯ve been fighting recently.¡¹

    The soldier¡¯s tone tells me he¡¯s fed of what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸Are they just regr peasants?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re just your average peasants. But those guys from Altair are crazy enough to make these peasants into ves. If we show them mercy and let them into ournd, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll cause a disturbance and im that they were just listening to what their God is telling them. The reason they¡¯re trying to push through here is probably also because of instructions from their God, Altair.¡¹

    Fumu, if you consider all their people to be spies, that¡¯s going to be a problem.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you just drive them away with force then?¡¹

    The peasants don¡¯t look armed.

    If the fully-equipped Libatis armymences an attack, they should be able to rout those peasants easily.

    ¡¸That¡¯s possible if theyunched a direct attack...... however, if the situation is like this, we can only stop them from invading. We¡¯re depending on the instructions from Central, so we can only respond when they give the orders.¡¹

    Like I thought, the way Libatis does things is really annoying and time-consuming.

    In my territory, it would only take a simple order to clean this up, though none of the pretty women would be killed.

    ¡¸That aside, you have a pretty big spear. I¡¯m impressed you can carry that thing like it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸You think so? Oh gosh, you¡¯re making me blush.¡¹

    I take a peek inside my pants. Yep, it¡¯s quite big if I do say so myself.

    Though ites with problems too.

    I have to do sufficient preparations or else the girls will suffer.

    This is especially the case for the servants who Iy my hands on for the first time. It isn¡¯t unusual for them to scream like crazy.

    ¡¸? It has this shininess I¡¯ve never seen before...... what kind of material is it made of?¡¹

    Oh, you¡¯re talking about my weapon. How boring.

    The peasants shout something as they try to cross the border while the Libatis army pushes them back.

    This almost yful exchange continues.

    ¡¸Sna, could you show me to my sleeping quarters? It can¡¯t be helped that this is the only thing I can see.¡¹

    ¡¸......I guess you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a little early, but in this border fort-......¡¹

    Sna¡¯s words cut short.

    She must have felt some doubt which made her look, and I also follow suit and nce in the direction where her eyes are pointing, to see more people on the Altair side shuffling about at the very back.

    ¡¸It looks like they added another row of people.¡¹

    ¡¸The Captains here will probably confirm it as well, but I should also contact- wait, Hardlett-dono!?¡¹

    I brandish my spear and mount Schwartz.

    ¡¸Look again, those newly added people don¡¯t look like they¡¯re here simply to have a jostling match.¡¹

    Those new additions are holding weapons like hammers, scythes and axes.

    They¡¯re not wearing armor but there may not be enough border security to deal with the numbers.

    ¡¸!? I-I¡¯ll go inform the Captain.¡¹

    Sna hastily gallops off and I chase after her.

    I want to protect her if possible.

    ¡¸I¡¯lle too.¡¹

    Kroll draws the sword at his hip and readies his pot lid.

    He seems calm rather than fearful.

    He appears poised ever since the fight with Lammy.

    It may also be because he arrived at some strange ce after his impotence dragged on for such a long time.

    ¡¸New troops areing!¡¹¡¸Arm yourselves. Stay alert!!¡¹

    It¡¯s a bigmotion.

    I might be able to see the true strength of the Libatis army now though.

    ¡¸They¡¯re crossing the border!¡¹

    ¡¸We have confirmed that they ignored our warnings. Annihte the peasants......no, annihte the enemy. Archer squad, fire!¡¹

    After going through annoying processes, arrows fly out from the Libatis side.

    There isn¡¯t arge number of projectiles, however they were loosed in unison and are urate.

    The soldiers are well-trained.

    ¡¸Death to the fools who do not fear God!!¡¹

    The group who is being shot at with arrows shouts in a loud voice.

    That acted as the signal, triggering the peasants who were just pushing the soldiers up till now to tilt their heads upward altogether.

    ¡¸Death to apostates!¡¹¡¸By the blessings of Altair!¡¹

    ¡¸These guys...... they¡¯re attacking us with their bare hands!¡¹

    ¡¸Drive them back! Shit, there¡¯s too many of them!¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like I¡¯ve seen this happen quite recently.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... this is almost like the uproar caused by the zombies in the cemetery back in Rafen.¡¹

    Kroll and I watch from a safe distance away.

    The Libatis army is unexpectedly well-trained and has surprisingly high morale.

    Even though enemies surround them in an instant, the soldiers don¡¯t panic and deal with it in an orderly manner.

    However, the difference in numbers is obvious and the Libatis army retreats towards the fort while fighting in this grand melee.

    I have no ns to join the fight and act like some knight in shining armor.

    In the first ce, my goal is to see how Altair fights and how the Libatis army responds.

    That objective has been cleared, so the correct move here is to run inside the safe fort and watch the further developments of the fight.

    ¡¸Are you heading back?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t.¡¹

    I lost sight of Sna in the confusion.

    I can¡¯t just run off to a safe ce while leaving the girl who guided us to fend for herself.

    I could tell even though it¡¯s only been a short time.

    She isn¡¯t used to fighting.

    Although she has a high military rank, her job is probably mainly rted to ceremonial duties.

    ¡¸Come, Kroll.¡¹

    I kick Schwartz¡¯s belly and urge him to run.

    He knows that it¡¯s in order to rescue a woman so he doesn¡¯t seem too unhappy.

    ¡¸Sna! Where are you!?¡¹

    I try searching here and there while yelling her name, but I couldn¡¯t hear any response because of all the angry shouting and jeering around me.

    I have no choice, I¡¯ll have to go straight into the middle of the melee.

    ¡¸By the grace of Altair......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, shut up!¡¹

    I kick away the man who is mumbling something nonsensical garbage from on top of my horse.

    His head caves inward but I don¡¯t give a damn.

    ¡¸Hey you, do you know Sna?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. There are just so many enemies around...... uwah!!¡¹

    I tried asking a soldier but he has no clue.

    After cutting down the three enemy soldiers swarming him, I tell him to take her to the fort if he finds her.

    ¡¸Divine punishment!!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t take down my partner with something as weak as that.¡¹

    I look over at Kroll and see him block a hammer strike with his pot lid before counterattacking with a sh from his sword.

    His movements seem somewhat more refined.

    Still, that thing hasn¡¯t broken yet? What a sturdy pot lid.

    ¡¸Hey, do you know Sna?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh Altair, please grant me your protection!¡¹

    The shoulder I grabbed belonged to an enemy soldier.

    ¡¸How misleading, this is what you get!¡¹

    I grab his neck, spin it 180 degrees and hear various cracking and twisting sounds.

    I let go of the twitching man and look around.

    Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s been killed already.

    ¡¸Nooooooooo!! Let me go!¡¹

    That sharp squeal I heard is definitely from Sna.

    ¡¸It came from over there. Kroll, follow me.¡¹

    I don¡¯t even have to give out any instructions to Schwartz, he just runs off in the direction of the scream.

    Although it¡¯s happening outside my field of vision, I can tell all the enemies in front of me within this melee are being trampled underneath Schwartz¡¯s hooves.

    ¡¸Over there.¡¹

    I look where Kroll points and see Sna being dragged off by several enemies.

    She isn¡¯t holding a sword anymore, both her hands are being grabbed and she¡¯s getting pulled away.

    I guess they want to take her all the way back into Altair territory.

    ¡¸We¡¯re saving her.¡¹

    A man who appears to be a captain of the Libatis army shouts indecisively.

    ¡¸Wait! They¡¯re already past our borders. If we want to cross over the border and attack, we must get permission from themander first......¡¹

    Are you still saying that?

    ¡¸This is my own decision. Hand over the spear.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait! You¡¯re supposed to be an observing officer, so getting involved in battle is-!¡¹

    I take away the captain¡¯s spear and charge forward with my own spear in my other hand.

    Of course, I trample over the border. There¡¯s no wall stopping me so I¡¯m naturally going to prioritize saving the woman.

    ¡¸Give me back my woman!¡¹

    Trying to stop my solo charge forward, those guys flock towards me with crude axes and spears.

    I count 20 of them, all of whom are spouting some ridiculous mumblings about God or Altair or whatever.

    Don¡¯t think you¡¯re leaving alive after stealing my woman.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!¡¹

    Several of them gather together and lower their hips, thrusting forward at their prey.

    They must think they formed a line of spears to stop cavalry, but it¡¯s quite the ugly creation.

    ¡¸You think that is enough to stop me?¡¹

    I alternate swinging the spears I¡¯m holding in both hands.

    Those who got hit by the tip of my spear get cut and blood sprays out before they copse to the ground. Those whose weapons take the hit lose their prey and just stare nkly at me.

    ¡¸Uwah! This horse!¡¹¡¸Gyaaah!¡¹

    Schwartz targets the unarmed men and stomps all over them.

    Getting stepped on by a beast which weighs several times more than an average horse, no human can maintain their shape.

    I can¡¯t lose to him either.

    As an enemy tries to approach from the side, I pierce his stomach with my dwarven spear and hurl him at another enemy.

    The regr spear in my left hand breaks after getting its third kill, so I steal an axe from an enemy, and use it against them.

    ¡¸M-monster!¡¹¡¸A demon! Oh Altair, grant us your protection!¡¹

    Even those who charged at me without fear of death at the start are beginning to retreat.

    I finish off another enemy by skewering him before tossing him in the air and slicing him in half in midair.

    After seeing the shower of blood, the number of enemies before me very evidently decreases.

    ¡¸How is that observing?! You¡¯re pumped to fight! ¡¹¡¸Goldonia is home to a monster like this......?¡¹

    ¡¸W-who¡¯s going to take responsibility for this?¡¹

    I¡¯m drawing the attention of the Libatis soldiers now.

    You guys do your best where you can and clean up what¡¯s left.

    Without slowing down too much, I chase after Sna as she¡¯s being pulled and jump off my horse.

    Before I knew it, Kroll is by my side too.

    ¡¸Return Sna to me, or else I¡¯ll kill you all.¡¹

    One elderly man spreads his arms and stands in front of me. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing but it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going to be good and give Sna back to me.

    ¡¸We are bestowing the enemies of God punishment based on the his will. If you go against him, hell awaits-...... huh?¡¹

    My spear moves before he could finish speaking.

    I see, so these guys have the protection of God.

    Well, everything below his shoulders are gone so he can at least continue talking.

    ¡¸Guhyoo¡¹

    I crush the disgusting old man beneath my feet and step forward.

    Two more people charge at me while shouting.

    I evade the attack of the first one and strike his head with my axe.

    I grab the hand of the other and throw him backwards.

    ¡¸Damn...... I¡¯m not done yet...... U, uwaah!¡¹

    As the man tries to roll over and get up, Schwartz stomps on his head.

    ¡¸W-wait! If you put your hands on us, this woman will-...... huh? Where¡¯s the woman!?¡¹

    One of the enemies tries to put a sword to Sna¡¯s neck but suddenly realizes she isn¡¯t there.

    ¡¸Well done, Kroll.¡¹

    Kroll secretly snuck around them and took Sna away.

    They desperately try to get her back but it¡¯s toote.

    The moment two more enemies charge forward, the tips of my spears lunge out and pierce their skulls, taking their heads off at the same time, mowing down the surrounding four enemies.

    The men try to counterattack hastily, however their untrained attacks look like they aren¡¯t even moving to me.

    I dodge the axe of the first man¡¯s attack and punch him in the face, then I grab the spear of the second man and hurl him away, finally I strike the arm of the third man to break it before grabbing his neck and breaking it.

    With that, I¡¯ve finished cleaning up most of them.

    There are two more enemies who were cut down near Kroll.

    Apparently Kroll was responsible for defeating one while Sna took care of the other.

    ¡¸Ah...... aau......¡¹

    The girl seems shaken up as she grips her blood-stained sword.

    She definitely doesn¡¯t have any practical experience on the battlefield.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright now. It was scary, wasn¡¯t it.¡¹

    I hug Sna tightly.

    ¡¸Thank you for rescuing me. However, I¡¯m also a soldier so you don¡¯t have to treat me like a city girl.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t sound convincing when her shoulders are trembling and she¡¯s sobbing convulsively.

    What would have happened to her if she was dragged into Altair territory?

    I¡¯m not particrly an ally of Libatis.

    I can¡¯t say I get along well with the Foreign Minister.

    However, I know for sure that even the citizens of the Divine Nation of Altair are insane.

    At the very least, those from Libatis seem more open to discussion than those in Altair.

    ¡¸I have to go talk to the captain about various things so please return to the fort first.¡¹

    Sna speaks while in my arms.

    ¡¸Haa...... but your hand isn¡¯t letting go.¡¹

    Sna¡¯s hand is grabbing my arm and not loosening her grip.

    ¡¸H-huh? C¡¯mon! Huuh?¡¹

    Her first battle and her fear of death seems to have more of an effect than she thought.

    I¡¯ll embrace her for a while then.

    Kroll, we might end up sleeping together so I¡¯m counting on you to prepare the bed.

    ¡¸All is vanity......¡¹

    In the end, she was busy dealing with the aftermath of my rampaging as an observing officer and the cleaning up of me crossing the border, so I was not able to mount Sna.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Tortoent

    ¡¸Buuu¡¹¡¸Buu¡¹¡¸Buubuu¡¹

    The girls are expressing their discontent at their husband who left.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also horrible of Aegir. How could he leave us alone again?¡¹

    ¡¸He left me on this asion too......¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi too! Pipi doesn¡¯t even know where she is anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸He only took Kroll with him this time so he shouldn¡¯t be fooling around with women......¡¹

    ¡¸How naive! The soldier apanying him is a woman. By this time, he should be making her squeal with that huge dick of his!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for Aegir-sama to noty his hands on any woman by his side...... it would be best if things ended with only a casual rtionship.¡¹

    Nonna ps her hands as if to settle down the moring women.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Aegir-sama also has work to do.¡¹

    After a heavy thump, Nonna then ces a bag in front of everyone.

    ¡¸What is that bag?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama said it was fine to use it as I wished and to enjoy it while he was gone too.¡¹

    When the mouth of the bag opened, everyone could see the bag filled to the brim with gold coins.

    ¡¸How much is in there?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe around 500 gold? This is basically telling me to go wild, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The other girls look at each other.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re not actually going to use it up, are you......?¡¹

    Mireille can¡¯t hide the feeling of shock she felt as she saw the unprecedented mountain of gold brought out before her.

    ¡¸S-she¡¯s right. I think you should stop after you use up enough to buy all of us something good to eat!¡¹

    Miti and Maria speak at the same time.

    The two of them grew up in the lower middle ss, so luxury in their point of view is limited to a small feast.

    ¡¸Can I go buy a new dress for mom?¡¹

    ¡¸Clothes are expensive, sis.¡¹

    Nonna reins in the boisterous girls.

    ¡¸Ahem, we are women of the Hardlett house, such narrow-minded luxuries as that will be a disgrace to Aegir-sama¡¯s name.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It might stink of poverty.¡¹

    Catherine agrees in a quiet voice.

    ¡¸Then what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m only getting bad feelings about this.¡¹

    Leah tilts her head, while Celia holds her head in her hands.

    ¡¸Follow me! I will teach you how to shop like a noble!!¡¹

    Nonna bursts out of the inn with vigor, while Gido and Mack chase after her as escorts. The other girls get swallowed up by the mood and follow after them one by one.

    Clothes Shop

    ¡¸This pretty dress...... maybe I should buy it......¡¹

    ¡¸Ruu, what are you being indecisive about? Shopkeep, tailor these clothes. 13...... no, for 14 people. For the autumn and winter season, we need three pieces of clothing for each of us.¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you very much for your purchase! You guys, do it all together!¡¹

    Restaurant

    ¡¸Err...... I¡¯ll have this expensive meat dish......¡¹

    ¡¸Miti, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re poor. Give us everything on the menu. I don¡¯t mind if all of you eat what we can¡¯t finish.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Madam.¡¹

    Confection Shop

    ¡¸This is delicious...... wow, they¡¯re using so much sugar!¡¹

    ¡¸Celia-chan, the cream one over here is really sweet too.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll buy everything in the shop. Please have it delivered to our inn.¡¹

    Street Stall

    ¡¸T-this is nice.¡¹

    ¡¸You have a good eye! This vase is worth a mere 10 gold......¡¹

    ¡¸......Nonna-san, if you get any counterfeits, I¡¯m going to tell Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Bizarre Street Vendor

    ¡¸This is a medicine......?¡¹

    ¡¸My travelling expenses have been used up. I¡¯m not familiar with pricing but I¡¯m willing to part with it for two silver.¡¹

    The mysterious hooded woman ces a single bottle in front of her.

    As expected, Nonna hesitates from the suspicious feeling exuded from the seller and the item ced in front of her. Mack steps in front to protect her.

    ¡¸Fumu...... and what effect does it have?¡¹

    ¡¸Stamina fortification.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s face wavers as she imagines a scene where her beloved husband embraces and ravishes herself, but her expression quickly returns to normal.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll buy it. Ara, I don¡¯t have any silver coins. Is a gold coin alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I don¡¯t have change.¡¹

    Nonna hesitates for another moment. Even she is aware of the situation being perfect for swindlers to take advantage of.

    However, the bottle seems effective just as much as it seems suspicious.

    She nods, thinking that its effects can be tested on Kroll and Christoph before she gives it to her husband.

    ¡¸You are positive about its effects?¡¹

    ¡¸I guarantee it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then...... I¡¯ll buy it for one gold coin.¡¹

    It might be hard to see because her face was covered by the hood, but the woman¡¯s eyes seem to widen in surprise for an brief instant.

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lend it to you for now. Pay me back if you feel inclined to do so.¡¹

    Naturally, Nonna realizes that she might never meet this seller again.

    The woman lifts her face and stares at Nonna for a while.

    ¡¸Let me get your name.¡¹

    Nonna fixes her puzzled gaze at the bottle of medicine.

    People tend to shy away from broadcasting their names when buying things like stamina enhancing drugs.

    ¡¸My name is Ca. I came here for an excursion.¡¹

    ¡¸Ca, the traveler...... understood and thank you. I will repay this debt someday.¡¹

    After Nonna leaves, the woman silently stands up.

    She buys food, water and a recement for her worn out footwear, and then leaves Tortoent.

    ¡¸I never would have thought to be in debt to a some human.¡¹

    The woman pulls back her hood.

    She reveals her white almost see-through skin, her sculpture-like facial features, and the thing which stands out the most because humans don¡¯t have them ¨C her long ears.

    The woman smiles and walks alone to the west.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 162,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4000.

    Apanying to the Democratic Nation of Libatis:

    Nonna (orz), Celia (orz), Ca (orz), Miti (orz), Maria (orz), Catherine (orz), Kuu (orz), Ruu (orz), Mireille (orz), Leah (orz), Yoguri (orz), Alice (orz)

    Casie (ghost), Pipi (lover), Antonio (son), Rose (foster daughter)

    Gido (escort), Kroll (mendicant monk), Schwartz (lewd horse), Mack (escort), Christoph (escort)

    Lammy (forgot something)

    Assets: 10 120 gold (Wild merrymaking -500)

    Sexual Partners: 226, children who have been born: 48

 Chapter 214: A Snake Waits at the Tripâ€™s End

    <h4>Chapter 214: A Snake Waits at the Trip¡¯s End</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Fuu...... that takes care of the money somehow.¡¹

    When I return to the inn, the girls are lined up on the floor and bowing their heads.

    The only ones with their heads up are Pipi, who is bouncing up and down on the bed, and Casie, who is eating a pie.

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t have a fetish for making woman prostrate before me. Stop this.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no excuse for what happened...... even with the permission from the legal wife, this end result is just uneptable.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t think I would get infected with Nonna¡¯s stupidity too.¡¹

    ¡¸To think I brought shame to Aegir-sama...... b-boo at me! Step on me!¡¹

    Catherine and Ca also apologize dejectedly.

    When I look at Celia, she seems to be particrly pitiful and depressed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it that much. It just increases my work a little.¡¹

    The sum of gold I gave to Nonna was the amount allocated to the travel expense for our entire trip.

    I didn¡¯t think all of it would be spent during the few days I was away so even I couldn¡¯t exin it.

    ¡¸I asked Juno to help and he offered to pay as much as necessary, that¡¯s why it¡¯s alright now.¡¹

    He did make a shocked face though.

    ¡¸I-in the first ce, it is expected of the ones who invited us here to shoulder the cost...... kyaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet, this is your fault!¡¹¡¸I¡¯m going to squeeze those uselesslyrge breasts of yours!¡¹

    Whenever Nonna tries to speak up, the other girls concentrate their attacks on her and make her squeal.

    Libatis covered the cost of our inn but we needed some amount of money to pay for the various odds and ends during our stay as well as food costs.

    ¡¸Uuu, screwing up so quickly after bing newly-wed......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not qualified to be called wives......¡¹

    Miti and Maria are downhearted as well.

    I can¡¯t stand this gloomy atmosphere, this excursion was supposed to be fun.

    I should hurry up and punish them so they can have a new mindset for tomorrow.

    ¡¸I understand. Then I will punish you for spending all of the travel expense. But that will be the end of this ordeal, all of you will enjoy yourselves tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to spank us? Or perhaps branding......¡¹

    Leah doesn¡¯t joke around when she says that kind of stuff, so I¡¯m not going to take her suggestions seriously.

    Why would I injure my own women?

    ¡¸Aegir¡¯s the one giving the punishment, so it¡¯s obvious what will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, let us enter the bath and cleanse ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? What¡¯s happening?¡¹

    Kuu and Ruu don¡¯t seem to understand.

    Ca pushes their back from behind and guides them to the bathroom.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious. All of us will be punished in the ass with Aegir¡¯s rod.¡¹

    Everyone leaks out screams and squeals of anticipation.

    Alice, don¡¯t cheer so loudly...... having your asshole vited isn¡¯t a punishment for you, that¡¯s why you¡¯re getting something different.

    Time passes to the Next Day

    ¡¸Sniff, sniff...... I can¡¯t go face everyone anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry! Whose fault do you think it is!¡¹

    Nonna sobs sorrowfully. Even though she¡¯s the principal offender, I may have gone too overboard.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. A little bit of embarrassment is just right! More importantly...... Aegir, are you really 23 years old? Isn¡¯t that something Nonna decided on her own?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was hard for me to make an estimate.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know my real age which is why Nonna assigned my age to be one year older than herself.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you actually younger than that?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you say that?¡¹

    Do I seem that childish?

    I thought I acted more like an adult in recent times though.

    ¡¸That thing at your crotch, it¡¯s continuing to growrger! If you¡¯re really 23, then shouldn¡¯t it stop growing at some point? During yesterday¡¯s punishment...... I thought my ass was really going to tear.¡¹

    I can¡¯t do anything about that even if you tell me.

    It¡¯s probably growing because I¡¯m sleeping with so many women, no?

    ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t stop growing soon, everyone is going to end up dying.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try not to let it get too big then.¡¹

    I personally want it to get bigger.

    £¨Heeey, everyone it¡¯s time to eat~£©

    Casie floats over to where we are.

    Fortunately, nobody in the inn can see her so she is free to do whatever she pleases.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the menu for today?¡¹

    £¨Stirfry vegetables with lots of chili peppers. It was spicy when I snuck a bite but it was tasty~£©

    ¡¸Geh!¡¹¡¸Hauuah!¡¹

    Ca and Nonna scream.

    £¨I¡¯ll let the others know too~£©

    Casie flies away.

    As she visits each room, I can hear screams and despondent crying.

    The only one happy to find out the news is definitely Alice.

    ¡¸O-our health is excellent so, we don¡¯t need to eat......¡¹

    I grab Nonna as she tries to run away.

    It isn¡¯t admirable to leave food uneaten.

    ¡¸Just give it up, I¡¯ll at least scream in the toilet together with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo~~! Are you telling me to suffer further humiliation on top of what happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! You¡¯re the one who spent too much in the first ce!¡¹

    Ca drags the grumbling Nonna with her.

    I pray for their good fortune.

    After that, they all pulled themselves together, enjoying themselves while sightseeing Tortoent and other safe locations. We experienced troubles here and there on our trip but all of it was settled without ident.

    ¡¸Right, right, Juno was saying. After that fight, the Divine Nation of Altair frequently did the same thing again and again. In the future, it seems Libatis will also be using all-out military strategies to deal with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Really...... that means a small skirmish is likely to ur.¡¹

    While I was chatting with Celia during our preparations to return home, someone in a military uniformes and stands in the doorway.

    ¡¸Hardlett......-san. Thank you very much! I couldn¡¯t express my gratitude properly back then......¡¹

    Waiting at the door is Sna.

    Apparently, she came to say her sincerest thanks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to rescue women. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    Looking at her again, I can see her face is a little flushed, clearly different from when I first met her.

    I can probably forcibly push her down and have my way with her, but I don¡¯t have time now......what a waste.

    Maybe I can tease her a little bit.

    I wait for the brief moment when Celia leaves the area.

    ¡¸Sna!¡¹¡¸Nnmu!?¡¹

    I hug her and give her a forceful kiss.

    Sna resists slightly because of how sudden it happened, but she bes docile when my tongue enters her mouth, even going so far as to wrap her arms around my back.

    Our tongues tangle together and we swap saliva as our lips make wet smacking noises.

    ¡¸Puha...... you don¡¯t waste any time.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a sucker for beautiful women.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, as expected of the womanizer I¡¯ve heard about from the rumors.¡¹

    Sna grins, bringing her face closer to mine on her own volition before giving me a soft kiss on the lips.

    ¡¸That was my first kiss. Will I see you again...... someday?¡¹

    ¡¸For sure.¡¹

    I should state definitely in situations like these.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, preparations areplete now.¡¹

    Celia ising back, that marks the end of our meeting.

    We will meet again eventually, and it is then I shall tear her virginity with my meat rod.

    A few days after we got on the carriage returning home, we encountered a crowd of peddlers and travelers lining up on the road near the city of Schlite.

    When I take a look at what¡¯s going on, I see that guards from Libatis are the ones preventing them from moving forward.

    ¡¸Hey,e on...... a road block here? I¡¯ve got fresh vegetables packed in my wagon......¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t make it in time for my delivery time either. Just let us go already.¡¹

    Everyone seems to be disgruntled about being stopped.

    ¡¸Is the road closed? How rare.¡¹

    I would imagine the road being closed near a precipitous mountain or near the river because of a fear forndslides and floods, but this ce shouldn¡¯t be exposed to any one of those dangers.

    ¡¸Then it must be because of monsters or bandits.¡¹¡¸Maybe a wandering orc could appear too.¡¹

    Ca and Mireille stick their heads out to check out the situation too.

    It¡¯s hard to think the Libatis army would seal off a road because of bandits considering the safety we saw on their roads.

    It must be due to the appearance of an unforeseen and hard-to-handle monster then.

    ¡¸Just waiting here is boring. I¡¯ll go and clean it up.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing something unnecessary again......¡¹

    Tretts holds his head in his hand.

    This is perfect, it will probably be finished quicker if you escorts help out.

    ¡¸Hey, what kind of monster showed up? If it¡¯s an orc, I can lend a hand.¡¹

    I try calling out to the guards blocking the road.

    ¡¸Hm? No, it¡¯s not an orc but amia.....mias are just as troublesome as orcs but this one is a bit strange.¡¹

    Amia huh, I don¡¯t feel like exterminating it anymore.

    ¡¸For some reason it wasn¡¯t wandering around looking for prey, it was heading along the road towards Goldonia. This is something I¡¯ve never seen before...... it was carrying a big luggage wrapped in cloth on its back.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me.¡¹¡¸Hey, hey.¡¹¡¸Isn¡¯t that-......?¡¹

    Celia, Christoph and Gido have a general idea who it is.

    I have an inkling as to the identity of such a baggage-carryingmia who is heading to Goldonia as well.

    I recall saying we were a pair but I guess she was trying to slither her way to my territory.

    ¡¸Where is it now?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s actually pretty quick, probably near the Goldonia border now......¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey, I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s dangerous from this point on.¡¹

    I break away from the road block and continue on my way.

    My escort unit should be waiting at the border zone.

    If Lammy suddenly appears in front of them, they might exterminate her.

    We reach an area not too far from the border and see a thin trail of smoke rising from a parted patch of grass slightly distanced from the road.

    I get closer and sure enough see Lammy.

    She¡¯s cooking some soup on an open fire while coiled up and on the verge of tears.

    Her exposed breasts are thest thing I should worry about.

    ¡¸Uuu, I said I wasn¡¯t going to do anything so why did they point swords at me...... I was just just abiding by that person¡¯s promise and going to his house......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that kind of thing happens if you appear out of nowhere.¡¹

    When I call out to her, she vigorously turns around.

    Her crying face instantly changes into a smiling one.

    ¡¸Aegir! To meet you in a ce like this, this has to be fate......¡¹

    No, you were wandering on the road and causing a big fuss.

    ¡¸A monster!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait-! I-isn¡¯t that amia!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stand back, everyone!¡¹

    The girls reel back from the abrupt encounter, while Alice¡¯s hair gradually bes a brighter red color.

    It was as if fireballs could start flying at any time.

    ¡¸Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Thatmia is, uhm...... Aegir-sama¡¯s woman.¡¹

    Celia lets everyone know in a shameful-sounding voice.

    You could say it with more oomph if you wanted.

    ¡¸Aah...... I see......¡¹¡¸Understood. Dismissed.¡¹¡¸So he¡¯ll vite even a snake, eh?¡¹

    How wonderful to see everyonee to terms with this so quickly.

    ¡¸So you;re saying it¡¯s fine for me toe with you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... there won¡¯t be any problems if you¡¯re with me...... though it might not be a good idea if you crawl on the ground like that.¡¹

    She¡¯ll scare the people she passes by and probably start up some bad rumors.

    ¡¸Alright...... we¡¯ll unload all the luggage on that carriage and divide it up between the other carriages!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think everything will fit though.¡¹

    ¡¸Anything that doesn¡¯t fit can be loaded on Schwartz. He can take the weight.¡¹

    I ignore Schwartz as he neighs unhappily and his caretaker who protests angrily.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡¹

    Don¡¯t fret, Lammy. Leave it to me.

    Goldonia Border

    ¡¸Wee back, feudal lord-sama!¡¹

    We part ways with Tretts and the other escorts on the border and I meet up with my own escort unit.

    Lammy is with us too but nobody seems surprised.

    ¡¸......is that woman a new lover of yours?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, her name¡¯s Lammy. Protect her from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, that goes without saying, but why is she only sticking her upper half from out of the carriage?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe......¡¹

    Lammy is only sticking out her head and upper body from the ceiling of the covered wagon.

    Of course, she is wearing clothes so it only seems like she¡¯s exposing her head to outsiders.

    ¡¸And also...... is it just one person? Why not ride in the feudal lord-sama¡¯s carriage then?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine over here. I prefer looking at the scenery like this.¡¹

    The escorts have doubtful looks on their faces but were given the signal to depart.

    ¡¸......? It seems only Lammy-dono¡¯s horses are acting strange. Perhaps it¡¯s better if she moves to another- ......¡¹

    ¡¸Schwartz, go help pull as well!¡¹

    Once Schwartz gets attached to the two-horse carriage, the speed of the carriage returns to normal.

    Fuu...... I guess it can¡¯t be helped that the horses are scared.

    After all,mias typically eat wild horses.

    By the way, Lammy¡¯s body is snugly curled up inside the carriage.

    Everybody helped hide her body in the carriage and because there was no more space to fit the rest of her body, we didn¡¯t have much choice but to let her upper body stick outside.

    Now I have to think about what to do with her when I get back to my territory.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Family: Nonna (the pretty Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (starving ghost)

    Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl), Lammy (snake lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (sexually frustrated), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (peaceful days), Tristan (long-term business trip)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (lewd horse), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 6000 men

    Infantry: 3500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Reserve: 3500

    Security Unit: 150

    Assets: 8070 gold (Debt to Juno -50) (Military Recruitment x500 -2000)

    Sexual Partners: 226, children who have been born: 48

 Chapter 215: New Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 215: New Enemies</h4>

    ¡¸This will be the first time exchanging words with someone from the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation.¡¹

    Right now I am face-to-face with some middle-aged man who introduced himself to me earlier but I already forgot his name.

    I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to like this guy and so his name just didn¡¯t stick in my mind at all.

    ¡¸Indeed, I would like if we could continue to build a friendly rtionship with each other.¡¹

    That depends on the direction of our conversation, though I have a feeling it won¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸However I am just the feudal lord of a certain region, I would have thought it is better to discuss national issues with those in the capital.¡¹

    Those were just a prearranged set of words, that way I¡¯ll have an easier time to run away.

    ¡¸No, for this issue it will be faster to talk with you who is directly on the other side of the border of our nation.¡¹

    Tch, can¡¯t run.

    ¡¸Our talks today is in regards to the decision of the borders.¡¹

    ¡¸Borders? I thought that has already been decided, no?¡¹

    Our territory extends until the southern tip of Goldonia, in other words the border line of the former Treia Kingdom should be the border which separates the two nations.

    ¡¸The border line in between the Treia Kingdom and our nation is extremely vague. After all, there isn¡¯t a proper city or an important source of water near the borders so there was no meaning in establishing the details.¡¹

    Then what¡¯s the problem?

    The Kingdom probably doesn¡¯t have a clear picture of the minute details regarding the borders on the remote regions either.

    ¡¸But the development in the border region has been remarkabletely. Many viges and farms have been built.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s-......¡¹

    Adolph starts to speak.

    It didn¡¯t just pop up out of nowhere, we invested money into the area so it can develop.

    ¡¸Alright, so how do you intend to decide the borders?¡¹

    If I don¡¯t hear that first, this conversation won¡¯t go anywhere.

    ¡¸We want it like this......¡¹

    The man draws a line on the map in front of him.

    ¡¸That¡¯s-!?¡¹

    Adolph shouts in shock, though I don¡¯t me him.

    The line which that man drew as the border line, depicting the territory he wanted for the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation, includes close to 20rge and small farming viges and a considerable amount of arablend.

    He¡¯s saying that he wants to take the region we poured money and manpower into as his own.

    In the first ce, the area where Tristan has built a defensive camp is also right next to them.

    To give upnd to someone who can¡¯t even manage it themselves is like casting pearls before swine.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I don¡¯t think any feudal lord would nod his head to that.¡¹

    I take the pen from the man so I could redraw the line.

    However I wasn¡¯t really sure where to draw it so I drew a line going as far south as could, which makes the man¡¯s face twist in disgust.

    Crap, I went too far...... that crossed straight through the center of Malt, clearly looking crooked in my favor.

    ¡¸Are you joking right now?¡¹

    I can hear the bloodlust in the man¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸That can be said to you too.¡¹

    The atmosphere of the discussion instantly bes like that of a deathmatch.

    He was the one who said something ridiculous first, I¡¯m not in the wrong here.

    As the two of us stare silently at each other, Adolph speaks up to interrupt.

    ¡¸If we continue our negotiations, we should find somemon ground to agree on. If you consider the particrs of our development or payment of taxes or structure of harvest-......¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s proposal is definitely realistic.

    If the negotiations were to continue, it¡¯s best to leave it to him.

    Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t look like this guy came to discuss any detailed terms and conditions.

    ¡¸Our nation knows nothing about all that. If the border is decided, isn¡¯t it obvious that the people who live there will move too? I don¡¯t intend to deviate from the n which my countryid out from the start!¡¹

    See what I mean, this guy just wanted to push his own n through from the beginning.

    In the first ce, his atmosphere and method of doing things is not diplomatic like Juno.

    He¡¯s not a man we can negotiate with.

    I have Adolph stand back.

    This is not a negotiation anymore, which means it is outside the domain of a domestic affairs official.

    Leopolt reces Adolph and stands behind me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t n on easily ceding territory either. Which means the both of us are in disagreement, right?¡¹

    After hearing the other party speak in a rough tone, I don¡¯t need to act polite either.

    That¡¯s great, I personally find this way of talking easier anyways.

    The mad ms the table and brings his face close to me.

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to kiss me, I¡¯ll have him executed for that.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono...... my country is a peace-loving country which puts its citizens first. However we are not a nation unfamiliar with war, we aren¡¯t afraid of something like that, got it?¡¹

    That¡¯s an easily understandable threat, now I don¡¯t have to worry about any misunderstandings thanks to your efforts.

    Adolph looks down with a stern expression while Leopolt nods at me.

    They must be telling me to say it, alright then.

    This man¡¯s intimidation was quite impactful.

    As I thought, this guy isn¡¯t a diplomat, he¡¯s a veteran soldier of some sort. He¡¯s oozing bloodlust.

    Adolph and Rita, who is serving as the maid for the discussion, are cowering in fear.

    It doesn¡¯t work on me though.

    For as long as I can remember, I¡¯ve constantly been in deathmatches after all.

    The only peaceful times were when I was with Lucy.

    I bring my head close to his as if I¡¯m headbutting him.

    I don¡¯t kiss him of course.

    ¡¸Listen carefully, I¡¯m not like you who only knows war or isn¡¯t afraid of it.¡¹

    The man tries to gauge what I¡¯m saying and tilts his head for a brief moment.

    Behold the acting ability I polished through my sibling y with the actress Lilian.

    ¡¸I simply love war. The sound of swords shing, the echoing screams, the dancing mes...... I can¡¯t get enough of that, I love it all.¡¹

    What I truly love is women though.

    The man¡¯s face moves back ever so slightly, and I move forward as if giving chase.

    ¡¸If war is what you want, then I¡¯m all for it. Goldonia hasn¡¯t made any new enemiestely so I couldn¡¯t participate in any. Let¡¯s have ourselves a fun deathmatch.¡¹

    Oh yeah, it¡¯s been peaceful but it feels like I¡¯ve been fighting all this time.

    I fight and then sleep with women in an endless cycle.

    How much of my life would be left if I take away those two activities?

    The naked bodies of the girls I¡¯ve slept with in the past are popping up in my mind now...... not good, I¡¯m in the middle of intimidating someone yet I¡¯m going to start smiling.

    I somehow suppress the smile and approach the man with a straight face.

    ¡¸W-what a savage...... you¡¯re crazy. Are you aware of the number of forces my nation holds!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with being savage. I don¡¯t know if you have 100 000 or 200 000 but it won¡¯t affect the enjoyment I¡¯ll have on the battlefield. In fact, therger the number of forces the enemy has, the more excited I get.¡¹

    Not good, I¡¯m picturing Nonna¡¯s boobs now. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    My dick is starting to get hard...... I hope he doesn¡¯t notice.

    I continue forward towards the man as a smile appears on my face. The man steps back and trips on his feet, falling on the sofa behind him.

    My expression returns to normal and I take a sip of my tea after sitting back on the sofa as well.

    ¡¸You should drink too.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no thanks.¡¹

    I told Nonna that a messenger wasing from the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation for the first time so she prepared tea with the highest quality tea leaves, and now it¡¯s gotten cold.

    If you weren¡¯t going to drink, then let me know beforehand.

    ¡¸We¡¯re finally going to war again, I¡¯ve been bored all this time so I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    Even Leopolt who is standing behind me is joining in with his crappy acting.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, are we prepared?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no reason for us to not be prepared for war. If we involve Libatis as well...... I¡¯m sure it will be arge war.¡¹

    It may just be acting, but he¡¯s fairly talkative.

    Go on and tell me about your bedy with Nina too.

    I tried investigating but I couldn¡¯t quite get him to say it.

    ¡¸A great war? ......my heart is racing. I¡¯m sure many will kill and many will be killed...... how wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸A new river may be created from all the leaking blood and guts.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufufufu, I¡¯m starved for blood right now!¡¹

    Leopolt is partaking in the cruel acting too.

    Celia...... you probably read that line in a book somewhere and it only seems funny to me, so don¡¯t say that anymore.

    I stand up and put a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. Tell your people i your nation wants to go to war, I¡¯ll entertain you whenever you want. You can reply by dering war...... or infringing on my territory or whatever, I don¡¯t care.¡¹

    The man has clearly gotten spooked and just leaves without taking a bite of the dinner prepared for him.

    ¡¸Is that really alright?¡¹

    Once the negotiations were finished, I sink my body into the sofa as I pose the question to Leopolt.

    I¡¯m fine with not adhering to formalities though.

    ¡¸There were parts where you went too far but it¡¯s generally not a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but wouldn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll be going to war really soon?¡¹

    Adolph seems flustered even though Leopolt says it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. If we appeared weak, it¡¯s possible they would invade after negotiating as part of a bigger n...... but since we¡¯ve shown how battle-crazy we are, that¡¯s meaningless. It was wonderful acting on our part.¡¹

    ¡¸But aren¡¯t our military forces too different? They have over 100 000 soldiers......¡¹

    Adolph is scared of a war starting in the southern region.

    I don¡¯t me him, since if the area gets engulfed by the mes of war, all his work towards developing the region would turn to ash in an instant.

    ¡¸That is certainly Vandolea¡¯s total military strength. However that is not the amount they will be using to invade us. After all, their biggest threat isn¡¯t us, it¡¯s the Divine Nation of Altair who also shares their borders.¡¹

    The Vandolea People¡¯s Federation and the Divine Nation of Altair have practically nothing they can see eye-to-eye on so an amicable settlement between them is out of the question.

    If Vandolea mobilizes their entire army to deal with us, Altair would immediately recognize that opportunity and make a move.

    ¡¸Besides...... they have also sensed the presence of Libatis. I don¡¯t know if they are aware of the agreement we made with Vice Minister Juno...... but they could make everyone around them into enemies if they aren¡¯t careful. They¡¯ll probably decide not to risk so much just for 10 or 20 viges.¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with, they already have trouble fighting against Goldonia alone.¡¹

    Vandolea is trying to ward off their longtime enemies in Altair as they fight while Goldonia has no such enemies.

    The entire army can be used to defend against any invasion.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little worried about that part too. Why did someone with such a high-handed attitude get sent out?¡¹

    Celia tilts her head.

    She seems to have figured out lots of stuff on her own, impressive. Although her acting sucked.

    ¡¸Leopolt, Adolph, Celia, say whateveres to your mind.¡¹

    For now, we¡¯ll think together and leave the things we don¡¯t understand forter.

    ¡¸They simply wanted to decide on the borders. Maybe they wanted to make it advantageous for themselves while they were at it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a weak line of thought...... in that case, they would have epted Adolph¡¯spromise.¡¹

    Celia slumps over disheartened. I hastily stroke her head, telling her that I wasn¡¯t particrly attacking her.

    ¡¸There is no special military significance in pushing the borders a little north.¡¹

    Leopolt speaks quietly.

    Nina brings him tea.

    I¡¯ll expose the secrets of their nighttime activities some day.

    ¡¸Which means...... it¡¯s another reason.¡¹

    Adolph, who seemingly had nothing go right for him today, takes out some documents while keeping a copy for himself.

    ¡¸This is just a guess...... but doesn¡¯t it have something to do with food?¡¹

    ¡¸Food? It¡¯s been about food a lot recently.¡¹

    ¡¸Vandolea¡¯s harvest for this year is unknown to us but is we assume for argument¡¯s sake that they had a poor harvest...... it would be impossible for them to go west where Altair is, or east where the great mountain range and mountain nation territory are. Their only options would be north to Malt or our territory. Not to brag, but the harvest for the areas near the border have risen up considerably because of the southern development.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm.¡¹

    I get what he¡¯s saying...... I would understand if it was a feudal lord of 10 000 or 20 000 citizens but would a nation with over 1 million citizens do something as narrow-minded as that?

    Besides, the harvest for wheat is already over.

    The only things which can be nted on arablends at this time are low-earning crops like beans or vegetables.

    ¡¸If you think about it from the other perspective, there is a possibility that¡¯s how poor they are from endlessly going into war, even going so far as to reducing the number of farmhands despite knowing what effects it will have on their harvest.¡¹

    I see...... but in that case, there should be other ces than the southern border that they would want more desperately.

    ¡¸Yes, if they¡¯reing to us and trying to negotiate forcefully, that means......¡¹

    ¡¸An express messenger from Her Majesty Celestina of the Malt Kingdom has arrived!!¡¹

    It looks like we don¡¯t need to think anymore.

    ¡¸Leopolt, you mentionedpleting preparations for war earlier. Was that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s because the army reacted promptly.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    It looks like we¡¯ll be moving soon once again.

    Side Story: Unexpected Visitor

    ¡¸Go ahead, feudal lord-sama, please by all means do it with your own hands.¡¹

    Today, the aqueduct was finallypleted.

    The aqueduct pulls arge amount of water from the nearby pond and provides running water to all of Rafen.

    The state of water in Rafen, which relied on the river because water from wells isn¡¯t the most sanitary, instantly improved.

    Furthermore, there was a small trench dug around the nearlypleted new mansion for security purposes. Plenty of water is poured in there as well.

    Naturally, water is constantly flowing into the main feature, the pool Nonna requested, so she could swim in fresh water whenever she wanted to.

    Since the weather gets too cold to swim starting in autumn, arge cauldron was alsopleted at the same time so hot water can be supplied.

    And right now, I¡¯m about to use a hammer to break the wooden lid sealing the entrance of the canal andmemorate the joyous first flow of water.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, please don¡¯t break the stone part.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it would actually break if Aegir-sama hammered it.¡¹

    Quiet, I won¡¯t screw up that much.

    I m the hammer down to crush the wooden lid.

    The wooden nks shatter and water gushes out from the opening with great force as if it waited impatiently for too long.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Cheers erupt from not only my family and the servants but also from the workers involved in the construction...... or that¡¯s what should have happened.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s all that?!!¡¹¡¸Uwaaaaah!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s a big catch!¡¹

    Everyone gathered let out something close to screams.

    That is to be expected as arge amount of fish poured out together with the water.

    Therge volume of water and also the fish flowed into the moat dug around the new mansion.

    ¡¸Hey...... was there always that much fish in thatke?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t make the effort to avoid foreign obstacles so there may be some mixed in...... even so, this is too much.¡¹

    Adolph looks in surprise at the continuous haul of fish flowing in the water.

    There are some strange skin-colored fish though.

    ¡¸Oh well...... guess all of us will be having grilled fish today.¡¹

    ¡¸You cant!!¡¹

    After I just finished my sentence, a woman screams and jumps out at me from the opening. The woman skillfully twists her body in midair and pulls me into the moat.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Bowguns to the front!!¡¹

    Celia hastily orders the escort unit forward.

    ¡¸Wait! There¡¯s no danger.¡¹

    I lift up the face of the woman who jumped at me.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Mirumi.¡¹

    She has a pair of bountiful breasts, smooth skin and a fish-like lower body.

    How nostalgic, it¡¯s the mermaid from not too long ago.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Aegir!?¡¹

    Oh, she didn¡¯t realize it was me?

    ¡¸Nope! There was this strange stone pathway which waspleted in the pond recently, you see. I took the kids to explore and then we were suddenly sucked up. So that¡¯s what it was...... it connects to Aegir¡¯s ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Children, you mean from that time?¡¹

    I helped her out once in the past by spraying my seed on her eggs to facilitate her breeding.

    Mirumi smiles brightly and picks up a fish which was swimming nearby.

    Its size was notrger than my palm and it looked like a small fish, but when I looked closer, it was a human whose bottom half was that of a fish just like how Mirumi is.

    It was so small I couldn¡¯t really tell.

    ¡¸Mama? Papa?¡¹

    Does it recognize me by smell or something? The small mermaids swim to me and gather around.

    Celia shouts something from above, but there¡¯s no need to worry. These things won¡¯t eat me.

    Even so, how many are there?

    ¡¸There¡¯s so many of them...... are all of them-?¡¹

    ¡¸555 in total, all of them are your children!¡¹

    Mirumi hugs me happily. All of a sudden I¡¯ve got a huge family.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! What are those monsters!? Reinforcements areing right now so please hold on until then......¡¹

    I hold a hand up to signal the shouting Celia.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, these are......¡¹

    How should I exin this?

    ¡¸I-I get it, she¡¯s your woman! First a snake and now a fish!?¡¹

    I¡¯m d she understood so quickly.

    Thus Mirumi and her children can now travel back and forth from theke to the mansion¡¯s moat via the aqueduct.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Family: Nonna (the pretty Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (starving ghost)

    Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (sexually frustrated +), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Nonhumans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (long-term business trip)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 10 500 men

    Infantry: 8000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 500

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Reserve: Already Mobilized

    Security Unit: 150

    Assets: 4070 gold (Emergency Military Recruitment x1000 -4000)

    Sexual Partners: 226, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 215.5: Character Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 215.5: Character Introduction</h4>

    Protagonist

    Aegir Hardlett

    23 years old. ck hair. Goldonia Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of the East.

    The protagonist rose up in the world with the muscr build, kic vision andbat talent he was blessed with. He is one of the most important people in the Goldonia Kingdom, sessfully managing his territory and maintaining its extremely richnds despite it being in the remote regions.The entire noble world has their eyes on him, yet are wary of him. Having slept with innumerable women over the years, he has be an expert in sexual techniques and his already overwhelminglyrge crotch is still growing to this day.

    Family (females)

    Celia

    19 years old. Silver hair. Height: 161 cm.

    Has a toned, athletic body type.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (watashi)

    Celia has sworn her absolute loyalty to the protagonist, and although she is merciless towards anyone who wrongs him, she often gets spoiled when it¡¯s just the two of them. As the protagonist¡¯s adjutant, she is the closest to him in both public and private affairs. While she disys talent in a wide variety of fields, her mistakes also tend to stand out.

    Nonna

    22 years old. Brown hair. Height: 160 cm.

    Has incredibly enormous breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (watakushi)

    Nonna is the protagonist¡¯s legal wife and daughter of the destroyed Elektra family, entrusting her heirloom sword to the protagonist and swearing to reim Elektra. She has a good understanding of manners and etiquette, and is one of the few women who is familiar with noble society. However her selfishness and wasteful spending habits stand out, which caused her to be punished by the protagonist. She went through great pains to give birth to twins.

    Ca

    Late 20¡¯s. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:165 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir; Self: I (atashi)

    Ca is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines, giving birth to his biological daughter, Ekaterina.

    She is targeting Nonna¡¯s standing. Things like exposure and excreting outdoors spurs her perverted hobbies. Since she speaks frankly, she ys the important role of conveying any problems or worries the girls are having to the protagonist.

    Mel

    40 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 cm.

    Has a slightly buxom body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Mel is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines, who is the mother of five children, including Kuu and Ruu who she brought with her from her previous marriage. She gets pregnant extremely easily.

    She¡¯s been feeling sensitive in regards to her agetely and anything rted to the number 40 is taboo around her.

    Kuu

    22 years old. Blonde hair. Height:158 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    Kuu is Mel¡¯s daughter and also the protagonist¡¯s lover. She is used to getting loved but still isn¡¯t prepared to get pregnant. She is concerned about her small breasts.

    Ruu

    17 years old. Blonde hair. Height:150 cm.

    t-chested.

    Ruu is timid and hesitant, slow-witted and clumsy. She offered her virginity to the protagonist and has mixed feelings about him as her lover, brother and father. She is getting older but her body can¡¯t seem to grow to match her age.

    Melissa

    29 years old. Red hair. Height:164 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Melissa is a prostitute from White City.

    Due to a tragic experience in the past, her genitals were damaged but she has goodpatibility with the protagonist and hisrge dick. While the protagonist is away, she reduces the cravings the other girls have by ying the male role for them. She has currently left to the capital to help with Dorothea¡¯s pregnancy.

    Maria

    26 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:164 cm.

    Has small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Maria is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines.

    While working at the Little Bird Pavilion inn in Roleil, she fell in love with the protagonist, entrusting herself to him after she was embraced. She happily got married to the protagonist and has since stopped all lesbian acts. Depending on the angle you look at, Maria¡¯s breasts can seem small enough that they don¡¯t even exist, though her nipples areparativelyrge.

    Irijina Wolls

    25 years old. Brown hair. Height:181 cm.

    Has a toned muscr body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-dono; Self: I (jibun/watashi)

    Irijina is a master of the spear and proud of her manly herculean strength. She has a lively personality but is especially poorly informed aboutmon practices in rtionships. Being a daring and uninhibited woman when ites to battle and alcohol, her body gives off a heavy odor. She has absolutely no ability to sense ghosts so she often steps on Casie unknowingly.

    Rita

    31 years old. Straight ck hair. Height:170 cm.

    Has a slightly curvy body with arge ass.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama; Self: I (watashi)

    Rita works as the protagonist¡¯s head maid and also has the deep trust of her subordinates. She loves giant cocks and has sworn her absolute loyalty to the protagonist¡¯s crotch. She has resolved herself to serve in the protagonist¡¯s mansion as a maid for her whole life.

    Catherine

    26 years old. Fluffy blonde hair. Height:156 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (anata-sama); Self: I (watakushi)

    Catherine is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines, who is the daughter of the rebellion ringleader.

    Since being rescued by the protagonist, she doesn¡¯t often show her face in public. She brought her daughter Rose from her previous marriage and gave birth to the protagonist¡¯s biological son Antonio. She is extremely lewd and loses her reason to her lust if she goes too long without a man.

    Yoguri

    24 years old. ck hair, in a ponytail. Height:163 cm.

    Hasrge breasts and a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing self: I (watashi)

    Yoguri is a former vige girl who was isted by all the members of the house after she slept with a no-good man while living off of the protagonist¡¯s funds, but now gets along with Melissa, Maria and Catherine after the protagonist smoothed things over. She is an acimed ywright, developing her scripts for theatrical ys based off her own vivid personal experiences. Nonna has only faintly started to realize that fact.

    Pipi

    15 years old. Dark brown short hair. Height:142 cm.

    Has a childlike body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama); Self: Pipi

    Pipi is the protagonist¡¯s contact with the leaders of the mountain nation.

    She desires to bear the protagonist¡¯s child, though she gets treated as a mascot because there is such a disparity between the size of their bodies. However, she finally lost her virginity. Even amongst the mountain nation with many small-statured people, she is particrly small, and it looks like a monster is raping a child whenever she has sex with the protagonist.

    Luna

    23 years old. Light brown hair. Height:162 cm.

    Has small breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Luna was offered to the protagonist by the mountain nation as proof of their pledge of allegiance, and her virginity was also taken. She excels in martial arts, is a capable leader and a serious nature, though she doesn¡¯t assert herself so often gets overlooked. She speaks a little oddly after attempting to learn keigo from reading old literature. Her body is consideredrger than most amongst the mountain nation, but she still has small breasts.

    Ruby

    Luna¡¯s Sister.

    She doesn¡¯t really stand out.

    Miti

    18 years old. Shoulder-length ck hair. Height:154 cm.

    Has a medium build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Husband (danna-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Miti is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines.

    She is very dependable, acting as the older sister figure for the other two kids from the orphanage, and also admires Maria. She was raped by the protagonist when he was drunk and lost her virginity, bing his concubine not too longter. She is currently troubled with the problem regarding Alma and Kroll.

    Alma

    15 years old. ck hair.

    Somewhat tiny.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Alma is the youngest of the orphanage trio. She was raped by Kroll, the person she was secretly in love with, but consented at the end. However their rtionship deteriorated quickly when Kroll brought new women back with him, and now they rarely speak to each other.

    She apanied Melissa to the capital to help Dorothea. There is arge hole in her heart after her beloved cheated on her.

    Casie

    Looks in her mid 20¡¯s. White hair. Height:155 cm (variable).

    Has a medium build (variable).

    Way of addressing self: I (watashi)

    Casie is a ghost who haunted a house in the capital, and then followed the protagonist after getting fucked by him. There are some who can see her and some who can¡¯t (Detail-oriented people have an easier time seeing her). She canmunicate directly into your head. She gets deformed if she gets hit or squished, though she¡¯ll return to normal after some time. It has been confirmed that she changes color after being submerged in the fluids of a pickle jar. She has a bright personality and doesn¡¯t like ghosts or dark ces. She can also fly, though it ismon for her to go missing if there is wind outside. She is fairly delicate and often can¡¯t sleep if her pillow or environment changes. She has a strong attachment to food and makes demands by causing objects to float whenever food iste in arriving......

    Words like ¡°neglectable woman¡± and ¡°suicide by hanging¡± act as the trigger for her to materialize as an evil spirit, though Irijina is unaffected.

    Leah

    Late teens. Short blonde hair. Height:153 cm.

    Slightly more plump than Celia.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (goshujin-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Leah was saved from the underground facility where the protagonist came from. She has an extreme reliance on the protagonist and is absolutely obedient to him in a different way than Celia. She is assertive when ites to sex and isn¡¯t particrly worried about hurting herself when servicing.

    M Hyuutia

    27 years old. Long blonde hair. Height: 170 cm.

    Has a slightly plump body and rtivelyrge breasts, but is also muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett; Self: I (watashi)

    M is a Baron of Goldonia and a formermander of the Yurest Alliance army.

    She was defeated, captured and fucked by the protagonist. She followed the protagonist after she acquired household peerage and a small piece ofnd after his negotiations with the King.

    Her talents lie in the military domain, where she serves as themander of tens of thousands of soldiers. She keeps an eye on the territory as a security officer, focusing on maintaining order, though she often mps down too much on the citizens.

    Alice

    Late teens. Red hair. Height: 150 cm.

    Has a straight body figure and small breasts.

    Way of addressing self: I (watashi)

    Alice is one of the girls who were saved from a goblin¡¯s nest. Normally, she¡¯s a meek girl though she is a powerful user of fire magic. Her weak point is her asshole and if she¡¯s thrusted there, she can¡¯t do anything but struggle in pleasure.

    Mireille

    Late 20¡¯s. Red hair. Height: 172 cm.

    Curvy, yet muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir; Self: I (atai)

    Mireille met the protagonist when she was with Ca and worked together with him for a while. She has a determined and unrefined personality, though she is a warm-hearted person whose kindness leaks out in everything she does.

    Brynhildr

    Roughly 300 years old. Luxurious waist-long blonde hair. Height: 155 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (kisama, omae), man; Self: I (mekake)

    Brynhildr has the appearance of a young girl but is actually a long-living vampire and leader of a group of vampires. She is haughty and cold-hearted, but has decided to assist the protagonist because of her love for the taste of his blood. Her existence is only symbolic and she leaves the actualmand to Siegfried, her subordinate from the times he was still a human. She thinks of the protagonist as a younger brother andplies with various y despite putting up resistance.

    Polte Brandt

    22 years old. Brown hair, in a side tail. Height: 160 cm.

    Has a medium build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave; Self: I (watashi)

    Polte is a teacher of domestic affairs at the Royal Institution.

    She had trouble dealing with the insubordination of the children of lower ranked nobles because of the standing of her family and her job but the problem was solved (?) by the protagonist. After that, she was brought to the protagonist¡¯s territory as the lead instructor for practical training, though in reality is the protagonist¡¯s lover. She doesn¡¯t have much confidence in herself due to her average looks and style.

    Gretel Beltz

    16 years old. Chestnut-colored hair, in vertical curls. Height: 162 cm.

    Has big breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (dog mode), Margrave; Self: I (watakushi)

    Gretel is the arrogant fourth daughter of a well-known Count family, making fun of Polte by calling her a low ss clerk and not listening to her, but was remonstrated (?) by the protagonist and reformed. In the process, the dog inside her was awakened and she is now unfazed when she wears a cor or walks on all fours in public.

    Marceline

    46 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Queen Consort of Treia. Height: 162 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Marceline was entrusted to the protagonist after she was given an execution sentence in trial and her heart was moved by hispassionate treatment. Her inner woman was reawakened after overhearing the protagonist got Dorothea, who is in her mid-forties, pregnant. She is prepared to get pregnant from passionate sex.

    Stephanie

    25 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height: 160 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Stepfather

    Stephanie is Marceline¡¯s eldest daughter.

    She was simrly about to be sentenced to execution in the trial, but was entrusted to the protagonist. She has a calm personality and was married, however the girl was abandoned and divorced by her husband when she lost her authority as she ran away to another country. She has let her guard down after being embraced by the protagonist, forgot about her past husband and is determined to be his lover.

    Bridget

    20 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height: 165 cm.

    Has small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Him (aitsu), you (anta)

    Bridget is Marceline¡¯s second daughter.

    She is the only one out of the three sisters who has small breasts. The rest of her body is fairly plump though her breasts are the only things not growing in size. She is stout-hearted and strong-willed and often res up at the protagonist even though she is the most lewd of her siblings.

    Felicie

    16 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height 155 cm.

    Has big breasts and a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Stepfather; Self: Felicie

    Felicie is Marceline¡¯s youngest daughter.

    She is extremely well-endowed for her age. Her heart melted after being embraced by the protagonist, and she considers him a father as well as a lover.

    Dorothea

    44 years old. Director of the orphanage. Thin.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Dorothea is a middle-aged woman in charge of managing the orphanage.

    She¡¯s the type of person who gives her best effort from the very beginning and does everything she can for the sake of the children. She is a fairly quick thinker. After bing the protagonist¡¯s lover, she looks after the children in his mansion. She surprisingly got pregnant at 44 years of age and is currently receiving care from Melissa and Alma as she gets ready to give birth.

    Mirumi

    Around 50 years old. Mermaid. Her upper body is voluptuous.

    Mirumi is a young mermaid who lives in a cave at the bottom of ake near Rafen. She asked the protagonist to spray his extra thick seed on her freshlyid eggs and soon became the mother of several hundred babies. With thepletion of the aqueduct in theke she lived in, she is now able to enter and exit the protagonist¡¯s mansion as she pleases.

    Lammy

    ?? years old. Lamia. Her upper body is incredibly stylish.

    Lammy is amia who lived in the forest and was troubled about the fatal difference between herself and her friends. She decided to be the protagonist¡¯s mate after being embraced and even followed him to his territory. As of now, she is coiled up somewhere in the mansion.

    Anastasia & Bartolome

    1 year old. Nonna¡¯s twins.

    Rose

    5 years old. Catherine¡¯s daughter.

    Sue

    4 years old. Mel¡¯s daughter.

    Miu

    3 years old. Mel¡¯s daughter.

    Gilbard

    2 years old. Mel¡¯s son.

    Antonio

    4 years old. Catherine¡¯s son.

    Ekaterina

    3 years old. Ca¡¯s daughter.

    ude

    2 years old. Maria¡¯s son.

    Reiner

    1 year old. Yoguri¡¯s son.

    Amata

    1 year old. Rita¡¯s daughter.

    Non-Family (females)

    ire

    26 years old. ck hair. Height:163 cm.

    Has an average body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama (officially), Aegir-sama (just the two of them), Aegir (in bed)

    ire is the former daughter of a noble who became a bandit as she was trying to restore her family name, but was defeated by the protagonist and even had her ass vited. She entered the Flitch Company in the Kingdom of Stura and quickly rose in ranks to be the person in charge of the northeastern area of the Central ins. She¡¯ll do whatever it takes to seed, regardless of appearance, and doesn¡¯t mind using her body in negotiations either. She has gained enormous profits by cooperating with the protagonist in managing the mine and monopolizing all of his business transactions. She is gradually turning her back on the failing Sturapany as the international situation worsens. She continues to use seductive techniques on the protagonist in order to purchase from him arge amount of grain which is almost certain to jump up in price.

    Laurie

    17 years old. Blonde hair. Height:146 cm.

    Has a childlike stature.

    Laurie is the daughter of a ruined merchant family who waster taken into ire¡¯s custody. She is extremely smart and blessed with great business sense. She has a childlike figure but is used to handling men, frequently seducing the protagonist as well.

    udia Albens Malordol

    37 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 cm.

    Has a pig-like body

    udia is the wife of an influential marquess in the Federation who was abandoned in White City because she could not bear a child. When she returned to her territory after getting pregnant with the protagonist¡¯s seed, she caused a dispute even though she ims the child belongs to her husband. While the Malordol house is in disarray, the Imperial army closes in on Albens territory.

    ra

    17 years old. Silver hair. Height:152 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    ra is udia¡¯s assistant who was bought from the ve market. She has expressionless and cold eyes, but has let her guard down around the protagonist, who is the first man she has epted. She has a brilliant mind and is able to observe things calmly. In conjunction with the protagonist¡¯s request, she provides him with crucial information from inside the Federation. Sensing the signs of war, she is making preparations to escape.

    Lilian

    23 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height: 168 cm.

    Has the perfect voluptuous body (sculpted through intense self-restraint)

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama

    Lilian climbed her way up to be a starring actress in Goldonia but was banished from the theatre troupe when her past work history was discovered,ter being invited to Rafen. She has more passion towards acting than most. Her beauty attracts the gaze of outsiders and she strives to climb to new heights after receiving the protagonist¡¯s favor. Now that she can no longer return to the capital, she works hard to help the theatre in Rafen develop, taking essentially the top position within the troupe. She uses Yoguri¡¯s scripts after taking an interest in their potential and garners high praise from the citizens for her performance.

    Leticia

    24 years old. Brown hair. Height: 163 cm.

    Has a soft and plump body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Feudal lord-sama

    Leticia has a calm personality with a soft body and juicy lips geared to entice men. Because of her nice body and her tendency to let her guard down, she gets raped quite frequently. She and her younger sister (?) became the protagonist¡¯s lover together.

    Sharon

    15 years old. Brown hair. Height: 155 cm.

    No breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Sharon is Leticia¡¯s younger sister (?).

    She works with his sister in a small restaurant. Her virginity was taken by the protagonist and she swears to be his lover for life. If necessary, she is prepared to cut off certain things.

    Madam Lahn

    33 years old. ck hair. Height: 158 cm.

    Has a slightly curvy body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (a marriage)

    Madam Lahn has a domestic affairs official as her husband and is the mother of six children. She is a lewd wife who repeatedly has cheating sex in the amusement quarters on a daily basis.

    Isabe

    29 years old. Long red hair. Green nted eyes. Height: 170 cm.

    Has big breasts.

    Way of addressing self: I (watakushi)

    Isabe is the mayor of Atoroa.

    She seeded her father and became the mayor three years ago. Her subordinates trust her deeply, though she invited war into her territory when she fell in love with the leader of Orthodox Magrado. She lovesrge dicks and was stolen away by the protagonist,ter stolen away by Gildress. She is apparently fine with an orc¡¯s dick since it¡¯s alsorge.

    L

    15 years old. Silver hair. Height: 145 cm. Tiny and thin.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Feudal lord-sama, Kroll: Kroll-sama

    L is the daughter of the street prostitute mother-daughter pair. She started taking customers at a young age. She has fallen in love with Kroll.

    Mira

    29 years old. L¡¯s mother. Silver hair. Height: 156 cm. Thin.

    Has a small build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama, Kroll: Kroll-sama.

    Mira is the mother of the street prostitute mother-daughter pair. She had L when she was 14 and is now Kroll¡¯s lover.

    (Special)

    Lucy Yuktovania

    500 years old?? Blonde hair. Height:166 cm. B100 W58 H96

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (anata), Boy

    Lucy is a self-proimed vampire who has lived more than 500 years, has inhuman strength and demonic eyes, which can kill creatures on sight. She protects the house deep in the forest and is someone rted to a lost kingdom? She is a peerless beauty, has goddess-like style, and possesses extraordinarily terrifying sex techniques.

    She taught the protagonist, as well as gave him his reason to live (the protagonist took her as her lover but also treats her as his mother). She promised to be the protagonist¡¯s woman if he bes king and rules over the area in the vicinity around Erg forest, and this promise is the basis behind all of the protagonist¡¯s actions. Her existence is absolute and takes priority over everything else.

    Companions (men, subordinates)

    Leopolt Fugenberg

    24 years old. Staff Officer.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett

    Leopolt possesses excellent leadership ability and talent inmanding and also has knowledge about politics and conspiracies. He shares a simr kind of ambition with the protagonist. He supervises everything rted to military within the territory.

    Adolph Fulker

    31 years old. Domestic Affairs Official

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Adolph is formerly a parliamentary official of Arnd who was thrown in prison for criticizing the upper echelon, but was rescued by the protagonist. Adolph is highly capable in dealings rted to government affairs and also has innovative ideas. He is bold and aloof from the world but can¡¯t handle violence. He supervises all domestic affairs within the territory. As the territory continues to expand, his workload and fatigue level increases.

    Tristan

    22 years old. Blonde hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama

    Tristan is a natural tactician and has knowledge regarding a wide range of topics, but is azy person who hates doing work and has no sense of responsibility. He loves tea and reading books more than anything. He is even worse than an amateur when ites to fighting and is also unable to ride a horse. He sighs constantly and often spouts negative remarks. The protagonist half-forced Tristan toe to Rafen and work for him.

    Gido

    16 years old. Mountain Nation. ck hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou), Aegir-sama

    Gido is part of the protagonist¡¯s escort unit. He has a natural sense for battle. He is charmed by Luna even though he has a wife of the same age as him. He is often by the protagonist¡¯s side after earning his trust in both public and private affairs. Gido is often called to apany Kroll to the city¡¯s brothel after Kroll became impotent. He has a fairlyrge dick.

    Sebastian Mizels

    58 years old. Butler.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama)

    Sebastian served as a butler for a noble family but lost his job when Goldonia was undergoing reform. He waster hired by the protagonist. He is courteous, polite, and highly capable in business and administration. He is a calm, elderly gentleman.

    Kroll

    16 years old. Child. Servant. Blond hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama

    Kroll came from the orphanage to work as a servant and is one of the few precious men who can enter and leave the living spaces of the women in the house. He ended up bing impotent after a certain incident, allowing him to reach the root of a certain philosophic view at the age of 16. After severing his fixation with sex, his overall abilities have increased.

    Christoph

    27 years old. Macho

    Christoph is a member of the most elite escort unit, but he is the weakest and most pathetic of the group. He has participated in many battles but has no contributions to his name. He frequently injures himself but has yet to suffer a serious wound. The words ¡°Christoph got hit¡± has be a regr urrence before a battle.

    Mack

    33 years old. Height: over 2 m. Super macho.

    Mack is the super macho and silent captain of the engineering corps. He is the only man who can match the protagonist in pure strength. With his simrly terrifyingrge dick, he and the protagonist makes the prostitutes of the city cry out in pleasure.

    Characters (Country, Army)

    Alexandro Goldonia (Alexandro I)

    32 years old. Goldonian King.

    After his father¡¯s death, Alexandro murdered his brother and uncle and ascended to the throne, almost subjugating the entire northern area of the Central ins and making Goldonia a powerful nation. Because he is usually so involved with schemes, he has very few people he trusts and no family at all. Without any particr enemy left remaining in his path, he is gradually sumbing to his own feelings of doubt from suspecting others of betrayal and assassination attempts on his life. Lately, he has been getting an increase of inward thinking as he tolerates things like the opposition between Erich and Keh.

    Marquess Erich Radhalde

    34 years old. Commissioner of Military Affairs. Feudal lord of Former Arnd Northeastern Area.

    Erich has been serving as an armymander since his days in the Wings of Dawn. He is highly capable in tactics, politics, and leadership. He took up position as the Commissioner of Military Affairs and the Supreme Commander for the armies of the Kingdom of Goldonia, reaching the top in terms of position and rank. Erich manages the new nobles and soldiers and is fiercelypeting with the traditional nobles and civil officials managed by Keh, who he considers as rivals. Erich is trying to use his longtime friendship with the protagonist to win him over to his own camp. He is actually quite the womanizer and peerless in bed, although he can only let loose outside the region since he has a reputation of being upright and clean-handed in the capital.

    Marquess Keh Baldwin

    43 years old. Commissioner of Government Affairs.

    Keh is skilled in conspiracies and scheming. He took the top position right next to Erich, bing the person supervising the country¡¯s domestic affairs department. He has the traditional nobles and civil officials under his influence. He is trying to win over the protagonist, who he believes is in Erich¡¯s camp as a soldier, with gifts. It looks like he has a trump card.

    Reba ze

    23 years old. ck hair. Height: 155 cm.

    Has a straight body figure.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett, Lord, Aegir (in private)

    Reba was the eldest daughter of an honorary knight and a noble¡¯s personal assistant working in the pce, but the King recognized her talent and assigned her to the information officer position. Her skill in martial arts is average, but her mind is sharp and is excellent at developing ns and detecting schemes. As a result of investigating the protagonist¡¯s domain, she was promoted to honorary baron and became the lead information officer. Even though she perceives the protagonist¡¯s constant advances as sudden and frightening, she reaches for her crotch while picturing his body during her lonely nights.

    Conrad Baltak

    16 years old. Blond hair. Height: 175 cm. Manly, macho.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave

    Conrad is the second son of a ruined knight family enrolled in themander course at the Royal Institution. He¡¯s a homo.

    Characters (Others)

    Natalie

    21 years old. She has a childlike stature.

    Natalie is Andrei¡¯s wife, whose looks make her seem like 10 years old. She asionally thinks about the protagonist¡¯s cock. She is getting fed up with Andrei¡¯s reckless behavior.

    Andrei

    45 years old. Bearded. Large man.

    Andrei is a terminal lolicon and is trying to create his own loli harem, but doesn¡¯t stop in his pursuit for even younger and even smaller girls. He was thrown into prison after he was caught red-handed showing a young girl his extremely small penis in a back alley. After his discharge, he seems to have turned over a new leaf on the surface but secretly continues to target little girls.

    Balbano

    ?? years old. Dwarf Tribe.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Pal

    Balbano is an important person of the dwarf tribe who lives in the mountain close to the mining city of Lintbloom. He is a strong male dwarf, particrly stronger than most males in his tribe, and also possesses a smithing skill that stands out above the rest. He acknowledges the protagonist as his friend and gives him a special weapon. He helped with the manufacturing of cannons and also built something incredible that shouldn¡¯t be used.

    Siegfried

    Roughly 300 years old. Blond hair. Height: 194 cm. Thin man with well-defined muscles.

    Siegfried is a very handsome man who doesn¡¯t talk much. He has sworn his absolute loyalty to Brynhildr and is absolutely obedient to whatever she asks of him. He is a vampire of the strongest ss and is not an opponent humans should fight against.

    Count Monashi

    Monashi is a feudal lord of a region close to the protagonist who haspetent skills in politics and military, but despairingly bad luck. Everything he does ends in failure, rendering him penniless. He formed a small faction with two other feudal lords who are struggling financially, which bad-mouthing nobles call ¡°poverty alliance¡± behind his back. He hopes to connect with the protagonist who is rumored to be wealthy.

    Viscount Binbo

    Binbo is a feudal lord of a territory adjacent to Count Monashi. He is a former knight who was given possession of a medium-sized city due to his military achievements. However as a result of the random application of tax based on hisck of knowledge in domestic affairs, the citizens dispersed from the city and he ended up poor. He has many children but is troubled by the fact none of them received any marriage proposals because his family is riddled with debt.

    Baron Gokhin

    Gokhin is a feudal lord of a territory adjacent to Viscount Binbo. He was bestowed a small piece ofnd after bing Baron, though its arablends have seen better days. He discovered fertile soil, but when he forced his citizens to move there, everyone ran away and he became destitute. He simrly has many kids but is struggling to feed them all.

    Characters of Other Nations (Friendly)

    Gildress

    39 years old. ck hair. Single shot. Height: 190 cm.

    Super Macho. Bearded.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett; Self: I (ore)

    Gildress is the king of the Polis, Aless, a ce where muscles and fighting are a national policy and where strong warriors of unequaled strength are on disy. He calls the protagonist his friend and promised to lend a hand whenever he is in trouble. He is a triple threat ¨C having a high sex drive, being peerless in bed, and arge dick ¨C and is proud of his broad range of eptable partners, gobbling up women of all ages and anyone he can name. He can be considered a reliable man in certain ways but he often acts before he thinks and doesn¡¯t really listen to people. There is a strong stench of male sweat wherever he goes.

    Celestina Malt Cortis

    11 years old. Blonde hair. Height: 137 cm. Child.

    Celestina is the Queen of the Malt Kingdom. She has a smile as bright as the sun and everyone who sees it bes charmed. She adores the protagonist like an elder brother. She¡¯s growing up into an adult while her nation is essentially under the protagonist¡¯s protection. As pranks are bing more frequent, she¡¯s bing more curious about sex.

    Monica

    23 years old. Celestina¡¯s maid dy-in-waiting). Height: 163 cm.

    Slightly plump.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Monica is Queen Celestina¡¯s personal assistant.

    She dotes on Celestina and shields her young eyes from any troubles she deems unnecessary. Her virginity was taken by the protagonist as per the orders of her mistress, but her heart remains loyal to the person she serves.

    Juno

    42 years old. Vice Minister of Foreign Affairs for the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Juno has sessfully established an agreement with the protagonist for him to cooperate with the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Sna

    Late 20¡¯s. Bureaucrat of Military Affairs for the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Sna has no practical battle experience.

    Unfriendly

    Ivan Galchenko

    50¡¯s. Blue eyes. White hair. Supreme Commander of Defense for the Olga Federation.

    Ivan is a reliable and cunning veteran soldier who has earned the deep trust of his subordinates. Despite having the advantage in the first battle of the engagement with the Empire, he had to unavoidably withdraw after hearing of the defeat of his nation¡¯s navy. He attempted a precise counterattack with a few troops but his side continues to be one-sidedly routed.

    Zaphnes

    40 years old. Giant. Veteran soldier. Commander-in-chief for the Gand Empire.

    Zaphnes supervises all of thend armies which are part of the n to invade Olga Federation. He mercilessly uses military ves until they die in a forceful fighting style, extending hisrge army horizontally to always threaten aplete encirclement as the enemy retreats.

    Sekrit

    Late 30¡¯s? ck hair. Narrow violet eyes and tanned skin. Commander-in-chief for the Gand Empire.

    Sekrit supervises all of the naval armies. She is the central figure who led the Empire¡¯s steady advance on the waters and defeated Olga Federation¡¯s navy in the first engagement. She is exceedingly cold-hearted and treats both friend and foe mercilessly. It seems she harbors some ill feeling towards the Federation.

 Chapter 216: Malt Defense War â‘  Military Volunteers Sortie

    <h4>Chapter 216: Malt Defense War ¢Ù Military Volunteers Sortie</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    I open up the letter brought to us by the express messenger and spread it out on the table in front of us as we hold a midnight conference.

    Those in attendance are Leopolt, M, Irijina, Luna, and Celia as individuals associated with the military.

    ¡¸Is that idiot Tristan not here yet!? Celia, go kick his ass.¡¹

    ¡¸......Tristan is in the middle of constructing a fort at the national borders.¡¹

    I knew that.

    Of course I did.

    ¡¸I have already made contact and gave instructions to take precautions.¡¹

    Leopolt informs me in his usual emotionless voice.

    By the tone of his voice, he makes it sound like it was a job I forgot to do.

    ¡¸Youpletely forgot, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸The chief¡¯s capacity and dick are both big after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahaha! Ipletely forgot too!¡¹

    M, Luna...... and even the foolish Irijina isughing at me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start the meeting!!¡¹

    I m the table to cut short their heckling.

    Looks like I was able to dodge that bullet.

    ¡¸Vandolea is also intimidating the Malt Kingdom simr to how they tried intimidating us.¡¹

    I thought they would beining about how the water in the river is being used or something but in the end they are just using the same words we heard, demanding territory be handed to them.

    ¡¸Not only that, it looks like they are demanding arger portion of territory than they did with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, it looks like that talk about mutual protection didn¡¯t have any effect.¡¹

    Juno¡¯s n doesn¡¯t seem to be working.

    ¡¸No, they¡¯re probably attacking Malt precisely because they¡¯re curious about it. This way, they can find out who can actually respond and who is pretending.¡¹

    Vandolea is unexpectedly attacking with more assertiveness than I thought.

    It seems they aren¡¯t an opponent to stop because there is something which worries us.

    ¡¸If Malt doesn¡¯t ept their demands, they will probably start invading soon. Malt¡¯s military inferiority is obvious. This situation is different from if we were to face off against Vandolea ourselves.¡¹

    I agree with Leopolt.

    Nobody would hold back against a weak nation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the difficult part.¡¹

    I once again open up the letter which I received from Erich just the other day.

    ¡¸It ispletely unnecessary topromise in conflicts on the border. If talks devolve into militarybat, the Royal Army wille running to support you...... this is good, right?¡¹

    If Goldonia¡¯s main army sorties, we won¡¯t lose.

    There is no way Vandolea can fight a war with us while having to worry about another enemy.

    The problem is with the next sentence.

    ¡¸The Kingdom will not participate in the conflict between the three nations: Libatis, Malt and Vandolea. So he¡¯s basically telling me not to offer unnecessary help......?¡¹

    That ultimately means the Goldonian army will not act unless my own territory gets invaded, not caring at all about Malt.

    ¡¸It is to be expected that Goldonia has no reason to shed blood for Malt. The Kingdom has not much interest in extending to the south after all.¡¹

    In Goldonia eyes, Vandolea as well as Altair, Malt, and Libatis are all equally one nation.

    If they¡¯re going to fight amongst one another, it¡¯s better to leave them alone.

    ¡¸The Kingdom might not have a reason, but I do.¡¹

    I have to protect the cute Celestina and her country.

    ¡¸But we can¡¯t just boldly express that Malt is under our protection.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s another problem.¡¹

    They defended against the invasion when Celestina¡¯s stupid brother attacked and got the permission from the Kingdom during the time with Orthodox Magrado.

    But this time the Kingdom clearly states they want nothing to do with Malt.

    I can¡¯t send my army to save Malt either.

    During these troubled times, I¡¯ll rely on Leopolt.

    ¡¸Think of a way to deploy troops which won¡¯t upset Erich.¡¹

    ¡¸If we provoke Vandolea into invading us, we can counterattack along with the Kingdom¡¯s army, however that wouldpletely ruin Libatis¡¯s n. In addition, the Kingdom will find out Malt is under our protection.¡¹

    If we battle fiercely with Vandolea, Altair will get stronger.

    The best oue would be if we can just harshly repel the enemies invading Malt and make them give up attacking any further.

    ¡¸It will be an unorthodox method.¡¹

    Let¡¯s hear it if you have a good idea, anything is fine.

    ¡¸The distance as well as the rtionship between Malt and our territory are rtively close. There is traffic going in and out of both nations from people like merchants and those working abroad, right?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure there is.

    The prostitute I made cry yesterday said she was from Malt.

    She was a cute woman who squealed every time I thrusted my dick into her.

    ¡¸Then it is possible those who left family in Malt will take up weapons and fight, right?¡¹

    Men with guts will likely do so.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett doesn¡¯t have control over their individual actions. In other words, they¡¯re volunteer soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    ¡¸But how many people would we find even if we looked...... if we think about Malt¡¯s military force, won¡¯t that be just a drop in the bucket?¡¹

    Just as M says, Malt possesses about 3000 soldiers who are thought to only eliminate monsters and bandits, so the army is rather poorly equipped.

    ¡¸Not only that, their soldiers are weak.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... that is their nature. You can¡¯t change that with training or discipline.¡¹

    Malt¡¯s soldiers are all generally weak.

    I have seen plenty of supposedly well-trained squads fall apart in mock battles.

    There is no other way of putting it than saying the citizens don¡¯t have a disposition geared towardsbat.

    If you think this way, conducting a field battle with the same numbers as the enemy is impossible, and you are left wondering how many days they can hold out against a siege in a walled city.

    You start having more doubts when looking at Vandolea, whose forces are in the tens of thousands.

    ¡¸Do you think people actually check the backgrounds of each and every volunteer soldier?¡¹

    M stares back sharply at Leopolt when he speaks in a tired tone.

    Don¡¯t provoke her, M¡¯s quite hot-tempered.

    ¡¸We just have to dispatch trained soldiers and have them pretend to be volunteers. Malt is weak, that¡¯s why Vandolea will also be underestimating them. If we send our elite troops there, it should give them a decent shock.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds good, let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    It¡¯s a wonderful n to save Malt without Erichining.

    ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯ll be selecting themander and squads to dispatch......¡¹

    Leopolt, what are you talking about?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it already decided that I¡¯ll be directly leading the troops?¡¹

    This is a huge incident regarding the important Celestina, I won¡¯t be able to calm down unless I go myself.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸We can somehow make it seem natural with volunteer soldiers, but if you go so far and do something as tant as that, they¡¯re going to protest.¡¹

    ¡¸y it off by feigning ignorance. I am in bed because of a sickness.¡¹

    Leopolt sighs and proceeds to select the troops to be left in the territory.

    A certain amount of soldiers should be left to Tristan just in case Vandolea decides to invade.

    After that, we¡¯ll figure something out.

    ¡¸Contact the mountain nation as well, tell them it¡¯s time for war again.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! The chief fights all the time and it¡¯s never boring!¡¹

    Soon after, Vandolea would be enraged at Malt¡¯s response in regards to the national border and would advance their army to deal with the people trying to free citizens from their dictatorial rulers.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    A While Later

    Within Malt Kingdom Territory, Vandolea Invasion Army Vanguard

    ¡¸They are weaker than what we expected,mander.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s almost like we¡¯re tearing through paper.¡¹

    Cerny, who is leading the 2000 soldiers of the vanguard army invading Malt Kingdom, is somewhat shocked at the frailness of the enemy¡¯s soldiers.

    Just the other day, his vanguard squad just earned an overwhelming victory over the Malt Kingdom army with almost the same number of forces.

    ¡¸I heard they were weak...... but if they¡¯re this weak, then we can handle everything.¡¹

    ¡¸We have 2000, the main army has 10,000...... that¡¯s excessive. Biado is already in front of us.¡¹

    Vandolea estimated Malt to have 3000 to 5000 troops, but it seems the difference in military strength was simply numerical.

    ¡¸When I asked, I heard that our harvest this year is quite severe, though they have prioritized giving food to the military......¡¹

    That was also the reason for this invasion, since Vandolea never considered Malt a hostile enemy in the first ce.

    They were just thinking of strengthening the country in preparation for the fight against their nemesis, the Divine Nation of Altair, hoping to get Malt to cede a decent amount of territory for them or annexing them if circumstances permit.

    ¡¸Seems so. The same should be happening to Altair though. If we can at least get our hands on Malt, we¡¯ll be ahead in that area...... it¡¯s annoying to deal with, but it¡¯s not like the fight with those crazy fanatics is going to end today or tomorrow. This year¡¯s poor harvest may not even carry over to next year or the years after that. I definitely want Malt¡¯s bountiful food production.¡¹

    Cerny and the others have already stopped doubting their victory.

    The only things on their minds are the speed at which the fight ends, as well as making sure arablend or viges don¡¯t get destroyed at the end of the war.

    ¡¸Try not to mess up the fields as much as possible. If we destroy them, then what reason would we be attacking for.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! We will also prioritize looking for already harvested wheat!¡¹

    Just as Cerny nods, a light cavalry scout came running to him at full speed.

    ¡¸Did you find something!?¡¹

    ¡¸An army is deployed on the other side of the river just in front of us! Their numbers exceed 3000!¡¹

    The cavalry reports while out of breath, however Cerny and his subordinates don¡¯t seem particrly flustered.

    ¡¸3000...... it must be Malt¡¯s main force.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s defeat them head-on and rush to Biado. It¡¯s best if we join up there with our main army and annihte them altogether.¡¹

    With how easy their fight has been up till now, it is unthinkable that they would struggle despite therge number of enemy forces.

    The vanguard is hoping that they can defeat this army in order to allow the main army to invade quicker.

    ¡¸Well the thing is...... they are not troops of the Malt army.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Don¡¯t tell me, is it Libatis!? I heard they have strengthened their connectionstely......¡¹

    If Libatis joins the battle, it will be apletely different fight.

    The ¡®easy victory mood¡¯ would instantly be blown away.

    ¡¸They have various mismatching gs I¡¯ve never seen before...... they¡¯re probably military volunteers.¡¹

    The shoulders of Cerny and his subordinates drop, ring at the scout.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk in such a misleading way! Military volunteers are even more of a medley group than the Malt army, let¡¯s just crush them quickly.¡¹

    And so, both armies face off against each other across the ankle-high river.

    ¡¸Volunteer...... soldiers?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that foul y!?¡¹

    Nobody could me Cerny and the others from muttering in shock.

    Military volunteers should be lined up wearing worn out armor and holding farming tools or homemade weapons in their hands.

    What was in front of them waspletely different.

    ¡¸T-these are heavy cavalry!!¡¹

    ¡¸There are three rows of archers lined up!¡¹

    The heavy cavalry wore shining metal armor and lined up in an orderly row, wielding impressive-looking shields and swords.

    Simrly, the archers moved smoothly in trained fashion, nocking their arrows and ready tounch a collective volley of arrows at any time.

    Even the infantry and cavalry fortifying the sides of the army had better weapons and armor than Cerny¡¯s army.

    ¡¸W-wait, who are these guys!?¡¹

    It happened as the distraught Cerny sought answers from his subordinates.

    ¡¸Archers, loose the first volley!!¡¹

    As the army of military volunteers of unknown origin fired their arrows, the vanguard army from Vandolea extremely reluctantly took up arms.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Side Story: New Discoveries

    ¡¸Aah...... your breasts are really amazing. They¡¯re so soft and it feels like my body is going to be buried by them.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, aahn! Very...... haaun!¡¹

    I hug Nonna tightly as I pump my hips.

    As expected, she likes it the most when I wrap my arms around her while I thrust.

    ¡¸Aah...... nnnaaaaaaah!! Hiiii......¡¹

    Nonna is getting enough pleasure but she seems to be suffering slightly.

    It¡¯s not a surprise, since my dick isrger and harder than usual right now.

    If I prolong this, it will start hurting her hole, that¡¯s why I should take it out soon.

    ¡¸Nonna! Cumming...... I¡¯m going to pour my seed inside.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay! Aauuuu¨C!!¡¹

    I embrace Nonna stronger and ejacte vigorously.

    Her enormous boobs crushing against my chest feels amazing.

    Not only that, she¡¯sctating so I can also feel the warm sensation from the leaking milk on my chest.

    ¡¸Oooooh, it¡¯s not stopping. It¡¯s stilling out.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... aaaaaah...... haaffu......¡¹

    As my ejaction continues, Nonna loses consciousness in my arms.

    Still, my dick doesn¡¯t stop pulsing.

    ¡¸Uoooooh! I¡¯m still cumming! Guoooooh! Oops, this isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    After seeing Nonna¡¯s stomach expand enough to make her look like she¡¯s pregnant, I quickly pull out, shooting the rest of my semen into a tub.

    I nearly made my wife burst.

    ......the tub is almost full and my ejaction is still going strong.

    I¡¯ll need a second one of these.

    ¡¸This amount surprises even me.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t even use any drugs of the sort this time.

    I just wanted to enjoy Nonna¡¯s breasts and appreciate her naked body.

    As a joke, I wanted to have her wear that unfashionable gold ne she bought in Libatis while she was naked.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think this vulgar and distasteful ne would fit so well.¡¹

    Something so shiny wouldn¡¯t match with regr dresses.

    But when Nonna¡¯s naked body, with its slightly flushed white skin, gets decorated with this item, it really excites me.

    Furthermore, that ne rests perfectly on top of her giant breasts, glimmering erotically everytime she makes a move.

    I couldn¡¯t hold it in when I saw that and pounced on her, climaxing three consecutive times.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯ll be nice if you wear this the next time we have sex too. It looks good on a big-breasted woman.¡¹

    After expelling two tubs worth of semen, a pleasant feeling of exhaustion welled up within me and I slept not longter.

    I¡¯ll embrace Nonna within my dreams too.

    ¡¸Fu...... fufufu...... to think he would get this fired up...... that means it was worth paying the high price.¡¹

    I-I think I heard something...... whatever, let¡¯s sleep for now.

    ¡¸If you liked this decoration, then perhaps you would like this one...... or that one...... or that one.¡¹

    The voice suddenly gasps.

    ¡¸If I use that drug after dressing up, what would he...... what will happen to me?¡¹

    I fell asleep while listening to some faintughter.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 12 000 men

    Infantry: 8000 (Standing By Within the Territory: 2000), Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 2000

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 1070 gold (Military Volunteers Sortie -3000)

    Sexual Partners: 226, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 217: Malt Defense War â‘¡ The Battle Commences

    <h4>Chapter 217: Malt Defense War ¢Ú The Battle Commences</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸The archers, they¡¯ve started shooting!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s return fire...... it¡¯s not reaching!¡¹

    The Vandolea army shoots their arrows all at once from beyond the river.

    They seemed to be somewhat disoriented and waste in switching to a defensive formation so quite a few people were shot down.

    They try to reply by quickly firing back at us but their arrows lose momentum right before hitting us and end up falling harmlessly to the ground.

    ¡¸It looks like their bows have a shorter range than ours.¡¹

    ¡¸Our bows can shoot really far!¡¹

    M calmly analyzes the situation while Irijina barks loudly.

    Our archers and bow cavalry are all equipped with powerfulposite bows.

    In particr, once the bow cavalry of the mountain nation got used to their new weapons, they dramatically improved their already impressive range and uracy.

    ¡¸It looks like they¡¯re the vanguard. Let¡¯s crush them quickly.¡¹

    Celia draws her sword in a dignified manner.

    She¡¯s been looking really good in armortely.

    I¡¯m sure many soldiers are secretly in love with her, but I¡¯m not gonna giving her up.

    ¡¸We currently have 2000 infantry and 1000 each of archers and cavalry deployed along the river. Are we going ahead with thisposition?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ll only make things more chaotic by adding too many troops. We¡¯ll defeat them like this.¡¹

    It was right when the archers finished shooting their fifth volley.

    By this time, the enemy probably had enough time to get into defensive formation so any further shooting would have a diminished effect.

    The next to attack would be the infantry and cavalry.

    ¡¸Military volunteers...... advance!¡¹

    ¡¸Military volunteers?¡¹¡¸Idiot, that¡¯s us.¡¹¡¸It looks like we¡¯re military volunteers this time.¡¹

    The soldiers had a confused look on their faces for a brief moment before they started moving.

    Even though the situation is slightly strange, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that an enemy stands in front of them. Leopolt, you better do this properly.

    M mutters beside me.

    ¡¸I was worried about the morale of the soldiers since this fight has nothing to do with them, but it doesn¡¯t seem too bad.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing we always have a pile of reward money for when we win.¡¹

    Furthermore, all the soldiers present here are recruited through drafting and not based on their obligation.

    Those in the army who don¡¯t have the same intentions as us would probably find it intolerable since we go to war so frequently.

    ¡¸The soldiers are also looking forward to the special reward from Her Majesty Celestina that they were told about.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried about that actually.¡¹

    Before this defensive war begun, Celestina stopped by Biado and dered in front of us that she would give out a reward to those who helped make the country peaceful.

    She might be small, but the soldiers are expecting something because those words came directly from the King.

    If she said something vague, it may actually backfire and cause her reputation to drop.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright! I want them to have hope!¡¹

    I stopped asking her about it after she said that in such a cheerful manner.

    The small amount of water in the river flowing between ally and enemy is not enough to hinder the soldiers.

    First, the heavy cavalry would charge in and the infantry would follow from both nks.

    The n is for the cavalry to breakthrough and divide the enemy ranks while the infantry pushes forward from the sides and surrounds the enemy.

    The shouts of the infantry and thundering hooves of the galloping cavalry shook the battlefield.

    Enemy soldiers scramble to prepare for the sh although they look visibly agitated.

    The battle may be settled in a short period of time.

    ¡¸The soldiers are gradually getting more ustomed. There are visibly less of them who look distressed right before battle.¡¹

    ¡¸In terms of battle experience, they¡¯re pretty much veterans. They won¡¯t panic unless monsters like Gildress appear.¡¹

    ¡¸I trained too!¡¹

    I rub Celia¡¯s head as she tries to wedge herself into the conversation I¡¯m having with M.

    I entrusted Leopolt with twice the enemy¡¯s forces, so there should be nothing to worry about.

    ¡¸The heavy cavalry charged in!¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t value the heavy cavalry too much.

    The armor wrapping their entire bodies is expensive, plus their mobility and flexibility are low.

    He would rather have the swift spear cavalry, as they will broaden his range of usable tactics.

    However, heavy cavalry have enough destructive ability to instantly decide the victor of the battle if the enemy is a step slow in dealing with their charge.

    Piercing metallic grinding and agonizing death throes resounded.

    The young soldier on the lookout shouts in an excited tone.

    ¡¸It looks like they forced their way through the enemy¡¯s defensive formation. The enemy lines are crumbling!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy was out of sorts from the start after all. There must have been somewhere which had thinner defence.¡¹

    Diving straight into an anti-cavalry formation is suicidal, but the thick armor and shields allow the heavy cavalry to aim for a disorderly spot.

    Leopolt would definitely not let that opportunity go by.

    The lookout¡¯s report continues.

    ¡¸The following spear cavalry charged through the confused enemy and opened a hole!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is desperately trying to seal off the breach in the center.¡¹

    ¡¸Look. The infantry are fighting their way through as they circle around from the nks. ......they¡¯ve alreadypleted a semi-encirclement.¡¹

    M unknowingly widens her eyes in surprise at the soldiers¡¯ skills.

    As expected of him, he¡¯s not just a gloomy guy.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve won!!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that!¡¹

    Irijina exims our victory although Celia tells her to stop.

    It certainly seems our victory is at hand.

    It¡¯s impossible for this situation to be overturned and the only thing the enemymander can do at this point is to let as many soldiers as possible escape.

    ¡¸Impressively done. Oops, don¡¯t tell Leopolt I said that.¡¹

    He gets irritated whenever he gets praised for some reason.

    I give a signal to Luna and the bow cavalry who are waiting in the back.

    They returned their prepared arrows back into their quivers and neatly put their bows away.

    I had them get ready just in case, but it doesn¡¯t look like they are needed anymore.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a rout! The cavalry are beginning to give chase! The infantry are also surrounding small groups of enemies in various ces!¡¹

    In just 30 minutes, the enemy haspletely copsed.

    ¡¸Let them pursue and collect their spoils of war. If we allow this to be their reward, the soldiers¡¯ morale will increase even further!¡¹

    It looks like Irijina herself wants to go too.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. But that was just their vanguard. They have the main army behind them so don¡¯t chase too deep.¡¹

    After giving my permission, Irijina happily brandishes her spear and charges forward.

    If you charge in by yourself...... aah, there¡¯s four people surrounding you now.

    ¡¸...... they got defeated instead. She¡¯s skewering people and rampaging wildly.¡¹

    Irijina really likes to fight.

    I didn¡¯t get a turn this time, but I¡¯ll do something the next time.

    ¡¸Muh! Aegir-sama, please fall back. The remnants of the defeated army areing here too!¡¹

    We are positioned on top of a hill not too far from the river but the confused enemy soldiers have lost their sense of direction.

    Because the soldiers rxed their battle posture just recently, they were slightlyte to respond to the approaching enemies, but it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    ¡¸M-move it!!¡¹

    The enemy soldier swings his sword frantically and I was about to meet his weapon with my spear and think about how to deal with him.

    ¡¸Fuh!¡¹

    A shadow jumps from my side and blocks the enemy¡¯s sword.

    ¡¸Celia...... she¡¯s here.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s usually the one who deals with situations like these, but she¡¯s currently right beside me.

    ¡¸Kroll, you!¡¹

    So it was him.

    He volunteered to follow me and apany me as one of my escorts on his own ord this time.

    Celia opposed it at first, but a strange intensity pressured her to approve.

    ¡¸Move out of the way, you brat!!¡¹

    The enemy soldier desperately searches for a path to escape but Kroll deflects all the attacks directed at him.

    That shield...... it¡¯s the pot lid.

    ¡¸......You won¡¯t win against me with such an unstable heart.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s Kroll saying?¡¹

    Don¡¯t ask me, Celia.

    ¡¸Bastard, I¡¯ll cut you......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Right as the enemy raises his sword up, blood sprays out and he slowly falls to the ground.

    ¡¸Bastard, I thought you were just some kid!!¡¹

    The remaining two enemies, enraged after seeing theirpanion killed, rush towards Kroll.

    I would have thought he needs back up at this point.

    ¡¸I can see them...... I can see your movements.¡¹

    Kroll tilts his head to one side to evade the downward sh of one enemy¡¯s sword, then spins his body to dodge the sword aimed at his feet.

    Kroll isn¡¯t agile and quick-witted like Celia so his movements just now were sluggish.

    The unbelievable part though is that he started moving to dodge before the enemy even swung.

    And then in just two swings, Kroll shed the thighs of the enemy soldiers.

    In particr, his eyes were closed when he cut thest enemy.

    ¡¸¡¸Guaaaaah!¡¹¡¹

    Before I knew it, he already took care of the three enemies.

    Celia is also looking at Kroll like she can¡¯t believe her eyes.

    ¡¸I feel wickedness from you...... that¡¯s why I knew how you would move before your body moved!¡¹

    After that statement, Kroll calmly sheathed his sword.

    Where on earth are you trying to go?

    ¡¸Now that the first attack is over, we can prepare for the next advance. We¡¯ll enter fort Ram and meet the enemy as nned.¡¹

    ording to a scout, the enemy¡¯s main army has about 10,000 soldiers. While I don¡¯t doubt we can win in a field battle, we will probably suffer fewer casualties if we set up camp in a defensive structure.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t use those heavy things on the field after all.¡¹

    Therge cannons given to us by the dwarves are made of a different material so they¡¯re fairly heavy.

    We want to use them by fixing them on a fort if possible.

    ¡¸......Military volunteers who have heavy cavalry and cannons......¡¹

    M sighs astonishingly but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now.

    ¡¸Military volunteer is just a cover, the truth being discovered has already been taken into ount. But Lord Hardlett can¡¯t head to the front, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why? I want to fight too......¡¹

    ¡¸If you lead the charge and fight at the front, thest remaining piece of cover will be blown!¡¹

    M shouts and Celia nods in agreement.

    Kuh...... if I can¡¯t fight, then there¡¯s nothing for me to do except have sex.

    It will be M tonight, I¡¯ll definitely make her scream.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, preparations to travel areplete.¡¹

    Leopolt speaks in a matter-of-fact tone, not even lingering on the earlier victory.

    There is nothing to celebrate because it was already assumed we would win.

    Well, one day I¡¯ll have you spill the beans on your sex life with Nina.

    ¡¸What about the spoils of war?¡¹

    ¡¸As nned, the Malt soldiers are gathering and transporting it to Biado. Their mobility would be affected if they carry it with them after all.¡¹

    This is a fight to protect thend of Malt.

    Naturally, that included the defeated Malt army which ran back to the capital, which is why Leopolt, M and myself reached a consensus to have them in charge of the transportation of goods or the protection of the nearby peasants.

    If we fight alongside weak soldiers, we would need back up, so they¡¯re honestly in our way.

    However, they¡¯re the reason our supplying and transportation of food supplies is going smoothly.

    The Malt soldiers looked rather happy when they were told to take care of the supplying and transportation.

    They want to protect their queen and country but they don¡¯t want to fight...... it¡¯s unfortunate, but I¡¯ll have to put Malt under my protection for a while.

    ¡¸Alright, time to march. You¡¯ll takemand for now.¡¹

    ¡¸......understood. Where will you be you going?¡¹

    ¡¸Just some minor business.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to start the march promptly so could you keep your search for women within the squad?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!!¡¹

    This guy is actually treating me like an idiot.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    A Few Days Later. Vandolea. Malt Invasion Army, Main Army. Near Fort Ram.

    ¡¸So that is the fort which the enemy has set up camp in...... it¡¯s so small that enemies are left standing outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir, the fortress itself is small and doesn¡¯t look particrly durable.¡¹

    ¡¸But they¡¯re the ones who defeated the vanguard. We can¡¯t underestimate them.¡¹

    Themander of the Malt invasion army, Bej?ek, narrows his eyes and stares at the entire fort.

    His subordinates follow suit, looking at the fort from a distance and trying to learn the bigger picture.

    ¡¸The g they raised is...... something I don¡¯t know. The g is just painted with a single color, so military volunteers.¡¹

    ¡¸It appears that way, butrade Cerny reports that they¡¯re the army of a foreign country disguising as military volunteers. He said they had excellent equipment and leadership......¡¹

    Bej?ek strokes his ck beard.

    ¡¸Losing to military volunteers would make anyone want to lie...... but he¡¯s not an idiot either. He might be average but he¡¯s not the type of man who fights in an unsightly manner. Let¡¯s just go with the standard practice for siege warfare.¡¹

    If the enemy was truly a motley group of military volunteers, he could crush them with strength alone.

    However Bej?ek chose the most surefire method.

    ¡¸Commander, if we are to prepare for an all-out siege, it may take an extra few days.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. If the enemy is really as strong as reported, they¡¯re definitely the main force. After defeating them here, we can take over the rest of Malt like coloring in a picture we drew.¡¹

    The subordinates were convinced and began making preparations.

    ¡¸Assemble the catapult!¡¹¡¸Prop up therge shield. Arrows from the turret can reach us from a long distance away!¡¹

    The siege weapon is being constructed.

    Naturally, the other squads do not let their guards down, paying attention to when anyone exits from the castle to the field.

    ¡¸How long will it take just to ready the catapult?¡¹

    ¡¸Sir! It will be done by evening!¡¹

    In that case, it will be in time for an attack at night.

    If burning rocks areunched in the dead of night, it will have a strong visual impact as well.

    If the enemies are truly military volunteers, they may all run awaye morning time.

    In the evening, Bej?ek was about to tilt his cup and take a sip of tea until a loud boom shook the air.

    ¡¸Buhah! W-what was that!?¡¹

    The noise made Bej?ek drop his favorite cup, and when he saw it shatter, he shouts out with an annoyed look on his face.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. The ground just suddenly burst open! Uwahh!! Watch out!¡¹

    There was another loud boom and then the half-assembled catapult was smashed into pieces, scattering shards of wood everywhere.

    With the basepletely destroyed, the catapult slowly crumbles to the ground, the broken pieces falling onto the soldiers preparing the siege weapon.

    ¡¸We should move to the back for now! It¡¯s dangerous here!¡¹

    Before he could finish speaking, somethingnds in the middle of the ranks of spearmen and knocks away the soldiers who were hit directly.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    Bej?ek instantly looks up the walls of the fort and sees white smoke rising from various ces.

    Thundering roars and white smoke...... add that to the ability to send soldiers flying and a single answer is produced.

    ¡¸Cannons...... -the hell!? Military volunteers, my ass!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t as if Vandolea didn¡¯t possess cannons.

    It was because those weapons were rather high priced and it was difficult to gather enough gunpowder, not to mention nobody thought it was necessary to prepare such powerful and expensive equipment against a small nation like Malt.

    ¡¸How can they have so many cannons...... uwah!¡¹

    There was another impact and the neighboring tent, as well as the people inside, were sent scattering in different directions.

    At this point, it was obvious the enemy had more than just one or two cannons.

    More than 10 cannons were firing away at the same time.

    ¡¸How could they be military volunteers!? Have the squad fall back and regroup! At this rate, they¡¯ll be shooting us like fish in a barrel!¡¹

    ¡¸Have the soldiers spread out. The cannons won¡¯t deal as much damage if we aren¡¯t grouped together.¡¹

    Bej?ek nods at his subordinate¡¯s proposal and when the instructions to start dispersing as they retreat are given out, they hear a shout from the lookout.

    ¡¸Enemy attack!! 2000 cavalry are heading this way!¡¹

    ¡¸2000 cavalry...... from which country!?¡¹

    Nobody believed that the enemy in front of them were military volunteers anymore.

    The army attacking them were sent here specifically to stop Vandolea¡¯s invasion on Malt.

    It was a powerful one at that.

    ¡¸Tell me the details of the enemy!¡¹

    Bej?ek could not hide his irritation as he bellows at the lookout.

    ¡¸They have varied gs as usual¨D¨Dah, I can see a pure ck g! Huh? The enemy hurriedly hid it away.¡¹

    ¡¸A pitch ck g, you say...... is it ¡®that¡¯ feudal lord? Anyways, we have to do something about the enemy in front of us first. Hurry up and get into formation!¡¹

    The cavalry charged forward to engage the Vandolean army who still hasn¡¯t recovered from their earlier confusion and is still being yelled at by Bej?ek.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Side Story. Rafen Mansion. Snake¡¯s Den.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really fine with just this? I could have a sturdy building constructed for you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is good enough.¡¹

    Lammy and I areying under the starry sky as we stare at the new home she will now be living in.

    As expected, just leaving her in the mansion would scare many people.

    After all,mias are powerful monsters iparable to goblins and have been known to eat humans.

    That¡¯s why we decided to build a home in an empty space inside the courtyard designed for her to live in.

    It isn¡¯t possible to create anything too big because of the limitations on space, but I was thinking of building a nice stone structure......

    ¡¸Stone is too cold during winter and I wouldn¡¯t want to move. I¡¯d like a wooden house instead.¡¹

    It seems Lammy goes to sleep in cold ces and will continue sleeping until it gets warmer.

    There was apparently one time where she was in the middle of drawing water and felt sleepy, then woke up only to find out it was spring.

    In just two days, the shabby little house was erected exactly as she requested.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have a door.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, having to go through a human door is a real pain, to be honest. I have this instead.¡¹

    Lammy points to a hole she dug in the ground which is also connected to a second hole dug inside the house.

    She¡¯s going to squirm through the tunnel to travel between both areas.

    Liking narrow ces must be in a snake¡¯s blood.

    ¡¸If you like it, then I have nothing else to say......¡¹

    By the way, she likes having a nice long sunbath, so the windows were made especially big.

    ¡¸Ufufu, thank you for giving me so much, even a house! As thanks, do you wanna do something naughty now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    Let¡¯s cover this new home with the scent from our lovemaking.

    ...... because there¡¯s no door, I¡¯m sneaking through the window, and it makes me appear like an adulterer.

    ¡¸Your tongue in my urethra......¡¹

    ¡¸You like that? ¡®Kay, then this time I¡¯ll be more intense than before.¡¹

    As I look forward to the pleasure I¡¯m about to experience, I spot something curious outside the window.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a ce in the courtyard where you dug up...... did you nt some vegetables there?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? No, I just thought the garden seemed empty so I nted a seed yesterday.¡¹

    The Treia family¡¯s rose garden is at the back of the courtyard, but it will take some time for Lammy to get used to it.

    ¡¸A seed? So you got one from the gardener?¡¹

    ¡¸When I approached the gardener, he ran away crying. That¡¯s a seed I got from Aegir. I don¡¯t know what kind of seed it is, but I¡¯m getting more excited to find out as I help it grow.¡¹

    A seed, huh? Did I have something like that?

    Whatever, no use trying to remember something as unimportant as that. I¡¯ll leave that forter and enjoy my time with Lammy.

    ¡¸Uwah...... it¡¯s really big as usual~! This thing is definitely not something a human has.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be using it to ravish Lammy¡¯s hole a lot today.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez! Thest time you stuffed my ass, it tore and it really hurt!¡¹

    Apparentlymias can get hemorrhoids too.

    ¡¸If Aegir¡¯s going to be like that, then I¡¯ll do this...... to your urethra!¡¹

    ¡¸Guuoooooooooooh!! That¡¯s amazing Lammy!!¡¹

    The two of us have a good time.

    Arge shoot is already sprouting from the seed which Lammy nted yesterday.

    She must have gotten the date wrong, there¡¯s no way a seed would grow so much in just one day.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 12 000 men (Standing By Within the Territory: 2000)

    Infantry: 6000 , Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 2000

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Kroll (Awakened)

    Assets: 1070 gold

    Sexual Partners: 226, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 218: Malt Defense War â‘¢ Demolishing of the Invading Army

    <h4>Chapter 218: Malt Defense War ¢Û Demolishing of the Invading Army</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸The enemy is in disarray from the cannonfire. Now is the perfect chance to charge in!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... but can¡¯t I take this helmet off?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    I sigh as I rub the surface of the piece of metal covering my entire head.

    We decided to split into two groups before engaging the enemy.

    The first group consists of all the cavalry while the second group is simply everybody else.

    The real value of cavalry is when they¡¯re used on offense after all.

    Spread out in formation at Fort Ram is the infantry squad led by Leopolt, who are waiting for the enemy with their fixed cannons.

    I am told they would begin firing the cannons right before the enemy starts attacking.

    That way, they could cause the most confusion among the enemy troops.

    Meanwhile, I am in charge of abined squad of 3000, which includes the bow cavalry, and am on standby not too far from the fort. We¡¯ll be charging at the enemy¡¯s nk at the same time the cannons are fired.

    It was right when I was ready to sortie and jumped on my horse that I was given this helmet which covers my headpletely.

    Celia, who is beside me, will also be encountering the Vandolean army so she is also wearing the same kind of helmet.

    But now I can¡¯t pat her head.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just crush them quickly so I can pet her head as much as I want. All troops, follow me!¡¹

    The 3000 cavalry begin their charge after that singlemand.

    While the enemy has 10 000 soldiers, they are currently in the middle of retreating.

    In addition, it will take them some effort to switch from a sieging formation to an anti-cavalry formation.

    We won¡¯t be giving them time to do that though.

    ¡¸Chargeeeeeeee!!¡¹

    When the sound of galloping horses starts scaring the enemy soldiers, we transition to a full-blown charge.

    The bow cavalry nock their arrows on their bows and the spear cavalry thrust their weapons at the prey in front of them while running full speed.

    Everyone shouts out and raises the military volunteer g...... hey.

    ¡¸Our g! You¡¯re raising our g! Why do you have that with you!?¡¹

    It seems the mountain nation didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the g and brought the one they usually carry.

    The ck g is quickly taken down and hidden by the female bow cavalry...... who I¡¯ll punishter, and make sure her ass gets lots of love.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve surely seen it now!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re closing their eyes tightly so they didn¡¯t see anything.¡¹

    Rather than worrying about that, we need to focus on routing the enemy.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll breakthrough.¡¹

    The bow cavalry splits left and right two at a time and forms a long snake-like formation, while the spear cavalry forms an acute triangle formation beside them.

    There is no counterattacking from the enemy¡¯s bows.

    We¡¯re attacking the nks of their siege warfare formation and they should be retreating in chaos because of the continuous cannonfire.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    On Luna¡¯smand, the bow cavalry positioned in the front charge while loosing their arrows.

    They have a long vertical formation and although their numbers are small, it is enough to disrupt the enemies who are rushing to change formation.

    ¡¸Archers on horseback!?¡¹

    ¡¸What are they? Some savage tribe!?¡¹

    The bow cavalry who have already released their arrows transition to meleebat and draw their swords, running out in front of the spear cavalry.

    It was a clean transition, probably a result of daily training.

    The enemy has given up trying to defend against the long spears, instead lining up infantry and bowgun units to form a wall.

    With a bang, bolts from the bowgun squad are released and shoot down a few cavalry, though it is an insignificant amount that doesn¡¯t affect the overall state of battle.

    ¡¸B-bowgun squad, relo-...... uwah!¡¹

    There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll let them reload.

    The spear cavalry pierce through the tiny shields and skewer a couple enemies.

    Half-hearted effort and shields can not stop the force of the mounted assault, and even if they¡¯re able to block it, the momentum would send them flying backwards.

    Further, the hooves of the trailing cavalry mercilessly swoop down on the fallen enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll go too!¡¹

    It¡¯s annoying how narrow my field of vision is, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    I pull my spear back before thrusting viciously at everything in front of me.

    Adding Schwartz¡¯s momentum from his charge to my attacks, I don¡¯t just pierce one enemy soldier through the shield, I also destroy the face of the soldier behind the first enemy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet.¡¹

    I swing my spear to the side and fling the two soldiers I stabbed into three other soldiers, sending all of them flying.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹¡¸T-this big horse...... ugyah!¡¹

    The pathetic soldier who tried to block Schwartz¡¯s path gets trampled while the other one gets a powerful front kick from his forelegs.

    Because he raised his legs unnaturally high, his body tilted back considerably.

    ¡¸You idiot! What are you going to do if I fell off?¡¹

    Schwartz neighs as if he doesn¡¯t care and continues forward without losing speed.

    Any enemy who gets kicked with this guy¡¯s full weight won¡¯t look the same anymore.

    I¡¯m not going to lose to some perverted horse.

    It may hurt, but you¡¯ll just have to bear with it.

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹

    I grab the armor covering Schwartz¡¯s head, hold his body steady with my left hand while using the spear in my right hand and my full strength to make him spin.

    As the pervy horse gets pulled around, heins of pain, though I don¡¯t let up.

    ¡¸Dowaah.¡¹¡¸W-what the heck!?¡¹¡¸We can¡¯t get close like that!¡¹

    His charging power and my brute strength makes for a pretty strongbination if you ask me.

    Those who are currently close to us il in mid-air as they get flung in the air.

    The three meters, which is the length of my spear, is basically my barrier.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! We prated the enemy¡¯s formation!¡¹

    Our allies have already torn a hole in the enemy¡¯s formation and are running rampant within the enemy lines.

    ¡¸We can breakthrough all the way to the other side now. We don¡¯t need to stop and fight! Only get rid of the enemies blocking your path!¡¹

    This is a chance to deal a major blow to the confused enemy, but if we stop and fight, we may also suffer heavy losses.

    Right now, we just have to smash through them.

    ¡¸What an absurd thing you did, calling yourselves military volunteers! As expected, you must be a famous general!¡¹

    ¡¸If you are confident in your skill thene challenge us!¡¹

    ¡¸Fair and square!¡¹

    Three heavily armed cavalrye running at me to block the road.

    From their equipment and decorations, they appear to be knights of some sort.

    I don¡¯t know what Vandolea calls them.

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s strange they are calling for a fair fight when they¡¯reing at me 3 vs 1, or perhaps they are evaluating my strength to be equal to three knights.

    ¡¸Move out of the way if you don¡¯t want to die.¡¹

    I¡¯ll give them a warning at least.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Getting cold feet?¡¹¡¸We are the Chonpa brothers!¡¹¡¸En g-...... pyuo!¡¹

    I guess they couldn¡¯t see my spear when I lopped off the heads of the three brothers in order.

    After three evenly spaced whacks, the three of them became headless.

    ¡¸Form a circle around and let them through. Once they pass by, shower their backs with your bowguns!¡¹

    I discover amander desperately trying to calm his subordinates next to the pitiful three brothers I just wiped out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll add one more to the list.¡¹

    ¡¸Uaah!¡¹

    I run past themander after hammering his body with my spear.

    Alright, we¡¯vepletely broken free from the enemy.

    ¡¸Guha...... looks like I fell off my horse. Hey you, hurry and get me back up!¡¹

    ¡¸B-butmander......¡¹

    ¡¸What, spit it out!¡¹

    ¡¸Cmander...... your lower half is still on the horse......¡¹

    That¡¯s normal in a battle, I hope you rest in peace without holding grudges.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! Time to skewer peopleee!¡¹

    Irijina barges in and smashes the subordinate¡¯s head while her horse stomps on themander¡¯s upper body.

    Well I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t even realize it if she happens to be cursed, Casie is proof of that.

    Following after me are the spear cavalry and bow cavalry, breaking past the enemies and reaching the other side.

    ¡¸Spear cavalry, you are to head to the front and prepare to charge again. Bow cavalry, do as you are trained!¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¸Aye!¡¹

    The enemy has already stopped trying to block us from leaving and should be aiming to shoot our backs after we passed them.

    However, I think the bow cavalry have a slightly different way of doing things.

    ¡¸The enemy has passed! Good, aim at their backs and fir-......¡¹

    ¡¸Start firing backwards.¡¹

    The bow cavalry switched their swords with bows and instantly turn backwards, releasing arrow after arrow.

    The projectiles fly to the back while their horses carried them forward, yet their uracy is higher than regr archers.

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Bowgun squad, fire back at them!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible! Not when we¡¯re being shot at like this......!¡¹

    The bow cavalry shower the now-defenseless enemy soldiers and were able to distance themselves with ease.

    ¡¸The enemy is inplete chaos. Let¡¯s charge at them again!¡¹

    On top of a big hole being opened in their formation, the enemy is getting peppered with arrows.

    If we charge one more time, we can probably further increase our achievements.

    ¡¸No, the bow cavalry will maintain their distance and continue firing at them. Spear cavalry will remain ready to charge until I give the order.¡¹

    For a second, Celia slumps her shoulder sadly, though she quicklyes to terms with my decision after looking straight ahead.

    While we thoroughly pulled the enemy in all directions, our ally infantry squad have left the fortress and are gradually closing in on the enemy.

    ¡¸Begin shooting, shoot as much as you can.¡¹

    Simultaneous to Luna¡¯smand, arrows fly in rapid session towards the enemy.

    The enemy has no choice but to defend against Leopolt¡¯s attack while a rain of arrows fall from above.

    If they are out of position even just a little bit, the spear cavalry are ready to charge in at any time.

    If the battle progresses as expected, it will be our victory.

    ¡¸The enemy cavalry will need to be deployed since they have no choice but to drive us away if they want to ovee this situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Escort unit and heavy cavalry, follow me.¡¹

    Sure enough, cavalry appear from the back of the enemy camp. Some were lightly equipped, simply wielding swords while others are heavily equipped and wearing armor.

    ¡¸They have around 1000......¡¹

    ¡¸Bow cavalry will continue firing at the enemy nk and support Leopolt¡¯s attack. Everyone else follow me. Irijina...... go wild.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me! I¡¯ll massacre everyone!¡¹

    It seems to me Irijina has be more violent these days.

    Ally and enemy alike let out war cries as they charge at each other, everybody sprinting full speed until they sh.

    ¡¸Crush themmmm!¡¹

    Themanders of both armies yell as loud as they could.

    This moment always gets my heart pumping.

    ¡¸Enemies on the right wing are being overwhelmed! We¡¯re pushing through.¡¹

    Our main forces are the spear cavalry, whose range is superior to the lightly-equipped sword cavalry of Vandolea.

    They are the ones who were knocked off their horses first.

    ¡¸We are getting pushed back on the left wing!¡¹

    On the other side, heavy cavalry are a poor matchup for our spear cavalry because of the imprable armor. If they stopped and fought them, it would be hard to manage, which is why they are gradually being pressured.

    ¡¸Send the heavy cavalry over there. I will take the front!¡¹

    I will have the heavy cavalry handle the part where we are at a disadvantage.

    Meanwhile, I head towards the center with the escort unit.

    ¡¸I will protect you!¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll apany the chief.¡¹¡¸I can see it...... the world......¡¹

    Celia, Gido and the strangely acting Kroll follows me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll deal with your spear and engage in closeba-...... guwah!!¡¹

    He must have mistaken me for one of the spear cavalry after seeing my spear.

    As the heavy cavalry tries to parry my attack with his shield, I pierce his body through his armor and then throw him in the direction of his friends.

    Because a metal armor wrapped his entire body, the soldier was heavy, so when he crashed into his three friends, all of them including their horses were knocked down.

    ¡¸If you want to block me, go ahead and try.¡¹

    In a passing fashion, I dash past one cavalry after crushing him through his armor, then pass by another one and stab his horse to drop the soldier to the ground.

    Thest soldier was able to block my attack with his shield but was sent flying like a deflected arrow.

    ¡¸Ugahhh!¡¹

    I swing my spear at the group of heavy cavalry who try to huddle together and block my path with their shields aligned in a row.

    There was an explosive sound as my weapon connects with their metal defences, and while their shields were knocked away, the soldiers remained steadfast.

    I guess Vandolea soldiers are pretty skilled too.

    ¡¸Uwaaaah!¡¹¡¸M-my horse!¡¹

    However their horses could not withstand the impact.

    The animals¡¯ legs trembled and they copsed to the ground one after the other.

    On that note, Schwartz is actually quite strong then. I lightly pat his head.

    ...... even after praising him, he neighs as if telling me to get this fight over with.

    I¡¯m sure all he¡¯s going to do is mate with some mare anyways....... I¡¯ll pluck his mer.

    ¡¸Ah, isn¡¯t that Hardlett!?¡¹

    I then hear someone scream ament which I can¡¯t ignore.

    ¡¸I was a mercenary for Magrado in the past! Thatrge spear and brute strength...... that savage personality...... it¡¯s without a doubt!¡¹

    Fortunately, rumors about me haven¡¯t really spread to the southern nations yet. Even so, there are a few soldiers who reacted.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong.¡¹

    It would be bad if anyone were to recognize my voice so I reject their im in a high-pitched falsetto voice.

    ¡¸No really, I remember seeing thatrge ck horse before too......¡¹

    ¡¸And like I said, you¡¯re wronngg!¡¹

    I stab the man in the stomach with my spear and send him flying.

    I have to make sure nothing unnecessary is said, so I bisect the man¡¯s body vertically in mid-air from head to crotch.

    That will reassure me.

    ¡¸Slicing a human in half like that...... monster!¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, if those rumors are true then that¡¯s Hardlett......¡¹

    Huh, that¡¯s strange.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! You¡¯re in the middle of fighting right now!¡¹

    It seems an enemy wasing at me from the side as I tilted my head to ponder how I should deal with this trouble.

    Celia readies her sword and urately stabs the enemy through the gap in his armor...... to be specific, she aimed at the hole where the enemy¡¯s eyes are.

    The precise thrust, which was like passing a thread through the eye of a needle, finished off the enemy instantly.

    Feeling a limit to the amount she can train her body and muscles, Celia instead focused on improving her uracy and speed.

    She targets the two cavalry charging at me from the side and thrusts at their eyes, then shes the neck of another one.

    There wasn¡¯t a lot of gushing blood, instead each of the enemy cavalry just groaned while falling off their horses one by one.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose either!¡¹

    During the melee, Gido was able to use his bow at close range and shoot down one enemy.

    At this range, hisposite bow can shoot through crappy armor.

    After shooting another enemy closing in on him, he stores away his bow and quickly draws his sword to engage the remaining enemies.

    Gido blocks the two pre-emptive downward shes before transitioning to counterattack, aiming for the shoulder, chest, and arm of the enemy soldier.

    He must have already anticipated his attacks to be blocked as he brought his horse towards the enemy who was focusing on defending.

    The enemy soldier staggers and his bnce crumbles after being tackled by the horse, allowing Gido to cleanly lop his head off.

    ¡¸You guys have too much extra movement......¡¹

    Kroll is closing his eyes as he¡¯s on his horse.

    Naturally, the enemy charges in with their swords, believing he¡¯s doing something foolish.

    ¡¸Your breathing...... the movement of your muscles...... I can see your movements.¡¹

    There was a sharp metallic ringing.

    Kroll slowly lowers his sword, then blood sprays out from the arms of the two soldiers simultaneously as they fall off their horses.

    ¡¸You emit bloodlust when you try to kill me...... I just have to cut you down......¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand what Kroll¡¯s saying anymore.

    I¡¯ll leave him alone for a while.

    ¡¸Fuuhnnu!¡¹

    One strike from Irijina sends the opponent¡¯s sword and arm flying altogether.

    She deflects the thrust of another enemy¡¯s spear with her arm guard and runs her spear through the center of the enemy¡¯s armor.

    ¡¸Guaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you fuckin¡¯ giant woman! Are you monster or something!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wahaha, ttering me won¡¯t help you!¡¹

    She twirls her spear around before attacking again, finishing off another heavy cavalry.

    As I thought, Irijina has a somewhat different but overwhelming strength.

    ¡¸Aaah! Christoph got hit!¡¹

    However it seems like Christoph got struck in the head when she spun her spear around.

    It was amazing how he held on for this long today, but getting hit by an ally is.......

    Of course, Irijina didn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡¸The right wing has defeated the enemy! The left wing is also pushing back!¡¹

    ¡¸The escort squad and I can¡¯t be at a loss. We¡¯ll finish the fight right now.¡¹

    In no time at all, the enemy in the center was also sessfully defeated, and the entire enemy cavalry unit copsedpletely.

    Meanwhile, the main army of the enemy is being bombarded by the support fire of the bow cavalry while having to defend Leopolt¡¯s attacks and are gradually being destroyed. After seeing us circle around to the rear and their cavalry defeated, the main force of the Malt Invasion Army of the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation finally copsed.

    Without any need to hold back anymore, I give the order to thoroughly chase and annihte the rest of the enemies, reducing the number of enemies by more than half as they try to run back to their nation.

    Furthermore, the enemymander plus his staff officers were surrounded and forced to surrender after they couldn¡¯t escape in time, making this battle a victory for the Malt Kingdom army and the military volunteers who gathered together to defend their mothend.

    And finally, future historians would have a heated debate as to the identity of the mysterious man who led the military volunteers.

    ¡¸No, I think everyone pretty much found out your identity.¡¹

    M, you don¡¯t have to say anything unnecessary.

    ¡¸The captured enemymander...... he¡¯s really ring hard at you.¡¹

    You too, Celia.

    If you stay quiet, I¡¯ll give you lots of love tonight.

    ¡¸Okay, I won¡¯t open my mouth anymore.¡¹

    Celia covers her own mouth with both hands. Alright, I¡¯ll have an amazing night with you.

    ¡¸Wahahahahaha! We won!! Wahahahahaha!!¡¹

    Irijina, you¡¯re simply too noisy.

    Save your shouting only for when you¡¯re in bed tonight.

    ¡¸It looks like the enemymander wants to have a direct negotiation in regards to surrendering.¡¹

    Alright Leopolt, we¡¯ll switch ces in that shadow over there.

    You just need to stuff your shoulders and crotch with bags of wheat and look macho. That way, they shouldn¡¯t figure out the difference.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I get the feeling everybody¡¯s looking at me and saying ¡°it¡¯s already toote¡±.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 11,650 men (Standing By Within the Territory: 2000)

    Infantry: 5800 , Cavalry: 900, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 1950

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 1070 gold

    Sexual Partners: 227, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 219: Malt Defense War â‘£ Arrival of New Troops

    <h4>Chapter 219: Malt Defense War ¢Ü Arrival of New Troops</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    I will be conducting the negotiation with the surrendered enemymander personally.

    I wanted Leopolt to do it, but the enemymander designated me instead.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have much to talk about. If you are the main force, then the fight with Malt is done. As long as you hand over all your weapons and return to your country, I have nothing else to say.¡¹

    The enemy doesn¡¯t have any power to resist anymore, meaning I could use force to get them to submit, however there is a possibility that the soldiers who ran away coulde back and plunder thends.

    A majority of them returned to Vandolea, but I¡¯m sure many went off in different directions as well.

    If possible, I want to do as much as I can to get them to leave Malt quietly and obediently.

    ¡¸......that is a result of the battle, it is inevitable. But do you think you guys can get away with doing something like this?¡¹

    Themander named Bej?ek sends me a vicious look.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for us military volunteers to protect Malt, our mothend.¡¹

    ¡¸You can cease the poor acting, Lord Hardlett. And stop talking in that disgusting falsetto.¡¹

    Umumu...... I was talking to him in a higher-pitched voice while wearing a helmet, but I guess it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not thinking of doing anything to Vandolea. If you leave ournd and fight with Altair or something, everything will be fine.¡¹

    Since I stuck with it for so long, I¡¯ll continue using this falsetto voice, even if it¡¯s just for my own pride.

    ......thatughing behind the tent is probably Christoph. I¡¯ll kick his asster.

    ¡¸......hmph, I appreciate you not treating us with disdain after we surrendered. However, you will soon get what you deserve.¡¹

    After saying that, Bej?ek stands up and calls out to the other soldiers of Vandolea who surrendered.

    ¡¸Everyone, disarm yourselves and move out. Tell those who ran away after theye back as well.¡¹

    Bej?ek removes the sword and dagger from his own hip and throws it at my feet.

    As promised, theyplied with the disarmament.

    What an honest person.

    ¡¸I hope we never meet again.¡¹

    I give him some final parting words to acknowledge his manliness.

    I said it using my falsetto voice of course.

    The Vandolean soldiers who failed to run from the battle and the personnel in the headquarters walk exhaustedly towards the south with mixed feelings as they were defeated but also spared.

    Behind them, me and my army slowly follow.

    ¡¸The report from the lookout states that they aren¡¯t trying to do anything strange.¡¹

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t the kind of person to do something like that.¡¹

    Part of the reason we are trailing them is so we can confirm whether they head south obediently or not, but our main objectives are to tell the various upied viges of our victory as well as prepare for any further invasions from Vandolea.

    ¡¸We just finished defeating an army of 10,000...... can they actually do battle again so soon?¡¹

    Celia speaks as she blocks M from lining up her horse beside me

    ¡¸It¡¯s definitely possible. Vandolea has a military force totalling more than 120,000 personnel. There is the conflict with Altair, but they may have around 20,000 or 30,000 forces to spare.¡¹

    It was Leopolt who answered.

    We might have a hard time with just our own strength if they have 30,000 troops.

    ¡¸Can we defend with our current strength? Of course I mean protecting Biado.¡¹

    ¡¸We can.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    M replied immediately in surprise at the quick answer from Leopolt.

    Wonderful, I¡¯ll send Nina some extremely skimpy clothing.

    ¡¸As you can see, Malt is a huge grain-producing region, in other words a ins area. With our rtively high focus on cavalry, we can fight here at an advantage greater than numbers can provide. Not to mention we have bow cavalry, something the enemy can¡¯t hope to get and unless they aim for a decisive blow, it will mostly be an overwhelmingly one-sided fight for us.¡¹

    If the bow cavalry can be used with the assumption that the battlefield consists of entirely ins, they can make the most of their technical abilities and fight in their unique style.

    In short, they can stay at long range and fire their arrows while running away.

    With the range of archers and the mobility of cavalry, it is near impossible to chase them.

    The squad which chases them will have to fight an uphill battle with the bow cavalry who can move while shooting urately.

    ¡¸For some reason, there are multiple forts within Malt¡¯s borders. Adding to the cavalry attacks, if we can utilize these forts and fight a defensive battle while retreating, we can reach our offensive limit before the enemy arrives in Biado.¡¹

    Right, there are some forts along the road.

    Most of them have be a ce for the guards to rest and rx though.

    ¡¸What is more worrying is...... Vandolea directly entering our territory. As long as they know of our identity, they have no better justification after all. ......theoretically, they should know it is a foolish move to oppose Goldonia, but people can asionally act purely based on their emotions.¡¹

    Leopolt nces at me.

    I nce at M.

    ¡¸In that case, it will take around three weeks for Goldonia¡¯s Royal army to run over, possibly forcing the soldiers left behind in a disadvantageous position......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason I didn¡¯t fully mobilize all the bow cavalry, plus I have Tristan.

    If that guy works for his books and meals, the problem should be settled.

    A Few Days Later. Southern Region, Malt-Vandolea Border.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all Leopolt¡¯s fault.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    At the border region, after the prisoners of war were allowed to run to the south, they cheered quietly as an army of close to 30,000 soldiers appeared in their ce.

    ¡¸You were the one who said something about having 30,000 troops to spare and now they actually showed up. You should have said 300 instead.¡¹

    ¡¸To think they were this quick...... it shouldn¡¯t have been that long since they received the report of the invading army¡¯s defeat.¡¹

    M is also surprised.

    Certainly, if you think about the time between finding out about the main army¡¯s loss and the next army¡¯s sortie, it is an unbelievably fast reaction speed.

    ¡¸In any case, we couldn¡¯t have avoided fighting. Now we have to decide whether to fight here or use the forts and fight as we nned.¡¹

    ¡¸We have no choice but to fight here.¡¹

    If we had more time, we could get the vigers to evacuate so we can fight a safe battle while retreating, however it is toote now.

    The joyful face of a vige girl I freed yesterday pops up in my mind.

    Of course, stealing the girl¡¯s virginity and pumping her full of semen has nothing to do with our situation now.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it reckless to challenge an enemy with three times the number of forces head-on?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll attack at night.¡¹

    Leopolt keeps quiet and looks around at his surroundings.

    Spreading out before him on one side are plenty of wheat fields which have already been harvested.

    ¡¸Can we do it?¡¹

    ¡¸It is safer to do it while retreating.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a matter of being dangerous or not. Can we defeat the enemy with night raids?¡¹

    Leopolt takes a deep breath before saying clearly.

    ¡¸Yes. If we are sessful, we can clean them up in one battle. We will keep the destruction of Malt at a minimum level too.¡¹

    Malt is under my protection, and is practically my own territory so to speak. I¡¯ve gotta protect it.

    Tell me the n.

    ¡¸At a ce where it¡¯s suitable for 30,000 troops to set up camp-......¡¹

    It sounds like this battle will be quite interesting.

    Side Story

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Brynhildr.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed it has. You¡¯ve been thoughtlessly going on trips left and right, have you forgotten your duty of providing me blood?¡¹

    Veins bulge out on Brynhildr¡¯s forehead to disy her bad mood as she is shown inside the room.

    I promised to let her suck my blood about once every week, however I¡¯ve postponed it for a while due to the vacation I went on with my family. It seems she¡¯s upset about that.

    I did give her advance notice though.

    As I approach and try to cheer her up, she silently extends both hands out towards me.

    She¡¯s basically saying ¡°bend down and give me a kiss¡±.

    ¡¸Nn......¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmu......¡¹

    After a 30 second kiss, her expression softens slightly.

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m going to suck up lots today so prepare yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, have as much as you want without making me faint.¡¹

    We talk as if we¡¯re joking and smile while taking off our clothes.

    The surface reason for removing our clothes is so that blood doesn¡¯t spill on them, but the true motive is so we can transition smoothly to fondling genitals and sexual activity.

    Sexual desire is directly linked to the sucking of blood so in most cases, my pants will tear if I keep them on.

    For Brynhildr, though it doesn¡¯t show on her face, she gets quite aroused after sucking blood and often allows me to do whatever I want to her.

    We climb into bed after we get naked and I rest my head on Brynhildr¡¯s chest as she lies on a pillow.

    I can feel her small yet tender breasts on my neck.

    As Brynhildr takes a peek at my face, strands of her golden hair cascade over me, her glimmering fiery red eyes reflecting her hunger for blood...... she is aroused beyond her control.

    My dick as well starts bulging without being touched.

    ¡¸Still, how much is your cock going to grow...... don¡¯t tell me you are going to turn into a penis-human.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, you make me blush.¡¹

    My dick also rejoices and gets bigger.

    ¡¸I¡¯m notplimenting you! Whatever, I¡¯ll be taking it now...... this long-awaited delicacy.¡¹

    Her fangs lower onto the nape of my neck, then continues to pierce through my skin and dig into my flesh.

    I have built up considerable amount of muscle around my neck area, though to a vampire, it is as if none of it existed.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    A groan escapes my lips as I feel the pain from my flesh being torn.

    Brynhildr didn¡¯t say anything although she stops her teeth from going any further.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Look, my dick has gotten big, it¡¯s feeling good.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    The vampire wraps my shoulder with her arm from behind and instantly sinks her fangs deep into my body.

    I feel a brief instance of pain and then an inevitable pleasure follows shortly after.

    ¡¸Oooh!¡¹

    My erect meat rod automatically starts spurting, though it is a frequent urrence so Brynhildr doesn¡¯t pay it any attention.

    Despite knowing that fact, I think it makes me look uncool to cum while a woman sucks on my neck.

    ¡¸Nn......¡¹

    As if reading my mind, Brynhildr shifts her body so she can stroke my cock with her hand as she sucks my blood.

    ¡¸Nngh...... nng...... ggkh......¡¹

    A strange feeling rushes over me from Brynhildr¡¯s breath hitting my neck and the sensation of blood flowing out of my body.

    Just as she dered earlier, she¡¯s drinking quite a lot of my blood.

    The sucking force feels like she is trying to kill me, but I trust her. Besides, even if she kills me, I think this is a rather suitable way for me to die.

    Still, I don¡¯t want to die before I meet Lucy again.

    The blood sucking continues for a while until I start feeling a little anemic, when her fangs finally get pulled out.

    A small stream of blood flows down my neck but a towel is pressed down against the opening in my body before the red liquid could drop on the bed.

    For some reason, the wound doesn¡¯t bleed much after a vampire sucks blood and it clots rather quickly.

    ¡¸Aah...... it truly is so delectable...... the best blood...... sorry, I drank a little too much.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that much is nothing at all.¡¹

    Brynhildr speaks after elegantly wiping her blood-stained mouth.

    ¡¸Perhaps you have more blood because your body is big as well. I drank enough blood to make a regr man faint.¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure.

    Regardless, I¡¯m more interested in whates after.

    ¡¸So...... are you going to reward me after letting you drink my blood? With the usual.¡¹

    I put my hand on Brynhildr¡¯s shoulder, flip her over and push her onto the bed.

    If she wasn¡¯t in the mood, she wouldn¡¯t have budged no matter how much strength I used.

    ¡¸......you¡¯ve done well to hold out this long despite being such a sex maniac. I know it¡¯ste to ask now, but vampires eat humans, you know? Aren¡¯t you scared at all?¡¹

    ¡¸Does this look scared to you?¡¹

    I thrust my fully erect cock in front of her face. It¡¯s been a long time since this happened, plus my neck also got bitten.

    ¡¸......It¡¯s even thicker than my thigh...... are you actually an orc or something?¡¹

    Brynhildrins as she gets pushed down and rolls on the bed.

    There isn¡¯t many times where she refuses my requests.

    ¡¸Make sure you get it wet enough. That thing is way too big for my body. ......it¡¯ll hurt quite a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, spread your legs for me.¡¹

    I open Brynhildr¡¯s thin legs and ce my mouth to the flower garden located in the middle.

    Her beautiful hole looked practically untouched and had no traces or marks of being used.

    I could probably lick this hole for the entire day.

    ¡¸Ahhh...... right there...... nnh. Suck on my clitoris as well......¡¹

    As she speaks, Brynhildr¡¯s vagina steadily overflows with love juices from my cunnilingus.

    ¡¸H-hey, don¡¯t suck!¡¹

    When I noisily slurp her leaking fluids, Brynhildr resists and pushes her hands against my head.

    Her juices smell nice and I¡¯m rather fond of it.

    ¡¸Is it about...... time?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, put it in slowly. Don¡¯t forget your thing is unbelievably big for me.¡¹

    I open her legs wide as far as they could go almost like she¡¯s giving birth, then ce my erged, heavy dick against her vagina.

    Slowly...... slowly...... like so.

    ¡¸Aau, so big, it¡¯s stretching me. As I thought, you¡¯re huge......¡¹

    Her erotic voice further heightens my arousal...... slowly now.

    ¡¸Nnn...... picture yourself climbing on top of me. No matter how you look at it...... guh...... it looks like an orc viting an innocent girl.¡¹

    Slowly.......

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want this! I don¡¯t want some orc raping me! Someone save me, I¡¯m going to get pregnant!¡¹

    ...... I can¡¯t hold back anymore.

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uggyaaaaaaaaah, that hurt! My crotch is splitting apart! Can¡¯t you stop, you idiot!!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t restrain myself after Brynhildr¡¯s provocation and thrusted my dick into her all at once.

    My meat rod is wet but her still narrow vagina is being ferociously stretched out.

    I intended to be gentle, yet my hips just started to move like they had a mind of their own.

    Brynhildr is sandwiched between the bed and my body as I pump my hips vigorously into her from above.

    ¡¸Brynhildr! Aah, my Brynhildr!¡¹

    ¡¸Dowaaah! What are you doing!? Can¡¯t you think about the difference in size, you¡¯re breaking me!!¡¹

    A dull and wet rythmical bumping sound can be heard as my hips m against Brynhildr¡¯s tiny butt.

    She matches her movements with mine and I can see a bulge poking against the thin white skin of her belly from the inside.

    My dick goes wild inside her body, stretching her small hole as far as it can go and pressing up into her stomach.my rod pressed against her stomach.

    ¡¸Brynhildr, I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Doing whatever you please! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll knock you out!¡¹

    To prevent her from doing so, I turn her around to face the other way, grab her waist and continue thrusting from behind.

    Because I forcefully changed position, my dick slipped out.

    ¡¸Kuh...... not to worry, I¡¯ll put it back in soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! You¡¯re pushing against the wrong hole. Hey, you¡¯re kidding me...... pigyaaaah!!¡¹

    I can feel a tight, almost painful, squeeze around my meat rod.

    I made a mistake and put it in a different hole but both are to be used to make love anyways...... it¡¯s not a big deal.

    I don¡¯t pay any mind and continue bucking my hips.

    ¡¸H-how dare you tear into my ass. I won¡¯t forgive you so easily...... you¡¯re still getting bigger?! I told you it hurts, you fool, stupid, prick, dick head!¡¹

    ¡¸This is great...... your ass is the best, Brynhildr!¡¹

    I lean forward and give her neck and back a trail of kisses while she clenches down, also fondling her meager breasts withrge grasping motions.

    This is considerably rougher sex and would probably hurt the woman if it was somebody else...... however I trust Brynhildr can handle it.

    I get a simr feeling, though it is the faintest feeling, that her aura is like Lucy¡¯s.

    It¡¯s probably because they¡¯re both vampires.

    ¡¸Your dick¡¯s trembling? It¡¯s about time you pulled out then. I won¡¯t forgive you if you release your load in my ass.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to cum inside though......¡¹

    ¡¸No, absolutely not! You want me to have your seed leaking out me ass?¡¹

    As a vampire, Brynhildr won¡¯t get pregnant and any injuries she sustains will heal right away.

    That doesn¡¯t mean the seed poured inside her would disappear though, so naturally it would need an exit toe out.

    It seems her pride won¡¯t allow that to happen.

    ¡¸Fine, then can I pull out right before ejacting and cum on you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Enjoy the taste of my body until you climax.¡¹

    I take her up on the offer and frantically swing my hips, building up my arousal with her extremely tight asshole.

    ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s squeezing around me so nicely. You have a wonderful asshole.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, of course. It¡¯s different from a human¡¯s and won¡¯t get loose that easily.¡¹

    My member begins to twitch.

    ¡¸Brynhildr, you¡¯re beautiful...... what a joy it is to be able to sleep with a nice woman like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely right.¡¹

    I can feel movement in my balls.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸As a special service, I¡¯ll let you cum on my face.¡¹

    With her mood improving from the words during our affair, Brynhildr gives me the rare permission of cumming on her face.

    Even so, I want to cum inside her anus.

    I don¡¯t pull out at thest moment, firmly holding her ass and roaring before ejacting.

    Realizing my intentions from my movements, Brynhildr shouts at me, though it is already toote by that time, and my seed sprays out.

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! You little- you¡¯re cumming inside! Idioooot~~!!¡¹

    A nasty rumbling sound was made as Brynhildr¡¯s stomach expands.

    She harshly throws curses at me but if she really didn¡¯t like it, she would have sent me flying to the door with a single punch.

    In other words, she is fine with this...... so I¡¯ll go ahead and make sure everyst drop is inside her asshole.

    ¡¸Oooh...... oooooh...... it¡¯s stilling out...... I came lots.¡¹

    ¡¸......doing whatever you please in the front and back, even finishing off by ejacting in my ass...... you have some nerve.¡¹

    After the long ejaction, I copse onto Brynhildr, winded and gasping for breath.

    Meanwhile, she silently res at me.

    Not good, she¡¯s pretty mad.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll twist that thing off. Get it out.¡¹

    If I don¡¯t improve her mood, I might lose my dick.

    ¡¸I feel a sense of security when I embrace you, Brynhildr. You¡¯re smooth and silky...... and your scent really calms me down.¡¹

    I try to behave like a spoiled child, burying my face into her small breasts and rubbing my cheek against them.

    Her appearance is like that of a child¡¯s but she¡¯s apparently weak to being depended on.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    No effect? Maybe one more push is needed.

    I know some sweet words which will make any girl turn sweeter in an instant.

    ¡¸I love you...... big sis.¡¹

    ¡¸B-big sis-!?...... ahem.¡¹

    I feel a soft breath blowing on my head.

    At the same time, the bloodlust I felt earlier disappeared.

    ¡¸Geez, only your body and dick is big...... you¡¯re practically like a child. What a helpless little brother.¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s arms wrap around my head as she gently hugs me.

    She¡¯s making sure to hold back so that she doesn¡¯t hurt me.

    ¡¸This little boy can¡¯t do a thing without me.¡¹

    I feel a twinge of guilt, but I¡¯ll enjoy her kindness for now.

    With the blood sucking and sex over, the two of us enjoy a peaceful slumber together.

    Brynhildr is resting on top of my chest as Iy on my back and seems to be hugging me when I ask her about it.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you if you listen.¡¹

    My ears are plugged right now.

    Not too long ago, there was a nasty sound as my semen shot into her ass hole.

    ¡¸You mischievous brat, you¡¯re getting punished the next time you do something like this.¡¹

    Her expression and tone of voice don¡¯t sound like she has any intention of punishing me as she pinches my nipples.

    ¡¸Stop that...... you¡¯re going to make me feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, this is what you get for messing around with my body. Take that and that.¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing I can do when my body reacts to her teasing my nipples and yfully biting on them with her pointy teeth.

    My meat rod once again rises and pushes up the thin nket covering my lower half.

    She grins at the sight and crawls under the nket.

    ¡¸Will you do it with your mouth too?¡¹

    ¡¸......after you were so rough, I¡¯m craving for another helping of blood.¡¹

    I try to sit up as I think about she what she meant, however she pushes me back down with tremendous strength and holds me still.

    ¡¸Fufufu, time to eat.¡¹

    I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on within the futon but I can feel her sharp fangs hitting my shaft.

    I grasp a pillow in preparation for the iing shock.

    ¡¸Gabu!1¡¹

    ¡¸Guooooooh! Uoooh!!¡¹

    As expected, Brynhildr sinks her teeth deep into my rod.

    Because of the shock, I don¡¯t know whether semen or some other liquid squirts out, but the force was enough to send the nket flying.

    ¡¸Fuu, the blood from your cock is also something else. Regardless, your cock is even harder than your neck...... what a rock-solid dick, I¡¯ve lived for a few hundred years and I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s-...... guoooh...... good...... ooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯ll lick it after sucking so you have something to look forward to, little brother.¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s face softens for an instant but then returns to a stricter expression.

    ¡¸Still, I don¡¯t like it when people are peeking on me. The door and upper level!¡¹

    There was a thud as something hits the door, then sounds of footsteps...... sounds like three people?

    It must be Nonna led by her attendants...... I saw how she was puffing her cheeks when I let Brynhildr in after all.

    And the one peeking from above can¡¯t be anyone else but Casie.

    £¨Awawawa, awawawawawah.£©

    Casie hastily flies outside, but gets carried off by the wind, passing by the window.

    She bettere back before dinner.

    ¡¸You¡¯re starting to steer further away from humans. Not only have you been with a ghost, you¡¯ve also done it with a fish, a snake and even a wicked flower, what are you trying to do?¡¹

    All of them are my cute girls though.

    But a flower? I don¡¯t remember anything like that.

    ¡¸Oh well, it has nothing to do with me.¡¹

    After that, Brynhildr took her time to service me with her tiny mouth and emptied everything from my balls.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 11,650 men (Standing By Within the Territory: 2000)

    Infantry: 5800 , Cavalry: 900, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 1950

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 1070 gold

    Sexual Partners: 228, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 220: Malt Defense War â‘¤ Hellfire of the Night Battle

    <h4>Chapter 220: Malt Defense War ¢Ý Hellfire of the Night Battle</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    Vandolea. Vandolea¡¯s Second Invasion of Malt. Malt Invasion Second Division Army Corps.

    ¡¸Fellowmander Bej?ek, I guess I should first congratte you on returning safely.¡¹

    ¡¸......I am grateful for your consideration, fellowmander Bulzark.¡¹

    Bej?ek¡¯s head remains hanging down as he answers with a sullen expression on his face.

    Nobody could me him as the other person¡¯s tone, facial expression, and atmosphere are clearly criticizing him.

    ¡¸No really, how brave of you to return unharmed while the invading army lost half its forces! ......oh right, you surrendered to the enemy, didn¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸If we continued to fight at that point, we would only get decimated! We still have to fight with Altair! Making sure to get even one more soldier home is-......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re exactly right! The conquering of Malt Kingdom is nothing more than a secondary operation. In spite of that, you lost arge amount of our precious men, moreover you were routed and now intend to add yourself to our Third Division Army Corps...... you should be ashamed of yourself!¡¹

    Vandolea¡¯s army is separated into division corps 1 to 3.

    There are other temporarily-formed armies like the Malt Invasion Army, but the main force consists of the three divisions.

    Learning that the Malt Invasion Army suffered a defeat, one of only three divisions of the main force didn¡¯t have much choice but to make a move.

    With the country currently staring off against Altair, they could not overlook the danger of being counter-invaded from the north borders.

    Bulzark yells as he ms the table and Bej?ek responds by shouting back.

    ¡¸The information was different! We easily defeated the Malt soldiers as nned. Goldonia...... Hardlett dispatched his army!! This isn¡¯t just a military problem anymore, it¡¯s political!¡¹

    ¡¸Only a single feudal lord of some remote region joined the battle! ......enough, your inquiry is not my duty. Save your exnation for the People¡¯s Assembly. Have fellowmander Bej?ek get on a carriage to the capital. Assign guards...... no, an escort, got it?¡¹

    Bej?ek took his leave as Bulzark¡¯s subordinate stares coldly at him.

    ¡¸Hmph, that ipetent fool. He should be hung.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear the Representative is also extremely enraged at the defeat. I doubt that guy will ever see the light of day again.¡¹

    Bulzark smiles happily at his adjutant whoments obsequiously.

    The young female adjutant returns the smile but quickly hardens her expression.

    ¡¸The enemy before us is the pseudo military volunteers that Bej?ek mentioned...... they¡¯re believed to be an army of Goldonia.¡¹

    The expressions of Bulzark and the other staff officers change to match the serious expression of the adjutant.

    ¡¸Without a doubt. It¡¯s not rare for the army of another nation to disguise as military volunteers. ......but do they know how to disguise themselves? I¡¯ve never seen military volunteers with a unified set of equipment or orderly lines.¡¹

    Some of the subordinates chuckle.

    ¡¸They have approximately 10 000 soldiers and it appears a high percentage of them are cavalry. Currently, it looks like they are slowly retreating.¡¹

    A staff officer tells Bulzark the information he received from a scout.

    Since the border zone is a ins as far as the eye can see, it is impossible to conceal forces. Unless they are a great distance away, the strength of the entire enemy force can be grasped.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re trying to lure us into the ins, a natural n for an army with lots of cavalry.¡¹

    ¡¸Should we shift the battlefield and lead them to a wend or forest?¡¹

    Bulzark shakes his head at the adjutant¡¯s words.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t want to take too much time. We can¡¯t stay here for too long. I want to finish this in one battle,pel Malt to surrender and them return home.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, if we create a situation where it is hard to attack, then it will be troublesome for us if they withdraw while trying to preserve their forces.¡¹

    Bulzark nods.

    ¡¸For that reason, we¡¯ll challenge them in a decisive fight on the ins where they believe they have the advantage, then annihte them. We¡¯ll need to do it as fast as possible too.¡¹

    The adjutant steps forward again.

    ¡¸Then shall we begin the battle right away? Preparations are......¡¹

    The woman looks at one of themanders, who then steps forward with a straight posture.

    ¡¸Battle preparations areplete, we are ready to sortie at any time!¡¹

    ¡¸......fumu. No, let¡¯s do it tomorrow. It¡¯s already way past afternoon. It will get dark in about two hours, and there is a high chance the enemy escapes after it turns into night time. We¡¯ll start early in the morning and make the most of the entire day to crush them. No objections, I assume!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸No sir!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After proper salutes, everyone disperses.

    Night. Vandolea Camp.

    In order to prepare for the start of battle the next day, Vandolea sets up camp for the night.

    The only arablend which had an unobstructed view was the wheat straw fields after being harvested, but despite being 30 000 strong, they had no trouble spreading out their camps.

    Since they will be setting up camp next to the enemy, they naturally have countermeasures prepared for a night time ambush.

    Watchtowers were built and look outs were stationed around the perimeter of the campgrounds, in addition a simple camp with a campfire was set up somewhat further away to detect any approaching enemies as quickly as possible.

    ¡¸Uwah, arrows! Enemy attack! It¡¯s an enemy attack!¡¹

    A volley of arrows rain down and scatter around the Vandolea camp, prompting the young lookout to shout in a panic.

    However, the thirtyish-looking experienced soldier who appeared after hearing his cry smiles and calmly pats the young lookout¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸New recruit, look carefully. There aren¡¯t many arrows and none of it reached us. The enemy is trying to scare young pups like you by shooting randomly. They¡¯ll run away even if you give chase so it¡¯s better to leave them alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so......¡¹

    ¡¸Listen, the campfire we ced over there as a precaution is roughly the same distance as the range of the bows from our ally camp. In other words, you won¡¯t get hit if you don¡¯t get close to that spot.¡¹

    The arrows released by the enemynded around the campfire.

    That means the distance between enemy and ally is twice the range of their bows.

    ¡¸Anyway, make sure you keep watch properly and don¡¯t fall asleep.¡¹

    After saying that, the experienced soldier left.

    The young soldier clears his throat, embarrassed at his loss ofposure.

    ¡¸They¡¯re lighting something again. Now that I look at it, it¡¯s kind of pretty.¡¹

    The appearance of enemy soldiers faintly enters his vision, a volley of ming arrows fly...... but don¡¯t reach.

    The soldier has gotten used to this, though he suddenly realizes something strange.

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t they gotten closer than before......¡¹

    The enemy archers seemed further in the distance in the beginning and now their figures seem to have gotten slightlyrger.

    ¡¸No, the arrows are falling in the same ce...... must be my imagination.¡¹

    Nothing around the campfire could be seen and the countless fallen arrows remain smouldering in the same area.

    ¡¸Is it my imagination or does even the campfire seem closer than before? My eyes must be tired or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m more exhausted from the cold aftering to the north.¡¹

    The soldier rubs his eyes.

    He sighs, hoping a shift change woulde soon so he could retire for the night in preparation for tomorrow¡¯s fight. He then tries to distract himself by looking to the watchtower beside him to check on fellow soldiers who should be sharing the same suffering he is.

    ¡¸Nobody¡¯s there...... hey guys, cking off as a lookout is against the rules and is punishable by execution, you know?¡¹

    He looks to the watchtower on the other side but doesn¡¯t see anyone either.

    ¡¸Is the military such a rxed ce......¡¹

    Right when he sighs while thinking to himself why he was acting so diligent in a ce full of ckers, he sees a me flicker in the darkness.

    ¡¸Oh...... this time there are a lot of time. If they flew closer, it would really warm me up......¡¹

    Many more ming arrows than before easily fly over the soldier¡¯s head and into the campgrounds.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Shouting and yelling could quickly be hearding from all over the camp as tent after tent went up in mes.

    ¡¸Eeeh?¡¹

    Countless more arrows can be heard zipping through the air above the soldier¡¯s head.

    He couldn¡¯t actually see them in the pitch ck of the night since they were regr arrows but he could tell they were flying several times faster than the ming arrows.

    ¡¸H-how is this possible, there weren¡¯t any enemies near the campfire......¡¹

    To double-check, he looks over at the burning campfire.

    He was able to get an urate feel for the distance with his ally camps on fire.

    The campfire was much closer than the ce his allies prepared earlier in the evening.

    ¡¸W-when did this-...... how!?¡¹

    At that moment, a ck shadowy figure casually jumped onto the watchtower andnded lightly on the tform.

    Something jumped onto the tower which was built up from the ground throughbor and could only be climbed up using adder.

    ¡¸Wha-, how, a-an enemy......¡¹

    Before the soldier could shout, his head fell to the ground.

    The voice which reached his ears after his head was separated from his torso was as pretty as a bell.

    ¡¸Why do I have to act like some small fry soldier? Trying to sweet talk me by saying he can¡¯t count on anyone but his older sister...... geez, Siegfried! This one¡¯s thest! What did he say to do next!?¡¹

    The soldier¡¯s consciousness silently faded into the night.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Goldonia. Troop Headquarters.

    ¡¸The surprise attack by the vanguard was sessful, the enemy cannot react!¡¹

    We did not light a single bonfire so I can¡¯t see Celia who should be right next to me, but this cute voice unmistakably belongs to her.

    If Leopolt was mimicking her voice, I would start some friendly fire on the spot.

    ¡¸Who would have thought that approaching head on would work out so well. They should have been wary of ambushes too.¡¹

    ¡¸Their campground was amon camp. It is an excellent choice with the least holes ording to standard practice but it isn¡¯t perfect when we are fully aware they will use it...... there were several holes in their guard.¡¹

    The n we executed...... was simple and can practically be called a trick.

    Our archers would just loose ming arrows while advancing forward, making sure to keep the shooting range short by having the arrows fall in the same ce.

    It is easy to cause an optical illusion with visible light inplete darkness.

    It was hard for them to realize we were closing the distance if the arrowsnded in the same ce every time.

    The mes of the campfire they set up made for a goodndmark for trained archers to aim at even at night.

    ¡¸Normally, you would also station lookouts at the precautionary bonfire set up some distance away from the main camp. They might get taken out by the enemy, but they should at least prevent a surprise attack on the headquarters.¡¹

    I see, I should do the same when I set up camp next time.

    Well, the same thing might have happened even if they did that in the first ce.

    ¡¸In addition, I anticipated the spreading fire of the ming arrows would make the enemy mistake the original position of their campfire...... however, the lookouts not even making a sound was an unexpected result.¡¹

    I did something secret too.

    It might also be easier to pull tricks when the lookouts are chasing the ming arrows with their eyes.

    ¡¸Does that have anything to do with the ck, windowless carriage yesterday......?¡¹

    Celia is pretty sharp, let me pat her head.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s end this exnation of assumptions. In reality, the surprise attack worked. We should y out our next hand.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t seem interested in the fine details.

    The little trick provided some reinforcements and caused havoc within the enemy camp.

    That shouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat the enemy though.

    The real night raidmences now.

    ¡¸Luna, M, Irijina, do as we arranged beforehand. If ¡®that¡¯ thing isn¡¯t damaged then prioritize aiming for it, and don¡¯t push yourself to do too much once you have dealt with it. Just tap it lightly and finish.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi is here too!¡¹

    Luna leads the bow cavalry, Irijina leads the spear cavalry and M supervises the entirety of the cavalry as they all charge forward.

    Because of the initial ming arrows, there is a huge congration in the enemy camp and the area has gotten brighter.

    ¡¸I hope it goes well.¡¹

    ¡¸The initial surprise attack, which we were the most uncertain about, was sessful. It should be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸They shouldn¡¯t be expecting a night raid by cavalry after all.¡¹

    The speedy cavalry are not normally suited to night raids.

    With so much excess momentum, allies would be worried about crashing into each other and would not make use of the speed, plus there is a high chance to trip over obstacles in the dark.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what the ming arrows are for......¡¹

    The ming arrows which appeared to be fired randomly are smouldering outside the enemy¡¯s cautionary line.

    The area outside that line should be safe for the horses to run on.

    ¡¸The cavalry will charge in from the west first!¡¹

    There should be some form of preparation on the north side of the enemy camp...... in other words, the area in front of us.

    That¡¯s why the first charge will detour around ande from the west.

    The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves will be heard in the dark night but it should still be hard for the enemy to grasp the whole picture.

    Then there was a remarkably loud scream which came from the confused enemy camp.

    That was quickly followed up by yelling and shouting, and then shing metal sounds.

    ¡¸It seems the charge is a sess!¡¹

    With that, half of our n isplete.

    The fire in the enemy camp grewrger in size and became intense enough to be visible to people far away.

    ¡¸They¡¯re going wild, huh.¡¹

    I can see the cavalry chasing the enemy around in their headquarters.

    Horses running in the night make for pretty effective weapons just like that.

    The enemy, who should have been prepared for a night raid, are hastily trying to put out the fire while fending off the cavalry. Many soldiers who were sleeping got out of their tents to check the situation only to be knocked down by the galloping horses.

    The cavalry unit were told to break into the enemy camp from the west, then escape by heading straight to the south where the defences were the weakest.

    If our cavalry stopped in the middle of the chaos or changed route, they would end up getting caught in the mess too.

    ¡¸Wahahaha!! Take that, and that!¡¹

    I can see Irijina swinging her spear around on horseback.

    Or rather I can hear her.

    ¡¸To be able to hear her even amongst all that noise...... she has an incredible voice.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s necessary for a soldier to have a loud voice...... though she¡¯s the same in the mansion.¡¹

    Of course, she doesn¡¯t only have a loud voice.

    She¡¯s also one-sidedly mowing down fully armed soldiers who look like reserve troops to be used in critical moments.

    She¡¯s trampling the enemy as they try to deploy in a hurry, repeatedly thrusting her spear at them in the chaos.

    I did a quick count and she¡¯s already finished off 10 people.

    The other cavalry are also killing off the agitated enemy and throwing ming pots of oils to spread the fire to untouched tents.

    The brilliantly shining lights from the fire made the enemy camp seem as bright and beautiful as the city of God mentioned in stories.

    ¡¸It looks like the cavalry escaped to the south.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, if the next phase goes as nned we¡¯ll head out too. Get ready.¡¹

    The roughly 6000 infantry around me are not ying around.

    If everything progresses smoothly, it will be their turn to act next.

    The 3000 cavalry who entered the enemy camp from the west and escaped to the south are using the zing fire as andmark to change route to attempt another charge from the east.

    That swift action was so ingrained in their bodies from the continuous training and did not even give the enemy five minutes to catch their breath.

    Even so...... it didn¡¯t seem to be enough.

    ¡¸The enemy has constructed a defensive formation on the east side! And here as well...... a defensive formation has made its appearance on the north side! It looks like they are rapidly collecting themselves!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, they seem much better trained than the previous invading army.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, immature soldiers would fall apart if our cavalry devastate their forces, though in reality it is doubtful whether a thousand enemies got defeated or not in such a short period...... not to mention it is more doubtful when their actions are restricted in this night battle. It seems they are well aware of this.¡¹

    The upper limit of our forces is 10 000, so even if they had half of their soldiers dedicated to extinguishing the fire, they would still have enough men to defend us.

    Once they have mostly calmed down, they could counterattack at any time.

    This calm decision-making ability has seeped down to even the lower rankedmanders.

    The defensive formation constructed on the west side is a hastily built one but rather sturdy and doesn¡¯t look easily prable.

    For better or worse, the burning mes of the nearby tents make it easier to see.

    We have pretty much lost the element of surprise at this point.

    ¡¸The cavalry unit is charging forward!¡¹

    Even so, M is still going forward with a charge towards the defensive formation.

    Which means, that thing is there.

    ¡¸Leopolt, get ready for our charge too.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, an all-out charge, your target is the enemy front.¡¹

    The infantry look at each other.

    They seem to be asking whether it¡¯s a good idea to charge into an already-prepared enemy.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be a problem. The enemy formation will copse now.¡¹

    As the bow cavalry and spear cavalry charge head-on towards the anti-cavalry long spears lined up by the enemy, the well-ordered enemy seemed to hesitate for a moment as if thinking this attack on them was a hopeless one, though they quickly fortified their defences.

    At this rate, not only will we not be able to breakthrough, we¡¯ll suffer heavy casualties.

    That¡¯s where the trump cardes into y.

    ¡¸Aim well...... and fire!¡¹

    About a hundred bow cavalry nock ming arrows and all of them fire simultaneously after moving to the front of the army.

    The basic strategy of my army is to use the range of the bows to throw the anti-cavalry formation in disarray, however things are different this time.

    The released arrows were not aimed at the hardened defences of the enemy but instead at the bundles of straw carelessly lying around and within the enemy camp.

    At this time, the byproduct of the threshing of wheat should be all over thend.

    The dry straw didn¡¯t take long to catch fire and burn intensely.

    It¡¯s obvious straw won¡¯t have much fire power and they¡¯ll turn to charcoal after burning out.

    The enemy¡¯s formation wouldn¡¯t change much and they¡¯ll only get distracted briefly by the tall mes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s if the straw was normal straw.¡¹

    It seemed as though the corners of the mouth of the usually expressionless Leopolt lifted slightly.

    Sparks fly.

    Then there was a dyed roar and a stomach-rumbling shock.

    A gigantic pir of me iparable to the initial mes burst into the air.

    ¡¸T-that surprised me. ......good thing it didn¡¯t leak.¡¹

    Celia wasn¡¯t the only one surprised as the other infantry are oohing and aahing while the horses also seemed slightly agitated.

    Schwartz was the only one who huffed nonchntly.

    There wasn¡¯t just a single explosion.

    Continuous sts...... ording to the number of bundles of straw packed full of gunpowder, went off one after the other.

    ¡¸You should not pull back the army to where the enemy are. If it is unavoidable, you should do a thorough investigation leaving no stone unturned.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to remember that too.

    Leopolt¡¯s voice was interrupted by the continuous explosions.

    ¡¸The enemy soldiers are inplete disarray! Their formation is non-existent!¡¹

    The unlucky ones who were close by when the bundles of straw exploded were blown away while those who got caught in the st are not enemies which need to be we need to concern ourselves with anymore.

    They dropped their weapons and retreated feebly.

    ¡¸The enemy is in shambles. There¡¯s no better chance than this. Charge!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The soldiers who were flustered by the explosions soon realized this was all part of Leopolt¡¯s n and regainedposure, shouting as they push forward into the enemy lines.

    On the other hand, the enemy soldiers protecting the north side are restless andpletely panic-stricken.

    ¡¸Crush them! Those who contribute more will be given a special reward!¡¹

    I say that but I¡¯m the one leading the charge.

    Gido and Celia are screaming while chasing after me, but it can¡¯t be helped that Schwartz is so big and fast.

    ¡¸F-forget what¡¯s happening at the back! We have to stop these guys in front of us!¡¹

    Themander of the confused enemy tries to regroup the army but it¡¯s toote.

    I charge straight into the iplete and disorderly spear line.

    Schwartz leaps right before impact andnds directly in the center of the enemy ranks, crushing two soldiers with his hooves while knocking three other soldiers with hisrge body.

    He looks at me and snorts as if saying it¡¯s my turn next.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need you to tell me!¡¹

    I twist my body around while wielding my spear with both hands, making a full spin after pausing briefly.

    ¡¸Guwaaah!¡¹¡¸Gyaaah!¡¹

    The single strike containing my full strength mowed down all the enemy soldiers in a semi-circle in front of me.

    Arms and heads fly every which way and a big hole opens up in the spear line.

    One...... two...... seven, huh. Looks like I win.

    Schwartz seems disinterested as he resumes his gallop, forcefully changing directions to trample over two more enemies.

    What a petty guy this one is.

    After seeing my ally infantry push the hole I opened even wider, I hold my position and finish off more enemies.

    Unlike the beginning where I was trying to run past them quickly, this time I¡¯m attacking to deliver fatal blows.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the general. Try defeating me!¡¹

    ¡¸Someone finish him off! If we defeat him, themanders will also- hagyaah!¡¹

    With a swift thrust of my spear, I puncture the shoutingmander¡¯s face and hurl him towards men who seem like his subordinates.

    Two more heads fly in the air and Schwartz drops his hooves on thest one to get an agonizing death throe.

    ¡¸Keep your distance and thrust at him! Do it at the same time and from multiple directions!¡¹

    That¡¯s a good idea but not when you let me overhear it.

    Thrustse at me from the front and sides. Schwartz first tackles the one in front.

    I take my own spear and lop off the head of the soldier on my right before his spear could reach me.

    For the enemy on my left, I deflect the iing spearhead with my arm guard before grabbing the shaft tightly.

    A smile unconsciously forms on my face.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    The soldier abandons his spear but I¡¯m not letting him escape.

    I thrust into the enemy soldier¡¯s back with his own spear and throw both him and the weapon into a burning tent.

    ¡¸Gugyaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Oops, the man who fell after being tackled by Schwartz was still alive.

    I simrly thrust into the back of the man who tries to get up and run away, then throw him into the same burning tent.

    The two enemy soldiers can be friends.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s next?¡¹

    The enemies around me quickly dwindle while my allies instantly push forward.

    We have the superiority here, but the overall state of battle has not been decided yet.

    I guess I¡¯ll go to a different area.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    Just as I turned my back, a single cavalry charges at me.

    If you¡¯re going toe,e sooner.

    As the man extends his spear while rushing forward, I twist my body to evade, then skewer the center of his body through his armor.

    I used his own momentum against him so it was quite easy to stab through him.

    While the man was still stuck on my spear, I swing it around to shake him loose and fling him somewhere.

    The blood spraying everywhere while the man flies through the air against the bright and fiery background looks quite pretty.

    ¡¸Is there anyone else?¡¹

    The enemy soldiers crossing swords with my allies shake their head furiously.

    Oh I see, fine then.

    The fighting continues for a while, so I leave the frontlines and oversee the battle with Leopolt.

    The initial explosion was effective and granted us the advantage in the fight, but we aren¡¯t able to instantly annihte an enemy with three times the number of our forces.

    When the enemy eventually recovers and maintains order, the battle will be more like a tug of war situation where each of us will try our hardest to overpower the other side.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look good.¡¹

    We should have caused the enemy to suffer considerable damage from the first offensive.

    Though it¡¯s hard to think we defeated anywhere close to 20 000 soldiers.

    ¡¸The enemy is regrouping faster than I expected. They are fairly poised in dire situations.¡¹

    It is exactly as Leopolt says.

    Their army must have seen carnage on the battlefield and been through their own hell just like our army has.

    They properly understand that bing unravelled will lead them closer to death.

    We can disrupt them temporarily but they regainposure fairly quickly.

    ¡¸I have an option to finish them off here. With such heavy losses, their army shouldn¡¯t have forces to spare to chase us and invade Malt. We can win even if we withdraw from here.¡¹

    ¡¸They might replenish their military strength ande again though.¡¹

    I know that Vandolea can¡¯t fight with us for too long with Altair practically knocking on their doorstep.

    That is the same for me as well, since I can¡¯t station my army in Malt forever.

    We need to deal them enough damage to eliminate any thoughts of them invading a second time.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll have to aim for the head.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    No matter how powerful the army is, once themander is defeated, they¡¯ll quickly copse.

    But it¡¯s hard to find that person in the messy fights of a night raid.......

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    What a beautiful voice and beautiful long blonde hair unfit for a battlefield...... Brynhildr is standing in front of me with an unhappy look on her face.

    ¡¸My job is already done. I can¡¯t stand being in such a disorderly ce any longer. I¡¯m taking everyone with me and going to sleep!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, thanks. Have a good rest.¡¹

    I asked for the impossible and had her help me out with the night raid.

    I can¡¯t rely on her anymore than this when the battlefield has be so jumbled.

    ¡¸Hmph, as promised...... I¡¯ll be taking plenty of that stuff.¡¹

    She purposely spoke in vague terms instead of mentioning blood in front of Celia and Leopolt.

    Brynhildr is even taking my standing into ount.

    ¡¸While I¡¯m still here, I might as well tell you there is a fancily-dressed army near arge tent to the southeast. They just stood still for the whole time and bolstered their defences.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s them!¡¹

    I hug and kiss Brynhildr before jumping on Schwartz.

    ¡¸Hawah! What are you doing in front of other people!? Can¡¯t you be a little more considerate about where-...... he¡¯s gone. Siegfried, go and help him if he looks like he¡¯s about to die. If he suffers a fatal wound, bring him to me even if you have to drag him. ......I won¡¯t let him die.¡¹

    ¡¸......understood.¡¹

    As I advance towards therge tent in the southeast with my escort unit in tow, the density of enemies visibly get higher.

    ¡¸Bullseye.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks that way.¡¹

    The enemies were shocked that we headed straight for them but were still able to put up a good fight.

    ¡¸How annoyingly slow...... Schwartz, break past them.¡¹

    I can¡¯t dawdle here or else the enemy general will run away.

    What I need now is speed and prating power.

    ¡¸Charge!¡¹

    Schwartz stamps his hoof to the ground once as if revving his engine before dashing forward.

    The eleration was fast enough for the force to push my body backwards and made the weight of me, my armor and Schwartz¡¯s own armor feel as light as a feather.

    ¡¸He¡¯s fast, block off the path!¡¹

    I cut down the enemy who tried to attack me from the side and then Schwartz leaps over the infantry blocking the path.

    Following that, two enemy cavalry appear in front, charging with their spears pointing at me.

    ¡¸Stop him!¡¹

    The enemies close the distance at full speed and Schwartz doesn¡¯t slow down either.

    In no time, the space between us disappears.

    Right when I thought we would collide, Schwartz lifts his head and res at the opposing horses.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹¡¸Dowah!!¡¹

    At the veryst moment, the enemies¡¯ horses swerved to avoid Schwartz and I, swinging the riders off and sending them tumbling to the ground.

    This guy has guts at least.

    After breaking past the crowd of enemies, I see a squad of soldiers withpletely different attire, in particr a gold-colored decoration on their shoulders which doesn¡¯t appear to be an item designed for battle.

    With no doubt, these guys are from the headquarters.

    ¡¸So you guys are the generals!?¡¹

    I yell at them in a loud voice while dismounting Schwartz.

    ¡¸Guh...... what are our allies doing? Pull back to the headquarters, stall for time!¡¹

    At that one man¡¯smand, all the soldiers moved ordingly.

    How nice of him to make it clear to me that he¡¯s the general.

    Ten or so heavily armed men step forward, distinctly unlike ordinary rank and file soldiers.

    I can¡¯t let my guard down.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! We will fight too!¡¹¡¸Me too!¡¹¡¸Y-you mean me too!?¡¹¡¸It is inevitable.¡¹

    It looks like Celia and the others followed after me and broke through the other enemies too.

    And then the fighting began.

    ¡¸Dorya!¡¹

    I attack one man, which he blocks with his shield, but that shield gets crushed and he is brought to one knee from the powerful strike.

    I follow up with a kick to send him to the ground and then finish him off by sinking the tip of my spear into his throat.

    I see arge sword being swung at me from the side and it grazes my helmet, creating an impact which rattles my head.

    As the man gets ahead of himself and goes in with a second strike, I make a single sh to his arms, then the man copses to the ground screaming after losing both arms.

    ¡¸They¡¯re pretty tough.¡¹

    Celia and the others are each fighting one enemy.

    Celia avoids blocking with her sword and chooses to dodge the enemy¡¯s attacks while aiming for any gaps, however the enemy also realizes her intentions and doesn¡¯t make any excessivelyrge swings, turning the battle into a standoff.

    Gido is exchanging blows with his enemy.

    He seems at a disadvantage in the power department but he is disying his superb speed and technique.

    It doesn¡¯t look like the fight will be over anytime soon.

    Kroll is.......

    ¡¸H-hey, howe you¡¯re not in a stance!? Are you looking down on me!?¡¹

    ¡¸A stance is unnecessary. Come at me however you like.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a no-stance stance...... f-formidable. So I got matched with someone unbelievably strong!¡¹

    His opponent seems like an idiot too, Kroll should be fine.

    Let¡¯s see, Christoph is.......

    ¡¸Uwaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! Christoph got hit!¡¹

    When I looked at him, Christoph took a sword to the top of his shoulder and passed out.

    Fortunately, the attack didn¡¯t prate his armor and his opponent didn¡¯t have time to deal the finishing blow since there was a crisis in the headquarters.

    I can¡¯t prolong this fight.

    I¡¯ll have to break through myself.

    ¡¸Move it!¡¹

    I dive into the enemies and head in a straight line towards the enemy general.

    The first enemy swings horizontally at me which I dodge by crouching, then counterattack with a sweep at his feet.

    I block the downward sh of the next enemy with my spear and then punch his face with my left hand, sending his head flying after the man staggers.

    The third and fourth enemy attack me at the same time.

    I block their simultaneous attacks by positioning my spear horizontally, then quickly drop my weapon so I can grab both of their arms.

    ¡¸Hngh!¡¹

    I throw the two soldiers up in the air with a powerful toss.

    Both of them ascend high before making a disgusting st and cracking sound as they crash to the ground in an unnatural posture.

    One of them broke his neck while the other one appears to have snapped his spine.

    ¡¸Sorry for making you wait.¡¹

    I pick up my fallen spear and face off against the enemy general.

    Nobody else is standing my way.

    ¡¸...... you monster. Do you have a name?¡¹

    Judging he would not be able to escape safely, the general draws his sword.

    ¡¸......Aegir...... Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸So the guy Bej?ek mentioned. I¡¯m Bulzark...... themander of Vandolea¡¯s renowned third division army corps!¡¹

    The man rushes towards me with his sword.

    I block his first and second strike.

    His attacks seem very polished but he isn¡¯t overwhelming me at all.

    Besides, Bulzark is already a middle-aged man so his power is nothing like the men before him.

    The moment he confronted me, his fate was sealed.

    He must realize this himself as well, but I guess his pride or stubbornness as a soldier of the renowned Vandolea army urges him to keep fighting until the end and not surrender.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t look good if I half-ass this.¡¹

    After blocking his third strike, I put some distance between us and brandish my spear.

    I¡¯ll decide this fight in the next attack.

    ¡¸Do your worst!¡¹

    Along with his yell, Bulzark readies himself in a thrusting stance and then charges at me.

    I rush forward as well and unleash a full-powered, unrestrained thrust.

    Bulzark¡¯s sword brushes past my head while my spear destroys everything from above his chin.

    The battle is over.

    ¡¸Aaah!! Your Excellency...... how dare you...... bastarrdd!!¡¹

    I hear a woman¡¯s scream from behind.

    I turn to look and see that it¡¯s the same enemy soldier who defeated Christoph in one blow.

    So that was a girl, I couldn¡¯t tell with the helmet on.

    Whew, that was close. I¡¯m d Christoph got matched with her.

    ¡¸His Excellency¡¯s killer! Prepare yourself!¡¹

    I sidestep the sword of the woman who runs and shes at me.

    Her attack doesn¡¯t look heavy at all but seems rather quick, almost like Celia with a little more weight.

    ¡¸You keep dodging...... aau!¡¹

    I watch her movements closely and then parry her sword, then reach for her neck with my hand.

    ¡¸Guh...... aaghh...... aau......¡¹

    Once I start squeezing her neck, the girl struggles wildly but eventually bes listless.

    Of course I didn¡¯t break her neck or anything.

    I draw her close to me and make sure she¡¯s breathing before carrying her on my shoulder and yelling out victoriously.

    ¡¸We won!! Everyone raise your voices!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooh!!¡¹

    After seeing Bulzark¡¯s death, the soldiers fighting Celia and the others also gave up and ran away.

    The persistent soldiers of the Vandolea army also quickly copse with theirmander dead and the battle became a one-sided rout when the sun started to rise.

    ¡¸So...... that woman will be a prisoner of war? Or will you use her as your ything?¡¹

    M¡¯s gaze hurts.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t fuck a prisoner of war! A warrior needs to be treated suitably!¡¹

    Don¡¯t say that as well, Irijina.

    This woman seems rted to the headquarters so she might have some important information.

    I¡¯ll let her go after the next step isplete.

    ¡¸Then you aren¡¯t going to treat her as your woman?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll seduce her.¡¹

    I¡¯m not hoping for much but she might let me mount her.

    I won¡¯t know unless I try.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸I knew it!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 10,950 men (Standing By Within the Territory: 2000)

    Infantry: 5300 , Cavalry: 800, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 1850

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 1070 gold

    Sexual Partners: 228, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 221: A Ruined City

    <h4>Chapter 221: A Ruined City</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Malt Kingdom. Capital: Biado.

    ¡¸Hurray for Lord Hardlett!¡¹¡¸Military volunteers are so strong!¡¹

    After the battle ended and we confirmed there was no further attack from Vandolea, we withdrew back to Biado.

    It was an unexpected crushing victory but our objective wasn¡¯t to take anynd from Vandolea, plus we weren¡¯t prepared to do so.

    ¡¸If we invade their home nation, they¡¯ll probably take suitable measures as well. If a war on all sides is not what we want, then we shouldn¡¯t act rashly. If it eventually bes necessary, we¡¯ll do it after detailed preparations.¡¹

    Leopolt is also saying the same.

    ¡¸Doing anymore than that would trouble them too much.¡¹

    M looks at the group whose faces have a disappointed lookpletely opposite to the rejoicing citizens of Biado.

    Those guys are apparently messengers from the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    I am told they were going to talk about a n to deal with Vandolea¡¯s invasion of Malt...... specifically they were thinking of conducting negotiations as favorable to them as possible after Vandolea caught wind of Libatis¡¯s involvement.

    If they fought fiercely with Vandolea, that would allow the Divine Nation of Altair to have more leeway.

    They wanted to stop the fighting from happening in order to avoid that.

    ¡¸Their efforts are worthless now though. Half of the Vandolea invasion army as well as their reinforcements suffered considerable losses and were routed. That¡¯s quite serious damage if you consider their total military force of 120 000.¡¹

    ¡¸They were the ones who attacked first. We don¡¯t have to hold back for the sake of Libatis.¡¹

    We have a somewhat friendly rtionship and will cooperate with them, but there¡¯s no point in sacrificing our own territory or Malt for that.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s impossible for them to invade for a while?¡¹

    I ask Leopolt just in case.

    ¡¸Another invasion is tactically impossible. I don¡¯t know if they would invade even if it didn¡¯t provide them with any benefits though.¡¹

    If we think normally, they shouldn¡¯t have any spare forces left to attack again, and I guess it¡¯s none of our business if they decide to attack again because they¡¯re pissed off.

    ¡¸If theye again, we¡¯ll deal with them when theye.¡¹

    For now, the fighting is over.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the people are weing you. How about waving to them?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    It¡¯s a littlete bringing it up now but a whole bunch of citizens are waving their hands on this central road in Biado we are travelling on.

    Malt and the volunteer army...... the Malt soldiers just carried the mountain of spoils home and were in the right ce at the right time, so they can¡¯tin.

    After this, the soldiers should be getting words of thanks from Celestina at the royal pce.

    I¡¯m worried about the reward they were promised, since I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be happy just getting a pat on the head.

    With that said, I can¡¯t let her touch any other man¡¯s dick besides my own either.

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸I heard the Vandolean army had 30 000...... it¡¯s unbelievable for a small army force to defeat them so quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought our army was weak but maybe they¡¯re actually pretty good?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard rumors that Lord Hardlett was there. That man is really strong, you know.¡¹

    I can hear the citizens talking.

    My head is properly covered with a helmet so they shouldn¡¯t realize.

    ¡¸My younger sister works on a farm on the outskirts of the city...... and she said that Lord Hardlett sneakily visited her at night and slept with her! He definitely came here!!¡¹

    Guh, that reminds me, I do remember visiting a big-breasted woman at a ntation close to where we camped out at night.

    I didn¡¯t wear a helmet when I embraced her so my face waspletely exposed.

    Who would have thought she would recognize me.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? We¡¯re almost to the royal pce if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡¹

    When I spoke to Celia in a falsetto voice, she heaves a big sigh in response.

    Royal Pce

    ¡¸Everybody, I appreciate your efforts! I will not forget all of you who worked hard to protect Malt.¡¹

    Celestina addresses the soldiers with a beaming smile on her face.

    It¡¯s reallyte to mention now, but as a formality, it was said that the volunteer soldiers gathered spontaneously to protect her and the country.

    ¡¸And so we have a reward to present to all of you gentlemen containing all our feelings of gratitude.¡¹

    The soldiers¡¯ eyes glitter, and here is what I am worried about.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be having a dinner party where everybody can eat together happily~¡¹

    The soldiers freeze while I hold my head.

    ¡¸Hey, hey...... what is the meaning of this?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask me...... it¡¯s not possible.¡¹

    A carpet is rolled out in the za outside the royal pce, and servants from the pce as well as city girls are mingling with the soldiers and eating while having friendly conversation.

    But the ce isn¡¯t very lively.

    The citizens of Biado are happypared to the soldiers who don¡¯t seem in the mood.

    ¡¸What should we do, Lord Hardlett? The soldiers seem puzzled.¡¹

    M draws close to me.

    I didn¡¯t think the soldiers¡¯ reward would be a friendly dinner...... it¡¯s probably better than excessively issuing ranks.

    If the soldiers who were caught off guard and staring nkly regained theirposure, they would surely voice their dissatisfaction.

    It would be problematic if they took revenge and plundered the city of Biado.

    ¡¸I think I should do something after all.¡¹

    The rewards the soldiers are asking for are obvious.

    Money, alcohol and...... fufufu.

    ¡¸Alright Monica, shall we go!?¡¹

    At the location of the banquet, close to Celestina, I hug Monica¡¯s shoulder and dere loud enough for the soldiers to hear.

    ¡¸S-sorry?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about, just go along with me. This is for the sake of Malt and Celestina.¡¹

    After forcefully getting Monica to consent, I lift her up in my arms.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹

    Then I turn around and say a word to the soldiers who are eating with a doubtful look on their faces.

    ¡¸You guys should work hard to seduce the girls too. If you do it by force, you¡¯ll be punished.¡¹

    After saying that, as everyone¡¯s gazes remain focused on us, I move to a ce hidden from view while holding Monica in my arms.

    ¡¸Wait a second! The way you just said that-!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. They aren¡¯t kids and the soldiers would get mad at Celestina if their only reward was a merry dinner party.¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, this is Hardlett-sama¡¯s fault. You put the thought that ¡°men are the most happy with women¡± in Her Majesty¡¯s head! That¡¯s why Her Majesty gathered all these girls and thanked the soldiers with them......¡¹

    I guess I did say something like that.

    So the pure and innocent Celestina took that as me saying ¡°eat together¡±...... however men won¡¯t be happy until a part of their body enters a woman.

    ¡¸Well for now, just focus on raising your voice. Try your best to make it sound like you¡¯re feeling really good.¡¹

    ¡¸How could I do something like that!? Several thousand people are watching! Doing something so embarrassing, aah! Stop, that ce is......!?¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case I have no choice but to actually make you moan.

    I¡¯ll make you feel really good.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiihhh, a-amazinggggg!¡¹

    Seeing the two of us disappear and then hearing Monica¡¯s squealing, the banquet area started to be noisy.

    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s what this means.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey prettydy, would you like to drink with me!? Of course I don¡¯t have any hidden motives, none at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Just the tip please! Just the tip!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, if we could just chat a little more......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d prefer a more handsome type, but this is a celebration and all so maybe I canpromise.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s your annual sry? Do you have your own house? Are your parents living together with you?¡¹

    The ce instantly became lively.

    Now the soldiers shouldn¡¯t have time to grumble orin.

    Rape isn¡¯t allowed but they¡¯re allowed to have sex.

    In normal circumstances, the men of Malt wouldn¡¯t be so calm.

    However my army is a little special, since the mountain nation who are bow cavalry be warriors regardless of gender.

    After battle, not only men but the women also feel the pent up desires.

    ¡¸B-but miss, this is......¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like it¡¯s about time to have a child. In order to be acknowledged by the chief, I have to bear at least one child. Nowe, give me a good shot.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you crying uncle already? The men from Malt are pretty feeble.¡¹

    ¡¸N-not yet! I¡¯ll keep going until my hips give out!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think you¡¯ll win if all three of you gang up on me? Alright then, show me what you got!¡¹

    The men have their share of food one after the other as they see everyone else go at it.

    This is what you call an equal rtionship

    ¡¸Ahhiiiiih......¡¹

    I¡¯ll be ravaging Monica¡¯s body plenty as well.

    The Next Day.

    While the soldiers seem to look more refreshed and the women¡¯s faces are glossy after the banquet, I gather to together with Leopolt and Celia to have a serious conversation.

    The reason was a sudden letter which was forwarded to us from Rafen.

    That letter was from ra, the precious source of information on the state of battle between the Federation and the Empire, however the contents of the letter were a little different this time.

    ¡¸The Empire¡¯s fleet has invaded the North Teries River...... and the Federation¡¯s river fleet has been defeated...... ?¡¹

    ¡¸At the same time, therge fortress onnd has been broken through......¡¹

    ¡¸The Empire¡¯s soldiers have also appeared on the western side of the Albens territory!¡¹

    ra must have earnestly did her best to gather all the information leaked from Marquess Malordol and wrote this letter.

    ¡¸Leopolt, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be sure of the specifics with just the information from this letter.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have to be really urate. I just want to hear your opinion.¡¹

    ¡¸The south has been broken through and the river is lost. The troops which appeared on the western side is probably thending of the fleet. There is a possibility that Albens is already facing a critical situation. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they surrendered after a few days.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The letter was delivered to us through an express service but it should have been sent three weeks ago.

    In other words, the battle should be settled by now.

    ¡¸With the fall of Albens, the greatest city in the west, that signifies the loss of the entire region. Losing the superiority on the river as well effectively means there is nothing left to stop them from invading into White City.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think the Federation would be defeated so soon like this...... it¡¯s hard to believe when it happened so suddenly.¡¹

    M closes her eyes and groans.

    I agree, the Empire has repeatedly attacked the Federation in the past but what happened this time was almost as if the conditions werepletely different.

    Why did things turn out this way?

    I am pretty certain there is nothing in this world which could get past the tripleyered castle walls based on the time I visited White City.

    However I¡¯m not really worried about the Federation.

    ¡¸ra and udia...... I hope they¡¯re okay.¡¹

    I can¡¯t meet them too frequently but ra is fond of me and udia bore my child.

    ¡¸It¡¯s frustrating that they¡¯re so far away and out of my reach.¡¹

    If this was going on around close to Magrado, I would run over to help.

    ¡¸There is nothing we can do about it now. We¡¯ll analyse the effect of the Federation¡¯s inferiority so please focus on the issue with the southern nations for now.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯splexion remains unchanged.

    You really don¡¯t understand how people feel.

    You must have been one annoying brat as a kid.

    Imagining a child with his expressionless face makes meugh a little.

    ¡¸If they asked us for help, we can strike with full force. Until then, we can¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    I look up to the autumn sky and pray they are unharmed.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Right Before the Letter was Sent. Albens.

    ¡¸Defend the west of the city! Dispatch the private army and the knights!¡¹

    ¡¸The gates have already been destroyed! We have to fight inside the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Reinforcements won¡¯t being!? No way, but the promise...... so does that mean the entire ship sunk?¡¹

    Extreme chaos engulfed those inside the mansion of Marquess Malordol, the feudal lord of Albens.

    Not too long ago, the Federation was forced to fight in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation.

    The Empire¡¯s marine fleet invaded the North Teries River, defeated the Federation¡¯s river fleet and a separate Imperial unit was encroaching viand faster than the information could warn them amongst all the mess.

    Because of the sudden attack, the unit undergoing a reorganization at the suburbs of Albens was instantly wiped out, furthermore even the main army of the Federation ironically was surrounded after being chased to the fortress and fighting a hard battle to buy time.

    The Federation army under the leadership of Supreme Commander Ivan Galchenko was pincered from the front and back by forces which outnumbered them, eventually copsing despite fighting bravely, and had no choice but to scatter to the east in defeat.

    That left the Marquess Malordol¡¯s personal army and knights as the only soldiers to protect Albens.

    The Marquess is the leading figure of the influential nobles in the Federation but he only had around 20 000 soldiers in his personal army...... at that point, it was clear to everyone that Albens was done for.

    ¡¸Marquess...... they are pushing towards us simultaneously from the west and south, plus the pier is getting bombarded by the Imperial fleet. At this point, the feudal lord should run. There still exists a path to escape to the east.¡¹

    The kneeling knights plead with Marquess Malordol in tears.

    The Marquess silently replies as his eyes stay fixed on the enormous congration burning in the city from all the fighting.

    ¡¸Yours and my grandfathers...... our grandfathers, no our grandfathers¡¯ grandfathers have protected this city andnd for many generations as lords and knights.¡¹

    Everyone stifles their crying.

    A majority of the territory has already been overrun, many citizens have been vited and many have been killed.

    The same will soon happen to Albens as well.

    ¡¸We were not able to fulfill the mission entrusted to us by our ancestors...... can we just abandon thisnd and run away?¡¹

    The Marquess draws his sword and tosses aside the scabbard.

    ¡¸This is our city, we were born here and we will die here.¡¹

    The knights say nothing more.

    ¡¸Help the citizens escape if possible and choose a representative who will surrender after the fight is over. I doubt the Empire would want to rule over scorched earth. Maybe we will be lucky and they won¡¯t massacre all of the people.¡¹

    A harsh fate will most likely be waiting for the people of the upied city.

    ¡¸However the people do not have an obligation to protect thend, they are fine to choose a life of humiliation if they want.¡¹

    ¡°But......¡± The Marquess trails off and stares fiercely at the knights.

    ¡¸Us nobles do not have that option. My kin, all those who can fight, take up your weapons! Those who are injured and the children will take their own lives.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Understood!¡¹¡¹

    There was no hesitation in the knights¡¯ eyes.

    They are all nobles, so protecting thend and the people are their duties. If they are not able to do so, their entire family and followers would perish.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t just let the enemy walk all over us till the end. Depending on preparations, let us mount our own attack. We¡¯ll show them the pride of the Federation¡¯s nobles!¡¹

    Everyone roars in response and runs off in different directions to make preparations.

    They might be prepared to die, but there is still plenty they have yet to do.

    ¡¸Dear......¡¹

    ¡¸udia, is it...... if you just stayed in White City......¡¹

    The Marquess looks sadly at udia as she holds her baby.

    ¡¸I will not die yet. I will live until I see this child grow up!¡¹

    The legal wife and son of the head of the household would normallymit suicide to avoid being humiliated by the enemy.

    Otherwise, it would not set a good example for everyone else.

    But she is saying she still wants to live and her son is still young...... who could tell them to go and kill themselves.

    The Marquess gently caresses the cheek of his wife and kid and kisses them lightly.

    Then his eyes re up as he shouts angrily.

    ¡¸You gave your body up to enjoy the self-indulgent pleasures of debauchery and sexual dissipation in White City, you are no wife of mine! That child is probably the seed from some man of unknown origin! I am divorcing you today and expelling you from the household! Just take whatever fortune from the mansion you want as a parting gift, then leave immediately!¡¹

    The Marquess spins around and mutters something to himself.

    ¡¸All the valuables are collected in the basement. You better hurry up before I burn it so those Imperial idiots can¡¯t get their hands on it.¡¹

    ¡¸......thank you for everything.¡¹

    udia pinches her skirt and curtsies politely.

    Over the years, she has be old to look more like her age and her body has also be out of shape.

    But the in the mind of the Marquess, he pictures her during the time they were newlyweds, the image of her smiling on a ship when they traveled to Elektra for vacation.

    ¡¸I loved you.¡¹

    Those words were soft enough that nobody could hear it.

    The Marquess did not say anything more as he turned his back waiting for udia to leave.

    ra simrly bowed deeply before following the madam.

    ¡¸With this, I have no regrets. I will use thest of my fire to burn those savages of the Empire.¡¹

    Glittering on the hand of the Marquess is the wedding ring he never once took off since getting married.

    The final counterattack begins.

    When the overwhelmingly small force switched to oppose the enemy, it resulted in the slightest amount of disorder in the encirclement of the Empire.

    Breaking through and running past that small seam was a small woman and a round woman.

    ¡¸Fuu! Fuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, I think you really brought too much! You won¡¯t be able to run away with all of that! Let¡¯s throw some away!¡¹

    udia stuffed as much jewellery as she could under her coat as well as fastened gems and precious stones to her body with cloth.

    They were forced to walk on foot after being discovered by amando unit of the Empire and losing their carriage. With all that weight she carried with her, it quickly sapped the woman¡¯s strength.

    The delicate ra was also starting to gradually fall behind from carrying the baby in her arms.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! Who would take me or that child in if we run away penniless!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but it would be meaningless if we get caught here.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, they¡¯re over there!¡¹

    ¡¸Catch the girl so we can have some fun! The round one seems appetizing!¡¹

    The Empire¡¯smando unit chases after the two after destroying the carriage.

    Fortunately, the Empire don¡¯t have any cavalry but the difference in speed between the soldiers and the two women is clear and the distance between them is gradually shrinking.

    ¡¸If you scatter the gems, you could probably distract them long enough......¡¹

    Still, udia insists on running away with everyst precious stone.

    Breathless after climbing up the slightly elevated hill, the Imperial soldiers are finally close at hand.

    ra quickly looks around but could not find any suitable trees or bushes to hide behind.

    There was only a long and gently sloping downhill path which continues off to the east.

    Believing there was no other options, ra set the baby on the ground and ced a hand to her chest.

    It¡¯s a slim chance, but she thought that if she offered herself and allowed herself to be vited, their pursuers may leave the madam alone.

    However udia spoke up happily in contrary to ra¡¯s tragic but brave resolve.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got it! ra, grab onto me.¡¹

    After hugging ra, who was about to give up, and the baby, udia runs down the hill.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use. We won¡¯t be able to outrun them, eh, what!?¡¹

    The madam was running sluggishly at first but eventually began to pick up the pace down the slope.

    ¡¸Hehehe, you can¡¯t escape...... wha-, so fast!¡¹

    ¡¸After them! No good...... they¡¯re too fast!¡¹

    The figures of the approaching Imperial soldiers seem to get further and further away.

    ¡¸M-madam!? This is-!¡¹

    ¡¸I can move as fast as a horse if it¡¯s down a hill. Hold onto this child securely!¡¹

    udia elerates even more and then finally her legs leave the ground.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, that woman is rolling!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s almost as fast as a horse......¡¹

    ¡¸A-a meatball.¡¹

    With the distance increasing to the point they can¡¯t see the two women, the Imperial soldiers gave up chasing and returned home.

    Since they were not aware of the jewels wrapped around udia¡¯s body, they did not believe the two individuals were worth pursuing persistently.

    ¡¸M-madam...... that was incredible!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... I...... I can¡¯t stop sweating...... nnaaaaaah, so hot!¡¹

    The resistancested two days before Albens fell, and Marquess Malordol as well as his entire household died.

    The Marquess¡¯s mansion was set ame by his own hand and the fire continued to burn endlessly, turning his vast riches into charcoal.

    After losing an important supply base and most of their forces, the Federation army retreated to the north coast of the river.

    The battle at White City was about to begin.

    ¡¸I will never forget about what my husband did...... now, let¡¯s go to Hardlett-sama! Hold onto his child!¡¹

    ¡¸The Marquess may have been happier not knowing. What a cruel woman...... er, pardon me Madam.¡¹

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Personnel will increase depending on drafting)

    Olga Federation

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 300 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 050 000, Civilian Victims: 700 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 2 300 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 800 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Family: Nonna (the pretty Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (starving ghost)

    Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (sexually frustrated +), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (long-term business trip)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 10,950 men (Standing By Within the Territory: 2000)

    Infantry: 5300 , Cavalry: 800, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 1850

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 1070 gold

    Sexual Partners: 229, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 222: Unstoppable Flow

    <h4>Chapter 222: Unstoppable Flow</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Malt Kingdom. Biado.

    ¡¸The Vandolean army suffered heavy losses so the pressure felt by the Divine Nation of Altair should have declined. Unfortunately, the strategy we had before isn¡¯t valid anymore.¡¹

    Juno came to Biado to speak with me as we were healing our fatigue after fighting, seemingly cheerful on the surface, but it felt like his words were full of criticism.

    It felt like he was practically saying everything was my fault.

    I flick my head to the side and look at him from an angle.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t act like a child.¡¹

    M returns my face to normal.

    ¡¸They¡¯re the ones who attacked Malt. We¡¯re not so stupid that we would try to talk with an opponent who delivered the first punch.¡¹

    ¡¸Regardless, you could have used a little discretion...... ording to my information, one of the divisions of their main army were destroyed, meaning Vandolea will be one-sidedly defending against Altair for the next while.¡¹

    How could I hold back against a foe with three times our forces?

    Come here Celia, it feels like I¡¯ll yell angrily at him unless I pet your head.

    Seeing my mood get visibly worse, Juno brings up a new topic.

    ¡¸In regards to Vandolea, Libatis has clearly informed me that they are concerned with the invasion on Malt. They assured me that there will be no further invasion since Hardlett-dono was stronger than expected.¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to tell me that.

    In the first ce, even I could understand that they don¡¯t have the luxury to invade again after their main force was destroyed.

    ¡¸Please calm down, Aegir-sama...... hgah, hggh.¡¹

    It looks like I was squeezing Celia too hard.

    I can feel my heart gradually calm down as I caress her cheek.

    ¡¸So Libatis is also going to protect Malt. Is that all you have to say this time?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was hoping to ask you to cooperate with a new n.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, and what¡¯s that?¡¹¡¸Haauu¡¹

    Sorry Celia, I was squeezing too hard again.

    ¡¸We can no longer expect Vandolea to apply pressure on Altair after the major blow to their army. However, we can use their weakening to our advantage.¡¹

    Juno chuckles before continuing.

    ¡¸We will leak information to Altair that Vandolea failed in invading Malt and they lost a portion of their main force. Naturally, we will exaggerate certain parts.¡¹

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t that let Altair have more and more leeway?¡¹

    It would create a situation where even Altair wouldy its hands on Malt.

    Juno instantly responds with a smile.

    It felt like he was making fun of me but I don¡¯t pay much attention to that.

    After all, Leopolt noticeably heaves a sigh so I don¡¯t have to.

    ¡¸If Vandolea weakens, Altair will have the luxury of attacking other nations. But what would happen if they weaken even more? Would Altair meddle with Libatis or Malt? Instead of that, wouldn¡¯t they see an opportunity to finish off their mortal enemy in Vandolea? ¡¹

    I see, rather than having those two keep each other in check, it is better for the both of us if they battle each other more fiercely.

    But there is a problem.

    ¡¸What if Altair goes on topletely destroy Vandolea? That would be thepletion of one powerful nation. The threat would be iparable to what it is now.¡¹

    ¡¸Not to worry, Vandolea still has two elite army corps. Besides, they still have resources to spare to gather more soldiers...... they won¡¯t be destroyed so easily. And even if they do get destroyed, Altair¡¯s national strength should also suffer greatly from the harsh battle.¡¹

    I understand the logic, but this just feels like Juno is using me.

    ¡¸So what do you want me to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, you will do the same as you have been doing and intimidate Vandolea...... not only that, but I would appreciate if you could also cause some skirmishes on the borders when you see a chance. Vandolea would have no choice but to send some soldiers in response and that would prompt Altair to mount a full-scale attack.¡¹

    Why do I have to fight for Libatis?

    Just when I was about to refuse, Leopolt whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸ept the proposal. I have an idea.¡¹

    Are you sure?

    If it¡¯s something annoying, I¡¯m stealing Nina from you.

    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s fine. I will let you decide the time and scale, but the border-¡¹¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem quite fair, does it.¡¹

    Allowing me only to reply, Leopolt cuts in without dy.

    This guy.......

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Juno seems to look cautiously at Leopolt.

    His face is way different than when he was talking to me, why is he wary of this guy?

    ¡¸The only one who benefits from this n is mainly Libatis.¡¹

    ¡¸Vandolea will be devoting all its efforts to defense as well, so wouldn¡¯t Hardlett-dono and Malt be enjoying peace and tranquility?¡¹

    ¡¸Vandolea could never have moved because of their heavy losses anyways. You cannot say that we are getting equal benefits.¡¹

    Juno smiles bitterly, unable to make any retorts.

    ¡¸In addition, by going into battle we will be losing soldiers and exhausting supplies. I won¡¯t call the information from Libatis worthless but isn¡¯t it unfair for only us to shoulder the burden of shedding blood?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you specifically requesting that Libatis also sends soldiers?¡¹

    ¡¸No, thews of your country will probably not permit that. Therefore, I would like a suitable amount of funds be prepared in ce of soldiers.¡¹

    The foreign affairs official tagging along starts making a fuss.

    Juno himself res at Leopolt.

    The awkward staring contest between guyssted for 30 seconds.

    During that time, I looked at M.

    Fufufu, she turned red so it¡¯s my win.

    ¡¸......very well. I wille again and discuss with you a concrete sum after reporting to the minister. However, if I am to provide more than the national expenditure, while it will be a secret agreement, both parties are required to have signed documents as written proof.¡¹

    ¡¸You will supply the funds, we will create conflict on the borders. The promise has certainly been verified. Are you satisfied, Lord Hardlett?¡¹

    You only ask for my permission at the end?

    Whatever, do as you please.

    ¡¸Then I will contact you again when I¡¯m ready through the woman I left in your territory......¡¹

    With those final words, the meeting between Juno and I ends.

    ¡¸Hey Leopolt, why are we skirmishing for Libatis? I know we¡¯re getting paid but there¡¯s no reason to lose soldiers for that, right?¡¹

    I trust this guy reluctantly but I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on this time.

    ¡¸Well now, we didn¡¯t promise to skirmish for them. We said we would cause conflict on the borders.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that the same thing?

    ¡¸Please take a look at the map. East of the ins, you have Vandolea People¡¯s Federation, Malt and our territory. You can see that the border lines areplicated. Malt doesn¡¯t only extend to the south, but also has border lines to the east, while our territory has developed considerably and our valuable grain producing area is near the borders of the southern region.¡¹

    Leopolt says it¡¯s obvious they will show their ambitions again once their national power recovers.

    ¡¸Collide with Vandolea at the borders. If possible we would want them to make the first move...... then we¡¯ll take the prepared main force and instantly head south, advancing at least to the south line of the Malt Kingdom and going as far as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... this is certainly a conflict.¡¹

    Wait for the opponent to attack and then conduct an all-out attack to cut their territory.

    We promised Juno to cause a conflict so we are not breaking any rules.

    ¡¸If we gain this whole region, the threat east of Malt will disappear and we can get a buffer zone for our importantnd.¡¹

    Good, just when I thought I was being used left and right.

    ¡¸With Vandolea weakening and Altair focused on a full-scale invasion, they should have no forces to spare to the east.¡¹

    So we¡¯re using funds from Libatis to carve out more territory for ourselves, interesting.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go with this. Tristan is constructing an encampment at the borders. Can we use that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already considering it.¡¹

    Looks like we¡¯ll have a fun winter.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Vandolea People¡¯s Federation. Capital City: Vand. People¡¯s Assembly.

    ¡¸Comrade Bej?ek, do you have anything to say?¡¹

    ¡¸......no. The loss is all due to my ipetence. I can only apologize to the people and the representative.¡¹

    Bej?ek stood in the middle of the conference, not wearing a formal military uniform but instead ordered to wear civilian clothes.

    The appearance of the man could only be that of a sinner, wearing shabby clothing with his head drooping down as he is stared at by 10 people around him.

    ¡¸This is a ce where you voice your grievances, not one where we seek your apologies.¡¹

    One of the participantsment as such but Bej?ek could not do much more than tremble and look to the floor silently.

    It doesn¡¯t look like his side of the story would be heard like this but the participants don¡¯t seem to mind.

    All the members pulled to the ce of the People¡¯s Assembly were like that.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, is there a need to talk any more than this? He suffered defeat at the hands of an enemy with weaker forces, not to mention he surrendered and injured the dignity of our nation. Clearly this could only mean that ourrade Bej?ek has an insufficient amount of loyalty. A proper sentence should be given to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed, otherwise it would not provide sufficient exnation to the people. We will be doing arge scale conscription very soon after all.¡¹

    Everyone else conforms to the opinion of the two.

    ¡¸The People¡¯s Representative is also indignant. Doing things in a lukewarm manner is......¡¹

    ¡¸Then his family as well?¡¹¡¸No, it¡¯s better if we let the people do it......¡¹

    It may have been an expected oue, but Bej?ek could not help slumping his shoulders in disappointment.

    Except there was one elder who slowly raised his hand.

    ¡¸Now, now, let¡¯s not rush things.¡¹

    ¡¸Comrade Bece, are you unhappy with the conclusion?¡¹

    The elder grins...... but his eyes stare coldly at Bej?ek as he speaks.

    ¡¸The enemy was able to defeat even Bulzark¡¯s third division army, so you can¡¯t say the only problem is this man¡¯s loyalty. Surrendering is certainly unsightly but because of that, half the number of soldiers were able to return to our nation.¡¹

    ¡¸Worthless soldiers who surrendered!¡¹¡¸Making it public that he surrendered would raise doubts about the military......¡¹

    The elder clears his throat loudly and silences the hollering before he continues to speak.

    ¡¸The third division army was negligent and thus defeated by the enemy¡¯s ambush at night...... however you challenged the enemy head-on and lost. Is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸......I am ashamed to admit so.¡¹

    The elder ps his hands.

    ¡¸Comrade Bej?ek, I will give you a chance.¡¹

    Everyone around starts murmuring while hope returns to Bej?ek¡¯s face.

    However, it didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡¸You will reorganize the invasion army of heroic soldiers who ran back home, adding the elites of the young folk who are brave enough to oppose the government, and put them under yourmand. Then, you will march directly into Hardlett¡¯s territory and conquer hisnd, making known the strength of Vandolea.¡¹

    Bej?ek wasn¡¯t the only one who gulped, everyone around him did so as well.

    ¡¸An army of defeated soldiers and prisoners......¡¹¡¸I see, it would certainly save us the trouble of dealing with them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s-......¡¹

    As Bej?ek tries to say something, the elder restrains him with a threatening voice.

    ¡¸I believe this is the more sensible choice than dragging you and your whole family to the execution tform. Get your squad ready right away.¡¹

    Bej?ek takes his leave in stunned silence...... the elder watches him leave in satisfaction.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this,rade Bece.¡¹

    One of the attendees of the meeting asks the elder confusedly.

    ¡¸I also have the informal consent of the People¡¯s Representative. If we just allow the defeated soldiers to return home, it would affect our nation¡¯s dignity.¡¹

    The strength of the army is an importantponent which props up the loyalty the people have towards the Vandolea government.

    If people start talking about how the army lost to an infamously weak southern nation like Malt, it would be inconvenient.

    ¡¸We can assert that the third division army lost because of some cowardly tactic, like an ambush, at night where vision is poor but Bej?ek¡¯s army was defeated in and simple. The soldiers should have a good grasp of the war situation as well. It will be problematic if the five thousand mouths of the ones who came back opened all at once.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a time where everyst soldier is precious though. You would send the soldiers we have on hand so easily...... besides, fighting a war with Goldonia would put enemies on all sides of the nation.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, if they depart to the front, we can treat them as deserters and inform Goldonia about it.¡¹

    Would things actually go so smoothly?

    A tinge of unease remains in the hearts of all those present.

    However the elder is an influential person close to the People¡¯s Representative, hounding him any further would risk the loss of standing.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine since I speak based on experience. Our military force will also recover after the spring conscription. Altair won¡¯t attack us with such timing either, although it appears Hardlett is passing as military volunteers...... but we have deserters, what a funny joke this is.¡¹

    The other participants could only force a smile and agree with the elder¡¯sughter.

    Side Story: Legal Wife and Concubine.

    ¡¸Madam, the tea has been prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, Bartolome-sama is crying for his father.¡¹

    Nonna is sitting on the sofa in the living room while talking to her usual two attendants.

    ¡¸Hey Nonna.¡¹

    Ca casually calls out to her.

    ¡¸What is it Ca?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any friends, do you.¡¹

    There was a crashing sound as Nonna bumps into the table.

    ¡¸M-madam!¡¹¡¸Get a hold of yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you talking about, stupid Ca!¡¹

    Nonna stands up and approaches Ca, but she continues without a care in the world.

    ¡¸Well, you don¡¯t since you don¡¯t talk to any of the girls besides those two attendants of yours. You don¡¯t even get into fights either, right?¡¹

    ¡¸But you also-......¡¹

    Nonna stops mid-sentence.

    She remembers how Ca often goes out shopping and ys with Mireille.

    There are other girls who are also friendly with her in their own ways.

    ¡¸Kuh...... I have Sally and Tori!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, I am extremely obliged, Madam.¡¹¡¸Oh how I adore you.¡¹

    Nonna looks to Ca to as if trying to impress her.

    However she crosses her legs and chuckles.

    ¡¸Friends? Employer?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well that¡¯s...... calling me a friend is a waste.¡¹¡¸The Madam is someone I respect and adore......¡¹

    ¡¸There, look. Ow, stop that! Your head¡¯s really hard!¡¹

    Nonna gets teary-eyed and repeatedly headbutts Ca.

    ¡¸Like I¡¯m saying, when you¡¯re just with us family you don¡¯t have to act so formally as the legal wife and get along with us normally! You¡¯ll have way more fun like that, oww, I told you that hurts!¡¹

    Ca grabs the continuously headbutting Nonna by the neck and they fall from the sofa to the floor.

    There were two thumping sounds as their bodies hit the ground.

    ¡¸How dare you embarrass me in front of Sally and Tori!¡¹

    ¡¸And I¡¯m telling you acting like that is too stiff. Buwah! Don¡¯t spray your stinky milk on me!! Take this!¡¹

    ¡¸Fugyah!¡¹

    The attendants murmur to each other while watching the two grapple.

    ¡¸Hey Sally, have you ever seen a legal wife and concubine get along so well before?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. They¡¯ll probably get mad if we told them though.¡¹

    When the baby cries from all the fuss, Nonna and Ca quickly stop grabbing each other and beginsforting the baby.

    ¡¸¡¸I think the two of you can certainly be called good friends.¡¹¡¹

    The mansion was as calm as always today.

    ¡¸By the way, I heard that.¡¹

    ¡¸M-madam, your ears are too good......¡¹

    ¡¸What sharp hearing...... hah!¡¹

    Nonna puffs up her cheeks while smiling and gives the attendant a little headbutt.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 11,300 men (Standing By Within the Territory: 2000)

    Infantry: 5550 , Cavalry: 850, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 1900 (injured soldiers returned)

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 6070 gold (Fund for Cooperating with Libatis +5000), Spoils of war/soldiers¡¯ rewards being calcted

    Sexual Partners: 229, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 223: Vandolea War â‘  Fictional Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 223: Vandolea War ¢Ù Fictional Fortress</h4>

    Biado. Royal Pce. Guest Room.

    The meeting with Juno is done and the injured soldiers can all more or less move now.

    It¡¯s about time to go home.

    The Kingdom will most likely find out and say something, but more importantly my girls will sulk.

    All the spoils of war, except the particrly bulky ones, will be carried to my territory without Malt having to deal with it.

    Malt isn¡¯t a nation with a boomingmercial sector and even if there was someone to sell arms, they wouldn¡¯te close to ire¡¯s level of skill.

    ¡¸Besides, I can have another intense session with her if I entrust her with thisrge of a sum. Fufufu.¡¹

    I¡¯ll switch between ire¡¯s small, experienced hole and Laurie¡¯s tight, narrow hole.

    I¡¯ll make both of them kneel and finish off my spraying my seed all over their faces.

    And then I¡¯ll have the two of them kiss each other while their faces are sweaty and sticky.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! Your pants look like they¡¯re about to tear!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, not good.¡¹

    I realized only after Irijina pointed out that my clothes were about to rip.

    If I was anyter, my thing would have definitely torn through the fabric and sprung out.

    You didn¡¯t have to say it in such a loud voice though, everybody¡¯s looking over here.

    There are lots of Celestina¡¯s servants around here.

    ¡¸Hawawa......¡¹

    One of the maids of the royal pce who just happened to pass by looked at the bulge in my pants and widened her eyes in shock.

    I pretend to adjust its position and purposely let the head of my dick pop out, which elicits a small shriek from her and causes her to hide her face with her hands, but she¡¯s still looking through the gaps between her fingers.

    That girl looks like the type who will consent if I¡¯m a little forceful.

    I¡¯ll remember that.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, Hardlett-dono! Her Majesty Celestina called for you!!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, what good timing.¡¹

    I have to tell her it¡¯s about time for me to leave.

    I¡¯ll pet her head once or something.

    I head towards the throne where I thought I should be meeting Celestina, but a maid told me she wasn¡¯t there.

    I asked if she was having a meal, but that didn¡¯t seem like the case either.

    The ce I headed to next was......

    ¡¸A bath, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Just the two of us, Celestina and I, gradually submerge ourselves into the water.

    It¡¯s true that this ce is better.

    If we met in the throne room, the ministers would all be there and I would need to be formal and polite.

    ¡¸Hafuuu...... this feels so good~¡¹

    In the bathtub, Celestina is in between my legs and leaning her back against me.

    She turns and looks at me with a big smile. She¡¯s so cute it makes me hug her tightly.

    ¡¸Funyaa~¡¹

    Of course my dick is pushed against her small back but since it¡¯s warm, it remains limp and soft.

    I¡¯m not some beast who lusts after the tiny Celestina.

    ¡¸Big brother is going home already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, how did you know?¡¹

    I use the tub to scoop warm water and pour it on Celestina¡¯s neck while stroking her head.

    ¡¸The soldiers made preparations to return. And also the bread is all packaged up.¡¹

    I see, so she found out through the packing of food supplies.

    When I praised her for how smart she is, she gives me a radiant smile. Aah, so cute.

    The bright, sun-like smile quickly turns clouded though.

    ¡¸You helped me this time as well...... I really am a no-good King......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Celestina¡¯s fault. They were the ones who attacked.¡¹

    It is impossible for Malt topete against Vandolea with its own national power.

    A King would naturally be able to do something about that, but I won¡¯t mention it to her.

    She just has to remain in the palm of my hand for a while, I¡¯ll protect her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I want to give big brother plenty of thanks. However, if I decide on my own to give you something, it¡¯ll trouble the citizens.¡¹

    Celestina rises up from between my legs.

    ¡¸So, can you ept this instead?¡¹

    She spreads her legs open slightly and doesn¡¯t bother covering up with her hands.

    Her immature body is fully exposed for me to see.

    ¡¸Celestina?¡¹

    ¡¸This body belongs to me, so nobody would be affected if I offer it to you.¡¹

    It appears she wants to thank me by offering her young body.

    ¡¸I want big brother¡¯s thick thing in here, just like you did with Monica.¡¹

    Celestina spreads her clean, hairless slit with her fingers to show me.

    It really is a tiny hole and I can see the tiny clitoris exposed as well.

    ¡¸Umumu......¡¹

    If Celestina was a mature woman about 30 years old, I would push her down without question and ram my rod into her.

    But right now, she¡¯s way too young.

    All I¡¯ve done so far is finger her or let her touch and lick my dick.

    That much is just ying around, but going so far as pration would make me some pervert with a fetish for children like Andrei.

    ¡¸I will dly ept your feelings. When you get older, I¡¯ll definitely embrace you even if you say no.¡¹

    With that said, I grab Celestina¡¯s butt and pull her towards me so I can lick her crotch.

    ¡¸Ah! Big brother¡¯s tongue is inside......¡¹

    ¡¸For now...... cum from this.¡¹

    Celestina squirts adorably as I pleasure her with my mouth and I continue until she climaxes.

    I walk along inside the pce after putting the exhausted Celestina to bed.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    The one who shouted was the maid from earlier.

    She may have been a tiny girl but I was continuously sucking and licking her genitals, so it did get me aroused even if only a little.

    And the maid in front of me seems interested in my dick.

    In other words, our interests are aligned.

    ¡¸Do you have some free time, if you don¡¯t mind?¡¹

    As I approach the maid, she looks at me with a troubled look on her face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re pretty cute. Come here.¡¹

    I wrap my arm gently around her waist and lead her to the guest room.

    ¡¸Hau...... w-what can I help you with?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re curious about this, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    I take her hand and have her touch my dick from above my pants.

    ¡¸Hiiih! T-that¡¯s a problem for me!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡¹

    When I approach the girl while loosening my pants, she steps backwards.

    She¡¯s not screaming, instead her gaze is fixed on my crotch.

    As I thought, she wants my dick.

    ¡¸Au.¡¹

    The girl¡¯s back is finally up against the wall and she slides down timidly on the spot.

    At the same time, I release my cock from my pants.

    Because of her innocent reaction, my erged dick springs out vigorously, grazing the girl and making a thud against the wall.

    I gently stroke the hair of the surprised girl and confirm for thest time.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you be mine?¡¹

    As I draw my dick back, the maid¡¯s face seems to be pulled along.

    ¡¸Ah...... ah...... it¡¯s big...... it¡¯s big, so...... I- I will. Nnmoh!!¡¹

    The maid opens her mouth and envelopes my entire length.

    Good, this woman belongs to me now.

    Afterwards, I be one with the maid and inject plenty of my seed inside her as proof she is my woman.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Goldonia-Vandolea National Border.

    ¡¸D-...... don¡¯t tell me this is-......¡¹

    Bej?ek could not believe the sight in front of his eyes.

    The jaws of the soldiers around him also dropped.

    ¡¸When we did reconnaissance in the summer, there was nothing like this......¡¹

    What they stopped to look nkly at was a five meter tall stone wall standing in their way.

    There wasn¡¯t just an isted fort either.

    Several forts were aligned with the same five meter tall wall connecting all of them.

    ¡¸This is not possible...... a fortress...... am I dreaming right now?¡¹

    Vandolea wasn¡¯t just watching the southern region of Goldonia calmly after Treia was destroyed.

    They were repeatedly conducting scouting missions and were able to gain conclusive evidence that absolutely no camps or forts were being built.

    Fortresses normally take years to construct, that¡¯s why they determined it would be easy to invade and breakthrough the border zone, which at the very least wouldn¡¯t have any defences.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t small enough that we would overlook it...... did they use magic or something? Or did they actually build this in one month...... no, that¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    He stopped thinking any further.

    There was no point in saying it was impossible or racking his brain to imagine what happened.

    The physical structure of the wall in front of him is real.

    On top of the walls, there appeared to be soldiers from Goldonia who are ring over at them and yelling something.

    An emergency messenger should already have been dispatched to Rafen as well.

    Moreover, as if to crush any hopes Bej?ek had, countless cannons peeked out.

    ¡¸I knew from the start the chances of winning were slim.¡¹

    The army under Bej?ek was based around the remaining 5000 from the invading army he oncemanded and was strengthened with an additional 10,000 soldiers.

    He has more forces thanst time but the quality of soldiers was not worth mentioning.

    The survivors faintly suspected they were being treated as sacrificial pawns, while the group of prisoners sent to the army as punishment wasposed mostly of those who criticized the government or broke thew so their skill and morale were extremely poor.

    ¡¸Even so, if the main force is in Malt, I think we can conceivably push through in an instant and run to Rafen.¡¹

    Of course if the cavalry, which is the main force of the enemy army, were to seriously try and get here, they could probably catch up.

    Still, if the army proceeds forward while leaving a small group to die as sacrificial pawns in order to slow down the cavalry, it might be possible to make it to Rafen before them.

    Bej?ek knew it was unreasonable, but there was no other possibility of capturing Rafen otherwise.

    ¡¸But even that is finished......¡¹

    Bej?ek holds his head in his hand.

    This n requires speed more than anything else.

    They would have to rout the small group of enemies immediately and then single-mindedly run towards the destination.

    The wall in front of them isn¡¯t towering high up in the sky but it looks sturdy and has a row of cannons mounted on top...... it probably won¡¯t be brought down in one blow.

    To further cement that fact, Bej?ek¡¯s army doesn¡¯t have a single siege weapon.

    The only thing they could do was use adder and climb up the walls.

    ¡¸......so this is also the end for me? I don¡¯t have a choice, I can¡¯t just run back home after all.¡¹

    Bej?ek¡¯s fate wouldn¡¯t change even if he ran away.

    It would be better to die in a fight than to step onto the execution tform on his own.

    Right when Bej?ek was about to give the order for the army to rely on brute force, a man steps up and stops him.

    ¡¸Comrade Bej?ek, please wait a moment. It is too early to bulldoze our way through.¡¹

    ¡¸Comrade Cassano...... we can only advance forward right now. We don¡¯t have time either.¡¹

    The man¡¯s name is Cassano, the person responsible for unifying the group of prisoners and one of Bej?ek¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡¸The stone wall is not necessarily all around the border. The hills and pits in thend are being used as the fences and moats.¡¹

    Bej?ek shakes his head to clear any pessimistic thoughts before bing calm.

    ¡¸I see...... you¡¯re right. It was such a hurried construction that they didn¡¯t have time to alter the terrain.¡¹

    ¡¸Especially that low ground over there...... the hill beside it will get in the way of that fort and it will be hard for cannons and arrows to shoot.¡¹

    Bej?ek follows Cassano¡¯s finger and light returns to his eyes.

    ¡¸Alright...... let¡¯s aim for that spot and shift to an all-out attack. If we can breakthrough quickly, it will open up a path for us to survive!¡¹

    Concentrating 15,000 troops in a narrow area is a foolish move. It is easier for the enemy to defend and it will result in more casualties.

    Even so, it seemed to have a much higher chance of winning than charging mindlessly at the stone fortress and cannons.

    Bej?ek calls out loudly to his army whose morale has stayed low all this time.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen! I¡¯m sure all of you have faintly sensed your own fates. I also share the same fate. However, don¡¯t give up! If we win here, our fathend will see us in a different light...... we will open a way of surviving through victory!¡¹

    They were certainly not in high spirits.

    But the soldiers couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility, so they forced themselves to cry out and started running.

    Border Fortress (?)

    ¡¸The enemy is charging towards the crack in the wall!¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh, that basin?¡¹

    Tristan answers the lookout as he drinks tea within the camp set up behind the castle walls.

    News of the start of an enemy attack is normally something that would make the soldiers the most nervous.

    But Tristan¡¯s response sounded as casual as if he asking ¡°Is the food ready?¡±.

    ¡¸Yessir! It looks like the enemy is focusing their attack on point #1.¡¹

    ¡¸So there¡¯s a person who can see the whole picture.¡¹

    Tristan puts down his tea reluctantly and stands up.

    Then he takes a short breath and exhales.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d they¡¯re looking carefully. I don¡¯t have defences anywhere but there. If they decided to brute force their way through, I would have no choice but to run.¡¹

    He looks towards the towering castle walls in front of him after breathing out a sigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a thin board after all......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing there¡¯s no wind. It would beical if the wall was blown down.¡¹

    The true form of the stone wall blocking the border zone is a thin nk.

    Several nks were painted in colors that made it appear to be dirty stones and loosely fixed together on the ground, supported with only a stick ced diagonally into the ground in a way which outsiders can¡¯t see from the other side. That was how the fortress on the border came to be.

    ¡¸You should be careful not to fall too, Mr. lookout.¡¹

    The fort itself was also made of superficial materials and was nothing more than a wall.

    A watchtower was erected a few steps to the side and soldiers climbed on top to make it seem like many people were on top of the wall.

    ¡¸It was tough making it so tall.¡¹

    It was checked from the outside to ensure nobody¡¯s feet made a bump in the walls or whether it was unnaturally tall and corrected many times to make it look perfect.

    ¡¸If the enemy attacked us after all that, our efforts would have been wasted. Even throwing a hammer at it would be enough to make everything crumble.¡¹

    ¡¸If that happened, we would have to run away as fast as we could.¡¹

    ¡¸I prepared a fence behind just in case...... but this development is the most convenient. Phew, I¡¯m d.¡¹

    And then, a collective shout could be heard from the other side of the wall.

    ¡¸It sounds like the enemy vanguard has fallen down the hidden ditches.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, I spread out straw at the bottom of the ditch there so it¡¯ll catch on fire. Be careful the wall doesn¡¯t start burning down as well.¡¹

    Shortly after, a scream several times louder than before could be heard and smoke can be seen rising.

    Furthermore, the archers start loosing their arrows.

    ¡¸The walls are made well enough to look like stone...... but they¡¯ll probably discover the truth if they get close enough. Intimidate them by continuing to fire the cannons. How many do we have again?¡¹

    ¡¸We have 10 which have exploded and can¡¯t be used, then we have 10 which we can shoot from but not very urately.¡¹

    ¡¸I brought the defective ones with me as well, but even their appearance seems to be quite effective.¡¹

    All of the operational cannons were taken by the main force so Tristan was left with all the defective ones, however he never intended to defeat the enemy with cannons in the first ce.

    ¡¸Notify everyone again. Tell them that it¡¯s okay for them to run if the enemy realizes the secret of the walls. There¡¯s no reason to fight and die unnecessarily. You told them about the ce to gather after, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! I made sure to tell everyone without exception.¡¹

    Tristan nods in satisfaction and once again takes a seat on his chair.

    ¡¸Sheesh, it really is tough for just 2000 to protect the border between us and Vandolea, even if it is a narrow area. I can somehow manage if you tell me not to die, but I would need to funnel the enemy through one area if you tell me not to let them pass.¡¹

    The sword fighting and screams of the soldiers continue while Tristan just sits and reads his book. He remains conscious of the reports from the lookout and only asionally gives out simple orders.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon now...... how can you know anything without even stepping foot to the front?¡¹

    ¡¸But everything is going smoothly. The enemy has yet to move one step forward.¡¹

    The soldiers stare at Tristan in nk amazement.

    ¡¸Until ally reinforcements arrive or until the enemy finds out about the wall¡¯s secret, everyone should probably try their best to fight without dying.¡¹

    He continues to speak in a slow andzy tone uncharacteristic of someone on the battlefield.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 11,260 men

    Border Garrison: 1960

    Main Army

    Infantry: 5550, Cavalry: 850, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 1900

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 6070 gold (Fund for Cooperating with Libatis +5000), Spoils of war/soldiers¡¯ rewards being calcted

    Sexual Partners: 230, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 224: Vandolea War â‘¡ A Multilayered Trap

    <h4>Chapter 224: Vandolea War ¢Ú A Multyered Trap</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    Goldonia-Vandolea Border Fortress

    The Vandolean army led by Bej?ek is using its numerical superiority to push forward, trying their best to surmount the ditch, cut down the fence, and breakthrough the gap of the fortress.

    However, the oue was a miserable one.

    ¡¸Hidden ditches are all over the ce! Watch where you step!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! Don¡¯t bunch up too close because you¡¯re scared of the holes, the enemy can easily...... ugyaah!!¡¹

    The dip in the ground certainly appeared like the weakness of the fortress to the Vandolean army and should have had the weakest defence.

    But when they actually attacked that ditch, they were pressured into fighting a tougher battle than expected.

    Directly in front of the ditch is a defensive encampment where Goldonia soldiers could attack from and push the Vandolea soldiers back so that they umte in the londs.

    Themander tries to get the soldiers to spread out but that caused pitfalls to appear on both sides.

    The trapholes were not very deep but had dry straw on the bottom which caught fire when Goldonia fired their ming arrows.

    With the fire closing in on them, the Vandolea army¡¯s formation became more and more densely packed, turning into a big clump that would make it hard for the Goldonian archers to miss.

    ¡¸Fireeee!!¡¹

    The Goldonia archers release their arrows swiftly.

    The number of arrows raining down is small but the Vandolea soldiers were grouped closely together so the arrows took out more enemies than expected.

    Vandolea soldiers try to block the volley with their shields, however it was hard for them to get into a proper defensive stance with each branch of the army mixed together in a jumbled mess.

    ¡¸How unsightly...... get out of the range of arrows for now! Let¡¯s regroup!¡¹

    Bej?ek shouts with a sour look on his face.

    He knew that time is more important than anything, but didn¡¯t think they could make progress if they continued to allow themselves to be pushed back.

    If they keep fighting in such a disorganized state, it would actually prolong the siege battle.

    Briefly escaping outside the archers¡¯ range, Bej?ek and Cassano reorganize their forces while analyzing the enemy¡¯s defence instations they learned through their earlier attack.

    ¡¸The enemy did not chase after us...... they might have a small force in rtion to the impressive-looking fortress. The number of arrows don¡¯t exceed 300 at one time. If they have a normalposition, the most they can muster should be around a thousand or so.¡¹

    ¡¸They must be ultimately trying to keep their losses to a minimum while waiting until reinforcements arrive. If the 5000 soldiers from Hardlett¡¯s main army reaches the fortress, it will be impossible for us to get past.¡¹

    ording to the reports from the soldiers, the defensive encampment at the ce believed to be the weak point is seedy-looking as expected.

    There were several holes here and there which are a little bit deeper than the average height of a person but besides that, the only thing for defence was a wooden fence and stakes acting as a countermeasure for cavalry.

    It isparativelycking to the stone castle walls of the fortress.

    ¡¸As we thought, they couldn¡¯t finish the construction in time. They set up at a good spot and were able to throw us for a loop but we¡¯ll be prepared during our next attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that point is even more cramped than the terrain makes it because of the encampment. When we push out, it bes clogged and hard for us to move. The enemy is also definitely expecting that to happen. In that case, we¡¯ll divide into groups of a few thousand and attack in waves. There will be casualties but we should be able to breakthrough quickly.¡¹

    Bej?ek nods in approval and adds to what was said.

    ¡¸We have about 500 cavalry. After sweeping away the fences and stakes, they¡¯ll charge in. Once they get on the other side of the fortress, the enemy soldiers will want to run away.¡¹

    ¡¸Excellent suggestion.¡¹

    Bej?ek and Cassano head off to verbally motivate themanders with who are hurrying to finish reorganizing their squads.

    ¡¸I thought a bunch of prisoners wouldn¡¯t be good for anything but you guys showed quite a bit of promise out there.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys too, even though I was mocking you for being the general of a defeated army.¡¹

    The two of themugh and shake each other¡¯s hand.

    It¡¯s possible they might seed in the next attack.

    Such thoughts were in their minds.

    Goldonia Side.

    ¡¸If the enemy is not an idiot, they will attack in waves next.¡¹

    ¡¸Waves?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the enemy got a good look at our defences. They can topple that much even without arge force. The more important problem is how they get clogged, you see. Have the soldiers at point #2 and point #3 gather here as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    The dip in thend currently being attacked was not the only weak point of the superficial fortress on the border.

    There were two other locations where the terrain made it hard for walls to be set up.

    Since it would be easy to breakthrough if those points were attacked, the soldier insisted that several hundreds of soldiers be stationed at those points to protect them. If anyone gets too close, the n was to fire the faulty cannons and intimidate them.

    ¡¸The enemy took a considerable loss in order to gain insight about the defences in that ce. They won¡¯t concentrate their attacks on another point at this time. If they have the military strength, it will seem possible for them to breakthrough that point.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I will go give the orders right away. ......by the way, are you not going to wear any armor? If the enemy confronts you......¡¹

    The soldier looks with a troubled face at the unprotected Tristan, who answers while giving out instructions and munching on a cookie.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless. It won¡¯t make much of a difference if a sheep wears armor.¡¹

    Tristan speaks in a mocking manner before standing up.

    ¡¸More importantly, when is the Margraveing? If he could at least send cavalry ahead of him, then we can settle this battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Express messengers were sent from Rafen to Biado radially outward......¡¹

    The exact location of the main army who was supposed to be heading back to Rafen was unknown, so Tristan instructed the soldier as such in order to ry the information as fast as possible.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re leading with the cavalry. Geez, how much does he intend to make me work.¡¹

    Tristan heaves a big sigh, though there doesn¡¯t appear to be any urgency in his tone.

    The soldiers around him were already used to Tristan¡¯s negative thinking and did not get disappointed.

    ¡¸I guess for now we can do all that we prepared and chase them away. Everyone, I¡¯m counting on you to do as we nned. If you do it well, not many allies will die, probably.¡¹

    The lookout¡¯s resounding shout signals the enemy attack.

    ¡¸The enemy is split up into seven waves of 2000 soldiers each and is concentrating on point #1! It looks like they are attacking in waves!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, the most optimal in this space is to go with 3000 each but I guess they get a passing mark. It seems getting clogged in the beginning really bothered them.¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare for defence! Follow the n!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, having soldiers who move as I say makes things so easy...... it¡¯s all thanks to the superb training done by Leopolt.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so easy-going and climb up to an elevated tform, please! You have to take a look at the battlefield this time.¡¹

    Tristan unwillingly stands up as the soldier pulls him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you everything will be fine as long as we stick to the n...... aah, I still haven¡¯t finished drinking the rest of my tea.¡¹

    The Vandolea army is advancing quickly while in a defensive posture with their shields above their heads unlike the first attack.

    As soon as they entered the range of the bows of the Goldonia archers, arrows rained down but because shields were already propped up, not much damage resulted.

    The archers on the Vandolea side could not return fire.

    With the space being confined enough as it is, it would only bring disorder to the overall attack if the archers stopped moving to shoot back.

    ¡¸Stay calm, the enemy defences are not sturdy. We can destroy them in close quarters!¡¹

    Amander with plenty of battle experience shouts out to keep the soldiers advancing smoothly.

    ¡¸Heeh...... they¡¯re pretty levelheaded.¡¹

    ¡¸The quality of the Vandolea soldiers isn¡¯t bad.¡¹

    As Tristan looks down uninterestedly from the high tform, the tiniest bit of light returns to his eyes.

    ¡¸It looks like there are two kinds of soldiers. One which is well regted and the other which appears more disorderly...... is this a temporary coboration?¡¹

    Tristan continues thinking out loud and feels an itch to chew something. He reaches into his pocket but when he couldn¡¯t find anything, his mouth bes slightly crooked.

    ¡¸However, something like that won¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    Vandolea¡¯s military forces withstand the arrows as they approach the top of the hill in front of the exit of the lowground, where the fence and row of stakes are positioned

    ¡¸Go! Demolish the fence!¡¹

    As soon as themander shouted, soldiers holdingrge axes and hammers charge forward to smash the fence and stakes.

    Arrows fly in an attempt to intercept the enemy and manage to fell a few soldiers but the defensive encampment was being destroyed at a rapid pace.

    ¡¸Retreat! Fall back!¡¹

    The Goldonia soldiers who were protected by the defensive structures and getting one-sidedly attacked get chased back.

    There is nothing which spurs the soldiers forward more than seeing the enemy army retreat.

    ¡¸The enemy is running! Keep pressing forward!¡¹

    The attacking side ising out with more casualties than the Goldonia soldiers who are running backwards while attacking back with arrows and spears.

    Even so, Vandolea is steadily making their way forward.

    They would win if they breakthrough so they aren¡¯t focused on the losses.

    ¡¸The cavalry areing!¡¹

    The lookout shouts in a hurry.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s trouble.¡¹

    Tristanments without even looking.

    A dust cloud gradually makes its way closer from Vandolea¡¯s headquarters, sent after the obstacles were taken away.

    ¡¸Our allies are abandoning the defensive formation at the lowground and falling back to the inside of the ditch.¡¹

    There is a long, horizontal ditch dug past the defensive formation located at the base of the slope.

    The defending soldiers crossed nksid across several points and fell back to the other side of the ditch.

    Fences surround the ce where the nk leads and spearmen line up in a row.

    Naturally, the approaching Vandolea cavalry would understand the setup at first nce.

    ¡¸Be careful, there¡¯s a ditch!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, you think we¡¯re idiots who would gather in front of spears? The width of the ditch is nothing special. If we run at full speed, we can jump over anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate our horses!¡¹

    The Vandolea cavalry spread out parallel with the ditch and elerate.

    ¡¸Everyone, jump!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s not going to be possible.¡¹

    Tristan mumbles in a subdued voice and then screams can be heard from the cavalry squad.

    Shallow holes are dug right before the ditch.

    The depth of the holes is only enough to swallow up to a person¡¯s knee and is nothing more than a kid¡¯s prank.

    ¡¸They¡¯re taking away our footing!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugyaaaah!¡¹

    To the horses who are still running at full speed and trying to leap over the gap, that depth proved to be fatal.

    The holes trapped the horses¡¯ legs one after the other, causing a disastrous scene where all of them tumble forward.

    The horses break their feet and cry out sorrowfully while the riders who got crushed by their own horses spit out blood towards the sky.

    Still, the tragedy does not end there.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stop in time!¡¹

    The ones who got caught in the holes were only the first row of the vanguard but the trailing soldiers also trip over their fallen allies and stumble as well.

    The surviving soldiers get run over by their allies and are crushed.

    The cavalry doing the crushing in turn lose their bnce and are thrown to the ground, getting trampled by the horses behind them.

    The cavalry unit quickly bes aplete mess.

    ¡¸Do it now!!¡¹

    The defending soldiers don¡¯t miss the opening which presented itself, crossing the ditch and delivering the finishing blow to the fallen cavalry or dragging the panicking enemies down from their horses.

    ¡¸A trap hole can only work on one person but if we use it like this, a whole bunch of people can be taken down.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The soldiers debate whether they should look at Tristan with respect or shock as he chews on a lemon peel preserved in sugar which he found deep in his pocket.

    ¡¸The enemy cavalry are retreating! ......the infantry rearguard have been sent out. It looks like they¡¯re going around the ditch.¡¹

    ¡¸They don¡¯t have to be so scared since there¡¯s nothing there.¡¹

    The area which the Vandolea soldiers chose to go around is t ground seemingly unsuited for defence.

    However Tristan deliberately had soldiers advance there.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got it! They can¡¯t set up any tricks on this tnd. We¡¯ll close in on them immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸Gather the rearguard as well. We can crush them with our numbers here.¡¹

    Reinforcements instantly umte at the ce they believe is their only way to breakthrough.

    On the other hand, the defending soldiers are clearly outnumbered.

    ¡¸Hahaha! They put their archers and bowgun units in front.¡¹

    ¡¸We might take the first volley but they can¡¯t do anything to us once we close the distance!¡¹

    It would be different if there was a defensive encampment, but it could only be viewed as suicidal for archers to face off against infantry on level ground.

    ¡¸Charge!¡¹¡¸Trample them!¡¹

    The Vandolea army charges forward altogether while the defending soldiers stay in ce, getting ready to fire their projectiles.

    It was right when the attacking side finally thought they won.

    ¡¸Hoi.¡¹

    The Goldonian soldiers made a move at the same time Tristan made a meaningless noise.

    Several people rolled heavy stones down a deep well-like hole.

    It triggered the grinding sounds of countless moving chains.

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding......¡¹

    All of a sudden, a row of fences appeared in front of the charging soldiers.

    The Vandolea soldiers stop to look up at the fence, thinking it doesn¡¯t look like something that could be done in just 30 seconds.

    And then a volley of bowgun bolts and arrows rained down.

    ¡¸How could you, well they must be thinking of a bunch of things.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha.¡¹

    The mechanism was simple.

    Fences wereid sideways on the ground ahead of time and then chains were installed above the enemy side.

    If therge rocks attached to the chains were dropped down a deep hole, it would trigger a chain reaction to instantly pull the fence up.

    After that, the only thing left to do would be use a stick to prop up the fence so it doesn¡¯t copse inward, and then you have a fence which seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡¸Its strength is pretty low but impact is what¡¯s important here. ......make sure it¡¯s securedter.¡¹

    Sure enough, the enemy soldiers were confused by the sudden appearance of the fences and stopped moving.

    With that, the archers and bowgun unit have free rein to shoot.

    The well-aimed shots take out the Vandolea soldiers one after the other.

    Naturally, the counterattack could not reach the defending soldiers on the other side of the fence, making it a one-sided affair.

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t destroy the fence-...... where¡¯s the demolition squad? The axes and hammers are-......¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re in the back obviously! We wanted to cross swords after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Rearguard, fall back! Eeei, if not then go from the sides......¡¹

    More sounds of moving chains could be heard and then fences appear on the left and right side.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s no good. We have no choice but to retreat now!¡¹

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t going to call for the demolition squad!? They¡¯ve already advanced here, so if we fall back now we won¡¯t be able to move......¡¹

    Seeing the Vandolea army in disarray, Tristan raises his hand before the fence could be attacked.

    ¡¸The enemy isn¡¯t looking in front any more. I guess it should be about time then.¡¹

    Chains were disconnected and several of the fences in the front fell over.

    After that, around 1000 soldiers ran out and attacked the confused enemy.

    ¡¸Retreat! Retreat...... run away! Ruuunnnnn!!¡¹

    In the height of chaos, the Vandolea soldiers were not able to conduct battle decently and pulled back.

    ¡¸Well let¡¯s see, what will theye at us with next? This kind of enemy with shallow thinking is pretty easy to read. Completely different from a certain someone who relies on strength alone.¡¹

    The Vandolea army continued to push forward afterwards but every time they did so, they were harshly punished and chased back.

    The battle developed in a way contrary to Bej?ek¡¯s expectations and the siege warfare remained at a stalemate for many days.

    ¡¸This is a trap...... we should make a detour without getting close......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be deliberately attacking a ce with heavy defences though......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other choice. It¡¯s better than being burned!¡¹

    ¡¸Making a detour and leaving wet bundles of straw, what an easy job.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is only made up of light infantry, pursue them!¡¹

    ¡¸If we chase after the enemy, there won¡¯t be any trap holes! Finish them all at once...... uwaaaah, why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there are some of those. It will take 100 light infantry and maybe about 70 heavy infantry for the support to fall.¡¹

    The end of the battle happened when a ming arrow was fired out of desperation.

    Itnded in a normally meaningless spot...... right in the center of the stone wall, but the fire from the arrow quickly started to burn the wall.

    ¡¸Acha, they¡¯ve done it now.¡¹

    ¡¸...... yeah.¡¹

    The thin wooden wall instantly caught fire and the entire fortress was engulfed in mes.

    ¡¸Make sure all the lookouts escape. The cannons...... I guess we can leave them, since they can¡¯t be used anyways. I feel a bit bad about leaving them to burn because they¡¯re defective.¡¹

    The other allies who were in high spirits from the continuing one-sided victory are also looking on with mixed feelings.

    It might have been a superficial creation but it was still sad to see a building they worked hard to build turn into ash.

    However, it delivered a greater shock to the Vandolea side.

    ¡¸......what is that?¡¹

    ¡¸The fortress, the whole thing is burning?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s copsing. Isn¡¯t it made of stone?¡¹

    When thest burning wall fell down, the attacking side finally realized how pointless all the deception and attacking that happened up until now was.

    ¡¸What have we been doing all this time......¡¹

    ¡¸A wall like that could have been taken out by ten people, yet we lost thousands......¡¹

    The exhaustion in their bodies gradually turn into an intense desire to kill.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let those Goldonian bastards return alive!¡¹

    ¡¸Without the wall, we can massacre their mere two thousand troops!¡¹

    The enemy prepared to attack while muttering abusivenguage, but the Goldonian soldiers were not afraid nor did they look to run away. They simply stood in a neat row.

    ¡¸We would have ran away two days ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Tristan and a subordinate soldier chuckle together.

    They don¡¯t have a reason to hurry anymore.

    ¡¸Begin the all-out attack! Let these Goldonia bastards have-......¡¹

    Loud war cries drown out the shouts of the Vandolea army.

    ¡¸Jeez, howte can you be. Because of that, it felt like I did a whole lifetime¡¯s worth of work.¡¹

    ¡¸All units, charge! Pincer them.¡¹

    A dust cloud approaches from behind the garrison, soon revealing three thousand cavalry galloping forward from the north.

    The main army has finally arrived and starts to attack instead of saving the defending army.

    The soldiers who were once part of the Malt invasion army screamed when they saw the bow cavalry and spear cavalry.

    ¡¸Do not fret! The enemy cavalry number is 3000 while we have easily over 10,000......¡¹

    In that moment, another dust cloud appeared on the east.

    It was additional reinforcements of 2000 bow cavalry from the mountain nation who took the shortest route to meet up with the main army.

    ¡¸From two o¡¯clock......¡¹

    ¡¸The garrison soldiers are circling around to the west! They¡¯re looking to surround us from three sides......¡¹

    They have to confront an enemy which they suffered a crushing defeat to again, not to mention they¡¯re gradually being surrounded.

    They should not be able to handle this situation.

    The unskilled prisoners instantly copsed, followed by the former Malt invasion army who were routed shortly after. And that was how the battle on the border ended.

    ¡¸And now my role is finished. I¡¯ll be going back to Rafen......¡¹

    ¡¸We received an order from the feudal lord-sama just now telling us to follow him.¡¹

    ¡¸Affuu.¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Hardlett Army. Main Army.

    ¡¸M-san has routed the enemy. She has met up with the reinforcement bow cavalry and seem to be on their way back. Are you sure it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t give chase?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know much about Vandolea¡¯s territory. It won¡¯t be good if we carelessly follow them too far. We should prioritize meeting up with the garrison and bow cavalry first.¡¹

    Leopolt replies in my stead.

    From what I hear, the garrison should have fought against the enemy army with close to ten times their forces but they don¡¯t seem to be very exhausted.

    Their casualties were a mere 100.

    As I thought, Tristan is extremely skilled. I¡¯ll have him work more and more.

    Just like Adolph.

    ¡¸So, um-¡¹

    Celia and Irijina look at me unhappily.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, how humiliating......¡¹

    Theirin probably has to do with the woman standing beside me...... the enemy adjutant I captured during the fight with Vandolea.

    I thought I could get her to tell us information about Vandolea, but she¡¯s quite tight-lipped. I had no other choice but to bring her with us.

    ¡¸What will you do if you keep such a woman by your side and she tries to kill you in your sleep?¡¹

    Celia¡¯sint is that the woman is dangerous.

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t rape a prisoner of war!¡¹

    Irijina¡¯sint seems to be my constant rubbing of the girl¡¯s ass.

    Well, it¡¯s nice to touch after all, I hope she can let this go.

    Besides, it¡¯s not rape if there¡¯s no pration. It should be fine.

    ¡¸Can you just talk already? I don¡¯t like hurting women but since you¡¯re not saying anything-¡¹

    Leopolt said to leave it to him and she¡¯ll talk immediately, but I didn¡¯t allow him since I didn¡¯t want him to make a mess of her.

    ¡¸I would never betray my nation like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Considering all that, it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll desert her country.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s monitored too closely so she could probably run away if she really tried.

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t think the fathend will forgive a soldier for returning home shamelessly after bing a prisoner of war...... but my family will be troubled if I¡¯m killed. In that case, if I¡¯m captured like this-......¡¹

    ¡¸They will treat you as deceased and the honor of you and your family will be protected?¡¹

    The adjutant nods.

    Just forget about such a country who would criticize a woman foring back alive.

    ¡¸Then why not just be my woman as well. I¡¯ll treat you well.¡¹

    ¡¸Why does it have to be like that!? Who¡¯s going to belong to the person who killed themander I respected dearly!?¡¹

    That¡¯s unfortunate.

    I guess I¡¯ll have to be patient and win her over slowly.

    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s so watery.¡¹

    ¡¸UUuuuuu...... so humiliating......¡¹

    As I continue to fondle her ass, my hand bes soaking wet.

    I take a look and see a trail of liquid running down her thigh all the way to her feet.

    I didn¡¯t even tease her that much and she¡¯s already dripping.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll feel so much better if I put my dick inside, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸I would rather bite my tongue and die than let you do that!¡¹

    The girl¡¯s harsh, but I can only picture the girl moaning in pleasure under me.

    I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯ll be mine not too long from now.

    ¡¸So...... er......¡¹

    Crap, I forgot again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Da?a, Aegir-sama.¡¹

    I nod when Celia reminds me coldly as I try to call out to that girl.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    She pinches my hand and takes it away from her butt.

    Hmmm, remembering a girl¡¯s name is really important.

    And then, I could feel something that made my body shake.

    ¡¸Hm? Was there a strange breeze just now?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t feel anything!¡¹

    Irijina doesn¡¯t feel much of anything so I can¡¯t rely on her.

    ¡¸It felt like the earth was shaking......¡¹

    The sensitive Celia ces her hand to the ground but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s so vague that we can¡¯t tell if it happened or not, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem I guess. Now, let¡¯s get ready to march.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    We will pursue the retreating Vandolea army.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 13,200 men

    Infantry: 7450, Cavalry: 850, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 3900

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 570 gold (Continuation of War -5500)

    Sexual Partners: 230, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 225: Vandolea War â‘¢ A March Progressing Too Steadily

    <h4>Chapter 225: Vandolea War ¢Û A March Progressing Too Steadily</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸We¡¯ll rout them in one go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ooooh!!¡¹¡¹

    I¡¯ve lost count of how many times we fought, but I¡¯m leading the cavalry in another charge into the enemy.

    The enemy tries to get into defensive formation, but they copse before we even sh from a collective volley of arrows from the bow cavalry.

    ¡¸Again, this will turn into a unteral massacre at this rate. What aplicated feeling.¡¹

    I speak while cutting down the soldiers in front of me, then running through the enemymander on horseback and sending his upper half flying.

    As long as they haven¡¯t surrendered, they¡¯re still enemies even if they are running away.

    I don¡¯t have to hold back.

    ¡¸Damn it! Why did this have to happen to us......¡¹

    ¡¸You just have bad luck.¡¹

    I run through the enemy soldier with my spear as he readies his sword whileining.

    ¡¸If we copsepletely, we¡¯ll end up being chased down again!¡¹

    ¡¸How perceptive of you.¡¹

    I smash the head of the soldier trying to encourage the people around him.

    It immediately caused those in the vicinity to scatter in a frenzied state.

    Not many enemies are resisting anymore.

    They¡¯re just running while we take them out.

    ¡¸One squad should be enough to pursue them. Everyone else, return to the main army and get ready to move out. We¡¯ll depart after a short break!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think there was any point in killing the few left standing.

    I grumble to Leopolt when I return to headquarters.

    ¡¸What is the enemy thinking? Facing off against us with such a small and unmotivated army force...... they should know they have no hope of winning against us.¡¹

    After defeating the enemy on the borders, we meet up with the fortress soldiers and reinforcement mountain nation before heading south to invade Vandolea territory.

    I wrote a letter, saying ¡°we received an undeserved attack and will now march to retaliate¡± and had one of the enemy soldiers we captured deliver it for us.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it reached them or not though.¡¹

    ¡¸All the enemy is doing is buying time. They are sending detachments at us to prevent their main army from being chased down as they retreat.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy should be having a hard time too. They can¡¯t do anything except slow down the speed of our advance.¡¹

    M nonchntly pulls up to my right side.

    When I rub her ass, she furrows her eyebrows but looks somewhat happy.

    Incidentally, my left hand is busy stroking Pipi¡¯s chin, leaving no hand unentertained.

    Celia, who was left out, is pacing back and forth around me while ring at M.

    ¡¸The Divine Nation of Altair acted quickly.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what method Libatis used to make Altair believe, but they reacted immediately and seem to be starting their full-scale invasion on Vandolea.

    In other words, Vandolea does not have any forces to spare to the north besides this army we are currently pursuing.

    The armymander on that side must be at aplete loss too.

    ¡¸The problem is how far we can advance I guess......¡¹

    ¡¸The requirement is up to Malt¡¯s south line, but let¡¯s go as far as we can go to the ce we initially nned. Vandolea¡¯snd will be ours if they end up getting destroyed and we might be able to offer different conditions for the exchange in return if the battle front bes deadlocked.¡¹

    ¡¸If there is no resistance, we can do whatever we want. Let¡¯s do as much as we are allowed.¡¹

    Both Leopolt and Malt are pretty merciless.

    It¡¯s not like I owe Vandolea any favors, so let¡¯s go all out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell Da?a what we talked about just now. It¡¯ll put unnecessary worry in her heart. By the way, where is she?¡¹

    ¡¸......yesterday, Aegir-sama made her squirt in front of the soldiers and she said she can¡¯t show herself anymore so she went to sleep.¡¹

    What a shy girl.

    ¡¸More importantly, I¡¯m concerned about Goldonia¡¯s silence.¡¹

    ¡¸...... that¡¯s true.¡¹

    Unlike what happened to Malt, we were invaded by 15,000 soldiers this time.

    It¡¯s a personal attack on me, but it can also be considered an attack on Goldonia.

    I did give notice to them but their response was a let down.

    Celia takes out the letter in her pocket and reads it out again.

    ¡¸An express messenger arrived to let us know deserters from Vandolea are running wild. It appears Lord Hardlett has used appropriate judgement to deal with them. The Royal army is continually undergoing preparations for war but no invasion has crossed the border yet...... is what they replied with.¡¹

    ¡¸So lukewarm.¡¹

    ¡¸I looked into it to see if it was a trap in the beginning.¡¹

    So Leopolt was thinking that it could have been a trap to screw with me.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem to be the case though. This response as well as the harmless and inoffensive remarks and policies...... my guess is that the top decision maker does not want to indicate any intent.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm...... I thought the King was a greedier person.¡¹

    This is the King who expanded his territory by finding some reason to take out Arnd, Magrado and Treia.

    Rather, I would have thought that the problem would be restraining the Royal army from participating this time.

    ¡¸Perhaps the situation has be one where the top decision maker is not able to take any government action?¡¹

    So this guy¡¯s saying he is concerned about his surroundings.

    ¡¸If the King copsed, then we definitely would be contacted.¡¹

    If the King is down with an illness, the country will be more or less in disorder.

    There might be some nobles who are nning a revolt among those who were treated poorly.

    At the very least, I believe I was treated warmly and I should be thought of as a friend.

    I should have gotten some word from Erich to prepare for the worst just in case.

    ¡¸In any case, everything is just conjecture. It¡¯s meaningless until we know the details.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, all we know is that the Kingdom won¡¯t be sending their army.¡¹

    I look to the side of our headquarters after saying that.

    There, I see an irritating g different from my ck one, one which is gaudy with excessive and over-the-top designs, waving heavily overhead.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re the recement.¡¹

    ¡¸They shouldn¡¯t drag us down despite how they look.¡¹

    Lining up beside me are the vassal armies from Count Monashi, Viscount Binbo and Baron Wejini.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Baron Gokhin.¡¹

    ¡¸Was that it?¡¹

    The total number amounts to 1500, which is impressive if you consider the financial situation of those three.

    It makes me worry if they¡¯re really doing alright.

    As soon as it became public that my territory was invaded by Vandolea, Count Monashi came forward to support me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett¡¯s crisis is the whole southern region¡¯s crisis, please allow us to deploy troops as well!¡¹

    He insisted even though I declined with the reason that increasing the number of troops would increase the burden on logistics.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, new vendors will lend us money once they find out we¡¯re acquainted with Lord Hardlett, so we can at least take care of our own food. It¡¯s no problem!¡¹

    It¡¯s a big problem, but I¡¯ll let them do what they want since it¡¯s their problem.

    I don¡¯t know what will happen in a fight outside our territory.

    It might be better to have more numbers to fend off attacks from the side or an ambush from behind.

    ¡¸If by any chance, an enemy appears and we can¡¯t deal with them, remain in the rear......¡¹

    Don¡¯t say that Leopolt, all three of their households sent out the head or eldest son.

    It will cause a fuss if they get wiped out.

    ¡¸Like I said before, they¡¯re not as ipetent as they look.¡¹

    As M said, the vassal lords¡¯ armies only look incapable because they¡¯re wearing crude armor frequently donned by peasants.

    Moreover, they look well-trained and well-disciplined.

    The seedy-looking equipment is...... because of financial reasons, though it should be sufficiently usable for a side mission like this.

    ¡¸Speak of the devil...... isn¡¯t that the Count over there?¡¹

    An extravagant noble...... or a seemingly extravagant noble who is actually a somewhat sooty ising towards us on a horse apanied by his follower.

    With their bodies d in shoddy armor and the misfortunate atmosphere, it¡¯s definitely him.

    ¡¸They came all this way even though they¡¯re poor. It wouldn¡¯t hurt us to treat them well.¡¹

    We, along with the vassal lords¡¯ armies, slowly but surely move down south.

    A Certain Vige Along the Marching Path.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t provoke you or do any conscription.You can rest assured, we¡¯ll just pass through as long as you don¡¯t do anything hostile.¡¹

    I went to a nearby vige we encountered along the way to speak directly with them.

    It would have been trouble if the citizens became like those fanatics from Altair since I would have had to annihte them.

    ¡¸We do not...... intend to resist against the army either. I will tell those in the vige to prepare to leave in about two or three days so if you would please pass through peacefully.¡¹

    The person who appeared to be the vige head didn¡¯t seem to be extremely thankful nor did he seem to show any excessive amount of hate towards me.

    They must be hoping to wait until the storm passes.

    In that case, our talk here is done.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it then. We¡¯ll end the war soon.¡¹

    I return to camp after that.

    Anyways, it seems like all the people who poked their heads out of their homes in this vige are quite skinny.

    Was Vandolea always such a poor country?

    And then at night.

    ¡¸Wait! Stop!¡¹¡¸Are you a spy!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please have mercy...... have mercy!!¡¹

    A problem urred right away.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I leave the convulsing M on the bed and exit the tent while my upper half is naked to see two soldiers pinning down a woman to the ground with their spears.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama! This woman was messing around with the wagon packed with food!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, did she inject poison in it? Or maybe she was trying to start a fire?¡¹

    This is enemy territory.

    It¡¯s not unusual for an enemy spy to show up disguised as a civilian.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it! It¡¯s just there¡¯s no food back at home...... and everyone here was eating happily......¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s just a food thief.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same thing as robbing someone, so we should hang her......¡¹

    I look carefully at the woman¡¯s face as a torch illuminates the area.

    She¡¯s at the age where it¡¯s hard to tell if she¡¯s 20 or not.

    I think she¡¯s pretty and well-endowed in the breast and ass department, although she is skinny. It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s not just skin and bones.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll hear about what happened directly from her. Come into the tent.¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you very much!¡¹

    The woman is happy while the soldiers sigh, dispersing silently back to their posts.

    It¡¯s a little lonely when they don¡¯t say anything in return.

    I cover the sleeping M with a nket and have the woman sit on a chair.

    ¡¸The first thing I want to know is, are you affiliate with Vandolea?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not! I¡¯m just one of the ordinary citizens...... nothing so outrageous......¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying.

    ¡¸Then why did you try to steal food? Do you not have anything to eat?¡¹

    I can understand why just by looking at her feeble body but I¡¯ll ask anyways.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t eaten since the day before yesterday. We are experiencing a poor harvest this year but I somehow managed to get food for winter. Except an army came from the south provoked us and took it all away.¡¹

    Oh, those guys we chased away?

    ording to Tristan, they¡¯re some sort of hybrid army, but securing food from the locals of their own territory is pretty ridiculous.

    For a second, I really thought they were deserters.

    ¡¸Our stomachs are empty and my little brothers are crying, just a little bit is fine! Can you spare some food?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    I can sympathize with her but if I have to distribute food to every citizen in the cities we upy, our logistics won¡¯t be able to support the burden.

    However, abandoning this woman doesn¡¯t sit well with me either.

    ¡¸There are 200 vigers, huh...... I¡¯ll give you a few days¡¯ worth.¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you very much!¡¹

    This much can probably be attributed to measurement error.

    It won¡¯t solve the fundamental problem but it may shift the public opinion slightly in my favor.

    And we aren¡¯t finished talking yet.

    ¡¸I would also...... like to give more only to your house.¡¹

    I take the woman¡¯s hand while speaking.

    She appears to be perplexed at my statement but soon realizes my intentions.

    ¡¸......please and thank you.¡¹

    With that out of the way, I roll her face up on the bed.

    Oops, I almost hit M, that was close.

    ¡¸You¡¯re sure, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, do as you please.¡¹

    I cover the woman with my already naked upper half and strip her naked too.

    Her ample bosom that spills out of her clothes are pretty as expected and they have a nice size.

    ¡¸Oh please be gentle, take care that you don¡¯t break me.¡¹

    I ce my hand on the woman¡¯s face as she shuts her eyes tightly out of nervousness and then kiss her gently.

    Her eyes widen in surprise and I proceed to caress her like a fragile object, kissing her lips then sliding down to her neck, and then licking her cor bone.

    ¡¸Ah, aahn. Hnn!¡¹

    I go down from her cor bone to her breasts, and suck her cute pink-colored nipples a few times before fondling her breasts gently.

    ¡¸Nn...... nnnnnh! Ahahaha, that tickles!¡¹

    When I bring my mouth even lower and lick her belly button, sheughs and ils her limbs.

    ¡¸Haha, sorry about that.¡¹

    I stop licking her navel and once again bring my mouth back up.

    This time, I suck her other nipple and drag my tongue from her cor bone to her neck.

    It tastes a little salty from the sweat on her body due to her nervousness earlier.

    I¡¯ll lick it all up.

    ¡¸Ah, aauuuu. Nnah!¡¹

    Lastly, I return to her lips and kiss her.

    I tangle my tongue with hers this time and she doesn¡¯t resist at all.

    ¡¸Nn......¡¹

    ¡¸Puha......¡¹

    When our lips separate, the tension in the woman¡¯s now flushed face is nowhere to be found as she gazes shyly at me.

    ¡¸A scary soldier...... a body covered in scars...... I thought for sure I was going to be violently raped. But you¡¯re extremely kind.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m nice to women. Especially pretty women like you.¡¹

    I look into her eyes when I say that to her.

    ¡¸Gosh...... I thought you were a scary person but you¡¯re quite the womanizer.¡¹

    The woman smiles and rxes her thighs.

    When I grab her legs and spread them apart, she dly opens them without resistance.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking the bottom too.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t say anything, but she must have given me consent since she isn¡¯t resisting.

    When her hole bes exposed, I can see it looks well-used despite it still being a nice color.

    ¡¸Fufufu, the skin is slightly puffed out. Did you y around a lot?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it! I¡¯ve only been with a few people since there aren¡¯t many people out here in the boonies!¡¹

    I put my mouth to her genitals and slip my tongue inside her folds.

    As expected of an experienced vagina, it gets wet right away.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s wet enough already. Go ahead and enter me.¡¹

    Perhaps feeling embarrassed to get even wetter, the woman asks me to prate her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make love to you then.¡¹

    ¡¸Haau.¡¹

    The woman grabs the nket beside her to hide her face, but I hope she stops since she will see M if she pulls too much.

    I thought it was a peaceful mood for us to have sex but as soon as I took out my tool, the atmosphere turns on its head.

    ¡¸N-nooooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Why are you running away?¡¹

    The woman suddenly screams and curls up on the bed.

    I thought she was eager to have sex.

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking why!? T-that thing!¡¹

    The woman points to my dick.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s just my dick.¡¹

    If a sunflower was growing on my dick, I would be surprised too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big...... monster!¡¹

    Oh, you¡¯re worried about its size?

    ¡¸Now now, don¡¯t say that.¡¹

    I embrace the woman and push the tip of my dick up against the entrance of her vagina.

    ¡¸Wait! You¡¯ll really break me! Something as big as my arm won¡¯t fit...... gyaaaah!!¡¹

    I grab her waist and slowly insert myself inside.

    It took about 30 seconds for my dick to sink into her hole and the initially resisting woman gradually loses strength.

    She¡¯s skinny so her vagina feels tight and I can hear the flesh inside her being spread apart but it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m breaking her.

    ¡¸Aah...... your insides are coiling around me, it feels so good.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkh, it hurts...... it¡¯s too thick...... and it¡¯s also as hard as a rock...... please don¡¯t move......¡¹

    I wrap my body around the woman tofort her as I see her make an agonizing expression, then I whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be rough. I¡¯ll wait until you get ustomed to me before moving, so rx and leave everything to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aauuu...... you¡¯re really nice. Your cock kills women though.¡¹

    If youpliment me so much, it¡¯s going to get even bigger.

    The woman¡¯s hole eventually gets used to my size and I start moving my hips slowly after she consents.

    ¡¸Aau! Aaaaaaah!! Amazing! Just moving a little bit makes my entire body tremble!¡¹

    ¡¸It feels really good inside you too. How about here?¡¹

    I pinch her clitoris while prating her and her body jerks upward.

    Her vagina is clenching down tightly as well.

    ¡¸If I taste such pleasure, I won¡¯t ever be satisfied with the men from the vige anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s more where that came from!¡¹

    I lift up the woman¡¯s body and rest her on top of myp before thrusting firmly.

    Her stomach bulges out with every one of my thrusts, though she is probably not feeling the pain judging by the slovenly drooling face the woman is making.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so big...... way too big...... but this isn¡¯t so bad...... it feels like I¡¯m being dominated by a man.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you belong to me right now, only me. I¡¯ll release my seed and dominate your womb too.¡¹

    I increase the intensity of my thrusts even more.

    The hastily-made bed seems like it¡¯ll break but the woman is moaning louder and louder.

    And then she reaches her limit.

    ¡¸Finish by thrusting from on top of me!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Put your arms around my neck.¡¹

    Feeling her climax nearing, the woman asks for the final push towards the top.

    I return to the missionary position, smothering her with my body and mming my hips into her.

    When I pound her womb repeatedly with deep thrusts, she wraps her arms around my neck and digs her nails into my back.

    ¡¸S-sorry! My hand just automatically-!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, marks from a woman¡¯s nails are a man¡¯s pride. I¡¯ll do this in return.¡¹

    I pump my hips faster, making the flesh-pping sound echo all throughout the ce.

    The woman screams and clings desperately to me as tears run down her face.

    ¡¸What a cutie...... take this!¡¹

    At thest moment, I hug the girl and push my hips forward as far as I can before ejacting.

    The meat rod, which is about 70% inserted into the woman¡¯s vagina, twitches and then a rhythmic pulsing sound can be heard.

    ¡¸Aagggguuuuuuh!!¡¹

    She must have felt the hot spraying of liquid into her womb.

    ¡¸Ooooooh! Aaoooooh! Ooooooh......¡¹

    Hearing such beast-like sounds really stimtes a man¡¯s lust.

    I bring my hands up to the woman¡¯s breasts and bury my face in them while continuing to empty my remaining load.

    ¡¸T-than, kyu, verr, ymussh......¡¹

    After our lovemaking session, the woman goes back home unsteadily.

    She was wee to sleep here.

    Although, that would mean sleeping together with M.

    As I slipped into the futon, a soldier protecting the entrance called out to me.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, the people of the vige havee.¡¹

    ¡¸Um! We heard what happened from Pammy. I also have three younger brothers at home with growing appetites.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m still a 16 year old virgin, but I want to be pierced by General-sama¡¯s huge thing!¡¹

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say.¡¹

    Ultimately, I ended up inviting three women into my tent to listen to what they have to say.

    When I was finished, M was ring at me the whole time while resting on my arm.

    Apparently she was awake partway through.

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸For sharing your food with the vige...... how can we ever thank you.¡¹

    I casually dismiss the head of the vige who bows his head deeply.

    It wasn¡¯t like I did it for his sake, besides, Leopolt didn¡¯t deny that this much food wouldn¡¯t threaten our logistics too heavily in the future when I asked him.

    ¡¸Look, those three women are looking seductively at you. Is it alright if you don¡¯t wave back?¡¹

    It seems M is still holding a grudge against me for what happened.

    Maybe it¡¯s because some juice sshed on her.

    It happened when I tried to cheer her up by patting her head.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    It was the same mysterious feeling I felt somewhere close to the border, but it was way stronger this time.

    I could tell more clearly this time, the earth was shaking.

    ¡¸W-what is this!?¡¹¡¸Oooh, it¡¯s shaking, it¡¯s shaking!!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina are also shocked.

    It wasn¡¯t strong enough that we couldn¡¯t keep standing, but it¡¯s impossible for the earth to shake.

    The vibrations continued for 10 seconds and then settled down as if it never happened.

    ¡¸What was that just now......¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, that has been happening around here quite often recently.¡¹

    The vige head doesn¡¯t appear to be panicking.

    So it¡¯s a daily urrence?

    ¡¸It¡¯s been happening a lot sincest month and it would happen many times during the day. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to destroy our homes so we didn¡¯t worry too much about it.¡¹

    The vige head points to the south.

    Over there is a tall mountain with clouds covering the top.

    Considering the position, it isn¡¯t the great mountain range.

    It¡¯s the Dard mountain if I remember correctly.

    ¡¸The people from Altair will deny it...... but I¡¯ve been told in the past that the shaking is because of the God of the Dard mountains and the God of the earth are dancing and enjoying drinks together.¡¹

    I see, a little bit of shaking isn¡¯t a big problem then...... but something still makes me feel a little uneasy.

    ¡¸The peddlers have also told us they saw some white smokeing from Dard mountains recently, but it should be a highlight of the party. It¡¯ll probably calm down once the party is over.¡¹

    Fumu, there¡¯s nothing to be done if it is the work of a God.

    We¡¯ll focus on the fight with humans.

    ¡¸Everyone, depart! We¡¯re heading to the south!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Our morale is high.

    We have nothing to worry about.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 14,650 men

    Infantry: 7400, Cavalry: 850, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 3900 (Vassal lords army: 1500)

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 470 gold (Additional Food -100)

    Sexual Partners: 233, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 226: Vandolea War â‘£ An Unusual Even

    <h4>Chapter 226: Vandolea War ¢Ü An Unusual Even</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    Vandolea People¡¯s Federation Central Region. Vandolea Army.

    ¡¸The ground is shaking again.¡¹¡¸It was pretty big this time......¡¹

    The ground already shook multiple times today.

    People might have gotten used to it, but the stronger than usual trembling made the soldiers worried.

    There are even some horses that neighed nervously as their caretakers calmed them.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t simply the earth shaking......¡¹

    Bej?ek continues chewing on the already tattered nail of his thumb while holding his head anxiously.

    Beside him is a simrly grim-looking Cassano who is staring intently at a map and a letter.

    ¡¸So we¡¯re for sure not getting any reinforcements from home?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they told us if we retreat even further from where we are, we¡¯ll totally be treated as deserters.¡¹

    As soon as they were defeated at the border, Bej?ek andpany had no chance of winning.

    The best they could do was to maintain the battle ranks without beingpletely annihted as they one-sidedly get pushed back and send detachments to slow the enemy down while retreating.

    ¡¸I hear that those guys from Altair are beginning their all-out attack from the west. The main army shouldn¡¯t have any soldiers to spare.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s probably the doing of those dirty rats from Libatis. They advocate for peace but they¡¯re actually skilled at secretly manipting others from behind the scenes.¡¹

    Bej?ek ms the decree with a bang on the desk.

    New words won¡¯t pop out of the document even if he stares at it longer.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve gathered people from guards to vigntes from the vige...... we are finally able to bring our numbers back to 15,000 but the quality of soldiers is ugly. It¡¯s suicidal to collide head-on with Hardlett¡¯s army no matter how you look at it.¡¹

    Bej?ek raises his hand to let Cassano know he understands and then exits the tent.

    He then points to the south.

    ¡¸Look...... we¡¯ve gotten so close to the Dard mountain. We¡¯ve been pushed all the way to a ce like this.¡¹

    The imposing mountain at the end of where Bej?ek¡¯s finger was pointing isn¡¯t as tall as the ones in the great mountain range but it still was rtively big when you look at its blurry form at a distance.

    The towering mountain straddling the boundary of Altair and Vandolea is also an important strategic point, where the armies of both sides have fought countless life or death battles at the base.

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t stop them here, we really don¡¯t have anywhere else to run. We¡¯ll let them march all the way to the capital city of Vand.¡¹

    ¡¸.....rade Bej?ek, can you throw your life away for the sake of your nation?¡¹

    Cassano and Bej?ek knew that their country has already forsaken them.

    They actually already realized this when they were ordered to invade enemynd with an overwhelmingly inferior force.

    ¡¸If we flee now, our fathend won¡¯t have forces to spare to chase us.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right.¡¹

    Bej?ekpares the sight of the row of ck gs lined up to the north and the vast ins spread out before him to the south.

    ¡¸They may have abandoned us, but they are still our fathend. We can¡¯t just run away without putting up a fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if that meansying down your life?¡¹

    Both of them knew the strength and ruthlessness of Hardlett¡¯s army.

    It is certain they will lose their lives if they fight again.

    ¡¸If we manage to survive and run away from our nation and families, we would have to live the rest of our lives in submission. I¡¯m a small person...... I don¡¯t have the tolerance to do something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so......¡¹

    It happened right when Cassano was about to say something.

    ¡¸The earth is shaking! It¡¯s another big one!!¡¹

    The shaking was strong enough that the two men couldn¡¯t stand properly and itsted for 20 seconds.

    The two of them smiled wryly as they supported their unstable bodies with a hand on the desk.

    ¡¸I made such an effort to look cool when I said it too, but the God of the earth got in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸He must be telling us not to make such pointless chatter. Perhaps God also wants us to fight...... besidesrade, our fathend doesn¡¯t acknowledge the existence of Gods.¡¹

    The two of them smile at each other again.

    Using the mishmash of troops gathered from the vige to form battle ranks, they prepare for what will probably be theirst fight.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Goldonia Side

    ¡¸The main unit of the army has finally stopped moving.¡¹

    We prepare for the start of another battle once Leopolt confirms the enemy is getting into defensive formation.

    ¡¸Here, where there is no city or fortress? Is there some sort of trap...... maybe it¡¯s not even worth asking.¡¹

    If there is risk of that, Leopolt should have already silently made the suitable precautions for that.

    ¡¸The scouts are constantly monitoring the enemy¡¯s movements. There does not appear to be any suspicious movements. They can¡¯t use the terrain in this ins to spring an ambush on us either.¡¹

    ¡¸So they just suddenly felt like fighting the decisive battle here.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s a political reason.¡¹

    Tristan, who I pulled along against his will,ments as he reads his book.

    Celia was about to p him, but the conversation wouldn¡¯t go anywhere if he gets knocked unconscious so I let him speak.

    ¡¸In the first ce, that army under normal circumstances would have pulled back temporarily to wait for reinforcements or prepare siege weapons after fighting an unexpectedly tough siege battle. But they¡¯re actually just charging at us recklessly. It just doesn¡¯t make sense strategy-wise.¡¹

    ¡¸To add to that, Altair¡¯s full-scale offensive is probably not allowing them to divert any military strength anywhere else.¡¹

    It looks like they¡¯re struggling on the other front too.

    ¡¸The enemy has stopped running to challenge us. Then we just have to crush them head-on.¡¹

    There is still some distance until the capital city Vand, but if we defeat these guys here, there will be nothing else to get in our way.

    Even if it results in a ceasefire, we are free to set the conditions of that ceasefire.

    ¡¸Are preparations finished?¡¹

    ¡¸Everything is ready.¡¹

    M straightens her posture in a snap.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll bring victory to the chief.¡¹

    It looks like Luna is good to go too.

    ¡¸Escort squad, ready and awaiting orders!¡¹

    Celia also straightens her back adorably.

    The good thing about sending her out onto the battlefield is that she has gotten used to military rules and her posture has improved.

    Her slender back and firm breasts, her soft but healthy toned sexiness and her dignified appearance allbine into one body.

    What a wonderful woman.

    ¡¸U-um......¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, sorry.¡¹

    My hand just started feeling up her back and ass on its own.

    Let¡¯s save the sex for after the war.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve practically won already!!¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s loud voice reverberates in the air.

    It feels like it will reach the Dard mountain.

    ¡¸......mun.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m in perfect condition.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose this time ¡®round.¡¹

    Mack, Gido, and Cristoph are all ready as well.

    ¡¸There is nothing that clouds my de.¡¹

    Kroll should be fine if he says he is.

    Well now, let¡¯s start the battle.

    ¡¸Kyah¡¹¡¸Owah!¡¹¡¸Mu......¡¹

    The earth shakes once again.

    I wonder how many times that makes it. Nevertheless, our advantageous position should not change.

    The enemy is deploying its forces in a wide, double wing formation.

    There is five thousand directly in front of us and about the same number on either side.

    Despite the numbers seemingly being equal, it looks like they picked up soldiers along the way, because I can see many of them are wearing shabby-looking armor even at a distance.

    ¡¸They are wary of the cavalry detouring and surrounding them. But the front lines look thin where their spears are. We should be able to divide them if we breakthrough.¡¹

    Leopolt sees through the goal and weakness of the enemy formation in a single nce.

    ¡¸Considering the mobility of the bow cavalry, couldn¡¯t we circle around the sides of both wings?¡¹

    I can see what Luna is thinking, but I reject the proposal.

    The enemy is specifically wary about being nked.

    Forcefully using a strategy the enemy is watching out for is not a good idea.

    ¡¸Right, right, if you only do things which your opponent dislikes, then you¡¯ll pretty much win most of the time.¡¹

    ¡¸Speak more politely to Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    I look to Leopolt while Celia and Tristan have their little drama.

    He nods and gives orders to everyone.

    ¡¸Our attack will be directed to the front. Bow cavalry will focus fire to copse the frontlines. I don¡¯t believe the enemy has any cavalry left, but make them your highest priority if they appear. The infantry will provide support by attacking head-on.¡¹

    The n is simple but the degree of difficulty is high. Archers will be shooting from the back as the infantry advance forward so there could be idental misfiring leading to friendly fire if training iscking.

    If that happens, the infantry will be unnecessarily worried about getting hit from the back and will not be able to fight well.

    The archers need the skill to urately hit only the enemy while the infantry need the courage to trust their allies and focus only on fighting the enemy in front of them.

    My army possesses both of those requirements.

    ¡¸Chargeee!!¡¹

    The bow cavalry charge at the enemy first.

    4000 of the bow cavalry rushing forward while kicking up a dust cloud also serves to lower the enemy¡¯s morale.

    ¡¸Defense! Get into anti-cavalry formation!¡¹

    Naturally, the enemy army will not allow a charge through and set up their spears to guard against the attack.

    As expected, the enemy has a skilled squad in front wearing metal armor and moving in unison.

    ¡¸All units halt, loose three volleys!¡¹

    The bow cavalrye to a sudden halt and rapidlyunch three consecutive volleys.

    As their name suggests, the long spears are long and heavy so the soldiers carrying them could not carry shields as well.

    Simplerge shields were propped up on the ground to protect some parts of the soldiers¡¯ bodies but aiming for the gaps where the shield does not cover is an easy task for the mountain nation who have learned how to use bows since they were kids.

    ¡¸Guwah!¡¹¡¸Gue!!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re precise! Hide behind the shields!!¡¹

    Soldiers desperately try to hide behind the shields but not before many soldiers were taken out. Their formation gradually bes messed up as the soldiers move out of line of fire.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good time for the cavalry to charge now.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose it¡¯s fine if there is no left or right wings.¡¹

    Leopolt approves and gives out the orders.

    At the same time, the infantry shout and start charging, while the bow cavalry switch from firing horizontally to high angle fire and begin raining down arrows on the enemy.

    As soon as both sides collide, our ally infantry immediately start pushing into the enemy lines.

    The copsing spearmen squad could not hope to stop them.

    The spears protruding out were cut down and the soldiers holding them get stabbed instead.

    In addition, soldiers with bowguns mixed in with the infantry unit shot down the enemymanders one after the other to further speed up the process.

    Normally, the defense would send their own infantry to meet ours.

    ¡¸Shit! We can¡¯t move efficiently because of all the raining arrows!¡¹

    ¡¸If we keep holding our shields up, they¡¯ll just breakthrough the front! We should advance i- gueh!¡¹

    The bow cavalry aim slightly ahead of the infantry who are engaging the enemy on the frontlines and shoot relentlessly.

    Because of that, the enemy infantry are pinned in one ce with their shields and were unable toe to the aid of the frontlines.

    Brave soldiers try to inspire those around them but instantly die from an arrow through their face or chest and it ends up producing the opposite effect.

    ¡¸Well, it should be time now.¡¹

    Tristan inserts a special bookmark made from a bird¡¯s feather into his book before he closes it.

    At the same time, both enemy wings start moving to support the troops on the frontline.

    They¡¯re probably trying to wrap around us and form an encirclement.

    ¡¸They can have both wings consist entirely of new recruits if we don¡¯t detour. Their movements are quite slow. Let¡¯s watch carefully.¡¹

    The enemy tries to close in on the fighting infantry from both sides but Leopolt already anticipated this development.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry, change your target.¡¹

    The bow cavalry switch their aim 1000 at a time and start shooting at both enemy wings, raining arrows on the moving soldiers.

    The observing Tristan looks serious for a brief moment before his eyes droop back downzily.

    It¡¯s rare to see someone on the battlefield with such a rxed look.

    ¡¸The left wing is weak. They¡¯re a terribly disorganized bunch.¡¹

    Apparently, Tristan determined from his experience in the fort battle that the enemy army had roughly 5000 rtively skilled soldiers in the whole army.

    ¡¸The 5000 soldiers in front of us right now are clearly those skilled ones. Which means the soldiers on both wings are the 5000 less skilled and the 5000 they recruited along the way.¡¹

    The volleys from the bow cavalry wasn¡¯t just an attack on the left and right wings, it was also meant to measure the morale and skill of the enemy army.

    ¡¸The spear cavalry and escort unit will follow me to charge into in the right wing. Tell the vassal lord armies to engage the left wing.¡¹

    I look over to Leopolt to confirm if that¡¯s fine with him.

    ¡¸It is within my expectations even if the vassal lord armies are defeated. We¡¯ll deal with it when it happens, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    This guy has absolutely nopassion.

    They¡¯re trying their best too, you know.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine then. We¡¯re charging in, follow me.¡¹

    The spear cavalry charge forward, with the heavily-equipped escort squad running in the center of the formation.

    Spearmen should be gathering on the outside of the enemy¡¯s right wing to stop us from surrounding them.

    If we slip past the bow cavalry and attack from the inside, it would be hard for the cavalry to be thwarted.

    The enemy frontline should be trying to hinder our movements but are currently doing battle with our infantry so they should not be able to divert any attention to us.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll push through and stir up the interior. Think of yourselves as a dick viting a pretty woman!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Oooooh!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s fuck ¡®em up!¡¹¡¸Make ¡®em squirt like crazy!¡¹1

    ¡¸Eeeh......¡¹

    Celia has a strange look on her face when the other men shout out their obscenements.

    Well, don¡¯t take it so seriously.

    Take Irijina for example, she¡¯s joining in with the guys and shouting things like ¡®hammer it in¡¯.

    As the enemy gets closer, the cavalry ready their spears while picking up speed.

    The opposing soldiers scramble to do something, but it¡¯s already toote.

    We sessfully prate the right wing to copse their formation.

    Just when we were sure of our attack, it happened.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹¡¸Owah!¡¹¡¸W-what the-!!?¡¹

    Confused criese from allies as the earth shakes more violently than previous times.

    ¡¸T-this is a big one.¡¹¡¸I can¡¯t stay on my feet!¡¹

    Everyonees to aplete stop in the middle of charging and several soldiers were thrown off their horses.

    Even Schwartz¡¯s legs are sprawled to help him bnce.

    This is bad.

    The tremors continue for 30 seconds before dying down.

    Having no experience with this incident, the horses were disoriented, causing our formation to be messed up.

    Not to mention we were just about to charge into the enemy formation, meaning we stopped right in front of their soldiers when the shaking started.

    ¡¸N-now is our chance!!¡¹

    The enemymander shouts and the enemy cavalry charges at us.

    Since they were in a defensive stance and already stationary, they weren¡¯t as affected by the shaking.

    ¡¸Tch...... pull back for now. Give out the orders!¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!!¡¹

    I leave themand to Celia and adjust the grip on my spear as I prepare to intercept the approaching enemies.

    Schwartz isn¡¯t soft enough to stay flustered either and is also starting to recover after the rumbling stopped.

    ¡¸Come at me.¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹

    I raise my spear to meet the attack of the enemy soldier charging head-on.

    But something doesn¡¯t look right.

    ¡¸Hey, why are you facing the other way when you¡¯re charging. Are you underestimating me......¡¹

    The enemy is running towards me with his back turned.

    I thought he was fooling around but when I followed where his eyes were looking at, I also couldn¡¯t stop staring at what was going on.

    The enemy cavalry and I exchange blows and a weak metallic ng rings out before we stop and look at each other nkly.

    ¡¸What the heck is that?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no clue...... I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before.¡¹

    The enemy and I line up our horses and stare dumbfoundedly at the scene unfolding before our eyes.

    The surrounding enemies and allies have stopped engaging each other and there no more metallic shing sounds can be heard.

    I don¡¯t me them.

    ¡¸The Dard mountain...... blew up......?¡¹

    The upper portion of the several thousand meters tall Dard mountain exploded and an enormous...... no, enormous is not even enough to describe the unbelievable amount of smoke rising up from the top.

    And in the moment when everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on that spot of the mountain, it happened.

    ¡¸Dowah!!¡¹¡¸Guwah!!¡¹

    The reverberating shock was so powerful it felt like I got punched in the head.

    The violent sound was terrifyingly loud enough to make even cannonfire seem quiet.

    Schwartz was briefly stunned but was able to endure the sound st, however the horse of the enemy soldier beside me flung off its rider and ran away.

    I guess I can offer my hand to help him up.

    It doesn¡¯t look like anybody wants to fight at the moment anyways.

    The sound was pretty dyedpared to the explosion on the mountain...... there are so many inexplicable things going on right now.

    ¡¸Look...... the sky is clearing up.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh God...... please quell your anger......¡¹

    It¡¯s a nice day today but it¡¯s a day with many clouds in the sky.

    However the thunderous sound just now seemed to blow away the clouds around the Dard mountain.

    The center of the explosion is at the peak of the mountain where something resembling a fiery pir can also be seen.

    It¡¯s blurry so I can¡¯t quite see it clearly but it seems like the shape of the mountain has also changed.

    ¡¸Chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡¹

    ¡¸You guys are safe too?¡¹

    Pipi, Celia and even Irijina rush over to express their fear.

    Looking at the battlefield, soldiers on the enemy and ally side alike on both wings and the frontline have stopped fighting to stare at the mountain.

    ¡¸That was incredibly loud...... I thought it would burst my eardrums.¡¹

    Pipi is shaking her head while covering her ears.

    I¡¯m feeling slightly dibobted too.

    We¡¯re supposedly 50 kilometers away from the mountain right now.

    ¡¸Look at all that smoke...... how high is it going to rise?¡¹

    ¡¸The top of the mountain is gone.¡¹

    Celia and Irijina are clinging to my arms.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s gather everyone for now. The battle...... doesn¡¯t look possible right now.¡¹

    Enemy and ally align shoulder to shoulder with their weapons aside as they stare open-mouthed.

    ¡¸It looks like the other side is thinking the same thing.¡¹

    Several soldiers step forward from the front after the battle stopped.

    Based on their appearance, they must be the enemy generals, though nobody is paying them any attention.

    We intended to annihte the enemy and now look how things turned out.......

    Well, we should be alright.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Simultaneously. Goldonia Capital.

    ¡¸My King, Lord Hardlett is fighting Vandolea towards the southern region on his own. I was thinking we should dispatch the Royal army......¡¹

    Erich steps in front of the King and appeals for the nth time to have troops sent out.

    However, the King¡¯s response stays the same.

    ¡¸No need, isn¡¯t he already pushing them back? In fact, tell Hardlett not to magnify the scale of battle any further.¡¹

    Erich makes a sour face and speaks up once again.

    ¡¸But Your Majesty, Lord Hardlett has an overwhelming advantage in battle. If we send out reinforcements, we can absorb all of Vandolea¡¯s territory as well......¡¹

    ¡¸How repetitive!! I will not!¡¹

    The King ms his fist on the table.

    Erich dares not speak any more.

    Seeing his rival get reprimanded, Keh steps forward, smiling in his heart while remaining expressionless on the surface

    ¡¸Using military might is foolish. I believe it¡¯s best if we use strategy instead of relying on power to carve out theirnd......¡¹

    The King sends his eyes in Keh¡¯s direction and bellows in an even angrier tone.

    ¡¸Do you not understand the meaning of no either!? There is no need to interfere with the matters in the south!¡¹

    ¡¸Sire, perhaps I have been too forward......¡¹

    Keh bes quiet after feeling taken aback by the unexpected scolding.

    The King drinks his tea and appears to calm down, at least his anger seems to have subsided on the surface and his tone is back to normal.

    ¡¸My country has expanded too rapidly. There are countless of enemies within the country, yet I am still creating more outside enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸There are enemies...... within the country?¡¹

    Erich tilts his head.

    He thought about many different possibilities but couldn¡¯t seem to grasp who the King was referring to.

    Rebellions are frequently uring in the former Magrado territory but it¡¯s all going ording to the initial ns, plus they¡¯ll eventually be suppressed.

    Keh also does the same and looks at Erich silently.

    ¡¸Enemies have snuck in beside me as well. Did you forget about the incident with that knight?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that incident is-......¡¹¡¸You mean the disloyalty of that knight¡¯s behavior......?¡¹

    The incident the King is talking about involves the news he asionally heard about regarding one of the Imperial Knights serving as a guard who wasining in a bar in the city, yelling wildly about how his wages and status were too low.

    He was clearly drunk out of his mind and acting under influence of the alcohol, but the King took his words as some form of rebellion and executed him together with his entire family.

    ¡¸In my humble opinion, that knight wasn¡¯t clever enough to do something as ambitious as organizing a revolt.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re absolutely right. He wasn¡¯t clever and that¡¯s why he was probably being used by someone who is. There is definitely somebody more powerful pulling the strings behind him, nning my assassination.¡¹

    Erich tries to exin how everything was just the individual actions of a foolish knight, but the King doesn¡¯t seem to ept the reasoning.

    ¡¸Thorough investigations were done on the rtionships of his backers but no traces of conspiracy were found. How is the search going for the information officers?¡¹

    ¡¸They said nothing could be found. He evaded not only Keh, but the of my information officers as well, which means this guy is extremely smart. I have to make sure to take precautions on top of my precautions.¡¹

    Keh tries to exin how no rtionship exists between his backers, but the King doesn¡¯t listen.

    ¡¸Now is the time to exterminate internal trouble and stabilize the national government. I cannot afford to focus on foreign wars. It¡¯s good enough to somehow maintain the present condition.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸R-......right sire¡¹¡¹

    Erich and Keh both let out a half-hearted response.

    After the King finishes speaking, he pulls Erich aside and whispers in his ear.

    ¡¸Keh is skilled in working out ns in his head. Scheming is his field of expertise, so let me know immediately if you discover any unsettling actions from him.¡¹

    The King pulls Keh aside next.

    ¡¸Erich holds the army in his hands. He probably thinks he can eliminate me if he starts a revolt. Be on constant alert.¡¹

    And then the King dismisses both of them.

    The King¡¯s stern expression gradually rxes as he returns to his room.

    His steps were light almost like he was skipping.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, good work today as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my apologies for keeping you waiting Rosario.¡¹

    Prostrating on the floor in the King¡¯s room is a single woman.

    The King lifts the female up and kisses her passionately.

    ¡¸Aah, Your Majesty...... Rosario will die if you do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. I will die from loneliness if you die.¡¹

    The King stops kissing Rosario and hugs her tightly.

    ¡¸I was speaking with my most prominent vassals but they don¡¯t believe me either. Even though the threat will soon reach them......¡¹

    ¡¸Rosario is extremely stupidpared to the brilliant mind of Your Majesty so none of thisplicated situation makes sense at all.¡¹

    The King¡¯s sullen face loosens up as he takes the woman to bed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what makes you cute. You¡¯re the only one who unconditionally believes in me. Now, let us make love.¡¹

    ¡¸Please bestow me with plenty of your affection tonight as well, Your Majesty......¡¹

    The woman moans excessively at the King¡¯s forceful approach.

    As soon as the King¡¯s member enters her, she moans as dramatically as someone would scream when they get stabbed.

    ¡¸Your Majesty¡¯s shaft is too incredible...... I think I might die!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s cute how honest you are! It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t know anything. I...... I will protect you!¡¹

    Eventually the King reaches climax and copses on the bed exhaustedly.

    Rosario stares down at his head with cold eyes and gently pats the King like a mother would.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Side Story: Search for the Culprit.

    I rx in the living room with the other girls.

    Some are enjoying tea and snacks, some are lovingly taking care of children, some are quietly reading books, some are jostling with each other rowdily, and Irijina is eating a whole roast of meat.

    Everyone is enjoying themselves peacefully.

    However, the calm time would be disturbed by an unjust act of barbarism.

    Pppbbbbfhpii~~

    A sound cuts through the mood of the room. It wasn¡¯t a loud sound but it was loud enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s time stops.

    Those ying around also stop moving, while Nonna¡¯s hand retracts without grabbing her teacup.

    Irijina is the only one unfazed and continues munching on her meat.

    Everyone looks around and asks ¡®who was it¡¯ with their eyes.

    However nobody says anything for fear of falsely using somebody of leaking a fart in front of me.

    They were trying to avoid bringing up the topic first and focusing the conversation on them.

    Everyone gradually begins to resume what they were doing before the fart.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s right to pretend it didn¡¯t happen.

    That would bring back the peaceful atmosphere...... or it should have.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    It stinks, it smells like something rotting.

    This kind of smelly fart is pretty rare.

    ¡¸......aaah, good grief! It stinks like hell!! Who was it!!?¡¹

    Finally unable to bear it, Ca shouts angrily and the subject was brought out into the open.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t me.¡¹

    Nonna is the first one to deny and drinks her tea like nothing happened.

    Although, her eyebrows remain wrinkled due to the smell.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not me either!¡¹

    Celia also speaks up and leans on me.

    There, there, I know it¡¯s not you.

    That should do it for the girls who will deny the act particrly strongly.

    ¡¸Mama is not stinky, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No~¡¹¡¸No dinky~¡¹

    Mel and Maria plead their innocence while ying with their children.

    And the search for the culprit began.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Yoguri-san? It¡¯s so smelly.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not! If I had to say, it¡¯s more likely toe from you......¡¹

    ¡¸What, it¡¯s not me either!?¡¹

    ¡¸With the smell this strong, it must havee from upwind...... meaning someone close to the door......¡¹

    ¡¸S¡¯not me! I don¡¯t lie!¡¹

    I can¡¯t take it when a single fart causes this much friction between us.

    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s me.¡¹

    If I do this, no one should have a problem.

    The culprit would be one of the girls if it isn¡¯t me.

    And I¡¯m sure none of them would be willing to admit it.

    ¡¸G-geez, how vulgar Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s Aegir-san then......¡¹

    That should end the whole argument.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t agree with that!¡¹

    Celia cuts in a destroys the temporary peace I created.

    ¡¸I was beside Aegir-sama the whole time and everyone¡¯s faces scrunched up before the smell came over to us! I absolutely won¡¯t let this end with the me pushed onto Aegir-sama!¡¹

    I appreciate her consideration but it wasn¡¯t necessary...... just when I settled the debate right then and there.

    The girls begin arguing again.

    ¡¸The smell came from over there! Isn¡¯t it Catherine-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? The one denying it so strongly must be the one who did it.¡¹

    All this ring is ridiculous.

    How should I resolve this?

    ¡¸Hahaha, it stinks. It¡¯s delicious and it stinks!¡¹

    Irijina continues eating her meat as if unaware of all the fuss that was made. If it¡¯s her, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸Irijina, you¡¯re the one who farted.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? I didn¡¯t do it.¡¹

    I pat the giant Irijina and whisper softly to her.

    ¡¸Your ass did it without you knowing. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s something that happens to everybody.¡¹

    ¡¸......I-is that the case? Sorry! It seems like my ass did it on its own!¡¹

    My apologies, Irijina. If it¡¯s you, the others won¡¯t me you too much.

    I¡¯ll drink with youter.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s possible with Irijina-san¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    The girls make peace once again.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t ept that!¡¹

    The one who interrupted this time was M.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been with Irijina-san often enough to know that the sound she makes is loud enough to interrupt conversations so it should be obvious when she does it!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true......¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina-san, have a little modesty......¡¹

    ¡¸No M, this is not the ce-¡¹

    ¡¸No, I will not allow an innocent person to be recognized as the culprit on my watch. We should search for the real culprit!¡¹

    Oh yeah, M was this kind of person.

    That¡¯s why she has a reputation of being too strict as the enforcer of public order.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s confirm everyone¡¯s statements!!¡¹

    Whatever, do as you please.

    I don¡¯t care who did it.

    Afterwards, even M¡¯s strict investigation did not reveal the true farting culprit and the case turned into an unsolved mystery.

    That reminds me, Casie would usually be making a fuss in times like these but I don¡¯t see her anywhere.

    Thest time I saw her, she was eating something while staying away from Irijina.

    I look around and find the maids in the courtyard by an open fire.

    ¡¸We¡¯re roasting potatoes.¡¹

    ¡¸We already roasted 10 of them...... but there¡¯s one missing. How strange, nobody came by at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t the spirit of the mansion take it? You know how food often just disappears? Especially those made with pumpkin.¡¹

    What a mysterious story.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Army: 14,300 men

    Infantry: 7200, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 3900 (Vassal lords army: 1400)

    Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 470 gold

    Sexual Partners: 233, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 227: Vandolea War â‘¤ Absolute Power

    <h4>Chapter 227: Vandolea War ¢Ý Absolute Power</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The tremendous amount of smoke spewed into the air from the Dard mountain dyes the sky gray.

    Ally and enemy soldiers alike stand side-by-side staring at the otherworldly scene like idiots with their mouths open.

    ¡¸......the soldiers can¡¯t fight like this.¡¹

    A man who appears to be themander of the Vandolea army looks at me awkwardly.

    ¡¸I guess not. Let¡¯s have a ceasefire until it calms down.¡¹

    I reply while thinking about where I¡¯ve seen this guy¡¯s face before.

    If we were to resume battle now, it would be like the military training of some unmotivated vigers.

    The enemymander¡¯s gaze sharpens as he focuses on my face.

    ¡¸Who would have thought I would meet you and exchange words with you again......¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, yeah. It¡¯s been a while since then.¡¹

    I look over at Celia who is beside me.

    Who was this guy again?

    ¡¸He¡¯s themander of the first invading army. I believe he¡¯s named Bej?ek...... you know, the one you took a prisoner of war from.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, since that time. What a touching reunion.¡¹

    ¡¸...... I¡¯m just some insignificant person.¡¹

    He¡¯s acting all timid after I spent all that effort trying to remember him.

    He¡¯s so selfish.

    Oh well, let¡¯s change the topic.

    ¡¸In any case, this is a first for me. This kind of stuff...... doesn¡¯t seem like it happens a lot in Vandolea.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. I¡¯ve never heard of fire and smoke blowing out from Dard even from legends! Whether it¡¯s the fury of God or the resurrection of the Demon King...... your guess is as good as mine.¡¹

    ¡¸God¡¯s fury huh, that¡¯s a conventional way of saying it but it also sounds believable.¡¹

    The smoke endlessly billows up and only grows in size.

    The south side of the Dard mountain is already covered with the ashy smoke and it¡¯s hard to see past the dark clouds.

    It feels like the ascending clouds of smoke would hide the whole sky.

    ¡¸Anything could happen while our allies and enemies are jumbled together like this. Let¡¯s split up for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure......¡¹

    Bej?ek and I yell at all the soldiers who are staring nkly at the mountain, forcefully separating our armies to the north and south.

    We try to get back into formation just in case but it isn¡¯t working out too well.

    I check on the condition of my allies during this brief ceasefire and they are distraught as expected.

    The ones most affected are the bow cavalry and theirmander Luna.

    ¡¸T-the mountain is angry. When did we incur its wrath......¡¹

    Luna, who doesn¡¯t usually show her emotions, is now hugging herself and trembling in fear.

    I embrace her to reassure her but she doesn¡¯t stop shaking.

    Seeing no other option, I extend a finger to her crotch, but she clearly rejects me saying now is not the right time.

    It makes me a little sad.

    It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s think about what we should do next.

    ¡¸What do you guys think we should do?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan go into thinking as to how to deal with this abnormal situation.

    And the both of them reachpletely differing conclusions.

    ¡¸I believe we should march forward regardless of whether the unusual event dies down or the situation remains the same.¡¹

    ¡¸We should retreat for now. We have already achieved our goal of advancing to the south of Malt.¡¹

    Leopolt insists that we progress forward while Tristan wants to pull back.

    ¡¸The enemy soldiers are just as distraught, which means it would be easy for us to take down the capital right now when all of Vandolea is affected by the anomaly. This isn¡¯t an opportunity we should pass up.¡¹

    ¡¸It is not the right time to gamble when something unknown is happening. We should pull back to the south line of Malt and watch how everything ys out. Besides, we don¡¯t have to worry about the enemy pursuing us.¡¹

    In the midst of all these strange and sudden events, should we pursue greater results rapidly or should we just hold onto our initial results, let me hear the conclusion after more discussion.

    ¡¸¡¸Well then, shall we ask Lord Hardlett what he thinks?¡¹¡¹

    These guys just threw it back at me in the end.

    Whose work do they think this belongs to?

    ¡¸Making the final decision is a job which definitely belongs to Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ......fine, I get it.

    ¡¸......then let¡¯s retreat. We¡¯ve alreadypleted our objective.¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    The real reason is not because we achieved our goal.

    Tristan is obviously relieved, probably because he just wants to go home as soon as possible.

    On the other hand, Leopolt¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change and his onlyment was ¡°understood¡±.

    I can tell though.

    He¡¯s probably sulking inside.

    I call out to Leopolt right as he was about to make preparations for the army to retreat.

    ¡¸Does it upset you that I chose to follow Tristan¡¯s advice instead?¡¹

    ¡¸Making decisions is Lord Hardlett¡¯s job. If that is the direction you chose, I can only obey.¡¹

    Fumu, I guess I should tell him the real reason.

    ¡¸You see, I didn¡¯t really choose Tristan¡¯s suggestion. I was thinking of retreating from the start.¡¹

    Only Leopolt¡¯s eyes turn toward me.

    ¡¸And what was the reason for that thought?¡¹

    I smile and respond while folding up the cor of Leopolt¡¯s military uniform.

    ¡¸I had a bad feeling. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    Ever since fire starteding out from the mountain, I get this strange chill running down my spine and I can¡¯t stop thinking something bad is going to happen.

    For the past little while and even now, I can¡¯t stop shaking.

    ¡¸......there¡¯s no other reason except this gut feeling of yours?¡¹

    Leopolt asks while folding down his cor.

    ¡¸Nothing except my instincts. Not happy with that answer?¡¹

    I flip up the cor of Leopolt¡¯s uniform again.

    He immediately adjusts it back and stays silent for a short moment.

    ¡¸No, Lord Hardlett definitely has the devil¡¯s luck if nothing else. I should obediently ept your judgement rather than follow the conclusion of making poor assumptions.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. ......wait a second.¡¹

    This guy, he just said the only thing I had going for me was luck, right?

    ¡¸Pardon me, you also have brute strength. Now if you will excuse me, I will go make preparations.¡¹

    Leopolt takes his leave after thatment.

    How dare heugh at me internally while he remains expressionless on the surface.

    A little while after the order was given, I felt something hit my back.

    It was Pipi who came running to me.

    ¡¸Chief! The mountain...... the mountain......¡¹

    So Pipi is scared of the unusual activity on the mountain just like Luna is?

    I¡¯ll just gently soothe her.......

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! Something doesn¡¯t look right with the smoke! It¡¯s bing shorter! It¡¯s being sucked into the mountain!¡¹

    ¡¸The smoke?¡¹

    Smoke should be spread all over.

    If it¡¯s getting sucked in, there would have to be a giant God or something.

    I concentrate my eyes towards the mountain but the thick ck smoke surrounding the area makes it hard to see.

    However, it does appear that some of the smoke isn¡¯t ascending as high anymore.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Pipi, we¡¯ll be going back north soon.¡¹

    I hug her to set her mind at ease but the shouting continues.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the smoke is crumbling the surface of the mountain!¡¹

    That¡¯s Celia.

    I look carefully and see that the rising smoke is breaking parts of the mountain¡¯s surface instead of dispersing into the air and parts of the Dard mountain is being carried down.

    ¡¸Dard mountain isn¡¯t a small mountain, right!?¡¹

    This mountain isn¡¯t just an ordinary mountain you can find anywhere even when viewed on the map.

    The mountain straddling the Altair-Vandolea border boasts a considerable size.

    It should be several thousand meters tall as well.

    ¡¸B-but the smoke has already reached the halfway point!¡¹

    The chills I feel on my back get stronger.

    The smoke rolls down at terrifying speed, yet it is still barely visible.

    As expected there is still quite some distance until it will reach us, plus this is the ins so it shouldn¡¯t go that far......

    The confusionsted for a second.

    ¡¸Leopolt! Stop all preparations and have everyone retreat to the north!¡¹

    ¡¸Right...... should we go immediately?¡¹

    Have no intentions to discuss.

    ¡¸Dispose of the tents and heavy objects, there¡¯s no need to maintain ranks and it¡¯s fine if you have to abandon equipment. All members will evacuate...... no, run away!!¡¹

    Leopolt looks briefly at the mountain though he doesn¡¯t say anything else and repeats my order to the others.

    Tristan, who normallyins all the time, simrly bes a messenger and rys the instructions to our allies.

    ¡¸Withdraw...... so we don¡¯t need to maintain formation?¡¹¡¸Run freely...... what does that mean?¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, did we lose?¡¹

    The soldiers mix with the different squads and start running north in a disjointed state.

    They were told not to retreat in disorder during training so when they found me, all of them slowed down to ask me whether I was actually asking them to do so.

    ¡¸What are you dilly-dallying for!? Run as fast as you can!!¡¹

    When I yelled at them, all of them quickly pick up the pace and sprints away.

    I turn around to check the mountain and the clump of smoke has already reached the foot of the mountain.

    That¡¯s some scary speed.

    ¡¸H-hey, the enemy is running away.¡¹

    ¡¸Why...... aren¡¯t we in ceasefire?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, did we win?¡¹

    The enemy soldiers located slightly to the south are also confused.

    Bej?ek¡¯s face is saying he doesn¡¯t know what is going on either.

    I raise my spear and point it towards the mountain.

    The enemy soldiers follow the direction my spearhead was pointing and realize the mass of smoke moving down the mountain. They soon start screaming and running just like we did.

    ¡¸D-did we win...... uoooooooh, we won! Oww!!¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot! Run!!¡¹

    One of the enemy soldiers cheered without reading the atmosphere, then ends up getting whacked in the head and pulled along by the arm.

    The ally soldiers did not know what they were running from at first, but ran faster when they realized the gradually approaching smoke and ended up in a full sprint.

    ¡¸Chief! It will definitelye here!¡¹

    That isn¡¯t smoke.

    A gray colored wall is closing in on us.

    The wall which has already slid down the mountain isn¡¯t slowing down even on t ground.

    ¡¸It¡¯s even faster than a horse...... what incredible speed!¡¹

    We¡¯re running at full speed yet the wall is getting bigger and bigger.

    The infantry scream as they are unable to run fast enough to escape it and end up climbing on the backs of the cavalry.

    ¡¸Look at that!!¡¹

    Celia points to a farm vige while on horseback.

    The vigers of the nearby settlement were looking worriedly at the battlefield to determine what fate would await them.

    ¡¸They¡¯re getting swallowed......¡¹

    The entire vige as well as the adjacent forest was swallowed by the gray wall in an instant.

    Then, it left burning red mes in its trail.

    ¡¸That smoke is hot enough to set things on fire......?¡¹

    That means the vigers are unfortunately all dead.

    If we stood still and watched, we would probably have ended up with the same fate.

    ¡¸If you clear your mind of all thoughts, fire would also......¡¹

    ¡¸Just be quiet!¡¹

    I grab Kroll as he mumbles some meaningless garbage and run with him.

    We ran a considerable distance to the north but the wall still chases us.

    It moves forward, burning all the forests, fields, and even small settlements along the way.

    ¡¸That thing about God¡¯s having a drink is nonsense. This is literally the breath of a demon.¡¹

    I look behind me and see a portion of the Vandolea soldiers who are stopping to hide behind some rocks.

    ¡¸Idiots...... this isn¡¯t just a gust of wind. This breeze is hot enough to set things on fire.¡¹

    Sure enough, dying cries can be heard as soon as the smoke flows into the rocky area.

    Although it quickly bes silent again.

    When I finally had to pay attention to how close it got behind me, I hear a small scream.

    ¡¸Celia!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s horse gets its leg caught in a hole and tumbles over.

    The horse isn¡¯t one to make such a mistake in normal circumstances but its legs might have tangled together due to the pressureing from behind.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    I quickly stop my horse.

    M, who was running beside me, also stops.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! If you stop now, it¡¯ll catch up to you!!¡¹

    ¡¸You go first, I¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but......¡¹

    I re at M who was about to say something.

    It might be the first time I look at a woman this way.

    M nods with tears in her eyes and runs off.

    Sorry, I know you¡¯re worried about me.

    But I can¡¯t imagine leaving Celia behind.

    ¡¸Move it, move!¡¹

    Therge group of allies has already fled to the north.

    I push my way through the panicking Vandolea soldiers and rush to Celia¡¯s aid.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes...... but the horse......¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like Celia herself suffered any major injuries but the horse¡¯s leg is broken.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have time. Get on.¡¹

    I pick up Celia and put her on the horse in front of me.

    I nce behind me.

    The smoke has already closed the distance because I stopped moving forward.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go full speed Schwartz. I don¡¯t care if you have to kick away those in front of you.¡¹

    To be honest, there is only a small chance we will be able to outrun the smoke considering how fast it moves.

    But abandoning Celia was never a choice.

    I¡¯ll do as much as I can.

    Schwartz neighs softly and runs like a ck wind.

    It feels like the Vandolea infantry and cavalry running in front are standing still.

    There are no horses who can match this guy¡¯s speed.

    At this speed, we could probably reach the Federation in a single day.

    Even so.......

    ¡¸It¡¯s catching up......¡¹

    The gray colored smoke is even faster.

    I don¡¯t have the effort to turn backwards, but I¡¯m sure the smoke would be right in front of my eyes if I did.

    I can already start hearing the screams of the Vandolea soldiers behind me.

    The pond which passed before my eyes for an instant crosses my mind, but I reject the idea.

    My instinct tells me it wouldn¡¯t work.

    I can only trust in Schwartz that he would be able to outrun the smoke.

    Schwartz turns toward me while maintaining his speed.

    His face looks horrible and foam ising out from his mouth as he tries to tell me something with his eyes.

    It felt like he was saying ¡°heavy¡±.

    ¡¸Celia, lend me a knife.¡¹

    Without waiting for a reply, I forcefully take the knife from her hip, cut the leather string tying the horse armor together with his mane and throw it away.

    I remove my own armor and toss it away as well.

    Seeing what I was doing, Celia follows suit and takes off her own armor as well as her clothes, leaving just her underwear on.

    Several kilograms worth of armor lessen the weight on Schwartz¡¯s back and he raises his speed one more level higher.

    It felt like time stopped for all the surrounding soldiers as we zoomed past them.

    ¡¸Still no good!?¡¹

    The flood of smoke doesn¡¯t seem to recede.

    It seems even faster than the elerating Schwartz and there is almost no gap between us.

    I can feel the hot air surrounding us.

    Schwartz turns his head at me again.

    Is it still too heavy?

    ¡¸Throw me off! It¡¯s because of me that Aegir-sama will die!¡¹

    Celia tries to jump off but I hold her down and rub her ass while I think.

    The Dual Crater is light so that¡¯s not the problem.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s this......¡¹

    The dwarven spear easily weighs more than 30 kilograms.

    I like it quite a bit and it¡¯s also the proof of friendship between me and the dwarves.......

    ¡¸It won¡¯t mean anything if I be charcoal while hanging onto it.¡¹

    I throw the spear backwards.

    Now I just have to leave everything to Schwartz.

    I pat his ck head lightly before hugging Celia and bringing our bodies low.

    It feels like we got a little faster.

    I continue to hear death throes around me and the heat gets stronger, then I feel fine sands hitting my body.

    I don¡¯t know if it caught up, but smoke wraps around in front of me and my field of vision goes ck.

    I don¡¯t want to die before I get to meet Lucy.

    Celia has finally grown up into a beautifuldy too, it¡¯s such a waste for her to burn.

    When I gently hug Celia, who clings to me in tears, the view in front of me suddenly clears up.

    I turn back and see the flood of smoke stop moving, eventually breaking apart slowly.

    ¡¸It looks like I still have a chance to meet Lucy.¡¹

    I let the sobbing Celia know we¡¯re safe.

    ¡¸Waah...... ueeeaaaah! I¡¯m sorry...... for tripping...... and putting Aegir-sama in danger!!¡¹

    Celia obviously cries and hugs me.

    M and Irijina also rush over in tears.

    It doesn¡¯t look like any of the soldiers behind me survived.

    ¡¸Just in case, go a little further north before confirming the amount of losses.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t overreact to what happened.

    You could at least show you care.

    ¡¸The general should have been the first to escape. Please be careful next time.¡¹

    Don¡¯t be like that, you¡¯re making Celia cry more.

    I survived, so it¡¯s all good now.

    Leopolt turns around after that briefment and Tristan speaks to him.

    ¡¸You breathed a big sigh of relief just now, didn¡¯t you. You were actually worried, weren¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸The army will copse if the general is defeated. It is a natural thing to worry about.¡¹

    ¡¸You wanted to go back for a second, didn¡¯t you. It didn¡¯t seem like your usual calm self.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    They¡¯re talking with each other about something.

    Ah, Leopolt just tripped Tristan.

    Guys, don¡¯t fight amongst yourselves.

    From what I can see, my army hasn¡¯t lost anybody.

    Everybody managed to get away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry...... I¡¯m so sorry...... hic.¡¹

    Now, I just have tofort the crying Celia.

    I sigh lightly andment as I look at thend to the south which has bepletely gray.

    The Vandolea army and I head north for a while to confirm the current situation together.

    Bej?ek agrees that it would be stupid if we fought each other using sticks and stones with our faces covered in ash after losing our armor and weapons.

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Our troops suffered very few casualties. Only a few dozen tripped and were swallowed up. The vassal lords¡¯ armies are pretty much unharmed too.¡¹

    That¡¯s fortunate.

    It was probably a good idea that we made preparations to retreat even if it was barely toote.

    I pull Schwartz¡¯s charred tail as I listen to Leopolt¡¯s report.

    ¡¸On the other hand, Vandolea cannot distinguish who was killed in battle...... a third of their army is missing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... but they were further south than we were. They should be happy that 10,000 survived.¡¹

    Ah! His tail was pulled off.

    ...... oh, nevermind. Just the burnt hairs fell off. That scared me for a second there.

    Ow, don¡¯t bite my head Schwartz, that hurts.

    ¡¸A scout was deployed to confirm the areas further away.¡¹

    It probably isn¡¯t a very pleasant report.

    ¡¸The smoke...... it¡¯s probably better to call it a heated up mass of ash. That stuff was apparently leaking to all sides around the mountain. The damage it caused was massive, no it¡¯s better to say it was a catastrophe.¡¹

    I nod as I listen to the report Leopolt gathered from the findings of all the scouts.

    I¡¯m reminded of the vige that burned down.

    ¡¸The towns and viges within range got burned down without exception and buried in ash. The Dard mountain is still spewing ash from the top as we speak. Large red mes can be seen near the peak as well.¡¹

    Leopolt and I can listen calmly but the same can¡¯t be said for the Vandolea army.

    It¡¯s no wonder because the report was about how their own farming viges werepletely wiped out.

    ¡¸The areas near the mountain has thick ash and residual heat so investigations can¡¯t be done yet, but there should not be any need.¡¹

    If the outer ring was as bad as what we saw, then there would be no point going further inside. There are probably no survivors.

    ¡¸......what a mess. How could something like this happen......¡¹

    Bej?ek slumps his shoulders in exhaustion.

    His soldiers also threw away their weapons and armor to make it easier to run away.

    The appearance of him sitting down with ash stered to one side of his face makes him look more like a ghost than a defeated soldier.

    ¡¸The ash is being spread in a circr fashion around the mountain. It hasn¡¯t been confirmed but it probably flowed not only to the Vandolea side but also to the Altair side.¡¹

    If so, then this would be an unprecedented catastrophe.

    ¡¸Yes. There will be major fluctuations which will affect the existence of the southern nations.¡¹

    All the strategies we came up with might have be useless now.

    ¡¸I guess we¡¯ll go back.¡¹

    There was no need for lengthy discussion.

    It doesn¡¯t look like ceasefire negotiations or continuation of war will be possible with Vandolea.

    The soldiers probably want to return north as soon as possible.

    If I say to them that we¡¯ll be crossing over the mountain of ash and resuming the invasion, some of them may want to run away.

    ¡¸What are you guys going to do?¡¹

    I call out to Bej?ek.

    ¡¸Vand is far enough from the mountain...... the ash shouldn¡¯t have covered it so we have to make our report. However......¡¹

    As I thought, this expedition is not an ordinary one.

    ¡¸It might be unnecessary concern, but-¡¹

    Leopolt steps in front of Bej?ek.

    ¡¸Vandolea aspared to Goldonia views your army as a group of deserters and our nation has told us they would not be intervening.¡¹

    Bej?ek was not shocked when he was told of this news.

    ¡¸Deserters......huh? I thought it was something like that. We could never just return alive from the start.¡¹

    Bej?ek and the soldiers around him hang their heads and stare at the ground sadly.

    You can¡¯t me then since they had no home to return to the moment they departed.

    ¡¸Come to my territory. You won¡¯t be free to do anything, however you will definitely be treated more favorably there than if you returned to your fathend.¡¹

    Some of the soldiers lift their heads up.

    Bej?ek¡¯s head remains down though.

    ¡¸The dishonor of betraying our fathend...... hahaha, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡¹

    He looks at thend buried in ash.

    ¡¸My birthce as well...... is located at the base of the Dard mountain. I tried my hardest not to disgrace my family but it¡¯s all over now.¡¹

    Bej?ek turns around.

    ¡¸Those who want to return to our country may go. With that said, it won¡¯t be easy to return now...... you will have to make a huge detour to the east......¡¹

    ¡¸You will get a few days worth of food.¡¹

    Bej?ek adds at the end.

    ¡¸Those who want to follow me to Goldonia can stay here. Lord Hardlett will probably not treat us poorly.¡¹

    The Vandolea soldiers murmur amongst themselves before 10% of the soldiers take food and head east while the other 90% remain.

    It isn¡¯t normal to run together with the enemy from fire spewing from the mountain after a deathmatch with them. What a strange twist of fate.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about your treatment after we get back. Your heads will be lopped off if youmit any wrongdoings, but you should be fine if you¡¯re obedient.¡¹

    Something suddenly falls on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Snow...... it¡¯s still autumn though.¡¹

    This falling white stuff...... it should not be possible during autumn even when we¡¯re so far south of the central ins.

    When I try grabbing some of it and squeezing my hand, it gives off a foul smell without melting.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s ash...... it doesn¡¯t feel hot though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s piling up more and more.¡¹

    As M said, the ash like snow is falling and umting on the ground, the river, and the fields.

    We advance north despite the unceasing fall of ash.

    The forest and river quickly be covered with the gray material.

    I asionally brush the pile of ash off my head as we march north to get out of this colorless world.

    It was an iplete war but it¡¯s over.

    The southern region is now permanently changed

    ¡¸Oh yeah, Celia put on some clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸An idiot like me deserves to stay naked......¡¹

    Celia clings to me in her underwear.

    It seems she¡¯s still bothered about putting me in a near-death situation.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it so much since we got saved in the end. Hey, Christoph is going to see you at this rate.¡¹

    I pull her underwear to the side to tease her.

    He¡¯ll see your pretty white ass, you know.

    ¡¸A fool like me deserves to be seen naked by Christoph and used as masturbation material.¡¹

    Celia keeps sulking while clinging to me.

    I kick Christoph away when he tried to take a peek and cover Celia with a nket.

    She¡¯s be so miserable.

    What am I going to do with her.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Family: Nonna (the pretty Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine)

    Catherine (concubine, sexually frustrated ++), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (Suspect K), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (sexually frustrated +++), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), ??? (strange nt)

    Subordinates: Celia (depressed), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse, burnt ), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 14,200 men

    Infantry: 7150 , Cavalry: 800, Archers: 950, Bow Cavalry: 3900 (Vassal lords army: 1400)

    Cannons: 10, Large Cannons: 10 (abandoned cannons on the frontlines)

    Vandolea Army?: 9000

    Assets: 470 gold

    Sexual Partners: 233, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 228: The Wind Blows

    <h4>Chapter 228: The Wind Blows</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    Vandolea. Capital City: Vand.

    ¡¸Isaritus...... and Kashegard too!?¡¹

    ¡¸The city is buried under a mountain of ash taller than a person so we can¡¯t even get close!¡¹

    ¡¸Does nobody know what¡¯s going on around here!? I don¡¯t care who it is, bring them here so they can tell me the situation.¡¹

    ¡¸The thing is, nobody from the city can escape...... we only have the testimonies of peddlers who watched what happened from a distance.¡¹

    The members participating in the Vandolea People¡¯s Assembly are surrounding a map with perplexed looks on their faces.

    Cities on the map are being blotted out with ink as they listen to the jumbled reports.

    When they heard fire was erupting from the Dard mountain, the first thing they were worried about was the safety of the First and Second Army Corps defending against an attack by Altair at the base of the mountain.

    But as time passed, they started to hear reports about more and more serious damages.

    ¡¸Ke as well......?¡¹

    ¡¸Urande is a city with 20,000 people. Not even a single person was saved!?¡¹

    ¡¸The cities and people don¡¯t matter right now! What¡¯s going on with the army fighting on the border!?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? Urande, which is 30 kilometers away, got wiped out. Obviously there won¡¯t be any survivors when they¡¯re fighting at the base of the mountain!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!? You defeatist!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, ipetent fool! I¡¯ll purge you!¡¹

    They finally start scuffling with each other.

    ¡¸Will you stop, you two idiots!? ......if we think about it realistically, the First and Second corps are probably extinguished and the same can be said for the provisional army designated as backup...... we¡¯ve lost most of our military power.¡¹

    Everyone slumps their shoulders in disappointment.

    Vandolea has lost all its strength including the army formed by adding every elite squad to the survivors of the Third Corps.

    ¡¸B-but Altair¡¯s forces should also have been wiped out, if we hurry and reorganize the army......¡¹

    ¡¸No, Altair never fought using elite soldiers. They only had peasants charge at us with spears...... they could probably gather forces much quicker than we can.¡¹

    ¡¸This should be quite the crisis for them, do you think they¡¯ll continue the invasion?¡¹

    Everyone goes into thinking.

    And their conclusion was ¡®yes¡¯.

    ¡¸They¡¯re screwed in the head. Anything is possible.¡¹

    ¡¸They probably won¡¯t move now, but it¡¯s possible they¡¯ll circle around to the north or south once the mountain settles down.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, Goldonia is also poised for something big. The possibility of them flooding in from the north is also......¡¹

    The man acting as mediator pped his hands.

    ¡¸First, we should get our troops together before we can do anything. We¡¯ll take men of course, but we¡¯ll also take adult women. Recruit any and every citizen from 16 to 45!¡¹

    ¡¸We have no choice.¡¹

    ¡¸If we can¡¯t get through this situation, our country is done for.¡¹

    After the conclusion was reached, everyone¡¯s gazes concentrate at one point.

    The mediator was the one in charge of the discussion up until this point but their target this time was the old man who hasn¡¯t said a single word since the meeting started.

    ¡¸W-what is it......?¡¹

    ¡¸Comrade Bece, the 15 000 soldiers you dispatched to Goldonia are more precious than jewels. The situation would be considerably different if we had them in our hands right now.¡¹

    The elder leans backward from the pressure he felt but quickly tries to retake the initiative by yelling out loudly.

    ¡¸How could I have known that disaster would happen on Dard!? It was the best n to make at that time!!¡¹

    ¡¸But in the end, they disappeared into the ash! They were fighting a meaningless fight, unlike the army battling with Altair. And it¡¯s even made Goldonia into our enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but Goldonia views them as deserters......¡¹

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t they invaded deep into ournd because they don¡¯t believe that!?¡¹

    Thergest unresolved problem of the People¡¯s Assembly before the spouting of fire from Dard mountain was how to deal with Hardlett¡¯s army advancing from the south.

    With the main force devoted to fighting Altair, they couldn¡¯t spare any soldiers to defend against his attack.

    There would be no choice but to execute the n to mobilize several tens of thousands of peasant soldiers to buy time.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s...... w-well it was also approved by the People¡¯s Representative. I do not hold sole responsibility.¡¹

    The mediator ms a piece of paper in front of the old man.

    ¡¸It is written that the Representative does not know of what happened. It was all Bece¡¯s judgement. Do you have anything to say?¡¹

    The politeness disappeared from the mediator¡¯s tone.

    All the other members present have grim looks on their faces.

    ¡¸I-impossible! I definitely got consent from the Representative! I was told that I could do as I wished!¡¹

    ¡¸There is no official decree nor is there a notice to us, so how can we believe you!? All you have is this single piece of paper...... that¡¯s it.¡¹

    The elder takes the document in front of him and reads it.

    ¡¸No approval from the People¡¯s Representative for the invasion on Goldonia. It was all the sole decision of Commissary Bece......you say? What nonsense! Representative, Representative!!¡¹

    The members of the Assembly grab the elder and pins him down as he turns pale and tries to run.

    ¡¸Guards, take him away! He¡¯s an enemy of the people!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong! At that time, I definitely received approval from the Representative! Representativeeeeee!!¡¹

    The elder screams in the direction of the Representative¡¯s office even as his legs get grabbed by the guards and pulled away.

    ¡¸One cancer of Vandolea is gone now...... but our nation is still on the brink of death with this serious disease. I would like all the members here to work like their life depended on it.¡¹

    Out of everybody who nods, one man mumbled in a subdued voice.

    ¡¸The ash...... won¡¯t stop.¡¹

    The endlessly falling ash endlessly umtes in piles of unmelting snow.

    Olga Federation. White City Siege Battle. Imperial Army Camp.

    ¡¸So this is White City...... what a beautiful city.¡¹

    Zaphnes mutters as he looks at the chalk colored castle walls after crossing the North Teries river andnding on the west side of White City.

    ¡¸I heard that the imperial capital Gand has more poption...... but nothing can rival this enormous wall.¡¹

    His subordinates also look up at the walls keenly.

    Nothing else stood in the way of Zaphnes after he defeated the main force of the Federation in battle near Albens territory and he finally made his way safely to White City.

    On the other hand, the fleet led by Sekrit handedly defeated the Federation¡¯s river fleet and secured naval supremacy.

    It became possible for the Empire to freelynd on the north bank of the river after attainingplete supremacy on the waters, allowing them to push back the desperately resisting Federation forces in the area and gradually surrounding White City from all sides except from the east.

    ¡¸So they won¡¯t abandon the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ording to the prisoners of war, it looks like they intend to defend till the end. Emperor Jund II is still staying in White City as well.¡¹

    Zaphnes smiles satisfyingly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. That means the battle will be settled when White City falls.¡¹

    The Olga Federation is a big ce, much bigger than the Empire purely in terms of area despite having many ces unsuitable for living.

    ¡¸No matter howrge an army we have, we can¡¯t search the nooks and crannies of the vastnds of the Federation. We have to get them to surrender.¡¹

    It was safe to say that the advancing Imperial army had an overwhelming advantage with control over the north and south coasts.

    However, they haven¡¯t reached the distant northern regions across the river and it would require years to end the war if the Federation kept running further and further east.

    ¡¸If we crush White City, we might be able to finish the battle this month.¡¹

    Zaphnesughs heartily at his subordinate¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸If we aplished that, we would receive the ultimate reward from His Majesty the Emperor. You and I would be entertained by 100 virgins.¡¹

    After chuckling briefly, seriousness returns to Zaphnes¡¯s face.

    ¡¸That giant wall...... it might have been impregnable if my army was in the stone ages where cannons didn¡¯t exist and we wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything but pray. However, it¡¯s nothing but a big target now.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re absolutely right, Your Excellency. Let¡¯s line up all the cannons we have and st the wall apart.¡¹

    Zaphnes did not only have the Imperial cannons, he also had many cannons seized from the Federation after countless battles.

    If he gathered and shot them all at once, it is unthinkable for the stone wall, no matter how high and sturdy, to withstand the impact.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s mount our first attack. Have all the military ves except the cannoneers strike with everything they have. The war will be over if we can bring White City down. It may displease His Majesty if we screw up and leave anything standing.¡¹

    The military ves assembled from the countries and people who opposed the Empire are considered disposable, however it didn¡¯t mean they would give their all to fight even when threatened with bowguns from behind.

    Which is why the Emperor dered that the military ves who survive two battles will be treated, along with their families, as regr citizens.

    Nobody wants to treat ves like ordinary citizens.

    But the Emperor himself made the deration so it wasn¡¯t easy to overturn that decision without his authority or trust being called into question.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have as many of them die in this final fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Leaving 10 or 20% alive should be enough.¡¹

    Using up military ves wasn¡¯t a particrly painful thing to do, rather it was encouraged.

    The cannoneers line up on Zaphnes¡¯s order and several tens of thousands of military ves flock around White City.

    There wasn¡¯t any set formation and the focus was more on relying on power in numbers to push through.

    ¡¸Still, White City should be protected by many guards. It would be hard for the ves to breakthrough even after the walls are destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll exhaust the enemy by attacking with numbers then defeat their main army when they arrive. Is that right?¡¹

    Zaphnes nods.

    ¡¸There is no counterattack from the enemy. Maybe they¡¯re curled up in a ball somewhere feeling scared?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, they better not have some internal rebellion going on. The military ves won¡¯t die if they surrender.¡¹

    Then, one subordinate steps forward and kneels down.

    ¡¸Will you not contact Her Excellency Sekrit? Our attack will be more efficient if we add in the bombardment from the fleet......¡¹

    Zaphnes shakes his head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, we can¡¯t be borrowing the fleet¡¯s strength all the time. We¡¯ll make the first attack.¡¹

    Zaphnes still intends to bring White City down even after saying that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already been saved plenty of times by Sekrit this war, so if I finish this battle without her aid, His Majesty will turn his attention to me.¡¹

    White City will be sieged without any reinforcements.

    It wasn¡¯t possible for the side defending against the siege to win without any outside help.

    He was already thinking about his reward at this point.

    ¡¸Sekrit will realize if we take too long. Let¡¯s start as soon as preparations are ready.¡¹

    Zaphnes could not hide the grin on his face.

    And then, the attack began.

    ¡¸Fire all cannons!! Shower them with a storm of cannonballs!¡¹

    After the thunderous roar from the collective firing of the cannons, the emitted smoke engulfs the cannoneers.

    There was enough smoke to make it seem like an explosion went off in the Imperial camp.

    A few momentster, innumerable iron spheres crash into White City¡¯s castle walls, cracking the pristine stones and causing parts of the wall to crumble.

    Seeing the enormous wall shatter to pieces, the Imperial soldiers were certain of their victory.

    ¡¸Fire another volley just in case before having the military ves charge in. Fire!¡¹

    The cannoneers waited for the smoke to clear beforeunching the second volley, believing the walls would be reduced to dust.

    ¡¸Charge!!¡¹

    The military ves start running altogether.

    They expected to face White City¡¯s guards after passing through the demolished walls but......

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    The walls of the city did not copse after the smoke cleared.

    The clean exterior of the castle walls was definitely cracked.

    However, the barrage of several hundred cannon balls only scratched the surface of the walls to reveal a gray, unrefined stone wall underneath.

    Furthermore, there was a slight dy in firing the cannons at the supposed weak point of the walls ¨C the base ¨C but the projectiles were repelled after making a sharp metallic ringing on impact, like that of two swords shing.

    ¡¸They added ayer of steel at the base!?¡¹

    ¡¸The surface is just decoration...... That is the real defence of White City!¡¹

    The dull stones of the castle walls did not have a shred of elegance to them.

    But in the eyes of the attackers, it looked more fortified and durable than the beautiful chalk-colored walls.

    The cannons were fired again but resulted in little to no effect on the surface.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a stone wall, yet not much of it broke apart.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t just a stone wall!¡¹

    The initialxity in the Imperial cannoneermanders¡¯ eyes starts changing to worry.

    ¡¸......White City¡¯s walls are well-known for having threeyers...... there are three of those?¡¹

    The cannoneers repeat their meaningless bombardment while the military ves stop moving altogether.

    They were supposed to run into the city through the hole opened by the cannons, but the wall didn¡¯t even get damaged much.

    Nobody would expect them to climb over the towering walls.

    At that moment, a change urred on the White City side.

    The upper portion of the walls opened up.

    ¡¸Lookout windows? They¡¯re just on one side of the wall though.¡¹

    When the military ves looked up, the sky became dark.

    ¡¸Ah...... ah......¡¹

    Countless arrows rained down.

    There were enough arrows that it covered up the sun and made you wonder how many guards were stationed within the walls.

    ¡¸Wah!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Higyaah!¡¹

    The arrows shot from the heights of the tall walls easily prated the crude armor of the ve soldiers and turned them into strange looking corpses.

    ¡¸W-what are you doing!? Aim at the top, stop the arrows!¡¹

    The cannoneers panic and fix their aim on the upper portion of the wall.

    Before they could even fire, the middle portion of the wall opens up and numerous barrels of cannons peek out.

    ¡¸C-cannons......¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaah!!¡¹

    Smoke was apanied by loud booms as cannons were fired from the Empire side and the Federation side.

    In terms of numbers, the Federation had about half as many cannons as the Empire.

    However, the result was one-sided in nature.

    The Federation¡¯s cannons were protected by the walls and only a few of them were unluckily dealt damage by cannonballs that flew into the small openings.

    Meanwhile, the Empire¡¯s cannon squad was exposed to the merciless firing of the Federation squad, who also had the height advantage. As a result, the Imperial cannons were blown up and destroyed one after the other.

    The military ves were defeated by arrows without knowing what to do while the cannon squad eventually couldn¡¯t continue firing and was forced to retreat after abandoning their cannons.

    With the scattering of the cannoneers, the Federation¡¯s cannon squad switched their aim to the military ves and the area in front of the castle gates turned into a bloody hell.

    The chalky white walls crumbled to reveal the gray walls but were soon dyed red with the blood of the military ves.

    The ughter seemed to continue forever until the cup of alcohol Zaphnes prepared in anticipation of his victory dropped to the ground and the order to withdraw was given.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Hardlett Territory. Southern Region.

    After leaving Vandolea, we progressed north steadily together with Bej?ek and his army.

    The march was an unpleasant one where we had to bathe in the continuously falling ash, though it wasn¡¯t an issue as soon as we reached my territory.

    ¡¸Still, everyone is in tatters...... it may have been unavoidable but they don¡¯t have swords or armor on them.¡¹

    ¡¸...... if we gathered all that equipment, we could have probably exchanged it for arge sum of money.¡¹

    The spoils of war we attained during the defense of Malt was sent to Rafen, but it might not be enough to act as the soldiers¡¯ rewards.

    ¡¸They¡¯re looking in sorry shape over there too.¡¹

    I look over at the poor trio of Count Monashi and the others.

    ¡¸Awawa...... who would have thought the mountain would do this......¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet...... don¡¯t give up yet. Calcte the interest per day!¡¹

    ¡¸I have seven daughters at home, this much isn¡¯t enough!¡¹

    They were probably thinking about their rtionship with me when they decided to go borrow money to sortie.

    They must have expected to make up the debt and the war expenditures with the spoils of war.

    However all of that went down the drain with the unexpected incident on the Dard mountain, not only losing them the spoils of war but also their own equipment.

    Adolph would turn blue when he learns of what happened to my stuff but I can¡¯t imagine what those guys will do.

    ¡¸More importantly, it looks like it¡¯s at its limit.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹

    Mes to my side and heaves a sigh.

    I¡¯m wearing a single piece of in clothing after throwing away my armor.

    And my crotch is bulging...... no, the cloth is already tearing.

    It¡¯s the result of the umtion of all the adrenaline from the life-threatening escape and the fact I couldn¡¯t embrace any of the girls after being covered in ash.

    Taking all that into ount, my dick is now about to burst.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t walk around looking like that or it¡¯ll affect your reputation. I¡¯ll help relieve you, so please head into the carriage.¡¹

    M pulls my hand and leads me inside the carriage.

    By the way, Schwartz¡¯s caretaker insisted that his ass was burnt so he was free to walk around without having to carry anything on his back.

    He was quite concerned about his mane being cut and looking stupid.

    I heard some woman making lots of noisest night.

    I guess Schwartz was pent up after returning home from the depths of death, it makes me worry about that girl¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Ahem, go ahead.¡¹

    It looks like preparations were done while I was thinking of that perverted horse.

    M brought a nket into the carriage and rolled on top, then opened her legs slightly.

    ¡¸Relieve me? You simply want it, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    M shyly turns her head to the side.

    What a cutie.

    I grab her knees and spread her legs so I can get in between.

    I don¡¯t need to take off my clothes since my dick has already torn through my pants and is sticking out.

    ¡¸You¡¯re also dripping before being touched.¡¹

    ¡¸How mean...... I don¡¯t like it......¡¹

    I stroke M¡¯s cheek with my hand and bring my face to her neck.

    The womanly smell further excites me and makes my dick swell.

    I¡¯ll leave the caressing forter and put it in now.

    Our hands sp together and fingers entwine as I swoop in for a light kiss before pushing my hips forward.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s going in......¡¹

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    It was right when the tip of my dick was about to plunge into M¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Not fair!!¡¹

    The hood of the carriage was flipped open unabashedly.

    Appearing in front is Irijina.

    Celia must have leaked the information to her, since she¡¯s sneakily clinging to her back.

    She normallyes by herself but she probably feels a little inferior right now.

    ¡¸Irijina...... can¡¯t you be more considerate?¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t the only one who wants the first helping of juice after the battle either! Let¡¯s decide who goes first fairly!!¡¹

    Don¡¯t say it so loud.

    Everyone¡¯s going to look at us if you¡¯re shouting with the hood open.

    I guess we can¡¯t do it now.

    ¡¸Decide however you want...... you better be quick before my dick explodes.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu!!¡¹

    Irijina, M, Celia, and Luna who came into the mix out of nowhere are battling it out.

    ¡¸Arm wrestling...... I thought it would be some sort of trick, but there should be no secret ploy if it¡¯s Irijina.¡¹

    It looks like the first in line will be Irijina.

    ¡¸Soryyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸O! M-my arm¡¯s breaking!¡¹

    M screams.

    ¡¸Hhnnggah!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaah!!¡¹

    Luna screams.

    ¡¸Hnnbah!¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina-san, stop please! It¡¯s bending in a strange way!!¡¹

    Celia shouts.

    I knew it would be Irijina.

    It¡¯s not fair for her to arm wrestle against girls.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    There are lots of things I want to say, but my dick is begging for a woman.

    Besides, it¡¯s not like I have anything toin to Irijina about.

    She¡¯s also one of my cute girls.

    We couldn¡¯t stand up within the carriage so we got on our knees instead.

    Irijina is pretty tall, so there¡¯s not much of a difference in height between us.

    When I wrap my arms around her, I can distinctly feel her toned muscles.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really not womanly at all...... I¡¯m big and rugged.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, you have muscles. But that¡¯s what makes you attractive.¡¹

    I peel Irijina¡¯s clothes off and then get naked myself.

    I give her well-defined abs a light tap while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a wonderful woman. This is the proof.¡¹

    I grab her hand and guide it to my dick.

    It should be apparent to her how enthusiastic a man is when she sees such a hard cock.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge and burly...... just like me!¡¹

    For a split second, the thought of something like that growing out of Irijina¡¯s crotch runs through my mind.

    I shake my head to chase the stupid delusion out.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s make love.¡¹

    We copse on top of the nket in each other¡¯s arms as we kiss passionately, Irijina wrapping her arms and legs around me firmly while I also squeeze her tightly.

    It was an intense embrace which would make any other girl squeal in pain.

    ¡¸¡¸Puha¡¹¡¹

    We separate our lips and Irijina quickly spreads open her genitals.

    I don¡¯t say anything and approach her hole with my erged dick.

    ¡¸Irijina...... can I be a little, no can I be really rough? I¡¯m feeling extremely aroused right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, my body¡¯s strong if nothing else! It won¡¯t break that easily!¡¹

    I can rest assured knowing this woman can take rough sex because she¡¯s not only big but also muscr.

    If I did the same with Nonna or Mel, they would break immediately for sure.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    I hold Irijina¡¯s hips and insert myself inside her opening.

    I¡¯m not using the normal missionary position, rather I¡¯m lifting her hips up and thrusting down.

    ¡¸Hmmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuggh!!¡¹

    I was able to insert my entire length in one quick motion.

    Irijina¡¯s the only one who can take in my cock to the base without having to use her womb.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s in so deep! Incredible!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s tight and feels so good.¡¹

    The size of her vagina is proportional to the size of her body and isn¡¯t small.

    Nevertheless, it is squeezing me strongly probably because of her trained muscles.

    ¡¸Thrust without holding back! I¡¯ll show you I can handle it!¡¹

    I smile as I hold her hips and shoulder before ramming my dick into her forcefully.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine! I can still take more!!¡¹

    I pound her furiously and scrape the insides of her vagina with my meat rod.

    I hold her shoulders down so she doesn¡¯t shift upwards from the emphasized motions but also so I can hit Irijina¡¯s womb with the tip of my dick.

    She doesn¡¯t scream or doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in pain.

    It makes me happy that she can endure my full thrusts.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    ¡¸I can take anything you do!!¡¹

    I bend my body backwards and quicken the pace of my pistoning.

    Our hips bump against each other and loud flesh-pping sounds ring out as the entire carriage shakes.

    ¡¸Uooooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I move my hands from Irijina¡¯s hips to her arms.

    At the same time, her legs wrap around my waist.

    As I repeatedly m into Irijina and make her butt hit the floor of the carriage everytime, I start hearing a strange sound.

    ¡¸There was a weird noise......¡¹

    ¡¸G-give me more!¡¹

    I¡¯m a little curious but it¡¯s more important to focus on the girl in front of me.

    ¡¸Alright, how about this!?¡¹

    I change the movement of my hips and rub a spot in her vagina I haven¡¯t rubbed yet.

    Answering with her body, Irijina pushes her hips fiercely against me.

    And then right when the both of us were about to reach the climax, there was a sound loud enough to break our concentration and the carriage fell onto its side.

    ¡¸¡¸Dowah!¡¹¡¹

    Irijina and I remain connected as we tumble onto the suddenly nted floor.

    I can hear the soldiers outside making a fuss.

    ¡¸The carriage broke down!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, with all that shaking......¡¹

    It seems like Irijina and I were too rough and the wheel of the carriage broke.

    But he can¡¯t stop aftering this far.

    ¡¸Put your hands on the wall.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure!¡¹

    Her hand pushes against a post of the tilted carriage and I thrust from behind.

    Obviously, my arousal is close to its peak and I don¡¯t hold back at all.

    ¡¸Squeeze me as tight as you can. I¡¯ll rub you lots.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    Irijina flexes her muscles and tenses up her insides.

    As if trying not to lose, I thrust with more strength.

    ¡¸Irijina...... Irijina!¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-donooo!¡¹

    My hand wraps around her muscr body and grasps her breasts while I bite her neck lightly.

    Irijina reaches back to touch my ass and arm as I thrust into her.

    Then, the final moment came.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to do it in your deepest parts...... you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Give it to me!¡¹

    The two of us match timings and push our hips forward at the same time.

    My meat rod meets her womb.

    She finally screams out and bends her back before squirting.

    ¡¸Oooh!¡¹

    I simultaneously reach my limit and inject a clump of almost-solid my pent up semen into her.

    The two of us copse in each other¡¯s arms and enjoy the lingering pleasures...... or that was supposed to be what happened.

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    ¡¸Owah!¡¹

    The support pir was not able to endure our intense hip bumping and snapped, finally causing the entire carriage to break apart.

    The main support pir was broken, the braces propping up the hood also broke, and furthermore the floorboards shatter into pieces, resulting in the total destruction of the carriage.

    Irijina and I were thrown to the ground as the carriage scattered into pieces.

    ¡¸F-feudal lord-sama...... are you alright?¡¹

    The soldiers around us look on in shock as they check whether I was harmed or not.

    ¡¸......no problem. I was just a little too rough.¡¹

    ¡¸Too rough? ......from the outside, the carriage was shaking like it was a living animal.¡¹

    M had a somewhat pouting and also angry expression on her face.

    Precisely at that time, there was a rhythmical pumping sound and my dick slipped out of Irijina.

    I¡¯ll cover her with a nket.

    ¡¸Well, who¡¯s next?¡¹

    We¡¯ll use a more sturdy carriage next time.

    I suddenly realize my body, warmed from the intense sex, is rapidly cooling down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fairly cold today. Is it winter already?¡¹

    ¡¸The seasons are changing and it seems that we got a sudden gust of northern wind.¡¹

    Leopolt stands in front of me with an unconcerned expression despite me being naked.

    I feel like I would lose if I got embarrassed, so I stand up boldly with my dick exposed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not unusual to get northern winds, but it¡¯s pretty strong.¡¹

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if the winds are from the north or south, I don¡¯t particrly like the cold.

    I just want to go home and take a bath.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already lost a lot of equipment as it is. Unnecessarily breaking carriages isn¡¯t a good idea.¡¹

    Leopolt spit out what he wanted to say and leaves.

    The northern winds have really gotten stronger.

    Let¡¯s get into a different carriage.

    The wind could have waited until we arrived in Rafen...... I guess I¡¯m surprisingly unlucky.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Personnel will increase depending on drafting)

    Olga Federation

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 400 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 100 000, Civilian Victims: 900 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 2 250 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 850 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Family: Nonna (the pretty Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine)

    Catherine (concubine, sexually frustrated ++++), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (sexually frustrated ++++), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), ??? (strange nt)

    Subordinates: Celia (depressed), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (tired), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 14,200 men

    Infantry: 7150 , Cavalry: 800, Archers: 950, Bow Cavalry: 3900 (Vassal lords army: 1400)

    Cannons: 10, Large Cannons: 10

    Vandolea Army?: 9000

    Assets: 470 gold

    Sexual Partners: 233, children who have been born: 48 + 555 fish

 Chapter 229: The Fight Finishes

    <h4>Chapter 229: The Fight Finishes</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸You guys can set up camp outside the city for now. The citizens would be unsettled if 9000 people entered the city all of a sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯tin at this point in time. I don¡¯t have anywhere to return to anyways.¡¹

    I leave Bej?ek on the outskirts of city after disarming him and the rest of his soldiers.

    The minimum amount of security should be enough to keep them in check.

    They would have nowhere else to go if they rioted here.

    Well, they don¡¯t even look energetic enough to do anything.

    ¡¸Now I¡¯ll just have to discuss with Adolph whether we¡¯ll be adding them to the army or distributing them among thend ready for development.¡¹

    Leopolt and Adolph can handle the rest.

    When I return to the mansion, Nonna and the others as well as the girls in the annexe to greet me.

    ¡¸Wee back, Aegir-sama.¡¹

    First, Nonna opens her arms and we exchange an embrace.

    The other girls seem to be respecting her by letting her go first.

    ¡¸I was worried.¡¹

    When she hugs me, her giant breasts press up against my chest.

    They¡¯re miraculous breasts, firm and heavy, yet soft and shapely, showing no signs of drooping.

    After a passionate embrace and kiss, Miti and Maria step up next.

    I notice that out of all the wives, these two are the only ones wearing looser, morefortable, clothing.

    Then it hit me.

    ¡¸You two are expecting?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m pregnant with a second child.¡¹¡¸Uuu...... I knew it, but I was scared.¡¹

    I hug Maria, who is happily stroking her stomach, and Miti, who is a little anxious.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell even if I touched their stomachs.

    ¡¸If you get scared, just ask the other girls around you.¡¹

    After all, this mansion is filled with my women.

    All of them have pretty much given birth to one or two of my kids.

    ¡¸Just rx and bear my child.¡¹

    I kiss Miti softly many times before doing the same with Maria.

    The number of my children increased again, it¡¯s a good thing I survived.

    ¡¸Um...... us too......¡¹

    Several women from the annex step forward.

    Some have bigger stomachs while others are already holding the children in their arms.

    The girls I keep around me don¡¯t use contraception when we fuck so of course more children would pop out.

    This time, four more got pregnant and three just gave birth.

    I name the kids and give the mothers hot kisses.

    ¡¸The vacancies in the maid positions need to be filled now.¡¹

    Don¡¯t trouble Rita though.

    The girls flock around me, telling me stories of what happened when I was gone as we enjoy mealtime together in the dining hall.

    ¡¸The new mansion is alreadyplete so now it needs furniture.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to get anything too fancy. I know you would buy outrageous things if you¡¯re allowed to do whatever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t get anything luxurious, but it still has to be first ss furniture or it would degrade the appearance of the mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, let Sebastian choose. I know you always end up buying lots of counterfeit items.¡¹

    ¡¸Shh! Aegir-sama can hear you!¡¹

    Ca and Nonna are talking about furniture for the new mansion.

    I can just hear Adolph now, going on about how much money we¡¯ll get after dealing with all the spoils of war.

    ¡¸Mom, you look prettier than usual today...... why¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸When Mom heard Aegir-san wasing back, she took a bathst night and repeatedly put on perfumed oil.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem!¡¹

    Mel¡¯s skin looks really soft.

    She should be in her 40¡¯s but she doesn¡¯t look much different than Kuu who is 22.

    When I lightly stroke her face, she smiles and links her arm with mine...... that bewitching smile matches her age though, it¡¯s so sexy.

    ¡¸And then the female knight made love with the warrior!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu fumu...... love on the wild battlefield can be refreshing too.¡¹

    Yoguri is asking Irijina about what it¡¯s like on the battlefield.

    She¡¯s probably getting more material for her scripts.

    ¡¸And then they silenced each other in the carriage by kissing!¡¹

    ¡¸Concealing their voices secretly...... it might be a hit with thedies.¡¹

    Liar, you would be shouting at the top of your lungs instead of staying hushed.

    ¡¸And then finally, the carriage broke down!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? It became unrealistic all of a sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸It really happened though......¡¹

    If she writes some strange stories, it¡¯ll end up creating some strange rumors about me.

    Also it looks like Ca isining about something, although I¡¯m sure Nonna¡¯s sharp hearing picked it up.

    £¨Meat pie~ Pumpkin soup~ Ufufufufu.£©

    After Casie finished eating her portion, she targets the tes of the other girls.

    She is practically free to steal whatever she wants from those who can¡¯t see her.

    But if she does that.......

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m out of booze. Time to refill!¡¹

    Irijina stands up and steps forward to get more.

    Casie, who is sneakily trying to take food from Yoguri¡¯s te, has her foot below her.

    £¨Gyaaaaaah!! My foot brokeee.£©

    There, I saw thating.

    It¡¯s not broken though, it just got ttened.

    ¡¸This is something I made. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s high ss enough to sit on a noble¡¯s dining table though.¡¹

    The dish served in front of us was made by Mireille.

    Pork and spinach was mixed together with lots of cheese and then baked.

    It certainly looks like something we would eat when camping outdoors.......

    ¡¸I like it. ......It¡¯s a familiar vor¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? So it does taste the same as back then!¡¹

    It brings back memories.

    After leaving Lucy¡¯s forest, I remember eating Mireille¡¯s cooking not long after meeting her.

    ¡¸We used to fight together back then and now I¡¯ve been left behind. It¡¯s been lonely.¡¹

    Mireille takes a spoon, scoops some of the food and carries it to my mouth.

    I¡¯ll take her with me to go hunting or something next time.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, if you were hungry, I could have brought you some more food.¡¹

    It looks like Rita couldn¡¯t take seeing me eat Mireille¡¯s home-cooked dish.

    She piles up food as high as a mountain and carries it to my mouth.

    Wait, that¡¯s still piping hot. Don¡¯t shove it in!

    ¡¸Stepfather, I¡¯ll pour your drink.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, thanks.¡¹

    Stephanie fills my cup with more alcohol as my mouth is stuffed with food.

    In addition, Marceline and Felicie press themselves against me from both sides, letting me enjoy the softness of their breasts.

    ¡¸Calling him stepfather...... aren¡¯t you older than Aegir.¡¹

    Caments astoundedly when the mother and children from Treia surround me, though Stephanie doesn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡¸He¡¯s mother¡¯s beloved, so stepfather is appropriate.¡¹

    ¡¸Stepfather, I love you.¡¹

    Stephanie and Felicie get even closer to me.

    Then Marceline takes my hand and blushes as she ces it on her stomach.

    ¡¸It¡¯s truly...... something embarrassing for an olddy......¡¹

    She¡¯s 46 years old, yet she wants me to feel her slightly round stomach.

    ¡¸Oh? Did you get pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... I got impregnated with the seed of a young man who could be considered my son.¡¹

    Nonna and the others drop their utensils as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they heard.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama¡¯s sperm swam around inside my unused womb of 16 years...... and captured one of my eggs.¡¹

    Marceline looks up at me with a flushed face and flirtatiously puts her hand against my neck.

    This naughty maturedy could not help but be proud that her eggs got taken by me.

    My dick also swells up from the added achievement.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama¡¯s tool...... it isn¡¯t just big, it¡¯s also very proficient at gettingdies pregnant. I¡¯m sure my daughters will also be expecting very soon.¡¹

    ¡¸We want stepfather¡¯s children as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t rush it, your eggs should get fertilized if you just entrust your bodies to him.¡¹

    Stephanie and Felicie adhere to my body even more than before, making Nonna who was unable to take anymore wedge herself in between us and push them out with her breasts.

    ¡¸I¡¯m all for kids...... but please don¡¯t say something like that out in the open! It¡¯ll start rumors of incest.¡¹

    Nonna res at the girls with a harsh look in her eyes.

    I¡¯m pretty fond of being called father while making love though.

    Speaking of father.......

    ¡¸Haaa......¡¹

    ¡¸Celia-chan, cheer up. Master is unharmed.¡¹

    Away from the excited fuss, Leah tries to encourage the depressed Celia.

    ¡¸Even though I was supposed to protect Aegir-sama...... all I did was drag him down. Because of me, he even lost his precious spear, uuuuu.¡¹

    She nibbles at the food Leah hands her while keeping her head down.

    Protecting Celia is natural for me so I don¡¯t really mind doing it.

    The spear was important but a recement works just as well, however there¡¯s no recing you.

    I approach from behind and ruffle her hair.

    ¡¸Wah, wah, my hair.¡¹

    As Celia turns around hurriedly, I transfer a little alcohol to her mouth-to-mouth.

    Just for today, she can get drunk and fall asleep, then she¡¯ll wake up feeling more cheerful tomorrow.

    ¡¸By the way, what happened to Catherine and Bridget?¡¹

    It¡¯s been on my mind since the beginning.

    I haven¡¯t seen the two of them.

    If they weren¡¯t feeling well, they could have at least let me know.

    ¡¸W-......well......¡¹

    ¡¸Err......¡¹

    Nonna and Marceline look away awkwardly.

    Don¡¯t tell me something happened to them.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go to their rooms.¡¹

    I stand up from my seat.

    They¡¯re my women and Catherine in particr has also given birth to my child.

    If something is wrong, I¡¯ll help them solve it.

    I shake off the girls trying to stop me and right when I open the dining hall doors....

    ¡¸Haa, haa......¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... haa......¡¹

    ¡¸......oh, you two are doing fine?¡¹

    Catherine and Bridget are standing behind the door.

    Each of them had maids dangling from their waist, desperately clinging on. I wonder what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸Aah...... I told them not to let them out of their rooms before night......¡¹

    Rita sighs lightly.

    She was locking them in their rooms?

    Why would she do that?

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m back.¡¹

    I greet them and move in to give them a hug, but missed.

    The two of them bends over and slips under my arms.

    Then, they cling to my waist and thighs.

    ¡¸A- a man¡¯s...... penis.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long...... a penis......a big one......¡¹

    They seem to have unfocused eyes as they bury their faces in my crotch.

    I try to pull away, but they grab onto me and won¡¯t let me go.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies. When they heard that Hardlett-sama has returned, the two of them lost their sense of reason...... they wouldn¡¯t be in the right state of mind to eat so Nonna-sama instructed me to keep them in their rooms until night time.¡¹

    ¡¸Penis......¡¹¡¸Fuck me......¡¹

    The two of them lick my crotch over my pants.

    The other girls and the maids don¡¯t seem to be bothered.

    They already knew about Catherine, so they weren¡¯t surprised to find out that Bridget was just as lewd.

    Melissa always acted as the male to relieve their stress but she¡¯s in the capital now.

    Maria is pregnant now so she couldn¡¯t y that role either, so I guess their pent up frustrations finally short circuited their brains.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped now that it¡¯se to this. It¡¯s also a man¡¯s duty to satisfy horny women. Let¡¯s go to the bedroom.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to embrace us!?¡¹¡¸H-hurry...... I¡¯m going crazy!¡¹

    As the two of them start to strip on the spot, I carry both of them on each of my shoulders and head to the bedroom.

    ¡¸Nonna, you and the others can take it easy after eating. Come to the bedroom.¡¹

    The girls in the dining hall seem unhappy.

    I¡¯ll have to cheer them up in bed.

    I carry Catherine and Bridget to the bedroom and throw them on the bed.

    It¡¯s the first time we¡¯re having sex in a while and the mood isn¡¯t right at all, though I¡¯m sure these two aren¡¯t too concerned about it right now.

    ¡¸Finally...... I can get a dick.¡¹¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything yet but I think I¡¯m about to squirt.¡¹

    I throw off my clothes and expose my somewhat erect dick, eliciting cheers from the two girls.

    ¡¸So big! Ah, I¡¯m so pleased!¡¹¡¸The smell from the tip...... it¡¯s amazing how manly it is.¡¹

    ¡¸So who wants it first?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the concubine! Giving it to your wife first is only natural!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m younger though! Relieve yourself with the tighter hole first.¡¹

    When the two of them re at each other, I decide to start with Catherine.

    ¡¸Kuh...... what are you looking at, idiot.¡¹

    Bridget starts masturbating unhappily while Catherine smiles and spreads her legs.

    I grab Catherine¡¯s pretty white legs and give them a nice lick before mounting her.

    ¡¸Ahn! I want it deep please. Please say hello to my womb.¡¹

    ¡¸Say hello?¡¹

    What is she talking about?

    ¡¸Yes, say hello to your child in my womb.¡¹

    Catherine says it like it was nothing so it didn¡¯t register immediately for me.

    I stop barely before my meat rod enters her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re pregnant!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I believe it was when we had sex as newlyweds......¡¹

    That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m all for more kids.

    However I can¡¯t m my dick into her if she¡¯s pregnant.

    More so when I know my dick will enter deep into her womb, since it might affect the baby.

    Catherine¡¯s judgement may have been clouded because of her sexual frustration.

    She¡¯s the kind of woman to risk her life for her child normally.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. If it¡¯s your dick, then the child would also surely-...... wait! Don¡¯t go!!¡¹

    I back away just before prating her and then Catherine clings to me desperately.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t just have sex with a pregnant woman. I would hate for something to happen to the baby.¡¹

    ¡¸Then my ass! You can fuck my ass. Dangling your penis in front of me and then not giving it to me is too cruel!¡¹

    Catherine is frantic and it does make me a little happy that she¡¯s so attached to my dick.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but you¡¯re not prepared are you?¡¹

    I nce over at Bridget.

    ¡¸If you use her ass, it¡¯ll make your penis dirty! I should go first then.¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    If I insert it in her ass without any preparations being done, I¡¯d feel sorry for Bridget when I stick it in her vagina.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start with Bridget. Just wait for a bit, Catherine.¡¹

    ¡¸No way......¡¹

    Bridget open her legs with a smile. She doesn¡¯t have very big breasts but the rest of her body is fairly meaty.

    My dick hardens.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need forey?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    I guess that was unnecessary concern.

    There¡¯s enough love juice flowing out from her crotch that you could scoop it with adle.

    ¡¸Then here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Deep, please.¡¹

    Receiving Bridget¡¯s request, I take a hold of her legs and mount her, looking to insert my rod deep inside her.

    ¡¸Nn...... sorrraah!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah!¡¹

    My dick instantly plunges into her hole and shakes up her womb.

    Bridget digs her nails into my shoulder and throws her head back though she doesn¡¯t moan too exaggeratedly.

    I thought she would be more turned on but maybe my expectations were off.

    ¡¸No...... she already came.¡¹

    Catherine spits out ament as she unhappily teases her clitoris.

    ¡¸Aah, she climaxed without making a sound.¡¹

    Now that I look at her again, her tongue is sticking out of her mouth, her legs are stretched out and her nails are dug into my skin.

    Apparently I finished her off in one stroke.

    ¡¸Aaoh...... aaoh...... haa......¡¹

    Since she made such an interesting reaction, I try grinding my hips while I¡¯m still inserted deep inside.

    ¡¸Aggah! Haaoooooooooh!!¡¹

    It made her squirt immediately.

    There¡¯s a lot of it too.

    ¡¸Waffh, it¡¯s like a fountain.¡¹

    To change positions, I pull out my dick, but Bridget doesn¡¯t stop squirting.

    I¡¯m not even touching her body and she¡¯s curling like a shrimp and bucking her hips while spraying liquid everywhere.

    ¡¸How pent up is she? I just put it in her.¡¹

    ¡¸She isn¡¯t conscious anymore, so you can embrace me now......¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s probably right about her not being conscious, but I¡¯d feel bad just leaving her after prating her once.

    I sit on the edge of the bed and lift up the exhausted Bridget, who is continuing to let out a stream of liquid.

    I drop her hips on top of me in a reverse sitting position and she once again moans.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah...... so thick...... so hard...... it¡¯s so rugged......¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to hold back with Bridget¡¯s developed body.

    She¡¯s not that thin plus she¡¯s about 160 cm tall, so she won¡¯t break that easily.

    I grab her soft thighs and pump my hips fast enough to make the bed cry.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiih! I¡¯m dying! Dyinnnggggg!¡¹

    She screams and her instincts prompt her to run away.

    I don¡¯t let her resistance separate us though.

    I¡¯ll have her pussy ept all the intense thrusts.

    Seeing her this aroused really gets me going too.

    My cock expands more and more and stimtes Bridget even more.

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s almost at her limit.¡¹

    Her vagina has been convulsing from the beginning but now her body has begun to tremble uncontrobly.

    If I continue anymore, she might really die.

    ¡¸I love you, Bridget. Good night.¡¹

    I suck on the nape of her neck to leave proof of our lovemaking and push my hips up hard.

    ¡¸gggghhkkk!!¡¹

    Another stream of liquid is apanied by another wordless scream. Once the first stream of liquid diminishes to nothing, another liquid with a light gold color travels in an arc from her crotch to the floor.

    Bridgetpletely loses consciousness and falls forward in an exhausted mess.

    ¡¸Woah, that was close.¡¹

    Her face was just about to fall into the puddle she created.

    While holding her up, I have her drink some water by transferring it mouth-to-mouth.

    I don¡¯t want her to get dehydrated after secreting so much liquid.

    ¡¸Fufu, that girl still has much to learn. How could she faint without making you cum.¡¹

    It seems Catherine¡¯s degree of lewdness is higher than Bridget¡¯s.

    ¡¸Now, go ahead and use the ass of this pregnant woman. I¡¯m prepared for any sores it will cause so please just ram your cock inside.¡¹

    She leans against the wall and spreads her asshole open with her hands.

    ¡¸Good grief, I don¡¯t want to rattle the baby too much so I can¡¯t be too rough.¡¹

    I grab her butt cheeks and push my dick into her ass.

    ¡¸Aah...... soo thick...... it feels like it¡¯s tearing me apart......¡¹

    When the thick part of my tip passes through, I could hear a squelching sound before seeing Catherine¡¯s face distort.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll really tear at this rate. I guess I¡¯ll just get you used to the tip for now......¡¹

    As I was about to pull out temporarily, Catherine grabs me.

    ¡¸No, we¡¯re just about to get ...... to the good part!!¡¹

    She fixes her hips but pushes her ass further back towards me.

    It felt like I was really stretching her as my dick gets swallowed by her anus.

    ¡¸Oi oi.¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts! But it feels good!!¡¹

    She knows her ass will get sores but she still shakes her hips happily.

    As mentioned earlier, Bridget is still definitely green. This is what a true lewd woman looks like.

    ¡¸My butt is being satisfied...... I¡¯m pregnant but my anus is being fucked...... no, my ass is being excavated while I¡¯m pregnant and it¡¯s making me so happy!¡¹

    Catherine rocks back and forth while shouting in delight.

    I feel a little guilty when I see a trickle of blood but seeing such a lewd woman desire me is an irresistible feeling.

    ¡¸Sorry, I can¡¯t hold back now. I¡¯m going to move too.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! Give it to me, fuck me.¡¹

    I don¡¯t worry about dirtying my dick or tearing her ass anymore.

    The two of us fuck like animals, bumping our hips together until we eventually reach our limits.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, Catherine!¡¹

    ¡¸Cum! Vite my asshole!!¡¹

    The two of us hold our hips in ce after one final thrust and a rhythmical pumping sound echoes as I ejacte.

    ¡¸This feeling...... aah, I can¡¯t get enough of this feeling, of getting all that hot juice in my stomach. Aah, my stomach is gurgling now...... but this might be good too.¡¹

    Catherine savors the pleasure of receiving my ejaction with a spellbound look on her face and even seems to enjoy the stomach pain caused by therge amount of seed injected into her stomach.

    She made sure that the baby in her uterus was not harmed, but instead paid the price by getting her ass torn apart.

    I¡¯ll have to use some ointment on itter.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of this.¡¹

    Having returned to her senses, Catherine takes a tub and exits the room shyly while I purposely let out a half-hearted response.

    Filling her ass with enough semen to expand her stomach without any prior preparation seems like it¡¯ll cause quite some trouble for her.

    Nevertheless, she was able to walk like nothing happened even after all that.

    Her gait wasn¡¯t even unsteady.

    I gently stroke Bridget, who is still passed out and asionally squirting.

    ¡¸The road to being truly lewd is a harsh one.¡¹

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Battle of White City ¢Ú Naval Bombardment

    North Teries River. Imperial Fleet. gship Leviathan.

    ¡¸Was Zaphnes always such an unexpectedly foolish man?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he tries to get ahead by hogging the achievements to himself.¡¹

    Several male subordinates line up in front of Sekrit as shements in an uninterested tone.

    ¡¸In the end, General Zaphnes won¡¯t even reach the feet of Your Excellency......¡¹

    Sekrit res at the neermander who said that.

    ¡¸Aah......¡¹¡¸So foolish......¡¹

    The veterans sigh on reflex.

    They knew the cold-hearted female general doesn¡¯t take any form of ttery or attempts to suck up.

    Those words were meaningless and would just serve to devalue anyone who used them.

    The only standard she used to evaluate her subordinates is based on results.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care who brings down White City. My only wish is to see that city burn to the ground with my own eyes. I won¡¯t participate in some pointless contest. Everyone, get into battle positions!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes ma¡¯am!¡¹¡¹

    With a singlemand from Sekrit, the fleet started moving into formation to bombard White City.

    There is a port right next to the southern region of White City, so the fleet¡¯s cannons should be able to reach.

    The cannons onnd could not make a dent on White City¡¯s walls, but a volley from therger cannons loaded on the ships were thought to be able to destroy them.

    ¡¸We are almost done with the preparations to attack!¡¹

    Sekrit nods silently.

    The Imperial fleet draws closer to the three rows of walls on the south side of White City.

    The port outside the walls was destroyed not too long after the battle started.

    Now they will be aiming directly at the walls.

    ¡¸Start firing!¡¹

    ¡¸Blow it apart!¡¹

    Small ships with rtively shorter range were closer to thend whilerger ships with a longer range were positioned near the center of the river, all of them begin firing their cannons at once.

    The river was clouded by the smoke and once again, fragments of the wall were scattered by the sts, creating smouldering dents on the surface.

    ¡¸......it didn¡¯t copse?¡¹

    ¡¸However, it was effective.¡¹

    The walls of White City did not fall from the cannonfire of the Empire¡¯s fleet.

    But unlike the superficial damage dealt by the cannons onnd, the bombardment of the fleet was able to gouge deep chunks out of the wall in several ces and destroy many firing stations within the upper portion of the wall.

    The soldiers inside the walls hastily try to counterattack by firing their own cannons.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to hit the fleet, which moved after the first volley.

    Even so, a few cannonballs were able to hit their targets.

    ¡¸Medium damage on therge battleship Locr!¡¹¡¸Small battleship Cadjis is being bombed. It¡¯s starting to sink!¡¹

    The staff officer nces at Sekrit, but she doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸This won¡¯t even leave a scratch. Send out the turtles as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ma¡¯am!¡¹

    The shootout continues.

    The Imperial fleet continues to lose ships, however the walls of White City are gradually being chipped away as well.

    In particr, attacks concentrated towards the upper portion of the walls caused heavy damage, slowly reducing the intensity of the Federation counterattack.

    ¡¸The turtles are in position!¡¹

    The staff officers cheer.

    The ships specifically designed for bombarding, called turtles, with their extrarge cannons should be able to demolish even the thick walls of White City.

    ¡¸Fire.¡¹

    Sekrit gives the order in a cold, indifferent tone.

    Apanied by an exceptionally loud roar distinguishable even amongst the continuously echoing booms from the exchange of cannonfire, projectilesunch from the giant cannons installed on the eight ships towards the devastated walls.

    The moment the cannonballs hit the walls, it made apletely different sound from the previous bombardments.

    ¡¸Oooh! It¡¯s copsing!¡¹

    The shells which hit the upper portion of the wall destroyedrge parts and eventually caused debris to crumble down.

    Furthermore, the cannonballs which hit the center of the walls opened uprge holes and prated through to the other side.

    A hole was finally opened in the walls of the White City, which were up till now the supreme rulers of the continent and the backbone of the Olga Federation.

    ¡¸Your Excellency...... you¡¯ve done it!!¡¹

    ¡¸The Federation is finished!¡¹

    The staff officers cheer, but Sekrit doesn¡¯t even grin.

    ¡¸Continue the bombardment. We only made a hole. Besides, there are still two walls standing.¡¹

    The smiles on the faces of everyone except the woman don¡¯t disappear.

    They just need to destroy all the walls with even more cannonfire.

    However, something happened right when the order was triumphantly given.

    There was a sound of something slicing through the air and then arge column of water exploding up suddenly, creating shockwaves powerful enough to capsize the small ships nearby.

    ¡¸W-what was that!?¡¹

    ¡¸It was evenrger than therge cannons on the turtles!¡¹

    Another giant cannonball dropped from the sky.

    Arge ship guarding the Leviathan¡¯s nk was hit in the center and the vessel instantly split in half, the two parts sinking into the water.

    ¡¸B-battleship Auron......has sunk...... impossible......¡¹

    More of those huge cannonballs soar through the air and sinks one Imperial ship after the other.

    The soldiers, who were excited and confident in their victory a second ago, quickly turn pale.

    ¡¸A third turtle has been sunk! Where on earth are the enemy cannons......¡¹

    ¡¸Battleship Beroad¡¯s mast was broken. It can¡¯t continue to sail!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re shooting diagonally from in between the walls. Look over there.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s tone remains the somepared to her panicking subordinates.

    On the top of the worn down wall where she pointed, a red and blue g was waving on the inside of the wall.

    ¡¸They¡¯re probably using that to signal our location and movements.¡¹

    The Imperial fleet keeps their bombardment going even now, though it didn¡¯t take long for a fourth turtle to shatter into pieces, prompting Sekrit to give the order to retreat.

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s as far as we can go. We¡¯ve opened a path to the south. The rest is up to Zaphnes.¡¹

    With the order to retreat given, many ship captains felt relieved and scrambled to be the first ones to move to the center of the river, away from White City.

    That was how the second act of the attack on White City came to a close.

    That Night.

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t go so smoothly. But still, how long can those Federation bastards survive without any backup?¡¹

    The corners of Sekrit¡¯s mouth curves up as she throws a girl with a cor around her neck onto the bed.

    That girl was from the Federation who was made into a prisoner of war after the city she lived in was destroyed.

    ¡¸Ah...... aau...... please don¡¯t be so rough......¡¹

    Sekrit silently takes out a dildo.

    It wasn¡¯t just too big for that young girl, there was also countless pointy bumps covering the shaft, clearly meant for giving pleasure.

    ¡¸Let me hear you scream.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop...... stop it...... nooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    The girl¡¯s screams echo within the Leviathan.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Personnel will increase depending on drafting)

    Olga Federation

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 500 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 120 000, Civilian Victims: 920 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 2 220 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 880 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Late Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 163,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4500.

    Family: Nonna (the extremely pretty Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (tired concubine, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (fountain), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), ??? (strange nt)

    Subordinates: Celia (dejected), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (tired), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 14,200 men

    Cannons: 10, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 450 gold (small banquet -20)

    Sexual Partners: 233, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 230: A Womanâ€™s Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 230: A Woman¡¯s Troubles</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Hhuph!¡¹

    I swing a spear, instead of my hips, with plenty of weights attached to the shaft and barely stop before hitting the ground.

    The spear was unable to withstand the force from the sudden suspension of weight and bends out of shape until it snaps, rendering it totally useless.

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    I unconsciously click my tongue.

    As I thought, it¡¯s not going to hold all that weight.

    Because the dwarven spear was so excellent, it doesn¡¯t feel right when use regr spears.

    They¡¯re too light and too brittle...... I could use the Dual Crater, but it attracts too much attention and it¡¯s a sword, so I don¡¯t have as much reach as I would like when I want to rampage on the battlefield.

    When I sigh, I feel someone staring at me.

    Crap, I suddenly realize that I was doing all this in the courtyard.

    I turn around and see half of Celia peeking out from behind the door who is looking at my broken spear like she¡¯s about to cry.

    I was trying to hide from her and purposely didn¡¯t use the parade grounds too.......

    ¡¸Celia, shall we take a bath together?¡¹

    ¡¸Water from a well is good enough for a girl like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu......¡¹

    Celia looks down and was about to run off, but I grab her by the waist and take her with me to the bathroom.

    It¡¯s almost time for the meeting with Leopolt and the others.

    We can talk after taking a bath.

    I ignore Celia¡¯s whining and strip her naked before dunking her into the bath.

    Even though she runs around the battlefield, her skin is still wless unlike my scarred body.

    Her body is toned but her muscles are not as well-defined as Irijina¡¯s, rather she¡¯s softer.

    I won¡¯t say this out loud because it might make me seem like a pervert, but I really like the borderline tan of her exposed thigh right below her short pants.

    I get naked after her and we both soak in the bath.

    She¡¯s got a cute white ass, a vagina with slightly open lips from being constantly used by me, and shapely breasts, all of which stimte the man in me, but now is not the time to embrace Celia.

    ¡¸Your tool...... it¡¯s sticking out above the water.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s because you¡¯re naked beside me. Of course it¡¯ll get hard.¡¹

    I¡¯m not Kroll.

    ¡¸Shall I suck on it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not now.¡¹

    After saying that, Celia awkwardly submerges herself until everything below her nose is in the water, then blows bubbles.

    Geez, it¡¯s still bothering her.

    ¡¸How long are you going to let that bother you? Here, take this.¡¹

    ¡¸Waahyya! Stobb id pleaz!¡¹

    I wrap my arms around Celia and then squeeze her cheeks.

    We y around in the bath, iling and sshing water everywhere.

    After we settle down, she sits back down on myp.

    She buries her face into my chest and mutters softly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m either useless to Aegir-sama or I end up dragging you down. Aren¡¯t you annoyed at someone as useless as me? If you don¡¯t like something, even if it¡¯s something small, just punch me right now. I won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯m not mad. And I¡¯m not going to hit you. You and I both came back safe and sound, isn¡¯t that good enough?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s expression actually warps more as she clings to me tighter.

    ¡¸I want you to scold me...... because of my blunder, Aegir-sama was exposed to danger and even lost your weapon. It really worries me when you don¡¯t get mad after that. It makes me think you¡¯ve given up on me.¡¹

    Celia continues as I pat her head.

    ¡¸You can hit me, you can kick me, hurt me or embarrass me. The most painful feeling for me is when Aegir-sama doesn¡¯t even pay attention to me.¡¹

    Celia starts crying against my chest.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand her feelings.

    For Celia, I¡¯m essentially her one and only family member.

    She¡¯s very close with Leah but they¡¯re just best friends.

    I suddenly start imagining.

    What if Lucy looked at me with cold eyes after I made a mistake and lost interest in me instead of getting angry.

    That would be even harsher than getting beat up by her.

    I actually don¡¯t think too much of it, but Celia must be scared that she¡¯s a disappointment and someone who isn¡¯t even worth getting mad over.

    I¡¯m not angry at her at all.

    Besides, her horse tripping over is idental.

    I don¡¯t have any reason to be mad at her, but I guess she must see some meaning in being scolded.

    ¡¸......alright, I¡¯ll scold you. You messed up and almost died. If the cute you died, I probably would not have been able to get back on my feet. You made a terrible mistake.¡¹

    I lift Celia up andy her facing sideways on myp.

    It¡¯s the same posture a child would take when getting spanked by their mother.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Aegir-sama...... no, dad.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t feel like Celia¡¯s making fun of me.

    I guess she wants to be punished as a daughter.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll spank you now, so stay still.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please punish this foolish Celia.¡¹

    I brush her soft ass once before pulling my hand back.

    Celia closes her eyes tightly in anticipation of the pain.

    I feel somewhat sorry for her but she won¡¯t be able to let go of what happened if I punish her half-heartedly.

    ¡¸Repent, Celia!¡¹

    Naturally, I hold back and hit her with just as much force as when I punished Nonna.

    ¡¸Gyaan!!¡¹

    Her back arches as she screams.

    Celia didn¡¯t do anything wrong so it pains my heart, though I¡¯ll do it if it means she¡¯ll feel better.

    ¡¸Dad! Papa, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    I gently stroke the face of the apologizing girl and let her go after pping her butt five times.

    Her pretty ass is red now.

    ¡¸Your ass...... it hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it really stings...... but it makes me feel more relieved.¡¹

    Celia smiles so there was some value in this undesirable punishment.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be getting out now so you can cool your ass in the water. It¡¯ll probably be pretty swollen.¡¹

    After punishing Nonna, the painsted for several days.

    Ca would y pranks on her by trying to hit her butt so Nonna and her three attendants would have to hide in the mansion, always vignt of their surroundings like a bunch of spies.

    ¡¸Ah, please wait. There is one more thing that¡¯s bothering me......¡¹

    There was something else?

    What is it?

    ¡¸When I broke my arm, Aegir-sama did something reckless like drinking my pee. It would bother me if I didn¡¯t at least return the favor.¡¹

    Celia smiles as she takes my dick into her mouth.

    ¡¸......could you just let me off on this? I¡¯m not a pervert who would happily let a girl drink my urine.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumoh.¡¹

    Celia doesn¡¯t take my dick out of her mouth, just grinning and then closing her eyes.

    Aah, whatever then.

    I grab Celia¡¯s head and open up my legs slightly.

    I squeeze my abs and then something other than semen flows through my dick and down Celia¡¯s throat.

    ¡¸Nnh...... nngh...... nngh......¡¹

    The immoral sounds echoes in the bath.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡¹

    Celia and I head to the office together like nothing happened.

    Adolph and the others and I are sitting around the table, probably not because everyone is refraining from standing alone.

    ¡¸Starting from the conclusion, our financial situation has instantly gotten worse.¡¹

    Adolph indignantly reports the current state of affairs.

    ¡¸There were a lot of expensive equipment after all...... it won¡¯t make a difference even if we sell all of the items looted from Vandolea?¡¹

    ¡¸Not much will remain after we subtract the portion we distributed to the soldiers. We were already hard-pressed for money as it is with this war.¡¹

    Adolph sounds semi angry.

    This guy was against increasing military costs from the beginning after all.

    ¡¸But you gotta say that what happened this time was out of our expectations......¡¹

    Nobody could predict fire and ash would blow out of the mountain.

    It was aplete ident.

    ¡¸Nobody will wait because you got into an ident though...... that¡¯s why I have a proposal.¡¹

    Leopolt and Adolph look at me.

    What do they want?

    ¡¸Although we lost equipment during this expedition, our army didn¡¯t suffer many casualties. In other words, it will not be arge expense if you don¡¯t resupply all the equipment at once.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you suggesting to leave the soldiers who lost their equipment alone?¡¹

    That¡¯s just sad.

    If Malt gets invaded again, I can¡¯t protect them.

    Leopolt adds anotherment when he sees me making a troubled face.

    ¡¸There is no particrlyrge threat at the moment. ording to the statement from the Vandoleamander, their main force was doing battle near Dard mountain and would have been destroyed together with their opponent Altair.¡¹

    Bej?ek probably feels he doesn¡¯t have any reason to keep information confidential now because he opened up rather easily.

    ¡¸We are continuing the investigation even now but the impact of the explosion seems to be quite extensive, so I¡¯m guessing it would be difficult for them to start any new attacks.¡¹

    ¡¸If you guys say so.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to resist if both Adolph and Leopolt are in agreement.

    ¡¸Something like this arrived as well......¡¹

    I take out a letter from Keh which arrived yesterday.

    Apparently, the King doesn¡¯t want to sh with any of the southern nations and he says it¡¯s better to limit any conflict.

    ¡¸So he¡¯s saying it¡¯s better to refrain from expanding the army as well......?¡¹

    This is ultimately Keh¡¯s advice, though it is evident that something has changed in the King¡¯s thinking.

    Well, I¡¯m in financial troubles anyways so I should probably obediently listen to him.

    ¡¸I believe we need to grasp what the King is thinking.¡¹

    Naturally, Leopolt is worried about the change in Goldonia¡¯s policies.

    Maybe I¡¯ll bring it up when I have to do the New Year¡¯s greetings.

    We won¡¯te up with an answer now even if we wrack our brains thinking about it.

    By the way, Tristan isn¡¯t here. He must have hid somewhere as soon as he got home...... Celia¡¯s butt is hurting so I¡¯ll get Irijina to bring him here.

    He can enjoy her tactless and inconsiderate invasion.

    ¡¸The remaining military problem is the treatment of the former Vandolea soldiers. It will naturally cause some unease if we include them in our army. It looks like they have punished soldiers...... in other words, former prisoners, mixed in as well.¡¹

    9000 is a lot.

    In the face of such arge disaster, neither side had the luxury to feel hostile towards each other, however both sides would start thinking various things after calming down from the shock of the cmity.

    ¡¸Should we can create a new pioneer vige for all of them?¡¹

    There are plenty of fields in my territory that we can give them but also plenty of untouchednd with insufficient help.

    Leopolt has a slightly grim expression on his face.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a risk they¡¯ll rebel if we keep them all together.¡¹

    ¡¸Bej?ek, huh? It should be fine with him as the head. I don¡¯t know about each individual soldier, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ll rebel.¡¹

    They¡¯ll probably find it moreforting to have one of their own be their leader than if we sent someone from our side.

    ¡¸Many of them have trained as soldiers. We can incorporate them as another army once we gather equipment.¡¹

    ¡¸For that reason, we want them to make families.¡¹

    Adolph says that seriously but it isn¡¯t so simple.

    Pretty much all of the 9000 soldiers are men.

    ¡¸As it is, Lord Hardlett himself has eaten several hundred already.¡¹

    M, don¡¯t make such snide remarks.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that part to you guys. Do a good job.¡¹

    In the end, I pass everything off to someone else, but neither Adolph or Leopolt seem to mind.

    ¡¸Because the boss who doesn¡¯t know anything isn¡¯t saying anything with much detail, there isn¡¯t much to be irritated about.¡¹

    That certainly is the case, but it makes me annoyed enough to want to strangle Adolph.

    As my hands reach out towards him, I see the bags under his eyes and it makes me stop.

    He¡¯s tired.

    I¡¯ll ask some prostitutes to pay him a visitter.

    His fatigue should disappear after embracing five partners or so.

    ¡¸Regarding domestic affairs......¡¹

    It¡¯s almost winter.

    ¡¸Which is why......¡¹

    The price of firewood has fallen ever since Lintbloom started to use some unknown burning rocks in ce of wood.

    ¡¸And there is one thing that concerns me......¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s tone changed, which perks my attention.

    ¡¸After the explosion of the mountain that caused this incident, ash has been falling on the southern part of Malt.¡¹

    ¡¸Ash is......?¡¹

    We became covered with ash on the way back.

    Ash was even falling on the area we recently upied.

    ¡¸Fortunately, a strong north wind started to blow so the amount which falls will decrease, however water won¡¯t wash away the ash and many ces have a thinyer of ash covering the whole area.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem with that?¡¹

    Ash is just a slight annoyance and it can simply be brushed away.

    Although, it might be hard to create fields with piles of ash in the way.

    ¡¸It is still unknown what effect it will have. After all, this is happening for the first time. I think we will have to carefully monitor Malt and the upied area.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯ll be good news.

    ¡¸We still have lots of food, right?¡¹

    Since the topic changed all of a sudden, Adolph had to quickly rearrange the documents in front of him.

    ¡¸Yes, because we did not sell most of the wheat, we still have lots of stockpiles. Even if we sold a certain amount to help our shortage of funds...... it wouldn¡¯t leave us with a worrying amount after taking in the additional 9000 people.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what will happen from now on, but we should be able to manage as long as we have food.

    Conversely, we can¡¯t do anything if we don¡¯t have food.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to rush and sell off the wheat. The citizens are not particrly worried about food, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they aren¡¯tcking because of the bountiful harvest. The trading price of wheat itself is fluctuating wildly, but that¡¯s because greedy merchants are aiming for marginal profits by repeatedly buying up all the wheat and then releasing it. It¡¯s not something we need to worry about.¡¹

    I imagine a scene where the greedy merchant and her sister are sucking my crotch side-by-side.

    My body trembles with excitement.

    Adolph lets out a small sigh and rearranges his documents.

    ¡¸If we are not able to sell the wheat, we won¡¯t be able to raise our funds quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t die even if we don¡¯t have money. We will die if we don¡¯t have food.¡¹

    That¡¯s the only thing I say before I leave the rest to those two.

    Celia should participate in Adolph¡¯s discussion too, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be good experience for her.

    Oops...... M should participate too, since her slightly annoying opinion should be needed too.

    ¡¸¡¸Understood. Are you going to see a woman now?¡¹¡¹

    Celia and M¡¯s voices ovep.

    That¡¯s why I like women who have been with me for so long, they understand me.

    The ce I¡¯m headed to is where Da?a is.

    She was assigned a nice guest room made for nobles or other important people.

    However, Da?a was curled up in the middle of that spacious room and crying.

    ¡¸Cheer up. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it now.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t eat any of the fruit left for her in ce of breakfast.

    She shouldn¡¯t have eaten anything for the past two days.

    ¡¸My brother was in the army. He was definitely fighting near the Dard mountain......¡¹

    I sit next to the resisting Da?a without saying anything then hug her forcefully.

    She struggles a bit but begins to talk again after she realizes I¡¯m not doing anything besides rubbing her shoulder.

    I don¡¯t try to reply orfort her, just continuing to rub her shoulder silently.

    ¡¸My parents and the eldest of my younger sisters were in Urande. Urande is closer to the mountain than the battlefield......¡¹

    Da?a buries her face in my chest.

    Tears slowly soak my shirt and get it wet.

    I hear her sniffle once.

    I don¡¯t say anything and just wrap her head with my left hand while my right hand scoops some of her hair.

    ¡¸My youngest little sister and little Lott...... why!? Why did something like this happen!? I¡¯m the only one! How could I be the only survivor after bing a prisoner of war!!? I wanted to die in that ce too!!¡¹

    She grabs my shoulder and pounds my chest many times.

    Even though she hits me two or three times, her womanly fists could not get through my thick chest.

    Eventually, her angry shouting turns into screams, and then turns into wailing.

    ¡¸Just go to sleep now.¡¹

    I grab her fist right as she brings it down toward my chest and transfer some alcohol to her mouth-to-mouth.

    It¡¯s not something a human¡¯s strength can do anything about.

    You can only cry and drown yourself in alcohol, hoping to forget about it after several days.

    I pick up the girl whose face turns red from the alcohol and throw her in bed.

    It¡¯s pretty cold already so she would catch a cold if she slept on the sofa.

    Despite drinking plenty of alcohol, the girl¡¯s eyes are wide open and tears are endlessly running down her face.

    I can see a look of death from her clouded eyes and it¡¯s very likely she would choose to die if I left her alone.

    I can¡¯t just let hermit suicide.

    It¡¯s unavoidable, I¡¯m going to have to be a little forceful.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say I understand your sadness. But the only thing I know I can do for a despairing woman is this.¡¹

    I start taking off Da?a¡¯s clothes and then get naked myself.

    For a split second, the girl appears to scowl but soon resigns herself andnguidly spreads her legs.

    ¡¸Do whatever you want. My legs are spread open so you can vite me if you wish...... while you¡¯re at it, why not strangle me to death too. I hear women tend to get tighter when you choke them.¡¹

    Da?a is bing desperate, though my intentions aren¡¯t limited to wanting to fuck her.

    I hug her from behind and pull a nket over her.

    ¡¸Be mine, Da?a. I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, you probably just want my body. I said you can do whatever you want, just go ahead and indulge yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I want your body. But that¡¯s not all I want, I also want your heart.¡¹

    When I kiss her, my tongue gets bitten.

    I continue regardless.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll embrace you whenever you feel like crying. You can hit me if you want to vent your anger. So don¡¯t look so defeated.¡¹

    I bring my body close after I express my true feelings.

    I can¡¯t do anything except let her feel the warmth of a man¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Oh yeah? ......In that case-!¡¹

    As my hand extends towards the darkened face of Da?a, she springs up while still naked.

    She grabs the fruit knife left on top of the table and charges toward me in a straight line.

    Her movements are sharp, clearly showing me she received proper training as a soldier of Vandolea.

    But still, I can only view her movements as those of a woman.

    It is easy for me to evade or deflect the attack.

    However, I purposely spread open my arms as if weing her.

    ¡¸Take this-!!¡¹

    Da?a crashes into me.

    The knife pierces my chest.

    ¡¸Will you trust me now?¡¹

    ¡¸......why go so far?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t like the tiny knife was going to prate my muscles anyways.

    I could clearly feel Da?a letting up as soon as she stabbed me, meaning she didn¡¯t really want to kill me.

    ¡¸Why can you do so much for me when I was your enemy not too long ago?¡¹

    I can answer with confidence.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s because I love women. And I also love you.¡¹

    I hug Da?a tightly and she bespletely limp.

    Sadness still dwells in her eyes, but the despair has disappeared from them.

    I proceed to push her onto the bed.

    I suck on her breasts and try slipping a finger into her slit while brushing her pubic hair.

    Her dry insides gradually be wet.

    As she opens up her heart, her body slowly does the same.

    I bring my cock in front of her and stroke it a few times.

    Da?a¡¯s peevish eyes instantly widen in shock.

    I grin as I sit cross-legged and pull Da?a close.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in.¡¹

    ¡¸So in the end, you¡¯re going after my body...... aggh, so thick......I¡¯m telling you not to shove it in!¡¹

    With Da?a straddling me as she faces me, I shift my hips to position my dick against the entrance of her hole.

    Her mouth continues to resist me, but her eyes show she isn¡¯t as annoyed as before.

    Her tone is sounding more womanly too.

    When I thrust my hips up, I can hear the squelching sound of flesh being spread apart and a pained groan.

    It¡¯s pretty tight, though there aren¡¯t many girls I fuck for the first time who can easily swallow my dick.

    After the fourth push or so, my dick reaches the back of her vagina.

    So only about half, huh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in. How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously it hurts! I can hear my hole stretching, how big are you...... it¡¯s like it belongs to a monster.¡¹

    The woman condemns me as she pounds my chest with her fist.

    However, she stops when she sees the slight trickle of blood.

    With a troubled look on her face, she uses a finger to wipe the blood.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s bleeding.¡¹

    It¡¯s just a small wound, but getting stabbed with a knife is enough to make me bleed too.

    This much is just a scratch to me though.

    ¡¸Did you think I wasn¡¯t really going to stab you?¡¹

    ¡¸It might just be destiny if I get stabbed by a woman and die.¡¹

    My hands circle around to her ass and I thrust my hips upwards again.

    Da?a lets out a short squeal and throws her head back.

    ¡¸If I can make your heart and body belong to me, getting stabbed is nothing.¡¹

    I pump my hips up for a second and third time.

    Da?a moans with each motion and she wraps her arms around my neck.

    When I grab her ass cheeks and squeeze with more strength, I feel a warm pleasure-filled breath against my neck.

    She protests when I get ahead of myself and stick a finger in her asshole, but her body doesn¡¯t resist me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you my body now, but I don¡¯t intend to offer you my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that, just be my woman.¡¹

    Sheplies when I demand a kiss.

    Her nipples are also erect and have been poking against my chest for a while now. It¡¯s clear that she craves sex.

    It would be in both of our interests if she bes mine.

    I examine Da?a again while she¡¯s in my arms.

    She¡¯s about 165 cm or so...... slightly taller than Celia but not as tall as M.

    Her breasts are on therger size, her ass is tight and she has a pretty narrow waist.

    Her moderately tanned skin amplifies her wholesome sex appeal.

    ¡¸Umu...... like I thought, you¡¯re a wonderful woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks...... I can¡¯t say the same back to you, though this thing you have is really amazing. I don¡¯t think my vagina is shallow at all but to only fit half...... it¡¯ll probably poke through my stomach if all of it goes in.¡¹

    A man gets more turned on when their dick gets praised.

    My movements be stronger and Da?a, who isn¡¯t able to withstand anymore, falls backward.

    Chasing after her, I press my body on top and thrust in the missionary position, only for her to realize my gaze.

    ¡¸My neck?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, you realized?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve had sex with vampires but I have a thing for necks.

    When my own neck gets sucked, it¡¯ll make my dick swell like crazy and I love sucking or yfully biting a woman¡¯s neck when I¡¯m aroused too.

    ¡¸Go ahead, I injured you when I threw a tantrum so you can bite me back in return. If a little of my blood is shed, it might ease the guilt I feel.¡¹

    Da?a brushes her hair aside and exposes her neck. I don¡¯t even have time to think as my instincts automatically make my mouth sink onto her pretty neck.

    My sense of reason somehow keeps my rampaging lust in check and prevents me from injuring her as my teeth dig into her skin.

    ¡¸Oow! No, I¡¯m fine...... you really love it, don¡¯t you. I can feel you getting bigger inside me.¡¹

    I continue to rock my hips while sucking on Da?a¡¯s neck.

    Now that my dick has gotten bigger, the stimtion has gotten stronger.

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    ¡¸We are man and woman, we should be able to create a family.¡¹

    Da?a¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡¸T-that, don¡¯t tell me......¡¹

    ¡¸Marry......¡¹¡¸Impregnating......¡¹

    We stare silently at each other and her hands extend toward my cheeks.

    ¡¸Hey now, don¡¯t scratch!¡¹

    ¡¸You sex demon! Dickhead!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s scratching me or if it¡¯s because of the stimtion from her struggling, but my cock starts twitching.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming. Bear my child.¡¹

    ¡¸Cum? You¡¯re not pulling out!? I didn¡¯t use any contraception! Wait, I¡¯m telling you to wait!!¡¹

    I embrace the wriggling Da?a tightly and let out a groan.

    My meat rod pulses and releases a thick stream of semen inside her.

    Judging by the sensation, I can tell it¡¯s quite viscous, plus there¡¯s going to be a lot of it.

    ¡¸Uwaah! I can hear it bubbling! There¡¯s so much...... geez...... you¡¯re so mean.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu......still cumming...... oooooh......¡¹

    Da?a doesn¡¯t continue resisting for long.

    As my ejaction persists, she curses me while stroking my head.

    She¡¯s pregnant with my child.

    The ejaction felt so good that I was certain of it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll follow Bej?ek as a soldier.¡¹

    After having sex, Da?a tells me while resting on my arm.

    ¡¸It would be a problem if I let him act rashly and this is probably as much as I can do.¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t really going to give her any work to do in the first ce.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like eating for free.¡¹

    She hits my head lightly.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll juste back with a big stomach after about half a year anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m definitely pregnant after you came so much inside.¡¹

    ¡°Stupid¡± ¨C she mutters as she hits my head again.

    I don¡¯t see the look of death in her eyes anymore.

    Bringing back her lost family is something I can¡¯t do.

    However, I can give her a new family.

    Later.

    ¡¸Hey Aegir, aren¡¯t you being a little too mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Ca? What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about that woman from Vandolea.¡¹

    Oh, about Da?a? I wonder what she means.

    I think I did the best I could.

    ¡¸You took advantage of her after she lost her family and vited her after letting her drink alcohol, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Wait, that¡¯s not it.

    It might seem that way if you look at the result but the process is different.

    ¡¸Not only that, you¡¯re chasing her away to Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸I said that¡¯s wrong. She may be pregnant with my child. It¡¯s not as simple as that......¡¹

    ¡¸You drove her away after getting her pregnant!? That¡¯s cruel, even if she was a former enemy!¡¹

    £¨I-I heard something unbelievable.£©

    It took some time before I cleared the misunderstanding Ca had and it became twice as troublesome with the stupid Casie¡¯s interference.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Late Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 172,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Celia (smiling), Schwartz (undergoing treatment)

    Army: 6800 men

    Infantry: 1150 , Cavalry: 800, Archers: 450, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 3500

    Cannons: 10, Large Cannons: 10

    Assets: 2450 gold (spoils of war +40 000) (soldiers¡¯ participation reward -38 000)

    Sexual Partners: 234, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 231: Dragon Hunter â‘  Roar of Beginnings

    <h4>Chapter 231: Dragon Hunter ¢Ù Roar of Beginnings</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The morning sun hits my face and wakes me up.

    Not good, the sun is already rising.

    ¡¸Aahn......¡¹¡¸Aau......¡¹

    When I lift my upper body up from the bed, it makes Leticia and Sharon, who are resting their breasts and arm respectively on my chest, let out a small moan.

    This is Leticia¡¯s shop, which also serves as their residence, that I gave them so they could earn their livelihood.

    They let me enjoy a grand feastst night so I paid them back by making them climax more times than they could count with their fingers.

    I continued to thrust into Leticia and Sharon even after they passed out.......

    ¡¸Oops, this isn¡¯t the time to be getting hard again. I¡¯mte.¡¹

    I kiss the two whose eyes are still half closed before getting up from bed and quickly putting my clothes on.

    Leticia wakes up first and stands up unsteadily after her hips were thoroughly overusedst night, then tidily adjusts my clothes.

    ¡¸Sorry to bother you while you¡¯re busy and thanks for being so kind to us. Please feel free to drop by and embrace us again whenever you want.¡¹

    I hug her soft body and suck on her irresistibly juicy lips.

    ¡¸Come on, Sharon. Get up so you can see him off. Laying asleep like that is rude!¡¹

    ¡¸U, uun...... I want to, but my ass got dug too much and I can¡¯t stop...... ejac-...... no, I can¡¯t stop squirting.¡¹

    I made lots of love to Sharon yesterday too.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine staying there. What a cute girl.¡¹

    I lower myself to Sharon and steal her lips.

    Something rises under the futon but it¡¯s nothing I need to worry about.

    I leave the shop after being sent off by the two girls whose flushed faces tell me they¡¯re still thinking about the sex fromst night.

    There is nothing which makes a man more proud than that.

    ¡¸Sis. I think I really should cut it off after all...... I can¡¯t think of myself as anything other than Hardlett-sama¡¯s woman now.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s ask for his opinion the next time hees over. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll guide you in the right direction.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about and I don¡¯t want to ask.

    Three Days Later. Lintbloom.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just going to visit the dwarves. You didn¡¯t have toe with me.¡¹

    I tell that to Celia after arriving at Lintbloom while petting her head.

    I didn¡¯te because of someplicated reason like doing inspections.

    I just want to apologize to Balbano for losing my weapon and see if I can ask him to make me another one.

    That¡¯s why I wanted to only bring the minimum amount of people with me from the escort squad in Gido, Kroll and Christoph.

    Speaking of which, Celia is always by my side so she isn¡¯t included in the count.

    ¡¸Ara, we just so happened to want to check on how the city is doing. If we were going to the same ce anyways, why not go together...... is that no good?¡¹

    Apanying us are ire, Laurie and their followers.

    ¡¸You said it was a coincidence, but it felt like you rushed to follow me when you saw I was setting out on a trip.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re imagining things.¡¹

    ¡¸All the followers are female...... not only that, they all have bodies which Aegir-sama prefers.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination.¡¹

    ire and Laurie reply to me and Celia respectively.

    I¡¯m happy there are more girls around me but it¡¯s painfully obvious she has some kind of hidden agenda.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you can¡¯t be lured by the women and make any strange promises!¡¹

    Celia res at ire as she says that.

    On the other hand, the female merchant remains unperturbed and grins back at Celia.

    ¡¸......There are things in this world that a human can do nothing about. They can only do their very best and hope they can put up a fight.¡¹

    ¡¸The use of seductive techniques is not something that powerful!¡¹

    Celia climbs on top of Leah, who is resting on top of myp.

    ¡¸Waah, Celia-chan, you scared me~¡¹

    When Celia heard ire would be joining us, she quickly dragged Leah, who she¡¯s close with, along with her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not enough to fully upy Aegir-sama. That would mean Aegir-sama would go embrace the girls provided by that female merchant.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    Leah was forcefully taken by Celia, but she doesn¡¯t seem dissatisfied.

    She happily clings to my arm and presses her chest against me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t often get toe along on long trips so I¡¯m happy to be together with you~¡¹

    I pat the fawning Leah while inspecting her body.

    She¡¯s one size shorter than Celia.

    Her body is more on the chubby side instead of being muscr because she doesn¡¯t train.

    ¡¸Aahn.¡¹

    When I fondle her breasts, I can tell they¡¯re fairlyrger than Celia¡¯s.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s been eating good food, her breasts and ass are growing bigger and bigger.

    ¡¸I want you to touch my boobs more. It makes me happy when Master touches me~¡¹

    Her body isn¡¯t the only thing that¡¯s soft, her demeanor is soft too.

    In spite of that, she is extremely skilled in bed and I can¡¯t get enough of the insides of her excellent vagina, which coils around me like a separate living being.

    ¡¸I¡¯d be happy if you take me around to more ces too. I¡¯m usually just left behind on long journeys after all.¡¹

    Leah, unlike Celia, isn¡¯t used to fighting and isn¡¯t quick on her feet either, so I really don¡¯t want to bring her to any dangerous ces.

    Goods are frequently transported to and from Lintbloom, plus there are inns and regrly maintained paths along the way, so I thought it would be safe to take her with us.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do just that if the ce we¡¯re going to is safe. Now, let¡¯s not keep Balbano waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be nice if you got a new weapon......¡¹

    Celia bes somewhat gloomy again.

    ¡¸I told you not to worry about that.¡¹

    I stroke Celia¡¯s head lightly.

    Then I quickly remember to stroke Leah¡¯s head right after.

    ¡¸Leah is as tall as Celia was a little while ago and at just the right height for me to pet.¡¹

    I realize my improper wording after I said it.

    Celia slumps down onto her knees.

    I guess getting her head pet by me is something quite important to her.

    ¡¸My bad, my bad. I¡¯ll pet you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Habubu...... my head please.¡¹

    We make our way to where the dwarves live while I squeeze Celia¡¯s face.

    Dwarven Residence. Tunnel in the Mountains.

    ¡¸So you lost that spear?¡¹

    Balbano and I speak to each other one-on-one.

    Celia wanted to say something but I don¡¯t like using a woman as an excuse so I left her in the adjacent room.

    Balbano is short and stout as usual, at about 160 cm in height, but has a bulging muscr fram and extremely short legs.

    His face is decorated with a beard and his limbs are covered in a thickyer of hair.

    ¡¸Yeah, I know you took time and effort to make it for me, but I thought it wouldn¡¯t do any good if I died.¡¹

    I exchanged it for my life and a woman¡¯s life, and while I might be sorry, I¡¯m not ashamed.

    Balbano closes his eyes and chugs some alcohol.

    ¡¸No worries. That was a good weapon, but it¡¯s nothingpared to losing a friend. I¡¯m d you came back alive.¡¹

    The bearded man stands up and pulls me in for a firm hug.

    I don¡¯t like hugging guys but I¡¯ll put up with it for now.

    ¡¸I still have something left to do. I can¡¯t die just yet.¡¹

    I want to meet Lucy and embrace her once more.

    I gained so much experience in sleeping with women after leaving the forest.

    My body and dick are much bigger than before.

    As I am now, I can probably face her head-on and make her submit with my meat rod.

    I would continue to pound Lucy even as she screams she¡¯s at her limit, bite her neck and squeeze her breasts so hard that it hurts.

    Still, she would wrap her voluptuous thighs around my waist while clenching tightly to my shaft.......

    ¡¸Hey......¡¹

    ¡¸......don¡¯t mind me.¡¹

    As my delusions go wild, so does my dick.

    Balbano swiftly steps back from me.

    It¡¯s a misunderstanding.

    ¡¸So you came here only to apologize?¡¹

    Balbano takes his seat.

    He¡¯s sitting a bit further away than before.

    ¡¸That¡¯s one reason...... I also have a request for you.¡¹

    ¡¸A recement spear?¡¹

    As expected of him, he knows what I want.

    Come closer, why are you stepping so far back?

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m putting a request in this time so I¡¯m naturally going to pay you for it.¡¹

    The dwarves don¡¯t show much interest in money so I¡¯ll reward them with meat and alcohol.

    Apparently they drink our alcohol like it¡¯s tasty water.

    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹

    However Balbano strokes his beard while looking somewhat troubled.

    I take one step forward.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll reward you with as much as it takes to satisfy you.¡¹

    Balbano takes a step backward.

    ¡¸Our friendship can¡¯t be measured with the amount of payment. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any materials.¡¹

    He did say that the materials used in that spear was precious.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to use the very best materials. It¡¯s enough for me if it doesn¡¯t break when I use it in battle.¡¹

    ¡¸The important materials have all been used up in making cannons and what not. I can still make something better than your local cksmiths with what I have on hand but I can¡¯t give something like that to a friend.¡¹

    I¡¯m fine with something like that though.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be hanging it up as decoration.

    ¡¸I will forever regret it if the spear breaks and my pal dies. I won¡¯t hand over anything half-assed!¡¹

    Balbano is, just like his outward appearance, stubborn.

    It won¡¯t improve the product if I continue to hound him.

    ¡¸Do you have someone to supply you with materials?¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, a young crowd has been digging through a new tunnel, probably inspired by your friends. We can probably gather some materials there.¡¹

    Hmm...... seems it¡¯ll be pretty time-consuming.

    Right as I was thinking about asking the cksmiths in Lintbloom to make something in the meantime, I feel a rumbling in my stomach.

    At the same time, the earth beneath my feet shakes and dust falls down from the ceiling.

    ¡¸I-is it another earthquake!?¡¹

    Celia quickly runs over.

    No, it¡¯s much closer and shorter than what we experienced in Vandolea.

    ¡¸A cave-in!? Check to see if anyone got caught under the rocks!¡¹

    Balbano instantly realizes the truth of the situation, tosses away his alcohol and dashes out of the room.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the path that Bonbo and Dogon dug!¡¹

    ¡¸Search for them, they might be buried underneath the rubble. Take shovels and pickaxes with you!¡¹

    Dwarves start gathering around from nearby.

    ¡¸Sorry, but we¡¯ll have to continue thister. I have to go now as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go too.¡¹

    For now, I¡¯ll take the hammer hung up in this room.

    With this, I would be able to smash any boulders blocking the way.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go too.¡¹

    Celia, Gido, and Christoph will being with me.

    I speak to Balbano as we run through the tunnel.

    ¡¸Do cave-ins happen often?¡¹

    I hear that it happens frequently in the iron mine leading to casualties.

    ¡¸Of course not, we¡¯re dwarves that live in the mountains. Screw-ups like that are rare. ......That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. There¡¯s a chance it would pierce through that ce.¡¹

    ¡¸The abyss......?¡¹

    There is a ce deep down in the mountains filled with monsters called ¡®the abyss¡¯ and there are rare times when digging tunnels would cause a slit which connects to that hell to open up.

    When that happens, monsters will keep rushing out until the hole is sealed.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to see another spider like thest time. I don¡¯t have my spear either.¡¹

    As we grumble our ways down the tunnel, we reach the end and sure enough see that the ceiling has copsed.

    Two dwarves were pinned underneath the fallen rocks and dirt.

    ¡¸They¡¯re trapped under there! Dig them out!¡¹

    While their buddies are busy digging, Balbano and I check the wall at the very back.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a crack.¡¹

    It is arge enough opening that I can easily see through to the other side.

    I try looking through the crack and see nothing but darkness.

    Does that mean it¡¯s connected to that abyss?

    ¡¸Move, let me see.¡¹

    Balbano takes a pot of oil lit with fire...... uses it like a torch and throws it over to the other side through the crack.

    After a few seconds, I could hear the pot shatter and a small me grows inside the pitch ck space.

    Seeing that, the dwarves sigh lightly in relief.

    ¡¸So it isn¡¯t the abyss like we thought. If it was, it would be a bottomless hole.¡¹

    But Balbano¡¯s face quickly tenses up.

    ¡¸It looks like a rtivelyrge cave. It might be possible that it leads to the abyss so investigations must be done.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that it took several seconds before the pot fell and shattered at the bottom, meaning it¡¯s definitely a deep and wide hole.

    I make sure I have my hammer just in case enemies appear.

    ¡¸You have a sword too!¡¹

    Celia brought my Dual Crater with her.

    What a good girl, I¡¯ll lick her pussy enough to make her dripping wetter.

    Balbano takes a sturdy-looking rope from his friends woven together with what looks like something metallic, then hammers the end of it to the ground before tossing the other end through the crack in front of us.

    I guess we¡¯ll be going down the hole with this.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go first. Youe after me.¡¹

    ¡¸Might as well, since I¡¯m already here.¡¹

    Balbano takes the lead, followed by me and then Celia. We descend down the cavity while relying on the metallic chain.

    When I pause briefly, Celia lowers her soft ass on my face.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t y around right now!¡¹

    She got upset.

    I¡¯ll prepare myself for what¡¯s toe then.

    ¡¸You idiot! Don¡¯t fart on my head!¡¹

    Sorry, I tensed up too much.

    When we reach the bottom, we get some light by setting fire to mmable ore.

    We have to make sure this hole doesn¡¯t connect to the abyss.

    ¡¸Everything looks clear over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing over here either. There is no hole or crack.¡¹

    ¡¸In darkness, you can see the truth......¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!! ......nevermind, it was just a mushroom.¡¹

    Celia and the others didn¡¯t find anything.

    Balbano also runs around, checking the wall here and there, not finding any particr problems.

    Nevertheless, this is such arge area...... this space is easily over 50 meters tall and the radius seems to be greater than 100 meters.

    In most cases, areas like these would be irregrly shaped but this ce is almost perfectly circr......it makes me think I¡¯m inside a giant building or something.

    ¡¸The ground is t and clear too.¡¹

    There are no rocks, bumps or dips in the ground.

    It was as if someone tidied the ce up.......

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    I find a spot in the perfectly round walls that looks abnormal.

    I shine a light on the area and see arge protruding bulge.

    Is it a sculpture or something?

    ¡¸Only this part is a different color.¡¹

    I take my hammer and try hitting that spot, but it makes a ¡®kachink¡¯ sound and makes my hand feel numb.

    It¡¯s strangely hard.

    As I grimace in pain, I look up to find two shining orbs of light.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I hold my torch up and don¡¯t find anything unusual.

    It¡¯s just a little big.

    ¡¸Eyes, huh?¡¹

    I sigh and turn around, then quickly run to where the rope is.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, something strange is-...... mgh!¡¹

    As Celia runs and meets me halfway, I stop her mid-sentence, then pick her up and carry her.

    Balbano as well as Gido andpany also silently signal each other with hand signals before running full speed.

    ¡¸Oi, oi...... what is that......?¡¹

    Christoph freezes as he turns to look behind him.

    Gestures were made to tell him not to let out a sound, but that idiot doesn¡¯t seem to have the courage not to do so.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    Christoph¡¯s scream echoes throughout the entire space and then, as if answering back, a terrifying, head-splitting roar shook the air.

    Gido tumbles after hearing that sound while Balbano and I stop moving altogether.

    Christoph, who was the closest to the sound, gets blown away and faints.

    Kroll closes his eyes and spreads his arms wide. Celia lets out a weak whimper.

    After the roar, that thing slowly gets up and makes its way toward us.

    I say it¡¯s heading toward us, but it really takes just two or three steps, and yet it was able to close a lot of distance.

    ¡¸......It doesn¡¯t look possible for us to turn our backs to it and climb the rope.¡¹

    ¡¸Who would have thought it actually exists......¡¹

    Balbano and I turn around and ready our weapons.

    ¡¸Li-Li-Lintbloom!!¡¹

    Gido, who certainly isn¡¯t a coward, starts trembling and falls t on his ass.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine!¡¹

    I push Celia behind me even though she tries to act strong.

    Don¡¯t worry about wetting your pants, I won¡¯t tell anyone.

    ¡¸Something big showed up again. The spider would be a hundred times better than this.¡¹

    With that said, a torch was thrown right at the enemy to illuminate the area.

    The creature had arge body many meters tall, a simrlyrge face and arge gaping mouth, and finally glowing eyes.

    Its limbs were like thick tree trunks, it had a long tail we couldn¡¯t see the end of, and extending from its front limbs are ws that are longer than me.

    On its back are folded wings asrge as its body.

    Further, its entire body seems imprable...... speaking from my experience of hitting it, this thing¡¯s body clearly appears to be covered in countless sturdy scales.

    ¡¸It goes without saying, that¡¯s a dragon.¡¹

    Iment while hiding my cold sweat.

    I try my best to make light of the situation but I don¡¯t get any response.

    This might be bad.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Battle of White City¢Û All-Out Attack.

    ¡¸Start the attack, concentrate on the upper portion of the fortress. Don¡¯t worry if it gets a few allies caught up in the sts.¡¹

    Sekrit gives the order and battleships immediately approach White City, starting the cannonfire.

    This time, the White City side counterattacks without dy and showers the fleet with projectiles.

    ¡¸Sence, sunk instantly.¡¹¡¸Agule, severely damaged.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t react to the damage report.

    The damage to the fleet is increasing but many cannonballs havended on the walls too and she could see cannons and soldiers flying left and right.

    ¡¸Thend army has begun to charge.¡¹

    The Empire¡¯snd army rushes towards the castle walls amidst the rising smoke.

    ¡¸Focus your aim predominantly at the ces they¡¯re counterattacking.¡¹

    The Imperial army gets hit with a barrage of arrows and cannonballs as they close in on the walls, scattering and running around in confusion.

    Shortly after, the fleet would bombard the ce where the counterattack happened.

    This series of events would repeat itself several times, resulting in piles of dead Imperial soldiers at the feet of the walls, but it also resulted in drastically reduced resistance.

    ¡¸Thend army has put up the smoke signal!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop firing.¡¹

    As soon as the red smoke was spotted, Sekrit orders for the bombarding to stop.

    Losing disposable soldiers due to friendly fire isn¡¯t a big deal but identally firing at a crucial location is something serious.

    Many Imperial soldiers mix together to form a few squads and advance towards the castle walls.

    ¡¸Do you think things will go smoothly?¡¹

    ¡¸Only if the amount we use doesn¡¯t rout them.¡¹

    A blue smoke signal goes up to indicate the n is a sess.

    And then simultaneously, a big explosion iparable to the ones caused by cannonballs destroys the a portion of the walls.

    ¡¸Burying gunpowder at the base of the wall and blowing up the walls directly......?¡¹

    ¡¸If we could do this, why did we not do it until now......¡¹

    Sekrit sighs in response to her ipetent subordinates.

    A risky attack like that won¡¯t work on undamaged walls.

    It¡¯s because the walls are already riddled with holes that they can be finished off just by throwing gunpowder at them.

    There¡¯s no way slowly poking small holes into the wall would be effective while the enemy¡¯s defensive structures remained operational.

    Exining all of that in detail is too troublesome.

    Sekrit only gives out orders.

    ¡¸The walls have fallen. The rest is up to thend army while we stay vignt for the enemy fleet.¡¹

    The walls have copsed but just a single portion of it.

    They could not provide further assistance with cannonfire because the area is beyond their line of sight

    ¡¸The rest is dependant on Zaphnes¡¯s skill...... it would be nice if he does a good job.¡¹

    The Empire¡¯snd army invade through therge hole opened up in the firstyer of the castle walls.

    Because such an enormous amount of gunpowder was used to blow up the wall, arge enough hole was created for a massive army to flood in.

    ¡¸Invade all the way to the city!¡¹¡¸Break through the next wall before the enemy can get ready!¡¹¡¸Destroy everything in sight!¡¹

    The Imperial soldiers charge in shouting their war cries only to see nothing in front of them.

    They couldn¡¯t see any enemy soldiers hurrying to escape from the broken wall or hastily moving the cannons.

    When they started to express their doubts, the gates of the second wall standing in their paths opened.

    ¡¸Throw out these savages. All regiments, advance!¡¹

    The Federation soldiers wrapped in white armor rush towards the Imperial soldiers.

    At the same time, numerous cannons and archers provide intense supporting fire.

    The Imperial army had no backup after stepping beyond the first wall.

    In addition, the Imperial soldiers were cluttered from pushing their way through the hole and rushing in blindly, whereas the Federation soldiers marched in orderly ranks.

    The Federation soldiers were waiting for the enemy to invade after the first wall went down.

    As soon as the two sides shed, the soldiers from the Empire fell apart instantly, finding themselves in a one-sided rout, and then running for their lives through the hole they were finally able to crack in the first wall.

    ¡¸Hmph, fools. Did they expect the soldiers to cling to the battered walls forever?¡¹

    Exactly as the Federation¡¯smander said, the defense headquarters, having determined the first wall was at its limit, moved most of the soldiers and cannons to the second wall.

    With the supporting fire from the fleet, they anticipated the wall on the south side to be broken and concentrated most of the defensive troops there.

    ¡¸If we fight at the second wall, the fleet¡¯s cannons will not reach us.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The enemy can only try and fight without any backup. We¡¯ll show them what we can do.¡¹

    White City still will not fall.

    The light in the eyes of the Federation soldiers has not died yet.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 550 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 150 000, Civilian Victims: 930 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 2 150 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 950 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Late Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Rose1 Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless.

    Citizens: 172,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Celia (leaking), Gido (panic), Christoph (fainted)

    Assets: 2440 gold (Allowance for Leticia sisters -10)

    Sexual Partners: 234, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 232: Dragon Hunter â‘¡ Deathmatch in the Cave

    <h4>Chapter 232: Dragon Hunter ¢Ú Deathmatch in the Cave</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The dragon roars once again.

    It feels strong enough to send my consciousness flying if I loosen up my abdominal muscles even just a little bit.

    Perhaps sensing he could not make me faint like Christoph, the Dragon stops roaring and approaches me instead.

    It probably wants to use a more direct method.

    ¡¸L-Lintbloom...... chief...... this dragon is not an opponent you can fight!¡¹

    Gido is trembling while in a ready stance with his sword as he appeals to me with a tear-stained face.

    Nobody can me him, asking him to stay calm in front of a giant dragon dozens of meters tall is impossible.

    That reminds me, I remember hearing about some dragon of legends.

    I don¡¯t know if this is the same one, but it may be intelligent.

    I¡¯ll try talking to it.

    ¡¸We¡¯re sorry for disturbing your ce of slumber. We¡¯ll be leaving now so you can continue your afternoon nap......¡¹

    When I was still in mid-sentence, the dragon raises its front leg and swipes at me sideways.

    I was able to jump backwards to barely avoid being hit but the wind pressure was enough to send me tumbling backwards three times.

    ¡¸......it doesn¡¯t look like talking works. Everyone, spread out.¡¹

    The difference in size is too great so if we group together, it¡¯ll just squash us all at once.

    One person will have to dodge its attacks while the others counterattack.

    Fortunately, it isn¡¯t very fast based on that previous strike.

    Everyone, aside from Christoph, should be fast enough to dodge.

    With that said, it¡¯s hard to believe regr swords can get through the tough-looking scales covering its entire giant body.

    The only weapons that look effective are my hammer and Balbano¡¯s axe.

    ¡¸You guys don¡¯t have to worry about attacking, just focus on evading. Balbano and I will attack so escape to the top when we create an opening.¡¹

    I use a forceful tone while raising my hammer.

    The highest point I can reach with my attack is its front legs at best.

    I¡¯m not looking to deal a fatal blow, but it might writhe in pain if I crush its finger or something.

    Even I feel tremendous pain when I stub my toe on a desk.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Lintbloom or whoever, but getting hit with a hammer while you¡¯re sleeping isn¡¯t-......¡¹

    I pause.

    I guess I would also feel like killing someone out of frustration if that happened to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing!!¡¹

    As if understanding my thoughts, the dragon roars angrily and swipes its foreleg at us again.

    The trajectory of its w leads toward Celia and Kroll. I hope they can dodge it.

    ¡¸Kuh! Can¡¯t hit me!¡¹

    Celia hops sideways and tumbles to evade the w.

    Meanwhile, Kroll closes his eyes and stands still.

    ¡¸Idiot, dodge it!¡¹

    I instinctively shout at him.

    Therge w looked to tear Kroll apart.

    ¡¸I see it!¡¹

    At that moment, Kroll¡¯s eyes shoot wide open, then he dodges the w by a hair¡¯s breadth before jumping forward, of all things.

    He shes at the dragon¡¯s giant tree trunk of an arm with his unsheathed sword and a sharp ng reverberates throughout the cave.

    ¡¸There is nothing my sword can¡¯t cut.¡¹

    At the same time Kroll finished his sentence, the de of his glittering sword stabs into the ground.

    ¡¸Your sword broke.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh......?¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s sword snapped in half right in the middle.

    ¡¸How mortifying......¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, you don¡¯t have to attack. If you don¡¯t listen to what I say, you¡¯ll get buttfucked!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey pal, so you swing that way after all?¡¹

    Argh, this is not the time for that, Balbano.

    That thing is attacking again.

    The dragon does not even care about Kroll¡¯s weak counterattack, instead it gets upset, probably from swinging at air, and raises its front leg up high.

    ¡¸It wants to crush us! Jump backwards.¡¹

    It aimed for Gido.

    The limb swinging down was even more lethargic than before

    ¡¸C-c¡¯mon......guwah!¡¹

    The arm that mmed into the ground with unbelievable power sent rock shards scattering in all directions.

    Gido tries hastily to block with his shield but wasn¡¯t able to cover his entire body as he copses after countless stones pelted his limbs.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, pal.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    The movement that limb made as it came down to the ground made a ratherrge opening.

    Balbano and I run simultaneously at the dragon.

    Its aim did not deviate from being Gido.

    After all, it would only take one more attack to finish him off.

    It should retreat if we¡¯re able to bash its leg before it canplete its attack.

    However, the dragon didn¡¯t continue its attack mindlessly.

    It quickly turned its attention to us, trying to mow us down with its right leg.

    ¡¸Nnuuun!¡¹

    The targeted Balbano deftly rolls out of the way.

    You would think as a dwarf he would move slow, but he actually isn¡¯t that sluggish.

    ¡¸You¡¯re mine!¡¹

    Balbano, who reached the dragon before me, took a heavy swing at the dragon¡¯s leg with his axe.

    The dwarven axe should be able to split that leg even if it has the same thickness as the trunk of giant tree.

    A sharp metallic sound rung out.

    ¡¸......what the-¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s not good enough?¡¹

    Balbano¡¯s axe snapped in half from the handle portion.

    The de which danced in the air before falling to the ground was also dented with the shape of the dragon¡¯s scale.

    Even as axe made with dwarven metal can¡¯te close to getting through that thing¡¯s scales.

    And now I¡¯m the only one with a decent weapon.

    Dashing towards the dragon one beatter, I take a swing with my hammer, utilizing the momentum from my run as well.

    I purposely aim for the tip of its foot.

    The hammer I¡¯m holding is made with the same material as the axe that broke, so it will probably produce the same result even if I get a decent hit in.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hammer your toe!¡¹

    Not straying from the spot I aimed, the hammer urately pounded the base of the dragon¡¯s giant w.

    The impact made a dull sound and the recoil made my hands feel numb.

    When I look at the hammer, I find that it has be t and the handle was bent.

    However, I can tell the blow was effective.

    No blood was shed and the w didn¡¯t snap off but its body definitely shook when my attack hit its mark.

    Its face warped with anger and pain as it red at me, disregarding both the fleeing Balbano as well as the fallen Gido.

    So a dragon feels pain when it stubs its toe too.

    I¡¯ll need to use this chance to let everyone escape.

    ¡¸Run away Balbano, I¡¯ll figure something out.¡¹

    As I say that, I hold the crooked hammer in my left hand so I can wield the Dual Crater with my right hand.

    ¡¸Sorry. I¡¯m powerless here.¡¹

    Balbano listens obediently, putting Gido on his shoulder before falling back.

    Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s already hard enough to fight when I have to be mindful of Celia or Kroll.

    It¡¯s easier if that thing aims only at me.

    The dragon roars again, though I¡¯ve already gotten used to it by the third time.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    I run straight ahead with my hammer and sword in hand.

    First, it swipes at me horizontally with its right hand.

    I crouch to the ground as low as possible to avoid being hit.

    Next, it swings its left hand down at me.

    I change course and take a diagonal route.

    I use the hammer only to destroy therger rocks flung at me from the shockwave of the attack, taking the hits from the small rocks with my body.

    Naturally, it really hurts but it shouldn¡¯t cause any major damage so long as it doesn¡¯t hit my head.

    Now, how will this guy react when I get within range of its feet while avoiding attacks from both of its arms?

    It would make things easy if it just moved back, though I doubt it would do something like that after getting enraged from the hit on its toe.

    Sure enough, as I get up close, the dragon attempts to bite me, sticking out its neck and opening itsrge mouth.

    ¡¸Right there!¡¹

    I hurl my hammer as its jaws separate.

    The heavy object spins in the air several times before crashing into one of its teeth.

    Take that, you don¡¯t have scales inside your mouth.

    The weapon makes a dull thud before that one tooth snaps at the root.

    ¡¸Oww......¡¹

    I hear Celia moan in pain behind me.

    Oh right, she recently fixed her cavity.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater at the snout of the dragon whose movements stopped due to pain.

    It reflexively closes its mouth so I would be shing at its scales. It better not break my sword.

    If the Dual Crater breaks, Nonna will cry while headbutting me a hundred times.

    A dull ng rings out on impact, then something falls to the ground a few momentster.

    It was a dragon¡¯s scale.

    ¡¸You did it!¡¹¡¸It shed blood!!¡¹

    Celia and Balbano cheer.

    The Dual Crater cuts into the dragon¡¯s snout and red blood sprays out.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    However, I¡¯m not happy.

    The Dual Crater definitely shed its body.

    Yet I thought I would have made a deep and clean cut from its snout to its chin.

    ¡¸What impressive scales.¡¹

    I was able to tear off a single scale.

    In exchange, it deflects my Dual Crater and prevents me from shing its face.

    ¡¸This will be a tough fight.¡¹

    I settle my heart down and think calmly.

    If I can¡¯t tear its body apart, then I¡¯ll have to aim for its vitals.

    I don¡¯t know where the vitals are on a dragon specifically, but like all living things, probably its head or heart.

    It¡¯s impossible to cut off its head so I either have to pierce straight through the top of its head or through its heart.

    The Dual Crater is by no means a small sword, yet it still isn¡¯t long enough for this particr opponent.

    Moreover it is hard, even with my strength, to make deep cuts on its body through the hard scales.

    ¡¸What do I do?¡¹

    If I take a clean hit from the enemy¡¯s attacks, I¡¯ll be squished like a little insect.

    This fight is a little too unfair.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... is smiling.¡¹

    I unconsciously grin.

    This kind of fight probably sets my soul on fire more so than crushing goblins.

    Despite going crazy with rage from getting a tooth broken and shedding blood from its snout, the dragon seems to have recognized me as more than just an insect.

    It spreads its previously folded wings, ps them once and pushes itself backwards.

    The gust of wind created from the single beat of its wings makes me lose my footing.

    ¡¸Uooh, what a strong wind.¡¹

    ¡¸C-chief...... Lintbloom...... can fly......¡¹

    Gido, who is being carried by Balbano, frantically tries to inform me.

    Don¡¯t push yourself, besides it¡¯s already toote.

    The dragon rises into the air then dives down toward me.

    Its speed is worlds apart from before.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t make it if I use my head.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have time to think about how to dodge.

    I lock my eyes on that thing and rely on my instincts to twist my body out of the way.

    I evade its w, its fangs, and avoid getting pinned by its body, but still get hit by its tail.

    Just when I thought I got hit, I rolled on the ground rapidly.

    ¡¸Aah! I¡¯m going back!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d only get in the way if you go back! Just go back up.¡¹

    I can see Balbano carrying the shouting Celia as he returns to the rope even as the world spins around me.

    After tumbling for a while, I crash into the wall.

    I check my body while enduring the sharp pain.

    No bones were broken and my innards didn¡¯t fly out of my chest.

    It looks like I tripped over the tail rather than getting hit by it.

    Fortunately for me, I rolled quite a bit so the speed dropped.

    ¡¸Gaboh! Gebo!¡¹1

    All I know is that the pain hurts and my eyes are spinning and everything in my stomach has nowe out.

    Because of that though, I¡¯ve sobered up as well.

    The dragon doesn¡¯t have any intention to wait for me to recover after throwing up on the ground.

    Its earth-shaking steps carry it forward toward me and then it slowly raises its leg.

    So it wants to crush me underfoot.

    I keep track of its movements while pretending to continue throwing up.

    Right when its foot was about toe down on me, I roll to the side and narrowly escape.

    ¡¸This is an uncool attack but......it hurts!¡¹

    As soon as I get up, I swing my sword at its lowered leg.

    The razor-sharp de of my Dual Crater perfectly cuts into the area between its finger and w.

    Unlike its earlier roars of intimidation, it lets out a more of a whining scream.

    Fufufu, it hurts, doesn¡¯t it.

    I¡¯ve done the same thing identally when cutting my nails with a small knife.

    I really wanted to cry when that happened.

    The dragon spreads its wings once again and dances in the air, putting some distance between us.

    I swiftly retreat until I¡¯m close to the wall of the cave.

    As long as I¡¯m here, it can¡¯t make a rapid descent and fly towards me.

    Or else, it will crash into the wall.

    The dragon hovers in the air but doesn¡¯t approach me.

    I thought it was scared of the wall but something seems strange.

    It¡¯s facing this way while sucking in air.

    ¡¸C-chief...... Lintbloom can...... guh......¡¹

    The injured Gido shouts again.

    ¡¸Lintbloom can...... breathe fire......¡¹

    ¡¸Toote!!¡¹

    Right as Gido finishes his sentence, an intense stream of fire shoots out of the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Its power makes even Alice¡¯s magic seem like a child ying around with fire and it doesn¡¯t look like I can avoid it.

    ¡¸But still......¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not as bad as that time.¡¹

    Compared to the cmity at Dard mountain, this simrly seems like child¡¯s y.

    I swing my Dual Crater down as the mes approach me.

    The fire in front of me is split apart, separating the fire into three walls, one on top and one on either side of me.

    I managed to avoid getting hit directly, but it still felt really hot.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaaaaa!! Nooooooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t struggle, you¡¯ll fall! Ooh!¡¹

    Celia must have brushed away Balbano¡¯s hand.

    The screaming voice is getting closer.

    The mes were split apart but it still seemed to engulf me so she probably thought I got burned to death when she couldn¡¯t see me from the outside.

    Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing in the cave that will cause the fire to spread.

    The fire around me will eventually die down too so you¡¯ll see mee out of this alive.

    I can hear that thing roar during the short time before the fire vanishes.

    Following that, there was a continuous deep rumbling and shaking from something resembling a cave-in before it eventually bes quiet.

    Celia jumps at me crying when the mes peter out and as I look around me, I don¡¯t see any sign of that thing anymore.

    ¡¸Huh? Where did it go?¡¹

    Balbano points to the ceiling with a nk look on his face.

    ¡¸Hanging like a bat...... -wait, what¡¯s that!?¡¹

    Arge hole opened up in the ceiling of the cave and a ray of light shines down almost like God was about to descend down from the heavens.

    It¡¯s just sunlight.

    ¡¸So it escaped above ground......¡¹

    ¡¸It made a hole just by bashing its head once against the wall. Its original entrance might have been sealed off by a cave-in.¡¹

    ¡¸It probably left after thinking Aegir-sama got burned to death.¡¹

    If the Dual Crater didn¡¯t cut apart the mes, I would have be a piece of steak.

    Woah, the rocks have turned red and are melting.

    How powerful were those mes?

    ¡¸Because you made it angry, it didn¡¯t pay any attention to us at all.¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t anything more than a little pestering.¡¹

    With me and Balbano safe, we could rx and make jokes.

    Celia is clinging to my waist with my relieved smile on her face.

    Phew, that was close, really close.

    ¡¸Did that dragon leave to the surface?¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong, Kroll. Should I hug you too?

    ¡¸......that thing went outside and I believe it had the city of Lintbloom in its eyes.¡¹

    Kroll and I look at each other.

    Celia also got in the mix while still grabbing onto me and the three of us stare silently.

    ¡¸Hurry! Let¡¯s head back to the city!!¡¹

    If that thing gets to the city, it won¡¯t end with just a few casualties.

    More importantly, Leah plus ire and herpany are there.

    They can¡¯t put up any resistance, let alone run away.

    ¡¸Balbano, lend me the best and heaviest weapon you have!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! We¡¯ll all head to the city as well. We can¡¯t sit back and drink while that thing¡¯s around.¡¹

    We rush out of the cave and run along the tunnel.

    Balbano kicks the drunk dwarves along the way while shouting to gather his friends.

    ¡¸This is the best thing I got, though it¡¯s not light enough for a human to carry.¡¹

    Ignoring all he said, I grab the giant warhammer in my left hand and run out the exit.

    ¡¸In one hand? As expected of my pal......¡¹

    Argh, this isn¡¯t time for talking.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the dragon flies in the air. You won¡¯t be able to reach it with a sword or hammer if there¡¯s no ceiling.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right. On top of that, it has those scales. Arrows won¡¯t have any effect on it.¡¹

    To be honest, I have no idea how to fight it.

    It might just burn down the entire city.

    I still have to let the girls escape somehow, along with the other citizens too.

    ¡¸It looks like ire-san is going to be ruined.¡¹

    I want to do something but I unfortunately can¡¯t fly.

    Balbano, who is stroking his beard after shutting up, spoke up.

    ¡¸Can you win if its wings are taken away?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll figure something out if it falls to the ground.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I have an idea!!¡¹

    Balbano shouts happily in a certain direction.

    ¡¸Fufufu, the time hase for our masterpiece to be of use!!¡¹

    Interesting, I¡¯m certain ¡®that¡¯ can prate the dragon¡¯s scales in spite of how hard they hard.

    Let¡¯s drag that thing out of the sky.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Battle of White City. Arrival of Reinforcements. White City Royal Pce.

    ¡¸Ivan Galchenko Defense Supreme Commander.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty!¡¹

    High officials dressed in fancy attire have gathered here in the royal pce while the battle of White City continues.

    Sitting on the throne with his eyes closed in the center is Jund II.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes are concentrated on Galchenko.

    He led as many troops as possible to White City amidst the chaos caused by the fall of Albens.

    ¡¸Those Imperial savages have regrettably forced my nation to fight a difficult war.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    Cannons could be heard echoing sporadically in between their words.

    Skirmishes would continue in some area of the wall regardless of the time of day.

    ¡¸The west haspletely fallen into their hands, and even the eternal capital in Jundgrad has also been ravaged by the war.¡¹

    Galchenko keeps his head lowered in silence.

    ¡¸And that me should fall on you as the suprememander, do you have any objections to that?¡¹

    ¡¸I have none. Military Minister, Your Excellency.¡¹

    The Cab Minister of military affairs nods, taking a breath before saying what he has to.

    However Jund II casually raises his hand to interrupt him.

    ¡¸Galchenko, I don¡¯t think you are ipetent or disloyal. Everything just didn¡¯t go your way, that¡¯s all.¡¹

    ¡¸I-...... I am unworthy of your words.¡¹

    Galchenko sheds tears as he falls to his knees dejectedly.

    He wasn¡¯t able to protect his fathend, he allowed harm to befall the citizens and he even let the capital be turned into a battlefield.

    As a soldier, there is no greater shame than that.

    The ruler governing Olga Federation lets out a single sigh.

    This particr incident was also painful for him.

    ¡¸But sure punishment or reward is the fate of a military official, responsibility must be taken.¡¹

    After saying that, the King signals for the Military Minister to continue.

    ¡¸Ivan Galchenko, you will be dismissed as the Supreme Commander of Defense. Further, you will assume responsibility for suffering defeat and a trial will be held...... tomorrow morning.¡¹

    Galchenko doesn¡¯t say anything as he lifts his body up and bows his head deeply.

    ¡¸I cannot imagine you will flee after all the achievements you have brought about. Someone will be sent to your home to get you tomorrow morning, so you are free to do as you wish until then. You will return the medal ofmander bestowed upon you.¡¹

    After a final bow, low enough to touch his head to the ground, Galchenko begins to leave the throne room.

    The King spontaneously stands up and shouts towards the doors.

    ¡¸Galchenko! ......farewell.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty as well, take care. Victory to the Olga Federation!¡¹

    The general, slightly more than 50 years old, executes a perfect salute before taking his leave.

    The King burns thest image of his retainer of more than 20 years into his eyes.

    Everybody in the room knew that the trial could not be held tomorrow.

    The reason a trial was deliberately scheduled on the day right after he was dismissed was to protect the man¡¯s honor.

    The defeat began with the annihtion of the naval fleet in the first battle, a ce outside of Galchenko¡¯s authority.

    In order to prevent him from losing any more honor than he already has, Jund II himself made arrangements for him.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, subsequently please nominate the new Supreme Commander of Defense.¡¹

    ¡¸Stessel broke through the blockade in the north, didn¡¯t he....... Alright, make it quick.¡¹

    The King covers his reddened eyes for a bit beforeposing himself.

    Post-nomination. White City Headquarters.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Martin Stessel. I was appointed to be the Supreme Commander of Defense starting from today.¡¹

    He stands upright and salutes to everyone in the headquarters.

    Meanwhile, all those present seem to have the slightest amount of anxiety within their eyes.

    That is probably because the person who took over the position of Supreme Commander in ce of Galchenko was a young man, who looks to be in his mid-thirties.

    The man was dashing and handsome enough to star as the lead actor on stage during peace times, but that thin and unreliable look to him fostered more doubt in a ce like the battlefield.

    Paying no mind to the insecurity in the eyes of his new subordinates, the man with his nicely trimmed blond hair scanned the entire room with his beautiful blue eyes.

    ¡¸Everyone, your eyes are bloodshot. How many days have you not slept?¡¹

    Everybody looks at each other.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because those guys from the Empire are attacking us incessantly......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve only taken brief naps whenever it gets quiet......¡¹

    ¡¸How many days have you not slept? Answer the question.¡¹

    ¡¸Three days!¡¹¡¸Five for me!¡¹

    After all the subordinates provide their answers in a hurry, Martin¡¯s expression rxes and he smiles

    ¡¸Alright, then here¡¯s your first order. All of you will sleep soundly until tomorrow morning. You do not need wake up for anything unless I call for you. You will also fill your stomachs.¡¹

    The subordinates were puzzled at the sudden order, but Martin continues with a smile.

    ¡¸What, the enemy is only sending out small detachments because they have no other way to attack. Thest all-out offensive was three days ago, so it will take at least four days for them to reorganize.¡¹

    ¡¸But how can we sleep with no care in the world while the enemy stands before us......¡¹

    Martin continues, interrupting the subordinates who continue to express their worries.

    ¡¸Put yourself in the ce of the enemymander.¡¹

    His slow and imposing tone echoed throughout the once murderous headquarters.

    ¡¸Your opponent is a man with red eyes who is bothcking sleep and starving.¡¹

    After saying that, he lightly prods the forehead of one of his subordinates.

    ¡¸Then you have a man who is full of energy, well-rested and well-fed. Which one would you rather not have as your enemy?¡¹

    Then Martin adds one final order in a joking tone.

    The strained mood loosens up slightly.

    ¡¸You have to learn when to be vignt and when to rx. You¡¯ll just tire yourself out if you remain tense for so long.¡¹

    Martin proceeds to tap the shoulder of each subordinate.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too skinny. Meat, go eat some meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, I¡¯m ashamed.¡¹

    ¡¸You stink. Go take a bath before you sleep, but don¡¯t sleep in the water. Don¡¯t drown before going out to war.¡¹

    ¡¸Pfft, understood sir.¡¹

    ¡¸You look like you¡¯re in need of a woman. Go visit an operating brothel.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m a virgin.¡¹

    ¡¸You have bags under your eyes. What a waste of yourdy-killing skills, go sleep right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! I will do so for an entire day!¡¹

    After making his way around to everyone, Martin got everyone¡¯s attention once again.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, we will win. I brought a trump card as our reinforcements!¡¹

    The window was opened at the same time those words were spoken.

    ¡°Reinforcements¡±, a word everybody wanted to hear.

    All of the subordinates crowd around the window.

    ¡¸Where are the reinforcements......?¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t see the much anticipated reinforcements waiting for them outside the window.

    The only thing there was the 20,000 troops that apanied Martin when he broke through the blockade to get into White City from the north.

    That was already a well-known fact among all those in the headquarters and they could not expect reinforcements of a mere 20,000 to greatly influence the state of battle.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s confused faces, Martin opens his mouth andughs.

    ¡¸Hahahaha! Just as I thought from sleep-deprived people, your heads are not thinking clearly! Look carefully. Not on the ground, but in the air!¡¹

    The men looked up at the cloudy sky and their expressions changed from surprise to delight.

    Something white was floating down from the gray sky.

    When that substance touched the window or the faces of the men peeking out, it melted quietly and turned into water.

    It goes without saying that it was snow, winter has finallye.

    ¡¸Look gentlemen, it¡¯s snowing. Winter is here! The Federation¡¯s winter is upon us!¡¹

    The murmuring turns into cheers.

    It¡¯s the first time the Imperial army has stepped so far inside the Federation, so they have not experienced the hellish cold of the Federation winters.

    They might be equipped with iron armor but they shouldn¡¯t have carried fur pelts with them.

    In addition, the military ves might as well be half-naked in this weather.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, eat! Sleep! Prepare for the soon-approaching time to counterattack.¡¹

    The generals in the headquarters rush to fill their stomachs and get rest in bed like they were charging towards an enemy.

    The snow falls indiscriminately on both armies, weing the harsh winter.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 600 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 170 000, Civilian Victims: 940 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 2 110 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 990 000 (Military ves not included)

 Chapter 233: Dragon Hunter â‘¢ Giant Cannon Roar

    <h4>Chapter 233: Dragon Hunter ¢Û Giant Cannon Roar</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Celia, Gido, Kroll, everyone here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¸I-I can ride a horse.¡¹

    Gido¡¯s body took a beating but no bones were broken.

    As one of the mountain nation, he can ride a horse despite being riddled with wounds.

    Right now I don¡¯t have the luxury to worry about him.

    We rush out of the dwarven cave and jump on our horses.

    Schwartz neighs loudly, bucking its body like it¡¯s had enough of me.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to like me carrying the hammer I borrowed from the dwarves which is heavier than Celia.

    ¡¸Bear with it. You have a woman in the city too.¡¹

    It is only a short distance from where we are to Lintbloom, so a dragon capable of flying in the sky can get there in no time at all.

    I can¡¯t see any fireing from the city for now, though I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    ¡¸Our legs are too short to ride horses. We¡¯ll hurry as much as possible so try your best to buy some time.¡¹

    After Balbano, as well as the other dwarves, started running, I could hear an ear-piercing cry from above.

    The dragon was perched on the mountainside and looking back and forth between the city and us.

    It looks like that thing is ready and waiting to attack too.

    ¡¸Anyways, the dwarves should hurry to the city! Celia and the others should get the citizens...... I don¡¯t know where to let them run. Just make sure you keep them calm so they don¡¯t panic.¡¹

    If they disperse and run outside the city walls, the ck beasts will flock to them.

    So unless we exterminate the dragon, it will result in a considerable amount of casualties.

    ¡¸Schwartz, move in a snake pattern while maintaining your speed. That thing breathes fire so dodge it appropriately.¡¹

    As Schwartz shakes his head and sighs, I tell him that he can have as many mares as he wants if things go well, hoping he will work hard for it.

    Celia and the others head for the city in a straight line while I zigzag around shouting loudly.

    ¡¸The one who cut off your w and sent your tooth flying is right here! How¡¯d you like that, did it hurt!?¡¹

    I know it¡¯s just cheap provocation but the dragon growls angrily and sends a stream of fire at me.

    The legendary dragon surprisingly doesn¡¯t seem to have any patience at all.

    ¡¸There, it¡¯sing. Pick up the pace.¡¹

    Schwartz stops zigzagging when I pull on his mane and instantly elerates.

    The fire crawls on the ground, chasing me from behind, though it eventually loses speed and scatters.

    It seems the mes aren¡¯t strong enough to scorch the earth.

    ¡¸You suck, it didn¡¯t hit me at all!¡¹

    I bash a rock on the wastnd with my warhammer as I ridicule the dragon.

    That thing spreads its wings and takes to the sky.

    ¡¸......that thing¡¯s surprisingly short-tempered. It¡¯sing.¡¹

    After briefly dancing in the air, the dragon quickly approaches us while lowering its altitude.

    It must be trying to sweep down and tear us apart with its ws.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing diagonally from behind us on the right side.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs as if saying he knows.

    Right before the dragon swoops down, Schwartz makes a sharp turn to the left and decelerates.

    That thing¡¯s ws barely miss us and digs into an empty space on the ground.

    ¡¸Take that!¡¹

    To top it off, I whack its lowered arm with my warhammer.

    The head of the hammer, which is apparently the dwarves¡¯ best weapon, gets chipped after one hit.

    However, the impact from a wallop will certainly transmit more damage than a shing attack.¡¡My theory is proven by the fact that the dragon, turning after it flew ahead of us, moved its arm away like it felt the pain.

    Next, that thing circles around to cut us off,nding in front of us before opening itsrge mouth and walking straight towards us.

    So that thing wants to fight onnd and make sure we¡¯re really dead by biting us.

    ¡¸Turn to the right.¡¹

    Maintaining speed, Schwartz veers right to avoid the dragon¡¯s jaws.

    Unable tond its attack on us, it ends up headbutting the ground.

    ¡¸One more hit.¡¹

    Passing right by him, I get in a good swing at its chin.

    The dragon twists its head in pain but we¡¯ve already circled around close to its body so it can¡¯t get us with its teeth.

    I switch to my Dual Crater and sh at its drooping wings, thigh and tip of its tail.

    Because of the hard scales, I wasn¡¯t able to make any deep cuts though it was deep enough to tear flesh and draw blood.

    It let out an extraordinarily loud roar...... I don¡¯t understand dragonnguage but it was probably saying something like ¡°How dare you bastards, I¡¯ll kill you¡±.

    That thing takes in a deep breath.

    ¡¸Now, this is the critical moment, run like your life depends on it if you don¡¯t want to be horse steak!¡¹

    Schwartz gallops at full speed while I make sure to carry the weapons on my back and lower my body to decrease wind resistance.

    All of a sudden, I feel an intense heat behind me.

    That thing twisted its body and spit fire at us.

    Schwartz gets his tail burnt again.

    The dragon continues letting out a stream of fire as it twists its body to the left while we keep heading to the left hoping the fire can¡¯t catch up and turn me into a stinky human roast.

    Perhaps running out of breath, the mes stoping and the dragon gives me an annoyed re.

    The only thing the fire aplished was burning Schwartz¡¯s tail.

    Therge dragon is fast in the sky by slow on the ground.

    It¡¯s too fast for its own good when it flies and can¡¯t manage tond a blow on us whereas we¡¯re too fast on the ground for the dragon to catch us.

    Even though we are of different races, I can clearly tell it is feeling irritated.

    I¡¯ll provoke him just a little bit more.

    ¡¸Hahaha, what pleasant fire. It¡¯s perfect for a cold day like this.¡¹

    Schwartz also starts defecating in a mocking manner.

    It seems our provocation crosses the race border and the message gets transmitted clearly to the dragon.

    That thing raises both hands and smacks the ground like a spoiled brat, kicking up an excessive amount of dust.

    It then takes flight, spewing mes in the air randomly before giving us a sidelong nce and then soaring off towards the city.

    ¡¸Tch, looks like that¡¯s all I can do.¡¹

    I bought some time but I wonder if that was enough for the dwarves to get prepared.

    We have to head over there quickly as well.

    Schwartz runs like the wind and we arrive at the city of Lintbloom in just a few minutes.

    It appears our battle could also be seen from the city as rms are ringing endlessly while the citizens scream about and run around in all directions.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stray from the paths! Get inside forges or cers or other sturdy buildings!¡¹

    ¡¸Those left out should take cover in a ditch!¡¹

    Celia and Kroll are trying their best, but aren¡¯t able to suppress the chaos.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s just flying over our heads.¡¹

    The dragon is drawingrge circles in the sky above the city, waiting for its opportunity.

    It¡¯s a matter of time before it attacks.

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    ¡¸Leah, get inside the basement of the inn. That¡¯s probably the safest ce.¡¹

    Its mes are hot enough to melt rock.

    I don¡¯t know how long the basement can withstand the temperature but it should be much better than running about outside on the surface.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to get rid of it.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need a horse it we¡¯re fighting within the city.

    I dismount from Schwartz and wield a weapon in each of my hands.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you, Balbano.¡¹

    I start running to lure the dragon, who sends a sharp re at me before making a rapid descent in my direction.

    Right about the time the dragon was getting in position to attack, Lintbloom¡¯s defense unit starts attacking.

    A volley of arrows and bowgun bolts fly toward the creature.

    It goes without saying however that the projectiles all get deflected by the dragon¡¯s scales with a light ¡®clink¡¯ sound.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do anything! Arrows aren¡¯t effective, just run away!¡¹

    The defense unit hears me shouting and was about to transition to escape, but they were a little toote.

    The dragon made its way towards the defense squad in the air and bathed them in its fiery breath.

    ¡¸Gyah......¡¹¡¸Hiih......¡¹

    The screams don¡¯t continue for long.

    Those hit by the brunt of the attack instantly get turned into a pile of charred remains.

    Even those who quickly hid in the shadow of buildings get burned down along with the buildings.

    ¡¸Tch......¡¹

    If the shelter is meaningless to that thing then the townscape only serves to obstruct our movements.

    It probably doesn¡¯t want to step inside the city and close in for a melee.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do if it just stays in the air and shoots fire at me.

    ¡¸Nooooooo!!¡¹

    A scantily-d woman lets out a high-pitched squeal and squats down.

    I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s a prostitute whose legs have be weak and she isn¡¯t able to move anymore.

    The dragon once again makes a steep descent and approaches while spitting fire.

    ¡¸Come!¡¹

    I grab the woman¡¯s hand and throw her into a ditch, then cover her with my body.

    Luckily, this is a water storage.

    I punch and destroy arge barrel, allowing all the water inside to flow out and into the ditch.

    And then, the mes assaulted us.

    I lower my body as well as the body of the struggling woman into the ditch.

    It felt like my back was burning as heat quickly surrounds my body.

    ¡¸Achichi...... it became boiling water in an instant.¡¹

    I raise my body and see that most of the water has evaporated and the little amount left in the ditch is bubbling away.

    If we didn¡¯t have either the water or the ditch, the both of us would have been burnt to a crisp.

    ¡¸Um, I-......¡¹

    ¡¸No time to talk right now, just run for now. If you survive, let me embrace you.¡¹

    After saying that, I leave the woman and run full speed ahead.

    It doesn¡¯t look like I can buy anymore time like this.

    I can only bet that the dwarvespleted their preparations.

    The trump card for taking out the dragon could not be anything except for the giant cannon Urgan.

    The dwarves worked tirelessly to build this cannon with their best materials, making this building-sized and unnecessarily long cannon, which is so heavy that it can¡¯t be moved a single step from Lintbloom, our one and only hope.

    Many citizens surge towards the factory where this giant cannon was left.

    This is Lintbloom¡¯s most important building so many guards are also here, and while it is understandable to want to depend on them......

    ¡¸With ¡®that¡¯ as your opponent, even tens of thousands of soldiers can¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    Pushing aside the confused citizens and soldiers, the dwarves take up positions on the giant cannon and shout.

    ¡¸Ready!?¡¹

    ¡¸Five more minutes!¡¹

    Five minutes never felt longer.

    The maid whoes to wake me in the morning of the next day says the same thing, but I won¡¯t mention that.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll have to buy more time.¡¹

    I get into a ready stance with my hammer and Dual Crater, knowing it¡¯s meaningless against an opponent who can fly.

    As if to mock me, the dragon increases its altitude before sucking in a big breath.

    ¡¸Fireeeee!!¡¹

    However, before it could shoot out any fire, numerous cannons were discharged.

    The cannons¡¯ aim was haphazard at best but the booming sounds and flying iron balls must have surprised the dragon, as it didn¡¯t end up breathing out any mes, instead flying around and briefly allowing the projectiles to pass by.

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t hit...... load the next round!¡¹

    This ce is a military factory, so of course there will be cannons manufactured here.

    I don¡¯t know who pulled them out all of a sudden but it¡¯s a great help.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama! Are you unharmed?¡¹

    ¡¸You shot them? Good work.¡¹

    Themander smiles at me, then quicklyposes himself.

    ¡¸Arrows don¡¯t work at all so I thought perhaps cannons would...... still, it¡¯s hard to hit a flying enemy.¡¹

    Themander looks down, saying how he was nothing but a distraction.

    ¡¸Leave it to me. The cannonball willunch if you put fire here, right?¡¹

    The soldier confirms it when I ask him.

    Alright, then just bring a torch and follow me.

    ¡¸Right...... but the cannon is heavy and needs six people to move-...... eeeeeeh!?¡¹

    I drop my warhammer and lift up the cannon onto my shoulder.

    There¡¯s no way you can hit a speedy opponent when the cannon is fixed to the pedestal.

    You have to aim properly like this and shoot.

    ¡¸Arge cannon, just like that...... eeeeeeh? It should be over 200 kilograms...... eeeeeeeeh!?¡¹

    I ignore the hysteric soldiers and walk while carrying the cannon with me.

    Hmm, I don¡¯t know if I can get a hit in one try.

    ¡¸Give me another one.¡¹

    I pick up another cannon nearby and carry it on my other shoulder.

    I should be able to get a clean hit with two.

    The soldiers are still gawking at me but there¡¯s no time to waste right now.

    The dragon has probably realized that the cannons aren¡¯t hitting their mark and only making loud sounds.

    It lowers in altitude and flies down to burn all the gathered soldiers and citizens.

    ¡¸Not yet...... not yet......¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiih......¡¹

    I chase that thing¡¯s movements with the two cannons on my shoulders while a soldier with a ming stick stands behind me half-crying waiting to light the fuse of my cannons.

    I shout as soon as the dragon opens its mouth.

    ¡¸Now!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiih!¡¹

    The soldier simultaneously lights both cannons and a thunderous roar pierces my head from both sides.

    This is harsh, I should have plugged my ears with something.

    My ears are ringing.

    One shell barely grazes the dragon¡¯s wing and misses while the other cannonball urately hits its face.

    The impact makes a metallic sound simr to a hammer hitting an iron te.

    ¡¸He did it!¡¹¡¸This is what happens when you attack the feudal lord-sama!¡¹¡¸So we¡¯re saved now!¡¹

    The soldiers and citizens cheer happily.

    It was definitely a bullseye on that thing¡¯s face as it seems like a lot of blood is flowing out from its destroyed right eye.

    However, it isn¡¯t defeated yet.

    Hearing that nking sound means that the cannonball got deflected.

    Luckily for us, it happened to destroy one eye, although losing an eye doesn¡¯t mean death for a living creature.

    Sure enough, just when we thought the dragon would unsteadily fall from the sky, its left eye springs open and it lets out an angry roar.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding...... it didn¡¯t die¡¹¡¸...... it¡¯s all over now.¡¹

    I drop the cannons behind me and grab my warhammer.

    The soldiers are slumping their shoulders dejectedly and one woman approaches me.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, kiss me please. As a final memory.¡¹

    It¡¯s an appealing proposal but I turn my back to her and adjust my grip on my warhammer and Dual Crater.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not over yet. I¡¯ll give you a good licking once I eliminate this monster.¡¹

    ¡¸But that dragon is immortal......¡¹

    I wonder if it¡¯s actually immortal, let¡¯s give this another try.

    Has it been five minutes yet?

    ¡¸Ready yet!?¡¹

    ¡¸You bet, pal!¡¹

    The giant cannon starts moving as the dwarf shouts.

    After some heavy-sounding gears and metallic ringing, therge barrel of the giant cannon faces the dragon.

    ¡¸Bring him directly in front of me!¡¹

    ¡¸...... don¡¯t ask for the impossible.¡¹

    That¡¯s the only way to survive though.

    I walk forward and lift both weapons in my hands up high.

    With its right eye crushed, the furious dragon opens its mouth and soars toward me to burn me to a cinder

    ¡¸Bring it on, I¡¯ll smash you to death!¡¹

    I run forward, though the giant dragon doesn¡¯t change its course out of fear.

    It lets out a cry full of hostility and descends in front of me.

    Perhaps it wants to stomp on me after burning me, I guess I¡¯m really hated.

    The dragon and I close the distance between us.

    Then, I smile just before we were about to sh, dropping to the ground and covering my ears.

    I see its remaining left eye doubtfully narrowing at me.

    Balbano shouts.

    ¡¸Urgan, fire!!¡¹

    A man-made pir of fire burst up into the air.

    The dwarves operating the cannon were all sent rolling while the soldiers as well as citizens got blown back by the wind pressure and thunderous sound.

    The small shed nearby used for storing raw materials shattered from the st and watchtowers crumbled to the ground.

    I could feel the strong gust of wind blow over me while Iid on the ground with my head covered.

    And then the hitnded.

    There was a resounding metallic sound.

    However, it waspletely different than the sounds made before.

    It sounded like a battering ram tearing through a thin iron te.

    The sound of the roar which reverberated throughout the city was like a loud and undignified, crying child.

    ¡¸That structure...... i-it was a cannon......?¡¹¡¸My ears......¡¹¡¸I soiled myself......¡¹

    As the soldiers and I slowly raised our bodies, our gazes quickly moved to where the dragon was.

    The result was as expected.

    The giant shellunched by Urgan was slightly off from the center of its body and went straight through the area close to the base of its left arm.

    Its entire left arm was cleanly blown off and its left wing was also badly torn.

    Arge chunk of its abdomen was shaved off, as blood drips from the exposed flesh where its scales and skin got scraped away like a paved road.

    Naturally, it was unable to continuing flying and gravity brought the creature down to the ground, creating arge dust of cloud on impact.

    As promised, Balbano took away its wing.

    Cheers erupt behind me.

    But I quickly pick up my weapon and charge forward.

    Its wounds are clearly fatal.

    No creature could stay alive for long after suffering injuries like that.

    However, it wasn¡¯t an instant death.

    Despite losing an arm and wing as well as getting a portion of its abdomen gouged out, it can still massacre everyone here with a single breath of fire.

    I run past the dust cloud and see that the dragon is trying to get up even after losing an arm, a wing, and leaking blood.

    Not to mention I can see the glowing fire in its mouth.

    ¡¸Everyone, duck!¡¹

    mes surge forward as soon as the wordse out of my mouth.

    The cheers quickly change into screams.

    ¡¸I did it once. There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t do it again.¡¹

    I make a vertical sh with my Dual Crater and slice the mes.

    I could see the dragon make an astonished expression, then hear a shocked gasp from the citizens behind me.

    The mes split, billowing violently to the left and right of me and burning through the structures in its path, but leaving the citizens and soldiers behind me unharmed.

    However, because I was probably closer than the previous time, the unimaginable heat burned my arms.

    Both are most likely severely burned...... though this isn¡¯t the time to worry about that.

    ¡¸How disgusting, throwing up so much.¡¹

    Advancing even further forward, I thrust my sword inside its mouth, the gateway for the mes.

    In exchange for the burn on my face, I feel my sword tear through its tongue.

    The mes instantly disappear and the dragon throws its head back in pain.

    I¡¯ll finish this now.

    I am carried up high along with my Dual Crater still stuck in its tongue, then I climb my way up its head.

    The view is nice though I can¡¯t leisurely take my time to enjoy the scenery.

    If I get flung back down to the ground, I¡¯ll be a smashed tomato.

    In order to deliver a fatal blow, I pull my sword out of its tongue and thrust the Dual Crater at its brain.

    But I am met with hard resistance.

    ¡¸No good, huh.¡¹

    I was somehow able to make my way through its scales, but that thing¡¯s skull was too hard for my Dual Crater to prate.

    Fine, then I¡¯ll do this.

    Using the sword which has stabbed all the way to its bone as support, change grip of the handle to my left hand, then I bring out the warhammer with my right hand and swing down towards the top of its head.

    No matter how hard its head is, I wonder how well it¡¯ll handle a wallop from a hammer.

    Realizing I¡¯m hanging on, the dragon shakes its head wildly in an attempt to get me off.

    I hold on tightly to my Dual Crater, whacking the dragon senselessly with my warhammer, gradually recreating the sounds normally heard during construction.

    Even so, its scales don¡¯t break.

    Fragments continue splintering off the proud dwarven warhammer, the head bing smaller in size with every hit.

    The dragon begins to look unsteady on its feet, but right when I thought all that attacking wasn¡¯tpletely ineffective, the creature¡¯s body sways.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    Its body makes a particrlyrge swing, uprooting my Dual Crater and sending me head first into the ground.

    ¡¸As if I¡¯ll let myself be smashed!¡¹

    As I¡¯m falling, I jab my sword into its scale-covered neck to try and slow the speed of my descent.

    Nevertheless, I¡¯m unable topletely reduce the speed, plunging into the ground from a height higher than any ce in the city and then get the wind knocked out of me.

    I hear an unpleasant crunching sound in my body, probably from breaking two or three ribs.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    Blood rises up from inside me and spills out of my mouth.

    I may have sustained several internal injuries too.

    That thing should be struggling to even make a single move too.

    Its legs are wobbling and its eyes are not focusing properly so I end up disappearing from view when I dropped directly below.

    ¡¸This is the end.¡¹

    With a running start, I make a powerful thrust with the Dual Crater at the dragon¡¯s chest.

    I cough up blood after exerting strength.

    Even so, this is the decisive blow, I¡¯ll manage with my dying will if I have to.

    Half of the de buries itself into the dragon¡¯s body and red blood sprays back, covering my whole body.

    It lets out an agonizing cry.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    With this thing¡¯s size, I don¡¯t think I reached its heart despite me being showered in enough blood to dye myself red.

    And even if I push with all my might while coughing out blood, my Dual Crater won¡¯t go in any further.

    ¡¸You better not break on me......¡¹

    I¡¯d rather not take any headbutts from Nonna.

    I leave my Dual Crater stuck in its body and wield the tattered warhammer with both hands.

    ¡¸Uooooooh!¡¹

    I spin with the warhammer, building up the centrifugal force before mming the head into the handle of the Dual Crater.

    It was just slightly, but it felt like the sword slid in a bit more into the dragon¡¯s body.

    There was a brief moment of silence, and then like a dam was broken, a tremendous amount of blood sprays out.

    Its heart was certainly pierced this time.

    There was so much blood flowing out over me that it was hard to breathe; it was literally a sea of blood.

    Blegh, it got in my mouth.

    It really feels like I¡¯ll drown.

    Its dying cry was soft and shrill.

    After the long and feeble shriek, the dragon slowly copses to its side and dies.

    I confirm the still, white eyes of the dragon before pulling the Dual Crater out from its chest.

    As expected of the legendary treasured sword, it didn¡¯t bend or break.

    I lightly touch my body, checking the severity of my injuries.

    It doesn¡¯t look like any more blood wille out even if I tense up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    Cheers explode from those who were watching.

    The soldiers shout.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it! He defeated the giant dragon by himself!¡¹¡¸Am I looking at a hero from a fictional story!?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard of anything like this even from the troubadours!¡¹¡¸I could probably change jobs to a storyteller and live off this legend!¡¹

    The praise is nice, but the city needs to be cleaned up.

    And also don¡¯t change jobs or I¡¯ll be in need of more guards.

    Balbano shouts.

    ¡¸Did you see that, you people!? Our Urgan and our good pal defeated the dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooooh!¡¹¡¸Bring in the booze, we¡¯ll drink till we drop to celebrate!¡¹¡¸We¡¯ll drink until springes!¡¹

    There would have been nothing I could have done without the giant cannon.

    I can at least let them drink freely.

    But if you guys drink until spring, all the alcohol in Goldonia will disappear.

    It was the girls¡¯ turn to speak.

    ¡¸You protected us by cutting fire.¡¹¡¸You¡¯re the hero who single-handedly killed a dragon.¡¹¡¸What a strong man......¡¹

    The passionate gazes of the women fixate on me.

    If you look at me like that, I¡¯ll get hard.

    ¡¸I want to be embraced, I want to be embraced by that person.¡¹¡¸Just thinking about being embraced by such an amazing man is enough to get you wet.¡¹

    ¡¸I...... want to give birth to that man¡¯s children. Even though I¡¯m married......¡¹

    Hmm, I¡¯ll leave the cleanup to the soldiers while I take care offorting these girls.

    But first, I need to see if my own girls are unharmed.......

    ¡¸Master~¡¹¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia and Leah run toward me.

    I see ire and the others behind them.

    Oh good, they¡¯re all safe.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say. Aegir-sama is a hero who will be talked about for the next hundred of years!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    The two girls clinging tightly to me seem to look flushed and their eyes are somewhat moist.

    They hugged me without hesitation even though I¡¯m covered in dragon¡¯s blood.

    ¡¸Did you fall for me all over again?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Of course!¡¹¡¹

    Good girls, we¡¯ll have a fun time tonight.

    I¡¯ll give out some orders first.

    ¡¸Extinguish the fires immediately and save the citizens. Rescue the injured and let them get treatment. I¡¯ll cover all the medical costs so let the doctor know that there¡¯s no need to hold back with using medicine. ......prioritize the females especially.¡¹

    The soldiers salute neatly and swiftly scatter in different directions.

    They¡¯re pretty obedient.

    There aren¡¯t too many wooden houses in the city of Lintbloom so the fire hasn¡¯t spread too far, and because there are often idents in the mine they¡¯re used to dealing with multiple wounded people.

    They¡¯ll manage somehow.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is the heroic dragon yer...... how lovely.¡¹

    ¡¸Master is my hero and now he¡¯s be everybody¡¯s hero.¡¹

    There, there, cuties.

    ¡¸Scales capable of deflecting even cannonballs...... and bones...... and skin...... so much money......¡¹

    ire seems to be distraught from this dragon incident too.

    Her thoughts are leaking out more than usual.

    Realizing I was staring at her, ire puts her memo away and hugs my arm, pressing her breasts against me.

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯ve fallen in love with the Margrave again too.¡¹

    Umu, good.

    I¡¯ll be counting on you at night.

    Now, I¡¯ve done all that I can.

    Gido is beat up, but no one in the family was severely injured.

    It¡¯s a passing grade for now......

    It feels like I¡¯m forgetting something though.

    ¡¸Hmm, am I forgetting something?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What could it be?¡¹

    Celia seems surprised.

    ¡¸Hmmm, I can¡¯t seem to put a finger on it......¡¹

    If Celia can¡¯t think of what it is, maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.

    ¡¸More importantly, let¡¯s clean your body. I also have to check for any injuries.¡¹

    Oh yeah, I can¡¯t find the burns on both my arms and face.

    I was prepared for heavy burns.

    I give my supposedly broken ribs a light tap and it doesn¡¯t seem to hurt either.

    I definitely heard a cracking sound though.

    Oh well, being wrong about an injury is probably a good thing.

    I¡¯ll have some fun with the girls after I take a bath.

    I can probably get a few girls in the city to sleep with me while this whole ¡®beating a dragon¡¯ thing is still a hot topic.

    It wasn¡¯t until the morning of the next day that Christoph came back to the inn.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Late Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Rose Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 171,950. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4950. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Celia (charmed), Leah (charmed), ire (charmed, £¤ ), Laurie (charmed), Gido (injured), Christoph ()

    Schwartz (sexually excited)

    Assets: 1840 gold (Extra Medical Fee -600)

    Sexual Partners: 234, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 234: A Heroâ€™s Misconduc

    <h4>Chapter 234: A Hero¡¯s Misconduc</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Lintbloom. Inn. Bathroom.

    ¡¸Hmm, this blood stinks...... I¡¯m used to getting sprayed with it, but that was practically like bathing in it.¡¹

    I stretch while seated on a bath chair.

    Celia and Leah are beside me so there¡¯s no need to cover anything up.

    ¡¸Please rest assured, we¡¯ll clean you up right away.¡¹

    Water precious to Lintbloom is poured several times over my head.

    I worked hard to y the dragon so they¡¯ll forgive me for enjoying this much of a luxury.

    ¡¸Pardon me.¡¹

    Celia checks my body for any injuries while washing me.

    ¡¸I heard a strange sound from my right ribs. Check if anything is broken.¡¹

    ¡¸......everything seems fine from what I feel. You don¡¯t feel any pain, right?¡¹

    Celia checks carefully and apparently I¡¯m fine.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to believe you came out unscathed after fighting a dragon. I thought you were a goner after getting enveloped in its mes.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    There is no trace of getting burned on my arms or face.

    I suffered a painful burn which left a stinging red mark on my body after just spilling some soup a while ago.

    Don¡¯t tell me a dragon¡¯s breath attack is weaker than hot pumpkin soup.

    ¡¸Is there something you are curious about?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why my injuries healed, but there¡¯s no use wondering about it now.

    I¡¯ll just imagine that the goddess of good fortune sucked me off or something.

    ¡¸Haamho...... it doesn¡¯t look like there are any problems here either.¡¹

    Leah positions herself between my legs so she can check with her mouth whether my dick and balls are working properly.

    ¡¸You can service himter! Check to see if he has any injuries first!¡¹

    ¡¸Penis, nothing abnormal. It¡¯s as rock hard as usual.¡¹

    The rtionship between Celia and Leah is interesting.

    It¡¯s usually Celia who gives out instructions, but Leah gently brushes them aside.

    If I had to say who the elder sister was, it would have to be Leah.

    ¡¸If he doesn¡¯t have any injuries then please wash his body next...... hey, who said to squeeze it between your breasts!? Uuu...... just because they¡¯re bigger than mine......¡¹

    Leah is of a smaller build than Celia, but she hasrger breasts.

    Getting my dick sandwiched is something I can¡¯t experience with Celia.

    ¡¸Muu...... most of it is sticking out. Also, it sticks to your stomach and won¡¯t move unless I pull it forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s because I¡¯m aroused. My body¡¯s clean now, shall we go back to the bedroom?¡¹

    I carry the naked Leah while being simrly naked.

    Carrying a woman on both shoulders like this makes me seem like a mountain bandit assailing a vige.

    I run into a girl who works at the inn after exiting the bathroom with the girls on my shoulders.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, you¡¯re finished-...... hiiih!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was a good bath. You can go clean up now.¡¹

    How strange, I gave her a friendly smile and she just fell on her butt with her mouth gaping open.

    Her eyes were also looking down instead of meeting mine.

    I thought the people here in Lintbloom are used to heroes...... maybe that¡¯s not the case.

    It makes me a little sad.

    ¡¸No...... Aegir-sama, please have a look at how you¡¯re dressed.¡¹

    ¡¸You have an incredibly dangerous weapon sticking out too.¡¹

    The distance between the bath and the room is fairly short, plus my blood-stained clothes are being washed, that¡¯s why I¡¯m naked.

    Not to mention I¡¯m about to eat Celia up, so my dick is glued to my stomach.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The girl¡¯s gaze is focused on my crotch.

    When I move my hips slowly, her head follows as if being pulled by a string.

    ¡¸Is it big?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really big...... it¡¯s rugged and the veins are bulging...... I¡¯ve never seen anything like-...... haah! What am I saying!?¡¹

    The girl turns red and hides her face.

    I can¡¯t leave her feeling embarrassed like this.

    ¡¸Bring water to my roomter. And also......¡¹

    I whisper in the girl¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸If you feel like it,e without any underwear.¡¹

    The girl nods.

    ¡¸The number of lovers increased again.¡¹¡¸Geez...... you can probably make a city out of all the girls you have.¡¹

    The more girls I have, the better.

    I¡¯d like to make all the girls in a country mine one day.

    A Room Inside the Inn.

    ¡¸Aauu, this looks so wonderful~¡¹

    Leah lets out a scream while smiling as I lick her naughtily from her breasts to her neck with a grin.

    ¡¸Fufufu, you can¡¯t escape now.¡¹

    Leah is seated on a chair with both hands tied behind her so she can only resist by shaking her head or kicking her feet.

    I seal that tiny resistance by grabbing her chin and kissing her forcefully.

    ¡¸Nnn! Nnnhh!!¡¹

    I get in between her kicking legs and push my meat rod against the entrance of her hole.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re already wet. What a naughty girl.¡¹

    As my shaft enters her insides, I feel a pleasure so strong it makes my back shiver.

    Leah¡¯s insides are quite exquisite.

    Once I get passed the tight entrance, countless bumps and folds stimte my dick the further I push inside.

    I let out a pathetic groan after I reach the very back of her vagina.

    ¡¸What a lewd hole...... this is what it gets!¡¹

    I draw my hips back before mming them back in.

    ¡¸Nnhhaah!! Nnnmh......¡¹

    Leah screams after taking the heavy blow to the depths of her insides.

    I silence her with a kiss, then once again pull my hips back slowly.

    Leah¡¯s tongue is trembling inside her mouth.

    She must be preparing for the next thrust.

    ¡¸Hmmp.¡¹

    I slowly pull back to the entrance, enjoying the folds and bumps with the tip of my dick before ramming my length into her again.

    ¡¸Aaffhn!¡¹

    With another unrestrained thrust to the back of her vagina, her legs stretch out and tense up in response.

    If I move furiously, it won¡¯t take more than a few minutes for Leah to climax.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re going slow again......?¡¹

    But I won¡¯t do it.

    I slowly pull back again.

    Her walls coil around my dick.

    Alright, time for a surprise attack.

    After pulling back about halfway, I push it back inside, prodding the very depths of her pussy.

    ¡¸Ahhih! Nnnhiiiiihhhh!!¡¹

    The surprise attack was a sess.

    Leah lets out a scream and squirts, her legs kicking and squirming.

    Her nipples visibly swell and increase in size.

    She¡¯s really feeling turned on now.

    ¡¸Geez, don¡¯t tease me anymore, finish me......¡¹

    Leah tries to get her legs around my waist.

    But I coldly get away from those legs and once again pull back slowly.

    ¡¸Noo, don¡¯t pull out...... so lonely...... so heart-rending.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who feels the most sad is me though, having to watch while masturbating.¡¹

    Celia pouts, having lost the fight to be the first one to get fucked.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you lots of affectionter.

    I notice something is off after the third thrust.

    All this time, I could get a little more than half my dick inside Leah whenever I reach the end of her hole.

    However, I can only get a third inside now.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t grind it against me like that~¡¹

    The tip of my dick has perfectly located the opening of her womb.

    In other words, that¡¯s what it means.

    ¡¸Your womb has dropped down. Your body...... it¡¯s saying it wants a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, that¡¯s......¡¹

    Leah looks away ufortably.

    Contraception was already used on her hole.

    Unlike Celia, she doesn¡¯t have a role besides being my lover, yet she¡¯s still using contraception.

    ¡¸The only redeeming feature I have is this hole and giving birth to a child may ruin that.¡¹

    Leah is abnormally afraid about being thrown away, just like Celia.

    Maybe that¡¯s why these two get along so well.

    So perhaps my appeal as a man is not enough.

    I have to get Leah to willingly beg me to be pregnant.

    ¡¸Hmmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Aooh! Aaaahn!¡¹

    Nn, I used too much strength and poked into her womb because I was thinking.

    Leah¡¯s entire body is convulsing...... did that finish her?

    ¡¸My-......My hands......¡¹

    I undo the restrains on her hands and then she immediately wraps her arms and legs around me.

    Her vagina is clenching down on me so tightly that it hurts.

    Still, it¡¯s incredible how her insides are undting like a different beast even though we¡¯re both just clinging to each other.

    I stare straight at Leah¡¯s face.

    Her eyes are wavering and she¡¯s drooling.

    I think she can climax just from a tight hug.......

    ¡¸Leah.¡¹

    ¡¸Yyeaah......¡¹

    I kiss her softly and then whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸I love you. We¡¯ll be together forever.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau...... aah...... aaaaaah...... aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Those sweet words of love were enough to send her over the edge.

    Leah orgasms while being wrapped up by my tight embrace.

    Her excellent vagina tightens around me and I am quickly brought close to ejaction.

    Since there¡¯s no reason to hold back, I release my thick seed into her, filling up her womb with the heavy, almost solid semen.

    ¡¸Cumming!!¡¹

    Celia, who was fingering herself beside me, matches my timing and climaxes as well.

    I extend my hand to the cutie and she squirts hard while sucking my fingers frantically.

    Leah fainted after one round.

    I quickly switch to Celia.

    ¡¸I-I still feel the previous orgasm...... aaaaaah!!¡¹

    I swing my hips in the missionary position while Celia continues to spasm.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to pass out as well.

    ¡¸Okay, you cane in now.¡¹

    I call out towards the door and the girl from earlier...... no, there are also five more behind her.

    ¡¸W-we also-¡¹¡¸-wanted to be embraced by the feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    One of them tried her best to look young, but I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s the proprietress of this inn.

    She should be married and have five children with her husband.

    The girls lift up their skirts.

    Like I instructed, none of them came with underwear on.

    The minor details don¡¯t matter.

    My dick is erect and the girls¡¯ vaginas are exposed.

    That¡¯s all I need.

    ¡¸Fuu, it calmed down. Maybe I¡¯ll check out what¡¯s going on in the city.¡¹

    I cover the pile of female bodies lying on top of each other on the bed with a nket and put my clothes back on.

    ¡¸No moree...... I¡¯ll die.¡¹¡¸My hole...... will never go back to normal.¡¹¡¸I have him, but I got pregnant anyways.¡¹

    My clothes aren¡¯tpletely dry yet.

    Crap, even this vest got blood on it.

    Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped after bathing in all that blood...... whatever, I¡¯ll just put it on, it¡¯s dry enough.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stand.¡¹¡¸The sixth one...... is the child of a hero, ufufu.¡¹¡¸Abbbbhb......¡¹

    The fires have beenpletely extinguished but I wonder how the cleanup of the city and admission of injured people is going.

    The remains of the dragon need to be cleaned up or else it will be cause the proliferation of illness.

    That thing has as much flesh and blood as several hundreds of cow corpses though.

    ¡¸Also...... fufufufufu.¡¹

    The girls from the city consider me as a hero.

    I can probably sleep with them indiscriminately like the girls from the inn.

    There are so many young girls and maturedies for me to choose from and stuff my dick inside.

    This is like something out of a dream.1

    ¡¸Are you still looking to fuck more girls...... Aegir-sama¡¯s sexual desire is dragon-ss...... gabh......¡¹

    Celia copses on the bed after saying that.

    Be good and rest up properly. I¡¯m going to have fun with some girls.

    When I walk out of the inn and into the city, as expected girls crowd around me as soon as they see my face.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama! Please talk with me.¡¹¡¸Me too! Won¡¯t youe to my room!?¡¹¡¸Let¡¯s talk in the material warehouse!¡¹

    The eyes of the girls beside me are already moist.

    They wouldn¡¯t get upset even if I rubbed their asses, rather they¡¯re proactively grabbing my crotch instead.

    I wonder who I should start with.

    The young girl who works at a water vendor screams like a beast immediately after we entered the warehouse and swallowed up my dick.

    I prop up the woman who lovingly strokes my muscles as I pump my hot seed into her.

    She was all for it, throwing the contraceptive to the ground, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    ¡¸Pleasee this way!¡¹

    A woman in her mid-thirties suddenly rushes out of a private home and takes my hand, pulling me inside.

    As soon as we get in the house, without even taking off our clothes, the woman presses herself against me, slides her underwear to the side and inserts my rod inside her.

    ¡¸Aaah, it really is big. There was no way a hero like the feudal lord-sama would be small.¡¹

    Her intense hip movements continue until I ejacte.

    She clings to me at the end, unwilling to let go, so naturally I inject a bucket-load of semen inside her.

    ¡¸......that was amazing. My husband will be pleased to know I got pregnant with a hero¡¯s child.¡¹

    To my surprise, her husband was lowering his head in the back room.

    He looks to have mixed feelings, although he isn¡¯t the only one.

    Apparently, the husband consented to this cheating baby-making.

    He¡¯s gently rubbing his wife¡¯s semen-filled belly.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, my girls and I would have died if not for you.¡¹

    The one who called out to me was the proprietress of a brothel.

    ording to what she tells me, the building was partially burned down but fortunately nobody got hurt.

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s nothing. The brothels in Lintbloom are always a big hit, the ce will quickly get rebuilt and money can be made again.¡¹

    With that said, the proprietress points to the back.

    ¡¸My girls are waiting over there.¡¹

    The prostitutes are peeking out from their personal rooms.

    All of them want to be embraced by me.

    ¡¸Ten of you, huh. Alright, I¡¯ll visit each of you one by one so just wait patiently in your room.¡¹

    The prostitutes cheer.

    ¡¸Ten? There are only nine girls in this brothel though.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s one right here.¡¹

    I wrap my arm around the proprietress¡¯ waist and steal her lips.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m already over 40 years old...... and my belly is sticking out......¡¹

    I take her lips again instead of saying anything back.

    Sure, she¡¯s a little bit older and somewhat chubby but she¡¯s got pretty makeup and is dressed fashionably.

    It¡¯s proof that she hasn¡¯t thrown away her womanhood.

    ¡¸What a man...... this isn¡¯t good, I¡¯ll really get seriously attached.¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead then. You can tend the store with arge belly.¡¹

    Eventually, all the girls in the storey exhausted in their rooms and they closed up shop until tomorrow.

    As I take another woman who I invited to embrace into the back alleys, I hear a rather big fuss behind me.

    When I turn around, I see a line of girls appear from nowhere.

    The noise is apparentlying from the fights caused by people cutting in line.

    ¡¸The feudal lord-sama finds olddies like you a nuisance! Just get out-...... haaahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Haahn! He finds it more annoying when fatties approach him! Enough of your-...... aaunn!¡¹

    I quiet the two quarreling woman by sticking a finger in their holes.

    ¡¸With this many of you, it¡¯ll be impossible to entertain all of you one on one. Come at me altogether.¡¹

    The girls let out a shrill cry and flock around me.

    Here we go, junior. Show them what you¡¯re made of.

    It may be the back alleys, but with this many people making amotion, it would almost be like doing it in the middle of the road.

    The men are attracted by the uproar and gather to see what is going on, letting outints mixed with sighs when they find out.

    ¡¸Look, the feudal lord-sama is having an orgy outside.¡¹

    ¡¸He may be the hero who yed the dragon but we can¡¯t stay quiet as the men of this city, right?¡¹

    ¡¸But...... look, he¡¯s taking on more girls after already being with 20. That¡¯s impossible for us topete with.¡¹

    ¡¸His dick as well, what is that? It¡¯s three times as big as mine. He¡¯s got a mountain of muscles and a big dick...... you can¡¯t me the girls for being attracted.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to get fucked too......¡¹

    Sorry guys, I¡¯m keeping all the girls for myself today.

    What was that chill I felt in my ass just now though?

    I let out a satisfied sigh after pleasing all the girls who approached me. And then, a young girles up to me.

    ¡¸U-um, I want the feudal lord-sama to hug me too...... please.¡¹

    Hmm, she looks rather young.......

    ¡¸How old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Six......sixteen!2¡¹

    I thought she would be younger, but 16 means I¡¯m good to go.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll embrace you. Pull down your underwear and turn your butt this way.¡¹

    She smiles and turns around, then puts her hands on the wall.

    Her vagine is a clean slit, naturally smooth and free from any hair.

    It really looks like it belongs to a child, though I¡¯m sure there are 16 year olds who look like this too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a virgin.¡¹

    Fumu, I thought as much.

    I¡¯ve already been with so many girls so my dick should be smaller and softer now.

    I¡¯ll be thering love juice on her stomach and thighs so it¡¯ll go in somehow.

    ¡¸Here I...... go!¡¹

    I¡¯m not the type to leave things half done.

    With one smooth thrust, I tear through her hymen from behind.

    ¡¸Aaaaah! I-it hurts......¡¹

    Exactly like its appearance, her young-looking hole which has yet to be broken in is extremely tight.

    For my overused dick which should have shrunk somewhat.......

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaah!! It¡¯s getting bigger! I-it¡¯s breaking meeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, how strange.¡¹

    As soon as I prated her, my dick has gradually gotten harder and harder until it¡¯s at its peak size.

    It¡¯s unbearable for her when my dick swells up inside her.

    I don¡¯t even move and she climaxes just from my dick erging inside of her.

    ¡¸Aaoooooh!!¡¹

    The young girl lets out a bestial cry that belies her years and appearance.

    I¡¯m already inside, so might as well make the most of it.

    I¡¯ll teach her about the pleasures of being with a man.

    I inspect the condition of the city while embracing women left and right, enjoying my time with girls ranging from street prostitutes to your average girl from a merchant household.

    As I had hoped and expected, all the girls in the city are looking at me with passionate gazes, letting me have their way with their bodies as soon as I invite them.

    Even married women put their husbands aside and sought kisses from me.

    Not to mention most of them didn¡¯t use contraception at all.

    I¡¯m not particrly against it either so when they asked me to make them pregnant, I dly oblige.

    In a few months, Lintbloom will be full of pregnant women.

    Before I realized it, the sun has already begun to set.

    I better return to the inn soon.

    ¡¸But before that......¡¹

    I think I should check on how the injured are doing.

    With that in mind, I pay a visit to the house for machinery where they were admitted to.

    ¡¸Uuuuu...... it hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, the guy beside me isn¡¯t breathing anymore!¡¹

    It was a tragic scene.

    I said that medicine can be used liberally so those with burns should be fine, but nothing can be done for those with fatal wounds.

    ¡¸Oh my, feudal lord-sama, what are you doing in such an unsightly ce......¡¹

    A man who appears to be the doctor lowers his head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unnecessary, please continue your work.¡¹

    The doctor is the only one who can treat the injured so having him stop and pay attention to me is not very productive.

    I¡¯m only capable of watching after all.

    ¡¸Feu-...... dal-...... -lord...... -sama......¡¹

    In an almost vanishing voice, a heavily injured girl wrapped in a blood-soaked nket calls out to me.

    ¡¸......Nn.¡¹

    My face unconsciously distorts in disgust when I pull the nket up.

    Her stomach was cut open and her innards are spilling out.

    She must have been trapped under debris from a copsing building since her leg ispletely crushed.

    I hold her hand and look over at the doctor, who shakes his head as if answering my silent question.

    I thought so, it didn¡¯t look like a saveable injury from what I could see.

    Just surviving up until now was a miracle.

    The woman grips my hand weakly, her face warping from the unspeakable pain.

    I smile to send her off happily while stroking her bloodstained hair.

    The woman¡¯s eyes gradually be cloudy and her breath gets weaker.

    She¡¯s not long for this world and there¡¯s nothing I can do but the least I could do is give her a hug.

    If I was in the other position, I would at the very least want to die in a woman¡¯s breast.

    ¡¸I¡¯m......hap-......-py.¡¹

    As I hold her body tightly in my arms, she stares emptily into space and the smallest smile forms on her face.

    And then her lips seem to pucker up slightly, wanting one final kiss.

    She probably can¡¯t even see me anymore.

    At this rate, she¡¯ll be unable to reach my lips, her kissnding somewhere on my vest or neck.

    For that woman, I bring my lips to hers.

    The woman squeezes thest bit of strength to extend her tongue to entwine with mine.

    Eventually though, her tongue stops moving, her eyes close and her hand falls limply to the floor.

    She¡¯s gone.

    ¡¸......she¡¯s dead.¡¹

    ¡¸I think she was happy to have died in the feudal lord¡¯s arms.¡¹

    I leave her body on the floor, then gently close her eyelids.

    ¡¸If you get resurrected as a woman,e see me. I¡¯ll protect you next time.¡¹

    What is this indescribable feeling?

    I think I¡¯ll just eat and then go to bed today.

    ......just as I thought that, the woman¡¯s eyes suddenly dart open.

    ¡¸Kuh! In such a short time!?¡¹

    The doctor and the surrounding injured patients hastily step away while I draw my sword.

    ¡¸She had too many lingering attachments...... how sad that she¡¯s now be a zombie.¡¹

    This woman isn¡¯t human anymore.

    I¡¯ll at least show mercy by cutting her down with one sh.

    However, the woman doesn¡¯t groan creepily or attack me, instead she just stares at me nkly.

    She can probably guess what¡¯s going on from seeing me about to strike her with my sword, as well as the injured people and doctor keeping away at a distance.

    Then she frantically waves her hands and shouts loudly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not a zombie!¡¹

    ¡¸What? But you-......¡¹

    The woman¡¯s stomach was destroyed and her leg was crushed.

    I should know best from kissing her that she definitely stopped breathing.

    It¡¯s impossible for her toe back to life.

    ¡¸Well, it mysteriously doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡¹

    The doctor quickly runs over and looks at her wounds.

    ¡¸Gone...... her wounds are gone!¡¹

    Her stomach which was once cut open and spilling out its contents has turned into just a small red spot.

    The woman is also using that once crushed leg to stand despite a little unsteadily.

    ¡¸What kind of medicine did you use?¡¹

    I¡¯ve never heard of any medicine that could heal a fatal wound at such speeds.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t use much medicine on her after quickly judging that she couldn¡¯t be saved......¡¹

    The doctor points at my vest.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that red stuff?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh this? It¡¯s dragon blood. It didn¡¯t wash off.¡¹

    The doctor puts a finger on his chin and goes into thinking for a brief moment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m basing this purely on the legends, but I remember hearing that the blood of a dragon can instantly heal any kind of wound and was also rumored to be able to bring back the dead.¡¹

    ¡¸Even when it¡¯s dried up like this?¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, I don¡¯t know how to else to confirm except with the legend...... how else could this phenomenon be exined?¡¹

    ¡¸Umumu, I remember this happening to me too.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t get injured in my fight with the dragon.

    My whole body was horribly burned and I was certain I broke a few ribs.

    Blood spurting from my mouth means that my internal organs should have suffered considerable damage too.

    But when I went in for the kill, I got showered with lots of the dragon¡¯s blood and some even went in my mouth.

    So everything healed during that time.

    I look at the woman who should have died.

    Herplexion is improving more and more.

    She looks pretty shocked after checking her own arm.

    ¡¸Even the scars from when I was a kid were healed.¡¹

    The woman stares in wonder at her arm.

    Who would have thought the dried blood stain on my shirt would have this much of an effect......

    ¡¸The dragon¡¯s corpse should still be there. Go before the blood is finished draining. Have the injured people drink it.¡¹

    ire told me she was going to dismantle the corpse...... it would be nice if she hasn¡¯t finished extracting all the blood yet.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama......¡¹

    When I was about to head over to where the remains of the dragony, the woman stops me by calling out to me.

    ¡¸When my body was growing cold and my consciousness was fading, the only thing I could feel was the warmth of the feudal lord-sama¡¯s embrace.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s eyes be moist and her whole body seems to be slightly more flushed.

    ¡¸Did you fall for me?¡¹

    ¡¸I love you from the depths of my heart.¡¹

    She answers immediately.

    I want to push her down right now, but I have to go to where the dragon is first.

    I gently caress the woman¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Wait for me in the inn¡¯s room. Naked, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!!¡¹

    I think I¡¯ve ejacted close to a hundred times today, yet I still feel like I can cum more.

    I wonder if dragon¡¯s blood has an effect which strengthens the body.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Late Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Rose Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 171,950. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4950. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Assets: 1840 gold

    Sexual Partners: 280, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 235: Things Left Behind By A Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 235: Things Left Behind By A Dragon</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ire is holding her head in distress in front of the dragon.

    Apparently, she was depressed for two reasons.

    ¡¸Uuuu...... what a waste.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I didn¡¯t know about the dragon blood either.¡¹

    ire will be using her subordinates from the merchantpany to disassemble the dragon¡¯s corpse.

    It¡¯s natural to want to utilize the scales that can deflect cannonballs and the bones that even my Dual Crater can¡¯t prate.

    The first step when ites to dismantling a living being is the draining of blood.

    If neglected, the body will rot in no time.

    Because ire is a more than capable merchant, she works fast.

    When I got there, most of the blood was already drained.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all good. If we have enough to help the injured citizens recover, that¡¯s plenty.¡¹

    Whatever little blood left inside the body is scraped together and the treatment of the injuredmences.

    From what I saw with the woman I saved earlier, even the tiniest amount is shown to be effective.

    ¡¸If we sold such an outstanding healing medicine, how many tens of thousands of gold would we make...... I wonder if there is any left.¡¹

    Unwilling to give up, she orders her subordinates to cut open the area near the heart.

    ire¡¯s subordinates swung down their hammers and pickaxes countless times before looking back at her with helpless expressions, presenting their broken tools while shaking their heads.

    ¡¸In the first ce, our iron tools can¡¯t even take this corpse apart.¡¹

    She heaves a heavy sigh.

    The subordinates particrly proud of their strength who she gathered tried their best but were not able to take a single scale off.

    They also tried to get through the stomach area where there were no scales, still they could not do so.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get the dwarves to cooperateter. Perhaps their tools will work.¡¹

    It will have to be after they sober up though.

    Each of them being able to drink a whole barrel surprised even Irijina.

    ¡¸Haa...... this kind of ipetence, it hasn¡¯t happened since the days I was first starting out.¡¹

    The only thing she did so far was extract the precious blood from the area I cut open.

    For the go-getter ire, it is a rare failure.

    ¡¸Where did you say? I¡¯ll help you out.¡¹

    The disheartened ire has be quite pitiable.

    I unsheathe the Dual Crater and approach the dragon¡¯s corpse.

    ¡¸Nn...... it¡¯s kind of red. Whatever.¡¹

    I sh at the wound near the chest area.

    A single line runs through scale and skin, cleanly opening up a slit to reveal the heart.

    ...... it wasn¡¯t that easy to cut through during the fight.

    ¡¸I wonder if there is any blood left.¡¹

    ire doesn¡¯t hesitate to reach into the slit with her hands.

    It¡¯s quite the shocking scene to see a beauty get her clothes dirty with blood while rummaging through another living creature¡¯s internal organs.

    As expected of someone who didn¡¯t rise up in the world as a mere woman, she sees profit more than she sees it as something disgusting.

    ¡¸!? T-this is-!¡¹

    In that moment, I hear the sound of grains rolling out.

    A huge amount of a certain something appears to spill out from inside the heart.

    ¡¸What are these, jewels? Or maybe rocks?¡¹

    The red objects range from the size of a person¡¯s thumb to the size of a person¡¯s fist.

    I thought they were rubies at first, but these things are a darker red and don¡¯t look pretty at all.

    ¡¸They¡¯re brittle.¡¹

    When I press them hard with my fingers, they crumble and turn into powder.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me-......!¡¹

    ire doesn¡¯t falter, taking a knife and stabbing the back of the hand of a chubby subordinate beside her.

    ......how cruel, he made a sound like a filthy pig.

    ¡¸Drink this!¡¹

    She pinches a small fragment off therger granule, stuffs it into her subordinate¡¯s mouth and watches the wound.

    ire is a pretty frightening boss.

    ¡¸It¡¯s healing...... as I thought, these are coagted orbs of blood!!¡¹

    If you were going to test it, then...... well, it would be a waste to mark up ire¡¯s smooth skin for that.

    In this case, the man should endure this much.

    ¡¸We¡¯re taking all of it out! Eeei, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡¹

    With a running start, she jumps head first into the wound.

    Practically her entire body went inside the corpse.

    What an admirable merchant soul she has.

    ¡¸I also asked for assistance from Rafen. Someone should being soon.¡¹

    I told them they definitely have to bring Tristan and his excessively extensive knowledge, knowing he always has spare time.

    ¡¸There is still some left in the heart. Stick your hand in their and scrape it out! This organ is in the way, hold onto it for a bit!¡¹

    ire isn¡¯t listening anymore.

    Maybe I¡¯ll fondle Laurie¡¯s ass or something.

    I grab the tiny ass of Laurie, who is standing beside me rather than helping ire.

    ¡¸Kyaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops!¡¹

    I thought for sure Laurie politely stepped away but she let out a scream.

    It was unexpected and surprised me.

    Laurie appears to be just over ten years old but she¡¯s actually a clever 17 year old girl who has lots of experience being a merchant as ire¡¯s right hand.

    She takes advantage of her childish face and body to the fullest, one of her specialties being negotiating with men in bed.

    Speaking from personal experience, she has made me ejacte unwilling before.

    ¡¸Aau...... it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to......I¡¯m just a little conscious of...... hauu......¡¹

    This girl with her sharp mind and superior acting skills is blushing and hesitating to say what she wants.

    She repeatedly sends me brief nces before shyly averting her eyes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a fever?¡¹

    If she is sick or injured, the greatest medicine is right in front of her.

    ¡¸N-no. It¡¯s not that. ......please continue.¡¹

    Laurie gets closer to me and sticks out her ass.

    I wonder what¡¯s wrong.

    Telling me I can fool around with her actually makes it harder to do.

    I¡¯ll still do it though.

    ¡¸Ah...... aahn......¡¹

    A child¡¯s ass doesn¡¯t feel all that great to fondle.

    However, the reactions of the rather sensitive Laurie excites me.

    If this is acting, she¡¯s something else. Lilian better watch out.

    A Few Days Later. Lintbloom.

    A few days after the dragon was in, a few soldiers arrived from Rafen to help with the restoration of the city and the dismantling of the dragon corpse.

    In addition, Tristan, who I personally named, wasn¡¯t the only one who came. Leopolt and Adolph also tagged along.

    With the two of them here, I didn¡¯t think I needed to stay and was about to take two women to a separate room in the inn so I could spread their legs and lick their pussies, but Celia intervened, kicking away the girls and dragging me with her to the meeting we are presently holding.

    Other people present are ire and Laurie, as well as Balbano, who brought a chair specially modified for those with short legs.

    Everyone here is within reason, but it¡¯s quite funny that the mayor of the city of Lintbloom wasn¡¯t asked to be present in a setting like this.

    What was his name again?

    ¡¸My will is his will.¡¹

    ire said that.

    ¡¸So, what is his will anyways?¡¹

    ire grins, picks up the scrap paper on the floor and throws them in the garbage bin.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, I was just doing some thinking.¡¹

    I lift up my head as I reply to Celia.

    ire seems to be arguing with Adolph.

    ¡¸The dismantling of the dragon will proceed somehow, borrowing only the help of the dwarves. Your assistance is not needed.¡¹

    ¡¸That is fine, but the dragon in the city...... if we treat it as a livestock without an owner, then the rights naturally belong to the feudal lord.¡¹

    ire smiles at me after ring menacingly at Adolph.

    These two go up against each other fairly often.

    Perhaps it¡¯s unavoidable due to their line of work.

    Laurie is sitting next to ire as usual and constantly staring at me.

    But whenever I look back at her, she looks down and averts her eyes.

    ¡¸In any case, it¡¯s quite astounding...... to call a dragon here.¡¹

    Adolph and Leopolt exhale.

    Why are they looking at me like that, I did my best to kill this thing so they could at least thank me.

    ¡¸As expected of Lord Hardlett. I¡¯ve never seen a man as heroic as you. Are you satisfied with that?¡¹

    Stop that Leopolt, hearing you say that makes my whole body break out.

    Rather, all of you gathered here because you¡¯ve actually got nothing to do, right?

    ¡¸Lintbloom is one of the most important cities in this territory of ours. I will rush over whenever there is any damage.¡¹

    That may be true for Adolph.

    But I¡¯m surprised Leopolt woulde when he isn¡¯t normally concerned with domestic affairs.

    ¡¸Since we haven¡¯t yet recovered all of the lost equipment, I can¡¯t increase costs to do any training. If it¡¯s maintaining the usual, she is more than capable. More importantly, our first priority should be dealing with this unknown threat. It looks like we were somehow able to limit the threat to just one this time.¡¹

    The woman Leopolt is referring to is M.

    I think she¡¯s capable in her own right, but Leopolt doesn¡¯t trust many people besides himself.

    If you treat M as a novice, she¡¯ll get angry though.

    ¡¸I trust Lord Hardlett to a certain extent, don¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, I will actually start developing something on my skin!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back on topic.¡¹

    Leopolt wants to stop the meaningless banter.

    There is one more thing before that though.

    ¡¸......someone wake Tristan up.¡¹

    He¡¯s got some nerve to sleep as soon as he arrived.

    I really can¡¯t believe he would sleep in an official setting like this.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just like the Kingdom¡¯s ceremony.¡¹

    What is she talking about?

    Now that Celia has woken Tristan up with a bunch, we can finally get this meeting going.

    ¡¸So in the end, how much of the dragon blood were you able to collect?¡¹

    ¡¸One bucket¡¯s worth.¡¹

    Only that much? ......that¡¯s unexpectedly less than I thought.

    ¡¸When ites down to it, we still have a full bucket of that monstrous special product.¡¹

    Adolph points out in a cold tone while ire clicks her tongue.

    ¡¸......let¡¯s decide how we¡¯ll distribute it now.¡¹

    It¡¯s very likely for disputes to break out over this stuffter.

    She already has unpleasant feelings in the past regarding the wheat and Libatis merchants.

    I don¡¯t want to increase her dissatisfaction anymore.

    ¡¸Why is it necessary to share the blood of the dragon that Hardlett-sama defeated in Hardlett-sama¡¯s territory with you?¡¹

    ¡¸UUuuuu...... I poured my heart into this city. And now it¡¯s been burned down to this extent, so the least you could do is let me earn back some profit from selling this elixir, or else Laurie and the rest of them would strangle themselves...... no, we would have to sell our bodies off to other men to pay back loans before that.¡¹

    ire presses a handkerchief to her mouth and sniffles. Adolph, don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?

    ¡¸From what I saw, there isn¡¯t even ten percent of damage to the structure for housing machinery.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that. Even if we want to sell it on a wide scale, we would end up borrowing ire¡¯s help anyways. Quarreling is inevitable too. Let¡¯s just secure enough for us to use.¡¹

    She is several times more knowledgeable than us when ites to selling the medicine for the highest price.

    Getting enough for the family to use is good enough.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it would create chaos among the soldiers and citizens if you distribute it unevenly.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s-......¡¹

    Adolph also nods slightly.

    Dragon¡¯s blood is powerful enough to bring the dead back to life, but there isn¡¯t enough to go around.

    Naturally, it would make those who didn¡¯t get it unhappy.

    Keeping it all to myself would be mean though, so I would give it out secretly if really needed.

    Of course, I¡¯ll be prioritizing women and receive their bodies aspensation.

    Fuhahahaha.

    ¡¸Your reprehensible thoughts are showing on your forehead.¡¹

    ¡¸What, where!?¡¹

    I touch my forehead but I don¡¯t feel anything.

    Damn Tristan, you tricked me.

    It seems Adolph has finished talking to ire while I was busy having delusions.

    ¡¸......so the sale of the medicine will be divided in this ratio and tax will be applied.¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoho, please take it easy on me.¡¹

    The dragon¡¯s blood will be treated as a special medicine and only the essential amount was left for us, while the rest was sold to ire.

    However, unlike regr products, the profit on sales will have tax applied on it.

    ¡¸Good grief, when negotiating with a woman, it feels like I¡¯m facing off against two people.¡¹

    Adolphins about unfairness but judging from his expression, it seems he was able to reachmon ground with her.

    In the first ce, both him and I are amateurs at business and will fail remarkably if we tried.

    The normally generous Adolph shing with ire like this should be because he has me and my citizens in mind.

    Let me pat his head.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Don¡¯t make such a disgusted face.

    ¡¸Merchants will do business, politicians will make policies, soldiers will fight wars...... losing sight of your own role is the start of failure. Owowowow, my head is splitting!¡¹

    I grab Tristan¡¯s head when he mumbles some philosophic mumbo-jumbo.

    Nicely said, your role is my staff officer so open your eyes wide and keep giving me advice.

    ¡¸There are plenty of other parts we can use from the dragon, right?¡¹

    Its bones and scales even deflected my Dual Crater after all.

    If we process them, there¡¯s no doubt some powerful equipment can be made.

    ¡¸Hmmm.¡¹

    But Balbano and ire don¡¯t look too excited.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true there is nothing harder and sturdier than this......¡¹

    What¡¯s the problem?

    ¡¸It¡¯s too durable. It is extremely difficult to process these materials even using dwarven tools.¡¹

    Balbano kicks his feet while folding his arms and growling.

    ¡¸Its scales can be taken off somehow. Removing it is possible, but it isn¡¯t so easy to work with.¡¹

    Apparently the tool they used as a shaving edge got worn down instead.

    ¡¸As of now, the only thing we can really work with is the skin.¡¹

    ¡¸And it took several artisans with a custom-made knife.¡¹

    ire takes out a shield made with dragon skin.

    It doesn¡¯t look any different from a shield made out of cow leather from what I can see.

    I try holding it in my hand and I don¡¯t feel any difference either.

    It is considerably lighter than iron or steel.

    ¡¸There is a remarkable difference in its performance though. I¡¯m proud of my strength and yet I couldn¡¯t prate it even after countless thrusts with a steel sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh...... I¡¯d like to see that. Someone hold it.¡¹

    Leopolt takes the shield and quickly passes it over to Tristan.

    ¡¸Eeh, me!? With my strength, I¡¯ll be sent flying......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I draw my Dual Crater and thrust it straight at the shield which Tristan holds out above his head.

    My sword cleanly pierces through the shield and grazes the top of his head, stabbing into the wall behind him and cutting several strands of his hair which slowly drift to the floor.

    ¡¸Hoooo......awawawa......¡¹

    ¡¸What, I ran right through it.¡¹

    ¡¸......please don¡¯t use your Dual Crater. That sword even sliced off the dragon¡¯s scales.¡¹

    Celiaments with a sigh.

    Sorry, I forgot.

    After that, I tested the shield using a steel sword, shing and thrusting multiple times, and I certainly couldn¡¯t get through.

    If I couldn¡¯t do it with my best effort, I¡¯m sure nobody could.

    ¡¸This is nice. I definitely want armor and a shield like this.¡¹

    Being light is a plus too.

    It looks capable of protecting Celia or M.

    As for Irijina, she always ran around with a full set of metal armor, so she¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸We have plenty of materials, so now it¡¯s a matter of how much we can increase the speed of manufacturing.¡¹

    ¡¸If we can have an entire squad fully equipped with equipment like this, it will be our trump card.¡¹

    Even Leopolt¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best when the victor of the fight can be decided before the soldiers actually cross swords.¡¹

    On the other hand, Tristan doesn¡¯t seem too interested.

    Rather than a frontal assault, this guy prefers attacking the enemy¡¯s weak point or using clever schemes after all.

    Tristan appears to be drinking tea in aposed manner but his hand is shaking more than usual.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about earlier. I should have been a little bit more off.¡¹

    ¡¸......wait a minute. Did you just say a bit off instead ofpletely off?¡¹

    I thought it would be fine since they said it was an imprable shield.

    It missed you anyways, so it¡¯s all good.

    Tristan slumps his shoulders dejectedly and then res at Leopolt.

    ¡¸Leopolt-san, you had part in this too for pushing the shield on me!¡¹

    ¡¸The only sword Lord Hardlett had on his hip was that one. It was self evident how the simple-minded Margrave would act next.¡¹

    You guys, don¡¯t fight.

    We¡¯re moving on to the next thing.

    ¡¸So we really can¡¯t do anything about the scales or bones......?¡¹

    I thought the scales would work better than the skin as armor, but we can¡¯t use it if we can¡¯t process them.

    After all, we can¡¯t just carry the scales and run around the battlefield.

    Balbano replies regretfully.

    ¡¸Umu, we¡¯ve used up ten files and could still only grind a little powder off the scales. Cutting or bending is out of the question.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we use it as a shield as it is without processing it?¡¹

    How about attaching a string behind the scale and using that as a shield?

    One scale is the perfect size for a shield.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not impossible, but...... here.¡¹

    Balbano uses both hands to pick up one scale and tosses it.

    ¡¸What is it, all of a sudden?¡¹

    After I catch it with my right hand, Balbano hands it to Celia beside me.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s what I mean. Here, Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll take i-...... gyaaaah!!¡¹

    As soon as Celia tries to hold it, she gets pinned under the scale.

    ¡¸Heavvyyyy, it¡¯s crushing meeee!¡¹

    I quickly grab it off her.

    ¡¸If we make the scale into a shield, it¡¯s too heavy and nobody can carry it around besides you. Even I have to exert a lot of strength just to carry it, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fit to be used as a shield. I¡¯m sure it can even deflect cannonballs though.¡¹

    I see...... so it¡¯s impossible for the other soldiers to use it.

    ¡¸I tried bending it with several thousand kilograms of weight but it didn¡¯t even budge, and its hardness stayed the same after I put it in the st furnace. This is bone, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Just keep trying different things here and there...... if you find a way to process them, let me know.¡¹

    Adolph, ire, and I are sad because of the unsatisfactory result.

    In that moment, Tristan suddenly lifts his head up.

    ¡¸A way to use them, huh...... you know yesterday, I took a quick look around the city and saw a st furnace.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Lintbloom is a city of iron so there would be some scattered throughout the city.¡¹

    ire answers cordially on the surface, wondering what thement would lead to, but she¡¯s probably snickering internally.

    ¡¸There are also furnaces with strange coal inside them.¡¹

    ¡¸......you have good eyes. It¡¯s a new kind of fuel and more efficient than charcoal.¡¹

    It¡¯s a secret fuel that the dwarves told me about and isn¡¯t used anywhere except in Lintbloom.

    ire¡¯s faces slightly warps from the unforeseen observation made.

    ¡¸But half of the furnaces using the new fuel were being repaired.¡¹

    ire¡¯s expression visibly bes more wary.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Tristan is my subordinate so she probably doesn¡¯t mind.

    ire gives me a nce before smiling amiably again and continuing to speak.

    ¡¸......fine, the firepower of the new fuel is too strong and the heat-resisting bricks can¡¯t endure the high temperature for a long time. Higher quality steel can be made but frequent repairs to the furnace is required......¡¹

    Tristanmented as he points to the dragon¡¯s scales.

    ¡¸That thing, it wasn¡¯t even affected by the heat of the dwarves¡¯ furnace. Not to mention it¡¯s hard and durable. If you use it for the furnace, it wouldn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s too heavy.¡¹

    Money signs seem to appear in ire¡¯s eyes for a second.

    She turns around energetically and looks at me.

    ¡¸Sure, go ahead. The production of steel is important to me too. Go and let the engineers know.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright then, please excuse us. Let¡¯s go, Laurie!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... just a little more...... aaaah......¡¹

    ire pulls Laurie by the arm and she exits the room as well.

    It seemed like she stretched out her hand towards me for a brief moment, but I think that¡¯s just my imagination.

    When ites to money-making, Laurie is just as greedy as ire is after all.

    And then after doing his one job, Tristan goes to sleep.

    I want to p him to the ground, but I¡¯ll have to endure it since he provided such valuable insight.

    ¡¸Now, the only thing left to deal with is the bones...... just like with the scales, you can¡¯t process the bones, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Powderes out when we shave the scales, but we don¡¯t even get that from the bones. I¡¯ve lived for a while now and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen anything this hard.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure, my Dual Crater was somehow able to prate the scales but itpletely bounced off that thing¡¯s skull.

    Meaning the strength of its bones is even further above that of its scales.

    ¡¸But I will absolutely find a way to use it...... and make a recement spear for you.¡¹

    Balbano looks at me with eyes full of determination.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, all of a sudden? I¡¯m grateful though...... it¡¯s a little too sudden.¡¹

    Balbano points at my Dual Crater, the sword at my hip.

    ¡¸That sword doesn¡¯t suit our style! A pal of the dwarves needs a weapon made by the dwarves.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t get where he¡¯sing from.

    The Dual Crater gives off a beautiful and sharp impression.

    On the other hand, a dwarven weapon gives off a stately and sturdy impression. Even simr masterpieces are made from apletely different foundation.

    This is what my beloved Nonna gave me though so it isn¡¯t just another weapon.

    Not good, I¡¯m starting to get hard when I think about Nonna¡¯s big tits.

    If I get a boner in front of Balbano again, he¡¯ll really think I¡¯m homosexual.

    I have to think about something ugly.

    Chrysanthemum...... Madam1...... chest hair...... Gildress.......

    Good, it¡¯s going down.

    But now my mood is down as well.

    ¡¸Oh right. I had something to ask you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, pal?¡¹

    I once again unsheathe my Dual Crater in front of Balbano.

    Balbano looks somewhere else in displeasure, away from the brilliance of the Dual Crater¡¯s de. C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be so unhappy and look at it a little.

    ¡¸It¡¯s......mithril. A metal capable of exorcism and will never rot, something that I¡¯ve only seen a glimpse of a shard before.¡¹

    As expected, he could tell the material quality at first nce.

    ¡¸I think it was probably after I fought with the dragon...... but I think there is something strange about the glow.¡¹

    Up until that point, it had a white radiance, but now the de has a slightly red tone to it.

    No, it¡¯s not dark enough to be considered red, more like a faded pink, but it¡¯s still clearly different from its initial pure white shine.

    At the same time, the light it gives off is slightly red too.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    Balbano takes the Dual Crater in his hand and snuffs out the light in the room.

    Adolph and Celia, who were writing some documents, let out unhappy grumbling while Tristan¡¯s snoring gets louder.

    ¡¸It is outside my area of expertise but this doesn¡¯t look like the glow from mithril. Worse case scenario, it is some form of impurity and best case scenario, there is a spirit dwelling inside. It might be close to magic power.¡¹

    As I thought, it happened when I cut the dragon, I just hope it¡¯s not cursed or anything.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about curses either. But this exceeds the mithril shard I saw before as metal. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going in a bad direction. If you¡¯re worried, maybe take it to a shaman.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...... I guess it¡¯s fine if it makes my sword better, I don¡¯t want some spirit to emerge every night and wander around after all.¡¹

    Maybe I¡¯ll consult Alice.

    ¡¸Well, the meeting is done. You guys should stretch your wings once in a while.¡¹

    Adolph nods in response but goes back to writing something on his document again, Leopolt doesn¡¯t even acknowledge me.

    Fine, I¡¯ll go have fun on my own.

    When I left the room, Pipi and Luna couldn¡¯t wait and hugged me.

    The two of them seem to be ovee with emotion.

    ¡¸You defeated Lintbloom......¡¹

    Luna¡¯s voice is trembling.

    ¡¸Chief is......a hero! Stories of you will be passed down forever among Pipi and the others.¡¹

    Hmmm, I¡¯ve been called a hero so oftentely I¡¯m starting to get fed up with it, however getting praised by my own women is still kinda nice.

    ¡¸We are merely ordinary women, but-......¡¹

    ¡¸We want to be next to the great hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, of course. I¡¯ll cover your entire body from your crotch to your face with my seed. But first, let¡¯s fill our stomachs.¡¹

    The dismantling of the dragon¡¯s corpse begins and today, lots of meat from the dragon is appearing in markets.

    Naturally, the meat will spoil after a few days and there is no hope to get any additional supply of it, which is why ire probably distributed it to the citizens instead of putting it up for sale, even without me having to embrace her.

    It wasn¡¯t for free though.

    I cut up the meat served by the chefs, and first feed Pipi who is sitting on myp.

    She stops moving.

    Luna cuts her meat and puts a piece in her mouth.

    She stops moving.

    I also cut a healthy piece and stuff my mouth.

    I stop moving.

    I can¡¯t make a sound.

    I can tell my body is trembling by itself.

    It¡¯s like my stomach is dancing with joy.

    What a fine delicacy, I feel like I could cry at anytime if I lose concentration.

    The meat of the ck beast is famous for being quite the delicacy as well, but there¡¯s noparing the two.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s too delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸My tears won¡¯t stop flowing.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh great mountain, I am so thankful you gave me life.¡¹

    I can¡¯t think of anything except eating the next bite.

    It goes without saying that I¡¯m getting seconds. Luna and Pipi also get many more servings of the meat for themselves.

    I have to bring some back to the girls back in the mansion too.

    As I continue eating like crazy, I can feel the weight on myp get heavier.

    ¡¸My body is getting heavier and my stomach is bursting! Yet I can¡¯t stop eating!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too...... my stomach is so big now...... I can¡¯t stuff anymore...... but it¡¯s so good!¡¹

    Pipi is full and bes round like a puppy, while Luna has be like a pregnant woman and still can¡¯t stop eating.

    How strange, Pipi, who should be full and has a pained look on her face, is still stuffing her cheeks with the meat.

    ¡¸Hey......isn¡¯t this bad?¡¹

    Even I can¡¯t stop moving my hand to my mouth.

    The thought of stopping never came to mind.

    Now that I look, I see the inn¡¯s chefs also taking bites and indulging themselves.

    Since the food isn¡¯ting out, we go into the kitchen ourselves to eat the meat.

    Seasoning and preparation isn¡¯t necessary, grilling the meat is good enough.

    The citizens of the city are also making a fuss outside the window, wanting to try the meat.

    Campfires are started here and there and people gather around to grill their own meat.

    Normally, the guards wouldn¡¯t allow fires to be started in the middle of the road but the soldiers are also eating happily.

    This is...... a supreme delicacy, or maybe it¡¯s a cursed.

    While thinking of such nonsense, I continue to push meat down my throat until my stomach is at its limit.

    ¡¸Aaaaah! I can¡¯t stop!¡¹

    ¡¸Me neither...... my hand is moving on its own......¡¹

    It seems Celia and Leah are also taking part in the feast.

    Apparently, the dragon meat is full of nutritional value too.

    The next day, Pipi pats her round stomach happily whereas Celia and the others rub their bulging bellies in tears.

    I could hear the screams of girls from inside the city.

    They must be rubbing their fattened stomachs and thighs regretfully.

    And so, the citizens agreed to make dragon meat prohibited goods, smoking only a small portion to preserve it.

    I like plump girls though.

    I secretly snack on the meat while taking some back to the mansion.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Super Side Story.

    ¡¸Yoguri-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Nonna-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸-San is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, Nonna-san.¡¹

    Nonna clears her throat and bes silent.

    ¡¸U-um, what should I-...... that fur, it¡¯s brand new isn¡¯t it. It suits you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Nonna lightly brushes her newly bought fur and bes quiet again.

    ¡¸U-Um, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸......white mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Nonna mumbles and Yoguri twitches in surprise.

    The white mansion was the story of a y Yoguri wrote the script for where the protagonist got bullied by the cruel mother-inw while cultivating the love between her husband.

    Incidentally, the cruel mother-inw had wasteful habits and used her gigantic breasts as weapons to drop on men, which resulted in her reforming after getting punished by her husband, andter recognizing the rtionship between her husband and the protagonist.

    ¡¸Cheating on the ninth month.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih!?¡¹

    Cheating on the ninth month was a story of a new wife cheating because of a temporary delusion, who was thoroughly bullied by the mean sister-inw who lusted after her brother in attempts of creating a forbidden rtionship.

    Incidentally, the conclusion had the forgiven new wife thank the husband after realizing she had a happy family, and although the sister-inw went crazy with jealousy, she wasforted by the husband andter acknowledged their rtionship.

    The sister-inw hadrge breasts and acted prudishly.

    ¡¸Yoguri-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I have some urgent business to attend to......¡¹

    ¡¸Yoguri-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih, I¡¯ll be going out and will be backter!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoguriiiiiii!! Wait!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, forgive me!!¡¹

    Nonna chased Yoguri around for half a day but she didn¡¯t stop attending shows in the theatre.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten fond of the stories written by Yoguri, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the script can¡¯tmit any sins after all.¡¹

    I could hear Nonna and Ca talking about such things.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Late Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 171,950. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 24,000. Lintbloom: 4950. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (plump)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (escaped), Pipi (piglet), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (step daughter), Bridget (step daughter), Felicie (step daughter)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), ??? (strange nt)

    Subordinates: Celia (plump), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna (medium-sized pig), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire (official merchant), Laurie (charmed official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 6800 men

    Infantry: 1150, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 450, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 3500

    (Bow Cavalry and Reserve Army Dismissed)

    Reserve Army: 3000 (Ipletely Armed)

    Cannons: 10, Large Cannons: 12

    Assets: 1700 gold (Winter Preparations for Mansion, Pelts, etc. -140)

    Sexual Partners: 288, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 236: A Little Girlâ€™s Hero

    <h4>Chapter 236: A Little Girl¡¯s Hero</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸An investigation was done and as we thought, the damage is limited. Production capability has not dropped more than a few percent. It is unfortunate that several citizens died though......¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a fine result considering you fought with such arge dragon.¡¹

    Balbano, Adolph and I are seated at a table outside, having a light snack while chatting casually.

    The dragon has been taken care of too so it would be fine to head back to Rafen immediately, but the hole where the dragon dwelled needs to be investigated thoroughly.

    Our fight was pretty intense so it would be a huge problem if it opened up another hole connecting to the abyss.

    ¡¸We checked carefully already and it doesn¡¯t look like there is anything to worry about.¡¹

    Balbano scowls after he drinks his tea, but then pours alcohol on top and happily sips the cocktail.

    ¡¸That¡¯s most important. By the way, I heard that ording to legends, a dragon¡¯s nest would be filled with treasures......¡¹

    Balbanoughs scornfully.

    ¡¸As if that monster would have any treasure of interest to us.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think there was anything there the first time we entered its nest.

    Many stories say that dragons like shiny objects but they¡¯re ultimately just legends.

    ¡¸If there was, our assets would be changing for the better.¡¹

    Adolph didn¡¯t seem like he was too hopeful as he spread his hands out and shrugged.

    ¡¸Useless stuff was lying around but nothing looked like it could be used as resources. The mountain nation wanted it asmemoration so I gave it to them.¡¹

    Useless stuff, I wonder what it was.

    ¡¸Being in the cave makes it smell a little. Not to mention the water content is high......¡¹

    ¡¸Enough, don¡¯t say anymore.¡¹

    The hand bringing a spoon of thick beef soup stops, drops back down and I push the bowl in front of Adolph.

    I¡¯ll give you the rest, don¡¯t look at me like you¡¯re unhappy.

    ¡¸Anyhow, we¡¯ve also taken care of the aftermath so it¡¯s about time to go home. It was a longer stay than I thought.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, well if I get close topleting the weapon, I¡¯ll let you know.¡¹

    Balbano and I exchange a firm handshake.

    Then he gives Adolph a handshake too...... though the difference in grip strength makes him squeal.

    He¡¯s got to train more.

    ¡¸Owowow...... anyways, if you manage to process the materials or find out a new metal manufacturing process, let me know too. If possible, tell me before you tell ire-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I don¡¯t mind, but aren¡¯t you twopanions?¡¹

    ¡¸The situation is somewhatplicated...... somewhat......¡¹

    I¡¯m sure the dwarves don¡¯t know much about this stuff.

    Oh well, just get along you guys.

    ¡¸Celia, Leah! We¡¯re going back home soon. Get ready!¡¹

    ¡¸Right! I¡¯ll be right there!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahi...... fuhi...... no moree......¡¹

    Celia and Leah changed into light clothing and were running around in an empty lot just now.

    It was apparently to slim down the bulging stomach they got from overeating the dragon meat.

    The two of them have pretty much returned to their original sizes now.

    But the usually exercise-deficient Leah running alongside Celia was too much for her, and she copse to the ground with her butt facing the sky.

    ¡¸I like plump girls too though......¡¹

    It would be bad of me to say that to the hardworking girls so I mumble in a way they couldn¡¯t hear.

    Getting squeezed in between the two of them when they¡¯re slightly chubbier was pretty fun.

    As I was gazing at Leah¡¯s sweaty thighs, Balbano calls out to me as if he remembered something else he had to say.

    ¡¸Hey pal, you have some of that metal stuff you use when you exchange goods, right? The shiny ones.¡¹

    Shiny metal......does he mean gold?

    ¡¸You mean this?¡¹

    I take out one coin from my pouch and toss it to him.

    ¡¸Ooh, thanks. Is it alright to take this?¡¹

    One gold coin is nothing.

    Is he going to visit the brothel or something?

    I hold Celia¡¯s hand, carry the exhausted Leah on my shoulder, and then leave the area.

    Balbano and the other dwarves are talking about something, eavesdropping isn¡¯t my thing.

    ¡¸......It¡¯s the thing humans call gold. There¡¯s no doubt.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. One side of the wall in the dragon¡¯s cave has a gold deposit. I¡¯ve never seen one asrge as that......¡¹

    ¡¸Gold is soft and bends easily after all.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just something shiny and we can¡¯t make anything decent from it. That time we dug into it before, didn¡¯t we just smear it in the cups we drink alcohol from to prevent corrosion and leave the rest alone?¡¹

    ¡¸Humans don¡¯t use it for tools or building material either, that¡¯s why they did some minor processing so they can use it for exchange purposes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unavoidable that we¡¯ll dig some up. Let¡¯s just leave it alone.¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, will we hit a vein of that...... adaman.1¡¹

    Their conversation seems to be more stimted as they talk and drink.

    I can¡¯t make out much of what they¡¯re saying but it sounded as if they wereining listlessly.

    As we make our way back home, Celia and Leah, who are normally always beside me, are outside this time.

    They deliberately chose to ride on Schwartz instead of the carriage to get rid of any excess stomach fat.

    Luna is riding around on her horse in tears as well so it was hard to call out to her.

    Pipi is riding the carriage behind me, holding something in her arms.

    She¡¯s talking excitedly about cooking...... maybe it¡¯s an interesting ingredient.

    Like so, no girls are around me now.

    Right when I start worrying about the mood going to hell riding in a men-only carriage, Laurie drops by.

    ¡¸I thought you would stay in Lintbloom together with ire.¡¹

    ¡¸ire-sama is obsessed with the materials she got from the dragon. So I¡¯ll be acting as her proxy for the business in Rafen. I¡¯m the only one who can do it.¡¹

    She¡¯s using her usual smile and courteous tone.

    But as I thought, she turns red and looks away whenever our eyes meet.

    This is the perfect chance.

    I want to ask her about the reason for this unusual behavior.

    ¡¸Shall we talk for a bit?¡¹

    I gesture the spot beside me with my hand and then Laurie takes a seat after bowing once slightly.

    She¡¯s wearing a white skirt with a ribbon, long enough to hide her knees.

    It makes her look like a young 12 or 13 year old girl from a respectable family.

    ¡¸You look cute.¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you very much.¡¹

    When I spread my legs and pat myp with a mischievous smile, Laurie shyly gets in between my legs.

    This makes us totally seem like parent and child.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the reason?¡¹

    ¡¸Reason...... you say?¡¹

    I pinch the cheek of the girl who tries to feign innocence.

    ¡¸Fuwaaaooh.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been ncing repeatedly at metely, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    Laurie looks down awkwardly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a clever girl so I thought you were doing it on purpose, however it looks like you have a different reason for that.¡¹

    She looks up as if she was going to give an excuse, but doesn¡¯t say anything and looks down once again.

    I won¡¯t get angry so she should be honest and tell me.

    ¡¸Uuu-!¡¹

    Left with no other choice, Laurie stands up abruptly, lifts up her skirt and reveals her underwear in front of me.

    It looks like she¡¯s going to deceive me using coercive measures.

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re not gonna get me with that......¡¹

    As I smile with confidence, my eyes are drawn to her crotch.

    Her ck underwear is far from being childlike, with a hole deliberately ced to show off the important parts.

    I can smell the scent of the pussy of a ripe womaning from her crotch.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I silently take out my dick from my pants and embrace her.

    In this face-to-face sitting position, I slowly lower her hips down onto me.

    ¡¸Nn...... go slowly please.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re like a child here too.¡¹

    Her smooth, hairless pussy coils around my meat rod.

    What an immoral scene if I do say so myself.

    ¡¸Aauu!!¡¹

    When her pussy swallows the tip of my dick, Laurie lets out a scream.

    My dick is too big for her hole.

    ¡¸Amazing...... please touch this part here.¡¹

    Laurie takes my hand and ces it on her own abdomen.

    I can clearly feel my dick invading her insides and spreading her apart.

    I¡¯m going to get bigger if you let me feel that.

    I kiss Laurie softly who is holding her hips in ce while cold sweat runs down her body.

    I¡¯ll thoroughly enjoy the taste of her young female body.

    ¡¸Um feudal lord-sama, we¡¯re currently in motion so it¡¯s dangerous if you move around so much. Don¡¯t forget to use moderation.¡¹

    Laurie¡¯s body trembles as the coachman interrupts.

    ¡¸I know! I won¡¯t break the carriage like I did before.¡¹

    ¡¸B-break the carriage......!? So that¡¯s why you ordered a personal carriage......¡¹

    I went too much overboard.

    The carriage broke into pieces.

    ¡¸The carriage broke apart...... will I be fucked until I¡¯m broken here......¡¹

    I¡¯ll control myself, don¡¯t turn pale.

    Don¡¯t run away, bring your hips closer.

    Laurie and I had some intense sex.

    The carriage didn¡¯t break, however Laurie let out some loud moaning because it was too intense for her, causing Celia and Leah to stare at her through a peephole.

    ¡¸Fuu...... that was good.¡¹

    ¡¸It was...... for me too....... But my whole body is sore...... I can¡¯t move.¡¹

    After the deed, Laurie isying still with her arms spread out in the ¡®´ó¡± character.

    I pull her up and bring her close to me so I can wrap her in my arms.

    Her tiny body feels hot, probably retaining the heat from our passionate lovemaking.

    I leave painful-looking hickies on her neck and the small mounds on her chest as I tenderly rub her overused crotch overflowing with juices.

    Postcoital activity after sex is the best way to melt a woman¡¯s heart.

    I make sure not to overstimte her with slow and gentle caresses.

    Laurie rxes in my arms and thoroughly enjoys the pleasant stimtion.

    ¡¸Now tell me. Why were you acting so strange recently?¡¹

    Laurie leans her head against my chest and stays silent for a while.

    I can only hear the sound of the carriage¡¯s wheels, the sound of asionally rolling pebbles, and the sound of Christoph falling off his horse.

    Then she starts speaking with her face buried into my chest.

    ¡¸......Margrave-sama, I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡¹

    Laurie gets embarrassed after finally speaking her mind, though it really isn¡¯t anything new for me.

    After all, she and ire has told me they like me, they love me, and their hearts were taken by me many times before already.

    They¡¯ve even shouted things like, ¡®I want to be your sex ve¡¯ or ¡®I can¡¯t live on without your dick¡¯.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t acting when I said that, it came from my true feelings!¡¹

    ¡¸So that was all acting......¡¹

    I kinda knew it already, but hearing it from her mouth makes me feel a little sad.

    Perhaps sensing the mood in the air, Laurie continues vigorously.

    ¡¸I really fell in love with you. This isn¡¯t acting. My face turns red whenever I see you......¡¹

    Laurie lifts up her head and looks at my eyes.

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see through the lies of a person, especially if that person is a woman.

    But I want to believe what her eyes are telling me.

    I don¡¯t think I would mind even if I believe her and get tricked.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll trust you. So...... what favor have youe to ask me for? Perhaps there is something you want me to buy?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    She opens her mouth and uses her small teeth to bit my nipple.

    Sorry, I was joking.

    ¡¸But why did you feel that way all of a sudden?¡¹

    She fell in love with me after I defeated the dragon.

    I didn¡¯t think Laurie was such a simple-minded child.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time...... someone stood in front of me to protect me. Even my father didn¡¯t......¡¹

    Laurie starts to talk about her own past.

    Apparently, she was born as amoner in a wealthy merchant home in Stura and grew up with a life of luxury.

    However when she was around ten years old, her parents made a mistake during business and went bankrupt.

    ¡¸My father despaired and killed himself, while my mother took whatever jewels were left and disappeared somewhere.¡¹

    What horrible parents.

    They could have taken Laurie with them and ran away.

    ¡¸I think my fate after being left alone doesn¡¯t need to be spelled out for you. ......even now, I can still remember the feeling of some meatball of a man getting on top of me and tearing through my virginity.¡¹

    For a while after that, Laurie became the toy of child-loving perverts.

    Then, as Laurie was being kept as a pet for those perverts, she would eventually meet ire, who was greedily aiming to rise up in the world, and wouldter be saved by that ire after her hidden talents were discovered, bringing us to present day.

    ¡¸Then ire protected you, no?¡¹

    So the deciding factor for her falling in love with me is, like I thought, my dick.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m certainly grateful for what ire-sama did. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would live my life as a ve...... though she wasn¡¯t just one-sidedly protecting me.¡¹

    Laurie¡¯s face quickly tenses up.

    How cute.

    ¡¸I offered my wits to ire-sama. I know I sound conceited, but the number of times I sealed a business contract or followed through with a clever business n is not small.¡¹

    Fumu, so she worked hard to support ire as a subordinate.

    Oh yeah, there was one time where Laurie, who came as ire¡¯s proxy, was able to corner Adolph in a negotiation.

    He was grumbling about how it was hard to conduct a proper negotiation with someone who looks like a ten year old girl.

    ¡¸But Margrave-sama has been providing for me and protecting me one-sidedly.¡¹

    Laurie is cute and she lets me embrace her so it doesn¡¯t feel like a unteral rtionship.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same with my body. Even the sex we had earlier, I was the only one moaning. The Margrave-sama wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied, right?¡¹

    Well, I won¡¯t be satisfied after cumming just once.

    And fucking her ten or twenty times would break her hole.

    ¡¸When you stood in front of me and defeated the dragon, I thought, oh this person will protect me unconditionally, he doesn¡¯t need anything in return....... Did I cause you trouble?¡¹

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t even know Laurie was behind me when I was fighting with the dragon.

    In this situation, I should act cool and im I did though.

    I would be able to get the young girl to genuinely fall in love with me after all.

    ¡¸Of course not, I¡¯m more than happy to have you.¡¹

    I tightly hug the petite girl.

    ¡¸Will youe over to my side? I¡¯d be poaching away precious human capital from ire......¡¹

    After thinking briefly, Laurie smiles and shakes her head.

    ¡¸No, I have to repay ire-sama so I can¡¯t be ungrateful to her. But as for my heart...... ufufu.¡¹

    The lips that just now expressed her love for me warps into a devilish smile.

    As I suspected, Laurie is not as young of a girl that is shown by her age.

    ¡¸Alright. Feel free to speak to me when you¡¯re truly troubled. I¡¯ll protect you regardless ofpensation or profit.¡¹

    When I kiss Laurie after saying that, she smiles from ear to ear like I have never seen before.

    ¡¸There is actually one more reason that I fell in love with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸There was a picture book I read as I child...... where it talked about a heroic knight who yed a dragon...... I know it sounds ridiculous but I¡¯ve always admired someone like that and that book is, even now, in the drawer of my room...... nnh!¡¹

    What a childish and cute reason.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you¡¯re still just a kid...... uuoooh.¡¹

    This isn¡¯t something you usually talk about while in the futon and sucking me off though.

    Aah...... you¡¯re really skilled, aren¡¯t you.

    Side Story: Exercise. Rafen Mansion.

    ¡¸Yoh! Hoh!¡¹

    ¡¸......what are you doing, Ca?¡¹

    Ca is shooting arrows at a target in the courtyard outside the mansion.

    She shoots one arrow, then tumbles to change her position before shooting another arrow.

    Nonna watches with a confounded expression on her face.

    ¡¸What, you ask...... practicing with my bow. Can¡¯t you tell by watching?¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. I¡¯m asking why you, as the wife of a noble of all people, doing something so vulgar?¡¹

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t train asionally, I¡¯ll get rusty.¡¹

    Nonna hands her cup to the attendant beside her and heaves a big sigh.

    Ca¡¯s eyebrow shifts upward.

    ¡¸Why would a concubine need to shoot a bow?¡¹

    ¡¸You never know what will happen. A thief might break in......¡¹

    ¡¸We have guards for that. If you have so much free time, learn at least one dance.¡¹

    Ca was about to spout another rebuttal but then grins and approaches Nonna.

    Then she grabs Nonna¡¯s clothes and pulls it up, revealing her stomach.

    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹

    Ca pulls up her own clothes and exposes her stomach and thighs.

    ¡¸You girls, have a feel.¡¹

    Ca addresses the two attendants waiting on Nonna.

    The two females look at each other before extending their hands.

    They touch Ca¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸Kyu......¡¹

    They touch Nonna¡¯s thighs

    ¡¸Funi......¡¹

    They touch Ca¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Kyu.¡¹

    They touch Nonna¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Poyo.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh!¡¹

    Ca smiles at Nonna who looks down in frustration.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural~, at this rate you¡¯ll turn into a meatball and Aegir will say, ¡®Nonna...... you¡¯re too heavy now so let¡¯s stop doing the cowgirl position. In return, I¡¯ll count on Ca.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama should like softer women more....... He even embraced that pig after all!¡¹

    Nonna shakes her head to chase away the unpleasant thoughts in her head.

    ¡¸So are you going to just keep getting fatter?¡¹

    ¡¸Urgh......¡¹

    Nonna bes silent, then mumbles quietly.

    ¡¸......I wonder if there are exercises I can do too.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll find a difference just from jumping up and down a little bit everyday. Your legs will be more toned too.¡¹

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸Ca! How does-! -This look!?¡¹

    Nonna jumps repeatedly in the courtyard after changing into some lighter clothes.

    But Ca answered vaguely with a wondering look on her face.

    The other girls gathered outside to see what was going on and had unhappy expressions too.

    ¡¸Is that...... her trying to intimidate us?¡¹

    Mel mutters.¡£

    ¡¸......I¡¯m sure she¡¯s trying to provoke us. How mean-spirited.¡¹

    Catherine rubs her own chest.

    ¡¸Look at those breasts...... I¡¯ve never seen anything bounce around so much like that.¡¹

    Mireille honestly expresses her feelings of astonishment.

    ¡¸Everyone has gathered around? It¡¯s not even anything interesting to look at.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s not interesting at all¡¹¡¸This is ufortable......¡¹¡¸How frustrating.¡¹

    Nonna continues jumping up and down, tilting her head without a clue of what is going on.

    Obviously, her excessivelyrge breasts bounce wildly around.

    £¨She¡¯s a breast monster.£©

    ¡¸Who are you calling a monster!?¡¹

    Nonna reacts to Casie¡¯s muttering and turns around violently.

    When she did so, her breasts jiggle, bouncing up and hitting Casie.

    £¨Noooo, I got hit by her breasts!£©

    In the end, Nonna was forbidden from doing jumping exercises and switched to taking walks in the morning and night.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 174,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 25,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (Breasts), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (plump)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (escaped), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (step daughter), Bridget (step daughter), Felicie (step daughter)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), ??? (strange nt)

    Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire ($), Laurie (crazy in love), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 1200, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 3600

    (Bow Cavalry and Reserve Army Dismissed)

    Reserve Army: 3000 (Ipletely Armed)

    Cannons: 10, Large Cannons: 16

    Assets: 35,700 gold (Tax Revenue +34,000)

    Sexual Partners: 288, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

    Winter Tax Revenue

    Mine Tax: 70 000 gold (Effect of New Fuel in Operation)

    Trade Tax: 35 000 gold

    Total Ie: 105 000 gold

    Expenses

    Mansion Maintenance: 5000 gold

    Security Maintenance: 5000 gold

    Army Wages: 50 000 gold

    Military Facilities and Other Misceneous Expenses: 6000 gold

    Paid Labor: 5000 gold

    Total Expenses: 71 000 gold

    Net Ie: +34 000 gold

 Chapter 237: The Plant Grew

    <h4>Chapter 237: The nt Grew</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Rafen. New Mansion.

    ¡¸The totales to 50 000 gold.¡¹

    As Laurie was supervising in ce of ire who stayed in Lintbloom, a muscr man carries in a box filled with gold.

    ¡¸Oh, it should total 100 000 together with the tax if I recall correctly, right?¡¹

    Laurie smiles slightly, one of her eyebrows tilting up while her eyes are closed.

    She must be jokingly asking if I was okay with it being this much.

    It¡¯s the first time for me seeing her make this gesture...... how cute.

    I try to copy her but my face cramps.

    Adolph quickly jumps in between us with a frantic look on his face.

    ¡¸70 000 for the mine tax, 35 000 for trade tax,ing to a total of 105 000! It will be effective when Hardlett-sama says it so please don¡¯t open your mouth anymore!!¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to get so angry.

    The paid gold will be carried to the treasure storehouse in the more sturdy new mansion and will be distributed to the ording parties from there.

    ¡¸Do you always move around this much gold?¡¹

    Our ie is more or less 100 000 but naturally it is apanied by some expenses as well.

    In the future, I will have to buy equipment and food supplies for the soldiers as well as building materials from ire so it might be better to entrust some money with her.

    Having them carry the gold here and then carry it back...... it¡¯s a waste of effort.

    ¡¸Normally yes, but this time we did it knowing it would be inefficient.¡¹

    Fumu...... what does that mean?

    ¡¸There are rumors amongst the citizens and merchants saying how Hardlett-sama¡¯s funds might have dried up because the soldiers who lost their equipment during the earlier war with Vandolea have not yet been re-equipped yet. At this rate, it would affect their trust in you and may hinder your governing over them.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re purposely showing the money to them.¡¹

    Several of ire¡¯s carriages stop in front of the mansion and boxes upon boxes filled to the brim with gold are carried out.

    Guards are keeping a watchful eye on the surroundings so not many people would stop and stare, rather they would all pass by, taking curious peeks at what was going on.

    ¡¸Look at all that...... how much of my annual sry is that?¡¹

    ¡¸With your measly monthly sry, it will take more than one lifetime to even reach that amount.¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the one who started the rumor of the feudal lord having financial problems? Is it the merchant Broff? ......he¡¯s a liar after all.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like Rafen¡¯s going to be just fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Just once is fine, I want to try bathing in a tub of gold......¡¹

    ¡¸For you miss, how about this lucky stone? For five silver coins, you can get an endless supply of good fortune for money.¡¹

    The news will probably spread throughout the rest of the region by those heading out from Rafen tomorrow.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve pretty much finished moving all of it. Now you just need to sign here.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait. All the boxes are certainly here, however the number of coins have not been counted yet.¡¹

    ¡¸We wouldn¡¯t do something so insincere. If you were to pour out the contents and recount all of the coins, it would take a considerable amount of time.¡¹

    ¡¸This is done once a season. I don¡¯t mind so please do it.¡¹

    Adolph apparently wants to empty all the boxes here and do a second inventory of the contents.

    Laurie insists that it was done once by herpany already but it doesn¡¯t seem to convince him.

    ¡¸......Laurie, I¡¯m sorry but let Adolph do as he wants. I can provide you with a meal.¡¹

    Of course after we eat, we can head to bed together too.

    The sound of jingling as coins are being moved and ced as well as a person keeping a count continue endlessly.

    ¡¸Adolph, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡¹

    I¡¯m not in the mood to stay here while he counts tens of thousands of coins one by one.

    ¡¸Sure. If possible, stay outside until I¡¯m finished.¡¹

    With every coin he counts, Adolph adds another mark to the document beside him.

    He¡¯s amazing...... I would go crazy from doing this.

    The door to the treasure storehouse closes and then I stretch as I explore the mostly-empty new mansion.

    The building for the new mansion has already beenpleted.

    I had wanted to decorate the ce with furniture and then have everyone move here after, but I didn¡¯t have the money until now.

    With the new mansion being several times bigger than the one we¡¯ve lived in all this time, it would take a hefty fee to put furniture in all the rooms, cover the floors with carpet and hang chandeliers all over.

    We have a reputation to keep up so we can¡¯t anything too cheap either.

    Naturally, Nonna wants good furniture and even Sebastian, whom I asked before, says it¡¯s preferable to have decent furniture.

    Having a new mansion built decorated with crude furniture will only proim to everyone that weck money.

    ¡¸The soldiers¡¯ equipment or the new mansion¡¯s furniture...... which should I get first?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously the furniture!¡¹

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    Something giant jiggles in front of my eyes and I let out a sound of surprise on reflex.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve finally gotten a new mansion, so it¡¯s better to fill it up as soon as possible with furniture and interior design, and throw a grand party to celebrate thepletion......¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s Nonna...... don¡¯t scare me like that.

    I thought the pair of breasts that I embraced on passing just now became a spirit and came to attack me.

    ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹

    The new mansion is still bare and not much else is here except a few patrolling soldiers.

    There¡¯s no reason for Nonna toe here.

    ¡¸W-well, I heard my money...... I mean, Aegir-sama¡¯s fortune was being carried in so I thought I would check on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Your real intentions just slipped out! I thought you were looking prettytely but that mouth of yours-!¡¹

    ¡¸Fgaah!¡¹

    Ca pulls on Nonna¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t pay attention, Nonna might sneak in and take some for herself.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do something like that! I was disciplined by Aegir-sama and reformed!¡¹

    The two squawk at each other.

    ¡¸But won¡¯t the people of the cityin if you openly carry your money around like this? You might get targeted by thieves too.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I need to worry about that.

    Besides those who gamble and those who fall into ruin after getting hooked on women, nobody here doesn¡¯t have food to eat.

    There will always be people who get jealous, but I doubt anybody will be foolish enough to sacrifice their present lives to plunder.

    Besides, most of the people driven to that point have already been taken by ire to Lintbloom to mine iron or hunt ck beasts.

    ¡¸Thieves...... it¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    I lightly knock on the door of the treasure storehouse where the confirmation of money was being conducted.

    The new mansion is muchrger than the current mansion and also made with different materials.

    The white floor and walls haven¡¯t been decorated, yet they still look quite beautiful.

    But as if ignoring all of its surroundings, there was something rather out of ce and almost dreary in color...... that was the treasure storehouse.

    The treasure storehouse is not connected to the outer wall of the mansion so breaking in from the outside is impossible and there is also a doubleyered wall separating the storehouse from the adjacent room.

    The ceiling, floor, and walls were made with durable stone, emphasizing durability and ignoring the background, making it extremely difficult to destroy.

    It would probably take repeated hits from a battering ram before breaking down.

    Getting in is impossible except through the door, which is madepletely of iron and could only be opened by no less than two people.

    Further, it was secured with three locks, each taking a different keysmith a month to make.

    Guards would also be stationed so there would no time for anyone to pick the locks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s certainly amazing, but if Aegir¡¯s the one holding the key, it wouldn¡¯t exactly be impregnable.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Ca smiles mischievously.

    ¡¸What if an absolutely stunning woman...... one with big tits and a nice ass,es along and goes, ¡®would you please open it for me?¡¯¡¹

    So in other words, Lucy?

    ¡¸Boy, open the safe for me. There¡¯s something I want. Ufufu, I¡¯ll make sure to thank you properlyter.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll be waiting for an intense session with you tonight then.¡¹

    The safe was opened as I got lost in my delusions.

    Oh well, prettydies are more important than money.

    ¡¸I thought so. Anyways, that aside. That snake woman was making a fuss in the courtyard just now. She was yelling out for you, Aegir, with a pretty threatening attitude at that.¡¹

    Lammy was?

    Fumu that¡¯s rare, I¡¯ll go check it out.

    ¡¸You girls will-......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go and check on Aegir-sama¡¯s funds.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll keep a watch on this one.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca go back and forth again. It¡¯s good they¡¯re getting along.

    I guess I¡¯ll bring these two to bedter today.

    I try searching for Lammy after moving to the courtyard but I can¡¯t find her.

    Looking carefully again, I can see a little bit of her tail sticking out from her house sitting on the yard.

    ¡¸Heeey Lammy, did you need me......¡¹

    Before I could finish my sentence, Lammy¡¯s body wraps around my waist and pulls me into her house.

    ¡¸Ow, what are you doing?¡¹

    You hit my head on the window frame.

    ¡¸[emailprotected]</a>#$%&!!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡¹

    With the screaming Lammy not getting to the point, I settle her down by fondling her breasts.

    ¡¸O-over there...... look over there! Something unbelievable is growing there!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I lift up Lammy¡¯s body and spread open her genitals with my fingers.

    ¡¸......what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say something weird was growing ¡®there¡¯?¡¹

    I thought for sure Lammy grew another appendage down there.

    That would really be serious trouble.

    If she became a male, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make love to her anymore.

    But what would she be if a dick grew out and she kept her vagina\/

    What would I do?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so stupid, I said look over there.¡¹

    Lammy grabs my head with both hands and turns it in the direction of the window so I could look outside.

    That¡¯s the ce where Lammy nted a seed of some mysterious nt.

    Regardless of it being winter, the nt has grown to be a lush green and even has a flower in the center.

    ¡¸It bloomed even though it¡¯s winter, isn¡¯t that great? It¡¯s not really something to fuss over though.¡¹

    ¡¸Look more closely!¡¹

    My already turned head gets twisted even further.

    Stop, you¡¯re going to break it.

    My eyes narrow and focus in at the center of the bloomed flower to find something small inside.......

    ¡¸......a fairy?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an alraune! Why is that thing growing out of there!? I didn¡¯t water or nurture it!¡¹

    Now that she brings it up, I remember.

    Yeah, that shape is the simr to a monster Lammy met and fought in the forest before.

    I put one of the fallen seeds in my pocket after defeating it.

    ¡¸......so you recall something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately so.¡¹

    Lammy hands me a shovel.

    ¡¸Dig it out. I can¡¯t sleep with that thing beside me.¡¹

    I take another good look at it.

    It certainly looks exactly the same, but it¡¯s way smaller than the one we saw before.

    The entire thing is about the size of a table while the human-shaped figure in the center is about the size of a fist.

    It just looks unquestionably cute, making me hesitate on removing it.

    At that moment, a tiny rabbit hopped out.

    Did it escape from the butcher¡¯s shop or something?

    Compared to the withered grass greeting theing of winter, the rabbit must have been attracted to this yard where plenty of fresh, green grass is growing under and around the alraune.

    And then...... it was eaten.

    The ivy-like tentacle instantly tangles around the rabbit, and then a tentacle with a round tip releases its digestive fluids.

    The small animal quickly dissolves and meltspletely.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸......you saw that, right?¡¹

    Sure it¡¯s small now but it would really be troublesome if even a little bit of its digestive juices get on a human.

    The other girls and servants often frequent the courtyard as well so I can¡¯t leave this thing alone.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    I take the shovel and approach the small alraune.

    I feel sorry for it, but there¡¯s no other option besides digging it out and burning it.

    Lammy urges me to hurry up.

    When I get close to the alraune, it raises the ivy-like tentacle as if instinctively sensing a threat.

    Thest time I fought this thing, I was surprised at the speed and power it had for a nt, however this thing is too small and doesn¡¯t seem as dangerous.

    I brush away the tentacles with the shovel and my hand while making my way closer, and when I grab the base of the nt, it bes more obedient.

    The only scary part is its digestive fluids.

    Sure enough, the inted tentacle extends toward me.

    ¡¸Be good now.¡¹

    I grab the midsection of the tentacle and slice it off with scissors.

    ¡¸Pigyyiiiiiii!¡¹

    There was a shrill scream as I cut off the rest of the tentacles with the scissors.

    And then, the small alraune shrinks and withers.

    The human-shaped figure in the middle also appears to be crying.

    ¡¸It feels like I¡¯m picking on a small animal.¡¹

    ¡¸What if it grows again! Hurry and pluck it out!¡¹

    Pushed by Lammy¡¯s voice, I dig the base out with my shovel.

    Thepletely dug out alraune rolls sideways on the ground, wriggling the shortened tentacles sadly.

    I talk to the fist-sized girl...... the part in the middle.

    I know it¡¯s meant to be a trap to lure males but it somehow feels easy to talk to.

    ¡¸Sorry about this. I should have thought more about where to nt you.¡¹

    The alraune lets out a soft mew.

    ¡¸If only you looked a little sexier.¡¹

    The artificial body barely looks like a naked woman and none of the details were included.

    It looked like a rough wooden carving of a female sculpture at best.

    ¡¸If only you had nice breasts like Lammy......¡¹

    As I was getting the bonfire ready, I hear another mew.

    ¡¸Sorry, give it up...... ooh, what¡¯s this?¡¹

    When I turn back to the alraune, the chest area of the human figure has changed to look more like a realistic pair of breasts.

    It even reproduced nipples on the tip of the expanded mounds.

    ¡¸Nice, but it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re made of wood. Can you make them a little softer?¡¹

    The chest part quickly turns green in color.

    So it remade them using leaves.

    I touch them and while they¡¯re still far from being close to the real thing, they¡¯re pretty soft.

    ¡¸And the crotch, can you do something about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! What are you doing? Hurry up and burn it.¡¹

    I tell Lammy to wait,forting her so I can get the alraune to remodel its crotch.

    But the alraune just lets out a soft cry, changes shape slightly and then droops.

    It must have reached its limit after being uprooted.

    ¡¸Lammy, help me out. We¡¯ll rent it in the corner.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? You¡¯re not going to burn it!?¡¹

    ¡¸This thing understands what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine if we teach it some manners.¡¹

    Lammy pouts as we rent the alraune in an inconspicuous corner of the courtyard and then water it, though it remains small.

    Is it no good after getting pulled out once......?

    ¡¸Is there nothing...... no way for this to work?¡¹

    ¡¸It would make me happy if it just withered and died here.¡¹

    And then as if mustering thest of its strength, the alraune extends a single tentacle.

    This one is...... the one that sucks the seed out of the male it attracts, if I recall correctly.

    Maybe it¡¯ll revive if I spray my semen on it.

    ¡¸Just wait, I¡¯ll give you some energy right away.¡¹

    ¡¸......uwah, this person really took out his penis.¡¹

    I take out my dick and point it at the alraune before stroking it vigorously.

    This guy...... no, this girl seems to want to help too.

    Its shortened tentacle rubs my dick and does its best to stimte me.

    ¡¸Ooh...... that¡¯s right. You can stimte my urethra too. That¡¯s good, spin around inside.¡¹

    ¡¸...... can I close my eyes? I¡¯m getting turned off.¡¹

    I¡¯d like it if you watched.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve masturbated in front of a woman and it¡¯s quite arousing.

    Actually, I don¡¯t even know when thest time I masturbated.

    Well I guess this isn¡¯t exactly masturbation, since the tentacle is stroking me.

    When I was thinking about that, the stroking eventually brought me close to climax.

    The degree of pleasure wasn¡¯t too high but maybe it¡¯s good enough just to get a little bit of semen on her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming...... oooooh...... uuuh, Lammy!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir cumming from that is somewhat annoying.¡¹

    In thest moment, I bend my body half-way while Lammy circles around behind me and inserts her long tongue into my ass.

    The snake¡¯s tongue squirming deep into my ass multiplies my pleasure and causes me to ejacte fiercely.

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    My semen sprays out with more force than expected, sting off the stem of the alraune who got hit directly.

    Crap...... I finished her off.

    However, after the stem broke off, a tentacle stretched out to gather the semen I scattered all over the ce.

    Gradually, the green color returned to the leaves of the nt, and I could tell the alraune is recovering its energy.

    ¡¸AaaAah, it came back to life.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, it revived. Woah, this one¡¯s dangerous.¡¹

    Apanying the revival of the nt are new tentacles growing out, but of course the tentacle responsible for secreting digestive juices was also among those, so I lightly grab that one.

    When I think about this stuff getting on any of the girls, it really is too dangerous.

    ¡¸I¡¯d have to cut you down as long as you have this. Can¡¯t you do something about it?¡¹

    The alraune cries out softly, then not longter only the tentacle which secretes digestive fluids turns brown and withers to the ground.

    So it understands what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡¸......it feels like I¡¯m having a bad dream.¡¹

    Lammy holds her head in distress as she goes back into her little house.

    She probably needs some time to think.

    But everything went well.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll provide the nutrients so don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    When I pet the human-shaped part, its leaves wrap around me happily.

    ¡¸Well, getting back to what we were doing, can¡¯t you make the crotch area more detailed? Right, make it more defined...... that¡¯s good! Make a hole right in the middle...... make it a little deeper and then add folds inside...... that¡¯s the way. And then also add some meat to that ass......oh right, make a hole in the ass too.¡¹

    And so, the alraune ended up being nted in the corner of the courtyard.

    Lammy resisted in the beginning but after realizing the danger would not increase any further, she agreed the least she could do was water it.

    ¡¸In any case...... that thing, it has a really naughty shape now.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to when it grows bigger.¡¹

    Right now it¡¯s small so I can only rub its head with a finger, but when it gets bigger I can probably...... fufufu.

    ¡¸Pervert. Embrace me more so you won¡¯t fall into such a perverted path~¡¹

    I wrap my arms around Lammy, who teases me with a mischievous tone, and exchange a passionate kiss with her.

    I proceed to push her to the ground, pull myself in so I can insert my dick into her hole, and then swing my hips.

    ¡¸Nnh~ You have to fuck a proper woman! Getting so absorbed with a nt! That¡¯s no good!¡¹

    I suddenly am able to think calmly again.

    Being wrapped by Lammy¡¯s long body and ramming my hips against her pliable scales while sucking on her snake tongue.... Doesn¡¯t that already make me quite the pervert?

    Whatever.

    It still feels good.

    Side Story: Pipi¡¯s Ingredient.

    ¡¸I can make enough fried eggs for everybody!¡¹

    When Pipi returned to the mansion, she headed to the kitchen while rolling something on the ground.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a reaaaally big egg! I got it from the dwarves in Lintbloom.¡¹

    Heeeh...... it really stinks.

    You better clean it thoroughly before cooking it.

    But still, that¡¯s a pretty big egg.

    I think it¡¯s more than half as big as Pipi.

    What animal does that egge from?

    ¡¸I have no clue. But it¡¯s an egg! I¡¯m going to cook it now and make fried eggs. Pipi wants the chief to eat it too.¡¹

    I like fried eggs, but aren¡¯t we having steak today?

    It would trouble the chefs if the menu changed so suddenly too.

    Let¡¯s have eggs next time.

    ¡¸I see...... it can¡¯t be helped then.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s cold this time of year so it won¡¯t rot so quickly. It¡¯ll be fine if you put it in the basement...... there¡¯s still a while before it¡¯s time to eat. Pipi, do you want to take a walk with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! I¡¯ll put it away quickly so wait for me!¡¹

    And thus, the egg was forgotten.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 174,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 25,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine, monitoring duty), Pipi (egg)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), No name (alraune in development)

    Assets: 35,700 gold

    Sexual Partners: 288, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 238: Thief Commotion

    <h4>Chapter 238: Thief Commotion</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    Late at Night. New Mansion.

    On a moonless night, a man and a woman covered in pitch ck robes hide near Hardlett¡¯s new mansion.

    The two of them are climbing up a steep area on the side of the mansion where people didn¡¯t think was possible to pass through.

    The duo catch their breath after reaching the top and look at the wall of the mansion spread out before them...... they were getting ready to challenge that four meter tall obstacle.

    ¡¸Drow, are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But still, that¡¯s some incredible skill. As expected of Totipa, the cat leg?¡¹

    The small girl called Totipa furrowed her brow in response to thements from the man ofrge build called Drow.

    She adjusts the ck eyepatch covering her left eye slightly.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time for meaningless chatter. We¡¯re sneaking into Hardlett¡¯s mansion so a single mistake could result in us getting hanged.¡¹

    The female whispers softly like the sound of rustling dry leaves and hands arge stone with a light gray rope attached to Drow.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, this new mansion isn¡¯t being used yet so security will be prettyx. How nice of the feudal lord, he¡¯s practically giving his money to us by carrying such a huge mountain of gold here.¡¹

    Drow twirls therge stone slowly so it doesn¡¯t make any slicing wind sounds and then throws it over the wall surrounding the mansion.

    The dull thud made by the stone as it hits the grass on the other side rang out clearly in the dead of the night.

    The pair held their breaths andid low for a while, raising their bodies only after confirming there was no response.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    Totipa grabs the rope and makes her way swiftly up the wall.

    ¡¸Amazing acrobatics......¡¹

    The rock thrown over acting as the counterbnce couldn¡¯t weigh dozens of kilograms.

    Totipa was considered a small girl, but climbing up normally would inevitably cause the rock to shift and drop down.

    That¡¯s why she hooked her feet on the slight gaps in the wall to lessen as much weight on the rock as possible when she climbed.

    Anyone who saw her climbing could tell she was ustomed to doing so.

    ¡¸Shh!¡¹

    At that moment, two guards holding torches came to make their rounds.

    Drow once againid low to the ground while Totipa hauled in the rope and stuck persistently to the wall.

    ¡¸They¡¯re gone......¡¹

    The two patrolling guards pass by while talking about where they would go during their next vacation.

    With the rope dyed in the same color as the wall, pressing it against the surface made it difficult to notice at night.

    ¡¸...... all clear.¡¹

    Totipa tied the rope to a convenient log in the yard and softly signaled to her partner.

    After acknowledging, Drow starts climbing the rope.

    Being a muscr man, he could not rely just on the counterbnce stone to support his weight.

    ¡¸Guh! Hmmf!¡¹

    Totipa sighs as she watches the man clumsily pull himself up with brute strength.

    £¨Drow, you¡¯re aplete encumbrance...... If you don¡¯t do it well, we¡¯ll be discovered.£©

    It was clear the man was not suited for covert operations.

    However the small, light-weight girl consequently skilled at acrobatic maneuvers was too weak to throw the heavy rock used as a counterbnce over the wall after climbing the cliff-like slope and carrying the rope with her.

    Of course Totipa initially proposed for Drow to remain on standby in front of the mansion while she was the only one to infiltrate......

    ¡¸......you could have just waited over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe, nice try but I¡¯m not going to let you make off with all the loot.¡¹

    Worried about her absconding with the money, Drow grumbled toe along.

    They were not close friends, but rather fellow acquaintances of the underworld society who just paired up for this particr job.

    Naturally, a level of trust was nonexistent between the two individuals so both had to remain vignt that the other person would not get the jump on them.

    Further, since their prey was arge amount of gold, the weak-armed girl could not carry everything by herself.

    Without a strong man, the job would be a high risk, low reward.

    ¡¸When we¡¯re done here, jump into the drainage channel at the back. The city¡¯s waterways lead outside the city. Run if you get found by guards on the way, unnecessary killing is out of the question.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already heard that countless times. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡¹

    Drow acts imperiously, having sessfully infiltrated the mansion.

    It made Totipa¡¯s head hurt as she knew that the hard part was yet toe, but she also knew that discord in their rtionship could spell disaster.

    It might be the middle of the night but the number of guards was not small.

    The light from many torches could be seen in the distance.

    On the contrary, the mes gave away the position and amount of guards.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    The female removes her eyepatch and opens her left eye.

    The eye which was covered day and night three days prior with an eyepatch was able to see far away even on this dark, moonless evening.

    Totipa runs smoothly in the night, making a beeline for the rear entrance of the mansion.

    She was able to learn the rough structure of the mansion from a worker who was involved with the building in exchange for some alcohol.

    There would obviously be guards at the back entrance...... but there was just one.

    Despite housing the treasure storehouse, the security of the new mansion wasn¡¯t that strict because the feudal lord isn¡¯t living there yet.

    It was exactly like the procured information told her.

    She stops two steps in front of the area illuminated by the soldier¡¯s torch and takes out a rat from her pocket.

    She then throws the creature on the opposite side of where she was positioned.

    As the rat hits the ground, it makes a squeak before running off and rustling some dry grass.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there!?¡¹

    The soldier protecting the rear entrance brings his torch toward the area he heard the sound.

    At the same time, Totipa runs forward.

    She matches the timing of her footsteps with that of the soldier¡¯s so she could move without being noticed even though her steps were not the quietest.

    This was the reason why she was dubbed ¡®cat leg¡¯.

    The girl clings to the door and inserts a thin wire into the keyhole.

    ¡¸I heard ite from over here...... damn, it¡¯s so dark.¡¹

    As the soldier drags his feet along the grass, the rustling sounds mask Drow¡¯s awkward run towards the door.

    When the man reached the door, there was a ck sound and the door opened.

    It didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds for her to pick the lock.

    ¡¸......tch, just a rat!¡¹

    By the time the guard cursed and returned to his post, the two thieves already broke into the mansion.

    They change their shoes to cloth-made footwear so they can on the stone corridors without sound.

    With nobody living in the mansion, the insides were bleak.

    There appeared to be fewer guards on the inside than the outside as well.

    ¡¸It¡¯s as good as ours.¡¹

    ¡¸......the treasure storehouse is the most formidable enemy. Everybody involved with its construction are famous so we couldn¡¯t just count of alcohol to learn anything, we¡¯ll have to wing it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a cinch with your lockpicking skills. Besides, worsees to worse, I can use my sword to destroy the door......¡¹

    Totipa sighs as she sees Drow draw his sword.

    £¨What kind of idiot brings a sword with them when breaking into a house?£©

    Inparison, the female had a sharp knife on her hip that was light and small enough to not hinder her movements.

    ¡¸So this is the treasure storage, guards...... there are four of them!¡¹

    The two of them unconsciously scowl.

    £¨We can take down two with a surprise attack...... then one more from the dyed reaction but all four at once is probably impossible.£©

    If even one guard doesn¡¯t get finished off and he sounds the rm, soldiers wille running immediately.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s wait and see for now. If one of them goes to the toilet, that¡¯ll be our chance......¡¹

    Totipa hides in a nearby room, waiting for a good opportunity to strike, but Drow wasn¡¯t able to contain himself with the gold practically in front of his eyes.

    ¡¸No, we can take out four no problem! I told you before that I was once a mercenary!¡¹

    ¡¸S-stupid!¡¹

    Drow runs out with his sword drawn.

    Totipa tries to stop him but it was toote.

    Left with no choice, the girl runs out with her body kept low to the ground.

    ¡¸Hm......? W-who the hell are you, gueh!¡¹

    Surprised by Totipa who appeared seemingly out of nowhere in the dark, the soldier frantically tries to draw his sword.

    Before he could do so, Totipa kicks him in the crotch and he falls over holding his privates in pain.

    ¡¸Thieves...... gyah!¡¹

    Drow punches the soldier and knocks him out before he could arm himself.

    ¡¸You little-! Uwah!¡¹

    The third soldier drops his torch so he could draw his weapon.

    However he was not able to get a lock on Totipa who pounced from the dark after his eyes got used to the light, getting hit with a roundhouse kick and fainting.

    ¡¸Shit! He got away!¡¹

    The fourth soldier turns the other way and runs as fast as he can.

    Of course, he was shouting the whole time.

    If left alone, soldiers all over the mansion will quickly converge.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! Drow!!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn bastard!¡¹

    Drow tries to grab the soldier but misses, so he instead raises his sword and shes the soldier¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The de left a deep cut into his shoulder and the soldier let out a dying cry before copsing to the ground.

    It was clearly a fatal wound.

    ¡¸Why did you kill him!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! Hurry and unlock the door!¡¹

    The ringing shout alerted sentries from outside the mansion and all the soldiers start making their way noisily towards the source.

    It was such a sudden scream that happened just once though so the soldiers couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact location it originated from.

    ¡¸Open it already! Or do you want to leave empty-handed and end up as a fugitive!?¡¹

    ¡¸......I shouldn¡¯t have taken you with me!¡¹

    Totipa bites back while sticking the wire inside the lock of the treasure storehouse.

    Drow paces around anxiously to the side.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not done yet!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯tpare this with the lock at the backdoor! This is...... a spring type, ten-pin double cylinder, it¡¯ll take some time!¡¹

    ¡¸The scream didn¡¯te from the inside!?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible, there were no abnormalities at the entrances!¡¹

    ¡¸Look! There¡¯s a rope here! Thieves got inside!!¡¹

    The duo be more panicked as they hear the sound of soldiers rushing through the backdoor.

    ¡¸Hurry it up!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rush me! The first one is open! Now for the second......¡¹

    Totipa¡¯s face warps as soon as she pokes the wire into the lock.

    £¨The structure is totally different from the first one! It¡¯s made for apletely different type of key!£©

    The sound of footsteps running down the corridor urges Totipa to hurry more.

    They infiltrated the feudal lord¡¯s mansion and killed a soldier.

    If they got captured, they wouldn¡¯t die a swift death.

    ¡¸No good, I won¡¯t make it in time! Let¡¯s run away.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! We¡¯ve already came this far......¡¹

    ¡¸Thieves, huh?¡¹

    Drow, who was just about to yell, suddenly disappeared before Totipa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Her eyes try to chase after the frame of the nearly 190cm man who got sent flying easily to the end of the corridor.

    ¡¸Nonna, Ca, stay behind me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Right!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    What stood in front of the girl was a mass of muscle.

    The height of the person wasn¡¯t too different from Drow¡¯s but the density of muscles was different.

    To Totipa, who was barely 140cm, it was equivalent to a wall of muscle.

    More noticeably.......

    ¡¸N-naked?¡¹

    The man wasn¡¯t simply bare-handed, he waspletely naked.

    It looks like Drow took a single punch and was sent to the other end of the corridor.

    Looking behind the naked man, there were two women who were half naked and the door of the room next to the treasure storehouse was opened.

    Apparently, they came because of the fuss.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    However that had nothing to do with her own fate.

    Totipa pulls her knife out but the man in front of her doesn¡¯t flinch.

    £¨This guy¡¯s strong...... I can¡¯t win if I attack head-on!£©

    Even so, Totipa still believed she had a chance of winning.

    £¨Muscr guys are powerful but their movements should be slow. It was the same with Drow. I can threaten him and then run after breaking through the window. It¡¯s two meters high...... but I should be able toe out of this unscathed!£©

    Her battle n was decided.

    ¡¸Yaah!¡¹

    Totipa raises her voice and gets ready to swing with her knife, then darts abruptly towards the window.

    Then she bumps into a wall of muscle and gets knocked over.

    ¡¸W-why!?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t screw up.

    She jumped as quick as she could.

    But it seemed the man was even quicker.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re not only a thief but a murderer.¡¹

    The man looks at the fallen soldier and shrugs his shoulders.

    Totipa readjusted the grip of her knife so the de was pointing in the opposite direction.

    £¨I¡¯ll stab his leg, then escape through the window. Fortunately, the opponent is arge unarmed man, so the most he can hit me with is a kick if I crouch down. Plus, he¡¯s naked so even a small knife can pierce his skin.£©

    ¡¸Stop resisting. If you don¡¯t be good, even if you¡¯re a woman, I¡¯ll have to hurt......¡¹

    ¡¸Haaa!¡¹

    Totipa charges forward in a low stance apanied by a yell filled with fighting spirit.

    And then, the surroundings darken.

    £¨I¡¯ve got it, the woman in the back dropped her torch out of shock! I have the advantage now.£©

    The man seems to lose sight of Totipa for a split second.

    Using the fortunate opening given to her, she circles around to the right and aims at the man¡¯s thigh.......

    She could hear the de pierce the man¡¯s flesh, then she felt a blow to her head.

    £¨I¡¯m hit! But he couldn¡¯t have raised his......leg......£©

    Losing consciousness briefly due to the counter, Totipa stumbles and crashes into the wall.

    The women hiding behind the man take the opportunity to rush out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got the knife! Nonna, get on top!¡¹

    ¡¸T-there!¡¹

    The knife was kicked away and two women are pinning the intruder from above.

    Two giant melons press down on Totipa¡¯s head.

    Being as powerless as she was, Totipa could do nothing about them.

    Realizing this is the end, she slowly closed her eyes and rxed.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Nonna, get on top!¡¹

    ¡¸T-there!¡¹

    Nonna and Ca suppress the fallen thief and seal her movements.

    Looking closer, I can see that she¡¯s about the same size as Pipi.

    I grab both her hands just in case, but it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s going to resist anymore.

    ¡¸What a nimble girl. More so than Celia.¡¹

    As soon as Nonna dropped the torch and I lost vision, she disappeared from my view.

    I twisted my body to try and avoid being when I sensed her presence to my side but my dick whacked something hard when I did.

    When Ca quickly retrieved the torch, I find out the girl ran into the wall and fell over.

    I guess my dick hit her.

    Good thing for me, my meat rod was rock hard from being moments away from climax.

    I know she¡¯s small, but still I didn¡¯t expect to be able to send a girl flying...... my dick is scarier than I thought.

    ¡¸A thief so soon after gold was put inside the treasure storehouse......¡¹

    ¡¸What are the guards doing!?¡¹

    Nonna is enraged.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll grill M about itter.

    ¡¸Good thing we were around.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all because of me.¡¹

    Ca puffs her chest out with pride.

    Nonna, Ca and I were having sex in a room in the new mansion.

    Even though we were inside a room, there wasn¡¯t a bed there so it felt very close to fucking outside.

    We were keeping our voices down and enjoying the thrill of possibly being discovered by the soldiers.

    The one who suggested it was of course Ca.

    We were ying around until we heard an unnatural scream and rushed out to check what it was.

    ¡¸Why are you acting like you¡¯re a big deal, you¡¯re just a pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸You were getting into it just as much as I was!¡¹

    The girl pinned under the arguing two slumps her shoulders in frustration as she realizes she got caught by our perverted acts.

    ¡¸Intruder! F-feudal lord-sama!?¡¹

    The guards have finally arrived.

    ¡¸You¡¯rete! The intruders are this girl and another man. Search for him.¡¹

    It seems like the man I punched isn¡¯t around anymore.

    I guess he ran away.

    ¡¸Now, we should get these guys tended to.¡¹

    The four lying in front of the treasure storehouse.

    Out of all of them, only one man got shed in the back and can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸......this one can¡¯t be saved.¡¹

    Don¡¯t worry, I have a way.

    The Next Morning.

    ¡¸How are you feeling?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it myself! The feudal lord-sama¡¯s-......¡¹

    As the soldier was about to continue praising me, I hold out my hand to stop him.

    The wound on the back of the soldier who got shed...... the clearly fatal injury was now gone leaving no trace of it being on his body in the first ce and that was because of the spoils obtained from Lintbloom, the blood of a dragon.

    The soldier isn¡¯t one of my women but I¡¯d hate for there to be a death in my new mansion after recently beingpleted.

    I still have some left and I¡¯m not that much of a cheapskate.

    Before using it on my precious women, it also serves as a test to see whether there are any side effects.

    ¡¸Now go on, M and Celia are calling for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Urk......¡¹

    All of the guards slump their shoulders altogether.

    They knew that punishment via a severe reprimanding was waiting for them.

    I¡¯m pretty curious so maybe I¡¯ll secretly take a peek.

    ¡¸You know what we want to say, right?¡¹

    M growls.

    In front of her are the 20 guards assigned to the new mansion.

    ¡¸Fools, all of you!!¡¹

    The shoulders of all the soldiers twitch in surprise.

    Celia lightly tapped the kneeling thief, a girl called Totipa, who was in hand and foot cuffs.

    The girl seems to have resigned herself to the fact that she was caught and is confessing to her crime in a subdued voice.

    ¡¸......I entered the west entrance from the hill. I used a rope to climb up the outer wall.¡¹

    The shoulders of the soldiers in charge of keeping watch over the west side trembled.

    ¡¸......I infiltrated the mansion from the rear entrance. I used a rat to distract the guard and used that opening to pick the lock of the door......¡¹

    Everyone focused their attention to the soldiers responsible for guarding the rear entrance.

    ¡¸I-I just looked away for ten seconds and that was enough for the lock to-...... no, nevermind.¡¹

    The soldier started to give an excuse but bes silent when M red at him.

    ¡¸Normally, all of you would be fired!¡¹

    M stomps her foot down.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹¡¸I just got married this year......¡¹¡¸I bought a house......¡¹¡¸Only a bit more and I can make that prostitute mine......¡¹

    ¡¸......but you will all be pardoned because of Lord Hardlett¡¯s warm heart. Now, the guards stationed on the west side and the rear entrance, as well as the ones in charge of protecting the treasure storehouse who got knocked out, all of you will be rotated to guard the outer wall of Rafen!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu......¡¹

    Being stationed on the outer walls where the cold winter winds would blow harshly was many times harder than guarding the warm mansion.

    Still, they had no right toin.

    ¡¸The others were shouting, yet you werete to get there! Not to mention you were ck in allowing one of the intruders to escape! All of you get a sry reduction!!¡¹

    A soft sigh from each of them would add up to make a loud sound.

    Even so, allowing thieves to break into the mansion is a huge blunder, they could not express their discontent.

    Everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction was actually toward the guards of the west and rear entrance.

    That was the what gave birth to the crack on the inside, so they were troubled that they got med for what the guards did.

    Which leads me to the next move.

    I clear my throat and step out from the shadows.

    The soldiers visibly start to shake.

    I¡¯m not particrly angry and I don¡¯t remember yelling at them before.

    ¡¸You guys will get your sries for the winter reduced to two gold per month. Those getting sent to the city walls will get one gold per month.¡¹

    That should havee as quite the shock, but they didn¡¯t even flinch aspared to when M was scolding them.

    It¡¯s not like they would get killed just because they sighed.

    The guards in the mansion always made more money than those working in the city after all.

    While two gold is quite the reduction, they should be fine if they don¡¯t indulge in too many luxuries.

    On the other hand, one gold will be somewhat tight, especially if they have a family to feed.

    Your wives and children may yell at you, but work hard until spring.

    Now for the essential points.

    ¡¸And I have one more duty for all of you.¡¹

    Their expressions sink as they hear there was something else.

    ¡¸This girl, she infiltrated my mansion and cut a soldier so naturally she should be given the death penalty.¡¹

    The soldiers nod while Totipa hangs her head.

    Only M and Celia sigh.

    ¡¸But this girl Totipa seems to be a famous thief. To prevent future break-ins, I¡¯m sure all of you have something to gain from her.¡¹

    The best way to prevent thieves is to ask the best thief.

    Not seeing where I¡¯m going with the conversation, the soldiers look at each other.

    ¡¸I would feel saddened if I left you with just a decrease in sry...... look, she¡¯s small but fairly pretty, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Totipa lets out a hysteric voice as the unexpected situation develops.

    Alright, now I¡¯ll say it.

    ¡¸I will now announce your sentence! During the three months before spring, you will be the wife of all twenty soldiers here and entertain them at night!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaah!?¡¹

    The soldiers and the girl both seem taken aback.

    But as soon as the meaning bes clear, the soldiers¡¯ faces be dyed with lust, while Totipa turns pale.

    ¡¸Normally you would get executed, so isn¡¯t this better?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true! But a wife!?¡¹

    ¡¸A wife means...... we¡¯re free to do a lot of different things, right?¡¹¡¸This little girl for all of us...... will it be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s her fault that we got a pay cut. We have to punish her......¡¹¡¸Deuf, so you¡¯re finally going to graduate from being a virgin too......¡¹

    The twenty people were looking at the girl as if licking her all over, causing Totipa to shrink in fear, but couldn¡¯t really do so because of her foot cuffs.

    ¡¸Except! You will be punished if you punch, kick or break her. You will ultimately treat her like you would a wife and love her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second! Love!? There are twenty people here though! It¡¯s impossible, impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸Now take her away with you. Don¡¯t forget to pick up some thief secrets from her in bed.¡¹

    Totipa was lifted up on the shoulders of the soldiers and led away.

    ¡¸Waaaaah! Why did it turn out like this!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better than the death penalty, no?¡¹¡¸I¡¯m a virgin, so teach me lots.¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll make you cry with the same techniques I used to conquer fifteen prostitutes.¡¹¡¸This is revenge for kicking me in the balls. I¡¯ll impregnate you!¡¹¡¸Please...... step on me.¡¹

    ¡¸That should be good.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good, geez...... you¡¯re always too lenient on girls.¡¹

    M and Celia criticize me with their eyes.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I don¡¯t want to kill any girls if possible even if I¡¯m acting as the viin.

    ¡¸Besides, I think her skill is interesting.¡¹

    The guards were not really fooling around or cking off.

    She was able to slip past twenty guards and get all the way to the treasure storehouse, which is pretty impressive.

    On top of that, she was able to pick the lock of one of the locks on the treasure storehouse door.

    ¡¸The soldiers didn¡¯t really have a bigpse or anything. It would have the opposite effect if you¡¯re too harsh on them.¡¹

    You often hear of stories from other territories about soldiers joining hands with thieves because of their desire for money.

    ¡¸Is it really okay? The soldiers won¡¯t ever go up against Aegir-sama. Call it loyalty...... ot call it fear. If they hear your rumors or achievements in battle, they just-......¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember ever treating the soldiers badly.

    Well, we were able toplete the sentence of Totipa, the punishment of the soldiers and the betterment of the mansion security all at once, so isn¡¯t that great?

    There is one more thing that worries me though.

    ¡¸The other man who broke in still can¡¯t be found? The soldiers said they lost sight of him after he jumped down a hole.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Aah...... about that.¡¹¡¹

    M and Celia look at each other, then whisper something in each other¡¯s ears.

    It was quite the shocking story.

    ¡¸......he became bones when he was found?¡¹

    ¡¸There were scattered bones in the corner of the hole...... then they weren¡¯t there by evening, and the shape of the bones looked like they belonged to arge man. The servants were freaked out so they kept it a secret.¡¹

    That¡¯s the right move, though turning into white bones after jumping down a hole is eerie.

    Hmm, what a mystery.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the gist, so have you seen anything Mirumi?¡¹

    I peek into the hole in the mansion and chat with Mirumi the mermaid.

    The girls¡¯ke and this hole is connected by the aqueduct so she could have seen something when going back and forth quite frequently.

    Mirumi smiles as usual and is surrounded by several dozen mermaid children.

    All of them were born from my seed so I guess they can be called my children.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know~ But if it wasn¡¯t a bad person, then maybe you don¡¯t have to worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry~¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t~¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t, don¡¯t~¡¹

    The children who mimic Mirumi seem to have grown bigger since thest time I saw them.

    I can see some whose breasts are starting to grow bigger.

    It seems mermaids grow up quickly.

    ¡¸You say I don¡¯t have to worry if they¡¯re not a bad person?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ It¡¯ll be fine if that person isn¡¯t bad enough to put a de against me and take me as hostage.¡¹

    ¡¸Be fine~¡¹¡¸Fine~¡¹¡¸Fine~¡¹

    I see, that may be true if the girls in the hole say it.

    ¡¸Alright, thanks. By the way, we¡¯re having pork steak today. Would you like to eat some?¡¹

    Apparently mermaids like Mirumi and her kids like meat so I thought I could share some with her.

    ¡¸Hmm, I¡¯m not hungry today. Maybe next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Belly is full~¡¹¡¸Ate meat~¡¹¡¸Ate lots~¡¹¡¸Ate a bad person~¡¹

    Oh I see, next time then.

    I guess the mystery will remain unsolved.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 174,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 25,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (normal Nonna), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (step daughter), Bridget (step daughter), Felicie (step daughter)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid, full stomach), Alraune (growing)

    Subordinates (temporary): Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Totipa (everyone¡¯s wife)

    Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 1200, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 3600

    (Bow Cavalry and Reserve Army Dismissed)

    Reserve Army: 3000 (Ipletely Armed)

    Cannons: 10, Large Cannons: 16

    Assets: 35,840 gold (sry reduction x3 months +140)

    Sexual Partners: 288, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 239: A Moving World

    <h4>Chapter 239: A Moving World</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    Goldonia Capital. Royal Pce.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, it looks like the strife in the south was finally settled by Lord Hardlett¡¯s personal decision.¡¹

    One of the ministers bows deeply.

    ¡¸I have already learned of the news. I do not desire to start nor prolong any foreign wars either. This is good.¡¹

    The minister continues to speak emphatically.

    ¡¸But the war was only stopped because of an unforeseen disaster. Moreover, Lord Hardlett is treating the territory he cut out as his own! As a noble who was graciously bestowed the title of Margrave by Your Majesty-......¡¹

    The King deliberately makes noise as he sets his cup on the table.

    The minister stops mid-sentence.

    ¡¸I have already heard. So what are you trying to say? Are you telling me to punish Hardlett?¡¹

    Judging the King was not too enthused about the idea, the minister felt slightly let down.

    His body starts quivering from the strained tension in the air.

    £¨I thought I would be fortunate enough to get the King to bite knowing he is so wary about traitors...... but now he can¡¯t put it off forter!£©

    There were many chief vassals around him.

    It would be immediately well-known if he were to defame Margrave Hardlett.

    If it ends here with a vain attempt, he knew that the man feared as the war demon would be waiting to take revenge.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s some hero of war or some unrivaled general, making light of the King¡¯s authority should not be forgiven. He should be punished in some way.¡¹

    The King leans his body forward and smiles slightly.

    ¡¸So, what do you have in mind?¡¹

    Seeing the King smile was enough for the minister to talk more freely.

    ¡¸The Margrave possesses vast and bountifulnd. If we take arge portion of it and designate it as territory of the King, then distribute it among the loyal retainers, it would heighten the King¡¯s authority.¡¹

    Erich couldn¡¯t help but want to make a retort, though holds back when he sees the King¡¯s expression.

    The King¡¯s smile was definitely not one of praise towards the man in front of him.

    ¡¸Umumu...... by the way, I have an allegory for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah?¡¹

    Faced with the King¡¯s sudden change in topic, the minister cuts his word short feeling perplexed.

    ¡¸There was a certain thief. This thief was well-hidden but was also afraid knowing there was a possibility of being caught at any time.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right......¡¹

    ¡¸What should this individual do to feel more at ease? Would it be sufficient to dig a hole and continue hiding?¡¹

    The minister felt the question had an unknown meaning, but he couldn¡¯t just ignore the King, so he wracked his brain for an answer.

    ¡¸That fellow would be found out eventually by continuing to hide. It would be better toy the me on another wrongdoer......¡¹

    After saying that much, the minister¡¯s words taper off and he starts to sweat profusely.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Finish what you were about to say. ......or shall I finish it for you?¡¹

    The King reaches his hand behind him.

    In no time, he was handed a stack of paper from behind the throne by Reba, the chief information officer.

    The King flips through the pages before ring at the minister.

    ¡¸What if there was an individual who paid 30 gold to the tax collector so he would not report the development of a new manor...... who then, feeling the presence of a pending investigation, presented already known information to create a more prominent criminal. What of this individual?¡¹

    ¡¸T-......tha-......that¡¯s-......¡¹

    It¡¯s over.

    Those were the thoughts going through everyone¡¯s head at that moment.

    ¡¸Take this traitor away!¡¹

    The minister just looks down as he gets dragged away without putting up any resistance.

    After trying to use the King¡¯s suspicion to his advantage and having it backfire on him, he knew any exnation he gave wouldn¡¯t help save him.

    ¡¸Information officers, what a great cause.¡¹

    ¡¸I am grateful for your kind words.¡¹

    Reba bows once to the King and once again retreats behind the throne.

    Eliminating an insolent person was supposed to be an act to clear the heart, but everyone¡¯s expressions don¡¯t be much brighter.

    ¡¸Hardlett is short-tempered and quick to resort to violence. However he isn¡¯t the kind of man to hide the things he does.¡¹

    Reba nods at the King¡¯s words butughs wryly on the inside.

    She had enough stories that would anger the King.

    However that would make the King doubt her again.

    £¨For now......it is correct to stay silent and not say anything.£©

    And then they were all dismissed.

    ¡¸Military Commissioner, what do you think of this?¡¹

    ¡¸There are still roots of corruption within our country. We must thoroughly eradicate them.¡¹

    Erich talks with one of his close new nobles after leaving the throne room.

    The civil officials part of Keh¡¯s faction and those not part of either faction are pretty much talked about the same thing.

    The two of them enter Erich¡¯s office and the door closes behind them.

    They got away from the eyes and ears of all the others.

    ¡¸Military Commissioner, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸...... it was just deception to hide 300 gold that he failed to collect. And he also didn¡¯t dere the amount of increase. If he judges the minister based on something as little as that, we¡¯ll have no more people left to get rid of.¡¹

    ¡¸That man isn¡¯t fond of anybody who is sly or cunning though......¡¹

    ¡¸He was a person who was rtively good at his job. Besides, he was a coward who has balls the size of small beans. If you just threaten him indirectly, he wouldn¡¯t try something like that a second time. ......the King should have known that when assigning him as a minister too.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems the King¡¯s way of thinking as changed from how it was previously.¡¹

    Erich nods silently.

    £¨Right now, the King is imprisoning capable people for insignificant crimes and deceptions. Even though clean and upright nobles are about as rare as unavaricious merchants.£©

    ¡¸Rudny and Aragg from our faction have also been imprisoned. The reason being they were involved in the evaluation of military personnel and hastened the promotion of their own family...... they were suspected of doing so.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s inexcusable. But that¡¯s all they did. I¡¯m looking at all themanders in charge of several thousands of soldiers. ......I¡¯m sure these guys are at bestmanders of only a few hundred, where the matter can be settled just by summoning them and scolding them a little.¡¹

    ¡¸On the other hand, the same thing is frequently urring with the government affairsmissioner...... no, Keh¡¯s faction.¡¹

    The man corrected himself when he saw Erich react to that official title.

    ¡¸They have a core of civil officials after all. Bribery and concealment of assets is tied more with their jobs. I can see him worrying about it now.¡¹

    Erich chuckles.

    The subordinateughs sheepishly as well and quickly sighs.

    ¡¸But you cannot have frequent tattling. It will eventually spread to everyone.¡¹

    Many stories depict how the royal nobles would bring down their rivals for personal advancement.

    But the practice has be so widespread recently that it¡¯s be popr for people within the same faction to do it to each other.

    ¡¸I hear the information officers are running around and being mobilized to confirm the most trivial rumors.¡¹

    ¡¸It may not simply be as it¡¯s always been...... the talks being about my side or Keh¡¯s side or staying neutral.¡¹

    Erich looks out the window recently modified to have twoyers.

    On the surface, it was to prevent top secret information from leaking to spies of other countries.

    But in reality, it was to stop information officers from putting their ears to the window and listening in.

    ¡¸Now I feel like doing whatever I want in my territory like him. Gathering a bunch of beautiful women and having an orgy every night, huh......¡¹

    ¡¸If you do something like that so suddenly, you might be suspected of starting a rebellion.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s long sigh could once again be heard.

    After the King was finished with his duties, he took his seat to eat his meal.

    He always ate alone if he didn¡¯t have to eat with others but it¡¯s been different recently.

    ¡¸Rosario, all your favorites have been prepared today. Please eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    ¡¸My humble thanks, Your Majesty.¡¹

    Rosario: The sole woman who has earned the King¡¯s favor and has the privilege of staying by his side.

    A lover would not normally be allowed to do any of the following, but this woman would always apany the King in his personal affairs, from dining to bathing, and even to bed.

    The King holds out a hand to stop a servant from dividing the dishes, personally cing the te of food in front of the girl.

    The servants look at each other in amazement as the King did something a manservant would normally do, but don¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Thank you, Your Majesty.¡¹

    As Rosario reached for the soup, the bowl slipped out of her hand and the contents spilled everywhere.

    The spoon rattled and rolled on the table and the King¡¯s clothes were sshed by the hot liquids.

    When the woman bowed her head deeply, the servants standing by scrunch their shoulders to brace themselves for the inevitable angry shout.

    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to get the death sentence on the spot if any of the servants did the same thing.

    However, the King did the opposite as his expression softened and he spoke in a gentle voice.

    ¡¸What a hopeless woman. Did you get burned?¡¹

    ¡¸No, how can I ever apologize...... ah.¡¹

    The King brings Rosario in for an embrace and then pats her head.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, you¡¯re clumsy and not very bright. You¡¯re a woman who can¡¯t do anything without me. There, there, I won¡¯t get angry no matter what foolish things you do. All you have to do is obey me. I will make you happy without fail.¡¹

    ¡¸What an honor, Your Majesty. I¡¯m a stupid and foolish woman, but I hope you¡¯ll keep me by your side forever.¡¹

    There really was nothing being projected from the eyes of Rosario, who closes them as she gets hugged by the King.

    Near White City. Imperial Army Camp. Advent of Winter.

    The snow would not stoping down once it started to fall.

    It would gradually pile up and dye everything white.

    The Imperialmanders tentatively face each other with a sour expression.

    ¡¸I heard the Federation winters were cold, but not to this extent.¡¹

    ¡¸The military ves are effectively rendered useless. Being partially naked, they¡¯re not able to move well due to the cold.¡¹

    ¡¸Not just that, soldiers from the main army are catching colds and bing sick one after the other.¡¹

    They had information about the cold Federation winters.

    Therefore, the Empire¡¯s home country provided enough of the mostly unnecessary pelts for the regr soldiers and even prepared the wood to be used for campfires.

    However that would mean the provincial guards, not to mention the military ves, would have to endure the harsh weather.

    ¡¸But the military ves can¡¯t even move a muscle, let alone fight, and deaths are starting to ur among those with weaker bodies.¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, the soldiers are starting to get burned...... frostbitten as referred to by the prisoners of war...... more and more of them are suffering this condition.¡¹

    Bearing all the silent pressure, one man steps forward.

    ¡¸Your Excellency Zaphnes, I understand that we are one step away from capturing White City, but at this rate, we can¡¯t fight decently. Let us temporarily retreat to the south and wait for winter to pass before trying to conquer again......¡¹

    ¡¸Fool!!¡¹

    Zaphnes bellows angrily.

    ¡¸The northern and eastern parts of the Federation, which fall out of our reach, are recovering their military strength moment by moment! If we wait until spring, they¡¯ll be fully prepared to fight us! Can we still conquer White City then!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but-......¡¹

    The staff officers andmanders were at their wits¡¯ ends.

    They finally could no longer breakthrough the defences of White City despite their incessant attacks.

    Adding the cold on top of that fact, it didn¡¯t look possible to bring down White City.

    However there was logic behind what Zaphnes said too.

    The reason the Empire was able to fight with such an overwhelming advantage is because they were riding the momentum from the victory of the first battle.

    If the Federation calms down and cooperates with each other, they could make a rally despite fighting in their own backyard not too long ago.

    £¨The enemy is at an advantage if we give them time......£©

    £¨And the further we get into winter, the more advantageous the enemy is......£©

    ¡¸I understand what all of you are saying, but relenting our attacks would be what our enemies want. We will proceed with the next attack as nned!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹

    They knew they couldn¡¯t fight well.

    But it was clear that things would get worse as more time passed.

    They couldn¡¯t ease up on their offensive.

    ¡¸Get ready to chargeeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, stand up already! You can at least keep warm by moving around!¡¹

    Themanders shouted and forced the shivering military ves to line up.

    But there was one group who would not move despite hearing the fierce orders.

    That group was the soldiers camped on top of the hill, where it was most exposed to the strong winds.

    ¡¸You bums, you all know that insubordination gets the death penalty! Stop shivering and stand up!¡¹

    Themander soon realized that he couldn¡¯t hear the sound of their teeth rattling.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not shivering. Then hurry and-......¡¹

    He approaches them with his whip raised...... then falls to the ground.

    ¡¸A-all of them are dead? ......how sad......¡¹

    The poor military ves were cowering from the wind together in a hole while hugging each other¡¯s shoulders, but ended up dying from the coldness.

    Incident-filled Journey. ???

    ¡¸It¡¯s so tiring, it¡¯s so cramped!!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, I¡¯m really sorry......¡¹

    Inside a covered wagon heading east towards a field of snow, one fat madam was spread out like the character ¡®´ó¡¯ andining about her fatigue in a loud voice.

    They walked quite a distance on their own before getting on the carriage, but that was the same for all the other passengers.

    The attendant holding a baby was frantically apologizing.

    ¡¸Well, she certainly gets in the way......¡¹

    ¡¸And also the carriage has gotten slower since you two got on. How heavy can you be?¡¹

    Being at the peak of weariness, the madam fell asleep on the spot.

    The rudely extended limbs took up a huge area in the narrow carriage, making the other passengers furrow their eyebrows.

    ¡¸Madam! Don¡¯t you think you can be more considerate...... aah!¡¹

    The attendant tries to shake the madam but thedy lets out a massive farting sound and the horrible stench quickly fills the carriage.

    The expressions of the other passengers be even more grim.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m very sorry about this.¡¹

    ¡¸Normally she would already be thrown out a long time ago......¡¹

    One of the men approaches the snoring madam slowly.

    ¡¸She seems to be a little useful though.¡¹

    Another man takes off his outer garment and gets closer to the madam.

    The other passengers also surround the madam and extend their arms.

    And so the madam and the female attendant were...... not viciously raped.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so warm.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t even need to wear my outer garment.¡¹

    ¡¸Steam is being emitted from all over her body.¡¹

    ¡¸If we think of this ragged carriage turning into a high-ss carriage with a heater, then we can put up with most things.¡¹

    The carriage might have a cover to act as a windbreaker, but they would normally still have to endure the biting cold of the winter.

    General practice dictates that the passengers huddle together in the carriage headed to the vastnds to try and somehow survive the harsh weather.

    Except now, the inside of the carriage felt like the beginning of spring, though the warmth came with a slightly damp feeling.

    In the center of all that enveloping warmth is the fat madam, who was sleeping while dripping with sweat.

    ¡¸Madam, the unnecessary fat you umted on a daily basis is being useful.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s so hot...... I can¡¯t stop sweating...... buhiii......¡¹

    The two girls and the one baby head east.

    They were making their way to the man they love.

 Chapter 240: Reunion with the Madam

    <h4>Chapter 240: Reunion with the Madam</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Rafen Mansion.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, I thought you would possibly know.¡¹

    I set the Dual Crater emitting a faint red glow on the table and sigh.

    If even Alice doesn¡¯t know, then I don¡¯t have any clues left to find out the reason.

    It doesn¡¯t negatively influence the de, rather it feels slightly sharper, so it¡¯s not really a problem.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help.¡¹

    Alice bows her head, I pat her and tell her not to worry about it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s end that conversation here, and continue where we left off.¡¹

    ¡¸Right...... aah...... it¡¯s going in...... oh...... oooooooooh!! Aaaoooooooh!!¡¹

    I push my dick into Alice¡¯s ass as she sits on myp.

    The once depressing atmosphere turns around and Alice lets out low, beast-like growls.

    I part her red hair and kiss the nape of her neck while thrusting into her ass from behind.

    ¡¸Nnohh! Nnaah! Nnggh!¡¹

    Just when I thought she was being a little too loud and stuffed her mouth with my finger.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, everyone can hear you. The maids are peeking in the hallway......¡¹

    The one who came in was Nonna, who rolled her eyes as she saw me and Alice connected again, but then she froze.

    ¡¸T-th-that......!¡¹

    I don¡¯t think me fucking Alice in the ass is anything rare.

    What is she so surprised about?

    ¡¸The Dual Crater! The Dual Crater!!¡¹

    Aah, she¡¯s surprised about the Dual Crater changing color.

    Of course she would be concerned when something as important to her as the heirloom changes in any way.

    But I don¡¯t know the cause so I can¡¯t really answer her.

    ¡¸You thrusted it in there, didn¡¯t you! You thrusted it in the ass, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    Nonna looks at me angrily.

    ¡¸That reverse sitting position, and the red color of the drawn sword! Tell me honestly, did you stick it in Alice¡¯s ass!?¡¹

    Of course not...... I wouldn¡¯t do something so inhumane as shoving a sword up there.......

    ¡¸Putting the heirloom sword in other girls¡¯ asses is basically the same as putting the Elektra household in there! Get ready to face the consequences!¡¹

    Nonna tearfully leaps forward with a running start, soaring straight like an arrow for a flying headbutt.

    ¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t really move out of the way while I was still prating Alice so the headbuttnded a clean hit.

    It made me push my dick even deeper inside Alice¡¯s ass.

    Her screams echoed throughout the mansion.

    ¡¸What¡¯s all the fuss!? ¡®Kay, what are you guys doing?¡¹

    Nonna hmphs and turns her tear-filled eyes away.

    I try to exin to the pouting woman.

    Alice is squirming in pleasure from taking my dick all the way inside her ass.

    As ifughing at theedic scene, the Dual Crater shines a faint red.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d we could clear up the misunderstanding.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you were having sex while the sword was drawn!¡¹

    As punishment for causing her to misunderstand, Nonna forces me to act as ap pillow.

    Beside her are, before I knew it, the two attendants carrying Nonna¡¯s twins and all of us are enjoying the peaceful time between husband and wife.

    As a side note, my dick went in too deep inside Alice¡¯s ass and she got sores again.

    When she went to see the doctor, the first thing she was asked was ¡°What did you put in this time?¡±

    Apparently, seeing the doctor after injuring her ass ismon.

    I stroke Nonna¡¯s beautiful hair while whispering words of love to her.

    She likes different kinds of outfits and jewellery but always maintains her skin and hair in the best condition.

    Mel takes care of herself too, but she often mumbles ¡°I hate youth......¡±

    ¡¸Being pretty is also a duty of the wife. It is to please her husband¡¯s eye and heal his fatigue.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s eyes be narrow as she happily buries her face in my thigh.

    Having such a beauty do that much is irresistable.

    Of course it makes me want to fuck her, but there is also a warm feeling budding within me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful, Nonna. My beautiful Nonna.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... my beloved husband.¡¹

    Right as Nonna looks up and before our lips touch, there was a knock on the door and a maid enters the living room.

    ¡¸Um, pardon me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸...... what is it?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The maid¡¯s face stiffens when Nonna and the two attendants stare daggers at her.

    She exits the room looking like she was about to cry without saying anything.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna.¡¹

    Our lips get close again.

    ¡¸......u-umm.¡¹

    The maid shows her face again.

    ¡¸......you, tell me your name.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih.¡¹

    The girl retreats as Nonna once again intimidates her.

    Again, the sweet moment resumes.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Aegir has a guest. Can you stop flirting and let hime out already?¡¹

    It seems the maid called for Ca.

    Nonna puffs out her cheeks and sulks.

    Ca ttens those cheeks and it bes a grappling match.

    I wonder who the guest is.

    ¡¸I was cleaning in front of the main entrance and they called out to me saying that they were acquaintances of the master and they finally arrived after a long trip.¡¹

    ¡¸...... I see.¡¹

    I let out a light sigh in a way that the maid couldn¡¯t see.

    I don¡¯t remember making any appointments with anyone and it must not be an important guest if Sebastian didn¡¯t make any preparations.

    Maybe it was a merchant trying to do a sales promotion or the second son of a noble asking to be hired.

    Normally, neither would be someone I would deal with directly.

    ¡¸I was yelled at quite menacingly to get the master...... I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡¹

    They would normally be chased away without even meeting me, but this maid would get yelled at if she disturbed the harmonious time between Nonna and I for an insignificant reason.

    Now that I look at her, the girl¡¯s face still has lingering traces of timidness.

    She must be newly hired judging based on her unfamiliar face and I¡¯d feel sorry for her if she got yelled at so soon.

    I guess I¡¯ll go meet this guest.

    If I disy my kindness to her here, she might let me pull her in bed not long from now.

    Fufufu, this girl looks quite naive.

    She might be a virgin.

    ¡¸Um...... your hand......¡¹

    Nonna looks up at me with a troubled face.

    Not good, my hand automatically started to rub her cute little ass.

    What an inexcusable hand, it¡¯s not the right time for that yet.

    I knock on the door of the guest room and enter without waiting for a response.

    The King or a minister isn¡¯t inside and they should know I¡¯m not the most polite fellow.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hardlett, what business do you have............¡¹

    As I thought I heard the voice of a beautiful woman, something sticks to my face in the next moment.

    ¡¸Wabbh, what the-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...... oh...... ooooh......¡¹

    That lukewarm object sticking tightly to me seems to have jumped off the sofa.

    I didn¡¯t have time to react to the sudden attack.

    There were two people sitting on the sofa and one of them pounced on me.

    ¡¸This womanly smell...... it smells sweaty.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooh...... my beloved...... finally...... finally!¡¹

    The thing that is stuck to me is a woman¡¯s body.

    Hearing such a familiar voice and feeling this round, heavy body which arrived here after a long trip, I can only think of one person.

    I lower udia who was stuck on my face and then seal her lips for a kiss.

    ¡¸I was worried about you. Good thing you¡¯re both unharmed, udia and ra.¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive us for not being able to send letters in such a chaotic time and paying you a visit so suddenly¡¹

    ra bows her head deeply.

    I heard their city Albens was destroyed.

    The western area of the Federation is too far away so the most I could do was pray the two of them were alright.

    It must have been a rigorous trip, since ra appears to be worn out, but she is still all smiles.

    She doesn¡¯t have to worry now that she hase here.

    ¡¸Mwwaah! I love youuu!!¡¹

    And udia...... you¡¯re just as round and plump as thest time I saw you.

    Honestly, my neck hurt when you were clinging to my face.

    But I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.

    ¡¸It pains me to see you while I look so emaciated after a long journey, but I couldn¡¯t hold back my feelings of wanting to see you as soon as I could! Aah, how could I let you see me looking like skin and bones!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say...... emaciated?¡¹

    ra is definitely thin, you can see the bones through the skin in her neck and arm.

    But udia on the other hand...... you don¡¯t see such fat madams even in the banquets.

    ¡¸Even so, the madam shrank to half her original size.¡¹

    She was double...... this size?

    ¡¸And...... behold! This child is the crystallization of our love.¡¹

    udia picks up the baby who wasying beside ra.

    ¡¸I had to raise him as my husband¡¯s child but this baby is definitely a product of your seed. This is the proof of our love!¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? You did well to give birth to the child.¡¹

    When I pay attention behind me, I see the maid from earlier covering her gaping mouth with her hand in surprise.

    I¡¯ll give you a little raiseter so you better not spread this news around.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it was a long and hard trip. Please take your time and rest up.¡¹

    It has been a few months since the fall of Albens and having to take a route that traverses continents from the west of the Federation to the Central ins must have been an arduous voyage.

    Not to mention it should be in the middle of changing seasons and it should have be winter on their way here.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. However, if you are to speak of luxuries...... could I take a bath before that?¡¹

    ra speaks shyly.

    ¡¸Not being able to take a bath during the entire trip, all the dirt...... and the smell......¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, of course. Let¡¯s take a hot bath.¡¹

    It¡¯s something a woman can¡¯t live without.

    Being clean is a good thing.

    ra¡¯s scent never bothered me in the first ce.

    But that could be because my sense of smell was numbed by the intense stench of sweat ever since udia hugged me in the beginning.

    ¡¸I¡¯m done now.¡¹

    udia makes her way to the bedroom after washing her body clean in the bath.

    ra put the baby to sleep in the guest room prepared next door.

    It¡¯s been a long tiring journey for udia so you would expect the first thing she would want to do is either sleep or eat.......

    ¡¸What are you saying? I was finally able to meet you, my beloved. Now I can swallow that big dick...... no, what am I saying?¡¹

    As a man, I can¡¯t back down after she said that to me.

    udia may be a little bit on the fatter side, but I also like plump girls too so it¡¯s not like the extra b turns me off.

    £¨This is Pumpkin 1, monitoring of the target is ongoing, over.£©

    The right half of Casie is peeking out of the wall.

    Going based off of the freshly made pie with steam rising from it, I¡¯m guessing Nonna gave it to her in exchange for acting as a spy.

    I don¡¯t really mind being watched, but if that¡¯s how she¡¯s going to hide, it¡¯ll be impossible for Casie to be a spy.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Let¡¯s do it without holding back.¡¹

    I stand in front of the crouched down udia who gulps when I unleash my meat rod.

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotten bigger again, hasn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸A lot of time has passed since then after all.¡¹

    My dick will growrger the more time passes.

    I can hear the madam swallow her spit as she grabs my shaft with both hands and slowly strokes my cock.

    ¡¸Incredible...... what an incredible tool you have...... as expected you are the ultimate man. Please let me service you.¡¹

    I raise myself up on the bed and then grab udia¡¯s blonde hair.

    She opens her mouth and stops moving after taking in just the tip.

    It looks like she wants me to be the one who pushes it deeper.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go all the way down to your throat.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn! Nngoh!¡¹

    I grab her head and push it towards me, thrusting my hips forward at the same time.

    My rod slides in deep into her mouth and down her throat.

    ¡¸Nngghoh! Nnngh!¡¹

    She lets out a pained choking sound as her tongue crawls all over my member, the back of her throat stimting my tip.

    The animalistic pleasure of holding down her head and pushing my dick inside paired with the feeling of being desired by her makes my cock swell up more.

    ¡¸Aaghhgh...... nngh......¡¹

    I think anymore than this will be too much for her.

    It isn¡¯t good to push her body while she¡¯s tired.

    I pull back to take my dick out of her mouth.

    In response, she sucks harder as if unwilling to let me go, but that also serves to stimte me more.

    My dick has gotten rock hard after sliding out from the slippery insides of her mouth.

    Not to mention it¡¯s dripping wet with saliva so it looks unbelievably lewd.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lick you next.¡¹

    I roll udia onto her stomach on the bed and have her raise her ass.

    ......Her ass is so meaty that it¡¯s hard to see her vagina.

    ¡¸Spread it open yourself and show it to me. I¡¯ll lick it.¡¹

    With the chubby ass in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but get a little more demanding.

    udia doesn¡¯t seem to mind, pulling apart her thick butt cheeks to unveil her genitals.

    I grab her spread open butt with both hands, push my face against her and starting licking her hole.

    ¡¸Aaaah, I¡¯m being licked. I¡¯m being licked by the man I¡¯ve been seeing even in my dreams!¡¹

    My tongue rolls over her clitoris and then I realize something when it enters her hole.

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting too wet. There¡¯s so much liquid building up inside too.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it out loud! I¡¯ll be thought of as some naughty woman!¡¹

    I take my face away from udia¡¯s open ass and then put my hips against her butt.

    The feeling of my meat rod touching her vagina makes her entire body shiver.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Finally, the time has...... oooh!¡¹

    I cover her entire fleshy body as my dick sinks into her hole.

    I stuff her mouth with my finger to muffle her sharp screams and push further inside.

    ¡¸Ooh...... this is-¡¹

    ¡¸AAAaaaah!!¡¹

    It feels better than I thought.

    After giving birth to a child, her hole expanded enough to fit my size perfectly, plus the extra meat on her ass gives me enough room to wholeheartedly m my hips into her.

    ¡¸Doing a fatter woman isn¡¯t bad. Look, your body jiggles every time I thrust into you!¡¹

    I purposely make my thrusts bigger motions to show her how her body shakes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tease me! Aaah, it reaches all the way...... it reaches to ces that person¡¯s cruddy penis could never reach!¡¹

    udia¡¯s knees be weak as I thrust into her doggy style.

    I¡¯m not done yet.

    ¡¸Get on top next.¡¹

    We sp our hands together as we change into cowgirl position.

    udia lets out a scream the moment we get into position.

    ¡¸Noooo! It¡¯s stabbing...... your dick is stabbing into my womb!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s because you¡¯re heavy.¡¹

    Her own weight brings her body down and allows my meat rod to sink deeper inside her.

    She loses strength and falls backward from the intense pleasure, but I chase after her, transitioning to the missionary position and continuing to pump my hips.

    ¡¸Ahiiih...... I- I can¡¯t take this anymore......¡¹

    udia is bing more exhausted, though I had lots of fun.

    Our fingers entwine as I lean in and kiss her softly.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    We grin at each other and then I give her one final thrust.

    ¡¸AaaaAaaaaaah!! Aaaaaaaah......aa......ah......¡¹

    After udia¡¯s moans continue for a good while, her eyelids close.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    One beat after she climaxes and faints, my ejaction starts, my dick pulsing endlessly while I bury my face into her soft body.

    ¡¸Is it over?¡¹

    ra enters the room after confirming the moans have died down.

    ¡¸Yeah, it was great. Being with a plump one isn¡¯t bad.¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s because...... she is within range of the size of a human right now.¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ra sits in front of me on the bed, takes my dick in her mouth and cleans the juices off with her tongue.

    ¡¸Do you want a turn with me too?¡¹

    ¡¸No thank you, I will rest today. I might look like this but I¡¯m actually pretty tired. I will surely not be able to satisfy you adequately.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to overwork the thin ra either.

    It still won¡¯t be toote if I embrace her after she takes some time to recover her stamina.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll carry the madam to the bedroom then.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s too heavy for you. Let me do it.¡¹

    udia who is sleeping soundly on the bed is almost twice as heavy as ra.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to lift her up.

    ¡¸No, I couldn¡¯t bother you like that. Besides, there¡¯s a trick to it...... up we go.¡¹

    ra folds udia¡¯s arms and legs together and pulls her onto the floor.

    ¡¸Hey now.¡¹

    I thought she would obviously yell when she hits the floor but being dropped onto her stomach, udia bounces and stays fast asleep.

    ¡¸And then you just do this...... she¡¯s gotten a little smaller but it¡¯s still possible.¡¹

    ra skillfully curls up her feet and rolls udia along.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be heading off now. Good night.¡¹

    I have nothing to say.

    ¡¸......good night.¡¹

    ra casually rolls her mistress out of the room.

    Somehow I feel rxed.

    £¨zzzzzz£©

    Now that I look, Casie has fallen asleep in the corner of the room.

    Oh right, she was masturbating while watching us have sex and then I guess she was spent after climaxing once.

    What good timing, I haven¡¯t had enough yet.

    £¨Mnyamnya, wah! What are you doing!?£©

    Fufufu, you¡¯re my woman too.

    It¡¯s been a while, but I think I¡¯ll stick it in.

    £¨Nooo! You can¡¯t do it so suddenly, aaahn you put it in!£©

    The distinctive light and airy sensation is a nice change every once in a while.

    I¡¯ll be pouring a load of semen in you.

    £¨Waaaaah, I still have my mission~£©

    What mission is she talking about, she fell asleep after masturbating while she was scouting.

    I¡¯ll do it in a perverted position only you can do.

    £¨Hiieeeeh£©

    I go into thought as I swing my hips in positions not suitable for other people to see.

    When I asked udia about it briefly, she said that she apparently lost her status as a noble.

    Of course it doesn¡¯t matter to me since I¡¯ll be making her my lover, but the concern is with the other girls...... especially Nonna.

    She did many things to Nonna as the wife of a Marquess.

    If all of her pent up frustrationse spilling out all at once, it might resemble the time Yoguri was driven out.

    I¡¯ll have to pay close attention to this situation.

    £¨No moree, I¡¯m dyingg~~!£©

    Fufufu, should we do it upside down next?

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 174,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 25,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (cautious), Ca (concubine), Mel (cautious), Miti (cautious, expecting), Maria (cautious, expecting)

    Catherine (cautious, expecting), Kuu (cautious), Ruu (cautious), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (MIA), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (step daughter), Bridget (step daughter), Felicie (step daughter)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    udia (somewhat fat), ra (female attendant)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter), ??? (son?)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (growing)

    Subordinates (temporary): Celia (cautious), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Totipa (everyone¡¯s wife)

    Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 1200, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 3600

    (Bow Cavalry and Reserve Army Dismissed)

    Reserve Army: 3000 (Ipletely Armed)

    Cannons: 10, Large Cannons: 16

    Assets: 35,840 gold

    Sexual Partners: 288, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 241: Mansion Conflict â‘  Meatball Descends

    <h4>Chapter 241: Mansion Conflict ¢Ù Meatball Descends</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    udia and ra wake up together a little past noon.

    If I think about what happened on the floor yesterday before evening, they pretty much slept for an entire day.

    From what I saw, it wasn¡¯t just the emaciated ra who was tired from the long trip, but udia as well despite the fuss she caused. The maid who checked on them was worried when she saw how long they were sleeping.

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹

    With that said, udia who appeared from the bedroom is wearing the not-very-luxurious loungewear I prepared.

    She didn¡¯t put on any essories and just lightly tidied her bed hair so I could only see her as a slightly plump woman.

    But still, she had an aura around her that made the maid beside me step back instinctively.

    Is that what you call ¡®a noble¡¯s majesty¡¯?

    ¡¸There are times I could feel it from Nonna, but udia¡¯s in a different ss.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn, saying something like that makes me so happy.¡¹

    She jogs and jumps into my chest.

    I catch her firmly as the pressure makes me take a step back.

    As I pat udia while she buries her face in my chest, I also give some attention to ra.

    The thin ra is more worrying to me than the jelly-like madam.

    ra grins when she realizes I was looking at her.

    ¡¸We were able to sleep away the fatigue yesterday, but we¡¯re actually starving.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, as much food can be prepared for you as needed. Eat lots. It sounds like your stomach is grumbling too.¡¹

    I could hear her stomach growling for a while now.

    I did something bad, I should have urged ra to eat sooner.

    ¡¸......no, that was the mad-¡¹¡¸Oh my ra, how unbing of you! Let¡¯s hurry to the dining hall.¡¹

    The gaze ra sends to me appears to plead for help, and when I smile back, she pouts.

    I don¡¯t know how to describe the atmosphere in the dining hall right now.

    Nonna weed the madam and ra just for the sake of form and is ring at the two of them while Mel doesn¡¯t even intend to hide her feelings.

    Catherine, Miti and Maria seem to be purposely showing off their erged bellies by rubbing them.

    Celia didn¡¯t even take a seat with her to eat, instead standing beside me as a guard and baring her fangs.

    I guess udia¡¯s disliked by everyone.

    ¡¸Habh! Hab, habh! Hagh, hagh...... gehoh! Ngogh...... w-water......¡¹1

    udia either doesn¡¯t realize all the stares or is ignoring all of them as she continues eating.

    Regardless, the way she eats is incredible.

    She has a refined manner of eating as a noble but her pace is abnormally fast.

    Her cheeks don¡¯t even bulge out when she stuffs her mouth...... no, maybe that¡¯s because they¡¯re already round and fat.

    ra also seems to be eating with great momentum, probably because she¡¯s hungry, but doesn¡¯t stand out due to the attention drawn by udia beside her.

    She appears relieved.

    ¡¸......she eats like a pig.¡¹

    Mel mumbles in a subdued voice.

    ¡¸Hey...... did she just tear the bread in half and swallow it whole?¡¹

    Ca was genuinely surprised.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t a moment when her fork stops moving. I¡¯m surprised she hasn¡¯t poked herself with it yet.¡¹

    Celiaments in disbelief.

    Sebastian was preparing additional portions of meat.

    More than the usual 1 kilogram was being prepared.

    ¡¸Fuu......I think I¡¯ve calmed down for now. Let¡¯s chat a little before the main coursees.¡¹

    Bread, sd, soup and steak...... there is no better main course anywhere else.

    When I smile wryly, Nonna starts threatening right away.

    ¡¸My deepest condolences for having to experience the horrors of war...... as well as losing your husband. After resting here in our home, will you be going back to your own home?¡¹

    She¡¯s implicitly telling her to go back home.

    Mel and Celia also nod in agreement.

    ¡¸This body which should have perished along with my husband in the mes can no longer shamelessly return home. Now, my only path to continue living is...... to rely on Margrave Hardlett¡¯s mercy andpassion.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t even know if her home is safe.

    ¡¸T-then how long will you be staying?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Until deathes upon us.¡¹ -I guess.¡¹

    Nonna ms her tableware onto the table.

    ¡¸Tch, you should have obediently died as a burnt pig.¡¹

    ¡¸M-mom?¡¹

    Mel grumbled and Kuu jerks back in shock.

    ¡¸Ara, how vulgar.¡¹

    udia lifts the te of soup with her palm and drains the liquid within a few seconds.

    ¡¸In any case, I, as Aegir¡¯s wife, don¡¯t approve of your stay here! It¡¯s already cramped enough as it is without youing!¡¹

    Nonna finally disys her hostile intent for all to see.

    ¡¸Ara, you have arge and beautiful mansion, don¡¯t you? You can manage to provide a room for ra and myself at least, can¡¯t you? It¡¯s hard to say but all of you are too seedy-looking and won¡¯t be suitable for the extravagance of the mansion.¡¹

    What was said lit a fire under Nonna again.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯ve said it now...... there is nothing to be afraid of with you losing your backing! Shall I throw you in the dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, the wife of the Hardlett household is going to throw two people who escaped and ran from far away into the dungeon? What an uncivilized person. Did you perhaps seduce Aegir-sama with those hot air balloons of yours?¡¹

    ¡¸This woman! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡¹

    Both parties stand up and re at each other.

    The ttering sound of tableware shattering further heightens the dangerous atmosphere.

    If I don¡¯t stop this now, they might start pping each other.

    By the way, Casie was the one responsible for breaking the tableware.

    She wasn¡¯t able to withstand the fighting mood and dropped it when she ran out of the dining room in a panic.

    ¡¸Sorry Mel, you can¡¯t hand over a knife. It¡¯ll be a bloody affair.¡¹

    Left with no other choice, I step in between the two of them.

    ¡¸Nonna, she has also experienced much before running here. She¡¯ll take back her insults so please overlook this.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... but, that woman......¡¹

    Tears well up in Nonna¡¯s eyes as she clings to my chest, then she sticks her tongue out at udia.

    ¡¸udia, Nonna is my beloved wife. If you ridicule her, it also upsets me too. We wouldn¡¯t be able to live together if you do that.¡¹

    ¡¸......I take back my earlier words...... and sincerely apologize.¡¹

    udia looks enviously at Nonna.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t care where they live.

    After all, udia and ra have no luggage.

    They escaped without carrying much of anything.

    ¡¸During this time with money to spend, this woman will take my...... ahem, will be leeching off Aegir-sama¡¯s assets!¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    udia was a prominent noble in the Federation and her reckless spending even made Marquess Malordol unsure of what to do.

    If she were to continue her luxurious lifestyle, I wouldn¡¯t be able to support her as I am now.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry! Now that I have arrived at the ce of my truly beloved man, I will not spend excessively anymore. Besides, I have some savings for my new lifestyle.¡¹

    When she said that, ra, who was eating as if nothing concerned her, stood up quickly and, along with a maid, carried something quite heavy-looking into the room.

    ¡¸These are jewels......?¡¹

    ¡¸There are so many of them.¡¹

    Just like Celia and Ca said, it was a mountain of jewels.

    There are rubies, sapphires, emeralds and jewels I¡¯ve never seen before.

    ¡¸Ah- awawa...... whatrge jewels you have.¡¹

    Unlike me and Ca and the others who just saw it as a mountain of jewels, Nonna was so amazed that her hips gave out.

    ¡¸You can hold it and take a closer look if you want.¡¹

    udia puffs out her chest with pride and ces a jewel in Nonna¡¯s hand.

    At first, she looked on in frustration and ultimately couldn¡¯t win against the temptation of the jewel.

    ¡¸This is...... a sapphire? No...... an emerald......¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I wonder which one.¡¹

    I take a peek behind Nonna who is tilting her head in bewilderment.

    Apparently, the jewel changed color depending on the angle of light shining through it.

    Furthermore, the color would differ when put under the sunlight or amp.

    ¡¸Wonderful. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡¹

    I¡¯ve never had a chance to look at many jewels before but one that changes color is pretty interesting.

    ¡¸Ufufu, it¡¯s the greatest treasure of the Malordol household, which doesn¡¯t really have an exact price attached to it, but is worth more than a single mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸But is it alright? Your husband¡¯s house is gone...... and this is yourst remaining possession, right?¡¹

    Nonna treasures her household and the heirloom sword left by her family.

    udia should not be able to sell the jewel so easily.

    ¡¸Hohoho! If it¡¯s going to turn into food for my beloved and this child, I have no problem doing so! Let¡¯s sell it right away!¡¹

    I have nothing else to say.

    I thought she didn¡¯t bring anything with her when she fled here, I wonder where she carried it.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she shouldered it on herrge back.

    ¡¸To ensure it wasn¡¯t taken on the way here, I always had it wrapped around my body. I hid it in all the gaps and cracks.¡¹

    Nonna who was staring intently at the jewel suddenly stopped moving.

    ¡¸All of this......?¡¹

    It sounds like she carried more weight in jewels than ra could carry for the entire grueling journey.

    The body under her clothes must look incredible.

    After that, Nonna was so immersed with the jewels that the atmosphere rxed.

    Mel still looked like she had mixed feelings, but she couldn¡¯t just act independently.

    The sisters Kuu and Ruu are desperately trying to hold her back too.

    Sensing the change in mood, Casie also returned.

    Now let¡¯s resume eating.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right udia, we actually have an exquisite delicacy.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, what can it be?¡¹

    I give a signal to Sebastian.

    A dried meat was served...... it was the dragon meat I secretly brought back.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹¡¸Nooo!¡¹

    Celia and Leah jump out from their seats.

    ¡¸Ara...... jerky?¡¹

    udia makes a face like it was not what she expected.

    It¡¯s true that jerky is are more of a portable food or a light snack and not something typically served as a main meal.

    ¡¸Well, just eat it like you were tricked.¡¹

    Excluding Celia, Leah and Luna who refused to eat the meat, everyone else takes a bite of the dried meat.

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes shoot open.

    ¡¸Delicious! W-what is this!?¡¹

    Nonna alsoments in shock, quickly getting ready the next bite.

    ¡¸Uwah...... I thought the meat of the ck beast was good but this is on a different level.¡¹

    Ca happily gets second helpings.

    Even Alice who doesn¡¯t usually eat much is greedily devouring the meat.

    It¡¯s good to be gluttonous.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve had enough of it.¡¹

    ¡¸It kind of created some bad memories.¡¹

    Celia and Leah won¡¯t eat.

    It¡¯s kind of a waste, knowing how tasty it is.

    ¡¸It¡¯s soooooo gooooood!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyah!¡¹

    The scream came from udia.

    The deliciousness of the meat made her lose herself and yell.

    Oil and meat chunks get sprayed out of her mouth and travels in an arc onto Mel.

    ¡¸Mom, stop it! She didn¡¯t have any bad intentions!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re in front of Aegir-san! You¡¯re in the mansion!¡¹

    Mel is making a face I¡¯ve never seen before and trying to stand up while her two daughters are doing their best to suppress her.

    udia doesn¡¯t pay any attention to that while furiously shoveling the meat down her throat.

    The other girls are also vigorously eating the meat and the dragon meat I brought back disappears in no time at all.

    ¡¸Aah, that was good. I wanted to eat more though.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, me too. I feel like I could eat this meat forever.¡¹

    Nonna has eaten her fill and seems to have calmed down.

    As for Mel who is visibly disying her bloodlust, I¡¯ll embrace her once after the meal and calm her down.

    However, there was one woman who couldn¡¯t ept the fact that there was no more meat.

    It was udia.

    ¡¸T-there¡¯s no more?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. It was a delicacy after all. We can¡¯t normally get stuff like that.¡¹

    I feel a little bad when udia slumps over dejectedly.

    She didn¡¯t even make this expression when talking about her destroyed house and her dead husband.

    ¡¸More of the other dishes have been prepared. Fill yourself up with plenty of nourishment.¡¹

    When tes of meat, soup and pasta are ced in front of udia, a smile returns to her face.

    Thirty Minutes Later.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I¡¯m in a bad mood here.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too...... a little impossible for me to bear.¡¹

    ¡¸What an idiot, that pig.¡¹

    Nonna, Ca and Mel are beside me looking at that thing while drinking their after-meal tea.

    It goes without saying ¡®that thing¡¯ is udia.

    She hasn¡¯t finished eating yet.

    Rather, she¡¯s still eating as if the dragon meat seems to have induced more hunger.

    ¡¸......that steak is close to 500 grams, right? She¡¯s swallowing it whole.¡¹

    I¡¯ve asked Lammy before whether she swallows things whole like a snake.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. I have teeth and besides, my top half is that of a human so I can¡¯t even do it.¡¹

    That¡¯s what she replied but she seems to be mistaken.

    Humans can swallow things whole.

    ¡¸Hey, doesn¡¯t it look like she¡¯s getting fatter? Her entire body is inting.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right......¡¹

    udia¡¯s appearance clearly looks different now than from before she ate.

    It looks like she¡¯s still getting bigger.

    ¡¸I get that her stomach is getting bigger from eating too much...... but why are her thighs and arms getting bigger too?¡¹

    ¡¸Because she¡¯s a pig.¡¹

    Mel remains cold to the end.

    udia was in a horrible state after she finished eating.

    It was like arms, legs and a head grew out from a lump of excess fat.......

    There won¡¯t be much clothes that¡¯ll fit her so she had to wear the clothes she traveled in after getting them washed.

    ¡¸Aah, madam...... you went back to how you were.¡¹

    ¡¸A meatball......¡¹

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t have a neck.¡¹

    ¡¸But she can move surprisingly quickly.¡¹

    I like women who are a little on the plump side.

    They¡¯re soft and adorable.

    But I wouldn¡¯t submerge myself in boiling water just because I like hot baths.

    ¡¸udia.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, my love?¡¹

    ¡¸There are things in this world called limits. I think it would be a good idea for you to do some exercise tomorrow.¡¹

    On a side note, ra was also hiding in the shadow of the erged udia and eating enthusiastically.

    She¡¯s looking healthier now.

    ¡¸Well, time to open the window slightly and lower the heat of the furnace. It feels hotter in here all of a sudden.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter. Changes Only.

    Family: Nonna (cautious), Ca (concubine), Mel (intent to kill), Casie (ghost, full), Sebastian (burnt)

    udia (meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Non-humans: Alraune (growing)

    Assets: 35,820 gold (food expense -20)

    Sexual Partners: 288, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 242: Mansion Conflict â‘¡ A True Lady

    <h4>Chapter 242: Mansion Conflict ¢Ú A True Lady</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Here we have a wooden table made by that master craftsman Tophnaf, Madam.¡¹

    ¡¸How lovely......the wood shines just like amber.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Ten coats of the precious Dn sap were painted on the wood so it wouldn¡¯t deteriorate......¡¹

    Nonna brushes the polished wooden table, spellbound by its luster while ire exins with a smile.

    Right now, we are currently gathered in the vacant new mansion.

    Furniture for the new mansion was prepared by ire to satisfy Nonna¡¯s strong desire.

    The shrewd woman had already umted notable pieces of furniture after seeing the nearpletion of the mansion.

    I watch the exchange between ire and Nonna while chewing some nuts and stifling a yawn.

    If I was open about it, Nonna would get angry after all.

    ¡¸Because of the wars, most of the handicrafts from the Federation cannot be acquired anymore. Fortunately, I have a considerable amount avable for your new mansion. Except...... they are still very rare and have a higher asking price than other items......¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so!? Then we should hurry...... Ca and Mel-san, are you both okay with this?¡¹

    Nonna is already in that mindset.

    ¡¸You expect me to know anything about expensive tables? Do as you like as long as Aegir is fine with it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about it either, so if Nonna-san likes it......¡¹

    I¡¯m not knowledgeable either.

    To be honest, be it a table or a boulder, I¡¯m fine with it as long as it has the right height so I¡¯ll let her do as she likes.

    Nonna smiles in satisfaction and turns back to ire.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll have thi-¡¸Wait right there!¡¹......tch.¡¹

    The one who interrupted was udia.

    The double doors swing open with a loud bang.

    She rolls closer with the custom-made dress she stayed up all night to tailor wrapped around her body.

    Her intensity and pressure make the other girls step back, and the temperature inside the room simultaneously rises instantly as soon as she steps in.

    ¡¸What...... no, who is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, this is the first time ire is meeting her. She is udia, one of my women, though not officially anything yet.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so...... you have some strange tastes.¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t this fat when I embraced her.

    udia brushes ire and Nonna aside and examines the table intently.

    Drops of sweat fall on the brand new table, which causes ire to scowl.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t something created by Tophnaf.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹¡¸What are you saying!? Are you trying to say it¡¯s a fake?¡¹

    Nonna is surprised while ire raises her voice.

    As expected, it would make me doubt their trustworthiness if they try to sell me a counterfeit item.

    ¡¸It was certainly a product made in his workshop, but it was finished by one of his disciples.¡¹

    Heeeh, now I¡¯m starting to get a little interested.

    ¡¸The sanding and finishing touches are the same, but Tophnaf¡¯s creations have a certain peculiarity to them. There is one grain on the tabletop that runs from the head of the table to the bottom. Yet this table has two grains, not to mention they¡¯re in the middle, making it not a Tophnaf work.¡¹

    It certainly looks that way.

    But I¡¯m sure the Flitchpany has experts on furniture.

    If the thing about the wood grain is so famous, wouldn¡¯t they have realized?

    ¡¸This is something I heard from Tophnaf himself. I¡¯ve obtained wooden products directly from him after all.¡¹

    I expected nothing less from the Malordol household.

    ¡¸Certainly regr noble customers would always get the master craftsman to personally take care of their products. But if they are sold to foreign merchants......¡¹

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the products were made by his disciples and he just gives one final check before they¡¯re sold.¡¹

    Nonna and Mel nod, ire has a nonplussed smile on her face with some anger showing through.

    That information just now was probably not even known by the suppliers of Flitch let alone ire.

    ¡¸Gather only the products made by Tophnaf himself. Even the products made by his disciples should be better than the other sundries. We can put them in the servants¡¯ rooms.¡¹

    ¡¸Acting on your own again!¡¹

    udia started giving orders out of nowhere and was interrupted by Nonna, even though she was at a disadvantage earlier when causing a fuss about the masterpiece.

    ¡¸Ara, then did you want to let Aegir-sama have this second-ss table instead? You¡¯ve really got nothing besides those breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸......Guh.¡¹

    As expected, she spent a longer time shopping excessively and enjoying luxuriousness.

    Nonna lets out a strained cry and couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    Ca pokes fun at her and then they start grappling with each other.

    Leaving the struggling Nonna and Ca aside, udia drops herself firmly on a chair she prepared, then asks ra to fan her while she continues the negotiations.

    When the chair creaks, ra quickly grabs a supporting rod and props it against the chair.

    She might need a metal chair dedicated for her use only.

    ¡¸Next is carpet. What selections do you have avable?¡¹

    ¡¸Products from Goldonia¡¯s Schups and former Treia¡¯s Riflo. If you aren¡¯t worried about cost, then I can also prepare the high grade carpet made by Kiraff from the eastern part of the Federation.¡¹

    ¡¸I will of course choose products from the Federation! Even if it¡¯s more expensive, the material quality is worlds apart. The touch and feel of Kiraff¡¯s carpets...... is so nice it makes your body want toy on it without thinking......¡¹

    Nonna looks on from a distance as shements.

    Now that I look, Ca, who she was scuffling with before, is upside down.

    Apparently she let her guard down and got pped by Nonna¡¯s ferocious breasts.

    ¡¸Kiraff? Something that cheap will make your feet rash. It¡¯s no good unless it¡¯s made by either Juht or Mashue.¡¹

    However udia doesn¡¯t hold back.

    She could at least phrase it better...... Nonna¡¯s eyes are tilted upwards now.

    ¡¸T-those are certainly items ourpany doesn¡¯t have...... they¡¯re too expensive and not high in demand......¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... you¡¯re reaully useless, aren¡¯t you. Well I guess Kiraff carpets are better to clean the dirt off our feet than other carpets of unknown make. Alright then, we¡¯ll take Kiraff.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your purchase.¡¹

    ire politely bows her head.

    As expected of a merchant to keep up appearances.

    Her shoulders are trembling though...... she must be pretty angry.

    ¡¸How dare that pig woman......¡¹

    Nonna is pretty upset too.

    Don¡¯t make such a scary face...... udia is just blunt, she doesn¡¯t any bad intentions.

    ¡¸Next is...... right now the door is a temporary one, right?¡¹

    udia looks at me.

    This might be a mansion that hasn¡¯t been used yet, but ss and doors have been installed.

    I was nning to use it as is, what does she mean by ¡®temporary¡¯?

    ¡¸It was such a simple design that I thought it was just a temporary lid to block the wind froming in. Then let¡¯s exchange this one too. I want one with a winter theme, using snow and ice as a motif.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right...... a handcrafted door would take some time to make though.¡¹

    udia lets out the biggest sigh at ire.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? You should be bringing products with winter designs while its winter time, you don¡¯t even know that?¡¹

    ire apologizes while her shaking increases.

    Nonna took it upon herself to start the counterattack here.

    ¡¸Of course something that only looks attractive during the winter isn¡¯t fashionable. No matter how luxurious and gorgeous it is, a winter design would look too chilly during the spring. You¡¯re too short-sighted if you don¡¯t even know that.¡¹

    However udia further exceeded Nonna¡¯s imaginations.

    ¡¸Haah? It¡¯s obvious that once the seasons change into spring, we¡¯ll exchange the door with one that has a spring design on it. You didn¡¯t think we would use a winter design for the whole year, did you?¡¹

    The way udia said it was like asking if Nonna had her head on straight.

    Does she really intend to rece all the doors of the mansion with every change in season?

    It¡¯s not like we can use the removed doors for the uing years.

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m going to do just that. Reusing a thumb-marked door is nasty. We have to get another trendy door for the following year.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s jaw drops.

    When ites to money-spending, udia wins by andslide.

    So she¡¯s been doing this all the time up till now...... I tip my hat off to Marquess Malordol who supported her luxurious lifestyle.

    It makes Nonna¡¯s wasteful habits seem like child¡¯s y.

    ¡¸Now then, next is the entrance hall chandelier.¡¹

    ¡¸I will select that!¡¹

    Nonna gets psyched again, unwilling to let udia choose the chandelier in the entrance hall, which can also be considered the face of the mansion.

    Don¡¯t push yourself too much.

    ¡¸The chandelier is the face of the mansion! I can¡¯t let someplete stranger choose it.¡¹

    Nonna approaches ire while speaking.

    ¡¸The entire thing should be made of either steel or silver...... or perhaps brass.¡¹

    ¡¸No, please make it out of gold! One that shines like a divine light!¡¹

    So you would see glittering gold as soon as you walk through the door......?

    ¡¸Not good enough. Iy it with sapphires and emeralds. We¡¯ll add color to the light.¡¹

    udia opposes Nonna.

    The first thing I would see when I return home is shiny gold and jewels...... I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll make me feel rxed.

    ¡¸Err let¡¯s see...... a gold body decorated with sapphires and emeralds...... and the size......?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸As big as possible!¡¹¡¹

    Their voices ovep.

    ¡¸......do you know the estimated price?¡¹

    ire asks in a hushed voice.

    She didn¡¯t want to bring up the matter of money when the girls were so enthusiastic, though I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸Magnificent chandeliers have skyrocketing prices. If I were to give a quote for a chandelier with your suggestions......¡¹

    I be troubled when I look at ire¡¯s notepad.

    Why do I have to pay that much for a single chandelier?

    ¡¸Honestly, I don¡¯t want to do it even for this price. Many craftsmen would be able to make it but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be worth the profit if you think about the risk of damaging the item during transportation.¡¹

    Alright, then I¡¯ll have it crafted inhouse.

    I¡¯m sure the dwarves can make a sturdy one.

    Besides, they don¡¯t only make unrefined items.

    They¡¯ve already proved with my spear that they are capable of doing detailed and beautiful designs.

    Their finished product would be much better than an unnecessarily shiny thing.

    Might as well get them to make tableware and other small essories too.

    Irijina and Casie break things all the time, so it would be nice if more durable tools were made.

    Don¡¯t make such a sullen face ire, I¡¯ll make sure to buy my share from you.

    ¡¸So how much will everything cost altogether?¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to do something so unusual as changing the door every season.

    ¡¸The items requested by thatdy are all of the highest ss even amongst those made in the Federation. The merchant headquarters would have dealt with something like this but I think the price will be quite eye-popping.¡¹

    The final decision will ultimately be made by me and Nonna.

    But Nonna has pride and probably won¡¯t choose a product with a lower rank than the ones udia suggested.

    ¡¸The size of this new mansion is among the highest out of all the noble residences in Goldonia. If you were toy the highest ss carpet on all the floors and decorate all the rooms with the highest ss furniture......¡¹

    ¡¸Enough dawdling, just tell me the price.¡¹

    Depending on the price, the way I approach Adolph will change.

    I would either im it to be a necessary expense, secretly put it on a document, or run and hide somewhere while sending Celia to deliver the message.

    ¡¸Taking into ount all the good favor and our rtionship up till this point...... it wille to a total of 30,000 gold.¡¹

    ¡¸Haaah?¡¹

    I identally let out a voice of disbelief.

    This is just furniture, you know?

    Things like tables, carpets, and beds...... wait a second, how much did it cost to build this mansion?

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯ll be more expensive than the house itself.

    ¡¸I know this price is insane. But the goods requested by that madam are all ordered from the Federation...... they¡¯re all items that could be considered heirlooms for the average noble household.¡¹

    This definitely won¡¯t work.

    Adolph will definitely faint and die.

    If all the money meant to re-equip the soldiers disappears, Leopolt would yell at me too.

    ¡¸I¡¯d easily be made into the tyrant for turning all the tax money into furniture. It¡¯s not possible, sorry but cancel all of it......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait just a minute!¡¹

    udia stands in the way with her chubby arms and thick waist.

    Even though she¡¯s shorter than me, she has quite the pressure.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about the money.¡¹

    udia tries to snap her fingers but fails.

    Her fingers were too fat and couldn¡¯t produce a crisp sound.

    She ended up hitting her own stomach.

    It made a satisfying sound.

    ¡¸Right away, Madam.¡¹

    ra acknowledges the signal and brings forth the jewels.

    They¡¯re the ones udia wrapped around her body.

    They were covered in sweat and body odor but I guess they were just wiped clean.

    ¡¸Miss, how much value do all these jewels have?¡¹

    ire¡¯s eyes widen at the iparable size and beauty of the jewels not usually found at your average jewel vendor.

    Surprise was not the only emotion within her eyes.

    Unlike Nonna, ire was not interested in the jewels themselves, rather the value they carry.

    Before I knew it, even Laurie rushed to her side with sharp eyes.

    ¡¸Let me see here.¡¹

    There was a few moments of continued silence.

    ¡¸...... could you tell me the source?¡¹

    She¡¯s implicitly asking if they are stolen goods.

    There is no way such arge amount of high quality jewels could be found around town.

    Each individual jewel is amazing enough to have its own name.

    ¡¸From the Malordol household in Albens.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ire and Laurie gulp.

    They probably know about the fall of Albens.

    ¡¸I am udia Albens Malordol, though I¡¯m only udia right now.¡¹

    ¡¸The wife of the Malordol house!? W-why is she here in the Central ins......¡¹

    udia wraps her arm around my waist.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for a woman to rely on her beloved man in adverse circumstances, no?¡¹

    ¡¸Marquess Malordol died in Albens...... beloved? Eeeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸ire-sama, if I remember correctly, the wife of the Malordol house came to Goldonia for a friendly visit once before and Margrave Hardlett was the one responsible for entertaining her.¡¹

    ¡¸So during that time, shemitted adultery...... eeh? Eeeeeh!?¡¹

    ire is unusually flustered for once.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in hiding it now. It is a burning love, where I, pierced by the exceedingly thick rod and scorched by the mes of affection, fall into a sea of pleasure and...... mggmhmgh.¡¹

    We¡¯re getting off topic so I block the madam¡¯s mouth.

    Now, just tell me the assessment of the jewels¡¯ value.

    ¡¸......Ahem, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. Giving these impressive jewels a once-over, I estimate the value to be about 20,000...... no, 25,000.¡¹

    udia sighs and moves in to scoop up the jewels.

    ¡¸You really aren¡¯t the best merchant. I¡¯ll ask someone else.¡¹

    ire pleads her case in a panic.

    ¡¸Please wait! I¡¯ll get the jewels properly appraised by an expert in the field and tell you an urate price!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, you will? Then hurry it up. That amount will offset the furniture while you can keep any extra money. I¡¯m not trying to buy someone like you, this is just preferential treatment from my beloved, so be grateful.¡¹

    After saying that, udia lifts up her head and wiggles her nose.

    ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s about time lunch. ra, we¡¯re going to the dining hall.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, madam...... aah, please don¡¯t go so fast.¡¹

    udia rolls out of the room in the same manner she came in.

    ra hastily follows her...... the madam surprisingly moves quite fast like that.

    ire exhales deeply.

    ¡¸Formidable, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Her strained smile told the whole story without her having to say anything.

    udia is a person who enjoys expensive products, though it can be taken that she understands the true value of those things.

    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯m surprised you were able to make her fall. Was it a single thrust from that huge dick of yours that did the trick?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, various things happened.¡¹

    What a nostalgic story.

    ire forces another smile before heading over to Nonna and the others.

    Nonna was arguing with Ca over something like bed materials.

    Looking over at Laurie, it looks like she¡¯s about to cry.

    I wonder what¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸So you liked fat women...... no, meatballs. So when you embraced someone as inferior as me, was it like tasting chicken bones......?¡¹

    Wait, I¡¯m okay with fucking plump women but I¡¯m not that crazy about them.

    I like thin women too, don¡¯t make such a grim face.

    ¡¸You mean it......?¡¹

    The naked body of udia suddenlyes to mind.

    It isn¡¯t something which can be considered aesthetically pleasing.

    But when she rides on top and clings to me, the feeling of her soft flesh enveloping me is.......

    It might be unexpectedly nice.

    ¡¸Uuuuu......¡¹

    Aah, don¡¯t cry Laurie. I love women with a childlike body like yours too.

    The next time we fuck, we can pretend you¡¯re a kid.

    Thus ends the selection of the furniture. All family members will move to the new mansion at the start of the next year.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 174,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 25,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (feeling defeated), udia (meatball who knows the difference), ire (tired), Laurie (pouting)

    Assets: 35,820 gold (all furniture -30 000) (offset from sale of jewels +30 000)

    Sexual Partners: 288, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 243: Mansion Conflict â‘¢ A Nobleâ€™s Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 243: Mansion Conflict ¢Û A Noble¡¯s Battlefield</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸To celebrate the victory in the war with Vandolea!¡¹

    ¡¸To celebrate returning alive after the unprecedented great catastrophe!¡¹

    ¡¸To celebrate our honorable poverty!¡¹

    Count Monashi, Viscount Binbo, Baron Gokhin, and I raise our sses and lightly tap them together.

    Right now, we¡¯re enjoying ourselves in a modest victory party, though it¡¯s a dyed one and for a victory that can¡¯t even really be considered a victory after that half-baked conclusion......

    ¡¸Well, a win is a win. You did not suffer many losses, did you?¡¹

    That¡¯s what Leopolt said, which is why this event is being hosted.

    The venue is Count Monashi¡¯s mansion even though it¡¯s normal practice for the victory celebration to officially be held in my residence because this asion is a simple dinner party.

    Besides, furniture is still being moved into my new mansion and the dwarves haven¡¯tpleted the chandelier I requested.

    I would look so uncool if I let anyone in that bare building.

    Apanying me are, excluding the escorts and attendants, my wives Nonna, Ca, Mel, and of course Celia.

    Since the event is celebrating a military victory, Leopolt also came along.

    If that was all, it would be the usual lineup, however we have a special guest this time.

    It¡¯s udia.

    ¡¸Riding in a separate carriage away from my beloved was so lonely.¡¹

    At first, she was going to ride in the same carriage as the other girls, but all of themined how it was too cramped, too hot and too stinky, so there was no other choice but to have her ride in another carriage along with ra.

    Steam seemed to rise from the top of the carriage despite no furnace being installed inside, though the reason remains unknown.

    ¡¸Anyways udia...... you look incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop, you¡¯re making me blush! I¡¯m a littlerger so I wanted to hide my figure a little by wearing a looser dress.¡¹

    If one word can be used to describe her, it would be ¡®sphere¡¯.

    Nothing could really be hidden as it looked like a cloth was draped over a ball.

    All the others around her were also at a loss for words.

    Arge jewel hung from her neck.

    She wanted to sell all the jewels she brought with her, but I stopped her from selling just this heirloom jewel of the Malordol house so it could be turned into a ne for her.

    ording to udia, her husband fought to hisst breath to protect her.

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to save at least one keepsake that connects her with him and all the others.

    After all, the son she gave birth to is most likely from my seed.......

    I¡¯ll look after udia and her kid properly so he better not be some vengeful ghost, it¡¯ll scare Casie.

    I shift my gaze away from the round madam and take a look around me.

    The hall is decorated fairly luxuriously but not overly adorned with jewels or gold and silver, just the way I like it.

    What I¡¯m concerned about are the guards.

    The guards standing within the hall alongside the wall are wearing gorgeous equipment.

    However, the ones who will actually be preventing any intruders are the guards standing outside the hall with their unmatching crude armors and spears.

    It feels like they¡¯re just trying to keep up appearances on the surface.

    ¡¸Our expedition this time was sessful in securing long term stability, though it was a failure if you look at the war expenditures. Losing that much equipment is a significant blow even for us. Those who were expecting to profit from plundering or looting must be disappointed.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t particrly sugarcoat things as he stands by me.

    ¡¸I guess, and now we have more money to work with thanks to udia buying the furniture.¡¹

    When I look back at her, she¡¯s bouncing up and down happily.

    I¡¯m indebted to her.

    I¡¯ll have to repay her in other ways besides in bed.

    ¡¸To them who were weak financially to begin with, it might have been fatal.¡¹

    ¡¸It leaves a bad aftertaste in my mouth knowing they rounded up troops and equipment to fight for me only to fall into ruin.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t they choose to follow us on their own ord? We didn¡¯t request for their help.¡¹

    Celia speaks up to let me know she¡¯s here too.

    She¡¯s participating as a soldier so she¡¯s in military gear rather than a dress.

    But that wouldn¡¯t be appealing so I had her apply lots of makeup, making her already pretty face even prettier.

    All that time she was standing guard earlier, the knights of other households shouted out to her and made her feel uneasy.

    ¡¸Uuu, I¡¯ll stay beside Aegir-sama.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think thisical appearance of makeup and military uniform would turn out so wonderful.

    ...... maybe I¡¯ll have her service me looking like thister.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute.¡¹

    When I pat her head, Celia¡¯s expression rxes, but then she shakes her head and bes serious again.

    She¡¯s really super cute, I want to gobble her up right now.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, why are there so many participants?¡¹

    I intended for this to be a dinner party with Count Monashi and a few other nobles and their families.

    But there is a whole row of people and food lined up like it¡¯s some sort of banquet.

    I guess all the nearby nobles and their wives came to attend.

    ¡¸I can understand the rtives of the three houses that served in the war attending...... but I¡¯ve never even seen that guy before.¡¹

    I¡¯ll probably forget some old man¡¯s face immediately after seeing him though.

    ¡¸That is Viscount so and so1. He is a feudal lord of a territory located further to the north east than Count Monashi and has an elder brother who deals with financial affairs in the capital.¡¹

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, Sebastian the butler answers.

    It was a right move to bring him along for situations like these.

    He naturally knows the ranks of all the noble households in Goldonia, but also has a good grasp of their status, bloodline rtions, and even their standings in the recent dispute between factions.

    ¡¸So he¡¯s a civil official type. Why is he in an event meant for celebrating a military victory?¡¹

    ¡¸He provided the supplies and funds for Viscount Binbo, and also fought alongside him.¡¹

    In other words, he lent Viscount Binbo various things.

    Coming all the way to a victory celebration to collect debt, I feel a little sympathy for him.

    ¡¸Strengthening the ties with those you fought alongside on the battlefield is a practice as old as ancient times. Especially so when master¡¯s circle of friends is not thatrge, would it not be a good idea to take this opportunity with more people than you thought?¡¹

    Fumu, the reason I stepped into this social gathering is because Nonna made a fuss insisting for me to be present today.

    The only people I know here are Count Monashi, Viscount Binbo and Baron Gekihin2, while the rest are people who I can¡¯t put a name to.

    Sebastian whispers to me in a way that other guests in the vicinity can¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸Baron Douken over there is the reason why Count Monashi could transport his goods using a maintained road.¡¹

    Logistics is important, but the guy who made the path is unrted to the battle, no?

    I¡¯m sure he would have created the road on the King¡¯s orders even if there was no war.

    ¡¸Viscount such and such3 is the reason Baron Gokhin could lend his army second-hand weapons.¡¹

    If that much makes someone rted to the fight, then all merchants should receive awards for distinguished services.

    ¡¸Baron so and so was the one who introduced Viscount Binbo to a merchant who he could borrow arge sum of money from.¡¹

    ¡¸......so he¡¯s just some guy who made a referral to a lender.¡¹

    If you roam around Rafen at night, you¡¯ll be introduced to some loansharks.

    You won¡¯t be able to repay the debts from most of them and will probably end up being taken to the mine in Lintbloom or dragged off to hunt ck beasts though.

    ¡¸They¡¯re the ones who invited them, besides I have nothing to say to them.¡¹

    I¡¯m not the host, so there¡¯s no need for me to meddle in their affairs.

    They probably couldn¡¯t refuse them in the first ce because of the debt.

    ¡¸Anyways, you¡¯re pretty knowledgeable. I¡¯m impressed you know all that.¡¹

    Rtionships between nobles are a very fickle thing.

    It takes skill to have a grasp on that.

    Sebastian bows deeply.

    ¡¸It is my job after all. The rtionships have been changing quite vigorously in recent years however and this old brain of mine is doing all it can to keep up.¡¹

    With that said, Sebastian bows and eliminates his presence once again as he retreats to the back.

    Incidentally, Nonna is stronger when ites to unofficial information.

    ¡¸That person¡¯s wife is cheating with one of the subordinate knights.¡¹

    ¡¸The son of that household is fond of the daughter of that house.¡¹

    ¡¸The second son of that house is a shut-in.¡¹

    Gossip make up most of her information but there are rare instances where they be clues to important information.

    She apparently picks up conversations from far away with her sharp hearing instead of talking to them directly.

    By the way, what is my reputation like among the wives?

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Why is she looking away?

    She became sad so I guess I¡¯ll talk to Count Monashi and the others about war stories or something.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised we all survived. It really seemed like the world was ending.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed at Lord Hardlett as I heard that he rushed to the very back to save one of his subordinates.¡¹

    ¡¸He truly is the reincarnation of the God of war!¡¹

    Thatst tteringment was unnecessary, but it certainly was a close call.

    I really thought that was the end.

    The atmosphere bes dark all of a sudden.

    ¡¸It was because Lord Hardlett ordered such a swift retreat that our armies didn¡¯t suffer many casualties though......¡¹

    ¡¸It ended with us not gaining any spoils of war and losing a bunch of equipment.¡¹

    ¡¸The money to pay the soldiers¡¯ wages...... the money for food costs......¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett may have carved outnd for himself but it isn¡¯t very richnd.¡¹

    ¡¸He lost way more equipment than we did.¡¹

    ¡¸Not to mention he has to look after over 9000 prisoners of war......¡¹

    Aren¡¯t you guys approaching me for the same reason?

    Stop it, you want to make me poor and drag me into the poverty alliance too?

    It definitely hurts to lose a ton of weapons.

    But unlike them, I can produce steel on my own so I can get armor and weapons rather inexpensively.

    The arrangement for the re-equipment of the army is just waiting for the increase in production from thepletion of the new dragon scale st furnaces.

    Furthermore, the prisoners I¡¯m supporting are working for my by doing cultivation and construction.

    It¡¯s necessary to provide them with food but my territory is fortunate enough to have a bountiful harvest, and the harvest will only increase in theing years because of all the newly cultivated fields.

    The issue is with finding marriage partners for them, but even that will take care of itself because of the influx of people from thend taken from Vandolea.

    The difference in wealth between the southern part of my territory developed by Adolph and the northern part of Vandolea which seems abandoned isrge.

    People would obviously want to move to a richer environment.

    I feel bad for the three poor nobles but I¡¯m on my way out from therge and temporary hole I was put in by the losses I suffered.

    ¡¸That reminds me, arge caravan from Stura was headed to Lord Hardlett¡¯s territory. Did you buy something?¡¹

    That was probably the Federation-made furniture.

    I was told that higher ss products were handled only by Flitch headquarters and not ire.

    ording to ire, the furniture I ordered would be prioritizing passing through their territory.

    That¡¯s because it would be hard to use high handed tactics to apply tariffs against me or take time to investigate the goods.

    The transporter would exaggerate stories about me to scare the guards into thinking that I would attack them if they damage their cargo...... it¡¯s because of these things that strange rumors start going around.

    ¡¸That is probably my furniture. My new mansion was justpleted so I wanted a new set of furniture before moving in.¡¹

    It¡¯s not something I really need to hide so I answered normally, but it altered the mood drastically.

    ¡¸W-what was that......¡¹

    ¡¸I-in such dire times......¡¹

    ¡¸Moving houses!?¡¹

    The trio all express their shock loudly, causing all those around us to talk amongst themselves as well.

    We¡¯re just moving to a mansion next door.

    Tell them everything without interruption by yourselvester.

    I feel Nonna tugging my sleeve.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you were supposed to make it widespread that you have money to spare in that situation. It takes a considerable sum for nobles to move houses after all.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that it would have cost me a pretty penny if udia didn¡¯t take care of it.......

    But isn¡¯t that because you chose overly extravagant furniture?

    The mansion and the furniture cost me 50 000 gold.

    ¡¸My intuition is acting strange because of that pig woman, but I think average nobles struggle to even scrounge up 1000 gold. Oww!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re one to talk. Boob woman!¡¹

    Ca appears directly behind Nonna and sneakily pinches her ass cheek.

    Nonna¡¯s face turns red and after checking that those around her didn¡¯t make a fuss, she pinches Ca¡¯s thigh in return.

    Hey, take it easy on each other or it¡¯ll leave a mark.

    Not good, the destitute trio are looking at me in disbelief.

    ¡¸As expected of a Margrave...... a useless person like me wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold this event today if I didn¡¯t sell the family¡¯s tableware.¡¹

    ¡¸I had to fire my chef and ask my wife to go into the kitchen......¡¹

    ¡¸I had to pick weeds from the garden and boil them to make soup......¡¹

    The conversation is bing more pitiful.

    Don¡¯t nobles live with pride?

    Also, Baron Gokhin, even normal citizens don¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸If only there was someone would could save us from this predicament, we would never forget this debt for the rest of our lives.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Why did they just talk in unison?

    ¡¸I guess the only choice we have left is to bear the shame and find a loanshark to-......¡¹

    ¡¸I might have found myself in a tight bind where I can only sell off my daughter-......¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder how much has everyone saved up...... for this month¡¯s fundraising to save the feudal lord.¡¹

    Eeei, don¡¯t keep ncing over at me.

    Also, thest guy, don¡¯t act like some beggar.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸If only-...... if only we had some money, none of this would have to happen!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Their voices ovep again.

    I have money at my disposal so I¡¯m not incapable of helping.

    However, this amount was left because udia exchanged her jewels to buy the furniture for the new mansion.

    Wouldn¡¯t lending out this money be like lending out udia¡¯s money?

    ¡¸Why not lend them something?¡¹

    I feel pressure behind me and turn around to see udia there.

    She apparently emptied a te of food on the table and came over while she was waiting for it to be replenished.

    ¡¸But giving them money that is essentially yours.¡¹

    ¡¸My money belongs to you. Please use this chance to make more allies. If you decide here, then more rumors will started by all the witnesses present in this ce. They will also be unable to betray you.¡¹

    udia grins.

    ¡¸For their beloved to be lifted to higher heights. That is a woman¡¯s utmost happiness. Tens of thousands of gold is trivial inparison.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I have to aim higher.

    Then I¡¯ll take you up on your offer and use this gold of yours.

    ¡¸I understand. I will lend you ......as much as you needter.¡¹

    I can¡¯t just give money to them as nobles.

    I have to lend it to them even if they have no hope of paying me back or else it would hurt their pride.

    ...... I don¡¯t know if they still have any at this point if they¡¯re eating weeds and fundraising.

    ¡¸Oooooh...... I will not forget this debt for the rest of my life!¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to make it such a big deal, but you better be my ally.

    ¡¸I will definitely get my grandchild or great grandchild to pay you back!¡¹

    If you¡¯re going to pay be back, do it yourself...... it¡¯s not funny to shoulder someone with debt as soon as theye out of the womb.

    ¡¸N-now I can call back my wife and children who have hidden their status to work in bars!¡¹

    What are you doing?

    Hurry and call them back.

    Now that I look carefully, the other people who have lent them money or supplies are also relieved.

    I¡¯m guessing they all had a fair amount of bad debt.

    I should probably lend them a little more so they don¡¯t deplete their funds just by paying off their debts.

    Thus the dinner party finishes and I end up staying in Count Monashi¡¯s house for one night.

    Nonna and the others gathered with madam such and such and herpany to continue their conversation so I, apanied by Celia, return to the room prepared for me.

    ¡¸10 000 gold for Count Monashi, 4500 gold for Viscount Binbo and for Baron Gokhin......hey, 482 gold plus 3 silver is too fussy. Just make it an even 500 gold.¡¹

    On another note, the total amount lent to Baron Gokhin was even lower than the price of the new table I bought.

    As I think about what he could do with such a little amount, I can¡¯t help but wonder whether Nonna and udia are making my sense of what is normal warp.

    ¡¸Put these bonds on Adolph¡¯s desk when you get back. Try to make it as sneaky and inconspicuous as possible.¡¹

    I hand the three bonds taken from the trio to Celia.

    ¡¸It pains me a little...... I was happy that the cost of moving in was lifted, you know.¡¹

    Well, the money was loaned out so it technically isn¡¯t lost.

    It mighte back...... in my grandchildren¡¯s generation.

    ¡¸I have to do something to pay Adolph back too.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t restraining Nonna the best reward he can get?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t do something like that.

    No matter how much I try, I could never put the beautiful Nonna and Adolph on the same level.

    ¡¸...... then you couldpletely and thoroughly protect your territory. If any of thend is exposed to war, all of Adolph¡¯s work would be for naught.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Leopolt will protect the territory and Adolph will make the citizens happy. As for me......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll sleep with women?¡¹

    ¡¸Good guess.¡¹

    I hug Celia.

    But then she holds out a hand against my chest.

    ¡¸I will go and wipe my body down first. It¡¯s dirty from the journey.¡¹

    I¡¯m fine with her as she is, but it¡¯s important to her as a girl I guess.

    Go on then.

    After I send Celia off, there isn¡¯t anything much for me to do so Iy sideways on the bed until I hear a knock on the door.

    ¡¸Who is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Um, my name is Meise4. I¡¯m the fourth daughter of the Monashi household.¡¹

    Oh yeah, the all three of the destitute trio have tons of kids in their family.

    The girl who entered the room looks to be about 16, not an age where a woman¡¯s sex appeal is on full disy, however she still looks healthy.

    Her body is growing steadily, her breasts and ass are bing more defined.

    ¡¸Is there anything that inconveniences you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯mfortable. The food was delicious too.¡¹

    The girl smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really thankful for what you did today. Whenever we attend a dinner party, everyone is always talking behind our backs about how we¡¯re poor or racked with debt, making all of us, including our father, feel miserable.¡¹

    As Meise speaks, she sits herself beside me on the bed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re dependable and you have a big heart...... what a lovely gentleman.¡¹

    Meise ces her hand on myp...... she¡¯s still young but at an age where I can sleep with her.

    ¡¸Did youe because your father told you to? You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡¹

    I know I¡¯m not the brightest person in the world, but even I can tell this is Count Monashi¡¯s way of treating me.

    My hand extends to the girl¡¯s thigh.

    ¡¸No...... although that is also a reason why I¡¯m here. It¡¯s just I feel your charm as a man.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, what a smooth talker.¡¹

    If I embrace her, Count Monashi will probably try to take advantage of this and send me more.

    I¡¯ve been getting used to this kind of strategytely so it won¡¯t be so easy to win me over.

    I make naked her chest area and fondle her breasts while slowly pushing her down onto the bed.

    ¡¸¡¯I¡¯m sure Lord Hardlett will make you happy if you go to his side, so rx.¡¯ That¡¯s what my father told me......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re making me blush.¡¹

    If he impulsively sent a woman to greet me at his mansion, perhaps he also sent girls to the others as well.

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be something troublesome.

    I pull down the girl¡¯s underwear and spread open her legs so I can lick her crotch.

    ¡¸I will do my best to satisfy you so please-...... aaah! I-it hurts! Aaaaaah!!¡¹

    I thrust my hips forward after getting in between her legs.

    So she¡¯s a virgin.

    Even though she secreted plenty of love juices, she let out a scream when her hymen was torn.

    ¡¸Aaauuu! HIiiiih! You¡¯re too big!¡¹

    I try to take it easy with my movements, rocking back and forth slowly, yet tears still stream down her face.

    I gently embrace her and swing my hips carefully.

    I rain kisses on her while moving my body with her in my arms and then her screams start to die down.

    In their ce, soft moans start to escape her lips.

    With this being her first time, I can¡¯t prolong the session too long or else it would start to hurt her again.

    I¡¯ll have to ejacte soon.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! Go ahead!¡¹

    Miese wraps her arms and legs around my body.

    ......now I can¡¯t pull out.

    ¡¸Please release it inside! Don¡¯t hold back and shoot it all inside me!¡¹

    I think I can guess what she¡¯s aiming for.

    Pulling out after a woman begs to be impregnated is not allowed as a man.

    I press down my weight to pin her and then release a full load inside her.

    ¡¸Kyah! S-so hot...... what incredible force and volume......¡¹

    It was a quick ejaction brought upon without any violent moments out of consideration for her body so my climaxsted for a mere one minute, but the girl¡¯s eyes widen as she listens to sound of my seed shooting into her body.

    ¡¸......mother, sister...... I did it.¡¹

    She muttered something, but let¡¯s not worry about it.

    After the deed was done, Miese bows her head and asks me to treat her well before exiting the room.

    ¡¸Kyah! I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    When she went out the door, she let out a cry for some reason.

    My body is feeling hot now, maybe I should enjoy the night breeze.

    I open the door and walk down the corridor.

    It didn¡¯t take long before I could sense maliciousness directed at my back.

    I walk out onto the terrace and stretch but the presence doesn¡¯t dissipate.

    The problem is with the source of maliciousness.

    ¡¸Hey Celia...... I can¡¯t calm down if you stick so close to me.¡¹

    Celia is keeping herself close behind me, not even giving me a few centimeters¡¯ worth of space to breathe.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t say anything, only continuing to release that evil aura.

    Apparently, she didn¡¯t enter the room aftering back from wiping her body down when she saw me starting to have sex already, instead waiting on standby in front of the door.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t sulk. When a womanes to me, I just have to eat them up. It¡¯s my duty.¡¹

    ¡¸......Buuu.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be extra passionate for making you wait. What if I treat you like a princess? Or would you like the usual daughter treatment?¡¹

    Celia looks around and confirms nobody is around before whispering in my ear.

    ¡¸I want you to treat me like a younger sister who, after a long time, gets reunited with her older brother and when ying around, creates a couple-like mood...... please and thank you.¡¹

    That¡¯s pretty specific.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    High Society at Night

    That night, Nonna, Ca and Mel would have a battle of words, under the name of chitchat, with the wives of the other households.

    ¡¸So when the wife treated the Honorable Minister with disrespect, I hear she got demoted.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, how scary. But I always thought she was a vulgar woman. ......it might have been inevitable.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, how cruel! Ohohohoho.¡¹

    The range of topics were diverse but all of them got quite heated when gossiping about others.

    In particr, this dinner party didn¡¯t only have the new nobles of the military kind, but many wives of traditional nobles on the civil side also attended.

    The wickedness of those nobles stood out more to make up for not being able to directly utilize their power.

    ¡¸What do you think, Madam Hardlett?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I think not acting with ss really gets in the way of the husband.¡¹

    Nonna answers inoffensively and dodges the question but the other girls presses her further with a nasty smile on their faces.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. You¡¯re a truly elegant and lovely person but it¡¯s such a hard job, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t your husband quite fickle?¡¹

    ¡¸I hear that he ostentatiously surrounds himself with women. It must really strain you emotionally.¡¹

    ¡¸He even had the gall to take several wives with him to this social gathering. He seems dependable though......¡¹

    They try to sound worried about Nonna but is actually asking her whether she is really loved while simultaneously attacking the concubines Ca and Mel.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case at all. He spreads his love around but that also means he has more of it.¡¹

    Nonna tries to give a rebuttal but she gets outnumbered and more malicious remarks disguised as concern get directed at her one after the other.

    ¡¸But if you aren¡¯t careful, you might get a disease transmitted to you from some prostitute......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, how disgusting! But maybe someone in the household already has it...... you know how some people have some incredible birthces, right?¡¹

    There were rumors about how Ca was once a mercenary.

    It is not unheard of for a female mercenary to be fine with doing simr acts as a prostitute.

    Targeting the easy-to-hit ces has always beenmon practice in this world.

    Ca was about to stand up from being unable to hold back any longer, but Mel grabs her arm.

    ¡¸What! Don¡¯t get in my way!¡¹

    ¡¸If you punch them, you will really be considered an uncivilized person. Just bear with it...... it will soon be over.¡¹

    Nonna looks apologetically at Ca.

    She knew that covering for her too much would worsen the situation and only prolong the attacks.

    £¨I memorized their names and faces...... I will tell Aegir-sama afterwards.£©

    ¡¸Right, right, if we talk about birthces-......¡¹

    It was when that madam tried to focus more on the topic.

    Buuuuuuoooooh.

    An explosive sound roared.

    ¡¸What was that sound just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸It blew up the table cloth!¡¹

    ¡¸A lukewarm wind-!¡¹

    It blew away the conversation in an instant

    ¡¸How unattractive, you girls.¡¹

    The one who appeared with her arms folded was udia.

    ra was following closely behind her but she is pinching her nose and her face is scrunched up.

    ¡¸No, not as much as you......¡¹

    ¡¸Silence!¡¹

    udia continues her steady attack, suppressing the other wives with her pressure.

    ¡¸All this persistent nagging is stupid! If you don¡¯t like something, why not juste right out and say it?¡¹

    udia stands in front of the group of girls previously attacking Nonna and the others.

    ¡¸Miss, your mouth stinks. You have a mint to erase the smell...... but it mixes up with the other scents and makes it worse. Use a lemon instead.¡¹

    The woman hastily covers her mouth.

    ¡¸Miss, that fur you are wearing like it¡¯s something precious actually belongs to a dog but was made to look like fox fur. You can¡¯t even tell it belongs to a dog? You must not have seen what good furs look like.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹

    The woman¡¯s face turns red and she leaves her seat.

    She most likely won¡¯t being back.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to belittle someone, do it brazenly. I¡¯ve shown you an example, now try saying something to me.¡¹

    The girls look annoyingly at udia but couldn¡¯t say anything.

    They knew where to attack just by looking at her.

    But calling udia a pig would be like calling a stray dog a damn mutt.

    It would be such a childish and immature insult.

    udia sighs, seeing as nobody was willing to speak up.

    ¡¸Is that all you girls got? I speak a little more forcefully and you can¡¯t even make a sound, how pathetic. Yet you still consider yourselves noblewomen. I¡¯ve had enough, let¡¯s go ra.¡¹

    Taking a direct attack with some of it getting to her eyes, ra drags herself behind udia in tears as she leaves.

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s right. My name is udia. I¡¯m here as a guest of Margrave Hardlett. You are wee toe anytime if you have something to say to me.¡¹

    The entire ce waspletely frozen after udia left.

    ¡¸Shall we call it a night for today......?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. After all-......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸It really stinks.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸......that was a big help.¡¹

    Nonna reluctantly expresses her thanks.

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re supposed to be his legal wife right? You have to be stronger than that.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought making enemies would cause more trouble for Aegir-sama......¡¹

    udia exhales.

    ¡¸How ridiculous, enemies can¡¯t do anything if you raise your status. Rather than worrying about not making enemies, make more allies. And also, you have to be strong-willed all the time.¡¹

    She¡¯s essentially saying it doesn¡¯t matter if you make a whole bunch of weak enemies.

    ¡¸Those girls will at most just talk behind your back and won¡¯t actually do anything. You can make as many enemies like that if you want, and you should also learn who you shouldn¡¯t make into your enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t be their target tomorrow. It will be those two girls I told off earlier. Those kind of people can¡¯t stand up to others who are ready to stand up to them.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    udia¡¯s unreserved way of speaking wins Nonna over.

    ¡¸You...... should really be careful of swindlers and the like.¡¹

    Ca and Mel were watching one step behind after saying thanks.

    ¡¸You girls don¡¯t have enough courage. You are women chosen by your beloved Aegir-sama so acting as pathetic as this is really troubling. If you are satisfied with me, I can help anytime. Be strong and confident women.¡¹

    After she finishes talking, the plump madam carries ra, who looks nauseous from the stench, and returns to her room in a gant manner.

    As Nonna watches on, the hostile intent that once existed in her eyes disappears.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 174,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 25,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (softening), Ca (concubine), Mel (cautious), udia (strong meatball), ra (poisoned), Celia (younger sister)

    Assets: 20,820 gold (loan to poor nobles -15 000)

    Sexual Partners: 289, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 244: The Night Before the Tragedy

    <h4>Chapter 244: The Night Before the Tragedy</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Do you think it¡¯s possible to move to the new mansion around the time the year changes?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...... it will be too tight of a schedule? There are many extremely expensive items after all so carrying them in will take time. We can¡¯t pass off the job to any other workers, you see.¡¹

    ire and I are beside each other watching as object after object gets moved into the new mansion.

    They¡¯re certainly being very careful with everything.

    The furniture will get beat up and scratched as they¡¯re used anyways so I think it¡¯s fine if the workers don¡¯t stress over it too much.

    Besides, if we were scared of damaging the furniture, we would need to iste Irijina in a separate location.

    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s natural for us to move tidily. I¡¯ve told them all that any damage they do would need to be repaid out of their own pocket. ......although they¡¯ll probably never pay it off in one lifetime.¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder all of them have such strained faces. You didn¡¯t have to threaten them so much.¡¹

    Thinking that everything would be set when the dwarven-made chandelier arrives, my right hand moves to ruffle Celia¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸Hau! Why do you always mess my hair up!?¡¹

    Sorry, I always feel like doing it when I put my hand on your head.

    You don¡¯t seem to dislike it though.

    ¡¸Maybe I¡¯ll take a look at the rooms, wannae with me Celia?¡¹

    Looking at empty rooms is boring so I didn¡¯t do so before.

    With the furniture in ce, the feel of each room would be different.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take a look around the perimeter. I will check if more equipment needs to be installed on the outer walls so intruders can¡¯t get in.¡¹

    What a hard-working girl.

    When I give her cheek an encouraging kiss, the suddenly motivated Celia proudly dashes off.

    Don¡¯t yell at the guards too much now.

    Beds, tables, chairs and the like have all already been carried into each room.

    I still can¡¯t really tell if the ce has an expensive atmosphere...... but if the girls like it, I guess that¡¯s all that matters.

    ¡¸Excuse me, master.¡¹

    I hear the sound of a girl behind me.

    She¡¯s holding what appears to be a flower vase meant to be ced on the table.

    Oops, I was blocking the entrance.

    When I clear the path, the girl bows before heading over to the table to carefully set down the vase.......

    ¡¸Kyah!¡¹

    She got too nervous and tripped over herself.

    The vase falls and bumps into the table.

    The flustered girl quickly checks the vase, confirming it didn¡¯t break.

    ¡¸Aaaaah...... what do I do...... what do I do......¡¹

    It seems she marked up the table though.

    The girl turns pale, trying to rub the scuff mark with a cloth but she was not able to erase it no matter how much she tried.

    She can¡¯t hide it from anyone either since I am in the room with her.

    I can¡¯t bear to watch her distraught appearance when tears start falling from her eyes.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry-......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry! I will reimburse the cost! I will do anything, even sell my body! So please...... spare my family, I beg you!¡¹

    Look ire, this happened because you threatened them.

    This small table costs 100 gold.

    If you tell them they have topensate for damages, of course they¡¯ll be afraid.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡¹

    I tell her she doesn¡¯t have to worry, but my words can¡¯t get through to her while she¡¯s in a state of panic.

    I guess I¡¯ll embrace her first, it¡¯s the best way to calm a girl down.

    This girl is one of the employees hired by ire since fall to help carry smaller lightweight items.

    Her family isrge and not a wealthy one, located outside the walls of Rafen.

    When she got hired to work for ire, apany with a higher sry than other jobs, everyone was overjoyed for her.

    ¡¸I-if I damage the goods...... I was told I would need topensate by selling my body, but also demanding from my family is-...... waaahh.¡¹

    I wanted to say it was just to create a sense of tension, but ire¡¯s capable of doing anything.

    It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t tell her.

    ¡¸By the way, whose room is this?¡¹

    The girls¡¯ rooms have already been decided and their desired ornaments have been moved, but I can¡¯t remember who this room belongs to.

    ¡¸It was nned to be...... Ca-sama¡¯s room.¡¹

    The girl answers while wiping her tears.

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    It would be a red signal if it was Nonna¡¯s room whereas I¡¯m sure Ca wouldn¡¯t mind such minor scratches since she¡¯s pretty crude herself and would probably damage it on her own eventually.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to report this to ire.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... but.¡¹

    She¡¯s quite the diligent girl, what a cutie.

    ¡¸You reported it directly to me. That¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? More importantly-......¡¹

    I brush up the girl¡¯s hair and kiss her forehead.

    The tear-filled eyes that look up at me in surprise are really cute.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you.¡¹

    The hand which patted her head lowered down to rub her shoulder.

    ¡¸Thank you...... very much.¡¹

    The girl doesn¡¯t realize.

    I lower my hand even further down to touch her breasts and her body twitches in surprise.

    ¡¸You...... want me?¡¹

    I don¡¯t say anything and smile instead, then steal her lips.

    The girl doesn¡¯t resist, although I do check her expression and confirm that it doesn¡¯t seem like she dislikes it.

    I¡¯m taking her then.

    I have the girl stand up, swiftly slip my hand under her skirt and pull off her underwear.

    I¡¯ve gotten really quick at ittely.

    Practice is important after all.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    I put her hands on the window side and hug her from behind, pushing my hips up against her from behind and adjusting my dick with her entrance.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s so big.¡¹

    The girl gulps.

    And then I find the right spot to enter.

    ¡¸Here I go, sorrah.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaggh! Hiiiiiihh!!¡¹

    Her flesh makes squelching noises as my meat rod sinks inside.

    All of a sudden remembering that others are still continuing to work in the mansion, the girl covers her mouth.

    Her white and round ass is cute.

    I like how her thighs have some muscle to them.

    When I insert my index finger into her ass, both holes clench as a reaction to being surprised.

    ¡¸Nngh! Nnnn!¡¹

    She pleads to me while still covering her mouth.

    I guess she¡¯s trying to ask me not to do it too hard.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a virgin?¡¹

    The girl shakes her head.

    ¡¸How about the ass?¡¹

    The girl shakes her head in embarrassment.

    So this cute girl actually does it fairly frequently.

    My dick gets harder when I imagine what she does.

    ¡¸Then I don¡¯t have to hold back.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnh!!¡¹

    I grab her butt cheeks and m my hips against her fiercely.

    The dull ps with every thrust echoes until the girl¡¯s legs finally give out.

    I push my hips forward to support her and press her against the wall so she can¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸It¡¯s feeling good. I¡¯ll keep going and impregnate you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh! I-I¡¯m not ready to get pregnant......¡¹

    However, it was about that time when I hear familiar voices from the other side of the door.

    ¡¸It looks like my room is over here. It¡¯s close to yours.¡¹

    ¡¸All the wives¡¯ rooms are close to each other. It¡¯s unthinkable in other houses.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? We get along.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t really get along with you Ca......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re getting embarrassed. I can tell immediately because your boobs swing side to side whenever you do.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying! There¡¯s no way a girl like that exists, stupid Ca!¡¹

    Not good, those voices belong to Nonna and Ca.

    They¡¯re making a beeline towards us.

    It would be bad to continue.

    The girl I¡¯m embracing looks at me with concern.

    I unwillingly pull out and put her underwear back on.

    It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t strip her naked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here...... wait, Aegir?¡¹

    ¡¸P-pardon me.¡¹

    The girl bows before slipping past the surprised Ca and leaving the room.

    Steam might being off her body but her clothes should look neat and tidy.

    There shouldn¡¯t be anything questionable about her.

    The workers are still carrying items throughout the mansion so it shouldn¡¯t be strange for a girl to enter a room.

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    That¡¯s what I exined, but Ca and Nonna¡¯s re at me with narrowed eyes.

    I lean against the window frame and stretch.

    ¡¸What nice weather. It makes me feel like taking a nap.¡¹

    ¡¸......you¡¯re probably trying to deceive us but there are certain things you can¡¯t hide.¡¹

    I wonder what she¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸Things like taking off your outer garment even though it¡¯s so cold and also this lewd smell.¡¹

    I put on my outer garment and then open the window.

    Now it should be perfect.

    Nonna sighs and looks away.

    Ca points to my crotch.

    ¡¸......if you¡¯re going to hide something, at least put your dick away.¡¹

    Oh crap, I forgot about that.

    Exining why I took out something so erect and so sticky with juices is difficult.

    I try to put it back in my pants immediately but couldn¡¯t with how big it¡¯s gotten.

    ¡¸Sorry, could you help me out? It won¡¯t go back in.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    What a strange but pleasant feeling it is to have Nonna and Ca touch my dick without saying a word.

    That Night. Nonna and Ca.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a grave situation!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa.¡¹

    Nonna ms the table during a secret meeting between just the two of them.

    Ca drinks with her chin resting on her hand while she listens.

    ¡¸Cheatinges as a package with a man¡¯s ability. For a man of Aegir-sama¡¯s capabilities, a little bit of womanizing is inevitable.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir is the definition of womanizing.¡¹

    ¡¸However! I think he¡¯s been doing it too muchtely. It¡¯s not only about today¡¯s incident, it of course includes the maids, as well as the prostitutes in the city and the females in the bow cavalry unit...... he would have fun over here and then y around over there, it¡¯s just too much.¡¹

    Nonna takes Ca¡¯s cup of alcohol without asking and drinks from it.

    In return, Ca takes Nonna¡¯s cup of tea and empties it.

    ¡¸For what it¡¯s worth, I think it¡¯s a little too much as well.¡¹

    ¡¸I know Aegir-sama has a big heart, but there won¡¯t be enough love to go around if he keeps increasing the number of partners!¡¹

    Nonna takes Ca¡¯s biscuit, puts some honey on it and eats it.

    In return, Ca takes Nonna¡¯s cake.

    ¡¸So, what are you going to do? Are you going to tell Aegir not to cheat anymore or something?¡¹

    Ca somewhatnguidly refills the cup.

    ¡¸No, the problem is with how much love he directs to us. I want to receive the most love...... despite him having such arge amount of partners. For that sake, I have this!¡¹

    Nonna takes out a small bottle and ces it on the table.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an aphrodisiac. I bought it at a street vendor in Libatis.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡¹

    Nonna remembers how she used Ca¡¯s name when buying the drug, but she doesn¡¯t mention it to her.

    ¡¸It apparently has a very strong effect, so if I give this to Aegir-sama to drink...... I think I will receive plenty of wonderful love.¡¹

    ¡¸......don¡¯t you think that way of thinking is simr to someone we know?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not! Er, if I recall you have to dilute it with ten parts water.¡¹

    ¡¸You sure this is going to be okay? It¡¯ll be bad if you make Aegir drink a suspicious drug and something happens to him.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Maybe I should have Kroll test for poison.¡¹

    Kroll was summoned to the room without dy.

    Now that Kroll lost his sexual desire, he is in some ways more trustworthy and is now allowed to enter the women¡¯s rooms when needed.

    ¡¸Is there a certain person who requires some help?¡¹

    ¡¸Certain? ......whatever. You¡¯ve been working hardtely and I thought you should be rewarded, why not have a drink of water first...... go on, Ca.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a subordinate of yours......¡¹

    Ca mixes the drug inside the cup of water and hands it to Kroll.

    ¡¸I am grateful.¡¹

    Kroll epts the cup and chugs the liquid.

    Nonna pretends to slowly search for something in her purse while observing the reaction.

    At first, Kroll closes his eyes while standing at attention and then his body gradually begins to shake.

    His breathing then gets rougher and his face bes flushed.

    ¡¸How does your body feel?¡¹

    ¡¸M-my apologies...... my body feels like it¡¯s burning up...... I can¡¯t stand it.¡¹

    The two women look at each other and mutters ¡°alright!¡± quietly.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... something bad is...... flowing to my crotch! Carnal desires...... guoooh......¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like it works. It made the impotent Kroll like this, so think about what it will do to Aegir-sama who is normally brimming with lust...... fufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸Heey, that sounds great and all, but are you sure it won¡¯t be dangerous? I mean, look at him.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... female...... females......¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s gaze focuses on Nonna¡¯s breasts and Ca¡¯s thighs.

    Nonna felt the sense of danger and left several gold coins on the table.

    ¡¸Ahem! This gold is your reward. This is it for today¡¯s work so you may return to your own room. Go ahead and sleep with that mother and child if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸...... females, holes, thrust, inside, impregnate.¡¹

    Kroll mutters to himself while trudging unsteadily out of the room.

    ¡¸It turns you into ¡®that¡¯ but its effects are exceptional. Ufufu, now I can get intense love from Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸He didn¡¯t seem normal...... will this be alright?¡¹

    And so it was finally time to call the real target of the drug.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    White City. Army of Ice.

    An army consisting of 50 000 soldiers are lined up in the za of White City.

    It was obvious after careful inspection that their pure white military outfit was not metallic armor.

    The thick, white fur wrapped around the soldiers from head to toe made all of them look like a strange savage tribe.

    ¡¸Salute to Supreme Commander Stessel! The northern army has arrived. We will now ept the task of defending White City.¡¹

    Martin Stessel, the Supreme Commander of Defense, returns a proper salute to the saluting men.

    With the formal greetings out of the way, Martin¡¯s expression rxes as he walks towards the man standing at the head of the army.

    That man raises himself from his kneeling position and spreads his arms wide.

    ¡¸You¡¯rete, Niki. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be absurd, Martin. You also know about the winter up north, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The two of them chuckle and hug each other.

    ¡¸Commander? Is Corps Commander Niki a personal acquaintance of yours?¡¹

    The Federation with its strict regtions doesn¡¯t normally allow for such acts of intimacy.

    One of the staff officers asks the question with a stunned look on his face.

    Both parties don¡¯t seem shy.

    The two of them pat each other on the shoulder and smile.

    ¡¸We are both from the same town. He¡¯s a close friend. Our houses are the feudal lords who govern the outskirts of the north, you see. There have been many times we saved each other from harsh circumstances and our houses also get along well so we were brought up like brothers.¡¹

    Niki purposely exaggerates a bow to poke fun at the other man.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who is skilled enough to be the Honorable Supreme Commander of Defense though.¡¹

    Martin deliberately acts arrogantly in response.

    ¡¸But the Corps Commander here is quite the impressive one himself for being born into the house of a remote feudal lord.¡¹

    The two of themugh again, but then separate after clearing their throats once when they realize the gaze of the gathered staff officers.

    Niki¡¯s face returns to being strict.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the situation like?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, we¡¯ve changed the defense-only ns up until now to repeated counterattacks and ambushes. The enemy hasn¡¯t undone their surround on us but they should not have the forces to do an all-out offensive anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Because of that, you want us to breakthrough the encirclement from the outside and enter White City, right?¡¹

    Martin smiles to confirm what Niki said.

    The staff officers ce piece after piece onto the map of White City and the surrounding area.

    ¡¸We now understand the general idea of the enemy army¡¯s battle formation after the repeated counterattacks. Look, it¡¯s aughable number isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...... they have 2 500 000...... no, they probably don¡¯t even number 2 000 000.¡¹

    Martin nods contently.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They number more than 2.5 million however this mark indicates the group of people they call military ves. We don¡¯t have to include them in our count...... have you seen them? They¡¯re practically fighting half naked. They¡¯re half naked in our winter.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no cure for stupidity. They¡¯ll be frozen solid soon enough.¡¹

    The two of them smile.

    ¡¸I apologize for interrupting. Isn¡¯t it about time to n the strategy for our counterattack......¡¹

    Martin ps his hands after one of the staff officers speaks up.

    ¡¸Umu! I was waiting for the arrival of the northern army. Now we can finally begin to counterattack for real.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy should be considerably worn down by the cold. It should be possible for us to break the surround of White City if we push out now.¡¹

    The staff officers nod at the man¡¯s statement.

    However Martin shakes his head.

    ¡¸Sure, we might be able to break the encirclement, but that¡¯s not enough. They will probably retreat to the south and wait until spring. That¡¯s no good, not good enough. We have to deliver a hard enough blow to devastate them before springes. We have to attack them in such a way that they aren¡¯t able to mount any kind of attack again.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, only the south of White City is warm. The enemy won¡¯te to us after they get there.¡¹

    Niki adds his ownments.

    ¡¸Warm...... you say?¡¹

    One of the soldiers asked in disbelief.

    It is already deep into winter time and the enemy is already greatly fatigued, but there are still ally soldiers like the ones in charge of lookout duty who are starting to get frostbite despite being used to the cold.

    It was hard for anyone to say that the weather was warm even if they were threatened.

    However, Niki grins and pats the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸My army and I came here from the icy prison of the north. I can even feel when spring ising from the temperature of White City.¡¹

    Martin also grins slightly and continues speaking.

    ¡¸The sky is bing cloudy and the wind is starting to blow. It¡¯s just about that time of year, there will be a storming soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we would have to postpone our counterattack......¡¹

    Everyone nods.

    The cold of winter is advantageous to the Federation, but it¡¯s not a unteral one.

    More so when there¡¯s a blizzard, since the only choice would be to hide inside a building and wait until the storm dies down.

    ¡¸What are you saying? We¡¯ll wait for the storm before we start our counterattack.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the perfect environment, no?¡¹

    Martin and Niki speak at the same time.

    The staff officers are once again dumbfounded.

    ¡¸You know the other name of our army, don¡¯t you? The Army of Ice. God has given us this snow storm to create the perfect stage.¡¹

    Martin and Niki smirk.

    ¡¸Tell the entire army. Prepare the best winter equipment they have. We¡¯ll fight in the blizzard.¡¹

    There is not a shred of unrest in the eyes of the 50 000 soldiers of the northern army who received their order.

    Even the smiling faces of the privates are filled with confidence that they could not lose in the extreme cold, much less a blizzard.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 174,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 25,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (plotting), Ca (plotting), Kroll (sexually excited), Mira & L (in trouble)

    Assets: 20,820 gold

    Sexual Partners: 290, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 900 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 180 000, Civilian Victims: 940 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 2 030 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 1 070 000 (Military ves not included)

 Chapter 245: The Night of the Tragedy

    <h4>Chapter 245: The Night of the Tragedy</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    I try to suppress my smile as I head to Nonna¡¯s room.

    After I got out from the bath, one of Nonna¡¯s attendants told me to go to her room.

    She had already finished taking a bath so there was only one thing for me to do.

    ¡¸Fufufu, what a cutie. I better make love to her so much that her legs give out.¡¹

    I could bury my face in her breasts while fucking her in the missionary position or I could go doggy style while grabbing her tits from behind.

    Watching her bounce on top of me in the cowgirl position while watching her boobs jiggle would be nice too.

    ¡¸Oops, better tidy up my appearance.¡¹

    We¡¯re both going to get naked immediately anyways but Nonna¡¯s quite particr about this sort of thing.

    A stylish look would get her pretty wet while pouncing on her naked would make her a little upset.

    Which is why I¡¯ll head over wearing the clothes she purposely picked for me.

    When I reached Nonna¡¯s room, I hide my overflowing lust for her and knock on the door in a gentlemanly manner.

    My lower half also hit the door so it became a double knock but that shouldn¡¯t affect anything.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me.¡¹

    ¡¸Pleasee in.¡¹

    I feel a little bewildered when I enter the room.

    Besides Nonna in her nightgown, Ca was also sitting on the bed in thin, almost see-through clothes.

    I thought I was called because she wanted to be given love one-on-one, what¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸For today, we want you to make love to the two of us.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m all for that but...... is there something else?¡¹

    The two of them act restlessly.

    It appears they have something special nned.

    ¡¸Yes, today...... we have a request of you beforemencing.¡¹

    With that, Nonna ces a small bottle on the table.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸An aphrodisiac. Nonna bought it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a vitality drug!¡¹

    A strangeugh leaks out of me.

    But I¡¯m a little worried.

    ¡¸Is the way I show you love not enough? I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    If they¡¯re giving me a drug like this, it means they¡¯re not satisfied with the sex they¡¯re getting.

    How pathetic for me as a man, I¡¯ll have to give my body and soul to loving the two of them today then.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that! We just want more love than the others, more intense if you will......¡¹

    Nonna hesitates.

    In that case, I¡¯ll fuck her so much that fluids start leaking out from her holes.

    I take the medicine bottle and instantly down its contents.

    ¡¸Ah, you have to mix it with ten parts of water......¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Did you say something?¡¹

    I drain the liquid and toss the bottle away.

    ¡¸......nevermind.¡¹

    ¡¸Here on out is unknown territory. It seems like something amazing will happen.¡¹

    Nonna is shocked while Ca holds her head in worry.

    Well now, did I do something wrong?

    ¡¸Show me your lewd appearances until the drug starts taking effect.¡¹

    At my request, Nonna and Ca sit on the edge of the bed and put on a masturbating disy for me to enjoy.

    Of course, the girls are stark naked.

    I get naked again and stand imposingly in front of the bed at their request.

    ¡¸How naughty, Ca. Spread your vagina more and stick your finger deeper inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this...... nnh! As I thought, this is embarrassing and turns me on.¡¹

    Ca pulls apart herbia with her finger to show me more of her insides and then puts three fingers inside.

    Fluids start overflowing from her hole, creating a puddle beneath her.

    ¡¸Nonna, grab your boobs and lick your own nipples.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, nnmu...... nnn, what a strange feeling.¡¹

    Nonna lifts her heavy breasts and stuffs her nipples in her mouth.

    Seeing such a wonderful scene makes my dick engorge with blood, which in turn makes the girls who saw it massage their boobs more, further stimting their arousal.

    ¡¸Aegir¡¯s body is so lovely. It¡¯s so muscr and manly.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a naughty request but if you can do this with that, I¡¯ll-¡¹

    I grin as I grab my meat rod and slowly stroke it up and down for them to see.

    My dick is already rock hard from the visual stimtion of the two beloved women¡¯s naked bodies.

    ¡¸It really is amazing. All the veins are popping out, it¡¯s super thick and just in naughty, but so lovely.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s some liquid dripping from the tip too. The scent of a man is making my head spin.¡¹

    The girls¡¯ fingers move quicker and harder to pleasure themselves closer to climax.

    Their bodies start to twitch and they¡¯ll probably cum if they continue.

    With my a smile, I push my dick right up to their faces and Nonna unconsciously sticks out her tongue towards my tool. When Caughs at her, Nonna immediately pulls back.

    Nonna and I are at our limits.

    Instead of masturbating, we want each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡¸I want it hard and rough today. We can focus on mood at another time.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, the effect of the drug should be kicking in soon, so getting ravished might not be too bad.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca¡¯s faces turn red as they continue masturbating.

    Normally, I would happily pounce on them but my body feels strange for some reason.

    ¡¸Haha, this aphrodisiac is pretty powerful. My body feels like it¡¯s burning and my desire for women is stro-......¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence because I felt my heart throb hard.

    ¡¸Gah!¡¹

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama!?¡¹¡¸What¡¯s wrong!!?¡¹

    Nonna and Ca rush to me when I fall onto the floor.

    ¡¸My body feels so hot. I¡¯m burning up.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid Nonna! So it really was some strange drug! Aegir, hang in there.¡¹

    ¡¸I made sure to test it on Kroll first too! I-I¡¯ll go get the doctor right away!¡¹

    Their voices seem to get further away.

    Just when I thought my consciousness was about to fade into ck, my vision turns red instead.

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyah!¡¹

    I grab Nonna by the leg and pick her up upside-down.

    My reason is telling me not to do something so violent but the lust welling up inside me is pushing logic out of the way.

    ¡¸Aegir, are you okay...... kyahn!¡¹

    I grab Ca by the arm and pull her onto my shoulder violently.

    ¡¸Women...... gotta fuck women......¡¹

    I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m saying.

    There¡¯s a dull pain in my crotch.

    My dick must be too strained.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen my dick this erged before.

    ¡¸Kyah!¡¹¡¸Hiihn!¡¹

    I throw the two of them on the bed and climb on myself.

    Which one should I go for first, probably the big-breasted one.

    ¡¸Spread your legs!¡¹

    That was louder than I thought it was.

    Nonna¡¯s shoulder flinches before she quickly parts her thighs.

    I forcefully hold her legs and push the head of my member against her.

    ¡¸Hiiih, what is this size!? It¡¯s much bigger than usual, it won¡¯t fit!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Aegir! That size is impossible for Nonna, she¡¯ll break!¡¹

    The two of them are saying something but I don¡¯t understand what it is.

    I can only think about eating the two beautiful women¡¯s bodies in front of me.

    I hold off the feeble resistance from Nonna and mount her.

    My dick has be too big so it¡¯s hard to insert myself in the missionary position, which is why I decided to lift her butt up a push from above.

    ¡¸Hnmn!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I push down strongly without holding back.

    The resistance put up by the entrance towards my thick tipsted for a split second before the rest of my shaft sunk deep inside her canals.

    Her stomachically bulges out and the shape of my dick can clearly be seen.

    ¡¸Kaah! Hgyaah!¡¹

    With one thrust, Nonna¡¯s limbs stretched out and the resistance disappeared.

    I hold her trembling waist with one hand while using the other one to grasp her giant breasts, then move up and down.

    Her hole is squeezing down so tight that I drag her along with me everytime I move.

    In that case, I¡¯ll have to hold her thighs and then forcefully.......

    ¡¸Wait Aegir, if you do that you¡¯ll really break Nonna!¡¹

    Sensing the emergency situation developing, Nonna¡¯s two attendants jumped in.

    Alright, more holes for me.

    I¡¯ll fuck everybody.

    The moment that thought manifested in my head, a rush of pleasure shot down to my crotch.

    It feels like I¡¯m ejacting unbelievably prematurely but there¡¯s a heavy sensation in my balls.

    A huge load ising out.

    ¡¸Ooooh...... cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Gaaaaah!!¡¹

    I push my hips forward while holding onto Nonna¡¯s boobs.

    ¡¸Wah.¡¹¡¸Kyaa!¡¹¡¸Amazi-¡¹

    The sound of my ejaction was loud enough for all three girls to hear as Nonna¡¯s stomach instantly expanded.

    Her consciousness is already gone and her body has gone limp, so she¡¯sying there motionlessly.

    I¡¯ll dly pump her full of my seed then.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still cumming, it¡¯s not stopping. I can¡¯t stop cumming.¡¹

    The force of my ejaction is unstoppable.

    Nonna¡¯s stomach just keeps getting bigger, then she starts struggling again when she feels strained by the stretching of her body.

    ¡¸Master, the madam is going to burst at this rate!¡¹

    ¡¸Please. Pull out for now!¡¹

    The two attendants are clinging to my back but I can¡¯t understand what they¡¯re saying.

    The only thought filling my head is to fill the woman in front of me with my seed.

    ¡¸Aegir isn¡¯t sane right now. I¡¯ll try to do something about it so evacuate Nonna when you see an opening.¡¹

    ¡¸Auu...... Aegir-sama...... no...... more......¡¹

    Nonna lets out a weak voice when I hug her, and then I feel a soft feeling on my back when I try to inject more seed into her.

    I turn around to find Ca hugging me from behind and pushing her breasts against me.

    ¡¸Aegir, my ass is bigger than Nonna¡¯s and I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll feel great if you thrust into me. Won¡¯t you plunge that huge dick of yours inside me instead?¡¹

    Ca turns her ass towards me and spreads her butt apart with her hands.

    All of a sudden in the corner of my hazy mind, a thought pops up telling me not to hurt Nonna.

    My lust then tells me to embrace the new woman in front of me.

    ¡¸Aagh......¡¹

    I pull my dick out of Nonna.

    Immediately after, the two attendants get under her and carry her out of the room.

    ¡¸Ca-sama, we¡¯ll be right back with reinforcements! Please try to stay safe until then!¡¹

    I wrap my arms around Ca from behind and push my cock against her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try my best...... though it¡¯ll probably be impossible...... hiiiiiiiih!! It¡¯s so thick!¡¹

    I grab Ca¡¯s fleshier ass and start moving hard from the beginning.

    Ca¡¯sying t like a stretching cat and moaning. Her hole is certainly not as narrow as Nonna¡¯s and it¡¯s easier for me to move.

    ¡¸Your pussy¡¯s great! More, I¡¯ll fuck you more!¡¹

    ¡¸If you can be a bit more gentle...... er, you can¡¯t even hear me, right? Aaghu......¡¹

    I hold her ass and ram into her forcefully.

    My lust guides my hand around to her front to grab her breasts tightly as my meat rod invades all the way into her womb.

    What tremendous pleasure...... before I knew it, I feel like cumming again but it doesn¡¯t bother me.

    I think only of fucking her.

    Ca was feeling good while I was pounding her but she stopped reacting after just five minutes.

    I check on her and see that she¡¯s passed out, her body is limp and some urine is leaking out.

    It¡¯s easy for me slide in and out, but this is boring.

    ¡¸Next. Where¡¯s the next woman!? Give me a woman!¡¹

    When I direct my shout to the halls, a young girl timidly shows her face.

    ¡¸U-um...... did you need something? Kyah, Ca-sama!?¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen this girl before.

    If I remember correctly, she was hired as a handmaid to bring water and snacks to the girls.

    She¡¯s pretty young but she has a hole.

    ¡¸Come here.¡¹

    The young girl looks frighteningly at my dick which is still spewing liquid after being pulled out from Ca.

    ¡¸H-hau! I¡¯m still just 12 years old......¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about that.

    Right now, it feels like I¡¯ll go crazy if I don¡¯t stick my dick inside a girl.

    When I speak in a firmer tone, the girl resigns herself andys down.

    ¡¸I understand...... uuu, I¡¯m going to break.¡¹

    The girl climbs onto the bed and removes her underwear, then I grab her thin limbs and push my cock against her.

    I can only think about shoving my tool, which is thicker than her thighs, into her tiny hole.

    Right before I could thrust my hips forward, the door opens.

    ¡¸Aegir-san, please wait!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you thinking, embracing such a small girl!?¡¹

    Mel and Mireille rush forward.

    Ooh, full grown women.

    If there are proper women around, I don¡¯t need to fuck a child.

    I release the girl and close in on Mel.

    ¡¸Uu! Why is it so big...... let me relieve you once with my mouth first.¡¹

    As Mel tries to bend down slowly, I grab her and viciously tear her clothes off.

    ¡¸Kyah! What are you doing!?¡¹

    I¡¯ve been cumming non-stop for many minutes already yet my body continues to get hotter.

    Uttering any words is getting annoying too.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaah! Don¡¯t be rough...... aah, but it¡¯s a little lovely.¡¹

    I forcefully steal Mel¡¯s lips as I screw her standing up.

    ¡¸Hey, if you¡¯re so forceful, Mel will-......¡¹

    I grab Mireille in mid-sentence, throw her onto the bed and put her on top of Mel.

    Now I can fuck both of them at the same time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too thick that my hole will tear......!¡¹

    ¡¸What happened to you......¡¹

    I pin Mel down and taste her mature body.

    As expected, she doesn¡¯t have much stamina and she faints in less than a minute of intense fucking, falling to the floor with a bellyful of semen.

    Then I pick up Mireille.

    ¡¸Wah! Aegir, that thing¡¯s too big no matter how you look at it! Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    Mireille doesn¡¯t have as muscr a frame as Irijina but I can still thrust without holding back.

    She¡¯s trained a fair bit so she should have some stamina and toughness, but perhaps due to her inexperience with sex, she faints just like Mel after a few thrusts.

    This is not good, the girls lose consciousness too quickly.

    I can¡¯t satisfy myself at all.

    It appears girls have gathered outside the room.

    ¡¸A vitality enhancing drug, are you insane!? He already has arge enough cock and is peerless in bed as it is!¡¹

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t try and settle him down, Aegir-sama will fuck everyone from pregnant women to children.¡¹

    I don¡¯t care who, just give me women, more women.

    The one who came in was Rita.

    ¡¸I will be your partner next. Go ahead and indulge...... w-what a wonderfullyrge cock you have.¡¹

    Rita drops to the floor and greets me politely but her gaze is drawn to my cock.

    Without saying anything, I pick her back up, push her until her back is against the wall, then fuck her from the front.

    ¡¸Aaggu...... it¡¯s so thick......¡¹

    I lift up one of her legs and then push my rod into her vagina.

    Rita¡¯s lower half, especially her ass, is fleshy but I can still distinctly see the shape of my dick poking up from inside her stomach.

    When I thrust in an upward motion, the tip of my erged dick trespasses into her womb.

    ¡¸Ah, ah! The huge dick is inside! The huge dick just went inside my womb!!¡¹

    Rita sshes me as she squirts intensely, causing my further expanding meat rod to tremble not as I expected.

    We switch to a reverse standing position and I shake my hips wildly.

    ¡¸Nnhhooooo! Big dicks! Giant cocks! Super huge penises! It¡¯s just what I¡¯ve always dreamed of, this is the best!!¡¹

    Rita continuously shouts out dirty words but it doesn¡¯t take more than a few minutes for her to faint.

    ¡¸Uu......it hurts a little. It won¡¯t feel good even if you act recklessly. Why don¡¯t you calm down and go slowly?¡¹

    Alice ces her hands on my face and chides me as I thrust into her vagina.

    The only thing in my mind right now is swinging my hips.

    But her hole hasn¡¯t gotten wet in the least, so I¡¯ll put it in her ass instead.

    ¡¸Ah...... that¡¯s my asshole...... n, nhhhhooooh!! Cumming, cumming, cummingggg! Ahiiiiih!!¡¹

    Alice swings her hips, even with the knowledge that her ass will tear, screaming in pleasure before her consciousness flies away.

    After that, I keep embracing girls and switching them out for new ones when they pass out, creating a pile of bodies on the floor.

    My overflowing lust keeps my dick at peak size and it doesn¡¯t take long for any girl to fall over exhaustedly.

    Yoguri, the Kuu and Ruu sisters, even the highly experienced Leah all copse to the floor weakly and out of breath.

    I move on to Celia, Irijina, M, Luna, and Pipi but none of them were a match for me.

    It took a mere 10 minutes for all of them to drop down and squirt like a fountain.

    ¡¸Call the Treia sisters over as well!¡¹

    Nonna, who seems to have revived, summons Stephanie, Bridget and Felicie.

    When I embrace them, their eyes roll back in no time at all.

    Bridget was lewd enough to hold on for a bit, but it was only a few minutes more.

    ¡¸Call over the girls from the annex too!¡¹

    Eventually, all the women from the annex rush over.

    I get buried by the dozens of women but with my ever-expanding dick, it¡¯s getting to the point where the girls pass out just from pration.

    Stacks of girls were umting on the floor in no time and the moan of thest girl I made copse in the cowgirl position signaled theplete annihtion of the annex team.

    ¡¸T-the ones in training are also considered lovers!¡¹

    Polte and Gretel also came.

    ¡¸What is thissss!!?¡¹¡¸W-woof! Yelp, yelp, yelp!¡¹

    These amateur girls only added to the total victim count.

    When I pounded Gretel in the doggy style, she pisses herself with her butt raised high in the air.

    It feels like I¡¯ve been cumming for hours.

    I¡¯m getting thirsty here to I put my mouth to Polte and Gretel¡¯s crotch to slurp up their love juices.

    With that, I can keep going.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Get udia-san over here too!¡¹

    udia and ra show up.

    ¡¸Go ahead! Throw all your love at me!!¡¹

    udia is practically a sphere so I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t break no matter how hard I thrust into her.

    She squirts with every thrust I make and then ten times the amount of sweat would also leak out everywhere, but I was able to enjoy myself for more than ten minutes before she fainted.

    ¡¸Nonna-sama! There¡¯s nobody left to entertain him.¡¹

    ¡¸At this rate, he¡¯ll vite the pregnant women and young girls...... no, probably even the baby girls!¡¹

    Anything is fine as long as it has a hole.

    It really feels like I could settle for a little girl.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped...... invite the servants and maids. I¡¯ll give out a special bonus so recruit those who can help tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do it!¡¹¡¸Me too!¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll even do it for free!¡¹¡¸I want a big cock!¡¹

    A few momentster, maids and girls in charge ofundry came one after the other.

    I push them down, ram my dick inside them and then swing my hips.

    When the girls pass out and squirt, I put my mouth to their crotches to rehydrate myself...... repeatedly.

    Eventually, no more maids or servants came.

    ¡¸W-we really don¡¯t have any other girls for him!¡¹

    ¡¸At this rate, the master will move on to pregnant women! And the kids!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh...... this is thest resort! Make a promation to the city of Rafen! It will be an emergency recruitment of women for two gold a night!¡¹

    Not enough holes...... I don¡¯t care who, just let me stick my dick inside you.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t make it in time even if we start recruiting now!¡¹

    Without anymore partners in the house, I open the door and walk outside.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll also lure the maids who are married with rewards...... haah!¡¹

    I grab the shoulder of Nonna, who is turned around and giving instructions to her attendants, then drag her into the room.

    ¡¸Ah, girls save me!¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, it¡¯s toote. I will go and ry the message to the people now.¡¹

    ¡¸Your hole has gotten looser from the earlier sex so you should be fine...... I¡¯m sure of it.¡¹

    Nonna desperately clings to the door and looks longingly outside while I grab her ass and mercilessly shove my rod into her.

    ¡¸Nnhhhi!¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, she was making an incredible face.¡¹

    ¡¸Her tongue was sticking out and she was drooling...... it¡¯s like she¡¯s a naughty pervert.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember much of what happened after that.

    It felt like I slept with a snake, a mermaid, some familiar prostitutes, Lilian, and other actresses.

    I think I remember seeing Laurie moaning with an anguished face too.

    All I¡¯m sure of are the heaps of women everywhere from the bedroom to the halls, the living room, and even at the entrance, and also the intense pain of my dick being overworked.

    Nonna and Ca, who normally sit beside me when eating, are for some reason kneeling on their chairs at the other end of the table.

    Ca repeatedly hit Nonna but she¡¯s unusually quiet and not making anyebacks.

    Finally, the way the other girls are looking at me is weird.

    Let¡¯s change the mood.

    ¡¸Well, wasn¡¯t yesterday an intense night? My balls feel so light.¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t just intense.¡¹¡¸Celia-chan pushed herself too hard and is still asleep.¡¹¡¸Roughly 150 people...... unbelievable.¡¹

    What a waste that I can¡¯t remember anything.

    ¡¸Oh that reminds me, I haven¡¯t seen Kroll today. Where did he go?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it......¡¹¡¸It¡¯s not so much where he went.¡¹

    ¡¸About that-¡¹

    The one who nervously raised her voice was L, one of Kroll¡¯s lovers.

    Because of yesterday¡¯s incident, arge majority of the maids were worn out so she was asked to serve us instead.

    She should know what happened.

    ¡¸Actually, Kroll-sama was aroused yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    And so what?

    Why do I have to eat breakfast while listening to how Kroll became hard and started jacking off.

    ¡¸Recently, Kroll-sama...... well, he couldn¡¯t get it up maybe because he was worried about his size......¡¹

    Oh right, he became impotent for a while and was acting strange.

    So he¡¯s healed now, isn¡¯t that great?

    ¡¸Well he pursued us wildlyst night, but returned to how he used to be in the morning...... and became speechless. Even now, he¡¯s trying to get it back up by looking at my mother¡¯s naked body and frantically stroking himself.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Like I said before, so what?

    Why do I have to eat breakfast while listening to Kroll¡¯s erection problems.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    Nonna and Ca raise their voices.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you test it on that kid before you used it on Aegir?¡¹

    I see, using that drug with normal dosage also produces powerful effects.

    ¡¸If there is any of that drug left...... perhaps......¡¹

    You want me to give some to Kroll.

    That¡¯s probably what you want to say.

    ¡¸Sorry, I drank it all yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so......¡¹

    L¡¯s shoulders slump in disappointment.

    ¡¸By the way, that drug was unusually powerful. Where on earth did you buy something like that?¡¹

    Nonna looks down embarrassingly.

    ¡¸It was when we went to Libatis. It wasn¡¯t from a store, it was from a street vendor so I don¡¯t know much of the details.¡¹

    Fumu...... it¡¯ll be hard to find it even if I wanted to buy some for Kroll.

    He¡¯ll have to continue living as an impotent man.

    Was it fortunate or cruel that he saw hope during that one night?

    Nobody knew the answer.

    ¡¸Would you like some more soup?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, why not.¡¹

    The one who asked me is apparently one of the young girls I slept withst night.

    There wasn¡¯t enough help around here so she took the ce as one of the maids.

    Now that I look at her, she¡¯s still practically a child...... who I didn¡¯t think I would want to embrace.

    I must have been out of my mind that day.

    ¡¸Sorry about yesterday. Are you doing alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, rather I¡¯m...... ehehe.¡¹

    Being forcefully vited by a man might make her hate men.

    To try and let her make some pleasant memories of men, I called her out this morning so I could kiss her gently, fondle her breasts softly and carefully lick her crotch.

    She agonized in pleasure and climaxed countless times, and was even willing to let me prate her in the end.

    Of course I don¡¯t have a fetish for little girls so I declined but she¡¯s still smiling bashfully at me.

    Surely she isn¡¯t fearful of men anymore.

    She¡¯s still just a little girl but I still need to treasure her.

    When I was basking in the pleasure of doing a good need, I hear a loud sounde from the main entrance.

    The soldiers are shouting something while trying to stop the intruder.

    Don¡¯t tell me I stole some guy¡¯s wife during themotion yesterday and now he¡¯sing back to get me.

    ¡¸Ca-dono, I came to repay the loan you gave me in the past! Show yourself!¡¹

    Now that I listen carefully, they¡¯re asking for Ca.

    How strange.

    ¡¸Me? What¡¯s this about, let me check it out.¡¹

    Ca doesn¡¯t seem to remember doing anything like that and stands up with a curious face.

    I¡¯m a little interested too, so I¡¯ll also go take a peek.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 174,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 25,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (remorseful), Ca (remorseful), Mel (concubine, exhausted), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting), Kuu (lover, exhausted), Ruu (lover, exhausted), Mireille (lover, exhausted), Leah (lover, exhausted)

    Casie (???), Rita (head maid, exhausted), Yoguri (exhausted), Pipi (exhausted), Alice (torn ass)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (exhausted), Bridget (satisfied), Felicie (exhausted)

    Sebastian (butler, cleaning up afterwards), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    udia (satisfied, free-loader), ra (exhausted)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter), ??? (son?)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (growing)

    Subordinates (temporary): Celia (asleep), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (impotent), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer, exhausted), Polte (training supervisor, exhausted), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee, exhausted)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Totipa (everyone¡¯s wife)

    Assets: 20,660 gold (Servants Special Bonus -60), (Rafen Recruitment -100)

    Sexual Partners: 390, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 246: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘  Preparation for Departure

    <h4>Chapter 246: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢Ù Preparation for Departure</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Like I told you, I¡¯m an acquaintance. I¡¯m here to return the money I was lent and you¡¯re not even the person in question so why are you obstructing me?¡¹

    ¡¸You may be an acquaintance but I told you that you can¡¯t pass without an appointment! If we allow an intruder into the mansion, we¡¯ll be demoted! More so if you try something on Ca-sama. My wife and daughter will all be eaten up...... no, nevermind.¡¹

    A female is arguing with the guards at the main entrance.

    One seems to be saying ¡°let me pass¡± while the other is saying ¡°you will not pass¡±.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really rare for me to get a visitor, I¡¯ll at least see who it is.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here too. There¡¯s an off chance that they could be a desperate assassin.¡¹

    When Ca and I arrive at the main entrance, the guard quickly greets us with a salute.

    He¡¯s making a face like he made a huge mistake, then stares detestfully at the female.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll do anything to him just because there was a fuss here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare for Ca to get a visitor after all. ......so, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I get the guard to lower his spear and ask the question while inspecting the female.

    She appears to be around 20 years old and quite tall for a woman at around 170 cm.

    I can tell, even from above her thick clothes, that her abdomen and limbs are thin, unlike the sturdy impression given off by Irijina.

    I¡¯ve looked long and hard at her chest area but I can¡¯t see anything but the slightest bulge, so her breasts are considerablycking.

    She¡¯s wearing an ankle-long fur coat, which is normal for the winter season, and a hood which is pulled over her head to cover up to her eyebrows. From the opening, I was able to catch a tiny glimpse of her pale green hair.

    It was natural for the guard not to let her pass.

    She¡¯s hiding her face with a hood, she has a small knife at her waist and is even carrying a bow on her back.

    That is clearly suspicious and if he were to let her pass, his wife and daughter would have been taken away from him as punishment.

    ¡¸I came to return the gold I borrowed from Ca-dono from a while ago. Could you let me meet her?¡¹

    I ask the woman while holding back Ca, who looked like she wanted to say something.

    ¡¸I see, so you met her in the past. Then all I have to do is call her, right?¡¹

    The woman looks carefully at my face and then Ca¡¯s face before nodding.

    She should have met Ca before but she doesn¡¯t seem to recognize her face.

    So that proves this guest isn¡¯t normal.

    ¡¸Restrain her. Make sure not to hurt her.¡¹

    I have to make her exin what circumstances she has.

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹

    The two guards try to grab her but what happened next was beyond expectations.

    She slips through the hands of the guard trying to hold her down, grabs the guard¡¯s arm instead and throws him over her shoulder.

    The soldier quickly draws his sword but the weapon was kicked out of his hand by the woman.

    What excellent skill.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it then, gotta make sure not to injure her......¡¹

    I approach the woman bare-handed and try to grab her.

    She tries to throw me like she did the other soldier, but my heavier body makes it hard for her to lift me up.

    I¡¯m able to wrap my arms around her and push her to the ground.

    ¡¸Kuh, let me go, stop this!¡¹

    I take advantage of the frenzied struggling to touch her chest and I really can¡¯t feel the shape of her breasts.

    Since I¡¯m pinning her to the ground, I take the opportunity presented to me to push my crotch up against her ass. It feels nice and soft.

    She¡¯s a quick and nimble woman who isn¡¯t particrly strong. Once I pin her down like this, she can¡¯t do anything.

    After seeing me take control of the situation, Ca stands in front of the woman.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Ca and I don¡¯t know anyone like you. You¡¯re a pretty bad liar, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    However the woman doesn¡¯t give up.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way. You¡¯re a fake! You don¡¯t look anything like the Ca I know!¡¹

    How courageous of her to say that to the actual person.

    Still, this is too foolish of a move for a person who is scheming to do something.

    ¡¸Ca was way more beautiful than you!¡¹

    ¡¸This bitch......¡¹

    Ca gets angry and swings her arm back.

    She was always a strong-willed woman to begin with.

    ¡¸Above all, she should be a woman with outrageouslyrge breasts!¡¹

    The hand she raised stops in midair and then Ca looks up at me.

    ¡¸Where did you meet her?¡¹

    ¡¸Tortoent in Libatis.¡¹

    It matches.

    ¡¸What color was her hair?¡¹

    ¡¸A pretty brown color.¡¹

    I see, the pieces areing together.

    ¡¸What did you mean when you said you were lent money?¡¹

    ¡¸She bought a vitality potion which I made myself. I didn¡¯t have any money on hand so I couldn¡¯t give any change back to her.¡¹

    It¡¯s pretty much confirmed now.

    ¡¸Did she refer to herself using ¡®watakushi¡¯?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    That was the final confirmation necessary.

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    I let the woman stand up from the ground and brush any dirt or dust off her.

    ¡¸It seems this was a misunderstanding. Sorry for treating you like that...... I¡¯ll have your clothes washed so go inside and eat something.¡¹

    The woman looks at me dubiously with the sudden change in attitude.

    ¡¸You do that. I¡¯m going to chew out that idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with just returning the money to Ca-dono......¡¹

    ¡¸You can do that after I introduce you to someone. I¡¯ll be giving them a good spanking before though.¡¹

    After that, Ca storms off back into the dining hall.

    ¡¸What is it, getting up from your seat in the middle of a meal is indecent, wait Ca, what are you doing!? Hey, stop it! Both the front and back belong to Aegir-sama...... oww! Why are you hitting me, stop it! Kyaah!!¡¹

    I listen to Nonna¡¯s screams and the pping sounds while guiding the woman to the guest room.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...... I¡¯m actually named Nonna...... I deceived you with Ca¡¯s name......¡¹

    Nonna lowers her head while Ca watches angrily with her hands on her hips.

    Apparently, she was embarrassed to buy something like an aphrodisiac and used Ca¡¯s name to try and hide that.

    ¡¸Muu...... using another person¡¯s name isn¡¯t very praiseworthy but what¡¯s done is done. There is no need to apologize any more than this.¡¹

    After saying that, the woman takes out eight silver coins and ces it on the table.

    She went to all that effort just to deliver a few coins, what an honest and upright girl.

    ¡¸As you can see, we are pretty well off and we did cause you trouble, so you can just keep it.¡¹

    Ca says.

    That¡¯s right, she was pushed to the ground and her clothes got covered with dirt.

    On top of that, even though it was over her clothes, I did feel up her nonexistent boobs and pushed my crotch up against her butt.

    I think I won¡¯t mind letting her keep eight silver.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. Not returning something I borrowed would make me the same as a beggar. It is an act to be ashamed of.¡¹

    ¡®Besides¡¯, the woman adds.

    ¡¸I crossed the river and thend of ash so I could return the money. All that effort would be in vain if you do not ept it.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, where did youe from?¡¹

    I want to know too.

    ¡¸Our home is deep in the dense forest on the west bank of the Teries river.¡¹

    I picture a map in my mind.

    South of the group of city states, west of the Divine nation of Altair and across the river is the unexplored primordial forest and wend region.

    There are no fields in the forest because of the thick vegetation and many monsters roam about so not many people dare to venture there to live.

    Only a small fraction of people would explore the area for rare herbs and materials.

    ¡¸Your home is in such a ce? I didn¡¯t think a city would be there.¡¹

    The woman looks away almost like she said something she wasn¡¯t supposed to.

    She must the type of person who can¡¯t lie.

    But now I can make somewhat of a prediction.

    Actually, I saw what was under her hood when I was holding her down earlier.

    That is, I saw her cute ears.

    ¡¸Uu, so you saw them. I guess there¡¯s no helping it now......¡¹

    After some inner conflict, the woman removes the hood she kept on even as she entered the house.

    What was revealed were her beautiful face with delicate features, her pale green hair tied up behind her head...... and the pointy, skin-colored ears much longer than those of a human.

    ¡¸I am Natia, an elf adventurer.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca stop moving.

    Stories have described elves living deep in forests, but this is the first time I¡¯ve actually seen one in person.

    Natia must be nervous, expecting people to scream in reaction.

    Her ears are also twitching restlessly.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eei¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Wah! What are you doing!?¡¹

    Nonna and Ca move simultaneously to the woman¡¯s side to feel her ears.

    I take advantage of the confusion and put my hand on her thigh.

    ¡¸I mean, they just make you want to touch them. These things are against the rules.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, they feel slightly warm. How wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t get enough.¡¹

    Natia seems to be writhing ufortably from having her ears felt up on both sides.

    ¡¸S-stop it! My ears are sensitive, so my body gets all tingly when you touch them so much!¡¹

    I see, her thighs are getting hotter too.

    I wonder if I can go further up her leg.

    ¡¸Eeeh, c¡¯mon.¡¹

    ¡¸Just a little bit more......¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit more and I¡¯ll reach the ce with hair......¡¹

    ¡¸Will you stop already!¡¹

    Natia brushes Nonna¡¯s and Ca¡¯s hands away while I get kicked.

    Crap, she noticed me.

    ¡¸Ahem! All of you are really hopeless!¡¹

    Natia is pretty mad but naturally lets the three of us off easy.

    This situation is so pleasant for some reason.

    After that, her mood was improved with some sweets and we talked about various things.

    There is a vige in the primordial forest where elves gathered and she was apparently also born there.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t just one settlement. It seems the elves split up into several smaller groups...... and there isn¡¯t much interaction between them. There isn¡¯t any conflict between groups but there is no cooperation either. Most elves spend their whole lives around their own vige.¡¹

    The primordial forest is a harsh environment for humans to live in but to the elves who have grown ustomed to the forest, they feel blessed to have an unlimited number of gifts provided for them.

    Plenty of food are avable for them to eat such as fruits and mushrooms, and thoughts like hunger or thirst never even cross their minds.

    ¡¸Uu, I don¡¯t want this.¡¹

    Natia pushes the dried meat, which was served alongside the sweets, far away from her.

    ¡¸In our vige, we don¡¯t eat much meat. It¡¯s something we eat when we get injured and have no other choice. I don¡¯t know about the other viges...... to be honest, I can¡¯t really handle meat from animals.¡¹

    Fumufumu, I¡¯m learning more about the beings known as elves.

    ¡¸Even so, your bow and sword look pretty used.¡¹

    Ca is fiddling with the elf¡¯s belongings.

    ¡¸There are poisonous snakes, monsters, and those we can¡¯tmunicate with after all. They¡¯re for self-protection whenever I travel.¡¹

    Looking at this the other way, it means there are animals they canmunicate with.

    ¡¸ording to what you said, elves don¡¯t often leave their viges but you¡¯ve traveled such long distance back then and this time.¡¹

    Natia smiles at Nonna¡¯sment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little different. I¡¯ve been traveling here and there every so often since a while ago, even those in my vige think I¡¯m strange. I don¡¯t really have a ce I belong to in there.¡¹

    Fumu, the pelt she¡¯s wearing and the sword she¡¯s been using seem to be made by humans.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a wanderer but I¡¯m quite talented. I¡¯m confident in my skills with a bow and a sword, and I¡¯m also proficient at acrobatics. During my travels, I¡¯ve also gotten good at making potions.¡¹

    ¡¸You were easily defeated by Aegir though.¡¹

    Ca interrupts with some teasing remarks, which somewhat hurts her feelings and makes her eyebrows wrinkle up.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t even trying to defeat him! If I was serious...... no, sorry I probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. I really thought I was going to be strangled to death.¡¹

    Her moves were decent, but I didn¡¯t feel like I would lose to her at all.

    However boasting of your strength against a woman is a little ridiculous so I¡¯ll just smile here.

    Oh, I almost forgot.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I wanted to ask about the drug you sold to Nonna. There is actually someone in our house who is impotent, so could you make the potion again? I have no problem with paying.¡¹

    ording to L, when Kroll drank that drugst night, he disyed the lust simr to that of a middle-aged man from a bar in a run-down district, and he was persistently going at them for the entire night.

    I don¡¯t think a drug would be enough to fix everything but it¡¯s better than nothing for now.

    ¡¸Aah, a potion to assist with baby-making. ......mmm, I used a lot of herbs that only grow in the forest of my home so I can¡¯t really make it here.¡¹

    That¡¯s unfortunate.

    ¡¸......for example, I would make it in exchange for these sweets, but there isn¡¯t really time for that in my vige.¡¹

    Natia seems to have gotten fond of those sweets and is stuffing her face with them.

    They¡¯re actually Casie¡¯s portion but I haven¡¯t seen her since yesterday.

    ¡¸Your vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I also intended to go straight back after returning the money I borrowed.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind me asking, did something happen?¡¹

    Natia stops putting sweets in her mouth and goes into thinking.

    ¡¸Hmmm...... it¡¯s not really something which I can¡¯t tell you......¡¹

    Right at that moment, a maid brings in a freshly baked lemon pie.

    ¡¸It must be some sort of fate for you to tell us. Could you exin while eating this pie? There¡¯s juice here for you too.¡¹

    Natia¡¯s eyes sparkle after she takes one bite.

    The pies Maria bakes is iparable to those sold in your average shop.

    ¡¸W-well, I guess I can. It appears that a nest of orcs was discovered close to our vige. One or two of them aren¡¯t too problematic...... but we¡¯re suffering casualties with so many of them appearing.¡¹

    Natia makes an unhappy face.

    Orcs attack and eat humans, plus they also rape women.

    They¡¯re not particrly pleasant things.

    I look at the beautiful elf in front of me.

    It makes me upset just by imagining an orc holding this pretty elf down, viting and breaking her.

    More so, it would be worse if the orcs killed her.

    The one who will attain this slender beauty is me.

    ¡¸Do you need help?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure I can manage a group of orcs.

    Besides, Natia will have to travel a long distance again to go back.

    She might get captured and raped by bandits or an evil feudal lord along the way.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine, I hear a subjugation unit will be formed soon and Felteris will be there too.¡¹

    ¡¸Felteris?¡¹

    ¡¸Felteris is the vige¡¯s strongest warrior and is way more adept with the bow and sword than I am. She¡¯s a female elf warrior.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸The proud female elf warriors will not lose to a mere orc. Even if they¡¯re surrounded.¡¹

    I still feel anxious for some reason.

    ¡¸I think I should stille help. I just can¡¯t leave some elven girls alone when I hear they¡¯re in trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!? Don¡¯t tell me you intend to go by yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you should leave that to somebody else!¡¹

    I think about it for a bit.

    Sending soldiers means either Leopolt or Tristan will have to go.

    Taking Leopolt away from his work would dy practical training and Tristan doesn¡¯t have any battle strength himself.

    M has a job to do in protecting the order of the city, and Irijina¡¯s an idiot so she would probably lose sight of her objective if dispatched alone.

    More importantly, I can¡¯t send women against a horde of orcs.

    ¡¸Besides, I can¡¯t move any soldiers.¡¹

    Geographically, passing through Altair is out of the question, which means I¡¯ll have to go through the group of city states or Libatis.

    I can¡¯t barge in leading a fully armed army.

    The most optimal solution would be to secretly send a small group.

    ¡¸But you still have to return to the capital for the new year¡¯s greetings!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back before then.¡¹

    If I can¡¯t make it back in time, I can tell them I¡¯m sick.

    I¡¯ll give them an excuse like ¡®there¡¯s an abscess growing on my dick¡¯ or something.

    ¡¸I heard that not many peoplee back alive after entering the dangerous primordial forest......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Natia will be there right?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess you won¡¯t be killed in the forest if you¡¯re with me.¡¹

    See, everything will be fine.

    ¡¸Besides, acting like a noble or feudal lord so muchtely is too confining...... it¡¯s nice to go wild and do as I wish asionally.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Didn¡¯t you go wildst night!?¡¹¡¹

    Let¡¯s not say those things to each other.

    My memory is a little hazy too.

    ¡¸Please wait! I didn¡¯t say it was okay for you toe yet.¡¹

    We¡¯ve already discussed this much and Natia is telling me to wait.

    ¡¸It will be a big deal if I were to bring humans back to the vige. I can¡¯t do something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that...... we¡¯re friends right, you let me touch your boobs and ass already.¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, you did that on purpose!! You made me think it was an ident during our struggle...... you lecherous man!¡¹

    For some reason, it doesn¡¯t upset me when Natia curses at me.

    Rather, it arouses me slightly.

    ¡¸How about this, as an apology for the rude actions against you, I¡¯ll escort you back to your vige. In addition, I¡¯ll buy the potion from you. And then, I¡¯ll help out with the extermination of orcs if possible...... of course, I won¡¯t enter the vige if the elves don¡¯t want me to. How does that sound?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t me me for what happens then, okay? You probably won¡¯t be allowed in the vige, you know?¡¹

    The worried expression on her face tells me she¡¯s just an honest and naive girl.

    I want to make her mine by all means now.

    No, she might already be my woman already, I¡¯m sure of it.

    That means I have to protect her no matter what.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just pick a few people to go with me, so please treat me well from now on.¡¹

    When I extend my hand towards her, she does the same.

    As expected of an adventurer, she has knowledge about human greetings.

    When I pull her in closer for a hug, her body flinches before tentatively returning the favor.

    Umu, seems like she¡¯s okay with hugs.

    I finally wrap my arms around her shoulder, bringing my hand behind her head while closing in on her lips.

    ¡¸Wait right there!¡¹

    She still hasn¡¯t given up yet.

    ¡¸This is how humans greet each other. It¡¯s good manners for humans to press their lips together and twirl tongues.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... -not! Even I know the meaning of a kiss! You perverted man!¡¹

    I thought she believed me for a second, but I guess not.

    I got kneed in the crotch for that.

    ¡¸Uwaah, that looked like it hurt.¡¹¡¸He¡¯s writhing in pain.¡¹

    I listen to Nonna and Cament as I think about the members to take with me.

    ¡¸Kroll is definitely going, Alice as well since she can use magic...... no, the enemies are orcs. Irijina should be fine, Mack will be reliable too...... and then we need a shield.¡¹

    I decided to go with Mack, Kroll, Irijina, and Christoph. These four should be good enough.

    ¡¸M-my knee! It hit something hard......¡¹

    Natia rolls on the ground, clutching her knee in pain.

    It¡¯ll be bad if she injures her knee before our journey.

    She should put some ointment on it.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 23 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Citizens: 174,000. Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 25,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family: Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (???), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    udia (free-loader), ra (female attendant)

    Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina, Amata, Anastasia (daughters); Antonio, ude, Gilbard, Reiner, Bartolome (sons); Rose (foster daughter), ??? (son?)

    Non-humans: Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (growing), Natia (Elf Adventurer)

    Subordinates (temporary): Celia (asleep), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Totipa (everyone¡¯s wife)

    Assets: 20,660 gold

    Sexual Partners: 390, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 247: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘¡ The Elvesâ€™ Circumstances

    <h4>Chapter 247: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢Ú The Elves¡¯ Circumstances</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The Next Day

    Before the sun could rise in thete mornings of winter, we and Natia get preparations ready and gather in front of the mansion.

    ¡¸Celia is in quite the deep sleep.¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t back to her normal self even after sleeping for an entire day and didn¡¯t even wake up when I secretly snuck a peek in her room earlier.

    Normally, the keen girl would jump up and happily greet me whether it¡¯s in the middle of the night or early in the morning.......

    I guess I really overdid it that time when I had her upside down from there.

    I¡¯ll be more careful next time.

    ¡¸Are you sure? If you leave her behind, Celia-dono will be sad.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be so, but bringing her along when she¡¯s not capable of fighting well could cause an unrecoverable injury.¡¹

    Last night, I received a letter from Lintbloom regarding the new weapon and the idea for the chandelier I requested, so I ordered Celia to lead the escort squad and act as the convoy.

    If I didn¡¯t, she might have broke free of everyone trying to hold her back and chased after me.

    If I give her orders, she won¡¯t ignore them.

    The path between Lintbloom and Rafen is maintained too so she won¡¯t encounter bandits.

    ck beasts do show up rarely, although she should be fine if the heavily armed escort unit is with her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m actually more worried about Alice. Why did I bring her?¡¹

    Instead of bringing a woman to a battle with orcs, I should have left her back home on the off chance that something bad would happen.

    But because of Irijina¡¯s insistent rmendation...... rather she just picked Alice up and put her on the back of her own horse.

    ¡¸Alice-dono¡¯s magic is really powerful! In a battle with so few people, she¡¯ll be a great asset to us!!¡¹

    I also know the power of Alice¡¯s magic.

    She can probably face the enemy, even if they are orcs, and turn them to dust in an instant if she wanted.

    ¡¸Mm, I haven¡¯t used my magic at alltely so I have a full tank. It should be fine.¡¹

    Alice is the same as usual, looking down slightly while showing a little enthusiasm.

    Her remaining magic energy seems to be linked with the color of her hair, which is glowing a bright red right now.

    ¡¸But you aren¡¯t the quickest.¡¹

    My worries persist.

    Alice¡¯s magic is certainly extremely powerful when she¡¯s on the attacking side, however Alice herself is still just a simple girl against anybody who manages to get in close unexpectedly, actually she¡¯s probably one of the slowest and clumsiest out of all the girls.

    Moreover, no matter who the opponent is, it¡¯s an instant knockout if they touch her asshole.

    She¡¯ll instantly sink into a swamp of pleasure and, without resisting, easily let herself be vited.

    She doesn¡¯t like sex as much as me or the other girls but when she gets in the mood and lets me fuck her, she likes it in the ass.

    Simply putting an index finger in her asshole makes her drool and howl like a bitch in heat.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine...... I¡¯m wearing thicker pants...... I want to be useful to you sometimes too......¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, everything will be fine with me protecting you! In fact, with this female knight and female mage, we won¡¯t be ovee by mere orcs...... mggh mgah!! What are you doing!?¡¹

    Alice¡¯s hands circled around from behind to cover Irijina¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Sorry, had a, bad feeling.¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure but I think Alice just did a meritorious deed.

    In the end, the ones who will be apanying me and Natia are Irijina, Alice, Mack, Kroll and Christoph.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time to depart. Still, I can never get used to riding a horse.¡¹

    Natia says before patting my back.

    Being someone who loves animals, Natia isn¡¯t used to treating horses like tools and riding them.

    The seven of us ride five horses and head to our destination.

    Alice rides behind Irijina on the same horse while Natia rides behind me on the same horse.

    Natia hasn¡¯t ridden a horse before but she apparently understands the feelings of the horse so she doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s anything difficult.

    Naturally, I offered a horse for her but Schwartz got in the way.

    He would neigh and stamp his hooves menacingly whenever she tried to ride the other horse.

    Left without much choice, I put her on Schwartz behind me and then he contently bobs his head up and down.

    I¡¯m sure this perverted horse just wanted to taste the feeling of the ass of the first elf he¡¯s ever seen.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Stop, stop, it tickles when you lick me that much.¡¹

    Schwartz shows affection by licking Natia while the elfughs happily, trying to brush him away with her hand.

    ¡¸Despite having such arge body, this horse is quite needy. He seems to be treating me like his mother. It¡¯s like he feels angry whenever I try to mount another horse because his mother is being taken away.¡¹

    Natia gently strokes Schwartz¡¯s back.

    ¡¸......is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, us elves can understand the words and feelings of animals. Of course, that doesn¡¯t include evil monsters or irrational beasts.¡¹

    That¡¯s not it.

    You can understand his words but that doesn¡¯t mean you can see through to the depths of his heart.

    I can tell though.

    Schwartz is acting so sweet to deceive her.

    He doesn¡¯t see her as his mother, he just wants her to think he¡¯s cute so that he can target her holes when he sees an opening.

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ll let you do that. I¡¯m the one who will take her holes.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs loudly.

    ¡¸? What are you talking about?¡¹

    It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s just depart quickly.

    I would hate it if Leopolt finds me and starts rambling on about something else.

    ¡¸Leopolt-dono says ¡°To jump into danger and leave your own territory with but a few subordinates is an admirable thing to do. You have my utter respect.¡± as apliment to you! He also praises you by saying ¡°It¡¯s something I can¡¯t do. Doing all that for a single woman without thinking of the consequences is impressive.¡±. ¡¹

    Without replying, I grab Irijina¡¯s breasts strongly.

    ¡¸That hurts!!¡¹

    I knead them and pinch her nipples with my fingers before letting go.

    Just thinking about his words gets me irritated.

    Adolph was also toldter about what was going on and could only sigh, telling me to at least get the elves to trade us some useful medicines while I¡¯m at it.

    He¡¯s an idiot too, look at this roster.

    Alice is an introvert and can¡¯t negotiate with them, Mack doesn¡¯t speak, and Irijina and I know nothing about doing business.

    Kroll shouldn¡¯t be able to discuss about business and Christoph is Christoph.

    ¡¸Time to depart!!¡¹

    Thinking about this more will only annoy me.

    I turn around to check if Natia is properly holding on and see that her face is all red.

    She¡¯s looking back and forth between me and Irijina and seems to be speechless.

    ¡¸Y-y-your breasts...... awawawawa.¡¹

    Breasts? What about them?

    Don¡¯t tell me the woman who creates aphrodisiacs is blushing over seeing breasts fondled.

    In any case, things won¡¯t progress if we chat about it. Let¡¯s just walk forward.

    ¡¸A man just grabbed a woman¡¯s breasts! I-I¡¯ve never seen that before......¡¹

    Natia is mumbling something as I get her to ride behind me and urge the horse forward.

    Schwartz is rocking his body as he walks so I try to get him to stop by letting out a big fart.

    But then I get punched in the back of the head by Natia.

    We head south from Rafen and then proceed west after reaching Zan Dora to enter the group of city states.

    The elf¡¯s vige is located close to the center of the primordial forest and it¡¯s easiest to enter from the southern bank of the Teries river on the side of the city states.

    Since we aren¡¯t apanied by a carriage, our travel speed is extremely fast.

    It didn¡¯t take more than a few days for us to reach the boundary of the city states and then decided to proceed on foot from there.

    A small group like this shouldn¡¯t alert them to any suspicious activity and we should be able to pass through smoothly.

    ¡¸If bandits don¡¯t appear then we won¡¯te across monsters either. Peace is nice but it¡¯s a bit boring. Natia, could you tell me more about the elves?¡¹

    ¡¸......geez, if you promise not to fool around, I will.¡¹

    Natia says with a sullen expression.

    On the way here, I put Natia in front of me because I thought she couldn¡¯t see the scenery if she stayed behind me, but then I couldn¡¯t help ying with her ears waving around in my face. The first time I pinched them lightly, the second time I blew on them, and the third time I bit them softly.

    As a result, she went back to riding behind me and I was left with a red hand mark on my cheek.

    ¡¸Of course. I promise.¡¹

    Kroll and the others also seemed to be curious and lined up their horses with me.

    Irijina is in the front singing a marching song loudly. I¡¯ll leave her alone.

    Alice who is riding behind her is...... hey now, her hand is reaching behind her and down her pants, plus she¡¯s grinding her hips strangely, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s doing that.

    ¡¸Fumu...... I think I¡¯ve said this before but no elves leave the vige besides me. It won¡¯t make for an interesting story.¡¹

    Despite saying that, Natia told me about other various things.

    ¡¸My vige is right in the middle of the primordial forest. It¡¯s a little hotter than here and is very humid...... well, it¡¯s not a big difference I guess. It¡¯s a ce where there are rows of giant trees over 100 meters tall and rampantly growing undergrowths.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh...... suchrge trees are there?¡¹

    Christoph expresses his amazement.

    Stupidly tall trees don¡¯t exist in the forests of the central ins.

    I heard there are some trees like that here and there in the Empire...... I guess they grow pretty big when it¡¯s hot.

    I take a peek at Natia¡¯s chest.

    Or maybe not.

    ¡¸We choose the biggest tree amongst all of them and then make our home there. If we¡¯re too close to the ground, small poisonous insects or snakes or even the problematic orcs we¡¯re going to face are too numerous and annoying.¡¹

    She continues exining.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t just our vige. The other elf viges often do the same and choose to create their homes in giant trees.¡¹

    I¡¯m looking forward to seeing a pretty elfdy.

    ¡¸I mentioned it yesterday too, but we don¡¯t wee anybody to our tree, not even elves from other viges. For humans like you, there definitely won¡¯t be a warm reception waiting. ......I¡¯ll try and talk to them though.¡¹

    Mmm, Natia is truly a good girl.

    It¡¯s the best when a woman not only has good looks but also a nice personality.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so embarrassing!¡¹

    I identally spoke my mind.

    Natia blushes and yells at me, but that only makes her more cute.

    ¡¸Are the other elves as pretty as you?¡¹

    Christoph ising at her with ttery as well.

    ¡¸Hm? The elves living in the forest all look simr to me.¡¹

    Natia doesn¡¯t notice thepliment and lets thement pass.

    Schwartz shows his teeth andughs at Christoph.

    ¡¸To be tempted by sex is to be foolish.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Kroll is mumbling.

    I heard from L about you, how on the night you drank the aphrodisiac you sniffed her ass endlessly while she stood against the window.

    You were just like a middle-aged man in your persistency.

    ¡¸Going from the south, we¡¯ll be passing through more wends than forest. Both the humidity and temperature will be high, and I guess it won¡¯t be a veryfortable environment for us...... but there are elves who like that kind of ce and live there too.¡¹

    The wend regions with high humidity and temperature is definitely unpleasant to say the least.

    Lots of poisonous bugs buzz around too, making it worse just like summer.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what they call themselves...... but we just call them marsh elves or ck elves. To be clear, they¡¯re both derogatory terms but we don¡¯t have any other words to name them.¡¹

    So stuff like that happens in the elf world too.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said before that us elves are indifferent to those of other viges, didn¡¯t I? On the other hand, we treat any kind of trouble like minor harassment and blood is never shed. ......but it¡¯s a different story with the ck elves. They¡¯re way too unlike us...... our living areas are separated so we don¡¯t normally encounter each other, but if we somehow sh-¡¹

    She sighs and buries her face in my back.

    ¡¸There have been battles in the past where lives were taken. There have been times where the number of casualties were huge.¡¹

    ¡¸The elf world seems harsh too. How scary.¡¹

    Natia res at Christoph who jokes around casually.

    Stupid, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not popr with women.

    ¡¸You¡¯re all elves so is there a way to avoid killing each other...... maybe it¡¯s not our ce to say anything.¡¹

    Natia smiles bitterly,menting how humans are just as unreasonable.

    ¡¸Of course we try to talk it out whenever a fight breaks out, but it never goes well. The ck elves are savage.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem like we should continue talking about this topic any longer.

    There is something I want to ask no matter what though.

    ¡¸About those ck elves...... what do they look like?¡¹

    If these barbaric elves living in the marsh look like a goblin¡¯s head stuck on an elf¡¯s body, I would be fine allying with the elves in Natia¡¯s vige and eliminating them in the future.

    ¡¸Their faces and bodies aren¡¯t that different from ours, except they¡¯re stronger and move slower. Also, apparently many of the girls have indecentlyrge breasts and asses.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸They haverge breasts, you say!?¡¹¡¹

    Cristoph¡¯s voice oveps with mine.

    Schwartz also cries out happily.

    Not good, if they look like the other elves but withrger breasts, I can¡¯t just back Natia¡¯s elves then.

    ¡¸And also the color of their skin is dark brown or ck. That¡¯s the reason we call them ck elves.¡¹

    ¡¸Dark brown, you say!?¡¹

    I turn around instinctively.

    Who was it that made that deep voice just now?

    Now that I look, Christoph also seems surprised, and Mack is silent as usual with his mouth in the shape of the character ¡®¤Ø¡¯, don¡¯t tell me that I was the one who did that.

    That reminds me, Mack kept choosing the healthy-looking girls with tanned skin whenever he went to the brothel.

    This isn¡¯t good, the image I once had in my head of the ck elves having goblin heads has now changed to a group of beautiful elves with tanned skin fighting with theirrge tits bouncing around.

    I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against an army like that.

    There¡¯s no other choice but to surrender without resistance and lower my pants.

    ¡¸With that said, we haven¡¯t made contact with the ck elves in a while. Right now, the problem is with the horde of orcs.¡¹

    Natia lightly hits my back as if to conclude the topic of ck elves.

    We arrive at the port on the northern coast of the Teries river.

    After paying the ferryman of the boat a little more than one silver, he sends us across.

    The ferryman thanks us in an exaggerated manner before leering at the hooded Natia and Alice.

    ¡¸What do you want with me!?¡¹

    Being so upstream, the width of even a river asrge as the Teries river is narrow, so the time it takes to travel from one side to the other on boat is extremely short.

    Not as much needs to be tolerated before it was okay to kick the ferryman into the river.

    The man flowed slowly downstream while the boat floated towards the opposite shore. Alice seemed deeply interested but Natia was used to seeing it being an elf adventurer.

    She rests her chin on the table listlessly andins.

    ¡¸No humans lived on the south coast during my ancestors¡¯ time. It was after a city and a port was built here that humans starteding here for things like herbs and jewels. I really want to do something about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, it¡¯s a foreign nation¡¯s matter. Are there any humans who meddle with your vige?¡¹

    Natia shakes her head.

    ¡¸No, there aren¡¯t any humans who can even reach our vige. If they go straight ahead without knowing the path, they¡¯lle across bottomless swamps, a nest of poisonous snakes and the dwelling of giant spiders.¡¹

    That¡¯s why the price of the potion made with the ingredients from this forest is so high.

    ¡¸The time I have trouble is when I leave my vige to go to the ins. It¡¯s such a pain when I bump into exploring humans and they find out I¡¯m an elf......¡¹

    They would definitely ask her to guide them to her vige after all.

    ¡¸Or...... this is what overwhelmingly happens the most, but when I do and they¡¯re already dead...... or when it¡¯s just about time to depart and they find out about me all of a sudden, I just lose motivation.¡¹

    Please continue guiding us, we won¡¯t be unpleasant objects.

    ¡¸That way is a shortcut but the bush is thick and the ground is damp. It¡¯s better if we go through the animal trail on the right.¡¹

    Our pace dropped significantly after we entered the forest on our horses.

    But we should still be several times faster than normal if we listen to Natia.

    Further down the road, we encountered a pack of wolves once.

    ¡¸Wolves huh, everyone check your weapons.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s skewering time!!¡¹¡¸mes......¡¹¡¸Just be the rust on my sword.¡¹¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!¡¹

    Christoph is already done before we even get attacked by the wolves.

    He fell off his horse when he tried to draw his sword hastily.

    Natia holds us off while we prepare for battle, then stands in front of the pack of wolves.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. ......hey there, we are strong. I know you are hungry but you¡¯re in for some pain if you challenge us. Go and look for deer or boars like you always do.¡¹

    She approaches thergest wolf of the pack, which is probably the boss, and talks to it.

    When she does, the wolf bares its fangs and growls before whimpering and turning tail.

    The other wolves naturally follow the lead wolf and disappear into the forest.

    ¡¸Those wolves were just hungry and couldn¡¯t distinguish what we were. If I just teach them that we¡¯re strong, they won¡¯t challenge us.¡¹

    Her expression of relief is probably because we could settle the situation without having to kill the wolves.

    ¡¸So it was true that you can talk with animals.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Elves live with the forest. They can at leastmunicate with the living things inhabiting the ce.¡¹

    Schwartz suddenly stops moving.

    What is it, go forward already.

    When I flick his ears with my finger, Natia gets angry and pulls on my ear from behind.

    Ow, that hurts.

    ¡¸Gosh! Don¡¯t do something so mean! He¡¯s scared after seeing that wolf from earlier. Look, it¡¯s saying ¡°mommy, I¡¯m scared¡±!¡¹

    She dismounts from behind me and holds Schwartz¡¯s head in her arms, gently stroking him as well.

    ¡¸There, there, it¡¯s not scary anymore. The wolf is gone and I¡¯m here with you. You¡¯re such a scaredy cat despite having such a big body.¡¹

    Natia talks sweetly while continuing to soothe Schwartz.

    The horse rubs its nose against her meager chest.

    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken......Natia.¡¹

    There¡¯s no way this guy would be scared of some wolf.

    He would charge forward to stamp a bear or a ck beast to death.

    This pervert of a horse is lying to you by using the fact that you understand animals to get you to be affectionate with him.

    I¡¯m unwilling to admit it but I understand what Schwartz is thinking way more than Natia does.

    This guy can only see Natia¡¯s ass, breasts and the hole within her pants.

    Look, he¡¯s making such a slovenly face and his dick is getting bigger too.

    ¡¸Kyah! Geez, you¡¯re such a needy child.¡¹

    As Schwartz neighs happily, I give his stomach a nice hard kick with my heel.

    Get a move on, you perverted horse.

    And so we finally reached the giant tree where her vige is.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge......¡¹

    Christoph looks up the tree dumbfoundedly.

    It¡¯s not just big, it looks taller than 150 meters.

    I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.

    ¡¸Fueh......¡¹

    Alice and Irijina also look surprised.

    Natia seems proud.

    ¡¸This tree was around even before my mother was born so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s over a thousand years old. To us, this tree is our vige.¡¹

    Natia tells us to wait here before easily climbing up the tree.

    Looking carefully, I can see stairs attached to the trunk of the tree, which is practically like one enormous building.

    However, a shrill voice from above cried out before she even climbed up ten meters.

    ¡¸What are you thinking!?¡¹

    Natia flinches as she stops moving.

    ¡¸You were wandering about during such a critical time and now you¡¯ve even brought humans back to the vige...... you should be ashamed of yourself!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can exin.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not listening to me!¡¹

    The owner of the voice was standing imposingly on a branch higher than where Natia was.

    The elf¡¯s height appears to be about the same as Natia and even her ass and breasts are the about the same size.

    Her hair is a little darker green and it flowed all the way down to her waist. Her sharp eyes tell me she¡¯s quite strong-willed.

    On both sides of the woman who puts her hands on her waist are two girls of a slightly smaller build who also reproaches Natita.

    ¡¸An elf who leaves the forest can¡¯t be called a proper elf!¡¹

    ¡¸Or did you be the bride of some lowly human and came to introduce your husband to us.¡¹

    I speak up on instinct.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course that¡¯s not it, you idiot! Ahem, but I will introduce them...... over here, we have......¡¹

    Natia throws a fruit at me before clearing her throat and introducing me to the women above her.

    However, those women interrupt her.

    ¡¸Save it. I am Felteris, this vige¡¯s strongest warrior and a female warrior of the proud elves! You humans should feel honored to learn my name.¡¹

    Felteris puffs out her chest and deres her name to us boldly, while I just couldn¡¯t look away from her beautiful, white thighs.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. (Warrior) 23 years old. Winter.

    PT

    Irijina (Female Knight), Alice (Mage), Natia (Adventurer), Mack (Warrior), Kroll (Mendicant Monk Swordsman), Christoph (Shield)

    Schwartz (Perverted Horse)

    Assets: 20,640 gold (Travel Expenses -20)

    Sexual Partners: 390, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 248: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘¢ Subjugation Squad Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 248: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢Û Subjugation Squad Defeated</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The woman who named herself Felteris flips her long, beautiful hair before continuing to speak.

    ¡¸Normally, I would beat you down on the spot but I don¡¯t have time to deal with the likes of you right now. I guess I can ignore you for escorting that idiot back here.¡¹

    She nces at Natia while maintaining her strict tone.

    ¡¸But, I absolutely will not let you enter our vige! If you do something as sly as sneaking in, you will suffer the might of the strongest sword and magic of our vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Felteris-sama is rumored to be the strongest even in the neighboring areas.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t think about trying anything foolish.¡¹

    The two followers also re over in our direction.

    So they really won¡¯t treat us favorably after all.

    They won¡¯t let us in their vige.

    Natia shakes her head, looking like she expected this from the start.

    She tried to open her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything when Felteris stared at her.

    I guess their standings in the vige arepletely different.

    She lowers her head apologetically at us.

    It¡¯s fine, we were asking for the impossible from the beginning.

    We can¡¯t enter the vige but the crucial partes next.

    ¡¸Flis...... was it? What a nice name. I heard the situation from Natia, you¡¯re troubled by the appearance of orcs, aren¡¯t you? Orcs are stupid but big, you might not be able to take a hit with your delicate bodies on the off chance they manage tond an attack, so let¡¯s-......¡¹

    Before I can even suggest fighting together, a speares flying toward me.

    I react quick enough to move my body out of the way.

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Felteris! I will not tolerate you addressing me in such a filthy manner!¡¹

    Crap, I started thinking of things when I saw her pretty lips and heard her beautiful voice.

    ¡¸I apologize for him getting your name wrong but throwing a spear was pretty mean, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Natia covers for me.

    ¡¸Felteris-sama, you don¡¯t have to get so upset at mere humans......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Besides, what do you mean by filthy?¡¹

    The two girls by her side also look curiously at the furious Felteris¡¯s face.

    This is...... don¡¯t tell me Natia and the other two don¡¯t know about it.

    So my thinking wasn¡¯t wrong about the innocence I was shown asionally during our journey here.

    And judging by Felteris¡¯s more emphatic reaction, she knows.

    ¡¸A-ahem, nevermind! Anyways, joining together is unnecessary. We can easily take care of orcs by ourselves. Don¡¯t underestimate the proud elven female knights.¡¹

    Well, there is one thing I¡¯m worried about right now.

    ¡¸Orcs are violent and lustful......¡¹

    ¡¸We will not be overpowered by anything or anyone. More so, orcs are not even worth talking about.¡¹

    Felteris leaves the conversation at that and returns to the vige.

    ¡¸The subjugation squad will depart in the morning. The orc nest is only half a day away so we¡¯ll be back by night. Until then, why don¡¯t you go y with Natia? If you are so inclined, why not vite that immoral girl and make a half elf or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I?¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    Natia punches me in the head.

    It feels like I¡¯m getting hit by her quite often.

    But still, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m here for if I¡¯m not able to enter the vige nor am I allowed to apany the subjugation squad.

    If Ie and go without achieving anything, Adolph would be astounded and Celia will probably get angry.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m sorry about all this. I¡¯ll try to do something about the potion at least.¡¹

    I grab Natia¡¯s shoulder as she bows to me again.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re the ones who asked for something impossible. I naturally want the potion but the option Felteris suggested of creating a half elf is still viable.¡¹

    I try kissing her, but she pushes me away while blushing.

    This is something I have to confirm.

    ¡¸Natia, do you want to kiss me? A hot one with lots of tongue.¡¹

    ¡¸W-w-w-what are you saying!? You expect me to do something so indecent!? Pervert! Stupid!¡¹

    She turns red and puts up wild resistance.

    Fumu, I see.

    ¡¸Natia, do you want to have sex with me? The passionate kind.¡¹

    ¡¸Making children? What are you saying, only a loving married couple can make children. I don¡¯t hate you, but I don¡¯t love you, and we¡¯re not married either.¡¹

    A calm reaction, not particrly embarrassed in the least.

    ¡¸By the way, do you know how children are made?¡¹

    ¡¸A man and a woman sleep together. After staying one night together, a child is born.¡¹

    That¡¯s.......

    ¡¸Have you ever drank the potion you created to assist with babymaking?¡¹

    ¡¸I am unmarried after all. I can¡¯t have kids so there¡¯s no reason for me to drink it.¡¹

    As I thought.

    Natia is undoubtedly a virgin, not to mention she has absolutely no knowledge about sex.

    Fufufu, I¡¯m starting to look forward to making her mine.

    The next day, Felteris and five elf warriors set out and pass by in front of us.

    They¡¯re all wearing armor and holding weapons made with unknown materials which, unlike those made by the dwarves, look too light and unreliable.

    In particr, their armor doesn¡¯t cover much below the thigh or anything below the upper arm, so I can practically see the covering portion in their crotch area acting as underwear.

    ¡¸Lightweight armor...... plus a one-handed sword and short spears, will it be okay to bring such simple gear?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s so their attacks won¡¯t be impeded.¡¹

    Felteris doesn¡¯t reply and lets out a soft ¡®hmph¡¯ before going on her way.

    In her ce, Natia answers me.

    ¡¸We fight by jumping from tree to tree so we can¡¯t wear unnecessarily heavy armor. We rely on avoiding attacks more so than defending against them, so being able to freely move our joints is better.¡¹

    I see...... it¡¯s true that taking a hit from an orc would be game over for the delicate bodies of the elves either way.

    If so, it isn¡¯t wrong for them to think it¡¯s better to be as lightweight as possible to specialize more in evasion.

    Still, I think they¡¯re exposing too much skin.

    Their asses are sticking out so it feels like they¡¯re wearing nothing but underwear.

    It¡¯s making my dick hard.

    ¡¸However, they should still get heavier and longer weapons. Can they finish off the orcs with swords and spears like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, orcs are slow but sturdy. It¡¯s hard even for me to deal a fatal blow unless I thrust with all my might¡¹

    ¡¸Sever the weak point in a fluid motion. Everything is this world¡¯s-......¡¹

    Irijina agrees with me.

    Kroll is bing weird again.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you get back to being a horny kid as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Felteris and the others can all use magic, so they fight using swords and magic. That¡¯s why they have to leave one hand free.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh, so they can use magic.¡¹

    Natia puffs out her nonexistent chest.

    ¡¸Unlike humans, most elves can use magic. Not everyone can use it, but arge portion can.¡¹

    I wonder if Natia can.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t use it at all......¡¹

    I try tofort the pouting Natia by rubbing her ass, but she grabs a fallen chestnut and throws it at me.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Christoph got hit!¡¹

    Christoph, who extended his hand nonchntly to her butt like me, screams after getting hit by a burr.

    ¡¸Felteris is the strongest user among those who can use magic. Against something like orcs, maybe she won¡¯t need to use her sword at all.¡¹

    Heeeh...... in that case, she might actually return home like nothing happened.

    ¡¸Now I understand that...... but what¡¯s the reason for the subjugation squad consisting of six women? Is it because the men are too pathetic?¡¹

    If they mainly use magic to fight, maybe they don¡¯t need the brute strength of a man.

    I think having only women fight while the men stay home is uncool though.

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s where elves and humans are different. Male elves are fundamentally gentle and peaceful, or in other words, have a weaker fighting spirit and no courage. They¡¯re not suited to fighting. All the fighting and harsh jobs are mostly done by the women.¡¹

    ¡¸......that¡¯s somewhat unsettling.¡¹

    I can feel the difference in races quite profoundly.

    ¡¸I prefer men to be strong and tough!¡¹

    Irijina shouts in a loud voice.

    ¡¸I too...... prefer a rougher man...... I guess.¡¹

    Alice is in agreement.

    Mack looks a little lonely.

    Kroll is kneeling and mumbling something like nothing concerns him.

    ¡¸So will I be instantly popr in the elf vige!?¡¹

    Christoph gets excited all of a sudden.

    ¡¸No, peaceful is not the same as incapable.¡¹

    ¡¸Guhah......¡¹

    Natia puts down Christoph with a single savage remark.

    She continues further.

    ¡¸I¡¯m considered a heretic by the elves...... for believing...... men should be stronger.¡¹

    I reactively stand up, as does Mack and Schwartz.

    Back off you guys, Natia is mine.

    After Mack and Schwartz fight each other and get tired, they lie down behind me.

    Then, Alicees over to my side.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You want it in your ass?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But not right now......¡¹

    She whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸I can feel a strong magical power from that one called Felteris...... but......¡¹

    Alice takes a peek at Natia.

    ¡¸The flow of her magic seems to be disturbed. Like it isn¡¯t stable, it¡¯s in strange waves...... flickering about.¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand much about magic.

    But the situation doesn¡¯t look good judging by Alice¡¯s expression.

    Felteris is a good woman despite being arrogant so I don¡¯t want her to be helplessly done in by the orcs.

    ¡¸The victory announcement will surelye by the evening. The forest will be safe after that so we can go pick the ingredients for the potion.¡¹

    Natia smiles and tells us not to worry before sitting down beside us.

    She should have her own house in the vige above us but she chooses to sit on the ground with us.

    She is carrying a mountain of fruits in her hands.

    There are some I¡¯ve never seen before, which Alice and Irijina happily gobble up.

    This might not be the worst scenario after all.

    Late at Night.

    ¡¸They didn¡¯te back.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? That¡¯s strange...... this shouldn¡¯t......¡¹

    The subjugation squad who should have been back by night have yet to return.

    ording to Irijina¡¯s stomach clock, it should be close to midnight.

    Murmurs and soft whispers can start to be heard from the elf vige above us.

    ¡¸Kroll, Mack, draw your weapons and stay on standby just in case. Christoph, put as many torches around us as you can. Irijina, protect Alice.¡¹

    If the subjugation squad was defeated, it is safe to assume that the orcs wille here next.

    The half day distance should apply to the enemy just as it applies to the elves.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding...... Felteris couldn¡¯t have, maybe she got lost......¡¹

    ¡¸This ce is like your backyard. It¡¯s unthinkable for you to lose your way. Natia, you should get ready too.¡¹

    Natia turns pale as I pat her shoulder and then hand her a bow.

    Just when thepletely eaten apple started to turn brown, I hear rustling sounds and footsteps.

    I ready my Dual Crater while Mack brandishes his warhammer.

    Natita climbs up a nearby tree and nocks an arrow on her bow.

    Elves don¡¯t make much noise when they walk.

    I don¡¯t think such obvious noises would be from the approach of the returning subjugation squad.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I signal with my eyes and everyone advances forward with the same timing.

    In an engagement at night where visibility is poor, the ones who make the first move are overwhelmingly favored to win.

    A torch is thrown towards the source of the sound and all of us charge forward with our weapons.

    I don¡¯t know how to hide the sound of my footsteps so the enemy can probably hear using too.

    Which is fine, I intend to rush in quickly and finish them off before they can react.

    I take the lead and step forward as the enemyes into view.

    I start to swing my sword.......

    ¡¸Stop! They¡¯re elves!!¡¹

    The ones who emerge from the darkness are part of the subjugation squad...... specifically, they¡¯re the two female warriors who were beside Felteris.

    Mack and Irijina quickly pull back their weapons, Kroll never drew his weapon in the first ce, Alice quells her magic.

    Christoph¡¯s foot slipped on something and he crashed into a tree.

    The two elves freeze when they see my menacing look, and still seem out of sorts after I lower my sword.

    ¡¸Hey, you alright!? If you don¡¯t at least carry any torches, we would have mistakenly attacked.¡¹

    A me appears on Alice¡¯s finger to illuminate the area.

    ¡¸Uu...... uuu...... waaaahn......¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts...... hiiiiinnh...... biiiieeehh.¡¹

    The two of them were pretty much naked.

    The reason sound was being made when they walked was because they were dragging their feet and walking while hugging each other in tears.

    They didn¡¯t carry any torches or weapons with them, their armor was all torn up, they had red marks all over their bodies, their crotches were swollen, and they were covered in filthy liquid.

    A red trail of blood dripped down their thighs.

    I can only think that they¡¯ve been thoroughly raped.

    ¡¸The orcs...... the orcs......¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaaaahn.¡¹

    ¡¸They were raped, the poor things.¡¹

    Just as I feared, they were gangraped by the orcs.

    I can¡¯t do anything at this point, but be d they escaped with their lives.

    The least I can do isfort them afterwards.

    When I was about to support the two girls, I hear a sound from further away.

    In addition to hearing footsteps several times louder than the earlier ones, I can hear the sound of branches cracking underfoot.

    ¡¸Nooooo! I-it¡¯s chasing after me!¡¹

    ¡¸Save me! Someone save mee!¡¹

    I set the panicked girls aside on the ground and stand in front of them.

    I ready my Dual Crater, which glows a faint red.

    I look at the crying elves.

    They appear to have suffered violent attacks, probably from being punched multiple times in the face, back and shoulders.

    Their genitals are horribly stretched out with blood dripping from them, so it¡¯s possible their wombs were damaged too.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t forgive you for treating women so roughly. I¡¯ll kill you all.¡¹

    The footsteps gradually be louder until a single orc appears out of the trees.

    With a height of a little under three meters and arge frame with a chubby belly, it can be considered a stereotypical orc.

    It isn¡¯t an enemy I¡¯m afraid of, though girls won¡¯t get off easy if they take a hit from that thing.

    Careful attention is required.

    ¡¸Noooo! I¡¯ve had enough of the orcs! Someone...... huh?¡¹

    I acted faster than the orcs could notice me or bellow at me and faster than the female elves could scream.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    After charging at full speed, I use my Dual Crater to slice off the orc¡¯s right arm at the elbow.

    The arm holding the club danced in the air.

    ¡¸Sorrah.¡¹

    I slice off the left arm trying to protect the orc¡¯s body at the shoulder.

    The orc who lost both arms instantly doesn¡¯t seem to realize what¡¯s going on yet.

    I swing my sword again and make a deep cut in its portly belly.

    Blood sprays out followed by guts spilling onto the ground as the distinct stench of innards shrouds the area.

    The orc¡¯s body could not support itself after getting its abs cut and fell to its knees.

    I grab its ugly face with my left hand.

    ¡¸Treat women more carefully in the afterlife.¡¹

    I leave those parting words before bringing down my sword.

    My Dual Crater splits the orc¡¯s head in half, cutting through its hard skull like it was nothing.

    After twitching once, the monster copses to the ground.

    ¡¸Well, are there still more of them?¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it could answer me, but several more orcs appear out of the darkness.

    ¡¸Kill them all. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Mack and Kroll step forward, Alice stays in the middle and Irijina acts as her bodyguard, while Natia takes aim from the tree behind us.

    The orcs groaned in a low tone as they raised their hands and swung their tree trunks and clubs at us.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not hitting anything.¡¹

    The orc tries to intercept me as I¡¯m charging with its club but I instantly decelerate so its weapon ms into the ground instead.

    I make a single sh at its defenceless face, separating its head in two with a clean cut through its nose.

    ¡¸Mmmun!!¡¹

    Mack also evades the orc¡¯s attack before crushing the monster¡¯s head with his warhammer.

    Thebination of his brute strength and the warhammer made from high quality steel in Lintbloom caves in the orc¡¯s head for an instant kill.

    ¡¸......burn to the ground.¡¹

    The fireball summoned by Alice soars towards the orc.

    In an attempt to protect itself, the orc sticks out its left arm but instantly gets turned into charcoal.

    Additional fireballs fly towards the monsters, roasting two orcs as they let out disgusting cries of pain.

    ¡¸It¡¯s starting to smell delicious!¡¹

    Irijinaments excitedly as she thrusts her spear at an orc trying to sneak around Alice.

    Her attack pierces the monster¡¯s chest but the thick fat weakens the blow and prevents the wound from being fatal.

    ¡¸There¡¯s more where that came from!! Hmph! Hmph!¡¹

    Irijina is relentless with her onught.

    The continuous flurry with her full weight behind every thrust tears through the chunky stomach fat and her storm of attacks to the shoulder and neck causes the orc to falter.

    ¡¸Right there!¡¹

    Irijina doesn¡¯t miss her chance when she sees the orc raise its club to protect its neck.

    She switches from thrusts to a sweeping motion, delivering a powerful blow to the orc¡¯s crotch.

    The impact made a st noise like something got crushed.

    Even an orc could not stand up against Irijina¡¯s strength as its back curls up and its head lowers.

    There, she unleashes a full-powered strike.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over!!¡¹

    The spear prates the orc¡¯s face from the eye all the way to the back of its head, ending the life of the ugly monster.

    ¡¸Slow...... too slow.¡¹

    Kroll appears to be getting attacked one-sidedly.

    But he¡¯s avoiding all the attacks with ease so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing fine.

    ¡¸I can see the trajectory of your attacks. I can see it all.¡¹

    I get it already, stop closing your eyes in the middle of a fight.

    You¡¯ll die eventually if you do that, and when you do, your lovers are mine.

    ¡¸There.¡¹

    When the orc swings his club and misses, only to get stuck on a tree, Kroll leaps andnds on that club.

    He runs up the club and gives the orc¡¯s neck a deep cut.

    Suffering an urate sh to its vital area, the orc falls to the ground while holding its neck.

    I don¡¯t remember teaching him to fight like that.......

    ¡¸Thises naturally when you be insentient.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember teaching him to talk like that either.

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    Seeing the opening as I was watching Kroll¡¯s fight, one of the orcs swings its club at me.

    Fumu, I probably can¡¯t dodge this.

    Natia frantically fires an arrow, but that isn¡¯t enough to stop the orc¡¯srge body.

    I raise my empty left hand...... and block the thick club.

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    Natia screams in surprise while the annoying growl of the roaring orc stops.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, did you think you won?¡¹

    I push up with my left hand and lift the club along with the orc.

    Its eyes are wide in disbelief.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    I m the monster down into the ground of lifting it up to a certain height.

    Based on the dull sounding from its shoulder, I think its bone broke.

    I don¡¯t give the orc any time to recover and bring my Dual Crater down on its head.

    ¡¸Next.¡¹

    I casually sidestep the club of the approaching orc and counter with a horizontal sh across its stomach.

    After the spray of blood, Christoph rushes forward to deliver the final blow on the monster.......

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    However, he was repelled by the desperate resistance of the orc and lost consciousness.

    Mack smashed its head in his ce.

    I take the club of that fallen orc with my left hand and block the attack of another orc.

    The recoil makes me take a step backward while the enemy stumbles several giant steps.

    This isn¡¯t a battle between knights so I have no obligation to wait.

    I charge towards the unsteady orc and send its right leg flying with my sword, then break its left leg with a whack from the club.

    The orc which fell to its knee after being crippled was like a prisoner waiting to be decapitated.

    I ept the role as executioner, lopping its head off with one sh from behind.

    Itsrge head drops to the ground and rolls away.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    While my allies are taking out orcs left and right, Natia lets out a sound of frustration.

    The delicate woman determined that joining a hand-to-handbat would be dangerous so she stayed back to provide support with the bow, but couldn¡¯t get in a telling blow because of the thick body fat.

    Crushing an eye or disabling joints is helpful enough, but she doesn¡¯t seem satisfied with herself.

    ¡¸In that case......¡¹

    Natia takes out a bottle of some sort from her pocket and empties its contents on an arrow before she shoots it.

    The arrow stabs into one of the orc¡¯s stomach...... the ce where the fat is the thickest and it¡¯s hardest for attacks to get through.

    Of course, the arrow just stabbed into the orc¡¯s stomach and it didn¡¯t appear like it had much effect on the monster at all.

    However, the orc suddenly stops moving after a few moments.

    ¡¸Oi oi......¡¹¡¸How cruel.¡¹

    Irijina and I turn away on reflex.

    When we went to confirm whether the orc really stopped moving, specks starting appearing all over its body, its eyes, nose, ears, mouth...... blood squirts out from all orifices of its body as the orc writhes in agony. In the end, even its eyeballs dissolved while the orc spasmed for thest time before dying.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a special poison! What do you think, really powerful right!?¡¹

    I acknowledge that it¡¯s strong.

    However, if you¡¯re going to use that,e up to the front.

    I trust Natia, but knowing that something of that nature is being aimed from behind me disrupts my concentration when fighting.

    Taking stock of the situation, there are already over ten orcsying on the ground and not many left alive.

    They must be losing the will to fight as well since they¡¯re slowly inching backwards despite yelling just as loudly as before.

    Normally, this is when the battle ends.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be killing all of you. Just like I said so in the beginning.¡¹

    There is no choice but to eliminate the dangerous orcs who raped women.

    I charge forward at the timid orcs and massacre all the remaining monsters.

    After the fight was over, Mack and I carry the vited female elves to their vige.

    The strong smelling fluid covering the girls¡¯ hair, face and their entire body from head to toe...... is probably the orcs¡¯ semen...... the two girls just cling to us while crying.

    ¡¸The two of us can¡¯t enter the vige. Natia, it¡¯s up to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! U-umu.¡¹

    Natia quickly climbs up the tree to notify the elves in the vige.

    The elves who were making fun of us this morning are now crying into our chests.

    Without asking, it¡¯s obvious that the subjugation squad was defeated and wiped out by the orcs.

    Feeling safe in our arms, the two girls who couldn¡¯t stand end up being carried by us all the way to the vige chief¡¯s house.

    They must have been really scared since they¡¯re holding onto us for dear life even after mocking us so much.

    ¡¸Everything is alright now. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you while you¡¯re in my arms.¡¹

    Except for the son at my crotch.

    ¡¸Aau.¡¹

    When the girl looked up for an instant, our eyes meet.

    I give her a reassuring smile and she goes back to crying.

    There, there, I¡¯ll keep patting you until you calm down.

    The elf vige is literally on top of the tree, with the houses not actually being structures but made from masterfully utilizing branches and cavities in the trunk.

    The vige chief¡¯s house wasn¡¯t particrly fancypared to the other houses and only had a bundle of flowers decorating the entrance.

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, human child. I am Yren, the chief of this vige.¡¹

    The chief who weed us is, as expected a female, at around 160 cm tall with an appearance of a woman in her mid-forties.

    Her head of light emerald green hair is, as humans would call it, grizzled.

    Her loose clothing makes it hard for me to check out her body.

    The way she speaks reminds me of the wife of a high ranking noble, a liberal tone yet filled with majesty.

    ¡¸P, Khru, tell me what happened.¡¹

    A quiet response was forced out.

    Speaking about what happened to the subjugation squad ...... it¡¯s hard for the girls after experiencing it firsthand but we can¡¯t begin to do something about it if they don¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸......right.¡¹

    The two wipe their tears and start to exin.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. (Warrior) 23 years old. Winter.

    PT

    Irijina (Female Knight), Alice (Mage), Natia (Fiendish Apothecary), Mack (Warrior), Kroll (Mendicant Monk Swordsman), Christoph (Shield)

    Schwartz (Perverted Horse), Felteris (Missing)

    Assets: 20,640 gold

    Sexual Partners: 390, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 249: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘£ Orcs Annihilated

    <h4>Chapter 249: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢Ü Orcs Annihted</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The two elves named P and Khru put words together as they continue sobbing.

    Only a cloth was used to wipe the orc semen from their dirtied bodies so the smell still remains.

    But there¡¯s no time to leisurely cleanse their bodies right now.

    ¡¸......dealing with the first five went smoothly. Felteris-sama¡¯s magic tore through the windpipes of orc after orc, while we used magic and swords to defeat the enemies on our side.¡¹

    ¡¸We thought it was an uneventful and rather simple mission.¡¹

    The two hold back tears as they take turns exining, while Yren and I listen quietly.

    I see, so the subjugation squad was as powerful as they touted themselves to be.

    Then, what went wrong?

    ¡¸Things went sour when we found the orc¡¯s nest and were preparing to burn it down.¡¹

    ¡¸Giant stakes and boulders started flying at us all of a sudden.¡¹

    Orcs don¡¯t use detailed tactics, but they¡¯re smart enough to throw fallen trees or rocks.

    It¡¯s not anything unusual.

    That should have been within expectations and the girls should know that.

    ¡¸The speed and size of the flying objects were incredible so everyone had their hands full just dodging.¡¹

    Fumu...... did an especiallyrge one make an appearance?

    ¡¸Wait just a moment.¡¹

    Yren interrupts.

    ¡¸Felteris is a user of wind magic who even astonishes me, she could easily deflect the projectiles thrown by the orcs.¡¹

    The girls close their eyes sadly.

    ¡¸Yes...... we were protected by staying behind Felteris-sama, but she suddenly grabbed her stomach and crouched down.¡¹

    ¡¸The shield of wind was also disrupted...... Piko immediately tried to cover for Felteris-sama but the burden was too heavy and she got knocked down by a shard of wood.¡¹

    The two of them look at each other and start sobbing again.

    ¡¸Piko was captured by the orcs and started to rape her on the spot. She desperately screamed for help while blood ran down her thigh......¡¹

    ¡¸Felteris-sama and the rest of us tried to save her somehow, but that only threw our ranks into disarray and they captured us one after the other.¡¹

    ¡¸......oh my goodness.¡¹

    Yren put a hand to her forehead while I had a troubled expression as well.

    Their greatest asset going down with bad health can be chalked up to unforeseen bad luck.

    But the main reason for their annihtion was trying too hard to save their ally in such a dire situation.

    I¡¯m sure it would have been possible for the remaining five to escape if they sacrificed the one who was captured.

    I shake my head when I think up to that point.

    It would be hard for me to run back home if I saw an ally get raped in front of my eyes.

    I would rather fight to the death than abandon a woman and run away.

    Seeing how Natia fights, the elves are more suited to long range battle with their high evasion skills instead of hand-to-handbat.

    They can go from an overwhelming advantage to utter copse with one sudden blow.

    If Mack and I were there, we could have provided support to more or less cancel the disadvantageous situation...... I should have been more forceful and insisted to apany them.

    ¡¸All of us were taken into their nest and messed up by countless orcs......¡¹

    ¡¸We escaped when Felteris-sama resisted and drew their attention.¡¹

    I see, there are plenty of openings to exploit when orcs rape women after all.

    The orcs who chased after these girls must have realizedter that they escaped.

    ¡¸Yren-sama! Please send a rescue squad! At this rate, everyone will be broken...... they¡¯ll all be killed!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll definitelye back even if we have to crawl! Please, I beg you!¡¹

    Yren remains calm as the two girls plead.

    ¡¸Do you know how many there are?¡¹

    ¡¸More than 50...... it was a big horde like I¡¯ve never seen before.¡¹

    It¡¯s rare for so many orcs to flock together like this.

    There might be an exceptionally strong one leading all of them.

    Hearing that, Yren subtly shakes her head and sighs.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be hard. To begin with, the six individuals sent were warriors most suited for battle in this vige, and for all of them to be defeated our only option left is to mount an attack with the entire vige including all the males. It will take some time to make preparations for that.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mean-! Those dirty orcs will insert their dirtyrge tools endlessly...... they won¡¯tst more than a few days!¡¹

    ¡¸Felteris-sama was surrounded by a particrlyrge number of orcs...... she¡¯s surely in big trouble!¡¹

    The two girls continue pressing Yren, but she won¡¯t change her mind.

    Her way of thinking is understandable.

    As the vige chief, she couldn¡¯t just sacrifice arger number of people to save the four captured.

    They would need to make wless preparations before doing what they want.

    However in that case, they probably won¡¯t be able to save those four girls.

    Orcs often leave women alive as they¡¯re raping, though they pound their victims ceaselessly and without regard for their health. Once they run out of energy, the orcs will probably eat their meat.

    I remember Felteris who acted arrogantly towards me.

    It¡¯s hard to believe a woman like her will be a meal for the orcs.

    ¡¸If I may?¡¹

    I speak out as the three of them argue.

    Yren seems to be slightly troubled.

    ¡¸Human guest, you have my thanks for saving these two girls and defeating their pursuers. However this is the vige¡¯s problem so you do not need to interfere......¡¹

    I interrupt Yren.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go and save them. We don¡¯t need back up.¡¹

    The light of hope returns to the eyes of P and Khru while Yren¡¯s eyes widen in shock.

    ¡¸What did you just say?¡¹

    ¡¸We will set out and save the four captured girls. As for the orcs, we¡¯ll take them down if they get in our way.¡¹

    ¡¸There is absolutely nothing for you to gain from this. Why would you expose yourselves to danger for our sake without any form ofpensation?¡¹

    We were originally going to kill the orcs so we could buy a potion made by Natia.

    Besides, I wouldn¡¯t say there is no benefit.

    Elves are a little thin, but they¡¯re all beautiful.

    If we save them from the dirty orcs, I¡¯m sure they¡¯lle to like us more.

    ¡¸As a reward...... let¡¯s see. Natia will make the potion, which we will buy from her and also......¡¹

    I smile at Yren¡¯s skeptical look.

    ¡¸Get permission to seduce the girls we saved.¡¹

    The eyes of the vige chief, who has the appearance of a woman in their 40¡¯s, widens some more.

    ¡¸Can you give me a few spears? They¡¯re too thin so tie them up in bundles of two or three, I¡¯ll use them like javelins.¡¹

    The elf girl¡¯s jaw drops when I make my request, maybe it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s ever seen a human.

    When I poke the forehead of the unresponsive girl, she quickly runs off.

    ¡¸Um, please let use with you too.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t just act all carefree and stay in the vige while ourpanions are being tormented.¡¹

    The two girls hurry to finish their battle preparations and cling to my back.

    Fumu...... Imend them for feeling that way.

    ¡¸Try spreading your legs and standing up.¡¹

    ¡¸Ow.¡¹¡¸Au!¡¹

    The pain from being sexually assaulted still remains on their bodies so opening up their legs slightly causes them to wince.

    I can¡¯t take people like that to battle.

    ¡¸Uuu, how mortifying.¡¹

    ¡¸Please save all of them. Especially Felteris-sama, she resisted until the end so they surely must have treated her the worst.¡¹

    She did seem like a strong-willed girl.

    I hope she didn¡¯t do too much to provoke them into killing her.

    ¡¸She must be balling up her hands into fists as the orcs put their dirty things into her mouth, genitals, and even her asshole......¡¹

    ¡¸She was screaming things like ¡±Kuh! If you¡¯re going to continue humiliating me like this, it would be better if you killed me now!¡± or ¡°I won¡¯t ever give in to the penis of an orc!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so...... then we better save her soon.¡¹

    And then I hope she¡¯ll be mine.

    I strap the spears brought to me in a hurry by that little girl to my back, look to Irijina and the others and nod.

    Preparations areplete, now let¡¯s head out.

    The seven of us, including me, head directly towards the orc¡¯s nest.

    It goes without saying that the forest beyond the elf vige is dense so we couldn¡¯t use our horses and had to leave them in the vige.

    Schwartz seemed to be a little unhappy though it can¡¯t be helped.

    I thought we would need a guide to the nest, but since the ce was very familiar to Natia and the others, only a verbal exnation was enough for her to know the general location.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I brought a lot with me this time so I can be useful.¡¹

    The arrows on Natia¡¯s back are wrapped in cloth dyed with a malicious color.

    It looks like she soaked them with plenty of that poison.

    ¡¸Try not to misfire those things.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to get hit by one of those things and die by having blood squirt out of my face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate my skill. I¡¯m better than Felteris at using the bow.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    The subjugation squad searched for the nest while staying vignt for any orcs while we already have an idea of where the nest is located ahead of time and are making a beeline for it.

    We¡¯re prepared to force our way through even if we get noticed by the orcs midway to the nest so we don¡¯t care about making sounds as we go forward.

    In any case, Mack, Irijina and I aren¡¯t suited for covert operations.

    It would have been impossible for us to sneak up on them.

    The keen Celia or Pipi aren¡¯t here either.

    ¡¸There is an orc in front.¡¹

    By the time Kroll spoke up, everyone had already confirmed the enemy¡¯s presence.

    The orc was already raising its club.

    But it didn¡¯t swing down the thick tree trunk.

    An arrow shoots into its throat and a dark liquid flows into the veins of the orc, transmitting the poison throughout the entire body. The orc¡¯s blood vessels seem to bulge out and turn purple before the orc coughs up bloody vomit and copses to the ground.

    Not longter, its upper half turns blue and the opening of the wound starts to rot and turn ck.

    Natia shot the orc with one of her poison arrows.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve be more viinous than before.¡¹

    ¡¸I added another trick to the poison.¡¹

    Natia shows off her arrows to me proudly.

    Don¡¯t point them at me, what are you gonna do if you poke me with them.

    Look, two of them areing at us next.

    Natia fixes another arrow to her bow string, then shoots it at the second orc, guiding the monster to a tragic death.

    The other one closes the distance in the meantime.

    This kind of approach would have been a considerable threat to an elf-only squad.

    However, we are with Natia right now.

    ¡¸Seiyaa!¡¹¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s spear pierces through the left knee, Mack takes his war hammer and smashes the lower leg.

    The orc loses bnce from getting its leg crushed and falls to the ground, then continues sliding with the momentum of its own running.

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need my sword for this groveling monster.

    I lift up my leg wearing a steel boot and stomp on its face.

    My foot makes a huge dent in its face and I kick the dead orc away before speaking.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have time to spare killing each one individually. We¡¯re running straight there. They must be clumping around the nest too, so Alice can take them all out with one st. It doesn¡¯t matter if you use up your magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it...... I¡¯ll test out my new technique.¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll and Mack will be with me in the vanguard. Irijina will stay in the middle, Natia will be the rearguard, Christoph will act as the escort. If we get attacked, buy us time even if you have to use your asshole.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Christoph replied to confirm he understood my orders.

    But is he really fine with what I said?

    We charge forward without hiding our presence or the noise we make, eventually alerting the orcs who threaten us with menacing roars.

    ¡¸Move it, move it!¡¹

    I raise my sword to attack the orc which appears in front of me with a downward sh.

    The monster sticks out its hand reflexively to block, but that was a feint on my part as I miss to the side and gouge the side of the orc deeply instead.

    Its innards spill out from the cut.

    That¡¯s definitely a fatal wound.

    For the other orc standing in front, I throw my spear at it.

    The orc was able to easily deal with the straight-flying spear by swinging the rusted axe in its hands to deflect it, but that¡¯s fine.

    The bundle of spearse undone and scatter, the shrapnel flying towards the face of the enemy, causing the orc to close its eyes on reflex.

    When the orc opens its eyes again, the scene whiches into its view is upside down.

    My Dual Crater has cleanly cut through the orc¡¯s thick neck and lopped its head off.

    More attackse from the left and right.

    I twist my body to avoid the attack from the left and extend my sword to pierce the orc on the right from under its jaw, thrusting all the way through to the back of its head and killing it.

    I leave my sword stuck in the orc¡¯s body and turn around barehanded to catch the club of the attacking orc before grabbing the weapon and throwing the monster over my shoulder.

    As the fallen orc tries to get up, I kick its face to make it faint in agony, pull the Dual Crater out of its corpse and then stab the anguishing enemy in the face.

    ¡¸That makes four. There are 50 of them total, right?¡¹

    Taking advantage of the opening, another enemy approaches from behind, in which I slice the iing club in half with my sword, then turn around to slice off both arms of the orc at the elbows.

    I quickly follow up with a kick to the stomach to send it rolling behind me, then Irijina swings down her spear at the chest, piercing through its heart and finishing it off.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s four. Five in total, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I got two. Five......no, three. Let¡¯s go with five!!¡¹

    Irijina thrusts her spear urately to gouge out both eyes of an orc.

    As the enemy raises its face and screams into the sky, she uses the momentum from her charge to also thrust into its neck, and the spear prates the orc¡¯s throat andes back out the other side.

    ¡¸Three for me.¡¹

    Mack follows up in a low voice.

    I think he should only have one.

    Now that I look, Mack is facing off against two orcs.

    He holds his war hammer sideways to block both clubs simultaneously.

    He¡¯s on the backfoot having to defend against two at once but his stance hasn¡¯t been broken yet.

    ¡¸Mmrrgnh!¡¹

    Mack grunts and pushes the two clubs to the side to cause both enemies to lose bnce instead.

    Not letting the chance go, he swings his heavy war hammer at the forehead of one of the orcs and splits open its head.

    ¡¸Hrnngah!¡¹

    He then swings his war hammer sideways with both hands to strike the other orc, causing one arm to bend in a strange direction after the impact makes a dull thud.

    He follows up with a finishing blow, seeing the orc could no longer resist.

    Taking a hit from a mass of steel on the side of its head, the enemy falls t on the ground and remains motionless.

    That¡¯s definitely three.

    ¡¸Keeping count is such a boorish thing......¡¹

    Kroll is engaging with one, though with his sword he won¡¯t finish off the orc unless he hits the throat, neck or other vital areas.

    It looks like he¡¯s one-sidedly attacking the enemy¡¯s arms and legs but he¡¯s actually not dealing much damage at all.

    Even so, when his attacks make the enemy focus on its arms he switches to attacking the legs, when the enemy pays attention to its legs he switches back to the arms.

    This amusing cycle of attacks continued until the opponent ran out of patience and carelessly swung at Kroll.

    ¡¸An opening.¡¹

    Apanied by a light whoosh, Kroll¡¯s sword stabs through the orc¡¯s throat.

    The monster seemed to gargle as it grabbed its neck, falling over on the spot and dying a few secondster.

    It goes without mentioning at this point, but orcs are much more fearsome than goblins.

    They¡¯re not opponents a normal soldier can win against, needing at least several of them who are prepared to make a certain amount of sacrifice to evene close to defeating one.

    Putting Irijina and Mack aside, being able to defeat an orc so easily like Kroll just did as a young boy is normally considered out of the ordinary.

    If he showed off this kind of strength in the city, a bunch of girls woulde flocking to him...... but he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it even if I told him now.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose either.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I ignore the sudden scream and grab a bundle of spears prepared by the young elf girl with my left hand.

    The orc in front of me must have seen the way I defeated the other orc and intends to avoid my attack.

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ll do the same thing twice.¡¹

    I charge at the orc who was prepared for my javelin attack and cut off an arm with my sword before stabbing its face with my spears.

    The sheaf of spears wasn¡¯t tied the tightest but I was still able to prate all the way through the back of the orc¡¯s head because I jabbed it in with all my might.

    Let¡¯s see, I think we¡¯ve taken out quite a few of them now.

    ¡¸I see the nest!¡¹

    With almost perfect timing, Natia¡¯s clear and noticeable voice resounds.

    As an aside, she finished off four enemies in an extremely recognizable way.

    The ones she defeated are the ones who turned green and are puking out blood.

    The orc¡¯s nest is made up of many open holes in the ground.

    The captured women should be somewhere in there.

    There looks to be around 20 orcs gathered around the nest.

    It seems they are fortifying the defense on the nest by packing together tightly.

    We can¡¯t approach so easily like this.

    An attack from an orc would still hurt me or Mack and could be fatal to Natia or Kroll if they get hit.

    ¡¸Take this!¡¹

    Natia releases her arrows but it doesn¡¯t work against opponents who were already in defensive stances.

    The orcs block with the clubs in their hands or the arrows just end up stabbing into their clothing made out of some sort of animal skin and don¡¯t end up reaching their bodies.

    It¡¯s about time for her to shine.

    ¡¸Mm...... preparations areplete.¡¹

    The girl¡¯s hair glows a bright red and I can feel the temperature in the air go up slightly.

    Alice emerges from between me and Mack and steps in front.

    ¡¸Get rid of all the ones around the nest. Make sure you don¡¯t burn inside the holes, the girls are probably in there.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    Alice inhales deeply and pauses to look over at me.

    ¡¸If you do a good job, I¡¯ll fuck your ass till you faint.¡¹

    After smiling, the emission of light from Alice¡¯s hair instantly bes stronger and brighter.

    mes umte around the girl¡¯s hands.

    Then the mes start to spin and condense into a small spiral.

    The size of the fire is even smaller than her palm but the immediate increase in the surrounding area¡¯s temperature told me its appearance belies its true power.

    The ever-increasing brilliance of the mes are indicative of something extraordinary.

    It wasn¡¯t just some average fire.

    ¡¸......Ei.¡¹

    With an unenthusiastic cry, the fire wasunched.

    No, it¡¯s hard to say if it can be called fire.

    The red streaks of light silently extend to the crowded orcs and then silently mows them down.

    The light reached two meters in height, perfectly high enough to reach the orcs¡¯ chest and neck areas.

    But nothing catches on fire or explodes.

    Nothing seemed to happen to the orcs after being exposed to the light.

    ¡¸Afuuu......¡¹

    It was only a few seconds since the light was released and that was enough to instantly turn Alice¡¯s hair pure white.

    That means her magic has run out.

    Don¡¯t tell me that was it.

    ¡¸I did my best.¡¹

    Alice nods contently.

    ¡¸Aw c¡¯mon, I wanted it to at least defeat a few of them. I¡¯ll have to work a little hard now.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    That was all Alice said before she squats down exhaustedly.

    I don¡¯t get what she means.

    I can¡¯t give up now.

    I¡¯ll have to breakthrough with pure force.

    Unfortunately, Alice will have to wait some more if she wants to get her ass fucked.

    Just when I was preparing myself mentally, Natia muttered something in a puzzling tone.

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t...... screaming.¡¹

    I strain my ears when she mentions that.

    It¡¯s true that the orcs are quiet even though they were shouting so annoyingly before.

    Looking carefully, all of them are not so much as moving a muscle, they¡¯re just standing upright.

    What¡¯s going on?

    In that moment, a gentle gust of wind came from the forest, strong enough only to move our hair a little bit.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹¡¸W-what¡¯s this!?¡¹

    Everyone started to express their surprise.

    I was also dumbfounded.

    The part of the orcs above their chest areas begin to slowly slide off center.

    In the end, the upper halves fall to the ground and the lower halves follow suit not longter.

    They didn¡¯t spit out any blood nor did they burst into mes, they just appear to be sliced up.

    It wasn¡¯t just the twenty orcs that were cut apart.

    Trees with the same height have fallen over after being cleanly severed.

    Everything with the same height which the red light passed through got cut up.

    This was Alice¡¯s new magic, huh.

    In just a few seconds, twenty orcs were sliced and killed.

    It was the best method of attack, the fire didn¡¯t burn up the surroundings and the captured women weren¡¯t exposed to much danger.

    ¡¸Amazing, Alice. I¡¯ll give you your rewardter.¡¹

    Making her faint won¡¯t be enough.

    This result is deserving of a pounding when she¡¯s asleep and awake.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m looking...... forward to it.¡¹

    Alice after using up her magic won¡¯t contribute to the battle anymore, but the fight is practically over now.

    Now we just have to step in and rescue the girls.

    We step over the dismantled orc bodies and peek into thergest hole in the ground.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    The intense smell makes me cover my nose.

    It¡¯s an inexplicably nasty stench.

    ¡¸au...... au......¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooh......¡¹

    I can hear the feeble moans of a woman.

    Several orcs were staying in the holes despite the fuss urring outside the nest.

    ¡¸How cruel!¡¹

    Natia averts her eyes.

    The orcs were holding the elves and raping them.

    The girls already look spent, almost like limp corpses.

    asionally, a soft moan would escape their lips to show they were still alive.

    When the orcs notice us, they pull out their dicks from the women and quickly grab their weapons.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it. You guys guard the outside.¡¹

    I hold back Mack and the others who immediately wanted to jump in and fight.

    We made it in time to save their lives, but the girls are probably experiencing hell right now.

    If I don¡¯t at least kill them all with my own hands, I won¡¯t be able to calm down.

    When the orc raises its voice and charges at me, I kick its still erect penis with all my strength.

    The monster makes a disgusting groan and some darkish blood sprays out.

    I can¡¯t stand the annoying yelling so I quickly lop its head off and shut the orc up.

    I¡¯m the one who charges this time and don¡¯t give the monster any time to respond by slicing the second orc in half vertically before cutting off its head.

    A third orces up beside me before I knew it and I reactively cut its right leg, throwing it off bnce so I can gouge its eyeball with my spear.

    The fourth and fifth orc were in their battle stances, but I should be able to take care of them no problem.

    I dodge the attacking from behind before leaping and thrusting my Dual Crater right above its nose.

    I pull out my sword faster than it could make a sound, spin my body around and slice the other orc¡¯s jaw, then split its head vertically in half.

    All of that didn¡¯t even take ten seconds.

    ¡¸S-so strong......¡¹

    I can hear Natia speak.

    I may have been too violent.

    ¡¸As expected of Hardlett-dono!¡¹

    ¡¸Seeing this again...... it really makes me wonder who the real monster is.¡¹

    Christoph seems to have recovered.

    He can really take a beating.

    I push aside the orc corpses while heading over to the girls on the ground.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop it already......¡¹¡¸I don¡¯t want your dick anymore......¡¹¡¸It hurts......¡¹

    The girls must think I¡¯m an orc.

    They put up their desperate but feeble resistance.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright now, I¡¯m here to save you.¡¹

    I disregard the filthy liquids covering their bodies and embrace the women.

    Eventually, the light starts returning to their eyes.

    ¡¸Save......¡¹¡¸Eh, a human?¡¹¡¸What about the orcs......?¡¹

    ¡¸All of you are already saved. I¡¯ve defeated all the orcs.¡¹

    There was a moment of silence before all the girls sob heavily and cling to me.

    ¡¸Waaaaaaah!! It was so painful!¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t let me go! Hug me tightly.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s a human! Not an orc!!¡¹

    ¡¸There, there, it must have been tough for all of you.¡¹

    The three girls grab onto me, unwilling to let go.

    They were raped but they at least escaped with their lives, good thing I could save them.

    It¡¯s still early for this to be a happy ending though.

    ¡¸Felteris-sama isn¡¯t here!¡¹

    The girls react to Natia¡¯s shout.

    ¡¸Felteris-sama was taken away by that thing!¡¹

    ¡¸Please be careful! That thing isn¡¯t just an ordinary orc!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen anything like it...... before.¡¹

    The next thing I know, I hear Mack and Kroll yelling outside the hole.

    Interesting, I guess I¡¯ll have to crush the boss of the orc scum who injured my women.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. (Warrior) 23 years old. Winter.

    PT

    Irijina (Female Knight), Alice (Mage, magic power exhausted), Natia (Fiendish Apothecary), Mack (Warrior), Kroll (Mendicant Monk Swordsman), Christoph (Shield)

    Schwartz (Staying-at-home Horse), Felteris (Missing)

    Assets: 20,640 gold

    Sexual Partners: 390, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 250: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘¤ Muscular Orc

    <h4>Chapter 250: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢Ý Muscr Orc</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    There was no time to look after the three vited women as yelling could be heard from outside the hole.

    ¡¸What happened!? What......is that thing?¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure whether to call that monster in front of Kroll and Mack an orc or not.

    An orc is a monster whose looks are somewhere in between a pig and a human, a little under two to three meters in height and has an overall plump body.

    An orc has considerable strength which corresponds to its size and because of its thick fat, cannot be easily prated by swords or arrows, but in return cannot move quickly due to its sagging body.

    On the other hand, the monster in front of me appears to be three meters tall and has a face with features from both a pig and a human, so it can still technically be called an orc.

    The part which is decisively different is its body.

    ¡¸It looks like this orc has done a lot of training.¡¹

    A chuckle escapes my mouth.

    Its body doesn¡¯t have any excess fat but instead has bulging muscles.

    In particr, its arms and thighs look to be twice as bigpared to the other orcs.

    My eyes are quickly drawn to the four meter long tree its holding in its right hand, which seems to be freshly pulled out of the ground with dirt still attached to the roots.

    In the other hand......

    ¡¸Felteris-sama!!¡¹

    Natia shouts out the answer.

    That thing is grasping a naked Felteris with its left hand.

    I¡¯m not sure if she heard Natia, but Felteris slowly raised her head.

    Good, she¡¯s still breathing.

    ¡¸Nnboh...... an orc¡¯s extremely thick dick is sho amashing...... I lost to it......¡¹

    It seems Felteris was tormented so much that she¡¯s lost her sanity.

    She must have been getting raped up until this moment, shown by her tragically stretched out genitals and the waterfall of semen leaking out of her.

    ¡¸How cruel......¡¹

    That orc nces at Irijina and Natia.

    Deciding that Felteris was of no use, it throws her away.

    ¡¸Noo...... I¡¯m one of the proud elves......¡¹

    Felterisys on the ground, mumbling something indiscernible.

    She¡¯s in a dangerous state.

    ¡¸Bastard, how dare you!¡¹

    Its poor treatment of someone she respected pissed Natia off and led to her firing one of those special poison-tipped arrows.

    That weapon has already proven itself throughout this battle to be able to kill orcs in one hit if itnds.

    The arrow soars towards the orc.

    However, that monster uses its free hand to grab the arrow in mid-flight.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fast!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the speed of a typical orc!¡¹

    I could understand if it blocked the arrow with its arm or deflected the attack with its club, but catching it like that...... I can¡¯t just treat it like an average orc.

    The orc turns the arrow around and throws it back at Natia.

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    The arrow seems to fly faster than it did when it left Natia¡¯s bow, leaving her no time to react.

    If she was hit by the arrow¡¯s poison, it would indiscriminately do the same thing to her as it did to her enemies.

    That same cruel death would befall Natia.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to let that happen though.¡¹

    I grab the arrow in mid-flight just like that orc did earlier.

    The tip stopped a few centimeters from her eyeball and a single drop of the poison fell to the ground.

    Realizing what had just happened, Natia¡¯s legs gave out on her and she fell t on her ass.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t shoot those things anymore.¡¹

    I snap the arrow in half and throw it away behind me.

    ¡¸Uwah! That was close!¡¹

    I hear Christoph shout, but I have no time to worry about him right now.

    ¡¸Felteris needs first aid. She¡¯s badly hurt. Leave this guy to me.¡¹

    She¡¯s convulsing and raising her hips while remaining in her fallen position.

    She needs to be treated as soon as possible.

    ¡¸That thing looks really strong though!¡¹

    Irijina looks at me with a worried expression.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s right, I can tell its strength just from its appearance.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯ll fight alone.¡¹

    After finishing my sentence, I throw my spear at it and rush forward.

    The orc takes the giant club in its right hand...... or more like a giant tree...... and casually brushes the attack away.

    It then continues to furiously swing down the trunk in an attempt to crush me.

    It¡¯ll be hard to block thatrge tree considering the size as well as the force it¡¯s being swung with.

    Not to mention it has width too, so narrowly dodging is risky.

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    I roll to the right and avoid the downward swing.

    With a tremendous rumbling sound, the tree ms into the ground and shakes the earth.

    That should have created an opening to attack.

    It would take a little time to recover after hitting the ground with something so heavy.

    If I sh at the orc during that moment.......

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    That thing¡¯s strength was beyond my expectations.

    It forcefully pulled the trunk out of the ground and swung it sideways without any dy, giving me no chance to dodge and having to block it with my left arm.

    I didn¡¯t think it was such a powerful strike but I could hear an unpleasant creaking in my arm.

    The distance between us was already closed.

    No matter how muscr this orc was, it shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand an attack from my Dual Crater.

    Because of the height difference, I sh at the most essible area, its stomach...... and misspletely.

    ¡¸......are you some kind of monkey instead of a pig?¡¹

    Seeing that it was unable to dodge it, the orc dropped therge tree and leapt into the air to grab a branch above him, supporting itself in midair.

    ¡¸No way! That thing jumped at least five meters!¡¹

    Being a muscr freak, the orc¡¯s movements werepletely different than that of a normal orc.

    In that case, I need to forget everything I know about fighting orcs.

    The muscr orc broke two thick branches, one in each hand, beforending back on the ground.

    I ready my Dual Crater with both hands and lower my stance.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    That thing matches my timing and roars.

    The two of us rush forward together.

    Its weapons are just the thick branches of a tree but judging from the craters it makes in the ground after a missed hit, it¡¯s probably bad if I got hit by one of those things.

    For me, I have the Dual Crater and should be able to easily to cut through its body even with all that surrounding muscle.

    I swing my sword while anticipating the trajectory of its weapons.

    I either dodge the branches or cut them up while targeting its arms and legs.

    However, that thing was also anticipating my attacks and doesn¡¯t overextend.

    It¡¯s iparably faster than a normal orc plus it also has above average intelligence.

    At this rate, shing swords will be inevitable.

    Maybe I¡¯ll be a little adventurous.

    I distance myself slightly.

    The orc also readjusts its stance and readies its branches.

    ¡¸Here, catch.¡¹

    I twist my body backwards and snap forward to hurl the Dual Crater at the orc.

    The sudden move illicited gasps of surprise from allies alike and the muscr orc seems to freeze for a split second.

    The Dual Crater soars toward the chest of the monster.

    Its speed was iparable to that of Natia¡¯s arrow so the orc shouldn¡¯t be able to catch it.

    I trained with Celia quite a bit and it was pretty fun getting her to teach me step by step.

    We end up rolling on the grass and embracing each other, but that¡¯s a secret.

    The orc tries to block by crossing the two branches together.

    However the Dual Crater slices through the two thick branches like butter and pierces the orc¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸You did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yahoo! ......uaaaaah!! I stepped on that arrow!!¡¹

    Irijina and Christoph cheer.

    No, it was too shallow.

    The Dual Crater¡¯s de can cut through anything, not the handle.

    The handle gets caught in the branch and stops the sword from going any deeper.

    Only being able to stab a little bit into the orc¡¯s chest, the attack was far from being a fatal wound.

    But that was good enough for me.

    The orc was shocked by the fresh blood leaking from its chest and reels back from the pain.

    I take advantage of the opening and lower my body before springing back up.

    I approach barehanded and pull my arm back for a punch.

    The weight of my punch along with the momentum of my run-up was aimed at its stomach.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s too reckless! Using your bare hands won¡¯t work!!¡¹

    Natia sounds like she¡¯s on the verge of crying.

    The orc¡¯s stomach was protected by its bulging abdominal muscles so half-hearted attacks won¡¯t do any good.

    I needed to punch with all my might.

    ¡¸Doryaa!¡¹

    The impact my right fist made as it dug into the orc¡¯s stomach caused a dull sound to echo.

    Its abs were hard as steel just like expected, I wonder how effective my attack was.

    That thing doesn¡¯t even twitch.

    Just when I was feeling anxious from my attack not working, I hear an unpleasant sound from above me and stomach juices get coughed out.

    So that hurt, then I¡¯ll keep going.

    I put my hips behind a left hook to its side.

    The orc drops the branches in its hands.

    My right fist follows up immediately with a body blow on the opposite side.

    That made the orc cough up more stomach fluids.

    My fists continuously pound the orc, who was unable to defend its body.

    After five consecutive hits, the orc¡¯s head drooped down.

    I don¡¯t have any reason to pass up this perfect chance.

    I swing upwards andnd a powerful uppercut on the orc¡¯s forehead.

    The attack makes the orc¡¯s eyes spin and its eyes roll back after falling on its back.

    ¡¸Beating the orc barehanded...... unbelievable.¡¹

    Praise me more, Natia.

    I¡¯m the man who will be your lover.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a human man? What power, totally different from male elves......¡¹

    Thatment came from one of the three elves who were being supported unsteadily.

    Would they like to see what a human man can do in bed too?

    ¡¸Aheeh...... two especiallyrge orcs...... I won¡¯t give in.¡¹

    It seems Felteris still hasn¡¯t recovered yet.

    I might have let my guard down after thinking my flurry of punches was good enough.

    ¡¸Not good!!¡¹

    Mack shouts in his low voice when he realizes, but I feel the muscr orc¡¯s fist connect with my face.

    Spit flies out of my mouth and my vision is shaken as my legs stagger.

    Everyone gasped in shock at the sudden turn of events.

    I was sure its eyes rolled back, but it must have sprung back up immediately when I looked away.

    As expected, this thing is tough.

    Still...... I¡¯m sure that earlierbo did damage.

    Its speed and power have dropped significantly.

    I feel my strength escape my body as its fist hits me.

    It hurt, but it wasn¡¯t enough to knock me out.

    I nt my feet to stabilize myself, then widen my eyes to lock onto the enemy.

    That was probably an all-out attack, so it didn¡¯t even think of following up with a second punch.

    The orc threw itself off bnce so much just tond that blow that its head is low enough for me to reach.

    I grab its arm to prevent it from running away and then pull my arm back.

    I can see fear start to appear in the eyes of the over three meter tall orc.

    Conversely, I might be smiling.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s my turn.¡¹

    I swing my arm straight into the orc¡¯s chin.

    The sound of the impact wasn¡¯t one of a punchnding, but more like two rocks crashing into each other.

    The power of this strike was strong enough to shatter its jaw.

    The muscr orc couldn¡¯t even scream and just copsed face first to the ground.

    I need to finish it off for good this time.

    I get on top of the face down orc, and lower my arms around its neck and head before twisting.

    There was a brief creaking of bones, and when I put in more strength, there was a crisp crack to let me know the bone broke.

    Its neck should be broken and it should be over now.

    ¡¸Um...... couldn¡¯t you have finished it off with your sword?¡¹

    Natia points to my sword.

    Oh well, I just felt like doing it this way.

    ¡¸He broke that monster¡¯s neck with his bare hands...... what a monster. He must be a different kind of orc!¡¹

    ¡¸Will we get raped by him next? He looks like he could have a big dick too...... my crotch is already torn up.¡¹

    ¡¸Men are scary......¡¹

    Hey, I did my best to defeat that thing so why is everybody looking at me like that.

    And so after massacring the orcs, we send Natia back to her vige as a messenger and carry Felteris and the other three elves back to the vige.

    ¡¸Are you alright now? Is there anywhere else that still hurts?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... we¡¯re fine now. Except the fatigue still doesn¡¯t let us move too much......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Just rx and rest on me.¡¹

    Mack and I each carry two girls on our shoulders.

    We¡¯re exhausted after fighting but these girls are light as a feather and doesn¡¯t put any burden on our bodies at all.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen such effective medicine before.¡¹

    By the way, Felteris is on my shoulder.

    Her injuries were way worse than the other three and I used the emergency-use dragon¡¯s blood I carried with me on her.

    After all, her ass and vagina practically merged into one hole.

    Not only that, her internal organs were badly damaged and she honestly couldn¡¯t have been saved without the elixir.

    ¡¸You can sleep until we reach the vige. It¡¯s not like your fatigue was cured.¡¹

    Especially her mental fatigue.

    ¡¸......I can¡¯t really fall asleep.¡¹

    Yeah, I guess she can¡¯t after that.

    Regardless of the reason, the responsibility for the annihtion of the subjugation squad will fall on Felteris, the captain.

    She probably can¡¯t ignore that and sleep peacefully.

    ¡¸In that case, let¡¯s settle all the unpleasant thoughts first. Maybe you can tell me what happened. That muscr orc threw a bunch of things at you, but I can¡¯t think of why you copsed so suddenly in the first ce. If you were just as capable as what I¡¯ve heard, you should have been able to defend while escaping.¡¹

    Felteris hides her face and mutters soft enough that no one else around her could hear.

    ¡¸Even I don¡¯t know what happened...... it¡¯s just when the situation was bing grimmer and thoughts of the consequences of losing or getting raped by dozens of orcs and turning into a mess started circling in my head, my stomach suddenly gets hot and I can¡¯t fight anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, my body was feeling hot on the night before setting out as well.¡¹

    This is perhaps...... I want to confirm but I¡¯m not so mean as to do it after she just got raped.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    Just then, I tripped on an uneven step, causing me to have to adjust the positions of Felteris and the other girl on my shoulder after they slid off a little.

    When I pulled them up, my hand identally touched an area close to their genitals.

    ¡¸Ah, no...... it¡¯s scary.¡¹

    Having just been raped, the girl reacted excessively to the stimtion of her genitals.

    This is an expected reaction.

    ¡¸Ah, your finger went in, the impudent finger of a man is forcefully being inserted inside me who can¡¯t even resist! I¡¯m going to lose again to the humiliation! I¡¯ll lose my pride and be just a female in heat!¡¹

    Felteris suddenly realizes what she¡¯s saying and goes limp, pretending to sleep.

    It doesn¡¯t look like I have to confirm.

    When we returned to the vige, we were allowed to sleep in the special elf tree.

    Everyone slept like a log after such an exhausting battle.

    Natia was just as tired and had no choice but to postpone the collection of herbs until tomorrow.

    Amidst the surrounding silence, I get up from my sleeping ce.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t sleep like this.¡¹

    I touch my erect cock.

    My dick always gets hard after a battle.

    I want a woman pretty bad but Irijina and Alice, as well as Natia are all fast asleep. I can¡¯t just wake them up.

    ¡¸Maybe I¡¯ll calm myself down by taking a bath.¡¹

    In the elf vige, there is a hollow tree where water is umted so I can take a bath there.

    It¡¯s alreadyte at night so I shouldn¡¯t have to fight for it with the other elves.

    That¡¯s what I thought until I reached the hollow tree and heard the subdued voices of women.

    So there were people using the bath before me unfortunately, not to mention they were female so I would cause a huge fuss by jumping in there.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s clean already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it doesn¡¯t smell too bad either.¡¹

    ¡¸But...... it surely is still dirty. My whole body! I can¡¯t clean this filth!¡¹

    Those voices sound familiar, so I take a peek and find Felteris as well as the other six from the subjugation squad.

    I thought they already washed their bodies countless times ever since they returned to the vige, but it looks like they¡¯re still doing it at night.

    They¡¯re washing each other¡¯s bodies and rubbing so hard that their skin turns red.

    The filth sprayed on them by the orcs have alreadye off.

    However the girls¡¯ hearts were still stained by the dirty memories of being vited.

    I can¡¯t leave them alone like that.

    I should be the one to rescue their hearts.

    I take my clothes off and jump in.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. (Warrior) 23 years old. Winter.

    PT

    Irijina (Female Knight), Alice (Mage, magic power exhausted), Natia (Adventuring Elf), Mack (Warrior), Kroll (Mendicant Monk Swordsman), Christoph (Shield)

    Schwartz (Horse), Felteris (Pervert Elf)

    Assets: 20,640 gold

    Sexual Partners: 390, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 251: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘¥ Good Things, Bad Things

    <h4>Chapter 251: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢Þ Good Things, Bad Things</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The cavity filled with water looksrge enough to fit ten people.

    I, the only one capable of healing them, dive in naked as the pitiful six elves are washing each other¡¯s bodies sadly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming in.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    When the girls see my face, they get suspicious and then slowly lower their gaze.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Six screams resound.

    I¡¯m not keeping a strange monster in my lower half or anything.

    It¡¯s just my erect dick swinging around.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t sleep either, let me bathe together with you.¡¹

    With that said, I get in between the elves and submerge myself in the water up to my chest.

    It¡¯ste at night in the middle of winter so I wouldn¡¯t normally be able to bathe like this, but the water in this ce flowed through the inside of trees, making it quite warm.

    The slight viscosity in the water is probably due to the sap mixed inside.

    ¡¸Uu?¡¹

    ¡¸......y-you won¡¯t do anything?¡¹

    The elves stop screaming as they run to the opposite side of the bath ce, gather together and then lower themselves deep into the water.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything violent. Besides, I¡¯ve seen your naked bodies once already, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    I sink my body into the water more and extend my limbs to them while speaking.

    Six women have entered the pool and it smells pretty nice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s sticking out of the water......¡¹

    ¡¸Big men...... are scary.¡¹

    Even though I said I wouldn¡¯t do anything, the girls are clumped up on the other side.

    The only one who¡¯s slowly approaching me while turned away is Felteris.

    ¡¸Are you that afraid?¡¹

    I get straight to the point and ask them.

    I really don¡¯t need to know, but this is just a precaution.

    The girls look down and whispered softly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really scary...... my mind knows that you are a human who saved us, yet my body still trembles automatically.¡¹

    ¡¸I was a virgin and had no knowledge of that kind of thing, then that happened. I start to shake just from seeing a man......¡¹

    Things are bing more tragic.

    ¡¸We were saved right away so Yren-sama was able to do something with her secret technique...... if you came anyter, my belly might have been filled with orc seed by now.¡¹

    The male elves are weak in bed and have low sexual desire as well.

    For that reason, the female elves are incredibly easy to get pregnant so descendants can still be left behind and it¡¯s often the case that many of them get pregnant after being raped by other species with a higher sexual desire.

    ¡¸The man Coruru promised to marry couldn¡¯t help either.¡¹

    One of the girls look down and cries.

    That male is pathetic, I would have spent ten days embracing them over and over to overwrite their memories.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t get married or have kids anymore!!¡¹

    I wanted to say something to clear this dark atmosphere but then one of the girls screamed hysterically.

    ¡¸Nobody wants to love someone who got raped by orcs! I¡¯ll have to live as an outcast......¡¹

    I hug the rampaging and crying woman from behind.

    Female elves have a higher sense of virtue than us humans and is influenced strongly when they get raped.

    This is where a manes into y.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such sad things. There¡¯s no way a girl as beautiful as you won¡¯t get any suitors.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    I try my best to hug the girl as gently as possible but her body still tenses up immediately.

    Even though she tries to twist her body away to escape, I don¡¯t let go and whisper to her ¡°It¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t be cruel to you¡± countless times.

    Eventually, she stops struggling and I bring my hand to her eyes to wipe away the tears.

    The girl looks up at me with her still-moist eyes...... how cute.

    There¡¯s no way this girl won¡¯t attract another man.

    As we both sit down, lowering ourselves more into the water, we gradually bring our bodies closer together.

    Then I ce my hands on the base of the girl¡¯s long, wiggling ears.

    These ears are why elves are so nice.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just so unbearably cute. Will you let me kiss you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    She didn¡¯t give me a reply but she doesn¡¯t resist.

    Her ears droop down loosely.

    It looks like her emotions show through her ears.

    Taking that as consent, I ce my hand on her cheek and bring myself close to her lips.

    The girl also closes her eyes and slightly opens her mouth.......

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    I get pushed away from her.

    Oh, my dick hit her hand when I get close to her.

    In shock, she escapes to the other side again.

    ¡¸......Sorry.¡¹

    The girl apologizes, it wasn¡¯t like she disliked me, it was more like a reflex.

    This doesn¡¯t sit well with me.

    ¡¸Look here.¡¹

    I stand in front of the girls.

    I¡¯m still erect of course, after all I¡¯m bathing with six naked girls.

    My hard penis is exposed to all of them.

    ¡¸Hiiiiih!!¡¹

    The girls run away, a natural reaction after having been horribly raped.

    But they have to ovee that.

    I grab Felteris, who is covering her face with her hands while keeping the gaps between her fingers as wide as possible.

    ¡¸I understand that you are afraid of men. However it¡¯s a waste for all of you to live while avoiding them forever, it¡¯s a loss to the whole world for beauties like you to live that way.¡¹

    ¡¸B-beauties......?¡¹

    ¡¸That makes us happy, but could you at least sit down, that thing¡¯s more than just intimidating!¡¹

    I smile as kindly as possible, take Felteris¡¯s hand and have her touch my dick.

    ¡¸Hiih! So big...... and so thick. What are making me touch!?¡¹

    She slowly strokes my shaft as she screams.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t pounce on you. There¡¯s no reason to be scared of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing, those veins. ......it¡¯s as hard as a rock and I can hear it pulsing.¡¹

    I let go of Felteris¡¯s hand.

    She¡¯s starting to move it on her own now.

    The other five girls are watching curiously while gradually closing the distance.

    ¡¸Felteris-sama, how is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that thing bite?¡¹

    The other girls look up at my face for a reaction while timidly extending their hands toward my rod.

    They poke my dick and then quickly pull their bodies back.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s not a poisonous snake, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. It¡¯s just my body.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you say it¡¯s just your body when it¡¯s so big?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s even bigger than the orcs¡¯, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, definitely. Its length, girth and size of the tip, all of it is bigger than what the orcs had.¡¹

    The poking and prodding of the girls increase in frequency, eventually some of them begin touching the shaft like Felteris.

    ¡¸Looks like this penis is safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, try touching it too. It¡¯s incredible.¡¹

    I think it might be about time.

    ¡¸Listen, in this world there are bad cocks and good cocks. You have to be able to distinguish them.¡¹

    ¡¸Good cocks......¡¹¡¸Bad cocks?¡¹

    The elves listen carefully.

    I put my hands on the two who just happen to be closest to my feet and bring my dick close to their faces.

    My dick moves close enough to feel their breathing, then it twitches as if sensing the presence of women.

    ¡¸What do you think? Does my dick seem like a bad one?¡¹

    The two girls look at the dick a few centimeters away from their faces and then look to each other.

    Then they speak at the same time.

    ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s a good cock...... I think.¡¹¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Now, let¡¯s have some fun.

    After that, any resistance from the girls disappeared.

    Me and the girl named Coruru hug each other in the water, which felt just a tiny bit viscous.

    Felteris was actually the one who was the most enthusiastic, though I felt something quite unsettling and decided to postpone her forter.

    As I¡¯m hugging her from behind, I sit down and lower her onto myp.

    My dick digs out from between the girl¡¯s crotch and the tip pokes out above the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡¸Amazing...... even though you¡¯re sitting down, it¡¯s sticking out of the water, how big is it?¡¹

    She sounds purely curious and there are no more traces of fear in her voice.

    I was right to pick this position.

    Positions where I¡¯m smothering her or fucking her from the back where she can¡¯t see my body may bring back memories of her getting raped.

    ¡¸Am I bigger than thest guy you had?¡¹

    I¡¯ll make that guy act as the viin topletely erase her bad memories.

    ¡¸Of course! He was like five centimeters...... actually ten centimeters is already considered big for elf males, you know?¡¹

    Ten centimeters is big?

    In that case Kroll and Christoph will be treated like they have big dicks too.

    Female elves are tall and most have a delicate physique, it might be inevitable but I just don¡¯t feel satisfied with that exnation for some reason.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t really consider sex that important...... wah.¡¹

    I kiss the girls nape and touch her ears.

    Her body trembles and she lets out a strange sound.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll caress you. If it hurts or if you dislike it, let me know, ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay...... that feels good.¡¹

    I¡¯ll start off lightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll rub your belly.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, go ahead. Ahn, that tickles.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna kiss your neck. Can I leave a mark?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Au...... I feel your breath on my ears.¡¹

    Instead of touching her genitals or breasts directly, I focus on caressing her shoulders, neck and stomach.

    And when I change my point of focus, I persistently ask for her permission.

    I have to get her to rx and to trust me as a man.

    To be honest, I want to turn her over and stick my dick inside her but I have to be patient here.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, it feels really good. It¡¯spletely different from the orcs...... no, even with the man I was withst.¡¹

    Before I knew it, the other elves have gotten up close to watch intently.

    Felteris is...... already reaching down to her crotch.

    Does she think I can¡¯t see her?

    Pleasure from directly touching her is still not too strong yet Coruru¡¯s face appears to be already melting and her initially closed legs are spread open vulnerably.

    From all her squirming, the hands which once covered her breasts have slid away, revealing her tiny mounds, but she doesn¡¯t seem to mind anymore.

    ¡¸What cute ears. It makes me want to eat them.¡¹

    Thinking I can increase the intensity of the stimtion, I bite one of her ears softly.

    Elves have this characteristic which makes them weak to stimtion to their ears.

    I know this because I¡¯ve tested it out on Natia before.

    ¡¸Hyuun!¡¹

    That was the best reaction she showed me so far.

    The other ear is also wiggling.

    I¡¯ll bite that one too.

    ¡¸Aaaah! Aaahh!!¡¹

    Her legs stretch out and the pointed toes stick out of the water.

    I think I can go up a level in pleasure now.

    ¡¸Your breasts, may I?¡¹

    She nods.

    I fondle her breasts and lightly rub her nipples.

    Of course I continue licking her ears and blowing on them.

    ¡¸M-my nipples are so hard. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸No it¡¯s not. It makes me happy.¡¹

    When I bring myself close to her lips for a kiss, she briefly looks like she¡¯ll resist, then exhales once before rxing again and allowing me to continue.

    I quickly slip my tongue inside her mouth and swap spit with her in a messy kiss.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s what a real kiss is like......¡¹

    ¡¸As virgins, we never thought of that......we¡¯ve never done anything like kissing.¡¹

    I can hear the girls around me makingments.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kiss all of you enough to make your lips swell.

    ¡¸I feel bad that you¡¯re the only one doing it.¡¹

    Coruru reaches for the tip of my dick which is sticking out of the water and strokes it with both hands.

    The stimtion feels quite nice because the slight viscosity in the water makes for a decent lubricant.

    ¡¸Thanks. But you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I just want to make you feel good.¡¹

    I reach down to her crotch while looking at her face for a reaction, then prod her clitoris.

    After seeing her nod, I finally begin pleasuring her for real.

    Moans resonate in the hollow tree in the middle of the night, which if heard, could be recognized by ten out of ten people as moans of pleasure from consensual sex.

    ¡¸It looks like it feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸How nice, to be treated gently like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d prefer it rougher and a little painful...... no, don¡¯t mind me!¡¹

    Before long, Coruru stops stroking me and just lets herself be pleasured by my finger and mouth.

    Her body starts to tremble, approaching the final moment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m almost-! N-no, this is the first time I¡¯ve felt like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead......¡¹

    My left hand kneads her breast and pinches her nipple while I take her ear in my mouth.

    My right hand rubs her vagina while lightly pinching her clitoris.

    ¡¸Cum.¡¹

    When I blow her ear, her body raises up from within my arms.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Her thin body bends upward as she climaxes and she squirts out a jet of liquid onto my meat rod.

    ¡¸Kyaa! Coruru just peed herself!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah! We have to change the water!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve squirted many times more than that...... no, nevermind.¡¹

    The other girls who have never seen someone squirt before start making a fuss.

    There¡¯s no way any of them would have squirted from the violent intercourse they experienced with the orcs.

    I reassure the girl who just orgasmed with postcoital caresses.

    Her cloudy eyes tell me she enjoyed it, so now her fear for men should be diminished, though the most important part is still left.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. It felt really good. I¡¯ll return the favor.¡¹

    She looks at the other five girls, then brings her face close to my crotch after deciding she doesn¡¯t mind, dragging her tongue all over my still-erect dick.

    However I put my hands on her shoulders and stop her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy you¡¯re using your mouth too...... but there¡¯s a ce I want more.¡¹

    The girl¡¯s face gets somewhat clouded.

    ¡¸Ah, but that ce is......¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I won¡¯t force you. But I think it¡¯s better to overwrite your bad memories. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe you. You¡¯re incredibly kind and I honestly want you to embrace me too. But......¡¹

    She buries her face in my chest.

    ¡¸Right after cleansing my body, I had that man embrace me. It was so I could forget the unpleasant experiences, but that didn¡¯t work!¡¹

    I listen to her while patting her head just like I do to Celia.

    ¡¸He embraced me andforted me gently...... however! After being pounded so much by the orcs, my vagina became all loose and I couldn¡¯t even feel it when he put his thing inside me!!¡¹

    How tragic.

    There was nothing he could do when he¡¯s only five centimeters long though.

    ¡¸In the end, neither he or I felt good at all...... and we got into a fight......uuuu.¡¹

    I say nothing and just push Coruru onto her back.

    Words are no longer needed.

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    I kiss the girl who looks like she wants to say something and keep her quiet, then spread her legs apart.

    The lips of her vagina are definitely open loosely...... I think most of the girls in my household are like that though.

    I push my dick against the entrance and then look to her face for confirmation.

    Because of the earlier forey, her hole is already wet and perfectly ready for pration.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    Since I didn¡¯t see any rejection from her, I push my hips forward.

    ¡¸Aggh!!¡¹

    The flesh inside her pussy makes squishing sounds as it spreads apart to amodate me.

    ¡¸Nn.....e on, now.¡¹

    Coruru lets out a pained groan.

    This is different than what she said.

    ¡¸What do you mean loose? It¡¯s plenty tight. You¡¯re actually squeezing a little too hard, rx.¡¹

    Her vagina is clenching down so much it hurts.

    If she wasn¡¯t fucked by the orcs before, I might not have been able to put it inside, or I might have injured her.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re kidding...... it¡¯s tight, it¡¯s rubbing so much!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, nice fit. It feels like I¡¯m fucking a virgin.¡¹

    When I chuckle, Coruru bursts into tears.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy...... this ce of mine, it¡¯ll still let me live as a woman right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it might be easier for me to put it in if you were actually a bit looser.¡¹

    The girl puffs her cheeks and pouts.

    ¡¸Stupid big dickhead.¡¹

    After she says that jokingly, she happily wraps her arms around my neck.

    My hand also scoops up her waist and then we move together while clinging to each other.

    She no longer feels any fear towards intercourse so I can even get a little rougher with her.

    ¡¸Aah, this is so good. You¡¯re really a great woman! The best!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d! You¡¯re an awesome man too. I¡¯ve always thought muscr men were savages and never liked them before, but now I¡¯ve grown to like burly men like you. Your thick arms and rugged chest...... they just make me feel safe, your penis is big and wonderful as well!¡¹

    The two of us bump hips without worry and seek pleasure, slowly building up towards climax.

    I feel more of her flesh spreading apart with every thrust I make.

    The hole which was messed up by the orcs is getting more messed up by me.

    ¡¸Amazing! It feels so tingly! No more, no moreeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Feel free to dig your nails into me or bite me. I¡¯ll make you feel even better.¡¹

    I hold down her thighs and make evenrger thrusts into her hole.

    The sounds of sshing water, her screaming moans and my rough breathing, and the sounds of flesh hitting flesh dominate the bathing ce.

    ¡¸I¡¯m at...... my limit.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    We just happened to reach climax at the same time.

    We look at each other and smile, kissing before changing positions.

    I pick her up as she¡¯s facing me and hug her tightly to show her the manliness of a human male.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming now.¡¹

    I always intended to release inside and now Coruru asks me in a somewhat confused tone.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to cum inside? That might be a little problematic.¡¹

    I finally got her to understand my feelings so I had hoped she would let me cum inside her.

    ¡¸If you cum inside me with such a big dick, I¡¯ll most definitely get pregnant. Because the semen is from a human, I¡¯ll give birth to a half elf......¡¹

    The vige don¡¯t seem to treat half elves too well.

    But there¡¯s no need to worry, I¡¯ll look after all of the children when they get born.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want my kid?¡¹

    I ask while staring into the girl¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸......will you look after them?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    The girl exhales in relief.

    ¡¸Alright. Then you can cum inside.¡¹

    I speed up the movement of my hips as soon as she gives me permission.

    Thick semen rises from my balls, making my shaft swell.

    It wasn¡¯t long until that time came.

    My dick starts to twitch as I continue to thrust.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming! Be my woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I will! That¡¯s why I want you to chase away any traces of the orcs out of my heart! Impregnate me with a human¡¯s sperm!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wash you again with my seed. Get pregnant with my child...... with a half elf!!¡¹

    Pushing all the way in up to the root, I simultaneously release everything I have stored up into the female elf.

    She leaves everything to me as both her hands hold her head and moans.

    A bucket load of semen gushes into the girl¡¯s stomach.

    The female elf looks at me with unfocused eyes and then says onest thing.

    ¡¸I am your woman now.¡¹

    As Coruru closes her eyes and loses consciousness, Iy her exhausted body down.

    She has be mine in body and in spirit.

    ¡¸What about you girls? Won¡¯t you be my women?¡¹

    I turn to face the other five.

    All of them have already started to finger themselves and don¡¯t even try to hide it.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to embrace all of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Am I going to give birth to a half elf?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold it, my body is getting so hot and restless.¡¹

    The elves cling onto me.

    I can keep going for a while so I have no problem giving them as much as they want.

    I¡¯ll fill the vige with half elves.

    ¡¸......aaaaaah.¡¹

    The final girl slowly copses and falls asleep.

    Including Coruru, who I embraced in the beginning, that makes five people I¡¯ve slept with.

    I have confidence that I satisfied all of them, plus I came plenty inside each and every one.

    If it¡¯s really true that elves get pregnant easily, then I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all pregnant.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    During all of that Felteris still remains sitting.

    She seemed to be the most enthusiastic, yet she still hasn¡¯te over to me.

    ¡¸Are you still scared? Or is there something you dislike?¡¹

    Her face is flushed and her eyes are looking at my cock and my chest.

    She was fingering herself not too long ago and the dripping juices from her vagina tell me she¡¯s clearly aroused.

    I would embrace her if she asked me, I wonder if there¡¯s something she doesn¡¯t like.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like anything about you! You¡¯re repulsive!!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    That surprised me, getting cursed at out of nowhere.

    I didn¡¯t really expect her to thank me, though I didn¡¯t think she would hate me even after I saved her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a proud elf, I won¡¯t let a filthy human like you put your body on me! Put that excessivelyrge dick of yours away and leave this instant!¡¹

    Felteris continues to berate me with a disdainful expression on her face.

    That hurts me a little...... she was stroking my dick just a little while ago so I honestly thought she was bing fond of me.

    Is it because I¡¯m not attractive enough as a man?

    I guess I¡¯ll have to withdraw for now.

    ¡¸Is that so, sorry for interrupting your bath then. I¡¯ll leave after carrying all the other women back.¡¹

    When I got up to leave, Felteris abruptly bounces up then stands in the way of the exit.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t leave if you do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Savage men like you are the worst! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll pretend to be gentle while looking for an opportunity to rape me violently! You¡¯re going to fuck me violently, aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    She continues to rain abuse on me.

    Why did she say that part twice?

    When I was about to point that out, she falls over without even being touched.

    ¡¸How violent! Your true nature hase out after I exposed the truth. I¡¯m certainly powerless against your barbaric body of steel. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get fucked without being able to do anything. However my heart won¡¯t yield to you. Even if you put that thing which isrger than those orcs inside me, I absolutely won¡¯t lose, you hear me!¡¹

    She slightly opens her legs to show me her genitals after saying that.

    I see...... that¡¯s how it is?

    I walk over to the fallen girl.

    ¡¸Kuh, coward! Do as you wish!¡¹

    This girl has quite the strange fetish.

    Well, I guess this is fun in its own right.

    I purposely treat Felteris roughly, getting her on all fours, then grabbing her ass.

    When I put my finger in her ass as a test, she gets wet almost immediately.

    Looks like I don¡¯t need forey.

    ¡¸Hmph, you intend to p my ass and humiliate me, eh!?¡¹

    So she wants me to spank her.

    I do as she requests and when I p her ass, she lets out pained groans and curses me.

    For now, I¡¯ll kiss her and fuck her doggy style.

    ¡¸You want me to say how you¡¯re going to put it in!? What a vulgar man...... fine, I¡¯ll say it. Your needlesslyrge dick is...... kuh! I get it, you just want me to say it, right!? Y-yourrge penis is stabbing right into my p-pussy! Your veiny penis is scraping against me and it feels so goood~~!!¡¹

    By the way, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    I just put my dick in, Felteris was the one who started spewing all this stuff out of nowhere.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t give in even if you¡¯re rough with me. Even if you break my hole apart, I won¡¯t lose my pride!!¡¹

    In other words, she wants me to be rough with her.

    I fiercely thrust into her a second time and then a third time.

    ¡¸Nhooooh! I-it¡¯s so big, I¡¯m losing already! I¡¯m losing to your penis already!!¡¹

    ¡¸That was quick.¡¹

    I unconsciouslyment on the situation.

    ¡¸Ahem, you want me to squeal like a pig!? A female pig? ......remember this. I will definitely kill you.¡¹

    Alright, alright, I get it.

    I actually did this kind of y with Mel before.

    ¡¸You sow, cry like the pig you are! Squeal and shake your ass.¡¹

    ¡¸So vexing!! But if I don¡¯t do it, the other girls will-...... o-oink! Oink! Oink!¡¹

    As Felteris acts like a pig, I hold her from behind and swing my hips.

    Next, I get her toy on her back and she squeals even more.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to hit me? Fine, hit me as much as you want. I wanted the pain anyways!¡¹

    It looks like Felteris means it, she¡¯s clenching her teeth so she doesn¡¯t bite her tongue.

    This is way past what I¡¯mfortable doing.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I can hit a woman......¡¹

    Felteris doesn¡¯t stop requesting for it.

    ¡¸Kuh, you want to strangle my neck!? What scum, to want a woman to suffer!¡¹

    Felteris takes my hand and brings it to her own neck.

    Fine then...... I won¡¯t do it hard though.

    I squeeze her neck gently.

    She seems to be unhappy with that and uses her eyes to tell me to do it harder.

    ¡¸You want to suffocate me, don¡¯t you!? If you¡¯re going to do it, get it over with!¡¹

    I can¡¯t do something like that.

    ¡¸Hmph, squeezing your neck isn¡¯t even fun. I¡¯ll thrust with all my might and tear through your stomach.¡¹

    Knowing that I can¡¯t go any further, I try to fool her by yelling back at her, then lift her hips and pump my hips furiously.

    When I do so, Felteris¡¯s vagina seems to clench a bit harder.

    I¡¯ve got some masochistic women around me too, but it¡¯s rare to see someone as extreme as this.

    I don¡¯t really like shouting abuses or doing rape y.

    Though Felteris seems to get pleasure from being hurt and getting raped.

    ¡¸S-stop it! If you thrust so hard with that big dick of yours, I really will break...... aaaah!!¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll follow through with this and knock her out.

    Of course I won¡¯t go so far as actually thrusting hard enough to hurt her.

    However Felteris doesn¡¯t think the same way.

    She screams while scratching me, and also pounds at my face and chest.

    ¡¸Take this, you scoundrel! Coward, pervert! Scum! Idiot! Barbarian!!¡¹

    She assaults me with unreasonable violence.

    Felteris nces at my face despite raining blows on me.

    She must be expecting me to get angry and retaliate by getting rough with her or strangling her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really such a pervert......¡¹

    This might be the first time I¡¯ve seen someone this bad.

    Not to mention she wasn¡¯t even trained, she just started acting like this on her own.

    ¡¸Who are you calling a pervert!? I¡¯m not like that at-...... aaaaah! This isn¡¯t good, I¡¯ll start to feel good at this rate! My pride is disappearing! I¡¯m going to choose pleasure over pride............¡¹

    The bbering Felteris suddenly stops talking.

    She seems to have frozen after looking to the side.

    When I follow her eyes to where she was looking, I see the other five girls.

    All of them seem to have woken up.

    Felteris was making a fuss after all.

    For some reason, they seem strange.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst......¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it was......¡¹

    The girls look at Felteris with scorn.

    Ah, it looks like the girls understand everything.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, this is-......¡¹

    Felteris tries desperately to talk her way out of this situation.

    ¡¸I thought you were courageously resisting as you were getting vited by the horde of orcs.¡¹

    ¡¸You simply wanted to be tormented more, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong!!¡¹

    Give up, it¡¯s toote.

    ¡¸All of us...... suffered quite a bit because of Felteris-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸All of us believed in you...... and to think you were such a pervert.¡¹

    Felteris looks at me with tears in her eyes.

    It¡¯s true that you¡¯re a horrible pervert.

    How should I mediate this?

    ¡¸Pervert.¡¹¡¸Sex maniac.¡¹¡¸Lewd woman.¡¹¡¸The shame of all elves.¡¹¡¸Penis addict.¡¹

    The girls bombard her with a storm of insults.

    Just when I was about to stop them from going too far, something unusual happened.

    A wonderfully pleasurable feeling wrapped around my dick.

    ¡¸......why are you getting tighter? Why are you squirming?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah! I¡¯m not a pervert! Mean, you¡¯re all so mean!!¡¹

    In the end, we just continued having sex.

    Felteris gets cursed endlessly while the other five climaxed intensely over and over.

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸Where did you gost night?¡¹

    ¡¸I just went to take a bath. More importantly, today we¡¯re going to get ingredients for the aphrodisiac...... no, the baby making drug, aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    I avoid Natia¡¯s question by changing the topic.

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ve got the Murika flower and the Meromesu egg, so now we just need this somewhat rare mushroom. We have to get to the wends.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯lle along too. It¡¯ll be bad if something else happens.¡¹

    Natia insists she¡¯ll be fine, but also seems to be happy we suggested to help.

    Then her face is dyed with confusion.

    ¡¸By the way ...... what¡¯s up with that girl who Alice is sitting on right now.¡¹

    She did well to resist asking until now.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear from Yren?¡¹

    ¡¸She just said to leave her alone for a while, but that just makes me more curious.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, how humiliating!!¡¹

    Alice looks just as confused as Natia as she sits on the back of Felteris who is on all fours.

    The truth of why the subjugation squad was brought to vige chief Yren¡¯s attention immediately.

    It wasn¡¯t out of malice, but those who were raped would not be satisfied unless punishment was given.

    The options for the candidate for punishment, Felteris, were all extremely harsh.

    And so, feeling somewhat sorry for her, I tried to talk it over with Yren.

    I exined that while she¡¯s a pervert, she¡¯s only a pervert and not a nefarious person.

    Thus she entrusted Felteris to me.

    Being handed off to humans to do as they wish is, as expected, a humiliating treatment for the elves and enough to be justified as punishment.

    Except I would have to treat her in the most humiliating way possible in front of other elves, instead of as a lover.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t humiliating at all! Having a human sit on me is nothing!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who said you wanted to be a chair though.¡¹

    After hearing that requeste from this delicate elf, we had to pick someone to sit on her.

    Naturally, Mack and I would be too heavy for her back and would crush her.

    Irijina is a little suspicious as well.

    I would get angry if Christoph got on her and Kroll refused, saying touching women is not fitting for someone on the path of the sword or some crap.

    ¡¸Oh, the humiliation!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s humiliating.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s head to the wends now. At this time of year, the marsh elves won¡¯t go there either so I think we should be fine.¡¹

    I guess I don¡¯t have to worry if Natia says so.

    ¡¸You¡¯re absolutely right! No need to worry at all!!¡¹

    Irijina is saying it too.

    ¡¸This is humiliation!!!¡¹

    ¡¸This is...... bothering me...... as well......¡¹

    Alice, hang in there a little more.

    Alright, let¡¯s go to the marsh now.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. (Warrior) 23 years old. Winter.

    PT

    Irijina (Female Knight), Alice (Mage, magic power exhausted), Natia (Adventuring Elf), Mack (Warrior), Kroll (Mendicant Monk Swordsman), Christoph (Shield)

    Schwartz (Horse), Felteris (Being Reprimanded, stupidly perverted elf)

    Assets: 20,640 gold

    Sexual Partners: 396, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 252: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘¦ Swamp Monster Glimpse

    <h4>Chapter 252: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢ß Swamp Monster Glimpse</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    With Natia as our guide, we leave for the wends located a short distance away from the vige.

    Felteris, who was entrusted to me, is also with us.

    ¡¸Doing something like this, you¡¯ll regret it!¡¹

    I used the reason that she was entrusted to me to have her ride in front of me on Schwartz.

    Yren said ¡°As long as you humiliate her, you can do anything you want. That¡¯s her punishment¡±, so on the way I¡¯ve been ying with her ears, putting my hands under her clothes from behind and grabbing her undersized boobs.

    Right now, my left hand is inside her underwear, stirring up her moist hole.

    ¡¸Uuu...... what lewd things are you doing now......¡¹

    Meanwhile, Natia, who had been riding behind me up until now, is currently riding together with Irijina and blushing at the sight.

    I would have been happy if I had an elf in front and behind me, plus Schwartz would have no problem carrying both of them because they¡¯re so light.......

    ¡¸Idiot! How can I guide you calmly while you¡¯re doing something indecent in the front!?¡¹

    That¡¯s what she yelled when I suggested for her to ride with me.

    ¡¸By the way, what do you mean by indecent?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you know, the obvious! Putting your hand...... in a precious ce.¡¹

    ¡¸A precious ce? You mean like the heart? Or maybe the neck? I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡¹

    Natia is getting visibly more red.

    Her reddened ears also move around restlessly.

    Elf ears are just wonderful, they make me want to bite them.

    ¡¸A-a woman¡¯s precious...... slit...... hole...... hah! Stupid!!¡¹

    When I bring my ear closer and tell her I couldn¡¯t hear, an apple flies towards me at high speeds.

    I move my face out of the way to avoid the apple, though it continues flying straight into Christoph¡¯s face and bursts apart, causing him to fall off his horse.

    Because I dodged suddenly while my finger was still inside Felteris, it went deeper up her vagina and rubbed the inner walls more.

    ¡¸Ahiiiiiih!!¡¹

    The unexpected stimtion brought her to climax, making her squirt all over Schwartz¡¯s back before copsing forward.

    Her trained and tight ass as well as her convulsing hole are in in sight.

    ¡¸Look, we¡¯ve reached the marsh while you were doing all that strange stuff! -wait what are you trying to take out!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so we¡¯re already here.¡¹

    I put away my dick and lightly pat Felteris¡¯s trembling ass to urge her to dismount.

    ¡¸Kuh, you just want me to squeal, right!? Oink, oink! A-are you satisfied now? You want me to do it more?¡¹

    No, I¡¯ll be happy if you simply get off.

    The wends we arrived at couldn¡¯t be considered pleasant by any means.

    Despite being in the middle of winter, the strange warmness in the air is due to the extreme humidity.

    The smell of mulch wafting in the air and the thinyer of fog only magnified the level of difort.

    There is a muddy water spreading around at our feets, leaving us only a tiny space for walking.

    That walking area is also wet so mud gets stuck on our shoes every time we take a step.

    If we aren¡¯t careful, we might slip and fall into the water.

    There are aquatic nts at the bottom of the water so it isn¡¯t deep enough that our feet can¡¯t reach, but it¡¯s possible that the bottom is soft mud which leads to a bottomless swamp.

    The water seems to have plenty of leeches too, so it¡¯s better to avoid falling in the water in the first ce.

    Irijina is carrying the miserable looking Alice on her back.

    After all, this environment is an especially unpleasant one for girls.

    ¡¸Y-you want me to jump into this leech-infested swamp naked!? ......fine then, though you still won¡¯t break my spirit with that! I¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    Stop it Felteris, you¡¯ll ruin your pretty body.

    This is not a ce I want to stay for very long.

    Let¡¯s finish our business and get out.

    ¡¸So, what kind of mushroom are we looking for?¡¹

    Many mushrooms look the same so verbal descriptions might not be helpful, still we can show any simr looking mushrooms to Natia.

    ¡¸Err...... it¡¯s thin and long and about this big, it has a wide cap and is pink in color. At the very tip of the cap is a slit. Sometimes there is liquid leaking out from there, but it¡¯s harmless.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Besides me, the other guys all keep quiet.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ll have trouble identifying the mushroom.

    It¡¯s a shape we¡¯ve all gotten used to seeing everyday.

    ¡¸There are some which are generally darker in color and those are fine too. They don¡¯t grow in too many ces so you have to really search for them.¡¹

    ¡¸...... alright, let¡¯s try looking around for now.¡¹

    So I drank a potion made from a mushroom like that.

    ¡¸We can split up...... wait, before that are there any monsters in the marsh?¡¹

    I have to ask just to be on the safe side.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know everything because I onlye here to gather the ingredients for the drug, but I¡¯ve never seen anyrge monsters.¡¹

    Fumu, then I guess we should be fine.

    ¡¸Alright! Then let¡¯s quickly get whatever we need and say goodbye to this gloomy ce!¡¹

    Christoph is unusually enthusiastic about exploring the marsh, I guess mushroom hunting is something even he is capable of.

    ¡¸There are still tons of poisonous snakes and spiders around so it¡¯s better if we proceed with caution. I brought the serum with me so you won¡¯t die if you get bitten...... though it will still hurt a lot. And also, the water is crawling with leeches so make sure your feet don¡¯t fall in.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Christoph got bitten by a snake! Plus he¡¯s got a bunch of leeches on his thigh!¡¹

    Snakes, spiders and leeches, huh...... it might have been safer if I left Alice, who hasn¡¯t yet recovered her magic power, back in the vige.

    And Natia, help that guy out with the serum.

    ¡¸No way...... it¡¯s scary by myself......¡¹

    Alice, who is being piggybacked by Irijina, stretches her hand out to me.

    When I grabbed her hand, Alice lets out a gasp.

    ¡¸I found the mushroom...... but-¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s got such a weird way of growing......¡¹

    The shape is exactly like Natia described, so this is definitely the one.

    The problem is with how it¡¯s growing.

    I thought mushrooms would grow out from the ground or a dead tree.......

    ¡¸Why is it growing out horizontally from a tree? It looks exactly like that now.¡¹

    Alice grabs the mushroom growing at about waist level.

    I unconsciously look away.

    For some reason, I don¡¯t want to see this mushroom get plucked out.

    ¡¸Um...... what should I do?¡¹

    Taking me into consideration, Alice pulls her hand back.

    She¡¯s a big coward though she makes up for it by being highly sensitive to the mood in the air.

    ¡¸Ooh! So there are some growing here!!¡¹

    The girl carrying Alice doesn¡¯t have the same ability to read the mood.

    She doesn¡¯t hesitate to snap off the mushroom andugh loudly.

    ¡¸Look at this Hardlett-dono! It really looks like that, doesn¡¯t it!? Wahahahahaha!! Woah, it¡¯s a spider.¡¹

    Irijina doesn¡¯t falter and stomps on the palm-sized poisonous spider approaching her foot.

    She¡¯s pleasantly lively.

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    Alice climbed up Irijina¡¯s back almost to the point where she¡¯s riding on top of her shoulders.

    I think not bringing Celia was the right choice.

    Knowing she hates bugs so much, she would be climbing on my back too.

    ¡¸Aaaah!! At this rate, I¡¯ll be vited by the spider! I won¡¯t be a human anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! I said they have poison so why are you charging into the spider¡¯s nest!? Pervert! Idiot!!¡¹

    Natia is yelling at Felteris for going through with her perverted fetishes again.

    Take it easy with all that, you two.

    In the end, I did pick several of those strange mushrooms despite having mixed feelings and all of us sessfully gathered a fair amount of ingredients.

    Natia was also satisfied with the amount and was about to suggest for us to go back to the vige.

    ¡¸Aahn...... geez, you lecher.¡¹

    Alice, who is still riding on Irijina¡¯s back, looks at me with an embarrassed expression.

    ¡¸Hm? I¡¯m a lecher but why are you bringing this up so suddenly?¡¹

    Alice¡¯s face is warped with pleasure.

    ¡¸......hahiii! It¡¯s nothing really...... if you stir me up now, Irijina¡¯s back will get wet...... nnnh!¡¹

    I wonder what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸Aaun! You¡¯re putting it in already? If you¡¯re okay with it being a little dirty...... it¡¯s fine......¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing on my back?¡¹

    I¡¯m not doing anything.

    When I look at Alice¡¯s ass out of curiosity, I see something ck rubbing her ass, trying to pull off her pants and get inside her asshole.

    I look at my own hands just to make sure I¡¯m not going crazy and see they¡¯re properly attached to me, plus my dick is in its proper ce inside my pants too.

    So what is this ck thing?

    ¡¸Ah...... it¡¯s going in......¡¹

    The unidentified ck substance stretches its stic tentacle-like appendage which is about as thick as an arm.

    It has the same color as the ck swamp water and has a slightly slimy texture.

    That thing finally lowers Alice¡¯s pants and was about to push into her trembling asshole.

    ¡¸Stop, Alice is my woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Aegir-sama? Then this is...... kyaaaaaa!!¡¹

    She finally grasped the situation.

    If I left things as they were, she would have been vited by that unknown life form.

    I try to grab that ck thing, but can¡¯t get a good grip because it¡¯s so slippery.

    ¡¸Arrgh, so annoying!¡¹

    I unleash my Dual Crater and slice it apart without hesitation.

    The bisected end secretes a green fluid when cut and writhes around on the ground.

    Once the ck tendril realizes it¡¯s been cut, it quickly withdraws back into the swamp.

    ¡¸Everyone, be alert, there is something strange in the area! Get into square formation!¡¹

    Reacting swiftly to my orders, everybody takes their positions.

    However there is only a tiny amount of space on both sides since we¡¯re surrounded by the marsh, so our formation isn¡¯t perfect.

    It would be dangerous if we fell in the swamp so we could only form a half-assed oblong shape.

    ¡¸Ooh, I thought the one rubbing my ass and thighs was Hardlett-dono!¡¹

    ¡¸My ass is all wet and slimy...... it feels kind of nice actually.¡¹

    It looks like Irijina was also touched.

    So this slimy bastard has the guts to touch my women?

    ¡¸Natia, do you have an idea what that thing is?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t! I¡¯ve never seen that kind of thing before!¡¹

    We can¡¯t do anything about that, let¡¯s just head back while staying on defense.

    After we decided on what to do, the slimy entity once again extends out from the marsh.

    It was much faster this time, clearly showing its intention to attack.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Mack swings down his war hammer, while Natia and Felteris, seeing their bows won¡¯t be effective, uses their swords to fend off the attack instead.

    ¡¸Guh, it¡¯s too slimy, I can¡¯t crush it.¡¹

    ¡¸This tentacle is surprisingly durable! I can¡¯t cut it so easily!¡¹

    The strength of the tentacle appears to be more than meets the eye.

    What a troublesome opponent.

    Seeing that our attacks are not able to deliver a decisive blow, ten more tentacles emerge from the marsh to assail us.

    Everyone seems to look hurried.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really want to cut up gross things too often.¡¹

    If I get some stinky smell on the sword, Nonna will yell at me.

    Though I guess I can¡¯t be picky at a time like this.

    I hold my Dual Crater with both hands and fix my gaze on the tentacles.

    The ten tentacles squirm around and seem to move inplex patterns, but they¡¯re actually close to moving in straight lines.

    Which means I can cut them all down.

    I barely dodge the first one, then cut through it with my sword.

    I leap in the air to dodge the second one aiming for my leg and the third one aiming for my body, letting them swing and miss before mowing the third one in midair.

    As Ind, I skewer the second tentacle with my sword, twisting my sword around before kicking it away.

    The fourth, fifth and sixth tentaclesbine together to make one thick tentacle and raises up above my head.

    It probably wants to crush me, but those things bing one tentacle isn¡¯t bad for me.

    I swing my sword to counter, slicing off the three tentacles all at once.

    The remaining four tentacles, they¡¯re going to that side.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    Christoph shouts in response.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you escape.¡¹

    Mack¡¯s war hammer finally got a decent hit on the tentacle, ttening it in one strike and making a st sound.

    I don¡¯t think that thing can move after that.

    ¡¸Over there!?¡¹

    Kroll shes at one of the tentacles.

    His strength isn¡¯t enough to cut all the way through...... or so I thought, until he shed at the same point from the opposite side to fully sever the tentacle.

    Impressive.

    ¡¸Kuh, poison doesn¡¯t work!¡¹

    Natia urately shot one of her special poison arrows at the tentacle but there didn¡¯t appear to be any distinct effect on it.

    The tentacle itself already looks poisonous so I guess poison doesn¡¯t work on it.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    The tentacle pursuing Natia suddenly hits an invisible wall and gets deflected.

    Felteris¡¯s finger is glowing...... so this is her magic.

    ¡¸Tear it apart, Wind de!¡¹

    The light on the tip of her finger gets brighter and then the tentacle is torn to shreds, scattering the green liquid everywhere before limply drooping down.

    She¡¯s got some incredible magic.

    If she fought seriously, she could have been taken out the orcs without any trouble at all.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    A tentacle wraps around Christoph and lowers his pants.

    After seeming to decide to target his ass, the tentacle darts forward.

    I reflexively look away.

    I don¡¯t want to look even if he¡¯s going to lose his anal virginity.

    ¡¸Mmngrh!¡¹

    However the crisis was averted and he was saved by Irijina.

    Irijina¡¯s spear pierces straight through the tentacle and into a dead tree behind it.

    ¡¸S-sis[1: Nat: anego]...... I...... I thought I was going to be defiled for sure......¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahaha! You can count on me!¡¹

    Christoph clings to Irijina in tears.

    Hey, you¡¯re satisfied with that?

    As the tentacle twitches after getting skewered, Irijina chops it up into pieces.

    With that, they¡¯ve all been taken care of.

    This isn¡¯t the end though.

    ¡¸Its main body is actually inside the swamp. We¡¯ve got to do something.¡¹

    The sliced tentacles all return back into the swamp.

    Considering all the tentacles cooperated in their attack, it¡¯s natural to think there is one main body controlling all of the movements.

    ¡¸Alice, do you have your magic back yet?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a little......¡¹

    It¡¯s only been a day since she emptied her reserves so I guess that¡¯s to be expected.

    That should be enough though.

    ¡¸Fire it at the swamp, it doesn¡¯t have to be as powerful asst time. Make it as wide and shallow as possible...... don¡¯t set too many things on fire.¡¹

    As long as the main body is in the swamp, it can¡¯t be attacked directly.

    But if the nts and dead trees in the swamp are burned up, that might get the entity to reveal itself, and if not it will also act as a smokescreen to help us escape.

    ¡¸Alright...... eeiya!¡¹

    Alice¡¯s whitened hair is dyed with a faint pink color.

    Fire simultaneously shoots out from her hand and flies toward the swamp.

    The heat I feeling from the attack is weak, so I can tell she doesn¡¯t have much magic power left in her.

    ¡¸The humidity is so high...... my fire won¡¯t be that effective.¡¹

    Alice is out of magic.

    The fire was only able to leave a few ces burning with small campfire-like mes.

    ¡¸Leave it to me. Oh wind, blow and spin into a vortex!¡¹

    Felteris supports Alice and casts her magic.

    In that moment, the wind picks up and a strong gust starts blowing.

    The wind fans the mes and spreads it around, growing in size and strength.

    ¡¸Good, that thing can¡¯t rely on its tentacles now. Now we can-......¡¹

    All of a sudden, I hear the whistling sound of something flying through the air.

    My body reacts and swings the Dual Crater in the direction of the sound, pulling that object down to the ground.

    ¡¸This is-...... an arrow?¡¹

    I look around, trying to guess where it came from and see a number of shadowy figures emerge from the trees and grass nearby.

    A few dozen people...... no, maybe close to a hundred.

    All of them have dark brown skin and slender limbs, slightly red eyes, and voluminous breasts which can¡¯t be hidden by their leather armor.

    Most importantly, they have long ears just like Natia and the other elves.......

    ¡¸Marsh elves!? Why are they all the way here!!?¡¹

    Natai and Felteris scream.

    Of course they would do that.

    They have an antagonistic rtionship with the ck elves, however we at least have a better chance of talking to them than those tentacles.

    We have no intention to be hostile towards them, besides they¡¯re all women, and beautiful ones at that.

    I definitely don¡¯t want to fight them.

    ¡¸We do not want to fight......¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you bastards!! I absolutely won¡¯t let you leave here alive!¡¹

    The ck elf who appears to be the leader of the group interrupts me and shouts angrily.

    She seems to be upset for some reason.

    I wonder why, I don¡¯t remember doing anything to upset her.

    ¡¸No, you couldn¡¯t do anything worse.¡¹

    After Christophments, I calmly take a good look at ourselves.

    All of us are armed and have weapons drawn.

    To top it off, there is a sea of fire on one side.

    ¡¸This is going to be impossible.¡¹

    If a simr group appeared near Rafen, M and Celia wouldn¡¯t waste any time arguing and attack them without question.

    ¡¸Please, could we just talk it out? There were tentacles-......¡¹

    ¡¸Enough!! Make your excuses in the other world!¡¹

    When the ck elf captain shouts, a rain of arrows simultaneously pours down towards us and warriors let out war cries while they rush towards us with their swords drawn.

    If only those tentacles from earlier appeared, I would be able to exin myself, however because of the fire or because of therge amount of ck elves, it¡¯s be calm.

    ¡¸We have no choice but to fight!¡¹

    Natia nocks an arrow to her body, Felteris draws her sword.

    I am unwilling, but it seems there is no other option.

    ¡¸We must...... fight these dark-skinned beauties?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ve all got nice tits too......¡¹

    Mack readies his weapon sadly.

    The war hammer he¡¯s been swinging so easily all this time looks extraordinarily heavy now for some reason.

    Christoph looks weaker than usual.

    This might be the hardest battle of my life.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. (Warrior) 23 years old. Winter.

    PT

    Irijina (Female Knight), Alice (Mage, magic power exhausted)

    Natia (Adventuring Elf), Felteris (Magic Warrior Elf)

    Mack (Warrior, weakening), Kroll (Mendicant Monk Swordsman), Christoph (Shield, weakening), Schwartz (Horse)

    Assets: 20,640 gold

    Sexual Partners: 396, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 253: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘§ A Captiveâ€™s Pain

    <h4>Chapter 253: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢à A Captive¡¯s Pain</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸We¡¯re retreating!¡¹

    I stand at the very front and deflect arrows while shouting out orders.

    There is no option for us to fight against them.

    The difference in numbers is too great, besides the terrain is horrible for us.

    If this was a forest, Natia and Felteris could fight while jumping from tree to tree.

    However in a marsh like this, trees are few and far between, plus there are poisonous insects to worry about so movements are somewhat restricted.

    The muddy ground would also impede any running.

    On the other hand, the ck elves are called marsh elves for a reason and seem to be unconcerned with the mud reaching their knees.

    There might also be a secret to their equipment.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    Directly behind me, Mack gets stabbed in the chest and arm by arrows.

    ¡¸You alright?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no power behind them.¡¹

    The muscr Mack smiles as he pulls the arrows out.

    The ck elves are certainly urate in their shooting, but the speed of their arrows are rtively slow and easy to deflect.

    For Mack and his wall of muscles, it won¡¯t be a fatal blow unless it hits his eyes or a vital area.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t actually feel too bad.¡¹

    His smile almost seems dirty.

    Why am I surrounded by all these perverts?

    ¡¸Damn, take that!¡¹

    Natia gets enraged when Mack gets shot at and shoots one of her special poison arrows.

    Not good, the damage would be permanent if it hits one of the ck elves and kills them.

    ¡¸Stop, Natia! Mack and I will hold them off while everyone else falls back to where the horses are!¡¹

    ¡¸B-but......¡¹

    I return a smile to the worried-looking girl.

    We won¡¯t be able to shake them off if we just keep running.

    If we continue to get showered with arrows, one of us will get a fatal wound eventually.

    That¡¯s why we¡¯ll charge at them and disturb them, hopefully we can draw their attention.

    ¡¸Mack, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    I give instructions to Irijina and the others who follow them.

    ¡¸Irijina, protect everyone. Kroll, you too. Christoph...... it¡¯s better if you stay at the back.¡¹

    To be honest, I don¡¯t want to look after Christoph in a melee.

    Without even waiting for a reply, Mack and I stand shoulder-to-shoulder and rush forward.

    The ck elves seem surprised when they see us run at them after we¡¯ve just been running away.

    ¡¸Fire, fire! Shoot them!¡¹

    They concentrate their arrows on us.

    Good, now Irijina and the others can escape easier.

    About twenty arrows fly toward me.

    My eyes narrow as I determine the trajectory of each one.

    It looks like twelve of them will hit their target and I can dodge about eight if I twist my body.

    I bend my body out of the way while brushing away three others with my sword.

    Thest arrow flies toward my face, but I hit it down with my bare left hand.

    It¡¯s easy to see the arrowsing at me head-on and they¡¯re easy to deal with.

    ¡¸No way......¡¹

    The ck elf captain looks at me with wide eyes.

    When I smile back at her, it pisses her off and more arrows fly toward me.

    This time, there are only half as many as before but because we¡¯ve closed some of the distance, they are more urate and we have less time to react.

    If nothing is done, all of them will hit their mark, though half of them will miss if I crouch.

    Three on the right and two on the left...... I can¡¯t do all of them.

    I deflect two on the right with my sword and knock away one on the left with my armguard.

    There was one arrow on both sides I couldn¡¯t take care of and they stab me in the side and shoulder.

    ¡¸Got him!¡¹

    The ck elf captain expresses her excitement, though seeing that smile makes me happy too.

    Despite the arrows stabbing me, I stand up and charge without losing any speed.

    The arrows only pierced through the leather armor and dug shallowly into my skin, and while it hurts, it doesn¡¯t hinder my movements.

    ¡¸Why!? Bastard!!¡¹

    Her smile freezes for an instant, then the captain quickly draws her sword.

    At the same time, she points a glowing finger at me.

    ¡¸Magic?¡¹

    In that moment, the muddy water at my feet transforms into a de and shoots up at me.

    Water magic or earth magic, which one is it?

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I sh away the mud de with my Dual Crater.

    There was a shattering sound, then the de turns back into mud and falls back to the ground.

    ¡¸Eeeeeeeeh!? You¡¯re kidding!¡¹

    The captain and the surrounding ck elves are dumbfounded as they let out stupid-sounding voices.

    I take this time to give the girls a once-over.

    Just like the elves, there are no male warriors among them.

    In other words, I can¡¯t kill any of them.

    Also they¡¯re all outstandingly beautiful.

    The elves are fair-skinned, slender beauties but the ck elves¡¯ beauty lie in the wild charm from their wheat-colored skin and ample bosoms.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t hurt any of them!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    I hear another voice of agreement beside me.

    When I look over at Mack, I see him holding out his war hammer in front and crossing his arms as he charges forward.

    Mack isn¡¯t as agile as I am and isn¡¯t good at dodging arrows.

    He could only cover his eyes and vital spots with his arms as he charged.

    He must have determined that getting stabbed by arrows in his stomach or arms wouldn¡¯t do anything against his muscr body.

    It looks worrying to see him stabbed with so many arrows, though he should be fine since he doesn¡¯t appear to be moving any slower.

    ¡¸Arrows are no good anymore! We¡¯ll hit each other!¡¹

    We are too close to them now so the ck elves stop firing arrows and draw their swords.

    They¡¯ve got better physiques than their elf counterparts but the swords they¡¯re using are simr to the one-handed swords used by Kroll or Celia.

    ¡¸Yah!¡¹

    ¡¸Soraah.¡¹

    I parry the iing sword with the back of my Dual Crater and I easily knock the sword out of her hand, the de dancing around in the air.

    ¡¸O!¡¹

    I flick the astounded ck elf on the forehead and the stinging pain makes her crouch down while holding her head.

    Next to attack me are three warriors, one from the right, left and from behind.

    I sweep my sword horizontally, cutting one sword in half, then block another sword with my armguard before sweeping the warrior¡¯s legs and making her fall.

    The one behind me was aiming for the moment I swung my sword, but eats a tackle.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    She bumps into my back and is knocked back, falling head-first into the swamp.

    ¡¸Noooo! The leeches! The leeches!¡¹

    Sorry.

    If you forgive me, I¡¯ll help take them off one by one.

    I can also rub ointment all over your body while I¡¯m at it.

    I¡¯ve dealt with the attacks from the three of them for now, but the situation hasn¡¯t be favorable for me.

    The warrior whose sword was broken takes a stance with a knife instead, the woman who was tripped obviously gets back up.

    The woman who fell into the swamp cries as she removes the leeches from her face and I can feel a more intense bloodlust directed at me.

    I look over at Mack and see him swinging his war hammer wildly, smashing the ground and spraying mud or water around to prevent enemies from getting close, though he¡¯s getting close to reaching his limit as well.

    Unless we somehow take away their battle strength, we can¡¯t buy Irijina and the others any time to run away.

    However, what can we do if we can¡¯t kill them?

    ¡¸Yaaaaah!¡¹

    One warrior attacks me while I¡¯m busy thinking.

    Alright, let¡¯s test it out on her.

    I catch the arm of the woman and toss her over my shoulder.

    ¡¸Kyaahn!¡¹

    I inspect the appearance of the fallen girl very carefully.

    The armguard she¡¯s wearing on her upper arm and the long boots which reach up to her thigh is to avoid poisonous insects.

    Meanwhile, the armor around her body is lightweight to prevent her from sinking into the swamp, only covering her breasts and leaving her belly button exposed, requiring her waist to be covered by her underwear as well.

    The material for her defensive equipment is made from skin of some kind but the glossy finish doesn¡¯t remind me of anything I know.

    I put my hands on the chest area of the groaning girl who has fallen on the ground...... then exert some strength in my hand on the area where her armor is covering her breasts.

    There is some sticity to the armor and it is fairly sturdy however it could not withstand my strength and crumbles after I¡¯m finished touching it.

    Her bountiful dark-skinned boobs spill out.

    ¡¸Gyaaah! Someone save me! I¡¯m going to be vited!!¡¹

    The girl throws her sword away and screams like she¡¯s on fire while trying to cover her boobs, alright let¡¯s go with this.

    I¡¯m practically acting just like a rapist, but for the sake of not hurting these girls and letting Irijina escape with the others, this is the only choice.

    There really is no other option.

    ¡¸What a good idea!!¡¹

    Mack¡¯s incredibly loud voice makes the ck elves flinch.

    That shocked me a little too.

    Mack and I are struggling to fight in this overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation.

    I brush away the various swords swung at me and avoid arrows as I grab the ck elves...... and break their armor.

    Their leather armor is durable but not strong enough to withstand the raw power of me and Mack.

    I evade a sh from behind and then hug the woman, grabbing her chest and ripping her armor apart.

    ¡¸Your nipples are a pretty pink color.¡¹

    Mack blocks a downward swing with his war hammer, stretches out one hand to that woman¡¯s crotch area and tears it open.

    ¡¸Oh, the hair is ck.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooooo!¡¹

    As expected, they can no longer continue fighting after their breasts and precious holes get exposed.

    In particr, most of their busts were too big for them to hide with one hand.

    ¡¸T-these perverts!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re orcs, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re a new kind of orcs disguising themselves as humans!¡¹

    ¡¸Both of them look just like them too!¡¹

    What are they going on about, well let me give those breasts a good rubbing after pulling them out.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    The girls¡¯ momentum has clearly started to decrease.

    A lot of them are too busy trying to cover their bodies and not in any position to fight.

    Irijina and the others should have gotten away by now.

    We should also make a break for it when we see an opening.

    Mack nods.

    But then the ck elf captain gave a ridiculous order.

    ¡¸What are you all doing!? Merely your breasts and genitals are exposed! They¡¯re the fiends who set fire to ournd!¡¹

    Even the breasts of the captain herself get exposed.

    And so, the other warriors nod to each other and eventually stop worrying about covering themselves, instead grabbing their weapons.

    We are surrounded by dark-skinned breasts and pretty pubic hair in an instant.

    ¡¸......This isn¡¯t good. We better run away quickly.¡¹

    Mack stays still as I try to fall back.

    ¡¸Sorry. I can¡¯t...... run anymore.¡¹

    Mack is bent over forward and his shoulders are slumped like he¡¯s given up.

    ¡¸I see, that was inevitable. In fact, I¡¯m getting to that point too.¡¹

    I smile wryly as I bend over slightly as well.

    They havepletely surrounded us, leaving no gaps for us to escape.

    It seems this is it for us, unfortunately.

    Mack and I stop resisting andy down our weapons.

    ¡¸We got captured......¡¹

    Now that I think about it, this is the first time I¡¯ve be a prisoner.

    But the ck elves don¡¯t lynch us after we threw down our weapons.

    Our hands are bound and the girls took us back to their vige.

    From what I heard, Irijina and the others were able to escape, so I guess that¡¯s passing grade.

    The girls¡¯ vige is on one side within the marsh, located on the little stable ground remaining in the area.

    We were thrown into a ce which resembles an underground prison, awaiting to be interrogated by the vige chief.

    They seem to be suspicious about the fact elves and humans are cooperating.

    If I can talk to the vige chief, then I can exin myself.

    This doesn¡¯t look too bad for us.

    ¡¸Mack, you¡¯ve taken a lot of arrows, are you alright?¡¹

    Mack nods, though to be fair the arrows have merely pierced his leather armor only to be stopped by his muscles.

    Pretty impressive.

    ¡¸Hey, no unnecessary chatter over there!¡¹

    The female prison guard res at us from beyond the bars.

    The bars of the prison seem to made from the root of a nt and easily destroyable.

    To test my theory, I grab the root and rock my hand, only to be mocked by the two guards.

    ¡¸Stupid, these bars are made using the roots from a special nt so you can¡¯t break them. The vines binding your hands are the same and they can¡¯t be taken off by a human¡¯s strength. Any unnecessary resistance will only hurt you so I suggest you stop.¡¹

    Heeh, so these handcuffs are that durable...... let¡¯s see.

    There was a snapping sound, which makes the guard look at me.

    I clear my throat and try to fool them.

    Durable my ass, I easily ripped it apart.

    I hide the torn part by tying it up and try not to let them see it.

    ¡¸By the way...... Ijaris-sama said she was going to do the investigation tomorrow, right?¡¹

    The two prison guards start talking about something.

    ¡¸Yes, she said after the sun rises.¡¹

    It sounds like this Ijaris is the vige chief of the ck elves.

    I wonder what kind of beauty she is.

    ¡¸Then the reason why she deliberately threw these men in the prison for one day...... and asked us, who are experiencing a drought for men, to watch over them is some sort of reward for us?¡¹

    One of the guards licks her lips and looks over at us.

    ¡¸They certainly have nice bodies...... but wouldn¡¯t it be bad if this got out?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, nobody will find out if we just threaten them.¡¹

    One of the guards walks over to us.

    Oh yeah, Natia said that the ck elves have a high sex drive.

    ¡¸This is just a part of the investigation. You gotta have a little bit of fun.¡¹

    The guard opens the jail and takes Mack out.

    ¡¸What are you nning......?¡¹

    Mack lets out a grim remark.

    But the corners of his mouth are lifting up.

    Mack is taken out right next to the prison and had foot cuffs put on before his hand cuffs were removed.

    ¡¸Strip down, all of it.¡¹

    Mack gets naked as soon as he was told to...... that was fast.

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹¡¸I-it¡¯s big...... this is a human¡¯s-......¡¹

    The two guards put a hand to their mouth and be speechless.

    Sure, Mack is big.

    But I¡¯m even bigger.

    ¡¸P-put your hands on the wall. Don¡¯t you dare move.¡¹

    Mack does as he¡¯s told and obediently puts his hands on the wall.

    ¡¸This is a human...... as I thought, our males are all puny.¡¹

    ¡¸They can¡¯t reach the back even if they thrust it all the way in. Ramming a dildo up to the root feels way better.¡¹

    They take off their own clothes, the two guards vulnerable as their upper halves be naked, however Mack couldn¡¯t run away.

    ¡¸Alright, here I go...... let me hear some nice screams!!¡¹

    One of the prison guards grab his dick presumptuously and strokes it vigorously.

    The other one hugs him from behind, biting his shoulder and neck while talking abusively.

    ¡¸How do you feel, embarrassed? No one¡¯sing to save you. You¡¯re going to be tormented by us and spray your seed in an unsightly manner!¡¹

    ¡¸What the-, this guy is feeling it from being stroked against his will. Getting turned on by having your dick pleasured by enemies, what a shameful pervert!¡¹

    One of them insults him while inserting a finger in Mack¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Guah...... stop it......¡¹

    I¡¯ve never heard a more happy ¡°stop it¡± than that.

    I can¡¯t take this anymore, I¡¯m at my limit.

    I rock the bars of the prison and yell loudly.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t treat my subordinate poorly! I¡¯m the captain, if you¡¯re going to do something, do it to me!! Torment me as you wish!¡¹

    Mack res at me like he doesn¡¯t want me to get in his way.

    I re back, as if saying ¡°how can I let you be the only one getting good memories¡±.

    ¡¸What a respectable captain-san you are, thinking of your subordinate.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, then we¡¯ll disgrace the both of you together!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright!¡¹

    I identally let my excitement show.

    ¡¸¡¸What?¡¹¡¹

    I quickly try to smooth over the error.

    ¡¸No, I mean...... what are you doing, stop it, you¡¯re horrible women.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, say whatever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how much you scream, it won¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re going to be vited.¡¹

    I get taken out of the prison and am asked to put my hands on the wall beside Mack.

    My dick has already be erect from the anticipation.

    ¡¸Oi oi, look at this guy. He¡¯s already hard.¡¹

    ¡¸What a lecher this guy is! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed at all?¡¹

    I¡¯m not the least embarrassed at showing my dick to other women, but how should I response in this situation.

    ¡¸This one looks pretty big and delicious too. Let¡¯s take it out quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe, yes I agree.¡¹

    The guard peels off my underwear and exposes my dick.

    The girls take a peek at my crotch with vulgar expressions.......

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Noooooooooo!!¡¹

    What cute screams.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s so big...... it¡¯s too big! Is it a totally different creature!?¡¹

    ¡¸What is that!? That¡¯s impossible!! It¡¯s even thicker than my arm!¡¹

    The girls blush as they stare at my dick, making their earlier viinous attitude seem like a lie.

    When I move my hips to wiggle my dick, the girls also move their heads along to follow.

    I hear them gulp.

    ¡¸F-for now, let¡¯s try licking it.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    Seemingly unable to hold back, the girls drag their tongues along my dick.

    They can use their tongues pretty well.

    ¡¸Kuh......¡¹

    Mack looks at me in frustration.

    Sorry bud, I can¡¯t help that my dick is bigger.

    ¡¸Gunuhn.¡¹

    He still doesn¡¯t give up.

    Exerting strength into his stomach, he somehow gets his dick to inte and draws the girls¡¯ attention.

    ¡¸Uwah...... this one¡¯s getting bigger too...... let¡¯s lick that one too.¡¹

    Damn it Mack...... I¡¯m not at full power though.

    I can still get bigger.

    The sizepetition continues between Mack and I for a while, but the girls have gottenpletely aroused before we could settle the score.

    ¡¸Listen, just lie still over there. If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Count the stains on the ceiling or something.¡¹

    Wey on the floor while the two female guards mount us.

    It would be a waste to stare at the ceiling with those nice boobs jiggling in front of me.

    The girls lower their hips.

    As my dick enters her vagina, I can feel the flesh inside spreading apart to make way for my rod.

    The two of them scream and bend backwards.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah, so thick! What is this thing!!?¡¹

    ¡¸This one¡¯s even bigger! Not even half has gone in...... kyaa! It¡¯s digging into my womb!¡¹

    The girls connected to us in the cowgirl position swing their hips while cold sweat drips from their body, stop after a few times, then swings their hips and stops again, the cycle repeating many times.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big, my hips can¡¯t hold out......¡¹

    ¡¸Plus, that muscr body is just against the rules!¡¹

    At this rate, we won¡¯t get anywhere, besides the girls are plenty turned on.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any need to stay still any longer.

    ¡¸Uoooooh.¡¹

    We change positions, hugging the girls and pushing our bodies against them.

    ¡¸You bastards, doing this...... aahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can get away with this...... oohhn!¡¹

    The girls yell angrily, though when we give them a hard thrust, their yells turn into moans.

    I embrace the girl and steal her lips for a messy kiss.

    Judging by their tone earlier, the ck elf males seem to be the same with the elf males, being docile, peaceful and having small penises.

    The only difference is that most of the elves are satisfied with that fact while the female ck elves are more lewd, thus I can feel the dissatisfaction and discontenting from them.

    In that case, I¡¯ll be a little violent with her, thrusting all the way in and squeezing her breasts, letting the girl have a taste of a burly man.

    I hold down both hands of the resisting girl to the floor and pump my hips roughly.

    ¡¸Aah......so rough...... so strong that I can¡¯t resist...... so this is a man...... a true man......¡¹

    She stops trying to struggle and lovingly wraps her arms around my neck.

    It¡¯s not over yet.

    ¡¸Put your hands on the wall.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay.¡¹

    The guard doesn¡¯t just put her hands on the wall, she spreads apart her own genitals and shakes her ass.

    I grab her buttcheek with one hand while the other hand goes for her breasts as I pound her with my dick.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    My still-erging dick continues to stretch the insides of her vagina.

    I may have made her hole more and more into something that can¡¯t be satisfied with small dicks.

    The girl is drooling and her tongue is sticking out while letting out a mixture of screams and moans.

    I continue rubbing the dark skin of the disheveled ck elf while swinging my hips and building up pleasure.

    Mack is lifting up the other female from behind and rocking his hips.

    He¡¯s persistently thrusting while licking her entire body.

    Oh yeah, he has a thing for dark skin.......

    The girl is turning her head to kiss him...... already sumbing to the pleasure.

    ¡¸Gonna cum soon.¡¹

    I tell her while grasping the woman¡¯s breasts from behind.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah......¡¹

    The woman stops moaning, puts her hands on my hips and shows signs of resisting.

    As expected, she has a problem with getting pregnant with a half elf.

    But you can leave that to me, just give in to the pleasure now.

    If you bear my child, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well.

    ¡¸Rx......I¡¯ll stuff my dick inside your womb and ejacte. Lots of hot seed will fill you up.¡¹

    I purposely talk dirty to her, breathing onto her neck.

    ¡¸Hyuun!¡¹

    The girl¡¯s ass trembles.

    She¡¯s probably imagining it now.

    ¡¸What should I do when I cum? Should I pinch your nipples? Should I rub your clitoris?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... ah......¡¹

    She stops resisting.

    Then she turns to look at me.

    ¡¸My ears...... bite them...... they¡¯re my weak point.¡¹

    I chuckle lightly before doing exactly that.

    Biting her cute ears hard but not enough to leave any marks, I also softly blow air into her ears as well.

    ¡¸Ahiiiin!!¡¹

    At the same time, her insides start getting tighter while the deeper parts start loosening up.

    My dick slips into her womb, then release my seed in the warm environment.

    ¡¸Aah¡ª¨C! Aaah¡ª-! Aaaaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    The pulsing of my dick matches the timing of her screams.

    I then realize another voice ovepping with the sound.

    ¡¸Uuuh! Uuuuh! Uuuaaaaah!¡¹

    The girl Mack is lifting up is also screaming.

    Semen overflows and drips out from her crotch.

    It looks like that guy also seeded in getting her to let him cum inside.

    Once my long ejaction finishes, I fall ass-first on the floor.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll clean you up.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too......¡¹

    After emptying our tanks, our respective partners lick our softened dicks.

    ¡¸How splendid and lovely......¡¹

    ¡¸I have...... fallen in love too.¡¹

    The female prison guards looks at us with melting eyes.

    I have my way with the breasts of the girl while Mackys the other girl on the side and has fun licking her brown skin from the tips of her fingers to her ears.

    Looks like prison life here will be pretty enjoyable.

    The Next Day.

    The morning sun doesn¡¯t shine into the underground prison.

    But I can hear voicesing from the window popping up halfway out of the ground.

    ¡¸Mm...... is it morning?¡¹

    From what I¡¯ve heard, today is the day the vige chief will interrogate us.

    I can¡¯t prolong this happy lifestyle unless I convince her.

    ¡¸Au...... master.¡¹

    ¡¸So lovely......¡¹

    The two prison guards talk sweetly in their sleep.

    The girls slept together with us in the prison.

    Hanging from the waist of the girl is probably the key to the jail.

    I¡¯m free to escape but doing so might cause us to have to fight unnecessarily again, something I don¡¯t want.

    ¡¸Anyways, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too loud?¡¹

    I ask nobody in particr while pushing Mack¡¯s leg aside and peeking out the window.

    The only thing I could see outside the window are people¡¯s legs, but I was able to make sense of the situation somehow.

    ¡¸Stop it! Nooo!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing with someone else¡¯s husband!? Let go!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, it feels good! It feels so good!¡¹

    A woman is screaming while a man is pressing down on her and swinging his hips.

    Beside them, another woman is trying to pull them apart though she doesn¡¯t seem sane.

    ¡¸Stop it, Irimis, this is not what I-......¡¹

    Located elsewhere, one woman is on top of another woman and they¡¯re rubbing their vaginas together with their clothes ripped off.

    The woman on the bottom is crying while biting down on some cloth.

    I heard the ck elves had a high sex drive, but to think they were this lewd...... they seemed embarrassed when their bodies got exposed in yesterday¡¯s fight though.

    I can then hear sounds of footstepsing down the stairs.

    The two sleeping prison guards suddenly open their eyes.

    ¡¸You girls, forget about looking after the prisoners! We¡¯re in an emergency situation, so immediately go to where the vige chief is...... wait, what are you doing?¡¹

    The one who appeared was the leader of the squad who captured us.

    The two prison guards speedily tidy their clothes and stands up straight.

    ¡¸¡¸No, we¡¯re not doing anything!¡¹¡¹

    The two of them blow us kisses in a way the captain can¡¯t see before exiting the prison.

    ¡¸What is happening that you are in such a hurry?¡¹

    The captain looks like she¡¯s desperate.

    Her breathing is rough and her face is distorted with pain.

    It looks pretty serious.

    ¡¸Shut up, it doesn¡¯t concern-......¡¹

    She stops mid-sentence.

    Her gaze falls on my crotch.

    That¡¯s right, we were fucking the two guards yesterday so I¡¯m still naked.

    Moreover, I just woke up so my dick is hard and sticking to my stomach.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... can¡¯t hold it...... anymore!!¡¹

    The captain pounces on me.

    While still wondering what the mysterious situation outside is, I catch the girl when she tackles me and fall on the floor, rolling around with her.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. (Captive, tired relief) 23 years old. Winter.

    PT

    Irijina (Female Knight), Alice (Mage, magic power exhausted)

    Natia (Adventuring Elf), Felteris (Magic Warrior Elf)

    Mack (Captive, tired relief), Kroll (Mendicant Monk Swordsman), Christoph (Shield), Schwartz (Horse, angry)

    Assets: 20,640 gold

    Sexual Partners: 398, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 254: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘¨ Swamp Monster

    <h4>Chapter 254: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢á Swamp Monster</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The noise outside is getting louder and louder.

    However, I am unable to get a good grasp of the situation from this semi-underground prison based purely on the sounds.

    ¡¸Hey, what do you think is happening outside?¡¹

    I casually groan and ask Mack.

    My initial thought was that the monster we saw in the swamp appeared again, but it doesn¡¯t seem like anyone is fighting.

    Mack shakes his head, as if saying ¡°how would he know¡± and then grunts.

    ¡¸I wanted to talk to that vige chief and ask what¡¯s going on...... it might not be possible now.¡¹

    From the way things are looking, she might not have time to meet with us.

    I wonder if we can use this chaos to slip away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to stay...... ogh......¡¹

    Mack groans as he stands up, I also inevitably stand up.

    ¡¸Then after this is over, let¡¯s get ready to leave little by little.¡¹

    In that moment, the door of the underground prison was violently kicked open.

    I can hear the sound of multiple people¡¯s footstepsing down the stairs.

    ¡¸Aegir, are you hurt!? We came to save you.¡¹

    ¡¸Did those marsh elves do anything bad to-......¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahaha!!¡¹

    To my surprise, it was Natia and Felteris as well as Irijina who rushed in.

    In order to disguise themselves, all of them are wearing the same armor that the other ck elves wore.

    Sorry, and thanks foring to save me.

    Irijina seems to be a bit excessive, her whole body bursting with energy.

    ¡¸¡¸Kyaaaaaah!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahaha!¡¹

    The girls scream as soon as they see me.

    I can¡¯t me them, we¡¯ve been hit by multiple arrows although they¡¯re shallow wounds and appear to be emaciated, seemingly from undergoing harsh interrogation.

    Our physical condition is fine though, no need to worry.

    ¡¸Not that, you idiot! The two of you together, how lewd! Disgusting!¡¹

    Natia turns red and throws whatever she can find at me.

    Looks like I couldn¡¯t deceive her.

    Mack and I are standing as we greet the girls.

    There would have been no problems if that was it.

    But we are butt naked, sandwiching the ck elf captain from both sides.

    I¡¯m pumping my hips, thrusting my dick into her vagina while grabbing her plump dark-skinned ass.

    Mack is holding down her head and swinging his hips as she sucks on his dick.

    ¡¸Nnbh! Nngh......nngoooh!!¡¹

    I asionally stuff a finger into her ass, Mack rubs her ears.

    Everytime we did so, she would let out a muffled scream and her eyes would light up with happiness.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I could understand putting her on all fours, but how could you leave her hanging forward while the two of you stand! Plus, you¡¯re sliding those two huge things in and out from the back and front...... not to mention her legs are floating so the cocks are scraping her insides......¡¹

    ¡¸You, just shut up! Pervert!¡¹

    After kicking Felteris aside, Natia takes a whack at the prison bars with her sword, but is unable to cut through.

    While the bars appear weak at first nce, it seems the ck elves weren¡¯t lying when they said they were sturdy.

    ¡¸She has the key, doesn¡¯t she? Hurry up and open it so we can get out of here!¡¹

    I¡¯ve only came five times so far......fine.

    ¡¸Alright, give me a sec.¡¹

    I bend forward partially, holding onto the captain¡¯s waist and grabbing her breasts from behind as I rock my hips furiously.

    ¡¸Nggooooh!!¡¹

    The ck elf captain who is still sucking on Mack drools and moans agonizingly.

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    With one final thrust, I m my hips against her ass and release my seed.

    The loud ejaction spewed my semen into her womb along with all the gratitude of letting the two of us enjoy her body and her stomach slowly expands.

    Even Natia and the others could hear me pumping each shot inside her belly, making them stop shouting and look nkly at me with wide eyes.

    ¡¸Fuu...... alright, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. Me too.¡¹

    Mack pulls his dick out of her mouth and grabs the girl¡¯s dark-skinned ass, inserting himself into her convulsing pussy which is still dripping with my semen.

    It made squelching noises as he pushes all the way to the end.

    I previously spread her apart when I fucked her so Mack is able to easily slip inside her womb as well.

    You better be thankful.

    ¡¸Ahiiiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    I can hear her scream once again now that her mouth is free.

    He should have been near his limit with her mouth already as Mack pulls the captain¡¯s arms back and groans after pounding her several times.

    ¡¸Guoooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaahh! ............au¡¹

    Enjoying the ck elf quite a bit, he also came buckets, his ejaction clearly heard by those around him.

    Herrge inted stomach grows even bigger and the captain lookspletely like a pregnant woman.

    Finally reaching her limit, the captain lets out a piercing scream before copsing to the floor.

    ¡¸Fuu¡¹

    As soon as Mack pulls his dick out, both of our juices gush out from her hole to create a big puddle on the floor.

    The stench that once apanied the underground prison disappears, only to leave the smell of our semen in the air.

    ¡¸With that out of our systems, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Mack and I smile.

    ¡¸...... enough already, take the key, these bars are extremely durable. Haa......after meeting you Aegir, it feels like I¡¯m getting used to these dirty things.¡¹

    Natiaments while still covering her face with her hands.

    If you really don¡¯t like seeing it, close up the gaps in your fingers.

    Learn from Felteris, she¡¯s clinging to the bars with sparkling eyes.

    Her eyes are just those of a middle-aged man who gets fascinated when they see a dancer in a bar.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need the key.¡¹

    Mack and I grab the bars.

    ¡¸I was telling you earlier that they¡¯re more durable than they look.¡¹

    Paying no attention to Natia, I exert strength into my arms

    ¡¸¡¸Hrrngh!¡¹¡¹

    When the two of us pull the bars, they start snapping untilpletely breaking apart.

    Alright, it¡¯s open.

    ¡¸...... monsters.¡¹

    We ignore Natia and kneel in front of the twitching captain, still leaking juices from her vagina.

    ¡¸It felt great. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy. Your tanned skin was the best.¡¹

    When we kiss both her ears, the captain smiles and squirts.

    ¡¸Human males...... the best...... onlyrge sturdy men can satisfy......¡¹

    Wey down thepletely enamored captain, then exit the prison.

    ¡¸Here, your armor and sword! It was left in the corner. Don¡¯t let that thing swing around anymore, hurry and put it on!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    Natia chirps while blushing.

    ¡¸Good grief...... we¡¯re escaping while themotion outside is still going on.¡¹

    Oh right, I was so busy fucking her that I forgot to ask.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? Also, you did well to acquire ck elf equipment.¡¹

    .Natia puffs out her chest with pride.

    Compared to the ck elves, she¡¯s reallycking in that area, there is a gap between the armor and her chest, but I guess that can be a good thing.

    ¡¸Hnhmph. After shaking them off and sneaking back quietly, we saw them take you away...... we followed them, found out where the vige is and then poured lots of baby-making potion into their waterte at night! And then, the lookouts as well as those all over the vige started to strip...... and ahem! That¡¯s why it was so easy to steal armor.¡¹

    I see, the ck elves¡¯ vige is smack dab in the middle of the marsh and the swamp water is dirty, so they can¡¯t drink it directly from the source.

    They need to collect rain water or store filtered water.

    That¡¯s what they aimed for.

    ¡¸I actually wanted to use a poison instead, but that might be going too far even for the marsh elves....... There¡¯s a possibility Aegir might drink it as well.¡¹

    Poison is too excessive.

    On that note, an aphrodisiac will only make them horny, in which the most harm would be having to give birth to and take care of a child whose father is unknown.

    They did well.

    ¡¸Everyone outside is...... well, everybody is busy making babies so there are no lookouts and nobody will pursue us. If we¡¯re going to run, now is the time.¡¹

    If possible, I want to get naked and get in on the fun as well, though it would be pretty pathetic if that led to us being captured again.

    Let¡¯s just escape now.

    Mack and I along with the three disguised ck elves run out of the underground prison and into the vige.

    Looking around, the entire vige has turned into a mess.

    ¡¸Aaah, it feels so good. Lick me more~¡¹

    ¡¸More! Get it hard again!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, my penis feels like it¡¯s going toe off!¡¹

    A young man, who still looks to be a boy, has one woman shaking her hips on top of him while another woman is sitting on his face.

    To the side, a woman who appears to be his mother is desperately trying to push away the women.......

    ¡¸What are you doing to my child!? Enough...... aah...... no more! Move it! I¡¯ll be the one to fuck this child!!¡¹

    Even the mother ended up participating.

    ¡¸Look, he has a big one!¡¹

    ¡¸Incredible, it¡¯s longer than ten centimeters.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s making me go crazy just by looking at it.¡¹

    Three women crowd around a single man¡¯s feet.

    What do they mean he¡¯s big?

    I want to show them what a big one really looks like, but unfortunately right now I have to run.

    With practically the entire vige participating in the orgy, no lookouts suspected the three disguised as ck elves.

    However, Mack and I stood out, especially being guys in a female-dominant vige.

    ¡¸Look, males!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re burly.¡¹

    ¡¸They look like they¡¯ve got big dicks!¡¹

    The girls immediately flock over to us.

    Just like a horde of zombies, the girls crowd around me and Mack.

    I can¡¯t kick them away like rotten corpses though.

    ¡¸Kuh, what should we do?¡¹

    We don¡¯t have time to satisfy each of them one by one.

    Mack looks troubled and turns to me for instructions.

    Irijina is also being swarmed.

    ¡¸What a bigdy...... use those thick arms of yours and embrace me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh? I¡¯m a girl! I can¡¯t help you!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, we can rub our pussies so let¡¯s feel good together.¡¹

    Irijina¡¯srge physique seems to draw the lewd ck elves to her.

    What should we do?

    I start thinking about making a stand and taking out my dick until I suddenly hear a piercing scream.

    It was distinctly different from the moaning apanying sexual intercourse and the pleasure-filled cries from climax.

    Rather it was one rted to pain or fear.

    ¡¸Move aside please.¡¹

    I push away the girls and head in the direction of the scream.

    ¡¸Wait, we have to run first.¡¹

    We certainly have to do just that, but if the owner of that voice was in danger, I have to save them.

    Mack and I probably impregnated those two prison guards and the captain.

    We¡¯re not totally unrted anymore.

    It didn¡¯t take long for us to find the source of the scream.

    Several ck elves are in agony on the outskirts of the vige, close to the border of the vige and swamp.

    ¡¸Those tentacles...... that thing from yesterday?¡¹

    Those things look familiar...... though this time there wasn¡¯t just ten or twenty of them.

    Over a hundred of those slimy tendrils stretch out from the swamp and wiggle about in the air.

    ¡¸Stop it!! HIiiih!!¡¹

    The tentacles have wrapped the arms and legs of the owner of the voice, suspending the girl in midair with her crotch spread open.

    There is one especially thick tentacle right in the middle...... about the size of the girl¡¯s thigh, prating her.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaah!! It¡¯s breaking my stomach!!¡¹

    The tentacle doesn¡¯t stop there, also extending another one to her asshole.

    ¡¸N-no way...... that ce is...... nnnaaaah!!¡¹

    The tentacle buries itself into her ass, making the girl foam at the mouth and scream.

    That scream eventually gets muffled by a third tentacle entering her mouth, turning her screams into sobbing.

    Stupid, you¡¯ll wreck her if you treat her so roughly.

    As if I¡¯ll let some unknown monster fuck a beauty who has the potential to be mine.

    I draw my Dual Crater and run to the girl¡¯s aid.

    Not realizing I¡¯m here, the tentacle squirms its way to wrap around the leg of another ck elf who has fallen to the ground in fear.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    With a single sh, I cut down the tentacle attempting to make the girl another casualty.

    The other tentacles all wiggle before turning to attack me.

    I¡¯m d that it decided to switch targets to me.

    I swing down my sword to bisect the tentacleing at me from above, then bring my de back up to sh the tentacle aiming for my body.

    Two new tentacles burst up from the muddy ground and coil around my legs, though I quickly stab one and sever it with my sword.

    The other one tries to trip me by pulling my leg but it isn¡¯t strong enough.

    I forcefully raise my leg and crush the tentacle underfoot, making some strange liquid explode from it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming to save you now.¡¹

    After repelling the the attacks on me, I run towards the girl whose limbs were wrapped by three tentacles, slicing away all the tentacles holding her up.

    I catch the falling girl who was released by the limp tentacles in one arm and hug her close, pping her face lightly to wake her up.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Aheeh......¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like she suffered any huge injuries but I don¡¯t think she can stand.

    ¡¸Time for a rematch. This time I won¡¯t miss a single one and slice up everyst one of those tentacles.¡¹

    I leave the girl to Natia who came running after me and raise my sword.

    ¡¸Hey now, we don¡¯t have to look after the ck elves. We just have to run away ourselves.¡¹

    True, we have no obligation.

    However, it doesn¡¯t look like many of the ck elves can put up any resistance against this tentacle monster.

    The ones who are barely able to fight are struggling to keep their crotches safe.

    It was just bad timing as the girls drank the coption potion Natia injected into the water so their strength has decreased quite a bit.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be sad if their entire vige got wiped out because of us?

    ¡¸I-If you put it that way, though they still attacked us without trying to listen......¡¹

    I pat Natia¡¯s head as she hesitates, interrupting her mid-sentence.

    ¡¸About that, the ck elves in this vige as well-¡¹

    I point my sword at the squirming tentacle.

    ¡¸They will be my women.¡¹

    I run forward as I speak.

    Lowering my body to evade the four attacking tentacles by a hair¡¯s breadth, I charge and bisect thest and thickest tentacle.

    Suddenly, the four tentacles I avoided spasmed out of control.

    Like I thought, the tentacles work together but the thick one in the middle controls all of it.

    If I just cut that one, the other tentacles will be in disorder and openings will surelye.

    Not letting my chance go, I immediately cut up the remaining four tentacles.

    And then, as if trying to ambush me, thick tentacles pop out of the ground...... which I just skewer with my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already seen you pop up from the ground once before.¡¹

    It won¡¯t work the second time.

    Guessing that the usual attacks aren¡¯t having any effect, a bunch of noticeably bigger and thicker tentacles appear.

    Is it finally time to get serious?

    ¡¸!? Watch out!¡¹

    Irijina shouts.

    Its movements were different from when it coiled around limbs or when it swung for a hit.

    Rather, the tentacle juts out straight, almost like a thrust from a spear.

    However, it¡¯s easy to avoid attacksing at me head-on.

    I clear away at about the halfway point and dodge with minimal effort.

    The tentacle grazes my shoulder protected with armor and shaves off some of the steel ting.

    ¡¸Hooh.¡¹

    Looking carefully at the tentacle, it appears there is a w or fang attached to the end.

    Based on how it¡¯s moving, I¡¯m guessing it really wants to kill me now.

    ¡¸Wait...... so the reason it was trying to coil around me was so it can vite me as well?¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to offer my ass to some tentacle.

    I grab a sword dropped by one of the ck elves with my left hand and casually widen my stance.

    ¡¸Come at me, I¡¯ll shave off the tentacles you¡¯re so proud of.¡¹

    Once again, a bunch of fang-tipped tentacles assault me.

    I defend using the ck elf¡¯s sword and my Dual Crater.

    I merciless slice up the ones that get deflected in the air, though I¡¯m not making much of a dent in the number of tentacles.

    ¡¸Five! Six! I¡¯m jealous you have so many.¡¹

    If I had just as many dicks, I could embrace way more girls.

    After fending off the seventh tentacle, the ck elf¡¯s sword shatters.

    Seeing its chance, multiple tentacles fly toward me.

    ¡¸You dropped something.¡¹

    I take a severed end with a fang attached to it with my freed up left hand and swing it around.

    As expected of something as hard as steel, the fang pokes deep holes in the attacking tentacles or tears thempletely apart.

    I¡¯ve never used a whip before but this is pretty fun.

    No, I have...... when having sex with Rita, I yed the part of a master punishing a maid and used a whip tosh her butt.

    Ever since then, Rita carries a whip on her so I can chastise her whenever she makes a mistake.

    The attacking tentacles collide head-on with the one I¡¯m swinging around.

    Both fangs end up crumbling from the force.

    ¡¸What¡¯s next?¡¹

    I then hear the sound of several footsteps behind me.

    When I turn behind me to look, I see fully equipped ck elf warriorsing this way.

    ¡¸Bastards, how dare you escape......¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s deal with thatter. Take a look in front.¡¹

    The squirming tentacles in front is enough for the warriors to grasp the situation.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get rid of this disgusting thing first before we talk.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s a roper!? But it¡¯s impossible for there to be one of this size!¡¹

    It looks like they know the identity of this creature.

    ¡¸It¡¯s actually in front of you. Get a hold of yourself.¡¹

    I lightly pat the agitated ck elf warrior¡¯s shoulder.

    She nods slightly before giving out orders to everybody.

    ¡¸We¡¯re eliminating this giant roper! Shoot your arrows!¡¹

    Arrows fly left and right, piercing the tentacles of the monster but it doesn¡¯t seem to have much effect.

    The asional magic st would cut off a tentacle or two, but that¡¯s a drop in the bucket.

    Several more individuals get grabbed by the tentacles and get stripped of their armor and underwear.

    ¡¸Noooooo!¡¹

    ¡¸Be gentle!¡¹

    I slice off the tentacles before the screaming girls could get vited.

    Somehow, I feel I need to stand in front.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll stand in front. You girls got attack from the back or the side. Natia, you girls support them.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but......¡¹

    I stand in front of the ck elves who were cowering helplessly before the enemy.

    ¡¸If you stay behind me, I¡¯ll protect you. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    I rub the ear of one of the warriors.

    The ck elf blushes and obediently does as she¡¯s told.

    ¡¸O-okay.¡¹

    As if trying to interfere, a bunch of tentacles shoot out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get in the way when I¡¯m trying to talk to girls.¡¹

    I slice off two tentacles simultaneously with a single counter sh.

    I deflect the further attacks with the inner part of my sword, cutting down any when I get the chance and dodging when I can¡¯t block it.

    It was impossible topletely evade all its attacks considering the speed so I end up getting grazed in the shoulder and thigh, the tentacles shaving off metal from my armor and leaving shallow gashes on my body.

    Even so, I was able to cut off more than ten tentacles with the fang attached to them.

    Irijina, Natia and the other ck elves are fighting behind me.

    No tentaclese at me from behind or the side so I¡¯m having an easy time fighting the monster.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll never finish it off at this rate.¡¹

    After all that, even I¡¯m a little out of breath.

    Its main body should be inside the swamp.

    It would be game over if we get dragged into the mud, plus we don¡¯t have a technique to aim directly at its body.

    If the tentacles can regenerate then it really will be an endless fight.

    Just when I was thinking that, tentacles emerge from under me again.

    The same attack won¡¯t work a third time, or so I thought.

    Then it hit me, this is a chance.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono!!¡¹

    My leg gets bound by the tentacle as I don¡¯t take any action to defend.

    Irijina shouts out when she sees me get caught.

    ¡¸This is fine, don¡¯te over!¡¹

    As I yell back, more tentacles work their way around my body, leaving only my arms free.

    Its trying to forcefully drag me into the swamp.

    I fall over sideways and then grab a post beside me with my left hand.

    ¡¸This post is secure, right?¡¹

    I ask the ck elf.

    ¡¸Y-yes! It¡¯s a post for the vige¡¯s foundation so it shouldn¡¯te loose or break that easily! More importantly, do you need-......¡¹

    ¡¸No. Let me handle it.¡¹

    I hold her back and then pull with all my might.

    The movement carrying me into the swamp is halted, then I start pulling myself and the tentacles back up.

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    The tentacles wrapped around my body are desperately trying to pull the opposite direction but I¡¯m stronger.

    It was a really slow movement, however I can clearly feel my body rise from the swamp, pulling the tentacles up with me.

    ¡¸Ueh!?¡¹¡¸I-incredible. What power.¡¹

    The shock of the ck elves is pleasing to my ears.

    The additional tentacles grabbing onto me in an attempt to overpower me do little to change the situation.

    I don¡¯t think the monster has a face, but I can tell it¡¯s starting to panic.

    I defend myself with the Dual Crater in my right hand as it tries to tear me apart with fang-tipped tentacles.

    ¡¸Now, what are you going to do? If your main body is that of a beautiful woman, letting you off the hook isn¡¯t out of the question.¡¹

    It¡¯s unlikely though.

    As I gradually pull the monster up, I can start to see the ck body where all the tentacles originate from.

    Realizing its predicament, it finally gives up trying to pull me in the swamp and unravels all the tentacles binding me.

    If I was going to let this thing escape then I wouldn¡¯t have let myself get caught in the first ce.

    I bite down on the tentacle trying to slip away.

    The tentacle has a thick and durable skin, although not as hard as steel, so my teeth can still get through.

    I bite down harder and yank the tentacle.

    Hopefully, it doesn¡¯te apart like a lizard¡¯s tail.

    The remaining tentacles seem to wiggle around in a frenzy, trying to throw me off, while I deflect any fatal-looking blows with my Dual Crater and deliberately let the other minor attacks go.

    Even with all of that, my power doesn¡¯t diminish.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing out!¡¹¡¸This is...... huge!! It¡¯s several timesrger than a normal roper!!¡¹

    I continue pulling as the ck elvesment in surprise.

    Finally, that thing ispletely pulled above the water surface.

    What was pulled out was a cylindrical creature with a diameter of two meters, a height of about eight meters and a big eyeball in the center of the middle column.

    It was only extending the countless tentacles growing out of its body above the surface while its main body stays hidden in the swamp where it¡¯s safe.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, you¡¯re not beautiful at all. That means I can kill you on the spot.¡¹

    As I grin with the tentacle still in my mouth, it stops attacking me.

    Its tentacles were just iling about in an attempt to get its body back into the swamp.

    ¡¸Shoot! Destroy it!¡¹

    Felteris and the other ck elves fire their arrows and magic altogether.

    Their attacks are concentrated at the main body of course, making the monster let out a cry resembling the sound of someone blowing a conch.

    ¡¸Tch, that wasn¡¯t enough?¡¹

    The skin of the main body seems to be definitively thicker than the skin of the tentacles.

    Felteris¡¯s wind de cuts into the monster, leaving only a minor wound and spilling a few drops of green liquid, not nearly enough to be a fatal blow.

    The attacks from the ck elves resulted simrly, with nothing dealing any significant damage.

    It would be a different story if it was hit by Mack¡¯s war hammer, and although it¡¯s above the water surface, the monster is still technically in the swamp.

    If we aren¡¯t careful and step in there, we¡¯ll end up endangering ourselves, besides we can¡¯t exert much power when the mud takes away our footing.

    What can we do......?

    At that moment, I heard a beautiful high-pitched voice, which sounded like a flute.

    ¡¸How ugly. Disappear from my sight.¡¹

    The muddy water of the swamp is lifted up and changes shape.

    In an instant, the water bes giant ck arrows and soars toward the monster.

    The muddy water arrows puncture through the monster one after the other, making it leak out body fluids from all over and let out an agonizing cry.

    One arrow tears through the tentacle I was biting, undoing the monsters hold on me.

    ¡¸Not good, it¡¯s running.¡¹

    Again, the pretty voice answers my hurriedment.

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    With one breath, the water split.

    The bottom of the swamp became visible, exposing the roper trying to hide itself under some mud.

    The giant eye in the center wavers in agitation.

    ¡¸Farewell.¡¹

    An enormous stake made of water, several meters in length, pierces through that eye.

    The stake digs deep into the eye, entering the body of the monster about halfway before turning back into water.

    The roper twitches once beforepletely losing strength, its tentacles sliding apart in all directions limply.

    And then, the parted water returns to its normal state, everything disappearing under the veil of the cloudy water.

    ¡¸Water magic, huh?¡¹

    And not to mention she¡¯s a pretty powerful user of it.

    ¡¸Vige chief!¡¹¡¸Ijaris-sama!¡¹

    All the surrounding ck elves rush over to her.

    So she¡¯s the chief of the ck elves.

    ¡¸There, there, is anyone hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸No! Well...... this man...... protected us.¡¹

    The ck elves seem to have trouble speaking.

    That¡¯s natural, since on top of raiding theirnd I broke out of prison.

    ¡¸I-Ijaris of the water de...... awawawa.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what should I do, I have to run......¡¹

    Natia and Felteris are clearly distraught.

    I don¡¯t feel like she¡¯s going to attack, I¡¯m sure everything will be fine.

    Besides, the wound hurts and I¡¯m tired and I can¡¯t move.

    If we were attacked now, there would be no other option but to give up.

    ¡¸Can somebody exin?¡¹

    For the first time, I get a glimpse of the face of the woman who eliminated the monster.

    She appears to be in herte thirties or maybe forties, and her height is around 160 centimeters, which is on the smaller side out of all the other ck elves.

    She¡¯s wearing loose ck clothes, the heavy emphasis on exposing her body gives me the impression she likes tempting men.

    The breastte is positioned low on her body so I could probably see her nipples if I peek from above and her long skirt is cut at her ass so I can asionally see not only her thighs but her ck underwear as well.

    More than anything, she has a voluptuous body which stands out from all the other busty ck elves, withrge breasts and a plump butt.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    Mack is forced to bend forward.

    I can feel my dick getting bigger too.

    Of course I¡¯m not going to do something unprincipled here, though there is irresistible sexiness wafting from her like some kind of smell.

    ¡¸Hooh? What exnation can you give as to why your dirty rod is getting big.¡¹

    Ijaris purposely bends over and peeks at me with a mischievous smile.

    As I suspected, her pink nipples show themselves to me.

    ¡¸Come here.¡¹

    After confirming I saw her breasts, she turns her body around and heads for the center of the vige where a building resembling that of the vige chief¡¯s house stands.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. (Warrior) 23 years old. Winter.

    PT

    Irijina (Female Knight), Alice (Mage, magic power exhausted)

    Natia (Adventuring Elf), Felteris (Magic Warrior Elf)

    Mack (Warrior), Kroll (Mendicant Monk Swordsman), Christoph (Shield), Schwartz (Horse)

    Assets: 20,640 gold

    Sexual Partners: 399, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 255: Serious Affair in the Elf Village â‘© Reconciliation of Both Elves

    <h4>Chapter 255: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢â Reconciliation of Both Elves</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Following along to Ijaris¡¯s residence, I alone was taken to her room.

    ¡¸The others will be in the adjacent room, to be treated well. Do not worry.¡¹1

    Irijina and the others who came back to save me, as well as Alice who rode Schwartz after seeing themotion die down, all returned with me.

    I thought they walked a long distance through dense forests and marsnds to get here but Schwartz apparently bulldozed his way.

    I wonder what¡¯s got that perverted horse so worked up.

    ¡¸So...... what exnation can you give me?¡¹

    Ijaris sits in a chair opposite me and purposely raises her leg high, bringing it across her body in a slow deliberate motion before crossing her legs.

    I can see her dark brown thighs and her ck underwear further inside her skirt.

    As that beautiful scene takes away my attention, I try my best to exin the circumstances.

    ¡¸We came here just to collect the ingredients for a certain potion. The reason why the swamp was burning was because we were fighting with the tentacles.¡¹

    Ijaris mumbles slightly to acknowledge my answer and then tilts her head.

    She is leaning forward enough for me to barely see her nipples.

    ¡¸Burning an entire area like that is a bit excessive...... but you probably haven¡¯t seen a roper before. I guess I can disregard that. I am not particrly fond of that slimy thing either. After all, it¡¯s dirty.¡¹

    The woman chuckles and then re-crosses her legs.

    My gaze moves from her chest to her legs.

    ¡¸Besides, you did not harm any of my people.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You¡¯re all beauties, hitting or cutting any of you is out of the question.¡¹

    ¡¸You did tear off their clothes and exposed their breasts though.¡¹

    The womanughs once again and changes the way she crosses her legs.

    Entertained by the movement of my gaze, she spreads her legs to show me her underwear for a brief moment.

    ¡¸I helped out with the extermination of that disgusting thing as well so could you consider us even?¡¹

    It¡¯s better to keep it a secret that Natia sprinkled aphrodisiac in the water.

    If that didn¡¯t happen in the first ce, they might not have struggled against the monster.

    Ijaris grins.

    ¡¸Hohoh, I will not consider us even. You treated the three in the underground prison to a feast with your meat rod after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu...... I was only trying to make them happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Nu? Did you misunderstand?¡¹

    Ijaris gets up from her seat and brings herself closer in front of me.

    As she bends forward, her bountiful breasts sway before my eyes.

    ¡¸I heard that you have an especiallyrge tool. For treating my own with a generous helping of the finest quality when our vige has nothing but short and small ones, I have to return the favor.¡¹

    With that said, Ijaris puts her hands behind her head.

    I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s allowing me to reach out and grab her breasts.

    If things go my way, I might also get to put it in her hole.

    ¡¸Then, I have one request.¡¹

    ¡¸And that is?¡¹

    Her favor would end if I did that.

    I¡¯d like to make her a prisoner to pleasure, but I don¡¯t think ordinary means will work on her.

    ¡¸Could you stop fighting with those from Natia¡¯s vige? I hear there have been casualties.¡¹

    I¡¯d love to get in the mix with entwined beauties but it¡¯s a different story if blood is shed.

    Beautiful women would end up dying no matter which side won, which would be the greatest tragedy.

    ¡¸...... that is not something I can change. It is up to them.¡¹

    As if acting like a wet nket, Ijaris turns her back to me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind being the middleman. I owe the elves as well. I can at least talk with them.¡¹

    I should be able to get Felteris and the other five elves I embraced to be my allies.

    If not, I¡¯ll just convince them in bed.

    ¡¸What merit does it bring for you? In the end, you¡¯re just human, and you¡¯ll return to the ins again won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. I can¡¯t stand to see women killing each other. It¡¯s wonderful when beautiful women get along well with each other.¡¹

    Air leaks out from Ijaris.

    She bursts out inughter.

    ¡¸Pff...... pukukuku...... and your ulterior motive is to shove yourrge tool in them when you get the chance?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, if I get the chance that is.¡¹

    She ps afterughing briefly.

    ¡¸I understand. You came from Yren¡¯s ce right? Umu...... this might also be an inescapable part of destiny.¡¹

    When Ijaris slowly stands up, I hastily continue speaking.

    ¡¸Please wait. If I can still ask you for a favor, let me blow one load......no, let me at least go one round, woah!¡¹

    A mass of water hits my forehead.

    I think she just used magic to hurl water from a vase at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking me to settle a dispute we have been fated to continue for many years. There is no more debt to be owed.¡¹

    No good, huh.

    I then feel something soft against me as I hang my head after falling on my ass.

    ¡¸Put up with this for now.¡¹

    Ijaris sits on the floor and hugs me.

    My crotch instantly cheers up and pushes up against her.

    I hear her chuckle again.

    ¡¸When conversing with me, I don¡¯t dislike men whose eyes are drawn to my chest and legs......¡¹

    She pokes my forehead with a finger as she speaks.

    ¡¸But I¡¯ve got to say this is the first time meeting a man like you who only has my chest and legs in their eyes.¡¹

    Crap.

    Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think I looked at her face even once when we were talking.

    That might have angered her.

    ¡¸I adore lewd men. If he even has arge rod...... apologies, let¡¯s stop the idle chatter here. We¡¯ll depart immediately, I¡¯m counting on you to guide the way.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t seem angry.

    I feel a strange aura around Ijaris.

    She seems simr to the nostalgic Lucy from a long time ago.

    When we finish talking and I enter the room next door, Natia and Felteris rush to me.

    ¡¸Aegir, are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Being alone with the water de...... I was worried she would cut you to pieces!¡¹

    It looks like the elves are quite fearful of Ijaris.

    ¡¸Nothing happened. We just talked.¡¹

    I exin the situation after reassuring them of my safety.

    ¡¸Eeh!? How could you decide that on your own so easily!? You want us to wee someone like that to our vige!!?¡¹

    Sure enough, Natia is in opposition.

    ¡¸Please, at this rate you will continue to fight each other for the decades toe. Shouldn¡¯t we let them at least try to talk things out?¡¹

    Something may change if Yren speaks with Ijaris.

    ¡¸......don¡¯t me me if something bad happens. For example if the vige chief turns her away at the entrance and a fight breaks out.¡¹

    I¡¯ll be prepared to step in when that timees.

    ¡¸Then, go ahead and do as you wish. Really...... don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡¹

    Natia looks at me anxiously while Felteris...... hey, where did she go?

    ¡¸H-how humiliating!¡¹

    I look for her and see that she hasid down under me before I could sit on a chair.

    She¡¯s grinning despite having a hard time supporting my weight on her back.

    ¡¸Having a human sit on me...... it¡¯s heavy, it hurts. But you don¡¯t want me to stop, right? No matter how much a cry or shout...... you still enjoy watching me suffer, right!? You pervert!¡¹

    You¡¯re the pervert.

    ¡¸Felteris, stop this! The marsh elves are looking! They¡¯re whispering and pointing at you!¡¹

    ¡¸Pervert......¡¹¡¸So forest elves are like that......¡¹¡¸A human¡¯s ve......¡¹¡¸I¡¯m jealous......¡¹

    Ijaris told me she wants to depart right away.

    We have to hurry and get ready then.

    When we get outside, the aphrodisiac¡¯s effect has started to wear off and the normal life in the vige is resuming.

    Even so, it looks like a few people are still affected, as there is a small storage building shaking violently.

    Might as well take a little peek.

    ¡¸Aaaah! Mack-sama! More! Give it to me deeper in my womb!¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn! Hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Inside that small shed, Mack is fucking that ck elf captain from behind while standing.

    This kind of pisses me off for some reason, so I kick his swinging ass.

    ¡¸UOoooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa! You came so much! No good, I¡¯m definitely pregnant!!¡¹

    ¡¸Get yourself prepared already.¡¹

    Geez, this guy¡¯s womanizing habits is troublesome.

    It¡¯s a shame I missed out on embracing Ijaris.

    ¡¸Ahaha, what¡¯s this little guy called? You¡¯re called Schwartz? How cute~¡¹

    Schwartz seems to be flirting with another ck elf.

    So the ck elves are the same as the elves in regards to loving animals and being able to understand them.

    The girl is petting Schwartz with a slovenly face while that horse is yfully biting her.

    ¡¸Eeh? You want to go this way~? Gosh, alright then.¡¹

    Schwartz vigorously pushes the elf with his nose under the shadow of a house.

    They disappear from sight and I can only hear voices.

    ¡¸Kya, I said you can¡¯t go there. I¡¯ve been feeling strangely wet since yesterday. Stop it, geez~¡¹

    What is that guy doing?

    ¡¸Eh!? T-that¡¯s-...... no way, it¡¯s hitting me! Don¡¯t, you¡¯re an animal and-...... wa-wah! Don¡¯t do it, no!!¡¹

    There was a brief moment of silence.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaah!!!!¡¹

    An outrageous scream resounded.

    Eventually Schwartz appears with that earlier girl riding on his back.

    The girl is foaming at the mouth and seems to be unconscious, arge amount of semen dripping from her vagina.

    This lowly horse vited a girl again.

    How could you make a woman suffer like that.......

    ¡¸Aah...... you¡¯re...... the best...... only be satisfied by a horse¡¯s......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    That thing nces at me, puffing out its chest as if challenging me.

    As he walks past, I kick the swaying balls he¡¯s so proud of from behind.

    I leave that guy alone as it neighs sharply.

    Alice is crouching down for some reason.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡¹

    When I call out to her, her shoulders flinch in surprise and she hides something behind her back.

    It looked like something squirming around about the size of a small knife.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s nothing...... at all? Ehehe.¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s good.

    Get ready to leave soon then.

    And thus, all of us, with the addition of Ijaris, once again returned to Natia¡¯s vige.

    Elf Vige.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmn.¡¹

    When I groan, Irijina copies me and does the same thing.

    It has already been several hours since Ijaris disappeared with Yren in her room.

    At the entrance to that room, the elves are having a staring contest with Ijaris¡¯s bodyguards.

    If they hear any shouting from inside the room, I¡¯m sure they would fight each other on the spot.

    Which is why I¡¯m also there to prevent that from happening.

    When we brought Ijaris with us to the elf vige, everyone actually pointed arrows at her.

    However, the situation was controlled somehow after persuasion from me and the other elves I slept with, and more importantly after Yren personally decided to ept the invitation to negotiate.

    Still, with the negotiations dragging on, the tension in the air has begun to rise again.

    It is a sign that things are not going well when talks are taking this long.

    Unable to withstand the perilous atmosphere, Alice shrinks away.

    Let¡¯s see, is that squirming movement in her bag just my imagination?

    Irijina is drinking alcohol without a care.

    She isn¡¯t the type of person to be swallowed up by the mood.

    Kroll and Mack are sitting quietly with their eyes closed.

    Christoph was almost killed after he rubbed the ass of some elf earlier.

    The situation was somehow smoothed over and he¡¯s kneeling obediently in the corner now.

    At that time, the door opens quietly.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze focuses on the entrance.

    ¡¸Ijaris-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yren-sama! How was it!?¡¹

    Ignoring all the other shouting elves, a hand reaches out of the room and beckons for someone to enter.

    ¡¸You,e in.¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I can do anything to assist with a negotiation between elves, but since I¡¯ve been requested, I have no other choice.

    The door once again shuts tightly behind me.

    ¡¸So, what did you need from me? I don¡¯t really know the history between you two......¡¹

    Yren spoke up first.

    ¡¸Before that, let me tell you about our rtionship.¡¹

    That¡¯s out of the blue.

    Aren¡¯t they simply feuding vige chiefs of the ck and white elves respectively?

    ¡¸Sadly, that is the case as of today, but we were once neighbors in the same vige...... you could say we were close friends.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it was an up and down rtionship.¡¹

    Oh really.

    Then this can be settled quickly, I just have to get the two friends to make up.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t as easy as that. Us elves have been separated for several centuries...... the young ones only see the other side as enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸The only ones who know of the days when we lived together are Ijaris and myself, we can¡¯t just decide to be friends again today.¡¹

    Wait a minute, something isn¡¯t right.

    If they were separated several hundreds of years ago, then why are these girls who look in their 40¡¯s past friends?

    When I ask them, the two of them stare nkly at me.

    ¡¸How old do I look to you?¡¹

    Ijaris asks me.

    I should say a lower number in this situation.

    ¡¸About 30?¡¹

    ¡¸Hohohoho, my oh my, even if I know it¡¯s not true...... it makes me happy..¡¹

    ¡¸And how about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Mid 30¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸......ufufufu.¡¹

    After the two of themugh for a while, they start talking cheerfully.

    ¡¸We are elves, the leading tribe in the entire continent that boasts the longest life span. 30 or 40 years old to us is like a child who hasn¡¯t even grown hair yet.¡¹

    ¡¸We are already past a thousand years in age, and to say we are only thirty...... kufufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸A thousand...... you say?¡¹

    If I recall, Lucy said she was like 500 years old.

    So these two girls lived twice as long?

    ¡¸By the way, Natia is 75 and Felteris is 100. They have just turned into adults.¡¹

    ¡¸Guha!¡¹

    That brought me to my knees.

    ¡¸The jailers who made you a prisoner are 150 years old. You can say they¡¯re the prime age as a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Gugh!¡¹

    Even my hand falls to the ground.

    ¡¸The girl who helped you make your spears to defeat the orc, she¡¯s 28 this year.¡¹

    So she¡¯s older than me?

    But that means I can sleep with her...... wait, don¡¯t be fooled, she¡¯s still an immature child.

    ¡¸I get the thing with the age now. So how can we stop the elves from fighting each other?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back to the topic at hand, we once had joined fates after all. I have no objections to ending the dispute right now, however those in the vige will not be satisfied.¡¹

    ¡¸If we aren¡¯t careful and force the viges toe together, it would cause more damage by inciting in-fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s where youe in.¡¹

    I see, for the sake of beauties.

    I¡¯ll try my best then.

    ¡¸With two groups unwilling to consolidate, we came to the conclusion that a third party is necessary to forcefully unify them. In other words......¡¹

    Yren and Ijarise to my side.

    ¡¸You will use that giant tool of yours to make the two of us submit.¡¹

    What the heck?

    ¡¸Stories about yourrge penis are already spreading within my vige too. It will certainly have arge enough effect. If at least the women can be convinced, then the men who dislike conflict will not raise any objections either. Now, let me see that extrarge penis of yours...... no, the dick everyone is raving about.¡¹

    The two of them take my hands and bring me to bed, then we all quickly get naked.

    Of course with two sexydies in front of me, my body responds ordingly and my dick is already hard enough to stick up against my stomach.

    ¡¸¡¸So big!!¡¹¡¹

    The two of them shout at the same time.

    ¡¸I heard about it from the prison guards......thinking they were exaggerating because they¡¯ve never seen a big penis in their lives......¡¹

    ¡¸How did you even manage to fit that huge thing inside those girls? I wonder what kind of lewd moans they made the moment you spread them apart.¡¹

    I¡¯m happy they¡¯re praising me, though Yren¡¯s tone is strange.

    I thought she had a more elegant image than that.

    ¡¸Elegant? Her? Hohoho, what a funny joke. What kind of acting have you been doing?¡¹

    Ijarisughs.

    ¡¸Us elves aim to be pure and chaste...... or that is what our ancestors told us, it can¡¯t be helped! We had no choice but to act as young maidens without any knowledge of sex!¡¹

    Yren took offense.

    ¡¸Alright, listen carefully. We are......¡¹

    The conversation from this point on went beyond my imaginations.

    Apparently, Yren and Ijaris were unbelievably promiscuous during the time they lived together.

    They would go at it with all the men of simr ages in the neighborhood, even going so far asying hands on brothers and rtives.

    ¡¸How nostalgic, we would often take each other¡¯s younger brothers and ride them.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention that anymore. That¡¯s the reason they became scared of women.¡¹

    This is surprising.

    But if they¡¯re as lewd as they say, I¡¯m getting more and more excited.

    I love perverted women after all.

    ¡¸That also brings back memories, how we would go deep into the forest and borrow orcs......¡¹

    ¡¸We would capture the orcs, bind them and enjoy their giant dicks for the entire day.¡¹

    ¡¸The two of us milked fifty shots each at least.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a shame...... that they dried up and died.¡¹

    They might be far more perverted than I ever imagined.

    When I tense up, my dick stands at attention.

    And then the girls finally bring themselves to my feet.

    ¡¸I will go first.¡¹

    Yren gently grabs my rod with her hands, then takes me in her mouth.

    In contrary with her innocent appearance, pure white skin and her tidy clothes, she acts without any hesitation.

    ¡¸Guwah.¡¹

    I let out a groan the moment she swallows me.

    She rubs my balls and my shaft as she purses her lips, bobbing her head furiously to stimte the tip of my dick.

    In addition, her tongue is swirling around like crazy, flicking all over my dick from my urethra to my frenulum.

    All of her actions were not wasteful.

    They¡¯re indicative of aplete understanding of how to pleasure men.

    ¡¸How many does this make, I wonder...... a hundred?¡¹

    Yren shakes her head.

    ¡¸A thousand?¡¹

    She shakes her head again.

    ¡¸Ten thousand?¡¹

    Yren¡¯s eyes narrow.

    At the same time, the stimtion bes more intense.

    She purposely scrapes me lightly with her teeth, confirming that it isn¡¯t hurting me before focusing on the sensitive parts.

    ¡¸Guaaah!!¡¹

    My hips automatically lift as I shout.

    Yren finally pushes her tongue into my urethra and my mind goes white.

    ¡¸Nnbooh.¡¹

    My dick, which went down almost to her stomach, slowly slides back out.

    And then my meat rod starts to ejacte uncontrobly.

    ¡¸Gaah! Guah!¡¹

    Matching the timing of my yelling, seed sprays out, getting all over the ceiling and furniture.

    ¡¸Ahahahaha! Amazing, amazing, it even flew up to the ceiling.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t just look big, huh. It can still cum as expected.¡¹

    And then Ijaris takes me hand, guiding it to her own crotch.

    Once her underwear is grabbed, strength is exerted to tear it apart.

    ¡¸Now, my underwear is torn. Next, you will ......taste my vagina!¡¹

    Ijaris climbs on top of me and drops herself on my dick.

    I can hear the sound of her flesh being spread apart andstly it felt like I heard something rip apart inside.

    Still, no signs of pain appear on her face.

    I could only see joy.

    ¡¸Aah...... I haven¡¯t felt this size in ages. Move for me...... hard and fast, like you want to break me!¡¹

    WIth that said, Ijaris lowers and raises her hips rapidly.

    I also follow suit, grabbing her breasts and thrusting my own hips up.

    ¡¸Your insides feel awesome.¡¹

    Her coiling folds and perfect tightness make it me think she was born with a body meant to satisfy men.

    ¡¸You think so too, don¡¯t you? Men who canst more than one minute...... don¡¯t exist!¡¹

    I hear a wet sloshing sound.

    She used her weight to shove my dick into her womb.

    The one who agonized from the pleasure was not her, but me.

    ¡¸Uooooh......¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, wonderful just as I thought. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had one big enough to reach my womb. Let me enjoy this more.¡¹

    Ijaris happily swings her hips while my dick digs into her womb.

    I can¡¯t do anything about the clenching of her vagina around my shaft and the tightening of her cervix around my tip.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t hold it, cumming!¡¹

    On instinct, my hands hold down the girl¡¯s thighs to prevent her from escaping.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve experienced an ejaction as intense as this, it was as if I was urinating semen, yet Ijaris seems disappointed.

    Crap, I came before she did.

    ¡¸I can still go on. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re using your hips while you¡¯re ejacting...... it doesn¡¯t shrink at all, huh.¡¹

    I buck my hips while continuing to cum, stirring up her womb.

    To be honest, my hips are about to give out but feeling good on my own without satisfying the woman is unforgivable.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s close. For once, a man is...... aaoooh.¡¹

    Ijaris howls.

    Unable to hold back either, Yren also climbs onto the bed.

    The real battle has only begun.

    A Few Hours Later.

    ¡¸We havee to a conclusion.¡¹

    ¡¸From here on out, all of us will form one vige and live together.¡¹

    After assuming their former appearances, the two of them dere loudly to the vigers.

    While leaning against the wall, I also nod in agreement as dignifiedly as possible.

    The fact is, if I don¡¯t lean against something, I won¡¯t be able to stand.

    My dick and balls have be surprisingly small.

    I¡¯vepletely emptied everything, leaving nothing left.

    ¡¸W-what, that¡¯s so sudden!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to live with those dirty marsh elves!?¡¹

    The amount of bacsh was as expected.

    It¡¯s my turn now.

    After I step forward, the two elves blush and hook their arms around mine.

    I assume they¡¯re putting on a act, though it¡¯s hard to distinguish.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing we can do. After all, he decided it......¡¹

    ¡¸The two of us, we were embraced by him...... and swore to get along.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We cannot oppose this man anymore.¡¹¡¹

    Louder screams resound.

    ¡¸......I thought it was something like that.¡¹

    After somehow getting everyone to calm down, I return to Natia¡¯s room.

    I decided to reveal the truth to her.

    ¡¸Yeah, I didn¡¯t actually rape them and dominate them, don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    I¡¯ll keep it a secret that Yren is actually insanely perverted.

    ¡¸Then did you actually need to have sex with them?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s rude not to give them what they want.¡¹

    I dodge away from Natia¡¯s staring eyes.

    ¡¸But then...... sure there might be fewer disputes between elves...... but Aegir, you basically told them you defiled the vige chiefs so wouldn¡¯t you be targeted from both sides?¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s true.

    Not too long ago, an elf tried to assassinate me with a knife.

    Their dissatisfaction at the method used to reach the decision will be directed at me so I¡¯ll have to be more careful for a while.

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹

    I cover the elf who isying on the bed while mumbling words of submission with a nket.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t ustomed at all, she surrenderedpletely after I deflected the knife away and stuck a finger inside her.

    ¡¸Thates with the decision. Besides, I¡¯ll be heading back right away and I can¡¯t continue to live as I want while being fearful of my life all the time anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going back already?¡¹

    Natia seems sad.

    It can¡¯t be helped, there might be some event I have to attend in the capital for the new year.

    If I want to feign illness, I¡¯ll have to rush back just in case they visit me to check if I¡¯m really sick.

    ¡¸I see...... then I have to get ready quickly too.¡¹

    Natia starts rummaging around for her belongings.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand! I just want to see more of Goldonia...... it¡¯s not because I want to be with a pervert like you!¡¹

    ¡¸It still makes me happy.¡¹

    I hug Natia and try to kiss her, but she avoids me.

    When I give her ear a soft kiss, she turns red and both ears start wiggling.

    ¡¸Preparing is fine, but it¡¯s gettingte today. Let¡¯s sleep.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you can get on the floor...... kyaa~!¡¹

    I get into bed while still hugging Natia.

    She struggles, making a fuss about how she¡¯s going to get raped, but when she realizes I wasn¡¯t going to do anything besides hugging, she settles down.

    ¡¸So you won¡¯t do anything if I say I don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    I can hear a voice when I¡¯m still half awake.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just a perverted man...... yet you¡¯re kind. You¡¯re strong and gentle...... and somewhat of an idiot.¡¹

    Natia¡¯s body is fantastic, the usual me would have fucked her already.

    ¡¸I might actually...... like you...... only a little bit.¡¹

    However I was milked dry by Ijaris and Yren today.

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t get hard until I get some rest.

    ¡¸Good night, Aegir.¡¹

    I feel the sensation of her soft lips pecking my cheek before I slowly fall into deep sleep.

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸This is the drug as promised, I made a lot so I think it should be enough.¡¹

    Natia shoulders plenty of that aphrodisiac on her back.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also incorporated what happened in the ck elves¡¯ vige so anybody who drinks it won¡¯t turn into horny beasts.¡¹

    That really helps.

    It would be pathetic if Kroll turned into an animal crazy for sex like how I did when I fucked all those girls.

    If he pounces on M by mistake, he would either get cut down and killed or thrown into jail for life.

    And if he happens toy his hands on Nonna and the others, I would have to remove his dick.

    ¡¸I-I will not follow the likes of you! But I¡¯ll probably just be captured and turned into a meat toilet by force! Even if you do that though, the pride and honor of an elf will not-......¡¹

    ¡¸Felteris-sama, you no longer has any honor or pride left. You were peeking into Natia¡¯s house until morning and were masturbating, weren¡¯t you...... that area you were in is where everybody passes through. Everyone in the whole vige saw you.¡¹

    Felteris was the one making the fuss.

    To trante, she wants to live with me forever.

    However, Yren stopped her, saying it would be better for her to stay behind as a powerful asset while the vige is in an expected state of confusion.

    The next ones to call out to me are Yren and Ijaris.

    Of course, they¡¯re still acting as my prisoners.

    ¡¸My beloved, this will be a short parting.¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufu, I really thought I ascended to heavenst night. If you didn¡¯t turn it around at that point, it would have been my win.¡¹

    Last night¡¯s battle was extremely fierce, I was on the verge of defeat.

    I used a daring upside down move to somehow get the better of Ijaris in the end and make her faint, also making Yren pass out as well.

    ¡¸Well, see you again. They will note frequently but I will entrust letters to Natia.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I give the two of them a kiss.

    Ijaris slips her tongue in my mouth like it¡¯s the most natural thing, making the elves nearby blush.

    Yren only presses her lips lightly against mine but she uses her knee to nudge my crotch out of the sight of the others.

    What a splendidly lewd woman.

    And so, we left the elf vige behind.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    ¡¸Hey Ijaris?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸At the end ofst night, you didn¡¯t actually faint, did you. I don¡¯t know what you meant when you said, ¡°I¡¯m going crazy! I¡¯m going crazy forrge dicks!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, a good woman lets the man feel good about making them climax. He looked so happy when he saw me pass out. Besides, you could have continued on longer as well, what was that about ¡°Oh I¡¯m dying! Your dick is killing me!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸It was such a long time since I¡¯ve enjoyed a cock asrge as that. It was just my way of thanking him.¡¹

    ¡¸It really was many decades ago. By the way, I have a proposal.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, to further deepen our understanding of each other, we will have young malese to each of our viges. While in actuality......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We¡¯ll gobble up each other¡¯s young males!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Then we are in agreement.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed.¡¹

    ¡¸One more thing, Yren.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Are there any males in your vige who can do that upside down position?¡¹

    ¡¸...... I would have long since made them my lover if there were.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think so. Aah, somehow he made his way deep down into my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸24, was he? It makes me so thrilled to hear such a number.¡¹

    ¡¸You pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If I¡¯m not the pervert, who would be? Felteris is nothing but a mere brat. I kept a bottle with plenty of the semen I squeezed from himst night as well. I will enjoy itter.¡¹

    The two old friends continued to talk long into the night.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. (Warrior, tired) 24 years old. Winter. (Year has changed)

    PT

    Irijina (Female Knight), Alice (Mage, magic power exhausted), Natia (Elf, in love)

    Mack (Tired relief, Warrior), Kroll (Mendicant Monk Swordsman), Christoph (Shield), Schwartz (Tired relief, Horse)

    Assets: 20,640 gold

    Sexual Partners: 401, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 256: Dragon Sword

    <h4>Chapter 256: Dragon Sword</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    We leave the elf vige and head straight back to Rafen.

    I want to take a look around the city states and the Democratic Nation of Libatis while we¡¯re here already, however it doesn¡¯t look like we have much time to spend leisurely.

    ¡¸I think the new year¡¯s greeting could be done any other time though.¡¹

    ¡¸No! Hurrying to the king¡¯s side is the duty of knights and soldiers!¡¹

    Irijina is unexpectedly annoying about this.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s been serving in the military for so long.

    ¡¸Besides, they¡¯re not hurrying at all.¡¹

    Alice looks at me with a dubious expression.

    Natia also nods while blushing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing how he¡¯s fine doing it in front of everyone......¡¹

    Christoph is also dumbfounded.

    Seems like they¡¯re referring to what happenedst night when I had fun with the prostitute I brought to the inn we stayed in.

    It was a random inn I chose and it didn¡¯t have enough rooms for all of us so we all ended up sleeping together in one big room. It was when we left to go eat dinner that a prostitute called out to me.

    She was a girl in herte twenties with pretty big boobs and apparently business wasn¡¯t going well for her so she was desperately clinging to me.

    She even went as far as saying she would sleep with all of us for the price of one person so I couldn¡¯t just brush her away.

    Buying her is a fine idea, however there was only one room in the inn so we inevitably had to do the deed in front of everyone.

    ¡¸Because of that, nobody could get any sleep!¡¹

    ¡¸I slept fine though!!¡¹

    Natia puffs out her cheeks.

    As for Irijina, I¡¯m sure she would be fine sleeping through that.

    ¡¸Rather, if she was going to let everyone sleep with her, she could have at least let me do it as well.¡¹

    The prostitute didn¡¯t think about being embraced in arge room, not to mention in a room with girls, and was quite shy.

    Her gestures were so adorable that it made the other guys lose interest in wanting to fuck her.

    ¡¸Besides, she passed out after just one round. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t near enough.¡¹

    When I mounted the girl and swung my hips for about 30 minutes, it didn¡¯t take long for the cute prostitute to stick her tongue out, her legs to get weak, and her to dig her nails into my back before fainting.

    ¡¸No, I believe that¡¯s because the boss was too big...... she was already shrieking the moment you inserted your dick in her.¡¹

    I¡¯m not rational enough to let it end without cumming.

    Which is why I took the unconscious girl and sat her on myp facing me so I could thrust up into her and pour plenty of my seed inside.

    As a result, she was consumed by the pleasure, continuing to spout incoherent mumblings without regaining her consciousness even by morning time.

    I had to stuff the money into her hand and rent out therge room for her for one more day before departing.

    ¡¸Women are prohibited.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also turn you back into the horny brat you once were when we get back to the mansion.¡¹

    I grind my knuckle into Kroll¡¯s head as he mumbles something with his eyes closed.

    If he¡¯s able to get it up again, I¡¯m sure Alma wille back for him.

    And if he¡¯s able to use his dick properly, he can repair his rtionship with women.

    We travel from the group of city states, pass the Erg forest from the south and finally approach Rafen.

    Irijina, who was singing a marching song, suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, what is that?¡¹

    I strain my eyes to see where she is pointing and I can see one light cavalry on top of the slightly elevated hill.

    The cavalry, after looking at us for a while, turns around and leaves.

    ¡¸This smells fishy. Are there any others?¡¹

    ¡¸There is one on the other hill on that side too!¡¹

    Now that I look at it, the light cavalry are positioned a fixed distance apart in high ces where the view is unobstructed.

    They are almost like war scouts.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing.¡¹

    The scout is clearly confirming our presence before heading back to report to his superior.

    In that case, the next to appear would be the army.

    As expected, it didn¡¯t take long before we see a dust cloud in front of us.

    Obviously, it is a group of cavalry, and judging by the armor reflecting the sun¡¯s light, they¡¯re heavy cavalry wearing metal armor.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on so I draw my sword just in case.

    Irijina brandishes her spear while Mack lifts up his war hammer.

    Natia, who is riding in front, dismounts and takes aim with her bow.

    I wanted to be the vanguard but Schwartz won¡¯t move.

    When I squeeze my legs to urge him forward, he snorts.

    What is this guy doing?

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t hurry up and move, you¡¯ll be turned into mince-......¡¹

    I stop myself and lower my sword before smiling wryly.

    So that¡¯s how it is, they were definitely searching for us.

    But they made it seem like they were hunting for the enemy army.

    In front of me, a single light cavalry broke off from the approaching heavy cavalry.

    The rider, clearly smaller in size than the other soldiers, takes off her helmet to reveal silver hair, which flutters in the wind as she gallops over to me.

    It¡¯s my cute, cute, Celia.

    ¡¸Hup!¡¹

    Celia jumps off her running horse andnds directly onto Schwartz.

    ¡¸You left me behind! You left me behind again!¡¹

    The girl who jumps into my chest pounds me with her fists continuously.

    As tears well up in Celia¡¯s eyes, I feel a dyed sense of guilt.

    So she set up this scouting formation just so she could see me as fast as possible.

    ¡¸My bad, my bad. It was wrong of me.¡¹

    I hug the fussing Celia and let her hit me as much as she wants.

    One hand pats her head while the other one rubs under her chin.

    Eventually, Celia calms down and wraps her arms tightly around my waist.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be hard to ride if you don¡¯t turn around, you know? I won¡¯t run away.¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Celia continues hugging from the front and won¡¯t let me go.

    The escort squad isughing.

    Normally, Celia would get embarrassed and angry but right now she doesn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡¸Err...... what should I do?¡¹

    Natia asks after her spot was taken by Celia.

    I¡¯m fine with her sitting behind me but that would probably upset Celia.

    It would be hard on Irijina¡¯s horse if another person rode on it since Alice is already riding there, and it would piss me off to see her hugging another man.

    ¡¸You can use Cristoph¡¯s horse.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, I¡¯ll dly ...... wait, I¡¯m getting off!?¡¹

    Of course.

    You can ride with Kroll or Mack.

    ¡¸Get on.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d much rather ride with Kroll than- wait, don¡¯t pick me up! It¡¯s going to be hot despite it being winter!¡¹

    Christoph grudgingly grabs onto Mack¡¯s muscr body.

    This is fine.

    I reach my hand out to Natia, who seems to be sulking a little.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    But then Celia grabs my arm away and locks it back in ce.

    I guess she isn¡¯t happy unless both hands are tending to her.

    ¡¸There, there, you¡¯re cute when you¡¯re jealous too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnnyi.¡¹

    Celia doesn¡¯t deny it, only pressing her head harder against my body.

    After arriving at the mansion in Rafen, I wanted to take a bath right away as I usually do, however I was stopped by Celia.

    By the way, she separated her face from me, but her left arm is still wrapped around me.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, Aegir-sama¡¯s room isn¡¯t here anymore. Everything has been moved to the new mansion.¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s right..

    The move of all the decorations to the new mansion waspleted.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, I asked you to do a few things for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, they have all beenpleted perfectly. Not a single item has been damaged or lost.¡¹

    Celia holds out her chest with pride.

    When I gently fondle her cute breasts, she blushes while remaining in the same position.

    I¡¯m sure Celia would let me fuck her here and now if I strip her naked.

    The moment I step through the entrance of the new mansion, the first thing which caught my eye was the huge chandelier.

    It definitely has size, but it was also luxurious and gorgeous enough to attract my attention, even when I don¡¯t have much interest in showy items.

    ¡¸It was carried in a box filled with packing material.¡¹

    It¡¯s entire body was glimmering from the gold it was made out of and the light from the great number of candlesticks fixed in ce reflected off the surface, illuminating the entrance.

    Hanging from the main body are transparent chains with emeralds and rubies and various other jewels attached to the ends.

    I thought it was too dazzling, but it seems calctions were done to ensure the light reflecting off the candles do not excessively shine into my eyes.

    ¡¸Amazing. That chain is made from ss, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I thought too at first. The dwarves said it would break easily if it was made of ss so they made it out of quartz.¡¹

    ¡¸So quartz crystals are that pretty, not to mention such intricate designs can be made......¡¹

    The quartz I had in mind were just translucent stones.

    I never would have imagined them to be this transparent or being capable of having such detailed work done to them.

    If I also look carefully, the chained crystals are not only clear.

    There are some which arepletely see-through, while others are colored red, yellow, purple, and green.

    The hanging jewels were positioned in a very fashionable way so the colorspliment each other.

    ¡¸The dwarves have good fashion sense despite how they look.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you would never expect that from their outer appearance.¡¹

    Some jewellery tend to be purely radiant, but this chandelier is different.

    This particr item shows off the brilliance of the gold while also bncing it with the intricate designs of the decorations and the variations in colors.

    ¡¸Nonna-san was also extremely delighted,tely enjoying her tea while gazing at this scene in the entrance. She seems restless and can¡¯t wait to unveil this to other nobles.¡¹

    Everything is good if Nonna is satisfied.

    ¡¸Also...... that meatball was pleased and rolled around in the entrance for a while. She was irritating so when the door was opened, she continued rolling all the way outside.¡¹

    You could at least call her by name.

    So udia is still the same shape.

    ¡¸Next, we received five sets of armor made from the skin of the dragon. As for who will wear them, Aegir-sama will decide.¡¹

    Fumu, if I remember correctly, dragon skin armor is light yet incredibly durable, making for optimal equipment.

    Let¡¯s prioritize giving it to Celia and M.

    It may end up saving their lives if they get hit by an enemy¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸Lastly, over here is equipment made specifically for Aegir-sama.¡¹

    A shield and a long sword is ced in the room Celia guides me to.

    I remember seeing that shield somewhere before.

    It appears the shield is the dragon scale itself.

    I remember the scale being too hard to process so it was used as heat-resistant material for the st furnace instead.

    I also suggested that we use the scale itself as a shield, but it was too heavy and only usable by me.

    So now, they made the scale into a shield with the premise of me using it.

    ¡¸There are two of them. Which means I can give one to Mack. I¡¯m sure he can use it.¡¹

    Mack is the only one who canpete with me in terms of pure strength.

    There is one more whoes to mind, but I shake my head to clear that thought.

    ¡¸And this is the sword, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Aegir-sama¡¯s new weapon. It¡¯s made from the dragon¡¯s bones.¡¹

    I pull out the long sword from its dragon skin sheath.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an unlikely length for a sword.¡¹

    The handle is 80 centimeters and the length of the de is over two meters.

    It isn¡¯t something I could put on my hip or back and walk around with, I¡¯d have to carry it on my shoulder.

    It has the same natural length as a spear.

    Plus it¡¯s heavy, weighing about the same, if not more, than the dwarven spear I had before.

    If I look carefully at the long de, it looks slightly curved and the de is only on one side.

    It doesn¡¯t have a polished look to it.

    However, the boorish de oozes overwhelming durability and reliability.

    ¡¸It was rubbed against another bone to shave it a little bit.¡¹

    They earnestly shaved off as much as they could even though the bone was practically impossible to work with.

    It should have taken a tremendous amount of effort, but they did a good job.

    I pick up the sword and swing it around.

    Comparing to the abnormal length, the width and thickness are still within the realms ofmon sense.

    This sword is slightly wider than the Dual Crater and only a little bit thicker than a regr greatsword, that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸The length makes the sword seem thin.¡¹

    If I consider its weight and length, the de would probably bend with this thickness.

    But it kept its shape even after I tried stabbing it into the ground and thrusting forward parallel to the ground.

    ¡¸Balbano-san said, ¡°It may appear thin but not even several people together could bend or break it. Of course that includes us.¡±¡¹

    Celia¡¯s imitation of Balbano was pretty cute.

    I go outside after patting her head.

    I happen to find a nice rock to test my sword on.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I raise the sword above my head and swing it down with all my might, causing a loud explosive roar echoing throughout the mansion after the rock was crushed.

    I wasn¡¯t able to smoothly slice through the rock like I usually do with the Dual Crater.

    No matter how much it was sharpened, the sword is still bone, and it won¡¯t boast the sharpest cutting edge.

    Still, the rock was destroyed.

    It wasn¡¯t split cleanly apart, it was shattered into pieces.

    I lift up the sword from the gouged out rock and see it hasn¡¯t bent a tiny bit nor has a single scratch been left on it.

    That¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t need this sword to finely slice vegetables.

    If I want to kill monsters or maybe humans, I¡¯m sure there is no better weapon than this.

    ¡¸It will never break and it has a considerable length. It¡¯s perfect.¡¹

    I switch from holding it in both hands to grabbing it with my right before giving it another swing.

    It¡¯s heavy, much heavier than your average sword.

    Though I doubt it would be a problem for me.

    I give it a swing with my left hand and then finally whack it against the ground.

    The earth rumbles and the heavy sword splits the ground apart, creatingrge fissures.

    Lastly, I hold it in both hands again and give one practice swing in the air, stopping right in front of my body.

    The dirt on my sword is blown away and scattered into the wind by the force of my swing, revealing the still-wless de underneath.

    ¡¸Hau.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s blushing.

    When I rece the sword into its sheath, she clings to my arm again.

    ¡¸As I thought, Aegir-sama looks so strong and reliable when he¡¯s holding a sword.¡¹

    Celia looks up at me with moist eyes.

    When I grab her ass out of reflex, her eyes fix upon me like she¡¯s in a trance.

    I can¡¯t hold back if she does that.

    ¡¸We¡¯re heading to bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    I haven¡¯t washed off my sweat yet but I¡¯ll take Celia first.

    I¡¯ll think about that after gobbling her up.

    However, before we could go too far, the other girls stand in our way.

    ¡¸Celia-san. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¹

    Nonna is in her everyday clothes, standing in front of us imposingly with her arms crossed.

    Her arms are crushing her enormous breasts, squeezing them into strange shapes.

    ¡¸......what are you referring to?¡¹

    Celia looks away casually.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t y dumb, we didn¡¯t hear anything about Aegiring back at all! I thought it was strange that the patrolling escorts returned, and when we came to check, this is what I see!¡¹

    Being told off by Ca as well, Celia jumps into my chest.

    The girls startining all at once.

    ¡¸If we knew ahead of time, we would have made preparations to wee him properly!¡¹¡¸How could I just appear in front of him with ordinary clothes like these!?¡¹¡¸And just now, where did you n to take him!?¡¹

    I thought for sure everyone came to get me, but the scouting squad was apparently something Celia did on her own.

    She wasn¡¯t going to tell anybody in the mansion after meeting up with me and was nning to get ahead of everyone.

    ¡¸Come on now, Celia couldn¡¯t wait herself so there¡¯s no need to be mad.¡¹

    I gently stroke Celia, whose face is still buried in my chest.

    ¡¸Uuu, so in the end, the person who jumps into Aegir¡¯s chest first wins!¡¹

    ¡¸Still, getting ahead in bed is definitely not allowed!¡¹

    The other girls pout here and there but somehowe to terms with what happened.

    They must have understood Celia¡¯s feelings of being separated from me.

    Well, I guess I¡¯ll say hello to everybody.

    I move the clinging Celia to my back and spread my arms wide.

    ¡¸I¡¯m home, I just returned.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee back!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Like an avnche, the girls rush forward and bunch around me.

    Hahaha, their breasts are pressing against all parts of my body, what a wonderful feeling.

    Hey, who¡¯s the one who pulled my pants down?

    This tongue feels like Leah, hey now I haven¡¯t bathed yet...... aah, is she going to lick me clean?

    Oh well, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter now.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000.

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (lover), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    udia (free-loader), ra (female attendant), Natia (free-loader elf)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (snake lover), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (growing), ??? (Alice¡¯s concealment)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant, getting a head start), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Assets: 20,640 gold (Travel Expenses -20)

    Sexual Partners: 402, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

    Chapter 255: Serious Affair in the Elf Vige ¢â Reconciliation of Both Elves Chapter 256.5: Character Introduction & National Strength Comparison

    Share this:

    Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)Click to email this to a friend (Opens in new window)Click to share on Reddit (Opens in new window)

    11 Comments

    Cindy

    January 29, 2019 at 2:15 pm

    Now we need he lost his arm and NTRed by his best friends to make him gust

    Reply

    GhostKillerXx

    January 29, 2019 at 3:23 pm

    Aegir is now Gust descendant

    Reply

    Unlucky_Sukebe

    January 31, 2019 at 2:07 am

    What novel is this Gust character from?

    Reply

    wild

    February 2, 2019 at 1:06 pm

    berserk, if i¡¯m not wrong

    GhostKillerXx

    January 29, 2019 at 3:34 pm

    Guys I have to make an emergency announcement about Alice, well its more like a theory not an annoucement. Remember before they were heading out of the vige that Alice actually hid something from Aegir, and she was even crouching down with her hands at the back, many of you may say that she was just masturbating, however the question is: What was she using to masturbate?!! We know alice likes to put weird things in her ass, sometimes she puts things that are dangerous for her, so I believe that the thing she was using was actually the ck ¡°tentacle¡± that was attacking the vige, maybe one survived and since she saw it she decided to let it live so she could use it to do her ¡°private¡± sessions, and if you want more prove then go back a couple of chapter when they first fought the tentacles and you will see that Alice thought it was Aegir who was touching her and after realizing it wasn¡¯t she actually said that the tentacle was smooth and slimy on her thigh and felt somewhat good.

    Anyways she probably will use the ck tentacle for her ¡°needs¡± and then I thing the tentacle will grow and attack the other girls(and guys since this guy doesn¡¯t care as long as there is a hole) and Aegir will have to destroy it. Or maybe nothing will happen and I just wrote a newspaper for absolutely no reason.

    What are your thoughts about this?

    I think there will be some tentacle ntr lol

 Chapter 256.5: Character Introduction & National Strength Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 256.5: Character Introduction & National Strength Comparison</h4>

    Protagonist

    Aegir Hardlett

    24 years old. ck hair. Goldonia Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of the East.

    The protagonist rose up in the world with the muscr build, kic vision andbat talent he was blessed with.

    He is a Margrave in the Goldonia Kingdom and a great feudal lord of the eastern region.

    He is considered a unique person who doesn¡¯t socialize with many nobles and doesn¡¯t often show up to banquets, though there are rumors of him establishing a faction with the other eastern feudal lords.

    He uses his overwhelming sexual prowess and giant dick to make women his prisoners, even non-humans aren¡¯t an exception.

    His dick is still growing to this day.

    His recentlypletedrge mansion is bing a hot topic amongst the nobles.

    Family (females)

    Celia

    20 years old. Silver hair. Height: 161 cm.

    Has a toned, athletic body type.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (watashi)

    Celia has sworn her absolute loyalty to the protagonist, and although she is merciless towards anyone who wrongs him, she often acts spoiled when she¡¯s alone with him.

    As the protagonist¡¯s adjutant and the one closest to him in both public and private affairs, she supports him with her diverse talents.

    She loses herposure when she is separated with the protagonist and is more likely to take extreme measures.

    Nonna

    23 years old. Brown hair. Height: 160 cm.

    Has incredibly enormous breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (watakushi)

    Nonna is the protagonist¡¯s legal wife and daughter of the destroyed Elektra family, entrusting her heirloom sword to the protagonist and swearing to reim Elektra.

    She has a good understanding of manners and etiquette, and is one of the few women who is familiar with noble society, however her noteworthy selfishness and wasteful spending habits resulted in punishment from the protagonist.

    Her discord with the servants was resolved and she is working hard at being the wife on a daily basis.

    She admires udia a little.

    Ca

    Late 20¡¯s. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:165 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir; Self: I (atashi)

    Ca is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines, giving birth to his biological daughter, Ekaterina.

    She is targeting Nonna¡¯s standing.

    Things like exposure and excreting outdoors spurs her perverted hobbies.

    Since she speaks frankly, she ys the important role of conveying any problems or worries the girls are having to the protagonist.

    Mel

    41 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 cm.

    Has a slightly buxom body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Mel is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines, who is gets pregnant extremely easily, being the mother of five children, including Kuu and Ruu who she brought with her from her previous marriage.

    She¡¯s been feeling sensitive in regards to her agetely and anything rted to the number 40 is taboo around her.

    Kuu

    23 years old. Blonde hair. Height:158 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    Kuu is Mel¡¯s daughter and also the protagonist¡¯s lover.

    She is concerned about her small breasts.

    Ruu

    18 years old. Blonde hair. Height:150 cm.

    t-chested.

    Ruu is timid and hesitant, slow-witted and clumsy.

    She offered her virginity to the protagonist and has mixed feelings about him as her lover, brother and father.

    She is getting older in age but her body remains childlike.

    She wants to have children soon.

    Melissa

    30 years old. Red hair. Height:164 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Melissa is a prostitute from White City.

    Due to a tragic experience in the past, her genitals were damaged but she has goodpatibility with the protagonist and hisrge dick.

    She reduces the cravings the other girls have by ying the male role for them while the protagonist is away.

    She has currently left to the capital to help with Dorothea¡¯s pregnancy.

    Maria

    27 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:164 cm.

    Has small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Maria is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines, who is currently pregnant.

    While working at the Little Bird Pavilion inn in Roleil, she fell in love with the protagonist, entrusting herself to him after she was embraced.

    She happily got married to the protagonist and has since stopped all lesbian acts.

    Depending on the angle you look at, Maria¡¯s breasts can seem small enough that they don¡¯t even exist, though her nipples areparativelyrge.

    Irijina Wolls

    26 years old. Brown hair. Height:181 cm.

    Has a toned muscr body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-dono; Self: I (jibun/watashi)

    Irijina is a master of the spear and proud of her manly herculean strength.

    She has a lively personality but is especially poorly informed aboutmon practices in rtionships between man and woman, and she is also a simpleton who can¡¯t read the mood.

    Being a daring and uninhibited woman when ites to battle and alcohol, her body gives off a heavy odor.

    She has absolutely no ability to sense ghosts so she often steps on Casie unknowingly.

    Rita

    32 years old. Straight ck hair. Height:170 cm.

    Has a slightly curvy body with arge ass.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama; Self: I (watashi)

    Rita is the protagonist¡¯s lover who works as the head maid and also has the deep trust of her subordinates.

    She has a great love for giant cocks and has sworn her absolute loyalty to the protagonist¡¯s crotch.

    She has resolved herself to serve in the protagonist¡¯s mansion as a maid for her whole life.

    Catherine

    27 years old. Fluffy blonde hair. Height:156 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (anata-sama); Self: I (watakushi)

    Catherine is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines and is currently pregnant.

    She is the daughter of the rebellion ringleader who, since being rescued by the protagonist, has not shown her face in public very often.

    She brought her daughter Rose from her previous marriage and gave birth to the protagonist¡¯s biological son Antonio.

    She is extremely lewd and loses her reason due to lust if she goes too long without a man.

    Yoguri

    25 years old. ck hair, in a ponytail. Height:163 cm.

    Hasrge breasts and a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing self: I (watashi)

    Yoguri is a former vige girl who was isted by all the members of the house after she slept with a no-good man while living off of the protagonist¡¯s funds, but now gets along with Melissa, Maria and Catherine after the protagonist smoothed things over.

    She has be an acimed ywright, developing popr scripts for theatrical ys based off her own vivid personal experiences.

    Pipi

    16 years old. Dark brown short hair. Height:143 cm.

    Has a childlike body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama); Self: Pipi

    Pipi is the protagonist¡¯s contact with the leaders of the mountain nation.

    She desires to bear the protagonist¡¯s child, though she gets treated as a mascot because there is such a disparity between the size of their bodies, however she has finally lost her virginity.

    She is particrly small, even amongst the mountain nation with many small-statured people, and it looks like a monster is raping a child whenever she has sex with the protagonist.

    She has picked up a giant egg.

    Luna

    24 years old. Light brown hair. Height:162 cm.

    Has small breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Luna was offered to the protagonist by the mountain nation as proof of their pledge of allegiance, and her virginity was also taken.

    She excels in martial arts, is a capable leader and a serious nature, though she doesn¡¯t assert herself and thus often gets overlooked.

    She speaks a little oddly after attempting to learn keigo from reading old literature.

    Her body is consideredrger than most amongst the mountain nation, but she still has small breasts.

    Ruby

    Luna¡¯s Sister.

    She doesn¡¯t really stand out.

    Miti

    19 years old. Shoulder-length ck hair. Height:154 cm.

    Has a medium build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Miti is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines and is currently pregnant.

    She is very dependable, acting as the older sister figure for the other two kids from the orphanage, and also admires Maria.

    She was raped by the protagonist when he was drunk and lost her virginity, bing his concubine not too longter.

    She is currently racking her brain for how to deal with the problem between Alma and Kroll.

    Alma

    16 years old. ck hair.

    Somewhat tiny.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Alma is the youngest of the orphanage trio.

    She was raped by Kroll, the person she was secretly in love with, but consented at the end, however their rtionship deteriorated quickly when Kroll brought new women back with him, and now they rarely speak to each other.

    She apanied Melissa back to the capital to help Dorothea.

    In order to fill therge hole in her heart created from her beloved cheating, she........

    Casie

    Looks in her mid 20¡¯s. White hair. Height:155 cm (variable).

    Has a medium build (variable).

    Way of addressing self: I (watashi)

    Casie is a ghost who haunted a house in the capital, who ended up following the protagonist after getting fucked by him.

    There are some who can see her and some who can¡¯t (detail-oriented people have an easier time seeing her) and she canmunicate directly into your head.

    She gets deformed if she gets hit or squished, though she¡¯ll return to normal after some time.

    It has been confirmed that she changes color after being submerged in the fluids of a pickle jar.

    She has a bright personality and doesn¡¯t do well with things like ghosts or dark ces.

    She can also fly, though when there is a strong wind outside, she gets blown around and ends up going missing.

    She is fairly delicate and often can¡¯t sleep if her pillow or environment changes.

    She has a strong attachment to food and makes demands by causing objects to float whenever food iste in arriving......

    Words like ¡°neglectable woman¡± and ¡°suicide by hanging¡± act as the trigger for her to materialize as an evil spirit, though Irijina is unaffected.

    Leah

    Late teens. Short blonde hair. Height:153 cm.

    Slightly more plump than Celia.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (goshujin-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Leah was saved from the underground facility where the protagonist came from.

    She has an extreme reliance on the protagonist and is absolutely obedient to him in a different way than Celia.

    She is assertive when ites to sex and isn¡¯t particrly worried about hurting herself when servicing.

    She gets along particrly well with Celia who is close to her in age.

    M Hyuutia

    28 years old. Long blonde hair. Height: 170 cm.

    Has a slightly plump body and rtivelyrge breasts, but is also muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett; Self: I (watashi)

    M is a Baron of Goldonia and a formermander of the Yurest Alliance army.

    She was defeated, captured and fucked by the protagonist.

    She followed the protagonist after she acquired household peerage and a small piece ofnd after his negotiations with the King.

    Her talents lie in the military domain, where she serves as themander of tens of thousands of soldiers.

    She keeps an eye on the territory as a security officer, focusing on maintaining order, though she often mps down too hard on the citizens.

    Alice

    Late teens. Red hair. Height: 150 cm.

    Has a straight body figure and small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (watashi)

    Alice is one of the girls saved from a goblin¡¯s nest.

    Normally, she¡¯s a meek girl though she is a powerful user of fire magic.

    Her weak point is her asshole and if she¡¯s thrusted there, she can¡¯t do anything but struggle in pleasure.

    She is often seen with Irijina.

    She brought something strange with her from the elves¡¯ vige.

    Mireille

    Late 20¡¯s. Red hair. Height: 172 cm.

    She¡¯s curvy, yet muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir; Self: I (atai)

    Mireille met the protagonist when she was with Ca and worked together with him for a while.

    She has a determined and unrefined personality, though she is a warm-hearted person whose kindness leaks out in everything she does.

    Brynhildr

    Roughly 300 years old. Luxurious waist-long blonde hair. Height: 155 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (kisama, omae), man; Self: I (mekake)

    Brynhildr has the appearance of a young girl but is actually a long-living vampire and leader of a group of vampires.

    She is haughty and cold-hearted, but has decided to assist the protagonist because of her love for the taste of his blood.

    Her existence is only symbolic, leaving Siegfried, one of of her subordinates from the times he was still a human, as the one to takemand.

    She thinks of the protagonist as a younger brother andplies with various fetishes, albeit reluctantly.

    Polte Brandt

    23 years old. Brown hair, in a side tail. Height: 160 cm.

    Has a medium build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave Hardlett; Self: I (watashi)

    Polte is a teacher of domestic affairs at the Royal Institution.

    She had trouble dealing with the insubordination of the children of lower ranked nobles because of the standing of her family and her job but the problem was solved (?) by the protagonist.

    After that, she was brought to the protagonist¡¯s territory as the lead instructor for practical training, though in reality is the protagonist¡¯s lover.

    She doesn¡¯t have much confidence in herself due to her average looks and style.

    Gretel Beltz

    17 years old. Chestnut-colored hair, in vertical curls. Height: 162 cm.

    Has big breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (goshujin-sama) [dog mode], Margrave; Self: I (watakushi)

    Gretel is the arrogant fourth daughter of a well-known Count family, making fun of Polte by calling her a low ss clerk and not listening to her, but was remonstrated (?) by the protagonist and reformed.

    In the process, the dog within her was awakened and she is unfazed when she wears a cor or walks on all fours in public.

    Marceline

    47 years old. Currently pregnant. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Queen Consort of Treia. Height: 162 cm. Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Marceline was entrusted to the protagonist after she was given an execution sentence in trial and her heart was moved by hispassionate treatment.

    She was finally able to get the seed of the protagonist and got pregnant.

    She bes embarrassed whenever she thinks about the age she got pregnant but is also happy that it happened.

    Stephanie

    26 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height: 160 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Stepfather

    Stephanie is Marceline¡¯s eldest daughter.

    She was simrly about to be sentenced to execution in the trial, but was entrusted to the protagonist.

    She has a calm personality and was married, however was abandoned and divorced by her husband when she lost her authority as she ran away to another country.

    She has let her guard down after being embraced by the protagonist and is determined to be his lover, even forgetting about her past husband.

    Bridget

    21 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height: 165 cm.

    Has small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Him (aitsu), you (anta)

    Bridget is Marceline¡¯s second daughter.

    She is the only one out of the three sisters who has small breasts, though the rest of her body is fairly plump, her breasts are the only things not growing in size.

    She is stout-hearted and strong-willed and often res up at the protagonist even though she is the most lewd of her siblings.

    Felicie

    17 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height 155 cm.

    Has big breasts and a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Stepfather; Self: Felicie

    Felicie is Marceline¡¯s youngest daughter.

    She is extremely well-endowed for her age.

    Her heart melted after being embraced by the protagonist and she considers him a father as well as a lover.

    Dorothea

    45 years old. Director of the orphanage. Thin.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Dorothea is a middle-aged woman in charge of managing the orphanage. She¡¯s the type of person who gives her best effort from the very beginning and does everything she can for the sake of the children. She is also a fairly quick thinker.

    After bing the protagonist¡¯s lover, she looks after the children in his mansion back in the capital.

    She surprisingly got pregnant at 44 years of age and is currently receiving care from Melissa and Alma as she gets ready to give birth.

    Natia

    75 years old (looks 20 years old as a human). Pale Green hair. Elf Adventurer. Height: 174 cm.

    Thin.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir; Self: I (watashi)

    Natia is a nonconformist of the elf vige who has interest in human society unlike the other elves holed up in the vige, and often ventures out to explore.

    She is highly talented with the bow, in acrobatics, and in potion-making.

    There was a little kerfuffle after she met Nonna and sold her a potion when her travel expenses ran out.

    She is critical of the protagonist for being a perverted man but her heart is slowly opening up to him.

    Mirumi

    Around 50 years old. Mermaid. Her upper body is voluptuous.

    Mirumi is a young mermaid who lives in a cave at the bottom of ake near Rafen.

    She asked the protagonist to spray his extra thick seed on her freshlyid eggs and soon became the mother of several hundred babies.

    With thepletion of the aqueduct in theke she lived in, she is now able to enter and exit the protagonist¡¯s mansion as she pleases.

    The palm-sized babies are carnivorous.

    Lammy

    ?? years old. Lamia. Her upper body is incredibly morous.

    Lammy is amia who lived in the forest and felt troubled about the fatal difference between herself and her friends.

    She decided to be the protagonist¡¯s mate after being embraced and even followed him to his territory.

    As of now, she is coiled up somewhere in the mansion.

    On the protagonist¡¯s request, she is watering the alraune everyday.

    Anastasia & Bartolome

    2 years old. Nonna¡¯s twins.

    Rose

    6 years old. Catherine¡¯s daughter.

    Sue

    5 years old. Mel¡¯s daughter.

    Miu

    4 years old. Mel¡¯s daughter.

    Gilbard

    3 years old. Mel¡¯s son.

    Antonio

    5 years old. Catherine¡¯s son.

    Ekaterina

    4 years old. Ca¡¯s daughter.

    ude

    3 years old. Maria¡¯s son.

    Reiner

    2 year old. Yoguri¡¯s son.

    Amata

    2 year old. Rita¡¯s daughter.

    Non-Family (females)

    ire

    27 years old. ck hair. Height:163 cm.

    Has an average body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama (officially), Aegir-sama (just the two of them), Aegir (in bed)

    ire is the former daughter of a noble and became a bandit as she was trying to restore her family name, but was defeated and even had her ass vited by the protagonist.

    She entered the Flitch Company in the Kingdom of Stura and quickly rose in ranks to be the person in charge of the northeastern area of the Central ins.

    She¡¯ll do whatever it takes to seed, regardless of appearance, and doesn¡¯t mind using her body in negotiations either.

    She has built up arge amount of riches from the development of Lintbloom and the protagonist¡¯s territory, gradually surpassing that of even the main branch.

    She is seriously considering going independent.

    Laurie

    18 years old. Blonde hair. Height:146 cm.

    Has a childlike stature.

    Laurie is the daughter of a ruined merchant family who waster taken into ire¡¯s custody.

    She is extremely smart and blessed with great business sense.

    She has a childlike figure but is used to handling men.

    Recently, her breathing gets strained and she starts blushing whenever she appears in front of the protagonist.

    udia Albens Malordol

    38 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 cm.

    Meatball.

    udia is the former legal wife of the influential marquess Malordol household in the Federation, which was destroyed due to the Empire¡¯s attack, causing her to run to Rafen and rely on the protagonist.

    She has an overbearing attitude and is hated by other women but knows how to act as a noble.

    She has an extremely fat body bordering on being obese, though is surprisingly agile, capable of bouncing and rolling around.

    ra

    18 years old. Silver hair. Height:152 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    ra is udia¡¯s assistant, who was bought from the ve market.

    She has expressionless and cold eyes, but let her guard down around the protagonist who she epted as her first man.

    She has a brilliant mind and is able to observe things calmly.

    She is an attendant who knows how to handle udia well.

    Lilian

    24 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height: 168 cm.

    Has the perfect voluptuous body (sculpted through intense self-restraint)

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama

    Lilian climbed her way up to be a starring actress in Goldonia but was banished from the theatre troupe when her past work history was discovered,ter being invited to Rafen.

    She has more passion towards acting than most.

    Her beauty attracts the gaze of outsiders and she strives to climb to new heights after receiving the protagonist¡¯s favor.

    Now that she can no longer return to the capital, she works hard to help the theatre in Rafen develop, taking essentially the top position within the troupe.

    She uses Yoguri¡¯s scripts after taking an interest in their potential and garners high praise from the citizens for her performance.

    She is nning on the construction of a new andrger theatre.

    Leticia

    25 years old. Brown hair. Height: 163 cm.

    Has a soft and plump body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Feudal lord-sama

    Leticia has a calm personality with a soft body and juicy lips geared to entice men.

    Because of her nice body and her tendency to let her guard down, she gets raped quite frequently.

    She was given the best spot in Rafen by the protagonist to open up a small food shop.

    She and her younger sister (?) Sharon became the protagonist¡¯s lovers together.

    She is recently struggling with whether or not to take care of the stray dogs in front of her store.

    Sharon

    16 years old. Brown hair. Height: 155 cm.

    No breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Sharon is Leticia¡¯s younger sister (?).

    She works with her sister in a small restaurant.

    Her virginity was taken by the protagonist and swears to be his lover for life.

    If necessary, she is prepared to cut off certain things.

    Felteris

    100 years old (20 converted to human years). Slightly dark green hair. Height: 176 cm.

    Slender.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (atakushi)

    Felteris is her vige¡¯s strongest bow and magic user, but is also a pervert.

    Her sexual tendency bloomed after being raped ragged by the orcs.

    Not only does she enjoy physical pain, she also likes being insulted and cursed at, even humiliated, and is a true pervert with no limits to the painful, embarrassing or dirty things she¡¯s willing to do.

    Her favorite phrase is ¡°How humiliating¡±.

    Yren

    1000 years old. Pale green hair. Height: 165 cm. Vige Chief.

    Has a slender body but a big butt.

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (sonata); Self: I (mekake)

    Yren is the chief of the elf vige who has lived longer than most even amongst the long-living elves.

    She has been feuding with Ijaris-led ck elves for many years but decided to make peace after the protagonist¡¯s visit.

    Her pure outer appearance hides her unbelievably lewd and perverted self.

    She had killed orcs together with her close friend Ijaris in the past.

    It looks like she has something outrageous nned for the semen she collected from the protagonist.

    Ijaris

    1000 years old. Pale purple hair. Height: 162 cm.

    Has a plump and voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (nushi); Self: I (whi)

    Ijaris is the vige chief of the ck elf vige.

    She often dresses in clothes which exposes much of her body, repeatedly posing in ways that seduce men.

    She is as lewd as she looks and is always looking for men to satisfy herself.

    She made peace with the elf vige on the protagonist¡¯s rmendation.

    Madam Lahn

    34 years old. ck hair. Height: 158 cm.

    Has a slightly curvy body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (a marriage)

    Madam Lahn has a domestic affairs official as her husband and is the mother of six children, who is a lewd wife who repeatedly has cheating sex in the amusement quarters on a daily basis.

    Isabe

    30 years old. Long red hair. Green nted eyes. Height: 170 cm.

    Has big breasts.

    Way of addressing self: I (watakushi)

    Isabe is the mayor of Atoroa.

    She seeded her father, bing the mayor three years ago, and while her subordinates trust her deeply, she invited war into her territory when she fell in love with the leader of Orthodox Magrado.

    She has a great love forrge dicks and was stolen away by the protagonist, but waster stolen away by Gildress.

    As long as the dick is big, she¡¯s fine with even an orc¡¯s dick.

    L

    16 years old. Silver hair. Height: 147 cm. Tiny and thin.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Feudal lord-sama; Kroll: Kroll-sama

    L is the daughter of the street prostitute mother-daughter pair.

    She started taking customers at a young age. She has fallen in love with Kroll.

    She¡¯s been sexually frustrated ever since Kroll became impotent.

    Mira

    30 years old. L¡¯s mother. Silver hair. Height: 156 cm. Thin.

    Has a small build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama; Kroll: Kroll-sama.

    Mira is the mother of the street prostitute mother-daughter pair. She had L when she was 14 and is now Kroll¡¯s lover.

    She¡¯s been sexually frustrated ever since Kroll became impotent.

    Totipa

    21 years approx. Height: 143 cm. Slender body. ck hair.

    Totipa was a bandit who wanted to steal from the protagonist¡¯s mansion.

    She is extremely nimble and is adept at lockpicking and break-ins.

    She waster captured and became the joint wife of everybody in the security unit.

    She is fucked by several people everyday and is prepared to get pregnant as long as someone takes responsibility.

    (Special)

    Lucy Yuktovania

    500 years old?? Blonde hair. Height:166 cm. B100 W58 H96

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (anata), Boy

    Lucy is a self-proimed vampire who has lived more than 500 years, has inhuman strength and demonic eyes which can kill creatures on sight.

    She protects the house deep in the forest and is someone rted to a lost kingdom?

    She is a peerless beauty, has goddess-like style, and possesses extraordinarily terrifying sex techniques.

    She taught the protagonist knowledge of this world, as well as gave him his reason to live (the protagonist took her as her lover but also treats her as his mother).

    She promised to be the protagonist¡¯s woman if he bes king and rules over the area in the vicinity around Erg forest, which is the basis behind all of the protagonist¡¯s actions.

    Her existence is absolute and takes priority over everything else.

    Companions (men, subordinates)

    Leopolt Fugenberg

    25 years old. Staff Officer.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett

    Leopolt possesses excellent leadership ability and talent inmanding and also has knowledge about politics and conspiracies.

    He shares a simr kind of ambition with the protagonist.

    He supervises everything rted to military within the territory.

    Adolph Fulker

    32 years old. Domestic Affairs Official

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Adolph is formerly a parliamentary official of Arnd who was thrown in prison for criticizing the upper echelon, but was rescued by the protagonist.

    Adolph is highly capable in dealings rted to government affairs and also has innovative ideas.

    He is bold and aloof from the world but can¡¯t handle violence.

    He supervises all domestic affairs within the territory.

    As the territory continues to expand, his workload and fatigue level increases.

    Tristan

    23 years old. Blonde hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama

    Tristan is a natural tactician and has knowledge regarding a wide range of topics, but is azy person who hates doing work and has no sense of responsibility.

    He loves tea and reading books more than anything, is even worse than an amateur when ites to fighting, and is unable to ride a horse.

    He sighs constantly and often spouts negative remarks.

    The protagonist half-forced Tristan toe to Rafen and work for him.

    Gido

    17 years old. Mountain Nation. ck hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (Aegir-sama)

    Gido is part of the protagonist¡¯s escort unit. He has a natural sense for battle. He is charmed by Luna even though he has a wife of the same age as him.

    He is often by the protagonist¡¯s side after earning his trust in both public and private affairs.

    Gido is often called to apany Kroll to the city¡¯s brothel after Kroll became impotent.

    He has a fairlyrge dick which he uses to greatly satisfy his wife every night.

    Sebastian Mizels

    59 years old. Butler.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama)

    Sebastian served as a butler for a noble family but lost his job when Goldonia was undergoing reform. He waster hired by the protagonist.

    He is courteous, polite, and highly capable in business and administration. He is a calm, elderly gentleman.

    Kroll

    17 years old. Child. Servant. Blond hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama

    Kroll came from the orphanage to work as a servant and is one of the few precious men who can enter and leave the living spaces of the women in the house.

    He ended up bing impotent after a certain incident, allowing him to reach the root of a certain philosophic view at the age of 16.

    After severing his fixation with sex, his overall abilities have increased.

    Christoph

    28 years old. Macho

    Christoph is a member of the most elite escort unit, but he is the weakest and most pathetic of the group.

    He has participated in many battles but has no contributions to his name. He frequently injures himself but has yet to suffer a serious wound.

    The phrase ¡°Christoph got hit¡± has be a regr urrence before a battle.

    He also apanies the protagonist on personal journeys as his close aide but still has no achievements to his name.

    Mack

    34 years old. Height: over 2 m. Super macho.

    Mack is the super macho and silent captain of the engineering corps who is the only man who can match the protagonist in pure strength.

    With his simrly terrifyingrge dick, he and the protagonist makes the prostitutes of the city cry out in pleasure.

    He has a love for brown skinned girls and has made several ck elves his prisoners.

    Bej?ek

    36 years old. Macho.

    Bej?ek is a formermander of the Vandolea Invasion army.

    He was abandoned by his own country, and in turn gave up on his fathend after getting caught up in the eruption of the mountain.

    He is currently in the protagonist¡¯s territory after surrendering to him and has be the leader of the former soldiers of Vandolea.

    Da?a

    25 years old. Height: 165 cm. Average body type. Has pretty legs.

    Da?a is a former Vandolea army adjutant.

    She was captured after the fight and found out her family was wiped out as a result of the eruption.

    Her heart gave in to the protagonist, epted his seed into her body and was impregnated.

    She is currently trying, along with Bej?ek, to unite all the Vandolea soldiers.

    Characters (Country, Army)

    Alexandro Goldonia (Alexandro I)

    33 years old. Goldonian King.

    After his father¡¯s death, Alexandro murdered his brother and uncle and ascended to the throne, almost subjugating the entire northern area of the Central ins and making Goldonia a powerful nation.

    Because he is usually so involved with schemes, he has very few people he trusts and no family at all.

    He is fearful of traitors within the country and is intensifying the surveince system throughout the nation.

    The only one he allowed in his heart is Rosario.

    Rosario

    ?? years old. King¡¯s Lover.

    Rosario has received the King¡¯s absolute trust and affection.

    She never opposes him or offers any opinion, persistently keeping the same attitude of being the fool and obeying everymand.

    Marquess Erich Radhalde

    35 years old. Commissioner of Military Affairs. Feudal lord of Former Arnd Northeastern Area.

    Erich has been serving as an armymander since his days in the Wings of Dawn. He is highly capable in tactics, politics, and leadership.

    He took up position as the Commissioner of Military Affairs and the Supreme Commander for the armies of the Kingdom of Goldonia, reaching the top in terms of position and rank.

    Erich manages the new nobles and soldiers and is fiercelypeting with the traditional nobles and civil officials managed by Keh, who he considers as rivals.

    Erich is trying to use his longtime friendship with the protagonist to win him over to his own camp.

    He is actually quite the womanizer and peerless in bed, although he can only let loose outside the region since he has a reputation of being upright and clean-handed in the capital.

    He is keeping his dissatisfaction of the King¡¯s transformation to himself.

    Marquess Keh Baldwin

    44 years old. Commissioner of Government Affairs.

    Keh is skilled in conspiracies and scheming.

    He took the top position right next to Erich, bing the person supervising the country¡¯s domestic affairs department.

    He has the traditional nobles and civil officials under his influence.

    He is trying to win over the protagonist, who he believes is in Erich¡¯s camp as a soldier, with gifts.

    It looks like he has a trump card.

    While confused about the King¡¯s transformation, he is trying to use it to his advantage.

    Reba ze

    24 years old. ck hair. Height: 155 cm.

    Has a straight body figure.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett, Lord, Aegir (in private)

    Reba was the eldest daughter of an honorary knight and a noble¡¯s personal assistant working in the pce, but the King recognized her talent and assigned her to the information officer position.

    Her skill in martial arts is average, but her mind is sharp and she is excellent at developing ns and detecting schemes.

    As a result of investigating the protagonist¡¯s domain, she was promoted to honorary baron and became the lead information officer.

    Even though she perceives the protagonist¡¯s constant advances as sudden and frightening, she reaches for her crotch while picturing his body during her lonely nights.

    Her authority is expanding because of the King¡¯s transformation and she is gradually bing an important individual.

    Conrad Baltak

    17 years old. Blond hair. Height: 175 cm. Manly, macho.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave

    Conrad is the second son of a ruined knight family enrolled in themander course at the Royal Institution. He¡¯s a homo.

    Characters (Others)

    Natalie

    22 years old. She has a childlike stature.

    Natalie is Andrei¡¯s wife, whose looks make her seem like 10 years old.

    She asionally thinks about the protagonist¡¯s cock.

    She is getting fed up with Andrei¡¯s reckless behavior.

    Andrei

    46 years old. Bearded. Large man.

    Andrei is a terminal lolicon and is trying to create his own loli harem, but doesn¡¯t stop in his pursuit for even younger and even smaller girls.

    He was thrown into prison after he was caught red-handed showing a young girl his extremely small penis in a back alley.

    After his discharge, he seems to have turned over a new leaf on the surface but is once again refining his crooked means.

    Balbano

    ?? years old. Dwarf Tribe.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Pal

    Balbano is an important person of the dwarf tribe, particrly stronger than most males in his tribe, who lives in the mountain close to the mining city of Lintbloom, he started up a cksmith, and possesses a smithing skill that stands out above the rest.

    He constructed the giant cannon which defeated Lintbloom.

    He made a long sword out of the dragon¡¯s bone.

    Siegfried

    Roughly 300 years old. Blond hair. Height: 194 cm. Thin man with well-defined muscles.

    Siegfried is a very handsome man who doesn¡¯t talk much. He has sworn his absolute loyalty to Brynhildr and is absolutely obedient to whatever she asks of him.

    He is a vampire of the highest ss and is not an opponent humans should fight against.

    Count Monashi

    Monashi is a feudal lord of a region close to the protagonist who haspetent skills in politics and military, but despairingly bad luck which makes everything he does end in failure, rendering him penniless.

    He formed a small faction with two other feudal lords who are struggling financially, which bad-mouthing nobles call ¡°poverty alliance¡± behind his back.

    He joined under the protagonist¡¯s banner after his loan was shouldered.

    His daughter was vited by the protagonist.

    Viscount Binbo

    Binbo is a feudal lord of a territory adjacent to Count Monashi.

    He is a former knight who was given possession of a medium-sized city due to his military achievements, however as a result of the random application of tax based on hisck of knowledge in domestic affairs, the citizens dispersed from the city and he ended up poor.

    He joined under the protagonist¡¯s banner after his loan was shouldered.

    Baron Gokhin

    Gokhin is a feudal lord of a territory adjacent to Viscount Binbo, being bestowed a small piece ofnd after bing Baron, though its arablends have seen better days.

    He discovered fertile soil, but when he forced his citizens to move there, everyone ran away and he became destitute.

    He joined under the protagonist¡¯s banner after his loan was shouldered.

    Characters of Other Nations (Friendly)

    Gildress

    40 years old. ck hair. Single shot. Height: 190 cm. Super Macho. Bearded.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett; Self: I (ore)

    Gildress is the king of the Polis, Aless, a ce where muscles and fighting are a national policy and where strong warriors of unequaled strength are on disy.

    He calls the protagonist his friend and promised to lend a hand whenever he is in trouble.

    He is a triple threat ¨C having a high sex drive, being peerless in bed, and arge dick ¨C and is proud of his broad range of eptable partners, gobbling up women of all ages and anyone he can name.

    He can be considered a reliable man in many ways but he often acts before he thinks and doesn¡¯t really listen to what other people say.

    There is a strong stench of male sweat wherever he goes.

    Celestina Malt Cortis

    12 years old. Blonde hair. Height: 137 cm. Child.

    Celestina is the Queen of the Malt Kingdom, who has a smile as bright as the sun that charms everyone who sees it.

    She adores the protagonist like an elder brother.

    She is troubled by the influx of refugees into Malt.

    As pranks are bing more frequent, she¡¯s bing more curious about sex.

    Monica

    24 years old. Celestina¡¯s maid dy-in-waiting). Height: 163 cm.

    Slightly plump.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Monica is Queen Celestina¡¯s personal assistant.

    She dotes on Celestina and shields her young eyes from any troubles she deems unnecessary.

    Her virginity was taken by the protagonist as per the orders of her mistress, but her heart remains loyal to the person she serves.

    Juno

    43 years old. Vice Minister of Foreign Affairs for the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Juno has sessfully established an agreement with the protagonist for him to cooperate with the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Taking the eruption as an opportunity, he is trying to expand his own nation¡¯s power of influence.

    Sna

    Late 20¡¯s. Bureaucrat of Military Affairs for the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Sna has no practical experience.

    She asionally has dreams of being embraced by the protagonist.

    Unfriendly

    Federation

    Martin Stessel

    35 years old. Height: 186 cm. Blond hair, blue eyes. New Supreme Commander of Defense for Olga Federation.

    Martin is themander seeding Galchenko, who was dismissed due to ack of responsibility.

    He was born in northern Federation where he got used to operating in harsh conditions.

    His friendly personality separates himself from Galchenko who focused solely on regtions.

    He is fortifying his defenses while gathering his forces and waiting for his chance to counterattack.

    Niki Arsanov

    35 years old. Height: 185 cm. Northern Olga Federation Corps Commander.

    Niki is themander of the northern army nicknamed the army of ice and an old friend of Martin¡¯s.

    He is used to operations in the intense cold, and is currently making preparations.

    Empire

    Zaphnes

    40 years old. Giant. Veteran soldier. Commander-in-chief for the Gand Empire.

    Zaphnes supervises all of thend armies which are part of the n to invade Olga Federation. He mercilessly uses military ves until they die in a forceful fighting style, trying to maintain an encirclement around White City, but failed in the siege battle.

    The advent of winter exhausted his military might and he could not continue the next phase of his n.

    Sekrit

    Late 30¡¯s? ck hair. Slender body and tanned skin. Violet eyes. Commander-in-chief for the Gand Empire.

    Sekrit supervises all of the naval armies.

    She is the central figure who led the Empire¡¯s steady advance on the waters and defeated Olga Federation¡¯s navy in the first engagement.

    She is exceedingly cold-hearted and treats both friend and foe mercilessly.

    Her irritation of Zaphnes¡¯s ipetence grows stronger, though she can¡¯t do anything besides ordering her fleet to create a blockade at sea.

    National Strength Comparison

    Goldonia Kingdom

    Poption: 3 300 000

    Ruler: Alexandro I

    Capital City: Goldonia ¨C Poption: 100 000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 150 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 300 000

    Area of Dominion: Entire Northern Area of Central ins

    Goldonia is arge and strong nation which has taken possession of almost the entire northern region of the Central ins.

    They have practically made the Republic of Stura a protected state under their control.

    Frequentrge scale rebellions ur in the former Magrado territory, though the general governorate and cooperating nobles in the area are suppressing them with force, barely maintaining order.

    The influential merchants are starting to immigrate from the declining Republic of Stura and are recovering from the damage of sessive wars.

    Negotiations with the southern nations have stalled due to the King¡¯s change in policies, and talks of treaties with the southern region have essentially been abandoned after the major chaos caused by the eruption of the Dard mountain.

    Policies to expand externally have been halted, instead the nation is focusing on thoroughly suppressing domestic rebels, injustice, and corruption, however the excessive supervision has caused nobles and other authority figures to feel a growing sense of entrapment.

    Republic of Stura

    Poption: 150 000

    Ruler: ¡ª-

    Capital City: Mishil ¨C Poption: 40 000

    System: Republicanism

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 30 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C ?

    Area of Dominion: Centre Area of the Central ins

    Stura is amercial nation along the North Teries River.

    The capital city located along the river functions as a logistics base and is an economically rich country, but began hemorrhaging money due to sessive wars.

    With the outflow of influential merchants picking up, the economic influence of the nation is also declining sharply.

    Stura is rapidly weakening and losing its ability to function as a country, already bing unable to maintain border security.

    The influx of ouws from the ongoing war zone in former Magrado is worsening the country¡¯s safety as well as encouraging more merchants to leave.

    The nation bing absorbed by Goldonia is turning into a reality.

    City States

    Poption: 520 000 in total

    Ruler: Various

    Capital City: Each of the scattered cities functions as its own independent entity

    System: Various

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 20 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 150 000 (Total of all city states)

    Area of Dominion: Right in the middle of the Central ins

    The City States is a general group name for the various cities existing in the area between the base of the North Teries and Teries Rivers.

    The poption of each city state ranges from a few thousand to tens of thousand with each city functioning self-sufficiently, and the city next to the wend region near the base of the Teries River also acts as a headquarters which sends out adventurers to explore the unknown environment.

    Most of the cities are protected by sturdy castle-like walls and universal conscription of their citizens, and though the city states fight each other asionally, they will also form an alliance to deal with foreign threats.

    Since the systems of government andmand structures of each state are so varied, the states rarely ally themselves willingly or meddle in issues outside their territory.

    The Council has apparently approved the reinstatement of King Aless.

    The Southern Nations

    Malt Kingdom

    Poption: 220 000

    Ruler: Queen Celestina

    Capital City: Biado ¨C Poption: 20 000

    System: Monarchy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 2000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 10 000

    Area of Dominion: Central Area South of the Central ins

    Malt is an agricultural nation located to the south of the Central ins.

    Malt doesn¡¯t possess any special resources or special industry and the sole product it¡¯s famous for is the alcohol made from its barley.

    The citizens have a calm nature and are thus unsuited for any kind of conflict, also holding little interest in politics.

    Even after being invaded by Vandolea, Malt did not strengthen their military.

    The foundation of their national defense is relying on Goldonia¡¯s reinforcements.

    The volcanic ash spouted after the eruption of the Dard mountain is affecting the harvest of crops.

    They are also struggling to deal with the inflow of refugees from the southern countries.

    Democratic Nation of Libatis

    Poption: 1 030 000

    Ruler: President ¡ª

    Capital City: Tortoent ¨C Poption: 80 000

    System: Democracy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 50 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 100 000

    Area of Dominion: Western Area South of the Central ins

    Libatis is a nation located on the boundary separating the south and north parts of the Central ins.

    The nation operates using a system rarely utilized anywhere else where management of the nation is conducted by a representative whom the citizens elect through voting.

    A noble ss does not exist in this nation and the citizens also elect the leaders in each city. The ordinary citizens are granted a high degree of freedom and their economy is developing remarkably.

    An election is held after every few years and all national politics are suspended during that period.

    Ever since the eruption of Dard mountain, the risk of conflict and decline between Altair and Vandolea has diminished.

    They are using this opportunity to seize initiative of the region.

    Divine Nation Altair

    Poption: 1 200 000

    Ruler: Pope Altair

    Capital City: Alteria ¨C Poption: 200 000 (influx of refugees into nation)

    System: Fundamentalism

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 500 000 (no regr soldiers) / Max Mobilization ¨C 600 000

    Area of Dominion: Western Area South of the Central ins

    Altair is a religious nation located in the western area south of the Central ins.

    Each generation of the Pope is designated as the reincarnation of the Ancient God Altair and demands absolute obedience and subordination from the citizens.

    Any person found to believe in a God other than Altair is considered heresy and will be subject to torture.

    A noble ss exists but they all believe themselves to be below their God, distinguishing themselves apart from typical independent feudal lords.

    During times of crisis, all citizens ¨C old, young, male, and female ¨C are forced to participate in war.

    Altair was initially a small nation but has annexed country after country around them for the past 10 years and has grown since then.

    With its unique sense of values, the nation¡¯s cruel nature is prominently disyed regardless of war or peace times.

    That difference in ideology often brings Altair to oppose the Democratic Nation of Libatis and Vandolea People¡¯s Federation.

    After the eruption of Dard mountain, the core of their army was destroyed, and extensive damage was caused to viges and cities over a wide radius.

    Volcanic ash covered arge portion ofnd, causing critical damage to the nation¡¯s crops.

    The cataclysm did not only affect the nation¡¯s strength, the foundational dogma that the country should have been protected by God is starting to waver.

    Hoping to direct all dissatisfaction towards outside enemies, the nation dered war on Vandolea with desperate conscription, however the army was not able to advance as nned due to the widespread volcanic ash.

    Suspicion of the regime is growing stronger day by day.

    Vandolea People¡¯s Federation

    Poption: 1 250 000

    Ruler: ¡ª People¡¯s Representative

    Capital City: Vand ¨C Poption: 250 000 (influx of refugees into nation)

    System: Modified Autocracy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 30 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 100,000

    Area of Dominion: Eastern Area South of the Central ins

    Vandolea is currently thergest nation south of the Central ins.

    The nation was born several decades ago after a peasant rebellion and transitioned to using a special government system after going through a string of adjustments.

    The citizens believe that they should be ruling the country but the people¡¯s representative holds all the authority and the nation is practically turning into an autocracy.

    The supreme leader (People¡¯s representative) chooses the head for all departments like the Federation branches (each city) and the armymanders.

    Because there is almost no position which is hereditary, a fierce struggle for power unfolds every time the supreme leader changes.

    In recent years, the nation has absorbed countries in its vicinity and gradually grownrger.

    Vandolea believes that the people ¨C not royalty nor Gods ¨C are the most important, forbidding any religious activity exceeding customary acts and often getting into conflict with the Divine Nation Altair whom they have a horrible rtionship with.

    Both military and citizens suffered greatly from the eruption of the Dard mountain.

    The volcanic ash affected even the crops for next year and the country is expected to have a shortage of food.

    Refugees are immigrating from the damaged areas to the capital Vand but all of them can¡¯t be supported and are starting to overflow to Goldonia and Malt.

    Polpo Kingdom

    Poption: 210 000

    Ruler: Polpo IV

    Capital City: Poron ¨C Poption: 20 000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 5000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 20 000

    Area of Dominion: South edge of the Central ins

    Polpo is a small kingdom with a well-established history.

    In the past, Polpo belonged to a group of five kingdoms on the south edge of the Central ins, but the Divine Nation of Altair quickly annexed the other four, leaving Polpo as the sole remaining kingdom.

    The current King is ill and has no luxury to pay attention to outside countries due to the struggle for session happening internally.

    Outside the Central ins

    Olga Federation

    Poption: 18 000 000

    Ruler: Jund II

    Capital City: Jundgrad ¨C Poption: 600 000 ~ 800 000 (2nd ss citizens details unknown)

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 900 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 2 550 000, Losses: 1 180 000

    Area of Dominion: Fluctuating, War in Progress

    The Olga Federation is the oldest andrgest nation of the continent with a 500-year history.

    Since the north and central regions will get intensely cold in the winter season, the citizens of the main cities, including those of the capital, will congregate in the southwest region.

    A strong and conservative ss system is maintained and a stable society is formed.

    The Federation is currently at war with the Gand Empire.

    The consecutive defeats since the first battle caused the Federation to suffer heavy damage to itsnd and armies, with even its capital city having to fight in a siege.

    However, they sessfully defended their capital, and stalled the situation with the arrival of winter and a newmander, steadily increasing their military power in the meantime.

    Gand Empire

    Poption: 37 000 000

    Ruler: Gand The Great

    Capital City: Gand ¨C Poption: 1 000 000

    System: Absolute Monarchy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 2 030 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 3 100 000, Losses: 1 070 000

    Area of Dominion: All Areas South of the Great Mountain Range

    The Empire is a rising nation which has been swallowing up the countries to the south one after the other in recent years to expand their territory.

    Although the nobility system remains, the authority of the emperor is strong so it is virtually a dictatorship.

    Since it is warm throughout thend, there is an abundance of farmable regions and people.

    The Empire is currently at war with the Olga Federation.

    Backed by an overwhelming army and navy, the Empire dominated the Federation and surrounded the capital city.

    However, they were unable to conquer the sturdy castle walls before winter.

    They suffered major casualties to their regr soldiers and military ves and have been setback in multiple areas of their offensive operation.

    The entire army remains without any decent winter equipment and is rapidly exhausted by the intense cold.

    The Empire barely maintains their advantage using the power of their proud navy and continues to blockade and siege White City, but.......

 Chapter 257: A Mysterious Pe

    <h4>Chapter 257: A Mysterious Pe</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    I pick up Nonna as she lets out a cute scream and throw her on the bed.

    The thrown Nonna grabs the sheets and curls up embarrassingly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m next then. Hya!¡¹

    I lift up the naked Ca, who extends her hands towards me, and throw her on the same bed.

    After that, the other girls stretch out their hands, wanting me to do the same thing to them.

    ¡¸You want to be thrown so badly?¡¹

    As I carry Mel, she wraps her arms around my neck.

    ¡¸Of course. I want Aegir-san to pick me up and throw me on the bed. I¡¯ve at least prepared myself for that much.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    My hand circles around Mel¡¯s back and legs, then I approach the bed and toss her on there as well.

    ¡¸Aah.¡¹

    And then I see something glimmer on Mel¡¯s thigh.

    All of them have be full-blown lewd women.

    ¡¸Do it to me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu.¡¹

    The one who stepped forward was udia.

    I unconsciously let out a grunt of effort.

    Her entire body is practically round as I put my arms under the back of the smiling woman and what I can barely recognize as her legs, then lift her up.

    She¡¯s heavy.

    Plus she¡¯s also hard to lift up so I¡¯m having trouble picking her up.

    ¡¸Uoooh! Hup!¡¹

    Refocusing my energy, I once again try to lift her up with all my might.

    ¡¸Aah! How lovely, to have my beloved throw me onto the bed like this!!¡¹

    I¡¯m happy she¡¯s pleased, but she should get slimmer.

    It would probably be better for her health too.

    ¡¸Please wait! If you throw her, the bed will copse!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This special bed was just bought today, please just throw that meatball out the window.¡¹

    Nonna and Mel stop me.

    The room where the girls and I will make love inter is no my own bedroom.

    This ce is a special room connected only to my room with not much furniture besides a bed in the center of the room.

    This bed is especiallyrge, a special bed out of special beds, which was unable to fit through the window and had to be built from parts by the craftsman inside the room.

    This giant bed can easily fit 20 people and has reinforced legs and frame so can supposedly support plenty of weight.

    ¡¸Even so, such a meatball was not included in the calctions.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a pigball!?¡¹

    udia snaps back at Mel¡¯s remark.

    Don¡¯t il around, I¡¯m already having trouble carrying you as it is.

    As soon as I pacify the situation, I gently ce udia on the bed.

    I hear a creak when I do so, but I think the bed will be fine as long as I don¡¯t throw her.

    ¡¸This bed is nice, isn¡¯t it? Before, the women who finished would have to move to the adjacent bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone had to fight for a spot to sleep together until morning.¡¹

    Up until now, it was inevitable that some girls would be left out of the bed after the orgy.

    The girls who lost consciousness would be moved over to the two or three beds ced side by side each other.

    ¡¸That frustration when you open your eyes in the morning only to find yourself in a different bed or on the floor......¡¹

    ¡¸Not only that, you see other girls happily sleeping on Aegir¡¯s chest.¡¹

    For a while now, the girls¡¯ gazes have been fixed on Celia, who was clinging to my back.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, Celia-san can always be found in Aegir-san¡¯s arms.¡¹

    ¡¸I was supposed to be sleeping on Aegir-san, but the next thing I know I¡¯m on the floor.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    Celia turns her face away to feign innocence, but everyone knows she moves them around after all of them fall asleep.

    She¡¯s cute though, so I won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸More importantly, let me embrace you already? It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve done so. Stop arguing with each other.¡¹

    I stick my erect dick in between the girls disputing with Celia.

    All of a sudden, everybody¡¯s expression loosens up and they all start extending their tongues.

    This is peace due to my penis.

    ¡¸You¡¯re big as usual. What¡¯s with this length, here¡¯s what you¡¯ll get.¡¹

    ¡¸The popping veins are so fiendish. This can only be considered ady-killing tool.¡¹

    Ca and Nonna open their mouth from both sides and drag their tongues back and forth along my rod.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s so thick.¡¹

    ¡¸Aha, want to lick it together sis?¡¹

    Mel pushes the back of Kuu and Ruu, who crawl under me and suck on my balls and the base of my dick.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so hard. Hamo.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the tip¡¯s so engorged too.¡¹

    Leah and Celia attack the head of my dick.

    Leah takes the tip in her mouth while Celia traces the edges of the ns with her tongue.

    With six people servicing me at the same time, my dick angles upward more and more in delight.

    ¡¸The six of us could only put our mouths on it at the same time because Aegir-san¡¯s so huge. The limit for an average man is two.¡¹

    Mel and Mireille hug my back, rubbing their breasts from my back to my thighs.

    There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t get my hardest now that they¡¯ve gone this far.

    My dick is as hard as it can get and stuck to my stomach.

    ¡¸Ah, wait.¡¹

    Seeing that, Rita interrupts everyone¡¯s service and puts something like a pointer on the tip of my dick.

    After a moment of silence, she lets out a surprised and hopeful gasp while looking at the measurement.

    ¡¸As I thought! Everyone, look at this. It¡¯s gotten bigger again.¡¹

    Everyone gasped in amazement.

    ¡¸Eeeh!? It¡¯s gotten that big? I was wondering about it a little myself......¡¹

    Nonna puts a hand to her mouth in surprise.

    ¡¸Aegir¡¯s going to be 24 this year because Nonna decided his age on a whim. Isn¡¯t he actually older than that? No 24 year old would grow so much like this.¡¹

    Ca is shocked too.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s gotten darker than before he set out? How much lewd juices did it get burned by?¡¹

    Mel pokes my dick, calling it a bad child.

    ¡¸That reminds me, where is that elf girl? You fucked her on the way back, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Ca says it like a predetermined thing.

    No, no, I haven¡¯t even kissed Natia yet.

    The most I¡¯ve done is petting and biting her ear.

    For now, I had her wait in the guest room.

    Excluding udia, she is guest number one in the new mansion.

    I eventually intend to make her one of my lovers once I¡¯ve captured her body and heart.

    I brought that curious Natia along to this room.

    However when we started to take off our clothes and she started to realize what was about to happen, she turned red and jumped out the window into the courtyard.

    I was worried because this was the second floor, but to an elf who regrly jumps from tree to tree, this height is nothing to her.

    ¡¸But she¡¯ll encounter Lammy if she runs that way.¡¹

    Neither is militant so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s about time we get started.¡¹

    However someone objected before that could happen.

    ¡¸M-me too.¡¹

    ¡¸I want it......¡¹

    The ones who voiced their objections were Catherine and the other pregnant girls.

    As expected, I can¡¯t throw them so I kiss the girls and have them watch for now.

    ¡¸Pregnant women get horny too!¡¹

    That¡¯s true, they¡¯re still my women while they¡¯re pregnant, and I can pleasure them even without pration.

    ¡¸You girls get on the bed and spread your legs. I¡¯ll lick all of you.¡¹

    The girls cheer and climb on the bed.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be taking Aegir-sama¡¯s crotch.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll push my breasts against his back.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cling to his chest!¡¹

    ¡¸Meat, roll aside!¡¹

    This is the start of a fun time.

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸Because of the production increase in Lintbloom, more and more swords and armor are arriving. The soldiers who lost their equipment are slowly but surely regaining their military strength.¡¹

    I look out the office of the new mansion while partially listening to Leopolt.

    For now, our military strength is recovering.

    That¡¯s great.

    ¡¸We would have recovered our strength sooner if we purchased arms from another vendor, but we don¡¯t have any immediate threats to us for the time being so there is no need to hurry. The manufactured goods from Lintbloom have sufficiently replenished our equipment. Plus it didn¡¯t cost us extra.¡¹

    Celia, who remained stuck to my back since yesterday, speaks up.

    When Leopolt stares at her, she shyly buries her face in my back.

    ¡¸I understand. And regarding the preparations for the apanying soldiers to the capital-¡¹¡¸It¡¯spleted.¡¹¡¸............¡¹

    He anticipated what I wanted to ask and answered before I could finish.

    Leopolt really isn¡¯t cute at all.

    It was the same when I returned, the only thing he said was, ¡°oh is that so¡±.

    But I suddenly left the territory so I might have put a burden on him.

    It was careless of me to leave like that.

    ¡¸Was there a problem? I didn¡¯t say anything to you before leaving after all.¡¹

    Leopolt states with a straight face.

    ¡¸Not really anything in particr. Rather, I don¡¯t know which military affair would be impeded by the absence of the margrave.¡¹

    Bastard, he¡¯s saying that I¡¯m not needed?

    If the feudal lord isn¡¯t here.......

    I think about it for a minute.

    Normally, the one who oversees the military as a whole andes up with the ns is Leopolt, while the one who supervises the training and maintains order is M.

    The one who stamps my seal of approval is Celia since I don¡¯t even know where it is without asking her.

    Shit, so I¡¯m really not needed?

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t be able to calm down if you aren¡¯t here. If Aegir-sama isn¡¯t here, this world would be like hell!¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, you¡¯re so cute, unlike that steel mask over there.¡¹

    I hug Celia tightly.

    ¡¸Putting the farce aside, an amount of soldiers which will not embarrass Lord Hardlett centered around the escort squad will be prepared. A grand exercise doesn¡¯t seem likely this year so it should be enough. I will apany you so please inform me when you are ready to depart.¡¹

    After that, Leopolt turns his back to me.

    Some day, I¡¯ll make him say he can¡¯t live without me.

    No, actually nevermind, that would be disgusting.

    ¡¸Aau~ don¡¯t mess up my hair. Aaah, you tied it up!¡¹

    Leopolt exits the room and right before I was going to fool around with Celia, Adolph appears.

    ¡¸Are you going to tell me I¡¯m not needed as well?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about all of a sudden? Of course not, you¡¯re needed. I have many things I need you for.¡¹

    Crap, I stirred up unnecessary trouble.

    Adolph takes out a stack of documents and drops them onto therger office desk.

    I pass them off to Celia, but Adolph brings them back in front of me.

    What is he doing?

    ¡¸If Celia-san had a good idea, I would have dealt with it already.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me and just do what you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, what you¡¯re saying now is different than what you said before.¡¹

    Adolph clears his throat once before starting to exin.

    ¡¸The threat from the conflict between the southern nations has disappeared in our perspective but a harmful effect has resulted.¡¹

    ¡¸Harmful effect? Like the ash flying over to us?¡¹

    ¡¸No, an out of season north wind following the disaster has kept most of the volcanic ash out of our territory and Malt. The problem is that the north wind blew it all over Vandolea¡¯s farnd.¡¹

    Heeh, how unlucky for them.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think they would send their citizens over to us since we were in a state of battle with them earlier...... however it seems the area near their capital is running out of food and housing to support the refugees. It is only a little right now but there are citizens who have begun to migrate over to our territory.¡¹

    Fumu, people will do anything in order to survive after all.

    ¡¸There are really lots of people who are running with just the clothes on their back, so if they steal from the nearby viges out of poverty, there is a chance that things will get heated quickly. It¡¯s important that we don¡¯t let them do anything strange.¡¹

    It would be unbearable if the stability we worked so hard to attain deteriorated.

    ¡¸I understand. I will tell Leopolt and M as well, so move the soldiers a little bit to the south. If we show our soldiers to them, they won¡¯t act rashly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but that may still not be enough. If they run out of food, I doubt they will act based on logic.¡¹

    That¡¯s true, if they don¡¯t have food, they might pick a fight with the soldiers.

    ¡¸What do you think we should do?¡¹

    Adolph can think of a n several times better than me, so I¡¯ll leave it to him, more importantly it¡¯s easier to do so.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go with the n of taking a certain amount of immigrants and creating a pioneer vige just like we did with the Treia immigrants from before. Fortunately, we still have open space. We¡¯ll temporarily provide them with food supplies andter add onto the tax to make up the difference.¡¹

    Fumu fumu, I see.

    ¡¸While we¡¯re at it, why not throw Bej?ek and the others in there as well?¡¹

    Those guys who were cut off from their home country Vandolea are currently working hard in the fields in my territory.

    They are still former enemy soldiers so our own guards are stationed to keep watch, but it doesn¡¯t look like they will try to cause problems after being abandoned by their country.

    ¡¸¡¸No, no!¡¹¡¹

    I thought it was a good idea but Adolph and Celia shake their heads.

    ¡¸Refugees are people who abandon their mothend, you know? If you throw them in with former soldiers, you will get fugitives.¡¹

    ¡¸To Bej?ek and the others, they¡¯re people of the country that abandoned them. I don¡¯t think they will have a harmonious rtionship.¡¹

    Adolph aside, even Celia disapproves.

    Because I¡¯m sad, I¡¯ll squeeze her cheeks.

    ¡¸Fuwaaah, haabhaah......¡¹

    As I fiddle with the flexible Celia, I tell Adolph.

    ¡¸Then do as you wish.¡¹

    Adolph replies with, ¡°Understood¡± before standing up from his seat.

    Then he stops as if just remembering something.

    ¡¸If I were to do as I want, those within the territory have a duty to pay spring tax too......¡¹

    I smile bitterly and spread my hands.

    How can he expect tax to be taken from refugees who escaped here with nothing?

    If I wanted milk, I would go to Nonna and not Maria.

    Not only will I not get much, it would make her angry.

    ¡¸I understand. At least let me get Hardlett-sama¡¯s approval or else M-san won¡¯t be quiet.¡¹

    M doesn¡¯t have such flexibility after all.

    I can imagine her doing whatever she can to extract the amount from them if we require them to pay.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, one more thing.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Adolph looks slightly displeased.

    He must think I¡¯ve thought of something ridiculous again.

    It¡¯s nothing of the sort, it¡¯s important.

    ¡¸We might be providing them with food but they¡¯re starting onnd with absolutely nothing. They won¡¯t have an easy life.¡¹

    ¡¸That is so, what of it......?¡¹

    He¡¯s clearly making a wary face.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t bring myself to seeing women struggle. If you see a chance, build houses for them near Rafen.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s shoulders drop as if he knew what I was going to say.

    We have to treat the women kindly.

    If we do, several of them are bound to fall in love with me.

    I can then enjoy a bunch of new women.

    Sensing the unsettling feeling, Celia tries to get up but when I squeeze her cheeks more, she bes limp again.

    ¡¸What do you think? Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸......yes, I will prioritize the weak children and young women for housing near Rafen.¡¹

    The children are an afterthought.

    It¡¯s important that he understands the girlse first.

    ¡¸Right now, it is pretty small scale, but if the disorder continues in Vandolea...... the situation may worsen.¡¹

    We¡¯ll deal with it when the timees.

    I¡¯m leaving everything to you so do a good job.

    I rest the rxed Celia on myp and then kiss the nape of her neck.

    Adolph lets out a sigh and walks out of the office.

    Well, he¡¯ll figure something out.

    In the end, things got quite rowdy while I was touching Celia, but that takes care of one thing.

    I send off the unsteady Celia back to her room and see Pipi dragging her feet in the hallway.

    She doesn¡¯t seem too happy.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Pipi? What are you depressed about?¡¹

    She normally greets me with a big smile and jumps into my chest as soon as she sees me, but she¡¯s looking sadly at the ground.

    ¡¸Chief...... the egg was eaten.¡¹

    I have to look back through my memories to remember this egg she¡¯s referring to.

    Oh right, Pipi brought back a huge egg from Lintbloom.

    It was left down in the basement if I remember correctly, but Ipletely forgot about it.

    Despite the cold of the winter, it might have gone bad.

    ¡¸I said something unnecessary. Sorry, I¡¯ll buy you more new eggster so forget about the rotten one.¡¹

    When I pat Pipi¡¯s head, she shakes her head.

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t go bad. But it¡¯s been eaten already.¡¹

    When I was about to wonder what she was talking about, I hear a strange cry and the sound of footsteps.

    ¡¸Uuu...... I was about to eat it but something strange came back.¡¹

    Something appeared further down the corridor chasing after Pipi¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It was a lizard¡¯s egg.¡¹

    That lizard was the size of a wolf and its body was covered in red scales.

    It was running on all fours and would stand up on its hind legs when Pipi came close, stretching out its forelegs and wanting to be spoiled.

    When standing, it was about the same height as Pipi.

    It¡¯s a pretty big lizard.

    ¡¸Pipi also remembered that egg from earlier and went to the basement to check. That was when I saw the lizarde out from the cracked egg. It looked hard and inedible.¡¹

    I crouch down and tap its back with my sword.

    Unlike a normal lizard with soft scales, it was like hitting a steel te.

    This thing certainly doesn¡¯t seem edible.

    ¡¸Anyways, it¡¯s quite therge lizard. Did it just hatch?¡¹

    Perhaps angry from getting hit, the lizard turns around and hisses at me.

    I¡¯ve never heard the sounds lizards make, though this thing sounds familiar somehow.

    And for a lizard, it has some impressive fangs growing out of its mouth.

    Now that I look carefully, there are also sharp ws growing out of its limbs.

    I give the cheeky creature a flick on the forehead and then something spreads open from behind its body.

    When I take a look, I see that they¡¯re wings.

    ¡¸What a strange lizard, it even has wings.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi is also seeing this kind of lizard for the first time.¡¹

    The world is a big ce, such strange creatures also exist.

    ¡¸What should we do? It¡¯s attached to Pipi.¡¹

    Pipi asks while stroking its head.

    ¡¸Hmmm.¡¹

    When I see how happy the lizard looks as it¡¯s getting petted, I feel it would be too cruel to throw it out or kill it.

    We have a big yard so it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t keep it.

    ¡¸What do you want to do, Pipi?¡¹

    Pipi answers while looking at the lizard¡¯s stomach after it rolled onto its back.

    ¡¸I want to keep it. It¡¯s fast so it could be useful when hunting. If it¡¯s useless, I can get it fat and then eat it.¡¹

    Alright, let¡¯s go with that.

    ¡¸It has sharp ws and fangs so properly train it so none of the family members get bitten.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    Can a lizard even be trained?

    I guess we¡¯ll find out.

    Right after I cleaned up that mess, I realize something else is causing a fuss at the entrance.

    Alright, what¡¯s next?

    I head over and see the maids have stopped working and are surrounding something.

    In the center, it¡¯s ......Leticia and Sharon.

    When they see me, Sharon blushes and smiles while Leticia bows her head deeply.

    Now that I look, Leticia is hugging a puppy against her chest.

    I¡¯m more interested in those breasts pressing against the dog lewdly than the little puppy, but I¡¯m sure the girls will have a better impression of me if Iment on how cute the puppy is.

    ¡¸Heeh...... a puppy, eh?¡¹

    Crap, I left the cute part out.

    It wasn¡¯t inadvertent, rather I could tell the puppy was ugly just from first nce.

    I don¡¯t know if it was just recently born but it seems to be moving awkwardly even though its eyes are open.

    Its fur has splotches of ck and brown scattered all over its body and there is a white line in the middle of its face.

    It has a face of someone feigning ignorance and I can¡¯t feel any spirit from its drooping eyes or ears.

    When it opens its mouth to yawn, I get a strongzy feeling from the dog.

    ¡¸Tristan, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry?¡¹

    Not good, I identally called the dog the same name.

    Leticia lowers the dog to the ground after getting my permission.

    She was worried that the puppy would mess up the new mansion, but the dog curled up in the corner and fell asleep as soon as it was let down.

    ¡¸So, what are you going to do with that dopey dog?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually it was abandoned in front of our shop this morning. I thought it would be rolled over by some carriage so I just picked it up for now.¡¹

    Leticia¡¯s shop is in the best district in Rafen and pretty much in the center of the city.

    There are plenty of people and carriages going back and forth on the roads so an unsteady dog would quickly be stepped on and crushed.

    ¡¸I contacted my acquaintances but not only does it not have a cute face, it doesn¡¯t seem capable of doing anything, so they all refused.¡¹

    It certainly doesn¡¯t seem cute for people wanting to keep a pet, and it doesn¡¯t seem capable of being a guard dog.

    It¡¯s a useless dog no matter how you look at it.

    Besides, it¡¯s snoring away in a ce with so many unfamiliar people, what a carefree thing.

    ¡¸We run a restaurant so keeping a pet is unsanitary.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    This is the kind Leticia we¡¯re talking about.

    She can¡¯t just abandon the dog once she¡¯s picked it up and has now brought the puppy to me not knowing what to do.

    ¡¸As I thought, we were being rude! We shouldn¡¯t havee to Hardlett-sama about something like a dog!¡¹

    Sharon mes her sister.

    Hey,e on, don¡¯t fight amongst yourselves.

    Siblings have to get along.

    ¡¸Ah! My ass...... it¡¯s going to get it up.¡¹

    When I rub Sharon¡¯s ass, she blushes and bes docile.

    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s leaning forward, but whatever.

    ¡¸Alright. I can take care of one dog I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean it!? Thank you very much!¡¹

    Leticia happily thanks me, while Sharon¡¯s hips give out and copses to the ground.

    We can just leave the dog to do its thing on the premises.

    If I can see Leticia¡¯s smile, that¡¯s an easy price to pay.

    She still had preparations to make back in her shop so she went back smiling after thanking me countless times

    To pay me back, they said I could do some extremely embarrassing y with the two of themter.

    Even with Leticia gone, the dog didn¡¯t seem concerned at all, only looking around briefly beforeying on its back and snoring again.

    It has quite the courage.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to keep the dog?¡¹

    Pipi who overheard, brought the lizard with her.

    The maids who gathered around the dog screamed and backed away.

    As expected, girls aren¡¯t good at dealing with lizards or snakes.

    ¡¸What is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to eat us!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s definitely a lizard......¡¹

    Hahaha, I like cowardly girls too.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, why not look after this dog while you¡¯re at it?¡¹

    Pipi was also the one who looked after dogs when she was with the mountain nation so she might be the perfect person for this.

    She picks up the puppy and then looks dubiously at it.

    The dog barely opens its eyes and then remains dangling.

    ¡¸It looks dumb.¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    Even so, Pipi hugs it almost like she¡¯s taken a liking to it.

    The dog seems to have this troubled face while sleeping.

    The lizard is crying behind her.

    Could it bepletely jealous right now.

    ¡¸Got it. Pipi will raise this puppy into a fine dog.¡¹

    The dog yawns mockingly.

    ¡¸Seems like a long way, but keep at it Pipi.¡¹

    Pipi plops the dog on top of the lizard.

    The lizard seems unhappy but obediently lets the dog ride after Pipi gets upset.

    ¡¸What should we do about the names? I¡¯m fine with calling them dog and lizard.¡¹

    Pipi seems fine with that though that makes it hard to refer to them.

    Why not pick a random name?

    I¡¯ll think of something too.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s name the dog Tristan...... and as for the lizard-¡¹

    ¡¸We already have a Tristan. It¡¯s hard to tell the two apart when the both have the same face and the same name.¡¹

    Pipi got upset.

    I thought Tristan was a good name though.

    Pipi, for once, folds her arms and thinks.

    Then she puts her hands together when she thinks of something.

    She picks up the puppy who was resting its chin on the lizard¡¯s head and sleeping.

    ¡¸You will be Messerschmitt!¡¹

    That name doesn¡¯t match its face, but whatever.

    Then she puts her hands around the lizard¡¯s face.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be Pochi!¡¹

    The lizard, now called Pochi, gets hugged by Pipi and cries out happily.

    The dog, now called Messerschmitt, couldn¡¯t wait for it to be over and goes back to sleep.

    If that¡¯s what Pipi wants, I¡¯m fine with it.

    ¡¸Cheer up, Pochi.¡¹

    When I pet the puppy¡¯s head, the lizard butts its head in.

    I guess it¡¯s trying to assert that I¡¯m using its name.

    I got it wrong already.

    The names would fit better if they were switched.

    In any case, does Pochi understand words?

    It seems like a fairly smart lizard.

    Now that we decided on the new pets¡¯ names, I was about to go eat, but then Rita rushes in.

    What¡¯s going on this time?

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, a letter has arrived from Melissa-sama in the capital, Dorothea-sama has gone intobor. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s going too well!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to the capital. Get ready!¡¹

    I stuff Pochi¡¯s mouth full with my half-eaten bread and soup, then rush to make preparations for our trip.

    I thought I could rx and slowly get ready for the capital, but the situation has changed.

    Dorothea is giving birth at a high age after all.

    I probably can¡¯t do much, still it¡¯s better to be by her side.

    Celia, Miti and the others also scramble to get ready.

    ¡¸Tell the escort squad to follow uster, I¡¯m running there with Schwartz first.¡¹

    I quickly change into my journeying clothes, then pick up Celia who had tumbled to the floor.

    ¡¸W-wait ten seconds! I¡¯m still in my underwear!!¡¹

    Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll hide you under my cloak.

    ¡¸Kroll, youe along too. Don¡¯t forget the potion you got from Natia.¡¹

    As I give out instructions, I put Celia on the horse and mount Schwartz myself.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about noon now, let¡¯s get there by dawn.¡¹

    Schwartz makes a face as if telling me not to demand such unreasonable things from him, but I pull the reins and kick his body with my heels anyways.

    Left with no choice, he neighs and starts running like the wind.

    Oh right, I should probably bring some dragon blood just in case.

    ¡¸I have it here!¡¹

    Celia, who exposes her ass while still in her underwear, takes out a bag from her pocket.

    Well done, I¡¯ll rub your ass as a reward.

    ¡¸At least do it after we¡¯re out of the city! It¡¯s in the middle of the day! Several hundreds of people can see!!¡¹

    I cut through the center of Rafen while rubbing Celia¡¯s cute ass, making my way to the capital as fast as I can.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 500

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 2800, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 2000

    Reserve Army: 3000 (Ipletely Armed)

    Cannons: 15, Large Cannons: 5, Dwarven Cannons: 16 (Dwarven cannons were made from special materials, newly manufactured cannons were made intorge cannons)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (caretaker), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (emergency), Melissa (lover, left for the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    udia (free-loader), ra (female attendant), Natia (confronted with the unknown!)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (confronted with the unknown!), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (growing), ??? (Alice¡¯s concealment)

    Pet:

    Messerschmitt (dog), Pochi (strange lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (training supervisor), Gretel (domestic affairs trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (staff officer B)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Assets: 19,640 gold (Refugee measures -500), (Travelling to the capital -300), (Houses for refugees -200)

    Sexual Partners: 402, children who have been born: 54 + 555 fish

 Chapter 258: An Unexpected Resul

    <h4>Chapter 258: An Unexpected Resul</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I hurry along the road to the capital on Schwartz while hugging Celia.

    ¡¸Good, keep running.¡¹

    Schwartz res backwards as if cursing me, then resigns himself and maintains his pace.

    As I thought, taking a bath earlier was a good idea.

    ¡¸This is ridiculous.¡¹

    Celia sighs, followed by Schwartz who seems to have the same opinion.

    We advanced along the path and happened toe across a half-built bridge still under construction spanning a small river.

    It would take time to prepare a ferry, so I had Schwartz jump into the water and swim to the other side.

    Using the icy water on that guy¡¯s heated body should really help cool him off.

    ¡¸Uu, but I¡¯m like this because of that.¡¹

    The bad part was I got water on Celia¡¯s ass.

    She had journeying clothes on her upper half and only underwear on the lower half, so removing the wet underwear on top of that makes her look even more strange.

    Just leaving her ass exposed in midwinter would be too cold so I thought I would embrace her while on horseback.

    ¡¸Just now, those travelers saw the part where you put it in! They¡¯ll think we are perverts or something!¡¹

    No, those are the eyes of people who saw a monster of unknown origin.

    It¡¯s only natural, since they saw a man and a woman connected in the seated position while riding a horse running on the path at incredible speeds as the sun is setting.

    Not only that, Celia¡¯s wet panties are hanging on Schwartz¡¯s head so the wind can dry it.

    ¡¸Hey, your ass will get cold again if you try to lift your body up. I¡¯ll rub it for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau...... if you rub it so much, I¡¯ll make the dried underwear wet.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs to interrupt our sweet time together.

    If this guy just focuses on running, I¡¯ll let Celia¡¯s juices run down his back, but if he gets in the way, I¡¯ll spray him with my seed.

    When we reached the capital after running frantically, the sun was just starting to rise from the horizon.

    ¡¸Alright, here is good. You can go get in the stable now.¡¹

    I dismount off of Schwartz near my mansion in the capital and head towards the building.

    ¡¸You did a good job, Schwartz.¡¹

    Celia pats the ear of the panting Schwartz

    After rubbing his neck against Celia fondly, he opens the door of the stable and enters it.

    He must be tired after all that.

    I wonder if we made it in time.

    It¡¯s still too early to be called morning, so I knock on the locked door harshly.

    ¡¸Aegir-san, you¡¯re here already!? Thank goodness, she¡¯s this way.¡¹

    The one who answered the door was Melissa.

    It¡¯s our long-awaited reunion but not long after our hug, she takes my hand and pulls me to the bedroom.

    ¡¸Take those clothes you wore during your travels off! Also wash your hands and wipe your face!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, sure.¡¹

    A midwife was also apparently called to the mansion, as she removes my clothes and wipes down my face and body with warm water after I get midway to Dorothea¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Come on, the pants too and also the unsanitary sweaty underwear...... oh my, what arge spear.¡¹

    The midwife of over 50 years old turns red when she sees my dick but now is not the time for that.

    When I enter Dorothea¡¯s bedroom, she wasying on her side on the bed, breathing pretty hard.

    Beside her, Alma is holding her hand with a worried expression.

    ¡¸M-master......¡¹

    ¡¸How is it going?¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t really a problem...... but the baby seems to have grown in her stomach.¡¹

    The midwife adds onto Alma¡¯sment.

    ¡¸Dorothea-sama is not only getting on in years, this is her first birth so it¡¯s quite dangerous.¡¹

    The middle-aged woman whispers in my ear so Alma couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸At this rate, the mother may not survive. If nothing changes when morninges, then we¡¯ll have to use medicine to get the baby-......¡¹

    Looks like the situation is far more grave than Alma thought.

    She¡¯s finally gotten her first child, this is probably thest chance Dorothea ever has to get pregnant.

    She sounded so happy when writing letters to me describing how round her stomach is getting, it would be too cruel if she couldn¡¯t give birth sessfully aftering this far.

    If Dorothea herself dies though, then there¡¯s no point.

    Finding a solution somehow is a man¡¯s duty.

    ¡¸Dorothea.¡¹

    I bring myself to the other side of Dorothea, opposite Alma.

    Her breathing is feeble and she¡¯s clearly bing weaker.

    ¡¸H-Hardlett-sama, sorry that you had toe all this way. I¡¯m causing trouble for the baby as well. I wanted to have a smoother delivery...... what a pathetic mother......¡¹

    Even at this point, Dorothea cares more about the child, so there¡¯s no way I can tell her to give up on it.

    I bring my lips close to her ear.

    The only thing I have to do is get her hole to stretch more.

    ¡¸Use your imagination, Dorothea.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, what do you-?¡¹

    I blow gently into her ear and run my fingers through her hair.

    ¡¸Right now, my member is entering you slowly.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, what is this all of a sudden......¡¹

    I won¡¯t allow her to object, I continue on further.

    ¡¸What does it feel like? Try to think about it.¡¹

    Trying to be considerate of Alma, Dorothea lowers her voice.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s big. It¡¯s thick, almost like a log......¡¹

    I add onto her words.

    ¡¸That thick thing is spreading your insides apart as it enters you right now. Your narrow vagina is getting stretched more and more.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, no way, that¡¯s-......¡¹

    The midwife and Melissa take a peek at Dorothea¡¯s crotch and start getting flustered.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing out! Push harder!¡¹

    However, Dorothea¡¯s attention is only on me.

    ¡¸Listen, my dick is even thicker andrger than it was when it got you pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! It¡¯s even thicker than that time?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, I can see the heading out! One more push!¡¹

    ¡¸S-so you can give birth like this too......¡¹

    I hold Dorothea¡¯s head in my arms as I whisper softly yet naughtily to her.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tighten your hole at all. It will break if you do...... okay, it¡¯s going in now.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... it¡¯s inside. That ultra thick thing is inside.¡¹

    Dorothea¡¯s delivery was prolonged so her consciousness is probably wavering.

    She¡¯s talking deliriously as if she¡¯s in a dream.

    ¡¸Now the tip is inside. It¡¯s finally time.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu...... it¡¯s so tight! It feels like I¡¯m giving birth.¡¹

    ¡¸Just a little more! A little bit more!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯sing out, Dorothea-san!¡¹

    I say one finalment before biting her nape lightly.

    ¡¸Here I go...... there, it¡¯s all the way in!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah! Cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸The baby is out! It¡¯s a boy!¡¹

    ¡¸I-it looks like she squirted too.¡¹

    As Dorothea screams, the midwife pulls the baby out from between her crotch.

    Melissa looks stunned after getting sprayed in the face.

    Almost like venting his anger for noting out sooner, the baby cries loudly.

    ¡¸Fuu, that worked somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Mama! Mama! ......oh good, it looks like she only fainted.¡¹

    Alma was worried when Dorothea became limp, though calms down after confirming her breathing.

    ¡¸Just in case, I¡¯ll have her drink this. It¡¯s excellent medicine.¡¹

    I take out the crystallized dragon¡¯s blood.

    Oh, it¡¯s hardened so I guess she can¡¯t drink it while she¡¯s passed out.

    ¡¸Leave that to me.¡¹

    Melissa takes the medicine into her mouth, bites it to pieces, then transfers it to Dorothea¡¯s mouth along with some water.

    That¡¯s kind of hot.

    Dorothea should be fine now.

    As for the baby, I think he should be fine judging by all that noisy crying.

    ¡¸T-this is-......!¡¹

    The midwife exims after checking the baby¡¯s body.

    Is there something not right with him?

    ¡¸Look at the size...... he seems as big as a five year old, no a ten year old child. Without a doubt, like parent like child.¡¹

    That¡¯s good news.

    He¡¯ll be able to please women when he grows up.

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    Alma and Melissa copse on the spot in relief after learning of the mother¡¯s safety.

    I¡¯m sure they were staying alert the whole time Dorothea was going throughbor pains.

    It must have been really hard on them.

    ¡¸Celia and I will look after her now so you two can take a good rest.¡¹

    The midwife did a good job too.

    I¡¯ll give her a special reward.

    ¡¸¡¯Kay...... I¡¯ll take a little...... nap.¡¹

    Alma has bags under eyes but happily touches the baby before walking unsteadily back to her room.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go back too then. The depths of my stomach have been feeling quite warm and strange recently.¡¹

    Melissa should be careful she doesn¡¯t get sick.

    I guess I¡¯ll just pat Dorothea¡¯s head for now.

    I¡¯ll stay by her side until everyone wakes up.

    With that said, I couldn¡¯t leave anyways since she¡¯s been grabbing onto my arm ever since I got here.

    Now that I look, Celia is staring enviously.

    ¡¸I want to give birth while Aegir-sama whispers to me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, we have to make a baby first.¡¹

    ¡¸N-not yet! I still want to stay by Aegir-sama¡¯s side and be useful!¡¹

    As if she heard us, Dorothea¡¯s expression seems to rx and soften a tiny bit.

    It wasn¡¯t until after the sun hadpletely risen and set again that Dorothea, Melissa and the others woke up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been a burden to you. I don¡¯t remember much because my consciousness was fading from fatigue, but did I give birth to this child in an extremely embarrassing manner......?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸Pfft¡¹

    Melissa and Celia let out a sarcasticugh.

    It¡¯s true not very many women give birth while a man talks dirty to them.

    But it¡¯s all to keep the mother safe.

    Everything else doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸Then, shall we celebrate?¡¹

    The neighing of a horse could be heard right after I opened my mouth.

    Taking a peek outside the window, I see several horses stopped outside the courtyard.

    ¡¸Kroll and Gido, huh. Ooh, Natia is here too.¡¹

    Kroll and Gido are wearing their escort unit uniforms, while Natia is covering her head with a hood to hide her ears just like the first time I met her.

    ¡¸It appears Christoph fell off his horse on the way here. Only his horse made it here...... I don¡¯t know when or where he fell so I left him for now. He¡¯s fallen along the path so he should reach here with no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll......¡¹

    ¡¸Natia? A new girl?¡¹

    Alma looks troubled.

    Melissa questions me about Natia.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯tid my hands on her yet, but I¡¯ll get her pregnant soon enough. Please get along with her.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t decide such things on your own!¡¹

    Natia shouts and throws a lemon at my head.

    ¡¸Mmm, don¡¯t touch my ears so much.¡¹

    While Natia sits in between Melissa and I for dinner, the two of us touch her long ears from both sides.

    She tried to escape at first by wriggling her ears out of the way, but now they¡¯re drooping down as if resigning themselves to being touched.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t they nice?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... this might be a habit.¡¹

    ¡¸Will. You. Stop.¡¹

    On the other side of me, Celia is puffing her cheeks.

    When I blow her ears after she sticks them out, she rxes.

    ¡¸So, is everything ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I had him drink plenty.¡¹

    Natia and I look at each other and nod.

    ¡¸Geez, it isn¡¯t something strange, right?¡¹

    Melissa smiles even though she¡¯s worried.

    Of course, we are currently nning to have Kroll and Alma repair their rtionship.

    The clearly awkward Kroll and Alma were put into a different room so they could talk.

    At first, they reconciled normally but Alma is a little confused at the strange feeling Kroll is giving off after he became impotent.

    Which is why I made Kroll drink lots of that aphrodisiac and arranged for the two of them to be alone in another room.

    If things go well, they would make love and resolve everything peacefully.

    ¡¸You¡¯re sure he won¡¯t turn into some kind of beast?¡¹

    I check with Natia just in case.

    If his reason flies out the window and he rapes her, it¡¯s game over.

    ¡¸I made the necessary adjustments. It will elevate the feelings of lust but won¡¯t make him take excessively violent actions.¡¹

    Then it should be fine.

    Things might beplicated now, but if the man she once fell in love with acts like a gentleman, I¡¯m sure she will forgive him.

    The two of them will go back to normal and everybody lived happily ever after.

    I hear a woman¡¯s voice from the room next door and feel a slight vibration.

    ¡¸Fufufu, looks like they¡¯ve started.¡¹

    ¡¸You have such bad taste~¡¹

    Melissa and I put our ears to the door.

    We should be hearing sweet whispers of love and moaning.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re the worst! Don¡¯te near me!¡¹

    ¡¸Uehehehe, just a little is fine, let me touch that bouncy ass of yours.¡¹

    ¡¸Go away, dirty lecher! What is the meaning of this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about your breasts!? I¡¯ll just use my finger to tap those cute little nipples.¡¹

    Melissa and I look at each other, then open the door.

    Kroll is crawling on the ground on all fours with a naughty look on his face, while Alma is kicking his away.

    Kroll tries to peek up Alma¡¯s skirt as he¡¯s getting stepped on.

    ¡¸Ohoh, I saw some nice white panties! Let¡¯s see, is there a stain on them?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you dirty little-!!¡¹

    Kroll squirts blood from his nose after Alma kicks him.

    However that doesn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡¸You can step on me, just let me see your boobies! Let me see your pink nipples.¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely no way, why are you talking about boobs all of a sudden......¡¹

    ¡¸Say it again! Boobs? Boobieboob? Boobieboobie?¡¹

    ¡¸No moreeeee!¡¹

    This was not expected.

    ¡¸Natia...... why did this happen?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. But his lust is certainly brimming and he isn¡¯t acting violent.¡¹

    Well, sure.

    He¡¯s not trying to force himself on her, though he¡¯s persistently trying despite being kicked or punched.

    I imagined a more sensual gentleman.

    This is exactly as if he¡¯s a perverted old man.

    ¡¸One lemon, ten lemons, a hundred lemons, a thousand lemons, what¡¯s next?¡¹

    ¡¸Go away, pervert! You¡¯re the worst! Gosh, I hate you, Kroll!¡¹

    Alma runs out of the room crying.

    Everything¡¯s ruined.

    ¡¸Super big breasts, discovered! Bouncy, bouncy breasts are the best!¡¹

    Instead of chasing after the escaping Alma, Kroll gets entranced by Melissa¡¯s breasts.

    Furthermore, after seeing Celia and Natia, a nasty smile forms on his face.

    ¡¸Big boobies, medium boobies...... and then-¡¹

    He looks at Natia.

    ¡¸Small boobies...... gaah!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst!¡¹

    Natia¡¯s roundhouse kick explodes and Kroll gets knocked unconscious, copsing on the spot.

    The situation instantly deteriorated.

    This is because Kroll was unlucky and had some perverted heart hidden away, it¡¯s not my fault.

    Let¡¯s continue eating dinner.

    Our n has utterly failed, and the next day Alma doesn¡¯t even look Kroll in the eye.

    Meanwhile, I was scheduled to have an audience with King at the royal pce with Erich.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 500

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 2800, Cavalry: 800, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 2000

    Reserve Army: 3000 (Ipletely Armed)

    Cannons: 15, Large Cannons: 5, Dwarven Cannons: 16 (Dwarven cannons were made from special materials, newly manufactured cannons were made intorge cannons)

    Family:

    Alice (experimenting), Dorothea (fatigued), Melissa (feeling pleasantly warm), Alma (enraged), Natia (angry)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), Gido (escort), Kroll (perverted old man)

    Assets: 19,640 gold

    Sexual Partners: 402, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 259: Unstable Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 259: Unstable Ruler</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. How was that woman from that-......mgh.¡¹

    In the capital, I call out to Erich while he was waiting outside for an audience with the King, but he covers my mouth before I could finish.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anything unnecessary! ......especially now, I don¡¯t know what effect your words will have.¡¹

    He¡¯s making such a big deal over having fun with a woman.

    I don¡¯t think he has that pure of an image to keep up though.

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    The girl Erich is targeting might be right here.

    In that case, I can understand not wanting to bring up something like that.

    When I look around, I see a maid, who stares back at me nkly.

    She still looks young but her breasts and ass are wonderfully juicy.

    The unbnced feeling created by her childlike face probably arouses him.

    I turn back to Erich and grin.

    ¡¸I get it now. Hah, hah, hah, I can understand wanting a body like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely you and I are thinking of something different. Don¡¯t say anything strange during the audience with the King.¡¹

    Fufufu, Erich¡¯s surprisingly pure-hearted if he¡¯s hiding his embarrassment like this.

    I call over the maid for something trivial, trying to get her near Erich, but then the King summons us.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Hardlett. Good work Military Commissioner, d of you to make it while you¡¯re so busy.¡¹

    ¡¸Happy to see you, Your Majesty.¡¹¡¸There is no duty greater than serving you, Your Majesty.¡¹

    The King is seated on his throne as usual.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any particr changes, but I have this inexplicably unsettling feeling.

    It feels like he¡¯s in a hurry or he¡¯s afraid of something.

    It seems simr to when Celia is trying to endure going to the toilet.

    The anguished face she makes is really cute when I purposely drag the conversation, but if it ends up leaking, she ends up sulking for a week so I try to control myself.

    ¡¸Umu, by the way I believe you were a littleteing to the capital.¡¹

    Oh really?

    I thought I made it here with plenty of time to spare since I rushed to make it in time for Dorothea to give birth.

    Besides, I don¡¯t remember the exact timing this happenedst year.

    Oh well, guess I¡¯ll apologize.

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry. I would havee sooner if I could......¡¹

    The King looks at my eyes as he speaks.

    ¡¸The night beforest, it seems you ran into the city in quite the hurry, what was that about?¡¹

    He¡¯s well informed.

    It wasn¡¯t a secret so I boldly dered myself to the guards before entering the city, but I didn¡¯t think the King would pay attention specifically to that.

    There¡¯s no reason to lie here then.

    ¡¸The fact is, I rushed over to my mansion in the capital because one of the women I got pregnant was giving birth.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a noble¡¯s child? Which house is she from?¡¹

    Normally, he would say something like, ¡°what a lustful man, please do such things in moderation¡±.

    ¡¸She is someone who runs an orphanage in the city so I am not familiar with which house she belongs to, though she is cute.¡¹

    The King immediately looks behind him.

    Waiting there is Reba.

    I want to wave at her, but now doesn¡¯t seem like the right time.

    The King speaks with Reba about something before finally showing a smile.

    ¡¸Umu, is that so? You¡¯re asscivious as ever, if you indulge too much, you¡¯ll get stabbed by a woman sooner orter.¡¹

    The Kingughs, followed by his advisers and then Erich.

    I can see the smiles on the advisers¡¯ faces are somewhat strained.

    The atmosphere feels different than before for some reason.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be careful, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I don¡¯t believe you can control yourself when ites to women though.¡¹

    The King changes the subject.

    ¡¸I hear that the mountain erupted while you were fighting with Vandolea. I know it also caused you much trouble, but Vandolea and Altair have been rendered powerless for the time being.¡¹

    The King¡¯s voice, which should be directed at me, is slowly getting softer.

    It is almost as if he¡¯s trying to reassure himself.

    ¡¸We will now focus on domestic affairs, it is time to build up our national power. If they attack us, no mercy will be shown, but there is no need to be proactive. The most important enemies are traitors, we will find them and eradicate......¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty? I apologize, but I find it somewhat hard to hear.¡¹

    The King lifts his head and forces a smile on his face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me, it¡¯s nothing important.¡¹

    The King once again peeks at my eyes as heposes himself.

    ¡¸Anyways, I hear you have an iron mine in your territory, is that right? I have been told operations have been growing in size every year.¡¹

    So he asked about it.

    Adolph also told me this would happen so I¡¯m not surprised.

    The unexpected thing was the King asking me about it personally.

    ¡¸Yes, the mine has been contributing to the replenishment of lost equipment from thest campaign.¡¹

    I¡¯m not the best when ites to deceiving people, however I¡¯ve been told countless times to mention this information when talking about the mine.

    This should be a wless exnation.

    ¡¸......umu, and that mine you have is indeed an iron mine?¡¹

    ¡¸Sire, what do you mean by that?¡¹

    What else but iron wille out from the mine?

    Don¡¯t tell me there is a mine which produces living women.

    The King seems to get flustered when he sees me confused.

    ¡¸That was a foolish question. A feudal lord in the north pretended to have a copper mine when in fact he was mining gold. On top of that, he would secretly transport it to other countries.¡¹

    ¡°Of course his entire family was killed¡±, the King concludes peevishly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to assume the worst, I just wanted to ask all feudal lords with mines in their possession as a precaution. Forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I have not been told of what else was taken from the mine besides iron. If you require it, shall I report back anything I find?¡¹

    If he¡¯s really interested, I could ask ire.

    It¡¯s not an area I am particrly involved in.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine! That was foolish of me...... forget it.¡¹

    The King seems agitated as he drinks his cup of tea, then proceeds to the next question.

    This feels more like an interrogation than an audience.

    When I look over at Erich, he doesn¡¯t seem surprised.

    He¡¯s only nodding with his eyes closed after every response.

    Is he telling me to continue obediently answering the King?

    ¡¸The amount of soldiers you brought with you is small. I know your personal army is close to ten thousand strong, what of the other soldiers?¡¹

    ¡¸The soldiers are exhausted from the fight with Vandolea, so I allowed the soldiers who wanted to go home to leave. In addition, many soldiers lost their weapons and armor from the unexpected mountain incident. I would imagine bringing unarmed soldiers to the capital would not be a pleasant sight, so I held back everyone except my retinue.¡¹

    The real reason is that moving soldiers around unnecessarily costs too much money and it has no benefit so I don¡¯t want to do it.

    I didn¡¯t tell a lie.

    Most of the bow cavalry went back to their home and I haven¡¯t finished distributing equipment to all the soldiers yet.

    ¡¸Despite the chaos, I also have to station border security to guard against Vandolea. I will eventually assign national guards from the royal army, but for the time being I have asked Lord Hardlett to supply soldiers.¡¹

    Erich is backing me up.

    The King forces another smile on his face and moves onto the next thing like nothing happened.

    ¡¸Right. Of course. There was actually a certain feudal lord plotting to rebel so I¡¯ve be too sensitive to the gathering of personal soldiers. Do not mind me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sire.¡¹

    A shady mine and a rebellion.

    Even without enemies, Goldonia has be quite dangerous.

    ¡¸In any case, that is all I have to say. Tomorrow night, a banquet will be scheduled for all feudal lords to gather. Delicacies from all over the nation will be prepared so enjoy it to the fullest. I would probably need to prepare a beautiful dancer to entertain you though.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Your Majesty.¡¹

    That felt like the first time the King smiled for real.

    With the audience finished, Erich and I walk alongside each other to his office located within the royal pce.

    We are heading there under the pretense of confirming the situation in Vandolea and adjusting border security, but we are in fact just going to have a celebratory drink for our reunion.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    On the way to the room, Erich only talked about border rted issues supposedly meant as a cover up.

    I wouldn¡¯t understand any of that unless I asked Leopolt.

    Celia tries her best to answer when she could, though it doesn¡¯t stop Erich from babbling on.

    It was like he didn¡¯t expect a reply and he wanted simply to talk non-stop.

    When we finally enter the office, Erich tells his secretary about an important meeting he will be having, then locks his now doubleyered door.

    He also walks to the window side, confirming the window isn¡¯t open before letting out a sigh.

    ¡¸Now, what were we talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... something about the border?¡¹

    I nce at Celia, who makes a nk face.

    ¡¸Nevermind about that.¡¹

    Erich drops himself on a chair.

    So that was meaningless talk after all?

    That irks me a little, so I circle my hand around Celia and rub her butt.

    ¡¸gk-!?¡¹

    She can¡¯t make any strange movements while in front of Erich, so she tries to remain standing straight while blushing, then res back at me.

    This feels nice.

    I get this strange sensation of dominance.

    I take a gulp of the alcohol Erich serves me and sit down facing him.

    ¡¸That girl following you all the time, she can be trusted, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    If I can¡¯t trust Celia, there is nobody in this world I can trust.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a precaution, don¡¯t think badly of me. If it leaks to His Majesty, you and I are finished.¡¹

    Erich makes a motion across his throat with his finger.

    His eyes tell me he isn¡¯t joking.

    ¡¸Celia can absolutely be trusted. More so than myself.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hau!¡¹

    Celia turns red in delight from thepliment.

    Alright, it¡¯s decided. I¡¯m taking Celia to bed with me today.

    Feeling somewhat reassured, Erich starts talking.

    ¡¸The way His Majesty was acting just now...... what do you think?¡¹

    It was way different than when I saw him thest time.

    He seemed more doubtful of me, and I also felt like he was trying to curry favor.

    Hisst smile was normal, though I felt a sense of relief as well.

    There are a bunch of other things, but those were what I felt the most.

    ¡¸His Majesty seemed scared, frightened of something.¡¹

    Celia makes a startled expression.

    Erich on the other hand only nods.

    ¡¸Scared, huh......you are not entirely incorrect.¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s scared of me, I don¡¯t even know what I have he could be afraid of.

    ¡¸His Majesty is scared of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? No way.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember doing anything to scare him.

    I search my memories, however I don¡¯t recall showing him my dick and threatening him or trying to fuck him in the ass either.

    ¡¸His Majesty is afraid of me. He¡¯s afraid of Keh, his ministers and even the maid serving him is a target of his fear.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t make sense to me.

    I can see Erich and Keh because they have power, but the King can literally say one word and get the maid executed.

    In fact, he should be the one who is feared, not the other way around.

    Erich continues with a grim expression.

    ¡¸The King has been running around all this time. He¡¯s always trying to find the next opponent to fight and defeat.¡¹

    It¡¯s true the King started war after war ever since bing King of Goldonia.

    I¡¯m sure there have not been many times in the past where so many wars ured in such a short period.

    The historians will certainly speak fervently of this age after many decades.

    I won¡¯t be alive then, so it won¡¯t matter to me.

    ¡¸But once he stopped moving, his fanaticism died down and he was able to take a look around him. His Majesty, after bing the King of the grand nation of Goldonia, is no longer on the offense, but on defense.¡¹

    Erich looks off into the distance.

    I want to touch Celia¡¯s ass but I reconsider when I see her listening quietly.

    ¡¸His Majesty freely used conspiracies and schemes to make Goldoniae out on top. There are no longer any enemies within the Central ins who can face Goldonia head-to-head. The Southern nations are in chaos, Stura is struggling to recover, former Magrado is fighting amongst themselves, it¡¯s also impossible for any of them to team up and fight us.¡¹

    Erich checks the window and door once again.

    ¡¸Traitors will be defeated by betrayal. The King is excessively afraid of being betrayed.¡¹

    When the King became Goldonia¡¯s King, he killed the legitimate sessor in his brother and took his spot.

    The throne he inherited was one built on top of betrayal.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why he¡¯s afraid.¡¹

    The King has defeated so many enemies up until now.

    This time, his enemies are on the inside.

    He can¡¯t tell who his allies are.

    ¡¸Are there any enemies in the first ce? He did say someone plotted against him though.¡¹

    ¡¸If anybody breaks the rules, His Majesty believes the King¡¯s authority is being disrespected, in other words, he thinks they¡¯re opposing him. But I don¡¯t think someone is trying to take down the kingdom when I hear them gathering soldiers.¡¹

    If something isn¡¯t white, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s ck.

    That feudal lord trying to fool the King about the mine is probably due to personal greed rather than a form of betrayal.

    I doubt he was thinking about targeting the throne at all.

    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t think there are any threatening individuals wandering within the country. The one who has changed is-......¡¹

    ¡¸Only His Majesty.¡¹

    Nobody might be watching, but Erich is still hesitant to directly criticize the King, and so he replies silently.

    Celia has be nervous from the direction of the conversation.

    ¡¸You should be careful what you do and say so you don¡¯t draw the King¡¯s suspicions. There are information officers everywhere in the capital, collecting secret information and rumors. ......you saw that woman behind the King just now, right? She¡¯s the leader of all the information officers.¡¹

    He¡¯s talking about Reba, I know her well.

    We¡¯re close, I¡¯ve kissed her lips countless times, rubbed her tight little ass and caused her pants to be soaked as well.

    She hasn¡¯t written many letters to me recently, but it looks like she¡¯s climbed up in ranks quite a bit.

    ¡¸Her actual status is not particrly high, but even high ranking nobles won¡¯t escape scot-free if she sets her eyes on them.¡¹

    ¡°She reports directly to the King¡±, he mutters in an annoyed tone.

    So Reba seems to be hated by many nobles.

    Even though she makes such cute moans when I rub her ass.

    ¡¸In any case, you stand out for better or worse. Be careful you don¡¯t do anything that attracts her attention.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    I gave such an answer to cate him, but there really is no reason for me to be wary around Reba.

    I¡¯ve already pushed my dick up against her and rubbed her ass many times before, why do I need to be careful at this point.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we stop the depressing talks here and have a drink. I got some excellent alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please..¡¹

    Erich takes out three sses, which means he¡¯s including Celia.

    ¡¸Would you like some milk instead?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯m joking. Two guys drinking together is just unpleasant. Things brighten up with the presence of beautiful women.¡¹

    Ipletely agree.

    The two of usugh as Celia looks troubled, then enjoy drinks together.

    The things we talked about range from amander who made a blunder to theical appearance of a noble, from the disparagement of the nasty Keh to raping of women, and even everyday topics, until finally returning to talking about politics and military.

    ¡¸It looks like the war between the Federation and Empire will continue.¡¹

    My source of information on the Federation was ra, and she has already moved over here, so I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t have much knowledge about what¡¯s going on in that part of the world.

    ¡¸If I recall, White City seems to be getting attacked and the Federation is getting cornered.¡¹

    Thest I saw of them was during the Magrado war where their navy handedly wiped out Magrado with overwhelming power.

    Telling me such a nation with such powerful forces stacking up consecutive defeats is hard to believe all of a sudden, however the truth is the truth.

    ¡¸Yeah, I thought the war would be settled by now but it looks like the situation has changed again.¡¹

    ¡¸The castle walls of White City cannot be destroyed so easily after all.¡¹

    The walls I once saw in White City looked more like a mountain than a castle to me.

    A castle will eventually fall if surrounded and no reinforcements arrive.

    Yet even with thatmon sense, I still don¡¯t believe that city would fall so easily.

    ¡¸Apparently, the Empire has failed to finish the Federation offpletely and is running out of steam.¡¹

    ¡¸The cold, huh?¡¹

    You wouldn¡¯t understand the Federation¡¯s cold until you¡¯ve experienced it firsthand.

    Coming from the south, I doubt the Empire can withstand the frigid temperatures.

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right, though there are more changes than that.¡¹

    Erich refills the already tipsy Celia¡¯s ss with more alcohol.

    Stop that, Celia¡¯s a lightweight and drinks anyways after overestimating her ability.

    ¡¸Goldonia is allies with the Federation. An ambassador was sent to ask if they require backup as soon as the war started. ......I actually don¡¯t want to send any, it doesn¡¯t make any difference if I do anyways.¡¹

    I guess not.

    The Federation and Empire are fighting with troops in the millions.

    Goldonia can squeeze out 100,000 at most and that is hardly enough to turn the tides.

    On top of that, it will be a rough expedition.

    ¡¸This was their reply.¡¹

    Erich smiles as he ces a splendid letter with a gold leaf attached to it in front of me.

    Celia tries to read it out loud but her speech is already slurred.

    Just go to sleep.

    ¡¸The main points are ¡°we appreciate your allegiance but it is unnecessary¡±, ¡°we can manage it by ourselves:, ¡°who do you think I am¡±.¡¹

    Erich and Iugh.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, this was around the time the Federation started to retreat. Even at a time when every single soldier is precious, their pride won¡¯t allow them to take any form of help.¡¹

    Looking from the perspective of the Olga Federation, they must think Goldonia is just a territory off in remotends.

    Begging for help from such a nation is something they could never bring themselves to do.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. So, what changed?¡¹

    ¡¸This.¡¹

    Eriich presents a different document.

    ¡¸In this one, they say ¡°reinforcements are much appreciated¡±, ¡°it will be a long distance so we don¡¯t want any if it will take half a year for you to travel¡±, ¡°we will dly ept the help from a skilledmander¡±. It is written so politely that you wouldn¡¯t think this letter came from the same country that sent the other one.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps they can¡¯t afford to be stubborn any longer?¡¹

    ¡¸That may be so. But I see it as their leader changed. Their Supreme Commander changed to someone with flexible way of thinking. This one is willing to use anybody who is capable.¡¹

    I agree and take another swig of alcohol.

    ¡¸It still isn¡¯t toote. Pretty soon, the King and I will decide the personnel to send.¡¹

    ¡¸Send to White City, where two superpowers are shing? That¡¯s going to be rough.¡¹

    That should have nothing to do with me.

    Right, I¡¯m totally unrted.

    ¡¸Inparison, our nation will likely experience peace for the next while.¡¹

    ¡¸Not necessarily.¡¹

    Erich and I stand up, then look out the window facing west.

    As if pulled down by a string, the standing Celia fumbles over to a chair and sits down.

    ¡¸You know about the frequent conflicts of varying sizes going on within former Magrado, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Only from rumors.¡¹

    Former Magrado has assigned a general governorate on Keh¡¯s rmendation and their governing structure is making aplete reversal, in other words the nobles being made light of by Magrado are being assigned important positions and governing over the country.

    Not only with the nobles, the same thing is happening among the citizens of the territory, and depending on the ce you live, the tax and system can differ greatly.

    ¡¸The privileged citizens will pay a lower tax than they did during the Magrado age, they can freely do business and travel.¡¹

    That¡¯s wonderful.

    ¡¸On the other hand, the non-privileged citizens will have to pay a much heavier tax, plus the peasants will also have the duty of doing cultivation and physicalbor. They will require the permission from the general governorate to do business...... and that is only granted on rare asions.¡¹

    That sounds harsh.

    ¡¸It is obviously a ce filled with disgruntled citizens, so being treated poorly will quickly cause them to revolt.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Erich makes a grim face.

    I don¡¯t know if he just can¡¯t ept that particr way of doing things or whether he doesn¡¯t like it because Keh is the one who is responsible.

    ¡¸But the brunt of his attack is focused more on the general governorate than Goldonia. That general governorate would not use Goldonia soldiers if possible, instead have the new ruling ss send out soldiers.¡¹

    In the eyes of the new ruling ss nobles and the citizens, their livelihoods are much better than before and they are given special privileges.

    More importantly, they get a sense of superiority from standing above others.

    They will not spare any effort to prevent that right from being taken away.

    ¡¸Things are simple after you let them fight once. Goldonia will disappear from the eyes of those who kill theirpanions, then they will hate and see their fellow countrymen as their greatest enemy. It¡¯s revolting how well he thought this through.¡¹

    ¡¸So most of the soldiers from our nation would not be lost, instead the privileged ss will be left to deal with the rebellion.¡¹

    Erich nods and continues.

    ¡¸If Goldonia took direct control, soldiers would be lost from the frequently urring rebellions, and since all the citizens would be their enemies, it would be hard to collect much tax. But now, the ruling ss will assertively collect tax. It is theirnd, they should be the ones who know their own situation the best after all.¡¹

    Listening to all that so far, I think it may be a bit harsh but that¡¯s also a fine way of ruling.

    I wonder what the problem is.

    ¡¸Well, things are going rtively well except the rebellions are getting a little out of hand. The general governorate is having a hard time handling it himself.¡¹

    ¡¸So are you going to bring in the royal army?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I may have to deploy them.¡¹

    Backup is backup, though I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be very happy about it.

    It doesn¡¯t concern me though.

    Right, I¡¯mpletely unrted.

    Our talks go back to trivial topics and after having a heated debate whether it is better in a threesome to fuck a woman from the back and front in the mouth and pussy, or lifting her up and doing her ass and vagina, we end the meeting.

    ¡¸Then I will take my leave.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be off!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ll be off to, bute into my arms.

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ll see each other again in the banquet.¡¹

    After the red-faced Celia performs a perfect salute, I pick her up and exit the room.

    There are not many people left in the pce at this time, only the patrolling guards who salute me.

    Celia is not even aware of her actions now, so I should hurry back and throw her in bed.

    Of course I¡¯ll be crawling in there and slipping my dick inside her.

    Hm, her expression is weird...... I can¡¯t dy.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been working hard, staying here until sote.¡¹

    I turn around when the voice calls out to me.

    Standing there is Keh and one other person I don¡¯t recognize.

    I really want to go home right now.

    ¡¸Were you having an important meeting with the Military Commissioner?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, somewhat.¡¹

    I cover the flushed Celia under my mantle.

    ¡¸Fumu fumu, the Military Commissioner and Lord Hardlett are the cornerstones of our kingdom¡¯s army, being so tight knit is a necessity.¡¹

    If you think so, let me go home.

    Celia needs to use the toilet soon after drinking.

    From experience, I know she¡¯s close to her limit.

    ¡¸With that said, I¡¯ve only been assigned the lowly position of Government Affairs Commissioner, I¡¯d really like the chance to understand Lord Hardlett better.¡¹

    I got it, can we make it some other time?

    Not good, Celia¡¯s starting to shake.

    ¡¸Apanying me is my close friend. I would like all of us to discuss policies in the future......¡¹

    The man beside Keh who continues to remain silent extends his hand.

    He looks to be in histe forties.

    As we shake hands, he looks at me with unsmiling eyes.

    I don¡¯t remember threatening this old man.

    He¡¯s smiling while firmly shaking my hand, so I return the favor by squeezing back, making him let out a soft groan.

    ¡¸Alright, then the three of us will hold a discussion in my residence at ater date, how does that sound?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I don¡¯t mind Commissioner.¡¹

    A little meeting won¡¯t hurt.

    Celia looks like she¡¯ll leak at any moment now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it, Lord Hardlett, Lord Beltz.¡¹

    ¡¸......as am I, I need to have a proper talk with the Margrave.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Well, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡¹

    I am finally able to make my way home with Celia on my shoulder.

    Who was that old man openly disying such hostile intent at me?

    I may have incurred his wrath without realizing.

    I better be more careful.

    ¡¸Uuu, can¡¯t hold it. It¡¯s going to leak......¡¹

    ¡¸Hold it in a bit longer. We¡¯ll be back in five minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rock me so much or I¡¯ll- aauuu¡¹

    In the end, Celia didn¡¯t make it, and her pants, underwear and my mantle were taken to wash by the grumbling Alma who was woken up in the middle of the night.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 550

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 2850, Cavalry: 850, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 1900

    Reserve Army: 3000 (Ipletely Armed)

    Cannons: 15, Large Cannons: 5, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    (Dwarven cannons were made from special materials, newly manufactured cannons were made intorge cannons)

    Family:

    Alma (enraged), Natia (sightseeing)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (wet herself)

    Assets: 19,600 gold (Expense during stay -40)

    Sexual Partners: 402, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 260: Fatherâ€™s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 260: Father¡¯s Anger</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The next morning, I get on a carriage headed to Keh¡¯s residence right after epting his invitation.

    ¡¸I thought ¡®at ater date¡¯ meant at least a week or so.¡¹

    I recall Nonna telling me this as part of her social etiquette lesson.

    ¡¸Yes, but the Commissioner-sama said he wanted to see Hardlett-sama as soon as possible...... Count Beltz seemed to have a pressing urge as well.¡¹

    It¡¯s a sudden request, but my schedule is open.

    This evening, I will be attending the banquet hosted by the King.

    It is an important dinner party where all the feudal lord nobles gather to greet the King in the new year.

    Even though it¡¯s in the evening, all the nobles should have a free schedule today.

    ¡¸If we go together I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about beingte.¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯tmit such a blunder and make youte.¡¹

    With that said, the maid once again buries her face in my crotch.

    ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re good. What a naughty maid.¡¹

    I also reach out to her ass, lower her underwear and stick my finger in her pussy.

    The reason Iplied with Keh¡¯s invitation was because I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about beingte, also I was curious about that man referred to as Count Beltz.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t because the prettydy who was beckoning me into the carriage was wearing a skirt so short I could see her underwear, nor was it because the maid uniform she was wearing couldn¡¯t cover all of her ample breasts.

    It wasn¡¯t because I thought the way she licked her lips was sexy.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia opens the window of the carriage to peek, and then stares coldly at the maid sucking on my crotch.

    She is apanying the carriage on her horse.

    ¡¸I knew this would happen the moment you entered the carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, well it would be bad if the carriage broke after I swung my hips after all. Ooh, lick the underside more.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmu~¡¹

    Keh¡¯s Residence

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s get to the real issue at hand.¡¹

    When I arrived at Keh¡¯s mansion, Count Beltz was already there.

    Apparently, he stayed overnight at Keh¡¯s ce right after meeting me yesterday in preparation for today.

    Even now his eyes are glued to me.

    After getting through the typical small talk of asking about each other¡¯s health, how wonderful the Kingdom is, and how the weather is today, we finally get to main reason we gathered.

    I want Count Beltz to tell me the reason for his constant hostile intent.

    ¡¸The reason Lord Hardlett and Lord Beltz have been called here today is so this humble Baldwin can mediate the friendship between the two of you.¡¹

    Friends? I don¡¯t even know this old man, he¡¯s just one-sidedly directing his hostile intent at me.

    As I was about to say that, Count Beltz forces a smile and asks for a handshake.

    ¡¸It seems like...... my humble daughter has been left in your care.¡¹

    ¡¸Your daughter has? Well, who might that be?¡¹

    The moment I asked that, Celia who is standing in the corner of the room ils her arms in a panic, but I have no idea what she¡¯s trying to say.

    And then, a vein bulges out on the Count¡¯s temple.

    ¡¸......my daughter, Gretel! It seems like you¡¯ve been taking care of her!¡¹

    Oh, so he was Gretel¡¯s father.

    He could have told me that at the start.

    I don¡¯t know who you mean if you just tell me Beltz.

    Keh urges the huffing Count to drink some tea.

    Unlike the elegant behavior he was portraying up until this point, the Count gulps down the tea and ms the cup back on the table.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that you¡¯re showing Gretel plenty of affection!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, thedy has quite the talent in politics. She might be a trainee right now, but she has received high praise from my own domestic affairs official.¡¹

    Even I know not to mention what happens at night to her father.

    Besides, it¡¯s true that Gretel is the most capable after Adolph and her instructor Polte.

    Celia shakes her head and does some strange gestures, but I don¡¯t know what they mean.

    ¡¸I am pleased you hear you value her so highly. However, what I...... pardon me, what I¡¯m1 trying to say is regarding something else.¡¹

    Another vein bulges out on Count Beltz¡¯s face.

    He better calm down or a blood vessel is going to pop.

    ¡¸Lord Beltz wants to talk about how Lord Hardlett is treating his daughter as a woman.¡¹

    Keh steps in and rifies the situation.

    ¡¸Oh, hahahahaha.¡¹

    So he found out.

    Trying to hide it makes me look like an idiot then.

    ¡¸She is no longer a child. I know what it means to be in the care of a man, besides I know Lord Hardlett is an up-anding man of high military prowess who has even captured the attention of His Majesty, so I have no issue as a parent if our fates end up bing tied. Rather, I wee it...... however!¡¹

    Lord Beltz takes out arge stack of letters from his pocket.

    ¡¸That is only if she is treated appropriately as the daughter of a noble! What on earth is this about!?¡¹

    Gretel, does not go back to her own home like the other interns and instead should be writing letters to her family quite frequently.

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been writing nor do I care, so I didn¡¯t ask her about it, but was she in fact writing about her unpleasant experiences?

    ¡¸Would you care to take a look?¡¹

    ¡¸Please!!¡¹

    I take one letter and read it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see here......¡¹

    In the letter, she wrote things like, ¡°the stroll at night was fun¡± and ¡°there is nothing more beautiful than the night sky filled with stars¡±.

    She actually wrote that she walked on all fours wearing a cor to the different open spaces within Rafen but there is no need to mention that.

    ¡¸My daughter is in love with Lord Hardlett. While I might have someints with you keeping a daughter of the Beltz household, I decided to ept it as a path my daughter chose!¡¡......that is until I saw the contents of letters gradually worsen!¡¹

    I read the letter he shoves in front of me.

    Written on it is, ¡°The essory I was given made me extremely happy¡±.

    I can feel my cheeks start to rx, then I be expressionless after reading the next line.

    ¡¸What does she mean when she says ¡°this smooth cor and pretty leash¡±!?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any words to say.

    ¡¸Here she writes, ¡°worried about me hurting my knees while walking on all fours, he gave me fuzzy knee pads¡± and over here she writes, ¡°the yard in the new mansion is lush and doesn¡¯t have any small rocks so my hands won¡¯t get hurt¡± and here she writes, ¡°I was praised after going to the toilet properly!¡± Things are getting out of hand, don¡¯t you think!? How are you treating my daughter?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    I notice that I tend to make that sound when I¡¯m cornered.

    Gretel wrote everything in her letters.

    Oh yeah, recently she¡¯s stopped feeling embarrassed when acting like a dog and doesn¡¯t seem to mind walking on all fours even in the presence of maids or gardeners.

    If she¡¯s even reporting it to her family, that definitely means her shame has disappeared.

    ¡¸Reading back now, I even see that she¡¯s adding ¡®woof¡¯ and ¡®bark¡¯ to her sentences! I thought that she was using popr phrases that typical youngdies use! But are you in fact treating my daughter, ying with my daughter like you would a dog!?¡¹

    Adolph also mentioned before that Gretel ended her sentences strangely in her report documents.

    I have no words to say to the Count who has steaming out of his ears.

    If I pat his shoulder and tell him not to worry, things will probably get violent.

    Celia is already hanging her head with one knee to the floor.

    ¡¸Now now, Lord Beltz, let¡¯s try to solve this amicably.¡¹

    Keh jumps in to stop Beltz¡¯s uposed angry yelling.

    ¡¸Though in saying that, it is natural for him to take offense when the daughter of the well-known Beltz household is treated like a dog. I assume Lord Hardlett would not want such a rumor to spread either.¡¹

    Keh nces at me before continuing.

    ¡¸So Lord Hardlett, how about making Gretel-dono one of your concubines?¡¹

    Beltz is ring at me as usual.

    ¡¸Lord Beltz, you cannot ept that your daughter is being treated like a ything, right? If she is married...... well, being toyed with like a dog is an issue between husband and wife, not something outsiders can have a say in.¡¹

    Beltz clears his throat and returns to using his normal tone.

    ¡¸...... my household is one of traditional status, however it is unavoidable for the fourth daughter of a Count family to be a concubine through marrying a Margrave. It follows that the father has no say on whatever perverted y the couple chooses when having sex.¡¹

    In other words, he will tolerate the perverted acts if I make Gretel my concubine.

    Now this is a little troublesome.

    Count Beltz belongs to Keh¡¯s faction so Erich may get angry.

    But if I say I¡¯m not able to make Gretel my bride, it would disgrace her.

    If rumors about me shaming her spread, she probably won¡¯t be able to marry anyone, more importantly she loves me.

    ¡¸I understand. I will make her my wife after confirming with her in person.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have to think about it.

    Although I don¡¯t want to make trouble for Erich, choosing to make a woman who has epted me unhappy is not an option.

    Besides, I injected her with plenty of my semen so she might be pregnant with my child.

    ¡¸Aaaah...... another one......¡¹

    Celia slumps over and falls to her knees.

    It¡¯s a good thing that the family is growing.

    Plus, you¡¯re my precious Celia, that won¡¯t change no matter how many wives I have.

    ¡¸In that case, I will disregard the humiliation of my daughter. But I respectfully ask you to refrain from any shameful treatment in public which would hurt her honor.¡¹

    Sorry, Gretel being my dog is already an open secret known by my servants.

    They¡¯ve already seen her walking around in the yard and copting outside countless times.

    Actually, Gretel is already walking in the halls wearing her dog ears, cor and anal plug tail like it¡¯s normal.

    ¡¸Hahaha, what a joyous result. The banquet happening tonight will be the perfect opportunity to announce the new rtionship between Lord Beltz and Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Beltz looks dubiouspared to Keh who is smiling ear-to-ear.

    I guess this was the reason he wanted to have this meeting before the banquet.

    There will be nobles who don¡¯t normally attend banquets showing up today¡¯s royal banquet.

    I¡¯m starting to not be able to see Erich face-to-face.

    Oh, I know. I¡¯ll just get Kroll to dress like me and act as my recement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not going to work...... he looks nothing like you.¡¹

    Celia heaves a heavy sigh.

    Royal Pce. Banquet.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I heard about it, how you¡¯re going to make a daughter of the Beltz family your concubine.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy for you. It¡¯s wonderful to see a noble household with an ancient and honorable origin be one with an up-anding household. This is truly wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸My family is also a rtive of the Beltz family, I hope you treat them as you see fit from now on.¡¹

    When I make an appearance in the banquet, nobles immediately talk to me.

    I was a little suspicious at how everyone knew about it despite the dinner party just beginning, but then I see Keh in the corner of my eye busily going around to others.

    So he¡¯s spreading it as expected.

    The only ones approaching me are those traditional nobles in Keh¡¯s faction, the new nobles are looking over with nk expressions on their faces.

    ¡¸Erich is angry, isn¡¯t he.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he is.¡¹

    By the way, Celia and Kroll are my attendants.

    In case it¡¯s necessary, I brought Kroll along to act as my recement, stuffing a bunch of packaging material in his crotch to make it seem big, but he was stopped at the entrance by the pce guards.

    ¡¸......the banquet is one where His Majesty will also be attending so please refrain from looking so vulgar.¡¹

    That¡¯s what was said.

    I could have used him as my recement if only his crotch bulge wasrger.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸So you were here.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, it¡¯s hard to deal with someone who walks so far ahead.¡¹

    I turn around as I hear those voices and see the three poor nobles.

    Since all feudal lords are to gather here, I should have known that they would alsoe.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t thank you enough for shouldering my debtst time.¡¹

    ¡¸Because of that, I was able to afford proper formal clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Previously, I could only afford half the material, exposing my backside...... though I somehow made it through by standing with my back to the wall.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem, we¡¯re neighbors after all.¡¹

    It¡¯s much easier to interact with these three than some other new face.

    But thatst guy was joking, right?

    ¡¸Also, I heard about it.¡¹

    I think to myself, ¡®great, so them too?¡¯.

    ¡¸Your new mansion was finallypleted.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear it¡¯s incrediblyrge.¡¹

    Aah, they¡¯re talking about that?

    That¡¯s right, Nonna was pretty enthusiastic about holding a partymemorating thepletion of the mansion.

    She should be holding it not long after this banquet is over.

    ¡¸Yes, my wife is currently getting it ready. I will of course be unveiling it to everybody.¡¹

    I¡¯m not a regr participant so I¡¯m not sure, though they should be included on the guest list.

    ¡¸Oooh! Wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it already!¡¹

    ¡¸It will surely be a grand one!¡¹

    Don¡¯t make it a bigger deal than it is.

    If Nonna finds out, she would really go overboard and make things too grandiose.

    ¡¸A party to celebrate thepletion of a mansion?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mind telling me a little more about it?¡¹

    Other nobles who overheard start crowding around.

    Crap, I said that in a ce with lots of people.

    Just when I thought I attracted the attention of the participants of the banquet again, the mood in the air changes and everyone pulls back.

    Even the poor noble trio start to drink their wine awkwardly.

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I turn around as I take a bite of the ham in my hand.

    ¡¸What an auspicious story Lord Hardlett, by the way there is something I would like to discuss with you.¡¹

    Oh no, it¡¯s Erich.

    I automatically push Kroll to the front.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, we¡¯ll be going to the toilet.¡¹

    After saying that to Kroll, I take Celia by the hand and leave.

    Kroll is dressed the same way as I am so he should buy me some time until his disguise is discovered.

    ¡¸What kind of game are you ying?¡¹

    Erich sees through the disguise immediately and heads for me in a straight line.

    So having his crotch stuffing taken away really made a difference.

    Crap, there¡¯s no way out now.

    Erich, after taking me to the break room, directs his wrath at me with a smile.

    ¡¸You understand what I want to say, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about the marriage with Gretel?¡¹

    ¡¸The name of the daughter doesn¡¯t matter! The marriage with the Beltz family itself is the problem.¡¹

    So he¡¯s angry, like I thought he would be.

    ¡¸Of course I am! Entering into marriage is the basics of creating a rtionship with a particr faction. The rumor that you will be marrying the daughter of Count Beltz, one of mainstays in Keh¡¯s faction, is already spreading throughout the entire royal pce. My subordinates are also making a fuss about seeing you with him!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not how it was.¡¹

    I know it¡¯s unsightly, but I can only try ande up with an excuse.

    ¡¸It¡¯s bad that you came to the royal pce today directly from Keh¡¯s mansion too! You¡¯re practically saying he won you over!¡¹

    That¡¯s because I was invited by a beauty.

    After we talked about Gretel, I wanted to return to my mansion for a while but Keh held me back.

    He said, ¡°why not stay for a drink and rx¡± so I did so in another room.

    When I got there, three prettydies were waiting for me, pouring me drinks.

    Not only that, everyone started bing charmed with me and took their clothes off like they wanted me to embrace them no matter what.

    I couldn¡¯t just refuse the girls¡¯ requests so I did my best and before I knew it, it was time for the banquet.

    Of course, Celia was included in that lovemaking session, where I satisfied all the girls.

    ¡¸You were baited by women again!? ......fine, if you¡¯re going to do that, I have my own way of doing things too.¡¹

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸If I leave you alone with free time, you¡¯ll end up eating women left and right. That¡¯s right, when I think about it you¡¯ve only been fighting personal battles as a feudal lordtely. I need to remind you that while it¡¯s a reserve role, you are also amander of the nation¡¯s army.¡¹

    Erich nods in agreement, then stands up.

    My premonition changes into belief.

    ¡¸So the Military Commissioner will attend the party to celebrate the new mansion......¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I ask that you let me go. Though that will probably be some timeter.¡¹

    Erich takes his leave after that.

    ¡¸That sounds so troublesome.¡¹

    Iin while stretching Celia¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸You reap what you sow! Please hold back a little more in your desire for women! Fhg gh, sdoob dah!2.¡¹

    Erich doesn¡¯t say anything to be in particr after that.

    Finally, it was about time in the banquet for the King to make his appearance.

    ¡¸Everyone, d you coulde. Please take this time to deepen the rtionships with the feudal lords you don¡¯t often get to meet.¡¹

    As soon as the King started to speak, there was a strange tension in the air.

    There weren¡¯t simply feelings of respect towards the King, I could sense feelings of caution and fear as well.

    When Reba appeared behind the King, the tension reached its highest point.

    It was strikingly obvious with the nobles who were usually in the pce, whereas the feudal lords tilted their heads in bewilderment about the abnormal atmosphere.

    ¡¸Oh my, I wonder what¡¯s wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸If this meat is dried, I wonder how long it willst¡¹

    ¡¸I-I lost my wallet......¡¹

    The three poor nobles don¡¯t seem to understand what¡¯s going on.

    And Baron Gokhin seems to have dropped his wallet.

    ¡¸This is supposed to be a time for celebration...... however I have some unpleasant news to share.¡¹

    As the King read out the names of those suspected of treason, even the feudal lord nobles not affected by the tension previously started to realize how bizarre the situation was.

    The King one by one reads out the names of people along with their list of offences in a hateful tone and practically berates them.

    There is nothing more unpleasant than listening to someone speak badly of others endlessly.

    To distract myself, I feel up Celia¡¯s ass.

    For some reason, her ass has gotten hard.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, that¡¯s my butt.¡¹

    Curse you Kroll, you tricked me.

    ¡¸Haa, haa ......that will be all from me.¡¹

    Rather than a new year greeting, 90% of the King¡¯s speech was bad mouthing.

    With the feudal lords and those captured by the indictments of the secret informers or information officers quite aware of their fates, everybody packed into pce now have the same expressions on their faces.

    ¡¸Next, we have an announcement from the Military Commissioner.¡¹

    Erich walked up to the stage next.

    The new nobles light up while the traditional nobles frown.

    ¡¸There is this much of an effect just from the order of who speaks?¡¹

    Celiaments in an astonished manner.

    This kind of atmosphere is created over who gets to speak first.

    The fight between Erich¡¯s and Keh¡¯s faction is more serious than I thought.

    I would have thought they¡¯d get tired of it after a while.

    ¡¸Firstly, honor to His Majesty and to the Kingdom of Goldonia! Now then, I will report the current state of affairs as the Military Commissioner.¡¹

    Erich expressed the necessity for military expansion and requested for the feudal lords to cooperate more, among other things he usually says.

    It looks like I¡¯ll surprisingly be in the clear, I can feel myself rx.

    ¡¸However, on the west bank of the North Teries river under the His Majesty¡¯s warm heart, the number of rebel army soldiers going up against the general governorate who has granted them generous amounts ofnd, and acting disloyally with weapons to disrupt the peace, is not small.¡¹

    The nobles who were aware of the chaos in former Magrado nod.

    ¡¸Thus to assist with the rule of the general governorate, it has been decided that the royal army will be deployed in His Majesty¡¯s name to thatnd to disy the Kingdom¡¯s prestige.¡¹

    The King nods greatly at Erich¡¯s deration.

    ¡¸I would also like to seek help from each and every one of you to shoulder this burden appropriately.¡¹

    The feudal lords openly disy their unwillingness, though quicklypose themselves when they see Reba step out from behind the King.

    Erich takes a breath to confirm the audience¡¯s response before continuing.

    ¡¸I appoint themander in charge to be...... Margrave Hardlett. Lead a corps of the royal army consisting of 15 000 soldiers and restore the order in thatnd together with the general governorate¡¯s forces!¡¹

    So that¡¯s his n.

    ¡¸Hau!¡¹

    I unconsciously squeeze Celia¡¯s ass tight.

    Erich chuckles after looking in my direction.

    I close my eyes and slump my shoulders.

    I crushed his honor.

    I guess this much of a punishment is sufficient.

    The army I will be leading is not my own so I don¡¯t have to worry about expenses or casualties though.

    Seeing my reaction, Erich nods contently.

    ¡¸The burden for each feudal lord ¡®requested¡¯ will be determinedter. Furthermore, beginning with Lord Hardlett, anyone who takes part in the campaign will be granted special reductions and exemptions. That is all.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    For now, I¡¯ll call on Leopolt so we can think about it together.

    ¡¸Burden, another loan?¡¹

    ¡¸I was finally able to eat three meals a day too.¡¹

    ¡¸My wallet is gone and more is going to be taken away on top of that?¡¹

    The poor trio looks over to me.

    I get it, you guys are going to participate too, stop looking at me.

    It feels unpleasant to be stared at by three men.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: Alice¡¯s Fun.

    ¡¸Good, everyone¡¯s asleep, I think.¡¹

    Late at night in her own room, Alice checks the window locks after confirming no sounds were being made around her.

    Then she pulls out a pot from under a desk.

    There was a heavy looking board of iron acting as the lid on top, which she slowly pushes off.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... it¡¯ll be fine, just a little...... only a little bit......¡¹

    Alice flips up her skirt and pulls down her underwear.

    Then she spreads her legs and lowers her hips above the pot.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine...... if it hurts, I can stop.¡¹

    She mutters quietly to convince herself before squatting like she would when going to the toilet,pletely dropping her hips down.

    In that moment, something reaches out to feel her ass.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    Alice pulls her hips back up on reflex, though quickly resolving herself to lower them again.

    And then something wiggling stretches up again and rubs her ass.

    That thing was a severed roper tentacle she brought back from the ck elf vige.

    It continued moving even after being separated from the main body of the monster, so Alice picked it up out of interest.

    She kept it in a sturdy pot to keep it from running away and gave it leftover food to help it grow bigger.

    ¡¸Agh!¡¹

    The tentacle¡¯s movements be more vigorous as it notices the girl¡¯s ass appear, extending the tip towards her vagina.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s the wrong one.¡¹

    Alice grabs the tentacle and pulls it away as it tries to enter her genitals.

    Despite having grown a bit since she picked it up, the tentacle is still small and weak enough for the weak girl to handle.

    Finally, the tentacle found the ce which the girl wanted it to go.

    ¡¸Ahih!!¡¹

    The end of the tentacle easily slips into the girl¡¯s ass which was loosened from all her previous abuse and expectation of pleasure, then burrows its way into Alice.

    ¡¸Nnhoooh! It¡¯s inside! It went in my assss!!¡¹

    Alice¡¯s sense of reason flew out the window as she shouts and puts both hands on her cheeks.

    Seeing how it wasn¡¯t pulled away, the tentacle intrudes deeper into Alice¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Oooooooh! Aaaaaaah!¡¹

    The more the slimy tentacle pushes up, the more pleasure Alice receives, as her body copses from all the sexual feelings.

    However, the fun would end if she fell now so she clings desperately to the lip of the pot.

    ¡¸That slimy feeling inside! It¡¯s going deeper? N-not good!¡¹

    Alice sticks her tongue out as she groans out in pleasure from climax.

    Her hips rock back and forth against her will and eventually slides off the pot.

    The girl slowly covers the pot with the lid while her eyes are still unfocused.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... that was incredible. I¡¯ll let it grow, a little more.¡¹

    The pleasure she felt consciously did note close to what she usually felt from the man who makes love to her.

    However, it was an entirely different pleasure which humans could not reproduce.

    She wondered what it would feel like if the thing grew thicker and longer.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need this anymore.¡¹

    Alice throws away the dildo she¡¯s been using in her ass all this time, darkened in color from being stuffed up to the root.

    ¡¸Get bigger...... ¡®kay?¡¹

    Alice tosses a slice of unfinished bread into the pot.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 650

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 3000, Cavalry: 900, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 1700

    Reserve Army: 3000 (Ipletely Armed)

    Cannons: 15, Large Cannons: 5, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    (Dwarven cannons were made from special materials, newly manufactured cannons were made intorge cannons)

    Alice (nurturing a tentacle)

    Assets: 19,599 gold (Loan to Baron Gokhin -1)

    Sexual Partners: 406, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 261: Magrado Civil War â‘  Neighborâ€™s War

    <h4>Chapter 261: Magrado Civil War ¢Ù Neighbor¡¯s War</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Outskirts of Capital. Garrison.

    ¡¸The aforementioned are the orders from His Majesty and the Military Commissioner. As of today, the fourth division army corps will be under mymand.¡¹

    After Celia reads out the decree given to us by the King and Erich, I follow up with a final deration.

    Simultaneously, the soldiers standing at attention raise their swords.

    I¡¯m just happy that they didn¡¯t boo me.

    Currently, Goldonia¡¯s national army has a total of eight army corps.

    Each corps has around 15 000 soldiers, which whenbined with the 30 000 patrolling soldiers in the capital and major cities, makes up Goldonia¡¯s entire military force of 150 000.

    Starting with me, each vassal lord brought their respective armies, though they are not included in the total number of soldiers because ofrge fluctuations from the breaking up of the army during harvest season or the conscription of citizens for a temporary subjugation squad.

    In any case, it would be impossible to go against the Kingdom¡¯s army even if the vassal lords¡¯ armies were gathered together, in fact it would be easy for the royal army to crush them instantly if they wanted to.

    ¡¸Alright then, I look forward to working with you. Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    A man salutes neatly to me as he stands at the head of the aligned soldiers.

    ¡¸Yeah, same here. Corpsmander Wittmann.¡¹

    This guy¡¯s name is Wittmann, who is the Divisionmander of the fourth army corps and apparently also a viscount.

    He¡¯s in histe thirties and not that tall, though his body is built like that of a soldier¡¯s.

    ¡¸I am a soldier first and less familiar with noble etiquette so I may be a bit rude.¡¹

    He was born ofmon birth and rose up in ranks to corpsmander on ability alone.

    The noble title was appointed to him after he became a high ranking officer in the army.

    Children of nobles are also in the army so inconvenient situations may arise if he remained as amoner or knight.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same way. We don¡¯t need to fight with manners, we just have to win.¡¹

    I shake hands withmander Wittmann.

    This rtionship between men is unavoidable, we¡¯ll be fighting together for a while after all.

    I¡¯m d he isn¡¯t someone unpleasant.

    ¡¸Let me introduce the captains of each battalion as well.¡¹

    The army corps is divided into battalions of around a thousand soldiers each.

    After exchanging words with each and every one of them, I see a familiar face.

    ¡¸Agor! Long time no see.¡¹

    ¡¸Good to see you doing well!¡¹

    It was Agor, someone who was once my subordinate and is now working in the royal army.

    ¡¸An acquaintance of yours? Agor has been given the reins to one battalion. He¡¯s quite the capable leader.¡¹

    Wittmann speaks in a friendly manner but like a stern soldier, he doesn¡¯t smile.

    ¡¸So you became a battalionmander.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, somehow, though I still feel my ownck of talent on a daily basis.¡¹

    I¡¯m grateful to have an acquaintance here.

    To the soldiers, I would just be amander who appeared out of nowhere.

    Having someone they trust speak to them makes a world of difference.

    ¡¸Good to see you again.¡¹

    Celia also shakes hands with Agor.

    He proceeds to greet Leopolt on the far side but was given a cold response so he awkwardly retracts his hand.

    ¡¸He¡¯s as unfriendly as ever. Well, don¡¯t let it get to you.¡¹

    After that, I search for one more person.

    He¡¯s not here.

    ¡¸......look for that idiot and bring him here. He¡¯s either among the supplies or inside a carriage, focus on the sunny ces.¡¹

    He needs a light source to read a book after all.

    After being officially appointed as themander, I brought with me Celia, Leopolt, M and Irijina.

    I don¡¯t mobilize my personal army, but Leopolt requested for 100 soldiers as an escort to apany us.

    Apparently, it is insurance for me running ahead.

    Of course Gido and Christoph are among those soldiers.

    That was supposed to be everyone, but knowing Tristan would dance happily without anyone bothering him in the mansion pissed me off, which is why I called him too.

    I¡¯ll be leaving my territory pretty vacant, but I don¡¯t think an invasion wille from anywhere considering the current situation.

    This way the soldiers can take their time and rx while their equipment gets replenished.

    If worsees to worse, I have Luna.

    ¡¸The soldiers directly under Lord Hardlett¡¯smand all look gant. They¡¯re wearing armor I¡¯ve never seen before, but why leather?¡¹

    Wittmann look curiously at the armor of my escort soldiers.

    I just thought ¡®why not¡¯ and had all of them equipped with the dragon armor too.

    All of their gear is made from the skin of a dragon, from their armor and helmets to their armguards and boots.

    The skin of a dragon is strong enough to withstand a shot from a bowgun at close range.

    While that won¡¯t be enough to prate through the dragon skin, the force of the projectile will still be painfully transmitted to the body so the skin wasyered on top of a thin metal armor.

    This new armor is much lighter than the metal armor they¡¯ve been fighting in before, plus they can continue fighting without so much as letting out a groan even from taking a concentrated attack from a bowguns at point nk range.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a special armor. It looks like leather but its strength is guaranteed.¡¹

    Now that I look, the soldiers are all ready to depart.

    The quicker we head out, the quicker wee back.

    ¡¸Hurry it up! Thatzy bum!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, my tea is spilling. Geez, why do soldiers have to be so impatient?¡¹

    M is grabbing and pulling Tristan by the scruff of his neck.

    Alright, preparations areplete.

    ¡¸We are also-¡¹¡¸-Here as well!¡¹¡¸Fufufu, my wallet has a string now!¡¹

    Oh yeah, they¡¯re here too.

    The poor trio were allowed to volunteer in the campaign.

    Erich dly epted their desire to participate, knowing they could do something.

    Apparently, he knows them well because Viscount Binbo and Baron Gokhin were in the army before.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not bad as soldiers. Same as knights and asmanders.¡¹

    That¡¯s what he told me confidentially.

    ¡¸If I had to say it, the people who fought alongside me didn¡¯t look very lucky.¡¹

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Like me, they brought with them elites from their own army, though the guy I saw at the party is probably not his actual son.

    Rather than elites, it looks like they brought their whole family.

    ¡¸My, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve handled a spear.¡¹¡¸This feels easier than managing the territory.¡¹

    The royal army has a reserve army properly standing by.

    Unnecessary additions to the chain ofmand would only cause more chaos, so they will be fighting together with the soldiers they brought and the raid knights.

    In a fight, it bes necessary to have a few skilled knights more so than arge amount of average soldiers.

    Count Monashi was left in the port city to handle the logistics.

    He seemed better at managing than fighting anyways.

    Honestly, he may be the greatest help.

    The well-trained royal army advanced steadily without any outstanding disorder, and will be boarding on a boat to get across to Magrado after reaching the North Teries river.

    ¡¸So we¡¯re thest......¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Did you forget what happenedst time?¡¹

    Leopolt says it like I¡¯m supposed to know.

    Now that I think about it, I was isted after running out in front during the Magrado war.

    Gido protected Celia and almost died.

    ¡¸Did I worry you that time?¡¹

    ¡¸Everything will be in disarray if themander died.¡¹

    Leopolt answers in a matter-of-fact tone.

    ¡¸You were actually worried about me, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    I press him further.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    He¡¯s gone quiet.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m asking if you were worried.¡¹

    ¡¸...... haah¡¹

    This bastard just sighed.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, let¡¯s have a brief war meeting while we wait for the boat.¡¹

    Commander Wittmann calls out to me with a map in one hand.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Damn, he gave Leopolt an excuse to run away.

    ¡¸......what meaningless thing are you doing?¡¹

    M is also fed up.

    This is all Leopolt¡¯s fault.

    We gather around the table with a map ced on top.

    ¡¸Now, we were going to rendezvous with the general governorate army right? So, where is the enemy?¡¹

    I ce colored pieces to depict ally and enemy on the map in no particr order.

    ¡¸The enemy is moving all the time so our information will be dyed, but ording to reports they are here, here and here.¡¹

    Wittmann rearranges the pieces representing the enemy on the map.

    It makes me let out a strange sound.

    ¡¸What the heck? They¡¯re all over the ce.¡¹

    There is a piece ced near the central city Odoros which is the base of the general governorate army, then there is also an isted piece ced in some remote region.

    ¡¸And this is where all the general governorate army is positioned.¡¹

    ¡¸......this is-¡¹

    M holds her head in worry.

    The positions of the general governorate army are also scattered, looking almost identical to the enemy¡¯s position if not counting the pieces concentrated around Odoros.

    ¡¸Why is it like this? Did they not think about regrouping with each other?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, did you forget?¡¹

    Leopolt chimes in.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a war between two countries where ally and enemy are clearly divided. The nobles of former Magrado have split into two groups and are fighting each other. There is norge war front.¡¹

    Wittmann also nods.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a war where two huge armies sh. This is a civil war where the people they used to consider neighbors have now be enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like we got involved in something annoying.¡¹

    As I sit down on a chair and sigh, a soldier reports that the vanguard has safelynded on the other side without issue.

    First, let¡¯s hurry to Odoros.

    We can¡¯t start anything if we don¡¯t reach the general governorate headquarters.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    At the Same Time. White City. Enemy Camp.

    A man speaks out in a gloomy tone as he listens to the sounds of the violent gusting winds.

    ¡¸Today is colder than usual, what a fierce snow storm. ......so, how many people died?¡¹

    Amander of the Imperial Army surrounding White City asks one of his subordinates.

    The army is already extremely fatigued and not in any state to mount arge scale offensive.

    Still, the Supreme Commander of the invading army Zaphnes insists on continuing the encirclement of White City, not ordering any soldiers to retreat.

    The Federation army was also shutting themself within the safe castle walls like a turtle, so the encirclement was somehow maintained.

    ¡¸It looks like 500 or so regr soldiers died from the freezing cold. Several times more have gotten frostbite which rendered their hands and legs useless. Probably a few thousand military ves died, I don¡¯t have an urate number.¡¹

    ¡¸Destroy and burn the carriages. We probably won¡¯t need horses to pull them anymore.¡¹

    The Federation¡¯s harsh winter, especially a cold wave like this which continued for several days prior, didn¡¯t only take the lives of humans but also those of the war horses unfamiliar with the cold.

    ¡¸Give the ves plenty of horse meat soup too. They won¡¯t move no matter how much we whip them if they end up being frozen.¡¹

    Ironically, the exhaustion from the cold wave improved the treatment of the military ve soldiers.

    ¡¸General Sekrit¡¯s fleet secured the sea and river so getting supplies is a big help.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, because of that we got lots of useless thin pelts.¡¹

    The result of requesting cold-resistant equipment from their home country was being sent a bunch of useless pelts.

    In the first ce, the craftsmen knew nothing about the Federation¡¯s winter and no idea of the environment.

    Themander¡¯s body shivered even when wearing threeyers of the thin fur coats, as he let out a sigh.

    ¡¸Thought at this rate, we¡¯ll be beyond help. The winter will continue for a while, imagine if this climatested for another two months. By the time those guys counterattack, we¡¯ll be ice statues.¡¹

    ¡¸Our only option is to withdraw.¡¹

    ¡¸We underestimated the Federation¡¯s winter. We¡¯ll temporarily retreat to the south and regroup. Once it bes spring......¡¹

    ¡¸The Federation will also regroup. Even now, it looks like they¡¯re gathering reinforcements.¡¹

    Themander and his subordinate look at each other silently.

    From the start of battle, the Empire very often made the preemptive strike with an overwhelming advantage in military strength.

    shes with simr numbers often resulted in the Federation¡¯s victory due to difference in quality of equipment and leadership.

    ¡¸I wonder what would happen if we lock in battle with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s impossible for us to leave the upied territory and retreat despite it being temporary. If His Majesty hears about it, General Zaphnes won¡¯t escape unharmed.¡¹

    The situation worsened with every moment.

    They couldn¡¯t do anything even if they understood that.

    ¡¸Today just seems like a day to drink and forget about things.¡¹

    Themander forces a smile and takes out a strong alcohol.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. There¡¯s already a blizzard outside, and while the Federation soldiers may be used to the cold, they should not be able to move in this weather.¡¹

    ¡¸I feel bad for the soldiers, that we¡¯re going to rx a little here.¡¹

    Themander takes out a cup and hands it to his subordinate.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    In that moment, something happened.

    ¡¸Enemy attack! Enemy attack!!!¡¹

    The lookout¡¯s voice resonates.

    The bottle of alcohol shatters as it hits the ground and the two soldiers throw their cups away.

    As the two men rush out of the tent, their faces are sted with the chilly air.

    ¡¸Guh, I can¡¯t see anything in this blizzard!¡¹

    ¡¸Where is the enemying from!? Inform us of the scale!¡¹

    The subordinate yells out to his surroundings in the midst of the driving snow, unable to see clearly.

    What responded to his cry were screaming and sounds of shing metal.

    Federation Side.

    ¡¸Corpsmander Arsanov, one of the enemy¡¯s army has been defeated, the encirclement has been broken.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, let¡¯s continue going around to the west, piercing through all the enemies in front of us. We just have to break through, the encirclement and extermination will be left to Martin...... I mean, Commander Stessel.¡¹

    The troops under Arsanov advance through the blizzard like it was nothing.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they were on horseback or walking on foot, all the soldiers were covered in fur armor leaving only their eyes uncovered.

    ¡¸Maybe this was a bit too much. The winter in White City is pretty warm.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the air doesn¡¯t freeze my lungs even after taking deep breaths.¡¹

    Arsanov¡¯s soldiers strike down the Empire soldiers while making light of the situation.

    The trembling soldiers of the Empire couldn¡¯t put up a decent fight in the intense blizzard and were defeated one after the other.

    They didn¡¯t have the luxury to transition to a defensive stance.

    Some bold knights try to counterattack, though with the cold robbing them of their strength and the scene in front of them nketed with ayer of snow, it was hard for them to see enemies at close distance let alone fight, which resulted in their deaths at the enemy¡¯s hands.

    With their defeat imminent, the Imperial soldiers prepare to run, except they couldn¡¯t even figure out where it was safe to escape in the midst of a field of white, so they could only scatter in all directions and hope they chose the right path.

    White City. Defense Command Room.

    ¡¸As expected of the army of ice, such a fierce blizzard doesn¡¯t phase them at all.¡¹

    As Martin hears the report of the encirclement breaking apart like a piece of paper, he nods contently and faces his staff officers and generals.

    Further packed behind them were their respective squadmanders.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, the time hase. It is the beginning of the night of humiliation.¡¹

    Everyone stomped their feet like a tantrum-throwing child, impatiently waiting to go outside as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Open up all the doors! Kick out all the soldiers! We will use our all to destroy the Imperial army.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The brave voices resound and eventually gets drowned out by the sounds of the blizzard.

    ¡¸Preparations have beenpleted. Waiting outside the encirclement of White City on the north side is the reorganized western army. Once we start fighting, they will break through the surround from the north.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes light up.

    Being pushed back ever since the beginning of the war and having to stay on the defensive, none of the soldiers¡¯ morale increased at all.

    That is until now.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s begin the counterattack. We¡¯ll give them hell, just like they did to us.¡¹

    ¡¸Hurray for the Federation!¡¹¡¸Death to the Imperial soldiers!!¡¹¡¸Begin the counterattack!¡¹

    Martin raises his hands to settle down the rising cheers, then deres.

    ¡¸Winter counteroffensive, ¡°operation winter storm¡±, begin. All units, take your positions!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Therge cheers once again cuts through the gusting blizzard, reverberating throughout White City.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Counterattack Begins¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 000 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 190 000, Civilian Victims: 940 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 800 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 1 300 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 80

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Division Army Corps: 15 000 men

    Escort Squad: 100, Retinue of Trio: 100

    Assets: 19,599 gold

    Sexual Partners: 406, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 262: Magrado Civil War â‘¡ Independent Faction

    <h4>Chapter 262: Magrado Civil War ¢Ú Independent Faction</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Odoros. Magrado General Governorate.

    ¡¸Wee, d of you toe Lord Hardlett, I am the Governor General of Magrado, Dunois.¡¹

    ¡¸I am here under His Majesty¡¯s orders to suppress the rebellion.¡¹

    When we arrived at Odoros, the Magrado General Governorate and at one time the capital city, the Governor General Dunois greets us.

    I can never get used to this man bowing respectfully for some reason.

    ¡¸My, what a strange feeling it is for us as past opponents to join hands.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess.¡¹

    I give a terse reply.

    When I nce at the face of the old man, I see his eyes glowing with fire, clearly filled with some form of madness.

    He was originally the Prime Minister of Treia who had his entire family executed by the royalty of Treia during the war.

    He helped force the King of Treia to a death sentence in the post-war trial and was temporarily assigned to be the Governor General of Magrado, with the assumption that he was insane and would eventually be dismissed.

    ¡¸Let us clear up how the suppression should be done before we move on to idle chatter. Give me a breakdown of the current situation.¡¹

    I don¡¯t intend to talk with this man for long.

    There¡¯s no fun in staying beside a crazed man.

    If it was an insane woman, I would have wanted to save her with my dick and loving touches though.

    ording to Dunois¡¯s exnation, the ongoing frequent rebellions of various sizes were being sufficiently suppressed by the cooperative feudal lords and the general governorate army up until now.

    The change happenedst month where therger feudal lord once obedient to the general governorate started to rebel.

    All of a sudden, rebellions broke out throughout thend in concert and surpassed the level which the governorate could respond to.

    ¡¸The armies of the governorate and feudal lords in the corresponding areas engaged separately but were not able to control the situation...... and pitifully had to request support from the Royal army.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, in other words we might get things under control if we defeat thatrger feudal lord.¡¹

    Who knows how many months it would take if we were to fight the battles spread out throughout thend individually.

    I¡¯m sure the general governorate can handle the rest after we clear the bigger problem.

    ¡¸Anyways, it¡¯s hard to distinguish between the two groups by calling them ¡°cooperative nobles¡± and ¡°ignored nobles¡±.¡¹

    Commander Wittmannments.

    ¡¸The nobles allied with us are part of the governorate faction and the ones opposing us are...... truly disrespectful, calling themselves an independent faction.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll go with that. Governorate faction and the independent faction, that¡¯s easy to understand.¡¹

    Who cares what names we call them.

    ¡¸I also have a decree from His Majesty. Until the rebellion is suppressed, the governorate army will be under mymand.¡¹

    I can¡¯t find the document after searching my pocket.

    I panic, thinking I may have dropped it, but Celia hands it to me politely.

    Right, I entrusted her with it after receiving it.

    ¡¸I have no objections.¡¹

    Dunois gives his consent with a smile on his face.

    I can¡¯t express in words how disgusted his reaction makes me feel.

    ¡¸So what is the status of your current forces?¡¹

    ¡¸The main force stationed here in Odoros total 10 000, while the remaining 10 000 are scattered among the other areas. The feudal lords of the governorate faction gathered their own armies as well, totalling around 20 000.¡¹

    Fumu, I see.

    ¡¸The enemy force includes peasants and total 50 000 or so.¡¹

    In terms of numbers, we¡¯re about equal.

    Except we should have the advantage since we can utilize the powerful Royal army.

    ¡¸How about the battle state?¡¹

    ¡¸Most of the scattered skirmishes are locked in a stalemate, but unfortunately the independent faction has the advantage near Karudia.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that where the base of that feudal lord is?¡¹

    I confirm by looking at the pieces ced on the map.

    Karudia is to the northwest of Odoros where the northern part is bordering the North Teries river.

    I see, the nearby major cities are all controlled by the independent faction and there aren¡¯t many ces out of those cities that originally belonged to the nobles of the governorate faction.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s bring down Karudia first. That should lower the morale of the independent faction.¡¹

    It¡¯ll be great if they surrendered, if not then we¡¯ll have to y whack-a-mole.

    I nce over at Leopolt.

    ¡¸For the most part, the n is fine. However we need to crush this point and this point so we don¡¯t get attacked from behind.¡¹

    Leopolt points to two of the rebel army bases on the map.

    I can understand the first one since it¡¯s rtively close to Odoros, but the other one is pretty far away?

    ¡¸It may be far but we don¡¯t have any strong ally bases located in between. If the enemy was smart, they would send an agile squad to raid Odoros and they can at least threaten our logistics.¡¹

    I see, it won¡¯t be a simple task to take down the fortress city of Odoros and its guards, but they can cut off our supplies by attacking us.

    ¡¸Alright. Then we¡¯ll crush these two bases before heading to Karudia.¡¹

    Nobody else offered any objections and everyone went off to make preparations right away.

    ¡¸Anyways, I find it strange.¡¹

    Celia speaks up after the war meeting.

    ¡¸No matter how jumbled allies and enemies are, Odoros has 10 000 soldiers. That should be enough to crush the nearby bases.¡¹

    That does seem like the case.

    Both bases probably have at most 3 000 soldiers, besides the governorate army is not particrly exhausted either.

    ¡¸It probably isn¡¯t a good thing to do so.¡¹

    Tristan finally opened his mouth after all this time.

    No, his mouth was open while he sleeping earlier.

    ¡¸If the enemy can be crushed and you don¡¯t crush them without a reason, it shows how ipetent themander is......and if you can¡¯t crush them, it shows how unskilled the soldiers are.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say something so unpleasant.

    ¡¸Try considering only the 15 000 soldiers you brought along in your calctions.¡¹

    Leopolt also chimes in.

    It¡¯s fine, I have Celia.......

    When I was about to pat Celia, I see M puff her cheeks slightly.

    ¡¸Oh yeah M is here too.¡¹

    I pull M towards me and stroke her hair, grabbing her breasts while I¡¯m at it.

    Ooh, now Celia is puffing her cheeks.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Geez, we¡¯ll be heading out soon!!¡¹

    She¡¯sining but not shaking me off.

    Rather, she¡¯s putting her face close to my neck and tilting it towards me so it¡¯s easier to kiss her.

    Seeing Celia try her best to squeeze in between from all directions is cute.

    ¡¸Alright, go make preparations.¡¹

    I tell the two of them after rubbing their asses.

    A Few Days Later.

    Out of the two bases we had to crush, I chose the farther one to lead the Royal army to first while the governorate army headed to the one closer to Odoros.

    This was because the leadership of the Royal army was superior and would result in a faster movement speed.

    Apparently, the Governor General Dunois will be taking directmand of the governorate army.

    The march to our destination was steady and we didn¡¯t encounter the independent faction along the way.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the enemy base.¡¹

    It looked like a normal small city from far away, but saw the wooden fences, watchtowers and crudely dug moats as soon as we got closer.

    ¡¸It appears the enemy has chosen to defend a siege.¡¹

    Like Leopolt said, the enemy doesn¡¯t have a single soldier outside the base.

    Timid faces peek out from the hastily made camp.

    The leather armor and home-made spears are indicative of typical rebel army equipment.

    ¡¸Shall we advise them to surrender?¡¹

    M asks just in case.

    ¡¸They probably won¡¯t anyways. We¡¯ll take the deal if theye to us with the offer.¡¹

    They don¡¯t need to entertain us who are like regr merchants in their eyes.

    Having quickly surrounded the small city, archers were sent to the front.

    The single file row of archers nock ming arrows on their bow, ready tounch the first volley.

    Wittmann looks to me like he was trying to see if I was impressed.

    The speed at which they get into formation and attack are certainly impressive.

    But my soldiers are just as fast.

    ¡¸Fire.¡¹

    On Wittmann¡¯smand, countless ming arrows rain down towards the city.

    The enemy tries to fire back with arrows, but not with many.

    On top of the difference in army size, the ratio of archers in the army is also different.

    ¡¸Our arrows outnumber them ten to one.¡¹

    ¡¸We should not have trouble with this enemy.¡¹

    It is exactly as Leopolt and M said.

    This is a siege battle for the most part, but I want to end it in one day if possible.

    ¡¸Tristan, do you have anything to add?¡¹

    If I don¡¯t ask him anything, he¡¯ll end up sleeping again.

    And then he stifles a small yawn.

    ¡¸Nope. If you just continue, you¡¯ll probably win after all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious.¡¹

    After the fifth volley of ming arrows, Wittmann orders the archers to stop shooting and retreat outside the firing range for now.

    We barely suffered any casualties.

    On the other hand, the hastily prepared enemy camp is burning in different areas and the enemy soldiers are rushing to put out the mes.

    ¡¸Shall we attack?¡¹

    I nod to answer Wittmann.

    Without dy the 2000 infantry charge forward, since arger number than that simultaneously attacking such a small city would only crowd the limited space.

    Oops, almost forgot Agor¡¯s battalion is here too.

    ¡¸Their counterattack iscking. Let us charge into the city.¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re too busy extinguishing fires but the number of arrowsing at us are fewer than before, allowing the infantry to get to the gate and walls without trouble.

    The erected fences and stakes were broken apart with axes, the gates were destroyed withrge hammers, anddders were put up against the walls to allow soldiers to climb over.

    It was a beautifully executed attack.

    ¡¸It looks like they¡¯re several levels higher than us in siege battle.¡¹

    Leopolt whispers so that Wittmann couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. My soldiers are strong on the field, not so much in a siege......¡¹

    I feel like we don¡¯t have many options besides firing cannons or bulldozing our way through.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, are you not fond of siege warfare?¡¹

    M said it for me.

    That¡¯s exactly right.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like the slow grinding pace, it really irritates me.¡¹

    ¡¸I hate it too!!¡¹

    Irijina is also in support.

    She¡¯s been pretty restless for a while now.

    It¡¯s probably because she can¡¯t help wanting to participate in the battle happening in front of her eyes.

    ¡¸Oh, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re using cannons.¡¹

    When I mentioned it to Wittmann, he gives me a troubled look.

    ¡¸Our army was only allotted six cannons. Also they break so easily right after use...... so I was hoping to use them for arger battle if possible.¡¹

    ¡°I can bring them out if you want¡±, he addster.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I was just curious.¡¹

    We also struggled with fragile cannons like that before.

    The rate at which they break has decreased quite a bit with the new cannons, maybe it¡¯s a good idea to share the manufacturing process with the Kingdom?

    Leopolt makes a face telling me not to say anything unnecessary, so I guess I won¡¯t.

    The attack was progressing smoothly at the start but the battle unexpectedly hasn¡¯t been settled yet.

    In the end, the squad that charged into the city had to retreat while engaging the enemy and was eventually pushed out through the gate.

    ¡¸Hooh, they were chased away.¡¹

    When I said that, Wittmann seems to panic.

    He doesn¡¯t have to be so tense.

    The end result just has to be a victory.

    ¡¸The Guldo battalion is being pushed back! The Agor battalion is holding their ground but the enemy is powerful and they can¡¯tpletely push them back!¡¹

    The messenger kneels in front of us and gives his report.

    There¡¯s an arrow stabbed into his shoulder, is he alright?

    Let me pull it out.

    ¡¸Guwah!¡¹

    Sorry, it was deeper than I thought.

    ¡¸What are you doing against mere rebels! Second battalion, go provide backup!¡¹

    A new squad of about 1000 soldiers charge forward.

    After supporting the losing squad, the situation turns into our favor and the battlefield moves to the inside of the city.

    ¡¸I thought they would be weaker after hearing they were just rebels, looks like they¡¯re pretty high-spirited.¡¹

    In a siege defense, It isn¡¯t umon for the defending side to instantly fall apart once the attackers get inside.

    Normally, the reinforcements should have been enough to put an end to the battle, but the sounds of shing don¡¯t stop.

    The enemy is persistently resisting.

    ¡¸They¡¯re having trouble..¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies...... should I have them set fire to the city?¡¹

    The first battle isn¡¯t going Wittmann¡¯s way and he¡¯s be a little despondent.

    ¡¸I wonder.¡¹

    There are citizens not rted to the rebellion in that city too, I¡¯m sure.

    It can¡¯t be helped if they get caught in the fire and died, but burning all of them is overdoing it.

    You and pretty girls should also be included among them.

    Leopolts eyes have be grim.

    ¡¸From what I can see, it isn¡¯t the Royal army¡¯s ineptitude. They are taking action in an orderly manner and appear to be wellmanded. In fact, we should change our evaluation of the enemy. It isn¡¯t a peasant rebellion, we should treat this fight as a sh between two legitimate armies.¡¹

    Hooh, how interesting.

    ¡¸Then shall I go take a look?¡¹

    When I said that, Leopolt and Celia scowl at me.

    Irijina lights up and smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take the escort squad...... plus I¡¯ll also get Viscount Bonbi and Baron Gekhin to follow.¡¹

    ¡¸Going to the front lines again...... it¡¯s a dicey situation too.¡¹

    Still, Celia gives in an rys orders to the escort squad.

    ¡¸Finally, it¡¯s our time to shine!¡¹¡¸My beloved spear, Hinsoumaru is also rejoicing!¡¹

    The duo also seem happy.

    ¡¸Huh? Lord Hardlett is personally heading out!?¡¹

    Meanwhile, Wittmann is flustered.

    Well, that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Our general is always like this after all!¡¹

    ¡¸It is the general¡¯s duty to fight in the vanguard.¡¹

    Gido checks my sword, Christoph my helmet, armor, arm guards and boots before I leave.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unheard of for the suprememander to charge straight into the enemy...... no, I guess rumors about Lord Hardlett say......¡¹

    Not a problem

    Leopolt was takingmand from the beginning.

    M is there as well, me being there or not probably wouldn¡¯t greatly affect the level ofmand.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯lle back after taking a little look at the enemy¡¯s position.¡¹

    I rest my drawn sword on my shoulder.

    With the length of the de greater than two meters, it gets hard to bnce.

    Making the de on one side was the right decision.

    If it was double-sided, I would have trouble holding it.

    ¡¸What a monstrous sword...... you¡¯re going to swing something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s my first time using it in actualbat.¡¹

    I lightly wave the sword around, hold it in my right hand and thrust into the air.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I take the lead with the escort squad and Binbo¡¯s army following behind.

    Excluding a portion of our retinue, everyone is on horseback, which is unsuited for a siege battle, but perfectly allows us to easily run through the gate now that it has been broken down.

    The sounds of fighting instantly get louder as soon as we pass through.

    It looks like our allies have pushed about halfway into the city already but are unable to advance any further.

    Looking at the city, all the residential homes are made of wooden shields and stakes, almost like a barricade.

    ¡¸The city is aiding them. We might have to burn it down after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Look. That seems to be the enemy¡¯s main force!¡¹

    At the end of Celia¡¯s finger is where Agor¡¯s battalion is fighting fiercely with the enemy army.

    Looking from the outside, the enemy only seemed to be regr peasants-turned-soldiers wearing leather armor and wielding simple spears, but now the enemy is heavily armed andpletely covered with metal armor.

    ¡¸The nobles of the independent faction are getting their own soldiers to participate.¡¹

    So that means we can¡¯t finish the battle quickly even with the same numbers.

    On top of that, the houses all act like convenient defense structures for the enemy.

    As I raise my sword, the escort squad gets into a triangr formation.

    Irijina happily brandishes her spear.

    She better be careful or Christoph will get hit.

    ¡¸Charge.¡¹

    Everyone follows my voice and lets out their own war cries as they start rushing forward.

    The thunderous roar of hooves drown out the sounds of shing swords and shields.

    ¡¸Move it, move it!¡¹

    The ally infantry quickly open up a path, revealing the enemy.

    I only saw the enemy for a few seconds before making contact, but I clearly made out their expressions.

    They appeared terrified on the surface from the frontal assault by horses.

    Yet, they did not seem to lose their desperation.

    I can see they have resolved not to give up and that surrendering was not an option.

    ¡¸I see, no wonder they¡¯re tough.¡¹

    An enemy with that kind of face is hard to break.

    However, I can¡¯t lose here either.

    ¡¸Charge through!¡¹

    I head towards the enemy who thrusts his spear at me from beyond the upside down stakes, then swing my long sword horizontally.

    ¡¸Gyaaaah!¡¹¡¸Uwaaaaah!¡¹

    The hard and heavy bone sword destroys the aligned stakes in its path and rips apart the two enemy soldiers hiding behind.

    The splintered wood is scattered with considerable force at the nearby enemies.

    I raise my sword after it swings to one side and bring it down onto the head of one soldier.

    ¡¸Hiih! ......gueh!¡¹

    The instantaneous reaction with the shield surprised me, though it was probably a foolish move considering the weight of my sword.

    The long sword breaks through the shield and splits open the soldier¡¯s helmet, going all the way down to through the crotch.

    The poor soldier was chopped in half like firewood, with each section of the body falling to the sides.

    ¡¸W-what the heck was that!?¡¹¡¸A monster!¡¹¡¸Nooooo!¡¹

    The other enemies who watched as the guts of the soldier I split apart spills out get shook from the gruesome scene.

    As one tries to run away, I quickly lop his head off, then move to pierce through the back of another, tossing him away before switching targets again.

    With the length of this sword, I can use it like a spear.

    Thest one copses to the ground and urinates uncontrobly.

    I can tell this one is a girl judging by the voice so I¡¯ll let her go.

    Looking to the side, I see Irijina and the others going wild.

    ¡¸Sorah, sorah! Hngrah!¡¹

    Irijina isn¡¯t strong enough to destroy the entire stake, instead she deflects the spear strike aimed at her and counterattacks with one of her own thrusts.

    She uses brute strength to prate the body of those wearing leather armor while she uses a well-aimed thrust to target the gaps in the armor of those wearing metal armor.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t lose either!¡¹

    The poor group dismount from their horses and fight on foot.

    Viscount Binbo parries the enemy¡¯s spear, cuts the abdomen of the enemy before putting some distance between his opponent and thrusting into the throat with his sword.

    In one motion, he pulls out the sword from the dead soldier¡¯s windpipe and spins to threaten the surrounding enemies.

    His retinue takes care of the stopped enemies, defeating and routing them.

    ¡¸You¡¯re mine!¡¹

    Baron Gokhin aims for the enemymander with his spear at the same time he dismounts from his horse.

    While his first attack was blocked, he crosses his spear to take the counterattack before hooking the enemy¡¯s spear and flinging it out of his hands, then thrusting straight into themander¡¯s side.

    They gave off the impression of money grubbers but they¡¯re decent in battle.

    I guess Erich looked after them.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be shown up.¡¹

    I urge Schwartz to gallop forward, charging deep into the enemy camp.

    ¡¸Aww, c¡¯mon! Weren¡¯t you just going to take a look at the enemy¡¯s position!?¡¹

    Celia hurries after me, but you know I can¡¯t do something so unsightly aftering this far.

    The enemy holes up in a residential home, fortifying the entrance with spearmen while positioning bowguns and archers out of the window.

    Unfortunately, I have no intention of fighting in such a narrow space.

    I maintain Schwartz¡¯s speed as I swing my sword, striking the stone house as if I¡¯m running through it.

    ¡¸Luchely got cut in half!¡¹¡¸Impossible, he cut through the stone walls too!¡¹

    With a low rumbling sound, the walls of the house were gouged out.

    It looks like the bowgun soldier camped inside was sliced apart too.

    This long sword doesn¡¯t have as sharp an edge as the Dual Crater, instead it has overwhelming durability, allowing me to use it with reckless abandon.

    It¡¯s a weapon more suited for melees than one-on-one fights.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    While I was admiring the craftsmanship of the sword, an enemy thrusts a spear at me from the side.

    Woah, that was close.

    I casually grab the shaft of the spear, pull the enemy in towards me, take the soldier¡¯s arm and throw him behind me.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaah!¡¹

    I had intended to let the escort squad deal with him but he was unlucky and fell on top of a wooden spike.

    The skewered enemy wriggles around briefly before bing motionless, dyeing the stake red.

    ¡¸Hieeeh......¡¹¡¸F-fall back. A fearsome soldier showed up!¡¹

    The enemies around me start retreating.

    After diving into the enemy¡¯s defensive formation, we are unexpectedly surrounding the enemy on both sides now.

    ¡¸This is looking good.¡¹

    Celia nods her head.

    I just wanted to test the waters, though we might end up finishing things right here.

    War is all about taking advantage of momentum.

    ¡¸How many casualties did the escort squad suffer?¡¹

    Gido briskly provides the answer.

    ¡¸Christoph-san is the only one knocked unconscious!¡¹

    No casualties means the new armor is doing their jobs?

    In that case, let¡¯s press on.

    ¡¸Cut into the nk of the enemy on the right. Let¡¯s assist Agor.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like our allies suffered many casualties either so our morale is high.

    We charge in once again to support the Agor battalion¡¯s unfolding life or death struggle.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 900

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Celia (adjutant), M (second inmand), Irijina mander)

    Gido, Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander)

    Army undermand:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Army Corps: 14 950 men

    Escort Squad: 100, Retinue of Trio: 100

    Assets: 19,599 gold

    Sexual Partners: 406, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 263: Magrado Civil War â‘¢ The Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 263: Magrado Civil War ¢Û The Frightened</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Spear unit, support the right! Prate the light infantry from the path on the the left side!¡¹

    ¡¸There is a fence ced on the left! We can¡¯t move forward until the military engineers remove it!¡¹

    Agor¡¯s battalion has the advantage in the fight, but can¡¯t seem to push through the enemies who are utilizing encampments and devoting themselves to defense.

    ¡¸We¡¯re charging through from the side.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fall behind Aegir-sama! Follow him!¡¹

    Celia shouts and the escort squad charges at the enemy in two columns.

    After the allied soldiers open up a path for me, I finally catch a glimpse of Agor¡¯s face.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll break past the enemy formation. Follow after me.¡¹

    That¡¯s all I say to him before raising my sword overhead.

    The fence in front of me is buried halfway into the ground.

    That makes it hard for me to destroy it and for Schwartz to charge through.

    ¡¸Schwartz, do your thing afterwards.¡¹

    I stand up on Schwartz¡¯s back as he sprints forward, then I jump over the fence.

    The enemy soldier waiting past the fence stares nkly as Ind beside him.

    At the same time, I swing my long sword and sh away the feet of the bowgun-holding soldier.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    For a second, the soldier couldn¡¯t tell what happened even after losing his legs.

    Before he could realize and let out a scream, I turn my de to another bowgun soldier and slice off his arm.

    ¡¸That makes three.¡¹

    I pull my body back slightly before thrusting my long sword forward parallel with the ground, piercing straight through the center of the third soldier¡¯s body, then forcibly pulling my de up and ripping my sword out through his shoulder.

    ¡¸H-he crossed the fence!¡¹¡¸The bowguns got taken out!¡¹¡¸What is that...... a sword? A spear?¡¹

    The enemy soldiers shout once theye to their senses, but by that time the bowguns who took aim at me were already cut down.

    Since the spearmen stuck their weapons out through the fence, they couldn¡¯t turn them towards me quick enough.

    ¡¸Shit!¡¹

    The enemies let go of their spears and draw the swords on their hips.

    But I¡¯m not going to wait for them to get fully prepared.

    ¡¸Too slow.¡¹

    As one of them gets into a stance, my sword goes straight through the top of his head and out from the bottom of his chin.

    I raise the sword which didn¡¯t cleanly cut the first soldier, block the iing strike from the second soldier and then knock him off his feet.

    Before the man could get up, I swing my sword sideways and...... I wanted to send his head flying, but my hand went too high and my sword ended up cutting through the nose instead of the neck.

    For some reason, the nearby enemies screamed more when that happened than when I cut somebody¡¯s head off.

    Seeing myrge swing open up my stance, three more enemies rush in to attack.

    I deliberately put my knee on the ground to lower my body and dodge their swords.

    And then I, without killing the momentum from my earlier swing, continue spinning at a low orbit with my sword.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gyaa!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The circr sh takes out everything below their knees, dropping three pairs of legs to the ground and causing the three torsos to somersault in the air before also falling to the ground.

    ¡¸An openingggg!!¡¹

    Seeing the tip of my de drop down for a second, a man who looks like amander charges his simple spear at waist level before exploding forward with a fierce thrust.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I have none.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have a damn opening against frontal assaults.

    I slowly bring my right hand up and then thrust straight at the man.

    ¡¸Gueh......¡¹

    The man¡¯s face gets stabbed right through the middle by my long sword and he dies instantly, starting to convulse violently afterwards.

    I toss the still moving corpse of themander back to where his allies are.

    ¡¸Now then, next is the fence over there?¡¹

    I rest the sword on my shoulder and run towards the next encampment.

    ¡¸Uwah! He¡¯sing over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Arrows, fire your arrows! Just shoot him!¡¹

    A few arrows fly out at me apanied by their screaming.

    I duck down to avoid them.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I brush away the three I couldn¡¯t dodge with my sword but then a bowgun shoots at me.

    The projectile from this weapon is faster than an arrow and the small bolt is much harder to evade.

    I could see it clearlying from the front and it looks like it¡¯ll go into my thigh.

    Thinking that it will probably hurt, I prepare myself for the pain until I felt a strange impact.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it missed!?¡¹

    No, it definitely hit me.

    But the bolt bounced off instead of going into my thigh.

    ¡¸Was that because of the armor?¡¹

    I forgot I was wearing the dragon skin armor.

    Celia put it on me before the fight just in case.

    The armor had lots of gaps to facilitate easier movement, but luckily for me the bolt was blocked.

    ¡¸You guys don¡¯t have any luck either.¡¹

    I grin at the soldier who fired his bowgun at me.

    ¡¸The face! Aim for the head!¡¹

    They quickly target my head with their bolts.

    In order to have clear vision, I didn¡¯t wear any armor on my head.

    However there is nothing easier to see than attacksing at me from the front.

    I let out a soft groan and then dash forward, deflecting the iing bolt with the arm guard on my left hand.

    I tilt myself to barely avoid the second bolting at my head and then raise my sword before the third bolt was even fired.

    ¡¸I-inside the fence.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use.¡¹

    When I bring down my sword with all my strength, it tears into the bowgun soldier through the thick wooden fence.

    I¡¯m not done yet.

    ¡¸Guoooooh!¡¹

    After my downward sh, I spin with my sword and, making sure I don¡¯t sever the fence, dig the middle part of my sword into the wood and lift it up.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding!¡¹¡¸That fence was secured into the ground with stakes!¡¹

    The fence is lifted up and pulled out of the ground, creaking and cracking all the while.

    ¡¸Hrrngah!¡¹

    The three meter fence finally getspletely pulled out and copses on top of the enemy soldiers as it falls apart.

    ¡¸Gyaaa!¡¹¡¸Gueeh!¡¹

    Although the soldiers pinned under the debris are not dead, they probably can¡¯t move anymore.

    ¡¸Chargeeee!!¡¹

    I hear the sound of multiple shouts and the footsteps of many metal bootsing from behind me.

    So while I was rampaging, my allies have broken down the fences and flooded in.

    The escort squad and the poor group¡¯s squad chase after me, pursuing the enemy soldiers who are starting to flee and abandon their positions while taking them down.

    Agor¡¯s battalion follows closely behind them.

    With such arge hole opened up in their formation, the hard-working enemies beside us will quickly be surrounded on all sides and then annihted.

    The enemies start to retreat when they realize that, though the Royal army is not so ipetent to let them do so without resistance.

    The battle has be a rout and a one-sided affair.

    ¡¸As usual, you¡¯re a great man no words can describe.¡¹

    Agor, seeing that the battle is over,es over to greet me.

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    More importantly, my crotch is starting to swell.

    I should get either Celia or M into some shade and.......

    ¡¸S-stop, don¡¯t kill me!¡¹

    I turn around after hearing a woman¡¯s scream and see three allied soldiers surrounding an enemy.

    The three allied soldiers are oozing with bloodlust and look like they could finish her off at any moment.

    I hurry and push my way through to her.

    ¡¸I surrender! At least spare my life!¡¹

    When I take off her helmet, a considerably pretty face is revealed.

    Of course I¡¯m not going to kill her.

    ¡¸There, there, if you throw down your weapon and give up, I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡¹

    I hug the woman¡¯s shoulder,forting her as she pleads for her life and abandons her sword.

    The others will misunderstand if she¡¯s still wearing armor so let¡¯s take that off.

    ¡¸The soldiers are murderous. Let¡¯s get into one of these houses for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Gusu...... I won¡¯t resist anymore......¡¹

    There, there, they can see your boots and armor, and the shoulder pads have to go too, let¡¯s take them off.

    ¡¸Just sit on that bed there, take some deep breaths and rx. I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh.¡¹

    Ifort her by gently rubbing her while taking the clothes she¡¯s wearing under her armor as well.

    Ooh, what well-shaped breasts he has.

    And then I see Agor ncing at me.

    Celia is also beside him, extremely upset.

    ¡¸......the battle is over. We just have to clean up and advance to the center of the city so I don¡¯t think the armymander needs to take action.¡¹

    Yeah, of course, I knew that.

    ¡¸...... things will be finished in one hour. You have until then, that¡¯s it!¡¹

    Celia barks roughly, then turns away with a pouting face.

    Yeah, that¡¯s plenty of time.

    I gently pat the head of the female soldier who seems to have gotten anxious again, letting out a coaxing voice which doesn¡¯t match my appearance.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be fine in my arms. Come on over.¡¹

    The female soldier doesn¡¯t understand what is going on, but she trusts me enough to believe that I don¡¯t intend to hurt her from the soft tone I was using.

    She slowly rests her face against my chest.

    I¡¯ll take that as consent.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Kyaaa!¡¹

    I¡¯m already in nothing but my underwear, as I push the woman onto the bed, spread her legs and mount her.

    One Hour Later.

    ¡¸And who are these guys?¡¹

    In thergest building of the city, normally a ce used as an assembly hall, three men tied up with rope are kneeling on the ground.

    ¡¸Sir! This man is the one who led the army.¡¹

    One of the battalionmanders kicks the middle-aged man out of the bunch.

    ¡¸This one is his son and second inmand.¡¹

    He looks like a man in his twenties.

    ¡¸And this one is the city¡¯s leader. He rounded up the citizens and urged them to proactively cooperate with the rebel army.¡¹

    He¡¯s an elderly person.

    The three of them are visibly shaken and a foul stench ising from the son.

    He probably soiled himself with more than just urine.

    ¡¸So, what should we do with them?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Execute them all.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Leopolt, M and Wittmann all say the same thing at the same time.

    Well of course they would agree.

    They appear to be a legitimate army but wars and rebellions arepletely different.

    In war, we have to treat even enemies with a certain level of respect, and it is deemed barbaric to massacre the opponents after they have surrendered.

    On the other hand, rebellions are not like that.

    Soldiers in a rebel army betrayed the nation they once pledged allegiance to and are not proper enemies.

    They fall in the same category as bandits or brigands and is normal upon capture for them to be executed on the spot.

    ¡¸Going by the book, the Magrado region falls under the jurisdiction of the general governorate, which means the Governor General Dunois should be making the decision.¡¹

    M states the general rule, continued by Leopolt.

    ¡¸Right now Lord Hardlett is the highest authority figure and holds the right ofmand over the area including control over the governorate army. There should be no problem if he makes an independent decision here.¡¹

    Fumu.

    ¡¸In that case, we¡¯ll defer their execution. Let¡¯s take them to Odoros.¡¹

    The three of them seem shocked.

    We¡¯re going back to Odoros anyways before heading to Karudia.

    It won¡¯t take extra effort to deliver them there as prisoners.

    ¡¸Are you going to spare them!?¡¹

    Wittman asks in surprise.

    ¡¸Nobody said that. I just have a strange feeling. If we¡¯re going to kill them, we can do so whenever we want.¡¹

    I have no reason to save this middle-aged man or his soiled son.

    If I find out they¡¯re nothing special, I¡¯ll hang them immediately.

    ¡¸It¡¯s gettingte today. We¡¯ll stay here for the night and return to Odoros tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Preparations are alreadyplete.¡¹

    As expected of Leopolt.

    ¡¸Then divide the citizens into groups of a hundred and have them sleep beside the soldiers.¡¹

    The one who appeared was Tristan.

    Once it passes the evening, this guy gets livelier and shows up.

    ¡¸I understand the prisoners but......the unarmed residents as well?¡¹

    There are 1000 citizens in this city at most.

    Even if they were to try something in the dead of night, I don¡¯t think they should be able to maneuver around 15 000 armed soldiers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. But there is bound to be one or two stupid people out of those hundred citizens.¡¹

    Tristan heaves a giant sigh, adding he also experienced something simr before.

    ¡¸One person won¡¯t find anyone who will believe, but it will seem more usible when ten or more people are gathered, even if the opinion is a stupid one.¡¹

    I see, stupid people may get together and do something foolish if we leave the citizens alone carelessly.

    If that happened, the soldiers will naturally counterattack and things will get gruesome.

    If we split the residents into groups of a hundred, I don¡¯t think anything wille of it.

    An idiot might try to prattle on to the others but no one will listen.

    Tristan is pretty kind.

    ¡¸If they cause a dispute, it¡¯ll give us more trouble. In war, it¡¯s the best if we win with as few fights as possible.¡¹

    Leopolt speaks up.

    ¡¸If shing with the citizens is too much of a hassle, I have a solution. We can gather all of them in one ce under the pretense of feeding them emergency rations, then surround them with archers.¡¹

    Stop, that would kill the women too.

    M snaps at the inhuman Leopolt when they start talking about some kind of controversy, I decide to turn in for the night.

    As I leave the building, Gido who was waiting outsidees up to me.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸Celia-san said she was going to check on the distribution of citizens and the security.¡¹

    If she¡¯s starting now, she probably won¡¯te back until veryte.

    I can still hear M arguing with Leopolt.

    So I guess I¡¯ll go with Irijina.

    ¡¸Irijia-san became highly strung from her first battle in a while and went running on her horse.¡¹

    What the heck is she doing?

    ¡¸What about the girl you were embracing earlier?¡¹

    Gido knows about her too?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I can do it with her anymore.¡¹

    Thinking I only had an hour with her, I was swinging my hips pretty hard and fast and overdid it.

    She¡¯s probably still calling my name in her sleep.

    While she climaxed ten times, I only came once.

    As Gido and I walk through the city in the evening, two women who Celia has yet to gather stand in front of us as if blocking our path.

    The two of them are young and wearing a long coat covering up to their ankles.

    ¡¸......move.¡¹

    Gido¡¯s expression tenses as his hand reaches for his sword.

    ¡¸Wait, wait.¡¹

    I appreciate that you¡¯re so zealous about being my bodyguard, but look carefully at the two girls¡¯ faces.

    They¡¯re frightened, trembling, and don¡¯t look like the type to attack me with a hidden knife.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Is there something you need from me?¡¹

    When I ask them, the two girls stand in front of me and Gido, then open up their coats.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, nice breasts.¡¹

    The women weren¡¯t wearing anything under their coats, totally exposing their breasts and genitals.

    ¡¸We offer our bodies to you. That¡¯s why we beg you...... treat us magnanimously......¡¹

    The girls throw their coats aside and prostrate at our feet fully naked.

    Now that I look, there were ten other citizens behind them imploring us.

    Judging by their expressions, I feel more fear from them than hostile intent.

    I lift up one of the naked women kneeling on the ground and bring her close.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll catch a cold looking like that in the middle of winter. I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say, soe with me.¡¹

    I put my arm around her shoulder and touch her ample bosoms while I¡¯m at it, getting no resistance from the woman at all.

    ¡¸Youe over too.¡¹

    Gido hugs the shoulder of the other and escorts her simrly.

    Smooth, looks like the reason Gido is more popr with thedies than Kroll is not only because of the size of his dick.

    ¡¸Good, it looks like they¡¯re not going to be killed right away.¡¹

    ¡¸All we can do now is leave it to Malin......¡¹

    I hear the whispers and sighs of relief from the vigers behind me.

    ¡¸Kuh, Malin......¡¹

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s hard for you, but unless they¡¯re the most beautiful girl in town...... our lives are at stake.¡¹

    I wonder what they¡¯re talking about.

    I wanted to enter a separate room from Gido, but being as earnest as he is, he insists on remaining in the same room.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if something were to happen to the chief!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohe on, a single woman can¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    I approach Gido.

    ¡¸You should give that girl lots of love too. Listen to what she has to say before you gently embrace her.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s-!¡¹

    When I leave Gido and hurry into the next room, the woman neatly folds the cloak covering her, and sits naked on the floor.

    ¡¸Oi oi, I said you¡¯ll get a cold ......¡¹

    The woman interrupts me mid-sentence.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything. I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re rough with me, you can shove your dick deep into my throat and I¡¯ll dly take it. I¡¯ll do whatever you say so please spare the lives of the others. Just promise you won¡¯t kill them!¡¹

    She seems to be misunderstanding something.

    ¡¸Rx, I won¡¯t do anything like that.¡¹

    I hug the girl tightly.

    ¡¸Go on, tell me everything.¡¹

    I lift the girl up onto the bed and listen to her as I gently pat her head.

    She is in her mid twenties and has an average body with rtively plump breasts and ass.

    She has a pretty face, and her body is still trembling with fear, invoking my inner duty to protect her.

    At first the woman forces herself to use keigo, making it hard for me to understand her, though she eventually bes slightly reassured I won¡¯t do anything besides pat her and starts talking.

    The girl¡¯s name is Malin and is supposedly the prettiest girl in town, although she¡¯s already married.

    As a result of a discussion between the residents, she was chosen to be offered in an attempt to please me.

    The other girl is a virgin and would have taken Malin¡¯s ce as my partner in case I disliked non-virgins.

    ¡¸The feudal lord-sama said it. The army of the general governorate will burn down the upied city and kill all the residents. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving this body to you to do as you please in hopes you will show mercy......¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, Goldonia won¡¯t do something so inhuman.¡¹

    They might kill the feudal lord and his entire family, but I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t massacre all the citizens.

    After saying that, Malin¡¯s body seems to rx and her expression seems to soften.

    Regardless, it was clear that the residents cooperated with the feudal lord in the rebellion and if it was another inflexible person in my ce, all of them would have received suitable punishments.

    I¡¯m d I was the one who dealt with them.

    ¡¸In any case, I won¡¯t do anything as long as you don¡¯t put up any weird resistance. Just keep being normal residents.¡¹

    Malin lifts her face and gets a good look at me for the first time.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Malin quickly realizes her abundant breasts and pretty slit decorated with neatly trimmed pubic hair are exposed and covers them with her hands.

    ¡¸They¡¯re pretty, you could let me see them longer.¡¹

    I put my hands on top of hers and pull them away from her body, revealing her precious ces again.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to entertain me tonight, right?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well...... that was when I thought you were going to kill me...... I¡¯m married too.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯ve gotten pretty pent up after battle.¡¹

    I guide her hand to my crotch and have her feel my dick.

    ¡¸Eh!? W-what is that?¡¹

    I take both her hands and have her use them to pull down my pants and underwear, unleashing my already excited meat rod.

    ¡¸Kyaaaah! A monster! A monster sprung out!¡¹

    What a cute reaction.

    I push my hips forward so that the tip is up against Malin¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸What do you think of my dick?¡¹

    The girl sniffs the air and replies as if the heat caused her to be delirious.

    ¡¸It-...... It¡¯s big and lovely, plus it has such a thick manly scent. B-but I have a husband-......¡¹

    I take my cock and rub both of Malin¡¯s cheeks with it.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, as long as you properly exin and convince him. I¡¯ll match my story with yours too.¡¹

    ¡¸But still......¡¹

    I bring myself close to the reluctant girl¡¯s ear and take her earlobe in my mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not cheating if he doesn¡¯t find out. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... aaah......¡¹

    Malin blushes, hesitating for a few seconds before gulping, then opening her mouth wide to swallow my dick.

    ¡¸Oooh, that¡¯s nice! I don¡¯t mind if your teeth scrapes against me, you can be a little rougher.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnboh! Nnguh! Gaboh!¡¹

    With her mouth filled with my dick, Malin bobs her head back and forth quickly.

    She seems to be quite used to this.

    I guess that¡¯s to be expected of the town¡¯s best girl, she¡¯s had plenty of partners.

    After a while of her fervent servicing, the heightened pleasure makes me want to dominate her hole.

    ¡¸Malin, let me fuck you.¡¹

    I push her onto the bed without waiting for an answer, turn her around and grab her hips.

    ¡¸Ah, use a contraceptive! Today¡¯s a really dangerous day for me.¡¹

    ¡¸I can just cum outside. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    I go ahead and insert my rod inside.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah, you¡¯re terrible! I said no...... but your thing is too big for me to resist.¡¹

    As she screams, lots of love juice is already overflowing from her vagina.

    Pleased at the sight, I start off with hard thrusts.

    Malin bends backwards as she moans loudly, even pushing her own ass against me.

    ¡¸What a lewd girl. I love naughty girls like you.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not naughty! I just have lots of experience!¡¹

    I grin and ask her.

    ¡¸How many?¡¹

    ¡¸F-five people.¡¹

    I give her a deep thrust as if telling her not to lie.

    ¡¸Aau! Ten people.¡¹

    ¡¸Really only ten?¡¹

    I tense up my stomach and make my dick swell up inside of her while also rocking my hips back and forth.

    ¡¸Twenty...... I¡¯m sorry. Forty!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you really are naughty.¡¹

    I lower my body onto her back and grab her swaying boobs, making Malin moan happily.

    ¡¸That feels so good!¡¹

    When I stick a finger in her ass while pumping my hips from behind, she lets out a bashful scream and shows slight resistance.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t use that ce! That¡¯s too perverted!¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back.

    Something hot is already rising up from my balls.

    ¡¸Malin, I¡¯m about to cum.¡¹

    I switch positions to missionary and hug her so she can¡¯t run away.

    ¡¸Anything but inside! I¡¯ll really get pregnant and my first baby won¡¯t be my husband¡¯s child.¡¹

    I want toply with her request as well, but my body wants to cum inside her really badly.

    My body wants to spray its seed inside this aroused woman.

    ¡¸Malin, if you really don¡¯t want it, push me away. I¡¯ll stop right away.¡¹

    I pick up the pace of my thrusting.

    Realizing I¡¯m close to ejacting, she desperately screams.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, nooo! Don¡¯t take over my womb, I don¡¯t want it, nooo.¡¹

    Malin grabs both my shoulders and seems to want to push me away.

    Of course it was impossible for a woman with thin arms like her to move me, but seeing her put up resistance, I decided to pull out.

    ¡¸Aaah, it¡¯s starting to twitch inside! Cumming inside is absolutely not allowed, you can¡¯t do it!¡¹

    Feeling close to release, I was about to separate from her, when she resists for thest time.

    ¡¸Impregnating me, with such arge and thick penis...... is definitely not...... allowed.¡¹

    Malin¡¯s arms wrap around my neck.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be troubled if I¡¯m pregnant with your baby.¡¹

    Her legs wrap around my waist.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡¹

    She continues to reject me verbally as she pushes her lips against mine.

    I¡¯ve certainly gotten my answer.

    I hold down both her arms, pull back my hips and then give her a deep thrust.

    When the tip of my dick digs into the entrance of her womb, I feel my meat rod twitch and spray a vigorous jet of semen inside.

    ¡¸Noooo! I¡¯ll get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooh! Bear my child!¡¹

    Malin fell unconscious with a satisfied expression on her face after my ten minute ejaction.

    As I was releasing all that seed, I feel as if I¡¯ve stolen Malin¡¯s eggs.

    ¡¸......might as well. I¡¯ll take your ass too.¡¹

    Despite my cock bing softer after emptying its load, it was easy for me to push into her ass.

    ¡¸It seems pretty loose. You really only slept with forty guys?¡¹

    When I ask the fainted Malin, her ass happily tightens up in response.

    The Next Morning.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! It¡¯s urgent so please pardon me for interrupting!¡¹

    Before I could open my eyes, the door swings wide open.

    ¡¸Celia, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you ate another different girl...... ahem, anyways we have a really big problem.¡¹

    Celia pushes Malin, who was sleeping my arm, on the floor before continuing.

    ¡¸The governorate army has failed to conquer the other base. They¡¯ve suffered heavy casualties and cannot maintain their attack. A messenger requesting for help just arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    The governorate army was in charge of attacking the enemy base close to Odoros, but the number of forces the enemy army possesses is not too different from ours.

    They were definitely stronger than I expected but I still didn¡¯t expect aplete defeat.

    ¡¸What the heck are they doing?¡¹

    I return Malin to the bed and kiss her cheek before putting my clothes on.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I also kiss Celia, who silently puckers her lips, before leaving the room.

    ¡¸Gido! It¡¯s urgent. Hurry and......¡¹

    Without knocking, I open the door of the next room where Gido is sleeping.

    ¡¸Twirl your tongue more. Look up at me............ hah, chief!?¡¹

    Gido is standing imposingly on the bed and the other girl is sucking on his dick.

    I see the sheets stained with red liquid.

    Oh yeah, the other girl was a virgin.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wait ten minutes, hurry and finish.¡¹

    ¡¸......you too?¡¹

    I close the door to shield him from Celia¡¯s cold gaze.

    When the door shutspletely, I hear voices from the other side.

    ¡¸Sorry, I need to go in ten minutes so do it harder. Make sure you don¡¯t scrape me with your teeth.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sure! Anything for Gido-san...... nboh! Nbo! Nnnnnh¨C!¡¹

    It¡¯s impressive how he can still cum in this situation.

    Although Leopolt, M and Wittmann are gathered after hearing the situation.

    It might be awkward for Gido toe out.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 900

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Celia (adjutant), M (second inmand), Irijina mander)

    Gido, Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander)

    Army undermand:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Army Corps: 14 750 men

    Escort Squad: 100, Retinue of Trio: 100

    Assets: 19,590 gold (Malin present -5), (female soldier present -2), (virgin girl present -2)

    Sexual Partners: 408, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 264: Magrado Civil War â‘£ Brutal Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 264: Magrado Civil War ¢Ü Brutal Battlefield</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    3000 out of the 15 000 Royal army soldiers were assigned as convoys to deliver the prisoners back to Odoros while the remaining 12 000, led by me, will head to provide back up for the governorate army.

    ¡¸If we meet up with the governorate army, we won¡¯t fall behind in terms of numbers even if we redirect a portion of our soldiers now.¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to crowd in this small base, it¡¯ll be impossible either way for Karudia to be conquered without reinforcements.¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan offer their insight.

    ¡¸If the chief is going, the enemy will quickly be routed!¡¹

    Gido is speaking in an unusually cheerful tone.

    Sweat seems to be dripping down his healthily tanned forehead even though it¡¯s not hot.

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good to fuck one of the town girls! Cumming down her throat and choking her isn¡¯t good either.¡¹

    Celia, M and even Irijina pressures him, making him feel ufortable.

    He still has much to learn.

    ¡¸I returned Malin back to her husband and did everything I could for things to go smoothly.¡¹

    We matched our stories and told him nothing happened so their rtionship was not affected negatively.

    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t have gone well!¡¹

    M snaps back.

    ¡¸Who is going to believe you when you bring her back covered in hickies while supporting her unsteady legs and then say ¡®nothing happened¡¯?¡¹

    Celia also follows up.

    ¡¸You heard her ask ¡®will I see you again?¡¯ in front of her husband while blushing, didn¡¯t you? Her husband was mming the ground frustratingly!¡¹

    Oh, he was?

    ¡¸Not to mention you said ¡®thanks, it was fun¡¯ while giving her a kiss right in front of her husband.¡¹

    ¡¸That girl, she replied with ¡®It felt so good I thought I went to heaven¡¯.¡¹

    Well, don¡¯t sweat the small details.

    ¡¸Anyways, we should be able to see the enemy base soon, right? The information we received prior made it seem like a small base.¡¹

    If we were to assume the enemy actually drove the 10 000 soldiers of the governorate army back, does that mean the base has been turned into a fortress?

    Or perhaps they had over 5000 soldiers stationed there?

    ¡¸We can¡¯t form a n based on the limited information from the messenger. We need to assess the situation in person.¡¹

    In any case, the one who formtes the n is Leopolt or Tristan, so I can leave that to them.

    What eventuallyes into our sight is ck smoke rising into the sky.

    It looks like they had a fierce fight.

    ¡¸It seems like the governorate army constructed their own encampments. They suffered quite some damage.¡¹

    M¡¯s voice bes grim.

    The governorate army positioned themselves in an area outside the town where arrows wouldn¡¯t reach them and set up camps.

    They propped up simple fences and dug shallow moats.

    And then theyunched ming rocks apanied by that familiar sound.

    They probably put together the catapults within their camps while continuing their attack.

    The rocks crashed into the enemy camp, causing mes to spread and smoke to rise, but the enemy quickly controlled the damage.

    From that, they determined that it won¡¯t be easy to bring down the city.

    ¡¸Are they nning to drag out the battle?¡¹

    This fight is supposed to prepare us to conquer Karudia.

    They were supposed to finish this base off quickly so we can move on to the main event.

    ¡¸R-reinforcements!¡¹¡¸Thank goodness...... with that we can pull through somehow.¡¹

    The governorate army soldiers cheer when they see us.

    I wave my hand in response, but I¡¯m surely not smiling.

    ¡¸Get me Governor General Dunois.¡¹

    That strict-sounding voice surprised even myself.

    A soldier quickly runs to the headquarters.

    ¡¸Their morale is in ruins. It¡¯s like they weren¡¯t prepared to attack at all.¡¹

    Wittmannments in an exasperated tone.

    I wonder why their morale is so low.

    Soon after the Royal army entered the camp, Dunois and the othermanders gathered.

    I can also see some familiar faces among them.

    If I remember correctly, they¡¯re Baka, Aho and Oroka. 1

    ¡¸Awawa, what a blunder.¡¹¡¸A truly frightening situation.¡¹¡¸I deserve to prostrate.¡¹

    The worn out and trembling trio plus Dunois, who casually lowers his head, don¡¯t seem particrly shy.

    Nothing wille of them apologizing, so seeing them be so excessively grateful kind of annoys me.

    I speak to Dunois who is standing in front of me.

    ¡¸Tell me what happened.¡¹

    Honestly, if he tells me that the attack failed because of his subordinates¡¯ ipetence, I can only reply with ¡®I see¡¯.

    When it gets to the point where these three idiots are the only choice to handle leading soldiers, you can¡¯t help but feel sorry for them.

    ¡¸We conducted two total attacks; the first one didn¡¯t get over the wall while the second barely made it inside only to be counterattacked by a strong enemy, isted, and destroyed. Ever since then, our morale hasn¡¯t gone up and we weren¡¯t able to mount a decent attack.¡¹

    ¡¸How many casualties?¡¹

    ¡¸1000 deaths, plus another 2000 who are injured and immobilized.¡¹

    The enemy should have at most 2000 soldiers, how one-sided was the battle for it to turn out like this.

    ¡¸DIdn¡¯t I tell you that it waszy tounch rocks endlessly?¡¹

    M res up at Dunois.

    As a soldier, she probably can¡¯t agree with the shabby way he does things.

    ¡¸Wha-, how dare a mere Baron like you speak to Count Dunois like that!¡¹

    ¡¸How arrogant of someone so useless as you to speak to the Governor General in that manner!¡¹

    ¡¸You deserve to be impeached!¡¹

    As the three of them get angry, they start surrounding M.

    What unpleasant things are these guys doing to my woman?

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    I kick over a table, which makes a loud mming noise as it hits the ground.

    Crap, it shattered to pieces.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hiiiiiiiih!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three of them grab each other and copse on the spot in fear.

    ¡¸If you have time to pick a fight after a single thing was said, then go quickly reorganize your squads. Along with the Royal army-......¡¹

    Before I could say ¡®start attacking¡¯, Leopolt whispered something in my ear from behind.

    ¡¸The enemy is in high spirits, trying to conduct a siege with just brute force will likely result in many casualties. I have n so let¡¯s have them attack on their own for now.¡¹

    ¡¸......after reorganizing, the governorate army will quickly resume attacking. Mount your third all out attack.¡¹

    ¡¸At once!¡¹¡¸Awawawawa!¡¹¡¸Hiieh!¡¹

    If Leopolt says so, everything should be fine.

    It was probably worth destroying the table, since it didn¡¯t take long for them topletely reorganize their armies and get ready to attack before evening.

    ¡¸Begin the attack.¡¹

    At Dunois¡¯smand, the 7000 of the governorate army marches out altogether towards the city walls.

    The city¡¯s defences are not much different to that of the base we brought down earlier.

    The simple fences and empty ditches scream out hurried construction.

    ¡¸The morale of the soldiers are abnormally low.¡¹

    M mutters as she watches the governorate army advance forward.

    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re disappointed that neither us or the Royal army will be participating but they seem to be moving unwillingly.

    Their pace is slow and out of sync, plus they seem uncoordinated and unstable.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve entered the range for arrows.¡¹

    As soon as Celia reports, arrows from both armies fly past each other at the same time and towards each respective side.

    Despite losing some soldiers, the governorate army still has close to three times the enemy¡¯s forces and the number of arrows is overwhelmingly many.

    However the side which seems to panic from the soaring arrows is clearly the governorate side.

    No more than 100 were taken down yet their formation is scattered and their marching speed slows down further.

    Because of that disorganization, the next volley resulted in even more casualties.

    Wittmann and I scowl.

    When we look at each other, we could tell the other was thinking the same thing, ¡®what a horrible sight to see¡¯.

    ¡¸They¡¯re past the wall. They¡¯re starting their attack!¡¹

    Gido shouts.

    It didn¡¯t matter how disorganized they were, with close to three times the enemy¡¯s numbers, arrows alone couldn¡¯t stop their advance.

    I don¡¯t know if demolishing that table had any effect, but themanders are desperately shouting at their soldiers.

    The axe-wielding soldiers broke apart the fences and gates, those holdingdders put them against the wall and start climbing up.

    And then soldiers start shing within the gates and on top of the walls.......

    ¡¸Aaah¨Cah, that¡¯s no good.¡¹

    Tristan sighs.

    Their allies have invaded past the gates, yet the rearguard doesn¡¯t appear enthused..

    In fact, they¡¯re trying their best not to move forward, their steps bingckadaisical.

    They seem almost apologetic when they release their arrows and weakly prop up their spearline to threaten the enemy only.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not giving their all. It¡¯s so obvious they don¡¯t want to fight. They won¡¯t win like this even if they had ten times the number of soldiers.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s exactly right, the situation is gradually worsening.

    The soldiers fighting on top of the walls were chased down and killed while those fighting within the gates are quickly routed.

    Since no allies followed behind, the invading squads within enemy territory were waiting to be surrounded.

    Although orders were given for the others to provide support, the soldiers didn¡¯t react in time to help.

    I nce at Leopolt and he nods like everything was going as nned.

    ¡¸Move the rearguard up more. Get Viscount Bonsho¡¯s battalion......¡¹

    Dunois tries to regroup his army by giving out instructions.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t win if we continue like this anyways. Let¡¯s retreat.¡¹

    ¡¸......alright.¡¹

    Trumpets sounded to signal the retreat and the soldiers of the governorate army ran backwards, seemingly with a look of relief on their faces, while themanders look pale.

    The enemies chased all the way up to the gate, then gave up after seeing the Royal army waiting outside on standby.

    It looks like the enemy¡¯smander is superior to Dunois.

    ¡¸The soldiers aren¡¯t listening to what we say, so that¡¯s why we were defeated!¡¹

    ¡¸It was because the other battalion didn¡¯t help that we lost!¡¹

    ¡¸The headwind reduced the power of our arrows, that¡¯s why we lost!¡¹

    The three idiots each gave excuses for their defeat after returning.

    They went with the ssics; ¡®it was my subordinates¡¯ fault¡¯, ¡®it was my ally¡¯s fault¡¯, ¡®it was the weather¡¯s fault¡¯.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, go reorganize again.¡¹

    I don¡¯t bother reprimanding them before dismissing them and then look to Leopolt.

    ¡¸You¡¯re satisfied with that, right?¡¹

    Leopolt nods slowly.

    ¡¸Yes, thank you for being patient. The enemy feels that they¡¯ve defeated us but feel a new threat from the reinforcing Royal army¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do next?¡¹

    ¡¸Set up camp for the night, light up many bonfires and illuminate the catapults.¡¹

    I think for a second.

    ¡¸So the fires will be in the camps while we have the soldiers wait somewhere else.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s movements stop for a split second.

    He¡¯s as expressionless as ever but his eyes seem to widen slightly...... I think that was just my imagination though.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect Lord Hardlett to understand.¡¹

    That was the only thing Leopolt said before he left to make his own preparations.

    Fufufu, so I surprised even him.

    I take a look around feeling good about myself.

    Then I see M look troubled.

    I take a deep breath and it suddenly came to me.

    ¡¸......If I think about it, that guy¡¯s been treating me like a fool.¡¹

    I look for Leopolt so I canin but he isn¡¯t around anymore.

    Whatever, you¡¯ll do.

    ¡¸Wah, what are you doing!? Stop that! I¡¯m not involved at all.¡¹

    I pull the ear of Tristan who was yawning on the side.

    You¡¯re a staff officer too, this is called joint liability.

    ¡¸That¡¯s so mean. This is tyranny. That¡¯s why I hate the army.¡¹

    I continue dragging the grumbling Tristan, pulling his ear not hard enough to tear it off, as I look in the distance at Dunois.

    He gives an excuse like the three idiots and gets happy when he doesn¡¯t get scolded, meaning he probably doesn¡¯t have much sentiment about it anymore.

    He doesn¡¯t get mad, he doesn¡¯t seem urgent, he doesn¡¯t even seen sad either.

    It appears he is indifferent to everything he does

    ¡¸It¡¯s bad enough with Leopolt like that......¡¹

    Unlike his sour face though, Dunois looks like something in his head ispletely broken.

    ¡¸I need to stop. I¡¯ll start feeling depressing too.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be living my whole life with him.

    After this rebellion is suppressed, I can say farewell to him.

    Let¡¯s not think about this too deeply.

    Late night.

    In the dead of night, only our allied camps are brightly lit up.

    I rest my chin on Schwartz¡¯s head and gaze at the light.

    ¡¸Do you see anything out of the ordinary?¡¹

    ¡¸No problems here.¡¹

    Celia reports promptly.

    We secretly left the campgrounds and hide ourselves in the dark night.

    Besides us, the Royal army have also hidden themselves in several other ces around the camps.

    Of course, they did not light any fires.

    ¡¸Without campfires, it¡¯s cold at night. We might just end up catching colds if the enemy doesn¡¯te.¡¹

    Thinking I could at least keep my hands warm, I shove them inside Celia¡¯s armor.

    While reluctant at first, she eventually guides my hands to the warm pocket in her crotch to warm my fingers.

    Fufufu, when it¡¯s dark like this the others can¡¯t see anything we¡¯re doing.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll definitelye. With an inferior number, high morale among their allies and their recent victory...... adding to that the carelessly lit campfires, all the conditions would be met for them. There is only one way the enemy can win.¡¹

    Leopolt seems sure of himself.

    ¡¸In a certain sense, I¡¯m grateful for the ipetence of the governorate army. After fighting so poorly that many times, the enemy won¡¯t be wary of our traps.¡¹

    Tristan doesn¡¯t seem to have any doubts either.

    The n is simple.

    We pretend to set up camp and position our entire army in the surrounding area around the campgrounds.

    We invite them to ambush us and turn the tables of them instead, instantly wiping out the enemy forces.

    In preparation, we knowingly had the governorate army make a failed attack and carelessly set up camp.

    Illuminating the catapults is to threaten them, saying ¡®we¡¯ll be using these things to hurl rocks tomorrow¡¯.

    That will trigger them into wanting to destroying those siege weapons before we can use them.

    I stick my fingers deeper into Celia¡¯s pocket and when I start feeling a warm liquid, I start hearing a faint sound.

    ¡¸They¡¯re here.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau.¡¹

    When I quickly remove three fingers, Celia lets out a soft moan.

    When I strain my ears, I can hear the rustling sound of dry grass being stepped on.

    ¡¸The enemy is here. Their numbers are unknown...... but they probably have no more than 100 or 200.¡¹

    That¡¯s to be expected.

    We have more than 20 000.

    They might be ambushing us, but it¡¯s not going to have any effect unless they gather a certain number of soldiers.

    It won¡¯t be strange even if they sent their entire army.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t hear any metal scraping sounds from their armor. That works in our favor.¡¹

    M turns to me and smiles.

    In order to prevent themselves from being sensed, they¡¯re wearing light equipment rather than heavy armor.

    That¡¯smon sense when carrying out an ambush but the worst choice for them.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll engulf the enemy in time with their attack.¡¹

    The enemy while still on the move remains alert since they don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be discovered so they¡¯ll end up escaping if we attack too hastily.

    The best timing to spring the trap is right when the enemy is about to attack.

    That time soon came.

    ¡¸Chargeee!!¡¹

    The enemies who approached with bated breath eventually stood up and, along with themander¡¯s shout, ran forward while yelling out their own war cries.

    ¡¸Charge!¡¹

    I also gave out the order at the same time and our soldiers rush out from the sides of the enemy who ran into the unmanned camps.

    Having been fully prepared from the start, ally archers immediately nock ming arrows to their bows.

    ¡¸They got us! We walked right into a trap!¡¹

    An enemy exims, but it¡¯s already toote.

    They¡¯ve ventured in too deep for them to do anything at this point.

    They can¡¯t regroup their disorderly ranks after their charge spread them apart.

    Ally soldiers hidden around the enemies instantly loose their ming arrows.

    A rain of light poured down on the heads of the enemy, shining light on the entire field.

    ¡¸The enemy has roughly 2000! I believe that is pretty much the entire army.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, then we can move on after cleaning them up. Go!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The collective shouts from our ally soldiers drown out the voices of the enemy as they close in from all directions.

    The governorate army with low morale is waiting behind us, but even without them we have more than 10 000 to the enemy¡¯s 2000.

    On top of the enemy being surrounded on all sides except the back, they¡¯re only equipped with light armor geared for ambushes.

    They have no way to win at this point.

    ¡¸I was going to head out...... guess not.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need anymore. Please hold back.¡¹

    In just a few minutes after the start of battle, the enemy has already copsed.

    Resistance has decreased to almost nothing and they¡¯re only focusing on running back to their own camp.

    ¡¸After them. We¡¯ll follow them right into the city!¡¹

    Wittmann roars, deploying his troops to chase the enemy.

    ¡¸Oh, he did it.¡¹

    A soldier is waving a torch above the gates of the city walls.

    ¡¸Agor¡¯s battalion has secured the gate. Our entire army can push through.¡¹

    Wittmann states happily.

    We¡¯ll return the ambush by stealing the gate.

    If we can finish them off as cleanly as this, it makes even me feel good.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over. The enemy has no more moves avable. We¡¯ll wait until dawn before the whole army steps in.¡¹

    Leopolt remains expressionless as he speaks.

    Your n worked like a charm.

    I still haven¡¯t forgotten how you treated me like an idiot though.

    One day I¡¯ll get you to spill the beans on your sex life with Nina and then expose it on the bulletin board for all the people of Rafen to see.

    And so the enemy¡¯s night raid squad was annihted, most of whom got either shot to death orpletely surrounded and forced to surrender.

    It was doubtful whether ten percent made it back to the city safely.

    We¡¯ve already captured the gate so we have no need to hurry.

    We¡¯ll wait for the sun to rise and slowly make our way inside.

    The Next Morning.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    With the enemy powerless to put up any resistance, we waited until sunrise to invade the city...... there we saw a shocking scene.

    ¡¸......I believe they¡¯re corpses of the residents.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that.¡¹

    I unconsciously snap back at Wittmann¡¯s honest answer.

    Sorry, this is making me quite heated.

    After walking into the city, we were about to head towards the feudal lord¡¯s mansion to search for any remaining enemies holding out, while also doing a brief investigation of the city to ensure there were no traps.

    Then we found this.

    It was the rubble from tearing down several residential homes to create a defensive structure of sorts and the mountain of corpses.

    None of the bodies were armed and the corpses were clearly that of ordinary residents.

    All of them were killed with swords or spears, and they ranged from young men to elderly to girls and children.

    ¡¸Aegr-sama, I¡¯ve searched the town and all the houses are empty. Probably these are-......¡¹

    Celia gives me the report.

    This town is about the same size as the other town we took over so it should simrly have around 1000 residents living in the houses.

    The number of bodiesying in front of me just happen to be around that amount.

    ¡¸Killing even women and children...... what devils!¡¹

    M angrily ms her sword into the ground.

    Agor remains upright and motionless but I can feel his anger.

    I crouch down in front of a woman¡¯s corpse.

    Her clothes are disheveled and anybody could surmise what had happened to her.

    After I cover her with a nket and close her eyes with my hand, her face seems to be a little more rxed.

    ¡¸To not just kill citizens...... but women in particr, what a fool.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know these people so I¡¯m not sad.

    I just feel anger building up from thinking about how these guys from the independent faction tormented harmless women who can¡¯t defend themselves.

    If the girls of this city were still alive, they may have eventually be my women.

    Those guys took that possibility away.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Survivors!!¡¹

    My attention shifts to Celia when she shouts.

    So there were some still alive.

    Agor nods and sends some soldiers in their direction.

    ¡¸There are twenty of them, just young females!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    I run past Agor and the other soldiers after hearing this unexpected follow-up news.

    The girls were hiding in a shed-like building.

    All of them weren¡¯t wearing any clothes, probably because they were used tofort soldiers.

    ¡¸S-starting from noon time?¡¹¡¸U-understood......¡¹

    Seeing armed individuals, the girls sadlyid on the ground and spread their legs.

    Their abused genitals were swollen red and painful to look at.

    Given the circumstances, this isn¡¯t the time to be mounting them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright now. We chased away the independent faction.¡¹

    I tightly embrace one of the scared women.

    ¡¸Are you perhaps from the governorate faction!?¡¹

    The woman looks relieved for a split second before tensing up again.

    How strange, the governorate faction are not allies to them?

    I hug the girl again.

    ¡¸We are an army of Goldonia. We won¡¯t do anything cruel to you. You¡¯re all safe now.¡¹

    After saying that, I kiss the girl softly.

    And then, not only the girl I kissed, all of them after making a nk face, slowly rxed.

    ¡¸......u......u, ueeeeeh!! We¡¯re saved!¡¹

    The girls burst into tears and cling to me.

    I reluctantly separate from them and let Agor¡¯s soldiers watch over them.

    ¡¸No matter what, don¡¯ty your hands on them. Your heads will roll if you do.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    All of them belong to me now.

    I smile at the sobbing girls before ring towards the feudal lord¡¯s mansion, the final ce upied by the independent faction.

    Even I can feel my expression change rapidly.

    ¡¸Follow me.¡¹

    I take the lead and climb the stone steps toward the mansion.

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    Nobody can stop me.

    After taking a look at my face, the Royal army soldiers standing in front turn their hips and let me pass by.

    There is a pitiful barricade in front of the mansion.

    A man resembling amander appears and shouts at me.

    ¡¸T-the Honorablemander has prepared to negotiate with the Goldonia army and...... gyaaaaah!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t let him finish his sentence, skewer him with my longsword, then throw him onto the stone stairs.

    Blood sprays out of themander as he rolls down all the way to the bottom step.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Without wasting time, I swing my sword again and knock down the barricade.

    The temporary construction consisting of tables, chairs, and the like stood no chance against my sword.

    I ignore the nkly staring soldiers on either side of me and kick the door of the mansion.

    The door creaks loudly, meaning there must be a bolt ced behind it.

    ¡¸T-themander-dono wants to negotiate terms for surrendering......¡¹

    I pay no attention to the voiceing from the other side of the door, take my sword and cut down the door.

    As the thick door falls over, I see that man who was trying to say something sliced in half, following the door and copsing to the ground.

    Behind me, my escort squad is taking out the soldiers I ignored with their spears.

    ¡¸Now, where¡¯s the ringleader?¡¹

    In response to my rhetorical question, an enemy soldier readies his spear and charges at me.

    I see, it¡¯s where the soldiers areing from, right?

    I deflect the spearhead up with the middle section of my sword then bash my fist into his face.

    ¡¸Gabbeh!¡¹

    I grab the neck of the soldier as he coughs out blood from his mouth, crush his throat, lift him up and throw the body back where the other soldiers areing from.

    The man wrapped in armor had enough weight to knock over the two soldiers he crashed into.

    I silently run past the soldier who fell on his ass, cracking his head with my longsword open on the way before moving on and stomping on the head of the other soldierpletely fallen on the ground.

    ¡¸Now, which way?¡¹

    The path splits in two directions.

    I guess I¡¯ll have to pick one side and take a peek.

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹

    My body moves on its own as I encounter three enemies after I turned the corner.

    Before the enemy could react, I sh diagonally at one soldier, turn my de to another and slice his stomach.

    I bash thest one with the mid part of my sword and break his arm, forcing him to drop his sword.

    I tear off his helmet before the man could scream, grab him by the hair and pull him close to me.

    ¡¸Where is yourmander?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiih! S-spare me!¡¹

    A wet stain appears on the man¡¯s crotch and he shakes like a wet puppy.

    Am I making such a scary face?

    I might actually be since I¡¯m in quite the bad mood right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about it so answer me.¡¹

    ¡¸At the end of the hallway on the right! Please, just spare me!¡¹

    I see.

    I pause for a few seconds while holding the man by the hair.

    ¡¸I thought about it and I still can¡¯t do it. This is farewell.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way! Guaaaaah!¡¹

    I hurl the man against the wall.

    The man¡¯s neck bends in a strange direction after he flies head first into the wall, then he spasms once before going limp.

    I didn¡¯t lie, I really thought about it.

    Celia and the others caught up to me just now too.

    Now it¡¯s time to meet this boss.

    The ce the enemy soldier told me about is a remarkablyrge room, most likely the dance hall.

    Seated on a chair on the elevated stage is a man in his forties.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re themander of the governorate army aren¡¯t you? I am Agrum and I want to negotiate with yourmander......¡¹

    So he¡¯s apparently mistaking me for a simplemander.

    I don¡¯t have any intention of listening to him so I speak over top.

    ¡¸Were the residents massacred on your orders?¡¹

    Taken aback slightly from being interrupted, the man pauses before objecting to my usation.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s not talk about-¡¹

    ¡¸I asked if you were the one who killed those women.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember being that angry.

    But the man felt pressured and looked like he was about to fall off his chair.

    I really didn¡¯t need to ask, I was just checking to make sure.

    ¡¸W-well, it was revenge, besides the one whomitted the barbaric act in the first ce was-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard enough.¡¹

    I¡¯m not interested to know the background behind it.

    All I need to know is that you were responsible.

    I hold my sword firmly in my right hand.

    At the same time, Celia and the escort squad run into the room.

    ¡¸Kuh, Peritos, get him!!¡¹

    The old man hastily retreats to the back and another man steps forward to take his ce in front of me.

    He is about 170 cm tall with a slightly smaller build and can be considered thin.

    ¡¸Move aside.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    Then I¡¯ll cut you down.

    ¡¸Will it...... go that smoothly!?¡¹

    The man draws the sword at his hip andes at me with consecutive thrusts.

    ¡¸Nn!¡¹

    I wanted to casually sidestep and counterattack, but the man¡¯s sword is faster than I thought.

    I lost sight of the quick-moving sword, then tilt my neck to the side on instinct.

    The tip of his sword manages to graze my cheek, making a small cut and drawing a trickle of blood.

    ¡¸So you dodged my killer thrust!¡¹

    I swing my sword to try and respond to his attack, but the man ducks under my longsword and once again charges at me.

    I widen my eyes to determine where the strike ising from, then dodge by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    ¡¸Tch, that was close!¡¹

    Still, the thrust was sharper than my expectations and my other cheek got scraped too.

    ¡¸S-so fast! I can¡¯t see the thrust!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Please pull back for now! Let the escort squad overpower him.¡¹

    Gido and Celia try to plead me to do something, but I¡¯m not listening.

    I don¡¯t think relying on pure strength is a good idea against this opponent.

    I inspect the man again.

    Being a lightweight and smaller man, he can dish out swift attacks repeatedly.

    He only has a thin and slim one-handed sword without a shield, meaning he fights under the pretense that he will dodge all blows, also signified by the light armor he¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn next.¡¹

    I get into a stance with my longsword raised above my head.

    ¡¸Hmph! You can¡¯t hit me with a sword that only has size!¡¹

    I wonder about that.

    I rush at the man and swing down my sword as hard as I can.

    The sword ms into the ground and shatters the stone floor.

    He was able to barely dodge it.

    ¡¸So I missed......¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, Peritos has the advantage!¡¹

    ¡¸He is a swordsman who went undefeated at a tournament in Magrado, he won¡¯t lose to anyone if it¡¯s one-on-one!¡¹

    The men from the independent faction cheer from behind him.

    Meanwhile, cold sweat runs down the back of the man called Peritos.

    ¡¸How can he move that fast with that body...... no, ignore that! S-such a sluggish attack won¡¯t hit me! I¡¯ll finish this right here!¡¹

    He proceeds to unleash his third thrust.

    This time, he aims for my eye.

    His aim has been really urate from the start.

    If I rely on the dragon skin armor too much, it feels like he¡¯ll aim for the gaps.

    I block his thrust with my arm guard and take a step in before sweeping my sword horizontally.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    Peritos drastically decelerates and crouches, narrowly avoiding my de.

    That was close...... I was sure I cut him in half with that.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama swung and missed twice......¡¹

    ¡¸But the chief, he can see that thrust now.¡¹

    As expected of Gido to notice.

    I couldn¡¯t see the first thrust at all and used my instincts to dodge.

    I thought I saw through the second thrust but I was a bit overly optimistic.

    I was able topletely see the third thrust, though his nimbleness helped him avoid my counterattack.

    Anyways, this guy is fast.

    Watching him once or twice was enough though.

    ¡¸The next strike will end it.¡¹

    I grin at Peritos, who res up in anger when he sees it.

    I wasn¡¯t trying to provoke him, what a short-tempered guy.

    ¡¸Nonsense! I¡¯ll stab through your head!!¡¹

    He thrusts at me with his sword the fastest he has done so far, however I¡¯ve already gotten used to his attacks.

    I raise my longsword and easily parry the thrust.

    His sword and his body are both lightweight so blocking the attack doesn¡¯t throw me off bnce.

    ¡¸Take this!¡¹

    I distort my body and once again deflect the follow up thrust.

    It¡¯ll be hard to hit this nimble man, so it might be worth trying.

    Using the momentum from repelling his attack, I unleash a horizontal sweep with my sword, but he just dodges the way he didst time since the speed and method of my attack were the same.

    My stance opened up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got you now!!¡¹

    Peritos adjusts the trajectory of his sword and shes at my leading body.

    My sword is being held in my right hand and moving to the far side so I couldn¡¯t defend myself.

    My left hand was empty so he smiled, feeling certain of his victory.

    That¡¯s right, like this.......

    ¡¸I got you.¡¹

    As his sword targets my neck, I read the line of attack and grab it tightly with my left hand.

    ¡¸Wha- impossible!!¡¹

    He hastily tries to pull his sword back, however my arm guard is also made form the dragon¡¯s skin so he can¡¯t cut through, he would have no way of winning if he tries topete with me in terms of pure strength.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    I exert my strength into my left hand and break the thin sword with a crisp metal snap.

    The front kick I delivered at the same timends cleanly to the pit of his stomach.

    Peritos gets sent flying backwards amusingly, rolls on the floor and then crashes into the wall.

    ¡¸Gahh! Goh! I-I still haven¡¯t lost......¡¹

    As he coughs and tries to get back up, I¡¯m already in front of him swinging my sword.

    ¡¸When did you-!?¡¹

    I just chased after you.

    I¡¯m not trying to brag, but I don¡¯t move that slow.

    ¡¸P-please wait! Let¡¯s start over......¡¹

    Unfortunately this isn¡¯t a tournament.

    The fight won¡¯t stop even after your weapon breaks.

    I bring down my longsword as Peritos sticks out his half-broken sword.

    His right arm...... more like the entire right half of his body was cut off, and he dies instantly without so much as making a sound.

    A fountain of blood squirts out and covers my body.

    After getting stained from head to toe, I slowly turn towards Agrum.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s continue where we left off. You were the one who killed the defenseless girls, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiih!¡¹

    I stab my sword into the ground, and squeeze the old man¡¯s head in between my hands.

    ¡¸It was for revenge! Besides, you as part of the Goldonian army has nothing to do with this......¡¹

    But when I found that pile of corpses, it made me feel horrible.

    I won¡¯t be able to enjoy my time with women with a clear mind in the future if I don¡¯t kill you.

    I squeeze his head harder.

    ¡¸Aagghghagh.¡¹

    His head makes creaking sounds as it stretches vertically.

    The man foams at the mouth and he ils his arms and legs.

    ¡¸Mungh.¡¹

    I continue squeezing until the man¡¯s head explodes like a watermelon and his resistance ceases.

    ¡¸His head was crushed by his bare hands......¡¹¡¸M-monster!¡¹¡¸Demon!¡¹

    The independent faction nobles curse at me.

    I take a look at all those present and don¡¯t see any girls among them.

    Good, I¡¯m d.

    I look to Gido and give an order like it was the most natural thing.

    ¡¸Kill them all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    The escort squad immediately take action and rush at the nobles.

    They draw their swords as well, but I don¡¯t expect a few lightly armed nobles to do anything to several dozens of heavily armed soldiers.

    Cries of death and the sound of des piercing flesh can be heard resounding throughout the mansion.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: 40

    ¡¸Mel-sama, how do you like this one?¡¹

    ¡¸It has a nice fragrance~¡¹

    Mel takes the perfume presented to her by the merchant and tests it by applying some on her arm.

    ¡¸This perfume has an effect of making the skin smooth. The nectar of a special flower which only grows in the city state Diace was used in the making of this product.¡¹

    Mel happily applies the perfume and tilts her head cutely.

    ¡¸That is fine, the one I¡¯ve been using also makes my skin silky smooth. What makes this different.¡¹

    The merchant deliberately pretends to look around, checking to see if anyone is watching.

    ¡¸In fact, there are ingredients mixed into this perfume which would make men aroused. On top of that, the scent willst even after you take a bath...... it will surely improve your life with your husband.¡¹

    Mel elegantly covers her face with her hand.

    ¡¸Geez, what are you rmending to a maturedy like me!?¡¹

    It was clear Mel was happy through her blushing.

    ¡¸What do you think? I can prepare a small bottle for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh...... just give me all of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much for your purchase!!¡¹

    Mel was a good customer for this merchant.

    The legal wife Nonna was hard to please and fussy, yelling after finding one thing she isn¡¯t satisfied with.

    The amount of products she buys is too much in the first ce, if he sells at too high a price he would risk shing with the Flitchpany.

    If that happened, a small makeup peddler like him would be stripped naked and thrown to the wastnds.

    Nobody would pay attention to him if he kept transactions small and didn¡¯t sell through thepany.

    As for Ca, she has certain unprecedented traits and also doesn¡¯t have a desire to purchase luxury items.

    She would not be a likely buyer of products like makeup or perfume.

    Inparison, Mel is a good customer who makes up arge portion of his total sales, has a gentle disposition, and doesn¡¯t cause problems.

    In the past when he epted advance payment for goods he couldn¡¯t secure ¨C a fatal problem for merchants ¨C Mel just smiled and said ¡®get the product to her as soon as possible¡¯.

    He could not imagine an angel like Mel could make an angry face.

    It was because of that.

    ¡¸Mel-sama has such pretty skin. Totally......¡¹

    The merchant made a mistake.

    ¡¸It totally doesn¡¯t seem like the skin of someone at 40 years old.¡¹

    The air froze.

    It was so quiet, you could hear a pin drop.

    It was as if the world stopped moving.

    The smile on Mel¡¯s face disappeared and her kind, narrow eyes slowly opened.

    The merchant couldn¡¯t move a muscle, as if being held down by an invisible force.

    ¡¸Pretty skin, you say. Ufufu.¡¹

    An icy smile appears on Mel¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸How old do I look to you?¡¹

    While the merchant struggles to open his mouth, the sounds around him seem to grow strangely loud.

    My stomach hurts, oooh, I¡¯m going to let out a big one2!

    You ate too much, madam!

    ¡¸Ah, ah...... thirty si-......¡¹

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrow.

    There is a limit to ttery too.

    Saying something like ¡°An obesedy is thin¡± or ¡°An ugly female is otherworldly beautiful¡± would sound sarcastic and would have the opposite effect.

    But right now, it was fine just to subtract five years from her actual age and call her 36.

    The background noise once again became loud.

    I made it somehow, hnngh¡ª-

    Madam, please try not to be so loud, It will echo in the halls!

    ¡¸3...... 2...... about 18!?¡¹

    The merchant took a gamble.

    He looked to the ground after saying that.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    When he realized there was no response, he slowly lifted his head up.......

    Mel was smiling warmly again.

    ¡¸Geez, my eldest daughter is already 20 years old, how could I be 18? Ufufufu, ttery won¡¯t work on me.¡¹

    That was the smile he knew and loved.

    £¨Let¡¯s forget that, she is a kind and important customer.£©

    The merchant erased what happened from his memory, then quietly left the mansion after selling Mel the perfume.

    ra, ra, look. It looks just like a giant serpent!

    Don¡¯t show me something like that¡ª- eh, uwah the toilet broke!

    The merchant carefully puts away the hefty sum of money he gained from selling the perfume and makes his way to the capital, promising to procure the face lotion for Mel as quickly as possible.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 1000

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Celia (adjutant), M (angry), Irijina (angry)

    Gido (angry), Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander, angry), Agor (angry)

    Dunois (Magrado Governor General)

    Army undermand:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Army Corps: 14 700 men, Governorate Army: 6500 men

    Escort Squad: 100, Retinue of Trio: 100

    Assets: 19,570 gold (toilet repair + reinforcement -20)

    Sexual Partners: 408, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 265: Magrado Civil War â‘¤ Accompanied by 25

    <h4>Chapter 265: Magrado Civil War ¢Ý Apanied by 25</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The escort squad killed all the men ¨C the leaders of the independent faction of the city ¨C who were there.

    Due to that, any soldier still holding out in the mansion surrendered and threw down their weapons, marking theplete recovery of the city.

    ¡¸How many prisoners are there?¡¹

    I ask Wittmann while watching the city get cleaned up.

    ¡¸Around 1000. 500 were arrested on the battlefield, everyone else ran away, but currently light cavalry are conducting a wide search so we should mop up most of them.¡¹

    Unlike Dunois and the others, Wittmann knows what should be done.

    ¡¸And how about the prisoners¡¯ treatment?¡¹

    ¡¸It goes without saying.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon my rudeness.¡¹

    That stuff is obvious.

    ¡¸Dig deeper! Thezy ones will get shot!¡¹

    Outside the city, I can hear the angry shouts from the supervising soldier who was making the prisoners dig a hole.

    I shut out that unpleasant voice by closing the window.

    ¡¸What will you girls do? You won¡¯t be able to live in this city anymore.¡¹

    In my room are the surviving girls of the city.

    Besides the group of girls who were tormented by the soldiers, I also rescued the girls in themanders¡¯ rooms who were treated as toys for a small total of 25 girls.

    All the young girls lived as ythings so none of them have major external injuries, but most of them watched their families or children killed in front of them, suffering extreme emotional pain.

    Some girls even tremble and scream as the bad memoriese to mind.

    The one girl out of all of them who is the mostposed was given the role of speaking with me.

    ¡¸With everyone killed and the girls¡¯ feelings in mind, we won¡¯t be able to live here anymore.¡¹

    I thought so.

    ¡¸Thene with us to Odoros. You can decide your future course of action there......¡¹

    The girls shriek in unison.

    ¡¸Odoros, where the governorate is!?¡¹¡¸No, I don¡¯t want that!¡¹¡¸No, no, nooo!¡¹

    The girls panic.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so bad about that.

    This city should be territory of a governorate faction noble which was upied by the independent faction ¨C the one who treated them poorly ¨C and yet why are they opposed to going to our ally¡¯s stronghold?

    ¡¸Our feudal lord is quite neutral amongst the others in the governorate faction so he didn¡¯t get any preferential treatment from the governorate.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to do anything they don¡¯t like.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll send you to Goldonia. An additional twenty people won¡¯t make much of a difference.¡¹

    If theyin, I can get them to live in Rafen.

    ¡¸G-Goldonia is...... scary.¡¹

    ¡¸But better than the independent faction or the governorate I guess.¡¹

    The girls are starting to settle down.

    Still, it is crazy to think that going to Goldonia would be a relief, since that wouldn¡¯t have been possible with how Magrado was in the past.

    What did Dunois do?

    ¡¸So regarding what will happen after, I have a request.¡¹

    The girl in charge of speaking with me steps forward with a firm resolve.

    ¡¸We will be heading to Odoros together with your army, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    First we need to return to Odoros and reunite with the squad we split off from.

    Then we¡¯ll resupply before setting out to conquer Karudia.

    ¡¸We want to be with the Goldonian army. We don¡¯t like the governorate army.¡¹

    I thought they would rather be with the people from the same town, but I guess they¡¯d rather stay with the Royal army with how things look now.

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    The girls seem to rx a little.

    ¡¸Also...... I¡¯m guessing we¡¯ll probably be toyed with along the way.¡¹

    The girls¡¯ shoulders twitch.

    ¡¸There are some girls whose hearts will break if they get mounted anymore by you gentlemen. Please, could I ask that you have mercy on them and limit yourselves to me and a few other volunteers?¡¹

    As soon as she finishes her sentence, several girls who still look somewhatposed stand up.

    I smile unconsciously when I see that.

    ¡¸Haha, your worries are unnecessary. I love women......¡¹

    When i wrap my arm around one of them and bring my lips close to her face, she closes her eyes tightly, bracing herself for what I¡¯m about to do while her body shakes uncontrobly.

    Instead of kissing her lips, I give a light peck to the tip of her nose.

    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    I gently pat the head of the surprised girl.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not fond of torturing girls.¡¹

    The girl stares up nkly at me.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry so much. I¡¯ll protect you, so stay at my side.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    The girl who I pat on the head, as well as the other girls around her let out small gasps.

    ¡¸Although if you ever feel like being embraced by me,e immediately. I¡¯ll wee you anytime.¡¹

    Smiles form on the girls¡¯ faces when I joke around with them.

    ¡¸Gosh! You were so cool up until that point.¡¹

    ¡¸You really like women don¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s lovely...... eh? Why is my crotch-?¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll get ready to withdraw.

    Celia apanies me to check on how the Royal army is doing.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be ready to depart tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Celia looks at me with her narrow eyes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this queue? It¡¯s in the way, get it to move somewhere else!¡¹

    A line of 25 girls are following closely behind me.

    ¡¸But the thing is, we feel scared being anywhere besides right next to him.¡¹¡¸He told us he would protect us too.¡¹

    The girls step away from the yelling Celia and hide behind my back.

    ¡¸Now now, the girls are also anxious here. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸Muuu¡ª!¡¹

    I patrol the outside of the city with M.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a shame we have to discard this city, should we think about it after the fight?¡¹

    Now that I look, the hole being dug by the prisoners is pretty deep.

    It might even be five meters deep.

    Excess soil is piled beside the hole.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    M also res expressionlessly behind me.

    ¡¸What are you trying to do since noon?¡¹

    The girls, who already thought M would be scarier than Celia, are one step ahead and hiding behind my back.

    ¡¸So scary...... she¡¯s a woman but I feel like she¡¯ll vite me.¡¹¡¸I¡¯m sure she has a dildo or something.¡¹¡¸She looks as if she would carry a whip.¡¹

    ¡¸How rude!!¡¹

    ¡¸Now now, these girls were subject to harsh treatment. Be a little lenient with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Kiihh!¡¹

    I discuss our future ns with Wittmann and Leopolt.

    The women were able to read the atmosphere and didn¡¯t apany me, but I could start hearing anxious sniffling from the corridor.

    Apparently, that¡¯s what happens when they¡¯re separated from me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, wouldn¡¯t it be more useful if you went and entertained those girls than if you remained here?¡¹

    Probably finding the crying annoying, Leopolt suggests to me with his usual stern expression.

    I¡¯d like to address several things about that, however the girls take priority so I¡¯ll listen to him.

    That Night.

    ¡¸Hahaha, over here too?¡¹

    As a result of Wittmann and Leopolt¡¯s discussion, it was decided that departure will be tomorrow morning and we will be staying for one night in the city.

    We search for a random building to stay in and give the girls afortable room.

    ¡¸......they always came during the night.¡¹¡¸I kept shaking and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡¹¡¸This room is nice.¡¹

    The girls came in droves to my room.

    It looks like they feel anxious when they¡¯re not with me even at night.

    Many of the girls I see are still frightened.

    As a man, it¡¯s my duty to reassure them.

    It would be hard for me if I can¡¯ty my hands on them as well, it wouldn¡¯t be considerate of me if I pounced on them.

    Endure it, bear with it, if I show them my manliness here I¡¯m sure some of them will spread their legs for me eventually.

    ¡¸Sleep wherever you want. It¡¯s not the biggest ce so don¡¯tin if you feel cramped.¡¹

    I yield the bed, roll on the floor and cover myself with the nket.

    There are little girls in the group who were toyed with by child-loving perverts after all.

    I can¡¯t let those girls young enough to be called children sleep on the floor.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Before the girls could say anything, I wrap myself with the nket and pretend to sleep.

    It won¡¯t be cool if they demanded to thank me.

    ¡¸He really fell asleep.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the general of such arge army so he¡¯s a really important person, isn¡¯t he? And he¡¯s sleeping on the floor.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s kind to women. Since he¡¯s let us, why not use the bed.¡¹

    I hear rustling sounds as the girls climb onto the bed and the sofa.

    It¡¯s poor taste to feign sleep and eavesdrop, but with this many girls in the same room, the heavy scent of females doesn¡¯t let me sleep.

    Oh yeah, I didn¡¯t end up releasing my load after the fight.

    Not good, my dick¡¯s going to pop a tent.

    ¡¸Valicia, are you okay? You¡¯re shaking so much......¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. When it¡¯s night time, my body just gets really, you know.¡¹

    Right, there are some girls who are trembling like they¡¯re having a fit.

    I don¡¯t know if they were treated harsher than other girls, but they have a more grim look on their faces.

    I have to find some way to save them.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. I wouldn¡¯t want to be a bother everyone when I¡¯m shaking on the bed...... aah!¡¹

    I grab the girl firmly when she falls on the floor right in front of me as I pretend to sleep.

    ¡¸Hey! Eeh!? Uuuuu-!¡¹

    Her body tenses up in astonishment and she resists me, but she¡¯s held tightly in my arms and she can¡¯t get away.

    I bring my mouth to her ear and mumble softly.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll protect you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Feeling her struggling lessen, I gently rub her back and shoulder.

    ¡¸So burly...... and warm......¡¹

    Before I knew it, her trembling has stopped.

    When I loosen my grip, she was one who took the initiative to hug me back, not willing to let me go.

    With this, it feels like I¡¯ve saved her a little bit.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to worry about anything when you¡¯re in my arms. Just rx and sleep.¡¹

    At the same time, the girl trembles again.

    ¡¸No more!¡¹

    ¡¸Valicia!?¡¹

    This girl called Valicia twitches in my arms and squirms her way out for some reason.

    What does she mean by no more, did I do something wrong?

    I sneakily open my eyes to check only to be covered by something.

    ¡¸Nn! Nnh, nnh.¡¹

    I see the girl I was hugging earlier sucking on my lips.

    Her upper body is bare naked, revealing her petite breasts.

    I guess my words turned her on.

    ¡¸Please embrace me! Make love to me!¡¹

    She pleads me while continuing to kiss me, pushing her body against me.

    Now that it¡¯se to this, it won¡¯t be strange if I woke up.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll dly embrace you.¡¹

    I open my eyes and hug back the girl who was repeatedly kissing me from underneath, then flip our positions so I¡¯m on top.

    She¡¯ll get cold if I leave her uncovered so I at least pull a nket over my back.

    ¡¸Gumu!¡¹

    Then I put my lips against hers and slip my tongue inside her mouth.

    I thought I was a bit rough, but she doesn¡¯t resist and entangles her tongue around mine.

    As I reach for her lower half to do some forey, the girl takes her skirt off on her own and tosses it outside the cover of the nket.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already wet. I¡¯ll be fine so hurry and......¡¹

    When I put a finger inside her hole, it certainly feels moist.

    I might be able to put it in like this.

    I also lower my pants and push my dick against her entrance in the missionary position.

    I can hear gulps from everyone around me.

    Looking around, I see everyone is pretending to sleep and trying to be considerate to us while also keeping their eyes slightly open.

    I wrap my arm around Valicia¡¯s waist and fix another hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Please go ahead...... it¡¯s gotten loose so I don¡¯t know if it will meet your expectations though.¡¹

    Gaining her consent, I push my hips forward.

    I hear the flesh inside her hole spreading apart.

    ¡¸I-it hurts! Why!?¡¹

    Valicia screams and reactively bites my arm.

    ¡¸Sorry, did I hurt you?¡¹

    The girls¡¯ vaginas are quite swollen because they were roughed up everyday.

    Maybe no medicine was used so they might think it healed while it actually still hurts.

    ¡¸N-no that¡¯s not it. My body¡¯s wounds have already healed, yet that ce feels so tight!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh you mean that. Sorry about that, I¡¯m a little bit big.¡¹

    I take the girl¡¯s hand and let her grab my dick while the tip digs into her hole.

    She lets out a small scream.

    ¡¸Hiih! What is that!? Do you have a log attached to your body!?¡¹

    ¡¸What a nice thing to say.¡¹

    Praising my dick so much, I push my hips further forward.

    When I did, she wraps her arms around my neck and throws her head back in pleasure.

    ¡¸Aauuuu! It¡¯s too big!¡¹

    I pushed about half my length inside and reach the back wall of her insides.

    ¡¸What do you mean loose? It¡¯s a tight fit.¡¹

    When I joke around, Valicia giggles while gasping for air.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never been vited with such arge dick before.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, they were all puny guys then.¡¹

    Valiciaughs heartily andpletely rxes.

    ¡¸You can move. I can take it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me.¡¹

    I pull my hips back before thrusting forward.

    With full knowledge of the depth of her vagina, I adjust my strength while thrusting to make sure I don¡¯t always hit the back.

    ¡¸Aau! Uaah! Nnnh!¡¹

    Valicia is on the slender side with smallish breasts, but she¡¯s got beautifully curvy hips.

    I circle both my arms around that waist of hers and increase the speed of my movements.

    ¡¸Aaah! Aaaaah! Ahiiih!¡¹

    The girl hangs onto my neck while letting out an adorable voice and grabs onto the nket.

    Her vagina creases coil around me and makes me feel great too.

    ¡¸Fufufu, how does it feel here?¡¹

    I scrape the girl¡¯s weak point located near the entrance with the tip of my dick.

    ¡¸Kyaa! Incredible! It feels so tingly!¡¹

    Looks like she really feels great from that.

    I press down her white stomach and thrust a few times more.

    Her hole gets narrower so I can rub her weak point more easily.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiih! I-it feels so good!¡¹

    I feel a warm stream of liquid hit my crotch.

    Valicia¡¯s back ispletely off the ground and her tongue is sticking out slovenly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll keep making you feel good. How about this?¡¹

    I stick my fingers in her open mouth and she coats them with plenty of saliva.

    I reach down to her crotch and peel back the skin covering a woman¡¯s most sensitive spot, then lightly pinch her clitoris.

    As her body reaches the edge of pleasure, it lifts up off the ground further and her limbs stretch out stiffly, her tongue hanging out from her half-open mouth.

    ¡¸Ahiiiiiih!!¡¹

    She squirts again and lets out a cry I can¡¯t distinguish as a scream or moan.

    ¡¸Oooh, that¡¯s great.¡¹

    At the same time, her hole clenches down tightly on my shaft and lets me have fun too.

    Valicia experiences a true climax, her body twitching intensely before her limbs slowly lower to the floor.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... no more...... that was too amazing.¡¹

    Her breathing is feeble and I¡¯m about ready to cum too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum. Can I?¡¹

    ¡¸......please do it outside if you can.¡¹

    Her body tenses up again.

    So she must have gotten countless creampies without permission before.

    I would like to paint over all of that with my own seed if I could.

    ¡¸I want to cum inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s-......¡¹

    Without dy, I whisper to the confused girl.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take responsibility. I want to pour my seed in you.¡¹

    Valicia closes her eyes for a few seconds and thinks, then wraps her legs around my waist.

    She then shows me a bashful smile.

    ¡¸Alright then. I¡¯ll let you.¡¹

    I could almost feel the girl¡¯s womb lower.

    I can tell she wants to be impregnated by me.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    I exchange a passionate kiss with the girl I¡¯m pinning below me.

    At the same time, I rx my stomach and let out the semen I was holding back.

    Valicia¡¯s eyes go wide and she holds her stomach as all the surrounding girls secretly watching let out soft gasps.

    ¡¸Ooooooh......¡¹

    I continue rocking my hips as I groan, pouring my thick seed into her belly.

    My ejaction finishes when the girl¡¯s stomach is full like a pregnant woman and we separate from each other.

    ¡¸That felt great. Thank you very much.¡¹

    I give the bowing girl another hug.

    It¡¯s not over yet.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do the post-coital caressing so just rx.¡¹

    I slip my fingers inside her dripping hole and stir around every part inside slowly.

    The other hand lightly fondles her breast, careful not to squeeze too hard.

    ¡¸I-if you¡¯re so gentle, I¡¯ll...... aah...... aaaah......¡¹

    She isn¡¯t convulsing like she does during an orgasm but she rxes and lets herself enjoy the pleasure.

    When I finish, her eyes, as well as the eyes of everyone in the room, are captivated.

    Now her heartpletely belongs to me.

    When she falls asleep in my arms, Iy her beside me and pull a nket over her.

    I¡¯m also feeling refreshed and was thinking of sleeping, except something grabs my shoulder.

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s-......¡¹

    I turn around and another woman¡¯s lips suck on me.

    ¡¸Me too...... I want you to embrace me.¡¹

    As if trying to tempt me, sheys on her stomach and raises her hips.

    ¡¸Ooh, you want to be fucked too?¡¹

    I dly get lured in and position myself above her ass.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re really big! This is amazing!¡¹

    As I fondle her butt cheeks and rock my hips to rub my dick on her ass, the mood changes.

    I hear stifled moans and wet squishing noises, the strong lewd scent from two women clearly waft in my direction.

    They must have gotten aroused from watching us and started to masturbate.

    I don¡¯t mind having other women watch.

    Enjoy the show as much as you want.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head out.¡¹

    On mymand, both the Royal arm and governorate army start marching.

    Everything is going as nned with the only problems being I didn¡¯t get enough sleep and Celia sulking while riding in front of me.

    ¡¸You devoured a whole bunch of girls again! You made all of them fall for you in one night!¡¹

    All the girls who slept with mest night peek out from the carriage beside us and squeal, while I reply by waving back to them.

    There is no trace of gloominess in their faces which once resided in them until yesterday.

    As I thought, the best way to save women is with a dick.

    Naturally, it won¡¯t work if it¡¯s small.

    I look over to the holes beside the city and see all of them have been filled.

    I don¡¯t know if they did it properly since the dirt is piled up higher than the ground.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the most efficient way of doing it.¡¹

    Leopolt replies casually.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but make it look neater.¡¹

    I see hands sticking out from underneath.1

    The fun march filled with the shrill voices of the girls didn¡¯t seem tost long as we reach Odoros.

    There, I say goodbye to the girls and will send them to Goldonia as promised, but the girls themselves strongly opposed.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to say farewell!¡¹

    ¡¸How could you abandon us after stealing our hearts!?¡¹

    I¡¯m not abandoning you.

    The battle from here on out might get fierce.

    Taking them with me would make things a little awkward.

    ¡¸Oh well. We were supposed to be dead anyways. I guess we can treat it as you showing us a pleasant dream.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It would be nice if I could meet my family up in heaven.¡¹

    The girls nce at me here and there while starting to say such unsettling things.

    I can¡¯t leave them alone when they say that.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll bring you with me so don¡¯t say those things!¡¹

    The girls squeal with delight, meanwhile Celia and M heave a big sigh.

    ¡¸You will be in front of the soldiers and you can¡¯t just bring your lovers around with you...... how about making them prostitutes as part of the transportation corps? Is that fine with all of you?¡¹

    The troubled M asks the girls who reply with a cheerful ¡®Okay~¡¯

    Sure, they¡¯re going to be prostitutes but technically I¡¯m the only one who will be enjoying them.

    This march will be more enjoyable than usual.

    I set out for Karudia in an upbeat mood.

    That mood onlysted until the third night.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 1050

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Celia (adjutant, pouting), M mander, pouting), Irijina mander)

    Gido (escort troops), Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander), Agor (battalionmander)

    Dunois (Magrado Governor General)

    Army undermand:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Army Corps: 14 700 men, Governorate Army: 7000 men

    Escort Squad: 100, Retinue of Trio: 100

    Assets: 19,570 gold

    Sexual Partners: 418, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 266: Magrado Civil War â‘¥ Chain of Killings

    <h4>Chapter 266: Magrado Civil War ¢Þ Chain of Killings</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    It was the second day since our departure from Odoros and our march is progressing steadily.

    Our destination Karudia is about one week away with several independent faction territories along our route.

    However, in order to continue fighting the on-site feudal lords of the governorate faction, they could not amass a huge force to threaten us.

    We could try and help the feudal lords in battle, but there would not be enough time to help all of them.

    In this situation, the best solution is to crush the enemy stronghold and instantly change the tides of battle.

    ¡¸Commander, sir.¡¹

    Seeing my troubled face, a high-pitched voice calls out to me.

    It came from one of the prostitutes associated with the transportation corps...... the girls I rescued.

    All of them are riding in two different carriages with arge curtainbelled mander only¡¯ covering the back.

    I¡¯m the only one who can enjoy their service.

    As I raise my hand to wave back, Celia happens toe beside me, so I pat her head.

    ¡¸Muu, I got such a bad response.¡¹¡¸You can¡¯t just call out to him. You have to do this!¡¹¡¸Wah, you¡¯re doing that!?¡¹

    One of the girls peeks out from the carriage, opens up her chest area and reveals her shapely breasts.

    My eyes naturally get drawn to the sight directed at Celia.

    My hand instinctively reaches out in front of me and Schwartz also elerates, allowing me to grab onto her breasts.

    ¡¸Aahn! Commander, you perv~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault for exposing your breasts like that. Still, they¡¯re soft and wonderful......¡¹

    The more I fondle them, the louder the girl¡¯s moans get and the harder her hipples be.

    Other girls in the carriage startpeting by showing off their own breasts one after the other.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold it anymore. I¡¯m going over there......¡¹

    Before I could jump onto the carriage, I feel a strange pressure against my back.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, a few messengers have arrived with news from the governorate faction feudal lords. Pleasee right away.¡¹

    Leopolt, who ignores my cold stares and the women¡¯sints, requests for my presence and then leaves himself.

    ¡¸Come on now. I¡¯ll go with you.¡¹

    Urging me to leave and pushing me along is Celia.

    ¡¸Blehhh.¡¹

    Celia turns to the girlsining about unfairness and sticks her tongue out at them.

    ¡¸My master Gedot-sama will lead 2000 soldiers to Karudia to punish the traitorous rebels causing this insurgence!¡¹

    The messenger deres in a ringing voice.

    Leopolt quickly whispers to me.

    ¡¸Lord Gedot isn¡¯t really going to face off against the enemy. While he is technically part of the governorate faction, he is not proactively taking action, instead just establishing his own position.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, he is setting out in a rush because we are heading to the enemy base to crush them.¡¹

    What Tristan said is right.

    He¡¯s going first to show everyone that he participated in the fight, without having the resolve to actually engage the enemy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not including his strength in my calctions but 2000 is 2000. I¡¯m sure there will be a way to use them for something.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be too unreasonable. Until the fight is over, they are still considered allies.¡¹

    Leopolt just lowers his head, not sure if he acknowledged me or is thinking about something.

    ¡¸We have a simr situation with the other nobles. Their army amounts to 5000 or so, but please don¡¯t consider them able to put up a fight.¡¹

    I can understand what he means after seeing at the governorate army.

    So in the end, we¡¯ll have to figure out a solution by ourselves.

    ¡¸With that said, it¡¯s a good thing they went ahead of us. They will encounter the enemy¡¯s scouting and ambush first.¡¹

    ¡¸The fighting will get more fierce the closer we get to Karudia. They will be standing still too, so we should make a detour around and from the nk-......¡¹

    ¡¸We should deliberately charge in from the front to take advantage of the exhausted enemies......¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan start having a heated debate.

    I want to think about a n too, but all I can think of are the breasts from that girl I saw earlier.

    I¡¯ll leave the strategy to those two and pay attention to Celia instead.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re looking for Celia-dono, she¡¯s checking the replenishment of supplies.¡¹

    Before I knew it, M took Celia¡¯s ce beside me.

    ¡¸Ahem, I know it¡¯s bigger than hers but if you want someone¡¯s head to pat, I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Petting M will be a fresh experience.

    I¡¯ll rub her head and the spot below her chin.

    She closes her eyes bashfully as I calm myself by gently stroking her.

    It turns out, everything was a part of her n.

    ¡¸M-san. There isn¡¯t anything wrong with the replenishment, what did you want me to check...... aaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Celia you¡¯re back.¡¹

    I call out to Celia while patting M who rests on myp.

    ¡¸That¡¯s my spot! M-san, you tricked me!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Besides, Lord Hardlett was the forceful one here.¡¹

    What is she referring to?

    Whatever, she¡¯s pleasant to pat too so let¡¯s leave it at that.

    M is in my arms, closing her eyes with a content look on her face whereas Celia is in tears and about to run away crying.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it to you next, don¡¯t make that face.¡¹

    ¡¸The spot on Aegir-sama¡¯sp belongs to me! I-I got tricked by a dirty n!¡¹

    She isn¡¯t listening.

    ¡¸Celia, you¡¯re cute.¡¹

    I stretch out one hand ruffle her hair.

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸Several farming viges are scattered from this point on. In terms of territory, they belong to the independent faction nobles, but their base city is too far away for them to defend. We can assume they will be left alone. We only have to worry about whether there are any spies among the vigers.¡¹

    Wittmann and I nod at Dunois.

    The small viges dispersed on the ins without any sort of walls around them are hard to protect, and more importantly there is no point in protecting them.

    If they¡¯re anticipating our attack, there is no possibility of them stationing their troops here.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t spend time on each small vige either. We¡¯ll leave them alone after getting the vige chief to submit to us.¡¹

    Wittmann doesn¡¯t look like he has any issue and continues to nod.

    However, something strange urs in the direction of those viges.

    ¡¸That¡¯s-...... smoke?¡¹

    A thick column of ck smoke rises into the air close by, and a second ck column rises from a fair distance away beyond the hill.

    ¡¸Deploy the scouts.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    Almost at the same time I gave the orders, light cavalry rush out at full speed in the direction of the smoke.

    ¡¸This path should be the same one the preceding feudal lords took...... if something happened, wouldn¡¯t they report it to us or request for help?¡¹

    Wittmann asks with a grave expression.

    ¡¸Regardless, we have to wait until the scouts return with their findings. Have the army prepare for battle.¡¹

    Our allies suddenly be more hurried.

    The scouts eventually return after checking whether it was an enemy raid, but came back with an equally unpleasant report.

    ¡¸This again......!?¡¹

    Agor kicks the sand on the ground with his boots.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I take a look around the vige without saying a word.

    From what I can see, all the buildings were burned down.

    The mes themselves have disappeared but smoke is stilling out from the charcoal remains and there are still rubble smoldering with tiny embers.

    The area which should have been the fields were torn up messily, and the waterways as well as the dam was destroyed.

    It wasn¡¯t coteral damage from the battle, but thorough and deliberate destruction.

    More importantly, corpsesy strewn all over the vige.

    That includes women and children.

    ¡¸The blood still hasn¡¯t dried yet. Most likely, this urred not too long ago.¡¹

    Wittmann seems to be suppressing his emotions and purposely speaking in a cold, concise manner.

    ¡¸There are no enemy bodies. What urred here wasn¡¯t a battle, it was a one-sided massacre.¡¹

    Leopolt appears to be unaffected as he speaks as coldly as usual.

    ¡¸So that means the independent faction couldn¡¯t have done this.¡¹

    If the independent faction was responsible for this, they should havee into contact with our advance guard considering the timing.

    ¡¸Yes, this was without a doubt done by the advance guard under Lord Gedot.¡¹

    Now I understand the reason why the girls were so afraid of the governorate faction.

    Both sides weremitting mass killings like this back and forth.

    My rarely used sense of reason stops the blood from rising to my head.

    I can¡¯t just chase after the advance guard and kill them all.

    ¡¸Hauuah!¡¹

    Ie back to my senses after grabbing Celia¡¯s butt cheek.

    Alright, I¡¯ve settled down.

    ¡¸Bring me Governor General Dunois!¡¹

    Dunois is summoned..

    ¡¸Governor General, did you approve of this barbaric act?¡¹

    Wittmann stares at the wide-eyed Dunois.

    But he doesn¡¯t seem ashamed at all and answers indifferently.

    Only his followers tremble at Wittmann¡¯s menacing look.

    ¡¸The General Governorate did not order him tomit murder. He was allowed to make his own decision as to how to judge any rebels.¡¹

    So he¡¯s saying that he didn¡¯t order that of anyone and it¡¯s none of his concern.

    ¡¸But there¡¯s no way all of the vigers could be rebels! This is clearly going too far overboard!¡¹

    Wittmann¡¯s angry yelling continues.

    In response, Dunois stays calm.

    ¡¸Is it? Not reporting the feudal lord¡¯s rebellion to the governorate and continuing to focus on their jobs in the territory seems pretty traitorous to me.¡¹

    Wittmann and Dunois have a stare off.

    To be more precise, Wittmann is the one ring, and Dunois¡¯s hollow cavities for eyes are staring straight back.

    ¡¸Those eyes belong to a crazy person. They¡¯re not normal no matter how you look at them.¡¹

    Tristan lets out a rarement secretly.

    ¡¸In any case, we can¡¯t judge them until after the fight is over.¡¹

    Leopolt states.

    He is certainly right that we can¡¯t criticize the feudal lord and the advance guard right now.

    No matter what the reason is, judging your own ally in the enemy¡¯s presence is an unthinkable thing to do.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    I step in between the two of them.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s focus on crushing the independent faction first. We can think of what to do next from there.¡¹

    I nce at Dunois casually, then send a strong restraining stare at Wittmann.

    He is also a man of no status who rose up to be amander of 15 000 soldiers.

    Naturally, he knows the foolishness of infighting on the battlefield.

    ¡¸...... understood. I will leave it to Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Each of them stand down.

    Then I whisper something to Wittmann right as I¡¯m passing by.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make him take responsibility after the battle. Forget about it for now.¡¹

    Some of the young vige girls who were messed up were my type.

    I don¡¯t intend to let him get away with what he did.

    I don¡¯t say anything to him, only giving him a tiny smile before taking my leave.

    ¡¸And you, hurry and go back to where you belong. What are you doing?¡¹

    Dunois¡¯s flunky, Baron Baka, is seated on the floor.

    He doesn¡¯t respond even when I call out to him.

    I grab his shoulder to check if he was mocking me, but he was actually just passed out.

    ¡¸......a fully grown man fainted just from someone yelling loudly at him?¡¹

    I¡¯m a little curious as to what kind of life he¡¯s lived up until this point in time.

    A simr scene is seen in all the viges we visit after the first one.

    We sent out a messenger to the advance guard telling them to refrain from these atrocious acts, but because the structure ofmand isplicated with all the different feudal lords, the request didn¡¯t reach everyone.

    By the time we couldn¡¯t wait patiently any longer and sent Dunois directly, five viges had disappeared.

    In addition, we saw another abnormal scene in the viges that weren¡¯t burned down.

    The moment we entered the vige to set up camp, girls would rush out to us and strip.

    ¡¸Wee gentlemen of the general governorate, we may not be the best looking but please allow us to entertain you with our bodies.¡¹

    The girls in the vige would get naked in front of me and the soldiers.

    Judging by their swollen red genitals and breasts, they were probably treated violently by the preceding squad and forced to have sex with them in this fashion.

    The vige girls endured their shame in order to desperately protect their homes.

    ¡¸Feel free to use my mouth, my vagina, or any other ce you would like me to service you with.¡¹

    Guessing I was themander by seeing how the others treated me, the girls smile and get naked as they butter me up.

    Their smiles are forced and their knees are shaking.

    ¡¸......put on your clothes.¡¹

    All of them have attractive bodies which I would dly take under normal circumstances.

    However I only get unpleasant feelings from their faces warped with fear despite any efforts to tempt me.

    ¡¸Lend me some water from the well and a ce to camp. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    The girls stare nkly at me as I pull a mantle over their bodies and kiss them before returning to the squad.

    ¡¸Inform the soldiers. If they vite any of the vige girls, I¡¯ll personally cut their heads...... no, I¡¯ll twist off their dicks.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, Hardlett-dono is different!¡¹

    After saying that, I feel a little at ease.

    I refuse Celia and M who requests to attend me at night, as well as the invitations of the girls from the transportation corps and go to sleep by myself.

    ¡¸......so, he did it.¡¹

    ¡¸He really did, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t he say he was going to twist off the dick of any man whoid hands on the girls?¡¹

    The next morning, Celia, M and Irijina look coldly at me like never before.

    The reason was simple, the girl I covered with the mantle yesterday was lying naked next to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand. It was consensual.¡¹

    Apparently, the girl fell in love after what I did yesterday.

    I didn¡¯t find anything appealing about them enticing me unwillingly, but it was a different story if they came to me of their own volition.

    The girl happened to be a big dick lover as well, climaxing and moaning loudly as soon as I prated her.

    I was so happy that I may have overdid it, her mouth and tongue are a mess now.

    ¡¸Aheh...... aheeeh...... I¡¯ll be...... by my own will...... I¡¯ll be your sex ve...... ahehh......¡¹

    ¡¸It was consensual, I¡¯m telling you.¡¹

    As I get out of bed to escape the cold gazes from Celia and others, Wittmann runs into the room.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, emergency situation!¡¹

    It¡¯s one thing after another.

    ¡¸Alright! Speak.¡¹

    Looks like it isn¡¯t your average situation.

    I listen to what he has to say while pushing my dick back into my pants.

    ¡¸Just now, we received an emergency notice from the advance guard. They are engaging the enemy¡¯s powerful army and are requesting support after being put in a disadvantageous position.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is fighting a field battle!?¡¹

    M is shocked.

    That is certainly unexpected.

    I thought they would for sure hide in Karudia.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange. They would have more of an advantage in Karudia in terms of defense and supplies. Not to mention there are allies and enemies spread out all over Magrado, making it hard for us to maintain a siege. There should be no reason for them to leave their base.¡¹

    Tristan is beside me before I even realize.

    It¡¯s rare for him to wake up in the morning, I¡¯m impressed.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll be going to sleep right after.¡¹

    Bastard, you want me to strangle you?

    ¡¸So what should we do?¡¹

    Wittmann is pretty calm.

    He was in a hurry to tell me the situation, but he probably is in no hurry to rush to their aid.

    ¡®If the advance guard gets wiped out, let them be wiped out¡¯, that¡¯s what is written on his face.

    ¡¸Yeah, even if they get killed by me personally, I would probably forget all about them after one night¡¯s sleep.¡¹

    When Iugh, Wittmann looks down awkwardly.

    ¡¸Still, this is a good chance. If we defeat the enemy on the field, we might be able to avoid having to go through with the troublesome siege. Let¡¯s hurry to back them up so we can win easier.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Satisfied with the conclusion, Wittmann salutes neatly.

    ¡¸Tell this to the governorate army as well, I don¡¯t intend to wait for them. As soon as we¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll take just the Royal army with me first.¡¹

    We¡¯re finally going to fight a real war.

    With all these unpleasant events, all the frustration is built up inside me.

    I can¡¯t wait to go wild.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t put...... upside down...... I¡¯ll die......¡¹

    After giving onest rub to the ass of that girl mumbling nonsense in bed, I rush out of the tent.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 1100

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander)

    Gido (escort troops), Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander), Agor (battalionmander)

    Dunois (Magrado Governor General)

    Army undermand:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Army Corps: 14 700 men, Governorate Army: 7000 men, Advance guard: 5000?

    Escort Squad: 100, Retinue of Trio: 100

    Assets: 19,570 gold

    Sexual Partners: 419, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 267: Magrado Civil War â‘¦ The Reason For Fighting Is

    <h4>Chapter 267: Magrado Civil War ¢ß The Reason For Fighting Is</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Time to move out, time to sortie!¡¹

    ¡¸4th division battalion, get ready immediately. We¡¯ll be leaving ahead of the other squads.¡¹

    ¡¸You two guys, what are you doing with each other? Hurry up and put on your armor!¡¹

    Orders and shouts are exchanged as the soldiers quickly make preparations for battle.

    ¡¸It would have been nice to have the bow cavalry with us.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t have everything you ask for.¡¹

    Celia is quick probably because she¡¯s used to being in my personal army, but the Royal army is quick to get ready too.

    Meanwhile, it is quite obvious the governorate army is slow inparison even though they received the same orders as everyone else.

    ¡¸Wittmann, bring the battalions with you as soon as they are ready. I¡¯ll be taking the cavalry and going ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to charge forward again?¡¹

    He says it like that¡¯s a bad thing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a big deal, I¡¯m just going to take a look at the situation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Not only Wittmann, M and Celia also silently give me strange looks.

    Hey, I¡¯m being serious.

    ¡¸It¡¯s skewering time!!¡¹

    All of you should learn from Irijina. She¡¯s swinging her spear around without thinking too much into things.

    Apanied by my escort squad, I take the Royal army¡¯s cavalry only and head out.

    ¡¸The escort squad and the cavalry together don¡¯t even add up to 2000. Are you nning to attack with this small number?¡¹

    Celia asks.

    Apparently she doesn¡¯t believe me when I said I was just going to check out the situation.

    That makes me a little sad, I¡¯ll squeeze her cheeks.

    ¡¸Fgh, fgah, stahhp pleath.¡¹

    ¡¸We must first grasp the enemy¡¯s position. If we can disturb them, then we will, if it looks like we don¡¯t stand a chance, we¡¯ll keep our distance since we can at least monitor them to learn useful information.¡¹

    Says Leopolt, as he pulls up on his horse.

    Although he uses his head all the time, he¡¯s stillpetent in martial skills and horse riding.

    He must surely be showing Nina a great time too, I¡¯d like to see his skills in bed.

    ¡¸......we left Tristan behind. He can¡¯t ride a horse after all.¡¹

    M sighs.

    Unlike Leopolt, Tristan has absolutely zero skills as a warrior.

    He cuts himself even with a fruit knife and he might fall and break his neck if he tries to get on a horse.

    I could try and get him trained, but M and Celia won¡¯t entertain him, and Ca and Mireille would also get defeated easily.

    He¡¯s on the level where fighting with Maria or Alma would turn into a struggle for his life.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! I can train him if you like!¡¹

    Don¡¯t Irijina, Tristan will die.

    As we continue our meaningless chatter, we eventually hear the tter of the battlefield in front of us.

    Looks like the advance guard is still fighting with the enemy army.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make a detour to the east and climb that hill. The cavalry will spread out wide to the left and right with the escort unit in the center, we have to make it look like we have as many forces as possible.¡¹

    Nobody has any objections to Leopolt¡¯s strategy.

    I immediately give out the order to have the army deploy to the wings.

    We kick up arger dust cloud than when we were charging in the column formation.

    ¡¸What is that over there!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the Goldonia Kingdom¡¯s g! They¡¯re ally reinforcements! Help hase!¡¹

    Taking a look at the advance guard, I can see that they¡¯re already falling apart in several ces and starting to get surrounded.

    If we arrived one hourter, they may have beenpletely destroyed.

    ¡¸Damn, we were so close!¡¹

    ¡¸Strengthen the attack! Push back the enemy in front of us!¡¹

    The enemy appears to be agitated but don¡¯t stop their attacks.

    They intend to continue pushing through the advance guard.

    ¡¸There are approximately 10 000 of them, a number I¡¯m not sure we can handle head-on.¡¹

    They would be more troublesome if they hid inside a fortress.

    M sighs when she sees me smile.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll aim for the enemy nks.¡¹

    The enemy has already sighted us.

    In addition, they¡¯re probably overestimating our numbers after seeing us spread out horizontally.

    We¡¯re not sufficiently prepared but we can probably cause some chaos if we charge in.

    ¡¸If you have decided, I have nothing else to say.¡¹

    M puts her helmet back on and draws her sword.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with that too!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s reinvigorated with new energy.

    ¡¸Skewer them! Let me skewer them!¡¹

    Irijina is ready as usual.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. Charge in!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooooh!!¡¹

    After I give out the order, the Royal army cavalry and the escort squad gallop down the hill in one long horizontal line

    The incredible sounds of the horses¡¯ hooves and the soldiers¡¯ war cries make it seem like more than two thousand forces are charging at the enemy.

    ¡¸Fireee!¡¹

    Arrows fly at us from the enemy camp.

    Coming down the hill makes it hard to defend, but perhaps due to the fight with the advance guard or not having many archers to begin with, their formation is in disarray and the rain of arrows was nothing worth worrying about.

    ¡¸They¡¯re charging at us!¡¹

    ¡¸Spear unit at the nks, hold fast!¡¹

    The enemy reacts well, bringing out their spearmen swiftly when they see the arrows had little effect on us.

    Continuing to charge would only result in heavy casualties so the cavalry slow down and search for a weaker portion in the spear line.

    Everyone else did so except me, that is.

    Instead I urge Schwartz to elerate, giving out a single instruction right when we were about to collide.

    ¡¸Jump.¡¹

    Schwartz lets out a low neigh and leaps into the air, flying over a few dozen spears.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me!¡¹

    I hear an enemy soldier shout as Ind behind the spears and keep moving ahead toward the center of the enemy formation without looking back.

    I use my longsword like a spear to stab any enemy who tries to impede my path or they just get stomped on by Schwartz.

    ¡¸Hey, he¡¯s broken through! Is it alright just letting him go!?¡¹

    ¡¸What can a single unit do-...... uwaaaaaah!¡¹

    I hear screaming behind me.

    The wall of spears was thrown into disarray after I jumped over it, allowing the escort squad to charge through.

    Getting distracted, the spearmen were instantly torn apart.

    ¡¸Quickly stab them all!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what is this armor these guys are wearing!? My spear can¡¯t get through it!¡¹

    The dragon skin armor I distributed to my escort squad is showing its worth now.

    Since I don¡¯t have to worry about what¡¯s going on behind me, I¡¯ll continue charging further in.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Surround and kill him!!¡¹

    Soldiers gather around me.

    I unsheathe my dragon longsword as well as my Dual Crater, wielding them two-sword style.

    ¡¸Gugya.¡¹¡¸Gueh......¡¹

    My Dual Crater cuts off the head of one soldier, Schwartz¡¯s hooves trample over another one.

    ¡¸This sword is nice because it¡¯s long.¡¹

    I utilize the momentum from charging forward to skewer the enemy soldiers.

    There¡¯s one, two, three...... it¡¯s getting heavy.

    I swing my longsword up with the three soldiers dangling from it and toss them into the air.

    While they¡¯re in the air, I take my freed up sword to sweep sideways and take the lives of two more enemies.

    This might be the limit of my solo charge.

    I should stop and wait for my allies.

    Two new enemies rush at me as soon as I dismount from Schwartz.

    For the first soldier, I fling his spear up with my longsword and then bisect his body with my Dual Crater.

    For the second one, since I already raised my longsword, I bring it back down and cut off both his hands.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve stopped mov-ing?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? My hands are-......¡¹

    It took them a few seconds before they let out agonizing screams, stopping the soldiers following the first two in their tracks.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the deal with this guy!? He ain¡¯t normal!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know him...... he¡¯s the war demon from Goldonia, Hardlett! So he came straight at us!!?¡¹

    Oh, one of them knows my name.

    After he shouted the information, the soldiers surrounding me took a few steps back.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯ting?¡¹

    When I point the tip of my sword at them, they move further backwards. What a bunch of cowards.

    And then I hear a hoarse shout.

    ¡¸Wait right there Hardlett! I may not be much, but I¡¯ll face you.¡¹

    The person who runs out in front of me is a heavy knight covered from head to toe in metal armor.

    He runs at me in a straight line with a thicknce pointing out.

    I won¡¯t make it in time if I ran to Schwartz now.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! I won¡¯t be so easily flung away by thatrge sword of yours! You can¡¯t reach me on horseback.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, but I¡¯ll engage.

    I lower my hips, then put the tip of the longsword held in my right hand against the ground.

    ¡¸You lowered your sword, meaning you¡¯ve given up!? Then prepare to-¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I tilt my body to one side, dodging thence thrusted at me from above the horse, and then sh upward with my longsword at the same time.

    The de enters from the base of the horse¡¯s forelegs, splits the body in half and exists from the back.

    ¡¸Ahyaah!¡¹

    The horse is cleanly sliced in two and the rider is sent tumbling onto the ground.

    Did I make a mistake in my estimation? I intended to cut the soldier in half at the same time, but I only grazed his ass a little.

    ¡¸Uu, the horse was cut in half......¡¹

    ¡¸Not only that, but he used an upward sh from the bottom!?¡¹

    I instantly mow down the mob of retreating panicked soldiers.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! How many times do I have to remind you that you can¡¯t just charge in by yourself!?¡¹

    My escort squad led by a teary-eyed Celia chased after me.

    The arrival of the heavy cavalry threw off the calctions of the enemies around me and made them all flee.

    ¡¸What is the entire situation looking like?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s offensive has been halted by M-san¡¯s leadership. The advance guard is regrouping and will start to counterattack as soon as they¡¯re ready.¡¹

    So M locked up the enemy¡¯s attack with an attack to their nk.

    In that case, all we have to do now is stand and fight.

    ¡¸Celia, we¡¯re doing it.¡¹

    ¡¸On the battlefield!?¡¹

    I flick Celia¡¯s forehead with my finger before getting into a stance with my sword.

    ¡¸Stay close behind me.¡¹

    It looks like my new dragon sword is going to be covered in blood.

    Despite the dampening of the attacks of the independent faction, our ally advance guard, on top of having a small force, suffered too many casualties earlier and could not transition to counterattack.

    The event which broke this seesaw situation was the arrival of Wittmann and the Royal army¡¯s main force.

    When a collection of Kingdom gs appeared on top of the hill, the enemy pressure started weakening noticeably and their morale lowered drastically.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Goldonia¡¯s main army!¡¹¡¸Damn it...... we didn¡¯t make it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸Loose!¡¹

    A volley of arrows were released altogether from on top of the hill and the arrows raining down on the enemy were urate and numerous.

    Realizing the end is near, the rearguard of the independent faction start withdrawing.

    However, Leopolt is not one to let that happen.

    Before I knew it, the thousand cavalry on the front lines disappeared and charged into the nks of the retreating enemy.

    The enemy army fell apart in the blink of an eye from the nk attack, the enemy rearguard who saw it and tried to stop the pursuit was also routed, and the oue of the battle was finally settled.

    ¡¸Here are the arrestedmanders and above prisoners.¡¹

    The prisoners are lined up on their knees with their hands tied.

    One young man looks up provokingly and spits at me.

    I casually move out of the way to avoid it, and then without dy Celia kicks the man.

    ¡¸How dare you spit at Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    Celia repeatedly kicks the fallen man with her steel boots.

    If you continue that, he¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll squeeze your cheeks so leave him alone for now.

    The man curses with a swollen face.

    ¡¸I-if you¡¯re going to kill me, hurry up and do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, fight until the end if you want to die. Don¡¯t get so conceited after surrendering.¡¹

    The man hangs his head awkwardly.

    ¡¸Do we have to keep him alive? I think it¡¯s better if we deal with him immediately.¡¹

    The prisoners flinch at Leopolt¡¯s suggestion.

    So they want to live after all.

    ¡¸I have two or three things I want to ask. There are a few who look obedient......¡¹

    I find and approach one person among the prisoners who has a small build and is slightly rotund.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s a woman!¡¹

    I quickly undo the rope digging into her pretty skin with a knife.

    ¡¸......well, there were females among themanders after all.¡¹

    I gently tilt her chin up while Mments.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a pretty one!¡¹

    The woman¡¯s skin is fairly tanned, but her hair is unexpectedly fluffy and soft for a person on the battlefield.

    The way she clenches her teeth and res at me is kind of adorable.

    ¡¸Interrogate this girl. Prepare a clean change of clothes for her.¡¹

    ¡¸You probably want to rape me! You fiend, brute!¡¹

    I carefully pick up the iling woman so as not to drop her and take her to the tent set up for questioning.

    ¡¸ A clean change of clothes and what else......¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps some water and restorative medicine? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to embrace her until she loses consciousness anyways.¡¹

    M, don¡¯t say such strange things.

    She¡¯s going to be suspicious of me now.

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s just the two of us.¡¹

    ¡¸......if I¡¯m going to be vited, then I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die now.¡¹

    I chased everyone else out in an attempt to keep her from getting frightened but that didn¡¯t have much effect.

    I¡¯ll wait untilter toy my hands on her then.

    ¡¸I told you I wasn¡¯t going to vite you. I really have something I want to ask you.¡¹

    ¡¸I have nothing to say to a fiend like you!¡¹

    Before I could ask, the girl res up and shouts at me.

    ¡¸About that, I also have something I want to clear up.¡¹

    I bring up the name of the city once upied by the independent faction and whose citizens were massacred.

    ¡¸There are times soldiers go too far against each other during war. But what¡¯s the deal with killing all the citizens? Is this an instruction from the independent faction?¡¹

    The girl stares nkly at me for a brief moment before swinging at me.

    ¡¸How dare you! How dare you spout that nonsense! The one who not only massacred the garrisoned army in Gurild, but also raped the residents was Goldonia, was it not!?¡¹

    I casually stop the girl¡¯s fist and think.

    Someone must have told her a twisted version of events.

    ¡¸The residents were already massacred when we entered the city. The one who did it is without a doubt the independent faction who upied the city. I was the one who executed him but I thought that was the appropriate punishment.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying, we wouldn¡¯t do something so inhuman! That¡¯s something those governorate faction bastards would......¡¹

    Right when the girl bared her canine and yelled at me, several women rushed into the tent.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth! Those guys from the independent faction came out of nowhere, murdered my husband...... and my five year old son...... uuuu.¡¹

    ¡¸They vited me from behind while I watched them kill my father! They¡¯re the inhuman ones!¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you shamelessly...... I-I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    It looks like the surviving girls I brought along with me overheard our conversation.

    The girls re and scream at her furiously.

    They¡¯re throwing the hate towards the independent faction at her.

    ¡¸They¡¯re survivors from that city. Will you believe them?¡¹

    Sensing the tone from them, the female prisoner felt they weren¡¯t lying and goes quiet.

    ¡¸Judging by that reaction, I¡¯m guessing that instruction to kill all the citizens didn¡¯te from the independent faction as a whole.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who started it first, but both sides yed a part in continuing the chain of hate and barbaric acts.

    ¡¸T-there¡¯s no way. We only stood up because we wanted to defeat the inhuman general governorate and bring peace...... for them to torment citizens like that is......¡¹

    That must have been quite the shock for her.

    Cornering her more than this would not be productive so I ask the girls to stand down.

    ¡¸I feel the same way. That¡¯s why I want to end the fighting as soon as possible. Will you cooperate with me?¡¹

    I put my hand lightly on the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸I came here to suppress the conflict so I have nothing to do with the general governorate. I¡¯m not the same as Dunois.¡¹

    Seeing no resistance, I hold her with more strength and hug her close to me.

    ¡¸Tell me about the independent faction. The more information I know, the faster I can end the battle.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but...... how can I sell out my own like that......¡¹

    I stare at the girl with a serious look.

    My hand is ced on her thigh for good measure.

    ¡¸If the internal battle continues, all of Magrado¡¯snd will be wartorn. This isn¡¯t just about protecting the citizens.¡¹

    Feeling pressured by my sincere words, the girl looks down with her mouth open.

    Just one more push.

    ¡¸My feelings are pure. Please believe me.¡¹

    After a moment of silence...... the girl looks at me angrily.

    Things were going so well, I wonder what¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸...... how is this pure!!?¡¹

    Crap, I stroked her thighs too much so my dick got hard.

    ¡¸As I thought, you were really going to rape me! Pure my ass, perverted bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re wrong. This erection has nothing but pure feelings behind it.¡¹

    The girl violently puts her hand on my meat rod and speaks in a frustrated tone.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯ve got some nerve looking into me and finding out I like big dicks! It¡¯s despicable of you to try and win me over with something as big as that......¡¹

    Good, the wind is blowing in my favor now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so thick and hard and long that your pants are about to tear...... to use a dick that¡¯s surely dark...... and savage to extract information from me is an utterly cowardly thing to do!¡¹

    I pat the head of the girl, whose eyes arepletely entranced, and open up the front of my pants.

    When she sees my rod pop out, her breathing bes heavy andbored.

    ¡¸Tell me. How many soldiers are in Karudia? Who¡¯s the one leading them? What¡¯s the reason they decided to go out onto the field?¡¹

    As I speak, I ce the girl¡¯s hand on my shaft.

    She quickly starts moving her hand up and down on her own, making dry rubbing sounds.

    ¡¸Going out onto the field was General Aguril¡¯s personal decision. He couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the people being killed in front of him and rushed out to help.¡¹

    Seems like there are people on the independent faction¡¯s side who have a good sense.

    I continue the questioning.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the one leading all of the independent faction?¡¹

    ¡¸That is......¡¹

    I see the woman hesitate to answer, so I take her other hand and ce it on my meat rod as well.

    ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s getting hotter! ......the one who has overallmand over the independent faction is Baglen-dono. Apparently, he used to be a great noble but has been getting quite the cold treatment ever since the general governorate was established. People have been talking behind his back and calling him a ¡°defanged dog¡± because he still swears allegiance to the general governorate but ...... as if he was a different person, he changed and started the rebellion.¡¹

    So it looks like that rebellion acted as the trigger for all the other feudal lords who were loyal to the governorate up until now to turn coat and is somehow connected with this current internal dispute.

    ¡¸I see. Which means this Baglen is in Karudia. And how many soldiers are stationed in Karudia? Please tell me the details of their defensive encampment too.¡¹

    ¡¸I- I can¡¯t say that much. It would be a serious betrayal of mypanions......¡¹

    I get the woman to sit down on the floor and grab her head, then drag my dick from her chin to her forehead.

    ¡¸Aah, rubbing my face with something so thick, gosh the veins are hitting me!¡¹

    Further, I put my dick up against the tip of her nose and flex my stomach, causing my member to twitch.

    ¡¸Hiiih, that huge thing moved! I can¡¯t withstand this any longer! I¡¯m going to spill the beans!¡¹

    When I pull my hips back, the girl chases after my dick with her tongue and finger.

    Her switch haspletely switched on.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just getting started. I¡¯ll gently interrogate you.¡¹

    She takes off her own clothes andys on the floor.

    ¡¸Please interrogate me strictly and harshly......¡¹

    After pressing against her, I relentlessly and thoroughly investigate every nook and cranny.

    The girl finally cracks from the severe interrogation and tells me everything she knows.

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸There are 40 000 soldiers in Karudia, except it should be more like 30 000 now after losing a considerable amount during yesterday¡¯s field battle. This is the outline for the defensive camps.¡¹

    Everyone stares intently at the drawing.

    Please don¡¯t pay attention to the wet spots here and there.

    ¡¸Karudia alone having over 30 000 is more than expected. If we went in blindly, we might have failed to conquer the city.¡¹

    When M res at Dunois, he didn¡¯t give any excuse and only lowers his head slightly to me.

    ¡¸However there are weak points. We can manage like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Like over here...... my gosh, it¡¯s a big one.¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan seem to agree that we can win.

    ¡¸By the way, how did you attain such valuable information?¡¹

    M and Celia narrow their eyes when Wittmann asks.

    At the same time, a feeble voice can be hearding from my tent.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama...... more...... interrogate me more...... fuck me to death......¡¹

    A flexible hand reaches out from the tent and seems to be looking for something.

    I just stretch and endure the cold gazes from both Celia and M.

    We¡¯re finally going to begin conquering Karudia.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 1300

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander)

    Gido (escort troops), Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander), Agor (battalionmander)

    Dunois (Magrado Governor General)

    Army undermand:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Army Corps: 14 500 men, Governorate Army: 7000 men, Advance guard: 3000?

    Escort Squad: 100, Retinue of Trio: 100

    Assets: 19,520 gold (additional tent for refugees -50)

    Sexual Partners: 420, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 268: Magrado Civil War â‘§ Karudia Battle

    <h4>Chapter 268: Magrado Civil War ¢à Karudia Battle</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Release them!¡¹

    On themander¡¯s orders, tens of burning rocks and tens of oil pots drew parabs in the air, soaring over the walls and into the city.

    The rocks destroy buildings while the pots shatter and cause mes to rise up.

    After a mix of screaming and shouting ¨C from either the residents or enemy soldiers ¨C the noise slowly died down.

    When we thought everything was over, there was yelling once again, followed by flying rocks and pots.

    This cycle repeated itself many times.

    I watch that attack, partially fed up with it.

    At first, I was engulfed in the emotional uplift of the fight, but now.......

    ¡¸Say, Leopolt. The same attack has been going on for three days now, I don¡¯t think this is going to bring the city down.¡¹

    After the catapults did their jobs, archers would step up and fire ming arrows.

    Then, the infantry would approach withdders.

    Naturally, the enemy responds with a counterattack of their own, however we stop the attack before taking heavy casualties.

    This was repeating itself endlessly ever since we started the siege.

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right. We only have 25 000, while the enemy has more than 30 000. The defending side has more troops so we shouldn¡¯t be able to conquer the city easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why are we attacking in the same way over and over again like an idiot?¡¹

    It¡¯s because we¡¯ve been dawdling around here for so long that Celia¡¯s cheeks have gotten so soft.

    ¡¸Aauuu...... they were always like that.¡¹

    ¡¸The investigating and preparations take time, plus it is also to give the enemy time to get into defensive positions.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it bad if we allow the enemy to get their defenses ready?¡¹

    It¡¯s because you speak in such vague terms that M¡¯s breasts have gotten so soft.

    ¡¸Haau...... t-they were always like that. Aaaah...... don¡¯t touch them so much. The tips will get hard......¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy was wary of what scheme we would utilize since the beginning. That¡¯s why we¡¯re repeatedly attacking ording to the art of war for several days, so the enemy prepares their defenses by the book.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, so what are your true intentions?¡¹

    It¡¯s because you don¡¯t tell me quickly that Irijina¡¯s ass is...... hey, it¡¯s hard.

    ¡¸Chief, that¡¯s my ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Preparations arepleted. All we have to do is wait until night to execute the n.¡¹

    At the same time, the ally soldiers closing in on the enemy were once again ordered to retreat.

    Night.

    A handful of soldiers swim in a small water way under the cover of night.

    ¡¸......swimming in this cold weather is so unbearable.¡¹

    I shiver at the thought.

    ¡¸ording to the information from that woman, if we pass through this small river and go into a waterway under the wall, we will be led into the city of Karudia.¡¹

    There is no wall close to where we are now and it is apletely different ce to the area we concentrated our attacks on during the day.

    The security is rtively loose.

    The soldiers are swimming along in the small river while we are sending them off a short distance upstream from them.

    With that said, it¡¯s in the dead of night so even if something were to happen to the soldiers, we wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything.

    ¡¸There are lookouts too, will everything go smoothly?¡¹

    It¡¯s a waterway flowing into the city.

    Naturally, the area would be illuminated by torches and sentries would be positioned above the walls.

    ¡¸If they dive under the water, they can¡¯t be seen from above the walls. Besides, they¡¯re not invading into the city.¡¹

    There isn¡¯t much meaning for a few soldiers to sneak in from a ce far away from the gates.

    ¡¸Their mission is to do only one thing.¡¹

    Leopoltments as he continues to stare into the darkness.

    At that time, one of the soldiers spoke in a hushed voice.

    In his hand is the end of a rope which was tied around the waist of a soldier who infiltrated.

    ¡¸It was pulled three times twice consecutively. It looks like they seeded.¡¹

    ¡¸They did it?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t Irijina who asked, it was me.

    She isn¡¯t suited for missions requiring a quiet voice.

    ¡¸Order the retreat. Preparations will be started right away.¡¹

    Without dy, severalrge barrels were rolled out.

    The soldiers open the lids and light the fuse inside before closing them shut.

    ¡¸The time is two minutes and ten seconds. Wait for another fifty seconds.¡¹

    Each of the barrels are packed full of gunpowder.

    The reason we couldn¡¯t use cannons during the siege was because all the gunpowder was used for this particr strategy.

    ¡¸I was so scared our real intentions would be discovered by them during the day.¡¹

    During midday when it was brighter, imitation barrels adjusted to match the weight of the real gunpowder barrels were thrown into the small stream and the time it took to sneak them under the walls was measured.

    The barrels were dropped from the carriage to make it seem like an ident with random goods ced inside to fulfill the weight requirement, and the whole atmosphere on our side was heavy when they saw the enemy soldiers look at the barrels with suspicion.

    In the end, the enemy soldiers treated them as purely dropped items and disregarded them entirely.

    Then I realized, there was a metal fence in the waterway in front of the gates.

    Just now, the infiltrated soldier sneakily took the fence away.

    Everything should be going ording to n.

    ¡¸Alright, drop them.¡¹

    Leopolt gives the signal and the barrels were carefully lowered into the water without much sound, the current soon taking them downstream slowly.

    With perfect timing, the infiltrated soldier pulled the rope and was retrieved.

    The arrow has been fired. The only thing the archer can do now is to confirm whether that arrow hits its target.

    Celia, unable to calm down, countlessly checks on all the armor and equipment she¡¯s wearing.

    M is tapping her hip with her index finger.

    I thought Wittmann was sitting, but then stood up, before sitting down again and staring into the darkness he shouldn¡¯t be able to see through.

    The lengthy two minutes eventually passed.

    Suddenly, the sound of a loud explosion tore through the night sky.

    One momentter, several simrly loud thunderous booms followed the first like a chain reaction.

    Not long after the cheers all around, the booms change into crumbling and cracking sounds.

    ¡¸Light your torches! Shoot your ming arrows!¡¹

    There is no need to hide any longer.

    The soldiers react to my shouting over the persisting background noises and brighten the area with their torches.

    Many arrows stab into the area near the waterway and reveal the oue of the attack.

    ¡¸This is-!¡¹¡¸Incredible!¡¹

    M and Celia both gasp.

    The city walls copse as if being swallowed by the waterway, unable to maintain its shape.

    All the watchtowers and ces where archers should have set up camp were lost.

    ¡¸We put a lot of gunpowder in them after all.¡¹

    We used all the gunpowder meant for our cannons.

    It would be sad if the explosion wasn¡¯t a grand one.

    ¡¸No, the copse would have still been iplete even if the cannons were put right up against the walls. It¡¯s because the explosion was in the waterway under them, directly beneath the walls, that we ended up with this result.¡¹

    So that¡¯s what all those meticulous preparations was for.

    ¡¸Also ording to the information gleaned from that woman, construction to expand the waterway was nned, so there was a part in the walls that was shaved off. Although, the rebellion urred before it waspleted so it was put on hold......¡¹

    ¡¸They didn¡¯t have time to repair the damaged wall?¡¹

    Celia jumps into my conversation with Leopolt.

    ¡¸The thinned walls could not withstand the impact from below and it caused a copse over a wide area. ......The walls of Karudia can no longer function as a defense for the fortress.¡¹

    Leopolt nods once, while Wittmann and I look at each other.

    ¡¸All troops, charge in. Invade Karudia through the open holes.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though the wall came down, they still outnumber us. It will be a melee. Take care!!¡¹

    The ally soldiers let out their war cries and proceed to rush forward.

    With the attack urring in a different spot from the attack during the day and huge holes appearing in the wall so suddenly, the enemy seems flustered and their reaction dull.

    Our fellow soldiers sessfully infiltrated the city and small skirmishes break out all over the ce.

    ¡¸Archers will enter the city before shooting. Be careful not to friendly fire!¡¹

    ¡¸Cavalry, take the main path! It will easier to move than taking the alleys!¡¹

    ¡¸Herees the enemy¡¯s heavy infantry. They¡¯re tough! Match them with 4thpany elites!¡¹

    Most sieges would end once the gates are destroyed, however the enemy has a lot of troops this time and it still isn¡¯t certain whether they will receive reinforcements, so their morale is still high.

    Of course we have momentum on our side and mount a furious attack to bring the city under our control as quickly as possible.

    As a result, the battle royale between ally and enemy went on while the citizens remained in the city.

    ¡¸Our ally forces have pushed the frontlines up and created some space. Let¡¯s get 2000 more soldiers into the city!¡¹

    ¡¸The residential district to the east is on fire! The mes are spreading rapidly!¡¹

    ¡¸Our cavalry have broken through the enemy in the main street but are getting surrounded from the left and right. We need to provide support!¡¹

    Reports and orders fly wildly through the battlefield as everyone under Leopolt¡¯smand tirelessly moves about.

    I¡¯d like to charge forward myself, but with how hectic things are, I¡¯m sure Leopolt will curse me.

    The city of Karudia has a main street running through the center and the feudal lord¡¯s mansion acting as the enemy stronghold lies at the end.

    However there are small side roads and alleys throughout the city in a web-like pattern which allow the enemy to close in around us if we run straight down the center without keeping an eye on each path.

    The spread of residential andmercial buildings give the enemy many ces to hide as well, making it difficult to suppress them altogether.

    This resulted in many smaller scale fights uring in those ces.

    Neither ally or enemy had the luxury to worry about the safety of the residents.

    ¡¸Use ming arrows in the sections where the enemy are bunched up. We can ignore those sections once it bes a sea of mes.¡¹

    ¡¸The citizens are running? Like I care! Cut them down if they¡¯re the enemy, ignore them if they aren¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸But this is-......¡¹

    M gulps.

    Everywhere you look, there are either soldiers fighting or pirs of fire extending up to the sky.

    The citizens squeeze through the crowds and flee.

    They would normally be ignored, but with it being still dark, many were mistaken as enemies and cut down in error.

    ¡¸This is like hell.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s right.

    Red columns of fire light up the pitch ck night and the sounds of shing swords and screaming echo all through the city.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t settle things quickly no matter what we do. How irritating.¡¹

    Schwartz seems to share the same opinion as he neighs.

    It can¡¯t be helped if they get caught in the chaos, but unless we end things soon, more and more women will die.

    More messengerse running towards us.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s heavily armed knights have been spotted on the main street! Our ally cavalry are no match for them and our infantry defensive formation is being pushed back too! Please send reinforcements!¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s expression stays the same as he seems to go into thinking.

    Wittmann checks on the number of allied troops around the headquarters before making a troubled face too.

    There must not be a squad left to deal with the enemy.

    And so, Leopolt finally approaches me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it¡¯s your turn.¡¹

    ¡¸At longst!¡¹

    Leopolt continues with an indifferent look.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s heavy cavalry are on the main street. Detouring around them isn¡¯t possible with all the skirmishing on the paths to the left and right. Please meet the enemy head on with the heavy cavalry escort squad and defeat them.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    I jump on Schwartz and move out with Celia and Irijina.......

    Or was about to, but then I stop and turn around.

    ¡¸Hey, normally it should be me giving the orders and you as the subordinate who sorties, is it not?¡¹

    ¡¸Then shall we switch ces?¡¹

    Leopolt asks me without looking at me, meanwhile giving out orders to others.

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡¹

    Putting that aside, I take the escort squad and the poor group.......

    Or was about to, but stop and turn around again.

    ¡¸No matter how you look at it, this is strange don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a big deal, just go. You¡¯ll get in the way of mymanding.¡¹

    He got angry.

    It¡¯s true this isn¡¯t the time to be idly chatting. I guess I¡¯ll go.

    I want to believe the unnatural scowl on Wittmann¡¯s face beside me is because the state of battle is unpredictable and not because he¡¯s holding back a smile.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s move out.¡¹

    A head-on collision with no tricks is perfect and easy to understand.

    Our allied troops cheer when they see us make an appearance.

    The majestic heavy cavalry gave the soldiers courage just by being there.

    ¡¸That¡¯s one reason, but the main reason is because it¡¯s Aegir-sama.¡¹

    I try listening closely after Celia mentions it to me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett ising! The enemy¡¯s going to see hell!¡¹

    ¡¸Our victory is practically assured now that the demon of war is here!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be fucked if you fight in an unsightly manner! Everyone, fight hard!¡¹

    There were some weirdments in there, but I can tell for the most part, their morale is high.

    I shoulder my longsword and then shout out loudly.

    ¡¸Crush the enemy. Advance forward!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸UOooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Not only the escort squad I was leading, the soldiers fighting nearby also shout back in response.

    The force from their collective war cries pushes against the enemy, perhaps even improving the state of battle a little.

    The sight of our allies fighting with the enemy knights unfold before our eyes.

    We¡¯re going to rout them and bring down Karudia.

    ¡¸Women are nice but...... fights like these which make your blood burn are also nice.¡¹

    I hold my longsword out in front of me.

    ¡¸Charge!!¡¹

    Schwartz gallops forward as the yells of both armies collide.

    The fiery night sky seems to turn a deeper red.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 1450

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander)

    Gido (escort troops), Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander), Agor (battalionmander)

    Dunois (Magrado Governor General)

    Army undermand:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Army Corps: 13 500 men, Governorate Army: 6300 men, Advance guard: 2300

    Escort Squad: 100, Poor Group Vassals: 100

    Appointed: Polte (administrator of refugees)

    Assets: 19,500 gold (additional tent for refugees -20)

    Sexual Partners: 420, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 269: Magrado Civil War â‘¨ Heavy Cavalry Clash

    <h4>Chapter 269: Magrado Civil War ¢á Heavy Cavalry sh</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Charge ahead!¡¹¡¸Get in there!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina shout after me, getting the escort squad to gallop forward.

    The enemy knights in front of us on the main street look just as formidable as the messenger reported to us.

    They scattered our ally cavalry and also pushed back the infantry who are positioned defensively.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see which of us are stronger.¡¹

    The enemy knights number roughly 500.

    We have close to 200 including those from the poor group. So in terms of number, we¡¯re inferior.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t like they could line up dozens of cavalry in a row despite the main street being wider than the other paths.

    To that point, the advantage of having greater numbers is erased, and we should be able to handle them if we¡¯re individually stronger than they are

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hit them with full speed. Open up the front.¡¹

    I elerate on Schwartz, the escort squad quickly following behind me.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹¡¸Clear a path! You¡¯ll be crushed!¡¹¡¸Hiieeeeh.¡¹

    Ally soldiers deployed on the main street hastily jump into the alleyways.

    ¡¸Get into your ranks! A new enemy has arrived...... heavy cavalry. Stay sharp!¡¹

    The enemy knights notice us and rearrange their formation beforeing at us.

    My escort squad and the enemy knights filling the space in the main street close the distance between each other.

    ¡¸Ready your weapons!!¡¹

    ¡¸m them!!¡¹

    Both sides are wielding spears and shields. The collision happened at high speeds with the pointed tips of the spears pointing out in front.

    The sound of heavy cavalry shing with each other all at once could be heard on top of all the chaotic noise in the battlefield, and it was even loud enough to make the nearby fighting enemies and allies alike stop and stare.

    Some were stabbed by spears and fell off their horses.

    There were some whose horses collided with the opposing horses, causing both riders to fall.

    Some were pushed away and flung to the ground by shields.

    And then there is Christoph, who put all his strength into a single thrust and lost bnce after his opponent evaded the attack, then was knocked off his horse.

    In an instant, those armor-wearing men clumped together like a mass of metal fell down one after the other.

    I¡¯m fighting like the others, holding my weapon with my right hand and my shield with my left.

    The only difference is that my weapon is an extrarge longsword and my shield is made from the scale of a dragon.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    I push my shield forward to block the iing thrust from an enemy knight¡¯s spear.

    We collide while maintaining our speeds.

    The enemy¡¯s spear hits my shield and then breaks like the stalk of a reed nt, while my shield still has enough momentum to carry it forward and bash the enemy knight.

    Letting out a strange scream, the knight flies backward parallel to the ground and into another knight, causing both to tumble.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s one more.¡¹

    I see another enemy charing at me from the right and swing my longsword to meet him.

    ¡¸Hmph, such a dull attack...... gyainn!¡¹

    The enemy read myrge swing and casually blocks with his shield...... and was then sent flying 45 degrees up into the air.

    Ooh, he flew into the chimney of a house and got stuck.

    Having fought a dragon myself, I know firsthand how strong their bones are.

    My sword doesn¡¯t have a terrifyingly sharp edge, but the durability which allows me to swing it recklessly without worry of it breaking is reassuring.

    ¡¸It¡¯s cutting edge isn¡¯t bad either. Oh, watch out Celia.¡¹

    An enemy charges straight for Celia, who is fighting alongside me, but I mow him down before he could do anything.

    My sh urately strikes his defenceless body and sparks fly.

    The enemy loses everything from his waist up while the bottom half runs off to who-knows-where.

    ¡¸He sliced apart a knight wearing full te armor!?¡¹

    ¡¸Unbelievable! Is he a monster!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a monster!?¡¹

    With a downward swing more focused on speed than power, I smash the helmet of one the soldiers.

    I deflect the spear thrusting from my left before bashing his face in with my shield.

    The helmet caved in after the first attack and lots of blood squirted out from the under the helmet after the second attack.

    The knight fell off his horse and didn¡¯t move again.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can intimidate us knights with that!¡¹

    More neers? I block the eleratednce thrust. That didn¡¯t break through my guard because the shield was heavy enough.

    The deflected weapon scraped Schwartz¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    Schwartz moves right when the enemy was about to run past me.

    The moment the soldier lines up with me, Schwartz rams his body into the hind legs of the opponent¡¯s horse.

    The horse staggers greatly after taking a tackle from the big framed Schwartz while running at full speed, then trips and breaks its leg with a disgusting snap.

    Apanied by a pained neigh, the horse copses to the ground and flings the rider head first into a stone wall, who remains motionless after impact.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get so upset over a small scratch to your ear.¡¹

    Iugh at Schwartz who wiggles his injured ear around unhappily.

    This guy, he¡¯s a no good horse with no patience at all.

    Suddenly, I hear a sharp wind-cutting noise and tilt my body instinctively to dodge, but I feel something graze by my ear.

    Secondster, blood trickles down and I feel a slight pain. An enemy thrusted at me from the nk?

    I immediately grab the spear and take it away from him.

    ¡¸You fucker, now you¡¯ve done it!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    I impale that soldier straight through the center of his body, then swing my longsword with him still skewered on the de.

    I drag him through trees breaking branches and trunks, crashing through the stone wall, and finally mming into the ground.

    At this point, he doesn¡¯t look like a person anymore.

    ¡¸Fuu, fuuu......¡¹

    Schwartz nces at me and seems to smirk.

    If you¡¯re going to make a weird face at me, I¡¯ll pull that injured ear of yours.

    I turn around and take a look at what¡¯s going on around me.

    ¡¸Yah! Toh!¡¹

    Gido, as expected of someone from the mountain nation, is skilled at fighting on horseback.

    He uses his sword in close quarters, running past enemies as he delivers swift and urate shes to their necks.

    He¡¯s not strong enough to cut apart the soldiers through armor, but his powerful strikes should crush their throats or at least knock the wind out of them and send them flying off their horses.

    ¡¸Sei! ......sore!¡¹

    He blocks the enemy¡¯s spear and parries to the side, then sweeping at the enemy horse¡¯s leg.

    At the same time, he kicks the horse¡¯s body, sending both the knight and horse tumbling.

    He took out three enemies during the time I watched.

    I¡¯ll treat him to an orgy with three prostitutes when this is all over.

    Gido doesn¡¯t openly disy his lust for women but I know he likes standing imposingly above several women and getting serviced from both sides.

    ¡¸Doryyyaaah!¡¹

    Irijina is twirling her spear and keeping an enemy away.

    When she sees the enemy give her an opening, her rapidly spinning spear slows down a little and then she unleashes a barrage of thrusts.

    ¡¸Hmph! Hmp, hmp, hmp!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh, ooh, guwaaah!¡¹

    The enemy blocks the first attack with his shield, deflects the second attack with his sword, but staggers after taking the third attack in the arm, taking one more thrust to the face before falling off his horse.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! Skewer ¡®em, skewer ¡®em!¡¹

    She knocks another soldier off his horse with the butt of her spear and then stabs a soldier through the gaps of his helmet, skewering his head.

    Irijina¡¯s attack is heavy for a girl, capable of overpowering the average man.

    Moreover, her thrusts are sharp and hard to dodge even if the course is an easy one.

    When the fight is over, I¡¯ll give her three...... her three holes a proper fucking.

    It really gets me fired up when I embrace Irijina¡¯s toned body and we fuck like beasts until we get sweaty.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, it¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    An enemy closes in on me as I was distracted by Irijina¡¯s fight.

    The soldier flies in from the side with his arm raised. Celia intercepts the opponent with her sword.

    ¡¸Gyah!¡¹

    Her sword urately travels through the gap of the enemy¡¯s armor and draws blood.

    Celia mercilessly shes at the gap in the gauntlet of the screaming enemy and cuts deeply into his wrist.

    If he takes off his armor, that hand will probably fall off.

    The enemy grabs and holds onto his hand while falling off his horse.

    ¡¸Bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    The other enemy makes Celia his target. However, she skillfully parries the soldier¡¯s sword.

    She blocks the first downward swing at her head, then blocks the second horizontal sweep from the right. Both times, she precisely cancels out the momentum from the opponent¡¯s strikes.

    On the third sh, right when their swords meet, Celia twists her de and rips the sword out of the enemy¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Right there!¡¹

    Without dy, she turns her de on its t side and aims for the gap in between the enemy¡¯s helmet and chest armor.

    Her thrust enters the gap and cleanly pierces the enemy¡¯s throat.

    The agonizing groan and gushing blood let us know he was dead.

    ¡¸I did it!¡¹

    Celia looks at me happily.

    But there is still one enemy remaining.

    ¡¸Celia, on the right!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    A spear is thrust from her right side. Celia was able to defend herself somehow, but didn¡¯tpletely kill the force and loses her bnce, falling from her horse.

    When I see her hit the ground with a little scream, everything in front of me turns red.

    ¡¸Bastard, how dare you do that to my Celia...... I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    I fully swing my longsword at the soldier, breaking the spear he tries to block me with.

    At the same time, I throw aside my shield and grab the man.

    I grab the writhing man¡¯s helmet and twist with all my might until I hear a crack, bending the man¡¯s neck strangely to one side.

    ¡¸Stupid monster. I¡¯ll exterminate you!¡¹

    ¡¸You too?¡¹

    When a soldier approaches from behind with a downward swing, I grasp his sword and then squeeze until I snap the de.

    I can see from the small slit in the man¡¯s helmet his eyes warp with fear.

    However, I¡¯m not going to forgive anybody who hurts Celia.

    I snatch the enemy¡¯s cor, lift him up, set my aim and then throw him.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah............¡¹

    The man flies in a high arc and falls right where I aimed.

    He probably can¡¯t be saved after falling into the well while wearing full te armor.

    I take a look around me and let out a low growl, making everyone take a step back.

    Now I can focus on saving Celia.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m okay. This is not a problem.¡¹

    Celia stands up while shaking her head, then takes my hand and mounts Schwartz.

    The nimble girl was able to reduce the impact of falling off her horse by rolling.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get back to my horse. I can still fight......¡¹

    ¡¸No. Stay here and ride behind me.¡¹

    If something were to happen to you, there would be no meaning to this victory.

    When I look at her with a serious expression, Celia blushes and clings obediently to my waist.

    ¡¸I understand...... I¡¯ll support you from the back.¡¹

    She puts away her sword and changes to a shorter throwing knife.

    That¡¯s a good girl. Schwartz also nods in agreement.

    The state of battle is in our favor.

    We¡¯ve sessfully pushed the enemy back from the first sh and the soldiers who fell off their horses in the beginning are starting to recover.

    The escort squad are equipped with the dragon skin armor so they didn¡¯t suffer any fatal injuries even after taking thrusts from enemy attacks or falling to the ground.

    On the other hand, many of the enemies were rendered unable to fight after getting thrusts through their armor.

    Now is the time to brute force our way through.

    ¡¸Everyone push through, push through. We¡¯ll push through all at once.¡¹

    I pick my shield up and raise my sword, then inspire the soldiers.

    Our allied forces raise their swords in response while the enemy shrinks back in fear.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s morale has gone up.¡¹¡¸That¡¯s nothing, it¡¯ll be over if we crush the general!¡¹

    The two strange knights charge towards me.

    ¡¸We are the twin swords of Karudia! Urugas of the spear!¡¹¡¸Zelgas of the sword! Prepare yourself!¡¹

    Whatever, juste at me.

    Seeing them approach, Celia throws her knives.

    While her aim was urate, the two of them skillfully brushes away the attack with their spear and sword respectively, getting ted with their sess.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Such tricks won¡¯t work against my sword. You¡¯d have to attack simultaneously with thatrge sword of-...... gugyu!¡¹

    I bash the sword guy with my shield and ram him into the stone wall on the left.

    ¡¸Apologies, my friend! I will take revenge on this-...... guhyo!¡¹

    I send the spear guy flying with my longsword into the wall of a residential house on the right.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it? What did you even show up for?¡¹

    All of a sudden, the allies beside me shout as loud as an explosion and start overwhelming the enemy.

    The enemy knights look visibly shaken up.

    Were those two just now really that strong?

    Both of them crashed into stone walls and I can only see their asses now.

    ¡¸Follow the chief. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! I¡¯ll skewer all of them!¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t lose either! I¡¯ll turn this poverty into strength.¡¹¡¸Growl, Hinsoumaru. Take all my sorrow and strike the enemy with it!¡¹

    Gido leads the escort squad and cuts down enemies one after the other, Irijina goes wild in the enemy¡¯s midst.

    Viscount Binbomands his subordinates and skillfully maintains formation to continue attacking persistently.

    Baron Gokhin pushes forward with his household, cutting through the enemy formation.

    As they pass Gido, he lights a fire under the escort squad to increase the intensity in their attacks.

    ¡¸We suffered around 30 casualties...... the enemy has lost more than 100!¡¹

    Celia pops her head out from behind me and seems really pumped.

    I guess that¡¯s to be expected if we dealt an enemy with double our forces three times the amount of casualties.

    Not to mention the enemy ranks are bing messier.

    The situation is to our advantage in more areas than just the death count.

    ¡¸Just need one more push.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Celia closes one of her eyes and takes aim with her knife.

    ¡¸Yah.¡¹

    Her knife flies toward the ground, bounces off the stone steps and up into the enemy horse¡¯s belly.

    With a sharp neigh, the horse stands up on its hind legs and throws the knight off its back.

    Despite being a heavy cavalry, the horse doesn¡¯t have armor on its stomach.

    It¡¯s amazing how she can do something so skillful with a knife.

    Being a quick-learner, Celia did the exact same thing to another horse, throwing another enemy soldier off.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make up for my blunder.¡¹

    Celia looks at me, wanting me to praise her.

    Alright, when this fight is over, I¡¯ll make you moan lots.

    ¡¸T-then that missionary position while you were petting my head...... doesn¡¯t count! That was still during the fight.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face tenses up again.

    The enemy knights are starting to retreat in disorder.

    The battle urring right now was just them defending our attack since they had no resources to spare to send forces to the front.

    ¡¸Capture them!¡¹

    I urge Schwartz to gallop forward, scattering the enduring enemy.

    Eventually the enemy could no longer push back andpletely fell apart.

    ¡¸The victory cry......¡¹

    I hold back Gido who wanted to raise his sword.

    ¡¸Wait, it¡¯s not over yet.¡¹

    A different group of heavy cavalry lined up in front of us. There are about 1000 of them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotten interesting. Follow me.¡¹

    I stand in front of the faltering allies and shout out.

    Celia is also with me, clinging to my waist, as she lets out an adorable voice.

    The morale of the veteran escort squad hasn¡¯t broken yet. The fight might get a little bit tougher, but other than that everything is the same.

    When we were in the middle of making our way towards the enemy, a familiar sound resounds.

    ¡¸An arrow from headquarters......? Red smoke? The signal to retreat!?¡¹

    ¡¸Retreat, you say? What is he thinking?¡¹

    Leopolt should be the one giving the order.

    Why do I have to listen to that guy¡¯s order to retreat, it makes me super unwilling, although he¡¯s not the kind of guy to do meaningless things.

    Being on the front lines, I can¡¯t get a good grasp on the entire picture.

    I should listen and pull back for now.

    ¡¸Stop the charge! We¡¯re retreating!¡¹

    ¡¸Halt, halt! Pull back!¡¹

    Our formation bes disorganized at the sudden order to retreat.

    The enemy takes the chance to line up their spears and starts charging at us.

    To be honest, the situation has gotten pretty bad.

    ¡¸If we lose like this, I¡¯m destroying his ass.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help as well.¡¹

    Celia and I speak bitterly as we stand down, trying to organize our troops again while we watch the enemye closer and closer.

    Just when I was about to draw my longsword to fight a disadvantageous fight, a group of spearmen jump out in front of us from a nearby alley.

    Two rows of spears align in no time and we hear the sounds of shing metal as they engage the enemy.

    The spearmen waver slightly, but the overall formation doesn¡¯t crumble.

    The enemy cavalry who maintains their speed fruitlessly charges into the group of spears only to get stabbed while those who manage to stop in time get shot with crossbows and thrown into disorder.

    ¡¸Another signal arrow!¡¹

    A green-burning arrow gets released from headquarters.

    And then loud shouts and sounds of metal impacts can be heard from within the enemy ranks.

    ¡¸Ally infantry is attacking the enemy from the nk! It looks like they made a detour around from the alleys.¡¹

    While we were fighting on the main street, they gained control over the surrounding alleys and circled around.

    Behind the scenes of the main battle, they pushed their way through the smaller paths.

    ¡¸The enemy is split up! The vanguard has also lost their momentum.¡¹

    The new enemy was stopped by the wall of spears and are even being attacked on the nks, dampening their attacks even further.

    Next is our turn to counterattack. We just got the escort squad in order.

    ¡¸Spear squad, open a path. We¡¯ll take over from here.¡¹

    Under excellent leadership, the spearmen clear the road promptly.

    The enemy bes confused from the movement on our side, but it didn¡¯t take long for us to ready our weapons and charge forward.

    We run through the enemy who tries to slow us down.

    The attacks by the infantry on their nks also seem to get stronger, causing the enemy to flee.

    What follows from that point was a one-sided rout.

    We proceed along the main street and, along with the infantry controlling the side streets, steadily take full control of the city.

    The enemy abandons half the city and withdraws.

    I thought they would retreat to the remaining half of the city centered around the feudal lord¡¯s mansion and reorganize their troops to defend, but.......

    ¡¸They surrendered?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! The Honorable Baglen is telling themander of the Royal army that he has surrendered!¡¹

    Wittmann and I look at each other.

    We have the advantage in this fight, but the enemy still has plenty of forces remaining.

    I feel like it¡¯s too soon for them to surrender.

    ¡¸How strange. The rebelling nobles should understand that they will be executed along with their families once they surrender. They should be fighting until the end.¡¹

    Wittmann doesn¡¯t seem convinced either.

    ¡¸In line with this, they want to negotiate directly with themander......¡¹

    ¡¸He surrendered and wants Aegir-sama toe? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s right. However, there¡¯s no point telling this to the messenger.

    ¡¸Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Disarm all the soldiers. The Royal army will confirm that it¡¯s done.¡¹

    If you want me toe, I will.

    I¡¯ll listen to whatever excuse you have for causing a rebellion.

    ¡¸One more thing, Governor General Dunois.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Looting the city is absolutely forbidden. The governorate army and feudal lords will enforce the rule.¡¹

    I re at him, sending a message that he will take responsibility if it were to happen.

    Based on what I¡¯ve seen, who knows what the governorate army will do, which is why I need to be strict.

    ¡¸I will take that to heart.¡¹

    Dunois silently lowers his head.

    For him to maintain that attitude makes me feel even more creeped out.

    Baglen Residence

    ¡¸Wee, d of you toe Commander Hardlett-dono. I am this city¡¯s feudal lord, Baklen1.¡¹

    After confirming the total disarmament of the independent faction, the escort squad apany me into the mansion.

    The enemy soldiers obediently throw down their weapons and don¡¯t offer much resistance.

    Baklen himself kneels with his household and subordinates with their heads hanging.

    I can¡¯t find anything unusual with his etiquette for surrendering.

    ¡¸The disarmament of your soldiers has been confirmed. You¡¯re surrendering to me, right?¡¹

    Baklen looks to be over 40 years old.

    He¡¯s not young, but not old enough to be considered elderly, as I can clearly feel a strong spirit behind his covered eyes.

    At the very least, he doesn¡¯t look like the type of person who would for the sake of his citizens¡¯ safety...... offer his own life.

    ¡¸Regarding that matter, I would like to speak to you privately.¡¹

    ¡¸How daring of you to clear people out after surrendering.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit to how dull you can be! Do you want to be killed on the spot!?¡¹

    ¡¸Negotiating with rude folk is unnecessary. Cut him down.¡¹

    Wittmann yells while M draws her sword.

    ¡¸Now wait, no point in yelling after we¡¯vee this far.¡¹

    I hold the two of them back and step forward.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say. Everyone, step outside for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸At least let a few guards stay......¡¹

    I smile at M to reassure her that I¡¯ll be fine.

    As long as they fortify the entrance, I won¡¯t be done in even if two or three assassins try to kill me.

    ¡¸......don¡¯t forget, if you¡¯re nning something unsavory, a cruel death will be awaiting you, your family and your vassals. You¡¯ll regret ever being born.¡¹

    Everyone exits the room after M finishes threatening.

    The only ones left in the room are Baklen, myself and Celia.

    When M was about to close the door, she falls to her knees.

    ¡¸Why is Celia-san not moving!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am part of Aegir-sama¡¯s body. It¡¯s natural for me to be with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Celia is special. Let her stay.¡¹

    If she isn¡¯t here, I might forget what that guy tells me.

    Celia smiles after what I said, while M sulks.

    ¡¸So, Baklen was it? That¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m letting her sit with us.¡¹

    Baklen seems unhappy but I¡¯m not willing topromise on this.

    If he insists not saying anything while Celia¡¯s here, I¡¯ll just have to follow through with standard practice and execute him on the spot.

    ¡¸......Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... not fair......¡¹

    Baklen nods and M leaves the room with puffed up cheeks.

    Sorry, I¡¯ll give you lots of affectionter to make it up to you.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s hear what you have to say. Or are you going to try to assassinate me?¡¹

    I pull up a random chair, plop myself on it and cross my legs.

    In the bottom of my heart, I kind of figured that nothing but an unsightly excuse woulde out of his mouth.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 1500

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander)

    Gido (escort troops), Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander), Agor (battalionmander)

    Dunois (Magrado Governor General)

    Army undermand:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Army Corps: 12 500 men, Governorate Army: 5800 men, Advance guard: 2000

    Escort Squad: 95, Poor Group Vassals: 75

    Appointed: Polte (administrator of refugees)

    Assets: 19,500 gold

    Sexual Partners: 420, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 270: Magrado Civil War â‘© Truth with a Bad Aftertaste

    <h4>Chapter 270: Magrado Civil War ¢â Truth with a Bad Aftertaste</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    As I lean back into my chair, Celia who is next to me is holding onto the hilt of her sword tightly, nervous enough that you could almost hear it.

    Naturally, my Dual Crater is on my hip and my longsword is also nearby.

    ¡¸Hurry up and tell me. There is no point in calling me here for a private conversation if you¡¯re not going to-¡¹

    The silent Baklen suddenly bursts out with words after I speak to him.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this different than what was promised!? For the Royal army toe out to the front lines like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Anh?¡¹

    My head isn¡¯t registering what he¡¯s bringing up all of a sudden.

    I look to Celia to see if I was missing something, but she shakes her head with a dubious look on her face.

    ¡¸I can understand the Goldonian armying to assist with the uprising bingrger in scale than expected, however attacking and invading Karudia goes against what was agreed upon!¡¹

    What is this guy saying?

    ¡¸Wait a second, what are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you start the rebellion because you were seeking independence from Goldonia?¡¹

    Baklen looks surprised for a moment when I asked him before he carefully takes out a piece of paper from a thick leather case.

    Seeing how his hand is shaking, I can tell that piece of paper is a very important document.

    Celia takes the document and spreads it open so I can also see.

    ¡¸This is-!?¡¹¡¸Mu......¡¹

    Celia is astonished and I¡¯m left speechless.

    I didn¡¯t even think about this.

    ¡¸This is a letter from His Majesty Alexandro I himself. ¡°Dunois, The General Governor of Magrado is¡± ¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet. I can read it myself.¡¹

    The following document can be summarized as follows:

    Goldonia is disappointed that the General Governor could not properly rule over thend of Magrado.

    Many people believe Dunois¡¯s behavior is a problem.

    If things do not spill over to Goldonia¡¯s maind, the need to overthrow the general governor may be unavoidable.

    A new vassal state may be established independently with Baklen as the leader as long as a certain level of tax is paid.

    ¡¸......I see.¡¹

    The seal stamped on the letter is certainly the same one used by the King and it¡¯s unthinkable for it to be fake.

    This was without a doubt sent by the King of Goldonia.

    ¡¸In return for swearing allegiance to the King of Goldonia......¡¹

    Baklen continues on, but I ignore him and turn to Celia.

    ¡¸You have the decree for the expedition we are on, right? Not the one sent by Erich, but the one directly from His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    Celia hastily retrieves the document.

    I would have torn it up or lost it, which is why I entrusted it to Celia.

    Unlike Erich¡¯s letter which contains specific information about army formations, the King¡¯s royal decree contains mostly ceremonial statements and doesn¡¯t have much meaning besides giving me legitimacy and authority as the armymander.

    Even if we look back at the sentences, it¡¯s hard to distinguish what is meant by the roundabout manner of speech.

    However I do remember Leopolt making a strange face when he saw it the first time.

    ¡¸......here. Thisst part.¡¹

    ¡°Thoroughly annihte the rebels. There is no need forpassion or mercy.¡±

    Eliminating rebels and killing all the ringleaders is an obvious thing to do so there is no need for that instruction to be written down.

    The previous sentence was also talking about the dignity of the Kingdom so thisst part is redundant.

    The rhyming of the ceremonial parts were also unnatural.

    ¡¸......Wittmann said it was absurd to hold a private meeting, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He is obviously enraged.¡¹

    I look quietly at Baklen.

    If the King made some sort of promise with this guy, it doesn¡¯t make sense for him to dispatch us or the Royal army.

    If there was a situation where he had no choice but to dispatch troops, he would have let me or Wittmann know.

    If that was the case, I would have put the governorate army in front and let Dunois clean up the independent faction.

    There should be no need to exhaust the time or money to organize and train the Kingdom¡¯s army.

    The decree calling attention to something so specific can only mean one thing.

    The King intends to cut this guy off. No, he never intended to pick him up in the first ce.

    His goal was just to get him to rebel, even if that mean promising future authority.

    ¡¸......does anybody else know about this matter?¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Everyone genuinely believes I desire to be independent. If not, this many feudal lords wouldn¡¯t follow me!¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s true. If anybody knew of his secret arrangement with the King, nobody would go as far as risking their own lives to follow him.

    Only the people here know of this secret.

    And it¡¯s one which should not be known by many.

    I take the secret letter and hold it up to the light shining in from the window.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a fake.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? There¡¯s no way! The Commissioner of Government Affairs personally brought it to me!¡¹

    I chase Baklen¡¯s angry shout from my ear and unsheathe my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸A mere rebel who uses a replica of the King¡¯s seal deserves certain death. A trial is not required.¡¹

    A smile appears on my face. It feels like I¡¯m acting in a poorly-made y.

    ¡¸Are you telling me he lied!? For the King to spew false statements, how despicable has Goldonia be!!?¡¹

    Baklen slowly steps backward and draws the slender de at his hip, then points it at me.

    However, the tip of his sword is trembling and I don¡¯t feel any threat from him at all.

    ¡¸In ce of the King of Goldonia, His Majesty Alexandro I, I will deliver judgement.¡¹

    I sneer internally at my own ham acting as I raise my sword up and corner Baklen.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, let me do it for you.¡¹

    I put my hand on Celia¡¯s shoulder to stop her from drawing her weapon.

    This is betrayal and a dirty method at that. I can¡¯t let the cute Celia do something like that.

    ¡¸P-please! Let me speak with His Majesty Alexandro once more! I¡¯ll swear allegiance to Goldonia! I¡¯ll move the feudal lords as I am told to! So I beg you¨D¨D¡¹

    It¡¯s over, in the King¡¯s eyes you are nothing but a pawn without value.

    I mutter quietly to Baklen, whose back is up against the wall.

    ¡¸Give it up. This is part of fate.¡¹

    At the same time, I swing my Dual Crater down into his shoulder.

    Baklen¡¯s slender sword snapped without offering any resistance as the de of my sword digs deep into his body.

    ¡¸Guaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Baklen¡¯s guts spill out on the floor from his shed body as he drops to his knees.

    The huge spray of blood dyes my body red.

    I thought he died instantly but he still clings to my leg.

    I purposely stand still.

    ¡¸You fiendsss!! I curse Alexandro and Goldonia!! I hope the inferno of hell swallows them up and destroys everythingg!!¡¹

    Baklen screams in a pool of his own blood and guts.

    With his eyes rolled back until the whites can be seen, he continues screaming in the same way I think a demon from the depths of the earth would sound like.

    Eventually, blood fills up his throat and all he could make are gurgling noises before he copses into the messy pile of intestines.

    His dying face was warped with so much hatred that even I, who killed countless people, could not look directly at him.

    A curse would likely befall anybody who sees him, so Celia can¡¯t look.

    When I cover her eyes with my hands, the door opens and M followed by the escort squad rush into the room.

    ¡¸What was that just now!!? -ghk!? This is......¡¹

    ¡¸This guy was acting disrespectful. So I cut him down on the spot. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    I nce at Baklen¡¯s corpse.

    The man¡¯s eyes are dead and stuck wide open.

    I don¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or just an inevitability, but he was staring in the direction of Goldonia¡¯s capital.

    ¡¸M-my dear...... how did this happen!!?¡¹

    The screaming woman is Baklen¡¯s wife, I¡¯m guessing.

    When she runs in my direction, Gido moves to stand in her way, but I shake my head to call him back.

    The most precious man in her life was just killed.

    I could at least let her p me once or twice.

    Except the woman prostrates herself before me and shouts..

    ¡¸I-I have nothing to do with my husband! I¡¯m just a powerless woman, how could I disobey my husband!?¡¹

    The wife clings to my feet.

    ¡¸Please have mercy on me, I¡¯m different from my foolish husband. I¡¯ll do anything so I beg of you to spare me!¡¹

    What an inexplicable feeling it is to see this woman abandon her husband¡¯s corpse and plead desperately at my feet.

    That guy¡¯s daughter also starts begging for her life after seeing what happened just now.

    ¡¸The judgement for rude behavior only concerns the person in question, the verdict for others will be given outter.¡¹

    With that said, I leave the room.

    I¡¯ve only been getting unpleasant experiences sinceing to Magrado.

    I want this all to end so I can go home.

    Making sure nobody else can see, I pass by Leopolt casually before handing him the secret letter.

    Leopolt reads it over with an unchanged expression before nodding.

    The Next Morning.

    All the other nobles aside from Baklen are to be treated as prisoners instead of being executed right away.

    That guy¡¯s wife and daughter were also designated as prisoners, but they were treated way better than the other men.

    I want to save them somehow.

    ¡¸You guys better not have done any plundering or raping.¡¹

    ¡¸Not as an organization. However, with the number of soldiers in the tens of thousands, you never know......¡¹

    Dunois nces toward the center of the city.

    The soldiers thought to havemitted the crime of rebelling were being hanged there.

    Well, you can find these kind of scum anywhere you go. That¡¯s just how things are.

    ¡¸By the way, what kind of impolite action did that fool Baklen do?¡¹

    Dunois asks me with soft yet serious eyes.

    It¡¯s creepy how his wide open eyes don¡¯t even twitch but that¡¯s not enough to overpower me.

    ¡¸He disgraced His Majesty and the Kingdom of Goldonia. Did you want me to be more specific?¡¹

    I add a little bit of anger in my tone.

    ¡¸No thank you.¡¹

    Dunois didn¡¯t ask anything else, standing down after bowing once. However his eyes did not once look away from me.

    I didn¡¯t mean to cause any disturbance since I¡¯m not suited to deceptionpetitions.

    He might have suspected something.

    ¡¸There were too many unnecessary elements to this war. I just wanted to enjoy myself fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸That is the duty of amander. In the first ce, it¡¯s strange for one to swing their sword on the front lines.¡¹

    Mes over to my side. I stroke her cheek to cheer up.

    ¡¸Baklen¡¯s death and the fall of Karudia should be a big impact to the Independent faction. I believe they will lose steam in the future, but there may be some who will sacrifice everything to attack us. It¡¯s imperative that we ready our defences in Karudia and prepare for any situation like that.¡¹

    I think for a moment before speaking.

    ¡¸About that...... I actually-¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly! Can¡¯t you do something about that thing while you¡¯re in the middle of the city?¡¹

    Our conversation was interrupted. I guess she¡¯ll find outter.

    M points to my crotch, where there is arge bulge in my pants.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t eat any girls all this time. If you¡¯d like, maybe you can have some fun with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you just say you couldn¡¯t eat any girls!? Lord Hardlett had sex with me this morning. Sleeping beside you were Baklen¡¯s wife and his daughter!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. I guess I did embrace them.¡¹

    Yesterday night, I had everyone confined to their own homes but Baklen¡¯s wife and daughter snuck into my bedte at night.

    Moreover, they came unmistakably not to assassinate me, but walked to my room naked with their hands covering their private parts.

    I set up a tent in front of the mansion since I did not feel like using Baklen¡¯s room, yet the two women still came to fawn over me in order to survive, despite the looks of contempt from the servants, soldiers and feudal lords made into prisoners.

    As the girls entered the tent, theyy in front of me and offered their bodies in return for their lives to be spared.

    Of course I never nned to kill the girls in the first ce, rather I couldn¡¯t refuse the offered bodies after being so pent up from battle.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate to pounce on the wife of a little under 40 years old and the daughter of about 20 years old, stretching out their holes to fit my size.

    Wanting to hold a memorial for murdering Baklen with my own hands, I conquered the three holes of his wife and child, except I couldn¡¯t get in the mood and the two women fainted before I was able to ejacte.

    They stuck out their tongues while squirting love juices and urine, and I assumed fucking them anymore than that would kill them so I tearfully had to end our session there.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been like that since this morning.¡¹

    ¡¸......you were hard for the entirety of this morning¡¯s war council too.¡¹

    I¡¯m reminded of Leopolt¡¯s cold stare and Wittmann trying to suppress a smile.

    Also, it seems the prisoners have gotten a little more obedient.

    ¡¸T-there¡¯s no way we could have won against a man like that......¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s big so of course he¡¯s going to be strong......¡¹

    Fufufu, are they jealous?

    ¡¸By the way, I haven¡¯t seen Tristantely, where is that idiot cking off?¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, it¡¯s fine to leave him alone this time. I¡¯m having him do a different job.¡¹

    M looks at me with a puzzled expression but doesn¡¯t ask anything more.

    ¡¸The governorate faction feudal lords¡¯ armies mentioned by Dunois are still heading to Karudia, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, although it¡¯s been brought up in the war council that they are not needed now that the enemy has been eliminated. They can still be used to maintain order, besides they would get unhappy if we told them to return home after having departed already. Or was it better to order them to go back?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    She talked with Leopolt too.

    ¡¸I thought there was no need to gather arge army of 20 000 in Karudia at this point in time but...... o!¡¹

    M lets out a scream after suddenly being brought to her knees.

    Apparently Celia tackled her.

    ¡¸You tricked me again so you can get ahead! M-san, you¡¯re ying dirty!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you try to sneak a fast one on me yesterday?¡¹

    I hug the shoulders of the arguing girls and put their hands on top of my crotch.

    ¡¸We still have time. Make peace with each other and then the three of us can have fun together.¡¹

    With the two of them as partners, I can release my pent-up stress and ejacte without reservation.

    I¡¯m sure plenty will shoot out.

    ¡¸R-right, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸If Aegir-sama says so, I¡¯ll get along and service you together.¡¹

    Before we could get to the finale, Leopolt puts a damper on our fun.

    ¡¸Lady Hyuutia, I have something to discuss with you in regards to future ns, are you free?¡¹

    This cold voice unable to read the mood ruins our sweet time.

    ¡¸Hyuutia...... wait, that¡¯s me. Does it have to be now?¡¹

    M puffs out her cheeks unhappily.

    Celia smiles, making gestures urging her to go quickly.

    ¡¸M, it¡¯s better if you go. ......it¡¯s probably something important.¡¹

    I can imagine what it is about.

    Rather than hearing an exnation from me, she¡¯ll understand better if she heard it from Leopolt.

    I¡¯m bad at exining things after all.

    ¡¸Uuu...... as expected, you¡¯re favoring Celia-san. Is it because you prefer silver pubic hair!? You just love the cute, thin wisps don¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying out loud!!? The soldiers will hear everything!¡¹

    ¡¸So Celia-san is really trimmed down there......¡¹¡¸She¡¯s methodical too so she probably keeps everything neat and tidy.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t listen! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡¹

    After the briefmotion, M follows Leopolt with an extremely displeased face while Celia pulls my hand happily into the tent.

    Her expression quickly bes serious.

    ¡¸About ¡®that¡¯ matter. Do you think we can make it?¡¹

    ¡¸Barely. It depends on how far Tristan can take it. ......right now we¡¯ll have to figure something out.¡¹

    When I was about to take off my clothes, Celia speaks embarrassingly.

    ¡¸Um...... could you let me take it off?¡¹

    When I see Celia look down shyly after she asks me, I smile unconsciously.

    It feels like my worn down heart is being healed.

    ¡¸Okay, go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if you would excuse me.¡¹

    Celia slowly takes off my shirt.

    Then she folds it neatly and moves her hand to my undershirt next.

    ¡¸It smells like Aegir-sama.¡¹

    She rolls it up and rubs her nose gently across my belly button.

    I feel her warm breath on my skin and my crotch pulses.

    ¡¸Nn, nn, chu~¡¹

    As she takes off my undershirt, she runs her lips over my stomach, chest and then tiptoes to reach my shoulder.

    This is unbearable.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn next!¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn!¡¹

    I make Celia raise both her hands like she¡¯s cheering and take her clothes off, except I leave her thick winter jacket on, leaving just the front undone.

    ¡¸Aau.¡¹

    Her breasts spill out from the opening in front.

    She instinctively covers them, but reconsiders and puts her hands down to keep them exposed to me.

    They¡¯re notrge enough to have an impact but they¡¯re enough to stir any man¡¯s lust.

    ¡¸What pretty breasts. Your nipples are tiny and cute too. Also...... fufufu, they¡¯re pink like a child¡¯s.¡¹

    I poke her nipples with my finger.

    ¡¸Haaun!¡¹

    The writhing Celia is too cute, I can¡¯t help but hug and kiss her.

    The sensation of a man¡¯s chest rubbing against a woman¡¯s breasts brings pleasure to both parties.

    ¡¸Puha! It feels so good. Aegir-sama, hug me tighter.¡¹

    As requested, I wrap my arms tightly around her and repeatedly kiss her with small pecks until I see a change in her chest.

    ¡¸Fufufu, they¡¯re getting harder.¡¹

    When I let go of her body, Celia¡¯s nipples are erect and pointy.

    She blushes and bes frantic. I nevertheless bury my face into her chest and take one of her swollen nipples into my mouth, rolling my tongue around them.

    I don¡¯t forget to rub the other one with my fingers at the same time

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t! If you do that-...... aaah...... something incredible is-!¡¹

    I let go of her nipple after teasing it for a while and admire how much bigger it has gotten than before.

    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s getting bigger. Not to mention how swollen and red it is,¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo!¡¹

    Celia tries to bring a shirt close to her chest to cover her body. But I¡¯m not going to let you escape.

    She turns around and ces her hand on the water jug.

    Without dy, I pull her short pants and underwear down at the same time.

    ¡¸Aaaah......¡¹

    I bring my face close to her exposed slit and asshole.

    When I take a sniff, Celia wriggles her body like crazy, so I had to hold her waist still before sticking my tongue into her vagina.

    ¡¸Auuuu! It¡¯s hitting me!¡¹

    While pleasuring her vagina with my tongue, my nose pushes against her asshole.

    ¡¸There, it¡¯s all exposed.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo! This is too embarrassing.¡¹

    When I spread open her anus with my fingers, she covers her face with both hands and shakes her head in embarrassment.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to spread this hole to fit my size eventually.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d be happy to let you do so! However, right now...... please make love to my front hole.¡¹

    Celia and I smile at each other as I once again put my mouth against her genitals.

    With my intense licking and sucking, her crotch quickly overflows and covers my face with juices.

    ¡¸How does it feel? Does it feel good?¡¹

    When she lifts up her face, I see Celia already aroused with an expression like a bitch in heat.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... Aegir-sama...... Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Her eyes are entranced with me, her mouth is open slovenly and the thick scent of a woman wafts from the cute Celia.

    ¡¸Oh no!¡¹

    I hear a tearing sound.

    Celia gets surprised and her expression returns to normal.

    ¡¸Wh-what was that sound!?¡¹

    ¡¸My pants tore again.¡¹

    My lust-filled cock erges because of Celia¡¯s aroused face and bursts out from my pants.

    My dick pops out in the open without me having to take off anything I¡¯m wearing on my lower half.

    Celia giggles before kissing the tip softly, then touches my balls.

    ¡¸Wah, they feel so heavy. Didn¡¯t you y around with some women yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t manage to cum. I¡¯m pretty backed up.¡¹

    Celia carefully rouches my balls with a face full of delight.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s fix that.¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    I push Celia on her back and mount her.

    I lift her slender yet toned leg and push my dick against her already moist hole.

    She loves the moment when I enter her and smiles back happily at me.

    To meet her expectations, I tighten my stomach and expand my dick before slowly pushing myself inside.

    ¡¸Auu......¡¹

    Her usual tight entrance clenches down on the tip of my dick.

    I¡¯ll just push through with a little strength here.......

    ¡¸Agguuu.¡¹

    My dick slides deeper into her hole...... finally reaching the end of the tunnel where it feels rougher.

    ¡¸Haaun!¡¹

    Celia twitches. My dick is only halfway in. This is the deepest I can go inside her.

    ¡¸Does it feel tight? Are you doing alright?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s creaking...... but I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    Whenever I put my dick inside her narrow hole, she always lets out a scream.

    ¡¸I want you to make my hole looser so it will fit Aegir-sama¡¯s dick easier.¡¹

    I¡¯m all for Celia making it easier to insert my dick, though I have mixed feelings about making her hole loose.

    When I push my hips against hers to indulge in the pleasure, Celia gives one look at her entrance and asks me for a request.

    ¡¸Could you move so I can hear it?¡¹

    ¡¸Make noise? Like this?¡¹

    I pull my hips back before swinging them back and forth with emphasized motions, making some resounding pping noises.

    ¡¸Aaah! D-do more of that please!¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re happy with that, I¡¯ll do it as much as you want. How about this......?¡¹

    I shorten my thrusting motion and focus on rubbing the area close to the entrance where a woman¡¯s weak point is located with my tip.

    Celia squeals and bends her body backwards.

    ¡¸And this......¡¹

    I push my hips further inward and knead the back of her canal with my tip.

    Celia¡¯s leg stretches and bes taut as she lets out a moan.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you feeling good?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I-I am. Except when Aegir-sama bumps against me, it feels like I¡¯m offering my body up to you and...... it¡¯s also threatening to M-san who is peeking.¡¹

    I don¡¯t hear thetter of herment, but if she wants more, I¡¯ll give her more.

    I m into her with bigger movements, making loud almost obnoxious wet pping sounds.

    Celia lets out scream-like moans and twists her body in pleasure.

    When I continue rocking my hips for about 30 minutes, Celia¡¯s eventually reaches her limit.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama! You¡¯re too amazing! I can¡¯t think of anything anymore!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face is a mess now.

    Drool covers her upright face and her logical eyes are distorted with pleasure.

    Her clitoris is engorged with blood and even touching the erect bean slightly makes her moan loudly.

    ¡¸Is it alright if I don¡¯t make noise anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything is fine, just make me feel good!¡¹

    I give her one kiss before concentrating on her G-spot, making Celia gasp repeatedly until she squirts uncontrobly.

    When I hold her shoulder and thrust deeper, her short moans turn into long sighs and her entire body convulses.

    She should have climaxed more times than I can count by now, and one more big orgasm should be enough to knock her out.

    I want to cum soon too.

    ¡¸Shall we finish things soon? I¡¯ll send you over the edge too.¡¹

    I change position to Celia¡¯s favorite ¨C the seated position where we face each other ¨C and prate deeper into her vagina.

    ¡¸I have one more request...... will you let me bite your neck?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, doing that will cause more trouble again. Your hole might tear apart.¡¹

    During my time with Lucy, I¡¯ve developed a sexual fetish where getting my neck bitten will instantly bring my pleasure to its peak and erge my dick in an instant.

    A girl with arger body would be fine, but it¡¯s dangerous for a girl like Celia.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. If my hole tears, it¡¯ll fit Aegir-sama¡¯s dick easier the next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. Tell me when it really hurts though.¡¹

    With that said, I make Celia bounce on top of my hips while still sitting.

    My meat rod gets harder as it prepares to ejacte eventually starting to twitch.

    ¡¸Celia, go ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Right before cumming, Celia bites down on my neck.

    When I feel her teeth digging into my skin and her hot breath on my neck, I¡¯m reminded of my time with the beautiful vampire and my crotch gets hit with lightning.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸K-kyaa!¡¹

    My dick swells up at once and stretches Celia¡¯s vagina.

    The stretching quickly reaches its limit but my meat rod doesn¡¯t stop growing in size.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiih! It¡¯s tearing me aparttt!!¡¹

    Celia throws her head back and she shouts with a pained face.

    At this rate, her hole will really break.

    However I¡¯m nearing my ejaction and once I start releasing my semen, my dick shouldn¡¯t get any bigger.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna cum Celia!¡¹

    I grab her breasts with a little force and suck on the nape of her neck.

    At the same time, I feel my balls tremble and semen rise up my urethra as I climax.

    ......or I should have.

    ¡¸Guwah!¡¹

    Instead of pleasure running through my crotch, I feel a dull pain in my balls.

    I understood what happened instantly.

    ¡¸Crap! It¡¯s stuck!¡¹

    Too much semen umted in my balls and it became too thick for anything toe out.

    If I don¡¯t find some way to release the load, my dick will continue to expand and break Celia from the inside.

    ¡¸Celia, y with my balls. Grab them tightly.¡¹

    ¡¸Agugh...... l-like this?¡¹

    Celia takes hold of my balls while dripping with cold sweat.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to have any time to spare so she doesn¡¯t hesitate to grip pretty hard.

    Good on her.

    ¡¸Oooh.¡¹

    I feel the semen get released from my balls and travel up my meat rod.

    The base of my dick slowly swells up and I¡¯m sure even those looking from the outside can tell how much seed is stored inside me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming Celia...... guooh!¡¹

    After a short animalistic groan, I spray out my semen.

    It was so thick I couldn¡¯t tell if it was fully liquid.

    ¡¸Agaah!¡¹

    Celia surprisingly doesn¡¯t moan and only lets out a short squeal before her limbs stretch out, then remains motionless.

    She falls forward and into my chest, passing out on the spot.

    ¡¸Good night Celia. That was an incredible ejaction. I didn¡¯t even feel it pulse.¡¹

    My meat rod didn¡¯t twitch and just erupted like a volcano, expelling all the backed up semen.

    In no time, Celia¡¯s stomach intes asrge as a woman in herst month of pregnancy and she lets out a strained groan.

    ¡¸Woah, gotta make sure not to explode her stomach.¡¹

    I quickly pull my dick out of her and then realize something unexpected.

    All that semen I released didn¡¯te out.

    Celia¡¯s hole has stretched out way more than before because of my erged dick.

    Nevertheless, nothinges out...... what¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸Uu...... it¡¯s stilling out.¡¹

    I realize the answer when the remaining semen in my rod sshed onto Celia¡¯s face.

    The jelly-like substance falling on her face is slimy and like goop.

    The mass of yellowish semen appears thicker than yogurt.

    ¡¸......so I¡¯ve stored up so much that it¡¯s be almost solid.¡¹

    That¡¯s why nothinges flowing out even after I pull my dick out.

    ¡¸Sorry Celia. But you look happy.¡¹

    Celia lets out a subdued moan as she holds her stomach, but she still maintains a smile on her face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m pregnant......with Aegir-sama¡¯s child. My stomach is big and feels hot......¡¹

    I hug Celia as she sleep talks and fall asleep myself.

    Incidentally, the semen I pumped in Celia¡¯s stomach didn¡¯te out even after two days, so the soldiers had to treat her like a pregnantdy.

    At the same time, a groundless rumor started to circte regarding any woman who sleeps with me ends up getting pregnant for one day.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 1600

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (in construction), Celia (pseudo pregnant), M (bitter tears), Irijina mander)

    Gido (escort troops), Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander), Agor (battalionmander)

    Dunois (Magrado Governor General)

    Army undermand:

    Royal Army ¨C 4th Army Corps: 13 000 men, Governorate Army: 8700 men, Governorate faction feudal lord army: 20 000 men

    Escort Squad: 95, Poor Group Vassals: 85

    Appointed: Polte (administrator of refugees)

    Assets: 19,470 gold (Refugee measures -30)

    Sexual Partners: 422, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 271: Magrado Civil War ? Conclusion as Planned

    <h4>Chapter 271: Magrado Civil War ? Conclusion as nned</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    A Few Days Later.

    ¡¸The uprisings urring in the other bases are weakening after the news of Karudia¡¯s surrender. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be suppressed soon.¡¹

    Wittmann and I converse while inspecting the heavy traces of urban warfare in the city of Karudia.

    ¡¸That¡¯s perfect. This fight just felt gloomy for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, this would be the end of the Royal army¡¯s duties but......¡¹

    Wittmannments in discontent.

    With the main force crushed, the governorate faction army should be enough to handle the trivial rebellions on their own.

    Yet Dunois still strongly insists for the union of the governorate faction feudal lord armies and the Royal army.

    ¡¸Maybe this is not my ce to say but ...... it doesn¡¯t look like Governor General Dunois has any talent in the military field. Did Lord Hardlett use your authority to give the order?¡¹

    Wittmann doesn¡¯t seem to like the Royal army following Dunois¡¯s opinion and standing by in Karudia.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Seeing me remain silent, he continues to question me further.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we at least carry the siege weapons which take time to transport, like the ballistae, to the harbor?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Wittmann seems surprised at my definitive rejection.

    ¡¸......can you at least tell me the reason?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say anything right now. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you...... but just listen to me. It¡¯ll be clear eventually.¡¹

    ¡¸......alright, I will consider my position. As a soldier, I will only focus on carrying out my duty.¡¹

    After that, Wittmann didn¡¯t ask more, instead giving orders to soldiers to maintain public morals or remove remaining rebels.

    I also had nothing else to say so I decided to take a look around the city.

    I see residents who lost their homes wandering around picking up pieces of rubble to rebuild their huts.

    I want to help with the repairs, but it¡¯ll probably take them double the effort if I were to jump in.

    ¡¸In the end, they¡¯re insurgents who sided with the independent faction, it can¡¯t be expected of us to protect them or treat them warmly.¡¹

    Dunoises over to my side.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true for the men, but I feel sorry for the women. I can¡¯t stand seeing prettydies bing homeless. ......so, do you have some business with me?¡¹

    ¡¸The ally feudal lords¡¯ armies are close to the city now. They¡¯ll probably arrive tomorrow morning.¡¹

    Dunois has a forced, creepy smile on his face as he continues.

    ¡¸The Royal army and governorate army has been patrolling the perimeter just in case anything happens but now it is unnecessary. I will order them to stand down.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. I¡¯m counting on you to take care of the governorate army. I will let Wittmann know. He seems to dislike you after all.¡¹

    As I sigh, I spot a slight grin appear on Dunois¡¯s face.

    While his smile remains creepy, it didn¡¯t seem like this one was forced.

    At that moment, a single horseman rushes into the city yelling.

    ¡¸I have a message from Count Monashi!! Is Lord Hardlett here!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here.¡¹

    I ept the letter from the messenger and open it up on the spot.

    After reading it, I sigh like like it didn¡¯t say anything important, then shove the letter roughly into my pocket.

    ¡¸Do you mind telling me its contents?¡¹

    Again, Dunois asks like it didn¡¯t concern him.

    His eyes seemed to be open wider than usual.

    ¡¸It looks like the transport ship sent by the maind has sailed up onto the shallows. The resupply on arrows will be a littlete. The fight is already over so it isn¡¯t really necessary though.¡¹

    ¡¸......indeed. Count Monashi should know of the fall of Karudia being the meticulous person he is.¡¹

    Dunois takes his leave after a single bow.

    I call for Wittmann once again.

    ¡¸You have orders, sir?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the Royal army who are patrolling the outer perimeter of the city right now ¨D¨D have them stay on high alert. Fix the ballistae in your camp and distribute as many arrows as you can to all your archers.¡¹

    I switch to a softer voice unlike when I was giving him an order, which instantly perks Wittmann¡¯s ears up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you what I couldn¡¯t say before. However, you can¡¯t share this with your subordinates or staff officers. There will be trouble if it gets out.¡¹

    I take Wittmann with me and hurry to where Leopolt is.

    He will only get confused if I exin it.

    Almost there now. As I thought, I¡¯m not good at strategizing.

    Next time I¡¯ll leave it to Leopolt and Tristan.

    Late Night.

    ¡¸Lookout, can you see any lights outside the city?¡¹

    ¡¸I can see countless moving lights not too far from the city. Aren¡¯t they the armies of the feudal lords who are scheduled to meet up with us?¡¹

    The lookout answers as Leopolt, Wittmann and I look at each other, then nod.

    Everyone, including Celia and M beside me, are fully armed.

    ¡¸They should be arriving in Karudia tomorrow. There¡¯s no reason for them to march at night on a strict schedule.¡¹

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t marching in a long winding line. They¡¯re in a wide formation so it¡¯s possible for them to transition to attack quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Why is Dunois here?¡¹

    Celia answers promptly.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t determine their whereabouts in the evening. The governorate army is stationed in the section near the gates.¡¹

    There is no mistake about it.

    Now we just have to wait until they do something.

    As soon as I plopped my ass on a chair and shoved each hand into M and Celia¡¯s crotches as a joke, that moment came.

    ¡¸Enemy attack!! Enemy attack!!¡¹

    A lookout shouts and the surroundings instantly be more frantic.

    Rushing out of the tent, numerous ming arrows can be seen dancing in midair, enough to cover the stars in the night sky.

    ¡¸Enemy count unknown! They¡¯re already invading into the city from the destroyed walls!¡¹

    Compared to the lookouts making a fuss, Leopolt is calm.

    ¡¸How many casualties?¡¹

    ¡¸The Royal army was ordered to hide in their camp so they did not suffer any significant losses.¡¹

    That¡¯s perfect.

    ¡¸The governorate army did not follow orders! There is no reply to the message we sent!¡¹

    Another messenger runs over to us screaming.

    ¡¸Have each battalion take defensive positions. The construction of camps should be finished.¡¹

    Wittmann also speaks in an unconcerned manner.

    ¡¸Yessir! ......huh? Why is everyone so calm?¡¹

    The messenger tilts his head in confusion as he leaves.

    He must have thought the sudden enemy attack and the strange movements of the governorate army would make us panic.

    ¡¸Divide the whole army in two and head out to the designated spots, one group to the ce where the walls are destroyed and the other in the direction of the gates where the governorate army is.¡¹

    ¡¸Archers and ballista squad set up in an elevated location where you can overlook the entire battle and provide supporting fire. Wait for instructions from us as to where to aim. Don¡¯t shoot any arrows unless you¡¯ve received your orders.¡¹

    Nobody is flustered or panicking in the headquarters.

    There is nothing for me to do besides staying seated.

    ¡¸The enemy has charged in! They¡¯re engaging with the First Division Battalion!¡¹

    ¡¸The governorate army still has not moved!¡¹

    The battle within the city walls has started.

    A volley of arrows fly towards the Royal army¡¯s position.

    ¡¸Fire back!¡¹

    Our allies quickly shoot back at the enemy.

    The counterattack involving the ballistae was organized and actually had more impact than the enemy¡¯s initial volley.

    ¡¸W-what the heck!?¡¹¡¸The enemy isn¡¯t in disarray! They¡¯re firing back with incredible ferocity!¡¹

    The enemy had expected us to run around frantically when they ambushed us in the dead of night.

    However, our furious attack put them on the back foot instead.

    ¡¸We have plenty of arrows. Don¡¯t hold back!¡¹

    More arrows fly ording to Wittmann¡¯s instructions.

    The enemies are moving sluggishly now that we¡¯ve thwarted their n to flood in after causing chaos in our camp.

    In a stationary shootout like this, our side with the greater skill has the advantage.

    Not to mention the enemy is invading through the destroyed portion of the city walls while carrying torches so it was easy to aim at them even in the dark.

    On the other hand, our allies are spread out and hiding in their camps. Having no lit torches makes it hard for the enemy to spot them.

    Moreover, the unshieldablerge bolts fired by the ballistae soar through the air apanying the arrows with a low groan.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s raid has been haltedpletely! They¡¯ve stopped moving!¡¹

    One subordinate keeps ncing over at us.

    He must want to take this opportunity to counterattack.

    ¡¸Counterattack with the bare minimum. Refrain from engaging in closebat and attack only with arrows.¡¹

    He only gets such an order from Wittmann.

    ¡¸Everything is going as nned, only one more piece needs to be in ce.¡¹

    When Leopolt turns towards me, the final piece moved.

    ¡¸The governorate army has turned coat!! Governor General Dunois has rebelled!!¡¹

    The thing we were expecting to happen hase true.

    It¡¯sughable how predictable things are.

    Before showing Baklen¡¯s letter to Leopolt, he was already plotting something with Tristan.

    Apparently, he already anticipated Dunois was going to make a mess of things before the first battle even took ce.

    When I asked why he didn¡¯t tell me, he said that I looked likely to leak information and didn¡¯t trust me.

    I wanted to turn him around and rape his ass, but remembered that he was a man, so I stopped myself.

    ¡¸Dunois really doesn¡¯t have any talent for the military. The Royal army stopped the ambush so participating now would only make the situation more chaotic. If they wanted to double-cross us, they should have done so right before the attack or waited for the moment when both armies be exhausted after struggling with each other.¡¹

    M nods while Celia takes notes.

    Study well so I don¡¯t have to think about it.

    ¡¸Agor¡¯s battalion is engaging.¡¹

    The development may have been predicted, but Wittmann is still making a grave expression at having to deal with attacks from two directions.

    Meanwhile, Agor¡¯s battalion ispletely pushing back the governorate army.

    ¡¸D-damn! So tough!¡¹¡¸Was Goldonia¡¯s Royal army always this strong!?¡¹

    ¡¸You traitors! Force them back!¡¹¡¸In the end, they¡¯re nothing but weak soldiers who we can rout if we remain calm.¡¹

    Our formation does not budge in the face of this doubleyered ambush.

    There was certainly a slight sense of panic among the soldiers immediately after finding out about the governorate army¡¯s betrayal.

    However, the Royal army is not so easy to break once they have gotten their defences set up.

    After taking a deep breath, the 9 000 soldiers of low skill prove to be nothing more than an insignificant threat.

    ¡¸But if we consider all of the feudal lords¡¯ armies to be enemies, they add up to roughly 30 000 together with the governorate army...... that¡¯s more than double our forces. They may force us into a hard fight when the sun rises.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I had thatzy ass work for this very reason.¡¹

    I see some strange movements from the surging feudal lords¡¯ armies.

    Two or three green-burning signal arrows were shot into the air.

    A few secondster, the light from ming arrows appeared in the center of the enemy army...... and those arrows rained down on the governorate army.

    ¡¸What the-!? Why are they feudal lords¡¯ armies shooting at us!?¡¹¡¸We¡¯re on their side now! What are they doing!?¡¹

    Shouts fly past the soldiers as ming arrows ceaselessly fall on their heads, all the while trying to figure out what¡¯s going on.

    Eventually, the governorate army starts firing arrows back at the feudal lords¡¯ armies.

    ¡¸So this is Tristan¡¯s doing?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s more.¡¹

    Not toote after Leopolt spoke, this time sounds of a sh could be hearding from the center of the enemy camp.

    ¡¸As I thought, they attacked! Attack the army of Lord Yale beside us! They¡¯re familiar with Goldonia!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Serey¡¯s army is attacking us!? So that secret message saying they were on Goldonia¡¯s side was true!?¡¹

    The feudal lords¡¯ armies and governorate army started to attack each other.

    A hugemotion is made as they attack their allies.

    ¡¸What on earth......¡¹

    ¡¸Betrayal, a night raid, and now friendly fire, how busy.¡¹

    I look at Leopolt while rubbing the dumbfounded Celia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Tristan already realized something was off about the governorate army¡¯s unnatural movements before the attack on Karudia. That¡¯s when he investigated themanders who have poor rtionships with each other and sent out secret letters telling them the other has sworn allegiance with Goldonia. After that, we just wait until the moles get things moving and you get what¡¯s going on now.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... unless they are thinking of treachery, swearing loyalty to Goldonia wouldn¡¯t particrly be much of a problem even if it were discovered.¡¹

    Wittmann seems to be impressed.

    I¡¯m also impressed with how soft Celia¡¯s cheeks are. Why are they so squishy and fun to touch.

    ¡¸The feudal lords¡¯ armies are attacking each other too. What happened to them?¡¹

    ¡¸Tristan headed to the feudal lords. He tricked the messenger from Governor General Dunois with the same message, saying ¡°that feudal lord is familiar with Goldonia¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸And they believed that?¡¹

    ¡¸In the face of betrayal, it is easy to make use of Governor General Dunois and get them to believe whatever you say by bringing up things like ¡°in regards to the matter of that n¡±. That and we have a trick to our attack too.¡¹

    Oh yeah, the attack of our archers was focused heavily on one side.

    They ignored the enemy¡¯s right wing and focused their attack more towards the center and left wing.

    The friendly fire started from the left wing towards the right wing.

    ¡¸We purposely attacked that way to create a sense of doubt. Besides, traitors are more sensitive to being betrayed than anybody else.¡¹

    In any case, the enemy is in a total state of panic and we should be able to repel them if we transition to attack now.

    ¡¸Wittmann. Transition to aplete counterattack, chase them out of Karudia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to pursue them excessively. Take defensive positions after driving them out of the city.¡¹

    That¡¯s good enough, right? I give a look towards Leopolt, who doesn¡¯t answer, only swinging his head up and down.

    The counterattack instantly begins and the traitors copse almost immediately, retreating all the way outside the city walls.

    Seeing an enemy with twice our number get wiped out in a sh like that isical.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t annihte the enemy. We have to make them think they can regroup and win.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the hard part.¡¹

    It¡¯s easy to look from overhead and say it, however the soldiers fighting on site are probably desperate.

    The natural course of action is to crush the enemy as much as possible when an opportunity presents itself.

    Even so, the Royal army is wellmanded and remains faithful to their orders, not acting arbitrarily after chasing the enemy out of the city, obediently stopping their attack and turning back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over for now. Just stay alert. I¡¯m going to take a little break.¡¹

    I call out to Gido who is standing nearby.

    ¡¸Can you summon the girls from the transport corps? Tell them toe over so I can embrace them.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, 25 people would being.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you can pick three of your favorites.¡¹

    ¡¸M-me!? H-hmm......¡¹

    Iugh at the troubled Gido and turn back to my tent.

    Considering Count Monashi¡¯s letter, it should be about time now...... I¡¯d like them toe soon.

    ¡¸The city has already beenpletely surrounded. Our reinforcements are pouring in as well. Whereas you are isted and have no support. If you surrender now, your lives will be spared!¡¹

    ¡¸Advising us to surrender? How shameless of you!¡¹

    The next morning, after resolving the chaos, the governorate army...... or rather the new rebel army, shouts at us.

    Behind the one who yelled, where arrows cannot reach, Dunois can be seen.

    With the distance between us I can¡¯t see his expression closely, but it felt like he was looking at me with empty eyes.

    ¡¸It does actually look like they have gathered reinforcements.¡¹

    The rebel army appeared to converge with some shadowy figures holding spears.

    ¡¸Gido, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re not holding spears, but actually wooden sticks, also what they¡¯re wearing doesn¡¯t look like armor.¡¹

    The mountain nation are blessed with unbelievably sharp eyesight. They can see the small details even at this distance.

    ¡¸They must have gathered the surrounding citizens for an empty threat. It¡¯s hard to think they increased their troops so easily. If we call their bluff, we can take care of them.¡¹

    ¡¸If we wanted a victory, we would have done sost night with our pursuit. It would be troubling if we routed them.¡¹

    Also, it should be time now.

    I climb up to the highest point on the city walls and re at Dunois.

    Neither Dunois nor I have as good of an eyesight as Gido so it¡¯s hard for the both of us to make out each other¡¯s faces.

    It felt like Dunois red back at me.

    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s got guts or whether he was swallowed by insanity.......

    A few arrowse flying at me.

    Some archers must have thought this was their chance to shoot me.

    They really are an unruly bunch.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Watch out!¡¹

    Celia screams, but I¡¯m not in trouble.

    Those slow arrows drawing an arc before falling towards me are not even worth worrying over.

    I grab a fallen shard of wood and strike down the iing arrows with it.

    With my bare hands, I snatch thest arrow in mid air and throw it away, prompting the enemy archers to slowly back down.

    ¡¸He dealt with all those arrows so easily......¡¹¡¸Impossible...... we¡¯re going to fight this guy, right?¡¹

    Before I knew it, Leopolt hase beside me.

    How rare for you toe to the front.

    ¡¸Were you perhaps worried about me?¡¹

    I ask him with a smirk.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not anything like that. They¡¯re here.¡¹

    When I was about to strangle Leopolt¡¯s neck, I notice he was pointing to something.

    In the direction he was pointing to are multiple gs...... a line of Royal army gs.

    ¡¸Reinforcements! Reinforcements have arrived!!¡¹

    Soldiers cheer as soon as they heard the lookout.

    Wittmann also climbs up on top of the walls.

    ¡¸Those are...... the second and third division armies...... the sixth division army has alsoe!!¡¹

    Three army corps for a total of 45 000 ally soldiers march in a long snake-like line.

    They move in a way to circle around the rebel army who are surrounding the city while maintaining their distance from Karudia.

    ¡¸Everything is pretty much going as nned.¡¹

    I abandon the letter sent from Count Monashi now that it has served its purpose.

    Written on it was not a notice of supplies being sent, it was an announcement that reinforcements have justnded.

    I didn¡¯t make a request for backup.

    Regardless, three army corps moved so swiftly.

    Preparations should be made for this since we anticipated this from the start.

    ¡¸The objective of this expedition was to suppress the rebel army and...... to exterminate Dunois. So that¡¯s why a rebellion was purposely triggered.¡¹

    Giving judgement immediately to the Governor General would give birth to confusion.

    But on top of failing to rule properly and inviting arge scale uprising, losing control and baring fangs at the Royal army is the kicker.

    A situation was created where all the wrongdoings can be ced on his head.

    Plus with all the allies and enemies who hate him after this, his sessor ¨C even a criminal one ¨C would seem like a saint.

    ¡¸So it was all ording to n from day one.¡¹

    Maybe the King felt something from Dunois too.

    It all doesn¡¯t matter now.

    ¡¸The rebel army is falling apart! Each feudal lord is moving independently and are scattering their troops in an attempt to escape on their own.¡¹

    It¡¯s only a matter of time before they¡¯repletely trapped, there¡¯s no way for them to win anymore.

    The reason we didn¡¯t rout them was so we can prevent all the ringleaders from escaping, including Dunois.

    ¡¸Open the gates and chase after them. Don¡¯t let them flee.¡¹

    The has been cast.

    There is no need to hold back anymore.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I guess the soldiers also had pent up frustrations for not being able to beat up the traitors.

    They surge forward with an explosive cheer.

    It was settled in less than half a day.

    One Week Later. Central City: Odoros.

    ¡¸Is there anything I forgot to mention?¡¹

    In Magrado¡¯s former capital city Odoros, Dunois is tied to a pir and has a pile of firewood at his feet.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Dunois doesn¡¯t say anything.

    His eyes don¡¯t seem to be scheming anything, rather just looking out vacantly at the mass of people in front of him.

    The man standing in front of the bound Dunois deres to the general public and the nobles from the former governorate faction and the former independent faction.

    ¡¸He is literally the root of all evil! The reason thisnd was engulfed in war and the citizens were suffering is because of this evil man!¡¹

    Some people in the crowd shout out curses like ¡°fiend¡± or ¡°murderer¡±.

    ¡¸We must deliver the hammer of justice to this demon!¡¹

    I unconsciously let out a chuckle, but M clears her throat loudly and covers it up.

    He was called a Prime Minister then an insane man, a Governor General then a traitor, andstly a demon.

    The man looks in my direction for a second before Leopolt steps in between me and him, blocking his view of meughing.

    ¡¸His Majesty Alexandro has newly appointed a capable andpassionate Governor General, Griff Zilgray!¡¹

    The man named Zilgray has sumptuous wavy blond hair and walks inrge strides, making his physique seem imposing.

    He appears to re at me for a brief moment, maybe he saw what I did earlier.

    The Governor General who drew the attention of the general public speaks in a low and loud voice as expected.

    ¡¸Everyone! I am the new Governor General, Zilgray.¡¹

    He continues on with some unimportant matters, in which the citizens seem undecided on his attitude, meanwhile I yawn.

    ¡¸This internal conflict has caused great harm to all of you. His Majesty Alexandro regretted appointing Dunois, and thus told me to treat you warmly.¡¹

    Zilgray speaks loudly about several ns for favorable treatment.

    They all seem to be desirable things to the citizens but nothing too extreme.

    ¡¸Even so, that is like a gift from heaven to those who were treated coldly. And to those treated favorably, it isn¡¯t anything upsetting. They¡¯ll dly wee those implementations.¡¹

    ¡¸It was probably impossible to present ¡®this¡¯ right after upying Magrado.¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan made sure I was the only one who heard what they said.

    By the way, Tristan used his head to do lots of thinking and dered that he wouldze around lots to recharge, holing up somewhere until to day.

    I sent two prostitutes his way as a reward but he actually turned them down.

    Both of them were real beauties...... to reject women like that makes me doubt whether Tristan is actually a man.

    Maybe I¡¯ll check the next time he takes a bath.

    ¡¸It gives me the chills......¡¹

    What drowned out our idle chatter was the apuse and cheers from the citizens for Zilgray.

    He raises his hand, waving to the people with a content expression, then sends me another re.

    I don¡¯t think he heard what we just said...... oh well, whatever.

    I didn¡¯t have any interest in the inauguration of the new Governor General anyways.

    I attended only because I was here and honestly just want to go home right away.

    ¡¸But there is something that must be done before that!¡¹

    The cheers die down.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll purge the demon, use cleansing fire to purify thend for a new ruler, and allow everyone to reach an amicable settlement!¡¹

    The citizens echo the words ¡°kill him¡± and ¡°set him on fire¡±.

    It felt like the same people from before started the chanting, but what does it matter.

    The executioner hands a lit torch to Zilgray.

    After raising it above his head in a grand manner, he throws it at the feet of the constricted Dunois.

    Oil must have been sprinkled. Fire burst up with a loud gush sound.

    ¡¸The evil has perished! It is time to reconcile!!¡¹

    The nobles of the former governorate faction and the former independent faction exchange handshakes in front of Dunois engulfed in mes.

    Seeing that, the citizens cheer loudly and celebratory fireworks shoot up from above the roofs of the houses.

    No matter how I see it, they had this prepared from the start.

    ¡¸Hurray for peace!¡¹¡¸Hurray for the new Governor General!¡¹¡¸Hurray for liberation!¡¹

    I let out a sigh.

    ¡¸Is it better if I cheer as well?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you want, go ahead.¡¹

    I don¡¯t say anything and drink some water after Leopolt¡¯s cold reply.

    The ceremony is over. It¡¯s fine to get up from my seat now right?

    Zilgray is ring at me again.

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s interested in me.

    And then Dunois, who had remained silent like his tongue was cut off, finally spoke up.

    ¡¸Fu-...... fufufu...... fuhahahahahaha!¡¹

    His sudden burst ofughter made meugh too.

    ¡¸Wonderful. It truly is wonderful.¡¹

    Dunois¡¯s lower half was already wrapped with the fire.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if he let out a broken scream, but his voice sounded natural.

    ¡¸You fiend. What¡¯s so wonderful? Are you referring to your own execution?¡¹

    Zilgray and Dunois face each other.

    ¡¸My fate is but a trivial matter. What is wonderful is this world, a world of betrayal and ughter, and of deceit! After all these years, I¡¯ve finally realized it. The real nature of this world that is!¡¹

    ¡¸That is the path you lived. Just go to hell quietly!¡¹

    The two of them seem to be conversing with each other, except Dunois¡¯s eyes are not looking at Zilgray.

    His eyes are clearly directed at me.

    ¡¸I can see...... I can see it! The path that you are walking! Wahahahahaha, this is joy! So that¡¯s how things will turn out!?¡¹

    ¡¸How unsightly, Dunois! Hurry up and burn to death!¡¹

    Zilgray curses while Dunois looks at me andughs.

    I don¡¯t do anything except watch Dunois continue burning.

    Eventually Dunois is totally engulfed by the mes, the rope binding his hands gets burned up and allows him to spread his arms toward the citizens.

    The people also shout at him to go to hell.

    ¡¸This world itself is hell, so I¡¯m not afraid of falling to hell...... but one more thing.¡¹

    Dunois takes onest breath as the mes burn his body with greater intensity.

    I don¡¯t know if his vocal cords were burned too, but his voice sounds different from before...... it sounded like a low growl almost like a real demon.

    ¡¸A deceptive King, barbaric feudal lords, ignorant people. Everything is equally simr to hell itself!! Oh heavens, oh the earth, oh God, oh demons! Please ensure my curse reaches its target¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    The citizens stop shouting insults at him when they hear his voice sound like it came from the bottom of the earth.

    Now that I look, the feudal lords are also frozen in ce and Zilgray¡¯s eyes are wide open in astonishment.

    Apparently his curse was quite powerful.

    It was supposed to be the climax of the ceremony, however nobody could open their mouths to speak.

    Perhaps using thest of his strength, Dunois copses in a heap of burnt flesh.

    Even in the mes, it felt like the corners of his mouth rose up slightly.

    ¡¸So this is how you meet your end. See ya.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I was close to him or anything so I bid farewell casually.

    I said so in a soft voice, although it might have sounded loud with everyone unable to make a sound.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 175,000. Refugees: 1600

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 26,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Apanying:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (cking off), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander)

    Gido (escort troops), Christoph (escort troops), Wittmann (Royal army corpsmander), Agor (battalionmander)

    Army undermand:

    Escort Squad: 95, Poor Group Vassals: 85

    Appointed: Polte (administrator of refugees)

    Assets: 19,470 gold

    Sexual Partners: 426, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 272: New Governor General

    <h4>Chapter 272: New Governor General</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¨D¨DOdoros

    ¡¸Today is the day we celebrate our victory, please feel free to enjoy yourselves.¡¹

    Zilgray addresses me, Wittmann, and four other corpsmanders in his resounding low voice.

    ¡¸Hey, why are the guys who just arrived here in the house, acting like they were invited?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Please keep your voice down. They¡¯ll hear you.¡¹

    M, who is also attending in her formal uniform, whispers to me. It doesn¡¯t bother me, I was just curious.

    All themanders I see are old men.

    Aren¡¯t there any pretty femalemanders with big boobs or a nice ass?

    ¡¸Of course not. They¡¯ll look at you.¡¹

    Celia, standing on my other side, warns me as well.

    Celia is attending as my adjutant so she¡¯s in her soldier¡¯s uniform.

    She applied make-up again and it looks good on her as expected.

    I want to take them both home quickly and flirt with them, but then themanders as well as the new Governor General are focusing their attention on me.

    Aww, they didn¡¯t have toe over.

    ¡¸Ahem. Lord Hardlett, how is the party?¡¹

    Zilgray approaches me with an unwilling expression. If you didn¡¯t want toe, you didn¡¯t have to.

    ¡¸The food and drinks are delicious. Did they bring this stuff all the way from Goldonia and think ¡°why not provide reinforcements while we¡¯re at it¡±?¡¹

    The moment I said what I did, the atmosphere in the room froze. Did I say something weird?

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! That sarcasticment makes it look like they never intended to fight in the first ce!¡¹

    M warns me.

    Oh I see, I¡¯ll correct myself.

    ¡¸My apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to sound sarcastic. It just automatically came out of my mouth, hahaha.¡¹

    Zilgray¡¯s face turns red.

    There shouldn¡¯t have been anything in that exchange just now which would make him fall for me.

    ¡¸Fu, fufufu, my my...... I knew that. I heard about how Lord Hardlett was a straightforward man. It¡¯s in your nature to say whateveres to mind......¡¹

    Zilgray¡¯s face is warping. I wonder what¡¯s got him so irritated.

    ¡¸Being frank ispletely fine, although I also heard many rumors about your rtionship with women. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re nothing but baseless rumors, but please be careful as ridiculous things like that can lower Lord Hardlett¡¯s dignity. For example......¡¹

    Zilgray looks at M beside me with a detestable gaze.

    ¡¸I hear vulgar rumors about ......Baroness Hyuutia and how she has an unusually friendly rtionship with Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    M grits her teeth.

    As expected, it was discovered. I guess there¡¯s no use hiding it at this point.

    ¡¸Hahaha, so you found out. I certainly have an intimate rtionship with her.¡¹

    I pull M close to my body.

    Seeing how Celia gets upset, I also grab her with my other arm.

    ¡¸Wha-!? ......how wonderful......¡¹

    Zilgray makes a frustrated face for some reason. I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸I hear you¡¯re keeping plenty of women in your mansion too......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they¡¯re all splendid women who fell in love with me. I intend to protect all of them.¡¹

    Zilgray looks at me with a nk expression. What¡¯s with this guy?

    ¡¸A-about how you conquered Karudia, I hear you used gunpowder to blow up the walls and the waterways. Both have been terribly damaged so it will take time to repair. It would have been ideal if you conquered the city in a more beautiful manner.¡¹

    Fumu, it certainly may take some time to fix the waterways.

    I don¡¯t care what it takes as long as I win, but he may be concerned about my methods since he will be governing over Magrado in the future.

    Having my fighting style criticized doesn¡¯t feel the greatest, but there¡¯s nothing I can do even if he wants to shout at me.

    ¡¸I guess. Lord Zilgray is the Governor General after all so you may worry more about the aftermath of a battle than a soldier would.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah.¡¹

    Celia lets out a soft cry.

    M also looks away, though she¡¯s probablyughing a little.

    ¡¸Guh...... ghhghhgh......¡¹

    Zilgray groans as he is left stuck for words.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re feeling some stomach pain, feel free to leave your seat.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you...... pardon me!¡¹

    Zilgray dashes off quickly. I guess it was pretty serious.

    Oh I see, he was acting strange because he was holding it in.

    ¡¸Oh well, that can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Getting all irritated and spewing a bunch of nonsense with a horrible attitude...... I¡¯ve experienced all that before.

    In the past, when Adolph stopped me right before I need to go, I nearly strangled him to death.

    It¡¯s something all humans need to do. I¡¯ll overlook what happened just now.

    ¡¸Celia, you also understand the feeling well, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh? Wh-why are you bringing that up!? Howe you¡¯re turning the attention to me!?¡¹

    Well, you know...... ha, ha, ha.

    I rub Celia¡¯s head as she amusingly pounds my chest in tears, and then themanders of the reinforcement armyes over.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it was impressive how quickly you conquered Karudia.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unbelievable how you brought down that city in only a few days. Not to mention the enemy had more than twice the number of your forces hiding in there.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s n certainly went smoothly but Baklen also yed a part in getting caught in the King¡¯s n.

    With that in mind, it¡¯s probably best not to bring it up.

    ¡¸By the way, about the new Governor General, His Excellency Zilgray......¡¹

    ¡¸Honestly, his attitude towards Lord Hardlett is strange.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because he was holding back from going to the toilet. Don¡¯t talk about him.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? That doesn¡¯t seem likely. Even during the trip from Goldonia, he was telling us about all kinds of unpleasant rumors surrounding Lord Hardlett......¡¹

    ¡¸He was asking us whether Lord Hardlett had made any blunders or whether you had any weaknesses.¡¹

    ¡¸What is that about!?¡¹

    Celia shouts out angrily.

    I shouldn¡¯t have done anything to make him hate me.

    ¡¸Besides, I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡¹

    Everyone freezes.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know about Margrave Zilgray!?¡¹

    He¡¯s a man, you see. I may have met him and forgot about him right away.

    I drove out the images of such a dirty man out of my mind.

    The revolting memories of Gildress which forced their way into my head are still there though.

    ¡¸I think I know why Governor General Zilgray is looking at you with hostility now.¡¹

    M heaves a long, extended sigh.

    I don¡¯t mind if he hates me, he¡¯s a man anyways.

    ¨D¨DThat night.

    ¡¸If you provoke someone that much, they¡¯ll surely be an enemy. Is that what you want?¡¹

    M scolds me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care. Zilwhite is the Governor General of Magrado, right? An internal dispute ending doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡¹

    I chuckle and run my fingers through M¡¯s hair. Her eyes narrow happily.

    ¡¸Being a Governor General and a Margrave means he has quite the influence even in the capital. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to let thement pass inoffensively?¡¹

    ¡¸If I let it pass, you would have been embarrassed, no?¡¹

    If I justughed it off there, the only thing she could have done was look down awkwardly.

    I can¡¯tugh at the expense of a woman.

    ¡¸But now he¡¯spletely aware that I¡¯m your lover.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that bad?¡¹

    M¡¯s face slowly changes from a scared one to a rxed one.

    ¡¸No, not at all. Fine then. I¡¯ll be Lord Hardlett¡¯s lover.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, I love you.¡¹

    We smile and whisper words of endearment in each other¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸More importantly, can we continue where we left off? This is practically torture.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, alright.¡¹

    Let¡¯s take stock of what¡¯s going on again.

    I¡¯m sitting naked on the bed.

    M is kneeling on the floor in between my legs and was licking my cock.

    ¡¸Alright, then let me resume.¡¹

    M sticks her tongue out and slowly licks my dick starting from the base.

    When she reaches the tip, she points her tongue down and flicks it back and forth to stimte my urethra.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great...... you can go harder¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    Satisfying my request, she closes her mouth around my tip and sucks hard.

    She follows by opening her mouth again, swallows the entire head into her mouth, then bobs her head up and down.

    Both of her hands are rubbing the shaft vigorously.

    ¡¸Oooh, nice. Keep going.¡¹

    Then, her teeth scraped against my tip.

    M panics and stops moving, looking up anxiously at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. The skin is thick after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hamo......¡¹

    M smirks, taking her finger to scoop up the saliva leaking from her mouth.

    Rather than touching my balls, she heads further down.

    ¡¸Oi oi.¡¹

    With a mischievous grin, she takes that finger and pushes it up my asshole.

    ¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    ¡¸Nggoh!!¡¹

    I let out a groan as I bend my back. As I thought, a man is not made to have anything stuck inside them.

    At the same time, M takes her mouth away from my cock.

    ¡¸Gahoh gohoh! I dug my own grave. If you get so big, my jaw will get dislocated.¡¹

    With a smile, I lift M up onto the bed, push her down and begin caressing her.

    I grab M¡¯s beautiful breasts while rubbing my dick up and down from her stomach down to her vagina.

    I simultaneously suck hard enough on her neck to leave a hickey, then lick along the side of her neck up to her ear before softly blowing into her ear.

    ¡¸Aah...... as I thought, Lord Hardlett is really skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you think that. I¡¯ll make you feel even better.¡¹

    I slip my arm under her side and wrap it around her body, hugging her tightly so my dick presses up against her.

    My cock is fixed perfectly in ce on M¡¯s body and grinds against her clitoris.

    ¡¸Kyaa! T-that feels good! Aaaaaah.¡¹

    While pinning her down, I grab her breasts a little harder than before.

    Now that she¡¯s more aroused, her pain turns to pleasure.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, aaah¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    I give the excited M a deep kiss and entangle my tongue with hers.

    She grabs the sheets in one hand while she strokes my head, answering by twirling her tongue around mine all as pleasure umtes within her.

    ¡¸Nnnnh!¡¹

    She twists her waist and wraps her legs around me. She couldn¡¯t let out a moan as she climaxes due to being in the middle of a kiss, instead she pushes her body closer to me.

    Her climaxsts for a while until she eventually loses strength.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... haa.¡¹

    M¡¯s panting heavily. I thought of letting her take a break, but M smiles after looking at my erect dick.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to make you wait.¡¹

    She climbs on top of me as Iy on my back.

    She spreads her legs in a vulgar manner and matches her vagina to my cock.

    ¡¸Here I go. Nnnnh......¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s wet as can be, I¡¯m also at my peak level of arousal.

    She wasn¡¯t able to put my dick inside her that easily despite trying to apply her weight multiple times.

    On her third attempt, she was able to stick the thick part of my tip inside her.

    With how much it¡¯s inside, all she has to do is to let her weight carry it further up her vagina.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s in.¡¹

    She slowly drops her hips as she stares at my face, pushing my cock in as far as it can go into her body.

    ¡¸Oh, that feels good. M¡¯s insides is so tight as usual.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett¡¯s thing is as big as usual too. Even though I¡¯ve been stretched apart quite a bit, it still feels tight...... still, I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    M puts her hands on her spread open thighs and pumps her hips up and down.

    My dick slips in and out while making loud wet sloshing noises, her breasts jiggle in front of me.

    ¡¸How lewd. You¡¯re like a prostitute.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, don¡¯t say that.¡¹

    M doesn¡¯t stop moving her hips despite that.

    Eventually, her hips get tired from spreading out and she lies on my stomach, continuing to drop her body.

    ¡¸Agh, it¡¯s stabbing so deep......¡¹

    A normal woman¡¯s hips would have given out by now, but M¡¯s training as a soldier makes her tougher.

    Her body trembles slightly and she lets out a scream-like moan without stopping her hips.

    She exhales and ces a hand on my chest, I realize soon that her nails are digging into my skin.

    I think she wants something from me.

    ¡¸Is this what you want?¡¹

    I put my hand on top of hers and interlock our fingers together, supporting her weight.

    M¡¯s expression instantly bes brighter. Looks like I found the correct answer.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re so unfair...... how do you make women fall in love with you like this? It makes me want to do anything for you.¡¹

    M squeezes my hand tightly and quickens the pace of her hips.

    Soon enough, that time came.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming M.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take your hand away!¡¹

    M keeps her grip on my hand while her body convulses.

    A final wise remark is needed.

    She looks at me with eyes melted in pleasure.

    ¡¸M I love you...... more than anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, Don¡¯t say something like that! Aah, don¡¯t! Nhhiiihh!!¡¹

    M falls forward, cries out and climaxes.

    Her body twitches tremendously with a gush of love juicesing out from her opening, however my hand was the one thing that she didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡¸M, take all of it! Uooooh!¡¹

    I match her timing and get ready to pour my seed in her.

    The coiling of her insides and womb wriggles pleasurably around my cock, preparing to ept my offering.

    ¡¸Aah...... don¡¯t pull out. Keep it inside me for a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll stay inside for as long as you want.¡¹

    I circle one hand to rub M¡¯s ass and back while keeping the other hand connected with hers.

    The key to sess for satisfying women is to caress them thoroughly after having sex.

    M seems to be perfectly satisfied and buries her face in my chest, starting to nod off into sleep.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve made love to each other one on one like this. It was really great.¡¹

    Oh right, where did Celia run off to?

    She does a huge search for me whenever she can¡¯t see me.

    We¡¯re in M¡¯s room and she should have a good sense of where we are.

    ¡¸Ahem.¡¹

    ¡¸So, what did you do?¡¹

    I prod M¡¯s asshole with a finger when she averts her eyes.

    ¡¸Ahn, gosh! You talked with Leopolt-san and Tristan regarding future ns, right?¡¹

    They just said ¡°we¡¯re going to be talking about future policies now, so Lord Hardlett can go take a break¡±, which is why I came to M¡¯s room.

    I wanted to say a whole bunch of things to them but at the same time I wanted to enjoy M¡¯s body, so I chose to ignore what they said.

    ¡¸I told Celia-san ¡°Lord Hardlett is also participating in the meeting¡± and ¡°Don¡¯t go inside¡±.¡¹

    M smiles yfully. She did something pretty horrible.

    If she said something like that to her, then she should be waiting outside the room this whole time.

    I better wipe down my body and head over as soon as possible.......

    However that wasn¡¯t needed.

    Leopolt and Tristan must have finished talking and came out of the room.

    ¡¸M-san!! Where did you go!? M-san! Maa!¡¹

    I can hear Celia shouting angrily.

    M giggles, takes my hands and locks them with mine again.

    ¡¸M-san, you did something detestable again...... aaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Celia shrieks after she forcefully swings open the door of the room.

    I can¡¯t do anything since M swallowed my dick, isying her head on my chest and has both hands interlocked with mine.

    ¡¸To fall for a scheme like that, you¡¯re still immature as a soldier.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, you¡¯re evil! Take this!¡¹

    Celia grabs her sword...... and doesn¡¯t unsheathe the de, but shoves the hilt into M¡¯s ass.

    M screams at the sudden violence, her hole clenching down on my dick so hard it hurts and urges me to spew out my load seed, meanwhile M squirts right in Celia¡¯s face and makes her even angrier.

    In the end, she stomps her feet in frustration.

    Ultimately, I also embrace Celia and leave the both of the fainted girls in the room so I can take a walk and enjoy the night breeze in the corridor.

    As I take my time walking, I hear a girl¡¯s scream from inside the government general.

    ¡¸Please, I¡¯m begging you to stop! I-it hurts. Nooooooooooo! Someone save me, I don¡¯t want thissss!¡¹

    A woman¡¯s scream, and not one of pleasure.

    It is certainly one of pain.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    I run in the halls and head to where I heard the voicee from.

    Guards were standing in front of the room where I heard the scream.

    When I got close, they cross their spears and prevent me from entering.

    ¡¸This is the Governor General¡¯s room. Stand down immed-...... Lord Hardlett!?¡¹

    For some reason, the guards panic.

    A woman is in trouble. There¡¯s no time to waste.

    ¡¸Move it.¡¹

    When Imand them, the guards quickly lower their spears.

    I don¡¯t wait at all to kick the door down.

    ¡¸What¡¯s happening, are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!? B-bastard, what do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡¹

    On the bed in front of me, the naked new Governor General Zilgray is attacking a girl.

    If they were in the middle of having sex, I would apologize and leave, but if not-.......

    ¡¸Help me...... please, help......¡¹

    The girl is lying naked on the bed but is tied up and was being whipped.

    Her face was marked with bruises, probably from being beat up.

    She pleads me to save her with red swollen eyes filled with tears.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! What kind of business do you have intruding into another person¡¯s bedroom!?¡¹

    I ignore him and approach the girl, then untie the rope.

    What a waste it is to punch a beauty like her...... her beautiful skin is ruined by all the whipping.

    ¡¸I asked you, ¡°did you say something!?¡±¡¹

    I instinctively raise my voice.

    Zilgray was surprised and fell on his ass.

    Of course that means I can see his crotch.

    How small. As I thought, petty men like him also have small penises.

    I be a little calmer after catching a glimpse of that unpleasant sight. I bend my hips and bow.

    ¡¸I heard an unusual scream so I rushed to see whether a ruffian broke in. After all, not too much time has passed since Dunois¡¯s execution. I apologize if I was impolite, please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Nu...... nuguh......¡¹

    I continue pressing Zilgray who still hasn¡¯t recovered from my earlier rebuke.

    ¡¸It seems there is nobody suspicious around here, however this girl seems to be injured. I¡¯ll get her treated so allow me to take care of her.¡¹

    When I pick up the girl in my arms, she wraps her arms around me and clings tightly to my body.

    There there, I¡¯ll do something about this situation.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine with that, right?¡¹

    I once again ask him angrily.

    Zilgray nods, feeling the pressure.

    ¡¸Then if you would excuse me. I once again apologize...... I will carry gifts to you at ater date to make up for my rudeness.¡¹

    I bow courteously before taking my leave.

    I let the trembling girl who was unable to stand from the shock feel my penis.

    ¡¸Ah...... it¡¯s big......¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike him right? Be at ease. I¡¯m not rough with girls.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re different from that small and violent man...... uuu, that really hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸There there, I¡¯ll take care of everything from here so just rx.¡¹

    I leave with the girl in my arms.

    I hear some faint mumbling behind me.

    ¡¸H-how dare you, how dare you!! That bastard, mocking me like that! Calling me micropenis!? I¡¯ll kill him! One day, I¡¯ll definitely kill youuu!!¡¹

    It was just the faintest mumblings. I don¡¯t have to try and catch what he was saying.

    I don¡¯t care if this make the new Governor General my enemy.

    Anyone who treats women as horribly as that is a piece of trash who I have no obligation to get along with.

    Let¡¯s head back to Goldonia quickly and make preparations.

    Incidentally, the girl I saved was treated and embraced by me after calming down.

    When I made love to her gently, she writhed in pleasure and orgasmed while dering she would bear my child.

    As I thought, women really shine brightly when you treat them kindly.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 1700

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (caretaker), Alice (magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (resting in the capital), Melissa (lover, ??? in the capital), Alma (left for the capital)

    udia (gluttonous guest), ra (female attendant), Natia (adventuring)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (growing), Petit Roper (Alice¡¯s concealment)

    Pet:

    Messerschmitt (dog), Pochi (strange lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (jealous), Gido (escort unit), Kroll (mendicant monk or pervert), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    M (security officer), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (trainee)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer B), Adolph (domestic affairs official)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress)

    Army: 7000 men

    Infantry: 4000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Light Infantry (Inadequately Equipped): 500

    Reserve Army: 3000 (Ipletely Armed)

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Assets: 19,450 gold (Apology gifts for Zilgray -20)

    Sexual Partners: 427, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 273: The Truth of Things

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Truth of Things</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Capital: Goldonia.

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde, what are your intentions regarding this matter!?¡¹

    Returning to the capital after leaving Magrado behind, we went to report our victory and provide an update on the state of things.

    However with the disturbance being treated as internal conflict, the case would be resolved after notifying Erich and the King, absent of any celebratory parties.

    Before the audience with the King as I was conversing with Erich, M res up at him.

    ¡¸We did not request for any reinforcements yet you still had three army corps sortie...... is this because you sensed the former Governor General Dunois¡¯s rebellion? In that case, you could have let us know! Things only worked out because we saw through his intentions, but there was still the possibility that we would be taken by surprise and wiped out!¡¹

    M¡¯s face is all red from yelling angrily, I knew that just having a pretty face makes it more impactful.

    Although from my point of view, she just looks cute. Crap, I¡¯m getting a little hard.

    Meanwhile Erich is frowning awkwardly with his arms folded.

    I was going to step in if M said too much and made even Erich angry, but it seems that won¡¯t be necessary.

    ¡¸Sorry about that. I received the order from his Majesty after you set out. I wanted to inform you, but if the messenger I sent was discovered by Dunois, the n would have been ruined...... no, that¡¯s probably just an excuse. Anyways, it is ultimately due to my ipetence.¡¹

    Erich lowers his head.

    That method was fundamentally unlike Erich¡¯s military way of doing things.

    I can faintly tell that this guy wasn¡¯t involved from the start.

    ¡¸It¡¯s settled now. You¡¯re satisfied with that, right M?¡¹

    ¡¸I-if Lord Hardlett is satisfied, then I have nothing else to say.¡¹

    Now that M¡¯s calmed down, I bring myself close to her ear.

    ¡¸You got angry for my sake, didn¡¯t you. Thanks.¡¹

    There is a big difference between M and Erich in terms of standing and authority.

    If he truly got angry, things could have gotten real ugly. She got upset for me with that in mind.

    ¡¸A-as a soldier, it is essential to get urate information, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m upset. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    M blushes as she speaks.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m grateful for that. Let¡¯s head somewhere with a better mood and¨D¨D¡¹

    Right when I was going to sweet talk M, Erich was the one who brought himself close to my ear.

    ¡¸There is this underground high-ss brothel in the capital. At first nce, you might think a minister won¡¯t even enter, but they have plenty of nice women. I can use my name to introduce you...... going there twice a week makes you a special member after all.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds wonderful. Will they allow multiple girls at once?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You can get two to lick you from both sides, or one to suck you while the other licks your asshole.¡¹

    When our whispering starts getting louder, I notice M¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸Men are really...... the worst!¡¹

    We clear our throats and change the topic.

    ¡¸That reminds me, the girl who¡¯s usually with you isn¡¯t here today. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s injured?¡¹

    He must be referring to Celia.

    Now that he brings up injury, she might be.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing life-threatening.¡¹

    Celia and M tried to outwit the other on the way back, but something unexpected found its way in the mix.

    When we passed by the port city, Irijina happily bought roasted river fish for us, except it was apparently half-cooked.

    M and I were able to get by with slight stomach pain, but Celia was affected more heavily.

    The poor girl can¡¯t even get away from the toilet for a few minutes before having to go back.

    Incidentally, the war criminal Irijina was totally fine.

    ¡¸In any case, Keh was probably the one who was behind this. He¡¯s been trying to win you over all this time and now he¡¯s trying to get rid of you, I don¡¯t know when he changed his mind. You might hear some malicious gossip, so be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to think about, but I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡¹

    As the wordse out of my mouth, I start thinking that something different might have happened.

    If Keh wants to eliminate me, then I don¡¯t have to take out Gretel¡¯s father.

    Connecting me with people in his faction and then trying to get rid of me, it doesn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡¸He¡¯s several levels better than me in terms of using despicable schemes. Even just the other day......¡¹

    I listen to Erich¡¯sints while rubbing M¡¯s ass.

    ¨D¨DAt the Audience.

    ¡¸Ooh, Hardlett. Nice to see you back.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I humbly apologize for my ineptitude that His Majesty had to send reinforcements.¡¹

    The King seemed to be acting strange, but he¡¯s smiling without a care in the world.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I only sent a small number so Dunois would let down his guard. It was within expectations from the beginning to have reinforcements sent out.¡¹

    The King has a servant bring in some alcohol.

    After allowing one of his guards beside him to drink a sip, he pours a cup for me and himself.

    ¡¸Dunois has more than fulfilled his role. This dissatisfaction and hatred of the popce were all directed towards him, then disappeared into the sky along with the fires of execution.¡¹

    The alcohol makes the King¡¯s lips loose.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to be acting as strangely asst time. Did he go back to being normal?

    ¡¸Nevertheless, Baklen is more of a fool than expected. He was quick to rebel like I had nned, yet he surrendered almost just as quick. My n to have him die in battle has gone amiss. It was a good judgement on your part to kill him.¡¹

    The King slices an apple in half, watches one of his guards eat half before putting the other half in his mouth.

    ¡¸I am grateful for your praise.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t feel good about it.

    ¡¸That fight was absolutely wonderful. Being able to round up Dunois and the rest of them can only mean that you did well drawing them in. Gathering them up all as well as quelling the rebellion at the same time must have took a considerable effort. You did well leading them around.¡¹

    The servant brings a basket containing several strawberries.

    He gave one to his guards and grabs the remaining fruit, hesitates, then sets them back down without eating them.

    I feel this strange sense of difort.

    The way the King sounded seems to imply that I should have known about the rebellion of the governorate army.

    In reality, it was due to good fortune, Leopolt and Tristan¡¯s ability.

    The King still talks jovially.

    It probably wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to interrupt him.

    ¡¸I hear you used gunpowder to destroy the walls of Karudia. The way you do things is shy and interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me for using such a barbaric way of fighting.¡¹

    For a while now, he¡¯s been mentioning the details of the fight.

    Maybe he has an intelligence agent mixed in with the Royal army.

    ¡¸Think nothing of it, a poisonous insect making a nest in the pce is much more savage. Even just the other day......¡¹

    The expression of the King who spoke so cheerfully suddenly became clouded, and he started ranting about a certain traitor.

    Aah, so the King didn¡¯t go back to normal.

    After listening to Erichin about Keh, now I have to listen to the King¡¯s grumblings. How depressing.

    The King¡¯s cursing frenzy continued for a while and just when I got tired of nodding and giving short replies to show I was somewhat paying attention, it finally ended.

    ¡¸Fumu...... so the sun is setting already. Let¡¯s leave it at that for today.¡¹

    It¡¯s finally over. That went on for so long.

    ¡¸Now, the Minister will speak to you about your reward. I will also allow you to have another reward.¡¹

    The King snaps his fingers and a single female appeared.

    She¡¯s quite the beautifuldy...... well, more so a beautiful young girl than ady.

    Her jet-ck hair and blue eyes make for an unusualbination.

    She looks tasty, but perhaps it¡¯s too early to harvest.

    ¡¸I had her work as my servant and she¡¯s fairly capable. I know you are busy with territory management and military duties. Having a single female assistant is not enough, am I right?¡¹

    So he knows about Celia as well.

    Then the King shows me a naughty grin.

    ¡¸She¡¯s quite the looker, don¡¯t you think? I know how much you love women. She may be on the younger side, but feel free to indulge yourself.¡¹

    The young girl kneels in front of me.

    ¡¸I am Marta. Pleased to make your acquaintance, I will serve you wholeheartedly whether it be as your aide or your partner in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Please entrust her to me.¡¹

    I don¡¯t hesitate to ept. If I act troubled, it would embarrass the girl after all.

    Of course, I don¡¯t intend to forcefully make Marta my belonging.

    I¡¯m fine with letting her work as a servant if she¡¯s against being embraced, otherwise I¡¯ll seduce her and mount her.

    The King smiles contently and takes his leave.

    So it¡¯s all over now. I can finally go home.

    ¡¸I will make preparations toe to your mansion tomorrow.¡¹

    As Marta bows courteously, I return a casual smile.

    ¡¸Sure, go ahead.¡¹

    She¡¯s definitely a pretty girl, though a bit too young.

    After returning from war, my dicks desires a sexier woman...... for example Melissa.

    Except something got in my way again.

    ¡¸L-lord Hardlett! Please wait a moment!!¡¹

    The sudden voice surprised me.

    Keh was the owner of that voice, which sounded somewhat flustered. It feels like the first time I¡¯ve seen him so out of breath.

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t Lord Baldwin, what¡¯s going on for you to be in such a hurry?¡¹

    Keh must have been waiting close to the King.

    He probably chased after me after he saw my audience with the King ended.

    Is he here to address something urgent?

    ¡¸About what happened...... I am truly sorry. This was entirely my fault.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he talking about the Governorate army¡¯s rebellion?¡¹

    Before I realized, Celia is beside me. And M isn¡¯t here anymore.

    ¡¸Indeed! The rebellion of that damned Dunois, which I fully anticipated, but regretfully failed to inform Lord Hardlett...... I swear on my good name that there was no hidden meaning behind this.¡¹

    So it¡¯s about that. If the King didn¡¯t know and Erich didn¡¯t know, it had to be Keh.

    Celia turns red and gets angry.

    Oh, she¡¯s quickly turning pale. Is her stomach acting up again?

    ¡¸It¡¯s been settled, but could it be that ineptitude caused information to not be passed properly?¡¹

    There¡¯s no point getting mad now, however it would be troubling if the same thing happened again.

    It might actually be fatal next time.

    ¡¸......information was gathered and Lord Hardlett was expected to be informed. I instructed the new Governor General Zilgray to send a messenger, you see......¡¹

    I found the problem.

    The information went from the King to Keh, from Keh to Zilred, and then was cut off before it reached us.

    ¡¸It was an improbable ident, inexcusable......¡¹

    ¡¸No, it wasn¡¯t an ident.¡¹

    I unconsciously refuted him.

    ¡¸So you actually doubt me!?¡¹

    I hastily shake my head.

    ¡¸No, no, disregard that. I know Lord Baldwin did not have any ulterior motives.¡¹

    When he heard that, Keh rubbed his chest in relief.

    So this guy panics too. That was amusing.

    ¡¸By the way Lord Baldwin, do you have a close rtionship with the new Governor General Lord Zilck?¡¹

    ¡¸Zil-...... ah, you mean Lord Zilgray. Yes, we are pretty close friends.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if Keh was atoning for his mistake, but he told me lots about that guy.

    Midway through, Celia couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and ran off to the toilet.

    He is the eldest son of a traditional Count household who took over the family after his father recently passed away.

    He has shown talents in both politics and military. He has earned the deep trust of the King too.

    He has increased the number of his acquaintances byworking with many people from both sides of the social conflict between Erich and Keh.

    He was promoted to a Margrave after his skills were recognized and he was chosen to be Magrado¡¯s new Governor General.

    That was pretty much it.

    Keh added one more thing.

    ¡¸Lord Zilgray ispetent in everything he does...... although he falls short of Lord Radhalde in terms of military affairs. I don¡¯t want to sound conceited but I am probably better than he is in government affairs. Which is why he was not allowed to specialize, instead being chosen by His Majesty¡¯s keen eye......as the new Governor General, to demonstrate his prowess in both areas.¡¹

    In other words, he¡¯s good but not great. He is capable of doing everything well, yet he can¡¯t be the best in any field.

    ¡¸Between you and me......¡¹

    Keh brings himself close to my ear. His expression is like that of a maid bad mouthing about someone to another maid.

    ¡¸He stands in the middle of Lord Radhalde¡¯s faction and my own faction, trying to act as a third party. However, things are not exactly going well...... do you know why?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder. I¡¯m not too familiar with Lord Zilyellow.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of you, Lord Hardlett. He sees you as the third party, with an abundance of war merits and a strong impression on His Majesty. Not many nobles are willing to disregard all that and side with Lord Zilgray.¡¹

    Then he could have brought it up with me.

    If he wrote ¡°you are the third party¡± on a sheet of paper, I would have signed it.

    ¡¸I also heard that it was arranged for Lord Zilgray to be the Supreme Commander for the recent campaign to suppress the rebellion in the beginning and he would be installed as the new Governor General immediately following. However, Lord Radhalde suddenly rmended Lord Hardlett, with His Majesty also agreeing that you would be best suited for a job which involved fighting, and changed his mind.¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me that this is why he hates me.

    He may be skilled, but he¡¯s a small man, just like the size of his dick.

    And still, I feel something slightly off about Keh.

    It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s talking to me so openly about factions and a third party.

    He didn¡¯t try to win me over to his side like he used to.

    ¡¸Since Lord Hardlett is already a feudal lord managing the eastern area...... you may be cooperating with him in the future. You¡¯re marrying the daughter of my friend, Count Beltz, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, ha, ha.¡¹

    Iugh in an attempt to deceive him, and then Celia happens toe back.

    She appears to have gotten one size slimmer.

    ¡¸Thank you for taking the time to tell me such valuable information. I understand you had no hidden agenda, so please don¡¯t let it bother you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, is that so!? Then I¡¯m hoping we can arrange future meetings......¡¹

    Keh heaves a big sigh and leaves.

    ¡¸Are you fine with that? The new Governor General did it intentionally.¡¹

    ¡¸Zilpink, huh...... I¡¯m not really fond of talking bad about someone with no one around.¡¹

    Besides, he¡¯s surely far away now. He shouldn¡¯t be meddling in my business.

    ¡¸Plus...... fufufu, he¡¯s tiny. I¡¯m not going to lose to a guy like that.¡¹

    I embrace Celia who¡¯s standing beside me.

    She bes happy for a split second before turning pale again.

    ¡¸Agughh...... M-my apologies.¡¹

    Celia reluctantly slips under my arm. As M takes her ce in my arm, Celia gives her a death stare before running off to the toilet.

    I should buy some stomach medicine on the way home.

    ¡¸I¡¯m finally home. Oooi, I¡¯ve just ret-...... oof!¡¹

    What was waiting for me as soon as I entered the mansion in the capital was a tackle from Melissa, who was waiting for me.

    I catch her and hug her shoulder as her head continues facing the ground.

    ¡¸Hahaha, what a rough wee. Let¡¯s have some fun tonight.¡¹

    Melissa doesn¡¯t lift her head and mumbles something.

    ¡¸A-a ch......child......¡¹

    The children? I lift her chin and ask whether something bad happened again.

    ¡¸Did something happen to the children? Don¡¯t tell me, did someone get kidnapped again!?¡¹

    Melissa shakes her head, tears running down her face.

    It must be important if a normallyposed person like her is sobbing like this.

    ¡¸Not that...... it¡¯s not that...... I...... a child...... a child......¡¹

    I can¡¯t really pick out what she¡¯s saying through all that crying.

    I bring Melissa close to me and hug her tightly.

    ¡¸I- I can...... give birth to a child!!¡¹

    Melissa clings to me and bawls like a child.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 2300

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Melissa plete recovery), Alma (date), Natia (adventuring), Celia (diarrhea?), M (victory), Irijina (war criminal)

    Polte (refugee case worker, exhausted), Gretel (exhausted), Adolph (super exhausted)

    Army: 7500 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 500

    Reserve Army: 2500

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Assets: 18,449 gold (Celia¡¯s medicine -1), (temporary mobilization of soldiers -1000)

    Sexual Partners: 427, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 274: Delightful Child-Making

    <h4>Chapter 274: Delightful Child-Making</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Melissa cries into my chest.

    I try touching her breasts, but I don¡¯t get a response.

    For now, it doesn¡¯t seem like an emergency situation.

    I¡¯ll just have a nice long chat with her.

    When I bring my arms around Melissa¡¯s shoulder and legs and pick her up, she wraps her arms around my neck while still sobbing.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a bath and talk.¡¹

    Melissa nods and mumbles something, but I can¡¯t make out what she said.

    ¡¸......so we got left behind.¡¹¡¸Wahahahaha! It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s eat!¡¹

    M and Irijina head to the dining hall.

    ¡¸Ugh! It¡¯sing again!¡¹

    Celia runs off to the toilet...... though it appears someone is already inside.

    She gets on her knees and offers a prayer.

    No, she quickly gives up on relying on God and bursts in. Kroll is yanked out half naked.

    ¡¸Aegir-san......you see, I......¡¹

    I give a kiss to Melissa, who finally stops crying.

    ¡¸Tell me all about it in the bath. Use this.¡¹

    I brush her lips with my finger.

    ¡¸And this.¡¹

    I slip my hand under her short skirt and poke her precious ce.

    Melissa lets out a ¡°geez¡± and puffs her cheeks, not saying anything else.

    And so we get into the bathtub, our submerged shoulders leaning against each other.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll see my face without makeup.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I love Melissa¡¯s natural face too.¡¹

    It¡¯s the same with Mel as well, but Melissa looks young for her age.

    I¡¯m sure it has something to do with all the love I pour into them.

    I pick her up and put her on myp.

    Just a little bit of an adjustment and my meat rod would slip inside her, but I should listen to what she has to say first.

    ¡¸What you were trying to tell me before, can you exin it to me?¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s tense face falls apart all at once.

    She doesn¡¯t break out into tears this time.

    ¡¸After Dorothea-san gave birth, I felt this strange feeling inside me, you see.¡¹

    Oh, sounds serious.

    ¡¸Yeah. Well you know about my insides...... it¡¯s like that. I was worried and went to see a doctor. Ah! I searched for a female doctor of course.¡¹

    Melissa was feeling difort from her past injury to her insides. She might be more susceptible to getting illness.

    ¡¸Then she told me ¡°nothing¡¯s wrong¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it? So why did you cry?¡¹

    Melissa clings to me.

    ¡¸That female doctor saw me for the first time, you know? Yet she said there was nothing wrong with me.¡¹

    Then I realized. Melissa¡¯s womb was damaged so much that she wasn¡¯t able to give birth.

    There was no way a doctor seeing her for the first time would say something like ¡°everything is normal¡±.

    Then it hit me.

    ¡¸That medicine Dorothea drank after she gave birth. If I remember correctly, you transferred it to her with your mouth, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That dark red substance? I believe I did......¡¹

    A dragon¡¯s blood cures old wounds too.

    Melissa must have drank a tiny amount as she was transferring it, but that was enough topletely heal her damaged womb.

    ¡¸And when I asked the doctor, she said that nothing is particrly wrong if I get my monthly period.¡¹

    I tell Melissa about the dragon¡¯s blood.

    As soon as I did, tears well up in her eyes.

    ¡¸I see, so it was really Aegir-san after all...... I can really give birth now. I can give birth to my own child.¡¹

    We hug each other tightly again. Melissa wipes her tears and lifts up her face.

    She gives me a sparkling, beaming smile.

    ¡¸You see, Aegir-san. I have a request of you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I know what she wants, but this is sort of like a ritual.

    ¡¸You see, I really-¡¹

    Melissa stands up from the water.

    She covers her breasts with her right and her precious ce with her left.

    ¡¸Want Aegir-san¡¯s seed-¡¹

    She slowly takes away her hands, revealing her pretty nipples and used yet beautifully naughty vagina.

    ¡¸-Lots of seed to be poured inside me.¡¹

    A woman desires my sperm. As a man, there is no greater honor.

    I also stand up from the water and press my already fully erect meat rod against Melissa¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸You want a child from my seed, right?¡¹

    I deliberately say out loud what is clearly understood by the both of us.

    Melissa grins, then, using gestures and a tone she was trained to use as a prostitute, begs me naughtily.

    ¡¸I want Aegir-san to take that exceedingly burly dick, ram it in my pussy and rub that fiendishlyrge tip all over my insides.¡¹

    Melissa grabs my shaft and strokes it vigorously.

    ¡¸Hold me down and thrust that huge cock deep inside. And once you feel good......¡¹

    She blows into my ear softly while stroking my dick, then gently cups my balls with her other hand.

    ¡¸Fill me up with all that seed you¡¯ve stored inside here.¡¹

    Unable to hold back any longer, I violently hug Melissa.

    Then rub circles around her healed stomach.

    ¡¸Are you sure? If I empty my load in here, you¡¯ll immediately get pregnant. Your body, hour heart, your womb, every part which makes you a woman will belong to me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure. Embrace me, then release your seed. I¡¯ll give you all the eggs inside me, so give me lots of children in return!¡¹

    Melissa forgets to act, dering in a screaming tone with both arms spread out.

    Talking any more would be the equivalent to torture for the both of us.

    ¡¸Melissa!¡¹¡¸Aegir-san!¡¹

    The both of us roll on the floor in a tangled mess, turning in opposite directions to lick the other¡¯s genitals.

    I feel the warmth of her mouth around the head of my dick, meanwhile I also suck Melissa¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this hole, it¡¯s engorged with blood and the flesh is puffed out, making it look extremely lewd. Did you want to swallow a man that badly?¡¹

    ¡¸You say that, but your rod here is as hard as steel and has so many veins bulging out from it...... not to mention it¡¯s thicker than my arm. How many girls did you make cry out with this thing?¡¹

    We smile as our eyes meet, then we continue caressing each other.

    ¡¸Your asshole is contracting, yet seems so soft when I poke it. I guess that goes without saying, since you¡¯ve been using it so much.¡¹

    ¡¸Your balls here, they¡¯re so huge and heavy like there are rocks inside them. Of course they would be. You¡¯ve umted enough semen in them to ejacte for five or ten minutes, right?¡¹

    We smile at each other once again and then change positions.

    ¡¸I was going to caress you a little more...... but it doesn¡¯t seem necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu~¡¹

    Melissa turns her eyes away shyly.

    I don¡¯t relent, teasing her in ce of forey.

    ¡¸Spread your legs shoulder-width apart. You can¡¯t cover yourself with your hands, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuuu~¡¹

    Despite making an unhappy face, Melissa does as she is told and opens her legs wide.

    When she did, a thick liquid spills onto the bathroom floor.

    ¡¸Look at all that juice. It¡¯s flooding down there.¡¹

    Wet isn¡¯t enough to describe how Melissa¡¯s hole is.

    I¡¯m not touching it, yet she¡¯s dripping with juices.

    It was like she started overflowing just from my erect dick touching her belly.

    ¡¸After all, I can bear Aegir-san¡¯s child now, of course that¡¯ll get me wet...... my body is getting ready to get impregnated by the person I love.¡¹

    What a cute thing to say. I teased her too much.

    ¡¸Sorry. I guess nothing else needs to be said. Let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    Melissa smiles and ces her hands up against the bathroom wall.

    ¡¸Are you fine with taking it from behind? We might as well return to the bedroom and-¡¹¡¸I want it right now! Please, I can¡¯t wait!¡¹

    I¡¯ve got to answer when a woman begs like that.

    I hold Melissa¡¯s body from behind and push my dick against her entrance.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve done it in this position. Here I go.¡¹

    I give her a soft kiss before prating her, pulling her butt cheek apart with one hand, then inserting my length all at once.

    Melissa¡¯s well-developed hole envelops my member gently...... or it should have.

    ¡¸It¡¯s tighter than before. Don¡¯t tell me that along with healing your injury, your hole got narrower too.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it. Aegir-san just got bigger again...... agh! I-it¡¯s in......¡¹

    Now that I look, I can see the shape of my dick bulging out from Melissa¡¯s stomach.

    In anticipation of releasing its load, my dick seems to swelling in size.

    ¡¸How much bigger are you going to get? At this rate, it¡¯ll be sorge it can act as your third leg. ......even though Dorothea-san just gave birth, her baby¡¯s penis is even bigger than that of the ten year old Cliff, you know?¡¹

    Happy that Melissa praised me, I quicken the pace of my thrusts.

    The sound of flesh pping resonates well against the stone walls of the bathroom.

    Her ample bosom and bountiful ass helps to create a nice, full sound.

    ¡¸Aaah! Thick, so thick, feels so goood¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Melissa screams as she pushes against the wall and sticks her ass out more towards me.

    I stick close to her body, covering her entire back with my chest while sucking her neck and squeezing her breasts.

    ¡¸Should I be more gentle? Or do you like it rough?¡¹

    ¡¸R-rough......¡¹

    I immediately pull both her arms back and m against her hips with even more intensity.

    I feel the tip of my dick knocking against the entrance of her womb. If I release my seed in here, she¡¯ll get pregnant with my kid.

    When I think about it like that, my meat rod gets evenrger.

    ¡¸Agugh...... it¡¯s still getting bigger......¡¹

    Melissa lets out a strained voice but her body is rejoicing.

    There is a puddle of her love juices on the floor, plus her clitoris and nipples are so hard that touching them a tiny bit sends electric shocks throughout her body, making her moan out loudly.

    At this point, anything I do to her will turn into pleasure.

    As I lick my lips thinking of how to cook her, Melissa turns around.

    ¡¸Can I make a request?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything you want. If you want me to torment your ass or flip you upside down, I can do that as well.¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s wish was something different.

    ¡¸Could you be a beast? It¡¯s embarrassing but it really turns me on...... I want to have wild mating sex.¡¹

    I feel my dick pulse, then slowly increase in size.

    ¡¸Ugaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    I thrust into Melissa while raising a war cry-like roar.

    She lets out high-pitched screams while trying her best to stay on her feet, but soon copses from my furious hip movements, falling to the floor on her knees.

    ¡¸Ooooh! You¡¯re my female. You can¡¯t escape!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m about to be dominated by a male.¡¹

    I remain unrelenting even in the normal doggy style position.

    Eventually, her arms give out, her legs give out and she copses to the floor on her stomach.

    Still, I don¡¯t stop moving, I climb on top of her ass and continue swinging my hips.

    My dick is long so I can pierce all the way into her abundant ass even from the top.

    ¡¸Uooooooh! How do you like this, is this good!? You want more!?¡¹

    Melissays on the floor and moans as I press down on her, kissing her neck and nape.

    The scene was like a beast preying on its food. But that was what the girl wanted.

    ¡¸So rough, it¡¯s the best...... aahn, I¡¯m going to be impregnated by such a powerful man...... how lovely, give me more.¡¹

    I thought I was already being rough, but as expected Melissa can take more than the other girls.

    It¡¯s nice how her sexual prowess hasn¡¯t changed even with her womb healing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    I grab her thighs from behind, lift them up so she¡¯s floating and continue thrusting.

    With the addition of her own weight and my upward thrusts, Melissa finally screams louder.

    Normally, I would be prating into her womb at this point, but it must be tiring for her after having it healed not too long ago.

    Melissa smiles at my slight hesitation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You want to push it into my womb right? Besides...... fufu, animals don¡¯t care about those kind of things.¡¹

    In that case, I slowly lower Melissa¡¯s thigh.

    As my dick reaches the very depths of her vagina, it pushes up against the entrance of her womb, and I finally get to shove my tip past that point.......

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    In one smooth motion, I hear the familiar sound of my dick spreading apart her insides and invading her womb.

    ¡¸Nhiiiiih¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Melissa bends her body to the limit and her arms wrap around my neck.

    She doesn¡¯t tell me it hurts or for me to stop. Let¡¯s continue a bit more as a beast.

    I make slow deliberate moves, which is plenty of stimtion while I remain stuck in her womb.

    She squirts sporadically and every time I flex my stomach, which makes my dick pulsate, Melissa lets out a louder moan.

    She should be at her limit by now.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the finisher.¡¹

    I change positions, reverting back to the standard missionary position.

    Of course as she requested, I let out a beastial growl while repeatedly biting her neck and shoulder.

    I don¡¯t use my teeth, though everytime I suck hard with my lips, I feel Melissa¡¯s body tremble.

    Nearing the final moment, I bring my lips closer to her.

    Melissa¡¯s body tenses up to prepare itself every time I let out an animalistic war cry and kiss her, whispering to her while gently rubbing all over.

    ¡¸I love you Melissa. You¡¯re the best woman. Now and forever.......¡¹

    Her body twitches.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re so gentle all of a sudden...... ah...... aaah...... c-cumming¨D¨D!!¡¹

    She orgasms from the sudden shift in tone.

    Her arms and legs wrap around my back as her vagina clenches my deeply inserted meat rod tightly, unwilling to let go.

    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D!! Aaaah¨D¨D!! Haa...... haa...... huh?¡¹

    Melissa looks at me with a curious expression. It must be because she didn¡¯t feel the hot spray she was expecting toe into her womb.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I didn¡¯t cum yet.¡¹¡¸R-really......?¡¹

    Melissa wriggles around, though she isn¡¯t able to move much with my dick still stuck deep within her body.

    ¡¸Which means I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    I pin down the somewhat flustered woman down before continuing to thrust.

    She¡¯s like a broken castle gate having cum once already. Even the tiniest knock would push her over the edge again.

    ¡¸Sorah, how do you like this?¡¹

    When I tense up my abs, my dick swells up even more and the veins all around the shaft scrape the entirety of her tight canal.

    ¡¸Hiiiih¨D¨D no more! I¡¯m cumming again!!¡¹

    I enjoy the constrictions of her consecutive orgasm, then immediately change positions.

    Taking care not to injure her, I rock my hips to make my dick enter and exit the entrance of her womb.

    ¡¸Ahiiiih! It¡¯s going even deeper¨D¨D!¡¹

    Her fingers grasp my hair as she reaches another climax. Saliva endlessly leaks from her the corners of her mouth.

    ¡¸This is the end.¡¹

    I pick her up into a seated position and tightly grab her waist before making gyrating motions to work her entire body.

    Her hole is not the only thing spasming, but Melissa¡¯s entire body is convulsing like crazy.

    I take a quick peek at Melissa¡¯s unfocused eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally time for you to take my seed. Now...... get pregnant.¡¹

    I pinch her clitoris at the same time. Melissa¡¯s trembling stops.

    ¡¸Ooh............¡¹

    For a split second, her eyes regain focus and we look at each other.

    ¡¸Aaoooooooh¨D¨D¨D¨D! Oooooh¨D¨D! Nnhiiih¨D¨D!¡¹

    What an incredible scream. Her consciousness finally left her along with the fourth consecutive orgasm.

    I wasn¡¯t the one who turned into a beast, it was Melissa.

    The female animal lets out delighted howling from the mating sex, throwing her body backwards in pleasure and gushing out plenty of love juices before passing out.

    ¡¸Guh, this is quite......¡¹

    Even while fainted, the clenching of her vagina feels so tight like she wants to rip off my dick.

    I didn¡¯t expect Melissa to squeeze me so tightly.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose. Guh!¡¹

    To answer her iron grip, I make my cock swell and release my seed.

    It felt like my load was going to get stuck, but the force of ejaction somehow managed to carry it all the way out.

    I can feel a dull pain as the viscous semen forcefully pushes its way out of my urethra.

    ¡¸Unngh, this is troubling.¡¹

    That was awesome sex. Because of that my ejaction felt more pleasurable than usual.

    ¡¸This feeling...... it probably won¡¯t stop for another thirty minutes. Maybe it¡¯llst even longer.¡¹

    The both of us would catch colds if I cum inside her non-stop out of the bath water. I guess I¡¯ll head back into the tub with her.

    ¡¸Besides, you guys are cold too right? Come use the bath as well.¡¹

    The door of the bathroom is slightly ajar and I can see two kids ¨C one male and one female ¨C from the orphanage.

    With all that screaming, I can understand why they would be curious.

    I smile at the confused children, climbing back into the water while my ejaction persists.

    The Next Day.

    As the King said, the young girl came to my mansion.

    ¡¸Kyaa! ......i-introducing myself again, my name is Marta. F-from hereafter, I will devote my entire being to serving the M-margrave......¡¹

    Marta blushes while she speaks in broken speech.

    Melissa is also blushing and hiding her face.

    M and Celia have their head in their hands.

    ¡¸Nice to have you. Sorry for looking like this. I can¡¯t pull out.¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t mind...... I don¡¯t know whether this is just like the rumors, or maybe more......¡¹

    Last night, I returned to the bedroom while still connected to Melissa after that extended ejaction and slept with her.

    It was a bad idea as the next morning when I woke up, Melissa¡¯s womb contracted,pletely trapping my cock inside.

    I tried pulling out but she¡¯s got such a tight hold on me it won¡¯t budge.

    That¡¯s when Marta arrived. Since she has the King¡¯s rmendation letter, I had to greet her personally.

    Left with no choice, I had to pick Melissa up and go to the front door wearing nothing but a cloak over my shoulders.

    ¡¸S-so this is the Hardlett house...... a womanizer as expected.¡¹

    Marta mumbles something quietly.

    More importantly, I have to think of someway to get free.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 2300

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Melissa (seed injectionplete, ashamed), Alma (happy), Natia (on her way back), Marta (aide), Kroll (shook)

    Polte (refugee case worker, exhausted), Gretel (exhausted), Adolph (super exhausted)

    Army: 7500 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 500

    Reserve Army: 2500

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Assets: 18,449 gold

    Sexual Partners: 427, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 275: Peaceful Problem

    <h4>Chapter 275: Peaceful Problem</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸It¡¯s morning already...... I didn¡¯t get much sleep.¡¹

    It¡¯s probably close to noon right now.

    I¡¯ve already reported to the King so there isn¡¯t much need to stay in the capital any longer.

    But since we¡¯re here, I want to let the guards who fought well enjoy sightseeing.

    Although I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing Nonna back in Rafen, there is no pressing need to head back.

    I nce over at the top of the desk. Piled on the furniture is a stack of letters from Adolph.

    I¡¯m sure nothing¡¯s too urgent. I want to believe that.

    ¡¸Unnyu.¡¹¡¸Afuu¡¹¡¸Hngoh!¡¹¡¸......uu, it stinks...... it¡¯s so noisy.¡¹

    Laying on the bed are Melissa, M, Irijina and Celia.

    Because of our intense love making, Melissa and M slept well.

    Irijina isying spread-eagle on the bed, snoring away.

    Celia seems to be having a nightmare beside Irijina.

    I pinned Melissa down as she requested, also embracing M and Celia who secretly snuck into the room.

    I saw Irijina through the window training in the courtyard so I invited her for a good fuck as well.

    The reason it smells is because Irijina went straight to bed after training.

    I give soft kisses to M and Melissa, who don¡¯t seem likely to wake up anytime soon, then cover Irijina again with the futon.

    As I bend over to kiss Celia, her eyes shoot open.

    ¡¸Muu...... hah! Good morning.¡¹

    Celia only pretended to have an absent-minded look for a brief moment before quicklyposing herself. She did well to sense me.

    ¡¸I could smell Aegir-sama.¡¹

    I sniff myself to try and see what smell I was giving off, but I can¡¯t smell anything besides the scent of love juice and sweat.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the bedroom door.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Marta. If you have woken up, would it be alright if I entered the room?¡¹

    No wonder I didn¡¯t recognize the voice at first, it¡¯s that young girl.

    ¡¸Go ahead. Come in.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    Celia scrambles to cover her body. No need to get so embarrassed, you¡¯re both girls.

    ¡¸Pardon me. Wah, incredible! ......No, nevermind.¡¹

    Marta saw what was hanging from my crotch and was surprised momentarily, then quickly pulled herself together.

    I couldn¡¯t tell much yesterday but she¡¯s calmer than she looks.

    Being a former servant of the King, she has a courteous demeanor.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve prepared a change of clothes for you. I¡¯ll leave them here.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, thanks.¡¹

    Marta brought all my necessary articles of clothing in a neat folded pile from my everyday clothes to my underwear.

    She¡¯s a big help, although Celia, who curled herself in the nkets, is ring at her.

    ¡¸Uuu, getting Aegir-sama¡¯s clothes ready was my job.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s expected of me since I¡¯m his aide.¡¹

    Marta proceeds to crouch down at the feet of my naked body to help me put on my underwear.

    ¡¸Oi oi, I can at least put on my underwear by myself.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t expect her to go that far, still she politely helps me into my pants and shirt.

    Finally, Celia¡¯s eyes be sharp.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t get so clingy with Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to get so upset. More importantly, are the times determined for my schedule for today?¡¹

    Celia cheers up when I mention schedule, opening up the notepad she left beside the bed.

    She¡¯s written down everything she¡¯s heard regarding my ns in her Celia notes.

    However before she could open her mouth, Marta bows once and tells me what I needed to know.

    ¡¸For today, at noon you have a lunch appointment with Mr. Andrei at the Hard-boiled Pavilion to celebrate his release from prison. After that, you promised to buy a souvenir for your wife at the Irumis shop. After the sun has set, you have scheduled dinner ns with Lord Monashi.¡¹

    I guess Marta took care of arranging all the ns I randomly decidedst night.

    She¡¯s properly dealt with all the details from the name of the shop containing an item I thought Nonna would like to the coordination of time with Lord Monashi.

    It was perfectly done.

    Celia drops the memo pad she was holding.

    ¡¸Breakfast has also been prepared, but first let me bring you morning tea.¡¹

    Celia slumps her shoulders.

    Marta definitelyes out ahead in terms of an assistant¡¯s skill.

    But Celia doesn¡¯t only deal with misceneous tasks, she also does her best in political and military duties.

    She shouldn¡¯t worry too much about losing to Marta who specializes in dealing with routine matters.

    ¡¸Besides, you¡¯re still this cute.¡¹

    I give Celia the morning kiss she hasn¡¯t gotten yet.

    The light peck smoothly transitions into a messier twisting of the tongues with plenty of saliva exchanged. It was enough to cheer her up.

    ¡¸So, will you bring me tea? Or will you give me a kiss?¡¹

    I only asked her in the form of a joke.

    But right when I finished my sentence, she pressed her lips against mine. As if it was natural for her, she also slipped her tongue inside my mouth.

    ¡¸Nnh...... nnh¡¹¡¸Nn, nnh, nn, nnh!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!!¡¹

    After the kiss, which might have been even deeper than the one I exchanged with Celia, Marta bows.

    ¡¸If you request it, I will answer at anytime. If you want my body, I am ready even now.¡¹

    ¡¸Then a quick-......¡¹¡¸Nooo!¡¹

    My mouth was shut. Hahaha, Celia¡¯s cute when she¡¯s jealous.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already fully awake. Forget about the tea, let¡¯s go straight to breakfast.¡¹

    I walk out of the room, patting Celia who is clinging tightly to me.

    Melissa and the others have woken up from themotion as well. Let¡¯s go to the dining hall together.

    Marta sends us off by bowing.

    ¡¸I will simply clean up the room.¡¹

    After the orgy with the four women, the room is stinking with a strong smell of sex and semen sprayed everywhere from the floor to the bed.

    Asking a young girl to clean it is a little awkward...... woah now, why am I getting hard.

    On the way to the dining hall, I remember that I bought a souvenir for Andrei.

    I¡¯m probably going to forget if I eat breakfast now, so I¡¯ll go grab it and put it in my pocket.

    When I turn back and open the door to the bedroom, Marta jumps up in surprise.

    ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Jumping all of a sudden, did you see a bug or something?¡¹

    Marta is doing something in front of the table.

    It was right at the spot where the stack of letters from Adolph were.

    ¡¸Aah, I have to do something about this too.¡¹

    I open up a letter from Adolph.

    Maybe I¡¯ll pass it off to Leopolt. It may be outside his area of expertise but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll think of how to deal with it.

    ¡¸The souvenir is...... ah, there it is. Oh, you should just do a rough cleaning ande quickly. The food will get cold.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. Right away......¡¹

    I once again leave the bedroom with the gift in one hand and a letter in the other.

    When I did, I could see Tristan peeking through the gap in the door.

    ¡¸......so that¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how what is?¡¹

    I flick his forehead.

    ¡¸Oww!¡¹

    ¡¸You shoulde to the dining hall too. We¡¯re eating now.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already eaten long ago. It¡¯s in the daytime now.¡¹

    Oh, he woke up early today for once.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m going back to sleep again after eating.¡¹

    I deliver a threebo flick attack to Tristan¡¯s forehead.

    I wonder what¡¯s going on with Marta.

    She was breathing hard...... plus cold sweat was dripping from her body. Is she nervous from having to work under me all of a sudden?

    ¡¸Well, it was within expectations.¡¹

    What is Tristan talking about? Since you¡¯re done eating, go do some calisthenics with Irijina.

    It was a somewhatte breakfast, where everyone, including Celia who seems to be fine after taking medicine, is eating harmoniously.

    The children, being half-forced by Dorothea to eat meat and fish, and Dorothea herself are also eating peacefully.

    To recover her stamina after giving birth, it¡¯s probably more beneficial if she eats more.

    In the middle of all that, Alma and Kroll, who were in charge of waiting on us, started to act strange.

    ¡¸Alma, would you like to head out with me for a little bit today?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    How rare it is for Kroll to invite Alma nowadays. Still, he was rejected immediately.

    What a hopeless guy, let me help him.

    ¡¸Why not? I¡¯ll give you the day off so go out and enjoy.¡¹

    Alma makes a surprised face like she didn¡¯t expect me to support Kroll.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I have already scheduled an appointment with a friend today......¡¹

    Fumu, I guess that can¡¯t be helped. There will be more chances in the future.

    I¡¯ll give Kroll some pocket moneyter. Considering how he is now, he is unlikely to use prostitutes.

    I head to Andrei¡¯s ce right on schedule.

    It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a nice peaceful chat so I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    ¡¸Try not to drink so much. You still have to go to Count Monashi¡¯s dinner tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re one to talk, Celia. You shouldn¡¯t drink so much either or you¡¯ll piss yourself again.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s the only one with me this time.

    Andrei and his wife Natalie won¡¯t be able to settle down with other nobles besides me so I had M stay home.

    Irijina seems likely to destroy the ce so I didn¡¯t bring her with me.

    Marta looked pale so I had her take a break. Besides, there isn¡¯t anything for an aide to do here anyways.

    ¡¸The Hard-boiled Pavilion...... it seems deserted.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹

    Andreis¡¯ Hard-boiled Pavilion is an inn and bar, which for amoner is a rather high-ss ce to stay.

    The surface and walls are clean, yet the ce feels dull.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m here.¡¹

    When I opened the door, there were no customers inside.

    Natalie, who sat at the counter looking bored, called for Andrei.

    She still looks just like a child.

    I invite Andrei to drink with me like old times after hees out from the back room, and he just nods silently.

    Seeing him bow courteously is boring.

    I give him the souvenir I bought for him, take the cup he hands me and casually ask what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rxing when you don¡¯t have many customers, though I¡¯d like to know why it¡¯s like this if you don¡¯t mind telling me.¡¹

    The Hard-boiled Pavilion should be a pretty popr shop. It¡¯s strange that the ce isn¡¯t lively even if it¡¯s daytime.

    I hear Natalie let out a huge sigh.

    Andrei takes a gulp of alcohol in a serious manner after pouring some for himself, then answers softly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m being persecuted.¡¹

    ¡¸Persecuted!?¡¹

    I identally raise my voice, causing Celia to spill the alcohol she was secretly sipping.

    ¡¸Yeah, there are many people in the neighborhood who don¡¯t approve of the way I do things. I tried to talk to them in an attempt to reach an understanding...... and this is the result. We¡¯ve been in the redtely and are somehow keeping the ce open with our savings.¡¹

    Andrei tilts his head down slightly.

    He isn¡¯t crying or shouting, but I can tell how much pain he¡¯s feeling.

    This ce is the castle Andrei built up aftering here alone from the Federation.

    Now, he¡¯s losing it due to outrageous treatment. There¡¯s no way he can ept that.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s doing it? Tell me the main culprit.¡¹

    Andrei is a trustworthy man plus he¡¯s helped me out before.

    I¡¯d be upset if the Hard-boiled Pavilion went under like this.

    I was going to punch the guy once I found out who was behind all this.

    Using my brute strength would be fine, as would using my authority.

    Having such a high status has always brought me so much trouble so I deserve to use it for my convenience for once.

    However Natalie¡¯s eyes are cold. Celia, who figured something out, also has a simrly cold expression.

    ¡¸The source...... are the mothers in the neighborhood who have children. They look at me with contempt as a pervert and try to drive me away.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah?¡¹

    Even I think I let out a pretty stupid sound just now.

    ¡¸I was just trying to get a few young girls to love me...... those people apparently didn¡¯t like that. They cursed at me, saying ¡°a pervert runs that shop¡±, dropping the reputation of the Hard-boiled Pavilion.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸But I won¡¯t lose to that. I¡¯ll show them love won¡¯t yield to ill will...... it hurts.¡¹

    I grab some of the nuts provided as a snack and throw them at Andrei.

    Celia does the same, meanwhile Natalie throws a potato.

    ¡¸In other words, it¡¯s because you¡¯re a pervert. Open your eyes and go for attractive maturedies.¡¹

    ¡¸If I was going to bend my beliefs so simply, I would have never walked this path. Olderdies just scare me.¡¹

    He looked cool saying that, but he¡¯s really just a child-loving pervert who repeatedly messed with little girls causing everyone to hate him.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop talking about this. This is our long awaited reunion after all.¡¹

    Natalie forces a smile and tries to move on. I really feel sorry for her. Not only is her husband a pervert, her daily life is being jeopardized.

    I have to do something to help them. I have to get someone to think of a solution.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t alter my beliefs. That is the harsh road as a man.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Shut up, pervert.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    And Celia...... you¡¯re drinking again. I thought you¡¯d be fine since it¡¯s just honey wine but you¡¯re really a light-weight.

    Leaving Andrei¡¯s establishment feeling a little tipsy, I see someone I know along the road.

    ¡¸Oh look, it¡¯s Alma. So she went out with Kroll after all? She even put on lipstick and took the time to look more womanly.¡¹

    ¡¸Funyuu.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s way past woozy.

    I guess I¡¯ll drop her off back at the mansion.

    Alma deliberately put on makeup to beautify herself.

    She looks like a proper woman now. I don¡¯t intend to get in Kroll¡¯s way so I should get out of here quickly.

    Right as I was about to leave before getting noticed by Alma, it happened.

    ¡¸Hey Alma, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to see you during the day.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah well I¡¯m on break. There are shops not open unless it¡¯s daytime as well.¡¹

    The one who called out to Alma was not Kroll.

    The male has a pretty handsome face and a slender body...... he¡¯s rtively tall but he¡¯s built like a woman.

    His long blond hair is neatlybed and he has the appearance of a man who lives in the city.

    ¡¸We always meette at night so we couldn¡¯t go around much with all those street stalls around. Which shop would you like to visit this time?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to Gerald to decide...... don¡¯t you know way more about the shops than me?¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go to Pechic¡¯s goody shop. We can probably find lots of essories Alma would like over there.¡¹

    The male shes a toothy grin, grabs Alma¡¯s hand and pulls her along the main road.

    ¡¸......I want to follow them.¡¹

    I¡¯m a pretty famous person here in the capital so I¡¯ll likely stand out if I walk out in the open.

    The guards who just passed me saluted as they walked by.

    I¡¯ll be noticed immediately if I try to tail them.

    ¡¸Celia, you can......¡¹

    ¡¸Funyuu. Aegir-sama wants me to chase after Alma so he can make her his woman?¡¹

    It¡¯s no good, Celia¡¯s way too drunk to be of any use right now.

    I have no choice but to temporarily give up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll return to the mansion and order Leopolt to go. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll manage.¡¹

    I hurry back home.

    ¡¸Kroll, so you¡¯re here......¡¹

    I summon Kroll as soon as I get back to the mansion.

    Leopolt is already acting on my orders.

    When I told him to tail Alma and report the situation I swear I saw Leopolt scowl.

    He silently stared at me for a good three seconds before taking several soldiers from the escort squad and heading out.

    ¡¸Yes. What is it?¡¹

    I¡¯m not one to beat around the bush. Let¡¯s jump straight to the problem at hand.

    ¡¸Alma¡¯s with another guy. Unfortunately, it looks like she¡¯s been stolen from you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah?¡¹

    I exin the circumstances to Kroll but he doesn¡¯t respond.

    I¡¯m not fond of tattling on someone like this. But Kroll has worked hard, so he¡¯s earned the right to know.

    Besides, I¡¯m not just going to tell him about it.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to take her back. This is the only chance you¡¯ll get.¡¹

    His beloved woman got stolen. In that case, he has to get her back right away.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment. Did Alma really go with another man?¡¹

    What¡¯s Kroll saying?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re ming Alma. It¡¯s the man who¡¯s worthless if he lets a girl get stolen from him.¡¹

    A woman leans toward the better man. If she is taken by another man, you just have to be an even better man than him and win her back.

    It¡¯s unsightly to misunderstand and put the responsibility on the girl.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m sure Alma just went shopping...... with a friend who just happens to be male.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous!!¡¹

    Kroll flinches when I shout at him.

    Celia, who was sleeping on the sofa, also bounces up and looks around to see what was going on beforeying down and falling right back to sleep.

    ¡¸Listen, she was holding hands with this guy. What do you think happened after they went shopping?¡¹

    ¡¸They had lunch...... maybe?¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, they had sex of course!¡¹

    Kroll freezes.

    ¡¸Listen carefully, men are always aiming to get into a woman¡¯s panties. He only used shopping as a pretense, where in fact he is looking to sleep with Alma.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that really so......¡¹

    I nod slowly. That would certainly be the case for me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but Alma has probably been taken to some inn and is starting to have sex.¡¹

    That¡¯s what I would do after all.

    ¡¸Guh...... I shouldn¡¯t have any interest in women......yet for some reason I feel a ck rage welling up from the bottom of my heart.¡¹

    He¡¯s been acting strangely ever since bing impotent, and although he¡¯s turned full pervert and gonepletely in the opposite direction with the help of Natia¡¯s medicine, he¡¯s starting to regain a sense of desire for a female.

    Let¡¯s fan the mes of his jealousy.

    ¡¸By now, Alma is definitely riding that man, moaning while rocking her hips.¡¹

    ¡¸Damnit! Aegir-sama, can¡¯t I do anything!?¡¹

    Kroll shouts angrily. So he has feelings of frustration knowing that his girl got taken away.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s why I sent Leopolt. I¡¯d rather be your ally than the ally of some guy I don¡¯t know the name of or where he came from.¡¹

    In the first ce, that guy already pissed me off after only seeing him once.

    Not liking that other guy is plenty of reason to be Kroll¡¯s ally.

    ¡¸I already told Leopolt that information is the foundation of everything. First we have to find out more about him.¡¹

    Speaking of information, there are others who specialize in this area,

    I know they may be busy but this is a serious affair for Kroll. I¡¯ll ask them to help out.

    ¡¸Listen to me Kroll. The one who chooses in the end is Alma. You will do everything you can to make her choose you and do whatever it takes to win her back. I¡¯ll help you.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll recapture Alma.¡¹

    Kroll salutes properly.

    ¡¸Well said. Then let¡¯s begin the operation.¡¹

    The fight has begun.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 2400

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Alma (affair?), Kroll (resolved to recapture), Leopolt (tailing operation), Celia (drunk, sleeping)

    Andrei (unreasonable persecution)

    Army: 7500 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 500

    Reserve Army: 2500

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Assets: 18,449 gold

    Sexual Partners: 427, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 276: Krollâ€™s Battle

    <h4>Chapter 276: Kroll¡¯s Battle</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Early in the morning, a meeting is being held in the mansion.

    Surrounding me are Leopolt, M, Celia, Irijina, and Melissa who is also worried.

    Sitting beside me is Kroll, who is wearing a dark expression.

    ¡¸Leopolt, report your findings.¡¹

    I order him in an austere manner while pointing at the map of the capital spread out on the table in front of us.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    He replies in his usual monotone voice, letting out a sigh before he starts to talk.

    ¡¸First I will report on the target¡¯s movements from yesterday. After shopping at a misceneous goods store, he roamed around the capital, then spent one hour talking in the park.¡¹

    I start tapping my foot out of irritation.

    ¡¸When it got darker, he went to a restaurant to eat...... at this store.¡¹

    I reach the limits of my patience.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you to ramble on with all this useless information. The important part is how far he put it in. Just the tip? Or all the way to the root? And also, whether he came inside or not.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaa......¡¹

    Kroll lets out a pathetic voice but he can¡¯t turn his eyes away from reality.

    If you don¡¯t get a grasp of your situation first, you can¡¯t win.

    Leopolt¡¯s gaze seems to gradually grow cold. Celia doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in the matter either.

    On the other hand, Irijina is enthralled and would have probably made a mess of things if I used her in the operation instead.

    ¡¸......from what I saw, he did not go that far. After dinner, he only gave her a tiny kiss before heading back home, and while the man invited her to an inn, he was rejected.¡¹

    Oh yeah, when I got home yesterday after eating dinner with Count Monashi, Alma was already there.

    So he didn¡¯t reach that critical stage even after getting to eat with her. What a worthless man. In that case, Kroll¡¯s chances of winning may still be pretty high.

    ¡¸Uuuuuu...... Alma...... kissed......¡¹

    Kroll is still making pathetic sounds. I thought that just now was a pretty promising report.

    Leopolt continues without paying attention to Kroll¡¯s groan. It looks like he wants to get this over and done with.

    ¡¸After that, I followed the man until he reached his residence. As I reportedst night in haste, the mansion belonged to a mid-level merchant family though his standing is unknown. The guards were alerted so we retreated to avoid being detected.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. I was the one who made that blunder.¡¹

    Gido lowers his head. Going by his expression, he doesn¡¯t seem satisfied with himself.

    It can¡¯t be helped. The escort squad is not geared for covert operations. Sneaking around and doing investigations is not their strong suit.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not concerned with his background. Getting Gerald¡¯s name and address is plenty.¡¹

    I ce several letters on top of the map.

    Those are from Reba. Imissioned her to do a private investigation for mest night.

    As expected of the capital¡¯s proud lead information officer, shepletely exposed this guy in one night.

    I¡¯m d I wrote ¡®urgent matter¡¯. One day, I want topletely expose Reba too.

    ¡¸Gerald is the second son of Geissler, who is a middle-ss weapons dealer. Because he doesn¡¯t have to seed his family business, he seems to be living as he pleases.¡¹

    Celia was disinterested at first, but seeing M nonchntly move beside me, she quickly begun reading the documents in my ce as usual.

    ¡¸The second son of a merchant family...... I have a bad impression of them so you should be careful around him.¡¹

    Melissa speaks in a worried tone.

    I agree. On top of not having the responsibility of seeding the business, they have arge pool of funds at their disposal so the second sons of merchant families tend to be problematic.

    ¡¸Er, let¡¯s see here...... he appears to have three lovers at the moment. In the past he has often also gotten women, mostly employees, pregnant before abandoning them.¡¹

    ¡¸......the worst.¡¹¡¸What a disgraceful guy!¡¹

    M and Irijina are upset.

    What a stupid man. He just needed to make all the women he¡¯s made pregnant belong to him, what a waste.

    The more women you have, the better.

    ¡¸He takes money from his family and spends it wildly. Apparently, he is the leader...... of a group of youngsters he gathered from around the city.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, he unts his money to get delinquents to follow him and then acts like their boss.¡¹

    This guy is getting more worthless by the minute.

    If he has the money to throw at idiots, he should use it to y with prostitutes instead.

    ¡¸He solves most of his problems with money, and is nothing but a small fry unrted to anyrger criminal organization.¡¹

    Celia goes on to mention Geissler¡¯s family structure and main clients, even reading the name of the partners the head of the family is cheating with.

    ¡¸Finding out all of this in such a short time...... how reliable and frightening at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸She is dangerous. We must not let our guards down.¡¹

    M and Leopolt¡¯s faces be cloudy.

    Why worry, Reba won¡¯t be our enemy.

    Celia continues reading.

    ¡¸Uu......, a-ahem! ording to the testimonies of the girls he abandoned, Gerald has a small dick...... And it appears Geissler has lent some gold to Viscount Binbo yesterday.¡¹

    So he took out another loan ......I¡¯m not going to shoulder your debt again, you hear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s small. With the both of you being small, you can fight on even terms, Kroll.¡¹

    I pat Kroll¡¯s shoulder, though he doesn¡¯t seem too happy.

    ¡¸I have to save Alma...... from that worthless scum of a man...... I have to do something......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll support you but it has to be you who sees it through to the end.¡¹

    Kroll looks at me and nods.

    ¡¸Saving a girl from a viin! I¡¯m getting all fired up!!¡¹

    Irijina is pumped.

    Celia hands me back Reba¡¯s letters with a pouting face.

    ¡¸Read thest part yourself. I don¡¯t want to look at it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? ......fufufu, what a cutie.¡¹

    Written at the end of the letter is an informal note saying ¡°I mobilized 20 officers for this investigation. I did it for you because I owed you, but please refrain from making anymore personal requests¡±.

    Also at the end is a simple drawing of what appears to be Reba¡¯s face...... I guess Celia got jealous over that.

    ¡¸Umm...... what is everyone doing?¡¹

    A voice suddenly calls out to us from behind. It¡¯s Alma.

    The early-rising girl has woken up.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugyaa!!¡¹

    In order to distract Alma from looking at the map and documents on the table, I threw Kroll forward on instinct.

    However Leopolt moves calmly to hide them from sight, resulting in Kroll¡¯s pain bing for nothing.

    ¡¸Kroll was being scolded for a mistake he made.¡¹

    Nice follow, M.

    ¡¸Is that so...... it¡¯s still early for breakfast but since everybody is up, shall I make something?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Everyone will be going out for an important business today. Alma can take the day off.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Even though I rested from noon yesterday as well?¡¹

    I insist it¡¯s fine for Alma to take a break by giving her some allowance.

    If she¡¯s going to meet Gerald again, that will be our time to settle things.

    ¡¸W-wait Alma. I have something to ask you!¡¹

    The writhing Kroll who was unnecessarily mmed into the floor recovers.

    ¡¸......What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You met up with a friend yesterday, right? With who...... and what did you do?¡¹

    After staying silent briefly, Alma looks down at the floor.

    ¡¸It has nothing to do with Kroll. I just went out shopping for a bit.¡¹

    While staggering to get up, Kroll continues asking.

    ¡¸......did you have fun?¡¹

    ¡¸......yeah.¡¹

    Alma¡¯s cheeks turn a pale red.

    She runs off, saying she has to wash her face.

    ¡¸K-kissing that guy...... was fun? Uuu, Alma¡¯s going to be stolen at this rate......¡¹

    Kroll falls to his knees. Then I realized a change.

    ¡¸Kroll, your crotch......¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    I thought I saw something bulge out from his crotch, maybe that was my imagination.

    Kroll has been impotent for so long after all. I¡¯m sure it was my mistake.

    ¡¸We have all the information. We just have to wait for Alma to go out before we start our operation.¡¹

    When I use a more forceful tone, Celia and the others straighten their postures and salute.

    ¡¸Celia, pick a few members from the escort squad who are quick on their feet and form a scouting unit. I¡¯ll leave the reconnaissance and tracking to you. You¡¯re in charge.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    ¡¸M, organize a support group for Celia. If you see that she needs help, don¡¯t be afraid to jump in.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina, choose a few members with a nice build and form the assault squad. However, don¡¯t make any moves unless you get an order from me.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    Alright, this is good.

    ¡¸Leopolt will stay by my side and takemand of the whole operation.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Leopolt stares at me through slightly narrower eyes than usual. He didn¡¯t give me any response.

    ¡¸Each and every one of them are idiots.¡¹

    He just woke up...... no, Tristan¡¯s probably going back to sleep.

    Be quiet. I¡¯m not taking you anyways.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about so I¡¯ll stay in the mansion. I think this matter is much more important.¡¹

    A disloyal person like Tristan needs to be punished.

    I¡¯ll get a mountain of those green peas he hates to be piled on his te for dinner.

    After that, all of us hid in the storage closet, pretending to go out, and waited until Alma left beforemencing the operation.

    ¡¸We received a message from the scouting unit! The target has arrived at Geissler¡¯s shop and met up with a man.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s here!¡¹

    I am using the second floor of a certain brothel as headquarters.

    I am acquainted with both the shop owner and the prostitutes, and as long as I¡¯m renting a room, I won¡¯t attract any attention.

    It¡¯s not strange for men to enter and leave frequently either so the messengers reporting to me don¡¯t look suspicious.

    ¡¸The scouting unit will continue to tail the target, only retreating if cover is blown and will pass off the mission to the support group. Support unit will, on the assumption that the scouting unit will scatter, cover a wide area around them and prepare to provide backup without dy.¡¹

    Leopolt gives out the instructions.

    His expression is exactly the same as if he were ordering soldiers on the battlefield, though there is a tinge of fatigue in his eyes.

    ¡¸The assault squad requests permission to head out!¡¹

    ¡¸Denied. Be good and stay still.¡¹

    What does Irijina intend to do by charging forward all of a sudden?

    Rushing in and beating up Gerald would make us look like bullies.

    ¡¸The target has entered the Grupp bar.¡¹

    Grupp, huh...... I¡¯ve been in there once and thought it was a ce where no-good punks hang out.

    I didn¡¯t think the son of a wealthy merchant would take a girl to a ce like this for a date.

    ¡¸Have the scouting unit enter the bar. Split up and take different tables so it doesn¡¯t look suspicious. Support unit, surround the building and monitor both the front and back entrances. Assault unit will stay on standby in a nearby bar until new orders are given.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s orders are precise.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s frustrating. I want to be on the frontlines too.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett stands out too much. Everything we¡¯ve done will be wasted if you¡¯re discovered.¡¹

    I don¡¯t sense any intentions from him to stop me.

    Honestly, it feels like he doesn¡¯t care whether the n is ruined.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t screw up. I¡¯ll be in disguise. Kroll, youe too since you¡¯re the main actor.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹¡¸Do whatever you want.¡¹

    I put on a hood to cover my face.

    Next I wrap myself in a cloak to hide my body and try to walk while looking down as much as possible.

    I¡¯ll immediately find a spot nearby when I get into the bar and watch the events unfold.

    As Kroll and I enter the bar, Celia beckons us to sit next to her.

    ¡¸That appearance...... did you get stopped by the guards?¡¹

    Celia asks worriedly.

    I did. But I asked them to overlook it this time. I¡¯ll have to apologize to Erichter.

    ¡¸So where¡¯s Alma?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s using the toilet right now. Over there is that guy called Gerald.¡¹

    ¡¸Him......¡¹

    I look to where Celia points and see a man propping his feet up on the table while chugging alcohol vulgarly.

    His face is the same as what I saw before but the effeminate feeling I got from him yesterday is gone. He¡¯s a proper delinquent now.

    Not longter, a group of boorish punks who were drinking nearby approached Gerald with nasty grins.

    ¡¸Gerald-san. That girl, is she feeling up to doing it yet?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s got a pretty face...... but her body iscking.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, doing a t girl once in a while isn¡¯t too bad. Besides, she¡¯s remaining chaste despite being in love with me. Forcefully pushing her down and fucking that kind of girl really gets you going, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸You never change Gerald-san, you¡¯re terrible. So, you¡¯re gonna pass her around to the guys after you¡¯re done with her, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, wait how many people are here? If everyone gang bangs her, she¡¯ll break after one round.¡¹

    Looking around, I see all the punks grinning.

    So this ce is the hangout for the hoodlums who obey Gerald.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing, if I really try to seduce her I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll quickly spread her legs. If she still refuses...... I¡¯ll just hold her down and fuck her on the spot. Doing her on the table might be amusing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe, the bartender is also Ruth¡¯s brother. He¡¯ll pretend not to see anything. It looks like there are customers here besides us but there are more than ten of us. We¡¯ll find a way to deceive them.¡¹

    Gerald and his buddiesugh vulgarly.

    I want to stand up and break their bones, however that would ruin the n.

    We¡¯re ultimately here as support, Kroll is the one who has to fight.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Kroll hasn¡¯t been responding or saying anything for a while now.

    ¡¸Sorry Gerald, did you wait long?¡¹

    Just then, Alma came out from the toilet.

    Gerald brings his feet down from the table and his buddies return to their original seats.

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t wait long Alma. Besides, I¡¯m having a fun time waiting for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez...... you¡¯re saying stuff like that again.¡¹

    He¡¯s using a sweet tone of voicepletely different to how he was talking before. How frightening.

    ¡¸Anyways Alma. I have a favor to ask you today.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Gerald?¡¹

    Gerald sps Alma¡¯s hand with both of his.

    Alma looks at him with a slightly blushing face.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like for you to spend a night with me today.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? B-but I already refused yesterday. I don¡¯t intend to do anything like that.¡¹

    Alma quickly pulls her hand away. However Gerald proceeds to grab her arm with more force.

    ¡¸I want to sleep with you. I love you. Will you...... be my girl?¡¹

    Those words alone were nicely said, but seeing his behavior leading up to that point makes me excessively annoyed.

    It¡¯ll be a real problem if Alma says yes.

    ¡¸...... no, I don¡¯t think I want to after all. I can¡¯t really exin well right now, but I have¨D¨D¡¹

    As soon as Alma declined, Gerald wiggles his finger, signalling the men around him to stand up.

    ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹

    Alma is soon surrounded ¨D¨D¨D¨D but then Kroll suddenly jumps in.

    ¡¸Alma!¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll!? Why are you here...... did you follow me!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll apologize to you as many time as you wantter. For now, juste with me!¡¹

    A sh of anger seemed to wash over Alma¡¯s face, though it quickly loses to Kroll¡¯s serious expression and words.

    Answering in her ce was Gerald.

    ¡¸Oi oi, she¡¯s on a date with me right now. I don¡¯t know who you are, but you¡¯re quite the ugly one aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    Kroll res at Gerald.

    ¡¸I heard about your sinister deeds. I¡¯m not going to let you do as you please with Alma!¡¹

    ¡¸Sinister deeds? Kroll, what are you saying?¡¹

    Gerald stops putting up a front despite seeing the confused Alma.

    ¡¸Oh really...... you heard about me. Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let Alma fall into the hands of a fiend like you...... guah!¡¹

    Kroll gets sent flying, then rolls on the floor.

    A buddy of Gerald¡¯s probably kicked him from the side.

    I stop Celia and the guards from standing up.

    I want to back him up as well, but not now. This is Kroll¡¯s battle.

    ¡¸Kyaaaah! Kroll!¡¹

    Gerald responds to Alma¡¯s screams byughing.

    ¡¸Ahahaha! That¡¯s what a small fry gets for butting in.¡¹

    Geraldughs loudly. Several of Gerald¡¯s buddies gather around Kroll and stomp on him.

    Right when I was about to stand up and prevent the situation from deteriorating any further, one of the punks fell over.

    Kroll grabbed his leg and pulled the man down.

    ¡¸Uuooh!¡¹

    After punching the fallen man in the face once, Kroll stands back up.

    ¡¸Let go of Alma...... I won¡¯t let you do anything with her.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    One of the men punches Kroll in the cheek.

    Kroll staggers from the blow, however he returns a powerful punch right below the forehead of the man, knocking him out.

    ¡¸Let Alma go! She belongs to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Keh, meremoner. Oi, hurry up and beat him already!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying Gerald, stop this! Please stop him!!¡¹

    Alma screams, seeing Gerald¡¯s true nature.

    ¡¸Hey Celia. The second son of a merchant family isn¡¯t amoner?¡¹

    ¡¸No, he¡¯s amoner.¡¹

    Well I don¡¯t really care about his details. I was just curious about the fact itself.

    Even with all the men surrounding him, Kroll does not take a step back.

    ¡¸Alma will be in trouble if I lose here. I¡¯m not going to be defeated!¡¹

    He dodges the punches thrown at him or blocks them and returns a with a punch of his own.

    Kroll¡¯s got plenty of experience in actualbat and has, for some reason, gotten an increase in fighting capabilities after bing impotent.

    ¡¸T-this guy¡¯s actually pretty tough!¡¹¡¸Shit, how can he dodge attacks from behind!?¡¹

    Kroll manages to defeat two men despite being surrounded by over ten people.

    However regardless of how strong he is, his body still hasn¡¯t grown into a full adult¡¯s body.

    Without a weapon, his body will eventually reach its limit.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Guwaaah!¡¹

    One of the men took out Kroll¡¯s legs by swinging a chair at him from behind.

    Kroll was unable to stay standing and fell to his knees, quickly getting beat up by the other men.

    ¡¸Noo, Kroll! Kroll!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, making things hard for me. So this is your man?¡¹

    Gerald grabs the fallen Kroll by the hair and pulls his face up.

    Celia and I start getting ready.

    ¡¸Let Alma ......go ......¡¹

    ¡¸...... how amusing. Tie this guy up. Let¡¯s fuck Alma repeatedly in front of him.¡¹

    Gerald releases the limp Kroll, then squeezes Alma¡¯s breasts through her clothes.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re terrible Gerald...... did you want to do this from the very beginning?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Someone like me is going to sleep with a useless girl like you. If only you made things easy by spreading your legs, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through with all of this. For that reason, I¡¯ll make you more of a mess.¡¹

    That was the moment.

    ¡¸UOoooooh!!¡¹

    Kroll stands up abruptly and punches Gerald in the face.

    Letting his guard down, Gerald took the full brunt of the fist, bouncing back into the table before rolling to the floor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to protect Alma! I¡¯m definitely going to protect her!!¡¹

    Kroll stands in front of Alma. He¡¯s got a ck eye, a cut on his forehead and blood covering his face.

    Even still, he hasn¡¯t lost his fighting spirit.

    ¡¸......kill him.¡¹

    Gerald stumbles as he slowly gets up, his pretty face is swollen up horribly and he had to spit out a broken tooth.

    ¡¸No, killing is a bit too much......¡¹¡¸I¡¯d rather not live in a jail.¡¹

    His buddies waver, not having the resolve to go that far.

    Gerald shouts again in a loud voice.

    ¡¸I told you to kill him!! I¡¯ll get my father to erase the record of you killing some damn brat!! You guys want more money to y with, right!?¡¹

    Feeling left with no choice, the punks take out knives from their pockets.

    ¡¸Stop this! How did things turn out like this!? Kroll, run away!¡¹

    Kroll gets into a stance as he hears Alma scream.

    Even in the face of des, he doesn¡¯t look willing to back away and expose the girl behind him.

    ¡¸You pass, Kroll.¡¹

    I stand up and Celia dispatches the messenger.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to hate someone, hate Gerald-san...... now die!¡¹

    One of the men thrusts out a knife from the hip aimed at Kroll. At first nce, it looked like Kroll¡¯s body was bent and he got stabbed in the chest.

    A few drops of blood sttered on Alma¡¯s face, eliciting a short squeal before making her faint.

    But I¡¯m no longer panicking.

    Kroll didn¡¯t get killed. The knife only caught the side of his body.

    ¡¸He saw through it.¡¹

    Kroll delivers a counter punch, smashing the man¡¯s nose.

    Seeing that, the rest of the men charge forward with their weapons.

    ¡¸Kill him! Kill himmm! Killl hiiiiimm!¡¹

    Gerald shouts maniacally.

    As one would expect, fighting all of them at once is difficult for Kroll. However there is no need for him to do so.

    ¡¸Time to rush in!!¡¹

    Irijina destroys the door of the shop and bursts in.

    She¡¯s leading some of the most muscr-looking and burly guys from the escort squad.

    None of them wore armor to remain inconspicuous in the city, but the air of intimidation given off even while unarmed was worlds apart from the pathetic punks in the store.

    ¡¸W-who are you guys!?¡¹¡¸Interrupting us all of a-...... guwah!¡¹

    The assault squad led by Irijina pounce on the surprised men.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! Victory goes to the one who strikes first!¡¹

    Irijina andpany don¡¯t waste time asking questions and punch the delinquents. She¡¯s certainly right that striking first is part of the basics...... well, whatever.

    As the meleemences, the escort squad don¡¯t falter to the knife-wielding amateurs.

    Rather, it was a one-sided sweep.

    ¡¸Uwaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Christoph got hit!¡¹

    Christoph was the only one who got punched, hit a chair and was knocked unconscious. There were no problems other than that.

    Kroll felt relieved when we jumped in, falling forward to protect Alma.

    I approach him in the middle of all the chaos and prop him up.

    ¡¸You did well. You¡¯re a splendid man now even though your dick still isn¡¯t big.¡¹

    When I look back, Gerald already ran away.

    Running away by himself even though he¡¯s simrly small, what a worthless guy.

    Our objective was never to defeat him so I guess it¡¯s fine to let him go.

    ¡¸Bastard! You¡¯re on his side too!?¡¹

    One man jumps out of the crowd to attack me.

    But he¡¯s totally amateurish and his movements are slow, so I easily grab his weapon-holding hand with my left hand.

    ¡¸Too slow, plus you¡¯re as weak as a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hiih......¡¹

    The man tries to pull away from me to no avail.

    He frantically tries to rip my hand away but couldn¡¯t even budge me.

    ¡¸You guys ganged up on some unarmed kid, and even had the gall to pull out knives. How spineless.¡¹

    These ill-mannered idiots need to be taught a lesson.

    I squeeze the man¡¯s wrist.

    The more I do so, the more cracking sounds I hear until I finally feel somethinge loose in his hand.

    ¡¸Gugyaah¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The man lets out a pained scream and pisses his pants before passing out.

    Irijina and the others have pretty much beat up the rest of them too.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! Victory, victory!!¡¹

    ¡¸Everything went as nned.¡¹

    And then I hear a whistling sounding from outside.

    Not good, we caused too much of a fuss and now the guards areing in full force.

    If they catch me, Erich is going to get terribly angry.

    If I run away, they¡¯ll probably think of this as nothing but a random brawl.

    It¡¯s not umon for drunk customers to break out into fights at a bar, and the guards shouldn¡¯t investigate too deeply into the incident.

    ¡¸M-san is keeping them at bat! Let¡¯s make our escape quickly!¡¹

    While carrying Kroll, I kick down the back entrance and run back to the mansion.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 2400

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Kroll (man), Alma (reflecting), Irijina (victory), Tristan (scheming)

    Army: 7500 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 500

    Reserve Army: 2500

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Assets: 18,449 gold

    Sexual Partners: 427, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 277: Farewell Villain

    <h4>Chapter 277: Farewell Viin</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸O......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s a pretty deep cut.¡¹

    We returned to the mansion after running from the scene of the brawl.

    None of the ones who rushed in were heavily injured, only a few suffered scratches here and there, and none needed first aid.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t train so poorly that a few ouws could take me out! Aahn...... what are you doing!?¡¹

    Celia pushed out her chest so I instinctively grabbed them, causing her to let out a cute moan.

    ¡¸So I¡¯m the only one who got injured...... ahaha.¡¹

    Meanwhile, Kroll¡¯s a mess.

    He didn¡¯t suffer any life-threatening injuries, although his face is swollen from getting punched and his body is covered with bruises.

    Well, those are his scars of honor from showing how manly he was by fighting alone against all those opponents.

    Alma holds him down, telling him not to move while applying ointment and wrapping bandages around his body.

    Her face as she was treating him was slightly red, with none of the previously hostile mood between the two of them.

    ¡¸Alma...... I¡¯m sorry for everything I¡¯ve done in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it. I should be apologizing for getting deceived by such a man. If Kroll didn¡¯te save me, by now I would be...... it was all my fault that this happened.¡¹

    Tears well up in Alma¡¯s eyes, which were gently wiped away by Kroll¡¯s finger.

    ¡¸Alma.¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll.¡¹

    Their faces slowly get close.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to have sex, that sofa over there is nice and soft.¡¹

    The sex after saving a girl should be exciting.

    This is the living room, but if you¡¯re going to get riled up here, I don¡¯t mind watching.

    ¡¸S-sex...... uwaah......¡¹

    Compared to Alma who hides her blushing face, Kroll¡¯s face turns gloomy.

    ¡¸I...... can no longer sleep with women.¡¹

    Oh right. Kroll¡¯s regained his interest for women, however his body haven¡¯t recovered yet.

    ¡¸Oh yeah...... you were impotent.¡¹

    It unconsciously slipped out of my mouth.

    Suddenly, Melissa and Dorothea censure me.

    ¡¸Aegir-san, how could you!!¡¹¡¸Saying that in front of his lover is too cruel of you!¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll? What does that mean, impotent?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess I can¡¯t hide it anymore. Actually......¡¹

    Kroll tells Alma about the fight with the Lich and the tragedy that urred afterwards.

    That was the harsh story of Kroll almost dying.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s what happened...... I thought for sure that you lost interest in me after those two came along.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. I¡¯ve always loved Alma the most.¡¹

    The two of them hold each other¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸In that case, I can at least show you how to lick her va-¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Oh, just be quiet already!¡¹¡¹

    Melissa and Dorothea destroyed my nice idea.

    The mood was building up so I thought I could teach him how to please a girl without using his dick.

    ¡¸More importantly, are you going to let that Gerald guy go like this? It became a mess midway through but those guys pulled knives on us after all.¡¹

    Celia puts a finger to her mouth and thinks for a while.

    Since she was so cute, I scratch the bottom of her chin, making her melt limply.

    ¡¸Funyaa...... not! I don¡¯t exactly mind that man¡¯s hostility towards Kroll, but if he were to set fire to the mansion, it would be serious trouble.¡¹

    I had Gido look for him after that, but the incident was really treated as just an average brawl.

    There were quite a few who ended up bedridden.

    Irijina must have beat them up pretty bad.

    ¡¸Arson, eh...... I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type of man who is courageous enough to do anything like that.¡¹

    He was the first one who ran away after all.

    ¡¸He wouldn¡¯t do anything to Lord Hardlett, let alone his mansion, since that would be the end of him and his parents. If he were to target anyone, it would be those two the moment they step outside.¡¹

    Alma shudders at M¡¯s thought.

    No matter how safe it is in the mansion, she can¡¯t just stay inside all the time.

    She frequently goes out to do shopping and other misceneous chores too.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect her.¡¹

    Kroll pulls Alma close to his body, which brings a smile of relief to her face, however¨D¨D

    ¡¸Sure, it would be foolish to try anything after.¡¹

    Especially if he were to rape Alma, that would be trouble.

    It won¡¯t be a happy ending for everyone if that guy gets killed either.

    ¡¸If people found out Lord Hardlett killed a small fry like that over a servant¡¯splications, it would actually bring down his status.¡¹

    It¡¯s uncool for a parent to act out on their children¡¯s scuffles.

    Let¡¯s see, what should I do...... hm, I have no idea. I¡¯ll let the people who have ideas think about it.

    ¡¸Where did Leopolt run off to?¡¹

    ¡¸He took Nina and returned to his room.¡¹

    I unconsciously stand up.

    ¡¸What did you say!? They¡¯re definitely going to do it. I can¡¯t let this be.¡¹

    He might finally be getting a chance to do it with Nina.

    I make my way noisily along the hallway towards Leopolt¡¯s room and open the door without knocking¨D¨D although I used too much strength and fell forward together with the door.

    ¡¸Uoooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaah!¡¹

    I let out a shout as I copse onto the fallen door. At the same time, I hear a scream.

    Lifting up my head expecting Leopolt¡¯s love affair, I see him sitting normally at his desk busy with work, with Nina carrying a stack of documents beside him.

    Of course, their clothes were still on.

    The girl only screamed because she was surprised.

    I don¡¯t me her. A guy destroying the door and suddenly barging into the room would do that.

    ¡¸Why are your clothes on?¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the bathroom.¡¹

    Leopolt turns to me unfazed.

    Fine. Let¡¯s get to the problem at hand.

    ¡¸I have something I want you to think about.¡¹

    It feels like his neutral expression scowled just a little.

    Evening. Capital. Bar District.

    ¡¸The window is so narrow. Plus it rattles every time we move it.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. This is a cheap mid-sized carriage after all.¡¹

    Celia and I took turns to look out the small window.

    The carriage itself is actually pretty big, but it doesn¡¯t have cushions for the hard seats so it can¡¯t be considered pleasant.

    ¡¸If it moves now, our butts will hurt.¡¹

    Will Krolle out already?

    I speak as I look out at the darkening scenery.

    ¡¸Oh, he¡¯s here.¡¹

    Kroll and Alma run towards us.

    It looks like things went smoothly.

    The area our carriage is stopped at is the section of the city where many bars and taverns are located.

    It isn¡¯t the most peaceful ce, but it¡¯s where Gerald and his buddies frequent ording to Reba¡¯s information.

    ¡¸Haa, haa!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait right there! I¡¯ll make you pay!¡¹

    Kroll is running with Alma in his arms, yet the distance between him and the chasing men behind is not getting any shorter.

    He¡¯s properly training that body of his.

    ¡¸Our n was for Irijina-san to step in if they caught up, but it looks like they¡¯re fine.¡¹

    Celiaments while fixing the cor of my shirt.

    ¡¸The two of them are getting along well today soon after what happened yesterday and are holding hands on a date. That would definitely piss that guy off.¡¹

    I told Kroll and Alma to wander around them while flirting with each other until they got discovered.

    Of course we narrowed down the ces to where Gerald and his buddies were most likely to gather.

    ¡¸G-go now!¡¹

    Kroll shouts loud enough so even the guys behind him could hear as soon as he jumps into my carriage with Alma.

    Gido, who is in the driver¡¯s seat, immediately whips the horse once and gets the carriage moving.

    ¡¸Hey, that carriage over there, stop this instant! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll destroy the carriage!¡¹

    Not giving the men anymore than a sidelong nce, we close the door of the carriage. Kroll and Alma take off their casual clothes and change quickly.

    Formal uniforms meant for servants to wear during asions such as parties were prepared for them.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, my hand moved by itself.¡¹

    Seeing Alma¡¯s ass shake in her underwear, I just couldn¡¯t help rubbing it.

    It¡¯s like a reflex. Forgive me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve finished changing!¡¹¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Right when Kroll and Alma finished, something hits the carriage.

    The men giving chase probably threw rocks at us. The thin and cheap wood breaks.

    ¡¸This is perfect. Stop the carriage.¡¹

    Gido ying the role of driver suddenly brings the carriage to a halt.

    The men outside quickly surround the vehicle, beginning to kick and hit the carriage with sticks.

    ¡¸Alma! You thought you could escape? I¡¯m not going to let you off that easily! I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you!¡¹

    That must be Gerald. Alma trembles and clings onto Kroll.

    I¡¯m d. If he didn¡¯t show up, these tricks would have gone to waste.

    I wait until the surrounding men bust a hole in the window before kicking down the door and going outside.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re finallying out! I have to pay you back for yester-...... eh?¡¹

    ¡¸W-who the heck are you......¡¹

    It¡¯s to be expected that the men were shocked.

    Right now I¡¯m inplete noble dress as if I¡¯m about to visit the royal pce.

    The reason is because some acting is needed here.

    ¡¸What a surprise.¡¹

    I look at the men with a despising gaze.

    ¡¸Picking a fight so boldly like this, looks like I¡¯m also being underestimated despite my rumors.¡¹

    An arrogant noble just came out of the tattered carriage they saw Kroll and Alma jump in and chased after.

    The agitation of the men was so painfully obvious that I almost wiped them out myself, but I have to hold back.

    ¡¸Are they your acquaintances?¡¹

    Behind me stand Kroll and Alma both in their formal dress, as well as Celia in her military uniform with a sword at her hip.

    ¡¸¡¸No, I don¡¯t know them.¡¹¡¹

    After the two dere firmly, I re at the men with all the bloodlust built up within me before they could say anything.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re fodder for my sword, how foolish.¡¹

    I retrieve the dragon longsword left in the carriage and take a stance after drawing the de from its sheath.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie!¡¹¡¸Why is a noble here?¡¹¡¸That sword¡¯s way too big!¡¹¡¸What¡¯s going on here!?¡¹

    At the moment, the men only have six with them, although more of their friends are running closer from behind them.

    Of course it doesn¡¯t matter how many amateurish brats they gather, it still doesn¡¯t frighten me.

    ¡¸Gerald-san, isn¡¯t this looking bad for us!?¡¹¡¸Use the name of your family like you always do!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not......¡¹

    Gerald is faltering.

    He should be. He¡¯s been acting all high and mighty with his delinquent friends, but his status of second son of a family in which he isn¡¯t even inheriting is actually nothing special.

    If he brings trouble back home and gets disowned, he¡¯ll be downgraded to a stupid brat who¡¯s only slightly good looking.

    He¡¯s in a pitiful situation that¡¯s only going to get worse.

    ¡¸Shut up,ckey!¡¹

    I swing my longsword across my body, barely grazing the face of the man standing at the front.

    Only the tip of his nose was cut, though it was enough to make the man fall t on his ass.

    That ckey!¡± was pretty good just now. If I was on stage, I¡¯d definitely bring in big money for that performance.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹¡¸Shit!¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait! Don¡¯t take out your knife, stupid!!¡¹

    Seeing me swing my sword, the other men hastily take out their knives and short swords from their pockets.

    Gerald tries to stop them but he¡¯s toote.

    Conveniently, a sharp whistling sound reverberated. Some guards must have heard the noise from themotion and ran in this direction.

    This area has many low ss taverns and is a ce where public order is not the greatest, so fights often break out.

    That¡¯s why they attacked our carriage like it was natural, however the capital isn¡¯t apletelywless zone.

    It¡¯s because public order is bad in these parts that guards asionally patrol the streets of this district, and the stubborn old man captain in charge of this end of town is extremely strict about patrols carried out at regr intervals.

    ¡¸Is what Leopolt said.¡¹

    In time with my internal monologue, Gido climbs up onto the top of the worn out carriage and tears off the dirty cloth covering the roof.

    The cloth was filling up the hole opened in the ceiling as if to make the carriage seem older, but the real motive appeared to be something else.

    The crest covered by the cloth showed itself.

    Unfitting the decrepit carriage is a beautiful metallic crest of the Hardlett household...... or it was supposed to be.

    ¡¸......did my crest always look like this?¡¹

    ¡¸At least remember what your own symbol looks like!¡¹

    Celia yells at me but the men in front of us don¡¯t even have time to worry about the tiny details.

    ¡¸That crest, where have I see it...... geh!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the crest of the Hardlett house!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-not good! He¡¯s here in person too!! What should we do!?¡¹

    The men get flustered and Gerald turns pale.

    I rest my longsword on my shoulder, seeing as how they¡¯re not going to attack.

    This reaction is refreshing.

    Maybe I¡¯ll do some simr y with Mel. I¡¯ll end it by y-raping her and making her drown in pleasure.

    As the delusions cause my dick to form a bulge in my pants, the guards arrive.

    The guards get in between us and point their spears at the assants.

    ¡¸Both of you, get away from each other! Be good and stand down!¡¹¡¸If you delinquents run away, no mercy will be shown to you!¡¹

    The older man who seems to be the captain looks dubiously at Celia and I, though quickly kneel to the ground when he spots the crest on the carriage.

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t Margrave Hardlett! Forgive my rudeness!¡¹

    ¡¸No, thanks for your hard work. Take care of the rest.¡¹

    I return my sword to its sheath and hand it to Celia.

    The girl respectfully takes it, but gets pinned to the ground under its weight.

    ¡¸H-heavy! It¡¯s squishing me!¡¹

    Gido and Kroll quickly help lift it up, the three of them cooperating to carry it into the carriage.

    ¡¸What is going on here? If you don¡¯t mind, could you exin?¡¹

    In conflicts between a noble and amoner, more often than not themoner would automatically be considered in the wrong without question.

    Depending on the noble, asking carelessly would instantly result in the heads of dozens of captains flying.

    Still, this captain decided to ask about the situation. This man has a strong sense of justice.

    ¡¸I was on my way to see the Military Commissioner. Then my carriage was attacked. I don¡¯t know anything else besides that.¡¹

    To increase my prestige even further, I bring out Erich¡¯s name.

    The guards tense up immediately and the captured men tremble.

    I actually don¡¯t have such ns, but there¡¯s no way the guards will check. I just borrowed his name on a whim.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s that bastard with Alma!¡¹

    ¡¸That male servant picked a fight with us!¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t think Hardlett-sama would be in that worn out carriage...... it was a mistake!¡¹

    The men frantically give out excuses.

    ¡¸It certainly was a personal dispute.¡¹

    ¡¸But who thought they would assault master¡¯s carriage......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry it¡¯s shoddy. My usual one broke down all of a sudden so I had to borrow this one.¡¹

    Kroll and Alma shudder as they express their fear. Of course they¡¯re acting.

    The expression of the captain is getting stricter.

    ¡¸In other words, the dispute with the servant led to an attack on the Margrave¡¯s carriage?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s-......¡¹¡¸Err......¡¹

    The men stumble on their words. It¡¯s inexcusable that the carriage of the master gets attacked just based on a dispute with the servant.

    I deliver the finishing blow.

    ¡¸I was wondering about their wielding of weapons in the city too, after all they took out those shiny things.¡¹

    The men try to throw their knives away as soon as I bring them to the captain¡¯s attention. But it¡¯s toote.

    A group attacking a noble¡¯s carriage with des.

    No matter what underlying circumstances were between the two sides, it can¡¯t be seen any other way but the gang of delinquents were aiming to kill someone.

    In order to create such a story, we deliberately purchased a mid-sized dirty carriage from a street cart vendor and just attached my crest to it.

    Exactly like we nned, they didn¡¯t imagine the carriage Kroll and Alma jumped into would be mine and attacked it.

    It would dishonorable if I jumped in to deal with my servant¡¯s problem, plus Erich would get upset.

    However it¡¯s a different story if they were the ones who attacked first.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it! We were tricked by Alma!! I¡¯m not wrong hereee!¡¹

    Gerald shouts, then gets knocked on the head by the handle of the guard¡¯s spear and falls to the ground.

    The old captain stands in front of the restrained delinquent.

    ¡¸You got caught red-handed this time. You¡¯vemitted all those heinous acts, paid off witnesses, and probably also had your father talk with his acquaintances in the guards...... that¡¯s why you never went to prison. Many victims had no choice but to ept the unfair result.¡¹

    Remembering something unpleasant, the captain¡¯s face became dark.

    ¡¸It finally looks like your devil¡¯s luck has run out. To think out of all the people out there, it was Margrave Hardlett who youid your hands on. I¡¯m looking forward to it...... seeing the pale faces of your father¡¯s friends, the higher ups in the guards.¡¹

    This time, he was unmistakably caught in the act and can¡¯t make any excuses to get himself out of this situation.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a simple case where you can bribe the guards to free yourself after assaulting a noble with des. Especially in a case where Aegir-sama is involved, no amount of bribes would work. Doing that would be equivalent to picking a fight with him.¡¹

    Celia told him in a whispering manner.

    How cute, I want to squeeze her cheeks but it would be embarrassing for her at this moment.

    ¡¸So what should we do with these guys?¡¹

    ¡¸Put them in prison for now, then find out whether there is someone else backing him. It¡¯s unbelievable that he would just ¡°make a mistake¡±. Arrest the rest of his friends too.¡¹

    If all of them get sent to prison, Alma should be safe.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll probably be a strict investigation. Although the conclusion is a foregone one.¡¹

    The captain seems pleased to know that he was able to round up Gerald and his gang after they eluded him for so long.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t mean any harm!¡¹¡¸I just did what Gerald told me to!¡¹¡¸I was threatened!¡¹

    The men make their pleas. Well, that¡¯s the limit of their guts.

    Now then, as for Gerald......

    ¡¸Please contact my father, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll prepare the settlement money! He has nobles as customers too!!¡¹

    He¡¯s screaming the loudest and most pathetic out of all of them.

    ¡¸How unsightly to bring that up now. Trying to pay off the Margrave isn¡¯t going to work. We will eventually contact Geissler-dono...... but rather than saving you, he might piss himself and faint.¡¹

    After the captain said that, Gerald¡¯s shouting turns into falsetto and high-pitched shrieks.

    ¡¸Noo, I¡¯m not wrong! It¡¯s Alma¡¯s fault! Someone save me! Father, father...... pa-papa©`©`! Save me papa©`!!¡¹

    Gerald whines as he gets dragged away. Before long, onlookers start to gather around and cheer loudly. I guess he¡¯s pretty hated.

    ¡¸What an unpleasant guy to the end. That defiled my ears.¡¹

    To correct that, let¡¯s have Celia call me papa.

    ¡¸Pa, papaa......¡¹

    Umu, now Gerald¡¯s voice is gone from my head. Case closed.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s it, then I¡¯ll be going......¡¹

    As I was about to take my leave, the captain calls out to me.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to see the Military Commissioner, let me escort you. I don¡¯t believe hoodlums would show up a second time, but misfortune can stack up.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t even notice that close to 50 guards have lined up.

    ¡¸You must not keep the Commissioner waiting. You are heading to his private residence, right? Or perhaps the royal pce?¡¹

    Not good, this is going in a bad direction.

    ¡¸The carriage is broken too, so I¡¯m just going to head back to my mansion......¡¹

    I try to get away but the guard was more thoughtful than expected.

    ¡¸We can go to a cart lender and get the best carriage. The crest can be removed too, so please use this!¡¹

    He quickly gets ready.

    The captain drops his head again.

    ¡¸There would be no greater shame than if our ipetence is brought up to the Commissioner in a discussion. Could you consider taking our help and using this?¡¹

    ¡¸U-um...... I guess.¡¹

    While staring in amazement, we get on the carriage, then the surrounding guards on horseback form an orderly line around us.

    Now I can¡¯t run away from this.

    ¡¸Is your destination the royal pce?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, his private residence.¡¹

    I can¡¯t just show up at the pce without an appointment.

    ¡¸It should be alright if it¡¯s his private residence.¡¹

    Erich should still be in his office in the pce at this time.

    It¡¯s not like the guards will walk me in all the way inside his mansion, then I canugh it off and say I misremembered an appointment after the servants tell me of his absence.

    ¡¸It should be fine. No problem.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s Private Residence.

    ¡¸......so you onlye during these times.¡¹

    ¡¸...... did you say something?¡¹

    Erich was unfortunately staying in his mansion since noon, so he let me in and guided me to the guest room with a suspicious look on his face.

    ¡¸So, why are you here all of a sudden?¡¹

    A sudden question, which I don¡¯t have the answer to.

    ¡¸Well, I thought we could deepen our friendship.¡¹

    ¡¸And you came without an appointment and without a gift?¡¹

    Impossible. Too absurd. Let¡¯s change that.

    ¡¸Actually, I just happened to be close so I thought of paying you a visit.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wearing ceremonial dress and even bringing servants with you, where could you be going ¡°casually¡±?¡¹

    The three beside me look away from Erich.

    Erich¡¯s eyes finally narrow.

    ¡¸You probably did something unnecessary again, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    I also look away from Erich.

    ¡¸I think you know already but I¡¯m responsible for the military. I can get reports from the guards with just one order.¡¹

    I turn my head the other way while still looking away.

    ¡¸......bring out the alcohol. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a nice long chat.¡¹

    That day, Kroll and Alma enjoyed avish feast.

    Meanwhile Erich was mad at me untilte into the night, voicing hisints endlessly.

    This is all Gerald¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll get you back.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 2400

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Kroll (yummy), Alma (yummy), Celia (drunk), Irijina (neglected), Gido (neglected)

    Tristan (scheming), Natia (returned)

    Army: 7500 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 500

    Reserve Army: 2500

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Assets: 18,430 gold (Operation expenses -19)

    Sexual Partners: 427, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 278: Standing Upright in Deligh

    <h4>Chapter 278: Standing Upright in Deligh</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸That was horrible¡¹

    ¡¸Haha......¡¹¡¸He was yelling the whole time.¡¹

    Back in the carriage heading home from Erich¡¯s private residence, Iy spread-eagle on the seat.

    Kroll and Alma are smiling bitterly, while Celia is wobbling unsteadily with a flushed face beside me.

    ¡¸So Aegir-sama gets scolded too.¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet. I don¡¯t want to hear that from an impotent.¡¹

    ¡¸Guha!¡¹

    Kroll copses. I meant it as a joke but it stabbed straight into his heart.

    ¡¸So what are you two going to do now? Are you going to be a couple?¡¹

    I know it¡¯s none of my business. Although with all we¡¯ve done to help, it should be fine to be a little bit nosy.

    Celia is woozy anyways, I¡¯ll y around with the two of them until we reach the mansion.

    ¡¸I would be happy if that happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Marriage is a little early, I think...... but I can¡¯t think of anybody else except Kroll right now.¡¹

    Kroll and Alma hold hands, speaking bashfully.

    ¡¸You still have two lovers from when you were impotent.¡¹

    When I said that, Kroll hastily shouts ¡°Don¡¯t say anything unnecessary!¡± in response.

    Alma strains a smile before opening her mouth.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll talk about the two lovers when we get back to Rafen. About the impotence...... hmm, let¡¯s work hard together.¡¹

    Kroll bes ovee with emotion and hugs Alma.

    It seems like the two of them will be fine going forward.

    ¡¸Fumu,e to my bedroom tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to do it when you get back, right? I¡¯ll teach you a bunch of things.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeeh!?¡¹¡¹¡¸Funyu......¡¹

    And so we gather in the bedroom. The nervous Kroll and Alma are sitting side-by-side on the bed, while I wrap my arm around Melissa¡¯s shoulder.

    Alma wouldn¡¯t be able to handle two of us at once so I brought Melissa to partner with me.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Y-yes, please teach us well.¡¹¡¹

    Celia insisted on being my partner but being drunk, she doesn¡¯t understand the situation.

    If she sobers up and realizes that she exposed her naked body to Kroll, she¡¯s going to kill him.

    M also seems unwilling to get naked in front of Kroll, despite being a kid.

    Irijina...... I didn¡¯t even ask.

    When Irijina and I have sex, we get unusually rough and intense with each other because we both have the stamina for it.

    Getting so wild tends to break many fragile beds, plus the bestial grunting and moaning would probably scare Alma.

    Dorothea is still recovering from giving birth, besides the two of them treat her like a mother. The shock would be too much them.

    ¡¸So it was a process of elimination?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that. I chose Melissa because I wanted to embrace you.¡¹

    I entangle my tongue with Melissa¡¯s. Seeing that, Kroll and Alma exchange a light kiss in response.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll strip then~ You¡¯re fine with letting Kroll see?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. This is an education after all.¡¹

    Melissa smiles and starts removing her clothes. Her shapely breasts jiggle as her top is taken off.

    It was almost like she was dancing in front of me, twisting her body erotically while gracefully sliding each piece of clothing off her body.

    Finally, thest piece remaining was her sexy underwear.

    ¡¸Ooh, amazing. It¡¯s digging so much into her ass...... her pubic hair can be seen from the front too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯ll let Aegir-san take off the final piece of clothing.¡¹

    I stand up, then lower Melissa¡¯s underwear slowly as I embrace her body.

    The feeling of two gazes hit my back.

    ¡¸I-incredible......¡¹¡¸Yeah. Melissa-san is so sexy and also pretty.¡¹

    I run my hands all over Melissa¡¯s naked body before telling Kroll.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, take off your clothes too. We¡¯re going to start.¡¹

    Alma quickly strips down. Compared to Melissa, her breasts are on the smaller side with her nipples being a light pink, and her pure white underwear, while it gives off a sense of cleanliness, iscking in sex appeal.

    However,pensating for all that¨D¨D

    ¡¸What beautiful skin. You little, making me jealous!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    The naked Melissa pounces on Alma and pulls down her underwear.

    Just like she said, Alma¡¯s young skin is smooth like the surface of a freshly peeled boiled egg.

    Melissa¡¯s overwhelmingly superior in terms of sexiness and style but this is an area she can¡¯t do anything about.

    ¡¸Hyaa! Melissa-san is plenty smooth too.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the result of hard work, using makeup daily~ I¡¯m jealous of your natural skin!¡¹

    The two of them roll around yfully on the bed, where Alma finally counterattacks.

    ¡¸Well I feel just as jealous about these boobs! Mine aren¡¯t growing at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Kya!¡¹

    Alma flips Melissa onto her back and grabs her breasts.

    The frolicking girls¡¯ breasts jiggle and asses shake.

    Being so immersed with their antics, they don¡¯t seem to mind that glimpses of their genitals can be seen.

    ¡¸Kroll, we can¡¯t let the girls be the only ones who get naked. Time to strip.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right.¡¹

    Realizing that we also started taking off our clothes, Melissa and Alma stop fooling around and begin to look in our direction.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m done.¡¹

    Kroll is now naked and is dick is truly small. It looks like a bean sprout or the clitoris of a woman.

    Even so, Alma¡¯s face turns red in embarrassment.

    What a cute reaction. Here, I¡¯ll show you my cock too.

    ¡¸Yoh.¡¹

    I also throw off my clothes and getpletely naked.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaah!!¡¹

    Kroll expresses his surprise while Alma lets out a scream.

    I look down to check if something out-of-the-ordinary is attached to my crotch, but it¡¯s just my slightly erect dick.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t scare me. You made me think something else was growing out from there.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s big...... monstrous......¡¹

    ¡¸No way. It¡¯s asrge as my arm......¡¹

    Alma stares nkly at my meat rod.

    Fufufu, cute. I push my hips forward so she can get a better look.

    Topound the issue, Melissa chuckles and makes ament.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it incredible? And this isn¡¯t even when he¡¯s fully erect yet. When he gets big, it bes at least double the size.¡¹

    ¡¸D-double!? T-that¡¯s too much...... like this? It¡¯ll reach up to my chest.¡¹

    Alma tries to guess the length of my expanded cock and measures it on her own body.

    She¡¯s thinking about how far it would reach if it enters her.

    ¡¸Alma, are you actually-!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m not thinking that!¡¹

    Kroll panics, Alma denies in a hurry.

    I didn¡¯t miss that. When Alma was staring at my cock, Kroll¡¯s dick got a little bigger.

    It got smaller almost immediately, but I might be right about this.

    ¡¸Alright Alma. Shall we make the boys feel good?¡¹

    Kroll and I sit on the bed with our legs spread open.

    The two girls ce cushions on the floor before sitting down on then, then put their mouths on our penises.

    Melissa tends to mine while Alma works on Kroll¡¯s beansprout.

    ¡¸Even though the size ispletely different, you can still use this as a reference so watch carefully.¡¹

    To demonstrate, Melissa flicks her tongue over the tip of my dick, then swallows the length as she adds her hand to the base of my shaft.

    ¡¸Ooh...... that¡¯s good.¡¹

    I let out a groan and reach down to lightly rub Melissa¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it now, Kroll.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay.¡¹

    Alma does the same, though with Kroll¡¯s small size, it¡¯s easy for her to lick.

    Kroll imitates me and reaches down towards Alma¡¯s breasts, but is having trouble touching them because they¡¯re too small.

    Poutingly, Alma takes Kroll¡¯s hands and puts them against her breasts.

    ¡¸Hamoh!¡¹¡¸Uuu.¡¹

    Melissa suddenly presses her teeth lightly on my dick. She¡¯s probably telling me not to look elsewhere.

    ¡¸Sorry, I won¡¯t. Alright, go a little harder.¡¹

    Melissa instantly speeds up, bobbing her head up and down vigorously. The loud slurping sounds echo throughout the room.

    Her hands drop to my balls, and she fondles them gently.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so good Melissa. Do it more.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu~¡¹

    Melissa noisily slurps as she pulls my dick out from the back of her throat, then rapidly strokes my saliva-covered rod.

    She fills her empty mouth with my balls and rolls her tongue over them.

    ¡¸Uoooooh......¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s sexual techniques are on another level from the others. Her fetio is especially brilliant.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been practicing lots with Aegir-san¡¯srge cock. It¡¯s continuing to get bigger so I can¡¯t ck off.¡¹

    She proceeds to lick the underside of my balls as well as the bottom of the ns.

    I unconsciously grab her head.

    ¡¸Aah! Alma, that¡¯s great!¡¹

    Looks like Alma is copying Melissa exactly and pleasuring Kroll with her mouth.

    Kroll is impotent yet it seems like he still feels pleasure.

    What aical scene it is for two men to groan with their heads thrown back while the girls are licking their dicks.

    ¡¸Next is my turn. Kroll, watch closely.¡¹

    I lift Melissa up and push her on the bed, then dive straight in between her legs.

    First lick her clitoris, then stick your tongue into her vagina already glistening with fluids.

    If you rub her clit with your nose as you pleasure her, you can get her off faster.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s more embarrassing than I thought.¡¹

    Kroll and Alma are watching intently.

    This is just the beginning.

    I reach up and rub her breasts.

    Melissa is finally feeling it and presses down the back of my head against her crotch.

    ¡¸Aahn, it feels so good. Ah, that¡¯s incredible!¡¹

    When I see her hole loosening up and her cute clitoris getting erect, I change up my techniques.

    I start sucking hard on her bean and only biting really lightly.

    The caressing of her breasts isn¡¯t the soft feathery kind either, I switch to a rougher kneading of her breasts and pinching of her nipples.

    It would have hurt if I started with this, whereas now when her arousal is nearing its peak, every sensation turns into more pleasure.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s here! No more, cumming, cummingggg, aaaah¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Her thick thighs close around my head, transmitting her twitching to me.

    Melissa gradually goes limp as her long moan fades into a soft hum.

    Looks like it was a rather hard climax.

    ¡¸Uu, it hurts a little.¡¹

    ¡¸......sorry.¡¹

    On the other side, Kroll seems to be too impatient. How sloppy, he¡¯s even got other lovers too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use rubbing there. You have to caress this part.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!?¡¹

    I move beside Kroll, in other words in between Alma¡¯s legs, and extend a finger to her clitoris.

    Lightly grabbing the bean along with the surrounding skin covering it and shifting it between my fingers was enough to provide a strong stimtion.

    The reaction was produced almost instantaneously.

    ¡¸N-no! Ah, ah, ah, aaah¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Alma¡¯s legs stretch tautly as she orgasms, squirting as she did so.

    She bes troubled after realizing that she came from my fingers.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, now you do the rest.¡¹

    I obediently return to my ce under Melissa.

    Again, I see Kroll¡¯s dick clearly swelling up right as Alma came from my fingers.

    It was unmistakable this time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time for pration now.¡¹

    I have Melissa get on all fours as I get ready to thrust from behind.

    Alma also gets into the same position, with Kroll substitutes his dick with a finger.

    ¡¸Um...... Melissa-san, are you sure you¡¯re okay? If something that big enters you, your insides which finally healed after all this time will......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, there¡¯s no point in it healing if I can¡¯t take in Aegir-san.¡¹

    The two of them chat side-by-side while I look for the right timing.

    ¡¸Alma, you should rx your body. If you love Kroll, it¡¯ll surely feel goo...... nnoooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Piih!¡¹

    The gently smiling Melissa suddenly cried out, making Alma squeal.

    It goes without saying that it¡¯s because I rammed my dick into her.

    ¡¸Deep, so deep...... nnooooh...... it¡¯s reaching my womb!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡¹

    I deliberately pull my dick back to the shallow parts of her vagina, then once again push it back in.

    They can see my rod, slimy with Melissa¡¯s love juices, going in and out of her.

    ¡¸Amazing, something so big is really piercing into her.¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa-san is wheezing like an animal......¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s face must be warped with pleasure from the merciless movements while the remnants of her first orgasm still linger on her mind and body.

    As if just remembering to do so, Kroll moves his finger in and out of Alma, who also starts feeling a moderate amount of pleasure.

    Although we continue having sex for a while, Kroll¡¯s dick doesn¡¯t react at all.

    But I have a n. I bend down and whisper into Melissa¡¯s ear to exin the situation to her beforeing back up.

    ¡¸Kroll. I¡¯m sorry, now I want Alma too. Let me embrace her.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!?¡¹¡¸N-no way!!¡¹

    The two of them scream in protest. Regardless, I mercilessly pick Alma up.

    ¡¸Please stop! Spare Alma at least...... she¡¯s precious to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Why now of all times, doing something so horrible......¡¹

    Pretending to lick her ear, I whisper my n to the nearly-crying Alma.

    She looks at me dubiously, but eventually nods slowly.

    ¡¸......mm. It can¡¯t be helped Kroll, he helped us so much after all, if it¡¯s just once, it should be fine...... ¡®kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh!? You can¡¯t be serious......¡¹

    It must be a shock to him that Alma epted. Kroll kneels disappointingly on the bed.

    ¡¸At least watch us, Kroll...... watch as master embraces me.¡¹

    I push Alma onto her back, get on top and cover us with a nket.

    Like this, Kroll as he¡¯s sitting on the side can only see the parts above our shoulders.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be taking her hole.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... master......¡¹

    I purposely wiggle my hips, showing Kroll that my rod is pushing up against Alma.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please be gentle. She¡¯s a delicate girl so embracing her roughly will break her.¡¹

    Kroll courteously lowers his head, begging me with all his might and even tears in his eyes.

    My heart hurts a little, but my dick still swells up. What a sinful dick.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try my best.¡¹

    I answer coldly, for his sake of course.

    As I look into her eyes, I grab her shoulder where Kroll can see and push my body forward enthusiastically.

    Alma lets out a scream.

    ¡¸Aaaaah©`©`©`©`!! So thick! So big! Nooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, Alma is...... being prated......¡¹

    Melissa nestles close to the tearful Kroll.

    ¡¸Unfortunately for you, Alma is already Aegir-san¡¯s prisoner. When that penis enters a girl, their heartpletely sumbs to him. Look for a new love.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way! Alma is mine, she¡¯s mine!!¡¹

    Kroll quickly grips Alma¡¯s hand.

    She smiles and says in response.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so big...... and feels so good.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Kroll wails. However there was a clear change in his crotch.

    ¡¸Oh look. It¡¯s gotten bigger.¡¹¡¸Really? Uwah, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡¹¡¸Do your best, Kroll!¡¹

    Kroll¡¯s crotch is getting bigger by the second.

    But as if it was being restrained by something, several times it would droop down before expanding again.

    His dick must be fighting with the Lich¡¯s curse.

    It¡¯s just an instinct, but if Kroll lets this opportunity slip, his penis won¡¯t ever work again.

    ¡¸Kroll, you can do it!¡¹

    Alma encourages him.

    ¡¸I know you can do it, Kroll!¡¹

    Melissa also cheers him on.

    ¡¸Hurry up and get it hard. You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    I give him a little support too.

    Kroll steadily gets bigger even through the constant intion and detion.

    Maybe just one more push.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Get it up, Kroll! Get it hard, Kroll¨D¨D!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All three of us shout in unison.

    ¡¸Uooooh¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Atst, Kroll¡¯s penis bespletely erect and sticks to his stomach.

    I could almost hear a snapping sound just now. Most likely that was the vestiges of the Lich being vanquished.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard...... my thing is hard......¡¹

    Kroll stares nkly at his engorged penis, breathing hard like he just did intense physicalbor.

    ¡¸Well done reviving it.¡¹

    I separate myself from Alma. There¡¯s no reason to keep up the act.

    ¡¸Eh, you didn¡¯t prate her?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It was just an act to incite feelings of jealousy within you. I only rubbed it on top of her stomach, leaving her hole untouched.¡¹

    Still, her young silky smooth skin was pretty pleasant to rub.

    I thought it might be a good idea to put in just the tip, but I¡¯m sure Melissa¡¯s vagina would feel much better so I held back.

    ¡¸Now then, embrace her. You¡¯re more than capable of doing so now.¡¹

    ¡¸Kroll,e here.¡¹

    Alma spreads her arms to wee her beloved man.

    This should be a happy ending for the two of them, yet Kroll is acting strange.

    ¡¸Uu...... i-it hurts. My crotch hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Is there something else?¡¹

    What a needy dick.

    ¡¸The skin is...... guh!¡¹

    Alma gulps when she looks at Kroll¡¯s dick. I wonder what¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s big...... Kroll¡¯s penis is much bigger than it was before! The skin haspletely peeled back!¡¹

    Before bing impotent, Kroll¡¯s dick was still small.

    However, it has currently be over 20 cm long.

    It¡¯s still far from being big, but at least he¡¯s not phimosis-level.

    ¡¸Fumu, maybe the acting worked a little too well? Not that it¡¯s a bad thing.¡¹

    Kroll touches his reborn dick before bowing his head to me.

    ¡¸Truly thank you for everything you did!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, now hurry and fuck Alma. If you dy any more, I¡¯ll actually gobble her up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    The two of theme together immediately after his satisfying reply, and Alma being wet from all the acting we did earlier, allowed Kroll to freely push his member inside.

    ¡¸Agguh! It¡¯s so big it hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry! I can¡¯t stop!¡¹

    Alma¡¯s pained expressionsts only for a split second before turning into a smile.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Use yourrge cock to make love to me more.¡¹

    ¡¸Large cock...... I have arge cock...... uooooh!¡¹

    They start having intense sex with pretty loud humping sounds.

    It was simple but frantic sex like two virgins who discovered it recently.

    Still, the two of them look happy.

    ¡¸Aegir-san~ There¡¯s a hole starving for cock here too.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, we¡¯ll match his intensity with sex that won¡¯t lose in passion to ardent virgins.¡¹

    I cover Melissa¡¯s body with my own as we also start an intense love-making session.

    The mating of the two pairs of animalssted until the next morning, leaving the entire bed soaked with juices.

    The Next Morning.

    ¡¸Fumu, my hips feel light.¡¹

    Melissa is sleeping soundly in my arms.

    Looking to the other side of the bed, I see Alma sleeping with arge amount of seed spilling out from her crotch.

    We had plenty of fun sincest night, even using Natia¡¯s special drug at the end.

    Melissa and Alma expressed their dislike of the transformation into perverted old men, but they still enjoyed the persistent attacks.

    As I thought, any form of sex would feel good as long as the two individuals¡¯ hearts are connected.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, where did Kroll go now?¡¹

    I guess I don¡¯t really have to search for him, and so I hug Melissa.

    The effects of the drug makes me want to do something vulgar, but I can¡¯t bring myself to wake up the girls so I endure it.

    In that moment, I faintly hear noiseing from the corridor.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¨D¨D are you in the bedroom? Hm, what are you doing looking like that!? Where is Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    That¡¯s Celia¡¯s voice. She¡¯s looking for me now that she¡¯s sober.

    ¡¸Celia-san, there¡¯s something I want to show you.¡¹

    Is she talking to Kroll?

    ¡¸Haah? What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Here~ look at my big dick~¡¹

    I hear a sound resembling cloth being unfurled.

    Kroll¡¯s clothes are still all in the bedroom. The only thing missing is a single nket.

    ¡¸Die!¡¹

    I hear Celia¡¯s angry shout, then it feels like I heard the sound of a man¡¯s precious ce get kicked by leather boots.

    After that, it feels like I could hear the sound of a man writhing on the ground in pain from getting kicked in the balls.

    I just go back to sleep while beingforted by the warmth of Melissa¡¯s body.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 2400

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Kroll (delightful injury), Alma (satisfied), Celia (angry), Gido (flu), Tristan (scheming), Marta (discovery)

    Army: 7500 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 500

    Reserve Army: 2500

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Assets: 18,429 gold (medicine -1)

    Sexual Partners: 427, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 279: Martaâ€™s Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 279: Marta¡¯s Feelings</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The winter morning is refreshing.

    I¡¯ve gotten hungry fromst night¡¯s workout so I refill my bowl countless times with the soup filled with pasta and vegetables even though it¡¯s breakfast.

    ¡¸More~¡¹¡¸Moreee.¡¹

    While I¡¯m at it, I feed the small kids too.

    Nonna wouldin if she was here, but she¡¯s not.

    ¡¸She might be upset if she suddenly shows up. We have to go back soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we should. Although you¡¯re probably saying that because you miss Nonna¡¯s breasts, am I right?¡¹

    Celia pokes fun at me, making Melissa and M giggle as well.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, I don¡¯t see Alma. Or Kroll.¡¹

    Celia lets out a snort when Melissa curiously looks around.

    ¡¸That perverted brat is stretching in the room. He was prancing around with that dirty tool first thing in the morning......I thought I would crush him.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem like the sex drug fromst night wore off. He must be proud of hisrger dick.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha......¡¹

    Melissa smiles bitterly while Celia is so mad you could see steaming out of her ears.

    ¡¸Hentai?¡¹¡¸Mama, what¡¯s a dirty tool?¡¹¡¸Dick~? Large dick~?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem, the small children are here.¡¹

    Dorothea voices herint.

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry. Disregard all that.¡¹

    I ruffle the hair of the small girl who approaches me.

    Celia bes unhappy, though endures ring up at the little girl.

    ¡¸All of you don¡¯t need to worry about anything besides eating, ying and sleeping. Once you grow up, I¡¯ll teach you everything.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay~ I¡¯ll eat~ Eat, eaten~¡¹

    The little girl returns to the table and resumes her meal. Eat lots so your breasts and ass grow.

    When the peaceful meal time finishes, Marta goes over today¡¯s schedule with me.

    Before she could open her mouth, a voice calls out suddenly from beside me.

    ¡¸Margrave Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    It was Tristan. I was sure he usually calls me simply Margrave instead of addressing me with my name.

    ¡¸It¡¯s something important so pleasee as soon as you can to my room.¡¹

    Hearing this guy speak so politely throws me off.

    ¡¸It¡¯s top secret so could Marta-san leave us alone for now?¡¹

    ¡¸......understood.¡¹

    Entering the room are me, Leopolt, Tristan, M, Celia, and Irijina.

    In other words, everyone required to be present for a serious discussion.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s going on? Gathering everyone here must mean it¡¯s important.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, everyone didn¡¯t need to be here.¡¹

    Mine and M¡¯s hands grab Tristan by the throat.

    ¡¸Gueh, that hurts. Anyways, I had wanted to show that we convened here.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it. What does he mean?

    ¡¸So it¡¯s about that girl Marta?¡¹

    Tristan nods quietly at Leopolt¡¯s inquiry.

    Don¡¯t have a silent conversation with each other. Is she pregnant or something?

    ¡¸There is a high possibility that she is...... actually, it¡¯s pretty much confirmed that she¡¯s a spy.¡¹

    M and Celia be seething with anger when they heard the disturbing word. Irijina was one step behind everyone in understanding the situation and getting upset.

    ¡¸What makes you believe that?¡¹

    Marta¡¯s a neer here, but she¡¯s a woman. It isn¡¯t good to suspect her without reason.

    ¡¸I thought it was rtively obvious...... well, whatever. This is the first piece of evidence.¡¹

    Tristan takes out a single letter. There was no sender name on it and several ces were glued tightly shut.

    Written on the surface are the words ¡°opening forbidden¡±.

    ¡¸A letter? And an unopened one too. I¡¯m opening it.¡¹

    As I take a knife and cut through the seal, Tristan makes ament.

    ¡¸It¡¯spletely glued, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I guess so. What a troublesome person, taking the time to glue four ces.¡¹

    When I nce at the contents, there were rows of cryptic numbers and letters written on the piece of paper.

    At first I thought it was just a typo, but I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of the contents from beginning to end.

    Is this just harassment, if so I¡¯m sending Irijina to wherever that sender is.

    ¡¸No, this letter was sent anonymously by me.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s the culprit. Go, Irijina.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s skewering time!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, time is wasting.¡¹

    Unless the conversation progressed, Leopolt would sit Irijina and I in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸So, I actually glued the letter once and then dried it. Once it dried, I reglued the letter in three ces before sending it. There were marks in four ces where glue was applied, you see...... and just now this letter waspletely reglued.¡¹

    ¡¸......meaning someone hid the fact that it was opened.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, there¡¯s a possibility one of the children opened it by mistake, however wouldn¡¯t it have remained open if that was the case? Even if we consider someone was tempted to open it, resealing the letter by matching the glue marks perfectly is too skillful for an ordinary person. Incidentally, who is the one that carries letters addressed to Lord Hardlett?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... Marta.¡¹

    Celia answers with a grave expression.

    ¡¸I see. Someone certainly snuck a peek at the letter and put it back in ce...... that is unmistakable. You¡¯re saying the person who did that is Marta. I understand up until this point, but you still can¡¯t say with finality she was the culprit.¡¹

    The person delivering the letter could have been the spy. She¡¯s a newbie here, but I still don¡¯t want to doubt her.

    ¡¸......well, the answer will soon reveal itself. Read what the letter says carefully.¡¹

    ¡¸How should I read this nonsensical letter?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a code. So that¡¯s how it is......¡¹

    Leopolt was able to understand right away. Tristan also nods silently.

    Like I said, stop having this mutual understanding without saying anything. It¡¯s off-putting.

    ¡¸Umumu......¡¹¡¸Guuuuh......¡¹

    Celia and M stare intently at the code. I take another look as well, but I don¡¯t understand it at all.

    Enough, just tell us what it says.

    ¡¸I got it! ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the ruins in the southern district tomorrow night. I have something important to tell you regarding our future¡±, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹¡¸N-no way!¡¹

    Surprisingly Irijina was able to decode the letter.

    Celia and M fall to their knees dejectedly.

    Well, don¡¯t worry about it. There are plenty of mysterious things in this world.

    ¡¸I see, this is to lure out anybody who can read it. But if they can¡¯t decode this......¡¹

    ¡¸No, Marta-san definitely understood it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Guh!¡¹¡¹

    Celia and M fall t on the floor, almost like they were prostrating themselves.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not an extremely hard code or anything, although you wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out with one nce, meaning you would need a rtively sharp mind. We shouldn¡¯t leave her alone.¡¹

    Tristan takes out the decoding table.

    I¡¯m not really interested, but Celia and M trouble themselves by looking at the paper.

    ¡¸In any case, it would confirm our suspicions if she appears at the actual location. If a different person shows up, that would tell us something too.¡¹

    Fumu...... I want to hurry back to my territory, yet there¡¯s still so much to do.

    Late Night.

    ¡¸......what a shame.¡¹

    I head to the southern district without divulging my business, and send Leopolt, Celia, and the others away from the mansion for trivial reasons.

    It was all to set up the ideal conditions for Marta to sneak out of the mansion.

    And sure enough, she is sneakily tailing me.

    I was thinking we could get along in the future too.

    Now that I know she¡¯s a spy, I can¡¯t just leave her alone. I¡¯ll have to move ording to the n.

    Even though I was wary of it beforehand, Marta¡¯s tailing is bad to say the least.

    She¡¯s following too close, she stumbled along the way, plus she even let her voice slip a few times.

    I can¡¯t imagine her being a veteran spy.

    I arrive at the ruins on schedule and search for the person who is supposed to be waiting.

    Marta hides behind a wall and monitors me.

    ......at least find a hole or something. I can see part of your face peeking out.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re here. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹

    A single female appears from the darkness. I feel like I heard Marta gulp.

    ¡¸You did nothing of the sort, Hardlett-sama...... no, my beloved Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Natalie, good to see you.¡¹

    Natalie jumps into my chest and we embrace each other passionately.

    ¡¸So you read the letter. I finally decided to abandon that perverted husband of mine and be your lover. Our future together will begin from now on!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d, Natalie. I¡¯ll make so much love to you today that you¡¯ll faint.¡¹

    I feel like I heard Marta sigh.

    The n was for me to meet with a wife, who is cheating on her husband.

    It was a good enough reason to support the exchanging of secret letters, plus it wasn¡¯t important enough to report to anybody.

    Even if the fact that I, as a renowned womanizer, stole the wife of the infamous pervert Andrei, gets out in public, it would only be dismissed as a funny story.

    The whole purpose of this ruse was to create a situation where there would be no problem even if someone besides Marta was monitoring the area.

    Natalie was hesitant at first to take on this role, but then she agreed readilyter.

    She even said that she was willing to act out all the way to the end.

    Natalie and I even exchange a kiss during our hug until a single sh of light pierced through the darkness.

    That was the signal for ¡°no abnormalities¡±, meaning the only person watching us here is Marta.

    ¡¸Thank you. You don¡¯t have to do anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn...... I wanted to do more though.¡¹

    I separate from Natalie and turn to face Marta.

    She quickly hides in the shadow of the wall, but I can see her butt sticking out.

    ¡¸Marta, it¡¯s too bad. I wanted to believe you.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu!?¡¹

    Marta desperately tries to escape. Running through ruins in the dark was not a good idea, seeing as how she easily tripped on the rubble strewn about the floor.

    Standing in front of the fallen girl are Celia, Irijina, and Christoph.

    ¡¸Kuh.¡¹

    Comparing the three people before her, Marta picks the shortest one ¨C Celia ¨C and charges at her.

    Unfortunately, that¡¯s the wrong choice. She may have had a chance if she chose Christoph.

    ¡¸Haa!¡¹

    Celia swiftly sidesteps Marta, grabs her arm and tosses her.

    She makes a clean spin above Celia beforending t on her back, the wind getting knocked out of her lungs before she writhes in agony.

    ¡¸Now, exin your-...... not good!¡¹

    Marta reaches in her pocket for a small knife.

    She points the tip at her own throat.

    Seeing that, I quickly knock the de out of her hand, and stuff my fingers in her mouth. She could bite her tongue after all.

    ¡¸Seeii!¡¹

    ¡¸Gufh! Auu......¡¹

    Without dy, Irijina¡¯s fistnds on Marta¡¯s sr plexus, knocking her unconscious.

    ......she better not be dead.

    ¡¸I held back!!¡¹

    That should be fine then.

    ¡¸The n was sessful. Looks like there weren¡¯t any other spies watching us.¡¹

    Leopolt, who was keeping an eye on the surroundings, shows himself.

    ¡¸It would have been a good opportunity for reinforcements since there was information on a specific location, but perhaps they didn¡¯t trust the girl too much or maybe the organization she works for is smaller than we thought......¡¹

    Tristan also springs up from his hiding ce.

    ¡¸Anyways, we need to get her to tell us what¡¯s going on.¡¹

    I carry Marta on my shoulder and all of us return to the mansion.

    The first voice that greets us when we get back to the mansion is Natia¡¯s surprised voice.

    ¡¸......what¡¯s that?¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her, though I can¡¯t give her a hug right now.

    ¡¸Where were you all this time. I was worried because I couldn¡¯t find you.¡¹

    After leaving a message that she would explore Goldonia, Natia disappeared.

    Goldonia might be a rtively safe ce now, but there are still many ces in the remote areas where brigands run rampant.

    The thought of Natia, who I n to make my woman, getting injured made me feel uneasy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to adventuring so I wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. Besides, I don¡¯t remember saying anything about bing your woman...... more importantly, is this even the right time to bring that up?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What do you mean?¡¹

    Natia appears curious of Marta who is resting on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Where did you kidnap her? Kidnapping a young girl to vite her...... I misjudged you.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re misunderstanding. I¡¯m going to fuck her but I didn¡¯t kidnap her. ......let¡¯s see, why don¡¯t you help out too.¡¹

    I have to interrogate her right now.

    Making sure that none of the kids have a chance of finding out, I carry Marta to the underground room used as a food storehouse, then bind both her hands and stuff cloth in her mouth so she can¡¯tmit suicide.

    ¡¸Now, how am I going to make her spill the beans?¡¹

    ¡¸She even tried to kill herself. Despite her failed tailing, she¡¯s got guts. A half-hearted method may not be good enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Not knowing who¡¯s behind her makes things one-sided. I would have wanted to grasp the entire situation if possible.¡¹

    Leopolt takes a step forward.

    ¡¸If you leave it to me, I promise to make her talk.¡¹

    What a disturbing aura he has.

    ¡¸By the way, what do you intend to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Pluck her teeth or nails...... and if she still doesn¡¯t speak, her eyeballs.¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected, stupid!¡¹

    ¡¸But if we leave her alone, it will surely lead to a greater crisis in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I can allow a woman to be tortured! I would rather face the future crisis.¡¹

    I lightly brush the face of the unconscious Marta.

    Her sleeping face is still that of a young girl¡¯s. Her age was said to be 16, but she looks younger than that.

    Being the same age as Alma means she also has young silky smooth skin.

    Licking it would feel great, I¡¯m sure.......

    ¡¸Aegir-sama?¡¹

    Not good. My hand moved down to her breasts.

    ¡¸Anyways, I don¡¯t want information obtained by hurting a woman. We can ask her questions after she wakes up, and let her go if she doesn¡¯t want to speak. She¡¯ll likely run off somewhere. No, actually I¡¯ll get her to let me embrace her once at least.¡¹

    While everyone was offering theirints, Natia nervously raises her hand.

    ¡¸There is one.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean breasts? Sure, they¡¯re small but they¡¯re there.¡¹

    I get smacked in the head.

    ¡¸There is a way of making her talk without hurting her!¡¹

    Everyone focuses their attention to her.

    ¡¸If I crush the mushroom, the fruit and that caterpir I picked up during my adventures...... I can make a truth serum. If she drinks it, she¡¯ll be in a drunk-like state and she¡¯ll answer any question you ask truthfully.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it!¡¹

    I don¡¯t feelfortable asking her to talk against her will, but she also tricked me so it can¡¯t be helped.

    More importantly, it¡¯s great that we can make her talk without injuring her.

    Leopolt and the others should be satisfied if they get the information they¡¯re looking for too.

    Natia quickly prepares the drug and makes the unconscious Marta sniff it.

    She opens her eyes, although they don¡¯t look to be focusing in one ce, as if she was drunk.

    ¡¸What should we ask first?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask her.¡¹

    Leopolt questions the woozy Marta.

    ¡¸What were you nning to do by getting close to Lord Hardlett?¡¹

    ¡¸...... to gain information.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of information?¡¹

    ¡¸...... any kind...... all information that seemed important.¡¹

    ¡¸How vague.¡¹

    Tristan instinctively mutters.

    ¡¸Who requested you to do so?¡¹

    ¡¸......His Majesty Alexandro.¡¹

    Everyone let out a groan. Well that¡¯s to be expected...... Marta was handed to me by the King after all.

    ¡¸Are you a member of the information officers?¡¹

    ¡¸......No, I¡¯m not.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think so. If she was one, people should have shown up back there.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s interrogation continues, while Tristan summarizes.

    ¡¸She is an orphan without any rtives who was picked up by the King on a whim as she was begging in the capital......¡¹

    If that was it, it could have made for a moving story.

    ¡¸She grew up as a servant and naturally felt extreme gratitude to His Majesty, even willing to be his ything......¡¹

    That¡¯s great. I should have embraced her right away then.

    ¡¸But the King was not interested in her at all, even neglecting her while she was servicing him in the bath. She felt troubled, thinking she was useless......¡¹

    I would have embraced her then and there.

    ¡¸Then she was requested by His Majesty to stay by Lord Hardlett¡¯s side and report any information gleaned from him. She basically epted the request to show that someone as useless as she is can be a little bit useful......¡¹

    I also heard from Erich that the King was trapped by feelings of distrust.

    But he could have used any other information officer for this job.

    It would have been much more effective to use a professional than this amateurish woman.

    ¡¸......the lead information officer continuously insists on having no connection with Lord Hardlett, which probably in turn caused His Majesty to be suspicious.¡¹

    How untrusting is the King? Living while doubting everybody would be extremely tiring.

    ¡¸I see, so this is the King¡¯s personal request...... or rather, just a whim. So that solves the mystery of why she didn¡¯t get any support.¡¹

    Tristan seems content.

    ¡¸If he carelessly eliminated her, it would conversely create more doubt. Which is why he thought it was best to keep her until she dies.¡¹

    Leopolt seems to have given up on torturing her. In that case, I can persuade her gently.

    I bring myself close to the face of the still dopey Marta.

    ¡¸Marta, tell me where you get turned on, your erogenous zones.¡¹

    ¡¸......turned on...... by touching my neck, it feels tingly......¡¹

    Fufufu, I got some juicy information.

    ¡¸Aah...... there he goes again.¡¹

    Celia and the others sigh.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t a bad idea to persuade her using romantic feelings. Cajoling her on the floor is a good option too.¡¹

    ¡¸How stupid it is to say that with such a serious look?¡¹

    I don¡¯t care what Leopolt or Tristan has to say right now.

    ¡¸Do you have a scent that makes you feel horny?¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯m extremely fond of the smell of peaches.¡¹

    I¡¯m finding out more and more weaknesses.

    ¡¸How do you want to be treated?¡¹

    ¡¸......I want to feel needed. I hate feeling useless.¡¹

    Fumu, I¡¯ll remember that too.

    Onest question.

    ¡¸You saw me naked before, didn¡¯t you? What did you think?¡¹

    Marta, who was answering almost immediately up until now, suddenly paused to think.

    ¡¸......you looked strong. Your dick was also unbelievablyrge, seeing it made my crotch get wet.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you like big dicks?¡¹

    ¡¸...... I don¡¯t know. I have no experience sleeping with men. But seeing Hardlett-sama¡¯s dick made my body feel so hot, I had tofort myself three times that night.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, aren¡¯t you getting off topic!?¡¹

    M said something, but right now Marta¡¯s interrogation is more important.

    ¡¸What did you think about as you wereforting yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸While standing and my waist being held...... arge thing ramming into me from behind and taking my virginity......¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhaha! I¡¯ve practically won.¡¹

    ¡¸What are youughing at......¡¹

    She may not realize it herself, but I¡¯m sure Marta¡¯s got a thing for big dicks.

    With the help of Natia¡¯s drug, all her weaknesses are also exposed.

    It may have been a little unfair, but this is the best for the both of us. She¡¯ll definitely forgive me for it.

    On top of that, she says she¡¯s a virgin.

    Tasting her young skin together with her virginity will be the best feeling. Not to say I don¡¯t like maturedies.

    ¡¸In other words, you¡¯re fine with anybody as long as they¡¯re a woman, right?¡¹

    I can¡¯t hear what M is saying.

    ¡¸Tristan and Leopolt, go back upstairs and do some work. I¡¯ll remain here and wait until Marta wakes up. Tristan, you did well. I¡¯ll have those green peas removed from your meal tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Well thanks for that. Wait, so it really was the Margrave¡¯s fault that I¡¯ve just been getting heaps of green peas since the day before yesterday......¡¹

    Everyone lets out a long sigh before taking their leave. I can feel my heart dancing.

    A While Later.

    ¡¸Uurgh......¡¹

    Marta slowly raises her head after regaining her consciousness.

    ¡¸Have you woken up?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmo...... nn...... nngoh!!¡¹

    She had a nk look for a brief moment before starting to struggle.

    There is a cloth stuffed in her mouth so she isn¡¯t able to make too much noise.

    ¡¸Sorry. I want to let you out but it would be trouble if you bite your tongue. I¡¯m going to talk to you like this.¡¹

    ¡¸......nggh.¡¹

    Marta turns her face away from me.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hide anymore. I know about everything. You were asked toe here by His Majesty, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ngh!?¡¹

    Marta¡¯s eyes open wide. I guess she doesn¡¯t have any recollection of confessing everything under the influence of Natia¡¯s drug.

    She¡¯s making the typical ¡°how did you find out?¡± expression.

    ¡¸I already know everything. It¡¯s useless to think you can protect your secret by dying.¡¹

    I remove the cloth clogging her mouth.

    ¡¸H-how did you find out? I didn¡¯t tell you anything......¡¹

    Hmm, how should I exin this to her?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s love for women grew so strong that he could see everything they were thinking of just by looking at them.¡¹

    ¡¸T-there¡¯s no way...... what a womanizer.¡¹

    The only one in the room with me is Celia, who cleverly exined the situation. Let¡¯s go with that.

    ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s exactly right.¡¹

    I hug Marta gently and brush her hair.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t me you for trying to be of use to His Majesty. But it will be a problem if you continue acting as a spy while living with me.¡¹

    I scoop some of her hair as I slide her tunic off.

    ¡¸......now that it¡¯s gotten to this point, I can¡¯t face His Majesty anymore. I¡¯m of no use...... please kill me......¡¹

    Tears form in Marta¡¯s eyes.

    I don¡¯t tell her that the King most likely had little to no expectations of her to begin with.

    If I tell him about finding someone acting suspicious, he would definitely say ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Judge as you see fit¡±.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so depressing. I know about your feelings of gratitude for His Majesty...... His Majesty surely felt satisfied as well to have a girl as cute as you by his side.¡¹

    There is no need to corner her any further.

    I rub her now exposed shoulder, I proceed to take off her skirt.

    ¡¸If he was satisfied, he would not have driven my away. ......he said it would be fine if Lord Hardlett ate me up. His Majesty doesn¡¯t want someone like me around!¡¹

    I wrap my arms around the crying Marta, and while I¡¯m at it take off her shirt to expose her breasts.

    ¡¸Then just be my woman.¡¹

    I suck on the neck of the surprised Marta.

    ¡¸Ah! I-I¡¯m weak there...... aaaah......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about anything unpleasant, have your heart be mine. It will definitely be enjoyable and pleasurable.¡¹

    Everytime I suck Marta¡¯s neck, her body trembles.

    When I draw a line from her throat to her nape with my tongue, she lets out an almost painful cry.

    ¡¸How could I betray his Majesty......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not betrayal. I actually didn¡¯t do anything suspicious, right?¡¹

    I take off her final line of defence ¨C her underwear ¨C and expose her brand new hole.

    ¡¸Uuuuuuu......¡¹

    To draw a definitive decision from the wavering girl, I suck on her neck and whisper one thing to her.

    ¡¸Marta. I need you. Will you be useful for me?¡¹

    She has a strong desire to be needed by someone.

    It may be unfair, but this is so I can rescue her heart, and also so she can be my woman.

    ¡¸Auu....... Marta is...... needed?¡¹

    She changed to speaking in third person. So she must be showing me the depths of her heart.

    ¡¸I need you, Marta. I want you no matter what.¡¹

    I hug and kiss thepletely naked girl.

    The scent of peaches has been wafting throughout the room all this time.

    Celia was burning the incense with that smell.

    ¡¸Why am I so...... talkative?¡¹

    Proving its worth, the color in Marta¡¯s eyes seems to change.

    Her body rxes and her trembling tongue slowly moves to the back of her mouth.

    She haspletely fallen.

    ¡¸U-understood. Marta will be Lord Hardlett¡¯s...... no, master¡¯s woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, that makes me happy.¡¹

    I tear off the unnecessary hand restraints.

    She has be my woman now.

    Which means the next step is obvious.

    When Marta sees me start to strip, her eyes go wide.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re going to embrace me already...... wait, Marta is also naked!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s natural for your virginity to be taken after bing mine...... aah, what youthful and pretty skin.¡¹

    Just like her delusions, I¡¯m going to take her from behind while standing.

    I rub my already erect dick back and forth from her anus to her vagina.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to hold you up like his and thrust into you, You like big dicks, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸My heart is pounding with excitement...... and from behind, this is the same as my imaginations...... haah!¡¹

    The entranced Marta hastily covers her crotch with her hands.

    ¡¸Hey now, no need to hide at this point.¡¹

    I smile and move them out of the way, though Marta struggles to keep them in ce.

    She seemed to be shy and hiding her vagina, but she¡¯s actually hiding the part slightly in front of her hole, the clitoris.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t look, anywhere but here!¡¹

    ¡¸Hearing that just makes me want to look more. Even more so when it¡¯s the precious ce of my own woman.¡¹

    I exhale on Marta¡¯s neck and wait for her body to rx before taking a peek.

    ¡¸Nooo! Don¡¯t look!!¡¹

    ¡¸My oh my......¡¹¡¸Uwah, incredible.¡¹

    Celia, who also snuck a peek,ments simply.

    The clitoris enshrined above her vagina was almost as long as my middle finger.

    Clits vary in size depending on the girl, but it¡¯s rare for one to be this big.

    ¡¸Hahaha, what a huge clitoris. It swells up when you get aroused?¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo! Noooooo!¡¹

    I soothe the crying Marta with a kiss.

    ¡¸Uuu...... it¡¯s because of this strange body that His Majesty thought Marta...... was a boy......¡¹

    ¡¸No big deal, it¡¯s just a little rare. Besides you¡¯re not the only one. One of my girls has one double the size, not to mention she only has one hole down there so we always use the back one......¡¹

    ¡¸......isn¡¯t that just a boy?¡¹

    Let¡¯s stop the idle chatter there.

    ¡¸Now, time for me to take your virginity. If you have a preferred position, I¡¯ll entertain you¡¹

    ¡¸No...... this position is good. If you could also wrap yourself around my body......¡¹

    Right. I¡¯ll fuck you exactly how you imagined it.

    I cover her back with my body and adjust my cock to the opening of her vagina.

    I can feel the smoothness of her skin on my chest and stomach as well as through the hand holding her waist, making my dick all the morerger.

    ¡¸Here I go!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah! It hurts!!¡¹

    I push my hips forward but I can¡¯t put it in.

    She should be wet enough though.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiih! It¡¯s no good!¡¹

    I really can¡¯t get in.

    Marta is the same age as Alma, so her body is small.

    The difference in size is way too big I guess.

    ¡¸Uuuuu......¡¹

    Marta ispletely tense now. Umumu, what should I do?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so gentle!¡¹

    That¡¯s when Celia intervenes.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t just sit still and watch! She was sniffing around Aegir-sama and trying to find out secrets! And yet Aegir-sama wants to take her virginity gently...... on top of that she¡¯s screaming it hurts or whatever, that¡¯s too much of a luxury!!¡¹

    Not only did Celia prepare the incense, she had to watch as Marta got coaxed by me, of course she¡¯s going to be irritated. Her pent up emotions must have exploded out all at once.

    ¡¸Here, do this!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaah!¡¹

    Celia holds Marta¡¯s shoulder from the front and pushes her toward me.

    Of course, her ass is pressed against me and my dick is forcefully shoved inside her.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, Celia if you¡¯re too rough......¡¹

    ¡¸It only hurts in the beginning. Her hole will loosen after doing it once, so endure it!¡¹

    Celia pushes harder.

    There was a tearing sound as Marta¡¯s virginity was lost forever.

    ¡¸Kah, hha...... aaau......¡¹

    Marta bends her body backward at a loss for words. Still, Celia remains merciless.

    ¡¸As for that huge clit...... I¡¯ll do this.¡¹

    Celia reaches down to Marta¡¯s crotch, grabs the elongated bean-shaped organ and starts stroking it.

    The overly strong stimtion elicits a shrieking from Marta like she was orgasming.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiih¨D¨D!! Ahiiiiih¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Celia. Kuh, she¡¯s clenching down so tight......¡¹

    ¡¸This is punishment! Give up and ept it obediently.¡¹

    Because her nub was being rubbed, Marta¡¯s insides was squeezing and coiling around my shaft like crazy.

    I add to the pleasure by swinging my hips.

    ¡¸Sorry. Does it hurt? If you can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll stop.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it hurts and it¡¯s tight...... but...... it feels gooooooood¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    Marta shouts as she raises her face.

    Even though tears stream down her face, her beaming smile told me how much pleasure she was feeling.

    ¡¸You really love big dicks don¡¯t you! Your clitoris is getting bigger and more vulgar!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting aroused by my cock. That makes me happy.¡¹

    Celia talks to her harshly while I speak in a kinder tone.

    Marta moans as the pleasure builds up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big...... it¡¯s too big...... even bigger than my imaginations...... and still getting bigger......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, it can still getrger. It¡¯s all your fault, with such a tight hole and smooth skin.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting praised by Aegir-sama! You better say you¡¯re happy!¡¹

    I pump my hips while sucking her weak point ¨C her neck ¨C then rub the nooks and crannies of her entire body.

    Her spotlessly clean skin felt like silk.

    I could almost understand how Andrei feels. This sensation is definitely superb.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it even harder then¡¹

    Celia quickens her stroking of the erged clitoris.

    It was easy for her to add more stimtion because of its size.

    But if she isn¡¯t careful, touching that sensitive spot so much will......

    ¡¸Nnhiiiiiiiih¨D¨D!!¡¹

    There she goes, Marta instantly climaxed.

    And it was a really intense one.

    ¡¸Nnnoooh! Oooooh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...... this is......¡¹

    Marta¡¯s orgasm was longer and more intense than I expected, especially for a virgin.

    The clenching of her vagina is bringing me close to my limit too.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold it. Marta, I¡¯ll make you mine!¡¹

    I put the full weight of my body on hers, causing her to fall to her knees.

    I fall down while still holding her, then ejacte.

    ¡¸So much ising out! Ah, so hot! My insides feel so hot...... noooo!!¡¹

    Marta lost consciousness this time and her eyelids closed.

    I don¡¯t know if she can hear me, but I still whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸Thank you Marta. Let¡¯s do it many more times from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸...... Y-...... yeah......¡¹

    ¡¸I felt something...... something indescribably hot.¡¹

    ¡¸Forget about it, Celia. Just keep being my cute Celia.¡¹

    After that, I also made love to Celia so much that her memories of what happened flew out of her head.

    Thus, Marta became my woman, and a report document inspected by Leopolt and Tristan was sent to the King.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 2400

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Marta (fallen)

    Army: 7500 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 500

    Reserve Army: 2500

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Assets: 18,370 gold (return expenses -49), (pendant -10)

    Sexual Partners: 428, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 280: Repaying Old Favors

    <h4>Chapter 280: Repaying Old Favors</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸The escort unit is prepared to go home. A small number has already departed ahead of us.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, got it M. Since Leopolt went back first, I need you to takemand of the main army. Don¡¯t forget to pick up Tristan.¡¹

    I¡¯ve already greeted Erich and Keh so there is no reason to stay in the capital any longer.

    By the way, Erich took me to that high ss brothel with a membership system.

    I had several courteous beauties tend to me, letting me use their back holes as I please in addition to their vaginas, making for wonderful service.

    It feels like my friendship with Erich deepened a little more.

    When I went to Keh mansion, I was made to wait for a horribly long time in the name of food preparation, and during that time a noble¡¯s widow approached me.

    However she was extremely lewd and with her bold advances, turned the casual chatting into passionate sex before I knew it.

    I honestly don¡¯t remember what I talked about with Keh, although the widow¡¯s joyous moans as I poured my seed into her were unforgettable.

    ¡¸Master, preparations for your personal effects areplete.¡¹

    Marta bows politely. Her face is dyed red, making it obvious to anyone who sees her that she¡¯s in love with me.

    ¡¸It goes without saying. Marta is master¡¯s woman already, and it only takes one word from you for me to turn into your sex toy.¡¹

    As I stroke the snuggling girl¡¯s thighs, she spreads her legs apart as if inviting me to go further up her legs......

    ¡¸......ahem.¡¹¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    M and Celia pull me away.

    Taking back my arm, Celia threatens Marta like a cat.

    Those high ss prostitutes and that widow were all beautiful, but the three girls here aren¡¯t inferior to them at all.

    Especially Celia, who has this cuteness to her even when she¡¯s wearing unrefined clothes and no makeup.

    ¡¸I want to go for one round right away, however there is onest thing I have to do.¡¹

    I gently caress Marta¡¯s crotch, pat Celia¡¯s head and kiss M before standing up.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ah.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three of them blush. What cuties.

    ¡¸You¡¯re with females everytime I see you. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so great about them.¡¹

    Shut up Tristan. His timing isn¡¯t bad though.

    ¡¸M-san. Take his head.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, C-san take his legs, then we can throw him in the wagon.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah! W-what are you doing!? I¡¯m not some sort of baggage. I can walk on my own......¡¹

    Perhaps they were embarrassed that he saw their blushing face, but the two of them roughly throw Tristan in the transport wagon.

    Marta also bows slightly to me before following the two girls.

    I should hurry up and take care of my business too.

    Hard-boiled Pavilion. Storehouse.

    ¡¸Andrei, are you in here?¡¹

    I open the door to the storehouse detached from the Hard-boiled Pavilion when I didn¡¯t find Andrei inside the main shop.

    ¡¸That feels goo, Ema. You have such a nice body......¡¹

    ¡¸You mean it? Being praised by uncle1 makes me happy...... my crotch hurts a little, but I¡¯ll endure it.¡¹

    Andrei is sitting on top of a wooden box, while a little girl is sitting on hisp, shaking his hips in a hard-boiled manner.

    His pants are lowered and the little girl is holding up a portion of her skirt with her underwearying on the floor.

    This is an inexcusable situation.

    I approach them silently, lift up the little girl and kick over the wooden box.

    ¡¸......why are you interfering with our love? That¡¯s pretty unromantic.¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet, pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Uncle did nothing wrong. He gave me yummy candy, plus he made me feel good.¡¹

    I don¡¯t say anything and entrust the little girl to Natalie.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Natalie¡¯s stares are like daggers in Andrei¡¯s back as he puts away his pinky-sized dick.

    He¡¯s a pervert, but he certainly can¡¯t hurt a child with that small thing.

    ¡¸Natalie. Love cannot be limited to a single person. Love gets deeper the more you spread it, and the younger the girl-......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about your perverted lectures.¡¹

    Andrei, who was trying to give an excuse in a hard-boiled manner, was shut down.

    I didn¡¯te to denounce him though.

    ¡¸Let me be clear. You can¡¯t continue to live in this city anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸...... why¡¯s that all of a sudden?¡¹

    On my way to the Hard-boiled Pavilion, the neighboring residents cheered as they saw me pass by.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!? Oh, you¡¯ve finallye to exterminate the pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Now I can be at ease and let my daughter y outside!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do business with all these people hating you.¡¹

    Natalie also sighs.

    ¡¸Are you telling me to close up shop?¡¹

    Andrei looks at me with a grim expression. He reaps what he sows, but I¡¯m not that inhumane.

    Besides, I owe him one. I¡¯m not just going to do whatever some random townspeople tell me to.

    ¡¸No, this shop will be the capital branch of the Hard-boiled Pavilion and will be left in the hands of someone reliable, while you remain the owner. Then you and your family can just move to Rafen and start up another Hard-boiled Pavilion. I¡¯ll prepare a ce for you.¡¹

    There are still many ces in Rafen which have yet to be developed, and arge portion ofnd can be dealt with in whatever way I desire unlike the capital.

    It should be fine if he opens shop in a ce with rtively high traffic.

    ¡¸......this shop is my life.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say that you had to let it go. It will be entrusted to a reliable person. ......if it continues at the rate it¡¯s going, there¡¯s no guarantee when the ce will go up in mes. If that happens, Natalie and the other girls won¡¯te out unharmed.¡¹

    Andrei closes his eyes and thinks. I look off in a different direction and persuade him in a hard-boiled manner.

    ¡¸What is truly important to you? Is it this building you worked hard to build from the ground up? Or is it Natalie and your family?¡¹

    Natalie brings forth the child in her arms.

    Andrei exhales softly and grins ever so slightly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. This shop isn¡¯t what I¡¯m living for. I live for the rtionships built between all the little girls here.¡¹

    The conversation won¡¯t progress if I take a jab at every little thing he says, so I let it slide.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass the shop to a reliable person. There won¡¯t be enough employees once me and the family move out though......¡¹

    ¡¸For that, I can ask Dorothea¡¯s kids to help out.¡¹

    With Andrei gone, Dorothea should feelfortable enough to let the kids work.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll make preparations right away. Rafen, huh...... I¡¯ve never been there before, but I¡¯m sure new little girls are waiting to meet me.¡¹

    Andrei lets his imagination run wild in the unseen Rafen, muttering to himself in a hard-boiled manner.

    Of course, the proper precautions against perverts will be taken.

    Those ¡®things¡¯ made of metal and leather and their keys were given to Natalie.

    I watch as Andrei leaves to get ready.

    After he disappears, Natalie stands in front of me.

    ¡¸Hm, is there something else you want to¨D¨D¡¹

    I match the small Natalie in height by bending down to her level and I am immediately met with her lips.

    The lips she pushes against me opens slightly and her tongue enters my mouth.

    I was shocked at the suddenness of the act, but as long as we¡¯re kissing, I¡¯ve got an obligation to answer her tongue with my own.

    ¡¸Nn, nnhhn......¡¹

    Natalie then proceeds to take my hand and pulls it around to her own butt.

    Her ass is very childlike with minimal plumpness.

    The spit-swapping continued until I rubbed her ass a fair bit, where she broke away from me first.

    ¡¸......thank you so much. If nothing changed, I don¡¯t think the shop would havested for more than half a year.¡¹

    In other words, they only had enough savings to maintain the shop without customers for less than a year.

    It looks like Andrei has some form of business acumen at least. It¡¯s such a waste that he has this little girl fetish.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not asking us to sell this ce, plus you¡¯re even providing us a space to start up a new shop...... I don¡¯t know how to express my thanks.¡¹

    Natalie bows deeply. I guess that kiss and permission to fondle her ass was her way of thanking me.

    However, I¡¯ve got something to correct.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s for a cute girl like you...... or so I¡¯d like to say, I actually did this for a different reason. I¡¯m purely doing this for Andrei¡¯s sake. I owed him after all. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry too much about repaying me.¡¹

    If I used his livelihood as reason to take hold of his wife, I would be repaying kindness with evil.

    But Natalie once again takes my hand and rests it on her meager breasts.

    ¡¸I understand...... except this won¡¯t just be me thanking you. You are...... a wholesome man unlike my husband. As proof, look.¡¹

    When she guides my hand to her crotch, I feel dampness and heat. She got wet from the earlier kissing and caressing.

    ¡¸I know we are both married...... but once things calm down, would you like to have an affair?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    I would be betraying Andrei if I chased after a rtionship with Natalie using his livelihood as ransom.

    But since she¡¯s the one inviting me, no one can me me for going along.

    If Andrei doesn¡¯t grab her heart before she gets serious, I¡¯ll snatch her up.

    I once again steal Natalie¡¯s lips before leaving her with a steamy entranced expression.

    A Few Days Later. Rafen.

    ¡¸Aegir©`Aegir©`!!¡¹¡¸Aegir-san!¡¹¡¸Master~¡¹

    When I returned to Rafen, the girl squad pounce on me one after the other.

    Ca hugs me with her whole body after a running start and Mel gently wraps her arms around me from behind.

    Kuu and Ruu grab my waist while Leah clings to my crotch.

    For the four pregnantdies, Maria, Catherine, Miti, and Marceline, I talk to them auspiciously while rubbing their bellies.

    ¡¸Sorry about leaving you alone so suddenly. I told you a while back already, but Dorothea gave birth to a healthy child.¡¹

    She has recoveredpletely, able to happily send off the worried Melissa and Alma.

    ¡¸I see...... good for mother Dorothea-san. As I thought, all women who master embraced end up giving birth safely.¡¹

    It seems that¡¯s the rumor being spread around in Rafen right now.

    Pregnant women nearing their time of delivery ask to touch my dick, and many married women ask for me to sleep with them once before they get pregnant.

    It goes without saying that those married women ask for my seed along with being embraced as a present.

    ¡¸But it was a close call partway through. Aegir-san used some ridiculous method to help......¡¹

    When Melissa begins to tell the story, the other girls gather around her.

    I separate from Leah, who was close to taking off my pants.

    ¡¸Leah, you haven¡¯t seen Celia in a while. I¡¯ll let Leopolt and Tristan clean up so why don¡¯t you and the rest of you rx or y around or do whatever you want for now.¡¹

    Melissa goes to Catherine. Alma goes to Miti. Celia goes to Leah. Each of them go to the person they¡¯re the closest to and start chatting enthusiastically.

    Seeing the girls get so boisterous around each other is wonderful. Even more so when all of them belong to me.

    I look to the side and see Alice seemingly shivering while standing.

    I haven¡¯t greeted her yet.

    ¡¸Alice, I¡¯m back.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait!¡¹

    As soon as I hugged Alice, her entire body trembled greatly.

    ¡¸C-cumming¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸......what?¡¹

    The girl lets out a loud scream and stumbles forward.

    I quickly wrap my arm around her waist to support the girl¡¯s body.

    ¡¸C-cumming again¨D¨D!!¡¹

    She reaches another climax, the love juices running down her thighs tells me she wasn¡¯t acting.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you too sensitive even if you¡¯re aroused?¡¹

    ¡¸Lately...... certain situations...... have...... made me sensitive......¡¹

    I brush up the bangs of the panting girl.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good either! Aaaah¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you just cum from me touching your hair......¡¹

    I hand Alice off to a maid after she came for a third time and fainted.

    I¡¯ll have to ask her what happenedter. This is strange no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸So in the end, are you mad?¡¹

    There was one girl who didn¡¯te greet me.

    Nonna was sticking out half her body ostentatiously from behind a wall and ring at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for running out so suddenly. But it can¡¯t be helped, it was an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸......more importantly Nonna-san, this is the first time I¡¯m seeing that fur coat. You bought something expensive again?¡¹

    When I approach her, Nonna slowly backs up, sticking half her body out behind the wall of the open door.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not only that. As your wife, I wanted you to at least invite me toe with you to the capital.¡¹

    I thought she wouldn¡¯t want me to ask in the middle of the cold winter, but I guess that was the opposite of what I expected. I¡¯ll keep this in mind for the next time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make it up to you so cheer up. Don¡¯t you want a hug?¡¹

    When I get closer, Nonna continues to step backwards...... ah, she tripped.

    Nonna quickly gets back up and heads straight to her room.

    She gives me nces every so often as she runs off, basically telling me to follow her.

    If I give up on her now, her mood will get ten times worse.

    Rather, I¡¯ll chase after her because that was cute.

    When I entered her room, the door closes behind me somehow.

    That must be the work of her attending maids.

    The furnace was lit in Nonna¡¯s room so it was extremely warm.

    It was definitely not a temperature where she would need a fur coat, however¨D¨D

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Nonna throws off her coat in front of me.

    Underneath the coat, she is wearing a thin babydoll2.

    That piece of clothing emphasized the tremendous size of her breasts.

    The thin fabric easily allowed me to see the over-the-top gold essory she was wearing underneath.

    Rather than being vulgar, the decoration incited more lust from within me.

    ¡¸Irresistible.¡¹

    I hurry and drop my pants.

    That was close. A few secondster and my dick would have burst forward and tore a hole in my pants.

    ¡¸Oh no~ How improper.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that you foring out wearing such immodest clothing?¡¹

    I embrace Nonna tightly and forcefully thrust my hand into her crotch.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already given birth, yet what¡¯s with this skin and pussy. It¡¯s plump and tender.¡¹

    ¡¸Being beautiful is also part of a wife¡¯s duty. Besides, look at that tool of yours. It¡¯s gotten even darker than before, how many women did you devour in the capital?¡¹

    After we smile at each other, I take Nonna and throw her a little roughly onto the bed.

    I know she likes it when I¡¯m a little forceful after all.

    ¡¸Aah, you¡¯re going to see it.¡¹

    Even though she sounds like she doesn¡¯t want me to see...... she opens her legs up and shows off her genitals.

    My head gets filled with lust.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaah! It¡¯s as thick and hard as usual¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Therge bed shook like a boat in stormy weather as we made love to each other.

    I hear Ca, Mel and the attendants quarreling outside the door, but I can¡¯t stop with such a fine woman in front of me.

    ¡¸Nonna, you¡¯re too beautiful! Not to mention those overlyrge breasts of yours! You¡¯re too sexy!¡¹

    Nonna is more beautiful than any woman I saw in the capital. Her breasts are unparalleled too. I¡¯m absolutely not going to let go of her.

    She also clutches my head to her chest, letting out scream after scream.

    The both of us tangle wildly with each other, pleasuring each other until we cum at the same time.

    After my slightly painful ejaction, Nonna finally passes out.

    ¡¸I love you Nonna. I¡¯ll make you even happier.¡¹

    ¡¸......nnnn. Don¡¯t need......anything else...... stay like this...... forever.¡¹

    I kiss her before leaving the room.

    Then I run into a girl passing by in the halls.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s Casie. Long time no see.¡¹

    It feels like forever since I saw Casie, even before I left to visit Dorothea.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that appearance? You face is......¡¹

    She looks really different from the Casie I know.

    She hasn¡¯t be a vengeful spirit.

    She¡¯s wearing a worn out robe of sorts with one side loosely hanging down, exposing her shoulder, and is carrying a boorish sword on her back.

    As she closes her eyes silently, I notice she¡¯s also carrying a small branch for some reason.

    In addition, there is arge gash on her cheek and she even appears to have stubble growing from her chin.

    ¡¸......what happened? You look like a wandering martial arts practitioner.¡¹

    £¨Lots of stuff, lots you see.£©

    Casie stares off into the distance. However, I don¡¯t find that appearance of hers attractive at all.

    £¨Fugh©` hogh, hoga£©

    I squeeze Casie¡¯s face and mold it like y to make her look like a new kind of monster.

    Alright, I¡¯ll turn her face back to normal from here.

    £¨What are you¨D¨D!?£©

    As Casie screams, her face pops back to normal.

    ¡¸Good, the beard and scar disappeared too. Now we just have to do something about those dirty clothes.¡¹

    £¨My face feels weird~ Is my nose properly attached?£©

    It¡¯s there.

    £¨Uu©` Now that it¡¯s back to normal, this sword feels so heavy.£©

    ¡¸Oh yeah, why do you even have a sword? Despite how dirty it is...... the de looks pretty.¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s a bewitched sword or something, anyways my face feels really weird, my vision is distorted~£©

    Pig farming3? She used this instead of a stick to chase pigs?

    ¡¸Then it shouldn¡¯t be that great of a sword. Just toss it in the storage. Aah, your left and right eyes are switched.¡¹

    £¨Fix it¨D¨D£©

    So she¡¯s been pig farming, that reminds me of somebody I haven¡¯t seen yet.

    ¡¸Ooh, my beloved¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I can feel the newly built annex made of heavy stone shaking.

    ¡¸Madam! Don¡¯t run around, it¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I can just roll after I trip.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, I mean you¡¯re going to destroy the mansion!¡¹

    It¡¯s udia¡¯s voice.

    I widen my stance and prepare myself.

    ¡¸Bring it on.¡¹

    I perfectly catch the full force of the heavy impact.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 3000

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7500 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 500

    Reserve Army: 2500

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (returned), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (caretaker), Alice (sensitive magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (gluttonous guest), ra (female attendant)

    Natia (roaming Rafen)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (growing), Petit Roper (Alice¡¯s concealment)

    Pet:

    Messerschmitt (dog), Pochi (strange lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer), Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (engaged)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (transporting), Adolph (¡ª)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Kroll (man), Alma (Kroll¡¯s woman)

    Assets: 18,300 gold (fur coat -10), (Hard-boiled Pavilion provision -60)

    Sexual Partners: 433, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 281: Luxurious and Gorgeous Inauguration Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 281: Luxurious and Gorgeous Inauguration Ceremony</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The servants are moving around the mansion in a hurry.

    Nonna is also taking her two attendants with her and walking all throughout the mansion.

    ¡¸Actually, please put a chair here too. Then someone can open the window and enjoy looking out at the courtyard while drinking alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, Madam.¡¹

    Sebastian bows politely, although the servants and maids behind him are making troubled faces.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we stop her? Sebastian¡¯s already busy as it is, at this point she¡¯s getting in the way.¡¹

    Ca and I are situated on the balcony of the second floor, overlooking the steadily progressing preparations in the hall. I¡¯m sitting on the window sill looking at all the people running about, no, to be more urate, looking at the shaking asses of the maids and the lively bouncing of Nonna¡¯srge breasts.

    ¡¸They¡¯re jiggling so unpleasantly. The valley is thrown out in the open too...... she¡¯s always harping about keeping one¡¯s appearance proper, so put those things away.¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯d feel tight if she tried to stuff those things in her clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s making me more and more pissed. Did you get sandwiched by those thingsst night?¡¹

    ¡¸I went in between them, grinded against them and sttered her face. It was great. I sprayed loads.¡¹

    What Sebastian and the maids are getting ready for with Nonna chiming in is the preparations for the inauguration ceremony for the new mansion.

    It was supposed to be scheduled much earlier, but dyed for an extended period after I left.

    I felt a ceremony was not necessary after living in the building for a while already, but apparently it¡¯s to please the public.

    In fact, the grand party is most likely one where the house will be evaluated.

    Obviously the nearby feudal lords wille, and invitation letters will be sent to all rted parties in the capital.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s so worked up to make the house worthy of the grand ceremony.

    Adolph also said ¡°it is necessary even though my head hurts¡± with dead eyes and agreed topile a budget for the event.

    ¡¸In other words, she just wants to boast about the ce to people. That show-off part can¡¯t be cured at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna¡¯s cute that way.¡¹

    Nonna returns to the hall again. Ah, she finally tripped on a chair and fell.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t put a chair in a ce like this! It¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    The servants have a look of disbelief. I don¡¯t me them, that¡¯s the same chair she demanded to be put there earlier.

    ¡¸She¡¯s being unreasonable again.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll got get her.¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, it doesn¡¯t look right. Rearrange all of it...... kyaa!¡¹

    I grab Nonna from behind and lift her up. When I carry her on my shoulder, it looks like a bandit kidnapping a vige girl.

    ¡¸Leave the preparations to Sebastian. He¡¯ll do a good job.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, I get it so put me down! This is embarrassing!¡¹

    If I let you go, you¡¯ll say something unnecessary again so I won¡¯t.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to make love now. Can I trust you to take care of things?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Of course, master.¡¹¡¹

    The two attendants answer and the surrounding servants all look relieved.

    ¡¸Wannae too, Ca? The two of you can service me together.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure~ It¡¯s been so long since Nonna and I did it together.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such things in front of the servants! Aahn, put me down©`¡¹

    And thus, we had passionate sex.

    Day of the Ceremony.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All the servants bow line up at the entrance and bow their heads altogether to greet the guests.

    ¡¸......this is excellent.¡¹

    ¡¸To have such a magnificent building constructed in less than two years is to be expected from someone of Lord Hardlett¡¯s power......¡¹

    Nonna and I extend our thanks to the visitors, while Sebastian guides them to the assembly hall.

    ¡¸How many does that make? Are there more people to greet?¡¹

    ¡¸A third of the guests still haven¡¯t arrived yet. The ceremony will start at night, so there¡¯s still a long way to go.¡¹

    I get fed up when Nonna tells me it¡¯s too soon to stop.

    ¡¸What, it starts at night? I would have preferred starting in the daytime.¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen the celebrations held for thepletion of the people¡¯s new houses, and they all finished during the day after some drinking and partying.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how social gatherings are! Besides...... I wanted to show you this.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s spellbound gaze was directed at the shining chandelier made by the dwarves and carried carefully by Celia.

    That decoration enshrined in the entrance where everybody passes through is glowing divinely, making all other sources of light seem dark with the radiating rays of red, blue, and green.

    ¡¸The light is further enhanced by the gold ting and reflecting off the jewels...... I¡¯ve never seen a more beautiful chandelier than this.¡¹

    Nonna wasn¡¯t the only one enthralled by the sight, most of the visitors stop and stare, gulping at the breathtaking work of art.

    An older couple in a more extravagant attire than the other participants let out a simplement of praise.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen something so beautiful. I didn¡¯t know there was a workshop in the country that could create such a masterpiece......¡¹

    ¡¸Was it imported from the Federation? ......Can you even do that now?¡¹

    As the older couple appreciate the great work, Nonna puffs out her ever sorge breasts.

    I want to grab them, but I think she¡¯ll actually get angry, so I hold back.

    ¡¸I guess what¡¯s truly frightening is Lord Hardlett¡¯s assets. I thought Rafen was just wastnd, but there is presently no greater city in the east than this.¡¹

    Give credit to Adolph.

    He didn¡¯t have work today with all the preparations for the ceremony going on, so he¡¯s resting, rather he fell asleep at his desk.

    With good intentions, I stuck a piece of paper with ¡°don¡¯t wake me up¡± on his head.

    I realized then but the top of Adolph¡¯s head is a little...... no, I won¡¯t say it.

    ¡¸Is that some kind of rare decoration?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder. It¡¯s round, soft, and warm. Maybe it¡¯s an unusual home heater? It¡¯s a little wet.¡¹

    That¡¯s udia. She¡¯s gotten a little fatter since thest time I saw her.

    The guest greeting which started a little before the ceremony began continued for a while, then finally I move to the hall.

    She finally made her way to the hall after all this time I¡¯ve been greeting the guests at the entrance.

    I force a smile at the lip service and words of praise thrown at me while Nonna replies with her own beautifully created smile.

    ¡¸O-oh my, if it isn¡¯t Madam Hardlett. Thank you for inviting me today¨D¨D¡¹

    Here¡¯s ady who¡¯s acting rather stiffly.

    She appears to be in herte thirties, and her makeup is gaudy, opposite from my tastes. Although I¡¯d dly fuck her if I get the chance.

    ¡¸Madam Pilis. d you could make it¨D¨D¡¹

    Nonna replies with a grin.

    I remember hearing about her. If I¡¯m correct, it¡¯s the underhanded hag Nonna keeps bad mouthing.

    It¡¯s true there¡¯s a characteristic wickedness showing on her face.

    ¡¸This kind of luxurious party is wonderful, but are you doing well financially?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the mansion and the interior decorating were all done modestly, so we have to issues with money.¡¹

    I can sense a battle of sorts starting between the two women. I summon a maid to pour me some alcohol so I can enjoy the show.

    ¡¸Oh my, I¡¯m sure you worked hard to support your husband. The citizens must really respect you.¡¹

    She is probably implying that the luxuries she enjoys is from sucking money out of the citizens.

    ¡¸The respect is all due my husband. Even this evening, they are holding festivals in the city to celebrate thepletion of my husband¡¯s mansion¨D¨D¡¹

    I do hear somemotion in the city.

    Although I¡¯m sure the drunks just found a reason to drink more alcohol.

    In any case, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone starving of food in Rafen.

    I didn¡¯t do anything, it was Adolph who solved the problem.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I don¡¯t see any turkey meat. Aah, please pardon me, we always serve that back home.¡¹

    The madam snickers. However Nonna grins as if she lured the other woman into saying that.

    ¡¸I apologize. All the meat we¡¯re serving today is ck beast meat. We¡¯ll cook turkey if we exhaust our supply of ck beast. If you really want to eat turkey, I guess we could prepare it.¡¹

    The meat from ck beasts is extremely delicious and is the only kind of meat we get in my territory, whereas it only circtes in the market of other territories during the winter with an unbelievable price tag.

    I also enjoy eating turkey, but ck beast meat is worth way more.

    And right now, a mountain of that expensive ingredient is being served on the table.

    ¡¸......if you have such a high quality of meat, you must also have the appropriate quality of wine to match¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸For today, we have prepared a now limited product from the Federation.¡¹

    Nonna brags further, but the one who actually worked hard to procure that was ire.

    ¡¸Fine wine and cuisine requires suitable tableware¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The unique coloring of the tableware designed by the famous artisan Funis is beautiful, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Sebastian was the one who picked out the tableware and Adolph haggled thoroughly before purchasing it.

    Nonna was lured by fakes.

    ¡¸......if you would please excuse me now.¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead.¡¹

    When the Madam left, Nonna turns to me with a beaming smile.

    ¡¸I won!¡¹

    If you¡¯re happy, that makes me happy.

    It¡¯s about time for some real entertainment.

    ¡¸Everyone, I apologize for interrupting your pleasant conversations, but please have a look outside.¡¹

    The servants open the windows.

    What became visible to the guests were the flickering mes of countless torches.

    ¡¸What is that? Such neat lines of torches......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, soldiers!? How orderly!¡¹

    The torch-holding soldiers are marching in the city of Rafen.

    Leopolt is leading the entire army of close to 5000 soldiers. He¡¯s making sure everyone is maintaining perfect order.

    Their torches in the night were as beautiful as the stars of this world.

    When I asked Leopolt whether there was any meaning in having the army march for an inauguration ceremony, he answered ¡°yes¡±.

    I didn¡¯t want him to leave it at that, so I also asked the reason......

    ¡¸The first reason is to settle any problems with the neighboring nobles. There are currently no standout enemies in Goldonia. With prolonged peace, feudal lords start getting frantic about securing borders and water supplies. If we show off our strength here, we can solve many issues just through intimidation.¡¹

    The personal army of normal nobles, excluding a portion of protege knights, is usuallyposed of mercenaries and peasant soldiers.

    Of course their training and morale are low, plus theirmand is sketchy.

    On the other hand, most of my army is on standby and frequently keeping up with training.

    Meaning this time is a perfect opportunity to show off that difference.

    Right now, the civil officials and those unrted to the territory are admiring the beautiful scene, while the nearby feudal lords watch with stiff faces.

    ¡¸The other reason is our position. Because of that certain incident, we have recently showed ourselves to be close to the Government Affairs Commissioner. This is not the time to lean to one side. We must also make others aware of our proximity to the Military Commissioner.¡¹

    I always intended to stay on Erich¡¯s side, but I guess I¡¯ve been doing several things that make me seem closer to Kehtely. I did another thing today for him too.

    ¡¸There was supposed to be one more thing to pump up the performance.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡¹

    Celia is beside me before I knew it.

    She held back seeing me with Nonna but couldn¡¯t help herself when the discussion moved to military topics.

    ¡¸Still, having a row of cannons fire all at once would surely get people fired up.¡¹

    I suggested for the cannons to fire in timing with the army¡¯s march.

    ¡¸Wives would all fall over in surprise! Plus it would cause panic in the city.¡¹

    Leopolt also said ¡°unlike the unconceble number of soldiers, it is unwise to reveal the exact number of cannons we possess¡±, and sadly turned down my proposal.

    ¡¸Anyways, all that¡¯s left is to eat and chat. My job here is done.¡¹

    But it wasn¡¯t done.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama!¡¹

    I turn around when I hear a familiar voice and see a smiling girl.

    That girl¡¯s name is...... I forgot, but she¡¯s Count Monashi¡¯s daughter, whose virginity was taken by me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long! I want to hear the stories about the capital and the Magrado General Government!¡¹

    I can¡¯t refuse if she asks so cheerfully.

    After all, she¡¯s a girl who I turned into a woman. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t feel some sort of attachment to her.

    ¡¸Guah!¡¹

    I feel a sudden jolt of pain on my ass. When I look, I see Nonna nonchntly pinch my butt cheek.

    I¡¯m still powerless to a pinch even though my muscles were trained. It still hurts.

    ¡¸Nonna......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    Uurm, but talking with the girl takes priority over the pain.

    I endure the pain, only to face the next trial when the girl smiles at me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, congrattions on your new home. I havee today on behalf of the Government Affairs Commissioner.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if it isn¡¯t Count Beltz...... d you coulde today.¡¹

    The one who appeared in front of me was Count Beltz...... so Gretel¡¯s father.

    He contacted us beforehand, and Gretel also has a dress prepared for her.

    Of course, no dog ears or tail was attached to it. If that happened, he would swing his sword at me.

    ¡¸About ¡®that¡¯, will you be announcing it to everybody here?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally.¡¹

    Now that I¡¯ve already proimed it in the capital, there¡¯s no reason to hide it.

    ¡¸¡¯That¡¯?¡¹

    I have a bad feeling.

    ¡¸Come here, Gretel.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, master...... I mean, Margrave Hardlett.¡¹

    Don¡¯t make a mistake like that. That made Count Beltz raise his eyebrow.

    ¡¸We are engaged. A date hasn¡¯t been determined yet, but she will eventually be my wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, finally...... I¡¯ll be master¡¯s wife-dog......¡¹

    ¡¸Gretel?¡¹

    The crowd lets out oohs and ahhs, though they don¡¯t seem surprised.

    Rumors circte quickly amongst the nobles. What was said one month ago in the capital has already bemon knowledge.

    But she didn¡¯t hear it. Or perhaps they intentionally avoided talking about it.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s expression turns nk.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t tell her!?¡¹

    Celia also gets flustered. Sorry, I forgot.

    Nonna grins creepily¨D¨D then seemingly leaps two meters before headbutting me.

    After I made all sorts of promises to the furious Nonna in order to restore peace, amotion urred at the entrance.

    A lot of the participants did not notice, but if there¡¯s a problem, I have to resolve the issue as the head of the house.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? What is-......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough! Those without an invitation are absolutely forbidden from entering. If you don¡¯t stop, you¡¯ll be thrown in prison!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh please, anything but that! We have nowhere to go!¡¹

    When I checked the situation, I see a fat middle-aged man and a simrly fat middle-aged woman disputing with the security guards.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I don¡¯t think I need to step in.

    ¡¸Please! Please!¡¹¡¸Please, I beg of you to at least let us see the Margrave!¡¹

    Behind them are two girls in theirte twenties. They¡¯re not the most beautiful but they have plump asses and thighs.

    Alright, I¡¯m going.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on, making such amotion?¡¹

    The soldiers frantically salute when they see me.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama! These people want to meet the feudal lord even though they didn¡¯t receive invitations!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...... as you can see, this is an inauguration ceremony. I¡¯m quite busy, but what do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸A-apologies for interrupting you while you¡¯re busy, not to mention granting us your precious time¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, I¡¯m a busy man. If you¡¯re just going to say meaningless things, I¡¯ll be leaving. State your identity and business, and keep it brief.¡¹

    The middle-aged couple who fall prostrate and the two daughters with sensual asses hastily piece their story together.

    ¡¸I am the head of the Geissler household, the family who has so graciously inconvenienced the Margrave!¡¹

    Geissler? Never heard of him, did I forget something?

    I¡¯ve never seen this man¡¯s face before either.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please stand back.¡¹

    Without dy, Celia leads five security guards and steps in between me and that man.

    No, Christoph is there too, so I guess it¡¯s four guards plus an average man.

    ¡¸Please...... I beg you, listen to what I have to say! I beg you......!¡¹

    Hmm. I have absolutely no clue what¡¯s going on.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Battle Reversal

    Near White City: North Teries River ¨C gship Leviathan.

    ¡¸The Second Corps General has died! The formation is copsing!¡¹

    ¡¸The Sixth Army Corps has been dispersed by the enemy in the center. Order can¡¯t be maintained! They are withdrawing!¡¹

    ¡¸The Ninth Army Corps ispletely surrounded by the enemy! Smoke signals requesting for help are being released in two minute intervals¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit res at the scene in front of her intensely.

    Anchored on the riverside where cannonfire or arrows couldn¡¯t reach them, aside from the Leviathan, is the fleet under hermand, and the air was filled with a strange tension.

    Intense battles are urring before their eyes, but all of them are not tilting in favor of the Empire.

    Armies who are focusing on retreating after being attacked, armies beginning to copse, armies already copsed ¨C this was all they could see.

    ¡¸Your Excellency Sekrit, thend army is falling apart.¡¹

    One of the staff officersments in a bitter tone.

    ¡¸I can tell by looking. Report to me the things I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    Another person appears together with a messenger.

    ¡¸The western forces who should have pushed far up north and even the eastern forces who should have had an overwhelming advantage are gettingpletely countered. The resistance isn¡¯t limited to White City. The enemy has switched to the offensive on all fronts!¡¹

    At that moment, there was a change in one corner of the battlefield.

    One surrounded army corps of the Empire raised the white g.

    ¡¸Surrender!? For shame!¡¹¡¸Traitors! Put their families to death!¡¹

    The staff officers curse out loud.

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t really in a position to say that, being on the ship where it¡¯s safe. ¨D¨DBesides, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll be necessary.¡¹

    Sekrit snickered.

    The reason is clear, the Federation army doesn¡¯t stop attacking. Although the white g was raised and weapons thrown down by the army, they were still wiped out instantly.

    ¡¸The enemy won¡¯t ept surrendering at this point in time. It¡¯s either victory or death, no two ways about it.¡¹

    An even heavier atmosphere surrounds the Leviathan.

    £¨If only they retreated one week prior.£©

    Sekrit curses at Zaphnes, the Supreme Commander of thend army, in her heart.

    The attack performed in the blizzard was able to break the encirclement.

    By the time the weather calmed, the enemy had retreated, however at that point the Empire had already failed to conquer White City.

    In the followingbined war council, Sekrit proposed a retreat to the region south of the rtively cold and gentle North Teries river. The retreat would be temporary, focusing on defense while enduring the longer than expected winter.

    The thought was that once spring arrived, they would get reinforcements and if they headed north again...... they would have a chance to win, despite the enemy also getting backup.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do that. If we retreat now, the enemy will instantly strengthen their forces, as well as repair their broken walls. The attack during the blizzard took us by surprise but there won¡¯t be a snow storm everyday. We can still put up a fight if we wait for favorable weather conditions.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying the soldiers who have frozen to death can still fight? Impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸......Sekrit. His Majesty entrusted you with the fleet and me with thend army. We should each stay within the borders set for us¡¹

    Seeing Zaphnes¡¯ seemingly frightened eyes, Sekrit did not offer anymore proposals.

    He was not thinking about any strategy or tactic, rather he was acting, albeit unknowingly, on his fear of the Emperor¡¯s wrath if he were to retreat.

    The defeat suffered from the blizzard-oriented attack was one-sided, but looking at the losses as a whole, it wasn¡¯t exactly a fatal blow.

    Zaphnes, not knowing when to give up, took that as a sign that they could still fight.

    That happened a few weeks ago. Three days from the present time, the fatal resistance started.

    The army garrisoned in White City steadily umted supplies and reinforcements and demolished the already nonfunctioning encirclement of the city. From there, they would mount an all-out attack.

    ¡¸This is the result of that lingering attachment to fight.¡¹

    With rock-bottom morale and extremely weakened bodies, the soldiers instantly folded from the Federation¡¯s counterattack.

    By the time Zaphnes ordered the retreat to the south coast of the river, it was toote.

    While the army was being routed, the Federation set up cannons in the harbor and shot at the approaching ships in the winter so soldiers could cross the river.

    There were no capable squads to take back the camp.

    Furthermore, the cold became more severe, causing the area near the riverside to freeze and making it difficult for the transport ships to dock and unload.

    Ships would run over the ice and be sitting ducks.

    Consequently, the transport ships would be sunk one after the other, throwing the soldiers into the ice cold water, only to sink after a few minutes at most. Crowds of soldiers would flock to the ships which escaped the cannonfire, but faced the hellishpetition to fit inside the vessel.

    At that point, the amount of losses could not be counted.

    ¡¸But I¡¯ll do whatever I can. Target the enemy cavalry on starboard side, all ships in range begin firing!¡¹

    The Federation cavalry close in to finish off the fleeing Imperial soldiers. However they carelessly came too close to the river and entered the range of Sekrit¡¯s fleet.

    ¡¸All cannons, fire!¡¹

    A fierce barrage of cannonfire apanied by the thunderous booms and explosion clouds covered the area with a nket of white smoke.

    Not longter, continuous heavy sounds could be heard.

    That was the sound of numerous cannonballsunched from the Leviathan raining down on the heads of the foolish cavalry squad.

    The giant vessel Leviathan is basically arge floating base packed with cannons ¨C 150 regr sized and tenrge sized.

    When the smoke cleared, the Federation lost over half of the cavalry squad, with the surviving soldiers scattering.

    ¡¸We did it! The enemy was routed with a single volley!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get closer tond and crush the enemy!¡¹

    However Sekrit silently shakes her head.

    ¡¸Fool. If we get too close tond, we¡¯ll lose more ships.¡¹

    Quite a few ships were lost during the shootout between the cannoneers during the siege of White City.

    Also, there are many areas near the shallower and calmer waters that are frozen.

    It¡¯s highly possible forrge ships to be locked in ce in those parts.

    ¡¸Even if we beat a few enemies here, we won¡¯t be able to overturn our situation. The reason our forces were able to retreat to the south coast was because our fleet was stationed here. If we suffer major losses, the Federation will immediately cross the river. When that happens¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯tplete her sentence, but everybody knew what she was implying.

    The sound which broke the silence was a cry signalling the enemy¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸The enemy fleet is attacking! They are believed to be the river fleet! Total of 50 ships!¡¹

    Sekrit was the only one who smiled amongst the shaken crew on the deck.

    ¡¸They are finally disying their full power. Beginning with this, they will eventuallye at us with wave-like attacks.¡¹

    The corner of her lips curled up.

    A shiver went down the spines of all the subordinates who saw the grin and wide open violet eyes of theirmander.

    The Leviathan slowly changes course and heads toward the nk of the advancing Federation fleet.

    Without dy, countless bursts of light shed. Together with the other ships in the fleet, cannonfire erupted, engulfing the area with smoke.

    ¡¸We did it! They¡¯re panicking!!¡¹¡¸They¡¯re flustered after the huge defeat onnd!¡¹

    The moment projectiles wereunched, the crew of the Federation fleet cheered.

    The Empire¡¯s fleet was clearly too far away for their cannons to hit, plus the smoke from all the cannons firing at once impedes their vision, preventing them fromunching a second volley.

    If this opportunity is taken and the distance is closed, a short range gunfight is possible.

    The size of the ships and mounted cannons of the Federation¡¯s river fleet is inferior to the Empire, however getting into close range makes their ships¡¯ maneuverability a weapon.

    The Federation¡¯s fleet, frightened by the Empire¡¯srge cannons firing outside their own range, did not miss this chance to drive their boats into the smoke as fast as possible.

    ¡¸The fools.¡¹

    Sekrit swings her arm up.

    The Federation fleet searches for the target which should have been in front of them.

    The Imperial fleet changed course immediately after firing, used the smoke as cover and moved to an optimal firing position.

    ¡¸There is no easier target than an enemy whose position is fully in our grasp.¡¹

    The Federation fleet which grouped up in one spot instantly get bombarded by a rain of projectiles. The Imperial fleet circle around the smoke as theyunch their barrage, constantly keeping their vision clear.

    The oue was decided in just a short time, with the gship of the hole-filled Federation fleet exploding and sinking, the rest of the ships dispersing.

    ¡¸You see¨D¨D I won¡¯t lose to the Federation.¡¹

    Piercing cries could be heard.

    Another ship ¨C a transport ship fully loaded with the Imperial soldiers escaping to the south coast ¨C took another hit from a cannonball.

    Sekrit closes her eyes in silence, then gives out orders to reorganize the formation of her fleet.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Winter Offensive Begins, Battle Reversal¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 300 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 250 000, Civilian Victims: 940 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 400 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 1 700 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 3000

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7500 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 500

    Reserve Army: 2500

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Family:

    Nonna (rage), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (busy), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (caretaker), Alice (sensitive magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (extremely busy), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Natia (mixing)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (growing), Petit Roper (Alice¡¯s concealment)

    Pet:

    Messerschmitt (dog), Pochi (strange lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer), Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (training exercise), Adolph (resting), Tristan (wasting away)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Kroll (man), Alma (Kroll¡¯s woman)

    Assets: 14,000 gold (grand inauguration ceremony -4300)

    Sexual Partners: 433, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 282: The Surging Poor

    <h4>Chapter 282: The Surging Poor</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The middle-aged couple and their two twenty-something year old daughters bow their heads in front of me.

    Before they could talk to me, Celia came in between us.

    ¡¸What do you want!? Don¡¯t tell me you hold resentment for what happened to your son!¡¹

    Celia speaks to them in a forceful tone. This is quite the nice change, seeing as how she¡¯s either acting spoiled or pouting around me.

    Maybe I should think of a n to have us make love once in a while as she verbally abuses me.

    ¡¸O-of course not! Gerald is not even considered our son anymore! Attacking Hardlett-sama is an act of sheer madness, let me apologize once again¨D¨D¡¹

    Aah, it¡¯s about that guy. I wasn¡¯t interested in him to begin with so why would I care about his parents.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t really have to apologize. There¡¯s really nothing you can do at this point. Is that all you have to say?¡¹

    Did they think I would harass his parents or his household? I won¡¯t do something so troublesome.

    ¡¸Please wait!¡¹

    ¡¸You still have something to say......¡¹

    The middle-aged couple pleads with their heads touching the ground. I really hate prostrating and people prostrating to me.

    ¡¸For what my foolish son did, my entire family falls prostrate and apologizes to you! The guards have already told us how serious a crime it was! If need be, I would not disagree to punishing my son with my own hands! So please...... could you provide the Geissler family with a letter of pardon?¡¹

    ¡¸Letter of pardon?¡¹

    Not knowing what that is, I look to Celia, who whispers to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a document mainly to forgive one of their crimes. Of course, this one would not be for Gerald, but for his family.¡¹

    ¡¸I never charged them with any crime in the first ce. It¡¯s the same with the guards too, no?¡¹

    Marta whispers to me next.

    ¡¸Despite being their prodigal son, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that one of their family pointed des at master, so the family¡¯s customers and clients, afraid of upsetting master¡¯s mood, are not willing to get close to them. They can¡¯t continue to do business as such.¡¹

    Now I understand. But that¡¯s for them to deal with, why do I have to get involved for their sake?

    ¡¸At this rate, our entire family and our employees will be rendered homeless...... please, show some mercy.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I care.¡¹

    I push aside the middle-aged family head. I¡¯ve never even heard of the Geissler family until now, so why should I do anything for them. Celia also ascertains my feelings and prepares to throw them out.

    ¡¸The day after my foolish younger brothermitted the rude act, I was divorced from the family I married into. At this rate, I¡¯d have to stand on the side of the road and-......¡¹

    One of the daughters looks up at me with tears in her eyes.

    That pains my heart a little. What happened to Gerald doesn¡¯t make me feel guilty since he himself was the one who fell for my trap, however I do feel bad for the suffering it caused to the girl.

    ¡¸Aah...... this isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    Celia mutters something.

    ¡¸Please. There¡¯s no other option for us to live except by depending on Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    So this daughter is the younger sister. Her breasts are more voluptuous than her older sister¡¯s and I can see the valley between them.

    Now that I think about it, writing out a letter for them is fine.

    It only takes a few minutes, besides I can¡¯t stand seeing these girls go empty-handed after pleading with such despair.

    Realizing my gaze is focused on his daughters¡¯ chests and thighs, the head of the family continues.

    ¡¸If it pleases you, go ahead and ravish my daughters. So ......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! By all means eat me up.¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Using your daughters as tools, get the hell out of here!¡¹

    Celia shouts angrily. I agree.

    ¡¸Absolutely disgraceful. You two should be hurt as well. Drink something and calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸Nmoh! I knew this would happen.¡¹

    Celia is upset, but it¡¯s in a man¡¯s nature to want to pour his seed into a moderately sensual woman. Forgive me.

    I maintain my cold stare at the couple while pulling the arms of the two daughters, leading them to the guest room.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡¸I¡¯m dying...... no, I¡¯m...... dead......¡¹

    ¡¸Me too...... I can survive now as long as I have this big dick......¡¹

    The two sisters are lying in a heap on the front of the bed, both spasming.

    ¡¸Alright, not even one hour passed. I can pass it off as a short break.¡¹

    If I am gone for too long, Nonna will get angry.

    But letting the chance to embrace some girls go is not much fun either.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve written the letter of pardon. I¡¯ll leave it here so feel free to take it with you.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if they could hear me as I pat the heads of the two weakly mewing girls

    It was a little bit troublesome, but writing the letter beforehand pleased the girls enough to prompt them to joyfully offer their bodies to me, as well as allow me to cum inside them. That got me fired up and pump plenty of semen in them so the chances of them getting pregnant is pretty high.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama...... a kiss......¡¹¡¸Me too......¡¹

    The two of them beg for a kiss, with the younger sister dropping from the bed to kiss my dick.

    The sisters initially wanted only the letter of pardo, but I was able to make them fall for me in bed. It took around thirty minutes per person, which I think is pretty good.

    ¡¸Both of you belong to me now. After all...... fufufu.¡¹

    I roll the girls over and look at their vaginas.

    Both of them had their holes horribly stretched out, then mercilessly creampied.

    The older of the two was apparently married but she was as tight as a virgin.

    ¡¸With something as big as that...... it¡¯s only...... natural.¡¹

    Furthermore, the younger sister had a stronger sex drive and pleaded more aggressively for my pounding.

    Because of that, I got aroused than usual and stretched out not only her front, but the back hole as well.

    ¡¸Both of them are gaping wide...... how lovely......¡¹

    ¡¸Let me know if you get pregnant. I won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡¹

    When I whisper thosest words to the girls, they look up with unfocused eyes and smile.

    When I returned to the party, not only did Nonna headbutt me after Celia told her the story, Mel also stared darkly at me as I walked around the hall.

    ¡¸Viscount Binbo. How are you doing? You look happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, why you ask, it¡¯s because the merchant just cancelled the debt...... no, nevermind.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it at all.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I have something discuss with you regarding the measures for the refugees.¡¹

    The inauguration ceremony and the party that followed continued untilte at night, and by the time cleanup was done, a full day had passed.

    Adolph slept during that whole time and finally woke up at about noon today.

    ¡¸......there¡¯s no need to hurry. I heard that you strained yourself quite a bit while I was absent. If you don¡¯t rest more, many things will start falling apart.¡¹

    I look at the top of Adolph¡¯s head as I speak.

    ¡¸It looks pretty loose. Some of it looks like they¡¯re going to fall off.¡¹

    ¡¸Loose...... shouldn¡¯t it be the opposite? The root of opposition between the original people and the refugees is getting stronger. Looking at the provision of food to the refugees from the perspective of the peasants, it seems as if they¡¯re eating without doing any work.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is how to limit the damage...... there¡¯s not much leeway. At this rate, it might get worse.¡¹

    ¡¸The origin of the problem is the poverty of Vandolea, so it¡¯s hard to think an invasion wille from there....... Although if all the refugees and citizens sh, it will cause big damage to our rule in the future. It¡¯s true we don¡¯t have much leeway.¡¹

    Ipare the hair whorls of Gido standing nearby and Adolph, then shake my head.

    ¡¸It makes me sad when Ipare the two......¡¹

    ¡¸Are you referring to Malt? Some refugees are flowing over there, but the difference is the nature of the residents. They¡¯ve always had a mild personality so they won¡¯t cause much of a stir. ......you¡¯re more talkative than usual today.¡¹

    Adolph nods contently.

    What were we talking about again? I was referring to the lonely-looking top of his head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll now be doing an inspection of the refugees who were permitted to live on the outskirts of Rafen, so pleasee with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Refugees? Women?¡¹

    ¡¸......Hardlett-sama limited the women to live close to Rafen and even permitted houses to be built.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I¡¯ll dly do inspections of women.

    As we pay a visit to the district where refugees were allowed, we see the usual range of activities done by normal citizens.

    ¡¸Mama, food~¡¹¡¸Right, right, I¡¯ll make it now.¡¹

    ¡¸Rami! Help out with theundry!¡¹¡¸Sorry~¡¹

    To point out a difference, it would be the fact that there are only women and children here.

    No, that¡¯s not a big deal.

    As we get closer, the attitude of the girls change.

    ¡¸Rami! Come here!¡¹

    The girls hurry the children inside the houses and grow timid.

    They don¡¯t say anything and awkwardly look down, trying not to do anything provocative.

    ¡¸There has been several disputes with the residents. With all the necessities of life provided for them and being exempt from head tax...... there will inevitably be some who think it¡¯s unfair.¡¹

    Adolph exins to me the situation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good.¡¹

    They don¡¯t seem like the type who can use force to settle problems.

    Eventually, the girls realize I¡¯m the person who took them into the territory and start stepping out of their homes.

    Some thank me, others try to curry favor with me, and while it looks selfish, getting pampered by a bunch of girls feels great.

    I¡¯ll ask the refugees what the situation is like while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸Do you have any inconveniences in you daily lives?¡¹

    ¡¸No. This is a better life than before!¡¹¡¸I really appreciate that you¡¯ve provided us with enough food to fill our bellies and even a house.¡¹

    The woman takes my arm as if trying to keep my side to herself.

    If she does that, it¡¯ll make me want to treat her more favorably.

    ¡¸But...... if possible, I¡¯d like my husband and older son to live together......¡¹

    One of the girls answers reservedly. That¡¯s going to be difficult.

    One reason is that I simply don¡¯t want to go so far as providing meals for men, but another reason is that all the disputes here have been stopped short of violence because only powerless women are here. If they¡¯re only harassing or pestering others verbally as a form of conflict, let them do as they please.

    If hot-blooded men were added to the mix, it would add a strength factor into arguments.

    If they happen to get upset and strike another person, it would incite further violence in retaliation and things would get out of hand.

    ¡¸But we can¡¯t keep things as they are. We must quickly solve the refugees¡¯ problems. They¡¯re not included in the tax either.¡¹

    I want to pass this off to Adolph, but that wouldn¡¯t be good for my conscience if that turned him bald.

    ¡¸What happened to your hometown? Isn¡¯t it strange that so many havee after the mountain erupted?¡¹

    In actuality, that raining ash was incredible. But even with the passage of time, more and more refugees are flooding to my territory.

    I want to know why.

    The women¡¯s faces be gloomy.

    ¡¸The ash ...... it didn¡¯t stop falling. It kept falling down for months on end......¡¹

    ¡¸The weight of all that ash crushed houses and buried fields so we couldn¡¯t live at all......¡¹

    ¡¸It was that bad?¡¹

    I only saw the immediate effects of the explosion, I didn¡¯t know it was still raining ash elsewhere.

    ¡¸I guess you won¡¯t be able to return home for a while. It looks like the only option is to find some way to get you settled here.¡¹

    Adolph makes a worried face, then asks a question afterposing himself.

    ¡¸By the way, why did you girls head north? It would make more sense to head to the capital city Vand, no?¡¹

    That¡¯s right, now that I think about it. It isn¡¯t the best option to deliberately cross the borders of an enemy nation.

    There¡¯s a possibility...... or there should be, a possibility that these girls were made into ythings.

    ¡¸We at first wanted to head south to Vand as well, and I don¡¯t know if there were too many refugees, but the soldiers blocked the way......¡¹

    ¡¸The children were starving and the ash was suffocating...... there was no other choice but to head north while acting as their ythings.¡¹

    ¡¸We heard from the soldiers that women are permitted to live near Rafen, so we were prepared to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸Yet we were treated so kindly...... aahn. I already adore you, feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    The crowd of women let out sweet coquettish sounds as they close in tighter around me. Wonderful, how wonderful.

    ¡¸Something big is...... what is this...... could it be ¡®that¡¯?¡¹¡¸No way, it couldn¡¯t be that big, right? It must be a log or......¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem!¡¹

    Adolph clears his throat loudly. If he exerts himself so much, his hair will fall out.

    ¡¸I want to ask one more question. There have been an increasing number of refugeestely, do you know why?¡¹

    The girls look at each other before answering.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably because some people go back home to let their families know. They say things like ¡°You get food in Hardlett-sama¡¯s territory¡± or ¡°Young women in particr get treated well¡±. That brings the people still remaining in the hometowns and those who have escaped to other parts in droves to Hardlett-sama¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Especially women.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... what a disaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhahahaha. What a blessing!¡¹

    Adolph and I look at each other as we both express a form of shock.

    What¡¯s with that face? You¡¯ll lose your hair like that.

    Then, a single woman speaks her mind in a worried tone.

    ¡¸My younger brother is 15 and I couldn¡¯t bring him along...... he¡¯s weak in body and spirit so I wonder if he¡¯s doing alright......¡¹

    What a timid girl. It¡¯s because you¡¯re so weak-hearted that your brother is like that.

    ¡¸......he shouldn¡¯t starve to death in the residential district for the refugees near the border.¡¹

    However the treatment in that district, allocating ten people per tent and distributing emergency rations, ispletely different than being provided with a detached house and plenty of food supplies.

    ¡¸Are you worried about your brother?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... he¡¯s thin enough to be mistaken for a girl and he has a tiny body......¡¹

    I do something thinking, then bring myself close to the girl¡¯s ear.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if Adolph can hear what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡¸Then bring him here. Nobody will know his exact age. If he¡¯s as small as thin as you say, he can pass as a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you mean it!?¡¹

    A huge smile covers her face.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m the one telling you. There is no mistaking it.¡¹

    Polte should be in charge of the refugees.

    As long as the rule-enforcing M doesn¡¯t find out, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re doing this in front of me......¡¹

    I look at Adolph and gesture for him to stay silent.

    Sorry if you end up losing your hair.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy! I love you, feudal lord-sama!!¡¹

    The girl hugs me. She¡¯s unexpectedly plump.

    With all these girls clinging to me since earlier, I¡¯m starting to be unable to control myself.

    I grab the girl¡¯s hand and guide it to my crotch.

    ¡¸This is a off-topic, but there are only girls here. ......don¡¯t you have any cravings for a man?¡¹

    There is already a bulge forming in my pants from my dick getting a little hard.

    ¡¸Ah...... I actually have a boyfriend...... eeh!?¡¹

    The moment she touches my dick, she cuts her sentence short.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding!? This is your ¡®thing¡¯? It¡¯s big! From here to here?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say you had a boyfriend?¡¹

    I tilt the girl¡¯s chin up and look into her eyes.

    ¡¸No...... nevermind that. Look how incredibly big it is...... I don¡¯t know what boyfriend you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    I grin and pick her up, carrying her into her house.

    ¡¸Shall I be gentle?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I actually really want to be with a man right now...... it would make me happy if you were rough.¡¹

    She was truly starving for a man, since she pulled my pants down and swallowed my length as soon as we got inside the house.

    She gasped when she saw the full extent of erect member, then rubbed her cheek against it before servicing me devotedly.

    After prating her and enjoying myself sufficiently, I came inside.

    I made it clear that I was releasing my seed into her womb, but she didn¡¯t reject me.

    Time for some pillow talk with the girl whose crotch is overflowing with white fluid.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say you had a boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t remind me...... I haven¡¯te close to another man for one month...... if you show me something so big, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.¡¹

    The girl continues after chuckling.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be honest with him. Then after I break up...... will you take me in?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Come whenever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸How lovely...... it¡¯s like I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m dumped anymore.¡¹

    When I step outside after having satisfied the girl, Adolph looks at me with half closed eyes.

    Lately, it¡¯s the same with Celia and Nonna, everybody¡¯s been staring at me with narrow eyes.

    ¡¸......the girls are getting close to Hardlett-sama for selfish reasons. Mainly to have an easy life...... you¡¯re okay with that?¡¹

    I chuckle. Adolph, you¡¯re older than me yet you don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Whether it¡¯s my looks, personality...... money or even my dick, I don¡¯t care about their objectives. If they love some part of me, I will embrace them, love them and ept everything down to their heart. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s amazing how you can still be such a womanizer. So, what should we do about the future policies?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. What do you think we should do?¡¹

    I passed it off to him again, but Adolph foresaw it. He continues speaking as if it was a regr urrence.

    ¡¸The first prerequisite is that we cannot continue to ept the refugees as we have been. It will put a considerable strain on our finances and the feeling of unfairness will eventually lead to a sh.¡¹

    ¡¸You may be right. So what¡¯s the n?¡¹

    ¡¸There are two choices. The first is to stop any further immigration of refugees, assimte the refugees currently in the territory as quickly as possible...... assigning them to do work in the mines and such. As for the girls...... it¡¯s fine if they can stay in Rafen as they are.¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    It was an immediate answer from me.

    ¡¸If you do that, the girls will be sad.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think smiles will return to the women¡¯s faces if their entire family was thrown into the mines.

    For me, women have to be smiling slovenly.

    ¡¸Besides, you don¡¯t want to go with such a n either, right?¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯m just a worthless domestic affairs official. I have to present all the options to my superior.¡¹

    Adolph sighs, then continues to the next choice.

    ¡¸The other option is to send the refugees to the undeveloped parts of thend and have them build pioneer viges and fields. We have plenty ofnd and we need support for the initial development of things like food supplies...... it will connect to future tax revenue so we aren¡¯t giving charity, rather it can be considered an investment.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s enthusiasm is unlike before. It¡¯s clear that this is his true intention.

    ¡¸With this method, we don¡¯t need to keep the influx of refugees under strict control. If we can present a ce where the wanderers can live, they will move there on their own and create their new home.¡¹

    ¡¸Fortunately, we still have an abundance of food.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Our territory has a small number of peoplepared to the vast area, so looking long-term, the influx of people is a good thing...... and in fact this was somewhat expected so a ce has been assigned for them already.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Then let¡¯s start the process.¡¹

    If he had so much confidence, he could have began implementing the solution without consulting me.

    ¡¸But there is one problem.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s expression gets a little darker.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible to let them do the cultivation of newnd and simple construction, however undevelopednd does not necessarily mean satisfactory. From drainage to the poorness ofnd quality or perhaps a nearby monster¡¯s nest, plenty of inconveniences exist...... things may not go smoothly if we send them to thosends right away. The power of the military is necessary, starting with the engineering corps. Which brings me to why I thought it best to discuss with Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    So that¡¯s what he wants to talk about.

    ¡¸In that case, I have the perfect people for the job.¡¹

    I think of Da?a. The slender-legged girl epted plenty of my semen and should have gotten pregnant.

    ¡¸......the Vandolean soldiers who surrendered? That is certainly close to a thousand in manpower But they are......¡¹

    ¡¸The soldiers who surrendered earlier will create friction with the citizens who experienced hardships...... right?¡¹

    Leopolt also said that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we should let them handle the physical jobs and monster extermination. If they help with creating a new world, the refugees will notin.¡¹

    They¡¯ll value the present lifestyle over the past grudges.

    ¡¸Will things really be that simple?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, besides the time is ripe now.¡¹

    I will get them excited with an impassioned speech.

    ¡¸Have you seen the girls in Rafen today? They¡¯re starving for men. And the Vandolean soldiers are all men who have barely touched, let alone seen, girls for several months. I¡¯m sure some of them have even vited other men out of desperation.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to imagine it.¡¹

    Neither do I.

    ¡¸If women starving for men meet with men starving for women, trivial quarrels will be blown out of the water.¡¹

    ¡¸That may be for single women, but it will cause various problems for those with a family......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that part to you.¡¹

    ¡¸......Haa. But if the quarrels of the former Vandolean soldiers get cleared up, it would be the best oue. Bej?ek-san seems to have a good control over them, so they should mobilize when Hardlett-sama summons them.¡¹

    ¡¸The main part is to protect the girls. If the guys know they have pretty girls behind them, they would want to do good work to show off. That¡¯s what men are like.¡¹

    People like Tristan are abnormal. Maybe he doesn¡¯t even have a dick attached to his body.

    ¡¸...... as expected of a womanizer. You¡¯re knowledgeable about all things female.¡¹

    Don¡¯t praise me so much.

    ¡¸But you¡¯re going to let the girls in Rafen go too. I was anxiously waiting for an idiot toe out with the suggestion to surround themselves with all the girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now I don¡¯t have the ability to handle several hundred girls. But everyone still needs to be satisfied.¡¹

    It may be possible in terms of money.

    But other than surrounding yourself with women, the duty of embracing them and making them happy falls to the man.

    As I am now, I don¡¯t have the stamina to take on hundreds of girls at once.

    ¡¸It just means I still have a ways to go. I must refine my skills as a man. It would make things faster if I had more than one dick.¡¹

    ¡¸......I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Hardlett-sama actually had several dicks growing out of him, and that truly scares me.¡¹

    That would make me happy. I know this is unrted, but I hope you grow lots too.

    With the talking done, Adolph makes moves to bring shape to his n.

    Maybe I¡¯ll have Tristan tag along.

    He knows plenty of things outside military strategy plus he¡¯s always got free time.

    He cks off whenever he sees a chance so working him a little harder at times is just right.

    When I¡¯m inspecting the town while thinking of such things, I see something nostalgic.

    ¡¸It¡¯s this city without a doubt, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I hear. But with so many people here, it¡¯ll be hard to find.¡¹

    I hear two familiar voices, one with a snow white skin and the other with tanned skin.

    ¡¸Mack-sama...... where can you be......?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be dispirited, let¡¯s look for him.¡¹

    Their four long ears p around. They are really tall for women.

    The dark-skinned one starts peeking into each individual nearby house.

    And the white one.......

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re quite the prettydy.¡¹¡¸Hya, your white skin is so nice~¡¹

    A few drunks mingle with them. The two girls run through the alleys while the men chase after them.

    I felt like I saw the girl lick her lips for a brief moment.

    Secretly, I also follow along.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s drink together. I won¡¯t treat you bad.¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice.¡¹

    ¡¸I...... refuse!¡¹

    The light-skinned elf...... Felteris tears her coat off in front of the men.

    While that was a cool gesture, my jaw was about to drop.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹¡¸W-what is that!?¡¹

    The female wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her coat.

    ¡¸You dirty drunks, prepare yourselves!¡¹

    Felterisunches a sharp kick at the drunks...... misses and stumbles.

    She falls t on her face and exposes her genitals to the men.

    It was quite obviously deliberate.

    ¡¸Kuh, you¡¯re good. Well done for lower life forms such as yourselves.¡¹

    With a naked female in front of them, not to mention the defenseless genitals and breasts, there was no way the dumbfounded drunks could control themselves.

    ¡¸Hehehe...... what an incredible pervert. I¡¯m going to fuck you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ll take turns.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh! You¡¯re just lowly men!¡¹

    One of the men grabs Felteris¡¯s arm, while the other pushes himself between her legs before lowering his pants.

    At that moment, curses rain down on the men from her mouth.

    ¡¸Let go, you short dick! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed of taking out such a tiny and filthy dick like yours!? You really stink too...... do you have some sort of disease? I won¡¯t even feel anything if you insert that cruddy thing inside me!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll m it in your ass too. I don¡¯t need to hold back. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson by screwing all your holes.¡¹

    The men get enraged from Felteris¡¯s barrage of insults and push their dicks against her vagina and asshole respectively.

    If I left them alone for ten more seconds, the gruesome scene of gang rape would start.

    Of course I don¡¯t intend to let that happen.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I grab the cor of one of the men and throw him backwards.

    I let him roll on the ground as a form of mercy.

    To be honest, Felteris doesn¡¯t seem to dislike having her limbs bound even though she¡¯s screaming.

    ¡¸B-bastard......!¡¹

    I catch the fist of the man who tried to punch me and trip him.

    And then the other man finally realized my identity.

    ¡¸Geh, it¡¯s the feudal lord!¡¹¡¸Awawawawa!¡¹

    ¡¸Get the hell away, stupid drunks.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiih!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The men run away.

    ¡¸Now then, what should I even say?¡¹

    Felteris seems to break into a smile, but immediately scrunches her face.

    ¡¸Ah, so you¡¯re one of them too! Are you trying to make me let my guard down!?¡¹

    So she¡¯s keeping this act up. I¡¯ll have to seduce her then.

    ¡¸Just be obedient. You naughty girl.¡¹

    I grab Felteris¡¯s waist and put her hands on the wall.

    ¡¸S-so you really are going to vite me! Hmph, fine. Fuck me as much as you want with that fat cock of yours. But I¡¯m one of the proud elf warriors, I won¡¯t lose no matter how much you try to shame me!¡¹

    I take my meat rod and ram it into Felteris from behind while standing.

    ¡¸Aoooooh¨D¨D!! I¡¯m losinggg! I¡¯m losing my pride as an elf to this huge dick¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸That was quick. Also you¡¯re too loud.¡¹

    A moderate amount of moaning is fine, but Felteris¡¯s moans are literally roars.

    The normally unpopted alleyways are slowly starting to fill up with onlookers.

    The security guards also run over after hearing themotion.

    ¡¸......Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸......M, this is not what you think.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t yield to you no matter how many times you spank me! Even if you spank me fiercely! Even if you spank me cruelly!!¡¹

    The cold eyes of M stare holes in me as I p the shouting Felteris¡¯s swinging ass.

    I keep getting stared at by those same narrow eyes today.

    For now, I need to get Natia. We can talk after that.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 3500

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7700 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 700

    Reserve Army: 2300

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 18, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (busy), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (caretaker), Alice (sensitive magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (extremely busy), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Natia (adventuring elf), Felteris (pervert elf)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (growing), Petit Roper (Alice¡¯s concealment)

    Pet:

    Messerschmitt (dog), Pochi (strange lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (enraged security officer), Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (balding), Tristan (domestic affairs official¡¯s assistant)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Kroll (man), Alma (Kroll¡¯s woman)

    Assets: 13,600 gold (additional refugee measures -200), (summons -200)

    Sexual Partners: 436, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 283: Non-human Frenzy

    <h4>Chapter 283: Non-human Frenzy</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸So, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t the vige chieftess tell you to stay in the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸......well, the male elves are boring.¡¹

    ¡¸......and too small.¡¹

    Returning to the mansion is Felteris and the ck elf, who I remember as one of the captains.

    The two of them are being questioned by the imposingly standing Natia.

    ¡¸The joining of both elf tribes is the first serious matter in several decades. You left for such selfish reasons!?¡¹

    I understand her reasoning, but I don¡¯t think Natia¡¯s the best person to say that about others.

    ¡¸In the first ce, I don¡¯t want to hear that from a person like you who has been doing whatever you please! You¡¯ve been living it up, haven¡¯t you!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    I expected as much. I haven¡¯t seen Natia recently and now she unexpectedly came back with a Lintobloom-make short sword on her hip. Apparently she hitchhiked on wagons transporting miners or goods. In any case, she¡¯s overflowing with the freedom to move around.

    ¡¸Putting me aside, people of power like you two have an appropriate level of duty......¡¹

    Right when Natia was about to continue on, the door opened and in walked Mack.

    As captain of the engineering corps, he was in the middle of constructing facilities until I summoned him.

    The reason for that is of course because of that woman standing over there, tearing up.

    ¡¸Mack-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸......you.¡¹

    The ck elf runs at him and jumps into his chest.

    ¡¸I missed you! I felt so lonely without you...... so lonely...... fueeh.¡¹

    At 180 cm, she is a woman who rivals Irijina in terms of height, however she makes for a good match with the 2 m tall Mack, who sessfully catches her in his arms.

    Natia makes a conflicted face at the moving reunion.

    ¡¸Are you going to chase away a girl who came from far away to see her beloved c-...... I mean, her beloved man?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    It looks like the two of them n to settle down here as well.

    ¡¸Anyways, I also had my share of time with her body, but she only wants Mack?¡¹

    ¡¸......what¡¯s the girl¡¯s name?¡¹

    Natia is at a loss for words.

    Besides having an erotic body and lewd vagina, I only know that she¡¯s a captain of the ck elves.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst...... it was the right decision to go away.¡¹

    Don¡¯t make that face Natia. Just when I thought her attitude was softening up.

    ¡¸Hmph, that big musclehead is a perfect match for a lowly marsh elf like you. Why don¡¯t you mate like dogs or something?¡¹

    Felteris starts hurling insults when she sees the two of them hugging.

    Mack, unaware of the two girls travelling amicably together, replies with a displeased expression on his face.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you talk bad about me, but don¡¯t bad mouth her.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with calling a vulgar person vulgar?¡¹

    ¡¸......enough.¡¹

    Mack gets angry as expected, then ces a hand on Felteris¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Aah! You¡¯re going to vite me now, aren¡¯t you! You and that marsh elf are going to team up on me!? No, perhaps you¡¯ll get everyone here to gang up on me! With so many people, even I won¡¯t be able to resist...... what a humiliating gang rape!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. ......Mack, that¡¯s her fetish. Don¡¯t take her seriously.¡¹

    I pick up Felteris who is repeating the words ¡°how humiliating!¡±.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like they really ran away for good either. Let¡¯s keep them in the mansion for now and reconsider our options if a messengeres for them.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care either way!¡¹

    Natia sulks while the ck elf captain looks like she wants to say something.

    ¡¸......you can stay in Mack¡¯s house. Take the whole day tomorrow to rest.¡¹

    When I said that, the two of them clinged to each other and left happily.

    They¡¯ll probably be going at it starting now. I¡¯m jealous.

    ¡¸A-and what about me......? What about the gang rape...... and the whipping......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not going to happen. You had a long journey, didn¡¯t you? Take a bath and rest today.¡¹

    I tell the regretful Felteris where the guest room is and urge her on with a p on the bum.

    She repeatedly mumbles ¡°it¡¯s gang rape¡±, ¡°it¡¯s sexual assault¡± and other disturbing things while stepping out of the room.

    ¡¸You say you¡¯re going to rest today? ......I¡¯m impressed you can say that even though you were just romping around town earlier.¡¹

    I can¡¯t hear what M is saying. For now, I¡¯ll try to make her overlook this by patting her head.

    ¡¸Hey Aegir. Felteris hasn¡¯t left the forest before, so she won¡¯t know how to use things like human rooms or baths.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. I¡¯ll have to teach her.¡¹

    It slipped my mind since everything came naturally to Natia, I guess she¡¯s a unique elf.

    Together with Natia, we search for Felteris who should have headed towards the guest room.

    Instead of finding her in the room, we see her in the garden.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... the son of the gardener if I remember correctly.¡¹

    He should be helping with his father, the gardener of the mansion, with work. Recently, he has beenpleting simple tasks.

    ¡¸That idiot......¡¹

    Felteris spreads her legs wide in front of the young man and shows him her genitals.

    ¡¸M-miss! This is weird...... you¡¯re weird.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, your body is being honest though, look at that bulge in your pants. Don¡¯t you want to touch it?¡¹

    Felteris takes the young man¡¯s hand and sticks one of his fingers into her crotch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so hot...... and something thick and syrupy ising out from the hole......¡¹

    ¡¸That is a man¡¯s semen. It will alsoe shooting out from this shoddy thing of yours.¡¹

    ¡¸M-miss!!¡¹

    The young man couldn¡¯t hold back and hugs Felteris.

    The difference in the size of their bodies was evident, but she allowed the young man to push her to the ground.

    ¡¸Noo! You can¡¯t! You absolutely can¡¯t lower your pants and shove that erect thing into my crotch! Don¡¯t even think about swinging your hips and feeling good...... or cumming inside, I won¡¯t be able to withstand the humiliation!¡¹

    ¡¸Miss!! I-I¡¯ll fuck you!¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, what will you do if a child gets hooked on rape?¡¹

    ¡¸You pervert!¡¹

    I grab and lift the young man by his cor, while Natia hits Felteris on the head.

    The guest room is no good. It¡¯ll be bad for the children¡¯s education.

    And that¡¯s how Felteris and the ck elf captain came to stay in Rafen.

    Later in the day. Courtyard.

    ¡¸Hmhmmhmhm~ ?¡¹

    A snake slithers around in the courtyard.

    Most of the new maids and servants would faint, then rush over to either myself or the guards, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about here.

    If you look carefully, you can see the serpent skillfully maneuvering around the nted trees and flowers in the courtyard.

    Attached to the end of the snake¡¯s body is the upper half of a human female ¨C a busty and beautiful woman ¨C who is peacefully humming while watering the nts with the sprinkling can in her hand.

    ¡¸Not many flowers bloom in the winter so it¡¯s a little lonely. I wish spring came sooner~¡¹

    I sit myself on the simple chair ced in the garden and admire the cheerful Lammy.

    I¡¯m not as bad as Irijina, but delicate work like taking care of flowers is not my strong suit.

    And then a vine extends out from the corner of the garden to tap Lammy on the shoulder.

    She¡¯s gotten along quite well with the Alraune.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I¡¯ll give you some, you don¡¯t have to be so hasty..¡¹

    Lammy stretches her serpent body and climbs over the flower bed, then pours water on the head of the part imitating a human.

    The Alraune lets out a high-pitched squeal as it seemingly enjoys the pleasant shower.

    That human-like part is not the main part of the nt, but it really lures you in.

    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s gotten so big.¡¹

    I inspect the Alraune closely.

    At first, it was so small that you couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the Alraune and grass, but now it¡¯s as tall as me.

    In proportion, the human-shaped part in the center has also grownrger from being palm-sized to the size of a young woman.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you said such weird things that it looks so naughty!¡¹

    The size is that of an average young woman, but the Alraune is copying the form of a morous human female.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s trying to meet my expectations, but the breasts and genitals seem to be recreated especially life-like.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine this way, it really gets me attached to it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m female too though. How would you feel if you had a copper statue of a naked man by your bedside? Not to mention it moves!¡¹

    That would be gross.

    ¡¸Well, enough about that. More importantly Lammy let¡¯s make love, it¡¯s been so long.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, all of a sudden!?¡¹

    I wrap my arms around Lammy, bury my face into her breasts and suck on her nipples.

    ¡¸Aah! Wai-! Aahn! Aaaaah......¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s initial resistance gradually disappears and she circles her arms around to hold me tighter against her chest.

    Being a monster, she has a stronger sex drive than humans and a stronger desire for males.

    When I suck on her nipples and press my erect cock against her body to hint that I want to mate with her, she instantly bes meek.

    ¡¸Aaaaah¨D¨D!! So good! Amazing!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done...... how about this!?¡¹

    After getting into Lammy¡¯s little hut, the two of us wrap ourselves around the other and start mating.

    I hold both her hands while thrusting my hips forward while she coils tightly around my body multiple times with her serpent tail.

    I poke around Lammy¡¯s insides and grind certain spots inquisitively.

    ¡¸Aahn!!¡¹

    She lets out a sweet moan, so it looks like I hit a good spot. I change my position and try one more time.

    ¡¸Hiiiiih¨D¨D!!¡¹

    She lets out a scream, indicating that I hit a rather sensitive area.

    ¡¸W-why do you know which spots make me feel good! Y-you¡¯re just a human!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a monster or a human, you¡¯re still a woman.¡¹

    Let¡¯s see, what about this part?

    ¡¸Nhhiiiih¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Her scream turned into a shriek. Looks like I hit another bullseye.

    I let go of one of my hands holding her hand and hold down her shoulder.

    ¡¸W-wait, you¡¯re not-!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, get ready.¡¹

    The moment I finish speaking, I focus my thrusts on her weak spot.

    Lammy arches her back while letting out short gasps of pleasure, her long narrow snake tongue hangs out of her mouth.

    I grab that tongue, lengthen it by pulling gently and lick along its length from the side.

    As Lammy screams silently, her serpent body constricts my body ever tighter.

    The bones of a normal man would have been crushed from the pressure, but it just feels like another form of pleasure for me as I near ejaction.

    ¡¸Nnh!! Nnnnn!! Nnh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uugh.¡¹

    When Lammy holds my head and starts to tremble, I simultaneously push my dick deep inside her and ejacte vigorously.

    Semen shoots out from my dick with the same momentum as blood would leak from an artery, quickly filling her vagina with the sticky white fluid.

    After her orgasming moan ends, she lets out a long extended sigh and her body slowly goes limp.

    ¡¸Fuu, that was great.¡¹

    ¡¸Auu......¡¹

    I gently caress the exhausted Lammy, who is still enjoying the lingering sensations of her climax, then I feel something tap my shoulder.

    As I turn to look, I find a tentacle snuck in through a gap in the window.

    It¡¯s one of the Alraune¡¯s vines. It¡¯s gotten so long from all the growing it did.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t have enough water?¡¹

    As if telling me I¡¯m wrong, the vine moves sideways to imitate the shaking of someone¡¯s head before extending another vine through the window, this one with a pot shape at the end.

    If I recall, this is the one used to wring out the semen from the Alraune¡¯s prey.

    I don¡¯t know if it made a new one just for me, but it is a vibrant green color and looks freshly grown.

    I see, it also needs nutrients after getting water.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a nt and a woman at the same time. Meeting the requests of a woman is a man¡¯s responsibility.¡¹

    While naked, I stand imposingly in front of the Alraune¡¯s tentacle, which then happily curls around me, the pot opening up to swallow my dick.

    ¡¸Ooh! This is incredible.¡¹

    The inside of the pot is filled with a mucus-like substance with the walls having countless folds and bumps to stimte males.

    My hips feel like they¡¯re about to give out from the tremendous pleasure, but because that would be pathetic of me, I put my hand on my hips to remain standing and endure with a low-pitched groan.

    I¡¯m not able to withstand for long as the immense pleasure brings me to climax in a mere ten minutes.

    ¡¸Guooh!¡¹

    My dick pulses and the vine swells up.

    Seeing how one is not enough to contain the entire load, the Alraune brings in additional pot vines for me to empty my balls.

    ¡¸Grow bigger quickly now.¡¹

    If she grows bigger, I can probably have sex with the human-shaped part.

    The tentacles feel good, but are a bitcking when ites to being a sexual partner.

    Whenever possible, I¡¯d prefer squeezing a woman¡¯s breasts, prating her crotch and cumming inside her.

    As if acknowledging my request, I hear a cute squeal from outside the window.

    ¡¸Hm? That sounded unusually close.¡¹

    When I peek outside the window, I find the Alraune growing right under the window.

    How strange, I swear it was nted in the corner of the yard and rather far away.

    Whatever, it felt good, I won¡¯t sweat the small stuff.

    ¡¸Uuun......¡¹

    Lammy lets out a tired groan.

    She squeezed lots out of me, but I should be able to go one more round.

    When Lammy finally wakes up, I once again mount her and cover her with my body.

    Eventer in the day.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve gotta say I did quite a bit of work this morning.¡¹

    I rubbed Celia¡¯s ass as she stamped the settlement documents for me, I watched as Adolph readied the schedule for the collection of head tax while also paying attention to his balding spot, I monitored Tristan as he talked to the refugees to make sure he didn¡¯t ck off, and then satisfied the desires of a sexually frustrated wife.

    I would have done a lot more but Celia and Adolph, Celia being more polite than the blunt Adolph, told me that I was in the way.

    Left with no choice, I went out to the yard to pick up dead branches so I could roast some potatoes.

    Sensing the presence of potatoes, Casie flew down toward me from the second floor window.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to share some with you once they have finished roasting, just wait in your room. Those who can see you will scream if youe outside.

    It seems there were others who realized I would be roasting potatoes.

    ¡¸Did you guys sniff out my intentions? Sure, I don¡¯t mind sharing one or two more potatoes.¡¹

    Before I knew it, Messerschmitt and Pochi came outside.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always thought that your names were hard to remember.¡¹

    Therge red lizard, which has grown to be about my size when standing on its hind legs, is named Pochi.

    Riding on Pochi¡¯s back while resting its chin on a protruding scale with an unmotivated look and half-closed eyes is the worthless dog named Messerschmitt.

    I¡¯ve seen this useless mutt sitting on Pochi¡¯s back for most of the time and rarely, if ever, seen it walk outside on its own legs.

    When I asked Pipi the caretaker, she told me the dog isn¡¯t useful besides being soft and fluffy.

    All told, I suggested to eat the thing, but it was a dog entrusted to me by Leticia and thatziness seems contagious so I refrained from going through with it.

    On the other hand, Pochi is a clever lizard who understands most instructions given to it and is able toplete simple misceneous tasks.

    However, being smart was not enough to endear the lizard to the maids who pet and feed the fluffy Messerschmitt instead.

    I can sympathize, seeing the lizard who feels the world¡¯s absurdity listen to Pipi and do his job obediently while allowing the dog to ride its back.

    Still, Pochi¡¯s growth rate is incredible. I¡¯m surprised such arge species of lizard exists.

    ¡¸Crap. I forgot to bring the kindling.¡¹

    I piled up the dead branches and leaves before realizing I didn¡¯t bring something to start the fire.

    The new mansion beingrge is a good thing, but the distance from the yard to the kitchen and to each room is fairly far so having to go back is a pain.

    ¡¸If only Alice was here...... she¡¯s not around.¡¹

    Of course she won¡¯t conveniently show up.

    If I call for a servant to bring a fire starter to me so I can roast potatoes, it would make me look uncool like a selfish child.

    ¡¸Oh well, guess I have to go back and get it.¡¹

    When I let out a sigh and get up, Pochi lets out a cry, setting the bundle of dead grass on fire.

    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s burning!¡¹

    That saved me the trouble of having to go back to the kitchen for a fire starter.

    Not to mention the mes are quite powerful, even turning the dead leaves to ash. It¡¯s hot enough for me to put the potatoes on immediately.

    ¡¸Good job, Pochi. How impressive of a lizard to breathe fire.¡¹

    Those growing wings aren¡¯t for show.

    As I pet the lizard¡¯s hard-as-steel head, Pochi lets out a pleasant squeal.

    And then Messerschmitt barks.

    It was as if telling me to hurry up and put the potatoes on.

    ¡¸Be quest, worthless dog.¡¹

    I flick Messerschmitt¡¯s forehead and knock him off Pochi¡¯s back.

    Without anyints, the dog squirms his way back up the lizard¡¯s scales and crawls onto its back again.

    He has some determination at least.

    When the potatoes eventually finish roasting, I give half to Messerschmitt who didn¡¯t do any work and toss an entire big potato in the distinguished Pochi¡¯s mouth.

    The potato still had some fire on it, making Pochi il when itnded in its mouth.

    I thought since he spit fire, a little bit of smoldering would be fine...... guess I¡¯ll give him some water.

    I¡¯ll give him one more potato to cheer him up.

    Pochi slurps the potato up while the dog also munches on its portion, leaving scraps all over the red scales.

    Pipi found those food scraps and only med Pochi for eating without permission.

    Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t seen Casietely.

    £¨I can¡¯t deal with lizards and snakes. As a girl, they¡¯re too much.£©

    The voice resounds in my head. But I¡¯m sure what the girls in this mansion are most afraid of is you, Casie.

    Yesterday, she apparently popped her drowsy face out of a wall and scared the night patrolling maids, making her piss herself.

    I took the copsed girl to the bath tofort her and take her virginity.

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸I worked hard today too.¡¹

    Today I rubbed Celia¡¯s thigh while sitting beside her as she approved some documents, wrapped my arms around M¡¯s waist while secretly rubbing her ass as she was giving instructions to the security unit, identally pushed my erect penis up against Luna in the confusion during her battle training, and continued to ask Leopolt about the rtionship with Nina as he was supervising the soldiers¡¯ training.

    When I was having a drinking contest with Irijina, Leopolt came from the training grounds to pick me, the feudal lord, up for some reason.

    And so I dangled a string into the moat dug around the mansion.

    This is the ce where water from the aqueduct flows into.

    On the end of the string is not a hook. Instead, an apple was tied at the end and dipped into the water.

    ¡¸Caught another one.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa~¡¹

    What I caught was one of Mirumi¡¯s children, who have grown up before I knew it to be as big as a 10 year old child or so.

    ¡¸There, there, calm down and eat.¡¹

    I carry the children and have them sit as they gnaw on the apple.

    Just like Mirumi, the children have tails and fins on the bottom half of their bodies, but they could also move skillfully onnd.

    ¡¸For such a cute bunch, all of you have such sharp teeth.¡¹

    It goes without saying that the girls¡¯ bodies are small, their faces still look young and innocent.

    Still, they have rows of disproportionately sharp jagged teeth lining their mouths, using them to bite through the entire apple, core and all.

    ¡¸They look capable of tearing through flesh...... well, I won¡¯t worry about that for now. They¡¯re so cute after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, love you~¡¹

    When I pick up the little mermaid child, she smiles at me. I really don¡¯t feel any trace of brutality from her at all.

    Not only that, Mirumi¡¯s kids are all just as pretty as she is.

    When I hang another apple on the string, this time two more kids were fished up.

    The two of them frolic on top of me and behave like spoiled children.

    ¡¸Papa, y with me.¡¹¡¸y~¡¹

    The girls touch all over my body.

    Sensing the yful atmosphere, the rest of the children in the ditch also jump up.

    ¡¸Hey now, that tickles.¡¹

    The fawning kids climb on my head and then jump yfully back into the ditch.

    I lift the kids up high and then toss the mischievous-looking ones yfully into the water.

    This would be a terrible thing to y with human children, but mermaids should not be at a huge risk of drowning.

    ¡¸Auun.¡¹

    When I grabbed one particr child, she let out a strange cry.

    Oops, I guess my hand touched her chest.

    ¡¸Hm, it¡¯s a small mound. Still undeveloped.¡¹

    ¡¸Nyahaha! Papa, that tickles~!¡¹

    They seem to growing bigger though.

    That would be an unbelievable amount of growth for a human child, but she¡¯s a mermaid after all. I don¡¯t know their exact growth rate.

    As if feeling curious about it themselves, the other children start touching their chests.

    ¡¸Soft and jelly-like.¡¹¡¸t......¡¹

    Each mermaid has their own peculiarities too.

    One of them happens to reach out and touch my crotch, then tilts her head.

    ¡¸Papa, it feels soft here.¡¹¡¸You¡¯re right, it¡¯s squishy.¡¹¡¸Show me, show me~¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    Unlike Mirumi, these mermaid children don¡¯t incite any lust from me, showing them my dick should be fine.

    A few of these children might want to be my women in the future.

    To prepare for that, it might be a good idea to get them familiar with my tool¨D¨D

    ¡¸No, that has to be straying from the path as a living being.¡¹

    Mirumi pops up beside me. That was close, I almost lowered my pants and took my dick out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s mama!¡¹¡¸Mama, y with us too!¡¹

    The children separate from me and hug Mirumi. It feels a little lonely, but this is what it feels like to be a father I guess.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve spoken. Shall we justy around and talk leisurely?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we should.¡¹

    Mirumi deftly folds her tail, rolls beside me and looks up at the sky.

    Time passes by as we talk about a bunch of random topics ranging from the growth of the children, the strange fruit she found near theke, the athletic meet of the fishpeople, and how tasty the scoundrels who threw garbage in theke were.

    ¡¸By the way, Mirumi. Regarding the children, have they only been going back and forth from theke to the ditch?¡¹

    Mirumi replies with a forlorn look.

    ¡¸Yeah. Well it¡¯s been like that for me too recently. In the past, I have gone out to far ces and explored during the flood, but it takes roughly three years toe back, all the friends I went with were stranded after the water receded...... and I don¡¯t want these children to be exposed to that danger. I do want to show them the outside world at least once though.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be nice.¡¹

    It is definitely hard for mermaids to live in a corner. I wonder if I can do something to help.

    ¡¸Let me think about it. It¡¯s just sad to be exposed only to such a tight world.¡¹

    Even for me, I travelled around a lot after meeting Lucy, and I think that¡¯s how I became the person I am today.

    Being limited to such a small world makes people narrow-minded.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it. And also...... even though I¡¯m notpletely sure of it yet......¡¹

    Mirumi brings her mouth close to my ear so the kids can¡¯t hear her.

    ¡¸It looks like I¡¯ll beying eggs around this summer.When they¡¯ve beenid, could you fertilize them?¡¹

    Without saying anything, I cover Mirumi¡¯s body and left it at that.

    With that battle over and my body cooling down, I return to the mansion.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been getting it on with a lot of non-human girlstely.¡¹

    I mutter to nobody in particr.

    As I nce out the window, I see ra, udia, and her child ying around.

    My face rxes at the tranquil scene, but the freely moving child climbs up on an uneven step and looks about to fall.

    ¡¸Oh no!¡¹

    I exim reactively.

    The difference in levels is trivial, but the kid can barely walk.

    The child may fall head first and break his neck.

    ¡¸Aaah!!¡¹

    ra realizes what is happening and rushes to save the child, though she is too slow.

    As expected the child falls head first.

    ¡¸Hmbah!!¡¹

    However the child¡¯s head does not hit the ground.

    With incredible force, udia rolls forward and catches the child.

    ¡¸Ooh, she did it!¡¹

    That moment of happinesssted only briefly as udia¡¯s momentum carries her further forward.

    At the rate she is going, she¡¯ll crash into the tree in the distance.

    ¡¸Watch out, you¡¯re going to hit the tree!¡¹

    It all happened so fast, nothing could be done about it.

    udia could not turn in time and proceeded to run straight into the tree.

    ¡¸udia! Someone call a doctor!¡¹

    I yell out as I jump out the window and run towards her.

    But something unbelievable happened in front of my eyes.

    ¡¸T-the tree......¡¹

    The tree udia rolled into started to make cracking noises as it snaps and falls over.

    ......that thing was pretty thick too.

    ¡¸My beloved!!¡¹

    udia stirs restlessly before turning to me and rolling...... no, walking towards me.

    ¡¸That was a close call. If something happened to your child, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that nothing happened...... more importantly, are you hurt?¡¹

    udia brushes the dust off her dress and gives her belly a smack.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... that¡¯s good then.¡¹

    When I look, the tree has fallen down, a part of the wall copsed and the servants are making a fuss.

    It was that thick of a tree.

    ¡¸Ohoho, now go and y with your father.¡¹

    I strain a smile as I pick up the child.

    In my head, I imagine charging into the tree with all my might.

    Would I be able to break it? Probably not.

    ¡¸In any case, everything¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. Nonsense!¡¹

    I turn around slowly after hearing the familiar voice.

    It came from a person with gorgeous blonde hair, a voice as clear as a bell, and the stature of a child.

    The area at the person¡¯s feet is slightly caved in, probably because that person jumped down from the roof of the mansion.

    ¡¸Brynhildr.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve left me alone for quite some time. You didn¡¯t even greet me when you came back! I should punish you for that!¡¹

    She pulls my arm and takes me with her. What incredible strength.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been underestimating me too much! I think I should re-educate you with the proper punishment!¡¹

    ¡¸Please be gentle. Or else I won¡¯t be able to make seed anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Fool! Why are you taking out your dick after hearing the word punishment!?¡¹

    She¡¯s extremely beautiful even when mad.

    I¡¯m sure the punishment will be delightful.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    A Little While Ago......

    Near White City: Olga Federation Army ¨C Command Headquarters

    ¡¸Commander, the enemy in Erizunui has been surrounded and annihted, all the cities around White City have been recaptured!¡¹

    ¡¸Message just in! The port city in the west Chilgus has been recaptured¡¹

    ¡¸The attack of even the enemy in the east has been crushed. The entire enemy force is starting to retreat.¡¹

    Favorable reports starting from different allies, making headquarters lively like the blooming of flowers.

    The Federation army has been suffering repeated defeats since the war began, but ever since the turning point of when they broke the encirclement of White City with the blizzard offensive operation, they¡¯ve been hearing constant news of their victory.

    Everyone has acknowledged and praised the newmander Martin.

    However, that Martin was the only one without a smile.

    ¡¸Commander, is there something you are not satisfied about?¡¹

    The staff officer asks with a conflicted smile on his face.

    ¡¸No, I am content. Everyone has done well. However...... if I could be greedy, I wanted to win a little more.¡¹

    The staff officers reply in surprise.

    ¡¸The battle in the east and west havepletely turned around. The enemy around White City have mostly been driven to the southern coast of the river, plus the remaining enemies on the north coast should be eliminated within a few days. Further victory would mean......¡¹

    Martin continues with a smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I wanted to wipe out the enemy, leaving no trace behind. To beat up the soldiers of the army so much they can¡¯t be recognized, then let them escape.¡¹

    As the staff officers begin to offer their rebuttal hesitantly, Martin interrupts.

    It was an unusual act for a person like him who often listens to what his subordinates have to say.

    ¡¸Do we have enough effective strength topletely defeat the enemy with an all-out attack?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure it¡¯s possible, we have plenty of forces to face them head-on.¡¹

    The staff officer puffs out his chest. He was definitely not putting up a bold front.

    ¡¸So, is it possible to force our way across the river?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s......¡¹

    Not possible. The staff officer swallows those words.

    The enemy has been exhausted by the cold and lost many soldiers, with many more getting weaker by the moment.

    The enemy would most likely copse in a faceoff against their high-spirited allies.

    But there is a reason preventing that from happening.

    ¡¸......as long as the enemy fleet sits on the river, we can¡¯t cross the river as we want. Even if we detour around to the east andnd, as long as we don¡¯t have the military force to fight against the enemy fleet, there is chance that we will get isted and destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy fleet...... especially the firepower of the gship is not just a threat on the seas, but also a threat to ournd forces. We can¡¯t freely move near the river let alone cross the river......¡¹

    Martin¡¯s face eventually tenses up and he puts his hands together.

    The smile he showed even during the hopeless siege battle is now no more.

    ¡¸The river fleet didn¡¯t stand a chance, the enemymander is intelligent and won¡¯t fall for traps. Even a night raid using small boats didn¡¯t work......¡¹

    One of themanders shakes his head.

    The only result was an unnecessary loss of soldiers.

    ¡¸But is it alright if we don¡¯t hurry? The enemy has been dealt a severe blow to their forces up until this point. They shouldn¡¯t be able to mount another attack. If we take a careful approach, we should be able to......¡¹

    Martin turns to themander with non-smiling eyes and smiles.

    ¡¸That is wishful thinking.¡¹

    Themander was spoken to in a calm manner, but that still made him straighten his back and tense up.

    ¡¸As long as the enemy controls the sea route, they can send as many reinforcements as they want, whenever they want. Our superiority will diminish when it bes spring, so they will probably try to invade White City again with more forces. When that happens, this time we will surely......¡¹

    Martin cuts his sentence short as the headquarters gradually bes silent, then pounds the desk.

    ¡¸Which is what the ministers may be thinking. They know almost nothing of the war...... did you know that?¡¹

    Themandersugh and answer ¡°of course¡±.

    When the ce calmed down a moderate degree, Martin continues.

    ¡¸The weak-willed ministers will be trouble if they bring up talks of peace with the Empire. Look at the current situation on the map. It is clear between us and the enemy who is getting pushed in, right?¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t matter that the counterattack has begun, the battle is still urring deep within Federation territory.

    One can consider the overall situation to be overwhelmingly in favor of the Empire.

    ¡¸If peace negotiations are done under these circumstances, the Federation will surely cede a considerable amount ofnd. That may include your hometown, or your hometown. Or perhaps it will be the hometown of my lover which I have yet to see.¡¹

    Anger fills the headquarters.

    ¡¸We will cross the river no matter what. Let¡¯s turn the Imperial army into corpses and return their naked bodies to their hometowns. To do that, we need to get rid of their navy.¡¹

    After exhaling once, Martin smiles.

    ¡¸I will think with all I have. So all of you should risk your lives to think as well. Think of a good n to destroy their fleet. Plenty of rewards will be given out. Pocket money soaked with my blood, sweat and tears.¡¹

    Everyone chuckled then saluted.

    They weren¡¯t feeling wishful like they were earlier, though they weren¡¯t pessimistic either.

    There was just the right amount of tension in the air, an optimal amount just enough for everyone to not shrivel up from the pressure.

    The smile was already gone from Martin¡¯s face as he turned behind.

    There was nobody here he had to smile at to encourage.

    Only one person was here, his best friend who he could ce his absolute trust in.

    ¡¸Martin.¡¹

    ¡¸Niki, I¡¯m in trouble to be honest. I can¡¯t think of anything. Do you have any ideas?¡¹

    Niki shrugs with his arms spread open.

    Seeing that, Martin smiles bitterly.

    ¡¸Guess not...... oh right, did you already take care of ¡®that¡¯?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, of course. But is that a good idea? You¡¯ll get unnecessary bacsh, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸If everything goes ordingly, it¡¯s not good. But I have no choice because I¡¯m at a loss.¡¹

    Niki lets out a small sigh.

    ¡¸A request to Goldonia for a temporarymander, huh. I can see the red faces of the staff officers now. Now, we wait until the day a clumsy fool shows up......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll probably be an idiot who only chases after honor. I¡¯m taking a huge gamble by betting on one letter, you know? Failing to get anything is expected while finding anybody useful will be a godsend.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯ll use anybody you can, huh. ......they may feel uneasy when they find out you¡¯re relying on a gamble.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t have the worst luck in the past. I¡¯ve never lost big whenever I gambled.¡¹

    The two of them smile.

    ¡¸But I¡¯ve never left my life entirely to chance. Niki, make ns to attack with the river fleet in conjunction with bad weather. You can select the people that make up the army.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll need a thousand recruits who are ustomed to the cold and three hundredrge horses.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have it ready in three days.¡¹

    The two friends turn their backs to each other and head off to carry out their respective duties.

    The hands of fate start to spin.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Stalemate¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 250 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 300 000, Civilian Victims: 940 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 100 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 000 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Citizens: 176,000. Refugees: 4000

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 27,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7700 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 700

    Reserve Army: 2300

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 18, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (caretaker), Alice (sensitive magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Natia (adventuring elf), Felteris (pervert elf)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (can move), Petit Roper (erging), Brynhildr (enraged)

    Pet:

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Pochi (giant lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer), Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (balding domestic affairs official), Tristan (domestic affairs official¡¯s assistant)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Kroll (man), Alma (Kroll¡¯s woman)

    Assets: 13,600 gold

    Sexual Partners: 438, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 284: Federation Reinforcements â‘  Heading North

    <h4>Chapter 284: Federation Reinforcements ¢Ù Heading North</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸So, where is this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the house I bought in this city. It¡¯s a hassle to have Siegfried send me and pick me up every time after all.¡¹

    The house she took me to was located in the residential district popted by rtively wealthy citizens.

    It was a prettyrge building, though it didn¡¯t stand out from the rest of the houses in the neighborhood.

    On the other hand, the interior design would be considered creepy in a human¡¯s eyes.

    Not only are the windows shut, they were tightly boarded up from the inside.

    Furthermore, ck colored y which looks to be mixed with charcoal was squeezed in between the cracks to block off any sunlight which would peek through.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to call anybody over when it¡¯s so dark.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to have anyone visit besides you.¡¹

    I highly doubt the neighbors would suspect a gathering ce for vampires to be made so close to them.

    ¡¸......it calms me.¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s daytime, the inside of the room ispletely dark with a poor excuse for a light just enough for me to see where I¡¯m going.

    It feels exactly the same as Lucy¡¯s ce.

    I inhale and take a big sniff, but I don¡¯t get the same smell.

    The scent is sweet, though Brynhildr¡¯s fragrance is distinctly different from Lucy¡¯s.

    ¡¸......you¡¯reparing, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Brynhildr lets out an irritatedment before throwing me onto the bed.

    I didn¡¯t have time toin about my rough treatment and my arms already get tied up with string.

    Then she forcefully rips my clothes apart.

    ¡¸Hey now, these are just casual clothes but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to rip them up all of a sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Just stay still!¡¹

    The sounds of cloth tearing continues until I¡¯m left fully naked.

    I guess this is what it feels like for girls the moment they¡¯re about to get raped.

    ¡¸Get on all fours.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s your n?¡¹

    When I obediently do as I¡¯m told, Brynhildr nods contently and rummages around for some reason, though I can¡¯t see anything due to the poor lighting.

    ¡¸What on earth¨D¨D uooh!¡¹

    I hear a crisp crack sound, then I feel slight pain on my back.

    Judging by the whizzing sound, I¡¯m thinking it was a whip that hit me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a bit mean to whip me?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you this is punishment! Besides, this is not a weapon. It¡¯s meant for y like this and has cloth attached to it. Just grit your teeth and endure.¡¹

    There are shops in Rafen which sell goods like these to brothels and amateurs alike.

    I grin when I imagine what kind of face Brynhildr made when she bought this.

    ¡¸Bastard, you¡¯re not reflecting on your actions at all!!¡¹

    ¡¸Guwaah!!¡¹

    The whizzing sound was sharper and the impact more powerful than before. Even though the whip is considered a toy, getting struck with a vampire¡¯s strength makes it quite painful.

    A genuine groan naturally came out from my mouth.

    ¡¸Ah! D-did I overdo it...... did that injure you!?¡¹

    Brynhildr panics and throws away the whip, then checks on my back.

    ¡¸I was just surprised. That much pain is nothing.¡¹

    After confirming the reddened spots on my back, Brynhildr breathes a sigh of relief.

    Even though I¡¯m getting whipped, my love for her is growing.

    ¡¸Fuu, I¡¯m d....... Ahem! I mean, in that case the punishment is far from over!¡¹

    I see the shadow of her grabbing the whip again.

    ¡¸How lewd...... this is great.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s body is d in a tight-fitting ck leather outfit.

    There appears to be some sort of handiwork done around her chest and private areas linking them together even when her clothes are on.

    Moreover, the same colored boots she is wearing despite being inside is clearly a mismatch for the woman¡¯s childlike stature, however that further emphasizes the immoral lewdness exuding from her.

    ¡¸Eeei, you¡¯re getting aroused again aren¡¯t you, damn pervert!¡¹

    She swings the whip again. This time she controlled her strength so it didn¡¯t hurt as much.

    ¡¸F-forgive me Brynhildr.¡¹

    Still, I y along and beg for forgiveness.

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll be punishing you more and more so let me hear more of your screams!¡¹

    Knowing my intentions, she continues swinging her whip at me as I¡¯m on my hands and knees, pressing her boot down on my ass. It feels like something strange is being awakened.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s going on with your crotch!? I told you this is punishment, yet you¡¯re getting bigger down here! How big are you for your dick to touch the bed while you¡¯re on all fours!¡¹

    Brynhildr moves her foot, circles around behind me, grabs my dick from under my ass and starts stroking it.

    ¡¸Look at this size...... what are you? A horse? An orc?¡¹

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t too pleased about getting whipped, however the fact that it was being done by the scantily d Brynhildr wasn¡¯t a terrible feeling, and knowing she would let me fuck her soon after made me get hard.

    ¡¸Eeei, next is this!¡¹

    Brynhildr sets aside the whip and climbs on top of my back.

    As if trying to control a wild rampaging horse, she clings tightly to my body.

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯ll be taking that blood of yours...... if you shoot that nasty cum on my bed, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹

    She proceeds to sink her fangs into my neck.

    A true groan escapes my lips due to the sharp pain and intense pleasure.

    ¡¸Guooooooh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    My body bends backward and my meat rod starts to pulse.

    But my pride won¡¯t allow an ejaction after a woman requested me not to cum.

    I flex my stomach as much as I can to hold it in.

    ¡¸Ngh, ngh...... puha! Kukuku, looks like you¡¯re enduring. But what¡¯s that slimy liquid dripping from the tip?¡¹

    ¡¸You can at least allow precum, I¡¯m about to blow even now......¡¹

    Laughing at my desperate state, Brynhildr reaches for my dick and rubs it again.

    ¡¸Take that, and that, but you still can¡¯t let it out yet. Kukuku, look how much you¡¯re twitching, how cute...... you¡¯re really big aren¡¯t you. Even big dicks have a limit to their size.¡¹

    She taps my balls with an astounded voice.

    I¡¯m at my limit. If I get teased any more than this, I¡¯ll make a huge puddle of semen on Brynhildr¡¯s bed.

    When I turn to Brynhildr with a strained face, she grins and loosens the restraints on my hands.

    Then she sits at the head of the bed, turns towards me and spreads her legs.

    The crotch area of herscivious leather outfit is open, revealing her childlike genitals through the gap.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Brynhildr doesn¡¯t say anything and looks at me detestfully.

    I already know what I must do.

    ¡¸Uooh!! Brynhildr!!¡¹

    Ipletely undo the bindings on my hands and pounce on Brynhildr.

    Right before my rod was about to prate her, she grabs it.

    ¡¸Not yet. What do you call me?¡¹

    ¡¸My beloved Brynhildr?¡¹

    She shakes her head.

    ¡¸My beloved queen?¡¹

    She kicks my shaft.

    ¡¸......my loving sister?¡¹

    Brynhildr smiles and takes her hand away.

    ¡¸Sis, I love you!¡¹

    I take her slender thighs, flip her body up and thrust down into her from the top.

    Even though my member has expanded to its limit and is exceedinglyrge for her hole, she doesn¡¯t break or get injured like humans would.

    ¡¸Kuaaah...... it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen it, this big thing...... my hole is crying out as it¡¯s getting stretched.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s tight and feels really good.¡¹

    Half of my dick instantly invades her pussy, reaching all the way to her womb.

    ¡¸What a hopeless kid brother, you should be thankful I¡¯m not so fragile. If I was human, I¡¯d be dead by now.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the best. But I want to push it in a bit further.¡¹

    After bing so aroused, half is not enough.

    I want the entire length to be enveloped by Brynhildr¡¯s folds.

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re already in as far as it goes! Any further and...... stupid, can¡¯t you wait!?¡¹

    I wrap my arm around Brynhildr¡¯s shoulder and thrust my hips forward.

    ¡¸You idiot! Think of the difference in body size...... hngyaah!!¡¹

    I feel my dick enter into the depths of her womb.

    Then I see a bulge appear in her stomach area, pushing up the ck leather outfit she¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸Funya!! Y-you¡¯ve done it now! You¡¯re always...... kuu...... I¡¯m telling you it hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sis. I couldn¡¯t hold back.¡¹

    I shake my hips furiously as she pounds my head amusingly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you because you called me sis! It¡¯s pushing up my stomach! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll throw you¨D¨D¡¹

    As she starts exerting force with her arm, I bring myself close to her ear and whisper.

    ¡¸You feel so good, sis!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be fooled!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful, sis!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mean that.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the best, sis!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu...... don¡¯t look at me with such desperate eyes.¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s pounding on my head weakens.

    ¡¸......no use worrying about what¡¯s already inside. Hurry up and release your seed, stupid......¡¹

    Her arms and legs wrap around my body.

    So she really is spoiling me regardless of what she says.

    To express my gratitude, I rock my hips faster, raining kisses and yful bites on the bare skin I can see on her neck and shoulder.

    However with all that pleasure built up from before, I don¡¯t have the luxury to enjoy too much caressing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, bite hard.¡¹

    Brynhildr brushes her hair aside and exposes more of her neck.

    I bite down on her pure white skin, while letting her bite my own neck as well.

    I can feel semen rushing out through my urethra like a geyser.

    ¡¸This is in the way!¡¹

    Brynhildr puts her hand on the leather clothing and tears it off.

    Sheys her white body bare for me to see and once again embraces me.

    I prefer feeling her skin on my skin since the smoothness and temperature of her body gets transmitted to me more clearly.

    ¡¸What great force...... I almost thought you were urinating.¡¹

    ¡¸My ejactions have been stronger than my peeingtely, and more has beening out.¡¹

    It¡¯s not a lie. Even this ejaction doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯ll stop after ten minutes.

    ¡¸Naughty boy...... but it¡¯s fine for now. I¡¯ll ept everything, so let out lots......¡¹

    I don¡¯t know where the initial punishment went, but Brynhildr is continuously rubbing my head gently.

    Time passes peacefully until eventually my ejaction dies down.

    After emptying my load, my lust disperses and I slowly separate my body.

    ¡¸That was great...... thanks.¡¹

    When I pull out of her, semen flows back out of her vagina and makes a mess of her bed, though I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t get mad at this point.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s change these sheets......¡¹

    As I was moving off the bed, my hand gets grabbed.

    She wasn¡¯t holding me softly, rather she was using a vampire¡¯s brute strength.

    ¡¸You know what this means, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s eyes open and the red in her eyes deepen in intensity and color.

    I got carried away and made a mess, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸I do. Well, go on and do it.¡¹

    I stand imposingly in front of her, flexing my stomach to get my dick partially erect.

    ¡¸Excellent determination.¡¹

    She grabs my dick with both hands from the side and opens her mouth wide.

    Her four fangs pierce my rod from the top and bottom, eliciting a soundless scream from me.

    ¡¸Fuu...... that felt good. Still, I¡¯m not used to getting holes punched in my dick.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the theory behind it, but the holes created by vampires after they suck blood get sealed up immediately and be unrecognizable.

    With that knowledge though, I still feel an instinctual feare over me the moment her teeth sink deep into my shaft.

    ¡¸Now then, back to the mansion......¡¹

    I can feel gazes and hear soft whispering around me.

    ¡¸That was some loud whipping......¡¹

    ¡¸The feudal lord-sama is into punishment...... a fetish maybe?¡¹

    ¡¸He was saying sis...... is it that kind of y?¡¹

    ¡¸You hear the whip quite often there, right?¡¹

    ¡¸......hmm.¡¹

    The house Brynhildr bought is wonderful but it wasn¡¯t made with any form of soundproofing.

    The sounds of whips, beast-like groaning and noisy sex would naturally leak out.

    Not to mention it is still in the middle of the day, so the neighborhood wives would be moving around, cleaning and doingundry.

    ¡¸Sorry for disturbing you. I got a bit too enthusiastic with all that ying around. Don¡¯t let it get to you.¡¹

    I smile at the gossipingdies.

    ¡¸N-no...... if that is the residence of the feudal lord-sama¡¯s lover then that is a bit of relief.¡¹

    ¡¸It was scary because we¡¯ve never seen the face of this house¡¯s owner.¡¹

    ¡¸D-did you whip that delicate girl I caught a glimpse ofst night?¡¹

    I can¡¯t stand unwanted misunderstandings.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I was actually the one being whipped. It was stimting.¡¹

    I leave after saying that.

    The rumors seem to pick up speed although that may be my imagination, oh well.

    And then I hear the sound of a horse running down the main street, calling my name.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama©`!¡¹

    The one running toward me is Celia.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the hurry?¡¹

    Celia swiftly dismounts and tells me.

    ¡¸Please return to the mansion at once! The Government Affairs Commissioner himself hase to the mansion!¡¹

    ¡¸Keh did?¡¹

    This is unusual.

    Besides, someone of Keh¡¯s standing would send a notice of their visit several months in advance and let suitable preparations be made.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an urgent visit, no reception required. It¡¯s something he wants to speak to you about right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll go back now.¡¹

    I follow Celia back to the mansion on Schwartz.

    ¡¸If the feudal lord-sama has that inclination.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Celia-sama would take part too, don¡¯t you think? ......with the whip I mean.¡¹

    ¡¸It suits her well. I can see her swinging that thing whileughing out loud.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about!?¡¹

    That sounds interesting. I¡¯ll get Celia to do that next time.

    Right now, it¡¯s more important to see what Keh came for.

    Mansion.

    ¡¸This is an official letter from the Olga Federation...... a transcript of one. The royal pce would not release the original.¡¹

    As soon as Keh sees me, he gives a short greeting andpliments beforeing out with the issue.

    ¡¸Please excuse me.¡¹

    After getting permission from me, Celia reads the letter.

    ¡¸The Federation is requesting for reinforcements......?¡¹

    ¡¸Formally, they are asking for apetentmander and not an army.¡¹

    ¡¸It will certainly take some time to get an entire army ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, deploying our army of a few tens of thousands won¡¯t significantly tilt the tides of battle.¡¹

    The Empire and Federation are fighting with forces in the millions.

    There would be little to no meaning in taking time to prepare a measly force.

    ¡¸Apparently, the Federation lost manymanders during the fierce battle following the start of war. Soldiers can be conscripted from the citizens in the worse case situation but the same can¡¯t be said formanders.¡¹

    Erich also struggled with that too.

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s hard to find people ofmander ss.¡¹

    I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸And the one who paid you a visit is me instead of the Military Commissioner, meaning this matter is highly political. To be forthright, His Majesty has already expressed his wishes.¡¹

    So I basically can¡¯t refuse.

    ¡¸A conference was already held with the Military Commissioner and the respective ministers and the conclusion of ¡°there is no better person than Lord Hardlett¡± was reached.¡¹

    There it is. I just came back and now I have to go to the Federation, unbelievable.

    I can¡¯t outright refuse but maybe I can skillfully evade having to go.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not trying to be difficult, but wouldn¡¯t someone who is active in the military be better than someone in a reserve role like me......¡¹

    ¡¸Surely you jest. There is no active soldier in the military who is more talented than Lord Hardlett¡¹

    I¡¯m fine with being ipetent, I just want to stay in Rafen and have fun with girls.

    ¡¸Our nation and Olga Federation have friendly rtions with each other, though our military might is not up to their standards to say the least. If we send a half-decent noble, it may be taken as a sign of disrespect. It is during times like these when the Federation is in need of assistance that we give no excuses and earn their favor. As a Margrave, Lord Hardlett is definitely the most suitable man for the job.¡¹

    My escape route is narrowing. Still, I have to find some way to wiggle out of this.

    ¡¸Eir-...... Lord Radhalde is more capable than me and he is a Marquess¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The Military Commissioner is one of the pirs of this country, no matter how friendly we are with the nation, we can¡¯t have him leave for an extended period of time.¡¹

    Not yet, there should still be a way out.

    ¡¸That person appointed to the Magrado General Governorate...... Governor General Zilemeraldgreen, he should be able¨D¨D¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s capable or not, but he¡¯ll get promoted if he seeds and the hostility might disappear. As for me, I¡¯ll seed in bed.

    ¡¸Governor General Zilgray has his hands full with the turmoil in Magrado. Dispatching him isn¡¯t really an option.¡¹

    Keh takes out another document from his pocket...... revealing the royal decree with the King¡¯s seal on it.

    There¡¯s really nothing I can do now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a direct order from His Majesty. ¡°Advance to the friendly nation of my country, the Olga Federation. There, you will fall under themand of the Defense Commander Martin Stessel, and work to bring victory.¡± That is all.¡¹

    Keh respectfully hands me the decree with both hands.

    Now I can¡¯t run away.

    ¡¸......I humbly ept.¡¹

    And so I find myself stuck in a difficult situation of having to head to the battlegrounds once again.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re going away again?¡¹

    ¡¸Lately, we aren¡¯t getting much time with Aegir.¡¹

    ¡¸The children are going to forget the face of their father.¡¹

    Nonna, Ca, and Mel¡¯s words hurt.

    ¡¸Sorry...... there wasn¡¯t anything I could do.¡¹

    When I lower my head, Nonnaes rushing to hug me.

    ¡¸No, I know it¡¯s a great honor for the family. I should be the one...... who is sorry for saying something so selfishly.¡¹

    Nonna hugs me tightly as she apologizes.

    ¡¸But this might be a good opportunity. If I get acquainted with a big shot in the Federation, it may be a shortcut to take back your hometown.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Nonna raises her head. Although she doesn¡¯t seem too happy.

    ¡¸For that, I¡¯ll have to increase my achievements. Guess I¡¯ll have to push myself a little more.¡¹

    I jokingly say.

    I was expecting a response like ¡°Do your best¡±, but¨D¨D

    ¡¸You can¡¯t!!¡¹

    Nonna escapes from my under arm and lets out a surprising shout.

    ¡¸More important than achievements, you must return alive...... you must not get injured!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna?¡¹¡¸Nonna-san?¡¹

    Ca, Mel, and the other girls look at her in surprise at the sudden outburst.

    Nonna quickly covers her mouth, clears her throat once and then returns to her usual tone.

    ¡¸There will be other opportunities to think about my hometown. It will all be for nothing if something happens to Aegir-sama, so don¡¯t worry about something like that, and think about returning safely first...... don¡¯t push yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    I¡¯m a little taken aback from all that.

    I never expected her to refer to taking back Elektra as ¡°something like that¡±, since I thought it was her meaning in life.

    Feeling embarrassed from shouting, Nonna takes the twins from her attendant, turns her back to me and gently rocks them in her arms.

    A strange mood shrouds the room, yet there is a man who is acting like nothing is wrong.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s proceed with the personnel selection to apany you.¡¹

    For once I feel a sense of likeability from Leopolt.

    ¡¸I will also prepare a will just in case something happens so please stamp your seal on it.¡¹

    I take back what I said. I should punch this guy.

    ¡¸Wait. If I¡¯m going to the Federation, I¡¯m going to use the river, right?¡¹

    ¡¸The Imperial fleet is near White City so you would probably have to go a little to the east.¡¹

    I see, I see...... in that case I might be able to show the children the world very soon.

    ¡¸Prepare lots of barrels and wagons.¡¹

    Leopolt furrows his brow.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll only be taking the minimum number of people to the Federation during war times though.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to take a line of wagons to White City. It¡¯ll only be up until we get on the boat so it should be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you thinking of something unnecessary again?¡¹

    Of course not, this is part of child rearing.

    A Few Days Later. North Teries River.

    ¡¸How far we go will depend on the situation, let¡¯s hurry as much as possible on the river.¡¹

    I embark on the ship taken by the ambassador to deliver the official letter and head straight to the Federation.

    The boat is fairly small with a disproportionatelyrge sail and a sharp bow, almost like a pirate ship.

    ¡¸My name is Arbakin and I will be in charge of guiding you. Apanying you are two people...... and as you contacted me about, a giant horse.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Celia. I¡¯ll be acting as assistant and escort.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Marta. I¡¯ll be acting as aide and bedmaker.¡¹

    Only these two girls will be travelling with me this time.

    Although there was a small conflict during the selection of travel mates, I ultimately chose the minimum number: the escort Celia and the courteous Marta.

    I certainly didn¡¯t choose Celia because she insisted on sticking to me no matter what.

    ¡¸......I was sweating profusely that you would bring an entire queue of people when I saw the dozens of carriages arrive.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, that is for a different objective.¡¹

    Right beside the boat we boarded, barrel after barrel is being dumped from the full wagons into the river.

    The ambassador makes a dubious face, though he says nothing of it.

    Including the ambassador¡¯s guards, there are a mere ten people on the ship.

    Apparently that is so the ship can move as fast as possible.

    Having therge and heavy Schwartz on board is probably terribly inconvenient for them.

    I could let him swim with a rope attached.

    Schwartz neighs as ifining the space prepared on the boat is too tight for him.

    Oh, shut up. Get on and go to sleep.

    ¡¸Then let us depart immediately. We need to get Lord Hardlett to the Supreme Commander of Defense even one day faster.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if we arrive and everything is over, it will not look good.¡¹

    Beside me, the ship¡¯s crew load barrels of food and other supplies.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to pack so many barrels of just food?¡¹

    ¡¸We need fodder for the horses too. Since we¡¯re in a hurry, we want to head directly to White City without having to stop at a port.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyways, this barrel is awfully heavy. It wouldn¡¯t be this heavy even if it was filled with meat. I¡¯ll just take a peek...... what, the lid won¡¯t open.¡¹

    ¡¸Give it a rest, we¡¯re out of time. Arbakin-sama will yell at you.¡¹

    Hm? I swear that barrel moved just now....... I think I also saw a hand from that bundle of fodder.

    As the boat moved away from the riverside, we start elerating smoothly.

    Wind is conveniently blowing from behind us so the boat glides along the water like a galloping horse.

    ¡¸At the rate we¡¯re going, we¡¯ll probably get there within a week.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, no way! This might be a pirate ship but it¡¯ll take at least one month.¡¹

    Arbakin and I joke around as we enjoy the scenery.

    The crew also start their own conversations and time passes by mysteriously peacefully.

    That was until a suspicious boat appeared before us.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Stalemate¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 240 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 310 000, Civilian Victims: 940 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 090 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 010 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide, bedmaker), Arbakin (Federation ambassador)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (???)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Pipi (???), Alice (fainting in agony magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Natia (???), Felteris (virgin eating)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (can move), Petit Roper (erging), Brynhildr (???)

    Pet:

    Messerschmitt (???), Pochi (sad)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (sulk)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (balding), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 13,600 gold

    Sexual Partners: 438, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 285: Federation Reinforcements â‘¡ Pirate Attack

    <h4>Chapter 285: Federation Reinforcements ¢Ú Pirate Attack</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The pirate ship ¨C apparently named Surov ¨C is zooming along the water at an astounding speed with its sail pulled taut.

    As the scenery whizzes before my eyes, I think to myself this could not be considered a peaceful voyage.

    ¡¸Where is this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸The great mountain range is close by on the left and you can see the forest area on the right, so I would think this is near the border...... muu.¡¹

    I hug the head of Celia who is beside me. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t think so seriously.

    In any case, I can¡¯t do anything until I get there.

    When I massage Celia¡¯s head and cheeks to turn Celia into a soft mess, another voice speaks up from behind me.

    ¡¸We just crossed the border. We¡¯ll probably start seeing the remote viges on the right after going a little further.¡¹

    Arbakin simrly watches the moving scenery andments.

    After one final pull on Celia¡¯s cheeks, I bow.

    Keh repeatedly, yet politely, told me not to be rude to him.

    Arbakin waves his hand and smiles.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t fuss about that. It would be different in an official setting, but the only nobles here are me and you. This whole voyage would be too stiff if you worry about that all the time.¡¹

    If I don¡¯t give at least some attention to this, you¡¯ll see something far more terrible than what you imagine.

    Nonna told me to absolutely refrain from acting like I usually do even if I¡¯m told formal behavior is not necessary.

    ¡¸Still, this is a surprise. For you to take a mere two people with you...... I thought for sure you would bring at least ten.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going on a vacation.¡¹

    ¡¸Also for your escort to be such a beautiful girl¨D¨D no, I guess that¡¯s very like you.¡¹

    Arbakin smiles after looking at Celia.

    Sensing that she¡¯s getting made fun of, Celia puffs her cheeks.

    Initially, I actually nned for Mack or Gido to be my escort.

    If that happened, the only girl by my side would be Marta.

    The trip to the Federation would be by boat, making it difficult to secure girls along the way.

    ¡°Taking on Aegir-sama alone...... and for several weeks, you¡¯ll die. At best, you¡¯ll go insane from the pleasure and be crippled.¡±

    Which was what the consensus opinion of the girls were, so at their and Celia¡¯s passionate plea, I picked her to be my escort.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! You¡¯re thinking out loud!¡¹

    Arbakin bursts intoughter again. I remember that appearance.

    Isn¡¯t he the same ambassador who was at the Treian trial?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not unusual for the aide to be a lover, but I¡¯d expect nothing less of you to bolster your roster with a female escort. We may be in a hurry, but we can also stop at a port to replenish food supplies. During that time, you may also attend a brothel¨D¨D¡¹

    The peaceful conversation was suddenly interrupted.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a vessel in front approaching us from the starboard side!¡¹

    The crew member standing on the watchtower shouts loudly.

    More of the ship¡¯s crew jump onto the deck, while we, oblivious of the circumstances, stay in the corner to watch the development of events.

    ¡¸......this isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    Is that the ship¡¯s captain? A bearded man proceeds to the front and grumbles.

    ¡¸What happened? Don¡¯t tell me an Empire¡¯s ship is all the way out here.¡¹

    Arbakin¡¯s expression returns to a serious one.

    ¡¸Two mid-sized ships up ahead, they¡¯re not battleships but they¡¯re clearly trying to block our way.¡¹

    ¡¸Ring the bell and get them to clear out!¡¹

    The captain shakes his head.

    ¡¸We are cruising with the Federation¡¯s official g on the mast of our ship. No reasonable person would move their ship in front of us.¡¹

    The crew members shiver in fear.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dcould they be pirates!?¡¹

    Pirates, eh? What a nostalgic feeling. I should draw my sword too.

    I¡¯m sure Marta can¡¯t fight, so she should stay in the very back of the boat.

    ¡¸Please be careful. I will take care of your pent up stress after the battle.¡¹

    She bows her head courteously and runs inside the ship¡¯s cabin.

    ¡¸Smaller boats are being lowered from the unidentified ship! It looks like the people in the boats are armed, it¡¯s a pirate ship!¡¹

    The lookout yells, while Arbakin grits his teeth.

    ¡¸Kuh...... not bringing an escort ship for the sake of time turned out to be a mistake. Who thought pirates would appear in the east!¡¹

    ¡¸With all the river fleet being rounded up for the fight with the Empire, there may have been an inadequate amount of patrolling.¡¹

    The captain also makes a sour expression.

    If they get here, we just have to fight. I unsheathe my longsword and rest it on my shoulder.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have many crew on board, there¡¯s no way of winning if they get on the ship. For the sake of time, we don¡¯t have any cannons on the ship either...... so we should avoid battle, and try to slip past them through a gap at full speed!¡¹

    Oh, so we¡¯re not going to fight? I threw away the scabbard when trying to look cool pulling out my sword.

    If I hunch over now to try and find it, I would lookme.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s look together...... kyaa!!¡¹

    When Celia crouches with me, a sudden impact causes the two of us to fall over.

    The ship has was ceased moving briefly.

    Celia fell on top of me, so I take the chance to rub her ass.

    ¡¸What happened!!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a! The pirate ship threw a on the water¡¯s surface!¡¹

    It looks like we literally got caught in the cast by the enemy.

    The speed of our boat instantly drops, then the pirate ship and smaller boats fully turn towards us.

    Eventually, the Suroves to aplete stop.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice...... crew members, get ready for battle!¡¹

    Oh, so we¡¯re fighting after all. Just when Celia brought me the sheathe too.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, please go inside the cabin with Arbakin-sama. The battle will start soon¨D¨D¡¹

    As the ship¡¯s captain begins to give instructions, he sees the sword on my shoulder and pauses.

    ¡¸I was thinking of fighting, is that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DNo, we can use all the help we can get. There would be no point staying in the bilge if we are defeated after all.¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve fought for real on a ship.

    The crew put on their armor and equip themselves with bows and swords.

    Only a mere ten crew can fightpared to at least thirty on the small boats deployed by the pirates.

    ¡¸Now that we can¡¯t move the boat forward, we can only try to stave off the enemy and make them give up.¡¹

    It¡¯s better not to have hope that the enemy will pull back.

    I guess the intention behind that loud voice was to encourage the uneasy crew.

    ¡¸In other words, we just have to massacre the enemies. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    A smile appears on the dark sun-tanned face of the captain.

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right, Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    As the pirates¡¯ small ships get closer, the crew shoots their arrows.

    They¡¯ve got some good ones, to be expected of a Federation ship.

    Return fire from the pirates don¡¯t reach us and fall harmlessly into the water.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of them!¡¹

    ¡¸Aim better!¡¹

    The pirates approach with shields held above their heads so ten bows aren¡¯t enough to stop them.

    Arrows fly towards us again once they get closer.

    These wille from above us.

    ¡¸Let me borrow that.¡¹

    I take the sword from the hip of the crew member beside me, stab my longsword into the ground, then charge toward the arrows, dual-wielding the borrowed de and my Dual Crater.

    Light swords are better for sweeping arrows away.

    I swing one of the swords horizontally over my head to swipe away an arrow falling down from above, then proceed to deflect the two low angled arrows with each of my swords.

    In a sh, three more arrows follow behind the ones I just struck down.

    Alternating between the sword in my right hand and left hand, I sh through each one of the arrows.

    ¡¸Their shooting is scattered so it¡¯s easier to brush them away. Oops, Celia stay back. I don¡¯t want your pretty skin to get scratched.¡¹

    With Celia behind me, I feel more strength welling up inside me.

    My body feels light and I can see the arrows clearly like they were moving in slow-motion.

    Maybe it¡¯s the ¡®Celia effect¡¯ but I didn¡¯t get hit by a single arrow after that, I knocked down all of them.

    The broken pieces of the arrows fall into the water with soft sshes.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t see his shes......¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck is that...... he just deflected twenty arrows!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not just some cocky noble!?¡¹

    Only stopping their arrows won¡¯t be enough to defeat the enemies.

    Seeing as we¡¯re not moving, the pirates slowly align their small boats alongside the Surov and begin to climb up into our ship.

    Hooks with rope attached to them get thrown one after the other onto the broadside and mast of the ship.

    ¡¸Listen up men! This is a public vessel of the Federation, there¡¯s gotta be treasure or important nobles on board! Don¡¯t set anything on fire until I give the order. We can¡¯t take any loot or hostages if the boat is up in mes!¡¹

    That¡¯s good to hear. If the ship burns down, I¡¯d have to swim in the middle of the winter.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing in! All crew members, take defensive measures! Knock them off!¡¹

    As the ship captain howls, the crew draw their swords and either cuts the enemy¡¯s ropes or stabs the hands grabbing the broadside of the ship to drop the pirates back into the river.

    Naturally, the pirates don¡¯t stay silent.

    They shoot arrows or swing their swords in one hand while holding onto the rope with the other.

    The pirates are wielding what looks like scimitars, slightly shorter weapons with a curved de.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if they climb up! Cut the ropes!¡¹

    The captain swings his one-handed axe to sever many ropes and knocks off another pirate who tries to climb aboard by throwing his hatchet.

    Despite the crew¡¯s courageous efforts, there are unfortunately too many of them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good! We can¡¯t defend against all of them!!¡¹

    One of the crew shouts.

    They don¡¯t have enough people. Guess I¡¯ll help out.

    I grab my longsword and stand in front of the end of one of the many ropes, waiting for an enemy to climb up.

    But...... nobodyes.

    ¡¸...... you climb so slow. Hurry and get up here!¡¹

    ¡¸Ueh!?¡¹

    Getting impatient, I grab the grappling hook and pull up, as if I was fishing for pirates.

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    ¡¸Bujuu......¡¹

    As the pirate flies up, my fist meets his face in midair.

    My armguard-equipped fist sinks deep into his face, blood squirting out from the man¡¯s ear and nose as he was sent into the river with double the momentum he was thrown into the air with.

    ¡¸You guys are also too slow.¡¹

    I pull up the three ropes right next to me.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Dowah!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Three additional pirates roll onto the deck. I fished up a big haul.

    ¡¸H-Hardlett-sama! You must not let the enemye on the ship!¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me, are you cooperating with them?¡¹

    Don¡¯t say such unsettling things. If you only cut the rope, they¡¯ll just climb up again using a different one.

    If you cut their heads off, they¡¯ll never climb back up.

    I swing my longsword at one of the pirates trying to get up, separating his body into two from the waist.

    ¨D¨Dor so I wanted to, barely failing topletely split him apart.

    ¡¸Gieeh¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    ¡¸A full-powered swing would probably destroy the ship¡¯s deck. Fighting on a boat is truly difficult.¡¹

    Aah, that¡¯s why they¡¯re using those curved short swords.

    I toss the annoying half-cut man overboard and crouch to avoid the second man¡¯s sh by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    ¡¸How fast for your size!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling premature ejactor!¡¹

    With a light whack, my longsword runs across the small man and cuts off both his hands.

    Before he could annoy me with his screaming, I kick him off the boat.

    He shouldn¡¯t be able to climb back up with no hands.

    ¡¸S-so strong...... gugya!¡¹

    The third pirate backs off after seeing what I can do, but doesn¡¯t realize Celia approaching from behind and dies after getting his throat slit.

    Now then, I wonder what¡¯s going on elsewhere. Fumu, quite a few have climbed on board.

    Allies and enemies are facing off against each other with their swords.

    ¡¸Captain! We can¡¯t defend any longer!¡¹

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t yielding to these unruly pirates! Fight till yourst breath!¡¹

    ¡¸Do whatever you can to find a noble! It¡¯s our victory if we can capture the most important person here!¡¹

    While our allies have their hands full, a few pirates try sneaking into the bottom of the boat.

    Not good, Arbakin and Marta are down there.

    It¡¯ll be problematic if they are taken hostage.

    ¡¸Why am I, the guest of honor, in front and the one who has to go save the ambassador in the first ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama looks too much like a warrior!¡¹

    I postpone ruffling Celia¡¯s hair and run, but we don¡¯t make it in time.

    One of the enemies who should have rushed into the bottom of the boat ran out screaming.

    ¡¸Guwaaaaah!¡¹

    There¡¯s an arrow stuck in one of his shoulders, still his screaming is not normal.

    ¡¸It hurts, it hurts, it hurts¨D¨D I¡¯m going to die¨D¨D!! Gyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Following him out from inside the boar are two figures.

    That¡¯s Natia and...... oh, it¡¯s Pipi.

    Messerschmitt is resting on Pipi¡¯s head. Even in such a situation, that thing is closing its eyes and sleeping.

    ¡¸What an obvious scoundrel! I hope you suffer!¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi will help too.¡¹

    The arrow shot by Natia pierces into the thigh of another pirate.

    It looked like she was intentionally avoiding any vitals, yet the man still rolls around in pain. ......she must have coated the tip with something.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t die. It¡¯s a drug that only causes pain.¡¹

    Meanwhile, Pipi mercilessly shoots through the eyeball or throat of the pirates.

    This one¡¯s fully intent on killing.

    ¡¸......so, what are you two doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸Who asked you to follow us!?¡¹

    ¡¸Natia said she was going to chase after you. That¡¯s why Pipi also came.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-!? Are you saying this is my fault!?¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi belongs to the chief. I can¡¯t lie to him.¡¹

    Natia has the freedom to move on her own as well as a heart brimming with curiosity. She must have chased after me when she heard I was heading to the Federation.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s save this discussion forter. Right now we have to drive these guys away.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu!¡¹¡¸Aye!¡¹

    At that moment, Messerschmitt barks.

    I crouch down on reflex, causing the sword of the pirate behind me to swing at air.

    My body moves before I can think, taking the man¡¯s hand, throwing him to the ground and then stepping on his head.

    ¡¸......I avoided because of my own instinct. Get it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih! W-what are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸That worthless dog didn¡¯t just save me. Get it?¡¹

    ¡¸I- I get it! I understand, please spare me......¡¹

    ¡¸Good!¡¹

    I crush the pirate¡¯s head under my foot, then turn to Natia and Pipi.

    ¡¸Those wearing decent clothes are our allies. The ones wearing tattered clothes and have rampantly growing beards are the enemy. Take out as many as you can!¡¹

    With Natia and Pipi participating, the battle tilts in our favor.

    The arrows released seconds apart don¡¯t miss their targets.

    No group of pirates wearing light armor and wielding scimitars could escape.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll just set everything on fire!¡¹

    ¡¸The ship is packed with fodder. That should burn quite nicely¨D¨D¡¹

    Fighting a harder battle than expected, a pirate loses patience and approaches a pile of fodder on the deck with a torch in hand.

    If we end up having to swim in the freezing weather, it¡¯ll all be Schwartz¡¯s fault.

    Fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸What are you trying to do?¡¹

    A small pale-skinned handes out from the pile of fodder, grabs the pirate¡¯s hand¨D¨D¨D¨D and twists it.

    ¡¸Eh? What the-?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re an eyesore. Filth.¡¹

    The hand pokes at the man.

    However the corresponding sound was not a light one at all.

    The sound I heard was clearly that of internal organs and bones being broken as the pirate copses after spraying a fountain of blood from his mouth.

    ¡¸Good grief¨D¨D mgh...... it¡¯s still daytime. Why do I have to stay inside this grass in the first ce...... grumble, grumble.¡¹

    The delicate frame of a white skinned female with gorgeous blonde hair appears whileining in a soft voice.

    The color of her red eyes, which I caught a glimpse of, changes immediately.

    Oh, if it isn¡¯t my beloved vampire...... Brynhildr.

    ¡¸May I ask why you¡¯re here?¡¹

    ¡¸When I heard you¡¯ll be going far away, I was worr......¡¹

    Brynhildr begins to exin, then adorably clears her throat.

    ¡¸I just felt like it. There¡¯s no other reason.¡¹

    ¡¸You hid in the fodder for no reason?¡¹

    Brynhildr visibly turns redder.

    ¡¸Shut up! I don¡¯t care anymore! I¡¯m not saying anything else!¡¹

    She probably understands fully that there is no excuse she could give. She turns away and sulks.

    ¡¸What nonsense are you spouting? You¡¯ve done it now!¡¹

    Another pirate jumps in and attacks her.

    Before I could even scream ¡°watch out¡±, the man¡¯s sword reaches Brynhildr...... only to snap in half.

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    He lets out a dumbfounded voice.

    I don¡¯t me him, as a female who seemingly looks like a child in her teens grabbed the sword with her bare hands and broke it.

    The pirate is stunned while Brynhildr¡¯s expression is colder than ice.

    ¡¸Scum. How dare you interrupt my conversation with him.¡¹

    Brynhildr grabs the pirate¡¯s arm.

    The man struggles desperately to pull away, but couldn¡¯t budge from the tight grip.

    Those who are unaware of the situation may look at this scene and think the man is acting poorly.

    ¡¸Disappear.¡¹

    Brynhildr tosses the man away like he was a piece of garbage.

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹

    A gust of wind whips by me.

    With the force like he was shot out of a cannon, the man skips on the surface of the water three times and disappears into the distance while breaking apart.

    ¡¸That almost hit me.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry. Are you hurt? I just got so irritated, I wasn¡¯t thinking......¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s nted eyes rxes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll listen to what you have to sayter, first we have to get the enemies...... hey, wait.¡¹

    She calmly strolls across the deck while skirmishes are still going on, then heads inside the cabin.

    You¡¯re not going to help out?

    ¡¸We¡¯ll talk at night. Expecting me to stay in the sun, who do you think I am?¡¹

    Oh right, you¡¯re a vampire.

    ¡¸It¡¯s even worse since we¡¯re on the river. Flowing water is a vampire¡¯s natural enemy and I may die if I fall inside.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that. Sorry then, go hide inside.¡¹

    Brynhildr withdraws to the cabin and I think to myself, ¡°wow she got on the boat for me despite the risk to her life¡±.

    Now there¡¯s even more reason I can¡¯t let this boat sink.

    First, I need to get rid of the enemies in front of us. I¡¯ll ovee them quickly.

    I charge toward the stern of the boat where enemy and ally are fighting fiercely.

    ¡¸Move.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I make my way past allies and rush out in front of the enemies where I swing my sword horizontally with onerge sweeping motion.

    Although they try to guard against my attack, their swords aren¡¯t suited to defending and so are unable to stop my dragon longsword.

    ¡¸Guwaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what is...... gubh......¡¹

    The four pirates within range of my longsword get cut in half through the chest and all of them copse on the spot.

    I take out the Dual Crater with my left hand and sh diagonally at one more enemy who I missed with my first attack.

    ¡¸H-huh? My body is sliding?¡¹

    The extremely sharp de of the Dual Crater slices the man in two without him even knowing what was happening.

    My sword enters from his right shoulder and exits from the left side of his stomach.

    ¡¸Incredible...... he¡¯s a one man army. Everyone is getting massacred......¡¹

    ¡¸There are still some alive.¡¹

    I re-grip the longsword with both hands, holding a stance with the weapon ready to shoot out from my waist, then I inhale deeply.

    The pirates climbing aboard the ship have no clue about the changing battle state on the deck.

    When I see the end of a rope move and five more pirates pop their heads up¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hmph!!¡¹

    I swing my sword sideways and spin around 360 degrees with the de still held out.

    Time seems to stop briefly for ally and enemy alike.

    Then all of a sudden, the pirates¡¯ heads are sent flying off.

    Each of their heads were instantly destroyed, meaning no screams or deathroes were let out, and the decapitated bodies just fell lifelessly back into the water.

    The screams actually came from the small boats below us.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiih¨D¨D!! Bodies-, bodies are falling!!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is dead!? What on earth is going on!?¡¹

    It sounds like there are more in the boats.

    I grab the cor of a pirate who lost his leg and pull him over the side of the ship so his head sticks out.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I grab the arrow which flies at me out of nowhere with my left hand, then raise my right hand with the pirate in my hand.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. My leg got cut off! Forgive me, please¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll return you back to your ship.¡¹

    After a sly grin, I throw the man with all my might back down into the boat under his eyes.

    ¡¸Gyaaaah!¡¹

    Even though the pirates are lightly equipped, each of them probably still weigh a good 70 kilograms altogether.

    That pirate¡¯s body crashes into the boat.

    The man who fell head first died instantly, while the boat submerges into the water once from the impact before breaking in half right in the middle and sinking down below the water¡¯s surface.

    The other pirates il about in the icy water.

    ¡¸How many are left, three or four?¡¹

    As I was about to peer over the side of the boat to count, the remaining small vessel hastily distances itself from the Surov.

    ¡¸Oh, they¡¯re running away. I guess now is a good time to take that off our ship?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about what to do on a boat. I¡¯ll leave the rest to the captain.

    ¡¸......ah! Y-you¡¯re right! Turn the rudder left and right to see if you can remove the!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s tangled too tightly and won¡¯te loose! It looks like running into it at high speeds made it worse......¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I peek down at the water from the deck and as if answering my nonexistent call, a head emerges from the river.

    It was Mirumi, who has a puzzled look on her face.

    On closer examination, I see countless of her children swimming around under the water too.

    They seem to fighting over something that looks simr to the pirate I threw overboard earlier, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s just my imagination.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of rattling sounds for a while now.¡¹

    ¡¸A is tangled in our boat. Can you do anything to help?¡¹

    Mirumi smoothly dives in the water and heads for the bow of the ship.

    ¡¸Uwah, it¡¯s really tangled. It¡¯ll be quicker if I had something to cut it with.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, wait here. Careful you don¡¯t cut yourself.¡¹

    I gather the swords of the fallen pirates and dump them into the river.

    Each sword gets taken by two children and they swim off excitedly.

    ¡¸Is there anything else I can help with?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, now that you mention it¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama? Who are you talking to!?¡¹

    The captain calls out from behind me. Mirumi hurries back into the water.

    Well, everything should be fine since the important information wasmunicated.

    ¡¸The pirates¡¯ mothership is heading our way. Since we can¡¯t untangle the, we have no choice but to repel them here.¡¹

    Now that I look, the smaller boats have been pulled back up and the two motherships are approaching us.

    The decks of their ships are filled with fully armed pirates.

    Despair is washing over the faces of the crew members.

    ¡¸How do you n on fighting that?¡¹

    ¡¸......we¡¯ll have to do the same thing we did earlier and defeat the enemies who climb aboard. It will certainly be disadvantageous but there is no other option since the boat can¡¯t move.¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s going to be impossible. They have several times more men even at a rough estimate, plus several of our already small number of crew suffered injuries. We can¡¯t fight like that.¡¹

    The captain makes a slightly huffy face.

    ¡¸Then do you expect us to surrender?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, I¡¯m saying that we¡¯ll lose if they get on our ship. We¡¯re going to jump on theirs. Get Schwartz on the deck.¡¹

    The shocked faces of the crew members and captain are hrious.

    Celia, don¡¯t make that troubled face.

    ¡¸Still, our allies are not in any condition to board their ship!¡¹

    I smile and lightly pat the captain¡¯s shoulder several times.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go by myself. I have reinforcements.¡¹

    Natia nods, while Celia¡¯s face tells me she¡¯s feeling reluctant.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s too reckless. Look how many of them there are! ......actually, who are those people anyways?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exinter. Do you have confidence you¡¯ll win if you just stay on the defense?¡¹

    The captain doesn¡¯t say anything. You see, so we have to attack either way.

    ¡¸Besides, I couldn¡¯t really fight with my full strength earlier because I was afraid to break the ship. If it¡¯s an enemy ship though¨D¨D you don¡¯t mind if I destroy it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? You couldn¡¯t fight properly?¡¹

    The captain is at a loss for words and the other crew members are also dumbfounded.

    ¡¸You hear that...... he said he couldn¡¯t fight well before.¡¹

    ¡¸Nobles just drink wine and dance at balls, right? They¡¯re not muscleheads who swing giant swords, right? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what anymore.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to meet my allies¡¯ expectations and go even wilder.

    I re at the nearing pirate ship.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide, bedmaker), Natia (stowaway elf)

    Pipi (archer), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Brynhildr (vampire)

    Arbakin (Federation ambassador)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (???)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (fainting in agony magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (virgin eating)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (can move), Petit Roper (erging)

    Pet:

    Pochi (left behind)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant, being overused)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 13,600 gold

    Sexual Partners: 438, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 286: Federation Reinforcements â‘¢ On Board Melee

    <h4>Chapter 286: Federation Reinforcements ¢Û On Board Melee</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Schwartz looks unhappy as he is being led by the crew member.

    Be careful when handling him, he gets angry when he gets touched too much by men.

    ......he rxes when Celia pats him. This pervert of a horse, are women the only thing on your mind?

    ¡¸We brought out your horse...... but this is a ship and there¡¯s water all around us.¡¹

    The crew memberments fearfully.

    You don¡¯t have to be so scared, I won¡¯t cut down an ally.

    ¡¸I get that much. But I want to attack them before they board our ship. ......except I don¡¯t have the confidence tond the grappling hook onto their ship and climb on.¡¹

    It would be a terrible joke if I dropped down into the river before I could jump onto their ship.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving it to you.¡¹

    I mount Schwartz.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t be thinking of jumping over together with your horse!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unheard of!¡¹

    Of course, I¡¯ve never heard of that either.

    Rather, I¡¯ve never fought on sea before.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be rampaging as much as I can on their ship while preventing them from boarding our ship, so support me with your bow.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......jumping straight into the enemy is too dangerous......¡¹

    Not a big deal, we¡¯re all going to be in the confined space of a boat.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be bombarded from all sides by arge army.

    As arrows fly from the approaching pirate ship, the crew members hide in the shadow to take cover and fire back.

    It¡¯s almost time.

    The pirates gather on the deck and twirl their grappling hooks.

    They¡¯re getting ready to throw their ropes as soon as they get close enough.

    It¡¯s about time for me too.

    ¡¸Go. Schwartz.¡¹

    At my signal, Schwartz starts running.

    The Surov is a little too tight for him to run.

    Still, Schwartz used that little bit he could run as a running start to build up speed before leaping, barely getting his legs over the side of the boat.

    Weighing over a ton, Schwartz probably damaged the boat when he jumped off the deck, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll forgive me for that much.

    ¡¸If I missed and fell, I¡¯d have to swim all the way to shore after all.¡¹

    I mutter under my breath in mid-air, but it looks like I don¡¯t need to worry anymore.

    The giant horse captured everyone¡¯s attention as it flew in the air.

    Enemies who were twirling their grappling hooks stare in a stupefied manner like they couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

    Schwartznds right in the middle of all those stupid faces, though more urately speaking it was directly on top of two of them.

    ¡¸Gugeh!!¡¹¡¸Agaah!!¡¹

    I hear their muffled screams and the sound of bone and flesh being crushed.

    The two men Schwartznded on were squished to the point of being unrecognizable as a human corpse.

    ¡¸A horse?¡¹¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹¡¸What on earth......¡¹

    I don¡¯t have the need or luxury to allow the pirates around me to regainposure.

    ¡¸Shi-!¡¹

    As soon as Ind, I swing my longsword to sweep the enemies on the right side and those in front of me.

    I was off bnce so I couldn¡¯t put all my strength in that attack, still a few people lost parts of their bodies and copsed to the floor.

    ¡¸One more time.¡¹

    I turn the de of my sword in the opposite direction and sweep the left side too.

    They were gathered by the side of the boat since they were trying to jump on the Surov, making it easy for me to mow them down all at once.

    Being able to wipe out several people with one swing actually feels pretty satisfying.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Gueeh!! Gyaaaaaah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The downside is that I hear such ugly screams right away. I wish they just died with their mouths closed.

    ¡¸H-hold off on boarding their ship! Men, focus on taking care of this guy first!!¡¹

    A man wearing an important-looking hat shouts.

    The pirates abandon their hooks and turn toward me. Now I don¡¯t have to worry about the Surov.

    ¡¸Schwartz, just run all over the ce. I don¡¯t mind if you swim.¡¹

    The pirate ship may berger than the Surov, but it still isn¡¯t big enough for Schwartz to run around freely, plus there are many obstacles scattered on the deck. I can¡¯t just ride my horse in this cluttered melee.

    After I dismount, Schwartz neighs as ifining ¡°so you only used me to jump?¡±, then trots off in the direction of the stern of the ship.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the ones who attacked us first. So even if I destroy the boat¨D¨D¡¹

    I lower my hips and wind my sword back until it¡¯s hidden behind me.

    Pirates brandish their swords and charge forward.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hate me!¡¹

    I unleash an upward diagonal sh.

    One of the men takes the full brunt of my attack and helplessly gets torn apart at the chest, while another man who sticks out his sword to block my strike gets cut in half together with his weapon, then only his upper half falls into the river.

    ¡¸One more!¡¹

    I turn my diagonally raised sword around and bring it down vertically.

    The pirate tries to run away but is unable to escape the reach of my two meter longsword.

    His head cracks with a simr sound to wooden nks shattering and he falls silently, dying the deck with blood.

    ¡¸Three people in an instant......!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s this guy! He¡¯s the one who killed all the ones who tried to board their ship!¡¹

    The pirates shout as they step back and try to surround me.

    I take a breather and inspect the enemies around me.

    They¡¯re either not wearing any armor or just wearing simple leather armor, the size of their weapons range fromrge to small although they are all variations of scimitars, and while some of them have bows, I don¡¯t think they can get a clear shot in such a narrow and obstacle-filled space like the ship¡¯s deck.

    A small grin forms on my face.

    Their scimitars are definitely advantageous in a fight on deck.

    However the curved des are not suited to thrusts with it being a given that they would be swung around to cut people.

    Obviously they are not suited in fights were your allies are all densely packed together either.

    They have no choice but to try and cross swords with me despite their shorter reach.

    ¡¸L-let¡¯s go on three?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright! One¨D¨D uwaaaah!!¡¹

    The three of them try to coordinate with each other toe from the front, but I¡¯m not going to wait.

    I take a giant step forward as I hear the countdown start.

    I cut off the front man¡¯s right hand at the wrist¨D¨D since bisecting him from the head would leave me vulnerable, I deliberately shifted my aim to the right.

    I take one more step in and hit the man on my right with the back of my sword.

    The man wasn¡¯t wearing any armor so he copses after I hear the sound of his ribs cracking.

    The reason for hitting the man on my right with the back of my de was so I could swing the sharp edge to my left.

    I parry the attack from the man on the left with my armguard. The sh from the scimitar was like a gentle touch and didn¡¯t make much of an impact when it hit my armor.

    I run my sword into his defenseless stomach and slice him in two.

    The other enemies are stopped in their tracks as they watch the man¡¯s guts spill out.

    Even so, I¡¯m not finished.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I take a step hard enough to leave an indent on the deck and thrust my longsword straight out with my right hand.

    My target is the important-looking man in a hat. He¡¯s probably themander.

    ¡¸Heh!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if he let his guard down because of the distance between us, but the hat-wearing man touches the sword stabbed through his chest like he couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. When I pull the sword out, blood jets out from the hole and he slowly copses.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s next?¡¹

    I turn to the pirates and smile.

    Against these guys, I canfortably take on dozens at a time. I¡¯m not going to lose to anybody who fights me head-on.

    ¡¸Y-you go fight him!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m obviously going to say no! He¡¯s not just some chump!¡¹

    ¡¸He has monstrous physical strength...... not to mention he¡¯s as fast as the wind!¡¹

    It was right when I was thinking of bringing the fight to them and readying my sword again.

    ¡¸What cowardly things are you spouting!? He¡¯s just one person, hurry and clean him up!¡¹

    The high-pitched voice makes me turn my head.

    It came from a pirate wearing a hat even fancier than the hat the man I killed was wearing.

    Unlike the filthy rags worn by the other pirates, this one is wearing clean clothes.

    ¡¸Fumu¨D¨D¡¹

    This one is definitely themander.

    Let¡¯s end the battle right now.

    ¡¸Above you, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    I hear Celia¡¯s voice and the sound of something slicing through the wind at the same time.

    I twist my body in response and manage to barely escape with a scratch from a crossbow bolt grazing my cheek.

    From what I could see, it was shot from the top of the ship¡¯s mast.

    I totally forgot to pay attention to what¡¯s above me.

    Several people appear on top of the mast to follow up the first shot, though it doesn¡¯t pose a threat to me if it¡¯s not a surprise attack.

    I deflect two with my sword and repel another with my bare hand.

    ¡¸Those on top of the mast, keep shooting! Those on the deck, surround him and aim for his blind spots! Use the obstacles as shields. Hisrge sword is likely to get stuck so he shouldn¡¯t be able to swing it freely.¡¹

    The instructions from the clean pirate are definitely effective.

    If they simultaneously fire arrows from above while I¡¯m not able to make aplete swing with my sword on this narrow ship, that will certainly make it hard for me to fight well.

    ¡¸Will it go so smoothly though? Natia, Pipi, I¡¯m counting on you!¡¹

    ¡¸Aye!¡¹¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    After I shout, I hear screams from above me and men start falling head first.

    Pipi and Natia are shooting down the pirates with their arrows.

    ¡¸Get behind the mast and¨D¨D ugyah!¡¹

    ¡¸Fire back at them! Don¡¯t let them¨D¨Ddowah!¡¹

    The pirate ship is pretty much parallel with the Surov, meaning the distance between the boats is practically zero for Pipi.

    Even though the pirates try to hide, they still get brought down by precise targeting of the tiniest exposed parts of their feet or arms.

    Meanwhile, Natia climbs up the mast of the Surov and gets on the same eye level as the opposing pirates.

    While she also faces counter fire, she keeps jumping around in high ces to make it hard to aim at her.

    For an elf like her who regrly traverses through the treetops, that is a cakewalk.

    ¡¸Now then, with the threat above me eliminated, this fight is mine.¡¹

    I charge towards the pirates once again.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be scared! Use the boxes or the mast as a shield¨D¨D¡¹

    It didn¡¯t need to be said to everyone. Keeping the instructions of their leader, the pirates approach using the cover of wood boxes.

    Without hesitation, I destroy the boxes meant for hiding themselves with my longsword. The box explodes with a thunderous crash, scattering wood chips everywhere. The only things left behind are the heavily damaged box and the lower halves of the men.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not made of stone or steel.¡¹

    One of the pirates grab a rope hanging from the mast and swings at me in the air.

    I avoid that attack and repeatedly sh the mast instead of the man.

    The thick pir cracks and tilts to one side.

    ¡¸N-no way...... that¡¯s the sturdy main mast!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaah, it¡¯sing down!¡¹

    ¡¸He smashed it with a sword! He¡¯s not human!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just wood, you think that would stop me?¡¹

    With the mast copsing, the boat¡¯s center of gravity is shifted and tilts to one side.

    A barrel falls over onto the deck and rolls in my direction.

    The pirates¡¯ eyes widen in anticipation for the barrel to hit me.

    However I betray their expectations and easily stop the rolling object with my left hand.

    Compared to udia¡¯s tackles, this barrel is as light as a feather.

    ¡¸If you think you can take me-¡¹

    I swing my sword down vertically in front of the shocked pirates, my exaggerated actions of exerting more strength being clear to the men and causing them to take steps backward to get out of the way, resulting in my strike mming into the ship¡¯s deck.

    The pirates take the opportunity to transition into attack...... but that¡¯s just as nned.

    ¡¸Our foothold!¡¹

    ¡¸The deck is breaking!¡¹

    An unsettling cracking begins to spread all over the deck from my single full-powered strike.

    The thick boardsid together cave inward, dropping the pirates inside the boat.

    ¡¸-go ahead and try.¡¹

    I lower my hips and charge up for another swing briefly before unleashing a horizontal sh.

    My sword takes out everything within its two meter range, including barrels, wooden boxes, various sizes of pirs, and filthy pirates.

    I cut down all of those things.

    The semi circle I drew with my sword scattered a mixture of wood fragments and pieces of flesh, dried meat and guts, water and blood.

    After a one second dy, another pir cracks dryly and falls over, further tilting the ship.

    I hold my longsword in both hands, then let out a bestial roar as I charge at the pirates.

    ¡¸A-amazing...... he¡¯s just like a monster.¡¹

    The captain of the Surov says something. I am pumped up right now but I can still hear him.

    ¡¸So this is Lord Hardlett...... this is beyond what I heard. He¡¯s literally a demon of war.¡¹

    Arbakin has alsoe out before I knew it.

    If so many people are watching, I¡¯ll get embarrassed.

    The pirates are making faces like they have no clue what to do as I cut them down one by one.

    I sh diagonally at the man who charges straight at me, then kick and crush the face of the man who dives at my leg.

    I deflect the attack of the man who swings from a hanging rope then drop him into the river, next I stab through the man who¡¯s being used as a shield and the coward hiding behind him, killing both at the same time.

    I cut in half those who run at me, stab through the backs of those who run away, and smash those in hiding along with their cover.

    Pirate corpses start piling up and panic spreads across the ship¡¯s deck.

    This has be a strange fight where I single handedly chased around double digit enemies.

    ¡¸Boss, what should we do!? That guy¡¯s a monster! We don¡¯t stand a chance!¡¹

    ¡¸E-enough, just go in front! Do whatever you can and fight!¡¹

    The instructions of the clean pirate leader has already lost its meaning.

    When I hurl the man I skewered earlier, he lets out a cute squeak.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re mine!¡¹

    Because I was thinking of something unnecessary, I created an opening for a small man to thrust at me with his short sword.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t give you anything.¡¹

    Before the short sword could reach my side, I stretch out my hand and grab his head.

    If you were holding a short spear instead, it might have stabbed me. It was close.

    ¡¸Gugagh...... gugh!!¡¹

    I tighten my grip and squeeze his head, then throw him in the direction of the river.

    The corpse flies through the fence installed on the side of the boat and into the depths of the river.

    The corpse must have knocked over a torch. mes spread all over the deck.

    This is convenient.

    ¡¸This bastard, he set the boat on fire!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry and extinguish it!¡¹

    I cut down the two men who try to put out the mes.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get cut if youe at me. If you don¡¯t do anything, the boat will burn......now what will you do?¡¹

    I rest my sword on my shoulder and smile as I admire the spreading fire.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who the pirate is at this point......¡¹

    Who said that. I¡¯ll interrogate that personter.

    The unextinguished mes quickly grow bigger and the pirates run about trying to escape.

    Nobody points their de at me anymore.

    The only one repeatedly calling out for them to fight is the leader.

    ¡¸I just need to kill you and I win.¡¹

    I run at the pirate leader.

    The boss tries to run away desperately, but I¡¯m not going to allow that.

    I instantly close the distance and grab the leader¡¯s cor, then push the person to the deck.

    ¡¸Kyaa!!¡¹

    I¡¯ll be done with this fight if I take this boss¡¯s head, then I can move on to the remaining ship......

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t kill me...... I¡¯m begging you......¡¹

    A fragile voice unbing of a pirate leaks out from the mouth of the person and tears well up in both eyes.

    The hat falls off, causing the beautiful xen hair hidden underneath to spill onto the deck.

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    I lower my raised sword and touch the individual¡¯s chest area through the clean clothes.

    ¡¸Ow! S-stop......¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡¹

    A soft feeling. Then I stick my hand in the crotch area of the tight-fitting capri style pants.

    My finger slips into the cave in between the person¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸Agh!¡¹

    ¡¸You have a hole there...... so you were a woman!?¡¹

    It¡¯s a different story now that I know.

    Killing her is out of the question. I have to take her with me.

    ¡¸T-this ship is done for!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re escaping!!¡¹

    The fire eventually engulfs the entire ship.

    With the mast broken and the ship tilted to the side, it can¡¯t really be used anymore.

    It¡¯s clear this ship will sink.

    The pirates all begin to jump off the ship and into the cold water of the river.

    Because I made a mess of things,rge pieces of wood and debris are floating on the surface for them to hang onto, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯llst too long.

    ¡¸L-let me escape...... please.¡¹

    The frightened female pirate mutters in my arms.

    ¡¸No. You won¡¯tst long if you jump in the icy river. You¡¯reing with me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no! Don¡¯t you know what happens to pirates when they get captured!? Let go! Let me go!¡¹

    I deliver a light chop to the neck of the wildly iling girl with my hand and knock her out.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Come this way, quickly!¡¹

    Celia throws a rope in my direction. Time to make my escape.

    I hold the female pirate under my arm and grab the rope, then jump off the deck.

    For a moment, I was mentally prepared to fall into the cold water¨D¨D

    ¡¸What a troublesome brat you are.¡¹

    I can feel my body being pulled with tremendous force, then I roll onto the deck of the Surov.

    ¡¸What happened!?¡¹

    I was nning to jump down but I flew up instead.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡¹

    Brynhildr briskly makes her way back inside the ship. Oh, so she pulled me up.

    I was able to avoid getting wet thanks to her.

    ¡¸That was a fine disy...... rather that was some outrageous fighting. Anyways, who is that?¡¹

    The captain asks without hiding his cautious attitude.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s a prisoner. It¡¯s a woman despite looking like this. Treat her hospitably.¡¹

    ¡¸A prisoner!? But it¡¯s basic knowledge to kill all pirates. Making an exception for a woman is¨D¨D¡¹

    Arbakin puts a hand on the captain¡¯s shoulder to stop him from continuing.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure Lord Hardlett has something special in mind.¡¹

    I¡¯m d you understand, but stop making that face like you¡¯re about to burst outughing.

    ¡¸The other ship is heading towards us along with the small boats!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, it¡¯s one problem after the other.¡¹

    ¡¸The has been removed! But we won¡¯t be able to make it in time even if we increase speed now. They¡¯ll catch up to us.¡¹

    It bes rowdy in the ship again.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I¡¯m sorry to ask this of you after that earlier scuffle, but could you please prepare for battle again?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think it¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    That¡¯s because I spoke to Mirumi after she took off the.

    ¡¸Hm? The enemy ship has stopped...... what is going on...... hiiih¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The scream from the lookout made Arbakin, the captain and the other crew members look over the side of the boat.

    Ooh, what a sight.

    The pirate ship supposedly heading towards us was halted abruptly.

    The reason for that was clear even from here.

    ¡¸H-hands...... countless hands are...... aah, water god! Spirit of Water! Please protect us!¡¹

    Numerous hands stuck out from the water and grabbed the pirate ship.

    I told them not to show their faces because it would create aplicated situation if people found out about arge group of mermaids, but it still seems really creepy for me if they only show their hands despite knowing what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸A-are they ghosts of the dead who sunk in the river...... there are hundreds of them.¡¹

    If I remember correctly, there are a total of 555. Ah, I guess it would be 556 including Mirumi.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard stories about that before...... they¡¯re jealous of the living and would try to drag you down into the water to make you one of them!¡¹

    You won¡¯t be a mermaid by getting pulled into the water though.

    Everyone on the pirate ship is making a fuss.

    The surrounding small boats also abandon the mothership and scatter away in different directions.

    The crew on the main pirate ship scream while desperately rowing the oars, but they don¡¯t make any progress at all.

    Then, arrows start to fire at the water from one of the small boats.

    Not good, Mirumi and the others will get hit.

    Which is what I thought until I saw how quickly they move in the water.

    It didn¡¯t take long for several dozens of hands to grab the small boat and start rocking it.

    In no time, the pirates in the boat get thrown into the water¨D¨D then disappear immediately after sinking below the surface.

    ¡¸Hey...... don¡¯t yout have any protection charms or something?¡¹

    Arbakin mutters.

    ¡¸I only have charms praying for safe childbirth.¡¹

    One of the crew members replies.

    ¡¸......it might be better to have than not have. Hang it on the mast.¡¹

    The hands sticking out of the water eventually begin to pound at the bottom of the pirate ship.

    The rhythmical sound can be heard on our side too.

    One of the pirates standing at the tip of the boat shouts at us loudly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll surrender or do anything you want, so please save me!! Let me get on your boat!!¡¹

    The enemy surrendered, so I don¡¯t understand why the captain and the crew have such long faces.

    ¡¸We were able to get by without fighting. With how things look, they shouldn¡¯t resist. Ride out on small boats and get them to disarm.¡¹

    Arbakin looks to the captain after I give out the instructions.

    ¡¸Ahem, the duty obviously falls to the ship¡¯s captain.¡¹

    The captain slumps his shoulders.

    ¡¸We will now go and disarm the pirates! ......I will be staying here to get an understanding of the big picture. The ones who are going will be Doris and Agra!¡¹

    The two crew members turn pale and start to cry.

    There¡¯s really nothing for those big men to cry about though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something.

    Mixed with the constant pounding of Mirumi and the others, I hear a familiar neighing.

    Schwartz is crying on the deck of the burning ship.

    ¡¸What are you still doing over there? Hurry up ande back or you¡¯ll die.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs again. Is he telling me he¡¯s had enough of me?

    ¡¸Go on, jump.¡¹

    I extend a hand towards the deck.

    As soon as he saw that, Schwartz leaps without hesitation. His ability to be decisive really shows his experience on the battlefield.

    Schwartz soars toward me¨D¨D

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible for me.¡¹

    I take back my hand when I see the airborne Schwartz.

    There¡¯s no way I can carry him when he easily ways at least 1 ton. I¡¯m not stupid.

    Schwartz makes a huge ssh as he falls into the river.

    There is a prepared and we can somehow manage to pull him up if everybody cooperates.

    It¡¯ll be a good thing for that perverted horse to cool his head and dick. A fire will be ready to warm him back up.

    None of our allies died, the enemy is cleaned up, and I was even able to get my hands on a new girl.

    The point total for this fight is close to full.

    After that, Schwartz was pulled up from the water with an indignant look on his face, repeatedly huffing in discontent as a nket is wrapped around his body.

    Hey, don¡¯t be so mad. I¡¯ll treat you to something tasty.

    ¡¸Prepare as many bottomed outdles as you can. When those handse out, throw them in the water.1 After that, bow down and pray to the water god. Got it?¡¹

    I wonder what the captain is talking about.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide, bedmaker), Natia (stowaway elf)

    Pipi (archer), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Brynhildr (vampire), Schwartz (enraged)

    Arbakin (Federation ambassador)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (???)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (fainting in agony magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (virgin eating, moving to the next one)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Mirumi (mermaid), Alraune (can move), Petit Roper (erging)

    Pet:

    Pochi (sulking in bed)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer, in pursuit)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant, escaping)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 13,600 gold

    Sexual Partners: 438, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 287: Federation Reinforcements â‘£ To Land

    <h4>Chapter 287: Federation Reinforcements ¢Ü To Land</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    I face Natia, Pipi and Brynhildr inside the ship while the smaller boats get prepared.

    ¡¸So, let¡¯s hear the reason why you chased after me.¡¹

    ¡¸Stowing away on the ship...... what are you all thinking!?¡¹

    Celia and I both have a tinge of anger in our voices.

    We were saved because of their help, however it isn¡¯t something I¡¯d like to be a habit.

    Stowing away is not a big deal, but we¡¯ll be jumping into a war between the Federation and Empire soon.

    Even though I was called to be amander, the battlefield can be unpredictable.

    It may be a chaotic melee where allies and enemies are all over the ce.

    In a war between two giant nations, there¡¯s little I can do on my own.

    That¡¯s why I wanted to bring the bare minimum, an amount of people within the range of my protection.

    Natia and Pipi are both skilled archers, but they can¡¯t do much if they¡¯re surrounded. Even Brynhildr might also get injured.

    ¡¸I caused trouble for the chief......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I was interested to see what it was like in the Federation...... it should be fine if I¡¯m not getting in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph! I¡¯m just doing as I please. I don¡¯t have any obligations to exin.¡¹

    Pipi meekly lowers her head while Natia mumbles something.

    Brynhildr puffs her cheeks and turns away from me, seemingly bing smaller than she already is.

    At that moment, Schwartz neighs after being dried off, in which Natia who understands animals responds with a nod.

    ¡¸What did he say?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Die, stupid idiot¡±, he says.¡¹

    ¡¸This guy, does he want to be horse meat before we get there!?¡¹

    Schwartz snorts and turns his head away with a soft grumbling neigh.

    ¡¸...... ¡°what a small man forining about being chased by women¡±, he says¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    We can¡¯t turn back aftering this far and I can¡¯t just leave them alone in a situation where pirates can appear at anytime.

    A real man would dly take them along. It¡¯s not because Schwartz said so.

    ¡¸U-um......¡¹

    And then the lid of a barrel slowly lifts up, revealing another familiar face.

    The one who apologetically and nervously bows her head is¨D¨D

    ¡¸L-Leah!?¡¹

    Celia unconsciously shouts out. It goes without saying that she wasn¡¯t aware of Leah¡¯s presence.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. But I just haven¡¯t had much time together with Mastertely...... it¡¯s been lonely...... even Celia-chan hasn¡¯t really......¡¹

    She puts her hand on the rim of the barrel and looks up at me with puppy dog eyes.

    It was an extremely cute gesture which really stirs my desire to protect her, how troubling.

    ¡¸Leah as well, huh...... hmmm.¡¹

    Unlike Natia and Pipi, Leah can¡¯t fight at all and is even more clumsy than an average city girl.

    She can¡¯t protect herself either.

    ¡¸U-um master...... it¡¯s fine. Worst case scenario, you can abandon me......¡¹

    Schwartz neighs again.

    ¡¸¡±If you can¡¯t protect a single defenseless girl, give a few of them to me¡±, he says.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, you perverted horse. I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. As if I¡¯m going to abandon Leah.¡¹

    I kick Schwartz¡¯s balls before wrapping my arms tightly around Leah and kissing her.

    The pervert horse runs around the neck wildly while neighing loudly. Don¡¯t break the ship now, you hear?

    There¡¯s no other option now. It¡¯s my responsibility for leaving the girl alone in the first ce.

    I just have to protect everyone. It¡¯s not a matter of if I can do it, I just have to do it.

    ¡¸......why is Leah the only one who gets a kiss?¡¹

    ¡¸Marta cannot ept that either.¡¹

    Celia and Marta pout.

    I certainly can¡¯t stop here. I know they all love me but their sins need to be punished ordingly.

    After separating from Leah¡¯s lips, I dere to the girls.

    ¡¸Now that you¡¯re all here, I¡¯ll protect you. However, you¡¯ll have to be punished for acting on your own..¡¹

    I meant to say it with a serious expression, but Celia just sighs.

    ¡¸If you sound so happy to punish them, you won¡¯t have any persuasiveness......¡¹

    Natia seems shaken up, while Pipi and Celia are calm.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m going to stretch it out then.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi too! Pipi is small so she needs to prepare, or else it will turn into a fist!¡¹

    ¡¸Fist? W-what is that!? What are you going to do for punishment!?¡¹

    Brynhildr walks over while ring at me.

    ¡¸Hmph, I am just a passenger on this boat. There¡¯s no reason for me to be punished by you. In the first ce, the fault lies with you who keeps going out to far away ces!¡¹

    Despite being mad, she holds out something.

    ¡¸Even so, well...... I guess I could have let you know. For that, some scolding is deserved.¡¹

    She hands me the whip from that day.

    ¡¸......are you telling me it¡¯s okay to hit you with this?¡¹

    Actually, why did she bring this whip in the first ce?

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll let you think of the answer.¡¹

    Brynhildr silently turns away and looks in the distance.

    However her face seems to be flushed and her breathing seems a little strained.

    ¡¸The small boats have been prepared!¡¹

    We¡¯ve finished talking too so I guess it¡¯s time to go to the pirate ship.

    Mirumi and the others are probably getting tired of rocking the boat.

    Actually, she may be in an unexpectedly good mood and doing it enthusiastically because of her destination.

    Now the disarmed pirate leader and executives are lined up before me.

    The other small fries are packed in the cabin.

    Of course the female pirate I captured is also sat in front of me.

    ¡¸This woman is apparently the leader¡¯s lover. She probably slept her way to the top.¡¹

    After the ship¡¯s captain makes his statement, the female spits at him.

    Her attitude is quite different from when I caught her.

    She must have resolved herself after some time passed.

    ¡¸Can you tell me your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s going to say anything to a seedy guy...... no, to a noble like you!¡¹

    Spit alsoes flying at me, but I choose not to avoid it.

    If she¡¯s going to send me spit, I¡¯d rather her just kiss me and send it directly into my mouth.

    Well, there are some people here who won¡¯t let that fly.

    ¡¸Woman, you better be prepared.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s expression disappears and she pulls out her sword in a smooth continuous motion.

    Sensing true intention behind Celia¡¯s words and actions, the female pirate turns her head and starts mumbling.

    It looks like she surprisingly doesn¡¯t have any guts. I grab Celia¡¯s breasts to subdue her sword.

    ¡¸Ate...... my name is Ate.¡¹

    I give Ate another once over.

    She¡¯s somewhere in her twenties, her height is a little over 160 cm and she has fairly dark skin probably from being out in the sun.

    She¡¯s making a scary face right now, but her facial features are nice, so I can see why the boss would want to make her his lover.

    Her semi long millet-colored hair is sticking together right now because of sweat, though it¡¯ll likely be fluffy when she washes it.

    Judging just from when I touched her during the time I captured her, her breasts are neither small norrge.

    She¡¯s a fine woman. It¡¯s a waste to leave her as the lover of some pirate leader.

    I unconsciously reach out to touch her boobs again. It was a gentle touch so she doesn¡¯t feel any pain.

    ¡¸Hey, wha-...... stop that, you perv! Horny noble!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re soft and shapely breasts...... wonderful.¡¹

    As I proceed to expose her chest, I see a butterfly tattooed on her right breast.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a fan of girls injuring their body like this, but it does look a little erotic.¡¹

    My hand cups her boob as if to envelope the butterfly tattoo and I gently caress her.

    Ate¡¯s face bes flushed and her nipple starts to get hard.

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re good...... not! Didn¡¯t you hear me telling you stop!?¡¹

    The male boss shouts something angrily but I can¡¯t hear him so whatever.

    ¡¸Ahem! Shall we leave it at that for now?¡¹

    The captain and Celia are ring at me. Arbakin is......ughing again.

    ¡¸Err, she had such nice boobs I was engrossed with them for a bit there. Anyways, regarding their treatment¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We will of course be following customary practice. It will be a little troublesome though.¡¹

    The customary practice the captain is talking about is almost certainly execution.

    The treatment of pirates is simr to that of bandits. Massacring the entire faction of insurgents is standard.

    However that would mean Ate would get executed too. That¡¯s not good.

    ¡¸About their treatment...... can I ask you to leave them to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Haah!? T-that¡¯s to be expected I guess......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, again......?¡¹¡¸A woman, you¡¯re going to add another?¡¹

    The captain looks at Arbakin, the one with the highest authority.

    It¡¯s unthinkable for him to leave the decision for the treatment of the insurgents to the noble of another nation.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t bend the rules for a noble of another nation when we¡¯re in Federation territory.¡¹

    I thought as much. Still, if I can somehow......

    Arbakin coughs once to add something else, turning his head in a different direction.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m an ambassador for Goldonia, and my mission right now is to send Lord Hardlett to headquarters. All matters besides that are trivial, besides this ship isn¡¯t even a warship.¡¹

    So what is he trying to say?

    ¡¸Neither I nor the crew has seen anything, meaning none of us would mind.¡¹

    It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll announce the sentence.

    ¡¸The woman will be pardoned. The men will get killed.¡¹

    ¡¸That simple!?¡¹

    Celia immediately retorts.

    ¡¸The woman will get suitable punishment...... I¡¯ll have her surrender her body, but I won¡¯t do anything to hurt her. Rest assured.¡¹

    The pirates bellow angrily at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! Ate or the other girls won¡¯t fall after a lecherous man like you saves them!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! I¡¯m a member of this pirate crew! I won¡¯t do something like abandoning mypanions.¡¹

    It looks like there are a few other girls on this pirate ship other than Ate.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I see a look of relief wash over Ate¡¯s face briefly after that statement.

    She¡¯s probably trying to be considerate of her lover or she joined in on the cursing because she wanted to remain a part of the crew, but I don¡¯t overlook that expression.

    Now that I look, the other few girls also have sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t force anybody. If you want to protect your chastity, and share the same fate with your lovers andpanions, that¡¯s fine too.¡¹

    The men nod as a matter of course.

    ¡¸Heh, in other words you just want a woman¡¯s ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody¡¯s going to follow a horny noble like you!¡¹

    The men throw their verbal abuse at me, while Ate remains silent.

    Then, Ate¡¯s lover...... that is to say the boss of the pirate crew, yells.

    ¡¸Ate! That lord pervert is infatuated with you. Give him a reality check, tell him you don¡¯t want his phimosis dick even if you have to die!¡¹

    That¡¯s rude, mine is peeled back.

    Ate stands up without saying anything and walks until she¡¯s in front of me.

    I don¡¯t want her to say that. It would be a loss to this world if she ends up rotting away.

    ¡¸Ah©`......¡¹

    Ate has trouble saying something, then spins away from me and faces the pirates.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been in everyone¡¯s care for a considerable amount of time. Especially Gulin, who made lots of love to me as his woman.¡¹

    So Gulin is the name of that boss? Not that I really care.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t hate any of you, plus I had a ton of fun. And so......¡¹

    The pirates also realized what would follow such an unsettling atmosphere.

    Ate ps her hands together in front of her face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I still have things I want to do and I don¡¯t want to die yet...... what I¡¯m trying to say is that I¡¯m moving over to that side!¡¹

    I could almost hear the sound of jaws dropping.

    ¡¸Gulin, everyone...... thanks for everything you¡¯ve done for me up till now. And sorry. I won¡¯t forget about all of you!¡¹

    With that said, Ate lines up beside me.

    An angry bellow roars out like an explosion.

    ¡¸Y-you traitor! Whore! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Ate is not moved by the unbearable abuse.

    The other girls stand up one by one and run to my side as well.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to die either! I¡¯ll do anything so please spare me!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you use my hole, so please, I beg you!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright alright, I¡¯ll release you after the punishment.¡¹

    I hug all the girls who gathered around me and leave with them.

    ¡¸Kill the rest. If there are any girls left over, persuade them no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right......¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought I would feel pity for pirates......¡¹

    My allies finish off the pirates with arrows or swords.

    There might be a lot of them, but being unarmed and bound up, they couldn¡¯t put up any form of resistance.

    Furthermore, the male underlings are all crammed inside the ship so they shouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t any girls in the ship, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, all the girls were brought outside as you instructed.¡¹

    ¡¸Then seal the door and set it on fire.¡¹

    They have surrendered already, however I didn¡¯t make a promise to spare them and I don¡¯t need to show mercy to pirates.

    As long as the women are saved, I don¡¯t care what happens to the remaining filth.

    ¡¸Dammit¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Onerge man with his hands bound pushes aside an ally of mine and jumps into the icy water of the river.

    I don¡¯t think he can swim to the shore, but he probably thinks it¡¯s better than being killed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let him escape! Aim your arrows at him!¡¹

    And then something mysterious happened.

    The water around the man begins to foam up, then I could hear the sound of sshing as plenty of fish jump in and out of the water.

    Next thing I know, the water was dyed red with blood...... and what looks like the man¡¯s skeleton floating.

    My dumbfounded allies give me a sidelong nce, which in response I look to the water and ask a question.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    With a splosh, the kids of the cute Mirumi stick their heads out of the water.

    ¡¸Gebh. Nothing~¡¹

    ¡¸Fuui~ it was tasty, that¡¯s all~¡¹

    Fumu, some things will always be a mystery.

    ¡¸Alright, shall we hurry on ahead?¡¹

    All the pirates on deck have been taken out now, so I leave behind the pirate ship while ignoring the screamsing from the inside of room slowly being surrounded by mes.

    Two Weeks Later.

    ¡¸Nnbu! Nnbo! Nnnh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    While sitting on a chair, I let out a groan and pour another load of my seed into Ate¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Nngh......¡¹

    Despite letting out a strained sound, Ate gulps everything down.

    My left hand presses down her head lightly while my right hand fondles her exposed breasts as I enjoy the pleasure orgasm.

    ¡¸Puha...... nnah......¡¹

    After she confirms that I¡¯ve finished ejacting, Ate opens her mouth to show me she¡¯s swallowed all of the semen.

    ¡¸You drank everything? That makes me happy.¡¹

    When I pat her head, she blushes and smiles.

    Looking at her now, she looks like a normal city girl, except the tattoo on her chest and ass gives off an immoral vibe.

    ¡¸You can rest for today. Leah and Marta will being soon.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¯kay.¡¹

    Ate rinses her mouth while still naked and then curls herself up in a thick nket.

    The punishment I gave to Ate was to, until the boat reaches its destination, service me all day every day.

    During these two weeks, besides the time I spent eating, sleeping or embracing the other girls, most of my time is spent with my dick in her mouth.

    ¡¸You let me drink a barrel¡¯s worth of that stuff. Because of that, I haven¡¯t really felt hungry.¡¹

    Meanwhile, the only time I¡¯ve slept with Ate was the first day when she begged for her life to be spared.

    She kept going on about how she had plenty of experience with men and how she was a lewd woman, but I didn¡¯t see any of that at all.

    The scream she let out when I showed her my dick as well as the tightness and pain her vagina felt when I prated her made it seem like she was a virgin.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s because your thing was outside the norm. It can¡¯t even be considered a penis anymore, it¡¯s literally the size of an arm.¡¹

    Ate¡¯s attitude turned aroundpletely after I fucked her once.

    I embraced her with the condition that I would not kill her, but it would make me shrink if she genuinely didn¡¯t enjoy herself.

    If possible, I¡¯d like her to fall for me first, then it would feel better.

    ¡¸You made me cry out so much on our first time...... but it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯m in love with you, in fact it was more like your size and the feeling of being dominated or conquered...... I just couldn¡¯t bring out any energy to resist.¡¹

    In any case, we should be getting closer to White City now ording to the captain.

    Imperial ships are frequently wandering around from this point on so it would be dangerous to approach by boat.

    We¡¯ll be stopping at the river¡¯s north coast and advancing onnd.

    ¡¸I see...... so it will soon be time for us to part ways.¡¹

    Incidentally, the other girls who surrendered are servicing the crew members in another room.

    I slept with everyone on the first day, but it would be selfish of me to keep them all to myself.

    As the girls¡¯ punishment and also to reward the crew who fought such an arduous battle, I ordered them to service the crew, like Ate did to me, until we reached the shore.

    They¡¯d have to handle multiple people at once so I was a little worried at first.

    ¡¸They were on a pirate ship before so that¡¯s not a big deal to them. It¡¯s not rare for them to get fucked, besides they probably have it better here since they won¡¯t get hit. Rather, I¡¯m more worried about them being on this Federation ship where you can do anything you please to them.¡¹

    That won¡¯t be a problem.

    At first Arbakin and the ship¡¯s captain both looked on coldly, but they also reached their limit of not being with any females during the voyage andid hands on them on the night of the third day.

    ¡¸This is punishment for the female pirates! It¡¯s punishment so it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m the captain after all!¡¹

    ¡¸As a noble of the Federation, I must chastise these pirates!¡¹

    That¡¯s what Pipi heard when she spotted them pounding some girls in the storehouse.

    Well, now Arbakin and the captain and all the crew members are equally as guilty as I am. They can¡¯t just rat out on me.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say anymore then. More importantly, Leah ¨D¨D was it, she¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t you use my hole while she isn¡¯t here yet, it¡¯s been so long¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Master, I¡¯vee to attend to you~¡¹

    Ate mutters ¡°nevermind¡± after hearing Leah¡¯s voice and covers herself up in the nket again.

    The next day, we finallynded at the port city Iruisk on the north coast of the river and it was time to say goodbye to everyone on the Surov.

    ¡¸Did you think over what we discussed?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with it. I¡¯ll be your lover so you¡¯ll look after me right?¡¹

    ¡¸You chose him over me!?¡¹

    ¡¸I would have liked if you were the chief navigator...... it¡¯s just that Hira¡¯s future prospects are something else¡¹

    It looks like the former pirate girls are arguing over something with the crew.

    As promised, the girls will be acquitted at the harbor. We tell the guards that the girls were captured by the pirates and not actually part of their crew.

    ¡¸Feelings will start developing after spending so much time on top of each other. The crew members are making them their wives or lovers.¡¹

    Now that it¡¯s mentioned, the captain also had a particrlyrge-breasted woman snuggling up against him.

    ¡¸Wanting to make the girls yours is natural...... that¡¯s why they¡¯re having a small dispute.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because there are fewer girls. ......they may be released from custody but they have no money to their name and no job, so they would want to choose a man who can reliably earn a living.¡¹

    Ate is going with anyone.

    ¡¸I have good looks, you see. I can pretty much get any job I¡¯d like.¡¹

    Ate smiles with a face like she¡¯s about to cry.

    I want to bring her with me, but she¡¯s not my woman yet.

    ¡¸Your punishment is finished. However, it¡¯s sad to hear that you may end up standing in the alleys.¡¹

    I put several gold coins in between Ate¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸This also includes the fee for that information you provided me. Ration it out and go find a man who makes a decent living.¡¹

    How heartbreaking. If it was peaceful, I would persuade her into bing mine.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, please meet up with the army corps stationed in the garrison on the outskirts of the city.¡¹

    It¡¯s Arbakin. I have to hurry.

    ¡¸Aaaaagh, I couldn¡¯t say it in the end.¡¹

    I hear Ate¡¯s voice.

    Maybe I¡¯lle pick her up after the war is over.

    Iruisk Garrison Troops

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you we have to recapture it as fast as possible!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that! I¡¯m saying that we should do that by working together with the main squad in the west.¡¹

    ¡¸It will take time to contact them! We shouldn¡¯t take our time to set up and just attack them on our own!¡¹

    ¡¸Mounting an attack while climb a hill will be disadvantageous for us. If we aren¡¯t careful, we will suffer a counterattack and the city will also be endangered.¡¹

    When I arrive at the garrison with Arbakin, I see some sort of argument going on in the headquarters.

    It doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯ll have a very nice journey.

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    When I ask a question, all of them turn and give me a dubious look.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Entering the headquarters uninvited is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon him, I gave him permission to do so.¡¹

    They immediatelyin about me, but perform proper salutes as soon as they saw Arbakin.

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t ambassador Arbakin-dono! I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve taken the trouble to grace us with your presence!¡¹

    ¡¸All present, salute!¡¹

    The soldiers suddenly stand up straight and salute. As expected of the Federation army, their salutes are excellent.

    ¡¸This individual hase from Goldonia as reinforcements, Margrave Hardlett. Here is the decree from the Supreme Commander.¡¹

    ¡¸I will take a look.¡¹

    The person who appears to be themander of this army corps takes the document and stares at me.

    ¡¸Certainly...... it is an order from His Excellency Stessel.¡¹

    The air of suspicion around me doesn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡¸I acknowledge the standing and objective of Lord Hardlett here. However......¡¹

    He looks behind me at Celia and the other girls.

    ¡¸......these girls are my escorts and followers.¡¹

    ¡¸These escorts look quite reliable, don¡¯t they?¡¹

    Celia is ustomed to ces like these and the armor she¡¯s wearing makes her look the part.

    Natia is pretty tall and looks strong.

    The deeply bowing Marta can be considered the follower of a noble so everything is still satisfactory up until this point.

    The problem is when we get to Pipi the scatterbrain whose armor is very loosely fitting on her body, Leah who has a warm smile on her face, and Brynhildr who is wearing a gorgeous dress while looking slightly upward in a cold, condescending manner.

    They clearly look to like lovers taken along under the pretense of being escorts or followers.

    I can¡¯t really deny the truth.

    ¡¸......ahem. In any case, I have an order from the Supreme Commander. We will require escorts as we head to White City.¡¹

    ¡¸That is not possible.¡¹

    It was an immediate response from themander.

    Arbakin¡¯s face bes stern.

    ¡¸Are you disobeying orders from the Supreme Commander?¡¹

    ¡¸As soldiers, we follow the orders from our superiors. However this order is an impossible one.¡¹

    Themander shows Arbakin and I the mapid out on a table.

    ¡¸On the night of the day before yesterday, a squad of the Imperial armynded near Iruisk. They have upied this hill and set up camp.¡¹

    ced on the map is a red marker probably indicating the enemy¡¯s position.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, the enemy should have withdrawn to the south coast. You¡¯re saying theynded on the north coast at this point in time?¡¹

    Arbakin makes a groaningment.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a full scale attack. Their aim is to probablynd several small squads on the north coast to impede the overall actions of our army. Their fleet is controlling the waters. There¡¯s no way for us to stop them fromnding.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, right now the path connecting this city and White City is blocked by the enemy?¡¹

    When I chime in, themander seems pissed off, yet he doesn¡¯t forget to reply politely.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. With that being the present situation, I regret to tell you, it is impossible for us to escort you safely to White City.¡¹

    ¡¸The road along the river is unusable so we¡¯d have to make a huge detour to the north...... no, it¡¯ll be dangerous if we encounter a blizzard.¡¹

    Arbakin is mumbling something, but the thing is, we just have to trounce the enemy and everything will be fine.

    ¡¸How many enemies are we talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Themander doesn¡¯t answer and looks to Arbakin.

    Then he nods and speaks irritatingly.

    ¡¸The enemy has approximately 5000.¡¹

    ¡¸And how many forces do we have?¡¹

    ¡¸...... about the same, approximately 5000.¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re equal in number, we should be able to break past them.¡¹

    When I said that, the othermanders stand up altogether.

    ¡¸How dare you say whatever you want when you have no clue what the battlefield is like!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is camped on the hill. It¡¯s doubtful we will win even if we attack with the same numbers!¡¹

    ¡¸So are you just going to let the enemy sit still in front of your eyes forever?¡¹

    ¡¸The n is to wait for reinforcements from White City, then annihte them with a pincer attack!¡¹

    ¡¸When are theying?¡¹

    Themander bes quiet. It¡¯s pointless to ce any expectations on such uncertain reinforcements.

    ¡¸By leaving the newly appeared enemy alone, you¡¯re basically telling them you don¡¯t have a sufficient amount of forces, which in turn prompts them to fortify their position with more troops.¡¹

    The othermanding officers be quieter.

    They also know the current situation is not favorable.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s begin our attack. Of course I will be taking part as well.¡¹

    Themanding officers lift their heads in surprise.

    Arbakin gets shocked this time.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you that I came to the Federation not just to sleep with girls.¡¹

    I may have gotten excited from sensing the atmosphere of the battlefield.

    Fighting has eroded my heart, probably taking a hold of twenty percent of it at this point.

    The other eighty percent is for women of course.

    I¡¯ll show them the true power of that twenty percent.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Themander closes his eyes to think for a while, then deres in a loud voice after he opens his eyes.

    ¡¸Very well. As themander of the Iruisk Army Corps, I will allow Lord Hardlett to participate. The attack will be tomorrow morning, in time with the rising of the sun!¡¹

    ¡¸Cmander!?¡¹¡¸Given to a man who brings women with him!?¡¹

    Hooh, I thought he would be more reluctant about it.

    ¡¸Either way, we don¡¯t know when reinforcements will arrive. We can¡¯t just leave the enemy alone. Which is why now is the perfect chance.¡¹

    I grin and nod, meanwhile themander doesn¡¯t smile a single bit.

    If he doesn¡¯t react, it makes it seem like I¡¯mughing while reminiscing and that¡¯s embarrassing.

    ¡¸Ry the order to everyone. Make preparations immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸...... yessir!¡¹¡¸Understood, sir!¡¹

    The rules in the Federation¡¯s army are absolute. Opposition or objections are not allowed after themander has given out orders.

    Themanding officers whoined earlier also ran swiftly to their own squads.

    ......they clicked their tongues when they passed by me though.

    ¡¸Now then Lord Hardlett, let¡¯s hope you can put your money where your mouth is. Show me what you¡¯re made of.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. I was summoned here to fight after all.¡¹

    Alright, it¡¯s wartime.

    Let¡¯s get some armor on Schwartz as well to make himpletely ready.

    ¡¸......why are you biting me?¡¹

    My head is being bitten as I get ready for tomorrow.

    Schwartz continues to bite me the whole time.

    ¡¸Like I said, why are you biting!? My hair will fall out! What are you going to do if I be bald like Adolph!?¡¹

    I got too excited without realizing and raised my voice.

    ¡¸Adolph is bald......¡¹¡¸He¡¯s balding?¡¹¡¸So he¡¯s balding.¡¹¡¸So he¡¯s bald, huh.¡¹¡¸He¡¯s bald!¡¹

    ¡¸So he is bald.¡¹

    The girls repeat those words like they¡¯re hearing them for the first time. Well, be careful about mentioning it when you get back home.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide), Natia (temporary follower), Leah (temporary follower)

    Brynhildr (temporary follower), Pipi (archer), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse)

    Arbakin (Federation ambassador), Mirumi (Quietly, in the deep ......)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (fainting in agony magical girl)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (perverted elf)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Alraune (can move), Petit Roper (erging)

    Pet:

    Pochi (on a self-improvement journey)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer, searching)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant, in hiding)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 13,590 gold (Ate farewell gift -10)

    Sexual Partners: 445, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 288: Federation Reinforcements â‘¤ Iruisk Battle

    <h4>Chapter 288: Federation Reinforcements ¢Ý Iruisk Battle</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The sky is free of clouds and the clear air is refreshing. At the same time, the almost painful frigidity reminds me I¡¯m in the extreme cold of the Federation.

    As I exhale, my breath rises slowly in a wispy stream of white like the cloud of a smoke signal. It made me feel like I became a dragon and I was breathing mes from my mouth.

    Troops dressed in pure white are partially surrounding the hill in front of us.

    Not a hair was out of ce and nobody even twitched, making the formation of soldiers look more like part of the scenery than a wonderfully organized army.

    The white uniforms of the Olga Federation blend in immactely with the white of the snow covering the battlefield, bringing out the vibrant colors of the gs scattered all over the ce even more.

    I could vaguely see small figures shaped like humans on top of the hill as well, but it wasn¡¯t distinct to me because of the distance.

    The only thing I could make out with certainty was the red of the waving gs notifying me of the Imperial army¡¯s presence.

    ¡¸The army has gotten into position.¡¹

    ¡¸The soldiers have been deployed ording to the terrain with 2500 in the middle, 2000 on the right wing, and 500 on the left wing.¡¹

    Themander of the Iruisk army ¨C whose name I heard once and then forgot ¨C stays silent as the adjutant gives a report.

    As if that was a regr urrence, the man acting as the adjutant remains calm and waits his orders.

    Fufufu, his adjutant is a dirty man while I have the cute Celia beside me. The victor is clear.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸......hau.¡¹

    He may have heard a voice leak out as the adjutant res at me, turning Celia red.

    She clears her throat to regain herposure before speaking up.

    ¡¸The slope of the hill isparatively gentler from the middle to the right side, plus there is path avable to use. On the other hand, there is a steep incline on the left side and no path, making it hard for us to attack but easy for them to defend.¡¹

    Celia seems to bepeting with the other adjutant as she offers a concise exnation in a rather uptight manner, although that just makes her cute. When I pat her, she rxes a little.

    ¡¸......the enemy is on top of a hill with a good vantage point. Our formation will be in full view no matter which route we take so we might as well go boldly from the front.¡¹

    Themander raises his hand.

    Taking that as a signal, themanding officers as well as the adjutant start moving altogether.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a frontal attack! Center and right wing, position your light infantry in the front! Left wing, have the archers advance forward!¡¹

    The white, single-toned army maintains their formation and marches forward.

    I couldn¡¯t help but utter simple words of praise as I watch the white carpet move.

    ¡¸What a splendid disy.¡¹

    The slightest smile appears to form on the faces of themander and his adjutant.

    It was as if they were trying to say ¡°What do you think of this? It¡¯s nothing like your army, right?¡±

    ¡¸I-I will train so that I won¡¯t lose to them!¡¹

    Alright Celia, you¡¯re a good girl.

    Themander speaks without shifting his gaze from the front.

    ¡¸First we need to encounter the enemy once to confirm their skill and position. We can¡¯t see how they move if we stay at the bottom of the hill.¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t say a word after that.

    Hmm, I guess I can¡¯t do anything if guys don¡¯t like me, I¡¯m feeling out of ce here.

    My only friends here are Celia and Natia who came as an escort.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like Pipi will understand.

    I hear Schwartz neigh.

    Oh, so he¡¯s saying that he wants to counted as one of my friends too? He surprisingly has some cute points.

    ¡¸¡±Don¡¯t pull on my mane, it¡¯s getting on my nerves¡±, he says.¡¹

    Well Natia, that cancelled out all his cuteness.

    How irritating, let me fart on this guy.

    Crap! That was pretty loud.

    ¡¸Geez, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was louder than I thought plus it¡¯s pretty stinky.

    Everyone¡¯s looking at me coldly.

    This is all your fault, Schwartz.

    ¡¸Arrows areing from the enemy camp!¡¹

    The iing enemy attack changed the undesirable atmosphere.

    Those arrows came flying at the approaching allied forces.

    However none of the soldiers panic, instead a few lookouts strained their eyes.

    ¡¸Number of arrows, about 1000! The enemy has a minimum of 1000 archers.¡¹

    ¡¸The coordination of their shooting is at a moderate level, nowhere close to our army!¡¹

    ¡¸Their uracy is poor. I believe they¡¯re firing barely within range.¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised. They can tell that much?

    The vanguard unit exposed to the arrows doesn¡¯t seem particrly fazed.

    Normal soldiers are carrying either short spears or swords and a somewhatrge shield.

    From what I can see, they don¡¯t look very heavy, however they¡¯re strong enough to deflect arrows.

    Obviously there are a few who get hit, but the hole is quickly filled up by reserve forces and the formation maintains order.

    ¡¸Our allied archers have begun to fire!¡¹

    The difference in elevation puts the enemy at a slight advantage for a brief moment before the distance is closed by the steady advance of the army.

    A fierce exchange of arrows begins and countless projectiles fly in between the two sides.

    Even with all that going on, our allies don¡¯t stop marching and start climbing the hill.

    The Imperial army sends some soldiers running down the hill to meet with our allies.

    Enemy soldiers line up holding mainly spears and other weapons with long reach.

    Having to get through pole arms in addition to climbing the hill is tough, but perhaps because of the difference in skill, our allies seem to be gradually pushing the enemy back.

    ¡¸The attack is going well. We¡¯ve got the upper hand in a straight-up fight. At this rate, we may unexpectedly¨D¨D¡¹

    Right as the adjutant was about say something, a dust cloud starts to rise from the middle of an allied camp.

    Several shield-bearing soldiers get blown backwards, naturally throwing the formation into disarray.

    ¡¸Cannons!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s probably a ballista. I could see the projectile.¡¹

    As expected, even I can¡¯t quite see the ball flung out from a cannon.

    Themander looks at me strangely. I just told him important information, so why?

    ¡¸That¡¯s reasonable. Those guys should be disposable sacrificial pawns. I don¡¯t think they would entrust valuable cannons to them.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D I guess so. Still, it poses a problem for us.¡¹

    It looks like they¡¯ve got more than one too. More and more dust clouds rise up in the allied camp, causing chaos within the army.

    Even though it¡¯s impressive their attack is persistent, the battle is a back and forth affair.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t enough as expected. We¡¯ll only increase our losses.¡¹

    Themander scowls.

    ¡¸If only our army had cannons......¡¹

    ¡¸We lent them to the river fleet so they¡¯re on water now.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be nice if they were still above water...... they might have been sunk already.¡¹

    The adjutants voice their frustrations.

    From what it sounds like, it¡¯s true that they¡¯re not doing too favorably on the water.

    ¡¸In any case, we can¡¯t beat them. The enemy has the angle on us when they¡¯re shooting from the top of the hill. If we had cannons which can only shoot in a straight line......¡¹

    I try saying something believable. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m feeling lonely from being left out of the conversation or anything.

    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes focus on me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett has experience using a cannon?¡¹

    ¡¸Goldonia has a cannoneer unit?¡¹

    Crap, I got ahead of myself. I have to deceive them.

    ¡¸In the past, I¡¯ve been shot at many times in battle, hahaha! It was a painful experience.¡¹

    ¡¸A real cannon in the Central ins?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that can¡¯t be. There shouldn¡¯t have been any trades for genuine cannons or gunpowder.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, is the Empire trying to poke their nose in the Central ins?¡¹

    Crap, I¡¯m in deep shit now. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.

    I push Celia forward and touch her ass while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸A-ahem! Hardlett-sama has, in the past, travelled in your nation before¨D¨D¡¹

    Take care of the rest please.

    A fierce battle unfolds on the nted ne between the allies climbing up the hill and the enemy trying to block the path with their spears.

    The enemy¡¯s forces are concentrated on the path up the hill with bolts from ballistae and arrows incessantly raining down.

    Our ally soldiers and themanding officers expectedly get tired of attacking and try detouring to the nk, although the enemy was tightly guarding the right wing, and there was a small group of spearmen stationed on the left wing enough to make climbing the steep slope near impossible.

    The battle continues without a decisive blow being dealt to either side.

    The adjutant speaks up after he finally loses his temper.

    ¡¸We are in getting into a deadlock. The chance of us pushing through is slim even if we continue the attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Our casualties are slowly piling up too. We gained information from this so this is a fine result as a test run. Shall we pull back for now?¡¹

    ¡¸......fumu.¡¹

    Themander seems to be considering the adjutant¡¯s opinion.

    But for me, wasting time fighting here and beingte in the important arrival is troubling.

    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t it too early? We were able to learn something about the enemy, but the same can be said for the Empire.¡¹

    I talk while making a serious face.

    They don¡¯t seem likely to be receptive if I don¡¯t have a strict look.

    ¡¸Moreover, the arrows being shot from a high ce is a threat. Now that we¡¯ve brought the fight to them, it would be a waste to give that up.¡¹

    Seeing my resolute face, Celia twists and turns her body, while Natia turns red for some reason.

    ¡¸I get what you¡¯re saying. But if we dawdle here with the attack, we won¡¯t make any decisive blow......¡¹

    I was waiting for those words.

    ¡¸I will go. That¡¯s why I came here after all.¡¹

    When I pull out my longsword, those in the headquarters gasp.

    Did they think I was carrying it for show?

    ¡¸......I can¡¯t entrust our soldiers to Lord Hardlett when his standing hasn¡¯t officially been determined yet.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought as much.¡¹

    ¡¸However, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem in letting them apany you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s sufficient.¡¹

    The soldiers will probably be disgruntled about having to be in themand of a strange man who appeared out of nowhere.

    It¡¯s easier to go wild if I¡¯m alone anyways.

    ¡¸I will charge in from the steep slope on the enemy¡¯s left side.¡¹

    Themanders nod in silence while the adjutant orders the left wing army to mount a full offensive.

    Left Wing

    ¡¸An attack, you say!? The enemy is camped out on the slope pointing their spears at us! We¡¯ll just be pushed back down after climbing up!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that! But the order has already been given. We have to advance now!¡¹

    Themanders curse as they transition to attack, while I casually approach from the side.

    ¡¸Then on the signal, we¡¯ll have threepanies altogether...... -who are you!? W-what¡¯s that big horse!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re that person from Goldonia...... -what¡¯s with that sword? It¡¯s longer than a spear......¡¹

    ¡¸I got permission from the Corps Commander to take part in the attack as well. There¡¯s no time for self introductions. You¡¯re going to attack right? Let¡¯s go then.¡¹

    I turn Schwartz¡¯s head to face the hill in front of us.

    The enemy has made contact with our allied forces and small skirmishes are breaking out here and there, but neither arrows or ballista bolts are flying.

    I¡¯m sure the enemy believes attacking from the left wing would be a challenge and has focused most of the reinforcements to the center instead.

    ¡¸We¡¯re charging in. Follow me!¡¹

    With a shout, I kick Schwartz lightly in the stomach and urge him to gallop forward.

    Severalmanders, waiting anxiously to give the attack order, get lured in to making their decisions now.

    ¡¸H-hey! Climbing up the hill with a horse is not...... argh, fine! Begin the attack!¡¹

    ¡¸Our squad is the only one falling behind! Commence the attack, run, run!¡¹

    ¡¸The formation is a mess......¡¹

    Celia sounds uneasy, but the formation is going to mess up when we climb the hill anyways.

    Right now, momentum is more important.

    No matter how steep the hill is, it¡¯s still simply a hill, and Schwartz runs up the slope without losing speed.

    On the top of the ascent, the enemy is sticking their spears out at our allies who are trying to advance forward while defending with their shields.

    ¡¸A-a horse!? Guwah!¡¹

    I sh him with my sword as I pass by, then as that enemy is cut in half I move on to stab the next soldier and throw him down the hill.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to move around when there¡¯s no fence, I like it.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs as if agreeing with me.

    The slope eventually bes steep enough that an average horse could not climb.

    Yet Schwartz continued climbing regardless.

    As the giant body made its way up, the enemy stares on with astonished faces.

    I unreservedly cut down the dumbfounded enemies while riding up.

    The closer I get to the peak, the more resistance I face.

    ¡¸A spear wall?¡¹

    Utilizing the incline, the group of spears line up looking down the hill, causing Schwartz to decelerate a little.

    ¡¸Keep going.¡¹

    Schwartz huffs and picks up speed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an impressive horse but you¡¯re an idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸How foolish to run into a wall of spears! Take him down!¡¹

    Schwartz and I rush in with great force.

    Hey Schwartz, you didn¡¯t agree with the first man?

    When the spears thrust at us...... I swing my sword upward from below to brush away the tips.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re kidding!¡¹¡¸Why!?¡¹

    Once the spearheads are deflected up, it takes time to reposition them properly.

    As my bring my sword back, blood squirts out from several people getting cut.

    At the same time, Schwartz kicks away enemies with his stupidly thick front legs.

    It¡¯s a good thing they were pointing their thrusts down.

    The legs or belly of my horse could not be targeted like that.

    That means their spears would inevitably point directly at me.

    Except it isn¡¯t a hard task to sweep away their spears.

    ¡¸T-temporarily...... uwaaaaaah!!¡¹

    When we reach the top of the hill, I skewer the man who appears to be themander of the spearmen meant to stop us, lift him up above my head and then throw him away. That instantly shakes up all the spearmen, throwing their ranks into chaos and making them start to run away.

    ¡¸Please wait, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Climbing behind me is the desperate-looking Celia.

    As expected, it is hard for horses other than Schwartz to run up the hill so she ran up without her horse instead.

    ¡¸Natia-san, please don¡¯t go ahead by yourself! Aegir-sama¡¯s number one is me!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Is that so?¡¹

    Natia looks to be easily hopping up the slope.

    Elves are impressive like I thought, they¡¯refortable on many different terrains.

    It may only be a small group but the enemies seem visibly panicked when we get over the hill.

    They start retreating before being blocked from behind, while the allied forces on the left wing climb up one after the other.

    The enemy relying on the terrain for defense are few in pure numbers.

    Plus the harsh fight in the middle means it would be hard for reinforcements toe. If forces were directed excessively to the side, the crucial center area may be broken through.

    ¡¸Raise your victory cries!¡¹

    We only climbed the hill but I lift my sword and shout.

    If we force the enemy to panic, we may see an unexpected chance for victory.

    I¡¯m not Leopolt or Tristan so I don¡¯t understandplicated things.

    What I do understand is that a fight is about momentum.

    ¡¸Oooh¨D¨D......¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hear you!¡¹

    ¡¸OOOOOH¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh...... gyaah©`©`©`!!¡¹

    Natia shouts half-heartedly so I squeeze her ass hard.

    After the loud scream, she res at me with teary eyes and takes a knife out.

    Save that for after the fight.

    In any case, Natia¡¯s shriek helped shake up the enemy.

    Time to press all at once.

    ¡¸All troops, charge! We¡¯re going to proceed and nk the enemy in the center.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but the order from the Corps Commander was only to climb the hill, a further attack is not......¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid! If we let this chance slip away, the enemy will retreat and rebuild their forces. We have to go straight away!¡¹

    I shout in ce of the sour-facedmanders.

    ¡¸All troops, charge! No need to construct a formation! Press forward!¡¹

    While shouting, I dismount from my horse and run to the front of the soldiers.

    In my left hand is the dragon shield and in my right is the longsword.

    The Federation soldiers were also holding shields and spears so I wanted to match them.

    By the way, I left Celia on Schwartz. It would be troubling if something happened to her after leaving my horse behind.

    ¡¸Argh! It isn¡¯t wrong that this is a chance! Go and charge!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, the corpsmander will get mad at me...... charge then......¡¹

    With a scattered formation, we rely only on momentum to charge, however a nk to the fierce fight unfolding in the middle would be fatal.

    The ballistae change their aim to us.

    ¡¸Arge attack ising! Be careful!¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    I grip my longsword tightly and adjust the position of the dragonscale shield in my hand.

    The soldiers behind me falter when they hear the low hum of the bolts.

    I keep my eyes on therge bolt soaring through the air andugh when I remember a certain musclehead.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I swing my longsword and deflect the bolt.

    The arrow spins out of control and flies off in another direction, though the impact causes my hand to tingle.

    ¡¸The second one!¡¹

    I slice the tip of the bolt and drop it straight down.

    ¡¸This is thest.¡¹

    I deflect the final bolt with my shield. The arrow is redirected upward and breaks in two before rolling on the ground.

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    I check in front of me to see if anything else ising.

    It should be fine.

    ¡¸M-monster......¡¹¡¸A demon......¡¹

    The jaws of all the Empire¡¯s soldiers manning the ballistae have dropped to the floor.

    The soldier holding the next bolt lets it roll to the floor.

    Now is the time to take advantage of the enemy¡¯s fear.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    Shouting like a monster while baring my teeth, I charge straight at the ce where all the ballistae are lined up.

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, the infantry draw their swords to defend the siege weapons but they arepletely weak in the knees.

    ¡¸Hiih! Stay away! Don¡¯te here!!¡¹

    They scream and swing their swords wildly as if they¡¯re kids holding swords for the first time.

    However this is the battlefield and I¡¯m not going to show any mercy. Besides, they¡¯re not women.

    I strike through one of them from the shoulder to his crotch, and slice through another soldier in the opposite way from his crotch to his shoulder.

    The spray of blood furtherpounds the enemy¡¯s agitated state.

    ¡¸D-defend with your shields! Go as a group!¡¹

    A few enemies align their shields and charge at me like a moving wall.

    To match them, I prop up my shield¨D¨D as a feint and run forward instead, unleashing a front kick at them.

    ¡¸Gyaaah!!¡¹

    I get a good hit on one of them and send him flying along with his shield.

    Jumping in through the space that opens up, I turn and deliver a sweeping sh from behind, taking out the shieldbearers as they let out deathroes.

    ¡¸In an instant...... s-stop it...... stay away!! Gugeh!¡¹

    I end thest guy who I kicked away earlier by stabbing him in the chest and hurling him in the air.

    ¡¸It¡¯d be nice if I could take a bath after this......¡¹

    I slice in two the soldier flying high in midair and purposely bathe in the blood and guts.

    After letting out an animalistic roar, I re at the enemy.

    Their unrest turns into screams.

    ¡¸H-how can we go up against that!?¡¹¡¸There¡¯s no way we can win against a monster! We¡¯ll only be killed!¡¹¡¸Mama©`!!¡¹

    Seeing the infantry run away and leaving nobody to protect them, the soldiers manning the ballistae also abandon their weapons and run away as fast as they can.

    This saves me the trouble of having to cut down each and every one of them. My whole body stinks of blood though.

    I turn my attention to the others to see if they¡¯re having a hard time fighting on top of the hill.

    Our allies are riding the wave of momentum and pushing through but the enemy isparatively quick in responding.

    Both ally and enemy alike are wielding simr shields and short spears as they sh in an irregr abreast line formation.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help too.¡¹

    The length of my longsword isparable to that of their short spears. I have a shield too.

    I fill up the hole left by an ally who happens to be defeated and jump into the formation......though being covered in blood and guts makes the allies around me scrunch up their face in disgust, but that¡¯s the price for silencing the ballistae. Just put up with it.

    ¡¸Thrust©`©`!!¡¹

    At themanders¡¯ orders, our allies stick out their spears while the enemies defend with their shields.

    When I thrust my longsword undauntedly, it pierces through shield and enemy to stab the soldier in the back row as well.

    That stuns the enemy.

    ¡¸Hold out your shields©`!!¡¹

    This time the enemy pushes their spears forward and our allies hold up their shields to block.

    Following orders, I also put up my shield and m it into the enemy.

    The enemy¡¯s spear and armor is crushed t and blood squirts out as he tumbles into the other enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸I see, this strategy is to alternate between offense and defense as we push forward.¡¹

    ¡¸......Aegir-sama is actually all offense though. You aren¡¯t defending at all.¡¹

    Celia retorts smartly.

    Well, I still haven¡¯t gotten ustomed to using my shield yet. I guess I¡¯ll let them do their thing freely.

    ¡¸Come, Schwartz.¡¹

    I jump on Schwartz again and rush into the struggling enemy¡¯s formation.

    ¡¸Thr-...... gyaah©`©`!!¡¹

    I run right through the middle of the enemy formation and cut off the head of themander who was in the middle of giving orders.

    ¡¸This way is much faster.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is the only one who can do that!¡¹

    I cut down the enemies closing in from the right while bashing the enemies on the left with my shield.

    I deliberately leave the enemies in front of me to Schwartz who tramples over them.

    Our allymanders naturally don¡¯t let the chance created by this mayhem slip and transition to a full fledged attack after breaking the formation apart.

    Our left wing army was able to sessfullyunch a nk attack on the enemy¡¯s main force in the center.

    With the silencing of the ballistae and the nk attack, the back and forth fight quickly turned in favor of our allies.

    The apt timing prompted an order for the entire army to mount an all-out attack,pletely destroying the Imperial army.

    The path to White City is now clear.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide), Natia (temporary follower), Leah (temporary follower)

    Brynhildr (temporary follower), Pipi (archer), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse)

    Arbakin (Federation ambassador), Mirumi (Quietly, in the deep ......)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting, craving), Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (fallen into depravity)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (perverted elf)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Alraune (nt), Petit Roper (growing)

    Pet:

    Pochi (training lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer, enraged)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official, thinning), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant, wanted)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 13,590 gold

    Sexual Partners: 445, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 289: Federation Reinforcements â‘¥ Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 289: Federation Reinforcements ¢Þ Arrival</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    White City Outskirts. Olga Federation Army ¨C General Defense Command Headquarters.

    In the headquarters of the Federation army where countless tents are lined up, soldiers and wagons are noisily moring about.

    When I look up, I can see the chalk white walls surrounding White City.

    ¡¸A-amazing...... is this really a building...... created by humans? It¡¯s almost like a mountain......¡¹

    Natia has her mouth open in shock.

    ¡¸Pipi was also surprised!¡¹

    Pipi is also making a fuss on my shoulders, her excessive iling causing the worthless dog to fall.

    Fortunately, snow has piled up so he doesn¡¯t seem to be injured, and not a single yelp was let out when he hit the ground.

    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s fearless or just really stupid.

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotten higher again. Wow, I¡¯m impressed how much bigger it has be. It reminds of your dick.¡¹

    Brynhildr nces at the wall before spitting out a sillyment.

    ¡¸Master isn¡¯t losing though, right~?¡¹

    Leah doesn¡¯t seem particrly interested in White City, although she snaps back at Brynhildr¡¯s words with a remark of her own while rubbing my crotch.

    Stop that or it¡¯s going to get big. I¡¯ll be greeting important people from the Federation soon.

    If there¡¯s a bulge in my pants, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m a pervert.

    ¡¸It does seem incredible everytime I look at the walls. But...... it¡¯s pretty beat up.¡¹

    The castle walls of White City are grand and beautiful, and its massive size hasn¡¯t changed, however there are marks in a few ces where it appears the wall was damaged with cannons and several spots seem to be crumbling.

    When Ist saw it, I felt a sense of invincibility from that solid structure......

    ¡¸Master¡¯s thing is dark and glossy and has an impactful look to it.¡¹

    I lightly hit Leah¡¯s head as she brings it even closer to my crotch.

    ¡¸Au......hit me more......¡¹

    Leah¡¯s cheeks redden.

    After that fight a while ago, I let my lust take over and fucked Leah and the others hard, but I lost my mind with the whip Brynhildr gave me.

    That may have resulted in Leah developing some strange fetish.

    I¡¯ll p your ass when I embrace you tonight, so let me go for now.

    ¡¸Ahem, are you done?¡¹

    Arbakin clears his throat. His face has a nervous shade to it.

    When talking with the Iruisk army corps, he had the higher standing as the ambassador, whereas that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case with the people we¡¯re about to meet.

    ¡¸Lord Aegir Hardlett has arrived!¡¹

    ¡¸Come in.¡¹

    Arbakin takes the lead as we enter a noticeablyrger tent.

    ¡¸Ambassador Arbakin, good work getting here.¡¹

    ¡¸Please! I must apologize for falling behind schedule!¡¹

    The ambassador bows his head deeply and falls back close to the entrance.

    So that¡¯s how much of a higher standing the man in front of us has.

    ¡¸So you are Lord Hardlett. I have heard about you from a previous announcement. I apologize for the ineptitude you experienced along the way. Right now, the fight with the Empire is above all else in importance.¡¹

    The man smiles and extends his hand.

    He appears to be in his mid-thirties and is a soldier judging by the fancy outfit wrapping his toned body.

    His atmosphere and the way he talks reminds me more of a friendly master of a bar rather than that of a dignified Supreme Commander.

    His neatly trimmed blond hair and blue eyes in addition to his handsome facial features give off a maturity befitting his age.

    If he were to call out to a girl in the city, he would likely get to enjoy a feast with those looks.

    ¡¸Think nothing of it, an ident or two is part of a journey. So......¡¹

    I don¡¯t know this guy¡¯s name.

    Seeing Celia put a hand to her head, I know I must have been told of his name before.

    ¡¸This is His Excellency, the Supreme Commander of Defense, Martin Stessel.¡¹

    The man standing behind him deliberately tells me his full name and rank.

    That unfriendly man with ck hair and bulging muscles appears to be the same age as Martin.

    He¡¯s standing in ce with an emotionless face.

    ¡¸I look forward to working with you, Your Excellency Stessel.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here. Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Erich told me that the Federation looks down on Goldonia so I may get an unpleasant reception, but I don¡¯t feel that from this man at all.

    However what I did feel during our handshake, was that Martin¡¯s eyes got narrower for an instant like he was ring at me.

    I didn¡¯t mistake it. Just now he wasn¡¯t looking at me as someone hostile, he was trying to make a decision on what I am.

    In any case, this man doesn¡¯t seem to be purely friendly.

    ¡¸Well then, if it was peaceful I would be weing you with a party and providing you with pretty girls and fine wine, but......¡¹

    As Stessel begins to talk, he fluently writes something on a sheet of paper.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have that luxury as ournd is being invaded. I intentionally invited you directly to the headquarters instead of White City also for that reason.¡¹

    He hands me the paper after he finishes whatever he was writing.

    ¡¸I know this is sudden, but I¡¯m going to entrust you with an army corps. Please ept it although it is an ipleteposition due to it being wartime.¡¹

    This is a surprise. I¡¯ve been given troops right after my arrival.

    ¡¸Just as I mentioned in the request to Goldonia, our army is not currentlycking the number ofmon rank and file, rather it is missing themanders to lead them.¡¹

    Stessel¡¯s lips flicker a smile. I¡¯m sure plenty of women fell for this smile and spread their legs.

    ¡¸The soldiers in our army are generally proud...... which ispletely fine and dandy, but too many of them consider it shameful to flee and ended up being struck down on the spot. I can sometimes bear 5000 or 10 000 soldiers dying more than I can endure a singlepetentmander dying......¡¹

    Stessel closes his eyes and lets out a small sigh.

    That gesture probably stole the hearts of many women and made them offer both body and soul to him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not here to exchange meaningless pleasantries with you. I just need you to immediately stand on the battlefield as amander. Do you have any objections?¡¹

    Stessel¡¯s eyes narrow once again.

    I have no problems being on the battlefield. The problem is whether it¡¯s okay for me to directly takemand of the soldiers.

    To be honest, I thought he would make me work as a staff officer for some random guy.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any objections at all. Would yourmanders and soldiers be fine with me directly being inmand though?¡¹

    Being from Goldonia, I already experienced some resistance from the army corps in Iruisk.

    I would expect to get it even worse from the main army stationed in White City.

    ¡¸Naturally there will be some who are against it. Your job asmander will also include settling thoseints.¡¹

    Stessel grins. He¡¯s being strict despite his amused expression.

    So this man is friendly and stern at the same time.

    He¡¯s not saying anything unreasonable though.

    It¡¯s probably the same thing I tell Leopolt and Adolph.

    Maybe I have to re-examine their treatment.

    I¡¯ll speak to Leopolt using kinder words and I¡¯ll give a firm massage to Adolph¡¯s scalp.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸......Hooh, the army you will bemanding is the 105th division provisional army. They are garrisoned west of the headquarters.¡¹

    Stessel looks at me and seemingly smiles briefly.

    Don¡¯t tell me he has a thing for me. I¡¯m not into doing guys no matter how handsome he is.

    ¡¸For now, I will have you as a corpsmander directly under me. I know you have standing and rank in your own country, but you¡¯ll follow ourmand structure as long as you are here. Am I understood?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes sir.¡¹

    Nothing good wille out of bringing up standing or ss outside of rank within the army.

    I should just obey him in this situation.

    ¡¸Umu, then I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    I exit the tent after bowing once.

    ¡¸While I¡¯m at it, might as well check out the 105th division army.¡¹

    ¡¸Right! I¡¯ll be sure to disy Aegir-sama¡¯s dignity so you aren¡¯t made light of!¡¹

    Celia seems pumped up, however it¡¯s not going to be anything that formal.

    We¡¯ll be fighting together soon so this is just to get to know each other.

    ¡¸Hmm, still the main army of the Federation sounds like quite the uptight bunch.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The Iruisk army corps separated so far from the headquarters was already pretty strict. ......if we do anything strange, they¡¯ll be antagonistic towards us.¡¹

    Celia speaks worriedly. I rub her ass in an attempt to rx her, except my hand gets pinched.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do things like that! Save it for nighttime.¡¹

    Fine. But I won¡¯t show any mercy tonight. I¡¯m turning you upside down.

    ¡¸P-please stop doing that! If you pleasure me too much, I won¡¯t be able to stand!¡¹

    We chat while making our way to the army and arrive at the district with thebel ¡°105th Division Provisional Army Garrison¡± on it.

    ¡¸......the main army of the Federation, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸......something like this?¡¹

    Celia and I are left speechless at the sight.

    This is far from the well-disciplined Federation army.

    Soldiers areying on the ground with their spears strewn all over the ce.

    That rowdy bunch over there...... probably gambling.

    I see some people training over there. No, they¡¯re probably just having a fist fight.

    ¡¸Looks like we¡¯ve got our work cut out......¡¹

    ¡¸C-call themander!!¡¹

    I let out a sigh while Celia shouts in a high-pitched voice.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Headquarters

    Martin and the ck haired man ofrge build, Niki, return to being friends when they find themselves alone in the headquarters.

    ¡¸Will it be fine, Martin? The 105th division is made up of second ss citizens who were forced to enlist in the army. Their morale and leadership are in a horrible state.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Somebody had to rebuild the 105 anyway. It would be a waste to throw away an army we put together as sacrificial pawns.¡¹

    Afterpleting the decrees, Martin pours wine into a cup and hands it to Niki.

    ¡¸When you¡¯re drunk, I have to stay sober¨D¨D do you hate that noble from Goldonia? I don¡¯t remember his name.¡¹

    ¡¸How tough, Niki¨D¨D he is certainly a rude one, but I¡¯m not a man who lives with decorum. To be honest, I¡¯m somewhat fond of him.¡¹

    Niki swirls the contents in his cup in amusement.

    ¡¸Did you see his face when he was told to takemand of the army right away? He seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Without a doubt, he¡¯s a soldier at heart. He¡¯s a man who is more frightening on the battlefield than at a dance in the Imperial Court.¡¹

    ¡¸If you ask me, he felt more like a warrior or barbarian than a soldier.¡¹

    Martinughs, adding ¡°a warrior being added to an army makes him a soldier¡±.

    ¡¸I wanted to test him. Test his ability as a general of course. Think about it, if we hand over a group of elite nobles or knights ......¡¹

    ¡¸The staff officers will protest furiously. They¡¯ll do whatever they can to chase him out.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Controlling the bacsh from your subordinates is part of amander¡¯s capacity but interference from the higher-ups is excessive.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, the 105th division was originally an army made up of a mishmash of second ss citizens. No matter how much the staff officers or othermanders ridicule, they won¡¯t get in the way.¡¹

    As Nikiments with final ¡°how cruel¡±, Martin replies with a smile.

    ¡¸If he¡¯s truly capable, then he¡¯ll produce results. If that happens, none of the staff officers will say anything when we add him to the important operations. ......if he doesn¡¯t meet expectations, we¡¯ll find a reason to send him back to his own country.¡¹

    Niki nods solemnly in front of his friend whose eyes be narrow.

    Martin isn¡¯t the type to yell angrily or put on airs, he¡¯s a friendly man who encourages his subordinates in a cheerful manner.

    However he¡¯s not one to turn a blind eye to mistakes andugh it off with overflowing kindness.

    He possesses the coldheartedness to dismiss those who he determined as ipetent with a smile.

    ¡¸That guy...... is he a man who can satisfy you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m testing him because I don¡¯t know. Probably not though.¡¹

    Niki slumps his shoulders as hements ¡°what¡¯s with that¡±.

    ¡¸I said it in the beginning. If a useable guyes, it¡¯ll be profitable.¡¹

    Despite what was said, Niki could see a sparkle of expectation from his friend¡¯s pretty blue eyes.

    Side Story: Runaway Chronicles. Night

    ¡¸If you happen to see him, please tell the guards or security officers. I¡¯ll leave the portrait over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, good work.¡¹

    The woman heaves a big sigh after the door closes shut.

    ¡¸......they¡¯re gone.¡¹

    ¡¸Phew, thanks.¡¹

    The reply came from a man in the back of the house whose eyes did not once leave the book in his eyes.

    The woman puffs her cheeks.

    £¨I¡¯m about to wet myself here lying to the security officers and this guy is all rxed!£©

    ¡¸What did you even do in the first ce? The guards are one thing, but it¡¯s not normal to be wanted by M-sama and the security officers.¡¹

    When the woman takes away the book from the man, he unwillingly says something concrete and looks at her.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything. Rather this is my right¨D¨D to be free from doing unreasonable hardbor.¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean, I don¡¯t get it.¡¹

    Seeing the man look so sad, the woman feltpelled to return the book.

    ¡¸Aah, I lost my page. Could you make some tea while I try to find it?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, alright...... well, I don¡¯t think a frail and cowardly guy like you could do anything like murder or robbery. Surely it¡¯s only petty thievery or peeping, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember disobeying thew though.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what all criminals say.¡¹

    The woman grumbles more as she pours the tea.

    ¡¸If the security officers find out about this, I¡¯ll be finished too...... though I hear the feudal lord-sama is kind to women.¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t turn out like that©`¡¹

    When the man stretches and lets out a carefree voice, the woman replies with an angry shout.

    ¡¸Shuddup! In the first ce, my book rental business is supposed to go up with you reading all you want!¡¹

    Ever since the man rolled around to the shop, he¡¯s been continually reading and drinking tea, then sleeping in the morning in a constant cycle.

    ¡¸I paid you ahead of time, didn¡¯t I? It was enough for me to read 100 books.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m in the red from serving you meals and tea everyday!¡¹

    She ms the cup of tea on the table.

    Nevertheless, the woman doesn¡¯t show any signs of chasing out the man.

    £¨He has money, plus he says he ran away from the feudal lord-sama¡¯s mansion...... he must have stolen something. Aa©`aah, if this gets discovered, me and this shop will be done......£©

    ¡¸The water is a little too hot. Also you can steam it a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet, you freeloader!¡¹

    £¨I don¡¯t even know myself. Why am I...... why is my heart weak against a guy like this?£©

    The woman is 20 years old, and was a helper at this book lending store after being brought to Rafen by her only blood rtive, her father.

    However her father passed awayst year in summer due to a sudden illness and she took over the shop.

    Bing left without a single rtive, she felt a profound sadness and wanted healing from a man¨D¨D that resulted in her losing a portion of her savings andter being dumped by the man who promised to marry her.

    Right when she thought of killing herself, she ended up sheltering a man who rolled into her shop one day.

    £¨After the worse kind of man who only cares about money, I get a man who is wanted...... I guess I¡¯m not a very good judge of character.£©

    As she talks to herself, the woman ¨C Estelle ¨C finally sees the man smile after finding the page he was on, which makes her smile in return.

    ¡¸You look like him.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What was that?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing~¡¹

    The man doesn¡¯t pay attention after that and concentrates solely on the book.

    £¨He reminds me of father...... father also didn¡¯t seem very manly at all, only immersing himself in books all the time.£©

    ¡¸Hey...... Tristan?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I¡¯m at a good part right now.¡¹

    £¨I called him by name for the first time and I don¡¯t get any reaction?£©

    ¡¸It seemed strange to use -kun so you can use my name too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Esteria...... was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Estelle!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, sorry Estelle.¡¹

    When the man mutters her name, Estelle¡¯s face turns red.

    ¡¸U, uu...... I¡¯m going to sleep! Put out the candles yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Good night~¡¹

    After entering her bedroom, Estelle takes off her casual clothes and puts on her sexy but purposeless negligee.

    She didn¡¯t want to disappoint the man she sheltered if he were to go crazy and pounce on her, although her efforts did not bear any fruit.

    ¡¸I even left the door unlocked...... at least show me some of your manliness.¡¹

    Estelle¡¯s wish was in vain, as when she woke up the next day, she saw the man in the legless chair sleeping happily with a book in one hand.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide), Natia (temporary follower), Leah (temporary follower)

    Brynhildr (temporary follower), Pipi (archer), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse)

    Arbakin (Federation ambassador), Mirumi (diving)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting)

    Catherine (concubine, expecting, craving), Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (ahe)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (perverted elf)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt caretaker), Alraune (nt), Petit Roper (growing)

    Pet:

    Pochi (adventuring lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (security officer, searching)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official, thinning), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant, in hiding)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 13,590 gold

    Sexual Partners: 445, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 290: Federation Reinforcements â‘¦ Second Class Army Corps

    <h4>Chapter 290: Federation Reinforcements ¢ß Second ss Army Corps</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Based on what I¡¯ve seen of the Olga Federation Army, I wouldn¡¯t think this 105th division was a part of them.

    Rather, it may be more urate to describe them as a hurriedly gathered army or a band of mercenaries.

    Even so, they have the necessary numbers. I roughly estimate about 8000 here.

    All of them are scattered so it¡¯s hard to say exactly.

    ¡¸Everyone, line up! Commanders, step forth!¡¹

    Celia shouts strictly in the same manner she uses to address my private army, however there was practically no effect.

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹¡¸Uhya~ what a pretty girl.¡¹¡¸If we step out, will you let us fuck you?¡¹

    ¡¸These guys!!¡¹

    Celia turns red in anger from all the jeering and was about to pull out her sword.

    ¡¸Well, calm down. Cutting them won¡¯t achieve anything.¡¹

    I hug Celia¡¯s shoulder and walk to the center of the garrison, then find a random box lying around to stand on.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen. I¡¯ve been appointed to be themander of the 105th division army corps from this day on. Nice to meet all of you.¡¹

    My voice should have reached everyone, yet I didn¡¯t get a decent response.

    A few people who I guess are themanders give half-hearted salutes while the other soldiers look bored.

    ¡¸First, I have something to say to all of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, another excessive briefing?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably just going to talk about loyalty, courage and patriotism, right? In which order is it going toe this time?¡¹

    The soldiers have an even more disgusted look on their faces, and I can hear them whisper and curse under their breath.

    I can understand what they¡¯re feeling. There¡¯s nothing more irritating than hearing some big shot talk endlessly.

    ¡¸This girl is-......¡¹

    I hug Celia who is ring at the poorly reacting soldiers.

    ¡¸-Mine. She¡¯s wonderful, right? I¡¯m not handing her to anyone.¡¹

    The soldiers¡¯ expressions change to looks of surprise. For some reason, I feel like I¡¯ve won.

    ¡¸And these women-¡¹

    I grab Pipi and Natia who are hiding behind me, Marta, Leah, and pull them in for a hug.

    Brynhildr is sleeping because it¡¯s daytime.

    ¡¸All of them belong to me. If you try anything, I¡¯ll beat you up. If you pounce on them, I¡¯ll rip you apart. Be careful.¡¹

    I at least have to give them a warning.

    ¡¸......H-haaah?¡¹¡¸I-introduction of women?¡¹¡¸What did they evene here for......¡¹

    I don¡¯t hear any curses from the soldiers anymore. All that I feel is a sense of bewilderment.

    I¡¯ve won again.

    ¡¸Next is¨D¨D oh there¡¯s no more. Let¡¯s stop then.¡¹

    As I was about to move back, Celia pulls me.

    ¡¸Wait! You haven¡¯t told them your name yet! What did youe here to do!?¡¹

    Oh, I forgot. I have to give them my name at least.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Aegir Hardlett. I¡¯m from Goldonia. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    I stepped on the box again just to say those few words before stepping down.

    The bored atmosphere among the soldiers has disappeared.

    Thezy mood changes to confusion, and their narrow eyes looking at with me with contempt widen in surprise.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I have a perfect grip on them.¡¹

    Guided by themanders who have a simrly surprised look on their faces, I head to themand tent.

    ¡¸So, who are you?¡¹

    When I entered the tent, I was greeted by arge muscr man who appears to be in histe thirties.

    He¡¯s easily over 190 cm tall. Coupled with his untidy hair, he looks more like someone from a savage tribe than a soldier.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yakov, the provisionalmander of the 105th army corps. I was ordered to be your deputymander after your assignment to this post.¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t use flowery words nor does he have a very weing face.

    ¡¸Alright. I look forward to working with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here......¡¹

    After a handshake just for appearance¡¯s sake, I drop myself onto a chair.

    ¡¸It seems like the morale here is quite low. Do you know the reason for that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a soldier. I don¡¯t have the ability toin to the top brass.¡¹

    In other words, he¡¯s saying the fault lies with upper management.

    ¡¸Yakov, was it? You¡¯re knowledgeable about this army, right? Tell me about the rumors spread by the soldiers. Rumors don¡¯t identify the speaker so there is nothing for you to worry about.¡¹

    I know it¡¯s hard toin to me when I arrived not too long ago, so I create a way out for him.

    Yakov hesitates briefly and lets out a sigh before opening up.

    ¡¸The soldiers in the 105th division were forcefully conscripted and are being treated as second clsas citizens. Rumor has it that either way, we¡¯re going to be used as sacrificial pawns......¡¹

    In White City, there are citizens who have citizenship and second ss citizens who are considered to be living there without permission.

    Second ss citizens are not given the same rights as regr citizens and their livelihoods are much tougher.

    The reason they¡¯re not chased out of White City is to be prepared for situations like this¨D¨D manpower for provisional armies and jobs requiring physicalbor.

    Obviously, they don¡¯t have the right to decline to be drafted.

    ¡¸Continue.¡¹

    I look off in the distance and find some alcohol nearby. I was going to gulp it down quickly, but Celia takes it away.

    ¡¸Our equipment and pay are both worse than that of the Federation¡¯s regr army, and themanders are trained intensively, even though there are rumors about the war notsting for long anyways......¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Oh, I found some cheese. ......it¡¯s covered in mold. Throw that away.

    ¡¸The only missions they give us are trivial tasks. And whenever there isrge fight, we¡¯re thrown in like sacrificial stones...... all the provisional armies formed from the second ss citizens are treated like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, hooh.¡¹

    I take a bite of a sausage I found lying on the corner of the desk...... woah, that¡¯s sour! It¡¯s rotten!

    ¡¸......as a provisional army, we don¡¯t have any decent horse riders and our training is insufficient! On top of that, ourmander is someone borrowed from another nation! Telling me to raise morale with all these issues, you must be crazy!¡¹

    Yakov ms the table as I spit out the piece of sausage.

    Thatst part sounded like his own feelings, but now we can get to the point quicker.

    I smile at Yakov who is looking at me with determined eyes.

    ¡¸Do you have confidence in yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    He must have expected me to reprimand him for all the things he angrily shouted at me.

    Yakov gives a deted response.

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about confidence to win head-on against the enemy. Fighting a real fight, not like sacrificial stones.¡¹

    ¡¸Us second ss citizens survive bypleting physicalbor and exterminating monsters! I¡¯m confident that we can scare the hell out of the enemies if we fight seriously!¡¹

    Yakov responds with the confused expression still on his face. He¡¯s forgetting to use keigo, but since I¡¯m not fond of it either, I look past it.

    ¡¸Shocking them isn¡¯t good enough...... although it¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t you try then.¡¹

    I steal the alcohol from Celia, then hand a cup to Yakov as well.

    ¡¸Raise the morale, by force if necessary. You seem determined to do so anyways.¡¹

    I try to smile amicably, except that just makes Yakov frozen in ce, gripping his cup tightly.

    That¡¯s strange, was I making such a scary face?

    ¡¸Alright, then me too.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not drinking.¡¹

    I pour water into Celia¡¯s cup instead. I¡¯m not giving you any even if you make that face.

    A Few Days Later. Near White City ¨C A Certain Vige.

    ¡¸Imperial army spotted ahead! They don¡¯t look like military ves, likely the regr army. Total number is 7000, exactly as reported!¡¹

    The red base of the Imperial army uniforms can clearly be seen even at a distance.

    The enemy must have realized our presence too. They¡¯re starting to get into formation.

    ording to Commander Stessel, the Imperial fleet still controls the rivers around White City and when needed, sends small squads tond to carry out disturbance strategies or to take away goods for replenishment.

    The enemy army in front of us is one of those squads.

    Ally and enemy are already facing each other and an order from either side would start the fight on the spot.

    ¡¸So 7000 is still small scale, the Federation and Empire are really on a different level.¡¹

    ¡¸I rushed to the headquarters and heard that you wanted us to sortie......¡¹

    Yakov anxiously speaks out.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This amount is perfect. This will make for an appropriate first campaign, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸B-but...... the enemy is the Imperial regr army. We are¨D¨D¡¹

    I re at Yakov.

    ¡¸A second ss army? You¡¯re saying that you can¡¯t win because you¡¯re an armyposed of second ss citizens?¡¹

    Therge man is stuck for words and seemingly shrinks a little.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you, as themander, have such a way of thinking that you aren¡¯t getting any proper missions.¡¹

    I asked Commander Stessel about the 105th army corps.

    It¡¯s true that the 105th is a second ss army and it¡¯s true that he only gave them misceneous tasks, but he never intended to treat them as sacrificial stones.

    The reason wasn¡¯t because they were an armyposed of second ss citizens.

    He merely determined that they weren¡¯t fit toplete important missions due to ack of skill and morale.

    ¡¸Effort was taken to form the army and equipment was given to them. Our nation has no luxury to waste resources.¡¹

    That¡¯s what Stessel said with a smile.

    ¡¸Not enough training? Of course not! Obviously thepetent armies would be prioritized and given the limited space and resources.¡¹

    After patting the shoulder of the speechless Yakov, I advance in front of the soldiers with my horse.

    Why don¡¯t I give them a little encouragement before the fight. I inhale deeply and shout in a loud voice.

    ¡¸You guys are worthless!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    Celia screams after my deration.

    ¡¸Haah!?¡¹¡¸Are you looking down on us!?¡¹

    I wanted to test what would happen if everything ended here, but they would probably lose badly, so I won¡¯t.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a group of conscripted second ss citizens scraped together. Not to mention your morale is extremely low so the big wigs won¡¯t even pay attention to you. How else can you be used besides as sacrificial pawns?¡¹

    ¡¸S-saying whatever you want......¡¹¡¸We already know all that......¡¹

    The bacsh disappears as I speak of them harshly.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be impossible to restore your honor by staying here. Even if I try to suck up to the higher ups or if you try to live good lives, nothing will change.¡¹

    Eventually, they all be quiet. The enemy must be confused.

    ¡¸But there is one way. One method for you to get recognized.¡¹

    I draw my long sword and point it at the enemy.

    ¡¸That is to win. If you win, everything will work out. Victory is everything on the battlefield! You just have to win!¡¹

    I grab the head of a nearby soldier.

    ¡¸What do we need to do to win?¡¹

    ¡¸T-to be loyal and fight courageously......¡¹

    I let go of the soldier¡¯s head roughly and re at the other aligned soldiers from on top of Schwartz.

    ¡¸What kind of answer is that? Loyalty, courage, patriotism, was it? You were making fun of me by calling what I was about to say excessive briefing, yet you¡¯re here spewing the same things.¡¹

    None of the soldiers chatter anymore.

    ¡¸To win, all you have to do is...... keep cutting down the enemies in front of you. Without drawing back in the slightest, cut them down, cut them down, and keep cutting them down!¡¹

    If Leopolt was here he would definitely offer a sarcastic remark, but since he isn¡¯t, I feel a little relieved.

    ¡¸You can be courageous or cowardly or anything else. As long as you kill everyst enemy, it will be out victory.¡¹

    Perhaps they were happy it was easy to understand, a very small portion of soldiers let out a war cry.

    ¡¸When you return home after you win, you¡¯ll be heroes. Then you can say this to the soldiers in the other armies who have nothing but fancy equipment: ¡°When will all of you go into battle? We went and came back victorious!¡±¡¹

    Up until now, it must have been the other way around. More than a handful of soldiers cheer this time.

    ¡¸One more thing. I spoke with the Supreme Commander. If you return home with the win, you¡¯ll be rewarded with alcohol, food and women!¡¹

    The surging cheers resound to the heavens.

    It¡¯s as I thought. Men act because of women.

    ¡¸Follow me, the whole army will charge¨D¨D!¡¹

    Seeing me jump out in front, Yakov quickly chases after me on his horse.

    The other soldiers run in a straight line towards the enemy either cheering or shouting.

    We have no formation or order. However we at least have an overflowing amount of fighting spirit.

    There is no better spot to use this momentum than now. Using petty tricks at this point is meaningless.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the formation is a mess! We¡¯re charging in like a dumpling! Will this work!?¡¹

    The 105th army is primarily infantry and not cavalry.

    8000 infantry charging in a massive clump while shouting must be an ugly sight.

    Both Celia and Yakov who are beside me seem anxious.

    Celia in particr knows how Leopolt and M fight, so she should be aware that this disorderly fighting style will lead to defeat.

    ¡¸They most likely don¡¯t have the training to carry out a proper formation. Which means they won¡¯t win if they collide with the enemy in the same formation.¡¹

    Yakov nods.

    ¡¸What those guys need right now is not a clean fight. What will wake up losers who do nothing butin is a victory, regardless of whether it is an ugly one.¡¹

    More casualties will result like this than in an organized fight. Still, it¡¯s much better than remaining worthless.

    Soon enough, the enemy gets close.

    The Imperial army is in a defensive line abreast formation, although they never thought we would start with an all-out charge and seem to be flustered.

    They must not have expected the Federation army to fight like this. That thought makes meugh.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go first.¡¹

    Arrows focus on me as I take the lead.

    I¡¯m not worried too much as both Schwartz and I are wearing dragon armor.

    The arrows aimed at more dangerous spots get deflected by my sword and shield.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I brush away an arrow right before it was about to stab Schwartz¡¯s eye.

    Schwartz nces at me and neighs.

    Those who aren¡¯t familiar with him will probably think he was saying thanks, but I know what he¡¯s really saying.

    To trante his neigh, it would be something along the lines of ¡°that was close, do a better job of brushing those things away¡±.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to be hit, raise your speed!¡¹

    With a snort, Schwartz elerates enough to make the arrows miss their target, flying through the empty space behind him.

    He proceeds to maintain speed and charge at the enemy...... then changes direction, making a sharp left just before reaching them.

    At the same time, I tilt my body and swing my longsword.

    Schwartz¡¯s eleration and the weight of my longsword is more than enough to send the enemies and their shields flying.

    Following the consecutive sounds of metal shing, the very front row of the enemy soldiers get knocked down.

    ¡¸Gyah!¡¹¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    The horse armor worn by Schwartz protect him from the ncing blows of the hurried spear thrusts.

    Despite getting cuts from lucky hits through the gaps in the armor that graze his skin, Schwartz treats it like nothing happened.

    The soldiers could never have gotten any strong thrusts in when Schwartz was moving so quickly anyways.

    ¡¸The general is massacring all the enemies he encounters!¡¹

    ¡¸Incredible! He can do more than just talk!¡¹

    I¡¯m just running around, swiping at their shields using the weight of my sword, though more than a few should have been fatally injured.

    Still, in the eyes of the ally soldiers behind me, I must be taking out entire rows of enemies all at once.

    ¡¸Follow the general¨D¨D!!¡¹

    When the clump of allies engage the enemy, I hear the symphony of fierce metal shing, dull sounds of flesh being cut, and the piercing shouts of pain.

    ¡¸Push, push¨D¨D!¡¹¡¸Cut them all down! Do whatever you can to win!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with these guys!? They¡¯re crazy!¡¹¡¸Are these really Federation army soldiers!? They aren¡¯t reinforcements from a savage tribe!?¡¹

    The allied soldiers are crossing swords with the enemy...... actually, it¡¯s more like they¡¯re rampaging about.

    There were no systematic orders being given, the soldiers were merely swinging their swords, kicking down shields, and those who lost their weapons are picking up rocks and throwing them.

    The Imperial army trying to maintain their ranks are being overwhelmed by the crazed vigor.

    ¡¸This is our only chance of victory.¡¹

    The enemy will eventually try to y another hand, like getting backup from archers or having a detachment detour around.

    When they do, the window for the momentum-driven 105th division will close.

    We have to finish them now when they¡¯re panicked and confused.

    ¡¸The center of the enemy lines is not very thick. I want to break through the middle and split them up somehow......¡¹

    The enemy is keeping the same thickness throughout their battle ranks under the assumption that we woulde at them with a simr formation.

    If we tear through the middle, they won¡¯t be able to group up.

    Except it¡¯s hard for orders to get through in such a chaotic fight. What should I do?

    ¡¸The enemy general is in the middle of the enemy formation! You¡¯ll get 100 gold if you defeat him!!¡¹

    The surrounding soldiers react to Yakov¡¯s sudden shout.

    ¡¸100 gold!?¡¹¡¸The middle! Break through the middle!¡¹

    The ally soldiers concentrate their attacks in the middle.

    Yakov turns to me with a smile.

    Heh, nice one. That¡¯s more effective than a poorly executed order.

    ¡¸We¡¯re charging through the middle too. We¡¯ll cut all of them down...... just be careful.¡¹

    I warn him as I crush the head of one soldier and kick him away from my horse.

    ¡¸Careful of what?¡¹

    Yakov looks at me after lopping off the head of an enemy.

    ¡¸Capture the enemy women alive. I¡¯ll be taking them afterwards.¡¹

    Yakov, what are you stopping for? I¡¯m going on ahead.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Stalemate¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 230 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 320 000, Civilian Victims: 970 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 080 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 020 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide), Natia (temporary follower), Leah (temporary follower)

    Brynhildr (temporary follower), Pipi (archer), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse)

    Arbakin (Federation ambassador), Mirumi (arrived)

    Assets: 13,590 gold

    Sexual Partners: 445, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 291: Federation Reinforcements â‘§ Victory Drink

    <h4>Chapter 291: Federation Reinforcements ¢à Victory Drink</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸The center! Break through the center! That 100 gold is mine!¡¹

    ¡¸Your spear is broken? Throw some rocks! Plenty of those have fallen on the ground!¡¹

    Ally soldiers flood through the middle of the enemy lines mounting a fierce attack, wielding swords or spears or even throwing rocks.

    ¡¸These guys are insane! Anyways, just push them back!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is rushing in so we don¡¯t have time to reorganize our formation! Line up sideways with your shields! Complicated orders are not necessary!¡¹

    I see the Imperial armymanders desperately giving orders.

    When I see that some ces are not copsing despite the chaos, I can¡¯t help but admire the skill of the Imperial army.

    Even though more and more of our ally soldiers are pushing through the middle from the front, the enemy manages to defend decently while retreating.

    At this rate, they¡¯ll counterattack the area where the soldiers are exhausted.

    I run towards the enemy.

    The enemy devotes himself to defend, propping up a shield and thrusting out his spear.

    If I run in on Schwartz, the spear willnd, and I¡¯d end up friendly firing if I wield my longsword.

    ¡¸Schwartz. Protect Celia.¡¹

    I dismount from the horse¡¯s back, holding the shield in my left, the longsword in my right, and the Dual Crater on my back.

    ¡¸Clear the path in front! If you get in the way, I¡¯ll run you over!¡¹

    I shout while running from the back, pushing away the allied soldiers who are slow to get out of the way.

    ¡¸Uoh! What was that!?¡¹

    ¡¸A bear...... no, the general!?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s big yet he¡¯s so fast!?¡¹

    I¡¯m not particrly slow-footed.

    I¡¯ve raced against the secretly confident M before and won, then used the winner¡¯s privilege to get her to service me with her mouth in the back alleys.

    The shield and sword I¡¯m holding is pretty heavy, but that shouldn¡¯t matter when running such a short distance.

    ¡¸Move it.¡¹

    The allies in front of me clear the path almost like bowling pins falling over.

    I can see the line of enemies waiting with their shields up.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get through that.¡¹

    I position my shield in front of my shoulder and charge with my body behind it.

    It¡¯s an attack with my shield, which I got Yakov to teach me how to do.

    ¡¸Thrust! Thrust and kill him!!¡¹

    ¡¸Pierce through his shield!¡¹

    The enemy push their spears out altogether and I can feel the impact on my shield.

    However this shield made out of a dragon¡¯s scales can even repel cannonballs so mere spears won¡¯t prate it.

    Their weapons break and I barrel straight through the enemy lines using the energy from my sprint.

    ¡¸Running through enemies with a shield...... pugyah!¡¹

    ¡¸Captain? Dowah!?¡¹

    The enemy tries to defend with their shields¨D¨D the result was three people get sent flying back when they make contact with me, the surrounding enemies drop their shields and fall over.

    That felt lighter than I thought. I¡¯ll go as far as I can just like this.

    ¡¸He tore through the front like paper! Back row, get ready!¡¹

    It looks like the enemy has a doubleyer defense and I just got through the first one.

    I keep the same speed as before and continue my charge towards the back line.

    ¡¸Fire!!¡¹

    I quickly pull my face behind the shield when the crossbowsunch their projectiles at me from the back row.

    I hear multiple ngs as the bolts bounce off my shield and fall to the ground.

    A normal shield may not have withstood the focus fire of crossbows.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    The bowguns hit spots other than my shield.

    I feel two hit me in the leg, then two in my right shoulder.

    I only feel a little bit of pain from the two that hit my shoulder because of the dragon skin armor stopping them from reaching my body, however one out of the two bolts which hit my leg stabbed the spot in between my pants and boots, causing blood to trickle out.

    ¡¸Well, our ally soldiers are acting recklessly too. This much was inevitable.¡¹

    It hurts quite a bit, although it doesn¡¯t look like it will hinder me when I run or fight.

    I pick up speed as I let out a beast-like roar.

    ¡¸What a guy, he can¡¯t be stopped!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯sing! Crossbows, stay behind the spears¨D¨D¡¹

    There was a strong impact then screams. After that, enemy soldiers rolled to the ground after being sent flying, apanied by the repetitive harsh grating of grinding armor.

    ¡¸Uwaaah!¡¹¡¸People are flying!?¡¹¡¸Five altogether!?¡¹

    ¡¸That was surprisingly easy.¡¹

    When I turn around, a gaping hole was left in my wake after blowing past the front and back row.

    ¡¸This is...... the end!¡¹

    I lower my hips and twist my upper body to store up power before spinning around once with my longsword.

    Those who were knocked over and are trying to get back up, those charging at me with spears, themander shouting angrily at me¨D¨D everyone within the range of my longsword gets cut in two through the center of their abdomen, the separated parts falling to the ground.

    ¡¸M-monster......¡¹

    ¡¸One more thing as a bonus.¡¹

    I m my shield into the enemy who ducked to avoid my attack the first time, bashing his face in.

    The shape of his head changed so I don¡¯t think I need to follow up with anything else.

    ¡¸The path is open so hurry up ande. It¡¯s because you dawdle around that you¡¯re called second ss.¡¹

    I shout at the soldiers who are standing still in amazement.

    ¡¸Oh...... ooooooh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Chargeeeeee!¡¹

    Ally soldiers split the enemy apart through the hole in their formation, and more alliese up beside me.

    Now I won¡¯t be the only one getting targeted. Of course the first one in front is Celia.

    She throws her short swords at the enemy from close range, slips in close when the enemy blocks with their shields and then cuts their ankles.

    Leaving the fallen enemies, she tumbles forward and makes the spearing at her from behind stab the air.

    As she recovers and gets back up off the ground, she points her sword at the enemy behind her, though it was unnecessary.

    ¡¸Ugyaaaah!¡¹

    Before Celia could make a move, a giant ck body crushes the enemy to death.

    Schwartz flies in and mercilessly stomps on the soldier with his front legs, squishing the man¡¯s body along with his armor.

    Celiaes running to me after seeing that.

    ¡¸There you go, running off on your own again¨D¨D there¡¯s blood on your leg!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, it doesn¡¯t hinder my movements. Wipe it gently after the fight is over.¡¹

    I put the shield over my shoulder and exchange it for my Dual Crater.

    Celia gets into a stance with her sword beside me.

    ¡¸The fight starts for real from here on out. Just keep on cutting.¡¹

    Our ally soldiers reply with a resounding cheer from within the enemy lines, which in turn amplifies the madness.

    We¡¯re going to end things right now.

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    I jump at a retreating enemy and swiftly cut him down from behind with my longsword.

    I make another sh with my Dual Crater at an enemy who turns around quickly, dropping his head to the ground.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done it now!¡¹

    I deliver a front kick to the stomach of an enemy whoes at me from the side, and that was enough to make him spit out blood and render him immobile.

    ¡¸What a weak guy to die from just a kick.¡¹

    Three more soldiers line up their short spears and charge at me.

    To counter, I smash the face of one of the soldiers. This technique was doable only because my longsword has the same length as their short spears.

    I continue by pulling back my extended sword and deflecting the thrust from the second soldier with the hilt, then sweeping across his unguarded stomach with my Dual Crater. The cut wasn¡¯t deep enough topletely bisect his body, but it made the enemy soldier copse after spilling out his guts from therge gash.

    For thest soldier¡¯s attack, I crouch down while turning my body to avoid getting hit.

    I circle behind the enemy who stumbles a few steps forward, then utilize the centrifugal force from my spin to cut away both his legs with my longsword.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    It felt like I moved around a lot just now, though in reality it was probably only a few seconds.

    I look over at Celia and see that she just finished off one enemy.

    She put her sword into the throat of a fallen enemy after his thigh was cut.

    ¡¸S-so strong...... he¡¯s a monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Is our general really human......? His swordy doesn¡¯t seem normal at all!¡¹

    Holding my sword with both hands, I run deeper into enemy lines. Celia quickly orders the allied soldiers to follow and I soon hear cheers and footsteps from behind me. The surrounding enemies are gradually being routed.

    ¡¸At this rate, I¡¯ll get the most achievements. The reward of prostitutes and alcohol will all be mine. Hahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got to be kidding, general!¡¹¡¸Let¡¯s go! I want women and alcohol too!¡¹

    I cut down the fleeing enemies in the front of all the allied soldiers as well as any enemies who dare to challenge me.

    I slice through another courageously resisting spearmen from his head to his crotch, then pierce through the stomach of amander desperately trying to stop his allies before throwing him backwards.

    I intercept a knight who is trying to raise his spirits while charging head-on, cutting through the horse and the knight¡¯s torso in one swing and causing both bodies to tumble out of control.

    ¡¸Impressive. But you¡¯re helpless before my superhuman strength! Urngh!!¡¹

    A knight appears wielding what looks like an axe made for execution purposes and swings it down on my head with all his might.

    Too slow...... I can choose to avoid it, however I¡¯m going to use this to bring up morale.

    I deliberately position my longsword above my head and block the attack from the giant axe.

    The resulting explosive sound of impact was something one would not expect toe from two weapons shing.

    ¡¸......so, what is this about superhuman strength?¡¹

    ¡¸I-impossible!!¡¹

    The axe was stopped precisely on my longsword.

    A normal sword may have been broken. Other than that, his actual strength was nothing special.

    ¡¸Next is my turn then?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Not necessarily! We also have the option to dere the match a draw!¡¹

    No need to be considerate.

    I make it easy to dodge by slowly raising my sword above my head before swinging it down.

    ¡¸Nnyo¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    The self-proimed super strong knight lets out a disgusting cry while blocking my strike...... then gets split in half vertically along with his weapon.

    Cheers erupt from my allies.

    ¡¸Our general is invincible! We don¡¯t have to worry about being defeated. Just think about your achievements!¡¹

    Yakov is saying whatever he wants.

    Well, there are close to ten people cut down behind him. I guess he¡¯s not all talk.

    ¡¸Kill all the enemies indiscriminately. Capture the women, they¡¯ll be fuckedter! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, that¡¯s too ssless! Now you¡¯re really going to seem like a bandit!¡¹

    Crap, I let my true feelings slip out.

    The enemy is unable to rebuild their copsed formation due to the unforeseen furious attack and falls into chaos after allowing the center to be broken through.

    In the middle of all that, the enemymander who was actually in the center of the formation was cut down by a lucky allied soldier.

    That triggered theplete copse of the enemy and the rout was on, with soldiers being thoroughly chased down.

    Most of the enemy¡¯s forces were lost, the few who remained got back onto a boat waiting on standby and they retreated to the south coast of the river.

    The aim was to totally annihte the enemy, but chasing too deep and getting bombarded by the Imperial fleet won¡¯t be fun.

    There is no need to ruin the first victory for the 105th division army.

    We return to the main army¡¯s garrison after the exciting victory and the atmosphere among all the soldiers of the 105th division is not constrained or sulking like before.

    They are full of confidence after defeating an enemy head-on with the same numbers.

    ¡¸Now they know they can fight a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But theck of training will eventually be a problem. They have to be more disciplined.¡¹

    Celia puffs up with pride. That drew the dirty stares of a couple soldiers, who run away when I look at them.

    The rampage on the battlefield is already being spread to all the allies.

    That¡¯s a good thing, since I¡¯m really going to mess them up if they try anything on Celia.

    ¡¸I see, so they¡¯ve be apetent army.¡¹

    I turn around when I hear someone speak from behind. It was Stessel.

    ¡¸A dog who has lost the will to fight can be turned to a guard dog at least.¡¹

    I reply with a smile.

    Stessel returns a refreshing smile and pats me on the shoulder.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great! Continue to raise that dog into a wolf and then eventually a ravenous wolf.¡¹

    He snaps his fingers happily.

    Appearing not longter is a wagon filled with wine barrels. Prostitutes sit on the barrels with bewitching smiles.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your promised reward. Enjoy it without restrain...... being able to rout the enemy without the main force being mobilized is huge. I¡¯ll have to consider all of you as valuable assets from now on.¡¹

    My thanks was drowned out by the roars and cheers of the soldiers, and Stessel smiles wryly before turning around and heading back to headquarters.

    I turn back to the soldiers.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you guys drink and fight, but treat the women with respect¨D¨D ooh, and also-¡¹

    I single out one of the soldiers.

    This one took out the enemymander...... or rather, I hear that the randomly extended spear thrusts managed to stab into themander¡¯s horse, causing him to fall off and break his neck.

    It doesn¡¯t change the fact that this soldier finished off themander.

    ¡¸As promised, here¡¯s your reward. Well done.¡¹

    I toss a heavy bag filled with the 100 gold coins.

    Yakov decided this reward on a whim so I have to pay out of my own pocket, and for that I¡¯ll make sure he works hard ordingly.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    As the man roars after checking the contents, I turn around to leave.

    Of course I¡¯m leaving to visit the prostitutes.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I feel five...... no six people¡¯s gazes.

    The sun has set so Brynhildr must have woken up.

    ¡¸Obviously you¡¯ll all be first.¡¹

    I hug the girls and smile.

    Nighttime Fun

    ¡¸Aah! Mr. Soldier, you¡¯re so thick...... amazing, so good~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m good, right!? I¡¯m pretty confident about it. Aah......your boobs are super soft.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh, cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so viscous...... I¡¯ll get pregnant......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... that was good. I want one more round.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, thank you. But we have to switch now or the people lining up behind you will get angry.¡¹

    The moans of women and grunting of men echo repeatedly in the tents.

    This ce was prepared specifically for the prostitutes to entertain the soldiers.

    The only thing going for the tents is their size and there are gaps everywhere to let a draft in¨D¨D more urately speaking, the line of soldiers goes all the way outside which is keeping the entrance wide open.

    It¡¯s freezing cold outside, although with several dozen couples on top of each other, it could be considered hot instead.

    ¡¸You¡¯re in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh...... wait, general!?¡¹

    The man was literally seconds away from embracing the woman before he realized I was there.

    ¡¸General, weren¡¯t you walking around with some pretty girls?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re all exhausted. I¡¯m having trouble calming myself down, you see.¡¹

    ¡¸All of them...... even with so many!?¡¹

    All the girls are passed out in an udylike state in my tent.

    Natia, the only one who hasn¡¯t surrendered her body to me, is looking over the others in anger.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so worked up. There are no ranks when ites to sleeping with women. The only important thing you need is your dick.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, you¡¯re not wrong there. Sorah!¡¹

    When the man takes out his dick, the woman draws her hips close.

    ¡¸Aau, so big! It¡¯s thick and it feels tight, so go slowly......¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Mine is pretty big. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡¹

    The prostitute continues to praise his size while the man looks boastfully at me.

    ¡¸Fufufu, you think you¡¯ve won with that?¡¹

    I take out my dick and put it up against the woman¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸G-general...... why do you have a log growing out of your crotch......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaah!! I-it¡¯s too big!! What is this¨D¨D!!?¡¹

    The woman arches her back like a shrimp and screams, attracting the attention of all the soldiers in the area.

    ¡¸Sorry. I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡¹

    I keep my hip movements small as I search for the woman¡¯s weak point.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too thick...... plus the tip is so wide...... and it feels so rugged...... aahn, not to mention it¡¯s rock hard¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The exnation also draws the attention of the other prostitutes.

    If all of you look, I¡¯m going to get even bigger.

    ¡¸Is it here?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaoh!¡¹

    The woman instantly reacted when I grinded against that spot and her eyes shoot open.

    It looks like I found it.

    ¡¸Fufufu, you better prepare yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah, you found it...... if you use such a extrarge thing...... what will be of me......¡¹

    I kiss the prostitute softly while caressing her and furiously shaking my hips.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiih¨D¨D I- I¡¯m dying¨D¨D!! I¡¯m going to die because it feels so good¨D¨D!!¡¹

    After confirming her shrieks were not due to pain, I gradually get rougher.

    ¡¸Look at those moves.¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, that dick...... it¡¯s way too big. He¡¯s hung like a horse.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, of course the greatest general will have the biggest dick.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, isn¡¯t the other way and he¡¯s strong because he has a big dick?¡¹

    I hear people praising me but beingplimented by men is gross, so I don¡¯t want it.

    Just focus on your own prostitute and swing your hips.

    ¡¸A-aheh...... pound me more...... I don¡¯t care if you kill me...... do it...... harder.¡¹

    The prostitute¡¯s consciousness is already starting to fade.

    To finish, I cover her with my body.

    She¡¯s a prostitute who makes money by letting men sleep with her, but she¡¯s still a woman. When a woman climaxes, it¡¯s best to treat them gently.

    ¡¸That was great. Will you let me cum?¡¹

    ¡¸C-cum...... as much as you want......¡¹

    I push my hips against her as I¡¯m kissing her, and release my semen.

    She twitches in surprise and lets out a low growl...... before passing out.

    ¡¸Thanks, that felt really good.¡¹

    When I seperate from the woman¡¯s body, I see she fainted with a happy face and her legs are trembling while spread open.

    Along with a rhythmical sticky sound, arge stream of seed sprays back out.

    I give her one more kiss on the forehead before leaving.

    ¡¸T-that was incredible, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... I may have gotten wet without perfume.¡¹

    The prostitutes and soldiers are starting to get rowdy after watching me have sex.

    ¡¸......hey, what should I do? All that semen is making a puddle...... her pussy¡¯s all stretched out and gaping too......¡¹

    The row of soldiers behind me are staring nkly at the unconscious woman and the seed leaking out.

    ¡¸Now then, time to go to where the prisoner girls are.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸You¡¯re still not done!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The soldiers and prostitutes shout in unison.

    It feels like I¡¯ve still got half a tank left of semen. I always feel pent up aftering back from battle.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: Runaway Chronicles ¢Ú

    ¡¸Where is that idiot hiding, I¡¯ll definitely find him and drag him out! For a staff officer to run away...... what a disgrace!¡¹

    A single shadowy figure coldly watches M m the table in frustration. It was the expressionless Leopolt.

    ¡¸L-Leopolt! You were here?¡¹

    Leopolt nods without saying anything.

    M, who holds noble status, obviously has higher standing than Leopolt however she often puts herself under hismand due to upational duties and has trouble with how to interact with him. Especially when the head of the house is not here, her position is not quite clear.

    Leopolt on the other hand had no such confusion.

    ¡¸No signs of Tristan yet?¡¹

    ¡¸No, where did that idiot run to? I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve looked all over Rafen already......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s close to the time for the collection of spring head tax. Adolph is at his limit working on his own, we have to bring him back soon.¡¹

    Leopolt spreads open a map of the city of Rafen.

    ¡¸No need to worry about him running out of the city. He can only survive in afortable environment. It¡¯s unthinkable that he would jump on a wagon and flee by himself.¡¹

    ¡¸He won¡¯t use any public wagons.¡¹

    Leopolt nods in agreement with M¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸If he¡¯s hiding within the city, he can be here or here or in this district...... how about the bookstore or book lending store?¡¹

    ¡¸Wanted posters have already been distributed to all the shops. The has been cast, but he¡¯s not biting.¡¹

    Leopolt looks upward.

    ¡¸Have you searched inside the stores?¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t searched houses...... even so, the security unit is handing out the wanted posters and checking door to door. If they see his face, a report shoulde in......¡¹

    ¡¸What about visited stores?¡¹

    ¡¸Here and here...... here as well.¡¹

    Leopolt thinks for a few seconds.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t imagine him pushing into a store and threatening anybody. Which means...... a family structure.¡¹

    ¡¸Here are the registration records.¡¹

    After checking the documents, Leopolt makes a red circle around one point on the map.

    Estelle Book Rentals

    ¡¸Hey Tristan, I¡¯m going to wipe my body with the water so don¡¯t you dare peek.¡¹

    ¡¸I know~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be stark naked so you absolutely can¡¯t look! My boobs are pretty big so I might not be able to hide all of it.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t look~¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, you made me lose my page.

    The peaceful days won¡¯t continue for long.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Stalemate¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 220 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 330 000, Civilian Victims: 970 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 070 000, Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 030 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 7500 men

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide), Natia (temporary follower), Leah (temporary follower)

    Brynhildr (temporary follower), Pipi (archer), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Mirumi (arrived), Yakov (105th Division Army Deputy Commander)

    Assets: 13,490 gold (reward -100)

    Sexual Partners: 447, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 292: Federation Reinforcements â‘¨ Surprise Landing on the Southern Shore

    <h4>Chapter 292: Federation Reinforcements ¢á Surprise Landing on the Southern Shore</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    After leading the 105th division to a victory in my first campaign with them, I¡¯ve had several fights since then and won every time.

    Our replenishments increased with every victory. Weapons such as bowguns and ballistae are also starting to be deployed and we even have a cavalry squad assigned to us, although they are the second string members.

    Fewer soldiers from other squads¨D¨D especially those promoted from the standing army, view the 105th division as second ss army. As a result, we were not only given more solo missions, we also gradually started to get more opportunities to cooperate with other squads inrge scale warfare.

    ¡¸The staff officers in headquarters are saying ¡°you fight like savages¡± and telling us ¡°stop giving preferential treatment to female prisoners¡± though.¡¹

    In order to make the best use of the vigor and individual ability of the soldiers, which are the strongest points of the 105th division¡¯s fighting style, it¡¯s better for them to be a little on the violent side.

    It¡¯s not because of myck ofmand ability. Certainly not.

    There¡¯s no room to argue when ites to the women. That¡¯ll stay the same no matter what I¡¯m told.

    ¡¸Fueh? What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    I brush Leah¡¯s hair when she looks up at me.

    She gives me a big smile before burying her face in my crotch again, resuming her service on my meat rod.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great...... it feels really good.¡¹

    Her intense deep throating extracts a pleasure-filled groan from my lips.

    A man moaning like that is somewhat uncool, though Leah happily quickens the bobbing of her head.

    She¡¯s really skilled as usual. Her naughty tongue belies her tiny and gentle appearance.

    ¡¸Your mouth is awesome, but I want to taste those lower lips of yours soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnbh! Yes, master. Enjoy it to your heart¡¯s desire.¡¹

    Leah stops her fetio and rolls over, then spreads her pussy with her fingers.

    Her hole is a natural honey pot. Based solely on thrusting and rubbing, her vagina feels the best even among all my girls.

    ¡¸Here I go,...... fufufu, it¡¯s so hot. It¡¯s sticky and wrapping around me.¡¹

    The lewd flesh slightly protruding out slowly swallows my member.

    ¡¸Aaaah, I¡¯m getting filled to the brim by a thick one.¡¹

    I continue pushing my hips until I reach the end.

    When the tip of my dick kisses the entrance of her womb, Leah lets out a short squeal before wrapping her limbs around my body.

    ¡¸Ehehe, I¡¯m not letting you go until you cum inside.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s like that? I¡¯ll pound you so hard you lose consciousness then.¡¹

    As I gently caress Leah¡¯s breasts, she matches by gyrating her hips.

    ¡¸Ufufu~ try it if you can?¡¹

    ¡¸How amusing. I ept the challenge.¡¹

    I lift Leah up while she is still attached to me.

    Her body is slightly smaller than Celia¡¯s, but she¡¯s more meaty in certain areas.

    She won¡¯t break even if I¡¯m a little rougher.

    ¡¸How about this?¡¹

    While holding Leah from the front, I thrust my hips up into her.

    ¡¸Agh! It¡¯s sinking in so deep...... but, eeh!¡¹

    Leah¡¯s vagina tightens around my length, the countless undting folds attacking my dick.

    ¡¸Guh, you¡¯re good. Then how about this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah! Amazing! Still not good enough...... eeeh!¡¹

    The two of us unleash technique after technique to bring each other close to orgasm.

    It reached a point where it didn¡¯t matter who the winner was and in the end, both of us climaxed together happily.

    At that moment, I hear a voice from outside the tent.

    ¡¸General! I have a message from headquarters. May Ie in?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me¨D¨D dowah!¡¹

    The one who came in was Yakov. He is taken aback when he sees me.

    ¡¸What are you falling over for? Also, don¡¯t call me general. Call me corpsmander.¡¹

    It makes me feel like a brigand when I¡¯m addressed like that. Still, Yakov is one of the better ones, since I¡¯ve heard some stupid soldiers call me boss or head too.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just easier to call you general¨D¨D more importantly, you¡¯ve given me permission to enter so you could at least stop having sex. Of course I¡¯ll fall on my ass when I suddenly see a girl¡¯s ass and the general¡¯srge dick in front of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey now, Leah¡¯s ass belongs to me. Don¡¯t be looking as you please.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau~ he saw my asshole~¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped so I push her onto the bed on her back  missionary style and cover her waist with a nket.

    ¡¸......so you¡¯re going to continue.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t pull out in the middle when Leah¡¯s not satisfied. So, what did headquarters say?¡¹

    Yakov sighs as I keep pumping my hips against the moaning Leah.

    ¡¸I was contacted by headquarters. Soon, they will be conducting arge scale operation with 100 000 men so they want you to attend the war council discussing the details.¡¹

    ¡¸100 000 is a lot.¡¹

    I make myment in between licking Leah¡¯s breasts and her high-pitched flirtatious voice.

    ¡¸Yes. It seems like it won¡¯t just be thend army, the river fleetmanders will be summoned too...... maybe there is anding on the south coast.¡¹

    As a result of recent battles, the Imperial army has beenpletely driven away from the north coast of the North Teries river.

    Meanwhile, the Imperial fleet is still strong, so we can¡¯t make a move on the south coast.

    ¡¸Is it time? Better get pumped for that!¡¹

    I unconsciously flex my abs.

    ¡¸Ahn! Your penis swelled after you got excited.¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, I unfortunately can¡¯t spend all my time fooling around with Leah.

    I¡¯ll finish off right away.

    I firmly hold onto the girl¡¯s hips and lift her back up slightly.

    Leah, prepared for an intense pounding, smiles and grabs my arm lightly with entranced eyes.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Along with the pping of flesh, Leah¡¯s erotic mews turn into screams.

    Her eyes quickly lose their point of focus and her tongue sticks straight out of her mouth.

    Her pussy which has been gently wrapping around my shaft until now starts to twitch and convulse.

    I maintain my furious thrusting and make thest one especially strong.

    That instantly brought Leah over the edge too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming. Guu......¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhhiiiiiiiiiih......¡¹

    We hug each other tightly and orgasm simultaneously.

    ¡¸Pardon me. The headquarters requests your immediate presence...... in......¡¹

    Seeing as how Yakov didn¡¯t return, even Celia rushed into the tent. As soon as she enters, she goes silent and lets out a sigh.

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing it again? ......Pleasee to the headquarters right after you finish then.¡¹

    I nod as I clench my teeth and ejacte. Leah¡¯s moaning while her arms and legs il about.

    Yakov and Celia awkwardly leave the tent. Sorry, I¡¯ll go after cumming for ten minutes.

    ¡¸B-by the way Celia-dono, what is that ¡®byuu¡¯ sound?¡¹

    ¡¸......that¡¯s the sound of Aegir-sama¡¯s ejaction. It¡¯s pretty loud so it¡¯ll probablyst about ten minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸Is the general a monster?¡¹

    ¡¸He might be one in bed. At this rate, Leah is undoubtedly going to faint, so cleaning up afterwards is necessary too.¡¹

    Yakov and Celia are talking in between sighs outside the tent.

    ¡¸There¡¯s so much...... m-my consciousness is flying away......¡¹

    I have many things I want to say, but leaving Leah now would be rude to her.

    I embrace her tightly and keep my body up against hers, filling her belly up until she passes out, just like Celia said.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, you¡¯rete.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹

    When I head to the headquarters, General Arsanov¨D¨D the Commander of the northern army and essentially Stessel¡¯s adjutant¨D¨D gives me a warning.

    It can¡¯t be helped since Leah was so cute, well everyone seems to be here so I¡¯ll say sorry at least.

    ¡¸No matter. With everyone together, we can get to the important matters.¡¹

    All the gatheredmanders straighten their backs as soon as Stessel said that.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s hard work has resulted in the crushing of the enemy on the north coast of the river. We also sessfully dealt a huge blow to the new enemy who tried to do a surprisending and chased them away. First, it¡¯s safe to say we havepletely captured the north coast.¡¹

    Everyone let out a small cheer, although Stessel didn¡¯t allow for it tost, continuing his speech.

    ¡¸Still the enemy sporadically tries tond on the north coast, so we have to inevitably station forces in the many port cities...... these forces were basically useless. It¡¯s not really a good situation.¡¹

    Themanders fold their arms and go into thinking with scowls on their faces.

    The enemy still had arge fleet and held control over the river, so they couldnd troops anywhere on the north coast whenever they wanted.

    If it was on an empty ins and they were exterminated quickly, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems, however the impact of losing the port cities, even if just temporarily, is big.

    If the cities fail to be defended, the enemy may be in position to send anotherrge army as reinforcements.

    Which was why defense troops were left in each port city, although they became useless if the enemy didn¡¯tnd any troops there...... practically making over 90% of these soldierspletely idle.

    ¡¸Simply defending against the enemies thate isn¡¯t very efficient. Thus we have decided to move out to mount an offensive. Based on a report from a spy who snuck into the enemy camp, we found out that Zabr, a port city on the south coast of the river, has be an important base for the enemynding army. If we upy the city and destroy the ships and harbor, the enemy will have difficulty continuing theirnding operation for a considerable period of time. We¡¯ll be carrying out anding operation with 100 000 soldiers on the south coast.¡¹

    That sounds good. As I thought, I really do like attacking more than defending. Let¡¯s hurry up and do this.

    When I thought it was time to stand up, the othermanders remain with their arms crossed and a bitter look on their faces.

    ¡¸Your Excellency Stessel, sure it¡¯s obvious that we have to switch to the offense and target the enemy¡¯s base.¡¹

    ¡¸But while the enemy¡¯s fleet is still in full force, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for us tond that many troops?¡¹

    Stessel probably anticipated this. He nods before continuing.

    ¡¸Of course. If a fool came out and said something like ¡°let¡¯s hurry up and do this¡± in a situation like this, it would make me troubled instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu......¡¹

    It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t stand up. They would have thought I was an idiot.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not going to cut across in front of the enemy fleet foolishly. Niki.¡¹

    Urged by Stessel, General Arsanov stands up.

    ¡¸Presently, the area near White City is graduallying out of the extreme cold weather. And every year during this time, a heavy fog forms on the river. We¡¯ll use that as cover and attempt tond all at once. Until then, we will prepare vessels while preventing the enemy from finding out.¡¹

    I see, we¡¯ll operate under the fog...... except will the fog be thick enough to hide us from the enemy?

    If it gets thinner in the middle of our operation or if the sunes out, it¡¯ll be a disaster.

    The othermanders seem to know what Arsanov is talking about.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the same as every year, the heavy fog would form and won¡¯t clear up for two to three days, which will be enough for our attack. Only God knows how dense the fog will be though¨D¨D¡¹

    Stessel opens his mouth again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s where youe in General Ivanna Reskina.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    I jerk my head violently in the direction of the female¡¯s voice. The man sitting behind me falls off his chair in surprise.

    ¡¸The river fleet she leads will take advantage of the fog and assault the enemy. She will draw the attention of the enemy fleet with her ambush, eliminating their ability to deal with thending army even if the fog gets thinner. Of course, the disadvantage in numbers is undeniable.¡¹

    ¡¸If we attack using the fog, the deficiency of the battleships will be covered up. I¡¯ll throw the enemy into confusion.¡¹

    Ivanna puts a hand to her chest and salutes to Stessel.

    I feel an unyielding spirit from under her beautiful face andrge breasts.

    Her chest which is being pressed by her hand seems soft. How irresistable. I can¡¯t tear my eyes away.

    I want to stir up her insides right away except I won¡¯t say it out loud. I¡¯m a rational person.

    ¡¸Utilize the fog and raid the enemy base, then finish the operation swiftly before the fog clears. Everyone, get ready.¡¹

    The othermanders also saw a chance at victory with this operation so nobodyined.

    Stessel returns the salute to them and then walks over to me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, the only provisional army added to the operation is your 105th division. Unnecessarily adding more people isn¡¯t beneficial for the nature of anding operation so only the elite few will be included. I feel you and the 105th division is fit for that task. I hope you meet my expectations.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I stand up with a smile. The silent deputymander Yakov who follows after me stands up nervously in front of the Supreme Commander¨D¨Dthen looks at me and turns pale. What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸If you raise your achievements in this fight, you will receive iparable rewards¨D¨D or so I thought, but is an advance payment needed?¡¹

    When I look to where Stessel and Yakov¡¯s eyes are, I arrive at my crotch.

    There¡¯s a huge bulge in my pants like never before.

    I got hard from looking at Ivanna.

    ¡¸A sex maniac from Goldonia......¡¹

    Ivanna looks at me with an icy stare before exiting the tent.

    Sorry, I had no ill intent. I just imagined you naked deep down in my heart.

    Shepletely hates me now.

    I have to get to work, change her mood and if things go well, get on top of her.

    Day of the Operation.

    ¡¸All units start embarking, don¡¯t dawdle!¡¹

    ¡¸Have your horses bite down on something. Don¡¯t let them make a sound!¡¹

    ¡¸Once we get on the water, sneezes and coughs are forbidden!¡¹

    If we¡¯re lucky, it won¡¯t take long for a day toe when the fog envelopes the entire river.

    The 10 000 soldiers of thending army along with the 105th division and I quietly, yet quickly, board onto ships.

    Our mission is tond on the north coast, in the port city Zabr where the enemy has made theirnding base, and to burn the supplies likely umted there. Furthermore, we will destroy the port and facilities, then if possible also defeat the nearby enemy squad.

    After that, we will swiftly retreat before the fog clears up.

    The fog is dense enough to limit the enemy¡¯s field of vision.

    Normally, we would be afraid of the attack from the Imperial fleet and would not approach the riverside but we should be fine in this weather.

    We don¡¯t ring the bell before setting sail, and just silently drift away from the shore.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally time.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m itching to fight!¡¹

    ¡¸Human wars are unbelievably cruel. That¡¯s why I should watch.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, I said it was dangerous too.¡¹

    Celia ising of course, and Pipi and Natia have decided to follow as well.

    They were told that it was dangerous, though it didn¡¯t seem to stop them.

    ¡¸Dying would be better than being left behind by Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Celia is unwilling to be separated from me and clings tightly to my arm.

    She¡¯s really cute, so I remove her helmet and pat her head.

    ¡¸Pipi too! Messerschmitt is saying it too!¡¹

    No, no matter how you look at it, the worthless dog is just yawning after eating. I¡¯ll treat him as emergency rations for when we don¡¯t have any supplies.

    ¡¸You should be careful so you don¡¯t fall either.¡¹

    The small shadow hiding in the corner of the boat twitches in surprise.

    That face seemed to say ¡°so I¡¯m found out¡±, but I actually realized you were there from the beginning Brynhildr.

    She stands out more because she¡¯s small.

    I didn¡¯t think she would go so far despite running water being her weakness.

    ¡¸I really thought Leah woulde along too.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can¡¯t just take Leah to the middle of the battlefield.¡¹

    I gently persuaded Leah when she clinged to my leg and insisted on staying with me, though it didn¡¯t work in the end.

    Left without a choice, I thered oil onto her crotch and pounded her upside down until she fainted.

    ¡¸When I saw herst, she was still convulsing like crazy...... if you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll end up killing a woman from too much pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be bad, I better be careful.¡¹

    While joking around, I strain my eyes.

    I try to stay alert for the Imperial fleet, although I can¡¯t see anything but white fog in front or behind.

    ¡¸Deceiving the enemy is good...... however with such heavy fog, we can¡¯t tell which part of the river we are on. Can we really reach Zabr like this?¡¹

    It would be disastrous if we lose track of our destination and end upnding in a strange spot.

    In the worst case, we might ground up on a rock.

    ¡¸I heard we fully mobilized ship captains with plenty of experience...... in the end, ites down to luck.¡¹

    Yakovments seeminglyposed, but the nervous tapping of his foot is loud.

    So he¡¯s actually nervous about entrusting his life to the captain.

    With that said, there were plenty of chances he could have died if he had bad luck before.

    At this moment, we can only pray to the goddess of good fortune.

    ¡¸General!? A barge in front of us on the right! Oh, an Imperial patrol ship?¡¹

    Cutting through the fog, a small boat suddenly appears, causing Yakov to shout out instinctively.

    Unlike us, they have lit torches so I can see what is on board the ship¨D¨D and based on the uniforms, it is undoubtedly the Imperial army.

    At the same time, the enemy also spots our fleet and hastily run around on deck.

    If they attack and fire off cannons, the sound will give away everything.

    ¡¸Not good! They¡¯re going to sound the rm!¡¹

    Just when the enemy was about to ring the bell installed on board the ship...... the boat rapidly tilts to the right and sinks.

    ¡¸I-it sunk all of a sudden.¡¹

    Another patrol ship, appears on the left this time, but also falls on its side just like the first one and instantly capsizes.

    ¡¸......How mysterious. Is the goddess of good fortune on the general¡¯s side?¡¹

    No, this isn¡¯t the work of the goddess of good fortune. Although I¡¯m sure the one responsible is beautiful.

    I look over the boat¡¯s edge and see Mirumi as well as her children peeking above the water and waving their hands.

    When I respond by waving back, a few children happily ssh around in the water.

    I¡¯ll give them some fruitter. The girls seem to have had their fill of meat recently, so they should be pleased to get fruits and veggies.

    I haven¡¯t given them any meat though.

    ¡¸Hm? Wh-what was that just now!? I saw a face and hands sticking out of the water!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? ¨D¨Dthere¡¯s nothing there. Don¡¯t start pissing your pants right before the battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up you guys! If the enemy finds us because of your voices, I¡¯ll throw you in the river!¡¹

    Mirumi and the kids barely manage to hide before the soldiers discover them.

    And so, that¡¯s how the girls will protect me from underwater.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you know if you¡¯re going to hit a rock.¡¹

    Mirumi floats to the surface and softly informs me, blowing me a kiss before submerging back into the river.

    I¡¯m in your care then. If everything goes well, I¡¯ll make sure to give you plenty of affection.

    It was at that moment that the lookout concentrating on the fog shouts.

    ¡¸I see Zabr! We¡¯re right on track! Stay on course and head straight into the harbor!¡¹

    The lookout is raising his voice during a time we¡¯re prohibited from making too much noise, meaning there is no need to continue our covert operation.

    In no time, thending will begin.

    Oars drop down to the water altogether and visibly increase the ship¡¯s speed.

    ¡¸Commander, your instructions.¡¹

    Urged by Yakov, I stand at the end of the boat.

    I don¡¯t know what to say, so I strain my ears to listen to the briefings being given on the ships next to me, trying to find something I can use as a reference.

    ¡¸We are going to take back the sacrednds which the Empire has invaded. The first step to regain our territory is this operation and the oue rests on your loyal and courageous hearts! Without pulling back, offer our fathend and our emperor your¨D¨D¡¹

    No more, I can¡¯t use any of that.

    ¡¸The oue of this operation will have a huge effect on whether those filthy Empire scum will remain on ournds for 10, no 100 years from now. All of you will need to have boundless fighting spirit and loyalty¨D¨D¡¹

    I don¡¯t like this one either. The 105th division never had any interest in things like loyalty or the prosperity of their fathend in the first ce.

    ¡¸I can see the harbor. Get ready to move ashore!¡¹

    I don¡¯t have anymore time. At this rate, I¡¯ll have said nothing and the battle would start without their morale going up.

    The othermanders are looking dubiously at me now because I¡¯m staying silent. Fine then, let¡¯s just go with the usual easy-to-understand method.

    I hoist my sword above my head and get everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸Destroy the city. Kill all the enemies. Take all the women and don¡¯t leave any behind!¡¹

    After my briefing which didn¡¯t even take ten seconds, the boat barrels into the harbor and reachesnd with a loud whoosh.

    ¡¸Begin the attack!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooh! Charge!¡¹

    ¡¸Massacre the enemies!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiots, capture the girls alive!¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahaha, the number of prisoners will increase again!¡¹

    The 105th division army corps let out the loudest shout as they disembarked the ship.

    By this point, the enemy has already realized our presence and heads in our direction, however our side wins in terms of momentum.

    The yelling allied soldiers sh at the enemies and instantly make them retreat.

    ¡¸Reversending by the Federation!? Gather the defense troops!¡¹

    ¡¸How did they get boats here in this fog¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Federation soldiers!? They weren¡¯t pirates?¡¹

    I follow the soldiers and jump off the boat too.

    ¡¸......fuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t make a face like you¡¯re done. The othermanders are staring at you!¡¹

    After being told my Celia, I look to the side of me and see the other armies¨D¨Despecially the army centered around knights, are all giving me a dirty look.

    I may have given a briefing outside of the norm.

    ¡¸Well, the ones leading the charge at the front are from my army though. There¡¯s no meaning in fighting in a dignified matter if you still end up being weak.¡¹

    I purposely say it so everyone could hear me. Their faces warp with disgust and then they shout at their subordinates.

    ¡¸Listen up men, I won¡¯t forgive any of you if you lose to those savages!¡¹

    ¡¸Forget about stating your name or maintaining your ranks. Just focus on getting ahead of the 105th division! Charge forward!¡¹

    The othermanders took the bait.

    The army which were more concerned about the feathers adorning their helmets before wended ashore are now beginning to attack with no regard for their appearances.

    This is what a real fight is, this is what a real war is.

    Now things are getting fun.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Reverse Landing Operation Commences¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 200 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 350 000, Civilian Victims: 970 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 540 000 (500 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 060 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Early Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 8000 men

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide), Natia (temporary follower), Leah (temporary follower)

    Brynhildr (temporary follower), Pipi (archer), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Mirumi (arrived), Yakov (105th Division Army Deputy Commander)

    Assets: 13,000 gold (various rewards and the like -490)

    Sexual Partners: 447, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 293: Federation Reinforcements â‘© Zabrela Battle

    <h4>Chapter 293: Federation Reinforcements ¢â Zabr Battle</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Stick to defense around the harbor! Push them back until reinforcements arr¨D¨D ugyaah!¡¹

    I stick a sword in the enemymander and throw him into the river to shut him up.

    ¡¸The boss brought him down! We can¡¯t fall behind!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyahah~ Kill all who resist! Kill all those who run too!¡¹

    As soon as I finish off themander, the allied soldiers charge into the disoriented enemy lines.

    They thrust up from below the enemy¡¯s shields or sweep at the enemy¡¯s feet to trip them when they bring their shields up.

    Once the enemy falls down, they get stomped on or stabbed repeatedly from above.

    The 105th division is doing everything they can to move forward so the enemy has no chance to reconstruct their formation, retreating from the harbor to the center of the city and even up to the city walls.

    ¡¸Set fire to the docked enemy ships. Destroy the harbor facilities too. Demolish everything.¡¹

    Our main objective this time is not to defeat the army garrisoned in the city.

    We are to prevent the enemy troops fromnding their troops on the north coast by sealing off the city of Zabr, so we will achieve our goal as long as wepletely wipe out the ships and the harbor.

    Crushing the enemy forces is secondary.

    ¡¸S-spare us, we surrender¨D¨D gyaaah!¡¹

    Allies climb on the enemy ships and cut down the member after member of the ship¡¯s crew who raise their hands up, then toss them in the river.

    Either that or kicking them on the ship, sprinkling oil on it, and then setting it on fire with the crew still on board.

    Seeing the indomitable 105th division, the soldiers from the other armies also increase their destructive activities.

    ¡¸P-please! Spare me, I don¡¯t want to die!¡¹

    ¡¸Keh, stupid Empire whore! Be good and die¨D¨D uwah, what are you doing!?¡¹

    As a soldier was about to kill a female soldier pleading for her life, a soldier from the 105th division holds the allied soldier back.

    ¡¸The boss¡¯s orders were not to kill women. We¡¯re taking this one!¡¹

    ¡¸Boss, we got a girl!¡¹

    The soldiers of the 105th division report to me carrying the female on one of their shoulders.

    ¡¸......we totally look like pirates now. How did things be like this?¡¹

    Celia holds her head in distress beside me. However my morale rises instantly.

    ¡¸Well done. But I¡¯ll kick your ass if you call me boss again.¡¹

    I snap back as I grab the captured girl.

    She¡¯s trembling so much I feel bad for her. I guess I¡¯ll calm her down for now.

    ¡¸Drop your weapons here and stay back obediently. Everything will be fine, I absolutely won¡¯t treat you roughly.¡¹

    I caress the woman¡¯s cheek and give her a soft kiss.

    In that moment, I happen to catch the image of an enemy swinging his sword at me reflected in the woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get in my way when I¡¯m talking to a woman.¡¹

    I block his attack with my longsword and send him flying with a front kick.

    Celia rushes in without dy and skillfully takes the head off of that enemy.

    ¡¸Hiiih......¡¹

    ¡¸Rx. You¡¯re a woman so you won¡¯t get hurt. I¡¯ll seduce youter so wait patiently.¡¹

    After one more kiss and a brief fondling of her breasts, I separate from the woman.

    When the fight is over, I have to seduce her, mount her, then pour my seed in her.

    I have to end things quickly.

    ¡¸Everyone follow me, we¡¯re going to throw the enemies out of the city all at once!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go you guys! Follow the boss!¡¹

    The 105th division army with me in the lead charge into the enemy and drive them out.

    The other armies are using bows or ballistae and some are even setting up cannons.

    However the most effective strategy right now when the enemy is running away should be an all-out attack¨D¨Din other words, a charge attack.

    ¡¸These damn pirates!¡¹

    ¡¸How rude of you regr army soldiers!¡¹

    I tilt my body to one side to evade the spear thrust at me, then run past the enemy while shing his midsection.

    ¡¸Some random savages!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    The next spear thrust gave me less room to dodge than the first so I only tilt my head.

    The tip grazes my cheek and draws blood, though I have no time to worry about that.

    I spin my body, using the rotational energy with the swing of my longsword to lop off the head of the enemy.

    ¡¸Not yet...... I won¡¯t let you go past me.¡¹

    The final soldier confronting me appears to be an Imperial knight donning a scarlet full te armor.

    I block the strike from his greatsword with the body of my sword. He has considerable strength.

    ¡¸I¡¯m returning the favor.¡¹

    I swing my sword in a simr manner and the enemy blocks my attack with the de of his weapon like I did.

    Seeing the abnormal size of my sword, the knight slides his sword diagonally on impact to disperse the force of my sh.

    ¡¸What brute strength! Did I look down on him as a barbarian!?¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet, just die.¡¹

    I turn my sword around and get ready to make an upward swing from the downward position.

    The enemy hurries to parry the blow, except he was unsessful in diverting the force this time.

    ¡¸Guooh!¡¹

    My longsword snaps his greatsword in two, then continues straight into the side of his body. The reason that wasn¡¯t a fatal injury was due to his metal full te armor.

    ¡¸Guh...... impressive. But the battle has not been decided yet!¡¹

    The knight abandons his broken greatsword and draws the one-handed sword at his waist.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s done.¡¹

    Why did he think that a second attack would end the fight?

    I quickly pull back the sword dug into the side of his abdomen and take one step back.

    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t so I could re at him, it was to put enough distance between us for a thrust.

    ¡¸Fuu!¡¹

    The length of only the de of my sword is two meters so it was almost like thrusting a spear.

    There¡¯s no way he could deal with my charging strike using a mere one-handed sword.

    ¡¸Gah......¡¹

    My sword sinks into the knight¡¯s throat, tearing through two sheets of armor and then exiting the back of his neck.

    The fountain of blood gushing out denoted my victory.

    ¡¸The general did it! He defeated the enemy¡¯s boss! We won!¡¹

    Yakov shouts loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Well now, is this guy really themander? I don¡¯t think he said anything of the sort.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s believe that is the case. Dressing so extravagantly in red makes him look like amander, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Yakov whispers to me before roaring out victoriously.

    Everyone in the 105th division has epted the fact for now and cheers erupt.

    ¡¸The general did it! It¡¯s our win!¡¹

    ¡¸Mop up the remaining enemies! Take all the girls too!¡¹

    The vigor of the allied soldiers increases drastically, leaving the enemies at a loss for what to do besides running away.

    ¡¸Wait, ourmander is still alive! It was only the knight Morgman who got defeated! Don¡¯t run!¡¹

    The Imperialmander desperately shouts at the soldiers however the momentum of battle can¡¯t be changed so easily once it¡¯s been set in motion.

    It wasn¡¯t purely the 105th division, all the other allied soldiers, holding a strong belief in their victory, began to mount a furious attack and chased the enemy soldiers out of Zabr in no time.

    ¡¸For now, we¡¯ve taken back the city. What¡¯s next is the timing of our retreat.¡¹

    After we ran the enemy out of the city, the othermanders and I gather in an inn temporarily designated as headquarters.

    ¡¸The ships and supplies have been taken care of. The facilities have been set on fire so there is no issues on our side. Now we have to block off the harbor......¡¹

    Taking the lead is this operation¡¯smander-in-chief, er his name¨D¨Dwomanizer1¨D¨D was it?

    ¡¸It¡¯s Commander Wolnasky, Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Right, that Womanizer. Thanks Celia.

    It just rolls right off the tongue. I think I might like being called that more than Hardlett.

    ¡¸At present, we are dismantling the surrounding residences and facilities and throwing the stone rubble into the harbor. Large ships won¡¯t be able to dock there by tomorrow.¡¹

    They can bring more supplies and ships and rebuild everything with top speed construction.

    But with the port destroyed, they can¡¯t restore it so easily.

    We made it so Zabr can¡¯t function as their home port.

    With the harbor out ofmission, we make arrangements to return to the north coast in little boats.

    It will take longer since we can¡¯t userge ships so we have to make up the time by moving faster.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go now. Do it while the fog is still thick, or else it¡¯ll be toote when it clears.¡¹

    That¡¯s what I say, howevermander Womanizer scowls.

    ¡¸No, that is certainly what we initially nned......¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the problem?¡¹

    As far as I know, there should not have been any impediments to the operation.

    ¡¸ording to the initial n, it was estimated that recapturing the city would take half a day and we would suffer a 20% loss to our total forces.¡¹

    Something like that was said too, huh?

    ¡¸The reality is that it didn¡¯t take more than two hours to scatter the enemies and we suffered way short of 10% casualties.¡¹

    That sounds like a fine result to me.

    ¡¸......which means the enemy was weaker and had lower morale than we expected. Isn¡¯t it possible to not have to retreat and instead advance further until the south coast? If so, it may have been better if we didn¡¯t destroy Zabr¡¯s harbor.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    Yakov starts to open his mouth on reflex, then he suddenly goes quiet when stared at.

    Anding army of 10 000 is arge enough force. Sure, it may not be enough to gain control of an entire region though......

    ¡¸If the fog clears up, the enemy fleet wille back. We will then be isted.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, if theymence naval bombardment, we won¡¯t be able to hold out.¡¹

    The othermandersin anxiously, though Womanizer doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸We seized arge amount of supplies from the enemy so we don¡¯t have to worry about getting our resupply cut off from White City for the time being. The naval bombardment won¡¯t particrly affect us either if we invade further towards the south coast.¡¹

    Somehow it feels we¡¯re trending in a bad direction.

    To be honest, they should be several times more knowledgeable than me in terms of military tactics, but speaking from experience, there has never been a time where things went well after changing ns at thest moment.

    ¡¸So have we decided to alter initial ns following the destruction of the harbor and proceed to a decisive invasion towards the south coast?¡¹

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t that run contrary to the Supreme Commander¡¯s wishes?¡¹

    Stessel¡¯s orders were simply to wreck Zabr¡¯s harbor.

    ¡¸My intentions are not to vite his orders. His Excellency has also ordered, besides destroying the city, to eliminate the nearby enemy army if possible. If the enemy is weaker than we expected, I think it¡¯s better to aim for as much military gain as possible.¡¹

    It feels like a convenient way to interpret things.

    How far exactly is ¡°nearby¡±, is that all the way to the nearest house, or all the way to the next vige? Or is it everything under the horizon?

    ¡¸Besides, Ivanna¡¯s fleet should be utilizing the cover of fog to attack the enemy fleet. She¡¯ll annihte¨D¨D maybe not, but a considerable amount of damage should be done.¡¹

    How optimistic. I just want her toe back unharmed.

    ¡¸Umumu...... after seeing the fragility of the enemy, it is in our best interest to press the attack a certain extent.¡¹

    ¡¸But if the path to retreat is blocked, we may not be able to move forward...... the risks are too high.¡¹

    Themanders still have not cleared the doubt in their minds. I bring Celia close to me and pat her head.

    At any rate, it¡¯s gotten quite big.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing, even if the retreat path is blocked, that just means we¡¯ve attracted the enemy¡¯s fleet. If the enemy fleet focuses on Zabr, then the allied soldiers fighting in the west and east can freelynd on the south coast in return. His Excellency Stessel will do that much at least.¡¹

    Celia mutters under her breath as I¡¯m patting her head..

    ¡¸Muu...... making baseless and hopeful observations while presuming how allies will move...... doing everything Leopolt-san said not to do.¡¹

    However it seems themanders are gradually warming up to the idea.

    ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right...... ever since the fight in the blizzard, we¡¯ve had consecutive victories because ofmander Stessel. Letting this opportunity slip is probably not a good idea.¡¹

    ¡¸If we hold both coasts, it will be the Imperial fleet who is isted.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve taken away their functioning base. It would have been better for us to counterattack if we didn¡¯t tear down the harbor......¡¹

    I can¡¯t really put my finger on it, but it feels like this n will fail.

    I¡¯ll borrow Celia¡¯s theory to exin.

    ¡¸Is this really a good idea?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, Lord Hardlett?¡¹

    I mean this awkward march is not guaranteed to seed when we have no information on the enemy¡¯s position.

    If themand headquarters does not realize our intentions, their movements will be dyed and we¡¯ll be wiped out. Although these are only a few examples, Womanizer simply frowns dismissively.

    ¡¸I get where you¡¯reing from...... how cautiouspared to how you fight.¡¹

    ¡¸That may be so.¡¹

    Womanizer closes his eyes to think for a bit before lifting his head and dering.

    ¡¸Like I said before, we will be carrying out an invasion towards the south shore. This is an order from themander of thending army. I understand Lord Hardlett¡¯s concerns, however now is the time to take proactive measures to turn the state of battle in our favor. ......This is ournd.¡¹

    I can¡¯t say anything else now.

    After bowing once, I go back to patting Celia¡¯s head. When I scratch her pale chin, I can hear soft purring. In embarrassment, she puts up the slightest of resistance, though that only emphasizes how adorable she is.

    ¡¸......Aegir-sama should be the correct one.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you¡¯re always on my side Celia. That makes me happy.¡¹

    I¡¯m not particrly annoyed. Nobody can say who is right until after we see how things turn out.

    ¡¸Regardless, I¡¯m a little curious about Womanizer.¡¹

    Besides wanting to win, he seems to be carrying something else on his shoulders.

    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in a state of confusion or in a rush to earn merits in war......

    ¡¸Since the decision has been made, we can only fight. Time to get ready, Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    And so we suspend our work to destroy the port and get ready to start another march...... just when the sun was setting and it was getting close to evening, the lookout shouts in a high-pitched voice.

    The lookout is a girl. I¡¯ll bring some hot soup and seduce herter.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¨D¨D! Multiple enemy cavalry! Exact number is unknown because of the snow being kicked up!¡¹

    Cavalry at this timing?

    I put Pipi on top of my shoulders and then climb up the watchtower, grabbing the female lookout¡¯s ass while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸How does it look, Pipi?¡¹

    ¡¸With all that snow dancing in the air, I can¡¯t really see. But they¡¯re moving really slow. Also I don¡¯t see any soldiers around the city anymore.¡¹

    ording to Pipi¡¯s eyes, the horses are moving too slowly even though they can¡¯t gallop in the snow.

    Moreover, the Empire soldiers who should have been thrown out of the city have disappeared.

    ¡¸Their formation is too wide for a charging formation...... they¡¯re probably hiding infantry behind them.¡¹

    I jump off the watchtower.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a group of cavalry. They have infantry in tow. All units, prepare for battle!¡¹

    Not just the 105th division, the other armies hurry to get ready to fight.

    ¡¸Can enemies with low moralee for a counterattack so quickly?¡¹

    My inner thoughts just came out on their own.

    ¡¸General, there are no defensive structures around the city. It is a ins as far as the eye can see, so wouldn¡¯t it be more advantageous for us to pull back and fight in the city?¡¹

    Celia answers Yakov¡¯s question proudly.

    ¡¸No, with so much snow umted, the original speed and force of impact of the cavalry cannot be utilized! If we defend carefully, we should be able to fend them off and more importantly the enemy has infantry behind them. Letting them in the city would in fact be troublesome.¡¹

    Yakov feels satisfied by the exnation, while Celia puffs out her chest.

    It was charming when she was small, however her breasts have grown considerably since then.

    I don¡¯t like how she¡¯s showing them off to Yakov. I grab them from behind.

    ¡¸Hyaaah! Why did you squeeze my boobs like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Jealousy. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    Anyhow, our 105th division will stand in front of the city and form a defensive formation with shields and spears.

    The rest of the armies must have reached the same conclusion. Ever since the orders were given by themander, most of the formations were already arranged.

    For my personal army, I have Leopolt and M who are extremelypetent, but things get a little more unsteady with those under them.

    I am once again amazed by the potential of the Federation army.

    I just hope themander¡¯s strategy is not wrong.

    ¡¸The enemy cavalry has detached from the infantry! The cavalry are charging this way! Roughly 10 000!¡¹

    They changed their tactics after seeing us set up defenses in the city.

    Exactly by the book, the cavalry will charge forward and open a hole in our defensive formation for the infantry to push through, then they¡¯ll look to cause confusion in our ranks. This is also textbook strategy.

    ¡¸Archer squad, begin firing!!¡¹

    A rain of arrows fall on the approaching enemy.

    Due to the snow hindering their speed, they get by more arrows...... though that¡¯s not enough to defeat the heavy armored cavalry.

    ¡¸Tch, don¡¯te over here.¡¹

    ¡¸The 105th division ranks are the roughest after all. The enemy might view that as a weakness.¡¹

    Yakovments in frustration.

    Despite having help from the snow, nobody is happy to sh with cavalry in an open field.

    A vivid g waves in my direction from the army next to me.

    Even if you do that, I don¡¯t know what it means.

    ¡¸It means ¡°expecting a tough fight¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, how carefree can they be.¡¹

    I mount Schwartz and swing my longsword once.

    The piled up snow is blown away to the nearby soldiers who let out groans.

    Schwartz stamps on the ground a few times to check the condition of the ground before neighing like he¡¯s saying ¡°no problem¡±.

    ¡¸Anti-cavalry formation¨D¨D ready up!¡¹

    Celia pulls out her sword beside me and shouts.

    That was always Leopolt¡¯s job, however she gets to do it now since nobody is here besides her.

    ¡¸Fu...... fufufu.¡¹

    Although she tries to maintain her serious face, Celia can¡¯t hide her smile.

    She really wanted to that, didn¡¯t she?

    Celia¡¯s cute voice moves the soldiers, and they stand their shields up on the snow to form a wall, their spears sticking out through the gaps.

    The enemy cavalry run straight into the wall.

    ¡¸Guwaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaah!¡¹

    Numerous cries ring out, as well as the sounds of horses falling, flesh being smashed, and metal getting crushed t.

    Enemy cavalry get skewered by their own momentum.

    Ally soldiers get their spears deflected and get kicked away along with their shields.

    Enemy soldiers get showered with crossbow bolts after slipping past the spears and fall off their horses.

    Ally soldiers let out deathroes when the horses of the dead enemies drop on top of them.

    In an instant, multiple deaths urred.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t break formation even if you die!¡¹

    ¡¸Focus all your energy on thrusting your spears out! Don¡¯t let the enemy trample over you!¡¹

    The ally soldiers ram the grouped up enemies who slip past their spears, then match the timing of their thrusts with the approaching enemies. The enemy was unable to break past our defenses in one try and the battle has turned into a melee.

    For the time being, we can say the defense was sessful.

    I¡¯m always on the charging side so pushing cavalry back like this is a nice refreshing change.

    In that moment, I start hearing screams and crashing metal from the ally camp beside me.

    The enemy infantry that came a littleter must have collided with our allies.

    In the face of the enemy¡¯s desperate attack, our ally soldiers maintain a sturdy defense and don¡¯t retreat much if any.

    More than that, I see the asional soldier shove his shield forward apanied by a yell and push forward instead.

    ¡¸The nk seems fine. We can devote our attention solely on the cavalry in front of us.¡¹

    The 105th division also fight hard to push out their shields and swing their spears to somehow repel the enemy.

    Pipi shoots her arrows endlessly, meanwhile Natia manages to provide support despite being overwhelmed by therge scale battle.

    However, things don¡¯t seem to be going well. We¡¯re the ones gradually being forced backwards.

    ¡¸......considering the enemy has cavalry, cooperation is important when ites to defense...... the 105th division just doesn¡¯te close to the skill of the other armies.¡¹

    They¡¯ve done the basic training, but it just wasn¡¯t enough. The 105th division was never suited for defense in the first ce.

    For how well they fight with momentum, theyck the endurance necessary in a prolonged defense battle.

    And then the thing we were afraid of happening happened.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve broken through the center! Close the hole!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy cavalry has invaded!¡¹

    The already questionable battle lines were thrown further into disarray while we¡¯re getting pushed back as they charge right through the middle of our formation.

    The enemy cavalry will invade our ranks and try to divide us, then they¡¯ll circle around.

    If that happened, the army will fall apart in no time. I¡¯m not going to let that happen.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going. Take care of the rest for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? I¡¯m also...... wait, Yakov-san is going too? I¡¯m the only one left in charge!?¡¹

    Celia has to stay here. That would make you the same as Leopolt.

    As I watch Celia deal with the reportsing in one after the other, I head to the center.

    ¡¸Do your best to impede their breakthrough! Have the reserve troops move around and fill the hole!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re up against heavy cavalry. Throwing half-hearted guys in front won¡¯t do anything¨D¨D¡¹

    The enemy has already encroached halfway to the middle.

    I arrive there along with a handful of soldiers.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to seal the hole.¡¹

    ¡¸B-boss!?¡¹¡¸¡¯s my bad! They tore into the middle! Soon enough, enemies will also......¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let them.¡¹

    I extend my longsword like a spear.

    If you¡¯re weak on defense, then just switch to offense. Attack the enemies attacking you.

    ¡¸Follow me!¡¹

    When I rush forward, the fellow flustered soldiers open up a path for me.

    Waiting for me is a pack of enemy cavalry poking around with their spears.

    All of them are wearing scarlet armor.

    Now that I think about it, the knight I finished off back in the city was also wearing red.

    ¡¸Rip the enemy apart! Show the Federation the power of the Red Dragon Knights!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a single cavalry in front of us!? He¡¯sing straight at us.¡¹

    ¡¸Coming alone!? What is he thinking......¡¹

    The enemy seems to falter when they see me run at them, probably thinking there might be some sort of trap, however their expressions change after they spot the mantle I¡¯m wearing.

    It was a mantle given to me by Stessel and is apparently the symbol of a corpsmander.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the enemymander! The general¡¯s head!¡¹

    ¡¸I-impossible...... if that¡¯s the case!¡¹

    The enemy quicken their pace again. They turn and make a beeline towards me.

    They made the right decision. If they finish off themander, the entire army will fall apart. It will also lead to an overall victory.

    ¡¸But will it go as smoothly as you think?¡¹

    I pull back my longsword greatly.

    ¡¸The general¡¯s head is mine¨D¨D!! Aguah!¡¹

    My full-powered thrustunches into the stomach of the knight charging at me in high spirits.

    The skewered knight ils around after being stabbed. If he struggles so much, he¡¯ll fall off.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Keeping at me.¡¹

    ¡¸How gutsy! That life, I¡¯ll-...... guwaaaah!¡¹

    I hit the next man with my sword still stabbed into the first man. My strengthbines with his momentum and the two bodies seem to squish together. The skewered man is dead, but his body still retains its shape.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll return you to your friends.¡¹

    I lift my sword high and swing it at the enemy, sending the corpse flying off my de.

    The body flies in an arc and crashes into another knight, causing him to wipe out.

    I charge at the charging enemy without slowing down.

    At first nce, it might seem like a suicidal move, but my thought was that I wouldn¡¯t get surrounded if I keep moving at them.

    It¡¯s easy to focus only on the enemies in front of me.

    ¡¸The enemy is alone, plus it¡¯s the general! Finish him off already.¡¹

    Themander...... no, they are a group of knights so I guess he¡¯s the knightmander?

    In response to his yell, more knights head my way.

    ¡¸Your dauntless courage is wonderful.¡¹

    Having allies like these must be reassuring. Facing off against them as enemies is also simple and I love it.

    Five knights run at me yelling.

    I run past the first one after gouging out his side, I cut off the head of the second one, I sweep the horse¡¯s legs for the third, then I run my sword into the face of the fourth and tear him up.

    ¡¸An opening!¡¹

    The fifth one shouts happily as he aims at my side with his spear.

    ¡¸It might have been if you kept quiet.¡¹

    I grab the spearhead and throw him to the ground.

    The knight falls head first and bends in an strange direction, bing motionless after that.

    ¡¸S-so strong......¡¹

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s crazy. He¡¯s treating the knights like toys......¡¹

    I run at the two knights who hastily retreat in front of me and deliver a single horizontal sh at both of them.

    ¡¸You might have survived had you been one second faster in making a decision.¡¹

    I give a sidelong nce to the two knights as blood sprays out from their slit throats, then turn back to the front.

    There are still plenty of enemies prating our lines and I can¡¯t take on all of them.2

    ¡¸What are you guys doing, standing around doing nothing? Hurry up and kill the enemies!¡¹

    Yakov roars after catching up with me, spurring the other ally soldiers being held down by the enemy knights to push back vigorously.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about defending. Keep pushing. Drag the enemies down and kill them. Like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Hieeeeh!¡¹

    I snatch the closest enemy while shouting and throw him up.

    Before he hits the ground, I swing my sword and split him in two through the armor.

    The enemies scream in horror while my allies cheer loudly.

    Tossing a human and then bisecting them. It feels like I¡¯ve done this quite a few times.

    If I get dismissed from my feudal lord position, maybe I can make a living from that kind of street performance?

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be fired, and doing that kind of performance all around town would make you a mass murderer.¡¹

    Yakov chuckles beside me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t answer my question seriously. Then shall we enjoy ourselves here on the battlefield where we won¡¯t be called a murderers.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll follow the general.¡¹

    The ally soldiers seem re-energized however the enemy won¡¯t back down so easily.

    We rush the red knights, taking the lead in front of the ally soldiers transitioning to counterattack.

    I swing my sword and send enemies flying.

    If there are enemies who get sliced by my de, there are others who get knocked away by the back of the sword.

    Yakov and I go on a rampage, encouraging our allies as we advance, although everything around us turns into red before we knew it. We may have gone too far forward.

    ¡¸General...... isn¡¯t this kind of bad? We¡¯re smack dab in the enemy lines.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I got too excited. This is pretty bad.¡¹

    Iment while cutting away the spear of an attacking enemy and then gouging out his throat.

    Next I deflect the sh of a knight behind me with my arm guard before knocking him out with a punch to the face.

    Thinking it would probably be difficult to fight without a shield, I put my left arm through the strap and wield my longsword in my right, staying vignt of my surroundings all the while.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over now that you¡¯re surrounded like this! Just give up and die!¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously I won¡¯t agree!¡¹

    I block the iing sword with my shield and the de snaps with a crisp nk.

    It¡¯s my turn to attack back and the enemy¡¯s turn to defend with a shield, except my sh cuts through his shield and splits his head in half.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know when to give up!¡¹

    I bash the enemy with my shield at close range before his sword could reach me.

    I was going to counterattack when the soldier was stunned from my blow, but then I realize blood squirted out and he already fell down.

    Right, I keep forgetting that this shield is heavier than the average human.

    I look over to Yakov and see him crossing swords with two knights.

    He appears to be struggling, although it could be acting.

    ¡¸Yakov, doing alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all! Please help, general!¡¹

    So he was actually in trouble. I respond by hurling my shield.

    The heavy object flies in a straight line towards one of the knights and knocks him out with a loud thud.

    The other knight freezes briefly in shock, which Yakov takes advantage of and cuts him down.

    We got through that somehow.

    Since I threw away my shield, I grab the Dual Crater with my left. It would be nice if nobody uses projectiles.

    ¡¸The enemy lost his shield! Get him!¡¹

    I fend off the enemies crowding around me as best as possible with my dual wielding, cutting down soldiers left and right.

    However more and more attacks are starting to get through because the Dual Crater is ill-suited to defense.

    A spear grazes my shoulder, then the resulting recoil causes Schwartz to get stabbed in the gaps of his horse armor.

    Schwartz neighs and tips to one side¨D¨D almost like he¡¯s about to fall, however he uses that distance to increase the force of his tackle on the opposing knight¡¯s horse, the spear remaining stuck in his body.

    ¡¸Guwaah!¡¹

    The knight falls together with his horse and then his face gets crushed with a hoof, causing an unbearable cry to leak out from his mouth.

    As the horse tries to get up, its legs also get broken, resulting in a loud neigh. What a short-tempered guy.

    ¡¸Show me your wound.¡¹

    The spear is lodged firmly in his body. It¡¯s not a heavy injury, though not small either.

    Well, he should be fine for now.

    ¡¸Something has to be done soon.¡¹

    At this rate, I¡¯ll get hit with the next attack.

    ¡¸Should we charge and open an escape route?¡¹

    ¡¸That may work for me, but you¡¯ll die.¡¹

    Even though Yakov is a guy, I think he¡¯s interesting. I don¡¯t want him to be killed so easily.

    ¡¸¨D¨Da new enemy!? From the side!?¡¹

    ¡¸Not good, they¡¯re cavalry! Pull back and regroup!¡¹

    At that moment, the enemy soldiers unexpectedly panic and start retreating.

    Yakov and I look at each other before turning to where the enemy¡¯s attention is focused.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... ally cavalry. It looks like they circled around from the nk.¡¹

    Clouds of snow are being kicked up as the cavalry gallop in our direction. The enemy, afraid of being nked, pull away from us.

    ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t have more than 500 cavalry in our army.¡¹

    ¡¸They probably don¡¯t know that with all that snow. The effect is amplified by the chaos of the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸This is probably Celia¡¯s doing. Oh, how she¡¯s grown.¡¹

    Nobody but Celia is in the headquarters so I don¡¯t even have to think about who it could be.

    Seeing the enemy move backwards, the ally soldiers regain their morale.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s use this chance to set up our lines again......¡¹

    I shake my head at Yakov.

    ¡¸What are you saying? This is the perfect opportunity to attack. We¡¯re going right away.¡¹

    I raise my sword and grab everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸The enemy has retreated. Now it¡¯s our turn!¡¹

    In that moment, a few remaining knights charge in from the side. What perfect timing.

    ¡¸Kill the enemy......¡¹

    I cut one knight in half with a sh through his shoulder.

    I block the sword of the second knight and remove the helmet, revealing a pretty face. Oh, a female knight.

    ¡¸And capture the women!¡¹

    I forcefully steal the girl¡¯s lips and embrace her tightly.

    Her feeble resistance eventually stops and she passes out.

    ¡¸Go!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooooh¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    The 105th division got their second wind and furiously rushed the enemy, eventually making the enemy give up and flee.

    Seeing the knights retreat must have broken their spirit, as the infantry attacking the other armies alsopete to run away, meaning we¡¯ve sessfully defended Zabr.

    Night.

    Soldiers are cleaning up the corpses strewn all over the ce.

    Being the loser, most of them are enemy bodies, although quite a few belong to ally soldiers.

    This victory cannot be considered an overwhelming one by any means.

    The opponent was definitely not weak. If the oue of certain events were different, there was a possibility we would have lost.

    ¡¸I went outside for fresh air, but all these piles of bodies are not a very pretty sight.¡¹

    It¡¯s still cold outside, however my body feels hot.

    I told the female Imperial knight captured in battle earlier that I would try my best to release her unharmed, and she ultimately trusted me enough to let me mount her. By the way, Yakov climbed on top of her after I was done.

    I suddenly spotmander Womanizer.

    The sun has already set, yet I can¡¯t read his expression.

    I approach him silently before speaking up.

    ¡¸The enemy was stronger than expected. Are you still thinking of invading to the south coast?¡¹

    I try implying that I want him to reconsider.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a chance an elite squad just happened to be nearby. I don¡¯t think the entire army will be that strong. ......Just in case, I¡¯ll secretly deploy scouts.¡¹

    I let out a sigh and leave Womanizer alone quietly.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, where are you?¡¹

    I hear a familiar voice...... Celia must be searching for me.

    She did great today so I¡¯ll have to reward her with plenty of affection.

    After I manage to find Celia, I take her hand and walk with her inside the tent. There, I see Yakov still continuing to swing his hips on top of the female knight. Crap, Celia was so cute that I forgot I went out to get some fresh air earlier.

    ¡¸What are you doing...... in Aegir-sama¡¯s tent...... not to mention with three women! You¡¯re fucking the prisoners, how could you!¡¹

    Next to Yakov are the female lookout from before and a different Empire soldier prisoner, bothying on their backs with their legs spread wide open.

    I already had my turn with those girls enough to make them faint, and Yakov shouldn¡¯t have embraced them yet, although I can¡¯t just say that out loud.

    I turn my eyes away from Yakov who looks to me for help, then Celia kicks him in the ass.

    ¡¸Guaaaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaah! He came inside!!¡¹

    It looks like Yakov ejacted deep inside the female knight after the impact from the kick.

    Sorry. If Celia finds out I fucked those girls before making love to her, she¡¯ll end up sulking. You can endure at least one kick in the ass.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Reverse Landing Operation Commences¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 190 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 360 000, Civilian Victims: 970 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 480 000 (480 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 100 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Early Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 7500 men

    Apanying: Celia (escort, assistant), Marta (aide), Natia (temporary follower), Leah (temporary follower)

    Brynhildr (temporary follower), Pipi (archer)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (injured), Mirumi (submerged), Yakov (falsely used sex maniac)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 450, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 294: Federation Reinforcements ? A Small Armyâ€™s Figh

    <h4>Chapter 294: Federation Reinforcements ? A Small Army¡¯s Figh</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    After cleaning up the mess left by the defense of Zabr from the enemy army¡¯s attack, we immediately start marching to the south.

    ¡¸To be ready to organize the army only one day after such a hard battle...... what a surprise.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. As expected, they are highly skilled.¡¹

    The soldiers¡¯ footsteps maintain a steady beat as the army marches, showing no shred of disorder in their lines at all.

    My 105th division army is also doing fine besides a few casualties here and there.

    ¡¸Hehehe, I tried to snatch the shoulder pad from the enemy¡¯s armor.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice. I couldn¡¯t find a recement for my broken sword so I had to bring an axe from the engineering corps.¡¹

    ¡¸A spear grazed my head, you see. Having no hair on one side would look bad so I just shaved everything except the middle...... there¡¯s this strange sense of liberation, and it feels good. I can¡¯t get enough of it. It¡¯s a smooth ¡®kohyaah¡¯ feeling.¡¹

    I¡¯m getting more and more barbarian vibes, but I guess it¡¯s fine as long as they can fight.

    ¡¸But the overall losses suffered by the army should not have been small. Why are we so concerned about proceeding to the south......¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say something, rapist?¡¹

    After getting a sharp re from Celia, Yakov stands down dejectedly beside me.

    With suspicion that Yakov sexually assaulted the female knight, Celia¡¯s attitude towards him has toughened to the extreme.

    Getting the female knight to exin would have cleared things up, but that can¡¯t be done.

    In return for her hospitable treatment and release from custody, she consented to me and Yakov embracing her, with cumming inside the only thing she didn¡¯t allow.

    However the impact from Celia¡¯s kick to Yakov¡¯s ass made him fill her hole with seed.

    The female knight screamed out how that was not part of the agreement and made sure to give Yakov an earful of cursing.

    Even now, she¡¯s crying in the wagon used for transporting prisoners and in no state of mind to be questioned.

    It goes without saying after seeing that, Celia¡¯s opinion of Yakov got harsher.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have Yakov atone for his mistaketer, so just focus on the battle in front of you for now.¡¹

    ¡¸......right. It shouldn¡¯t be long until we reach our destination, the city of Karishin. That¡¯s if things go smoothly though.¡¹

    Celia makes a troubled face.

    The distance to the city isn¡¯t too great. However there are many things to worry about.

    ¡¸Half of the scouting cavalry have yet to return and we¡¯re facing strong interference. There is no doubt an enemy squad is near.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also curious about the defeated enemy pulling back submissively. It¡¯s not like they were annihted so it seems unnatural for them to run away at full speed.¡¹

    ¡¸That must mean they have a rearguard.¡¹

    Yakov keeps pace with me again. Celia res at him again, though this time he only moves back half a step.

    ¡¸They also have the same number of forces as us, close to 100 000. If they have a rearguard to rely on......¡¹

    A sighes out of my mouth. If we just took control of the city, destroyed its facilities and went home, we wouldn¡¯t have to go through all the trouble, I don¡¯t know why we¡¯re forcing our way forward.

    ¡¸I wanted to tellmand headquarters in White City of the circumstances too, it¡¯s just theck of time hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy fleet mighte as soon as the fog lifts......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty tough having to always expect the enemy.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s thinking negatively.

    ¡¸No need to worry. If things get bad, I¡¯ll carry you home with me.¡¹

    Brynhildr jumps on Schwartz.

    I told her to put some armor on, but she said ¡°it stinks of sweat¡± and refused so she remains in in clothes.

    Her gorgeous blonde hair fluttering in the wind is a beautiful sight, yet also creates a sense of difort.

    ¡¸Hahaha, how reassuring for the general to be protected by such a prettydy.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure Yakov was joking when he said that, but Brynhildr can actually carry me and break past the enemy.

    ¡¸If that timees, please take Celia along too.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t leave Pipi please.¡¹

    ¡¸Take Natia too!¡¹

    When I mentally picture Brynhildr, myself, Celia, Pipi, and Natia stacking on top of each other like a family of turtles, I smile wryly. It¡¯ll be strange to say the least, for the small Brynhildr to be at the very bottom.

    ¡¸Well, to ensure it doesn¡¯te to that¨D¨D¡¹

    Before the sentence could be finished, a trumpet sounds. It¡¯s the signal for the entire army to be on alert.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwe can only do our best. Everyone, get ready for battle.¡¹

    Yakov and Celia mount their horses.

    I was also going to jump on Schwartz, but stop after putting my hand on his body.

    Schwartz neighs, as if asking me ¡°aren¡¯t you getting on?¡±

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want you to fall over partway.¡¹

    Even though Schwartz¡¯s injury is not a deep one, his movements seem slightly off.

    There¡¯s no telling what could happen if I swing heavy weapons while riding him..

    ¡¸Pipi, get on Schwartz. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem since you¡¯re so light.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    Pipi bounces on Schwartz¡¯s back with a spring in her step. Schwartz exhales and moves to the rear.

    When I take a nce behind me, I see him clearly walking in a strange manner.

    I guess he was putting up a strong front when I was riding.

    ¡¸Hmph, you¡¯re just a perverted horse.¡¹

    I check on my longsword and Dual Crater. Both don¡¯t have a single scratch on them.

    The Dual Crater has its usual faint reddish glow, whereas my dragon longsword also appears to be dyed slightly red having sucked up the blood from all the battles till now.

    ¡¸It looks like it can get even more red.¡¹

    I have a feeling this fight will be tough.

    Still, I can¡¯t hide the smile on my face.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    The Day Before. Albens: Gand Empire Army ¨C Command Headquarters

    Messengers and staff officers run hurriedly around in the camp.

    ¡¸The Federation hasnded in Zabr with an army of 100 000! They¡¯re looking to conduct a full-fledged reversending operation!¡¹

    ¡¸The 6th Division army tried to recapture the city and was defeated. The main force, the Red Dragon Knights, have suffered major losses and will need time to reorganize¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is heading further south towards the city of Karishin!¡¹

    ¡¸They have a group of barbarians, you say? Don¡¯t give such nonsensical reports!¡¹

    The Supreme Commander of the Imperial Army, Zaphnes, closes his eyes with his arms folded, not saying a word.

    The staff officers beside him all look worried.

    ¡¸What is General Sekrit doing, letting the enemynd 100 000 soldiers under her nose!?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently they crossed the river in the fog. ......it¡¯s enemynd after all. They have the locational advantage.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped that theynded. Let¡¯s disperse them promptly.¡¹

    ¡¸We have to hurry the reorganization of the sixth division!¡¹

    Zaphnes opens his eyes right when the staff officers panic.

    ¡¸The eastern army should have pulled back to the west of Karishin¡¹

    The staff officers stir.

    ¡¸I- I guess if you order it now, the eastern army might be able to make it having fallen down to the south coast.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that army preserving their strength and waiting until spring to invade again? If we exhaust them now, it will hinder our ability to counterattack in spring. Our overall strategy won¡¯t be affected even if we abandon a city like Karishin.¡¹

    Ever since the Federationmitted to counterattack during the winter season, the Empire has suffered consecutive losses.

    The Imperial soldiers were inadequately equipped for the harsh Federation winters and also ignorant of the weather phenomena.

    Their military strength was slowly being worn down to a point where the Federation surpassed the Empire in terms of number of regr army soldiers.

    The weakening of the military ves meant to fill the holes was also strikingly clear due to the poor equipment quality.

    shing head on in the current situation would invite the possibility of suffering a fatal defeat.

    Which is why the headquarters under Zaphnes avoided all-out battles and retreated to the south coast where it was rtively warmer, waiting for spring toe so they could attack again.

    Fortunately, Sekrit¡¯s still healthy fleet kept the Federation¡¯s counterattack at bay and made it impossible for them to cross the river inrge numbers. ......that was true until now.

    ¡¸No effect, you say? Fool! The premise for our n to counterattack is if we maintainplete control over the south coast. If theynd and invade deep into that territory, they can overturn all of that. More importantly, the morale of our soldiers won¡¯tst.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true......¡¹

    ¡¸They were able to regain theirposure because of the river in between.¡¹

    On top of being exposed to severe weather conditions, they¡¯ve been losing battle after battle, so the soldiers¡¯ morale could crumble at anytime.

    The reason they haven¡¯tpletely fallen apart was due to the trust in their safety border, that the Federation won¡¯te to the south coast of the river because of the existence of their still formidable fleet.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t let the enemy stay in the south coast. We¡¯ll invest thergest force possible and intercept the enemy. Send an express messenger to the eastern army. The 200 000 of the eastern army will crush the opposing 100 000!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Understood, sir!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After Zaphnes delivers the order in an assertive tone, he mumbles something quietly to himself.

    ¡¸Sekrit...... how long will you try your best? When you lose, I will also be finished.¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Near Karishin. Landing Army.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama......¡¹

    I rub the stiff-faced Celia.

    ¡¸Yakov, find a way to inspire the soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸......please don¡¯t expect too much.¡¹

    Figuring out a solution to that is part of your job.

    ¡¸Natia, you can go back to Zabr. In fact, you should go back if possible.¡¹

    To be honest, I want Natia to go back, but she shakes her head silently. I don¡¯t have time to persuade her either.

    Enemies as far as the eye can see are approaching us from the front.

    All the othermanders are wearing serious expressions too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... the enemy¡¯s eastern army. So they came back this far?¡¹

    One of themanders confirmed their identity after looking at their g. He says it in a strained voice.

    ¡¸If the entire eastern army is here, that means they easily have over 200 000 soldiers!¡¹

    So they have double our forces at the very least.

    Not only that, we anticipated a battle around the city so we aren¡¯t really equipped for a field battle.

    ¡¸Celia, what would you do if you were themander?¡¹

    I try asking.

    ¡¸......until I have a clear picture of the exact number, a decision can¡¯t be¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Scouting report! The total forces are over 200 000 regr soldiers! Moreover, 50 000 military ves are positioned in front!¡¹

    The scout¡¯s announcement covered Celia¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI would retreat. It¡¯s impossible to do battle on an open field against an enemy with more than twice the number of forces. Plus, the enemy may get reinforcements while we won¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. I was thinking along the same lines...... but it will probably be impossible.¡¹

    By their name, the eastern army most likely came from the east. Meaning they approached our southward bound army from the left.

    A white smokeing up from the enemy formation is billowing towards our rear.

    Their cavalry are probably circling around behind us.

    Even if we want to face them, we don¡¯t have many cavalry since we came by boat.

    ¡¸Our only choice is to fight. We¡¯ll do our utmost.¡¹

    As expected, the 105th division soldiers are trembling.

    Yakov¡¯s attempts to encourage them doesn¡¯t result in much of an effect.

    While we¡¯re busy with that, themander¡¯s orders were given.

    ¡¸The 105th division will be ced on the left wing to engage the enemy military ves! They may be less skilled and have shoddy equipment, but they will still charge with all they have regardless of appearance, plus they are great in numbers. Be careful!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    It looks like he saw how we struggled with constructing defensive formations during thest battle.

    That¡¯s why he matched us with opponents who we can have a melee with.

    Themander is supposed to have a good grasp of the situation, so howe this is the result?

    Both armies slowly close the distance to each other.

    The difference in number makes it seem like our army is partially being surrounded and we¡¯re practically forced to receive the enemy¡¯s attack.

    As for us, we will be facing off against the seedy group of military ves.

    ¡¸Rout the enemy, show your loyalty to His Majesty the Emperor! Charge¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The military ves let out a shout in response to theirmander¡¯s orders and surge forward.

    Their armor is so insubstantial that they appear half naked and they¡¯re only equipped with a simple small shield and a one-handed sword.

    ¡¸So those are the military ves......a sacrificial squad.¡¹

    Yakov gulps.

    They¡¯ve formed at least a horizontal line and are running at us in a straight line.

    The sound of nearly 50 000 people running in our direction is incredible and naturally unnerves the ally soldiers.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll give them a boost again. I¡¯m bad at this though.

    ¡¸Listen up!¡¹

    The soldiers look at me.

    ¡¸They have 50 000! That¡¯s a lot...... what portion of that do you think are women?¡¹

    The ratio of male to female soldiers in the Imperial army should be higher than that of the Federation. A sh of inspiration seems to light up the faces of the ally soldiers.

    ¡¸Just 10% is already 5000! And look carefully! They¡¯re half-naked even though it¡¯s so cold.¡¹

    They did well not to die from the freezing temperatures. The ally soldiers start murmuring.

    ¡¸There are 5000 half-naked women! Repeat after me!¡¹

    ¡¸There are 5000 half-naked women!¡¹

    ¡¸There are 5000 women!¡¹

    ¡¸There are 5000 women for us!¡¹

    The enemy has finally reached us.

    I don¡¯t see any reinforcements, arrows or cannons.

    ¡¸Capture them and warm their bodies with yours! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹

    Right at the moment of impact, the ally soldiers push their shields forward altogether.

    With a loud crash, the enemy¡¯s vanguard gets repelled.

    The enemy continues to push forward, even stepping over the fallen vanguard.

    I¡¯ve heard about this. The military ves breakthrough enemy lines by fighting without any regard for their own allies.

    But I won¡¯t let them do as they please.

    ¡¸Begin the attack!¡¹

    As I shout, the ally soldiers break defensive formation and rush forward with their swords.

    The enemy¡¯s faces were dyed with surprise. They probably didn¡¯t think their attack would be met with an attack.

    The military ves seem to be quieter and less energetic from this unexpected situation.

    ¡¸I¡¯m moving forward!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, again! Geez, I can understand how Leopolt-san feels!¡¹

    I jump forward into the frontlines wielding my shield and longsword.

    Using the shields held by fellow soldiers as a stepping stone, I leap into the middle of the enemy.

    ¡¸Soraah!¡¹

    I swing my sword at eye-level at the same time as mynding. With the de purposely turned up, my sword didn¡¯t cut into the enemy¡¯s bodies, but instead acted like a club and sent nearby enemies flying, even taking out enemies further in the vicinity.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re packed so closely together, I can mow down all of you at once.¡¹

    By the time I said it, my sword was swinging back in the opposite direction, still at eye-level but this time with the de properly pointing sideways.

    ¡¸Ugyah!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what happened!?¡¹

    Two people fall down after losing their heads, while a lucky one who wasn¡¯t in reach of my sword stands stock still in shock.

    ¡¸They were cut.¡¹

    I raise my sword and cut open the stomach of the lucky man, spinning my body to sweep the enemies around me as well.

    Those hit by my shield had their heads split open while those cut by my sword were torn in two from the waist down, all of them letting out beast-like screams as they copse.

    ¡¸W-what on earth......¡¹

    ¡¸A monster jumped in our midst all of a sudden!¡¹

    ¡¸S-so scary......¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a monster!?¡¹

    I dive in the middle of the wide-eyed and stunned enemies.

    With one thrust, my sword prates the chest of an enemy. I couldn¡¯t pull it out of his body after it plunged in all the way to the hilt, so I let go of my longsword and punch another enemy instead.

    ¡¸Gabah!¡¹

    The military ves aren¡¯t wearing helmets so my fistnds squarely in the man¡¯s face, caving in his nose and popping both eyes out of his skull.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹

    An enemy approaches me with a sword on my right side which is not currently holding a weapon.

    I easily dodge his attack reliant on power, letting the sword hit the ground before grabbing his sword and taking it away from him.

    ¡¸Ah......aah......¡¹

    It¡¯s a shabby one, but still a sword. I smile at the enemy.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re lending it to me? Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re welco-...... gyaaah©`©`!!¡¹

    I cut the man¡¯s neck with his sword. Next, I block an iing attack with that same sword and right after I split his head open, the sword breaks.

    Wow, that was a crappy sword. The military ves sure have a hard time fighting with weapons like this.

    I forcefully shove the broken sword into another enemy¡¯s neck.

    During the period where no more enemies areing at me, I casually grab my longsword and pull it out of the enemy it was stuck in

    ¡¸What a guy.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but if I run away, my family will......¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m scared......¡¹

    Three more enemies, after looking at each other and nodding, decide to charge at me all at once.

    ¡¸Shi-¡¹

    I also charge at the three of them and step in for a swing with my sword.

    The one who raises his sword gets his hand cut off, while the second one¡¯s thrust only grazes my shoulder before hitting nothing, getting a headbutt from me in retaliation which caves his face in.

    Thest one...... is charging at me with eyes closed tightly. What is that supposed to be?

    ¡¸......horeh.¡¹

    I easily sidestep the sword and stick out my foot to trip the enemy.

    ¡¸Kyaah!¡¹

    That was a cute voice. Oh, so this one¡¯s a woman.

    ¡¸Throw away all your equipment and jump into our lines. That way, you won¡¯t die.¡¹

    I really wanted tofort and persuade her gently, but I don¡¯t have that luxury with so many enemies around. Sorry for using such a harsh tone.

    To make up for that, I¡¯ll treat you nicely in bed.

    ¡¸R-righht!¡¹

    The female military ve abandons her weapon¨D¨D not just that, she removes all the armor exposing half her body and bespletely naked before jumping into my ally soldiers.

    She may be the enemy, but there shouldn¡¯t be anybody in the 105th division who would attack a naked woman. That¡¯s how I taught them.

    I should have said to abandon you weapons instead of abandon your equipment. Hopefully, she doesn¡¯t catch a cold.

    ¡¸Look, I caught a girl. You guys, hurry up and advance forward!¡¹

    After I urge them as such, they respond with a war cry and begin attacking fiercely.

    We¡¯re ahead in both momentum and equipment, plus Celia is doing a good job takingmandpared to the enemymanders only screaming to charge forward.

    In order not to be surrounded, the army repeatedly moves back and forth to foil the enemy¡¯s attack, stepping out to attack when the enemy visibly is out of breath.

    With me also swinging my sword in the frontlines, it should help to turn the tides of battle, even if only a little, in our favor.

    Unfortunately, there are too many of them.

    The enemy¡¯s attack creates an unnecessary amount of idle soldiers on their side, yet we aren¡¯t able to finish the battle as we¡¯re fighting while being engulfed by 50 000 soldiers.

    ¡¸They just keeping after I cut them down.¡¹

    I take a big swing with my sword and tear through a densely packed group of close to ten people.

    ¡¸They¡¯re really annoying!¡¹

    Yakov keeps swinging his sword too, cutting down three people trying to get up.

    ¡¸I¡¯m running out of arrows!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll the specially reserved ones too.¡¹

    Pipi shoots arrow after arrow, each one hitting their target precisely and defeating the enemy.

    Natia is...... rather than an arrow, she threw a ss bottle in the middle of a whole bunch of enemies.

    The strange fumes emitted by whatever was in the bottle caused nearby enemies to fall over and vomit. She¡¯s made some weird concoction again.

    Nevertheless, the enemy keeps pushing forward endlessly.

    This is a familiar scene......that¡¯s right, just like the time I faced off against a horde of zombies.

    ¡¸Well, they go down after you cut them a little¨D¨D¡¹

    I cut off the arm of one soldier who falls to the ground screaming.

    ¡¸And you sometimes get lucky, so they¡¯re better than zombies.¡¹

    I knock away the sword of a female military ve and yell for her to run towards the ally lines.

    ¡¸A-alright! Just don¡¯t kill me!¡¹

    The naked ve runs off in tears.

    LIke I said, you don¡¯t have topletely undress. You¡¯ll catch a cold.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no end to this...... but it looks a little better over there.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s looking toward the other armies.

    ¡¸It¡¯s incredible over there.¡¹

    Heavily armed infantry from both sides are shing with each other whilerge bolts as well as giant cannonballs fly overhead.

    Looking carefully, I can see small scrap pieces of flesh, impossible to tell whether they belong to an ally or enemy, apanying the soaring cannonballs.

    The enemy heavy cavalry unit is being warded off by the ally spear unit in their defensive anti-cavalry formation.

    We have the greater ratio in terms of numbers, but facing off against a fully armed regr army is not an easy task.

    ¡¸Die©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna.¡¹

    Ind a front kick on an enemy trying to attack me while I was looking away.

    As the enemy coughs up blood violently, I put my foot against his chest and focus my weight on that leg, crushing his ribs and killing him.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t just be a spectator either. Let¡¯s concentrate on the enemy in front of us.¡¹

    The grueling battle has just begun.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: Runaway Chronicles¢Û ¨C Late at Night. Estelle Book Rentals.

    ¡¸No good, we¡¯repletely surrounded......¡¹

    Estelle peeks out the gap of a window. Countless torches can be seen outside.

    ¡¸......mmm, Leopolt-san probably stepped in. Is this the end?¡¹

    Tristan carefully puts a bookmark between the pages of a book he just started to read and sighs.

    £¨I can¡¯t talk my way out anymore...... if this person forces his way in, I might not be able to get away scot-free.£©

    Aftermenting mentally, Estelle speaks up.

    ¡¸......let¡¯s get out through the window in the bathroom and escape to the back alleys. Hurry.¡¹

    £¨Aah~aah, so this is how things will go in the end. I¡¯m sorry, father. It looks like this will be thest day for the shop.£©

    ¡¸Hmm, if Leopolt-san has stepped in, I don¡¯t think that kind of gap will be open though.¡¹

    Tristan peeks out the small window in the bathroom. He couldn¡¯t see any lights in the alley.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    He wiggles the shutter of the window enough to make a sound. It was quiet enough that it could be thought of as the work of the wind.

    Suddenly, he spots movement in the shadows of the alley. Perhaps it was because nothing came out from the window, the movements stopped and it became quiet again.

    ¡¸I knew it. They purposely left the back open, waiting for us to jump out. It doesn¡¯t look like we have an escape route.¡¹

    Tristan forces and smile and starts gathering his belongings.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, this is the end. Man, it was nice while itsted.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... you can¡¯t......¡¹

    £¨If the security unit hase in full force, you definitely won¡¯t be let off so easy! You¡¯ll be thrown in jail for a long time or worse......£©

    Estelle stares at the resigned Tristan.

    She can¡¯t do anything against the security officers. Still, that wasn¡¯t based on theoretical knowledge.

    Getting impatient, the men outside knock on the door loudly.

    ¡¸This is the security unit! Let us check the inside of your rooms again! Open the door immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, alright, I¡¯ming out now.¡¹

    Tristan unlocks the not-very-durable door.

    It was at that moment when the door opened and the burly men of the security unit stepped towards Tristan.

    ¡¸Nooo!¡¹

    Estelle rushes at the security officers.

    The soldier doesn¡¯t budge from being pounced on by an unarmed city girl.

    However the soldier was slightly taken aback by Estelle clinging to him out of nowhere.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Let go! Don¡¯t you understand what let go means!?¡¹

    ¡¸Run! Tristan, run for it!!¡¹

    Despite the soldier trying to pull her off, Estelle clings desperately even while being swung around.

    ¡¸Err, I don¡¯t know what to say. You don¡¯t have to do that, I¡¯ll be fine¨D¨D¡¹

    £¨I know I can¡¯t escape after doing something like this. Even so, I can¡¯t just let him be taken away in front of me!£©

    Tristan isn¡¯t sure of what to do with the frantic Estelle. That wasn¡¯t the case for the soldiers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, girl! If you¡¯re not going to listen¨D¨D¡¹

    Another soldier appears behind the one Estelle was holding and unsheathes the sword at his hip.

    ¡¸!? Not good! Sto¨D¨D¡¹

    £¨Ah, I¡¯m going to be cut down...... though I wonder why. I...... have no regrets.£©

    Estelle¡¯s eyes reflect the dull glow of the soldier¡¯s sword.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸South Coast Battle In Progress¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 190 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 360 000, Civilian Victims: 970 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 480 000 (480 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 100 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Early Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 7500 men

    Apanying: Celia mander), Marta (standby), Natia (unique archer), Leah (standby)

    Brynhildr (monitoring protagonist), Pipi (archer)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (injured), Mirumi (submerged), Yakov (second inmand)

    Tristan (arrested)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 450, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 295: Federation Reinforcements ? A Wholehearted Throw

    <h4>Chapter 295: Federation Reinforcements ? A Wholehearted Throw</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The fierce fighting continues. We advance forward ever so slightly while taking down the surging Imperial military ves.

    Our allies bellow back and forth.

    ¡¸Their weapons are crap! They¡¯re nothing once you block it with your shield!¡¹

    ¡¸The only thing they have going for them is numbers. If you¡¯re tired and can¡¯t move anymore, switch ces with someone behind you!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s inevitable for them to circle around to the side. Don¡¯t ck on your defense.¡¹

    I can hear the enemy yelling too.

    ¡¸Focus on moving forward. Keep attacking until the enemy crumbles!¡¹

    ¡¸Encircle them on all sides and then crush them!¡¹

    ¡¸They have a monster? Who cares, overwhelm them with numbers!¡¹

    The melee bes more disorderly. I can see Yakov start to feel flustered.

    ¡¸If we continue fighting like this, we¡¯re the ones who will get fatigued first.¡¹

    It¡¯s just as he says. The enemy has too many forces for us to take advantage of the difference in our military strength, and we are somehow fighting on equal terms. Of course, a huge part of that is the better equipment and higher skill of our allies.

    But unlike the enemy, most of our forces havee up to the front and not much of us have time to rest.

    Even if they¡¯re five times stronger than the enemy soldiers, they can¡¯t fight for fives times as long.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t let it turn into a battle of attrition...... guess we have to target themander.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like that¡¯s our only option.¡¹

    In all times and ces, the defeat of themander will lead to the downfall of the army.

    Especially so for the military ves, whosemander is only giving out simple orders to push forward. They should fall apart instantly once their leader is taken out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same for us.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t die.¡¹

    I withdraw temporarily from the melee and hug Natia.

    ¡¸W-what are you doing!? You¡¯re going to start something all of a sudden on the battlefield!? Can¡¯t you be more conscious of the time ce¨D¨D huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I do want to make that beautiful waist belong to me, but I need you to search for the enemymander now.¡¹

    When I lift the girl up on my shoulders, Natia, after remaining silent for a few seconds, pounds my head.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t make me misunderstand like that. Er...... is it the fancy-looking guy over there?¡¹

    The military ves are wearing crude brown armor.

    Theirmander, wearing proper armor, stands out amongst them.

    Natia and Pipi who both have excellent eyesight can easily distinguish a person like that in a crowd.

    ¡¸That one, alright.¡¹

    I enter the melee again and make a beeline for themander.

    I clear away the military ves, who are nothing more than a walls of flesh at this point, and make my way closer through all the scrapes from their spears and swords.

    ¡¸What are you dawdling around for? Keep pushing with numbers...... hey! Isn¡¯t that an enemy!? Someone protect me¨D¨D¡¹

    By the time themander realized it, he was toote.

    I was already charging at him while shouting.

    ¡¸Guwaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugyah!¡¹

    I charge forward with my longsword pointing out and my body behind a shield. I close in quickly towards themander like an out-of-control speeding wagon, knocking away any enemy soldiers who get in my way.

    ¡¸B-bastard!¡¹

    Themander pulls out his sword in a hurry only to get rammed by my shield and then I make a deliberatelyrge downward motion with my longsword at the head of the man who fell on his ass.

    I feel the sensation of bone shattering, flesh tearing and my de hitting the ground.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹¡¸H-how awful......¡¹

    There was no scream.

    A secondter, themander who was sitting on the ground split in two, the right and left side falling apart in opposite directions.

    Naturally, blood and guts spill everywhere, causing everyone in the area to take a step backwards.

    ¡¸T-themander is dead......¡¹

    ¡¸W-what should we do...... I guess we run until we get another order!¡¹

    All enemies in the vicinity scatter.

    The soldiers overseeing the military ves also retreat after seeing theirmander defeated, losing their reason to hold their ground.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s keep this up for the others as well! Thoroughly target themanders!¡¹

    Cheers erupt from the ally soldiers.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa, forgive me!¡¹

    I grab hold of a female military ve who was trying to mix in with my allies and escape.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to fight again even if you run. Listen to me ande over to this side.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way! You¡¯re only saying that so you can kill me! Let me go©`!!¡¹

    I take the hand of the struggling woman who isn¡¯t willing to listen to me and guide it to my crotch. I don¡¯t have time to persuade her gently.

    ¡¸Ah...... what is that, it¡¯s so big...... amazing......¡¹

    ¡¸Have you calmed down? Now, be a prisoner.¡¹

    Good thing I got hard from the state of arousal during battle.

    ¡¸......okay. I¡¯ll be a prisoner.¡¹

    Good, that¡¯s for the best.

    After that, attacks focusing on targeting enemymanders were continuously carried out with Yakov in the center, killing off severalmanders.

    Celia, also realizing my intentions, changes the formation and starts aiming for the stand-out enemies.

    With so many leaders lost, the army of military ves starts descending into chaos.

    ¡¸The enemy is moving about in confusion! Now is our chance to push through!¡¹

    Celia is shouting animatedly in front of me after I return to the headquarters.

    It¡¯s true the enemy hasn¡¯t decreased much in number, however they are scattered.

    They are meaninglessly repeating actions, soldiers within the same squad are uncoordinated and following two different orders, and they are no longer functioning as an army.

    If weunch an all-out attack now, they would fall apart, that¡¯s what I was thinking until......

    ¡¸Message just in¨D¨D!! Urgent orders frommand headquarters. The 105th division is to retreat immediately.¡¹

    My ally soldiers let out groans of dissatisfaction and surprise after hearing the sudden order to retreat. We just managed to gain the upper hand after a hard battle too.

    ¡¸No way! We just need one more push to rout them and you¡¯re telling me to retreat!?¡¹

    Celia also raises her voice. However the messenger continues.

    ¡¸Main headquarters is in trouble! The 105th division will abandon the right wing and support the center. I repeat¨D¨D¡¹

    I turn to look at the headquarters. Before I knew it, my allies are being greatly pushed back and their lines are bing a mess.

    The intense shootout between the cannons and ballistae on both sides happening earlier now appears to be a one-sided bombarding by the Empire.

    ¡¸The enemy has already reached the headquarters, at this rate......¡¹

    No matter how many enemies we crush on the right wing, everything is over once the headquarters falls.

    ¡¸Celia, unfortunately you will have to give up your first victory for now. We¡¯re heading over right away.¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood!¡¹

    ¡¸The good news is that the military ves are at the height of confusion. They won¡¯t chase after us even if we retreat.¡¹

    Yakovments with a serious face.

    But it¡¯s ruined by the female prisoner he¡¯s carrying under his right arm.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst......¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed. Stupid womanizer.¡¹

    As Celia curses him, Natia also looks at me coldly.

    I wonder why. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of the female prisoner I¡¯m carrying under my left arm.

    Wee running to the headquarters and see that the situation is worse than we thought.

    Enemy infantry and knights have taken over the space in the middle where our ally soldiers are supposed to be, and the melee is bing widespread.

    ¡¸We have to rebuild the lines somehow!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not possible anymore! There are holes all over, plus arge portion of enemy soldiers have invaded too far!¡¹

    ¡¸Are the reinforcements from both wings not here yet!?¡¹

    ¡¸The right wing is doing their best just to keep the enemy in check, while the left wing has been pushed back by the enemy and is retreating. Support is impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸Is His Excellency Wolnasky still in the headquarters? It¡¯s not safe anymore. Please have him move back!¡¹

    ¡¸His Excellency is saying he wishes to stand his ground......¡¹

    The ally squads have not copsed yet, but it is clear they are at a disadvantage.

    Commander Womanizer is not running away, which is why the soldiers are barely holding on.

    ¡¸The war front is being broken in many ces. At this rate, everything will fall apart.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll try to do something before that happens.¡¹

    Right when I was patting Celia¡¯s head, an enemy knight runs in my direction.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in the enemy lines! I¡¯ll cut down everyst one and destroy the Federation ar¨D¨D¡¹

    Before he could finish his sentence, I spin my body and slice the mounted knight¡¯s torso in two.

    ¡¸Everyone, follow me. We¡¯re cutting down the enemies who invaded our headquarters. Don¡¯t kill your allies.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As the 105th division and I enter the headquarters, the battle gets more chaotic.

    After tearing through our ally¡¯s defenses, the enemy soldiers are attacking the knights and personnel stationed in the headquarters.

    Charging at those enemies from the side while letting out war cries are the soldiers of the 105th division.

    They sh with swords, they thrust with spears, some grapple with their bare hands, and I even see a few who pick up rocks to throw.

    In a sense, the battle has been brought to a state of melee in which we specialize in.

    ¡¸Focus on cutting down the enemies in front of you!¡¹

    There is no need to maintain lines in such a battle royal. All you need to do is fight using your own abilities.

    Our job is to do all we can to drive the enemy out of the headquarters.

    What I can do is to fight splendidly, using my sword to inspire allies and intimidate the enemies.

    On foot, I hack at the enemy infantry and drag the riders off their horses.

    After grabbing the enemies by their back and pulling them to the ground, I pound their faces in with my fist until they be unrecognizable.

    I block an enemy¡¯s sword with my longsword, reach out with my left hand during the crossing of swords, grab the man¡¯s head and then twist to break his neck.

    In such a messy scramble of a fight, I hear Celia scream out.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please get on a horse. It¡¯s better to fight on horseback!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t ride on that perverted horse because he¡¯s injured.¡¹

    Right now Pipi and Natia are riding Schwartz.

    The weight of those twobined is lighter than my weight when fully armed, besides he won¡¯t be moving too vigorously if the two girls fight primarily with bow and arrows.

    If I swing my longsword and shield around on top of any horse besides Schwartz, the horse will lose bnce and fall over.

    At that moment, an enemy sprints towards Celia while shouting.

    ¡¸That girl on the horse, isn¡¯t she an enemy noble!? Get her!¡¹

    An enemy infantry approaches Celia.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go down so easily!¡¹

    Celia deflects the spearhead thrusted at her with a sword, then slices the enemy¡¯s wrist.

    ¡¸Ugyaah!¡¹

    Blood sprays out of the enemy¡¯s hand as an artery was cut, causing him to drop his spear.

    Celia returns a thrust without dy, stabbing her sword through the man¡¯s eye.

    The man twitches uncontrobly after getting pierced in the head and dies.

    ¡¸Bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Drag her down!¡¹

    Three enemies run at her simultaneously this time, which Celia prepares herself for.

    However those three don¡¯t even reach her.

    ¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing to my Celia!?¡¹

    I charge at the men while taking a swing with my sword.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this guy¡¯s deal!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is he the girl¡¯s bodyguard¨D¨D gueh.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s with that ridiculouslyrge sword¨D¨D hogeh.¡¹

    With a muddled st, the two men get sliced in two.

    ¡¸You¡¯re next.¡¹

    I deliver a full-powered kick to thest enemy, sending him flying.

    Blood leaks out from all orifices of his face as he remains motionless on the ground.

    ¡¸Are you alright, Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes......¡¹

    All of a sudden, ally soldiers rushing to protect the headquarters gather around Celia.

    ¡¸Are you themander for the reinforcing army!? Your help is much appreciated!¡¹

    ¡¸We got separated from our units during this confusion...... due to the urgency, we will fall under yourmand. Please give us your orders.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eeeh!?¡¹

    Celia bes flustered, while the number of soldiers around her keep increasing.

    More and more soldiers separated from their squads gather.

    ¡¸As a follower, you contributed greatly too. You did well to protect your master!¡¹

    Celia is giving orders on horseback whereas I¡¯m fighting on foot.

    It was clear to them who was the superior.

    I don¡¯t really care either way. I feel 100 times morefortable getting orders from Celia than from Leopolt.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time to correct things. You¡¯ll give out the instructions.¡¹

    After I said that, Celia starts ordering the ally soldiers, albeit hesitantly.

    ¡¸Those wielding swords and short spears will go in groups of five to clean up the enemies within the headquarters.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ma¡¯am! Who knew getting ordered by such a dignified woman would feel this good......¡¹

    ¡¸Those with bows and crossbows, gather around me. We will go provide support after we collect a sizeable force.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! Aah...... how sweet.¡¹

    ¡¸The right wing will be fine for now. My unit will defend the left wing so just concentrate on the enemies in front. Scouts, let me know when you see movement in the cavalry to the rear.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that! I want her to step on me.¡¹

    Celia gives out orders while Yakov and I cut down enemies indiscriminately.

    Something seems wrong, but I won¡¯t worry about it since it¡¯s not anything unpleasant.

    With the help of the 105th division¡¯s fierce fight and Celia¡¯s leadership, the enemy gradually gets pushed out of the headquarters.

    Eventually, each of the ally army corps restored order and sessfully reconstructed the war front.

    ¡¸We managed to support them somehow.¡¹

    Celia wipes the sweat off her brow.

    That was excellentmand if I do say so myself. She¡¯s way more capable than me.

    ¡¸No way...... how could I disregard Aegir-sama and takemand like that......¡¹

    ¡¸No, Celia-dono¡¯smand was magnificent. I¡¯m also starting to fall for you after seeing that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, rapist.¡¹

    Yakov slumps his shoulders dejectedly.

    The way Celia looks at mepared to others is like night and day.

    She has recently also gotten along with Leah and the other girls, while Yakov doesn¡¯t even fall within her circle of friends.

    ¡¸The 105th division probably can¡¯t fight anymore. We better let them rest.¡¹

    They fought a tough battle with the military ves on the right wing and directly went to fight enemies in the headquarters.

    Anymore than that would be pushing them too far. Everyone is already copsed on the spot in exhaustion.

    ¡¸Until the next wave of enemiese¨D¨D¡¹

    The moment Celia opened her mouth, there was a staggering roaring sound which produced a cloud of dust.

    ¡¸We¡¯re getting bombarded¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸They have stopped the melee and are firing their cannons!¡¹

    The source of the noise was made clear from an ally¡¯s yelling.

    ¡¸Tch...... cannons, huh?¡¹

    After the initial shot, several more cannonballs noisilye raining down.

    They must have a considerable amount of cannons.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll line up our cannons too! Fire back!¡¹

    An allymander shouts and then cannons also begin to fire on our side.

    ¡¸So this is a fight betweenrge nations...... both sides have numerous cannons.¡¹

    The sound of Empire cannonballs falling in our camp mix with the sound of ally cannons firing, and the resulting noise was more deafening than that of the disorderlybat from earlier.

    ¡¸It looks like we have fewer cannons though...... meaning we¡¯re at a disadvantage.¡¹

    Yakovments in disgust.

    He¡¯s right though. For every one shot we fire, the enemy seems to fire five or six.

    I look around and see destroyed cannons everywhere. They must all have broken down during the first exchange of fire.

    ¡¸Ugyaah!¡¹

    ¡¸B-boss, what should we do!?¡¹

    The guys from the 105th are about to run away.

    Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about the iron balls flying overhead andnding at our feet.

    ¡¸Find a hole to jump in. And then pray you don¡¯t die.¡¹

    As much as I want to help out the fellow cannoneers, I can¡¯t do anything from 200 m away.

    This helpless feeling just leaves a bad feeling in my mouth so I pick up an orb sitting next to a cannon.

    ¡¸Hmrgh!¡¹

    I exert my strength and try throwing it, but itnds somewhere in between ally and enemy.

    ¡¸As I thought, not good enough. This distance is too much for me to reach.¡¹

    ¡¸No...... it must have flew over 100 m...... are you a monster?¡¹

    I just thought of something. Maybe Brynhildr could make the distance.

    ¡¸Hey Brynhildr.¡¹

    ¡¸What. I hope you weren¡¯t thinking of me as a monster just now.¡¹

    She was right next to me before I knew it.

    Or perhaps she was close by all this time.

    ¡¸Of course not. Please...... we can¡¯t have them shooting however they please.¡¹

    ¡¸How suspicious. Whatever. So, what do you want me to do?¡¹

    I look around nearby and point to the balls scattered around a destroyed cannon.

    ¡¸I want you to aim for the enemy cannons and throw these. With your strength, you can hit them from here.¡¹

    ¡¸......geez, you want a woman to carry something so heavy...... haa, I¡¯ll have you make up for thister.¡¹

    Brynhildr walks over to where the broken cannon is.

    ¡¸Right, grab those balls¨D¨D wait, that¡¯s the wrong thing.¡¹

    ¡¸I just need to throw these, right?¡¹

    The object gets picked up and thrown at the enemy.

    It flies in a long arch andnds perfectly on top of the enemy cannoneers...... taking out three all at once.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re kidding.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eeeh!? This is...... not a dream, right?¡¹

    Not many ally soldiers look this way during the intense firefight, but the few who do couldn¡¯t believe what their eyes were seeing. I could almost hear the surprised gasps from the enemy too.

    Even the enemy soldiers manning the cannons around the ones which got sent flying stopped firing to see what was going on.

    Brynhildr had taken the broken cannon and threw it at the enemy.

    If arge muscr man was the one who performed that feat, it would cause a stir amongst the allies celebrating the birth of a hero, however everybody could only doubt their eyes when they saw the deed was done by a small girl.

    ¡¸Here, one more.¡¹

    She again picks up a damaged cannon and hurls it at the enemy.

    Her aim was a little off this time and the projectilended in front of the enemy camp, although the object was thrown at such high speeds that it turned into a giant lump of iron as it hit the ground, the momentum carrying that mass of metal straight into the enemy, knocking them down like bowling pins.

    ¡¸My shoulder hurts. This is thest one.¡¹

    Brynhildr grabs a supply wagon for the final toss.

    The wagon, fortunately with nobody on it, spun in the air along with the several barrels of water packed on it as everything got thrown.

    It was a truly strange sight.

    The wagonnds slightly behind the enemy cannoneers and explodes with a loud crash sound.

    I didn¡¯t even realize it until then that the cannonfire from the enemy side has gotten weaker.

    The number of casualties was trivial, but the enemies should be shaken up knowing cannons or wagons coulde flying at them.

    ¡¸That was tiring. I also bathed in the sun. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡¹

    That was all Brynhildr said before disappearing behind me.

    I¡¯ll have to treat her really nicely tonight.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s bombardment has stopped!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s take this chance to destroy the enemy cannons!¡¹

    Ally cannons roar loudly.

    But the sadck of numbers was obvious, and I doubt they would deal any effective damage.

    The fact we are at a disadvantage doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸Chief, those red people areing to the front!¡¹

    Pipi, who is riding on Schwartz, strains her eyes to look in the distance.

    ¡¸Red...... the enemy¡¯s equipment, especially that of their high officials, are covered in red......¡¹

    Pipi continues to look.

    ¡¸There are lots of red cavalry. There is one man wearing a fancy ornament in the middle. He¡¯s shouting behind the cannons?¡¹

    Yakov, Celia, and I exchange looks.

    ¡¸A single unit wearing a shy outfit leading a bunch of knights...... is the enemy¡¯smander ss heading out to regroup the shaken cannoneers?¡¹

    At the same time I asked, I grab the bolt of a ballista beside me and start running.

    I¡¯m not going to be fighting so I can leave my longsword in ce.

    My instincts are telling me this is the final chance we have for victory.

    I sprint out past the ally front.

    Fortunately for me, the way was cleared of fellow soldiers with all of them participating in the artillery battle.

    There is a little over 200 m in distance which I can cover on my own in no time.

    The cannons can¡¯t adjust their aim so quickly and they can¡¯t hit me even if they manage to shoot.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s that!? One person is charging at us.¡¹

    ¡¸Fire your arrows!¡¹

    The enemy reacted rtively swiftly and released a volley of arrows in my direction.

    I prop my shield in front and continue running forward.

    My body and legs are protected by the shield while I use my Dual Crater to deflect anythinging at my face.

    I can¡¯t worry about arrows hitting the parts of my body that stick out. They shouldn¡¯t be fatal injuries at least.

    One arrow stabs into my right side, another arrow which I failed to deflect pierces my left shoulder.

    I endure the sharp pain that runs through my body. As long as my legs and right arm are unharmed, I should be able to do what I have to.

    The distance is now 50 m, which is about a good enough distance for me, so I drop my Dual Crater and take a hold of the bolt I grabbed earlier.

    I set my sights on the man wearing the fancy ornament behind the cannoneers.

    At this range, even I can confirm his identity¨D¨D or I should have been able to.

    ¡¸Tch, he¡¯s being guarded!¡¹

    That man was being protected by shields of the knights around him so I can¡¯t get a good look at his face.

    I didn¡¯t think they would defend against a single person, why do the Imperial knights have to be so devoted to their duties.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t good. If I pull back now, I¡¯ll be turned into a porcupine.¡¹

    Just when I was about to resort to aiming with my gut feeling, a hoarse voice calls out to me from behind.

    ¡¸Boss! Leave it to us!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, you guys!¡¹

    The 105th division must have chased after me when they saw me run out.

    Confirming the appearance of a rearguard, the enemy knights fortified their defenses even more.

    ¡¸Alright, you guys act as a tform!¡¹

    I know it¡¯s a strange order, but the soldiers seem to grasp what I¡¯m aiming for.

    The man on the very bottom kneels to the ground like he¡¯s prostrating, then the next man gets on top.

    ¡¸Wh-what are they doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸So ominous! Shoot, just shoot them to death!¡¹

    Arrows fly and stab into the defenseless bodies of the soldiers lying face down.

    ¡¸Guwa...... it hit my thigh......¡¹

    ¡¸My arm...... only a little more, bear with it.¡¹

    ¡¸It rammed up my ass...... I-I can¡¯t, hold it in!¡¹

    The soldiers of the 105th division let out screams of agony, yet they don¡¯t fall apart.

    The throwing tform created by the men waspleted.

    ¡¸Here I go. Be strong.¡¹

    I step on the man-made tform without hesitation and climb up.

    The soldiers groan more than when they were hit by the arrows and I hear a bone-creaking sound.

    Sorry. I¡¯ll reward you guys with women and money when we win.

    I take a firm step on the very top man and leap up into the air, twisting my body in mid-air.

    As my body dances in the air, I look down at the enemy.

    I could finally clearly confirm the fancy armor which was hidden by the shields when I was on the ground.

    He has a fluttering cloak and an important-looking moustache...... I have no doubts. He is themander.

    My eyes meet with the open-mouthed enemymander.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I throw the bolt with all of my strength behind it, injecting a prayer to the arrow that it doesn¡¯t miss.

    If I don¡¯t hit the target after all this, I¡¯ll look so uncool.

    My wish was granted and therge arrow urately soars at the enemy general.

    ¡¸Protect His Excellency, themander!¡¹

    One of the knights steps in front of the enemy general with his shield.

    What impressive determination. If this was your average javelin, he would be a hero for risking his own life to protect his general.

    However the bolt I threw was a perfect trantion of my strength, if I do say so myself.

    Therge arrow seemed to growl as it rips through the shield like paper and pierces the body of the knight behind it.

    After exiting the back of the knight, it proceeded to fly deep into the enemy general¡¯s chest.

    I confirm that his splendid moustache was dyed red with the blood he coughed up beforending on the ground.

    ¡¸Guu! Guhah!¡¹

    I wanted tond safely and gracefully like Celia usually does, but I fail and fall on my stomach. Our weights are too different.

    The wind is knocked out of my lungs and I end up choking.

    ¡¸Gahoghh!¡¹

    I fell down in front of the enemy lines, so this is not a joke.

    Even though I know this in my head, I can¡¯t breathe properly and am finding it hard to move.

    I start to think to myself that this is where I¡¯m going to die.......

    ¡¸T-they got themander!¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do!? Retreat? Continue fighting?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s fall back for now. We¡¯ll wait for the instructions from the second-inmand!¡¹

    The enemy doesn¡¯t pay attention to me and slowly withdraw. It looks like I¡¯m saved.

    ¡¸Muu, looks like you¡¯re doing fine.¡¹

    As I catch my breath and look to where my allies are, I see Brynhildr carrying arge boulder.

    She casually tosses it away, the rocknding on the ground with a loud boom.

    I guess she would have thrown that thing if I was in real danger.

    I asked for many unreasonable requests today. I¡¯ll return the favor in kindter when we get in bed.

    ¡¸Protect the general! Get into defensive formation!¡¹

    A few momentster, the 105th division soldiers surround me with shields.

    ¡¸We should fall back temporarily too. I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder.¡¹

    I tell Yakov I don¡¯t need the hand he extends to me.

    I didn¡¯t even suffer a major injury, so I don¡¯t want to get so close with a sweaty man.

    ¡¸Aegir, you okay? Need any medicine?¡¹

    Ooh, Natia came running too.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look good...... I can¡¯t stand...... lend me your shoulder.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! Grab onto me.¡¹

    I borrow Natia¡¯s shoulder and rest my body on hers.

    As I press against her shoulder, I can feel her modest yet defined breasts.

    She should smell like sweat too, but for some reason it isn¡¯t unpleasant.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll support you too!¡¹

    Celia also runs over to me, so I wrap my arm around her waist and grab her ass.

    The two of them are worried about me so they¡¯re not concerned about the other small details. Fufufu, this is good.

    After that, the Empire army stops moving, res at us, then eventually retreats slowly to the south.

    At the same time, a messenger from themand headquarters in White City arrives.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸South Coast Battle In Progress¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 140 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 410 000, Civilian Victims: 980 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 420 000 (460 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 140 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Early Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 5500 men

    Apanying: Celia mander), Marta (standby), Natia (unique archer), Leah (standby)

    Brynhildr (monster), Pipi (archer)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (injured), Mirumi (submerged), Yakov (second inmand)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 450, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 296: Federation Reinforcements ? Beloved Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 296: Federation Reinforcements ? Beloved Daughter</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    White City ¨C Command Headquarters.

    ¡¸Wolnasky, you fool!¡¹

    Martin, after receiving the report from thending army in the headquarters, silently enters themander¡¯s room and closes the door before yelling angrily.

    ¡¸Invading with a paltry 100 000 having onlynding equipment, what is going on inside his head!?¡¹

    Martin ms the desk with his fist.

    He went into themander¡¯s room so his shouting doesn¡¯t make his subordinates anxious.

    The only other person in the room is his trusted friend Niki.

    ¡¸They are heading south under the pretense of cleaning up the surrounding enemies. A reply was sent for them to return to Zabr and retreat immediately...... still it would take some time.¡¹

    ¡¸Because of the fog, the ship with the messenger can¡¯t move fast either!¡¹

    Martin said that before chugging the entire bottle of water on his desk, then returns to speaking calmly.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dsorry for the unsightly disy. It was my ipetence that failed to see how stupid he was.¡¹

    Martin smiles wryly, which Niki nods in response to.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a natural reaction. I would have smashed the desk if I was themander.¡¹

    There was a littleughter exchanged. The two of them go back to being good friends instead of superior and subordinate when nobody else is around.

    However, it doesn¡¯t take long for theirughter to disappear.

    ¡¸We must take measures promptly. If they head south from Zabr in a disorderly manner, they¡¯ll eventually meet a powerful army. It would be disadvantageous for a lightly equippednding army like them. We must also anticipate them being routed.¡¹

    Niki agrees.

    ¡¸Wolnasky would request for reinforcements if possible, but it¡¯s out of the question. As long as the Imperial fleet remains strong, the tens of thousands of troops we want to send would be isted even if the fog lifts. Besides, it isn¡¯t a day too far from now.¡¹

    Martin pulls out directives from the shelf as he speaks.

    ¡¸Gather the eastern river fleet and the surviving ships of Ivanna¡¯s fleet. ......that ship is alsoplete too. We should y the hands we can¨D¨D¡¹

    Martine carefully writes up a letter and continues on, making sure his anger and impatience does not show.

    ¡¸Reform your strategy with the assumption that the 100 000 elites of thending army are annihted.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Niki answers with a splendid salute.

    ¡¸Anyways, to think Wolnasky was this incapable...... my eye for people still has a ways to go.¡¹

    Martin sighs as he nces at Wolnasky¡¯s career history, and realizes something.

    Then he ms his ss on the desk after closing his eyes in frustration.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Did he do something else?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this anger is directed more at myself. Why did I overlook it?¡¹

    Martin hands the career history to Niki.

    ¡¸Look at his family. His only daughter Sofia has married Lord Sembray from Kalinin. Her husband has died in battle, she couldn¡¯t escape from the city and has gone missing. Wolnasky probably intends to rush all the way to Kalinin.¡¹

    ¡¸Misappropriating the army like that, he really is one incorrigible idiot. The issue is with his nature.¡¹

    Martin closes the file and looks up to the heavens.

    ¡¸Yeah. But I could have done something if I realized it. Talking about it now doesn¡¯t help.¡¹

    Martin continues after stretching his body.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know what to expect from that guy from Goldonia either. He was different from who I expected, but he was an interesting man.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amon urrence on the battlefield. We¡¯ll pull through if we¡¯re lucky.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    Martin looks in the mirror and ensures he doesn¡¯t look angry or flustered before exiting the room, returning to his staff officers.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Landing Army. Currently Retreating to Zabr.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order from Defense Headquarters. Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Wolnasky hangs his head disappointedly with themanders lined up in front of him.

    I am seated on a chair close enough to hear what they are saying while rubbing the ass of Celia, who is standing upright beside me.

    ¡¸Nnh! Guh......¡¹

    Her eyes are desperately appealing to me to stop as, being an adjutant, she cannot make a sound in this ce where all themander level personnel have gathered.

    That just makes her look cuter and want to rub her ass more...... until tears well up in her eyes. Crap, I got too carried away. Sorry.

    We narrowly defeated an army of the Empire.

    We finished off those resemblingmanders, plus the enemy has retreated, so it can be considered a victory for us.

    But if you look at the casualties, that can¡¯t be said.

    From that fight, thending army has lost roughly half of its total troops and many powerful weapons including cannons and ballistae.

    The enemy has also lost the same amount, except they started with twice the number of soldiers and have more left over.

    If they reorganize and attack again, we probably won¡¯t be able to hold out.

    Celia, Yakov and the othermanders also thought the same way, and almost everyone shared the same opinion of proposing to retreat to Zabr.

    Even so,mander Wolnasky said that it may be possible to advance to Kalinin since the enemy army also retreated, and that was when orders came frommand headquarters.

    The orders which were sent in the name ofmand headquarters this time were a harsh censuring on our misinterpretation of orders to head south, also telling us that a refusal to obey orders for an immediate and unconditional retreat would lead to a change ofmanders with a recement chosen from within the army¡¯s hierarchy.

    The corpsmanders, using the directive as the trigger, all consented to dismiss Wolnasky after he kept advocating to march further.

    And now, the army is slowly starting to retreat.

    The enemy¡¯s main force has also pulled back so there is no immediate concern of being pursued, however the soldiers are wounded and totally exhausted, looking almost like the survivors of a defeated army.

    ¡¸It was inevitable. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you......¡¹

    Wolnasky¡¯s shoulders droop as he sets themander¡¯s staff and mantle on a chair before standing up.

    One of the corpsmanders asks a question sadly.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, why did you advance with such recklessness? Your Excellency should not be a person who does such things without nning.¡¹

    He must be a long-time subordinate.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dno point hiding it now. You see, my daughter married into a family in Kalinin.¡¹

    He starts to talk in a partially defeated manner.

    He talked about how his only daughter in Kalinin waste to escape from the Empire¡¯s raid and her whereabouts are unknown.

    How a tragic end came to the feudal lord and his family and also the city upied by the Empire.

    And how he wanted to save his daughter who hasn¡¯t done anything since she was young.

    As the story continued, there was an increasing amount of anger in the air. It originated from the other corpsmanders...... I guess that¡¯s to be expected.

    A father fighting to save his daughter sounds like a beautiful story, but mobilizing the army for that reason can only be seen as misappropriation.

    Not to mention the soldiers of thending army were handpicked elites, so it would affect the war as a whole if they were annihted.

    ¡¸Excellency¨D¨D no, you bastard¨D¨D!¡¹

    One of the corpsmanders pulls out his sword and attacks Wolnasky.

    Meanwhile Wolnasky has given up and doesn¡¯t resist.

    ¡¸Well, wait a minute here. His Excellency has already been dismissed. Further questioning is meaningless.¡¹

    I get in between both parties and pull them apart.

    I tell him that I will also take away the soldier grabbing his waist from both sides.

    For now, Wolnasky will be kept under house arrest in a nearby carriage.

    ¡¸Surely, you are angry as well.¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really.¡¹

    He endangered his own squad and even his fathend for the sake of his daughter.

    That may be a failure on his part as a soldier, however I don¡¯t feel any unpleasant emotions or anger.

    Even I would prioritize someone close to me rather than the 100 000 faces I don¡¯t know.

    It goes without saying if that person was my daughter, but I¡¯d do the same for any women.

    ¡¸Is that so...... will you listen to the story about my daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸Why not.¡¹

    If he were to safely return to White City, he would not be let off easy. I¡¯m sure he knows that too.

    I¡¯m not particrly close to him, but the least I can do is hear him out.

    ¡¸My daughter......¡¹

    Beside me, a father begins talking about his beloved daughter.

    Wolnasky reminisces and borates in a fluid manner, while I feel my own expression changing.

    ¡¸Thest I saw my daughter, she was grumbling about how she was getting chubby. Her breasts were always big, so I guess it was easy for her to consider herself fat.¡¹

    ¡¸Plump and big-breasted......¡¹

    ¡¸She is an easygoing girl who smiles a lot. She certainly won¡¯t be able to survive harsh environments. Moreover, she is such a pretty girl. I can¡¯t bear it when I think how she could have suffered because of that.¡¹

    ¡¸So she¡¯s a beauty too......¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s whimsical and falls in love easily, though she¡¯ste into her marriageable years at 24 this year. I was just thinking that it might be time to get a grandchild......¡¹

    ¡¸24 years old and a beauty who is susceptible to fall in love...... not to mention she¡¯s curvy and hasrge boobs...... I see.¡¹

    My resolve stiffens.

    ¡¸Excellency, if a man existed who could save your daughter, what would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸Hypotheticals are pointless. But if a man like that existed...... I would give anything for my daughter to be saved. There¡¯s no question, in the end I¡¯m just an unbelievably foolish parent.¡¹

    ¡¸...... and what if your daughter was requested?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a difficult situation, although she is someone who gets easily charmed. If a man saved her, she would likely follow him regardless of her parent¡¯s permission.¡¹

    That decides it.

    ¡¸I cannot save you. However, I will let you meet with your daughter.¡¹

    He said something afterwards, but at this point it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Night.

    ¡¸Unnh, Aegir-sama...... it¡¯s thick.¡¹

    ¡¸Munyamnya...... giant cock......¡¹

    I leave Celia and Pipi in bed, then go make preparations.

    I pounded them pretty hard so they shouldn¡¯t wake up for a while.

    ¡¸Sorry. But I have to go.¡¹

    When I kiss their two faces, their expressions rx in content.

    I¡¯ll be heading to Kalinin now.

    Fortunately thending army, having suffered many casualties, moves slow so the city is not very far away.

    I¡¯ll arrive in no time if I go by horse.

    I know it might be a bad idea to leave the squad on my own, though I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t have anything to do until they reach Zabr anyways.

    I made sure to leave a note just in case someone discovers I¡¯m gone too.

    Things will be fine if they see that. Fufufu, I think I¡¯ve be quite the schemer.

    The problem is with security measures around Kalinin, which should be tight since the enemy should also know we¡¯ve retreated. It should be hard to enter alone.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re not alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    Just when I snuck outside, Brynhildr calls out to me.

    Night to her is the time for action, so there was no way to slip past her eyes.

    ¡¸Hmph, like I can let you go alone. It makes me extremely upset when I think about you dying somewhere I can¡¯t see and all that delicious blood disappearing into the ground!¡¹

    If I try debating here, Celia and the others will wake up.

    I really wanted to clean things up by myself, but oh well.

    ¡¸Alright Brynhildr. You¡¯re going to help me again, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t misunderstand! It¡¯s only because your blood is delicious! After all, thinking about what to do when you die would keep me awake during the day!¡¹

    I cover Brynhildr¡¯s mouth with my hand when she raises her voice, then bring out Schwartz.

    His wound...... doesn¡¯t lookpletely healed even though a salve was used.

    Well, I¡¯m a little injured too.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to save a girl. She¡¯s got big boobs. Can you manage?¡¹

    Schwartz neighs and urges me to get on quickly. As expected of a perverted horse.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the heavy equipment behind. I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the city wearing full armor and a longsword on my back.¡¹

    If I¡¯m going to be sneaky, bringing the massive shield and longsword with me would be impossible.

    Besides, wielding the lighter Dual Crater would lessen the burden on Schwartz too.

    ¡¸Human and horse are both so lustful. What a helpless little brother you are...... I¡¯ll have to set you straight one of these days. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about a big chest, t is just as good.¡¹

    I mount Schwartz, then extend a hand to Brynhildr who is patting her own breasts.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. Ride behind me Brynhildr.¡¹

    ¡¸No need. I can move faster on my own.¡¹

    Brynhildr takes off after that and really is faster than Schwartz.

    Schwartz increases his speed and runs with his pride as a horse on the line, but she kicks the ground, running like she¡¯s flying in the air, asionally also turning back to show her concern.

    And so we run like the wind, arriving in front of the city walls of Kalinin in the best time, right before dawn.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: Tristan Runaway Chronicles¢Ü Forfeit.

    ¡¸Unn, this is unfair manualbor...... munya.¡¹

    ¡¸......why did things turn out this way?¡¹

    Estelle puts her elbow on the bed and lets out a big sigh.

    This result was strange no matter how you look at it.

    In order to allow Tristan to get away, Estelle clinged to the security officer who broke in.

    Then finally the soldier drew his sword¨D¨D

    ¡¸It would make more sense if I wasying on the bed after being cut.¡¹

    That wasn¡¯t what actually happened.

    Tristan ran forward in a panic when he saw the soldier pull out his sword.

    ¡¸My body got hot too when the lethargic Tristan rushed to save me......¡¹

    Before Tristan could stand in front of Estelle, he tripped on a book by his foot and knocked himself unconscious when he fell.

    ¡¸Stumbling in a room and fainting like that, are you an old woman? How clumsy can you be!?¡¹

    Estelle pinches the cheek of the sleeping Tristan. A feeble voice leaks out.

    ¡¸Nevertheless...... I can¡¯t believe this guy is the feudal lord¡¯s staff officer. He simply ran away from his duties? What the heck is that?¡¹

    The soldiers get flustered after seeing Tristan pass out.

    Estelle questioned them in detail, emphasizing how weird the situation was, and learned the truth.

    In the end, M came after hearing of themotion and allowed the fainted Tristan to stay for one more day to rest.

    ¡¸I feel exhausted after all of that.¡¹

    Estelle rests her head on the bed Tristan is sleeping on.

    ¡¸This was pretty nice though. So it will all end tomorrow, huh?¡¹

    She felt relieved knowing that Tristan won¡¯t be punished.

    On the other hand, knowing he is the feudal lord¡¯s staff officer made Estelle think it would be impossible as a mere book rental shop owner to get close to him in the future.

    ¡¸...... so lonely.¡¹

    Estelle pours herself some alcohol, which she doesn¡¯t usually drink, and drains the cup in one gulp.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, this guy said he couldn¡¯t drink a drop of alcohol. Drinking a whole cup would make him throw up buckets too.¡¹

    She giggles.

    ¡¸What a strange man. He has no interest in girls or alcohol and also hates work. What does he want to do with his life...... oh, books and tea, I guess? He really is just like dad.¡¹

    Estelle lifts her body and inspects Tristan¡¯s face from up close.

    His chest is moving up and down in a regr manner, his lips are slightly open, and he has a t atmosphere about him but he¡¯s handsome enough.

    Due to the alcohol, her body feels hotter than usual.

    ¡¸This is the end so I might as well seduce him with all I have...... wait, it¡¯s no use. He definitely won¡¯t react at all.¡¹

    The alcohol is surely clouding her judgement.

    ¡¸If tempting him won¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll have to make the first move. He¡¯s weak so even I should be able to use force......¡¹

    The corners of Estelle¡¯s lips are slowly drawn upwards.

    ¡¸Uurgh...... what on earth...... Estelle? Err, what happened?¡¹

    Estelle smiles as Tristan wakes up.

    ¡¸You tripped when you tried to protect me and was knocked unconscious. You¡¯re really a blockhead.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s face bes faintly red.

    ¡¸Haha, I shouldn¡¯t be doing things I¡¯m not used to. I¡¯m utterly useless when ites to fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you were totally uncool. I heard everything from M-sama.¡¹

    Tristan smiles wryly after finding out she knows about him.

    ¡¸But I was happy, Tristan.¡¹

    The two of them smile and look into each other¡¯s eyes, though Tristan suddenly returns to being expressionless.

    ¡¸So, what is this?¡¹

    ¡¸What, you ask?¡¹

    Tristan attempts and fails to move either arm.

    Of course he won¡¯t be able to. His arms are bound above his head and tied to the bed.

    ¡¸Why am I being restrained?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, you want to know?¡¹

    Estelle asks while putting weight on the man¡¯s body.

    ¡¸What are you going to do? It¡¯s heavy so I¡¯d like if you moved off......¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, nope.¡¹

    Tristan realizes Estelle¡¯s strange state all toote.

    ¡¸Did you have a drink? ......really, what are you going to do!? Are youpletely drunk!?¡¹

    ¡¸All that tempting didn¡¯t work on Tristan so a more forceful strategy was necessary. I¡¯ll get rid of your virginity so just be good.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this simply rape?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not rape when a girl vites a guy! Don¡¯t say something a girl would say and stay still, everything will be over soon if you listen to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... how did this happen? I only wanted to rx and read¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Resistance is futile! I¡¯m stronger than you. Count the stains on the ceiling or something.¡¹

    The two shadows merge into one and slowly rocks back and forth.

    The Next Morning.

    ¡¸Unbelievable...... I was defiled...... it was stolen......¡¹

    The weary Tristan returns to the mansion apanied by soldiers.

    Estelle sends him off wearing nothing but a sheet wrapped around her body.

    ¡¸You were next to the mansion right? Why didn¡¯t you save me......?¡¹

    Tristan gives them a resentful re, but the soldiers make puzzled faces.

    ¡¸Such a beautiful girl mounted you...... did you really need saving?¡¹

    ¡¸Right? I thought you were doing some sort of rape-y.¡¹

    ¡¸If you didn¡¯t like it, just shake her off. A woman¡¯s thin arm is nothing.¡¹

    Hearing the soldiers¡¯ whispers, Tristan responds with ¡°I¡¯m the weaker one though¡±, before slumping his shoulders.

    ¡¸It was a terrible ending...... but I¡¯m indebted to you.¡¹

    Tristan bids farewell to Estelle with a sigh.

    However the girl¡¯s response was not an eptance of the farewell.

    ¡¸Yeah. You owe me big time.¡¹

    Estelle, while still hidden under the sheets, rubs her abdomen gently.

    ¡¸You were refusing so much yet so much was let out...... fufu, it may be possible for that. When it happens, please take care of me.¡¹

    As Estelle continues to brush her stomach with a kind smile, Tristan lets out a sigh pushing all the air out of his lungs.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸South Coast Battle In Progress¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 140 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 410 000, Civilian Victims: 980 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 420 000 (460 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 140 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Early Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 5500 men

    Apanying: Celia mander), Marta (standby), Natia (unique archer), Leah (standby)

    Brynhildr (monster), Pipi (archer)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (injured), Mirumi (submerged), Yakov (second inmand)

    Estelle (perpetrator), Tristan (victim)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 450, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 297: Federation Reinforcements ? Infiltration Operation

    <h4>Chapter 297: Federation Reinforcements ? Infiltration Operation</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I dismount from Schwartz when the city of Kalinin got closer.

    This guy¡¯s too big and stands out too much.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re ck and blend in with the dark night but couldn¡¯t you be a little smaller? Gosh, you¡¯re not helping.¡¹

    When I p his ass, he bites my head. What are you doing?

    ¡¸Stop ying around and hurry it up. The sun will being up soon.¡¹

    Brynhildr is angry at me now. This is all your fault, perverted horse.

    I inspect the city to rpose myself.

    The city¡¯s walls are not castle walls, though they are tall enough that they can¡¯t be climbed over so easily.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because our army came close, but the city has a solid defense.

    There are fires lit on top of watchtowers ced at evenly spaced intervals and soldiers patrolling with torches.

    ¡¸Uumu, doesn¡¯t look like we can just push through.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. We have to look for this Sofia girl. If you fight them, it will be chaotic and you won¡¯t have time to do that anymore. ......don¡¯t tell me, you came here without a n?¡¹

    ¡¸I used my head to slip away from the others and made sure I wouldn¡¯t be found out, and it turns out I forgot the most important part.¡¹

    Brynhildr thumps my head. It was supposed to be soft, still it hurt quite a bit.

    ¡¸Stupid...... our only option is to sneak in. Fortunately, the lookouts don¡¯t look too vignt.¡¹

    ording to Brynhildr who has excellent vision in the dark, the patrolling enemy soldiers are yawning or chatting idly with each other, plus some of the soldiers on top of the watchtowers are sleeping. The time before dawn is a period they feel more exhausted thante at night.

    ¡¸They should know of our retreat. They wouldn¡¯t think two people who sneak in, so we can get in as long as we¡¯re stealthy.¡¹

    ¡¸The main entrance is naturally closed, although there is a back door. The patrolling soldierse out from there.¡¹

    I see, it won¡¯t cause any rm if we enter through there.

    ¡¸In any case, we don¡¯t have time. If we don¡¯t hurry, we¡¯ll run out of time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we can¡¯t infiltrate when the sun ispletely out.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s because I lose motivation when I¡¯m in the sun.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    When I silently poke Brynhildr¡¯s nipple over her clothes, she bites my arm.

    Alright, let¡¯s go.

    Schwartz can wait around here. When we escape, find a good timing to pick us up.

    Regardless of the degree of difficulty, what we have to do is clear.

    We have to distract the patrolling soldiers while approaching the wall, then ensure the lookouts don¡¯t find us before we infiltrate the city of Kalinin through the back entrance. It¡¯ll be a covert operation where we need to hold our breaths.

    Pipi and Celia are more suited for these kinds of things, although I¡¯ll show them I won¡¯t lose either.

    ¡¸Be quiet as a cat.¡¹

    ¡¸Are there cats this big?¡¹

    I lower my hips and run in a half-bent over position towards the walls.

    Brynhildr follows quietly after me.

    ¡¸Ooh, damn it¡¯s cold...... for the daytime and nighttime patrols to work the same time period before changing shifts is so unfair.¡¹

    ¡¸You said it. The only reward we get is a soup with almost no ingredients in it.¡¹

    The two soldiers approach whileining to each other.

    They are not directing any attention to their surroundings and simply walking around without thinking. We should be able to get past as long as we don¡¯t move in front of them.

    Iy on the ground waiting for the soldiers to pass by before advancing once again.

    I keep my body low and my breathing quiet¨D¨D

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there!?¡¹

    ¡¸Crap!¡¹

    For some reason, they found me out easily.

    I instinctively jump at him, closing his mouth before breaking his neck.

    ¡¸W-who is......gugh!¡¹

    Brynhildr twists the neck of the other one.

    I stay quiet for a while after, but don¡¯t see any increase in torches or hear any soldiers making a fuss.

    Looks like nobody else noticed us yet.

    ¡¸That was close. How did they find out?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because some musclehead was ring at them on all fours...... you were leaking out a strange murderous aura.¡¹

    This is hard. I¡¯ll do better next time.

    We resume moving forward.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyou see, that girl was crying out pretty nicely again.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish I could be there too©`¡¹

    The next two are stationary and leaning on their spears.

    It looks like they¡¯re cking off, though they¡¯re actually more problematic for us.

    If they¡¯re not going to move, then we have to move.

    I hold my breath and crawl on the ground, making a detour¨D¨D

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there!!?¡¹

    ¡¸A ruffian!?¡¹

    ¡¸Crap!¡¹

    They noticed me again.

    I bounce up from the ground and run at one of them, taking him down and punching his face in to keep him quiet.

    Brynhildr does the same with the other, breaking his body in half.

    When I lower my voice again, I don¡¯t seem to sense anything strange.

    ¡¸They found out again. What was wrong this time?¡¹

    ¡¸You make this scraping noise when you crawl. You¡¯re just not good at silent maneuvers in the first ce. Always assume they¡¯ll notice you and be ready to pounce on them!¡¹

    Umumu, being quiet is difficult.

    Let¡¯s reset and move on. The wall is close.

    ¡¸......whatever, do as you want.¡¹

    We start making our way forward again until the back entrance bes within reach.

    There was nobody in front of the back door, though there is a single soldier overlooking from a nearby watchtower.

    ¡¸Tch, it would have been nice if he was asleep.¡¹

    The tower is rtively tall so there is a chance we may not get noticed if the guard zones out, except this guy seems serious and is diligently monitoring the surroundings.

    Even though it¡¯s dim outside, having a bird¡¯s eye view means that we can¡¯t move forward just byying low to the ground.

    ¡¸You weren¡¯t really hiding up until now.¡¹

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s a little reckless, but we¡¯re going to make a dash to the door the moment he turns his head the other way.¡¹

    Worrying about the possibility of enemies waiting on the other side of the door wille after we get through this sentry.

    Brynhildr doesn¡¯t reply with anything, instead sighs and seems ready to follow me.

    I stare up at the lookout and watch his head movements.

    I¡¯m the reason this operation may be sabotaged.

    Brynhildr is faster than Schwartz so she shouldn¡¯t have any problems running to the door.

    I¡¯m not the slowest person, though running like the wind¨D¨D is something I can¡¯t do. I¡¯ll just pump myself up.

    It was then that the man¡¯s head faced in the opposite direction of us.

    Now¡¯s our chance.

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    I let out a cry of my fighting spirit and sprint.

    That was a wonderful start if I do say so myself. I¡¯ll run through before he can see me.

    ¡¸Uwah! Who¡¯s that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Crap!¡¹

    For some reason, I was spotted again.

    I instantly grab a rock at my feet and throw it at the lookout.

    ¡¸Gugeh!¡¹

    The rock urately hits him in the head and the sound of exploding flesh could be heard.

    That lookout falls down from the watchtower and perishes.

    ¡¸Are you even trying to be sneaky!? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re carrying me!¡¹

    Brynhildr yells at me while she runs.

    We were right in front of the door.

    Somebody may have heard that.

    We need to get into the city before the enemy responds to us.

    ¡¸Hmpf!¡¹

    I continue running straight and deliver a kick with both feet to the door.

    The wooden door is blown open and the path to the city is clear.

    ¡¸Infiltration sessful.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dit¡¯s been many centuries since I¡¯vest gotten involved with humans. Being an intruder in that sense feels quite peculiar.¡¹

    When times change, so do words. To Brynhildr, it may be deeply moving.

    As the city of Kalinin weed the daybreak, the streets were deserted as expected.

    That didn¡¯t mean nobody was around as olddies drawing water from a well and men carrying firewood back for cooking purposes can be seen scattered here and there.

    ¡¸I was troubled thinking what to do if the city was filled with nothing but Imperial soldiers, now it seems likely the citizens will get dragged into the mix.¡¹

    I wrap up my body with my cloak and keep the Dual Crater hidden.

    Despite it being spring, the dawns in the Federation are still numbingly cold.

    The citizens are wearing thick coats and mantles so I shouldn¡¯t stand out.

    It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t bring the longsword or the heavy armor. I wouldn¡¯t be able to hide those things.

    ¡¸In fact it looks like Brynhildr is the one who stands out.¡¹

    Her dress is one made for walking outside, however it¡¯s very unnatural for anyone to be walking around wearing something like that considering the city is still under military upation.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need your unnecessary concern. Worry about yourself, stupid.¡¹

    I get hit by Brynhildr.

    Looks like she didn¡¯t think the earlier infiltration was a sess.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll expose yourself if you move. Just pretend to be a starving, cold beggar. I will search for the girl.¡¹

    With that said, Brynhildr lightly kicks off the ground, flies into the air andnds on top of a roof.

    ¡¸Wait, you won¡¯t recognize her face without me.¡¹

    ¡¸You have no idea what she looks like either.¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s right.

    ¡¸How do I find her then......should I do a thorough check on every woman with big boobs......¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, don¡¯t follow me.¡¹

    Brynhildr lets out a ¡°hmph¡± and leaps from roof to roof.

    It wouldn¡¯t be funny if I wandered around aimlessly and got lost. I guess I¡¯ll be good and sit on the ground.

    I may not have been needed.

    Oh well, time to eat that dried meat I put in my pocket.

    After a while and the morning sunpletely rises, Brynhildr returns with a listless expression.

    ¡¸I found her...... this sun is annoying......¡¹

    Normal vampires would turn into ash if exposed to the sun.

    Being alive for so long, she can walk under the sun, though it saps her strength and more importantly really displeases her.

    As she pulls my hand, I cover her with a ck mantle. I hope that makes things a little better for her.

    ¡¸It looks like she¡¯s in this house.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s amazing how you found her in such a short time.¡¹

    Brynhildr silently points to a well.

    When I peek inside, I see several male corpses resembling Imperial soldiers floating.

    One of them has even be dry like a mummy.

    ¡¸Ah, that young man was unexpectedly tasty and I couldn¡¯t stop. The rest of them were pretty bad so I strangled them quickly.¡¹

    I won¡¯t ask her the details.

    That house is fairlyrge and appears to be a typical residential house from the outside, apart from the windows still being tightly shut even though it¡¯s morning. Maybe they¡¯re still sleeping?

    When I was about to open the window and take a peek, Brynhildr puts a hand on my shoulder before warning me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s morning now. I won¡¯t be able to disy my true strength. In consideration of your safety, we should stop after confirming the location, wait until nightfall and then steal the girl. Understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    I casually open the window and look inside.

    As soon as I flip open the shutters, I hear a woman¡¯s scream.

    It was the cry a woman makes when she¡¯s getting vited.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally gotten around to my turn. C¡¯mon, spread those legs.¡¹

    ¡¸S-spare me...... my crotch is worn out...... it hurts......¡¹

    The girl in tears looks to be in her mid twenties. Her semi-long ck hair is disheveled as she pleads the man hanging over her.

    She has an impressive body which leans towards the plump side and fairlyrge breasts that stir a man¡¯s lust, having said that, all the bruises and small cuts on her body makes me feel pained.

    The man holds her body regardless of its state while the girl sorrowfully covers her tear-stained face with both hands.

    Her forcefully opened crotch is leaking out plenty...... probably several men¡¯s worth of semen.

    Judging by how red and swollen her genitals are, she must have been raped countless times.

    ¡¸Shut up. The reason someone like you from the feudal lord¡¯s family is left alive is because you¡¯re a woman...... it¡¯s so we can do this!¡¹

    ¡¸Aagh!! It hurts¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The man grabs both her legs and pushes his hips forward. With a p, the man¡¯s hips bump against the girl¡¯s fleshy ass.

    The female¡¯s body twists in pain and she lets out a cry of grief.

    That can only be taken as a sad scream from being raped. She¡¯s purely groaning in pain.

    After the man prated the girl, I hear voicesing from the back of the room.

    ¡¸How is it, it was the right choice to let her live, right? As expected, it¡¯s better for girls to have a little meat to them.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed! Especially so you can do this...... fucking them against their will is the best! Her insides feel great!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop...... it hurts...... I¡¯ll die......¡¹

    The man doesn¡¯t hesitate to ram his hips against the woman roughly while sucking on her breasts.

    The girl doesn¡¯t put up any resistance and could only let out small shrieks with every thrust.

    I can feel my own eyes sinking in.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt such disgust from the bottom of my heart.

    ¡¸I know I only just said it, but let¡¯s pretend that I don¡¯t understand.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so.¡¹

    I step away from the window and walk towards the rear entrance. It looks like I¡¯m still rational enough to not punch from the side facing the street.

    The rear door appears locked, though it doesn¡¯t stop me from pushing it open.

    If I use my full strength to push open the door of a residential building, I can open it regardless of it being locked or not.

    ¡¸W-who the hell are you!? This house was confiscated by the Empire! Entering it without permission leads to execution!¡¹

    A half-naked man jumps out with a bottle of alcohol in one hand.

    Without saying a word, I ce my hands on the man¡¯s head and twist it around violently.

    There was a dull cracking sound and then the man falls over with his head turned in the opposite direction his body is facing.

    ¡¸That was almost the same as how I did it. You have strength no one would think a human could have.¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel like answering Brynhildr.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on...... Gruze!? Y-you bastard, what have you done!?¡¹

    Another half-naked man rushes out, pissing me off even more.

    I grab his throat with one hand and lift him up.

    ¡¸Ga...... gh......¡¹

    The man has a well-built body, though his weight proves no match for my right hand.

    My goal wasn¡¯t to choke him to death. I squeeze hard until I snap his cervical vertebrae.

    With his neck broken, I toss the convulsing man aside, and then kick down the door to the room I saw from the window.

    The man I saw earlier was still raping the woman.

    ¡¸How¡¯s this!? Does it hurt!? But it also feels good, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ow, it hurts! Stop already!¡¹

    The man swings his hips while grasping the woman¡¯s breasts and pulling on them. I can see the bite marks around her nipples. Doing that will only cause her to feel pain. What a hopeless guy.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I grab the man¡¯s shoulder and throw him onto the table.

    ¡¸Guwah! What the-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Agh!¡¹

    The man falls off the table and rolls onto the floor in agony.

    I made the girl feel pain from the forceful removal of the man¡¯s penis.

    Sorry about that. I¡¯ll make sure to treat it carefully after.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s confirm things.¡¹

    I want to kill that man right away, but verifying this is Wolnasky¡¯s daughter Sofiaes first.

    The man doesn¡¯t want to listen and yells at me.

    This guy¡¯s the same as the previous men and is half-naked with his dick hanging out, so I don¡¯t feel like listening to him either.

    ¡¸Fucker, you from the city!? You won¡¯t get away with doing this to me, your whole family will be¨D¨D¡¹

    The man shouts while showing me a piece of cloth. What does that mean¨D¨D oh, I remember. That¡¯s the Imperial army¡¯s rank insignia.

    I left the details to Celia so I don¡¯t really remember the rest, though he¡¯s probably someone of themander ss.

    ¡¸Having everyone massacred would be terrible. You¡¯ll have a hard time too though.¡¹

    I throw the man into the corridor.

    ¡¸Shit, I won¡¯t forgive you now¨D¨D Gruze......Gyorte......!?¡¹

    In the hally a corpse with only the head turned 180 degrees and another corpse whose throat was crushed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re also going to turn into a corpse like them soon. However, you might be spared if you answer my questions honestly.¡¹

    Of course I¡¯m not really going to. He¡¯s going to die in the end no matter how he answers.

    As I finish my sentence, my foot lowers onto his exposed penis.

    I hold back my strength enough that he will still be able to talk, though he should still be in extreme pain.

    ¡¸What is the name of the girl you raped?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    I add weight to my foot.

    ¡¸Ow ow ow!! Stop please, I really don¡¯t know! I wasn¡¯t interested in that!¡¹

    Tch, looks like he really doesn¡¯t know.

    ording to Brynhildr¡¯s information, she¡¯s a pretty girl who¡¯s slightly plump and has big breasts...... I¡¯m almost 100% sure this is the one, though on the off chance I go back and leave Sofia behind, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face her father.

    ¡¸Then tell me about her past. Everything you know.¡¹

    ¡¸T-this one was brought in by Gunze! He said something about her being the wife of a noble in this city......¡¹

    ¡¸And what is that noble¡¯s name?¡¹

    I take back my foot a little.

    ¡¸No way I know that much!¡¹

    I put my foot on top of his balls.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll talk! If I remember, it¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    The name he said matches with the name I heard from Wolnasky. There¡¯s no doubt about it now.

    With that, this man has lost his worth.

    ¡¸Alright, enough.¡¹

    The man breathes a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸By the way, this girl didn¡¯t be like this from being fucked once or twice, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, aah...... I heard rumors from my coworkers, subordinates, and superiors that she was good. So I also did it 10 or 20 times......¡¹¡¹

    I see, it certainly did seem like she was raped too roughly for a woman who lived peacefully.

    She didn¡¯t react to the sudden forced entry and was staring nkly at the ceiling too.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about some bitch from the Federation¨D¨D I- I mean, I feel sorry! That¡¯s what I really think.¡¹

    You agree, right? That¡¯s what all men with a decent heart would think.

    ¡¸You¡¯re someone who understands the feelings of women, right? I have a better opinion of you.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right? So could you just let me off......¡¹

    I try my best to hold back my feelings of disgust towards the man and give him a smile.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re a good man, then you wouldn¡¯t mind trying to understand a pitiful woman¡¯s feelings...... by getting one or two of your balls crushed, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Wait! Stop¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Brynhildr puts his hand against the man¡¯s mouth so the man¡¯s scream doesn¡¯t leak out to the public.

    At the same time, I stomp on the man¡¯s crotch with enough force to smash through the floorboard.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright now. You were scared, right?¡¹

    I go over to the dazed and naked girl, Sofia, and put a nket over her shoulder.

    Her body trembles when my hand touches her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I came at your father¡¯s request to rescue you. Sofia.¡¹

    I actually came on my own, but that¡¯s a trivial detail.

    Then, as if realizing something happened, the girl slowly reacts and hugs me.

    I also gently wrapped my arms around her, softly rubbing her shoulders and back.

    Brynhildr, take this time to clean up the corpses.

    That guy died from the pain of his balls and rod being squished.

    ¡¸Father......father¡¯s...... fu...... fuuehh...... fuueeeeeeeh......¡¹

    After hearing her father¡¯s name, Sofia stops moving for a while and eventuallyrge droplets of tears form in her eyes.

    I heard she has a chubby body,rge breasts and is 24 years old, but she is a pretty girl who has a cute baby face that makes her appear younger than she is.

    Her body feels soft and easily turned on. If you treat her nicely and persuade her without getting rough, you probably would have had a wonderful time with her, the men from the Empire sure are fools.

    I put my hand to her lips when she starts to cry.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know who mighte around. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡¹

    Sofia wipes her tears and sniffles.

    She tries to stand together with us only to fall back down.

    Her vagina was abused until it was swollen so she can¡¯t walk properly.

    ¡¸Unless we let her rest, we can¡¯t run.¡¹

    If I pick up a woman and run during the day, it would attract attention whether I like it or not.

    Going into hiding somewhere would be the best since I don¡¯t think the fact I killed three soldiers would not be found out until night.

    They¡¯ll also find out I killed the lookout.

    If they find out there¡¯s an intruder in the city, they¡¯ll begin a thorough investigation.

    ¡¸We should hurry to the basement or...... no, that would actually reduce the number of ces we can run.¡¹

    When I think of a solution, Brynhildr sighs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said not to be impertinent. Well, it looks like you don¡¯t need to think anymore.¡¹

    She points to the window. There, I can see three men getting off their horses.

    They¡¯re heading for the main entrance.

    Oh right, this house was taken over by the Imperial army or something? So that means they¡¯re soldiers.

    ¡¸It seems so. Now we¡¯ve got no choice but to go through them.¡¹

    I have the nket-wrapped Sofia stand back before I unsheathe my Dual Crater.

    I can hear the men outside talking. We don¡¯t have time to run.

    ¡¸Fufufu, today is the celebration for my promotion. I¡¯ll let you drink some nice booze.¡¹

    ¡¸Finally, Commander-in-chief Zaphnes has noticed His Excellency¡¯s talents!¡¹

    ¡¸Not just the entire eastern headquarters and their dependents, let¡¯s honor all the people.¡¹

    The menugh cheerfully and enter the house.

    One arrogant-looking guy and two knight retainers, huh? I can¡¯t take too long, let¡¯s finish them in an instant.

    ¡¸But Your Excellency, what is a person like you doing in a private residence like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, the woman here is to my liking as well. I was thinking to embrace her to pump me up before the operation.¡¹

    So he¡¯s also one of the people who is raping Sofia.

    His Excellency is in a good mood and arrogantly puffs out his chest.

    ¡¸Being the recement of someone who died bothers me, though this is the norm on a battlefield. The person can only me himself for dying.¡¹

    ¡¸Ipletely agree. Nevertheless, having to prepare for a pursuit on the Federation¡¯snding army immediately after taking up the position...... that¡¯s unbelievable.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who attacks first in a fight will always have the upper hand. You won¡¯t win if you go into defense.¡¹

    The moment one of the knight retainers puts his hand on the door, I kick it down from the inside.

    ¡¸Guwaaah!¡¹

    The knight was knocked back together with the door.

    I don¡¯t wait around and rush in, swinging my sword down on the other knight.

    Given no chance to react, the knight is cut from his shoulder and lets out a shout, which at this point is meaningless to hide, so I let him.

    ¡¸B-bastard!¡¹

    Before the first fallen knight could say anything, I pierce his chest with my sword.

    ¡¸W-who, no you¡¯re an enemy!? Someonee! Save me¨D¨D¡¹

    His Excellency runs away in a panic. So that sword at his hip is for decoration.

    I chase after him and step in for a sweeping horizontal sh that takes the head off His Excellency from behind.

    Blood spurts out like a fountain and he takes two or three more steps before falling over.

    ¡¸Run!¡¹

    I pick up the trembling Sofia further inside the house and start running towards the gates.

    There are already citizens nearby shrieking and guards yelling.

    Taking a quick peek, I see dozens of soldiersing, which will surely be hundreds in no time.

    I can¡¯t just stand still and fight them all.

    I carry Sofia in my left hand and hold onto the Dual Crater with my right.

    ¡¸Ruffian!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    I take down the guard who jumps out from the alleyway while running.

    Brynhildr is still following closely behind me.

    Her expression is rather sullen......today is the only day with nice weather after all.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to run all the way to the city walls. Brynhildr, can you throw me over the walls?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Sofia makes an expression of disbelief.

    Thinking normally, it should be impossible for Brynhildr, who looks like a young girl, to throw someone muscr like me.

    However I¡¯m sure it¡¯s possible with that brute strength of hers. Although I¡¯ll look uncool, I have no luxury to be pick and choose how to escape at the moment.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t right now.¡¹

    She resolutely rejects me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been exposed to the sun for all this time, so my physical condition is not great...... I may not be able to control my strength and throw you against the wall or too high up.¡¹

    If I¡¯m thrown too high and end up breaking bones on thending, then I really wouldn¡¯t be able to run.

    Unfortunately, it looks like I can¡¯t force my way out of this situation with her power.

    ¡¸A Federation spy has snuck in! Close the doors!¡¹

    It looks like contact has already been made to the others and the main gates are slowly being closed.

    There are also soldiers in front of the gate and if they catch up while I¡¯m pushing through, I¡¯ll be finished.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get out using the same way we came in, through the rear entrance.¡¹

    My kick destroyed the door over there when we came in.

    At the very least, it shouldn¡¯t be closed.

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    I hear the sound of cutting winding from behind all of a sudden.

    A crossbow boltes flying.

    One bolt hits Sofia who is being held under my left arm before I shield her with my right hand.

    Next thing I know, a bolt digs into my hand.

    ¡¸......tch.¡¹

    I was about to unconsciously let the Dual Crater fall out of my hand.

    I can¡¯t be swinging it around anymore. Let¡¯s focus solely on escaping.

    In front of the gate I¡¯m heading to are 10 enemies waiting for me.

    Of course it¡¯s not going to be unguarded.

    ¡¸You¡¯re hopeless.¡¹

    Seeing my right hand get stabbed with a bolt, Brynhildr scowls before elerating.

    After briefly being confused by the charging young girl, the soldiers hastily prop up their spears.

    ¡¸Eeii, how irritating!¡¹

    Brynhildr takes a big swing with her arm.

    The delicate fist of the young girl hits the men and crushes them, blowing them apart in many pieces.

    ¡¸Nu, I left two alive.¡¹

    She would have killed them all in an instant under normal circumstances.

    Not doing so now means Brynhildr is not at full strength due to the sun.

    The remaining two thrust their spears at me.

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    When I slice the enemy apart through his spear with my Dual Crater, my hand cries out in pain.

    The muscles I use the most got stabbed.

    I managed to take one down, but the other one seems impossible for me after I bring my sword back to its original position.

    I dodge the enemy¡¯s swording head-on by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    My left hand is carrying Sofia and my right hand is rendered immovable from the pain.

    Do I have no other choice but to use my third leg...... no, that¡¯s too precious.

    I bite down on the enemy¡¯s vulnerable face, tearing his nose off.

    ¡¸Ugyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The man shouts and falls down, writhing on the ground in pain. The sensation of the blood and flesh spreading within my mouth is the worst feeling.

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting further away from being human.¡¹

    Whatever, let¡¯s hurry and run. More and more arrows have beening downtely.

    When I run out the back entrance, a ck shadow runs over.

    ¡¸Oh Schwartz, good timing.¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m curious where thisrge body was hiding, now is not the time.

    I jump on Schwartz while still carrying Sofia.

    Schwartz doesn¡¯t say anything and runs north to where thending army is.

    Brynhildr keeps pace with Schwartz and runs like the wind.

    ¡¸They¡¯re making an appearance too.¡¹

    They found out we went outside.

    The main gates open and the enemy light cavalry are rushing out one after the other.

    ¡¸Go at full speed, Schwartz.¡¹

    I let Sofia ride in front of me and wrap her with the mantle.

    I¡¯m not worried. The light cavalry are fast, but I have not seen a horse capable of catching up with Schwartz yet.

    As Schwartz runs off, the sight of the enemies bes smaller¨D¨D or it should have.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? They¡¯re getting closer.¡¹

    The enemy figures are gradually erging.

    It¡¯s not because the enemy is fast, Schwartz just can¡¯t maintain high speeds.

    I look down and see his slightly awkward running, then realize the blood trickling out of a wound he suffered previously.

    Schwartz looks at me shamefully.

    I thought the injury was almost healed, well I guess it must have reopened when he got too excited and ran a full sprint.

    ¡¸Sorry...... it¡¯s hard for me too.¡¹

    Brynhildr starts falling behind the already slow Schwartz.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t handle being in the sun.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Come over here.¡¹

    I extend a hand and pull her up on the horse, holding her in front of me like I¡¯m doing with Sofia.

    The increase in weight was marginal, yet I could feel Schwartz¡¯s speed drop more, shortening the distance between us and the enemies.

    Our pursuers are extremely light weight, wearing no armor and wielding swords¨D¨D and the annoying crossbows.

    To us, who can do nothing but run, that¡¯s the worst set of equipment.

    ¡¸If we let the person who murdered the armymander get away, it would be a terrible shame on all of us! I¡¯ll finish you off for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tear you apart limb from limb!¡¹

    They¡¯re close enough that I can hear their angry bellows. This is getting pretty bad.

    I hunch over and cover the two girls on the horse with my body.

    In that moment, I feel a hot pain shoot into my back.

    ¡¸Ugh.¡¹

    ¡¸Bullseye!¡¹

    I¡¯m finally in range of the enemy¡¯s crossbow and end up taking a shot to my back.

    It takes a considerable amount of skill to use a bow and arrow on horseback, whereas it¡¯s not so difficult to use crossbows.

    I flex my back muscles so the bolt doesn¡¯t reach my organs, but it still hurts.

    ¡¸U-uhm......¡¹

    Sofia looks at me with a worried expression in my arms.

    I respond with a smile as if telling her I¡¯m fine. She¡¯s had a horrible experience already. I can¡¯t worry her anymore than this.

    ¡¸I let out a groan because I felt your breasts against me. They¡¯re nice and big.¡¹

    I joke around with her until two more arrows stab my back and practically force my face to distort in pain.

    Taking these hits without any armor is hard.

    For now, I¡¯ll lower my head as much as possible to hide my medu oblongata and the back of my head.

    No amount of muscles would help if I get hit there.

    More importantly, I have to be careful the girls don¡¯t get hit.

    They¡¯re not holding back at all. I have to make sure to flex my muscles so my internal organs are protected.

    ¡¸Au...... it hurts.¡¹

    The more bolts hit me, the tighter I end up squeezing Sofia.

    Whoops. I need to be more careful.

    ¡¸Sorry. It¡¯s in a man¡¯s nature to want to embrace a pretty woman tightly. Forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine. Actually I¡¯ve been hearing these thudding noises for a while......¡¹

    That¡¯s the sound of my back getting hit with the bolts.

    I got hit in my waist, shoulder, thigh and back.

    ¡¸Enough, just be quiet.¡¹

    As Sofia was about to say something else, Brynhildr, who is also in my arms, res at her.

    Come on now, don¡¯t scare her. You¡¯re going to worsen the wound in her heart.

    This time, Schwartz gets a bolt into his ass, eliciting a small neigh from his mouth.

    Still, he knows what to do, to continue running without slowing down.

    No, it looks like he¡¯s trying to force himself to go faster. He¡¯s got some guts.

    ¡¸W-we¡¯re hitting him and he¡¯s not falling off...... the horse isn¡¯t making a sound either!¡¹

    ¡¸Taking so many hits and still nothing...... is he even human? Look, his face is normal!¡¹

    Don¡¯t be ridiculous, it hurts like hell.

    If I rx a little bit, the bolt will dig into my organs and everything will be over.

    The enemies were unable to catch up because Schwartz elerated, instead continuing to fire their crossbows at my back while maintaining a fixed distance behind.

    I avoid the bolts that fly toward my head during the times I turn around and then take the ones thate at my body.

    Not only are they shooting on horseback, both parties are travelling at full speed so the uracy rate is poor despite crossbows being easier to use than bow and arrows.

    Still, I¡¯ve already been shot with 13 bolts, Schwartz has three¨D¨D no, a fourth one hit his ass.

    ¡¸Haha...... it¡¯s your turn next, huh? You better now slow down.¡¹

    This guy¡¯s a way bigger target and I¡¯m the only one getting hit, I was just thinking it was getting unfair.

    Schwartz has an open wound with blood leaking, but he just snorts at me, obviously keeping up his speed.

    ¡¸I...... I...... can¡¯t take it.¡¹

    Brynhildr squirms around within the mantle and sticks her head out.

    Then she looks at my back and screams.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m at my limit! I¡¯ll ride at the back and take the arrows! At this rate, you¡¯ll die!¡¹

    I adjust my hold on Brynhildr when she tries to push me away.

    Don¡¯t struggle or it¡¯ll be hard for me to keep you on the horse.

    ¡¸You may be fine if it¡¯s nighttime, but if something goes wrong in your current state, you might actually get hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care! Who do you think I am!? I won¡¯t die simply from being turned into a porcupine!¡¹

    Don¡¯t be ridiculous.

    My heart will die if I let a crude piece of steel pierce that beautiful skin of yours.

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather be a pincushion than let an arrow stab you. I won¡¯t yield.¡¹

    I wrap my arms around her tighter and tighter.

    If she really wanted to break out, she could do so at anytime with her strength.

    Brynhildr chooses not to resist anymore.

    ¡¸......if, if you feel your life is about to end, say so. I cannot save your life, but I can prevent you from dying.¡¹

    I pray it doesn¡¯te to that.

    The chasested for a long time, eventually the enemy¡¯s horses slow down one by one.

    Their stamina was drained after the extended pursuit.

    Some horses even copsed suddenly on their sides or stumbled forward due to exhaustion.

    Schwartz isn¡¯t able to go as fast as usual with his injury, though his endurance is top ss.

    He won¡¯t get worn out so easily.

    Thest enemy horse stops moving and we¡¯ve finally shaken them off sessfully.

    ¡¸Haa...... we somehow made it out.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Fueeeeh, thank goodness...... I¡¯m so d.¡¹¡¹

    Sofia clings to me inside the mantle.

    I¡¯m delighted that I can feel her breasts pressing against me, but unfortunately can¡¯t concentrate on it due to the horrible pain throughout my body.

    I still have a long way to go if I can¡¯t focus on her breasts because of a few arrows in my back.

    I also feel a somewhat t surface.

    I look down and see Brynhildr burying her face in my chest.

    ¡¸That ¡°fueeeh¡± was you too?¡¹

    If so, then that was incredibly cute. Just imagining it makes my dick hard.

    Brynhildr kisses me without a sound.

    Umu, kissing makes the pain go away.

    Schwartz interjects with a neigh.

    I stroke his mane, praising him for running well.

    ¡¸Hm, wait. You¡¯re the one who got into this situation by getting cocky and chasing after Brynhildr on our way here.¡¹

    Your mane deserves to be plucked.

    For now, I want those bolts in my back to be taken out gently by the prettydies.

    Schwartz concurs with a grimace and slows down to walking speed.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸South Coast Battle In Progress¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 140 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 410 000, Civilian Victims: 980 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 420 000 (460 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 140 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Early Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 5000 men

    Apanying: Celia (battle), Marta (battle), Natia (unique archer), Leah (standby)

    Brynhildr (worried), Pipi (battle)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (seriously injured), Mirumi (submerged), Yakov (battle), Sofia (rescued)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 450, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 298: Federation Reinforcements ? Treatment of Wounds

    <h4>Chapter 298: Federation Reinforcements ? Treatment of Wounds</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    It took one day to arrive at the city of Kalinin, however it¡¯s taking longer to go back.

    Not only is Schwartz injured, he¡¯s got three people riding on him.

    Brynhildr may be lightweight like a child, but I¡¯m worth one and a half persons in weight and Sofia is on the chubbier side.

    I¡¯m not going to ask Sofia to walk after being physically and emotionally ravaged, while there is no difference in weight if Brynhildr walks or not.

    If only I could get off.

    ¡¸With all those bolts in my back, it¡¯ll be hard to walk...... it¡¯s bad enough that I¡¯m starting to feel numb.¡¹

    The injuries on my back are not any less than Schwartz¡¯s bloody ass.

    It was bad enough for Sofia to pass out when she tried to treat the wounds.

    ¡¸They haven¡¯t reached your internal organs so you won¡¯t die. You¡¯re sturdier than most after all. Still......¡¹

    ¡¸Guooh......¡¹

    When Brynhildr puts her hand on my back, the pain I stopped feeling was suddenly brought back, causing a groan to escape my lips.

    ¡¸Because they weren¡¯t pulled out right away, the flesh has started to wrap around the arrows. Not to mention it¡¯s starting to fester...... taking these out will be hard. It will be extraordinarily painful.¡¹

    If the arrows aren¡¯t taken out immediately, the flesh will close around them.

    In my case, my back was stabbed with many arrows and the circumstances were not appropriate for first aid to be done. There¡¯s a chance I die from blood loss if they¡¯re pulled out carelessly so there was no choice but to leave them.

    ¡¸That sounds scary. I want to hold Celia¡¯s hand while they¡¯re pulled out.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs jokingly.

    Oh shut up, you¡¯re unsteady on your feet too so I don¡¯t want you saying anything.

    Besides, your ass is the same. I¡¯ll get male vets to get those out for you.

    ¡¸I think we¡¯ve caught up for the most part, but our allies are also heading north. They might have reached Zabr.¡¹

    When I said that, Schwartz neighs.

    I look to the front and faintly see a Federation g.

    ¡¸Oh, we¡¯ve caught up. They must have been moving really slow.¡¹

    That¡¯s an awfully slow march, though that works out for us.

    Now I have time for my wounds to get tended to, and more importantly can travel around in a carriage.

    ¡¸Wait, something seems off.¡¹

    Brynhildr rubs her eyes as shements.

    It¡¯s daytime now so her eyesight is not as good.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not marching. They¡¯re resting...... no, that¡¯s not it.¡¹

    The situationes into view as we get closer.

    They have set up camp with a few tents propped up. A fence is being built around the perimeter.

    ¡¸They would arrive at Zabr if they just walk for one or two more days, so why have they camped in a ce like this?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t seem like a good sign.¡¹

    We are soon greeted with three iing horses.

    It¡¯s Pipi, Celia, and Natia. I¡¯m sure Pipi saw our g and realized it was us from far away.

    In any case, treatmentes first.

    I unconsciously let out a sigh of relief and was about to fall off Schwartz.

    ¡¸Woah, that was close.¡¹

    After grabbing onto the saddle in a panic, Brynhildr whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸Now you need to joke around with that Celia girl. Just a little bit more.¡¹

    Fumu, looks like Brynhildr found out.

    After all that, I can feel my consciousness leaving me soon. Because of that, I¡¯m fortunately having trouble feeling the pain.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, gosh! Do you know how worried you made me after leaving that letter¨D¨D your back!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re terribly hurt!¡¹

    Sure enough, Celia and Pipi jump on me and scream when they see my bolt-riddled back.

    Natia has a hand over her mouth and is left speechless.

    ¡¸I stopped them all with my flesh so it¡¯s not as bad as it seems.¡¹

    I lower Sofia down from Schwartz.

    ¡¸More importantly, I rescued the girl. Please look after her.¡¹

    ¡¸I-instead of me...... you should get looked at first.¡¹

    I smile as I joke with Celia.

    ¡¸She¡¯s got some huge boobs, don¡¯t you think? Fufufu, I can¡¯t wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, I thought I would have the biggest ones with only Pipi and Natia-san around, yet you bring back another girl!¡¹

    Celia puffs her cheeks. The initial heartbroken atmosphere is gone.

    ¡¸I feel more tired from running here nonstop through the night than from my wounds. Let me sleep for a bit.¡¹

    I also jump off Schwartz before finding a ce nearby to lie down on my stomach.

    At the same time, Schwartz also falls down in an exhausted heap.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll bring the doctors and get the medicine ready right away!¡¹

    Celia runs off. I watch her leave until my eyes slowly close on their own.

    I¡¯m not actually tired. It¡¯s due to the intense pain and blood loss that I can¡¯t maintain my consciousness any longer.

    ¡¸You did well. How manly. Let me praise you.¡¹

    Right beforepletely losing consciousness, I feel a small hand brushing my head gently.

    Morning.

    ¡¸Ugooooh.¡¹

    ¡¸B-bear with it...... I¡¯m really sorry......¡¹

    As I lie on my stomach, Celia straddles my back and pulls out a bolt.

    I let out a groan despite biting down on a cloth.

    Having them extracted is way more painful than being shot.

    ¡¸There are still seven left. As I thought, wouldn¡¯t it be better if a doctor does this instead?¡¹

    ¡¸No, if I let that guy pull out one more, I might break his neck. You do it.¡¹

    The first two were pulled out by the doctor and not only did it hurt, it was a dirty middle-aged man who did it.

    The pain from getting the first one removed turned into murderous intent and I could feel my hands start moving on their own after the second one. There won¡¯t be a third.

    I can endure more when it¡¯s Celia.

    ¡¸I brought the dragon¡¯s blood with me, but it can¡¯t be used......¡¹

    ¡¸It would have been better if the wound was from a sword.¡¹

    The dragon¡¯s blood is a medicine that can heal any injury. It can heal a fatal injuries and heal people from near death situations.

    My injuries would instantly be cured by the blood, except it can¡¯t be used.

    ¡¸......it will be a huge problem if only the wounds were healed and the arrows are left lodged in your back.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu...... I may actually turn into a real porcupine.¡¹

    The dragon¡¯s blood can¡¯t be used when my back still has foreign objects stuck inside. Each and every one has to be pulled out before medicine can be applied to the wounds.

    ¡¸Eei!¡¹

    ¡¸Guoooooh......¡¹

    Six left. Celia wipes the leaking blood away and then thers the ointment on.

    ¡¸Oh yeah. Exin what¡¯s going on with the army in the meantime. Why are they camping here?¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking of telling you after this, but I guess it can help to distract you. It isn¡¯t a very pleasant report though.¡¹

    So it wasn¡¯t for a good reason.

    ¡¸We retreated to Zabr for a brief moment...... however the fog lifted almost at the same time we arrived.¡¹

    Well, that was inevitable.

    ¡¸And then the Empire already had arge fleet on the other side of the fog.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi......¡¹

    ¡¸We were immediately bombarded. They had too many cannons for us to even think about firing back, so we ran away from the river and decided to set up camp here.¡¹

    ¡¸We knew the fog was going to clear eventually, but we didn¡¯t think the enemy would be waiting near Zabr for that exact moment.¡¹

    ¡¸I led the 105th division to retreat. They were not at the front so the amount of casualties they suffered were few inparison to the other squads. A portion of them did get sted though.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, good job. Celia, you¡¯re so dependable.¡¹

    Celia smiles happily when Ipliment her.

    I¡¯m only able to leave the army so freely because I know she¡¯s there.

    Wait, that femalemander of the Empire¡¯s river fleet...... Ivanna, was it? What happened to her? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s dead.

    ¡¸The headquarters might have more information. I¡¯ll go and¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t. Eei!¡¹

    Celia holds me down as I try to get up and yanks out another bolt.

    ¡¸Nugghhh......¡¹

    Celia applies the ointment to my wound when I fall back to the bed.

    Something like a pain-numbing agent must be in that, as the wound feels slightly more soothing.

    ¡¸Regardless, we can¡¯t return to the north coast. We are isted now. We¡¯re unable to head north and there¡¯s a strong enemy army in the south. The west is still under the enemy¡¯s control...... the situation in the east is unknown.¡¹

    It was clear this would happen when the river gets blocked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not something we can do anything about on our own. We need to get support from White City, except we don¡¯t have any way to contact them since we are unable to use ships.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t time for me to sleep.¡¹

    Celia makes an angry face.

    ¡¸No. The other corpsmanders said you can show up after you get treated.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? They shouldn¡¯t have found out about me leaving though.¡¹

    That¡¯s why I used the n I spent an entire night thinking of.

    ¡¸......you mean those objects you left with the letter to let Yakov disguise as you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If he does all that, nobody would know the difference.¡¹

    I left all the props necessary on the day before too.

    ¡¸Smear charcoal under your eyes to create dark circles and change the face. Always use falsetto to disguise the voice. Stuff strange fruit in the crotch area to¨D¨D disguise the size of the genitals. That was everything, right?¡¹

    Exactly.

    ¡¸He got exposed in three seconds. Yakov was about to be killed for mocking the othermanders.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, so that guy screwed up. My perfect n was wasted.¡¹

    Celia lets out a big sigh.

    ¡¸He¡¯s loyal enough to actually follow through...... so please free him from house arrestter.¡¹

    She clears her throat with a cute ¡°ahem¡±.

    ¡¸Your objective was also obvious. While Aegir-sama was sleeping, that girl...... Sofia, she talked with the othermanders.¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll never be a resourceful general.

    ¡¸Be that as it may, Aegir-sama should still show up tomorrow. Once the arrows are all removed, the dragon¡¯s blood can be used.¡¹

    Celia attempts to pull the next arrow, which seems to be buried deeper than the others, but is unable to budge it.

    I feel a terrible pain, though I try not to look too uncool by letting out a groan instead of pathetic whining.

    I tell her to put the brakes on when I realize something.

    ¡¸Not good. Stop!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? D-did it hurt that much!? I¡¯ll go get the doctors-!¡¹

    Celia bes flustered. No, it¡¯s not about the pain in my back.

    I get up from my lying down position and sit on the bed.

    ¡¸Pull it out like this.¡¹

    Celia makes a troubled face.

    ¡¸Eh? I think it would be easier if youid down. The pain may get worse if you¡¯re up like this.¡¹

    That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not about that, Celia.

    ¡¸Look here.¡¹

    I pull Celia closer so she can look at more than just my back.

    Celia looks down at my crotch with a face full of concern and confusion, and sees how my dick is sticking out after tearing through my pants.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been hurting pretty badly for a while and no wonder. If Iy on my stomach like this, it would be painful for my erect member. The pain in my back is nothingpared to this.¡¹

    Celia falls prostrate on the bed.

    ¡¸Why are you getting hard in this situation...... I was worried so much that I thought my heart would stop beating......¡¹

    I pat theining Celia. Still, it¡¯s gotten bigger if I do say so myself.

    ¡¸It¡¯s incrediblyrge...... way more than usual. The veins are popping out and it¡¯s almost like a deadly weapon.¡¹

    I¡¯m pent up plus I got injured in battle. If I¡¯m not careful, I may end up turning into a beast and destroying a woman or two.

    Celia circles around to my front and blushes.

    ¡¸Should I suck you off first? It¡¯s gotten terribly big.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    Refusing an offer to get a blowjob is out of the question, however getting serviced while my back still has arrows in it is a strange sight, and it honestly still hurts. I¡¯d like the bolts to be removed before I cum.

    Celia, seemingly already in the mood, kneels in front of me, grabs my rod and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Pardon me.¡¹

    At that moment, an intruder walks in.

    ¡¸Hiiu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aau!?¡¹

    Seeing what can only be considered as me getting a blowjob from Celia, the intruder lets out a gasp of surprise, while Celia screams when she realizes somebody looking at her.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s Sofia. I¡¯m surprised you knew this tent was mine.¡¹

    I smile and put my dick aw¨D¨D my pants are ripped so I can¡¯t, and have to talk with it sticking out.

    ¡¸Y-yes. I asked the soldiers and they all told me this one......¡¹

    She¡¯s not looking at my face. Her eyes arepletely fixated on my dick.

    When I tighten my stomach and make it twitch, her gaze also follows.

    ¡¸Haha, sorry for letting you see an unsightly side of me while I¡¯m being tended to.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s awfullyrge and considerably...... no, nevermind.¡¹

    Sofiaposes herself as Celia covers my crotch with a towel. The bulge makes it appear more indecent.

    ¡¸I talked...... with my father.¡¹

    ¡¸You talked with your chichis1 !?¡¹

    Sure, they¡¯re splendid but I didn¡¯t think they could talk.

    ¡¸Yes. My father cried when he saw me. He said he was really happy that you saved me.¡¹

    ¡¸They cried......¡¹

    Perhaps breasts are a more mysterious thing than I thought.

    ¡¸I heard from my father. He didn¡¯t actually ask you to do anything......¡¹

    Sofia hugs me.

    What do you mean by being asked by breasts? They were always hanging from Sofia¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸You are my savior. My father said ¡°I will probably lose everything. So you should depend on Lord Hardlett and live happily. Offer everything to him and let him make you happy¡±. Well of course I also...... you know...... want that. Rather, it¡¯s impossible not to fall in love after being saved like that¨D¨D¡¹

    Sofia continues to speak, but none of it registers in my mind.

    My mind is upied with the thought of her breasts.

    In the first ce, what is this ¡®everything¡¯ her breasts are going to lose? I can¡¯t think of anything besides her nipples.

    Still, her breasts are really intelligent. Is it possible a certain amount of intelligence grows in proportion with their size?

    If so, then Nonna¡¯s breasts might have a certain level of genius.

    ¡¸I have permission from my father, the head of the family. Please treat me however you wish.¡¹

    I can¡¯t hide my surprise from the shy girl.

    ¡¸H-head of the family, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my father is the head of the family, what about it?¡¹

    I never expected there to be a family where breasts are the head...... wait, Sofia should be the daughter of the Wolnasky house.

    If her breasts are the head, then where does her now arrested father stand¨D¨D

    As I was about to sink into the swamps of my thoughts, Celia brings me back with her unhappy face.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, she¡¯s referring to the previousmander Doskevich2 Wolnasky-dono as her father. It¡¯s not those lumps of meat swaying unpleasantly in front of me.¡¹

    ¡¸What......?¡¹

    I can feel my body instantly go limp.

    That¡¯s a relief...... I was feeling worried and was racking my head thinking about how to talk to Nonna¡¯s breasts when I get back to the mansion.

    When I think about it now, everything seems so obvious.

    My mind may have gotten dulled by the injury. Let¡¯s go with that.

    ¡¸And Miss Wolnasky.¡¹

    ¡¸Sofia is fine.¡¹

    Celia addresses Sofia with respect since she¡¯s a noble, though the venom in her words can¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡¸As you can see, I am currently treating Aegir-sama. If you have finished your business, could I ask you to step out?¡¹

    ¡¸E-errm......¡¹

    Sofia must have a timid nature. She doesn¡¯t make any retorts and looks to me for help.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t the two of you treat me.¡¹

    The more girls there are, the less pain I feel.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fair!¡¹

    ¡¸Funi...... I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Celia roars, while Sofia apologizes.

    Celia is sitting behind me on the bed and providing treatment to my back after pulling out the arrows, like she has been doing.

    On the other hand, Sofia is standing in front of me while I press my face against her exposed breasts.

    ¡¸I get dizzy when I see blood or wounds......¡¹

    She is still a young nobledy despite having suffered a hellish experience. She can¡¯t do first aid and she has no tolerance to blood. That¡¯s why I had her stand in front.

    Nevertheless, she can still be useful. If she puts those boobs on my face, I won¡¯t have time to think about the pain.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Guooh...... Celia, pull it out a little slower.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright!? Do you want more of my breasts!?¡¹

    This dream-like treatment has a weakness.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t bear it, this is like torture.¡¹

    Burying my face in her boobs feels wonderful, except that leaves my crotch open.

    My hard dick is being left alone.

    If I don¡¯t get stimtion there, lust will just keep building up within me.

    ¡¸Um, I can use my hand.¡¹

    ¡¸No! That¡¯s too unfair!¡¹

    Celiains when Sofia extends her hand.

    Is there any girl who can save my dick?

    ¡¸Pipi is here!¡¹

    Pipi jumps into the tent. Behind Pipi is Natia, who is covering her face with her hand.

    I guess they came to check on how I was doing.

    ¡¸Ooh, that would be a big help. Swallow it!¡¹

    ¡¸Aye!¡¹

    Pipi throws her clothes off as soon as I speak, slips between my legs and puts her mouth to my dick.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big and won¡¯t fit in my mouth. Pipi will use her whole body!¡¹

    Pipi grabs my rod and hugs it against her chest, then proceeds to move her body.

    The overflowing pre-cum and her saliva mix together to create a sticky sound as she rubs against my shaft, granting me pleasure all the while.

    ¡¸Oooh, that¡¯s good. Do more.¡¹

    This treatment is wonderful, with there being a single pair of cold eyes. They belong to Natia.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re the worst! I even made you a medicine with painkillers in it to help with the bad injury!¡¹

    She throws a bottle of medicine at me. When I take a drink from the bottle, I really do feel the pain diminishing.

    ¡¸You made it especially for me? Thank y¨D¨D ooh.¡¹

    I let out a strange groan because Pipi is sucking on my urethra.

    That made me not finish my sentence. Look, she¡¯s angry now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going now. Enjoy yourself then!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹

    I call out to stop Natia from leaving out of anger.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to watch?¡¹

    Natia yells angrily.

    ¡¸Haah!? Are you stupid? Of course I¡¯m not going to watch!¡¹

    I exert strength into my stomach and make my meat rod even more erect.

    ¡¸You¡¯re interested in humans, right? Watching humans make love here and there can be quite educational.¡¹

    I know she¡¯s staring at my dick with eyes full of interest in between her fingers.

    ¡¸Human? Seeing something so dark and thicker than an arm...... not to mention the wide tip, a monstrous penis like that can¡¯t be used as a reference!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah! It¡¯s getting bigger!¡¹

    The instant Natia begins to talk dirty, my cock intes and makes Pipi scream out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that. Come see if your medicine is effective.¡¹

    When I give her an excuse, Natia closes her eyes unwillingly and sits in the corner of the room.

    Of course, she opens her eyes slightly to stare at my cock.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I want to see! I just want to ensure the efficacy of the medicine I gave you! I¡¯m looking!¡¹

    My back is treated by Celia, my face is buried in Sofia¡¯s breasts and my dick is getting sucked by Pipi.

    Natia is watching all of that. Even if I didn¡¯t have the painkillers, there¡¯s no way I would feel anything.

    ¡¸This is thest one. I¡¯m taking it out now.¡¹

    Celia finally pulls out thest arrow.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the relief from it being thest one, as soon as the arrow was removed, I feel a wave of pleasuree over me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi will take it all!¡¹

    As Pipi strokes my shaft, she puts her face in front and opens her mouth.

    She intends to take my seed on her face.

    However, a dull pain unlike the pain from the wounds on my back runs through my dick.

    ¡¸Looks like it got stuck again.¡¹

    It¡¯s something expected. If it¡¯s this backed up and this thick, the answer is obvious.

    ¡¸Celia, Sofia, grab my balls. Pipi, put your finger in my urethra.¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood. ......so semen is something that can get stuck.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! ......Aegir-sama¡¯s load is special.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸No, push your index finger to the root.¡¹

    Celia and Sofia massage my balls from either side while Pipi stimtes my urethra.

    Until finally my thick, thick lust shoots out.

    ¡¸Uoooooooooh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I grab Pipi¡¯s shoulder first and ejacte standing up.

    The unbelievable load spewed out makes me think my dick broke down. The viscosity is just as unusual as the amount.

    The yellow-tinged semen instantly turns the small Pipi into a sloppy mess.

    I see Messerschmitt, who was sleeping nearby, also heavily sshed by the juices and trying to run.

    He¡¯s fast despite those droopy eyes.

    Maybe I should shoot some semen at Tristan the next time I see him sleeping during a meeting...... or not, that¡¯s pretty gross.

    ¡¸Waabh! So hot! I can¡¯t breathe!¡¹

    Anymore than that and Pipi will drown, so I have Celia sit down next, stering her from head to toe with my seed.

    ¡¸There¡¯s so much! It feels like I¡¯m getting burned!¡¹

    The fluid wasn¡¯ting out in spurts matching the timing of my dick¡¯s pulsing. It was more like an endless fountain.

    I also straddle Sofia who has unconsciously fallen on her butt and get her face covered too.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cumming too much...... my husband and the men who raped me...... everyone seems like toys inparison......¡¹

    I pour more of my seed over the three girls¡¯ alreadynguid bodies bathing in semen.

    It really isn¡¯t stopping.

    ¡¸Natia!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaii!¡¹

    I can¡¯t make Natia, who has dropped her cup and staring nkly, feel left out.

    I approach the sitting Natia while stroking my cock.

    ¡¸Wait, you don¡¯t have to! Stay away! Stooooop!¡¹

    She¡¯s trying to say something, but I can¡¯t hear her.

    The tremendous amount of yet-to-cease semen not only dirties her from head to toe, but also flows into her open, screaming mouth.

    ¡¸Nooooooo!! It went in my mouth!¡¹

    And thus my treatment ends.

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸I have plenty to say to you¨D¨D however there is no time for that.¡¹

    The next day when I attend the meeting with the othermanders, everyone is looking at me with cold stares, though they seemingly have nothing to censure me for.

    ¡¸Just now, an ally who infiltrated the enemy ranks has just sent a messenger with orders from headquarters.¡¹

    The man recing Wolnasky as themander of thending army states.

    ¡¸The headquarters has not abandoned us. They will put their troops on the ships constructed in the eastern region and have them engage the enemy. It will be a fierce naval battle.¡¹

    The fighting hasn¡¯t ended.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 130 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 420 000, Civilian Victims: 980 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 420 000 (460 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 140 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Early Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 5000 men

    Apanying: Celia (soupy), Natia (soupy), Leah (confused with being anxious), Marta

    Brynhildr (sunlight sickness), Pipi (soupy soupy), Sofia (soupy)

    Messerschmitt (soupy), Schwartz (injured ass), Mirumi (submerged), Yakov (house arrest)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 450, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 299: Federation Reinforcements ? Decisive Naval Battle

    <h4>Chapter 299: Federation Reinforcements ? Decisive Naval Battle</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    Imperial Fleet: gship Leviathan ¨C Admiral¡¯s Room.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯snding army has abandoned Zabr. We are continuing to blockade the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    Sekrit responds to her subordinate¡¯s report with only a slight nod, not ncing in his direction at all as she re-crosses her legs.

    ¡¸The enemy headquarters on the north coast is trying tomunicate with the enemynding army. We¡¯re sinking the ferries on sight, but since they¡¯re small boats, it¡¯s unknown whether wepletely blocked them or not. They may have already made contact.¡¹

    ¡¸No matter. The enemy will eventually send their fleet to break the blockade. Devote your all to detect that.¡¹

    The subordinate looks at Sekrit as she is seated on a chair with her legs folded while also peeking asionally at her bed.

    Sekrit is focusing purely on the bed.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Who told you to stop moving your hips?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies! Your Honorable Excellency!¡¹

    ¡¸Agh!¡¹

    Flesh pping noises resume echoing in the room as if answering her coldhearted question before her subordinate awkwardly salutes and leaves the room.

    On top of the bed is a femaleying face down with both hands tied up with a man pressing up against the woman¡¯s hole from behind.

    The man grabs the woman¡¯s hips and thrusts his own hips in a daze.

    ¡¸Fiend...... someday I¡¯ll definitely get revenge...... aggh!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m impressed you can still bark like that when you¡¯re looking a bitch in heat. This one still has luxury to snap back. Do it harder.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes ma¡¯am!¡¹

    The man furiously swings his hips and the woman lets out a scream like she¡¯s suffering.

    It looks like the man is raping the woman, but he is by no means enjoying himself. He is only looking at Sekrit and desperately ramming his dick into the woman under him. The man is Sekrit¡¯s sex ve and has no choice but to obey her.

    ¡¸How unsightly for a noble of the Federation. What would your subordinates who sank to the bottom of the river think if they saw you like this? Kuku, they might unexpectedly get aroused and be erect. ¨D¨D Admiral Ivanna.¡¹

    Ivanna bares her teeth and res daggers at Sekrit when her dead subordinates were brought up, but then copses back on the bed when the man delivers a deep thrust into her vagina.

    Her pussy is already foaming from receiving multiple ejactions and therge amount of semen is making sticky sounds with every move the man makes.

    ¡¸Using the fog tounch an assault is a foolish n any idiot would think of. Besides, I also know about the Federation¡¯s climate.¡¹

    Sekrit urges the man to go harder.

    The man goes as fast as he can, turning all sounds made by Ivanna into screams.

    ¡¸Crying out like that in front of an enemy general when pounded by a man...... you should be letting men ride you in the city rather than be on a ship. Then again, you won¡¯t be able to do that if you conceive my ve¡¯s child.¡¹

    Light returns to Ivanna¡¯s eyes from that verbal abuse.

    ¡¸If you didn¡¯t do this, I would just kill all your subordinates¨D¨D but I won¡¯t pardon you anymore!¡¹

    Ivanna pushes free of the man and pounces at Sekrit.

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    Sekrit grabs an arm, using the naked Ivanna¡¯s momentum to throw her to the ground.

    Weight is applied to the arm Sekrit grabbed and it gets dislocated with a dull crunch.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    As Ivanna screams and holds her arm in pain, she gets a kick to the stomach.

    Heavy coughing reces her screaming.

    ¡¸Sekrit-sama......¡¹

    The man who was pushed away timidly looks at Sekrit, only to get his meat rod kicked.

    Another scream was added to the mix.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t even make a single woman yield with that crude thing of yours. Useless.¡¹

    Sekrit takes out an abnormallyrge and thick dildo from the shelf.

    She then proceeds to forcefully shove it into the agonizing Ivanna¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸Aaghaaa!¡¹

    The sound of flesh being spread apart inside Ivanna¡¯s genitals can be heard as therge and thick dildo iparable with the man¡¯s member is screwed into her hole.

    ¡¸Let me hear you scream. Let me hear your agonizing cries.¡¹

    Sekrit grabs Ivanna by the hair and lifts her face up.

    Her face is wet with tears and snot and she¡¯s letting out small gasping shrieks.

    She no longer looks like she can resist.

    ¡¸Hmph. Broken already?¡¹

    Sekrit pulls out the dildo forcefully and tosses it into the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Hurry up and stand, you trash.¡¹

    Sekrit makes the man who was holding his crotch in agony after being kicked in the genitals stand, then ps her hands to summon another male ve.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going out to the deck. You two fuck that woman together. I don¡¯t care if she dies, continue until Ie back.¡¹

    No talkback is allowed.

    The two men carries the exhausted Ivanna back to bed and insert themselves in her asshole and vagina simultaneously. Sekrit turns her back to the dull scream and heads to the deck.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the enemy position?¡¹

    All crewmembers salute when Sekrit makes her appearance.

    ¡¸Someone resembling an enemy observer was spotted in the city earlier. I had several cannons fired every time.¡¹

    ¡¸Six small shipsing from the north coast were also sunk today.¡¹

    Sekrit ignores her subordinates¡¯ reports. It¡¯s because she didn¡¯t think either was important.

    ¡¸The enemy onnd can¡¯t do anything to us. The problem is the enemy fleet¡¯s ¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    The shout which can be heard from the lookout high on top of the Leviathan quieted everyone.

    ¡¸Fleet spotted upstream! Multiplerge ships, number¨D¨D lots! They¡¯re moving in two columns!¡¹

    The corners of Sekrit¡¯s mouth lifts up.

    ¡¸I can¨D¨D once again dye the river red with the Federation¡¯s blood.¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Hill Near Zabr ¨C Landing Army Camp.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally starting.¡¹

    The corpsmanders and I are hiding on a hill after anchoring near the city of Zabr with our eyes focused on the Imperial fleet.

    We will be shot at if the enemy finds us, so we¡¯re hiding on top of a hill where the view is great.

    This is the best spot for spectating.

    ¡¸The fog has cleared so visibility is good. Uneasily so.¡¹

    Hiding beside me is themander who recedmander Wolnasky and was given control over the army.

    He reprimanded me after I left the army without permission, but now he seems to be focusing on the fight in front of us and doesn¡¯t look like he has anything to say about that.

    ¡¸Is it fine for you toe all the way here? The enemy army mighte from the south.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Scouts have confirmed that the enemy¡¯s eastern army has retreated to Kalinin. I am not sure of the reason, but it appears they are in great turmoil and can¡¯t head north. I don¡¯t know if we are lucky or unlucky.¡¹

    It¡¯s mysterious how they¡¯re all in chaos without us doing anything.

    Be that as it may, we don¡¯t have any cards to y if they were to chase us now. We should be happy about the situation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why the most important thing to me is the fight which will start now. Please......¡¹

    I sp my hands together and close my eyes as if praying.

    The othermanders can¡¯t seem to calm down either when I look.

    A win would call for great celebrations, whereas a loss would mean I have to secure an escape route for Celia and the others.

    I have the option of putting them in barrels and having Mirumi and her children carry them. As long as the girls are safe, everything else will work itself out somehow.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like that.¡¹

    Sensing something off, Celia clings to my waist. I¡¯ll put her in against her will if I have to.

    ¡¸Pipi and Natia are here too? Oh, Yakov is free from his house arrest.¡¹

    ¡¸Aye, Pipi has good eyesight, so leave that to me!¡¹

    ¡¸What a tense atmosphere. Is a fight between ships going to be the same as the pirate fight we had earlier?¡¹

    The curious Natia seems to be highly interested in naval battles.

    ¡¸General...... I followed the general¡¯s orders, but didn¡¯t end up getting saved.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I had an important strategy meeting to attend.¡¹

    Actually, I was so busy fiddling with Sofia¡¯s breasts that I forgot.

    No man can win against a set ofrge breasts. Forgive me.

    ¡¸Is Brynhildr still not feeling well?¡¹

    Brynhildr seems to have gotten sick after being in the sun for several days.

    It¡¯s hard for her to even stand so she¡¯s resting in my tent.

    ¡¸They¡¯re here!¡¹

    All eyes focus upstream when somebody shouts out the arrival of ships.

    Multiple shipse into view in two orderly columns, heading towards us with considerable speed.

    I can see the same g fluttering on the mast of the ships even with myparatively poor eyesight.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the g of the Federation¡¯s navy! The navy didn¡¯t die!¡¹

    ¡¸Look! Thatrge battleship is the new ss! It was the one being built in the eastern harbor!¡¹

    ¡¸That is...... a battleship! A battleship hase!¡¹

    Themanders and soldiers get excited.

    I¡¯m not too familiar with battleships, but I can tell they¡¯re not an insignificant military power.

    The Federation is not simply nning to use the ships in a disturbance strategy or a diversion, they¡¯re seriously nning to conduct battle.

    ¡¸There are certainly lots of them¨D¨D¨D¨D Pipi.¡¹

    ¡¸Aye! The number of enemy ships and ally ships......¡¹

    Celia does the calction for Pipi who isn¡¯t really good with numbers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s five to three in favor of the Empire. The enemy has us beat in terms of ship size too...... an undeniable disadvantage.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that sounds about right.¡¹

    If they were superior to begin with, a decisive battle would have been fought by now.

    The fact that the Federation preserved forces until now means they knew their fleet would be in an unfavorable position.

    If we weren¡¯t isted, I¡¯m sure they would have gathered more military power before fighting.

    While thinking of such things, the distance between both fleets close.

    The Federation fleet chooses to go wide with theirrge ships on the outside and their rtively smaller but quicker ships closer to the middle.

    ¡¸They¡¯re going have the battleships exchange fire while the medium to small ships charge at the enemy. The cannons on the small ships can¡¯t make a dent on the battleships unless they are at close range after all.¡¹

    The substitute armymander exins the situation beside me.

    The Empire¡¯s fleet also makes its move. The ships anchored around Zabr start moving and head towards the Federation fleet from the side to intercept. So they won¡¯t turn the head.

    ¡¸The cannons of a battleship, especially therge cannons, are all on the side so when they¡¯re having an all-out firefight, they will keep the side of their ships facing the enemy.¡¹

    The substitutemander exins again. What a great help.

    Celia is taking notes. It¡¯s wonderful that she¡¯s so eager to learn.

    ¡¸Have the entire army draw close to the city. The enemy fleet should not have time to pay us any attention. If the fight proceeds smoothly, the transport vessels can breakthrough forcefully ande pick us up.¡¹

    Once both fleets reach a certain distance apart, cannons start firing all at once.

    The thunderous booming sends vibrations throughout our bodies.

    ¡¸Hyan!¡¹

    Natia shrieks and clings to me on reaction, though bonks me on the head before quickly separating from me.

    I¡¯m not sure why she hit me, but I¡¯ll forgive her since she¡¯s cute.

    Smoke shrouds the vessels on both sides and wood splinters scatter everywhere from the impact of cannonballs, with pirs of fire erupting from some ships.

    Not long after immersing in the lingering rumblings from the initial volley, cannon smoke rises once again.

    ¡¸The first volley was from the broadside cannons, the ones just now were from the cannons on deck. The broadside cannons arerger and more numerous so they are aimed directly at the ships to destroy them. The aim cannot be adjusted much, restricting the timing when they can be fired. The cannons on deck, while small, have rtively more freedom to move around and many more chances to be fired.¡¹

    These exnations have been really helpful.

    Celia, it¡¯s fine to take notes but it¡¯s more important to pay attention to the battle unfolding before our eyes.

    In order to aim as urately as possible, the ships on both sides move slowly while continuing to shoot their cannons.

    One moment we see our ally side fire, the next moment we see the enemy side fire. There¡¯s no way they had an agreement beforehand to do so, it just feels like they¡¯re taking turns.

    Both sides are highly skilled as battleships get destroyed one after the other and fall out of line, although that doesn¡¯t mess up the rest of the formation.

    It was like multiple dragons fighting each other, exchanging roars and breathing fire.

    ¡¸Amazing...... so this is a human¡¯s battle......¡¹

    Natia was initially also surprised, now her eyes are glued to the spectacle.

    I know the feeling. It¡¯s like you¡¯re watching a legendary battle and it feels surreal.

    Our fate depends on the oue of this fight so I can¡¯t really enjoy the show though.

    The battleships continue bombarding each other for a while after that, eventually producing burning ships, sinking ships, and ravaged ships floating on the water surface. The ships on both sides seem to be coated in steel so every shot that hit its mark made a high-pitched metallic clunk on impact. However, because the cannons arerge, the cannonballs don¡¯t get deflected by the hulls and end up destroying each other¡¯s ships.

    ¡¸One ship is down! Damn, the mast broke!¡¹

    ¡¸It took one down! Ooh, the ammunition exploded! The whole thing is going to blow up!!¡¹

    The soldiers shout rowdily. The perpetual booms of the cannons reach all the way up here so it¡¯s hard to hear anybody speak unless they yell loudly.

    Both sides suffered casualties, though it appears the enemy is better off if I had to choose one.

    The formation of our ally ships are starting to be disorganized and the interval between their shots is slowly starting to fall behind in the alternating cannonfire.

    ¡¸Shit, so it¡¯s not enough!? The crushing defeat we suffered at the outset had such asting effect!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet! The high-speed ships are heading straight for the enemy fleet!¡¹

    To save the battleships from their predicament, the mid to small sized ships advance towards the enemy in a line formation.

    Of course the enemy tries to prevent that by firing their cannons, however the ally ships are a smaller target than the battleships and furthermore are using the river current to sail at high speeds, making it hard for the enemy to hit them.

    Nevertheless a few ships took direct hits, resulting in the horrible destruction of the superstructure, loss of their mast and a drop in speed, leaving them vulnerable for a showering of cannonballs.

    Everytime an ally ship was sunk, I could hear someone nearby sigh in disappointment.

    Arge portion of the ships remained undamaged and sessfully closed the distance.

    Once they reached a sufficient point, the ships began tounch their volley.

    The enemy ships seem to falter after taking the bombardment.

    ¡¸Nice! They slipped past the enemy ship line. The enemy can¡¯t shoot back so easily now or risk friendly fire!¡¹

    The ally ships adjust their rudders carefully to maneuver in between enemy ships, unleashing a barrage of cannonfire.

    It can be considered point-nk range so the enemy fleet has started to suffer casualties too.

    ¡¸The cannonfire won¡¯t do much damage to the hulls, but it¡¯s probably annoying for the enemy.¡¹

    No matter how close the ships get, those small cannons can¡¯t take downrge battleships.

    Still, they can destroy masts and the on-deck cannons, plus more importantly distract the enemy¡¯s attention and make it hard to concentrate on what¡¯s in front of them.

    The state of battle, which was slightly tilted in favor of the Empire, is now closer to being level.

    ¡¸Not yet, if that¡¯s the new ss of battleship that I know, then......¡¹

    As if finishing the man¡¯s sentence, fire spewed from the bow of a single battleship.

    The cannonballnded right in the middle of an enemy battleship, breaking it in half.

    It also set the ship on fire, so that enemy battleship has stopped firing and the crew is starting to prepare for evacuation instead.

    ¡¸I thought so! That ship has tworge cannons mounted in the bow. It specializes in shooting after charging in.¡¹

    The substitutemander shouts happily. If you¡¯re so excited about boats, you should have joined the navy then.

    He was helpful with all the exnations though.

    Amongst all of that, a single allied battleship runs straight towards an enemy ship without slowing down.

    ¡¸Ooh! It¡¯s going in.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s going to use a naval ram!?¡¹

    As one of the soldiers predicted, the ship collides with an enemy ship and drives the naval ram into the enemy ship¡¯s hull. It doesn¡¯t end there.

    While still stuck in the enemy ship, the ally vessel fires off its bow cannons.

    Even a battleship coated with an iron te cannot endure cannonfire from such close range.

    The side of the enemy battleship was utterly destroyed and it sinks slowly into the river together with the attached ally ship.

    The efforts of the ramming group starts to tilt the state of battle in our favor.

    Seemingly more spirited as a result, the ally ships begin to unleash a relentless barrage of cannonfire, which appears to make the enemy recoil.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨DHowever, as if mocking the hope that is starting to appear, a monster begins to make a move.

    ¡¸Alright, just like this...... uwah!¡¹

    ¡¸The ally battleship took down another enemy ship...... eeeh!?¡¹

    The soldiers joyously reporting their allies¡¯ fruits of battle were stunned into silence.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising, since two bravely fighting battleships were reduced to scrap in an instant.

    The superstructure of one ship was blown apart so much that the ship looked more like a floating raft, while the other one sinks in a sh after being split in half directly in the center.

    The monster appeared while tearing through another ship trying to desperately change course.

    ¡¸T-the Leviathan......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s here! The Empire¡¯s monster that crushed our navy in the first battle!¡¹

    The gigantic hull of the ship which appeared towards the back of the enemy formation is close to twice as bigpared to other battleships.

    I can tell this ship moving forward as if pushing its own allies aside is the enemy¡¯s general without any exnation.

    ¡¸T-the ally ships are challenging it!¡¹

    ¡¸G-go for it!¡¹

    Two ally ships sandwich the ship which slowly protrudes out from the center of the enemy formation, trying to attack simultaneously.

    The bow cannons fire away and the projectiles seem to hit their target from both sides.

    ¡¸...... it¡¯s not effective.¡¹

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t break!¡¹

    The impact created a loud metallic clunk, but no sounds of destruction followed. Pipi said she only saw sparks.

    In the next moment, the monster¨D¨D the Leviathan fired the cannons on both sides of the ship and sinks the two ships at the same time.

    The ship was closely packed with other enemy ships so naturally its allies were also mercilessly hit by the cannons, though that didn¡¯t seem to matter to them.

    Their own allies opened up a path for the Leviathan and seem to want to continue fighting after separating themselves a certain distance.

    The brave fighting atmosphere changed. Our allies are now being cornered after charging in.

    ¡¸The Leviathan is being added to the enemy¡¯s ship line!¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how big it may be, adding one ship wouldn¡¯t......¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry Celia, but I have to disagree.

    A single person with the power of a hundred people can be added to the fight and change the state of battle.

    ¡¸The Leviathan is beginning its bombardment...... t-this is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Another ally ship was sunk! Ah, another one! ......unbelievable, the other battleships are like toys to it!¡¹

    How many cannons are mounted on this thing?

    Everytime the Leviathan fires off its cannons, there is enough smoke to shroud the entire ship and then countless columns of water would burst up around the targeted allies. Amongst those, dozens of cannonballs would hit their mark. A single volley wouldpletely destroy any ship or sink it immediately, making the ship disappear under the water¡¯s surface.

    Our ally battleships try desperately to shoot back, except either the armor is too thick or the ship is toorge that a little bit of damage here and there don¡¯t matter, making it seem like their attacks have no effect.

    The Leviathan¡¯s broadside cannons fire at any ally ships trying to get closer.

    A single roar was let out and it took only a single shot to st arge hole right in the middle of the approaching ship, causing it to lose speed and sink.

    ¡¸One shot...... what kind of cannons does it have!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Monster! What should we do!?¡¹

    As the Leviathan rampages, the other enemy battleships also start firing their cannons more actively.

    With the enemy general¡¯s appearance, the morale of the other enemy soldiers will rise inevitably.

    The masts of fellow battleships snap one after the other, their broadsides are destroyed, mes engulf the decks, and water starts flooding the insides of the ships.

    The situation has flipped and the smaller enemy ships are invading our ship line instead.

    ¡¸Is this the end......?¡¹

    Someone makes thement with a dejected slump of their shoulders.

    Naturally, the ally ships couldn¡¯t hear but more and more of them are starting to change course.

    Their bow are directed upstream, facing the opposite direction of the enemy.

    ¡¸The stern is the ce where the least cannons are mounted. Turning their stern to the enemy means...... they don¡¯t intend to fight......¡¹

    The substitutemander frustratingly bites his lip.

    Seeing this as a chance to thoroughly crush our allies, the enemy ships break formation to give chase.

    ¡¸Move the army back innd.¡¹

    It happened right as I gave the order to Yakov.

    ¡¸Chief! Something strange ising!¡¹

    Pipi points to a spot upstream.

    At the end of her small finger is something that drives everything in the area away.

    Appearing there are tenrge yet sluggish-looking ships, most likely transport vessels.

    Everyone¡¯s faces was filled with expectations for an instant, but then quickly dyed with disappointment. They didn¡¯t look capable of taking on the enemy ship at all.

    ¡¸Not that, behind them!¡¹

    I strain my eyes again and see a ck ship moving as if it was getting pulled along by therge ships.

    It was definitely not a big ship. It seemed slightly smaller than the normal ally battleships.

    But it had a very strange shape.

    ¡¸What is that......?¡¹

    Even the substitutemander could not exin and was left speechless.

    That ship¨D¨D¨D¨D no, that ck thing which looks like a ship ignores the retreating ally ships and slowly heads toward the battlefield.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Zabr Naval Battle¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 110 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 440 000, Civilian Victims: 980 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 410 000 (460 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 150 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Early Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 5000 men

    Apanying: Celia (studying the navy), Natia (spectating), Leah (with Marta), Marta (with Leah)

    Brynhildr (in poor physical health), Pipi (spectating), Sofia (big-breasted)

    Messerschmitt (crusty), Schwartz (horse), Mirumi (emergency evacuation), Yakov (spectating)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 450, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 300: Federation Reinforcements ? Decisive Naval Battle 2

    <h4>Chapter 300: Federation Reinforcements ? Decisive Naval Battle 2</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    In Battle. Imperial Fleet ¨C gship Leviathan.

    As cannonfire was exchanged between enemy and ally, Sekrit¡¯s takesmand with her violet eyes wide open.

    On the deck of the Leviathan, in themand post protected on all sides by iron tes, voices shouting reports ovep each other.

    ¡¸One enemy ship sunk! Two ships on fire!¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy mid-sized ship approaching on starboard side¨D¨D firing Neptune cannons...... direct hit! Enemy shippletely destroyed!!¡¹

    ¡¸Receiving fire on broadside! Damage is minor!¡¹

    The overwhelming firepower of the Leviathan sends many ships to the bottom of the river.

    The hull of therge ship is over 100 m long and heavily packed with 150 cannons in total.

    In particr, the size of the five Neptune cannons on each broadside arerger than the rest.

    The ship was able to continue advancing after incapacitating two Federation ships which tried to pincer from both sides.

    It was almost like the ship was enforcing itself as the sole ruler of the water.

    ¡¸Looks like the battle is decided. As I expected, Her Excellency Sekrit and this ship are both invincible.¡¹

    The adjutant smiles at Sekrit.

    ¡¸No need for pointless chatter. If the enemy does not want to be annihted, they will run soon. Get ready to pursue.¡¹

    The woman remains straight-faced as usual and answers in a harsh tone.

    Sensing in her voice that she wasn¡¯t displeased, themand post let out a collective sigh of relief.

    ¡¸Federation ships are changing course, they are turning upstream and retreating.¡¹

    ¡¸Give chase. Get on their ass and shoot them full of holes!!¡¹

    A small cheer leaked out at the sight of victory.

    However the next report would spoil the little bit of peace in the room.

    ¡¸A new enemy upstream...... it¡¯s arge ship!¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s eyebrows twitch in discontent as she directs her gaze upstream.

    ¡¸......looking at it again, it¡¯s a transport vessel. It must be carrying a majority of thending army. Send a few ships out and sink it.¡¹

    Everyone res at the lookout as if to say ¡°don¡¯t scare me¡¯, making the lookout curl up and get smaller.

    But the situation did not end there.

    ¡¸Battleship Hanuras heavily damaged!?¡¹

    ¡¸Battleship Okinus is on fire! Continuation not possible!¡¹

    Two ships that went ahead in pursuit of merit burst into mes and start to drift unsteadily.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Sekrit let out a rare expression of shock.

    ¡¸From mere transport vessels¨D¨D what is that?¡¹

    When she saw that ck ship crawl out slowly from behind the transport ships, she couldn¡¯t identify what the ship was despite having seen plenty of ships and having experience watching ships being constructed.

    ¡¸I- I have no clue. It isn¡¯t that big......¡¹

    The subordinates also narrow their eyes and tilt their heads.

    The ck ship is slightly smaller than thergebat vessels and not as big as a battleship.

    What was strange about it was the shape which only roughly resembles a ship, and also the fact it had no mast for the crow¡¯s nest.

    Moreover the smooth hull ispletely ck.

    ¡¸The enemy ship......? It looks like they¡¯re undoing ropes. Were the transport vessels pulling it?¡¹

    There were ten transport vessels and the same amount of those strange ships.

    The ck ships fell behind the transport vessels after being cut loose.

    They were moving at a crawling speed, almost like they were standing still, except they were actually slightly cutting through the water upon closer inspection.

    ¡¸So slow. They¡¯re just riding on the river¡¯s current. I guess that¡¯s to be expected without any sails or oars.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯reing straight at us though. In any case, let¡¯s sink them.¡¹

    With the transport vessels already out of the way, therge Empire army attacks the ck ships.

    The battle was one-sided.

    The single horizontal line of evenly-spaced ten ck ships were surrounded on all sides by the ships of the Imperial fleet and each of them, after turning to the side, fired their broadside cannons.

    The line of ships could not do anything against the tremendous amount of concentrated cannonfire of so many ships...... that should have been the case.

    ¡¸The enemy ships¨D¨D¨D¨D have not been destroyed! They are unscathed, no damage was done!¡¹

    The staff officers eximed ¡°impossible¡± and ¡°there¡¯s no way¡±.

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes also widen in surprise before strongly gritting her teeth.

    The bombardment continues.

    Over thirty Imperial ships havepletely surrounded the ten Federation ships and are having a field day firing their cannons.

    ¡¸Are they......deflecting everything?¡¹

    The noise could be heard from the Leviathan as well.

    It was certainly different from the typical sound of hulls breaking. It sounded like the cannonballs were bouncing off a sheet of metal.

    A ck ship finally counterattacked after taking the countless projectiles head-on.

    Numerous cannon barrels appeared on the ship¡¯s broadside.

    ¡¸Battileship Inuris is being shot at! Fire has broken out¨D¨D!¡¹

    An Empire ship is abruptly bombed and it retreats in a hurry while on fire.

    Using that attack as a trigger, the other nine ships alsounch their volleys, the sounds of destruction echoing throughout the river.

    The 30 vs 10 quickly became 20 vs 10, then 15 vs 10.

    ¡¸The high-speedbat ships don¡¯t stand a chance!¡¹

    ¡¸The cannonballs aren¡¯t working! They¡¯re being crushed one-sidedly!¡¹

    ¡¸Have the battleshipse this way.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s orders were ryed immediately using smoke signals and gs.

    The fleet of battleships rushes over, easily catching up to the slow ck ships.

    ¡¸Battleships begin firing.¡¹

    A bombardment of a greater magnitude than before is directed at the ten Federation ships.

    The staff officers and adjutants smile thinking that this would be enough, only to stiffen their faces again not longter.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s armor has been damaged. ......That¡¯s all.¡¹

    The lookout sounds forlorn as if he is witnessing an illusion.

    The enemy fleet was dented in a few ces after the attack.

    Besides the appearance worsening, no significant damage seemed to be dealt, and the ships cruise along like nothing happened.

    The Imperial battleships were greeted with a bombardment in kind.

    ¡¸W-what is that ship!? Battleship cannons don¡¯t work on it!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it some sort of sorcery!? Is there a magician on the Leviathan? If so, bring him here!¡¹

    The staff officers start to panic.

    It was something which probably happened on all the other ships too. With the fleet in disarray, the ship line began to shift apart.

    The word ¡®defeat¡¯ is finally creeping into the minds of all the crew members, including even Sekrit.

    £¨No, I can¡¯t lose. Think. There¡¯s no way the Federation would use something so uncertain as sorcery.£©

    Sekrit shakes her head to clear any weak thoughts before shouting.

    ¡¸Quiet down!¡¹

    Her voice resounded distinctly through the sound of booming cannons and stop the shaken individuals from speaking.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not sorcery. Open your eyes and look carefully.¡¹

    Sekrit pulls out her sword and points the tip at the enemy ships approaching slowly but surely.

    ¡¸That is the color of steel. The enemy ship has nothing more than steel armor.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right.¡¹

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    The staff officers are not convinced.

    The important parts of the Leviathan are also covered in ayer of steel.

    It was still unthinkable for steel to survive such a barrage without a scratch.

    ¡¸Idiots, take a look at the draft.¡¹

    The waterline is extremely deep for all ten ships.

    Seeing that, a few staff officers let out quietments.

    ¡¸That sluggish speed, the thick draft, the incredible defensive strength, they¡¯re just arge mass of steel. The hull structure itself is made of steel.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not possible!¡¹

    ¡¸A mass of metal won¡¯t float in the water!¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t understand how an object made entirely of metal could float on the water either.

    However she knew the Federation¡¯s technology is above that of the Empire¡¯s and the fact is it¡¯s being shown right in front of her.

    Arguing is meaningless.

    ¡¸Shut up. That phenomenon is happening right before us. It¡¯s not ck magic or an illusion. Our enemy is a lump of metal. ¡¹

    Before they knew it, all the Federation ships have changed course and are heading towards them again.

    With the ck ships...... the steel ships in front, the Federation intends to challenge them to a decisive battle again.

    ¡¸Close the distance. st them with the cannons at close range. Climb on board if you see the chance. They¡¯re nothing more than a mass of metal. We¡¯ll definitely wreck them.¡¹

    The staff officers look at each other, nod, then let out an enthused shout.

    Their enemy might be powerful, but there is no reason to be excessively scared after understanding what they¡¯re up against.

    They are also veteran soldiers.

    ¡¸The first fleet will engage the enemy fleet.¡¹

    ¡¸The third fleet will devote everything to shoot the enemy and attract their attention.¡¹

    It was the start of the second act.

    The endless chorus of booming of cannons created by the Imperial fleet¡¯s even more terrifying bombardment and the Federation fleet¡¯s own roaring cannons was loud enough to make it feel as if the end of the world wasing.

    The countless cannonballs dropping into the river made it seem like the water was boiling.

    The Imperial battleships close the distance as much as possible ording to Sekrit¡¯s instructions.

    Naturally the steel ships counterattack with a bombardment of their own, but the ship¡¯s own weight is too heavy for many cannons to be installed, so the firepower of the ships is not as outstanding as their defense. There was no way all the battleships would be ughtered at once.

    The battleshipsunch a volley at the steel ships at a range close enough for the ships to collide with each other, hitting the steel hull hard.

    The armor was ruthlessly dented in all ces and a part of the superstructure breaks off into the water.

    Excitement rises amongst the Empire crew members after dealing the first signs of damage...... then a flower of blood blooms on the deck after suffering a counterattack.

    The steel ships get damaged one by one, but the state of battle still tilts in favor of the Federation.

    Damage was dealt. However it was exceedingly inadequate to stop the steel ships.

    No matter how much the armor is dented or how much the superstructure breaks off, the ship itself doesn¡¯t sink and neither does it stop firing its cannons.

    Meanwhile the Empire suffers heavy casualties from running so close to the enemy ships to fire, many ships burning up, filling up with water, and then sinking.

    ¡¸Your Excellency Sekrit, we have dealt a blow to the enemy. But at this rate......¡¹

    Because the Empire¡¯s attention was focused on the steel ships, the Federation¡¯s other battleships are starting to apply pressure as well.

    If they aren¡¯t cleaned up quickly, the Empire will surely suffer defeat.

    ¡¸......even a close range bombardment from the battleships is not enough? Damn Federation, how annoying.¡¹

    Projectiles fly when an approaching steel ship gets close enough.

    The cannonball that hit the Leviathan¡¯s right side digs into its armor.

    ¡¸Counterattack. Show them this ship isn¡¯t your average battleship.¡¹

    The five giant cannons on the starboard align their sights.

    ¡¸Target...... locked! Fire!¡¹

    The roar of the giant cannons is apanied by a burst of mes and a speeding projectile.

    Four of the cannonballs miss and sends pirs of water rising while thest shot directly hits the bow of the steel ship.

    The loud metallic thunk and flying sparks was almost like a bolt of lightning hit the ship.

    The ck hull of the steel ship was shaken.

    ¡¸Did we do it¨D¨D gugh!¡¹

    The moment one of the staff officers opens his mouth, the front of the steel ship glows and rains direct hits on themand post.

    Iron tes surround themand post, but it isn¡¯t durable enough to withstand a barrage fromrge cannons.

    The staff officer who leaned his body out lost his upper half and causes all the others, including Sekrit, to fall down.

    ¡¸Even the Neptune cannons are no good......¡¹

    ¡¸We have no more options......¡¹

    Sekrit stands up in silence amidst the air of despair.

    £¨I won¡¯t yield to the Federation. Until I die.£©

    The Leviathan was left in silence without anybody to take control for a brief moment when themand post was destroyed.

    One smallerbat vessel realizes the abnormality with the gship, closes in, and squeezes itself in between the steel ship and the Leviathan.

    The corners of Sekrit¡¯s mouth lift up slightly.

    ¡¸Signal Battleship Aguille with the gs. Hard to port.¡¹

    The signaller looks at Sekrit in surprise.

    If Aguille cuts to the portside, it would collide with the steel ship.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you move faster?¡¹

    The signaller hastily rys the message and Aguille faithfully carries out the order...... and rams into the ship¡¯s side.

    Cracking sounds like a tree snapping can be heard. Of course the one being destroyed is the solely the Aguille.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, even if you crash the Aguille, the load on the ship is too heav¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit is not nning to listen to any opinions from her staff officers.

    £¨This is my fight. Shut up and watch.£©

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t tolerate any objections and yells with the expression of a demon.

    ¡¸Fire all cannons. Shoot the Aguille!¡¹

    Everyone was startled when they were ordered to shoot their own ally.

    It was clear by Sekrit¡¯s ghastly face that dissent or hesitation would not be forgiven.

    ¡¸B-begin the bombardment, fire©`!¡¹

    The countless cannons concentrate on the Aguille and the pitiful battleship was shot to pieces by the gship it was supposed to protect.

    The ship was so far damaged that it couldn¡¯t maintain its shape and multiple fires started to spring forth.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨Dand then Aguille, being a battleship with cannons despite its small size, naturally has plenty of gunpowder stored within the ship.

    With a blinding sh of light and a pir of fire, the gunpowder inside the ship ignites the Aguille and turns it into a giant fireball.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Guuah!¡¹

    The shock crashes into the deck of the Leviathan.

    The ship¡¯s crew takes cover while Sekrit clings to the iron te of the destroyedmand post and keeps watching the ball of mes.

    Eventually the mes settled, and what remained was a steel ship that sank like a rock with the shattered Aguille fragments and bow destroyed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s one down. On to the next one.¡¹

    Sekrit isn¡¯t listening to her subordinates anymore. She just gives out orders.

    The Leviathan unfurls its sails to pick up speed, leaving the escort ship behind and heading towards another steel ship.

    ¡¸Run into it. The enemy is slow, I won¡¯t forgive you if you miss.¡¹

    The helmsman looked like he wanted to say something but kills the thought and charges the ship into the steel ship.

    The steel ship starts to desperately counterattack the giant shiping in at full speed.

    Cannonballsnd with loud thuds, the cannon on deck is blown away, and the mast breaks, yet the order doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸It will result in a draw if we run into the steel ship! Please reconsider¨D¨D gyaaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet!¡¹

    Sekrit pulls out her sword and shes the staff officer who tried to offer his opinion.

    It couldn¡¯t be more obvious that she wasn¡¯t willing to hear anyone¡¯s thoughts.

    It was right before the moment of impact.

    ¡¸Hard to starboard!!¡¹

    The turn at full speed tilted the Leviathan greatly to the left.

    The ship was so nted that everyone on board felt the fear of the entire vessel capsizing, and it was right when the bow of the steel ship scraped the left side of the boat when it happened.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    All the cannons were unleashed at a close enough distance where someone could throw a rock across to the other ship, moreover the incline of the hull made the cannons aim at the opposing ship¡¯s weak point, the draft, instead of the upper portion.

    Having their waterline destroyed, water fills the inside of the steel ship and the vessel rapidly tilts to one side.

    ¡¸Turn the ship, port 30 degrees!¡¹

    The Leviathan moves like a hungry monster chasing after its next prey.

    Bathing enemies crowding around with cannonfire, the ship charges at another steel ship.

    ¡¸Charge with the naval ram, don¡¯t hit it perpendicr...... port now!¡¹

    The Leviathan approaches the steel ship like it will charge with a naval ram, then changes direction right before the collision.

    No cannons were fired this time, it was a charge scraping the stern.

    There was a dull sound and multiple soldiers fall to the deck, Sekrit herself also tumbled out of themand post.

    ¡¸Naval ram damaged! Bow cannons lost! The enemy ship is......tipping over!¡¹

    £¨A head-on collision would sink us too. Their draft is thick and there is no distance between them and the water. If you run into their bow or stern and throw them off bnce, this is what will happen. It¡¯s only possible with the Leviathan¡¯s weight though.£©

    Sekrit stands up, brushes the dust off her clothes and returns to the destroyedmand post.

    ¡¸Next.¡¹

    Both enemy and ally alike are astonished at the Leviathan¡¯s crazed fighting.

    The Imperial fleet gives chase to protect their g ship while the Federation fleet gives chase to prevent their trump card steel ships from being destroyed any further. The fight is only getting more chaotic.

    ¡¸Hmph, looks like they didn¡¯t see what we did the first time.¡¹

    A battleship shoves itself in the path of the Leviathan which is sailing towards another steel ship.

    Sure, the opponent is different but the situation is the same.

    The Leviathan exchanges shots with and instantly pulverizes the Federation battleship.

    Continuing forward into the ruins of the battleship, the Leviathan pushes the scrapped vessel into the steel ship trying to get away.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so slow that you can¡¯t run away even if you know what¡¯sing.¡¹

    The Leviathan tears itself away from the three-ship dumpling and fires the giant broadside cannons at the battleship, sinking the steel ship together with the battleship apanied by fire and explosions.

    ¡¸Kukuku...... hahahahaha!!¡¹

    Arge number of cannonballs crash into the deck from somewhere, causing corpses of soldiers and sshes of blood to scatter everywhere.

    Theugh of a woman cuts through that hellish scene.

    ¡¸F-fourth ship annihted......¡¹

    The lookout sounded stiff when he gave the report.

    As cannonballs fly through the air, he could not help but think Sekrit is insane when sheughs while taking down enemies.

    ¡¸What about the other ships?¡¹

    Sekrit stopsughing and only moves her eyes to look at her subordinate.

    Not liking how her subordinate didn¡¯t reply immediately, she let out an angry yell next.

    ¡¸Trash! Have the other ships destroyed the steel ships!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ma¡¯am! One has been rendered powerless by concentrated cannonfire, two have been boarded by the soldiers who are engaging in closebat.¡¹

    ¡¸So there are three left.¡¹

    The battle is tilting in favor of the Empire again.

    Having the reliable steel ships sink one after the other apparently had huge effects on the enemy morale.

    ¡¸Damage status on the ship?¡¹

    ¡¸There is moderate flooding in the bow and starboard, the fires have been extinguished, two sub-masts and the armor on the portside have been lost.¡¹

    ¡¸Naval ram and 12 bow cannons lost, 8 cannons on starboard lost, 4 cannons on port lost, 3 Neptune cannons lost, 24 on-deck cannons lost.¡¹

    £¨So we lost only one third of our strength. I can still do this.£©

    Sekrit lifts her head up, and was about to give the order to head to the next steel ship.

    ¡¸An enemy ising, a single unit from the starboard side!¡¹

    ¡¸A single ship? A battleship or steel ship?¡¹

    The lookout hesitates briefly to build up his determination before closing his eyes and shouting.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s a single cavalry! An enemy ising at us riding a horse on the water!¡¹

    Sekrit grabs the lookout coldly, throws him to the ground and pulls out her sword.

    ¡¸Stop with the ridiculous¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true! Confirm with your own eyes!¡¹

    Sekrit, while still holding onto the man¡¯s cor, nces at the water.

    After rubbing her eyes once in disbelief, her clenched teeth loosens and her jaw drops.

    She certainly saw a single cavalry running on water.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Zabr Naval Battle off the Coast¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 090 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 460 000, Civilian Victims: 980 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 390 000 (460 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 170 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Early Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 5000 men

    Apanying: Celia (charge), Natia (charge), Leah (top), Marta (bottom)

    Brynhildr (in poor physical health), Pipi (charge), Sofia (big-breasted)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Mirumi (gathered), Yakov ( )

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 450, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 301: Federation Reinforcements ? Leviathan Sinks Instantly

    <h4>Chapter 301: Federation Reinforcements ? Leviathan Sinks Instantly</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Landing Army. Zabr.

    ¡¸Everyone, board the ship! Hurry up!!¡¹

    ¡¸Quickly, quickly, throw those heavy cannons in the river! Just get on board!¡¹

    It temporarily looked like the Federation lost the battle, but the situation turned around when the mysterious ck boats appeared.

    The ck boats charged into the enemy, were sted from all sides with cannonfire, and unbelievably came out unharmed.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have time to wait until they enter the harbor. If you can swim, take off your armor and jump in the water. Climb directly onto the boat.¡¹

    Probably nning for it in the beginning, all the retreating Federation vessels turned around for an attack at the same time the ck ships went into the enemy¡¯s midst and started a chaotic fightrge enough to make the wide North Teries river seem narrow.

    Ally transport vessels took advantage of that gap to charge into Zabr.

    The Imperial fleet had their hands full dealing with the fight in front of them and had no time to be concerned about us.

    Soldiers mor about rowdily in the city of Zabr to board the ships.

    Of course the 105th division army under me are simrly pushing through.

    The difference was that the other soldiers threw away any heavy objects, taking only their swords and shields with them, whereas the 105th division soldiers have abandoned even their swords and shields and are carrying the female prisoners with them instead.

    I would have thought the female prisoners would resist, but they said ¡°ves who surrender to the enemy will definitely be killed¡± and ¡°I¡¯ll do anything so I want to you take me with you¡±, ultimately giving the soldiers no other option.

    ¡¸Boarding while carrying women...... how will the other corpsmanders look at us?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Weapons can always be made again, besides they can use clubs or pot lids in the worst case scenario, but there¡¯s no way women can be recovered once they¡¯re gone.¡¹

    I pat the head of the pouting Celia and then board the ship as well.

    We don¡¯t have the luxury to embark neatly as a squad.

    The boat at roughly full capacity separates from the shore and detours around the battle area towards the north coast.

    ¡¸Please. Rout the enemy fleet......¡¹

    ¡¸Or at the very least, hold out until we get across.¡¹

    The crew members pray while gazing at the battle.

    Fortunately, the battle is still intense and the Imperial fleet doesn¡¯t seem to notice us.

    No, they probably realized we¡¯re circling around the battle on the downstream side.

    They should not be able to turn their backs to chase us given they¡¯re exchanging shots with other ally shipsing from upstream. We can get away like this.

    ¡¸Ah! They took down a ck ship!!¡¹

    When Celia shouted, the other nearby ally soldiers also let out an anguished groan.

    I can¡¯t really see clearly, but apparently a ck ship was caught in the explosion of an Imperial ship and both sank.

    After that, the ck ships which seemed invincible were getting destroyed one after the other.

    ¡¸There goes another.¡¹

    ¡¸Leviathan...... damn monster!¡¹

    Among the fierce cannonfire, the enemy gship ferociously rushes down and annihtes ck ships and ally battleships alike.

    Despite multiple direct hits from ally shells causing fragments of the ship to scatter and parts of the vessel to go ame, the enemy gship doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸That ship¡¯s captain must also be pretty reckless.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, just like Aegir-sama¨D¨D funyii, stop!¡¹

    I stretch the face of the cheeky Celia when she offers a sarcastic remark.

    ¡¸They took down a third one!¡¹

    ¡¸The fourth¨D¨D it¡¯s no good! The ship is tilting over.¡¹

    We had the upper hand at one point and now the Leviathan¡¯s rampage is tipping the battle to their favor again.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Seeing me go silent, Celia tugs on my sleeve.

    ¡¸Even if they¡¯re defeated, we can get to the north coast. You don¡¯t need to do anything dangerous!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder.¡¹

    I nce behind me.

    Even though they¡¯re hurrying to evacuate, it¡¯s not that easy to fit several tens of thousands of soldiers on board.

    There are still soldiers in Zabr trying to get onto the ships.

    Once the battle is settled on the enemy side and they turn their attention to us, the half of the ships in the rear will be eaten up.

    ¡¸There are soldiers from the 105th division and girls on those ships too.¡¹

    I wonder what would happen if I did something and saved the girls.

    My stock will surely skyrocket. When it does......

    ¡¸Everyone will let me embrace them. It might result in a huge orgy.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, geez......¡¹

    Celia holds her head worriedly.

    ¡¸In other words, we win if that wildly rampaging gship is crushed, right? That¡¯s easy to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need for Aegir-sama to do something so dangerous though! In the first ce, this isn¡¯t our fight¨D¨D¡¹

    This battle is certainly the Federation¡¯s business and not my own.

    The oue has nothing to do with me.

    ¡¸Even so, I want to win now that I¡¯m here.¡¹

    I¡¯ve fucked women alongside the soldiers of the 105th division, so I¡¯m no longer a total stranger.

    ¡¸It¡¯s to save Sofia, although I¡¯ve also thrown out a squad.¡¹

    If I just return to the north coast, I¡¯m sure various people would be angry.

    I have to do my part to make amends.

    ¡¸B-but there¡¯s nothing we can do on the water!¡¹

    I gently pat Celia¡¯s head as she opposes more. I haven¡¯t lived my entire life relying solely on my lower half.

    I¡¯ve done some thinking.

    I push my way through the soldiers watching the battle on deck and look for Schwartz.

    ¡¸Ah, wait. Not the nose...... I¡¯m getting all wet......¡¹

    The perverted horse was not paying attention to the battle at all and was instead rubbing his nose into the ass of some prisoner girl.

    I give his mostly healed ass a p before jumping on his back.

    ¡¸Sexy time is over. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Aww, I was almost there......¡¹

    When I point my longsword at the enemy gship, Schwartz looks at me like I¡¯m stupid.

    He must be saying something along the lines of ¡°Go swim by yourself¡±.

    ¡¸How impertinent of a perverted horse. I¡¯ve thought it through.¡¹

    The ship we¡¯re on has been making this dull nging as it¡¯s moving for a while now.

    Wreckage from a destroyed ship in the continued battle floated from upstream and hit the bow.

    I look at the water and call out.

    ¡¸I want to get to that ship. Can you help me out here?¡¹

    It would take several hours to swim from this boat to the Leviathan whereas it wouldn¡¯t take five minutes for Schwartz ¡®if¡¯ he gallops at full speed.

    A pale armes out of the water and makes the OK sign.

    Schwartz hesitates to go in the water, though he realizes that the white hand belonged to a woman. He resolves himself after sighing.

    ¡¸Alright¨D¨D wait, hey.¡¹

    I feel my back getting heavier and turn around to find Celia and Pipi riding as well.

    Pipi is even clutching Messerschmitt, who senses danger and is trying to get away, to her chest.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you go and leave me behind.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi will be useful too!¡¹

    They don¡¯t want to leave.

    ¡¸Gosh, don¡¯t do anything dangerous,¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be told that by Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    If we keep talking and the Federation fleet loses, I¡¯ll look like an idiot. Let¡¯s head out now.

    ¡¸Go, Schwartz.¡¹

    At my signal, Schwartz runs on the deck and jumps onto the water.

    The other soldiers and that one familiarmander stare nkly.

    The heavy Schwartz created a huge ssh when he fell¨D¨D¨D¨D rather,nded with a satisfying plop on the water.

    ¡¸W-why is he on the water!?¡¹

    ¡¸Look there! A piece of debris...... no, there¡¯s a path!¡¹

    The scrap and ruins of ships scattered all over are being gathered in front of us in the form of a path.

    After checking his footing, Schwartz quickly picked up his speed.

    ¡¸Heave ho. Heave ho.¡¹

    ¡¸No pointy ones, only t.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuunyii~ so heavy~¡¹

    Our allies probably can¡¯t hear anything because of the roars of the cannons, but they might hear some slight whisperinging from the water if they strain their ears enough.

    Mirumi and the children are swimming ahead of me with pieces of rubble and holding them steady.

    If one was not aware of the secret, it would appear I was using some strange magic.

    I hear astonished voices behind me and some even praying to God.

    ¡¸Go as fast as you can, you¡¯ll be a target if you take it easy.¡¹

    Schwartz dashes swiftly in response.

    This is what makes using special medicine on the ass of such a perverted horse worth it.

    If he¡¯s stillte, I¡¯ll smear some mustard on him.

    ¡¸Our aim is only that especiallyrge one. Stay away from the other ships if possible.¡¹

    It won¡¯t be funny if we carelessly wander too close and get blown away by a cannon.

    ¡¸You got it~¡¹

    ¡¸There are too many to avoid~¡¹

    The rubble path snakes around until it reaches the center of the enemy where ships are more densely packed together and we inevitably have to pass by getting close to the other vessels.

    ¡¸Starboard cannons are all lost, you say!? Eei, turn the ship around and point the portside cannons at them. Shoot until you run out of......¡¹

    We run right past and Imperial ship. My eyes meet with the yelling man.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    That person who has the appearance of a ship captain and his fellow soldiers wipe their faces with towels several times before looking at me again.

    Schwartz runs off like the wind during that time. They somehow let us pass.

    ¡¸Up ahead, that piece of wood isn¡¯t floating.¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    I hear the children crying.

    Because of the current, the piece of rubble hit something sharp. I¡¯ll have to go around it......

    I look around and point to one of those ck ships. The deck of that ship seems close to the water and easy to jump on.

    ¡¸That thing is low. Let¡¯s ride across it.¡¹

    The rubble path makes a big turn.

    I realize when I get close that enemies have boarded the ck ship and are engaging the crew in closebat.

    Unfortunately, I have no time to provide assistance.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be borrowing this for a bit.¡¹

    Schwartz jumps in amongst the fighting allies and enemies, passing right through the middle of the ship.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hand over the ship! Drive them away...... you¡¯re kidding, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s over once we get on board! Steal the ship...... eh......a horse...... cavalry?¡¹

    Both sides stop fighting to stare absentmindedly at me.

    I look down at the water on the other side of the ship after running through the narrow deck.

    There seems to be plenty of wreckage here so a path can befortably made.

    ¡¸Sorry for interrupting. Continue as you were.¡¹

    The on board battle hase to aplete halt. I screwed things up pretty bad.

    Schwartz neighs and looks at me.

    Is he saying his hooves hurt because that ship was made of metal?

    ¡¸Oh quit whining. I¡¯ll get a girl to tend to youter, so be quiet and keep running.¡¹

    His speed increases. Heh, this perverted horse is so deplorable.

    After that, more enemies would rub their eyes before staring dumbfoundedly at me, and it¡¯s thanks to that I didn¡¯t get sted. The Leviathan is finally close now.

    ¡¸Looking up close, this thing is incredibly huge.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it routed our allies.¡¹

    It was like a castle floating on water. Whoever made this did a good job.

    Numerous cannonballs from ally ships must have hit as there are many holes on the broadside, although they probably seem quite trivial considering how big the ship is.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too tall. It¡¯ll be hard to jump on!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The side of the Leviathan is practically a wall.

    It¡¯s not at a height where we can hop over.

    ¡¸That.¡¹

    I point to a destroyed Federation battleship sinking close to the Leviathan.

    The bow of that boat is pointing at the Leviathan while its tail end is slowly being swallowed by the river.

    It might be possible to jump from that ship to the Leviathan since there is still quite a bit of the bow sticking out.

    Without dy, Schwartz changes course while Mirumi and the children swiftly create the path.

    ¡¸Show me some guts.¡¹

    Schwartz shakes his head slightly, then picks up speed before jumping onto the sinking stern, running toward the bow while elerating further.

    Having done their jobs, Mirumi andpany wish us well by waving their hands. That¡¯s a little scary.

    I stepped on a few Federation soldiers¡¯ corpses on the way, but please forgive me since I¡¯m going to avenge you.

    If they appear as a spirit, I can say it was Schwartz who ultimately stepped on them so I want him to be haunted.

    I run through the obstacle-filled deck and eventually approach the bow.

    The nted bow is perfect to jump off from.

    If we can¡¯t reach like this, nothing will reach.

    ¡¸Jump, Schwartz.¡¹

    ¡¸Go Schwartz!¡¹

    ¡¸Do your best, Schwartz!¡¹

    Schwartz waits until he runs out of space before stepping firmly on the tip of the bow and pushing off.

    The leap made with a running start really made me feel like I was flying through the air.

    The enemy ship drew closer and closer and I could see the dropped jaws of the enemy soldiers.

    Oh, I see a dark-skinned beauty on the deck.

    ¡¸No good! We won¡¯t reach!¡¹

    It was a magnificent jump, but we are one step too short.

    We stall at the zenith of the leap and begin to fall.

    Schwartz turns his head around as if to say sorry.

    ¡¸No, you did well.¡¹

    I take my legs off the stirrups and stand up on the horse¡¯s back. Celia and Pipi realize my intentions and do the same.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll reach like this.¡¹

    I nt my foot firmly on Schwartz¡¯s head and jump off.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Aisah!¡¹

    Celia and Pipi push off his back and take off.

    We fly even higher in the air after using Schwartz as a jumping tform in midair, who continues to fall with a sad face.

    The lightweight Celia sticks hernding beautifully, while I tumble onto the deck, and then pull up Pipi who barely manages to cling to the rail. There was a loud ssh as Schwartz falls into the water below us.

    Mirumi is there so he won¡¯t drown.

    ¡¸Boarding sessful.¡¹

    I draw my longsword and ready it at my hip.

    This ship is huge. There should be plenty of enemies. It¡¯s going to be a harsh battle.

    ¡¸......eh?¡¹

    ¡¸...... oh?¡¹

    ¡¸Err...... who are you guys?¡¹

    The soldiers loading the cannons on deck stare nkly at us.

    The enemies extinguishing the fires on deck and themanders giving orders to fire the cannons are also all looking with their jaws gaping.

    It looks like they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. It was a sudden appearance after all, I guess they need a signal to start fighting.

    I take a step forward and swing my sword around.

    ¡¸Gugaahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaah!!¡¹

    The gunner, lookout, andmander get sliced and fall into the water, dying the deck red with blood.

    ¡¸E-enemy attack! They climbed on board!¡¹

    ¡¸Time for closebat! Intercept them!¡¹

    More soldiers spring forth after the yelling.

    ¡¸Celia, support me from behind. Pipi, sneak into the ship while we¡¯re creating a mess and burn up everything you can find that seems mmable.¡¹

    We don¡¯t have to kill all the enemy soldiers. We just have to sink this ship and we¡¯ll win.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Aye!¡¹

    And so the fight begins.

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t too many of them. Surround them and take them out!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take the right...... gyah!¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to wait until I¡¯m surrounded.

    I charge at the enemy and swing my longsword.

    The enemies on the water are wearing light armor so it¡¯s still going to be easy for me.

    I cut through the side of the first enemy, turn around and thrust my sword into the throat of the second.

    I twist my de and tear through his neck before splitting the head of the third enemy.

    I grab the short spear of the fourth enemy and toss both him and his weapon overboard, then deliver a front kick to the face of a fifth enemy who slips through, and finally swing my sword down on the head of the sixth person behind him.

    ¡¸That¡¯s six for me.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    Celia stays close behind me, taking out the two crossbow soldiers aiming down from the top of the mast in front of us with her short throwing swords.

    One of them drops his weapon before falling down himself, while the other one misfires and hits one of his ally¡¯s back.

    Celia charges at one soldier who circles around and approaches from diagonally behind me.

    ¡¸Bitch!¡¹

    The enemy swings his sword down in a panic, which Celia dodges using the least amount of effort before counterattacking.

    When the first soldier copses in pain due to his thigh getting shed, another enemy approaches Celia with a spear.

    ¡¸That thrust!¡¹

    Celia parries the attack by tilting her small shield and then proceeds to bash the man¡¯s face with it.

    ¡¸Guah!¡¹

    The swift Celia is not going to miss the chance to finish off the reeling man whose nose is now bloody.

    He gets his carotid artery cut while he holds his bleeding nose and writhes on the ground in pain.

    ¡¸The girl is strong too! Let¡¯s gang up!¡¹

    Three soldiers crowd around Celia.

    That might be too much even for her.

    ¡¸Go©`©`!¡¹

    The enemies charge all at once on the signal.

    ¡¸Crouch down, Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Celia brings her body low to the ground before worrying about defending herself. I¡¯m happy that she trusts me so much.

    My longsword sweeps slightly above the head of the crouching Celia.

    Six arms and three upper bodies fly over Celia, leaving the bottom halves to copse in front of her.

    ¡¸S-so strong!¡¹

    ¡¸Gather more men! Stop firing at the enemy ships for now, gunners and reloaders pick up your weapons.¡¹

    The enemy halts their bombardment on the Federation ships and decides to deal with me first.

    Now, the gunners of several hundred cannons wille flocking to me.

    ¡¸There are too many of them. I don¡¯t know if we can hold out until Pipi¡¯s done......¡¹

    The enemy quickly fills the vast deck of the ship.

    I think I¡¯ll have trouble even with my longsword.

    Suddenly, my eye stops on something.

    ¡¸Hey Celia, do you know how to fire a cannon?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve studied the process briefly.¡¹

    Oh, good.

    ¡¸Then shall we try it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh? Are you-!?¡¹

    I grab one of the cannons installed in front of me. The aim was adjusted not too long ago at our ally ships so it should be loaded with gunpowder and a cannonball.

    The on-deck cannons can only move in a fixed range so they can¡¯t be used to fire at their own ship.

    Otherwise, we would have been firing away non-stop as soon as we got on the ship.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I pull hard on the cannon to rip off the hinge and nails fixing it in ce.

    ¡¸What is that guy trying to do?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s...... picking up the cannon! Even the small deck cannons weigh 200 kg!¡¹

    I have the longsword in my right hand and the cannon on my left shoulder. Now I can freely aim it.

    ¡¸Monster!!¡¹

    After cutting down the enemies running at me with my sword, I lower my hips.

    My target is the group of tightly packed enemies.

    ¡¸Celia, shoot.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    The enemies facing the barrel of the cannon visibly get shaken.

    ¡¸Hey, he¡¯s holding it to shoot!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding!¡¹

    Celia puts a lit torch up against the back of the cannon.

    At the same time the cannon roars, I feel a tremendous recoil on my shoulder.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gyaaaaah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The Leviathan¡¯s deck is wide, which is more obvious now that I¡¯m on board.

    My cannonball flies toward the center of the group of enemies.

    A dozen screams resound and fragments of flesh and blood spray out like a fountain.

    ¡¸Hahaha, bullseye.¡¹

    I drop the fired cannon and pick up the next avable one.

    ¡¸Here I go, the next one!¡¹

    Celia lights the back of the cannon again, whichunches a projectile that flies andnds on the deck slightly in front of the group, rolling on the ground and taking out a line of enemies. Fortunately there are plenty of cannons on the deck for me to use.

    ¡¸One more time!¡¹

    This time I aim up at the crossbow soldier on top of the mast and blow the mast to smithereens.

    The enemy soldiers arepletely falling back. Now is the chance.

    This is the gship so the enemy general should be on board. If I finish him, the ship will be as good as sunk. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have faith in Pipi, I¡¯m just doing what I can.

    ¡¸We¡¯re charging in.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Celia replies cheerfully.

    ¡¸Chargeeee¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Dozens of enemy soldiers respond to themander.

    It¡¯s two against everyone where both sides are charging head-on.

    To increase my options, I dual wield my longsword and Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Put your spears in front and skewer him.¡¹

    I¡¯m charging right at them so the enemy can easily prop up their spears and charge at me.

    Who¡¯s stupid enough to run into them though.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I swing my sword before the fierce fighting begins, sending trash like wood shrapnel and scrap metal on the deck flying.

    ¡¸Guwah.¡¹¡¸Ow.¡¹

    Depending on how I hit the garbage with my brute strength, it is enough to make the enemies faint.

    I jump into the hole opened in the front of the messed up formation and swing both my swords.

    The Dual Crater cleanly slices through enemies, while the longsword forcefully tears through the enemy soldiers¡¯ bodies.

    Celia is protecting my back, and also taking out the crossbows camped out on top of the masts before they could fire.

    I already have a strong dislike of crossbows, so there¡¯s no need to hesitate to massacre all the shooters.

    We make our way forward while cutting down enemies, eventually approaching the ce on deck prepared as themand post.

    ¡¸How many...... does that make!?¡¹

    I bisect another enemy from the top of his head with my Dual Crater and simultaneously knock a soldier approaching from the right into the river with my longsword.

    ¡¸45! I have 9!¡¹

    Celia reports the tally she¡¯s been keeping while blocking the sword of an enemy charging from her left with her shield, then kicks his crotch before cutting the man¡¯s throat.

    The enemy soldiers fall back.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s no good. They¡¯re too strong...... they¡¯re not human!¡¹

    I¡¯m not a vampire or a mermaid. Well, I¡¯m not an elf either.

    ¡¸No matter how much we cut or thrust, they¡¯re still lively as ever!¡¹

    Both Celia and I have gotten scraped many times by their swords and spears.

    The reason we haven¡¯t shed any blood is due to the dragon armor. Even scratches can dull our movements depending on where they are, so the armor has been a great help. Especially for the delicate Celia.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get flustered, the gunners of the broadside cannons below deck should being up armed!¡¹

    A man who appears to be an upper levelmander shouts and color returns to the soldiers¡¯ faces.

    Celia and I are pretty tired. This situation is looking bad.

    I can hear the footsteps of a great number of peopleing from the stairs leading down to the inside of the ship.

    So he¡¯s not bluffing.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we do anything...... hm? Can we use that?¡¹

    The cannon right next to me...... it¡¯s much bigger than the one I just used.

    It might be a little tough...... I can¡¯t be too picky here though.

    ¡¸Celia, hold out for 10 seconds.¡¹

    I grab the cannon¡¯s barrel and exert my strength to lift it up.

    ¡¸Hrnggh......¡¹

    What immense weight. It might be heavier than a normal horse.

    It¡¯s not something that is meant to be lifted.

    ¡¸Guoooh!¡¹

    While trying to lift up the cannon, I think about the time I held udia in my arms, and manage to take off the restraints on the cannon so I can slowly change its aim.

    That time, I really thought my knees would give out.

    I drag the cannon so the barrel points to the entrance leading into the ship.

    Seeing me set aside my sword, enemies charge at me altogether.

    Celia desperately wards them off...... I better hurry.

    ¡¸Celia, light the fuse.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Celia somersaults backward twice and returns to my side to set off the cannon.

    The boom from this cannon was iparable to the ones I used before, and the shockwave even knocks over the enemy soldiers wanting to chase after her.

    ¡¸Division 8 broadside cannon gunners have just arri¨D¨D¨D¨D ugyaaah!!¡¹

    The cannonball hits the enemy reinforcements right as they show up.

    Wooden splinters, pieces of flesh and fragments of iron all scatter as the entire frame of the ship¡¯s entrance is destroyed.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaah!¡¹

    The recoil of the cannon held in my hands as it was fired sent Celia and I flying backwards too.

    ¡¸You alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow......¡¹

    I give Celia¡¯s tight ass I squeeze before standing up.

    The enemy soldiers are looking at us with their jaws dropped.

    ¡¸He lifted up therge cannon and fired it...... our reinforcements were taken out...... we¡¯re done for......¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re not opponents we can win against.¡¹

    The enemy soldiers are falling apart. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to finish themander.

    I make sure I have both swords in my hand before charging ferociously.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t let you go beyond this point!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up and move away.¡¹

    I sh the knight who tries to block my path as I pass by him.

    ¡¸Run away, Your Excellency!¡¹

    I kick away the man resembling a staff officer wearing an expensive-looking uniform, then stomp on his chest to finish him off.

    ¡¸By The Excellency¡¯s orders, I won¡¯t let you pass! Oh wind, be a sharp de and ......¡¹

    One of the men acting as a guard wearing a robe is mumbling something.

    I feel an unsettling presence in front of me and strain my eyes. Something ising at me while kicking up wood chips.

    ¡¸Fuh!¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater at the space where the wood chips were spinning around and feel something get cut.

    ¡¸Impossible, he cut through my magic......?¡¹

    The head of the astounded robed man quickly gets lopped off.

    So it was magic, good thing I saw those swirling wood chips.

    Only one person is left in front of me.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    It was a woman who res silently at me.

    She¡¯s the dark-skinned beauty I caught a glimpse of when I jumped on the ship.

    ¡¸Are you perhaps the general?¡¹

    I inspect her as I ask the question.

    For her age, I¡¯m not sure if she reaches 30 or not. She doesn¡¯t look that young nor that old.

    Her height is in the mid 170¡¯s, so slightly on the tall side.

    She has the same hair color as me, ck, and pretty violet eyes.

    That brown skin of hers is very simr to the skin tone of the dark elves I saw in the forest.

    Moving on to her breasts, they¡¯re fairly big and seem to be pushing up her military uniform nicely.

    Her ass is a good size and judging her overall toned body, I can tell she has quite a bit of muscle. So she must be pretty tight down there......

    ¡¸Shi-!¡¹

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    The woman doesn¡¯t answer my question and assaults me without changing her expression.

    Her weapon of choice is a one-handed sword of medium length with a thin de which looks apt for thrusting.

    ¡¸Attacking all of a sudden? At least answer my......¡¹

    ¡¸Huph!¡¹

    The woman attacks again.

    Obviously, I¡¯m not going to cut her down. I casually sidestep and was going to pin her down, except.......

    ¡¸She¡¯s quick.¡¹

    She crouches low to the ground before instantly rising up for a thrust, which I twist my body to dodge, but she follows up immediately with a spin and aims for my neck.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I can¡¯t bring my longsword back in time to block so I intended to receive the attack with my Dual Crater, however I didn¡¯t feel any impact.

    Before I knew it, the woman has already leaped behind me, kicking the mast to jump diagonally beforeing down from above with an attack.

    I don¡¯t have time to counter. Her sword will split my head open faster than I can move my sword.

    With that judgement, I roll forward to avoid her attack, only to face a vicious downward strike from her right as I¡¯m getting up.

    This time, I¡¯m sessful in blocking with my longsword and a piercing ng resounded from the contact of des.

    She doesn¡¯t seem intent onpeting with me in terms of strength and swiftly jumps backward after seeing her attack blocked.

    I look at my hand with a slightly surprised expression. This is more than I thought......

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The female was also surprised for an instant and her eyes widen briefly, though she doesn¡¯t say anything and resumes her attack.

    She jumps forward and swings her sword.

    I got her now. She¡¯s quicker and stronger than I thought, but it¡¯s simple to predict her moves if she¡¯s in the air.

    Making sure I don¡¯t deal fatal damage, I intercept her with my longsword.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Celia was probably the one who made that sound.

    The female uses her armguard to deflect the back of the de I swung at her, using the momentum from the impact to change her movement in midair.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    I unconsciously let out an anguished groan.

    My longsword swung all the way through so I¡¯m open for an attack.

    Meanwhile, the girl has tight grip on her sword despite spinning in the air.

    ¡¸Watch out!!¡¹

    A thrust flies at me like a sh of light as Celia screams, which I manage to deflect with my armguard.

    I didn¡¯t block it because I saw the attack. I only made a correct prediction that she would aim for my throat.

    That should mean she loses her method of attack.

    Just when I thought she would put some distance between us for now......

    She twists her body silently and unleashes a roundhouse kick.

    Thinking it was a weaker attack since she spun in midair from an unstable position, I block with my arm.

    The sound of bone creaking as her leg makes contact with my arm can be heard.

    I swing my arm strongly to knock the girl back, but the tingling sensation remains in my arm.

    Shends perfectly on her feet and I hear a metallic ng when she steps on an iron te.

    She appears to be wearing leather boots, but it looks like there was a piece of iron fitted inside them.

    I¡¯m d my bone didn¡¯t break.

    Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that things are heading in a bad direction.

    Unable to hold back, Celia charges at the girl on her own.

    ¡¸Wait, Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s off-bnce now! I can do it!¡¹

    Not yet. Shended steadily so she isn¡¯t off-bnce at all.

    Besides, her strength is nothing like a woman¡¯s. She¡¯s stronger than her physique shows...... rivalling Irijina¡¯s strength.

    Plus she¡¯s faster than the swift Celia.

    She easily makes Celia¡¯s sh at her thigh hit air since that was a standard move against an opponent ofrger stature.

    The woman leaped high in the air. It wasn¡¯t a simple jump. It was like she somersaulted in the air, meaning both her eyes and arm locked perfectly on Celia.

    Celia¡¯s defenses opened up when she blocked the mid-air sh with her shield. As I thought, there is a significant difference in strength.

    The girlnds quietly and simultaneouslyunches a powerful thrust with her sword.

    ¡¸Dodge it Celia, don¡¯t block it!¡¹

    My cry wasn¡¯t able to reach her in time.

    Celia takes the blow on her shield.

    The shield was sent flying by the weighty strike and Celia was left with just her sword.

    That woman¡¯s attacks don¡¯t end there.

    She turns her whole body for a horizontal sweep with her sword as well as raises her leg for a roundhouse kick.

    Her ironced boots and sword close in on Celia from top and bottom.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    The sh targets her neck and the kick targets her stomach. She only has one sword to block both attacks.

    In the end, Celia chooses to block the sword which would deliver a fatal strike to her neck...... allowing the kick tond on her stomach and send her flying.

    ¡¸Gehoh! Gabh!¡¹

    Celia chokes at she coughs up stomach fluid.

    My vision turnspletely red. Even though she¡¯s a female, I¡¯m getting an urge to kill her.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    With a beastial roar, I charge straight at the woman.

    I punch the soldier who tries to get in my way, sending him sliding on the deck for over 10 m, through the railing and into the water. It seems like I can¡¯t control my strength at this point.

    The woman wanted to finish Celia off, however she switches her attention to me when I let out my war cry.

    I won¡¯t use any tricks.

    I put away my Dual Crater and hold my longsword with both hands, then swing it down with all my might.

    Obviously she isn¡¯t going to block the full force of my attack.

    Sure enough, she jumps back and dodges.

    Knowing I missed, I put my full strength behind the strike.

    We¡¯re on the deck, which has an iron te embedded in it like an important ce would.

    As my sword ms into the deck, it makes a metallic ringing like a cannonball would make when it hits iron directly.

    The sharpness of the dragon sword isn¡¯t anything special, however its strength and durability are in a ss of their own.

    My sword crushes the deck and the wood floor below it, turning everything into tiny pieces and flinging those particles everywhere.

    ¡¸Kuh!!¡¹

    The wood and metal fragments spray the backward-dodging woman.

    She couldn¡¯t help but cover her face, losing vision of what¡¯s in front of her for a split second.

    I leave my longsword buried in the deck and run at the woman with only my bare hands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    My fist meets the woman as shends.

    Bracing herself for the hit, she takes it and flies.

    The woman¡¯s face warps in that moment and I was assured of my victory.

    I didn¡¯t use any power with that punch. Regardless, she flew so far back.

    Meaning she jumped on her own to soften my blow.

    She probably surmised that she could finish off my unarmed self if she lets one of my attacks go past her.

    I see through her intentions though.

    The fake attack didn¡¯t leave me off-bnce, so I chase after the flying girl to deliver a real punch this time.

    Having jumped herself, she can no longer take a defensive stance.

    ¡¸Gah!¡¹

    With a dull thud, my fist digs into her sr plexus, sending her crashing into the mast like a toy and knocking her out.

    The fight is over.

    ¡¸Cheer for vic¨D¨D¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t shout to celebrate the victory.

    The Leviathan shakes and then a gigantic pir of fire erupts from the center of the boat, followed by an ear-shattering explosion.

    ¡¸It exploded?¡¹

    For now, let¡¯s pick up the vomiting Celia and also retrieve both my swords.

    The ship is tilting fast.

    The bow, where we are located, tilts in the direction of the stern while the stern tilts in the direction of the bow.

    In other words, the Leviathan is snapping in two right in the middle.

    ¡¸Is it Pipi? I told her to set the ship on fire...... what did she end up lighting?¡¹

    I feel another explosion that sends vibrations down to my stomach and hear the sound of the ship breaking as the entire vessel sinks.

    The area near the center is already a sea of mes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried about Pipi...... still I can¡¯t search while Celia is in this state.¡¹

    I can only trust she¡¯ll be fine.

    I have to evacuate from this sinking ship as fast as possible.

    If I¡¯m in the water, Mirumi can do something to help.

    And then, a woman appears from adder that seems to connect to the inside of the ship.

    She¡¯s apanied by a few men.

    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯reoutside...... now to jump into the river......¡¹

    The girl and the others look at me and be stiff. Her face seems familiar.

    ¡¸You are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You are¨D¨D¡¹

    It¡¯s themander of the river fleet, Ivanna. So she was captured here?

    Now that I look, blood and semen is dripping from her crotch, plus her gait is awkward. I don¡¯t have to ask what was done to her.

    ¡¸Taking advantage of the confusion caused by the explosion, I defeated the guard and freed my subordinates. Who would have thought you were behind all this.¡¹

    Ivanna is holding a blood-stained sword. What a strong-willed woman.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exinter. There¡¯s no time to chat now.¡¹

    The ship can sink at anytime now or worse, it can explode.

    Ivanna nods in agreement and gives me a little bow before jumping into the river.

    Now then, I should carry Celia on my shoulder and follow suit.

    My eye stops on the unconscious girl lying on the burning deck.

    ¡¸......she¡¯s also a woman. I have to save her.¡¹

    Sure I was angry at her before, but I can¡¯t abandon a woman due to situational feelings.

    I carry one female on each shoulder and then jump into the river.

    As soon as I entered the water, Mirumi and the children gather around me and support me.

    I don¡¯t have to worry about drowning.

    ¡¸It looks like the naval battle is just about over too.¡¹

    More and more Federation ships pass by in front of me.

    Looking closer, the crew on board are all cheering.

    ¡¸Heey, over here. Help me out~¡¹

    My scream falls on deaf ears as the enthusiastic cheers drown out my voice.

    I¡¯ll cheer with you too so can you pull me up?

    It¡¯s spring already, yet the water is still cold.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸Zabr Fight for the Coast ¨C Federation Victory. Imperial Fleet Routed.¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 080 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 470 000, Civilian Victims: 980 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 330 000 (460 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 230 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 5000 men

    Apanying: Celia (fainted), Natia (spectating), Leah (demon top), Marta (fainting in agony)

    Brynhildr (in poor physical health), Pipi (on fire), Sofia (big-breasted)

    Messerschmitt (escape), Schwartz (falling overboard), Mirumi (triumphal return), Yakov (spectating)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 450, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 302: Federation Reinforcements ? Holy Sword of Judgemen

    <h4>Chapter 302: Federation Reinforcements ? Holy Sword of Judgemen</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    North Teries River. North Coast. Federation Army Camp.

    Thending army sets up camp along the river after retreating to the northern coast.

    Many have fallen asleep from the fatigue of fighting or the relief of being freed from istion.

    Although they are close to the riverside, there is no longer a need to worry about the risk of being shot at by enemy cannons.

    One of the corpsmanders approaches me and salutes.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, a job well done!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we managed somehow.¡¹

    One of the ally soldiers extols my aplishments.

    ¡¸Salute to the hero who sank the Leviathan!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of our leader!¡¹

    ¡¸Cheers to our boss!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, give me that booze.¡¹

    It¡¯s the 105th division soldiers.

    First, give me the woman by your side and some booze before you say anything. Next, don¡¯t call me boss or I¡¯ll punch you.

    Mucuses out of my nose after I yell at them.

    ¡¸Achooo! Aah, I knew it was too cold to go swimming.¡¹

    Iy by the fire next to the exhausted Celia and also warm myself up.

    I was pulled out of the water before being carried downstream, but I may have floated around in the river too long and caught a cold.

    ¡¸Uuu©`¡¹

    Celia clutches her stomach and lets out a pained groan as she wakes up.

    ¡¸Sleep a little longer.¡¹

    She was soaked in water right after being kicked in the stomach hard enough for her to vomit. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s worn out.

    I put my hand on Celia¡¯s shoulder and push her back down before she could say anything.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    The female general also tries to wake up.

    No, it doesn¡¯t look like she has regained consciousness yet. Even so, she¡¯s feeling around her waist.

    She must be instinctively trying to reach for her sword. As I thought, I might get hurt if I treat her like a normal woman.

    ¡¸This much can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Celia is also beside her. It would be dangerous to let her move freely so I use strong rope to bind her hands and feet.

    I grab her breasts while I¡¯m at it, causing her to let out a disgruntled groan.

    ¡¸It was pretty tiring trying to float while carrying you. The least you can do is let me touch your boobs...... they¡¯re nice and have a good sticity to them.¡¹

    And then I feel a sharp pain to my head.

    ¡¸Ow! What was that!?¡¹

    When I turn around, I learn that it was Schwartz who bit my head in a huff.

    He¡¯s stomping the ground like he¡¯s angry. I guess he didn¡¯t like being used as a jumping tform.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you somethingter, so be good and just warm up your body.¡¹

    Schwartz looks back at me countless times as if asking ¡°you mean it?¡±, before leaving.

    What a disloyal horse to beg his master for a reward.

    His mood ends up improving right away after getting a girl or a mare to do it with anyways.

    ¡¸Chief~¡¹

    Pipi jumps down from the stupid horse¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Pipi, are you hurt!? I was so worried!¡¹

    I hug Pipi tightly and brush off the useless dog resting on top of her head.

    The dog spins once beforending on the ground, falling asleep on the spot.

    ¡¸Pipi...... nearly died. I made it dangerous for the chief too.¡¹

    Now that I look at her, the dispirited Pipi is soaked to the bone, her face is lightly burned and her hair is all frizzy.

    Did she get caught up in that explosion? How terrible.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put some medicine on you right away. Come over here.¡¹

    I pick Pipi up and carry her to the first-aid station.

    ¡¸Could you tell me what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Aye...... actually¨D¨D¡¹

    ording to Pipi¡¯s story, she was able to sessfully sneak into the ship while Celia and I were drawing the enemy¡¯s attention with our rampage.

    That much is fine, but she even took the worthless dog along? If that thing barked or cried, it would be bad.

    ¡¸He was told he would be turned into barbeque if he made a sound.¡¹

    The worthless dog has the same spiritless eyes and is shaking his wet body while lying by the open fire.

    He also looks pretty charred.

    ¡¸It was easy to move around freely with the enemies running around in a panic.¡¹

    Fumu, so it was worth carrying the cannons and shooting up a storm.

    ¡¸Doing as you said, Pipi was going to light the ship on fire, but it didn¡¯t go so well...... there wasn¡¯t much cloth or paper and the floor and walls were coated in a strange substance which couldn¡¯t be burned.¡¹

    It¡¯s normal for battleships, not limited to the Leviathan, to use turpentine in order to prevent fires from breaking out.

    A small ember wouldn¡¯t be enough to burn anything.

    ¡¸While searching, Pipi came across a food supply storage. There were guards, but then a loud explosion up above......¡¹

    That was probably the time I fired therge cannon at the inside of the ship.

    ¡¸So the enemies ran in a hurry...... Pipi was able to infiltrate.¡¹

    Oh, well done.

    ¡¸There were fully packed wooden barrels and bup sacks inside. So it made sense to light the easily mmable sacks on fire.¡¹

    Pipi pats Messerschmitt¡¯s head.

    ¡¸And then Messerschmitt bit my leg and let out a cry.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Even though he received all that affection, this ungrateful dog bit her?

    Let¡¯s dismember him right away and turn him into a meat dish.

    ¡¸Pipi also got angry and wanted to cover his mouth...... but he ran away while yelping.¡¹

    It goes without saying that you¡¯d want to grab him after getting bitten, though having him make noises would alert the enemy. She couldn¡¯t leave him alone to run free.

    ¡¸Pipi chased after him. He got stuck in a hole in the wall.¡¹

    The Leviathan got pretty beat up during the fierce fighting after all.

    I would think that the side wall would have more than a few holes.

    ¡¸At that moment, there was a loud noise and then a wall of mes burst forth in front of my eyes, then Pipi and Messerschmitt was sent flying into the river.¡¹

    That was therge explosion. Why would there be an explosion in the food storage though?

    ¡¸Pipi, was that really a food storage?¡¹

    ¡¸Aye, it felt the same as the one in the mansion. It¡¯s familiar because Pipi goes there to snack a lot.¡¹

    ¡°Except......¡±, Pipi trails off.

    ¡¸The barrels and sacks were filled with ck flour. Those people were eating pretty awful tasting food.¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it. Did you see any iron balls rolling around?¡¹

    ¡¸Aye. Pipi thought they were weights to make pickles.¡¹

    That ce was definitely the ammunition depot. In the first ce, food storage doesn¡¯t require guards to be posted.

    Pipi entered the ammunition depot and lit a bag brimming with gunpowder on fire.

    If the worthless dog didn¡¯t bring Pipi away, she would have been blown apart.

    ¡¸This guy saved Pipi. Though Pipi still feels sorry for injuring the chief.¡¹

    Pipi pats the worthless dog¡¯s head. The dogzily opens one eye and stretches his body.

    ¡¸Sorry. My judgement put you in danger. You did help though.¡¹

    I hug Pipi.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. Pipi is just dumb, that¡¯s all. Being useful to the chief makes Pipi happy.¡¹

    Pipi and I kiss while we are still in each other¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸Your hair is a little burnt. I¡¯ll tidy it up.¡¹

    I take a pair of scissors and gently brush Pipi¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸Pipi is d. But Pipi wants you to help Messerschmitt first. Pipi is fine being after.¡¹

    It feels weird for the dog to be given priority, well Pipi is safe due to this guy after all.

    The least I could do is reward him by cleaning up his burnt fur.

    I trim the burnt parts of the dog¡¯s fur as he sleeps by the fire.

    ¡¸Fumu...... this part is burnt too...... guh, I cut too much in the back...... guess I¡¯ll do a little more in the front.¡¹

    It¡¯s not going well. I¡¯m not good at doing these detailed tasks.

    ¡¸This stuff is so annoying. Eei, how¡¯s that?¡¹

    I¡¯m getting more irritated by the second.

    ¡¸This guy, what an annoying growing pattern! I¡¯ll just cut from the root. You can¡¯tin about that!¡¹

    And so the worthless dog¡¯s haircut waspleted.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s bald. Everything¡¯s peeled off.¡¹

    In front of me is an abnormal pile of fur, and then the dog whose fur is like a badly cutwn.

    I throw the fur into the fire before turning to Pipi.

    ¡¸Now, Pipi is next.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi¡¯s stomach hurts. Pipi is leaving for a bit.¡¹

    Oh, there goes Pipi.

    I look at the dog who is sleeping like a log.

    ¡¸He was already ugly to begin with and now he looks terrible. This is more like Adolph than Tristan.¡¹

    I feel slightly sorry for him and leave a grilled fish in front of his face. Let¡¯s call it even with that.

    By the way, Pipi who went to the toilet came back with nicely trimmed hair.

    She bumped into Natia by chance and got the clean haircut.

    I even said I would help her do it too.

    As I wasing back from the first-aid station, I hear the noisy stepping of horseshoes.

    I turn to the sound and see a few dozen heavy cavalry walking.

    The guy in the middle looks familiar. It¡¯s the suprememander, Martin Stessel.

    I¡¯m considered his subordinate so I stand upright and greet him with a proper salute.

    Realizing my presence, Stessel signals to his men toe over.

    ¡¸I heard about it, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹

    What did he hear about? There are a whole bunch of bad things he could hear about.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t y dumb, what else can I be referring to other than sinking the Leviathan. I was watching the naval battle too. To be honest, my stomach started hurting midway through due to nervousness and I couldn¡¯t bear it. Even though I look like this, I¡¯m not the mostposed person.¡¹

    Stessel takes my hand andughs.

    It¡¯s usually the case that the people who make ament about theirposure are the opposite of what they say they are.

    ¡¸I could clearly see the Leviathan sink instantly from here too. If possible, I would have liked if you also heard the cheers from the headquarters.¡¹

    Stessel¡¯s pleasant smile seems handsome to me even to me as a man.

    If I was born as good-looking as he was, I could sleep with even more girls.

    The ideal would be if I can get girls toe running to me with wet crotches just by walking around town.

    ¡¸I hear some soldiers spreading rumors about you riding a horse on water. It goes to show how prominent your aplishments are.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, ha, ha.¡¹

    It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t talk about it.

    Even though quite a number of people may have saw, it¡¯s only a few hundred people at most. I hope they don¡¯t find out.

    ¡¸Ivanna came to me just now. She was ashamed that she was made into the enemy¡¯s prisoner on that ship. For me, havingpetent people return is a good thing...... also, she said that she wille to you to express her thankster. She¡¯s a soldier and also a female, so I¡¯d like if you don¡¯t scold her too harshly.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to denounce her for being captured by the enemy.

    In fact, I¡¯m probably going to pound her lower half if the mood is right...... my crotch is swelling from the anticipation.

    Stessel will think I¡¯m a pervert if I get hard all of a sudden in front of him.

    ¡¸The enemy fleet copsed when the Leviathan sank. I also hear the fleetmander went missing after that explosion. The enemy should no longer be able to recover from that. Our ally fleet intends to pursue and drive them back all the way to the sea. The North Teries has finally been reimed by us.¡¹

    I¡¯m happy for him. If the war is over quicker, I¡¯ll be able to return to my mansion quicker too.

    ¡¸The enemy still has arge military force onnd, however they shouldn¡¯t be a problem now that the river belongs to us. We have the ability and confidence to rout them.¡¹

    Stessel pats my shoulder and looks off to the south coast where the enemy is likely to be.

    ¡¸Your contributions are huge. I¡¯m not in position to talk to you about rewards, but I can at least appeal to the higher-ups.¡¹

    Leopolt would probably want cannons and gunpowder.

    Adolph might be happy with receiving funds.

    Nonna...... anything expensive would do, I guess.

    Let¡¯s see, what should I choose.

    ¡¸Give me prettyd-...... ha!¡¹

    Crap, my true wishes almost came out.

    Stessel and the nearby knights smile wryly. Did I just embarrass myself?

    Anyways, I wonder if they are awake yet.

    When I return to my own tent, the fire which should have been warming up Celia and the others has already been extinguished.

    I hear noisy rustling within the tent.

    I take a peek and see Celia kick the female general prisoner. She even has her sword drawn.

    ¡¸...... hey now, abusing prisoners is not a very admirable thing to do.¡¹

    Celia sees me and shouts back.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! This woman, she tried to run away!¡¹

    Now that I look, the rope binding her arms and legs has been whittled away.

    She must have used a rock or some sharp fragment to cut it herself.

    That was close. She really is a woman you can¡¯t lower your guard around.

    ¡¸Fuu©`¡¹

    Even now, she¡¯s ring at me while Celia is keeping her under control.

    Her eyes are sharp and gives off an intense pressure you wouldn¡¯t imagine a woman having.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to re like that. As long as you don¡¯t run, you won¡¯t get hurt anymore. If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t have carried you all the way here.¡¹

    I extend my hand to her, only to get bitten.

    When I retract my hand in surprise, she spits in my face. She¡¯s so hostile.

    ¡¸This damn woman¨D¨D!¡¹

    Celia delivers a powerful kick to the woman¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Gugah!¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, stop.¡¹

    The woman falters briefly before lifting her head right away.

    At the same time, the rope around her hands tears and her fist flies at my sr plexus.

    ¡¸Ooh.¡¹

    She has considerable physical strength. She¡¯s probably stronger than the average man.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t talk like this.¡¹

    Being stronger than an average man won¡¯t pose much of a problem for me though.

    I wrap my arms around the struggling woman, and throw her onto the bed.

    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹

    I hold her hands together and mount myself on top of her body.

    With my weight pressing down, she shouldn¡¯t be able to escape now.

    She continues resisting for a while until she realizes I¡¯m not budging, then goes back to ring at me.

    ¡¸If you il like that, we can¡¯t have a proper chat.¡¹

    None of the allies knows that I¡¯ve captured this girl.

    Fortunately, not many people have seen the enemymander¡¯s face so she would seem just like any other female prisoner to everyone else, however the possibility of someone who recognizes her finding out goes up the more of a fuss she makes and the more attention she draws.

    ¡¸......I have nothing to say to Federation pigs.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that.¡¹

    I gently brush my hand along her tan-skinned face.

    It has no effect on her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not from the Federation in the first ce. I don¡¯t mind hearing about any grudges you may have against them.¡¹

    I lick the nape of her neck.

    ¡¸Filthy swine!¡¹

    The woman twists her body unnaturally while her arms are held down and knees me in the crotch.

    There was a dull thud followed by a short cry.

    ¡¸Guhah!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! ......you¡¯re okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. Your body is so attractive, I couldn¡¯t help but get hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Guuh...... damn it......¡¹

    I apologize to the woman who let out a groan from the pain on her knee.

    ¡¸By the way, it¡¯s hard to address you as just ¡°you¡±. Can¡¯t you at least tell me your name?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not introducing myself to pigs like you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Sekrit, Aegir-sama.¡¹

    When Celia chimes in, the woman res frustratingly at her. Oh, so that¡¯s her name.

    ¡¸I heard it from these guys.¡¹

    Celia brings out two young men.

    They are easily recognizable as ves with worn out attire and cors around their necks.

    The two of them speak up when they see me pinning Sekrit down.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right. She¡¯s Sekrit, the suprememander of the Imperial fleet!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll tell you everything we know about her! So please spare us!¡¹

    ¡¸You bastards......¡¹

    It looks like they were being kept like pets by Sekrit. They managed to escape when the ship sank.

    ording to Celia, they were being treated pretty badly and it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to protect their mistress here.

    They seem pretty pathetic as men, though I¡¯m sure it has something to do with how they were treated.

    ¡¸There are a few other girls captured as well, and all of them are more or less scared of her.¡¹

    ¡¸So you treated them all pretty cruelly. And you¡¯ve also been horrible to my woman too.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I officially made Ivanna mine, but that¡¯s a trivial detail.

    ¡¸Then hurry up and execute me.¡¹

    Sekrit, having finally resigned herself, rxes her arms.

    ¡¸Fumu, that would probably happen if I hand you over to the Federation.¡¹

    I hear Sekrit mumble in a soft voice ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself before getting captured by the Federation bastards¡±. The conversation isn¡¯t over yet.

    ¡¸You may be a bad girl but I¡¯m not going to let a woman die before my own eyes.¡¹

    I wriggle around to get into position while speaking.

    ¡¸Hah, how naive...... what are you doing?¡¹

    I get naked while Sekrit is still being pinned under me.

    Of course I take off her underwear too.

    ¡¸Bad girls need to be punished. I¡¯m not going to use pain though. You should know where this is going.¡¹

    After bing naked, I rest my dick on Sekrit¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸You deviant......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the one who did stranger things.¡¹

    From what I can see, she stands out from all the girls I¡¯ve met before in terms of deviance.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear it from a person who exposes such a strange penis! It¡¯s way too big, stupid monster!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, you don¡¯t have to praise me so much.¡¹

    I get Sekrit on all fours and grab her hips tightly from behind.

    Talking will do nothing to reform her. I¡¯m obviously not going to punch her either.

    The only other option is to use my dick.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s time to punish you. Rest assured, I¡¯ll be careful not to break or hurt you.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    After Sekrit grits her teeth hard enough to make a sound, she res over at me and shouts in an intimidating tone.

    ¡¸Perverted pig, do whatever you want. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll get you to shoot out your cum in an unsightly way before I ¨D¨D kyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I push out my hips before she finishes her sentence.

    Sekrit lets out a girlish scream unlike the low growls she had been using before.

    Celia and the two male ves cheer for me.

    ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re squeezing so tight and it feels so good. Were you perhaps looking forward to this?¡¹

    ¡¸No...... you¡¯re just too big...... my insides just ...... started to convulse on their own......¡¹

    That makes me happy, so I continue swinging my hips.

    Cold sweat leaks from Sekrit¡¯s body initially, though she quickly limated and returned to cursing me.

    ¡¸How do you like the punishment? Have you reformed?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ll do that! I won¡¯t yield to Federation nobles like you! No matter howrge your meat rod is!¡¹

    That¡¯s when Celia jumps in.

    ¡¸This woman is starting to feel turned on. At this rate, this won¡¯t be considered punishment. Leave this to me.¡¹

    Celia moves behind me while I¡¯m thrusting into Sekrit and approaches my neck...... then bites down.

    ¡¸Hey, now¡¯s not a good time. Uoooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? ......u......uuuugh...... hiiiiiiiiih!¡¹

    I shout and Sekrit shrieks again.

    When my weak point gets bitten, I feel my dick, which remains lodged snugly in Sekrit¡¯s pussy, start to erge.

    Sekrit bends backward and her tongue sticks out of her mouth, leaking saliva as she screams.

    ¡¸HIiiiiiiiiiiiih¨D¨D!! Nhhiiiih¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Not good, I¡¯m going to break her like this.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with that? This woman¡¯s genitals should be ravaged!¡¹

    Celia huffs and turns away.

    I was holding back and flexing my stomach so I would stop short of the limit, but this is a problem.

    My problems don¡¯t end there. I can hear someone at the entrance of my tent.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here on orders from the headquarters...... and also I have something personal to speak with you about.¡¹

    The familiar voice belongs to Ivanna.

    Oh right, Stessel said she was going toe thank me.

    I dly wee her that and would like to create a rtionship with her if possible, except now is a bad time.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s too big! Federation swine, is your penis the only thing that¡¯s biiiig, gaaaah!¡¹

    After all, I¡¯m piercing Sekrit from behind and in the middle of making her scream.

    ¡¸Aah, my apologies. Are you busy with something right now?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure our voices can be heard from outside and she will probably give up if I tell her I¡¯m having sex.

    ¡¸I could hear the moans from far away. I¡¯m a soldier before a woman so it doesn¡¯t bother me much. ......I couldn¡¯t thank you properly before. Leaving before doing so would not sit right with me. I¡¯ming in.¡¹

    Ivanna enters the tent.

    She must have broken a bone or something. Her dominant arm is wrapped with a bandage.

    Then her eyes meet perfectly with Sekrit¡¯s.

    ¡¸......ah.¡¹

    ¡¸......hmph.¡¹

    When Sekrit averts her eyes, Ivanna shouts.

    ¡¸Y-y-you bitchhhh!!¡¹

    She tries to draw her sword, but perhaps due to her aroused state or her disabled arm, she drops it.

    Celia hurriedly gets in between the two, while the two ves scream and prostrate on the spot.

    ¡¸Wanting to kill the woman is fine, however Aegir-sama will get mixed in if you do it now!¡¹

    ¡¸Then just get away from her right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama has gotten too big and can¡¯t pull out now!¡¹

    ¡¸What is that supposed to mean!?¡¹

    Celia and Ivanna continues to yell back and forth.

    Oh, I feel myself get a little smaller from the unexpected circumstances.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    No good, Sekrit is on her elbows and her breasts are swaying back and forth, making me get bigger again.

    ¡¸Sekrit, I thought you perished on that burning boat. I never expected to see you again.¡¹

    Ivanna stares at Sekrit with a gaze filled with hate...... then eventually a slight grin forms on her face.

    ¡¸I see, this may be entertaining.¡¹

    Ivannaments while throwing off her coat, taking off her sword and removing her boots.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, let me join in too. I have a debt to pay back to this woman.¡¹

    This turned into something unexpected.

    I have to ensure she doesn¡¯t hurt Sekrit too much.

    Responsibility is important and something you don¡¯t fool around with. Fun should be squashed by one¡¯s duties.

    ¡¸Guuh, it¡¯s still getting thicker......¡¹

    Absolutely not something to have fun with.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 080 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 470 000, Civilian Victims: 980 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 330 000 (460 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 230 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 5000 men

    Apanying: Celia (recovered), Natia (haircut), Leah (tired relief), Marta (obedient)

    Brynhildr (good night), Pipi (good night), Sofia (big-breasted)

    Messerschmitt (bald), Schwartz (enraged), Mirumi (triumphal return), Yakov (excited)

    Sekrit (being punished)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 451, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 303: Federation Reinforcements ? Punishmen

    <h4>Chapter 303: Federation Reinforcements ? Punishmen</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Capturing the enemy general without reporting to His Excellency Stessel is inexcusable, but I will let that go for now.¡¹

    Ivanna says to me with a re while I¡¯m grabbing Sekrit¡¯s ass and swinging my hips.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been in this woman¡¯s care. So I have to pay her back.¡¹

    As Ivanna strips down, she also sends a scowl at the two male ves trembling in the corner of the room.

    The two of them who let out a short scream fall t on the floor and shake uncontrobly.

    ¡¸Hmph, everything you bastards did was also this woman¡¯s fault. I won¡¯t get angry at mere ves.¡¹

    She finally pulls off her underwear and bespletely naked.

    ¡¸What is a sex-obsessed prostitute going to do after getting nake¨D¨D ugh! Hiiih......¡¹

    Sekrit was saying something to Ivanna, but she falls forward and screams before she could finish.

    ¡¸Sorry, I have no ill intent. This is just a man¡¯s nature.¡¹

    My eyes are locked on the naked Ivanna.

    Her muscr body and disproportionately soft-lookingrge breasts, as well as her slightly opened genitals, are in in sight to me too.

    My dick which was already close to its max size swells further as if to say ¡°this isn¡¯t my full power¡±.

    Being pounded in doggy style, Sekrit¡¯s body curls up as she pants.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear anything from a perverted woman who is in anguish from getting pierced by an enemy man. Damn pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! Shit...... this horse-like dick......is tearing my crotch apart...... can¡¯t move my body......¡¹

    Sekrit tries to turn around to re at me, however the twisting of her body makes my cock rub her insides, making it hard for her to move.

    ¡¸Sorry. I¡¯ll at least caress you and make you feel good.¡¹

    She really might break if I move anymore so I wrap the hand I had on her ass to the front to rub her clitoris, and also gently fondle her bouncy dark-skinned breasts with my other hand. If this helps get her ustomed to my rod, her hole will eventually loosen and the pain should lessen.

    Ivanna doesn¡¯t seem to want to wait.

    ¡¸Lick me.¡¹

    She stands in front of the agonizing Sekrit, grabs her head with her left hand and pushes it up against her crotch.

    ¡¸Ngh.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, what¡¯s wrong? Use your tongue and lick it thoroughly.¡¹

    Sekrit looked like she was going to bite down, but she couldn¡¯t summon any strength with my dick stuffed inside her, only able to resist with her eyes and obediently doing what she was told.

    The heinous female general gets rammed from behind as her face is buried in Ivanna¡¯s crotch.

    This stirs up an immoral feeling within me, though we might be overdoing things a little. It was as if the two of us are gangbanging her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure how to feel about forcing her.¡¹

    I try to talk Ivanna out of it and get an unfavorable response.

    ¡¸This is nothing like what she did to me! She shoved an extrarge dildo in me while two other male ves prated me at the same time!¡¹

    In that case, I can¡¯t strongly oppose her.

    Sekrit is getting her just desserts. I¡¯ll make sure she gets her punishment as long as she doesn¡¯t get hurt.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s change position.¡¹

    I hold Sekrit who was getting fucked from behind, turn her body while I¡¯m still connected to her so that she¡¯s facing me, and then get into a cowgirl position.

    ¡¸Igiih...... turning me around with such a thick thing inside......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt as much as pulling out since the tip is so wide.¡¹

    We¡¯re in the cowgirl position, a position where the female has the initiative, however Sekrit copses limply onto my chest.

    I hug her, rubbing her shoulder and back softly.

    While she groans in pain, I feel her hole slowly get used to my dick, even starting to secrete its nectar.

    ¡¸Alright Ivanna, get her to lick you like before.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s eyes stay fixed on me as she brings Sekrit¡¯s head to her crotch again.

    Since Sekrit is in cowgirl position andying on me, I¡¯m naturally lying under and can see Ivanna¡¯s genitals above me.

    ¡¸Aah, what a nice view. As expected, beautiful girls have pretty vaginas.¡¹

    ¡¸......pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸U......guh, pervert big dick man......¡¹

    I get abused verbally by the two of them at the same time.

    Hey now, I¡¯m getting bigger.

    ¡¸How big is this guy go¨D¨D¨D¨D hiiiiih!!¡¹

    That moment, Sekrit suddenly lets out a silent shriek and her body curls upward.

    Her gradually softening hole begins to spasm again. I wonder what happened.

    ¡¸I have a debt to pay back to this woman too! How do you like this!?¡¹

    Before I knew it, Celia has gone behind Sekrit...... and prated her ass.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah! Guuuuuh!!¡¹

    Celia has attached one end of a double-sided dildo to her own hole and inserted the other end into Sekrit¡¯s asshole.

    ¡¸Do you admit defeat yet!? I can¡¯t ept someone like you getting fucked by Aegir-sama...... take this!¡¹

    Celia pulls her hips back and then pushes forward in one swift motion.

    ¡¸Ah, it feels like I¡¯m scraping against Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the rubbing feels good.¡¹

    When Celia moves, Sekrit¡¯s insides also undte in pleasure.

    Sekrit¡¯s face is a mess now.

    She¡¯s helpless with my dick plugging her pussy and Celia¡¯s dildo filling her asshole.

    She can¡¯t form words let alone resist and can only let out screams.

    ¡¸Huph, what a slovenly face from getting vited by a little girl. It might be better to get guys to gang rape you in terms of revenge though.¡¹

    Ivanna calls out to the two men in the corner.

    ¡¸Hey, go rape your mistress. Do it in the same manner you thoroughly did to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes ma¡¯am!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    I stop the two men right when they stand up.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow that.¡¹

    I speak out while looking up at Ivanna¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸I want to make her mine if possible. I don¡¯t want to let any other man fuck her.¡¹

    ¡¸You think I¡¯m going to agree to that? You think I¡¯m going to forgive her?¡¹

    What a powerful voice. She seems dignified even when standingpletely naked.

    ¡¸I understand where you¡¯reing from, though she¡¯s a pretty woman. It¡¯s natural to want to make a pretty woman girl belong to you.¡¹

    I pat the head of Sekrit who isying t on my stomach, and suck on her tongue lewdly sticking out of her mouth.

    In the meantime, Celia tirelessly moves her hips. She might surprisingly be into this kind of thing.

    Also, I don¡¯t remember you bringing that dildo. Where did you get that, and what is it for......?

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tolerate that, but further questioning would dampen the enjoyment. You two, just dig each other.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right! Here I go!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, go ahead. Ooohh¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey idiots, stop that. If you¡¯re going to do it, step outside.¡¹

    Having two men go at it beside me won¡¯t just dampen my mood.

    I try to chase the two connected men out somehow, and unfortunately it has gotten me to shrink quite a bit.

    The girth of my rod has reduced as well, so when Celia thrusted her dildo, my dick slipped out.

    ¡¸Uggh...... haa, haa...... it¡¯s finally out.¡¹

    Sekrit sighs exhaustedly.

    I was going to step away to take a break and then notice Ivanna holding something in her hand.

    Sekrit¡¯s face warps when she sees it.

    ¡¸Fufufu, look familiar?¡¹

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    It was a dildo way bigger than the one Celia is using.

    The bumps all over the shaft and its pitch ck color made it appear outstandingly viinous.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it amazing? I thought I was going to die when this thing was shoved inside me.¡¹

    Ivanna holds down Sekrit¡¯s leg and pushes the dildo against her vagina.

    I was going to stop her, then I reconsidered. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do what you did. Let¡¯s see you suffer!¡¹

    Ivanna forcibly pushes the dildo in.

    The extremely thick dildo destroys Sekrit¡¯s genitals and makes her cry out agonizingly...... or it was supposed to.

    ¡¸Guh...... fuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The dildo smoothly slides into Sekrit¡¯s hole.

    She closed her eyes tightly to brace herself, then makes a rtivelyposed face.

    Ivanna was the one who seems in shock, as she pulls back her hips before once again thrusting.

    ¡¸Uu...... fumu.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    As I thought, Sekrit isn¡¯t suffering.

    It¡¯s to be expected. My dick which was in her previously is two sizes thicker and longer than the dildo.

    Furthermore, my rod is covered in veins so she shouldn¡¯t have any issues with the bumps on the dildo.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this gaping pussy!? How much do you sleep around, naughty whore!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, you can¡¯t beat me with just that, you know?¡¹

    Celia ignores the heated exchange between the other two girls and swings her hips.

    Don¡¯t go overboard, it would be troublesome if you developed a strange fetish and wanted my asster too.

    ¡¸Leave this to me. I¡¯ll punish her kindly.¡¹

    I pick up Sekrit from behind and get her in a reverse sitting position.

    ¡¸Gentle can¡¯t be considered punishment...... good grief, do you treat all women¨D¨D dowah!¡¹

    Ivanna takes a step back and falls over when she circles around to the front in dissatisfaction.

    Did she let out a pained cry because her right hand is hurting?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡¹

    When Ivanna sees my dick, she has a hand to her mouth and her eyes widen in surprise like a virgin.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that penis!? Are you truly human!?¡¹

    Why is she fussing now? I thought it was exposed all this time.

    ¡¸It was shoved deep inside before so I couldn¡¯t tell! If this was inside, then that dildo wouldn¡¯t......¡¹

    I once again insert my cock into Sekrit¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Nnaah!¡¹

    It didn¡¯t feel like I was tearing her apart like before.

    I wouldn¡¯t say her insides are wrapping around me, they¡¯re just eptingly giving way and letting me in.

    ¡¸It feels better than before. Your body remembers my size.¡¹

    When I push all the way inside, I sit cross-legged, then reach from behind her body to grab her bountiful breasts.

    ¡¸You just stretched it out and made it loose! It¡¯s not remembering...... nhiih!¡¹

    ¡¸What a nice body. You¡¯re so pretty, Sekrit.¡¹

    I repeatedly kiss the nape of her neck while thrusting upward.

    If I continue to seduce her like this, she¡¯ll eventually be mine.

    Celia and Ivanna are staying in front, staring at the ce where I¡¯m connected with Sekrit.

    ¡¸Hey, is your master really human?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Aegir-sama has an umonlyrge dick and is matchless in bed, but he definitely isn¡¯t an orc!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiii......¡¹

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything.

    I spread Sekrit¡¯s legs wide so the two can see more clearly, then quicken the pace of my movements.

    ¡¸T-the balls are especiallyrge too...... is there a lot stored inside?¡¹

    ¡¸A tremendous amount.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooh...... oooooh!¡¹

    I lightly tug on Sekrit¡¯s nipples and increase the intensity of my thrusts.

    Pulling out and shoving in would be too painful so I¡¯m only sliding my shaft up and down. It seems to be working out perfectly for her.

    ¡¸By the way, you are also his lover, right? Does that thing go in your delicate body too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it does! Except I faint instantly when Aegir-sama gets serious...... wait, nevermind!¡¹

    ¡¸Ngyii......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s hand is reaching down to her own crotch.

    Ivanna is staring intently at the connected area and drips of honey start to leak out from her crotch.

    Seeing that, my arousal finally reaches its peak.

    My hands move from her boobs down to firmly hold her waist.

    Sekrit must know from that action and my throbbing member that my ejaction is close. She starts to struggle.

    ¡¸Are you going to cum!? Pull out! Cum outside!¡¹

    Ivanna grabs both of Sekrit¡¯s hands and shouts.

    ¡¸Go ahead and give her a creampie! Punish this woman with your seed!¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s legs il wildly while she hits me with her head countless times from the front.

    However with both hands sealed and a hard shaft skewering her, that¡¯s all the female general can do.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you if you cum inside! Are you trying to get me pregnant!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Those men came inside me plenty of times on your orders! You¡¯ll be getting the same treatment!¡¹

    I tenderly caress Sekrit¡¯s cheek and whisper.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have contraceptive medicine?¡¹

    I slowly shake my head.

    ¡¸If you get pregnant, I will take responsibility and make you my woman. That¡¯s why you can rest assured.¡¹

    Sekrit curses and resists violently. She shakes off Ivanna and grabs my face.

    She tries to push me away pathetically, making it seem like she¡¯s entangling herself with me instead.

    I can¡¯t get enough.

    ¡¸Sekrit, I love you. ept my seed inside you.¡¹

    I push my hips deeper inside her and embrace her body tighter.

    At the same time, I press my lips against her dark-skinned back, sucking strongly before letting out a groan.

    ¡¸Stop itttt!!¡¹

    ¡¸Urgh.¡¹

    Apanied by a sticky squirting sound, my hot semen gushes into her canals.

    I can feel my balls and rod pulsing vigorously, pumping the thick fluid out of my urethra and into her body.

    ¡¸Aah, Sekrit. You¡¯re such a wonderful woman. My semen won¡¯t stop shooting.¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you...... how dare you......¡¹

    Sekrit seems to be drained of strength and gives up resisting.

    ¡¸Hey, what is that ¡®byu¡¯ sound? Is it what I think it is?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the sound of Aegir-sama¡¯s ejaction. As frustrating as it is, this volume sounds like he enjoyed her body quite a bit.¡¹

    Her body was nice, just as Celia surmised.

    My seed endlessly spurts out, making Sekrit¡¯s stomach visiblyrger by the second.

    After eventually making her look like a pregnant woman, my dick bes limp and slips out, allowing the immense amount of semen to flow back out.

    ¡¸That was great, Sekrit.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t say anything.

    I softly brush the dumbfounded Ivanna¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it nice that the punishment waspleted like this?¡¹

    I slowly bring my hips close to her.

    My dick is wet with my seed and Sekrit¡¯s juices.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s not nice. This woman is an enemymander, we should be bringing this to His Excellency Stessel......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, such a pretty woman may end up getting executed if you do that. Can¡¯t we just say ¡°the enemymander sank to the bottom of the North Teries river along with the Leviathan¡± and leave it at that?¡¹

    I slowly bring my dick closer to Ivanna¡¯s face.

    ¡¸This meat rod avenged you and your subordinates. Are you not satisfied?¡¹

    My dick finally hits Ivanna¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Aah, gosh.¡¹

    She grabs my thighs, opens her mouth and swallows my dick.

    ¡¸Nngh, nboh, nbh.¡¹

    She releases me after bobbing her head two, three times.

    My once sloppy dick is cleaned up.

    ¡¸This is thanks for getting revenge on my nemesis. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m letting her off! I¡¯ll keep quiet from His Excellency, so vite her continuously and get her pregnant. For a womanizer like you, it should be just what you want.¡¹

    Ivanna says that before she starts dressing herself.

    ¡¸Aah...... I thought we could continue and make love.¡¹

    ¡¸Moron, I¡¯m not such an easy woman. If you want to win me over,e with the appropriate preparations.¡¹

    With that, Ivanna exits the tent.

    ¡¸Um, I¡¯m ready anytime if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Come, Celia.¡¹

    Before I could embrace Celia, I feel arms circling around my neck from behind.

    It seems Sekrit has already recovered.

    ¡¸Hey now, you should rest for now. Or are you going to strangle me like this?¡¹

    When I look back, Sekrit is blushing and acting in a flirtatious manner.

    ¡¸How could I...... I wouldn¡¯t do that to the man I love.¡¹

    Her tone is strange. It sounds like she¡¯s a totally different person.

    ¡¸I realized after you imnted your seed. I was born to be your sex ve.¡¹

    Sekrit wraps my body with hers.

    She uses a sweet, coaxing voice and stares at me with moist eyes. She almost looks like a prostitute trying to butter up a customer.

    ¡¸I swear to be your loyal lover forever. Let me seal the oath with a kiss.¡¹

    Sekrit presses her lips against mine and then lowers her face down to my crotch.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kiss master¡¯s splendid thing down there too......¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on exactly, but I have no reason to refuse if she wants to kiss my penis.

    I spread my legs and allow her to greet my crotch.

    Her hands rub my ass and holds my waist steady.

    ¡¸-!? Don¡¯t!¡¹

    Celia shouts when she watches in suspicion, and then Sekrit¡¯s eyes shoot open like she was inspired.

    Her slightly agape mouth all of a sudden widens and she bares her white teeth.

    ¡¸You fell for it! I¡¯m going to tear this thing off.¡¹

    Sekrit, while still holding down my waist, bites down on my meat rod with all her might.

    So her sweet words was just an act and she wanted to bite off my dick from the start.

    Her teeth sink deeper into my shaft.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll cut down this woman!¡¹

    Celia hurriedly draws her sword. Sekrit, as if saying she won¡¯t let go even if her head gets cut off, exerts more strength with her jaw.

    ¡¸Stop it.¡¹

    I hold Celia back before reaching down for Sekrit¡¯s breasts.

    This is a fight between me and her.

    If I end up being torn apart, then that just shows how much of a man I and my dick was.

    ¡¸Aah, excellent boobs. Your skin is also really smooth...... I can see why Mack likes dark-skinned women.¡¹

    Even while bitten, my dick gets harder and bigger.

    If it continues to grow in size and rigidity, it won¡¯t be that easy for her to bite my genitals off.

    ¡¸Nngh!? Gguuhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    Sekrit is desperate though. She isn¡¯t simply biting down, she¡¯s tugging and yanking.

    I feel a sharp pain. I see, she¡¯s going to get me limp from the pain and then rip it off.

    Does she have experience doing this before?

    ¡¸I knew it, we should just kill this woman. Aegir-sama¡¯s precious penis will get torn off!¡¹

    ¡¸I appreciate the concern, but my dick isn¡¯t that weak.¡¹

    I¡¯m confident I can win. The reason being the vampire, Brynhildr.

    She often bites my dick when I rub her the wrong way, then proceeds to suck my blood.

    Getting bitten by her always feels painful, but it¡¯s the most supreme pleasure at the same time.

    The intense pain and intense pleasure are linked.

    My dick throbs and swells up as Sekrit digs her teeth deeper.

    Like a wolf trying to finish its prey, she whips her head side to side in an attempt to tear my dick apart.

    I fondle her breasts while reminiscing about Brynhildr sucking my blood.

    My cock doesn¡¯t stop expanding. Even I can¡¯t control it at this rate, this limitless swelling.

    And then finally the battle is decided.

    ¡¸Gugah!¡¹

    The hand wrapped around my ass falls limp and Sekrit drops my dick before copsing herself.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s my win.¡¹

    Celia quickly suppresses her, however she doesn¡¯t resist anymore.

    She¡¯s holding her mouth and staring at me with teary eyes while trying to say something iprehensible.

    ¡¸It looks like she dislocated her jaw.¡¹

    Celia says in disbelief.

    ¡¸How terrible. Don¡¯t move, Sekrit. Someone get a doctor...... no, I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. More important than her jaw is Aegir-sama¡¯s tool. It must be treated after being bitten to that extent.¡¹

    Celia checks my penis and confirms no issues.

    ¡¸It looks like the teeth only dug into the skin. It didn¡¯t draw any blood so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re right. Only teeth marks remain after all that......¡¹

    ¡¸We better call the doctor fast. Sorry, Sekrit. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡¹

    I apologize to her for overdoing it and exit the tent.

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear Celia mumble ¡°is Aegir-sama really human?¡±.

    After the doctor fixed up her jaw, I gave her plenty of loving to make up for my blunder and as punishment for biting me.

    She didn¡¯t disy any of the sweet acting or attitude nor did she put up any excessive resistance.

    I want to use this momentum to eventually make her heart fall for me.

    And thus the sweet time ends.

    The next day,mander Stessel ordered the entire army to advance to the southern shore.

    Atst, the decisive final battle between Empire and Federation is about to begin.

    Federation VS. Empire ¨C Comparison of Military Forces (Current + Losses = Max Mobilization. In the case where numbers don¡¯t match, it means there are spare forces.)

    Olga Federation ¡¸The Night Before The Final Battle Starts¡¹

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 080 000, Max Mobilization: 2 550 000, Losses: 1 470 000, Civilian Victims: 980 000

    Gand Empire

    Military Strength ¨C Current: 1 330 000 (460 000 of which are military ves), Max Mobilization: 3 100 000, Losses: 2 230 000 (Military ves not included)

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 5000 men

    Apanying: Celia (adjutant), Natia (elf), Leah (tired relief), Marta (obedient)

    Brynhildr (good night), Pipi (good night), Sofia (big-breasted)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Mirumi (worry), Yakov (tired relief)

    Sekrit (resisting)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 451, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 304: Federation Reinforcements ? Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 304: Federation Reinforcements ? Final Battle</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Large transport vessels keeping to the shore and unloading soldiers.

    I was watching this happen while waiting since I disembarked earlier and now I have gotten bored of it.

    ¡¸This has been going on for the whole day. How long do I have to wait?¡¹

    Seeing me get annoyed, Celia pours me some kind of fruit juice.

    That makes me happy, more so because of her concern for me rather than getting something sweet to drink, and so it calms me down.

    ¡¸With the rout of the enemy fleet, our allies want to reduce the territory upied by the enemy all at once. More than a million soldiers are concentrated there so sending any petty force will only result in meaningless sacrifices. We should wait for everyone to gather.¡¹

    Exactly like Celia said, the North Teries river has returned to the hands of the Federation after the rout of the Imperial fleet and it became possible for us to freelynd on the southern shore.

    The Empire, knowing it was no longer possible to prevent us fromnding on the south shore, starts gathering their armies spread far and wide in preparation.

    ¡¸Still, how many are they going to gather? The camp feels more like a city.¡¹

    I open the entrance p of my tent and look outside again.

    The Federation is umting so many troops that I can¡¯t guess how many people are here.

    Not only prostitutes and street vendors are targeting the soldiers waiting on standby, simple wood buildings are starting to be constructed too.

    ¡¸ording to what Yakov said, we have close to a million in number as well. Now that there is no interference, the Federation will gather all it can, and also move the entire defensemand headquarters over as well.¡¹

    Celia quickly closes the entrance.

    ¡¸That many? Won¡¯t the earth split open with both sides gathering a million troops each?¡¹

    Even if the earth doesn¡¯t give way, will the soldiers be able to move with so many troops packed together in one ce?

    I¡¯ve never done anything like that before so I can¡¯t imagine what would happen.

    ¡¸The enemy stronghold is over there, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It seems they have set up camp in former Albens.¡¹

    Albens, so udia¡¯s house...... no, it probably doesn¡¯t exist anymore.

    ¡¸I just want to get this final battle over with and return to Rafen. I¡¯m getting sick of the scenery in the Federation.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Since it¡¯s wartime, there isn¡¯t any vivid th¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    I don¡¯t wait to hear the end of Celia¡¯s sentence.

    I reach my limit and let out a groan as I grab the small head at my crotch.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnnh!!¡¹

    My cock pulses and shoots a big load into Leah¡¯s mouth.

    The girl grips my thighs firmly as I¡¯m seated on the bed and gulps down my seed with teary eyes.

    ¡¸Puhah...... it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve drank master¡¯s semen...... it¡¯s so rich and sticks to my throat......¡¹

    Leah opens her mouth to show me everything has been swallowed before turning her ass toward me, grabbing my cock and guiding it into her hole.

    ¡¸Ooh, so good. As expected of such an excellent pussy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re so thick! Hiiiih, it¡¯s spreading me apart......¡¹

    Our departure this time is, unlike the surprisending we did earlier, a bold disembarking of arge force, so I figured it was safe enough to take Leah and Marta with me.

    I let Sofia be with her father.

    He has been used of bringing harm to soldiers under the influence of his personal feelings.

    This might be thest chance parent and child can talk with each other. I should let them be alone.

    Marta is passed out on the side of the bed.

    The crotch of the girl who serviced me was pounded by Leah until she lost consciousness.

    When she climaxed, I felt like I heard her dere obedience to Leah, but I¡¯ll purposely pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡¸Um...... we were in the middle of a conversation.¡¹

    Celia looks at me with a worn out expression.

    ¡¸Aah, did you want to participate as well? Of course you¡¯re wee to join,e.¡¹

    Celia sighs andes closer as I open my arms to urge her.

    I can tell that she feels enthusiastic by how quickly she stripped.

    ¡¸General! The order to depart has finally¨D¨D¡¹

    The tent¡¯s entrance opens suddenly. Yakov rushes inside.

    ¡¸Aau©` I¡¯ve been seen again©`¡¹

    Leah hides the part we are connected with her hand and buries her face in my chest.

    It was right when Celia was taking off her short pants, so her white ass also got exposed.

    ¡¸Yakov...... you rapist, peeping tom!¡¹

    Celia takes a swing with her sword in her underwear, which Yakov quickly blocks.

    The abrupt metallic ring caused the nearby soldiers of the 105th division to rush in the tent as well.

    ¡¸General, what on earth...... oh, the boss just brought women with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Bringing women to the battlefield...... can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s the boss, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸What a huge dick. I want it to wreck my hole.¡¹

    It¡¯s time atst.

    Let¡¯s go quickly and win quickly.

    Near Albens. Morning.

    ¡¸All I can see are enemies in front of us.¡¹

    ¡¸True. But there are just as many allies beside us.¡¹

    Ally and enemy forces are deployed in a ins near Albens.

    The enemy has set up camp in a ins with no hill and no river.

    The enemy is in a giant column stretching from north to south, which is matched by our own formation.

    An open field battle is convenient for us, however it is still wise to avoid any unevenndscapes as long as the enemy possess an equallyrge force. For both sides to fight with such numbers, a vast nd is the only choice.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if this can be used as reference...... all I know is it¡¯s a pretty important scene.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Celia adorably opens her eyes wider and watches carefully.

    I can¡¯t leavemand to her this time.

    Rather, I don¡¯t think there will be many opportunities to make judgements on our own after receiving instructions on how to move beforehand.

    Stessel and his staff officers will take the field so the 105th division and I will only be pieces on a chessboard.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy on us, but boring.¡¹

    ¡¸For me, it¡¯s easy knowing I don¡¯t have to worry or stress about the reckless behavior of the general...... they¡¯re moving!¡¹

    Yakov and Celia speak simultaneously. It looks like things are finally starting.

    Trumpets sound and our ally vanguard advances.

    It might only be the vanguard but the group consists of tens of thousands of soldiers, which is a number countries in the Central ins struggle to attain.

    The main army, split into more than ten groups, follows behind the vanguard.

    No, there should be more than that, I can¡¯t confirm the rest since they trail off into the horizon.

    The march of such a massive army makes it seem like the earth is shaking with every synchronized step.

    Moreover, everyone is wearing white military uniforms and armor which reflects the light of the morning sun, making my eyes hurt.

    On the other hand, the 105th division is a jumbled mess and easier on the eyes.

    There are dull grays, deep greens, browns and skin color...... wait, skin color?

    ¡¸Hey you, the half naked one! You think it¡¯s smart to go to war with your upper body exposed like that? What are you thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry boss. I was with an awfully pretty girlst night and when I woke up after one round with her, my armor was gone.¡¹

    ¡¸You fool...... you can¡¯t be part of the line if you don¡¯t have armor. I¡¯ll make you part of the raid unit. If you run away half-naked, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹

    Celia is furious, while Yakov is troubled.

    Well, he seems to have his sword so it should be fine if he fights bravely.

    If he dies because of ack of armor, that will just be his own fault.

    ¡¸The ally vanguard has made contact with the enemy!¡¹

    Cannons boom and smoke rises. Fights between the Empire and Federation are all about the cannons, huh?

    ¡¸They are powerful when ites to intercepting the enemy after all. This time, we are fighting a battle entirely on the field. Cannons won¡¯t be enough to decide the oue.¡¹

    While the ally vanguard is exposed to the Empire¡¯s cannons, the army behind them circles around to the nks from the left and right. It wasn¡¯t a terribly fast move so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with, although it would be hard to move and adjust the aim of the weighty cannons.

    ¡¸Soldiers will repeatedly circle around to the left and right while the vanguard finds opportune moments to attack. The enemy will be unable to focus fire their cannons and will have to change alignment frequently. Not only will we disrupt the movement and aim of the cannoneers, the cannons can¡¯t be fired at all once we reach the enemy formation. The vanguard may be getting shot at, but the overall losses are trivial.¡¹

    I see, there is a certain way to approach the situation when both sides hold many cannons.

    Not many cannons exist in the Central ins so I usually just charge straight in without thinking...... Celia, note this down.

    As Yakov said, our allies rearrange the formation several times in an attempt to detour around the enemy army, with each time forcing the front of the enemy lines to move.

    During that period, cannons would boom in an irregr rhythm and their shots would change fromnding in a single spot to a more scattered pattern.

    Each cannoneer would change their aim every time after firing so they would be shooting at a different target than the cannoneer beside them.

    Further, none of them would know which target to prioritize.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve charged in!¡¹

    Taking advantage of the dispersed cannonfire, the ally vanguard rushed head-on at the enemy.

    There was sporadic cannonfire, though not enough to stop the attack.

    A different army behind them flooded in when ally and enemy shed.

    Cannonfire ceased and arrows started to fly instead.

    In this situation, bows would be more useful with their ability to change aim easily.

    ¡¸Now then, if we were to follow orders...... go hide, was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Command headquarters has ordered us and the 105th division to hide until other orders are given.

    The enemy would see us if the allies in front moved up so we hid in thicker grass and under the wagons of the transport corps.

    Sure, this isfortable, but I¡¯m not satisfied at all with ying hide-and-seek while a huge fight is going on.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, His Excellency Stessel is personally takingmand. There is no such thing as meaningless orders with him.¡¹

    I¡¯m not convinced with what Yakov says.

    ¡¸What are we going to do if the fight ends with us still hiding?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine?¡¹

    I guess?

    ¡¸Then what if we lost while hiding and we end up getting pursued?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have no choice but to run. Isn¡¯t it a good thing we¡¯re further to the back then?¡¹

    I guess so.

    ¡¸Then what if I fall asleep from boredom?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Here, bite this and stay awake.¡¹

    I take the pierce of tree bark and try biting it.

    The horrible taste blew away my drowsiness real quick.

    ¡¸Having shown our strength in the fights up until now and having a general who sank the Leviathan, there¡¯s no way we would be left fooling around fruitlessly. I believe we have an important role to y.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I hope it isn¡¯t simply because he couldn¡¯t bear to have our dirty clothes mixed in with his army of beautiful white uniforms.¡¹

    I nce behind me at the headquarters.

    One of the staff officers gives me a nasty re. Oh, he¡¯s looking at...... that half-naked guy from earlier.

    ¡¸......I -I don¡¯t think so. Probably.¡¹

    The battle develops further.

    We are hiding away from enemy sight so we can monitor the overall situation at a slightly safer distance.

    ¡¸The battle is going back and forth, though it appears we are gradually pushing them back.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though the enemy has arger force than we do, their military ves seem exhausted. We can easily brush them aside.¡¹

    Ally and enemy are on the east side...... in other words in front of us and slightly off to our right to the northeast, meanwhile our allies trying to make the huge detour are shing in the south.

    The battle in the south, where our allies are desperately trying to circle around and the enemy is positioning their defences to prevent that, is especially fierce.

    Cavalry, infantry and archers are all included in the mix, and I can tell even at distance that there are already countless corpses from both sides.

    ¡¸Our allies area trying to do everything they can to surround the enemy from the south. If they can take control of the south, they can push the enemy towards the river, where they will be vulnerable to a naval bombardment.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides the enemy should be gathering supplies from the nearby areas they upied and from othernd routes since they lost the river. If we hold the south, it is fatal for them in the long term. The enemy will copse after a while just from us surrounding them.¡¹

    When I secretly rub Natia¡¯s ass while nodding at Yakov and Celia¡¯sments, she stomps on my foot.

    At that moment, there was a drastic change in the battle state.

    To the east of our allies...... in other words right in front us, the lines seem to thin out for an instant as everyone focuses to get to the south.

    I can tell from looking that it was a careless mistake.

    Being overly concerned about the harsh fighting towards the south, too many troops were redirected from the center.

    The reserve forces to the rear were supposed to fill the hole, but they didn¡¯t make it in time.

    ¡¸The enemy mounted an all-out attack towards the center! They will try to breakthrough a single point!¡¹

    The Empire is not stupid.

    They don¡¯t let the slightest chance escape and will look to decide the battle here and now.

    The weakened army at the front could not endure the pressure and eventually allowed the enemy to slip past their defences.

    Making a beeline for the ce where multiple gs are raised, the enemy heads directly for our headquarters.

    Basically, they areing straight at us.

    Realizing this, allies on the northeast side and the south side begin to retreat, with not much of a chance to make it back in time.

    ¡¸This is bad. This is bad!¡¹

    Celia panics. The color in Yakov¡¯s face also drains away.

    The enemy is ignoring the attack on their nks and is targeting our headquarters.

    Surely they number in the hundreds of thousands, with heavy knights, the regr army and military ves all charging regardless of appearance.

    ¡¸This sucks.¡¹

    It feels exactly like standing in front of an iing muddy stream.

    There¡¯s no use running now. It looks like we have no choice but to take it head-on.

    We were told to hide until we get further orders, but it should be fine to act now.

    I was about to give orders to the 105th division to take battle positions when a messenger runs over from headquarters.

    ¡¸The order for the 105th toy low has been rescinded! Get into defensive formation! Everything is proceeding as nned!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t need to be told to cancel the y low¡¯ order, but what¡¯s this about ¡®everything is going as nned¡¯?

    The next thing I know, war cries erupt from around me.

    It looks like there were other armiesying low besides us.

    Trumpets re in a different rhythm than before.

    At the same time, gs start appearing from the side of the enemy army charging towards our headquarters.

    ¡¸So there were this many hiding in the wings of the enemy path......¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think there were many ces in such a vast ins to hide, though all the armies are in simrly dirty dark green attire from what I can see.

    They were probably hiding sincest night after not getting orders to move like us.

    ¡¸Their hiding spots may not be the best, but the shy pure white army stands out too much for them to be discovered that easily.¡¹

    I look over at the headquarters. I can¡¯t see Stessel¡¯s expression despite being rtively close.

    Neither he nor the staff officers are preparing to flee. They are nted firmly in ce and overlooking the battle.

    ¡¸¡¯No guts¡¯ my ass. You¡¯ve actually got huge balls.¡¹

    I¡¯d lose motivation if the upper echelon is spineless, but this is good.

    I draw my longsword and ready my shield.

    ¡¸There are more allies than I thought. We are at the very front thought. If we pull out, the headquarters will fall and our allies will lose.¡¹

    The attack on the nks must be to increase the enemy¡¯s losses, though it doesn¡¯t change our directive to attack fiercely.

    ¡¸Our allies are returning to the back.¡¹

    The enemy is charging without concern for how they look.

    If we stop them here, we can pincer with our allies in the rear to form a full encirclement and annihte the enemies.

    This was what Stessel nned from the beginning.

    He wanted to chase them to the river, then deny them supplies from the south.

    He wanted to obliterate them here andpletely decide the battle.

    For that, he threw me and the 105th division in such a dangerous and critical position.

    ¡¸They win if they breakthrough, we win if we hold out until our allies return. I¡¯m fine with things being so easy to understand.¡¹

    This saves a lengthy exnation to the soldiers as well.

    I stand before the approaching enemy and give out the briefing.

    ¡¸Stand your ground, don¡¯t take even a single step back. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    The soldiers answer with a resounding ¡®oooh¡¯.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!!¡¹

    I prop up my shield and join the frontlines.

    The enemy has gotten real close now.

    Fortunately we have spread out the ambushing soldiers so there is no need to worry about getting surrounded.

    I also know the enemy doesn¡¯t have time. They should be taking the shortest route instead of circling around to the nks.

    On top of that, they shouldn¡¯t be able to deliver a change in orders amidst this chaos.

    In other words, the enemy will only being from the front. It will be with ferocious momentum.

    ¡¸The enemy has eleration and iparable numbers. Normally, we would avoid engaging directly and defend by warding off the attack.¡¹

    ¡¸That strategy is rejected this time.¡¹

    Our allies who were slightly in front of us trying to defend against the enemy were torn apart and sent flying.

    ¡¸Take them on from the front. We¡¯re running too!¡¹

    I shout and run to take the lead.

    My allies are following with spears and shields at the ready.

    ¡¸Those guys are charging at us too!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eei, we don¡¯t have to worry about that! Their headquarters is right there. Let¡¯s just trample over them!¡¹

    The enemy isn¡¯t stopping at all.

    ¡¸Get them!!¡¹

    First there was the sound of metal ttening, then the sound of bone breaking, the sound of flesh getting squished, the neighing of horses, the cries of humans, then finally deathroes.

    It was like the god of war overturned a box filled with the different sounds of the battlefield.

    ¡¸Gyaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Geeeh!¡¹

    Colliding with our shields in front, we were able to send dozens of soldiers into the air the moment we shed with the enemy.

    Naturally, ten times more soldiers should have fallen to the ground and crushed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fall back!¡¹

    I continue shouting while mming my shield into the enemy in front of me.

    That enemy was sent flying, while still holding his shield, parallel to the ground until he crashed his back into his own ally.

    ¡¸Push through!!¡¹

    Three soldiers charge with their spears poised.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see you¨D¨D¡¹

    I ram my shield against their protruding spearheads.

    That broke all three of their spears.

    ¡¸¨CTry and do it!¡¹

    I don¡¯t kill my momentum and run right through the three soldiers, knocking them away with my shield.

    All three fly up in the air about 10 m before falling down, sliding across the ground, and then remaining motionless.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done.¡¹

    I toss my shield high up above me and grab my longsword with both hands.

    Turning towards the iing enemies, I purposely exaggerate my swinging motions.

    ¡¸I big attack ising! Put up your defences!¡¹

    The running Imperial soldiers position themselves behind shields to guard against my sweep. I¡¯m fine with that.

    I go for the attack on their shields regardless.

    All the enemy soldiers who used their excellent cooperation to protect against my strike were lifted in the air, gets tangled with our allies and falls to the ground.

    It feels like I just shot a cannon.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop moving! Keep advanc...... gugyah!¡¹

    The man resembling amander points his sword at me and shouts, then suddenly gets smashed.

    Oh, my shield came falling back down on his head.

    ¡¸How strange. I swear I threw it straight up.¡¹

    Whatever, I was never good at those detailed things.

    When I pick up the shield, I find out themander¡¯s head got ttened.

    Sorry about that, this shield is too heavy for an average person to carry.

    The nearby enemies¡¯ movements are stopped.

    ¡¸This ce is done. You guys can defend the rest.¡¹

    After telling my ally soldiers, I head off to a ce on the verge of breaking.

    Like remembering what they were doing, the enemy suddenly resumes their charge, however their initial momentum was lost, and they only go back to shing with our allies.

    The ce I ran to next was being pushed back more severely than the previous one.

    ¡¸Bash the people with your shields! Form a spear wall to stop the cavalry!¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to rebuild the formation. Stop the enemy movement with arrows! Misfire!? Who cares, just shoot!¡¹

    The heavy cavalry run towards the angry yelling soldiers.

    Despite trying desperately to point their spears at the horses, the speed of the enemies was faster.

    ¡¸You better be grateful.¡¹

    Right before the heavy cavalry reached my allies, I jump in from the side.

    Sparks fly when my dragon scale shield collides with the te-covered horse.

    ¡¸Higyah!¡¹

    The horse falls over just from my momentum, flinging the knight wildly off, while my remaining energy carries me tumbling forward.

    ¡¸General!¡¹

    ¡¸The general came!¡¹

    I don¡¯t answer, letting out a low growl as I get up and spin around with my longsword.

    There was a thud and the running enemy soldier was cut in half through his armor.

    ¡¸Not yet.¡¹

    I crouch down and unleash a sh barely grazing the ground, cutting off the legs of a cavalry and the apanying infantry for six limbs altogether.

    The horse, knight, and infantry lose their footing while running, and were beautifully sent flying.

    ¡¸This is thest one.¡¹

    I raise my sword above my head, jump to the side and the swing downward.

    The spear thrust by the charging enemy cavalry hit air, meanwhile my sword cuts into the knight¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Guaaaaah!!¡¹

    The knight who received a deep cut stters blood as he runs back to the middle of his allies before copsing powerlessly from his horse.

    I hear cheers from my allies and uneasy murmuring from the enemies.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with this guy!?¡¹

    ¡¸An infantry just took out three heavy cavalry? Impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s our general! He¡¯s invincible!¡¹

    ¡¸Follow the boss!¡¹

    ¡¸Cut down the enemy before you talk!¡¹

    I kick the ass of themander who was saved.

    Get the formation together while the enemy has stopped.

    We don¡¯t have topletely drive off the enemy. We are fine with holding out until our allies bite down on the enemy¡¯s ass. Thinking about how we can rely on others makes things pretty easy.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter, charge¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The enemy also knows they are nearing the time limit.

    Their intense attack continues without minding the sacrifices.

    We continue to hold out despite our sacrifices mounting.

    Eventually, cannonballs and arrows start raining down from the headquarters, which start slowing the enemy¡¯s advance.

    ¡¸The enemy is losing momentum, Let¡¯s fix the formation while we have the chance.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we¡¯re charging.¡¹

    I interrupt Yakov and give orders. I know our objective is to buy time, but if we transition to attack here, the enemy will descend into chaos and lose their offensive momentum. Now is the time to attack.

    ¡¸Message from headquarters, orders for the 105th division to charge. Rush forward!!¡¹

    It looks like Stessel has the same thought.

    We run ahead of the other armies and head toward the enemy.

    The reserve cavalry left in the headquarters also depart and join us in the attack.

    The cavalry from the headquarters dashed at the enemy first, followed by us.

    Opposing us is the anti-cavalry formation and shield line of the enemy. This is just what we anticipated.

    I give them full marks for taking defensive posture against an enemy they can only charge at, but our victory is getting closer moment by moment.

    As we rampage wildly, cutting down enemies along the way, I notice an unusual wagon.

    It is a two-horse wagon with both the horses and riders covered in heavy armor.

    Resting on the loading tray is a ballista.

    ¡¸Ooh, a chariot!¡¹

    ¡¸Aim at the enemy to the right!¡¹

    My allies cheer when they see that wagon.

    Answering their expectations, the chariot fires off the mounted ballista and takes out enemy after enemy.

    ¡¸Hooh, so the ballista can swivel.¡¹

    The ballista isn¡¯t just being carried on the wagon, it is installed so that the turret can spin and aim in all directions.

    Its speed seemsparable to a heavy cavalry, making it quite easy to use.

    Maybe I¡¯ll get something like that made and have Schwartz use it in the future. He can probably pull it by himself too.

    And then that special wagon collides with a crowd of shield-bearing soldiers and flips over.

    ¡¸Aryah. So it¡¯s useless once it falls over?¡¹

    Since it¡¯s close, might as well save it.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    An enemy soldier brandishes his sword and approaches the fallen allies.

    Before he could swing his sword down, my longswordes down on his head.

    Without dy, I kick away a second enemy and pierce through a third enemy with my sword.

    ¡¸Are you alive?¡¹

    The three allies who toppled over somehow get up.

    One person was piloting the vehicle while two people were operating the ballista.

    ¡¸The horse and the wagon are fine, but the ballista is broken......¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s retreat for now......¡¹

    A wise decision. You will only get in the way if you stay on the battlefield after your weapon has been destroyed.

    This time though, I am here.

    ¡¸If the wagon is still intact, it can be used. Let me ride in ce of the ballista.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Haah?¡¹¡¹

    Nevermind the details, as I ask the reloader to step down and let me on instead.

    As long as you have something to take the ce of the ballista, this chariot can still be used.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do this.¡¹

    I actually just wanted to try riding it.

    The chariot, after losing its ballista, once again rides out into the battlefield carrying the two ally soldiers looking dubiously at me with a smile on my face.

    ¡¸Reload the arrows.¡¹

    ¡¸Reload......? Are you going to throw them?¡¹

    The reloader hands me one of the ballista bolts with a confused face.

    I grab the projectile, then throw it at a nearby enemy.

    The bolt whizzes through the air and soars right into the soldier next to the one I aimed at.

    After hitting the soldier, the bolt continues flying out the man¡¯s back and stabs into another soldier standing behind him.

    ¡¸That was even more powerful than the original ballista......¡¹

    The reloader mutters astoundedly. Hurry up and load the next one.

    ¡¸Take out the cavalry on the right next. They¡¯re closing in on our ally nk!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    I pull my arm back again and throw the arrow with all my might.

    This time the distance is closer so I beautifully hit my target in the chest, with the horse who lost its rider so suddenly flying off not knowing what happened.

    ¡¸The uracy and force is way higher than the original ballista...... what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Wahaha.¡¹

    That was pretty interesting.

    I can provide support to my allies faster than using my sword to cut them down, and it feels good.

    The next targets are the spearmen in anti-cavalry formation.

    Ally cavalry are rushing in but they can¡¯t seem to find a way to attack the solid defence.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to continue.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    I keep throwing the bolts as they are handed to me.

    The thick bolts prate the enemy soldiers through their shields and mess up their formation in the blink of an eye.

    The allied cavalry charge through the gap I created and cheer as they sessfully tear through the enemy formation.

    ¡¸Thanks for the help. Nevertheless, what incredible rapid-fire speed and force. Is that a new chariot...... wha-?¡¹

    The middle-aged man who looks like the captain of the cavalry runs alongside us and delivers his words of praise.

    However his speed drops when he sees me standing imposingly with a bolt in my hand.

    I¡¯ll give him a wave to acknowledge his feelings.

    ¡¸Hey...... the chariot was an armored wagon with a ballista mounted on it, right? It¡¯s not a weapon where a muscr man throws the arrows, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Captain, the fight has just begun. Don¡¯t stand their nkly and get it together.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the battle is far from over.

    ¡¸I went a little too far. Guess I¡¯ll return to myrades for now.¡¹

    The pilot says as he turns around. What kind of stupid thing is he saying?

    ¡¸The enemy is right in front of us. What will be doing if we go back? No, we¡¯re going to keep charging forward.¡¹

    ¡¸The chariot isn¡¯t that kind of weapon, it¡¯s used to run quickly to support allies......¡¹

    I grab the pilot¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Enough, just go. I might misfire on your head!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too reckless......¡¹

    Our chariot continues deep into the enemy lines without slowing down.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the enemy¡¯s...... chariot, right!? Only one of them is charging?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop it for now! The infantry won¡¯t catch up. Let¡¯s chase with our cavalry!¡¹

    The enemy chases after us while we¡¯re freely moving about.

    If the cavalry are running around, it will at the very least create disorder in their lines. If we consider our attack as a disturbance strategy, that¡¯s a pretty decent result.

    But the cavalry quickly surround us.

    The chariot has superior mobility, though their speed is only on the same level as heavy cavalry, meaning they will seem sluggish whenpared to regr cavalry.

    ¡¸We¡¯re trapped! I told you so!¡¹

    ¡¸Shake them off somehow! It¡¯ll be bad if they catch up!¡¹

    Enemy cavalries draw their swords as they close in.

    The reloader waves the short spear he prepared in an attempt to intimidate, but it wasn¡¯t very helpful.

    ¡¸Chariots are support weapons! When the enemy gets close like this, there¡¯s no way to......¡¹

    I smile at the grim-faced reloader.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. The ballista you have on the wagon specializes in hand-to-handbat.¡¹

    I put down the bolt, take out my longsword and lean my body over.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    The enemy cavalry looks up dumbfoundedly at my sword of over two meters.

    I cut him down with his face still in shock, and his body dances in midair.

    ¡¸W-what the!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s different from the chariot I know!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, don¡¯t get in the way.¡¹

    As another cavalryes closer, I kick the horse and send him tumbling.

    Furthermore, I grab a bolt with my left hand and throw it at point nk range.

    The enemy cavalry who instantly lost a few units stop moving, then put some distance between us.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that, we cut through them.¡¹

    ¡¸...... you¡¯re a monster. That was ridiculous.¡¹

    The two on the chariot look at me with eyes mixed with respect and shock.

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t that our general over there?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. He¡¯s riding some strange wagon and going wild.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but we better not fall behind. We¡¯ll get punched.¡¹

    My allies draw closer to us after we ran out.

    The enemy isn¡¯t focusing on attacking our headquarters anymore and have already gone on the defensive.

    Besides, I¡¯ve rampaged for a while now, so it¡¯s about time......

    The timing was perfect as I was thinking about it.

    Trumpets resound from the rear of the enemy formation.

    That is the signal for the Federation¡¯s charge.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the decider.¡¹

    The main force of our allies are on the enemy¡¯s ass now. The enemy has no other way to resist.

    A total copse of the Imperial army starts from the center and they scatter.

    ¡¸Or to be more urate...... they¡¯re trying to scatter.¡¹

    After all, we are in front after having pushed deep into the stronghold, to the side are soldiers waiting in ambush, and the main force is to their rear.

    It¡¯s like they jumped into a bag and left themselves no escape route.

    ¡¸So the goal was to not let them escape from the beginning.¡¹

    Yakovments beside me.

    Blood is dripping from wounds on his shoulder and stomach. Looks like he was fighting hard too.

    ¡¸It would be a problem if this many ran away.¡¹

    It isn¡¯t umon for the remnants of a defeated army to turn into bandits and stay around for a while.

    ¡¸Still, to kill them all instead of allowing them to surrender?¡¹

    Celia seems to have mixed feelings about this result.

    The battle has been settled, yet there is no rmendation to surrender.

    A fierce pursuit is currently going on.

    ¡¸The 105th division has also been ordered to conduct a thorough pursuit after taking a break. To chase all the way to the western ins.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess the resentment runs deep.¡¹

    With how much theirnd was ruined, that much is probably to be expected.

    ¡¸Well, I hold no grudge. I¡¯ll let the Federation handle their revenge.¡¹

    The Empire has done their share of bad things, so I¡¯m not entirely opposed to the idea of massacring everyone except women, though it isn¡¯t something I¡¯m delighted to do either. Rather, it makes me feel depressed when I think about the distance to the western ins on the map I saw before.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s suprememander is apparently named Zaphnes, but I hear you get 100 000 gold just for capturing even one low-level soldier.¡¹

    ¡¸100 000 is quite a sum.¡¹

    While that impresses me, it doesn¡¯t create an urge within me.

    Adolph may be happy with that, but I¡¯m not the kind of person who works hard for a man¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸Alright then, I¡¯ll go make some preparations.¡¹

    Celia begins to check her weapons and armor.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll die if you eat 100 000 gold¡¯s worth of sweets.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m aiming for! I was thinking it would be useful for Aegir-sama¡¯s territory management!¡¹

    Aah, Celia is so cute. It¡¯ll be fine if she doesn¡¯t push herself too much.

    Yakov is also restless now that I look over at him.

    I guess that¡¯s natural, since 100 000 gold is an amount he can¡¯t even imagine.

    ¡¸I¡¯m tired so I¡¯ll be taking a little nap. I don¡¯t need guards or aides. You¡¯re free to go.¡¹

    I take my leave after saying that.

    The significant amount of reward encourages the pursuit of the enemy to be extra fierce.

    Screams and yelling continue on into the horizon.

    ¡¸......Uuuu. Human are scary......¡¹

    Natia trembles at the overwhelming sight.

    ¡¸Curiosity is fine, but sometimes ignorance is bliss. Nowe and rx with me.¡¹

    I walk with my arm around her shoulder.

    ¡¸......thanks. But we¡¯re not doing any naughty stuff, got it?¡¹

    When I look at her with a sad face, she lightly pounds me on the head.

    The fight is over.

    I want to return quickly to where my beloved women are. And then I want to make love to them until they can¡¯t stand anymore.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Army undermand: 105th Division Provisional Army: 2500 men (injured people excluded from count)

    Apanying: Celia (in pursuit), Natia (resting), Leah (servicing), Marta (obeying)

    Brynhildr (lying down and getting up), Pipi (in pursuit), Sofia (being big-breasted)

    Messerschmitt (being a worthless dog), Schwartz (rxing), Mirumi (in water), Yakov (in pursuit), Sekrit (killing time)

    Assets: 13,000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 451, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 305: Victory Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 305: Victory Ceremony</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Albens ¨C Malordol Mansion Ruins

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I grab the ck soot-stained stone pir and climb over an obstacleying on the ground.

    Applying a little bit of my body weight is enough to make the pir crumble.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s head was in the perfect ce for me to grab and avoid tumbling.

    I made the top of her pretty silver head of hair ck though. I¡¯ll keep silent about it.

    ¡¸This is terrible.¡¹

    The former mansion of the Malordol family...... or rather the ruins of what was believed to be the former mansion, ispletely burned down.

    Albens as a city was ravaged by the mes of war and widespread plundering, but the mansion is in an especially bad state.

    It¡¯s hard to recognize whether there was even a mansion here with the mountains of scattered rubble and small traces of the building¡¯s ceiling and walls.

    We also probably wouldn¡¯t have realized this was the site of the mansion unless we asked the surviving citizens of the city.

    ¡¸For apletely stone-crafted mansion to be burned like this...... my guess is that the fire started burning from the inside rather than the outside.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case.¡¹

    Prepared for defeat at the hands of an overwhelming opponent, that guy likely didn¡¯t want to leave the enemy with anything and so he set everything on fire.

    ¡¸That means we can¡¯t bring anything back.¡¹

    ¡¸What a waste of a trip.¡¹

    Our allies are chasing the running Imperial army to no ends.

    The path going south to the western ins is littered with the corpses of the Empire soldiers, and the hunt for survivors even continues in the towns and viges on the way.

    The 105th division I should be leading is also naturally participating in the pursuit, except I have handed overmand to Yakov and headed into Albens where the Empire made their stronghold. The pursuit is being done in squads so it should be fine.

    If I¡¯m criticized, I could always feign innocence by saying I came to Albens because I thought there were remnants there.

    Celia also led a few soldiers for a while to conduct a search for the enemy general Zaphnes, however all kinds of soldiers from all different armies werepeting against each other for therge bounty and made things get quite out of control, so she ended up returning to me.

    The reason I came to Albens was because of udia.

    She came to me only carrying clothes and items of mary value so I figured I might find something belonging to her deceased husband that I could bring back to her.

    ¡¸I think you¡¯re worrying unnecessarily about that meatball. I think she isn¡¯t even thinking about him.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. She¡¯s got a few problems here and there, but that makes her cute in a way.¡¹

    Her obesity too changes into a kind of charm once it passes a certain point.

    I actually enjoy seeing the round udia roll around.

    ¡¸There¡¯s not much meaning staying here any longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I leave behind the mansion of ash and soot.

    As I was about to leave, a cinder suddenly fell down.

    ¡¸Oh, it copsed.¡¹

    I turn my eye to it and see that the cinder used to be a drawer of sorts.

    The drawer was filled with burnt clothes and essories, and there was one article among them which caught my attention.

    ¡¸A pendant, huh. It¡¯s not damaged much. I guess I¡¯ll take it back.¡¹

    I slip the pendant into a pocket.

    ¡¸Perhaps Marquess Malordol wanted to deliver it to that woman.¡¹

    Celia suggests such a fairy tale. How cute, let me pat her head.

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re still a child for believing in ghosts, Celia. Cutie.¡¹

    ¡¸No, ghosts certainly exist. Without a doubt. There¡¯s one who eats pumpkin.¡¹

    If the ghost of Marquess Malordol exists then I should report to him about his wife.

    ¡¸The child udia gave birth to his actually my child. You don¡¯t have to worry though, I¡¯ll take responsibility for them and look after them properly. That¡¯s why you can rest in peace and travel to the realm of the dead.¡¹

    Right when I finish speaking, a fragment from the traces of the ceiling fall down on my head.

    ¡¸Kyaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    When I brush it off, the wall immediately copses toward me.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸That was close, that was close.¡¹

    I carry Celia and swiftly step away.

    And then, as if deflecting off the copsed wall, the sword decorating the surface flew at me with the force of a thrust.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I hit the t part of the sword with the back of my hand and knock it away.

    Celia is clinging to my hips quivering like a leaf.

    ¡¸Haha, Marquess Malordol might be giving us his final greetings just like you said. With that, he can go to the realm of the dead with peace of mind.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s definitely not it! He was fully intent on taking you down with him! He was cursing you for sure!!¡¹

    I lift up the fussing Celia.

    ¡¸If this much is breaking, the whole ce maye crashing down. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    However, Marquess Malordol had another present prepared for us.

    ¡¸D-did you see that just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you can¡¯t stay here! Thest man also left, so escape quickly......¡¹

    There was stirring in the rubble and then two human figures crawled out.

    They were both ck from being covered in ash, though the military uniforms on their bodies are familiar.

    ¡¸The Imperial army¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Women!?¡¹

    I rush forward quicker than Celia could draw her sword.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still here? Now that it¡¯se to this-!¡¹

    I cut the sword held by the knight-looking female in two with my Dual Crater.

    The woman falls on her ass after dropping her half-broken sword.

    ¡¸Oh, mes of hell! Reduce my threat to ashes¨D¨D!¡¹

    The other woman is apparently a magic user.

    I see an ember form in the palm of her hand and then start swirling around, growing into arger whirlpool of fire.

    Compared to all the magic users I¡¯ve seen, that¡¯s nowhere near the power they have. In particr, Alice¡¯s mes are several times hotter andrger.

    I wait until the fire has been sufficiently attracted to me before swinging down my Dual Crater.

    The mes get sliced by my de and they fizzle out as if dissolving into the air.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding...... he cut magic?¡¹

    The female magic user slumps to her knees in disbelief.

    ¡¸So...... this is the end.¡¹

    ¡¸At the very least, let us die together.¡¹

    The two girls lock hands with resigned expressions on their drooping faces.

    Don¡¯t be stupid. I¡¯m not going to kill women.

    I smile and approach the two of them as Celia res sulkingly.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¨D¨D!! I¡¯m dyinggg¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸What is this, so thick! It¡¯s pushing up my insides! Hiiiih¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Iy the female knight on the female magic user and alternate fucking them from behind.

    ¡¸You have such a lively and tightly squeezing pussy.¡¹

    The female knight¡¯s weak point is the area in her folds part way into her vagina. When I rub her there, her body bends and she moans.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not fair when you focus so much on my weak spot! Something really pleasurable ising again!¡¹

    Before the female knightpletes her orgasm, I pull out and shove my dick into the female magic user¡¯s hole below.

    ¡¸Your insides are soft. I can go all the way inside.¡¹

    She has the same build as the female knight, but her ass is bigger and fleshier, so it makes a nice pping sound whenever I m my hips into her. Her hole feels deep and isn¡¯t too tight, rather my member is gently enveloped by her folds.

    Her weak point is not a specific area.

    She prefers a certain movement. One where I barely pull all the way out and then slowly reinsert my penis all the way until it softly pushes against the very back.

    When I repeat this motion several times, the magic user grabs the back of the female knight lying on top of her and moans in agony.

    ¡¸Aaahn! How did my weak point get found...... I didn¡¯t even say a single word about it!¡¹

    Repeating the sequence a couple more times, the female magic user starts to il her arms and legs.

    She is nearing her climax too.

    The final consent should be easy to get aftering this far.

    When I take myself away from them, the two of them look at me with confused faces.

    ¡¸Eh...... you¡¯re stopping? You¡¯re not going to kill us after viting us?¡¹

    ¡¸Or are you going to call yourpanions to rape us before killing us?¡¹

    Fear starts mixing into theirplexion.

    ¡¸What meaningless things are you saying? Celia, could you bring me two pairs of women¡¯s clothing?¡¹

    ¡¸......buu.¡¹

    As Celia leaves with puffed cheeks, the two girls look even more puzzled.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t run away looking like that. If you throw away your weapons and wear in clothes, it¡¯ll be harder for you to be found.¡¹

    Fortunately the girls don¡¯t have dark skin like Sekrit, which is umon for the people of the Federation, so they shouldn¡¯t stand out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you return to your country alive, so let me pump your womb with my seed.¡¹

    I tell them the offer as I roll the female knight on her back.

    ¡¸......it can¡¯t be helped if this is to survive. But make sure it¡¯s as pleasurable as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re going to cum inside...... aah, what will I do if I get pregnant?¡¹

    I once again press down on the girls. The earlier sex was enough to bring them to their limits and I¡¯m also close to bursting as well.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna cum now. Take my seed back with you to the Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu©` this is in exchange for life. I have to...... I have to endureeeeee!!¡¹

    The female knight grabs my face, wraps her arms around my shoulder and orgasms as she kisses me passionately.

    To respond to her actions, my dick starts to throb and spew the rich baby juice deep inside her.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing out......I¡¯ll get pregnant...... I¡¯m going to get pregnant......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you lots to get pregnant.¡¹

    After 30 seconds, I pull out from the female knight and turn to the female magic user.

    Naturally, my ejaction hasn¡¯t finished and fluid keeps getting pumped out of my tool with every pulse.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to put it in me while it¡¯s still cumming? That¡¯s just like how livestock mate...... I¡¯m......¡¹

    I plunge my still-throbbing dick inside her.

    ¡¸Noooo! I don¡¯t want to be pregnant©` It¡¯s scaryy! But your huge dick feels so good©`©`!¡¹

    When I prate her, I hear her voice her rejection, and also feel her arms and legs wrap around my back.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re scared? It looks like your body wants to get pregnant though.¡¹

    I¡¯ve only inserted into her, yet the magic user¡¯s waist is grinding against me.

    Of course my seed is still being released and her insides are still soft, maybe even softer than before.

    Her body wants to be impregnated by me.

    ¡¸This is all your fault...... being so big...... not to mention how hard and dark it is, it leaves me no choice but to get pregnant!¡¹

    Her dirty words arouse me further andpel me to use my hips.

    She sticks her tongue out of her mouth and her nails dig into my back as she orgasms.

    Ipletely mount her and pour my load in her.

    When our heated mating was over and I separate from them, the two of them look at the sky while holding each other¡¯s hands.

    The drool trickling from their lips and thebored heaving of their chests tell me they were satisfied.

    ¡¸We got impregnated, didn¡¯t we. With so much cum, we¡¯re definitely going to get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We lost the fight and it¡¯ll be tough from here on out, but we¡¯ll live strong together. We¡¯ll surely be fine if we stay together.¡¹

    The two whisper to each other while their hands remain glued.

    This might be a good chance to make the two of them my women.

    ¡¸Maybe the two of you would like to belong to me?¡¹

    The result was a cruel one.

    ¡¸I have a father and mother growing old in the Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸I have my beloved children waiting for me in the country.¡¹

    No good, huh?

    Celia came back right on time with the clothes.

    They are perfectly dingy and used clothes that don¡¯t stand out. Whatever Celia does, she does it well.

    ¡¸If the two of you decide to return to the Empire, wait until after two weeks to do so. Your General has a huge bounty on his head. It¡¯s not a good idea to head south right now.¡¹

    The girls look at each other.

    ¡¸His Excellency Zaphnes?¡¹

    ¡¸South? Aah, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸You two, do you know something!?¡¹

    Celia pops her head out from my side as I¡¯m dozing off.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve emptied my balls, I¡¯m just not in the mood to think about that enemy general.

    ¡¸Er, His Excellency fled from Albens on ship right before the copse of the war front.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s on a small boat he seized from the Federation previously.¡¹

    Celia turns to me, only to pout again when she sees how content I look. It feels like she¡¯s been sulking all day.

    ¡¸I see, he will be chased if he heads south. That¡¯s why he disguised himself using a Federation ship and set out to sea.¡¹

    The girls shake their heads.

    ¡¸No, he headed east.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s apparently not going back to the Empire.¡¹

    Hooh, even though he disguised himself, it takes some guts to invade into the enemy depths.

    The investigation squad surely won¡¯t check the east. He has a chance to escape sessfully.

    ¡¸I see. But how do you girls know so much? And you¡¯re talking about so easily. Is this a ruse?

    ¡¹

    Celia looks at them doubtfully.

    The two girls go silent for a brief moment, then replies with a hateful look.

    ¡¸We were His Excellency¡¯s partners at night so that¡¯s how we know.¡¹

    ¡¸He left us in the city and ran away...... we felt like there was no need to continue doing our duty.¡¹

    So this Zaphnes guy abandoned them here, took his subordinates and other girls with him and escaped on boat with them.

    Left helpless in the middle of the enemy, the two of them just hid here.

    ¡¸What a horrible man. If I find him, I¡¯ll take it out on him.¡¹

    I hug the two of them close and give them each a kiss.

    I say farewell to the two girls and I¡¯m left with only Celia again.

    ¡¸The search in Albens isplete. There were no remnants of the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸We found some though.¡¹

    Women aren¡¯t enemies. Thus they don¡¯t count as remnants.

    ¡¸I was also able to find something to bring back to udia from her house. Her husband can finally rest in peace.¡¹

    ¡¸Definitely not...... I¡¯m more worried about him haunting you.¡¹

    Celia keeps looking behind her, scared of something.

    ¡¸We got information on the enemy general too. Let¡¯s report this to headquarters.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We can¡¯t chase after him if he¡¯s escaping on boat.¡¹

    A few days has passed since the battle ended. Since he¡¯s using a ship, we might not catch up regardless.

    ¡¸This is where our pursuites to an end too.¡¹

    ¡¸You just fucked a few girls and impregnated them though.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s been kind of toxic for the past while now. I¡¯ll stretch her cheeks out and extract that poison out.

    ¡¸Waah! Don¡¯t pull them like that! Isn¡¯t what I said just the truth!?¡¹

    My rubbing transitions from her cheeks to her breasts, then I sessfully managed to expel the venom from her crotch.

    In White City ¨C Pce.

    ¡¸Everybody, herees His Majesty Jund II. Lower your heads.¡¹

    At the demand of the man resembling the prime minister, everyone present bows.

    It¡¯s the Emperor of the Olga Federation, Jund II. I believe I¡¯ve met him once a long time ago, but besides being an old man, I don¡¯t remember much of him.

    I¡¯m not this elder¡¯s subordinate, though there is no reason for me to oppose him, so I do the same as all the others.

    In the pce iparablyrger than the one in Goldonia and untouched by the mes of war, countless nobles, knights, and soldiers enough to fill the entire area kneel down before one man.

    After annihting the enemy¡¯s main force, our allies carried out a thorough pursuit until the midway point of the western ins.

    The Imperial army scattered after taking devastating casualties and losing the ability to function as an army, plus mostly all the remnants within the territory have been destroyed, so victory was dered.

    The victory ceremony is apparently going to start now.

    With an emphasis on following rules, the way the Federation lines up is proper as well.

    In the front, you have the ministers andmanding general-ss soldiers bending their waist and heads deeply.

    Stessel is part of that group.

    Slightly behind them are soldiers who are kneeling in addition to hanging their heads.

    In terms of ss, you have corpsmanders and high tiermander-ss soldiers. Ivanna and I fall under this category.

    Further back you have knights and lower tiermander-ss soldiers lining up all the way from the pce to the border of the za right in front of the pce.

    Yakov, Celia and the others should be there. I wanted to take Celia with me, but that wasn¡¯t allowed.

    I wanted to rub her cute ass, since I¡¯m sure there would just be a whole lot of boring talking.

    Ivanna is beside me.

    Normally she would be further forward due to her standing, so I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s here.

    When I lightly put my hand against her butt, she stares at me with murderous intent.

    ¡¸His Majesty is pleased with your efforts to bring victory.¡¹

    The speech is starting. I thought the Emperor would be the one who gives us words of gratitude, but it¡¯s the prime minister who is talking non-stop and the Emperor purely nodding. Is this how the Federation does things?

    ¡¸For driving the savage Gand Empire off¨D¨D¡¹

    It¡¯s still going on...... I wonder if anybody will notice a single person out of tens of thousands slipping away.

    No, I can¡¯t. Everyone is listening while not moving a muscle. If I move at all, I¡¯ll be the center of attention.

    ¡¸However the national crisis is not over yet. In order to get through the days of hardship¨D¨D¡¹

    I was about to yawn when Ivanna res at me. Come on, spare me.

    ¡¸The fight at this time is surely one which has the nation¡¯s fate at stake¨D¨D¡¹

    If I look carefully at Ivanna who is on one knee, I can see her breasts.

    Peeking a little further and I might be able to see those pink nipples. Ooh, there they are!

    ¡¸Thus, those who have achieved distinguished merits will be graciously and personally extolled for their loyalty by His Majesty¨D¨D¡¹

    Ivanna found out what I was doing.

    She hurriedly hides her chest, checks my crotch and then res at me with blood lust-filled eyes.

    I think it can¡¯t be helped that I got hard from seeing her pink nipples.

    ¡¸The one with the highest achievement is one who was appointed to be the generalmander of defense in the most difficult of battle states and eliminated the enemies. Martin Stessel¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wow......¡¹

    While Ivanna is ring, another femalemander on my other side reacts.

    She¡¯s a maturedy probably close to her 40¡¯s already, but that just means she has more experience with men.

    When she sees my erect dick, her hand touches her mouth and her cheeks turn red.

    Prime Minister what¡¯s-his-name is calling people up one after the other, but I don¡¯t have time for that.

    I flex my abs to make my dick twitch and entice the mature beauty beside me.

    She¡¯s openly looking at me now. So I might be able to sleep with her after the ceremony is over.

    ¡¸The enemy fleet has continued to threaten us arrogantly on the North Teries river. The one who burned down and sunk the gship of that fleet along with its cruel enemymanders to the bottom of the river, the visiting general from Goldonia, Lord Aegir Hardlett, please step forward!¡¹

    I look around when my name is called.

    ¡¸Idiot, stand! His Majesty is calling for you!¡¹

    I stand up in a hurry as Ivanna tells me.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    A man in the front row falls t on his ass.

    Since I stood so suddenly, my erect dick is right in front of his face.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett. Come before His Majesty.¡¹

    The slightly doubtful prime minister urges me.

    I¡¯mpletely hard though. If I walk up now, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m a pervert.

    I can already hear the people around me whispering things like ¡°that guy¡¯s totally hard¡±, ¡°aah he¡¯s erect¡±, and ¡°isn¡¯t he too big?¡±. Luckily there is still some distance between me and the throne, making it harder for it to be seen.

    I can sense Celia writhing behind me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, take this path.¡¹

    Ivanna clings to me, pretending to guide me, while reaching her hand into my pants and adjusting the position of my dick. At least it won¡¯t stand out for now.

    ¡¸Hurry up and go, stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. I¡¯ll definitely pay you back.¡¹

    I¡¯d like to use my dick to thank her if possible.

    After walking a considerable distance, I arrive in front of the Emperor.

    Looking at him up close, I can confirm he is unmistakably an old man.

    He has white hair and beard, wrinkled face and hands, and his slightly open caved-in eyes look at me.

    He is dressed in clothes dripping in luxury, wearing a crown decorated with a giant jewel I¡¯ve never seen before, and he has people nearby waiting to serve him...... if he wasn¡¯t wearing those fancy garments and decorations, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between him and an old man ying absentmindedly with kids in the town.

    ¡¸So this is Hardlett?¡¹

    He didn¡¯t speak loudly, nor did he ask the question in a hard to hear volume.

    ¡¸It is as you say.¡¹

    This feels so strange.

    Rather than feeling intimidated by the Emperor, the overwhelming number of eyes focused on me is annoying.

    On top of that, the nobles of the Federation are heavily concerned with manners and etiquette.

    If I do something ridiculous while everyone is watching, Celia might just faint.

    ¡¸So you came from Goldonia. A just cause. ......prime minister.¡¹

    After that, he reclines back into his throne.

    He¡¯s going to leave the rest to the prime minister.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to have any particr interest in me. Rather, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in anybody in this ce.

    Elders don¡¯t really have much interest in a lot of things though.

    The prime minister stands in front of me in his ce.

    ¡¸You are not one of the nobles who swore allegiance to His Majesty the Emperor, but your heroic deeds are certain. Merit calls for reward, sins call for punishment ¨C that is the logic in this country of ours, which is why I will grant you a reward in His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s name.¡¹

    Oh, so we¡¯re talking rewards now. I wonder what he will give me.

    ¡¸Normally, your achievements are deserving of a peerage, however that can¡¯t be granted when you have sworn loyalty to the king of another nation. Therefore, I will bring you money and other articles of value.¡¹

    After saying that, the prime minister takes out a piece of paper as if remembering something.

    Suddenly, I hear a soft clearing of the throat and Stessel averts his eyes.

    ¡¸He desires women as a reward...... how vulgar......¡¹

    The prime minister stares at me with contempt. What did I do?

    Seeing that, the Emperor speaks up again.

    ¡¸Prime minister, is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no! It is nothing Your Majesty needs to hear! It will dirty your eyes!¡¹

    The prime minister quickly puts the paper away.

    Suddenly, I feel a weird pressure that makes me shiver from the Emperor who I thought was just an old man.

    It was a strange feeling I¡¯ve never felt before.

    ¡¸Prime minister, what is it?¡¹

    The emperor says the same thing before the prime minister hands the paper over with a pale face.

    The ministers around him be unsettled, which then transfers to the nobles like radio waves.

    I can sense Celia copse to the ground.

    ¡¸Women, is it?¡¹

    The emperor doesn¡¯t seem angry or disdainful, nor does he show a smile when he hands the paper back to the prime minister.

    ¡¸So you want women?¡¹

    The emperor once again asks, this time directly at me.

    ¡¸That is so.¡¹

    When I give the same answer as earlier, the emperor nods and takes his eyes away from me.

    ¡¸Prime minister, do the measurements.¡¹

    The prime minister doesn¡¯t say anything else and bows his head deeply.

    I return to my original position and go back to ignoring the endless ceremony.

    Ivanna wanted to ask what happened during that weird moment, but she decided that any private whispering would be disrespectful. She keeps ncing over at me.

    I sense Celia revive as well. Is this going to end soon?

    The ceremony was over after continuing for the entire day and I was finally released from the kneeling posture.

    ¡¸Fuu, I¡¯m so tired. Celia, since we¡¯re in the White City, might as well go for a drink or two......¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say to His Majesty the Emperor?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, what did you do!?¡¹

    Ivanna and Celia pressure me with questions at the same time.

    It isn¡¯t anything to hide, but when I tell them, Celia hangs her head and Ivanna gets angry.

    ¡¸Y-you requested His Majesty the sacred Emperor for women!? How stupid and how perverted must you be!!?¡¹

    ¡¸At least ask for something more useful!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I actually wasn¡¯t the one who said that to him directly.¡¹

    It was Stessel who then interjected with a smile.

    ¡¸I was the one who told him in advance. No big deal, His Majesty didn¡¯t seem to mind. The prime minister might have looked down on you, but it isn¡¯t something which will cause future problems. For someone like you will be leaving quite soon, this shouldn¡¯t affect you in the slightest.¡¹

    Ivanna hastily drops to her knees when Stessel appears.

    ¡¸Hey now, you were kneeling the whole time during the ceremony. If you don¡¯t stop now, your joints will break.¡¹

    Stessel stands Ivanna back up and speaks to me.

    ¡¸I also reported your conspicuous service to the Goldonian King with a little embellishment. You did well.¡¹

    What does he mean by embellishment?

    As it is, lots of strange rumors about me always end up spreading every time I go out to battle.

    ¡¸Your reward money has already been prepared by a government official. I will have it loaded with you when you return home so when you decide on a date, let me know.¡¹

    ¡¸Money?¡¹

    My reward should be women though.

    ¡¸Come on now, I¡¯m not someone who makes a living off selling women into prostitution to only reward your aplishments with women. Moreover, I can¡¯t let the noble of another nation go home after just sleeping with some girls, that wouldpletely ruin the face of the Federation. I¡¯ll at least prepare you with the letter of thanks from the Emperor and a sum of gold. Is there anything else you want?¡¹

    Fumu, let me think.

    If I pretend to be Leopolt, then I would probably want some kind of new weapon and a small young girl.

    Requesting for more girls here would make me look like a deviant.

    ¡¸Could I request a few new model cannons with a long shooting range?¡¹

    Stessel makes a troubled face at my proposal.

    ¡¸Mmm, that won¡¯t be possible. The newest cannons are expensive, not to mention they contain many state secrets not meant to be shared. I can¡¯t decide on my own to hand them to you, and I doubt the higher-ups will allow it even if I asked.¡¹

    No good, huh? Then what about that?

    ¡¸Then can I have a few of those chariots?¡¹

    ¡¸Chariots? Fumu, that isn¡¯t particrly top secret, since it¡¯s been used several hundreds of years ago. Why would you want something so unwieldy?¡¹

    ¡¸My personal army revolves around cavalry so it would be helpful if I had a weapon that can follow them around.¡¹

    That is just pretense, I actually just enjoyed riding it and going wild.

    I want to try doing it again in the next fight.

    ¡¸I see, well giving up a few chariots won¡¯t be a big deal. I will prepare them for you.¡¹

    Stessel then proceeds to extend his hand.

    What does that mean? Does he want me to give him something in return? I¡¯m not handing my women to anyone.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, you¡¯ve been a great help to me. There¡¯s no point thinking of what could have happened, but if you weren¡¯t there, I¡¯m not sure I could enjoy the taste of the victory drink. You were a little off from the type I wanted...... no, you were way off, but you¡¯re a person who should be counted among the heroes.¡¹

    Stessel and I exchange a firm handshake.

    Ivanna and Celia rx as they watch.

    After the handshake, Stessel grabs me for a hug.

    I¡¯m not into other men no matter how handsome he may be.

    Stessel whispers softly enough so that Celia and Ivanna couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸Tonight¡¯s going to be a good night, I¡¯m sure. After all, His Majesty personally ordered women to be given to you. The prime minister and the government officials will be working at full capacity. Unbelievable beauties will be gathered just for you.¡¹

    Hey, don¡¯t let my imagination start running wild.

    My dick is bulging with your arm still around me.

    Celia and Ivanna are speechless. They are totally misunderstanding.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator.

    Apanying: Celia (follower), Natia (exploring White City), Leah (aroused), Marta (aroused)

    Brynhildr (vampire), Pipi (eating while walking), Sofia (in tears), Sekrit (digging a hole)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (rxing), Mirumi (excursion), Yakov (105th Deputy Commander)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (ahe)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (troubled), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (everyone¡¯s girlfriend)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (bewildered), Alraune (propagating), Petit Roper (parasitic)

    Pet:

    Pochi (brave lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (sulk)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker, emergency), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official, emergency), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 12,990 gold (travelling expenses for two girls -10)

    Sexual Partners: 453, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 306: Buried in Love

    <h4>Chapter 306: Buried in Love</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    An expressionless man takes me around White City for a walk at night.

    ¡¸Big sale in celebration for the victory in war! Alcohol is half price and food is 20% off!¡¹

    ¡¸We are 30% off! It¡¯s only for this week©`¡¹

    Street vendors and liquor stores shout loudly to advertise their products. Still, their customers¡¯ faces are not too pleased.

    ¡¸You say half price, but in the past that wine was at most two or three copper. Half of two silver is still too much.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Even at this price, I don¡¯t get any profits. Everything is in shortage during war.¡¹

    Apparently food and everyday goods experienced a steep rise in price.

    It isn¡¯t as bad now since there is a celebratory mood after the victory, though I¡¯m not too sure how it will be in the future.

    ¡¸It might also affect the Central ins.¡¹

    Nonna especially often asks ire to bring her products from the Federation, so I can imagine her troubled face.

    I¡¯ll buy a souvenir for her.

    ¡¸What, you were cheating on me, how conceited!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!? I risked my life to fight. If you¡¯re going toin, I¡¯m breaking up with you!¡¹

    A man and a woman are quarreling.

    ¡¸Uu, I don¡¯t want that...... just stop with the cheating......¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯tin, I¡¯ll eventually make you my bride.¡¹

    The angry woman breaks first.

    Oh right, Yakov said that because of therge amount of casualties, the ratio of men and women is off.

    Female soldiers exist in the Federation, though their death count doesn¡¯te close to the males.

    With the decrease in males, the women have trouble finding marriage partners so they have to be morepromising.

    That kind of ticks me off, so I trip the man in passing.

    ¡¸Ow!¡¹

    ¡¸Pfft.¡¹

    The expressionless guide nces over, but continues walking after exhaling through his nose.

    Apparently, he¡¯s one of the Imperial Knights. He is acting as my guide despite being exceedingly reluctant because of the Emperor¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸This is the ce.¡¹

    The Imperial knight stops in front of a certain building.

    ¡¸This is the brothel?¡¹

    The building looks magnificent yet has a slightly suspicious aura around it.

    Judging by theck of crude fixings and the absence of any sickening colors, this ce must be pretty high ss.

    So I¡¯m finally going to get my reward of beautiful women.

    ¡¸This building was requisitioned specifically for His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s orders. I don¡¯t know what was here originally.¡¹

    The knight turns away in a huff.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. I know you like this ce too, right?¡¹

    The knight stares coldly at me.

    I guess my reputation is pretty bad. I would have figured otherwise since I contributed heavily to the war.

    Well, girls are waiting for me so there¡¯s no point in making fruitless conversations with this guy.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee, Hardlett-sama.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As soon as I enter the building a few, no more like a few dozen girls greet me.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸We will be your partners for this evening. Please do with us as you see fit.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After the girls politely bow their heads with their hands to the floor, they look up and smile.

    I¡¯m at a loss for words.

    This is in spite of the fact I fully expected to be weed by many girls.

    ¡¸For so many prettydies to be in one ce......¡¹

    The girls here are beyond my imagination.

    Everyone is beautiful enough to draw my attention, not to mention their style is close to perfect. Each one could be considered the top girl of any brothel.

    I would never have thought a single shop could have so many of these high caliber girls...... in the future I might have to make another trip to Federation with plenty of gold.

    ¡¸So this is the Federation¡¯s highest ss shop?¡¹

    While still stunned at the entrance, the girls pull my hand and draw their bodies close to me.

    ¡¸No, we are not from this ce.¡¹

    A girl speaks while removing my cloak, folding it neatly and storing it away.

    ¡¸I am also from another establishment. I came here just for today.¡¹

    My pants and shirt are taken off, and my neck and chest get kissed.

    ¡¸I was serving in the pce. Ufu, but I will be Hardlett-sama¡¯s lover for tonight.¡¹

    So these girls were gathered from all around White City for today.

    ¡¸This ce has a variety of amenities besides a luxurious bath...... if you rent it out, you can experience different ways of having fun.¡¹

    ¡¸The person from the pce also knew that. He might have been a regr customer.¡¹

    The girls giggle while pulling my hand into the bath.

    Meanwhile, my underwear was taken off.

    ¡¸Wah, so big!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡¹

    ¡¸And it¡¯s so dark. How many girls¡¯ nectar did this thing soak in to get like this?¡¹

    After my body was cleansed, I was finally guided to the bed.

    ¡¸Please feel free to appreciate as much as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸The multicolored flowers of the Federation are on disy for you.¡¹

    As I¡¯m seated on the bed, the girls line up in front of me and take poses which show off their bodies.

    ¡¸Splendid.¡¹

    Those were the only words that I could express.

    ¡¸How do you like my white skin?¡¹

    One of the girls puts her hands above her head and exposes her entire body. She has a wonderful figure.

    She has blonde hair and snow white skin, and wearing a thin dress which pushes up herrge breasts, making her seem like the goddess of beauty.

    ¡¸Do you dislike older women?¡¹

    Another female faces her ass in my direction and twists her body to look back at me.

    She appears to be in her mid thirties. Her slightly fleshy ass and stomach excites a man¡¯s instinct. The glimpse of her underwear digging into her butt crack is also nice.

    ¡¸What do think of dark skin?¡¹

    One woman gets on all fours on the floor, faces me, and licks her lips.

    Her swarthy body reminds me of Sekrit. She seems like a lewd woman and I can¡¯t get enough of that alluring expression of hers.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a small girl, is that not good?¡¹

    One young girl sits t on the floor facing me, spreads her legs and flips up her skirt.

    The beautiful girl appears to be on the younger side, but she seems quite ustomed to flirting with men.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t choose. Let¡¯s go with all of you together for a nice flower garden.¡¹

    I smile and spread my arms to receive the women.

    ¡¸Ara, what a greedy person, will you be fine lusting for so much?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t mean to be impertinent but we are quite confident in our skills. I wonder if you can handle it.¡¹

    I show them I mean business my revealing my already erect penis.

    A genuine sense of astonishment washed over the girls¡¯ faces for a brief moment.

    ¡¸This is certainly a big one.¡¹

    ¡¸It might require everyone¡¯s efforts to take care of this.¡¹

    The girls climb over me as Iy on the bed.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be taking it in now.¡¹

    As soon as my dick disappears into the hot mouth of one of the girls, my hips lift up off the bed.

    ¡¸This is...... incredible.¡¹

    The girl smiles with her mouth full.

    What unbelievable skill. I thought my soul was being sucked out.

    ¡¸Feel free to shoot your seed whenever.¡¹

    The girl once again starts servicing me.

    In the meantime, the other girls start licking all over my body.

    ¡¸Hardlett-samaa~, can I kiss you?¡¹

    One young girl who speaks like a child climbs on my chest and gives me a kiss.

    She isn¡¯t a pure and innocent kid though.

    Her tongue immediately enters my mouth when our lips meet.

    Furthermore, she grinds her hairless genitals against my chest.

    ¡¸My body feels warm and fuzzy. Will you do more naughty things?¡¹

    Children aren¡¯t really my thing but if she¡¯s going this far with her acting, it tells me she wants that kind of y, and I¡®m not against that.

    ¡¸Ara, your love tool is getting bigger again.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe Hardlett-sama loves little girls.¡¹

    The girls crowding around my cockugh and provoke me.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I love older women too. Nowe and sit on my face.¡¹

    I stop kissing the little girl and invite the maturedy by my head to climb on top.

    ¡¸Well...... if you say so, then please excuse.¡¹

    The beautiful maturedy straddles my head with an assrger than the other girls.

    When her plump ass sits on my head, my nose digs into her genitals, filling my lungs with the thick scent of a woman.

    ¡¸It¡¯s getting bigger again.¡¹

    ¡¸So he loves olderdies too.¡¹

    My face gets a taste of both old and young girls while my crotch enjoys the exquisite techniques of several girls.

    If heaven is on earth, it might be here in White City.

    ¡¸Nggh......¡¹

    With all the pleasure I¡¯m feeling, my ever-expanding meat rod draws a pained groan from the woman with it in her mouth.

    She won¡¯t be able to continue her fetio and she might even dislocate her jaw.

    I should ejacte once to relieve some pressure.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    That prompts the girl to service me more fervently.

    The older woman by my head starts slipping her tongue in my ear and the girl on my chest sucks my nipples.

    I¡¯m unable to withstand the pleasure with all these girls taking care of me at the same time.

    I let out a pathetic groan myself as my hips hover in midair and I start to ejacte.

    ¡¸Nnbuuuuh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kya! Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸So strong! It¡¯s as if he is peeing!¡¹

    The girl who is swallowing me is letting out an agonizing sound.

    ¡¸You can take it out. Just rub it with your hand after.¡¹

    ¡¸Nggh......¡¹

    Even though I said that, the girl has pride.

    She holds my waist and swallows me up to the root.

    Considering the length of my rod, it probably entered into her stomach.

    If it goes that deep, she might choke and she probably can¡¯t breathe with my dick stuffing her throat. My ejaction doesn¡¯t end in merely ten or twenty seconds either.

    ¡¸Nboh...... guboh......¡¹

    Nevertheless, the girl does not seem to want to take her mouth away during my ejaction.

    Copious amounts of semen flows directly into her stomach.

    ¡¸Puhaa!¡¹

    After continuing for the usual minute, the girl releases my dick and copses on the bed.

    She is red-faced and breathing hard.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t have to force yourself to go that far...... though I¡¯m happy you did.¡¹

    When I kiss her, she smiles with an aplished look on her face.

    As a prostitute, she must take pride in being able to satisfy men.

    ¡¸It looks like you came lots, are you still able to go on?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I haven¡¯t even depleted 10%.¡¹

    My dick went limp only for a few seconds after ejaction before swelling again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing. Shall we move on to actually having sex now?¡¹

    The girls line up on the bed wearing nothing but thin transparent dresses.

    ¡¸Please choose the body you want to mount.¡¹

    My strong sense of reason copses when the girlsying on their backs open their arms to invite me in.

    I get on top of the fair-skinned blonde woman and embrace her top-rate body.

    ¡¸Aahn! What a great body...... the muscles and scars are so sexy......¡¹

    The woman strokes my arm and chest while gazing at me with feverish eyes.

    I¡¯m at my limit. I want to put it in right now.

    ¡¸Fufu, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m ready, feel free to push it in whenever you want.¡¹

    Her minimal dress hides her chest and crotch area but it is easy to flip up the one-piece dress.

    Moreover, the girls aren¡¯t wearing any underwear.

    Before the girl could finish her sentence, I unveil the piece of cloth, hold her legs and shove my dick inside her.

    ¡¸Uu! Aa...... so big......¡¹

    The moment I prated her, she looked in distress, though her expression quickly melts into a smile.

    Her insides are overflowing with fluid like a waterfall. This doesn¡¯t feel like just her love juices, so she must have applied oil or something simr.

    Getting a woman wet is a man¡¯s responsibility.

    However there isn¡¯t enough time to carefully do so with each girl when there are so many of them, besides it¡¯s not like they¡¯re letting me sleep with them because they¡¯re in love with me. I shouldn¡¯t say anything here and keep this enjoyable mood for everybody¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸This beauty, this figure, not to mention this splendid vagina, what a wonderful woman you are.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to tter me so much, though it makes me happy and excessively wet.¡¹

    It¡¯s not ttery. This light-skinned girlying in front of me is a rare specimen even among all the women I¡¯ve slept with so far.

    Her breasts which jiggle every time she moves, though not as big as Nonna¡¯s, are impressive.

    With every thrust I make into her vagina, her entrance tightens around me and her insides undte to wee me further into her depths.

    ¡¸I truly believe you¡¯re a wonderful woman. So much so that I want to make you mine right now and keep you for myself.¡¹

    As I continue to swing my hips, the woman smile and circles her arms around my neck.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d...... however I¡¯m sure a woman like me will be insufficient for Hardlett-sama. It¡¯s taking my all just to service you right now.¡¹

    I got rejected. Continuing to be persistent about it would be something the unpopr Christoph would do.

    ¡¸How unfortunate. In that case, let me fuck you for a whole lifetime¡¯s worth.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, we¡¯ll go at it as much as you like.¡¹

    I lift her ass up a little and pound her hard.

    It was rough enough that I could feel myself poking up from inside her stomach, yet she still keeps up.

    Despite giving initiative to me, she constantly matches my movements and adjusts her hips to ensure I have an easier and more pleasurable time thrusting.

    As the two of us are having sex, the other girls around us rub their bodies in timing.

    I know it might be a waste not to have a messy orgy with everyone, but I want to take my time and enjoy each top ss beauty one-on-one.

    In doing so, I soon feel a growing urge within me as I near climax again.

    ¡¸Can I touch your breasts?¡¹

    Without waiting for a reply, I grab her boobs over her thin dress and squeeze lightly.

    I¡¯m loving how I can feel their softness through the fabric.

    ¡¸Ah! Ah! Au! Haa, haa...... suck on them directly.¡¹

    ¡¸I would like to.¡¹

    However I don¡¯t want to stop moving my hips to take off the dress.

    Having said that, the dress is made well enough that forcing her breasts out would hurt her.

    As a man, I can¡¯t injure such a peerless beauty.

    ¡¸Ara, how kind of you. You may tear it apart then.¡¹

    The woman takes my hand and leads it to her bosom. The clothing seems very expensive from what I can see.

    ¡¸My dress is a trivial matter whenpared to Hardlett-sama¡¯s enjoyment. Now go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡¹

    Gripping part of the fabric of the chest area and pulling, the sound of silk tearing could be heard as the dress was cruelly ripped, exposing her ample breasts.

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    The woman screams as her chest area of her dress is torn and my dick pierces the center of her spread open legs.

    Being rough with a woman really sets my blood on fire just like running on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kya!¡¹

    My hip movements automatically increase in intensity and the bed creaks noisily.

    I bury my face in the woman¡¯s tits and let out an animalistic growl.

    She must have sensed something from my abrupt change.

    After sucking in a breath of air, she suddenly puts a hand on my shoulder and starts showing signs of resistance.

    ¡¸Stop! Stop it already! Don¡¯t vite me!¡¹

    I hurriedly check on the face of the woman, who gives me a wink.

    Then resumes screaming and struggling weakly.

    ¡¸Noooo! I¡¯m going to get pregnant! Forgive meee!¡¹

    Normally this kind of unwillingness would turn me off, but now it heightens my arousal.

    My desire to be rough has built up after the deathmatch on the battlefield. She must have perceived that feeling somehow.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. You¡¯re going to be mine!¡¹

    I speak in a rough manner, grab the woman¡¯s hand and push her onto the bed.

    She closes her eyes, shaking her head in displeasure. This further excites me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooo! Anywhere but insideee!¡¹

    She squeezes my body in between her thighs while expressing her rejection, then I release my heavy load along with a low growl.

    ¡¸Guooh...... incredible...... oooh......¡¹

    My hips move not in ordance with my consciousness and I can hear the almost annoying loud spurts of my ejaction.

    ¡¸Nooo...... how horrible...... I told you no......¡¹

    While she pretends to sob, her hips move slowly.

    Her intentions were not to gently caress a man during ejaction but rather to squeeze out more semen.

    ¡¸Amazing. I can hear the ¡®squirt squirt¡¯ sound as he cums.¡¹

    ¡¸She can¡¯t escape now. Her belly is filling up more and more with all that juice.¡¹

    Thements of the other girls further stimtes my arousal, allowing me to truly andfortably ejacte the substantial amount that I did.

    After several minutes, I slowly separate from her body.

    ¡¸That was great.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for having me.¡¹

    The girl smiles when we move apart, then lets out a small shriek when she looks down at her own stomach.

    ¡¸Kya! I-it¡¯s so big.¡¹

    It looks like she was surprised when my seed made her stomach look like she was pregnant.

    Her expression returns to normal in an instant and she rushes off out of the room.

    I guess she doesn¡¯t want a man to see her deal with the aftermath. As expected of a top ss woman.

    ¡¸What shall we do next? Do you want to watch two girls please each other?¡¹

    ¡¸Or perhaps you want to enjoy a nice drink?¡¹

    They probably don¡¯t think I can have sex immediately after ejacting so much.

    ¡¸No, I can still continue. To postpone intercourse with all these beautiful women around me is torture. Let me embrace you right away.¡¹

    I grab the older woman and push her down on the bed.

    ¡¸Ara, incredible. You¡¯re really hard as a rock.¡¹

    I sit cross-legged and let the olderdy ride me.

    ¡¸So thick! So hard! It¡¯s going so deep inside me!¡¹

    The woman hugs me as soon as my dick pierces her and she rubs her whole body against me.

    Her dress hasn¡¯t been taken off, though it¡¯s a fresh experience to fuck her with clothes on.

    The maturedy begs for kisses like a spoiled child, persistentlyplimenting my body and dick.

    I know she¡¯s saying those things to please me, but there is no man who won¡¯t get happy when such a prettydy praises them.

    ¡¸I want your child. Cum and impregnate me with your thick rod! Give me a baby through my pussy!¡¹

    Unlike the previous girl, this woman thoroughly fawns on me.

    It¡¯s the absolute correct answer. I released all my violent desires with the earlier ejaction and I wanted to have sex with such an overwhelming amount of love.

    ¡¸You want my child?¡¹

    ¡¸I do! I want you, my beloved, to send your seed in my belly and make me pregnant...... take my eggs!¡¹

    The woman pushes me down on my back, transitioning from a sitting position to a cowgirl position, puts her hands on my chest, and then starts bucking her hips.

    She disys her excellent hip-gyrating skills as she repeatedly tells me how she wants to be impregnated by me and how she wants my child.

    As a man, having a woman want to get pregnant with your seed is one of the greatest turn-ons.

    Of course, I am no exception as my body is practically moving on its own to do everything in its power to reproduce with the woman riding on top.

    Even my rock-solid rationality could not keep it under control.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m going to shoot my seed!¡¹

    ¡¸Cum, let out your thick cum! Shoot your semen into this lewd woman¡¯s womb and impregnate me with your young seed!¡¹

    She puts her hands on her own chest and tears the dress she¡¯s wearing.

    I roar as I instantly grab the boobs released from the restraint of her clothing and fire my load.

    The woman¡¯s short screams and my low-pitched groans continue for a while.

    Eventually, the pulsing of my dick stops and she falls off of me.

    Her stomach is also erged to make her look like a pregnant woman.

    ¡¸Wow...... so there are men who can cum this much...... ah, pardon me!¡¹

    She bows deeply before exiting the room.

    The expression of her true feelings revives my drooping dick.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it forced like this! Please, I beg you to forgive me Hardlett-samaa!¡¹

    The dark-skinned beauty has her hands against the wall as she screams in petition to me.

    I see, so they¡¯re going to alternate between rough sex and affectionate sex. This will be fun.

    ¡¸Fufufu, resistance is futile. You¡¯re going to be raped by me.¡¹

    I also get into the acting, grabbing and tearing her dress from behind before holding her ass and forcefully inserting myself.

    I continue to verbally assault the screaming woman, asionally spanking her ass lightly, until I ejacte deep into her vagina.

    After shrieking, the woman copses against the wall and sobs after seeing a stream of semen flowing out of her genitals.

    I heartlessly grab her head andmit the cruel act of shoving my syrupy dick into her mouth.

    ¡¸Big brother, we¡¯re going to do naughty things as siblings? Isn¡¯t it not allowed?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold my feelings back anymore.¡¹

    I embrace the young-looking girl, quickly slip her out of her dress and immediately prate her.

    ¡¸Auu! Big brother¡¯s is so big! You¡¯re going to break me down there.¡¹

    ¡¸You say that, but you¡¯re greedily devouring me up. What a naughty little sister.¡¹

    The young girl talks like a child and repeatedly calls me her big brother.

    She behaves like a spoiled child while also provoking a sense of immorality within me.

    ¡¸Mm...... go ahead big brother. Even though we¡¯re siblings, you can do naughty things to me and make a baby. Do it to me lots.¡¹

    I go from a spooning position to missionary position, then to cowgirl position, and eventually I end up fucking her while lifting her up from behind.

    ¡¸Funyaa! My legs are off the floor! This is scary!¡¹

    The young girl wraps her arms around my neck and her hips ceaselessly grind against me.

    Her appearance is that of a child however she is actually quite the experienced girl. A normal womanizer would have been milked in no time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make an incestuous baby! Impregnate your little sister! I¡¯m also, I¡¯m also going to cum¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I pour my seed into the young girl with her in my arms.

    My cock throbs inside her petite body and gradually expands her stomach.

    She continually screams until finally passing out adorably.

    ......or so she pretends to while her insides convulse.

    How many men did this girl sleep with while looking like that?

    I continue to embrace the other girls one after the other after that.

    All of them were outstandingly beautiful and had the technique to satisfy men.

    My cock didn¡¯t lose strength in the slightest.

    After going through about ten girls, there was a knock on the door and several more girls were added to the room.

    ¡¸Oooh, you girls are going to entertain me too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Please treat me well.¡¹

    ¡¸Make me feel good, ¡®kay!?¡¹

    I move from the beauties crowding around me to the new arrivals and line them up on the bed.

    ¡¸Are we switching?¡¹

    Now that I look carefully, the new girls, while still beautiful, are on the younger side.

    There are no olderdies among them and their bodies fall under the delicate category.

    They all have seductive smiles with a slight hint of fear and confusion mixed in their expressions.

    ¡¸Please enjoy these girls as a pte cleanser. You¡¯ll understand once you embrace them.¡¹

    The first girl I slept with ¨D¨D is probably acting as a leader figure for the other girls.

    She smiles as she makes her rmendation.

    ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes~¡¹

    ¡¸Of course~¡¹

    The girls spread open their legs.

    There is something bothering me, but they¡¯re not against it or anything so I will unrestrainedly take up the offer.

    I hold the the thighs of one of the girls and push my cock inside, then realize the source of my uneasiness.

    ¡¸Igyh!!¡¹

    I feel my rod tearing through something as the girl lets out a pained cry and bites the sheets.

    ¡¸Virgins, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are all virgins. It¡¯s a refreshing feeling after immersing yourself with veterans, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    That is true, although I¡¯mrger than most so having virgins as partners would likely make them suffer more.

    I look at the girl pinned under me.

    ¡¸Ehehe, my virginity was stolen.¡¹

    Her face is slightly warped, though she proceeds to kiss me.

    Perhaps she was promised a sizeable reward to be my partner.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be doing this unwillingly.

    ¡¸Please take my virginity too~¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn~ me too. Please tear it up~¡¹

    Several virgins line up in front of me. Who cares about the small details when such a dream-like scene is ying out before my eyes.

    I decided to leave everything to my instincts.

    A sharp scream would apany the sensation of tearing through a membrane every time, more than satisfying the male instinct of wanting to dominate a woman.

    ¡¸Shall we do some sort of y next?¡¹

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re celebrating a victory in battle, we should make that the theme.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds interesting.¡¹

    The girls and I change into simple armor.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Give me your life©`!¡¹

    The girls wave around imitation swords ande at me.

    After pretending to duel them for a bit, I knock their swords down and topple them over.

    ¡¸S-stop! We are proud knights©`¡¹

    ¡¸We would rather die than be vited by the enemy©`¡¹

    I hold down the screaming girls and only open up the front of my armor to take my cock out.

    The armor we¡¯re wearing gets in the way and prevents free movement, but that just adds to the fun experience.

    I¡¯m also enjoying the clinking metal sounds as our armor bumps against each other.

    I might have had a desire to fuck women on the battlefield.

    Unless I actually carry out my wishes, the pent up emotions won¡¯t be released.

    I defeat the female knights one after the other and rape them.

    Eventually, the knights¡¯ hearts fall and all of then express their will to surrender while crowding around my crotch.

    ¡¸Fufufu, prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸You have no way to win now!¡¹

    This time, our roles are reversed.

    I¡¯m surrounded by a bunch of female knights after losing my weapon and don¡¯t have any means to win.

    ¡¸So this is the end of the road...... finish me off then.¡¹

    I resign myself to my fate and sit down on the spot while the girls lick their lips.

    ¡¸Hey, this guy¡¯s got a hot body.¡¹

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re killing him anyway, might as well gobble him up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s rape him together.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing, stop©`¡¹

    My own armor gets taken off while the girls assault me in their armor.

    Both my arms and legs are held down as they forcefully climb on top of me and swing their hips.

    ¡¸Ahaha! Lick me properly.¡¹

    One girl sits on my face and pushes her genitals up against my nose.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fuck you here too.¡¹

    One of the girls even puts a finger up my ass.

    ¡¸Uwah©` stop it©` save me©`¡¹

    My resistance bears no fruit as the girls thoroughly vite me, ultimately getting me to swear to be their sex doll for the rest of my life.

    After that, we continued having fun with various other ys, despite some being ridiculous.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......that was amazing. How long has it been since I ended up like this?¡¹

    ¡¸He still remains hard after cumming dozens of times, I¡¯ve heard Hardlett-sama was a hero in war.¡¹

    ¡¸So such a superior man is unrivaled in bed as well.¡¹

    Iy spread-eagle in the center of therge bed with women clinging to my arms and legs.

    After such intense sex, the girls are burning hot and panting hard.

    The honey leaking from their crotch is not something they reapplied to themselves but genuine love juices from within themselves.

    ¡¸The room is a mess now.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been a prostitute for a while and never seen anything like this either.¡¹

    The bed sheets were changed countless times already and there were puddles created in many spots on the floor due to my semen sshing everywhere.

    My seed also sttered on the walls, causing streaks of milky white liquid to trickle down in various ces.

    Most incredibly, even the ceiling at three meters high was sprayed with my semen, and the thick gloop dripped down like water droplets falling in a bathroom.

    ¡¸What a high performing sex tool. After cumming so much, it must feel light......¡¹

    The girl squeezes my balls with a mischievous smile.

    ¡¸...... wait, isn¡¯t it just as heavy as it was in the beginning? Actually, this rod is getting harder......¡¹

    I grin as I grab the girl¡¯s shoulder and push her down.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be an end because you girls are all too beautiful. I can keep going.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! You should have came more than a hundred times by now!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding...... uwah, it¡¯s still extraordinarily hard! What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    The girls look at me with expressions of surprise mixed with fear.

    ¡¸Fufufu, we¡¯re only getting started. All of youe here.¡¹

    The sexual feast continues.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Two Days Later. Morning.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s sad, but I better be going now.¡¹

    I said I would be doing something important and it will take some time, however Celia might get impatient and start taking action.

    ¡¸That was an amazing time. Having such top ss beauties like you attend me made me really happy.¡¹

    I put on my clothes and cloak after the young girl in charge of misceneous chores brings them to me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have lots of fun the next time we see each other.¡¹

    Nobody answers me. Only the young girl trembles trembles adorably.

    There are girls lying prostrate on the bed, girls reclining motionlessly on chairs, girls covered in seed on the floor.

    There are even girls leaning against the wall mumbling incoherently and girls with wide open legs squirting sporadically.

    I probably overdid it.

    ¡¸E-everyone...... see him off......¡¹

    The leader girl says feebly while moving slowly.

    She tries to support her body with her hand though she can¡¯t summon any strength and copses on the floor.

    ¡¸T-thank you very much for your patronage......¡¹

    Despite not being able to speak properly, some try desperately to form their final words to me.

    ¡¸T-thank you very m-...... fugyah!¡¹

    The olderdy struggling to get up from the bed falls to the floor.

    The dark-skinned girl squirts in a rhythmical pattern.

    ¡¸Big bro...... pleasee again......¡¹

    The pretty girl smiles as she says her farewell, meanwhile her entranced eyes are directed in another direction.

    ¡¸All those veteran big sis¡¯s all at once are like this......¡¹

    The chore girl continues to tremble.

    A past me might have been defeated after facing so many experienced women.

    Right now though, I can still walk properly and I only feel a slight bit of fatigue.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ve grown quite a bit.¡¹

    As am I now, I can probably fight to the end against Lucy.

    I want to meet her soon.

    I refuse the carriage requested by the chore girl and leave the building on my own two feet.

    ¡¸......are you finished?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was the best. I¡¯ve never been happier.¡¹

    That imperial knight from before stands at attention outside the building.

    I guess his mission was to guide me around the city as well as guard the mansion.

    Naturally it would be bad if I got attacked while receiving a reward from the Emperor.

    He¡¯s in a terrible state after having to wait two nights.

    ¡¸I can walk back on my own from here.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    After saying that, the knight enters the mansion.

    Checking to see if there are any abnormalities must also be part of his duties.

    As I happily walk away while whistling, I hear a shout from inside the building.

    ¡¸W-what the hell is this!? Not only the floor, but it also sprayed on the walls!? Uoh, something dripping¨D¨D even the ceiling!? What happened that it ended up looking like this!? Hey you, exin what happened here! Eeei, what happened that made everyone here pass out!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-the king of sex......¡¹

    The mutterings of the chore girl was the only thing left in my ear as I left.

    I return to the others with my hips feeling lighter than ever.

    Since the fight was finished, I was given arge room in a high-ss inn instead of a military camp.

    As I hurry back, Iugh when I think about how Celia must be puffing her cheeks, and then something strange jumps out in front of me.

    ¡¸Please. Consider our family!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying!? Our family has two sons who perished in battle!¡¹

    Within White City, near the walls dividing the second ss citizen district and the citizen district, there seem to be people crowding around the gates partitioning the two areas.

    ¡¸Eeei, shut up! The selection will be done impartially. It won¡¯t change no matter how much you persist! Just right your name down and leave!¡¹

    The guards dere strongly to the crowding people.

    Now then, I wonder what¡¯s going on.

    Then all of a sudden, the guards¡¯ attitudes change and they kneel to the ground altogether.

    Oh, did I be famous after being rewarded by the Emperor?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t wor¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Your Excellency Stessel! What business do you haveing to a ce like this!?¡¹

    I lower the hand I started to extend, look off to the distance and whistle innocently.

    That was close...... I almost embarrassed myself with that misunderstanding.

    ¡¸I heard about themotion. Is it about that after all?¡¹

    Stessel smiles as he approaches the soldiers from behind me.

    Meanwhile, the soldiers start yelling louder at the citizens, telling them to scram.

    ¡¸Problems even after the war is over. The work never really ends, does it, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me he saw what happened earlier.

    ¡¸Yourplexion seems to be better. Did you enjoy His Majesty¡¯s reward?¡¹

    Stessel jokes around.

    His smile is definitely not something which displeases me, rather it¡¯s rather invigorating.

    The city girl who was watching nearby turned red and copsed.

    ¡¸Yeah, it was great.¡¹

    I reply while turning my eyes toward themotion.

    ¡¸So what is the fuss about?¡¹

    From what I can see, it seems as if the residents on the second ss citizen side wereining to the guards about something.

    I thought it was some sort of conflict at first, except many of them were apanied by their families, which I found a little strange.

    ¡¸Umu, this is also outside my field of expertise.¡¹

    ording to Stessel, it seems many of the citizens and second ss citizens of White City experienced deaths in their families due to them serving in the military.

    For that reason, a fixed number of second ss citizens would be promoted to make up for the number in citizens, and a fixed number of people outside White City will also be weed into the city as second ss citizens.

    What happened just now must have been them trying to appeal to the guards for them to be chosen as the promoted citizens.

    ¡¸There are some people among the second ss citizens who can afford to pay the head tax. If they be citizens, they¡¯ll have theplete patronage of the Federation. This kind of chance won¡¯te again unless another war breaks out.¡¹

    I see, I understand now. It looks like there¡¯s nothing for me to do.

    Stessel has more to say though.

    ¡¸The selection is supposed to be done impartially, however the responsible persons involved in the process actually make choices that are influenced by connections and bribes.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......¡¹

    It must be a serious issue with the residents so I wonder if they¡¯ll express their discontent.

    ¡¸In the end, those who wish to be promoted can¡¯t all be chosen so there are bound to be unhappy people. Besides, problems are piling up in the Federation right now and manpower can¡¯t be allocated to something as trivial as that.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹

    It¡¯s not the greatest situation, but it has nothing to do with me.

    I have to get back to Celia quickly tofort her.

    And if the mood is right, I¡¯ll make love to her there.

    ¡¸I am in fact acquaintances with one of the individuals who deals with this problem. I was told to choose about thirty families or so.¡¹

    Stessel deliberately speaks loud enough for the other residents to hear.

    A strange uneasy atmosphere spreads amongst them.

    ¡¸However I¡¯m unfortunately quite busy. I don¡¯t have time to go around picking each person.¡¹

    Stessel then whispers in my ear as I understand his real intentions.

    ¡¸You must be tired of high ss prostitutes, right? Snacking on city girls is also nice once in a while.¡¹

    After secretly telling me, he once again raises his voice.

    ¡¸Your strength as a warrior is the greatest. Children who inherit your blood will surely put the Federation at ease. If there is someone amongst all of you who houses his child...... that family will immediately be weed as a citizen of the Federation.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes concentrate on me.

    ¡¸Go take a walk in that district.¡¹

    Stessel pushes my shoulder toward the second ss citizen district.

    ¡¸U-um! I¡¯m Misha. I heard Hardlett-sama has done lots in the war and¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You have a nice body! If you used that arm to embrace me¨D¨D¡¹

    It didn¡¯t take long for girls to crowd around me.

    His intentions were so clear that it made me feel a little stunned.

    ¡¸Our home is just over there. If you don¡¯t mind, could you stop by?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, not fair! Visit our house too!¡¹

    I am simultaneously being pulled from the right and left.

    Fumu, there isn¡¯t any problem now that I think about it.

    If they be pregnant with my child, they can openly be citizens and the girls will be happy.

    I will also be happy that I get to impregnate as many women as I wish.

    Stessel will also be happy from not having to waste time in the selection process. It¡¯s a win-win-win situation.

    ¡¸My indecision is gone.¡¹

    ¡¸Hya!¡¹

    I pick up the woman pulling my arm and enter her house.

    Inside, I see people who appear to be her husband and son. Oh, so she was married.

    ¡¸Perrine? Who is that......¡¹

    ¡¸Could you take Cliff outside for a bit! The future of our family is on the line!¡¹

    As her husband heads outside while still confused about the current situation, the woman quickly strips naked and lies on the bed.

    I climb on top of her and shove my meat rod inside her.

    I was invited to many houses after that, dly cumming inside the wife of a household with her husband cheering me on, and also taking turns fucking the two daughters of a wife getting on in years.

    As expected, these girls are averagepared to the top-rated beauties I slept with until morning, and both their looks and technique fall within the realm of normalcy.

    But they believed in Stessel¡¯s words and requested a child from me.

    A man¡¯s sense of reason tends to fly away when a woman asks for a baby.

    Before I knew it, it became night and I finished visiting all the houses in the area.

    ¡¸After all that, I can¡¯t help but be tired...... let¡¯s go home.¡¹

    I gently pull away the hands of the wife clinging to my leg.

    ¡¸Wait...... don¡¯t go...... I¡¯m fine with being just a lover, so keep me with you......¡¹

    I appreciate your sentiment but your husband is lying face down on the desk behind you. Go back to your family.

    I gently unravel the hands of the young girl clinging to my other leg.

    ¡¸No...... I, want to be Hardlett-sama¡¯s sex ve...... I want you to shower me with affection forever......¡¹

    I appreciate how you feel, but your parents are looking at you worriedly behind you.

    Go back to your house and bear a healthy child for me.

    ¡¸How many wives asked to be made into a lover in front of their husbands?¡¹

    ¡¸That girl, isn¡¯t she the strong-willed tomboy Kusha? To make such a girl want to be a sex ve...¡¹

    I can hear some whispering from some people nearby.

    ¡¸He¡¯s like a king.¡¹

    ¡¸An emperor in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸The king of sex!¡¹¡¹

    Thus, I was finally able to return to Celia.

    ¡¸Geez, Aegir-sama! No matter what you had to do, you¡¯re toote...... -stinks! What is this smell!?¡¹

    After pinching her nose for a bit, Celia, having solved the mystery, puffs her cheeks like I predicted she would.

    ¡¸It smells like perfume and a bunch of different smells of a female mixed together! And it doesn¡¯t seem like one or two...... no, not even ten or twenty! So you went crazy with women!?¡¹

    Leah and Natia also join in and make noise.

    Just when I think things were getting lively, the door opens quietly and Sofiaes in.

    She matches us with a weak smile, however tears are endlessly spilling from her eyes.

    ¡¸What happened? Talk to me.¡¹

    I embrace Sofia and listen to the story of this crying girl.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Apanying: Celia (follower), Natia (exploring White City), Leah (aroused), Marta (aroused)

    Brynhildr (vampire), Pipi (taking a stroll), Sofia (in tears), Sekrit (great escape)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (rxing), Mirumi (excursion), Yakov (cleaning up aftermath)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (nhoh)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (troubled), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (everyone¡¯s lover)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (bewildered), Alraune (propagating), Petit Roper (parasitic)

    Pet:

    Pochi (brave lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (sulk)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker, emergency), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official, emergency), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 12,950 gold (farewell gifts to girls -40)

    Sexual Partners: 503, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 307: Bond Between Parent and Child

    <h4>Chapter 307: Bond Between Parent and Child</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸My father...... my father......¡¹

    Sofia¡¯s crying erases the fussing of the other girls.

    She buries her face in my chest without any mention of the stink of perfume and continues sobbing.

    Even I know she isn¡¯t talking about her breasts in this situation.

    ¡¸Tell me everything. I¡¯ll be your strength.¡¹

    Sofia continues to talk while crying into my chest.

    It was hard to listen when she sounded exactly like a little girl but I was able to understand the general gist of things.

    Apparently punishment was being doled out behind the scenes of the victory ceremony.

    Obviously, it happened to traitors trying to contact the Empire, but soldiers who went against orders, ormanders whose ipetence stood out, and feudal lords who abandoned the territory and people they were supposed to protect were also judged.

    Wolnasky, who in order to save his own daughter, personally led the southern coastnding army on a different mission than the one he originally should have taken.

    Sofia is big-breasted and a gentle beauty so I fully understand his feelings, however there was still a chance he could have gotten the whole army destroyed with one misstep.

    That fact won¡¯t be overlooked just because things happened to work out.

    Although it became the stimtion for the fight that urred afterward, which resulted in the annihtion of the Imperial fleet and essentially decided the battle.

    ¡¸As expected.¡¹

    ¡¸It was quite the heavy sin.¡¹

    Celia and Marta look at each other, then go silent.

    If I was the Emperor, I would acquit him for taking action to save a pretty girl, however the Federation surely won¡¯t think the same way.

    ¡¸The Wolnasky family, including the branch family, had all their status stripped away, their territory confiscated...... even I was expelled from the family of my dead husband. My father, while still being treated as a noble, was sentenced to house arrest for an indefinite period of time.¡¹

    ¡¸House arrest? If that¡¯s the case¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia probably wants to say that it¡¯s a surprisingly light sentence.

    House arrest is quite different from a filthy prison, being that he can freely eat all he wants and he can be allowed one or two servants.

    He won¡¯t be allowed to go outside, but he can probably have visitors if he requests permission.

    Marta, who is more knowledgeable with how things work in the pce, shakes her head.

    ¡¸Losing status and territory, plus being ced in house arrest, is an unbearable shame to a high ranking noble.¡¹

    Sofia¡¯s crying voice continues on.

    ¡¸Not to mention it¡¯s for an indefinite period so that¡¯s implicitly telling him tomit suicide...... waaah, I don¡¯t want to say farewell to papa.¡¹

    Sofia raises her voice and cries like a child again.

    What a gentle and naive girl. She was likely raised on plenty of affection rather than strict discipline.

    ¡¸Umumu.¡¹

    I want to do something to help, but I can¡¯t think of anything. Even if I do something now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll affect the decision.

    Even if I march into his holding ce, beat up the lookout and rescue Wolnasky, it won¡¯t solve anything.

    Besides, he himself would not want to add more shame to his already existing dishonor by escaping.

    That¡¯s why he will probably only be guarded by the minimum amount of lookouts.

    ¡¸For now, I should go see him again.¡¹

    Arguing when he¡¯s not even here would make me go bald like the top of Adolph¡¯s head.

    If I can¡¯t change the conclusion, I could at least ask him if there¡¯s anything he wants.

    To begin with, I¡¯m not particrly interested in what happens to Wolnasky.

    In other words, I¡¯ll be happy as long as Sofia isn¡¯t sad anymore. I might get the answer if I talk to him directly.

    ¡¸Would you be able to meet him so easily?¡¹

    Celia tilts her head adorably.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go with his daughter. It¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    I wipe Sofia¡¯s tears with a handkerchief and help her stand up.

    Instead of continuing to cry, it¡¯s more productive to take action, plus it might help distract her. Just that makes it worth doing.

    ¡¸Of course, you¡¯re going to change first, right? I hate to be rude, but the smell of perfume and...... you know, lewd juices.¡¹

    I quickly do as Marta says.

    Then something ruffles and falls out of the pocket of my shirt.

    ¡¸Ah, Aegir-sama, some kind of note¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia and Marta go to pick it up without dy. Now then, I don¡¯t remember putting anything down on paper.

    ¡°What did you think of my lewd, dark-skinned ass? I work as a prostitute at the Golden Springs. I will remake the fees so feel free toe by. I will also service you with my asshole. -Amita¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Wiehle. I work at the Rainbow Light brothel. If Hardlett-samaes, I will decline all my other customers to attend to you instead, so please by all means pay me a visit. If you feel sorry for this lewd maturedy, then please treat me to your giant spear once more.¡±

    ¡°This is the tiny Pirsil. I¡¯m the lover of the young master of the Altonepany. I booked an inn for the beginning of next week without telling the young master, soe see me if you¡¯d like. I¡¯ll prepare many different clothes and even a whip. This petite Pirsil would be happy if you teased her lots.¡±

    I swiftly take the notes out of the girls¡¯ hands.

    Of course I know who they are from the written clues. Now I have to store the locations and dates in my head.

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Now, shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Sniff...... yes.¡¹

    While feeling Celia and Marta¡¯s indescribable gazes, I push Sofia¡¯s back and apany her out of the room.

    Wolnasky Residence.

    ¡¸Sofia, and also Hardlett-dono.¡¹

    In a reception room without a table, Sofia and I sit across from Wolnasky on chairs.

    When I told the lookout that I wanted to see him, I only had to wait a little before I was granted permission.

    They must have put him under house arrest with the assumption that he wouldmit suicide and expected friends to visit him.

    ¡¸Long time no see. I¡¯m sorry there are only chairs here. I didn¡¯t think I would get visitors anymore so I got rid of the desk in the reception room.¡¹

    ¡¸Good to see you again. It¡¯s unfortunate we have to meet in this way.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really mean it, but I¡¯ll y nice. The only unfortunate thing is Sofia¡¯s gloomy face.

    ¡¸Haha, I didn¡¯t want to meet you to be honest. You had to suffer so much because of my circumstances after all. I¡¯m too ashamed to face you right now.¡¹

    Wolnasky grinned sheepishly.

    ¡¸But I was able to meet you again after you saved my daughter. As you can see, I¡¯m very thankful.¡¹

    The middle-aged man stands up and bows deeply.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, no I¡¯m just amoner now. Hardlett-sama, I¡¯m extremely grateful to you for saving my beloved daughter.¡¹

    That face of his had no trace of regret, lingering attachment or any negative emotions at all.

    Even to me who is not particrly interested in him, I can tell it¡¯s a sign that this guy¡¯s dying soon.

    Meaning it¡¯s probably more obvious to a rtive like Sofia. I can hear sobbing again.

    I quickly wipe her tears with a handkerchief.

    ¡¸Let me be straight with you. Is there onest thing you want?¡¹

    I ask Wolnasky without beating around the bush.

    I can¡¯t stop his death now. In that case, I will grant his final wish and satisfy him so at least some of his daughter¡¯s sadness will be gone.

    Wolnasky thinks for a moment before staring into empty space and replying.

    ¡¸I know there are things I can¡¯t ask for as a criminal, however I would like to see Sofia¡¯s children if possible. I have probably been too doting on her, but I just love her that much. I was waiting to be told when she conceived a child after she got married...... no, I guess it¡¯s better she didn¡¯t get pregnant now that I think about it.¡¹

    Sofia stops crying and hangs her head.

    ¡¸Our household has already been crushed and nothing of our family name remains, but I at least wanted Sofia and I to stay around as blood rtives forter generations.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa......¡¹

    The two of them look at each other sadly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible...... if that¡¯s what you want, I can make ite true.¡¹

    I unconsciously stand up.

    Wolnasky stares doubtfully while Sofia tilts her head in puzzlement.

    ¡¸In other words, you¡¯ll be satisfied if Sofia bears a child? Then everything will be solved if I impregnate her right here and now!¡¹

    I proceed to undo my belt.

    ¡¸W-what are you saying all of a sudden¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s true!¡¹

    Sofia raises her voice with determination and balls her hand into a fist as if to hype herself up.

    ¡¸Papa, I will sleep with Hardlett-san and receive his seed! We can make a baby and continue the lineage!¡¹

    She starts removing her clothes.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s too sudden¨D¨D¡¹

    Wolnasky is still baffled, but Sofia has already hardened her resolve.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Papa, I also love Hardlett-san. During the time I was saved by him, the feeling of being held by his thick arm...... to be honest, I thought that felt even better than being with my dead husband. As I always thought, I like men who are wild and tough!¡¹

    ¡¸You were always quick to change the type of men you liked......¡¹

    Sofia and I quickly get naked.

    ¡¸I will impregnate Sofia in front of you. If you see that through, you shouldn¡¯t have anything to regret.¡¹

    I recline back against the chair while naked.

    ¡¸I want Papa to watch me make a child too! I¡¯m sure I can do it if my beloved Papa is watching!¡¹

    Sofia lowers her ass onto myp and spreads her legs to allow her father to have a clear view in front.

    ¡¸......I understand. If Sofia has that kind of determination, I should do the same as her father. Now then, go ahead and show me!¡¹

    Wolnasky opens his eyes wide and stares at us.

    That is the resolve of a father who has decided to confirm the moment his daughter gets pregnant.

    So we begin to have sex.

    In a sitting position with Sofia¡¯s back toward me, we adjust the position of our genitals.

    Being on the chubby side, her ass is quite soft and fleshy.

    This is my first time prating her, but the weight of her ass makes it easier for me to insert myself inside.

    I reach around to fondle herrge breasts as my dick searches for her hole.

    Before it could happen, I was interrupted.

    ¡¸Wait. Isn¡¯t Hardlett-dono¡¯s thing too big? My daughter is going to die...... wait, how big is it going to get!? It¡¯s still swelling!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Your daughter has a plump ass. That should be enough......¡¹

    As I speak, I grab her ass and bring it down on me.

    My meat rod grinds its way along her walls as it invades deeper into her insides.

    This is a first for me.

    I think being able to deflower a girl in front of her father is not an experience I get to have very often.

    ¡¸Aaaaah!! S-so thick...... it¡¯s big, Papa......!¡¹

    Sofia screams and stretches both hands in front of her.

    Wolnasky holds her hand in support.

    ¡¸I love you Papa! I¡¯ll always love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Papa loves Sofia too. You¡¯ll forever be my cute daughter!¡¹

    As the two confirm their familial bonds with each other, I act as a hip-moving machine and start thrusting upward into Sofia.

    Her voluptuous boobs, her firm ass and overflowing pussy soon brings me to my limit.

    My cock starts to throb inside the daughter talking to her father.

    ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s twitching inside me!¡¹

    Sofia was married and seems to have plenty of experience with guys judging on the state of her insides.

    She can guess that a man is nearing his limit just by the movements. She reports to her father with even more fervor.

    ¡¸Papa, his seed ising! Sofia is going to get pregnant! A baby will be made soon.¡¹

    It was almost like a child telling their parents of the first time a grass crown was made.

    ¡¸Is that so, Sofia will finally be a mother. As much as I¡¯m looking forward to it, it also feels a little lonely......¡¹

    The moment his daughter changes from his own child to a mother must be very moving to him.

    As a third party, I shouldn¡¯t say anything. I will only focus on shooting my seed.

    ¡¸Uu.¡¹

    I let out a soft groan to not disturb their conversation and release my semen.

    I feel the hot juice rise up instantly from my balls.

    ¡¸Ah, he came! Papa, look, look!!¡¹

    Sofia spreads her legs wider and shows her father the part where we are connected.

    ¡¸Hot! His hot stuff is shooting out!¡¹

    The immense amount of semen gushes noisily into Sofia.

    It feels like I¡¯ve been cumming non-stop for the past two days, buttely I can feel how fast my balls fill up with semen whenever Iy eyes on a nice woman.

    That semen of mine quickly expands Sofia¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸N-no way, my stomach is getting big...... Papa, I¡¯ve be a pregnant woman in no time.¡¹

    Sofia gently rubs her belly filled with my seed.

    Wolnasky also lovingly rubs her stomach, disying the beautiful bonds of father and daughter.

    We were able to say farewell to Sofia¡¯s father, who felt satisfied after believing all of that seed pumped inside Sofia will surely get her pregnant.

    He might be able to choose to die without hesitation knowing he has nothing to regret.

    Sofia will be certainly be fine. She should live on strongly now that I¡¯ve granted her my child.

    ¡¸Oops, I forgot my handkerchief.¡¹

    I realize right at the entrance of the mansion.

    That handkerchief was given to me by Celia so I don¡¯t want to leave it behind.

    ¡¸The reception room, right? I¡¯ll go get it.¡¹

    I make Sofia wait for me and head back to the reception room.

    I was about to knock on the door until I heard something.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!! How do you like this!? And this!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiih, amazinnggg!!¡¹

    I hear a man and a woman¡¯s voiceing from the reception room, so I secretly take a peek through the keyhole.

    ¡¸Master, you¡¯re incredible! You¡¯re already 50 years old! Yet why are you so hard!?¡¹

    ¡¸Age doesn¡¯t matter when such a nice ass is put in front of a man¡¯s eyes! Hmph! Hn, hm, hmph!!¡¹

    Wolnasky is on the floor with a servant who stayed behind...... a maid who is about thirty years old, and thrusting into her from behind.

    ¡¸I got turned on after seeing my daughter¡¯s pregnant belly. Besides I can¡¯t let my daughter be the only one responsible to carry on the bloodline. I have to work hard in my own way to pass on the family name too.¡¹

    ¡¸Bloodline? Master is nning to get me pregnant!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve served me since you were small and remained till the end. I¡¯ll have you listen to my selfish request.¡¹

    Wolnasky speeds up his hip movements.

    The woman continuesying t on the floor and allows herself to be fucked.

    Should I stop this......?

    The woman lifts her face suddenly.

    I can see the joy from deep inside her heart being expressed in her face.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m so d! In fact, I¡¯ve always admired master during my teenage years. I would hold the irrational feelings of jealousy towards the madam and, whenever you were alone in White City, sneak into the mattress with my pillow countless times!¡¹

    It might be better if I don¡¯t stop this.

    ¡¸What!? I love my wife, but I¡¯ve always wanted that young body of yours. My sense of reason helped me on several asions to kill the desire to pounce on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, what a shame, I wouldn¡¯t have minded if you assaulted me at any time. Both top and bottom were crying tears of happiness!¡¹

    The two of them get into missionary position and tangle with each other passionately.

    ¡¸My house is no more. I won¡¯t be able to provide decent support with you when you be a mother either. Is that still alright with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! I don¡¯t need a reason to bear the child of the person I love!¡¹

    Their whispers of love are making even me embarrassed, as they roll around the floor and hug each other tightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming! My blood...... my child, ept it all! Guooh!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy! The man I¡¯ve admired for over ten years has finally entered my womb! Ahiih!¡¹

    The two of them tremble on the floor while remaining in each other¡¯s arms.

    The middle-aged man is literally pouring his seed into the long-employed thirty year-old maid.

    After seeing the two of them climax, I quietly open the door, sneak in and retrieve the handkerchief left on the chair.

    ¡¸Uu©`...... uu©`......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah©`...... ah©`......¡¹

    The two never realize my presence as they rub their hips together and let our groans of pleasure.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t die...... master......¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t...... I¡¯ll continue to live even if I am shamelessly scolded. I¡¯ll keep letting you give birth to my children.¡¹

    Looks like I don¡¯t have to tell Sofia the bad news.

    As expected, everything will work out when you embrace a woman and love her profoundly.

    I return to where Sofia is as if nothing ever happened.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to keep fucking you all day today.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh...... ufu, of course.¡¹

    Sofia buries her face in my chest and smiles.

    After everything was solved harmoniously, we returned feeling satisfied and was greeted with an angry yell.

    ¡¸Like I said, call him back right now! It¡¯s an emergency situation!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be unreasonable! Aegir-sama has gone out on important business!¡¹

    The owners of the voices were Celia and Ivanna.

    ¡¸How noisy. What happened?¡¹

    As soon as I entered the room, Ivanna grabs me.

    ¡¸That woman isn¡¯t here! The restraints have been cut and there is a hole in the ground! That woman, that damned Sekrit ran away!!¡¹

    Ivanna kicks the wall as she shouts. Stop that, you¡¯ll let the draft in if you open a hole.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to search for her immediately. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to let her brazenly get away like this!¡¹

    Ivanna throws off the magnificent military uniform she wore in the city and even exposes her breasts.

    ¡¸Lend me some clothes that are easy to move in. Anything will do.¡¹

    It looks like she wants to give chase right away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine you want to pursue her, but we don¡¯t know where she ran. It¡¯s not like we can see her back.¡¹

    Ivanna wears my light armor, tying the extra length to her waist.

    ¡¸The ce she¡¯s running to is the Empire, which means she¡¯ll either cross the river and head south or she¡¯ll head west and escape to the sea. Mobilize the river fleet right away and conduct investigations on boats sailing to the west! Also contact the light cavalry to conduct a search in the south!!¡¹

    Celia and I look at each other. It sounds like something we¡¯ve heard before.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t she in the east?¡¹

    ¡¸Sekrit seems pretty gutsy after all. She seems likely to jump in the middle of the enemy too.¡¹

    Ivanna stops herself before jumping out.

    ¡¸East? That means she could only be going towards the Central ins.¡¹

    ¡¸True, despite it getting a lot better, there are still many ally soldiers staying alert in the south. Not to mention Sekrit is a rare dark-skinned female and will stand out in the Federation.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, Ivanna-san checks on her twice everyday and should realize right away if there has been an escape. Wouldn¡¯t it be taken into ount that a raid will be cast if she gets on a boat heading to the sea?¡¹

    If so, then the only option left is east.

    It may be in the opposite direction, but it might take us by surprise, plus the east of the Federation is quite vast, making it hard to set up a trap.

    Furthermore, with the mix of barbarians there, her brown skin won¡¯t be as outstanding as in the west.

    If she gets off the boat after a certain distance, there will be no way to find her.

    ¡¸...... you have a point. A woman like her will do something with fortitude like that.¡¹

    Ivanna nods, then heads over to an area near White City where the river fleet was docked.

    ¡¸Good luck.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? You¡¯reing too.¡¹

    My hand gets pulled.

    ¡¸...... there are many things I have to do.¡¹

    I was just about to grab Sofia¡¯s big breasts and nt my seed in her again.

    ¡¸Shut up! If we catch that woman, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to my breasts, so hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸Give me 30 seconds to prepare.¡¹

    One Day Later. North Teries River.

    ¡¸Guuh......¡¹

    Sekrit was found in a barrel in the food storehouse of a stopped merchant ship heading to the Central ins.

    As expected, even she couldn¡¯t put up any resistance after being surrounded by armed guards and ships mounted with cannons.

    ¡¸This shitty woman, how dare she waste my time. As payment for escaping, I¡¯ll carve it into her body.¡¹

    Ivanna is infuriated.

    ¡¸Hmph. You were stupid to think you could escape. What an ipetent woman who could attack nothing besides a mere merchant ship.¡¹

    She spits on the floor after provoking Sekrit again.

    Blood vessels bulge on Ivanna¡¯s temple.

    ¡¸As I thought, this woman really needs to be handed over. Before that though, maybe I¡¯ll tear off an arm.¡¹

    I hold my hand over hers when she draws her sword.

    ¡¸That would mean she would get the death penalty.¡¹

    ¡¸It was perplexing why you would keep her alive in the first ce. I am indebted to you so I decided to overlook it, in the end she devised an escape. This is it! If you want this woman, just fuck her senseless right now. Once she¡¯s broken, quickly hang her and be done with her.¡¹

    Ivanna is saying something frightening.

    She has reason to. I could get around it if Sekrit remained obedient, but she nned an escape.

    Still, I can just leave a woman to die.

    I¡¯m bad at endurancepetitions. I¡¯ll decide it all at once.

    ¡¸Alright, Sekrit. Why don¡¯t you have a contest with me?¡¹

    ¡¸...... a contest?¡¹

    Sekrit turns her restless face towards me.

    ¡¸If you win, I¡¯ll let you run off to wherever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really going to allow¨D¨D mgah, mgh.¡¹

    I cover Ivanna¡¯s mouth as she was about to yell.

    ¡¸......so what happens if I lose?¡¹

    I grin ear to ear.

    ¡¸You will surrender your heart to me. Of course you will do so happily. Give me your heart and your body.¡¹

    Sekrit, probably having imagined it for a second, shuddered.

    ¡¸We¡¯llpete in a way where the both of us are on even terms. It¡¯s a battle with your freedom on the line. What do you think, do you ept?¡¹

    Sekrit stares at with in suspicion.

    ¡¸You want me to believe you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Nothing will begin if you don¡¯t believe me.

    Either way, Sekrit has not many choices right now.

    ¡¸Fine then, I¡¯ll ept. But if it¡¯s an unfair contest¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I definitely won¡¯t deceive a beauty like you.¡¹

    I dere as I look into her eyes.

    Sekrit goes silent and returns the gaze, then nods.

    It looks like the contract is in effect.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to start things quickly. Let¡¯s begin right away.¡¹

    I order for the ship to be put on the shore. Luckily we are away from the city so we won¡¯t be seen by the residents.

    Mirumi and her children, who are waiting nearby just in case Sekrit jumps into the water, are peeking their heads out curiously.

    ¡¸Alright, contest time.¡¹

    I carry the mumbling Ivanna with me and go ashore.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Apanying: Celia (jealous), Natia (busy talking), Leah (aroused), Marta (jealous)

    Brynhildr (mealtime), Pipi (follower), Sofia (waiting to conceive), Sekrit (contest)

    Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (copting), Mirumi (excursion), Yakov (cleaning up aftermath)

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (nhiih)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sebastian (exhausted), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (everyone¡¯s lover)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (agitated), Alraune (propagating further), Petit Roper (parasitic)

    Pet:

    Pochi (brave lizard)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (sulk)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker, emergency), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer, emergency), Adolph (domestic affairs official, emergency), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant, emergency), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 12,950 gold

    Sexual Partners: 504, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 308: Female General

    <h4>Chapter 308: Female General</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸So, what kind of contest are we having?¡¹

    Sekrit asks while ring at me.

    Her eyes are filled with determination and she¡¯ll probablyply with whatever I say.

    Of course I¡¯m not going to trick her into a disadvantageous match.

    ¡¸This is a contest with something important on the line. Having a running or swimming contest would be too boring.¡¹

    With that said, I throw a knife at the woman¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s decide things using a way we¡¯re both the most familiar with.¡¹

    Sekrit picks up the knife and inspects it. It isn¡¯t the best knife ever, but it¡¯s not crappy either.

    After looking over the object, she sneers at me.

    ¡¸I thought you were a more promising man than that, but I guess that¡¯s how cowardly you are.1¡¹

    What is she unhappy about? Besides, I have no intention for my asshole to be loosened.

    ¡¸Giving me only a tiny knife while you have arge sword and shield, what a great hero you are.¡¹

    The smile on Sekrit¡¯s face did not show any signs that she¡¯s giving up as she holds the knife in a reverse grip and gets into a lower stance.

    Aah, is that what caused her to misunderstand?

    She is only wearing ragged clothes and wielding a small knife whereas I¡¯ve got armor around my body and equipped with both sword and shield.

    ¡¸Come now, don¡¯t be stupid. I won¡¯t do something as mean as that.¡¹

    I unarm myself by entrusting my longsword to Celia and my shield to Ivanna.

    ¡¸Gyah! I-it¡¯s crushing me!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this shield!? Someone lend me a hand! I¡¯m being crushed!¡¹

    Crap, I handed my weapons off to them like they were regr weapons.

    Soldiers rush to each of the girls, helping them carry the heavy objects two people at a time.

    Sekrit seemed a little relieved when she sees me abandon my sword and shield.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine to think that you¡¯ll bepeting with only a knife too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t.¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being unarmed.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    Her beautiful dark-skinned face distorts in confusion.

    ¡¸Are you mocking me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    I undo the string of my armor and take it off my body.

    ¡¸Please, that¡¯s enough!¡¹

    Celia, after getting saved from under my longsword, lets out a scream-like plea.

    Sorry, but this is the only way for me to fight Sekrit on equal terms.

    ¡¸The rules are simple, it¡¯ll be a one-on-one fight where the first to incapacitate the opponent will be the winner. Are you fine with that?¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes were drawn upward as she stares at me.

    ¡¸That works. However, let me hear your intentions first.¡¹

    It looks like she isn¡¯t pleased with the fact that I¡¯m weaponless.

    ¡¸The things we¡¯re wagering are different. If I lose, I¡¯m only going to be letting you escape while if you lose, you¡¯ll be surrendering to me. Wouldn¡¯t it actually be unfair if we fought using the same tools?¡¹

    I also have another hidden reason for this.

    The condition for winning is to render the opponent unable to fight. Naturally that would mean Sekrit¡¯s fastest way to win would be to kill me with the knife.

    However, I have to disable Sekrit without harming her. In any case, I can¡¯t use weapons.

    ¡¸Then would you like it if I used sword?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! I won¡¯t allow that!¡¹

    Ivanna, who was saved from under the shield, shouts her objection.

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ll need any further handicaps.¡¹

    Sekrit looks like she still isn¡¯t satisfied with the result.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that unfair though.

    ¡¸If I win, I won¡¯t tolerate you running away like you did this time. I¡¯ll have you surrenderpletely.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I continue speaking in front of the silent Sekrit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not going to treat you horribly after you surrender. We¡¯ll just make love over and over until you eventually get pregnant. You¡¯ll be my woman, you¡¯ll be a mother...... and then I¡¯ll make you want to live with me regardless of the promise to surrender.¡¹

    ¡¸......how repulsive. Those are your words. You better notinter.¡¹

    Sekrit lowers her hips and holds her knife with the de pointing down.

    She inhales deeply before stopping her breathing altogether.

    ¡¸......Hup!¡¹

    The sound of her breath signalled the start of the fight.

    Sekrit leaps forward as fast the speed of wind.

    The five meter distance between us was reduced to zero in the blink of an eye.

    ¡¸Using your head?¡¹

    Normally, one would attack by simply thrusting the knife in front after charging forward.

    However Sekrit is running at me with her head lowered.

    ¡¸How surprising.¡¹

    My strategy is to grab a hold of her, bring her to the ground and hold her there.

    I¡¯ve fought Sekrit once on the Leviathan before so I have a rough idea of her ability.

    Her speed, her agility, and strength are all at a high level.

    Anybody experiencing her speed initially will find it hard for their eyes to follow and her agility makes one doubt whether she is actually human.

    Meanwhile, her strength is certainly greater than that of an average man, though not enough topete with me.

    If I can seize her and pin her down, I can decide things then and there.

    If she came at me with her knife, I was thinking to grab her sleeve and throw her to the floor, but I¡¯ll have to change my method slightly since she¡¯s charging head-first.

    I try to grab her cor and pull her down, but it doesn¡¯t go so as I expect.

    Right before my hand reached her cor, she thrusts the knife up from a low position.

    Despite the attacking from a position where not much power could be put behind it, the strike had quite a bit of momentum. I can¡¯t take that head-on.

    I¡¯m impressed how she can pull off such an abnormal attack.

    I had no choice but to withdraw my hand and back away. That prompted the woman to go from a full speed sprint to a sudden stop.

    A sharp knife is swung at me when I¡¯m adjusting my bnce and looking to make another attempt at her.

    ¡¸Nn!?¡¹

    I unconsciously let out a sound in surprise.

    Even though she seemed to have stoppedpletely, I¡¯m assaulted with a powerful sh.

    It isn¡¯t a feint where the attack has no force behind it. She could possibly have cut my neck if the shnded.

    ¡¸Uuu...... I can¡¯t watch anymore!¡¹

    Celia and Ivanna are watching with bated breath.

    It might just be a contest, but Celia has a tendency to rush out and help me whenever she sees me at a disadvantage.

    I have to work harder so that doesn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸Looking away, are we?¡¹

    Her knife targets me at the same time I hear her words, no, the words came after the knife.

    Seeing the same attack many times already, I should be able to dodge it now¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    Failing to dodge, the knife reaches my body. It was a minor cut on my side.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a shallow wound. If I didn¡¯t flex my muscles, the de probably would have hit a nasty ce.

    I answer Celia¡¯s ear-piercing scream with a grin and also assure her I¡¯m fine. At this rate, she¡¯ll jump in with her sword.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, you move in such a strange way.¡¹

    I felt a hint of that during our very first fight.

    Her movements are terrifyingly quick, although my eyes are gradually getting used to them after so many repetitions.

    I was aiming to barely avoid thatst strike too. She just stretched her arm at thest moment.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Sekrit expressionlessly gets ready for her next attack.

    As expected, she¡¯s not going to reveal the underlying secret willingly.

    After putting some distance between us, she pulls her arm back and jumps forward again.

    I don¡¯t know how her arm will move.

    Simr to the previous instance, I move as if trying to dodge by a hair¡¯s breadth and wait for Sekrit¡¯s arm to extend.

    That¡¯s when I close the distance and grab her arm.

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    Sekrit gasps in surprise.

    I don¡¯t know how her arm stretches, but once I know it does, I can evade it.

    She¡¯s using a knife, whichpared to me when I¡¯m barehanded, doesn¡¯t really increase her reach by much.

    I ignore the pain from being scratched and topple her to the ground.

    ¡¸Agh!¡¹

    With me on top, she couldn¡¯t get into a good position tond safely and gets the wind knocked out of her lungs.

    I¡¯ll hold her down like this and have her surrender.

    ¡¸......don¡¯t think I¡¯ll¨D¨D let you win like this!¡¹

    By the time I notice her struggling beneath me, I feel pain shoot up from my crotch.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    She skillfully twists her body and knees me in the balls.

    Naturally, I feel myself be weak and Sekrit manages to roll out from under me.

    ¡¸It looks like your balls aren¡¯t trained like your rod is!¡¹

    I smile wryly and stand up as Sekrit tes at her small victory.

    ¡¸You got me. To think I¡¯d loosen my grip just from that, I still have a long ways to go.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t it make a loud sound? I thought for sure they were crushed.¡¹

    ¡¸He can stand normally after a kick to the balls like that...... that¡¯s unbelievable as a man.¡¹

    I get back into a stance while ignoring the spectating soldiers.

    A smile forms on my face.

    Being hit in the family jewels like that hurts, but I understood various things from that exchange just now.

    About how her arm seems to stretch and her irregr movements too.

    The woman runs in again for a third attack.

    Straying away from standard procedure, I take my eyes away from her legs and focus only on her upper body.

    Herst step was with the left foot. Normally that would mean her attack wille from the right.

    However I won¡¯t take any action yet.

    ¡¸Shi-!¡¹

    Her right shoulder pulls back slightly in timing with that exhaling sound.

    I swiftly extend my arm to the left. Sekrit¡¯s knife is knocked out of her hand by my arm before her swingpletes and the de dances in the air.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Now it¡¯s my turn to return the favor and charge at her.

    The force of her arm being brushed away caused her upper body to bepletely open.

    It might seem easy to push her down, but I keep my eyes on her legs.

    ¡¸Hrgh!¡¹

    A sharp kick aims for my chin despite her unbnced state.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu!?¡¹

    Reading her like a book, I grab that leg she whips out and throw her.

    Sekrit is in position tond safely, though she couldn¡¯t kill all of the momentum from the crash after flying up close to four meters in the air.

    ¡¸Gahoh! Gobh!¡¹

    She stands up while coughing.

    There¡¯s no time to waste suffering during a fight. She should know this too having lived her life on the battlefield.

    I¡¯m d shended safely.

    To be honest, I felt like I threw her too hard. It would have been bad if she got injured from that.

    With that feeling of relief, I wrap my arms tightly around Sekrit.

    ¡¸A......ghgh......¡¹

    Like this, nothing else she uses matters except strength.

    Her arms are being held down too so Sekrit could only writhe around helplessly.

    ¡¸Guh...... why...... was my attack...... predicted......¡¹

    I tighten my grip.

    She is pretty strong so anyxity and she¡¯ll escape. If I squeeze too hard, her backbone might snap, so it¡¯s hard to adjust my strength.

    ¡¸Now go to sleep. And then be my woman.¡¹

    I tighten up a little more and then Sekrit¡¯s entire body eventually goes limp.

    ¡¸We have a winner!¡¹

    I¡¯ve forgotten the existence of the referee up until just now when he dered my victory and the end of the match.

    I gentlyy the unconscious Sekrit down.

    Celiaes running with bandages and ointment.

    ¡¸You really made me sweat. Is your side and...... you know, that thing alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s just a minor scratch.¡¹

    I put my hand on Celia¡¯s head and ruffle her hair.

    She quicklybs it tidily. This exchange calms me every time.

    ¡¸That was an incredible fight. Regardless, she had such weird movements. It looked like you saw through them in the end though.¡¹

    Ivanna alsoes over.

    We won¡¯t be fighting against Sekrit again so maybe I should reveal the trick.

    ¡¸The secret is in her supple body. Sekrit¡¯s body is unbelievably limber.¡¹

    The reason her arm seems to stretch is because she¡¯s twisting her body further when she¡¯s in a normal attacking position.

    Her irregr movements is because her lower body and upper body are moving independently from each other.

    As she shifts her centre of gravity to the left, her attackes from the right, so it¡¯s hard to predict her moves just by looking at her legs or hips.

    Even without putting all her weight behind attacks, they¡¯re still powerful because of how much she flexes her body.

    ¡¸I see...... did you discover that when you held her down?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s impossible for a normal human to have kicked my crotch from that position. Pretty superhuman, right?¡¹

    I softly brush Sekrit¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸In any case, she¡¯s mine now...... fufufu, with such a flexible body, I might be able to do this and that with her.¡¹

    Celia and Ivanna look coldly at me.

    ¡¸Just letting you know, I¡¯m still not satisfied with this. I won¡¯t say anything about what you do with that woman, whether you¡¯re going to make her into your toy or not, but it¡¯s a different story if you take her back to Goldonia. It¡¯s possible she could bare her fangs at the Federation again at any time!¡¹

    Ivanna roars.

    Well, we can think about thatter.

    ¡¸Uuunh......¡¹

    Sekrit wakes up on the bed of the ship heading back to White City.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re awake. How does your body feel?¡¹

    She jumps up from bed when she sees meying beside her.

    Then she remembers the conclusion of the contest we had andys back down powerlessly.

    ¡¸Right, I lost. To a half-naked, unarmed man...... hmpf, what a strong man you are.¡¹

    I hug the woman without responding.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. You might be unwilling, but I¡¯ll have you submit to me. In other words, you¡¯ll be my woman.¡¹

    Sekrit looked like she was about to say something, only to swallow her words in resignation.

    ¡¸I guess this is where it all ends for me. So, what did you do? Did you devour my body while I was sleeping?¡¹

    She flips up the futon and looks back and forth from her naked body to my naked body.

    I¡¯m not going to fuck a girl while she¡¯s asleep.

    I just wanted to sleep together with her while naked, that¡¯s all. I thought it would be weird if she was the only one naked, so I also took my clothes off.

    ¡¸I want to hear your story first.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes widen. What a cute face she¡¯s making.

    ¡¸Tell me what led you to this point. Tell me where you were born, how you lived, how you fought. I want to learn everything about you.¡¹

    I cover her hand with mine and look into her eyes.

    ¡¸What good is telling you all that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m aiming for your heart.¡¹

    I embrace Sekrit and wee her into my chest.

    She resists briefly on instinct before remembering her promise and bing docile.

    ¡¸It looked like you were about to get away, and if you took a rebellious attitude on top of that, Ivanna might not have let you leave the Federation, which is why I had you promise to surrender......¡¹

    I touch her breasts softly.

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t respond, her eyes urging me to continue talking.

    ¡¸Having you surrender isn¡¯t enough for me. I want you to fall in love for me from the bottom of your heart.¡¹

    ¡¸How stupid.¡¹

    I keep going.

    ¡¸Toy on my chest happily at night, forget about the promise and love me. I want you to be that kind of woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you just have to order that. I promised to surrender, I can at least act that way.¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸I want to make you be that way with my charm as a man. For that sake, can¡¯t you give me a chance to know more about you?¡¹

    I get on top of Sekrit and begin caressing the nape of her neck.

    She probably won¡¯t open up that easily, so I¡¯ll have to get her in the mood by showing love to her body.

    ¡¸......stop it.¡¹

    She pushes on my head down, lies spread-eagle on the bed in a manly manner and starts to talk while staring up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸Let me tell you a little fairytale. It¡¯s an unpleasant one. Prepare yourself.¡¹

    That was easier than I thought. But from the looks of things, it doesn¡¯t seem like a happy story.

    ¡¸There once was a young girl who was born in a poor vige in the eastern part of the Federation. Both the name of the region and the name of the vige have been forgotten.¡¹

    I never thought Sekrit would be born in the Federation. It¡¯s surprising but I don¡¯t want to interrupt her.

    ¡¸The young girl lived together with her mother. Her father was never there to begin with...... there was only a male who impregnated her mother.¡¹

    Sekrit takes the cup by the bed and sips the alcohol before continuing on.

    ¡¸The vige was often raided by savages. The mother waste to escape and got raped, resulting in her being pregnant with the girl.¡¹

    I silently take her cup and refill it while Sekrit keeps telling the story.

    ¡¸A child born out of rape and raised without a father, not to mention it was a result of a savage. You can guess how the other people in vige would think about the mother and child, right? The hindrance of a child could have been dealt with right then and everything would have been fine.¡¹

    Every time she tortures herself, I gently rub her shoulder and breasts.

    ¡¸It was around the time the young girl turned ten years old. It was because of a trivial...... a dispute so trivial that the details can¡¯t even be remembered now that she was chased out of the vige with her mother. It was during the period when snow was dancing outside, mind you.¡¹

    They threw out a mother and a ten year old child in the cold winter of the eastern Federation? When I find out which vige did that, I¡¯m going to piss in their well.

    ¡¸The only thing they could do was try and find somewhere warm by heading south to where the cities are. However their travel expenses didn¡¯tst very long. And without any outstanding talents, the somewhat good-looking mother had only job avable to her, which you should be quite familiar with. You seem like the kind of man to be fond of things like that.¡¹

    The mother probably slept with other men and earned money so she could head south with her daughter.

    ¡¸But she was only doing her best to imitate the work of a prostitute. She wasn¡¯t aware of the difference between good or bad customers. One day she caught the attention of a man, who was wearing fine clothes, but seemed to have a boorish attitude, probably a knight or lower ss noble now that I think about it.¡¹

    Aah, I have a bad feeling.

    ¡¸She was miserably tormented and vited so roughly that she shed blood...... and finally strangled to death in front of her daughter¡¯s eyes. The young girl could probably still remember clearly the feeling of her mother¡¯s outstretched hand.¡¹

    My hand wrapped around her shoulder unconsciously tightens, eliciting a small scream from Sekrit.

    To treat and kill a mother so violently in front of her child, I¡¯m going to cut that guy¡¯s head and dick off alive if I find him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a make-believe story.¡¹

    Sekrit tries to tell me.

    I guess it seems stupid to her that I¡¯m angry. I give a brief apology, though my hand doesn¡¯t leave her shoulder.

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s impossible to follow that man. He¡¯s already descended to hell.¡¹

    She holds a fruit knife in her hand.

    ¡¸The young girl approached the man who killed her mother. Using a knife simr to this one, she pierced the man¡¯s throat and murdered the man.¡¹

    She stabs the knife into the wall and resumes the story.

    ¡¸The lone girl was already close to the river. Then Elektra¨D¨D what a nostalgic name. That was where she wanted to go, but nobody was going to let some penniless brat on a boat. So she snuck into the cargo hold of a passenger ship during the night.¡¹

    I¡¯m impressed how far she got right after her mother was killed.

    I guess she was already fierce from a young age.

    ¡¸But that girl was quickly discovered and surrounded by the crew members.¡¹

    Aryah, so it didn¡¯t work out.

    ¡¸It was then that her savior appeared. Three nobles brought her on the boat with them. They saw the troubled girl and said they would provide her with hot food and a special bed to sleep in.¡¹

    What nice people. It¡¯s natural to help a young girl in trouble.

    ¡¸The young girl was grateful. The Federation wasn¡¯t only home to the person who killed her mother. There were also good nobles like them.¡¹

    Sekrit faces the ceiling and continues on.

    ¡¸That thoughtsted until night when she was vited by them and their noble friends.¡¹

    I take that back. I¡¯ll tear off the dicks of these guys too.

    ¡¸That was pretty terrible for her. She was still just a child, plus she had those chubby middle-aged men pressing down on her thin, malnourished body.¡¹

    I squeeze the cup strongly instead of squeezing Sekrit, and end up crushing it right away.

    ¡¸The young girl¡¯s virginity was immediately torn apart, as all her holes werepletely vited. Her lower half was left bloodied. By the time she thought her entire body was covered in their dirty seed, their followers were next in line. They continued until the next day.¡¹

    I pat Sekrit¡¯s head like I¡¯m scrubbing it.

    ¡¸Stop, you¡¯ll rip my hair out! ......so what do think happened when the sun rose and I became worn out?¡¹

    I look at her eyes and urge her to continue.

    ¡¸They threw me in the river without any clothes. I¡¯ve never swam in my life and the water was cold enough to make your skin feel like it¡¯s being cut. The girl quickly drowned. Which made the noblesugh happily.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t brush my arm away despite not liking it.

    ¡¸She couldn¡¯t move her arms or legs and she wasn¡¯t breathing. The girl finally thought everything was over...... until her foot got onnd. She was swept by the river while drowning and reached the shore.¡¹

    As I thought, Sekrit isn¡¯t your average woman.

    ¡¸It may have been in the south, but she was naked, wet, and in the cold of winter. The young girl shivered and froze...... and then there was one man.¡¹

    ¡¸Another piece of trash? Give me a break!¡¹

    I instinctively express my distaste out loud, making Sekrit giggle.

    ¡¸Kuku, right, it was another piece of trash. But this man was a good piece of trash who saved the girl, you know?¡¹

    I think that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Sekrit smile.

    ¡¸That piece of trash was an underling of a ve trader. He chooses the children and women to sell as ves. His eyes lit up when he saw me and grabbed my arm.¡¹

    She takes a peek at my face after she finishes her sentence and smiles happily when she sees me get irritated.

    ¡¸This is what the girl said. ¡°I will obey whatever you say. I will service you, so don¡¯t treat me roughly¡± and so the girl buried her face into the man¡¯s crotch and licked his dick.¡¹

    Sekrit tosses a strawberry into her mouth.

    ¡¸When the man gave in to his desires and pushed his dick inside the girl¡¯s mouth¨D¨D¡¹

    She bites down hard on the strawberry she had in her mouth.

    ¡¸After severing the man¡¯s shabby penis and making him squirm, the girl grabs a rock from the riverbed, climbs atop the man and swings it down countless times. That was how the naked girl got hold of clothes, the money in his pocket, and a knife for self-defense. See, he was a useful piece of trash, right?¡¹

    I don¡¯t say anything and hug Sekrit.

    Her body feels warm. It was almost like she was crying.

    ¡¸With that money and knife, I lowered myself into the river, head out into the sea...... and entered the Empire. I would steal or pige when the money was used up. Even though I haven¡¯t done any sort of training, I cut off the heads of numerous men.¡¹

    Sekrit had a natural talent for battle.

    It might have been better that she didn¡¯t realize it.

    ¡¸Do you want to listen to the rest? The second part will start after I reach the Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m good.¡¹

    I hold her tight.

    That was beyond my expectations. I¡¯ve also wanted to experience a lot in my life, but not like Sekrit has.

    I didn¡¯t have anyone back then, while she had her mother.

    How painful it must be to have your loved existence cruelly taken away from you like that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you have such hate for the Federation? Maybe it was better I didn¡¯t ask you in the middle of the war.¡¹

    If she told this to me beforehand, I would have wanted to befriend her.

    Sekrit shakes her head softly before speaking.

    ¡¸No. I don¡¯t hate the Federation. I don¡¯t have any ns to avenge my mother either.¡¹

    Now then, I wonder what this means.

    ¡¸I chose to bear a grudge against the Federation because...... the way they were killing off the people, I simply couldn¡¯t stomach it, I hated it. The mere existence of the Federation in this world displeases me.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes widen and the light within them disappears.

    ¡¸I wanted to erase the Olga Federation from this world. I want to turn all those who live there into corpses. I was only fighting for that reason.¡¹

    I wonder if I can call her crazy.

    She isn¡¯t speaking directly to me. She is talking to something invisible, no perhaps she is talking to herself.

    ¡¸But now, that¡¯s all over. Your wish won¡¯t be granted. The next best option is to be my woman.¡¹

    The Empire has already been routed. The casualties suffered by both sides is severe and neither can invade the other anytime soon.

    There won¡¯t be anymore opportunities for her to destroy the Federation.

    ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right. Even if I struggle wildly now, I would kill no more than ten soldiers before going down. Besides, going back to my home country and being hung after being tortured is the most I can do. My wish won¡¯t be fulfilled.¡¹

    Sekrit turns to me and smiles ever so slightly.

    Does this mean she¡¯s bing my woman?

    ¡¸Hand me over to the Federation. I don¡¯t care about my grudge now, since I¡¯ve paid back what has been done to me ten thousand times over. I will be happy with that.¡¹

    Sekrit pulls out the fruit knife from the wall and hands it to me.

    ¡¸I heard that a bounty of 100 000 gold is being offered for the capture of Zaphnes. My head should be worth the same amount. It will be my apology for this idle chatter. Take it.¡¹

    Sekrit points the knife at her own neck.

    I grip the knife and...... throw the knife into the ceiling.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. 100 000 gold? I¡¯d rather have this attractive body than that sum of money.¡¹

    I mount Sekrit, grab her breasts and suck on her shoulder.

    ¡¸...... there¡¯s no female¡¯s body worth 100 000.¡¹

    ¡¸There is!¡¹

    I gradually bring my face closer to hers.

    ¡¸I told you I want your heart, your body, your everything. I won¡¯t exchange that for money!¡¹

    I prod her lips with my tongue as if to urge her to ept me in.

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t open her mouth.

    ¡¸The past won¡¯t go away. But you can forget about it. Leave that behind you and live on happily as my woman, Sekrit.¡¹

    I do the same thing again.

    This time, her mouth opens slightly and her tongue twists with mine.

    I¡¯m not forcing her nor am I punishing her, nor did I order her to submit.

    Sekrit is curling her tongue around mine of her own will.

    When I think about it that way, I feel my dick start getting harder.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to give you everything. But if you¡¯re that attached to me¨D¨D¡¹

    The kiss was stopped and she lowers herself to my crotch.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let myself be seduced for a while. Spread your legs so I can suck you.¡¹

    She takes my already hard dick into her hands.

    Even though it will be brusque sex without any ttery, it¡¯s a much more womanly invitation thanst time when I got bitten by her.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, you¡¯re good...... oooh, amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s something necessary for a woman to advance in this world. I employed a sex expert and practiced various things.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous of that man.¡¹

    Sekrit smiles with my dick still in her mouth, raises a finger and points to the floor.

    The ship¡¯s floor...... no, the water...... oh I see, it¡¯s that man, who is now in the water.

    ¡¸Puha, anyways what a huge thing you have. What do you eat everyday for it to get this big? It¡¯s in a ss of its own like the Leviathan.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously, I gobble up women.¡¹

    I say with confidence.

    ¡¸Shut up, stupid.¡¹

    I feel a slight pain in my crotch from Sekrit yfully biting my meat rod.

    My dick suddenly intes.

    ¡¸Hey, why are you getting bigger from being bitten?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, ha, ha.¡¹

    My dick doesn¡¯t fit in her mouth anymore so I finally get on top of her.

    I push the head of my penis against the entrance of her vagina and slowly prate her.

    ¡¸U...... uuuuuu......!! Aaaaaah! S-so big! It¡¯s too big!!¡¹

    I keep pushing my dick while kissing the screaming Sekrit, getting two thirds of my entire length inside her.

    When I move my hips, Sekrit lets out a pained gasp.

    Of course I don¡¯t want to make her suffer so I caress her whole body and adjust my hips to try to draw out as much pleasure as I can.

    The pain in her gasps gradually disappear and she started to moan loudly.

    ¡¸Consider this nonsensical spection during our love affair. ......if you met me and my mother, what would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious, I would have made your mother my woman.¡¹

    Sekrit sighs when she sees me respond immediately.

    ¡¸Even though she has a child from another man?¡¹

    Between Sekrit and I, she should be older.

    That¡¯s why this was just a hypothetical question, something which had no chance of happening.

    ¡¸Thinking about how she is your mother, she should be quite the beautiful woman. Being apanied by a child is a trivial matter.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d probably have sex with my mother in front of me constantly. Using this lethal weapon of yours.¡¹

    This was nothing but meaningless talk of lingering emotions.

    ¡¸I would definitely show her the meaning of joy though. I should be able to make your mother happy.¡¹

    ¡¸How confident. ......you might have been able to do it.¡¹

    My dick suddenly gets sucked into Sekrit¡¯s pussy.

    Her vagina is trying to ept me inside.

    ¡¸But you¡¯re crazy for women, so you probably would have vited the ten year old me too. If you fucked me...... my hole would have torn apart and I would likely die. Despite how I look now, I was pretty cute when I was young.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I would do such a thing. I would let you eat delicious food everyday and sleep together with you in a warm bed. It would be nice to pat your head and ruffle your hair all the time too. If you were bad, I would pull on your cheeks.¡¹

    ¡¸Really now...... aa...... aaaah...... kuh, I¡¯m starting to feel it......¡¹

    I hasten the movements of my hips.

    More than 80% of my dick is inside her now.

    ¡¸And then when you get to about 16 years old, I¡¯d ask you to be my woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Auu! W-what a fiend. You¡¯re going to eat the girl you raised like a daughter...... b-but ...... if you do that, I¨D¨D no, that young girl probably can¡¯t decline. Surely, she would want to be your woman.¡¹

    When Sekrit finishes her sentence, my meat rod sinks further into her pussy.

    I¡¯ve finally broken past the entrance of her womb and I¡¯mpletely inserted up to the root.

    ¡¸So tight...... but...... not...... bad.¡¹

    Both arms and legs wrap around my waist.

    My meat rod starts to throb.

    She doesn¡¯t appear to want any contraceptive.

    ¡¸Fuu, so you will entrust the mission of overthrowing the Federation to the child? It feels just like a story.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe if the child is a boy, but I¡¯d like for the girl to live in peace.¡¹

    The next things out of our mouths were not words.

    ¡¸Hi...... aaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gu......uooooh!!¡¹

    My thick semen rises up through my fully inserted rod, shoots out and gets swallowed into the depths of her vagina.

    All of that sperm flowing directly into her womb would surely capture an egg when the timing is right.

    ¡¸Sekrit, I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸......I ¨D¨D¨D¨D will pretend to love you.¡¹

    I kiss her while my intense ejaction echoes in the background.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll only pretend?

    ¡¸Only pretend...... for now.¡¹

    After my long ejaction finishes, we both fall to the bed, with me on top of her.

    ¡¸We should try some interesting positions next time. You can probably do them, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸So you realized after all.¡¹

    Sekrit sighs and gets up, spreading her legs wide.

    She easily spread them to make a 180 degree angle. That makes my dick swell.

    Woah, more importantly I have something to ask.

    ¡¸By the way, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    It¡¯s about what Ivanna said.

    ¡¸I heard strong-willed women are weak in their asshole. Is that true for you?¡¹

    ¡¸...... you must have heard it from that woman, right? I said it all the time when I had ves rape her ass.¡¹

    Crap. So it originated from Sekrit.

    She looks away and continues speaking to break the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡¸Well, I...... don¡¯t hate it in the ass.¡¹

    I pounce on Sekrit as soon as I hear those words.

    ¡¸Sekrit! Let me have a taste of your ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Not so sudden! Think about how big you are!¡¹

    We once again intertwine with each other.

    The Next Morning.

    I was so happy that I heartily stirred up her ass and caused Sekrit¡¯s ass to tear.

    She thers ointment in her ass while cursing me and calling me an idiot.

    Thus, Sekrit became my woman and decided to pretend to love me.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 179,000. Refugees: 18,000

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 28,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7700 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 700

    Reserve Army: 2300

    Cannons: 20, Large Cannons: 18, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (follower)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (unconscious and no recollection of actions), Leah (aroused)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (adventuring elf), Brynhildr (vampire), Sofia (loved one), Sekrit (loved one)

    Sebastian (exhausted), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (everyone¡¯s meat toilet)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (resigned), Alraune (dense), Petit Roper (parasitic), Mirumi (excursion)

    Pet:

    Pochi (brave lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (copting)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), Marta (secretary)

    Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (sulk)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker, emergency), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer, emergency), Adolph (domestic affairs official, emergency), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant, emergency), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 10,450 gold (refugee measures -2000), (national border measures -500)

    Sexual Partners: 504, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 309: Lordâ€™s Return, and then Visi

    <h4>Chapter 309: Lord¡¯s Return, and then Visi</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I let out a small groan as I grab the pair of dark-skinned breasts wet with sweat with both hands.

    ¡¸U, aaaaaah......¡¹

    The woman has her arm wrapped around my shoulder and lets out an airy scream.

    Nobody made a sound with their voice after that, meanwhile the sound of semen shooting out echoes endlessly.

    ¡¸Now then, I should probably go now.¡¹

    I get up from the bed and start putting my clothes back on.

    Sekrit only lifts her upper body and takes a drink of water.

    Ever since she became my woman, it feels like I¡¯ve been fucking her non-stop.

    It was important in the beginning so I had to do it, but it felt like I could asionally hear Celia growl from outside the room, which would mean I have to make it up to her somehow.

    ¡¸So you go back to work after getting tired of fucking women? What an enviable position.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not work. Dealing with the aftermath is already done, but I can¡¯t just leave whenever I want. I have to tell somebody that I¡¯m going, that¡¯s all.¡¹

    I need to borrow a ship to go back too.

    I¡¯m not in a particr hurry or anything, but dawdling here and there will dy the return trip.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll see y-...... hm?¡¹

    When I finish putting my clothes on and stand up, Sekrit grabs my arm.

    ¡¸It hasn¡¯t been long since the sun rose. ......it¡¯s fine if you goter, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    She turns her face away disinterestedly.

    ¡¸Stessel is terribly busy. He told me toe before he gets started on his usual work.¡¹

    With that said, Sekrit obediently lets go of my hand.

    I wonder what that was about.

    ¡¸Hmph. Hurry back when you¡¯re finished what you have to do. This room is too cramped for me just to eat and sleep.¡¹

    Sekrit scowls when she sees me smile.

    ¡¸I see, so you¡¯ll be lonely?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong! I¡¯ll just be bored!¡¹

    I push Sekrit back onto the bed.

    I drag my tongue from the nape of her neck to her waist, admiring her dark skin.

    ¡¸So this beautiful and smooth brown skin belongs to me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s mine.¡¹

    I grab her shamelessly exposed breasts and suck on them. Her aree are surprisingly small and lighter colored.

    ¡¸These huge boobs and cute nipples are mine too.¡¹

    ¡¸...... you lewd man.¡¹

    My hands proceed lower down her body as I spread her crotch and insert a finger into her seed-filled pussy.

    ¡¸This wonderfully sofft vagina is mine. Everything belongs to me, you¡¯re my woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Nmu!¡¹

    I move in for a hot kiss, stirring her upper mouth with my tongue while fingering her lower mouth.

    Sekrit responds meekly until I separate from her lips, receiving a kick from her when I did.

    ¡¸Eei enough already. Go. Get out of here!¡¹

    The weak, almost yful kick didn¡¯t hurt, allowing me to grab her leg and kiss her toes.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do more naughty things after.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to leave already, you perverted man!¡¹

    Celia was there waiting when I exited the room. She¡¯s already dressed in full formal wear.

    I don¡¯t recall ever telling her I would be going out now though.

    Then I realize the object she was hiding under her arm.

    ¡¸A sleeping bag...... were you waiting here all this time outside the room?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia doesn¡¯t answer the question. So I guess she was listening to all the noise Sekrit and I made during the night.

    Those growls I heard weren¡¯t just my imagination then.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be sure to show you plenty of affection today.¡¹

    When I pat her head, Celia¡¯s eyes narrow and she clings to me.

    Sekrit is a fine woman, but Celia is really exceptionally cute.

    When I scratch under her chin, she lets out a pleasant groan and goes limp, then swiftly puts on a straight face when she realizes what she¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸L-let¡¯s go!¡¹

    What a cutie.

    Command Headquarters.

    ¡¸I see, so you¡¯ll be returning to Goldonia.¡¹

    Stessel offers me and Celia wine while wearing a simple casual outfit.

    Good going, giving us wine first thing in the morning.

    ¡¸This much is just courtesy. Anyways, I told you toe before work and yet youe in formal clothes, Lord Hardlett is unexpectedly acting very noble-like.¡¹

    Stessel says jokingly.

    I guess he¡¯s right, I automatically put on formal clothing like it was a natural thing to do.

    Maybe I¡¯m stuck in the mold of the noble society. I need to live more freely.

    ¡¸What will you do after bing more free? You say to act freely, but you¡¯re probably going to increase the number of women you have, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Stessel smiles as he pours me a second cup of wine.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare a ship for you. It¡¯s no big deal, since the war ships are idle now that the south coast was recaptured. It won¡¯t take long.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a great help.¡¹

    Stessel continues to talk.

    ¡¸The money from His Majesty the Emperor and the chariots will also be prepared for you. Again, I want you to know what a good job you did.¡¹

    Stessel and I exchange a firm handshake.

    Oh right. There was something I wanted to ask no matter what.

    It¡¯s mainly about the prisoners captured by the 105th division.

    ¡¸What will happen to the prisoners? I think a lot of them are women.¡¹

    Stessel makes a troubled face.

    ¡¸Execute all¨D¨D¡¹

    I unconsciously put both hands on the desk. Ah, I made a crack.

    ¡¸¨D¨D well, many people hold that opinion. They¡¯re saying ¡°why should we give the invaders food and support them¡±, and things like that. Right now, the 105th are somehow making do by giving the prisoners their own food.¡¹

    It looks like my education of the 105th division wasn¡¯t a waste.

    Women should be supported even if men have to starve. And then they¡¯ll eventually surrender their bodies.

    I harden my resolve.

    ¡¸W-wait! Please don¡¯t say it!¡¹

    Celia tries to stop me, but I¡¯m not going to yield on this point. It¡¯s something I must do as a man.

    ¡¸Then could you entrust the girls with me? I¡¯ll take them all back with me to Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, gosh!¡¹

    Stessel¡¯s eyes widen in surprise while Celia clutches her head.

    ¡¸......so you¡¯re basically saying that you¡¯ll take custody of all of them?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    If the Federation decides to kill them all, I won¡¯t be able to save them anymore.

    Which is why I have to do something before that happens.

    ¡¸There are probably close to 10 000 of them. The Goldonian King won¡¯t permit that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well I¡¯ll figure something out.¡¹

    I¡¯ll take them into my territory.

    Adolph wille up with a good solution.

    ¡¸Niki.¡¹

    Stessel makes a stern expression as he summons his adjutant who was already behind him before I realized.

    ¡¸Almost all of them are either military ves or low-level soldiers and there are no high-tiermanders among them. They don¡¯t possess any information that we have to keep secret either.¡¹

    Stessel nods.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way for me to carry all those people so I have to rely on you to arrange the ships......¡¹

    A small convoy of ships may be necessary for 10 000 people.

    The two in front of me don¡¯t stop smiling.

    On the other hand, Celia copsesnguidly.

    ¡¸Very well, I will help. I can do at least that much. That will take care of the prisoner issue after all.¡¹

    ¡¸They may be invaders, but it would leave a bad taste in my mouth if they were all killed. Besides, most of them are women. It can¡¯t be helped if there was an order, though it is still something which I would like to avoid even as a soldier.¡¹

    Stessel ps his hands.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot. Write a few lines on this paper and I¡¯ll go meet with the ministers right away. Hey, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll prepare you a ship and some food for your trip.¡¹

    I like how fast Stessel works. As expected of a man serving as a top-ssmander of the Federation.

    Still, he¡¯s quite the handsome man. If I had half the looks he had, I could probably sleep with more women just after meeting them for the first time...... with only an average face, I can only polish my charm as a man. The other important thing is my dick.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is more handsome. Wait! Aah...... just like that the groundwork has beenid......¡¹

    What is she worrying about?

    The Federation is happy that they can drive off a troublesome person, the women are happy since they don¡¯t have to die, and I¡¯m happy because I get more women.

    Nobody is sad here.

    ¡¸That sadness will be fall on Adolph though.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll be fine, since he¡¯s also a man. There¡¯s no way a man won¡¯t get happy with more women around him.¡¹

    After putting pen to paper on some random documents Stessel had, the preparations for a ship back home werepleted.

    However there was still one important thing left to do.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re going to return to Goldonia soon.¡¹

    Ivanna extends a hand to me.

    I wish she presented her boobs instead, but I guess I¡¯ll be satisfied with a handshake.

    ¡¸You did well for your fathend. Imend you.¡¹

    It looks like her evaluation of me is pretty high.

    ¡¸I think you¡¯re quite attractive as a soldier and as a man.¡¹

    Does this mean I can sleep with her?

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re going to leave that woman with me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re bringing that up?¡¹

    Ivanna folds her arms and stands dauntingly. I¡¯m getting a feeling from her that she absolutely won¡¯t allow me to.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking the other prisoners too. You can forget about one person like Sekrit, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! The other prisoners are military ves who will charge in if someone tells them to! That woman is different, she¡¯s 80% responsible for driving our nation into a corner, you know? As if I can do something so dangerous like releasing her to the Central ins. You don¡¯t know when she will bear her fangs at our fathend again! You can tell by looking at her eyes. She still hasn¡¯t thrown away her hostility towards the Federation!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll find some way to control her.¡¹

    Ivanna is not convinced.

    ¡¸If you actually meet her, you¡¯lle to understand there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph! I wonder about that!¡¹

    Everything up until this point was anticipated. Now ites down to Sekrit¡¯s acting ability.

    I return to the inn along with Ivanna.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming in.¡¹

    After knocking the same number of times we agreed upon beforehand, I slowly open the door.

    ¡¸Hmph, what a fancy room for just a prisoner...... what the-?¡¹

    Ivanna was about to curse Sekrit like usual but then freezes up.

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    The woman who jumped up and greeted me in a sweet tone was undoubtedly Sekrit.

    ¡¸I was so lonely...... leaving me alone for three hours was so cruel of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? Aaaah?¡¹

    Ivanna is stunned as she watches Sekrit cling to my leg and rub her face against my thigh.

    Sekrit is wearing a thin white negligee.

    The pure colored clothpliments her brown skin beautifully.

    Because her outfit is rather short, she exposes her ass when she bends her body.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wearing such vulgar underwear!¡¹

    She is technically wearing underwear, although it was literally like a string digging into her ass, so it didn¡¯t fulfill the purpose of covering up that part of her body at all. Even her asshole is more than halfway exposed.

    ¡¸Master, I can¡¯t wait anymore. Hurry up and fuck me......¡¹

    When Sekrit takes off my shoes, I thought she was going to kiss my toes, but she instead starts to pull down my pants.

    ¡¸Hahaha, Ivanna is also here. Can¡¯t you be a little more patient?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. It¡¯s...... it¡¯s......¡¹

    My pants lower enough for my dick to pop out.

    ¡¸Such an incredible thing is in front of my eyes too.¡¹

    Sekrit didn¡¯t even wait totch onto my dick with her mouth and she began to bob her head back and forth.

    I make ament to the dumbfounded Ivanna.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how she is now. Ever since that time I beat her in the match, I¡¯ve been continuously pounding her.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnbho, nboh!¡¹

    I pat her head during her dedicated service and her eyes narrow happily before she elerates the speed of her movements.

    ¡¸Sekrit was apparently a huge cock lover. Furthermore, her true lewd nature belies her ferocious appearance and she actually has terribly masochistic tendencies. She has surrendered to me and my meat rod from the bottom of her heart.¡¹

    Yes, this is our n.

    If she is made to look like a sex-crazed woman who has submitted to me and has nothing in her head except men and dicks, she won¡¯t be considered a threat to the Federation anymore. That¡¯s what we n to make Ivanna think.

    I was concerned how much Sekrit would obey and whether she could pull off such a humiliating act, but it looks like things will be fine.

    ¡¸...... in the past, she has pretended to be a vassal and bit back. Is she acting?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this time is real.¡¹

    It won¡¯t be that simple, huh.

    I pull away from Sekrit¡¯s head.

    When I do so, she frantically tries to swallow me again, though I hold her back with my hand.

    ¡¸P-please, Give me more of your penis...... I¡¯ll act strange unless I get a big penis to suck on.¡¹

    Sekrit desperately tries to bring herself closer to my dick by twisting her body awkwardly and extending her tongue.

    Her exaggerated acting really makes it seem like she is a perverted woman whose heart is dyed with sexual thoughts.

    It might pain her to act so lewdly, but this is for her sake, so I¡¯ll have her endure this for a little longer.

    When I let my hand go, she once again pounces forward and takes my dick into her mouth.

    ¡¸See? She¡¯s be a huge pervert. She can¡¯t lead soldiers anymore. She¡¯s be a sow who I fuck every night.¡¹

    ¡¸Fgah.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t like how I called her a sow so she pressed her teeth down on my dick.

    I¡¯m trying to emphasize how helplessly perverted you are. Forgive me.

    ¡¸Enough with the fetio. Show me your ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... look all you want. Shove it in the front or the back as much as you want.¡¹

    Sekrit turns her butt toward me and spreads her cheeks apart.

    Her string-like underwear is nowhere near enough to prevent her asshole or her vagina from being revealed.

    ¡¸Who would have thought that revolting woman would be so lewd......¡¹

    ¡¸Right? I¡¯m going to be loving her like my woman from now on so it should be fine to take her back with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Penis...... give me a fat penis......¡¹

    Good, this is working.

    ¡¸This doesn¡¯t mean my resentment has disappeared.¡¹

    Ivanna kicks Sekrit¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh?¡¹

    Sekrit got angry. Ivanna grins.

    ¡¸The only one allowed to kick my ass is my beloved master. I have no use for people who don¡¯t have a dick!¡¹

    ¡¸This horny-ass woman......¡¹

    I¡¯m relieved she didn¡¯t forget her acting.

    However that exchange seemed to trigger something in Ivanna judging by how she licked her lips just now.

    ¡¸I see, your ¡°beloved master¡± was it? How amusing.¡¹

    Ivanna turns to me with a malicious expression on her face.

    Don¡¯t look at me like that, you¡¯ll get me hard.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re in love with this man?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. There is no other man as strong or tough or has as big a dick as he does. He¡¯s the greatest man.¡¹

    I know she¡¯s acting, but that still makes me happy.

    ¡¸I see, I see...... then I have a good idea.¡¹

    Ivanna turns to me again and presses her lips against mine.

    ¡¸You want my body, don¡¯t you? That desire hasn¡¯t changed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that remains true.¡¹

    This time it was Sekrit who stared nkly as Ivanna gives her a sidelong gaze before throwing off her outer garment.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fuck your beloved man in front of you. Watch your man be crazy for other women.¡¹

    Ivanna turns to me with her exposed breasts.

    What an unexpected development. I end up sucking on her before I could stop and think of how to react.

    ¡¸Hey now! Be gentler...... ahn! Fufu, what¡¯s wrong, keep looking. Your man is immersing himself with my breasts.¡¹

    Sekrit is making a face as if she wants to ask ¡°what is this girl doing?¡±, and then she grabs my arm as I make a malicious face.

    ¡¸S-stop, please! I really adore this man! This is too cruel......¡¹

    As she screams, she whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸This seems interesting so let¡¯s go along with her.¡¹

    Aah, is this a battle of tricks? I¡¯m stepping into Leopolt¡¯s territory here.

    ¡¸How do you like it, my breasts are tasty aren¡¯t they? More so than hers?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... much better than Sekrit. Your nipples are the way I like them and really nice to touch.¡¹

    I honestly can¡¯t choose between the two of them. Lying like this is painful for my heart.

    ¡¸Uuuu...... damn...... my man...... how dare you......¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s actions get bolder as she sees Sekrit looking down in frustration.

    ¡¸Next, you can lick my thigh. They should be more womanly than that monster of a woman¡¯s legs.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a sensitive part for me! And you¡¯re licking her so happily, how could you......¡¹

    My heart hurts, but this is also a perk. I¡¯ll give her a good licking.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you go for my crotch either. It¡¯s better than hers, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it has a nice shape. Sekrit¡¯s is pretty dark.¡¹

    I apologize to Sekrit with my eyes after I said that, thought she smiles back slightly and signals for me to tter her more.

    ¡¸Uuuuu, if I knew this would happen I wouldn¡¯t have yed around so much. My man...... my beloved man is being stolen!¡¹

    Sekrit has fallen forward in tears while Ivannaughs loudly.

    She¡¯s probably smiling while facing the floor.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time now. Finish by my hand. Go on and cum! Let out lots of your stuff!¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s arm wraps around my back as she vigorously strokes my dick.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t...... don¡¯t go. I beg you.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s plea does nothing to stop my meat rod from starting to move.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use. He¡¯s already twitching. Look, your man is cumming in the hand of another woman! Watch closely!¡¹

    I climax and shoot my seed in front of the teary-eyed Sekrit.

    In that moment, Sekrit wails loudly and Ivanna takes a satisfied breath.

    ¡¸Fuu, with that I achieved some of my revenge. Listen here, you better not forget this. Hardlett not being able to fuck me is the only reason he¡¯s sleeping with you. Your charm as a woman is nothing special.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters in a way Ivanna could hear, right as she was about to stand up and leave.

    ¡¸Shit...... still, I¡¯m d. Not actually prating her means he¡¯s still mine. He hasn¡¯t been taken from me yet.¡¹

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹

    Ivanna turns around.

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on anymore. I¡¯m only here with my legs apart and my dick hard.

    ¡¸The one thing a man values the most is a woman¡¯s vagina. You didn¡¯t use it, so this is nothing but a little fooling around. It¡¯s frustrating, but I can endure it.¡¹

    ¡¸How interesting, then let me teach you that in terms of the most important thing, I have you beat too!¡¹

    After saying that, Ivanna presses down on me.

    She proceeds to mount me in a cowgirl position and was about to swallow my cock all at once, but stops while letting out an anguished groan.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s too big! It¡¯s thicker than an arm. What¡¯s with this big thing!?¡¹

    ¡¸How troubling even if it gets me angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, good. As I thought, my big dick won¡¯t go in another woman. I won¡¯t be cuckolded.¡¹

    Sekrit provokes her further.

    ¡¸No way things will end like this. If you can do it...... I can...... aaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, you¡¯ll hurt yourself if you force it.¡¹

    Choosing not to listen, Ivanna grabs her own hips and pushes them down.

    Eventually, she slides down.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    She lets out a scream like she¡¯s dying.

    I feel her hole tear a little bit. She should be in pain rather than in pleasure.

    ¡¸H-how is it...... mine is...... better, right?¡¹

    Ivanna asks the question with tears and snot running down her face. I think I have to nod here.

    ¡¸Only putting it in doesn¡¯t mean anything. You won¡¯t steal him from me unless you swing your hips more.¡¹

    Sekrit persists with the provocation.

    Ivanna takes the bait and begins to move.

    Is she going to be fine as a soldier?

    She too weak to being provoked. She bites as easily as Celia.

    Her clumsy and desperate movements cause her breasts to jiggle.

    Still, she is a beauty I wanted to make mine someday.

    My arousal gradually builds up.

    ¡¸Nnu, you¡¯re starting to twitch again, huh? You¡¯re cumming again...... in that case, I¡¯ll pull out for¨D¨D it¡¯s noting out. The tip is too swollen.¡¹

    Ivanna tries to lift her hips up.

    Sekrit, who was waiting for the right time, jumped in.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, anything but inside. I won¡¯t be able to recover if that happens.¡¹

    Sekrit pleads to Ivanna by clinging to her.

    But she is clearly holding Ivanna down so she can¡¯t run away.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said I¡¯m going to pull out! You¡¯re in the way, so move!¡¹

    I¡¯m already at my limit and there are two beauties struggling with each other on top of me.

    I can feel my semen rising.

    ¡¸Ivanna...... I can¡¯t hold it. I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯ll pull out right now so bear with it a little longer! Eeei, move, let go!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, don¡¯t steal my man©`¡¹

    ¡¸Move, move! He¡¯ll really cum inside m¨D¨D¨D¨D ah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I came.¡¹

    I thrust my hips up at thest moment, grab Ivanna¡¯s breasts and ejacte.

    I tried to hold back for a bit, but I think that made things worse and increased the amount of semen I shot out.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah! You came inside, didn¡¯t you! Stop it right now!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask for the impossible...... ooh......¡¹

    There was no way I could stop halfway and I feel my hips get weak as all of my load floods into Ivanna.

    The long ejaction ends and my softened dick slips out of her hole naturally.

    Running out of the opening not long after is my seed.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Ivanna is strangling my neck while riding on top of my chest.

    Of course she is holding back.

    ¡¸Releasing this almost solid clump of juice, I¡¯m unmarried, you know?¡¹

    Ivanna counts something on one of her hands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been three days since then...... aah, this is the worst. This is the most dangerous day!¡¹

    Ivanna clutches her head and her face turns pale.

    ¡¸If you¡¯d like, you can be my woman¨D¨D gueh.¡¹

    She closes her hands around my neck again.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that nonsense! I¡¯m part of an honorable house in the Federation, like I¡¯ll follow you to the Central ins! ......well if you stay in the Federation, it¡¯s not out of the question.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, but I can¡¯t do that. I have a lot of girls waiting for me ¨D¨D gueh.¡¹

    She tightens her grip again.

    ¡¸I have no more use for a horny big dick man and a lewd woman! Get out of here!¡¹

    Ivanna chases us out as she starts putting her clothes back on.

    It looks like she has allowed us to go back.

    ¡¸However¨D¨D¡¹

    She gives me a death stare.

    ¡¸If I get pregnant! I¡¯ll definitely make you take responsibility! You better be prepared!¡¹

    With that, she storms out of the room. She leaves me with a final word before leavingpletely.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t hate you. Just make sure you put some chains around that girl¡¯s neck.¡¹

    Ivanna runs off.

    At the same time, Sekrit starts to chuckle.

    ¡¸What a truly foolish girl. A bit of provocation was enough to get her to leave pregnant, so themanders in the Federation must not be very impressive.¡¹

    Sekrit is stillughing. I¡¯m a little bit peeved.

    ¡¸Ivanna is a fine woman. I¡¯m also guilty for deceiving her, however it¡¯s not nice to mock her.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? Hey!¡¹

    I flip Sekrit over and remove her string-like underwear.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still turned on after cumming that much? Hey! That¡¯s my ass. It still hasn¡¯t healed...... aaaaaah!!¡¹

    Several dozen transport vessels filled with the female prisoners climb up the river and head back to the Central ins.

    Unlike the way we came, we can¡¯t speed off on super fast boats, so it will take some time to return home.

    However, I won¡¯t be bored.

    ¡¸Hardlett-samaa, more~¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my new feudal lord-sama, let¡¯s do naughty things.¡¹

    Girls cling to all parts of my body and transfer fruit juice to me mouth to mouth.

    There are 9500 female prisoners.

    The original amount was 10 000, except some girls vacated.

    ¡¸Kururi is pretty dumb, the feudal lord-sama is a much better man.¡¹

    ¡¸She became the lover of somepanymander, right? She was happily talking about making a baby.¡¹

    Right, a portion of the girls areing back with me to the Central ins while the others settled down to be the lovers or wives of the soldiers of the 105th division. They¡¯ll probably manage during the chaotic period after the war.

    Apparently Yakov was also granted an honorary knight title after his achievements in battle.

    Women will obviously stay with a man who can provide a luxurious life.

    Four girls approached him and he¡¯s going to make all of them his lovers.

    It ticked Celia off when he wasn¡¯t going to make one of them his wife, so he ate a high kick from her.

    ¡¸Aaahn, feudal lord-sama,e to this ship too!¡¹

    ¡¸There are plenty of big boobs over here©`¡¹

    Girls on the adjacent ship line up on the deck, reveal their chests of all sizes and shake them.

    ¡¸This convoy might be headed to heaven.¡¹

    ¡¸...... please don¡¯t forget your promise.¡¹

    Celia, standing next to me, gives a warning while Leah and Marta also stare at me.

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    The promise was to not have sex with any of the female prisoners until we get back.

    On the surface, it was decided that the girls must wait until we get back so judgement can be made as to how they will be treated.

    If only the girls who get fucked are given preferential treatment, it would be the source for discord¨D¨D or so I was told.

    That wouldn¡¯t happen if I sleep with everyone, but then again it would be impossible to do that with over 9000 people in just one month¡¯s time.

    ¡¸My crude dick and powerless balls are bitter. They¡¯re crying to embrace the girls. Being able to fuck all of them together is a man¡¯s usefulness after all.¡¹

    I guess there is still lots of training for me to do.

    ¡¸Please stop, people will start dying if you be even more of a monster.¡¹

    ¡¸I would be happy to die from sex.¡¹

    Celia and Leah snuggle up to me.

    The true reason for the promise was that Leah and Marta haven¡¯t been fucked by me much during this trip and their frustrations were umting.

    So their ulterior motive was for me to thoroughly satisfy them during the trip back.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll do Leah upside down.¡¹

    ¡¸Yay. Then let me pee first. When you do that and I faint, everything will leak out.¡¹

    ¡¸Could you do that upside down thing to me too?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too early for Sofia-san to do that. You¡¯ll be crippled unless you¡¯re used to having sex with Aegir-sama.¡¹

    The calm conversation continues.

    ¡¸Hey, there¡¯s no ce for me though.¡¹

    Natia said something.

    ¡¸I want to run away. Is that guy stupid?¡¹

    That¡¯s not allowed, Sekrit.

    ¡¸How much more is it going to stink of females? Aaah, maybe I should eat one or two.¡¹

    Don¡¯t do that, Brynhildr, I¡¯ll let you suck me as much as you want.

    ¡¸Impregnate, impregnate©`¡¹

    ¡¸Orgy, sex, heaven©`¡¹

    I hear a suspicious songing from the water. Mirumi will probably get madter.

    We finally return to Goldonia.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Northeast Region of Empire. Near Boundary of South Central ins

    A group of ten continue walking despite breathing feebly.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... almost there. We¡¯re almost in the Central ins.¡¹

    ¡¸Keep it up, everyone! We only have two or three more days!¡¹

    One part of the group seems fatigued but they don¡¯t ease their pace.

    They are people who escaped from a remote area of the Empire.

    ¡¸Will we be okay? ording to rumors, the mountain exploded. We could see the smoke from our vige.¡¹

    ¡¸I dunno...... we¡¯ve got no choice but to go. I¡¯m definitely not paying that tax orbor. We¡¯re just waiting for death if we stay in the vige.¡¹

    At that moment, one young girl copses to the ground.

    A male right next to her hurriedly picks her up, but shakes his head when he realizes she isn¡¯t breathing and leaves her where she is before moving on.

    ¡¸Focus only on moving forward. That¡¯s if you don¡¯t want to die.¡¹

    The man, perhaps wanting to create a distraction, calls out to the young couple who were cing their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸You two are from Lugus vige, right? If I recall, the feudal lord suddenly burned down the whole vige...... was it a rebellion?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-...... yeah...... something like that. Some guy was impertinent because the tax was too heavy.¡¹

    The husband replies with a stiff face. He was clearly acting unnaturally, but nobody doubted him in the current situation.

    ¡¸I see, no one would me you for that. More importantly, your wife doesn¡¯t look too well. We¡¯ll take a break at the next watering hole so let me give you a hand until then.¡¹

    The husband brushes away the hand extended by the man.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you!? I was being considerate!¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry. I¡¯ll be fine taking care of her myself. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    The man clicks his tongue and moves away.

    After checking to see nobody else looking, the husband removes the hood covering his wife¡¯s face.

    ¡¸What a terrible fever. How did this happen...... Natale, you poor thing.¡¹

    Delirious from the fever, the woman makes a muffled sound.

    There were numerous specks appearing on the woman¡¯s face.

    When the husband rolls up her clothes a little bit, those white boils weren¡¯t only on her face, but also covering her entire body.

    ¡¸It was just your face yesterday...... damn, what the heck is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah©`...... aah©`......¡¹

    The wife, already feeling faint, coughs up lots of blood when she lets out small groans.

    The husband quickly uses a cloth to wipe it up.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, just rx and sleep well and it¡¯ll eventually heal on its own. Keep fighting.¡¹

    The husband once again pulls the hood over her head and continues walking, carrying his wife, who can no longer walk even while being supported, on his back.

    Several white spots can be seen on his sweaty face too.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 181,000. Refugees: 22,000. Female Prisoners: 9500

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 29,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 7700 men

    Infantry: 4500, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 600, Bow Cavalry: 900, Temporary Refugee Guards: 1500

    Reserve Army: 2300

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine, expecting), Maria (concubine, expecting), Catherine (concubine, expecting)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (drenched)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (no recollection of actions), Leah (drenched)

    Marceline (pregnant lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (awkward), Brynhildr (stinks of women), Sofia (drenched), Sekrit (rest)

    Sebastian (exhausted), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (giant meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Felteris (everyone¡¯s meat toilet)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (abandoned duties), Alraune (really dense), Petit Roper (parasitic), Mirumi (excursion)

    Pet:

    Pochi (brave lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (flirting)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (drenched), Marta (drenched), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby, M (emergency)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker, emergency), Gretel (wife-dog-to-be)

    Leopolt (staff officer, emergency), Adolph (domestic affairs official, emergency), Tristan (domestic affairs assistant)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant, emergency), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (fall)

    Assets: 10,450 gold (grant money -unopened)

    Sexual Partners: 505, children who have been born: 55 + 555 fish

 Chapter 310: Adolph Scatters

    <h4>Chapter 310: Adolph Scatters</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Goldonia ¨C Capital. Summer.

    By the time our rxing cruise ended and we arrived back in Goldonia, it was already nearing summer.

    ¡¸Time passed by so quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸It looked like Aegir-sama had lots of fun during the trip.¡¹

    I brought back 9500 female prisoners on the 30 ships prepared for me, meaning about 300 girls are riding on each ship.

    Under the pretext of checking whether they had enough food and water, I periodically wandered from boat to boat, and it was amazing.

    The girls were told that I would be taking them back with me to my territory.

    It¡¯s natural for them to think if they earn my favor as the feudal lord, they would get better treatment.

    For some reason, they all knew how much of a womanizer I was and used their bodies to their advantage.

    When I got on the small boat, all the girls were waiting for me naked.

    There were girls with white skin and dark skin, some withrge breasts and others with just nipples on their chests, some with toned asses and others with soft asses.

    They all gave me a heavenly experience.

    Of course I kept the promise I made with Celia and didn¡¯t have sex with them, only having oral and anal fun.

    Putting in just the tip was fine, although there were times I identally put it in all the way to the root, however it shouldn¡¯t matter since it was an ident.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, it¡¯s swelling up. Your pants are going to tear.¡¹

    Oops, not good. I have an audience with the Kinging up so I can¡¯t get hard.

    ¡¸Ha, hawawa! So big......¡¹

    The maid close beside me blushes.

    I joke around and rub her ass and she flinches in surprise before copsing to the floor trembling.

    ¡¸Want to spend tonight with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I- I will ......¡¹

    ¡¸You will not ept! Aegir-sama is being summoned already! You, go clean or something!¡¹

    I was so close.

    Oh well. Let¡¯s get this over and done with.

    ¡¸This expedition was arduous. But you did well to raise Goldonia¡¯s prestige and show the Federation our nation¡¯s strength.¡¹

    I kneel in front of the King during my audience with him.

    ¡¸I am most grateful for your praise.¡¹

    I¡¯ll respond like I should here.

    ¡¸A messenger from the Federation also came the other day. Thanking us as ¡°their most important ally nation¡±, you see.¡¹

    The King seems to be in a good mood.

    Well, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if he was mad after I worked so hard.

    ¡¸The circumstances are not there yet, but the state of our trade will improve more than ever before.¡¹

    The Federation didn¡¯t specifically say we are equals, although they do acknowledge our strength.

    Even if it doesn¡¯t directly affect me, the King has never been happier and ire¡¯spany might also benefit.

    When that happens, her mood may also improve and I can expect to do some unbelievably dirty y with her.

    ¡¸¨D¨D that is all from me, however the Commissioner of Government Affairs and the Commissioner of Military Affairs have something they would like to say.¡¹

    After saying that, the King reaches his hand to a female prostrating behind the throne and gently supports her up.

    That was pretty quick, I wonder what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, this is inappropriate in front of everyone. There is no need to be concerned for someone like me......¡¹

    ¡¸Please, I did what I had to. I bought a new dress for you. By all means, try it on.¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s that Rosario girl.

    She seems quite reserved, but still pretty.

    She¡¯s not thin, although the atmosphere around her seems fleeting and stirs a man¡¯s desire to protect.

    The woman has a troubled smile on her face as her hand is pulled by the King, and I¡¯m getting a bewitching air from her.

    The ministers and government officials look on in confusion while Erich and Keh stand in front of me.

    I stop bending the knee and get myself up immediately.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, you see His Majesty also his own circumstances. Don¡¯t think badly of him.¡¹

    ¡¸Making a child is also part of a King¡¯s duties, please be patient with him.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really think poorly of him nor am I annoyed.

    To begin with, I think it¡¯s more important to not keep a woman waiting rather than showing appreciation to a man.

    That¡¯s even more true when the girl is so enchanting.

    If she wasn¡¯t the King¡¯s woman, I probably would have called out to her too.

    Aah, I want to go back to my territory and have Nonna try on a new dress too.

    The ones I haven¡¯t seen yet are the best.

    ¡¸Now then, it is as His Majesty said. That expedition helped reinforce Goldonia¡¯s existence to the Federation.¡¹

    ¡¸The Federation will now recognize us as the representative country for the Central ins.¡¹

    Erich and Keh talk over each other as they preface the discussion of rewards.

    ¡¸¡¸So what is with that convoy of ships and that group of people on the outskirts!?¡¹¡¹

    It¡¯s rare for them to be in sync like this with them holding opposing positions.

    ¡¸They¡¯re the female prisoners captured from the war. I borrowed the ships from the Federation to transport them.¡¹

    That¡¯s the only way to move 9500 of them after all.

    Also Celia didn¡¯t like how they were so disorderly and had them line up, so they look kind of like an army now.

    ¡¸...... there are many things I want to say, still you could have at least sent out a forewarning. The Royal Army was mobilized because they thought there was an enemy attack.¡¹

    Erich res at me.

    Hmm, I did let him know I wasing back with lots of girls.

    ¡¸Use somemon sense! Do you think it¡¯s normal to bring back 10 000 girls!?¡¹

    ¡¸There are quite a few problems urring within the capital too. Food and water still need to be secured so please be careful in the future.¡¹

    Keh also looks at me with a concerned expression.

    There isn¡¯t a ce prepared in the capital for the girls to stay so I¡¯m having them camp on the outskirts for now.

    I was worried about the girls after how horribly they were treated in the war, but they followed me without a single word ofint.

    I¡¯ll need them to endure a little more before I give them a good ce to live back in my territory.

    Despite Erich being angry at me, I talk to Keh, who is responsible for government affairs, about the particrs of where the girls will be taken.

    ¡¸So I¡¯m nning on having them live in my territory. Would that be possible?¡¹

    Keh pauses to think before his hardened expression rxes and he responds in a polite tone.

    ¡¸We are not able to ept 10 000 people so readily. Moreover, there is a chance for them in the worst case to be bandits if they participate in fights.¡¹

    ¡¸Could you overlook that somehow? I will take responsibility for watching over them.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if my fervent persuasion worked, but Keh eventually heaves a big sigh.

    ¡¸Well, chasing all of them out is probably more difficult. It should be alright to let them stay in Lord Hardlett¡¯s territory. I will also ry it to His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸That is a big help.¡¹

    Just when I think the problem has been solved, Keh had to say something troublesome.

    ¡¸After all, you are finally getting married to Miss Gretel when you return to your territory. It is not the best idea to cause a fuss right now.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s stare gets harsher.

    Now then, time to make preparations to return.

    ¡¸Wait Lord Hardlett, one of my subordinates actually has a daughter of suitable age as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Come now, I¡¯m about to take all those girls back. Isn¡¯t it rude to talk about marriage at this point?¡¹

    I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m bringing those girls with me and leaving right away.

    Rafen.

    It was a considerable walk to Rafen.

    Being former soldiers, the girls were better walkers than your average woman and we arrived at our destination sooner than expected, however there was a little problem when we got there.

    ¡¸Enemy raid!? A group of bandits!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! There are several thousands. As if there could be that many bandits!¡¹

    ¡¸Then could it be another country¡¯s...... wait, howe they¡¯reing from the north? Is another feudal lord dering war on us!?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyways, we should let Leopolt-sama know! What? It¡¯s not a problem so don¡¯t move? What¡¯s going on!!?¡¹

    When we could just start to see Rafen, the gates were tightly shut and armed soldiers were lined up above the city walls.

    It was almost like they were preparing to defend a siege by enemies.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you sent out a preliminary notice this time, right?¡¹

    Celia questions me.

    ¡¸Yeah, I did write a letter to Leopolt to say I¡¯ming back with close to 10 000 girls.¡¹

    I open the letter and show Celia.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good if the letter¡¯s not sent.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu...... it¡¯s my fault for not checking myself.¡¹

    Natiaments in shock while Celia shakes her head in frustration.

    Oh right, I forgot to send it.

    I move to the front and call out to the guards.

    ¡¸Wait, no need to worry!¡¹

    The soldiers seem to be shaken up after seeing my face.

    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s the feudal lord!¡¹

    ¡¸He should have departed alone though. Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s be a prisoner!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way! That powerful feudal lord bing captured is not possible!¡¹

    The soldiers don¡¯t open the gates right away.

    Grr, how annoying.

    ¡¸All of them are my women. Open up already!¡¹

    Answering my call, the girls pull back their clothes and expose themselves to the soldiers.

    Some even show off their breasts and lean forward seductively.

    ¡¸W-women? Did he say women?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it looks like the feudal lord made a whole city¡¯s worth of women his lovers.¡¹

    ¡¸M-monster...... our feudal lord is really a big dick monster.¡¹

    The gates finally start opening.

    I enter first and call the girls to follow.

    ¡¸This will be your new world. I¡¯ll look after all of you. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡¹

    The girls seem hesitant to move, with some even standing still, although gradually I begin to see some changes.

    ¡¸In this ce, we can live as people.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, we don¡¯t have to fight anymore...... I¡¯m so happy.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to have children here, right?¡¹

    There are girls smiling happily, girls crying, and girls so ovee with emotion that they kiss the girl beside them.

    When I enter the middle of that circle of girls, I instantly get kiss after kiss. Umu, this is great.

    It¡¯s a good thing I brought them after all.

    The Federation looked at me like I¡¯m an idiot and even Goldonia did so, but I don¡¯t regret doing this.

    Adolph and Leopolt will think I¡¯m stupid and I¡¯ll eat a headbutt from Nonna, but I¡¯m d I rescued them.

    As soon as I enter the new mansion, I encounter the aforementioned Leopolt.

    No, he was probably waiting for me. He knew that the first thing I wanted to do was to greet the girls.

    ¡¸First of all, scouts captured the moment the group entered the territory. Seeing as how the army wasposed of unarmed females, I had a general idea of what was going on, though I stationed fully armed soldiers on standby just in case. It costed an unnecessary amount of trouble and money. Please notify me in advance next time.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Look, I wrote the letter and just forgot to send it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s pretty impressive considering it¡¯s you, Lord Hardlett. Adolph has something important to discuss. Please hurry to his room.¡¹

    Leopolt leaves without glimpsing at the letter.

    Wait, did that guy just mock me again?

    ¡¸That can be left forter. First¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Aegir-sama¨D¨D!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I hear footstepsing from the halls and stairs.

    Fufufu, it¡¯s finally time to greet the girls.

    The fatigue from travelling won¡¯t heal unless I get an embrace from them.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m the first©`¡¹

    Leading the charge is surprisingly Nonna.

    She isn¡¯t quick on her feet so she probably waited near the entrance after predicting my return from the earlier kerfuffle.

    She frantically runs toward me with her giant breasts swaying side to side.

    ¡¸Hauwa!¡¹

    And she trips, needing her attendants to help her back up.

    The other girls don¡¯t try to overtake her after seeing that desperation.

    ¡¸I¡¯m home, Nonna. Sorry for beingte.¡¹

    I catch Nonna as she flies at me.

    She¡¯s light. Also, her humongous boobs feel wonderful against me.

    ¡¸Nn, nn, nnh!©`!¡¹

    Nonna gives me a hot kiss before she says anything.

    After a moment of exchanging plenty of saliva, she gracefully wipes her mouth with a handkerchief and greets me politely.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve worked really hard on this expedition and it is much appreciated. Aegir-sama¡¯s efforts will surely improve this family¡¯s prosperity and honor¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    As Nonna prostrates and delivers a formal speech, Ca steals my lips.

    Mel also appears by my side along with her daughters, who kiss my neck and cheek.

    I also kiss Mireille and Yoguri as they show up.

    M and Irijina are wearing their armor because of the earlier mixup, so I give them a hug.

    Luna is secretly watching from behind, and I also give her a kiss.

    Furthermore, Rita is standing upright behind me while on duty as a maid, although she is pressing her body against me, so I forcefully pull her close and steal her lips as well.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D joyous memory of the Kingdom, aaaah©`©`©`!!¡¹

    By the time Nonna raises her head, the girls are already wrapping themselves around my limbs and Ca is even pulling my pants down.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t cut in during my speech! M-san, you¡¯re doing this in spite of knowing that as a noble!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu...... no, I am aware, however it¡¯s been lonely...... you know......¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, isn¡¯t it fine? Don¡¯t worry about the details, let¡¯s just have an orgy.¡¹

    Nonna puts a stop to everything before my pants coulde off.

    ¡¸You will likely do that tonight anyways. Before that, you should go check on Maria and the others.¡¹

    I turn around to find Catherine, Maria, Miti, and Marceline standing there with flushed faces.

    In their arms are tiny babies who are sleeping soundly.

    They must have given birth while I was away.

    ¡¸It was at the end of spring. Maria and Miti gave birth on the same day.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......e here.¡¹

    I embrace all of them together.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for not being by your side for that. Are your bodies alright?¡¹

    ¡¸This is my third.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehe, this is my second child so I¡¯m fine too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thebor pains hurt, but the delivery was surprisingly easy......¡¹

    ¡¸I-it was really quick. It¡¯s kind of embarrassing......¡¹

    The midwifees out in support.

    ¡¸Everyone had safe deliveries as usual. Even Miti-sama who gave birth for the first time and the older Marceline-sama easily popped out the child quite simply.¡¹

    Nonna clears her throat.

    ¡¸Several girls in the annex also gave birth. Go check on them too.¡¹

    Of course. I¡¯ll hug them and thank them properly for bearing my child.

    ¡¸Right. There is one more person...... do you know who I¡¯m referring to?¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa?¡¹

    Nonna smiles, then the person in question appears with a blush on her face while being supported by maids.

    ¡¸Here you go, Melissa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s gotten like this...... are you going to congratte me?¡¹

    Melissa rolls up the loose clothing she¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸Ooh! Atst, you¡¯re pregnant!¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s stomach is visibly bulging out.

    It¡¯srge enough that anyone could tell she¡¯s pregnant, which means my seed traveled into her womb and became a child.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been six months, so I was told the child will be born before winter. I can be a mother.¡¹

    No other words are needed.

    I embrace her while being careful of her stomach.

    This is the child-loving Melissa we¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a great mother.

    ¡¸Gosh, I was gone for a little bit and children are popping out left and right.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Aegir-sama is spraying his seed everywhere!¡¹

    Nonna pouts.

    ¡¸The seed Aegir sprinkled around has literally grown up.¡¹

    Ca jokes.

    ¡¸Aegir-san is at fault. There is no other choice but to get pregnant when girls get pounded by such an incredible thing.¡¹

    Mel giggles while poking my crotch with a finger.

    What a peaceful atmosphere. Maybe I won¡¯t get a headbutt this time.

    ¡¸By the way, how many new girls did you bring this time?¡¹

    It won¡¯t be that easy, huh.

    Well, Sofia and Sekrit will be living together with us so I can¡¯t avoid introducing them to Nonna.

    ¡¸Ah, are you the wife? My name is Sofia. Please treat me kindly from now on.¡¹

    As she politely bends the knee for a typical Federation greeting, Nonna quickly returns the gesture.

    That¡¯s expected of Sofia, whose manners are properly ingrained into her.

    ¡¸I will maintain the hierarchy within the household, so please...... eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, oh how reassuring it is for there to be another like you who understands etiquette.¡¹

    It looks like Nonna is satisfied with Sofia¡¯s politeness.

    On the other hand, Sofia is looking kind of confused.

    Now then, the problem is with the next one.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Sekrit. You have pretty big tits.¡¹

    Sekrit snorts as she casually touches Nonna¡¯s breasts.

    Nonna freezes. Sekrit proceeds to walk towards her room after asking about it.

    She turns around just to say onest thing to me.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re tired of the stench of Federation women,e visit me. Having a taste of dark skin once in a while should be refreshing.¡¹

    Nonna roars after Sekrit disappears into a room.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that rude person!?¡¹

    I stop Nonna from almost charging at her by wrapping my arms around from behind.

    This was a mistake. Sofia may be courteous, but Sekrit has a prominent personality.

    I knew from the start she wasn¡¯t going to make an effort to win Nonna¡¯s favor.

    ¡¸Calm down. I know she seems that way, but I hope you can overlook it.¡¹

    I have to tell Sekrit not to cause a fightter too.

    At this rate, she¡¯ll iste herself in no time.

    I try tofort Nonna by squeezing her body from behind and feeling up her breasts.

    ¡¸That girl was so impolite all of a...... aahn! Hey now! Aaaah! Fine, I get it!¡¹

    She finally gave up.

    ¡¸Gosh...... you¡¯ve gotten them hard. I¡¯ll go teach that girl some mannerster!¡¹

    Nonna fixes her clothes, then takes a deep breath to steady her breathing.

    I can clearly see her nipples through her clothes, but I won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸To only bring back two girls after a six month long expedition is pretty good. Aegir-sama must be settling down.¡¹

    I look away.

    ¡¸I was worried that he would bring back a few dozen girls. Especially if they were female prisoners her rescued.¡¹

    Celia, Leah, and Marta avert their eyes.

    It¡¯s better off not saying anything even though it hurts.

    ¡¸Actually Nonna, I made only two girls my lovers but I brought back a little more than that.¡¹

    ¡¸So it was more than 10 people after all!?¡¹

    I shake my head silently.

    ¡¸There are actually 9500 girls outside.¡¹

    ¡¸You sex maniac! Lady killer!¡¹

    In the end, I got hit by Nonna¡¯s headbutt right below the chin.

    Nonna runs off crying after that, and I know I have to cheer her upter.

    Now then, that should be it with family issues.

    No, wait. I think I¡¯m forgetting something.

    Speak of the devil, I hear some rumbling.

    Those are some heavy footsteps.

    ¡¸My beloovveeedd!!¡¹

    ¡¸Madam! If you run like that, the floor will break! The window will break from the shaking!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... that meat ball. I thought it was fine to leave her because she was growling in the toilet.¡¹

    ¡¸She caught a whiff.¡¹

    Ca and Mireille seem troubled.

    I inhale deeply, spread my legs wide and clench my teeth.

    ¡¸Wee back!! It¡¯s your lovely udia!!¡¹

    The thunderous booms wereing from the ceiling.

    Now that I look, I see arge skin-colored objectes flying at me from the second level staircase.

    Crap. I thought for sure she woulde from the front, not from above.

    ¡¸Hrngah!¡¹

    I support the falling woman with all my strength.

    I could hear cracking from my flexed arms and creaking from my knees as they support the tremendous load.

    My lower back muscles barely supported my body without tearing and I managed to break her fall safely.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back, udia.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, half a year! It¡¯s been half a year since I¡¯ve felt your embrace...... udia¡¯s heart was just about to melt!¡¹

    While screaming joyously, she rains kisses all over my face.

    I was finally able to catch her without taking a knee.

    After the hectic greetings, I have to first pay a visit to Adolph.

    I normally would have head straight to bed with the girls, but Leopolt told me to go directly to Adolph¡¯s room, so there must be a reason.

    If it¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯m stealing Nina away from him.

    ¡¸Adolph, are you in there?¡¹

    I open the door without much of a knock.

    ¡¸......Hardlett-sama? Aah, you¡¯re finally back?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    This is Adolph¡¯s room so I would expect no one else but him to be here.

    The man before me has caved in cheeks and dark bags under his eyes.

    Plus his hair seems to be falling off and even the front part of the top of his head seems to be receding.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have time to joke around.¡¹

    I can see countless piles of documents on Adolph¡¯s desk.

    Dealing with all this alone is impossible.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Ah!¡¹

    The door opens and Poltees in.

    She bows her head when she sees me and adds to Adolph¡¯s document stack.

    ¡¸This is for Rihane vige, and this one is for Atonito vige. After that...... since Tristan-sama has gone missing, you¡¯ll have to handle this as well. ......Adolph-sama, should you not take a little break?¡¹

    Polte herself has a tired look, but is worried for Adolph.

    Oh, Gretel¡¯s behind her too.

    After kissing me, she drops a stack of papers on Adolph¡¯s desk.

    ¡¸The date for our wedding has been decided.¡¹

    ¡¸W-woof!¡¹

    With a full-faced smile, Gretel wags her tail and runs off.

    The problem now is with Adolph.

    ¡¸No matter how busy you are, you¡¯re pushing yourself too much. Take a break.¡¹

    I pick up the document Adolph was looking at.

    ¡¸That just happens to be the tax revenue for this summer. Pleasepare it with the spring numbers here.¡¹

    I had to open up the can of worms.

    ¡¸To begin with, why are you so busy? It¡¯s not time for harvest or head tax collection yet.¡¹

    If the nting in the summer is going ordingly, this shouldn¡¯t be a time where the domestic affairs official is that busy.

    It isn¡¯t wartime like the Federation either.

    ¡¸Please take a look here.¡¹

    Adolph hands me a document reporting the status of each vige and their points of appeal.

    They¡¯re all petitioning for various things, but most are writing about refugees or guards.

    ¡¸It looks like the food situation in Altair and Vandolea is reaching a breaking point. On top of that, they are not expecting a harvest this year due to the effects of the ash, so people are moving up north in waves after abandoning their viges.¡¹

    Adolph gulps down some water before continuing.

    ¡¸The numbers keep going up and the total has passed 20 000 already. Temporary settlements are being made for them, however they just keeping and I can¡¯t deal with them in time. They may be refugees, but some will inevitably resort to stealing if they¡¯re short on food. If that happens, it could lead to shes between them and the residents and eventually a massive disturbance. The citizens of some cities are already feeling threatened so Leopolt-san mobilized the army.¡¹

    I see, Adolph has been dealing with the neverending problem of securing food and dwelling ces for the refugees while also handling the dissatisfaction and petitions from the original citizens.

    ¡¸Polte isn¡¯t enough to help, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸She is definitely skilled, however there are just too many things to deal with right now. Over there you have the collection of taxes and the assigning of new farnds, the n for Lintbloom¡¯s new fuel, the distribution of jobs for the Vandolea prisoners, amongst other things, and we just have a shortage of help.¡¹

    I lightly brush Adolph¡¯s head while he doesn¡¯t stop moving his pen.

    That was enough to scatter dozens of strands of hair.

    ¡¸I see, it is definitely a huge deal if 30 000 peoplee flooding into a territory with 180 000 citizens.¡¹

    Adolph looks up with a dubious expression.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got it wrong, there are only about 20 000 refugees. Then again, it might grow to 30 000 not long from now.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, I brought back roughly 10 000 prisoners from the Federation. The girls need food and ces to live, so I included them in the count. Please think of a way to help them too.¡¹

    I pat Adolph¡¯s shoulder.

    There was a moment of silence before Adolph copses on his desk.

    ¡¸Oh, so he was tired after all. Sleep well.¡¹

    I cover Adolph with a cloak.

    Rest up and then think of a n to deal with the prisoners.

    I¡¯ll prepare a present too.

    ¡¸Master, do you have some time?¡¹

    As I return to the corridor, Sebastian calls out to me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The veteran butler bends over and apologizes.

    ¡¸My humblest apologies. Several problems have arisen around the house due to my ineptitude.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t sound good.

    ¡¸The first is in the courtyard. An unknown nt has grown wildly and is not part of the usual flowers nted by the gardener. It¡¯s be so widespread that you can¡¯t even stand within the garden.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, alright. Leave that to me.¡¹

    I can guess what happened for the most part.

    It¡¯s not Sebastian¡¯s fault, so I¡¯ll need to press Lammy for answerster.

    ¡¸The other problem is in regards to Alice-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Alice? Did something happen to her?¡¹

    Did she y with her ass too much and get it torn apart?

    ¡¸Lately she has not been showing up in the morning or evening, nor has she been responding when I call out to her, and she has been going out night after night...... I thought the least I could do was to report this¡¹

    Sebastian warns me that Alice may have befriended another man.

    ¡¸Alright. Thanks for letting me know.¡¹

    Being gone for half a year, the possibility of another guy stealing my girls is definitely there.

    Of course I don¡¯t me the girls. If they are stolen from me, I just have to steal them back.

    ¡¸The garden, Alice, and the refugees. There are problems everywhere.¡¹

    I¡¯ll do what I can.

    The issue with Alice can wait until night, so I should make Adolph happy first.

    If he¡¯s happy, I won¡¯t have to worry about the refugees.

    I pay a visit to Natia¡¯s room.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for bothering you when you haven¡¯t settled down yet, but could I ask you to make some medicine?¡¹

    Natia¡¯s room contains all the mysterious ornaments and strange nts she¡¯s collected from all over the ce.

    ¡¸Medicine? What kind?¡¹

    Hmm, maybe something that makes people happy?

    ¡¸A potion that increases energy? I can make one that allows someone to work for two days without rest.¡¹

    ¡¸No, nevermind then.¡¹

    That sounds dangerous. I would lose everything if Adolph dies.

    Oh, I know. He¡¯ll surely cheer up if his hair regrows.

    ¡¸Can you make a hair tonic? There¡¯s someone I know who¡¯s troubled about hair.¡¹

    ¡¸Hair? Aah...... mm, got it.¡¹

    Natia listens warmly.

    I was attacked for pointing out Adolph¡¯s baldness in the past. This time let¡¯s be ambiguous.

    ¡¸I want to do something to help this person. Do you have any medicine like that?¡¹

    Maybe there is no such medicine to regrow hair.

    But if the process of loss can be dyed, it can be a great hope for Adolph.

    ¡¸Not many people speak of hair problems. I have such a medicine. I actually also...... can rte.¡¹

    Natia takes out a purple bottle embarrassingly.

    I never thought she would be concerned about having thin hair.

    I didn¡¯t get a trace of that from her beautiful light green hair.

    ¡¸If you...... apply this to the root of the hair and wait overnight, it will resolve right away. The effect has been confirmed.¡¹

    I pat Natia¡¯s head after taking the bottle.

    Her long elf ears perk up and then droop back down.

    ¡¸Thanks, you¡¯re a lifesaver. Because of you, I can save a person.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop exaggerating! Geez, don¡¯t go spreading this around. It¡¯s an embarrassing topic for a woman.¡¹

    Hm, Adolph isn¡¯t a woman, although it might be even more of a grave situation if a woman is going bald.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be taking this. You¡¯ve really been a great help. A beauty like you has such a beautiful heart too.¡¹

    ¡¸G-get going already!¡¹

    Natia chases me out, but her ears were pping about wildly.

    It¡¯s cute how easy to understand she is.

    ¡¸My head was patted...... I was thanked that much just for a simple hair loss agent...... ehe. So there are others who are concerned about excess hair, that makes me feel less left out. That drug is powerful, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy.¡¹

    I overhear Natia saying something behind the door, though I couldn¡¯t pick out any details.

    Adolph is still lying on the desk in his room.

    ¡¸Er, let¡¯s see. Apply it to the root, was it? Let¡¯s help him grow lots of hair, so why not use the whole bottle. He¡¯s losing hair only in the front, although it could happen to the side or back as well. Better put some there just in case. I have to be thorough here.¡¹

    I continue to apply the medicine while praying for Adolph¡¯s hair to grow back.

 Chapter 311: Mountain of Difficult Problems Domestic Affairs Edition

    <h4>Chapter 311: Mountain of Difficult Problems Domestic Affairs Edition</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I sit down to eat breakfast feeling refreshed.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? Did something good happen?¡¹

    Celia asks while serving herself sd on a te.

    ¡¸Yesterday was incredible, wasn¡¯t it? All of us were lying side by side in bed spreading our own legs.¡¹

    Ca smiles as she stuffs her cheeks with pasta.

    ¡¸Aegir-san started on one side and pressed down on us in order, making all of us scream.¡¹

    Mel covers her mouth andughs elegantly.

    ¡¸I-it was pretty intense. Um, is your back okay? I couldn¡¯t help it and dug my nails......¡¹

    M asks embarrassingly while looking up at me.

    Sure, it made a mark, but it¡¯s obviously not a big deal.

    A girl digging her nails hard into you just shows how much pleasure she was feeling and is something like a medal of honor for guys. I¡¯m not going toin about that.

    ¡¸M-san was incredible. Arching your back and screaming, even peeing at the end.¡¹

    Mariaments as she blushes.

    ¡¸But Maria and the other girls, is it okay going so rough right after giving birth? Your stomach was being pushed up from the inside so much. Aegir¡¯s dick got bigger yet again.¡¹

    Fufufu, oh is that right, I got bigger again?

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long and I wanted to experience it without restrain......¡¹

    ¡¸After giving birth, I just yearned for master all the more......¡¹

    Maria and Miti are too cute.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve given birth, but my belly felt so empty and lonely...... I wanted something to enter my womb.¡¹

    Marceline should have given birth to herst child in terms of how old she is. I¡¯ll get her daughters pregnant next.

    ¡¸I was about to go crazy from wanting a man...... it was after I swallowed up arge cock that I finally returned to normal.¡¹

    Catherine was apparently at her limits.

    I know she was pregnant, still it was impressive that she endured my absence for half a year without cheating.

    Last night, she was sucking me like a woman-possessed and it freaked out the other girls a little.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dgirls, we¡¯re eating right now. Please refrain from talking about such vulgar topics!¡¹

    Nonna pounds the table.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focus on her, and my eyes as well fall on the valley of her breasts exposed as she leans forward.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a bar off in some run-down district! It¡¯s the dining room of Margrave Hardlett¡¯s house! Is intercourse and sex rted issues appropriate for discussing during a meal!?¡¹

    Nonna keeps hitting the table, while the two attendants remove the tes to prevent the soup from spilling.

    I don¡¯t remember ever seeing that jewel ne in between her giant breasts, well let¡¯s not worry about it.

    ¡¸Oh be quiet. Nonna was also getting screwed by Aegir while sucking on Mel¡¯s and my breasts, screaming ¡°ahiih!¡± happily.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, don¡¯t talk about things that happened at night during breakfast!¡¹

    Nonna ms the table more, herrge knockers also bouncing up and down against the t surface.

    ¡¸Kuh......¡¹

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see Maria make an annoyed face.

    ¡¸Pfft...... Adolph-sama has gotten out of bed so-! Kuku...... I have brought him here as instructed.¡¹

    I hear a maid¡¯s voiceing from the corridor. It seems like she is trying not tough.

    ¡¸Oh, pleasee in.¡¹

    ¡¸You called Adolph? And at such a time......¡¹

    Nonna seems displeased that Adolph waste to arrive for breakfast, although she doesn¡¯t say anything knowing how busy he must be with his usual work.

    ¡¸He was quite tired. If he sleeps well and eats well, he¡¯ll surely get his energy back.¡¹

    He was sleeping soundly from yesterday afternoon until now.

    Now he needs to eat some meat and he will be revitalized. If it were me, I would also need time with women.

    ¡¸Besides...... fufufu, everyone might not recognize Adolph.¡¹

    I used the whole bottle of hair growth tonic specially made by Natia.

    His hair might have grown long enough overnight to reach his waist.

    I look over at Natia and smile, though she responds by tilting her head in puzzlement.

    ¡¸He might be a man with a full head of fluffy hair, but you can¡¯t fall for him.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry?¡¹

    I joke with Celia while waiting for Adolph to show up.

    ¡¸It looks like I slept for a whole day. I have to catch back up on work right away after eating......¡¹

    Adolph mutters as he appears. The ck hair on his head is¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Gone! There¡¯s nothing there!¡¹

    My voice came out unintentionally. What¡¯s going on here?

    Rather than a thickyer of hair, his head ispletely skin color...... meaning not a single strand of hair grew.

    ¡¸Pffft!¡¹

    Nonna spit out her soup right when she was about to say her morning greetings.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the dirty one...... gobph!¡¹

    Ca chokes on the pasta in her mouth and coughs violently.

    ¡¸Bu. Pfufufufu.¡¹

    Mel, to make it seem like she isn¡¯t bursting outughing, hugs Ruu and trembles.

    ¡¸This is horrible.¡¹

    M mutters as she shakes her head.

    Celia also stares nkly at Adolph¡¯s head which becamepletely bald overnight, then she realizes from my earlier dialogue that I must have done something. She looks usingly at me.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... you did something unnecessary again?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir, did you do something? This is too cruel.¡¹

    ¡¸This is too much.¡¹

    Ca and Miti also look usingly at me.

    Even if you look at me like that, I¡¯m just as confused.

    ¡¸Hey, this isn¡¯t a temporary side effect which will lead to an instant growth soon after, right?¡¹

    I ask Natia who is leaning over.

    ¡¸Huh? What side effect¨D¨D¡¹

    The intelligent Natia suddenly realizes what I¡¯m talking about.

    ¡¸A-Aegir! Did you perhaps use that medicine on this person!?¡¹

    Natia shouts in disbelief.

    ¡¸Yeah, I used the whole bottle thinking it would help him grow lots of hair...... did I use too much?¡¹

    Natia is left speechless. I¡¯m getting a bad feeling.

    I feel like I caused an irreversible tragedy after looking at Adolph¡¯s head.

    ¡¸That was a hair growth potion, right?¡¹

    ¡¸N-...... no...... it was a powerful hair loss agent! I thought for sure you were referring to a girl who was worried about excess hair!¡¹

    I look at Natia and blink my eyes twice.

    ¡¸It looks like we had a slight mimunication.¡¹

    ¡¸...... how horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸You went too far, Aegir-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Adolph-sama is unmarried too, and now master will have to take all the potential partners.¡¹

    Nonna, Mel, and even Marta is ming me.

    ¡¸Haa...... hair growth? Hair loss agent? What is everyone talking about?¡¹

    Adolph tilts his head while rubbing his eyes drowsily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. More importantly, you¡¯re still tired, right? Eat plenty of food and recover your strength.¡¹

    I ce a te full of meat in front of him.

    ¡¸He dodged the question.¡¹

    ¡¸He did, didn¡¯t he.¡¹

    I can¡¯t hear Ca or Celia.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t eat something so heavy so early in the morning......however my head feels clearer after getting a good night¡¯s rest.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I think too.

    His head has never felt clearer.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take this time to wash my face first. It¡¯s been a while since I could rx and eat breakfast.¡¹

    Adolph heads to the washroom.

    ¡¸I fooled him somehow. I¡¯ll have to keep this up until his hair grows again.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible......¡¹

    ¡¸But he didn¡¯t even realize it was getting thinnertely, so maybe there¡¯s a chance?¡¹

    ¡¸......after applying that medicine, would it really grow back?¡¹

    Natia, don¡¯t say something so unsettling.

    ¡¸This is hard to bring up now¨D¨D¡¹

    Nonna starts to speak while looking off to the side.

    ¡¸I...... actually bought a new mirror and put it in the washroom.¡¹

    My eyes meet with Nonna¡¯s and blink three times.

    At the same time, I could hear a shriek from the washroom.

    By the way, udia was eating meat the entire time.

    Office.

    ¡¸Adolph has finally copsed after the umtion of fatigue. Therefore, I am personally taking action to solve the problems.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s exhausting daily tasks haunted him and he fainted in front of the bathroom mirror.

    He couldn¡¯t take his hairless head on top of all the problems continuouslying in and copsed.

    That was due to the build up of problems within the territory and not the fault of the hair loss agent at all.

    ¡¸............¡¹

    ¡¸......kuuun.¡¹

    Polte and Gretel seem to look usingly at me.

    Who was it that told them the truth?

    ¡¸Well, this is a good chance. He was given too much of a burden. I¡¯ll let him rest for now and have everything resolved by the time he wakes up.¡¹

    It might be slight, but some fault still lies with me.

    I¡¯ll have to work a little harder.

    I left him in the care of the thirty year old maid.

    She¡¯s the woman whose husband left after getting her pregnant with two children.

    Apparently, she told her coworkers that she would be fine with any man as long as he looks after her, so she¡¯ll most likely happily ept if Adolph goes crazy and pounces on her after waking up. This is my way of thinking about him.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s get to work. What should I do?¡¹

    Together with me are Polte, Gretel, Celia who is acting as my adjutant, and Tristan who was brought back. The ces he could possibly be were already listed out in an order of priority by Leopolt.

    Incidentally, he was at the rental book store which ranked AA on the list, and he was together with a young girl.

    I¡¯ll follow him secretly next time and take a peek.

    ¡¸Please take a look at this first. These are the numbers for spring and summer tax revenue. ording to Adolph-sama, it was left unchecked on the desk yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, my head hurts when I look at numbers.¡¹

    I reluctantly take the tax document from Polte and nce over it.

    Then hand it to Celia.

    Spring/Summer Tax Revenue

    Ie

    Head Tax: 60 000 gold (Lintbloom, Vandolea Special Town exempt)

    Mine Tax: 140 000 gold

    Trade Tax: 80 000 gold

    Extra Trade Tax: 2000 gold

    Total Ie: 282 000 gold

    Expenses

    Mansion Maintenance: 13 000 gold

    ¨D¨DTemporary Expenses: 1000 gold

    Security Maintenance: 20 000 gold

    Army Wages: 120 000 gold

    Military Facilities and Other Misceneous Expenses: 18 000 gold

    Paid Labor: 20 000 gold

    Total Expenses: 192 000 gold

    Net Ie: +90 000 gold

    ¡¸Heeh, so we¡¯re 90 000 gold in the ck.¡¹

    If I remember, catching Zaphnes would result in 100 000 gold.

    For him to not be captured after half a year, I can see why the reward was so enormous.

    So in the end, he wasn¡¯t found and nobody imed that money.

    I put down the document feeling satisfied.

    However Celia doesn¡¯t seem content only looking at the summary.

    She goes through the papers breaking down the details and starts hurling questions at Adolph¡¯s stand-in, Polte.

    ¡¸Regarding the ie, aside from the head tax, the mine tax seems to be teauing.¡¹

    While feeling frightening, Polte answers Celia¡¯s harshly asked question.

    ¡¸T-that has something to do with water and food and how Lintbloom¡¯s poption is not increasing any further. The mine tax offered to the country has increased so revenue will be like this in the future...... the trade of manufactured iron products will also grow in the future.¡¹

    Both the attacking Celia and the defending Polte are cute.

    ¡¸Next is regarding the expenses. Why has there been an increase in the maintenance cost for the mansion?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because......¡¹

    Polte trails off, though Celia presses harder.

    ¡¸Is it something bad!?¡¹

    ¡¸The maids of the mansion...... they¡¯re getting pregnant one after the other so money was given to them in congrattion and then it takes additional costs to employ recement maids.¡¹

    Celia looks at me.

    When I smile in return, her cheeks puff up more.

    ¡¸Then what does this ¡°temporary expense¡± mean? It sounds suspicious!¡¹

    ¡¸That is...... the spending allowance for the madam and the other lovers.¡¹

    Celia isn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡¸That¡¯s strange. The mansion maintenance amount should already include that expense. Why is there a separate cost!?¡¹

    She worked hard in the Federation so it appears her legs and stomach have gotten more toned.

    I would have liked it to be more plump though.I¡¯ll get her to eat more sweets.

    ¡¸Right, everyone¡¯s allowance is...... included in the mansion maintenance cost, however......¡¹

    Polte is finding it harder to say than before.

    Celia will think she misappropriated it or something.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s actually quite simple.¡¹

    Tristan, who was buried in the mountains of documents, lifts his head.

    ¡¸What is it!? Are you involved as well!?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s pointing her attack at Tristan now, but he seems unconcerned.

    ¡¸Basically, there are people who spend more than their allowance so some money is allocated separately. To be specific, it¡¯s Nonna-san.¡¹

    I see, the temporary expense is for Nonna¡¯s extra expenses.

    ¡¸That person ...... spending wastefully again......¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, don¡¯t speak ill of her. It¡¯s also my fault for leaving her alone for half a year. She¡¯s been waiting patiently without cheating so losing a bit of money is not a big deal.¡¹

    Besides, she is entertaining the neighboring feudal lords in my absence.

    It would cause inconveniences if she didn¡¯t look her best. It is almost a necessity for her to spend.

    ¡¸Then there is the military expenses which have gone up across the board. The reason for that is the influx of refugees. There was an increase in the number of guards plus the construction of lookout points, and also jobs need to be provided to allow them to buy food. A lot of it is work which is not necessarily needed immediately, but giving them a wages to do work is cheaper than strengthening the guard force. Gosh, I think Adolph-san did a great j-¨D¨D¨D¨D ow! What was that for!?¡¹

    Celia and Polte whacked Tristan¡¯s head simultaneously.

    ¡¸How arrogant of you to act while you were cking all this time!¡¹

    ¡¸Does Tristan-san know how hard Adolph-sama had to work because of the things you left unfinished!?¡¹

    For the gentle Polte to get physical, Tristan must have been constantly skipping out.

    In any case, that ends the discussion about tax. Let¡¯s move on.

    ¡¸If I recall, there is a problem with the refugee measures. Alright, let me resolve it.¡¹

    I¡¯m Adolph¡¯s employer. I¡¯ll show him that no subordinate is morepetent than his superior.

    I¡¯ll quickly take care of a problem he struggled to solve.

    Polte, as if the refugee measures are her speciality, seems to be acting more confident and is gathering all the relevant documents quicker than before.

    The stacks of paper are getting taller. I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸First, could I have you take a look at these documents, then decide on a specific budget and personnel to allocate?¡¹

    I look at the document on the very top of the pile and the document on the very bottom.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ve looked over them. You can continue. I¡¯ll follow with the budget and number of personnel.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Please wait!!¡¹¡¹

    Polte and Celia object at the same time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve checked plenty of documents before and haven¡¯t gotten many things wrong at all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you¡¯re checking documents which have already been looked at by Adolph and Leopolt-san! These are really documents which haven¡¯t been checked yet. Besides, you¡¯ve only ever drafted the documents for the trainees of the Royal Institution, so you¡¯ll surely get plenty of things wrong. On top of that, I¡¯m always checking things for you.¡¹

    Before Celia finishes talking, I lift up the mountain of documents.

    ¡¸Tristan, you¡¯re going to be looking over all of this. It¡¯s your punishment for skipping.¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it! I knew this was going to happen for sure!¡¹

    Tristan seems disappointed, but I know he¡¯s capable of doing a lot of things so it¡¯s a waste to keep him idle.

    Celia and Polte also agree to make him work.

    ¡¸Cutting corners or skipping is not allowed. Don¡¯t forget that Aegir-sama will be doing the final check. If an error is discovered, you will suffer the consequences!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, what a day......¡¹

    That takes care of the documents.

    ¡¸Well, the documents aren¡¯t that important. There¡¯s actually a problem with the refugees, right?¡¹

    The issue won¡¯t be resolved just by looking at what¡¯s on paper, someone needs to address what¡¯s going on in reality.

    ¡¸The number of refugees has already passed 20 000. If you include the females brought by the feudal lord-sama, the number would be greater than 30 000......¡¹

    ¡¸Is the problem with the overwhelming number?¡¹

    We have epted citizens from other territories before.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we give them food and a ce to live. We should still have money and food left.

    ¡¸Of course therge numbers is also a problem. Not only is there currently a lot of people, it may increase even more in the future. A vast area ofnd in Vandolea has been covered in ash, preventing them from growing crops. They were already low on food and are now being pushed out by the heavy influx of people from the Empire¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. Why would the people from the Empire want to move to a ce with a shortage of food? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?¡¹

    ¡¸Shall I exin?¡¹

    Tristan appears from under the mountain of documents.

    This guy really likes to exin. You still have toplete the work on the documents though.

    ¡¸The remotends of the eastern Empire connected to the Central ins has recently been subjugated by them. The residents by no means holds positive feelings towards the Empire, so the Empire¡¯s governing in turn treats them severely. Many military vese from this region too.¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯ve heard this before.

    ¡¸The Empire has greatly exhausted itself from the fight with the Federation. To continue fighting, they would need a great deal of money and manpower. They need it, thus they must bring it back from somewhere. However the ce they¡¯re taking the money and people from will be dested. It makes sense for them to suck it up from ces which are more rebellious or ces they don¡¯t care about.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying the conditions of the remote regions of the Empire is even worse than the miserable situation in Vandolea.¡¹

    Tristan nods.

    ¡¸It will get even worse in the future. The Federation won the battle after all. If the Empire had won, they would have gotten some form of profit, but they get nothing since they lost. All the extensive sacrifices were for naught. If the Empire doesn¡¯t tighten things up more than before, it will get difficult to manage the nation.¡¹

    Which means the refugees won¡¯t stoping in the future. In fact, the number will increase.

    ¡¸The residents in the border zone are frightened by the growing number of refugees. Additional guards have been added and simple fences were constructed around the cities, however...... the hungry refugees are stealing from nearby viges, providing the cause for residents to attack, albeit infrequently, although the urrences are slowly multiplying.¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s problematic.

    ¡¸Guards and the construction of fences, the distribution of food, and houses will be needed for the many families thate. However, that will cause the residents to feel a sense of unfairness and dissatisfaction......¡¹

    Polte is at her wits¡¯ end. It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s oveplicating things in her head.

    It¡¯s fine to keep things simple.

    ¡¸If you want to keep them out, we need walls. If you want to ept them in, we need food and money to pay wages forbor. We should pick one or the other.¡¹

    And the conclusion is already clear.

    Simply speaking, half of the refugees are women.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine to ept them. We still have food to spare, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. We don¡¯t have enough to sell off, however the amount we have shouldst until the autumn harvest.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we can just use food and money. We don¡¯t need to continue increasing the number of guards or building fences around the viges.¡¹

    Let¡¯s try doing it this way.

    If things don¡¯t work out, we can rethink our strategy.

    ¡¸Do you have something that concerns you?¡¹

    Polte isn¡¯t one who strongly expresses her opinions.

    If I don¡¯t ask her, she often ends up staying silent.

    ¡¸Well, the residents may express their dissatisfaction. In fact, there are plenty of petitionsmenting about theck of guards......¡¹

    ¡¸Then use the military.¡¹

    We don¡¯t need to go out of the way to add more guards when we can just use the army.

    Besides, this is all about impression.

    Spearmen and archers are not necessary to actually keep stealing and fighting under control, much less heavy cavalry.

    However the militaryposed of those units has a different level of intimidation. A heavily armed group of soldiers works better than guards holding short spears to offer a sense of safety to the residents and also to ward offwless idiots.

    ¡¸We should discuss this with Leopolt-sama before mobilizing the army...... we¡¯ve talked about it before but, ah!¡¹

    A smile forms on my face unconsciously.

    Adolph and Leopolt have equal standing despite having different responsibilities, unlike me.

    I summon Leopolt to the office.

    ¡¸Include the army in the refugee measures right away. Impressions are important so make sure to assign a good amount.¡¹

    ¡¸The ability to deal with shes against neighboring feudal lords and sudden rebellions will weaken, are you sure?¡¹

    Leopolt only asks for confirmation.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. What use is worrying about things that don¡¯t happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Preparation will take two days, marching will take a week, so they can be deployed at the border within ten days.¡¹

    There, that was simple.

    We don¡¯t need to discuss anything. I can give the order and get things done quickly.

    ¡¸Is there anything else?¡¹

    Polte was bbergasted for a brief moment before she speaks up again.

    ¡¸The refugees are concentrated in the border zone and there isn¡¯t much work for them to do. We¡¯ve considered splitting them up and having them do different things......¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t a wise choice to scatter them around due to the risk of insurrection.¡¹

    Leopolt answers before Tristan could open his mouth.

    He goes back to flipping through his documents sadly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that there are few jobs for 20 000 people to do near the border.¡¹

    It¡¯s possible to conductrge scale developments in the border zone, however it isn¡¯t preferred due to the dangers of wars breaking out.

    I would really like for them to be spread around the territory doing all sorts of work...... is there a way to do that?

    ¡¸I would also want at least the women to be ced near Rafen.¡¹

    Polte and Celia are astounded.

    Leopolt is expressionless as usual, and Tristan is the one who speaks up like he just remembered something.

    ¡¸Then I have a good idea. What is the ratio of refugees with families?¡¹

    ¡¸Erm......roughly speaking, about 30 percent?¡¹

    Polte replies.

    ¡¸If many have families, isn¡¯t it fine to prepare houses near Rafen for only the wives and childrens to live in? Then we can have the men work elsewhere. On the surface, we can make them think that we¡¯re keeping the women and children safe. Once they¡¯ve worked enough and umted enough money, they can live together with their families.¡¹

    ¡¸If they start an insurrection, we can hang their families......? That¡¯s fine.¡¹

    The way Leopolt says that without changing his facial expression freezes the entire room.

    Of course I¡¯m not going to do that, the most I¡¯ll do is abandon the husbands and make the women belong to me.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen. If those people whose wives and children can live safely, in other words the 30 percent who don¡¯t want to rebel, are within the group, an insurrection definitely won¡¯t happen. There would be internal conflict.¡¹

    We nod and review the points made.

    ¡¸So, first we will show off the heavily armed soldiers, then guarantee safe living conditions for the women and children of the refugees close to Rafen, then after that scatter the men to work throughout the territory in groups of a thousand, everybody fine with that?¡¹

    There don¡¯t seem to be any objections. I¡¯m the one making the final decision anyways, so that¡¯s that.

    ¡¸That does it for the refugee problem. Everybody except Tristan is dismissed.¡¹

    I leave the office as well.

    Today is the first tiring day for me since Adolph¡¯s head became bald.

    It¡¯s still day time, but maybe I can head over to the brothel for a bit.

    ¡¸That was quick...... by the way, what will happen to the 10 000 girls brought over from the Federation......?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Won¡¯t they all just be made into lovers? More importantly, can you help me out with some of these documents?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. I have to go pay Adolph-sama a visit after.¡¹

    Polte and Tristan are talking about something which I can¡¯t hear.

    Meanwhile, Celia is grabbing my arm like she sensed something from me.

    I can¡¯t go to the brothel like this.

    ¡¸No going to the brothel! Instead of going to a ce like that, I can......¡¹

    All of a sudden, I catch a whiff of the thick scent of a woman.

    When I turn around, I see Alice.

    ¡¸......my ass...... slimy...... give birth...... then...... grow again......fufufu.¡¹

    She¡¯s walking unsteadily on her feet and doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health.

    ¡¸Alice? What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Alice doesn¡¯t respond, continues to mumble something incoherent and passes right by me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to ignore Aegir-sama like that! Mghmgh!¡¹

    I cover Celia¡¯s mouth as she begins to yell.

    I see streaks of syrupy juice trickling down her thighs.

    Her entire body is giving off a strong aroused smell.

    Sebastian reported that she may be cheating, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡¸We¡¯re following her.¡¹

    Celia and I proceed out the rear entrance and shadow Alice.

    I hope this isn¡¯t something serious.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Southern Region of Vandolea.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s no good too.The entire family is dead!¡¹

    One soldier shouts.

    ¡¸Everyone here has been wiped out. What the hell¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    Another soldier shouts back.

    Themander they obey also can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s seeing.

    ¡¸We came to check on the crops...... and this is what we find. Is it bandits? Monsters? No, that can¡¯t be!¡¹

    There are no signs that the vige was attacked.

    Fields abounding in ripening wheat are all around.

    Nevertheless, death hase to all the families within the vige.

    ¡¸Hey, did you find out anything?¡¹

    Ten soldiers shake their head in response to the captain¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Not a single clue. All we know is that the body gets covered in bumps and they die after coughing up blood.¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody survived so we can¡¯t ask what happened.¡¹

    The captain is at a loss for what to do.

    ¡¸Is it a skin disease? No, it can¡¯t be......¡¹

    The word ¡°disease¡± causes the soldiers to be uneasy.

    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t be possible. It was just one week ago that we met the peddlers who traveled through this vige. There was no mention of an outbreak or an epidemic. It¡¯s unthinkable for the vige to go from healthy to annihted in one week.¡¹

    The soldiers feel reassured as one person refutes the im made.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Besides, even if there was an epidemic, it wouldn¡¯t kill everyone. It must be something else¨D¨D like poison in the well, or everyone ate poisonous mushrooms, or at worst they got cursed by something.¡¹

    Neither the captain nor the soldiers have ever heard of an illness that can spread throughout a vige and kill everyone in one week.

    It¡¯s natural to conclude the cause was poison or some kind of curse.

    The soldiers also agree and nod with stern faces.

    It was at that moment when one soldier yelled out from a short distance away from the vige.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a survivor! I found a survivor!¡¹

    The survivor was a young woman.

    She is still alive...... although barely, as blood is leaking from her mouth and she is weakly staring up at the sky.

    ¡¸Hey, what happened to the vige!? What caused all of this!?¡¹

    The girl mutters feebly while choking.

    ¡¸People from...... Empire......came...... to vige...... sick...... nursed...... but...... still died...... same for everyone......¡¹

    The girl¡¯s eyes stay open, but her hand goes limp.

    ¡¸Shit! She died!¡¹

    In the end, they learned nothing. The captain stomps the ground in frustration.

    Close to ten brand new graves were added to the vige cemetery, however nobody seemed to pay any particr attention to them with all the corpses lying around the vige.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t figure anything out from only corpses. For now, we should report back to headquarters. Guos will head back to the city on horseback. Everyone else will bury the corpses and return immediately to the guardroom. If this is the work of a curse, it would be bad to stay here long.¡¹

    The appointed man gently closes the eyes of the dead woman before mounting his horse.

    ¡¸Poor thing...... she probably had a cute face before being covered in rashes.¡¹

    The man wipes the blood spilled on the palm of his hand on his clothes and gallops off to the city where his headquarters is located.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 181,000. Refugees: 22,000. Female Prisoners: 9500

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 29,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 9500 men

    Infantry: 5000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 800, Bow Cavalry: 500, Temporary Refugee Guards: 2200

    Reserve Army: 2000

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (???), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (elf, feeling guilty), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (free)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (gluttonous meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy (sulking in bed), Alraune (really really dense), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (winged giant fire lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (meat toilet)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), Marta (aide), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (domestic affairs assistant, betrothed)

    Leopolt (mobilized dispatch of troops), Adolph pletely bald), Tristan (exhausting work)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Lilian (lobbying), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 95,450 gold (tax revenue + 90 000), (mobilization of army -5000)

    (Grant Money ¨Cunopened)

    Sexual Partners: 505, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 312: Mountain of Difficult Problems Household Edition

    <h4>Chapter 312: Mountain of Difficult Problems Household Edition</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Celia and I follow Alice out the back door.

    Guards are stationed at the rear entrance although they don¡¯t stop her from going out.

    Her behavior is suspicious but Alice is my woman. The guards won¡¯t stop any girl who leave my mansion.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t get any closer?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Celia silences her footsteps and walks about ten steps behind Alice.

    I am following three steps behind Celia.

    ¡¸If Aegir-sama gets closer than that, she might notice you even in that state.¡¹

    I¡¯m a little unhappy about that, but I¡¯ll let it go considering Celia¡¯s cute ass is shaking left and right as she masterfully tails Alice.

    Alice walks to the outskirts of the city like she¡¯s drunk.

    I was nning to stop her if she crossed the city walls because of the risk of beasts and monsters, though it doesn¡¯t look like she is going to.

    ¡¸What kind of business does she have in such an empty ce? There¡¯s only grass here.¡¹

    She stayed within the city walls, but the ce she went to is an empty space where buildings haven¡¯t been built yet.

    When Adolph was nning for the walls of Rafen to be built, he made sure to allocate a fairlyrge area for the city in order to prevent any inhibitions to future developments.

    The current poption within Rafen is approximately 30 000, plus themuters going back and forth to other areas to work abroad or conduct trade and even the refugees I brought back with me are housed within the city, yet there still looks to be plenty of space remaining.

    ¡¸Is this a ce she nned to have a secret meeting at? It¡¯s shameless to do so during the day, but there aren¡¯t too many eyes watching here.¡¹

    Celiaments in a rather annoyed tone.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve done it countless times in these empty ces before. There was one time where a guard spotted us in the act, if I recall.¡¹

    ¡¸Forget about that already!¡¹

    Still, what should I do if a guy really shows up?

    I don¡¯t think I can ept Alice sleeping with another man.

    I guess I¡¯ll capture the man and fuck Alice in front of him to steal her back.

    ¡¸She stopped.¡¹

    Alice stopped moving.

    That patch of grass...... has a small puddle of muddy water within it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a reservoir. Until water can be serviced, water is kept there for convenience. The water quality is quite poor so it would cause anybody who drinks it to have a stomachache. Uuu, it brings back horrible memories.¡¹

    Hm, now that the aqueduct isplete, this might not be needed anymore.

    Nobody is using this and the rainwater collected here is frighteningly dirty.

    The surrounding area hasn¡¯t been tended to so small bugs and weeds are everywhere, making this a rather unsuitable meeting ce for two secret lovers.

    However Alice¡¯s face melts into a smile as soon as she sees the pond and starts taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸Aah...... I can¡¯t wait anymore...... haa......¡¹

    Alice messily pulls off her clothes, the crouches down with her ass pointing down toward the pond.

    ¡¸W-what is she doing?¡¹

    ¡¸If you think normally......¡¹

    Her gestures tell me she¡¯s getting ready to defecate.

    Is it alright if we keep watching?

    ¡¸Uu......ing...... ah...... aaaaaah!!¡¹

    As Alice braces her legs, from her ass¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s......¡¹

    Celia let out a shriek.

    It wasn¡¯t excrement that came out of Alice¡¯s ass, it was a bunch of wriggling tentacles.

    The many tentacles made wet slimy sounds as they squirmed and fell out from Alice¡¯s asshole.

    ¡¸Agaaaah! Nnhiiiiih¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Alice looks up at the sky as she expels the tentacles, drool leaking from her lips while she screams.

    When eventually everything came out, she makes a low wheezing sound and copses on the spot.

    Looking carefully, I see that she¡¯s continually squirting out love juices.

    ¡¸It looks like she hasn¡¯t been cheating, though this is another problem.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what is that!? It¡¯s twisting and turning...... why was that kind of thing inside her body!?¡¹

    Oh, Celia hasn¡¯t seen that before.

    It resembles the roper I encountered in the Elf forest. So Alice brought it back with her.

    With something long and squirming like that, I guess it was a matter of time until Alice stuck it up her ass.

    ¡¸Anyways, we can¡¯t leave her like this.¡¹

    A much thicker tentacle than the ones which came out from Alice¡¯s ass extended up from the murky pond.

    ¡¸Ah! Aauuuuu!¡¹

    The tentacle is entering Alice¡¯s asshole.

    I don¡¯t know exactly what intentions it has, but I know for a fact that an unknown object is prating my woman.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to let something take my woman away right in front of my eyes. I¡¯ll pull that dirty thing out.¡¹

    I stop hiding and jump out in front of Alice.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! T-this is...... not what you think!¡¹

    Alice hurriedly tries to pull out the tentacle from her asshole once she sees me, except it isn¡¯t that easy.

    It looks like the stimtion was too strong, causing her to be powerless and the tentacle to bury itself deeper into her hole.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll listen to your exnationter. Right now, I¡¯ll get rid of this......¡¹

    I grab the tentacle sticking out of Alice¡¯s ass and pull on it with great force.

    ¡¸Aooooooh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    As the tentacle slides out, I see that it already went in about a meter.

    The sliminess of the tentacle and Alice¡¯s intestinal fluids mix together, making it easy for me to pull the tendril out.

    ¡¸Almost there. Endure it.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t, it feels too good...... I¡¯m going crazyyy......¡¹

    I hold down Alice as she bends backwards and lets out an animalistic growl, pulling out more of the tentacle.

    ¡¸Ahiiiiih¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The final tip, which was thicker than the other parts, gets pulled out.

    Tears, snot, urine, love juices, stomach fluids and all kinds of liquids leak from Alice as she passes out.

    ¡¸Celia, lower Alice.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, uwah look at her face.¡¹

    She is repositioned to face toward the pond again.

    The angry ropers wriggle inside the dirty pond after seeing their girl stolen away.

    I¡¯m going to borrow the one-handed sword on Celia¡¯s hip, although I¡¯m unsure if I can cut these things knowing how hard it was the first time I faced them.

    ¡¸I have to do it though. This is punishment for messing with my woman. I¡¯ll kill all of them......¡¹

    Before I could sh at them, a shadow appears over the pond.

    I look up on reaction and see something covered in red sturdy scales, then realize it was Pochi, Pipi¡¯s giant pet lizard.

    That reminds me, Pipi was searching for it. I wonder where it went.

    ¡¸I¡¯m busy right now. Let me clean these things up, and then I¡¯ll take you on, so move it.¡¹

    Before I left for the Federation, it was about the same size as me, but now it¡¯s twice that size.

    Its face has also gotten scarier, meaning the maids in the mansion will get even more frightened.

    Not to mention it can fly now so it¡¯s going to be quite hard to look after this thing.

    I feel like I¡¯ve seen something simr to Pochi before, but maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.

    There¡¯s no way I could have seen anything like this giant flying lizard.

    Pochi looks back and forth between me and the squirming ropers in the pool, then lets out a growl.

    Is it asking whether I¡¯m defeating those things?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They¡¯re giving me some trouble so I can¡¯t pay attention to you right now.¡¹

    Pochi then inhales deeply and opens his mouth toward the pond.

    Red mes apanied by a fierce roar, burst out from Pochi¡¯s mouth.

    The fire licks the ground surrounding the pond.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    ¡¸My...... squirming......¡¹

    When the mes stoping out, everything in the area was turned into a sea of fire.

    The water in the pond boils and the ropers writhes until they eventually wilts away.

    Pochi sticks out its chest proudly.

    Looking at the beast now, its face appears quite dignified and a strange crest is on its forehead.

    Right now, that stuff isn¡¯t important.

    ¡¸Stupid! Quell the mes now!¡¹

    I wanted to exterminate those things, but now everything got covered with mes.

    The st was so powerful that the green grass containing the water is also burning.

    Even though this is a vacant area, unchecked fire will eventually turn into a huge ze.

    ¡¸Awawa! It¡¯s burning over here too!¡¹

    Celia quickly stomps the ground to put out the fire.

    Pochi uses itsrge body to smother the mes. I guess it doesn¡¯t find the fire hot.

    ¡¸Hey! Look at all that smoke!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a fire! It¡¯s burning in the empty space to the northeast. Sound the rm!!¡¹

    Eventually, a bell starts to ring from a certain ce, bringing guards and onlookers in our direction.

    ¡¸Looks like we don¡¯t have to worry about extinguishing the fire. Alice is also saved for the most part.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... M-san is going to be so mad.¡¹

    Pochi hangs its head sadly.

    Regardless of the result, this guy helped us.

    It would be tough for its reunion with Pipi to start by being reprimanded.

    I lightly pat the beast¡¯s lowered head.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll hide the fact you were the one who caused the fire. Go and get spoiled by Pipi.¡¹

    Pochi lifts its head happily.

    ¡¸T-then how are we going to exin the source of the fire?¡¹

    I¡¯m thinking, Celia.

    ¡¸How about this, I was doing it outside with you and Alice and it was so intense that it caused a fire.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous!¡¹

    Night.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I enquire Alice regarding the circumstances of the incident and get a general understanding.

    Alice brought a cut-off piece of the roper¡¯s tentacles back from the Elf forest and was keeping it in a pot.

    Having that tentacle squirm around inside her ass apparently feels really good.

    As the tentacle gradually grew bigger, the pleasure also increased, and she couldn¡¯t defy it any longer.

    When she couldn¡¯t hide it in her room, Alice would carry that tentacle in her body and go to that pond.

    Since then, she would go every night to submerge her body in that pond and enjoy having the tentacle stir her up.

    After maturing, the tentacle repeatedly multiply itself by leaving immature tentacles inside Alice¡¯s ass and letting them grow a certain amount before getting expelled into the pond.

    ¡¸Gosh, your love of ass-y stressed me out. I thought for sure you were swallowing the cock of another man.¡¹

    ¡¸......I won¡¯t cheat. The tentacle isn¡¯t cheating.¡¹

    That¡¯s hard to call, but there¡¯s not point worrying about it after the fact.

    Besides, I¡¯m at fault for leaving Alice alone too.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t feel right losing to a mere tentacle. I¡¯m going to dig into your asshole now.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward...... ooh!¡¹

    She is currentlyying face down on the bed, her asshole stuffed to the brim with my member.

    Her anus was developed well due to her frequent tentacle usage and is wide enough to easily swallow my rod.

    ¡¸Being so stretched out, you would think it would be leaking.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine for some reason, I guess because the tentacle trained it in a strange way.¡¹

    Thinking like that, it might have been a waste to burn all those things up.

    I¡¯ll enjoy the asshole that roper so desperately trained.

    In a broad sense, I got my woman stolen from me.

    ¡¸Keep moving...... harder......¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, right. This is no time to get philosophical.¡¹

    I grab the flesh of Alice¡¯s ass and m my hips hard against her.

    Other girls would not only get get anal fist, their assholes would tear.

    ¡¸Aaahn!!¡¹

    However Alice just moans happily.

    While thinking that she¡¯ll have great trouble when ites time to make babies despite having such a wonderful ass, I vigorously discharge my semen into Alice¡¯s colon and return her ass to normal.

    Incidentally, the excuse made up for the source of the fire was believed by everyone and it created strange rumors about me.

    It also became one of the seven mysteries of Rafen.

    Courtyard. Dense Heaven.

    ¡¸Look at this.¡¹

    I came to the courtyard after Lammy calls me and see a scene that resembles a part of the Elf forest.

    Undergrowth covers the entire ground and nts have spread all over the yard...... so much so that I¡¯m not sure where I can step.

    ¡¸This is incredible. It looks more like a forest than a garden at this point.¡¹

    ording to Rita, it takes more unnecessary work for the maids to dry theundry because they can¡¯t air it out in the yard.

    By the way, I asked Lammy to take care of the nts in the courtyard.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say you had to keep it perfectly trimmed, but you could have cleaned it up a little more, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Lammy looks at me unhappily and then pulls out one weed.

    ¡¸Then have a look at this!¡¹

    The root of the weed she pulled out is shaped like a tiny human.

    Acting surprised after it was pulled out and letting out a soft squeal, the human-like figure wiggles about before escaping Lammy¡¯s hand and crawls back into the hole it came from.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, all of them are like that?¡¹

    To test my theory, I touch a small nt that is as tall as my waist.

    It squeals in response and the stem splits apart, revealing a small human-shaped figure in the middle.

    ¡¸That girl from before...... actually she withered up soon after Aegir departed. I thought it was going to be lonely for a while...... and then not even a weekter, nts started to grow all over the ce.¡¹

    Most of the nts which grew rampantly and turned the garden into a dense forest are apparently the alraunes.

    ¡¸It propagated this much...... I¡¯m surprised nobody got hurt.¡¹

    This nt secretes digestive fluid on its prey before eating them.

    I tried my best to teach and train it, but it¡¯s going to be hard to give all of them an education.

    ¡¸About that. Could you fetch some water?¡¹

    Lammy suddenly speaks to one of those little nts.

    That individual nt smiles and doesn¡¯t move, while another nt further away and close to the well swells up after drawing the water.

    ¡¸These little guys are not connected to each other, but they¡¯re apparently all part of the same nt. Teaching one of them is equivalent to teaching all of them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... which means-¡¹

    I take a look at one of the human-shaped...... human-imitating parts.

    The humanoid figure is already created borately enough that it looks like a human dyed in the green nt color.

    Overall the size of the body is small, however its breasts and holes are perfectly recreated to imitate a human female¡¯s body.

    It remembers well that I said to copy a person¡¯s body.

    ¡¸This is incredible.¡¹

    When I praise it, the bodies of the nt all throughout the courtyard happily sway side to side, making soft rustling sounds.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that the nts are in the way though. Laundry can¡¯t be dried and nobody can y out in the garden.¡¹

    This time, all the nts seem to droop.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too dense. It can¡¯t get enough sunlight or nutrients like this.¡¹

    It needs to be rented somewhere else.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, the area around the city walls is quite barren.¡¹

    The part adjacent to and within the walls does not have any residential or important structures for safety reasons.

    Other than the ce near the gates, there was no need for the ground to be levelled either so it was left alone as rough ground.

    If the girls are nted here, I think it might look pretty good.

    ¡¸The sound of rustling leaves is calming......¡¹

    As Lammy makes herment, the foliage in the garden shakes.

    When there are this many nts rustling altogether, it might be too noisy, but I¡¯ll keep quiet.

    ¡¸If flowers bloom during the warmer seasons, Mel and Maria would probably be happy.¡¹

    With mention of that word, the alraune seems to tremble and then soon after a cute yellow flower sprouts out.

    ¡¸If it bears fruit, the citizens will be happy too.¡¹

    The alraune starts trembling again and then a fruit falls down with a plop.

    When I pick it up, the rainbow-colored fruit moves strangely.

    ......is it safe to eat this?

    ¡¸The problem is if there¡¯s a fire and it spreads to the walls.¡¹

    The alraune takes the water sucked up from the well and spits it out.

    It seems to be saying it can extinguish the fire..

    ¡¸If a scoundrel wants to run away, he can climb...... no, probably not.¡¹

    The alraune whacks the ground with a branch.

    Then I think there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s re-nt it quickly. We¡¯ll get workers to start the work tomorrow.¡¹

    However the alraune shakes its head.

    So it dislikes being transnted after all?

    In the next moment, all the alraunes pop out of the ground and starts walking by using their roots as legs.

    ¡¸I see, how skilled. If it can walk by itself, workers aren¡¯t needed.¡¹

    nts the size of arge tree to the size of a dandelion line up in a row and start walking in an orderly fashion¨D¨D

    ¡¸Wait, marching in broad daylight will cause panic in the city! Do it at night.¡¹

    And so the alraune moved from the courtyard to the area along the city walls, returning the garden to its pristine state.

    The sudden appearance of vegetation near the walls also became one of the seven mysteries of Rafen.

    In the end, only a single alraune about as tall as me was left in the garden.

    Also a smaller nt was put in a flowerpot in my room.

    Maybe it wants to stay close to me or Lammy? What a cutie.

    ¡¸Heey...... concentrate.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry.¡¹

    I embrace Lammy in her small hut, with the alraune also participating.

    The garden is peaceful once again.

    Incidentally, Casie spotted the moving girls and freaked out.

    When she continually recited an evil spirit removal spell she learned from somewhere, she started to fade away, so she hastily stopped.

    Felteris Trial.

    ¡¸We will now begin the trial!¡¹

    As I sit innguidly, M sends me a harsh gaze.

    Rita and Sebastian are also here, as well as Nonna who sits beside me.

    ¡¸The used, Felteris! Charged with the crimes of lewdness, perverted behavior, and sexual misconduct with minors!¡¹

    ¡¸How humiliating!¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck is this?¡¹

    Iugh.

    How can lewdness be considered a crime? You should thank a woman for being naughty, not punish them.

    I¡¯m the only one whoughs, meanwhile M, Rita, Sebastian and Nonna all have serious looks on their faces.

    Is it really that bad?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you can¡¯t treat this the same way you do with Catherine-san.¡¹

    It makes me tense up when Nonna says that.

    ¡¸Ahem! The charges...... aah, even reading it makes me feel filthy!¡¹

    M ms the desk, closes her eyes and begins speaking.

    ¡¸The first offence! Not only engaging in sexual acts with the workers in the mansion, but also sessively luring minors in the city of Rafen to perform sexual misconduct. More than a dozen counts to date, with most of them being virgins!¡¹

    ¡¸How obscene......¡¹

    Nonna hides her mouth with a folding fan.

    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹

    Iugh.

    Who cares? The boys are graduating from being virgins and learning more about women.

    No man would mind their first time with a beauty like Felteris.

    Try asking any of the boys in question, and see if any of them hold a grudge against Felteris.

    ¡¸The second offence! Infiltrating a prison!¡¹

    That¡¯s something I can¡¯tugh at. What happened?

    ¡¸The particrs are......she upied the jailers¡¯ attention so she can sneak into the prison, then she fainted after being verbally abused by the prisoners, and was gangraped by them.¡¹

    ¡¸It was on purpose, right?¡¹

    Felteris averts her eyes.

    ¡¸The third offence! She went to theborers¡¯ inn and insulted them. After that, she willingly took a numbing drug as an apology and was gangraped...... no, allowed herself to be gangraped.¡¹

    ¡¸It was on purpose, right?¡¹

    Felteris looks away.

    To begin with, I don¡¯t get the meaning of taking the numbing drug to apologize.

    Unless she does a better job, it¡¯s clear as day what she¡¯s trying to do.

    ¡¸And finally, the fourth offence! Spreading a disease picked up by the indiscriminate sexual acts! By the way, it¡¯s diphtheria, pertussis and tetanus!¡¹

    ¡¸A disease......?¡¹

    ¡¸D-dirty! I absolutely won¡¯t let you use the mansion¡¯s bath anymore!¡¹

    That makes my shoulders slump.

    Nonna¡¯s entire body is shivering with anger.

    Sebastian steps forward.

    ¡¸The mothers of the young men who work at the mansion havee forth to protest.¡¹

    I fall t on the desk.

    ¡¸Anyways, tell them that I will pay for all the treatment fees. I will also give outpensation for the damages to those affected so tell them not to spread what happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    Sebastian lowers his head.

    ¡¸Felteris is banned from using the bath until she recovers, also she will be put in a room somewhere and looked after by only females.¡¹

    ¡¸H-how could you, I¡¯ll go crazy without any penises...... I mean, how humiliating it is to be locked away by a mere human!¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. Rumors have already spread throughout the mansion and there are no maids who are willing to take care of her...... to be honest, the maids look at her as if she is excrement.¡¹

    Rita chimes in with a troubled face.

    ¡¸Ask them again, I¡¯ll provide a bonus to their pay. If there are still no takers, in the worst case...... I¡¯ll ask Madam.¡¹

    I¡¯d like to avoid that if at all possible.

    ¡¸So after she gets better, when are you going to chase her out?¡¹

    Nonna asks matter-of-factly.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t thought of doing so.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good! This is Aegir-sama¡¯s mansion. We have no need for a whore who sleeps with any and all men.¡¹

    Sebastian and Rita seem to agree.

    I also think Felteris went too far.

    But she came from the Elf forest and has no ce to go, so I can¡¯t bring myself to chase her out.

    ¡¸Regardless, the women in the mansion, whether they are family members, lovers, or servants, won¡¯t ept her.¡¹

    Hrmm...... this sucks.

    However the problem was solved rather easily.

    When rumor spread that Felteris will be chased out of the mansion, young male servants, men discharged from prison, andborers all flocked to us.

    ¡¸I-I want her to be my wife so she can insult me and spank my ass everyday!¡¹

    ¡¸She was the one who saved me when I was going to rot in prison and die. I¡¯ve had a change of heart since then! I wanna marry her and y-rape with her everyday!¡¹

    ¡¸The reason I work so hard to earn money is so I can have a woman like her be my wife. I want to pull her arms back and fuck her in the ass until she cries!¡¹

    They¡¯re all such weird people, but they still technically want her.

    ¡¸H-how vulgar of you pathetic humans! A proud elf like me won¡¯t marry any of you!¡¹

    Felteris¡¯s legs squirm restlessly.

    I guess happinesses in many forms.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 181,000. Refugees: 24,000. Female Prisoners: 9500

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 29,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 9000.

    Army: 9500 men

    Infantry: 5000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 800, Bow Cavalry: 500, Temporary Refugee Guards: 2200

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Reserve Army: 2000

    Security Unit: 150

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (lover)

    Casie (fading), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (researching medicine), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (free)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (ball), ra (female attendant)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy (garden caretaker), Alraune (migrated), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (giant flying me lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (STD)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (justifying), M (reprimanding), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (domestic affairs assistant, betrothed)

    Leopolt (mobilized dispatch of troops), Adolph (hairless), Tristan (exhausting work)

    ire & Laurie (official merchant), Lilian (lobbying), Kroll (babymaking), Alma (babymaking)

    Assets: 95,300 gold (treatment cost, stium for 50 young men -150)

    (Grant Money ¨Cunopened)

    Sexual Partners: 505, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 313: Grand Marriage Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 313: Grand Marriage Meeting</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen City.

    ¡¸Hey, so what happened to those people in the end?¡¹

    ¡¸There were so many of them...... honestly it was a little scary, but the feudal lord-sama brought them.¡¹

    I hear soft murmurings.

    ¡¸Apparently they were prisoners of war brought back by the feudal lord-sama. They had nowhere to go just like refugees.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they were swarming outside the city and to the south of the borders. Is it a good idea to support people like that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that bad since they¡¯re all women, but eventually there will be an increase of thieves and pilferers.¡¹

    The citizens of Rafen are muttering as they look at the temporary tents set up for the 9500 prisoners I brought back with me.

    It sounds like most of it is disapproval. I don¡¯t me them. After all, a third of the number of people in city came all of a sudden.

    But there hasn¡¯t been a single fight.

    That¡¯s because the citizens of Rafen were not unhappy about their living conditions.

    The reason being, as former prisoners, the girls lived conservatively in consideration of the citizens.

    In addition, the fact they were all females really helped.

    Everyone knows that people who rape or injure females in my territory won¡¯t be let off easily.

    This ismon knowledge to all the citizens.

    ¡¸All girls in the world need to be treated kindly. That¡¯s because I might make them my woman one day.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief, your thoughts areing out in the open.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is looking.¡¹

    Oops, I couldn¡¯t help but say that.

    I¡¯m apanied by Gido, Kroll and Christoph as I head to the ce where the girls I brought back from the Federation are.

    I¡¯ll be discussing what will be happening to them.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how the girls want to live in the future, I can¡¯t leave them in Rafen while still living in tents.

    I would normally have went by myself, but I was told to bring escorts just in case.

    Celia and M are heading outside the city walls to mediate the skirmish between the refugees and the citizens on the outskirts.

    I wanted to go there at first, but changed by mind when I heard it was between young men. I¡¯d rather go to where the girls are.

    The citizens who wereining about the prisoners awkwardly stepped away when they saw me.

    I can understand their apprehension. That¡¯s why I need to resolve this issue quickly.

    ¡¸For Adolph to go bald at such a critical time...... I¡¯ll have to do things in his ce.¡¹

    What bad timing on his part.

    It¡¯s a mystery how I can¡¯t remember why he became bald. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because there¡¯s no need to remember.

    ¡¸Ah, Hardlett-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid! Address him as feudal lord-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸You came to see us!?¡¹

    When they saw me approach the tents, the girls who spotted mee running.

    Hearing themotion, more girls came running¨D¨D soon resulting in arge army of women surrounding me. I think I¡¯m about to surrender.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, what¡¯s going to happen to us from now on?¡¹

    ¡¸I can work even if it¡¯s a little demanding¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸How long will we keep getting food?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re in my way! Move it.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!¡¹

    With too many of them to fit inside a simple building, they had to live in tents, plus they don¡¯t have enough warm water to use nor do they have perfume on, yet why do they still smell good.

    And why did Christoph just fall over. Oh, whatever.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I was told once but don¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t have the greatest memory.¡¹

    I embrace the girls and head towards the center of the camp of tents.

    It¡¯s pointless to talk only to a portion of the girls near the edge.

    ¡¸¡¯Kay~ Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, he touched my ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh...... feudal lord-sama, you pervert......¡¹

    Of course I¡¯m going to feel up some ass during the confusion.

    The girls don¡¯t seem to dislike it either.

    It looks like the girls I can¡¯t reach are blushing too.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Oh Gido, it¡¯s you. What a perverted guy.

    I gather the girls so I can talk about their future.

    There are four paths the girls can take.

    The first is to find a job like the other citizens.

    They can be farmhands, or they can do sewing or craftsmanship if they¡¯re good with their hands.

    ¡¸You want to go with a few others and do needlework, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ve been together all this time, plus I think I can work hard if I¡¯m with everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸A female only workshop, huh...... my heart is heating up.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief, your crotch is swelling.¡¹

    Oops, that was close.

    Another option is to enter a family.

    The girls were military ves or soldiers, in other words youngsters who fought.

    That¡¯s why they naturally have the option to settle down with a man, have kids, and start a family.

    They probably won¡¯t have a chance to find a partner if they stay grouped up like this.

    ¡¸I want to get married. I want to have lots of kids and be happy.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to get a man before I even think about kids. During the battle, only oldmanders ever mounted me. I want someone young!¡¹

    ¡¸I get you! There are only girls here too. When I see strong-looking men like Hardlett-sama and the others, I just can¡¯t get enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey wait, I can hear some sloshing sounds! Someone is getting themselves off!¡¹

    It probably isn¡¯t limited to one or two people. I can smell a lewd scenting from one general spot.

    Gido and Kroll bend over awkwardly while I feel a bulge forming in my crotch.

    ¡¸Gido, Kroll, you can¡¯t talk about others while you yourselves are like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I started picturing it and this intense scent of women is unbearable.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t control my crotch...... it¡¯s getting bigger......¡¹

    Yeah. I¡¯m with you guys. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    My pants are literally going to rip right now.

    Thest option is to be a soldier.

    ¡¸I have my own army too. I¡¯d appreciate it if those with experience in battle join my forces.¡¹

    I¡¯ve already discussed this with Leopolt.

    The girls have fought and survived a major war.

    It¡¯s hard to rece that valuable experience.

    ¡¸Aah, a soldier...... huh......¡¹

    ¡¸I guess if that¡¯s the only option......¡¹

    Compared with the first two options, the girls don¡¯t respond too positive to thest choice.

    That¡¯s a given. They¡¯ve escaped a hellish warzone not too long ago and was about to be executed after bing prisoners, yet they ended up living. Those who still want to be soldiers after all that deserves much praise.

    That¡¯s to be expected.

    In fact, I estimated only ten percent out of everyone to choose this path.

    Actually we¡¯d be pushing the limits of the operating budget if five or six thousand chose to be soldiers.

    ¡¸But the feudal lord-sama¡¯s army is full of men, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Surrounded by young guys......?¡¹

    A few girls lick their lips after seeing us get hard.

    Kroll and Gido lean forward even more.

    Umu, my pants finally tore.

    ¡¸And finally...... the hidden fourth option is to be my lover.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The eyes of the girls seem to change and their bodies lean forward curiously.

    Compared to the previous three options, this one seems to be the clear favorite.

    ¡¸¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¹

    The color in the eyes of Gido and Kroll also change.

    I didn¡¯t mention this option at all to Leopolt after all.

    I don¡¯t say it joyfully though.

    I have to talk about something humiliating.

    ¡¸Normally, I would make all those who desire it into my lovers! However, I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    I look at the faces of the girls.

    Even I can tell that my voice is trembling from the frustration.

    ¡¸Pathetically enough, I don¡¯t have the assets to support everyone financially and allow everyone to live an abundant life.¡¹

    I had Tristan calcte it two times but it was impossible to make 9500 girls my lovers.

    I¡¯m giving green peas to Tristan¡¯s meals after heined how he didn¡¯t like it when I asked him to do something so stupid.

    It would have been possible if I had assets on the level of a King.

    Myck of ability is annoying me.

    ¡¸W-well everyone is a little......¡¹

    ¡¸The Emperor of Gand probably wouldn¡¯t do something so ridiculous......¡¹

    I have to confess more shameful things.

    ¡¸Even if I ept all of you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy everyone at night.¡¹

    Supposing I made 9000 of them my lovers, it would take me a whole month embracing 300 girls a night to get through everyone once.

    ¡¸My crude thing sadly doesn¡¯t have the ability to handle that.¡¹

    My powerless body will get tired after twenty girls and exhausted after fifty girls.

    If I squeeze out everyst drop, I can probably take on 100 girls, although my dick won¡¯t twitch at all after that.

    ¡¸Oh you sleep with 20 girls every day...... amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Shoddy? ......that thick log is shoddy...... ahaha......¡¹

    ¡¸But a lover...... that sounds nice.¡¹

    The girlsfort me.

    I have to get better, and sleep with more women.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I won¡¯t make everyone my lover. At most...... fifty or a hundred. Go ahead andugh at how pathetic that is.¡¹

    Before I could finish, the girls simultaneously shout out.

    ¡¸Aiza wants to be a lover! I have confidence in how soft my boobs are! You can try touching them if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuyun too! My ass has been trained quite a bit so I can handle big cocks just fine. Please test it out!¡¹

    The girls crowding around me are stripping me.

    ¡¸Um...... regarding the job referrals, is the feudal lord-sama going to be doing the selection? Are you handling the wages and services as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I n to.¡¹

    With that said, I can¡¯t choose the job of all 9000 people one by one.

    I¡¯ll obviously avoid sending them to harsh conditions, although I can¡¯t guarantee the same working environment for everyone.

    ¡¸If the feudal lord-sama takes a liking to you, you will have better working conditions...... maybe!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DA womanizer and arge cock...... in other words, a female body!¡¹

    The women who aren¡¯t aiming to be lovers also take their clothes off.

    ¡¸Wait, you girls! That¡¯s rude to the feudal lord-sama¨D¨D w-what are you doing?¡¹

    Gido tries to stand in the way, but is outnumbered and quickly pushed down.

    ¡¸A young man. I can¡¯t hold back anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get him too!¡¹

    Gido gets stripped just like me.

    Kroll is treated simrly beside him.

    Christoph was knocked out so he¡¯s left alone.

    ¡¸I have a wife! I can¡¯t so easily¨D¨D¡¹

    Gido protests while a girl climbs on top of him and sps her hand with his, urging him to prate her in the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸I have someone I also swore to be with......¡¹

    Kroll trails off as arger woman wraps up his body and pushes him down.

    Her wiggling waist is getting herself ready for pration.

    That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not a man if you refuse a naked woman pushing you down.

    Enjoy the woman¡¯s body in full and then get yelled at by your wifeter.

    Surely I will also get a headbutt from Nonna and cold, judging stares from Celia.

    ¡¸Gido-kun, was it? Your penis is pretty big. Aahn, incredible!¡¹

    Gido is only 17 years old but he¡¯s got a pretty big dick and has experience with girls, so he¡¯s naturally skilled at pleasing them.

    The woman moans from his unexpected movements.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Kroll-kun, right? You have such a persistent attack despite your age...... on top of that, you can handle more than one right?¡¹

    While therger woman mounts Kroll, he also fingers a girl beside him.

    Besides Alma, he also made L and Mira his lovers, so he is used to a threesome no matter how much of a cheeky brat he is.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be losing to them.¡¹

    I hold the knees of the woman spreading her legs to tempt me and push my hips forward.

    She was already wet enough from the atmosphere so my dick slide in pretty easily......

    ¡¸Uwaaaah! Hyaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The woman shrieks, foams at the mouth and loses consciousness.

    At the same time, she squirts and leaks urine.

    I reluctantly pull my dick out and stand up.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama? What is...... hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸What happened to the girl...... waah!¡¹

    ¡¸M-monster......!¡¹

    The girls gathered around me take a step back.

    Their reaction was practically the same reaction I get when I swing my spear on the battlefield. Should I try swinging my meat spear as well?

    ¡¸T-that third leg is a cock......?¡¹

    ¡¸Big doesn¡¯t even describe it. That log-like thing wasn¡¯t fully hard before!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing like the dicks I know......¡¹

    The situation gets turned on its head in an instant.

    However I¡¯m not going to show any mercy now that the fight has started.

    ¡¸Fufufu, prepare yourselves. I¡¯ll put this in the ones I capture.¡¹

    I brandish my spear and charge in to defeat the female army.

    And a few hourster.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama~ I heard from family members that you went to inspect the refugees. You were gettingte so I came to get you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, I don¡¯t see you. Does anybody know where Lord Hardlett is?¡¹

    I open my eyes when I hear Celia and M.

    I knew I was going to get in trouble when I looked at my surroundings and I try to get up, however I can¡¯t so I give up.

    ¡¸He¡¯s here. In this tent.¡¹

    ¡¸So you are in here?¡¹

    ¡¸The sun has gone down. Nonna-san has gotten mad and¨D¨D¡¹

    The front of the tent is pulled back and the two lovely girls freeze.

    To be more urate, it was three girls. Irijina was also there.

    I couldn¡¯t hear her loud voice because she was eating some meat on a stick as she was walking.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go back soon. Wait a bit and let me get ready.¡¹

    I stand up and put my clothes back on.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go...... make love to me until I go crazy......¡¹

    ¡¸Thrust more...... thrust until I die......¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stop squirting. My crotch broke because it felt so good.¡¹

    The girls at my feet speak out weakly.

    Continuing any further would break their bodies and hearts so I give them a soft kiss before throwing a nket over them.

    ¡¸Alright, shall we go back?¡¹

    With a refreshing smile on my face like nothing happened, I pat Celia and M on the shoulder and p Irijina on the ass.

    Irijina chokes and swallows the meat in her mouth...... hey, the bone¡¯s gone. Did she swallow it? Will she be okay?

    ¡¸......stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸How many women are you going to make your prisoners...... your thing will really get torn off.¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahahaha! I finished the bone as well!¡¹

    I have to avoid the critical stares of the girls.

    That¡¯s Kroll and Gido¡¯s job. I believe they were in the adjacent tent.

    I flip open the tent.

    ¡¸Hey, Gido, Kroll. We¡¯re going.¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯s that? What am I to you? Call me master! Ha, chief!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mama boobies...... more sucky-sucky...... Ha, Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    It looks like the two of them are still going at it.

    ¡¸Gido...... I trusted you to be Aegir-sama¡¯s bodyguard so why are you riding another girl¡¯s ass!?¡¹

    Gido gets his ass kicked by M and falls over.

    ¡¸What are you going on about, Mama boobs, you perverted brat!¡¹

    Celia unleashes a kick and her toes hit Kroll¡¯s balls, causing him to crumble in agony.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! Whatever is going on, it¡¯s punishment time!¡¹

    The powerful Irijina follows up and the two guys end up being knocked out.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll leave Gido with his wife and Kroll with Alma.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama......¡¹

    One woman calls out worriedly.

    ¡¸Leave everything to me. Whether you want to live on your own or start a family, I¡¯ll look after you.¡¹

    With that said, I drag the two young men and take my leave.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I was actually referring to how the two of them are still not wearing clothes.¡¹

    I wonder what tonight¡¯s side dish will be.

    I return the two young men to their lovers after their bodies were covered with the scent of women and kiss marks.

    The next morning, Kroll received marks around his eyes and Gido got scratched up on his cheek, which was not my fault.

    On a side note, nothing much happened to the fallen Christoph and he walked back home the next day.

    Later. Rafen.

    ¡¸So make sure both parties maintain order to the end from today forward, and don¡¯t forget that the host, Hardlett-sama, will be bothered if a dispute breaks out. Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡¹

    Things finally started after M¡¯s long speech ends.

    I¡¯m surprised she can speak for so long. I would have just said ¡°go for it¡± and left it at that.

    ¡¸With so many couples gathered, you have to be strict or else they¡¯ll go too wild.¡¹

    ¡¸M¡¯s so serious. It¡¯s cute.¡¹

    M cooly puffs her chest out and as I run my fingers through her hair, she visibly looks happier.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m serious too!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. You¡¯re cute too.¡¹

    I pat Celia¡¯s head as shees snuggling up beside me on the other side.

    Celia¡¯s face melts but M gets a little upset.

    It¡¯s hard to get a good bnce between the two.

    Happening without concern of what we are doing, the back and forth between couples unfolds before our eyes.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Matthew from the pioneer vige Ruruga!¡¹

    ¡¸Hello, my name is Quelle.¡¹

    £¨I¡¯m Casie. Wait, nobody can see. Oh well. Mealtime, mealtime~£©

    Men and women introduce themselves to each other as they sit in front of a table filled with food.

    They weren¡¯t simply sitting happily in a circle, no everyone had serious looks on their faces.

    ¡¸But a marriage meeting...... for this many people.¡¹

    ¡¸There was no other way to do it.¡¹

    Over half of the girls I brought back with me wanted to be part of a family.

    Which means 5000 of them, and while it is possible to introduce a job to everyone as a group, it is not so possible to introduce 5000 men to each of them.

    And so a notice was posted to call any men who wanted a wife toe to Rafen today.

    The gathered men and women will talk pleasantly with each other, and those who happen to find somebody they get along well with can get married.

    ¡¸Still, it¡¯s an innovative idea to prepare a table full of snacks for that.¡¹

    Nonna was the one who made that proposal after she heard about the event.

    ¡¸The rtionship they have with each other is important for theirpatibility. There are guys who often have a fine appearance and lineage but have a vulgar character. If you let them eat together, those things will surely be noticed.¡¹

    That¡¯s a good point. I should also be a little more conscious of my table manners.

    The other day when I grabbed a tomato with my bare hands and bit into it whole, Nonna¡¯s breasts were swinging pretty wildly because she got so upset.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t those tags too much though?¡¹

    A tag is ced on the chests of the couples.

    Written on it are not only their ages, jobs, ies, but it also mentions their strong points and weak points.

    M was the one who suggested that.

    ¡¸Of course not! Looks and personality aren¡¯t the only important things. Their ability and resourcefulness are important to consider too. An ipetent and penniless man will only bring misfortune to his wife.¡¹

    I get what she means, but this just resembles a ve market.

    Well, they all put it on themselves so I guess that¡¯s fine.

    The meeting picks up without our involvement.

    ¡¸upation, employee of a liquor store...... so you live in Rafen. Ie is three gold a month, I guess that¡¯s a passing mark. Decent looks too......¡¹

    ¡¸A guard? A stable job. Ie is two gold, huh...... hmm, should Ipromise?¡¹

    ¡¸Inn management? Ie is fifteen gold a month!? He¡¯s a horrible-looking old man, so I have to choose between money or looks...... umumu.¡¹

    I hear the lively voices of the females.

    ¡¸Strength is the ability to quickly get along with anybody and everybody, weakness is being too quick to give in...... seems like the type to cheat.¡¹

    ¡¸Strength is the ability to make conversation with beings beyond human knowledge, weakness is the asional aching of the sealed right arm. What the heck does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Strength is being kind to everyone-nyan, weakness is not good at being patient-nyan...... pass.¡¹

    ¡¸Strength is the ability to love a person who has earned his trust more than anyone, ooh that¡¯s nice! Weakness is the urge to gobble up the person he¡¯se to like, wah scary!¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t sound like things are going well based on the voices I¡¯m hearing, but everybody else for the most part is getting along.

    ¡¸From what I can see, the eye-catching beauties are naturally the most popr and the not-so-pretty girls are finding partners too.¡¹

    Marta casually pops her head out.

    She calmly analyzes the situation as she serves me tea in a ce overlooking the hall.

    ¡¸True, the only onespletely left out are...... how do you describe it, the entric ones.¡¹

    Clearly, even the ones with inferior looks and the girls sitting reservedly get approached frequently by guys.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re fine with someone like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You may not be the most beautiful but we¡¯ll be making a family together. What¡¯s important ispatibility, right?¡¹

    It¡¯s the same on the other side.

    ¡¸Look, I...... got this scar on my face from the war.¡¹

    ¡¸I have marks too. This one is when I wasn¡¯t paying attention and got run over by a carriage. This one is from when I fell off a cliff in the past......¡¹

    There are some who are calming down after showing each other their injuries.

    ¡¸I am the messenger of the underworld. The bandage on my right hand seals the dark dragon, which I will not touch you with even if you be my husband.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I am the gatekeeper of a distant realm who has descended from heaven. This eye of mine shines a bright gold color when the end times are near, releasing its exorcising power. If you do not mind that we will be a transient couple until that timees, I will dly wed you.¡¹

    I have no clue what they¡¯re saying, but they seem to be getting along too.

    Meanwhile, the ones who have overwhelming auras are the surrendered former Vandolea soldiers.

    Overwhelming in the bad sense of course.

    They are currently gathered in one ce and cooperating with each other, working hard at cultivating newnd and improving flood control, trying to make the best city or vige, however the process is still ongoing and they still need us to supply food to them.

    There is a problem with their city. And that is the majority of them are men.

    ording to the report of those who went out to do the inspection, there was a strange tension surrounding the city despite public order being fine, and homosexuality was rampant.

    The few times a girl would visit, dozens of men would flock to her and provide more than enough food and drinks, and also try whatever they could to ride her.

    Some girls would actually frequently drop by the special Vandolea city because they would get treated like a goddess.

    Still, future development could not be made without the existence of women, so they were notified of the marriage meeting...... although I really thought a revolt was happening when the several thousand men marched with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸Pleasee with us! I¡¯ll definitely make you happy! C¡¯mon, let¡¯s get married!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey now, that¡¯s too sudden......¡¹

    ¡¸How many children do you want? Haha, Haha, well a house has to be built before that! No wait, mating is first! Let me get you pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸I said stop! Don¡¯te close to me!¡¹

    Not good, that guy is too thirsty that he¡¯s jumping the gun. He doesn¡¯t realize that the girls are backing away from him.

    I don¡¯t me him. Many guys have gone without any contact with women for close to a year.

    ¡¸upation, unemployed (expected to be farmer, no field, still cultivating), no ie (food still being subsidized) ......¡¹

    ¡¸And his thing is erect like a monkey...... despicable, I¡¯d rather be single than have to be together with someone like that.¡¹

    Not good. At this rate, he won¡¯t have any women left willing to be his bride. I¡¯ll have to jump in.

    ¡¸Ah, these guys are just a little desperate after being in an environment filled with men. Also the cultivation is nearly ready, so you can livefortably once that¡¯s done. ¨D¨D¨D¨D you guys, don¡¯t get crazy either. Respect the women more!¡¹

    The girls somehow start listening to them again.

    ¡¸Sorry...... our city only has men in it so this is the first time in almost half a year that I¡¯ve seen a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸It smelled so nice that my sense of reason flew away.¡¹

    The men be docile like dogs who got scolded, which makes the girls startughing.

    ¡¸Gosh, how turned on are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Since you¡¯ve calmed down, why don¡¯t we chat a bit?¡¹

    Things are developing nicely.

    ¡¸Heeh, so that happened...... hey, why are you getting hard from just me getting close?¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry. I jacked off five times yesterday so this wouldn¡¯t happen, but when a beauty like you gets near me......¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, how cute. His face gets all red when I rub his back.¡¹

    ¡¸F-forgive me. The smell is too much for me.¡¹

    Can I participate too?

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸If Aegir-sama goes wild, the purpose of this meeting will disappear.¡¹

    Eventually, the couples who have developed a nice mood with each other stand up and start heading towards the tents prepared in the corner of the hall.

    ¡¸Fufufu, my suggestion is finallying into y.¡¹

    When I proudly push my chest out, M lets out a sigh.

    Celia¡¯s eyebrows furrow.

    ¡¸I¡¯m supposed to be protecting the public morals of the city.¡¹

    ¡¸This is Aegir-sama after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Marta is also a little surprised.¡¹

    The couple links arms and blushes.

    ¡¸This way is...... you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know you¡¯re a good person, but this kind ofpatibility is also important for couples.¡¹

    This is my idea, in other words a ce for couples to check their sexualpatibility.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how satisfied you are with personality, looks or upation, since you wouldn¡¯t want kids if you don¡¯t get excited in bed.

    Eventually, your family will fall apart. In order to prevent that, this ce will allow couples to test one round with each other.

    Let¡¯s get closer and check on how things are going.

    ¡¸Your thing is incredible! I-I¡¯m sorry. I was actually still naive, thinking of whether or not to keep you. Please make me your wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it was the one thing I was proud of in the past. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, it feels so good! What is this!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling great too! It looks like our bodies are a perfect match. Let¡¯s be together.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I have money after all. I¡¯ll make one my wife and the other my lover.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be in your¨D¨D eh, what the-, it¡¯s so small! It¡¯s like a bean sprout.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, this is no good. ......I think there are better people for you, so we¡¯re excusing ourselves~¡¹

    Looks like there is all sorts of drama going on.

    And so the grand marriage meeting came to a close, with all the women seeking to make a family able to find a spouse.

    The men were separated into fortunate and unfortunate, but most of the former Vandolea soldiers were able to return with a bride in hand.

    ¡¸If I were to bring ady as beautiful as you back home, it will cause a big fuss. I¡¯m worried about cheating.¡¹

    ¡¸You better work hard so that doesn¡¯t happen then, hubby~¡¹

    Now their city will have an injection of energy and the men will improve how they work.

    ¡¸My one regret is not being able to join.¡¹

    ¡¸You embraced Marta until she leakedst night and you still haven¡¯t had enough? ......how lustful can you be......¡¹

    It¡¯s a real shame.

    ¡¸Then as nned, the clean up will be left asbor for the prisoners. Those whomitted minor crimes will have their sentences reduced by one month with this.¡¹

    M seems unhappy, however after one peek inside the tent, her face scrunches up and she epts.

    Several thousand pairs went at it constantly after all.

    Every tent is covered in juices and sopping wet, not to mention the smell is quite intense with it being summer.

    Having to clean all that up is sufficient enough to make up for one month in prison.

    ¡¸Next time, I¡¯ll be nicer to the maids who clean up Aegir-sama¡¯s room.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    Celia, M, did you say something?

    Side Story: An Apothecary¡¯s Longest Journey.

    ¡¸Failure, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹

    Natia hangs her head. I lightly pat her shoulder and touch her boobs while I¡¯m at it, only to get my hand pinched.

    ¡¸Wahahaha!! This is fun though!¡¹

    Irijinaughs as she passes gas noisily.

    ¡¸What a mysterious feeling. Interesting.¡¹

    Pipi alsoughs as she does the same but not as loud as Irijina.

    ¡¸This is horrible......¡¹

    Rita squeezes her nose and opens the window.

    ¡¸But what mistake could you have made to turn a hair growing potion into a endless farting potion?¡¹

    ¡¸Midoro leaf plus the skin of a Ram snake plus the entrails of an orc, it should havee out perfectly......¡¹

    Let¡¯s call this drug ¡°farter¡±.

    Natia felt guilty for the unfortunate ident which made Adolph gopletely bald and tried to make a hair growing serum.

    It may be simple to make a deathly poison, but difficult to make a life-giving potion.

    I guess it¡¯s the same concept for hair, where it¡¯s easy to concoct something that removes it and hard to make something which helps it grow.

    ¡¸The previous trial drug was one that made people endlessly hungry.¡¹

    That medicine made people so hungry that they would eat enough to make themselves fat once the effect wore off.

    I¡¯ll call this drug u-...... no, ¡°fat-regainer¡±.

    ¡¸I was confident in this one too......yet for some reason it has an effect of shrivelling boobs.¡¹

    The bottle Natia hands me has multiple seals stered over it.

    Nonna, Ca and Maria especially, sealed it away as a demonic drug.

    I don¡¯t think Maria has to worry so much since it would not have much effect anyways.

    By the way, I named that drug ¡°boobshrinker¡±.

    Why are the potions that Natia make always so dangerous to women?

    ¡¸By the way, there¡¯s a person you tested the cruel effect on, right? Did you apologize properly?¡¹

    Who did she test it on, it might be better to send a gold coin to that person.

    ¡¸I-I did apologize. I put my head to the floor and apologized.¡¹

    Natia looks away. I noticed that.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t test it before it was used on Adolph?¡¹

    Natita turns her back to me.

    Poor Adolph...... on top of being bald, he¡¯s going to fatten up, his boobs will shrink and he¡¯ll be farting endlessly.

    ¡¸If there was a God, this would definitely not be fair. Is there no God for Adolph? Once again, is there no God?¡¹

    ¡¸I will absolutely make hair grow on that man¡¯s head!¡¹

    Natia¡¯s fight continues in order to save Adolph.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 190,000. Refugees: 26,000. (assimted female prisoners)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 32,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Vandolea Special Town: 13,000.

    Army: 10,500 men

    Infantry: 5000, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 800, Bow Cavalry: 500, Temporary Refugee Guards: 2200

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Female Soldiers: 1000 (candidates only, light infantry)

    Reserve Army: 2000.

    Security Unit: 150

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (fart)

    Casie (satiated), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (lobbying), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (fighting hard), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (roaming)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (ball), ra (female attendant)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy (garden caretaker), Alraune (migrated), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (giant flying me lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (bored)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (aide), Irijina (big fart), Luna mander), Ruby

    Gido (scratched), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (preparing for marriage)

    Leopolt (dispatch of troops), Adolph (miserable), Tristan (exhausting work)

    ire & Laurie (political strife), Lilian (lobbying), Kroll (punched), Alma (angry)

    Assets: 90,000 gold (grand marriage meeting -1000), (female soldiers employment -3000), (upation services -1300)

    (Grant Money ¨Cunopened)

    Sexual Partners: 530, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 314: Hope and Despair

    <h4>Chapter 314: Hope and Despair</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Looks like the refugee measures are going well.¡¹

    Tristanments after ncing at the report.

    For some reason, M¡¯s mood is visibly poor.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I nod seriously and then take a bottle of alcohol from a shelf.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹

    Celia takes it away from me.

    ¡¸It looks like the conflicts between the refugees and residents have pretty much disappeared after the dispatch of the army. As nned, they will be divided up into groups of a thousand and distributed throughout the territory to do work.¡¹

    Tristan hands a sheet of paper in my direction, which Celia checks over before stamping it with a seal of approval.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹

    I open the drawer of the desk and take out a small bottle of alcohol hidden inside.

    ¡¸Please refrain from doing so while you¡¯re working.¡¹

    This time Marta steals it from me.

    ¡¸Their wives and children will be arriving in Rafen within the next two days. They were against separating with their families at first, but it seems they trusted us after we informed them about the plenty of food we will be providing and the wages for thebor they do.¡¹

    Polte reports as such while asionally ncing fearfully at the roughly breathing M.

    ¡¸The wives and children will be living in simple dwellings outside the city walls of Rafen for now. And depending on the hard work of the husband, they will be permitted to move within the walls.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm...... so that¡¯s how it will be done.¡¹

    I casually take out a wooden dildo from the desk.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t...... uhyah!?¡¹

    Celia swiftly takes the object away from me like before, only to hide it in panic after realizing what it was.

    Fufufu, she fell for it.

    ¡¸Why do you have something like this in the desk!? It¡¯s wet too......was it just used!?¡¹

    Marta averts her gaze and turns red.

    I would have let them live within the walls from the start, but this separation was needed to give them motivation to work. Well, they¡¯re still close to Rafen so they shouldn¡¯t be in too much danger despite being outside the walls.

    Besides, there is something which I¡¯m more curious about right now.

    ¡¸Hey M, what are you angry about?¡¹

    M¡¯s been pretty angry this whole time.

    It¡¯s frightening Polte.

    Celia and Marta also seem skeptical, while Tristan doesn¡¯t even look at M.

    Meanwhile M is ring at Tristan.

    ¡¸You said you were going to catch Tristan who neglected his report and ran away, but did he do something else?¡¹

    I doubt Tristan could do anything bad to M. If he touched her ass, his arm would have been broken.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the product of wrong impression and misunderstanding. Geez this world, especially women, are so troublesome. That¡¯s why I stay in my room and read......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph! What should we do with that rude girl!?¡¹

    It seems like Tristan once again escaped by running to his lover¡¯s shop.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got two things wrong. Number one, Estelle is not my lover. Number two, I didn¡¯t run there, my arm was pulled and I was dragged inside.¡¹

    Whatever, those are small details.

    ¡¸When I entered the shop, this insolent fellow was clinging to the girl and flirting with her.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? You skipped work to act lovey-dovey with a girl? How outrageous.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Why did everyone go quiet at the same time?

    ¡¸When I grabbed Tristan by the cor, that girl......¡¹

    A vein bulges on M¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸¡±Tristan is my man, please don¡¯ty your hands on him¡±, she said...... it caused a horrible misunderstanding.¡¹

    ¡¸Pft.¡¹

    Celia snickers, drawing M¡¯s cold re at her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not anybody¡¯s man......¡¹

    ¡¸On top of all that, she goes ¡°What a deplorable woman to use authority in matters of love! I won¡¯t hand him over to you¡±, roaring at me like I¡¯m in the wrong!¡¹

    ¡¸You said she was Estelle? She seems like quite the determined woman.¡¹

    Everyone in Rafen knows who M is.

    She isn¡¯t a tyrant, however she is strict with rules and unamodating, meaning she won¡¯t overlook anything.

    She cracks down on wandering prostitutes, gambling on the street corner, and even pissing on the side of a building, so people have grown to hate and be afraid of her.

    Not to mention, M holds Baron rank and is themander of the security unit, so nobody would dare to yell at her.

    Considering how angry M is, that girl probably said more than a few words.

    ¡¸How dare she say that I¡¯m interested in Tristan of all things. She wouldn¡¯t listen even when I denied the im.¡¹

    ¡¸Estelle can be quite persistent despite how she looks...... her wrong impressions can be pretty extreme.¡¹

    ¡¸That rude woman, should we throw her in jail for treason?¡¹

    M stomps her foot in frustration. We should really just overlook this, seeing how the person is a woman.

    Before I could speak, Tristan cuts in.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Estelle certainly said too much, but there was also a strange misunderstanding. Thest part was a result of a dispute, so could you overlook what she did?¡¹

    I bend my body forward out of curiosity.

    Tristan is covering for another person, and a girl no less, how interesting.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll leave everything regarding the refugees as they are now. Okay Tristan, let¡¯s hear what you have to say.¡¹

    ¡¸What is there to talk about? I was simply treated to a feast for breakfast.¡¹

    ¡¸Everything from the fork, spoon, and cup was in the woman¡¯s hand though.¡¹

    M interrupts.

    ¡¸Fufufu, what a smooth talker.¡¹

    I misjudged him. Somewhere deep down inside me, I believed he wasn¡¯t interested in girls.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not thinking of themon saying, are you?¡¹

    Tristan is astounded. It¡¯s not something to hide.

    ¡¸You grabbed her ass cheeks and pounded her from behind, right? Just like how I did it with Mst night.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-!?¡¹

    M blushes while Celia and Marta puff their cheeks. Polte shyly looks away.

    ¡¸You also had her kneel down and swallow you, right? The same way I had Celia do this morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Haau!?¡¹

    This time Celia turns red and M pouts. Polte covers her face with both hands.

    ¡¸Or maybe you yed around with a dildo? Simr to what I did to Marta not long ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh gosh......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t tell me, is this-!?¡¹

    As Ma blushes, Celia throws away the dildo she hid behind her back.

    Polte crouches down. She turned red up to her ears.

    ¡¸My head is hurting. I¡¯ll give up and keep working so can you spare me the rest......¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you talk your way out of this! Hey, wait. I still have things I want to ask.¡¹

    Before I could pose the next question, M and Polte pulls me out of the office.

    One day I¡¯ll find out everything, also it might be a good idea to peek inside that book rental store some time in the future.

    ¡¸Ah, master...... I mean, Margrave-sama.¡¹

    I unexpectedly meet with Gretel in the corridor.

    She runs toward me without hesitation.

    I guess she was helping Polte with work.

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯re cute today as well.¡¹

    Gretel is wearing a hat and a thin short-sleeved skirt which covers her knees.

    She has pretty big boobs, but her work clothes hide them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d! My body bes hot whenever I¡¯m praised by the Margrave.¡¹

    When I pat her head, she shakes her ass side to side. I can see her wagging tail.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about letting you, my fiancee, do work.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be, I¡¯m happy that I can be useful to the Margrave! Besides, I¡¯ve been a bother to Instructor Polte, so it makes my heart feel at ease if I can help her.¡¹

    Gretel gives off the impression of being a selfish princess, althoughtely she is bing more like a calm, gracefuldy in front of people other than me.

    The youthfulness overflowing from the 17-year old is irresistable.

    At that moment, I feel a chill go up my spine.

    I turn around to see Mel crossing on the corridor on the other side.

    There is some distance between us so I don¡¯t think she noticed, but that was such a strange feeling.

    ¡¸Also...... this is the territory of the man who will soon be my husband, so I have to give my best effort.¡¹

    Gretel blushes and snuggles up against me.

    Right, I had something to talk about regarding that.

    ¡¸The day of the ceremony has been decided. You can also let Lord Beltz know.¡¹

    Gretel happily jumps at me when I tell that to her.

    I¡¯ve made her wait a considerable time with my expedition to the Federation.

    To make up for that, I have to her really happy.

    ¡¸Wonderful! Now I can finally be your bitch!¡¹

    Please, don¡¯t say that during the wedding ceremony.

    Especially not in front of Count Beltz, or else he might freak out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll push the rest of the work on Tristan so go prepare your dress.¡¹

    Gretel presses her young lips on me and runs off to begin arrangements with a huge smile on her face.

    ¡¸A dress, a hat...... can I get a ne too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Buy whatever you like.¡¹

    I made sure I had enough for that.

    ¡¸This and that...... ears and...... a tail......¡¹

    Gretel sets out in an exuberant mood.

    After seeing her off from behind, I head to Nonna¡¯s room.

    The reason is to cheer her up.

    It¡¯s important to put an emphasis on a certain level of formality with Count Beltz backing Gretel¡¯s wedding ceremony, so Nonna as the legal wife needs to make an appearance as well.

    The ceremony is one where her husband will be making another woman his wife. There¡¯s no way her heart will remain calm.

    In any case, I have to constantly make sure Nonna is in a good mood.

    I¡¯m prepared to take as many headbutts and scratches as necessary.

    ¡¸Nonna, can Ie in?¡¹

    I knock firmly but get no response.

    Thest time I opened the door without knocking, Nonna wasying on the sofazily while eating cookies.

    When she saw me, the cookie fell out of her mouth and she screamed like she saw a ghost.

    After that, I swore to never enter her room without knocking.

    ¡¸I wonder where she could be?¡¹

    She isn¡¯t on the terrace drinking tea or in the garden, the ces she would normally be.

    Lately, she has been talking with udia in both of their rooms a lot...... but right now udia is rolling around in the living room and not together with Nonna. ra told me she ate too much and can¡¯t move.

    Afterwards, she rolled...... ran off to the city as if just remembering something. What kind of appointment does she have if she even left without ra?

    ¡¸Maybe Nonna also went to town? For a change of pace, maybe I should go out too.¡¹

    I want someone toe with me, but nobody is here at this time.

    Well, it¡¯s nothing important enough to call anyone back, so I guess I¡¯ll go alone.

    ¡¸Oops, that way is the path to the brothel.¡¹

    My feet just walked in that direction out of habit. Nonna wouldn¡¯t be there.

    She¡¯s probably at the theatre. I¡¯ll drop by that ce for the first time in a long time.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Vandolea People¡¯s Federation ¨C Capital City: Vand. People¡¯s Assembly.

    The assembly hall is filled with an unprecedented amount of tension.

    The supposed leaders who bear the pirs of their nation appear to have grown timid in fear like children after being scolded.

    Just the other day, they had an argument about the differing opinions held toward the insufficiency of food and measures addressing the refugees.

    However, there is currently nobody who is chattering pointlessly.

    The report continues indifferently.

    ¡¸It was confirmed that the epidemic has finally spread near the viges of Vandolea. That confirms it has reached all the cities, towns, and viges south of the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸The death count has already reached the ten thousands. And that was the information three days ago, meaning the current total is closer to tens of thousands. Over half the poption in the cities have perished and there are areas where the numbers can¡¯t be recorded properly.¡¹

    ¡¸A national decree has mobilized several hundred doctors, who have tested many treatment methods, resulting in the death of over 90% of patients no matter what they tried and actually infecting over 100 doctors in the process. There is presently no medicine effective on this disease.¡¹

    Hearing such a negative report, the participants of the meeting simrly make depressed faces.

    One man out of the group raises his hand.

    ¡¸I think we need a new way to deal with this terrifying disease. We should not treat the ones currently affected by the gue and immediately dispose of them. I believe we should apply this countermeasure to everyone living within the same house.¡¹

    The man¡¯s deration breaks the silence and causes a stir among the others.

    ¡¸Are you saying to kill the entire family even if only one person is affected with the illness!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unreasonable if you ask me......¡¹

    The reporter shakes his head silently.

    ¡¸This disease¨D¨D seems to be named ¡°fire pox¡± by the people.¡¹

    That namees from the burning fever apanied by the breakout of boils all over the body.

    ¡¸This fire pox ispletely unlike any disease we have seen before. It¡¯s a disease with a 90% death rate...... this won¡¯t stop at viges or cities, nations, no the entire Central ins may fall into ruin in the worst case.¡¹

    A sympathizer stands up.

    ¡¸He makes a good point! Consider this, when we first got news of the outbreak, no more than a few people were infected. But now, the disease has spread throughout our country. Furthermore, a report from the spy who infiltrated the Divine Nation of Altair also states...... that nation is inflicted with a serious illness¨D¨D which is almost certainly referring to the fire pox¨D¨D and that it is starting to spread!¡¹

    Everyone gets even more agitated.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a doctor, but I know this disease is incurable and highly contagious. We don¡¯t have the luxury to debate at length. If we don¡¯t act soon, we will really perish!¡¹

    As the man¡¯s tone intensifies, the person in the center of the assembly hall holds up a hand to take control of the situation.

    It was the Supreme Leader of the Vandolea People¡¯s Federation.

    ¡¸Your point has been made. It is with great reluctance that we must kill the citizens of this nation who have not sinned, however things cannot be left the way they are. Carry out the n immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Representative!¡¹

    The responsible parties bow deeply.

    The others nod with grave expressions on their faces.

    Meanwhile, one person turns pale and freezes.

    The People¡¯s Representative silently looks around the hall.

    ¡¸War, natural disaster, severe famine, and now gue. This miserable situation seems to be a result of something cing a curse on our nation.¡¹

    After the Representative looks into the eyes of each individual in the assembly hall, he disys a mild smile.

    ¡¸Even so, we will not panic or be divided and continue managing this country. I am truly proud at this moment. Proud to have all you capable individuals.¡¹

    Everyone seems to rx for a brief moment.

    Nobody wouldn¡¯t get happy after being praised by the one who holds the highest authority in the nation.

    And then one trusted retainer enters the hall with a pale face and whispers to the Representative.

    The gentle smile instantly turns cold.

    ¡¸Everyone, I have an unfortunate announcement to make. Just now, a patient infected with the fire pox has been confirmed in Vand.¡¹

    Anguished cries and screams of helplessness erupt throughout the hall.

    The color of the men¡¯s faces start to change from blue to white.

    ¡¸The outbreak is ¨D¨D¨D¨D in the bedroom of a certain residence, the wife of a married couple...... you know whose residence, right? Kyrisius-kun.¡¹

    Everyone keeps their distance from a single participant.

    Before the named man could give any sort of excuse, soldiers skewered him with spears and killed him on the spot.

    The disease has finally made its way into the capital city of Vandolea.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 190,000. Refugees: 27,000. (assimted female prisoners)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 32,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Special Cultivation District: 13,000.

    Army: 10,500 men

    Infantry: 5700, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 800, Bow Cavalry: 500, Cannoneers: 300 Temporary Refugee Guards: 2200

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Reserve Army: 2000.

    Security Unit: 150

    Family:

    Nonna (being lobbied against), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Melissa (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (lobbying), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (developing in-progress), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (discovered)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (immovable meatball), ra (female attendant)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy (garden caretaker), Alraune (satisfied), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (giant lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (bored)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M (security officer), Marta (embarrassed), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (happy)

    Leopolt (stationed at national border), Adolph (being treated), Tristan (exhausting work)

    ire & Laurie (political strife), Lilian (lobbying), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 90,000

    (Grant Money ¨Cunopened)

    Sexual Partners: 530, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 314.5: Character Introduction & National Strength Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 314.5: Character Introduction & National Strength Comparison</h4>

    Protagonist

    Aegir Hardlett

    24 years old. ck hair. Goldonia Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of the East.

    The protagonist rose up in the world with thebat talent he was blessed with.

    He is a Margrave in the Goldonia Kingdom and a great feudal lord of the eastern region.

    He is considered a unique person who doesn¡¯t socialize with many nobles and doesn¡¯t often show up to banquets, though there are rumors of him establishing a faction with the other eastern feudal lords.

    After his achievements in the suppression of the Magrado civil war and his performance as amander for the Olga Federation army, he is recognized as the most powerful in the country.

    He uses his overwhelming sexual prowess and giant dick to make women his prisoners, even non-humans aren¡¯t an exception.

    His return trip where 10,000 female prisoners were brought back has be a legend.

    Family (females)

    Celia

    20 years old. Silver hair. Height: 161 cm.

    Has a toned, athletic body type.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (watashi)

    Celia has sworn her absolute loyalty to the protagonist, who she treats as her father, brother, and lover.

    She is merciless towards anyone who wrongs him, often going overboard.

    She has shown extraordinary talent in battle,manding ability and domestic affairs, but also makes many careless blunders.

    Seeing the protagonist with other girls makes her pout. In particr, she considers M, who often apanies the protagonist on the battlefield, as her rival.

    She sneakily changes her hairstyle and outfit to suit the protagonist¡¯s tastes.

    Nonna

    23 years old. Brown hair. Height: 160 cm.

    Has incredibly enormous breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (watakushi)

    Nonna is the protagonist¡¯s legal wife and daughter of the destroyed Elektra family, entrusting her heirloom sword to the protagonist and swearing to reim Elektra.

    The friction she had with the servants was resolved and she is working hard everyday as the wife of the household, although her love for jewels and luxury goods has not disappeared.

    She admires udia a little.

    She carries the burden of maintaining a social presence for the Hardlett family in ce of the protagonist who is less concerned with the surrounding nobles.

    Ca

    Late 20¡¯s. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:165 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir; Self: I (atashi)

    Ca is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines, giving birth to his biological daughter, Ekaterina.

    She is targeting Nonna¡¯s standing.

    She has a multitude of perverted hobbies like exposure and excreting outdoors.

    Since she speaks frankly, she ys the important role of conveying any problems or worries the other girls are having to the protagonist.

    She is also the responsible for physically holding back the legal wife Nonna.

    Mel

    41 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 cm.

    Has a slightly buxom body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Mel is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines and the easily-impregnated mother of five children, which includes Kuu and Ruu who she brought from her previous marriage.

    She¡¯s been feeling sensitive in regards to her agetely and anything rted to the number 40 is taboo around her.

    She is normally a mild and kind person, but sometimes her personality changes.

    Most of her allowance is spent on makeup and cosmetics which maintain her youthful look.

    Kuu

    23 years old. Blonde hair. Height:158 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    Kuu is Mel¡¯s daughter and the protagonist¡¯s lover.

    She is concerned about her small breasts.

    Her mother Mel is expecting her to have children soon.

    Ruu

    18 years old. Blonde hair. Height:150 cm.

    t-chested.

    Ruu is timid and hesitant, slow-witted and clumsy.

    She offered her virginity to the protagonist and has mixed feelings about him as her lover, brother and father.

    She is getting older in age but her body remains childlike.

    She wants to have children.

    Melissa

    30 years old. Red hair. Height:164 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Melissa is a prostitute from White City.

    Due to a tragic experience in the past, her genitals were damaged but she waspletely cured after drinking the blood of a dragon.

    She immediately had sex with the protagonist and got pregnant with his baby.

    Being a big lover of children, she ns to create a facility for the abandoned children in Rafen.

    Maria

    27 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height:164 cm.

    Has small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Maria is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines.

    While working at the Little Bird Pavilion inn in Roleil, she fell in love with the protagonist, entrusting herself to him after she was embraced.

    She happily got married to the protagonist and has since stopped all lesbian acts.

    Her breasts can hardly be seen, but her nipples arerge. After giving birth, her nipples have gotten even bigger.

    Irijina Wolls

    26 years old. Brown hair. Height:181 cm.

    Has a toned muscr body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-dono; Self: I (jibun/watashi)

    Irijina is a master of the spear and proud of her manly, herculean strength.

    She has a lively personality but is especially ignorant about themon practices of couples and is also a simpleton who can¡¯t read the mood.

    Being a daring and uninhibited woman when ites to battle and alcohol, her body odor is quite strong.

    She has absolutely no ability to sense ghosts so she often steps on Casie unknowingly.

    Although she is in a strange position as the protagonist¡¯s lover and subordinate, she apparently doesn¡¯t worry too much about the details.

    Rita

    32 years old. Straight ck hair. Height:170 cm.

    Has a slightly curvy body with arge ass.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama; Self: I (watashi)

    Rita is the protagonist¡¯s lover and works as the head maid in his mansion.

    She has a great love for giant cocks and has sworn her absolute loyalty to the protagonist¡¯s crotch.

    She is relied on and also feared by the servants.

    She is struggling to secure recements for the maids who get impregnated by the protagonist.

    Catherine

    27 years old. Fluffy blonde hair. Height:156 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (anata-sama); Self: I (watakushi)

    Catherine is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines.

    She is the daughter of the rebel leader who was rescued by the protagonist so she cannot show her face in public very often.

    She brought her daughter Rose from her previous marriage and gave birth to the protagonist¡¯s biological son Antonio.

    She is extremely lewd and loses her mind due to lust if she goes too long without a man.

    When she can¡¯t control herself, she distracts herself by doing it with another woman.

    Yoguri

    25 years old. ck hair, in a ponytail. Height:163 cm.

    Hasrge breasts and a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing self: I (watashi)

    Yoguri is a former vige girl who was isted by all the members of the house after she slept with a no-good man while living off of the protagonist¡¯s funds, but now gets along with Melissa, Maria and Catherine after the protagonist smoothed things over.

    She has be an acimed ywright, developing popr scripts for theatrical ys based off her own vivid personal experiences.

    She conspired with the actress Lilian to plead the protagonist to construct a new theater for them.

    Pipi

    16 years old. Dark brown short hair. Height:143 cm.

    Has a childlike body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama); Self: Pipi

    Pipi is the protagonist¡¯s contact with the leaders of the mountain nation who gets treated as a mascot because there is such a disparity between the size of their bodies, however she finally lost her virginity.

    She is particrly small, even amongst the mountain nation with many small-statured people, and it looks like a monster is raping a child whenever she has sex with the protagonist.

    She has been entrusted with taking care of Pochi and Messerschmitt.

    She is starting to doubt whether the ever-growing Pochi is a lizard or not.

    Luna

    24 years old. Light brown hair. Height:162 cm.

    Has small breasts and a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (zokuchou-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Luna was offered to the protagonist by the mountain nation as proof of their pledge of allegiance, and her virginity was also taken.

    She excels in martial arts, is a capable leader and has a serious nature, though she doesn¡¯t assert herself and thus often gets overlooked.

    She speaks a little oddly after learning keigo from reading old literature.

    Her body is consideredrger than most amongst the mountain nation, but she still has small breasts.

    Ruby

    Luna¡¯s Sister.

    She doesn¡¯t really stand out. She asionally gets embraced by the protagonist.

    Miti

    19 years old. Shoulder-length ck hair. Height:154 cm.

    Has a medium build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Miti is one of the protagonist¡¯s concubines.

    She is very dependable, acting as the older sister figure for the other two kids from the orphanage, and also admires Maria.

    She was raped by the protagonist when he was drunk and lost her virginity, bing his concubine not too longter.

    She has settled down as a mother after giving birth.

    As a good sister of Kroll and Alma, her heart breaks for their rtionship.

    Alma

    16 years old. ck hair.

    Somewhat tiny.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Alma is the youngest of the orphanage trio.

    She was raped by Kroll, the person she was secretly in love with, but consented at the end.

    Kroll¡¯s cheating temporarily caused her to feel devastated, however she has realized her true love and returned to normal.

    She is thinking of officially getting married soon.

    Casie

    Looks in her mid 20¡¯s. White hair. Height:155 cm (variable).

    Has a medium build (variable).

    Way of addressing self: I (watashi)

    Casie is a ghost who haunted a house in the capital, who ended up following the protagonist after getting fucked by him.

    There are some who can see her and some who can¡¯t (detail-oriented people have an easier time seeing her) and she canmunicate directly into your head.

    She is immortal but gets deformed if she gets squished or stepped on, and also changes colors to match whatever liquid she is left in.

    She has a bright personality and doesn¡¯t do well with things like ghosts or dark ces.

    She can also fly, though when there is a strong wind outside, she gets blown around and ends up going missing.

    She is fairly delicate and often can¡¯t sleep if her pillow or environment changes.

    She has a strong attachment to food and makes demands by causing objects to float whenever food iste in arriving......

    Words like ¡°neglectable woman¡± and ¡°suicide by hanging¡± act as the trigger for her to materialize as an evil spirit, though Irijina is unaffected.

    She utilizes her ability to pass through walls to spy on everything in the mansion, however her clumsiness often gets her discovered quickly.

    Leah

    Late teens. Short blonde hair. Height:153 cm.

    Slightly more plump than Celia.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (goshujin-sama); Self: I (watashi)

    Leah was saved from the underground facility where the protagonist came from.

    She has an extreme reliance on the protagonist and is absolutely obedient to him.

    She is assertive when ites to sex and isn¡¯t particrly worried about hurting herself when servicing.

    Her sexual technique is amazing and her pussy is a natural masterpiece.

    She gets along well with Celia who is close to her in age.

    M Hyuutia

    28 years old. Long blonde hair. Height: 170 cm.

    Has a slightly plump body and rtivelyrge breasts, but is also muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett; Self: I (watashi)

    M is a formermander of the Yurest Alliance army whoter became a Baron of Goldonia after being defeated, captured and fucked by the protagonist.

    She followed the protagonist after she acquired household peerage and a small piece ofnd after his negotiations with the King.

    Her talents lie in the military domain, where she serves as themander of tens of thousands of soldiers.

    She keeps an eye on the territory as a security officer, focusing on maintaining order, though she often mps down too hard on the citizens and earning her a bad reputation.

    She unexpectedly gets deeply jealous and oftenpetes with Celia for the protagonist¡¯s attention. She has the advantage when ites to plotting.

    Alice

    Late teens. Red hair. Height: 150 cm.

    Has a straight body figure and small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (watashi)

    Alice is one of the girls rescued by the protagonist from a goblin¡¯s nest.

    She¡¯s normally a meek girl though she is a powerful user of fire magic.

    Her weak point is her asshole and loses her strength if anything touches her there

    She works well with Irijina.

    The roper helped develop her ass so the protagonist can slide in more easily.

    Mireille

    Late 20¡¯s. Red hair. Height: 172 cm.

    She¡¯s curvy, yet muscr.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir; Self: I (atai)

    Mireille met the protagonist when she was with Ca and worked together with him for a while. Even now she gets along with Ca.

    She has a determined and unrefined personality, though she is a warm-hearted person whose kindness leaks out in everything she does. Lately her presence has been weak.

    Brynhildr

    Roughly 300 years old. Luxurious waist-long blonde hair. Height: 155 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (kisama, omae), man; Self: I (mekake)

    Brynhildr has the appearance of a young girl but is actually a long-living vampire leader of a group of vampires.

    She is haughty and cold-hearted, but has decided to assist the protagonist because of her love for the taste of his blood.

    Her existence is only symbolic, leaving Siegfried, one of of her subordinates from the times he was still a human, as the one to takemand.

    She thinks of the protagonist as a younger brother andplies with various fetishes, albeit reluctantly.

    She is weak to being depended on, following the protagonist all the way to the Federation to protect him.

    Polte Brandt

    23 years old. Brown hair, in a side tail. Height: 160 cm.

    Has a medium build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave Hardlett; Self: I (watashi)

    Polte is a teacher of domestic affairs at the Royal Institution.

    She had trouble dealing with the insubordination of the children of lower ranked nobles because of the standing of her family and her upation but the problem was solved (?) by the protagonist.

    After that, she was brought to the protagonist¡¯s territory to help nurture domestic affairs officials as the lead instructor for practical training, though in reality helps out Adolph as his assistant.

    She was appointed to be the case worker for the continuously increasing refugee problem.

    She felt bad when Adolph became bald and copsed.

    Gretel Beltz

    17 years old. Chestnut-colored hair, in vertical curls. Height: 162 cm.

    Has big breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (goshujin-sama) [dog mode], Margrave; Self: I (watakushi)

    Gretel is the arrogant fourth daughter of a well-known Count family, making fun of Polte by calling her a low ss clerk and not listening to her, but reformed after being remonstrated (?) by the protagonist.

    In the process, the dog within her was awakened and even now she doesn¡¯t mind wearing a cor or walking on all fours in public.

    She became engaged as a dog wife and ns to get married soon. She is secretly nning to reveal her true self during the ceremony.

    Marceline

    47 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Queen Consort of Treia. Height: 162 cm. Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Marceline was entrusted to the protagonist after she was given an execution sentence in trial and her heart was moved by hispassionate treatment.

    She was finally able to get the seed of the protagonist, got pregnant, and gave birth.

    As expected, she has given up on getting pregnant again, but she prays for the protagonist to impregnate her daughters.

    Stephanie

    26 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height: 160 cm.

    Has a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Stepfather

    Stephanie is Marceline¡¯s eldest daughter.

    She was simrly about to be sentenced to execution in the trial, but was entrusted to the protagonist.

    She has a calm personality and was married, however was abandoned and divorced by her husband when she lost her authority as she ran away to another country.

    She has let her guard down after being embraced by the protagonist and is determined to be his lover, even forgetting about her past husband.

    Bridget

    21 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height: 165 cm.

    Has small breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Him (aitsu), you (anta)

    Bridget is Marceline¡¯s second daughter.

    She is the only one out of the three sisters who has small breasts, though the rest of her body is fairly plump, her breasts are the only things not growing in size.

    She is stout-hearted and strong-willed and often res up at the protagonist even though she is the most lewd of her siblings.

    Felicie

    17 years old. Strawberry blonde hair. Former Princess of Treia. Height 155 cm.

    Has big breasts and a voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Stepfather; Self: Felicie

    Felicie is Marceline¡¯s youngest daughter.

    She is extremely well-endowed for her age.

    Her heart melted after being embraced by the protagonist and she considers him a father as well as a lover.

    Dorothea

    45 years old. Director of the orphanage. Thin.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Dorothea is a middle-aged woman in charge of managing the orphanage. She¡¯s the type of person who gives her best effort from the very beginning and does everything she can for the sake of the children. She is also a fairly quick thinker.

    After bing the protagonist¡¯s lover, she looks after the children in his mansion back in the capital.

    She finally got pregnant with her own child at 44 years of age.

    Marta

    15 years old. Height: 148 cm. Thin. ck hair. Blue eyes.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama); Self: I (watashi) or Marta

    Marta is the protagonist¡¯s aide and lover.

    She was initially sent by the king to spy on the protagonist, but her love forrge cocks was her downfall.

    She uses her experience from her service in the pce to work as the protagonist¡¯s aide.

    She makes periodic contact to the king by sending letters written by Adolph and Leopolt.

    Sofia

    24 years old. Height: 168 cm. Slightly plump. ck hair, ck eyes.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-san; Self: I (watashi)

    Sofia is the daughter of Federation armymander Wolnasky and a high ranking noble of the Federation who was married to another noble family, although her husband died in battle after the Empire took over part of the Federation territory, letting herself be turned into a sex toy.

    She fell in love with the protagonist after he charged in alone and rescued her.

    She has gotten permission from her father to get impregnated and just needs to get pregnant.

    She easily falls in love and the man she likes changes frequently.

    Right now, she is so madly in love with the protagonist that she doesn¡¯t think about her dead husband much.

    udia Albens Malordol

    38 years old. Blonde hair. Height:160 cm.

    Meatball.

    udia is the former legal wife of the influential marquess Malordol household of the Olga Federation, which was destroyed due to the Empire¡¯s attack, causing her to run to Rafen and rely on the protagonist.

    She has an overbearing attitude and is hated by other women but knows how to act as a noble.

    She has an extremely fat body bordering on being obese, though is surprisingly agile, capable of bouncing and rolling around.

    There is no need for a furnace in winter with her around however sharing a room with her in the summer is like hell.

    ra

    18 years old. Silver hair. Height:152 cm.

    Has a slender body.

    ra is udia¡¯s assistant who was bought from the ve market.

    She has expressionless and cold eyes, but lets her guard down around the protagonist who she epted as her first man.

    She has a brilliant mind and is able to observe things calmly.

    She is an attendant who knows how to handle udia well.

    Sekrit

    30 years old. Height: 177 cm. Big-breasted, slightly muscr. ck hair. Violet eyes.

    Way of addressing protagonist: You, Hardlett; Self: I (watashi)

    Sekrit is the Commander-in-chief for the Gand Empire.

    She shoulders one wing of the n to invade Olga Federation on board the gship Leviathan as the Suprememander of the Empire¡¯s fleet.

    Shepletely defeated the Federation¡¯s marine fleet, which was thought to have an overwhelming advantage, at the start of battle and is the central figure that granted the Empire¡¯s superiority henceforth.

    Sheter defeated many more fleets and proceeded to bombard the White City walls. She is the first person in history to damage the walls.

    Even while the Federation mounted their counterattack in winter and routed thend army, she remained stationary on the river, boasting her invincibility until thest battle, where the gship was sunk by the protagonist and she was made his prisoner.

    Sekrit has the ability tomand hundreds of thousands of soldiers and her ownbat ability is extremely high.

    Meanwhile, she has a cold and sadistic personality, especially treating the citizens and nobles of the Federation ruthlessly.

    She is currently taking a break as the protagonist¡¯s lover and thinking affectionately of the man who grasps at her tanned breasts.

    Natia

    75 years old (looks 20 years old as a human). Pale Green hair. Adventuring Elf. Height: 174 cm.

    Thin.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir; Self: I (watashi)

    Natia is a nonconformist of the elf vige who has interest in human society unlike the other elves holed up in the vige, and often ventures out to explore.

    She is highly talented with the bow, in acrobatics, and in potion-making.

    There was a little kerfuffle when she ran out of travel money and sold an aphrodisiac to Nonna who she met by chance.

    She is critical of the protagonist for being a perverted man but her heart is slowly opening up to him.

    Lately she has been masturbating to the image of the protagonist¡¯s naked body.

    Mirumi

    Around 50 years old. Mermaid. Her upper body is voluptuous.

    Mirumi is a young mermaid who lives in a cave at the bottom of ake near Rafen.

    She asked the protagonist to spray his extra thick seed on her freshlyid eggs and soon became the mother of several hundred babies.

    With thepletion of the aqueduct in theke she lived in, she is now able to enter and exit the protagonist¡¯s mansion as she pleases.

    She helped the protagonist on his expedition to the Federation and made huge contributions.

    Her grown-up children are adorable but carnivorous, their sharp fangs able to easily crush bone.

    Lammy

    ?? years old. Lamia. Her upper body is incredibly morous.

    Lammy is amia who lived in the forest and felt troubled about the fatal difference between herself and her friends.

    She decided to be the protagonist¡¯s mate after being embraced and even followed him to his territory.

    She was given a house in the mansion¡¯s courtyard and was left to take care of the garden.

    The overgrowth of the alraune caused her temporarily stress, however she is friends with it now.

    She uses her snake body and tongue to entertain the protagonist.

    Anastasia & Bartolome

    2 years old. Nonna¡¯s twins.

    Rose

    6 years old. Catherine¡¯s daughter.

    Sue

    5 years old. Mel¡¯s daughter.

    Miu

    4 years old. Mel¡¯s daughter.

    Gilbard

    3 years old. Mel¡¯s son.

    Antonio

    5 years old. Catherine¡¯s son.

    Ekaterina

    4 years old. Ca¡¯s daughter.

    ude

    3 years old. Maria¡¯s son.

    Reiner

    2 years old. Yoguri¡¯s son.

    Amata

    2 years old. Rita¡¯s daughter.

    [] 2 years old. udia¡¯s son.

    [] 2 years old. Dorothea¡¯s first child.

    [] 1 year old. Maria¡¯s second child.

    [] 1 year old. Catherine¡¯s third child.

    [] 1 year old. Miti¡¯s first child.

    [] 1 year old. Marceline¡¯s fourth child.

    Non-Family (females)

    ire

    27 years old. ck hair. Height:163 cm.

    Has an average body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama (officially), Aegir-sama (just the two of them), Aegir (in bed)

    ire is the former daughter of a noble and became a bandit as she was trying to restore her family name, but was defeated and even had her ass vited by the protagonist.

    She entered the Flitch Company in the Kingdom of Stura and quickly rose in ranks to be the person in charge of the northeastern area of the Central ins.

    She¡¯ll do whatever it takes to seed, regardless of appearance, and doesn¡¯t mind using her body in negotiations either.

    She monopolizes almost all the business transactions in the protagonist¡¯s territory and has built up a vast amount of riches.

    Meanwhile she is starting to feel more dissatisfaction towards the weakening head office.

    Laurie

    18 years old. Blonde hair. Height:146 cm.

    Has a childlike stature.

    Laurie is the daughter of a ruined merchant family who waster taken into ire¡¯s custody.

    She is extremely smart and blessed with great business sense.

    She has a childlike figure but is used to handling men.

    Recently, she has found herself losing her mind and going crazy whenever arge thing goes inside her.

    Lilian

    24 years old. Chestnut-colored hair. Height: 168 cm.

    Has the perfect voluptuous body (sculpted through intense self-restraint)

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama

    Lilian climbed her way up to be a starring actress in Goldonia but was banished from the theatre troupe when her past work history was discovered,ter being invited to Rafen.

    She has more passion towards acting than most.

    Her beauty attracts the gaze of outsiders and she strives to climb to new heights after receiving the protagonist¡¯s favor.

    She is on track in creating a troupe in Rafen, but is feeling limited by the small size of the current theatre.

    Taking her group of actors and actresses with her, she is lobbying for the construction of a new theatre.

    Leticia

    25 years old. Brown hair. Height: 163 cm.

    Has a soft and plump body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Feudal lord-sama

    Leticia has a calm personality with a soft body and juicy lips geared to entice men.

    Because of her nice body and her tendency to let her guard down, she gets raped quite frequently.

    She was given the best spot in Rafen by the protagonist to open up a small food shop.

    She and her younger sister (?) Sharon became the protagonist¡¯s lovers together.

    Sharon

    16 years old. Brown hair. Height: 155 cm.

    No breasts.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Sharon is Leticia¡¯s younger sister (?).

    She works with her sister in a small restaurant.

    Her virginity was taken by the protagonist and swears to be his lover for life.

    If necessary, she is prepared to cut off certain things.

    Felteris

    100 years old (20 converted to human years). Slightly dark green hair. Height: 176 cm.

    Slender.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama; Self: I (atakushi)

    Felteris is her vige¡¯s strongest bow and magic user, but is also a pervert.

    Her sexual tendency bloomed after being raped ragged by the orcs.

    Not only does she enjoy physical pain, she also likes being insulted and cursed at, even humiliated, and is a true pervert with no limits to the painful, embarrassing or dirty things she¡¯s willing to do.

    Aftering to the populous Rafen, her sexual habits fully blossomed to the point of being out of control.

    She would fuck everyone from young men to prisoners andborers, eventually getting an STD.

    Yren

    1000 years old. Pale green hair. Height: 165 cm. Vige Chief.

    Has a slender body but a big butt.

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (sonata); Self: I (mekake)

    Yren is the chief of the elf vige who has lived longer than most even amongst the long-living elves.

    She has been feuding with the ck elves led by Ijaris for many years but decided to make peace after the protagonist¡¯s visit.

    Her pure outer appearance hides her unbelievably lewd and perverted self.

    She had fucked and killed orcs together with her close friend Ijaris in the past.

    It looks like she has something outrageous nned for the semen she collected from the protagonist.

    Ijaris

    1000 years old. Pale purple hair. Height: 162 cm.

    Has a plump and voluptuous body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (nushi); Self: I (whi)

    Ijaris is the vige chief of the ck elf vige.

    She often dresses in clothes which expose a lot of her body, repeatedly posing in ways that seduce men.

    She is as lewd as she looks and is always looking for men to satisfy herself.

    She made peace with the elf vige on the protagonist¡¯s rmendation.

    Madam Lahn

    34 years old. ck hair. Height: 158 cm.

    Has a slightly curvy body.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Dear (a marriage)

    Madam Lahn is married to a domestic affairs official husband, is the mother of six children, and is a lewd wife who repeatedly has cheating sex in the amusement quarters on a daily basis.

    Isabe

    30 years old. Long red hair. Green nted eyes. Height: 170 cm.

    Has big breasts.

    Way of addressing self: I (watakushi)

    Isabe is the mayor of Atoroa.

    She seeded her father, bing the mayor three years ago, and while her subordinates trust her deeply, she invited war into her territory when she fell in love with the leader of Orthodox Magrado.

    She has a great love forrge dicks and was stolen away by the protagonist, but waster stolen away by Gildress.

    As long as the dick is big, she¡¯s fine with even an orc¡¯s dick.

    L

    16 years old. Silver hair. Height: 147 cm. Tiny and thin.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Feudal lord-sama; Kroll: Kroll-sama

    L is the daughter of the street prostitute mother-daughter pair.

    She started taking customers at a young age. She has fallen in love with Kroll.

    While being considerate of Alma, she still gets her turn with Kroll everyday.

    Mira

    30 years old. L¡¯s mother. Silver hair. Height: 156 cm. Thin.

    Has a small build.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama; Kroll: Kroll-sama.

    Mira is the mother of the street prostitute mother-daughter pair. She had L when she was 14 and is now Kroll¡¯s lover.

    While being considerate of Alma, she still immerses herself with the body of the young man.

    Totipa

    21 years approx. Height: 143 cm. Slender body. ck hair.

    Totipa was a bandit who wanted to steal from the protagonist¡¯s mansion.

    She is extremely nimble and is adept at lockpicking and breaking-in.

    She waster captured and became the joint wife of everybody in the security unit.

    After finally getting pregnant, she is chasing after all the security unit to take responsibility.

    (Special)

    Lucy Yuktovania

    500 years old?? Blonde hair. Height:166 cm. B100 W58 H96

    Way of addressing protagonist: You (anata), Boy

    Lucy is a self-proimed vampire who has lived more than 500 years, has inhuman strength and demonic eyes which can kill creatures on sight.

    She protects the house deep in the forest and is someone rted to a lost kingdom?

    She is a peerless beauty, has goddess-like style, and possesses extraordinarily terrifying sex techniques.

    She taught the protagonist knowledge of this world, as well as gave him his reason to live (the protagonist took her as her lover but also treats her as his mother).

    She promised to be the protagonist¡¯s woman if he bes king and rules over the area in the vicinity around Erg forest, which is the basis behind all of the protagonist¡¯s actions.

    Her existence is absolute and takes priority over everything else.

    Companions (men, subordinates)

    Leopolt Fugenberg

    25 years old. Staff Officer.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett

    Leopolt possesses excellent leadership ability and talent inmanding and also has knowledge about politics and conspiracies.

    He shares a simr kind of ambition with the protagonist.

    He is the top person in charge of the military within the territory.

    He recognizes Tristan¡¯s ability.

    Adolph Fulker

    32 years old. Domestic Affairs Official

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama

    Adolph is formerly a parliamentary official of Arnd who was thrown in prison for criticizing the upper echelon, but was rescued by the protagonist.

    Adolph is highly capable in dealings rted to government affairs and also has innovative ideas.

    He is bold and aloof from the world but can¡¯t handle violence.

    He supervises all domestic affairs within the territory.

    He has be bald due to various circumstances and is currently taking a break from work.

    Tristan

    23 years old. Blonde hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave-sama

    Tristan is a natural tactician and has knowledge regarding a wide range of topics, but is azy person who hates doing work and has no sense of responsibility.

    He loves tea and reading books more than anything, is even worse than an amateur when ites to fighting, and is unable to ride a horse.

    He sighs constantly and often spouts negative remarks.

    He is currently standing in for Adolph and made to work like a workhorse.

    Even though he tries to escape frequently, there is no ce left in Rafen for him to run.

    asionally, after being dragged away by Estelle, hees back rather dejected.

    Gido

    17 years old. Mountain Nation. ck hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Chief (Aegir-sama)

    Gido is part of the protagonist¡¯s escort unit. He has a wife who is the same age he is.

    He has a natural sense for battle, and is often by the protagonist¡¯s side after earning his trust in both public and private affairs.

    Gido is often called to apany Kroll to the city¡¯s brothel after Kroll became impotent.

    He in fact has a fairlyrge dick and a high sex drive.

    Sebastian Mizels

    59 years old. Butler.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (danna-sama)

    Sebastian served as a butler for a noble family but lost his job when Goldonia was undergoing reform. He waster hired by the protagonist.

    He is courteous, polite, and highly capable in business and administration. He is a calm, elderly gentleman.

    He doesn¡¯t express any opinions on the protagonist¡¯s policies, but he is having trouble with the servants¡¯ frequent pregnancies

    Kroll

    17 years old. Child. Servant. Blond hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Aegir-sama

    Kroll came from the orphanage to work as a servant and is one of the few precious men who can freely enter and leave the living spaces of the women in the house.

    He overcame his impotency and even experienced an increase in size. He promised to marry Alma and keep the other two girls as lovers.

    He has a secret desire to be cuckolded.

    Christoph

    28 years old. Macho

    Christoph is a member of the most elite escort unit, but he is the weakest and most pathetic of the group.

    He has participated in many battles but has no contributions to his name.

    He frequently injures himself but has yet to suffer a serious wound, causing rumors to circte about him having a mysterious power.

    He also apanies the protagonist on personal journeys as his close aide but still has no achievements to his name.

    Mack

    34 years old. Height: over 2 m. Super macho.

    Mack is the super macho and silent captain of the engineering corps, and is the only man who can match the protagonist in pure strength.

    With his simrly terrifyingrge dick, he and the protagonist makes the prostitutes of the city cry out in pleasure.

    He has a love for brown skinned girls and sleeps with the ck elf who came looking for him in Rafen every night.

    Bej?ek

    36 years old. Macho.

    Bej?ek is a formermander of the Vandolea Invasion army.

    He was abandoned by his own country, and in turn gave up on his fathend after getting caught up in the eruption of the mountain.

    He is currently the leader of the former soldiers of Vandolea who surrendered to the protagonist.

    Him and his subordinates are all starving for women.

    Da?a

    25 years old. Height: 165 cm. Average body type. Has pretty legs.

    Da?a is a former Vandolea army adjutant.

    She was captured after the fight and found out her family was wiped out as a result of the eruption.

    She is currently managing the former Vandolea soldiers with Bej?ek.

    In an environment full of men, she constantly gets lustful stares at her from all directions and senses her body might be in danger.

    Characters (Country, Army)

    Alexandro Goldonia (Alexandro I)

    33 years old. Goldonian King.

    After his father¡¯s death, Alexandro murdered his brother and uncle and ascended to the throne, almost subjugating the entire northern area of the Central ins and making Goldonia a powerful nation.

    Because he is usually so involved with schemes, he has very few people he trusts and no family at all.

    He is fearful of traitors within the country and is intensifying the surveince system throughout the nation.

    His distrust for people still increases, leaving Rosario the only one allowed in his heart.

    Rosario

    ?? years old. King¡¯s Lover.

    Rosario has received the King¡¯s absolute trust and affection.

    She never opposes him or offers any opinion, persistently keeping the same attitude of being the fool and obeying his everymand.

    A portion of patriots consider her to be hostile and an evil girl trying to deceive the King.

    Marquess Erich Radhalde

    35 years old. Commissioner of Military Affairs. Feudal lord of Former Arnd Northeastern Area.

    Erich has been serving as an armymander since his days in the Wings of Dawn. He is highly capable in tactics, politics, and leadership.

    He took up position as the Commissioner of Military Affairs and the Supreme Commander for the armies of the Kingdom of Goldonia, reaching the top in terms of position and rank.

    Erich manages the new nobles and soldiers and is fiercelypeting with the traditional nobles and civil officials managed by Keh, who he considers as rivals.

    The proximity between Keh and the protagonist is getting on his nerves.

    He is keeping his dissatisfaction of the King¡¯s transformation to himself.

    Marquess Keh Baldwin

    44 years old. Commissioner of Government Affairs.

    Keh is skilled in conspiracies and scheming.

    He took the top position right next to Erich, bing the person supervising the country¡¯s domestic affairs department.

    He has the traditional nobles and civil officials under his influence.

    He is utilizing the rtionship between the protagonist and Gretel, the daughter of the Beltz family in his own faction, to get closer.

    While confused about the King¡¯s transformation, he is trying to use it to his advantage.

    Reba ze

    24 years old. ck hair. Height: 155 cm.

    Has a straight body figure.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Lord Hardlett, Lord, Aegir (in private)

    Reba was the eldest daughter of an honorary knight and a noble¡¯s personal assistant working in the pce, but the King recognized her talent and assigned her to the information officer position.

    Her skill in martial arts is average, but her mind is sharp and she is excellent at developing ns and detecting schemes.

    With the King¡¯s transformation, her authority has expanded and she has be an important individual, however she is starting to realize the King doesn¡¯t even trust himself.

    Conrad Baltak

    17 years old. Blond hair. Height: 175 cm. Manly, macho.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Margrave

    Conrad is the second son of a ruined knight family enrolled in themander course at the Royal Institution. He¡¯s a homo.

    Characters (Others)

    Natalie

    22 years old. She has a childlike stature.

    Natalie is Andrei¡¯s wife, whose looks make her seem 10 years old.

    She did not leave Andrei, apanying him in the move to Rafen.

    She seems ready to ept the protagonist¡¯s advances at anytime.

    Andrei

    46 years old. Bearded. Large man.

    Andrei is a terminal lolicon and is trying to create his own loli harem, but doesn¡¯t stop in his pursuit for even younger and even smaller girls.

    He was thrown into prison afterying his hands on an innocent little girl.

    Being pushed by the boycotting of the local citizens, he decided to move from Goldonia to Rafen, and start a Hard-boiled Pavilion there.

    Estelle

    21 years old. Standard body, slightlyrge ass. Height: 160 cm. Brown hair. Green eyes.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Feudal lord-sama; Tristan: Tristan; Self: I (watashi)

    Estelle owns and runs a book lending business. He met and sheltered Tristan when he was running from his duties and currently continues to be acquainted with him.

    She inherited the shop after losing her father. She has experience being abandoned by a man she financially supported. She tends to have a thing for looking after no-good men.

    She sees her father in thezy Tristan, dragging him to her store, mounting him, and doing whatever she can to be together with him.

    Balbano

    ?? years old. Dwarf Tribe.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Pal

    Balbano is an important individual of the dwarf tribe, particrly stronger than most males in his tribe, who lives in the mountain close to the mining city of Lintbloom, started up a cksmith, and possesses a smithing skill that stands out above the rest.

    He constructed the giant cannon which defeated Lintbloom.

    He made a long sword out of the dragon¡¯s bone.

    Siegfried

    Roughly 300 years old. Blond hair. Height: 194 cm. Thin man with well-defined muscles.

    Siegfried is a very handsome man who doesn¡¯t talk. He has sworn his absolute loyalty to Brynhildr and is absolutely obedient to whatever she asks of him.

    He is a vampire of the highest ss and is not an opponent humans can fight against.

    Count Monashi

    Monashi is the feudal lord of a region neighboring the protagonist who haspetent skills in politics and military, but despairingly bad luck which makes everything he does end in failure until he became penniless.

    He formed a small faction with two other feudal lords who are struggling financially, which bad-mouthing nobles call ¡°poverty alliance¡± behind his back.

    He joined under the protagonist¡¯s banner after his loan was shouldered.

    His daughter was vited by the protagonist.

    Viscount Binbo

    Binbo is the feudal lord of a territory adjacent to Count Monashi.

    He is a former knight who was given possession of a medium-sized city due to his military achievements, however as a result of the random application of tax based on hisck of knowledge in domestic affairs, the citizens dispersed from the city and he ended up poor.

    He joined under the protagonist¡¯s banner after his loan was shouldered.

    Baron Gokhin

    Gokhin is the feudal lord of a territory adjacent to Viscount Binbo, being bestowed a small piece ofnd after bing Baron, though its arablends have seen better days.

    He discovered fertile soil, but when he forced his citizens to move there, everyone ran away and he became destitute.

    He joined under the protagonist¡¯s banner after his loan was shouldered.

    Characters of Other Nations (Friendly)

    Gildress

    40 years old. ck hair. Single shot. Height: 190 cm. Super Macho. Bearded.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett; Self: I (ore)

    Gildress is the king of the Polis, Aless, a ce where muscles and fighting are a national policy and where strong warriors of unequaled strength are on disy.

    He calls the protagonist his friend and promises to lend a hand whenever he is in trouble.

    He is a triple threat ¨C having a high sex drive, being peerless in bed, and arge dick ¨C and is proud of his broad range of eptable partners, gobbling up women of all ages and anyone he can name.

    He can be considered a reliable man in many ways but he often acts before he thinks and doesn¡¯t really listen to what other people say.

    There is a strong manly stench and smell of sweat wherever he goes.

    Celestina Malt Cortis

    12 years old. Blonde hair. Height: 137 cm. Child.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Big brother (nii-sama); Self: I (mekake)

    Celestina is the Queen of the Malt Kingdom, who has a smile as bright as the sun that charms everyone who sees it.

    She adores the protagonist like an elder brother and is bing more curious about sex with the increasing frequency of pranking.

    She is troubled by the influx of refugees into Malt, however there is an even greater problem......

    Monica

    24 years old. Celestina¡¯s handmaid dy-in-waiting). Height: 163 cm.

    Slightly plump.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett-sama; Self: I (watashi)

    Monica is Queen Celestina¡¯s personal assistant.

    She dotes on Celestina and shields her young eyes from any troubles she deems unnecessary.

    Her virginity was taken by the protagonist as per the orders of her mistress, but her heart remains loyal to the person she serves.

    Ate

    22 years old. Former Pirate. Height: 163 cm. Medium build. Chestnut-colored hair.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Master (goshujin-sama); Self: I (atai)

    Ate is a former female pirate who used her body to curry favor with the captain until she was entrusted with a ship of her own, but then got captured by the protagonist after he boarded the ship.

    She has a certain level of leadership and fighting ability.

    She is making a move after hearing rumors of the protagonist returning to Goldonia with a great number of people.

    Martin Stessel

    35 years old. Height: 186 cm. Blond hair, blue eyes. New Supreme Commander of Defense for Olga Federation.

    Martin is themander who led the Federation¡¯s winter counteroffensive and guided the Olga Federation to a victory in the great war with the Empire.

    He is extremely skilled as amander and has the strong trust of his subordinates.

    He is extolled as a national hero.

    He regards the protagonist as an extremelypetentmander.

    Niki Arsanov

    35 years old. Height: 185 cm. Olga Federation Northern Corps Commander.

    Niki is themander of the northern army nicknamed the army of ice and an old friend of Martin¡¯s.

    He contributed to the victory as the adjutant of the suprememander, and is a talented frontline leader who excels in fights in harsh environments.

    Yakov

    28 years old. Olga Federation 105th Army Corps. Deputymander (Currently Corpsmander) Height: 193 cm. Macho.

    Way of addressing protagonist: General (taishou); Self: I (ore)

    Yakov is part of the 105th division, a group of second ss citizens with low morale, and is a second ss citizen himself who ended up bing the leader of the army because of his experience in the military.

    He, along with the other soldiers, rted with the protagonist¡¯s lifestyle and instantly became an elite group.

    In the chaos which followed after the war, he made four lovers.

    He is hated by Celia.

    Ivanna

    28 years old. River Fleet Admiral. Height: 175 cm. Toned body. Red hair. Dark brown eyes.

    Way of addressing protagonist: Hardlett; Self: I (watashi)

    Ivanna reinforced thending operation as the admiral of the river fleet and suffered great losses in the battle with the Empire¡¯s fleet, also bing a prisoner herself.

    After bing raped by Sekrit and the other ves in captive, her grudge towards the Empire worsened.

    She has taken a liking to the protagonist as someone she could talk to on equal terms. She has a bad temper and rtively strong-minded for a woman.

    As a result of Sekrit¡¯s plot, she ended up letting the protagonist shoot his seed into her belly.

    Sna

    Late 20¡¯s. Bureaucrat of Military Affairs for the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Sna has no practical experience.

    She asionally dreams of being embraced by the protagonist.

    She is on urgent summons.

    Unfriendly

    Domestic

    Griff Zilgray

    34 years old. Height: 190cm. Muscr. Blonde hair, blue eyes. Magrado Governor General.

    Zilgray is the man who was newly appointed as the Governor General for Magrado.

    He was praised for his excellent ability to rule but he a sadist who likes to make women suffer.

    He aims to be the leader of a third power after Erich and Keh, and considers the protagonist, who is currently in that spot, as his enemy.

    Democratic Nation of Libatis

    Juno

    43 years old. Vice Minister of Foreign Affairs for the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Juno has sessfully established an agreement with the protagonist for him to cooperate with the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Taking the eruption as an opportunity, he is trying to expand his own nation¡¯s power of influence.

    Gand Empire

    Zaphnes

    40 years old. Giant. Veteran soldier. Commander-in-chief for the Gand Empire.

    Zaphnes supervises all of thend armies which are part of the operation to invade Olga Federation.

    He mercilessly uses military ves until they die in a forceful fighting style, trying to maintain an encirclement around White City, but failed in the siege battle.

    After the copse of the entire army, he went missing. There are stories about him heading to the Central ins......

    National Strength Comparison

    Goldonia Kingdom

    Poption: 3 500 000

    Ruler: Alexandro I

    Capital City: Goldonia ¨C Poption: 100 000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 150 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 300 000

    Area of Dominion: Entire Northern Area of Central ins

    Goldonia is arge and strong nation which has taken possession of almost the entire northern region of the Central ins.

    They have practically made the Republic of Stura a protected state under their control.

    With the eruption causing chaos in the various nations to the south, there are currently no forces which they consider threats.

    Aggressive expansion policies which were used to unify the Central ins have been halted, instead the nation is focusing its energy on sweeping up domestic unrest.

    They are monitoring the disorder in the southern nations, and besides limited trade with the stable Libatis, are not interacting with anybody else.

    It seems a certain amount of refugees are flowing into Hardlett¡¯s territory.

    Republic of Stura

    Poption: 120 000

    Ruler: ¡ª-

    Capital City: Mishil ¨C Poption: 40 000

    System: Republicanism

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 500 / Max Mobilization ¨C ?

    Area of Dominion: Centre Area of the Central ins

    Stura is amercial nation along the North Teries River.

    The capital city located along the river functions as a logistics base and is an economically rich country, but has lost its significance as a trade ry point after Goldonia conquered the northern ins, and is on the decline.

    The outflow of wealthy people consisting ofrge merchants has not stopped, the power of the country has fallen, and Stura is facing pressure of being annexed by Goldonia.

    City States

    Poption: 550 000 in total

    Ruler: Various

    Capital City: Each of the scattered cities functions as its own independent entity

    System: Various

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 20 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 150 000 (Total of all city states)

    Area of Dominion: Right in the middle of the Central ins

    The City States is a general group name for the various cities existing in the area between the base of the North Teries and Teries rivers.

    The poption of each city state ranges from a few thousand to tens of thousands with each city functioning self-sufficiently, and the city next to the wend region near the base of the Teries River also acts as a headquarters which sends out adventurers to explore the unknown environment.

    They are keeping both Goldonia and the various southern nations at a distance.

    Atoroapolis is undergoing a structural change under the guidance of Aless.

    The Southern Nations

    Malt Kingdom

    Poption: 250 000

    Ruler: Queen Celestina

    Capital City: Biado ¨C Poption: 20 000

    System: Monarchy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 2000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 10 000

    Area of Dominion: Central Area South of the Central ins

    Malt is an agricultural nation located to the south of the Central ins with four borderlines, but the citizens are not very militaristic.

    The volcanic eruption has greatly affected the nting of their crops.

    Military threats from the southern nations have weakened due to the disaster, but Malt is facing a different hardship with the increased influx of refugees.

    A small amount of people among the refugees are starting to die mysteriously.

    Democratic Nation of Libatis

    Poption: 1 150 000

    Ruler: President ¡ª

    Capital City: Tortoent ¨C Poption: 80 000

    System: Democracy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 80 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 100 000

    Area of Dominion: Western Area South of the Central ins

    Libatis is a nation located on the boundary separating the south and north parts of the Central ins.

    The nation operates using a system rarely utilized anywhere else where management of the nation is conducted by a representative whom the citizens elect through voting.

    A noble ss does not exist in this nation and the citizens also elect the leaders in each city. They were not affected much by the eruption, so their nation is experiencing continued prosperity while the military pressure from Altair is weakening.

    A temporary disturbance urred on the border area due to the massive influx of refugees caused by the turmoil in the southern nations.

    Seeing this happen, the government dered a nation-wide border closure. The army was mobilized to repel any invading refugees.

    Divine Nation Altair

    Poption: 1 000 000

    Ruler: Pope Altair

    Capital City: Alteria ¨C Poption: 200 000 (influx of refugees into nation)

    System: Fundamentalism

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 500 000 (no regr soldiers) / Max Mobilization ¨C 600 000

    Area of Dominion: Western Area South of the Central ins

    Altair is a religious nation located in the western area south of the Central ins.

    Each generation of the Pope is designated as the reincarnation of the Ancient God Altair and demands absolute obedience and subordination from the citizens.

    It started off as a small nation, but in thest ten years has annexed country after country to grow in size.

    Because of the difference in ideologies, they are at odds with both the Democratic Nation of Libatis and the People¡¯s Federation of Vandolea.

    The eruption of Dard Mountain caused severe damage to their agriculture and industries.

    Due to the persistentck of food and supplies, famine has broken out. No sufficient harvest can be expected this autumn either.

    Furthermore, an epidemic of unknown origins is starting to spread, but the disorder in the political situation is preventing them from getting an understanding of the losses.

    The illusion of ¡°the nation is blessed by God¡± has broken, and the people are starting to openly criticize the nation and the church of Altair.

    There are some within the local church organizations who are using the eruption as a cause to demand the renunciation of central, and the nation itself is on the verge of copsing.

    With no luxury to focus on foreign actions, they naturally ceased fighting with Vandolea and Libatis.

    Vandolea People¡¯s Federation

    Poption: 1 100 000

    Ruler: ¡ª People¡¯s Representative

    Capital City: Vand ¨C Poption: 250 000 (influx of refugees into nation)

    System: Modified Autocracy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 30 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 100,000

    Area of Dominion: Eastern Area South of the Central ins

    Vandolea is currently thergest nation south of the Central ins.

    The nation was born several decades ago after a peasant rebellion and transitioned to using a special government system after going through a string of adjustments.

    The citizens believe that they should be ruling the country but the people¡¯s representative holds all the authority and the nation is practically turning into an autocracy.

    The supreme leader (People¡¯s representative) chooses the head for all departments like the Federation branches (each city) and the armymanders.

    Because there is almost no position which is hereditary, a fierce struggle for power unfolds every time the supreme leader changes.

    Vandolea believes that the people ¨C not royalty nor Gods ¨C are the most important, forbidding any religious activity exceeding customary acts and often getting into conflict with the Divine Nation Altair whom they have a horrible rtionship with.

    The nation¡¯s power suffered greatly from the eruption of the Dard mountain.

    Their agriculture was especially affected and the shortage of food is a serious concern, however the continued hostility towards the neighboring Goldonia, Altair, and Malt keep the nation unable to purchase food.

    The Empire is also in disarray after the war and not in a state to conduct trade.

    The capital Vand has stopped functioning because of the great number of refugees in the city, so the regime ns to relocate the capital.

    There has been a remarkable deterioration in the public order, not to mention a serious infectious disease seems to be spreading throughout thend.

    The government has issued an official deration that the country is in a state of emergency and mobilized the army in the major cities, however ayer within the military dissatisfied with the current administration is starting to reveal itself.

    They have naturally ceased fighting with Altair and do not actually have any guards stationed on the Malt-Goldonia border either.

    Polpo Kingdom

    Poption: 210 000

    Ruler: Polpo IV (critical condition)

    Capital City: Poron ¨C Poption: 20 000

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 5000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 20 000

    Area of Dominion: South edge of the Central ins

    Polpo is a small kingdom with a well-established history.

    In the past, Polpo belonged to a group of five kingdoms on the south edge of the Central ins, but the Divine Nation of Altair quickly annexed the other four, leaving Polpo as the sole remaining kingdom.

    The current King is of old age and on the verge of death.

    The eruption had little effect on their nation and the outbreak of disease has not been confirmed yet.

    Outside the Central ins

    Olga Federation

    Poption: 17 000 000

    Ruler: Jund II

    Capital City: Jundgrad ¨C Poption: 500 000 ~ 650 000 (2nd ss citizens details unknown)

    System: Feudal

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 750 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 750 000

    Area of Dominion: Northern Region of the Continent including the Western ins

    The Olga Federation is the oldest andrgest nation of the continent with a 500-year history.

    Since the north and central regions will get intensely cold in the winter season, the citizens of the main cities, including those of the capital, will congregate in the southwest region.

    The nation has suffered intensive damage from the war.

    The Federation has won the war with the Gand Empire and chased them south of the western ins.

    Even though the Emperor dered victory, the Gand Empire has not shown any reaction.

    Because of the war, Albens and many other major cities burned down, with three million soldiers and citizens dying, considerably lowering the strength of the nation.

    Several distinguished families who have supported the royal family since the founding of the nation have also ceased to exist, and a standoff between nobles aiming to be the sessor has begun.

    On the other hand, the citizens are favoring the government and the Emperor after the victory, minimizing the chaos within the nation.

    The assets umted over several hundred years remain untouched and are freely invested in the revival of the nation.

    While the wartime regime is temporarily called off, construction of arge fortress on the western ins and reconstruction of the marine fleet is starting.

    Gand Empire

    Poption: 35 500 000

    Ruler: Gand The Great

    Capital City: Gand ¨C Poption: 900 000

    System: Absolute Monarchy

    Military Strength: Current ¨C 180 000 / Max Mobilization ¨C 180 000

    Area of Dominion: All Areas South of the Great Mountain Range

    The Empire is a rising nation which has been swallowing up the countries to the south one after the other in recent years to expand their territory.

    Although the nobility system remains, the authority of the emperor is strong so it is virtually a dictatorship.

    Since it is warm throughout thend, there is an abundance of farmable regions and populous cities.

    After the failed invasion of the Olga Federation, the annihtion of their proud and majestic fleet, and the severe rout of thend army, the Empire suffered catastrophic damage.

    With the two suprememanders of thend and sea as well as most of the core military generals and staff officers either dying in battle or going missing, the military organization finds itself in danger of falling apart.

    The Olga Federation has invaded from the western ins up to a certain area of the Empire¡¯s territory, however the Empire no longer has the ability to do anything about it.

    The citizens are deeply disappointed with the heavy burden whiches with defeat.

    Meanwhile, the Emperor executed the few generals who came back, putting the me of losing on them.

    They have refused a ceasefire with the Federation and is forcing the responsibility of reinstating the army mainly on the remote regions, directly leading to the massive outflow of citizens.

    It seems a major epidemic has broken out on the eastern remote region.

 Chapter 315: Lobbying

    <h4>Chapter 315: Lobbying</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    In order to cheer Nonna up, I try to find her by walking along the path from the mansion to Rafen¡¯s central za.

    That path is pretty wide so I could have used Schwartz, however I didn¡¯t because that would make me stand out.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s visit the theater first. I think they¡¯re doing a new performance.¡¹

    Partway on the path, I saw a sign which had ¡°new performance¡± written on it and the neighborhood wives were chatting about it.

    ¡¸The new y has started. In the morning is ¡°Wife and Crafty Mother-inw 6¡±. This always seems to be popr for whatever reason.¡¹

    ¡¸In the afternoon...... the wife, suffering a heartache from her husband going missing in war, soughtfort in her husband¡¯s colleague and ex-lover. And then her missing husband came back...... I see.¡¹

    ¡¸The ex and husband would use all sorts of methods to steal the wife from each other...... sounds interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s starring Lilian. Her acting is amazing so we have to see this!¡¹

    Often times, ys during the day would be aimed at females and especially wives. Most men would be working at that time after all.

    ¡¸At night...... the heroic tales of a sword-wielding knight, who saves a young female ve during one of his fights...... the young girl pursues the knight despite knowing the difference in their standings. However the knight has a fiancee whom he shares mutual love with......¡¹

    ¡¸The actress is Amica. The love scene will definitely be intense. She¡¯s fine with exposing her breasts too.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah©`...... my husband loves Amica. He likes war stories too so he¡¯ll obviously want to watch it if he sees the sign.¡¹

    ¡¸I hate that woman, so it¡¯s a pass for me! That guy, when he climaxed yesterday, he screamed ¡°Amica!¡± at the end!¡¹

    Many of the listings at night would also target men and the love scenes actually get pretty raunchy.

    That¡¯s whytely I¡¯ve been hearing about men who aren¡¯t into fine arts also going to the theater. The cast of the theater needed my financial support in the beginning when they were in the red, but recently they have climbed up to the ck and have increased the number of helping hands.

    Lilian, the central figure of the troupe, is doing her best not only in ys, but also in a variety of ways.

    ¡¸But you know,tely the theater is getting really packed and there is no room to sit.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I get what you mean. The road is also narrow and it¡¯s tough to pass through.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve gone to the theater in the capital before...... and this one is pretty shabby inparison.¡¹

    The wives start shifting their discussion to the small size of the theater and poor facilities.

    I¡¯ve been dragged to the theater in Goldonia by Nonna before and that one is entirely differentpared to the one in Rafen.

    In the first ce, Nonna practically insisted for the theater in Rafen to be built so there was no definitive n in ce.

    Besides, not many people had the luxury to watch ys when the theater waspleted in Rafen, so the ce would be pitifully empty even if arger building was erected.

    ¡¸There were extra performances done too, but doing them in an empty lot is no different from street performers.¡¹

    ¡¸The bugs outside are a real bother too.¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing I can do right now about what the wives are talking about so I can only go on my way.

    As I get closer to the central za, the theateres into view.

    ¡¸Mu, am I toote?¡¹

    I can see many people flowing out from the theater¡¯s entrance.

    It looks like the afternoon y was just finished. I don¡¯t see Nonna though.

    There¡¯s no way I could miss those huge boobs of hers. So that means she¡¯s probably still inside.

    After going against the flow of traffic and entering the theater, one of the helping hands bowing toward the guests realized my presence.

    ¡¸W-what a surprise, feudal lord-sama!? d to see you here.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I don¡¯te to the theater unless Nonna brings me so I guess it must be quite a shock that I¡¯m here.

    The other customers also greet me, so hastily reply back and move on. My focus right now is finding Nonna.

    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry but the performance is over. If you desire, we could run the performance from the star¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I came here to look for my wife.¡¹

    I know how hard the cast members work when they perform on stage.

    Having them act twice in a row might make them copse.

    ¡¸The Missus went to talk with Lilian after the y.¡¹

    So she was here after all.

    That reminds me, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a real talk with Lilian. I¡¯ll use this chance to see her.

    I follow behind the helper and enter a personal room for privileged guests.

    The actors and actresses are talking about something after their role is finished.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the feudal lord-sama! Hurry and get ¡®that¡¯ ready!¡¹

    ¡¸The future of the troupe is at stake so blunders are not allowed!¡¹

    Are they having a discussion about the nighttime ys? How busy if they are preparing for that now.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? If you were going to visit the theater, you could have said something and we could have went together.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s face brightens when she sees me, then quickly bes slightly sullen.

    ¡¸My bad, my bad. Let¡¯s see one together next time.¡¹

    One that is raunchy if possible.

    ¡¸Wee. The entire troupe is d to have you here.¡¹

    Lilian, who was beside Nonna, drops to the floor and lowers her head.

    ¡¸Come on, you know I don¡¯t like when girls fall prostrate. Get up and talk to Nonna.¡¹

    She normally doesn¡¯t do anything rude, but it¡¯s also strange for her to be acting so polite.

    ¡¸Oh my©`©`! My beloved! This is no time to be eating cookies!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, udia is also here? You¡¯re looking round and adorable today too.¡¹

    I only caught a glimpse but I saw her stacking 5 butter cookies and eating it together. She should stop now.

    Cream was thered on them too. She¡¯s getting so fat that she might burst.

    If I say to Nonna ¡°I¡¯m counting on you for Gretel¡¯s wedding ceremony¡±, she would instantly be put in the worst mood. Let¡¯s start with some trivial things.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for interrupting the conversation of three beauties. Do you mind if I join in?¡¹

    Nonna and Lilian adjust their position on the sofa with me in between them.

    udia is sitting on a personal cushion ced directly on the floor. The sofa would break if she sits on it.

    ¡¸It may be rude of me to bring it up so suddenly, but I have something I wish to ask...... no, to beg of the Margrave-sama.¡¹

    Lilian quickly begins the conversation as soon as we sit down.

    Nonna and udia nod in silence. What can it be?

    ¡¸We owe the Margrave-sama a huge favor for building this theater and supporting the troupe. However, we have another selfish request to ask on top of that. Could you consider building a new theater?¡¹

    Lilian bows again after speaking politely.

    The way she looks up expectantly at me really stirs my male instincts.

    ¡¸From the start, this ce was created for me¨D¨D ahem, was created with a portion of the wealthy people in mind. It might be a little too cramped if so many people are frequenting the theater like just now. Let¡¯s be bold and build thergest theater in the country!¡¹

    Nonna puts a hand on myp and pushes her breasts against my shoulder.

    ¡¸This theater isn¡¯t bad, but it won¡¯t be anything more than a local theater. If the actors and actresses are waiting on standby in a circle, it might be a hindrance to the performance. Besides, I can¡¯t fit my bottom in the seats of this theater.¡¹

    udia puts her hand on my otherp and pushes her fat belly against me.

    ¡¸Margrave-sama.¡¹

    Lilian goes in between my legs as I am seated on the sofa and looks up at me.

    It looks like she could swallow me at anytime.

    The soft sensations on my shoulder andp, as well as Lilian¡¯s plea, moves my heart.

    ¡¸Umumu.¡¹

    I can¡¯t nod my head so easily. A certain bald heades into my mind.

    Adolph wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic about this theater¡¯s construction.

    If I listen to what the girls say and use arge sum of money to build arge and gorgeous theater, wouldn¡¯t all the hair on his body just fall off?

    It¡¯s not like I have absolutely nothing to do with him copsing to the floor.

    I won¡¯t do something as fiendish as kicking someone who¡¯s already down. I have to resist for Adolph¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸Hmm, renovate the existing theater or build another building in an empty lot......¡¹

    ¡¸The Margrave-sama is the manliest of men. He isn¡¯t someone who would do something half-heartedly.¡¹

    Lilian inches closer so that her breasts are about to hit my crotch.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I want to watch wonderful ys in a muchrger theater.¡¹

    Nonna rests her boobs on my head. I can¡¯t get enough of their perfect heaviness.

    ¡¸Investing in the fine arts is one of the traits of a noble. Fuu, fuu...... it¡¯s getting hot.¡¹

    udia is starting to sweat profusely from being so close to me. The normally-used handkerchief to wipe her sweat is a towel instead.

    Gununu, so soft. My heart is wavering more and more.

    She must have sensed my fluctuating resolve. Lilian signals to the helper with her eyes.

    ¡¸Would you like to watch a special performance which demonstrates the skill and hard work of the theater troupe?¡¹

    As Lilian poses the question, the actors and actresses of the troupe appear one after the other.

    At the same time, udia pulls Nonna by the hand to stand her up...... I guess? From the side it only looked like her arm stretched a little bit.

    ¡¸Now then, you and I will take our leave now.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I want to watch the special performance.¡¹

    Nonna refuses to leave, though udia takes her hand and keeps roll...... walking.

    ¡¸Lilian is going to perform something just for Aegir-sama. She can¡¯t y the part well if there are other women next to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    udia pulls Nonna¡¯s hand along and lets me know they¡¯ll be in ire¡¯s shop before leaving.

    Lilian seems to bow to them at the end.

    ¡¸Alright...... let¡¯s raise the curtain on this special performance.¡¹

    As Lilian makes that deration, the y dedicated to me begins to unfold on the stage of the theater emptied of customers after the afternoon y.

    It was part opera, part dance, part regr y.

    Their frantess is certainly being transmitted to me and even I can tell how wonderfully skilled they are from theck of mistakes.

    Still, my heart is not as soft as before.

    The fortress, which is my heart, is still holding strong.

    As if seeing through to that heart of mine, Lilian approaches me.

    ¡¸Are you not enjoying the show?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, I think it¡¯s excellent. It isn¡¯t inferior at all to the y I saw with Nonna in Goldonia...... however I just don¡¯t have an affinity for fine arts.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to sound like I¡¯m bragging, but I think it¡¯s rare for a guy to be more alien to fine arts than me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I can¡¯tpletely appreciate all of you. The only thing I can say with confidence is everyone is extremely beautiful.¡¹

    I apologize to her and Lilian just smiles while shaking her head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be sorry, I¡¯m truly grateful for your words of praise. Besides, fine arts is fundamentally not about style or skill. It is about a person¡¯s expression overflowing with emotions...... rage, sadness, joy...... and sexual desire.¡¹

    Lilian raises her hand and different preparations were immediately made on stage, while I was pulled from the audience seats onto the stage.

    On it was arge bed, which I sit on reluctantly.

    ¡¸This is the closing program.¡¹

    The actresses divide into four groups of three.

    All the actresses were beautiful enough to rival any girl in town.

    ¡¸What a characteristic way to split up.¡¹

    The girls have separated themselves based on the features they had inmon with each other.

    One group of girls are either twenty or in theirte twenties and all of them had morous bodies.

    Another group of girls look to be in theirte teens. A sense of youthfulness remained in their faces.

    The next group of girls are in their thirties and up, from mid tote thirties. They are overflowing with seductiveness.

    And thest group......

    ¡¸...... hey Lilian. Those are all guys, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They¡¯re men.¡¹

    Those males are dressedpletely in women¡¯s clothing and have more feminine faces.

    I can¡¯t really guess what kind of y will develop.

    ¡¸Acting is in the instinct of men and women...... in other words, eros.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    To my surprise, the three girls with morous bodies take their clothes off in front of me.

    When I look closely, I see they are notpletely naked, but still wearing red or ck underwear.

    However the fabric has holes in the crotch area and nipple area, failing to function as proper underwear.

    ¡¸Embrace me, master.¡¹

    ¡¸Help yourself to your heart¡¯s desire, master.¡¹

    ¡¸Trying to seduce me? I won¡¯t nod that easily though.¡¹

    As i reply, I take off my clothes, spread my arms, and wee the girls.

    ¡¸Fufu, the girls are extremely sensitive.¡¹

    Aftermenting how happy I was and pressing one of them down on the bed, it happened.

    ¡¸W-what a burly body...... not good! Cumming¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I¡¯ve only wrapped my arms around her and she is already convulsing and moaning in pleasure.

    ¡¸Impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... aaah...... what an embrace...... ooooh.¡¹

    It didn¡¯t make sense to me, however her expression and bodynguage told me otherwise.

    ¡¸This is the power of acting.¡¹

    Lilian grins. Well, I¡¯m certainly impressed.

    I put my arm around the other girl¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸The master I admire is holding my shoulder...... oh no, I¡¯m going over the edge!!¡¹

    The standing girl¡¯s legs tremble unsteadily and then she copses powerlessly to the floor.

    Her love juices are even trickling down her thigh. How does she do that?

    ¡¸My eyes met...... with those of an amazing male...... ah! I¡¯m feeling so good!!¡¹

    Thest girl somehow climaxed just from eye contact and lost consciousness.

    I¡¯m aware they¡¯re acting, still it makes me feel pretty good.

    ¡¸Fufufu, then how about this!?¡¹

    In a pleasant mood, I hold down one girl and thrust my meat rod inside her.

    ¡¸Hiiiiih! I¡¯m dyingggg! It¡¯s too amazing!¡¹

    Her hands pound my chest in resistance as she lets out a tremendous cry, then eventually she wraps her arms lovingly around my neck.

    ¡¸Here, you two as well!¡¹

    I shove a finger into the genitals of the remaining two girls. They let out wonderfully loud screams indistinguishable from acting as they orgasm and express their intense love for me.

    ¡¸This is too much! Make me your ve! Keep me as your sex ve!¡¹

    ¡¸Not fair! I want to be your toy too! You can do anything you want to me, then throw me away when you get bored!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah©`©`!!The pleasure is driving me insane! I¡¯m dying! Kill me with your penisssss!¡¹

    When I finally release my semen, everyone bends backward and faints.

    ¡¸That was really great, thanks..¡¹

    When I give them all a parting kiss, the girls stand back up.

    So they were acting after all, I couldn¡¯t tell the difference between a real or fake orgasm.

    ¡¸T-that was hard work acting all of that...... you were really skilled, I had trouble keeping my mind......¡¹

    ¡¸I screamed out my real feelings partway through.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? My hips really gave out on me.¡¹

    Each girl gives me a one-liner in return for the kiss.

    ¡¸Many gentlemene to the nighttime ys...... so many that a lot of them end up standing because there are no avable seats.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an inconvenience, but we just feel bad for not being able to prepare enough room.¡¹

    ¡¸If we had a wide theater with three floors of seats, I think everyone would be satisfied.¡¹

    Not good, the iron walls of my fortress are starting to be unstable.

    The next set of girls are the childish-looking ones.

    I grab one of the girls, topple her onto the bed, and I just pushed my meat rod into her.

    ¡¸Aahn, feudal lord-sama¡¯s thick penis is stretching out my tight pussy!¡¹

    I kiss the gentle mounds on her chest and lick her nipples.

    ¡¸Funyii~ the feudal lord-sama¡¯s tongue is ying with my nipples~ My nipples are being rolled by his tongue while the dark, veiny penis is scraping my insides! That manly rod is making my hole super loose~¡¹

    The girl is verbalizing everything that¡¯s going on.

    When I get her to provide oral service, the remaining two girls also chime in while peeking at the first girl.

    ¡¸Hoeh. The feudal lord-sama¡¯s thick thing is making such naughty, wet sounds as it slides in and out of Nema¡¯s tiny mouth!¡¹

    ¡¸Nema¡¯s almost there. The feudal lord-sama¡¯s cock is going to shoot its white seed and fill up her belly with gooey juice©`¡¹

    This might be kind of fun in its own way.

    I swing my hips in the doggy style position with another girl.

    Her small body shakes amusingly.

    ¡¸It moved. The feudal lord-sama¡¯s dick twitched just now and the tip is swelling up! Spray everything in my baby room~¡¹

    ¡¸His balls moved! He¡¯s cumming, all the sperm will go whoosh and head straight for your eggs!¡¹

    I ejacte while enjoying her childishmentary.

    ¡¸Migyaa! Your penis is pulsing so much and shooting all that baby juice inside me! It¡¯s not stopping! My womb is happily drinking everyst drop of seed! I¡¯m still just a kid, yet I¡¯m getting impregnated by the feudal lord-sama, I¡¯m going to be a mama!¡¹

    After expelling my load, I slowly separate myself from her.

    Because they haven¡¯t matured much, their acting wasn¡¯t as good as the previous girls, but I still had plenty of fun.

    When I kiss them, they whisper back to me.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much experience so we can¡¯t y the part perfectly.¡¹

    ¡¸Not many people show up to the outdoor performances after all...... I also want to build up experience acting in a theater.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it would be nice if we had a small stage to stand on.¡¹

    My imprable fortress is starting to go up in mes. This is a bad situation.

    The next group is made up of three maturedies.

    They twist their bodies and tangle themselves with me as they swallow my dick, push their breasts against me, and make me crave for them.

    When it came time for me to push down one girl onto the bed and insert my dick, the other girls swiftly take steps back, one of the pretty-faced actors taking their ce by approaching while shouting.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here!? Who is that man!? Are you cheating on me while I¡¯m away!?¡¹

    ¡¸M-my dear!? This isn¡¯t what you think!¡¹

    They¡¯ve started to do something. What should I do after prating her?

    The woman seems to take the lead by burying her face into my chest.

    ¡¸I guess I can¡¯t talk my way out. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m cheating with this person. It can¡¯t be helped. Look at this big dick! I can no longer be satisfied with your shabby thing!¡¹

    With that said, the woman gets into a seated cowgirl position facing me, rocking her hips in disy for the actor ying the husband.

    ¡¸Aah, so thick. It¡¯s amazing, my head feels numb just from moving up and down.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you slut! Stop it this instant!¡¹

    The man slowly puts his hands on me so I instinctively push him away.

    ¡¸Guha!¡¹

    He exaggerates the contact and flops backward, then stares enviously in my direction.

    The woman riding on top of mements with contempt.

    ¡¸As I thought, you¡¯re only that much of a man. You¡¯re a weak man who can¡¯t move after getting a tiny shove.¡¹

    I see, I finally understand.

    So the scenario is that I stole this woman away from that man. Now that I get it, I can have fun.

    ¡¸Fufufu, too bad for you but I¡¯m taking your wife. These ripe breasts and ass belong to me starting today.¡¹

    I firmly grab her meaty butt cheeks and swing my hips enough to make the bed creak.

    ¡¸Dammit...... dammit......¡¹

    Further, I deliberately exchange a sloppy, drool-filled kiss with the woman in front of the husband.

    I can only be this fiendish because I know this is all an act.

    ¡¸How is it, am I better than your husband?¡¹

    The woman lets out animal-like groans as shepares the two of us, then shouts with an enchanted smile.

    ¡¸Yes! Everything about you is better! Your manly, muscr body and technique to make women cry, as well as the size of your dick...... everything is in a higher ss! One thrust from you is better than the time I spent living with that person! I don¡¯t need that wimpy husband, so make me your woman!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way......¡¹

    The husband slumps his shoulders in disappointment.

    ¡¸Well said.¡¹

    I turn the girl around, lift her up and walk in front of the husband.

    ¡¸Look carefully. I¡¯m going to cum inside your wife¡¯s womb and imnt my seed inside her.¡¹

    I pick up the pace of my thrusting. The woman shrieks in response.

    ¡¸W-wait, anything but that! Getting her pregnant is too much!¡¹

    The husband clings desperately while I groan, pushing my dick deep inside the woman before ejacting.

    ¡¸Thick semen ising out! It¡¯s no good, I¡¯m definitely getting pregnant!¡¹

    My lips press on the woman¡¯s lips as my climax continues, meanwhile I keep grinding my hips back and forth.

    Eventually my ejaction ends and my softened dick slips out.

    In front of the husband who copsed to the floor, the wife crawls in between my legs and gives my dick a kiss to seal her oath.

    The cheating y continues with the three women, each having their own unique spin, making things quite enjoyable.

    ¡¸This kind of fun is nice. I should do this with Kroll and Gido next time.¡¹

    I could do the same kind of thing, stealing away Marta and Leah from Kroll and Gido.

    With therge age gap between them and Mel and Rita, they would be like children. Ooh, I just got a chill.

    As I give the girls onest kiss, they whisper to me.

    ¡¸Actually, my main job is a singer. I just couldn¡¯t figure out how to make my voice resonate in this theater.¡¹

    ¡¸Not many people attend operas too...... so I think I¡¯d like a small theater dedicated for that.¡¹

    ¡¸I would like it if the feudal lord-sama listens to us sing too.¡¹

    The walls of my castle are crumbling and the tower is toppling over. My impregnable fortress is about to fall.

    The first woman I y-cheated with gives me a mischievous smile.

    ¡¸By the way, that man is my real husband.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I hastily turn to look at the actor.

    ¡¸Haha, when we married, we agreed that my wife will put acting first and the family second in terms of priority. The day we became newly-wed, she slept her way up thedder, so I don¡¯t mind at this point.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see......¡¹

    Actors and actresses have their own kind of resolve that won¡¯t lose out to that of feudal lords and knights.

    Still, I wonder why my dick is getting hard again.

    ¡¸We¡¯re up next!¡¹

    ¡¸Our sticky asses feel really good. We¡¯ve often been told they feel even better than girls¡¯ asses.¡¹

    ¡¸Let the feudal lord-sama¡¯s thick thing be the first of our chain of four!¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks, I don¡¯t need you guys.¡¹

    I reject the group of crossdressers who take off their clothes and approach me.

    Sure, they look delicate and feminine, but they¡¯re still ultimately male. And I don¡¯t sleep with men.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, we heard rumors that the feudal lord-sama has male lovers too!¡¹

    ¡¸Aw, that boy from the restaurant even came from getting rubbed through his clothes!¡¹

    What are they talking about? In any case, I don¡¯t entertain guys.

    ¡¸Now then, have you seen the extent of our resolve?¡¹

    Lilian stands in front of me.

    My fortress is already in ruins, still I can¡¯t let it be damaged any further.

    Everyone except Lilian quickly disappear, leaving me alone with her.

    ¡¸Fufu, Aegir is really such a spoiled child. Sneaking into your sister¡¯s bed with such arge body.¡¹

    Lilian lies sideways on the bed.

    She ps the space beside her and urges me toe. I unsteadily walk over to the bed.

    The provocative aura she had around her disappears in an instant.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I was acting tough. You really just wanted tofort me, right?¡¹

    Lilian holds my head in her arms and squeezes me close to her body.

    ¡¸My husband passed in battle not even a year after we got married...... the only one who showed concern for this burden of a sister who returned home without leaving an heir is you, my little brother.¡¹

    Lilian sheds tears as she hugs me to her chest.

    As expected, her acting ability is on another level. I really get the feeling that she¡¯s a widowed sister.

    Crap, this isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m weak to older sister-types.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry, sis. I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir......¡¹

    Lilian and I kiss each other.

    ¡¸Aegir, you¡¯re already 16. You will find a bride in the near future and will cease being by my side.¡¹

    Lilian takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸Big sis......¡¹

    ¡¸Embrace me, Aegir. I¡¯m pretty much considered dead in the family, and I know it¡¯s forbidden, but the time I spend with you are the times I truly feel happiness as a sister.¡¹

    I grab Lilian and hold her tightly.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t get married! No, I will make sis my bride!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be dumb, you¡¯re the eldest son...... agh!¡¹

    I push my cock inside her and swing my hips furiously.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll dere it in front of our parents. That I¡¯ll make sis my wife! That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll make you bear my child!¡¹

    ¡¸What a terrifying thing to say, having kids with your sister is unforgivable...... aah! It¡¯s a frightening prospect and isn¡¯t allowed, but my body is rejoicing and can¡¯t resist! My womb is screaming that it wants to have Aegir¡¯s baby!!¡¹

    I swing my hips, feeling that I¡¯vepletely be Lilian¡¯s younger brother.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll knock you up! I¡¯ll make sis¡¯s tummy swell up and announce in front of our parents that the child in your stomach is mine!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, so terrifying! Aah, it feels so good! Aaah, I¡¯m so happyyyyy!!¡¹

    I climax with the sound of a crumbling fortress ringing in my ears.

    It was an ejaction that made even me surprised with how much I let out.

    I really can¡¯t handle older sisters. It¡¯s my weakness.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    As my invulnerable fortress waves the white g, I head back to the mansion.

    In my hand are a bunch of blueprints.

    Lilian had already nned out the design for the new theater and only needed to make the request.

    The expected cost was also calcted, but I purposely choose not to look at it.

    ¡¸A main hall with three floors and two sub-halls, huh......¡¹

    It¡¯s not anything urgent, so maybe I¡¯ll sneak it onto Adolph¡¯s desk.

    Once he recovers from being bald and gets back to work, he¡¯ll handle it well.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve gotta take care of it now that I said yes. It¡¯s because Lilian¡¯s too skilled.¡¹

    I try not to worry about it too much and buy a bone-in mean from a food stall.

    And then it happened.

    ¡¸Clear the way! Delivering a message¨D¨D!! I have a message¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The carts and peddlers on the main road open up a path.

    Charging through is a is an armed light cavalry. Judging by his equipment, he¡¯s from my army.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    The light cavalry was heading to the mansion, but dismounts after seeing me.

    ¡¸I have an urgent message from Leaopolt-sama, requesting the feudal lord¡¯s immediate attention!¡¹

    He hands me a tightly sealed tube.

    I feel an eerie chill.

    It must be something important if Leopolt has to send me a report in the middle of his work.

    ¡¸Emergency¨D¨D! Clear a path¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸What, again!?¡¹

    Iin out loud.

    This time, a soldier guarding the city wallses running, then stops in front of me.

    ¡¸I have an emergency report for the feudal lord! A messenger from the Malt Kingdom hase! An immediate meeting was requested.¡¹

    ¡¸......go get M and Tristan. Since you¡¯re going back to the mansion, guide the messenger too.¡¹

    Celia, already sensing something was up,es running toward me.

    How did she know where I was?

    What¡¯s with all these troubling things.

    I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 190,000. Refugees: 27,000. (assimted female prisoners)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 32,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Special Cultivation District: 13,000.

    Army: 10,500 men

    Infantry: 5700, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 800, Bow Cavalry: 500, Cannoneers: 300 Temporary Refugee Guards: 2200

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Reserve Army: 2000.

    Security Unit: 150

    Family:

    Nonna (left alone), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Melissa (lover, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (lover)

    Casie (pumpkin festival), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (lobbying), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia pleted), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (loved one)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (explosive eating), ra (female attendant)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy (garden caretaker), Alraune (propagating), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (giant lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (bored)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M (security officer), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (happy)

    Leopolt (stationed at national border, emergency), Tristan (staff officer), Adolph (being treated)

    ire & Laurie (political strife), Lilian (fulfilled), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 69,990 (Nonna¡¯s angry spending -10), (nned new theater -20 000)

    (Grant Money ¨Cunopened)

    Sexual Partners: 542, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 316: Creeping Shadow of Death

    <h4>Chapter 316: Creeping Shadow of Death</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen. Mansion.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll read it.¡¹

    Celia opens up the urgent letter sent by Leopolt.

    It¡¯s a letter he made an effort to send me, so I also called Tristan, Polte, and M for an emergency meeting.

    If he talks about how delicious his dinner was yesterday, I¡¯ll rush over and steal Nina from him.

    ¡¸It seems there is an outbreak of a disease in Vandolea. The sickness is spreading throughout their entire country and it¡¯s highly likely that it has already made its way into the temporarily upied territory as well. It¡¯s possible that it will soon spread to ournd too. Is what was written.¡¹

    ¡¸A disease......?¡¹

    ¡¸Another troubling issue.¡¹

    Polte holds her head in concern, while Tristan sighs.

    To domestic affairs officials, disease is the seed for worry.

    It usually originates in the unclean slums of a city, then spreads like an annoying weed.

    If left alone, it could take over an entire city, invitingints from the citizens, stagnating trade, and reducing the overall energy of the region.

    ¡¸Considering the situation of the refugees, a disease could have been expected......¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, we can¡¯t leave this alone. If the refugees are infected with the disease, the residents will instantly increase their resistance against them. If you¡¯re sending a rearguard to maintain order, do you want me to takemand?¡¹

    M is already willing to handle it.

    ¡¸Wait, everything hasn¡¯t been read yet. So what is he requesting for?¡¹

    The army led by Leopolt has military doctors and they have a certain amount of medicine.

    Does he want more medicine because they don¡¯t have enough or does he want reinforcements like M brought up?

    Celia quickly reads the rest of the letter.

    ¡¸The countermeasure for the disease is...... eh!? T-this is......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s eyes open wide and she stops speaking.

    I snatch the letter from her.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see here. ¡°Requesting permission to lock down national borders immediately and get rid of the groups infected with the disease¡± ......what is this guy thinking?¡¹

    I left Leopolt in charge of the army for the purposes of intimidation and protection.

    The refugees might be infected, but he doesn¡¯t have to go so far as killing them.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not all. He didn¡¯t write ¡°requesting permission to get rid of the refugees infected with the disease¡±. The way he wrote that, he¡¯s implying that if the disease spreads to the residents of our territory, he would also kill entire viges of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Has he gone insane?¡¹

    He might have lost his mind after Nina got stolen by other guys.

    ¡¸There¡¯s more. It looks like he¡¯s written about the details of the disease.¡¹

    Celia starts reading from the second letter.

    ¡¸The name of the disease is fire pox. 90% of those infected die within three days. The speed at which it spreads is extremely fast, going from one infected to a hundred in three days. Not even within a month, all of Vandolea has been infected. And......¡¹

    Celia adds that all sorts of medicine was used with no cure found.

    Everyone, including me, goes silent.

    ¡¸Let me see that please.¡¹

    Tristan and Polte takes the letter from Celia to confirm it for themselves.

    ¡¸If this is from refugee testimonies, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit of an exaggeration?¡¹

    What M said is reasonable.

    Untrained soldiers and the popce tend to overstate what they see.

    However, I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s hard to believe Leopolt would use unsubstantiated rumors as a basis for his report.

    ¡¸No, the source of informationes from a domestic affairs official from Vandolea who escaped and mixed in with the refugees......moreover, he¡¯s the one who administered the countermeasures for the disease. Well, I don¡¯t think that person would be presumptuous enough to believe random stories.¡¹

    Tristan is making a serious face for once.

    Let¡¯s confirm this right away.

    ¡¸Call the messenger from Malt over.¡¹

    If my gut feeling is right, the pressing matter should be the same issue we are facing.

    Celia stands up and quickly runs to the room next door where the messenger is waiting.

    ¡¸......about time.¡¹

    The messenger from Malt has an unhappy face. I understand that he¡¯s angry for being kept waiting.

    But Leopolt also sent an emergency letter and I felt it was more apt to address that issue first. Forgive me.

    ¡¸I will now present Her Majesty Celestina¡¯s message¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about the nasty disease?¡¹

    The messenger stops mid-sentence after I bring up the topic.

    ¡¸As expected......¡¹

    The disease is attacking the south border as if chasing after the refugees.

    Which means Malt, who is south of us, is naturally encountering the same problem.

    This confirms how widespread the disease is.

    ¡¸Why do you...... don¡¯t tell me, has it spread to Hardlett-sama¡¯s territory as well!?¡¹

    The messenger bends forward in panic.

    I don¡¯t have reason to hide it from him.

    ¡¸No, not yet. However it has reached our national borders. How about Malt?¡¹

    The messenger slowly and thoroughly reports the situation on his side.

    ording to him, cases of the disease was already confirmed within their territory.

    It originated from a group of refugees who crossed the border a week prior, and it was tragic how they all died, but soon after, those who looked after them, including the doctor, and those that buried them got infected and fell ill.

    ¡¸The number of cases grew quickly from a handful to several hundred, and there was nowhere near enough medicine or doctors. Knowing how fast it spreads, the entire country would be infected in no time! And thus, that is why I havee to request Hardlett-sama¡¯s assistance...... I also present the official letter from Her Majesty Celestina.¡¹

    The letter from Celestina handed to me by the messenger has neat letters written in simple sentences you would expect from a child. She wrote things like ¡°lots of people died after getting sick¡±, ¡°everyone is sad¡±, ¡°please help us¡±.

    ¡¸I have definitely received the letter. We just so happened to be discussing this issue. We¡¯lle up with a reply soon so have something to eat in the meantime.¡¹

    After the messenger stepped away, everyone¡¯s faces became even more serious.

    It is clear that the severe illness is rampant.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s true...... then we¡¯re in trouble. With a 90% death rate and no cure, this is something exactly out of a nightmare.¡¹

    M¡¯s looking pretty serious too.

    ¡¸There are legends where a vicious disease that caused an entire nation of people to perish in the past.¡¹

    Tristan agrees with multiple uh-huh¡¯s. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ll take advantage of the confusion and go to sleep today.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve only heard stories about such diseases, what should I...... er if I recall, that textbook contains something ......¡¹

    Polte is visibly flustered.

    She¡¯s acting just like a rookiemander. I feel bad, this matter might be too heavy of a burden for her.

    ¡¸I guess we have to wake Adolph. This is no time to be bald.¡¹

    I thought it was perfect timing to let him rest, but now things are different.

    Even Tristan has a serious look, and the horrible feeling I got before getting Leopolt¡¯s letter is continuing.

    I don¡¯t have evidence, but something is telling me the actual situation is worse than we think.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go p him awake.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Polte looks on in concern as I head to Adolph¡¯s room.

    When I reach the door to his room, I encounter Natia.

    She¡¯s growling with some strange colored medicine in her hand.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong? You have a scrunched up expression......¡¹

    ¡¸We have a little bit of a situation. I need to wake Adolph up immediately. I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t wait for your hair-growing potion.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? I¡¯m close topleting it though.¡¹

    Natia is holding a bottle of ck medicine.

    In the other hand is a normal rabbit.

    ¡¸I poured that hair loss agent on this rabbit¡¯s head to turn it into a hairless rabbit. And then I applied this on it.¡¹

    I look at the rabbit¡¯s head.

    I don¡¯t see any particr abnormalities, just the rabbit¡¯s usual brown fur.

    ¡¸Ooh, it grew back!¡¹

    ¡¸Out of the four rabbits I tested it on, hair grew back on three......¡¹

    I take the bottle of ck medicine from Natia.

    ¡¸If it worked three out of four times, it¡¯s practicallyplete. Let¡¯s pour it on Adolph.¡¹

    I was going to force him to wake up, but the root of the problem will go away with this.

    When I open the door, Natia mumbles something.

    ¡¸The one failure was...¡¹

    Of course, nothing is going to be perfect. Still, the percentage of sess is high enough.

    Natia is such a perfectionist.

    I jump into the room while she is still talking, though the door closes behind me, preventing me from hearing her.

    ¡¸The one failure turned the rabbit into a hairy furball¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    I¡¯ve entered Adolph¡¯s room without knocking.

    He¡¯sying in bed, staringnguidly at the ceiling. He doesn¡¯t have a single strand of hair on his head.

    ¡¸Adolph, this is no time to be sleeping!¡¹

    As he¡¯s sleeping like a soldier, the first thing I do is pour that potion on his head.

    I don¡¯t know the proper dosage so I use the whole bottle.

    ¡¸That¡¯s cold!!¡¹

    Adolph springs up.

    ¡¸You¡¯re awake.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that was cold! What are you doing all of a sudden!?¡¹

    I ignore Adolph¡¯s protest. He¡¯s unexpectedly energetic, which is a good thing.

    ¡¸Take a look at this first.¡¹

    I show him the letter from Leopolt and the letter from Malt.

    Reading those two letters should be enough to wake him uppletely.

    ¡¸Going out of your way to show this to me...... are you trying to finish me off?¡¹

    Adolph makes a doubtful face and then I check the documents I handed him.

    ¡¸Sorry, I made a mistake. I wanted to show you this.¡¹

    I identally showed him the blueprints for the new theater.

    ¡¸This is......! This is no joke. To be sure, this is not a false report, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t personally see it so I don¡¯t know the details. However Leopolt and Malt reported this at the same time. That should say something.¡¹

    Adolph stands up from bed and washes his face with the water from a jug.

    I guess he wants to feel awake now.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be sleeping at a time like this. I will get ready right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, I¡¯ll call Polte and Gretel. You need the information missed during your rest, right?¡¹

    Adolph shakes his head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not necessary. Polte-san told me about the situation here and there so I have a general understanding.¡¹

    Oh, he got the report from Polte already?

    He¡¯s surprisingly spirited. I could have woken him up earlier then.

    ¡¸Are you embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not! Anyways, I can¡¯t sleep now. I¡¯ll change immediately.¡¹

    Adolph takes off his sleepwear.

    I¡¯m not interested in a man stripping, so I proceed to step out of the room.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Adolph pats his head sadly while changing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s bothering you after all?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really!¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to worry though. I thered your head with plenty of hair growth medicine.

    Your head will be full of fluffy hair in no time.

    Natia approaches me as I exit the room.

    ¡¸D-did you really use that medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, now he¡¯ll have thick head of hair.¡¹

    I return the empty bottle to Natia.

    ¡¸You used the entire bottle!? If it results in a bad oue, what am I going to do......¡¹

    I return to the office first and wait for Adolph with Celia and the others.

    For some reason, the pale-faced Natia also followed along.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming in.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s voice can be heard at the same time we heard the knock.

    It really has been a while since we¡¯ve heard his voice in the office.

    I grant the permission for him to enter while sipping on the tea Celia prepared.

    ¡¸Pardon me. Getting right to business if you don¡¯t mind, regarding the countermeasures for the disease......¡¹

    As soon as Adolph steps into the room, the tea I just filled my mouth with came leaking back out.

    ¡¸Gehoh, gahoh!¡¹

    I end up coughing from being burnt by the hot tea.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, keep it together! Adolph, are you trying to take revenge by assassinating Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Celia rubs my back while staring daggers at Adolph.

    Tristan holds up his tea and then freezes.

    It hasn¡¯t been long since he woke up and that barrennd on his head has turned into a lush forest.

    ¡¸G-good. It worked. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if he turned into a hairball......¡¹

    Natia exhales a sigh of relief, then falls wearily on the sofa.

    ¡¸Look at your head.¡¹

    Adolph looks puzzled. He came in a hurry so he probably didn¡¯t look at a mirror.

    I put the office mirror in front of him.

    ¡¸This is-!?¡¹

    His elegant hair is like strands of silk.

    The beautifully wavy locks that reached down to his waist are like a work of art.

    ¡¸Luxuriant...... ahem, there are more important matters at hand.¡¹

    Adolph clears his throat and then takes a seat.

    He looked refreshed, like the evil spirit possessing his body was extracted.

    Now, his ability should go up several levels.

    ¡¸What pretty hair...... I¡¯m jealous.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, going outside a lot will surely hurt!¡¹

    Polte and M seem frustrated.

    Celia also ys with the ends of her hair, so I ruffle it up.

    ¡¸Wah! It¡¯s all messy now!¡¹

    That¡¯s it for entertainment. Let¡¯s get back to business.

    ¡¸So Adolph, how would you respond to this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had toe up with measures for disease. Then again, something this brutal never happened before......¡¹

    Adolph does some thinking before speaking.

    ¡¸First we need to get a more urate understanding of the present situation. A base should be setup on-site and Leopolt-san and I should camp there.¡¹

    Everyone nods.

    Celia tries to copy M by folding her arms, but she doesn¡¯t have the same gravitas and looks cute instead.

    ¡¸A ce around the city temporarily upied...... Kisatto, should be fine. The road is maintained there, so it should be easy to transport reinforcements or supplies from Rafen.¡¹

    Without dy, Celia takes out a map and points to Kisatto. I¡¯m grateful how thorough she is.

    ¡¸That¡¯s pretty far north. You wanted to be near the site so wouldn¡¯t it be better if the base was closer to the borders?¡¹

    There are cities further south which the road passes through and the base could be made in Malt territory too.

    However Adolph shakes his head. His flowing hair is honestly irritating.

    ¡¸No, Kisatto is the most suitable. For the headquarters of disease measures, it has to be a certain distance to the rear. If we go too deep, it¡¯s possible the base will get caught in the cmity. I¡¯m not saying this because I want to protect myself, it¡¯s that everything will fall apart if the people who deal with the disease gets infected. Unlike war, the disease can¡¯t be blocked off by a spear wall.¡¹

    If Adolph says so, there¡¯s no need toment any further.

    I said the burden was too heavy for Polte, but really it¡¯s even heavier for me.

    It¡¯s best if I let him act freely.

    ¡¸Adolph, I¡¯ll leave you in charge of everything rted with that matter. If you deem it necessary, carry it out as if you had my permission.¡¹

    You can take Tristan with you too.

    ¡¸Are we dying the measures for the refugees we already epted?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that more important than dealing with the disease?¡¹

    Adolph seems surprised at my words, though he ultimately agrees.

    ¡¸Besides, Polte worked hard while you were sleeping. I will fill the hole left by Tristan, so everything will be fine.¡¹

    What¡¯s with that anxious look, even Polte and Celia are making the same face.

    ¡¸Anyways, you will work to the best of your ability. The things you need will be gathered. Use my name as you please.¡¹

    Adolph stares at me for a moment and then smiles.

    ¡¸Understood. Then I will make sure my efforts do not betray Hardlett-sama¡¯s expectations.¡¹

    Adolph leaves the room to make preparations to head out.

    ¡¸Yeah, be careful you don¡¯t die.¡¹

    By the way, his waist long hair extended up until his ankles while we were talking.

    I might have used too much of that tonic. Adolph¡¯s fluttery provocation is more annoying than I thought.

    Polte seems to be restless when I look at her.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸U-um, I just wonder if I can be of any use to Adolph-san......¡¹

    It looks like she wants to follow him. But she can¡¯t.

    ¡¸If you leave as well, Rafen will be a mess.¡¹

    ¡¸But right now, other things are more important......¡¹

    The usually timid Polte is objecting for once. Still, she absolutely can¡¯t go.

    To be honest, the refugees are a secondary matter.

    The base will be in a safe spot, but will be in undoubtedly more danger than Rafen.

    I¡¯m not going to send a woman into such a dangerous location.

    ¡¸Not to worry, Adolph will do a great job. Leopolt and Tristan will be there too.¡¹

    If all of them get infected, that¡¯s the end of the line.

    My only choice would be to take the girls and run.

    ¡¸Be at ease and stay in Rafen¨D¨D¨D¨D o.¡¹

    As I hug Polte¡¯s shoulder tofort her and put my hand on her ass, M and Celia pinch me.

    Polte also looks up at me with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸This makes me look like a molester.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not wrong though.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit to how lustful you can be!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve said it now. Take this.¡¹

    I grab M¡¯s ass with my left hand and Celia¡¯s ass with my right.

    ¡¸Wah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyah!¡¹

    As I y around with the two girls, Polte stares uneasily at the door Adolph left from.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Malt Kingdom: Biado. Pce.

    ¡¸Funii...... is the disease still spreading? Are a lot of people still suffering?¡¹

    Celestina, plopped on the throne, tearfully asks one of the ministers.

    The maids and imperial guards in the area also have moist eyes as if to sympathize with the crying King.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, the issue has not been resolved yet.¡¹

    The minister could not hide his sad face as he reports the news.

    ¡¸I heard 50 people diedst week...... did even more people die this week?¡¹

    Celestina asks fearfully.

    The minister opens his mouth and holds his tongue for a moment before speaking.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, various medicines were used with little to no effect, and another 50 people died.¡¹

    ¡¸Hauuu......¡¹

    The tears welling in Celestina¡¯s eyes fall to the floor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going there after all! If I go, the people suffering from the illness might cheer up a little bit!¡¹

    ¡¸You must not, Your Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸It will be a disaster if it spreads to Your Majesty!¡¹

    The maids and ministers stop her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be the only one staying safe in the pce while counting the number of deaths of my people!¡¹

    Celestina¡¯s tantrum is met with rebuke from one old knight.

    ¡¸Your Majesty! Please restrain yourself!!¡¹

    Everyone, including Celestina, stiffens after the roaring voice was unexpectedly used to address the King.

    The old knight continues without much concern.

    ¡¸I apologize for being rude. Please consider the consequences of Your Majesty falling ill. Your Majesty will spread that sickness to all those precious to Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... it pains my heart.¡¹

    The old knight nods.

    ¡¸Right, and Your Majesty is precious to all the citizens of this country. If Your Majesty bes sick, those suffering from the disease will be in more pain.¡¹

    Celestina looks downward dejectedly and adjusts herself on the throne.

    ¡¸Then I have no choice but to sit here forever?¡¹

    The elderly knight shakes his head and answers the saddened girl.

    ¡¸There is something only Your Majesty can do. Why not ask Lord Hardlett to provide support?¡¹

    Celestina¡¯s tear-stained face seems to soften slightly at the mention of that name.

    ¡¸Because the spread of disease was so sudden, we have a shortage of medicine. A letter has already been sent, however if Your Majesty takes it upon herself to request him, we will likely receive more support. That should save the people living in Malt.¡¹

    Celestina wipes her tears and jumps down from the throne.

    She stumbles and falls, but stands back up with the help of her maids.

    ¡¸In that case, I will also do it! I will go to where Big brother is and get medicine!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Your Majesty, the matter requires urgent action. Making arrangements immediately is the correct thing to do.¡¹

    After the elderly knight¡¯sments, Celestina runs off to her room to make preparations for her trip.

    Those before the throne remain silent briefly.

    ¡¸Knight Grayne, sorry for the trouble.¡¹

    The minister pats the elderly knight¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be, I¡¯m ashamed to have uttered such rude words to Her Majesty.¡¹

    The old knight doesn¡¯t lift his head.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. The situation is dire after all.¡¹

    The knight asks the minister a question.

    ¡¸Last week was 50 people, how many this week?¡¹

    ¡¸50 people, the same as what was reported to Her Majesty...... with that said, the total death toll has already passed a thousand. Lying to Her Majesty like that makes me guilty of high treason.¡¹

    Nobody present med the minister for doing so.

    ¡¸Speaking of, Her Majesty would never leave Malt. After all, she is a kind individual who puts the people above all else.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, we cannot let her die no matter what.¡¹

    Not even two weeks passed since the invasion of the disease into Malt and it has already arrived near Biado.

    In order to allow Celestina to run to a safe ce, they went as far as lying and tricking her.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is a reliable person. He will surely protect Her Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, the country might perish but as long as Her Majesty remains healthy, Malt can be revived once again.¡¹

    The minister writes up a letter.

    Eventually, the cheerful voice and radiant smile appears.

    ¡¸I¡¯m ready!¡¹

    That beaming smile clearly affected all those present.

    ¡¸Ooh, Your Majesty. Such an adorable look!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett will surely grant you his aid! I have written the types of medicine required in this letter. Please carry it with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu! I will be back soon with Big brother¡¯s medicine! Until then, do your best everyone!¡¹

    Celestina leaves the pce apanied by Monica.

    The minister, elderly knight and maids all continue waving until she was no longer in sight.

    Celestina travels north, in search of nonexistent medicine.

    Side Story: Tragedy.

    ¡¸Huh, what is that medicine, mom?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I wonder.¡¹

    Mel shows Kuu a tiny bottle.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that...... the medicine that made Adolph¡¯s head all smooth?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I asked Natia-san to give me some.¡¹

    Mel replies as she opens the lid of the bottle.

    Kuu instinctively takes a step back.

    ¡¸Wah! Be careful! You¡¯ll be bald, you know!?¡¹

    The mother smiles at Kuu¡¯s rmed reaction and soaks a brush in the concoction.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Apparently, this is a powerful hair loss agent that removes hair wherever it is applied. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll use it here......¡¹

    Mel draws the brush over the areas where women don¡¯t need hair to be.

    ¡¸Here or here...... Aegir-san will surely like it if those ces are nice and smooth.¡¹

    Mel offers the brush to the girl.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. My hair is not particrly thick or anything. Wait, mom isn¡¯t really thick anywhere either!¡¹

    As the two of them fuss excitedly, Natia¡¯s face turns pale outside the room.

    ¡¸I-I made a mistake again...... that¡¯s not the hair loss one, it¡¯s the hair growth one...... oh no...... what should I do?¡¹

    Not longter, Mel¡¯s scream resounds throughout the mansion.

    ¡¸Is Mel-san in her room today too? If she isn¡¯t feeling well, shall we call a doctor?¡¹

    Kuu and Ruu frantically reject Nonna¡¯s idea.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing serious! It¡¯s not really a sickness!¡¹

    ¡¸R-right! Hair just gre¨D¨D¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t say anything unnecessary!¡¹¡¸Abbghgh.¡¹

    ¡¸......fumu, maybe I should check on how she¡¯s doing.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you can¡¯t! Aegir-san¡¯s not allowed toe!¡¹

    ¡¸If Aegir-san saw it, Mom said she would kill he¨D¨D¡¹¡¸I told you not to say anything!¡¹¡¸Aabhbhbh.¡¹

    Mel didn¡¯te out of her room for an entire week.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 190,000. Refugees: 27,000.

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 32,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Special Cultivation District: 13,000.

    Army: 10,500 men

    Infantry: 5700, Cavalry: 1000, Archers: 800, Bow Cavalry: 500, Cannoneers: 300 Temporary Refugee Guards: 2200

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Reserve Army: 2000.

    Security Unit: 150

    Family:

    Nonna (left alone), Ca (concubine), Mel (dense forest), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Melissa (lover, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (lover)

    Casie (satisfied), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (lobbying), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (adventuring elf), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (loved one)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (freeloader), ra (female attendant)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy (garden caretaker), Alraune (tree), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (giant lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (escaped)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M (security officer), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker), Gretel (happy)

    Leopolt (to Kisatto), Tristan (to Kisatto), Adolph (long hair, to Kisatto)

    ire & Laurie (political strife), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 68,490 (Kisatto temporary base -1500)

    (Grant Money ¨Cunopened)

    Sexual Partners: 542, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 317: Oath Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 317: Oath Ritual</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Lord Beltz and his wife, as well as the nobles and knights of his faction, arrive at my mansion.

    It goes without saying Gretel is by my side.

    After all, today is the day she gets married to me.

    Gretel is wearing a pure white dress.

    The fluttering dress is long enough to drag on the floor, and her face is covered with aced veil, which is made with a thin enough material that her beautifully done makeup can be seen through.

    ¡¸You look wonderful. You¡¯re just like a goddess, Gretel.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s embarrassing in front of my father......¡¹

    Gretel tilts her head down as she blushes while Count Beltz awkwardly looks away.

    It doesn¡¯t really matter who is in front, I don¡¯t feel any kind of embarrassment praising a truly beautiful woman.

    That¡¯s just how stunning Gretel is in a dress.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the personification of beauty. It makes me want to show my affection to you right here.¡¹

    When I put my arm around Gretel, she lets out a high-pitched squeak like a little bird.

    ¡¸Ahem!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhem! ......geho, goho!¡¹

    Count Beltz and Celia clear their throats.

    Celia forced herself to be loud so she ended up choking a little bit.

    I reluctantly release Gretel and take a look around me.

    Count Beltz really brought a lot of people with him today.

    ¡¸W-what is this extravagant mansion!? To think such a ce existed in a remote region like this......¡¹

    ¡¸I thought Miss Gretel was seduced by some upstart noble, but he has tremendous assets!¡¹

    Theckeys are saying something.

    My mansion is considered to be on therger side and I bought a collection of decorative items based on ire and Laurie¡¯s rmendation.

    I don¡¯t know about the houses of other nobles, but I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t lose to them.

    ¡¸So many gant knights are gathered in one ce.¡¹

    ¡¸A-as expected of the storied Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a meatball wearing a dress in the corner, what is that?¡¹

    The Beltz faction also admires the array of neatly lined-up guards.

    They are elites within my army possessing outstanding physiques and martial skills, so it¡¯s fair to call them my own chivalric order.

    By the way, Christoph who is arrogantly puffing out his chest in the frontmost row, is by far the weakest. Just yesterday he rubbed a maid¡¯s ass and got knocked out after getting hit by a mop.

    His body is the only thing that¡¯s big and sturdy, which is perfect for show.

    Maybe it would be better if I put abel on him saying ¡°fragile¡±.

    ¡¸This is not really the fanciest ceremony, but please enjoy yourselves.¡¹

    I take Gretel¡¯s hand after that deration.

    This ceremony is one where I wee her as my concubine so gathering the people of my territory for something grand¨D¨D isn¡¯t what I did, although high-quality food and alcohol were prepared for Count Beltz and Gretel.

    It is a humble ceremony as it is called within the noble society.

    I¡¯ve invited a few close nobles from my circle too.

    Well, there aren¡¯t many who I¡¯m friendly with.

    Count Monnashi, Viscount Binbo and Baron Gekhin are the only ones.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you got the name wrong.¡¹

    Celia points out my mistake by whispering to me. It¡¯s a little mistake.

    The head of Count Monashi and Baron Gokhin¡¯s families came, however Viscount Binbo sent the eldest son as a proxy.

    Based on what I heard, the head ate a poisonous mushroom from a forest in his territory and fainted in agony.

    Don¡¯t tell me he did something like that because he¡¯s in financial trouble again.

    Binbo¡¯s eldest son initially looked around restlessly to see if he made any mistakes with his etiquette.

    However he felt a little more rxed after seeing me sneak a bite of the presented food.

    Nonna pped my hand though.

    With the pleasantries out of the way, Gretel and I make our vows to the spirits, swearing to love each other as husband and wife.

    From there, Nonna and Ca as well as the other wives proceed with their greetings, and we swear to mutually support the family.

    Sparse apuse resounds throughout the hall.

    Gretel lines up beside me with my other wives, and then a bearded man...... I mean, Count Beltz, steps forward.

    ¡¸Who would have thought I would be rted to you...... is this some kind of fate?¡¹

    ¡¸You said it.¡¹

    After exchanging a handshake, I turn towards the audience and dere I will continue to protect the Kingdom as a noble of Goldonia. Cheers iparable to the earlier pping erupt from mainly Lord Beltz¡¯s faction.

    They¡¯re probably more interested about the Beltz¡¯s family forming ties with me rather than whatever happens to the fourth daughter Gretel.

    I smile at Gretel when I see her make a troubled expression.

    The only one I¡¯m interested in is you. Let¡¯s have an enjoyable first night tonight.

    When I show her a hand sign for sex out of everyone¡¯s view, Gretel turns red and looks away.

    Not good, Nonna is getting angry. She found out about the indecent signnguage.

    ¡¸Oh, congrattions!¡¹

    Not long after hearing the familiar voice, Keh appears.

    ¡¸Oooh! The Commissioner of Government Affairs himself showed up!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Lord Beltz and Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    How strange, I thought he said he was busy and couldn¡¯t attend......

    I sent out invitations to Count Beltz¡¯s superior Keh and my superior Erich.

    However they both responded saying they were extremely busy and couldn¡¯t make it to Rafen for the ceremony.

    It isn¡¯t thergest ceremony and I¡¯m only weing another concubine into my family so Nonna said it would have been normal for nobles of their standing to send a representative, which I¡¯m fine with, but this guy actually came in person.

    ¡¸Aah, I see, so that¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    Nonna nods and smiles wryly.

    Erich sent a proxy after confirming Keh¡¯s absence, so maybe that has something to do with his appearance.

    The new noble who came in his ce looks frustrated.

    ¡¸Hahaha, this evening is joyous asion, nowe, let us drink!¡¹

    Keh takes the lead and gets the merrymaking started.

    Umumu...... what¡¯s the deal with restraining the newlywed bride and groom.

    Can¡¯t he see I want to get in bed with my new wife as soon as possible?

    Well, I did promise Nonna yesterday that I would go through with the ceremony.

    I raise my ss and cheer with everybody before withdrawing from the center of the circle.

    ¡¸T-this is the rumored ck beast steak...... for it to be cut so thick, as expected of Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸Count Monashi. There is no one looking right now. We should put it in a box and take it home for the family as a souvenir!¡¹

    What are those guys talking about?

    Don¡¯t bring the meat back, you¡¯ll hurt your stomach if it goes bad and you eat it.

    ¡¸Umu, no mistakes. That¡¯s why I secretly brought in a box with me. Lord Gokhin, this wine is also a rare product of the Federation. Let¡¯s pour it into a leather bag. If you don¡¯t have one, I can lend you a spare.¡¹

    What you¡¯re doing is not only pathetic as nobles, but also pathetic as humans, so please try not to act so conspicuously.

    Beltz¡¯s faction is looking with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡¸There is a smell to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. The scent can be enjoyed for a bit even if you only have water in it. You can use it after washing just the mouth.¡¹

    I¡¯m going to cry. I¡¯ll give you a proper bottle of wer.

    ¡¸Count Monashi, Lord Gokhin, don¡¯t you think that¡¯scking dignity......¡¹

    The eldest son who came in ce of Viscount Binboments while ncing asionally in my direction.

    Pretending not to see anything here should be the nice thing to do.

    ¡¸You only have to put on airs when people are looking!¡¹

    ¡¸Honor won¡¯t fill your stomach! You¡¯re still green. Nobles are all like this beneath the surface.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right..¡¹

    To begin with, quite a few people are seeing what you are doing, and the only nobles with such a poor person¡¯s mentality are you guys.

    It doesn¡¯t make me feel ufortable, actually it makes meugh.

    ¡¸Did you make a blunder in your territory management again or is it just your poor man¡¯s attitude acting up?¡¹

    Once things finish up smoothly, I want to let Adolph go on a trip, but it would be bad if he went bald again, so maybe not.

    With such things in my mind, I get a little lost in my thoughts.

    Out of everyone here , probably the only one with specific knowledge about the disease crossing the border with the refugees is me.

    Keh might know something.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a topic you bring up during a celebration like this though.¡¹

    The disease is spreading in Vandolea and Malt.

    I don¡¯t think the pce in Goldonia will take any action even if it happens to cross over to my territory, probably because they expect me to take care of it somehow. Well, if they ask, I¡¯ll respond with a safe answer.

    I put an end to my thoughts here.

    The matter has already been entrusted to Leopolt, Adolph, and Tristan.

    If they don¡¯te to me first, acting on my own might be considered a hindrance.

    I¡¯m not going to get any bright ideas by straining my brain either.

    It¡¯s best to let those who can do something do whatever they can.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, don¡¯t stay in the corner, can you tell everyone about your time in the Magrado war?¡¹

    A drunk red-faced knight found me.

    In the end, I returned to Gretel at a veryte time.

    She was waiting in her bedroom.

    She had been using the guestroom up until now, but since she¡¯ll officially be my wife starting tonight, she was given a personal room.

    The room is a little empty at the moment, though I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll dye it in her own tastes soon enough.

    ¡¸My lord, I¡¯ve been waiting for you patiently.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for keeping you.¡¹

    I wee Gretel, who is sitting on the bed, by spreading my arms.

    As I kiss her softly, I removeyer afteryer of her dress like a thin skin.

    ¡¸Hooh, you have some nice taste.¡¹

    ¡¸I embarrassingly asked the tailor to prepare it for me......¡¹

    Her dress is typical for Goldonian nobles to get married in, but when I take off the upperyer of her dress, the color suddenly changes.

    The nowce dress is wrapped tightly around her body, not only showing off her figure but also lets me see the color of her skin.

    The young Gretel has beautiful skin just like that of a juicy fruit.

    That¡¯s not all. While the entire dress is thin and seemingly covers her entire body, there are slits in certain ces, which make it seem I can touch her precious ces if I trace my finger in those areas.

    This dress is clearly designed to let her have sex while it is worn.

    ¡¸This evening is a special one, so could you embrace me with this on?¡¹

    I don¡¯t answer verbally.

    Instead, I wrap my arms around Gretel, y with her nipples and genitals through the slits and exchange a deep kiss with her.

    Already feeling turned on by the mood, her hot love juices cover my finger.

    Before she could turn her eyes away shyly, I invade her mouth with my tongue.

    ¡¸Puha...... t-this is embarrassing! It¡¯s cruel for me to be the only feeling this way.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, sorry. Then shall I get naked as well?¡¹

    I stand imposingly in front of Gretel.

    After she smiles, she slowly removes my formal wear.

    ¡¸In the past, I thought muscr bodies were savage things, but now I know a female¡¯s instinct longs for strong men.¡¹

    After getting my upper half bare, Gretel runs her hand along my muscles, kissing my shoulder, chest, and abs.

    Gretel wasn¡¯t simply kissing me, she was also sucking loudly as if she wanted to leave marks on my body.

    ¡¸Fufufu, don¡¯t tease me so much. Can you let my important part loose?¡¹

    As I spread my legs, Gretel happily kneels on the floor.

    And then her smooth hands lower my pants.

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    My meat rod flings out and bends back until it ps up against my stomach.

    ¡¸It¡¯s incredible like always.¡¹

    Gretel strokes the rock hard object with both hands and looks up at me.

    When she does so in her bridal outfit, it makes me feel like I¡¯ve obtained her everything and that stirs up a feeling of conquest within me.

    ¡¸From today onward, this cock will be yours. And this......¡¹

    I push Gretel down and fondle her breasts.

    ¡¸As well as this will belong to me.¡¹

    I slowly insert a finger in her flesh pot.

    ¡¸Yes, we will be married from this day henceforth...... there is no need for reservation now that we¡¯ve exchanged vows.¡¹

    Gretel climbs on the bed, and I soon follow.

    Before I could prate her, Gretel stops me.

    ¡¸Could you do it from behind? You know...... like a dog......¡¹

    Gretel gets on all fours and lifts her ass in my direction.

    Brand new ears and a tail are taken out from under the bed.

    ¡¸I have finally be my lord¡¯s dog wife.¡¹

    Gretel shakes her ass happily.

    I¡¯m going to fuck her while she¡¯s wearing a wedding dress, dog ears and tail, in the same way dogs mate.

    The sense of immorality arouses me to no end and I indulge in the bitch before my eyes.

    ¡¸This obscene bitch, let me discipline you with your master¡¯s dick!¡¹

    ¡¸Woof woof! Kyuuun!¡¹

    When I shove my dick into her hole, Gretel arches her back so much that her spine might snap.

    I grab her boobs and swing my hips liberally.

    My rod is too big for her hole as it is, but it¡¯s embedded particrly deep inside her since we¡¯re in the doggy position.

    A single thrust makes Gretel agonize and causes sweat to form on her back.

    ¡¸Tell me if it hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuun.¡¹

    Does that mean she¡¯s okay?

    I pull her arms back and focus on rubbing the conjoining part.

    ¡¸Kyan!¡¹

    Because I¡¯m mming my hips pretty hard against her, every thrust makes the room echo with loud flesh-pping sounds, further heightening our state of arousal.

    The graceful facial features, tightly clenching vagina, smooth young skin, and most importantly the heart, which has genuinely fallen in love with me, of this dog wife works to increase my love and lust, thereby also erging my dick.

    ¡¸Gretel, I can¡¯t take it! I¡¯m going to go faster!¡¹

    I let go of her hands and grab onto her waist instead, pounding her pussy harder than I did before.

    ¡¸Woof, kyan! Kyan! ......h-hiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    Unable to maintain her upright position on all fours due to my overly powerful thrusts, Gretel¡¯s arms give out and she ends up slumping on the bed.

    When I don¡¯t pay her any heed and continue fucking her , she eventually lets out a human scream.

    ¡¸You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m going to make love to you all the time now!¡¹

    I exim as I cover Gretel¡¯s back with my body, all the while rocking my hips.

    Her moans don¡¯t sound entirely like a dog or like a human anymore.

    I can feel her body heat up through thece she¡¯s wearing.

    Her vagina is starting to spasm, although it can¡¯t squeeze down fully because my thick shaft is filling up her cavity.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    Gretel manages to keep up her act as a dog, so in response I hug her tightly and growl in her ear like a starving wolf right as I climax.

    That dominating roar sends Gretel over the edge and her entire body trembles.

    She experiences the intense contractions of her climax. I wonder how many times Gretel enjoyed such a sensation.

    ¡¸Ah...... ga...... uu......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I squeeze the open-mouthed Gretel who is struggling to speak as I ejacte.

    She relishes in the pleasure from the rhythmic pulsing of my penis and eventually passes out lifelessly.

    ¡¸That felt great. Thanks, I¡¯ll be protecting you from now on.¡¹

    I gently rub the girl¡¯s unconscious body as post-coital activity.

    Meanwhile, my dick continues pumping semen inside Gretel.

    ¡¸Auu...... aaauu......¡¹

    Gretel, who should be fainted, opens her mouth and extends her tongue.

    I answer by entwining my tongue with hers and kissing her.

    My meat rod, gradually shrinking after expelling its load, starts to get hard again.

    ¡¸What a sinful woman.¡¹

    I lift up the girl who I don¡¯t even know is still conscious or not and put her in a sitting position so I can continue shaking my body.

    ¡¸I¡¯llpletely dye your body in my color. I¡¯m going to make love to you until the sunes up.¡¹

    Gretel and I really went at it until the sun rose the next morning...... making good use of everyst second before Lord Beltz had to return home.

    And then the next day arrived.

    ¡¸Lord Beltz, you really don¡¯t need bodyguards to apany you?¡¹

    ¡¸...... no need.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, be careful going back.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Lord Beltz seems to be acting stiffly when we came out to send him off.

    I overhear the whispering of his followers.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, how could you?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re really too much......¡¹

    Celia and Nonna express their disapproval.

    The cause for that is clearly because of Gretel.

    Gretel and I were copting until thest moment when Lord Beltz had to leave, and had to get ready quickly after Celia burst into the room.

    The formal wear which was taken off in Gretel¡¯s room became soaked with juices, so I met with her at the entrance after getting clothes from my room, except things didn¡¯t do so well.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, my lord. I eventually want my father to understand this. The fact that my heart and body has been offered to you and that I¡¯ve be your dog wife!¡¹

    It¡¯s not fine for me. I¡¯ll be thought of as a pervert.

    ¡¸Ha, hahaha...... well, that¡¯s a matter of taste between husband and wife.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right. The more harmonious the rtionship, the faster a child can be born.¡¹

    Beltz¡¯s followers follow up withments frantically, but the Count is shaking.

    That¡¯s to be expected.

    After all, Gretel came out wearing only that thin dress and something rather light over her shoulders.

    She¡¯s also still wearing those dog ears on her head and the tail is clearly plugged into her asshole.

    Not to mention she has kiss marks all over her body and traces of semen can be seen in her disheveled hair.

    The finishing blow was when she was supported by me to meet Lord Beltz, dollops of white seed spilled out from her crotch.

    It would have been nice if she at least wore underwear.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Lord Beltz puts both hands on my shoulder.

    ¡¸My daughter...... Gretel, I entrusted her with you! No matter what perverted fetishes you may have, it would have been fine if you kept it between the two of you! However training her like some animal and leaving her in a state like a prostitute......¡¹

    Beltz doesn¡¯t finish the rest of his sentence and his grip tightens on my shoulder.

    Unfortunately for him, it doesn¡¯t hurt me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re absolutely right, I will make sure to take good care of her.¡¹

    We part ways after a firm handshake.

    Lord Beltz is holding his hand. That¡¯s probably because I squeezed too hard...... I have trouble adjusting my strength when ites to guys.

    Even though being gentlees naturally to me when I¡¯m dealing with women.

    ¡¸Haa...... now Aegir-sama being a pervert will be a hot topic in the high society for a while.¡¹

    Nonna sighs.

    Don¡¯t say that now, I¡¯m going to make plenty of love to you tonight too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not jealous! Although...... I wee you to do so.¡¹

    Fufufu, cutie.

    When I sent the poor nobles an assortment of meat and alcohol, a light cavalryes running toward the mansion.

    ¡¸Nonna, go with the others inside the mansion first.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to let the girls hear about the disease issue and make them worry.

    The light cavalry dismounts in front of me and he excuses his rudeness before proceeding to ry me the message.

    ¡¸A party has arrived at the north gates! It is Her Majesty Celestina andpany from Malt Kingdom!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeeh!?¡¹

    My voice oveps with Celia¡¯s.

    If even Celia is surprised, then it isn¡¯t because I¡¯ve forgotten something.

    ¡¸I should be happy to meet Celestina, except I¡¯m getting nothing but bad feelings.¡¹

    Orders were given urgently to Rita and Sebastian to clean up the aftermath of the ceremony and prepare for Celestina¡¯s wee.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    City in the South Temporarily upied Region ¨C Kisatto. Disease Provision Headquarters.

    ¡°Disease seems to have broken out in the vige at the south edge of the temporarily upied district, death count is high¡±

    The message from the border sends shocks throughout.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s finally here......¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s long hair flutters as he mutters with a sigh. There is no sense of urgency or panic in the tone of his voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s something we predicted. Actually it cameter than expected.¡¹

    Leopolt gives out orders to his subordinate. The method of solving the problem was already determined.

    ¡¸My, it¡¯s so nice to have two skilled individuals. I¡¯m not really needed here, am I? How about it, won¡¯t you fire me and send me back to Rafen?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have enough people at the scene. Why don¡¯t you go inspect the infected vige?¡¹

    When the long-haired Adolph advises Tristan as he was packing his bags, he gives up and sits himself in a chair.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go over the n.¡¹

    Adolph ignores thezy Tristan and begins to talk.

    ¡¸The n of action is alreadymon knowledge, it¡¯ll be a waste of time. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that ipetent.¡¹

    Adolph disregards Leopolt¡¯sment, flicking his long hair back before starting to read out the document.

    The dissatisfied Leopolt looks over to Tristan, then to the anxious subordinates around him.

    Adolph wasn¡¯t exining for the three of them, it was more so to reassure the subordinates.

    Leopolt goes silent, making an expression mixed betweenpliance and discontent.

    ¡¸First we will block off the vige with the infected individuals, forbidding anyone from entering or exiting. Those who disobey the rules will be severely punished...... ifrger groups vite thew, we will recognize that as a rebellion of the entire vige and everyone will be eliminated.¡¹

    ¡¸If they agree to the conditions we set, we will send food supplies and daily necessities to the vige...... also-¡¹

    Adolph and Tristan nod.

    ¡¸The army has already been deployed and spread thin around the whole region.¡¹

    Leopolt answers coldly.

    ¡¸Lucky for us, there is norge city or highway from the border to Kisatto. It will be hard for arge insurrection to ur, plus there is a limit to how far the infected can go north.¡¹

    ¡¸The severity of the disease helps us there.¡¹

    Tristan adds sarcastically.

    The symptoms of the widespread disease, also known as fire pox, are dreadful.

    Bumps start covering the entire body, a high fever develops, and lots of bloodes out via vomiting, eventually leading to death in less than three days.

    In other words, even if the infected realize the appearance of bumps on their body and they start running, there is not much they can do.

    Furthermore, the distance they can travel is shortened even more because of the three day time period the disease takes to kill the infected.

    With the roads not even maintained, it would be difficult to run very far, that is if they manage to move at all.

    ¡¸That is where our hope lies. If we If we trap the infected within a certain space and leave it alone, the disease will stop spreading.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll wait for the sick people to die.¡¹

    Tristan interrupts, which causes Adolph to stare at him, long hair swaying as his head moves.

    ¡¸In any case, our duty is to contain the disease. Do whatever it takes.¡¹

    Leopolt cuts in with his ownment, which Adolph and Tristan nod at.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. However, Hardlett-sama has granted me the final say on this matter.¡¹

    Adolph is saying so to implicitly tell Leopolt not to do anything on his own.

    Leopolt initially insisted on burning down entire viges once cases of the disease have been confirmed within them, but Adolph and Tristan rejected the idea.

    ¡¸Massacring people would cause the citizens¡¯ hearts to grow cold. It would lead to the same situation in Magrado where many rebellions would break out.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, it won¡¯t help us contain the infected. If the rumor that an army will kill everyone who is sick circtes, the first person who is seen with the symptoms will prompt the entire vige to scatter. That result is much more troublesome to deal with.¡¹

    Leopolt, likely agreeing with what was said, doesn¡¯t offer any further objections.

    ¡¸Those who break the rules and run away will get killed. You agree with that, right?¡¹

    Adolph and Tristan nod silently in response to Leopolt¡¯s words.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unavoidable. Their selfish actions in this situation will put all the citizens in danger. As long as there is a chance of infected people mixing with healthy people, it is dangerous to try and capture them. We have no choice...... we¡¯ll finish them on the spot.¡¹

    ¡¸Soldiers will use bows and crossbows, or in the worst case scenario spears. If the soldiers get sshed by the spurt of blood, they will be treated as infected.¡¹

    The three of them nod and then give out detailed orders to the subordinates.

    Seeing the calm attitudes of theirmanders, some of the subordinates seem to look relieved as all of them ran off to carry out their duties.

    The three don¡¯t move from where they are even after the subordinates exited the room.

    ¡¸So are we done acting?¡¹

    ¡¸That was excellent.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not cut out for this kind of stuff. I¡¯m an honest person.¡¹

    The three of them start talking again.

    It was something they couldn¡¯t let their subordinates hear.

    ¡¸Forbidding entry and exit into the vige won¡¯t be enough to stop everyone. The deadliness of the disease will eventually be known and there will definitely be escapees.¡¹

    ¡¸It takes three days after the presence of symptoms for the disease to kill, but it¡¯s not like the bumps appear immediately after getting sick. There is actually a longer time they can move.¡¹

    Adolph unfolds one of his blueprints.

    ¡¸It looks like we can move forward with the n earlier than expected. Thebor of the refugees ising into y.¡¹

    ¡¸Arge treatment center, huh...... it¡¯s almost like a small city.¡¹

    On the blueprints are multiple machinery storage buildings and food warehouses, which are surrounded by a moat and simple fences.

    The facility is quiterge and looks capable of amodating more than a few thousand people.

    ¡¸If the infected people don¡¯t run from the sealed vige, they will be transported here.¡¹

    ¡¸So they get moved to the treatment center if they¡¯re obedient and killed by the army if they try to escape.¡¹

    Adolph and Tristan nod at each other.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t actually a way to cure the disease though.¡¹

    Leopolt says bluntly.

    If there¡¯s no cure, the only difference for them would be whether they suffer at home or suffer in the treatment center.

    The watchtower written on the blueprint is on the outside of the moat and the opening of the entrance of the fence is opposite to what¡¯s normal, wider on the inside and narrower towards the outside.

    Instead of preventing people from infiltrating, the structure of the treatment center is constructed in a way that prevents escape.

    Rather than a treatment center, it is more like an istion ward.

    ¡¸......if the disease spreads, it¡¯s all over. If we find the cure, this ce can function as it was originally designed.¡¹

    For the time being, we have little hope of that...... which Adolph doesn¡¯t say out loud.

    ¡¸To prevent escape from this ce, we need extra soldiers.Is a request possible?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I pestered Hardlett-sama for additional guards and building materials, and both of those things arrived at the same time as the reply letter.¡¹

    ¡¸That person really moves fast. He gets reckless sometimes though.¡¹

    Tristan brings his tea to his mouth and his face grimaces when he feels the cold liquid touch his lips.

    ¡¸Rather than half-hearted cleverness, that is a hundred times more appreciated in the current situation. ......now then, one final confirmation.¡¹

    The three of them look around to ensure nobody is peeping through the keyhole or listening outside the window.

    ¡¸Nobody can know about this......¡¹

    ¡¸That goes without saying. Continue.¡¹

    Leopolt cuts Adolph¡¯s check short.

    ¡¸Earlier I said to finish off the escapees from that vige if they are found, but please make up a reason to let the ones who take this path go.¡¹

    The path Adolph points to on the map leads to the treatment center.

    ¡¸Then when they reach the treatment center, order for them to be secretly epted without getting punished.¡¹

    ¡¸Next, leak rumors of that to the citizens......¡¹

    Take in the people who arrive at the treatment center.

    What would happen if that route is madeparatively safer?

    ¡¸When the citizens eventually realize how frightening the disease is, they will fall into a state of panic. They will, regardless of the rule forbidding them from leaving, scatter in all directions. When that happens, it doesn¡¯t matter how many soldiers there are, it won¡¯t be enough.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We want to give them a hope in the treatment center, but first we gather the people here. Nobody would make a journey without a destination.¡¹

    Leopolt stares at the map and identifies a location.

    ¡¸This path won¡¯t work. Footing is good and it¡¯s possible to take a horse to Kisatto in one day. A fortress can easily be built to close off the route, instead we should overlook this particr alternate road.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Let¡¯s go with that.¡¹

    ¡¸Thus the fate of the poor citizens have been decided on paper.¡¹

    Tristan interrupts and gets red at again by the other two while he refills his tea with a sigh.

    ¡¸Well, after that we have to expand the treatment center a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you referring to the influx from Malt?¡¹

    Tristan replies in the affirmative before sipping his tea and pointing at the map with his free hand.

    ¡¸That country is, how do you describe it...... kind ofckadaisical and surely won¡¯t deploy any decent countermeasures. I think people will eventually flow out from that border too. If they pour out from the north and get into Zan Dora, it¡¯ll be a disaster...... still, it¡¯s a different country so they won¡¯t brazenly step over the border and block the path. I¡¯ll put up a notice to block the border though......¡¹

    Tristan taps his finger on the map a few times, pointing at a river.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s destroy the levee of this river and submerge the road. If we also drop this bridge here, the only paths left will be here and here. The path here is close to an abandoned fortress so it¡¯s fine to leave a small number of soldiers there. That will¨D¨D¡¹

    His finger draws a line straight from Malt to the treatment center.

    ¡¸The only main road will be the one close to the treatment center.¡¹

    ¡¸......they should use it.¡¹

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t feel good about it, but it seems to be the best n.¡¹

    Adolph and Leopolt agree.

    ¡¸So shall we tell this to the Magrave?¡¹

    Adolph was about to answer ¡°of course¡±, but Leopolt gives the opposite reply.

    ¡¸These should be made to be idents. Lord Hardlett is not aware of the n and should not be informed.¡¹

    The long silence which followed indicated everyone¡¯s agreement.

    ¡¸Thus the three evil officials plotted behind their master¡¯s back.¡¹

    Once again, Tristan gets red at by the other two.

    He proceeds to dejectedly remake more tea, except there were no more tea leaves, so he had to fill in the section on an emergency food supply request to ask for additional inventory.

    ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s the name of this treatment center? It will be easier for the citizens to treat it as a symbol when we spread the rumors about it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right......then let¡¯s name it Besselink. It will probably be a name that goes down in history.¡¹

    ¡¸As an internment camp where all the sick people pushed into it die?¡¹

    ¡¸...... I hope it would be as a treatment center which put a stop to the disease.¡¹

    Polpo Kingdom ¨C Capital City: Poron. King¡¯s Quarters.

    ¡¸The King has died.¡¹

    The attending doctor deres as he closes the open eyes of the king.

    Polpo IV, the current King of the small nation the Polpo Kingdom, after being bedridden with a sickness for a few years, finally passed away.

    The nobles and chief vassals gathered in his bedroom crumble to the floor in tears.

    Not many people actually feel sad.

    The King was already old in years at an age higher than 90, and many felt it was a long timeing after being in critical condition several times during his longsting illness.

    One man steps forward and deres while wiping away his tears.

    ¡¸Everyone, the entirety of Polpo Kingdom will observe a mourning for thirty days. Order all the feudal lords to hasten to the capital. The nobles in the capital will observe the mourning in their mansions and the citizens in the capital will do the same in their homes.¡¹

    The man was the deceased king¡¯s eldest son.

    With five sons in line for the throne, the eldest disyed his legitimacy by first announcing the mourning.

    The other princes looked unhappy, but what was dered is the most sensible and typical thing to say, so they couldn¡¯t interject.

    They resolved themselves to be obedient here, waiting patiently for the mourning to end before concerning themselves with the conflict for the throne.

    The youngest princess Wilhelmina, who appears indifferent to the pulsing conspiracies and plotting of the inheritance battle, returns to her room alone in tears.

    ¡¸I will mourn in my room. Everyone should finish up their work quickly and see my father off to the realm of the dead.¡¹

    Wilhelmina leaves to her room after saying that and tells the servants and maids not to enter.

    Her crying expression was so perfect that it made the servants cry in sympathy and stand down without saying anything.

    The door closes behind her.

    ¡¸So he has died?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he finally died.¡¹

    The princess¡¯s tears dry up in an instant as she drops herself on a chair.

    At the same time, arge man shows himself in the room.

    ¡¸So when will action be taken?¡¹

    Therge man doesn¡¯t hesitate to sit in a chair opposite to thedy and drinks alcohol straight from the bottle.

    ¡¸It will take the feudal lords three days to gather in Poron. It will be less problematic after that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then allowing for some leeway, let us proceed at dawn after five days.¡¹

    Therge man invites the princess to drink, but she shakes her head and refuses.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a non-drinker. I can¡¯t take alcohol.¡¹

    Therge man smiles wryly before continuing.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite the mysterious woman. Being a princess and all, it¡¯s strange how you let a man of unknown origin like me into your room like this.¡¹

    Wilhelmina keeps her eyes fixed on the man and replies without faltering.

    ¡¸I need your strength to fulfill my goal.¡¹

    The man takes another swig of his alcohol.

    ¡¸From what I can see, you¡¯re pretty skilled while the princes and ministers are trash. If you felt like it, couldn¡¯t you easily take control of the inheritance battle and gain the throne even as a woman?¡¹

    Wilhelmina replies.

    ¡¸Probably. I could expel those who are involved in conspiracies and it wouldn¡¯t be hard for me to be king.¡¹

    Therge man smiles.

    ¡¸So why have you recruited a shadowy group like us?¡¹

    Only the princess¡¯s lips form a smile.

    ¡¸What good will it be, bing the king of a small nation like this? It¡¯s easy for the Empire to the south and even the religious fanatics in Altair to crush the country and be king tomorrow if they felt like it.¡¹

    The princess takes a knife and stabs the map hung up on the wall as decoration.

    It was not a map of Polpo, rather it was a map of the entire Central ins.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t only want Polpo, I want Altair, Vandolea, and Libatis. No, I also want Goldonia to the north and the city states too...... I want to obtain the whole Central ins. I think of that everyday while looking at this map.¡¹

    ¡¸What an greedy woman. Then wouldn¡¯t it be better to act sooner?¡¹

    Wilhelmina shakes her head at the man¡¯s point.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, that can¡¯t be done. It¡¯s probably possible to seize control of the country at any time. But I would be crushed if I take action when Altair is still strong. Polpo exists only because of its ipetence and worthlessness.¡¹

    ¡¸Would getting rid of them be enough to make you the supreme ruler?¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles but doesn¡¯t let it show on her expression.

    ¡¸I have no talent in the military field. I can somehow manage to lead a few thousand, however I don¡¯t have the ability tomand tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands. I can¡¯tpete with the likes of Altair.¡¹

    Wilhelmina turns her head to therge man.

    ¡¸But you lot can, right Zaphnes?¡¹

    The man¨D¨DZaphnes, does not deny the im.

    ¡¸The King is dead, Vandolea and Altair are crumbling slowly due to the natural disaster, Libatis is busy dealing with the disease. The Empire is suffering from a serious blow after losing the war and can¡¯t make a move with all the refugees leaking out from the country. Then you have me with ack of military ability. Is there anyone who won¡¯t act with such a stage prepared for them?¡¹

    ¡¸After the deed is done, what if we betray you and steal the throne?¡¹

    Wilhelmina fixes her gaze in Zaphnes¡¯s eyes.

    Zaphnes who is close to 190 cm and muscr stares off against the thin-limbed Wilhelmina who doesn¡¯t even reach 160 cm. The difference in size is evident however Zaphnes appears to be overwhelmed ever so slightly.

    ¡¸If you turn traitor, it will be over for me. But if you¡¯re a small man who will be satisfied after bing the king of Polpo¡¯s 200 000 people, there was no path for you to begin with, and there is no reason to think any further.¡¹

    Wilhelmina looks up at Zaphnes and puts a fist to his chest.

    ¡¸I will now be aiming for a military rule. First is this country, then the entire southern region of the central ins. Will you follow me?¡¹

    ¡¸Let us go together, a military rule with the princess of a small nation...... it doesn¡¯t sound bad. It¡¯s a much more interesting path than returning to the Empire and getting my head chopped off. I, as the general of a defeated army, and my army of defeated officers will be your strength.¡¹

    And so a small oath was made in the room of a small nation.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 190,000. Refugees: 28,000.

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 32,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Special Cultivation District: 13,000.

    Army Staying Behind: 4800 men

    Infantry: 3700, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 300, Cannoneers: 300

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Troops Dispatched to South: 5700 men

    Infantry: 2000, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 500, Refugee Guards (Light Infantry): 2200

    Other

    Reserve Army: 2000 men. Security Unit: 150 men.

    Family:

    Nonna (pouting), Ca (concubine), Mel (smooth), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Gretel (dog wife), Melissa (lover, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (lover)

    Casie (satisfied), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (lobbying), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (adventuring), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (doing construction)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (ball), ra (female attendant)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy (garden caretaker), Alraune (tree), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (giant lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (boarding a carriage)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M (security officer), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker)

    Leopolt (disease countermeasures), Tristan (disease countermeasures), Adolph (disease countermeasures)

    ire & Laurie (merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 62,460 (Besselink facility -5000), (wedding ceremony -1000), (poor trio souvenir -30)

    Sexual Partners: 542, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 318: Tiny Tear and Ligh

    <h4>Chapter 318: Tiny Tear and Ligh</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Big brother, it¡¯s been so long~!¡¹

    After Celestina gets off the carriage, she toddles toward me and jumps into my chest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice to see Your Majesty Celestina, what brings you here on such short notice?¡¹

    Celestina is the king of Malt. I can¡¯t simply treat her like a child.

    ¡¸Boo©`¡¹

    Celestina looks unhappily at me.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so I whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸Hey hey, put up with it for now. We can eat sweets togetherter.¡¹

    Her sullen look clears up as quickly as it arrived.

    I wonder why such a smile makes you want to protect it so much.

    Unconsciously, I want to squeeze her cheeks like I do with Celia, but I stop myself when her attendant Monica stares at me.

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry for the sudden visit.¡¹

    Monica apologizes politely before urging us to hurry into the mansion.

    When I sneakily feel up her ass, she sends another sharp stare at me.

    However the aftermath of the wedding ceremony still hasn¡¯t been cleaned up inside of the mansion. Rita also asked to dy the visit as long as possible.

    ¡¸Now now, no need to be in such a rush, wouldn¡¯t you like to take a look at the courtyard? There¡¯s a rare nt, snake and lizard¨D¨D¡¹

    I thought saying those things would pique Celestina¡¯s curiosity, but she grabs my sleeve with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Big brother...... I have something I¡¯d like to discuss as soon as possible...... there is no time for me to y around......¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped if the little girl says so.

    I show her into the office of the mansion without the weing party.

    ¡¸Malt is in terrible trouble and everyone is suffering. That¡¯s why I want you to share some of your medicine with me!¡¹

    Celestina makes her desperate plea in the office.

    I nod and show my acknowledgement of her intelligentlyposed words while concentrating my thoughts on the letter given to me by Monica.

    ¡¸Gosh, brother! I want you to pay attention to what Celestina is saying!¡¹

    Realizing my attention is divided, Celestina climbs over the table.

    I frantically hand the letter to Celia. Its contents are not something which Celestina should see.

    ¡°An epidemic has been confirmed to have spread throughout Malt which is impossible for us to deal with, also it has no cure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before it invades the capital Biado.¡±

    ¡°We want to protect Her Majesty at the very least from the disease, so we came up with a reason and requested a visit to yournd.¡±

    ¡°We ask that you keep her in check until it is safe to go back.¡±

    The letter was signed by multiple people, who I¡¯m guessing are the ministers.

    Meaning the earlier petition for support supplies and medicine was just a pretense, and the little girl was the only one who believed it to be true.

    ¡¸Big brother? Can you provide me with some of your medicine? If it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll do anything......¡¹

    I embrace the teary-eyed Celestina.

    How embarrassing.

    If Leopolt or Adolph was here, they would be able to deceive her more tactfully.

    This is the most I can do though.

    ¡¸Eeh!? What is all of a sudden, brother......¡¹

    I don¡¯t say anything and just hug Celestina tightly.

    If I do this, the speechless attendant Monica also understood the situation and simply watches in silence while wiping her tears.

    She should be told.

    She¡¯s the queen. The state of the crisis in her own country should not be hidden from her.

    ¡¸I understand everything. But I need some time to prepare them. I will give you the medicine as soon as it is ready, so Celestina, why don¡¯t you take a bath while you wait and wash away the sweat. It was hot outside, right?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t do it.

    If I told her the truth, her face would instantly cloud up and tears would rain down her cheeks.

    Letting her know all the actions she took were meaningless and that she was sent out just so she could be protected is too cruel.

    The retainers of Malt probably sent her here without saying anything feeling the same way.

    ¡¸Got it! I really love the bath in big brother¡¯s house©`¡¹

    Celestina scurries off.

    Once her footsteps be distant, Polte and M approach me.

    ¡¸So the epidemic situation in Malt has be so serious...... not much time passed since the messenger came too.¡¹

    ¡¸We should inform Kisatto about this.¡¹

    Polte¡¯s face is gloomy while M prepares to send a message.

    ¡¸Send this letter as it is. It¡¯s better to avoid any unnecessary exnations.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to leave this letter lying around.

    ¡¸Also, prepare a wagon to head for Biado. There is no effective medicine tobat the disease yet, so pack the wagon with fruits.¡¹

    Celestina is a child, not an idiot.

    Using only words to trick her isn¡¯t enough.

    That¡¯s all we can do.

    ¡¸There is no medicine or cure, so we can¡¯t do much...... this is so troubling.¡¹

    ¡¸The dragon¡¯s blood...... won¡¯t work either.¡¹

    To begin with, that is a powerful salve.

    We don¡¯t know how effective it is on sicknesses, and more importantly there isn¡¯t enough of it to go around.

    Malt may be a small country, but there is undoubtedly at least thousands of people infected by the gue.

    Distributing the medicine to a few hundred people is like pouring water on a hot stone.

    ¡¸In any case, this is a period of tribtion for Malt. In the worst case, we should assume the country will¨D¨D¡¹

    M¡¯s eyes widen in shock, then they narrow as if apologizing.

    The door opens slightly and Celestina, who is wearing bath wear and holding a towel, freezes.

    My hand automatically moves to my head.

    ¡¸Ah, I was just going to ask big brother if he would like to get in the bath together...... but...... that¡¯s......¡¹

    Tears well up in Celestina¡¯s eyes.

    There¡¯s no doubt she heard the crucial parts.

    Celestina sinks to the floor.

    ¡¸For that...... the ministers sent me to brother¡¯s ce because of that...... Malt will...... everyone will......¡¹

    The rest couldn¡¯t be made out clearly.

    She bursts out in tears and sobs loudly.

    ¡¸M, Polte, deal with it like you said earlier. I¡¯m going to the bedroom with her.¡¹

    Exining will do no good to a wailing child. I have to put the crying girl to sleep.

    In the bedroom, Celestina falls face down on therge bed still in her bath wear.

    She has stopped crying for the most part, but I can still hear her sniffling.

    Iy sprawled beside her, continuously stroking her from her head to her back.

    ¡¸I...... what did I do...... I thought I could be a fine king and create a country where the people could smile...... yet I can¡¯t do anything...... waaaaah.¡¹

    I don¡¯t say anything. This isn¡¯t the right time to say anything.

    ¡¸In the end, I have left the people and ran away again...... I¡¯m a useless doll......¡¹

    I embrace the girl.

    When Celestina lifts up her head, her eyes are practically dead.

    They¡¯re eyes of despair, which have given up all hope, and the type of eyes I hate the most.

    She takes off her bath wear and climbs on top of me.

    ¡¸Big brother, I want you to vite me. No, I want you to break me. Break me to pieces and throw me aside. Having run away and abandoning everyone, I need to be punished in the same way, it should be simple for brother to help, right?¡¹

    Then I should leave Celestina with somebody who can teach her about big dicks.

    As if I would do that, besides the door has been swaying unstably for a while now.

    If I mount her right now, Monica woulde running at me with a knife.

    ¡¸Celestina, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡¹

    I use a little bit of anger in my voice. It made her shoulder twitch in surprise.

    ¡¸But...... but...... then let me return to Bia¨D¨D¡¹

    I interrupt her.

    ¡¸Celestina, are your ministers and knights traitors?¡¹

    Celestina shakes her head in denial.

    ¡¸Right? However those guys didn¡¯t tell you anything and even lied to get you toe here to me. That is an outrageous act equivalent to treason. Why do you think they did that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m useless......¡¹

    I hug the naked Celestina.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s young or if it¡¯s because she sobbed, but her body feels hot.

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s because they didn¡¯t want you to die. They wanted to keep you alive no matter what they had to sacrifice.¡¹

    I kiss the outer corner of her crying eye.

    ¡¸They want you to be happy and smile. If you go back to Biado, all they have done will go to waste. ......they will make the same face Celestina is making right now.¡¹

    Celestina sinks powerlessly into the bed.

    The despair has disappeared from her face, though the crying doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸After you do everything you can, there¡¯s nothing to do but sleep and wait. Right now, the most important thing for you to do is to be cheerful......e on, smile.¡¹

    Celestina tries to smile, only for the smile to fall apart in no time.

    My hands go around her body and tickle her belly, sides, and neck.

    ¡¸Hyaha! Ah, stop that big brother! That tickles! Hyaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I won¡¯t stop. I¡¯m going to tickle you more!¡¹

    Being naked, Celestina was full of weaknesses for me to tickle continuously and eventually she bes exhausted fromughing too much.

    ¡¸Leave the matter of the disease to me. Your job is tofort everybody after everything is over. All the people will definitely cheer up when they see your smile. That is something I can¡¯t do.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    Celestina buries her face in my chest.

    She must be too tired to cry orugh. I can already hear quiet snoring.

    Foreseeing that, Monica quietly opens the door and enters the room.

    ¡¸Has Her Majesty calmed down?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s asleep.¡¹

    Celestina is sleeping on my chest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if we let her sleep like this.¡¹

    If I make any movement while acting as her bedsheet, she¡¯ll wake up.

    Sorry Polte and M, I¡¯m going to take a little break here too.

    ¡¸I can understand that but...... Her Majesty being naked means......¡¹

    Monica is curious about what will happen to Celestina now that she¡¯s stark naked.

    ¡¸Haha, she¡¯s still a child. I won¡¯t eat her. Look, my cock is still docile, see?¡¹

    I spread my legs and show her the limp dick hanging from my crotch.

    Monica makes sure I won¡¯t do anything even though she covers her face with her hands.

    Actually it was a closer call than I expected.

    Celestina is starting to grow up and her breasts are getting bigger ever so slightly.

    I felt more of a womanly presence when tickling her.

    Not to mention I would have gotten hard for sure if I let my mind wander to the sweat which made her crotch and stomach moist as she was iling around.

    ¡¸I will also sleep here today. I always sleep beside Her Majesty.¡¹

    Monica strips down to her underwear.

    Probably because her mistress isying on top of me, Monica silently lies beside me.

    Her fully developed breasts graze my arm.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Of course my dick instantly reacts and starts swelling up.

    Monica sighs and then reluctantly...... but almost expectantly offers a suggestion.

    ¡¸If you really can¡¯t hold it in, please use me. This is so you don¡¯t assault Her Majesty identally.¡¹

    Monica then turns her back toward me.

    I support the sleeping Celestina with my right hand and then bring my left hand to Monica¡¯s crotch right away.

    ¡¸Already, huh......nnh! Your finger...... aahn!¡¹

    I don¡¯t insert my finger in her hole when it isn¡¯t wet, instead I trace around the outer lips and knead her clitoris.

    I¡¯m limited to using one hand and she¡¯s lying face up so I can¡¯t do anything fancy, still I can feel Monica gradually get hotter.

    ¡¸Nn! Nnnh! Nnnnnnh!!¡¹

    I push my finger into the slowly dampening hole and feel that her insides are getting pretty wet.

    Monica¡¯s reactions are getting more intense, her hips are lifting up off the bed and she¡¯s moaning a lot more.

    ¡¸Uuunn......¡¹

    And then Celestina squirms.

    Monica frantically stuffs the sheets in her mouth to muffle her voice.

    That doesn¡¯t stop me from moving my finger.

    I¡¯m not moving it particrly fast, my finger slowly but surely rubs her most pleasurable spots.

    Monica bites down on the bed sheet, trying her best to keep quiet while her body twists and turns.

    The scent of an aroused female wafts in the pitch-ck bedroom and an indistinct moaning leaks out.

    ¡¸Aauu!¡¹

    My finger is being tightly squeezed.

    It didn¡¯t take ten seconds for Monica to climax.

    ¡¸Let me take you one level higher.¡¹

    I push my finger a bit deeper inside and grind against the rough surface of her weak spot.

    ¡¸gk!?¡¹

    Monica¡¯s legs stretch out and she sucks in her breath.

    Sensing that she¡¯s about to let out a scream, she buries her face into a pillow.

    ¡¸Cum.¡¹

    I press my finger harder to finish her off.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnh©`©`©`©`!!¡¹

    Monica grasps the sheets with both hands and her legs are twitching like crazy.

    ¡¸Nnh©`...... nnfu©`...... fuu......¡¹

    Her meat pot clenches my finger countless times.

    The first time was so tight it was painful, then gradually he grip loosens and changes to a firm but affectionate hold.

    It was like Monica¡¯s vagina was expressing gratitude to my finger for making it feel so good.

    ¡¸Did you enjoy it?¡¹

    Monica lets out a soft ¡°......yes¡± in a squeaky mosquito-like voice.

    I would normally proceed to mount her, although I can¡¯t with Celestina on top of me.

    For today, I should be happy that I at least satisfied Monica.

    I might just get a wet dream if I go to sleep like this. Hopefully, my dick won¡¯t bother Celestina after tearing through my pants.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move. You will wake up Her Majesty.¡¹

    I feel something stirring around my lower half.

    My pants are slowly pulled down and my cock gets wrapped with a soft and hot sensation.

    It looks like Monica¡¯s returning the favor with her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m terrible at this though.¡¹

    ¡¸It makes me happy, Monica.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuun...... big brother...... it¡¯s getting hotter......¡¹

    Her service isn¡¯t particrly fervent nor is she particrly skilled, yet her thoroughness and methodical movements slowly builds up enough pleasure to allow me to release a load of my seed in Monica¡¯s mouth while still hugging Celestina.

    ¡¸Nngh! Nnnguh!!¡¹

    I go into thought during my ejaction.

    I told Celestina to leave the matter of disease to me, but there is nothing for me to actually do.

    Adolph and Tristan are thinking of ways to seal off the disease and likely won¡¯t think about saving the already infected Malt.

    ¡¸We need medicine. A certain miracle drug, that is.¡¹

    With such things on my mind, I groan and continue to defile Monica¡¯s mouth.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Southern Region.

    ¡¸Mama! Mama©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯te any closer! You¡¯ll be finished too if it gets transmitted!¡¹

    The mother doesn¡¯t move a muscle at her daughter¡¯s voice and sinks into a puddle of blood.

    Men use their tools¨D¨D long sticks with metal fittings at the end¨D¨Dto drag the corpse and throw it into a hole.

    They treated the dead body horribly like a piece of garbage, but were just as frightened as if they were carrying gunpowder.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s in. Set it on fire. Pour oil on the drag marks and burn it too.¡¹

    As the daughter cries out, the mother¡¯s remains are engulfed in mes.

    ck smoke rises up towards the heavens.

    ¡¸Throw in the bed and clothes and everything else she used. I know it¡¯s tough...... but we have no choice.¡¹

    Columns of smoke simrly rise in other ces around the vige.

    If one strains their eyes, they would see the same smokeing from the viges beyond the hill and beyond the woods.

    The father who is hanging his head starts to move sluggishly.

    He didn¡¯t have time to think back about his wife.

    ¡¸Papa...... mama is...... mama is......¡¹

    After hugging his sobbing daughter, the father takes off all the girl¡¯s clothes.

    Despite exposing the naked body of the young girl in public, nobody criticized him.

    ¡¸......fuu.¡¹

    The father could breathe a sigh of relief once he confirmed her body didn¡¯t have any boils on it.

    ¡¸This kind of thing...... how long is it going to continue? Is there a safe ce we can go to?¡¹

    The father talks to the men.

    ¡¸The feudal lord has notified us not to let anyone leave the vige once the epidemic has broken out. We are under strict orders to kill anyone who breaks the rules.¡¹

    ¡¸At least food is brought to the entrance of the vige once a week so we won¡¯t go hungry, still......¡¹

    The men look up at the top of the hill a short distance away where the vige is being monitored and see a jet ck g waving.

    ¡¸I understand that he doesn¡¯t want the disease to spread. But my daughter is only twelve years old! At this rate, she¡¯ll be like my wife ...... and that¡¯s just......¡¹

    When the father breaks down in tears, the men look around before bringing themselves close to his ear.

    ¡¸There is a rumor going around...... about arge treatment center near Kisatto. The person in charge feels for the people and is going against the feudal lord¡¯s orders, epting anybody whoes......¡¹

    ¡¸In the worst case, you might be able to blend into the dead of night, sneak past the army¡¯s eyes, and get onto the east road.¡¹

    The secret whispering continues.

    Kisatto Countermeasures Headquarters.

    ¡¸The speed at which the disease is spreading is slowing down. Currently, the number of viges with confirmed cases of the disease is four for pioneer viges and eight for farm viges. Also Hikul, the city with 800 poption, is done. The only other city with infected people is this ce. It hasn¡¯t gone north of Kisatto. Then again, I don¡¯t know what will happen if people start flowing out from Malt.¡¹

    Adolph exhales to express how everything is still within his expectations.

    ¡¸Those who tried to escape and have then been cleaned up total six groups and 25 people, with not a single case of an entire vige causing a rebellion. You can say the number of people and the number of incidents are below expected values. Of course, those headed towards Besselink are overlooked and not included in the count. There are roughly 300 people here. The rumor is working.¡¹

    Leopolt states as he deals with reports from the monitored viges in an unconcerned manner.

    ¡¸Apparently a wagon packed with oil was lit on top of the bridge leading inside Malt territory, burning down the wooden bridge. Also, the levee burst for some reason after yesterday¡¯s rain, rendering the road unusable. Things like this are Leopolt-san¡¯s specialty, right? And who cancelled the request for more tea as punishment...... if I didn¡¯t prepare a backup n, I wouldn¡¯t be able to drink it.¡¹

    Tristanments while sipping his tea.

    The three of them don¡¯t look the slightest bit panicked or have any signs of despair on their faces.

    ¡¸Presently...... everything is somehow okay. Fortunately, we stopped the disease at a ce with a low poption density. We would be having way more trouble if it stopped at a city with several thousand in poption.¡¹

    Tristan agrees with Adolph.

    ¡¸The blockade is going well and the rumor has seeped through nicely. Even if we can¡¯t keep them under control, they¡¯ll end up going to Besselink. We still have room to operate in this twoyered n.¡¹

    Leopolt lifts his head after he finishes looking over the reports.

    ¡¸I showed the reports of the various viges to ten doctors. ording to them, the disease can spread besides direct contact with the infected through blood, excrement, and saliva. To confirm the findings, a few sick patients were ced next to a few people in a room with low walls and an opening in the ceiling, but nobody got sick. Those who slept in the beds used by the patients actually got sick and copsed.¡¹

    Tristan chokes on his tea, Adolph widens his eyes.

    ¡¸You used the citizens to conduct experiments!?¡¹

    ¡¸I used criminals.¡¹

    ¡¸Criminals are citizens too. They weren¡¯t even sentenced to death, how could you......¡¹

    As Adolph continues to re up, Leopolt shows his permit.

    Seeing the feudal lord¡¯s stamp on the paper, Adolph unwillingly goes quiet.

    ¡¸Errr, robbers...... rejected. Serial thieves...... rejected. Rapists...... approved. Gang-rapists...... all approved. Murderers...... huh, rejected? Aah, the criminals were women. That person is really so easy to understand.¡¹

    Tristan chuckles after reading the permit and continues on.

    ¡¸But this information is big. One touch of the disease and it¡¯s curtains, whereas it doesn¡¯t transmit through the air. It would be much harder to enclose the disease if it was an airborne one, we can probably manage something knowing it¡¯s not.¡¹

    Anticipating Adolph and Leopolt staring each other down, Tristan gets another helping of tea.

    The vtile atmosphere gets neutralized by his easygoing atmosphere.

    ¡¸......so it looks like we will end with a final casualty count less than what we expected.¡¹

    Adolph states and Leopolt replies promptly.

    ¡¸The current death toll is at 1000, with an additional 4000 from the vige where the disease has broken out, and 500 here at the treatment center. Knowing all the aforementioned will die, the actual estimated death count is 5500. Now considering the speed at which the disease is spreading has reduced, we will have at most 10 000 or more likely closer to 8000 deaths.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t count all the citizens we blocked as dead......¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any hope of saving them?¡¹

    Adolph ms up when the expressionless Leopolt asks the question.

    The disease might not spread as long as direct contact is not made, but it really is a matter of time if so many people get crammed together in the same vige.

    As long as there is no medicine to treat the illness, it is naive to think they will survive.

    Naturally Adolph knew that.

    ¡¸I will report the forecasted death total and reasoning to Hardlett-sama. You should consider what to do after the epidemic is over. ......I¡¯m going out to check if there are any holes in security.¡¹

    That was all Leopolt said before he got up from his seat.

    ¡¸......I guess that¡¯s all I can do. I will go take a short nap. Tristan, I¡¯m counting on you to continue carrying out the emergency measures.¡¹

    Adolph also reluctantly leaves his seat.

    ¡¸Right, right, I¡¯ll just sit here and wait...... w-wait a minute! I have to deal with everything? Rather, how long do I have to do it for? Are you telling me to do it until you twoe back? I was thinking of going to sleep soon, heeeeey!¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen.

    ¡¸Natia! Is Natia here!?¡¹

    I run to the mansion as soon as morning arrives.

    Celestina and Monica were sleeping in each other¡¯s arms before I knew it.

    I couldn¡¯t go a round with Monica after waking up so I went to look for Natia.

    ¡¸Natia, make me a medicine!¡¹

    When I swing open the door forcefully, I hear a sharp scream.

    Crap, I mistakenly opened a servant¡¯s room.

    Not only that, she were changing to get ready for morning duties.

    ¡¸M-master!? What is it all of a sud¨D¨D umu!¡¹

    I reflexively steal the maid¡¯s lips and squeeze her exposed boobs.

    The hand she puts on my shoulder in resistance gradually falls down limply.

    ¡¸Sorry. I made a mistake. Keep up the good work.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... huh? I would have been okay with being fucked...... my body is all hot now.¡¹

    I¡¯m reluctant to part, but I won¡¯t achieve my objective if I embrace the maid here.

    For now, I¡¯ll remember her face and room and pay her a visit tonight.

    ¡¸Natia, are you here!?¡¹

    I open another door.

    ¡¸Kyaa©`!!¡¹

    I picked the correct door, except Natia was also changing.

    Without dy, various objects fly at me.

    I enter the room in spite of the projectiles, grab the woman¡¯s shoulders and look at her with a serious expression.

    This is extremely important.

    ¡¸So rough...... for my first, I had hoped you would be gentle.¡¹

    ¡¸Natia, make a medicine for me.¡¹

    Natia has be stiff and is closing her eyes tightly for some reason, but then opens her eyes again when she hears what I said.

    ¡¸......oh, that¡¯s all?¡¹

    ¡¸A medicine to treat a disease. The only way to keep the cute Celestina from being sad is to save Malt. To do that, medicine is needed.¡¹

    It might not be such a selfish discussion.

    But nobody would die even if Natia screws up. The worst that could happen is for someone to lose their hair.

    That¡¯s why I should do everything I can to bring a smile back to Celestina¡¯s face.

    Even if the possibilities are one in a thousand, giving the medicine to a hundred people will provide a little bit of hope.

    A man with weak diluted semen still has a chance to impregnate a woman if they cum inside everyday.

    Natia clears her throat, then for some reason bonks me on the head.

    It doesn¡¯t hurt me, but I feel how unreasonable my request is.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ve also heard about the epidemic. I was wondering if I could do something and just managed to pick this up.¡¹

    Now that I check, Natia was changing out of her adventuring gear.

    That reminds me, I haven¡¯t seen her aroundtely. So she went out somewhere.

    Natia opens up a book in front of the table.

    It is an old one which smells of mold.

    ¡¸This is a book written by a very well-known forest elf doctor. I remembered this was in my home town. There was a cure for a simr disease in the book...... unfortunately, there was a problem¨D¨D¡¹

    This must be what telepathy is. As I thought, she was meant to be my woman.

    ¡¸Well done! You are a wonderful woman as I expected you to be!¡¹

    I instinctively hug Natia.

    ¡¸Gyah©` stop it©`! I just came back so I¡¯m still sweaty! Don¡¯t hug me! Hey, don¡¯t get big! Listen to what I¡¯m saying©`©`!!¡¹

    My momentum pushed Natia onto the bed.

    I feel a bunch of stares on my back.

    ¡¸Uwaa...... looks like it¡¯s starting.¡¹

    ¡¸...... how bold to do it with the door open.¡¹

    ¡¸Even Natia-san falls victim, he really likes sowing his seed indiscriminately, gosh!¡¹

    I made a fuss with the door open so the servants gathered to see what was going on.

    The especially sharp stare is from Celia. She¡¯s in her sleep wear so her unhappy face is kind of cute.

    ¡¸You¡¯re all wrong! I haven¡¯t been vited yet! Move it, get off me, listen to what I¡¯m saying¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 189,000. Refugees: 27,000.

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 32,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Special Cultivation District: 13,000.

    Army Staying Behind: 4800 men

    Infantry: 3700, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 300, Cannoneers: 300

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Troops Dispatched to South: 5700 men

    Infantry: 2000, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 500, Refugee Guards (Light Infantry): 2200

    Other

    Reserve Army: 2000 men. Security Unit: 150 men.

    Family:

    Nonna (pouting), Ca (concubine), Mel (smooth), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Gretel (dog wife), Melissa (lover, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (lobbying), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (return), Sofia (lover), Sekrit plete)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (ball), ra (female attendant)

    Celestina (crying), Monica (handmaid)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy (garden caretaker), Alraune (tree), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (giant lizard), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (off to newnd)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M (security officer), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker)

    Leopolt (disease countermeasures), Tristan (disease countermeasures), Adolph (disease countermeasures)

    ire & Laurie (merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 61,000 (disease countermeasure supplement -1460)

    Sexual Partners: 542, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 319: Healing Agen

    <h4>Chapter 319: Healing Agen</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Fuu©`fuu©`¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, so did you figure out the truth of the epidemic and a way to treat it?¡¹

    Natia is breathing hard as she stares at me.

    She kicked my crotch multiple times. I¡¯m worried whether her thin legs got hurt or not.

    ¡¸I-I thought I was going to get vited...... ahem! First, take a look at this book.¡¹

    The book smells musty, plus the cover and pages are discolored.

    I can tell it¡¯s quite old.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I can read this or not......¡¹

    I can read the words themselves but there are many phrasings I¡¯ve never seen before so I couldn¡¯t get the meaning from those sentences.

    ¡¸Here. Multiple bumps form on the body, a fever so hot it feels like there is a fire inside, and dying after vomiting blood...... I think this is the disease.¡¹

    Natia states afterparing the reports sent by Leopolt and what is written in the book.

    ¡¸In Old Ulhof region¨D¨D presently the eastern remote region of the Empire¨D¨D it didn¡¯t break out very often, only appearing in the Central ins once in a hundred years¨D¨D¡¹

    I interrupt her.

    ¡¸You can tell me the details of the diseaseter. Let¡¯s talk about the medicine to treat the disease. Can you make it with the help of this book?¡¹

    The disease is already here, so I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s been a hundred years or a thousand years.

    Incidentally, the fact that I can see Natia¡¯s pink nipples because she¡¯s lightly dressed is also trivial.

    ¡¸The instructions on how to create the cure are also written.¡¹

    ¡¸Then can you make it right away? If you want gold, name your price and I¡¯ll pay it. If you want a man, I can fulfill that role, and of course I can do the same if you want children as well.¡¹

    If a cure is made, Adolph and the others can take control of the current situation quicker, and most importantly Malt can be saved, meaning Celestina will go back to smiling.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need more money than the minimum requirement. Wait, so in the end you just want to shoot your seed in me! Don¡¯t mix such weird thoughts in your offers!¡¹

    She whacks me on the head.

    ¡¸Ahem. Could we talk about the medicine as quick as possible?¡¹

    Celia gets mad.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back on topic. The instructions on how to make it are all written here. The problem is the ingredients.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, a good medicine needs to have good ingredients. Are they really rare or something?¡¹

    If they¡¯re just expensive, I can rely on ire to send me some.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, not a single one can be easily obtained. The necessary ingredients are...... the body fluids of amia, pollen from an alraune, ball of a merman, and the lifeblood from a dragon, mostly these four.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re all ingredients I¡¯ve never heard of...... ire-san might not be able to help.¡¹

    Celia was about to take note and get ire to procure the ingredients, but slumps her shoulders.

    ¡¸They¡¯re all materials not normally used. We have to gather them individually...... it might be a long journey.¡¹

    Let me think for a minute here.

    ¡¸Actually, the first two can be collected here in Rafen.¡¹

    I pull Natia by the hand and open up a window facing the courtyard.

    ¡¸¡«?¡¹

    Lammy is humming while watering the nts in the garden.

    The alraune yfully extends a vine to her.

    ¡¸Geez, didn¡¯t you drink enough water?¡¹

    Lammy asks while sprinkling the alraune¡¯s head with water.

    ¡¸?¡¹

    The alraune¡¯s body trembles like it enjoys the feeling of water.

    ¡¸There¡¯s amia!¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s been living here for a while now.

    ¡¸And there¡¯s also an alraune!¡¹

    Aah, I guess she couldn¡¯t distinguish the alraune when it normally doesn¡¯t move around.

    There are plenty of them in front of the city walls too.

    Since a lot more space is avable, it seems to be growing quite rapidlytely.

    Maybe the alraune will grow around the entire perimeter of Rafen in the near future. I have to make sure to tell it not to grow near the gates.

    ¡¸Wait, Natia has never met Lammy before? I felt like she made a fuss about amia living here a long time ago.¡¹

    ¡¸N-now that you mention it......¡¹

    Natia averts her eyes from me.

    She seems level-headed but has a screw loose somewhere.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t know about the alraune though! That monster can camouge as any nt after all so seeing it once won¡¯t¨D¨D maf-!?¡¹

    I pull on Natia¡¯s cheeks. Having a casual dialogue is a waste of time.

    ¡¸First we need Lammy¡¯s love juices, right?¡¹

    ¡¸......the bodily fluids, but whatever, love juice is fine.¡¹

    I wrap my arms around Lammy, who is tending the garden, from behind.

    ¡¸Wah!? What¡¯s going on all of a sudden!?¡¹

    I repeatedly kiss the surprised Lammy¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Ah...... aahn! During the day......? Gosh, you¡¯re such a pervert.¡¹

    Lammy puts down the watering can, and we move into the shadow of the little hut out of sight from the mansion.

    ¡¸Fufufu, what nice breasts. Your nipples are splendidly erect too.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it out loud.¡¹

    I topple Lammy over, put her nipple in my mouth and pull on it slightly.

    She lets out a piercing cry and her snake-like bottom half writhes about.

    I bring that snake part close to me and plunge my fingers into her genitals.

    ¡¸Auun! Good! Amazing!¡¹

    Lammy anguishes as she climbs toward her climax.

    ¡¸This part feels good? Or this part?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaahn! Both are equally good!¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s long tongue sticks out.

    She¡¯s almost there.

    ¡¸Lammy, I¡¯ll attack everywhere simultaneously. Don¡¯t hold back and cum.¡¹

    I suck on Lammy¡¯s neck, fondle her breasts and rub her pussy.

    ¡¸Nnhiiiiiih¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s forked tongue extends as she squeals in ecstasy.

    At the same time, a honey-like fluid floods out from her vagina.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... that was incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, what a cute orgasm.¡¹

    The two of us stare into each other¡¯s eyes and then exchange a hot kiss.

    ¡¸By the way, I have a request.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Ask me anything. Do you want me to stimte your urethra with my long tongue? Or maybe you want me to wrap up your whole body and rub you that way?¡¹

    Lammy tangles herself around my arm coquettishly.

    ¡¸I want some of your love juices. I¡¯m going to make you cum sessively, so let it out freely.¡¹

    Natia will get her ingredient and Lammy will receive pleasure. Then I can watch Lammy¡¯s foolishness.

    This is a win-win.

    ¡¸Wait, love juices? Your pervert! No way, you¡¯re going to use that tub!? Don¡¯t put your finger there, it¡¯s so embarrassing but I can¡¯t stop myself from leaking!¡¹

    Lammy fills up the tub and faints after my merciless attack.

    Next is the pollen of an alraune.

    It should be easy to get something like pollen, except the alraune is not cooperating with us.

    ¡¸Please. We need the pollen.¡¹

    The only alraune left in the garden, about the size of a small girl, ces its hand on m crotch.

    ¡¸...... you want this?¡¹

    The alraune nods and lowers my pants, then presents a branch with pollen on it.

    ¡¸Wafffh.¡¹

    The pollen gets in my face.

    Inhaling the pollen of an alraune would send anyone¡¯s sense of reason flying out the window, that¡¯s how powerful of an aphrodisiac it is.

    My dick instantly points up to the sky.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t resist!¡¹

    I push down the human-shaped nt and y with its body.

    The main body of the alraune is ultimately a nt and the human-shaped part is a dummy designed to attract prey.

    But, the alraune is slowly molding itself closer and closer to a real human after watching me embrae Lammy and the maids.

    Recently, it even has a normal-looking vagina that I can have sex with.

    It feels good to have my dick sucked by tentacles, but cumming inside a pussy gets me going the most.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in.¡¹

    When I insert my rod into the human-shaped alraune, it wraps its tentacles around me happily.

    Due to the pollen, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself and my hips start moving right away.

    ¡¸Umu, what a nice pussy, it feels just like a mature married woman¡¯s hole...... except it¡¯s rubbing too much.¡¹

    I have noints about the shape, the problem is that it isn¡¯t lubricated with love juices and the level of friction is too strong.

    It doesn¡¯t hurt, I¡¯m just yearning for a more slippery feeling.

    The alraune realizes something and moves the human-shaped part.

    Suddenly, the hole overflows with fluid.

    ¡¸Is this sap? Aah...... it¡¯s really slippery now!!¡¹

    The sap is much more viscous than love juice is, with a consistency of thick honey.

    That viscosity helps elevate the pleasure.

    Honestly, this might be even better than normal love juices.

    My hips are moving themselves.

    I hug the alraune¡¯s human part tightly and vigorously thrust my hips.

    ¡¸This is great! The best! Wonderful!¡¹

    I¡¯m moving so roughly that it feels like I¡¯m going to break the human figure.

    Even so, the alraune seems happy enough to rub my back and make its hole continue to coil around my shaft.

    When I finally reach my limit, the alraune hugs me tightly.

    That gesture is done by a woman when they want a man to impregnate them.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹

    My ejaction was like water bursting out from a dam and it gushed out so loudly that it made me a little annoyed.

    If I was with a woman, my seed would leak back out from her genitals or her stomach would expand to be arge as a pregnant woman¡¯s belly, meanwhile the human figure is probably sending my load to the main body. I don¡¯t see any physical change no matter how much I release.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still cumming! I¡¯ll cum as much as you want!¡¹

    The effect of the pollen and the sensation of the alraune¡¯s hole causes me to shoot out an endless supply of semen.

    During that time, the alraune pats my head gently.

    I think one of the older maids did this before when I had sex with her in the garden. So this thing was watching.

    When my ejaction eventually ends, the alraune leaves behind plenty of pollen to fill a tub.

    Now we¡¯ve collected the second ingredient.

    I take Lammy¡¯s juices and the alraune¡¯s pollen and return to Natia.

    I don¡¯t pay attention to the cold stares given to me by her and Celia.

    ¡¸The next ingredient is a fishman¡¯s ball, was it? I can¡¯t guess what that is from the name. What kind of ingredient is it and where can we find it?¡¹

    ¡¸A fishman is a variant of mermaid. A mermaid is normally a human on the top and fish on the bottom whereas a fishman is the reverse of that.¡¹

    I wonder why such a simple exnation brings up a specific image in my mind.

    ¡¸The ball which that fishman gives birth to once every few decades is the ingredient that we¡¯re looking for. I don¡¯t know much about the origins so I can¡¯t say where we can find it...... we¡¯ll have to do a thorough search in ake where mermaids are likely to¨D¨D wakya©`!!¡¹

    Before she could finish, I pick her up and run to the bedroom.

    ¡¸W-what are you doing!? This way is the bedroom!? Is this leading to what I think...... aah, it¡¯s over......¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t we in the middle of an important discussion!? Are you aroused again!?¡¹

    What do Natia and Celia think I am?

    Do they think I¡¯ll get turned on in the middle of an important conversation?

    I just linked the words ¡°fishman¡± and ¡°ball¡± in my head.

    I throw Natia on the bed after rushing into the bedroom, then scrounge around in the wardrobe.

    If I¡¯m correct, it should be stored in here somewhere. Found it.

    ¡¸Farewell...... my purity......¡¹

    I ce a box in front of the closed eyes of Natia.

    ¡¸Look at this.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re going to show it to me first? Wait, what is this?¡¹

    Natia is slightly blushing and cracks open her eyes before fully blinking slowly and deliberately.

    ¡¸In the past, well a lot of things happened. Take a good look.¡¹

    When I first met Mirumi and fertilized her eggs, I also had sex with a fishman. I was given a strange ball as thanks.

    It was squishy and had a strange sticity to it, which grossed me out, so I put it away for the longest time.

    Natia clears her throat them shyly reaches for the box.

    By the way, I haven¡¯t missed any of her reactions up to this point.

    I¡¯m pretty sure I can go all the way with her if I use a little force.

    ¡¸T-this is-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, this is a fishman¡¯s...... gyaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Woah!?¡¹

    Celia, peering from behind Natia as the box is opened, tumbles backward.

    I also express my shock.

    It was supposed to be a squishy ball, and now for some reason it has hair growing all over.

    Not only that, the hair is strangely long and frizzy and extremely gross.

    ¡¸This is undoubtedly a fishman¡¯s ball! Furthermore, it has matured!¡¹

    Apparently the ball grows hair when it matures. I think there¡¯s a long story behind it so I don¡¯t make any retorts.

    ¡¸In any case, this makes three. Thest ingredient is......¡¹

    Natia preciously puts away the ball and her shoulders slump.

    ¡¸The lifeblood of a dragon...... we¡¯re in the realm of folklore and legends now. I have no idea where to start looking. For this, a grand adventure where one wagers their life......¡¹

    I take Natia¡¯s hand and put it on a dark red fragment.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon¡¯s blood.¡¹

    Natia holds the fragment up to the light, takes a whiff of the scent, breaks off a tiny piece and licks the fine powder.

    ¡¸Dragon¡¯s blood! Is this house a devil¡¯s cave? Why do you have all these rare ingredients!?¡¹

    Natia runs aimlessly around the room.

    She¡¯s like an innocent little kid and very cute, but it¡¯d be nice if she stopped so dust doesn¡¯t get kicked up everywhere.

    ¡¸Ah...... but......¡¹

    Natia stops abruptly and slumps her shoulders.

    Is there yet another problem?

    ¡¸This has already crystallized. Crystallized dragon blood can cure any sort of injury on the spot...... however the ingredient listed here is living blood, meaning fresh blood that hasn¡¯t crystallized.¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, I¡¯m surprised that legendary doctor made such a medicine.¡¹

    A dragon would have to appear perfectly in time with the outbreak of the disease.

    I would think that would be a straight line to destruction, but elves might be able to hunt the beast quite easily.

    As for me, I struggled quite a bit.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way to get the living blood of a dragon. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t get excited after looking at this book.¡¹

    Natia sighs and hangs her head.

    Another dragon is not going to show up out of nowhere.

    Giving up when we¡¯re one step away is so frustrating.

    ¡¸No use worrying about what we don¡¯t have, let¡¯s try using something as a substitute. Natia, put in apound.¡¹

    ¡¸Err...... substituting is definitely part of the basics of being a apothecary.¡¹

    She has used substitute materials in ce of hard-to-acquire ingredients before.

    The effect may be weaker and it may result in unnecessary side effects, but at least the medicine still works.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what the substitute for the living blood of a dragon is though. Besides, if I fail......¡¹

    I rub Natia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸If you fail, it won¡¯t change anything. If you seed, it¡¯ll be a matter for great congrattions so do everything you can.¡¹

    ¡¸If it has a lethal side effect......¡¹

    She still seems afraid.

    ¡¸If you seed it¡¯ll be your achievement, and if you fail it¡¯ll be my ipetence, so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡¹

    She grumbles while I continue to rub her head.

    I asked her for help so naturally she takes responsibility for everything.

    Besides, what difference will side effects do to those infected with a disease that kills 90% of patients. Either way, the patient will die whether she does anything or not.

    ¡¸...... muu.¡¹

    Celia is pouting for some reason so I also rub her head for a bit.

    ¡¸Should we look for things that can be used as substitutes? I can capture a man with a dragon-like face and extract his blood......¡¹

    At that moment, I hear a knocking from outside the room..

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    When I open the door, I see Pochi.

    It cleverly used its front leg to hit but not damage the door.

    Pochi looks at me and croaks. Is it calling for Pipi?

    Sorry, but I can¡¯t go right now. I¡¯ll make it upter......

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    I stroke Pochi¡¯s face.

    It tilts its head and croaks again.

    I tap Pochi¡¯s scales lightly.

    It croaks back in a troubled tone.

    I try wiggling Pochi¡¯s wings.

    It croaks back sounding somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡¸I wonder if Pochi¡¯s blood can be used as a substitute.¡¹

    Pochi is just a giant lizard, but it still has durable scales, wings that allow it to fly, and can breathe fire, so it¡¯s not like there are nomon traits between this thing and the dragon I fought in Lintbloom.

    A slight simrity could make a huge difference in the chance of sess.

    Now that it¡¯s gotten much bigger, drawing a little bit of blood shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    Sensing an unsettling mood in the air, Pochi tries to run away.

    I grab its tail and drag it in the room.

    ¡¸Good luck, Pochi. This is for the chief¡¯s sake.¡¹

    Pipi, whoes running, pets its head which makes Pochi whine pitifully.

    It was literally turned face up and is about to have its blood extracted.

    ¡¸Its scales are too hard to go through. We have to aim for a gap somewhere.¡¹

    I look around its body but the creature is as armored as a heavy knight.

    The only areas without scales are its eyes and the inside of its mouth.

    ¡¸Ah, this spot doesn¡¯t have scales either.¡¹

    When Celia points out the area, Pochi ils wildly.

    Hey now, that¡¯s......

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s go from here...... it¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re only drawing a little blood. It won¡¯t leave a mark.¡¹

    Natia tries tofort Pochi, but it doesn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡¸Trust the chief and Pipi.¡¹

    Pochi eventually calms down after being reassured by Pipi...... then Natia takes a needle and goes in the gap between scales in the middle of its legs...... to be more specific, the spot right next to its anus.

    Pochi makes an indescribable face and cries sharply.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so embarrassed. I often get bitten and blood drawn from there too. If you get used to it, it¡¯s not so bad.¡¹

    Brynhildr has recently been biting my dick a lot.

    The pleasure mixed in with the intense pain is starting to be addictive. Not good, it¡¯s getting me hard.

    Thus all the ingredients were gathered safely and Natia could finally experiment creating the medicine.

    Seeing her stir the bubbling cauldron and throw ingredients inside is creepy, but I don¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸For now I¡¯ll adjust the measurements and make enough for a few people at a time. I won¡¯t know if it¡¯s effective unless it is tested on actual patients.¡¹

    Before creating arge portion, she first needs to find out the perfectbination of ingredients that will produce the greatest effect.

    ¡¸Then entrust it to a messenger and have it delivered to Kisatto. If you assign numbers to them, they shoulde in with reports.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be faster if I went myself.¡¹

    I won¡¯t allow that. What will you do if you get infected?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to worry with Leopolt and Adolph there. Their reports are urate.¡¹

    A few days after the messenger was dispatched to Kisatto, a messengeres running back with an urgent message instead of a regr report.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see here...... ¡°The treatment medicine has a remarkable effect. Requesting for immediate production increase. Further, the rate of effectiveness of the medicine is separated by number, the details of the side effects are mentionedter¨D¨D¡± So it¡¯s effective. It looks like we made it work somehow.¡¹

    I was going to take a look at the details below, but because there were so many, I pass it off to Natia.

    The one who wrote that was definitely Adolph. He reports every little thing.

    ¡¸Fumu fumu, this is better than I thought. The most effective mixture saved the terminal patients coughing out blood, and also the side effects were all within expectations. I didn¡¯t think using the lizard¡¯s blood as a substitute could produce such results.¡¹

    ¡¸The guy who wrote the book wasted his efforts. He could have used a lizard¡¯s blood instead of the living blood of a dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸Umumu, but that person was a great doctor...... who I don¡¯t think would do anything if it was unnecessary......¡¹

    By the way, Pochi was embarrassed after everyone watched blood being extracted from its asshole, so it curled up into a ball in the basement and wouldn¡¯te out.

    It took Pipi and the worthless dog an entire night offorting before that thing recovered.

    90% of the sess of the medicine goes to Natia while Pochi gets 10%.

    I¡¯ll reward it with a roasted pig.

    ¡¸I know the perfectbination now too so I can start mass producing the medicine. I won¡¯t be going out for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸......sorry. Once the epidemic is under control, I¡¯ll listen to whatever request you have. Put some thought into what you want.¡¹

    Natia chuckles.

    ¡¸Fufu, I have already decided.¡¹

    Is that so, good. I¡¯ll do my best to respond in kind.

    When I smile back, she whacks my head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not what you think, don¡¯t get hard! You don¡¯t really have to thank me either. Helping people who are suffering is a natural thing to do.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... I could have prepared a man with arge dick for you at any time. If you want numbers, I can reluctantly also prepare multiple guys for you.¡¹

    Of course I¡¯ll include myself in there.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lump me together with Felteris! Besides, I¡¯m sure you just want to join in! ......giving me a little travel money before going out for my adventures is good enough. I don¡¯t need anything that I can¡¯t carry in my hands.¡¹

    ¡¸You really like adventuring, don¡¯t you.¡¹

    Natia smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my reason for living, and even though I may lose my life, I will still be satisfied.¡¹

    A rmendation letter is easy enough, although saying you may die is a bad omen.

    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re about to die, I¡¯ll juste save you.¡¹

    Thement was made toward the closed door.

    ¡¸Hm? Crap, the report wasn¡¯t finished yet.¡¹

    Besides the report on the medicine, it seems there was another matter worth mentioning.

    ¡°It appears there is major change happening in the government of the Polpo Kingdom. Details unknown¨D¨D¡±

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll go give Pochi something too.¡¹

    I put the letter in my pocket and head to the dining hall.

    Where was Polpo located again? I¡¯ll ask Celiater.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: Phantom Battleship.

    Pond near Rafen.

    ¡¸Come on, this should be the guards¡¯ job~¡¹

    As Christoph grumbles, he walkszily around the pond with one of his fellow escort troop members.

    ¡¸The feudal lord is in his mansion so we don¡¯t have much to do. Just treat this as a little breather.¡¹

    Their duty is to protect the feudal lord, in other words fulfilling the same role as imperial guards, however there was no need to be very alert knowing that feudal lord is in his mansion in Rafen where it is safe.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re currently helping out the security unit and patrolling the pond on the outskirts of Rafen, monitoring the river source for any suspicious activity.

    ¡¸It would be a disaster if poison seeps in here. The water would enter the aqueduct and cause trouble to all of Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but there are so many guards around. That¡¯s going to be impossible.¡¹

    Guards make their rounds around the perimeter of the pond regardless of the time of day.

    They¡¯ve already captured a few people, although they were doing activities not directly rted to the water such as hunting in the forest close to the pond or cultivating in an area ovepping with the forbidden district.

    ¡¸Anyways Christoph, is it true that you knew the feudal lord when he was still amoner?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Aegir and I were friends since back then. I¡¯ve also fought with him!¡¹

    Christoph deres proudly.

    ¡¸Addressing him without honorifics...... if he finds out, you¡¯ll be cut into pieces.¡¹

    ¡¸Him and I are buddies. No need to be so worried.¡¹

    The fellow soldier looks curiously at Christoph.

    ¡¸What an incredible connection......it¡¯s a real mystery.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, big shots tend to attract big shots¨D¨D¡¹

    The soldier hits Christoph¡¯s head as he gets cocky.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean. You¡¯re the feudal lord¡¯s friend andrade who has been in many battles alongside him...... if you think about this normally, isn¡¯t it strange you¡¯re not his close aide or a general? Why are you still a low-level soldier?¡¹

    The air of the supposedly hot summer freezes.

    ¡¸W-weill I¡¯m ate bloomer? Right now, I¡¯m still preparing, you know...... maybe tomorrow...... I¡¯ll work hard......¡¹

    The fellow soldier gently grabs Christoph¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸You¡¯re...... terrifyingly weak, right? The feudal lord also won¡¯t promote you, right?¡¹

    There was a brief moment of silence.

    ¡¸I feel like taking a piss now. I¡¯ll get hanged if I do it here so I¡¯m going outside the forest.¡¹

    With that said, the soldier leaves.

    Christoph was about to fall to the ground grasping his knees, but then he sees something hidden in the field beside the pond.

    ¡¸What the heck is that?¡¹

    When he gets closer, he sees a small wooden boat.

    ¡¸I-is this a viin¡¯s¨D¨D I might get promoted if I report this!¡¹

    Christoph holds onto the boat and investigates.

    ¡¸It¡¯s well made, but it looks pretty rough. Did an amateur put this together? For exactly what reason...... hm? Some words are engraved. Let¡¯s see ¡°Liu ayasan II¡±, what does that mean?¡¹

    At that moment, Christoph feels a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡¸Oh? You¡¯re back? Look at this suspicious boat. If I report this, I can at least be a squadmander......¡¹

    When he turned around, he didn¡¯t see his colleague, instead it was a dark-skinned beauty.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyou saw it.¡¹

    A scream echoes in the forest.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Night.

    ¡¸Here is the escort unit report. Today a portion of the squad was assigned to guard the river source, and in doing so Christoph was knocked out by something. He hit his head and doesn¡¯t have any recollection of what happened. Other than that, he didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.¡¹

    I tilt my head at Celia¡¯s report.

    If one of the patrol soldiers got taken out, we would normally move with the assumption that a ruffian invaded, however we make an exception for Christoph.

    ¡¸So, are there any dangerous animals over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe foxes or a racoon dog.¡¹

    Christoph getting knocked out isn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary so no further investigation is needed.

    ¡¸Maybe it was a squirrel. There were a lotst time we went, remember?¡¹

    ¡¸They were so cute.¡¹

    Celia and I smile at each other.

    ¡¸Christoph getting taken out doesn¡¯t justify an increase in the number of guards.¡¹

    ¡¸......he¡¯s an old friend so he isn¡¯t a bad guy. I was thinking about promoting him.¡¹

    I need some sort of reason to promote someone.

    Even expanding the scope by a hundred times, I can¡¯t find one.

    ¡¸I¡¯d feel sorry for the soldiers who will work under Christoph. He can stay a private for his entire life.¡¹

    Celia brings her body close to me after saying that.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s part of his daily life.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, anyways it¡¯s time for us to go to bed......¡¹

    I hug Celia and slip into bed.

    Eventually moans start echoing in the room.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 186,000. Refugees: 26,000.

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 32,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Special Cultivation District: 13,000.

    Army Staying Behind: 4800 men

    Infantry: 3700, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 300, Cannoneers: 300

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Troops Dispatched to South: 5700 men

    Infantry: 2000, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 500, Refugee Guards (Light Infantry): 2200

    Other

    Reserve Army: 2000 men. Security Unit: 150 men.

    Family:

    Nonna (pouting), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Gretel (dog wife), Melissa (lover, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi forting)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (lobbying), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (mass producing), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (concealing)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (ball), ra (female attendant)

    Celestina (queen), Monica (handmaid)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy (juice extracting), Alraune (pollen extracting), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (embarrassed), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (lewd elf)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M (security officer), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker)

    Leopolt (disease countermeasures), Tristan (disease countermeasures), Adolph (disease countermeasures)

    ire & Laurie (merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 59,000 (disease countermeasure supplement -2000)

    Sexual Partners: 542, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 320: Irregularities to the South

    <h4>Chapter 320: Irregrities to the South</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Polpo Kingdom ¨C Capital: Poron. A room in the pce.

    ¡¸d you coulde, Wilhelmina. How long has it been since I could be alone with you?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor to see you, my dear brother Helbrandt.¡¹

    Wilhelmina lifts up the edge of her ck mourning dress and bows respectfully.

    Helbrandt¨D¨D the eldest son of the previous king of the Polpo kingdom and first heir to the throne¨D¨D nods contently.

    ¡¸Because we¡¯re in the middle of mourning, I can¡¯t provide you with a fancy reception but I can at least give you tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I also brought some sweets to go with the tea.¡¹

    Both individuals are royalty, however the busy crown prince Helbrandt doesn¡¯t have the closest rtionship with the youngest princess Wilhelmina who only participated in a handful of ceremonies.

    To begin with, there is arge difference in their ages.

    Thete king did not have any children during his final years, but being over 90 years old, his eldest son Helbrandt is already on the verge of passing 50 years old.

    On the other hand, Wilhelmina will be 20 this year, making their difference in age simr to the difference between parent and child.

    ¡¸After father passed away, I was worried when I heard you locked yourself up in your room. Father treated you with much affection after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... well I can¡¯t stay sad all the time. As royalty, we have a duty to guide the country to bright tomorrows.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles woefully.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Still, those foolish younger brothers...... they seem to be devising a n to usurp the throne.¡¹

    Helbrandt clicks his tongue, having said something inappropriate as the next king.

    ¡¸Could it be a misunderstanding? They would never do something like that.¡¹

    Helbrandt smiles wryly when Wilhelmina states with slight surprise in her tone.

    ¡¸Haha, you might not be aware seeing as you¡¯re still innocent. I also hope that what you say is true......¡¹

    Helbrandt tosses one of the sweets in his mouth before sitting next to his much younger sister and wrapping an arm around her shoulder.

    ¡¸Wilhelmina, won¡¯t you rally up Polpo together with me? I have heard about your circumstances from rumors, but father is no longer here. Let us, as royals, join hands and keep the younger brothers in check.¡¹

    After saying that, the man gently rubs the girl¡¯s shoulders, then brings his face close enough where both parties can feel each other¡¯s breaths.

    Helbrandt¡¯s gaze is directed towards Wilhelmina¡¯s nape and the mounds on her chest.

    ¡¸My dear brother......¡¹

    Wilhelmina is 20 years old, a child born rather unnaturally when the previous king was over 70 years old.

    The girl¡¯s mother was a young prostitute, who soon died from illness after giving birth, leading to rumors circting about her being a child born of another man¡¯s seed.

    The fact is that Wilhelmina¡¯s physical appearance doesn¡¯t look simr to the previous king or any of her brothers.

    Despite the previous king treating her lovingly like a pet animal, he didn¡¯t show any interest in her abilities and never assigned her any meaningful work.

    ¡¸Be mine. If you do, I can give you strong royal blood.¡¹

    Helbrandt takes Wilhelmina¡¯s hand and lightly strokes it.

    A me of lust clearly resided in his eyes.

    ¡¸Your Highness...... Your Highness Helbrandt......¡¹

    There was a knock on the door. Helbrandt quickly separates from Wilhelmina.

    With loud yelling not permitted during mourning time, the individual was speaking almost like he was whispering, but he could not hide the panic in his voice.

    ¡¸What is the matter?¡¹

    Helbrandt sits himself opposite to Wilhelmina and allows the person to enter.

    The man who rushes into the room was slightly taken aback when he saw Wilhelmina, although he still proceeds to whisper to Helbrandt.

    ¡¸What? Yoel got assassinated!?¡¹

    Helbrandt forgot about the ban and shouted out unintentionally.

    Yoel is the second prince.

    ¡¸Yes...... in the post station where the feudal lords were with a crossbow.¡¹

    ¡¸That idiot, what is he doing wandering...... no, nevermind.¡¹

    Helbrandt looks at Wilhelmina.

    She silently held a hand to her mouth and tears began to umte in her eyes.

    ¡¸Who on earth...... the one who benefits from his death would be the third in line to the throne, so Maurice? No, Yoel is close with him. Assassination is out of the question because they joined hands! The dangerous one would be fourth in line, Balfan¨D¨D would a coward like him do something so drastic......¡¹

    ¡¸Dear brother¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You be quiet. For now, summon Balfan here so he can be questioned. After that, conduct an investigation on everyone around the servants. The suspect killed Yoel, so he will obviouslye for me as well.¡¹

    Before the order could be carried out, another manes rushing in.

    ¡¸Your Highness, terrible news.¡¹

    ¡¸Balfan died you said!? He fainted while he was eating...... so he was poisoned!?¡¹

    Another reportes in to the dumbfounded Helbrandt.

    ¡¸L-look through the window! Fire ising from His Highness Maurice¡¯s mansion! The well-being of His Highness is unknown!¡¹

    When the window was hastily opened, thick ck smoke can be seen billowing up into the sunny summer sky.

    The mansion was already engulfed in mes.

    Everyone seemed to not care about the mourning restriction and were all screaming loudly.

    ¡¸I have information that the fifth prince His Highness David was also in His Highness Maurice¡¯s mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what did you say......¡¹

    Helbrandt copses on the spot.

    His four brothers who were prepared to fight for their right to seed the family were gone in a single day.

    Wilhelmina was no longer covering her mouth and was gazing at the burning mes through emotionless eyes.

    ¡¸In any case, gather the army! This is no time to continue mourning.¡¹

    The subordinates remain in their bewildered state.

    ¡¸The thing is, I can¡¯t seem to find the captain of the imperial guards Wagood who was supposed to be stationed in the pce or General Linunes......¡¹

    ¡¸Then get the vice captain! Use your head a little!!¡¹

    Helbrandt finally yells angrily and gets everyone moving.

    He closes the door and secures the doubleyered lock.

    Any ruffian would have a hard time getting to him through the thick door and sturdy lock.

    The two of them were left alone in the room once again.

    ¡¸How could this happen...... who would do this...... a minister? Or maybe a great feudal lord like him...... no, would he do something so ridiculous aftering to the capital? All four of them dying at the same time, this is just awful¨D¨D¡¹

    The 50 year old man paces around the room uneasily like a sick bear. That was when Wilhelmina speaks up abruptly.

    ¡¸If all of them were done in at the same time, doesn¡¯t that mean time was given for the culprit to prepare?¡¹

    Helbrandt looks at his way younger sister in shock.

    ¡¸Dear brother Helbrandt, how ignorant and dim-witted.¡¹

    The girl was¨D¨D smiling.

    ¡¸Wilhelmina?¡¹

    The girl tilts her teacup and crosses her legs in aposed manner as she continues speaking.

    ¡¸Fufu, I said, our other dear brothers can¡¯t usurp the throne now, can they? They¡¯re all dead after all.¡¹

    Her tone made it seem like she was having fun.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me it was you!? No, impossible. A mere girl like you killed four royalty!?¡¹

    Wilhelmina quietly ces her empty cup back on the table.

    ¡¸There were more I believe? The captain of the imperial guards was in the reservoir pond and General Linunes may have been in a field on the outskirts.¡¹

    As soon as the girl lifted her eyes up, Helbrandt fell on his ass.

    The 50 year old man¡¯s hips gave out after looking at the young woman¡¯s eyes. It was a strange sight.

    ¡¸Why would you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Does the strong need a reason to eat the weak?¡¹

    Wilhelmina takes small steps to get close to the 50 year old man before she bends down to his level.

    ¡¸My dear brothers were all mediocre. They didn¡¯t have the ability to lead a country. That¡¯s why they were eaten up.¡¹

    The girl bites down lightly on the man¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸A-a girl like you bing the king of Polpo won¡¯t¨D¨D gyaa!¡¹

    Violence cut the man¡¯s words short as his earlobe was torn by the girl¡¯s teeth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested in bing the king of Polpo. What I desire is much bigger...... the entirety of the Central ins......¡¹

    Wilhelmina¡¯s face scrunches as she looks the map unfolded on Helbrandt¡¯s desk.

    It was a map of only the Polpo kingdom.

    ¡¸A small man like I thought. The throne is too much for you.¡¹

    After tearing up the map, the girl walks casually in the room.

    Even if he wanted to scream, his voice would not reach the other side of the thick door meant to keep secrets within the room.

    But more than anything, the inexplicable pressure being emitted by the girl rendered him unable to do anything except stare nkly.

    ¡¸This world is dictated by natural selection, meaning the strong survive, besides you wanted to live as a soldier anyways, right?¡¹

    The girl was walking as if she was skipping across grasnds.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same with this country. Being afraid of Altair, afraid of the Empire, like a frail little mouse...... living that way is boring, don¡¯t you think? That¡¯s why I will recreate it. This country, the people, and everything else.¡¹

    Wilhelmina talks like a passionate girl who is obsessed about her dreams.

    ¡¸I have to take advantage of the time when Vandolea is in disarray due to the epidemic to make military preparations. I would have liked to go further and invade, but I might be getting ahead of myself if I carry the disease back home, what a shame it is that I don¡¯t have a wonder drug which allows me to take such a short cut......¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense......¡¹

    Helbrandt, while being overpowered mentally, fumbles around his waist until he finds the short sword he has for self-defense.

    He waits until the moment Wilhelmina looks away, then stands up and thrusts the dagger before her.

    ¡¸It seems your mother did not get pregnant with father¡¯s seed, rather she received a child from the devil! I won¡¯t let you do as you please. I won¡¯t hand this country or its people to a demonic child like you!¡¹

    Wilhelmina has a tiny build at roughly 150 cm in height and has no experience in martial arts.

    She should not be able to do anything against a man with a knife no matter how clever she is.

    ¡¸Ara, what a surprise.¡¹

    Wilhelmina exaggerates her reaction by putting a hand to her mouth.

    ¡¸You should have surprise attacked me before babbling on. It would have been better to have your monologue with my corpse.¡¹

    Helbrandt inches toward the door.

    ¡¸So dear brother, you knew that as well. I totally agree with you. ......but-¡¹

    The girl smiles once again.

    ¡¸I was under the impression that I am already talking to the dead.¡¹

    The short sword falls to the floor with a ng.

    Helbrandt copses without picking up the weapon.

    ¡¸My dear brother, it¡¯s not a good idea to partake in sweets offered by other royalty during a battle for inheritance, you know?¡¹

    Wilhelmina puts away the leftover sweets in a pocket.

    ¡¸Y-...... you b-...... p-poisoned...... ghghgh......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only a numbing agent. If I poisoned you to death, I would be a criminal.¡¹

    She reaches down to retrieve the short sword and then raises it.

    ¡¸Thank you for listening to me talk. I¡¯ve always wanted to try doing this, except I felt embarrassed when doing it with a living person.¡¹

    Without hesitation, she brings the knife down.

    ¡¸Ga...... go...... gigh......¡¹

    The drug even numbed his vocal chords so he couldn¡¯t scream.

    ¡¸I will guide this country and its people. My dear brother, please go to sleep peacefully.¡¹

    She swings the knife down again, this time hitting his heart.

    After one final twitch, Helbrandt never moved again.

    ¡¸......that probably looks too clean.¡¹

    The girl wounds the body in several ces in addition to the stab to the heart, flips over the table, and then breaks a flower vase against the door.

    ¡¸What was that sound? Your Highness!?¡¹

    As expected, the sound leaked out and prompted knocks on the door from the guards.

    Wilhelmina continues to noisily make a mess of the room.

    ¡¸Your Highness! Open the door, Your Highness! Hey, break it down!¡¹

    Wilhelmina flings open the window and stabs her brother in the heart once again.

    Not long after, the door was broken with a mallet and guards rushed in.

    ¡¸Noooooooo, dear brother!! Oh, my dear brother!¡¹

    The young princess falls down to her brother¡¯s dead body and cries.

    ¡¸Y-your Highness!? What is this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wilhelmina-sama, what on earth happened here!?¡¹

    ¡¸An intruder suddenly climbed in from the window...... my dear brother protected me and fought but his sword was stolen...... aah, how did things turn out this way!?¡¹

    The guards check Helbrandt¡¯s breath to confirm his death.

    ¡¸Give chase out the window! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡¹

    ¡¸With this, all the sessors are dead...... Polpo is finished......¡¹

    In the chaos, Wilhelmina returns to her own room escorted by the guards.

    ¡¸Rather than worry about me, pursue the person who killed my dear brothers! They definitely won¡¯t target someone without session rights like me.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t leave Your Highness alone......¡¹

    Arge man stands beside the hesitant guard.

    ¡¸Her Highness will be protected by us, her personal army. Please rest assured and fulfill your duties.¡¹

    Zaphnes stands around Wilhelmina with a few other men.

    Satisfied with the strong-looking men, the guards left.

    ¡¸That was weak. You were walking across a tightrope.¡¹

    Wilhelmina nods before tossing the sweets to Zaphnes.

    ¡¸How would I know? I only went to buy it, I¡¯m no expert in poisons.¡¹

    She leans back in her chair and crosses her legs.

    When the man¡¯s gaze falls to her slender limbs, her eyes narrow menacingly.

    ¡¸So, how is it going on your side?¡¹

    ¡¸Excellent. Rumors of a raid have been leaked to the gathered feudal lords. Meanwhile, rumors of the feudal lords rebelling have been leaked to the royal army.¡¹

    The unusual situation where the heirs to the throne have all died put the army and feudal lords at maximum tension.

    Any kind of trigger would set off an explosion.

    And that trigger was already prepared.

    ¡¸Wait! A suspicious person ran!¡¹

    ¡¸That one was holding a sword!¡¹

    ¡¸That guy must be the offender, after him!¡¹

    The guards¡¯ voices can be heard outside the window.

    ¡¸As nned, that guy will run to the post station where the feudal lords are andmit suicide.¡¹

    There is no room to doubt a man who ran away from the pce with a blood-stained sword.

    ¡¸Your desire, it was to make your family happy right? If you do a good job, I will grant your wish.¡¹

    Wilhelmina quietly closes the window.

    ¡¸Is everything going the way you want?¡¹

    ¡¸So far, yes. This is only the start though. I have no time to rest.¡¹

    A strong light was reflected in the eyes of the girl who folded her arms on the desk.

    One weekter.

    ¡¸All hail Her Majesty, the new King!¡¹¡¸All hail Queen Wilhelmina!¡¹¡¸Glory to the Queen!¡¹

    Cheers and acmation extolling Wilhelmina resound in the capital¡¯s za.

    ¡¸How do you feel?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not bad, but nothing special. Dancing when things are what you expect them to be is a little weird, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Wilhelmina waves to the people while conversing with Zaphnes behind her.

    ¡¸The cruel feudal lords moved in secret to overtake the kingdom by killing all the royalty. The only surviving royalty, the youngest princess, led an army to put the evil feudal lords to death...... What a moving story.¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet now, I¡¯m going to address the people.¡¹

    When the crowd settles down, Wilhelmina begins to speak softly.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve experienced an iparable tragedy¨D¨D¡¹

    She starts with a dark, sinking voice.

    ¡¸Polpo has lost its guide, I have lost my entire family.¡¹

    The whole za goes silent.

    ¡¸Brave soldiers worked hard to eliminate the evil, but what you are left with is a little 20-year old girl who could be overwhelmed by the anxiety.¡¹

    Murmurs ripple throughout the popce.

    ¡¸Furthermore, Polpo is a small nation. The country is weak and doesn¡¯t have very much territory. Giant countries surround us on all sides and they could attack at any time......¡¹

    The consecutive pessimistic words unthinkable in a ce where a coronation is held causes the people to stir.

    Zaphnes watches the girl speak with a doubtful expression.

    ¡¸In order for this country to survive, we need unity more than anything. Nobles, soldiers, citizens, all of us need toe together and support this country. If we don¡¯t, our country will be swallowed in no time.¡¹

    Wilhelmina continues.

    ¡¸Do you want to live like the Divine Nation of Altair and be ruled by God?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me! Let us choose our own Gods to believe in!¡¹

    ¡¸Being like those lunatics, no thanks!¡¹

    Opposition erupts from the crowd.

    ¡¸Then do you want to live as worthless outliers like the Empire?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re being terribly exploited. Like I¡¯ll be a military ve!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re savages, Empire my ass!¡¹

    Dissenting opinions get expressed once again.

    ¡¸Then we have no choice but to join forces. To survive, we will live for our own sakes!¡¹

    The tone of the za rises with Wilhelmina¡¯s increase in passion.

    ¡¸You must have some dissatisfaction in someone like me bing king. Even more so when it was a result of chaos. However, I ask that you all keep it in your hearts. Houses are about to go up in mes. This is no time for family members to fight amongst themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Khkh.¡¹

    Tears well up in Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes as she gazes at the citizens and soldiers.

    Even though Zaphnes couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle, her expression doesn¡¯t falter at all.

    ¡¸This is no time for quarrelling!¡¹

    ¡¸Support the young queen!¡¹

    ¡¸We will help our queen!¡¹

    Wilhelmina wipes her tears with the sleeve of her extravagant outfit.

    ¡¸Everyone...... I am truly thankful...... I will do my best!¡¹

    During the apuse, some of the ministers appear to have mixed feelings.

    They were the ones close to each of the princes.

    ¡¸......why did this happen?¡¹

    ¡¸......hmmm.¡¹

    The momentous upheaval threw off the calctions of the close aides who believed they would attain positions of power, and the throne was taken by an unknown girl. There was no way they would not be upset.

    ¡¸Uooooh¨D¨D!! Hurray for the queen! All hail our young queen!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurray for the beautiful queen!!¡¹

    Meanwhile, the masses and low-level soldiers wee her with cheers.

    Being so far from power to begin with, no real harm was done to them when the young princess ascended to the throne, rather it can be said that this is an opportunity for them because existing vested interests have been overturned.

    With the heroic story of avenging her brothers¡¯ deathsing into y, the young and beautiful princess has be popr.

    Having a beauty address the people in tears incites the crowd differently than a speech delivered by a phlegm-hacking arrogant old man.

    There is an overwhelming majority of people in thetter category.

    Those who holdints were swept away by the atmosphere and had to unwillingly give their praise.

    ¡¸I will definitely turn this country into a strong and splendid one. Everyone, let us work hard together!¡¹

    Wilhelmina responds to the public with emphasized actions while descending the stage.

    Loud apuse and cheers echo throughout the capital.

    The minute everybody disappears from sight, the girl¡¯s flushed skin loses its color and her tears dry up.

    ¡¸Wonderfully done, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Wilhelmina doesn¡¯t say anything and simply tosses her crown to Zaphnes.

    Therge man hastily catches it and carefully sets it down.

    ¡¸With that, we have most of the citizens¡¯ support. Let us distribute the profits before the enthusiasm dies down. Let us hand out to the people half of what we confiscated from the feudal lords¡¯ assets.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    Zaphnes raises his head in surprise.

    ¡¸Money is valuable, but right now we need to let the citizens dance for a while. During the time they are dancing, the nobles can¡¯t make a move. We will use that to reorganize ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re practically using the people as tools.¡¹

    Wilhelmina grins as she folds her legs again, not denying or affirming the man¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸I rmend strengthening the army first. Visible results are need to be produced when the citizens are ted.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Your Majesty. Considering how they¡¯re feeling, we should get many men when recruiting for soldiers.¡¹

    Wilhelmina unfolds the map of the Central ins in the king¡¯s room which has now be her room.

    ¡¸Next is information. Send out all the scouts we have. We will obviously send them to Altair, Libatis, Vandolea, Malt...... and Goldonia. Also send some to the southern feudal lord Hardlett¡¯s base of operation, Rafen.¡¹

    Polpo¡¯s political change was widely transmitted to various nations but none of them, not even Altair, did anything about it.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The Rumored Rafen.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¨D¨D!! My hand! Squeeze my hand!¡¹

    ¡¸Is this...... good enough!?¡¹

    I grip her hand and ram my hips fiercely into Lammy, making her lower body straighten up tightly.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiih!! Auuuuuuu! Aaah......¡¹

    I pull out my dick and give her a kiss after she passes out.

    I have to hold back even though I really wanted to cum inside her.

    ¡¸Take it on your face.¡¹

    I bring my dick up and cover Lammy¡¯s pretty face with my hot white seed.

    ¡¸......pardon me.¡¹

    A helper girles in with a tub to collect the love juices leaking out of the unconscious Lammy.

    She was hired by me to help Natia in her medicine making.

    The most optimal recipe for the fire pox cure has been established for the most part.

    Arge amount of alraune pollen and Lammy¡¯s juices are used. The fishman ball can be boiled and reused. And then only a tiny bit of Pochi¡¯s blood is enough, although apparently more gets extracted from its ass when needed.

    Since the alraune has propagated so much, pollen can be produced as much as necessary, however the same can¡¯t be said more Lammy¡¯s love juices.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry that we have to have sex like this.¡¹

    I feel bad that Lammy is being treated like an ingredient.

    ¡¸......I may be presumptuous but it looks like she¡¯s feeling really good, so isn¡¯t this fine?¡¹

    The helper girlments in confusion while holding the juice-filled tub.

    ¡¸She is receiving love everyday and passing out from the pleasure, isn¡¯t that the greatest happiness a woman can experience? At the very least, I would be happy. ......she¡¯s getting such an amazinglyrge cock too.¡¹

    I grab the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸You likerge cocks?¡¹

    ¡¸There are no girls who hate big dicks.¡¹

    Our eyes meet.

    ¡¸Your room was on the second floor of the annex at the very back, right? Will you leave your door unlocked tonight?¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll be waiting.¡¹

    The medicine production is going ording to n.

    As a final note, the helper girl got pregnant with my child.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 186,000. Refugees: 25,000.

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 32,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Special Cultivation District: 13,000.

    Assets: 57,000 (disease countermeasure supplement -2000)

    Sexual Partners: 543, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 321: Concerning Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 321: Concerning Medicine</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Fuu, thatpletes this portion.¡¹

    Natia emerges from her room while wiping down her sweaty face.

    ¡¸Thanks for the hard work. Here, juice made with well water. It¡¯s nice and cool.¡¹

    She takes the fruit juice I hand to her and instantly gulps it down.

    I guess she was pretty thirsty.

    That¡¯s understandable. She¡¯s been working endlessly in front of a cauldron during the hot summer.

    She was doing her best even though she isn¡¯t my subordinate. Of course I¡¯ll show my appreciation for her.

    ¡¸A warm bath is prepared too, so get in. I¡¯ll wash your back.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯ll be nice since my entire body is sweaty. I¡¯ll dly ept your offer.¡¹

    I grab Natia¡¯s shoulder and lead her to the bath.

    Her mouth seems to rx a bit, but still she heartlessly closes the door in front of my face.

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t casually try to get into the bath with me!¡¹

    As expected, I can¡¯t force myself in.

    Oh well, I¡¯ll give up this time.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t youe to my room after you¡¯re done? You can use the fluffy bed and my arm as a pillow.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t stop at sleeping! You¡¯ll definitely push yourself on me!¡¹

    Natia and I go back and forth through the door for a short time.

    The sound of her stripping turns me on.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t act like that. I¡¯ll make you feel good, so let¡¯s have fun. Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t happen unless the both of us love each other! We¡¯ll end up making a child!¡¹

    Hmm, unlucky.

    I lower my tone for a finalment.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really grateful for you, Natia. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡¹

    I hear the sound of her forehead touching the door on the other side.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget. To me, you are more important than the medicine which will save hundreds and thousands of lives. Let me know immediately if you don¡¯t feel well. I¡¯ll find a reason for you to stop working.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I don¡¯t get any response from the other side of the door.

    Satisfied that she could at least hear what I had to say, I turn my back, and then hear a soft whispering.

    ¡¸Thanks...... you are also...... quite important to me.¡¹

    When I turn around, I see her half of her face peeking out from the gap of the slightly ajar door.

    ¡¸Natia......¡¹

    ¡¸A-Aegir......¡¹

    We smile at each other.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re in the mood now!?¡¹

    I remove my clothes and charge straight for the door.

    ¡¸No! Why did you take it that way!? You just ruined everything!¡¹

    A white foot shoots out of the gap and kicks me away.

    I leave dejectedly like a stray dog who has been chased off.

    I don¡¯t regret what I did.

    ¡¸Fufufu...... I definitely saw it when she kicked me. There was a neatly trimmed patch of green in her crotch area.¡¹

    That¡¯s a sign she¡¯s conscious about what men will think.

    I will someday bury my face in that thicket, lick her to my heart¡¯s content, and dive into that oyster of hers.

    I don¡¯t believe that day is very far off.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Piih!?¡¹

    I let out a heartyugh as I walk off, then hear a cute squeal.

    When I take a look where it came from, I see a few girls packing medicine to be sent to Kisatto.

    They are carefully wrapping the bottles in straw so they don¡¯t break as they are being transported.

    ¡¸T-that was close...... I thought I was going to drop it.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry.¡¹

    To the patients, each bottle represents a life.

    They can¡¯t be treated carelessly.

    ¡¸So this is the portion Natia made yesterday. How much did she make?¡¹

    ¡¸E-err......¡¹

    There are five rows and six in each row, which makes thirty...... and there are five boxes like that, which makes 150 total.

    I guess I didn¡¯t need to ask since I could do the calctions faster than her.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like the girl can do math so she¡¯s doing a count bottle by bottle.

    ¡¸Aauu......¡¹

    It looks like she lost count midway through and appears to be ready to cry now that she has to start counting from the beginning.

    I hug the girl and pat her head.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do it again. Sorry for getting in the way of your work.¡¹

    I¡¯ve been getting in the way all this time.

    Maybe I¡¯ll teach her how to do math tonight as an apology.

    ¡¸Do you have time after you¡¯re finished work? I¡¯ll teach you something nice.¡¹

    ¡¸Hauah!?¡¹

    The girl flinches.

    The other girls also be livelier.

    ¡¸T-then I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹

    After a few moments of hesitation, the young woman nods slightly.

    ¡¸Ooh, I¡¯ll teach you lots. I¡¯ll be kind and strict.¡¹

    ¡¸Hieeh.¡¹

    Why is she trembling when I put my arms around her?

    Her face is all red too.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about viting her so unashamedly!¡¹

    Celia gets angry at me. I don¡¯t know why.

    The girl hurries back to work. She seems a little disappointed.

    ¡¸Vite......? Whatever. So, what¡¯s up Celia? Did youe to get my affection?¡¹

    I ruffle her haid and stroke the underside of her chin.

    ¡¸Funyaa, purrr...... no! I came to report that Kisatto contacted us. Pleasee to the office.¡¹

    Oh is that so, let¡¯s go together then.

    I carry Celia on my shoulder and walk towards the office.

    ¡¸Waah! I can walk by myself! Don¡¯t rub my ass! None of you look, go do your work!¡¹

    I fondle the iling Celia¡¯s ass over her short pants.

    I really wanted to pull them down, but it would be a little too embarrassing for her if her ass is exposed in front of the servants.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t put your finger inside!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, ha, hah.¡¹

    By the time we arrived at the office, Celia was pretty wet.

    I be silent when I see the guy in the office.

    ¡¸Aahn.¡¹

    I pull my finger out of Celia¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Tristan, you¡¯re not getting paid this month.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    Tristan was enjoying tea in the office when he was supposed to be in Kisatto.

    ¡¸Shut up. You probably cked off so much that Adolph had to send you away.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, the medicine has beenpleted and it¡¯s calmed down over there, so I cam back here.¡¹

    I¡¯m suspicious whether that¡¯s true or not.

    Celia, intimidate him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you the truth, don¡¯t re at me.¡¹

    ¡¸......fine. So how is Kisatto doing?¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s exnation was pretty rough, but I got the gist of things.

    The epidemic has currently stopped spreading.

    The problem will eventually be resolved if the present situation is maintained.

    Thepletion of the medicine has made things look more optimistic.

    ¡¸We were worried about an invasion from somewhere other than the south though.¡¹

    Libatis has apparently halted the spread of disease.

    Malt is unfortunately not doing great, with Biado also being attacked by the gue, and for some reason all the paths that do not lead to the Besselink clinic are being used so there is no disorderly influx from them.

    ¡¸We should be able to contain it now. The expected death count is somewhere between 4000 and 10 000, which just needs to be reduced by the amount of medicine...... Adolph-san said he wanted an uptick in the medicine production. There is an overwhelmingck of it after all.¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be possible.¡¹

    My answer was immediate.

    Everything from the adjustment of ingredients to the cooking process is delicate work so I can¡¯t help Natia.

    Boiling takes half a day so the most that can be made at one time is the same amount which the girls packed earlier today...... about 150 bottles.

    Having to face a cauldron for half a day in this hot summer is totally exhausting for Natia.

    The current rate of production at one batch everyday is already a heavy enough burden.

    ¡¸A reduction is possible while an increase isn¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand it¡¯s not as simple as ¡°make more¡±, ¡°okay¡±. If you could increase the production, you probably would have done so already.¡¹

    Knowing my answer from the start, Tristan doesn¡¯t back down.

    Next is my turn to request something.

    ¡¸So I was thinking of sending some medicine to Malt.¡¹

    Tristan falls onto the desk.

    ¡¸Hold on...... did you pay attention to what we were talking about just now? I was asking whether you could increase production of medicine because we don¡¯t have enough.¡¹

    I know that, but Celestina is in trouble and we have to help her.

    ¡¸What you¡¯re saying is unreasonable......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to overwork Natia. I want to help Celestina. What¡¯s strange about that?¡¹

    Tristan heaves a particrlyrge sigh.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right...... if you evaluate your choices based on a women-centered mindset, it isn¡¯t strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s natural to put women first. The priority order is women in the family first, then women acquaintances, then unacquainted women andstly everyone else. What are you saying?¡¹

    Lucy is an exception.

    Lately though, it feels as if Celia is catching on to something.

    ¡¸Yeah really, what was I saying...... anyways I¡¯ll let Adolph-san know. If you order it, there would no margin for deliberation in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, send that guy a nice letter that will help him consent to it. That is your job.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking too much......¡¹

    We¡¯ll start dividing the medicine to give some to Malt starting from the next batch.

    ¡¸Um, ire-san is requesting to buy a little bit of the medicine at the asking price and was wondering if we could sell it to her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We can¡¯t.¡¹¡¹

    My voice oveps with Tristan¡¯s.

    ¡¸That person probably wants to sell it at a hundred times the asking price.¡¹

    ¡¸ire is merciless on that front after all.¡¹

    If the rich are given priority over something that saves lives, the dissatisfaction within the citizens would explode.

    By the way, Adolph is currently being entrusted to handle the distribution of medicine.

    I told him to save as many women as possible but I¡¯m worried about how many actually get saved.

    Celia nods in agreement as well. I forgot to mention one thing though.

    ¡¸If ire or Laurie get sick themselves, tell me immediately. I will take the medicine to them no matter where they are.¡¹

    Both of them are girls I¡¯ve slept with.

    I won¡¯t give them any medicine for money, but I will put their lives above the lives of the citizens.

    ¡¸Yes. T-then...... what if I get sick......¡¹

    I hug Celia tightly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so scary. If you get sick, I¡¯ll use all the medicine on you and won¡¯t stop hugging you until you get better.¡¹

    ¡¸How delightful, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia and I hug each other and exchange a kiss like it was natural for us.

    ¡¸...... okay, guess I¡¯ll do my work now.¡¹

    How rare for Tristan to obediently go work.

    Not that I really care right now.

    ¡¸Celia...... Celia......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... I love you......¡¹

    We take off each other¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it from behind today. Put your hands on the table.¡¹

    After the naked Celia ces her hands on the table, I give her smooth ass a little rub.

    Since it¡¯s summer and she¡¯s often outside, Celia is tanned nicely.

    Except her cute bum is still pure white.

    ¡¸Standing and from behind...... for some reason, my heart is beating really quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, soon you won¡¯t have time to think.¡¹

    I put my mouth to her ass and get my saliva all over.

    ¡¸Aau!¡¹

    I don¡¯t do much forey.

    Both Celia and I want to be connected to each other as soon as possible.

    I stand up and push the tip of my dick against her saliva-drenched hole.

    ¡¸Ah...... it¡¯s going in.¡¹

    My spit is enough to help my swollen meat rod slide into her hole easier.

    Not to mention Celia¡¯s vagina has epted my member countless times already and can stretch further than what one may expect at first nce.

    ¡¸You always do ¡®that¡¯ so I worry that you might get all loose.¡¹

    ¡¸I like ¡®that¡¯ since Aegir-sama bes so immersed with me......¡¹

    ¡®That¡¯ is of course referring to biting my neck during sex.

    Celia aims for that spot when she sees an opening and my dick expands irrespective of my will.

    Despite Celia screaming in anguish whenever that happens, she continues to do it.

    ¡¸What a bad girl. You need to be punished.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will ept the punishment.¡¹

    I grab her swaying ass and push my hips forward.

    We be connected via the standing doggy position.

    My pole instantly invades Celia¡¯s insides and reaches the very back wall.

    ¡¸Aggh! It went all the way to the end!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, it feels great.¡¹

    Half of my penis is buried in her.

    Celia has grown bigger. At first, I could only fit about one third inside her.

    ¡¸Your hole is still so tight. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s stretching out a lot. But it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡¹

    In that case, I don¡¯t have to hold back.

    I hold on to her toned ass with both hands and rock back and forth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so big...... and thick......nnnnh©`©`©`!!¡¹

    Celia lets out a cute gasp. I¡¯ll y around a little bit.

    I carefully rub the head of my penis on the sensitive spot near the entrance of her vagina.

    ¡¸Aah! Aauu! Aaah!¡¹

    She makes high-pitched yelps in a stato rhythm.

    I try thrusting to the back next.

    ¡¸Aguh, aaaah! Nnhiih!¡¹

    She lets out almost like a bark and her voice is slightly deeper.

    Lastly, I try pulling back until her entrance and then slowly sliding my cock deep.

    ¡¸Nnaaaah......¡¹

    She lets out a softer but longer gasp.

    ¡¸You¡¯re teasing me, aren¡¯t you!? How mean of you!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, you realized? Then I¡¯ll do this next.¡¹

    I lick a finger and put it up against her exposed asshole.

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    Not long after she reacts, I push my finger into her narrow hole.

    That makes Celia straighten her back and scream out.

    ¡¸A finger is in my ass...... it feels so strange......¡¹

    When I peek at Celia¡¯s face, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s in pain.

    Actually, she must be feeling a considerable amount of pleasure judging by the saliva dripping onto the table from her half-opened lips.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna keep moving.¡¹

    My hips pick up the pace without waiting for a response.

    Celia¡¯s knees wobble unsteadily from my double attack on her pussy and asshole, though she somehow manages to keep herself upright probably because of her usual training.

    She¡¯s also pushing her hips back against me in time with my movements.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great, Celia, it feels really good. You¡¯ve be a splendid woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d! I will be more and more like the woman Aegir-sama desires. To do so, my boobs also......¡¹

    We are only connected by our genitals.

    To make up for the parts where we can¡¯t be in glued together, we exchange words and whispers of love with each other to mutually heighten our states of arousal.

    Our hip movements be faster and more juices start to drip to the floor.

    Celia¡¯s gasps can not be distinguished from screams and I¡¯ve also increased the number of fingers in her ass to three.

    Eventually, Celia reaches her limit.

    Her knees buckle at the same time she lets out an especially loud scream, and I feel her squirt on my thigh.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold on any longer! I¡¯m flying over the edge!!¡¹

    She leans against the table as she climaxes.

    The already tight Celia clenches down on my shaft even more.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... huh?¡¹

    Celia looks curiously at me.

    She probably senses something is wrong when semen doesn¡¯t shoot into her womb.

    Celia bes worried, thinking she didn¡¯t do enough to satisfy me.

    That¡¯s not it. I just held back from cumming when I usually do.

    ¡¸I want to let you drink it. Swallow it, Celia.¡¹

    Her anxious expression clears up.

    ¡¸Of course! Suu, haa©`...... go ahead.¡¹

    She takes a deep breath before kneeling at my feet.

    I hold her head steady and push my rock hard meat rod into her throat.

    ¡¸Nnboh...... Ngohgh......¡¹

    As my schlong slides further down, I can see its shape bulging out from the inside of her throat.

    Once I inserted my dick up to the root, I stroke her hair as a signal for my ejaction.

    ¡¸Nngh......¡¹

    Seeing Celia smile back, I release my semen.

    ¡¸Ooooh...... because Celia is so cute, it¡¯s going to be quite thick. Sorry, I can¡¯t stop it now.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnh©`©`©`!!¡¹

    I can see my cock visibly throb in Celia¡¯s throat.

    Even by feeling alone, I can tell arge mass will being out of my dick and it will be jelly-like.

    It will be poured directly into Celia¡¯s stomach.

    Her throat ispletely stuffed with my dick and she can¡¯t breathe.

    That¡¯s why she took the deep breath earlier.

    Celia¡¯s hands circle around to my ass as she greedily catches my seed.

    Her expression gradually bes more strained. She must be running out of breath.

    My ejaction won¡¯t end soon though.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll pull out and let it out on your face.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh©`nnh©`!¡¹

    Celia shakes her head, rejecting my proposal. She wants to drink all of it.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t breathe.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn©`©`!¡¹

    She denies me with a red face and her grip around my waist tightens.

    Her praiseworthy actions don¡¯t help to reduce the volume or momentum of my semen.

    My ejaction continues up until the moment Celia hits her breath limit and finally concludes right before she passes out.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa...... haa......¡¹

    Celia drops her hands to the floor and pants heavily.

    ¡¸Are you okay? It¡¯s because you pushed yourself too hard.¡¹

    I pat her head softly.

    ¡¸I drank it all! I swallowed all of Aegir-sama¡¯s seed!¡¹

    Celia stands up feeling aplished, her bloated stomach looking like she ate too many sweets.

    I¡¯m really impressed she could drink all of that.

    ¡¸Thank you, that felt great.¡¹

    Celia and I kiss. ......naturally, I get the intense scent of semen from her mouth.

    ¡¸Feel free to tell me when you want me to drink it. I¡¯ll do so at any time.¡¹

    ¡¸U-uhm, excuse me.¡¹

    A troubled voice can be heard behind us.

    ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Polte.¡¹

    Celia clutches the clothes scattered all over the room to hide her body and jumps behind the sofa.

    I greet Polte while still naked.

    ¡¸......I-I was waiting outside, but I felt it would adversely affect my work if I waited any longer......¡¹

    Umu, lots of emergencies are going on now. The important part is over so it¡¯s fine for her toe in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s totally not okay! Don¡¯te in on your own like that!¡¹

    Celia only shows her face from behind the sofa and shouts angrily.

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t the bedroom though, it¡¯s the office.¡¹

    Polte argues back awkwardly.

    ¡¸Besides, the people I nned to interview were starting to line up in the hall so I had to......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face turns from red to blue.

    ¡¸A-are there a lot of them!?¡¹

    ¡¸A few......¡¹

    ¡¸They could hear everything!?¡¹

    ¡¸The room might be soundproof, but screaming that much will leak......¡¹

    Celia silently dresses herself and opens the window. She doesn¡¯t have the courage to leave through the halls.

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t stop and leaps down from the second floor, twisting her body skillfully tond on her feet before running off.

    ¡¸You forgot your pants!¡¹

    Celia is running in her panties.

    What an energetic girl.

    ¡¸Now then, you had something work-rted to talk about?¡¹

    I sit down in my chair and smile at Polte.

    ¡¸Y-yes...... but before that......¡¹

    Polte points embarrassingly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a fine thing you have there...... but I would appreciate if you covered it.¡¹

    My dick is still sticking up. Not good, not good, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m a perverted feudal lord if I do the interviews looking like this.

    It gets a little bigger after I see Polte¡¯s embarrassed face.

    ¡¸Put it away already!¡¹

    When I make an effort to wave it around, she covers her face with her hands.

    At the same time. Near Rafen.

    ¡¸It takes one day on horseback to get from Zan Dora to Rafen, and there is a maintained road made for wagons. Logistics is also exceedingly prosperous...... there.¡¹

    A woman wearing an inconspicuous travel attire takes notes while speaking out loud.

    ¡¸Rafen, whilerge, is constructed simply and has low functionality as a fortress...... right.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah©` amazing isn¡¯t it bro! So this is Rafen©`!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you right? When I first saw it, it was also this big¨D¨D¡¹

    Mixing in with the fussing people who seemingly came from the boonies, the woman sketches the geographical features around the city.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good enough. Here is where it gets important, the order with the highest priority from Her Majesty Wilhelmina......¡¹

    The woman exhales and her eyes sharpen.

    ¡¸If the rumors are true and he has the cure for the fire pox, it should be here in the center of Hardlett¡¯s territory. I have to bring that information back no matter what.¡¹

    This female is one of the spies sent by Wilhelmina.

    Her orders as a spy go without saying, to investigate the details of the roads and bridges, as well as the size and defensive capabilities ¨C including the strength of the army ¨C of the city. She also had one order that took priority over everything.

    ¡°If you hear information about a medicine which is effective against the fire pox, stop all other missions and investigate the lead.¡±

    ¡¸I¡¯ve only heard baseless rumors, however it may prove to be true since they have such arge clinic.¡¹

    The woman rubs her narrowed eyes, returning her face to that of a normal travelling female.

    Then she joins in with the others, acting surprised at the sight of the city while slipping into the gates of Rafen.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Citizens: 185,500. Refugees: 24,500.

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 32,000. Lintbloom: 5000. Special Cultivation District: 13,000.

    Army Staying Behind: 4800 men

    Infantry: 3700, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 300, Cannoneers: 300

    Cannons: 26, Large Cannons: 20, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Chariots: 10

    Troops Dispatched to South: 5700 men

    Infantry: 2000, Cavalry: 500, Archers: 500, Bow Cavalry: 500, Refugee Guards (Light Infantry): 2200

    Other

    Reserve Army: 2000 men. Security Unit: 150 men.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Gretel (dog wife), Melissa (lover, expecting), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Pipi (lover)

    Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (lobbying), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (resting), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (fishing)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (ball), ra (female attendant)

    Celestina (queen), Monica (handmaid)

    Non-humans:

    Brynhildr (vampire), Lammy mia), Alraune (nt), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Pet:

    Pochi (anemia), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (promiscuous elf)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (panties fully exposed), M (security officer), Marta (aide), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (escort unit), Polte (refugee case worker)

    Leopolt (disease countermeasures), Tristan (disease countermeasures), Adolph (disease countermeasures)

    ire & Laurie (merchant), Lilian (actress), Kroll (servant), Alma (servant)

    Assets: 56,000 (disease countermeasure supplement -1000)

    Sexual Partners: 543, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 322: Here Comes the Female Spy

    <h4>Chapter 322: Here Comes the Female Spy</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The wheels of a wagon heading to Kisatto makes a satisfying rattling sound as it rolls along the road.

    It had the citizens looking on with curiosity.

    With the knowledge of the disease spreading, the number of wagons heading south from Rafen have decreased significantly, though not enough to call them rare.

    It was clear why the wagon was attracting attention though.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down everyone. Show no mercy to any bandits who target this wagon, and cut off their heads!¡¹

    The reason was because of the multiple fully-armed cavalry apanying the wagon.

    One would think a king was riding in the carriage with that amount of security, and it was to be expected.

    After all, that wagon was tightly packed with the wonder drug for the fire pox.

    That medicine is the fruit of Natia¡¯s hard work and can be considered the lives of the sick patients so no chances can be taken when ites to keeping it safe from robbers.

    ¡¸Look at those guards. Is the feudal lord or his wife on that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the feudal lord was just seen walking in the brothel district.¡¹

    Someone saw me?

    I heard they got a new girl so I went to check her out.

    Please don¡¯t talk about it in town so much. Nonna will get mad if she hears that.

    ¡¸I heard that wagon is transporting medicine to the south. What was it called again, fire pox or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah©` that disease prevalent in the south? I heard it¡¯s a really dangerous one.¡¹

    The people of Rafen don¡¯t have a first-hand experience of the fire pox.

    It would have been hard for them not to hear about it though.

    ¡¸Huh? There¡¯s another one apanied with guards.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, we should go back to work. If the both of us arete, the boss will lose it.¡¹

    The two men yawn as they walk towards the craftsman district.

    That other wagon is headed for Malt.

    I was somehow able to convince Adolph to agree to distribute 30 out of the 150 bottles of medicine that can be made in one day.

    ¡¸The medicine will be delivered until the road is repaired so stop the invasion from the west¨D¨D or something like that?¡¹

    Tristan was the one who came up with the reasoning.

    His ass was beat so much he wouldn¡¯t have time to ck off.

    ¡¸They really expressed how much they didn¡¯t like the idea though.¡¹

    I gave the document filled withints from Leopolt and Adolph to Celia.

    It was enough to make her angry while reading.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only 30 bottles. I don¡¯t know what to say to Celestina.¡¹

    Adolph went as far as saying ¡°anymore than that is impossible, fire me if you want to do it¡±, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸This is why I hate domestic affairs. It¡¯s an endless cycle of adjustments. War is much better in that you win if you crush the enemy.¡¹

    My frustration ising alive.

    ¡¸High! Oww......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I identally used too much strength.¡¹

    I apologize to the woman underneath me and stop moving.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. The feudal lord-sama is kind, it¡¯s just your tool is so incredible that moving a little bit really stretches my hole.¡¹

    The woman smiles and gives me a kiss to tell me not to worry about it.

    Feeling reassured, I once again start to move my hips slowly.

    I actually wanted to make sure the shipping of the medicine was going smooth.

    Except a sexydy caught my eye and now I¡¯m on top of her.

    Apparently, she came from the countryside to work and was looking for a man after feeling horny on her day off.

    ¡¸Mu, I¡¯m about to cum.¡¹

    ¡¸Today is dangerous for me. But I guess it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s the feudal lord-sama¡¯s seed. Go ahead and cum. At least lie for me¨D¨D¡¹

    I ram my hips deep inside her for thest time before whispering the girl¡¯s name in her ear.

    ¡¸I love you. Bear my child.¡¹

    ¡¸aaah...... I will!!¡¹

    I pour my semen without restrain into the girl who clings to me.

    A girl I met for the first time today just got impregnated by me. This must be some sort of fate.

    ¡¸It¡¯s stilling...... it won¡¯t stop.¡¹

    The girl lets out a feeble cry while she holds onto me tightly, my seed continuing to flow into her womb until I feel her eggs are taken away with certainty, prompting me to give her a final kiss before leaving.

    ¡¸So you were over here!? You should have been watching over the wagons but I couldn¡¯t see you and I got worried!¡¹

    When I left the woman¡¯s house, themander of the transport corps called out to me.

    ¡¸Oh, sorry. I was watching. Everything should be fine with that many guards. It¡¯s not like an army wille to steal something. Now go and make sure you don¡¯t lose focus.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! I will return to the transport corps.¡¹

    Themander mounts his horse and leaves.

    I didn¡¯t tell a lie. I was watching properly through a small window while on top of the woman.

    ¡¸I have to talk to Celestina, it would be nice if she didn¡¯t get sad......¡¹

    Things are fun when she smiles whereas seeing her cry also makes me want to cry. It¡¯s a strange power she possesses.

    ¡¸Hey you.¡¹

    As I was about to head back to the mansion, someone calls out to me.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I turn around and find a woman whose head is covered by a hat standing there.

    She appears to be around 160 cm tall, with fairlyrge breasts and no other outstanding traits.

    Her hair and eye color aremon in these parts of town.

    ¡¸Do you know anything about that wagon?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess.¡¹

    I was the one who gave the order.

    ¡¸I see, I want to ask a few things if you don¡¯t mind. Do you have some time now?¡¹

    The woman removes her hat and looks up at me slightly.

    I have to take back my thought about her having no outstanding traits.

    Her eyebrows are thin and her eyes are narrow, which gives me the impression that she¡¯s an intellectual type.

    However I have to return to the mansion. If I don¡¯t go back immediately after observing, Celia wille looking for me.

    ¡¸Sure. Ask away.¡¹

    Weird. My body is acting separately from my mind.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do so while we eat.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have time to chat leisurely.

    ¡¸I¡¯m excited to eat with such a beauty.¡¹

    Huh? This is weird.

    We go into a nearby bar¨D¨D rather we enter a ce that sells food since it¡¯s daytime.

    Of course I avoid Leticia¡¯s ce. I would be in trouble if Ca or Mel were there.

    ¡¸You do a job which rtes to that wagon in some way right? You were talking with a person who looked like amander.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well transporting and other stuff.¡¹

    It¡¯s my order which gets the transportation started so technically, I didn¡¯t lie.

    It¡¯s not a lie even though Celia is the one who actually writes the document on my behalf and stamps my seal.

    ¡¸Transporting......so you¡¯re involved with logistics or something...... regardless you have quite the buff body.¡¹

    ¡¸I used this body to rise up in the world.¡¹

    I offered to show her my body, but she declined.

    ¡¸Doing unfamiliar administration work despite umting martial aplishments......you don¡¯t seem the brightest, so just biding your time, eh?¡¹

    She is mumbling something. I can¡¯t really make out much so I¡¯ll just smile.

    ¡¸Ahem. Anyways, could you tell me about that wagon?¡¹

    Those smart eyes are nice. She¡¯s more of a beauty than a cutie.

    ¡¸The wagon is carrying supplies to the Besselink treatment center.¡¹

    The Besselink treatment center isn¡¯t really a secret.

    Still, what a strange thing for her to be interested in.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the security too tight though? I would understand if it was for a king or titled nobility.¡¹

    The medicine isn¡¯t anything confidential either, although Tristan did tell me not to spread it around unnecessarily......

    ¡¸I will thank you if you tell me.¡¹

    She opens up her shirt a little bit.

    I hear a clink from something metal but quickly disregard it.

    The important thing to focus on now is the valley between her breasts, not to mention they look extra sexy covered in sweat from the heat of the hot summer.

    ¡¸Ara...... fufu.¡¹

    Realizing my gaze on her chest, she purposely pulls back on her chair and re-crosses her legs.

    For a split second, I definitely caught a glimpse of her ck underwear.

    ¡¸This summer, it¡¯s pretty hot.¡¹

    More of her breasts get exposed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because the medicine for fire pox is in there. There isn¡¯t a lot of it so the heavy security is meant to deter any idiots from trying to steal it.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s eyes widen in surprise and she tries to blink several times to maintainposed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fake? There are plenty of unknown medicines floating around in the south.¡¹

    That offends me a little.

    There¡¯s no way Natia¡¯s properly made medicine can be fake.

    ¡¸An army wouldn¡¯t protect something which is an imitation. There is proof that it works.¡¹

    Seeing how I got upset, the woman presses her hands together and apologizes.

    ¡¸Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to doubt. It¡¯s important to you after all.¡¹

    She rubs her hands together during her apology. My anger has dissipated.

    ¡¸Do you know the ingredients or the form for the medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey now, that stuff isn¡¯t something you go telling everybody.¡¹

    I gulp down the cup of tea after saying that.

    Even I know not to say that much. Actually I don¡¯t remember much.

    ¡¸Fumu, do you still have time?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use trying to persuade me.¡¹

    I am a strong-willed man.

    ¡¸Now don¡¯t be like that. Let me try a little bit here.¡¹

    The woman grabs my arm and leads me to a simple inn¨D¨D in other words a traditional an inn for couples.

    I¡¯m a strong-willed man. Thus I have no choice but to follow..

    As soon as we get into the inn, the girl makes a show out of taking off her clothes.

    Her breasts are on therge side and her pink nipples are small, just like I thought from my first impressions of her.

    She has a lean body and a defined waistline.

    Her slender legs match her pretty face quite well.

    ¡¸You can just tell me what you know. If you tell me about the medicine, I¡¯ll give you my body.¡¹

    What a nasty temptation, taking a man¡¯s lower half hostage like that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you money too. Not only can you treat me like your ything, you get paid. A pretty good deal, right?¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about the money, more importantly I get to steal her luscious lips, grab her long legs and thrust my rod into her crotch?

    ¡¸Fufu, looks like you¡¯ve given your answer over here.¡¹

    She smiles after seeing therge bulge in my pants.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pay you in advance. If you want to go all the way...... speak up now.¡¹

    The woman pushes me to sit on the bed and lowers my pants.

    ¡¸I¡¯m confident with my mouth so I¡¯ll just give you a quick¨D¨D¨D¨D uwah, you¡¯re huge!¡¹

    A woman¡¯s shocked gasp is music to my ears.

    ¡¸So there are men who can get this big...... uuu, it¡¯s still getting bigger.¡¹

    The girl brings herself close, as if hugging my meat rod, and starts to lick the base.

    ¡¸Oooh......¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think? Pretty good right?¡¹

    Herrge tits are pressing against my shaft and I can feel the hard nubs rubbing on me.

    That tongue of hers is really focusing on attacking a man¡¯s weak spots too.

    Now that I think about it, the ingredients are all things which are hard to get.

    It won¡¯t matter if I tell her.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get to cum if you don¡¯t tell me. I won¡¯t let you use my vagina either. Hey, are you going to talk?¡¹

    She kisses the tip of my dick and flicks her tongue across the opening of my urethra.

    ¡¸The ingredients are¨D¨D¡¹

    She smiles and stuffs her mouth with my dick.

    I surrender to the stimtion of my ns.

    ¡¸The first is Lammy¡¯s love juice.¡¹

    ¡¸Lammy? A person¡¯s name...... so in other words a female¡¯s love juices?¡¹

    ¡¸And then tree pollen if I remember correctly.¡¹

    ¡¸Tree pollen? Perhaps a cedar tree would do.¡¹

    ¡¸And then you need a ball with curly hair growing on it.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s...... like a man¡¯s testicles? How would you use an ingredient like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Lastly, is a lizard¡¯s blood. The bigger the better.¡¹

    ¡¸The living blood of arge lizard...... finally something which sounds usible.¡¹

    ¡¸You mix them together and boil it for half a day. I think the ball can be used again.¡¹

    ¡¸......I see.¡¹

    The woman takes notes while still naked.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, that seems simple enough to make......¡¹

    I embrace the girl from behind as she goes into thinking.

    ¡¸There, I told you. Reward me now.¡¹

    Before she could reply, I lift her up and roll her onto the bed.

    ¡¸I know. Be gentle...... you¡¯re big after all.¡¹

    I nod and then spread apart her crotch.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a little wet.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it out loud, I have a thing for muscr men.¡¹

    Feeling happy, I kiss her while grabbing her hand and fondling her breasts.

    She seems to get a little bit wetter.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure...... aaaaaah! You can hear my hole stretch! You¡¯re too big, it¡¯s so tight!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, endure it for a short while.¡¹

    I lick the nape of her neck and rub her clitoris while trying to slowly insert my dick, but her face warps in anguish.

    She isn¡¯t a virgin, though her pussy seems to have closed up from not having any intercourse for a long period of time.

    My meat rod may be too thick for her tightly shut hole.

    ¡¸Let me go in a little deeper.¡¹

    I hold her shoulders and push my hips forward.

    I can feel the head of my penis spreading apart her insides and invade to the very back wall.

    ¡¸Uaah! I-it¡¯s in...... don¡¯t move yet.¡¹

    She squeezes her eyes shut, bracing for impact while rubbing my shoulder and chest.

    So she really likes muscles, huh?

    ¡¸I¡¯m confident here too.¡¹

    Her face seems to brighten up after touching my toned abs and liking what she feels.

    It¡¯s probably better if I fuck her in my arms.

    While remaining connected, I sit on the edge of the bed and get into seated position face-to-face with the woman.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to rock my hips slowly like his, so hug me and bite me as you please. Try to avoid my neck if you can.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay...... ah! Something so thick is sliding in and out of me...... amazing, I¡¯ve never had something so thick!¡¹

    Her anguished expression from putting up with the pain gradually softens up and eventually changes into an expression of pleasure.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s feel good together. How about this spot?¡¹

    I rub her near the entrance where a woman¡¯s weak spot is, making her throw her head back and moan.

    That¡¯s a normal reaction, so that¡¯s not the spot I¡¯m looking for.

    ¡¸Then how about this?¡¹

    I try makingrger motions and focus on thrusting to the back.

    ¡¸Aaahh! That¡¯s good!¡¹

    She bites down on my shoulder and rubs my arm.

    That seemed to make her feel good, but that¡¯s not it either.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    Stirring around her tight hole got me closer than I expected.

    I flex my stomach to resist the sudden desire to ejacte.

    ¡¸Aah! It just swelled up inside me...... aaaah!!¡¹

    She screams and her tongue hangs out of her mouth, leaning back so much that she could fall over at any time.

    So she likes it when something expands inside her? What an interesting way to get turned on.

    ¡¸Fufu, found your weak point.¡¹

    I move from the sitting position to the missionary position and lead forward, pushing my dick in as far as it can go.

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    I tense up my abs and make my dick erge.

    ¡¸Nooo! Are you doing that on purpose!?¡¹

    I hold down the girl¡¯s iling legs, shaking my hips vigorously before stopping at her deepest parts and making my dick swell up again.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiih!¡¹

    Her legs stretch and her toes point, then I feel a warm sensation on my stomach.

    It looks like she squirted.

    This should be enough.

    ¡¸Now then, time for me to ask a few questions. Who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    She looks at me with a flushed face, like she has a fever.

    ¡¸I can see why you would be interested about such a wagon, but asking about the medicine¡¯s form and ingredients isn¡¯t normal at all.¡¹

    Tristan also said that more people will start sniffing around once rumor of the medicine gets out.

    She might be a spy working for another noble or big merchant...... or perhaps another country.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just your average traveller! I was just curious!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t try to hide it. If you were only slightly interested, you wouldn¡¯t go so far as paying money or giving up your body.¡¹

    I grab the woman¡¯s hips as the color drains from her face and she tries to run away.

    ¡¸Now tell me. I won¡¯t do anything bad¨D¨D hmph!¡¹

    I tighten my muscles and make my dick expand one more time.

    ¡¸Ahiiih! I-I can¡¯t say! Ukyiii! Nnhiiiih! Hyaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Take that,e on, tell me. If not, I¡¯ll stop halfway.¡¹

    I repeatedly make my dick swell up inside her while licking the nape of her neck.

    Adding a few light twists to her nipples finally prompted the woman to talk.

    ¡¸T-the south! I¡¯m from the south!¡¹

    ¡¸South? Vandolea then?¡¹

    The most suspicious one would be Vandolea who I¡¯ve gone to war with in the past.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t say that much!¡¹

    I see she wants to continue resisting. I draw close to the woman¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸If you talk, I¡¯ll let you feel even better. You know what happens right when a man ejactes, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah...... i-it swells up......it really swells up a lot when a man cums...... if thisrge thing cums, what would happen......?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder. Use your imagination.¡¹

    To elerate the girl¡¯s delusions, I gently rub her stomach.

    ¡¸A...... ah...... ah......¡¹

    There is a risk of her getting pregnant when I shoot my semen, but her head shouldn¡¯t be clear enough to think that far.

    ¡¸Sorah!¡¹

    I bring the girl up, hold her and thrust.

    She is forced to cling to my chest and abs.

    ¡¸Where did youe from? Who told you toe? Say it!¡¹

    I repeat therge motions. With me nearing the limit, my dick is starting to swell for the final moment.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t...... this is too much for me to resist! I¡¯ll let everything out, everythinnnngg!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    As I let out a roar at the same time I climax, the woman spills everything she was hiding.

    What¡¯s more, her love juice and urine also sprayed everywhere.

    In return, I shot plenty of semen into her belly.

    ¡¸......so am I going to jail? Or will you execute me here?¡¹

    She asks feebly whileying sideways on the bed.

    The normal treatment of enemy spies is just as she mentioned, but I¡¯ll let her off because she¡¯s a woman.

    Besides, Polpo isn¡¯t an enemy nation or even geographically close to us.

    She¡¯s not really a threat.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll let you go. You can¡¯t sniff around anymore and you have to go straight home, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸...... are you sure?¡¹

    She wanted to look at me, however her weak hips keeps her sunk in bed.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t kill beautiful women. Plus, your womb probably...... fufufu, I¡¯d like to see it bud.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah©`...... you mean how you released such rich semen in me? I was prepared for that.¡¹

    So she was ready to get pregnant from the start.

    ¡¸As a little something extra for letting you impregnate me, could you give me a bottle of medicine? I want to take it back with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push your luck.¡¹

    I shove a finger wet with both our juices into the woman¡¯s asshole.

    That medicine was made with Natia¡¯s sweat, Pochi¡¯s shame and Lammy¡¯s pleasure.

    Every bottle is precious and it can¡¯t be wasted.

    ¡¸Aahn!¡¹

    She squirts just from getting a finger put up her ass.

    I guess everything I do to her will feel good at this point.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going now. Get out of here as soon as you can walk.¡¹

    The girl¡¯s hand naturally reaches out for me as I leave the room...... then she proceeds to bury her face in the pillow.

    ¡¸There, I did my duty as a feudal lord to ward off spies. I didn¡¯t think I was such a hardworking person.¡¹

    I stretch my body under the setting sun. The warmth isforting and pleasant.

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    M is beside me for some reason.

    ¡¸Coming out of a couples¡¯ inn with a heavy stench of a woman on your body, I have no doubt you were working hard!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was a tough battle. You want to hear what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸No, thank you!¡¹

    When I held M¡¯s hand on the way back to try and cheer her up, Celia was the one who sulked next. It¡¯s so hard to get the bnce right.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Later.

    Polpo Kingdom ¨C Royal Pce.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going abroad. I¡¯ll let you handle things for a while.¡¹

    Wilhelmina tells Zaphnes in her room.

    The man stopped moving briefly because of how abrupt that decision was.

    ¡¸Where? What are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Southern Goldonia. Apparently one of the spies confirmed the existence of medicine for that disease. I¡¯m going to negotiate.¡¹

    Wilhelmina starts to change clothes in front of Zaphnes almost like he wasn¡¯t there.

    Zaphnes smiles wryly and continues the conversation despite the girl stripping down to her underwear without hesitation.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this too rash of you? You haven¡¯t heard any details.¡¹

    Wilhelmina res at Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say the same things as those ipetent ministers. The situation changes constantly, meaning speed is the greatest weapon. Acting quickly and being wrong often produces better results than waiting to act and being correct.¡¹

    The young queen quickly makes preparations to travel.

    Zaphnes chuckles,menting how the followers in charge of arranging for a ship and the corresponding journey preparations have it rough.

    ¡¸Continue reinforcing the army as we¡¯ve been doing.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I know nothing of domestic affairs though.¡¹

    Wilhelmina takes a ne with arge jewel on it which she normally doesn¡¯t even look at and puts it around her neck.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back in two weeks or so. If a problem arises, suppress it with force, then I¡¯ll follow-up after I return.¡¹

    ¡¸Does it have to be now? To be honest, you not being here will hurt. If this isn¡¯t anything important, this should be where you act prudently.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles at Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s something important. If things go well, I¡¯ll be able to swallow Altair by winter.¡¹

    Her smile had a childish feel to it. However it made Zaphnes feel a chill up his spine.

    ¡¸Oh right, didn¡¯t you try to create the medicine for the fire pox? What happened to that?¡¹

    Wilhelmina bes expressionless.

    ¡¸It resulted in a horribly smelling piece of filth. Stupid Anita, that cancels out her achievements.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Assets: 54,990 (disease countermeasure supplement -1000), (to Anita¡¯s bedside -10)

    Sexual Partners: 546, children who have been born: 66 + 555 fish

 Chapter 330: Invisible Battle â‘¥ A Peopleâ€™s Country

    <h4>Chapter 330: Invisible Battle ¢Þ A People¡¯s Country</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Divine Nation of Altair ¨C Capital: Alteria.

    ¡¸Shoot as many arrows as possible. Don¡¯t give them any time to set up their bows.¡¹

    Cardinal Baghoof¡¯s army starts attacking from the south.

    At the same time, soldiers of other aligned cardinals are also attacking fiercely from other directions.

    Wilhelmina watches silently.

    At first, the 5000 Polpo soldiers she was leading were meant as support but they crumbled immediately in the face of Alteria¡¯s guards and ran back to the headquarters.

    ¡¸I apologize for not being of use. They were a bunch of weak soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Not a big deal. I wasn¡¯t expecting anything from Polpo soldiers to begin with. Just be patient and watch.¡¹

    Baghoof smiles, not looking disappointed in the slightest.

    Rather, you could say he felt relieved after seeing how weak the soldiers of Polpo were.

    Even if Wilhelmina was to go crazy, there was no need to worry if her soldiers are that weak.

    Wilhelmina dramatically pats down her chest and then turns behind her.

    Zaphnes who was standing there nodded with his head lowered.

    Since the Polpo soldiers were defeated so quickly in the first battle, they didn¡¯t lose many of their numbers.

    The fight continued day and night, with guards falling one after the other and towers burning down.

    Alteria was a pretty solid fortress city, though it didn¡¯tst long when faced with overwhelming numbers and attacks from all sides.

    ¡¸The gate is down! Charge in!¡¹

    Siege soldiers finally break through the gate, allowing the cavalry and spearmen to rush in droves.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    Zaphnes mutters.

    ¡¸Yeah, but look. Alteria¡¯s guards are still resisting.¡¹

    Looking where Wilhelmina was pointing, one could see the Alteria guards attempting to stop the surging tide of Baghoof¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡¸Death to apostates!¡¹

    ¡¸Die with the joy that you will return to God¡¯s side!¡¹

    Despite being the lesser force and having their gates broken, they still maintained a strong will to fight.

    They would aim for a simultaneous strike when they were skewered and some even fought with teeth and nails after losing their weapons.

    ¡¸They must be some of the most devoted fanatics in Altair......¡¹

    ¡¸Like we can fight against an opponent like that.¡¹

    Wilhelmina states inly.

    The defeat they suffered in the first battle was nned so they didn¡¯t have to sh with those suicidal soldiers.

    ¡¸Still, that¡¯s as far as they go. Smoke signals have already been raised in the east and north. It looks like the guys over there broke through the gate too.¡¹

    No matter how desperate they get, they can¡¯t do anything when attacked from all sides.

    Furthermore their method of attack, besides that of the core fanatic group, was just like the cardinal described so they couldn¡¯t hide their confusion.

    ¡¸This is where the real battle begins, a war without spears or bows.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you my queen, all of us will fall apart if you mess up.¡¹

    Wilhelmina mutters ¡°when that happens, give up¡± before starting to make preparations.

    The fanatical soldiers pursuing with a ready-to-die mindset eventually get annihted, and the armies allied with Baghoof pour in through the gates from all sides towards the pir of Alteria...... the temple of Altair.

    The citizens take whatever tools they can use as weapons and rush out of the houses, only to stop in bewilderment when they see the same g of Altair being waved by the enemy.

    ¡¸Your Eminence? What is the meaning of this? What is going on?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy...... where are the heathens...... huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Do not resist. If this fight is one where Altair disys his true will, then his faithful servants should just offer their prayers to him in their houses!¡¹

    Baghoof barks back and the citizens return to their houses after dropping their weapons with a troubled look on their faces.

    ¡¸So all of these guys join the fight when another nation attacks. It gives me chills.¡¹

    Wilhelmina doesn¡¯t react to Zaphnes¡¯s joking remark.

    The army eventually reaches the temple of Altair¨D¨D which is so magnificent that it looks like a giant castle¨D¨D and stands in front.

    The soldiers naturallye to a stop when they see the temple.

    ¡¸From here on is the holy ground designated only for religious workers.¡¹

    ¡¸I-if we step foot inside, we¡¯ll go straight to hell.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t point your spears at the temple! You¡¯ll incur God¡¯s wrath!¡¹

    ¡¸This is as far as you go. We¡¯ll go alone from this point.¡¹

    As if it was within expectations, Baghoof and the other cardinals were about to take a portion of soldiers to the temple...... and then it happened.

    ¡¸You infidels.¡¹

    A beautiful voice chimed in like the ring of a bell with rity and force that seemed capable of traveling a long distance.

    ¡¸Do you not fear Altair¡¯s anger?¡¹

    From the top of the long staircase leading to the inside of the temple, a single pnquin is slowly descending.

    That pnquin is decorated all in white and its bearers were also dressed in pure white outfits.

    A thin veil of silk draped over the pnquin from the roof, preventing the face of the passenger from being seen.

    That person was the one who governs all of Altair, the Pope.

    ¡¸Y-Your Grace!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiih!!¡¹

    The soldiers quickly throw down their weapons and kneel on the ground.

    If one were to pay closer attention, it wasn¡¯t the Pope who was speaking, rather it was the apanying woman wearing a unique set of clothes.

    The woman approaches the Pope, then nods respectfully before raising her beautiful voice again.

    With the townspeople treating the Pope like the reincarnation of God, no one is allowed to hear his words, and so the shrine maiden is speaking on his behalf.

    ¡¸Poor sinners, so you have been deceived by the apostates. Tremble in fear for turning back on God!¡¹

    The woman¡¯s resounding voice pierces through the soldiers.

    It caused the kneeling soldiers to begin shaking.

    More denunciation is directed at the rebel army in a harsher tone by the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸Cardinal Baghoof, why do you turn back on Altair? The only road awaiting apostates is one leading to an eternal hell!¡¹

    The citizens who supposedly returned to their houses havee back out and are prostrating before the Pope.

    Baghoof responds instantly.

    ¡¸Nay! This humble servant remains obedient and faithful to Altair. I am only rising in revolt to the present Pope!¡¹

    The shrine maiden speaks even more firmly.

    ¡¸That is the same thing, for Altair has descended to the living world in the Pope¡¯s body! To rebel against the Pope is to rebel against God!¡¹

    Neither the soldiers nor the citizens speak a word, they remain still and strain their ears to listen carefully.

    If Baghoof does not say the right things, he will likely be torn limb from limb by the citizens and his own soldiers.

    Hiding the sweat dripping from his forehead, he responds again.

    ¡¸Nay once again! How could the Pope be the embodiment of God? If he was almighty like Altair, then why did the mountain spout fire, why did our nation get nketed by ash, why did us faithful believers get assaulted by the devilish disease!? Everything must be karma from the Pope using Altair¡¯s name in vain.¡¹

    While both sides go back and forth, Zaphnes looks down and his shoulders twitch.

    ¡¸Stupid, don¡¯tugh. It¡¯s all over if he loses this debate, you know?¡¹

    Wilhelmina gives such a warning, yet she is also hiding her face with a hand fan.

    ¡¸Fool, our hardships are all tests from God! The power to reveal such ns to mere apostates belongs to God!¡¹

    As soon as the shrine maiden provided such a response, Baghoof¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle.

    ¡¸If Altair is all-powerful, there is no need to exin anything to apostates! It just looks to me that the Pope doesn¡¯t understand the truth from God!¡¹

    What he said may be his impatience showing from being in front of the rebel army or a slip of the tongue from having theology beaten into him at a young age.

    As the shrine maiden listens again to the Pope¡¯s words, the man presses the issue harder with his agenda.

    ¡¸Woman, step forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    One womanes to the front from Baghoof¡¯s side. She is wearing a priestess¡¯s outfit.

    ¡¸This priestess is a reward sent by the Pope.¡¹

    Voices of unrest leak from the citizens.

    ¡¸This woman who was given to me for my efforts in battle offered her body to me!¡¹

    ¡¸It was an order by the Pope-sama. To offer everything to Baghoof-sama......¡¹

    The shrine maiden¡¯s face warps.

    ¡¸The incarnation of God would send a woman to a believer!? Is such teaching eptable!?¡¹

    The unrest spreads and the murmuring of the crowd gets louder.

    Trying to fix the earlier mistake, the shrine maiden returns to the Pope¡¯s pnquin.

    ¡¸This is the proof that the present Pope has be a worldly-minded person and the temple has been reduced to a degenerate castle!¡¹

    ¡¸He would probably enjoy the woman normally.¡¹

    ¡¸If he brought this up during peace times, he would be denounced as as immoral, though he is using it as a weapon right now.¡¹

    Wilhelmina and Zaphnes whisper to each other.

    Compared to Baghoof who is talking in rapid session, the Pope side is doing more listening and can¡¯te up with a good response.

    ¡¸We would not do something of that nature. You have no proof¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You would not need proof if you were truly the reincarnation of God. Wouldn¡¯t you just deliver your divine punishment on me!?¡¹

    The shrine maiden¡¯s words would have raised their side¡¯s majesty in a more serious setting, however they put their side in an overwhelming disadvantage in a debate.

    Their side clearly seems to be cornered and everybody could tell Baghoof had the upper hand.

    Baghoof finally reveals his trump card.

    ¡¸God no longer favors the Pope! I now hold¨D¨D miracles in my hand!¡¹

    The man holds up a small bottle of liquid so every citizen can see.

    ¡¸This is the special cure for the devilish disease, the fire pox! With this little bottle, I can heal the lives of those who are currently on the brink of death!¡¹

    The crowd lets out oohs and ahhs in awe.

    Knowledge of such a medicine existing is nothing new to the central figures of Altair and a portion of feudal lords with excellent informationworks, but this is definitely the first time the citizens and soldiers are hearing about this.

    Fire pox has be so widespread in Altair that even infants are aware of how scary its effects are.

    It¡¯s such a terrifying disease that people fear it as the sigh of the devil, where anyone who gets infected be corpses and most medicine has no effect.

    Everybody would jump at the opportunity to learn more about a wonder drug to such a disease.

    ¡¸Just because you showed that fake drug, it doesn¡¯t give you an excuse for apostasy.¡¹

    Baghoof disregards the Pope¡¯s denial and confidently calls forth several men and women.

    ¡¸The medicine bestowed upon me by the Cardinal has saved both me and my husband.¡¹

    ¡¸The Cardinal kindly gave me the medicine when I was about to rot away alone in the field.¡¹

    After that, the two of them dere that they have pledged their lives to the God of Altair.

    ¡¸Aah, so that¡¯s why he saved the beggar who was dying by the roadside on the way here.¡¹

    Wilhelmina was the only one who could hear Zaphnes.

    ¡¸T-that is merely a miracle of the earth¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Then why is such a miracle in my hands as someone who has turned away from the Pope!? Not only is this proof that the current Pope is not God, it is evidence that he is amon human who hasn¡¯t even received God¡¯s favor.¡¹

    Before anyone realized, Baghoof had already climbed the staircase and closed the distance between himself and the Pope.

    ¡¸The Pope has no favor from God!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s because the Pope pretended to be God that we are suffering right now!¡¹

    ¡¸So the wars we¡¯ve been fighting were not the will of God, but the Pope¡¯s desire!¡¹

    The convenient shouting from the people push Baghoof¡¯s back.

    ¡¸This sword is......Altair¡¯s true will!!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do!?¡¹

    Baghoof takes the sword and swings down at the pnquin.

    The shrine maiden who suddenly rushes out gets in the way, forcing the sh to be shallower and only cut the silk shielding the Pope¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Hiiiiih!!¡¹

    Appearing behind the torn fabric is a girl who looked slightly younger than Wilhelmina not old enough to be considered an adult.

    Probably being faced with a sword for the first time, she panics and rolls of the pnquin in an attempt to run.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t point your de at Her Grace!¡¹

    ¡¸G-get away! You¡¯ll be punished! Waaah! Get away from me!!¡¹

    The shrine maiden chases after the fleeing girl and stands in front of Baghoof.

    A crying girl trying to escape while being protected by a woman is the popce¡¯s first impression of the reincarnation of God.

    That was enough for the Pope to lose her divinity in the eyes of the citizens and soldiers.

    ¡¸Have a good look! This is the true form of the Pope who pretended to be God!¡¹

    Baghoof takes a deep breath after making such a deration.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a sinful girl who has led astray the citizens and defiled the name of Altair...... kill herrr!!¡¹

    A few secondster, angry yelling erupts from all directions.

    That was the signal for the end of the Pope.

    ¡¸Your Grace, this way!¡¹

    ¡¸Shu, take my hand! I can¡¯t climb these stairs!¡¹

    The men acting as pnquin bearers form a wall, allowing themselves to be killed while the Pope and shrine maiden run away.

    Baghoof doesn¡¯t chase after them.

    There was no chance for the girl and woman to escape now that everyone has turned into their enemy.

    Focusing her emotionless eyes at the scene in front of her, Wilhelmina addresses Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Do as we nned.¡¹

    ¡¸Preparations areplete.¡¹

    Evening.

    ¡¸The Pope has been punished, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ve lost our God Altair¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We will continue to act as God¡¯s faithful servants¨D¨D¡¹

    Baghoof and the other cardinals are speaking to all the people of Altair.

    The cardinals don¡¯t want to destroy the country or the system of government.

    They had to reassure the citizens and make them think the chaos has been resolved.

    Laying in front of the temple are the dismembered and burned remains of a girl and woman.

    The disfigured corpses were discovered on the street corner, perhaps due to the citizens¡¯ anger from letting the Pope and shrine maiden escape.

    ¡¸Until a new Pope has been decided, us cardinals will have to rule together.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be difficult if all of us were on the same level. That¡¯s why we must decide a head cardinal.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally there is no other except Baghoof-dono, though we will not allow for a dictatorship. We will also hold power to keep him in check......¡¹

    Underneath the surface, a struggle for power has already begun.

    ¡¸Cardinal Oddivial¡¯s speech has ended. Then next I would like to give Her Majesty Wilhelmina a chance to speak as an allied nation.¡¹

    Wilhelmina inhales deeply as if to resolve herself.

    Seeing that, Baghoofughed.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I am not asking you to do any serious diplomatic negotiations or anything. You can just talk unobstructedly about our future friendship. The citizens are foolish enough to believe any nice sounding words.¡¹

    After the sense of aplishment from the end of a once-in-a-lifetime confrontation, the young queen¡¯s words seem gentle.

    ¡¸Yes, we must guide them towards the correct path because they¡¯re foolish.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles adorably and then climbs on the stage.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s Polpo¡¯s new queen? She looks so young.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, how beautiful...... rumor has it that she is personally close to Baghoof-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous. I would like to vite a beauty like that.¡¹

    Wilhelmina waves her hand to the people on the stage.

    ¡¸My name is Wilhelmina.¡¹

    She mentions her name while leaving out the country name.

    Compared to the cardinals, she gets a much softer cheer.

    ¡¸Dear citizens of Altair, I¡¯d like to borrow this stage for a few words.¡¹

    Baghoof and the other cardinals look on in delight.

    ¡¸First off, God does not exist in this world.¡¹

    Everyone froze.

    The citizens, soldiers, cardinals and everyone else stopped moving.

    ¡¸The reason I¡¯m standing in front of you today is to open your eyes.¡¹

    Nobody moves a muscle.

    Their thoughts could not keep up with such an unbelievable statement.

    ¡¸A new age is upon us. A much bigger change than the Pope being reced ising...... it will engulf all of you.¡¹

    Before Wilhelmina could finish, harsh bellows resounded from all over.

    If she wasn¡¯t talking on the terrace of the temple, she would have been assaulted by the people in an instant.

    ¡¸Kill her! Kill the heathen who doesn¡¯t fear God©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Destroy the sphemer who dares to defile Altair¡¯s name!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut that foul woman¡¯s mouth up!¡¹

    Wilhelmina closes her eyes and waits as she gets angry shouts thrown at her.

    ¡¸Have you lost your mind!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry and pull her down!¡¹

    The cardinals also make a fuss from behind the stage, prompting the guards to get closer.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let you do that. Even so, that¡¯s our boss.¡¹

    That was when Zaphnes and the Polpo soldiers stepped in.

    Scuffling soon developed into the crossing of swords.

    None of the weakness shown by the Polpo army during the first battle can be seen now.

    Under Zaphnes¡¯smand, the soldiers utilize the narrow space of the temple to prevent the guards from getting close to Wilhelmina.

    Meanwhile, the flood-like abuse from the citizens don¡¯t seem to affect Wilhelmina as she closes her eyes, so it gradually dies down.

    And then Wilhelmina takes out a bottle of medicine from her pocket and tosses it high up in the air.

    The citizens knew that bottle was the cure for the fire pox from the feud between the Pope and Baghoof.

    All eyes were drawn to the bottle dancing in the air, as it eventually gets caught by a man who drew near the stage.

    Part of his instinct stopped him from breaking the bottle, which could be considered life itself.

    In that moment, the jeering of the masses stopped.

    Wilhelmina doesn¡¯t let that timing escape her.

    ¡¸That bottle of medicine is not from the grace of God. It is a human aplishment.¡¹

    She rapidly puts her words together before the shouts of abuse resumed.

    Her voice had force behind it while remaining courteous.

    ¡¸That is not a product of Altair. I brought it with me and gave it to the cardinals, the proof being that I am standing here right now with nothing to do with this country.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t pay any attention to the sh urring behind her.

    ¡¸Miracles are not born in this world. If your God is all-powerful, why does he not grant all of you his divine protection?¡¹

    The jeering resumes.

    ¡¸Shut up, non-believer!¡¹

    ¡¸Divine punishment upon you!¡¹

    Wilhelmina barks back at the abuse.

    ¡¸How long do you all intend to remain fools!?¡¹

    Once again, theplete change of tone resulted in a brief moment of silence.

    ¡¸Open your eyes and look in front of you. Use your heads and think for yourselves!¡¹

    The citizens whose eyes met with the woman unconsciously fall on their asses. That was how impactful her words were.

    ¡¸The medicine is but one example. All of you are being exploited by someone who is using the name of God.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but we¡¯ve only lived up to this point by Altair¡¯s grace......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll be swallowed by the darkness of this world without God!¡¹

    Wilhelmina replies without dy.

    ¡¸This is the only country who believes in the God Altair. Other countries go on with their lives, living and dying, all without knowing your so-called God.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t give them time to argue.

    ¡¸Besides, your country isn¡¯t the only one engulfed in darkness.¡¹

    Wilhelmina takes the stack of papers at her feet and throws them at the citizens.

    The sheets p in the wind and drift to the ground.

    The people pick up the fallen papers, and the ones who can¡¯t read peek over the shoulders of the ones who can.

    ¡¸Do you understand? That is an official tax notice, one for Polpo and Libatis.¡¹

    ¡¸Polpo¡¯s tax rate...... 50% of harvest? For Libatis, it¡¯s not even 40%.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m in a peasant family and it¡¯s over 70% for me!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re unemployed, the head tax will be dyed half a year!? We would be chased out of the town and were left to die on the roadside......¡¹

    Long-standing rival Vandolea has pretty much the same tax rate, but it wasn¡¯t mentioned.

    The unsettling feeling spreads to everyone.

    Still, most remain skeptical and continue to jeer loudly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be fooled! Themoners of nations without a God suffer more than you do!¡¹

    ¡¸I hear in Libatis that the many poor people are ruled by a small number of rich people or nobles. For us, we are equal under God......¡¹

    Wilhelmina ignores their remarks and continues.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right in saying there is no equality in Libatis. Then let me ask you this. Have you seen a bishop or priest who is poorer than you citizens? What about the son of an archbishop getting arrested by the army? Or have you seen a thin member of the church from the recent famine?¡¹

    The ridiculing slowly changes to confused groans.

    They don¡¯t remember seeing anything that was mentioned.

    ¡¸Whether it¡¯s being ruled by the nobles or ruled by the church, it¡¯s all the same. All of you are simply allowing yourselves to be treated harshly by your rulers. Things like tax and forced military service...... it will continue for all eternity.¡¹

    The crowd quiets down, leaving the only sounds in the area that of the shing Polpo soldiers and guards.

    Wilhelmina turns to the depressed citizens and smiles cheerfully.

    ¡¸We can break that rule.¡¹

    All of them look up at the hope disyed before their eyes.

    Nobody realized the use of ¡°we¡±.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t use our eyes nor did we know how to use our heads. Yet we were still able to fight on equal terms withrge nations like Vandolea and Libatis. Then what do you think will happen if we take off our blindfolds? You all know the answer. We are more superior than those of other countries.¡¹

    Hope returns to the minds of all people.

    ¡¸Is that so? We¡¯re more superior?¡¹

    ¡¸That must be true! We¡¯ve lived all this time gritting our teeth and enduring! There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll lose to anybody else!¡¹

    Wilhelmina goes on after confirming their reactions.

    ¡¸We have realized our misunderstanding. Now we have to correct it. I may be a single, diminutive woman, however I have absolute confidence that I will rule far better than those who simply go on and on about the name of their mighty God.¡¹

    Wilhelmina takes a breather and looks at everyone¡¯s faces. Nobody is heckling anymore.

    ¡¸Let us take back the country ourselves and make it a country for the people, a country for us. Now is the time to wake up!¡¹

    Wilhelmina shows off a smile suitable for her age.

    ¡¸A people¡¯s nation...... not a God¡¯s nation, a nation for us......?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¹

    ¡¸But that person will surely show us the way. That¡¯s the feeling I¡¯m getting.¡¹

    It was quiet at first, then slowly but surely the cheering grows louder until the earth started shaking.

    Not much noise ising from behind her anymore either.

    The guards were listening to Wilhelmina¡¯s speech. Only the cardinals and their followers were shouting hysterically.

    Wilhelmina holds a hand up to control the swelling cheers.

    ¡¸We have now taken off our blindfolds. And many enemies exist in front of our eyes.¡¹

    Her thin white hand stretches toward the citizens.

    ¡¸Ash continues to fall, disease still poses a threat. Vandolea and Libatis won¡¯t let us wake up either. All of those things attempts to shut our eyes again.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. When we get stronger, those guys from Vandolea won¡¯t stay quiet!¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do about the fields smothered in ash......¡¹

    The popce collectively gulped.

    ¡¸There is no need to worry. I will definitely bring you to victory. In order to do that, we need to unite, trust each other, and be courageous against the enemy. Maintain focus and fight! Fight until all our enemies are defeated!¡¹

    Zaphnes fliesrge gs separated into different colors on the stage.

    Simple designs that anybody can draw are on three-colored gs.

    ¡¸These three colors represent our beautifulnd, all the citizens and our victory. This will be our new g.¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s eyes seem to ask ¡°is that so?¡±

    Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes answer with ¡°like I know.¡±

    The masses shout their loudest when they see those gs.

    ¡¸Yeah...... we are strong! We won¡¯t lose to nobody!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooh!! Bring on disease or enemy soldiers! We¡¯ll defeat them all!¡¹

    ¡¸We will create a country for ourselves! Together with Wilhelmina-sama!¡¹

    The people cheer with wild enthusiasm. Those cheers only grow in intensity.

    The volume of the cheers surpassed that of the initial jeering, and its force seemed to split the sky.

    ¡¸Our first enemy are the ones who made us suffer! Fight! Destroy them!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Moves are beginning to be made by the people. The bishops and their subordinates quickly get swallowed up by the popce.

    Their own soldiers together with the citizens gather and engulf the town in a whirlpool of chaos.

    Houses belonging to those of the church and their families get burned, statues of the God Altair get pulled down.

    The cardinals at the back also get cornered by their own soldiers who are looking to dismember their former masters.

    Baghoof already got skewered by dozens of spears and pinned against the wall.

    Wilhelmina falls back inside the temple as she waves her hand.

    Even though they could no longer see her, the citizens¡¯ cheers don¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸......I could never have imagined this.¡¹

    Wilhelmina replies to Zaphnes as he calls out to her.

    ¡¸Was the climax in the middle because of Sakura?¡¹

    ¡¸It was difficult to send spies into Alteria.¡¹

    Tens of thousands of people were sent. A hundred or two would be needed in order to utilize Sakura so that was impossible.

    ¡¸Yeah...... it was the first time in my life that I thought women were frightening.¡¹

    Zaphnes looks at Wilhelmina with an expression containing fear.

    ¡¸While listening to the speech I felt an indescribable exaltation and frenzy wash over me. I¡¯m talking about me, someone who knows all that is happening is fake, you know? Listening to each sentence one by one is enough to make you leak a smile too.¡¹

    The words ¡°It was like you were......¡± get spoken in an inaudible voice.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    On the other hand, Wilhelmina¡¯s response was short.

    Before long the cardinals were all massacred and the guards were extolling Wilhelmina with their spears raised.

    A burning passion resides in all their eyes. It¡¯s only been a few hours prior that nobody knew who this woman was.

    Composing himself again, Zaphnes returns to using his usual casual tone to speak with Wilhelmina.

    ¡¸I still can¡¯t believe you turned that storm of heckling into cheers.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easier to persuade an indignant opponent to your side than a calm one. Anger and passion share the same height of emotion.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you got them upset in the beginning.¡¹

    When Wilhelmina takes a step forward, Zaphnes instinctively takes a step back.

    ¡¸Everything is going as nned...... no, it¡¯s going better than expected. You¡¯ve done a superb job in turning the entire country around.¡¹

    ¡¸It was simpler than I thought. The exile of the Pope really lit the fire of change in the people¡¯s hearts. I just fanned those mes and made the fire grow stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸Still, to take a country with those fanatics and reduce it to this state with ease...... not to mention you¡¯ve made them believe in you as their leader. I¡¯ve never seen a woman...... no, a human like you.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smirks, then tosses the bread on the table to Zaphnes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a bread vendor. Between someone walking around and someone looking for meat, who would you sell to?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course the one walking around, right? How would rmending bread to someone looking for meat help?¡¹

    The queen smiles.

    ¡¸Wrong, you would want to sell it to the guy looking for meat. If he was hungry and is looking for meat to eat, there is a high chance he would take the bread you offer him instead. On the other hand, the one walking around may have just finished his meal.¡¹

    Wilhelmina continues when she sees Zaphnes not quite convinced.

    ¡¸The reason they believed in God Altair to begin with is because they want to entrust themselves to an absolute being. Once I denied that absolute being, it was easy for me to insert myself in its ce. Fanatics will jump at the foolish words of another just as quickly as they followed the first.¡¹

    Wilhelmina tosses away the bread to signal the end of her idle chatter.

    ¡¸The capital has been conquered, and now the region needs to be persuaded. Reorganize the soldiers brought by the cardinals. When you get ready, I¡¯lle around to persuade them. We will also implement disease countermeasures immediately. What will suppress the disease is not a hundred or so bottles of medicine, but thorough istion.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do so at once. The scale of Altair is not the same as that of Polpo though. Whatever we do, we don¡¯t have enough money.¡¹

    ¡¸We will borrow arge sum of money from the Stura merchants. They have fallen into hard times after all. They¡¯ll put theirst hopes on me.¡¹

    Wilhelmina gives a final nce to the mangled corpses of the executed Pope and shrine maiden.

    ¡¸Did it work?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, those bodies belong to different girls. No one would have thought the Pope was a young girl so one had to be gathered locally. Well, nobody will know with her face smashed and burned.¡¹

    The former Pope was allowed to escape secretly under Wilhelmina¡¯s instructions.

    Meanwhile, the two dismembered and burned were taken during the chaos and became the poor sacrifices for this n.

    ¡¸They went north up the road. Libatis and Vandolea are both mortal enemy nations, so they would either run to Malt or......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing left except Goldonia.¡¹

    Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes narrow until they be thin like strings.

 Chapter 352: Southern War â‘¢ Melisbark All-Out Attack

    <h4>Chapter 352: Southern War ¢Û Melisbark All-Out Attack</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    After repelling the first attack, repairs are being done on the broken parts in preparation for the next attack.

    Those who didn¡¯t participate in the fighting worked through the night.

    ¡¸The outside is damaged considerably too¡­¡­ though not much can be done.¡¹

    M¡¯s pitfall and sandbag reinforcement have been used up in the first attack.

    ¡¸A few defense weapons can be fixed¡­¡­ but we¡¯re going to have less in the next battle.¡¹

    A ratherrge amount of ballistae and our already limited number of cannons have broken down.

    ¡¸Can the ones mounted in the east and north be taken off and carried?¡¹

    The defense weapons are installed in all directions to protect the city.

    Work has been done to securely fix them in ce on top of the walls so moving them would require dismantling, transporting the pieces down from the wall and then building up the weapon again at the desired location.

    Doing that after an attack might be considered foolish.

    Realistically speaking, the enemy should be focusing on the west and south gate which they¡¯ve done damage to while avoiding the unharmed north gate and east gate where reinforcements are likely to arrive.

    ¡¸That would be dangerous.¡¹

    Leopolt, when did he get here?

    ¡¸The enemy has performed a frontal attack to confirm how fortified the city is. If the enemymander is not aplete idiot, he would determine that forcing their way through would result in heavy casualties and time lost.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the enemy¡¯s goal is ultimately Tortoent, so it can¡¯t really be called a sess if they wear themselves out in the process of bringing down this city.¡¹

    Leopolt tells me I¡¯m correct in thinking so.

    Is he my teacher now?

    ¡¸Therefore it¡¯s possible they use a trick in their next attack. In order to maintain our ability to defend, it¡¯s better to keep the equipment where they are now.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s do that then.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to argue with Leopolt over military tactics.

    A woman isn¡¯t involved, besides it¡¯s smarter to listen to him.

    That was when M spoke up.

    ¡¸Can we build it in the circr empty space in front of the gates? I want to build a point where we can concentrate fire on when the enemy breaks in.¡¹

    ¡¸That is necessary. I will advise for preparations to be made right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    Leopolt agrees so I give the approval.

    ¡¸Then Hyuutia-dono, if you could make the required arrangements, and Lord Hardlett¡­¡­ since a few residences will be torn down, please take care of the exnation to the mayor.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second.¡¹

    How is the mayor going to react if I tell him we need to demolish some houses?

    Is he trying to push the troublesome things on me?

    ¡¸Then shall I convince him? If you give me the title of adjutant, I¡¯ll get it done quick.¡¹

    A devilish smile appears on Sekrit¡¯s face as her hand caresses the handle of her sword.

    Stop that, I can only see an unnecessarilyplicated future ahead of us.

    ¡¸Adjutant!? So you¡¯re aiming for my position after all!¡¹

    Celia swoops in to confront Sekrit.

    Her sharp kick was easily blocked by her leg being caught and she ends up suspended in midair.

    ¡¸You, let go! Aargh let me go!¡¹

    Celia somehow spins her body to whip her free leg at Sekrit.

    However that leg was also grabbed and she is left hanging upside down with her legs spread apart.

    ¡¸Hooh, what a springy ass and white thighs you have. I¡¯d like a chance to use my whip on them.¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop that! Don¡¯t spread my legs! Let me goooo©`©`©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to y around, but tomorrow¡­¡­ no, it¡¯s possible an attack mighte tonight. Get some proper rest.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll raid us so soon at night, although it¡¯s better to be safe.

    ¡¸I have no duties. There isn¡¯t a need for me to prepare, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, I¡¯ll be relying on you in critical moments.¡¹

    Sekrit smirks and then leaves for bed.

    ¡¸Uuu, I got humiliated in front of Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, I¡¯m counting on you too.¡¹

    Giving a kiss to Celia¡¯s forward helps improve her mood and she prances off too.

    Now I wonder what kind of fight we¡¯ll have tomorrow.

    It would nice if it was more interesting than today.

    _______________________________________________________________

    ¨D¨DThe Next Day. Early Morning.

    ¡¸Hey, this isn¡¯t what we talked about.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t talk about this.¡¹

    Eeei, arguing semantics with me.

    ¡¸The enemy should have 30 000. Now they have 50 000.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps they increased their forces during the night.¡¹

    They¡¯re not goblins who can simply pop out reinforcements left and right.

    ¡¸In any case, we have to ept the fact they have 50 000 now. The strategy where we hold off their attack and then rush out for a field attack when there¡¯s a chance¡­¡­ we¡¯ll have to abandon it. The siege defense will continue until the enemy gives up or until we can¡¯t defend anymore.¡¹

    Damn Leopolt, staying so calm.

    Then again, it would be troublesome if this guy aimlessly paced around in tears not sure of what to do.

    When I imagined him doing that, I chuckled a little and calmed myself down.

    ¡¸Anyways, no useining about them getting more troops. Can we still defend against 50 000?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem. To begin with, there¡¯s a limit to how many soldiers you can add to the front of a siege. No matter how much they increase their forces, it will only make their rear guardrger and won¡¯t change their actual attack power.¡¹

    In the next moment, I can hear a chorus of war cries from the enemy camp.

    The enemymander is probably inspiring his soldiers.

    They really have high morale.

    I thought they would be more depressed after being driven back yesterday.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing! Citizens evacuate to the center of the city, soldiers get in position!¡¹

    rms ring out furiously while heavy military boots stomp on the ground.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing simultaneously from the west and south!¡¹

    ¡¸Three battering rams confirmed in the south!¡¹

    ¡¸Many troops are on the west side! Multipledders sighted!¡¹

    There, I knew it.

    They¡¯reing at us with a frontal attack from the west and south.

    ¡¸There are some enemies on the north side¨D¨D they¡¯re building simple encampments with dirt.¡¹

    Celia tilts her head.

    ¡¸Are they being cautious of us rushing out?¡¹

    They might be searching for any weaknesses in Melibark.

    It seems they are digging up the earth and setting up simple camps, but we don¡¯t have the luxury to send a force specifically to deal with them.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what their n is so we¡¯ll prioritize the west and south. We can worry about the northter. Let¡¯s go wild today too.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t. Stay in the headquarters today.¡¹

    Celia stands beside me.

    Of course, it depends on the situation.

    Just like yesterday, the attack begins with arrows, then an assault by ballistae and catapults.

    If I had to point out one difference, it would be that they aren¡¯t using cannons this time.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re saving the cannons for the future like we thought?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe.¡¹

    They won¡¯t be going beyond this point though.

    ¡¸M will oversee the west. Leopolt will take the south.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹

    They won¡¯t get past, as long as I¡¯m here that is.

    The first side to get rushed by the enemy is the west side.

    ¡¸The enemy is spreading out along one side of the walls!¡¹

    M nods in acknowledgement of the lookout¡¯s report.

    Battering rams are not on the west side.

    ¡¸So they intend to climb over the walls, huh? Well, the destroyed ram from yesterday is still in front of the west gate after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Settingdders and scaling them is the same strategy as yesterday.¡¹

    It didn¡¯t workst time.

    They might have more today, but the number ofdders which can be fixed to the wall remains the same.

    ¡¸First, defend this attack with everything you¡¯ve got¨D¨D fire volleys of arrows in rapid session. No need to act sparingly, just keep shooting!¡¹

    Encouraging shoutse from our allies.

    ¡¸Nock¨D¨D and loose!¡¹

    Archers lined up on the wall collectively release a volley.

    There was no need to give the order to aim because so many enemies are in front of them.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter how many people are behind. If you take out the lead soldier, those following will be taken out too!¡¹

    In contrast to the archers, soldiers wielding crossbows can shoot soldiers climbing thedders with pinpoint uracy.

    The bolts are powerful as is and firing from above only adds to their potency. Enemy soldiers are sent falling back down, crashing into their own allies.

    ¡¸Those who aren¡¯t holding anything, grab rocks and throw them! We have plenty of objects even if you run out of rocks!¡¹

    Non-archers pick up rocks from a prepared stack or other various things and toss them over the wall.

    ¡¸Asshole, throwing all that nonsense!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that¡­¡­ a radish? Are you trying to mess with me!?¡¹

    A withered nt, a shattered jug of water, and even rotten vegetables get thrown.

    It might not kill an enemy, but it still hurts to get hit.

    Their speed of ascending thedder also lowers the more they have to pay attention to their heads, which in turn reduces the precision for the crossbow soldiers aiming from below.

    ¡¸The how about this!?¡¹

    A considerable amount of pots filled with oil get thrown down.

    Fire gets flung right after, igniting the garbage and hindering the enemy¡¯s advance.

    ¡¸Shit! Concentrate arrows over here, and turn those soldiers into porcupines!¡¹

    The enemy won¡¯t go down quietly.

    Response is quick from their side and covering fire rains down in the spots where our ally archers are.

    ¡¸Take cover!¡¹

    Thick defensive stone walls help shield the archers.

    It won¡¯t be easy to shoot them as long as they stay hidden.

    ¡¸Guwaaah!!¡¹

    I turn my head when I hear a scream and see an iron ball which had just sted away part of the bulwark and four soldiers along with it.

    ¡¸Getting hit by a catapult is a different story though.¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to do anything against the cannonballs which draw arge arc in the air ande plummeting down.

    With that said, it¡¯s not the most urate weapon, so getting struck by it is a matter of luck.

    Those shells make loud thuds as theynd inside the city.

    Such a big miss happens more often than not.

    ¡¸Hiiu!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu!¡¹

    Those voices came from Marta and themander of the seventh division army, also known as Keith.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No worries. I¡¯ll do something about it if it falls above you.¡¹

    Marta has no need to be ustomed to battle so it¡¯s fine for her to get as scared as she wants.

    She clings tightly to my sleeve with a flushed face.

    She looks as if she would suck my dick if I took it out right now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­My apologies. This is my first time getting shot at by catapults.¡¹

    Seeing M and Celia remain calm, Keith awkwardly adjusts the cor of his military uniform.

    Perhaps Keith never experienced an attack up close.

    ¡¸That was a close call just now! Ngo, ngoh¡­¡­¡¹

    Irijina is in the middle of a pre-battle meal.

    If you talk while you eat, it¡¯lle flying out.

    ¡¸Leopolt, how is the south faring?¡¹

    A lookout yells before he answers.

    ¡¸The second battering ram has gone up in mes! Furthermore, the enemy attack on the right side is at a standstill!¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t raise his voice, rather he gives orders in an unconcerned manner.

    ¡¸Archers, target the soldiers trying to extinguish the fire. The rest of you, move to the left. They¡¯lle from there next.¡¹

    He seems to be doing just fine.

    Actually, he¡¯s doing better than the west side and M is feeling a little vexed because of that.

    Don¡¯t worry about it too much, if needed, I¡¯ll climb up the wall and push them back again.

    ¡¸Mu!¡¹

    Celia pulls my sleeve.

    How does she know?

    The enemy¡¯s attack intensified and the number of wounded ally soldiers started to increase as well.

    Of course we dealt more than our share of damage to the enemy¡¯s forces to stop them from getting on the walls but signs of fatigue are starting to show.

    ¡¸Eh!? They¡¯ve stopped attacking¡­¡­ they¡¯re pulling back from the west and south walls.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I was about to shake Celia off and head out myself.

    ¡¸They couldn¡¯t handle the losses and withdrew?¡¹

    My guess was immediately denied.

    ¡¸The enemy lost roughly 2500¨D¨D a mere 5% of their total 50 000¡­¡­ that won¡¯t stop them.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re switching the rear guard with the front. In fact, the intermittent attacks up until now were meant to exhaust us. Please understand that the real attack starts now.¡¹

    As soon as Leopolt finishes, a lookout strains his voice.

    It was more tense than it was before.

    ¡¸There isrge movement in the enemy army! They¡¯re going from south to west¡­¡­ no, to the north! They¡¯re moving to the north!¡¹

    ¡¸North?¡¹

    It feels quite illogical for them to suddenly attack the north after focusing on the west and south gates all this time.

    What was all that frontal attacking for?

    Leopolt gathers information from the lookouts and gives orders ordingly.

    I get it, it¡¯s unexpected.

    ¡¸The walls and defense structures on the west have taken considerable damage. If they wanted to mount an all-out attack, wouldn¡¯t it make sense to attack the west?¡¹

    M also seems confused.

    Well, we¡¯re not the ones deciding where they attack. If theye, we just have to meet them.

    ¡¸Leave the bare minimum of soldiers behind and send the rest to the north. Will the installment of the ballista make it on time?¡¹

    M shakes her head.

    Yeah, I didn¡¯t think so. It would be trouble if battle breaks out in the middle of their work.

    Leopolt seems to be thinking hard.

    ¡¸Leopolt, do you have a concern?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m treating it as a potential problem. For now, I¡¯ll just do the best I can.¡¹

    What¡¯s that about? Whatever, I¡¯ll leave it to him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m giving youmand then. Time for me to head out.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    I notice Celiapse in attentiveness from the surroundingmotion and run north.

    It¡¯s cute how she¡¯s trying to chase me.

    ¡¸Owah! He¡¯s here again!¡¹

    One soldier shouts when he sees me climb up the wall.

    Don¡¯t talk like you saw a monster.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on with the enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Well it looks like the infantry and battering rams are quite far back, nowhere close to attacking us.¡¹

    That¡¯s strange.

    Now that they¡¯ve made their way to the north, wouldn¡¯t it make sense to attack us before our defenses are set? What are they dawdling for?

    At that moment, the enemy formation opens up and something heavy appears slowly.

    It makes me unconsciously click my tongue.

    ¡¸Arge cannon¡­¡­ they were waiting for this?¡¹

    Its size is iparable to the ones used by them previously where it took a few people to carry it around.

    This one has a long barrel and requires a horse-drawn cart to wheel it out, which makes it visibly more powerful.

    ¡¸It will be ced on their camp¡­¡­ no, they had tforms ready from the beginning.¡¹

    ¡¸1¡­¡­ 2¡­¡­ 3¡­¡­ 8? T-this is bad.¡¹

    The enemy pulls their cannons onto piles of dirt.

    Looking carefully, I see the pedestal is slightly tilted with the barrel of the cannon facing the sky.

    At that angle, they can¡¯t be aiming at the gate. Their targets are most likely the soldiers on top of the walls or the city itself.

    ¡¸Lined up next to therge cannons are the other smaller ones! They have about 20 in total!¡¹

    ¡¸Catapults are being set up too!¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back a smile.

    The enemy isn¡¯t going to reserve their cannons after all.

    So the reason cannons weren¡¯t used too much in the first attack was so they can concentrate all their fire power on the north gate.

    ¡¸Interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Lord Hardlett is smiling.¡¹

    ¡¸Scary¡­¡­ my ass just clenched.¡¹

    I give Celia¡¯s bum an extra tight squeeze before grabbing a spare short spear.

    I want to get a shot in before they st us.

    Because I¡¯m so bad with a bow, I decide to use a spear instead.

    I rx my body and inhale deeply.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!!¡¹

    My body tenses up right before release,unching the weapon with all my strength.

    ¡¸Auu! A-Aegir-sama is wonderful when he¡¯s savage like that¡­¡­ aah, my underwear¡­¡­¡¹

    The spear flew almost like an arrow that was propelled by a heavy-draw-weight bow?, stabbing one of the enemy soldiers prepping the cannon in the chest.

    Those nearby stare back at me in disbelief.

    I guess that¡¯s because it was a little further than a bow¡¯s range.

    It went a nice distance if I do say so myself.

    ¡¸100 times that wille back now. Everyone, get ready. Celia, you stay behind me.¡¹

    Our ally soldiers could only grin sheepishly with a mixture of displeasure.

    Celia ps her cheeks to get pumped up, although she¡¯s looking at me with charmed eyes.

    Once we get through this attack, I want to have Marta and Celia line up for me so I canpare their holes.

    Then the bombardmentmences.

    Momentster, the entire wall was shaking.

    ¡¸Guwaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaa!¡¹

    One soldier hiding behind the bulwark gets blown to pieces.

    A cannonball grazes above the walls and takes with it two archers¡¯ upper bodies.

    The ally who got hit with that fragment falls into the city covered in blood.

    One cannonball deviates into the city and falls into a stone house, destroying the residence in a single hit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so powerful!¡¹

    I push Celia¡¯s head down when she tries to look up.

    Taking her along was a mistake, I should have left her in the headquarters instead.

    Cannonballs from the smaller cannons also drop from the sky one after the other.

    They were too strong for our stone defenses to stop.

    Screams can be heard with every impact, each projectile smashing several allies.

    Cannonballs that miss also arc into the city.

    Nothing can be done to them unlike ming arrows.

    ¡¸Fire back. Aim and shoot the ballista!¡¹

    Bows don¡¯t have enough range, however it¡¯s not impossible for a ballista.

    Nevertheless, the difference in strength between bolts and cannonballs is too great.

    Our bolts only kill a few of the cannon operators while their cannonballs obliterate our ballistae into tiny pieces.

    In a short period, most of our ballistae end up demolished and the shootout has be a one-sided bombardment.

    ¡¸They¡¯re still shooting¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit¡­¡­ the walls are going to fall¡­¡­¡¹

    At this rate, the soldiers¡¯ morale will drop rapidly.

    Certainly, the enemy cannons are impressive, however they need to be a little closer if they want to destroy the gates.

    It won¡¯t be easy considering the fact getting closer would mean entering the range of our archers.

    Not to mention at the pace they¡¯re shooting, their cannons will malfunction and warp soon, decreasing the amount of usable ones.

    Unfortunately, presenting such logic to the soldiers when they¡¯re in this state won¡¯t raise morale.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get hit when you get hit whether you¡¯re crying, angry, or sleeping. So lower your heads and think about the time you slept with a girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah! Don¡¯t say that while rubbing my ass!¡¹

    When the soldiers nearby get on their hands and knees, I alone remain standing and fondle Celia¡¯s bum as she¡¯s taking cover.

    A cannonball happens to shoot out from a roaring cannon andnd next to me, kicking up sharp fragments.

    Some of it cuts my cheek, but that¡¯s not a big deal.

    ¡¸Wow¡­¡­ does Lord Hardlett not feel fear?¡¹

    Of course I do, I¡¯m just praying none of them fly at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a virgin, so what do I¡­¡­¡¹

    Don¡¯t ask me, picture the woman you admire and imagine fucking her or something.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to think about the time with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, partner.¡¹

    Eei, don¡¯t look at me.

    I¡¯m not going to bathe around you guys anymore.

    At least they can distract themselves.

    All of a sudden, the cannons stop firing when we turtle up and try to endure.

    It immediately brought a smile of relief on the soldiers¡¯ faces, except this isn¡¯t the time to be relieved.

    ¡¸Everyone, raise your heads. The enemy ising!¡¹

    Right as I finish speaking, war cries can be heard from the enemy camp.

    ¡¸Attack¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Charge¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The enemy charges with shouts almost loud enough to cover the voices of myself and themanders.

    Their troops spread out and push toward the north nk.

    Shieldbearers are in front and infantry follow behind, just how they¡¯ve attacked previously.

    ¡¸Do we have any ballistae left?¡¹

    ¡¸None! The bulwark has pretty much been destroyed too!¡¹

    We¡¯ve lost a lot of the advantage granted to us by the walls.

    The guards will have to personally defend.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯re going to have to do it. If we win, I¡¯ll arrange some nice girls for you.¡¹

    I draw my longsword and ready a short spear in my left hand.

    ¡¸There,e on.¡¹

    I throw my spear.

    Our ally archers take that as a signal to loose a volley.

    ¡¸Guwah!¡¹¡¸Gyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop moving! This battle is for Her Majesty Wilhelmina!¡¹

    My spear pierces through themander on horseback while the arrows take down the soldiers around him.

    The enemy is quick to respond with their own archers.

    This time is different since we¡¯ve lost the protection of the walls.

    Instead of having an overwhelming advantage, a lot more allies get exposed to arrows and fall over.

    ¡¸We¡¯re suffering heavy casualties! The height advantage isn¡¯t enough to win against their sheer number!¡¹

    I cut down the iing arrow aimed at the shouting Celia.

    In doing so, my shoulder also gets hit by an arrow, although my body is wrapped in dragon armor and the impact is all I feel.

    Oh yeah, I think Pochi¡¯s scales and this armor have a simr feeling.

    Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence or my imagination. Let¡¯s go with that.

    ¡¸We¡¯re losing the shootout! We can¡¯t keep the enemy in check!¡¹

    By the sixth round, our ally volleys have gotten much weaker.

    Too many archers got killed so the barrage is too scattered.

    ¡¸Get the injured and the dead off the walls and call for reinforcements.¡¹

    There¡¯s limited space on the battlements.

    If people staying there can¡¯t fight, they¡¯re in the way.

    ¡¸A squad is already waiting on standby below as ordered by Leopolt.¡¹

    ¡¸That guy is so prepared it¡¯s almost annoying¡­¡­ anyways, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t fire as a unit. We just need as many arrows as possible.¡¹

    With the arrival of backup, energy seems to return to our allies and we start matching the enemy¡¯s archers again.

    Arrows and cannons aren¡¯t the only things the enemy has.

    They have shieldbearers in front, who make way for infantry by splitting to the left and right.

    Their strategy is different this time.

    ¡¸Enemy infantry are approaching the walls¨D¨D they aren¡¯t holding any weapons! They¡¯re piling up sandbags.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ I see. That¡¯s why they were digging in the north.¡¹

    The work they did in the north was for tforms which angled theirrge cannons upward and simultaneously for providing dirt for sandbags.

    It¡¯s simple for the enemy to prop updders to climb, and just as easy for us to kick them off.

    On the other hand, piling up sandbags takes a long time, allows the enemy to be exposed to arrows longer and results in more casualties, however it isn¡¯t that easy to topple sandbags once they¡¯ve been stacked up, which in effect corners the defending side with a level of certainty.

    ¡¸The enemy is getting serious now.¡¹

    ¡¸Archers, aim at the infantry! Don¡¯t let them pile!¡¹

    Competing with the enemy archers is already taking all their efforts so our ally archers couldn¡¯tplete Celia¡¯s orders as well as she wanted.

    Those throwing rocks couldn¡¯t stop the infantry either.

    ¡¸First squad is finished, retreat!¡¹

    ¡¸Second and third squad is on standby, getting ready.¡¹

    The enemy steps over the corpses of our allies and closes in on the wall, steadily growing the mountain of sandbags.

    ¡¸The enemy has resumed their bombardment!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­with their allies this close?¡¹

    Cannons firing again means we can¡¯t lift our heads even more.

    It also means that the less precise cannons sometimes end up firing on their own soldiers.

    ¡¸Gyaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Do not fear! This sacrifice is necessary for victory. Believe in the empire, believe in Her Majesty, and advance!¡¹

    The enemy infantry panic briefly before quicklyposing themselves.

    ¡¸I thought an attack on their own troops would do more to ruin their morale. They¡¯re stubborn.¡¹

    Their morale and resolve are nothing to sneeze at.

    A few losses here and there won¡¯t deter them from carrying out their duties.

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would be to this extent.¡¹

    Celia noticeably gulps.

    It¡¯s looking like we can¡¯t stop them.

    ¡¸Archers, get down from the walls. Infantry, halt your throwing and grab your weapons.¡¹

    I can sense the soldiers gulp as well.

    It was an order with the assumption that the enemy climbs over, so it makes sense for them to be nervous.

    Defending a siege in which the enemy crosses the walls is not the most hopeful development.

    I¡¯ll have to follow up.

    ¡¸Do not worry. I¡¯m better at cutting and thrusting than I am at throwing things.¡¹

    I give them a reminder while rubbing Celia¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸L-like I keep saying, don¡¯t do that! They¡¯re going to misunderstand the thrusting part!¡¹

    A chuckle escapes my lips in part due to Celia¡¯s cute voice.

    This is good, we¡¯ll be fine if weugh and fight.

    Their cannons stopped when our resistance disappeared, allowing them to heap sandbags all the way to the top.

    That wall of dirt was finally as tall as the city walls.

    ¡¸Invade Melisbark! This battle is our¨D¨D gugh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why hello there.¡¹

    As the man with the appearance of a leader lifts his sword and shouts loudly, I run my sword through his windpipe.

    I twist the de while it¡¯s still in his neck and then kick the body down.

    ¡¸How dare you do that to themander!¡¹

    I bring up my sword to parry the spear thrust at me, turn the de down and slice the man in half from the top of his head to his crotch.

    All his innards spill onto the hill of sandbags and the two separated sections slide down the slope.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t residents, but you¡¯re wee toe in.¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    I lower my body to avoid a sideways sh and then stab him in the stomach from below.

    While causing the man to scream loud enough to drown out the cheers on their side, I throw him directly above me and then cut through his body diagonally in midair.

    A fountain of red internal matter sprays down.

    ¡¸Wee to Melisbark.¡¹

    I smile at the enemy soldiers covered head to toe in blood.

    ¡¸What is he¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Cutting apart themander and vicemander like that¡­¡­ what is he?¡¹

    The enemy soldiers yelling as they climb up stop in their tracks.

    Umu, I guess it was worth putting on a show and getting showered in smelly blood.

    Killing people in such a brutal way isn¡¯t something I like doing, it just serves to decrease the opponent¡¯s morale while also increasing our ally¡¯s morale.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is a monster after all.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a rumor that the war demon eats people if he hasn¡¯t fought in a long time.¡¹

    Hey now, I¡¯m doing this to help you guys.

    Why are you guys scared too?

    Hurry up and get in the fight.

    A raging battle begins on the walls that cannot be considered wide.

    Stopping the initial charge and letting my allies catch their breath helped them hold their ground better.

    ¡¸Keep them out! Don¡¯t let them enter the city!¡¹

    ¡¸We will win if we get over, push through no matter what!¡¹

    Well, a melee where we kill each other with swords and spears is exactly what I want.

    A middle-aged soldieres at me.

    ¡¸The guy from before was you!? Good timing, now be the rust on my spear¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be possible.¡¹

    Because everything from your shoulders and up are already dancing in the air.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t push us off anymore! The hill is already built.¡¹

    A young unfriendly man pokes his short spear at me.

    ¡¸Aah, is that so?¡¹

    I let his spear bounce off my shield, and then kick him in the chest.

    The man flies into what¡¯s left of the defensive walls and dies when his head smashes into the rock.

    ¡¸You can really feel how many there are from fighting them directly!¡¹

    I run to the next four people climbing up.

    The first person was taken by surprise when I stab him with my sword and my momentum carried my body into his for a powerful tackle that sends him flying.

    The second person swings a sword down at me, which I meet with an upward swing, actually breaking his sword in the process as my de continues moving up and cutting his face.

    The third person was in defense, so I first cut his shield along with his right hand, then break his left hand with a hit from my shield, and then send him flying with a kick.

    The fourth person tripped on a corpse at his feet as he climbed up, so I grabbed him by the head and held him out in front of me.

    ¡¸Gue! Gya! Ogh! Gabh!¡¹

    Several dull thuds transmit from his body to me.

    Apparently crossbows were aimed at me and this guy took all the hits.

    The crossbowmen be shaken from not being able to finish me off and hitting their ally instead.

    ¡¸Alright,e at me for revenge.¡¹

    I throw the dead body at the crossbowmen.

    The man¡¯s body flies beautifully into their ranks, crushing two soldiers as itnds.

    Three remaining soldiers look like they¡¯re about to run away¡­¡­

    ¡¸Gya!¡¹¡¸Gyu!¡¹¡¸Gyo!¡¹

    Before they could do so, daggers fly into an eye, the side of the head, and neck respectively.

    Celia nods contently¡­¡­

    ¡¸No, not good!¡¹

    I start running and then sweep my longsword right in front of Celia¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    I could hear three short clinks from my sword knocking away the knives aimed at Celia.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    How could they do that to my cute Celia?

    I follow the source from where they were thrown and find a man who isn¡¯t even 150 cm tall.

    ¡¸I¡¯m impressed that you could see through the expertise of the seasoned knife master, Chinpan!¡¹

    The little man is slender and hopping erratically almost like a monkey.

    ¡¸Hmph, how arrogant of some street performer to boast about throwing¨D¨D gueh!¡¹

    One of his ally soldiers gets stabbed with a knife and dies before he could finish badmouthing the short man.

    ¡¸Strength means everything on the battlefield! It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a street performer if I kill the enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s absolutely right. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I ignore the small man¡¯s reaction and swing my sword.

    ¡¸Heh, I¡¯m not going to fight head-on against a big lug like you! I¡¯ll put some distance between us¨D¨D¡¹

    When he skillfully flips backward in the air to separate, I throw a handful of gravel and pebbles at him with my left hand.

    I grabbed it when he was bbering on incessantly.

    There¡¯s a bunch of it lying around since the wall got damaged after all.

    ¡¸Ukii©`©`©`!?¡¹

    Unluckily for him, his head was turned toward me during thest flip and my scattering of pebbles hit him in the face.

    Blood trickles from his nose and a tooth chips.

    ¡¸Kikii©`©`! How cowardly©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    I was about to deliver the finishing blow and then his own hand slipped from the wall.

    What¡¯s with this guy?

    ¡¸Alright, one more step!¡¹

    ¡¸Shit! Don¡¯t let them take the stairs, defend it with your life!¡¹

    The enemy closes in on the staircase descending to the city.

    That is much more important than the monkey man.

    I jump into the ball of allies and enemies.

    ¡¸Get down if you¡¯re on my side.¡¹

    Lowering my hips, I hold my longsword back before unleashing I full-powered sweep.

    ¡¸Wah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this my leg?¡¹

    ¡¸The world flipped upside down?¡¹

    Somehow, our allies manage to sessfully duck to avoid getting sliced, whereas the eight enemies weren¡¯t so lucky and they were cut in half at the waist.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Push back.¡¹

    I rest the bloody sword on my shoulder.

    In response, the soldiers run off either screaming or cheering.

    I heard one of them yell ¡°I¡¯m going to get killed!¡±.

    I¡¯m yourmander, I¡¯m not going to kill you.

    We fended off their invasion into the city for now, however, with the continued piling of sandbags, two or three more routes for the enemy to climb means more of them will swarm us.

    ¡¸Should we retreat into the city?¡¹

    Leopolt and M are quick to respond as usual, and I can see a simple barricade already set up within the city as well as the rearguard infantry and the cavalry waiting on standby on the main road.

    Even if the enemy charges in, it won¡¯t be easy to bring down the city.

    ¡¸No¡­¡­ I think we should hold out here. Allowing the city to be invaded will dramatically decrease our morale.¡¹

    Celia objects. It pleases me to see her maturing.

    ¡¸Fufu, alright. Let¡¯s stay for a little longer.¡¹

    When I ready my longsword again, a messenger shouts.

    ¡¸All troops, turn your shields toward the city and take defensive positions!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah?¡¹

    ¡¸What is he saying?¡¹

    Turn your backs to the enemy and have the shields face inside? That¡¯s quite perplexing.

    Our allies don¡¯t seem to be obeying the order.

    ¡¸Turn toward the city and take defensive positions¨D¨D!¡¹

    I strain my eyes to look closer and see M shouting the same thing.

    I¡¯m not sure of the meaning behind the instructions, but I¡¯m going to believe in her.

    ¡¸All of you, do what you¡¯re told. Noining, just do it!¡¹

    The soldiers hurry and follow suit when I yell at them.

    That¡¯s the result of poprity and benevolence.

    ¡¸No, I think it¡¯s fear.¡¹

    I¡¯ll poke around Celia¡¯s cheekster.

    ¡¸What are they doing, have they gone insane?¡¹

    ¡¸Theirmander is probably crazy. Now¡¯s our chance!¡¹

    Of course our allies are free to be cut in such a state.

    However it wasn¡¯t a one-sided ughterfest.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry, loose your arrows! Fire everything you¡¯ve got!¡¹

    Countless hits rain down onto the shields while the enemies behind us get riddled with arrows.

    The eerie sound from the slicing of wind made by the arrows traveling through the air was almost like the cry of an unknown monster and it was followed by the rhythmic tapping of metal as they make contact with our shields.

    ¡¸The bow cavalry are shooting! With us in the range as well!¡¹

    Our bow cavalry did not have a role in our siege defense so all 4000 of them were preserved.

    I thought they were waiting in the main street just in case the city gets invaded, but they were actually lined up parallel with the north wall.

    M must have aimed for this from the start.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move your shields. If you get cut from behind, you get cut. Recklessly running would turn you into a porcupine on the spot.¡¹

    Our allies made themselves as small as possible and hid behind their shields while our bow cavalry fires arrow after arrow.

    Celia doesn¡¯t have a shield so she wraps herself in my cloak and curls up with me.

    ¡¸What a staggering barrage!¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. One volley has 4000 arrows.¡¹

    Not only is their precision high, their rate of fire is beyond that of average archers.

    Even more so when they¡¯re prioritizing firing in session.

    ¡¸And they¡¯re unexpectedly aiming well.¡¹

    More arrows are hitting the enemy than they are hitting our allies¡¯ shields.

    Considering our positions, it would be normal to think the opposite was true, and that is another demonstration of the excellent skill of the bow cavalry.

    The enemy soldiers who were looking to clean sweep our vulnerable allies end up being vulnerable to a rain of arrows.

    A storm of tens of thousands of arrows eradicated the enemies from the walls in no time.

    ¡¸The squad which crossed the wall has been destroyed! They can¡¯t maintain the attack!¡¹

    ¡¸Retreat! Retreat for now!¡¹

    Like the ebbing of the tide, the remnants of the enemy withdrew.

    It can be considered a wiser decision than persisting.

    ¡¸Injured soldiers move into the city, reinforcements move out.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t move the sandbags. Pile up something mmable and light it with oil. It will do for now.¡¹

    As to be expected from Erich¡¯s royal army.

    They are starting to make appropriate moves.

    I shouldn¡¯t interfere unnecessarily.

    I guess that¡¯s the end of¡­¡­ no, I can¡¯t say that.

    ¡¸Battering rams are approaching the north gates! They¡¯re making contact!!¡¹

    The rams make a distinct boom as they shake the gates.

    So they moved those things while we were fighting?

    ¡¸The gate has been destroyed!!¡¹

    The metal doors get dented in with a dull thud and slowly fall inward.

    ¡¸Over here this time?¡¹

    I get down from the walls.

    M is already standing in front of the gate where an encampment was constructed in a hurry.

    ¡¸The gate broke down.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    M smiles.

    ¡¸Run into the city!¡¹

    ¡¸Rout the enemy! Now is the time to show our strength!¡¹

    Unlike climbing the sandbags, where they had to use their hands, the soldiers can freely charge forward through the open gates.

    Cavalry can freely sprint forward too.

    M simply raises her hand calmly.

    ¡¸Annihte them!¡¹

    A semi-circr space was created in front of the gates by tearing down a few residences.

    Staring down the gates are a row of 80 chariots, whichunch a volley of bolts at the intruders.

    ¡¸Ugya!¡¹

    ¡¸Dowaah!¡¹

    ¡¸What are those wagons!?¡¹

    Melisbark¡¯s gates are wide.

    Nevertheless, it is still a restricting space.

    There is nothing they can do if we concentrate fire in that narrow space.

    ¡¸I thought chariots could only be utilized in a field battle, I didn¡¯t know they were so easy to use in a defensive battle.¡¹

    Since it takes time for ballistae to be set up and taken down, it would be hard to deal with a mobile enemy.

    However having ballistae pre-installed on the wagons of the chariots allows them to move and change positions quickly and ordingly.

    Those enemies who initially ran in all ended up on the ground.

    It didn¡¯t stop the trailing soldiers froming.

    ¡¸Fire number two!¡¹

    The ballistae on the chariots roar once again.

    ¡¸Guwaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸What happened!?¡¹

    In an attempt to trample through the city, the enemy sent their cavalry.

    It just made for better targets for our ballistae.

    Powerful bolts would impale the riders on horses and plunge into therge bodies of the war horses, killing them instantly.

    If lucky, the bolts would pierce through the first target and stab into the enemy behind.

    Every time the thick bowstring made a low-pitched twang, a cry of agony from the soldier and horse would follow, and then the sound of corpses hitting the ground.

    Soon enough, the area in front of the gates was littered with dead people and horses.

    A few managed to run past the rain of bolts and closed in on the chariots, only to encounter the crossbowmen and spearmen also riding on the wagons.

    Whether it was the first or the second option, it resulted in the enemy dying.

    ¡¸Crossbows, infantry, to the front. Move the battering rams out of the way and build a temporary wall.¡¹

    Obstacles line the ground so the cavalry can¡¯t really build up momentum for a decent charge.

    All that¡¯s left is for the infantry to fight it out and the closing of the gates will beplete.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A jostling match in front of the gates wille down to a collision between a select few.

    It might sound strangeing from me, but there is no better person suitable for the job than me.

    ¡¸If themander goes personally and something happens¨D¨D¡¹

    I give M a kiss.

    ¡¸I trust you to takemand. I will defeat the enemy and seal the gate.¡¹

    I ready my longsword.

    ¡¸Understood. I will leave it to you then.¡¹

    M nods.

    ¡¸Take care of the rest for me, M-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait right there. You will stay with me and provide assistance.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! I¡¯m going with Aegir-sama¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Celia gets caught by M, which is fine.

    Nobody knows what will happen during a chaotic melee in a tight space.

    I was actually worried about Celia in the earlier fight.

    I spot an especiallyrge mass of muscle among the soldiers running toward the gate.

    ¡¸Mack, you were here too?¡¹

    Thinking now, something needs to be done about the battering ram stuck in the gates and a temporary wall needs to be constructed.

    That¡¯s the duty of the engineering corps.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you being there is the strange part.¡¹

    I guess he¡¯s right.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I hear the enemy yell.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Our side doesn¡¯t lose to them and roars back.

    Sensing our defenses would be strong, the enemy sent their heavy infantry to the front.

    They¡¯re equipped with thick armor and shields which resemble clumps of steel.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll smash through. Follow me.¡¹

    I position my shield in front of my body and run full speed right at them.

    ¡¸He¡¯sing!¡¹

    ¡¸Fool. Does he think he can get past us heavy infantry!?¡¹

    The vanguard nt their shields firmly on the ground and readies their swords, but I charge right into the middle of their ranks regardless.

    The impact created a loud metal crashing sound.

    Three soldiers get knocked away, one gets stomped on and crushed by my boots.

    ¡¸T-through the middle!?¡¹

    ¡¸One more!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me! Don¡¯t let him pass!¡¹

    Facing the next row, I lower my body to avoid the spears and make a scooping motion with my shield.

    Two lumps of metal get tossed into the air.

    ¡¸The third one!¡¹

    This time I spin in front of the enemy, using the momentum from the running start to empower the swing of my sword.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Guwaaah.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Four clumps of metal fall to the floor with a harsh ttering sound.

    Blood squirts out from the inside of their armor.

    Lots of stuff must have gotten damaged in there.

    Is that it? Those guys only had armor that weighed more.

    They were actually easier to deal with than regr infantry since they didn¡¯t even move much due to all that heavy equipment.

    Stunned at how I broke through, the enemy quickly gets pushed back by our ally infantry and falls apart.

    We arrive at the battering ram which broke the gate.

    ¡¸Shall we move this?¡¹

    ¡¸We need people.¡¹

    If we wait, the enemy mighte before our allies.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s move it a bit for now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­seriously?¡¹

    It looks really heavy¡­¡­ no, it is ridiculously heavy without question, except its wheels are still attached.

    To begin with, this thing was made to move by pushing it.

    ¡¸It took thirty people to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸You can exert the strength of 20 people. I¡¯ll represent 10 people.¡¹

    Mack grumbles and puts his hands on the ram.

    ¡¸Hngggoohh!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnngaaah!¡¹

    The two of us make unpleasant grunts as we gather up strength to move the weapon.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not budging. Put your back into it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ this is the most.¡¹

    Eeei, fine.

    I¡¯ll have to use more energy.

    I grit my teeth and let out a guttural roar as the muscles in my entire body work hard.

    Its wheels start turning slowly.

    ¡¸Gnnununu.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnggah!¡¹

    The battering ram slowly rolls backward.

    ¡¸Mack, don¡¯t get your sweat on me!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask¡­¡­ the impossible¡­¡­¡¹

    If we don¡¯t get this thing moving quickly, Mack will drench me with his sweat.

    When we finally start building some momentum, it suddenly stops.

    ¡¸Dammit, those guys from Libatis are pushing it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose to them! Push it back in!¡¹

    It looks like we got some resistance from the enemy.

    Judging by the number of voices, there are quite a few of them too.

    Trying to get in our way? We¡¯ll have to outpush them.

    ¡¸Guoooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuugggooh!¡¹

    The two of us are determined not to lose.

    I guess I could circle around and get rid of them, but that would feel like I lost somehow.

    Maybe they also think the same as they devote all their energy intopeting with us from the opposite side.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this power!? It feels like 50 people are pushing!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ it¡¯s two, idiot.¡¹

    Mack converses with the other side through the battering ram.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie, we have 30 people over here! Weak-ass Libatis people should give up and leave now!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie, you guys should be the ones who stop first! The guy beside me is sweating like crazy and stinks.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help chiming in.

    That was when I heard footsteps.

    ¡¸Good! We have 20 more people as backup. Now we¡¯re equal in number, it¡¯s our win.¡¹

    Shit, having an additional 20 people is going to be tough.

    I have to be prepared for my muscles to be sore.

    ¡¸Chief, I¡¯m here to help!¡¹

    Ooh, Pipi¡¯s here to back us up.

    ¡¸Hahaha, we have Pipi and a lizard on our side. We win.¡¹

    Now give up and stand down.

    ¡¸Pfft! That sounded like a girl to me. And I lizard, you say? Are you trying to win by making usugh? ¡­¡­by the way, who¡¯s wing is sticking out?¡¹

    Pochi stands up behind me and Mack and puts its hands on the ram.

    Pipi rides on my shoulders and pushes as well, though it doesn¡¯t make much of a difference.

    ¡¸Here we go!¡¹

    When everybody exerts their strength, the ram rolls backward down the hill.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gyaaaaaaah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was pushed back with enough force that it ended up rolling over and killing a few of them.

    That¡¯s why I told you to step away.

    In the next moment, its wheels could not support the weight and breaks, toppling the battering ram on its side.

    ¡¸If we consider this as a part of the wall, our objective isplete.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­about Pochi.¡¹

    Mack is saying something.

    Sorry, this isn¡¯t the time to be talking about lizards.

    When the battle is over, we can chat over some alcohol.

    The engineering corps start building behind us.

    Seeing the battering ram copse and their soldiers fail to get past the gate, the enemy stops moving.

    Before we knew it, the sun is starting to change color.

    There¡¯s no more time to mount another attack.

    ¡¸Inform the defensemander! I propose an armistice until sunset for the purpose of retrieving the dead and injured! I repeat¨D¨D¡¹

    I hear the enemy shouting.

    Let¡¯s leave things here for today.

    _______________________________________________________________

    Evening. Headquarters.

    ¡¸I could not see through the enemy¡¯s moves. It is my mistake.¡¹

    It¡¯s rare for Leopolt to apologize.

    Still, his face is expressionless.

    Not like it bothers me at this point though.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s route of reinforcement is unknown and the route of transportation of theirrge cannons remains unknown.¡¹

    That was a surprise.

    ¡¸I thought a sandbag strategy was not possible due to the earth around Melisbark being too hard. I did ascertain that only the part around the north had softer ground which made it easier to create encampments and sandbags.¡¹

    Heeh, that¡¯s not something we would know immediately aftering here though.

    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s entirely Leopolt¡¯s fault.

    ¡¸I also learned after the fact that the north side wall was slightly inclined due to ground problems during construction and was suitable for attack.¡¹

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware this is something I, as a staff officer, am supposed to confirm.¡¹

    Leopolt lowers his head.

    Like I said, stop apologizing with that expressionless face, it¡¯s creepy.

    Let¡¯s clear the air with some humor.

    ¡¸Then when we get back to Rafen, show me how you love Nina. I¡¯ll consider us even after.¡¹

    ¡¸Nina is nothing more than an attendant, however I can do so if that is your order.¡¹

    Leopolt inly responds.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, nevermind.¡¹

    Why is the one being apologized to getting their mind whittled away?

    ¡¸Commander Hardlett! I have something to discuss!!¡¹

    The one to change the atmosphere is the intruding third party, the mayor of Melisbark.

    What is it this time, a continuation of the dismantling of residences?

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t the mayor, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean what!? The damage to the city is enormous! Citizens were killed too!¡¹

    So he wants to talk about the cannonballs hitting the city.

    Well, the target was the walls and from what I can see, the damage wasn¡¯t too extensive.

    ¡¸48 houses were damaged and 28 people got injured! 3 citizens died!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfortunate.¡¹

    If we allowed the enemy to get into the city, that wouldn¡¯t be the end of the damage,

    By the way, our army consisting of mostly infantry and archers, suffered over 2000 casualties.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this not contrary to the original promise? We should capitte before any more damage is done¨D¨D¡¹

    Enough, I¡¯m getting a little pissed.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwe came at your request to provide reinforcements. I¡¯m not telling you or the citizens to fight, so I would appreciate if you don¡¯t meddle unnecessarily. If you haveints, why don¡¯t you bring it to the president chosen by the citizens and say, ¡°we don¡¯t want to fight, can we open up the city?¡± or something.¡¹

    I¡¯m tired so a hint of anger is in my voice.

    ¡¸Tyrant! As expected, the noble system makes light of the citizens!¡¹

    I get it, just disappear from my sight.

    If you want toin, catch me when I¡¯m free and in a better mood.

    After the mayor leaves, M flies into a rage and ms the desk.

    ¡¸Why do we have to be scolded in a way that makes us look like the ones who killed the citizens even though we came to help!? Does he not realize that more losses will ur if he lets the enemy nation upy the city!?¡¹

    They have probably never been upied by another nation before.

    ¡¸How about attracting the enemy into the city and conducting urban warfare? If we fight using the houses, it¡¯ll be easier to defend. He won¡¯t say the same thing if 10 or 20 thousand people die.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you even here? Get out.¡¹

    Celiains about Sekrit¡¯s presence.

    It we do that, he¡¯ll just surrender on his own.

    ¡¸But if we leave them alone and the situation turns grave, not getting the cooperation of the citizens will hinder our defense.¡¹

    Keith speaks nonchntly.

    That¡¯s true.

    If the citizens turn on us, it doesn¡¯t matter how much we fortify our defenses, the city will fall easily.

    ¡¸We need to settle it quick.¡¹

    I turn to Leopolt.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you take responsibility. Think of a n to get it done as fast as possible.¡¹

    Leopolt answers while looking in my eyes.

    ¡¸I have already done so.¡¹

    Leopolt spreads an outline of the city he found somewhere on the table.

    Muu¡­¡­ I was thinking of going a quick round with Marta while he thinks.

    This guy doesn¡¯t know how to read the mood at all.

    _______________________________________________________________

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter. Wartime.

    Libatis Reinforcement Army Supreme Commander

    Subordinate Squad:

    Goldonia Royal Army ¨C Seventh Division Army Corps

    Infantry: 8500

    Archers: 1200

    Cavalry: 1700

    Hardlett Army

    Bow Cavalry: 3900

    Escort: 180

    Chariots: 80

    (including vacancies left by wounded)

    Subordinates: Leopolt (chief staff officer), Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina (tired), Luna (bow cavalrymander)

    Gido (escort unit), Pipi (special cavalry), Pochi (jostling victory), Marta (nightpanion), Keith (corpsmander), Sekrit (made an appearance)

    Current Location: Melisbark

    Achievements: Defeated siege army, repelled Melisbark first and second attack

 Chapter 353: Southern War â‘£ Hellfire Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 353: Southern War ¢Ü Hellfire Counterattack</h4>

    ¡¸First......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you should listen first.¡¹

    ¡¸You again!¡¹

    As Leopolt was about to point to the map of the city and exin his n, Sekrit interrupts, which infuriates M.

    I signal with my eyes for Sekrit to continue and Leopolt silently takes a step back.

    It may not show on his face, but he¡¯s definitely angry.

    I¡¯ll give you one of Celia¡¯s cookiester, make sure to eat it cautiously.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what n you have. I¡¯m not particrly interested either. However I would like to tell you this in advance.¡¹

    Sekrit drops herself on a chair and crosses her legs.

    ¡¸Tonight without a doubt, they wille for a night raid.¡¹

    The news causes murmurs all around.

    ¡¸Why do you think that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because there¡¯s a hole in the wall. It would be a pure siege if the walls were still standing strong and it would rather difficult for them at night. Right now, the walls have been broken and only a small obstacle is in the way.¡¹

    Sekrit crosses her legs the other way.

    I catch a glimpse of her ck underwear...... there¡¯s very little fabric plus it seems thin.

    ¡¸In addition, they needlessly retreated too far. If it were me, I would have gone back just outside the range of arrows, set up catapults and cannons, and fire them repeatedly through the night...... the reason they¡¯ve withdrawn is to lure you into a false sense of security...... everything is written in the Empire¡¯s manuals.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sure, it does seem strange for them to retreat, but aren¡¯t they being cautious of a surprise attack by us?¡¹

    Sekrit snorts at Celia¡¯s counterargument, which raises a vein on the cute girl¡¯s temple.

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless for an enemy of 50 000 to be wary of a force with not even 20 000 in strength and are exhausted after a siege defense. The enemy has many squads in reserve.¡¹

    After making Celia speechless, Sekrit gives her cute forehead a flick.

    That gets her teary-eyed and frustrated.

    I quickly pat her and cheer her up.

    And now Sekrit is unhappy.

    ¡¸Their earlier deration of a ceasefire so they can retrieve the injured makes me even more suspicious. It is currently two hours before dawn, so they¡¯re happy if they can settle things quickly, if not it just allows them to transition nicely to their real attack afterwards.¡¹

    Sekrit stands up and then leaves, as if she said everything she wanted to.

    As she passes me, she whispers into my ear.

    ¡¸You¡¯re worked up after a battle, right? I¡¯m free now so I don¡¯t mind if you fuck me until I¡¯m worn out. ......I¡¯ll be in the tent.¡¹

    Geez, this woman...... she knows that it¡¯ll be troublesome if my pants tore right now too.

    ¡¸So now that Sekrit has said what she did, what do the rest of you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DI have considered the possibility of a night raid, although with her knowledge of the Empire, it is safe to say that it will happen for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Regardless of the chances, it is natural to be prepared for it.¡¹

    M and Leopolt im their awareness of the situation.

    Celia puffs her cheeks as ifining why she wasn¡¯t told anything.

    M makes a suggestion first.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible topletely clear the sandbags piled by the enemy on the north wall, however we will create a temporary barrier by sticking stakes and obstacles on top. Furthermore, we will fortify our defenses by aiming the ballistae in the other directions and prepare for the night raid. If the destroyed gate is also a possible entrypoint, then we should put arge rock or something...... if we don¡¯t have one, we shouldpletely seal it off with fragments of the wall.¡¹

    Leopolt shakes his head.

    ¡¸Preventing a night raid is a rtively fine idea, but it will not be enough. The enemy can retreat, wait for dawn, and resume their attack. It will extend the length of our defense.¡¹

    The mayor will get mad if that happens.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we need to deal a major blow to them in one battle, enough to make them retreat their entire army. This n is for that reason.¡¹

    Leopolt exins the details.

    I listen seriously, although I¡¯m not sure whether it will seed or not.

    Nevertheless, it sounds interesting. At the very least, it¡¯s better than continuously driving off endless waves of enemies.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go with Leopolt¡¯s n. Soldiers will get ready in shifts, those who are free will rest until it¡¯s time.¡¹

    ¡¸That means the defense will¨D¨D¡¹

    I smile at M.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over if that happens. We can¡¯t help it.¡¹

    We can¡¯t worry about absolutely everything.

    If the enemyes now, that will be the end.

    ¡¸......understood.¡¹

    M agrees with visible anger on her face.

    No, maybe she¡¯s sulking.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be mad. We were able to get through today¡¯s attack because of your efforts. I rely on you.¡¹

    I embrace M coaxingly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not mad! You don¡¯t need to soothe me like a child!¡¹

    She makes the motions to push me away, though doesn¡¯t use any strength and seems to be hiding a slight grin.

    At least she seems to be happy.

    ¡¸Buu.¡¹

    Now Celia is sulking.

    When I go tofort her, M grabs my arm and won¡¯t let go.

    ¡¸Geez, this is a war council, so control yourself!¡¹

    Because she¡¯s in front of Keith and Leopolt, she reprimands me verbally, all the while not releasing me and pretending to act coldly.

    Hmm, how cute.

    ¨D¨DNight.

    When the war council ends, Leopolt proceeds to make his own preparations while I decide to sleep until it was time.

    My eyes feel heavy and close as soon as Iid down in the tent.

    ¡¸Nnbu. Nnboh...... nnh, nnh, nnh! Nn©`¡¹

    Then I hear a soft, smooth sliding sound as well as wet slurping sounds, and the pleasure in my lower half wakes me up.

    ¡¸Hm...... is the one sucking me M?¡¹

    The one servicing is still wearing clothes, and judging by the feel, it is a military uniform.

    In the first ce, I can tell by the shape of her tongue and her technique.

    ¡¸Yes. Lord Hardlett can just rx.¡¹

    She pushes my chest lightly when I was about to get up, so I just lie back down, fold my arms behind my head and close my eyes.

    Of course I will be prioritizing my enjoyment of the pleasure instead of resting my body so I focus on the sensations running through my cock.

    ¡¸Haahmo...... so big...... more than usual......¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t release at all after the fight. Sorry, it must be too big and hard for you to suck.¡¹

    M is using her hands to help, but with how hard and big my dick has gotten, she seems to be having trouble getting all of it in her mouth.

    ¡¸It surprised me. I thought you were sound asleep only to find your dick standing tall.¡¹

    There¡¯s a reason why I don¡¯t wear anything to bed.

    If I have naughty dreams and I get erect, my clothes will tear right away.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll continue.¡¹

    M starts licking my dick again.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it better if you rest your body too?¡¹

    I appreciate that she¡¯s pleasing me, however I don¡¯t want her to feel tired because of that and get hurtter.

    I¡¯d be happy if she just strokes me with her hand.

    M doesn¡¯t say anything and focuses on licking me carefully with a serious expression on her face.

    Now I¡¯m curious and can¡¯t enjoy myself.

    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹

    M takes her mouth away from my cock and hangs her head.

    ¡¸I aimed arrows at Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Aah, that time during our defense.

    I thought it was Leopolt¡¯s instructions, but guess not.

    ¡¸I shot at you even though I¡¯m in your care. I was certain Lord Hardlett would block it and it was necessary in terms of military tactics. Yet I shot...... anyways.¡¹

    I pull M toward me and rest her on my chest.

    It must be a strange sight to see her clothed body on my naked body.

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t bother me. You properly told the soldiers to put up their shields before shooting, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    The actual timing of the volley was prettyte.

    If that was Leopolt, he would have started firing as soon as the message was ryed to us.

    M remains slumped over my body and doesn¡¯t lift her head.

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t the end of it. I also did some unfair calctions.¡¹

    M mumbles into my chest.

    She is, to the seniors of Goldonia, outside of the new nobles after me and Erich, so the nobles as well as the soldiers don¡¯t have much respect for her.

    Those with foul mouths say she is an evil woman who had her status raised for being my lover.

    If I heard them, I would knock all their teeth out.

    ¡¸If a person like me shoots arrows at our allies, it will be harder to takemandter.¡¹

    That¡¯s certainly possible.

    Friendlyfire will hurt both morale and the trust of themander who ordered it.

    ¡¸Because Lord Hardlett was in the crossfire too, the soldiers don¡¯t believe the orders came from me. They don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for me to do such a thing.¡¹

    If they believe she earned her position through ttering me, they won¡¯t believe she would point arrows at me.

    It¡¯s natural for them to see that as an ordering directly from me.

    I was showered with arrows along with the other soldiers, so the subordinates did not think too much and fired at the enemy¨D¨D and ally alike.

    Nobody will be the bad guy, she thought it out well.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that good? If M can act easier, I think it¡¯s a good idea. If you want, I can say it was me who ordered it.¡¹

    I would do it without question if M will have an easier time takingmand.

    It then dawned on me when she lifts her head.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    M¡¯s cheek is red and slightly swollen.

    ¡¸Compensation.¡¹

    M smiles awkwardly.

    Did she fight with Celia?

    ¡¸Celia-chan yelled at me, but it was Luna-san who harshly chastised me.¡¹

    M didn¡¯t tell Luna I was on the walls and ordered her to shoot.

    When Luna found out, she pped M in the face after the war council.

    Luna is attached to me personally more than she is associated with my titles as Goldonian noble or the feudal lord.

    She was apparently quite angry that was deceived into doing something so dangerous.

    I can¡¯t me Luna for her reaction.

    ¡¸It was an open-palm p so it¡¯ll heal in no time. All of it is my fault anyways...... I came here prepared for Lord Hardlett to punish me too.¡¹

    ¡¸I said I won¡¯t me you.¡¹

    When I poked her sides and back yfully, M¡¯s faces loosens up a little and she writhes ufortably.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re really too nice to women. You¡¯ll forgive them no matter what they do...... and sweet talk them while you¡¯re at it.¡¹

    I wonder what she¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸At least let me help you release the pent up stress you have.¡¹

    Pleasure runs up my brain from my crotch again.

    M¡¯s fetio is always done with all her heart and quite wonderful.

    It isn¡¯t a strong stimtion which aims to wring me dry, it¡¯s more of a slow build-up, which equally results in a high output.

    ¡¸Shall I strip down for you?¡¹

    M puts a hand on her uniform.

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re fine as you are. Continue like this.¡¹

    My meat rod is already big enough if I do say so myself.

    I¡¯m already fairly aroused and if I fuck M now, she¡¯ll probably be exhausted by the time we fight.

    Besides, having the dignified M give me a blowjob while she¡¯s wearing her uniform is an exciting experience in its own right.

    ¡¸Can you do it without using your hands?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, alright.¡¹

    M rests her hands on my thighs and just brings her mouth close to my rod.

    ¡¸Nnh...... rero rero...... chuu......¡¹

    She sucks on the base, then softly licks the bulging veins and twirls her tongue around the head before kissing the tip.

    ¡¸It has a very strong manly scent.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t wash it enough?¡¹

    M slurps and sucks loudly the pre-cum leaking from the tip.

    ¡¸No, I like how strong it smells.¡¹

    Her hands hold onto my thighs and she swallows my dick.

    ¡¸Guu...... ngguu!¡¹

    Her mouth is on the smaller side so she struggles to put my dick in her mouth even normally.

    Now that I¡¯mrger than usual, it might be impossible for her.

    It¡¯s also as hard as rock or steel.

    ¡¸Nggugh...... Nnn©`©`!!¡¹

    The harder she tries, the more her eyebrows distort, and she practically chokes when she pushes her head down.

    Seeing how much effort she¡¯s giving, praising her would probably be better than holding back.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, M...... my dick is being sucked into your beautiful lips...... don¡¯t worry about your teeth, a little scraping is fine.¡¹

    M nods and closes her eyes, then pushes her head further down to swallow more of my dick.

    Her mouth is still not wide enough when she opens it as much as possible and her teeth are rubbing against me, although it doesn¡¯t hurt.

    I¡¯m more worried about it providing additional stimtion which will make my dick even bigger.

    ¡¸Nngguuh!¡¹

    M looks up at me with tears in her eyes after swallowing a sufficient length of my dick.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy you got that much down. It feels great.¡¹

    M¡¯s eyes narrow to show her happiness and then she slowly pulls it back out.

    My cock, which could have gone to her stomach when I think about it, grinds against the inside of her throat as she pulls out.

    All I know is that the feeling of domination that I get from infringing as deep into her body and the love she has for me that allows me to do so greatly amplifies the pleasure.

    ¡¸Uggh...... fuu©`, fuu©`, mughghgh......¡¹

    After a deserved breather and a short session with her tongue on my tip, she returns to taking me deep.

    She repeats this, aiming to bring me to climax.

    Feeling her tongue on the bulging veins feels wonderful.

    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because she¡¯s gotten used to it or she likes it when I scoop her hair with my hands, she doesn¡¯t look as in pain as she initially did.

    She keeps tilting her head up almost as if asking whether I have any requests for her.

    ¡¸Can you do it while looking at my eyes?¡¹

    She happily looks up with narrowed eyes as I told her to while continuing her diligent service.

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s good...... you¡¯re really pretty so it¡¯s just irresistible when you look at me like that.¡¹

    Her mouth is so full that she can¡¯t speak and her cheeks are a faint red.

    M didn¡¯t change out of her uniform after the war council.

    I get strangely aroused when I think about how she¡¯s sucking my dick while dressed in the same manner she would be when takingmand on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Aah, cute M...... my M!¡¹

    My rod begins to twitch and more juices leak from the tip.

    M¡¯s hands circle around my waist and she takes me in deeper.

    She intends for me to cum in her mouth.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, M. There¡¯s too much and you¡¯ll suffocate.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh©`! Nnh©`!!¡¹

    She shakes her head, insisting she doesn¡¯t mind.

    Her muffled voice must also be part of her service, all to get me more aroused.

    ¡¸Guuh.¡¹

    My cock throbs once hard and then pulses while my balls tremble.

    I can feel the semen flowing up from my testicles and along my urethra.

    Swelling of my dick begins at the base.

    Reaching her limit, M¡¯s teary eyes open wide.

    As I thought, this isn¡¯t good. I might break M by filling her with too much seed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m shooting it on your face!¡¹

    I pull my dick out from her mouth and rest it on top of her lovely face.

    The mouth I just vited is still open and I see her tongue peeking out.

    She¡¯s fully prepared.

    ¡¸Hngh!¡¹

    With a grunt, a sticky fluid gushes out.

    It gushes out like a powerful jet of water.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Despite being prepared, M still gets surprised by the force at which it shoots out and instinctively wants to turn her face away, however she suppresses the urge and simply closes her eyes instead.

    Rather than a liquid sshing her, it felt more like something soft and solid hitting her face.

    ¡¸Guoh...... uoooh...... oooh......¡¹

    ¡¸Auu, kubbh, the noise, everyone will hear, abhghhh!¡¹

    The sound of my ejaction was louder than the sound of M¡¯s groans.

    It was a sticky and rhythmical sound.

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s that sound?¡¹

    ¡¸Bushu, bushu? It¡¯sing from Lord Hardlett¡¯s tent...... should we check it out just in case?¡¹

    M¡¯s body tenses up.

    It is unreasonable to stop now though, so I¡¯m going to let this go until the end.

    ¡¸No, he said not to wake him up until the scheduled time, don¡¯t you remember? If you do anything unnecessary, you¡¯ll get fucked.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just strengthen the patrols.¡¹

    Umu, things somehow worked out.

    I draw M¡¯s face, which is no longer visible due to therge amount of white coating, closer and shower even more of my seed on her at close range.

    Getting any on her clothes would probably trouble her so I make an effort to stain only her face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still cumming. It doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯ll stop.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s so sticky, clinging so much to my face that I can feel an extra weight. As usual.¡¹

    Fixing her face in ce, I continue to shower her until the end.

    It must have been ten or twenty minutes before the strength of the stream started to die down and the viscosity returned to normal too.

    ¡¸Fuu...... I feel refreshed.¡¹

    My body drops onto the bed and M smiles.

    ¡¸What an incredible ejaction. I can¡¯t take off the semen stuck to my face. It even feels like it¡¯s moving on its own.¡¹

    When I try to wipe it for her, she throws a nket over me.

    ¡¸Go to sleep now. I will clean up your tool and take care of the aftermath because I know tomorrow will be a fierce battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Then shouldn¡¯t you¨D¨Doooh.¡¹

    I get interrupted when she sucks on my crotch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. As long as you are healthy, we¡¯ll win for sure.¡¹

    M draws out the remaining seed in my dick and nicely cleans up my rod.

    Perhaps I really am tired, I suddenly feel sleepy.

    ¡¸I adore you. I forever will......¡¹

    My consciousness fades as M¡¯s pretty voice trails off.

    ¨D¨DAnd a Few Hours Later.

    ¡¸Notice from the lookout, there is movement in the enemy camp. It¡¯s time.¡¹

    So there is movement from more than a few individuals in the enemy headquarters.

    They snuffed out their torches and are moving in silence, so there¡¯s no mistaking that it must be their night raid unit.

    Although they aren¡¯t perfect, we would bete to react if our guard was down.

    ¡¸Our preparations are alreadypleted.¡¹

    M says.

    My scent still faintly lingers in her hair.

    It was really thick after all.

    ¡¸Once the enemy has gotten close enough, they will fire ming arrows from the west, south, and north to throw us into chaos. Using that opening, they will look to enter the city through the sandbags on the north wall.¡¹

    ¡¸If they¡¯re attacking from three sides, it must mean they are sending a considerable force.¡¹

    ¡¸The west and south side are ultimately for deception, likelyposed of solely archers, whereas the north will be the main force.¡¹

    Sandbags were piled up on our side of the north wall to increase the height and furthermore the top of the artificial hill created by the enemy was stacked disorderly to prevent them from climbing up, yet that is still a drop in the ocean.

    Damaged parts of the gate were used as fences and stakes, although they don¡¯tpare to a stone wall.

    Infantry withrge hammers or axes can easily deal with that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we deliberately put on an act.¡¹

    After the temporary repairs, one squad of the royal army purposely lit a fire and cooked a meal on top of the wall.

    Immediately after, Celia climbed up, kicked them off and put out the fire.

    The enemy who is aiming to attack at night should be fixating on us for any kind of opening and a few minutes of illumination should have allowed them to sufficiently gauge our defences.

    As a side note, Celia seriously kicked them off to make the act look more genuine.

    I promised to do something good for the poor soldierster, but one of them said getting kicked by Celia was enough and went to clean up his crotchter, which I really didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s nearly time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ten minutes......no, maybe twenty minutes.¡¹

    It¡¯s taking an unexpectedly long time, though it can¡¯t be helped when the enemy is doing their best not to be discovered.

    I guess I¡¯ll drink some water for now.

    ¡¸Fufufu, so it¡¯s time...... wha-!?¡¹

    When I was about to take a drink of water from my bottle, someone from the dark grabs me.

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s an enemy who infiltrated.

    ¡¸Guhmm!¡¹

    The stranger pushed their lips on mine.

    Looking closer, that person was the dark-skinned Sekrit in armor.

    ¡¸What on earth?¡¹

    ¡¸I said you could fuck me. You thought it was better to screw around and spray your load on that serious woman.¡¹

    Sekrit presses her lips on me again, shoving her tongue and saliva into my mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that, but the fight is starting¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, not good enough. I want it now.¡¹

    Sekrit worms her hand under my armor and rubs my dick forcefully.

    ¡¸Being this big even when soft...... what an inhumanlyrge dick.¡¹

    With such rough rubbing, it took merely 30 seconds to get me hard.

    ¡¸Do it now, you should be able to.¡¹

    After confirming my erect state, Sekrit lowers her pants under her armor, puts her hands on the wall and sticks her ass towards me.

    So she wants me to thrust from behind.

    ¡¸Hey now.¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing that same ck underwear from before and the part covering her ass is practically a piece of string.

    If I use my finger to pull it to the side, her pubic hair and genitals will be in in sight.

    I can¡¯t step back now that it¡¯se to this point.

    ¡¸......stay still.¡¹

    When I was about to lower my mouth down to her ass, Sekrit kicks me.

    ¡¸Fool, there¡¯s no time for forey. Just use some spit and jam it in.¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    I don¡¯t know if I even have ten minutes so I can¡¯t spend it on kissing or caressing.

    Either I stop or just stick it in.

    ¡¸Sorry...... hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Nngh!¡¹

    I smear some saliva on my rod before pushing it into Sekrit¡¯s dark-skinned crotch.

    Sekrit is hardly wet and my spit doesn¡¯t provide enough lubrication.

    It probably hurts quite a bit for her, but she still pushes her ass toward me the moment I entered her.

    ¡¸Move! Don¡¯t hold back. Focus only on getting your own pleasure. Fuck me like you¡¯re viting me. Use me like I¡¯m a hole meant to make you ejacte.¡¹

    My hands hold down Sekrit¡¯s hands which are on the wall and I shake my hips with my body pressing hers down.

    To ejacte in a short period of time, I rock my hips furiously.

    There¡¯s no time for unnecessary words.

    The only sounds are our armor bumping against each other, my breathing, and Sekrit¡¯s enduring groans.

    I¡¯m fucking a woman from behind without a single word being uttered and only the minimum sections of our armor opened.

    This kind of rape-like y doesn¡¯t stop my dick from staying hard.

    I pound Sekrit like I¡¯m in a trance while she simply groans and keeps her hands on the wall.

    ¡¸Fuh! Hup! Hmp!¡¹

    ¡¸Gah! Guu! Ugh!¡¹

    I can¡¯t touch her ass or her boobs due to her armor, I can¡¯t see her ass and I can¡¯t kiss her.

    This is simply hip-bumping sex.

    I then hear Celia¡¯s subdued voice.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the enemy¡¯s attack will be starting soon. Where might you be?¡¹

    She¡¯s lowering her voice likely so the approaching enemy can¡¯t hear.

    However I don¡¯t have the luxury to answer.

    I speed up my thrusting.

    Sekrit¡¯srge frame lifts up from the ground.

    ¡¸Ah...... gaa...... gguuuh!!¡¹

    She lets out an anguished groan and her nails make a screeching sound as they are dragged along the wall.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, are you over...... here......?¡¹

    Celia finally shows up at the drinking station.

    I can¡¯t stop moving now though.

    After several more thrusts, I climax in front of Celia.

    ¡¸Guooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaoooh!!¡¹

    I roar like an animal, m my hips against Sekrit and cum inside her.

    Sekrit¡¯s body arches back and she also howls.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I can¡¯ty back and ejacte.

    I rock my hips as I cum, spewing copious amount of semen with enough force that pain runs through my urethra.

    I pull out immediately without a single word after I empty my load.

    ¡¸Iggyih!¡¹

    Sekrit shrieks as my still thick dick is yanked out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming now.¡¹

    I follow after Celia while fixing my pants to cover my dick.

    ¡¸Fufufu, cumming inside with no hesitation. The punishment my pussy endured will likely cause it to swell. What a great fuck.¡¹

    Sekrit is left bowlegged with her hands still on the wall.

    Globs of semen spill out from her crotch and make a puddle on the ground.

    ¡¸Oh, I forgot.¡¹

    I grab Sekrit by the head and kiss her forcefully.

    ¡¸I¡¯m heading out now.¡¹

    ¡¸...... tch, still with that in the end. You should have just left me after you were done.¡¹

    Sekrit scoops the sticky white goop leaking from her vagina with a finger and licks it up.

    I don¡¯t get her at all.

    ¡¸Loose¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A voice bellows in the dark which signals ming arrows to be shot from all around the city.

    It is quite a pretty sight to behold now that it isn¡¯t daytime.

    ¡¸The enemy has started their attack!¡¹

    I can see that without them saying anything, but reporting is the duty of the lookout after all.

    The falling arrows rain down on the sleeping soldiers...... or that should have happened. Instead, most of the soldiers are hiding under roofs so not many of them got hurt.

    Wooden houses have either been torn down already or had water poured on them.

    ¡¸Another volley ising!¡¹

    Several thousand arrows rain down again.

    Our allies don¡¯t counterattack.

    ¡¸Charge in©`!!¡¹

    With thatmand, I can hear the sound of the enemy footsteps closing in.

    Sure enough, the enemy in the west and south started distancing themselves after shooting their arrows.

    The actual attack is concentrated on the north.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no attack from them, their guards are down! Use this chance to climb up and destroy their hurriedly constructed fences!¡¹

    Enemy soldiers try to run and dismantle the fences.

    Leopolt nods and I correspondingly wave my right hand.

    ¡¸Do it.¡¹

    Ballistae within the city areunched simultaneously.

    All of them were aimed at the north wall, primed and ready to fire.

    ¡¸All units, loose!¡¹

    In addition, archers scattered in many houses release their ming arrows.

    An intense volley which doesn¡¯t lose out to the volley fired by the bow cavalry yesterday and giant bolts assail the enemy.

    ¡¸Crap! Did they see through us!?¡¹

    ¡¸What a scary barrage! We can¡¯t withstand this!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s pull back temporarily. Retreat to our defenses.¡¹

    Faced with the extreme shower of ming arrows, the enemy squad crawls under theirrge shields and hide in their defenses.

    Looks like they were also prepared for the situation where their night raid was seen through and they get counterattacked.

    ¡¸This much is to be expected.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t long before the defenses of the enemy soldiers started to waver.

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-the ground is burning? The sandbags are burning!?¡¹

    Naturally, the ming arrows we fired willnd on the sandbags on the city walls.

    Sandbags should not burn normally but this time they smoldered and started to burn.

    ¡¸Those aren¡¯t sandbags after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re cloth bags filled with scrap wood and other garbage. It¡¯s no different to fuel.¡¹

    All the contents of the newly stacked sandbags were like that.

    The enemy soldiers are moving about in confusion, unable to do anything about the fire at their feet.

    ¡¸Next.¡¹

    I give our ally soldiers a signal with my eyes and they quickly climb up the walls.

    ¡¸T-the enemy ising. Get ready!¡¹

    ¡¸Do they intend to fight in this sea of mes!?¡¹

    Even in such a chaotic situation, the enemy manages to get into battle positions.

    Umu, this is what it means to be elite.

    ¡¸Thanks to that, they have fallen into our n.¡¹

    As Leopolt says, I¡¯m d that the enemy took it head on.

    If they ran away, we would have been left in an awkward position.

    ¡¸We can do this. Be careful not to get mixed in.¡¹

    The few soldiers I signaled ran to roughly constructed barrel-like turrets mounted on top of the walls.

    Well, they are actually barrels.

    Obviously, the enemy sees them, but probably aren¡¯t worried as soldiers aren¡¯t stationed on them.

    The hammer-wielding soldiers break the turrets which the enemy is indifferent to.

    M¡¯s eyes widen while Leopolt¡¯s eyes narrow ever so slightly.

    In an instant, mes rise up from the center of the barrels.

    It wasn¡¯t on the same dimension as the burning sandbags.

    The intensity of the hellfire was as if a great fire magic was cast.

    ¡¸This is¨D¨D uwaaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Run awaaaaaaay! You¡¯ll get burned alive!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaa!¡¹

    The repurposed barrels ¨D¨Dwere made to look like quickly-made turrets, to hide the fact they were actually barrels.

    Plenty of oil was contained by those barrels.

    That oil flowed out and was ignited by the fire at the enemy¡¯s feet, grew the embers into mes of greater size and force, and then assaulted the enemy like a flood.

    It was all the oil in Melisbark, or more precisely the stored oil meant for lighting and auxiliary fuel by the citizens and merchants.

    The fluid was collected and used for this n.

    Although the mayor was seething with anger enough to boil water, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as our defense is sessful.

    I told him to goin to the Libatis government if he wants.

    ¡¸Amazing...... the ce resembles hell.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need light to see with all that fire.¡¹

    I blow out a candle while patting Celia¡¯s head.

    It doesn¡¯t change how bright the night is.

    ¡¸The enemy night raid units are totally destroyed.¡¹

    M¡¯s report is unnecessary at this point.

    No human can fight after being engulfed by that fire.

    Enemy soldiers covered in mes try to escape by throwing themselves off the walls.

    No way that will help.

    ¡¸There¡¯s more where that came from.¡¹

    After the spreading fire burned up the wooden barrels, more oil overflows.

    The flowing mes are not limited to the top of the walls, they transmit outside towards the hill of people and also down the stairs leading into the city.

    Now, the north wall has essentially be a mass of mes.

    ¡¸I-is this okay?¡¹

    ¡¸A shallow ditch was dug so it won¡¯t spread to the city...... probably.¡¹

    A citizen who runs out of the refuge screams at the sight of the shocking scene and falls to the ground.

    Oh, it¡¯s a nice looking girl...... I want to go one round with her but I¡¯ll probably be hated.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s attempt to ascend the city walls have been haltedpletely. Stage one is done.¡¹

    So far, I¡¯ve been spectatingfortably, and here is where the real battle begins.

    ¡¸Escort unit, follow me.¡¹

    My escort unit is already lined up, fully armed and mounted on horses.

    This scene isn¡¯t something you get to see in a siege defense.

    The heavy cavalry gallop with a distinct hefty sound as they make their way to the burning north gate.

    Even the fences and stakes reinforcing the broken gate are burning.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get timid now.¡¹

    I give a quick reminder before pping Schwartz¡¯s ass.

    The face he gives me looked like he was saying, ¡°are you serious?¡± as he sighs and follows after Celia whose horse runs off first.

    Schwartz rushes toward the wall of fire and crashes into the fence.

    Fences originally meant to stop cavalry easily get blown away and we quickly jump outside the city.

    ¡¸Eh!? They came out?¡¹

    ¡¸From the fire...... what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Fences should have been......¡¹

    Dumbfounded enemy soldiers were waiting for us outside the gate.

    They gave up their night raid operation when the gate turned into a sea of fire.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Schwartz broke through with brute strength.

    From the start, the fences were thin and fragile so they could be easily bypassed.

    A simple tap by the enemy probably would have taken them down.

    That¡¯s why we set them on fire before the enemy could touch them, to create a sense of indecision.

    Rattle the enemy with fire at their feet, then drive them off the gates.

    This is the strategy that Leopolt thought of to decide the battle all at once.

    ¡¸The knight and horse is burning......¡¹

    ¡¸De-......demon of fire......¡¹

    Despite running for a short time, I got bathed in a lot of sparks.

    Schwartz and I shake our bodies to scatter the red powder.

    My escort squad jumps out behind me.

    Warhorses or not, normal horses would hesitate to charge straight into fire.

    It was possible because Schwartz opened up a path.

    With the enemy still in their night raid formation, they couldn¡¯t make any anti-cavalry measures.

    The sudden appearance of heavy cavalry threw them into disarray.

    Not to mention the cavalry¡¯s disadvantage at night was cleared by the burning wall lighting up the sky like it was day.

    In their eyes, i was unthinkable for us to attack at this moment.

    ¡¸¨D¨DAll units, get them!¡¹

    I draw my longsword and kick Schwartz¡¯s belly.

    I charge into the enemy¡¯s midst irrespective of the yells and screams flying back and forth.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have spears...... so line up the crossbows and stop¨D¨D ugyaa!¡¹

    I run past the man who is probably themander and cut him down.

    The confusion must persist.

    ¡¸Captain! Guh, reorganize the ranks. Take up defensive formation!¡¹

    My escort unit runs at the enemy soldiers who hurry to gather their forces into a messy line.

    It was clear what would happen when a group of heavy cavalry charge at disorderly infantry though.

    Sturdy armored horses send people flying, enemy soldiers get pierced by spears from horseback, and weighty hooves trample over fallen bodies.

    They didn¡¯t even put up a paper-thin resistance.

    ¡¸Celia, aim for themander.¡¹

    I speak as I run my sword through the enemy in front of me, then throw the dead soldier¡¯s body at the enemymander yelling out orders.

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Two daggers thrown one after the other with a slight time difference by Celia fly at the man in front of her.

    ¡¸This is nothing!¡¹

    The first one was deflected by the man¡¯s shield, however therge object hindered his vision and prevented him from seeing the second which was aimed low at his feet. The knife stabbed the man¡¯s leg and brought him to the ground.

    ¡¸Gugh......¡¹

    That was when a third dagger found its way into the man¡¯s eye, killing the man after he let out a bizarre grunt.

    Gido expertly fired his bow on horseback, systematically taking out the guy standing at the vanguard, the guy yelling loudly and the guy who looks too full of himself.

    Among them was a soldier, clearly rank-and-file, who was growing out an excessive beard, and that guy was briefly entertaining.

    While the enemy still remained confused, the royal army infantry and bow cavalry also followed the escort unit out through the gates.

    ¡¸Retreat¨D¨D! Everyone fall back! Withdraw¨D¨D!¡¹

    A gong or simr instrument was starting to be banged by the enemy.

    Our foes scatter and run away as fast as they could.

    ¡¸Give chase. No, run past and rush the enemy headquarters.¡¹

    We aren¡¯t just going to foil their night raid.

    We are going to crush the enemy¡¯s attack and then return the favor by doing a night raid of our own.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s a race against time. They should not be prepared for a night raid, so let¡¯s attack before they can set up defenses.¡¹

    It is difficult to do something as intricate as simultaneously arranging your defenses while organizing an attack.

    Judging on their first attack, most of their archers should have been deployed too.

    The moment you get attacked after performing your own attack is when the army gets most chaotic.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be great if the confusion spreads to the enemy headquarters?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it will be that simple.¡¹

    M and Leopolt have arrived.

    Needless to say, this is a fight.

    ¡¸There is movement in the enemy headquarters. A portion of the army is pushing their way to the front. Although it is within our expectations, this is the most troublesome response.¡¹

    ¡¸They shouldn¡¯t know the details of the situation...... yet they are already getting into a defensive formation.¡¹

    So they figured it was best to fortify their defenses until they could get a grasp of the situation after seeing the great ze and their night raid unitpsing into chaos.

    I guess they aren¡¯t naive enough to dance like we wanted.

    In that case, we just have to break them with force.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s charge.¡¹

    Leopolt and M doesn¡¯t stop me after I make such a deration.

    ¡¸Follow me!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    My escort unit, the royal army soldiers and bow cavalry join together and start charging.

    There wasn¡¯t any kind of specific formation, actually it¡¯s impossible to fight in a tight formation in night battle.

    The mixed army closes the distance in no-guard, staying on horseback until they can beat the enemy to a pulp.

    ¡¸Enemy spotted in front. Roughly 1500!¡¹

    A squad separated from the headquarters stands in front of us.

    We can¡¯t spare any time or effort detouring around.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going straight through the center. Don¡¯t drop your speed!¡¹

    I don¡¯t see them in an anti-cavalry formation.

    Rather, they¡¯re probably panicking from seeing our jumbled army running at them.

    ¡¸Time to take advantage.¡¹

    With my longsword in my right hand and my Dual Crater in my left, I spread my arms wide.

    Schwartz runs head-on into the shield of an enemy soldier and crushes him together with his defense on the ground.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    At the same time, I swing my longsword and behead the two soldiers on my right side.

    ¡¸This side too.¡¹

    My Dual Crater slices through the top of the head of one of the enemy soldiers who tries to retaliate on the left side.

    ¡¸You take care of the front.¡¹

    Schwartz rams through everybody he encounters with his armored head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t slow down. These guys are just a checkpoint.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Right!¡¹¡¹¡¸Mm.¡¹

    Celia throws her swords on horseback, sticking them in the neck and face of two soldiers respectively before finishing them off with quick shes.

    Those who she can¡¯t finish off and the annoying long spear users get a taste of a flying knife from her left hand.

    Gido zips past two soldiers and decapitates them, then kicks over another in front of him.

    ¡¸Damn brat!¡¹

    ¡¸Just because you have a somewhat handsome face!¡¹

    Two enemy soldiers tries to block his way with spears, but Gido¡¯s horse jumps over the two weapons to dodge, allowing Gido to then cut down one of them in return.

    As expected of a horse who is good friends with the mountain nation, his mount can handle itself well.

    A man cries out as his severed arm twirls around in the air.

    That Sekrit.

    She¡¯s rampaging around in her usual two-sword style.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon now, if you don¡¯t block properly, you¡¯ll die.¡¹

    The enemy blocks a strike aimed at his head only to get pierced in the stomach, one dodges a sh to his arm only to get skewered in the throat...... you can¡¯t be average and be able to take consecutive attacks at that speed.

    ¡¸Bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Close. If you hit, you could have obtained the second-hand body of a woman for yourself.¡¹

    Sekritys t on her horse.

    She bent backwards so far that it seemed like she was stuck on the horse¡¯s back to avoid the opponent¡¯s spear before chopping the foe¡¯s head off from both sides.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that face? I¡¯m telling you now that her hole has already been filled with my seed.¡¹

    I threaten Schwartz as I charge deep into the enemy lines.

    ¡¸Stop the guy in front! If you can¡¯t stop him from passing through the middle, you should be ashamed!¡¹

    Looks like they don¡¯t have room to make idle chatter.

    Although our allies are gradually gouging a hole in their ranks, their morale hasn¡¯tpletely deted yet.

    Several soldiers stand in my way, their eyes bloodshot.

    Swords are parried, spears are broken, bolts miss their target.

    Shields are knocked away, helmets are smashed, bodies are cut down.

    Sounds of metal getting ttened, flesh being torn apart, deathroes and screams as well asmanders yelling fly back and forth mix together.

    Correspondingly, I also roar back and purposely maintain my path, staying true to my original deration of rushing through the middle.

    Five people, ten people, I stopped counting how many I cut after that.

    ¡¸A demon...... a demon has appeared......¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t get cold feet! Justice lies under us an Her Majesty Wilhelmina!¡¹

    Two more enemy soldiers attack me.

    I slice through the forehead of the first with my longsword and then bash the second¡¯s head with my shield.1

    I think my current expression might be on the level of Leopolt¡¯s stone face.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t have much room to operate.

    Even though we¡¯ve broken through quite a bit, the enemy doesn¡¯t give up.

    They¡¯re really fighting until the end.

    ¡¸He¡¯s smiling!¡¹

    ¡¸That demon! Blood-soaked demon!¡¹

    I take back myst statement. Looks like I¡¯m smiling.

    I wasn¡¯t conscious of it.

    I skewer the two attackers with my sword like some dumplings and toss them aside.

    Some warm substance sprays on my head.

    I¡¯vee pretty far from the wall so it¡¯s gotten dark and I can¡¯t tell, but it¡¯s probably blood.

    Finally, I¡¯ve broken through.

    The enemy headquarters is right before my eyes.

    ¡¸...... how impressive.¡¹

    However, a number of new teams appear in front of the headquarters.

    I wonder if they were arranged during the time we were charging in or whether it¡¯s because themander was just that skilled.

    I can¡¯t back down now.

    The enemy hasn¡¯t regrouped with the squad they sent for night raid and the cavalry can¡¯t be used as effectively in the dark.

    It doesn¡¯t change the fact that our chance is now.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!¡¹

    I growl multiple times louder than when Sekrit made me cum.

    ¡¸Monster......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! He¡¯sing, stop him no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸By the pride of our army, don¡¯t let him through!¡¹

    ¡¸Follow Aegir-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Skewering time!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s do-or-die!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina shouts.

    M has also stepped forward.

    This Melisbark battle is reaching its final stage.

 Chapter 354: Southern War â‘¤ Conclusion of the Night Battle

    <h4>Chapter 354: Southern War ¢Ý Conclusion of the Night Battle</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    I run towards the enemy in front of me.

    If I break past this formation, will the headquarters be beyond them or will there be two more squads waiting behind?

    Right now, I don¡¯t know. I will leave that for Leopolt to think about.

    I only know that I have to focus on defeating whoever is standing in my way.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Schwartz doesn¡¯t slow down.

    I notice an arrow is stuck near his face so I help pull it out for him.

    Trailing us is my escort unit as well as the cavalry of the royal army.

    As they did not have a role in the siege battle, they are pumped up and ready to contribute now that they have a chance.

    We have alreadye far away from the dazzling mes which lit up the darkness.

    Minutely maneuvering the cavalry to disturb the enemy while visibility is poor is out of the question.

    ¡¸Our cavalry will be the drill.¡¹

    Simple is best when ites to cavalry. We can charge into the enemy lines, open a hole and create a foothold which allows the infantry in the rearguard to easily punch through.

    I, as the lead cavalry, will act as the tip of the drill.

    ¡¸Get into anti-cavalry formation! Defend......¡¹

    Schwartz elerates further.

    The enemymander is giving out orders while overseeing the entire battle and he probably didn¡¯t expect my horse to be this fast.

    We reach the enemy before long spears could get lined up.

    ¡¸S-so fast!¡¹

    ¡¸A ck gale......¡¹

    Right before contact, one soldier turns his spear to me, but I throw my longsword at him.

    ¡¸Gugh!¡¹

    My sword flies right into his stomach, the force of impact throwing him down on the ground on his back, which opens a hole in their lines big enough for a single horse to fit.

    Schwartz quickly adjusts his path and heads straight for the hole.

    He knocks away enemiesing from either side of him with his giant body and tramples through the reserve forces waiting behind.

    ¡¸I let you borrow it and now I¡¯m taking it back.¡¹

    As I pass by, I pull out my sword sticking out of the enemy¡¯s body, then bisect the upper half of themanding officer.

    ¡¸Crossbows, what are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! How can we shoot in this situation, we will friendly fire!¡¹

    Schwartz travels like the wind through the enemy army.

    The squishing sounds beneath his hooves echo loudly.

    I also recklessly swing my sword and shield.

    Being surrounded by enemies actually makes things easier.

    On the contrary, the enemy has a difficult time.

    The archers and crossbowmen especially have it the hardest as the darkness as well as how close they are together makes it extremely likely for them to shoot their allies.

    In a short time, I was able to get through the secondyer of defense.

    ¡¸What are you doing, letting Lord Hardlett go alone like that!? Pulverize the enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please slow down a little!¡¹

    It looks like my allies are colliding with the enemy behind me.

    Having created a hole, the enemy is out of sorts and it should be a matter of time before they get run over.

    ¡¸......that was pretty thin.¡¹

    I mutter to myself and smile when I see what is waiting for me.

    ¡¸No wonder...... it was all to buy time for the thirdyer.¡¹

    The third line of defense has appeared in front of me.

    Their soldiers are prepared and neatly arranged, and it looks hard to get through quickly.

    ¡¸Loose!¡¹

    ¡¸Release!¡¹

    Countless ming arrows and bolts fly from the new enemy.

    While I cut down any arrows aimed directly at me, the ones which fall around me lights up the area and helps secure better vision for the enemy¡¯s next shots.

    Moreover, the bolts I could not defend end up hitting me and Schwartz.

    Sure, most of them bounce off our armor, however a few bolts find their way into the gaps in Schwartz¡¯s armor due to him being arger target.

    He exhaled slightly, pretending to be fine, but I know having him charge into this squad would leave him with more than a scratch.

    ¡¸Your job is done here.¡¹

    I dismount from Schwartz who continues to run.

    He had a ¡°oh, is that so?¡± face as he runs off to the side somewhere.

    I let the momentum from jumping off Schwartz propel my dash toward the enemy.

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s whole body is ck...... no, he¡¯s just covered in blood!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn demon...... shoot! Shoot him full of holes!¡¹

    Multiple arrows and bolts soar at me.

    The one that stopped was the enemy.

    My shield protects me as I¡¯m charging and allows me to maintain speed.

    I feel numerous blows hitting my shield and my armor.

    Two projectiles dig into my flesh, although that is not nearly enough to affect my movement.

    ¡¸Here hees!¡¹

    ¡¸Light infantry forwar¨D¨D uwaaaah!!¡¹

    Almost like pushing apart the sea of arrows, I lower my hips right as I reach the first soldier and then make a sweeping motion.

    Four crossbowmen get sent flying all at once.

    I saw blood squirt so my attack must have finished off a few of them, but I don¡¯t have time to count how many.

    Response time is fast on the opponent¡¯s side, as infantry holding shields and swords appear before I realized.

    ¡¸Everyone dismount! Attack from the front!¡¹

    Catching up with me after enduring the harsh barrage of arrows, the escort squad get down from their horses and choose to fight.

    It¡¯s probably going to get messy from here on out.

    ¡¸Look how this guy is dressed. He¡¯s amander.¡¹

    ¡¸How brave of him to lead the charge. Now I¡¯m going to finish him and turn him into one of my achievements!¡¹

    Oops, I better focus on the enemies in front of me.

    When I take a deep breath, the world seems to move slowly.

    It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had this feeling.

    About twenty enemies stand before me, all with the same swords and metal shields, plus the man at the far back with the red shield is themander.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    The very first man shouts as he approaches me and swings down his sword, which I block with my shield, and then I return a sh to his torso from the right.

    My sword tears through his armor, rips through his soft innards and cuts through his solid spinal column.

    He lets out a sluggish scream.

    I don¡¯t force my body back after it shifted to the right, instead I use the momentum to bash the next enemy with my shield.

    The sensation of his facial bones getting crushed is transmitted through my shield.

    Using the foe¡¯s body to stop my initial shing motion, I focus my gaze at the sword being thrusted at me from the front.

    My response is a powerful sh to the opponent¡¯s legs.

    I purposely aimed low because stabbing him in the stomach would restrict my movement.

    In a forward-leaning position, I bring myself down barely touching the ground to avoid attacks from two enemies on either side of me, then bounce back up in a spinning manner to sh their backs.

    Showing my own back to the enemy will naturally invite attacks.

    From what I sawst, they were aiming at my head, side and thigh.

    ¡¸Hup!¡¹

    My shield is lifted to defend my head, I twist my body to dodge the thrust at my torso, then I shift my leg to allow the armored portion to take the hit.

    The enemy¡¯s astonishment was also sluggish and hard to make out.

    Now is when I hear the first guy I cut fall to the ground.

    I return to my normal stance and then throw my shield at one enemy while slicing in half another through his shield.

    Noticing that the enemy let go of his sword, I leave my shield where it is, grab the spinning sword in midair and lop off the head of a third enemy with it.

    ¡¸Fuu©`¡¹

    Time moves at regr speed once again after I exhale.

    ¡¸Mo...... monster......¡¹

    ¡¸Eight people in a single breath......¡¹

    Before the enemy could finish speaking, I inhale deeply and start moving again.

    I draw the Dual Crater at my hip for the usual dual-wielding setup and swing at two enemies in front of me.

    My attack was faster than their attempts to defend.

    The Dual Crater went on to bisect one of them, meanwhile the de of my longsword was deliberately tilted to the side to deliver a blunt hit to the other.

    A dull edge makes slicing cleanly hard, although the man¡¯s head is caved in so I guess the result is pretty much the same anyways.

    Another man cries out sluggishly as I block the sh from my right with my longsword, then use the tilting center of gravity tounch a kick to my left.

    I let my leg fall back down and lower my hips for another powerful sweep with my longsword.

    The circr sh at shoulder level chopped off one head and four hands.

    Positioning my Dual Crater lower at the same time I spun around sliced the faces of the two enemies who crouched.

    That wasn¡¯t the end.

    I follow up the rotation by running forward.

    A fierce slicing of wind can be heard as my Dual Crater and longsword cuts through a head and body respectively, strengthened by the energy of my dash.

    Retaliating shes from the enemy are so slow they seem to be stopped.

    I dodge one sword, then the second, then the third, and then ughter their owners with my Dual Crater.

    I¡¯m unable to evade the fourth sh to my waist, so I block with my longsword, proceed to tackle that soldier and finish him off after he falls by stomping on him.

    The fifth sword whiches along with the shriek of the man I just took out gets grabbed with my bare hand and snapped in half after I toss my Dual Crater up in the air.

    When I catch the Dual Crater, I behead the dumbfounded enemy.

    Now the only one left is themander.

    ¡¸A-a dem¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s a demon?¡¹

    I cut his words short with a headbutt, bashing my helmet-wearing head against his skull and splitting it open.

    With a chance to look back, I see the ground littered with twenty corpses, and none who looks remotely able to get up and attack me from behind.

    ¡¸......hiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸This is impossible...... it¡¯s not real......¡¹

    Bystanding enemies immediately take steps backward.

    Those I determined to bemanders hide behind their subordinates when their eyes meet with mine.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t fight head-on against that kind of beast! Shoot him down! Kill him with crossbows!¡¹

    Crap, I let go of my shield.

    I have no other choice except to deflect with my sword.

    Just when I thought I was in a little trouble, my escort unit rushes in.

    They may be off their horses, but the heavily armed soldiers should be more than enough to defeat crossbowmen.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! I¡¯ve finally caught up to you. Gosh, how could you leave your shield!¡¹

    ¡¸Gununu......¡¹

    It¡¯s Celia and Mack.

    Mack¡¯s entire body is dripping with sweat as he picks up my shield.

    Oh, thanks.

    ¡¸I saw what you did earlier. It was so fast my eyes couldn¡¯t follow.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s eyes are sparkling.

    Hahaha, I¡¯m d she¡¯s fallen for me all over.

    During my escort unit¡¯s fierce attack, the bow cavalry and royal army also catch up and the third army starts to copse.

    It¡¯s not a rout. They are maintaining order and retreating to their headquarters.

    In any case, the attack on the headquarters can finally begin.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve pushed through! Stop them at all costs, those who can move go to the front!¡¹

    A group ofrge mene forth amidst the melee.

    ¡¸Warhammer...... no, it¡¯s even bigger. They¡¯re equipped with giant hammers andrge axes!¡¹

    ¡¸Those are siege weapons used to destroy fences and gates.¡¹

    In no way do they look like a squad meant for field battle, but I guess the enemy is desperate.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hrggooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Over 2 m tall men wielding enormous weaponse at me.

    They¡¯re equipped with gigantic two-handed weapons, wrapped in coarse-looking chains, and wearing a helmet that resembles a can covering their entire head except their eyes.

    The pressure exuded by their sheer size and executioner-like appearance overwhelms our allies.

    A boost to their morale is required.

    ¡¸Mack, let¡¯s do this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay.¡¹

    Mack and I stand in front, facing off against the executioner look-alikes.

    ¡¸Hnngooh!¡¹

    The irregrly-sized hammer is swung down.

    Since two hands are needed to use it, I can easily dodge and sh the man¡¯s vulnerable stomach, but I purposely block with my shield.

    A loud ng rang out like the sound of the bell signaling the daytime, and then Celia and the others closed their eyes instinctively.

    ¡¸......fumu, is that it?¡¹

    The impact only pushed my shield back slightly.

    Of course, the executioner¡¯s eyes open wide like he can¡¯t believe what happened.

    ¡¸Hmmph!¡¹

    When I return the favor and bash the hammer with my shield, therge man flies backwards.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    Mack is also forcibly pushing the executioner to the ground with his warhammer.

    As expected, since in terms of strength Mack is even stronger than me.

    ¡¸Hnggoh!¡¹

    Once again, the executioner challenges me.

    I meet his downward attack with my longsword.

    Sparks fly when our preferred weapons sh, and then the executioner¡¯s hammer shatters.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    I grab the man by the chains around him with my right hand and lift him up.

    ¡¸What...... the......¡¹

    He mumbles astoundedly in a low growl.

    His weight should be around 150 kg.

    ¡¸Off you go.¡¹

    I throw the big man.

    He didn¡¯t fly far because he was so heavy, however he fell head-first and snapped his neck.

    It would have been simple for Celia tond on her feet. I guess being heavy has its merits and demerits.

    ¡¸Guaah!!¡¹

    At the same time, Mack also manages to get a hit on the other executioner¡¯s head with his hammer.

    ¡¸Incredible...... Lord Hardlett is strong.¡¹

    ¡¸If you stay calm and think, those guys are full of openings. They¡¯re nothing to fear.¡¹

    Now the morale of our allies has recovered.

    They are quickly finishing off the executioner¡¯s with spears and crossbows.

    With Leopolt and M also inmand, our forces are slowly pushing the enemy back.

    I take a step backwards so I can look at the bigger picture and determine where to attack next.

    ¡¸Enemy general, prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s warning alerts me to an iing spear.

    The owner of the spear is a knight wearing red armor unlike the small fry around.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    That thrust was dangerously close to hitting me.

    The spear is also a nice silver color.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    The knight retracts the spear so a follow up attack can be performed, a feat which takes considerable skill.

    Although not as heavy as a strike from Irijina, it isparable in speed.

    ¡¸This is the finisher!¡¹

    I falter when dodging the spun spear, allowing an opening for a full-powered thrust.

    Failing to evade the sharp thrust¨D¨D it gets caught in my left hand instead.

    ¡¸Yes, your attack is quick, but has no weight behind it.¡¹

    Unless such an attack was a surprise, it won¡¯t finish me off.

    A prompt yank pulls the spear out of the knight¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸A...... ah......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    I position my Dual Crater above the nkly staring knight¡¯s head.

    Right before my sword reached the downward looking head of the knight resigned to the inevitable oue, I see long hair spilling out from beneath the helmet and catch a whiff of a sweet scent.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    My Dual Crater barely stopped in time.

    The de actually split open the helmet and cut off a few strands of hair.

    With a dry ng, the two parts of the helmet fall to the ground.

    ¡¸You were a woman!? You should have said so in the beginning, I almost cut you!¡¹

    The woman was taken aback when I yelled at her, then her face bes dyed with anger.

    ¡¸So what if I¡¯m a woman!? I¡¯m a soldier of South Yuguria, whose allegiance is sworn to Her Majesty Wilhelmina, and I¡¯m your enemy!¡¹

    Pulling out the knife at her waist, the female soldier assaults me.

    ¡¸Careful! Let me take care of it!¡¹

    I hold out a hand to stop Celia from jumping in and stand in front of the woman myself.

    ¡¸Die, enemy of the Empire!¡¹

    Her knife easily gets deflected by the arm guard on my left hand while my right hand dives into her crotch.

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    Finding a gap in her armor, my hand squirms into her pants and I insert three fingers in her hole all at once.

    Messing around with Sekrit paid off.

    ¡¸Oww©`©`©`that hurts!!¡¹

    I see blood trickling when I pull my fingers out.

    ¡¸Oops, you were a virgin? Treat this as lesson of war then.¡¹

    ¡¸What lesson......¡¹

    She drops the dagger and squats down.

    ¡¸Uuuuu...... my virginity...... I had the resolve...... even so......¡¹

    At least I made her lose the will to fight safely.

    If she continued to resist, she might have been killed by her own allies.

    ¡¸How dare you do that to big sis!¡¹

    Woah, a sword this time?

    It¡¯s a pretty silver sword too.

    When I bend my body backwards to avoid the sh, I discover the attacker is another female knight. This one looks to be one size smaller than the first.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming to save you now!¡¹

    She shouts as she charges again.

    Unfortunately, her attack is much lighter and much slower than the first woman¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take that.¡¹

    I steal her sword, lift her up and roll her pants down enough to fully expose her ass.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Stop thaaat!¡¹

    I thought I could demoralize her in the same way, but I guess she¡¯s a little too young.

    ¡¸How about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    I shove two fingers into her ass.

    Now she¡¯ll lose her will to fight and will obediently be my prisoner.

    ¡¸Nhiiih! Don¡¯t...... I was nervous this whole time because this is my first battle...... ah, ah, ah, aaaah©`©`©`©`©`©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸She peed herself.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my.¡¹

    Celia calmly states.

    This is a wonderful mess I created.

    The small knight slumps to the ground in tears.

    No shred of defiance remains in her.

    My goal is achieved for now...... I guess.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make amendster.¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave these two to our allies.

    Mack, Celia, and I found the ce where the fighting will revolve around.

    ¡¸If we can take that hill by dawn, the bow cavalry can overlook the enemy and shoot as they please. The enemy won¡¯t be able to remain here!¡¹

    Looking closer, I see M has takenmand of a battle around the hill too.

    She must have also figured out the importance of this point.

    Reinforcements from the enemy areing out in droves.

    The enemymander has been properly identified as well.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s assist M and secure that hill.¡¹

    I want to get to her as soon as possible, but I can¡¯t rx when the night limits visibility so much that enemies can be hiding anywhere.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I cut down one of them.

    ¡¸Eei!¡¹

    Celia shes at the feet of another, then stabs the fallen soldier to finish him off.

    ¡¸Mmngh!¡¹

    Mack crushes the head of yet another with his warhammer.

    ¡¸Hup.¡¹

    Sekrit severs the arms of an enemy soldier with her swords, then severs the man¡¯s legs while she¡¯s at it, and leaves him to die.

    ¡¸When did she......¡¹

    She found her way behind us in this chaos.

    Oh well, she¡¯s good with swords so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a good help.

    ¡¸M, I¡¯m here to assist.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    M smiles happily.

    Themanding officers around her also cheer.

    ¡¸Ooh, Lord Hardlett has arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸Our victory is practically assured!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she unconsciously let her guard down when we get praised but Celia doesn¡¯t realize the enemy behind her.

    ¡¸Take that!¡¹

    ¡¸Auu!¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s sword grazes Celia¡¯s shoulder.

    It was a shallow wound which the enemy intends to add on to.

    ¡¸Kuh.¡¹

    Celia hastily holds her sword up in defense.

    It ends up being unnecessary as my body automatically takes action, jumping in from the side and slicing off the enemy soldier¡¯s dominant arm.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s a minor scratch!¡¹

    Celia pleads her case that she¡¯s still in good shape, except I can only focus on the blood staining her clothes.

    My vision instantly turns red.

    ¡¸You hurt my cute Celia...... unforgivable...... absolutely unforgivable.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih......¡¹

    I grab the legs of the fallen soldier who lost his arm.

    This guy seems to be the lead so a few others are following behind.

    They¡¯re all equally guilty.

    ¡¸Ugaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaa!!¡¹

    I swing the man¡¯s body at the other iing soldiers.

    He¡¯s being treated like an abnormal warhammer.

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    ¡¸Guaa!¡¹

    My swingse from above to crush my enemies and then from the side to knock them away.

    ¡¸This is absurd...... Lord Hardlett goes crazy when a woman gets injured?¡¹

    ¡¸How frightening...... it¡¯s not any different to the rumors.¡¹

    You guys, be quiet.

    I hear Sekrit¡¯sughter as well, although it doesn¡¯t matter to me now.

    ¡¸Gaah!¡¹

    When I smash the final enemy, my human warhammer seems to have gotten lighter.

    I look over and see that the soldier¡¯s body has torn apart, leaving only his legs in my grip.

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s not too badly injured so I guess I can let them off.

    That guy¡¯s head and body flew off somewhere.

    If I rely on my anger to fight, I tend to make more careless mistakes.

    Taking a deep breath, my eyes happen to find Sekrit facing off against an enemy.

    The enemy is attacking her and she¡¯s merely blocking.

    Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s struggling.

    ¡¸Kuh, I got hit.¡¹

    To my surprise, the enemy¡¯s sword cuts Sekrit in the thigh.

    Thankfully it was a small nick, however it¡¯s the stream of blood on her dark-skinned thigh that sets me off.

    Once again, my vision turns red.

    ¡¸She did it on purpose! That¡¯s definitely done on purpose!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s voice seems far off in the distance.

    I let out another animalistic roar and lift up the enemy over my head.

    ¡¸You hurt my Sekrit!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugyaaa!¡¹

    I snap the enemy in half by bending him too far in the opposite direction.

    Blood leaks out from the deceased man¡¯s mouth, anus, and the crack in his body.

    ¡¸Sekrit, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only a scratch. ......pfft, that wasn¡¯t bad.¡¹

    I¡¯m relieved they¡¯re both okay, but they have to be more careful.

    If you girls got hurt, I wouldn¡¯t be happy even if we won.

    ¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    Mack was the next to grunt.

    An arrow apparently struck him in the shoulder.

    ¡¸You alive? You¡¯re a pretty big guy so you¡¯re an easy target. Be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸...... okay.¡¹

    Let¡¯s get back to fighting.

    We help out M¡¯s squad by rampaging wildly.

    We defeat a tenacious enemy unit and take out themander at the head of the army.

    When the morale of our soldiers start darkening, we pick a big fight to encourage them, and push the enemy back again.

    Mmanding well at the head of her army and then Leopolt mobilizing the reinforcements at the optimal timing gradually tilts the battle in our favor.

    A crack of light appears on the horizon to start brightening the sky and by that time most of the hill is in our hands.

    Our bow cavalry is on standby and ready to rain down arrows on the enemy when the sun clears up the field of vision.

    The end is near.

    ¡¸Infantry, go rout the enemy left wing! Just one more push. If we fend off this counterattack, we can drive off the enemy!¡¹

    M wipes the sweat off her forehead as she yells her order.

    Her dignified voice rouses me to fight harder on the frontlines.

    I find a chance to take a breath and our eyes happen to meet.

    M, while her face is dirty and stained with blood, nods and gives me her best smile, feeling that our victory is all but guaranteed.

    At that time, I feel my face tense up.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    I shout as loud as I can, but my voice gets drowned out by the background noise.

    M notices my mouth move and smiles, her body acting on its own.

    ¡¸No need to worry! I won¡¯t be done in by something of this level!¡¹

    M deflects the spear aimed up at her on horseback with her shield, then finishes off the enemy with a nicely timed counterattack.

    That¡¯s not it.

    I¡¯m not worried about that guy.

    I run to her while pushing aside enemy and ally alike.

    There¡¯s no way I make it in time though.

    One enemy makes his way through to M¡¯s side.

    He was most likely remarkably desperate to get this far through all the jostling.

    A sword is swung in passing.

    Fresh blood gushes out from M¡¯s neck.

    More was spilled this time than when Celia and Sekrit got hurt.

    M holds her hand to her neck, looking at my face as she slowly falls off her horse.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter. Wartime.

    Libatis Reinforcement Army Supreme Commander

    Subordinate Squad:

    Goldonia Royal Army ¨C Seventh Division Army Corps ¨C In Battle

    Infantry: 6800

    Archers: 1100

    Cavalry: 1500

    Hardlett Army ¨C In Battle

    Bow Cavalry: 3700

    Escort: 160

    Chariots: 75

    (including vacancies left by wounded)

    Subordinates: Leopolt (staff officer), Celia (minor injury), M ( ), Irijina (charge), Luna (charge)

    Gido (charge), Pipi (charge), Pochi (charge), Marta (standing by), Keith (corpsmander), Sekrit (minor injury)

    Current Location: Melisbark outskirts

    Achievements: Defeated siege army, repelled Melisbark first and second attack

 Chapter 355: Southern War â‘¥ Libatis Superiority?

    <h4>Chapter 355: Southern War ¢Þ Libatis Superiority?</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The sun has risenpletely at this point, extending its rays into the tent.

    Of course that is to be expected when it¡¯s already daytime.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨Dour attack at dawn is progressing in our absolute advantage, the enemy army has undone their encirclement of Melisbark and they¡¯ve started to retreat.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I nod in response to Leopolt¡¯s report.

    No, I can¡¯t tell if I actually nodded or not.

    ¡¸Having suffered major casualties, they probably determined it to be impossible to continue surrounding us. I believe they returned to the fort 20 km west of Melisbark and will need some time before they can attack again. We can say that our defense is sessful.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so......¡¹

    I managed to speak up this time.

    ¡¸Our side also has many fatigued and deceased soldiers, plus the enemy¡¯s presence is unknown, so we did not give chase.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    I give another unenthusiastic reply.

    ¡¸That is all. Now then, I will return to reorganizing the army.¡¹

    He probably never paid attention to my reaction in the first ce, giving a report only because he felt it was his duty.

    After bowing his head, Leopolt turned his heel and left.

    Words of thanks didn¡¯t leave my mouth as my gaze moved back to the bed.

    ¡¸M...... why did this happen?¡¹

    I stroke her face, but her eyes don¡¯t open.

    ¡¸What were my arms doing? Howe my legs couldn¡¯t run faster? Why didn¡¯t I shout louder?¡¹

    It¡¯s pointless to be frustrated over something that has already happened and ming myself is the height of foolishness.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything in that scenario.

    I understand that, yet I can¡¯t help cursing myself for it.

    ¡¸If only I was at her side...... shit......¡¹

    My right hand balls up into a fist and I clench tightly. I squeezed so hard that my skin tears and blood drips out.

    My left hand holds on to her hand, although the strength of my grip doesn¡¯t generate any response from her at all.

    Feeling anxious, I frantically put my ear to her chest.

    ¡¸......fuu.¡¹

    I can hear her heart still beating.

    While I¡¯m relieved she¡¯s alive, the sound was pretty weak.

    At that time, M was shed in the neck and she fell off her horse.

    When I ran to her, she muttered the single word ¡°sorry¡± while holding her wound before passing out not longter.

    Blood was leaking like a fountain and a puddle was left on the ground in no time.

    I shouted for first aid and the medic toe immediately...... I don¡¯t really remember much after that.

    The worse case kept reying in my head, even as M was getting treatment from the best medicine and doctor we have, narrowly escaping death.

    Still, she hasn¡¯t regained consciousness.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......¡¹

    I didn¡¯t notice the royal army medic beside me.

    I quickly vacate the space by the bed to allow the doctor to approach.

    My presence won¡¯t be useful, especially when I can only spew idle chatter.

    I¡¯m not going to hinder the doctor.

    ¡¸Doctor, how is M doing? Is she okay? Will she wake up?¡¹

    The medic takes her pulse and nods.

    He doesn¡¯t have a gloomy face nor a smile.

    ¡¸I cannot say for certain either. Lady Hyuutia¡¯s artery was cut and she lost a lot of blood. If we were one minutete, she might not have been saved.¡¹

    Dragon¡¯s blood was used on M.

    Although it is already scarce, I shudder at the thought of not bringing it.

    ¡¸The wound has closed now, I just believe she lost too much blood. She doesn¡¯t have enough stamina to wake up...... thankfully Lady Hyuutia was smart enough to put pressure on the wound......¡¹

    Blood was literally gushing out like a fountain when M lost consciousness.

    I tried desperately to press down on her neck, but the blood wouldn¡¯t stop flowing out.

    ¡¸So...... is she going to die? Will she open her eyes eventually?¡¹

    ¡¸You can curse my ipetence...... I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t known anyone who survived after their artery was cut. I just know that we can only keep the cold body warm and wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood...... thank you.¡¹

    The doctor wraps a towel warmed with steam around M¡¯s naked body.

    I won¡¯t mess around unnecessarily so I take my leave after giving her head onest pat.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Celia and the others were waiting outside the tent.

    Everyone is worried about M too.

    ¡¸She¡¯s still asleep. The doctor doesn¡¯t know what will happen either.¡¹

    I sigh as I rub Celia¡¯s and Irijina¡¯s ass.

    My intentions are pure this time as I just want to distract myself from getting irritated at my powerlessness.

    ¡¸I see...... anyways, Aegir-sama should rest too. You went pretty wild so your body should be quite exhausted. I prepared some hot soup for you too.¡¹

    Celia hands me a wooden bowl filled with soup.

    That reminds me, I haven¡¯t eaten anything sincest night.

    Under the cold winter sky, I sit on a wood crate left by the enemy and put my lips to the vessel.

    The well-salted soup permeates my empty stomach.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama was amazingst night. I think we can say Aegir-sama single-handedly defeated the enemy on the hill.¡¹

    Celia is trying her best to talk me out of my depressed mood.

    Irijina is offering me her ass too.

    I start remembering bits and pieces of what happened.

    After M fell down from her horse, a cavalry from their rearguard ran in to finish her off.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama picked up that cavalry, horse and rider, and mmed them to the ground. It looked easy for you even though they weighed hundreds of kilograms altogether.¡¹

    My sense of reason flew out the window at that point.

    I probably also roared like an orc or something simr.

    Irijina barked at me when I was about to run to M¡¯s side.

    ¡¸M-dono won¡¯t get better even if Hardlett-dono is with her! We should win as soon as possible and get her treated!!¡¹

    I think that¡¯s how it went.

    Her voice snapped me back to reality and I charged at the enemy instead.

    ¡¸That was such an unbelievable sight! You swung that longsword like a damn tornado! Arrows and bolts didn¡¯t make you cry out in pain, let alone slow you down.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t feel any pain at that time. All I felt were soft impacts as my body was hit.

    The wounds are throbbing with pain now though.

    ¡¸You were scattering the soldiers in your way, and that knight who found an opening¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸His head was crushed through his helmet by your bare hands. Both sides were in shock.¡¹

    I did something like that?

    Irijina and Celia smile awkwardly.

    Although the girls are worried about M, they force themselves to smile for my sake.

    To save M, all I could think of was to kill all the enemies in front of me to end the battle quicker.

    ¡¸That was only the beginning. You were even more reckless since you dived right in the middle of the enemy army.¡¹

    Sekrit takes a seat on a rock next to me.

    Now that I think about it, she was always in the corner of my eye.

    So she was even protecting my back during my rampaging?

    ¡¸You dropped your sword once after getting hit by an enemy¡¯s attack, don¡¯t you remember?¡¹

    I vaguely remember.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t draw the sword on your hip so I thought I could provide backup...... however, it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡¹

    Sekrit chuckles and continues the story.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you would dismantle armored soldiers without a weapon. That was really beyond my expectations. Do you remember? You ripped open someone¡¯s stomach with your bare hands and tore out his intestines.¡¹

    You¡¯re joking.

    ¡¸When you grabbed a knight¡¯s neck and yanked out his spine as you pulled off his head, that really sent shivers down my back. The South Yuguria soldiers were left bbergasted and ran away.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck are you talking about? What kind of monster does that?¡¹

    Sekrit must be taking advantage of my hazy memories and half exaggerating what actually happened.

    She¡¯s arguing with Celia now.

    Thankfully Irijina is here to stop them.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸......wahaha.¡¹

    Why are even you two getting quiet?

    ¡¸A-anyways, Aegir-sama¡¯s efforts caused the enemy to fall into a panic situation and our allies felt strongly urged to attack ferociously. ording to Leopolt-san, we took over the hill as nned in a more than timely manner.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi and Pochi also followed after Hardlett-dono! I think lizards are rare in South Yuguria because the soldiers were pretty riled when they saw it! All of them dropped their weapons and ran when it blew out fire!!¡¹

    I¡¯m sure they were surprised when a lizard flew in the sky and breathed mes.

    That¡¯s good and all, but deny that exaggerated story just now.

    ¡¸L-lord Hardlett!! Everyone, salute!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move an inch. Your guts will be torn out!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look him in the eyes! Your spine will get ripped out!¡¹

    Soldiers I passed by stand at attention.

    Let¡¯s not think about what was said.

    ¡¸I do have one concern. Did I kill any women during my rampage?¡¹

    I want to believe that I didn¡¯t even though my sense of reasoning was gone during that time.

    ¡¸Three of them went up against you and were eventually made into prisoners safely.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s surprising that you won¡¯ty hands on women even while in such a wild state.¡¹

    ¡¸Wahaha! That¡¯s what Hardlett-dono is known for!¡¹

    I¡¯m d.

    ¡¸Thanks. I think I¡¯m feeling better.¡¹

    ¡¸M-san will surely recover.¡¹

    ¡¸M-dono is strong after all! She will absolutely make ae back!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if she lives, she lives.¡¹

    I ruffle Celia¡¯s hair, then rub Irijina¡¯s and Sekrit¡¯s ass, and go back one more time to check on M.

    ¨D¨DA Few Hours Later.

    While M was still sleeping and we were reorganizing the troops and dealing with the aftermath of the hard battle, we received a message from Tortoent, the capital city of Libatis.

    ¡°We want the reinforcements from Goldonia to return to Tortoent. A different unit will be dispatched to Melisbark.¡±

    That¡¯s what it said.

    ¡¸Well, we are reinforcements for Libatis and not the defense brigade for Melisbark after all.¡¹

    ¡¸The strategy here is correct. Besides, our formation which excels in field battle being pulled into a siege defense was merely an emergency stopgap. Now that we have repelled the enemy, it is standard procedure to send a squadposed mainly of infantry to defend the city.¡¹

    With that said, it still feels strange to leave the city we defended to the point that M got badly injured just like that.

    I¡¯m sure the mayor got the same notice.

    I can hear his voiceing from outside the headquarters building.

    ¡¸Ooh, finally withdrawing? Damn Goldonian army, destroying houses, the gate and even setting the walls aze...... I was feeling uneasy whether they would end up destroying the entire city. I can rx knowing the army of my own country, that understandsmon sense, ising.¡¹

    That guy, who did he think M got hurt for?

    When I promptly stand up, Celia and Marta turn pale.

    ¡¸I also feel as angry as you do, however punching him will make the situation worse!¡¹

    ¡¸Please refrain from doing anything rash! Take out your anger on me!¡¹

    Celia and Marta cling to each of my arms, and for some reason Irijina frantically locks my neck in her arms from behind.

    I can easily shake them off, but I might hurt them.

    ¡¸Chief, calm down! Pipi, help out too.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it! The chief calms down when this ce is rubbed.¡¹

    Pipi and Luna strokes my crotch over my pants.

    I feel my anger subside a little.

    ¡¸......we¡¯re moving out. Let¡¯s get the hell out of this damn city.¡¹

    I¡¯m noting here again.

    No, I¡¯ll borrow the toilet of the major¡¯s house.

    Then I¡¯ll take a fat dump and leave it floating in his toilet.

    When I kick the door open, it makes the mayor and his aides flinch.

    ¡¸We will be leaving this city at the request of Libatis. Thanks for your amodation.¡¹

    My expression and words probably don¡¯t match up.

    ¡¸Looks like M isn¡¯t going to be repaid.¡¹

    Sekrit said something unnecessary things into my ear.

    Bloodlust oozes from my entire body, causing the mayor to trip over himself and fall down.

    I didn¡¯t touch him so it should be fine.

    ¡¸T-the sending off of troops will......¡¹

    ¡¸No need. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need any further salutations.

    M¡¯s condition is more important.

    ¡¸What rude people...... hey you, bring me a change of pants.¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood!¡¹

    The road back to Tortoent doesn¡¯t worry me.

    With how maintained the path is, bandits and monsters are practically nonexistent, plus the enemy won¡¯t be there.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you. Let me know if there are any changes.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, as you wish.¡¹

    I¡¯m bringing along M who still hasn¡¯t woken up yet.

    It¡¯s probably better not to move her, however I can¡¯t imagine leaving her in Melisbark.

    I just packed the carriage full of as many cushions as possible so the entire thing is like afy bed.

    I also have a rotation of doctors to keep their eyes on her.

    Although that might hinder the treatment of other injured soldiers, it goes without saying that M is my first priority.

    I will also keep watch when I¡¯m awake, and then move to a different carriage when it¡¯s time to sleep.

    The doctors will likely feel strangely timid if I¡¯m sleeping by her side.

    M getting better is more important than my personal feelings.

    I open the window before I sleep so I can wake up as soon as the morning sun hits me.

    Nobody is here with me.

    I close my eyes, thinking to myself I have to go to sleep quickly and then wake up quickly.

    My consciousness fades...... then I¡¯m brought to my senses by a certain stimtion.

    ¡¸......Marta?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Marta has pulled down my pants and is rubbing my rod.

    ¡¸Sorry, I don¡¯t feel in the mood right now. Maybeter.¡¹

    I never thought those words woulde out of my mouth.

    ¡¸No, it has to be now. Embrace me, force yourself if you have to.¡¹

    Marta firmly asserts herself and then puts her little mouth on my dick.

    Her tiny tongue tickles the edge of the tip, however the sensation doesn¡¯t get me erect.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t concentrate because I¡¯m worried about M. Can¡¯t you see?¡¹

    I¡¯m not in the mood, so I probably can¡¯t please any woman either.

    That would be bad for everybody.

    ¡¸Master, please listen.¡¹

    Marta climbs on top of me, puts my soft dick between her thighs and rocks her body as she ces her hand on my face.

    ¡¸What if Master was the one who got injured in battle? It would be a very unpredictable situation.¡¹

    I would prefer that.

    If I was hurt instead, I could persist.

    ¡¸If M-sama felt down on herself...... not eating or sleeping, how would you feel?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu......¡¹

    I would feel proud that she worries and thinks so deeply about me that that would happen.

    Nevertheless, I won¡¯t be too happy.

    I want her to eat and sleep and stay healthy without caring too much.

    I would love it if the first thing I see when I wake up is her cheerful smile.

    ¡¸Exactly right. No woman will be pleased to know their beloved is depressed. It should be no different for M-sama. Wait for her to get better by doing what you normally do.¡¹

    Marta begins to rub my dick with the entrance of her vagina.

    Marta¡¯s right.

    I was prioritizing M while not considering her feelings.

    Before she lost consciousness, what did she say?

    It was ¡°sorry¡±.

    She thinks it¡¯s her fault for causing trouble.

    If she wakes up and sees me moping, she¡¯s going to me herself.

    In that case, I¡¯ll live normally and greet her with a big hug and smile when she opens her eyes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Absolutely right.¡¹

    I wrap my arms around Marta to express my thanks.

    Some doubt still remains in my heart.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been eating and sleeping though.¡¹

    ¡¸Master hasn¡¯t slept with a woman since the fight though. Having sex is like breathing when ites to master. It isn¡¯t on the same level as eating and sleeping.¡¹

    I see, so that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸So please feel free...... embrace me however you wish. Be it rough or painful, fuck lots and return to being the usual master.¡¹

    Marta rolls over and spreads her pussy apart with her fingers.

    I don¡¯t say anything more and press my dick against the entrance of her hole.

    ¡¸Auu!¡¹

    Marta lets out a short gasp.

    But a bitter smile appears on my face.

    ¡¸How pathetic of me. I was saying how I¡¯ll act like normal and yet I can¡¯t get my dick hard...... it¡¯s like I¡¯m a coward with a small pecker, soughable.¡¹

    I allow Marta to see the visibly smaller penis while I mock myself.

    It¡¯s only as big as that even with all that stimtion, I just want to cry.

    ¡¸Regardless, it¡¯s still about 40 cm...... sufficient for my pussy. Don¡¯t worry too much and enjoy yourself.¡¹

    Marta shows me an angelic smile.

    Despite being aware that she¡¯s ttering me, I still feel happier, and I shove my unsightly dick into her hole.

    ¡¸Ahiiiih! It truly is big, way too big!! It¡¯s grinding deep inside me!¡¹

    Marta throws her head back and screams in pleasure.

    A dick that small shouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy her so she¡¯s likely being considerate of my feelings.

    ¡¸Being softer, it¡¯s rubbing against more ces, so good! No, no more, I¡¯m cumming¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Marta wraps her legs around my waist as her insides start convulsing.

    Of course, such a dicklet can¡¯t make a girl cum so easily.

    She¡¯s acting to make me feel better.

    I at least have to make her feel satisfied now that I¡¯m fucking her.

    To make up for myck of size, I ram further in with more force.

    ¡¸S-so deep! The back! Nnhiiiih¨D¨D!! Aooooh¨D¨D!! Not gooood!!¡¹

    A gush of liquid squirts out from Marta¡¯s crotch and Marta clings tightly to my body with all her limbs.

    I¡¯m grateful that she even squirted for me. In response, I¡¯ll maintain the same pace and continue swinging my hips.

    One Hour Later.

    I¡¯ve been pounding Marta this whole time and I don¡¯t feel like cumming any time soon.

    Am I impotent on top of being small? How pathetic can I get?

    ¡¸Sorry, this isn¡¯t going too well for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah! Hiiiiiih! You¡¯re going to keep thrusting!!?¡¹

    Two Hours Later.

    I¡¯m still using my limp dick to fuck Marta.

    She¡¯s starting to get bored as fewer words areing out.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to force yourself. If it doesn¡¯t feel good, you can stay quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸...... nhiiih...... aauu...... my consciousness...... dying......¡¹

    Three Hours Later.

    I haven¡¯t ejacted yet.

    Even so, I suck on her small boobs while rocking my hips.

    As long as I¡¯m me, I have to answer Marta¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    ¡¸Hmp! Hmp! Hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t...... hold on...... thank...... you...... for everything...... gah.¡¹

    And then it happened.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!! Lady Hyuutia has regained consciousness!¡¹

    That¡¯s the doctor¡¯s voice.

    I pause for a second and I realize the meaning of his words.

    ¡¸M¡¯s has woken up!? Uoooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wai-...... waaaaaah!!¡¹

    My once small dick is growing back to its usual size and stretching Marta¡¯s insides.

    It¡¯s also instantly be as hard as steel.

    Marta¡¯s hips raise up in the air.

    Spurts of liquid jet out from her crotch and her eyes roll back, but there¡¯s no need for her to keep up the act.

    ¡¸Thanks Marta. Because of you, now I can greet M with a smile.¡¹

    I swiftly pull out my dick and give Marta a kiss before flying over to M¡¯s carriage.

    ¡¸Hooeh...... aahe...... fueh...... I¡¯m...... going...... to die...... gagh.¡¹

    Marta seems to be doing water tricks on the bed, except now is not the time to worry about that.

    ¡¸......was I really out that long?¡¹

    I can hear my precious M¡¯s voiceing from inside the carriage.

    To be honest, I have imagined her death countless times.

    Those moments are now in the past, she has woken up now.

    ¡¸M!!¡¹

    I open...... no, destroy the carriage door.

    ¡¸Wah, Lord Hardlett, why are you in such a hurry...... kyaaaaaah!!¡¹

    She screams when I hug her.

    ¡¸Why are you naked!? Why are you hard!? Let me guess, you were in the middle of¨D¨D mmgh!¡¹

    I pull M close and steal her lips.

    ¡¸M, you survived! You did well to endure!¡¹

    I rub the back of her head and squeeze her cheeks.

    ¡¸Abbbh...... aah, enough! More importantly.¡¹

    M hangs her head.

    ¡¸This injury is my own fault, for letting my guard down. If I caused any trouble¨D¨D aabbh!¡¹

    Without saying anything, I hold her tightly to my chest.

    ¡¸Aah, M, my M! I¡¯m not going to let you go!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina rush over when they heard themotion.

    Everyone is relieved.

    Celia¡¯s cheeks are puffed up, but please let me care for M right now.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, isn¡¯t this a bit excessive? I¡¯ve only just recovered, you know? Also, cover your front.¡¹

    My attention shifts to the doctor.

    Whoops, I went overboard.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve regained consciousness and your wound did not fester. Do you have anything else that doesn¡¯t feel right? About the front......¡¹

    M shyly looks at my face before answering the doctor¡¯s question.

    ¡¸I feel a little dizzy maybe...... also my stomach...... ispletely empty......¡¹

    This is the first time I saw the doctor smile.

    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯re fine then. Your eyes are spinning because you don¡¯t have enough blood in your body, so eat plenty of food that helps boost production of blood. And also, Lord Hardlett if you could please wear something.¡¹

    I stand up at once.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bring a bunch of food for you. Eat as much as udia does.¡¹

    ¡¸No, stop! I would choose death than to look like that!¡¹

    M is safe.

    My worries have disappeared.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve caused you trouble too, haven¡¯t I.¡¹

    ¡¸You sure have. Making Aegir-sama worry like that.¡¹

    Celia and M both end up smiling after exchanging words.

    ¡¸This is good.¡¹

    Luna also smiles.

    ¡¸What a relief.¡¹

    Gido rubs his chest tofort himself.

    ¡¸Happy day!¡¹

    Pipi exims, apanied by a pleasant cry from Pochi as well.

    ¡¸Fuu, now she¡¯s experienced the brink of death maybe she¡¯ll be less strict.¡¹

    Sekrit is her usual self.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of now!¡¹

    That¡¯s right Irijina. No more fear.

    And now that M hase back, my dick has been revived as well.

    All the forgotten stimtion has gotten me so aroused that my pants can tear at any moment.

    ¡¸Then let me take care of it. There¡¯s a perfect little shed over there.¡¹

    M shouts when Celia tries to pull my hand.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t! It¡¯s my fault that you ended up so pent up so isn¡¯t it logical for me to bear the consequences? My energy will recover soon so please wait until then. Noying your hands on the other girls.¡¹

    M quickly scarfs down the porridge prepared for her.

    At this rate, she¡¯ll get back on her feet in no time.

    ¡¸Wet dreams aren¡¯t allowed either.¡¹

    ¡¸Nuu.¡¹

    It looks like I also need to put in some effort.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    South Yuguria Capital City: Alteria.

    ¡¸It appears the First Division army has failed to bring down Melisbark.¡¹

    Zaphnes reports to Wilhelmina.

    The young queen does not smile nor does she express any anger. She only asks a question while staring at her map.

    ¡¸And the reason for that is?¡¹

    Zaphnes answers matter-of-factly.

    ¡¸Reinforcements from Goldonia intervened. They had a little short of 20 000, but were quite resilient. We can force another fight with them, although our losses will further increase. I don¡¯t want to lose the First Division here.¡¹

    Wilhelmina nods slowly.

    ¡¸I do not disagree with your judgment. Goldonia was formidable. Picking Libatis was the right choice then, wasn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸...... we are currently insufficiently prepared. If we gather a little more troops and equipment, we won¡¯t fall behind.¡¹

    Wilhelmina¡¯s face seems to rx slightly after seeing Zaphnes¡¯s willpower.

    The staff officers under him actually, before invading Libatis, proposed a n to invade and recapture the area northeast of former Vandolea territory as well as the minor country Malt which is temporarily upied by a feudal lord of Goldonia, Margrave Hardlett.

    However Wilhelmina determined the possibility of a sh directly with Goldonia and rejected the proposal for being a little premature.

    Wilhelmina continues as she uses the mirror in front of her to apply lipstick.

    ¡¸Despite being driven away, we learned of Goldonia¡¯sposition andpetency, as well as Margrave Hardlett¡¯s tactics. I would consider being able to obtain such information at a cost of a few thousand casualties as a fine purchase.¡¹

    ¡¸......that may be so. For the time being, those with minimum training will be sent as a recement from Ilkstar. The First Division can¡¯t move for twenty days.¡¹

    Zaphnesments as he scratches his head.

    In his Empire days, that amount of casualties can be scoffed at, but when his resources are scarce like they are now, it hurts.

    ¡¸So¨D¨D¡¹

    Wilhelmina, after applying her makeup, turns to Zaphnes with herplete beauty.

    The man¡¯s brow twitched slightly.

    ¡¸In twenty days, how will you leverage this defeat?¡¹

    Zaphnes grins at the queen¡¯s provocative question.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...... should I make the Second Division army in the south lose too? The Third Division has halted their march too.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smirks.

    ¡¸That would be awful. That would change the battle state.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it would finally be the perfect time for the Libatis army to counterattack. I want them toe at us with thergest force to defeat us.¡¹

    Zaphnes calls one of his subordinates into the room.

    ¡¸Move up the training of the special squad and deploy them...... oh right, also hasten the gathering in Martophia, have itpleted within twenty days.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for your hard work. For the sake of our nation, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles as she lowers her head, while Zaphnes¡¯s subordinate bows gratefully with his back parallel to the ground.

    When the door shutspletely, Zaphnes speaks up without looking at Wilhelmina.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve read the enemy¡¯s movements. I think I know how they¡¯ll act next. Our chances are good. ......but it isn¡¯t perfect. Are you fine with it being a huge gamble?¡¹

    Wilhelmina answers without looking at him.

    ¡¸If I lose a bet, then that just means my time hase to an end. It¡¯s not a problem.¡¹

    The queen turns her eyes to Zaphnes and continues.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think this time will be a bet though.¡¹

    Wilhelmina walks out onto the balcony.

    She was about to begin the biweekly speech to the nation¡¯s people on the status of her military campaign.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Libatis Capital City: Tortoent ¨C War Council Room.

    ¡¸Good work taking care of the western army! Not to mention you did it in only two days...... the staff officers were wide-eyed.¡¹

    Brian, the Secretary of Defense, grabs my hand firmly.

    Although I¡¯ve experienced unpleasant emotions in Melisbark, being praised in such a straightforward manner isn¡¯t bad.

    It would have been the best to get praised by a beautiful woman and offered sex as a reward.

    Crap, I can¡¯t be imagining women right now.

    I have to stay abstinent until M¡¯splete recovery, so my dick is extremely sensitive now.

    If my erection tears through my pants, I¡¯ll instantly be thought of as a pervert.

    ¡¸You can allow your soldiers to rest for now. We will take responsibility to treat the injured...... as for the deceased, we will courteously transport them to Goldonia, and wrap a little something from us to the families.¡¹

    War expenditures andpensation costs for damages will be paid to Goldonia by Libatis as a reward for providing reinforcements.

    An extra gift will apparently be delivered directly to the families of the deceased too.

    They must be pretty well-off to do that.

    Leopolt looks at me.

    His face seems to be telling me to ask if there is a reason for calling us back.

    ¡¸So why did you call us back......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah.¡¹

    Brian spreads open a map.

    Leopolt turns his eyes away from me and focuses on the map.

    ¡¸Three days after Hardlett-dono pushed back the enemy¡¯s western army in Melisbark, we also finished fighting a defensive battle and sessfully repelled the enemy southern army. South Yuguria¡¯s advance has finally been stopped!¡¹

    So the Libatis army has been fighting hard too.

    David, the fake Leopolt, adds his ownment in a in tone.

    ¡¸The army approaching from the east has also begun to retreat. Our opponent¡¯s offensive has been halted on all fronts.¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s advancement in the war which started from their surprise attack has been stopped.

    This can be seen as the South Yuguria army finally running out of steam.

    ¡¸Now is our chance to counterattack! It is time to reim our free people andnd from the dastardly South Yugurians!¡¹

    Jim stands up and exims passionately.

    I feel like he¡¯s going to drip sweat everywhere, gross.

    Brian nods and pours a pile of tokens onto the map.

    ¡¸We will be conducting a full counterattack strategy soon. The strategy will require mobilizing as much of our force as possible down to the south in order to defeat the enemy¡¯s main force all at once. I want Commander Hardlett to participate as well. That being the case, I want to have specific discussions with you regarding the operation.¡¹

    I see, a n which will secure victory by routing the enemy after they exhausted themselves.

    An easily understandable approach which is also suitable for me......

    However Leopolt looks like he has something to say.

    Might as well hear him out.

    ¡¸What do you think, Leopolt?¡¹

    He stands up with his usual emotionless face.

    ¡¸Do you know how many casualties you and the opponent suffered in the southern battle? I don¡¯t mind a rough estimate.¡¹

    He looks over the document which they handed to him.

    ¡¸......judging based on what I can see, both sides have suffered equal losses, though if we consider the total amount of forces held by the enemy, they should still be in good shape. Doesn¡¯t it seem like they decided to retreat spontaneously rather than being driven off?¡¹

    Brian and Jim both scowl.

    A slight twitch of David¡¯s brow disrupted his stone-faced expression. He still isn¡¯t good enough.

    ¡¸The eastern army retreated unscathed. If the enemy really suffered a serious blow, then wouldn¡¯t the eastern army move towards the southern army to provide reinforcements? Purely retreating is an order which doesn¡¯t make much sense.¡¹

    ¡¸A battle cannot be gauged simply by the number of losses! It¡¯s possible for an army to be routed and only suffer a small number of casualties!¡¹

    Jim rebuts.

    Fufufu, talking to Leopolt can be frustrating, right?

    When I argue with him, it always feels bad, but when other people do it, it¡¯s pretty funny.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re that weak of enemy to retreat after minor damage. The likelihood of the enemy retreating so they can reserve their strength is pretty big. Isn¡¯t it premature to challenge them in a battle with all our forces?¡¹

    Leopolt and David talked about something after that too.

    Secretary Brian closed his eyes and folded his arms.

    ¡¸Our initial n was to take the supply base Ilkstar after stopping the enemy¡¯s advance. Why did we suddenly switch to attacking the enemy¡¯s main force?¡¹

    ¡¸War is about momentum¨D¨D¡¹

    Brian holds Jim back and then speaks up.

    ¡¸Leopolt-dono, Commander Hardlett, I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. But I want the discussion to be about the contents of the strategy. The merits of executing the strategy...... have already been determined by the President.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah.¡¹

    So he¡¯s saying that the ¡°King¡± has already given his orders.

    ¡¸Well, we still have time to get ready. Why don¡¯t we use today to ept our situation and deepen our friendship?¡¹

    Brian offers me a ss of expensive-looking wine, then whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸The President...... no, the people of Libatis want a quick resolution. If war ravages ournd, our economy will decline. Soldiers like us are here to serve the citizens and their representative, so we have no choice but to give our all.¡¹

    He has it rough.

    I guess it¡¯s pretty much the same everywhere you go.

    If the King decides something, I have to obey.

    Thinking about it that way makes me feel annoyed.

    ¡¸Besides, the President and I have...... no, I apologize for my slip of the tongue. Pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡¹

    Brian smiles sheepishly.

    I can see an inexplicable unease behind that expression of his.

    ¡¸We¡¯re ultimately reinforcements after all.¡¹

    We¡¯ll leave the fundamental strategy to them.

    If things go wrong, we could always run.

    I¡¯ll talk to Leopolt about itter.

    And so everyone was treated to drinks to celebrate our sessful defense.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, this is pretty delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸You drank it all already? It¡¯s good, but it¡¯s also pretty strong so you might wet yourself if you¡¯re not careful.¡¹

    When I pat the red-faced Celia, she wobbles unsteadily.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Jim is looking suspiciously at me, but I don¡¯t pay him any attention.

    ¡¸Pardon me master, would you allow me to refill your ss?¡¹

    Marta blushes and pours me more alcohol.

    Being my attendant, she naturally hasn¡¯t drank.

    Apparently, that day Marta was unconscious for the whole day while M was left alone in the confusion of the moment.

    ording to her, she climaxed nearly a hundred times and turns red just by getting close to me.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s forcing them in any way...... umumu.¡¹

    Jim is muttering something to himself.

    ¡¸Um......¡¹

    I hear a voice from outside of the room.

    When I open the door, I see M standing up with support from Luna.

    She¡¯s trying her best to stand up straight even though her legs can¡¯t hold her body up.

    Her strength hasn¡¯tpletely returned yet.

    ¡¸Hey dummy, you¡¯re supposed to be sleeping.¡¹

    I quickly run over to M and prop her arm up on my shoulder.

    ¡¸I heard you were having a joint war council so I thought it would be polite to at least show up,¡¹

    ¡¸Your health is more important than that!¡¹

    I pick M up and gently rest her on a chair.

    ¡¸I-I apologize for showing this pathetic side of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Do not taint your honor. Please conduct yourself confidently.¡¹

    I follow up when M lowers her head to the members of Libatis.

    If anyone hasints, I¡¯ll dly give them an earful.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll catch a cold if you only wear your uniform. Here, I¡¯ll lend you my cloak.¡¹

    I take off my cloak and wrap it carefully around M.

    Although her mouth is expressing her discretion, she allows herself to be covered.

    ¡¸Umumu...... am I misunderstanding something here......?¡¹

    Jim is once again mumbling something, which I choose not to pay attention to because M is way more precious to me.

    ¡¸Now then, Commander Hardlett.¡¹

    Brian is smiling cheerfully now, unlike before.

    ¡¸Since you will be participating in our operation, we need to improve our cooperation. I want to leave an officer with you to act as a liaison.¡¹

    That makes sense.

    It¡¯s necessary for us to have someone tomunicate with who has the knowledge of both sides.

    ¡¸The officer in question may be a fresh recruit from the academy, but has shown outstanding results. Let me introduce you.¡¹

    Hmm, a talented student huh? An overly diligent and boring guy is probably going to show up.

    He¡¯ll say ¡°that isn¡¯t written in the textbook¡±, or something along those lines.

    The door opens and the officer steps in.

    The officer is standing 160 cm tall and has long blonde hair which dances in the wind.

    Fitted neatly on the officer¡¯s body is a brand new military uniform¨D¨D which doesn¡¯t seem like it has been worn at all.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Celia lets out a weird gasp.

    Decorating the officer¡¯s face are pretty green eyes, long eyshes and lips painted with a vivid pink lipstick.

    ¡¸Haaah?¡¹

    M also seems shocked.

    The liaison officer stands in front of me and takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸My name is Suzy~ Nice to meet you~ Chuu......nfu.¡¹

    She stretches out the end of her sentences and blows a kiss at me to finish her greeting.

    ¡¸Wh-wawawa.¡¹

    Marta¡¯s dumbfounded too.

    ¡¸Hey, this is totally different than what¡¯s written. Who is this?¡¹

    ¡¸The name and registered number matches though. She is the correct person......¡¹

    Brian and David whisper to each other.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not good at doing difficult things~, but I¡¯ll give it my all~, so please treat me kindly~¡¹

    The girl named Suzy twists her body as she speaks, gives my chest a little poke with her finger, then says ¡°oh my, what amazing muscles~ ahahaha~¡±, giggling yfully.

    ¡¸T-this girl......¡¹

    ¡¸How rude......¡¹

    ¡¸If only I was in better shape, I would take her down!¡¹

    Celia and Marta both turn red for a different reason.

    M tries hard to stand on her wobbly legs.

    I give Suzy a once-over before clearing my throat in preparation to say something.

    Brian and David, and even Jim, tilt their heads curiously.

    ¡¸You¡¯re called Suzy, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right~¡¹

    She smiles, tapping my abs lightly.

    My eyes dart open and fixate on her as I dere.

    ¡¸The pleasure is mine. Aah, it is such an honor to work with a beauty like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, I get that a lot~¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I hear the girls groan disapprovingly.

    She behaves impolite enough that it¡¯s obvious to me and she doesn¡¯t seem like she can do any work.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Suzy is an eye-catching beauty and more importantly I can see the valley of her breasts from the gap in her military uniform.

    Not to mention she made her skirt extra short so her thick thighs are showing and the shape of her tight ass is visible through her clothes.

    Who cares if she can¡¯t work.

    Someone else can work harder to make up for it.

    ¡¸How kind~ Men are pretty lovely~¡¹

    Suzy smiles as she holds an upward gaze toward me.

    ¡¸Yeah. Men have to be nice to girls after all.¡¹

    My face loosens up and a rather annoyingly ingratiating voicees out.

    Looks like our strategy prep will be fun.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Buu......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Before that though, I¡¯ll have toe up with an excuse for Celia and the others.

 Chapter 356: Southern War â‘¦ Winds of Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 356: Southern War ¢ß Winds of Freedom</h4>

    ¡¸Pardon me.¡¹

    The soothing voice and the morning sun shining in wakes me up.

    ¡¸Nn...... it¡¯s morning?¡¹

    I roll around for a few seconds before getting up.

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, hey.¡¹

    Celia was the one who opened the window.

    The inn provided for us to stay until the next operation by Libatis was extremelyfortable so I ended up oversleeping.

    ¡¸Mmm, I¡¯m still sleepy. Can you wake me up?¡¹

    When I ask without getting off the bed, Celia smiles and straddles my stomach.

    ¡¸Nn.¡¹

    She bends down and kisses me, inserting her tongue in my mouth as well.

    Feeling that tiny and soft tongue is way more effective at waking me up than washing my face.

    ¡¸Good morning once again, Aegir-sama. ......you seem to be awake over here too.¡¹

    Celia reaches around behind her.

    Her smooth hand gently caresses my dick.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t tease me more. I¡¯m already having trouble keeping it down as it is.¡¹

    I did not ejacte once ever since the battle at Melisbark.

    That¡¯s because I made a promise to M that I would wait until her strength recovered.

    ¡¸I think it was hard the entire day yesterday. If I didn¡¯t have my cloak to hide it, everyone would think I¡¯m a pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama has arge cock so I think you¡¯ll be fine, but normal men would have broken down.¡¹

    Celia slowly slides down, making her way from my stomach to my lower half.

    ¡¸Then shall I continue and make you cum?¡¹

    Celia rubs her ass back and forth over my crotch.

    I can flip her on her back right down and take off her underwear.

    Then I can shove my dick in her tight little ass. I¡¯m sure releasing all the semen stored in my balls, which are heavy enough that I can feel gravity pulling them down, would feel amazing.

    ¡¸You can use the top or bottom, front or back...... use me however you wish and feel refreshed.¡¹

    As my hand slowly reaches out to Celia¡¯s waist, I suddenly feel a piercing stare.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The door of the room happens to slightly ajar and M is peeking from behind it.

    ¡¸......is what I want to say, but I promised M. Sorry I can¡¯t.¡¹

    I lift Celia off me and put her on the bed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a littlete now, but let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, I was so close.¡¹

    I pat the dissatisfied Celia and head to the dining hall.

    Everyone has probably finished eating already since I see Marta and Gido drinking their after-meal tea.

    Luna and Ruby have apparently gone out for their morning run.

    Pipi went to go see Pochi, who is resting on the outskirts of the city where the other bow cavalry are also garrisoned.

    I guess that¡¯s what the strange whining wasst night. Pochi sometimes cries when it doesn¡¯t sleep with Pipi.

    Suzy, the liaison, is here with me painting her nails with a serious face.

    Should I be concerned that not a single person showed up tomunicate?

    Anyways, the biggest problem lies with these two.

    ¡¸Hamh! Habhabh!! Mogumogumogu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hamham ......mmoghmogu.¡¹

    Irijina and M have a te stacked with food and are eating voraciously.

    This is normal for Irijina.

    She does this all the time and it isn¡¯t rare for her to eat huge chunks of meat in the morning.

    Although she is second to the extraordinary udia, her appetite isn¡¯t exactly average either.

    ¡¸Ugughgh...... uuuuu......¡¹

    The real problem is with M.

    She has an impressive body as a soldier and moves around a lot so her appetite is far from small, however that doesn¡¯t correspond with this level of food.

    She¡¯s matching Irijina¡¯s diet and stuffing her face with meat and bread.

    ¡¸......I think you should stop here.¡¹

    ¡¸I can do a little more!¡¹

    M doesn¡¯t heed Celia¡¯s advice, and gets herself another helping of meat and soup.

    After she gulped down the soup, ingredients and all, she turns blue.

    ¡¸Are you okay? Do you need to use the bathroom?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine...... I just need to rest.¡¹

    M covers her mouth with a hand and returns to her room.

    She must want to regain the blood she lost as soon as possible and return to full strength.

    In other words, you can say that she wants to be able to ept my pent up lust as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Now I have to wait for her.¡¹

    I smile wryly, put a hat on my head and push the door open with my hand.

    ¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, I was thinking of going to the city. And then I¡¯ll check out if Leopolt is doing his job properly.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean that! Your clothes, put some clothes on!¡¹

    Celia quickly grabs my cloak and brings it to me.

    ¡¸Wait, it feels like I¡¯m forgetting to wear something?¡¹

    ¡¸Something, more like everything! You¡¯repletely naked and only have a hat on!¡¹

    Ooh, that¡¯s right.

    Celia apanies me on a walk through Tortoent.

    Regardless of it being wartime and the enemy having invaded deep into their territory, fancily-dressed couples are still walking around.

    Street stalls are doing business as well and I can feel the lively energy¨D¨D even though ording to Brian, this is the market feeling depressed.

    ¡¸New product on sale! An original blend of perfume made with lemon and orange scents! Twenty percent off if you get it now.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s wartime so this is your chance to buy jewellery at a lower price! When the war is over, everything will undoubtedly double in price!¡¹

    With such convincing arguments, the regr citizens run in and buy jewellery and perfume with gold coins.

    That just shows how wealthy the citizens are as a whole.

    As expected of a country who chooses their ruler. Maybe Adolph is aiming to create a society like this.

    At that moment, wee across a little dispute.

    ¡¸Like I said, that ne might be stolen. Let me inspect it again.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You need to show me a warrant before you can take away my merchandise!¡¹

    It looks like a guard is arguing with a citizen.

    ¡¸......I know. I¡¯ll bring a warrant tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Keh, stupid official, acting all high and mighty like that. Don¡¯te back again!¡¹

    Celia and I stare in shock.

    ¡¸A street vendor chased away a guard? Things are totally different in this country.¡¹

    ¡¸If something like this happened in Goldonia, his shop would be destroyed and the owner would be thrown in prison.¡¹

    Citizens hold more power in Libatis and guards need to follow strict regtions before they cany hands on any person or property.

    ¡¸The guards must find the process annoying.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s like there are a bunch of nobles here, I guess.¡¹

    Guards tend to be more cautious when doing an investigation around nobles.

    In this country, all the citizens are like nobles.

    Now then, is it about time we check on Leopolt?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨DThe Next Day.

    ¡¸Uuph...... I¡¯m going to rest.¡¹

    M once again eats until she can¡¯t stomach anymore and then returns to her room.

    She can walk normally on her own and the color of her face is warmer...... however her stomach seems to be bulging out a little.

    Her recovery is my first priority so I won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Today, Mack, Gido and I are going to the city, under the pretext of doing an inspection, to a drinking party.

    It would have been fine to go with girls, except I¡¯ve finally approached the limit.

    Simply getting close to girls will surely make my pants tear at this point.

    We enter a bar which opens during the day and order drinks.

    Our conversation includes stupid jokes, war stories and vulgar sexcapades not fit to be discussed in front of girls.

    ¡¸Celia is too cute when she¡¯s taking a nap so I drew ink eyebrows on her face. She went to do shopping and then came back through the window in tears, pounding my chest angrily.¡¹

    ¡¸Christoph-san got taken out again. During the fight on top of the walls, he was kicked off before the enemy could sh him...... fortunately for him, he fell into a heap of garbage and escaped with only a few scratches...... but he stunk.¡¹

    ¡¸Matrah from the bow cavalry squad...... she had nicely tanned skin and a nice ass.¡¹

    While we were making jokes, someone tapped Gido on the shoulder.

    We turn to look and see two girls wearing gorgeous dresses that show off their shoulders.

    They appear to be in their early twenties and while they aren¡¯t stunning beauties, they¡¯re plenty attractive.

    ¡¸Hey you, why don¡¯t you drink with us? We know a fun ce~¡¹

    ¡¸They have great drinks too~¡¹

    Each of them put their hands on Gido¡¯s shoulder and starts rubbing.

    ¡¸N-no, I¡¯m drinking with the chief......¡¹

    Mack and I stand up when Gido hesitates.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re okay with us.¡¹

    ¡¸......we can go.¡¹

    The two girls look at me, Mack, and then Gido.

    ¡¸Aah©` if you¡¯re noting©`¡¹

    ¡¸Stay with your friends then.¡¹

    And there goes the girls.

    ¡¸They were clearlyparing out faces.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu......¡¹

    Gido is definitely handsome.

    Although I¡¯m not the ugliest, I¡¯m not exactly good-looking.

    The problem is undoubtedly Mack.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too big so you probably scared them.¡¹

    ¡¸......we¡¯re about the same.¡¹

    Kuh, now is the only time I want to be skinny.

    ¡¸Now, now, the chief¡¯s charm is many times more iparable to mine. Surely those girls¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hey you, do you have some time? This littledy is free.¡¹

    Gido is being modest, but another woman, this time around thirty years old, calls out to him.

    He just seems sarcastic to me.

    ¡¸Shit, at this rate, we¡¯re like the clowns. Can I win against Gido in anything?¡¹

    ¡¸......there has to be something.¡¹

    Mack and Imunicate through our eyes.

    It feels strange, but I can¡¯t make good decisions with all that drinking I did.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s show these girls our charm.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    We put our hands on our waists and pull down our pants.

    ¡¸Now, look at us! What do you think!?¡¹

    ¡¸......pretty good, right?¡¹

    The thing we overwhelm Gido at...... that is the size of our genitals.

    Our proud, dangling members are in full view of the middle-aged woman and also visible to the other girls at the bar.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After a brief moment of silence¨D¨D

    ¡¸Gyaaaaah, pervert! It¡¯s a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Call the guards, we have a rapist here!¡¹

    ¡¸What is that size!? It¡¯s an orc, he must be exterminated!¡¹

    Utensils and bowlse flying at me one after the other, and then the store owner runs to call the guards.

    ¡¸Not good, let¡¯s run!¡¹

    ¡¸...... it¡¯s your fault for being hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do I have to run too!?¡¹

    We rush out of the bar and scatter in different directions.

    My erect dick bore a hole in my pants, hindering my running, however I manage to dive into a back alley with rtively sparse foot traffic.

    Although I am also worried about Mack and Gido, it would be better if I kept a low profile for a while.

    When I catch my breath and inspect my surroundings, I hear a muffled shriek followed by a vulgar snickering.

    ¡¸Hehehe, nice ass...... it feels so good. Ooh, gonna cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Nmu! Nmuu©`!¡¹

    ¡¸The girls over here have awesome tits. When you squeeze them like this while fucking them......¡¹

    ¡¸Nnghgh©`! Nnnnh©`!¡¹

    Two women are having sex with four men.

    The females are biting down on a mouth gag and it doesn¡¯t look like consensual y to me.

    I notice after a longer nce that the women being fucked are the same ones who called out to Gido the first time.

    ¡¸These girls are pretty stupid, hitting on random men when they¡¯re heavily drunk.¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that just mean we¡¯re decently good looking?¡¹

    The men chuckle.

    All of them are in their early twenties. So Libatis has trash like these guys too.

    Being part of a chase and seeing this unpleasant scene quickly sobered me up.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    I stand up and shout at the men.

    ¡¸Owah! A guard!?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it...... a simple drunkard?¡¹

    The youngsters abandon the two girls and stand around me, bringing their faces ufortably close to me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re just getting to the good part. Drunk guys like you should run on home!¡¹

    His breath stinks. It makes me want to murder him.

    ¡¸Hey look, this guy has a boner. Kekeke, he must have been peeking on you, big bro.¡¹

    My dick has been hard since this morning.

    It has nothing to do with your foolish sex.

    The leader guy who was riding one of the girls up until nowes closer with a nasty grin on his face.

    Exposed outside the front of his pants is his small, filthy penis.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you stay there and watch without doing anything unnecessary. I¡¯ll give you some money.¡¹

    A copper coin gets slipped into my chest pocket and then the four menugh mockingly at me.

    ¡¸Oh yeah? I better make use of this money then.¡¹

    This copper coin and that pecker of his are a good match for each other.

    I grab the man¡¯s dick and give it a half-turn like a doorknob.

    ¡¸Pyo!?¡¹

    A strange clunk sound tells me something inside his crude tool broke.

    ¡¸Ah...... ah......aaaaah......¡¹

    The leader¡¯s mouth was left gaping open as he crumples to the ground.

    ¡¸Big bro¡¯s proud tool...... b-broke...... you bastard!¡¹

    The next man pulls out his knife and charges at me.

    ¡¸Proud? Aah, proud of how small it is that it wouldn¡¯t even hurt a little girl?¡¹

    I know a pervert like that.

    His knife is easy to see through and his arm gets knocked away by the armor on my right hand.

    I merely knocked his arm away, but I heard the sound of bones cracking.

    ¡¸Gaaaaah!¡¹

    The man holds his arm and writhes pathetically in pain.

    Now is my chance. I should castrate this guy for the sake of maintaining public order in Libatis.

    I raise my leg and step down on the man¡¯s crotch.

    Stomping harder, I feel his rod and balls get smashed, which makes the man twitch and pass out.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    Another guy attacks me from behind...... I¡¯m d he¡¯s aplete amateur.

    He was out of my field of vision and he had to alert me by hollering.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I turn my body around to face him, grab him by his arm and half-grown hair, and then take him down, holding him with my foot.

    ¡¸Should I use this?¡¹

    I pick up an abandoned broom left in the back alley and shove it up the man¡¯s ass through his clothes.

    ¡¸Gugyaaah©`©`©`!!¡¹

    He cries out and tries to pull out the shaft jammed into his rectum, although he¡¯s having a hard time.

    Where¡¯s the fourth guy?

    ¡¸D-don¡¯te any closer. If you do, I¡¯ll kill these women!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    Thest man¡¯s knife is pointed at the woman lying on the ground.

    With her being gagged and still shocked at the prospect of being raped, she can¡¯t resist.

    ¡¸If you release her, I¡¯ll let you off with only a broken arm. If not......¡¹

    ¡¸S-stay away! A drunkard like you has no authority to capture us!¡¹

    I really might not have any in Libatis.

    In that case, I¡¯ll have to make sure this guy doesn¡¯t say anything again to cause me trouble in the future.

    As the man and I were having a staring contest, someone yells from behind me.

    ¡¸Hey you, what are you doing to that female©`©`©`!!¡¹

    I saw the blurry image of a running man the moment I turned around.

    ¡¸Justice Lariat!¡¹

    Using the momentum from his charge, therge man sticks out his arm and whacks the rapist right under the chin.

    ¡¸Evil will not be forgiven!¡¹

    That blow with all of therge man¡¯s weight knocked the rapist into the wall and caused him to lose consciousness.

    Looking closer, I realize that man was themander of defense in the capital, Jim.

    ¡¸Hey miss, are you alright!? Ooh, what a horrible thing that was done to you! I¡¯ll take you to a doctor right away!¡¹

    Jim picks up the woman who was held at knife-point and runs off resolutely.

    ¡¸You over there, take care of the other female!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I have no objections.

    I wrap my cloak around the woman whose clothes were torn and gently help her up.

    ¡¸T-thank you...... wait, you¡¯re the one from the bar?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Now you know not to follow suspicious men. Nothing good wille out of judging people by their face alone.¡¹

    She buries her face into my chest and sobs.

    ¡¸Gusu...... you¡¯re right. Fufu, what a lovely chest...... I might have a thing for macho men despite them being uglier.¡¹

    She¡¯s praising me, but the way she phrased that makes it seem like I¡¯m ugly. I don¡¯t know how to feel about that.

    After sending the girls back home, Jim and I end up drinking together.

    ¡¸Seems like I misjudged you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Neither of us use keigo.

    ording to Jim, both of us are simply regr men on days we are not working.

    ¡¸Not for money or for the sake of one¡¯s own benefit, but simply to enact justice. That is what a man is.¡¹

    Jim tells me that the four rapists are actually from wealthy families who purchase witnesses and hire skilled attorneys¨D¨Dwhich I have no clue what that means¨D¨D to slip through the fingers of thew and avoid going to jail.

    I guess these kinds of stories aremon wherever you go.

    ¡¸I like this country¨D¨D no, you can say that I love this country. If it is for the sake of Libatis, I would dly offer my life!¡¹

    ¡¸S-sure.¡¹

    His fervor brought his face ufortably close and caused me to instinctively pull back.

    ¡¸The bad thing is that there are too many people in this country who give in to money. A certain amount of responsibility and determination are needed to protect freedom!¡¹

    Jim gulps down the liquid in his ss.

    ¡¸I think I went pretty wild myself. How is that ssified in Libatis legally?¡¹

    ¡¸It goes without saying that it¡¯s excessive. Destroying genitals and injuring internal organs, it¡¯s a mystery how those three didn¡¯t die. This is unmistakably excessive defense.¡¹

    Jim stares at me briefly with a serious face before changing his frown into a smile.

    ¡¸Although it was pretty dark in the alley and I couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.¡¹

    When I asked if he was fine with that, he replied with ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as there is justice¡±.

    I didn¡¯t like the fact I was hated by him without reason for all this time, but Jim is a surprisingly interesting character.

    The somewhat drunk Jim is getting too close, but our conversation is unexpectedly stimting.

    Eventually the topic shifts to Brian, the Secretary of Defense.

    ¡¸His Excellency, the Secretary...... No, General Brian has wonderful qualities as a person and as a soldier. He is the person I respect the most.¡¹

    Jim continues with a red face.

    ¡¸The general graduated from the officer academy at the top of his ss. Normally with grades like that, he would be on a promotion path to bing a staff officer...... instead, he purposely chose the harder route and became infantrymander. Not only that, he climbed to the highest ranking as a soldier.¡¹

    So he made his way up with his own efforts.

    Still, something doesn¡¯t feel right.

    ¡¸He appears to be acting rather obedient. It doesn¡¯t look like he raised both hands in support of this all-out attack either...... was it because he didn¡¯t voice anyints to the instructions of his superior?¡¹

    Self-made men are generally strong-willed, meaning theirmanding officer will find them harder to handle.

    ¡¸The general, like me, trusts in and loves both the system of democracy and the citizens of this country. That extends to the President chosen by the citizens. No matter what he may think of him......¡¹

    Jim goes quiet.

    He is probably hesitant to continue saying everything to me.

    In the end, he looks at me and opens his mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you because it¡¯s not something hidden. The previous election was a race between the general and President White.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, that¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    Brian could have became President then.

    ¡¸The general was also popr among the citizens. It was a close contest...... however Libatis is not particrly fond of former soldiers. That was thoroughly targeted. President White advocated to cut back funds for national defense and return it to the people. The reason for today¡¯s difficult situation was¨D¨D¨D¨D nevermind, this isn¡¯t something I should say.¡¹

    President White also had a towering appearance.

    Despite being trained, Brian at 175 cm was still shorter than White who was over 180 cm.

    Moreover, the boorish Brian was beingpared the handsome middle-aged White.

    Everyone was not prudent enough and decided based solely on outer appearances.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t thatplicate things?¡¹

    I am not aware of the details regarding democracy, but there is no way the two of them could get along afterpeting against each other for the position of highest authority.

    ¡¸Umu, the general is very popr with the people even now and was given the position of Secretary of Defense...... there still seems to be something between them.¡¹

    Jim adds that he hasn¡¯t heard anything from the general before draining his ss.

    He¡¯s incredible. He chugged that nastily strong alcohol like it was nothing.

    ¡¸Regardless, is it alright to be telling all this to a soldier of a foreign nation? I might be a spy.¡¹

    When I jokingly ask Jim, he chuckles and pats me on the back.

    He¡¯s powerful and has a loud voice.

    All the guests in the bar are focusing their attention on us.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! A man who stands out as much as you can¡¯t be a spy!¡¹

    He fills my ss back up to the brim.

    ¡¸I believe that you¡¯re a good guy. Men who love justice and are gentle to women are all good guys.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know about the first half, but I agree with thetter half.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s have a match as a proof of our friendship. Master! Ten more of this alcohol!¡¹

    ¡¸Ten of that strong stuff......?¡¹

    I can¡¯t back down now that I¡¯ve been challenged.

    Besides, drinking with Jim is fairly fun.

    Obviously it isn¡¯t as fun as flirting with girls.

    ¨D¨DA Few Hours Later.

    ¡¸Guuu......¡¹

    I get out of bed holding my aching head.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve experienced such a distinct hangover.

    ¡¸Where is this?¡¹

    I don¡¯t have much memory after agreeing to Jim¡¯s drinking contest.

    When I open the window, I see a faint red glow on the horizon.

    So someone must have carried me up to the second floor of the bar.

    ¡¸...... uunnh.¡¹

    I hear a voiceing from the bed.

    There¡¯s even a slender pale leg sticking out from under the covers.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey mister...... you¡¯re awake already?¡¹

    A naked womannguidly rises up from the bed.

    Now that I look, our clothes are strewn all around the bed.

    I remember seeing that apron and the in skirt.

    So I must have slept with the waitress at the bar.

    ¡¸Uu...... I can¡¯t stand...... all because of that enormous thing of yours.¡¹

    I realize I¡¯ve done a terrible thing.

    I might have betrayed M.

    ¡¸Wait, did I ejactest night!?¡¹

    The woman puffs her cheeks.

    ¡¸Do you have to ask~? Aah, remembering it makes me lose confidence. I thought I did a decent job...... I used my mouth and rode you and you didn¡¯t cum at all. In the end, I was the one who kept cumming and passed out~¡¹

    I look down at my dick and see it hasn¡¯t shrunk, rather it seems more swollen and my balls have also erged.

    I guess I haven¡¯t betrayed M.

    ¡¸Hey mister. Would you like to be my lover?¡¹

    She puts her hand on my thigh and gently rubs me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s only a casual rtionship...... that thing of yours was so terrific, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to forget about it.¡¹

    The moment her hand reaches for my crotch, a loud yelles from the adjacent room.

    ¡¸Noooooo!! I did it under the influence!¡¹

    That¡¯s Jim for sure. His voice really resonates.

    ¡¸You said you loved me! After all you did, you better make me your lover!!¡¹

    He is also in a simr situation on the second floor.

    ¡¸I have a wife I love! I can¡¯t betray her! It¡¯s my justice!¡¹

    They¡¯re arguing.

    ¡¸You were married!? You¡¯ve gotta be kidding! You even did all that!¡¹

    ¡¸Punch me, step on me! Find it in yourself to forgive mee!¡¹

    His voice is so loud that everyone in the inn can hear him.

    ¡¸Ahaha...... shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    The woman beside me smiles wryly and starts putting her clothes back on.

    Jim is a good guy after all.

    Cheating under the influence isn¡¯t something you can really control but he¡¯s kind enough to apologize.

    ¡¸You did all that with this big thing! Take this!¡¹

    ¡¸Guwaah!¡¹

    Apparently he has a big dick too.

    He¡¯s seeming less and less of a bad guy.

    That¡¯s how Jim and I became frank with each other.

    And then, the thing we expected toe finally came.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨DLibatis Army Supreme Headquarters.

    ¡¸All of you brave freedom fighters. And everyone from Goldonia.¡¹

    President White is giving a speech in front of the gathered army of Libatis soldiers and us.

    ¡¸The time to counterattack hase. Those dictators of the South Yuguria Empire will realize...... the will of our free citizens, our determination to protect freedom!¡¹

    Speeches are so boring.

    Let me rub Celia¡¯s ass...... mu, Celia isn¡¯t here.

    M is, although she¡¯ll probably get mad if I touch her.

    ¡¸Brave citizens and the army which will act as a shield¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I try poking her and she remains facing front.

    Ooh, is she going to let me touch her?

    If so, I won¡¯t hold back.

    ¡¸We will definitely take down their despicable autocracy¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Mu©`¡¹

    Sorry Celia.

    I unfortunately can¡¯t reach your ass.

    ¡¸¨D¨D will be!¡¹

    Oh, the speech is finished.

    I can¡¯t help being drawn in when Wilhelmina speaks, however it isn¡¯t the same with this guy.

    The only thing I remember is the feeling of M¡¯s ass.

    Not only that, she was getting a little wet in theter half of the speech.

    When the soldiers cheer, the President responds by raising his hand and waving.

    Brian stands at attention beside him and shouts in a booming voice.

    ¡¸Counteroffensive operation Liberty Fang is now in action!¡¹

    Now then, let¡¯s begin.

    I just hope things go well...... I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Side Story: M¡¯s Complete Recovery.

    After returning from taking a bath, M stands in front of the room.

    She¡¯s wearing a knee-high skirt and thin shirt...... an unusually casual appearance for her.

    ¡¸......Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t stand there,e in and sit down. It would be bad if you got sick.¡¹

    M¡¯s eyes dart around embarrassingly and her cheeks turn a shade of red.

    ¡¸I ran ap around the inn today...... I also went by myself to the garrison and rode a horse. I also swung a sword.¡¹

    M looks left, then right, checking to make sure nobody is around in the halls.

    ¡¸Everything is back to normal. Even the doctor confirmed I¡¯ve made aplete recovery. In other words......¡¹

    M slowly lifts up her skirt.

    Her white underwear is exposed.

    ¡¸A-as promised, I will ept everything.¡¹

    At the same time she finishes her sentence, the sound of ripping cloth can be heard.

    My pants got torn.

    I silently pick M up and carry her into the room.

    ¡¸I-I will do anything you desire...... what do you prefer?¡¹

    ¡¸Strip for me. Get naked.¡¹

    I rip my own clothes off and pounce on M.

    My pent-up lust is going out of control and I can¡¯t keep up appearances anymore.

    Right now, I can¡¯t help acting like a virgin boy having sex for the first time.

    My cock seems to be excited to finally release its load too.

    M smiles, then takes off her thin shirt, followed by the cloth covering her breasts.

    The string tying her skirt together also gets undone and the piece of fabric flutters lightly to the floor

    ¡¸Could I ask you to remove thest piece?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I¡¯m grateful for M¡¯s generosity. I give her navel a kiss and then slowly pull down her underwear.

    Her neatly trimmed pubic hair and subtle slit graduallye into view.

    ¡¸How pretty......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that about there.¡¹

    With her underwear lowered, I give her slightly sticking out lips a soft kiss.

    ¡¸Aah...... it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    I stand up to give M a kiss next, except my dick hits her stomach first.

    We both burst outughing.

    ¡¸Sorry, my little guy here is quite eager.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s far from being little. This might be the first time for me seeing it so big......¡¹

    M gives me a peck on the lips before sitting me down on the bed and crouching in between my legs.

    ¡¸Sorry for being selfish. It was hard for you not to cum, right?¡¹

    M speaks to my cock in a tone she would use with a child.

    I flex my stomach to make it twitch.

    ¡¸You can go as wild as you want today, so clear up all your frustrations.¡¹

    She kisses the tip.

    ¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    At that moment, fluid squirts out from my dick.

    It stters on M¡¯s face.

    ¡¸All of a sudden!? N-no wait, it¡¯s watery...... this is-¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, pre-cum.¡¹

    My pre-cum was shot out with much force.

    I can¡¯t imagine what would happen when I ejacte for real.

    Maybe the stream will send M flying.

    ¡¸Amazing......¡¹

    M opens her mouth wide and takes the tip of my dick into her mouth, swallowing the pre-cum and then licking the sides of my rod too.

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s good. Feels great.¡¹

    Hearing me groan in pleasure, she bes more enthusiastic and flicks her tongue all over the head.

    Thinking about how the same mouth which normally shouts at the troops and Tristan is now being used to service me arouses me further.

    ¡¸It feels heavy. Plenty of semen must be stored inside them.¡¹

    M carefully rolls her tongue along my balls and sucks on my testicles.

    Every time she sucks, my hips bounce up.

    ¡¸It feels wonderful...... but I want to make you feel good too.¡¹

    I pull M up onto the bed and rest her on my body.

    With the both of us in opposite directions, we can pleasure each other¡¯s genitals at the same time.

    ¡¸What a nice pink color. How does it stay in such a beautiful color after all the times I made love to you? Nn.¡¹

    I spread apart M¡¯s ass cheeks and stick my tongue into the fleshy opening right in the middle.

    ¡¸I take care of it properly. How about yours, being so big and dark...... Nn!¡¹

    For some time after, we focus purely on caressing each other¡¯s most precious parts.

    The room is filled with slurping sounds and moans.

    ¡¸Nnah!¡¹

    My tongue asionally flicks her clitoris as I suck on her vagina.

    In the meantime, my hands gently rub her thighs and prod her ass when an opening arises, prompting M to tremble and let out a high-pitched squeal.

    ¡¸Uugh......¡¹

    In retaliation, M concentrates on licking the underside and around the rim of my tip, and at the same also fondling my balls.

    Her thighs and stomach hitting my nipples is probably deliberate too.

    I can¡¯t hold back a groan and my hips lift up on their own.

    Lastly, I finish by sucking hard on M¡¯s clit while she inserts her tongue into my urethra.

    Both of us take away our mouths when we feel the other start to twitch.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... should we get started?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, fuu...... I¡¯m at my limit too.¡¹

    We naturally transition into the reverse sitting position with me cross-legged on the bed and M on top of me.

    ¡¸Uugh......uughgh......¡¹

    M slowly lowers her hips.

    She seems to be suffering, but her salvation is the fact my earlier caressing made her vagina leak like a waterfall.

    With ample lubrication, my dick slowly gets guided into her hole.

    ¡¸Aaah! I-it¡¯s going in!¡¹

    My dick pushes in to her folds.

    It doesn¡¯t go all the way to the base, however it¡¯s deep enough.

    After M arcs her back, she clings to my shoulders and steadies her breathing.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... don¡¯t hold back. Right now, my joyes from letting you cum even one drop more. Pump it all inside me. I will also be happy even if you break me.¡¹

    M urges me to move in a way such that I feel good regardless of the fact my dick is too big for her.

    She¡¯s willing to go this far.

    ¡¸I¡¯m moving then.¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    I rock my hips slowly.

    M supports herself with her hands on my shoulders and also tries to match my timing.

    ¡¸Kiss ¨D¨Duummh!¡¹

    I seal her lips before she finishes.

    In response, M grabs my hands and guides them to her breasts.

    My hips pick up the pace while our lips ovep and tongues entwine.

    Both my hands roughly squeeze M¡¯s breasts and she wraps her arms around my back in response.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t endure it anymore. I want to move faster.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, go ahead!¡¹

    My hands drop to M¡¯s ass and I stand up with her still connected to me.

    I hear the sound of flesh pushing apart as my dick sinks a little deeper inside, causing her to dig her nails into my back.

    ¡¸Here I go!¡¹

    ¡¸Come! Embrace me passionately!¡¹

    I let out a growl and furiously buck my hips.

    My dick rampages inside M without restrain.

    ¡¸Auuuu! Uuuuu©`!¡¹

    M hangs onto my shoulder, withstanding my relentless assault.

    Actually, she¡¯s even moving along with me to grant me more pleasure.

    ¡¸I...... don¡¯t mind if you let go.¡¹

    ¡¸You sure?¡¹

    If I let go of her ass, all of her weight will rest on my cock.

    Having turned hard as steel, I know my tool will be fine. M¡¯s pussy on the other hand will be in trouble.

    I might pierce into her womb.

    ¡¸But...... you want to do it too, right?¡¹

    M takes my hands and moves them away from her ass.

    She gradually rxes and her body sinks down.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    Her flesh gets spread apart and my entire length buries itself up to the root apanied by a sticky slurp sound.

    My dick has entered M¡¯s uterus.

    M screams with tears and drool dripping down her face, then smiles.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. Please continue.¡¹

    M starts moving herself.

    If I worry too much, then I¡¯ll waste her kindness.

    ¡¸I¡¯m moving.¡¹

    I take her hand and interlock our fingers together.

    M is now held up with only my dick.

    I move slowly until her back hits the wall.

    Once I feel the soft impact, I press her back against the wall and then I start pounding her hard.

    ¡¸I can feel it trembling...... a-are you going to cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, cumming. An incredible amount is going toe out.¡¹

    My meat rod pulses, indicating how near to climax it is.

    M licks my neck with a heartrending expression.

    ¡¸Go ahead and cum. Everything you have saved up...... fill my womb with it!¡¹

    I squeeze M¡¯s hand tightly while thrusting up my hips and fixing them in ce.

    ¡¸Uugh...... oooh......¡¹

    My balls twitch and my entire shaft convulses.

    Nothinges out though.

    I don¡¯t think I fired an empty shot.

    The semen from my balls have already risen up and I can feel the dull pain as my urethra is being pushed open.

    It must be extremely dense.

    ¡¸M...... I¡¯m cumming...... this is going to be a big one...... get ready.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure this is an unprecedented level of viscosity.

    ¡¸The base of your dick is slowly expanding...... aah, now it¡¯s half way...... the tip is swelling...... aaanh, you¡¯re cumming!¡¹

    As M requests for a kiss, my seed finally spurts out from the tip.

    ¡¸Guooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaoooooh!!¡¹

    M and I both howl simultaneously.

    An abundance of seed flows out...... rather it was like a solid mass being sent from my body to hers.

    M shrieks as she feels my seed gush into her womb, but at the same time hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸My love! I love you! I¡¯m so d to be your woman! Being embraced by you is such happiness!¡¹

    Her expressions of love keeps my seed flooding in.

    M¡¯s stomach grows bigger as it gets pumped with my semen and puddles of her love juices umte on the floor.

    ¡¸Push me down!¡¹

    Iply with M¡¯s request, toppling her to the floor and mounting her.

    The sound of my ejaction is loud enough to be noise pollution and it doesn¡¯t show any signs of stopping.

    ¡¸Sorry, it won¡¯t stop. You might be suffering.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t even pull out...... let¡¯s go to sleep connected like this.¡¹

    M wraps her limbs around me, unwilling to let go even if she loses consciousness.

    I return her embrace.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been minutes or hours.

    M eventually faints and after a long ejaction, my eyes start to close too.

    The next day, a nket was covering us when we woke up.

    Celia must have thrown it over us so we don¡¯t catch a cold.

    Celia was surely very reluctant as an angry face was drawn on my ass and a face with a tongue sticking out was drawn on M¡¯s belly with lipstick.

    ¡¸M-san...... why don¡¯t you do something about your belly?¡¹

    Celiains to M in the dining hall.

    After all, her inted stomach is exposed.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m not trying to boast of my victory. His seed is just so thick that it won¡¯te out.¡¹

    M hands something to Celia.

    ¡¸What is this? It¡¯s like jelly and it bounces when it hits the ground. ......eh? You mean to say this is semen!?¡¹

    ¡¸That was the amount that couldn¡¯t fit inside. This is the same thing which has filled my womb to the brim, you know? It won¡¯t spill......¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised at what came out of my body too.

    ¡¸By the way, you did it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The scribbling! Lord Hardlett¡¯s butt was marked with lipstick however you used red dye on my stomach, didn¡¯t you!? It won¡¯te off even if I rub it!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. My memory is hazy.¡¹

    The two of them argue boisterously.

    We can only have this kind of interaction because M survived.

    Our future fights may get even more intense.

    I won¡¯t let the same thing happen again.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter. Wartime.

    Libatis Reinforcement Army Supreme Commander

    Subordinate Squad:

    Goldonia Royal Army ¨C Seventh Division Army Corps

    Infantry: 9000

    Archers: 1500

    Cavalry: 1800

    Hardlett Army

    Bow Cavalry: 3800

    Escort: 180

    Chariots: 75

    (wounded soldiers returned, heavily wounded sent home)

    Subordinates: Leopolt (at work), Celia (scribbled), M (belly of a pregnant woman), Irijina (meal), Luna mander)

    Gido (escort unit), Pipi (Pochi rider), Pochi (crying at night), Marta (attendant), Keith (corpsmander), Sekrit (temporary squad member)

    Suzy (liaison)

    Current Location: Tortoent

    Achievements: Defeated siege army, Sessful defense of Melisbark

 Chapter 357: Southern War â‘§ Libatisâ€™s Fang

    <h4>Chapter 357: Southern War ¢à Libatis¡¯s Fang</h4>

    An army heads south on the maintained road.

    Me and the troops I¡¯m leading are also included in that army.

    ¡¸What impressive numbers.¡¹

    The Libatis army actually reaches a total of 100 000.

    Excluding the losses from the ambush at the start of hostilities, this can be considered their entire force.

    As proof, Brian, the Secretary of Defense, is personallymanding the army and Jim, themander of the capital¡¯s defense is also in the ranks of that army.

    ¡¸Even the standing army has been mobilized.¡¹

    Exactly as M pointed out, one group of soldiers is unlike the others and clearly appears less skilled.

    ¡¸Adding our army to the total, we are 120 000 strong.¡¹

    Not counting the deceased and heavily injured sent back home, we have around 16 000.

    That number should be equivalent to South Yuguria¡¯s army or possibly greater.

    I can¡¯t seem to shake this bad feeling in my mind for some reason.

    Let me ask Irijina to quell the unease.

    ¡¸This fight is as good as won! No need to worry! Those guys are done for!¡¹

    There, I think a little of my unease has disappeared.

    ¡¸I think we would have had 150 000 if citizens were conscripted as soon as war broke out.¡¹

    I hear a cold voice from behind me.

    Damn Leopolt, after Irijina calmed me down too.

    ¡¸The only ones we could draft are the citizens of the standing army who were prepared in advance. Indiscriminately sending people to the battlefield is out of the question!¡¹

    Jim res at Leopolt.

    He has an indifferent face though.

    ¡¸...... people in the reserve army who dislikebat have been deserting though.¡¹

    ording to Jim, that is also against thew in Libatis, but the problem is being left alone at the moment due to ack of time to investigate and chase after the runaways.

    ¡¸Besides, capturing them and sending them to war by force isn¡¯t a good look either. If that is done......¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll lose the next election too......¡¹

    After finishing Brian¡¯s sentence, he smiles wryly, although his face reflects the whirlpool of emotions he is currently feeling.

    There¡¯s no point in an election after you lose a war though.

    ¡¸If only Goldonia¡¯s reinforcement makes it on time.¡¹

    David chimes in.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry about that.¡¹

    Erich contacted me saying he cannot send any reinforcements yet.

    He is continuing to persuade the King, who is adamantly maintaining his passive stance.

    Apparently, the King¡¯s birthday is near and he will be taking a vacation at a picturesque location within the nation inmemoration. Which means, reinforcements will be sent after that, if they get sent at all.

    The King was never very concerned about his own birthday in the past and all we would do was wish him a happy birthday.

    Any excessive gifts or celebration would be deemed meaningless and his mood would be ruined.

    In the letter Erich wrote, he ambiguously exined how the King is probably using his birthday as an excuse to take the girl he is infatuated with......Rosario on an excursion.

    I can understand how the King must be feeling.

    If I wanted to take my girls on a vacation and Leopolt brought up something about war, I would get pissed off too.

    Which is why I can¡¯tin.

    ¡¸In any case, we are not behind in terms of numbers. Now, the enemy is split up into the western army, southern army and eastern army. It goes without saying we will destroy each army individually if possible, and if they attack us head on, that¡¯s exactly what we want. While I¡¯m somewhat worried about how their cavalry have not made any moves recently...... we will just have to speed up the pace of our march and give them no time to set-up any tricks.¡¹

    Brian and the others probably have lots to do, so I leave them to it.

    ¡¸What is your opinion on the Libatis army?¡¹

    As soon as I distance myself from them, Leopolt asks the question.

    Again, he says it like he¡¯s testing me.

    ¡¸Their armor is fine, but they have too little cavalry. Each squad has an excessive amount of archers and crossbowmen. It doesn¡¯t look like aposition fit to do battle on the field.¡¹

    The soldiers are all equipped with either iron or steel armor.

    Their swords and bows are first-rate weapons and their proficiency in wielding such weapons is decent.

    They might be usable in actualbat however their inclination towards a single branch of army makes things difficult.

    ¡¸Well spotted. I would add that the few cavalry they have are mostly light cavalry meant for scouting, meaning there isn¡¯t arge enough of a force to sh with the enemy head-on.¡¹

    This might mean we have an increase in responsibility.

    ¡¸The mid-sized and small cities along the way had walls, ballistae and turrets set up on the perimeter. I believe that would cost a ridiculous amount of money.¡¹

    Celiaments.

    Jim mentioned that the military budget had been reduced since White became President.

    With such defenses installed on top of that, Libatis can¡¯t afford more cavalry despite being rather affluent.

    ¡¸So, what do you think?¡¹

    I pass the vague question to Leopolt.

    This isn¡¯t because I can¡¯t think of a specific question to ask or because I thinking is too troublesome, I just want to test him back and see how he answers.

    ¡¸I have found three positive points. The first is the equipment and skill of the soldiers as well as quality ofmanders being sufficient enough to fight alongside us.¡¹

    Good. Leopolt is giving his assurance.

    ¡¸Second is their proper securing of logistics, which also benefits by expanding theirnd.¡¹

    Food gets delivered like normal even when we have left the city.

    ¡¸Lastly is regarding their concentration of forces. If we were to collide with them head-on, it would be difficult to defeat them.¡¹

    So does that mean this operation will go smoothly?

    ¡¸I also have three negative points. First is their current position. The enemy is divided into three armies in three different directions, which can also be seen as the makings of an encirclement.¡¹

    We don¡¯t know where they wille from after all.

    ¡¸Second is theirck of mobility. Since the enemy has cavalry, the initiative of choosing where and when the battle starts always lies with them.¡¹

    Yeah, this army marches pretty slowly.

    It can¡¯t be helped when infantry wearing heaving metal armor make up most of the troops.

    ¡¸Finally and most importantly is the difference in intelligence. Judging by what happened in Melisbark, the enemy seems to have a considerably detailed and urate grasp of the inner workings in Libatis. Comparatively, our allies don¡¯t have any information on South Yuguria.¡¹

    Leopolt turns to the marching ranks.

    ¡¸Naturally the cities and the capital Tortoent will have enemy spies, but I expect some may also be hidden within the army.¡¹

    We can¡¯t hunt for spies at this point.

    ¡¸So what¡¯s your conclusion? Will we win or lose?¡¹

    Leopolt closes his eyes for the shortest second before making his deration.

    ¡¸Our likelihood of victory is approximately 20%. Please excuse me as I prepare a n to limit our own losses during our escape.¡¹

    ¡¸That guy......¡¹

    You could have just lied and said a higher percent chance.

    How inflexible are you?

    Look, the bow cavalry girl beside us is anxious now.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle save you if needed.¡¹

    I take the girl¡¯s hand and stare into her eyes.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not scared at all. I believe in the chief!¡¹

    The apprehension doesn¡¯t disappear from her eyes so I guide her hand to my crotch.

    ¡¸What do you feel?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s big. As expected of the great chief......¡¹

    Her eyes begin to moisten.

    ¡¸Now that I¡¯m rxed, the depths of my stomach is getting hot...... um...... err......¡¹

    ¡¸The next break ising soon. We can look for a spot to rest¨D¨D¡¹

    She grabs my sleeve and I notice her breathing get heavier.

    ¡¸The grass over there is fine. I don¡¯t mind if we get seen.¡¹

    One hour passed by extremely meaningfully.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    The naked bow cavalry girl politely expresses her gratitude.

    Even though her legs are still weak from the sex, she desperately maintains proper posture.

    ¡¸I thank the great chief for taking my virginity...... and for letting out his seed into my insignificant hole.¡¹

    The mountain nation have an umon amount of respect towards their chief and this is what usually happens when I embrace them.

    I¡¯m the one who should be grateful, since I was offered such a toned body and even her precious virginity.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really honored that the chief prated me. Now I can brag to my parents and siblings.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹

    No need to deliberatelypare.

    The girl and I had consensual sex which will likely result in a pregnancy in a few months. That¡¯s it.

    ¡¸Where did Commander Hardlett! go?¡¹

    Crap, that¡¯s Brian¡¯s voice.

    I can¡¯t answer while I¡¯m naked.

    As if reading my thoughts, Celia jumps out from a nearby bush.

    Could she have been peeking this whole time?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that. Now hurry and put your clothes back on.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, thanks.¡¹

    Celia helps me get dressed.

    The bow cavalry girl bends her waist one more time before taking her leave.

    ¡¸There you are! A report hase in from the scouting unit saying they encountered an enemy squad to the south and are engaging them. I want Commander Hardlett and your irreceable cavalry to sortie immediately.¡¹

    David supplements the report.

    ¡¸We will also be preparing for a full scale attack soon, however it will be after tomorrow before we make contact with the enemy. There¡¯s a chance the enemy will retreat when they see our forces. We want you to threaten the enemy from the nk and obstruct their movements.¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason I came in the first ce so I can¡¯t just refuse.

    ¡¸Fight for justice!¡¹

    Jim performs a neat salute.

    I give a slight nod in acknowledgement of their order.

    I lead mainly the bow cavalry towards the enemy, somehow managing to make contact before the sun went down.

    As usual, the bow cavalry showed off their specialty of shooting on horseback and it didn¡¯t take long for us to overrun the enemy.

    After mere minutes, the enemy scattered.

    ¡¸Hanh?¡¹

    Even I could tell something was off here.

    ¡¸There is¨D¨D only a thousand! The enemy only has a thousand here!¡¹

    Celia and I look at each other.

    We expected 30 000 and got 1000 instead.

    Only two developments can follow a weak bait like this.

    ¡¸Leopolt.¡¹

    ¡¸We are not being surrounded. There is no ce for the soldiers to hide.¡¹

    Leopolt replies almost at the same time I asked.

    ¡¸That means the main force behind us?¡¹

    ¡¸Most likely.¡¹

    Leopolt is calm now that he knows I¡¯m not being targeted.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going back. Reorganize the troops.¡¹

    As we regroup, a messenger with a horrified facees rushing over.

    ¡¸A night raid on the main force in the tens of thousands¨D¨D! They exploited the opening during our transition to a full scale attack and everything is in chaos!¡¹

    Furthermore, a scout which Leopolt deployed to the south returned with such urgency his horse is foaming at the mouth.

    ¡¸Arge enemy force is approaching behind the enemy we just defeated! 30 000 or so, they¡¯re marching north in attack formation!¡¹

    Leopolt calmly gives instructions to speed up preparations.

    ¡¸The army who ambushed the main force is the western army we fought in Melisbark and the armying towards us is the southern army.¡¹

    ¡¸So we walked right into their hands?¡¹

    What I¡¯ve been feeling this entire war is the overall excellence of the enemymanders.

    ¡¸Not to mention we can only trace the movements of the cavalry and eastern army through spection.¡¹

    There are so many factors to worry about.

    Nevertheless, we have to get back to headquarters first.

    This is looking like a long and arduous battle.

    When we arrived at the headquarters, everyone was scrambling.

    ¡¸Maintain the spear line! Archers, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have a good line of sight to fire! Hold the line with just the infantry!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t run into the middle of the enemy. Circle from the right and break up their numerical superiority.¡¹

    ¡¸Cavalry detour in a clockwise direction. We¡¯re going to shift the front of the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to partially surround us, send more troops to the right wing!¡¹

    ¡¸Cavalry won¡¯t catch up in time! It doesn¡¯t matter if you shoot blind, just fire your arrows and stop their movement!¡¹

    Perhaps it is because of the disorganized ranks or the poor visibility at night, but the supposedly overwhelming numbers of the Libatis army are struggling.

    ¡¸Theirposition is terrible too...... archers are practically useless in a night battle.¡¹

    The battlefield has be a jumbled melee between ally and enemy, and the only way to participate is to dive straight in.

    Everything will be over if the headquarters falls so I guess I¡¯ll reinforce the center.

    ¡¸Going to the middle is correct. Carelessly running on the side risks being shot identally by our own allies.¡¹

    Leopolt nods as if grading my response as we rush into the chaotic fray where Brian is.

    ¡¸Guwah!¡¹

    ¡¸Higyaa!¡¹

    Schwartz tramples over a few people as he carries me forward, I¡¯m not sure if they were friend or foe.

    In such darkness and panic, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anyways so I shouldn¡¯t be too concerned.

    Thinking in simple terms, I just have to kill everyone who runs at me.

    If they happen to be allies who are turning their backs on the enemy, that just means they were unlucky.

    ¡¸Heavy cavalry have appeared!¡¹

    ¡¸How formidable. Find some way to drag them down!¡¹

    Me and the escort squad charge straight into the enemy lines to create havoc.

    ¡¸Sorah.¡¹

    Well, I can¡¯t gopletely wild and swing my longsword all over the ce, so I hold it horizontally like a spear and run through people on my horse.

    Sticking out my two meter longsword is almost the same as thrusting a spear anyways.

    I make it a priority to aim for those giving out orders and those who dress different than the others as they are probablymanders.

    Those who block my path and those who bother me somehow also get killed along the way.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t fall behind.¡¹

    ¡¸Push back the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Christoph got hit!¡¹

    My escort squad fights hard as well.

    The difference in strength between my heavy cavalry and the enemy infantry is still quite evident in this free-for-all

    More so when unhindered by a focus fire of arrows or an anti-cavalry spear line.

    The enemy was able to push back Libatis with help from the surprise attack, so they have no advantage on us, having charged separately from the main force in the beginning.

    Pressure lets up in the center, allowing our headquarters to temporarily catch their breath and transition to counterattack.

    For now, we¡¯ve foiled the enemy¡¯s n to settle the fight with the ambush alone.

    ¡¸Commander Hardlett! d to have¨D¨D¡¹

    I interrupt Brian before he could finish.

    ¡¸Tens of thousands more areing from the south. We¡¯re going to fight at dawn too.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Brian and David look at each other, and then give new orders.

    However, the things they can do at this point are pretty limited.

    ¡¸Leopolt, what is the situation like?¡¹

    There was no dy in his answer.

    ¡¸We are equal in the center, losing on the left wing and on the brink of copsing on the right wing.¡¹

    ¡¸Where should we go?¡¹

    Normally, wouldn¡¯t it be the right wing where the situation is most dire?

    ¡¸We should move to the left wing. It is difficult to save the right wing itself, but by providing a threat to surround the enemy on the right wing from the left, we can effectively save both sides.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do that.¡¹

    Irijina and Gido step forward.

    Celia adheres to my side.

    M will be wrapped in a nket and left next to Leopolt.

    ¡¸...... um.¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    To be safe, I cover her head with my cloak.

    Preparations areplete.

    A big reason why the left wing, which has the same thickness in terms of battle ranks as the almost copsing right wing, is hanging on is because Jim and his defense force is standing at the front.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!¡¹

    Jim wields arge shield andrge sword¨D¨D both of which require two hands to hold, in each hand instead.

    ¡¸Justice Kick!¡¹

    He kicks away an enemy soldier.

    ¡¸Justice Elbow!¡¹

    He knocks back the enemy who attempts to dodge.

    ¡¸Justice Headbutt!¡¹

    To finish him off, Jim delivers a flying headbutt.

    ¡¸Oh, you came back!¡¹

    When Jim sees me, he shouts to his soldiers.

    ¡¸Hey, reinforcements have finally arrived! Justice always prevails!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Let us show off the defense force¡¯s real power!¡¹

    Jim¡¯s squad cheers. My squad also joins the battle and pushes the enemy back.

    Morale returns to the other squads on the left wing and they also start to fight better.

    ¡¸More reinforcements are arriving from the middle!¡¹

    Brian is continuing to send more troops our way.

    Even so, the enemy persists in their attack.

    They don¡¯t give up despite the difference in strength between us widening slowly and also losing the desire to defeat the left wing.

    ¡¸In the name of Her Majesty, the queen!¡¹

    ¡¸There is no retreat. It is either victory or death!¡¹

    I line up beside Leopolt and stare at the battlefield with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not going down.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    Themanders shouting aside, I didn¡¯t expect the lower-ranked soldiers to continue fighting regardless of their allies falling down left and right.

    Is this a normal urrence in the South Yuguria Empire?

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! Here we go!¡¹

    ¡¸...... handling idiots is easy.¡¹

    That was when Irijina and Sekrit charged forward.

    I quickly follow after Irijina, but she rampages through the enemy lines.

    ¡¸Around here or...... over there.¡¹

    Sekrit precedes Irijina, suddenly advancing forward to engage with an enemy cavalry.

    ¡¸Guwah!¡¹

    In that moment, blood sprays out from the enemy soldier¡¯s neck and his head slowly slides to the ground.

    ¡¸Corpsmander is dead¨D¨D! He¡¯s dead¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Deputymander will take over!¡¹

    Unexpectedly, the enemy falls into disarray.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t find where he is in this melee!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s being treated for an injury! What about Captain Nurfuks¨D¨D¡¹

    Neither Leopolt or I am kind enough to let this chance slip.

    A full scale attackmences as the enemy¡¯s chain ofmand is out of sorts, finally forcing the enemy to retreat.

    ¡¸Fall back¨D¨D! Everyone, fall back¨D¨D!¡¹

    Seeing the enemy withdraw, I give the order to pursue.

    Two secondster, Leopolt amends the order.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t chase, detour around to the rear of the enemy on the right wing. Threaten them with the possibility of an encirclement.¡¹

    He makes a good point, it just doesn¡¯t sit well with me.

    I rip out three strands of Schwartz¡¯s mane.

    Although it annoys me, Leopolt¡¯smand was on the mark and the circling of our forces easily scares the enemy into retreating.

    ¡¸That was quick.¡¹

    ¡¸After the entire offensive has been halted, there is no meaning for the right wing to continue persevering. Cutting their losses is the correct decision here.¡¹

    The crisis has been averted for now, but the real battle is yet toe.

    A few hours are left until dawn and anotherrge army wille from the south when the sky brightens.

    If possible, I want to move to a more advantageous terrain......

    ¡¸We probably don¡¯t have the luxury.¡¹

    Sekrites back with a sneer, covered in the blood of her victims.

    She did a good job, so I go to pat her head...... it makes her turn emotionless. I guess she¡¯s different from Celia.

    As she said, Brian and Jim are flying about trying to reorganize their respective armies.

    Any kind of movement cannot be done before dawn.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine! The enemy will being at us one army at a time! Let¡¯s just defeat each of them!¡¹

    Celia is fired up.

    ¡¸In this case, they will probablye in waves instead of a sessive attack.¡¹

    Leopolt destroys that enthusiasm.

    This man really doesn¡¯t know how to read people¡¯s emotions.

    ¡¸Anyways, we have a tough fight ahead of us. Get some rest.¡¹

    More attacks are sure toe.

    It will be easier to see when the sun is out, although the fighting will be fiercer.

    And then day breaks.

    ¡¸So we have over 30 000 who participated in the night raid and then 30 000ing from the south¨D¨D huh?¡¹

    ¡¸We are still superior in numbers......¡¹

    Brian and Jim look glum.

    That is all of the enemy¡¯s visible forces, but the whereabouts of the enemy¡¯s cavalry are unknown.

    If those 20 000 cavalry decides to show up here, not much of our advantage will be left.

    ¡¸Is there a chance they circle to the back?¡¹

    I felt like I should say something.

    ¡¸Defense forces have been left in the major cities. It won¡¯t be easy for cavalry to break through alone.¡¹

    ¡¸If the main army loses, they would actually be isted. Ignoring this fight to take an excursion is not possible.¡¹

    Then that¡¯s fine.

    Our war council does not proceed any further.

    To begin with, the enemy is staring at us in the face on the ins before us, so there¡¯s no need to n or anything.

    The enemy, likely thinking the same, quickly makes a move.

    ¡¸Enemy iing!¡¹

    Our meaningless war council is halted at the sound of the lookout¡¯s voice.

    Brian and David shout orders at their armies, Jim roars passionately.

    When I nce over at Leopolt, he nods to indicate he has no problems.

    In times like these, this guy is nice and quiet.

    He proceeds to whisper in my ear.

    ¡¸I have already secured the route for an emergency escape.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say something unlucky.

    Because my morale dropped, I take off Celia¡¯s hat and ruffle her hair.

    ¡¸Aaah! I spent a lot of time setting it in ce!¡¹

    Good, I¡¯ve recovered.

    Libatis¡¯s army and South Yuguria¡¯s army collide at the same time.

    The enemy¡¯s formation is slightly pointed in the middle while our ally¡¯s formation is slighted caved in to amodate.

    Arrows fly, a small amount of cavalry charge forward, infantry try to detour around, squads intercept each other and fight, and then separate.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a normal fight.¡¹

    I casually mutter.

    ¡¸90% of the enemy¡¯s moves are by the book. Although it is noticeable, a clever scheme can¡¯t be used.¡¹

    Leopolt is right.

    It was the same during the siege in Melisbark. The enemy has a fundamentally orthodox way of fighting.

    ¡¸And when those guys choose to respond in a simr orthodox manner, they get crushed by an ingenious n.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak like it¡¯s somebody else¡¯s problem.¡¹

    Leopolt peeks at me without saying anything.

    Everyone besides us are unrted, but I know what you¡¯re saying.

    ¡¸The current state of battle isn¡¯t bad. Nobody in the front is taking a single step back, attempts at detours are all blocked, and cavalry charges are repelled with ease.¡¹

    When Mments on her horse, I quickly wrap her up in a nket.

    ¡¸Gosh, I¡¯m already healed so you don¡¯t have to wrap me up like a fragile object!¡¹

    I still worry.

    ¡¸Jim was right when he said Brian is skilled. It doesn¡¯t look like they can get past our defenses.¡¹

    Purposely not leaving for an offensive must have been consideration for the troops¡¯ fatigue fromst night¡¯s ambush.

    Despite a valiant effort from the enemy, our numbers and defenses don¡¯t look close to falling.

    ¡¸Archers, volley fire! Loose!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose to them! Fire back!¡¹

    In response to the enemy¡¯s concentrated shooting, shields are propped up to minimize any significant effect.

    Rather, it seems our counterattack produced more casualties on the enemy side.

    ¡¸To the middle. Follow me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t break formation. Crossbows, line up!¡¹

    Daring cavalry charges get stopped by a forest of spears.

    And once their feet stop moving, they are sitting ducks for the crossbowmen.

    ¡¸Detour to the right. Get to the rear!¡¹

    ¡¸Send the reserve army. Obstruct their path.¡¹

    Both squads collide.

    Unable toplete their detour, the enemy gives up and pulls back.

    ¡¸They¡¯re having a hard time too.¡¹

    At this rate, all these fruitless attacks will exhaust them.

    A chance to attack will be born from that.

    ¡¸Forcing their way through with a frontal attack is difficult. If a scheme is going to be used, now is the time.¡¹

    As if following a script, the enemy as a whole withdrew slightly.

    Our allies suddenly be livelier, but Brian doesn¡¯t go on the attack.

    He probably determined that three hours since the start of battle at dawn wasn¡¯t enough to tire out the soldiers.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, are they switching out another army? Some ugly looking guys havee out.¡¹

    Appearing on the front lines are soldiers wearing simple armor...... no, they¡¯re in in clothes.

    With mismatching heights and scattered formation, they seem like militia gathered from a random vige.

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t holding any weapons.¡¹

    Gidoments curiously.

    Our allies cautiously prop up their shields and aim their crossbows when the unarmed enemy squad approaches......

    ¡¸ze squad, fire!¡¹

    Several dozen mes assail our allies.

    In an instant, both soldier and shield get engulfed by fire, causing them to roll on the ground.

    ¡¸W-what the-!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see catapults anywhere!¡¹

    More fire rains down on the heads of the confused soldiers.

    ¡¸Uwaaa! What the heck is going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸R-run away!¡¹

    Our ally soldiers start falling apart.

    Archers step up to provide support.

    ¡¸Gale squad, ready!¡¹

    At the same time, the enemy archers loose their arrows in unison¨D¨D with that said, they were shooting at a distance they couldn¡¯t reach, however......

    ¡¸Gyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that range!?¡¹

    The arrows fired by the enemy archers swerved in a different direction when they reached the airspace above the suspicious enemy squad, then rained down at our ally archers with more speed.

    It was a volley from a range beyond that of archers.

    Not to mention the arrows were as powerful as if they were fired from close range, easily prating leather armor.

    ¡¸Magic users. I¡¯m impressed at how many were gathered with a usable level.¡¹

    Magic users are already pretty scarce, and the number which can contribute positively to a battle are even smaller.

    Now we¡¯re seeing enough magic users that can grouped ording to their respective elements, very impressive.

    ¡¸Create a wall of fire!¡¹

    Several magic users walk forward while emitting fire.

    The magnitude of the magic cleared the way of any ally soldiers.

    ¡¸Quite powerful, but I feel Alice¡¯s magic is much stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe wind from the magic users behind them are fanning the mes. ......like what happened this morning.¡¹

    Celia giggles.

    She must be referring to that incident.

    I sneezed with Gido roasting potatoes on a campfire right in front of me, which blew the mes higher and caused him to be covered in soot.

    ¡¸Our allies are gradually falling into a state of panic.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure this is their first time seeing such arge number of magic users after all.

    An excellent scheme on the enemy¡¯s part.

    ¡¸Leopolt, what would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸Simply charge right at them.¡¹

    Leopolt points at the disorganized ally soldiers.

    ¡¸Sure, their magic is shy, but not many soldiers got injured if you actually count. I think it¡¯s nothing more than a smokescreen. If you close the distance without being overly concerned about losses, you can easily defeat them. Even if they aren¡¯tpletely defeated, they won¡¯t be able tounch magic when the fight is brought to them.¡¹

    ¡¸Makes sense.¡¹

    It¡¯s still a fact that our allies are a mess right now though.

    If they are ordered to charge, I doubt they can move properly.

    At this rate, a powerful barrage might follow the smokescreen.

    ¡¸Come.¡¹

    I leave my longsword behind and jump onto Schwartz¡¯s back.

    This time I draw my Dual Crater which is the best at dealing with magic.

    ¡¸We¡¯re the rearguard now?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get permissionter.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it will matter if just the escort squad and I move out on our own.

    Leaving the conversation there, I urge Schwartz to run.

    As usual, the escort squad hurries to follow me.

    ¡¸A new enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸Heavy cavalry? Haha, fools. They¡¯re nothing more than targets.¡¹

    The enemy aims at us.

    ¡¸A pure ck g and arge ck horse...... could the guy in the front be......¡¹

    ¡¸A demon clothed in ck......¡¹

    ¡¸The demon of Melisbark!¡¹

    For some reason, the enemy is making a fuss.

    ¡¸Everyone aim for the one in front! Concentrate all your magic on him!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop him no matter what! We¡¯ll somehow manage the rest!¡¹

    The enemy magic users cast their spells on me.

    Most of them are fire spells.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that overkill!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t mind taking the spells in ce of Celia or Sekrit, but also giving me Gido¡¯s and Christoph¡¯s shares is unfair.

    Schwartz wiggles his body like he¡¯s also saying it¡¯s my fault.

    Regardless, the magic doesn¡¯t stop so I swing my Dual Crater.

    A lot of the fire actually flies toward me urately.

    There are also spells which miss, although I¡¯m sure the wind magic users can redirect them to me like they did with the arrows earlier.

    ¡¸I have to defeat them.¡¹

    My Dual Crater sweeps through the iing fireballs.

    I can feel the distinct impact on my sword as the de of my Dual Crater slices the fireballs in half.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Our magic disappeared?¡¹

    One of the male magic users stares in disbelief with his mouth hanging open.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think, just shoot him!¡¹

    I thrust my sword at another st to disperse the magic energy, then split apart the fireing at me like a wall.

    I also cut down an icicle which seemed like it would hurt if it hits me, and finally deflect a wind-guided fireball with my shield.

    ¡¸Ow, hot......¡¹

    My dragonscale shield was made using a steel furnace so it¡¯s extremely resistant to heat.

    However it doesn¡¯t dissipate magic like my Dual Crater does, so the embers which scatter on impact with the shield are hot enough to hurt.

    Schwartz res at me.

    Alright, I¡¯ll try using my Dual Crater to block more, so be good and run.

    ¡¸Magic doesn¡¯t work!?¡¹

    ¡¸He erased the magic...... no, he ate it! He¡¯s a real demon!¡¹

    A wall of fire is deployed by three yelling magic users.

    It may be as ferocious as the fire I saw in Melisbark, but it¡¯s still ultimately magic.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    With a powerful swing from my Dual Crater, the fire fades away like it was an illusion.

    ¡¸A...... ah......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re in range of my sword.¡¹

    A grin appears on my face as my Dual Crater decapitates two magic users.

    ¡¸Hiiiiih!¡¹

    When that guy tries to escape, I kick him from horseback, mming him into the ground.

    With how lightly armored he is, that should be enough.

    ¡¸Run all over the ce¡¹

    I leave Schwartz with that simple instruction and cut down the magic user in front of me.

    ¡¸O-oh spirit of mes¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    I kick one right in the face as he forms some sort of hand sign.

    ¡¸Gusting winds, blow like a whirlwind¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Too slow.¡¹

    I chop off the head of another along with his favorite staff.

    ¡¸Spear of ice, show your power!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹

    I knock away the iing ice shard and answer by stabbing his throat with my Dual Crater.

    This is my first time fighting a squad of magic users, and it¡¯s going surprisingly smoothly.

    I don¡¯t have to worry about any attacks beside magic, getting close enough to attack them is like a fatal blow, and I can pretty much know what type of attack ising based on their chanting.

    ¡¸O Great Earth, release your anger in the form of a rock!¡¹

    ¡¸Jump, Schwartz.¡¹

    Cracks form in the ground and a stone flies out...... though not high enough to reach Schwartz, whonds on top of the magic user and crushes him.

    I actually wanted to try using magic myself, but I¡¯ll have to reconsider if it¡¯s going to be as useless as this.

    Wait, Alice doesn¡¯t need a staff or chanting when she uses magic.

    Maybe I can get her to teach me.

    ¡¸Right there!¡¹

    ¡¸Take this!¡¹

    I hear the simultaneous chanting of two magic users.

    Nothing happens when I turn around.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    My body reactively swings my Dual Crater when the slight sensation of a breeze brushes against my cheek.

    A small clink sound was made as if something hit my sword, and then wind scatters.

    ¡¸It should have been an invisible de of wind......¡¹

    I remember getting hit by a simr magic like this before.

    The hand of another magic user glows.

    ¡¸Shi-!¡¹

    I hold up my Dual Crater in his direction.

    Almost instantly, lightning strikes the tip of my sword and then dissipates.

    ¡¸M-my lightning bolt......¡¹

    I also remember getting hit by something simr way back when.

    If I recall, it was way more powerful than the one I just cancelled out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! Surround him with the entire squad and thenunch a barrage of spells!¡¹

    ¡¸That way?¡¹

    Ordering the entire squad means that he must be themander.

    I use his voice as a guideline and throw my Dual Crater at him.

    ¡¸Kakah! How foolish of you to throw your weapon, my wind magic will deflect something like that!¡¹

    The nearly-elderly man swings his staff to release his magic.

    His magic is definitely more powerful than the others I¡¯ve faced so far.

    ¡¸Haeh?¡¹

    Unfortunately, the swirling winds did not alter the trajectory of my Dual Crater at all, and the de proceeded to sink deep into the old man¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸The sage got hit!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a demon! A real demon!¡¹

    Here is when the magic squad finally starts to run.

    ¡¸Magic squad fall back! Infantry, stop that guy!¡¹

    Spear-wielding infantry swap ces with the magic users.

    These opponents are way more troublesome to deal with.

    No incantation is needed to thrust a spear after all.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    At that moment, my escort squades running in.

    However, it seems to have been within the enemy¡¯s expectations.

    ¡¸The remaining magic users will stop the other heavy cavalry! Magic should be effective against everyone except the demon!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    The magic users cast spells directed at the escort unit.

    Mainly fire magic bombarded the cavalry, causing sounds of explosions and neighing to resound in the air.

    Crap, more than a few might have gotten hit.

    ¡¸We did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Next is the demon! Stop him no matter what!¡¹

    A small cheer leaks from the magic users¡¯ mouths.

    When the smoke cleared, the escort squad looked unharmed.

    ¡¸I see...... it¡¯s the armor. The dragon equipment protected them.¡¹

    Not only is the dragon skin armor light and durable, it¡¯s also resistant to heat.

    The skin is capable of withstanding countless hours in the hearth and only requires a light washing to return to normal condition.

    Moreover, I¡¯m thankful that the attack is magic-based.

    If oil was used, the human body won¡¯t survive even if the armor does.

    Magic won¡¯t burn for an endless amount of time so surviving the initial heat is enough.

    This reminds me of the time Alice was practicing her magic and identally hit the sleeping Pochi with it.

    She has formidable magic so I was sure Pochi would turn into roast lizard. However, when I was going to try and make it a tasty lizard at least, Pochi simply walks away tearfully with no scratches.

    This and that are probably not rted.

    ¡¸Resume charging!¡¹

    Celia, with a somewhat soot-stained face, gives the order to charge again.

    ¡¸N-not a single one got burnt......¡¹

    ¡¸Demons...... they¡¯re an army of demons¨D¨D!¡¹

    What came afterwards added to an already desperate situation.

    ¡¸Return fire!¡¹

    Pipi, who also has some soot on her face, instructs her mount Pochi.

    ¡¸What is that thing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wings......¡¹

    Pochi opens its mouth to roar, and then a few secondster, fire also shoots out.

    Rather than burn, it is more urate to say that the mes melt anything they touch.

    Not an ounce of residue remains of the magic user.

    ¡¸An army of demons led by a demon......¡¹

    ¡¸A demonic dragon......¡¹

    Who are you calling a demon?

    And mistaking a lizard for a dragon, it seems this guy has lost his mind.

    The magic users prepare to flee after their spirits get crushed, the infantry can¡¯t hide their shock either, and both groups gradually get taken out by my escort squad.

    Now the battle seems to have devolved into a ughter.

    ¡¸How many casualties do we have?¡¹

    ¡¸None! ......well, Christoph¡¯s horse stood up on its hind legs and flung him off, knocking him unconscious. So one, I guess......¡¹

    Celia res at the prostrating Christoph.

    Him getting knocked out can pretty much be counted as no damage.

    And so we thoroughly massacred the magic squad until the enemy reinforcements came.

    Considering how rare magic users are, we can rule out future attacks of the same type.

    Seeing us crush the magic squad, the Libatis army¡¯s morale also recovered, bringing the battle to a standstill once again.

    The fighting would continue until evening, and ended when both sides exhausted themselves at the same time the sun set.

    After that, a vicious cycle of defense and offense would repeat itself until the morning of the fifth day, where our regr war council took ce.

    ¡¸Reporting, the enemy has changed their formation to a wide left-to-right deployment.¡¹

    Brian and the others nod.

    Nothing in particr changed.

    ¡¸Reporting, a small enemy night raid squad tried to detour and is now starting to engage with our left wing.¡¹

    I also nod.

    It was an expected urrence.

    ¡¸Reporting, there will be a dy in the arrival of supplies. We are currently in the process of confirming.¡¹

    David makes a bitter face, though it isn¡¯t anything rare on the battlefield.

    Rather, it would be praiseworthy if such a thing happened on schedule every time.

    ¡¸Alright, guess we¡¯re in for another full day of battle today.¡¹

    It was right when I stood up and pat Celia on the head.

    ¡¸Reporting in! An enemy squad suddenly appeared on the north road¨D¨D¡¹

    Our eyes follow the mentioned location on the map.

    The ce is directly behind us.

    Everyone freezes in ce.

    Did they circle around us at night?

    I don¡¯t think they slipped through our surveince, and the enemy in front of us hasn¡¯t decreased.

    ¡¸How many!?¡¹

    Jim bellows.

    Someone must be sent urgently to eliminate them.

    ¡¸30 000! A terrifying amount of carts and the symbol of the enemy¡¯s eastern army g have been confirmed! It¡¯s the enemy¡¯s eastern army that circled behind us!¡¹

    ording to the map, the enemy eastern army should be far off to the southeast of us.

    To actually be just north of us...... what¡¯s going on here?

    ¡¸Check the details immed¨D¨D¡¹

    David¡¯s words were silenced by an earth-rumbling sound rising from the enemy lines.

    ¡¸The enemy is making a move! This is...... a full scale attack, it¡¯s a full scale attack!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, this was all nned......?¡¹

    ¡¸Did they aim for this from the very beginning and lead us to this ce......¡¹

    Now we¡¯re in trouble.

    I wrap M inyers of nkets out of concern, and once again she protests.

 Chapter 358: Southern War â‘¨ Broken Fang

    <h4>Chapter 358: Southern War ¢á Broken Fang</h4>

    They¡¯re behind us!? What is the scouting unit doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Did they breakthrough? Or did they go around?¡¹

    Our allies run around in a flurry.

    ¡¸More importantly, a full scale attack ising. We should focus on dealing with that first.¡¹

    ¡¸You must be joking, you think we can fight with the enemy behind us!? We should change our location!¡¹

    Angry yelling fly back and forth.

    ¡¸If tens of thousands have circled behind, then that should mean the force in front has thinned. We canunch an attack......¡¹

    ¡¸The report said it was the eastern army. In that case, the armies are two separate entities. Simply put, we are being pressed from two sides!¡¹

    ¡¸But wasn¡¯t the eastern army located far away from us? How did they detour¨D¨D¡¹

    In a panic, hurried ns get suggested left and right.

    It was utter chaos.

    ¡¸So, what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Hggh...... mrrgh......so hot......¡¹

    I raise the question to Brian as I wrap a third nket around M.

    The only one who can put an end to the disorder is him, the Supreme Commander.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Brian and David waited about ten seconds in silence before standing up.

    ¡¸Everyone will focus on stopping the attack in front of us. Do not worry about what is going on behind us.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need to spare any arrows. Hit them with everything.¡¹

    When themanders look like they were about to say something, David adds an order to seal their mouths.

    ¡¸As for Commander Hardlett, I want you to use your high mobility army to engage the enemy to our rear.¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to defeat them on my own?¡¹

    Compared to the tens of thousands of enemy forces, my army consisting of bow cavalry and the royal army adds up to a mere 5000.

    ¡¸If possible, yes...... if not, at least uncover more details about the enemy.¡¹

    In other words, this is like a brute force scouting mission.

    What kind of a strategy is that?

    ¡¸Puhah! Power scouting?¡¹

    M pops her head out from the nkets.

    She looks sexy with a slight bit of sweat glistening on her skin, however I don¡¯t have time to embrace her now.

    ¡¸Right now, we are in a situation where we don¡¯t know if they actually have tens of thousands or whether it actually is the eastern army...... any information would help.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    The difference in the strength of our armies isrge, although I guess it¡¯s fine considering we don¡¯t need to fight to the death.

    Let me check with Leopolt.

    Well, he isn¡¯t saying anything, which probably means he has no problem.

    ¡¸Then the quicker the better. Let¡¯s go prepare...... Celia, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll be right there.¡¹

    For some reason, Celia is covering her head with a nket.

    We separate from the main force, who will begin their fierce fighting soon, and head north.

    ¡¸Enemy sighted. It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re trying to hide anymore...... they¡¯re marching in the middle of the road.¡¹

    Split up into several smaller groups, the enemy army marches boldly with their gs held high.

    Libatis light cavalry can also be seen running around the perimeter, although they can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸There looks to be 30 000. It wasn¡¯t a miscount.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Leopolt and I exchange a few words as the attack order is given.

    Bow cavalry rush forward while the royal army cavalry also charge with their swords drawn.

    ¡¸A defense formation is being taken by the enemy.¡¹

    Without any sense of panic, our opponent transitions into an anti-cavalry formation.

    ¡¸For argument¡¯s sake, it doesn¡¯t seem impossible if everyone was on horseback like the bow cavalry......¡¹

    ¡¸Based on what I see, their ratio of cavalry is not thatrge. At the very least, more than 20 000 are some kind of infantry.¡¹

    Many spearmen and crossbowmen set up in front with archers shooting arrows from behind them.

    Our allies stop charging and the bow cavalry return fire as they distance themselves.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see the countless carts from the initial reports. Everything from this point will be purely conjecture.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me.¡¹

    Light cavalry run out from the enemy lines to cross swords with the royal army cavalry.

    Being at a numerical disadvantage, our allies fall back and rely on support from our chariots.

    ¡¸I believe the enemy has a unit dedicated to transport, which maintained itsposition ofrge carriages.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying they transported the entire eastern army?¡¹

    The barrage of giant bolts from our chariots quickly made the enemy cavalry, who had no intention of chasing deep, pull back and reorganize themselves at a location were they can keep us in check.

    Our bow cavalry also contribute to shootout with arrows, however Luna has told them to keep casualties to a minimum and therefore are firing outside enemy range.

    Naturally, that would mean a decrease in power, uracy and fatal blows inflicted.

    ¡¸Even if they usedrge carriages, don¡¯t you think they got here too soon? A little more than a week has passed since the start of this operation. The eastern army was transported from that far away?¡¹

    Wagons are definitely fast, but not as fast as cavalry.

    Besides, horses need water and food to move too, so it¡¯s not like they can run non-stop.

    Furious shooting by the bow cavalry pushed the enemy back slowly and the rearguard soon made their appearance.

    Ballistae were brought out, which in turn made the bow cavalry escape outside the range.

    ¡¸There are two possibilities. The first is that the eastern army circled around through Malt¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    Malt cannot preserve border security when the effects of the disease are still lingering.

    ¡¸That will end up requiring them to take a longer route.¡¹

    Leopolt uses a finger to tap a point on the map with the words ¡°eastern army¡± written on it.

    ¡¸Which brings me to the second possibility. Did an eastern army exist in the first ce?¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸We only confirmed the 30 000 of the eastern army in the start of battle. After that, their march was clearly slower than that of the western and southern armies.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely Libatis also had scouts attached.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything.

    With distance opened up by the bow cavalry and royal army cavalry, they begin to have a stare off against the enemy.

    The enemy¡¯s neatly-formed anti-cavalry wall approaches our army at a crawling speed.

    ¡¸Very little scouting and information analysis was done. What would happen if the army was pretending to be there or if a spy participated in the analysis process?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know that much.

    ¡¸I suspect the eastern army moved immediately after the end of the first engagement and then met up with the transport squad. It was a card left in their hand which they could y at any time they wanted.¡¹

    After Leopolt said that, he gives orders for the bow cavalry and the royal army cavalry to halt their attack.

    The army before us is strong and has endless ranks of soldiers.

    It¡¯s impossible for us to breakthrough.

    ¡¸If we can¡¯t get out from the back, we¡¯re going to be surrounded.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, in this scenario we should be prioritizing low losses rather than victory.¡¹

    I kick Schwartz¡¯s belly and turn in a different direction.

    No, I¡¯m not running away.

    This is a strategic withdrawal. A horse won¡¯t understand what that is.

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    I see Sekrit tilting her head for once.

    Again, she joined the fight without me knowing and got herself covered in blood from the chest up.

    ¡¸A thorough retreat, detour and encirclement...... a formation in the Empire¡¯s style...... perhaps...... if that¡¯s true, then this is quite odd.¡¹

    She runs off somewhere while mumbling to herself.

    ¡¸As reported, the enemy forces total 30 000. Getting past them with a half-decent army is impossible......we¡¯re falling back.¡¹

    We turn our heels and head back to headquarters.

    The enemy remains calm and collected, spreading out the army¡¯s wings before resuming their advance south.

    Brian slumps his shoulders after hearing my report.

    If we tried to force our way through, we would fail miserably and suffer heavy losses.

    ¡¸The enemy in front of us is not any easier. At this point, we¡¯re fighting hard just to hang on.¡¹

    Distress is clearly shown on David¡¯s face.

    ¡¸The enemy behind us will likely arrive by evening. Of course having our backs threatened is a scary prospect......¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, the morale of our soldiers will drop if they find out their escape route has been sealed.¡¹

    Jim is slumped over the desk with his hands on his head.

    ¡¸Is there any way?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu......¡¹

    M and Celia stare at the cements of ally and enemy on the map as they ponder a solution.

    It looks like they can¡¯te up with a countermeasure.

    ¡¸If we want to free ourselves from this situation, we should swiftly squash the enemy¡¯s frontal attack, then move at least half our forces to deal with the rear threat. That way, instead of being sandwiched on both sides, we¡¯ll only be fighting the enemy in front of us. We should be able to fight on equal terms until a problem arises with supplies.¡¹

    Brian shakes his head at Leopolt¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸Like I said earlier, the enemy¡¯s frontal assault is no joke. We won¡¯t be able to hold out if more than 20% of our strength is shifted.¡¹

    Leopolt sits back down, muttering ¡°is that so¡± to himself softly.

    Does that mean we have no options?

    ¡¸If we can¡¯t win, we should run. It¡¯s better if we prepare now because things will get worse once we get surrounded.¡¹

    Retreating when the enemy is relentlessly attacking is a difficult task, though still better than retreating when surrounded.

    ¡¸The enemy will pursue us persistently...... the casualties will be massive.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much choice.¡¹

    Jim¡¯s opinion gets cut down.

    ¡¸Considering the damage we will suffer, enemy and ally strength will be reversed. We will once again be on the defensive.¡¹

    ¡¸With that said, there is no meaning in standing our ground when our desire to win is gone.¡¹

    Brian sighs and gives the order.

    ¡¸Order all units to retreat. Retreat while minimizing losses!¡¹

    The war council ends and the entire headquarters takes action.

    ¡¸I hope we can retreat sessfully.¡¹

    Leopolt says as I proceed to wrap M with a nket, who rejects me.

    ¡¸If we allow a 30% loss of our forces, it will be possible. When we regroup close to Tortoent, we can create a situation where the enemy can¡¯t carelessly attack.¡¹

    And then we¡¯ll be staring at each other again...... seems like things will really drag on.

    Maybe our options will be different if we received reinforcements from Erich.

    ¡¸Mmm, it feels like I¡¯m forgetting something.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re forgetting it, then it isn¡¯t something Lord Hardlett needs to remember.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Well, I guess I¡¯ll wrap Celia instead.

    ¡¸Ah...... muu.¡¹

    M exchanges looks with the nket-covered Celia and then moves to my side.

    Now she seems more willing to be wrapped.

    As expected, the state of battle deteriorated at once.

    It¡¯s natural when the soldiers are slowly retreating.

    When ites to the soldiers¡¯ morale, saying ¡°hold on¡± is fine, but saying ¡°start retreating¡± would make it drop.

    Retreating practically means losing and even the lowest ranked soldier knows defeat is directly linked to the endangerment of life.

    It was actually a testament to the ability of the Libatis army that they maintained order and didn¡¯t fall apartpletely at the same time they were told to retreat.

    ¡¸The right wing is about to copse. Send reinforcements.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t send any. We should instead have the left wing step back to ensure they aren¡¯t isted.¡¹

    ¡¸Pull the spearmen from the center and have them retreat. They aren¡¯t mobile so they¡¯ll be left behind if they stay in the front.¡¹

    The Libatis army doesn¡¯t stay still and inch backwards bit by bit.

    Soldiers are being kept in line while the speed of retreat increases.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the enemy knows our intentions by now. They¡¯ll be violently bulldozing their way in.¡¹

    The enemy mounts a forceful attack in a rough formation.

    If we were aiming to counterattack, they are using a rather dangerous tactic. They could only do it because they know we wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s safe to say that the enemy has a clear understanding of our situation. We are falling behind because of ourck of intelligence.¡¹

    Leopoltments as he gives a few more small orders.

    ¡¸Should I head to the front and try stopping the enemy?¡¹

    With how reckless they¡¯re being, I can find an opening to kill a fewmanders and stop their momentum even a little bit.

    Leopolt grabs my hand before I could ride on Schwartz.

    It¡¯s rare for this guy to touch me. Not that it makes me happy at all.

    ¡¸You will absolutely not go out. I need Lord Hardlett to stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to mount a full counterattack. I¡¯ll just go wild a little¨D¨D¡¹

    Leopolt repeats himself.

    ¡¸You will not go.¡¹

    ¡¸......fine.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s unexpected insistence convinces me to remove the hand I ced on Schwartz¡¯s back, and then I p the ass of the animal to chase him away.

    Schwartz bites my head angrily, and I brush him away as I walk away from Leopolt.

    M and Sekrites to my side after I¡¯m left feeling irritated from being won over by Leopolt.

    ¡¸Kuku, it was prettyical watching that unfriendly guy talk you out of doing something.¡¹

    Sekrit chuckles in amusement.

    On the other hand, M has a serious look on her face.

    ¡¸I believe what he is saying is correct. The Libatis army is not the only one affected by the retreat order. Our soldiers are staying calm because Lord Hardlett is standing strong. If by chance you get hurt...... they might be routed in an instant.¡¹

    Is that so?

    I smile back at M and then squeeze Sekrit¡¯s ass firmly.

    ¡¸Ow. You¡¯re going to get me wet.¡¹

    ¡¸......that kind of thing is also normal and will set the soldiers at ease, I¡¯m sure.¡¹

    Celia snatches my hand from Sekrit¡¯s body.

    When I look in the distance, I see the sun is slowly starting to rise.

    A surging development followed after that.

    Finally, the eastern army showed their face to pincer us from behind.

    Brian sends a force about 20 000 strong to intercept, trying to buy some time for the others to retreat diagonally.

    The eastern army extends both wings to block us, but with 30 000 troops, they can¡¯t thin out the formation too much.

    To make up for that, the western and southern army in front of us strengthens their attack further, and yet our allies somehow continue to retreat without copsing.

    We slide away diagonally and don¡¯t let the enemy surround us.

    Arrows are fired back in defense while the cavalry shift ordingly when needed to alleviate pressure, all to help the retreat proceed smoothly.

    ¡¸Only a little more and we will get free from their pincer. Although we are at a disadvantage in troop strength, we can somehow get everyone back!¡¹

    Celia exims with sweat dripping down her face.

    ¡¸Looks like it. However¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What a relief!¡¹

    Right when Irijina excitedly spins her spear, red arrows fly up from the east and west of the army.

    It¡¯s the signal formunicating an emergency situation.

    ¡¸Appearance of enemy cavalry from both sides! Each with 10 000! They¡¯re charging in!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I knew I was forgetting something.¡¹

    When I think about it, the cavalry¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.

    I look over at Leopolt who has a calm expression...... so he chose not to say anything before.

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if I said it. There was already no other option.¡¹

    ¡¸If you said it earlier, I might have done something different.¡¹

    My anger doesn¡¯tst long as I calmly go into thinking.

    Wait, Leopolt is the one who tookmand and he was also the one who thought of the next n.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama simply being here will act as the source of the soldiers¡¯ courage!¡¹

    Celia follows up to appease me, but I guess it wouldn¡¯t have made much of a difference if I knew or not.

    The desperately held together Libatis army get visibly shaken up by the surprise charge of the enemy cavalry.

    ¡¸An attack from the left and right at the same time we¡¯re trying to escape from being sandwiched from the front and back...... this might be the end.¡¹

    ¡¸This is probably it. We will get into our own personal defense.¡¹

    My army, which had been in abined formation with the Libatis army, immediately shifted. The infantry moved to the perimeter and the archers moved to the center in an almost square formation.

    ¡¸Stay alert, shoot arrows only at the enemiesing your way. Cavalry will wait on defense until orders are given.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re copsing over there...... isn¡¯t that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy ising from all sides!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett isn¡¯t panicking though. He¡¯s squeezing a woman¡¯s ass as usual. Maybe this is surprisingly not a big deal?¡¹

    I can hear some concern within the royal army, however nobody really breaks formation or runs away.

    By the time we finished getting ready, shoutse from the Libatis army.

    ¡¸Defend while you retreat! Match the spearmen against the cavalry!¡¹

    ¡¸The spearmen already retreated! The army is already stretched out so we can¡¯t get into anti-cavalry formation!¡¹

    ¡¸Our coordination is a wreck! Headquarters isn¡¯t giving any instructions either. They can¡¯t decide whether to fall back or defend!¡¹

    And finally, the situation progressed to thest stage.

    ¡¸Each squad retreat freely, retreat at full speed! Don¡¯t worry about staying within your group! Abandon heavy objects, just focus on running north!¡¹

    ¡¸Fall back! Fall back©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Which way is north!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do we throw our spears away too? Argh, I guess I don¡¯t need it if we¡¯re running. I¡¯ll toss it!¡¹

    The Libatis army beside us split up into toons or even smaller teams and scatter as fast as they can.

    ¡¸Libatis army...... is copsing!¡¹

    M couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety on her face as she reports.

    ¡¸Hey now, what good is dispersing like that?¡¹

    That might work if the opponent is on foot, but it doesn¡¯t matter how much you run against cavalry, they¡¯ll catch up.

    No matter how messed up things get, you won¡¯t survive if you don¡¯t defend as you fall back.

    ¡¸Rout them!¡¹

    ¡¸Chase them all down! Annihte the Libatis army!¡¹

    Look, there they are.

    I¡¯ve been on the reverse side a lot. This is the first time I¡¯ve been chased.

    ¡¸Maintain formation.¡¹

    On the other hand, we stay in a square formation as we start moving back.

    ¡¸Normally wouldn¡¯t Lord Hardlett leave by himself first?¡¹

    That would be uncool.

    I can¡¯t abandon my girls here.

    ¡¸I will stay here. You can do as you like.¡¹

    The enemy runs around either side of our slow-moving group and chases after the fleeing Libatis army.

    It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t see us.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still a group that didn¡¯t fall apart!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re dead meat! Crush them!¡¹

    One enemy squad rushes toward us.

    ¡¸Nock.¡¹

    Archers and bow cavalry within our formation draw back their bow strings.

    ¡¸Uoooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Run through them!!¡¹

    A single order was given when they got close enough.

    Over 5000 arrows soared in the air.

    Fear did not appear on the faces of our allies as the arrows urately assaulted the opponent as usual.

    Meanwhile the enemy ran recklessly forward in the heat of the moment, without giving any thought to defense.

    ¡¸Gyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸What a volley! Cancel the attack! Halt!¡¹

    Slowing their charge only made them more susceptible to our bow cavalry¡¯s inherent precision and continuous high-speed volley.

    It didn¡¯t take long for their attack to be snuffed out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop moving. Fight while retreating.¡¹

    Next came a squad of enemy cavalry.

    Spearmen quickly respond to block the charge, followed by a storm of arrows and bolts.

    ¡¸Damn! These guys practically didn¡¯t budge!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t run in blindly. You¡¯ll only get yourselves killed!¡¹

    When they put some distance between us to try and look for a weakness, Leopolt gives another order.

    ¡¸Open up the ranks. Cavalry unit, charge.¡¹

    Infantry clear a path for approximately 2000 horses to run out.

    Having suffered a counterattack and getting stopped in their tracks, our ally cavalry sessfully finished off the weakened enemy cavalry, turning this area into the only ce where our side is one-sidedly dominating.

    ¡¸Stop attacking and withdraw immediately.¡¹

    Receiving another order, our ally cavalry return back inside our formation.

    Another barrage of arrows rain down on the furiously pursuing enemy.

    Command of the army is smooth almost like in a training exercise.

    ¡¸How impressive.¡¹

    Enemies shout left and right as they surround us, searching for an opening to exploit.

    ¡¸Intense assault on the south side, they¡¯re pushing us!¡¹

    Fumu, should I get to work?

    I jump on Schwartz.

    Leopolt only moves his eyes to look at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t leave the formation.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you my mother or something?¡¹

    I grumble as I head out.

    Our formation is still intact although being overpowered considerably.

    ¡¸Momentum is in our favor. If we destroy one section, the rest will fall apart!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about losses. Keep pushing!¡¹

    ¡¸Push back no matter what! Don¡¯t let them enter our ranks.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s over if we let them break through!¡¹

    I jump into the chaos, horse and all.

    ¡¸You are¨D¨D¡¹

    My longsword slices the enemy soldier in half.

    ¡¸ck¨D¨D¡¹

    On the return swing, my de splits another soldier¡¯s head open.

    ¡¸¨D¨Ddemon.¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet. Saying that is bad luck.¡¹

    To shut his mouth, I thrust my sword in his throat and toss him aside.

    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸Now we can¡¯t lose!¡¹

    My allies cheer for my arrival while the enemy shrinks.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be timid! We are winning. This is merely an extermination of survivors......¡¹

    I run at the man who shouted.

    Heavily armed knights appear in front to protect him.

    ¡¸You may have won the battle.¡¹

    I slip past one of them and m my longsword into his side to send him flying.

    ¡¸But I won¡¯t let-¡¹

    I deflect the second man¡¯s sword with my arm guard and tackle him to knock him off his horse.

    ¡¸-you annihte us that easily.¡¹

    I grab the second man¡¯s bent sword and jam it in the narrow hole in the third knight¡¯s helmet.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    I bring down my sword on the top of the targetedmander¡¯s head, burying the de through his skull and down to his chest.

    When I twist my sword and forcefully pull it out, themander¡¯s body splits open with the sound of a ripe fruit being torn apart.

    It was at this timing.

    ¡¸Raise the gs!¡¹

    My g...... the pitch ck g gets held up.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon now, why act like you¡¯re in a parade?¡¹

    I instinctivelyin to Leopolt, although it has a different effect on the opponent.

    ¡¸T-that g...... these guys are the demon army!¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder they¡¯re so tough!¡¹

    ¡¸The oue is clear. There¡¯s no point needlessly incurring casualties against demons.¡¹

    Panic spreads and the enemy recedes like the tide.

    ¡¸Oh, what the heck?¡¹

    Before I could swing down my sword, a soldier curses at me.

    ¡¸Damn demon, I¡¯ll exterminate you someday!¡¹

    I¡¯ll get upset if I let them freely say whatever they want.

    ¡¸So annoying. Why don¡¯t youe right now, coward.¡¹

    Leopolt told me not to leave the formation.

    If I don¡¯t keep my word, he¡¯ll be on my ass again, so everybody will have toe to me.

    ¡¸One day I¡¯ll disy your head in front of the main street in the imperial capital, demon!¡¹

    The next to jeer is a female, a pretty one too.

    I can endure that one to be honest.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so sad, how about we go a round? I¡¯m fairly big down there.¡¹

    ¡¸Pervert! Lecherous demon! H-how big are we talking?¡¹

    I return to the center after finishing my ridiculous exchange.

    ¡¸It appears information on Lord Hardlett is being shared, for better or worse, among them.¡¹

    So that¡¯s why my g was raised.

    ¡¸It is inefficient for a wolf to bare its fangs when hunting an abundance of fleeing rabbits.¡¹

    The enemy chooses to avoid us and instead tracks down the Libatis soldiers.

    ¡¸At this rate, Libatis will suffer more than 20 or even 30 percent in losses.¡¹

    No matter how fierce the battle, casualties from a head-on collision can be known.

    Catastrophic damage from pursuits like this will be calcted after the dust settles.

    ¡¸There are squads in the Libatis army that are still maintaining order too. There...... and over there!¡¹

    I look where Celia points.

    That¡¯s...... Jim¡¯s defense force and Brian¡¯s squad.

    It looks like those who are skilled are capable of enduring.

    Also bing aware of us, they slowly close the distance between us while retreating to a point where the both of us can help each other.

    Maybe it was due to the raising of my ck g or maybe they were prioritizing the hunting of disorderly soldiers, but despite the severe attack, the armies which remainedposed somehow managed to escape the predicament.

    ¡¸Let us head to Tortoent while retrieving any scattered soldiers.¡¹

    David suggests and I promptly ept, although everyone else remains silent.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Brian hangs his head with closed eyes.

    ¡¸......ooooh...... ooo......justice...... why......¡¹

    Jim leans forward and sobs with his eyes wide open.

    C¡¯mon, I know you¡¯re frustrated, but that¡¯s gross.

    ¡¸A tally will be done when we reach Tortoent, however this is extreme...... the loss estimated is extremelyrge.¡¹

    David also looks downcast.

    M, Irijina, and Celia get swallowed by the mood and all of them look glum.

    Leopolt is the only one emotionless, no Sekrit is also facing down, except she is most likely holding back a smile.

    The chase has ended by now and I can hear faint sounds from the enemy camp.

    ¡¸All you brave soldiers. We have once again attained victory.¡¹

    The voice sounds familiar and at the same time too faint for me to be sure.

    ¡¸Libatis¡¯s asinine government and army cannot stop us. This fight proved that. We are the superior army and the superior country.¡¹

    I hear a ground-shaking cheer.

    ¡¸Let us guide the citizens of Libatis who have been fed lies from an unenlightened government to a ce with a true ruler, to the glorious Empire¨D¨D¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me Wilhelmina is here.

    I won¡¯t go back even if she is though.

    ¡¸Go forth, brave soldiers. No one can stand in your path.¡¹

    I hear another roar of the crowd.

    The enemy¡¯s morale is unbelievably high, that much is clear.

    On this day, Libatis lost 70% of its total military force.

    ¨D¨DTwo Weeks Later, In Tortoent.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the bad report~¡¹

    Suzy, as the liaison, hands over a document frommand headquarters to Celia.

    When Celia epts it, she res at Suzy.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Something wrong~?¡¹

    Celia probably wants to say three things.

    The first is how she speaks, the second is regarding the red dye painted on her nails and the noisily jingling essories she¡¯s wearing, and the third is how she didn¡¯t say ¡±battle report¡± properly.

    If Suzy was a guy, I think I would take her down too.

    She¡¯s a girl, so I just have to put up with it.

    The uniform she¡¯s casually wearing in such a way that I can see her boobs and the constantly unguarded positions she puts herself in which reveal her underwear has nothing to do with my decision.

    ¡¸Can I go out for a bit~?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    Suzy leaves the room.

    When she bends down to pick up the bag she left on the sofa, I see her underwear.

    Today she¡¯s wearing a shy red pair which digs into her fleshy ass.

    She¡¯s probably going for lunch break.

    She won¡¯t return in three hours or so.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that girl! Her attitude isn¡¯t the only problem, she has no intention to do any work!¡¹

    Celia yells as soon as the door closes.

    ¡¸Calm down. Maybe she doesn¡¯t have enough experience yet.¡¹

    The only things she¡¯scking are motivation, ability, and manners.

    ¡¸She has nothing left then! She¡¯s basically here just to show you her panties!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all. Yesterday, I saw her nipples when she bent down.¡¹

    I soothe Celia as I read the report.

    Nothing unusual is written.

    Tortoent is currently under an encirclement by the South Yuguria army and is getting attacked intermittently.

    Sturdy walls, plenty of siege weapons, and a stockpile of supplies within the city will allow Libatis to survive, however they have no margin tounch a counterattack against an enemy with close to 150 000 troops.

    ¡¸Erich¡¯s reply still isn¡¯t here yet?¡¹

    ¡¸No...... it should have arrived though.¡¹

    Before Tortoent got surrounded, I sent a letter to Goldonia telling them of our overwhelming inferiority after the great defeat in the pitched battle and to send reinforcements urgently.

    Celia wrote the letter and Leopolt checked, so no nonsense was written in the note and I don¡¯t think the king is hateful enough to abandon an entire corps of the royal army.

    If a force of ten thousand or more gets sent, the South Yuguria army can¡¯t keep sieging us so easily.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Torotent will fall in one or two months, so I guess we wait patiently.¡¹

    I say that and feel for the bundle hidden under the desk.

    Inside the wrapping is a shiny gold ne which Suzy might like.

    She seems to be an easy girl, so maybe I can get her to sleep with me if I get her in a good mood.

    The problem is that if Celia finds out my intentions, she¡¯ll definitely get in the way.

    Suzy and Celia have the worstpatibility after all.

    ¡¸Fufufu......¡¹

    ¡¸Mumumu......¡¹

    A girl who lets her guard down can be just as wonderful as an uptight girl.

    Girls are simply the best.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    At The Same Time. Capital ¨C Goldonia.

    Several men gather around a table in a certain gloomy underground room.

    Another man wearing a military uniform joins in.

    ¡¸Ooh, Lord Craff. We were waiting for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have something for us?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Craff is connected to an important post after all.¡¹

    The man named Craff sits down without taking off his coat and then speaks.

    ¡¸I had an important meeting with the Militarymissioner...... and it seems the situation to the south is rather disappointing. We aided Libatis and suffered a major defeat...... that Lord Hardlett is requesting for reinforcements after struggling in battle.¡¹

    Gasps leak from the participants.

    ¡¸Is the South Yuguria Empire really that formidable!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, if Libatis falls into ruin, that nation will share a border with us. It wouldn¡¯t be somebody else¡¯s problem anymore.¡¹

    Everyone murmurs in concern.

    ¡¸The Military Commissioner wants to send reinforcements as soon as possible, however......¡¹

    Craff scrunches up his face..

    ¡¸With His Majesty away for rest, he cannot act on his own. Furthermore, His Majesty gave a strict order to not be bothered if something happened...... so we can only wait until he returns.¡¹

    Everyone expresses their anger.

    ¡¸To go on vacation at such a critical time...... I question his sanity!¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty, who is normally overly strict and a capable supervisor, might have gone mad. It doesn¡¯t seem like he loves this country at all!¡¹

    Some people criticize the king, though those voices quickly die down.

    ¡¸No, there is no doubt His Majesty is a great man who once expanded the kingdom¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Goldonia is the powerful country it is today because of His Majesty¡¯s wisdom.¡¹

    ¡¸The reason he has be like that is due to another.¡¹

    Everyone seems to have the same opinion.

    ¡¸That woman......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The suspicious woman called Rosario has led His Majesty astray.¡¹

    The men start badmouthing Rosario with intolerable words.

    ¡¸We have to do something about her......¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, if she disappeared, His Majesty will return to being the intelligent king he was before.¡¹

    The men get irritated, but the atmosphere soon calms down.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, us nationalists will not lose to anybody in terms of patriotism......¡¹

    ¡¸Still, we don¡¯t have anyone who can affect the political situation...... and all of us are unable to get an audience with His Majesty.¡¹

    These men are self-proimed nationalists and gather every night in the basement to discuss the state of the world, however they are in reality sons of low-ranked nobles and knights, not the main bureaucrats who have influence over national policy.

    ¡¸Not necessarily.¡¹

    When everyone was stuck feeling hopeless, one young man speaks up with a sense of importance.

    ¡¸Dirys-dono...... you are an influential tax official in the capital...... however you don¡¯t have enough power to offer an opinion to the king......¡¹

    The man opens a box in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is-!¡¹

    Packed inside the box are countless gold coins.

    ¡¸Look here as well.¡¹

    Written on the scroll he rolled open is the schedule of the king¡¯s vacation and the particrs about his security.

    ¡¸......it even has the details about my dad¡¯s pce guards. It¡¯s urate to the point of noting that a spot is vacant due to one soldier being ill.¡¹

    ¡¸Where on earth did you get this money and information......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It was delivered to my room addressed to the nationalists early in the morning. This is what I think.¡¹

    Dirys slowly looks around at everyone before speaking.

    ¡¸I think this was entrusted to us by a great noble or perhaps a great feudal lord who shares the same sentiment of grief with the current situation as we do!¡¹

    Everyone cheered and stood up.

    ¡¸With the funds and information we have, we can proceed to execute that n.¡¹

    ¡¸The n to remove that cunning woman, huh...... it was put on hold because wecked the power.¡¹

    The men proudly pull out the n documents.

    Those papers listed out a shallow and poorly-developed strategy under the name of a n.

    ¡¸If we can be rid of that woman, His Majesty will surely wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely right! We will kill Rosario and be the saviors of Goldonia!¡¹

    The men eagerly exit the basement and run off in separate directions to carry out their respective roles.

    Nobody knew that one person in the group handed a letter to a shadowy figure in the back alley.

 Chapter 359: Southern War â‘© Rosario Incident

    <h4>Chapter 359: Southern War ¢â Rosario Incident</h4>

    Capital: Goldonia.

    ¡¸Here is the report for the regrly scheduledmunications.¡¹

    ¡¸You can leave it there.¡¹

    Reba replies to her female subordinate without looking.

    She has too much information to deal with and doesn¡¯t have enough time to check.

    ¡¸Can I help with anything?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ if you open that envelope, you¡¯re finished.¡¹

    The subordinate returns the document to its original ce with a trembling hand.

    Although she is also an information officer, she can not touch any information she is not responsible for.

    Reba and the king are the only people who can make that decision.

    The female wipes the sweat from her face with a handkerchief and then takes out a different document.

    ¡¸Here is the irregr information of the South Yuguria Empire.¡¹

    Reba¡¯s hand stops working.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll look at that first. You¡¯re in charge of this, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    Reba scans the document and sighs.

    ¡¸¡­¡­twelve spies were sent and in one month five of them died, while four have not been heard from.¡¹

    ¡¸That Fo was also found with her throat cut in a cheap inn in Alteria. It¡¯s amon end for prostitutes¡­¡­ but the report noted that the slit was clean.¡¹

    Reba is at her wits¡¯ end.

    Fo, disguised as a prostitute, used her body countless times to attain important information from big name merchants and nobles, and was the mostpetent subordinate for Reba.

    Reba trusted Fo¡¯s skill to bring something back, but she ended up as a corpse without learning anything.

    ¡¸So they have a strict counterespionage system¡­¡­and this is-¡¹

    ¡¸The individuals suspected of being South Yuguria spies discovered in Goldonia. Three have already been dealt with, two have been arrested, four have been deliberately released. New spies are being found every week.¡¹

    Reba sighs as she maintains a cold stare.

    ¡¸In reality, they have spread their roots several times more than this.¡¹

    That was when another information officer bursts into the room.

    ¡¸Emergency report! I have been informed that a certain organization is nning an attack on His Majesty!¡¹

    Reba stands up unconsciously, though she sits back down after listening to the report.

    ¡¸Nationalist? Aah, that group of gossipers¡­¡­ ying at being an organization, but I guess anybody can conspire to attack.¡¹

    It isn¡¯t a hidden fact that the king has gone on vacation, besides security is also tight.

    If it was a scheme made by ministers or great feudal lords, that would be treated more seriously, however nothing can be done for the fruitless arguments of a puny organization in a basement.

    ¡¸With that said, the repercussions could trouble the guards. We should investigate further.¡¹

    Reba takes a sip of her tea and assigns a few subordinates to look into the nationalist faction as a precaution.

    Every time one of her subordinates came back, her face turned more pale.

    And then thest person came back.

    ¡¸Send word to His Majesty right away¨D¨D no, I will go!¡¹

    Reba dashes out of the office.

    She slips when turning the corner and crashes into the wall, but recovers and jumps on her horse, cursing under her breath as she does so.

    Resort Area ¨C House Along the Lake.

    ¡¸Aah, Your Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸Rosario!¡¹

    The figures of a man and a woman are vigorously bumping together in a certain house beside the beautifulkeshore.

    The figures¡¯ motions wererge at first, then they stopped moving, and eventually they make tiny movements as if they were twitching.

    The male figure exhaled and then rolled onto the bed.

    When the female figure rested her head on the male¡¯s chest, the male figure quickly embraced her.

    ¡¸You were great, Rosario.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty was the impressive one. I thought I was going to fall apart from the pleasure.¡¹

    Rosario is breathing heavily and even has tears in her eyes as she caresses the king¡¯s chest.

    Feeling content from seeing her condition, the king brushes her cheek and hair while kissing her repeatedly.

    ¡¸You arepatible with me. I also felt heavenly pleasure¡­¡­ more importantly, I¡¯ve told you you to call me by name when we¡¯re alone.¡¹

    The king seems slightly displeased as he nts kisses on Rosario¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸Someone like me is not worthy to call Your Majesty by name. Aah, my neck¡­¡­¡¹

    Rosario protests, although the king continues kissing her, saying he won¡¯t stop until she uses his name.

    ¡¸Now say it, say my name.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Your Majesty, making so much noise as you suck on me¡­¡­ aah!¡¹

    The king stops kissing and peers into Rosario¡¯s eyes.

    She closes her eyes apologetically, lowers her head, and calls the king by name in a faint whispering voice.

    ¡¸Rosario¡­¡­ my beloved Rosario!¡¹

    The king turns Rosario onto her stomach and presses himself on top of her.

    However she makes a troubled face.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have any time left. Didn¡¯t you promise to eat lunch with the feudal lord?¡¹

    A sour mood instantly washes over the king¡¯s face as he reluctantly separates from her body.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I did. He said he was preparing some ridiculous reception.¡¹

    The local feudal lord¨D¨DBaron Whoun, did his best to amodate this vacation.

    Roads and houses along the simply breathtakingkeshore were serviced, and a path was cut open in the woods to allow guards to be deployed.

    Ignoring the reception was something he couldn¡¯t do.

    ¡¸Please treasure all your subordinates more than someone like me. I will be waiting here enveloped in Your Majesty¡¯s lingering scent.¡¹

    Rosario turns her eyes up at the standing king.

    That proved effective in loosening the king¡¯s unhappy expression.

    ¡¸I will return after taking care of business quickly. Will you be lonely?¡¹

    ¡¸I I will wait for you no matter what¡­¡­ except-¡¹

    Rosario hides her face shyly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure plenty of beauties will be attending the reception. I worry that Your Majesty will grow bored of someone as shabby as me after seeing them.¡¹

    The king hugs Rosario tightly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly, no woman canpare to you. I won¡¯t cheat with another.¡¹

    Rosario¡¯s moist eyes stare longingly at the king.

    ¡¸A man as great as Your Majesty should not be concerned with a lowly person like me. Feel free to entertain yourself with any number of exquisite women. ¡­¡­if you could also spare some time to show me affection, that would mean the world to me.¡¹

    Unable to bear Rosario¡¯s admirable words, the king kisses her.

    ¡¸Rosario, will you bear my child?¡¹

    Rosario couldn¡¯t hide her shock.

    ¡¸Eh!? I-I couldn¡¯t. A vulgar woman like me will only pollute the high ss blood of Your Majesty!¡¹

    The king pushes Rosario onto the bed and holds her down.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still saying such silly things. I don¡¯t want any other woman to bear my child. Of course, I won¡¯t force you¡­¡­¡¹

    The king trails off suddenly and looks at Rosario¡¯s face.

    His eyes reflected a fear of rejection.

    Rosario ces her hand softly on the king¡¯s face.

    ¡¸It is an unexpected honor to be offered the chance to receive Your Majesty¡¯s seed. If you have a child with a lover like me, I¡¯m concerned Your Majesty¡¯s dignity will be negatively affected.¡¹

    The king regains his vigor, seeing as he wasn¡¯t rejected.

    ¡¸If my dignity will be hurt from impregnating the woman I love, then I don¡¯t need it in the first ce. And there is one more thing you are mistaken about. I do not intend to let you bear my child as a lover. ¡­¡­you will be my queen and bear my child.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Rosario¡¯s hand covers her mouth and her eyes widen as she couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard.

    ¡¸Wh¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸With all due respect, differing social standings is forbidden.¡¹

    When the king jokingly teases, Rosario bes troubled and stays silent.

    ¡¸Fufufu, when we get back from the trip, I will announce it publicly. By that time¡­¡­¡¹

    The king rubs Rosario¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸My child will be inside here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my.¡¹

    Feeling Rosario¡¯s body temperature rise, the king starts to put his clothes back on in a content mood.

    ¡¸We will begin tonight. You can get rid of all contraception.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­an ipetent being like me is still reeling from what Your Majesty said, however I will resolve myself before your return.¡¹

    Rosario descends from the bed, prostrates on the floor, and sends the king off, all while still naked.

    With a satisfied smile, the king walks off to Whoun¡¯s residence.

    Naturally, most of his guards apanied him.

    Rosario simply watched the king leave without any particr expression on her face.

    ¡¸His Majesty is leaving right on schedule.¡¹

    ¡¸Incredible¡­¡­everything from the guards to the patrol cycle is just as it is written.¡¹

    The nationalists surveilling the house from the woods near theke could not suppress their growing feelings of excitement.

    Normally, all ces which overlook the house are heavily monitored by guards.

    However there was an empty space which opened up in the supposedly tight security where the nationalists are hiding right now.

    ¡¸The guards are leaving with His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s good they¡¯re following the n¡­¡­ it would be bad if His Majesty got hurt by chance.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t let anything happen to His Majesty. Guards, do your job.¡¹

    The party salutes to the king.

    In no way do the nationalists want to harm the king nor do they want to turn the country upside down.

    Their sole objective is the enchantress left in the house.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be patriotic, but don¡¯t forget the most important part.¡¹

    Men with visibly trained bodies and sharp eyes gaze annoyingly as they are given a reminder.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural to pay respect to His Majesty as his subjects¡­¡­ although now it is your turn. Do the work you were paid for.¡¹

    These men are mercenaries, more specifically first rate mercenaries hired with an exorbitant sum of money.

    ¡¸Security has bex.¡¹

    With most the bodyguards on the perimeter following the king, it was an obvious result.

    The few remaining soldiers posted around the house are keeping watch so no intruders get inside, though they have clearly lost a sense of urgency.

    Protecting the king is their duty, so they unconsciously rxed when he left.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time.¡¹

    At the same time as the mercenary¡¯s words, a shout was heard from nearby.

    ¡¸Intruder! He¡¯s holding a sword!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let him get away!¡¹

    The nationalists seem nervous while the mercenaries remain hidden with aposed expression on their faces.

    Guards can be seen running in the exact opposite direction of where the party was hiding.

    ¡¸Oh no, they found us©`¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa©` run away©`¡¹

    When the intruders who appeared were noticed, they tossed their swords and ran as fast as they could.

    ¡¸Kukuku, not many people can catch up those racers. Especially in the woods.¡¹

    The captain of the mercenaries chuckles as he watches.

    Those intruders who were initially spotted are individuals with a talent for running fast and meant to be decoys.

    As anticipated, the already few soldiers run into the woods to chase the racers.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    The nationalists and mercenaries jump out of the woods with weapons in their hands.

    ¡¸T-they¡¯reing from this way too!¡¹

    A mercenary stabs the guard who quickly readies his sword.

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    Another soldier on the path gets shot down with a bolt from a crossbow.

    Despite being the finest selection of elites, factors such as having a majority of the guards leave, rxing after the king walked away, getting ambushed, and the opponents being mercenaries who are elite themselves, contributed to the guards around the house being defeated one by one.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­ I have nothing against any of you, but this is for the kingdom!¡¹

    ¡¸me that wicked woman.¡¹

    The mercenaries scoff as the nationalists apologize to the fallen guards.

    After the party breaks through the thin defenses, the door to the house gets kicked open.

    ¡¸Rosario, where are you!?¡¹

    Rosario, sitting on a chair dressed in pure white clothes, stares wide-eyed at the door.

    The nationalists eagerly run forward when they found the woman they were looking for.

    ¡¸There you are, evil woman!¡¹

    ¡¸This is what you get for seducing His Majesty and ruining this country!¡¹

    ¡¸Let the de filled with anger from us and the citizens strike you.¡¹

    The sword-wielding men approach Rosario.

    Seeing such a ghastly sight, Rosario drops her head to the floor.

    ¡¸If the actions of this foolish woman has upset you gentlemen, I apologize for it. I will beg for your forgiveness however you wish, please just spare this life of mine.¡¹

    She would have been killed instantly had she cursed rudely or screamed.

    Suddenly prostrating herself like this made the intruders feel somewhat taken aback.

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t something you can solve simply by saying sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! This concerns the entire country!¡¹

    In order to change the mood, the men yell angrily at her again, yet Rosario keeps bowing down on the floor.

    ¡¸I am an ignorant girl dependent on His Majesty¡¯spassion. I am a stupid woman who doesn¡¯t even know what she has done wrong.There is no merit to swing your swords at me. If you could please have mercy¡­¡­ have mercy on this life¡­¡­¡¹

    Now the men find themselves at a crossroads, since they can¡¯t go back without doing what they set out to do.

    ¡¸Shut up, the deed has been done! We can¡¯t leave you alive!¡¹

    One of the men grabs Rosario by her long hair.

    Even so, she doesn¡¯t resist.

    ¡¸I will not struggle no matter how you treat me. Use me as a toy or a tool forfort. Just spare my life.¡¹

    Rosario persistently maintains a nonbative principle, which is met with indignation by one of the men.

    ¡¸How can you say you¡¯re willing to be used forfort when you have received His Majesty¡¯s affection!? So this is how you curried favor and seduced His Majesty!?¡¹

    That man kicks Rosario¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Aagh!¡¹

    Rosario groans as her hair is torn from the impact and she reflexively holds her stomach in pain.

    That became the signal.

    The men shout abusively and assault Rosario.

    ¡¸Now that you have received the king¡¯s affection, you should be protecting your chastity at the cost of your life, even if it¡¯s a lie, you dirty whore!¡¹

    Her white dress is ripped apart.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re innocent! Everything you did was to earn His Majesty¡¯s love, conniving skank!¡¹

    Her unblemished face is beaten by the hilt of a sword.

    ¡¸Do you know how much your actions affected Goldonia!?¡¹

    Her back and limbs get mercilessly stomped on.

    Nevertheless, Rosario continues to apologize.

    Eventually, the group starts to lose momentum.

    ¡¸I was watching because you guys said you were going to kill her with your own hands¡­¡­ enough tormenting, we don¡¯t have time. Hmp!¡¹

    The captain of the mercenaries who was watching the violence from behind stepped forward and swung his sword.

    ¡¸Aagh!¡¹

    His sword grazes Rosario¡¯s face¨D¨D slicing both of her eyes.

    Blood trickles down her face.

    ¡¸Are you satisfied now? Kill her so we can skedaddle.¡¹

    The mercenary captain sheathes his sword in an almost bored manner. Right as the nationalists find their courage and prepare to kill her, a voice interrupted them.

    ¡¸Not good, the guards areing back! They¡¯reing with haste!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    A mercenary acting as lookout on the roof of the house yells.

    Turning to look outside, the group could see a cloud of dust being kicked up from the guards galloping back.

    ¡¸Wait, is that His Majesty in the lead!?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s on horseback instead of inside a carriage! Why is he personally returning¡­¡­ oh, is it this woman!?¡¹

    Before the nationalists realized, the mercenaries have already ran as fast as the wind.

    Regardless of how experienced and strong they are, a direct confrontation with the main force of the guards is not in their favor.

    The first priority for soldiers hired by money is their lives followed by thepletion of the mission.

    ¡¸W-we should run too!¡¹

    ¡¸Drop your sword first¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!¡¹

    In the confusion, the nationalists forget to finish off Rosario.

    ¡¸Rosario! Rosario, where are you!?¡¹

    Leading the charge to the house, the king¡¯s focus is on one thing.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, it¡¯s dangerous! There may still be enemies lurking¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Out of my way!¡¹

    The king kicks the guard who tries to stop him.

    When he reaches the house, he sees Rosario, whose breasts are partially peeking out from her ripped dress, with bruises all over her body, and her still in the prostrating position asking for forgiveness.

    ¡¸R-¡­¡­Rosario¡­¡­ what¡­¡­ what have they done¡­¡­¡¹

    The king wraps his arms around Rosario.

    ¡¸This voice, is it Your Majesty? I apologize for not realizing sooner¡­¡­ I can¡¯t see anything, so please forgive me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rosario, your eyes¡­¡­ who would do this¡­¡­ why¡­¡­ this is too cruel!!¡¹

    The king wails with the woman in his arms.

    Large tear drops overflow from his closed eyes.

    Rosario extends a hand to the crying king.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, you must not cry for someone like me. The attackers also spared my life. ¡­¡­although I¡¯m unable to see Your Majesty¡¯s face again, it might have been something I deserved.¡¹

    The king does not let the eyes of his guards affect him as he sobs and embraces Rosario even tighter.

    ¡¸Y-your Majesty, I don¡¯t know how I can apologize for this great blunder¡­¡­¡¹

    The trembling yet pretty voice belonged to Reba.

    She managed to meet up with the king on his way to the reception after she ran as fast as she could with urgent news.

    After hearing Reba¡¯s report, he left his carriage, jumped on a horse, and rushed back to the house.

    That was the miscalction made by the nationalist party.

    ¡¸Your Majesty¨D¨D¡¹

    Turning around violently with wide eyes, the king swings his fist at Reba, sending her flying back to the wall of the house.

    ¡¸Auu!¡¹

    Reba sinks to the floor after getting punched in the face, and then the king grabs her cor.

    Not matching his rough treatment, the king speaks in tears, his voice feeble and broken almost like a young child.

    ¡¸Good thing¡­¡­ they used fists¡­¡­ not a sword¡­¡­ that¡¯s why Rosario¡­¡­ is still alive.¡¹

    At the end of his sentence, he slowly and awkwardly lets go of Reba¡¯s cors, letting her fall back down on her bum.

    Seeing the doctor put Rosario to bed, the king¡¯s agitation subsides and he gives amand to Reba while taking deep breaths.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let the attackers get away.¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course not. Their identities have been revealed¨D¨D¡¹

    Reba¡¯s response goes unheard by the king.

    ¡¸Their family and followers, anyone they are close to, suspects or not, capture them all by any means necessary and then kill them all.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty¨D¨D¡¹

    Once again, Reba¡¯s words get ignored by the king.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let anybody who helped escape either. If you have even a shred of doubt, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a minister or a great feudal lord or an armymander, kill them all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s words can reach the king.

    ¡¸Gather all the troops of the kingdom in the capital. I will personally pass down judgement on the traitors. My Rosario¡­¡­ my poor, innocent Rosario. I¡¯ll send the scum who beat her and stole the light from her eyes to hell!¡¹

    Suddenly the king raises his head as if a thought dawned on him.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­ those guys were aiming for when I was away¡­¡­ in other words, the culprit is somebody who knows my schedule.¡¹

    The king res in the direction of the feudal lord¡¯s mansion he was heading towards earlier.

    ¡¸He must have leaked the information to the attackers. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¹

    Drawing his sword, the king makes his way to the feudal lord¡¯s residence.

    ¡¸H-hey. Is this a good idea?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order from His Majesty.¡¹

    Orders from the king are absolute, leaving no choice for the guards to act otherwise.

    Their ranks are arranged in preparation for an attack.

    ¡¸Please wait, Your Majesty. Baron Whoun has no reason to target Rosario-sama. Supposing he was the one who leaked the information, this method is too ill-prepared for someone like him¡­¡­ I strongly believe the culprits are unrted to him.¡¹

    Reba prays she wouldn¡¯t get cut and closes her eyes as she advises the king.

    Contrary to her fears, the king did not take out his anger on her.

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine. I said it, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    The order to attack was given by the king and the guardsmence their advance.

    ¡¸Kill every suspect. I would rather kill a hundred falsely used people than let a single sinner escape.¡¹

    Reba didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡¸Kill everyone in Baron Whoun¡¯s mansion! Disembowel the sick and young as well.¡¹

    The king¡¯s eyes, reddened from all the crying, are now burning with fervor as he gives orders.

    Nobody shares their opinion henceforth.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s incident will likely be recorded in the history books and remembered for a thousand years¡­¡­ named ¡°The Rosario Incident¡±. It would be nice if this does not spell the end of the kingdom of Goldonia.¡¹

    The hustle and bustle of the attack continues.

    Baron Whoun was probably killed without knowing what was going on.

    ¡¸You¡¯re in a pinch too.¡¹

    Calling all armies to the capital means no reinforcements will be sent to Libatis.

    Even the Military Commissioner didn¡¯t think he could convince the king in his current mental state.

    ¡¸If we can safely meet up again, let us drink ourselves silly together. ¡­¡­I can imagine what would happen when you wake up though.¡¹

    Reba deliberately imagines a ridiculous situation as she rides her horse.

    All to be the protagonist of a gruesome story about to unfold in the capital.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 24 years old. Winter. Wartime.

    Libatis Reinforcement Army Supreme Commander

    Subordinate Squad:

    Goldonia Royal Army ¨C Seventh Division Army Corps

    Infantry: 7500

    Archers: 1400

    Cavalry: 1600

    Hardlett Army

    Bow Cavalry: 3700

    Escort: 170

    Chariots: 70

    (wounded soldiers returned, heavily wounded sent home)

    Subordinates: Leopolt (staff officer), Celia (reputation check), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (cheating), Pipi (Pochi rider), Pochi (lizard), Sekrit (temporary squad member)

    Suzy (being supported), Marta (attendant), Keith (corpsmander)

    Current Location: Tortoent pletely surrounded)

    Achievements: Defeated siege army, Sessful defense of Melisbark, Defeated magic squad

    Assets: 2050 gold

    Sexual Partners: 585, children who have been born: 68 + 565 fish

 Chapter 360: Southern War ? Libatis Surrenders

    <h4>Chapter 360: Southern War ? Libatis Surrenders</h4>

    Libatis ¨C Tortoent.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, bad news!¡¹

    Celia bursts into the room.

    ¡¸Nnnh!¡¹

    Marta, who is sucking my dick at the moment, was startled and bit down by ident.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    She looks at me as if trying to say sorry, although her tiny teeth can¡¯t injure my cock anyways.

    Rather, it provides additional stimtion enough to make me start to cum.

    ¡¸Ngh...... ngh.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you wait until I finish in a little bit?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t wait. If you have to release, then do so while you take a look.¡¹

    Celia covers my lower half, including Marta, with a nket and then hands me a sealed letter.

    That letter was torn in various ces and had something that resembles blood on it.

    It looks like the letter came from an unpleasant situation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s from Erich-san. A messenger, disguised as a soldier of the South Yuguria army, jumped in through the gates right in front of my eyes. Unfortunately, his injuries were too severe and he died right away......¡¹

    If that guy risked his life to deliver this message, then I should read it immediately.

    ¡¸Ng, ng, ngh...... ubhbh......¡¹

    Distracted by Marta¡¯s desperate service, I open the blood-stained letter.

    The letter¡¯s contents are even more shocking than the condition of the letter.

    ¡¸This is...... troubling to say the least.¡¹

    ¡¸May I take a look as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, my seed has stopped.¡¹

    Celia, being the sincere person she is, hasn¡¯t read it beforehand.

    She peeks her head out from beside me and bes speechless.

    ¡¸A royalmand ordering all armies of the kingdom to gather in the capital...... there is no hope for reinforcements...... do not expect any reinforcements. No way......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s pale face tells the whole story.

    I don¡¯t want to see Celia that way so I tickle her sides, but she doesn¡¯t react.

    ¡¸Go call everyone here. Gido is with a woman right now so give him five minutes.¡¹

    Celia promptly responds and dashes off.

    Late at night, even President White still dressed in his pajamas hase in the meeting room.

    While Celia res at Gido for making her wait, I speak up without dy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll start with the conclusion. Goldonia won¡¯t be sending any reinforcements.¡¹

    There was a moment of silence, followed by gasps of surprise and bewilderment.

    ¡¸......does that mean they will beingte?¡¹

    Brian asks slowly.

    He¡¯s probably worn out from being unable to deal with the anxiety after the earlier defeat in battle.

    ¡¸No, they¡¯re noting at all.¡¹

    If they werete, Erich would have included the time in his letter.

    In other words, additional soldiers will absolutely not being.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what we agreed on!¡¹

    ¡¸We were expecting backup from Goldonia, that¡¯s why we chose to defend a siege!¡¹

    Nothing can be done even if you tell me that.

    Besides, we had no other choice than to hole up in the city after losing so magnificently.

    For the next while, everyone expressed their concerns in a tumultuous shouting match.

    Celia steps in front with intentions to protect me, howeverints fly over her head.

    Well, she¡¯s healing me so I¡¯m fine.

    ¡¸In any case, we have to rework our ns if reinforcements aren¡¯ting.¡¹

    Brian settles everyone down and then turns to President White.

    ¡¸Fortunately for us, we have an abundance of food and supplies in the city. If we fortify the city¡¯s defenses using the walls and solicit help from citizens to exhaust the enemy when they attack again, there is a chance we get free from this siege.¡¹

    Currently, the enemy¡¯s forces are easily over 100 000 and they are continuing to grow stronger.

    Libatis on the other hand has more or less 30 000 including the injured, then you add my army, which is no match for South Yuguria.

    If we consider the 150 000 people in Tortoent, it¡¯s not impossible to put up a fight assuming several tens of thousands get conscripted.

    Goldonia would do just that, I wonder what Libatis will choose.

    President White thinks hard before nodding.

    ¡¸I understand what the Secretary of Defense is saying. However, this is not something he can decide, nor is it something I can decide alone.¡¹

    Now he¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸Tomorrow, I will be holding an emergency congress. I would like if Commander Hardlett also participates.¡¹

    President White pats my shoulder..

    ¡¸Haah.¡¹

    I nod and agree, but what the heck is a congress?

    ¨D¨DThe Next Day.

    After being guided to the congress, I listen to the exchange between the President, the members of congress and Brian.

    I don¡¯t think I can fall asleep.

    ¡¸Nobody told me the battle was going to be as bad as this!¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t just a minor lost battle!?¡¹

    ¡¸How does the military intend to take responsibility!? You tax thief!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re so noisy......¡¹

    The abuse from the members of congress is annoying, but the earth-shaking jeers from those around the congress hall, likely citizens, are also something else.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because they were told unnecessary things. The masses are foolish so it would have been better to act while hiding the truth.¡¹

    Leopolt, uninterested in the argument, participates in idle chatter for once.

    ¡¸At this rate, nothing will be decided.¡¹

    Celia is also fed up.

    Discussions with such angry arguments often end without anything being resolved.

    Our expectations would be betrayed.

    President White slowly climbs the stage during the heated debate and deres clearly.

    ¡¸Silence...... the members of congress elected by the citizens will now announce the details of the peace negotiations with South Yuguria Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸Peace negotiations?¡¹

    I identally spoke out loud.

    Leopolt silently shakes his head as he listens for the continuation.

    Brian and Jim, who are sitting at a distance from me, are also surprised.

    So not even his own people were told about this?

    ¡¸I have to say that since the earlier defeat, we have unfortunately fallen into an extremely disadvantageous position.¡¹

    President White addresses the audience with exaggerated gestures.

    ¡¸I will not deny that the conditions for peace are humiliating to us.¡¹

    Let¡¯s see...... ¡°temporary delegation ofmand of the military¡±, ¡°temporary delegation of diplomatic power¡±, ¡°revision of tax system¡±, fumu fumu.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that make us a vassal state!?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t concede so much to our invaders!¡¹

    Members of congress raise a fuss.

    Even Brian is in opposition.

    ¡¸They are certainly not desirable terms. However we have not conceded everything. The foundations of our country, freedom and democracy, have been maintained.¡¹

    Let¡¯s see...... ¡°guarantee of the citizens¡¯ assets¡±, ¡°preservation of democracy and the system of government¡±, interesting.

    ¡¸Being able to keep our assets is meaningless when they can adjust the tax. Not to mention we can¡¯t resist if the military is taken away from us. These conditions don¡¯t leave us with anything.¡¹

    After making the citizens powerless, South Yuguria can just beat them up without any regard to the promises after all.

    ¡¸We should not ept those conditions! Have you forgotten how this war started!? It was started by an opponent not worth believing!¡¹

    Brian and other soldiers shout their opinions.

    It doesn¡¯t affect President White at all.

    ¡¸Is that so...... then Secretary of Defense, please tell me our chances of victory in the current state.¡¹

    Brian stands up with a bitter expression on his face.

    ¡¸......at the moment, the South Yuguria army has surrounded the capital with more than 120 000 soldiers. Our army is being reorganized and has approximately 30 000, with Commander Hardlett adding 15 000 soldiers from his army...... altogether making 45 000.¡¹

    The members of congress are reminded once again of how dire the situation is when they hear the numbers and they all sigh audibly.

    ¡¸I believe we have slim chances in a field battle. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll issue an order to conserve supplies while preparing for an extended siege defense, then request citizens to join the army to strengthen the army¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Conserve? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to put a restriction of the assets of the people!¡¹

    ¡¸Turning citizens into soldiers!? You better not be thinking of mandatory conscription!¡¹

    ¡¸That goes against the freedom in this country! Those are not words which should being out from a soldier¡¯s mouth!¡¹

    Members of congress grow angry.

    ¡¸Listen to what I¡¯m saying! O-on top of that, we can make the enemy give up on sieging if we continue fighting. At the very least, get conditions not essentially equivalent to aplete surrender¨D¨D please, if you could stop yelling!¡¹

    Brian desperately shouts back to no avail.

    ¡¸We¡¯re in this pinch only because the military was useless to begin with!¡¹

    ¡¸How many lives must you lose to your cause!? Did you think you could get people to understand you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Saying whatever you want because you didn¡¯t get elected! Step down, I motion for a change in personnel!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what anymore.

    Maybe I¡¯ll touch Celia¡¯s leg¨D¨D it feels strangely hard...... oh, it¡¯s Leopolt¡¯s leg.

    That¡¯s the worst feeling ever, I should rece you.

    After the members of congress have argued for a while, the president once again returns to the stage.

    ¡¸The Secretary of Defense has thought of his best n for winning. I admire your talent and that heart which loves this country.¡¹

    It looks to me you¡¯re denouncing Brian though.

    ¡¸If we win that way, will it really be considered a victory? Is there any meaning in a victory which kills citizens and burns the fortunes they have amassed?¡¹

    What an exaggeration, I don¡¯t think he can say that if you look at a pioneer vige which actually got attacked by bandits.

    ¡¸Thus, I propose we ept terms for peace. Our most important duty is to think of the interest of the public after all.¡¹

    It would be nice if anything is left for them at all.

    ¡¸This is truly a decision which determines the fate of a nation. Members of congress, please deliberate¨D¨D¡¹

    There¡¯s no need for me to listen on.

    The Libatis government has agreed to peace with the South Yuguria Empire¨D¨D essentially announcing their surrender.

    I return to the headquarters along with the dumbfounded Brian and Jim.

    I¡¯m in no hurry. Reorganizing the army and fortifying the defenses are no longer necessary.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t feel down. Many things in this world don¡¯t work out favorably. I myself have a precious person to go back to.¡¹

    I don¡¯t any response back from them.

    They look as if they came from a funeral and that gloomy mood is contagious.

    ¡¸Most of all, it¡¯s this.¡¹

    Cheers of delight, totally opposite to how quiet we are, can be heard.

    President White is speaking to the citizens of Libatis about epting peace.

    It was chaotic at first, almost to the point where anything could trigger the start of a rebellion, but if I look at the results, the people surprisingly epted the decision quite easily.

    ¡¸The war will be over soon. When that happens, food and clothes wille in just like before. I can go out in the city whenever I want.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have to put up with eating smoked meat now.¡¹

    ¡¸The price of vegetables is going to drop.¡¹

    ¡¸I can n a vacation with my girlfriend again. Good going, Chris!¡¹

    Everyone is more interested in their daily lives than they are interested in the conditions of peace.

    ¡¸If war is over, the temporarily imposed sales tax will also be eliminated.¡¹

    ¡¸That really lowered profits and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Just end the war somehow. I only care if my sones home safe from the army.¡¹

    All the citizens are cheering like they won the war.

    ¡¸Why...... even though freedom is the most precious...... we even risk our lives to protect it so our children and grandchildren inherit can inherit it...... howe they don¡¯t understand that justice......¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe I expected too much of the people.¡¹

    Jim and Brian tilt the brims of their hats down and pass through that area.

    When people pass by and see our military uniforms, they curse at us quickly before bing entranced by President White¡¯s speech again.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s how things are I guess.¡¹

    While freedom and all that other stuff is nice, most people, when given the choice, will prioritize their own life first and then their assets second.

    It isn¡¯t a bad thing or an unnatural thing.

    To be honest, I¡¯m not much different.

    I only value the lives of my women more than my own, that¡¯s all.

    I feel sorry for Jim, but ¡°protecting freedom¡± is not realistic. The focus should be whether you, yourself, live freely or not.

    Once you reach the point of using the freedom granted to you to protect others, it is not freedom for you or anybody else.

    In other words, the choice of protecting or not protecting freedom is also a part of freedom...... gumumu.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, what¡¯s wrong? Ah, you have a fever!¡¹

    Celia puts a hand on my forehead and gets flustered.

    ¡¸You were thinking about something difficult just now, weren¡¯t you. Aegir-sama isn¡¯t suited for such tasks and you end up getting a fever if you do them too much.¡¹

    Celia is always so nice to me.

    Anyhow, I don¡¯t particrly love a free country or a free system and I don¡¯t think I want to risk my life protecting it either.

    ¡¸My justice...... my country......¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what I do, I will leave behind my ideals for the future.¡¹

    My thought is simply wanting to provide some help now that I see those tears of frustration run down the cheeks of Jim and Brian.

    Three dayster, Libatis formally notified South Yuguria that they have epted the terms for peace.

    ¡¸We have officially surrendered...... no, as soon as the cessation of hostilitieses into effect, we will be disarmed. I don¡¯t think it is a situation to be excited about, but until that time, I want everyone to continue staying alert as usual.¡¹

    Themanders nod in response to Brian¡¯s instruction.

    Morale is no longer existent, not that ming Brian would do much at this point either.

    ¡¸South Yuguria wants the reinforcements of Goldonia to also disarm and appear at the headquarters.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I will make preparations.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    Leopolt answered before I could say anything.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll leave you to it. Sorry for all the trouble.¡¹

    Brian smiles sadly and leaves.

    ¡¸Hey, why did you say that?¡¹

    Just because Libatis surrendered, it doesn¡¯t mean we need to turn ourselves in.

    I thought we were going to take advantage of the confusion and run away.

    ¡¸Of course we will not turn ourselves in. If we get arrested, they will find some reason to execute us, or at the very least we won¡¯t be able to return to Rafen.¡¹

    Leopolt cautiously pays attention to his surroundings as he continues.

    ¡¸This moment when surrender has been dered is when the enemy¡¯s guard is the mostx. Late at night today, if we open the gate from the inside and force our way through, we can return to Goldonia territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Preparations for battle have beenpleted yesterday.¡¹

    M adds with a dignified expression.

    ¡¸So you lied to Brian.¡¹

    ¡¸Our survival is top priority. That said, I did not exactly lie.¡¹

    ¡¸He probably meant ¡°understood¡± to the surrendering and ¡°I¡¯ll prepare¡± for the escape.¡¹

    Celia exins.

    Fine.

    I didn¡¯t want to be captured so easily either.

    However the enemy ispletely surrounding Tortoent and the Libatis army won¡¯t act.

    ¡¸Can we breakthrough on our own?¡¹

    ¡¸It is definitely possible.¡¹

    What a strong deration.

    ¡¸We are not only aiming for when the enemy¡¯s guard is down. At night when visibility is poor, they cannot distinguish whether our squad is the only one trying to run out.¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸The enemymander will have to consider the possibility of the entire Libatis army retracting the agreement to surrender and mounting a surprise attack. Which means they must monitor the entire perimeter of Tortoent and can¡¯t carelessly break their encirclement. Our objective is not to attack the enemy, it is to break free, and that is entirely possible.¡¹

    So we can manage if we focus on escaping.

    All hell will break loose after our actions though.

    ¡¸They might take that chance to start an all-out battle. Since the gates will be opened for our exit, the inside of Tortoent would quickly be filled with enemies.¡¹

    In regards to that...... Leopolt trails off.

    ¡¸It¡¯s none of my problem. My first and foremost priority is my own life, followed by Lord Hardlett¡¯s life.¡¹

    He just nonchntly put himself above me.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is number one for me!¡¹

    Good girl, I¡¯m happy you said that Celia, but you should value your life more.

    If Celia died protecting me, my heart might stop from the shock.

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about Libatis, it¡¯s Brian and Jim I feel bad for.

    ¡¸Then shall we give up and turn ourselves over to South Yuguria?¡¹

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    I¡¯ve grown to like Brian and Jim, so I wanted to help them if possible.

    However I absolutely can¡¯t let Celia or M be prisoners.

    I don¡¯t think South Yuguria will stop after catching us.

    This is not the ce to change the order of my priorities.

    ¡¸The problem is after day breaks, where I believe the enemy cavalry will grasp the situation and chase after us. As long as we have infantry, it is impossible to shake them off. It will be a tough fight.¡¹

    My entire army is on horseback, whereas the royal army is mostly on foot.

    ¡¸Worst case scenario, we might have to cut them offpletely.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that until thest possible moment.¡¹

    I¡¯m not saying that simply because I don¡¯t want to abandon my subordinates.

    If I leave my allies behind this time, nobody will want to follow me afterwards.

    Erich would also lose his trust in me.

    ¡¸The only time that will be allowed is when the lives of my women are in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going against my principles.

    And so, nightes as we wait fully prepared in front of the north gate, torches snuffed so our eyes can adjust to the darkness.

    Impressively, no Libatis soldiers are around.

    They probably went to sleep thinking there¡¯s no need to be alert anymore.

    Soldiers normally stationed at the gate are not there and we can open the doors without trouble.

    On the opposite side, the top of the gate is lined with an excessive amount of dazzling mes.

    The diligent South Yuguria soldiers are not sleeping and should be looking at the fire.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Just as I was about to swing my hand to signal the troops, somebody grabbed it.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwe¡¯ve been discovered?¡¹

    It was Brian.

    Things are getting messy now.

    Our escape already involves lots of obstacles and we have to add friendly fire to that?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯te to get in your way.¡¹

    Brian gives a signal.

    Appearing behind him are a few soldiers and some others who obviously don¡¯t look like soldiers.

    Ooh, Suzy is also there.

    ¡¸They are people who don¡¯t agree with the decision to surrender, from the right we have¨D¨D nevermind, there¡¯s no time.¡¹

    Brian chuckles.

    ¡¸Please, I want you to help them escape. Even if Libatis is destroyed, the eyes of justice will show themselves once again as long as they are alive. Jim, you too.¡¹

    ¡¸The Secretary should also......¡¹

    Jim cuts his sentence short when he sees Brian¡¯s eyes and simply nods back.

    He¡¯s going to be escorting the refugees.

    ¡¸Now go. We will do our best to cover you.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to surrender?¡¹

    Brian grins.

    ¡¸The agreement hasn¡¯t taken effect yet. Besides, it¡¯s not something you should worry about.¡¹

    His eyes are determined.

    No more questions.

    ¡¸Open the gates. Pour water on your torches.¡¹

    The door creaks loudly as they swing open.

    That sound should resonate at night and the enemy should realize the abnormality.

    We¡¯re not secretly running, we¡¯re breaking through by force.

    ¡¸Charge. Run forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooooh!!¡¹

    Raising a war cry, I lead the charge with the escort squad behind me, followed by the cavalry and the infantry.

    ¡¸A night raid¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible, those guys surrendered!¡¹

    ¡¸Reinforcements then!? Or perhaps they deceived us?¡¹

    My bow cavalry aim their arrows at the enemy and release a volley in unison.

    Their eyes have gotten ustomed to the night, enabling them to shoot urately.

    Arrows fired back by the enemy in haste fly off in different directions .

    They seem somewhat vignt for an assault at night, though the brilliantly glowing fires hindered the time it takes for their vision to calibrate to a sudden decrease in light.

    It was merely a few seconds, which to us were precious.

    ¡¸Run through them!¡¹

    Holding a spear easily over 3 meters in length, I charge straight at the enemies in the frontmost line.

    I took it from the Libatis spear unit since they¡¯re being disarmed and won¡¯t need it anyways.

    The long reach will be useful.

    ¡¸Gabh!¡¹

    Schwartz¡¯s speed carries my spear through the abdomen of an enemy soldier.

    I swing the skewed human around to throw the enemy ranks into disarray.

    ¡¸Damn monster. After him, don¡¯t let him esc¨D¨D guwa!¡¹

    The group of enemy soldiers get trampled by my bow cavalry.

    Our first priority is running out in a straight line.

    Another person gets added to my human skewer and when I try swinging the spear again, I hear a dry cracking sound of the shaft breaking.

    ¡¸Aah, so brittle.¡¹

    I draw my longsword and m it into the soldier trying to exploit the opening created by my spear snapping.

    The body of the enemy with a split head deliberately gets kicked left and right by Schwartz.

    Killing more people doesn¡¯t mean anything.

    The goal is to create a wider opening for everyone to charge through.

    At that moment, soldiers on the enemy side shout out.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹

    ¡¸ming arrows areing at us from all over Tortoent!¡¹

    ¡¸Surrendering was a lie after all!?¡¹

    Arrows are being shot in all directions from within Tortoent.

    Although the aim is questionable, they can¡¯t be ignored either.

    Enemies who were chasing us stop moving to brace for the additional attack.

    ¡¸Is it Brian?¡¹

    Unlike me, Brain is from this country.

    Doing this will most certainly result in some kind of punishment.

    That¡¯s just Brian¡¯s resolve, he¡¯s not doing it out of concern for me.

    As long as the refugees escape with us, his feelings will be fulfilled too.

    While running through the gap in the enemy lines, the bow cavalry shoot left and right to incite chaos.

    The chariots also unleash a barrage of ballista bolts. In addition, the des attached to the wheels are hard to see in the dark, keeping the enemies at a distance more than required.

    Arrows are indiscriminately fired by the bow cavalry.

    Knowing our allies are either in front or behind, the chances of friendly fire are smaller. Getting hit just means they¡¯re unlucky.

    Lastly, the infantry push aside confused enemies away with shields and swords, leaving no solicitude behind.

    ¡¸The light of freedom will not be extinguished! Get into justice formation!¡¹

    Jim¡¯s small group of soldiers is guarding the refugees tightly.

    A bunch of highly motivated and skilled individuals were gathered for the job.

    By no means is South Yuguria weak, yet they seem to be easily overpowering the enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸Justice will not yield to the likes of you!¡¹

    Jim is also fighting well.

    He¡¯s wielding a greatsword in one hand and a greatshield in the other, kicking, punching, and headbutting those in his way.

    Ooh, there¡¯s his Lariat too.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t lose to him.¡¹

    I sweep my longsword under the enemy propping up a shield in front of me and scoop him up off the ground.

    My sword quickly makes its way to the right to decapitate the enemy targeting Schwartz¡¯s legs from the right, meanwhile Schwartz jumps up to avoid another enemying from the left.

    ¡¸The demon is here again! Shoot him, kill him!¡¹

    Crossbows focus their bolts at me.

    Seeing the trigger finger move, my body instinctively sticks out my shield to deflect the iing projectiles.

    The bolts themselves are difficult to knock down, but it¡¯s easy to block them when I know they¡¯reing¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    I feel something hit me from the opposite side.

    My back was also being targeted and a bolt stuck into my body through a gap in my armor.

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    Fortunately, my muscles stopped it before any real damage was done, so I swiftly pull the bolt out and toss it away.

    Celia is periodically checking on me as she¡¯s fighting, although she hasn¡¯t noticed what happened yet.

    If I worry her needlessly, she¡¯ll get injured herself and I don¡¯t want that.

    ¡¸A little more. We can do this.¡¹

    ¡¸OOOoooooh!!¡¹

    We¡¯re almost through.

    ¡¸Aah, Christoph!¡¹

    ¡¸That idiot.¡¹

    We won¡¯t stop now. If you get hit and fall down, we¡¯re going to leave you behind.

    ¡¸He¡¯s fine!¡¹

    He looked like he was going to fall off his horse.

    Christoph twisted his body like an acrobat to avoid the spear thrust at him, almost falling off in the process.

    Judging by his expression, he didn¡¯t n to do that, it was a product of coincidence.

    ¡¸So you can do it if you try!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the first time I saw you do anything cool!¡¹

    Christoph gets praised by the escort squad.

    When I was about to join in the fun, a jolt of pain shoots up my body from my side.

    Let¡¯s refrain from idle chatter for now.

    Ultimately, we sessfully broke through the enemy¡¯s encirclement of Tortoent with Brian¡¯s assistance and some effort by the allied forces.

    The real battle is yet toe.

    We are still far from Goldonia territory and it is unlikely we won¡¯t be chased by the enemy cavalry.

    ¡¸There they go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re gone.¡¹

    Brian and David smile before giving the order to halt the attack.

    ¡¸Stop the attack. Raise the white g immediately. Send a messenger. The contents will be¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡°That attack was by reckless rebels acting on their own, not by the will of the Libatis government. We have no intention to cancel the deration of surrender. We promise to cooperate with your country and punish the concerned individuals¡±

    ¡¸Secretary......¡¹

    Brian doesn¡¯t break his smile.

    ¡¸Hahaha, don¡¯t make such a face. We could not protect our nation so this is an appropriate reward. Besides, I have left a seed for the future. Bing a despicable traitor is a small price to pay.¡¹

    ¡¸...... it certainly may be a small price. At least let me apany you or it wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡¹

    Brian and David smile as they walk towards the hurrying military police.

 Chapter 361: Southern War ? Withdrawal

    <h4>Chapter 361: Southern War ? Withdrawal</h4>

    The sun has risen high into the sky and a cold breeze blows across the empty ins.

    Our soldiers are out of breath and wiping the sweat from their brows.

    ¡¸Run, keep running©` Don¡¯t stop moving your feet!¡¹

    ¡¸Have the cavalry rest the injured on the backs of their horses.¡¹

    We marched north in a straight line...... or rather, we ran away.

    The royal army, mainly consisting of infantry, have been marching continuously at a very high pace.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been marching at such a speed. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll catch up......¡¹

    Celiaments worriedly.

    Brian¡¯s help should have made it so the soldiers surrounding Tortoent can¡¯t move until dawn.

    ¡¸The problem will be the cavalry. No matter how fast we march, the cavalry will merely consider the distance trivial, like a small calction error.¡¹

    Schwartz, who is currently matching the pace of the infantry, yawns boredly as he stares at the ass of a mare.

    ¡¸If they really tried, they¡¯ll catch up.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a tough fight for us then.¡¹

    As M makes a serious face, I feel a weight rest behind me.

    ¡¸Huhunh.¡¹

    Sekrit has jumped on.

    She hugs me from behind and licks my neck.

    ¡¸Hey now, this isn¡¯t the right time.¡¹

    Sekrit, keeping an eye on the angry Celia and M, speaks in an amused tone of voice.

    ¡¸The pursuing cavalry isn¡¯t the only thing we should be careful of.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    When I turn around, she steals my lips.

    ¡¸Wa©`!¡¹

    Celia shouts out as Sekrit continues.

    ¡¸Our escape was known the moment it became dawn. If the cavalry truly wanted to, they could be on us by morning.¡¹

    Sekrit yfully points in the direction we are marching.

    ¡¸If we keep going in a straight line, we will end up running into them on the small hill. Well, there is a road to walk on so it shouldn¡¯t give us any more problems than an upward slope normally would.¡¹

    She tilts her head sideways and smiles while looking into my eyes.

    That would be a cute gesture if Celia did it, Sekrit just has a malicious air about her.

    ¡¸What would happen if a defensive formation was created on the hill? What if the cavalry caught up right at that moment?¡¹

    Sekrit says that much then hops back onto her own horse.

    ¡¸Nobody aside from the cavalry can catch up and you¡¯re suggesting something like an ambush...... ah!¡¹

    Celia puts a hand to her mouth as if suddenly realizing the implication.

    Right. Those guys have wagons and are capable of moving at high speeds.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s convenient...... no wait......¡¹

    M also makes a troubled face.

    Miraculous urrences, ¡®what if¡¯ scenarios with a low possibility of happening, can be safely ruled out.

    Mobilizing the wagons immediately after news of our escape reached them by an express messenger, then running full speed around us to the hill to unload their soldiers and setting up a simple encampment ahead of our arrival ......

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible.¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about miracles.

    However, simply being able to do anything and everything quickly makes it possible.

    Besides, it¡¯s not like the South Yuguria army hasn¡¯t done so before.

    Then we reach the aforementioned hill.

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly like she said?¡¹

    On the slope of the hill, we can see the South Yuguria Empire gs lined up along a shallow hurriedly constructed ditch and a simrly rough-looking fence.

    ¡¸Enemy encampment in front...... approximately 10 000!¡¹

    Leopolt and I turn to each other and nod silently.

    ¡¸Enemy cavalry confirmed behind us! Roughly 20 000!¡¹

    If this was all arranged, they certainly executed everything with perfect timing.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Leopolt and I separate after a short exchange.

    Leopolt will lead the infantry to breakthrough the enemy camp in front.

    I will lead the cavalry to charge at the enemy behind us.

    ¡¸ording to theory...... no, we would be losing already ording to theory.¡¹

    M smiles bitterly as she follows Leopolt.

    Normally, theory would dictate that the cavalry be the ones to breakthrough the enemy camp while the infantry would stop the enemy cavalry¡¯s attack.

    However, defending against a pursuit on an open ins is impossible.

    We¡¯ll have to rampage enough so the slow-footed infantry can run away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking this side!¡¹

    ¡¸Me as well.¡¹

    Irijina pumps herself up as she twirls her spear around.

    ¡¸Leopolt-san hasmenced his attack on the enemy formation! The enemy cavalry is also charging in from the rear!¡¹

    Celia yells out beside me.

    Our opponents are 20 000 strong, meanwhile our forces are short of 5 000.

    ¡¸Even so, we have to do something.¡¹

    I raise my longsword and run up to the front.

    ¡¸Uoooooh! For the mighty Empire!¡¹

    ¡¸For the honorable queen!¡¹

    Enemy soldiers shout as they run at me.

    ¡¸Time to charge. You guys, shout out the things you like!¡¹

    I kick Schwartz¡¯s stomach to urge him forward.

    ¡¸Womennn!!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina follow me.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Skewering!!¡¹

    The rest of the soldiers are next.

    ¡¸Women for me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Booze!¡¹

    ¡¸Big boobs!!¡¹

    ¡¸I want hot guys!¡¹

    ¡¸Money!¡¹

    ¡¸Rich and handsome!¡¹

    Everyone expresses their desires.

    ¡¸Eri at the bar!¡¹

    ¡¸The wife next door!¡¹

    ¡¸I want you, Michael!¡¹

    ¡¸You for me, Gredt!¡¹

    If they shout their hearts out, they won¡¯t be seized with fear.

    We don¡¯t have to stick with proiming loyalty to a certain nation or king.

    ¡¸Those guys are running at us!¡¹

    ¡¸That works for us since the infantry can¡¯t outrun us anyways. We can beat these cavalry first.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re shouting about money, alcohol, women and all their desires......¡¹

    Both sides spread out and close the distance.

    Nobody has any intentions of stopping or detouring.

    ¡¸Loose!¡¹

    Lunamands and the bow cavalry skillfullyunch a swift volley of arrows.

    Most of the arrows flew parallel to the ground and were practically drawn to the iing enemies.

    ¡¸Guah!¡¹

    ¡¸Firing arrows while charging......¡¹

    ¡¸These guys...... gue!¡¹

    Getting hit at point nk range meant more than a few of them went down.

    Close to 1000 fell off their horses or tumbled to the ground along with their mounts.

    ¡¸Another volley! Aim for the horses!¡¹

    The bow cavalry nock arrows to their bows and shoot another barrage.

    Once they¡¯ve released their offerings into the sky, they store away their bows and draw their swords.

    I¡¯m always fascinated by how fast they are.

    More horses fall and those that don¡¯t have their mobility hindered by the shower of arrows, which end up obstructing the path of their allies.

    ¡¸My horse is hit!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to get in the way. Move away quickly!¡¹

    Here to take advantage of the mess in front are the bow cavalry who have switched to swords, the escort unit and myself.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I put my full power behind the first strike to set the tone.

    My longsword cuts through the head of a horse and the body of the rider altogether.

    With a loud thump, the severed upper body parts dance in the air.

    ¡¸And one more!¡¹

    I turn my sword around after the follow through for another sh.

    My de slices diagonally down from an enemy soldier¡¯s shoulder all the way down to bisect the horse as well.

    As if a fruit was split in half, the two parts of the horse¡¯s body fall to the ground in opposite directions.

    ¡¸Shit, this guy¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    ¡¸Get into de¨D¨D gugyah!¡¹

    Before he could hide behind his shield, I swing my sword to cut him down.

    ¡¸Defend yourselves if you can.¡¹

    I bash another cavalry with my shield to knock him off bnce and then kick the rider off as I pass by.

    ¡¸So you¡¯vee, demon!¡¹

    ¡¸This guy, finish this guy off!¡¹

    Spears are thrust at me from both sides.

    My shield easily deflects the weapon on the left side and I purposely let the one on the right hit my armor.

    Although I feel myself get pushed to one side by the impact, I squeeze my abs to restore my posture.

    ¡¸My target is you.¡¹

    Ignoring the two close to me, I set my aim at themander in the back.

    ¡¸Not good, protect themander!¡¹

    Toote.

    My sword shatters themander¡¯s sword with a bright clink sound and cleanly chops off his head.

    I feel a slight pain in my side, though it isn¡¯t enough to concern me.

    Not bad to start.

    I twist my body around to look behind me.

    ¡¸These guys are good! Not just with bows!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeei, they¡¯re a measly force! Calm down and defeat them!¡¹

    The bow cavalry are fighting hard.

    I¡¯m sure the enemy thought they were simply archers riding horses.

    Actually, the bow cavalry aren¡¯t weak by any means at closebat.

    They¡¯re especially good at slicing enemies as they pass by in this kind of situation where both sides are charging at each other.

    I see more blood squirting from the heavily armed enemy soldiers than the bow cavalry.

    Luna¡¯s contributions in particr are outstanding.

    ¡¸Over there! One more!¡¹

    She¡¯s shooting down enemies one after the other even as other soldiers approach close enough to touch her.

    Right when they¡¯re about to strike, she switches to the sword held in her mouth at blinding speed, then delivers a precise sh to the wrist or neck of the enemies.

    In a sh, five cavalry are finished off with arrows and two with her sword. It does wonders to our morale.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s that!?¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t fai...... gya©`!!¡¹

    There goes Pochi, running around and sending enemies flying.

    The initial development is in our favor.

    But we can¡¯t return south like this, so we lower our speed and sh with the enemy.

    It bes a melee where both sides stop to cross swords or maneuver their horses skillfully while fighting.

    Our side remains superior in terms of skill, however the bow cavalry,cking shields and wearing light armor, slowly start to get overwhelmed by pure numbers.

    ¡¸Guah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    No longer are they given luxury to shoot arrows and I see more spears piercing through the bow cavalry.

    Momentum shifts to the enemy side.

    ¡¸Now is our turn!¡¹

    That was when the royal army cavalry joined in.

    Wielding shields andnces, they don¡¯t give an inch to the enemy.

    Standing their ground firmly, they ward off enemy cavalry with protruding spears and shields.

    It became a jumbled mess of man and horse.

    Despite being fewer in number, it appeared for a brief moment that our side was pushing back the enemy.

    Of course, the escort unit and I are also thrown into the chaos.

    ¡¸One, two, three, and four.¡¹

    I plunge the Dual Crater into one enemy, pull it out and decapitate another, then stick my longsword into the headless body andunch it at yet another, knocking two enemies off their horses at once.

    ¡¸Five, six¨D¨D hmp! ......it¡¯s hard keeping count.¡¹

    After dodging the spear of the fifth enemy, I slice off his hands, and then I punch the head of the sixth enemy¡¯s horse to send it tumbling to the ground.

    Noticing another wave of enemies around me, I take a deep breath before swinging my longsword in a full circle, cutting down everyone in the range of my attack in one fell swoop.

    I wince in pain from the wound in my side.

    ¡¸Kyaa©`!¡¹

    The scream draws my attention to a female bow cavalry who fell off her horse and is about to be stabbed by the spear of an enemy.

    I want to save her, but at this distance I¡¯m not going to make it in time.

    ¡¸Crap! Someone save her!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    A bloody red sword runs through the throat of the enemy.

    It¡¯s Gido.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    Two friends of the soldier who Gido just killed tries to take revenge.

    ¡¸Too slow!¡¹

    Gido deflects the spear with his shield and blocks the second enemy¡¯s sword with his own.

    He parries upward and then shes the vulnerable man¡¯s knee.

    ¡¸Gyaaaa!¡¹

    As blood spurts out from the gap in the screaming man¡¯s armor, Gido silences the crippled soldier with a sword through the windpipe.

    The remaining enemy hollers angrily as he thrusts out his spear again.

    This time Gido stops it with his sword and snaps the spear shaft from above with a forceful strike of his shield.

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    Gido doesn¡¯t give the man any time to throw the broken spear away and unsheathe his sword.

    In one smooth motion, Gido cuts off the man¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you.¡¹

    After the female bow cavalry is helped up by Gido, she promptly jumps back on her horse.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw up next time. I n to visit you at night when this battle is over.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course...... I¡¯ll be waiting.¡¹

    Gido forgets to watch his back as he acts cool in front of the girl.

    ¡¸That idiot, what is he doing!?¡¹

    And then something as quick as lightning flies in.

    ¡¸Gugya!¡¹

    The tip of a spear prates the face of the enemy and exits the back of his head.

    ¡¸Wahahahahaha!! Get skewered! All of you!!¡¹

    It¡¯s the loud Irijina with a body and strength uncharacteristic of an average woman.

    ¡¸More skewering! More and more!¡¹

    Her agile thrusts punch holes in the enemy soldiers around her.

    ¡¸Gyaaaa!!¡¹

    One enemy reactste and dies after getting impaled in the neck.

    ¡¸Uwah, this, higyaaah!¡¹

    A different enemy sessfully blocks the first strike only to fall prey to Irijina¡¯s consecutive lunges and cries out in agony when her spear runs through his body.

    ¡¸Hmp! Hm, hm, hm! Hngah!¡¹

    Irijina relies on her strength to break down the defense of a shield-bearing enemy, pressuring with relentless thrusts until she finds an opening tond a knockout blow on his head.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! I¡¯m gonna keep fighting! More skewering needs to be done!!¡¹

    Irijina spins her spear as she runs off, making enemies scream wherever she goes.

    ¡¸She looks like she¡¯s having fun.¡¹

    Aside from Gido, the other heavily armed escort unit members are shining remarkably bright.

    It isn¡¯t umon for any one of them to take out multiple enemies by themselves.

    Nevertheless, the difference in numbers was too great.

    As the enemy grew impatient, they would deliberately pull several thousand soldiers back and then have them charge at us repeatedly.

    It didn¡¯t matter if we knew they wereing, it still dealt a significant amount of damage and also dampened our morale.

    After the second and third time, our disadvantage was made clear.

    ¡¸This is tough.¡¹

    ¡¸They should have suffered way more casualties. Howe they aren¡¯t falling apart?¡¹

    Celiains in frustration.

    I¡¯ve felt this since the initial meeting with South Yuguria¡¯s forces.

    They don¡¯t really copse unless you themander orpletely rip their army to shreds.

    ¡¸Themander...... I can¡¯t get him.¡¹

    Naturally, their headquarters is at the very back.

    It¡¯s far enough that I can¡¯t easily go there, kill everyone ande back.

    ¡¸They¡¯re weakening! Attack all-out, run them over!¡¹

    The enemy charges with more intensity.

    ¡¸Has Leopolt made it through yet? We¡¯re at our limits here.¡¹

    I knowining won¡¯t make a difference so I tighten my grip on the longsword and run up to the front.

    ¡¸Preparations areplete, firing now!¡¹

    Celia suddenly shouts beside me.

    I unconsciously look down at my crotch, then I realize that¡¯s not what she meant.

    Giant bolts rain down on the furiously charging enemies.

    Knowing there isn¡¯t enough time to set up ballistae, this must being from the chariots.

    ¡¸They¡¯re firing from the highest point. This should confuse the enemy a little!¡¹

    Only 60 chariots or so remain and that is nowhere near enough to stop the enemy.

    Still, the unblockable bolts dull the enemy¡¯s advance.

    ¡¸Ballistae!? Where!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s those strange carts! Demolish them!¡¹

    Chariots start to get targeted.

    Obviously they run from the enemy, allowing our allies to nk from the side.

    ¡¸Shit, how annoying! Just make it easy for yourselves and surrender!¡¹

    ¡¸Get away from those things!¡¹

    ¡¸Good job Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! ......except it¡¯s merely a way to stall for time.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    This entire battle itself is a way to buy time for the infantry to breakthrough the enemy camp.

    The enemy is dealing with another mess in a different location.

    ¡¸This is weird! Isn¡¯t this definitely strange!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way! This is not possible!¡¹

    Pochi is standing on its hindlegs and running wild in the enemy lines.

    Its ws tear through enemy soldiers and its tail sends them flying.

    When spears and swords challenge therge creature¡¯s body, it results only in a metal nking sound.

    Oh, its breathing fire too...... an empty space is created with Pochi in the center.

    That¡¯s what an armored lizard can do.

    Actually, I¡¯ve recently started to doubt whether it¡¯s a lizard.

    At that moment, a thunderous sound resonates from the direction Leopolt is attacking.

    Simultaneously, I feel the vibrations travel to my stomach.

    When I touch my side, blood is left on my fingers.

    ¡¸Is he firing cannons?¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t bring any cannons......¡¹

    Celia looks around.

    I nod and lower my head so she can climb on and see further.

    Her crotch has gotten nice and moist from fighting.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... horses and wagons are running into the enemy. Ah, they exploded! It looks like they¡¯re packed with gunpowder!¡¹

    ¡¸How extreme.¡¹

    So he had his own secret n prepared.

    I can tell Leopolt can¡¯t afford to fight a long arduous battle.

    He must have determined a certain amount of recklessness is needed to get through a forcerger than ours in a short amount of time.

    There were sessive explosions, the booms echoing for a while until that moment.

    ¡¸They¡¯re through! They managed to breakthrough the enemy camp!¡¹

    The one who came running was M.

    She wanted to inform us immediately and chose not to send a messenger.

    Why didn¡¯t she just run away...... I don¡¯t have a nket to wrap her in.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to continue stalling. Please withdraw now. We have a n!¡¹

    I think the infantry would get chased down if we run now, but if Leopolt says so, we¡¯re not prolonging our stay here any longer.

    ¡¸Everyone fall back. Careful not to let them cut you from behind.¡¹

    A collective sigh of relief can be heard when the ally soldiers hear thatmand.

    As expected, this situation is rather tiring.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let them run! Chase!¡¹

    ¡¸It would be shameful if we let them escape like this!¡¹

    The enemy cavalry pursue us in a frenzied state.

    With both of us being cavalry, it¡¯s hard to catch up once we have a head start.

    And there¡¯s one more factor.

    ¡¸Rear volley! Loose!¡¹

    Arrows from the bow cavalry pour down on the enemies behind them.

    Wearing lighter armor also means the bow cavalry are quicker.

    The enemy could not get any closer and one-sidedly get shot full of arrows.

    ¡¸Uwah! Damnmt!¡¹

    ¡¸How are they shooting behind...... argh, no good. Stop for now!¡¹

    I see their pace decrease.

    Good, we can shake them off like this.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    An unfortunate ident happened at the end.

    One ally at the tail of the line slowed down too much after shooting arrows and got caught by the enemy¡¯s spear.

    Luckily the spear only grazed her body, but it was enough to knock her down from her horse.

    ¡¸She¡¯s......¡¹

    That sad look as she sits on the ground is very familiar.

    She¡¯s a bow cavalry girl whose virginity I took not long ago.

    Normally, it shouldn¡¯t be me who goes.

    As amander, that would be irresponsible of me.

    Although if I weigh that responsibility and the responsibility of a man who stole her virginity, it¡¯s clear which one would win.

    ¡¸You guys go on!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!? You can¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹

    I rush past Celia and M.

    Schwartz also seems to put forth more effort, running the fastest since this battle started.

    ¡¸Move it!¡¹

    I charge into a group of enemies without losing any speed.

    Schwartz barrels into two horses, tackling them to the ground with his massive body, while I bash another with my shield.

    ¡¸Chief, why¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸Get on.¡¹

    I grab the girl and pull her up onto my horse.

    It¡¯s time to run.

    However the enemy isn¡¯t making things easy and have surrounded us.

    Did I underestimate their reaction?

    ¡¸Keep your head low and hang onto me tightly.¡¹

    After instructing the girl, I wield both the longsword and Dual Crater.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no escape. If you surrender now, you¨D¨D¡¹

    His head gets lopped off before he could finish his sentence with ¡°¨D¨Dcan be a prisoner¡±.

    ¡¸Enough talk. Come.¡¹

    My eyes ooze with bloodlust.

    In an instant, the enemy stops any idle chatter.

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s a demon, don¡¯t treat him as human. Nothing is considered unfair...... we¡¯ll all go at once.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yeah!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Multiple enemies attack at the same time.

    Four are approaching while two more spears are thrown at me.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies, chief.¡¹

    The tearful voice of the girl clinging to my waist gives me strength.

    For one of the iing spears, I let the arm guard of my left hand brush it aside. For the other, I bend my body backwards to dodge.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    Seeing me off bnce, the enemiese running quickly.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    Schwartz answers me by rocking his body forward, jolting me back to the center.

    ¡¸Good enough.¡¹

    I swing my longsword up and slice through one enemy.

    Using the butt of the Dual Crater¡¯s hilt, I deflect the sword of the second enemy and make him unstable.

    Schwartz rams his body into the third cavalry¡¯s horse before I get hit.

    That allows me enough to time to shove my Dual Crater into the fourth cavalry.

    His sword hits my shoulder while mine goes through his throat.

    ¡¸Finish.¡¹

    One swing from my longsword ends the two staggering enemies.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! Our opponent is a demon so we¡¯re prepared for at least 50 to die before taking him down!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let him catch his breath!¡¹

    None of the enemies hesitate to charge with spears and swords one after the other.

    Schwartz has no opening to run and I¡¯m forced to stay and fight.

    I make it a point to punch the attacking enemy soldier with the hand holding the Dual Crater, then sh the other behind me.

    My longsword intercepts a cavalry charging in with a spear.

    Since the de is long enough to act as ance of my own, the one who gets skewered first is him.

    ¡¸Do something about the left.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs, bumping a horse to the ground.

    ¡¸Uoooh!¡¹

    Behind the next enemy charging at me, I see another one aiming with a javelin.

    ¡¸Here. Hold this for a second, will you?¡¹

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    I stick my longsword into the chest of the charging enemy, let go of the handle, quickly switch to my shield and block the thrown spear.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    I leave my shield immediately after I felt the impact and then retrieve my longsword from the first enemy¡¯s body, kicking away to free my weapon.

    ¡¸Chief, behind!¡¹

    My reply to the girls¡¯ screames in the form of sticking my Dual Crater in that direction.

    The Dual Crater nicely prates the enemy through his forehead, and he twitches a bit before falling off his horse.

    ¡¸Clear the waaaayyy!!¡¹

    Three more cavalry run in with spears.

    I take them all out with a single sweep from my longsword, except the momentum of a fallen horse carries the body into us.

    ¡¸......tch.¡¹

    Schwartz recovers quickly even though it was a direct hit to his stomach.

    I can see through his nonchnt expression that it was not an insignificant amount of damage.

    ¡¸Keep it up, don¡¯t stop attacking until he¡¯s defeated!¡¹

    Three spears fly toward me.

    I knock down two out of the three with each of my swords, and thest one hits my back.

    It doesn¡¯t pierce through my armor, but the force of impact is not even close to that of an arrow.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    When I let out a groan, the girl at my waist moves to cover my back.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be your armor! Even if I die, I won¡¯t let...... mugya.¡¹

    I push her head down with one hand and then chop off the head of an enemying from behind.

    ¡¸It would really trouble me if you died after I spent so much effort to save you. Why don¡¯t you count how enemies I killed instead.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right...... um, 14 after thest one.¡¹

    Still only 14?

    The endless fight continued with me swinging both swords, using my shield, my head and my legs.

    ¡¸25...... 27...... 29, chief.¡¹

    I have no chance to run when the enemy isn¡¯t giving me an inch of space.

    ¡¸Chief, they¡¯re all around you!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    I change to holding my longsword with both hands and do aplete spin with a full-powered swing.

    An interesting assortment of severed parts fly into the air.

    My sword cut through shields like they weren¡¯t there.

    Several heads of soldiers looking totally shocked were among the airborne objects.

    When I was about to bisect thest soldier, a sharp pain shoots up to my head from my side.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    My muscles contract from the pain and I feel my strength leave me.

    I stop moving right before my longsword makes contact.

    The spear thrust by the enemy stabs into my throat.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    In disbelief, the girl tenses up and freezes in ce.

    Simrly, the one who stuck out his spear has also stopped moving, surprised at what happened.

    Blood overflows from the hole in my neck and stains the front of my body.

    ¡¸Ah...... ah......¡¹

    The flustered girl attempts to say something, but couldn¡¯t form any words.

    She couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.

    ¡¸D-did we get him?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t get close until we confirm he¡¯s dead.¡¹

    Enemy soldiers take slow steps closer toward me.

    I can¡¯t breathe, my consciousness is fading and I can¡¯t move.

    The enemy soldiers ready their spears.

    This is bad.

    ¡¸Time to kill the demon.¡¹

    ¡¸Glory to the Empire and Her Majesty the queen!¡¹

    I feel the girl hug my back.

    ¡¸It is an unexpected honor to die together with the chief. What pains my heart is how it was my fault the great chief died¨D¨D¡¹

    My eyes open.

    If I die, I can¡¯t save this girl.

    Celia, M, and all the girls left in the mansion will also be saddened.

    My hand grabs the spear.

    The girls will find new love.

    Celia will get in bed with another man, Nonna will let another man bury his face in her enormous breasts.

    Strength returns to my arm as I grip the shaft and slowly pull the spear out.

    Eventually the girls will have kids.

    Some guy I¡¯ve never seen before will groan on top of Ca and Maria, pour his seed into them and get them pregnant.

    I¡¯m not going to let that happen.

    I¡¯m the only one who is allowed to fuck them and impregnate them.

    ¡¸Guuuuuh......¡¹

    I forcefully rip the spear out.

    Blood gushes out from the hole, but at the same time air also goes in.

    My mind revives, my eyes lock onto the enemy, and now my limbs do as they are told.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaah!!¡¹

    I extend the spear just pulled out of my neck at the group of enemiesing at me.

    ¡¸The demon¨D¨D¡¹

    My spear plunges deep into the eye of one enemy.

    ¡¸Revived¨D¨D¡¹

    I grab the spear and toss the enemy soldier up into the air.

    ¡¸I thought so, he¡¯s not human!¡¹

    An attacknds on my face.

    The enemy soldier¡¯s smilests for a second and his face instantly dyes with fear.

    His spear goes into my mouth and gets caught with my teeth.

    I cave in his face with one punch, take his spear and swing it around.

    I whack them with the shaft and ram the tip into their bodies.

    Even when the spear gets flimsy, I continue using it like an ordinary stick.

    Tumultuous noise alerts to me fighting, which brings my attention to the escort unit.

    I told them to go first and they came back.

    No words areing out of my mouth so I can¡¯t say anything.

    My only chance is now.

    Without saying anything, I urge Schwartz to run.

    ......he¡¯s running awkwardly, so he must be hurt somewhere.

    An enemy yells something and then crossbows are aimed at me from horseback.

    My back will probably take lots of hits.

    I pull the girl in front of me before running off regardless.

    ¡¸Aim...... no, wait!¡¹

    ¡¸My grand appearance¨D¨D!¡¹

    A single rider rushes in.

    It¡¯s Christoph.

    ¡¸Shit, it¡¯s one of those heavily armed cavalry! They¡¯re tough!¡¹

    The enemy has already seen the brave fighting from my escort unit.

    They couldn¡¯t just ignore the well-built Christoph who charges in yelling courageously.

    I use that time to dive into the escort¡¯s cover.

    Celia opens up a hole to give me space and panics when she sees me covered in blood, rxing only a little when I pat her head.

    I hope Christoph forgives me for not praising his good work since I can¡¯t speak right now.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! Did you see that, I¡¯ve been in perfect form since yesterday!¡¹

    Seeing me get away safely, Christoph turns tail and runs.

    Of course, he never wanted to charge in from the start, he simply wanted to be a distraction.

    ¡¸Nice going Christoph!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing Christoph!¡¹

    ¡¸Today is your day, Christoph!¡¹

    Several escort unit members pour on the praise.

    As he puffs out his chest proudly on his way back¨D¨D¨D¨D he falls off his horse.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, there goes Christoph!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s that rock! The horse stumbled on it!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you were looking away!¡¹

    His horse mercilessly runs off with him still on the ground.

    Christoph gets surrounded in a sh.

    ¡¸He¡¯s...... done for.¡¹

    M mutters.

    I can¡¯t save him even though I want to. I¡¯m at my limit with the hole in my throat.

    ¡¸Christoph, you did well to save Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Celia salutes him while pressing a cloth down on my neck.

    The other escort unit members also salute him and retreat with me in the center.

    ¡¸Damn, they¡¯re getting away!¡¹

    ¡¸Resume the chase. It¡¯s because of that demon, he dyed everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems this guy is a high ranking knight. Let¡¯s capture him alive and interrogate him.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaah! Uwaaaaah!¡¹

    It looks like they aren¡¯t going to kill him.

    Now that I owe you, it would leave a bad taste in my mouth if you died.

    You better survive.

    We somehow make our way out of that ce and ride up the hill which is hard on my wounds.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s pursuit has begun!¡¹

    So fast......

    At this rate, the infantry won¡¯t get away.

    What does Leopolt have in mind?

    As we climbed up the hill, we see a few wagons in front of us.

    Despite feeling suspicious about those things, there¡¯s no time to stop moving.

    The moment the chasing enemies get close...... the wagons exploded.

    ¡¸I see...... the same method used to breakthrough......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all.¡¹

    Sekrit shows up from nowhere.

    I didn¡¯t see her at all this whole time.

    Her eyes narrow at my neck, then she gives it a few pokes as a test before exhaling softly.

    ¡¸A simple explosion would only blow up the guys in front. This one has a little trick to it.¡¹

    Upon further inspection, the smoke from the initial st is not disappearing.

    In fact, the smoke seems to be getting thicker.

    ¡¸Is it...... some sort of powder?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s powdered lime. The explosion was nothing more than a way to scatter that...... that Leopolt guy is pretty interesting.¡¹

    When the enemy cavalry try running through the smoke, they quickly stop in their tracks.

    Both rider and horse cough so severely that they could no longer think about chasing.

    ¡¸Jumping into the lime will induce choking and irritate the eyes. The powder will travel down the hill from that spot and affect a lot of them.¡¹

    I see, it would be difficult for them to continue pursuing us while their eyes and throats are in pain.

    This is way more effective than using gunpowder to blow up a hundred or two.

    ¡¸The battle itself resulted in extraordinary losses plus the Goldonia border is close. If I were in that position, I wouldn¡¯t chase.¡¹

    After Sekrit says that, she checks on my injury again.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be fine if you put some ointment on it. Then you can devour a woman while you heal. That woman can be me.¡¹

    Sekrit adds one more thing as an afterthought.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, that stuffy idiot from Libatis has something to say to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Treatmentes first. That can wait.¡¹

    Celia wraps a bandage around my neck.

    M wraps me in a nket for some reason.

    With my throat in such a sorry state, I can¡¯t talk...... guess I¡¯ll have to listen for the whole trip.

 Chapter 362: Southern War ? My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 362: Southern War ? My Wife</h4>

    ¨DDay After the Fierce Fighting.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t move.¡¹

    Celia changes the bandages around my neck, careful not to wrap them tight enough to strangle me.

    She¡¯s really skilled to do that in a rocking carriage.

    Leopolt¡¯s n of spraying lime with an explosion proves to be effective in stopping our pursuers as we can¡¯t see anybody behind us anymore.

    ording to a scout, they¡¯ve abandoned the chase and are starting to regroup.

    It¡¯s safe to assume they gave up because of the distance to Goldonia territory.

    ¡¸Does it hurt? Can you breathe?¡¹

    I smile and nod in response.

    Apparently, the injury I suffered in my neck would have been a life-threatening one if we didn¡¯t have ointment.

    Thinking back, I was breathing through the hole in my throat and not through my mouth.

    The medic told me my life isn¡¯t in danger for the moment, although anything can happen and it¡¯s better if I rest as much as possible.

    When I tried to speak, only a strange gravelly sound came out and my throat hurt, so I was advised not to say anything for a while.

    After Celia finishes wrapping the bandages, she fixes my cor to hide my neck, ensuring I don¡¯t look uncool.

    ¡¸It¡¯s done for now...... still, you should rest. I alone will listen to what that person has to say.¡¹

    That person is referring to Jim.

    I was nning to see him after getting treated.

    ¡¸Aau.¡¹

    I pat Celia¡¯s head and shake my head slowly.

    Just listening wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    Besides, I have a feeling it¡¯s going to be an important topic.

    ¡¸Then I will act as Aegir-sama¡¯s voice! Even if Aegir-sama can¡¯t say anything, I can understand everything through your eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief!¡¹

    When Celia and I alight from the carriage, the bow cavalry who stuck close for the entire trip hurries over to me.

    I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t get hurt, since I wasn¡¯t able to pay much attention to her during the melee.

    ¡¸A......ight......¡¹

    I wanted to ask if she was alright, but a strange sound came out.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so I touch her body and convey my question through my eyes.

    ¡¸Chief, your voice......well, I get what you want to say. Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    The girl opens up the front of her clothes and guides my hand to her breasts.

    What kind of look was I making?

    ¡¸Ah, the bottom too? Sure, go ahead.¡¹

    When I shake my head, she strips the piece of clothing covering her lower half and leads my hand to her crotch.

    She takes it off like she doesn¡¯t care who¡¯s looking.

    Rather, I can feel the girl¡¯s love for me exuding from her eyes.

    I guess that answers my question about her health.

    I can be at ease and go see Jim.

    Before that, I¡¯ll squeeze her breasts for a little bit.

    By the way, Celia understood what I really wanted to say, right?

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Why is she looking away?

    ¡¸Ooh, you came! I was going toe to you...... calling an injured person goes against my justice. Anyways, sorry!¡¹

    Jim apologizes in a loud voice.

    Celia wanted toin from the start, however she was beaten to the punch by the overly loud Jim and remained quiet.

    It was my desire toe, there¡¯s no need for an apology.

    I convey ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡± through my expression and gestures.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama says he doesn¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Celia res at Jim.

    Jim seemed puzzled for a minute until he realized the bandage around my neck, then lowers his head one more time before continuing.

    ¡¸So...... this is Goldonia¡¯s border.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, once we get over that hill along the road, we should see the small river and pioneer vige on the border line.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know that. Thankfully, Celia answered for me.

    ¡¸......so we¡¯re safe from attacks. Refugees are protected here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if the enemy doesn¡¯t cross the border ande for us, that is.¡¹

    Jim closes his eyes and nods.

    ¡¸They are people who have lived in freends and breathed free air. The monarchical system in Goldonia may seem foreign to them. Even so...... can I ask that you look after them? Please!¡¹

    Jim lowers his head again.

    He¡¯s apologizing lots today.

    Let me think.

    Libatis has a very peculiar system of government and I don¡¯t know whether people from there can integrate into Goldonia¡¯s society.

    The only reason I agreed for them to apany us was because I like Brian and Jim.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one I can rely on. I beg you......do it for my justice!¡¹

    I know it¡¯ste to point out, but is ¡°justice¡± some kind of universal magic word?

    Whatever, in the worst case I can put them somewhere in my needlesslyrge territory.

    As long as they don¡¯t start any rebellions, they can practice their democracy or anything else they want.

    ¡¸......Aegir-sama says he¡¯ll do something for them.¡¹

    Celia is truly able to deduce what I¡¯m saying through my eyes.

    Jim heaves a sigh of relief and smiles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a huge help...... thank you so much.¡¹

    He then takes his greatshield, greatsword, and shoulders his bags.

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    Celia asks in my ce.

    Her tone is simr to mine.

    ¡¸I left something in Tortoent.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you dumb, you can¡¯t possibly be thinking of going back now.¡¹

    I¡¯m entertained by how Celia is imitating the way I speak with her cute voice.

    It still surprises me how she understands every word and phrase I want to say.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s stupid. Nevertheless, I can¡¯t leave it behind...... it¡¯s my wife, you see.¡¹

    The air freezes briefly.

    Then I kick Jim before Celia could read my eyes.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? If you¡¯re a man, you would bring your wife even if you had to toss out other old men. I misjudged you.¡¹

    Celia scolds him in a strict tone, adding in a murderous gaze as well.

    She looks cute to me regardless.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right...... I¡¯m not qualified to be a husband for not being able to protect my wife. I¡¯m the lowest man...... yet...... I decided to protect the seed of the future entrusted to me by His Excellency Brian.¡¹

    Jim stands up and looks at the pendant hanging from his neck.

    ¡¸My wife is the finest woman. I just couldn¡¯t protect everyone with her because of my position...... as a soldier, I can¡¯t forget my duties and mix public with private affairs.¡¹

    I can¡¯t agree with that.

    Suzy has an important position and she¡¯s mixed with the refugees.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that stupid girl is important. Ahem, so what are you nning?¡¹

    Celia asks and Jim looks at me with eyes filled with determination.

    ¡¸As a soldier of Libatis, I abandoned myself and did my utmost for the sake of freedom. The refugees have reached a safe ce.¡¹

    Jim grips his pendant tightly and then carefully slips it back into his shirt.

    The number of injuries suffered by the refugees in that battle was zero.

    That was due to the brave fighting of Jim and his soldiers.

    Jim fought hard with his greatshield and greatsword.

    I heard he kicked, thrown,riated and flying double-legged kicked enemies left and right.

    ¡¸My work as a soldier is finished. Now I will go back for my wife as a husband.¡¹

    Jim turns around and walks south.

    Rescue is impossible.

    Simply arriving at Tortoent is probably impossible.

    ¡¸Do you have a deathwish?¡¹

    My question is directed at his back.

    Celia was the one who spoke.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to die. If I die, then I can¡¯t hug my wife.¡¹

    Jim performs a Libatis-style salute to me and walks off.

    He doesn¡¯t n to use a horse I guess.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia and I send Jim off.

    We watch the back of the man who will absolutely not return.

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    I exhale heavily and look at Celia.

    I was satisfied with hisst answer.

    He could die quickly if he wanted to die. Jumping into a situation which he might not return alive for the sake of saving his wife is a different story.

    ¡¸...... you can¡¯t.¡¹

    I persistently stare at Celia as she shakes her head.

    I¡¯ve been acting recklessly since yesterday.

    I¡¯m sure Celia, M, and Leopolt will have much to say to me when I get back.

    ¡¸......I won¡¯t allow it.¡¹

    Don¡¯t be like that.

    Celia puffs her cheeks and her eyes turn watery.

    ¡¸......wait! Come here!¡¹

    Celia extremely unwillingly yells at Jim.

    In the distance, I hear the faint roar of Pochi.

    Two Hours Later. Near Tortoent.

    ¡¸W-what can I say? I don¡¯t know how to express it in words...... ooh, this view, what justice this is.¡¹

    The distance we spent an entire day walking at a strict marching pace was travelled in merely two hours.

    Of course Schwartz can¡¯t do something like that.

    We were riding Pochi.

    Jim and I flew in the air on Pochi.

    Tortoent must have capitted by now and enemies should be wandering all over the roads.

    Endlessly cutting through the swarms would be impossible, even on Schwartz, besides he¡¯s hurt.

    I considered sneaking in, except time is of the essence and I¡¯m not suited for infiltrations.

    Not to mention Jim has a loud voice and big body, so that option is ruled out.

    And that¡¯s where Pochies in.

    Pochi is an armored lizard that can also fly.

    As an added bonus, Pochi can also breathe fire.

    ¡¸Keep it up, Pochi. A bit more to go.¡¹

    Pochi cries out to answer Pipi, who gives out instructions on its head.

    Having grownrger recently, Pochi¡¯s cries sound more like stomach-rumbling roars than cute growls.

    ¡¸I never imagined myself riding a dragon before...... this is unbelievable!¡¹

    Jim seems a little crazy from flying for the first time.

    I understand his feelings, since I was far from calm the time I was picked up by that eerie bird.

    ¡¸Seeing Libatis from the sky like this, I can truly admire its beauty...... someday I will definitely take it back!¡¹

    ¡°Being determined is fine, but we¡¯re about tond. Get ready.¡±

    Is what I want to say. I can¡¯t speak loudly yet.

    The sound of the wind is also deafening and drowns out my voice.

    I¡¯ll get Pipi to speak for me.

    ¡¸Mu, got it.¡¹

    Pipi nods, then turns to Jim.

    ¡¸Your face from the side doesn¡¯t lose in beauty to the nice scenery.¡¹

    I want to yell ¡°Wrong!¡±, except I choke.

    Jim emotionlessly widens the distance between us.

    It¡¯s still too big of a burden for Pipi to handle.

    Pochi turns its head around and cries out.

    We¡¯re here.

    ¡¸Do you know where exactly your wife is located?¡¹

    So Pipi can do it if she tries.

    Howe she misinterpreted so badly before?

    ¡¸My house is a little bit west of the center of the residential district, in the direction of the red bell tower. You¡¯ll know it when you see it. My wife is there.¡¹

    Good thing it¡¯s beside a tower.

    That can be spotted from above quite easily.

    ¡¸Try not to kill any citizens. I don¡¯t want to sacrifice anybody for my own sake.¡¹

    I re at Jim as if to ask him whether his wife or the citizens are more important.

    Does he have no ill feelings toward them for supporting the decision to surrender?

    I would probably want to create more casualties...... although women are different. Women are my form of justice.

    ¡¸They¡¯re both important to me. My wife who I love more than anyone and the citizens who I must protect, both are more precious than my own life.¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave the question and answer period at that for now.

    We are finally soaring directly above Tortoent.

    The thick city walls and the durable gates don¡¯t hinder our progress in the sky.

    ¡¸W-what is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Dra......gon? Eeeeeeh!?¡¹

    As expected, Tortoent has already been captured and the South Yuguria army is upying the city.

    Sentries on top of the walls are pointing in shock.

    We circle around the air above Tortoent, looking for the red tower Jim described.

    Tortoent is quite arge city when I look down from the sky like this and it is harder to find such a visiblendmark than I thought.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that!? Uwaah, it¡¯sing this way!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiee, it¡¯s a dragon! Run!!¡¹

    Flying around in broad daylight means everybody in the city can see us.

    Not only are the South Yuguria soldiers panicking, so are the citizens of Tortoent.

    Everywhere we go, the people below would run in the opposite direction.

    I feel bad for the people, but this is a good opportunity.

    While the city is in chaos, the South Yuguria army will find it hard to take action.

    Jim shouldn¡¯t have a problem if I take advantage without harming anyone.

    ¡¸What are you doing? That is definitely part of the enemy remnants! Get rid of it as ordered, shoot it down!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, how?¡¹

    Arrows and crossbow bolts fired upwards from South Yuguria soldiers don¡¯te close to reaching.

    Their own alliesin when the projectilese falling back down, which quickly stops any further attempts.

    ¡¸There! On the other side of that tower!¡¹

    Jim points.

    ¡¸There are too many houses tond there. Get down in the za over there.¡¹

    Pochi listens to Pipi and folds its wings, descending rapidly to the designated spot.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing!¡¹

    ¡¸Intercept it! Her Majesty is here, we can¡¯t yield to one or two dragons!¡¹

    Judging where we are going to move, the South Yuguria soldiers rush toward the za we n tond in and ready their crossbows.

    Pochi and Pipi look at me, asking what they should do.

    I assume the citizens have already ran away since I don¡¯t see any there.

    I stick my hand out and sweep it from right to left¨D¨D the motion implying ¡°mow them down¡±.

    Pochi inhales deeply.

    ¡¸Steady your aim! At the moment theynd¨D¨D¡¹

    Right before the enemymander could give themand to shoot, a stream of mes burst out from Pochi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Mgyah¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Pii¨D¨D¡¹

    Those mes engulf an entire squad of soldiers.

    They weren¡¯t simply burnt to death.

    Everybody directly exposed to the intense heat did not writhe in pain and instantly turned into ckened remains, while their metal armor melted and left a pool of thick red liquid on the ground.

    ¡¸Landed.¡¹

    Pochies down on the scorched earth and hellfire without hesitation.

    The vibrations from itsnding shattered the human-shaped remains and scattered the ashes to the wind, a phenomenon simr to when you blow into a firece which just finished burning.

    Jim and I dismount soon after.

    I had concerns about weight so I¡¯m only carrying the lightweight Dual Crater with me.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    I silently point up diagonally.

    Pipi, understanding my intentions, prompted Pochi who, after a ferocious roar, let out another spurt of fire in the direction I indicated.

    Although nothing was hit, seeing that scene would make anyone believe the mes could burn the sky.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    The South Yuguria soldiers who came running to intercept us couldn¡¯t stand and fell to the ground in fear.

    While average situations aren¡¯t enough to break their spirits, this giant flying fire-breathing lizard can¡¯t be considered average.

    ¡¸M-my legs...... feel weak...... can¡¯t move......¡¹

    ¡¸I-I think I wet myself. Someone save me......¡¹

    If Pochi spewed fire horizontally in a circle around the za, it would do way more than hurting citizens, it would turn the surrounding area into a zing hell.

    Scaring everyone should be enough until we can bring back Jim¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸I¡¯m on my way! Please be safe, my beloved wife!¡¹

    Jim dashes out of the za and runs straight to his own house.

    ¡¸W-what are you...... gya!¡¹

    The South Yuguria soldier who shows up in the alley gets cut down with no questions asked.

    ¡¸Bastard, that uniform! You should have surrendered!¡¹

    I slice off the arm of the soldier aiming a crossbow at Jim, then cut off that soldier¡¯s head with the return swing.

    Jim is only thinking of his wife.

    He¡¯s leaving his backpletely unguarded and needs me to protect him.

    ¡¸Uooooooh! Wife, are you alright!?¡¹

    I hear the house of Jim¡¯s house opened with a dropkick.

    ¡¸J-Jim! You¡¯re alive!?¡¹

    I hear a female¡¯s voice.

    So he found her.

    ¡¸Ooh......my wife! Eileen! Eileen!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Jim! Jim, my love! Nmu, nchu, mnchu.¡¹

    Jim and his wife kiss passionately at the entrance.

    ¡¸Uoooh!¡¹

    I deflect the sword of the charging soldier and slice open his stomach with one sh.

    He sinks to the ground while trying to keep his intestines from spilling.

    ¡¸I believed in you, Jim, that you would definitelye back for me!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, Eileen. My dear!¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard!¡¹

    I knock away the spear thrust at me with my arm guard, take a step towards the enemy soldier¡¯s chest and stab his heart.

    A fountain of blood gushes out as he loses strength.

    ¡¸South Yuguria can¡¯t hope to stop our love!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we can ovee any adversity.¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    A single cavalry charges forward on a narrow path.

    I purposely wait until he gets close, then use a stack of wooden boxes left on the side of the road as a tform to leap up and avoid being tackled by the horse, then cut off the rider¡¯s head as the horse runs past.

    ¡¸Eileen, let our love burn hot enough to scorch the sky tonight!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Jim. Let us make love for the entire day!¡¹

    I stomp on the ground.

    ¡¸¡¸Hah!¡¹¡¹

    Jim and his wife are brought back to reality from their own world.

    I love to flirt as well, but there is a time and ce for everything.

    ......oh I see, this is what M talks about all the time.

    ¡¸Eileen,e with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll go anywhere with you!¡¹

    Jim protects Eileen, staying alert as he runs.

    Unlike our way here, it doesn¡¯t look like I need to worry about him on our way back.

    Having achieved our objective, we return to the za where Pochi is supposed to be.

    What we found was a collection of smoldering cinders.

    ¡¸Tch......¡¹

    I grit my teeth and look up into the sky.

    ¡¸Shoot! Keep shooting!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t show such disgraceful behavior to Her Majesty the queen. It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re up against a dragon!¡¹

    Fire and smoke erupt from multiple cannons.

    Countless ballista bolts areunched into the air without any concern for friendly fire.

    Pipi couldn¡¯t stay in the za because of the concentrated bombardment.

    Even Pochi can¡¯t take a direct hit from a cannon ande out unscathed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible in that amount of cannon fire......¡¹

    Jim mutters.

    Pochi seems to be looking for a suitable ce tond, however finds itself starting to fly faster and higher to avoid the ever-increasing number of projectiles.

    We have no other choice except running outside through the gates.

    If we get outside, Pochi can at least pick us up.

    Jim and I nod, then head to the closest gate.

    Despite there being enemies everywhere, Jim¡¯s familiarity with the city leads us through aplicated maze of alleys, making it difficult for us to be found.

    Eileen tears the bottom part of her long skirt, which helps her run easier.

    On the way, I catch a glimpse of a scene I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡¸Eei, be quiet! Our glorious army will soon exterminate that beast. Don¡¯t make a fuss!¡¹

    A man resembling amander of the South Yuguria army, apanied by several subordinates, is talking to Tortoent citizens about something.

    No wait, I don¡¯t care about that.

    ¡¸Let me finish. These guys use your hard earned money and don¡¯t do anything with it. That is solely due to Libatis¡¯s inefficient government system and its ipetent rulers¨D¨D¡¹

    Those people standing on the stage in a humiliating fashion must be soldiers of the Libatis army.

    No, I don¡¯t care about that either.

    ¡¸Thus, you must now denounce them for their inability and corruption. Then you can join the magnificent South Yuguria Empire under the guidance of Her Majesty Wilhelmina¨D¨D¡¹

    I remember seeing one of those people before.

    That one who is looking down and on the verge of tears...... is Sna.

    I was wondering where she was, so she was in Tortoent.

    ¡¸Making them dere such things to tear apart the citizens, army, and the government...... all to ease the process of ruling!¡¹

    Jim expresses his frustrations, although I could care less.

    ¡¸We did our best for the sake of the people! To begin with, you bastards are cowardly plunderers¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Losers shouldn¡¯t be acting mighty!¡¹

    Themander ps the objecting soldier¡¯s cheek with an open palm, then spits on the others.

    His nasty spit gets on Sna¡¯s pretty face too.

    ¡¸......kuh.¡¹

    Sna is about to cry...... no, tears are already trickling from her eyes and her shoulders are trembling.

    It wasn¡¯t only because of the spit, the current situation she¡¯s in is so degrading and cruel that she couldn¡¯t hold back tears.

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    I walk determinedly through the crowd of people, then approach the stage from the front.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your deal?¡¹

    Themander looks at my armored form dubiously and gets a fist to his face.

    ¡¸Gabh.¡¹

    His nose breaks and I could also hear his cheekbone shatter.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    Nearby soldiers were taken aback at my sudden actions as I grab the reelingmander by the cor and pull him towards me.

    ¡°No matter what reason youe up with, it is not justified to spit on a woman¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a piece of shit for tormenting people who have surrendered and can¡¯t resist with worthless prattle.¡±

    There is plenty I want to say, except my throat is hurting again from all the fighting and running.

    Only a scratchy soundes out.

    ¡¸Ko©`......ho©`......ko©`...... ho©`......¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you......¡¹

    Bringing myself closer to his face doesn¡¯t help.

    Whatever, I can¡¯t spend time worrying about it.

    ¡¸Gugya! Guh! Stop!¡¹

    ¡¸Ko©`...... ho©`......¡¹

    I grab themander¡¯s neck and lift him up.

    ¡¸Gu...... gha......¡¹

    ¡¸Ko©`...... ho©`......¡¹

    I hear the sound of his neck snapping and he hangs limply in my hand.

    I can¡¯t say what I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t picking on the weak either, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s worse for spitting on a woman.

    ¡¸W-what is this guy......¡¹

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t saying a single word...... is he possibly not human!?¡¹

    The citizens start to scream.

    ¡¸Cmander! Don¡¯t just stand there, get him!¡¹

    Returning to their senses, the soldiers run at me.

    ¡¸Ko©`...... ho©`......¡¹

    I dodge an iing sword and counter with a punch.

    This was a full strength strike unlike my initial sucker punch, whichpletely smashes his face and shatters his cervical vertebrae.

    ¡¸Ko©`...... ho©`......¡¹

    I grab another enemy by the arm and waist, pick him up, then m him into the ground head first.

    After a dull snap, the back of the soldier bends in a direction it¡¯s not supposed to, killing him instantly.

    ¡¸This guy isn¡¯t normal...... he¡¯s not human after all......¡¹

    ¡¸A ck cloak and inhuman strength...... plus a voice seemingly from the depths of the earth...... he¡¯s without a doubt a demon!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s going to eat your soul! Run away!¡¹

    No, my throat is simply not feeling well.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that enough? Let¡¯s hurry!¡¹

    Jim¡¯s voice brings me back to my senses and I look at the Libatis soldiers.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. If I run here, I won¡¯t be able to apologize to the people.¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s also a thing.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!? B-but I¡¯m also......¡¹

    I grab Sna¡¯s hand and pull her along, no questions asked.

    The others don¡¯t matter, I just can¡¯t bear to leave her here.

    ¡¸Eeeeeeeeh!!¡¹

    Dragging Sna with me, we leave that ce.

    It was then that we rushed out of an alley and onto a path leading to the gate.

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    Jim shouts out and turns back into the alley.

    ¡¸......kuh.¡¹

    I groan unpleasantly and follow him.

    Something familiar was on the path towards the gate...... a cannon.

    The cannoneers already had their sights set on us. It doesn¡¯t look like we can run across before they st us.

    ¡¸......we can¡¯t get to the gate unless we pass through here.¡¹

    Turn back or wait for a chance......

    ¡¸The guys who defeated the public rtions unit should havee this way! Find them and kill them!¡¹

    Both seem impossible.

    More than ten or twenty footsteps can be heard approaching from behind.

    ¡¸Ko©`...... Jim, protect Sna. If you let her get injured, I¡¯m taking your wife.¡¹

    Oh, my voice finally came out.

    ¡¸What are you going to do!? Don¡¯t be stupid!¡¹

    I don¡¯t answer him, hold my Dual Crater with both hands and slowly step out of the alley to face the cannons.

    ¡¸There he is! Missing at this distance is unforgivable!¡¹

    Right, they¡¯re close enough that it¡¯s hard to miss.

    Moreover, residential buildings on both sides of me act as walls to prevent me from escaping their line of fire.

    ¡¸Aim¨D!¡¹

    The loaded cannon is pointed at me.

    After the gunners lock on, themander raises his arm.

    I stand with my legs in a wide stance and lift my Dual Crater above my head.

    ¡¸Fire¨D¨D!¡¹

    Themander swings his hand down.

    Not yet, the cannonball won¡¯te out immediately after the order is given.

    I stop my breathing and concentrate on the cannoneers.

    They are lighting the end of the cannon as ordered.

    Not yet, a little more.

    White smoke is released as the gunpowder is heated and an explosion urs in the next moment.

    ¡¸Now!¡¹

    I see the iron ballunch from the cannon¡¯s barrel in slow motion.

    The Dual Crater I lifted up earlier is already being swung down.

    Smoke shifts and the enemy soldier moves slowly, followed by my body.

    Comparatively, the cannonball flies at an unnaturally high speed.

    I barely see it, but I can¡¯t adjust the trajectory of my sword anymore.

    The only thing I can do is follow through with all my strength.

    I feel a tremendous numbing sensation in my hands strong enough to make me drop my sword, then a wave of heat assaults me from both sides.

    ¡¸Fuh!¡¹

    One secondter, I hear explosions from the building behind me.

    There were two of them, one on the left and one on the right.

    Things seemed to have worked out well, even though I honestly wasn¡¯t confident.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¸Oh?¡¹¡¸Hyo?¡¹

    Sna lets out a dumbfounded gasp and Jim does the same.

    Lastly, the soldier who fired the cannon let out a dim-witted sound.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I manage to hold on to my sword with tingling hands and charge forward.

    They shouldn¡¯t have enough time to load the cannon for another shot yet.

    ¡¸He...... cut...... the cannonball?¡¹

    Jim¡¯s body acts quickly, although his mouth remains open in surprise.

    Jim¡¯s wife and Sna also have their mouths hanging open.

    The women look a bit sexy like that.

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re kidding.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no...... that¡¯s not.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu...... nu......¡¹

    Passing by the enemy cannoneers, I feel nothing from them which tells me they¡¯re going to reload or engage in closebat.

    All of them are frozen in ce and just turn their heads as I go by.

    ¡¸Impressive, right?¡¹

    I ask tauntingly.

    Only using my instincts to challenge the cannonball was a fairly risky gamble.

    I won¡¯t do the same thing again so this is probably thest look they¡¯ll get.

    Themander is in the same posture with his arm swung down like an uncool bronze statue.

    We slip by him and reach the gate.

    However......

    ¡¸It¡¯s closed shut......¡¹

    ¡¸They made it here......?¡¹

    South Yuguria is thorough in everything.

    They closed all the gates as soon as they were attacked.

    ¡¸The gate is mechanically operated...... it won¡¯t open unless you manipte it from the top of the walls.¡¹

    I have to climb up the wall now? ......what should I do......

    Before we could rack our brains, enemy soldiers on top of the wall start to panic.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯sing! It¡¯sing straight at us!¡¹

    ¡¸Shoot it, shoot it! Ballistae aren¡¯t effective either! Aim the cannons!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    It happened right after that scream.

    Something came crashing through the walls, making sounds of destruction so loud that the earlier explosions seemed like toys, and creating a giant hole.

    Broken parts of the wall around the hole crumble loosely and soldiers on top of the wall fell down.

    Also apanying the crash was a cloud of dust which nketed arge area.

    I cover Sna with my cloak to protect her from any debris.

    Simrly, Jim shields his wife with his body.

    A familiar roar and Pipi¡¯s voice can be heard from within the dust.

    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t a ce tond, so I flew in!¡¹

    Apparently, Pochi picked up speed from above and dove right into the walls.

    Being as hard as a mass of steel and building enough momentum, Pochi easily destroyed the wall.

    Pipi beckons us happily with dust all over her face, meanwhile Pochi seems to be suppressing tears.

    It probably got hurt from such a reckless act...... I¡¯ll feed it a whole cow when we get back.

    ¡¸Get on, let¡¯s run before the dust clears.¡¹

    We somehow managed to cross a dangerous bridge.

    This has been happening all the time since the fight with Libatis.

    I¡¯d like if we could win in a morefortable manner.

    ¡¸All that¡¯s left is...... to search for Christoph, I guess.¡¹

    I wanted to find him if I had time, but it¡¯s looking impossible.

    ¡¸Stay alive. If you survive, I¡¯ll make you captain of ten...... no, of three.¡¹

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    Pipi suddenly shouted.

    Pochi is wobbling unsteadily because of the added weight from Sna and Eileen.

    Flying on top of what was once the Libatis president¡¯s office...... is the g of South Yuguria, which Pochi¡¯s tail identally hits.

    Its steel tail breaks the roof of the president¡¯s office, knocking off the tri-colored South Yuguria g and causing it to flutter to the ground.

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s trivial yet somehow I feel a bit happier.¡¹

    Jim chuckles sarcastically.

    ¡¸Hmm, I swear I saw something just now.¡¹

    When we pass the president¡¯s office, I thought I saw the figures of two humans.

    Turning backwards to confirm, it felt like someone was staring at me from the balcony.

    Pochi was moving too fast though and I couldn¡¯t see what it was.

    ¡¸Whatever.¡¹

    Thus, our Libatis battle ended.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Special Interrogation Room ¨C Christoph.

    In a certain damp underground room, Christoph can be seen tied up.

    ¡¸Are you ready? You appear to have a decent body, but nobody has been able to withstand being tortured by me.¡¹

    A single woman stands in front of him.

    She doesn¡¯t have any emotion on her face and is holding a frightening, bloody clipper-like tool in her hand.

    ¡¸Heh, my mouth is tighter than a closed shellfish.¡¹

    Terrifying screamse from the room next door.

    This is a room prepared by South Yuguria for interrogation¨D¨D for torture.

    The woman squeezes the clippers in front of Christoph¡¯s face, deliberately making unpleasant snipping sounds.

    ¡¸First I¡¯ll rip your nails. Next, your teeth will be yanked out and then your tongue will be cut. After that, needles will be stuck all over your body, and then your limbs will be severed one by one.¡¹

    ¡¸Keh, how underhanded. It certainly fits the wickedness of this country¡¯s ruler.¡¹

    When Christoph acts tough, the woman¡¯s face fills with anger and she ps his cheek several times.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tolerate any negative remarks of our nation and Her Majesty. I¡¯m going to make you spit out everything you know¨D¨D hm?¡¹

    The woman¡¯s face is now showing shock.

    To be expected, Christoph, who was only acting before, is now in tears.

    ¡¸......what the?¡¹

    ¡¸P-please...... don¡¯t hurt me! I can¡¯t handle anything painful, any suffering, anything ticklish, anything hot, or hunger.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The woman remains silent briefly, then once more ps the man¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Please be easy on me! I¡¯ll answer anything you ask me!¡¹

    The woman tosses away her torture tool and sighs.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s all the information you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... damn, how pathetic. I can¡¯t face the general after yielding to torture like this.¡¹

    The torturer boredly rests her elbow on the table.

    ¡¸Still, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a spineless man who looks nothing like his appearance. A ten year old child puts up more of a fight than you did.¡¹

    After saying that, she takes the information gleaned from Christoph and throws it into the firece.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Something so meaningless can¡¯t be considered information. What a waste of effort.¡¹

    Sighing again, the torturer continues.

    ¡¸And you...... you say you¡¯re the longest friend of the great feudal lord Hardlett before he gained status and also his very first subordinate. Is that really true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is!¡¹

    Certain he won¡¯t get hurt anymore, Christoph responds in a cheery voice.

    ¡¸You say that you have a deep personal rtionship with him and apany him to bars and brothels.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    The torturer looks pitifully at Christoph.

    ¡¸Yet you have not an inch ofnd to your name.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh.¡¹

    Christoph bends backward like he took a physical blow.

    His restraints have already been undone since they wouldn¡¯t be necessary.

    ¡¸Your position is a low level soldier.¡¹

    ¡¸Hagh!¡¹

    Christoph suffers another blow.

    ¡¸B-but the escort squad is a simr group of elites like the imperial guards......¡¹

    ¡¸He was obviously feeling sorry for you.¡¹

    Christoph copses to the floor.

    When he did, he hit his head on the way down and knocked himself unconscious.

    ¡¸So, what should we do with him? He¡¯s no use, so do we kill him?¡¹

    Another strange woman, impervious to the screaming and yelling around her, appears and asks.

    ¡¸No, if he¡¯s associated with Hardlett, there might be a way to use him. Throw him in prison.¡¹

    The torturer stands up and grins.

    ¡¸Besides, his body is still pretty nice...... and his face is my type of handsome...... fufufufufu.¡¹

    Christoph¡¯s captivity crisis continues.

 Chapter 363: A Strange Aura

    <h4>Chapter 363: A Strange Aura</h4>

    Fuaaah¡¹¡¸Haahu.¡¹

    When I stretch my body a little, Sekrit yawns emphatically, which then triggers Celia to stifle a yawn.

    M, who normally interjects with ament about howx I am, is quietly taking a drink of water from her canteen.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t really help loosening up.¡¹

    We¡¯ve crossed the Goldonia border and been walking for a while now.

    It is unthinkable for enemies to chase us this far and nobody within Goldonia will attack us.

    There¡¯s no reason to hurry so we return to the capital at an easy pace.

    ¡¸It has gone down, huh.¡¹

    We started with close to 20 000 soldiers and are left with less than 10 000.

    The Seventh Division royal army especially has been reduced to a third of its original numbers.

    Regardless of the injured we sent back home along the way, it is without doubt that we still suffered a tremendous amount of casualties.

    It is enough to make the King and Erich angry.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Aegir-sama¡¯s fault! In that situation, nothing could be done without reinforcements! In fact, we¡¯re able toe back with this much alive inrge part because of Aegir-sama¡¯s strength!¡¹

    Celia is on my side as usual.

    ¡¸I¡¯vepiled the loss report. Please use it when you inform the Military Commissioner.¡¹

    As usual, Leopolt ruins the warm and fuzzy atmosphere.

    I take Leopolt¡¯s document and hand it off to Celia.

    We still have some time before reaching the capital. I¡¯ll think of an excuse for Erich by then.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Sna happened to be where my wandering eyesnded on.

    Her cheeks turn red when she catches me watching.

    How cute...... I¡¯ll gobble her up sometime soon.

    She felt slightly unworthy of being the only one to escape, however she was relieved when she noticed the other refugees.

    There was also some incidental drama between Sna and Suzy when they met.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    My eyesnd on the bow cavalry girl this time.

    As soon as I look at her, she blushes and starts breathing heavier.

    Furthermore, her eyes be moist and she embraces her own body.

    ¡¸Aah, chief...... so lovely...... too dreamy......¡¹

    Apparently, she fell in love with me after I saved her from danger.

    ¡¸Fuuh.¡¹

    I get caught up in the moment and make a striking expression.

    ¡¸Haau!?¡¹

    Her face turns red like an apple and squirms restlessly.

    She¡¯s madly in love. If I said I wanted to see her body, she would certainly not hesitate to strip on the spot.

    Oh right, there was something I wanted to say.

    ¡¸We lost a lot of bow cavalry this battle. I¡¯ll be meeting with the mountain nation leaderster soe with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, of course......¡¹

    I give her ear a yful bite and blow softly into it.

    ¡¸Ah! Aaaah¨D¨D!!¡¹

    She trembles and copses to the ground, her face bing slovenly.

    ¡¸L-......let me go and change my underwear.¡¹

    Cutie.

    ¡¸Hey now, doing obscenities in front of soldiers is not a very justice-like thing to do.¡¹

    Jim appears with his loud voice.

    He¡¯s smiling so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s seriously rebuking me.

    ¡¸Is your wife alright?¡¹

    ¡¸She was a little shocked, but that¡¯s where a husbandes in.¡¹

    Good.

    I¡¯m d it was worth the effort, since we went through some hardship and Pochi also injured its face.

    As a bonus, Sna was saved too.

    ¡¸......Ahem, may I interrupt?¡¹

    M cuts into our conversation.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    When Jim allows it, M clears her throat once more before she speaks.

    ¡¸......I have something I want to ask you again.¡¹

    Did something happen?

    If we cause trouble for Jim, then it would make our future interactions more difficult.

    Everybody goes quiet, their attention focused on the two individuals.

    ¡¸We have different values than those who lived under a monarchy after all...... still, we¡¯ll be in your care from now on, so I will do my best to improve in the areas you are not pleased with. Say what you want!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing too big......¡¹

    M hesitates, then gathers courage to say what she has in mind.

    ¡¸You and your wife...... your voices at night are too loud!¡¹

    I quickly support Celia before she falls off her horse.

    ¡¸Day after day, all the way until dawn! I¡¯m not telling you not to do it, but you could at least try to keep it down!¡¹

    M, who is red from embarrassment, is pretty cute when she yells.

    Now that I think about it, M¡¯s tent was close to Jim¡¯s.

    ¡¸Be considerate of me who has to hear it every night! What¡¯s with the ¡°Oh yes!¡± or the ¡°Come on! Sweet heart¡±!? I¡¯m not even able to be with Lord Hardlett due to his injury!¡¹

    M hounds Jim for an answer.

    I¡¯ll step away for a bit.

    ¡¸Ooh, so you overheard our love voices...... I¡¯m pretty sure Goldonia allows loving sex though. Aegir is pretty loud too, no?¡¹

    Stupid, don¡¯t say anything unnecessary.

    ¡¸Eh? I have to refrain from doing anything until Lord Hardlett¡¯s injury heals...... that¡¯s why I also......¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, he was making love and rocking the carriage quite a bit during the day. Such a grand disy of love was enough to make me dumbfounded.¡¹

    Irijina couldn¡¯t read the mood and tempted me, so I went along.

    Then Sekrit overheard and made it a three-way.

    Both of them have strong bodies and were pent up, meaning the sex would naturally be rough enough to shake the carriage.

    ¡¸......Lord Hardlett¡¹

    M stares daggers at me.

    I put some distance between us.

    ¡¸After I told you so much not to do it!¡¹

    Celia goes around and cuts in.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say I support what you¡¯re doing with Pipi-dono and Marta-dono though. They¡¯re so tiny that your sex feels like something a pervert would do.¡¹

    Eei, this guy really doesn¡¯t know when to shut up.

    That¡¯s how you pay me back for saving you? Don¡¯t make me steal your wife.

    ¡¸Even Pipi and Marta...... we were listening to the doctor¡¯s instructions and holding back this whole time.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu......¡¹

    Celia and M press me.

    ¡¸Ko©`ho©`ko©`ho©`¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie! You can speak properly!¡¹

    ¡¸Tonight I¨D¨D no, you¡¯re not allowed any women until your injury heals!¡¹

    In the end, I was forbidden from embracing women until Ipletely recover.

    ¡¸......hm? What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t try to change the topic.¡¹¡¹

    I see some smoke rising in the distance.

    I think that¡¯s around the mansion of some noble where we got supplies from on the way to Libatis. Was there a fire or something?

    One Week Later. Capital ¨C Goldonia.

    ¡¸Alright, we will return to the garrison!¡¹

    Commander Keith salutes and leaves.

    Sorry, I forgot you were even here.

    ¡¸Him and his army look somewhat unhappy.¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course they would.¡¹

    Despite escaping with their lives, it doesn¡¯t get rid of the taste of countless defeats.

    I take a rough look and see that the number of soldiers who have theirplete set of equipment can be counted. Most of them are missing helmets, have torn their arm guards, and picked up swords from the enemy after losing their own.

    ¡¸They wereining about how Goldonia didn¡¯t send reinforcements the whole way back, saying how they would have won if more troops came.¡¹

    My squad ultimately didn¡¯t copse once.

    Nobody felt like they would lose irrespective of how many allies fell around them.

    ¡¸I should give my excuse to Erich and the king.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it to His Majesty.¡¹

    First is Erich.

    I enter Erich¡¯s office, bow so slightly it was almost unnoticeable, and then give my report.

    My posture is straight and my expression is as unhappy as possible.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The silencests for a while.

    Leopolt is staring at Erich just like I am.

    Is he waiting until I say something?

    Fufufu, I purposely had Celia wait outside the room.

    Without anything pretty to look at, Erich must find it tough.

    If I were him, I¡¯d get annoyed after thirty seconds.

    Erich flips through the report documents quietly, sighs and opens up his arms.

    ¡¸I understand what you want to say. I¡¯ll exin so please take a seat...... having you two stare makes me uneasy.¡¹

    After I sit down, a small smile emerges on Erich¡¯s face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. You did well toe back. I was prepared to lose the seventh division. Most importantly, I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡¹

    Erich and I exchange a handshake.

    This should be fine, I¡¯ll get Celia toe back in and bnce out Leopolt¡¯s presence.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get right to the issue at hand. To keep it simple, His Majesty hasmanded for all the kingdom¡¯s armies to mobilize.¡¹

    Looking closer, I see Erich is extremely fatigued and is running on fumes.

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    ¡¸An attempted assassination on His Majesty.¡¹

    Wow, that kind of thing happened?

    The king doesn¡¯t have it easy either.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthat is what¡¯s being told in public, but the reality is different. His Majesty¡¯s beloved Rosario was targeted...... apparently she was hurt quite badly. The king went mad with anger and intends to kill everyone rted to the incident.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I m the desk and stand up abruptly.

    I¡¯m fine with the king being targeted. I can¡¯t forgive anybody who would hurt a woman.

    All the cowardly assassins need to be massacred.

    ¡¸Other people would normally say ¡°why go so far for a mere lover¡±¨D¨D you really are something different.¡¹

    Erich smiles wryly and continues.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m a man too. Besides, I have no intentions of protecting scum who would kill a woman to get to His Majesty. I have no qualms if those involved in the attack were all killed.¡¹

    That¡¯s when Erich expresses his dilemma.

    ¡¸However, His Majesty is going far beyond what is normal. ......here is the list of people who conspired in the n and who His Majesty personally ordered to be subdued. Don¡¯t leak this to anybody outside the room.¡¹

    I flip through the pages so that Celia can see.

    Leopolt also shifts his position to get a better look.

    ¡¸So many...... ah, this name belongs to somebody we met at a dinner party once. She argued with Nonna-san about something.¡¹

    ¡¸From individuals with important positions in the capital to lords of certain regions to underlings like tax collecting officials and royal guards, such a wide variety of people are listed. You can see why reinforcements couldn¡¯t be sent, right?¡¹

    The king can¡¯t only rely on the royal guards to catch all these people and actually the name of the royal guard captain is also listed here.

    Many of them are influential and powerful people, so it isn¡¯t wrong to ready the army.

    There is one thing bothering me though.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it impossible for this number of people to have conspired in the n? No matter how you look at it, this is too many.¡¹

    If all of them were conspiring, this would be more like an insurrection than a mere assassination.

    Howrge was the scale of attack?

    ¡¸It was a group of ten people, some who were clearly veteran mercenaries.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸No, no, no, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡¹¡¹

    Celia¡¯s voice oveps with mine.

    ¡¸This list of individuals is capable of hiring thousands of people. It¡¯s hard to believe they came up with just ten.¡¹

    Celia nods enthusiastically.

    Erich also nods.

    ¡¸I agree. If all of them were aplices then His Majesty would not be alive. ¨D¨Ddon¡¯t leak this either.¡¹

    Erich stares at us, making sure we absolutely won¡¯t say anything before he clears his throat and continues.

    ¡¸99% of everyone written here are innocent. They have no rtion to this case whatsoever.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s the point of killing people who aren¡¯t rted?

    ¡¸I told you, His Majesty¡¯s anger is making him act irrationally. His Majesty intends to execute not only the attackers, but also their family, friends, acquaintances, and anybody he considers even a little bit suspicious. That¡¯s where this huge listes from.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous. Is there anything that can be done?¡¹

    Killing those who hurt a woman is justified, killing those not connected is pointless.

    Erich simply shakes his head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use. His Majesty is no longer willing to listen. You¡¯ll understand when you see him.¡¹

    Erich dered that quite clearly.

    Which means, there probably isn¡¯t anything we can do.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸No, our names, the names of M-san¡¯s family, and the names of Count Binbo and his friends aren¡¯t there.¡¹

    I feel relieved after hearing that from Celia.

    ¡¸So I¡¯m sorry about what happened this time. I¡¯m obviously going to praise you for return with the army. Regarding the losses, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to speak on it. I know you¡¯ve probably lost plenty of soldiers in your army too, but nothing will be done until this matter is finished.......¡¹

    Umumu, if I¡¯m not getting anything then how can I reward the mountain nation?

    I have to think about a solution.

    Oh yeah, I have to tell Erich about South Yuguria.

    ¡¸I want to speak about the South Yuguria army¨D¨D¡¹

    Borrowing help from Leopolt and Celia, I exin how the South Yuguria army uses power and clever schemes to precisely fulfill its ambition of expanding its territory.

    Erich asionally asks questions and listens earnestly.

    ¡¸I understand that South Yuguria is a bigger threat than expected. It¡¯s just right now we are in no position to prepare for them...... the king is giving orders day and night after all.¡¹

    Erich smiles bitterly when Celia slumps in disappointment.

    ¡¸You have made me aware of their use of wagons to move swiftly and their formidability. Simply having that knowledge will make a difference in how I deal with them. Good work.¡¹

    Erich retrieves an expensive-looking bag of cookies which emanates a fruity fragrance from within his desk.

    A smile immediately returns to Celia¡¯s face, although she quickly suppresses it.

    ¡¸......I-I¡¯m not a child, cookies are not a big deal.¡¹

    Erich and I smile at the same time.

    I¡¯ll take them, our journey home will be a long one and sweets will help.

    ¡¸This is for you.¡¹

    A key? What is this a key to?

    Erich whispers to me in a way Celia can¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the key to the house of one of my lovers. She¡¯s someone with a high sex drive and can¡¯t live without a man, you see. She¡¯s willing to pull any man willing to entertain her. It¡¯s normally my responsibility to attend to her needs, but as you can see I have my hands full.¡¹

    Is he saying what I think he is?

    ¡¸You were extremely interested when I brought it up before...... if you like, please help yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸My pleasure!¡¹

    I ept the key with both hands and clutch Erich¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡¸...... I¡¯m quite fond of this one so don¡¯tpletely take her for yourself. Keep things casual.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, of course!¡¹

    I just received a wonderful reward.

    I¡¯ll keep a secret from Celia and M.

    ¡¸Alright, go for your audience. I warn you though that the king is not how he used to be. Pay careful attention and choose your words wisely or your head will fly in one breath. ......and do something about the bulge in your pants.¡¹

    I guess I can¡¯t make the same excuse to the king.

    ¨D¨DAudience.

    ¡¸Hardlett, you¡¯re back!¡¹

    As soon as I stepped into the room, the king wees me with a loud shout.

    His clear and piercing voice has no trace of gloominess.

    He doesn¡¯t appear to have lost his senses like Erich described.

    ¡¸Yes Your Majesty, I¡¯ve just returned.¡¹

    A man hands him the report with Erich¡¯s notes on it.

    The king might have been partially responsible for various things, but the fact remains that the seventh division suffered major casualties and achieved nothing for it.

    I was prepared for the king to say something regarding that, however he only took a quick nce at the document before putting it aside.

    Somehow this kind of treatment doesn¡¯t satisfy me, simr to how I feel when I¡¯m nagged persistently about a certain topic.

    The king, not particrly interested in the report, looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸By the way, do you know anything about the attack on Rosario?¡¹

    Being asked so suddenly confused me a little.

    I didn¡¯t get any words of gratitude and it was like the Libatis war didn¡¯t exist in his mind, which irritated me slightly.

    Yet I can¡¯t throw a tantrum like a child in this setting.

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde provided me with a summary¨D¨D¡¹

    The king immediately shakes his head and cuts me off.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m asking whether you know anybody who conspired or cooperated with the attackers or anybody acting suspiciously. Or perhaps you nned this yourself......I want to know.¡¹

    What is the king saying?

    I interpret it as a joke, but I would be smart to listen to Erich¡¯s warning and answer seriously.

    Besides, I¡¯m getting a bad feeling.

    ¡¸I apologize, I do not know anything. I have been abroad fighting as reinforcements for Libatis and as such I have not heard anything aside from passing remarks.¡¹

    The king stares into my eyes for a few seconds.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be briefly frightened or doubtful.

    Rather, he looked stern and intellectual, reminiscent of how he initially was when he first became king.

    While I¡¯m not into men staring at me, I don¡¯t have a guilty conscience, so it really doesn¡¯t bother me.

    It¡¯s possible that I looked suspicious.

    ¡¸Umu, I guess that¡¯s true. You wouldn¡¯t know anything.¡¹

    The king stands up after pping his knee.

    That gesture was done boldly and his voice was booming.

    Everything reminded me of the king from before who was overflowing with energy.

    No, something is off.

    Despite his eyes, his voice and his gestures being grand, the aura he¡¯s giving off is strange.

    ¡¸I believe you should know after hearing it from Lord Radhalde that Goldonia is currently rampant with conspirator scum who injured my precious woman. You¡¯re a womanizer as well, so you must be familiar with this feeling that churns your stomach, no?¡¹

    He is smiling even though he should be angry.

    ¡¸Yes Your Majesty, there is no merit to leaving cowards who target helpless women alive.¡¹

    Those are my true feelings.

    ¡¸Exactly! All the dirty criminals who are lower than livestock must be given cruel deaths beyond imagination. Of course that goes for their parents, siblings, and friends!¡¹

    The king ces his hand on the sword at his hip, catches himself doing something unbing in the next moment, and then returns to his seat on the throne.

    Hmm. Dismembering the criminals alive is fine, but killing those unrted is of no use.

    ¡¸I hold you in high regard. That¡¯s why I want you to, after returning to Rafen,ply with my wishes and use your military prowess to exterminate all the traitors. After all, I am short-handed with so many of them running around.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Your Majesty, at anytime.¡¹

    An eerie smile emerges on the king¡¯s face and then he proceeds to go off on a tangent.

    ¡¸In the past, the meat of that ck beast you sent was a true delicacy. Rosario and I both enjoyed that steak......¡¹

    The king stops himself.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right...... I remember now. Chef Bolbord...... he ignored how Rosario wanted steak for dinner and served stew instead...... he must have hated Rosario...... so he plotted to attack her......¡¹

    In an instant, the king¡¯s smile transformed into an angry frown.

    ¡¸Bolbord is a traitor! Seize him right away!¡¹

    Without dy, royal guards answer the king¡¯s angry shout and runs off to carry out his order.

    No, that¡¯s overkill no matter how you look at it.

    The chef just made a small mistake and even if he hated Rosario, he wouldn¡¯t transition to assassinating her so quickly.

    Still, the ministers and close aides around him are simply looking down without saying a word.

    ¡¸Sorry Hardlett! I must ascertain the capture of traitors, so we shall leave things here for now!¡¹

    A smile once again decorates the king¡¯s face, one that has no trace of sadness.

    I see what Erich means now.

    This isn¡¯t good. He is worse than before at listening to others¡¯ advice.

    Before parting, I ask the king one question.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, do you have many people whom you suspect are traitors?¡¹

    I receive a prompt answer from the king.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I am not full of doubt and mistrust like I was before. I do not suspect anyone anymore.¡¹

    What a surprising response.

    ¡¸If I think an individual is wrong, then that individual is a traitor, if not then that individual is innocent. The word ¡°suspect¡± no longer exists.¡¹

    Aah, so that¡¯s the point he has gotten to.

    No further wordse out of my mouth and the audience ends with a final bow from me.

    Something with wheels follows behind the king.

    It is a pedestal with four steel walls forming a box and has around a hundred soldiers guarding it.

    That is a strange object to see beside a king...... no, it would be a strange sight anywhere.

    ¨D¨DEvening.

    I leave a residential building with an indescribable feeling.

    ¡¸Wait...... please, more...... do it until I break......¡¹

    I gently shake free from the woman tangled around my leg and kiss her.

    I¡¯m happy she enjoyed herself, but the intense sex we had made her hips give out and her pussy swollen.

    Doing anymore will certainly break her.

    If that happened, I wouldn¡¯t know how to apologize to Erich.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be waiting, soe whenever you want...... really, anytime is fine. Whether it¡¯s in the middle of the night or at dawn, I¡¯ll be waiting......¡¹

    When I exit the house, there is a ck-painted carriage is waiting outside.

    It clearly seems shady. Are assassins going toe out from it?

    I put my hand on my Dual Crater just in case.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, I will exin the situation to youter. For now, please get in.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh sure.¡¹

    A young female appeared from inside the carriage.

    I get in even though I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re not going to have any kind of doubt?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re beautiful.¡¹

    The woman looks puzzled, though it doesn¡¯t seem like he has bad intentions.

    I have no idea where we¡¯re going, but I¡¯lle along if I can touch that ass for the whole trip.

    ¡¸Hello.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s Reba.¡¹

    I was taken to an ordinary house...... which is actually a disguise for a secret information officer base.

    ¡¸You came without realizing? Well, I did use that girl to ensure that wouldn¡¯t happen.¡¹

    How sad, Reba doesn¡¯t show me a smile after such a long reunion.

    Her face is tense and she doesn¡¯t seem to be very rxed in general.

    ¡¸You are aware of the situation that His Majesty is in, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    That was enough for me to have a good grasp.

    ¡¸His Majesty has lost his mind after Rosario got hurt. On His Majesty¡¯s orders, I have already captured, interrogated and executed hundreds of people regardless of their proven innocence.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s......¡¹

    Before I could say anything more, Reba goes on.

    ¡¸This incident has made the king lose much of his trust in me. ......it can¡¯t be considered absolute trust anymore. If I hesitate to follow his orders, the next person to be executed as a traitor will probably be me. Several information officers have already been executed for just that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s crazy......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s quite crazy. That¡¯s why I want to warn you to be extremely careful, as well as inform you of a certain conspiracy.¡¹

    Consulting me on conspiracies?

    Is this a good idea? I have serious doubts.

    ¡¸At this rate, Goldonia will truly be a mess. We must end this turmoil as quickly as possible. The thing is, His Majesty doesn¡¯t listen to anybody...... the ringleaders have all been executed long ago.¡¹

    So the culprits were already captured.

    ¡¸The name of the ringleaders¡¯ group is ¡°the nationalist faction¡± and they¡¯re actually nothing more than an insignificant underground organization, except that worked against them. They were too small of an organization.¡¹

    ording to Reba, those guys were made up of tax officials and low-grade militarymanders.

    ¡¸His Majesty couldn¡¯t ept that. He figured there must be a more powerful mastermind pulling the strings.¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    From the way the king was speaking, I thought it was something different...... it felt like a defiant presence.

    I¡¯m sure Reba is much more knowledgeable in conspiracies, so I¡¯ll keep the thought to myself.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why a scapegoat is needed. A fabricated story will pin the title of mastermind on someone, then using the capture of that traitor, the entire group of traitors will be cleaned up, sessfully closing the curtains on this incident.¡¹

    A pretty malicious n.

    Although it isn¡¯t the most pleasant thing to hear, I¡¯m a little curious as to who the sacrifice is.

    ¡¸Military Commissioner Marquess Radhalde¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹

    I grab Reba by her shoulders.

    Erich isn¡¯t one of my women, however I owe him and more importantly he¡¯s a nice guy.

    Framing him for a crime he didn¡¯tmit is something I won¡¯t allow even if it¡¯s Reba.

    Now that I¡¯ve heard it, I¡¯m obligated to stop it.

    If she isn¡¯t willing to abandon the n, I¡¯ll push her down right now and fuck her until she says she¡¯ll stop.

    If I have to, I don¡¯t mind being villified as a rapist.

    ¡¸......fuh, you pass.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Right when I was about to loosen Reba¡¯s belt, she gives me a small smile.

    Then she also pinches my hand hard.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t Lord Radhalde we¡¯re going to be setting up. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to give you anymore information. It¡¯ll get leaked.¡¹

    Wow, she trusts me so little. I¡¯m so sad.

    ¡¸Please tell Lord Radhalde of this. Not too long from now, suspicion will be ced on someone important, and while that individual might be innocent, this is all for the sake of the kingdom so I don¡¯t want him to interfere. Lord Radhalde won¡¯t go along if he hears it from an untrustworthy source or from me, but it¡¯s different with you.¡¹

    Fumu, if that¡¯s how it is I¡¯ll dly do it.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I told him a name to go along with the information?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardhalde is wise. He will understand even without the name. ......besides, would it not ruin your mood if you know the name of a person who will be killed for a false charge?¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s true.

    I nod to show her I understand.

    ¡¸This is a secret. Don¡¯t tell anybody before or after it happens no matter what. Not to your wife, your subordinates or even that Celia-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Celia is a part of me......¡¹

    Celia betraying me is like my own hand betraying me, that¡¯s how ridiculous the thought of it is.

    ¡¸Your bottom half always betrays you! Anyways, don¡¯t tell anybody aside from Lord Radhalde. I¡¯m trusting you!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    Fine, it can¡¯t be helped. I promised, so I won¡¯t tell anyone.

    ¡¸In exchange, I will give you a reward if the n goes smoothly. What would you like¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Your body. That goes for your vagina obviously and everything else from the depths of your womb to your ass.¡¹

    In the end, she pinches my nose hard and I turn to leave the room while sniffling.

    ¡¸Oh right. I forgot.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I forgot to tell the king about Jim and the others.

    ¡¸I brought back members of congress and soldiers from Libatis as refugees. Letting them stay in the capital looks impossible so I n to take them to Rafen with me, that¡¯s why please make something up if they are likely to be discovered.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I forgot anything.

    Let¡¯s go home.

    I think I hear Reba screaming.

    ¡¸Argh, dropping such a bomb at thest moment!! Gosh©`©`©`!!¡¹

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: Christoph¡¯s Struggles 1

    Christoph¡¯s anguished cries echo in a gloomy underground room.

    ¡¸......and then, it became like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Pfft! You are a real idiot, you know?¡¹

    Being crammed in a room where the sun doesn¡¯t shine, Christoph¡¯s degree of exhaustion grows.

    ¡¸Ah, that looks tasty. Yes, that, speaking of tasty, you know cookies~¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, if you want it, eat all you want. ¨D¨Dahahahaha! Why cookies of all things!?¡¹

    The interrogation has alreadysted several hours and Christoph¡¯s stamina is reaching its limits.

    ¡¸Fumufumu, and then?¡¹

    ¡¸That acquaintance did this~¡¹

    The snacks and tea left on the table emphasized the cruelty of the interrogation even more.

    ¡¸Nu, is it that time already? That¡¯s it for today.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m so thirsty.¡¹

    Christoph¡¯s cup is empty, but the torturer shows no mercy.

    Tea was poured from a porcin pot into the cup and the liquid was mercilessly poured into Christoph¡¯s throat.

    That was when the sound of tapping as someone descends the stairs can be heard.

    ¡¸Not good, it¡¯s time for the guy next door to be interrogated. Christoph, let out some screams.¡¹

    The female torturer grabs a whip and viciouslyshes it at the floor several times.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah! Uwaaaaah!¡¹

    Christoph yells after every whack of the whip.

    It was a very terrifying sound.

    ¡¸Fuuh, let¡¯s leave it here for today. Go to sleep and recover your strength. An even more severe interrogation will await you tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like some booze tomorrow......¡¹

    The female torturer mercilessly crushes Cristoph¡¯s only hope.

    ¡¸Geez, only a little bit, you hear. Are you okay with wine?¡¹

    That was how Christoph¡¯s harsh day ended.

    ¡¸Hey you.¡¹

    ¡¸......yes?¡¹

    ¡¸The one you¡¯re in charge of is the only one not injured.¡¹

    ¡¸His body is pretty strong. Besides, purely injuring them is the work of a second-rate torturer. If they die, then nothinges of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he looking brighter day by day?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s surprisingly tough. He must be the type who gets full of energy when faced with adverse circumstances.¡¹

    ¡¸The guy next door says he can hearughing.¡¹

    ¡¸Insults are more effective than torture against the body of that kind of guy. I¡¯m really scorning him.¡¹

    The torture will continue tomorrow.

    And so will Christoph¡¯s fate.

 Chapter 376: Central Plains Unification War â‘  North Invasion Begins

    <h4>Chapter 376: Central ins Unification War ¢Ù North Invasion Begins</h4>

    South Trisnia ¨C Goldonia Royal Army Third Division Army Corps.

    ¡¸The South Yuguria army has transgressed the border! They have crossed!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it only a portion of them!? Or is it the entire training army!?¡¹

    Shouting and hurried footsteps dominate the headquarters.

    ¡¸The enemy is advancing in an attack formation, details unknown! It¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s an idental act!!¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s be exactly as the Military Commissioner said. Get into defensive formation at once and buy some time. Then send a messenger to the capital to request for reinforcements!¡¹

    While trying to hide the sense of trepidation, themander gives out appropriate instructions.

    ¡¸His Majesty has only ordered us to monitor the training.¡¹

    ¡¸His Excellency, the Military Commissioner said they woulde for sure. That is why we can react so quickly.¡¹

    Themander continues.

    ¡¸The enemy has mobilized pretty much the entire army for training. If all of them move out, a mere army corps of 15 000 won¡¯t be enough to hold them off.¡¹

    ¡¸Other army corps have been informed of the situation. The Military Commissioner should send reinforcements soon.¡¹

    Themander nods and swallows the words he was about to say.

    £¨The other armies are scattered after being ordered by His Majesty to prepare for a non-existent rebellion. If reinforcements are to be sent, it will take some time for them to get ready and move. Does that mean we have to hold out until then?£©

    Amidst the ringing rm bells and yelling of soldiers, the sound of countless hooves approaching can be heard.

    ¡¸The enemy vanguard ising! Anti-cavalry formation!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re here? So fast!¡¹

    ¡¸Iron wagons are mixed in with the cavalry! Be careful of the ballistae.¡¹

    ¡¸How are we supposed to watch out for them while getting into anti-cavalry formation!?¡¹

    ¡¸How do I do!? Think about it yourself!¡¹

    Headquarters was engulfed in bellowing and hustle and bustle.

    Tortoent ¨C Training Exercise ¡°Green¡± Supreme Headquarters.

    Ever since the ¡°training exercise¡± started, Empress of South Yuguria Wilhelmina has not moved from the room prepared in the headquarters in Tortoent.

    In that modest room, to say the least, the woman continued just staring at the door.

    A knock would soon be heard and the door opened at the same time.

    Normally, such an act would be an utmost rude gesture towards the sovereign, however Wilhelmina does not rebuke the individual and puts words together.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear the report, Zaphnes.¡¹

    Those words were spoken without any kind of preamble and the individual was addressed without any honorifics. For an empress, it was a rather coarse and unfitting way of speech.

    Nevertheless, the man did not mention anything about that.

    ¡¸The Goldonia Third Division Corps has beenpletely annihted. The trivial squad they met up with was also routed and Trisnia has been sessfully captured.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so it¡¯s finally done.¡¹

    Wilhelmina nods and exhales softly.

    ¡¸They persevered for quite some time with only 15 000 even though the western army of 80 000 are a gathering of elites.¡¹

    ¡¸The battle was decided from the beginning. They were just hell-bent on buying time. As proof of that, although more than 10 000 casualties were suffered by the enemy side, we did not lose more than a few hundred soldiers. Looking at the numbers, it can be considered aplete victory.¡¹

    The Third Division Army of Goldonia prolonged the battle against an opponent with five times their military strength for five days before being wiped out.

    A small force in charge of maintaining public order nearby was the only group capable of responding to the call for reinforcements since the royal army¡¯s main force could not make it in time.

    As a result, Trisnia fell and the region south of Roleil was taken over by South Yuguria.

    ¡¸Still, to only send 15 000 in spite of the advance notice of a full-scale training exercise on the border. The king of Goldonia must be really fond of the presents. It¡¯s a little bit beyond my expectations for him to be this cowardly.¡¹

    Zaphnes smiles in agreement of Wilhelmina¡¯s disparagingments, but his face quickly reverts to an unpleasant one.

    ¡¸If Goldonia was serious, they could station enough forces on the borders to match our numbers or surpass them. It actually isn¡¯t a good thing that they are this defenseless. I wanted at least 50 000 to be here.¡¹

    The total number of South Yuguria troops which have flooded into Goldonia reach 200 000.

    The western army advancing along the river has 80 000, the central army moving slightly ind has 50 000, and then the eastern army heading north to Hardlett¡¯s territory from Kisatto has 70 000.

    Almost all of these soldiers are South Yuguria¡¯s top-of-the-line soldiers, leaving the inexperienced trainees as the only soldiers within theirnd.

    ¡¸The n was for the western army to push arger force back, then have the highly mobile central army surround and annihte them. A first battle win is a sign of good things toe...... but crushing a mere 10 000 can¡¯t be considered a fatal blow to the Goldonia army. It isn¡¯t going as well as the time in Libatis.¡¹

    ¡¸Will you struggle if you don¡¯t crush them in the first battle?¡¹

    When Wilhelmina provokes Zaphnes, he doesn¡¯t hide his slightly annoyed expression.

    ¡¸I am notining. It will just take some time. Everybody wants to win as quickly and as easily as possible.¡¹

    The empress apologizes and urges the man to continue.

    ¡¸In any case, Trisnia has fallen. The first stage isplete.¡¹

    ¡¸The first stage at the beginning of hostilities...... sessful, I guess. Next, the western and central armies will join together, after cleaning up any remnants, to take down Roleil. We lose our element of surprise, meaning the battle will be tougher and the losses will increase, however we will still win.¡¹

    Zaphnes draws an imaginary line with the finger he ced on the map from the river to the east.

    ¡¸The eastern army will take down Zan Dora, a key point in the south of Hardlett¡¯s territory. Our eastern army has 70 000, whereas Hardlett¡¯s army, while powerful, is 20 000 or so collectively and not to mention there is no sturdy fortress within the territory. We can win without much resistance. Once those three points, Trisnia, Roleil, and Zan Dora, fall, that would be thepletion of the first stage of the n.¡¹

    Wilhelmina stays silent and continues to listen to Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Following that, the second stage involves the western and central armies cooperating to take down the major city of Arnd. Arnd is a fortress city sturdier than most, however we have umted enough cannons. If we break the enemy on the field, the city will fall without issue. They won¡¯t expect the walls and gates of the Central ins to be continuously sted by cannons after all.¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s finger is dragged further east.

    ¡¸The second stage will also require the eastern army to target Rafen from Zan Dora. This is thergest and most important point where an abundance of supplies are stored, many cities and maintained roads are gathered, and where a main road to the capital of Goldonia passes through. We absolutely need to bring this city down. While the city epasses a rtivelyrge area, its walls are like toys, on the level of mid-sized and small cities. We don¡¯t need too many siege weapons here. Hardlett¡¯s cavalry are problematic...... but if we can lure them out and crush them on the field before they can get into their attack, taking care of the rest will be extremely simple.¡¹

    Before Zaphnes could proceed to the next part, Wilhelmina interjects.

    ¡¸Wait, send additional siege weapons to the eastern army just in case. Send the ones being made on rush order as soon as they are finished.¡¹

    ¡¸......I was thinking of sending those to the western army, where it will help bringing down Arnd. ording to the reports from the spies in Rafen, trees are being nted around the walls to decorate the lonely scenery. It will interfere with their attack and it¡¯s easy to spread fire to the walls by setting it on fire. I don¡¯t think we have to worry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, you never know what might happen in war, right?¡¹

    Zaphnes reluctantly gives in, seeing how insistent she was.

    ¡¸The third stage will be crossing the North Teries river, invading the west coast, then crushing the republic of Stura and the general governorate of Magrado. Although the amount of forces we can invest while holding a war front is limited, this region is in extreme disorder, so we should face minimal opposition at best.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I have spoken to one of the city states. They have promised to send a support fleet on the asion that Arnd falls.¡¹

    Once the western coast is controlled, the South Yuguria army can march forward without concern for the nk, meanwhile Goldonia is put into a tight spot where they have to not only worry about the south, but also be careful of attacks from the west.

    ¡¸Then we have the fourth and final stage. We will pincer the capital of Goldonia from three directions, the west, south and east. That will be the end.¡¹

    Zaphnes strongly taps the point on the map where Goldonia is located.

    ¡¸We are equivalent in terms of military strength and equipment, slightly superior in terms of morale with our army not fearing death, but slightly inferior when ites to supplies and defense.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, so we¡¯re about equal?¡¹

    Zaphnes smiles fearlessly.

    ¡¸No, we will win for sure. I am more capable than themanders of Goldonia¨D¨D andparing you, who is willing to use any and all sorts of methods to win, to the king of Goldonia whose senses are dulled by his infatuation with a woman...... assuming the same physique, there is no way an idiot would win.¡¹

    That was when the door was knocked politely.

    ¡¸Enter.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me! Forever be our great nation and Her Majesty the great Wilhelmina!¡¹

    As the soldier salutes promptly and Wilhelmina acknowledges him, Zaphnes is the only one who looks austere.

    He smiles sarcastically, as if to say ¡°this is what happens when you incite the citizens too much¡±.

    ¡¸Report from the eastern army! Preparations to attack Zan Dora areplete! The Hardlett army has deployed in front, they will attempt to defeat them and take down the city! That is all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful that they appeared so soon. It looks like the eastern army can clean things up pretty quickly.¡¹

    Zaphnes nods contently.

    Then he looks at the map and mutters.

    ¡¸What about...... Malt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a breadbasket after all. If we are fighting an extended battle, of course we want it.¡¹

    Zaphnes rummages around and searches for something.

    It was a document detailing the reserve squad currently in the middle of training.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s organize a provisional army with the second division central army and upy it. This is a perfect timing to test the training.¡¹

    Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes narrow.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you forgot, my capablemander-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it at all...... this country is effectively under Hardlett¡¯s protection. I thought it would naturally fall into our hands once we gain control of Hardlett¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not fond of deception.¡¹

    ¡¸......my apologies. I forgot about it while thinking of what to do.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles suddenly.

    ¡¸The decree is already drawn up. Hand it to the army in training and have them sortie.¡¹

    Wilhelmina speaks in a fed-up manner, while Saphnes smiles wryly and bows his head.

    Right as the man passes by her, she whispers something.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be a second time.¡¹

    It was a quiet mumbling, yet it was enough to stand therge man up as straight as a board, almost like a knife was stuck into his back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Spurred by the empress, Zaphnes sprints out of the room.

    He didn¡¯t rush out so he could distance himself from Wilhelmina as fast as possible, nor did he do so to disguise the sweat dripping down his forehead as sweat from the running. That¡¯s what he told himself anyways.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    A Short Time Ago. Rafen Outskirts.

    A long snake-like line is marching endlessly with me at its head.

    ¡¸ording to scouts, the enemy has a total of 70 000 of a standardposition. They are making their way to Zan Dora at a rtively slow pace.¡¹

    Leopolt reports the information he attained to me in a matter-of-fact tone.

    ¡¸70 000......¡¹

    Celia and M gulp audibly.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, we have¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸14 000 infantry, 1500 cavalry, 1500 archers, 6000 bow cavalry, 130 cannons altogether, and 60 chariots.¡¹

    Celia lists off our forces.

    When I pat her head, she seems to be slightly happier, although she remains nervous.

    I thought our army was quite sizeable with a considerable amount of bow cavalry participating, but our opponent triples our numbers.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me Wilhelmina is sending the main army at me.¡¹

    Not that long ago, when Lilian and I were drinking and fooling around together, I embraced her as she was acting as Wilhelmina.

    She was screaming loudly despite us being in a love inn in town, so maybe we were overheard by South Yuguria spies.

    The scenario had me fucking Wilhelmina, who was actually a slut, with myrge cock and ended with her pledging allegiance to it, so if she found out, I can see why she would want to crush me.

    ¡¸You did something so ridiculous......?¡¹

    Oops, did I say that out loud? Celia, who was in a cheerful mood after getting her head pat, is now sulking.

    ¡¸The enemy is heading north with their forces split up into three separate armies. They are likely nning a three-pronged attack on the capital. Which means it¡¯s natural for them to send one army to Rafen, the critical point in the east where there is a maintained road leading to the capital.¡¹

    Leopolt ignores my stupid story and continues his report.

    ¡¸So the army is one of three and has 70 000. This kind ofrge scale is no joke.¡¹

    The war between the Empire and the Federation was alsorge scale, though that case was ultimately somebody else¡¯s problem.

    If I lose this time, my territory will be gone. More importantly, my women will be exposed to danger.

    ¡¸With the locational advantage, the three times difference is fatal. Can¡¯t we find a way to meet up with a royal army nearby?¡¹

    M says with a worried look on her face.

    As a person who is more knowledgeable in military tactics than me, the direness of the situation must feel more pronounced to her.

    ¡¸The Fifth Division Army is east of Arnd. Meeting up isn¡¯t impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s send a messenger right away. With this, the king should realize now is not the time for infighting. If we can speak¨D¨D¡¹

    That was when a horsees running through, handing Leopolt a letter instead of announcing out loud.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dso meeting up will be impossible after all. Trisnia has fallen. The Fifth Army is heading over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Trisnia!?¡¹

    ¡¸They didn¡¯t evenst a week......¡¹

    M and Celia are surprised.

    It certainly happened quickly.

    But considering the 70 000 troops headed my way, I¡¯m sure an equal or greater number was tasked to that city.

    If that¡¯s the case, the 15 000 of the Third Division won¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡¸I see how it is, what a nice n.¡¹

    The one who expressed their opinion is the amused Sekrit.

    She, along with the vampire girl, are both assigned to my escort for the time being.

    ¡¸What¡¯s so nice? Unless you¡¯re an idiot, it isn¡¯t exactly hard to crush a measly 15 000 with 70 000.¡¹

    Morale and equipment are important factors, but the most important is numbers.

    A slight difference can bepensated by extra efforts by themander and soldiers. When you reach a difference of over five times, in most cases, there isn¡¯t much that can be done.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mean that. What was his name......Erich? I¡¯m referring to him.¡¹

    Sekrit smiles.

    ¡¸Those guys in South Yuguria didn¡¯t get what they hoped for. For all they did to lure Goldonia into an ambush, they only defeated a mere 15 000.¡¹

    She gives Leopolt a provoking look.

    Of course, Leopolt¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change and he continues to speak in the same uninterested tone.

    ¡¸The Military Commissioner probably could not station an entire army on the borders by order of the king, so he intentionally left the Third Division there.¡¹

    ¡¸If he does that, won¡¯t they just get annihted!?¡¹

    Celia barks. Tristanments with ¡°how cruel¡± and M looks downward having guessed what happened.

    ¡¸There wouldn¡¯t be any point in stationing 50 000 troops if they were going to be ambushed in the first ce, plus the enormous damage would severely affect the whole battle. With that said, a small group of a thousand or so would get routed in an instant and allow the enemy to invade. One army corps isn¡¯t enough to deal a fatal blow even if they were to get wiped out and it¡¯s enough to hinder the enemy¡¯s progress.¡¹

    ¡¸So the Military Commissioner purposely left the Third Division......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face saddens.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious. The king saw that predicament as a certain defeat and wanted to minimize losses. South Yuguria¡¯s invasion operation also makes sense...... I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before, but whatever. Both sides are pretty skilled and I think this war will be very interesting.¡¹

    Damn Sekrit, you seem to be having fun.

    ¡¸What are you saying? Aren¡¯t you yourself rejoicing as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. If we lose, I will have to restart from the beginning. My crotch feels like it¡¯s going to bulge out from the tension.¡¹

    ¡¸Not your chest, but your crotch...... and it¡¯s not crushing.¡¹

    I ignore Celia¡¯s jab and pinch Sekrit¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Ow.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know?¡¹

    Don¡¯t know what?

    ¡¸You know, you¡¯ve been smiling the entire time since we departed.¡¹

    There¡¯s no way.

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Why are they avoiding eye contact?

    Let¡¯s talk about something else.

    ¡¸We have taken pretty much the entire army, do you think Rafen will be okay?¡¹

    Unlike previous times, we have really sortied with everyone.

    All of my personal army, Leopolt, Tristan, M, Celia, Irijina, Luna, and anybody else who can takemand are here.

    In other words, Rafen is totally defenseless.

    ¡¸Unless Arnd falls or we break, it¡¯s impossible for the enemy to target Rafen. A small group may try tounch a surprise attack, but the temporary defense unit should be enough to handle it.¡¹

    ¡¸Temporary defense unit, you mean those guys......¡¹

    I recall the scene I saw right before departing from Rafen.

    ¡¸Leave everything to us in your absence. Not to worry, if I we fight like our lives depended on it, these old bones can still do work.¡¹

    Gathered before me is a group of individuals aged 50 and older.

    They aren¡¯t suitable to be regr soldiers at that age, however they could contribute to a certain extent in a siege defense situation.

    Well, this should be fine.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll show you that we can protect the mansion and city too!¡¹

    ¡¸And also the high wages and free rent!¡¹

    ¡¸And the status of the maids serving the feudal lord!¡¹

    Gathered before me are the servants and maids of the mansion.

    They have spears, crossbows, and other rtively simple to wield weapons in their hands.

    I pull one of the maids close to me and whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸I appreciate you trying to hard, but please surrender if it looks like you¡¯ll be killed. Even if you experience hardships, I will definitely save you, so don¡¯t throw your life away.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    The maid¡¯s face turns red.

    Now if I can return safely, I can gobble her up right away.

    It pains me to see women having to take up arms. Well, it should be fine.

    The problem starts here.

    ¡¸We will fight for the chief too!¡¹

    ¡¸Too!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, go back to the mountains.¡¹

    I immediately point to the peaks in the distance.

    They are mountain nation...... that said, I¡¯ve already taken those who can fight, in other words, the bow cavalry, with me. The ones here are those who didn¡¯t be bow cavalry and actually very young children.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve gone through the adult ceremony! I¡¯m a warrior.¡¹

    ¡¸I can fight!¡¹

    ¡¸And how old are you?¡¹

    They energetically reply with 8 and 10 respectively.

    ¡¸Okay, go back.¡¹

    When I repeat myself, the kids be disappointed.

    I¡¯m not going to let kids fight no matter what kind of faces they make.

    ¡¸Everyone who did the adult ceremony are warriors, so I thought......¡¹

    I pull the 8 year old boy who is still mumbling something towards me.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you return to the mountains and hunt. When the fighting gets intense, I can¡¯t be sure food will be sent to you.¡¹

    I¡¯m not just speaking without thought.

    In the case Rafen bes a battlefield, we won¡¯t be able to transport food supplies.

    That means I need the mountain nation to be self-sufficient like they were in the past, especially when the adults are fighting with me as bow cavalry.

    Sparkles return to the boy¡¯s eyes.

    I do have one doubt though.

    ¡¸What does the adult ceremony entail anyway?¡¹

    My instinct is telling me to ask.

    ¡¸The male ceremony is when a female close to you peels back the skin and lets out the seed of the boy. If seedes out, then the boy bes a full-fledged man.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. In that case, I, as the chief, will also perform the ceremony when there is a break in the fight.¡¹

    I might be chief in name only, but I¡¯m still their chief. I need to honor their traditions.

    Next, I wrap my arm around the girl who answered ¡®10¡¯.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still a child too. You have something to do that¡¯s more important than fighting.¡¹

    I gently rub the girl¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Right now, you should treasure your life and grow up strong so that in six years you can give birth to healthy children of mine.¡¹

    ¡¸The chief¡¯s child......¡¹

    The girl blushes and then the boy takes her by the hand back to the mountains.

    Good, I look forward to seeing her again six yearster.

    For some reason, Andrei is nodding in agreement beside me.

    Well then, a problem still remains.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to fight too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. This ce...... Rafen is...... where our paradise, the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden is, and we won¡¯t let that be taken from us!¡¹

    ¡¸Enemies who threaten the safe space we have finally found......¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll get a triple stuffing!!¡¹

    The Chrysanthemum-opening Garden is¨D¨D and I don¡¯t want to admit it¨D¨D an entric variety of brothel in Rafen, led by the Madam Gonzales.

    By the way, the brothel is one where men take other men as customers.

    They are generally blessed with excellent bodies and are at the prime age to be used as soldiers, however themanders collectively rejected the idea of assigning them to an army.

    ¡¸Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped.......¡¹

    Because of Madam Gonzales¡¯s influence, they¡¯re holding striking weapons in the vein of morning stars and spiked clubs, and wearing thick armor. Focusing only on those two things, the squad looks quite tough.

    ¡¸Why put on such heavy makeup......¡¹

    They¡¯re wearing thick eyeliner, dark red lipstick, and some are adorned with cute ribbons.

    ¡¸Going outside without makeup is just too embarrassing.¡¹

    Say that after looking in the mirror. If you can go out in public like that, then it won¡¯t be hard for you to bepletely naked in an audience with the king.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t get pumped up unless I have lipstick on.¡¹

    Supposing you had to put on lipstick, you don¡¯t have to make it so thick. The top and bottom part of your lip sticks out and doubles how bad it looks.

    Also, at least shave before putting on makeup. The red lipstick looks disgusting on top of the ck moustache.

    ¡¸This ribbon was given to me by my boyfriend. He¡¯ll also fight with Hardlett-sama...... together forever.¡¹

    His boyfriend is in my army? ......I¡¯m starting to wonder if I need to be worried.

    In any case, the enemy might lose the will to fight after seeing these guys.

    All of them are buff for some reason and surprisingly seem capable of making a positive contribution.

    ¡¸Ohoho, it is also my duty to protect while the man is away!¡¹

    udia chimes in, showing off her muscr body not inferior to mine.

    Lately, she¡¯s been wearing shorts and sleeveless shirts so she can disy her body.

    She made an extreme change once again. Now she¡¯s no different than those in the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.

    And yet, I enjoyed myself when I embraced her yesterday.

    She could endure rougher sex so I didn¡¯t have to hold back, and I got to try a variety of things.

    We finally arrive at the most off-putting issue.

    Everyone else is keeping a distance from them.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m counting on you, Pochi.¡¹

    Pochi growls in response.

    Those nearby scream...... because of how big it is. Its head is much taller than the second story of the mansion.

    How much bigger is it going to get?

    ¡¸Fight, fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy, enemy, who is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Food, food, piih©`¡¹

    The flock of harpies rest on Pochi¡¯s back.

    Before I knew it, they seem to have gotten over their fear.

    Pochi was always pretty obedient and had a gentle personality.

    They can take care of scouting and, if necessary, can protect Rafen from the skies.

    With that said, harpies aren¡¯t the smartest creature and will need to rely on Pipi and Pochi.

    As I shift my gaze, I happen to see a bunch of hands sticking up from the aqueduct.

    It¡¯s Mirumi and her children.

    I¡¯ll have them protect the waterways. We don¡¯t want poison to be added to our water source after all.

    Nuh, a little girl caught a glimpse and pissed herself.

    How unfortunate.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like fighting, but I¡¯ll do my best to protect this ce!¡¹

    Looking over more, I see Lammy wearing a headband saying ¡°certain victory¡± and psyching herself up.

    £¨I won¡¯t lose either.£©

    Casie is floating next to her, wearing a headband that says ¡°putrefaction¡±.

    She probably meant to write ¡°invincible¡± on it. I hope she doesn¡¯t change from a ghost to a zombie-type creature.

    By the way, the girls are applying a fire-proof paint to the alraune growing adjacent to the city walls.

    The guards suggested cutting down the nts, but there¡¯s no way that can be done.

    Besides, I think they¡¯lle in handy.

    I told ¡®her¡¯ that she could do anything to enemies who attack the city after all.

    ¡¸Alright, I guess it¡¯s about time we depart.¡¹

    Someone calls out to me when I hop on Schwartz.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama, I like this city. It¡¯s safe and food is plentiful...... although the tax is a little high.¡¹

    It¡¯s a town girl. If you have aint about tax, go tell Adolph.

    ¡¸There are no domineering nobles and the feudal lord-sama is kind.¡¹

    Another town girlments.

    ¡¸Peasants like us withoutnd and a ce to go are also able to live here. We have no other ce to go!¡¹

    This time a tanned man shouts loudly.

    ¡¸Us too. The only one who willingly epted unique people like us is the feudal lord-sama.¡¹

    Madam Gonzales hase over.

    So he is aware that he is not like others.

    ¡¸He never persecuted us...... nor demanded for our asses. Even though my ass is open.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    If you keep saying gross things, I¡¯ll throw you out.

    ¡¸Everyone will be in trouble if Rafen disappears.¡¹

    ¡¸We will do our best, so the feudal lord should also......¡¹

    ¡¸Please win.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll win, even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡¹

    I give a simple reply and turn my back on the citizens.

    Many precious women are in this city. I don¡¯t intend to let it be taken from me.

    ¡¸We will win and return to Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, important people are here.¡¹

    The young soldiers are motivated.

    M nods contently, but I know the truth.

    Those guys were virgins just yesterday.

    I thought it would be pitiful if they died that way so I asked some prostitutes to help for free.

    Some high-ss prostitutes whom the young soldiers could not afford with their wages also participated, and after a wonderful time, these guys were suddenly fired up.

    I¡¯ll stay quiet, since I¡¯m sure M would kick me if she found out.

    The soldiers who were granted permission to cum inside the retired prostitutes look manly and hardened, far from the new recruits they actually are.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be a father after this battle ends.¡¹

    Ooh, do your best.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, I zoned out.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s voice brings my attention back on the scene in front of me.

    Zan Dora is close.

    ¡¸It appears we arrived before the enemy. Or perhaps they are dying the march deliberately and waiting to defeat us in field battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on then. A field battle is exactly what I want.¡¹

    Fighting an enemy who has superior numbers is probably not a wise decision.

    However, almost all my territory is on the open ins and each of my cities have not been fortified with castle walls.

    As a result, there is no other choice except a field battle.

    ¡¸If we can intercept here, there is some preparation we can do. A mere constion though.¡¹

    The enemy wille soon.

    There will be a fierce battle over Zan Dora.

    ¡¸I thought so.¡¹

    Sekrit puts her hand on my cheek.

    ¡¸You really have a nice face right before a fight. So rough and innocent...... yet sexy at the same time. I can¡¯t get enough.¡¹

    She sticks out her tongue and licks my face. M and Celia re up at her.

    I don¡¯t n on enjoying the war.

    Maybe a bit.

    ¡¸I just feel a little excited.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Escort: 150 men

    Infantry: 14 000, Cavalry: 1500, Archers: 1500, Bow Cavalry: 6000, Cannoneers: 450

    Total: 23 450 men.

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Cannons: 20, Chariots: 50

    Assets: 200 000 gold (recruiting, military preparations -3500), (Rafen defense -1800), (sortie -45 000)

    Sexual Partners: 775, children who have been born: 68 + 565 (non-human)

 Chapter 381: Central Plains Unification War â‘¥ Enter, Me

    <h4>Chapter 381: Central ins Unification War ¢Þ Enter, Me</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    South Yuguria Frontline Headquarters ¨C upied Trisnia.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Salute!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Men dressed in military uniforms decorated with gold ornaments all salute in unison.

    Zaphnes returns a simple salute and takes his seat in the center.

    ¡¸Everyone, at ease. Report the current situation.¡¹

    All but one person sits down after Zaphnes says his order.

    ¡¸The western army of 80 000 have already departed Trisnia. Although resistance from the Goldonia side is sporadic, things are going as nned and we should be able to set up camp on the south of Arnd by the week after next.¡¹

    ¡¸Well done Acevedo. Your western army is the crux of our invasion on Arnd, so while I know this may be unnecessary concern on my part, I want you to remain focused.¡¹

    When Zaphnes replies, the brusque man sits down with a straightened back.

    ¡¸The central army of 50 000 have deployed several corps in a wide area, gradually upying the various territories between Trisnia and Arnd, and are also keeping the enemy army from trying to gather together. The feudal lords¡¯ armies are generally quite weak, mostly avoidingbat, abandoning territory and retreating to the north. As soon as we control the area, we will try to siege Arnd in support of the western army as nned.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Maestus. The mobility of your central army may decide the oue of battle. Only one more step was needed in Roleil ...... so in Arnd, show me you can thoroughly annihte the enemy.¡¹

    The brazen-looking man smiles fearlessly and sits down calmly.

    ¡¸Supplies are steadily also being gathered by the transport corps for the uing great battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Trained recruits have also arrived. They should be able to withstand a series of battles.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, don¡¯t let the logistics hold back the frontline army. Ensure it goes well.¡¹

    After Zaphnes nods in content, he clears his throat once and his eyes sharpen.

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m waiting for one more report.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes concentrate on one point.

    The bearded man at the end of their line of sight stands up while keeping hisrge frame small.

    ¡¸T-the eastern army of 70 000...... the capture of Zan Dora in Hardlett¡¯s territory...... has failed. They were defeated twice in battle and suffered major losses...... upper levelmanders died in battle one after the other...... unless officers and men are replenished inrge amounts, further advance would be impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸To what extent do you mean by major?¡¹

    Zaphnes makes a point to keep his voice calm, questioning with a rather in tone.

    ¡¸D-deaths amount to 20 000, wounded amount to 30 000...... 20 000 of who suffered severe enough injuries to render them incapacitated and require transportation to headquarters.¡¹

    There was a brief moment of silence, then Zaphnes ms the desk with his inherent brute strength.

    ¡¸40 000 lost? That¡¯s basically annihtion!¡¹

    A cup ced on the desk falls over and spills its contents.

    Western armymander Acevedo doesn¡¯t change his expression, while central armymander Maestus quickly rescues his own cup.

    ¡¸......h-how shameful-¡¹

    ¡¸So how much damage was dealt to the enemy?¡¹

    Zaphnes threw another question before the man finished apologizing.

    The man answers with a face that looks close to tears and a feeble voice, both in contrast to the size of his body.

    ¡¸I-important enemy base, Zan Dora, has beenpletely destroyed......¡¹

    ¡¸Zan Dora is a crucial point for our operation¡¯s logistics, what good does destroying it do?¡¹

    Acevedo growls at the man who emphasized the word ¡°important¡±.

    ¡¸I asked you what kind of damage was dealt to the enemy.¡¹

    Zaphnes repeats himself.

    The man slumps his shoulders in resignation.

    ¡¸Of the approximately 25 000 in Margrave Hardlett¡¯s army...... the damage dealt in this battle was...... a-about 10%.¡¹

    Maestus spits out his drink after just saving it.

    ¡¸Attacking with three times the military force and suffering 20 times the amount of casualties in defeat...... goodness, it¡¯s surprising how you lost like that.¡¹

    Zaphnes lets out a long and heavy sigh.

    ¡¸Dabol......I¡¯ve known you for a long time, but I didn¡¯t think you would be this ipetent.¡¹

    Zaphnes shakes his head as he stares at the man named Dabol.

    It was then that a graceful voice rings out like a bell.

    ¡¸Wait right there. A battle¡¯s oue can also be attributed to luck at the time. Is there any meaning in censuring him now?¡¹

    Appearing is Wilhelmina, wearing a thinner and more decorated dress than usual.

    All those present stand up from their seats and greet her with a salute. decorated.

    ¡¸Dabol, you have something to do before giving excuses or apologizing, don¡¯t you? Report the cause of defeat and details of the enemy, then suggest what the next steps are. That is what will lead us all to victory.¡¹

    Dabol turns to Wilhelmina with tears welling up in his eyes.

    Then he erases his servile attitude and pushes his chest out.

    ¡¸Neither morale or skill of Hardlett¡¯s soldiers are inferior to that of Goldonia¡¯s legitimate army, their arms surpass that of a typical legitimate army, and they are outside the realm of a vassal lord¡¯s forces.¡¹

    Those who criticized Dabol could not interject in the face of such beneficial information.

    ¡¸The greatest feature in Hardlett¡¯s army, the mounted archers, total several thousand and are not only naturally gifted in shooting on horseback, but also show prowess in small skirmishes, acting in groups the size of families, almost like a tribe...... most likely the people living in the mountains¨D¨D¡¹

    Dabol faces Zaphnes again after he finished reporting his findings.

    ¡¸Currently, our eastern army is unable to make a move. At this rate, we will not only fail to keep Hardlett in check, we allow him to possibly interfere in our n to conquer Arnd. I respectfully request for reinforcements.¡¹

    Zaphnes receives the gazecking any submissiveness and puts a hand to his forehead.

    ¡¸......we cannot spare any troops for a defeated army right before a big operation. However, it would be bad to leave it alone as well.¡¹

    As Zaphnes¡¯s eyes drop to a map, a pale slender finger reaches out to point at a spot.

    ¡¸This squad doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s moving.¡¹

    Wilhelmina pointed at the Malt Kingdom.

    One man bounces up out of his seat and steps forward.

    ¡¸The second eastern army has, after epting Malt¡¯s surrender, stationed in the capital, Biado! They can move at anytime!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what he says.¡¹

    Zaphnes and the othermanders don¡¯t react positively.

    ¡¸The second eastern army...... they are certainly an army in name.¡¹

    ¡¸They were a mishmash group put together for the purpose of controlling a small kingdom like Malt...... can they really match up against Hardlett¡¯s army?¡¹

    ¡¸......at the very least, there are 40 000 of them.¡¹

    Wilhelmina speaks to the reluctant group without breaking her smile.

    Her gaze was not directed at Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Leading a defeated army of 30 000 and an inexperienced group of 40 000 to strike down a powerful opponent. Do you not have the confidence to do so?¡¹

    Dabol, the one at the end of her line of sight, closes his eyes and shakes his head side to side.

    ¡¸A general of a defeated army like me does not have such wit.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles at Dabol then swiftly turns her gaze elsewhere.

    A few brief moments of silenceter, a woman nominates herself.

    ¡¸With all due respect Your Majesty, I am confident enough to fulfill that duty.¡¹

    ¡¸Patricia, huh?¡¹

    The surprised Zaphnes ces a hand on his chin and contemtes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that you have outside-the-box tactics and clever schemes which nobody else has. But you have no experience mobilizing tens of thousands of soldiers. Suddenly imposing the responsibility of 70 000 may not be......¡¹

    Patricia brings herself close to Zaphnes in an instant.

    ¡¸I have no experience, but I have confidence. I ask that you trust in me, someone who has apanied you to many battles.¡¹

    The way she sticks out her chest with confidence goes beyond fortitude and even seems arrogant.

    However, she seems to instill a sense of relief to those around with how definitive she spoke.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? There are firsts for everybody. This just happens to be hers.¡¹

    Patricia gains more momentum with Wilhelmina backing her up.

    Zaphnes, who was still undecided, gets one final push.

    ¡¸She should experience this. Her first, under you.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s body twitches as Wilhelmina whispers inaudibly to everyone else.

    ¡¸Where did you learn of Patricia¡¯s rtionship with me? Don¡¯t tell me, you asked her.¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows.¡¹

    Zaphnes turns to face Patricia with a bitter face.

    Meanwhile, the woman¡¯s eyes are sparkling, brimming with confidence.

    ¡¸......understood. Patricia Raleigh. I appoint you as themander of the eastern army. Meet up with the squad in Malt, engage Hardlett¡¯s army, and if possible, capture Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸It is an honor, Your Excellency!¡¹

    Zaphnes turns to Dabol next.

    ¡¸Dabol. Despite fighting to the best of your ability, you were defeated, so you must take responsibility. You are dismissed as Corpsmander and will be demoted three ranks to Battalionmander. Got it?¡¹

    Dabol silently lowers his head, almost touching the ground.

    ¡¸War council is now over. All of you, return to your respective armies.¡¹

    At the end of the meeting, Dabol follows after Zaphnes as he was about to leave the room.

    ¡¸What do you want? I don¡¯t need any worthless pleas or apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that, I actually have something I want to tell Your Excellency. It is information yet to be confirmed so I did not want to invite unwanted confusion by telling the others.¡¹

    Dabol whispers to Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Se-...... you said you saw that woman!?¡¹

    Noticing he raised his voice enough to make it echo, Zaphnes hurriedly covers his mouth.

    ¡¸It was during the chaos within the city so it isn¡¯t certain. The one who spotted her is a staff officer under my directmand so I believe it is her without a doubt.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. I will investigate on my own. Until then, not a word to anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir.¡¹

    After Dabol leaves, Zaphnes ensures no one is around him and talks out loud to himself.

    ¡¸I thought you disappeared with the waves of the river...... I didn¡¯t think I would see you here in the Central ins.¡¹

    Zaphnes turns eastward and stares off into the distance.

    ¡¸ording to Dabol, you¡¯re fighting as amon soldier. If you are acting like a mercenary in order to survive...... then I can send notice that I hold a high position and you wille to me for help. If I do that, you¨D¨DSekrit, you will be my woman. Your brown breasts and ass will be mine to freely...... fu, fufufufufu.¡¹

    A belligerent smile emerges on Zaphnes¡¯s face and he hastens his steps while slightly leaning forward.

    Capital: Goldonia.

    A harsh bellow resounds in the royal pce.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, why can¡¯t you understand!? This is not the time to be wasting even a single soldier on pointless duties!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde, refrain from speaking so rudely to His Majesty.¡¹

    Erich yells back at the Minister of Justice of Keh¡¯s faction who admonished him.

    ¡¸Rude or not, there is something more important to discuss than manners. The enemy army is closing in on Arnd with great numbers! If that ce falls, not only will Goldonia lose the entire southern area, but its national power will drastically lower.¡¹

    The Minister of Justice recoils at Erich¡¯s threatening look, to which the king smiles wryly in response and speaks.

    ¡¸I understand what you are saying. But to leave the treacherous insiders who targeted me and the one I love¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸With all due respect, Your Majesty, it¡¯s wrong to focus on that.¡¹

    The minister, the close aide, and even Keh gulps.

    Nobody expected Erich to interrupt the king.

    The king¡¯s slight smile disappears and he directs a cold stare typically meant for enemies at Erich.

    Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t stop Erich.

    He knew that stopping half-heartedly would really lead the nation to ruin.

    ¡¸We should defeat the fierce tiger in front of us before exterminating insects. Right now, we should ignore the mere itching and engage the main enemy resolutely.¡¹

    ¡¸......do you intend for me to fall prey to those insects?¡¹

    ¡¸First and foremost, they are not man-eating insects. The same cannot be said of the tiger. If we continue doing side jobs, the tiger will no doubt destroy the kingdom and harm Your Majesty.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell the king that those insects all over his body were nothing more than his own delusions.

    ¡¸Doing something about that is your job! It is clear that the one responsible for the defeat in the first battle is yours, Military Commissioner, that is why I insisted on settling this through diplomacy from the start!¡¹

    One of the civil officials belonging to Keh¡¯s faction shouts at Erich.

    Not even one second passed and a yell was returned at twice the volume.

    ¡¸Shut up! Can¡¯t you understand that peace is no longer an option!? You¡¯re ipetent if you don¡¯t and a traitor if you do but are still saying that!¡¹

    Therge rebuke held bloodlust which put it on a different scale than ordinary arguments between officials, and that made the civil servant¡¯s hips give out.

    Keh felt like speaking out now would mean losing, so he silently watched the events unfold.

    ¡¸Of course, it is a fact that my inadequate ability has led to the loss of Trisnia and Roleil. That¡¯s why we must pour our entire force into the next battle to attempt to overturn the situation. We should not station soldiers for a rebellion which hasn¡¯t even happened like we are doing now. Your Majesty, please allow me full control of the royal army. I will definitely take back the battle.¡¹

    Erich appeals to the king as if he wasn¡¯t scared of anything.

    The close aides gradually distance themselves from the king, fearful of how the king would react to Erich¡¯s unrestrained speech.

    ¡¸Erich......I trust in you. I trust you, that¡¯s why I bestowed you the rank of Marquess and entrusted the Royal army to you as Military Commissioner. Though the battle we face is tough, I have not lost faith in you.¡¹

    The king stands up from his throne and approaches Erich.

    Unlike past times, he did not bend down or pat his shoulder, he simply continued speaking while looking down.

    ¡¸However, my faith is not the same as that of a religious devotee. I will waver and doubt. While considering how ridiculous the possibility may be, I will think to myself, ¡°is he acting on my behalf?¡± or ¡°is he pulling the strings behind the attack?¡±¡¹

    A painful silence surrounded the throne room.

    Nobody dared to utter a word.

    The Keh faction, which opposed Erich, suppressed even their breathing sounds.

    A sense of tension, that thought a cough could set off sparks, filled the ce.

    Erich lifts his head and looks at the king¡¯s eyes. The king does not avert his gaze.

    ¡¸I have no intention of rebelling. If you have any suspicion of me, investigate as you please, and if you find any particle of cloudiness I will ept any punishment.¡¹

    Erich and the king would lock eyes for a while.

    It can practically be considered a stare off.

    Eventually, it was the king who broke eye contact first.

    The tension eased ever so slightly. Regardless, the most anybody could do at that point was breathe. Nobody dared to move their bodies.

    ¡¸Domestic affairs Commissioner, you have attempted peace negotiations with South Yuguria, right? What are the results?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹

    The king holds up a hand to stop Erich who raised his voice.

    Everyone focused their eyes on Keh this time.

    ¡¸There are no substantial results. Currently, the enemy keeps repeating they willply with a ceasefire using the frontlines as a temporary border and will only withdraw their troops if we do so first.¡¹

    ¡¸And, what do you think?¡¹

    The king asks Keh.

    Keh nces at Erich before answering.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, South Yuguria does not appear to have any intentions to agree to peace. Everything they say is meant to stall us so they can catch us with our guard down. At the very least, we need to defeat the enemy on the battlefield and overturn our current situation in order to have any room to negotiate.¡¹

    Erich speaks up again.

    ¡¸Your Majesty. The choice is not between peace or war. It is between fighting or surrendering.¡¹

    The king stares up into empty space for a while.

    Following that, he turns to the giant cage enshrined behind the throne.

    A soft ng sound can be heard from within the cage.

    ¡¸......very well. I shall summon all of the Royal army back to the capital and entrust the troops to the Military Commissioner. Do not betray my trust.¡¹

    ¡¸I will carry out your will with my life on the line.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s face loosens up considerably, but tenses up again after hearing the king¡¯s next words.

    ¡¸Still, I cannot let the feudal lords whose intent to rebel are unknown have free rein. Thus Imand that all the feudal lord nobles lead all able soldiers to participate as well. Surely, they would not attempt to try anything foolish with the Royal army surrounding them.¡¹

    ¡¸But the logistics¨D¨D no, I understand.¡¹

    Erich stops himself.

    He knew that a jumble of soldiers from the feudal lords would be of no use and would only put arger strain on logistics.

    However, getting the entire Royal army to assemble is a huge deal and he didn¡¯t want to be so stubborn that the king would take back everything he said.

    ¡¸I ran the calctions...... I can¡¯t be the hero after all. Maybe he could have gone through with it and said everything to the end.¡¹

    Erich sighed and called to mind the only man he could rely on.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Demolished Zan Dora.

    ¡¸¡±Lead all able soldiers ande to the capital¡±, how can he say that with no understanding of our situation......¡¹

    Celiains unhappily and tilts the letter to one side.

    Nothing you do is going to change what is written.

    Although the letter was sent by Erich, themand came from the king.

    This isn¡¯t a request toe if possible like before, it is an order summoning us to the capital.

    Not only that, the way it was written makes it seem like all the other feudal lords were addressed as well, not just me.

    ¡¸Are they in need of soldiers that much?¡¹

    ¡¸No, setting us aside, I do not believe there is any other meaning in gathering feudal lords, big and small, besides increasing the burden on logistics. Therefore, I believe this is a political move rather than a military move.¡¹

    If it¡¯s politics, I¡¯m clueless.

    ¡¸In any case, we have to obey the king¡¯s orders. The concern is that the enemy eastern army, while defeated, is still within our territory. Further, the army that attacked Malt is also showing signs of moving north...... mumu.¡¹

    M racks her brain.

    She must be thinking of how many soldiers to leave here and how many to take to the capital.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve alreadye up with how to distribute the soldiers.¡¹

    I dere boldly.

    Seeing Leopolt curiously look to me is amusing. Well, it doesn¡¯t show on his face though.

    Tristan seems to be sure that I¡¯ll say something ridiculous. I¡¯ll have Celia kick himter.

    ¡¸Fufufu, listen and be amazed!¡¹

    ¨D¨DSome Time Later. Capital: Goldonia.

    ¡¸300 proud mounted knights of the Great Dragon Order from the household of Count Krahne, present themselves!¡¹

    ¡¸200 knights of the famed Raging Bull Order from the household of Count Boldon, respond to your call!¡¹

    ¡¸100 members of the Fierce Pig Brigade, who many people paved the way for, from the household of Viscount Metaboll, at yourmand!¡¹

    The feudal lords who were called like I was introduce their troops with vigor.

    I could have sworn something delicious was said, but I won¡¯t interrupt.

    ¡¸Umu, gentlemen, your contributions are indispensable during a national crisis like this. His Majesty has said a reward will be given without stint to those who achieve outstanding merits...... there may have been other things whichplicated matters, but please disregard them and only focus on fighting for now.¡¹

    Erich spoke to each feudal lord, praising them one by one, though his face appears tired to me.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s obvious, these guys don¡¯t look useful at first nce.¡¹

    Those ¡°dragons¡± are overly bulky and their horses are breathing hard.

    Such heavy equipment kills their mobility.

    Those ¡°bulls¡± are wielding swords, greatshields and crossbows, but don¡¯t have spears.

    It will be hard to use them on offense and on defense, if the enemy has even 20 heavy cavalry, they will be punched through easily.

    As for the ¡°pigs¡±, they¡¯re out of the question. I get hungry when I look at them.

    ¡¸What do you mean we¡¯re useless? How rude!¡¹

    Oops, he heard me.

    A man who looks like the follower of some feudal lord grabs my shoulder.

    ¡¸Bastard, which feudal lord do you...... Margrave Hardlett!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, did you hear me? Sorry about that.¡¹

    When I turned around, the man quickly lowers his head.

    ¡¸I had no idea it was Lord Hardlett, my humblest apologies! Please spare my life...... no, I beg you not to steal my beautiful newlywed wife!¡¹

    Why is he so scared?

    I haven¡¯t had many chances to visit the capitaltely, so I wonder if the rumors about me have gotten more outrageous.

    ¡¸Ooh, Lord Hardlett. So this is where you were. Goodness, I was looking all over for you.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I could identify Lord Hardlett¡¯s grand army right away, but you probably have them waiting outside the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, with numbers like yours, it isn¡¯t so simple to line up next to us, right?¡¹

    The ones who called out to me next were the poor trio of Count Monashi, Viscount Binbo and Baron Gokhin.

    That reminds me, I think they asked in a letter for us to head to the capital together. I forgot about it, sorry.

    Those three proudly stick out their chests and introduce their armies to Erich.

    ¡¸The three of us are one in body and soul.¡¹

    They¡¯re really close, aren¡¯t they.

    ¡¸Our armies are one as well.¡¹

    Right, their armies are shared only because they¡¯re broke.

    ¡¸Behold, our elites.¡¹

    500 soldiers appear with quick footsteps.

    All of them are donning steel armor and, although they don¡¯t look pretty, appear quite practical, plus the army has a nice bnce of army branches.

    Their ranks seem properly formed and their soldiers look well-trained.

    A tiny sparkle glittered in Erich¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gathered some fine soldiers. I can tell they are a unit not only for show, they can fight.¡¹

    They expressed a desire for their soldiers to be trained, so I sent M over.

    She came back depressed after dropping a wallet filled with money, but I¡¯m sure that is unrted.

    ¡¸So, what is your army named?¡¹

    Erich unusually asks for the name of the squad.

    I don¡¯t know the name either. I¡¯m a little curious.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Monashi-Binbo-Gokhin joint army, the 529 members of the Starving Dog Army, who will not lose to anyone in terms of pride, are here before you!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Starving...... dog?¡¹¡¹

    Erich and I both let out a somewhat disappointed sigh.

    ¡¸Not a hungry wolf?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett¡¯s name is derived from a hungry wolf. It would be presumptuous of us to use that.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really care if they do though.

    ¡¸Still, we would like to share Lord Hardlett¡¯s military fame! That¡¯s why we settled on starving dog!¡¹

    ¡¸......is that so?¡¹

    Erich stared dumbfoundedly at the trio.

    ¡°Hungry wolf¡± gives off a sense of ferocity, whereas ¡°starving dog¡± is a poor-sounding name which only reminds people of famine.

    Besides that, 529 soldiers is a number which gives the impression that they¡¯re all you could muster, and isn¡¯t very cool.

    Couldn¡¯t you make it 550 or at least get one more soldier and round it off to 530? No, they probably didn¡¯t have enough money for one more.

    Erich¡¯s eyes meet with mine as I was thinking of such things.

    ¡¸Good of you toe. I know your territory is under attack by the enemy too...... I truly apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t. The battle in the west is one where we must also win after all.¡¹

    Erich and I exchange a firm handshake.

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, I do not consider the armies of the other feudal lords as part of our military force. Haha, you are the only exception.¡¹

    Being evaluated so highly is going to make me blush.

    It makes me want to do all I can.

    ¡¸Now then, introduce your soldiers.¡¹

    Erich tells me with a smile.

    The feudal lords around me stop introducing themselves and pause their idle chatter to look in my direction, gulping audibly.

    I should make an effort to stand out here.

    ¡¸From the household of Magrave Hardlett, I, myself, havee alone!¡¹

    My voice was louder than all those who introduced themselves before me.

    Such an unexpected statement shocked those present into an unpleasant silence different than before.

    There was a ng made from the dropping of one¡¯s sword.

    It was the sound of the poor trio dropping their swords.

    ¡¸Is this a joke? Are you serious?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m serious.¡¹

    I reply immediately to Erich¡¯s creeping growl.

    Erich strangles my neck unreasonably and takes me away to his office.

 Chapter 382: Central Plains Unification War â‘¦ Arkland Great Battle: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 382: Central ins Unification War ¢ß Arnd Great Battle: Part 1</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Erich¡¯s hands were around my neck as he takes me away to his office, and then he releases me as soon as we enter the room.

    ¡¸You really cause me trouble every single time.¡¹

    Perhaps his anger dissipated on the way here, but Erich sighs and then flumps into a chair.

    He sat down rather roughly with chainmail still on his body, so the expensive-looking chair creaked, though he doesn¡¯t seem to mind.

    He proceeds to show me a stack of papers.

    ¡¸Do you know what this is?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu.¡¹

    I flip through and see a list of names, something something proxy, so and so disguised as, and such things.

    ¡¸I have no clue. I know there aren¡¯t many women¡¯s names.¡¹

    I answer, putting my hands on hidden sweets I found under the table, to which Erich sighs.

    ¡¸At least remember these names...... they¡¯re all feudal lords of Goldonia. The ones in that ce are listed here too.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember anybody.

    If someone introduced themselves alone, I might remember.

    This sweet has a nice smelling sauce. I have high hopes.

    ¡¸The names of the feudal lords written here will be met with a cruel fate after the war. You could call this the devil¡¯s notebook.¡¹

    Erich flips to a random page.

    I see the words ¡°Top Secret, Not for Inspection¡± written. I recognize the handwriting as Reba¡¯s.

    ¡¸For example¨D¨D¨D¨D the household of Viscount Bulut, not a holder of inheritance rights, dispatched as proxy, has insignificant forces. The proxy for the household of Count Moose, second son, says a group of knights were dispatched as elites, but are actually disguised mercenaries. Viscount Biveer, dyed for reasons of organization. ......In other words, the guys who go against the king¡¯s orders and skimps out on the forces they bring and the guys who sent a lower-ranked individual in their ce are detailed here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    This baked sweet has a prominent salty vor. Instead of one caked with sugar, this one suits my tastes more.

    ¡¸¡±I see¡±, my ass!¡¹

    He takes away the sweet.

    ¡¸There are plenty of feudal lords who skimp out on soldiers and makes excuses for it, but you¡¯re the only idiot who came alone! You didn¡¯t give a damn about the king¡¯s orders! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange toe by yourself when you were specifically told to bring your army!?¡¹

    Don¡¯t be so angry. M already yelled at me before I left.

    ¡¸¡±Margrave Hardlett, head of the household, came alone¡±, do you want me to write that down!? ......sounds so stupid.¡¹

    I pick up the sweet left on the desk and force a smile.

    ¡¸I know. But this is ¡°all the able soldiers¡± I could send.¡¹

    ¡¸......fumu.¡¹

    Erich suddenly returns to a calm demeanor.

    ¡¸Is the east that intense?¡¹

    ¡¸Very much so. I was able to win against the army of 70 000. However, they are regrouping with the squad of several tens of thousands who captured Malt. They will likely attempt another attack.¡¹

    Erich is no longer emitting any anger.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect you to bring arge force in the first ce. Just defeating the enemy¡¯s eastern army is an achievement enough to earn a medal after all.¡¹

    He adds, ¡°I never thought you woulde alone¡±, before setting down a pitcher of water rather forcefully.

    ¡¸I understand you can¡¯t mobilize your army. I¡¯ll spare your name from being written here.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, I guess.¡¹

    Erich never intended to do it from the start. He grins and stuffs the stack of papers away.

    ¡¸Sorry for scolding you for no reason.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t bother me. You must have your own circumstances.¡¹

    I¡¯ve recently been called a skilled general, but my mind doesn¡¯te close to Erich¡¯s level.

    He probably has some purpose for the way he acts.

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t reproach you foring alone, the other feudal lords would not be satisfied. They did note enthusiastically either.¡¹

    I saw a bunch of people who looked quite eager, though I¡¯m in no mood to debate.

    By the way, is it alright that we left them alone?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fine. The feudal lords be agitated if we stay together for too long.¡¹

    I thought so. At this rate, drinks won¡¯t be served so we should go back soon.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave things here......¡¹

    As I get up from my seat, Erich grabs my arm.

    ¡¸I really pushed it this time. I even yelled at His Majesty.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s expression looked stressed and tinted with anxiety.

    ¡¸It was necessary though, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Goldonia would have lost at that rate. If that happened, everything would be over. That¡¯s why I hounded the king so much.¡¹

    In that case, he did what he was supposed to do in his position.

    ¡¸You know how His Majesty is right now? If we lose the battle which will happen in Arnd, I¡¯m finished. His Majesty won¡¯t forgive me and Keh will joyfully assign someone to stand in my position as the king¡¯s yes-man¡¹

    Erich looks out the window.

    The armies of the feudal lords don¡¯t seem reliable.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    He turns to me and says.

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    There¡¯s no point in hesitating, so I answer straight away.

    ¡¸You have nothing to base your answer on, yet you reply so promptly.¡¹

    Erich smiles wryly.

    In actuality, Erich¡¯smand is what will decide the oue of battle.

    The most I¡¯ll do is rampage a bit here and there.

    ¡¸Anyways, you can be at ease for now. By the way, I know you said you couldn¡¯t mobilize your soldiers, but you could at least have a retinue with you, there¡¯s the danger of being assassinated during war time...... no, I guess nobody would think a great feudal lord would walk around by himself.¡¹

    That¡¯s exactly right, this is a high-level strategy to avoid being assassinated.

    I didn¡¯t think of such a risk only because you brought it up just now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised that girl who always follows you didn¡¯te.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s expression rxes and the topic shifts to something more casual.

    ¡¸Celia grumbled quite a bit, but I ordered her to be cocky and act as my body double, so she gave up her duty and didn¡¯te with me.¡¹

    ¡¸......no, that¡¯s not going to work.¡¹

    When Celia put on my cloak, she looked like a cloth ghost.

    Well, the escort unit is with her, so she should be the safest there. Ever since M got injured, she has be a bit of a scaredy cat.

    That reminds me, I heard Celia and M bickering when I was leaving.

    ¡°Let go! I¡¯m going with Aegir-sama!¡±

    ¡°You must not! Do you intend to go against orders!?¡±

    ¡°I know he thought of the idea of body double on the spot! If I secretly follow him, he¡¯ll forgive me!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to go alone, it¡¯s not fair!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t make out much of what they were saying, so I left.

    Also, I don¡¯t think I saw Sekrit since the day before I left. Does she be less fond of me when I do something stupid?

    ¡¸Fumu...... so that girl isn¡¯t here? Then I have something good to tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Erich shuts the window and confirms the door is closed.

    I could have sworn I saw a sun-tanned woman in the distance outside the window, though I must be imagining things.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about a woman I¡¯m keeping, who is a little over my preferred age range, and who I was thinking about letting go. Since she¡¯ll be dismissed, her final request was if you could embrace her.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, a maturedy?¡¹

    Erich still has a ways to go if he¡¯s willing to let go of older women. Unless she¡¯s elderly, I have no problems at all.

    ¡¸Umu, she was spoiled a bit too much and she has lost some of her figure...... but I can guarantee her technique.¡¹

    An olderdy with a loose body, that¡¯s wonderful.

    ¡¸Then tonight, after the ceremony is over, let¡¯s meet in that alley.¡¹

    ¡¸I will go with you. But will we head there together?¡¹

    From the way Erich is speaking, it seems like he is foolishly tired of the maturedy.

    ¡¸She has a daughter who will turn 17, you see...... and she¡¯s just really adorable. After doing various things and praising her, I can finally harvest her tonight. It will undoubtedly be her first.¡¹

    What a guy, to abandon the mother as she bes older and then making her daughter his lover. His ethics are backwards.

    ¡¸Idiot, do you know how much I¡¯ve supported the mother and daughter? I¡¯ve paid more money than one of my Corpsmander¡¯s sry.¡¹

    Anyways, it¡¯ll be a fun night. It¡¯s nice that I get to move around by myself once in a while.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go back. We can talk about the detailster.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir.¡¹

    I felt someone¡¯s gaze on my back all of a sudden, though nobody is there when I turned around.

    It must be my imagination. My senses might be getting dull if I¡¯m feeling nervous right before a major battle.

    ¡¸......fool, what are you doing?¡¹

    I swear I could hear a sigh and soft mumblings, but that must be my imagination as well.

    I¡¯ll have a good time tonight and clear my head, then hopefully the thought will disappear.

    Afterwards, I don¡¯t remember much of the conversation with the other feudal lords and the events of the banquet.

    It was as big of a deal as seeing a somewhatrger bird fly overhead.

    That olderdy was great though.

    We went at it without contraception, but I will worry about what happens if she gets pregnant after she gets pregnant.

    Late at night, I walk along the alley in a rather good mood.

    ¡¸Before I set out tomorrow, I¡¯ll make love to Dorothea.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have many chances to visit the mansion in the capital. I should do it a lot when I do visit.

    I arrive at the mansion in a cheery mood after fucking a nice woman and enjoying a few drinks.

    When I got there, something felt off.

    ¡¸There is no light at the entrance.¡¹

    I told Dorothea that I would beingte in the day.

    It is technically the next day so I guess it won¡¯t be strange if she has fallen asleep, but the lights should still be on.

    ¡¸Did she forget?¡¹

    I knock on the door lightly.

    This one time, I happened to not have the key, and I didn¡¯t think the front door would be unlocked at this time of night.

    I waited for a while and didn¡¯t get any response.

    Assuming that she really must be asleep, I put my hand on the doorknob.

    ¡¸Mu......¡¹

    The door opens without the slightest bit of resistance. It was unlocked.

    Now this is starting to be really weird.

    After checking on the doorknob for a while, I rush into the mansion with my dirty shoes on.

    The doorknob was destroyed.

    I strain my ears, but don¡¯t hear any sounds.

    I toss the ceremonial sword on the floor and draw my Dual Crater.

    An urge within me wants to shout in order to ensure Dorothea¡¯s safety, however there¡¯s a possibility that yelling loudly would worsen the situation.

    Crouching like a cat, I tip-toe along the hall in the dark.

    Nobody is in the entrance, the halls or the living room.

    As I was about to go around to the bedrooms, I hear a soft noise from the kitchen.

    I instinctively suppress my breathing and creep slowly towards the source of the sound.

    I slowly open the door to the kitchen.

    ¡¸N...... nnh......¡¹

    Laying on the floor of the kitchen are Dorothea and a few children.

    Cloth has been stuffed in their mouths and their hands were bound behind their backs.

    ¡¸Dorothea! Are you alright!?¡¹

    Despite a gnawing worry in my heart, I feel a sense of relief when I see her.

    Honestly, I considered the possibility that she was stabbed in the heart with a sword.

    ¡¸Nnnh©`©`!! Nnnnnn©`©`!!¡¹

    Noticing me, Dorothea desperately moans to get my attention.

    It didn¡¯t look to me that she wanted to be saved as quickly as possible.

    Nevertheless, I promptly run over to Dorothea and remove the cloth from her mouth.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, behind you¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    As soon as Dorothea shouts out, something drops down behind me from the ceiling.

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Turning around, I grab that something¨D¨D an arm holding a knife, and m the body into the ground.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    My Dual Crater drops toward the neck of the intruder and then...... stops.

    ¡¸What is the meaning of this?¡¹

    Unfazed by the de mere centimeters from the person¡¯s throat, the intruder smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just ying around. No need to get angry.¡¹

    The intruder¨D¨D Sekrit, drops the water canteen held in her hand.

    ¡¸Geez...... I thought the children were going to be killed and was beside myself with fear. There are certain limits to joking around.¡¹

    Dorothea is unusually mad for once.

    ¡¸Exactly. This time you really crossed the line. Also, if my eyes were not ustomed to the dark, you would be just a head right now.¡¹

    I scold Sekrit for real and give her forehead a nice flick.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s a joke, don¡¯t be so uptight.¡¹

    Sekrit averts my gaze with an anguished expression.

    ording to Dorothea, she was waiting for my return by the front door with a few older kids when she heard a light striking sound.

    Looking to see what was wrong, the door suddenly opened and Sekrit, with her face hidden, attacked her.

    She wanted to warn the children at all costs, but the difference in physical ability between her and Sekrit was too great, and her mouth was sealed before she could utter a word.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if it happens to me, but to also gag the children...... what if you hurt them by chance?¡¹

    Dorothea pinches Sekrit¡¯s cheek and pulls hard.

    For the typically mild-mannered Dorothea toy hands on another, she must really be upset.

    ¡¸......hrgah.¡¹

    By the way, Sekrit is being punished for the ridiculous joke by being tied up and hung from the ceiling, so she can¡¯t fight back.

    ¡¸So, why did you do something like that?¡¹

    Dorothea asks after letting go of her cheek.

    No matter how she likes to y pranks, she isn¡¯t the type of person who would specificallye from Rafen to perform a joke with malicious intent.

    ¡¸A big war is going to happen in Arnd, right? It seemed more fun to be here.¡¹

    Sekrit grins fearlessly. She doesn¡¯t look cool when she¡¯s swaying in mid-air like that though.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no ce for you to stay, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph...... I could care less about that.¡¹

    Her rtionship with the others is vtile to say the least.

    Especially with M, they¡¯re literally at each other¡¯s throats whenever they are in the same area.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you always pick fights wherever you go.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, stop that.¡¹

    I grab Sekrit¡¯s shoulder and spin her around in circles.

    After a few rotations, the rope above her twists tight and then unwinds, spinning her in the opposite direction.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a good enough answer. If you only wanted toe along, there wasn¡¯t any need for you to act like a robber.¡¹

    Sekrit, with the spinning done, replies with an even more sarcastic expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing serious, I just wanted to teach you a little about what reality is like.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Sekrit bends her back like a shrimp and unties the knot with her feet, thennds on the floor.

    I forgot how abnormally flexible she is.

    Sekrit grabs a fruit knife...... lets it go after I re at her, then insteads takes a cookie and thrusts it at Dorothea.

    ¡¸If I was serious, I could have ughtered her and all the kids. Killed them like bugs too.¡¹

    As Dorothea tenses up, Sekrit shoves the cookie into her mouth.

    ¡¸Is it a secret that this mansion is where you and your woman live? Do you think that those guys from South Yuguria won¡¯t find out?¡¹

    Ordinary citizens of the capital know the whereabouts of my mansion. Spies disguised as peddlers could easily find that out if they investigated a little.

    ¡¸On top of that, there are plenty of people more skilled at this kind of thing than me.¡¹

    Sekrit is extraordinarily strong but isn¡¯t an assassin.

    If South Yuguria wanted to murder or kidnap Dorothea, it could easily be done.

    ¡¸You came to warn me?¡¹

    ¡¸I also wanted to see your panicked face.¡¹

    What a tactless person.

    I sigh and pat Sekrit on the head.

    ¡¸What am I, a kid?¡¹

    When she springs up, I stroke her cheek.

    ¡¸How irritating.¡¹

    I scratch the underside of her chin instead.

    ¡¸Tch......¡¹

    She finally doesn¡¯t put up any resistance.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped now that you¡¯re here. I would feel uneasy if I left you in the mansion so I¡¯ll take you with me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Sekrit proceeds to walk out of the room like the conversation is over, but I grab her arm.

    ¡¸Your punishment isn¡¯t finished yet.¡¹

    If I let her off here, Dorothea, who was bound and fearful for her life, would not be satisfied.

    ¡¸Dorothea. What do you do to orphans who behave badly?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? First a verbally scold them, then if they still don¡¯t listen, I spank them on the butt.¡¹

    ¡¸There you have it.¡¹

    I make eye contact with Sekrit and point to the sofa.

    ¡¸......what a screwed up fetish.¡¹

    She sighs andys face down on the sofa.

    ¡¸Your sin is heavier than a child¡¯s mischief. So expose your ass.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Sekrit clicks her tongue reproachfully and takes off her tight-fitting pants together with her underwear.

    Herrge, bouncy, brown-skinned ass bes exposed.

    ¡¸Uwa......¡¹

    ¡¸A-amazing, you can see everything.¡¹

    A few kids exim at the sight.

    Two young boys around ten or so could not take their eyes away from Sekrit¡¯s ass, while a young girl of the same age covers her eyes.

    ¡¸There, if you¡¯re going to do it, get it over with quick. Those kids are getting aroused.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, this is bad for the children¡¯s education!¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t show any signs of being embarrassed by the gaze of the kids.

    On the other hand, Dorothea looks at me with criticizing eyes.

    ¡¸This is a form of education. Go on, hit her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹

    I urge the two young boys focusing intently on the woman¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Wait a minute! You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s going to hit me?¡¹

    What is she talking about? It makes sense that the ones who suffered the damage carry out the punishment, right?

    ¡¸Why do I have to get spanked by a couple of k¨D¨D¡¹

    When Sekrit tries to get up, I hold her down on the sofa.

    ¡¸Go ahead and p her. You don¡¯t need to hold back with your level of strength.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right.¡¹¡¸Gulp.¡¹

    The two kids swing down open palms on Sekrit¡¯s butt cheeks.

    Their hands incessantly hit her butt, however it doesn¡¯t affect the trained Sekrit, and her skin hasn¡¯t turned red at all.

    ¡¸You brats, I¡¯ll remember this...... you¡¯re not getting off easy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hiiih!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s menacing growl scares the kids into taking a step back.

    ¡¸Hey now, don¡¯t threaten them.¡¹

    I give Sekrit¡¯s tanned ass a p of my own.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Sekrit arches back and screams. I held back though.

    ¡¸I was getting used to the lukewarm ps of the brats...... you......¡¹

    Might as well give her three more ps.

    ¡¸Gyaan! Guuuh! You¡¯ll regret this!¡¹

    ¡¸Some kind of liquid is flying out??¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? From where?¡¹

    ¡¸Mama Dorothea-san. What is this fishy smelling stuff~?¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, this isn¡¯t good for the children!¡¹

    The children are sent back to their bedrooms after the punishment and Sekrit lies exhausted on the sofa with her lower half still naked.

    ¡¸I feel strange...... it feels hot between my legs.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I want to hit another girl¡¯s bum again.¡¹

    ¡¸Me...... next time, I want someone to p me. Hey Tor~, can we y ¡®ass-pping¡¯ next time?¡¹

    I watch the innocently moring kids walk away and return to Sekrit, caressing her red ass.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forget this humiliation. I¡¯ll get you back.¡¹

    She stares hatefully at me.

    Well, the punishment is done, so let¡¯s consider what happened as water under the bridge and make up.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s clear things up right away in bed. You wanna do it now?¡¹

    ¡¸......hmph. Sure.¡¹

    I also call Dorothea, who is in a huff.

    ¡¸The three of us will do poorly-educated things.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, Hardlett-sama is so...... alright, I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    Most things can be solved by going to bed together.

    I do some serious thinking after allowing the two to wipe down their bodies.

    The way Sekrit approached the problem was wrong, however she is definitely correct about the safety of the mansion.

    South Yuguria knows my standing, plus it isn¡¯t out of the question for them to attack vulnerable ces.

    Rafen is guarded well because it¡¯s my territory, but the same can¡¯t be said about the capital.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get Erich to assign guards¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No need.¡¹

    The petite frame of a female with blonde hair emerges from the darkness.

    ¡¸So you came along too, Brynhildr.¡¹

    ¡¸It goes without saying. I¡¯ve told you countless times already, don¡¯t go anywhere without saying anything, you bird brain!¡¹

    I think I heard strange voices outside the window saying, ¡°hungry¡± and ¡°dark, can¡¯t see¡±, but I won¡¯t worry about it for now.

    Brynhildr clears her throat adorably.

    ¡¸Do you think that woman would be stopped by two or three guards?¡¹

    That¡¯s probably impossible. It¡¯ll take her less than 30 seconds to finish them off.

    ¡¸So are you going to assign an army?¡¹

    I can¡¯t do something like that in the capital.

    ¡¸If you are willing to swallow some conditions, I can have one of my underlings permanently stay in the mansion.¡¹

    That would be appreciated. A vampire would not lose to any ordinary assassins and their true worth will be proven at night.

    The problem of sunlight can be avoided altogether by staying holed up in the mansion too.

    ¡¸So, what are these conditions you speak of?¡¹

    ¡¸Lend me your ear.¡¹

    Brynhildr whispers to me.

    When I burst out unconsciously, Brynhildr sinks her teeth into my neck.

    ¡¸If you leak this to anybody, I will massacre your entire family and turn you into my ve! Got it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, alright, I understand.¡¹

    I paid a rtively small price for arge return. That was a great deal.

    Two Weeks Later. Arnd. Goldonia Royal Army Supreme Headquarters.

    Afterbining the Royal army with the feudal lords¡¯ armies, our force of 150 000 deploys in a wide area around Arnd. One reason to do so was because we had too many soldiers to fit inside the city, but the enemy could surround us if we simply stayed inside the city and in the worst case, they could bypass us and possibly attack the capital without ever engaging us.

    Even so, Arnd being a sturdy fortress city is a huge help and the soldiers seem vaguely reassured by the towering walls beside them.

    ¡¸Coming into contact with the enemy western army! As predicted, their forces are believed to total 80 000!¡¹

    ¡¸So they¡¯re finally here.¡¹

    As the rm sounds loudly, nobody seems to be too shaken up.

    Although we are only making contact now, we knew the enemy woulde and we came here to Arnd for that very reason.

    ¡¸We¡¯re 150 000 and the enemy is 80 000.¡¹

    I mutter next to Erich. It appears we can win rather easily.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s central army of 50 000 is making arge roundabout and closing in so they are actually equal in number with 130 000. 20 000 from the feudal lords¡¯ armies are practically a decoration after all. ......I shudder when I think of the possibility where you didn¡¯t stop the 70 000 of the eastern army.¡¹

    ¡¸How many did the Royal army have originally?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking this now? ......12 army corps for a total of 180 000. In the first engagement, an entire corps was wiped out, then three more corps were injured during the battle in Roleil. The only ones capable of mobilizing are the eight army corps we have now and one reorganized corps of 10 000¨D¨D well, not exactly, but that¡¯s it for the time being.¡¹

    So he¡¯s basically saying that this is not their full strength.

    If we lose here, Erich won¡¯t be the only one who is finished.

    ¡¸Based on what I know, this is the first time in history both sides are fighting a battle with hundreds of thousands of forces on the Central ins.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I spoke out loud unconsciously.

    When Erich shows me a doubtful expression, I encourage him to continue.

    It came up three times during the history lessons with Lucy after all.

    ¡¸A battle of colossal proportions that will be engraved in history, huh...... in spite of the nation being in a state of existential crisis, my heart as a soldier can¡¯t help dancing in excitement. What a mysterious feeling.¡¹

    Erichments as he gazes into the distance.

    ¡¸Kuku, hundreds of thousands, eh?¡¹

    The one who snickered was Sekrit. Her way of speaking has a mocking tone no matter how you listen to it.

    ¡¸......I purposely didn¡¯t ask, but who is that woman? She has dark skin not often seen in the Central ins.¡¹

    Exining is troublesome so I told her not to do anything that will make her stand out.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it. When I see an idiot immersed in deep feelings in anticipation ofrge scale battle, telling me not tough is impossible.¡¹

    Whatever, just go along with what we decided beforehand.

    I give Sekrit an unnatural and deliberate stare.

    The corner of her mouth lifts up, but she obeys and falls in line behind me.

    ¡¸This woman is the head of a bandit gang who operated uwfully in my territory. I took her to bed because of her appearance, but she also seemed useful in other areas, so I decided to bring her to the capital as a guard for my mansion.¡¹

    I have some reluctance in saying that I embraced her, despite the story being a fabricated one, however Sekrit said she wouldn¡¯t go with any other story besides this one. Dammit, is she getting me back for the embarrassment she suffered in the mansion?

    ¡¸This one is acting as Hardlett-sama¡¯s meat toilet. As a toilet, this one has no name.¡¹

    Erich and the personnel in the headquarters look at me with cold eyes.

    What she said just now wasn¡¯t in the script and I don¡¯t have the acting skills to ad lib.

    ¡¸Hearing that he was leaving for the front, this one had to follow no matter what. If not, this one was willing to be a military prostitute in order to apany him, so he allowed this one toe.¡¹

    ¡¸This life of mine has no meaning if this one is unable to ept your excretory functions...... the days of being whipped to tears. The times you would shout insults as you shove your anus at me. And then the moments this one would be covered in fecal matter......¡¹

    Spouting baseless statements, Sekrit clings to my leg and licks my shoe.

    The eyes of Erich and the others grow colder.

    This little bitch, she can¡¯t even hide her evil smile anymore.

    ¡¸......it may not be my ce toment on what you do in your territory, since you are free to pardon criminals as you wish and have sex ves...... though I feel like you should learn proper moral conduct.¡¹

    One of the staff officers advises me with a disdainful look.

    My reputation was strange enough as it is, and it just got even worse.

    ¡¸Military Commissioner, it¡¯s time......¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, let us save the discussion about Lord Hardlett¡¯s perverted fetishes forter.¡¹

    The staff officers chuckle at Erich¡¯sment, then direct their gazes at the enemy in front.

    I guess that was a good way to relieve some of the tension.

    In response to our wide left and right deployment with Arnd¡¯s city walls in the center, the enemy appears to be initially concentrating their forces in the middle.

    Detachments extend out from both wings and, while avoiding an encirclement, siege weapons advance forward towards the castle walls.

    ¡¸Wings, rout the enemy detachments and surround them!¡¹

    ¡¸Troops stationed in Arnd, aim for the siege weapons from above the ramparts! Do not engage in closebat.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy siege weapons include catapults and...... shit, they have cannons too!¡¹

    A fierce battle spreads throughout the wings.

    Reports from the right and left indicate an advantage for our allies, however the enemy aimed for Arnd while being careful not to be surrounded from the beginning, and so it can be said that everything was developing as they had hoped.

    ¡¸South wall has taken damage! The upper portion is crumbling!¡¹

    ¡¸Battering rams have demolished the southeast gate! It is being repaired!¡¹

    Several more reportse in, but Erich remains firmly seated with his eyes closed.

    If he isn¡¯t saying anything, it isn¡¯t the right time yet, so I close my eyes.

    That was when a loud sound roared right next to headquarters.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the enemy catapult. A bouldernded close by...... fire is breaking out due to the heated stone!¡¹

    ¡¸Pouring water over the rocks won¡¯t do much, use sand instead.¡¹

    It goes without saying that I¡¯m bored, so I can at least provide some instructions.

    ¡¸Good thing it wasn¡¯t a pot filled with gunpowder and oil.¡¹

    ¡¸Pots don¡¯t reach this far. Look, it fell around the castle walls. That distance is pretty much the limit.¡¹

    As I am talking with Sekrit, one of the staff officers seemed surprised.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, as expected, is staying calm.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been in my share of wars after all. Well, if it falls on your head, there¡¯s not much you can do.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuaah......¡¹

    Sekrit is even yawning.

    With all the defensive battles we¡¯ve been intely, she has probably gotten familiar with being shot at.

    Arnd has thick castle walls unlike Zan Dora, so projectiles don¡¯t fly directly at us, making our lives easier.

    ¡¸Still, weren¡¯t the walls of Arnd made without cannons in mind? What would happen if they continue shooting?¡¹

    I look over at Erich, who gives out an order with his eyes remaining closed.

    ¡¸First Division Cavalry move to the front of the south gate. Disregard casualties and standby.¡¹

    A staff officer salutes without saying anything.

    ¡¸If you need breakthrough ability, I¡¯ll go as well.¡¹

    Erich nods.

    ¡¸Stay on standby until the order is given, got it? ¨D¨Ddon¡¯t die.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I mount Schwartz and ride along with rocks falling all around.

    Sekrit is riding with me, though I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t have her own horse. Where did she steal that one?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stress the little details in war.¡¹

    Cannons are shooting the gate an awful lot and various ces are showing signs of crumbling.

    Now we can see the outside situation so it can be considered somewhat of a convenience.

    Sekrit¡¯s mouth curls when she sees what is outside.

    ¡¸That siege formation seems so familiar. ......oh, they¡¯reing soon.¡¹

    The pace of cannonfire drops. At the same time, the catapults change their aim from the center of the walls to further back.

    I can tell too. Their aim is starting to deviate as to avoid friendly fire.

    Which means their infantry will push forward next and attempt to get over the walls damaged by the cannons.

    ¡¸That is also a chance for us.¡¹

    The cannonspletely stop shooting, then the lighter and more urate ballistae move up to the front.

    Simultaneously, soldiers holdingdders and shields begin to attack.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but didn¡¯t themander-dono say to wait until the order was given?¡¹

    Sekrit smiles mockingly.

    Muu, shouldn¡¯t it be fine...... no, he really looks like he would get mad if I run out early.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. If I wasmander, I would chop off your dick before lopping off the head.¡¹

    Ballistae are set in ce and enemy soldiers cling onto the wall.

    I can hear the clinking sounds of the steeldders propping up against the wall one after the other.

    ¡¸They¡¯re climbing up.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course they are.¡¹

    The order hasn¡¯t been given yet? Is Erich sleeping?

    ¡¸Will you go against orders then? I know I¡¯m not themander, but I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸...... I¡¯ll wait a bit more.¡¹

    I squeeze Sekrit¡¯s ass and wait.

    Finally, the enemy vanguard haspletely climbed to the top of thedders, and it was at that time when the order was given.

    ¡¸Open the gates! Commence the attack!¡¹

    The gates swung open immediately.

    ¡¸Squads 1 to 3 are in charge of removing thedders! Squads 4 to 8 will secure the gate, Squads 9 to the rest of the army will target the enemy cannons!¡¹

    All allies let out a war cry and charge out at full speed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time!¡¹

    ¡¸Ow! Stupid muscle head!¡¹

    I p her tight ass and follow the others.

    Erich surely kept me in suspense, although the timing of the order was perfect.

    Seeing us pour out of the gates, the enemy cannons, ballistae and archers all hesitate to intercept us.

    Well that much is natural. Their allies have climbed to the upper portion of the walls, so they would be shooting their own soldiers if they miss.

    Not to mention they worked to climb over the walls only to get attacked by us from behind.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s rout the enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re supposed to prioritize the removal of cannons. I¡¯ll go along with you if you¡¯re going to ignore that imperative.¡¹

    Sekrit has been warning me about every little thing for the past while now.

    ¡¸I get it. We¡¯ll crush everything in sight, that should be fine, right?¡¹

    I raise my longsword above my head.

    Schwartz is as fast as usual and carried me far in front of the other allies.

    Thus, the enemy crossbows, which have a shorter range and no risk of friendly fire, were concentrated at me.

    ¡¸Now then, can you get through my shield?¡¹

    Knocking down the bolts is difficult so I use my shield to protect my face.

    Schwartz nces up at me as if saying ¡°what about me?¡±

    I would like to respond with ¡°every man for himself on the battlefield¡±, but I would be in trouble if my mobility is lost.

    ¡¸Now.¡¹

    Right as the enemymander swings down his sword, I pull on Schwartz¡¯s mane.

    ¡¸Shoot¨D¨D eh, he dodged!? He changed directions at that speed!? How clever, despite having such arge body......¡¹

    All the bolts aimed at me missed due to the sudden change in events and hit a few soldiers in the rearguard instead, turning them to porcupines.

    They were unlucky, there¡¯s nothing they could have done.

    Sekrit astutely pops up from behind the fallen ally soldiers. I¡¯m d she¡¯s alright.

    ¡¸Speed up.¡¹

    Schwartz was already elerating before the words came out of my mouth.

    The enemy crossbows try to reload, but they shouldn¡¯t have enough time.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not going to make it! Spearmen, get in front and don¡¯t break formation!¡¹

    I wanted to charge in before they changed formation. It looks like their reaction was quicker.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of the spears. You do the rest.¡¹

    Schwartz snorts reluctantly.

    ¡¸Ready!¡¹

    A wall of spears line up in front.

    My legs squeeze tightly around Schwartz¡¯s body and I pull my sword behind my back.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I unleash a horizontal sh with my longsword, slicing all the interfering spears in half right in the middle, turning them into in wooden sticks.

    ¡¸What the¨D¨D¡¹

    Schwartz runs straight into the enemy lines at full speed before the enemy soldier could express his shock.

    A bunch of sticks with no sharp ends have no hopes of stopping Schwartz who easily weighs over a ton. Two soldiers were crushed under the horse¡¯s hooves and five others were sent flying by therge animal¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    On its way back, my sword slices through the dumbfoundedmander.

    The diagonal sh cuts through his raised right hand, passing into his head from above his right eye and escaping through his left jaw.

    ¡¸A hole has opened up. Get moving.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she jumps into the vacated space.

    Allies who heard her flood through the gap, instantly widening the crack in enemy lines.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a bad feeling to stand in front, right?¡¹

    My excitement is short-lived as Schwartz raises his head and nudges my arm.

    I notice three heavy cavalry in front of us.

    They have a different aura about them. They are most likely headquarters personnel, who I would be d to kill.

    ¡¸Go straight ahead.¡¹

    I ready my sword as I tell Schwartz.

    ¡¸Argh, move the cavalry up! Pull the siege weapons back! What is the squad leader doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Was his attention too focused on crossing over the wall!?¡¹

    ¡¸That guy is...... the demon mentioned in the report!? He came to the west!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a demon?¡¹

    I approach one of them with a diagonal sh.

    The enemy deflects with their shield, although it seems he could not afford to worry about the tip of my de.

    His horse suffers arge gash from the tip of my sword, which in turn flings him up like a catapultunches a loaded stone.

    The next enemy targets the opening created after I made arge swing with a sharp thrust.

    ¡¸Pretty fast.¡¹

    I block with my shield to recover and then retaliate with a swing of my longsword.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be that easy!¡¹

    My powerful downward swing is defended nicely by the enemy¡¯s shield.

    Of course, he was thrown off bnce, but somehow forcefully aims for the gaps in my armor, preventing me from pushing my way in with strength.

    ¡¸How skilled.¡¹

    When I deflect his sword, the enemy switches from wielding a shield to a knife and throws it at Schwartz.

    Not wanting my ¡®legs¡¯ to be taken out, I quickly protect my mount, which gives the enemy time to recover.

    What he did so far is impressive, but I can¡¯t spend anymore time than this.

    I exhale deeply.

    ¡¸Fuuh!¡¹

    I raise my arm like I¡¯m about to make anotherrge swing with my sword, then circumvent the defensive stance taken by the enemy by bashing my shield against him with all my might.

    ¡¸Gugah! Gueh!¡¹

    A sh isn¡¯t impossible to block with a little bit of skill, but when ites to a shield m, it turns into a contest of power.

    In terms of raw power, this guy and I have an overwhelming advantage.

    ¡¸Gugya!¡¹

    After the third blow, the enemy finally drops his shield, allowing me to bring my sword down on his head.

    The cavalry who fought bravely is cut from his shoulder down to his stomach and falls off his horse.

    ¡¸Last one is you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, I¡¯m not going to be done in by a demon......¡¹

    The man stares me down, then suddenly his eyes widens and his body stiffens.

    He appears to be looking at something behind me.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    My sh tears into his body with absolutely no resistance and thest enemy dies.

    What was that, was he all talk?

    ¡¸General ¨D¨D......? Why......¡¹

    The man seems to be saying something which I can¡¯t make out.

    Now that the enemy lines are in disarray, I can run into the base where the siege weapons are.

    ¡¸The enemy ising! Pull the cannons back!¡¹

    ¡¸Have the ballistae retreat with the horses.¡¹

    ¡¸Disassemble the catapults...... wait, there¡¯s not enough time!¡¹

    ¡¸There are so many of them. Which should I break first?¡¹

    ¡¸Logically speaking, the order should be cannons, then the catapults next, and then the ballistaest...... although in such chaos, let¡¯s go at random.¡¹

    Sekrit spurs her horse on and cuts down an enemy soldier, taking away the spear he was holding and thrusting it at a ballista.

    ¡®At random¡¯, huh. Those are her favorite words.

    I swing my longsword, destroying a ballista as well as killing the operators.

    The path is cleared and I see four cannons in front. The cannoneers run away in haste when they see me.

    ¡¸There is a lot of gunpowder in reserve...... if a fire is lit, we¡¯ll be blown away. Break the firing mechanism at the back¨D¨D¡¹

    I try to listen to what Sekrit is saying while mming my sword down on the barrel of the cannon.

    The steel barrel deforms into a ¡®v¡¯ shape and falls apart.

    I bash another with my shield, caving in a portion of the barrel and then move on to a third cannon, where I stick my sword into the mouth of the cannon and fling the siege weapon away.

    Of course, the cannon is bent out of shape from the impact ofnding on the ground and it should be useless.

    ¡¸Did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸......nevermind.¡¹

    She sighs as she watches me destroy a fourth cannon.

    Our allies also took down their share of siege weapons and a considerable amount were turned to junk.

    Nevertheless, the one-sided destruction doesn¡¯t continue for long.

    ¡¸Enemy reinforcements! Heavy cavalry approaching!¡¹

    ¡¸Thirdpany is surrounded and slowly being annihted.¡¹

    ¡¸Headquarters has issued an order for all units to retreat! ¡°Fall back immediately. Especially Lord Hardlett, move without grumbling.¡±¡¹

    We destroyed all we could in the few minutes we were given before the enemy¡¯s unexpectedly quick reaction.

    Offense and defense switched ces and reports of ally squads being wiped out also starteding in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time. We¡¯re withdrawing.¡¹

    I thought I broke a lot, but many remain undamaged.

    If I were to stay behind and persist, our side would be the one suffering more casualties. Besides, Erich specifically called me out.

    I look off in the distance at a certain catapult. I had wanted to destroy that one, but I couldn¡¯t reach it.

    Upon closer inspection, there is a pot of oil still resting on theunch pad.

    Perfect, there just happens to be a bonfire torch right next to me.

    ¡¸Sekrit.¡¹

    I toss the torch at Sekrit and jerk my chin in the direction of the catapult.

    ¡¸How interesting.¡¹

    She abandons her horse and jumps on Schwartz.

    Having a sturdier base is probably better for throwing.

    Schwartz neighs happily. Control yourself buddy, this is the battlefield.

    ¡¸Hold steady.¡¹

    With the torch in her right hand, her entire body bends back like a bowstring being pulled.

    ¡¸Shhi.¡¹

    She exhales at the same time she releases the torch, which flies through the sky in arge arc.

    The torch spins around in the air and falls directly on theunch pad at the perfect angle.

    There was a sound of a porcin object shattering, then enemy soldiers can be heard screaming in panic, then the sound of things burning up before an eventual explosion sends vibrations in a somewhat wide radius.

    ¡¸Thatst shot was really shy.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great? Fights are more fun when they¡¯re explosive.¡¹

    I ride back to Arnd with Sekrit behind me.

 Chapter 383: Central Plains Unification War â‘§ Arkland Great Battle: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 383: Central ins Unification War ¢à Arnd Great Battle: Part 2</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Finished with the attack on the enemy siege weapons, I followed the army back inside the city of Arnd.

    I checked briefly and found out we suffered casualties which can¡¯t be considered insignificant.

    Because the enemy¡¯s reaction was fast, we could not conduct a wless withdrawal from battle.

    ¡¸They stopped their assault on the city though. They will be unwilling to use their siege weapons next time and will naturally keep a distance when they attack so we can expect both their uracy and power to drop. There are enough reasons which justify the deaths of those few soldiers.¡¹

    Sekrit takesrge gulps of water as she leans against my back.

    How impressive that she can ride a horse facing the opposite direction. Also, don¡¯t throw your canteen after you¡¯re finished drinking, the soldier you hit is staring this way.

    ¡¸I have returned.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Then please set out for the west gate next.¡¹

    Erich deres right as Ie back to headquarters.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I thought I could at least rest a little and embrace a woman, but my silent protest doesn¡¯t bear fruit.

    I didn¡¯t get to wipe the blood off my armor either.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s central army is challenging us to a field battle. If we leave them alone, they will circle around to the rear and there¡¯s a possibility the capital¡¯s logistics will be severed.¡¹

    ¡¸A continuous attack?¡¹

    ¡¸The southern army may have pulled back their siege weapons, but they are still maintaining an offensive position. They shoulde at us again before the field battle is over...... I¡¯m prepared for wave attacks. I¡¯ll repel them all.¡¹

    Erich smiles fearlessly as he gives out orders to the othermanders.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯ll use everyone I can. You¡¯re a valuable asset after all. If you¡¯re avable, I¡¯ll make the most of your talents.¡¹

    Erich puts a hand on my shoulder and whispers to me.

    ¡¸Now that you have slept with a woman of mine, I¡¯ll need you to go along with my requests. I don¡¯t want to hear you say no after going so far as releasing your seed inside her¨D¨D now go.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure the others only heard thest two words.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I guess. I embraced Erich¡¯s woman and most likely got her pregnant too.

    I stuff my mouth with some of the dried meat and fruit-vored water there.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Then I put my arm around the waist of a young woman doing chores in the headquarters.

    ¡¸Tell me if you don¡¯t like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh? Eh?¡¹

    I steal the woman¡¯s lips and slip my tongue in her mouth.

    ¡¸Nnnh©`©`!! Nn, nnh! N...... uunh. Hamu, haahu...... chuu. Nnchu, mmchu, ahuu...... chuu~?¡¹

    She resisted at first, but when I asked for one more time through my eyes, she consents by giving me a kiss and rxing.

    I was able to refill myself with the minimum.

    ¡¸My tent is three away from this one! Three away from here!¡¹

    I raise a hand to acknowledge the imploring woman and leave headquarters.

    I have to head to the frontlines before Erich and the other staff officers get upset at me.

    ¡¸Nn.¡¹

    Sekrit opens her mouth and sticks out her tongue so I throw her a piece of dried meat.

    ¡¸Cheh.¡¹

    I knew what she wanted, I just thought it would be more fun if I hold off until after the battle.

    Hearing her click her tongue a second and third time, I once again depart for the front.

    ¡¸Enemy totals 50 000...... no, they¡¯re divided into two! 30 000 are heading straight while 20 000 are in the rear...... they¡¯re circling around to the west gate!¡¹

    ¡¸Our forces consists of 30 000 from the Royal army and 20 000 of the feudal lords¡¯ armies...... have 15 000 of the Royal army meet the enemy at the rear. The rest of the Royal army and the feudal lords¡¯ armies will defend this ce!¡¹

    A man who appears to be amander makes a prompt decision.

    I don¡¯t have much to say. Erich told me not to say anything which would interfere withmand.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the correct choice. The feudal lords¡¯ armies of inferior maneuverability and cooperation can¡¯t be used properly. To make the most of them, the only way is to assign them to a defensive mission of protecting a single point.¡¹

    Unaware of that, the feudal lords get excited.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to show our true worth! Disy the glory of our finest Porcupine Knights.¡¹

    At least their name is suited towards defense.

    ¡¸What are you on about, our Exploding White Tigers will earn all the achievements.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how they came up with that name. In my head, all I can see is a fox in a bloody mess with guts sttered everywhere.

    ¡¸Thest thing to say is loyalty to the king and current lord. Also, I pledge loyalty to the family head, the son-inw of my granduncle¡¯s cousin¨D¨D¡¹

    What a distant rtionship. I¡¯m worried for him, he seems to be the type written in Erich¡¯s notebook.

    Then I hear three familiar voices.

    ¡¸Our Starved Dog army will not fall behind!¡¹

    ¡¸Like a wild dog dying to eat, we will simrly defeat enemies with the same ferocity!¡¹

    ¡¸Not Starving Dog? It feels like our name changed a bit.¡¹

    The poor trio is also participating in the defense.

    Before I knew it, their proud squad is lined up next to me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to talk.¡¹

    Not long after Sekrit warns me, I could hear an order from the enemy army.

    The start of attacks shoulde shortly.

    ¡¸The enemy is here. Gentlemen of the lords¡¯ armies, I¡¯d like you all to get into a box formation. A messenger will be used to ry orders to advance or retreat¨D¨D¡¹

    The Royal armymander really has it hard.

    There are plenty of feudal lords who have higher standings than he does, plus not all feudal lords can work well together, so orders must be given to each lord and their army separately.

    As Erich said, they are truly not good for anything besides for livening up the atmosphere.

    ¡¸Pardon me, Margrave Hardlett, I also need your squad......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the only one in my squad so you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll watch what our allies are doing and move ordingly.¡¹

    Themander is surprised yet slightly relieved.

    He must have thought I would grumble and make things difficult for him.

    An especially loud roares from the enemy side.

    I think themander just yelled out an order and the soldiers shouted in response. They¡¯re charging in.

    ¡¸For loyalty and pride¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Our powerful¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸And glory¨D¨D¡¹

    The feudal lords are still reciting useless prologues.

    As I was about to say something, the leader of the three poor nobles, Count Monashi, stops me.

    The Starved Dog army doesn¡¯t belong to me, so it¡¯s not my ce to order them, well the little details shouldn¡¯t matter.

    I hop on Schwartz and draw my longsword.

    ¡¸The enemy ising. Kill¨D¨D¡¹

    I point the tip of my sword at the enemy and inhale.

    ¡¸Kill them all.¡¹

    Schwartz runs forward at the same time as the shout.

    The Starving Dog soldiers are staying back for some reason.

    I guess it¡¯s normal for them to conduct long speeches.

    Whatever. My first order of business is to frighten the enemy.

    ¡¸Kill the enemy, kill, kill, ughter them all.¡¹

    I charge as I let out a low-pitched growl.

    Not longter, the vanguards of the Royal army and feudal lords¡¯ armies engage each other in closebat.

    ¡¸We will bring victory to our fathend and Her Ma¨D¨D gabuh!¡¹

    ¡¸See ya.¡¹

    Passing by an enemy cavalry, I slice off the top part of his head above the nose.

    ¡¸Tear the enemy camp apart. Don¡¯t stop until your heart¨D¨D gugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Good bye.¡¹

    I thrust my sword through the chest of the enemymander leading the charge, then toss him to the side.

    Gradually, no more enemies are left in my vicinity.

    ¡¸T-that guy is dangerous!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s picking off our allies...... could he be the rumored demon!?¡¹

    ¡¸Man, I was relieved after hearing the demon would be in the east too!!¡¹

    The entire line is disturbed when the three poor nobles and I dug into the attacking enemies.

    All that¡¯s left is for heavy cavalry to prate the ranks from somewhere and get out through the back and then the formation will fall apart in an instant.

    ¡¸Ooh, Lord Hardlett set a great example!¡¹

    ¡¸The Monashi faction went along too! If we don¡¯t go, our reputation will be negatively affected.¡¹

    ¡¸Onward, show them the strength of the me Dragon Manglers! Charge!¡¹

    The feudals continuously shout to their armies, telling them not to lose to me.

    ¡¸Idiots......¡¹

    Sekrit muttered and I couldn¡¯t help holding my head in my hands either.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I apud them for being brave and letting out enthusiastic war cries, but I¡¯ve left a messy melee behind me. They should have aimed for an area which was defended more sparsely.

    ¡¸Nothing will happen by just saying it. We¡¯re going on foot.¡¹

    Sekrit and I dismount from our horses.

    We¡¯ll make ourselves targets if we ride in the midst of shing soldiers.

    I¡¯ll also cut allies along with enemies if I use my longsword.

    ¡¸Carry it and stay in the back.¡¹

    I rest my longsword on Schwartz¡¯s back, and he resignedly trots off with a sigh.

    What kind of horse doesn¡¯t show a trace of concern for his master?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he a little simr to a certain someone?¡¹

    Who might you be referring to? Anyways, we don¡¯t have time for idle chatter.

    I pull out my Dual Crater and hold it in front of my body with both hands at a slight angle.

    ¡¸Fuu!¡¹

    I exhale deeply and take a step in.

    First, I swing my sword down on the enemy soldier upied by another ally soldier and cut him in half, then I immediately bring the de back up and slice open the torso of a second enemy.

    ¡¸Wielding this after the longsword makes it feel so light.¡¹

    After swinging the sword back down again, I thrust at a third enemy, narrowly grazing the enemy¡¯s neck.

    Because I missed the center of his throat, his carotid artery was cut instead. Then, as my de continues forward, I sweep my sword to the right for a horizontal sh to decapitate a fourth enemy.

    ¡¸Shit!¡¹

    When the fifth enemy¡¯s swordes down, I cut the fragile weapon in half right in the middle and then sever both of his hands with a return swing of my sword.

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s fast!¡¹

    I deliberately refrain from cutting the sixth, parrying his horizontal sweep and letting his momentum carry his body off bnce before circling around behind him for a deep sh to his back.

    I nce over to my side.

    Sekrit is fighting bravely with her dual swords.

    ¡¸This bitch!¡¹¡¸Darting all over the ce...... agyah!¡¹

    She blocks the first enemy¡¯s sword with her left de and then cuts the second enemy with her right.

    After both she and the first enemy takes a half-step backward, she knocks the first enemy off bnce before simultaneously thrusting with both her swords.

    ¡¸Gegoh......!¡¹

    Although the sword she aimed at his throat was deflected, the enemy couldn¡¯t do anything about the other sword which stabs diagonally into the side of his body.

    Sekrit twists the deeply buried sword to finish him off.

    ¡¸Kiieeeh!¡¹¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    Seeing an opportunity, two spearmen thrust at her from either side.

    Their spears don¡¯te close to scratching her brown skin, rather they cross each other in the airspace where she would have been.

    ¡¸She disappeared!?¡¹¡¸Is she a user of ck magic!?¡¹

    ¡¸You guys are just too slow.¡¹

    Sekrit bent her body low to the ground, almost like she was crawling, to avoid the spears and then stabs both enemies with one sword each.

    ¡¸Gabh......¡¹¡¸How mortifying......¡¹

    Her twin swords urately pierce through the windpipes of the two soldiers.

    Of course, she gives an extra twist for good measure as soon as the de stabs into the neck, granting her opponents an instant death.

    ¡¸Fuu©`¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t bother wiping off the blood and looks for her next victim with eyes narrowed as thin as a piece of string.

    She is unusually not joking around or tormenting her enemies excessively for once.

    The wide grin on her face could not be hidden though.

    ¡¸Hrngaaah!¡¹

    I hear a loud savage roar right next to me and feel the presence of something swinging in my direction.

    Maybe I was looking away a bit too long, however I didn¡¯t let my guard down.

    I respond immediately by holding up my Dual Crater to block the wild man¡¯s sh......

    ¡¸Crap.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t block the attackpletely and my sword flew out of my hand.

    He¡¯s using a spiked ball-type weapon...... a morning star, if I recall correctly, and it¡¯s a reallyrge one at that. I underestimated the weight of the blow, which caused me to lose grip of my sword.

    ¡¸Gahahahaha!! Demon, defeated!¡¹

    The manughs heartily in a tone simr to Irijina¡¯s, except lower-pitched, and appears to be at least 2 meters tall, wearing a full suit of heavy-looking armor with a helmet resembling a bucket. Although his face is not visible to me, I can tell from his voice that he¡¯s ugly and has a small dick.

    ¡¸Stay still and be a sparkling achievement for the great knight, Bangarr-sama!¡¹

    The self-proimed great knight pulls his weapon back and prepares to swing at me, who is now empty-handed.

    Obviously, I¡¯m not going to be part of his achievements like he wants me to.

    In the split second where he reaches the peak of how far he can pull back and right before he swings down, I leap up to grab the shaft of the morning star with my left hand and stop him.

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    This is the weakness of blunt instruments. The part below the spiked tip is just a stick so it¡¯s easy to hold, plus there is no sharp edge for him to rip through and cut my hand. His options are to kick me or topete with me in strength.

    ¡¸Are you challenging me to a power battle!? Interesting, I¡¯ll show you my strength¨D¨D¡¹

    I¡¯m confident that I won¡¯t lose in brute strength, although it¡¯s too foolish topete on the battlefield.

    I ball up my right hand and punch him in the side with all my might.

    ¡¸Hmph!!¡¹

    A metallic thud rang out and considerable pain radiates throughout my hand.

    But the man¡¯s giant body wavers.

    ¡¸Geh...... gebooh......¡¹

    I hear him make a disgusting sound. I¡¯m d his bucket helmet is covering his face.

    ¡¸Uwah...... that was over the armor.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s dented in. How strong is he......¡¹

    I ignore the spectators, grab the man¡¯s arm and throw him to the ground.

    With his armor basically wrapping his entire body, I can¡¯t find a gap to finish him off.

    ¡¸This is good enough.¡¹

    Using something like this is unbing of a knightly act, though I¡¯m far from a knight in the first ce.

    I pick up a stray rock and swing it down repeatedly on his bucket helmet.

    ¡¸S-stop, gugh, gogh!¡¹

    Everytime I hit him, a dent is made on the helmet and he lets out a pained groan. I disregard the slight crumbling of the rock and continue beating him over and over.

    By the fifth and sixth time, the man¡¯s limbs start to spasm. I think I¡¯ve done enough.

    ¡¸My sword......¡¹

    ¡¸Over there.¡¹

    Sekrit finds my Dual Crater and points to it with her finger.

    It¡¯s right in the middle of a melee.

    ¡¸And my longsword is on Schwartz...... I guess this will have to do.¡¹

    I retrieve the bucket man¡¯s morning star and make a run for it.

    If I lose the Dual Crater, Nonna is going to pound me to death with her boobs. That or she¡¯s going to suffocate me with them, neither of which sounds too bad.

    I swing the morning star wildly at the enemies in front of me as such ridiculous thoughts are circling around in my mind.

    An enemyes running at me with a sword, which I block with the spherical metal part of my club, then use to crush his head, breaking his sword in the process.

    As an enemy cavalry charges toward me with a sideways strike, I knock him down with the metal club, then whack an infantry holding a shield twice, smashing him into the ground.

    ¡¸......this is surprisingly usable.¡¹

    ¡¸It suits you too. If a kid was to draw a picture of a barbarian, it would definitely resemble you.¡¹

    Damn Sekrit, I¡¯ll stick a finger up your ass in bed.

    ¡¸So you¡¯vee, demon! I¡¯m not going to let you do as you ple-...... gah! Ogh! Gueeh!¡¹

    I pummel the knight three times and silence him.

    Since I¡¯m not cutting people up with a sword, I¡¯m keeping the blood stter to a minimum.

    ¡¸Good, there it is. It¡¯s not chipped or broken.¡¹

    I let out a sigh of relief after checking the condition of the de.

    ¡¸Your back is wide open.¡¹

    Sekrit spins and waves her two swords almost like she was dancing.

    She deflects three crossbow bolts.

    ¡¸Mm, thanks.¡¹

    Hitting down bolts is hard even for me.

    She¡¯s pretty nimble to do that, and three of them too.

    ¡¸Not really. I missed one.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she pulls a bolt out of her thigh.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It missed my artery and it won¡¯t hinder my movements.¡¹

    She sticks out her tongue and licks up the blood on her hand.

    ¡¸Thank meter in bed tonight. I¡¯ll make sure you entertain me.¡¹

    I¡¯m definitely worried, although I can¡¯t ask her to just abandon the fight. Even if she says she¡¯s fine......

    ¡¸Look, there are more important issues, like how our allies in the rear are colliding with the enemy.¡¹

    Their side has 20 000 and our side has 15 000. The moment I thought a hard battle would start, ally soldiers hidden in the grass appeared.

    The total amount was merely 5000, but the sudden emergence threw the enemy for a loop.

    ¡¸I see, so it was already known the enemy would circle around. What an excellentmander to be able to read this far.¡¹

    The enemy quickly fell into disorder, allowing our allies to execute their offensive schemes.

    With aid from the ballistae and archers in Arnd, the development was mostly one-sided.

    ¡¸I expected no less from Erich. The rear is fine.¡¹

    I get into a ready stance with my Dual Crater, prepared to concentrate solely on the enemies in front.

    However, Sekrit grinned.

    ¡¸I wonder about that. Concealing soldiers and ambushing from the side is a fine strategy up to that point. But......¡¹

    The confused enemy withpletely messed up lines were starting to get routed.

    Seeing an opportunity, our allies chased after them, running ...... outside the range of support fire from Arnd.

    ¡¸They got baited and pursued too far.¡¹

    Out of nowhere, enemy cavalry rushed out and charged into the side of the overextended army.

    There were merely 3000 of them. However, the cavalry galloping at full speed exerted a pressure far greater than their actual numbers.

    This time, it was our allies who fell into chaos after being split in the middle.

    Orders were yelled and whistles blown, turning around the enemies who were fleeing not too long ago.

    ¡¸So a trap was used to counter a trap.¡¹

    ¡¸Or perhaps they anticipated an ambush and kept forces in reserve...... Our opponents seem quite capable.¡¹

    I re-evaluate the state of battle.

    We are in a jumbled mess and taking turns attacking and defending, unlikely to finish the battle anytime soon.

    Since both sides are in disarray, neither of us can really carry out any ns.

    On the other side, the situation in the back is exceedingly bad.

    Not only have our allies been divided by cavalry, because they carelessly ventured too far, they are in a position where the ally base cannot provide support.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go extinguish the fire.¡¹

    I try whistling to call for Schwartz.

    Unfortunately, no soundes out, although he sensed what was going on and came on his own with a displeased look on his face.

    ¡¸Ooh, reinforcements, huh? Then we will also go......¡¹

    ¡¸It is a knight¡¯s greatest ambition to save those in peril!¡¹

    ¡¸Let us go to their aid!¡¹

    The poor trio were about to give orders to their subordinates.

    ¡¸No. Don¡¯te.¡¹

    When I say it with a strict expression, the three of them fall on their backside in unison. They really are good friends.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸W-why not!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three of them speak all at once.

    From what I saw of their fighting, the Starving Dog army will be more than an encumbrance and actually be fairly reliable.

    Furthermore, taking away 500 soldiers shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the overall numbers in the struggle between us and the enemy.

    ¡¸The problem is theck of leadership from the feudal lords.¡¹

    Sekrit is correct.

    500 may be a small number, but a sudden change of course might startle those in the area.

    If they see that, it would prompt 1000 to fall back, then the next 2000 people would fall back as a chain reaction, and then soon enough, order would be disrupted.

    Those armies are not like proper armies with an established chain ofmand.

    ¡¸I will go by myself. Sekrit, you stay here too.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Hey.¡¹

    I spur Schwartz to gallop off before she could reply. I¡¯m not going to carry an injured person around.

    Damn Erich, this isn¡¯t going to be proportionate unless I spend more time with your lover.

    ¡¸Full speed ahead. Run until your heart bursts.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs and begrudgingly elerates.

    He¡¯s fast. We¡¯re going as fast as the wind.

    It¡¯s worlds apartpared to normal travelling speed. So he was holding back all the time.

    The enemy hasn¡¯t noticed me at all...... I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m alone.

    I might as wellunch an attack first and take out amander ss.

    ¡¸Go for that fancy-looking guy.¡¹

    I run towards the gaudily-dressed cavalry at full speed.

    Some soldiers start realizing my presence, except they can¡¯t warn theirmander in time due to Schwartz¡¯s speed.

    ¡¸Commander! An enemy from the right!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¨D¨D?¡¹

    The battalionmander turns around just in time to get his body sliced in half.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! Come if you want to die! Wahahahaha!¡¹

    I shout loudly regardless of how stupid it is.

    Some pressure needs to be drawn away from my troubled allies.

    ......that¡¯s why I won¡¯t tolerate Schwartz snickering.

    ¡¸Look, that guy came!¡¹

    ¡¸By himself......so he¡¯s actually of a demon tribe!¡¹

    It really isn¡¯t something I want to do, but my highest priority right now is to stand out.

    After breaking through to the center of enemy lines with a ¡®surprise¡¯ attack, I cut down any other enemies who dares to stand in my way.

    ¡¸Get him! Block his route and kill him!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s moving too fast......¡¹

    They try to catch up, but none of their horses could hope to match Schwartz in speed.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    I slice off the part above the chest of an enemy who gets close to me, then stab the torso with the point of my sword, running around waving the lower half like a g while spraying blood everywhere.

    ¡¸How dare this demon...... does he not understand human logic?¡¹

    I¡¯m not doing this because I like it either.

    I lop off the head of another enemy with my Dual Crater, then knock the severed head toward a group of enemies with my longsword before it hits the ground. Those who were near thending point of the head were shaken up and turned in my direction.

    Good, the more they look at me, the less they focus on my other allies.

    The Royal army was alsogging behind, but they aren¡¯t ipetent.

    I can see them desperately trying to reorganize, though I¡¯m not sure whether my insignificant reinforcement yed a part.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good enough for now, I guess.¡¹

    I can see a few hundred soldiers running toward me.

    Even I can¡¯t take on all of them at once.

    I jump into the ally camp and run up to the corpsmander giving out orders with a ghastly face.

    ¡¸Ooh, I received reports that a demon was rampaging for us, so it was you, Lord Hardlett!?¡¹

    I want toin about that, but time is more precious than gold at the moment.

    ¡¸Can you recover?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if I have some time now. However, the enemy cavalry that split us in half areing this way.¡¹

    The enemy isn¡¯t going to wait for us to rebuild our formation.

    3000 cavalry are kicking up a dust cloud and charging at us.

    ¡¸Can you do it if I stop them?¡¹

    ¡¸I can.¡¹

    Alright, good.

    ¡¸Have 1000 infantry attack the enemy cavalry.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? But-¡¹

    I turn to the enemy cavalry and repeat myself.

    ¡¸Do it. I¡¯ll take responsibilityter.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood...... First Battalion head toward the enemy cavalry and support Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    I run off without listening to themander¡¯sst few words.

    The enemy cavalry tries to separate us again by taking a triangr charging formation.

    I charge head-on towards the tip of that triangle.

    ¡¸Enemy cavalry in front......¡¹

    ¡¸A single rider? Only a single rider?¡¹

    I could hear the bewildered enemy.

    Staring down 3000 cavalry is truly terrifying.

    Well, I should have 1000 infantry behind me. I¡¯d hate it if I turned around and they weren¡¯t there, so I don¡¯t turn around.

    ¡¸What intense pressure.¡¹

    I¡¯m running straight at the cavalry formation by myself.

    I know how reckless of an act it may seem, but I believe I can win.

    When I intersect with the enemy, I cut down one cavalry in the vanguard.

    Afterpleting my swing, I reverse the de to sh a second cavalry to my left, then immediately bring my sword in the opposite direction for a third cavalry.

    A cavalry charging formation¡¯s purpose is to tear a hole in the opponent¡¯s ranks.

    It wasn¡¯t made to stop a single rider charging straight at them.

    Bow cavalry aside, other cavalry can¡¯t use projectiles as they are riding.

    Moreover, with the speed built up, they can¡¯t deal with enemies other than the ones in front of them.

    If any of them stop carelessly, it would cause a series of collisions among themselves.

    Even if an ally of theirs stops beside them, it¡¯s not like any of them can stop and provide help.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter how many troops the enemy has, you just have to face them upfront.¡¹

    I lightly tap the leg of an enemy¡¯s horse with my longsword.

    The strike wasn¡¯t filled with much power, but with both of us travelling fast, it was strong enough to send the enemy flying like he was hit by a cannon.

    That was when I felt arge impact to my body.

    I felt my breath escape me and the food I ate before battle start to rise up from my stomach.

    Obviously, the might of the enemy is also doubled.

    Brushing against them a tiny bit results in such force.

    Falling from your horse is practically a forgone conclusion when colliding with a defeated enemy, and losing one¡¯s legs would guarantee death.

    ¡¸Be careful not to bump into anyone.¡¹

    Schwartz wiggles his ears like he doesn¡¯t like what I asked of him.

    ¡¸I have to get serious too.¡¹

    I exhale and widen my eyes.

    When I concentrate like this, the enemy¡¯s movements appear to slow down.

    I easily deflect an iing spear and then slice the unguarded body of the enemy soldier in half.

    I intercept an enemy¡¯s sword with my longsword and knock the weapon out of the enemy¡¯s hand.

    I grab the tip of the spear which was thrust from my right side and pull the soldier off his horse.

    My fist greets the left enemy¡¯s face.

    I take care of enemies one after the other, meanwhile Schwartz does his best to make fine adjustments to the route he is taking so he doesn¡¯t run into anything.

    Of course, he doesn¡¯t slow down.

    The cavalry charging formation is meant to prate the ranks of the opponent they are charging towards.

    However, the soldiers are ultimately still human. When a foreign substance disrupts the formation by diving in from the front and rampaging, it¡¯s natural for those on the side or the back to be curious.

    That means......

    ¡¸They¡¯re slowing down. The formation also looks messierpared to how it was in the beginning.¡¹

    ¡¸Now we can hold them back. Defend with your life!¡¹

    A trained group of infantry is more than enough to stop cavalry that have lost their speed.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? You could have simply ignored the single rider!! Don¡¯t slow down and run into the enemy......¡¹

    If possible, I want to take out themander of this cavalry unit.

    I give Schwartz¡¯s belly a strong kick.

    There¡¯s a man who is scolding his subordinates.

    He is wearing fancier clothes and has knights more heavily equipped lined up around him...... he must be the one.

    ¡¸Commander!¡¹

    Realizing my aim, a cavalry hastily gets in front of hismander to protect him. Schwartz simply rams his body into the smaller horse and sends him flying.

    ¡¸Get him! Stop that guy!¡¹

    Two more try to attack me.

    I brandish my sword and let Schwartz take care of the rest.

    Although I feel an impact on my left arm and right side, the dragon armor I¡¯m wearing does not allow des to prate it that easily.

    Coughing out a bit of gastric juice is unavoidable.

    ¡¸Commander, please stay back!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah!¡¹

    The superior changes direction and runs away, while the final cavalry gallops toward me.

    I¡¯m surrounded by enemies. If I¡¯m dyed enough, I¡¯ll fail to catch him.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    I swing my sword at full force at the enemy in front of me.

    This time, I don¡¯t use the de side, I use the blunt side.

    ¡¸Gyah!¡¹

    The man is blown into the air instead of cut in half.

    Coincidentally, the man flies perfectly in line with my desired target and crashes into themander running away while still wearing his heavy armor.

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹

    The impact breaks the horse¡¯s hind legs, causing the animal to trip and flinging themander to the ground.

    No further instruction is needed after that.

    Schwartz chases down themander and crushes his skull with his hooves.

    ¡¸Oooooooooooooh!!!¡¹

    I raise my sword in the air and roar out.

    Hmm,pared to how I yelled in Zan Dora, this one iscking ferocity.

    Dammit Schwartz, don¡¯t fold your ears like I¡¯m annoying.

    ¡¸He got themander......?¡¹

    ¡¸A single cavalry rode in and did it......?¡¹

    ¡¸Halt the attack! Halt!¡¹

    The enemy cavalry stop moving.

    With their suprememander dead, they have no other choice except to abandon their charge.

    It looks like the infantry stood their ground until the end.

    With that, my role is done and I can letmander so-and-so do his best with everything else.

    ¡¸I must avenge themander.¡¹

    ¡¸For the honor of our cavalry regiment.¡¹

    All the heads of the stopped cavalry turn toward me.

    This is not good.

    ¡¸Schwartz, run!¡¹

    I break through the thinnest part in the enemy lines and exit the cavalry formation.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let him get away, after him!¡¹

    ¡¸Kill him no matter what!¡¹

    My only choice is to run in the opposite direction of my allies.

    Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem like I can join up with them with 3000 cavalry on my tail.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you guys feel embarrassed chasing one person with all your forces!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, you were the one who attacked first! Just let yourself be captured and die, you demon.¡¹

    Even after changing my course, the enemy still has me as their only target.

    With the horses following me, it almost feels like I¡¯m the one leading them in a charge.

    Normally, Schwartz could elerate and shake them off.

    ¡¸You¡¯re tired?¡¹

    Schwartz is breathing hard.

    It seems I made him run too much. The distance between me and the enemy is shrinking rather than increasing.

    When I tug on his ear, he looks at me with foaming out of his mouth like he can¡¯t run anymore.

    ¡¸Idiot, if we get caught, you¡¯ll be turned to horse meat.¡¹

    I feel Schwartz go a tiny bit faster.

    ¡¸Your favorite mares will get impregnated by other stallions. Young ones especially, one after the other.¡¹

    Good, his speed has returned.

    As I was thinking of heading back towards my allies, an enemy squad appears in front of me.

    I was initially surprised that I may have mistakenly stumbled into the enemy camp, however I realize that this was just a small raid unit. Or maybe it¡¯s a scouting unit.

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t that the cavalry regiment? They¡¯reing this way?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    The scouting unit couldn¡¯t imagine that the cavalry with me leading the way was their enemy.

    Neither arrows nor bolts were fired at me. It¡¯s probably wise if I don¡¯t do anything unnecessary here.

    ¡¸Schwartz, pretend to be a horse from South Yuguria.¡¹

    Schwartz stares at me, telling me not to ask ridiculous things of him when he¡¯s tired.

    I enter the enemy lines while slowly dropping my pace.

    Sure enough, the enemy doesn¡¯t form a spear wall, still puzzled by the current situation. They must think I¡¯m an ally.

    I should have some room to breathe until the cavalry catches up to me and transmits the information.

    If a high-levelmander is here, I might as well finish him off.

    ¡¸Maestus, Your Excellency, state of war is bing uncertain. Please retreat back to the headquarters for now.¡¹

    ¡¸The warfront will eventually reach a stalemate. There is no need for themander to personally observe the situation.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I lured them out too, but it doesn¡¯t look like the n worked out that well. So it all depends on Acevedo.¡¹

    Two splendidly decorated knights are speaking to someone using honorifics.

    If what they said is true, then that guy is themander overlooking the battle. If I take him out, the tide of battle may change.

    I didn¡¯t think he woulde to watch. This is a golden opportunity.

    ¡¸An enemy soldier has invaded¨D¨D! It¡¯s that guy!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    Crap, looks like the cavalry informed this unit about me.

    Everyone around me is looking this way now.

    I don¡¯t have a second to spare.

    Silently, I jump off my horse and run toward the man named Maestus.

    ¡¸Your Excellency!¡¹

    Before the knight could unsheathe his sword, I slice him in half from the top of his shoulder.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    I decapitate the other knight who stands in the way.

    Now, nobody is left between me and Maestus.

    The situation is the same as before with the cavalrymander, although the risk of him escaping is slim because he isn¡¯t on horseback.

    ¡¸Demon......is that you?¡¹

    The man draws his sword in one smooth motion and makes a bitter expression.

    Maybe he knows his own strength doesn¡¯t reach mine. I can do this.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you kill His Excellency!¡¹

    One more person interferes.

    Obviously, I¡¯m going to cut him down quickly......

    Except, the soldier is female and clings onto Maestus to protect him.

    I stop my sword short.

    ¡¸Save His Excellency!¡¹

    ¡¸Shoot your crossbow!¡¹

    I feel the sensation of a bolt hitting my back.

    The moment I turned around, more than ten enemy soldiers jumped between me and Maestus.

    ¡¸Che.¡¹

    Going further than this is impossible.

    I give a parting look to Maestus, hop on Schwartz and leave.

    The enemy soldiers prioritized protecting him so they don¡¯t chase after me.

    That works out for me, since Schwartz seems to be at his limit.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, are you injured!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, my life is saved because you protected me. So the demon referred to that man? Goursat, Argus...... both were killed in an instant.¡¹

    I was one step away, what a waste.

    Perhaps shaken from their general being in danger, the enemy stopped their attack and retreated.

    Our side has suffered its share of casualties and we retreat as well, not wanting to fight anymore.

    The gazes of respect from the corpsmander and his subordinates feels pleasant.

    I find a female staff officer around 40 years old who is staring affectionately at me and when I tempted her for a night visit, she silently handed me the key.

    When I return to Sekrit and the poor trio andpany, they have already settled things on this side.

    With that said, it wasn¡¯t a one-sided victory. Left with no options and unwilling to let the battle be a stalemate, the enemy soldiers withdrew.

    After all of that, it seems the one who achieved the most in this battle is the Starving Dog squad.

    ¡¸The valiant efforts of everyone in the Starving Dog army is beyondparison. It can be described as the incarnation of a fierce God.¡¹

    Themander of the Royal army heaps words of praise.

    ¡¸......did you see what the Starving Dog unit aplished?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I never expected them to do this much.¡¹

    The other feudal lords alsomends. It would have been nice if I could see how much of a role they yed.

    ¡¸Still, they may be enemies, but that is too......¡¹

    ¡¸Granting death to invaders is the natural thing to do...... however showing humanity on the battlefield is......¡¹

    Something doesn¡¯t seem right.

    ¡¸Did you see it? That woman hunted enemies with an expressionless face and didn¡¯t show any mercy to anybody regardless of whether they surrendered or were fleeing.¡¹

    ¡¸When I asked about her, I found out she was Lord Hardlett¡¯s lover.¡¹

    ¡¸Shhh! His lover can do that much! Think about what would happen if you upset Lord Hardlett himself......¡¹

    Sekrit, what on earth did you do?

    ¡¸Who knows.¡¹

    Viscount Binbo and Baron Gokhin were huddled around Count Monashi and all of them were trembling.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t see anything, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Of course, absolutely nothing.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s question was answered in sync by the three nobles.

    You guys are lords of a military faction, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡¸I find myself mysteriously unable to resist her.¡¹

    ¡¸She has the aura of a very important person.¡¹

    ¡¸She even tookmand of the army.¡¹

    I won¡¯t ask anymore.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll listen to the rest from you in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly what I want. You owe me a favor too...... I¡¯ll have you repay that in bed.¡¹

    The consecutive mortalbats was tiring today.

    I¡¯m entitled to my time of embracing a woman at night.

 Chapter 384: Central Plains Unification War â‘¨ Brown-skinned Lover

    <h4>Chapter 384: Central ins Unification War ¢á Brown-skinned Lover</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Strip.¡¹

    As soon as I return to the tent, I get Sekrit naked.

    This isn¡¯t so I could make love to her, this is so I could check on her wounds.

    ¡¸Treatment is done. It didn¡¯t stab too deep either, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡¹

    She was hit in the thigh with a bolt from a crossbow.

    It should be more powerful than a regr arrow, however the injury itself doesn¡¯t look major and she doesn¡¯t appear to be in pain.

    ¡¸A salve was also applied. Do you think I can enjoy fighting if I¡¯m scared of getting an injury like this?¡¹

    Sekrit lightly kicks me as I examine her thigh further and then takes my clothes off.

    ¡¸You got hit several times, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    The shes thatnded didn¡¯t pass through my armor, although it was like being beaten by chunks of metal, so bruises would naturally be left behind.

    With that said, I¡¯m not soft enough to let something of that extent slow me down.

    Only one spot worries me.

    ¡¸......a bolt went through a gap in your armor? This spot...... in an average man would have pierced all the way to the lung for a fatal blow.¡¹

    ¡¸I trained so that wouldn¡¯t happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Fool. These are back muscles you trained to embrace women.¡¹

    One bolt magnificently stabbed into a gap in my armor, but didn¡¯t slip past my muscles.

    Since it is my back, the simple first aid I alreadypleted may not be enough.

    Contrary to Sekrit¡¯s remarks, she is carefully treating my wound.

    ¡¸Take your shirt off, your back is most likely covered in bruises.¡¹

    Iply, seeing no reason to refuse.

    ¡¸I have to admit your muscles are impressive. They make you look like an uncouth barbarian.¡¹

    She rubs the ointment gently while badmouthing me.

    ¡¸Take off the bottom. You were hit in the thigh and waist too, no?¡¹

    This is a reasonable opinion to have, except I heard a gulp from behind me.

    ¡¸......your underwear too.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so you can cure me?¡¹

    She answers right next to my ear, letting her breath blow against my skin.

    ¡¸Of course...... look, there is a bulge in your crotch. I need to heal it right away.¡¹

    I turn around and stand imposingly.

    My cock has swelled so much you could hear it, which is actually the sound of cloth ripping from my underwear tearing.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t good. If I don¡¯t hurry, it might be toote. C¡¯mon, take it off.¡¹

    Sekrit throws the ointment and brush to the corner and approaches my feet on her knees.

    ¡¸I would be put in a difficult position if you died, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    She ces hands smaller than mine on my underwear, which should be big for a woman, and slowly pulls it down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s stuck. For it to be so swollen...... hah!¡¹

    She pulls down more forcefully.

    My dick, alreadypletely erect, flings out with enough momentum to make a loud p as it bends back and hits my abs.

    ¡¸Uu.¡¹

    Sekrit is surprised in spite of my liberation.

    ¡¸I know you get pent up after battle but...... you monster.¡¹

    I grab the hand she ces on my dick and stop it from giving me forey.

    ¡¸No need.¡¹

    I wrap a hand around Sekrit¡¯s back, slip my other hand under her knees and pick her up.

    I walk steadily toward the futon and, after confirming no foreign objects areying there, violently throw her on it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to fuck you.¡¹

    My sense of reason is at its limit with the brown-skinned womanying vulnerable on the futon.

    It¡¯s a wonder how Isted this long. To be honest, I could have done without the treatment and jammed my dick into her immediately.

    However, the woman in front of me wouldn¡¯t ept the order I proposed.

    ¡¸Wait a little more.¡¹

    She takes the hand I was about to hold her thigh with, pulls me down to the futon and rests her head on my chest.

    Several seconds passed without anything happening.

    A strong desire to grasp her breasts and shove a hand into her crotch wells up within me, but I know not to fulfill it at this moment.

    I mentally request my dick to endure as I stroke her hair with my left hand and slowly run my right hand from her back down to her butt cheek.

    She reciprocates by brushing a hand from my chest to my abs then caressing my neck to my lips.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a particrly strong sensation, I feel her breath on my chest gradually grow hotter.

    To match, my cock gets stiffer and engorges with more blood to the point it hurts. I can¡¯t tell whether I¡¯m in heaven or hell.

    ¡¸Alright. You can fuck me.¡¹

    The second she said those words and the second I turned her around into missionary position was almost exactly the same.

    My hands squeeze her firm, muscr ass, lift her legs up high and spread them apart wide so I can get in between.

    ¡¸Aah, I can finally im this superb body.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Be grateful and savor it.¡¹

    I move my hips forward, panting heavily like a beast. My sense of reason is gone and there is no meaning in keeping it.

    Her vagina is already slippery enough from the earlier caressing.

    She is probably just as pent up as I am after battle.

    ¡¸Guh...... so big. This...... won¡¯t go in.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t go in. It isn¡¯t because shecks preparation, it¡¯s because I¡¯m overly prepared.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to back down aftering this far. I¡¯ll jam it in.¡¹

    I grab further up on her body and position myself directly above her, applying my weight down.

    The tip of my dick spreads apart her hole.

    ¡¸Guuuuh! You¡¯re being so forceful!¡¹

    Sekrit clutches the sheets tightly, though she quickly lets go and digs her nails into my arms instead.

    She¡¯s strong enough to scratch my skin until blood trickles out.

    The stinging pain only serves to fan the mes of my arousal.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    I cry out as I push my entire body weight down and sink my hips as far as possible.

    Doing something simr to Nonna or Celia would tear their precious ces, but Sekrit should be able to handle it without any issues.

    ¡¸Agaaah!¡¹

    My dick is buried inside her up until the root.

    Her legs stretches out straight and tenses up as she lets out a resounding scream.

    My first thought was that she passed out until she looks at my eyes and speaks in between her rough breathing.

    ¡¸Fuuh...... fuuh...... you and your monstrous dick...... you can move. Gobble me up like the beast you are! Fuck me!¡¹

    What a woman.

    In this moment, I want to take advantage of those words.

    I hold her in ce firmly and then start moving my hips.

    My erged dick, which is as hard as steel, pushes to her very depths and then the tip scrapes her insides as my dick pulls out.

    ¡¸Uugh! Guuuh! Aagh!¡¹

    Her moans aren¡¯t sexy, they resemble the grunting of an animal.

    I can¡¯t expect to continue treating her so violently.

    Thinking that, I caress the mounds on her chest and slow down my hips.

    My hipse to aplete stop as I request a kiss from her, but her answeres in the form of a bite.

    ¡¸I told you to fuck me. Thrust harder, holler like an animal.¡¹

    Fine, she said it. I won¡¯t show any mercy.

    I grin and once again fix her hips in ce.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Higgyi!¡¹

    Roaring like a beast, I m my hips against her like a battering ram bashing the gates of a castle.

    Her stomach bulges in time with my thrusts.

    The sound of our hips bumping reverberated. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to think two people were having a fist fight from the sounds of flesh being hit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s far from over!¡¹

    My hand circles from her waist to her ass and lifts her body up.

    ¡¸The angle...... uugh! It¡¯s sinking deeper......¡¹

    I already prated the entrance of her womb with the initial insertion.

    What she is feeling now is my dick reaching the back of her womb.

    ¡¸How¡¯s this?¡¹

    Without stopping my thrusts, I press down lightly on her stomach.

    ¡¸Gaah!¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes widen in shock and they even start rolling back.

    Her limbs tense up briefly before drooping down limply. Did I go overboard and make her faint?

    She only fainted for a split second.

    She regains consciousness almost immediately and wraps her legs around my waist.

    ¡¸More. Be more like a beast. Embrace me with the intent to kill!¡¹

    After saying that, she bites down hard on my shoulder.

    I feel her teeth piercing my skin and digging into my flesh.

    I retaliate by grabbing her right breast and pinching her nipple.

    ¡¸Ugaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Guooh!¡¹

    Neither of us are human anymore.

    We both bit each other as we lusted greedily for pleasure, howling like animals.

    By that time, my pleasure has reached its peak.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I hold down her body and yank my dick out in one swift motion.

    Sekrit screams as it felt like my thick dick was going to pull her womb out with it, but I won¡¯t give her any time toy down and catch her breath.

    ¡¸Turn your ass this way. I¡¯ll do something interesting to end.¡¹

    She does what I tell her to and I push my dick into her hole from behind.

    Of course, I don¡¯t hold back. My penis instantly infringes her insides, ignoring what little resistance her body musters, and enters her womb again.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t put your hands on anything.¡¹

    I rest my hands on my hips and slowly stand up.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re...... uuuu! I¡¯m close to 70!¡¹

    ¡¸That much is nothing to me. There, up you go.¡¹

    I support Sekrit solely with my cock.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cum like this.¡¹

    I thrust upward into her for thest spurt.

    Sekrit is iling her legs in the air while her hands grab her hair.

    If she holds them so tightly, she¡¯s going to rip them out.

    ¡¸All the weight is to the back...... my stomach is going to break.¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t do this for too long.

    With a light nibble on Sekrit¡¯s shoulder, I finish things.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiu!¡¹

    She lets out at surprisingly cute moan when I ejacte.

    At the same time, I feel her vagina clench tightly around me. She was apparently holding her orgasm so she could time it with mine.

    ¡¸UUuuuu...... ooooh......¡¹

    Her groanssted as long as my ejaction.

    Sekrit was lowered a little more every time my dick shrunk one size, until itpletely slipped out of her, allowing her to fall head-first in a tired heap onto the futon. More semen sttered onto her ass and back as a parting gift.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t move my body. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever gotten this exhausted even after a battle, you big dick monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I lost my sense of reason.¡¹

    I apologize as Sekritys on the futon with me a cleans me off with her mouth.

    ¡¸If you were simply being rough, I¡¯d be fine. The problem is with this size.¡¹

    She flicks the tip with her finger. Hey, that hurt.

    ¡¸I know people call this on the level of orcs, but it¡¯s beyond that if you ask me. I know since I¡¯ve been captured by orcs and tormented by them before.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say such scary things so casually. I¡¯ll reform youter.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still twice asrge as an average man¡¯s penis whenid. What do you have to eat for it to grow into a monster? In the first ce, I¡¯ve never heard anyone say that they came too much that their urethra hurt.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t hesitate to poke her index finger into my dick.

    Hey now, I¡¯m going to get hard again if you do that.

    Sekrit tries to stand up so she could fetch some water.

    First she tries with her right leg, then pauses and switches to her left leg.

    She drinks a few gulps directly from the pitcher before shoving it in front of me.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    I do the same and tilt the pitcher to drink directly from the vessel.

    If Nonna was here, she would make a big deal about that.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s your turn next.¡¹

    I pat the spot on the bed next to me.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t had enough?¡¹

    Obviously not, but that¡¯s not what I meant.

    ¡¸You said ¡°pay the debt in bed¡±, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll do whatever you like next. I could lick your ass if you want or hit you with a whip.¡¹

    Sekrit simply chuckles through her nose and exits the tent.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can repay it all in one night. I¡¯ll take another payment after this fight is over. This will be all for today.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    She walks off somewhere.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine and all, but you¡¯re forgetting one thing.¡¹

    I look back to the side of the futon.

    I quickly chase after her with a change of clothes, but Sekrit already disappeared.

    ¡¸You¡¯re naked, you know?¡¹

    She¡¯s an excellent yet strange woman.

    I¡¯m getting hard just thinking about her.

    Now then, I think I could hear a familiar voice from above me.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t see, can¡¯t see. Tired. No more.¡¹

    Shortly after, something crashes into a nearby tree.

    Then, I hear the rustling of leaves as that thing falls.

    ¡¸Owie, owie. Hungry. Piiih.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s you.¡¹

    Those familiar wings, talons and not-very-intelligent-sounding voice belong to the harpy.

    It¡¯s the one I embraced frequently too. I can tell from the slight differences in her body.

    I thought I left by myself and it turns out many others followed me.

    I lift the harpy, helping her untangle the branches and leaves from her wings, then also washing her scratches with water.

    ¡¸What are you doing here? Your eyes don¡¯t work very well in the dark, right?¡¹

    The harpy tilts her head to one side briefly and then answers.

    ¡¸Scouting, scouting!¡¹

    Scouting? Scouting for what?

    This time she tilts her head longer.

    ¡¸Forgot, forgot!¡¹

    I knew she would say that.

    ¡¸Hungry, hungry!¡¹

    ¡¸Food, huh......¡¹

    I look around and find an untouched meat skewer beside the smouldering campfire.

    The person who cooked it must have left for something urgent.

    It would be a waste to let it cool down. Besides, we received plenty of supplies for meat.

    ¡¸There, you can have that meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Meat! Yum©`¡¹

    The harpy voraciously devours the meat and gazes at me with affection-filled eyes.

    Though she might seem stupid at times, she can be cute when thought of as a child.

    The circr-shaped food gets stuck in the harpy¡¯s throat and I watch as she struggles to pat herself to loosen it.

    Her figure is simr to that of a child, although she still has a curve on her upper half resembling breasts. They jiggle slightly as she rocks back and forth.

    Her wing-hand deftly grabs a pot and pours water into her mouth, then the harpy looks at me with eyes brimming with carnal desire.

    Despite her small size, she is a full-fledged adult female. At the base of her thin thigh, she has a hole that grants her the ability to reproduce.

    ¡¸Have you finished eating?¡¹

    ¡¸Yummy, yummy. Stomach full!¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    I carry the harpy and take her to a dark ce where nobody is.

    ¡¸Dark, can¡¯t see, piiih.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Leave everything to me.¡¹

    I hug her close to my chest to ease her concern of the dark.

    She should be fine if all she can see is me.

    I pull my pants down enough to free my cock.

    ¡¸Yotto. It goes in quite easily even though you¡¯re small.¡¹

    ¡¸Piih. Something big went in.¡¹

    Compared to Sekrit, the infant-sized harpy doesn¡¯t appear to be in pain from insertion.

    Perhaps this is the difference in species?

    When I embrace her in the face-to-face seated position, she ps her wings happily.

    ¡¸Breeding. Strong children. Piih.¡¹

    If she ruffles her wings too much, patrolling soldiers may notice us.

    Spotting me with a harpy will cause rumors to worsen.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move around so much. Here, I¡¯ll hug you.¡¹

    I wrap my arm around her body, including her wings, and then she settles down with a soft peep.

    Our noises were reduced to tiny groans from me and chirps from the harpy after each thrust I make.

    ¡¸Pi, pi, pi...... piiih.¡¹

    ¡¸You really seem like a child in my arms.¡¹

    This one¡¯s stature is in between that of a human female infant and a young human girl.

    Her words are broken like a baby and I¡¯ve asionally had delusions that I¡¯m doing the deed with a small child.

    The harpy¡¯s temperature is gradually rising and her voice is getting louder.

    I guess, she¡¯s almost there.

    I cover the harpy¡¯s mouth and make a few final thrusts before ejacting.

    ¡¸Mugh©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh......¡¹

    A considerable amount of semen shoots into the harpy¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Pii...... made again, eggs made again.¡¹

    Because I was concentrating on the sensations of my ejaction, I couldn¡¯t pick out what she mumbled.

    After the act, the harpy squeaks on top of me as Iy face up.

    Thinking she¡¯s a bit too noisy, I decide to put her to sleep.

    While softly patting her head and wings, I hum a luby.

    A lot of the other girls liked Nonna¡¯s song and sang it to their own children enough times that I know it by heart. I hope she forgives me for having a low-pitched voice and not being good at singing.

    ¡¸¡ö¨‹¡ñ¨D¨D??¡¡¡÷¡õ¡ó¨D¨D?¡¡¨D¨D???¡¹

    Initially, the harpy stared nkly in bewilderment, but eventually matches the rhythm.

    She manages to gradually adjust the tune of her voice irrespective of my harsh grating voice. Heh, she¡¯s better than me.

    ¡¸You know this song?¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t know. First time hearing. Interesting.¡¹

    The harpy, seemingly fond of the song, repeats the melody I taught her.

    ¡¸Piih©`? Pipipi©`? Pih©`? Pipipii?¡¹

    All of a sudden, my eyelids feel heavy.

    How ridiculous of me to fall asleep to a luby at this age......

    I can¡¯t exert any effort to stand up.

    The same helpless drowsiness resulting from drinking alcohol washes over me.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    My eyelids drop andpletely cover my eyes, leaving thest image in my mind as that of the harpy singing cheerfully.

    ¡¸¨D¨DLord Hardlett! Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    I am woken up from my body being shaken.

    ¡¸Mu, it¡¯s morning?¡¹

    It seems like I fell asleep by the campfire.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re finally awake.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember this man. The least I can do is thank him for waking me.

    ¡¸Oh, thanks.¡¹

    The man awkwardly averts his eyes.

    ¡¸Um...... it would be best if you put on your clothes first.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I take a quick look at myself and realize I¡¯m naked.

    Yesterday¡¯s memories rey in my mind.

    How strange, I only shifted my pants a little bit.

    Did the harpy do it one more time after I fell asleep?

    ¡¸Hey look...... it¡¯s crazy how big it is. That¡¯s just when it¡¯s limp? It¡¯s at least triple my size.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard Lord Hardlett was quite the womanizer. I mean, I would be too if I had something thatrge.¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, he has this manliness about him. Trumpet call was two hours ago. He justy naked and spread eagle while the soldiers ran around hectically.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t win against such a great man...... no, I¡¯ll lose and be gouged.¡¹

    I heard something disturbing. So I was apparently sleeping naked in the middle of headquarters during the morning trumpet call.

    If only the harpy woke me up...... no, it would be bad if she stayed with me.

    Besides, if Sekrit found her, she would eat her like a delicacy.

    ¡¸With the information passed to the soldiers, the Military Commissioner will being soon......¡¹

    ¡¸Tell him I¡¯ve gone out.¡¹

    I run back to my tent.

    ¡¸Kyaa©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa©` A big dick!¡¹

    I mistakenly entered the tent for female soldiers.

    ¡¸What are you doing waving that impressive thing around.¡¹

    The unamused voice belonged to Sekrit.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what kind of woman you were screwing, but you better get ready. The enemy is on their way.¡¹

    She test swings her sword as she snickers.

    That appearance of hers seems off...... oh, I see, so she was wearing light armor yesterday too?

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to be fine wearing that?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear it from you while you¡¯re naked.¡¹

    Sekrit is a veteran soldier. She can decide what armor she wears on her own.

    It isn¡¯t my ce to interfere.

    Things are getting rowdy. So the enemy is here.

    ¡¸Attack from the enemy eastern army and central army! ¨D¨DIn addition, a new detachment of cavalry and wagons have appeared to the south!¡¹

    ¡¸Orders from the Commissioner! Field army is to sortie, Arnd Defense army is to move to the walls! Deploy the catapults! Transport corps move to the rear! Lord Hardlett is to drop by the headquarters after the fight is over!¡¹

    I have a really bad feeling about that.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Side Story: Disguised Celia.

    Zan Dora Line of Defense. Headquarters.

    Celia maintains an austere expression, wrapped entirely in a ck cloak and with a greatsword by her feet.

    Beside her is the solemn-looking M, who is standing at attention as usual.

    Leopolt sits at a distance with his eyes closed, unconcerned with what is going on.

    ¡¸Battle report, the enemy has not moved from the border after meeting up with reinforcements. They fought back during our forced reconnaissance, however they show no intent to pursue......pfft.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu!¡¹

    Celia nods and answers in a lower-pitched voice than necessary.

    The soldier who finished giving his report looks down at the ground, his shoulders shaking as he takes his leave.

    ¡¸Supply from Lintbloom is progressing steadily. A sufficient amount of arrowheads, cannonballs, and spare armor have been secured...... puhu.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu!¡¹

    Celia excitedly ps her knee.

    The messenger from Lintbloom covers his mouth and quickly walks away.

    ¡¸Here is your regr contact from Rafen. The city is peaceful and there is nothing significant to report. I will keep the letter from the Madam.¡¹

    ¡¸Give my regards to Nonna-san. Tell her, I will make lots of love to her after the war is over.¡¹

    Celia opens her mouth andughs heartily.

    The messenger clears his throat several times before turning his face away and departing.

    When only three individuals remained in the room, Celia heaves a big sigh.

    M prods Celia in the back of her head with a finger.

    ¡¸That hurt!¡¹

    ¡¸How long are you going to continue this charade?¡¹

    ¡¸If Aegir-sama isn¡¯t here, the morale of the soldiers will decrease. That¡¯s why I¡¯m acting as his double......¡¹

    ¡¸They obviously recognize you¡¯re not him! Who is going to mistake you for Lord Hardlett when you¡¯re three times smaller than him...... stuffing your crotch doesn¡¯t make a difference either!¡¹

    M pulls Celia¡¯s cheeks.

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t react to anything.

    ¡¸Hrgah, gah¨D¨D I know that! Still, that¡¯s the order I¡¯ve been given and I have to fulfill it. I wanted to follow Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia opens up her pants and drops the cushions inside.

    ¡¸......anyways M-san, bring Irijina-san and Luna-san to my tent tonight. Aegir-sama doesn¡¯t take any nights off when ites to embracing women.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do the four of us have to sleep together every night......?¡¹

    Celia removes her cloak and undoes her disguise, then walks together with M to the well to take a bath.

    There, the two girls overhears the conversation of soldiers.

    ¡¸Celia-sama also observed today in that outfit.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s trying to act as the feudal lord-sama¡¯s body double, right? Everybody can see through it though.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, read the mood. You¡¯re supposed to pretend not to notice! If she finds out we know, she might stop doing it.¡¹

    Celia trembles in humiliation while M stifles augh.

    ¡¸Oh right, at night I saw her take Irijina-sama, M-sama and Luna-sama to her tent. Is she going to act as a double in that regard too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We¡¯re talking about the serious Celia-sama here, I¡¯m sure she replicates the night activity too.¡¹

    ¡¸So that means...... gulp.¡¹

    There was a brief moment of eerie silence.

    ¡¸Based on Celia-sama¡¯s physique, she¡¯s on top, right? And then she alternates between Irijina-sama or M-sama in that area......¡¹

    ¡¸No way! I pictured herying on top of M-sama! And then the other two would take dildos and......¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, dildos are wrong. She uses her fingers and tongue to extensively pleasure the others one by one until they¡¯re sopping wet......¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaah!! Why is this part the only part you believe so vividly!? Believe everything, you blockheads!¡¹

    ¡¸Gya©`!¡¹

    Celia flies out in a rage and kicks the soldiers.

    Nevertheless, the obstinate Celia persists in her role as a body double.

 Chapter 385: Central Plains Unification War â‘© Arkland War: Part 3, Lost Things

    <h4>Chapter 385: Central ins Unification War ¢â Arnd War: Part 3, Lost Things</h4>

    Arnd ¨C Outside the Gates.

    I hold up my hand to shield my eyes from the morning sun.

    The soldiers simrly curse under their breath while squinting from the brightness, then quickly widen their eyes.

    ¡¸They didn¡¯t have toe in the morning. We¡¯re not going to run away, so can¡¯t they at least let us enjoy breakfast?¡¹

    My grumble was directed at the orderly ranks of the South Yuguria army in front, likely still umting more soldiers even at this moment.

    ¡¸They will probably continue attacking from morning until night. The persistent old-man type of attack with continue.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she bites down on a steamed potato, losing interest in it half way and tossing it to Schwartz.

    Schwartz swiftly catches it in his mouth.

    ¡¸The enemy is attacking with the entire army. With those numbers...... it¡¯s like they never lost any of their troops.¡¹

    Perhaps because of yesterday¡¯s contributions, Erich noticed ourpatibility and decided to ce the Starving Dog army under my directmand. The poor trio didn¡¯t seem to have any objections to that.

    ¡¸We fought hard yesterday, but the piles of corpses do not even amount to a thousand. In a battle between hundreds of thousands of soldiers, the total numbers won¡¯t decrease much unless a thorough pursuit is conducted.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so obvious in such a serious manner, idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... please don¡¯t get mad at me. My heart will break before the battle begins.¡¹

    Viscount Binbo slumps over disappointedly. Although he also seems happy in a way.

    Yesterday¡¯s battle was, without exaggeration, a fierce one and both sides undoubtedly suffered considerable losses.

    Nevertheless, the battle is far from being settled.

    ¡¸As I thought, my beloved spear, Hinsoumaru, is shining more brilliantly.¡¹

    Afterpleting the finishing touches of his maintenance, Gokhin speaks to himself.

    Apparently, the sharpness of his beloved spear dropped when he wasfortably enjoying the money borrowed from me.

    Since the battle of South Yuguria started, he experienced a shortage of funds again, and his spear returned to the way it was.

    ¡¸The enemy is moving!!¡¹

    Binbo shouts.

    The Royal army around us draw their swords and get into a ready stance in unison.

    I also toss a half-eaten steamed potato in Schwartz¡¯s mouth.

    He spit it out. I¡¯ll get him back for that.

    ¡¸Hey Sekrit.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to fuck, save it forter.¡¹

    If I was to have sex here, I would probably be remembered in the days toe as an extraordinary sex maniac.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    Sekrit answers without turning to look at me.

    ¡¸Huh? We haven¡¯t even started yet, idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then that¡¯s good.¡¹

    I don¡¯t hound her anymore and ready my longsword.

    South Yuguria¡¯s offensive began with an attack on us, who are protecting the castle from outside.

    Their intent must be to push our outside army into the city via a field battle so they can deploy their siege weapons.

    Erich already anticipated that much and stationed arge force outside the walls who fought an unyielding battle.

    Thinking the battle would develop into the same stalemate situation as yesterday where both sides could not finish the other despite a fierce fight, the sound of galloping hooves and a cloud of dust from within the enemy ranks splits apart the frontlines.

    ¡¸A new addition of cavalry!? Spearmen form a wall and archers support¨D¨D¡¹

    The head of the allymander about to give orders is blown off.

    ¡¸Commander-dono! Argh, do as instructed and...... uoh!¡¹

    Spearmen trying to get into anti-cavalry formation are taken down one by one.

    ¡¸Are those-!?¡¹

    ¡¸The reported chariots!? But there are so many......¡¹

    It was a group of chariots that arrived on the enemy side, not cavalry.

    There was more than just ten or twenty. From what can be seen, there are at least a few hundred.

    Finally, the enemy seems to be getting serious.

    The chariots are not hesitant to charge head-on.

    Bolts were fired on the run, mowing down rows of soldiers and dismantling the spearmen formation. With heavy armor ting thicker than the armor of heavy cavalry, thrusts from spears are deflected and arrows don¡¯t have much effect.

    In addition, with every charge, the des attached to the turning wheels of the chariots would tear through the sides of anyone they passed by.

    The anti-cavalry formation was instantly ripped to shreds, which allowed cavalry to flood through the hole.

    ¡¸Chariots, huh...... using them in such numbers is interesting. Now then, if we don¡¯t reinforce, the entire army will copse.¡¹

    I kick Schwartz¡¯s belly without needing Sekrit to tell me anymore.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going too!¡¹¡¸Cavalry, follow along!¡¹

    Being military feudal lords, the poor trio doesn¡¯t dilly dally either.

    We reach the heels of the group of chariots running toward the center of our allies.

    Chariots may be highly mobile, but they are not faster than regr cavalry so it wasn¡¯t difficult for us to catch up.

    ¡¸The problem is¨D¨D¨D¨D go right!¡¹

    Schwartz changes direction just in time for a slicing wind sound to whizz by his left ear.

    ¡¸So the ballistae can fire in all directions.¡¹

    Sekritments as she grips her reins tighter and moves in a zig-zag pattern.

    A few soldiers trailing behind start to be shot down.

    ¡¸Uwa! M-my spear is moving on its own......¡¹

    ¡¸What handling of the spear!¡¹¡¸I didn¡¯t expect him to see through that!¡¹

    The fuss behind me is from Gokhin deflecting a bolt with his spear.

    Judging by his face, it is a product of coincidence, but luck is also part of skill on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I position my longsword vertically in front of me and hold my left hand behind the de for additional support.

    A bolt urately hits my de, apanied by a powerful impact and a loud crushing sound, then splinters of wood and metal fragments spray on my face.

    Schwartz and I were swayed ever so slightly, although I don¡¯t fall off and Schwartz doesn¡¯t stumble.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like it was a coincidence for you.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess not.¡¹

    Things are not looking good.

    At this rate, the enemy¡¯s aim will increase in precision the more we close the distance.

    ¡¸If we jump in line, they can¡¯t shoot the ballistae. Be careful of the des.¡¹

    I tell the soldiers that and dive into the group of chariots.

    ¡¸Sorah.¡¹

    Passing behind one of the chariots, I decapitate the ballista operators.

    ¡¸That¡¯s two.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s three.¡¹

    As I crush the ballista along with the soldiers, Sekrit stabs a throwaway short sword into the back of another enemy soldier at the same time and runs past.

    Even without the ballista, the charging chariots are deadly weapons.

    The threat to our allies hasn¡¯t changed much.

    ¡¸They won¡¯t stop unless you kill the driver.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    I know that, but it¡¯s difficult to do.

    The driver tform is protected by sturdy armor ting so I can¡¯t finish them off without a strong attack.

    To do that, I have to approach from the front, which, if I¡¯m not careful, would risk the legs of my horse being cut by the des attached to the wheels of the chariot. Supposing I jump and evade them, it would put me off bnce when dealing with the next enemy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use brute force here.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that what you always do?¡¹

    I go from behind a chariot, simr to before, and pierce through the operator with my longsword.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to reuse you.¡¹

    ¡¸Give me half.¡¹

    I throw the impaled soldier up in the air, slice his body in half, then bat the lower half at the chariot with the butt of my sword.

    A loud bang resounded from the chariot¡¯s armor denting from the impact, but the chariot¡¯s course did not change.

    ¡¸Argh, that didn¡¯t work?¡¹

    ¡¸You suck. Do it like this.¡¹

    Sekrit grabs the top half of the soldier by the cor and throws it at the wheel of the chariot.

    ¡¸¡¸Gyaaaaaa!!¡¹¡¹

    The helmet-wearing corpse of the soldier gets stuck in the wheel, stopping its rotation suddenly, which causes the chariot to topple out of control onto its side.

    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s how.¡¹

    I stab the rider of an enemy cavalry attending another chariot and then hurl the body with all my might at the chariot¡¯s wheel.

    The enemy ......didn¡¯t get jammed in the wheel, instead the entire wheel breaks apart, lowering one side of the chariot to the ground, which is dragged by the momentum until being kicked up in the air by the uneven surface of the ground and crashing down in pieces.

    ¡¸......whatever works, I guess.¡¹

    Sekrit says with a sigh before her eyes sharpen.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not going so well. We tried and can¡¯t do anything about it.¡¹

    The Starving Dog army attempts to stop the chariots, but the enemy is too much to handle.

    Their swords and crossbows bounce off the armor of the chariots, unable to deal damage, meanwhile more ally soldiers are flipped over by the des on the chariots¡¯ wheels.

    We¡¯re the ones attacking, yet we¡¯re suffering more casualties.

    ¡¸This will be my fourth¨D¨D but......¡¹

    My words are spoken as I cut the horse pulling the chariot and take down another chariot. Still, the enemy doesn¡¯t react.

    ¡¸This is an order from His Excellency, Maestus. If you face the demon, ignore him. Find meaning solely from winning!¡¹

    ¡¸Focus all your attention in advancing forward! Believe in Her Majesty¡¯s divine protection.¡¹

    Simr things are being shouted all around me.

    No matter if I flip over a chariot or cut down a cavalry, the enemy soldiers simply keep their eyes in front and elerate past me.

    When I attack from the front, the enemy soldiers close their eyes without slowing down and continue running.

    I cut down their friend next to them and they don¡¯t stop to do anything about it or even seem to care.

    I yell angrily and dismember the enemy soldiers, spraying their guts everywhere, and still no response.

    ¡¸Arrgh, how annoying. Look at me!¡¹

    I shout as I slice another¨D¨D whoops, that was close. It was a female soldier.

    ¡¸Even you can¡¯t take out more than ten or twenty speeding chariots. So they determined it to be more detrimental to slow down and deal with you...... the soldiers following those orders are pretty disciplined.¡¹

    Dammit Sekrit, this isn¡¯t the time to be impressed.

    More than half of them passed us. This means we failed in stopping the enemy.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Those things will devastate the outside. The gates won¡¯t hold either. We should prepare to enter the city.¡¹

    Inside Arnd.

    As Sekrit said, the chariots overran the field army, finally pushing them back behind the walls. Now, the enemy can bring forth their siege weapons and begin a full scale siege.

    Arnd¡¯s defense force fought hard, with no help from the outside army who allowed the enemy soldiers to rush to the gates. Eventually, battering rams knocked down the south gate and the enemy flooded into the city.

    Letting the enemy invade the city didn¡¯t exactly guarantee a loss.

    A sufficient amount of troops were left in the city and the narrow spaces did not provide the enemy with an easy avenue for attack.

    When the enemy took three steps forward, our allies took two steps back. Battles would continue in that fashion.

    Even so, the soldiers of the Royal army could not hide their panic from the unmistakable predicament they were in.

    ¡¸The north gate hasn¡¯t been broken yet, right? Have the defending soldiers move to the south and pile dirt up to seal the north gate.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, the field army is still outside! If we let them in, our force will incre¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have enough space! If more soldiers are allowed into the city, it will clog everything up! Have them go around the perimeter of the walls and circle to the enemy¡¯s rear¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s chariots are rampaging! We can¡¯t maintain enough control to detour.¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, the headquarters should move back! If, on the off chance, it is attacked by the enemy, everything will fall apart.¡¹

    I listened to Sekrit and returned to the headquarters, but everything is a mess. I don¡¯t see Erich either.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Lord Radhalde?¡¹

    If I¡¯m going to ask anyways, I might as well as the female staff officer.

    ¡¸Be quiet! Until themander gives the order, focus on the enemy in front of¨D¨D o-oh, pardon me!¡¹

    The busy-looking woman earnestly apologizes after yelling at me.

    Of course, I¡¯m not angry because she¡¯s a woman.

    ¡¸No worries. So, where is Lord Radhalde?¡¹

    To convince her that I¡¯m not mad, I rub her ass and ask again in a softer voice.

    ¡¸The Military Commissioner withdrew to the back. It¡¯s chaotic here after all......¡¹

    ¡¸I see. How troublesome.¡¹

    Well, what can I do if Erich isn¡¯t here?

    I poke the female staff officer¡¯s asshole with a finger above her skirt and tilt my neck.

    ¡¸I guess I can decide what to do on my own.¡¹

    ¡¸That should be fine. Making choices on your own authority is the beauty of battle. Although if I did it, my head would be chopped off.¡¹

    Let¡¯s start by driving the enemy out of the city.

    ¡¸This time, they can¡¯t ignore me like before.¡¹

    I actually felt pretty lonely when they did that.

    I want to face them properly next time.

    After one final squeeze of the female staff officer¡¯s ass, I once again head out to the frontlines.

    ¡¸Auu! Uuu...... he was just like the rumors described...... maybe after the war is over, I¡¯ll give my body......¡¹

    I lead the Starving Dog army to the main road, the ce where the fiercest battle is urring.

    There, allies and enemies alike were shouting, screaming and making all kinds of noise, literally like pandemonium.

    Although the enemy is pushing with overwhelming force, our allies, while inferior in number, don¡¯t seem to be moving back too much.

    ¡¸Short spear unit, support the right. There is pressure from the left, Second Company go provide reinforcements!¡¹

    The one yelling in an especially loud and clear voice is a man I know well.

    ¡¸Hey Agor.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! Reinforcements from headquarters!?¡¹

    Agor¡¯s sweaty and bloody face lights up when he sees me.

    An arrow seems to have grazed his head as a thick patch of blood stains his face.

    I look down and see the chainmail covering his side has been torn off and blood is trickling out.

    ¡¸I came here on my own ord, though you¡¯re not wrong that I¡¯m here to help. Is your injury serious?¡¹

    ¡¸This is nothing more than a scratch.¡¹

    Agor is leading a group of roughly a thousand.

    I think he told me before that he¡¯s steadily rising up in ranks and is now a battalionmander.

    Schwartz, unamused, bites Agor¡¯s head.

    That¡¯s his way of greeting him, I guess.

    ¡¸Right now, I can use all the help I can get, whether it¡¯s ten or twenty.¡¹

    During the time we were chatting, the enemy is pushing further.

    ¡¸Does it look like you can hold on?¡¹

    ¡¸Honestly, we¡¯re walking on a tightrope. Anything could trigger the enemy¡¯s breakthrough. We can¡¯t keep moving back when we¡¯re in the city either. I requested urgently for headquarters to send reinforcements......¡¹

    ¡¸Headquarters has moved back. Your message was likely not received.¡¹

    Agor¡¯s expression warps when Sekrit chimes in.

    He¡¯s a former subordinate of mine so I know this guy is a reliablemander who makes few mistakes.

    However, when unexpected situations arise, like now when the message to headquarters did not get ryed, he struggles.

    Leopolt likely saw that trait in him and said he was about aspetent as a Company Commander.

    Well, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m here after all.

    ¡¸Sekrit. Do something to help them recover.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes narrow as she res at me. What is she trying to say?

    ¡¸......whatever. Your defence isn¡¯t bad, but it¡¯ll onlyst 30 more minutes at this rate.¡¹

    Agor looks at me with a troubled expression.

    Oh yeah, he doesn¡¯t know about Sekrit.

    ¡¸To weaken the enemy¡¯s pressure, not only is defense needed, an effective counterattack is also required.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯ll give youmand of the Starving Dog army. Use them well.¡¹

    When I said that, Sekrit looks at me unhappily while Agor stares with a nk expression.

    On the other hand, the poor trio don¡¯t voice anyints and are literally waiting for orders like dogs.

    ¡¸Making me do all this annoying work...... I charge a high price.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. I¡¯ll pay as much as you want.¡¹

    After that, I dismount from Schwartz and let Sekrit get on in my ce.

    It¡¯s convenient for me that she can takemand, plus Schwartz can do something if necessary.

    ¡¸......hmph.¡¹

    Sekrit hops on Schwartz, then flings her cloak up so she can draw her sword.

    Hmm, she looks the part way more than I do.

    ¡¸You¡¯re called Agor, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Sekrit quickly points the tip of her sword at the frontlines.

    She has an air of ruthlessness and gantry about her, which was more pronounced by her extremely polished movements. If I was a woman, I would have been charmed by that.

    ¡¸Continue the way you were fighting up until now while gradually retreating. Let the enemy think you¡¯re being pushed back.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Then they¡¯ll really break through.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t answer Agor and points with a whoosh at Binbo.

    ¡¸That¡¯s where you guyse in. When the border of ally and enemy passes that red house, give the signal. Then push through the center of our allies and m into the enemy.¡¹

    She points at me before Binbo could answer.

    ¡¸You stand in the front, right in the middle of the enemy and engage them. You¡¯re the one who told me to takemand. You¡¯ll have to obey me.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I was about to answer with a bark instinctively. This dangerous effect muste from the squad name being ¡®dog¡¯.

    ¡¸You guys get what you have to do, right? Alright, now go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Woof!¡¹¡¹

    The poor trio actually said it. Don¡¯t they have any pride?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about letting Lord Hardlett charge in like that, but that aside, a poor counterattack will only create arger crisis.¡¹

    Sekrit snorts at Agor¡¯s objection.

    Schwartz¡¯s height was not the only reason she seemed to be looking down on him.

    ¡¸They are pushing their attack back and forth on the left and right. If we deliberately retreat, the pressure on both sides will likely increase. If they receive a powerful blow to the center, the entire offensive will copse. ......most idiots who operate by the textbook will lose from this.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t catch thest part of what she mumbled, but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Being ordered by Sekrit turns me on in a way I can¡¯t describe. If it was Leopolt, I would get annoyed.

    On foot, I ready my longsword and shield and wait patiently.

    As Sekrit instructed, Agor¡¯s unit, who had been holding their ground steadily, are now starting to move backward.

    ¡¸Look, the enemy is retreating! Now¡¯s our chance, push them all the way back!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s break through all at once! If we pass the main road, Arnd¡¯s conquering will soon follow.¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s attack visibly strengthens.

    Meanwhile, our allies are elerating the speed of retreat as they fend off the enemies...... moving the frontlines closer to the distinctive red house.

    The Schwartz-riding Sekrit swings her sword up, cutting the air with a whoosh sound.

    Then, after briefly holding it in ce vertically, she simrly swings it down sharply.

    ¡¸Starving Dog¨D¨D charge. ......Seriously, what a stupid name.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The Starving Dog unit erupts with a war cry and charges.

    I can¡¯t lose to them.

    I also let out my own roar and lead the charge with my shield in front.

    ¡¸Uwah! What¡¯s that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Open a path! Some kind of beast ising through!¡¹

    ¡¸What is an orc doing all the way out here!?¡¹

    Hearing me, ally soldiers jump or roll out of the way to clear a path.

    This is good. They probably would have been knocked aside by me if they stayed in front.

    The formation parts in half and we rush out at the enemy.

    I run in a posture with my shield over my shoulder. This is the best way to charge if I¡¯m on foot.

    ¡¸What¨D¨D¡¹

    Before the enemy could say something, I feel a soft impact on my shield.

    Of course, something of that level is not enough to stop me.

    I shout to pump myself up and elerate further.

    Dull metal thuds apany the continuous impacts on my shield.

    I can¡¯t tell whether those are from enemies being sent flying or simply from blocking spears.

    Right now, my top priority is not stopping my feet or looking around at what happened, it¡¯s to charge forward.

    After charging to a certain point, I lower my body and then build up momentum for a rising shield bash before finallying to a standstill.

    There was a remarkably loud sound as I feel the sensation of several soldiers being knocked away.

    That was when I firstid eyes on what I did.

    ¡¸A......agh......¡¹

    ¡¸Higyi......¡¹

    I created a path straight through the densely packed enemies from my charge.

    Many soldiers, who probably got hit along the way, are writhing on the ground in pain on either side of me, their arms and legs bent in unnatural angles.

    It appears that my final attack was right when I jumped into a line of heavy infantry.

    Three soldiers wearing full te armor are lying motionless on the ground.

    While I expected the enemy to freeze in ce, it was a little surprising to see the Starving Dog army also frozen, so I thought it would be best to let out a roar.

    ¡¸There he is! He finally came to where we are!¡¹

    ¡¸How unlucky can we be to meet up with the demon!?¡¹

    The enemies are visibly shaken and my allies chase after them while letting out their own roars.

    A melee ensues.

    Now that I look, the enemy¡¯s offense haspletely halted and Agor is starting to push the warfront in the opposite direction.

    Although the enemy sends more reinforcements, their attack cannot be so easily resumed once it has been broken down, allowing our side to push the enemy back much further than when I arrived, and forcing the enemy to bring out theirrge shield unit to fortify defenses.

    ¡¸Crossbows and spears behindrge shields, or moremonly called, a slow turtle formation. It¡¯s a formation whichpletely abandons offense.¡¹

    Sekrit belittles the enemymander before returning her sword to its ce.

    The mission of defending the main road given to Agor was a sess.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, look there!¡¹

    Agor points his finger to the walls all of a sudden.

    My eyes follow the end of his finger to see a Goldonian g waving in the wind. That¡¯s the mark of headquarters.

    ¡¸Headquarters on top of the walls? What a ce to put it.¡¹

    ¡¸But they can see both the field battle and city battle at the same time. It¡¯s not a foolish n.¡¹

    Sekritments as she jumps off Schwartz¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    Because she looked away, she stumbled forward three steps before ring at me briefly and then returning to a neutral expression.

    ¡¸2000 reinforcements wille from headquarters.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy was defeated on the southwest street.¡¹

    ¡¸The west gate was recaptured by ally forces.¡¹

    Erich must have started takingmand seriously. Good news ising in one after the other.

    ¡¸The area outside the castle from the east gate has been taken back, allies areing into the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy siege weapons have ceased firing and are retreating.¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy chariots were lured to the quarry site. They are panicking after losing mobility.¡¹

    Even the situation outside the walls has turned around.

    ¡¸The enemy is withdrawing from outside the walls. We¡¯re safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, making me worry. He better introduce me to a nice girl or this won¡¯t be worth it.¡¹

    Whileughing, I lightly tap Agor¡¯s shoulder.

    With both enemy and ally tired after all that, this is probably the end for today.

    I head to headquarters, hoping to rest after giving Erich a quick report.

    Sekrit, probably with a simr idea, yawns and follows me.

    I imagined the headquarters to be filled with joy from repelling the enemy attack or relief from escaping a crisis.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the case when I got there.

    The amount of unrest could not bepared to before.

    That female staff officer is running around with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    I find Erich and ask right away.

    ¡¸Our logistics base in Roksta, about half a day north from here, was attacked. All supplies were burned.¡¹

    Erich kicks over a desk.

    It¡¯s rare to see him this enraged.

    Roksta, if I remember correctly, is a small city north of Arnd being used as a storage point.

    It¡¯s fairly far from here. The enemy can¡¯t just walk over and attack whenever they want.

    ¡¸They used several thousand infantry...... I was told that the enemy corps appeared in countless wagons and ambushed the defense force of 10 000, routing them instantly.¡¹

    Erich slows and quiets down his tone of voice.

    He must be trying to calm himself as he talks to me.

    10 000 soldiers were routed. I can understand that.

    Even if the enemy only had a few thousand soldiers, Roksta is located in the north, far away from Arnd, the principal battlefield.

    It would be reasonable to assume the defense forces let their guard down.

    What I don¡¯t understand is how the enemy appeared there.

    The warfront is south of Arnd. No matter how much mobility they boast, if they head north, they are bound to be spotted by scouts. It¡¯s unthinkable for Erich to forget to deploy scouts.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing we can do by discussing it now.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. We have to run quickly.¡¹

    Sekrit puts her shoes back on and tightens the string tying her armor together.

    ¡¸The order hasn¡¯t been given yet.¡¹

    I don¡¯t move from in front of Erich.

    Logic must be used to convince him.

    ¡¸You think we still have a choice? The supply base was lost and the enemy with superior mobility is staying there. The enemy in front of us is likely to have their hands full right now.¡¹

    Erich res at Sekrit for a moment and then opens his mouth.

    ¡¸We¡¯re retreating. Abandon Arnd, make preparations to evacuate and wait for orders.¡¹

    Erich and I exchange looks for a few seconds, then I nod and take my leave.

    After exiting the headquarters, Sekrit makes a sarcasticment.

    ¡¸Now the south half of your territory, no Rafen as well, will be in danger.¡¹

    I don¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸Worst case, the country will be destroyed. Get ready to flee. Fortunately, there is an open path to the remote regions east of the Federation.¡¹

    I walk without answering.

    ¡¸If it was just the two of us running away, we could manage, but because yourrge family is made of mostly women, it will take some time.¡¹

    My gaze is fixed in front of me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good idea to bring some money. That stupidlyrge lizard shouldn¡¯t have trouble carrying a mountain of gold.¡¹

    I turn to Sekrit.

    ¡¸Something unexpected happened. Sorry, but I need you to takemand again.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s already narrow eyes be even sharper.

    ¡¸Haah? You can just hop on your horse and run away. If you run in a straight line, nobody will catch up to you.¡¹

    Murderous intent oozes from Sekrit¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re honestly going to follow orders like an idiot and fight. Do you understand the meaning of a retreating battle?¡¹

    I understand. However, I¡¯ve never done it before.

    Ever since I came to Goldonia, I¡¯ve never lost and even in the days as a mercenary, I¡¯ve always ran away before it got to that point.

    ¡¸A retreating battle, one with the enemy chasing, is what produces the most deaths. We could be looking at a massacre here.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡¹

    Sekrit grabs my shoulder and brings her face as close to mine as possible.

    Her eyes don¡¯t have a single trace of sexual feelings. In fact, a normal man would have pissed his pants from how much murderous aura she is emitting.

    ¡¸That man named Erich lost. He said it himself, that man is done. You don¡¯t need to listen to orders from him. You¡¯ll be pulled down to hell along with him.¡¹

    A chuckle escapes my mouth as I kiss Sekrit.

    ......she bites down on my lips.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some kind of aesthetic to die with him. Are you going to spout rotten-smelling phrases of wanting to be together with him?¡¹

    The more killing intent she bombards me with, the warmer my heart feels.

    If Sekrit wanted to run, she would have disappeared quietly long ago.

    She¡¯s ring up in this manner because she cares about me.

    I would like to make her a little more flustered, but Brynhildr is peeking out halfway from the carriage with eyes brimming with an inhuman amount of murderous intent. This should be good enough.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to die and Erich is not done yet.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I remember the moment Erich and I exchanged gazes.

    ¡¸He hasn¡¯t given up. He definitely has a way to win.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have proof, it¡¯s a gut feeling from fighting alongside him for such a long time.

    ¡¸Then why didn¡¯t you exin back there?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. Maybe there wasn¡¯t enough time or the situation didn¡¯t allow for it. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹

    Sekrit stares into my eyes.

    I naturally stare back.

    ¡¸......idiot.¡¹

    After saying that, Sekrit turns her back to me.

    The face partially peeking out of the carriage also slips back inside.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, an enemy pursuit is dangerous. If you want to run, you can run first.¡¹

    Her response was in the form of a thrown rock.

    ¡¸Treat this as pointless monologue and listen. I remember seeing these tactics before.¡¹

    Sekrit begins exining as she gets ready.

    ¡¸Thorough detours and encirclements at the strategic level, rough around the edges on the tactics andbat level, resulting in an inevitable cornering of the enemy despite frequent defeats. Even the attack on the logistics base in the rear is something that guy is most fond of. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic trick he pulled to have soldiers appear suddenly, but for him toe all the way out here must be some kind of fate...... man, this really disgusts me.¡¹

    She stopped making sense to me halfway through.

    I didn¡¯t tell Sekrit that I had another reason for not wanting to run away besides Erich having a way to win.

    ¡¸I fought with him for so long. Leaving on my own would leave a horrible feeling in my heart.¡¹

    Of course, I don¡¯t n to die with him and I¡¯m not going to protect him to the end when he¡¯s not a woman.

    I¡¯ll run away when there really is nothing left to do. But I want to fight until there really is nothing I can do.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell her because she would get angry and make fun of me.¡¹

    See, one eye peeked out of the carriage because she caught wind of it.

    ¡¸All troops, retreat. Retreat¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Fall back without turning your backs on the enemy! It¡¯s all over if you show any opening.¡¹

    ¡¸Fight back while you withdraw quickly! Obey the order withoutining!¡¹

    We were immediately pursued by the South Yuguria army after leaving Arnd from the north gate.

    Without forming a rigid line, the enemy attacks in waves of dispersed infantry and cavalry.

    It¡¯s a move made after confirming we won¡¯t be shifting to a counterattack.

    ¡¸Their information travels fast. They were probably waiting for this.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she knocks down an iing arrow.

    I also deflect an iing spear with my shield and counter with a thrust of my longsword to the enemy¡¯s throat, defeating him.

    We aren¡¯t exactly fleeing in a disorderly manner. We are maintaining a certain level of defense while retreating as to avoid taking catastrophic damages.

    ¡¸It might just be a matter of time.¡¹

    Sekrit jerks her chin.

    ¡¸The enemy is circling around from the side.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine as long as we have a path of retreat. Ignore them!¡¹

    I see the enemy cavalry run from out nk.

    Normally, we would either spread out so we don¡¯t get surrounded or we would send our own cavalry to intercept, however neither option was chosen.

    The enemy cavalry can do as they want to our allies.

    Luckily for us, we¡¯re in the middle and we don¡¯t get affected by the attack to the side, although the attack from the front is that much more severe.

    Scattered volleys of arrows forces our allies to stay hidden behind shields.

    ¡¸Even so, they¡¯re fast.¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t referring to the enemy¡¯s movement. I was talking about the running speed of the Royal army.

    They¡¯re running as ifpletely ignoring the people fighting at the back.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry too much about fighting back. Focus on keeping your legs moving quickly. If you get isted, it¡¯s over.¡¹

    Sekrit gives out orders to the Starving Dog army, hastening the pace of retreat.

    Naturally, the ranks get messier and more people are taken down, but that can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸If they don¡¯t slow down, we can¡¯t keep up.¡¹

    Theint was directed at the Royal army.

    Out of the feudal lords¡¯ armies, the Starving Dog unit has decentmand and they are finding it hard to follow too.

    ¡¸Lord Shils¡¯s army has been isted! Requesting help!¡¹

    ¡¸Not possible.¡¹

    I answer right away.

    Before I knew it, the army was swallowed up. There¡¯s no saving them.

    ¡¸It looks like we¡¯re falling apart......¡¹

    Because the Royal army¡¯s retreat speed is so fast, the feudal lords¡¯ armies with weaker leadership are being left behind.

    The enemy¡¯s severe pursuit only grows more intense and our allies are noticeably bing agitated.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......¡¹

    Count Monashi is looking at me with teary eyes.

    I know what he wants to say. At this rate, we might be decoys.

    We have about 20 000 and that¡¯s perfectly edible bait for the enemy, plus our total annihtion won¡¯t affect the overall situation in the eyes of the Royal army. Considering the bigger picture, it¡¯s a valid way of thinking.

    ¡¸I wanted to say one thing.¡¹

    Grumbling at this point won¡¯t get anything started.

    The enemy cavalry is moving from the side to the rear.

    They¡¯re trying to cut us off from the Royal army.

    While the Royal army intercepts and stops the enemy, the difference in our speed of retreat regrettably causes the distance between us and them to increase.

    If this continues, we¡¯ll be split apart in no time. Even I can tell from one nce how dangerous this is.

    ¡¸Throw away your shields and run away at full speed. Give up hope if you get cut in the back.¡¹

    Sekrit changes the orders.

    The Starving Dog unit abandons theirrge shields and runs faster.

    That of course increases the number of people who get shot by arrows and shed in the back.

    Fortunately, that also means the other feudal lords will appear to be running slower.

    ¡¸Lord Crastle has died in battle¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸This is the Crystal Full Moon knights! W-we¡¯re requesting support¨D¨D! Requesting support¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Mckay Ickser has died in battle!¡¹

    Everytime an ally squad who couldn¡¯t escape in time was annihted, the enemy seemed to slow down ever so slightly.

    The Royal army who went ahead were not the only ones whose surroundings were exhibiting signs of total annihtion, we also had our fair share of dead bodies all around us.

    Things aren¡¯t looking too good.

    Just when I was wondering what to do, Sekrit changes her orders again.

    ¡¸The Royal army is mounting a counterattack. All troops, hold your ground and prioritize intercepting the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Anh?¡¹

    I stand up on Schwartz to check and the Royal army only seems to be running away faster.

    There are no indications at all they¡¯re fighting back.

    However, with no time to look at what¡¯s going on, the soldiers heighten their will to fight and stop running.

    Before I could say anything, Sekrit brings her mouth close to my ear.

    ¡¸The retreat path has beenpletely cut off. This will be a catastrophe.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why did you order them to stand their ground.¡¹

    Sekrit turns her horse to the back.

    ¡¸You already know why. We¡¯ll use them as a decoy and run away on our own. The enemy won¡¯t pay much attention to two riders.¡¹

    Aah, so that¡¯s how it is.

    That¡¯s the most optimal for us to survive.

    I nce over at them.

    ¡¸Uoooh, now is the time to fight back!¡¹

    Binbo raises his spirit.

    ¡¸Hinsoumaru is glowing!? What¡¯s going on!? My hair is standing on end!?¡¹

    Gokhin¡¯s spear is shining for some reason.

    Everyone believed what Sekrit told them.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I feel a smile form on my face.

    ¡¸Those previous orders are rescinded. Our path to retreat is blocked so all troops prepare to charge to the rear.¡¹

    I hear people express their shock and grief.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s earth-rumbling growl is quite impressive.

    ¡¸In other words, we just have to breakthrough the enemy behind us and run, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What a stupid thing...... soldiers andmanders are all pieces to be used. What good are they if you don¡¯t use them?¡¹

    It¡¯s not about that.

    The poor trio are not people I don¡¯t know but I¡¯m not going to risk my life to save them either.

    ¡¸Using decoys and running away doesn¡¯t fit my style.¡¹

    This is me just acting on my self-satisfaction. I wouldn¡¯t feel good abandoning my allies and using them as sacrificial pawns.

    The soldiers might hold a grudge and haunt me as ghosts after they die, like Casie.

    If they¡¯re going to get annihted anyways, having them die as a result of charging won¡¯t hurt my conscience as much.

    The soldiers will also be satisfied and die a peaceful death.

    ¡¸So you n to die for that reason?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t die. I will defeat the enemy and return alive.¡¹

    Even if the soldiers are wiped out, I will survive. I have that much resolve and confidence.

    ¡¸What basis do you have?¡¹

    ¡¸None. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    The Starving Dog army, with me in front, turns around.

    I ignore those in the back who get taken out by the enemy.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to defeat the enemy blocking our escape route and breakaway. Follow me.¡¹

    If I¡¯m too long-winded, they¡¯ll be annihted before charging so I don¡¯t leave things at that.

    The feudal lords¡¯ armies in the area have pretty much been totally crushed.

    I don¡¯t know what Erich is thinking isting us like this, but I can worry about the heated discussionter.

    Now is not the time for that.

    We face the enemy and charge forward.

    It is a reckless charge but the enemy that severed our path are cavalry and we don¡¯t have to worry about an anti-cavalry formation.

    ¡¸Here theye!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re prolonging the inevitable out of desperation. If we hold on a few more minutes, we can annihte them with a pincer.¡¹

    ¡¸...... I see something dangerous in front though.¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly as the enemy says, we can¡¯t take too much time to charge.

    We have an enemy chasing us from behind too. No matter what, we can¡¯t stop moving our legs.

    ¡¸m into them. Don¡¯t look back.¡¹

    I say as I engage the enemy first.

    It was literally a full speed dash from Schwartz.

    Both rider and horse was knocked down and Schwartz doesn¡¯t hesitate to trample over them.

    ¡¸Damn you, monster horse!¡¹

    An enemy aims at Schwartz¡¯s body from the side with a spear.

    He snorts and wiggles his ears. Am I to take that as a signal for me to do something about it?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t order your master.¡¹

    I deflect the spear with my shield and then whack the enemy¡¯s torso with my longsword.

    The enemy soldier is sent flying off his horse and splendidly crashes into the ground.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to kill him? What a warm-hearted person.¡¹

    Sekrit, who seems really upset, jokes around like she usually does.

    ¡¸I just don¡¯t have time to¨D¨D cut him, that¡¯s all!¡¹

    I swing my longsword like a club and knock down another cavalry.

    It would be troublesome if I failed to cut down an enemy and it gets stuck in their armor or something.

    ¡¸How nice and easy it is to be big.¡¹

    Sekrit blocks an enemy¡¯s sword with the sword in her left then thrusts into the enemy¡¯s throat with the sword in her right.

    Then, she bends her body back on her horse to avoid the enemy spearing from behind and counters by poking her sword backwards into the opponent¡¯s eyeball.

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing pretty well yourself.¡¹

    I knew it, Sekrit¡¯s strength is something else, and the enemy soldiers can¡¯t hope to handle her.

    If Celia was put in the same situation, I couldn¡¯t help worrying, but her¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    Sekrit tried to finish off her third enemy, but her sword bounces off the enemy¡¯s helmet, creating an opening for the enemy to swing down their sword.

    Such a dull sh was obviously not going to hit her.

    It did, however, cut into her horse, who after painfully neighing, bucks backward and throws her off.

    ¡¸Not good!¡¹

    I was about to run over to help until I saw Sekrit beautifully adjust her body midair and fall gracefully before sweeping at the enemy horse¡¯s legs.

    Although she made me sweat, I really don¡¯t have to worry about her after all.

    It happened right when Schwartz ran to Sekrit to give her a ride after she lost her mount.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself©`!¡¹

    An enemy cavalry wielding a halberd with both hands shouts and runs at Sekrit.

    His voice is the only thing that¡¯s loud as his upswing is slow. He isn¡¯t a very skilled opponent.

    ¡¸Heh.¡¹

    Sekrit also scoffs.

    I¡¯ll let her ride with me on Schwartz after she finishes that guy off.

    ¡¸Doryaah!¡¹

    The sluggish swing relying purely on power is dodged by a hair¡¯s breadth and her two swords stab into the enemy¡¯s vitals¨D¨D or that¡¯s what was supposed to happen.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Before Sekrit could move her body backward, her movements stopped suddenly.

    No, she didn¡¯t stop. She was stopped.

    The anguished face she¡¯s making with her clenched teeth tells me it wasn¡¯tcency or provocation.

    She stands still and crosses both her swords to receive the attack from the enemy¡¯s halberd.

    However, the strike, which should be easily avoidable even with her eyes closed, is too heavy for her to take head-on.

    ¡¸Gah!¡¹

    The sword in her left hand breaks in half while the sword in her right is knocked far away.

    The strike she wasn¡¯t able to blockpletely continues travelling down onto her shoulder.

    Her two swords reduced most of the energy from the opponent¡¯s attack.

    If she wore normal armor, the attack would have simply ended with a bruise.

    Sekrit drastically decreased how much armor she wore and chose to equip herself with light armor so the blow was heavier than what it should have been.

    I could tell it knocked her unconscious for a split second.

    I kick Schwartz¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Hngaaah!¡¹

    One more strikees down on the defenseless standing Sekrit.

    The foe¡¯s weapon was aimed squarely on the top of her head.

    I pull my longsword back, ready to throw it.

    No, I won¡¯t make it in time.

    The moment right before the bardiche reaches her head, light returns to Sekrit¡¯s eyes.

    With moves quick enough to leave afterimages, she tilts her body to the right.

    The de fails to split her head and¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Her left arm was cut off with a dull sound.

    My thrown sword finally stabs into the man looking to attack again.

    But another infantry picks up where the first man left off and attacks the one-armed Sekrit.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Sekrit grimaces as she retrieves the sword from her severed left arm and blocks the sh, locking swords with her half-broken weapon.

    I hear her teeth biting down and drool leaks from her mouth like she¡¯s a crazed dog.

    Matching her movement, spurts of blood squirts out from the open wound where her arm was cut off.

    ¡¸Gaaah!¡¹

    Sekrit roars like a beast and hits the opponent with her left arm, which has pretty much been cut in half.

    ¡¸Uoh! T-this bitch...... gugeh!¡¹

    Seeing the enemy falter slightly, Sekrit pounces and takes the soldier down, then screws her broken sword into the man¡¯s throat.

    As she stands up unsteadily, more enemies rush at her.

    That was when I finally made it there with Schwartz.

    Although swords and spears graze my side and Schwartz¡¯s thigh, there are more important things to worry about.

    A puddle of blood is pooling at Sekrit¡¯s feet from her arm.

    My heartbeat seems awfully loud right now.

    I swing my longsword on instinct.

    I don¡¯t even know how I did it.

    ¡¸The demon is here!¡¹

    ¡¸We can take care of the wounded onter. First, we kill the demon and, hm?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I crush the fallen enemy¡¯s head as they were still talking.

    ¡¸Get on, Sekrit!¡¹

    I extend my hand out and shout to her, although Sekrit doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Fuuh©`fuuh©`¡¹

    She is just holding up her broken sword, staring nkly at empty space while breathing hard.

    Not good, she isn¡¯t conscious anymore.

    ¡¸I¡¯m definitely going to save you.¡¹

    I grab Sekrit by the hair and have Schwartz run off.

    It¡¯s a very rough way to treat her, but it¡¯s less of a hassle than risking grabbing her arm and having her thrash wildly in her hazy state of mind.

    ¡¸The north is no good.¡¹

    The Starving Dog army already tore through the enemy and met up with the Royal army.

    They shouldn¡¯t have had the luxury to think about us straying away.

    Since those guys got past, the enemy reinforcements should be concentrated in the north.

    The enemy infantry should be participating in the encirclement and it would impossible to breakthrough on my own.

    ¡¸Just keep running and avoid enemies the best you can!¡¹

    I leave the decision of what route and direction to take solely to Schwartz as I examine Sekrit¡¯s injury on the roughly bouncing ride.

    Her left arm was cut at the elbow and the gushing blood has stained me and Schwartz red in no time.

    Sekrit was acting strange from the beginning. If I think about it now, there were plenty of clues from yesterday.

    I shouldn¡¯t have needed to hear it from her, I should have realized myself.

    Self-satisfying charge, my ass. If I escaped with Sekrit, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    I feel anger directed at myself filling up inside me, except this is not the time.

    ¡¸I have to stop the bleeding...... she won¡¯tst much longer.¡¹

    I rip off a piece of her clothes to apply a tourniquet on her army.

    However, blood still drips from her severed arm.

    Schwartz then neighs suddenly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not letting you get away!¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    Enemy cavalry close in from both sides.

    Because he was focused on avoiding enemies, he couldn¡¯t bring out his top speed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way¡±

    That was what I meant to say, but all that came out of my mouth was a shout.

    I grab the horribly slow sword with my bare hands and twist it, breaking the weapon in half.

    Before the enemy could make an expression of shock, my fist sinks into his face, causing the parts above his shoulders to explode like a fruit that got smashed.

    I quickly move on to the next enemy, this time grabbing his arm instead of his sword, and pulling hard towards me.

    I was nning on pulling him off his horse, however for some reason, the enemy stayed on his horse.

    I look at my hand and see that I pulled so forcefully that only his arm came with me.

    Too much strength was used. This might be me taking out my anger on them.

    As we continued to run, the number of enemies in front of diminished to nothing.

    It appears as if we got out of the enemy surround through the west side.

    ¡¸They¡¯re still chasing from behind though.¡¹

    A considerable amount of them are pursuing.

    They¡¯re screaming ¡°some demon you are¡±, so they certainly have me in their sights.

    It looks like I went overboard.

    ¡¸They won¡¯t catch up to your speed.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs, agreeing to the obvious statement. As proof, the distance between us and the enemy is growing.

    I feel some relief, although Sekrit¡¯s condition is highly unpredictable.

    Cold sweat is dripping from her brow as she trembles uncontrobly in my arms.

    More importantly, I can¡¯t say her bleeding ispletely stopped.

    ¡¸We have to get back to our allies as soon as possible.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s injury is my fault.

    Not being cognizant of her condition and initiating the charge falls on me too.

    A river appears in front of us.

    Fortunately, there is a bridge. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anybody to stop us.

    Without lowering my speed, I have Schwartz dash onto the bridge. Once we passed the halfway point, Schwartz stands up on his hind legs andes to an abrupt stop.

    ¡¸¨D¨DAre you trying to kill Sekrit!? I¡¯ll turn you into horse meat!¡¹

    The moment I let out a furious outburst, I hear something cutting through the wind.

    I quickly bring up my shield and deflect an iing arrow.

    ¡¸We caught a surprisingly big fish. Time to spring the ambush!¡¹

    After the order was given, soldiers hidden in the grass on the opposite shore stand up.

    There are roughly 50...... no, 100.

    These guys were probably waiting for when Goldonia retreated.

    Furthermore, I hear the sound of galloping hooves behind me.

    Because I stopped moving, my pursuers have caught up.

    I¡¯m sandwiched on both sides by the enemy.

    ¡¸This is a pincer like never before.¡¹

    I quietly dismount Schwartz and stand in the middle of the bridge.

    A weak voice thenes from the person against my chest.

    ¡¸......I can buy time for ten seconds. Jump in the river.¡¹

    Sekrit wobbles as she struggles to stand beside me.

    ¡¸You need to sleep.¡¹

    I help her lean against the railing of the bridge.

    ¡¸Stupid, you can¡¯t handle such numbers. I can¡¯t be saved with such an injury. I might as well make myself useful to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Just sleep. I¡¯m going to save you for sure.¡¹

    After repeating myself and covering Sekrit with my cloak, she doesn¡¯t say anymore.

    Leaving her behind and running away is not an option for me.

    The charge earlier was for my own satisfaction but this has to do with my way of life.

    I would rather die than let a woman take my ce.

    Of course, I¡¯m not nning on dying here.

    I confront the gradually approaching enemies from both sides of the bridge.

    ¡¸Hey, can¡¯t you pretend you didn¡¯t see me? We can settle this without anybody dying.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re dying right here. Same goes for that woman.¡¹

    That didn¡¯t work.

    ¡¸Then I have no choice. I¡¯ll have to ughter you all¨D¨D¡¹

    I get into a stance with my longsword and shield, then take two deep breaths, exhaling sharply on thest one.

    ¡¸Until you want to let me go, that is.¡¹

    Thus begins the deathmatch on the bridge.

 Chapter 386: Central Plains Unification War ? Mortal Combat on the Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 386: Central ins Unification War ? Mortal Combat on the Bridge</h4>

    Sekrit slowly moves from the railing of the bridge to the center.

    The enemy soldiers barely react, remaining in position and fortifying defenses on either side of the bridge.

    ¡¸I have an injured person over here and can¡¯t move. Do me a favor ande at me.¡¹

    I say as I stab my Dual Crater near my feet.

    ¡¸Captain!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rush. He has nowhere to run. Wait for the signal.¡¹

    Both sides seem to exchange some kind of signal.

    So they intend to coordinate their attack.

    I stay vignt and examine the bridge more carefully.

    The bridge spanning the fairly wide river is 4 meters wide and no more than 50 meters long.

    It¡¯s well-made using sturdy stones and strong enough to support cavalry running across.

    My gaze shifts to the river.

    There is a rtivelyrge volume of water, all of which isn¡¯t muddy.

    It doesn¡¯t look like I can fool the enemy¡¯s eyes if I grabbed Sekrit and jumped into the river.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to fight the demon head-on! Shoot him to death!¡¹

    ¡¸Match up your timing...... loose¨D¨D!!¡¹

    At the same time the order was given, multiple arrows fly from both sides of the bridge.

    I estimate roughly 50 of them.

    ¡¸I thought this would happen.¡¹

    I went pretty wild with their allies after all.

    There¡¯s no way they woulde attack me from the front.

    Even if I¡¯m amander, it would be annoying to deal with me, that¡¯s why they are doing things in this way.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to let them kill me so simply like this though.¡¹

    If I die, Sekrit¡¯s fate would be sealed.

    I take a deep breath, then suddenly stop and open my eyes wide.

    I see the enemy¡¯s arrows soar high in the sky, change direction and fall down.

    When I ascertain their trajectory...... all of them are aimed at me, not likely to hit Sekrit, who is crouching by the railing of the bridge.

    While holding my shield, I twist my body and swing my longsword.

    ¡¸H-he won¡¯t defend!?¡¹

    ¡¸There are that many arrows!¡¹

    I can¡¯t block all the arrows with only my shield.

    ¡¸On top of that, they¡¯re all urate.¡¹

    If I stay still, at least 30 arrows would hit their target.

    I can¡¯t afford to cry about it though.

    I turn my body and sweep my longsword in front of me first.

    With a crisp snap, four arrows were cut down. The breeze generated by the swing of my sword blows three more arrows away.

    One hits my chest and bounces off, then one grazes my cheek.

    ¡¸Not even one hit him!?¡¹

    ¡¸So it was his swing that caused the arrows to veer off unnaturally...... monster.¡¹

    Next is the back.

    Using the momentum from swinging my sword, I continue to turn and hide my back with my shield.

    I feel three soft impacts transmit to my hand holding the shield, two dull sensations on my back and one jolt of sharp pain.

    ¡¸That guy, does he have eyes on the back of his head!?¡¹

    ¡¸He got hit by one though. He¡¯ll be thrown off-bnce. It¡¯s over for him now.¡¹

    Sure enough, swinging my heavy shield and longsword throws me off-bnce.

    But that was also anticipated.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    As I spin, I fall to the ground and make my body low, letting five arrows pass right over my head.

    ¡¸He dodged!?¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit...... he doesn¡¯t only have power. He¡¯s fast too!¡¹

    I let go of my shield in my fallen position, grab my longsword with both hands and then sh diagonally upward as I get on my feet.

    My full-powered strike whipped up a more violent wind than before.

    The de makes direct contact with three arrows, deflecting them, the gust blows away another five arrows, one stabs into my thigh, and finally one stabs close to my corbone.

    I pull out the arrows stuck in my thigh and back and throw them in the river.

    Since the arrow stabbed near my corbone is buried rather deep, I break the shaft in half so it doesn¡¯t get in my way.

    ¡¸Fumu, it¡¯s over?¡¹

    ¡¸He withstood a barrage like that?¡¹

    ¡¸He did get stabbed with three. But it didn¡¯t affect him at all...... damn demon!¡¹

    Don¡¯t mention those three. Hearing you say it makes the pain more noticeable.

    I wanted you to praise my efforts.

    ¡¸Next volley! L-loose©`!!¡¹

    I can¡¯t let you do that.

    Another shower of arrowse raining down.

    ¡¸Although......¡¹

    The enemy must be rattled.

    Their collective volley seems more scattered this time around, and more importantly, the timing between the army in front of me and the army behind me is off.

    ¡¸If this is all¡¹

    I choose to wield my Dual Crater and stare down the flying arrows.

    ¡¸I can do this.¡¹

    I take a firm step forward and swing my Dual Crater.

    The way I¡¯m using the Dual Crater is not as unrestrained as when I¡¯m wielding the longsword, rather I determine the trajectory of each individual arrow and deliberately cut them down one by one.

    ¡¸What is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸His sword...... I can¡¯t see it!?¡¹

    My Dual Crater is as light as a featherpared to other weapons so I can basically use it like an extension of my arm.

    I might not have been able to fend off all the arrows if the barrage was as coordinated as the first time, however the slight dy gives me a window to deal with one side before the other.

    After knocking down the volley in front of me, I turn around and face the volley behind me.

    I think I can manage to avoid getting hit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got it, I saw you.¡¹

    I grin at the enemy.

    The enemymanders standing on opposite ends of the bridge take a step back and shake their heads to clear it before giving out orders.

    ¡¸All units, prepare to attack. ......arrows won¡¯t work on him anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate this lone man. He isn¡¯t an enemy who you can defeat with ordinary methods.¡¹

    Soldiers holding swords and spears advance forward on the bridge.

    A sigh of relief is breathed by my inner self.

    My acting skills surprise me sometimes.

    There¡¯s no way I could actually see all the arrows.

    If they kept shooting a fifth or sixth volley, they would eventually get me.

    ¡¸Attack¨D¨D!!¡¹

    With that said, I¡¯m being pincered so I don¡¯t exactly have the luxury to joke around.

    I draw my longsword back to my hips and ready myself in a lowered stance.

    Considering the width of the bridge is four people side-by-side, eight people areing at me at one time.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    When the spear-wielding enemies get into my range, I sweep my longsword in a circle with me at its center.

    ¡¸Heh, too easy!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you think I¡¯ll be done in by a simple sweep!?¡¹

    The eight enemy soldiers didn¡¯t take the final step forward.

    I see, so they might have seen how I fought before.

    ¡¸The time to strike is now after he has swung, we¡¯ll finish him and¨D¨D how strange, my body isn¡¯t moving the way I want.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, everything looks tilted sideways.¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s because the top halves of your body were cut off and are sliding to the ground.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so obvious.¡¹

    I saw them take a half-hearted step forward from the beginning so I extended the reach of my longsword by one step.

    Seven of the enemies died in a simr manner.

    The eighth happened to be shorter than the others and managed to escape being sliced.

    ¡¸T-thank goodness I¡¯m short.¡¹

    ¡¸If only you were 5 cm shorter.¡¹

    The top portion of the eighth soldier¡¯s head flew off and he falls over, spilling the contents of his head.

    I took out eight people like I wanted to.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Don¡¯t think we can go up against the demon ande out without a scratch! Go with the next attack!¡¹

    That disy wasn¡¯t enough to faze the enemy and multiple sword-wielding soldierse at me.

    Six came from each side, for a total of twelve.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, give me a break.¡¹

    I repel the sword swung down at me with my longsword, then roundhouse kick the enemy approaching me at the same time from behind, dropping both of them into the river together.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t drop me so easily!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I bend down and, using my shield, bash the face of the soldier who thrust his short spear at me, sending him flying back horizontally into the railing of the bridge, whose head cracks open on collision.

    ¡¸His sword is a super heavy weapon, an opening will definitely be created after he swings it. Don¡¯t ease up!¡¹

    While that statement pisses me off, it¡¯s true.

    Besides, there isn¡¯t much space on the bridge to move around freely and I can¡¯t leave Sekrit¡¯s side.

    ¡¸But, it won¡¯t be so easy¨D¨D¡¹

    I bring my longsword back in front of me and lower my hips in a thrusting stance.

    The enemy soldiers yell loudly and rush forward.

    ¡¸¨CTo do me in.¡¹

    I throw my Dual Crater forward.

    The glimmering de doesn¡¯t ughter anybody, instead it stabs into the railing of the bridge and diverts the attention of the enemy soldiers for a split second.

    At the same time, I kick off the bridge and charge forward with the speed of exploding rock fragments.

    In response, the enemy soldiers hold out their shields hastily, but I thrust with all my might as if they don¡¯t exist.

    ¡¸¡¸Guboh!¡¹¡¹

    Two voices ovep.

    My longsword pierces through the initial enemy with the shield and also skewers the soldier behind him.

    ¡¸Now!¡¹

    Seeing my sword plunge hilt-deep, an enemy soldier shouts to alert his friends, but before anybody could respond to the call, I let go of my longsword, pull out my Dual Crater from the railing and thrust the de through that soldier¡¯s throat.

    Guiding my sword in the opposite direction after swinging through, I cut down another and then hop backwards while making another swing to take out one more. That reduces the enemies in front to zero.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Not long after taking a breather, I hurl my shield behind me.

    The shield soars through the air like a discus, mming into the torso of one enemy soldier along the way and also making a fellow soldier beside him flinch.

    There¡¯s no time for words.

    Raising my Dual Crater, I rush in and slice the head of an enemy soldier in half.

    Since I¡¯ve thrown my shield away though, I¡¯ve basically neglected defense and can¡¯t dodge the short spear aimed at my side.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got you!¡¹

    An enemy soldier delights in himself when he finds an opening to target a gap in my armor.

    He genuinely seems happy, so I smile along with him.

    ¡¸......w-why?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have enough strength.¡¹

    He certainly aimed for a vital, but I¡¯ve trained my sides.

    This guy isn¡¯t strong enough to get through my muscles.

    I snap the partially buried spear in half at the center and return the broken weapon right into his eyeball.

    The soldier twitches twice and falls over before two additional soldiers take his ce.

    ¡¸¡¸Yaaaah!!¡¹¡¹

    Their movements are synced.

    I parry one sh with my Dual Crater, then quickly slice off the soldier¡¯s head, but I unavoidably take the other sh with my arm.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    My intention was to block with my armguard, though the opponent isn¡¯t an amateur.

    At thest moment, he shifted his sword so it wouldnd right at the joint of my armor, drawing blood as a result.

    From the sensation, I can tell his sword cut to my flesh, and the pain is enough to make me question how long I can continue to fight like this.

    ¡¸Cheh.¡¹

    Boiling with anger, I grab the man by his helmet using my bare hand and m his head into the railing of the bridge twice before throwing him into the river.

    ¡¸T-two 10-man squads...... all wiped out.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon......¡¹

    Commanders on both sides of the bridge be irritated and I hear the enemy soldiers express their unrest.

    ¡¸If you overlook me, I¡¯m willing to let you run back home with your lives. You don¡¯t want anymore to die, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸You must be dumb! Keep attacking.¡¹

    ¡¸Infantry will just pile up corpses. Trample him with horses!¡¹

    Cavalry line up in front of me.

    Horses take up more space than people, so only two can be side by side at one time, plus five more rows are behind, totalling ten units altogether.

    Ten may seem like a small number, but I have to take on all of them head-on, which will likely make for a tougher battle.

    ¡¸Get him!¡¹

    When the cavalry charge in unison, I pick up two spears, one in each hand, dropped by enemy soldiers in the previous engagement.

    My Dual Crater doesn¡¯t have enough reach and I threw my longsword somewhere far away.

    The familiar dull trotting of hooves on dirt changes to a crisp clopping on stone.

    ¡¸¡¸Seiiyaahh!!¡¹¡¹

    Firste the two in front, aiming precisely at my chest with their spears, which I crouch down and dodge.

    Two spearheads graze my temples.

    With a low growl, I raise up and stab both riders in the side with the spears I¡¯m holding.

    The spears buried halfway into the soldiers¡¯ bodies and get snapped by the force of the horses running past me.

    I never intended to use those things more than once anyways, so losing the weapons doesn¡¯t concern me.

    ¡¸How dare you!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll finish him!¡¹

    Two more cavalry promptly follow the first two.

    ¡¸I wonder about that.¡¹

    I deflect the spear of one cavalry with my armguard, then pick up a fallen sword and stab the horse¡¯s thigh.

    The horse lets out a pained neigh and falls to the ground, flinging the rider off as well.

    Hisnding surface being stone should be enough for a fatal blow.

    ¡¸Next.¡¹

    The other cavalry which came slightly dyed is wielding a sword instead of a spear and is standing before me in an imposing manner.

    Against a frontal enemy, a sword cavalry¡¯s only attack is to run over them.

    ¡¸It¡¯d be nice if you had the guts to do so.¡¹

    I pick up a sword that just happens to be lying around and face the cavalry with a belligerent smile.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, the enemy changes direction.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think so.¡¹

    Not letting the opening pass me by, I charge at the enemy cavalry and tackle the horse from the side.

    In an unstable position because he was in the middle of changing course, the cavalry staggers and crashes into the railing, violently propelling the rider at a 45 degree angle.

    It was right when I turned to face my next opponent.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    My foot slipped on a fallen enemy¡¯s blood or brain fluid.

    I try to nt myself firmly, but pain shoots up to my head from my thigh and arm, causing me to waver.

    I see, Sekrit might have experienced the same thing.

    It was my fault for making light of the bolt she was hit with the other day.

    An enemy cavalry uses its momentum to kick me while I¡¯m stumbling.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t hold steady and was knocked down.

    ¡¸Now, trample him!¡¹

    Enemy soldiers shout from both sides of the bridge, and as if answering expectations, the next two cavalry rush at me.

    They were not holding weapons, simply gripping tightly on their reins so they can run at full speed...... all so they could run over me.

    ¡¸Not good.¡¹

    I have a sword in hand, but it¡¯s impossible to support the several hundreds of kilograms of weight behind the horse¡¯s hooves.

    Even if I try to counterattack and kill the horse, my head will be crushed.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Do it.¡¹¡¸Goooo©`!¡¹

    I hear the resounding cries of the cavalry and soldiers cheering in support. Looking around, I only find useless broken spears and bent swords.

    That was when my eyes met with Sekrit¡¯s eyes.

    Her eyes, vacant and unfocused perhaps from losing too much blood, were shifting back and forth from me to a certain point.

    At the end of her gaze was...... the shield I threw earlier.

    I pull the heavy shield close to myself.

    I don¡¯t have enough time to raise my body.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself¨D¨D¡¹

    The enemy cavalry was courteous enough to slightly step away before bringing down the horse¡¯s hooves.

    I fix my sight on the hoof and prop up my shield with both hands.

    ¡¸Gaaah¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    Whates out of my mouth could not be distinguished clearly as a shout or a roar as I attempt to support the extremely heavy additional weight pressing down on the shield.

    My jaw clenches down hard enough that my teeth could break and the blood vessels throughout my body could pop at any time as I gather strength.

    I hear bones creaking and muscles tearing.

    Then there was a thunderous sound.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding......¡¹

    ¡¸Unbelievable......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way......¡¹

    What came into my view was the slowly dancing body of a horse which spun once in the air before hitting the ground.

    Sekrit¡¯s mouth warped into a delighted smile as she watches me.

    ¡¸Aaah, my joints hurt.¡¹

    The next two cavalry charge in a hurry, although I don¡¯t feel any pressure from them, probably because they were feeling timid after seeing what I did.

    I grab the spear of one cavalry and pull the rider down. The other one panics at thest moment and tries to distance himself, but self-destructs and collides with the bridge railing.

    ¡¸You guys are thest ones, huh.¡¹

    Only two more cavalry to go.

    For one of the cavalry, I stab with a stolen spear, then dodge the spear of the other by lowering my body before kicking and breaking the horse¡¯s hind leg.

    ¡¸A ten-man cavalry squadron...... wiped out.¡¹

    The enemymander shakes his head silently.

    ¡¸Do you feel like overlooking me now?¡¹

    I ask confidently.

    The enemy likely won¡¯t seriously entertain my request even though I¡¯m a little bit serious.

    ¡¸Gehoh.¡¹

    I clear my throat subtly.

    Some blood is mixed with my saliva. I heard my rib crack when I fell.

    Things could have been worse and the rib could have pierced my lung.

    My movements are bing duller.

    I hope the next wave will be gentler as I retrieve my Dual Crater and get into a ready stance.

    ¡¸Throw!¡¹

    The enemy soldiers are twirling around sling-type weapons and hurling rocks and iron balls.

    ¡¸Siege weapons?¡¹

    They must have brought them in anticipation of attacking Arnd.

    Compared to arrows, their aim is not as urate, however their power is higher. That shoddy aim might actually be more dangerous for the crouching Sekrit though.

    Using my shield and sword, I deflect the stones and metal objects to protect both Sekrit and myself.

    So far, I much prefer these projectiles since they¡¯re slower.

    That was when something lit on fire came flying at me.

    Sekrit cries out, trying to warn me, but I know what it is without her telling me.

    ¡¸I guess this should be expected from siege weapons.¡¹

    The ming pottery must have oil or gunpowder inside.

    It would be bad if I smash it.

    I have no other choice though.

    At such a speed, it isn¡¯t a problem for me to dodge.

    If I do, and the trajectory happens to be on target, it wouldnd right on top of Sekrit.

    Sekrit would be done for if I avoid this attack.

    Sekrit groans feebly in an attempt to convey something to me, but unfortunately I don¡¯t have time to strain my ears to interpret her.

    ¡¸I have to do this.¡¹

    I swing my shield and break the pottery.

    ¡¸We did it!¡¹

    ¡¸He fell for it!¡¹

    The gallery is too noisy. I did what I did with the understanding of what would happen, you idiots.

    There was a small explosion and my field of vision was engulfed in mes.

    I remain standing still with my back turned, acting as a shield so the fire doesn¡¯t reach Sekrit.

    ¡¸......you idiot.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want youining after I protected you.

    My back feels hot like it¡¯s on fire...... no, it is actually on fire.

    ¡¸Keep pouring it on! Burn him to a crisp!¡¹

    The enemy continues flinging multiple ming projectiles at me.

    ¡¸Fuuh©`¡¹

    As I inhale deeply and look up at the sky, everything seems to be moving strangely slow, maybe because my life is experiencing a crisis.

    I see a line of fire drawn in the air for each pottery flying.

    There are a total of 25 projectiles...... 10 of which will hit me. I remember the trajectories of all the falling objects and close my eyes.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    I exhale shortly yet sharply, then with my eyes still closed, smash the ming objects with my sword and shield.

    Fire shrouds my head after the sounds of shattering porcin.

    Right now, I should be burning like the firewood in a furnace.

    If I breathed in, my lungs would burn and if I opened my eyes, they would burst from the heat.

    ¡¸We did it, he¡¯s finished!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯spletely covered by fire!¡¹

    I know you¡¯re waiting for it, but I¡¯m not dead yet.

    ¡¸Hngh!¡¹

    I release the remaining air in my lungs as I stomp firmly on the ground and spin around once.

    A grating sound is produced by my metal boots scraping along the stone bridge.

    I utilize the centrifugal force, ignoring the screams of pain from my knee, heel and injured area, and spin fully with all my might.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t tell whether the gasp came from the enemy camp or Sekrit.

    Once I opened my eyes, I see a circle of fire around me.

    Furthermore, the mes are spreading outward like a casting.

    I blew the mes off my body with a high speed spin. It was an all-or-nothing gamble and it worked.

    The fire enhanced by the scattered oil burned the green grass growing next to the river, causing smoke to rise up from various ces.

    Suddenly, a worn-out cloth flies at my head.

    It was Sekrit who threw the cloak at me.

    I realized at that moment that her hair was still smoldering.

    The only way I could extinguish the fire with such a method beyondmon sense is because of the dragon armor which doesn¡¯t burn. It was simply the oil on the surface of the armor burning. If my armor or clothes caught on fire, there was nothing I could have done.

    Despite the short period of time of being enveloped in fire, I didn¡¯te out unscathed.

    A sharp pain is radiating from all the exposed skin on my body.

    The more time passes, the greater the pain I will feel, and I won¡¯t be able to move.

    ¡¸Phew, that was close. I nearly became a roasted orc.¡¹

    Not willing to show any signs of weakness, I direct a joking remark at the enemy.

    The enemymander has a stiff face and the wordsing out of his mouth lessen remarkably.

    I¡¯m the one who should be making a strained face though. My entire body hurts.

    ¡¸......l-load the next volley?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s a ton of smoke. If we continue to attack with fire, we might give him a veil to escape in. He¡¯s weakened from our attacks...... or he should be. We should be able to finish him now...... I think.¡¹

    Appearing before me is a knight clearly dressed in a different attire than the ordinary rank-and-file soldier.

    He dismounts from his horse and slowly inches closer to me.

    His armor is of the full te variety and based on his movements, I can tell it¡¯s rather thin, granting him mobility.

    He wields a two-handed greatsword with a de around the same length as the Dual Crater.

    ¡¸A one-on-one now of all times?¡¹

    I stop myself short of picking up my longsword and put both hands on my Dual Crater instead.

    I raise my sword when the knight reaches a distance of roughly two meters.

    ¡¸It looks that way. Let us fight fair and square!¡¹

    ¡¸Fair and square, you say?¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised he can still say that after shooting me with arrows, surrounding me with infantry, rushing me with cavalry and setting me on fire with siege weapons.

    Regardless, all wars are pretty much fought like that, soining doesn¡¯t really change anything.

    ¡¸If you think you¡¯ve won¨D¨D you¡¯re making a huge mistake.¡¹

    I position my Dual Crater at eye level and then open my eyes wide.

    I have to ignore the pain and concentrate on this enemy.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dhow foolish. Leaving yourrge sword like that...... I know why you did that!¡¹

    The knight shouts and charges forward. Fair and square, my ass. You do know why.

    A smile creeps on my face as I block the knight¡¯s downward swinging sword.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Seeeeeiii!!¡¹

    The knight lets out a battle scream and puts more weight behind his attack.

    I take a step backward and redirect his attack to the side of me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s more where that came from!¡¹

    The knight, after locking swords with me, puts some distance between us before unleashing a continuous string of attacks consisting of a sweep of his sword from the right, then bringing it back for a sweep from the left, followed by a slightly diagonal downward swing.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Barely retreating, I deflect the two sweeps and sidestep the downward swing.

    When I aimed for the knight¡¯s neck after seeing he lost his bnce, he easily dodges and once again distances himself two meters away.

    ¡¸You move well for being riddled with wounds. You¡¯re truly a demon...... I despise you as an enemy and respect you as a warrior.¡¹

    ¡¸Well thanks.¡¹

    The knight points the tip of his sword at me and gets ready to thrust.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all over though. In terms of movement and strength, I have you beat. This ce will be your grave.¡¹

    He seems to be sure of his victory.

    ¡¸I might be hurting all over so much that I can¡¯t take it, but......¡¹

    The man tenses up.

    ¡¸I can still surprisingly-¡¹

    I see the slightest movement of the sword tip thrusting out.

    ¡¸-move my body.¡¹

    Faster than the man could move, I take a thrusting stance and fly out like an arrow.

    ¡¸Wha-!? Fast!?¡¹

    His sword snaps in half after blocking my unexpected thrust.

    I pull my sword back and take one step back so I canunch myself forward for a second thrust.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see!?¡¹

    The man¡¯s right arm is cut off and his sword dances in the air.

    Without dy, I take another step forward.

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    Frantically, the man twists his body in time, as my sword tears through his helmet and grazes the side of his head, causing fresh blood to trickle down.

    To dodge all of my three-part thrust, he¡¯s pretty quick.

    I take one more step and headbutt the man in the face.

    ¡¸Gue......¡¹

    Blood drips from his nose and then right as the knight falls on his butt, my Dual Crater cuts into his face right below his nose.

    The battle is settled.

    At that moment, before I turned around and as I was thinking of who my next opponent would be, I feel an impact on my back.

    It was from a spear being thrust at me.

    The sensation of something crawling down my skin must be from my blood oozing out.

    ¡¸I failed to finish him, huh ......fine then. I¡¯m next, let us fight fairly!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey now......¡¹

    The man twirls his spear as he deres loudly.

    He considers what he did ¡®fair¡¯? I¡¯m actually impressed that he can say that, although I¡¯m also angry.

    ¡¸Haaaaah! Toooh!¡¹

    He thrusts his spear, letting out an extended high-pitched yell each time.

    His thrusts aim at my face, throat and thigh, precisely targeting the gaps in my armor.

    So he isn¡¯t merely cowardly and has some level of skill.

    ¡¸Tch......¡¹

    Nevertheless, it isn¡¯t difficult to see through his attacks.

    The problem is that he is maintaining a certain distance.

    ¡¸Fuooon! Teeei!¡¹

    Everytime I try to close the three meter distance he is repeatedly lunging at me from, he swiftly jumps back, so I can¡¯t attack.

    If I was at full strength, I could entertain him for as long he canst, however a battle of endurance is the one thing I don¡¯t have time for.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    While I¡¯m swinging my Dual Crater to brush away his spear, I purposely create an opening to my neck.

    ¡¸Right thereee!¡¹

    Naturally, the man doesn¡¯t miss it.

    Apanied by a nasty shout, he thrusts at my throat.

    ¡¸......huh?¡¹

    Rather than piercing through my throat, the tip of his spear is held in my left hand.

    My back was vulnerable when he first stabbed me.

    Yet it wasn¡¯t fatal.

    With his strength and knowing where his aim is, I can easily stop him with one hand.

    ¡¸This is the most your strength amounts to.¡¹

    I say as I pull the spear toward me.

    ¡¸Uwaaaah!?¡¹

    My fistnds in the face of the man who lets out an ugly scream.

    I hear the sound of bones breaking as his face is utterly ruined and his two eyeballs pop out of their sockets.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    At the same time, the pain in my back shoots to my head and I notice a thick liquid drip to my feet, though I choose not to pay attention, knowing it would certainly amplify the pain unnecessarily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m next!!!¡¹

    Arge man appears, his voice equally as grand, and his body wrapped entirely in armor so I can¡¯t even see his face.

    ¡¸Demon, I challenge you to a fair fight!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going toment about that anymore.¡¹

    My Dual Crater is pointed at the big man......and then my body freezes.

    The man¡¯s weapon looks very simr to the weapon that cut off Sekrit¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸That halberd of yours...... are you the only one who carries it?¡¹

    After briefly tilting the weapon to inspect it, the man replies boldly.

    ¡¸Indeed! I havee...... to avenge my step-brother whom you killed!!!¡¹

    I see, is that so?

    This works out for me too. If I engross myself in the anger, the feeling of pain will go away.

    ¡¸Deryaaah!!¡¹

    The man swings down his halberd with full force.

    I allow it toe down, just barely making contact with me, before I take a half step backward, narrowly avoiding the hit.

    His massive weapon ms into the stone bridge, breaking off chunks of rocks and sending vibrations rippling out from the point of impact strong enough for my footing to feel unsteady.

    ¡¸How dare you hurt my woman. I¡¯m going to take all of my anger out on you.¡¹

    I unleash a front kick on the knee of therge man through his armor.

    A mix of metal crumpling and a wet twig snapping could be heard.

    I lift my Dual Crater before the man yells out.

    ¡¸Die.¡¹

    I spoke and swung down at the same time.

    My sword cuts in from the top of his head, travelling down his face, neck, chest, stomach and his stinky-looking crotch before escaping from the bottom.

    Like a piece of firewood that was split in half, the man¡¯s body separates cleanly, one part falling to the left and the other part falling to the right.

    A steady breath leaves the gap in my teeth as I bring up my Dual Crater.

    Even after shaking the blood of the jewel-like de, the Dual Crater seems to be glowing redder than usual.

    ¡¸Cmander...... your orders.¡¹

    ¡¸Next...... next......¡¹

    The enemymanders on opposite sides look at each other before shouting.

    ¡¸All units, charge!! Take out the demon at all costs!!¡¹

    So that¡¯s what they¡¯re going to resort to after all.

    Using the few seconds of down time, I run over to Sekrit and steal her lips.

    The expression she has is something between sad and angry.

    ¡¸I¡¯m definitely going to bring you back alive. Then I¡¯m going to kiss you ten thousand times more than this, enough to make your lips swell.¡¹

    After saying that, a small grin forms on her face and she mumbles words I can¡¯t distinguish.

    What ensued beyond that was a crazy melee.

    My thigh gets cut and I retaliate by slicing open the enemy¡¯s head.

    My head gets whacked by a mace and I counter by slicing open the enemy¡¯s abdomen.

    When two spearmen stab my torso from either side, I grab their spears, lift them up and m them against the railing of the bridge.

    A de swings down on my shoulder, sshing blood into the air, which I respond to by grappling with the enemy and cutting his carotid artery.

    In the narrow margin created, a spear thrusts at Sekrit, but I stop it before she gets hit and twist the man¡¯s neck.

    Enemy corpses pile up on the bridge and blood runs off into the river.

    The river water is dyed red and several corpses are flushed away as well, none of which resemble human bodies anymore.

    I myself have be red from all the blood.

    There is gash on my forehead, a cut from a sword grazing my neck, and countless wounds decorating my body from chest to stomach.

    In addition, my skin is also turning red from being horribly burned.

    Two impactsnd on my back from crossbow bolts hitting their mark.

    I tensed my muscles so they aren¡¯t fatal and I can¡¯t feel much pain at this point, so it doesn¡¯t bother me much.

    ¡¸He¡¯s still standing......?¡¹

    ¡¸70 deaths...... Cap...... vice captain, he really isn¡¯t human after all.¡¹

    Enough with the chatter,e at me. My vision is bing blurry.

    I kick the captain¡¯s severed head into the river and re at the remaining enemies.

    But an especially loud sound interrupts.

    It¡¯s the rattling of armor from heavy infantry footsteps.

    Now, is it going to be a lucky sign or an unlucky one?

    ¡¸What are you guys doing!? The Goldonian Army has long since retreated to the north. Hurry and pursue them!¡¹

    So it was an unlucky sign?

    Doing a rough count, there are more than 50 heavy infantry, a number I honestly can¡¯t fight in my current condition.

    This is part in the theatrical ys I watched with Nonna where the protagonist mumbles ¡°so this is the end¡± and charges head-on at the enemy, but I have to think of a way to survive until the end.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the demon...... alright, we¡¯ll kill him!¡¹

    The heavy infantry fill the width of the bridge and their armor tters with every step they take toward me.

    No matter how hard I think, I can¡¯te up with a method to get out of this situation.

    So the only thing I can do is rampage wildly on guts alone.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    As I was about to ready my Dual Crater and jump into the enemy¡¯s midst, I felt something tug lightly on my leg.

    Sekrit, whose face is beyond pale and is grim to the point that her skin appears ck, points with a trembling finger.

    She was pointing at a crack in the center of the bridge.

    Its size was the same as any other crack on the bridge made from the fierce fighting, the only difference being the small hairline cracks radiating outward.

    My only chance is if I run there. I grab Sekrit with my left hand and pick her up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s now or never, so I¡¯ll show you a final spectacle. Come at me altogether!¡¹

    I hold my Dual Crater steady and spur them on confidently.

    I hope it didn¡¯te out like I¡¯m nning something.

    ¡¸See the final moments of the demon to the end! Come on!¡¹

    The heavy infantry line up close together along the entire width of one side of the bridge and advance.

    I shout and charge at the enemy once a portion of them pass the center mark where the crack in the bridge is located.

    ¡¸The end of a demon, huh......¡¹

    I hear the voice of an enemy soldier in the back.

    It¡¯s a very heroic end if I do say so myself. If I were to really die here, I wonder if there will be a y made about me.

    ¡¸But¨D¨D I¡¯m not going to die.¡¹

    Right before shing with the heavy infantry, I jump into the center of the group of enemy soldiers and stab the crack in the bridge with my Dual Crater.

    There was a sound of a small rock cracking apart.

    Then came a rumbling beneath us.

    The ground wasn¡¯t just rumbling.

    It was crumbling.

    The bridge caves in, then after a brief sensation of floating in midair, Sekrit and I fall into the cold water of the river.

    ¡¸W-what the-!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m falling!!¡¹

    The enemy heavy infantry around me also fall into the river.

    Sounds of crumbling above my head doesn¡¯t stop after we drop down.

    Apparently, the point where I stuck my Dual Crater extended into a fissure stretching to the other parts of the bridge.

    I thought I would hear the screaming and yelling of the soldiers, except the sound was drowned out.

    The sounds from the copse of the bridge and the stone fragments sshing into the water below were too loud for me to hear anything else.

    I¡¯m hugging Sekrit tightly with both hands.

    My shield, my longsword and my Dual Crater are not with me.

    If we get back home alive, I¡¯ll have no choice but to apologize and ept a hundred ps from Nonna¡¯s breasts along with Sekrit.

    I submerge myself as far as I can and swim downstream.

    Stone and metal fragments that make up the bridge rain down together with the enemy heavy infantry.

    Being hit would mean the end and that I wasn¡¯t lucky.

    ¡¸Damn, the demon broke the bridge! Unbelievable!!¡¹

    ¡¸He should be trying to escape by swimming underwater! Keep a close eye on the water surface and absolutely don¡¯t let him get away.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, it¡¯s hard to tell the difference with all the falling debris creating pirs of water, all the dust in the air and our fellow soldiers iling in the river......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got to save our allies quickly! Heavy infantry are helpless once they fall in the water!!¡¹

    I navigate underwater, praying quietly in my heart that they can¡¯t find me.

    Although my breath is running out, I¡¯m done for if they find me going up to get air.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    A leather bag is offered to me from within my arms.

    When it¡¯s ced to my lips, a gulp of air is inside. Apparently Sekrit arranged this before we fell.

    I nod slightly and then swim as far away as possible.

    Finally reaching my limit, I resurface and see that we¡¯ve traveled a fair distance from the bridge.

    Since I no longer have the stamina to swim further, I pull Sekrit up on the side of the river.

    ¡¸Are you still alive?¡¹

    ¡¸......yes.¡¹

    Sekrit replies softly, herplexion looking worse than before.

    We might have gotten away for now, but we aren¡¯tpletely out of danger yet. We have to run back to camp where our allies are.

    ¡¸......here, take this.¡¹

    What Sekrit was clutching with her right hand was the Dual Crater.

    ¡¸You picked it up for me?¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t say anything.

    Her cuteness just exploded to new heights, although the both of us would die if I let my love for her explode right now.

    ¡¸He shouldn¡¯t be able to swim very far with the injuries he has...... perhaps he just sunk on the way?¡¹

    ¡¸No,mon sense doesn¡¯t apply to demons. We should look further downstream.¡¹

    I hear shouting and hooves clopping.

    They¡¯re already searching for me. I hate how fast South Yuguria deals with every single thing.

    Can¡¯t they fight at a slower pace?

    I turn my head when I hear the ssh of water and see Schwartz swimming toward me.

    I don¡¯t know where he came from, but we can make a clean getaway if we ride him.

    However, it looks like the enemy is going to find us sooner.

    ¡¸Hey, that person there is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say¨D¨D?¡¹

    An enemy cavalry flies in front of me as I prepare to fight again with my Dual Crater.

    It wasn¡¯t just the rider, it was horse and all.

    ¡¸The only one who could do something like that is......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s me of course.¡¹

    Carefully wiping the clotted blood off a sword with a handkerchief is Brynhildr.

    ¡¸So you came to save me.¡¹

    As I reach out an arm to embrace her, my wrist is immobilized.

    No, it wasn¡¯t simply held in ce. It was being twisted with her inhuman strength.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to break it...... stop.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have much energy left. At this rate, I might actually die.

    ¡¸You fool...... you ran away on horse so it took me some time to find you! During the day, I can¡¯t match that horse¡¯s speed!¡¹

    She says as she grabs me by the cor.

    ¡¸Look how battered you are...... with wounds like that, you could die at any moment.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t die yet. The same can¡¯t be said of Sekrit. I want you to take her back to our camp.¡¹

    It¡¯s pretty pathetic of me to take advantage of Brynhildr like this, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    I don¡¯t think I can stand on my own right now.

    ¡¸You better be prepared forter...... if you die before that, you¡¯ll wake up as one of my household.¡¹

    Brynhildr grabs my cor and I hang on tightly to Sekrit.

    ¡¸Gue......¡¹

    Brynhildr runs literally as fast as the wind.

    A petite girl is dragging arge adult man who is holding a dark-skinned beauty in his arms. It truly is aical sight.

    Thinking about it again, the mostical sight might be the ck horse who came to his owner¡¯s aid only to discover nobody is around.

    I hear the sad neighing getting further away.

    Hey, just shut up and follow us.

    I¡¯ll treat you to a feast and a nice mareter.

    ¡¸I¡¯d appreciate if you just listened.¡¹

    I¡¯m too exhausted to reply, so Brynhildr takes it as a signal to continue.

    ¡¸Goldonia has begun their counterattack. There appear to be several hidden camps along their retreat route. The pursuing enemy was ambushed from the side and scrambled to deal with them.¡¹

    I see, so they didn¡¯t lose.

    ¡¸At the same time, those who ran away turned around. It seems like this was all part of the n from the start.¡¹

    So they¡¯re replying in kind to what happened before.

    What a wonderful n, I just wished someone told me about it.

    ¡¸Because of that, it took a long time to search for you through all those small fry. Who has ever heard of a vampire going around killing people during daytime. Making me do something so ridiculous.¡¹

    Looking closer at Brynhildr¡¯s dress, which doesn¡¯t match the dirty battlefield, I see spots of blood sttered here and there as well as damage to various edges.

    ¡¸Anyway, the soldiers of the feudal lords have fallen apart. 80% of them are dead.¡¹

    I would think so after what happened.

    ¡¸However, those dogs or whatever who are close to you only suffered damage to one third of their forces.¡¹

    It sounds like the poor trio fought hard.

    I would have felt bad if all of them were killed. It¡¯s a good thing they¡¯re okay.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    After I finished listening, I let out a small groan and slump over, my head hanging down.

    ¡¸!? Hey, hey! Are you dead!?¡¹

    As I lovingly enjoy Brynhildr¡¯s panicked voice, I tense up my abdominal muscles.

    ¡¸You big idiot! But making you a part of my household in this sun...... I need to find some shade.¡¹

    Her beautiful voice was ovepped by the sound of my fart.

    ¡¸Fuh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    Brynhildr strangles me with my cor while Sekrit struggles in my arms.

    I guess it was a stinky one.

    ¡¸Hahaha, sorry about that. I couldn¡¯t hold it in. I feel better now that I squeezed it out. Now I can rest a little.¡¹

    I smile briefly before passing outpletely.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Trisnia Harbor.

    As the setting sun dyes the river red, ship after ship departs from the port.

    ¡¸There you have it, 30rge transport ships lent to you, Empress Wilhelmina.¡¹

    A portly middle-aged man sticks out his greasy hand.

    Jammed on all of his fingers are rings with gaudy-looking gems.

    ¡¸Yes, I have certainly received them as promised, King Busco.¡¹

    Shaking the offered hand without any hesitation is Wilhelmina.

    ¡¸Now that you have allied with my fleet, it won¡¯t be long until you conquer the Central ins¡¹

    The man named Busco hangs onto her hand for an unnecessarily long period of time, yet Wilhelmina¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change one bit.

    ¡¸That would be ideal. However, we¡¯re dealing with Goldonia here. They are not an opponent one can easily defeat.¡¹

    ¡¸Wahaha! What are you saying after bringing down Trisnia!? Arnd is about to fall as well, am I right?¡¹

    Wilhelmina doesn¡¯t affirm or deny the man¡¯s statement, simply maintaining her surface-level smile.

    ¡¸Anyway, as promised, after defeating Goldonia, you will¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yes,I will aid King Busco and annihte the city states. Their entire domain will be under your control.¡¹

    Excited at the prospect, Busco dances, his excess fat jiggling as he does so.

    ¡¸After three hundred years, the king who unites the city states will be...... gufufu. On that asion, I will cut off the limbs of that stupid musclehead, then vite his wife and children before killing them all in front of him......¡¹

    Wilhelmina clears her throat softly.

    ¡¸As a king, you must be busy. I too have to hear the report of the current state of battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right! Then I will be eagerly awaiting the news of Arnd¡¯s fall!¡¹

    Wilhelmina watches Busco take his leave, the extra flubber hanging over his waistline shaking with every step he took, and it wasn¡¯t until the king disappeared from sight before Zaphnes appears from behind her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare to find such a straightforward sleazebag.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the feeling is akin to discovering a jewel in mud. ¨D¨Dwater.¡¹

    Wilhelmina pours water over her hand.

    ¡¸Is it really necessary to cooperate with that lowlife? It¡¯ll all be over once Arnd falls.¡¹

    ¡¸If we use him, we can win without taking down the city. We¡¯ll y the hands we can y. ¨D¨Dsoap.¡¹

    The scent of herbs wafts in the air from the bubbles.

    ¡¸Goldonia won¡¯t expect us to move ships on the North Teries river. At this moment, Stura and Magrado are also on the verge of copse. We only need tond and gaining total control will be like taking candy from a baby.¡¹

    ¡¸And then Goldonia will have to be wary of a possiblending throughout the entire northern region. ¨D¨Dperfume.¡¹

    A strong scented product, not normally used by Wilhelmina, is applied and the fragrance quickly spreads.

    ¡¸¨D¨DSo, what will you do about the promise with that pig?¡¹

    ¡¸Kill him once the n has reached a certain stage. He¡¯ll fall for any trap involving luxurious food, stunning women or money.¡¹

    ¡¸That much is clear...... by the way, do you think I¡¯m a good manpared to that guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Would it make you happy if I said you were better?¡¹

    ¡¸......no.¡¹

    ¡¸The report detailing Arnd¡¯s fall has not arrived yet? Send out a messenger and confirm its status.¡¹

    The battle progresses on.

 Chapter 387: Central Plains Unification War ? Continued Steps

    <h4>Chapter 387: Central ins Unification War ? Continued Steps</h4>

    I inhale deeply, my mind still muddled by anguid feeling throughout my body.

    As the air flows into my lungs, a dusty and faint sour smell fills my nose.

    It isn¡¯t a particrly pleasant scent, but the cloth touching my body is smooth andfortable.

    My entire body rxes, happy to enjoy dozing off a little more.

    Except, when I exhale, a variety of scenes revive, the memory of Sekrit losing her left hand being the most prominent.

    ¡¸Mmuun!¡¹

    I let out a sudden grunt and wake up.

    ¡¸Wah.¡¹

    At the same time, I heard a loud nk.

    Although my eyes are open, perhaps due to the long slumber, I can¡¯t see anything.

    I shake my aching head twice, then three times before closing and reopening my eyes.

    It seems I¡¯ve been resting in a tent.

    There is only a tiny table beside the bed I¡¯m sleeping in, so the inside of the small tent appearsrge.

    The time of day must be evening as an intense ray of red light is shining through the entrance of the tent.

    ¡¸I dropped down from the bridge...... then I swam...... then Brynhildr dragged me...... and then I blew a fart. That¡¯s all I remember.¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s when I lost consciousness.

    It doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯ve died and Brynhildr was kind enough to take me all the way to headquarters.

    ¡¸......guh.¡¹

    When I tried to get out of bed, pain surges throughout my body.

    Then I noticed that my entire body is wrapped with bandages, and in addition, every part of my body is screaming in pain.

    ¡¸What else did you expect, idiot?¡¹

    A beautiful voicees from between me and the tent.

    Brynhildr is ring at me.

    ¡¸Oh Brynhildr, I¡¯ve really troubled you, haven¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸You said it. Why do I have to haul a big oaf like you as I run?¡¹

    That would surely have been a hrious sight.

    ¡¸Anyways, there¡¯s no use talking about it after all that¡¯s done. So, how¡¯s your body feeling, do you think you¡¯ll die?¡¹

    When I rotate my arm, I feel muscle pain...... no, this might be a torn muscle.

    Rubbing my rib area, I feel a dull pain from the fracture of bones, as well as the arrow wound and sword injury, which still hurt even though they¡¯re been sealed.

    My red and blistering skin must be from being burned by oil. Since I jumped in water directly after, the damage wasn¡¯t as bad as it could have been.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    If I can still feel pain, I should be fine.

    Not feeling anything would worry me.

    ¡¸Mm, you¡¯re a real handful. I wanted so badly to drink half your blood as payment, but it looked like you would die if a single gulp was taken, so I decided to spare you.¡¹

    Brynhildr moves slowly toward the entrance of the tent while her eyes remain on me.

    She¡¯s acting somewhat unnaturally, especially with both her hands behind her back.

    ¡¸What!? Stop ncing and go to sleep so you can umte more blood!!¡¹

    The moment she yelled, something spills out from a pot she¡¯s holding.

    It¡¯s one I¡¯ve seen before.

    My eyes slowly adjust, clearing up my vision, and allowing me to see a towel sitting on top of the futon.

    No wonder my face feels refreshed, she¡¯s been wiping it for me.

    Knowing she sat beside me all the time makes my love for her want to explode.

    ¡¸Brynhildr!¡¹

    ¡¸So noisy! Go to sleep©`!¡¹

    My attempt to get up was met with a moist towel thrown directly in my face.

    In the next instant, Brynhildr disappeared, probably gone out of the tent.

    A young girl tossing a towel at me out of embarrassment...... what a charming act.

    If only she didn¡¯t throw it with her vampire strength.

    ¡¸I thought my neck was going to snap.¡¹

    Thinking it¡¯s a good idea to listen to her and rest in bed, an image crosses my mind¨D¨D

    ¡¸Sekrit!!¡¹

    Jumping up, I rush out of the tent without dy.

    Brynhildr isn¡¯t around anymore.

    Despite it being evening, her dislike for sunlight led her to hide somewhere, though now is not the time to worry about that.

    ¡¸Sekrit, where are you!?¡¹

    She was still alive before I lost consciousness.

    However, her major injury to her arm was left untreated and she fell in the water on top of that.

    There is no guarantee that she was saved.

    I don¡¯t know how much time has psed since then, but I can¡¯t rx without knowing what happened to her.

    For now, I¡¯ll grab the kitchen maid who stiffened up from my loud bellow.

    Even though I feel a breeze hitting my body and something swinging between my legs, there are more important issues at hand.

    ¡¸Do you know Sekrit!? She¡¯s a dark-skinned beauty who suffered a major injury to her arm.¡¹

    ¡¸S-so big...... alright, I understand¨D¨D¨D¨D I mean, an injured woman?¡¹

    The girl had turned her back to face me and slipped a hand under her skirt, only to pause and stare nkly at me once my question registered in her brain.

    ¡¸Yeah, she lost her arm.¡¹

    Please, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s been buried.

    ¡¸With so many injured people, a kitchen aid like me wouldn¡¯t know specifics...... I think you can ask somebody who has a mark on their arm, they¡¯re in charge of medical treatment......¡¹

    I forget to thank her and run off in a hurry. I¡¯ll make it up to herter.

    ¡¸It was as big as a log...... so something of that size exists...... uu, I¡¯m feeling hot.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, do you know where my Sekrit is?¡¹

    Like she suggested, I found a young soldier with a symbol on his arm.

    ¡¸H-huge...... huh, Lord Hardlett!?¡¹

    For some reason, the man turned around and seemed surprised to see me.

    ¡¸Sekrit...... right, that brown-skinned girl.¡¹

    I grab the soldier by the cor.

    ¡¸Yeah, where is she?¡¹

    If he tells me she¡¯s dead, I might go crazy and vite this guy.

    ¡¸She should be in the tent for sick and wounded soldiers, number three¨D¨D¡¹

    I let go of the soldier, practically throwing him aside and run off to where he mentioned.

    ¡¸That thing is as big as a log...... it¡¯s the reason he¡¯s able to walk naked with such confidence.¡¹

    ¡¸Third one...... here?¡¹

    I fling open the p of the tent with enough force to tear it.

    Unlike my tent, the size of this tent is extremelyrge, with plenty of tables scattered around and just as many military doctors and nurses caring for patients. To that extent, an ording number of injured are in the tent, with those unable to be ced on a bed lined up on the floor instead.

    ¡¸Sekrit, are you in here?!!¡¹

    My loud shout causes some of the injured soldiers to cry out.

    ¡¸Uwaaaah! It¡¯s an orc! We¡¯re under attack by an arc!¡¹

    ¡¸Someone do something!¡¹

    I name myself to prevent further confusion and calm those who became agitated so I can peacefully search for Sekrit.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......? Sekrit-san is in the bed at the back. By the way, why are you naked?¡¹

    ¡¸I had a pressing matter to attend to. I¡¯d appreciate if you don¡¯t question me about it.¡¹

    A female nurse hands me a nket.

    The truth is that I simply forgot.

    Now that I¡¯ve heard Sekrit is alive, my heart has settled down somewhat and I¡¯m able to clearly see my surroundings.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    She sneaks a peek at my crotch when she passes me the nket, takes another peek when she pretends to bow, and peeks onest time as she tends to a wounded soldier.

    If I press up against the girl¡¯s butt from behind, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯ll let me fuck her.

    Now is not the time though, I should be focusing on Sekrit.

    Sekrit is lying face down on the bed, with the nket covering her up to her head.

    Her face is buried in the pillow and her shoulder is rising and falling in a steady rhythm like she¡¯s sleeping soundly.

    I heave a long and deep sigh of relief.

    ¡¸She¡¯s alive, thank goodness.¡¹

    After I said that, I ce my hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸......there might be room to argue that.¡¹

    Sekrit replies in a muffled voice as she moves slowly.

    She turns around without leaving the covers.

    Peering out from the darkness within the nket are two glowing red eyes.

    I knew instantly what they meant.

    Sekrit couldn¡¯t be saved. Brynhildr turned her lifeless body into a vampire.

    ¡¸Sekrit......¡¹

    I embrace her nket-wrapped body.

    ¡¸I see...... so that¡¯s what happened.¡¹

    I don¡¯t hold any grudges against Brynhildr.

    Sekrit lost her life so this result is better than her body bing ash.

    The drawback is that Sekrit can no longer walk under the light of the sun.

    ¡¸I was the one who killed you.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t Erich¡¯s fault or her own fault for being unlucky.

    Sekrit took a bolt in my ce and I couldn¡¯t see through her poor health conditions post injury.

    Everything is my fault.

    I feel trembling from under the nket.

    ¡¸I know you liked ying in the water and now you can¡¯t do it...... the Leviathan 3 is unfinished, right?¡¹

    That elicited an especially noticeable reaction.

    She must be quite frustrated. I can at least let her direct that anger at me.

    I take out my penis and stick it in front of opening in the nket cocoon.

    ¡¸Go ahead and bite down! Bite down with all your anger behind it! You can suck up lots of blood!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you serious? ......I heard she was Lord Hardlett¡¯s woman, but still.¡¹

    ¡¸They do that kind of y?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it possible to bite down there and suck blood?¡¹

    ¡¸P-pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Argh, you idiot, it was just a little joke! Do you have no shame!?¡¹

    Sekrit pops out from the nket.

    A sliver of light is still shining into the tent and she doesn¡¯t appear to be suffering.

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    ¡¸So you let that small girl bite you all the time? That exins why your dick has all those bumps¡¹

    I grab Sekrit¡¯s face and inspect her eyes.

    ¡¸These eyes of yours......¡¹

    ¡¸They were red to begin with. ......let go, they¡¯re going to dry out.¡¹

    Now that I think about it, weren¡¯t her eyes always violet?

    ¡¸......just to make sure.¡¹

    I open Sekrit¡¯s mouth to confirm if she had the distinct fangs of a vampire.

    ¡¸Hagogh...... you¡¯re gonna break my jaw!!¡¹

    I release her after she kicks me in the groin.

    ¡¸Geez, stop with the unsavory joke. I thought my heart was going to jump out of my chest. ......also, an injured person should be resting.¡¹

    I hold down the grumbling Sekrit¡¯s leg and cover her again with the nket out of consideration.

    She¡¯s wearing the in sleepwear that all sick and injured soldiers wear...... what separated her from the others is that bottom part of her left sleeve from below the elbow is hanging loosely.

    Sekrit obediently sits on the bed after fussing around for a while and starts talking.

    Apparently, three days have already passed since then.

    ¡¸I woke up after sleeping for a whole day. Only my left arm was cut off.¡¹

    She snorts, as if trying to y off the severity of her injury.

    She also told me about the many times she visited to see my sleeping face.

    ¡¸At that point, you looked terrible. You had wounds all over your body, your skin was burnt, and you looked like a scary creature. It was thanks to that monster¡¯s care that your condition improved.¡¹

    Sekrit jokes, asking how I made such a friend.

    That was when a bewildered voice interrupts from behind me.

    ¡¸Pardon me, I¡¯ve brought food...... would it be better if I cameter?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it there.¡¹

    Before I could say anything, Sekrit sweeps her bedside table clean.

    A cup, a cloth, blood-soaked bandages all get flung to the soldier adjacent to her, whoins at the unwanted junk falling into hisp, however after one nce from Sekrit, he turns the opposite direction and pipes down.

    ¡¸You did something, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I know.¡¹

    On the table, there was soup, bread, different kinds of meat and vegetables generously heaped on a tray.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a single person¡¯s portion, although Sekrit starts eating ferociously.

    ¡¸The wound aside, I¡¯mcking blood. Right now, I have to eat as much as I can.¡¹

    She grabs a sausage with her hand and takes a big bite, then follows up by stuffing her mouth with bread.

    Next, she sticks a spoon into the bowl of soup.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The vessel doesn¡¯t stay still, so she¡¯s having trouble scooping the liquid.

    Annoyed, she uses more force and ends up spilling the contents of the bowl.

    ¡¸Give it to me.¡¹

    I take the spoon from her hand.

    ¡¸Your assistance is unnecessary. I can eat by myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Large chunks of potatoes are in here. It¡¯s hot, so be careful.¡¹

    I ignore her and carry the spoon to her lips.

    ¡¸Give me the bowl. I can drink directly from the¨D¨D mgh.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also some soft beef. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s tasty.¡¹

    Continuing to ignore her, my hand inserts the spoon into her mouth mid-sentence.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t pay close attention to you. Forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. Are you going to treat me like a child¨D¨D mogh.¡¹

    I push bread smeared with a healthy helping of butter into her mouth.

    ¡¸I was the one who didn¡¯t express my condition. Everything that happened was a result of reaping what I sowed¨D¨D mugh.¡¹

    I slip a slice of boiled carrot into her mouth.

    At that point, a nasty grin forms on Sekrit¡¯s face and her attitude about not wanting to be cared for flips.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t return to the battlefield now that my arm is gone.¡¹

    ¡¸......yeah.¡¹

    She can¡¯t use her specialty of dual-wielding and her bnce as a one-armed person will be off.

    Standing on the battlefield in that state is suicidal.

    I bring the rest of the sausage to her gloomy face.

    ¡¸While you¡¯re away fighting wars, I¡¯ll have to endure living alone in a mansion surrounded by enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll try to persuade the others so that won¡¯t happen.¡¹

    I offer her gloomier face a grilled mushroom.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m ever attacked in an alley at night, it¡¯s over for me. I won¡¯t be able to resist and my body will easily be held down¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Sekrit!!¡¹

    Unable to hold back any longer, after shoving a bean of some kind into her mouth, I pull her head into my chest and hug her tightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll always protect you from now on. I¡¯ll act as your left arm so that you won¡¯t experience any painful times.¡¹

    The more I hug her, the more Sekrit¡¯s body shakes and I can feel her temperature start to rise.

    She must be squirming because she¡¯s embarrassed. I won¡¯t let her go.

    ¡¸Rely on me for everything. If you¡¯re inclined to do so, you can be my wife and remain by my side forever.¡¹

    I can tell her body temperature just drastically increased.

    She¡¯s reacting positively. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s panicking from such a sudden request because she is perspiring rather profusely.

    She¡¯s genuinely struggling, but I¡¯m not going to let go for mere embarrassment since this is an important conversation.

    ¡¸My apologies, Hardlett-sama?¡¹

    A voice calls out to me from behind.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The girl who brought the food is looking at me with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Thest thing Hardlett-sama put in her mouth...... it was an extra spicy chili pepper meant for seasoning.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    I release Sekrit from my arms.

    ¡¸AAaaaaaah!! Water! I need water!¡¹

    Sekrit pushes away from me, kicks the soldier beside her, steals the pitcher of water and chugs the fluid.

    Then, a familiar voice, mixed with a sigh,ments.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be causing a ruckus in the injured soldiers tent.¡¹

    Everyone, including the injured soldiers, all salute as soon as the person finishes his sentence.

    ¡¸Eri...... I mean, Lord Radhalde.¡¹

    I correct myself, remembering that I¡¯m in a public setting.

    ¡¸I heard you finally woke up. I thought I would exin the state of war...... among other things.¡¹

    Erich sends me a signal with his eyes.

    From his expression, he must be concerned about leaving me behind during his retreat.

    He just doesn¡¯t, as the person with the highest authority, want to do anything in front of the other soldiers to disrupt the level ofmand he has.

    ¡¸Shall we go elsewhere?¡¹

    As I begin to stand up, Erich¡¯s female adjutant quickly moves to support me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored to touch such a prettydy, but I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    The pain isn¡¯t enough to hinder me from walking.

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather you take care of Sekrit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ngh, ngh, ngh.¡¹

    When I smile sheepishly at Sekrit, she res back harshly, still trying to cleanse her pte.

    We relocate to a tent without any soldiers.

    ¡¸You slept for three days. Let¡¯s start with the state of war.¡¹

    A map is rolled out in front of me.

    Sekrit is breathing through her mouth, going ¡°fuu, fuu¡± and trying to cool herself.

    ¡¸After the retreat from Arnd, we sessfully dealt the enemy a hard blow with an ambush as they were pursuing us. It was enough for them to stop chasing as well as withdraw the troops which attacked the logistics base, Roksta.¡¹

    So they were able to survive the predicament.

    ¡¸The enemy retreated further south of Arnd...... they probably saw the destroyed gates of Arnd and though the city was an unsuitable defense. At the same time, advancing to the south of Arnd has be harder for us since we lost our logistics base. The battle will turn into a staring contest for a while......well, because Arnd wasn¡¯t captured, my head remains connected to my body.¡¹

    Fumu fumu, so we¡¯ll be locked in a stalemate too.

    From this point on, we talk about the main issue.

    ¡¸You¡¯re honest to a fault. Your face is clearly showing your discontent.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t try to hide it.¡¹

    Erich begins his excuse with an uneasy expression.

    ¡¸The activation of the n depended on the enemy. If they didn¡¯te full force at us, we would have swung and missed.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t say anything......?¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, couldn¡¯t he have notified the messenger to act right at the point when the enemy started to pursue?

    ¡¸The enemy had multiple mobile units. In that melee, if the messenger was captured and the trap was seen through, that would increase the possibility of Goldonia¡¯s fall.¡¹

    Erich apologizes by lowering his head.

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    I understand the logic, yet I can¡¯t ept the exnation.

    There¡¯s the displeasure of being treated like a sacrificial pawn and if Erich told me about his intentions beforehand, Sekrit¡¯s arm might still¨D¨D

    I shake my head when my thinking shifts in that particr direction.

    What happened to her happened because I didn¡¯t allocate enough care for her. Laying the me on Erich doesn¡¯t change anything.

    Let¡¯s be angry at the losses that the poor trio suffered instead.

    ......I don¡¯t feel any emotion welling up.

    ¡¸But in this fight we were able to halt the enemy¡¯s steady advance. For the next while, we¡¯ll be in a stalemate...... and time is on our side as the side with the locational advantage.¡¹

    I think what Erich did was dishonorable, but I know it was the most optimal as amander.

    My reasoning and emotions are shing and I don¡¯t know what to do.

    What should I do at a time like this?

    Argh, I¡¯ll copy what Celia does.

    I puff up my cheeks with air and silently pout at Erich.

    ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s disgusting, so stop that.¡¹¡¹

    Not only Erich, Sekrit also stares disapprovingly at me.

    So it was impossible for me after all.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll get over it.¡¹

    I¡¯m unhappy, but raging against Erich won¡¯t reverse what¡¯s been done.

    If punching him would cause Sekrit¡¯s arm to regrow, I would, but that¡¯s not possible.

    ¡¸How kind. Now let¡¯s see if this guy will respond with the same kindness.¡¹

    Sekrit says softly enough that only I can hear her.

    Seeing her sarcastic nature unchanged after losing an arm makes me feel relieved.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...... it really helps that you understand.¡¹

    I decided in my head to feel satisfied even though I don¡¯t actually feel fully satisfied.

    ¡¸Before you woke up, I went to make an excuse to the other feudal lords. The atmosphere was just terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d expect that.¡¹

    Who wouldn¡¯t be outraged after literally being cut off as a part of a n?

    ¡¸Some said they would appeal to the king directly and withdrew their troops without authorization. I¡¯ve even told them what a suicidal act that would be.¡¹

    That is where it doesn¡¯t concern me.

    Although it might be time for me to withdraw as well.

    I took part in this battle on my own, but I can¡¯t exactly fight with wounds all over my body.

    Chance of loss is 100%.

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if permission is granted.¡¹

    ¡¸C¡¯mon now.¡¹

    Erich sighs and shakes his head.

    ¡¸The east and here will be in stalemate for some time. There¡¯s no need to rush. Besides...... your injuries can¡¯t withstand a journey, right? You should rest a little longer before returning.¡¹

    ¡¸Returning to Rafen shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡¹

    When I stand up energetically, the pain in my stomach aches.

    The hole in my back also seems to open up.

    ¡¸You can make anything unreasonable work out, can¡¯t you.¡¹

    Sekrit snorts and stands up when Erich directs his gaze to her.

    As soon as she does so, her body tilts to the right. Her center of gravity is off without one of her arms.

    She doesn¡¯t stick out a hand to grab a table to stabilize herself and just falls over.

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll rest some more.¡¹

    I answer after catching the falling Sekrit.

    ¡¸I¡¯llpensate you generously for this after the fight. I will at least offer a small advance payment.¡¹

    Erich snaps his fingers and a single woman walks into the tent while twisting her body.

    She¡¯s clearly a prostitute, one of high quality.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a member of the transport corps...... well, I came exclusively for you. I will be your personal nurse until your wounds heal.¡¹

    The prettydy exhales sweetly and pokes my chest with her index finger.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to try my best, since I have no experience being a nurse, especially toward your lower half.¡¹

    If Erich is using such a shallow and straightforward tactic, he must not have many options.

    How strange, my left hand is fondling the woman¡¯s breast.

    ¡¸Tch, unnecessary to say the least.¡¹

    Sekrit res at Erich, who has already went outside after being called.

    ¡¸What, the enemynded in Stura!? Don¡¯t be stupid, there¡¯s no way South Yuguria has ships on the North Teries river! You say a fleet of 50 ships has appeared!?¡¹

    What an unsettling exchange.

    ¡¸B-by order of the king, you are to abandon Arnd and return to the capital......¡¹

    ¡¸If we do that, all our defense ns will fall apart...... but if the enemy really has control of Magrado......¡¹

    Sekrit and I strain our ears.

    ¡¸Things have be interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not interesting. Now it¡¯s unnecessarily more difficult to go home.¡¹

    ¡¸That stuff is tooplicated for me. If you feel like doing it, feel free to get on top of me, kay~¡¹

    This information would soon spread to the entire army and the soldiers could not hide their unrest.

    That would lead to the rest of the feudal lordsing up with any reason to pull their troops out of the battle without waiting for orders, despite Erich¡¯s anger.

    The only remaining feudal lords would be the Starving Dog unit, an extremely small group close to Erich, and me.

 Chapter 388: Central Plains Unification War ? Not Alone

    <h4>Chapter 388: Central ins Unification War ? Not Alone</h4>

    North of Zan Dora. Hardlett Army Headquarters.

    ¡¸I appreciate your efforts with the regr reports. You may leave...... fuu.¡¹

    Celia sees off the messenger trying to suppress hisughter and sighs.

    ¡¸How long are you going to continue this? I think everyone knows by now.¡¹

    M says in a tired tone as Celia adjusts the loose-fitting cloak.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. I have to believe nobody has found out or else my heart would break.¡¹

    Celia pumps herself up mentally.

    Suddenly, the sound of a horse running and probably the sound of the messenger dismounting can be heard.

    ¡¸Herees another one.¡¹

    ¡¸Appearance okay, voice okay, stuffing okay!¡¹

    After Celia finishes confirming her face, throat and crotch, the messenger bursts into the tent.

    ¡¸Celia-sama! M-sama! Bad news!¡¹

    ¡¸Celia is currently not present.¡¹

    The messenger disregards Celia¡¯s response and shouts.

    ¡¸It appears the enemy hasnded on the west coast of the North Teries! The Royal army has abandoned Arnd!¡¹

    ¡¸Report the details.¡¹

    Leopolt, who was sorting through documents as if nothing concerned him until now, stepped in between Celia and the messenger.

    M has also left Celia¡¯s side and is surrounding the messenger.

    ¡¸L-let me listen too!¡¹

    Celia determined it wasn¡¯t time to y around as body double, took the cloak and crotch stuffing and added herself to the circle.

    Having listened to the messenger, Leopolt¡¯s decision was clear.

    He draws a straight line on the map.

    ¡¸We will abandon the south, including Zan Dora, and the west around Rigol. Depending on the situation, we might have to retreat further.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... no, if Arnd is in the opponent¡¯s hands, it would be hard to retain possession of thend in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s......¡¹

    If Leopolt¡¯s proposal is followed, over half of the territory would be yielded to the enemy.

    ¡¸I have been entrusted withmand while Lord Hardlett is absent. This isn¡¯t a suggestion, it¡¯s a decision.¡¹

    Leopolt says that and summons themanders as well as the ministers of the territory being abandoned to discuss how to deal with the poption.

    ¡¸For Arnd to be taken as well...... this is......¡¹

    M stops herself from finishing the sentence.

    Simply looking at the map, Goldonia¡¯s unfavorable situation is clear and defeat is bing more realistic.

    ¡¸S-still, the enemy was dealt a huge blow. I¡¯m sure it was Aegir-sama¡¯s work!¡¹

    ¡¸The battle itself was won. But how did South Yuguria get ships on the North Teries...... I heard all the ships left when Treia fell.¡¹

    As the two of them rack their brains, the sound of wings pping and a broken speech can be heard from above the tent.

    ¡¸Arrived, arrived©`! Tired, hungry, forgot what to do, piih©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the harpy is back.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s so loud during such a critical time.¡¹

    Celia exits the tent to quiet the creature, only for the harpy to approach her instead.

    ¡¸Remember now, letter, letter, to Celia, letter!¡¹

    ¡¸A letter, for me?¡¹

    The harpy squawks and hands her an egg.

    It was three times the size of a chicken egg with a grayish colored shell.

    ¡¸What is this? Did you want me to cook the egg?¡¹

    ¡¸Piih©`! Made mistake, egg will be eaten! Child will be eaten! This one, letter is this one.¡¹

    The harpy hastily takes back the egg and raises its right leg toward Celia.

    Naturally, that would mean the creature spread out its legs, revealing its genitals in between its legs to the nearby soldiers, who awkwardly avert their eyes.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you have a little more dignity...... well, it¡¯s not like a bird would understand. The letter is tied to your leg, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸A carrier pigeon, huh...... if she was a little smarter, she would have made for a good messenger.¡¹

    ¡¸Sleepy, hungry, will warm up the egg.¡¹

    M looks at the harpy like she has given up hope.

    The harpy cradles its egg and runs off somewhere.

    Celia opens the letter and reads it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s from Aegir-sama! Let¡¯s see......¡¹

    ¡¸There is a high chance for the details of the destruction of the feudal lords¡¯ armies to affect more than just the battlefield. Information needs to be gathered from within the country.¡¹

    Says Leopolt.

    ¡¸It looks like the poor trio survived. ......I haven¡¯t been able to do anything since I trained with them. I lost my wallet and was poisoned by eating shellfish, then by the time I dropped by clothes, it was evening.¡¹

    Says M.

    ¡¸I knew that woman went with Aegir-sama! I¡¯m jealous she gets to be together with Aegir-sama!¡¹

    mors Celia as she reads on and freezes, letting the letter drop from her hand.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    M asks uneasily. Celia is shaking and has turned pale.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama has...... suffered a severe wound...... and lost his left hand......?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    M frantically picks up the letter.

    In the final part of the letter, it was written that a certain amount of time was needed to rest in order to heal from the injuries suffered in battle.

    Furthermore, despite losing the left hand, a life-threatening situation was avoided.

    ¡¸Aaaaah!! I should have gone with him by force if I had to! I have to be beside him right now!!¡¹

    Celia screams crazily and attempts to rush out of the tent.

    ¡¸Ah...... hey!¡¹

    M tries to stop her, but Celia somersaults forward to dodge the arm, continuing on and rolling her way out.

    ¡¸M-me too.¡¹

    M nces at Leopolt.

    ¡¸Lady Hyuutia has a squad entrusted to her, no?¡¹

    M looks down dejectedly when the emotionless voice spoke to her.

    ¡¸......I detest my serious nature sometimes. Lord Hardlett...... I will absolutely protect this ce, so I pray you stay safe..¡¹

    As if testing M¡¯s steeled resolve, she was notified that the enemy eastern army had started to move.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    A Few Days Later. Goldonia Royal Army ¨C Headquarters.

    ¡¸Are you finished?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, did I make you wait?¡¹

    Sekrit scrunches her face when she enters the room.

    This house was provided to me by Erich so my wounds could heal quicker, there shouldn¡¯t be any foul smells.

    ¡¸It stinks of female. Get that sow out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so mean. She did her best for my sake.¡¹

    I rub the ass of the woman sleeping next to me.

    She¡¯s the prostitute Erich ordered to take care of me.

    ¡¸Hii...... hii...... hahii......¡¹

    Herrge ass, specialized in pleasing men, is covered in sweat and spasms erratically.

    ¡¸So thick...... and rough...... dying...... I¡¯m dead...... hauu.¡¹

    The prostitute is resting her hands on my chest and letting out short gasps.

    Drool leaks out of her partially-opened mouth, leaving a trail on my stomach, apanied by the semi-incoherent mumblings resembling that of sleep talk

    ¡¸How much did you fuck her to get a girl of that trade to turn into such a mess? ......and still nothing, huh?¡¹

    Sekrit grins as she plops herself on the bed and spreads the prostitute¡¯s vagina presumptuously.

    Plenty of honey spills from the orifice, but my semen is nowhere to be found.

    ¡¸It looks like you failed to cum again¡¹

    She strokes my crotch over the sheets.

    ¡¸Kukuku, are you that worried about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. My heart is being crushed by my feelings for you.¡¹

    I have not ejacted once since Sekrit got injured.

    No matter how hard I pound a woman, she gets exhausted before I could release and I¡¯m forced to stop.

    My body probably feels guilty for what happened to Sekrit and is preventing any seed from leaving. That or I might have be impotent.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not impotent or anything if you can get this hard...... there is a risk your balls might explode if you don¡¯t cum though.¡¹

    Sekrit puts one knee on the bed and toys with my cock.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t cum because of me, right? In that case, fuck me and everything will be fine. Look, I¡¯m ready for you.¡¹

    Sekrit rolls down her shirt erotically and liberates herrge, shapely dark-skinned breasts.

    Of course that turns me on and I might be able to shoot everything umted in my balls if I listen to Sekrit and embrace her.

    However......

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    Perhaps due to the unnatural way she stripped, Sekrit loses her bnce and falls toward the floor.

    I react immediately by supporting her shoulder and pulling her close to me again.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet so I won¡¯t forcefully fuck you. First, let your body heal uppletely.¡¹

    She brushes away my hand which gently pats her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not going to heal. No matter how much I rest my body, my arm won¡¯t grow back.¡¹

    She shoves the stub in my face to reinforce her point.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t run properly with my center of gravity out of order. I don¡¯t stand a chance on the battlefield anymore. A useless person like me can at least spread her legs to relieve her lord or I might as well be thrown away. Maybe you find it repulsive to have sex with a one-armed woman?¡¹

    Her self-torturing words pierce me.

    But Sekrit denies even that from me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want your stupid apology. Standing on the frontlines in a suboptimal condition and wearing lightweight armor are both my own choices. There is no reason for you to read too much into things.¡¹

    Whatever Sekrit says, she¡¯s my woman.

    Thus, her injuries are my responsibilities.

    The reason I¡¯m not embracing her is definitely not because I think she¡¯s gross.

    My first priority is her state of health and the second is her feelings.

    If Sekrit really wanted a lifestyle of cajoling and opening her crotch to please me, I¡¯d dly ept it.

    Except I can tell that¡¯s not what Sekrit desires from her attitude.

    She doesn¡¯t truly want that.

    She wants to run freely on the ins, swim in the river and finish building her Leviathan 3.

    If I were to ignore those feelings of hers so she could be my lover, I would not be making her happy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What are¨D¨D¡¹

    I hug Sekrit tightly.

    ¡¸I will definitely do something about your arm.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous...... something stupid like my arm growing back is not possible.¡¹

    She¡¯s returning my embrace as she speaks abusively.

    A brief moment of silence surrounded us. Then there was a familiar neighing which was awfully loud and clear.

    ¡¸I could give you one of my arms if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Moron, try imagining what that would be like. It would look like this.¡¹

    Sekrit bursts outughing and then sticks my arm onto the end of hers.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m going to look like some strange demonic creature, I¡¯d rather be one-armed. I would want to die every time I looked in the mirror.¡¹

    In saying so, she slips past my arm.

    ¡¸Well, I appreciate where you¡¯reing from. I guess I can rx for now.¡¹

    Sekrit walks to the tent¡¯s entrance to leave, her steps still somewhat unsteady.

    Then it happened.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaa¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Dowah!?¡¹

    A small figure runs through the entrance.

    The shadow overturns Sekrit and jumps onto my bed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re in the way!¡¹

    Moreover, the shadow pushes the prostitute who was sleeping on the bed to the floor and pounces onto my chest.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! L-look at all the wounds on your body...... if I insisted on staying by your side, your arm wouldn¡¯t...... your arm......¡¹

    No wonder the figure looked familiar, it was my Cute Celia.

    She is having a fit as she checks my body¡¯s damage and saves my arms forst, gingerly touching them and ensuring their existence.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Celia pats both my arms, then taps the ¡®arm¡¯ in the middle.

    ¡¸......they¡¯re there. All three of them.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    I lift Celia up and stand her next to me on the bed.

    This situation doesn¡¯t make sense.

    I mean, it was within my expectations for Celia to chase after me, but what she¡¯s saying sounds like nonsense.

    ¡¸I received Aegir-sama¡¯s letter. After learning that you suffered major injuries and lost your arm, I couldn¡¯t just sit still......¡¹

    Now I remember sending a messenger to my territory to report the state of war.

    Oh right, a harpy said she wanted to make a nest so I let her go home. I guess I also sent her to deliver a letter.

    ¡¸The copy with the messenger was written by me, while the letter given to the delicacy was summarized by you. Sometimes the letters you write don¡¯t make much sense. It seems the delicacy didn¡¯t make any side trips and arrived first.¡¹

    Sekrit, who was knocked over by Celia, waddles her way back on her feet.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    I quickly run over to support her.

    ¡¸......hmph, the one who lost their arm is not him. It¡¯s me.¡¹

    Sekrit snorts, ridiculing herself.

    ¡¸Aah...... thank goodness.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s legs give out on her.

    ¡¸I was ready to offer my own arm to Aegir-sama......¡¹

    With a sigh, I approach Celia and give her a little bop on the head.

    ¡¸Haau!¡¹

    Then I follow up by embracing her.

    ¡¸Sekrit lost her arm because of me. Please don¡¯t say you¡¯re happy to hear that. ¨D¨Dother than that, thanks. You came running because you thought I was hurt, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... I can¡¯t stomach that woman, but I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Celia and I exchange a firm hug.

    ¡¸......what kind of farce is this? I¡¯m leaving.¡¹

    As Sekrit tries to exit the tent again, she is pushed down once more.

    ¡¸Mu, sorry. It appears I misheard what happened.¡¹

    The one who showed up is Natia.

    She¡¯s carrying some kind of big luggage wrapped in cloth on her back.

    ¡¸I brought her with me from Rafen! I thought, if it was her, she would be able to regrow an arm.¡¹

    ¡¸I told her it was impossible. She had this incredibly menacing look when she pulled me along so I couldn¡¯t refuse......¡¹

    Celia even asked Natia toe.

    Knowing what she¡¯s capable of, my eyes shine with hope when I think about the possibility.

    ¡¸Like I said, it¡¯s not possible! Growing back limbs is something I¡¯ve only seen in books of the past!¡¹

    Natia¡¯s long ears twitch adorably as she exins.

    Hmm...... they¡¯re so cute.

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ayy.¡¹

    I unconsciously reach out to pinch Natia¡¯s right ear.

    At the same time, the fatigued prostitute wakes up and squeezes the left ear.

    ¡¸Wakyaaa!¡¹

    Natia brushes our hands away and chucks a wooden canteen at me, which bonks my head.

    ¡¸What are you doing all of a sudden!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. Your ears have an irresistible charm to them.¡¹

    Her ears are pping vigorously, perhaps in reflection of her anger.

    I want to touch them more, but I have to hold back.

    ¡¸......you guys.¡¹

    Sekrit stands up furiously.

    ¡¸Whatever, fuss all you want.¡¹

    Sekrit snorts, motioning to leave again, only to be bounced back.

    She ran right into the giant culminations of a man¡¯s dreams.

    ¡¸Kyaa! What is it!?¡¹

    This time, it was Nonna.

    Sekrit was bumped to the floor a third time by her enormous bust.

    ¡¸Nonna? What are you doing here!?¡¹

    I can understand bringing Natia along, but also bringing Nonna to a dangerous ce like the battlefield?

    I look at Celia with a trace of anger in my eyes.

    ¡¸Celia, what¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies...... I was not thinking straight...... I panicked and didn¡¯t think clearly......¡¹

    ¡¸I heard from Celia-chan that Aegir-sama was critically injured and thought it was my duty, as the legal wife, to act.¡¹

    ¡¸I tried to stop her.¡¹¡¸The love of a wife cannot be restrained.¡¹

    Her two attendants...... whose names I forgot, are also apanying her.

    ¡¸This is the battlefield, you know......¡¹

    As I began to protest, Nonna nts her plump lips on mine to seal my mouth.

    ¡¸Your wife came to see you. As a husband, you must first greet her with a kiss and a hug.¡¹

    I entangle my tongue with hers and draw her close to my body.

    When her ample bosom touches my stomach, the feeling of not wanting to let her go bes stronger.

    She should really go home as soon as possible, however I can¡¯t tell Nonna to leave after she worried enough to visit me.

    Man, sometimes my leniency and love for women amazes me.

    ¡¸Fu, fufufu...... I was repelled by a pair of breasts, huh...... now I¡¯m certain I don¡¯t belong on the battlefield.¡¹

    Sekrit sneers whileying on the ground in resignation.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to be fine. Natia will surely do something to help.¡¹

    ¡¸I keep saying you¡¯re asking for the impossible!¡¹

    Celia mutters quickly to me in the now boisterous tent atmosphere.

    ¡¸I might have did something bad to Schwartz. I thought Aegir-sama lost your arm...... so when you weren¡¯t with him, out of anger...... I kicked his testicles.¡¹

    The neighing earlier was him after all.

    Well, I¡¯m sure getting kicked in the balls by a cute girl like Celia will leave him satisfied.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the fourth time......honestly.¡¹

    Sekrit tries to leave the tent again and encounters arge figure.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Guoooh!!¡¹

    Sekrit kicked the shadow¡¯s knee and sweeps the feet to trip the figure.

    Falling down to the ground is Mack.

    When Iter asked him, he said he was worried about the ruffled Celia rushing to me and wanted to act as a bodyguard.

    Gido also came along, though that¡¯s not important.

    I intended to go alone, but look how many people are here now.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    A Certain City State ¨C A Certain Man¡¯s Home.

    ¡¸It seems the rumors of Meldora lending ships to South Yuguria are true. It was clearly seen by the unclouded eyes of a man.¡¹

    A muscr man, who obviously appears unsuited to conduct spy operations, reports how the investigation was done.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Another muscr man slowly stands up from his chair, his crimson cape fluttering as he does.

    His sleeveless shirt and knee-high pants fit tightly to his body.

    ¡¸Meldora¡¯s conduct vites the unwritten rule we city states have of not involving ourselves with outsiders. The king of Meldora, Busco, was always hostile towards us Aless. They most likely want South Yuguria to owe them a favor so they canter request for their cooperation and challenge us.¡¹

    The elder who replied was the leader of the council. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t muscr.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    The man wearing the red cape looks out a window.

    At the end of his line of vision, men wearing almost no clothes are grunting loudly as they train diligently.

    ¡¸This is not the time to remain peaceful. I hear Goldonia is at a clear disadvantage and if that country falls, South Yuguria will be the supreme ruler of the Central ins...... if Busco gets what he wants, hundreds of thousands of soldiers could march toward us.¡¹

    The caped man raises his bulky arm as he answers the old man¡¯s words.

    ¡¸That is none of our concern. It doesn¡¯t matter who dares to direct their animosity at us. If a de is pointed at us, we will repel it with our bodies of steel. That has been our tradition since the founding of this nation.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! If we have the vessel and soul of a true man, no enemy can stand before us!¡¹

    The man supposedly acting as a spy also agrees and flexes his muscles.

    ¡¸Are you saying that we should ignore this evident crisis then?¡¹

    The elder scrunches his face due to the ce starting to fill with the smell of sweat, yet pushes on with the issue at hand.

    Still, the caped man¡¯s eyes are looking out the window.

    This time, they were directed further into the distance.

    ¡¸It¡¯s to the point I have to say it.¡¹

    The caped man reaches into his tight pants and takes out a letter, then grandly spreads it¨D¨D so violently that the paper rips in two.

    ¡¸Woah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nuu, what weak paper this is, not even able to withstand a man¡¯s strength.¡¹

    The elder looks surprised while the other two act as if nothing happened.

    ¡¸A true man...... my friend, has sought us for help. He is one who I have made a pledge with!¡¹

    The caped man closes his eyes and smirks slightly.

    ¡¸A promise between true men takes precedence. However, disregarding traditions would be sacrilegious to our ancestors and our history......if there is no other opportunity, I was going to participate by myself.¡¹

    The small grin transforms into a full-faced beaming smile.

    ¡¸If Busco invites a nation of the ins, then we will have just cause! I can lead our invincible men to fulfill the promise I made! Now then, council leader, tell me what reason you have toe to this mansion.¡¹

    As the man turned to face the elder, his cape dances.

    His eyes were glittering with anticipation like the eyes of a young man.

    Somewhat overpowered by the intensity, the elder clears his throat before continuing.

    ¡¸The council has already reached a decision. All that¡¯s left is your will. ......the opinions of the now old and logical have been lined up, but the council members and I were once warriors as well. We will not hesitate to defend our fathend.¡¹

    The old man takes out a beautifully decorated document and reads it out loud.

    ¡¸When this document is read, the council of Aless will once again entrust the royal authority and treasured sword, the Light of Aless, to you¨D¨D Gildress. The King shall bravely strike down Meldora, who brings war to our nation, as well as their supporter, the South Yuguria Empire, and protect the citizens of Aless.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!!¡¹

    The man¨D¨DGildress, promptly yells out his response and holds out his hands in front to ept...... and tears the paper in two.

    ¡¸Muun. Aless¡¯s paper has be weak too!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it must be because the king¡¯s power has increased!¡¹

    ¡¸The official document of the council...... oh well, the appointment is done so it doesn¡¯t matter...... I didn¡¯t see anything.¡¹

    A bead of cold sweat drips down the silent elder¡¯s brow.

    He decided to pretend such an insignificant matter didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸Addressing all the men of Aless! War is about to begin. All warriors are to gather!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh!! We will offer our trained bodies and souls to Aless, the king, and the promise between men!!¡¹

    The king kicks down the window and jumps out.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? King¨D¨D no, isn¡¯t it just Gildress?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I can¡¯t get used to calling by that. The king is the king.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Did you get another lover pregnant?¡¹

    The men stop their training and roar back to Gildress.

    ¡¸Men of Aless. The time hase and I have be king again!¡¹

    After a brief moment of silence, cheers erupted.

    Gildress continues his speech with a voice several times louder than the cheers.

    ¡¸The reason I became king is because war is starting! Our enemy is Meldora and South Yuguria!!¡¹

    ¡¸War!? Meldora is that eyesore who bothers us all the time, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What is South Yuguria? Do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! I have absolutely no idea!¡¹

    The speech goes on in spite of the confused cries.

    ¡¸South Yuguria is a great nation on the ins with easily over a hundred thousand soldiers. And the reason for participating in a war with such a nation is, umu, a promise between men!¡¹

    Silence epasses the entire area...... and then eventually explodes.

    ¡¸Uooooh!! So we¡¯re going to fight a power opponent!? This is indeed the honor of being born as a man of Aless!¡¹

    ¡¸And for the reason to be a promise between men, there is no greater reason than that!¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, we¡¯ll fight a war. It¡¯s time to disy the body and skills we¡¯ve been honing! It doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is!¡¹

    Taking in all the cheers, Gildress inhales deeply.

    His muscles rise and swell to the point where sounds of his shirt and pants ripping can be heard.

    ¡¸Here we go, heroes of Aless, we will fill the earth with our bodies and blood vessels!¡¹

    When he shouted, his shirt and pants burst open, leaving Gildress in only his red cape and leather underwear.

    The king lumbers amongst the surging cheers.

    He was followed by the council leader and the spy.

    ¡¸My king! That was a wonderful speech!¡¹

    ¡¸......if that was said in any country besides ours, it would have caused a rebellion.¡¹

    While all of Aless was still captivated by the tumultuous atmosphere, the council leader poses a whimsical question to Gildress.

    ¡¸What say you, king, as to the reason why king Busco looks at us, Aless, with such hostility? I don¡¯t believe the previous generation had such a bad rtionship.¡¹

    After a heartyugh, the king answers.

    ¡¸Busco hates me. He hates me, that¡¯s why he also hates Aless.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh...... and why is that?¡¹

    It isn¡¯t rare for the poor rtionship of two kings to be linked with the poor rtionship of their countries.

    ¡¸It¡¯s something rather foolish. About 15 years ago, you remember how Busco held a wedding ceremony, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, now that you mention it, the rtionship soured around that point. I participated as a member of the council and there was a dispute regarding something impolite, wasn¡¯t there?¡¹

    It isn¡¯t rare for rtionships to deteriorate afterplications in a ceremony.

    Not to mention Gildress and Busco don¡¯t seem like they would get along well based on appearance alone.

    The council leader nods, thinking that Busco is certainly a petty person for meddling with another nation for a long period of time over an argument.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have any interest in the wedding ceremony of the Meldora king. I went over there reluctantly for the council meetings I was invited to...... and noticed what a beautiful person the bride was. She appeared to be a poor match for the hideous Busco from what I could see. It wasn¡¯t like the bride disliked it either.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t.¡¹

    The council leader gulps in fear of what Gildress did.

    ¡¸I barged into the bride¡¯s waiting room, and approached her to show her my dick. The result was that she epted by advance and we had sex on the spot, however Busco had bad timing and came in during the act.¡¹

    ¡¸That was a good thing the king did. I¡¯m sure the king helped brighten the bride¡¯s heart by embracing her since the inevitability of being connected with that ugly man could be quite depressing.¡¹

    In contrast to the man who agrees with what Gildress did, the elder is at his wit¡¯s end.

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s right, Busco¡¯s face turned pale in the middle of the ceremony...... he needed to show off and he couldn¡¯t stop it beforepletion since he invited the dignitaries of various countries.¡¹

    Gildress doesn¡¯t seem ashamed in the slightest and boldly boasts of his exploits with his chest puffed out.

    ¡¸I had intended for the rtionship to be a one-night stand, except the woman could not forget the feeling of our first night together and eloped with me. Left with no choice, I made her my lover and kept her with me ever since.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d expect no less of the king¡¯s penis. It took one strike to fell the woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I kept thinking to myself how familiar that woman looked...... stealing a man¡¯s wife at their wedding ceremony, of course he would hate you for that.¡¹

    Gildress¡¯s story doesn¡¯t end there.

    ¡¸Several monthster, that guy made up a reason to visit Aless, right? That was so he could demand for me to return his woman. However, once he saw therge belly she had, he gave up.¡¹

    ¡¸What a despicable man, giving up on his own woman after seeing her pregnant.¡¹

    The king and his subordinate nod in agreement.

    The elder was rendered speechless.

    ¡¸I also thought he was a boring man. Again, he had an unsuitable beautifuldy apanying him. So I snuck into their chamberste at night and embraced the woman sleeping next to him. It didn¡¯t take long for her to cry out in pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, that¡¯s truly aplete victory as a man.¡¹

    The two nod in agreement again.

    ¡¸I got too immersed in the act that he woke up, but it only served to add to the entertainment. The man who allows his woman to be taken is to be med.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly! Nice women shine when they are stolen back and forth!¡¹

    Gildress suddenly realizes the elder was staring dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸Oops, I got off topic. Anyways, that¡¯s the kind of grudge he holds against me.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s such a small man! His penis must be just as small and he¡¯s the kind of person who rejoices when his woman is stolen.¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t deviated at all, well it¡¯s actually a miracle that war wasn¡¯t dered...... wait, he probably doesn¡¯t have the courage to attack Aless head on. Nevertheless, there¡¯s nothing that can be done. Now that it¡¯se to this, we just have to disy our strength.¡¹

    Gildress holds up the Light of Aless to the sun.

    The sun¡¯s rays reflect off the de of the treasured sword and shines down with a faint bluish tint on the three men.

    ¡¸Being small and ugly isn¡¯t a sin, but if you stand in front of us, prepare to be crushed.¡¹

    The men of Aless take action.

    Side Story: South Yuguria Empire ¨C Dungeon.

    ¡¸I see, so you¡¯re going too?¡¹

    Christoph looks at the female interrogator with lonesome eyes.

    In return, she also stares back at him with tears welling in her eyes.

    ¡¸Yes, because of the continued fierce warfare, they don¡¯t have enoughmanders on the front lines. I was originally a soldier and thought I would be more useful being at the front than being an interrogator.¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful...... I mean, it¡¯s strange for me to say this.¡¹

    Having finished gathering her belongings, the girl stands up and bids farewell.

    ¡¸If I return alive, then...... no, I think I¡¯ll stop there.¡¹

    Christoph sees off the woman as she leaves the dungeon.

    ¡¸There are remarkably fewer people now.¡¹

    ¡¸...... you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Zillia replies softly across the table as she sips her tea.

    Not many acquainted interrogators are left.

    ¡¸Youtely don¡¯t panic from the sudden patrols anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a shortage of personnel and not manye around to check after all.¡¹

    Only the crumbling sound of Zillia nibbling on her cookie can be heard.

    Nobody is there to steal from her or bring new treats.

    ¡¸Will you...... also go?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s really up in the air. I also received basic training as amander, you know.¡¹

    The conversation doesn¡¯t get lively even when the cookies disappear.

    To make up for theck of energy, Zillia moves her chair beside Christoph.

    ¡¸If you go too...... it will really get lonely around here. Besides, there¡¯s a chance you¡¯ll die on the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot, Goldonia is your country. You¡¯re not supposed to be worried about me.¡¹

    Both of them giggle.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said it before. I wasn¡¯t born in Goldonia and I don¡¯t have that emotional attachment to the country. I have precious friends in Rafen and Agor is also important to me...... but other than that, you mean way more to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Zillia¡¯s face dyes red.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit to how frivolous you can be! You traitor...... stupid......¡¹

    Her face gets close to his.

    ¡¸Fool...... nn......¡¹

    Their lips touch.

    ¡¸......gfff.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa!? Something got on me...... a nosebleed!? Are you a 13 or 14 year old virgin or something!? You¡¯ve bought prostitutes before, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never kissed before paying¨D¨D the blood won¡¯t stop! Uwaaaaaah!¡¹

    As Christoph suffers from a nosebleed, Zillia turns her back and wipes her mouth with her sleeve.

    ¡¸Hey, if you say that I¡¯m more important than Goldonia...... then I have a suggestion.¡¹

    That would be an important proposal directly influencing Christoph¡¯s future.

 Chapter 389: Central Plains Unification War ? Unexpected Attack

    <h4>Chapter 389: Central ins Unification War ? Unexpected Attack</h4>

    After South Yuguria¡¯s army crossed the river, the Royal army slowly retreated towards the capital, having received a pressing demand from the king.

    As long as the enemy can freely travel across the river, carelessly holding ground may result in getting nked or possibly allow the enemy to directly attack the capital.

    This would have been a chance for the enemy, however the damage caused by Erich¡¯s tactics was big enough to reduce their attacks to sporadic ambushes. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any danger of them pursuing us, though if we continue to retreat all the way to the capital, the enemy can go north without reservation and we would essentially cede all territory south of the capital.

    If that happened, it would be hard to hold on to Rafen, so I thought I had toe up with a reason to go back, except Erich didn¡¯t intend on doing that.

    The Royal army¡¯s retreat stopped at a mid-sized city named Ve, which is located in the middle of Arnd and the capital.

    Ve is certainly not a small city, yet I have no memories regarding it.

    I¡¯m happy I get to stay at a requisitioned house instead of a tent this time.

    I brush Celia¡¯s hair as the morning sun spills in through the closed window.

    She quickly wakes up right after I¡¯m awake. Apparently, she can tell through her instincts.

    ¡¸We came here during the Arnd war. Remember that purple cloak......¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, the city where that female knight was? I didn¡¯t think she was a virgin from how strong-willed she was. If I knew, I would have held back on my thrusts a bit...... she wasn¡¯t in bed the next morning.¡¹

    I remember after Celia mentions it. Anyways, it¡¯s in the past.

    I hug the naked Celia close and scratch under her chin.

    ¡¸Hauu, prrr.¡¹

    When I stare lovingly at the cute Celia who purrs like a cat, I feel movement on the opposite side of the bed.

    ¡¸Nyuu, uunn...... the quality of the bedding is poor...... silk sheets...... horsehair pillow......¡¹

    Our quiet exchange seems to have woken Nonna.

    She rubs her eyes and buries her face in my chest.

    Nonna is of course naked as well and I can feel the ultimate pleasure of her breasts pressing against my stomach.

    ¡¸Muu!¡¹

    Celiapetes by gluing her body to mine.

    The feeling of her tight skin and toned body is not surpassed by Nonna¡¯s boobs.

    It¡¯s been a while since I did Celia and Nonna together, so I obviously got fired upst night.

    Regardless, I still couldn¡¯t cum in the end. Unless I do something about Sekrit¡¯s situation, my body will be applying the brakes.

    Unfortunately, Natia is not in this bed.

    She set up a tent in the garden of the house I was provided and slept by herself.

    Obviously, I didn¡¯t tell her to do that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Aegir-sama did that that she¡¯s sulking.¡¹

    My nose is pinched by Nonna.

    During dinner time yesterday, probably because a favorite dish of hers was served, her long ears for flopping about happily and I couldn¡¯t help yfully biting them from behind. She screamed and angrily yelled ¡°I told you my ears are sensitive!¡± before throwing something at me and kicking me in the groin.

    At the entrance of her tent, she posted a sign which says ¡°muscr men ¨C entry forbidden¡±.

    Her favorite food and diluted fruit alcohol, which was left as an apology, disappeared, so I assume her mood has improved.

    A smile forms on my face when I was reminiscing, but then I noticed Nonna and Celia vanished from beside me.

    Oh, they crawled under the sheets.

    ¡¸We tried our best yesterday to no avail. At this rate, your health would be negatively affected. Your balls will burst.¡¹

    ¡¸I have to prevent loss of face from the other wives. I will squeeze it out for you.¡¹

    The two of them each extend their hands to my crotch and slowly pleasure me.

    I escaped a pinch so I feel it¡¯s deserving to receive a suitable reward.

    Such thoughts run through my mind as I enjoy their service.

    ¡¸What, who are you people!? Intruders!?¡¹

    Natia¡¯s loud shout, uncharacteristic of the early morning, resounds from the garden.

    ¡¸Where is Margrave Hardlett!?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to have to search the mansion!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Don¡¯t touch me!¡¹

    I can hear the hoarse voice of a man. Then, the door of the house was violently kicked open and I can hear the heavy footsteps climbing up the stairs.

    Judging by the sound, there are multiple men, not to mention they¡¯re wearing steel military boots.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia jumps out of the sheets, grabs the dagger left by the bed and stands in front of me.

    ¡¸Making such noise so early in the morning...... Nonna, hide behind me.¡¹

    I pick up a metal candlestick near me and stand up.

    ¡¸A, au.¡¹

    Nonna scrambles hastily, wraps the sheets around her body and clings to my back.

    Not longter, the door of the bedroom flings open.

    ¡¸Excuse me! Is Margrave Hardlett in here!?¡¹

    ¡¸We request an audience!¡¹

    As expected, the ones who burst into the room are three fully armed men.

    Celia and I lower our stances and get ready for battle.

    ¡¸Nuu...... I beg your pardon.¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive our rudeness.¡¹

    The men awkwardly avert their eyes after seeing the two of us naked and Nonna cowering in the back.

    ¡¸Man, don¡¯t you know the time from night to morning is reserved for embracing women?¡¹

    I ask while ring at the men.

    Celia signals to me with her eyes that she¡¯s ready to pounce on them at any time.

    There are still footstepsing from the stairs, meaning these three guys have backup.

    If that¡¯s the case, it might be better if Iunch myself forward and go wild instead of fighting half-heartedly in the room while trying to protect Nonna.

    This is the Royal army headquarters, so it¡¯s hard to think they came to attack with dozens of men.

    Most likely, they took advantage of thex security early in the morning and snuck in when nobody was looking.

    If I cause a fuss, allies around me should notice the disturbance.

    ¡¸There is something we must ask you!¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, you couldn¡¯t be any louder. By the way............¡¹

    I deliberately pause in the middle.

    Celia takes it as a signal and sinks her hips lower, like a spring beingpressed.

    Her healthily tanned thighs activate and her back arches tautly like a bow.

    I can clearly see her muscles move because she¡¯s naked. Her body is truly marvelous and I¡¯m impressed by how she grew up.

    Right before Celia was about to shoot out like an arrow......

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwait!¡¹

    I shout, causing her to stumble and fall forward.

    Her cute ass wiggles in the air.

    ¡¸I remember you. If I¡¯m correct...... you¡¯re the knight captain of Baron Balgoudal¡¯s house, right? I met you at the banquet.¡¹

    He should be the feudal lord of the area slightly north of Erich.

    Celia is surprised and Nonna sighs.

    ¡¸......I am the captain of the escort unit of house Viscount Cetafidil.¡¹

    Right, that. I was a little off, but it was close enough.

    ¡¸Indeed and the others are also serving under Cetafidil-sama.¡¹

    Oh, so that means they¡¯re allies.

    We almost killed them.

    ¡¸......Nonna-san, share some of the sheets with me.¡¹

    ¡¸No way. They¡¯ll see me, mine are big after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be snide!!¡¹

    As Celia pulls on the sheets while skillfully keeping her precious ces hidden with her hand, she encounters Nonna¡¯s resistance.

    I stand in front of the men to help cover Celia¡¯s naked body from their eyes.

    ¡¸Now tell me, why have you suddenly intruded into my bedroom?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Do you think such rude behavior will easily be forgiven? I will be protesting fervently to your lord!¡¹

    Anger is mixed in with my words and Nonna sounds terribly upset as well.

    Celia, whose naked body was exposed, doesn¡¯t say anything, but is staring at the men with murderous intent.

    ¡¸I apologize for being impolite. However, because it is such an urgent matter, I hope you can have mercy.¡¹

    Whatever, just get to the point.

    ¡¸Margrave Hardlett, we request that you apany us to the capital.¡¹

    The men have surrounded me with their heads slightly bowed.

    ¡¸Hah? Erich told me to remain on standby right here. Moving without notifying him isn¡¯t a good idea.¡¹

    He specifically warned me not to do anything unnecessary before leaving to the capital.

    I don¡¯t know who their lord is, but nobody has a higher authority than Erich in the army so it¡¯s impossible for his orders to be overruled.

    ¡¸Please, we request that you bend the rules this one time.¡¹

    The men persist all the more.

    ¡¸So long-winded. I won¡¯t go.¡¹

    I would consider going if they were beautifuldies. For men, I have no obligation of satisfying their motives.

    Immediately after I responded, something shiny catches my eye.

    It was a drawn de, which they put right up against my throat.

    Nonna shrieks and covers herself with the sheets, meanwhile Celia stops hiding her body and re-equips herself with the dagger.

    ¡¸......what is the meaning of this?¡¹

    I re at the man with the sword.

    My initial impression of them wasn¡¯t good, however I couldn¡¯t make a pre-emptive attack if they were allies.

    ¡¸We request for Lord Hardlett to apany us to the capital to see our lord in order to appeal to His Majesty about the shameless Commissioner Radhalde¡¯s unjust treatment and propose a change of personnel as well as punishment. Surely, the king would listen if you spoke.¡¹

    Holding a sword to my neck is hardly a request.

    ¡¸Are you nning to start a rebellion?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to talk about a rebellion, it¡¯s Radhalde who started it! He used us retainers as sacrificial pawns and on top of that continued to lose remarkably to South Yuguria! That is a grave sin equivalent to treachery!¡¹

    It¡¯s about that matter after all. The feudal lords¡¯ armies suffered heavy losses during the retreat and there were even armies that werepletely annihted without a single survivor.

    ¡¸I hear Lord Hardlett¡¯s long friendship was betrayed and you were thrown into a difficult situation too. You were on the verge of dying and your lover lost her arm.¡¹

    I don¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸I knew the injury was something quite serious. I realized it when I licked all over his body.¡¹

    ¡¸The wound on his back was particrly horrible...... although it turned me on a little.¡¹

    When Nonna and Celia mutter to themselves, the man oveps by clearing his throat.

    ¡¸Your grudge toward Radhalde should still be strong. Please, we insist that you appeal to His Majesty alongside our lord! If you agree, this sword does not need to be used and blood need not be shed.¡¹

    The man¡¯s sword does not budge.

    In my peripheral vision, I see Nonna looking worried and Celia waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    I let out a small sigh before giving them my answer.

    ¡¸I refuse!¡¹

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll have to take you by force!¡¹

    The one who charged at me wasn¡¯t the man in front, rather it was the man to my side.

    I thought so. He was the one giving off murderous intent, not the escort captain.

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    I take a step back to escape the sword at my throat and slip away from the thrust to my side.

    The sword grazes my stomach and passes right by me.

    ¡¸Uwah!?¡¹

    Even though the sword passed me, the man who lunged hasn¡¯t moved.

    I grab his right wrist and pull him in the same direction as his thrust, only at a faster pace.

    The man flies by at a speed several times faster than his initial attack and he crashes face-first into the wall, knocking himself out.

    ¡¸Putting up a fight, are we!?¡¹

    Another man swings his sword from the opposite side.

    I block the sh with the steel candlestick, which was set down and picked back up, then unleash a front kick to his unguarded abdomen.

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹

    The man shoots through and destroys the window, falling down magnificently.

    ¡¸Why!? Why do you reply to Radhalde¡¯s injustice with loyalty!?¡¹

    I use the candlestick to parry the attack of the escort captain who shouts in frustration.

    ¡¸What do you know?¡¹

    I swing the candlestick as hard as I can.

    The escort captain, knowing my brute strength, holds his sword with both hands and defends my strike.

    ¡¸Erich is my friend.¡¹

    I abandon the candlestick and tackle the man, running while keeping in contact with him until his back collides with the wall, and since our momentum is so strong, we bust a hole in the wall and fall through,nding right in front of the stairs.

    ¡¸Unlike you lot.¡¹

    I grab the man by the cors and hurl him down the stairs.

    His body falls onto his buddies, who were running up the stairs after hearing the sound of fighting, and all of them tumble to the bottom in a jumbled heap.

    ¡¸Friends can be forgiven.¡¹

    The choice of women aside, a few men whose names I don¡¯t know will not affect the weight of the scales enough to change my rtionship with Erich.

    If you make friends on the basis of logic, they aren¡¯t real friends.

    Celia brings me the Dual Crater which was resting in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Guh...... I did not think you were so in love with Radhalde......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so disturbing. I felt my ass shudder.¡¹

    The escort captain gets up unsteadily.

    Around him are five of his subordinates, all of whom eventually draw their swords.

    ¡¸Hey, are you serious?¡¹

    I mumble as I descend the stairs.

    ¡¸Of course! Unless we punish Radhalde, our lord and the dead soldiers won¡¯t be¨D¨D¡¹

    No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.

    I stare at the men with my Dual Crater on my shoulder.

    ¡¸I mean, do you seriously think that you¡¯ll win against me? That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking.¡¹

    The men stop moving.

    Their swords seem to be frozen in ce and gradually, their hands begin to shake.

    ¡¸If you want to do this,e at me.¡¹

    I take one step forward.

    ¡¸200-kill Hardlett.¡¹

    The man takes a step back.

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    Murderous intent emits from my eyes.

    ¡¸U-unstoppable war demon Hardlett.¡¹

    One of them tangles up their legs and falls on their ass.

    As I walk down the stairs at a steady rhythm, the men would match by taking the same amount of steps back, until they were backed against the wall where they inevitably wither from my murderous gaze.

    Good grief, all that mattered was that they lost their will to fight.

    I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ughter them if they were really determined, but I¡¯m sure troubling consequences would follow.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I swing my sword, signalling for them to drop their weapons immediately.

    The men¨D¨D excluding the escort captain, one by one let their swords fall to the floor.

    Intent to kill can no longer be felt from the captain and I even sense fear.

    I¡¯m guessing he has to put on airs in front of his subordinates and disarming himself isn¡¯t an easy task.

    Perhaps I¡¯ll engage him in a friendly chat.

    ¡¸If your n was realized and Erich...... the Military Commissioner was expelled, then what? Nobody can takemand better than he can. Your heart might be clear, but Goldonia will be destroyed.¡¹

    Contrary to his belief, Erich is winning on the battlefield.

    Nobody could have predicted that the enemy would cross the river.

    No greatermander than that guy will appear and the enemy will attack, thinking they caught a break.

    ¡¸Resistance to the bitter end is not the only choice...... after outing Radhalde, the n was to persuade His Majesty to make peace with South Yuguria.¡¹

    ¡¸Peace? Isn¡¯t that surrendering?¡¹

    The captain looking down said it all.

    ¡¸W-we were the ones who started it! Although the entire picture has not been fully grasped, many feudal lords support this idea!¡¹

    As a feudal lord, even if in the worst case the country falls into ruin, they don¡¯t care as long as their own territory is safe.

    I would incur too much enmity and be stuck sneaking away at night, so I¡¯ll stay out of this.

    ¡¸I understand the logic, it just doesn¡¯t feel good.¡¹

    Patriotism is secondary to me, but cutting off Erich after he fought his best to secure victory while preserving myself is truly a horrible feeling. If he said, ¡°I was treated as a sacrificial pawn so I hate Erich and I¡¯m going to kill him. I didn¡¯t think about what would happen after¡±, I would probably feel better about that.

    ¡¸It would be perfect if Lord Hardlett acted......it doesn¡¯t matter, it will happen regardless. It isn¡¯t just us feudal lords, rumors are being spread that ministers of high nobility in the capital, and perhaps individuals of higher ranking, are in agreement......¡¹

    ¡¸Ministers, you said?¡¹

    What the heck? They¡¯re going to gang up on Erich as he is facing the enemy and stab him from behind?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah?¡¹

    I repeat myself to the stunned captain.

    ¡¸I said I¡¯m going to the capital. Stop staring at me like that and get ready, moron!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes sir!¡¹

    I tell Nonna softly as she sticks her head out from the second floor to see what is going on.

    ¡¸You should get ready too. If you need help packing, use these guys.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahun.¡¹

    I kick the ass of a man who threw away his weapon.

    ¡¸Does this mean you¡¯re conspiring with them to start a rebellion?¡¹

    Nonna asks with a face that¡¯s turning pale.

    ¡¸Of course not. I simply thought Erich had no friends, so I would go provide some assistance.¡¹

    I have another reason which I¡¯m keeping to myself because Nonna¡¯s face would turn even more pale if I told her.

    ¡¸Is it okay to disobey orders and leave the headquarters on your...... auu!¡¹

    I flick Celia¡¯s forehead, stopping her from saying more.

    ¡¸The enemy is unlikely toe here so conveniently. ......even if they did-¡¹

    The oue of a battle in the capital is way more important than a battle here.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸No...... I mean......¡¹

    The escort captain is not speaking artictely.

    Has he gotten scared after all he¡¯s done? If he says that, I¡¯m going to throw him to the ground.

    ¡¸No, I just think you could at least put some clothes on...... you¡¯re terrifying on so many levels......¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, I was naked, huh.¡¹

    That reminds me, I was getting serviced by Nonna and Celia right before the attack.

    It feels like I¡¯ve been moving around naked a lottely.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll head out after I put on some clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Us too.¡¹

    ¡¸We shall apany you.¡¹

    ¡¸To the capital!¡¹

    I hear the poor trio shout beside me.

    They sound energetic, but when I look over at them, their hands are bound together with rope.

    They definitely surprised in their sleep and got captured.

    ¡¸Eh? They weren¡¯t enemies?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸My eyes©`! My nose is burning©`!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    In the garden, Natia had opened a bottle containing a bluish purple liquid and fanning the fumes with her hand.

    The three men were exposed to the gases and various juices are leaking from their eyes, noses, and mouths.

    ¡¸...... they¡¯ve reformed so let them go.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. They should heal naturally within half a day.¡¹

    The men are writhing in agony.

    Half a day...... maybe it¡¯s better if I punch them in the head and knock them out.

    ¡¸The drug has an awakening effect, so they won¡¯t go unconscious even if you punch them. They¡¯ll only feel more pain.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, that¡¯s pretty amazing.¡¹

    They¡¯ll have to put up with this punishment for interfering with a person¡¯s love life.

    Now then, off to the capital we go.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Fellow Travelers: Celia (adjutant), Nonna (legal wife), Sekrit (injured), Natia (tear gas), Mack (escort), Gido (escort)

    Hardlett Army (In territory under Leopolt¡¯smand)

    Escort: 130 men.

    Infantry: 11 500, Cavalry: 1200, Archers: 1400, Bow Cavalry: 5800, Cannoneers: 450

    Total: 20 480 men.

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Cannons: 20, Chariots: 45

    Assets: 200 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 776, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + 1

 Chapter 390: Central Plains Unification War ? O King

    <h4>Chapter 390: Central ins Unification War ? O King</h4>

    A Few Days Later. Goldonia ¨C Capital.

    ¡¸Your marching is too slow. That¡¯s why you¡¯re useless on the battlefield.¡¹

    I say to the escort captain¨D¨Dapparently named Bolf¨D¨D as Goldonia finallyes into our view.

    Aren¡¯t I supposed to your hostage?

    Why does the hostage have to walk in front of you? You better follow like your life depended on it.

    ¡¸Rather than us, the carriage......well.¡¹

    Bolf nces at the carriage, where a familiar voice can be heard.

    ¡¸My bottom hurts! Can¡¯t you go at a gentler pace? This thing is already cheap and shakes a lot as it is!¡¹

    ¡¸If we increase the speed, the madamins......¡¹

    Nonna is riding the carriage.

    It was one picked without much thought from the headquarters, so she ended up with a military-style carriage with nothing done to minimize rattling.

    ¡¸Stupid idiot, don¡¯tin about a woman¡¯s selfishness. You still call yourself a man?¡¹

    When I re at him, Bolf twitches.

    ¡¸T-then we¡¯ll slow down.¡¹

    ¡¸Moron, I told you to hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna-san¡¯s ass is roughed up a little now. Your march is really clumsy!¡¹

    Celia, who is riding in front of me, twists her body to berate them too.

    Her face is slightly flushed because I¡¯ve been rubbing her ass the whole time.

    Not to mention my hand is inside her shorts touching her buttocks directly.

    I can also hear the other girls.

    ¡¸Ifying out cushions doesn¡¯t help, would you like to use this? It¡¯s a potion that eliminates pain.¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks, I¡¯m scared. Also, Sekrit-san, don¡¯t lie down sideways in this already narrow carriage...... ah, don¡¯t pretend to sleep! You opened your eyes just now, didn¡¯t you. How could you ignore me as the legal wife¨D¨D¡¹

    It seems everyone hase along too, although Sekrit is in an extremely bad mood because of that.

    She has stoppeding close to me and simply drinks alcohol for the entire day before going to bed in a huff.

    ¡¸What a cutie, bing withdrawn because she can¡¯t monopolize me.¡¹

    When I think about that, I get happy and my finger naturally slips into Celia¡¯s asshole.

    ¡¸Aauu! Aaaa...... hauu......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s body stiffens, her face melts and she lets out an erotic voice like she¡¯s in heat.

    Bolf andpany have doubtful faces as expected.

    ¡¸W-what are you looking at!? If you have the luxury to watch, p your subordinates¡¯ asses instead!!¡¹

    Celia is so cute when she yells in embarrassment that my finger sinks in up to the knuckle.

    We continue pulling Bolf, who mumbles something about unreasonableness, towards the capital.

    Along the way, we¡¯re fortunate, or lucky, not to encounter any hidden enemy soldiers or ally forces.

    It goes without saying that I don¡¯t want to see enemies, but in this questionable situation, I don¡¯t want to meet allies either.

    If they¡¯re on the side of the rebelling feudal lords, they might do the same thing as Bolf¡¯s group, and if they¡¯re on a different side, they might use me of being a traitor as well for going to the capital against orders.

    In other words, both would cause trouble.

    Goldonia ¨C Royal Pce.

    ¡¸Who are you people!? I didn¡¯t hear about such a crowd being summoned to the pce!¡¹

    ¡¸Eei, it¡¯s an emergency situation rted to the kingdom, a mere servant should not say anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    A feudal lord and most likely his subordinates kick the maid out of the way and try to enter the pce.

    I throw those men out the window before entering the pce myself.

    It appears the pce is in a bind too.

    At least the city is peaceful, so it doesn¡¯t look like we are leading soldiers for a revolt.

    ¡¸This is the Military Commissioner¡¯s private room! You absolutely can¡¯t enter without permission!¡¹

    ¡¸That guy is a viin who wronged the kingdom, and it is my duty as a feudal lord who receivednd from His Majesty to inspect the room! I have consent from a court minister, move away!¡¹

    ¡¸Auu!¡¹

    The noble wearing fancy clothes ps the cheek of the female soldier and tries to enter the room.

    I grab the man by the cor and m him into the wall before walking toward the throne room.

    They¡¯re aiming for Erich and things rted to him after all, meaning they aren¡¯t nning to directly rebel against the king.

    Although what they¡¯re doing is still pretty questionable.

    ¡¸Duringst year, you told me you would divorce your wife and be with me...... it¡¯s going to be summer soon, how long do I have to wait? I even offered you my virginity and did so much for you!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s wartime right now, plus things aren¡¯t looking promising, besides, it seems this year will get hot...... look, the pce is in disorder today too, let me see how the situation develops a little longer...... okay?¡¹

    The man resembling a guard is desperately trying to avoid eye contact with the maid pressing him for an answer.

    I step in between the two of them, steal the maid¡¯s lips and then ce my hand on the door of the throne room.

    ¡¸You fool, do you understand what you¡¯re saying? The actions of the feudal lords are clearly rebellious, what other way is there to deal with them than stripping them of their status right away and exiling them!?¡¹

    I hear Erich yelling angrily.

    ¡¸That is not for you to decide. They still ultimately swore allegiance to the kingdom and His Majesty. The only thing you can bring about as Military Commissioner...... is a request to change personnel. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that I condone their behavior, but I hear that you treated them like sacrificial pawns. In that sense, I can see where the bacsh ising from.¡¹

    The one who offered a reply was Keh.

    ¡¸Someone who hasn¡¯t stepped onto the battlefield should not be speaking like he knows what happened! If the Royal army matched their pace and marched sluggishly, all our tactics would fail. In actuality, the armies of the feudal lords that are highly skilled and have capablemanders survived.¡¹

    Erich retorts.

    Hmm, timing my entrance is difficult.

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s true that a certain amount of coldheartedness is required on the battlefield. If it brings victory, the vassal lords might also ept such treatment. But you have lost Arnd and are forced into a major retreat. Aren¡¯t the lords simply asking you, ¡°what was our sacrifice for?¡±¡¹

    I can tell Keh¡¯s words left Erich speechless briefly.

    ¡¸......the loss of Arnd was a great failure. However, the primary cause was the alliance between South Yuguria and the river fleet of city state Meldora, which was difficult to predict on the frontlines. In fact, isn¡¯t it your job, as the person responsible for foreign affairs, to tell me?¡¹

    That was unexpected.

    As the dispute bes more heated, it is harder for me to step in.

    I¡¯m already here against orders, so messing up my timing would undoubtedly result in a cold reception.

    ¡¸I admit that some me falls on me there. Regardless, there is nothing to gain by arguing over whose fault it is. Right now, we must determine how to resolve the war.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a matter to be solved, it¡¯s win or be destroyed. You had previously disyed yourprehension in front of His Majesty.¡¹

    The conversation has changed from dealing with the feudal lords to the war as a whole.

    ¡¸Yes. However, I should have said to think about negotiating after earning a grand victory. In our current state, with Arnd lost and unable to protect the western coast of North Teries, can I even expect anything close to a victory?¡¹

    ¡¸In order to protect the capital, our forces needed to be dispersed, which honestly stretched us quite thin. If you consider how far the enemy has stepped into our territory, chances are high that winning a single battle could reverse our predicament. This situation is still salvageable.¡¹

    It¡¯s almost time...... no, not yet.

    ¡¸¡¯Still salvageable¡¯¨D¨D is it? You¡¯re going to bet the fate of the kingdom on an unreliable feeling like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Our enemy will not agree to a half-hearted peace. Either way, we have to fight to the bitter end.¡¹

    Nonna, having gotten tired of waiting, pats her chest and adjusts her dress.

    Celia picks lint off my clothes.

    ¡¸Let that be my role. Obviously, we can no longer negotiate from an advantageous position, but it should still be better than fighting.¡¹

    Before Erich could counter, the ministers interrupt.

    ¡¸The Government Affairs Commissioner is right! Shouldn¡¯t we try to make peace even if we have to cede some territory?¡¹

    ¡¸If we are defeated in resistance, the kingdom will be finished!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde should stand down after failing militarily! Defer to tbe Commissioner.¡¹

    ¡¸At the rate we¡¯re losing, there¡¯s a possibility that the vassals will change sides and ally with South Yuguria!¡¹

    Those who Erich befriended chime in one after the other.

    ¡¸There is no way the enemy will ept peace in this situation! We should prioritize maintaining hostilities until more substantial talks!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m certain there is more we can do! Young men can be recruited from the capital and each of the cities.¡¹

    ¡¸What can vassal lords do without their army!? If we strip their ranks, they¡¯ll be nothing more than blockheads.¡¹

    People are arguing over each other and I can¡¯t distinguish the voices anymore.

    Celia and Nonna help check each other¡¯s appearance.

    Celia gets upset when a canteen emerges from between Nonna¡¯s breasts.

    Eventually, the other side of the door quiets down and Keh addresses everyone in a calm voice.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, yelling at each other will bear no fruit. In the end, His Majesty makes the final decision......¡¹

    Not good, my role will disappear if the king gives his judgement.

    ¡¸I humbly suggest that we...... refrain from further proactive attacks and stick to defense while searching for a way to attain peace. It may be a harsh negotiation, this Keh shall put his all into rectifying the uncertain problem.¡¹

    I have to go soon.

    ¡¸First, we must appease the dissatisfaction of the vassal lords. A divided nation will only get taken advantage of...... thus we will follow through with their request of punishing the Military Commissioner¨D¨D¡¹

    Unsettled murmurs fill the room.

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t go so far and say that, since some me rests on me. Instead, my foolish thinking involves temporarily relieving Lord Radhalde of his duties and ordering him to rest. Simrly, those who started the rebellion will also be suspended. The vassal lords can ept such a consequence for the Commissioner and order can be kept at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ridiculous. Leaving myself aside, dismissingmanders during war is the height of madness, is it not!?¡¹

    It sounds like Erich has also approached the king.

    ¡¸Radhalde...... I have¨D¨D¡¹

    It¡¯s now or never.

    ¡¸Wait just a minute.¡¹

    My hand pushes the door open as I shout.

    This is the perfect timing if I do say so myself.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Guwaaaaah!!¡¹

    What are those cries I hear?

    Oh, I pushed the door too far and sent the two guards standing in front flying.

    They were always there, huh. The only difference from what I usually do is that I entered without making a noise prior to pushing open the door.

    I have no time to worry about them though.

    Because of their shouts, everyone, including the king, focuses their attention on me.

    I think I managed to avoid a cold reaction.

    Nonna trails behind me and shows concern for the fallen soldiers holding their faces in pain.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! You¨D¨D¡¹

    Erich stops himself short.

    He probably wanted to reprimand me for disobeying orders, but realized that starting an argument with me now would be useless.

    That¡¯s right, I came here to save you.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett? What are you doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸What is going on on the frontltines!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t answer the annoying ministers.

    Let¡¯s see, where are Bolf and the others...... dammit, that guy is hiding himself in the shadow of the door.

    He was barking about taking me to the capital and now he¡¯s spineless.

    I grab Bolf by the cor and drag him with me.

    ¡¸This subordinate of Count Greydobal came to my ce, and I came running after learning the situation.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re from Viscount Cetafidil¡¯s house...... curse him, what kind of unnecessary n is he trying to pull from the frontlines?¡¹

    I toss Bolf aside like I have no more use for him.

    Then I step forward and stare at the ministers.

    ¡¸Apologies for being rude, if I may say one thing.¡¹

    The king directs a doubtful look to me, yet doesn¡¯t tell me to get out.

    ¡¸How idiotic can you guys be?¡¹

    It felt like time stopped around me.

    Nonna is frozen with a strained expression.

    ¡¸M-mind your manners!!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re Hardlett, berating those appointed as ministers is unforgivable!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak with such a vulgar tone in front of His Majesty!¡¹

    The ministers bursts out furiously, though not loud enough to reach Irijina¡¯s volume.

    She¡¯s truly a boisterous one. When she greets me in the morning during a hangover, my head feels like it¡¯s splitting apart.

    ¡¸So loud!¡¹

    Just remembering her made me shout out on instinct.

    Shocked, the ministers reel back, while Nonna falls over.

    I furrow my brow and stare silently at them.

    ¡¸What do I do now?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You didn¡¯t think of anything!?¡¹

    I feign being quiet and whisper softly so only Celia, who is beside me, can hear.

    I know peace and negotiations are futile, but if I¡¯m asked to exin the reason, the only thing I cane up with is, ¡°it¡¯s impossible¡±.

    Although I¡¯m slowly learning more about being a skilled general, my oralmunication is poor and thinking about various troublesome issues isn¡¯t my strong suit.

    ¡¸Errr...... errr......¡¹

    Seeing Celia panic as she tries to find a way to help me is soothing.

    In cases like these, there¡¯s no turning back.

    ¡¸...... Lord Hardlett. I assume you aren¡¯t including His Majesty when you used ¡°you guys¡±, but could you please rify to us idiots what you mean?¡¹

    Keh uses a quiet tone, his eyes sharply fixed on me, meanwhile Erich doesn¡¯t look like he knows what to do. Most importantly, the king¡¯s widened eyes are locked on me.

    ¡¸I am not proficient at negotiations nor do I have the standpoint to speak about foreign affairs. But first......¡¹

    My level of anger rises in my eyes toward those in front of me.

    To be honest, I¡¯m focused on the space between the ministers, more specifically on the breasts of the maid carrying the water jug. She doesn¡¯t seem to realize.

    ¡¸Shall we remove the traitor before starting the discussion?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Traitor!? Impossible!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense! Nobody here is less than a minister!¡¹

    After the initial surprise, disparagement and denials fly from all directions. Nevertheless, I state without hesitation and without averting my gaze.

    ¡¸I received a report from my subordinate. A secret messenger traveling from the capital to South Yuguria was captured, and after questioning, confessed the name. The reason I came to the capital, going so far as disobeying Lord Radhalde¡¯s orders, is for this reason.¡¹

    My im was spoken with some murderous intent mixed with my anger.

    Crap, that caused the maid¡¯s hips to give out.

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying such an individual is in this ce......?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha...... there¡¯s no way......¡¹

    The ministers awkwardly look at their colleagues.

    Outwardly, they deny my usation although it¡¯s clear some doubt is seeping into their minds.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, is what you said true?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I made it up.¡¹

    Celia looks like she¡¯s about to cry.

    If I didn¡¯t say something like that, my flow would have been cut off.

    ¡¸......there are traitors here?¡¹

    The king¡¯s eyes sparkle.

    It seems like my n worked.

    ¡¸No need for preamble. Disclose what you know at once.¡¹

    The king calmly pieces his words together, neither enraged or shaken.

    ¡¸Right this instant.¡¹

    I take one step back, a slight smile on my face.

    ¡¸Hey, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Err...... uuhhh...!¡¹

    ¡¸......abbhbhbh.¡¹

    Celia bes more frantic. Nonna is on the verge of fainting from the tension.

    I guess it¡¯s pretty pathetic of me to rely on my women.

    ¡¸Pardon my impertinence.¡¹

    I unsheathe the Dual Crater, which I was carrying with me because I was intruded.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹¡¸Drawing your sword in the throne room!?¡¹¡¸Have you gone insane!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, traitor.¡¹

    I advance forward, staring at everybody aside from the king and Erich.

    The king holds up a hand, stopping the spear-wielding guards who were unsure whether or not to step in.

    A single set of footsteps resounded with every step I took.

    The ministers, Keh, and Erich are all frozen still.

    ¡¸Follow along with my bluff.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring on whatever happens!¡¹

    Celia also turns defiant when I whisper secretly to her.

    I walk through the middle of the ministers.

    Peeking at the face of each one of them, I see that everyone appears secretive, yet also wary simply because of the presence of a man holding a drawn de.

    Thinking deeper, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for a person who can be a minister to be unable to hide secrets.

    What should I do if nobody reveals their faults? I can only continue walking and exit out of the back entrance.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    While thinking of such stupid thoughts, pain shoots up to my brain from my foot. It seems like a pebble got into my boot.

    Since the sole is made of steel, it hurts more than a normal shoe and my legs naturally stop moving.

    ¡¸......Nu.¡¹

    It so happens that I stopped before an elderly minister.

    I exchange looks with the man.

    The elder clearly tries to pretend he is calm, but when I stomp my foot to shake loose the pebble, his face turns white and sweat uncontrobly drips down.

    ¡¸......u......uu...... uwaaaah!!¡¹

    The old man shouts and takes out a knife hidden behind his back.

    Jackpot.

    I get into a ready stance, trying hard to suppress my smile, except the man runs toward the king instead.

    That¡¯s to be expected. It¡¯s clear who would win in a fight between me, wielding a full-fledged sword, and an old man carrying a knife.

    His only option is to take the king as hostage.

    In the end, that guy doesn¡¯t intend to fight.

    I could easily slice him in half, but not getting him to talk before that would inconvenience me.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    I turn my sword and use the butt of the sword to hit the minister¡¯s back.

    A strike with the rtively lightweight Dual Crater won¡¯t do much damage.

    Still, it¡¯s enough to knock over an old man.

    The minister tumbles forward, his momentum carrying his body across the floor as if he¡¯s trying to polish it.

    ¡¸Uu...... ugugh......¡¹

    Hees to a stop right before the king.

    The king doesn¡¯t give a single nce to the groaning man, instead he turns...... backward to the cage and says something.

    The man extends a hand to retrieve his dropped knife.

    Of course, nobody would allow him to do so. Erich steps between the king and the man and kicks the man in the face with his heel. Blood squirts out from his nose and stters onto the pristine marble floor.

    ¡¸Gubh...... m-mortifying......¡¹

    Before the man with a smashed nose could finish, Erich kicks him in the side and reaps his consciousness.

    ¡¸Good work, Hardlett. I will show him hell on earth.¡¹

    The king says as he watches guards drag away the fainted man.

    I guess that guy was trembling because of anger.

    ¡¸Yes Sire, I thought it best if the details were spoken from that individual.¡¹

    Somehow, everything worked out. It was quite the tightrope act.

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    ¡¸Hahii......¡¹

    Celia soothingly rubs her chest, while Nonna falls on the floor in exhaustion.

    The ministers don¡¯t have the luxury to concern themselves with the two women.

    ¡¸W-who would have thought the minister of trade, Marquess Supaiye ...... was the traitor.¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder we couldn¡¯t get information on the city states...... I can¡¯t believe Marquess Supaiye......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something unimaginable. That Marquess Supaiye!¡¹

    Keh looks at me, then awkwardly averts his eyes.

    Was the trade minister someone he rmended? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now.

    ¡¸You saved me once again.¡¹

    Erich says to me before smiling and raising his voice to address everyone else.

    ¡¸Having a traitor in our midst doomed us from winning, but now we know South Yuguria¡¯s method. Now tell me, is there anyone who still wants peace in order to cate the vassals?¡¹

    Keh can¡¯t seem to agree with what happened and stays silent, the fact that a traitor was found among his subordinates contributing to his inability to speak, meanwhile the other ministers think to themselves if a decision would be made without expression of their opinions.

    ¡¸Please wait. I have one more thing to say.¡¹

    Everyone focuses their attention to me again.

    Nonna trembles, feeling a bad premonition from my use of politenguage.

    ¡¸There is something I must say no matter what.¡¹

    I direct my gaze to the king as Nonna feared.

    I¡¯ve had enough and got a little annoyed.

    ¡¸......you are saying it to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Sire.¡¹

    The king raises his hips and adjusts his sitting position on the throne.

    I kneel down, my eyes fixated on him.

    Even Nonna¡¯s boobs are shaking.

    ¡¸Does Your Majesty have any intention of winning?¡¹

    A silence so deafening that I could hear my own heartbeat enveloped the room.

    ¡¸......what do you mean by that?¡¹

    The king¡¯s doubtful expression transforms into one of irritation.

    Erich gestures for me to stop, but things will worsen if I don¡¯t continue.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Your Majesty wants to win this war against South Yuguria.¡¹

    ¡¸......I do not understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Don¡¯t uncharacteristically beat around the bush and say clearly what you mean.¡¹

    Neither anger nor distrust is on the king¡¯s face anymore.

    Nonna embraces Celia to escape from reality.

    Hmm, I¡¯m not good at speaking in a roundabout way. I can¡¯t say it like that.

    It may be a little direct, but I¡¯ll say it outright.

    ¡¸This is Your Majesty¡¯s war. If you have no desire to fight, there is no way to win. I would like it if you clearly indicate whether you want to win or lose. If you want to lose, please say so quickly, since that would give me more time to run.¡¹

    As I am saying it, a rush of adrenaline courses through my body.

    I¡¯m not scared of anything anymore.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......do you know what you just said!?¡¹

    ¡¸Criticizing His Majesty...... no, it¡¯s verbal abuse!¡¹

    I ignore the ministers who interrupted, continuing to stare only at the king.

    ¡¸......you are not concerned of Goldonia¡¯s copse. You do not obey me. Is that what you are saying?¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸Far from it. I do not intend on forgetting the gratitude Your Majesty has shown by granting mend and status. Even now, I am fighting with my all to bring victory to Goldonia.¡¹

    I stand up as I speak.

    ¡¸I, as well as the Military Commissioner and others, are risking our lives to win for Your Majesty. Nevertheless, the war is ultimately Your Majesty¡¯s fight. Unless you exert the same effort, we will certainly not win!¡¹

    I have many thoughts towards the king¡¯s attitude recently so thest part was said with a little more spirit.

    Erich and I have been working unnecessarily hard because of that. Half of Erich¡¯s struggles are my fault though.

    ¡¸You are saying that I am not fighting seriously!? Who do you think you are!?¡¹

    The king stands up from his throne and bellows.

    He¡¯spletely enraged at me, which is in a sense easier for me to deal with than a silent anger.

    I can see Reba making a horrified face behind the throne.

    ¡¸I¡¯m merely a single feudal lord. However, as the ruler of Goldonia, what has Your Majesty done since the start of war!? You ignored the enemy in front of you so you could search for traitors and sent a poorly trained army to the front lines!¡¹

    If he had some sort of strategy nned, my remark would be unbelievably careless, but if I can¡¯t sense anything on the frontlines, it¡¯s fine to assume he doesn¡¯t, right?

    ¡¸With all due respect, us feudal lords don¡¯t understand the meaning of our sortie......¡¹

    ¡¸By no means am Imenting my own sacrifices. I just feel pathetic apanying the Royal army and not contributing, only dragging Lord Radhalde down.¡¹

    ¡¸We are training up soldiers in our own way, but aside from defending the rear or scouts, it is clear we are no match when ites to fighting against great powers. Your Majesty, you are also aware of this, no?¡¹

    The poor trio also chime in nervously.

    Ipletely forgot they were here.

    In regards to the enemy crossing the river, that is outside the scope of both me and Erich.

    Normally, it should have been prevented through foreign affairs or a scheme of some kind, and even if it wasn¡¯t possible to prevent, with information officers on hand, it would be appreciated if we were notified at the very least so preparations can be made in advance.

    The king could not respond despite his anger.

    Reasoning aside, it seems I¡¯ve been dered the winner through the volume of my voice alone.

    I¡¯ve been on the other side before where I give in to Irijina purely because she spoke in such a loud voice.

    ¡¸If that fault lies with us involved with foreign affairs and also the information officers......¡¹

    ¡¸Then if the Military Commissioner and Lord Hardlett won during the initial engagement, Trisnia would not have fallen and the enemy would not have crossed the river......¡¹

    The ministers are still interfering.

    I stomp my foot to silence them.

    Nonna is cowering with her head buried in her own bosom. She might actually have fainted.

    ¡¸Your Majesty¡¯s duties epasses all of that. If you believe I am ipetent or Lord Radhalde is incapable, you can dismiss us. If the information officers know nothing, you need only give the order to send them out. Your Majesty should be able to do everything and no matter what blunder is done by anybody, the final me should be epted by Your Majesty.¡¹

    Lecturing the king like I¡¯m a better ruler is prettyughable.

    Even if he¡¯s about to explode, I have to tell him what I think.

    After all, I don¡¯t think the current king understands.

    ¡¸Arnd¡¯s fall, thending in Stura, they¡¯re all my fault...... huh? It¡¯s because I was worried for my own safety and did not exert aplete effort.¡¹

    It seems the king¡¯s anger has somewhat diminished.

    I may pass off domestic duties to Adolph, but responsibilityes to me if a rebellion breaks out.

    If the army entrusted to Leopolt loses, the responsibility bes mine.

    The king looks downward slightly and Erich, with a rigid expression, nods subtly.

    Celia, on ire¡¯s rmendation, had begun to invest in futures, but failed and that loss was also covered by me. Irijina had destroyed a table when she became drunk at another household¡¯s banquet and that had to bepensated by me. That is what responsibility is.

    The king closes his eyes and thinks and Erich nods once more, his head tilted to one side.

    If my lower halfmits a wrongdoing to a married woman, whether I want to or not, half of the responsibility is mine.

    ¡¸......you don¡¯t take all of it?¡¹

    ¡¸My subordinate came to discuss the state of his wife after introducing you to him......¡¹

    That should be good enough.

    Before I knew it, the king retracted his anger.

    I don¡¯t know if it was my advice or my abuse or my desperation, but the king epted my exnation.

    ¡¸Hardlett...... I-¡¹

    The king was about to say something.

    ¡¸Urgent report! It¡¯s an emergency! Please take a look!!¡¹

    Someone shouts from outside the throne room.

    ¡¸Wait a¨D¨D¨D¨D no,e in.¡¹

    Permitted by the king, the guards open the door, allowing a knight in full te armor to rush in.

    ¡¸The enemy has made a move. It is thought to be the central army with an army of 30 000 strong. They are on their way to the headquarters in Ve!¡¹

    Erich groans.

    ¡¸They are moving after suffering that extent of casualties!? We are still in the middle of reorganizing......¡¹

    If Erich is here, that means the position of Supreme Commander is vacant.

    Not good. That means my disregard of his orders had a big influence.

    If he says ¡°my orders being ignored is also Your Majesty¡¯s fault¡±, Nonna and I would be hanged together.

    I have to find a way to shift their attention elsewhere.

    ¡¸Your Majesty.¡¹

    I keep calm and collected, even going so far as smiling confidently, as I step before the king.

    ¡¸Since I acted rudely, I will be the one to drive away the enemy. If I could kindly ask, Your Majesty and the Military Commissioner cane up with a n for our victory on arger scale.¡¹

    ¡¸You......¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett......¡¹

    I stand up without letting the king say anything.

    ¡¸Now then, if you would excuse me as I am in a hurry.¡¹

    I bow once and leave the throne room.

    Great, I nailed it. They should forget about my disobeyal of orders. I want to think that anyways.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama is so intelligent! I didn¡¯t think you would consider something like the duties of a king!¡¹

    ¡¸Your head...... did you hit it somewhere?¡¹

    Celia and Nonna are being rude to me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about my head, although I think I hit my crotch when I dismounted from a horse.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it! Aegir-sama¡¯s brain is no limited to¨D¨D hngyaah!¡¹

    I lift Celia by the nape of her neck and pinch her cheeks.

    ¡¸Perhaps the cause is rted to you not being able to ejactetely...... if that¡¯s the case, what you¡¯re really releasing inrge amounts is your gray matter......¡¹

    Nonna just said something terrifying.

    In any case, I hope the king has woken up after that.

    I don¡¯t want him to get upset and order my execution after.

    Surely, Erich can cover me if that happens. I¡¯ll trust him.

    Ah, I left Bolf in the throne room.

    I¡¯m not going back to get him, so let¡¯s pretend I forgot.

    A Few Days Later. Near Ve. Goldonia Royal Army Headquarters.

    ¡¸This is bad, really bad.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s bad, indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸Um, the snacks ran out.¡¹

    Celia and I mumble in like mind.

    Sekrit simply says she lost before going back to bed in a huff.

    What we are referring to goes without saying.

    Exactly like the messenger at the capital said, an enemy force of 30 000 is on their way, though that much is within expectations.

    The problem is I only have 5000 ally forces.

    ¡¸How did things turn out like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Err...... firstly, a few tens of thousands of soldiers were split apart from the north in order to protect the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸The tea leaves taste cheap.¡¹

    That much can¡¯t be helped. As long as the river is under enemy control, there is a possibility that they will detour around our headquarters and directly target the capital.

    ¡¸What else?¡¹

    ¡¸Then we have the corps which suffered major losses and retreated to the rear in order to regroup. They won¡¯t make it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t a tea set here.¡¹

    That can¡¯t be helped either. A corps without soldiers, especiallymanders, won¡¯t be any help on the battlefield.

    It¡¯s natural to attempt reorganizing since we forecasted more time until the enemy¡¯s next attack.

    ¡¸Anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, rumors of the feudal lords rebelling spread and caused disorder within the corps......¡¹

    ¡¸Spring water is definitely needed for it to taste good.¡¹

    This was unnecessary.

    However, many noble feudal lords have family in the army. Unrest was unavoidable whether the rebellion was a lie or the truth.

    ¡¸Still, there can¡¯t only be 5000.¡¹

    If Erich came along, things might go better.

    But I can¡¯t say I¡¯m close to those in the Royal army.

    I¡¯m sure Agor is doing his best, except he unfortunately doesn¡¯t have the experience to mobilize tens of thousands of soldiers, so there is a limit to what can be done.

    ¡¸The sun will rise soon. They will probably attack in time with the daybreak.¡¹

    It was evening when the enemy appeared in front of us, however they did not attack and set up camp instead.

    They probably have a spy within our army and have a good grasp on our situation.

    Rather than forcing a night attack and getting into a close fight, they¡¯re going to wait until morning and aim to wipe us out in a frontal assault.

    ¡¸30 000 vs. 5000, huh......¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹

    Celia looks like she¡¯s about to cry.

    Nonna is muttering something as she¡¯s drinking tea, which I¡¯m sure is a form of showing courage.

    ¡¸The sun...... is rising.¡¹

    I only have the Dual Crater with me.

    I lost both the longsword and shield, and there¡¯s no time to search for recements.

    Everything is progressing in the wrong direction, though I need to do all I can, since I spoke so sharply of the king.

    It would be too pathetic if I ran home now.

    ¡¸The morning sun¨D¨D aah!?¡¹

    Celia lets out a cute cry and I also can¡¯t help groaning.

    The enemy should be camped out a few kilometers away and the bonfires are visible.

    But when the morning sun began to illuminate the earth, about 15 000 enemy soldiers can be seen not even 100 meters away.

    The enemy soldiers are light infantry equipped with swords, shields and simple armor, however the reinforcements that came here are clearly the fatal blow.

    Not to mention it doesn¡¯t seem like the enemy in the campground has decreased, meaning these soldiers are apletely new opponent.

    ¡¸Enemy light infantry numbering 15 000! All troops, get into battle positions! Battle positions!!¡¹

    Seeing someone on our side shout, the enemy erupt with a war cry and start their charge.

    ¡¸The enemy is charging at us!¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare to intercept! ......shit, is this the end?¡¹

    I hear an ally be discouraged.

    ¡¸If things get out of hand, take Nonna and run.¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I¡¯m staying with you until the end.¡¹

    I mount Schwartz and have him run toward the enemy, followed immediately by Celia.

    The enemy appears energetic and powerful.

    It¡¯s finally time for us to collide¨D¨Dright before contact, I raise my voice.

    Their swords, shields, armor, and distinct cloaks, not to mention their individual presence, all feel familiar to me.

    ¡¸Half the attack! These guys aren¡¯t our enemy! I repeat, stop the attack¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I yell as loud as possible and somehow transmit the information to the rest of my allies.

    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸They are clearly not a Goldonian army......¡¹

    ¡¸They also seem different from the South Yuguria army.¡¹

    Both sides slowly decelerate and the force of our inertia collide, ending with me their shields lightly bumping into us.

    ¡¸Guwaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hngaah!¡¹

    A few allies get sent flying.

    ¡¸Nu, sorry about that! It seems I ran too fast!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha! Being as light as a bird¡¯s feather, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re going to fly away!¡¹

    The heartyughter echoes.

    ¡¸I-it can¡¯t be......¡¹

    Celia can¡¯t hide her disgust.

    ¡¸They really came.¡¹

    When I dismount from my horse and step forward, I sense something part through the ranks to meet me.

    No, it wasn¡¯t simply a feeling, soldiers are literally being knocked aside with loud crashes.

    ¡¸Oh, my friend and true man. It is nice to see you again!!¡¹

    There is only one person I know with that crimson cloak, the booming voice and both an oppressive intimidating presence as well as a heavy manly stench.

    ¡¸Nuun!!¡¹

    The mass of muscle leaps and wraps its burly arms around me.

    Honestly, I want to throw him down, but I have to endure since they¡¯re here as our reinforcements.

    ¡¸My friend, I havee.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I appreciate it.¡¹

    I return the embrace to be friendly, my heart pleading that he would let go soon, although he of course doesn¡¯t get the message.

    ¡¸Oooh, a hug between two men!¡¹

    ¡¸How beautiful! I can feel the sweat and throbbing muscles!¡¹

    ¡¸Get away from Aegir-sama! You, you!¡¹

    ¡¸......this is that.¡¹

    Celia attempts to pull me away, but the man hugging me is like a boulder and doesn¡¯t budge.

    I don¡¯t want to believe that hopeful voice belongs to Nonna.

    We are full of openings, yet the camped South Yuguria army doesn¡¯t attack.

    It is a natural decision in the face of an unknown force of 15 000 suddenly entering the fray.

    One of the letters I wrote during the start of hostilities was addressed to this man...... Gildress, the king of Aless.

    He is extremely suffocating and has nomon sense, but if I close my eyes, there is no other man I would want as an ally on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯m amazed by your boldness. I didn¡¯t think you wouldnd forcefully in front of the enemy. As expected, your level of courage is on another level.¡¹

    It¡¯s already difficult to sail a ship in darkness because of the fear of idents.

    Furthermore, they would be totally vulnerable while disembarking from a ship, and still they managed to pull off such a feat as we were staring off against the enemy.

    They truly have nerves of steel and a high level of skill.

    ¡¸Nu? What are you talking about?¡¹

    Gildress tilts his head and flexes his biceps, confused at what I said.

    I guess this is his way of saying that wasn¡¯t a big deal to him.

    ¡¸The river should be in the enemy¡¯s hands, what means did you use to break past a fleet of their size?¡¹

    Celia asks curiously, her head also tilted.

    Of course, she continues to tug me away from Gildress.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I mean, Aless never had anybody who was weak in battle!¡¹

    ¡¸Anh?¡¹

    I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Well, you crossed North Teries to get here, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed! Thend route is too much of a detour! Going straight is the shortest!¡¹

    Gildress answers Celia¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Then you can only cross by ship.¡¹

    Gildress turns around.

    The Aless soldiersugh in unison.

    ¡¸Gahahahaha, this is amusing!! Are the soldiers on the ins weak after all!?¡¹

    ¡¸You say we need ships to cross a river? Gahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you couldn¡¯t have......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s cute reaction was drowned out by the collective roar of the muscr men.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸We swam here!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What idiots!¡¹

    Celia and I give up trying to understand their logic.

    I actually realized the possibility when I noticed how soaked Gildress was. I just mentally suppressed the thought.

    Seeing 15 000 men vigorously swing their arms in the water must have been a disgusting sight. I guess it¡¯s a good thing they did it at night.

    ¡¸Using a ship to travel a few dozen kilometers is the height of weakness!¡¹

    ¡¸Using one¡¯s own muscles is the sign of a true man. Don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹

    I can¡¯t denounce him since he came to help.

    ept my agreement without any of my feelings.

    ¡¸We entered the river in the evening and swam all through the night!¡¹

    ¡¸We got a good work out!¡¹

    Now I notice the wafting smell of sweat gradually bing stinkier.

    All of the Aless soldiers are dripping with sweat.

    ¡¸S-so stinky. My nose is turning!¡¹

    ¡¸Epph.¡¹

    Celia pinches her nose, while Nonna bes nauseous and throws up her tea.

    ¡¸Nuun. The smell of men is truly pleasant.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹

    I agree with my nose pinched.

    Gildress finally releases me there and looks toward the South Yuguria army.

    ¡¸By the way, what are they?¡¹

    ¡¸They are the South Yuguria army. Our enemy.¡¹

    Gildress¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡¸What, so the enemy is before us!?¡¹

    ¡¸You came without knowing......?¡¹

    I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s courageous or in stupid.

    Nevertheless, adding Aless¡¯s forces gives us a total of 20 000, a sufficient number to fight with.

    ¡¸Now that we have quadrupled our total strength, the enemy won¡¯t find it easy to attack us. If we wait a little longer, more allies shoulde to our aid after their reorganization¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Men of Aless!!¡¹

    Gildress chops my exnation.

    ¡¸The one called South Yuguria is over there! They are our enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooh! So we have encountered the enemy already!?¡¹

    ¡¸What luck! I offer my thanks to the god of battle!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, are you guys listening?¡¹

    Gildress¡¯s red cloak flutters as he moves to the front of the soldiers.

    ¡¸We cannot show an unsightly appearance to our friend and true man Hardlett. Let us disy our courage and muscr bodies!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh©`! We are the men of Aless!¡¹

    ¡¸Ten kills per person! You should be ashamed if you only take down nine!¡¹

    Yep, they¡¯re not listening at all.

    ¡¸What do you have in your right hand!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸The sword of victory which will defeat the enemy.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What do you have in your left hand!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸The shield which will protect our nation.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What is it that holds those things!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Our honed bodies of steel.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Here we go, men of Aless!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Charge!!¡¹

    Gildress and the Aless soldiers charge toward the South Yuguria army.

    They leave us behind.

    ¡¸......what do you think we should do?¡¹

    ¡¸We should stay away.¡¹

    We can¡¯t really do that.

    ¡¸All troops, follow me. Charge!¡¹

    ¡¸U, uoooh?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order. Let¡¯s go for now?¡¹

    This is the first time the charge order has been this pitiful.

    Although the start of the Ve battle is miserable, it will soon be extremely fierce.

 Chapter 391: Central Plains Unification War ? Alessâ€™s Fight

    <h4>Chapter 391: Central ins Unification War ? Aless¡¯s Fight</h4>

    Gildress and the 15 000 soldiers of the Aless army he is leading started charging at the South Yuguria army before our eyes as soon as they were acknowledged as enemies.

    The 5000 soldiers of the Goldonian army and I were notpletely ready to attack, however, we couldn¡¯t just watch them attack, so we followed their lead.

    It became a pretty messy situation, but the Royal armymanders trained by Erich adapted quickly and acted ordingly. They try to cooperate with the Aless soldiers and gain an advantage in battle.

    ¡¸The enemy is divided into several groups. Spread out into two wings and limit the freedom of movement¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸My developed muscles are growling!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you the strength of a man of Aless!¡¹

    ¡¸Booze, women, and battle! That¡¯s how a man lives!¡¹

    ¡¸Archers aim for the center of the enemy, cavalry circle around from the side and¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooh! It¡¯s time to fight!¡¹

    ¡¸My pecs are throbbing greatly as if they have been waiting for this day for a long time!¡¹

    ¡¸In a man¡¯s fight, there is only a frontal charge!¡¹

    They¡¯re working together to aim for victory.

    ¡¸Eh, working together? You mean this?¡¹

    Celia turns around with a cold tone.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    I¡¯m simply escaping reality a little bit.

    Goldonia¡¯smanders are definitely shouting various instructions, except the soldiers of Aless aren¡¯t paying attention at all.

    The only thing they are doing is running straight at the enemy with vigor.

    ¡¸In the first ce, their brains are wired not to listen to anybody else.¡¹

    Standing in front of every brawny-looking man and wearing his distinct red cloak is none other than Gildress, the king of Aless.

    ¡¸My friend, feast your eyes on this! This is how a man of Aless fights!¡¹

    Gildress turns around mid-run to face me, then bangs his sword and shield together.

    His smile is genuine, disying true happiness from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡¸He¡¯s calling you.¡¹

    ¡¸I was prepared for it, but he¡¯s more suffocating than expected.¡¹

    When I see his face, I no longer feel like asking why they don¡¯t need rest after swimming across the North Teries river all through the night or asking how they can run faster than cavalry.

    Aless¡¯s charge was enough to rattle us, so I can imagine how shaken the South Yuguria army are.

    After all, as soon as the sun rose, 15 000 soldiers suddenly appeared in front of them and are charging without dy.

    Knowing they have control of the river, the impact of such a scene should be even greater.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think they canprehend how they crossed.¡¹

    I mean, I probably wouldn¡¯t have believed what happened before Gildress told me, and even after hearing it, I still think it sounds pretty stupid.

    Except the enemy didn¡¯t remain stunned for long.

    They probably realized the inconsistency when they saw the emblem and equipment of the charging Aless soldiers differ from that of Goldonia¡¯s.

    A few light cavalry rushed out and shouted loudly.

    ¡¸Hold it! We see that you lot are not Goldonian soldiers. Who might you be!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am Gildress, the king of Aless! I am here to be your enemy in order to fulfill a promise between men, among other things!¡¹

    Gildress replies directly, ignoring the light cavalry and continuing his charge.

    I guess he won¡¯t bother with worthless opponents.

    An arrogant-looking messenger stepped forward next.

    ¡¸This is a battle between Goldonia and our Yuguria Empire, we have no reason to fight Aless. Doesn¡¯t Aless feel the same?¡¹

    They¡¯re trying to persuade him.

    ¡¸I-if Aless stops now, we¡¯ll be finished! I¡¯m worried that musclehead will be deceived by words.¡¹

    Celia expresses her concern, but I don¡¯t panic.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. Although he might not be very logical, he is trustworthy.¡¹

    Gildress, who couldn¡¯t have heard the conversation between Celia and I, eases up his speed and shouts back.

    ¡¸Nay! A promise to a friend is reason enough for me to fight!¡¹

    At the very least, his voice is hoarse and thunderous.

    The messenger¡¯s horse rears back and Schwartz folds his ears ufortably in annoyance.

    ¡¸If you fight us here, you are dering all-out war with our nation! You think you have a chance of winning against us!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care! The important thing is that a fight with a powerful opponent is exactly what we want.¡¹

    That messenger isn¡¯t getting through to him. I know, conversing with Gildress can be a real drag.

    Maybe because he was getting impatient, the next thing the messenger said wouldpletely flip the cheerful smile on Gildress¡¯s face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re willing to expose your country and its people to danger for a trivial promise!?¡¹

    Gildress stops in his tracks, his head pointing slightly down toward the ground.

    The Aless soldiers stop with him, a few of them letting out a dubious groan to question the cause for the sudden standstill, however, they show no signs of anxiety or confusion.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, my King? Are you not going to charge?¡¹

    ¡¸Are we resting? In that case, I¡¯ll eat something.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to change my pants. It feels itchy.¡¹

    Some of them actually start eating and take off their pants¨D¨D argh, I just saw something disgusting.

    In contrast to theposed Aless soldiers, Gildress boils with anger.

    It¡¯s rare for him to be quiet and it¡¯s even eerie.

    ¡¸Just now¡­¡­ what did you say?¡¹

    His voice is as loud as usual, although the pitch was lower than before, a deep rumbling that carried an intense pressure.

    I can tell Schwartz¡¯s body tense up despite the nonchnt face he¡¯s making.

    ¡¸You¡¯re willing to expose your people for a promise¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Gildress raises his face that has now be filled with anger.

    ¡¸You said a promise to a friend¡­¡­ a vow between men, is trivial¡­¡­?¡¹

    All of a sudden, Gildress lets out a beastly growl and runs.

    ¡¸Hurrgh!¡¹

    Gildress charges at a speed at which the messenger couldn¡¯t respond and front kicks the horse¡¯s chest with all his might.

    There was a squashing sound as his foot sunk into the animal¡¯s body, the horse¡¯s eyes rolling back into its head before falling on its side.

    ¡¸Guwah! W-what are you doing!? I wanted to negotiate¡­¡­¡¹

    Gildress doesn¡¯t seem to be in a mood to listen to the messenger who was flung to the ground.

    He stands imposingly over the messenger and shouts, the tip of his sword pointed at the fallen man.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about South Yuguria! I don¡¯t care about the reason Goldonia is fighting! However, don¡¯t think you can talk if you dare make light of a man¡¯s vow and promise. You guys and I are notpatible. Since we¡¯re notpatible, the only choice left is a fight to the death.¡¹

    ¡¸D-¡­¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡­¡¹

    Gildress raises his sword.

    ¡¸Aah, how unlucky.¡¹

    ¡¸I pity him.¡¹

    Celia puts her hands together in a cute little prayer pose.

    ¡¸Behold our methods! This is the smoke signal to start off the battle!¡¹

    Gildress¡¯s shimmering blue sword slices the messenger in half from the top of his head.

    Soft shrieks and cursinges from within the South Yuguria camp, meanwhile the Aless soldiers cheer excitedly.

    ¡¸Oooh, finally!? I¡¯ll save the food forter.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like I have time to wear it. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I have my cloak on.¡¹

    The men cheerfully store away their food.

    ¡¸Sorry for keeping you waiting, men. Let us go forward now!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooh! A fight atst!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to show off our polished fighting techniques!¡¹

    The roar¡¯s effect ripples through to the Aless soldiers and each of them respond with war cries of their own or by banging their swords against their shields.

    Gildress, located smack dab in the middle, apologetically removes the armor covering his chest and tosses it aside.

    If I had a say, I would have wanted him to wear clothes that are as thick as possible, but in the end, he has stripped down to only his cloak and leather underwear.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to take off the armor before the fight, why wear it in the first ce¡­¡­?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s sigh was erased by the yelling men.

    In any case, the Goldonia soldiers were able to catch up to Gildress after he paused for a bit.

    On the other hand, the enemy was able to set up their defenses and the ambush effect wore off.

    From this point on, the 30 000 of the enemy forces will face off against the 20 000 troops of the Goldonia-Aless joint army.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t consider it a joint army. It¡¯s 5000 Goldonian soldiers plus 15 000 Aless soldiers. They don¡¯t listen to other people so the problem is one thates before cooperation.¡¹

    I guess she¡¯s right. Aless¡¯s recklessness followed by Gildress¡¯s exasperation, leading to him murdering the enemy messenger and letting out a war cry, haspletely the Goldonian soldiers behind.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is the only one here. I have to do my best.¡¹

    Celia pumps herself up adorably.

    Lately it feels like Celia is subtly speaking ill of me, but maybe that¡¯s my imagination. No, I¡¯m sure it is because of how cute she is.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    With a bellow loud enough to shake the earth, the 15 000 Aless soldiers advance in a simple straight line formation, gradually approaching the South Yuguria camp.

    ¡¸The enemy has already¡­¡­ gotten into an anti-skirmisher formation. Sending the messenger might have been a ploy to buy time.¡¹

    The enemy is in a simr line formation except with added depth, consisting of heavy infantry holding shields in front, light infantry behind them, then archers positioned further behind in the cover of the shields. Cavalry and spearmen cannot be seen.

    ¡¸Spears are not strong against the charge of lightweight skirmishers. They intend to block with their line of shields, disorient with their arrows, then eliminate with their light infantry! If there is a chance, cavalry can aim for the side and¡­¡­prrrr¡­¡­ hey, please don¡¯t do that in the middle of a battle!¡¹

    I¡¯m so happy Celia is taking it upon herself to act as staff officer that I just couldn¡¯t help scratching her under her chin.

    All the charging Aless soldiers are still light infantry, regardless of how intense they appear.

    Not to mention, the man acting as their general is leading the way, leaving us, the Goldonian soldiers, deserted, almost like they are charging without any semnce of strategy, making them look like an easy opponent to construct a formation against.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see if things will proceed as smoothly as they like.¡¹

    Jumping in with them now won¡¯t bring about a positive result.

    First, I¡¯ll let Gildress show me how he fights. Celia¡¯smentary is also pleasing to the ear.

    ¡¸Arrows have been fired by the enemy!¡¹

    Right away, South Yuguriaunches a sizable volley of arrows.

    On top of the Aless army holding round shields, they¡¯re in the middle of charging. In normal circumstances, a great deal of casualties would be unavoidable¡­¡­

    ¡¸Men of Aless, defense!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooohh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Gildress¡¯smand was answered promptly.

    All of the Aless soldiers came to a stop, clumped together in groups of 5 to 10 people and lined up their shields tightly.

    ¡¸They¡¯re quick.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it looks like they crowded together without much thought¡­¡­¡¹

    Not a single soldier falls over from the shower of arrows.

    ¡¸Men of Aless, advance!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As soon as the arrows ceased, Gildress gives another order, which disperses the clusters of soldiers, and the soldiers resume charging.

    South Yuguria would loose a second and third volley, but the Aless soldiers defended the same way, demonstrating such an attack had no effect.

    ¡¸The groups formed each time are with different people each time. That means they aren¡¯t assigned to a certain group.¡¹

    I realized as well.

    Typically, armies are separated into certain squads and soldiers would gather with their own respective squads during defense. That goes for the Royal army, my personal army and the South Yuguria army.

    In Aless¡¯s case, the soldiers are forming groups with whoever happens to be closest to them.

    In other words, no such assigned groups exist within the Aless army, rather each individual is cooperating with each other.

    Even if the soldiers were divided for any reason or if themander was taken out, no strength would be lost until the soldiers themselves die.

    ¡¸Still, nobody is falling over at all. It¡¯s impressive how they can use such a small shield to block all the iing arrows.¡¹

    ¡¸No, look closer. Many of them were hit in the stomach or leg.¡¹

    When I strain my eyes, what she said is true.

    Nevertheless, the Aless soldiers don¡¯t stop moving forward and they don¡¯t seem to be in pain.

    In fact, they haverge grins on their faces like they¡¯re having fun fighting.

    ¡¸These guys are not normal¡­¡­¡¹

    Having persisted through the third volley, the Aless army close in on the South Yuguria army again.

    ¡¸Calm down, they are still light infantry in the end. They¡¯re no match for us in full te armor!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s send them flying with our shields and then counterattack!¡¹

    ¡¸Show them our loyalty to our fathend and Her Majesty!¡¹

    The enemy is not fazed.

    A neat line is formed under eachmander with each soldier in the line holding out their shields in unison.

    Large shields fit perfectly alongside each other, creating the image of a single sturdy wall with no gaps.

    ¡¸Uooooh! Get fired up, men, this is where the real battle begins!¡¹

    ¡¸Just charge through! Get through and go wild!¡¹

    ¡¸Show them your trained bodies and honed skills!¡¹

    On Aless¡¯s side, they are psyching themselves up, almost like Christoph does when he goes to a brothel at my expense.

    They roar and rush in like an avnche¡­¡­ or so I thought. Right before impact, their movements synced up in an instant to form a shield of their own.

    The collision was between two walls.

    The sound created from the crash was more simr to a cannon being fired than metal mming into metal and it was loud enough that we scrunch our faces, despite being at a distance from the scene.

    Then¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Such a familiar sight¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    South Yuguria¡¯s line of heavy infantry danced beautifully in the air.

    ¡¸Eh? They¡¯re flying?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh¡­¡­ those are full te heavy infantry we¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    The enemy soldiers behind stare nkly at their allies flying above their heads.

    One beatter, the heavy infantry fell down on their fellow soldiers, eliciting cries of pain from those spectating after getting pinned to the ground.

    Hearing such a reaction, the Aless soldiers smile grandly.

    ¡¸Wahaha! There was practically no resistance.¡¹

    ¡¸Humans don¡¯t get thrown up in the air that easily, so they must be ghosts. Scary, scary, gahahahaha!¡¹

    One South Yuguria soldier bounced like a rock skipped on the surface of the water and crashed into his allies.

    ¡¸Gyaaaah!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to guess who did that. Obviously, it was Gildress.

    ¡¸Nuun, this is what those who make light of men amount to. Weak, frail, and nothing to fear! I¡¯ll show you what a real man looks like!¡¹

    Gildress¡¯s shout was answered by a chorus of roars from his men.

    The Aless army disperses and engages the South Yuguria army in a melee.

    ¡¸Savage!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be done in by a bean sprout like you!¡¹

    One Aless soldier blocks a sword swung down with his shield, pushes back a bit before knocking away the enemy¡¯s shield with a front kick.

    On the counterattack, the Aless soldier swings his sword with power, disarming the enemy on the first strike, then splitting the enemy¡¯s helmet and head on the second strike.

    ¡¸They¡¯re strong in one-on-ones! Team up!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh,e,e! It¡¯s more fun when there are more of you!¡¹

    I see an Aless soldier is fighting a two vs. one.

    A short spear and sword thrust at his mostly vulnerable stomach, which was deflected by his shield and sword respectively.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got you now!¡¹

    One of the enemies swings their shield at the Aless soldier after confirming both hands have be upied.

    ¡¸Come at me!¡¹

    The Aless soldier receives the blow deliberately with his face.

    Although blood trickles from his nose, it was the enemy soldier who became more off-bnced after the attack.

    ¡¸Soft! That doesn¡¯t evene close to a punch from my wife.¡¹

    The Aless soldier raises his sword, first cutting down the enemy holding the short spear, then promptly bashing the unsteady enemy swordsman in the face with his shield.

    Unlike what urred earlier, the enemy¡¯s face caves in, dying instantly.

    With blood still dripping from his nose, the Aless soldier shouts ¡°8 more to go¡± before running off to take on more enemies.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    A different Aless soldier gets stabbed in the back by a short spear.

    Instead of falling down, the Aless soldier turns around with a smile.

    ¡¸W-why didn¡¯t it do anything!?¡¹

    ¡¸I got used to being stabbed by my wife everytime I cheated on her. She pierces me deeper than a weakling like you.¡¹

    Pulling out his spear in a panic, the enemy aims for a second thrust to the face, which doesn¡¯t hit this time.

    In return, the Aless soldier runs his sword into the enemy¡¯s throat for a kill.

    ¡¸That makes 7, and that¡¯s 8!¡¹

    Yet another Aless soldier swings his sword and shield, taking out enemies left and right.

    Perhaps going too deep, he ends up being surrounded by enemies and stabbed in the side and back.

    The sword is deep, probably reaching to his internal organs.

    ¡¸Guuh! Argh, how pathetic¡­¡­ is this the end?¡¹

    That Aless soldier falls to his knees and coughs up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡¸They got Gerzeig!¡¹

    ¡¸Gerzeig, hang in there!¡¹

    The South Yuguria soldiers provoke the other Aless soldiers who call out in support.

    ¡¸Heh, he can¡¯t be saved.¡¹

    ¡¸The rest of you will be like him eventually.¡¹

    However, the other Aless soldiers don¡¯t try to save their friend.

    ¡¸Gerzeig! Since you¡¯re still conscious, can you count how many you¡¯ve killed!?¡¹

    ¡¸Only 8, which is 2 short of the promised amount! If I die like this, I will disappoint the god of war!¡¹

    With those words, Gerzeig widens his eyes, trying to fight off death.

    Then he stands up, his stomach still punctured and blood still flowing from his mouth like a waterfall.

    ¡¸Wha-, this guy can still move!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaah!¡¹

    He grabs the two closest enemies by the neck.

    ¡¸Ugooooh!!¡¹

    Using thest of his strength, his buff arms lift up the two men and his hands squeezes tightly around their necks.

    A few secondster, there were two urrences of a cracking sound, almost like a dry branch being snapped, and those two enemies fall lifelessly.

    ¡¸Well done Gerzeig! That¡¯s how a man of Aless should be!¡¹

    ¡¸You should be proud. Now, hold your head high and be with the god of battle!¡¹

    The man smiled, bathing in the praises of hisrades, then slowly fell forward and died.

    ¡¸Ooh, he killed! He was killed!¡¹

    ¡¸This is a fight, and fights are a man¡¯s great ambition! Training one¡¯s body is all for this purpose!¡¹

    ¡¸Let us continue to fight on! Let us collide, flesh on flesh.¡¹

    The Aless soldiers are truly enjoying the fight.

    Seeing that, the enemy takes a step back, in awe.

    ¡¸These guys are crazy!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re insane¡­¡­ they¡¯re not normal!!¡¹

    You agree as well? Yeah, that¡¯s what I think too.

    ¡¸Their lines are in shambles. Aless is gradually encroaching into the enemy camp.¡¹

    We didn¡¯t participate, so the Aless soldiers should be outnumbered two to one, 15 000 to 30 000, however it is mostly South Yuguria being routed.

    ¡¸Their individual strength is too great. This army is not one where you can fight head-on.¡¹

    During the time I fought with them, a mere 100 men took out over 1000 soldiers.

    Sure, the terrain also yed a part in that, but it doesn¡¯t change our overwhelming advantage in numbers and equipment.

    This time, there aren¡¯t just 100 Aless soldiers. If I was the enemymander, I would retreat right away.

    I would pull back and get Leopolt to do something.

    ¡¸They¡¯re too strong! We can¡¯t do anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Stay calm, aim for themander. He¡¯s foolish enough to be in the front¨D¨D¡¹

    The n seems good on paper, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s practical.

    ¡¸Nuun!¡¹

    As if agreeing with me, Gildress grunts and slices the enemy soldier in half with his sword.

    ¡¸Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you with my thrust.¡¹

    A spear aims for his trunk which only has underwear on.

    After Gildress grabbed the spearhead, it was as if the tip got stuck in a rock and the weapon couldn¡¯t be moved.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to kill me with power equal to a child. Come back and challenge me in your next life.¡¹

    Gildress pushes the spear in the opposite direction.

    The enemy soldier was stabbed with his own spear¡­¡­ and he groans as the blunt end of the spear prates his body.

    ¡¸Eeei, let¡¯s team up!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure!¡¹

    More enemies attempts to attack, but before they could finish speaking, Gildress lops off the head of one soldier and sends the other flying in a parabolic trajectory with his shield.

    ¡¸Nuu, you were so slow, I couldn¡¯t wait.¡¹

    Two additional enemies approach the bored Gildress from behind.

    I stop Celia, who wanted to warn him, knowing he already realized.

    ¡¸Yaaaah!!¡¹

    Gildress was stabbed in the stomach by two spears as soon as he turned around.

    Blood doesn¡¯t exit his wounds.

    ¡¸Muun. That won¡¯t be enough to get through my muscles.¡¹

    Gildress picks one of them up and bends his body the wrong way until his spine snaps.

    Finishing with the first, he reaches out to the second.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ how regretful, this is it.¡¹

    epting the fact that resistance is futile, the soldier¡¯s shoulders slump. Suddenly, Gildress also stops.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a woman.¡¹

    As soon as Gildress discovered that, he grabs onto the soldier¡¯s armor and tears it off, including the clothes she was wearing underneath.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    The soldier¡¯s gender was proven after bing half naked as her bountiful breasts spilled out into the open.

    ¡¸¡¸Umu, a fine pair of breasts!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Oops, Gildress and I expressed the same thought.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll embrace you after battle. Until then, be good and stay put.¡¹

    Gildress releases the woman from his grasp.

    The female soldier, confused as she is, covers up her exposed chest and sits on the ground.

    ¡¸He feels strangely simr.¡¹

    ¡¸There shouldn¡¯t be anybody whoes close to resembling this man.¡¹

    Why is Celia looking at me and narrowing her eyes?

    The Aless army proceeded to enter deep into the enemy camp.

    It was then that cavalry rushed out from the side to nk the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Enemy cavalry have appeared! A charging formation¡­¡­ well, it¡¯s put together rather roughly. It feels like they were in a hurry. At this rate, Aless is going to hit from the side!¡¹

    Even Aless might not escape unscathed if enemy cavalry nk them while they¡¯re concentrating on the enemy in front.

    With that said, splitting their attention to the front and back is more dangerous.

    We can¡¯t remain spectators forever.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop the cavalry and chariots which are likely to follow.¡¹

    As long as we stop the cavalry, Aless can take care of the rest.

    This is what we call a division ofbor.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. Follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Oooh!!¡¹¡¹

    The Goldonian soldiers also sound energetic.

    Watching Aless¡¯s brave fighting must have filled their spirits with vigor.

    Aless soldiers are outside the realm of normalcy and outshone everyone else, but the Goldonian soldiers are by no means weak.

    And so, it is our turn to take the battlefield.

    ¡¸Line up your spears. Squad 1 to the north, squad 2 to the west. They¡¯lle from both sides.¡¹

    ¡¸Archers, don¡¯t change your aim unless you¡¯re told. The enemy will be running all over. Shoot when they enter your assigned range!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett flipped over a chariot! We should follow¨D¨D maybe not exactly, so aim for the shooters instead.¡¹

    We somehow protect Aless from the cavalry.

    Eventually, it bes tough for us to continue.

    ¡¸The spear unit on the right wing has been taken out by the enemy chariot! If the right falls back, the formation won¡¯t work!¡¹

    Celia screams in distress after trying her best to overturn the situation to no avail, and slowly tears well up in her eyes. I can¡¯t be letting her cry.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll go¨D¨D¡¹

    Before I could say ¡°I¡¯ll take out those chariots¡±, I hear a whoosh of wind.

    Something grazes my ear and sticks into the ground.

    ¡¸¡­¡­a ballista? No, this isn¡¯t the kind of short spear used by South Yuguria.¡¹

    Looking around us, I also see that the enemy cavalry are being toppled one after the other and the shooters on the chariots are shrieking.

    ¡¸Over there!¡¹

    Turning to where Celia points, I see a muscr Aless soldier cocking back and hurling a spear.

    It seems the enemy who were locked inbat with the Aless soldiers are starting to withdraw.

    They only realized our predicament after taking a breather.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the range for a javelin¡­¡­ yet it flew further than an arrow.¡¹

    It might be a result of their muscles, plus they¡¯re urate.

    For some reason, the idental firing came only to me.

    As usual, the Aless soldiers are led by Gildress, who shouts in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Activate your muscles and throw! Blow your nose first though. Or else you will sneeze and end up throwing in a different direction like me!¡¹

    ¡¸It was you!?¡¹

    I unconsciously yell, but the culprit doesn¡¯t hear me.

    A volley of short spears areunched into the air and flies toward the enemy.

    ¡¸Umu, good enough. Now we just have to charge. Follow me.¡¹

    Gildress leads his soldiers and runs in our direction.

    ¡¸I know they¡¯reing to support us¡­¡­¡¹

    I know what Celia, who is hugging herself and shaking, wants to say.

    Most of the men are wearing nothing but underwear. Seeing 15 000 of them running at you is quite a terrifying sight to behold in more than one way.

    I want to praise South Yuguria for not running away from the start.

    ¡¸Uooooh! We¡¯re here!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, the help is appreciated.¡¹

    I avoid the embrace from Gildress who runs straight to me first and we exchange pats on the shoulder instead.

    Gildress tilts his head as he watches the enemy cavalry run around.

    ¡¸I see horses pulling a strange cart. What are those?¡¹

    ¡¸Those are chariots. I guess you can consider them a new kind of weapon.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a point to exining in detail, plus there isn¡¯t any time for that.

    ¡¸I see. How do you defeat them?¡¹

    Celia peeks out from behind my back to exin.

    ¡¸They are fundamentally wagons, meaning their wheels are the weak point. However, the des attached to the wheels are a considerable threat, so please be careful. Then there is also the ballista mounted on the back which allows for long range attacks and there are soldiers on-board equipped with crossbows¡­¡­¡¹

    Mid-exnation, Gildress turns back toward the Aless soldiers and shouts after thinking briefly.

    ¡¸Warriors of Aless! Those are called chariots, flip them over!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What about my exnation¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it was going to be like this.¡¹

    Gildress totally ignores Celia¡¯sprehensive and cute exnation, and faces the chariots head-on.

    The des on the wheels of a chariot rush towards an Aless soldier.

    ¡¸Nuu, that was close!¡¹

    He managed to react in time to block with a shield, although the force pushed him back.

    The enemy takes aim with the mounted ballista.

    ¡¸Wahaha, a weird arrow which requires aplicated and time-consuming contraption to use isn¡¯t going to hit me!¡¹

    Since the Aless soldiers are spread out and move too quickly, the bolts don¡¯tnd.

    An Aless soldier grabs a giant log from who knows where and wields it like a weapon.

    ¡¸Oooh, this has a decent weight. Here I go!¡¹

    ¡¸Take©` that!¡¹

    As the chariot passes by, the Aless soldier sticks out the thick log from the side.

    It breaks the wheels and des and trips up the chariot, causing the entire thing to be destroyed.

    ¡¸A rock is enough to deal with a weak weapon with wheels.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, throw it!¡¹

    Different Aless soldiers hurl rocks one after the other.

    ¡¸I think a rock that needs two hands to hold is more of a boulder.¡¹

    The boulders, as Celia corrected, ttened the soldiers on-board, crushed the steel wheels and robbed the chariots of their mobility.

    ¡¸Eeei, how meddlesome. We¡¯ll use the simplest way.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! Wait for the direction to change¡­¡­ now!¡¹

    ¡¸Get on!¡¹

    When the chariots decelerate during their turning, an Aless soldier dashes at full speed from behind.

    In a panic, the enemy tries to pick up speed to shake him off, but the Aless soldier is frighteningly fast, able to reach out andtch onto the rear of the chariot.

    Although his legs are dragging on the ground, there is no sign of the Aless soldier losing grip.

    ¡¸T-these guys!¡¹

    As long as he is clinging on, the ballista can¡¯t be used.

    Not to mention, due to the shaking of the chariot and the imminent threat of being boarded, the crossbowmen could not aim well, hitting the Aless soldier in the shoulder.

    Such an injury was not going to make the Aless soldier let go.

    ¡¸You persistent bastard!¡¹

    In an attempt to pry off the soldier, the enemy thrusts out a spear.

    That was the wrong move as the enemy soldier exposed his ankle and allowed the Aless soldier to grab on.

    ¡¸Nuuun¡­¡­ I¡¯ve grabbed on!¡¹

    The Aless soldier proceeded to throw the enemy off the chariot, then kill the driver as well, which ultimately resulted in the chariot losing control and flipping over.

    A thunderous boom apanied the crash of the chariot and the impact flung the Aless soldier to the ground, although he got up almost immediately, like his wound and shoulder didn¡¯t hurt, then he smiled before moving on to his next chariot.

    ¡¸M-¡­¡­my exnation¡­¡­ geez, I hate muscr men! Ah, that doesn¡¯t include Aegir-sama, of course.¡¹

    While Celia gets adorably mad, chariots are being taken out left and right with the most primitive methods, leading to South Yuguria¡¯s eventual full-on retreat.

    Our surroundings were littered with the corpses of enemies, whereas there are few, if any, of ally bodies.

    This victory is the first in a long time where it felt pretty good.

    ¡¸We won. Will we pursue?¡¹

    Gildress flexes his massive biceps as if saying he can fight more.

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s stop here.¡¹

    The soldiers are exhausted from the battle.

    I¡¯m sure the Aless soldiers can¡¯t hide their fatigue either from the battle immediately following their long journey.

    ¡¸Oooh, we won!¡¹

    ¡¸Onto the next! When is the next one!¡¹

    ¡¸Tomorrow? The day after? I¡¯m fine with it being now!¡¹

    They don¡¯t look tired, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re tired.

    Even though my confidence is gradually diminishing, I¡¯ll believe they are tired.

    ¡¸Fumu, let us leave things here for now and set up camp.¡¹

    Gildress boldly deres his victory then drops himself onto the ins.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to camp?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing.¡¹

    How odd. To me, it looks like he¡¯s simply sitting on the grass.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t bring a tent or any small articles or bulky items. It isn¡¯t very manly to carry such things.¡¹

    Is he picking a fight with the word logistics?

    ¡¸Then what did you bring? Surely, you didn¡¯t only bring weapons, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. We can¡¯t participate in a military campaign solely with a sword and shield.¡¹

    Gildress is the king of a nation, even if that nation is a city state.

    He can¡¯t be that stupid.

    ¡¸Men of Aless! Show them our campaign tools!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The Aless soldiers reach around their neck on the inside of their cloaks and unties the wrapping cloth.

    Can¡¯t theymunicate without shouting for once?

    ¡¸Food!¡¹

    They have a ball of rice, three pieces of something grilled, a piece of bread as hard as a rock, and a heap of dried meat.

    ¡¸Water!¡¹

    They have arge metal canteen.

    ¡¸Clothes!¡¹

    They have one extra pair of leather underwear to change into.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it.¡¹

    I feel my mind leaving me as more things pile up for me to do.

    First, I have to see if the Royal army has any spare tents to share.

    Then, we have to gather food and fuel.

    Count Monashi is skilled at that, so I think I can count on him there.

    Is this how Adolph feels when I do whatever I want?

    I¡¯ll name this inexplicable feeling as ¡°Adolph¡¯s feeling¡±.

    ¡¸Auu, the militarymon sense I studied is crumbling into pieces.¡¹

    Celia slumps over dejectedly.

    Gildress, seeing us, continues speaking further.

    ¡¸By the way, I¡¯m wearing the only pair of pants I brought. Not a big deal though, I can just turn it inside out and it¡¯ll dry and be clean.¡¹

    We achieved victory.

    But no matter how many battles we win, we won¡¯t win the war.

    In order to win the war, the king needs to do what he is supposed to do.

    I want to believe that this victory will open the king¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 392: Central Plains Unification War ? Irrational People

    <h4>Chapter 392: Central ins Unification War ? Irrational People</h4>

    ¡¸Seriously, causing unnecessary trouble for us after the fight...... it¡¯s because of all those idiots, going on a military campaign with a single wrapping cloth.¡¹

    Celia mumbles to herself, though her annoyed expression rxes when I thank her for her efforts.

    ¡¸For now, the camp preparations areplete.¡¹

    I don¡¯t mean ours, I am referring to that of the Aless soldiers.

    There are many things I canin about, but I can¡¯t let these guys sleep in the wilderness and chew on dried meat after they came from a long distance away to provide reinforcements.

    Somehow, we managed to get the Royal army to share tents and warm food with them.

    It was Celia who did 90% of the preparation work.

    ¡¸My work is Aegir-sama¡¯s achievements!¡¹

    What amendable and cute girl. I¡¯ll rub her ass.

    Coupled with their excitement from the battle¡¯s victory, the Aless¡¯s soldiers, who are pleased to have a ce to sleep and hot food to eat, areughing and enjoying themselves.

    ¡¸Mmm, this meat is delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too soft though? Eating such mushy meat will cause our strength to drop.¡¹

    ¡¸We went through all the effort to serve tender meat...... next time, they¡¯ll get sinewy meat!¡¹

    I keep watch over the situation for a little bit longer as Ifort the angrily puffing Celia.

    ¡¸It looks like there¡¯s extra water. My thirst has been quenched, so let¡¯s clean up some of this dirt.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it may be the battlefield, but we can¡¯t remain dirty. Women won¡¯t like us either.¡¹

    They¡¯re sweaty, covered in dirt and stained with the blood of the enemy.

    Although water is precious, it¡¯s natural for them to at least want to wash their faces.

    The thing is, they didn¡¯t wash their faces, nor did they pour it over their heads. Instead, they dumped it in one go down in their underwear.

    ¡¸Kuoooh...... it¡¯s cold and feels so nice!¡¹

    ¡¸The penis is the representation of a man. That means cleaning here would be equivalent to washing the entire body. This is how a man bathes!¡¹

    ¡¸What are they doing......¡¹

    ¡¸Filthy water...... filthy water is flowing......¡¹

    I mutter as I protect the trembling Celia.

    Water runs past their crotches and it seems to turn slightly yellow and foamy.

    ¡¸The water ising this way! Aegir-sama, get back, you¡¯ll rot if it touches you!¡¹

    Celia pulls me toward her by my belt. I don¡¯t want to touch that stuff either.

    ¡¸Good, we¡¯ve eaten and cleansed our bodies.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time to go.¡¹

    I wonder where they¡¯re going.

    Watching their actions has piqued my interest.

    The Aless soldiers stand up and lumber off.

    ¡¸Uu......kill me......¡¹

    ¡¸The humiliation......¡¹

    ¡¸Damn Aless, don¡¯t think you can defy South Yuguria and get away with it!¡¹

    They headed to where the female prisoners, who were captured after the battle, were being kept.

    Both hands of the prisoners were bound by rope to prevent escape and all of them areying on their sides, cursing the Aless soldiers as soon as they walked in.

    ¡¸We¡¯re undoing the ropes!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers grab the ropes and tear them apart with brute force.

    ¡¸Using bare hands!? I mean, t-this is a betrayal! Are you trying to free the prisoners!?¡¹

    I pat the outraged Celia on the forehead and calm her down.

    It¡¯s hard to believe they would do something to betray us. Besides, releasing only the female prisoners isn¡¯t such a big deal.

    I was thinking of doing the same thing when the Royal army wasn¡¯t looking.

    If possible, I would have liked to seduce and embrace a few......

    ¡¸What are your intentions? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared now.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s way toote! No matter if you¡¯re muscr or my type of guy, I¡¯m not going to forgive you!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers didn¡¯t simply let the prisoners go, instead they immediately grabbed their legs after removing the ropes and spread them apart.

    Cursing changed to screams.

    ¡¸Kyaa!! What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸It should be quite clear. We have won the battle and you were captured. Obviously, it¡¯s a given that you¡¯ll be fucked.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a given! Don¡¯t say such fiendish things with such pure eyes!¡¹

    Essentially being masses of muscles, the struggling of the prisoners didn¡¯t do much to deter the Aless soldiers.

    A woman¡¯s strength could not hope to budge them.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fret, as a man, I won¡¯t do anything to hurt a woman. I swear to the god of war and to muscles that I won¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly! We absolutely don¡¯t break promises. Believe us.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, being fucked is pretty painful. I can¡¯t escape. Is this the fate of a prisoner......¡¹

    Their resigned expressions dealt the finishing blow to the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Yes, if youply obediently, you¡¯ll eventually feel good! Alright, I¡¯ll call everyone.¡¹

    The girls¡¯ upper bodies suddenly rise up in shock.

    ¡¸Wait a minute! You aren¡¯t the only ones who will embrace us!? More of you wille!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nu? None of the men in Aless are weak and wouldn¡¯t want to fuck a woman after battle.¡¹

    ¡¸There are 300 of you and 15 000 of us, though a few died. Every one of you can take on 50 of us.¡¹

    The girls fall down on their backs.

    ¡¸50 buff guys like you......¡¹

    ¡¸Give me some paper and a brush, I have to write a will to my younger sister.¡¹

    ¡¸Not to mention they¡¯re as big as expected......not good, this is definitely going to break me.¡¹

    The underwear of the prisoners were pulled off their lower halves and each girl cried out as a soldier¡¯s dick pushed against them.

    Thinking I can¡¯t let this continue, I step in.

    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹

    I purposely stomp the ground assertively before yelling.

    Surprised, the Aless soldiers turn and face me.

    ¡¸Ooh! The friend of the king!¡¹

    ¡¸A true man! How did you like our fighting? We¡¯re not like the weak men of the ins.¡¹

    The soldiers boldly boast of their deeds.

    They don¡¯t act embarrassed by my poorly-timed entrance.

    ¡¸It was a splendid fight. I was honestly impressed. ......that aside, we have more important issues. Raping female prisoners is a forbidden act.¡¹

    When I said that, the Aless soldiers stand up with a genuinely disgusted expression.

    Each of them emit a murderous intent.

    ¡¸Grr.¡¹

    Worried her fears areing true, Celia stands in front of me to protect me from their attacks.

    Except the soldiers magnificently deviated from her predicted sequence of events.

    ¡¸Raping prisoners!? Intolerable! Where is that urring!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think anyone from Aless would do such a thing...... if it¡¯s true, then we shall punish him with our own hands and let him feel shame!¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing makes sense anymore.¡¹

    Celia crawls under my crotch and circles around to my back.

    I can¡¯t follow their logic either.

    ¡¸Aah, you were acting just now and are actually having fun, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! That¡¯s totally wrong!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re about to get vited by savages, you fool!¡¹

    ¡¸You can tell by looking, idiot!¡¹

    The prisoners im otherwise.

    ¡¸Hear what they¡¯re saying?¡¹

    But the Aless soldiers don¡¯t appear apologetic.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that expected?¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t even put it in yet, how are the girls supposed to enjoy themselves?¡¹

    ¡¸If we prate and the women are pleased in the end, it¡¯s consensual, if they feel pain and suffer, it¡¯s rape. That¡¯smon sense. Are you feeling alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, true enough......¡¹

    Regardless of how things started, it is undoubtedly consensual sex if you are able to make the woman happy in the end.

    Was my thinking wrong to begin with? They were so full of confidence that I¡¯m doubting myself.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, don¡¯t let them mislead you!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Inserting it into a woman who is saying no is already rape!¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the famous demon!? Stop these guys quickly...... hey don¡¯t push, it¡¯s going in, wait, it¡¯s going to go in! It¡¯s because I¡¯m a little wet!¡¹

    Celia, followed by the prisoners, are pleading frantically.

    The reasoning isn¡¯t clear, but I should stop what¡¯s going on here.

    ¡¸I get what you guys are saying. Still, I need you to listen to me right now. Embracing a prisoner requires consent in advance, not after the fact.¡¹

    Despite the indecision in my heart, I speak sternly on the surface.

    ¡¸What the...... prior consent is something I¡¯ve never heard of.¡¹

    ¡¸When in another country, follow their customs I guess. Is this a normal practice in the ins?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not part ofmon sense...... but the king also admits he is a true made, meaning there must be something beyond our understanding.¡¹

    The Aless soldiers take their hands away from the prisoners.

    ¡¸Fuu...... we¡¯re saved.

    ¡¸Who would have thought the devil would save us.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, you guys have attractive bodies, so if you properly persuaded us with words......oops.¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s taken care of.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s get fired up! What kind of Aless man are we if we can¡¯t woo a woman!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t lie or deceive, so there is no need to watch over them.

    Actually, I can¡¯t bear to watch any longer.

    I¡¯ve solved the problem, plus seeing the naked prisoners has turned me on.

    Since Nonna made the trek to join me, it would be a good chance for us to confirm our love.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    As if reading my thoughts, Celia puffs her cheeks and pouts.

    There, there, I¡¯m not going to exclude you. All three of us can have fun together.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaa, where are you?¡¹

    Speak of the devil, there¡¯s Nonna.

    ¡¸Kyaa!? It hasn¡¯t rained, yet there¡¯s a puddle here! Gosh, now my feet are wet...... it stinks!¡¹

    Nonna shrieks.

    That is...... the nasty liquid run-off from the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Nonna, I¡¯ll wash you thoroughly.¡¹

    ¡¸Ignorance is bliss.¡¹

    Right when I was about to rest my body with a flower in each hand, it happened.

    ¡¸Ooh, my friend!! You were here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa.¡¹

    ¡¸The boss has appeared!!¡¹

    Nonna is astonished and Celia bes wary.

    A lock of hair on the back of her head seems to stand on end.

    Gildressughs heartily before shifting his gaze from me to Nonna and then Celia.

    I stop Nonna from bowing to Gildress and stand in front of her, shielding her from the Aless king¡¯s view.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the king of Aless? Isn¡¯t it bad to act so impolitely?¡¹

    Nonna is confused, but I don¡¯t want her to get close to this guy.

    He has lust sprouting from his limbs and can get women pregnant if he sees the smallest opportunity.

    ¡¸Are you his wife!? The two of you came at the perfect time. I had something to tell you.¡¹

    Gildress instantly closes the distance.

    I considered the possibility of a pre-emptive attack, but if he¡¯s saying my presence is wanted, perhaps he has something serious to discuss?

    ¡¸What do you want to talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem, I will listen as the legal wife.¡¹

    Gildress puffs out his chest and a big smile forms on his face.

    ¡¸Madam, you have mesmerized me. Would you like to apany me in bed?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahi?¡¹

    Gildress extends both of his hands toward Nonna¡¯s ample bosom.

    Meanwhile, Nonna is stunned and not sure how to respond.

    ¡¸Let me lick and suck those wonderful breasts of yours. In exchange, I¡¯ll let you taste my massive dick.¡¹

    Before Gildress could grasp Nonna¡¯s boobs, my right leg lifts up and kicks him in the balls.

    His body floated slightly into the air and his hand stopped moving.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line. What were you going to do to my wife?¡¹

    That kick would have crushed an average man¡¯s balls and even damaged his internal organs, yet Gildress doesn¡¯t seem fazed.

    On the contrary, my leg hurts a little. Is he really a human?

    ¡¸I was going to fondle her breasts, arouse her, bring her to the floor and impregnate her, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you crazy?¡¹

    Nonna is a beauty and her body is attractive, so I understand his feelings of wanting to embrace her.

    But boldly seducing her in front of me¨D¨Dno, he didn¡¯t even seduce her. He just suddenly reached out and tried to squeeze her breasts.

    Is he indirectly telling me he wants to have a deathmatch?

    ¡¸What do you mean? You are my friend and a true man.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what is the meaning of your actions?¡¹

    As Gildress retracts his hand and ces it on his hip, Nonna bes unfrozen and hides behind Celia.

    ¡¸A real man won¡¯t sneak around trying to woo his friend¡¯s wife. Winning them over in the open and taking them over is what a man of Aless does. You should understand that, no!?¡¹

    The only thing I know well is this guy doesn¡¯t operate based onmon sense.

    ¡¸However, the madam¡¯s heart still belongs with you. It doesn¡¯t seem I can take her right now.¡¹

    Gildress nods to himself and turns his back to me.

    It happened right as Nonna, who was hiding behind Celia, breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸Fumu, seeing the real thing might change her mind.¡¹

    With the speed of lightning, Gildress pulls down his underwear and turns around.

    Nonna, who looked at him with shock and admonishment, and Celia, who has taken up a vignt stance, both saw ¡®it¡¯pletely. That unsightly thing also entered my field of vision unwillingly.

    ¡¸¡¸Gyaaaaaah!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think? Have you fallen? It¡¯srge and hard. If the littledy wants, I can m it in you as well.¡¹

    ¡¸As if I¡¯ll be won over by such a brutish method!!¡¹

    ¡¸Take this!¡¹

    Nonna shouts, while Celia picks up a stone at her feet and throws it.

    Although the stone hits its target, it bounces off the man¡¯s crotch with a metallic clink.

    ¡¸Hah, hah, hah!! That didn¡¯t work either!? Then, I¡¯ll go for some other girls. My friend, see youter.¡¹

    ¡¸......sure.¡¹

    Gildress pulls up his underwear and saunters off.

    ¡¸Please stay with me forever from now on when we sleep and when we travel!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be vited instantly if you show any openings. Did you see that size? He¡¯s in the same ss as Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Nonna and Celia cling tightly to me.

    Obviously, I intend to do just that.

    Gildress walks in a straight line to the female prisoners and ces a hand on the shoulder of one them.

    ¡¸You saw that, right? ¨D¨DI¡¯m pretty big.¡¹

    The prisoner starts shaking.

    ¡¸This is only half too.¡¹

    I can¡¯t see what he¡¯s doing from my angle nor do I want to see it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge...... no...... I¡¯m going to fall from this......¡¹

    Seeing her shoulders slump, Gildress picks her up in one arm. She doesn¡¯t resist.

    ¡¸One isn¡¯t enough.¡¹

    Gildress finds another girl.

    This prisoner resists heavily.

    She has a neatly trimmed short hairstyle and a slender build almost resembling a young man¡¯s body.

    ¡¸No, I wouldn¡¯t say resembling, that¡¯s actually¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia¡¯s voice was drowned out by themotion.

    ¡¸I never wanted to be a prisoner! I only bumped my head and fainted, so kill me already!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t kill a woman.¡¹

    The prisoner girl repeatedly kicks Gildress since her arms are bound. Of course, those attacks don¡¯t have any effect at all.

    ¡¸Umu, I like fiesty girls. I¡¯ll take you as my other partner.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I¡¯m a male!¡¹

    Gildress had a nk expression for a split second before bursting intoughter.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! What a funny joke. There is no way such a pasty-white and flimsy male exists.¡¹

    ¡¸S-shut up...... hyaaa!¡¹

    Gildress firmly grabs the prisoner¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸Ah, stop...... I don¡¯t swing that way...... ah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Look at that. You don¡¯t even have a dick, so don¡¯t utter such an obvious lie. Nowe, I¡¯ll shower you with affection.¡¹

    Gildress carries the prisoner off with him.

    ¡¸I do have one! It¡¯s small, but it¡¯s there! Lurise, tell him that I¡¯m a man!¡¹

    ¡¸Bart is going to be fucked by this man...... gulp. I-I¡¯m too frightened to say anything...... Aah, I can¡¯t, fainting.¡¹

    ¡¸Gahaha, an Aless man will teach you the joys of a woman. Settle down for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t pull me close to you! Don¡¯t rub my ass! Your finger is...... aaaah!!¡¹

    The ruckus moves further away.

    I should get started with Nonna and Celia.

    Themp light is weakened and soft slurping sounds can be heard in the dimly-lit room

    ¡¸Nmu...... nmo...... hamu......¡¹

    I¡¯m lying face up on the bed and Celia isying on top of me in the opposite direction, diligently servicing me.

    Nonna is sitting sullenly on the edge of the bed.

    Apparently, she lost thepetition to decide who goes first.

    ¡¸Nmo...... nnmo......¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, that¡¯s good.¡¹

    Celia slowly moves her head, asionally biting down lightly.

    Everytime she did so, she would twist her body to look back at me, checking to see whether it hurt me. It¡¯s such a considerate and cute thing to do.

    ¡¸Let me return the favor.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    I can¡¯t ignore the swaying ass in front of me as Celia concentrates on pleasing me.

    I put my lips on her sun-tanned thighs and kiss my way to her contrastingly white ass, which is normally covered by her shorts.

    I wonder why Celia¡¯s ass is so squishy.

    She normally moves around a lot so I understand where the tightnesses from, but what about the tenderness?

    These tan lines separating her thighs from her ass is especially irresistible.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    Celia, abandoning her defense, wraps both hands around my cock and attempts a desperate counterattack.

    ¡¸Fufufu, are you trying to defeat me?¡¹

    With no intention to lose either, I move my lips to her genitals and knead her thighs and ass with my right hand.

    Neither of us speak and only the naughty slurping sounds could be heard for a while.

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹

    My eyes shift to the source of the unhappy groan and see Nonna staring at us with puffed cheeks.

    I feel bad for leaving her alone, seeing how she¡¯s touching herself in frustration.

    I should defeat Celia and let her have a turn.

    I push my tongue deep into her vagina and pinch her clitoris.

    ¡¸Nnnn!! Puha! Auuu©`!!¡¹

    The sudden stimtion forced Celia to take her mouth away from my crotch and moan.

    ¡¸Fufufu, here¡¯s a bonus.¡¹

    I put my face in between Celia¡¯s ass cheeks and blow air, making a faux farting noise.

    ¡¸Wahii! Don¡¯t y around like that!¡¹

    I ignore Celia¡¯s protest and move my mouth to her anus, doing the same thing and blowing air into it.

    ¡¸Please stop, if you blow air in there, it¡¯s going to make strange sounds! Geez, I¡¯m angry now!¡¹

    After Celia deres adorably, a pained groanes out from her mouth.

    It seems she¡¯s trying to force my dick deep into her throat.

    ¡¸Celia-chan, don¡¯t push yourself...... your throat...... it¡¯s bulging, can you breathe?¡¹

    ¡¸Nggh...... ngh... gghghguh......¡¹

    I feel more and more of my dick being swallowed up.

    I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on so I¡¯m not sure how much she fit in her throat.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, if you don¡¯t hurry and make her cum, Celia-chan will......¡¹

    Nonna pleads in a worried tone.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s finish her off quick.

    ¡¸Celia. Go ahead and cum for me.¡¹

    I take her clitoris in my mouth and barely press down with my teeth, sucking strongly all the while.

    ¡¸Uu! Uuuu©`!¡¹

    Celia tries to scream, but because her mouth is filled with my cock, she couldn¡¯t make a proper sound.

    Not letting her trembling ass escape, I take the index finger of my right hand, stick it into Celia¡¯s hole and rub the sensitive spot close to the entrance.

    As Celia squirms more, I insert a finger of my left hand into her anus and grind against Celia¡¯s womb from both sides.

    Celia wiggles her body like a fish tangled in a, but she¡¯s not going to win when both her holes and her clit is being stimted at once.

    ¡¸U...... uugh...... haguu!!¡¹

    My cock slides out of her mouth with a slorp and Celia¡¯s body convulses wildly.

    My face is sshed with a strong stream of love juice as she climaxes.

    ¡¸Au, I lost again...... kah.¡¹

    After her spasms stop, Celia copses weakly onto the futon.

    ¡¸You were great, Celia.¡¹

    When I cover her body and lean down to kiss her, she responds by wrenching her sweaty body to meet me.

    As expected, Celia is too cute. I feel like fucking her from behind now......

    ¡¸Is it my turn......¡¹

    I can¡¯t neglect Nonna, who is putting a hand on my back in concern.

    ¡¸Go ahead.¡¹

    After I said that, I stand imposingly on the bed, allowing Nonna to ce her hands on my thighs and kiss my rock hard member. As she does so, her breasts press against my shins.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so big as usual. When I¡¯m embraced in the dark, it would feel like I¡¯m being vited by an orc...... no, nevermind.¡¹

    Nonna trails off and flicks her tongue all over the head of my penis, meanwhile her hands grab the middle portion of the shaft and stroke me up and down.

    I ce my hand on Nonna¡¯s head, letting her continue for a while until she looks up at me as if wanting to say something, prompting me to smile and then close my eyes.

    ¡¸Pero, hamu, nn......¡¹

    She is concerned with her appearance more than others and tries her best not to let it fall apart in front of me.

    She loves having sex and has a sensitive body, and will naturally drool and stick out her tongue if she¡¯s fucked for a while, but she still wants to hide that as much as possible until things start to heat up.

    With my eyes closed, I feel Nonna¡¯s movements gradually get faster.

    Following the movement of her head at a slight dy, a weighty mass of flesh hits my knee.

    Those are unmistakably her breasts, which turns me on more when I can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸Focus on the tip a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸M¡¯kay.¡¹

    Her tongue softly ps against the tip, making wet patting sounds.

    ¡¸Can you do the base too?¡¹

    ¡¸Shure.¡¹

    I feel her lips move down to suck the root of my penis.

    ¡¸Can you put it in your mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸Suu©`haa©`. Alright, here I go.¡¹

    She takes a deep breath, pumps herself up and wraps her warm mouth around my mushroom head.

    ¡¸Mmgh...... haghgh......¡¹

    I hear her struggle and feel her teeth.

    I pat her head to tell her I¡¯m fine, urging her to continue, but she keeps groaning and my length doesn¡¯t go any further into her throat.

    ¡¸Geho! Haa, haa.¡¹

    When I opened my eyes, I see Nonna hunched over on the bed, panting hard.

    She tried and couldn¡¯t fit it in her mouth.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No worries.¡¹

    Nonna apologizes.

    Her fetio isn¡¯t in by any means, but her skills are inferior to Mel and Leah.

    Above all else, her mouth is tiny, so oral service isn¡¯t her strong suit.

    ¡¸In normal circumstances, I could fit it in...... except Aegir-sama has gotten too big and I can¡¯t right now......¡¹

    I still haven¡¯t ejacted since Sekrit got hurt.

    Something in my heart is blocking any seed from leaving my body.

    Nevertheless, I can sleep with girls like usual and I get aroused like any other day, so I keep getting more backed up and my penis swells more every time.

    Honestly, its current size is surprisingly big to me too.

    It¡¯s understandable that Nonna found it hard to put it in her mouth.

    ¡¸Fufu......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s exhausted ass wiggles proudly on the bed.

    She definitely doesn¡¯t have a big mouth either. She simply forced her mouth open enough to stretch around my cock.

    ¡¸Mu! As the legal wife, I can¡¯t back down!¡¹

    Nonna once again scoots closer to my feet.

    She takes her bountiful breasts in her arms and plops them around my cock.

    ¡¸Ufu, how does this feel?¡¹

    Nonna strokes my cock up and down with her soft flesh wrapped around my length.

    It wasn¡¯t a strong sensation. However, there is no man who wouldn¡¯t get aroused from the unique feeling of his entire penis enveloped by the softness and warmth of a person¡¯s skin, in addition to seeing his crotch sandwiched between two giant breasts.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    As my hips start to weaken, I have to tense up the muscles in my legs to keep myself standing.

    Nonna noticed that and proudly began to rock her body faster.

    ¡¸Fufu, Aegir-sama has be a prisoner of my tits. In that case, I¡¯ll do it more.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s movements gradually be more vigorous, using her hands to move her breasts independently from her bobbing body to knead my penis harder. This time, Celia wiggles her butt unhappily.

    ¡¸Eei, eei!¡¹

    Her squishy boobs changes shape and perfectly molds around my cock.

    Such a scene is too splendid, amplifying Nonna¡¯s already gorgeous face.

    A beauty like her is giving me a boob job desperately trying to please me. There is no greater joy as a man than this.

    ¡¸Your breasts are amazingly massive if most of my dick is hidden.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you for the praise. But I feel that you¡¯re the amazing one, seeing as how the tip is sticking out despite being squeezed in between my boobs. How big are you?¡¹

    Nonna gives the tip a yful lick.

    Something inside my head bursts open.

    ¡¸Ahn?¡¹

    I grab Nonna¡¯s shoulder and roll her onto the bed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re...... already ready, I see.¡¹

    I spread her legs somewhat forcefully and try slipping a finger inside her.

    Nonna¡¯s crotch is wet enough that I can¡¯t tell whether she pissed herself or not.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Nonna and I embrace each other in the missionary position and be one.

    Usually, we would connect in this manner and exchange a passionate kiss, then gradually build up pleasure with slow, deliberate movements......

    ¡¸Kyaaa!!¡¹

    Nonna throws her head back as soon as I prate her.

    Her small mouth opens wide as she screams and her eyes widen, not giving me a good chance to kiss her.

    ¡¸S-so big! It¡¯s ripping me apart! Auuuu......¡¹

    Nonna sticks out both hands against my chest and groans.

    Perhaps I pushed too far inside of her after getting really turned on from her paizuri.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! It¡¯s not your length, it¡¯s your girth...... you¡¯re already thick as it is, now i-it¡¯s way beyond the limits!¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s body drips with sweat as she tries to catch her breath.

    After a few minutes of doing so, she exhales heavily.

    ¡¸Somehow...... I got used to it. If you move slowly...... I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for being so big.¡¹

    I give Nonna¡¯s neck a kiss and start moving.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s impossible after all.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t even reach three repetitions and Nonna sticks her hand against my chest to stop me again.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too thick.¡¹

    There was a moment of silence.

    ¡¸Nonna, you are my wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Legal wife.¡¹

    I gently brush her hair.

    ¡¸We¡¯re an affectionate couple.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Our rtionship is much deeper than that stupid Ca.¡¹

    Nonna peers into my eyes from close range.

    ¡¸I also think your selfish whims are cute.¡¹

    ¡¸You allowed me to get this pearl bracelet too.¡¹

    We finish by pressing our lips together lightly.

    ¡¸Today, please let me be a little selfish!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!!¡¹

    After I said so, I start ferociously swinging my hips.

    I can¡¯t let it end after she used her breasts, I won¡¯t be able to hold back. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t end up ejacting.

    I hold Nonna tightly and rock my hips.

    ¡¸Aah, Nonna! I love you! I love you a lot!¡¹

    ¡¸While I¡¯m happy...... it¡¯s too thick! Aaaaah!! Hiiiih!!¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s screams sync up with the pping of our bodies.

    As Nonna¡¯s screams be louder, I worry that she really has reached her limit and let go.

    Rather than sticking out her hand and pushing my chest, this time she wraps her arm around my back.

    Enduring as best as she can by digging her nails into my back, she gradually bes ustomed to me and her screams start turning into moans.

    I might be bigger than normal, but we¡¯re married. Her body should adjust quickly.

    I drag my tongue along Nonna¡¯s neck and pump my hips rhythmically.

    Every time I m my hips against her, I suck on her hard, and I match the timing of pulling back by licking her more.

    Eventually, Nonna learns the pattern and clings to me in preparation for my sucking while she rxes her body when I¡¯m about to lick her.

    ¡¸This is when I add a surprise attack.¡¹

    I m my hips against her while I¡¯m slowly licking her.

    ¡¸Hiiih! How mean, you tricked me!¡¹

    The peeved Nonna retaliates by gyrating her hips, grinding against my cock which is buried deep inside her.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s as if our lower halves are exchanging a deep kiss.¡¹

    I knock at the entrance of her womb with a tiny movement, then press and hold my dick there like a kiss. I repeat that same sequence a few times.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaa......¡¹

    Nonna reaches out with both hands, her face melting like she forgot all the pain prior to our connection, and I bury my head in her chest, immersing myself in the pillowy mounds.

    ¡¸Are my boobs nice? Are giant boobs nice?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Your lovely face, your voluptuous breasts, your adorable personality...... no other girl is like you.¡¹

    Celia shakes crankily.

    When it gets to your turn, I¡¯ll praise you as well, so please be a little more patient.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. Then what about this?¡¹

    Nonna takes her arm which has circled around my back, grabs a pillow and brings it around to her back.

    In that position, her boobs would bounce up and down with every thrust I make.

    ¡¸Incredible. Ooh, my hips are moving faster on their own.¡¹

    The faster I move, the more intense the shaking of her breasts be.

    I separate my upper half from her body and observe her jiggling breasts from above.

    Naturally, pounding Nonna so relentless won¡¯t leave her unpunished.

    Her love juices are flowing ceaselessly from her crotch and her expression is beginning to turn vacant.

    Herparatively small nipples gradually erge.

    ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s feeling good now. Rub that ce more...... that¡¯s good...... so nice...... ah!?¡¹

    The moment Nonna lightly orgasms, something squirts out from her violently shaking breasts.

    Whatever squirted outnds on her own chest as well as my chest. Could this be?

    ¡¸How embarrassing...... breast milk...... squirted out.¡¹

    ¡¸Is she a dairy cattle, squirting milk when she¡¯s turned on like that.¡¹

    I don¡¯t hear the revived Celia¡¯s grumbles.

    Instead, I hear my own heartbeat thumping faster.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, wait! No way! I can¡¯t take anymore!¡¹

    My dick instantly swells up and my hips are moving automatically.

    My arousal has reached peak levels and my bottom half is acting outside the control of my logical mind.

    ¡¸Nonnaaaaa©`©`©`!¡¹

    I grab onto both of her shoulders, lean forward and disy my affection through my empowered thrusts.

    Completely different from the movements earlier, the sound as my hips hit her hips was resoundingly clear and loud. Meanwhile, my entire body was pressing down on Nonna¡¯s as if I was trying to tten her.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna-san, your nails are scratching Aegir-sama¡¯s back. Blood ising...... wait, she can¡¯t hear me anymore. She¡¯s making a face women aren¡¯t supposed to make in public.¡¹

    Fufufu, a woman¡¯s nail marks are¨D¨D

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! Scratch all you like. A woman¡¯s nail marks is a man¡¯s medal of honor!¡¹

    I halt my thoughts from going further as I¡¯m reminded of a certain person¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Hmp! Hmph! Uuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Kahah.¡¹

    I enjoy Nonna¡¯s milk as I thrust and then give one final thrust before fixing myself deep inside.

    Nonna is no longer conscious, although her body instinctively wraps around me when I stop moving.

    ¡¸Guuh......¡¹

    My dick twitches inside of her and Nonna¡¯s stomach intes slightly.

    As I suck on Nonna¡¯s neck, my hips continue small grinding motions.

    ¡¸Buu...... you came inside Nonna-san.¡¹

    Celia isn¡¯t too pleased.

    ¡¸No, unfortunately I didn¡¯t cum.¡¹

    ¡¸There was a glug, glug though. And there was a slight rise in her tummy......¡¹

    I give the fainted Nonna a Kiss before separating from her.

    Arge quantity of clear liquid flows out of her lower cavity.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t release any semen. This is pre-cum.¡¹

    ¡¸All of this is pre-cum?¡¹

    Celia looks at me like I¡¯m a monster for a split second, but quickly clears her throat.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing then. Since Nonna can¡¯t move anymore, I¡¯ll squeeze out your seed. Pleasee to me!¡¹

    Celia gets on all fours and turns her ass to face me.

    ¡¸Let me make sweet love to you.¡¹

    I grab Celia¡¯s pretty ass and get ready to thrust into her from behind.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Feel free......¡¹

    I adjust her ass so it¡¯s perfectly in front of my dick and simply push my hips forward.

    In that moment, Celia¡¯s body tenses up and arches like she was stabbed by a sword.

    ¡¸Migyaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Celia, you too?¡¹

    Her scream didn¡¯t lose to Nonna¡¯s.

    Perhaps screaming is a trend.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! You¡¯re too thick! It¡¯s definitely more so than usual...... hngyaa!!¡¹

    Nonna, who is lying exhausted on the bed, sighs at the familiar sight.

    In the end, Celia was also quick to faint and I couldn¡¯t ejacte.

    With the deed done and both tuckered out, the two of them use myps as a pillow and converse casually.

    ¡¸Today was unsessful too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... I feel powerless. My hole can¡¯t handle such size.¡¹

    I pretend to be asleep.

    ¡¸His cock bing so big is really bing a problem...... his balls also feel really full.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If he doesn¡¯t ejacte soon, I believe it will one day explode. ......I never expected his concern for that woman to affect him so heavily. In the worst case, let¡¯s drug that woman with an aphrodisiac and throw her in the tent.¡¹

    Celia said something quite unsettling.

    I don¡¯t think that would work though. If only Sekrit could run freely on the battlefield and show me that innocent smile of hers, that would relieve the burden in my heart and naturally remove the dam on my seed.

    ¡¸That aside, why is Celia-chan smooth down there?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for when we roley as daughter and father and have forbidden...... wait, what are you making me say!?¡¹

    I think I should wake up soon and check out the camp.

    This is still the battlefield after all.

    I walk with Celia and Nonna whose legs are like jelly.

    The reason I can¡¯t leave the two of them alone is because of Gildress.

    Leaving two flushed girls who are still exhausted from the lingering sensation of their orgasms is basically asking to be stolen.

    At the very least, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how Gildress will interpret it, since that¡¯s also my first thought.

    ¡¸My legs are so weak...... Celia-chan, support me.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re helpless. Rest your boobs on my shoulder, arrgh, how aggravating!¡¹

    As the two of themin, I walk around the camp to confirm whether or not there are any abnormalities. It took a few seconds for something to be found.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    Aless soldiers, in a group of ten, are standing in a circle.

    That¡¯s fine on its own, but for some reason their bottom halves are naked.

    They were wearing only one pair of underwear to begin with, so it¡¯s safe to say they¡¯re naked, wearing nothing more than a cloak.

    ¡¸Hurry and let me go!¡¹¡¸Move it! Don¡¯t point that dirty thing at me!¡¹

    Apparently, there are female prisoners in the center of the circle.

    ¡¸Eeei, after all I said.¡¹

    With my angerid bare, I walk toward the dirty Aless soldier circle.

    ¡¸You guys, I told you many times not to vite them¨D¨D what?¡¹

    I see the girls within the circle leaning close to the Aless soldiers, but I don¡¯t see any visible traces of violence.

    The men are locked arm-in-arm and literally are notying a single finger on them.

    Those guys are simply surrounding the women with no pants on.

    ¡¸......what are you doing?¡¹

    Celia also asks with a dubious face.

    Nonna covers her face with a hand fan.

    ¡¸You already know. We¡¯re trying to seduce the women.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so we can get permission to embrace them.¡¹

    Some of them are sticking out their hips with their dicks exposed, and that¡¯s considered seducing?

    I guess they would think that. After all, they¡¯re Gildress¡¯s men.

    ¡¸Since I warned them, they¡¯ve been like this the whole time......?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! What is this, stupid right!?¡¹

    ¡¸No woman would be swayed by this!¡¹

    Despite the womenining, they aren¡¯t scared, most likely knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be attacked.

    However, one of them is acting strange.

    ¡¸Uuu, it stinks...... the manly smell of cocks all around is so strong...... my head is spinning......¡¹

    A woman who lost her bnce, stumbles and unconsciously touches the crotch of a certain Aless soldier.

    ¡¸Nuuun.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, it¡¯s big...... and hard...... aaaah......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Repi what¡¯s wrong? Are you perhaps-!?¡¹

    The woman called Repi is wobbling and her head can¡¯t keep centered.

    ¡¸Dicks in front, dicks behind. Aah, I can¡¯t escape...... nowhere to run...... I¡¯m going to fall.¡¹

    Eventually, the woman¡¯s shoulders slump over.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t endure it anymore. P-please embrace me.¡¹

    As she finished speaking, Repi was carried off by a few Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Fuhaha! Finally fell, huh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. The men of Aless are going to take you to heaven.¡¹

    The carried woman was hauled with a heave and a ho.

    Since there isplete consent from both sides, I can¡¯t say anything.

    After one person fell, as if the dam burst, women from all over start giving in.

    ¡¸Kuuu, I¡¯m at my limit! Take me away too!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! Getting surrounded by sweaty macho men should be against the rules. There¡¯s no way I can hold back!¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me a man who is no less than 25 cm.¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahaha! Very well. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of a real man!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ride you the whole night!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh...... I¡¯m no diligent enough. At 23 cm, I can¡¯t even embrace a woman!¡¹

    Women get lifted and taken away by the Aless men one after the other.

    ¡¸Mmm. Getting carried by muscr men isn¡¯t bad.¡¹

    ¡¸It makes you feel like the queen of barbarians.¡¹

    ¡¸Something incredible is probably going to be done to me...... that¡¯s eptable though.¡¹

    If the people in question are fine with what¡¯s happening, I don¡¯t have anything to say.

    ¡¸What a scene from hell.¡¹

    ¡¸Leaving aside the fact that they¡¯re savage, they stink.¡¹

    Celia and Nonna are honestly relieved.

    There was one girl who makes a fuss as the only one left behind. She¡¯s fairly small, probably no more than 140 cm tall.

    ¡¸Hey, embrace me too! You want women, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nuun, you¡¯re pretty tiny.¡¹

    An Aless soldier stares at her for a while, then hands her a cup.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a kid, right? A real man doesn¡¯t entertain children.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, a kid should simply drink milk. Come back again after your ass and breasts grow bigger!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying I want your milk!!¡¹

    I can agree with their stance of not touching children.

    They¡¯re helpless idiots, but they¡¯re not bad people.

    ¡¸Wait, one at a time! I said one at a time! Don¡¯te three at once©`©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What kind of position is this? No way, you¡¯re thrusting it there? Angyaa©`!!¡¹

    As if erasing my deep emotion, I hear something happen from somewhere I can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a scene from hell after all. I hate these guys.¡¹

    As Celia sighs for the nth time, the big boss appears again.

    ¡¸Nuuun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Here he is!¡¹¡¹

    Celia takes out her short sword and Nonna hides behind me.

    It goes without saying it¡¯s Gildress, and I have to talk to him no matter what, so this is perfect timing.

    ¡¸Great, I wanted to talk to you...... nn, and that is-¡¹

    Clinging to Gildress¡¯s feet is the girl resembling a young man who he took away earlier.

    It was like that rebellious attitude she had in the beginning never existed and she¡¯s hugging Gildress¡¯s leg with a blushing face.

    ¡¸Wahaha! This one was quite cute in the bedroom too. She isn¡¯t inferior to the maidens you have.¡¹

    Gildress brags as he rubs the ass of his woman.

    She writhes her body in embarrassment, not in resistance.

    On the other hand, Celia and Nonna shout unhappily.

    ¡¸You¡¯reparing me to a man!?¡¹

    ¡¸You did it with another man!? You¡¯re a pervert without a doubt!¡¹

    A man, they said?

    ¡¸He fucked me so much that I was turned inside out...... I can¡¯t go back anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you still saying that? You surrendered your asshole and still won¡¯t yield the front hole, howmendable.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no front hole! You took a clear look and still won¡¯t believe it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, hah, hah, again, how stupid. Something strange was growing out in front, but no man has a penis less than 20 cm long. Thus, that must not be a penis and you must be a woman.¡¹

    Apparently, she was a he.

    ¡¸Going so far as sleeping with a womanly man...... there¡¯s a limit to how indiscriminate you can get, Mu?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Nonna prods my side with her fan.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia also nudges me in on the other side with her elbow.

    I don¡¯t understand what she means.

    In any case, let¡¯s advance the conversation.

    ¡¸Just now, I received notice from a scout. The enemy we routed have obediently retreated.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, they¡¯re cowardly to withdraw after a meagre amount of casualties. Is it not enough to be afraid?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe 40% was killed...... anyways, that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Celia speaks beside me like a staff officer.

    Her body is a little crouched, ready to react at any time because she doesn¡¯t know when Gildress could reach out.

    ¡¸This time we were able to intercept out of necessity because the enemy came to us, but normally this level ground is not suited for a defensive battle.¡¹

    ¡¸A defensive battle? We won so obviously we¡¯re going to be attacking next.¡¹

    Celia looks to me, almost about to cry, so I do something to sidestep Gildress.

    ¡¸Ahem. As long as the enemy doesn¡¯t invade again, we should pull our squad back for now, meet up with reinforcements, construct a defensive encampment and secure logistics.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s a defensive camp? Logistics has to do with supplies, so we should really move forward and attack. We¡¯ll kill more foes and steal more women and food.¡¹

    I dodge Gildress when Celia looks to me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Besides, the king of Goldonia doesn¡¯t know about the reinforcements from Aless. Aegir-sama should report it before he invites unnecssary doubt. That¡¯s why during the time the army is reorganizing, we will head to the capital with you.¡¹

    ¡¸The Goldonian king is your king? To subjugate a man of your caliber, this king must be a terrifying man¨D¨D no wait, it¡¯s possible he has a queen! Fufufu, so that¡¯s what you mean?¡¹

    Celia isn¡¯t listening to anything Gildress says and continues indifferently with her ears closed.

    ¡¸At the end of the day, we¡¯re going to the capital. Any objections?¡¹

    As she emphasizes the final point, Gildress¡¯s smile disappears and he looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸This Goldonian king, Alexandro I, is not someone I know. Now tell me, is he a real man who you admire and obey?¡¹

    I listen to the king due to a sense of duty, plus it is connected with my own ambitions.

    I don¡¯t feel any regret nor do I feel an intense dissatisfaction.

    But if he¡¯s asking me whether I admire and obey him on a personal level, I can¡¯t say I do.

    Especially with how he¡¯s beentely¨D¨D

    I should have been thinking for only a second, yet Gildress doesn¡¯t let me speak and interrupts in a loud voice.

    ¡¸I see! I see! Good, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s fine too. It¡¯s fine. Wahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s good......?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s so loud my ears hurt.¡¹

    Celia and Nonna probably don¡¯t realize it.

    They don¡¯t realize the fact that Gildress¡¯sugh was different than before.

    ¡¸I hear Goldonia is thergest city in the Central ins. That means there are brothels of a considerable size as well. Let us go around to all of them on the first night!!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time for that! We can¡¯t use Aegir-sama¡¯s money for merrymaking.¡¹

    ¡¸If there is money avable to be spent on something ridiculous, use it to buy me a new dress instead!¡¹

    Gildress mors with Celia and Nonna.

    ¡¸Ah, how manly. I fell? Make love to...... huh? Hello? I¡¯ve consented over here~¡¹

    Without giving her a nce, I hug the woman seated next to me.

    A Few Days Later. Goldonia ¨C Capital

    ¡¸Although many things have happened, we sessfully retreated from South Yuguria without incident.¡¹

    When I bow politely, the throne room is enveloped in a resounding apuse.

    Among the pping, I feel a piercing gaze. That definitely belonged to Erich.

    Not notifying the king and requesting for reinforcements from Gildress is, now that I think about it, close to inviting a foreign threat into the country.

    I don¡¯t know how I can exin myself so that the matter is settled amicably, which is why I left it all to Erich and Reba.

    I know I¡¯ve troubled them greatly again.

    Reba seems worn out to the point she has no energy to re at me.

    Gildress was officially recognized as reinforcements and had been waiting on standby for the wee ceremony, however he fucked a pce maid in the dressing room earlier.

    ¡¸Our present enemy have been eliminated for now. Once again, I ask Your Majesty toe up with a n for victory......¡¹

    When I look at him, he awkwardly averts his eyes.

    ¡¸Everyone take your leave, except Hardlett.¡¹

    All the others exit the room in droves.

    Celia wanted to stay hidden behind my back as a part of me, but she was discovered by Nonna and dragged away.

    For the next while, the king showered me with praise.

    It waspletely devoid of emotion, almost like he was giving lip service way back when he used to hate me with a passion.

    Except, nothing wille of trying to please me, meaning he must have a hidden motive.I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing tooplicated, he just finds it hard to bring up.

    The kingter realized how pathetic he was acting and went straight to the main issue after clearing his throat.

    ¡¸I understand that it is imperative we deal with the enemy in front of us rather than searching for traitors.¡¹

    If he gets it, then there¡¯s no problem.

    I know he¡¯s not stupid enough not to know what to do next.

    ¡¸I will tell you the specifics of that particr incident.¡¹

    The king proceeded to borate on what happened to Rosario.

    I heard a certain extent of what happened from Erich, but the king rted the story in further detail, of how his beloved woman was hurt in front of him and had her eyes crushed, all in a tone full of hatred and rage.

    Rosario was ganged up and shed in the face, which ultimately robbed her of her eyesight.

    I know it¡¯ste, but anger and murderous intent boils within me toward the culprits.

    ¡¸It was not the inability of Rosario which caused the light in her eyes to disappear. What pains my heart the most is that I was not able to protect her, and that is what obstructs my logic. Rather than worrying about a national crisis like a war, I end up prioritizing a single woman.¡¹

    The king looked pitiful for merely a second before puffing his chest out with pride.

    ¡¸It has nothing to do withmon sense. My heart has tricked me using the feelings I have towards that woman.¡¹

    I open my eyes and look at the king head-on.

    The king returns a stare of his own, as if ready to ept any criticism I have of him.

    ¡¸I understand how you feel.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t adtion. That was the voice from deep within my heart.

    If Nonna were toe down with a sickness tomorrow while I was in battle, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do either. I wouldn¡¯t want to fight anymore. I mean, even now, I¡¯m so worried about Sekrit that I can¡¯t ejacte.

    Women are more precious than a country or any amount of territory and they should be protected at all costs.

    ¡¸When your beloved is injured, you wouldn¡¯t want to think about war.¡¹

    I stand up promptly.

    ¡¸Fortunately, I know about a unique secret medicine and an apothecary. I¡¯ll show you Rosario-dono can be healed.¡¹

    Giving the king a sidelong nce, I summon Celia who had left the room earlier.

    Natia should still be in the capital.

    ¡¸...... wait, are you saying you want to see Rosario?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be the one healing, but yes I figure it wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸You will be upying the same room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The king instructs Reba.

    ¡¸You will enter with a minimum of four information officers apanying. Absolutely do not let them be alone together. If you must, use a numbing agent.¡¹

    How little does he trust me?

 Chapter 393: Central Plains Unification War ? The Kingâ€™s Lover

    <h4>Chapter 393: Central ins Unification War ? The King¡¯s Lover</h4>

    ¡¸Open it.¡¹

    On the orders of the king, Rosario¡¯s room...... rather, the cage, gets unlocked.

    There were two locks on the cage, each taking a different key held by different information officers. It was purposely made so a single person couldn¡¯t open the cage. No matter how you look at it, that¡¯s overkill.

    When both officers turned the keys at the same time, the thick cage opens up with a creak.

    The cage¡¯s appearance was like a prison, however the interior design was decorated more extravagantly than my room or Nonna¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Your Majesty?¡¹

    Rosario turns toward the entrance and slowly stands up.

    She makes a puzzled face and walks unsteadily in our direction.

    ¡¸You can stay where you are. What would you do if you tripped?¡¹

    The king quickly holds Rosario¡¯s body and sits her back down on a chair.

    ¡¸My apologies, Your Majesty. I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡¹

    The king seemed to want to hug Rosario, but concerned about how he would look in front of us, cleared his throat and separated from her.

    ¡¸You did some knitting?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Merely walking around causes Your Majesty unnecessary worry...... it might not look great due to my fumbling, but is iting together?¡¹

    Rosario takes what she had probably knitted and hands it to the king.

    What she held in her hands did not actually resemble anything, and looked more like a tangled mess, not to mention she extended her arm in a different direction than where the king was.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re making progress, you¡¯re doing good Rosario. When you¡¯vepleted it, please give it to me.¡¹

    The king hugs Rosario tightly, looking like he¡¯s about to cry.

    Words cannot describe the feeling I¡¯m experiencing.

    ¡¸Fufu, it will be finished soon. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, will I be receiving your affection today?¡¹

    The king sniffled once before replying.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be getting your eyes treated today. I¡¯ve brought an apothecary. After that, you¡¯ll do as I¡¯ve ordered.¡¹

    The king, who spoke quickly and concisely after moving away from Rosario, continued to leave the room.

    He suddenly appeared cold, but that¡¯s probably because he couldn¡¯t break down and cry in front of us.

    The abruptness caused Rosario to turn in my direction with a confused look.

    ¡¸Err...... and who might you be?¡¹

    ¡¸I am Margrave Hardlett. I am here today to heal your eyes. I have with me the apothecary Natia, my wife Nonna, and my attendant Celia.¡¹

    After introducing ourselves, Rosario tilts her head and greets us with a rather forced smile.

    ¡¸You are Margrave Hardlett? I¡¯ve heard about you through rumors. Please forgive my rudeness.¡¹

    She stretches out her hands to my face, running her fingers over my nose and mouth.

    ¡¸I apologize for my actions. s, I am blind and cannot remember anyone¡¯s face unless I do this.¡¹

    My eyes meet with Rosario¡¯s at close range...... to be precise, we did not exchange gazes, rather I instinctively observe her.

    Her height is a little over 160 cm, which is a bit taller than Nonna.

    She has a head of ck glossy hair reaching down to her waist which appears to be scrupulously groomed and has a fluffy feel.

    Her face is fairly attractive, though not enough to cross the threshold of peerless beauty.

    She is of an average build, with breasts and an ass on therger side. Her skin is extremely smooth, showing signs of proper care.

    As a whole, she is a pretty girl, who could possibly be the talk of the city...... and that¡¯s it.

    I don¡¯t get the impression she¡¯s a woman gorgeous enough for the king to be engrossed in or willing to let an entire country decline for.

    ¡¸Ara, you have a gash on your face...... doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡¹

    Rosario¡¯s voice and breath caress my face.

    In that instant, I feel my heart pulsate especially strongly one time and my crotch swell.

    ¡¸Aah, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t her looks or her body. The king was done in by this aura she gives off.

    She isn¡¯t aplete work of art like an ideal show girl, she creates her charm bybining the look of her face, her body and her unnaturally polite gestures.

    It makes me want to protect her, dominate her, im her for myself and love her.

    Those are the desires stirred up within me.

    If I had toin about something, it would be this air of deceit around her.

    I can¡¯t really put my finger on what it is she is trying to falsify. All I know is that she is not telling the truth about something and putting on a mask.

    There¡¯s no logic behind that conclusion, it¡¯s my intuition after being involved with countless girls.

    It happened right as I was about to unconsciously take Rosario¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Sire.¡¹

    The king peeked his head out from behind the door of the entrance.

    ¡¸Rosario is my lover and can be considered paralyzed at the moment. I trust you are sensible enough not to do any insolent things lest your entire family be executed. I¡¯m just warning you in the unlikely event something happens.¡¹

    That¡¯s his serious face.

    ¡¸Such disrespectful actions have not even crossed my mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I do not genuinely doubt you either. However, after the treatment is done, I¡¯m going to have to ask you and your wife to leave. I would also like to point out that the information officers are acting for caution¡¯s sake, please do not mind them.¡¹

    After saying that, the king once again pulls his head away.

    As the four information officers and Reba surround me, I catch a glimpse of what¡¯s in their pockets...... and isn¡¯t that a blowgun? I¡¯m clearly being doubted here.

    ¡¸Be at ease, it is merely a numbing agent.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Nonna looks at me anxiously. If things are this way, I certainly can¡¯t seduce Rosario.

    Rosario smiles sheepishly, then proceeds to touch the faces of Nonna, Celia and Natia in that order.

    ¡¸Ara, your wife has quite the splendid set of assets. I¡¯m jealous.¡¹

    ¡¸Your attendant here is adorable, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸And this...... might be a habit.¡¹

    Rosario, in the course of feeling her face, notices Natia¡¯s unique pair of ears and strokes them constantly.

    I was worried she would make a fuss after discovering Natia was an elf, but it doesn¡¯t look like she is going to.

    ¡¸Wai-...... only my ears...... ah! That tickles......¡¹

    Rather, it was Natia who twisted her body from the concentrated attack on her ears.

    Natia is considerably weak when ites to her ears. It is to the extent that she falls on her bum when her earlobe is bitten from behind.

    Nonna takes a pose like she¡¯s above everyone when her breasts are praised, meanwhile Celia stares unnaturally at Rosario, then inspects the hideous knitted creation.

    ¡¸I want to start the treatment soon. Just to tell you, I¡¯m not a doctor.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to be a bother.¡¹

    Natia hides her slightly reddened ears with her hair and begins her medical examination on Rosario.

    She then opens Rosario¡¯s eyes, applies the eye drops and tilts her head.

    ¡¸Mumumu......¡¹

    ¡¸Is it working?¡¹

    I ask Natia who is groaning with her head nted inquisitively.

    ¡¸I heard about the details of the injury......¡¹

    Natia opens Rosario¡¯s eyes to confirm again.

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t see anything there.¡¹

    Natia says in a troubled tone.

    ording to the king and Rosario herself, her eyes were shed by a de.

    In that case, the cause of the loss of vision should be an external wound. It¡¯s strange not to find any traces of injury.

    Strange or not though, we have a trump card to deal with injuries.

    ¡¸Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... ah!?¡¹

    I thrust my hand into Celia¡¯s chest area.

    The information officers were astonished, Reba was rendered speechless, and even Rosario put a hand to her mouth in surprise.

    What I took out from Celia¡¯s chest was a small medicine bottle.

    It contained a familiar red powder, the dragon blood, which is the greatest medicine as far as I know.

    If an injury caused her to be blind, then she would be healed if she drank this.

    ¡¸Then I didn¡¯t need toe in the first ce? Why did you bring me?¡¹

    After giving the unhappily grumbling Natia a sidelong nce, I was about to hand the medicine to Rosario.

    ¡¸Uuu...... I was keeping it in case Aegir-sama got injured badly...... there isn¡¯t much left......¡¹

    Don¡¯t be like that. I can get over my wounds somehow with guts. It¡¯s more important to heal a woman¡¯s blindness¨D¨D

    ¡¸I apologize for cutting in. Is this ¡°treasured medicine¡± you are referring to perhaps the rumored dragon¡¯s blood?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, you know about it?¡¹

    Rosario smiles sadly and continues on.

    ¡¸His Majesty had already allowed someone like me to drink such a famed cure-all...... however, I regret to tell you that the light in my eyes did not return...... and I felt terribly sorry that His Majesty¡¯s expectations were not met.¡¹

    I turn to look at Reba.

    She did not intend to gossip in front of her subordinates and only nodded silently.

    I wrap my arm around Natia and pull her close.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hug me so suddenly! That made my heart jump!¡¹

    This is not the time to be flirting.

    ¡¸Hey, is it possible that this won¡¯t work?¡¹

    Natia frantically shakes her head.

    ¡¸I looked into that medicine and its effects are perfect. It should be able to heal the injury of a person on the brink of death......¡¹

    ¡¸The reality is that she can¡¯t see though. Are her eyes incurable?¡¹

    ¡¸Sense of touch can be recovered so regaining sense of vision should also be possible. Perhaps there was poison on the sword which remains in her eyes. Although her eyes properly react to light...... mmm, hmmm.¡¹

    Sensing our dilemma, Rosario smiles kindly.

    ¡¸Please do not concern yourself so. My body did not respond to all the efforts of the notable doctors His Majesty brought me to either. I will tell His Majesty that Lord Hardlett tried all possible means to help.¡¹

    Something bothers me about Rosario¡¯s smile.

    When I shift my gaze, I see Nonna quietly sitting on a chair, squirming restlessly from wanting to touch the gorgeous room furnishings.

    Aah, I have an idea.

    That was when Celia, who was scampering about in the room while being stared at by the information officers, also notices and was about to open her mouth. I beat her to the punch and cover her mouth.

    ¡¸Mogagh.¡¹

    ¡¸Natia, I just thought of something.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    As I bring Natia close, I take out the pen Celia reserves for writing her notes from her pocket.

    ¡¸You see...... oops, there¡¯s some trash on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. Well, if you have any clues, I¡¯ll listen to whatever you have to say.¡¹

    While pretending to pick out a piece of trash, I draw a beard on Natia¡¯s chin, then call Rosario over.

    ¡¸Sorry, could I see your eyes one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Feel free to look as many times as you want.¡¹

    I take Rosario¡¯s hand as she stands up shakily, her eyes still closed.

    My actions drew the close attention of the four information officers who are ready with pipe-like instruments.

    I knew it, they have blowguns.

    I ask Celia to take Rosario¡¯s hand instead and lead her to a chair to sit, then have her open her eyes.

    Of course, it was Natia who stands in front of her.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The open-eyed Rosario twitches and coughs deceivingly before taking a seat.

    It seems I¡¯m right.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... I might have caught a cold by staying upte to knit.¡¹

    She coughs a few more times like she was genuinely sick, which doesn¡¯t provoke a reaction from the information officers besides a little concern.

    She can still get away if I confront her now. I won¡¯t let her do so next time.

    ¡¸Hey, nothing changes from thest time.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, wait just a second. There¡¯s some trash on your face again.¡¹

    Once again, I doodle on Natia¡¯s face with the pen.

    ¡¸It¡¯s close to your eye. Close them for a minute.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu.¡¹

    First, I expand her thin green eyebrows by three times their width, then I connect her eyebrows together to make one long line.

    ¡¸Is there really that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡¹

    Next, I drawrge sparkling eyes on her closed eyelids.

    ¡¸Muu...... I thought I cleaned myself thoroughly. If it¡¯s really dirty, use a wet towel and......¡¹

    ¡¸Just keep still.¡¹

    Next, I scribble right below her nostrils to make it seem like tufts of nose hair are sticking out.

    right below her nostrils.

    I hesitate for a moment, thinking that I might be too mean, but I convince myself it is necessary to be the devil and follow through with the deed.

    ¡¸Something smells like ink.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, this dirt might be ink. No wonder it¡¯s taking so long to rub off.¡¹

    Herees the brush.

    A swirl is drawn on her cheeks and and a popped vein in drawn on her temple.

    ¡¸Alright, done!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re done? You took it off?¡¹

    Natia sighs and faces Rosario.

    The moment the two girls face each other, Rosario freezes.

    ¡¸Bfftt! Ku...... kuku...... u, uff...... mghgh.¡¹

    Rosario bursts intoughter when Natia¡¯s face is presented to her and she tries to look down, but couldn¡¯t hold herself back and crouches down with a hand covering her face.

    The suddenness of her actions alerted those in the room.

    ¡¸What the-!? What happened!?¡¹

    Naturally, Natia also panics.

    ¡¸Rosario-sama, what¡¯s the matter!? Report to His Majesty at once!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need.¡¹

    I tell the information officers before whispering at a volume that only Rosario could hear.

    ¡¸You can see, can¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Rosario doesn¡¯t say anything and continues looking down.

    I think I felt something stab my ass. Did someone use their blowgun?

    ¡¸The bushy nose hair......¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhu...... s-stop it.¡¹

    Rosario lifts her gaze and looks at me.

    She clearly had vision in her eyes. I knew it.

    Her eyes healed the moment the king used the dragon blood on her.

    In spite of that, she continued to pretend like she was blind.

    ¡¸......how did you know?¡¹

    ¡¸A family member did something simr.¡¹

    Of course, I¡¯m referring to the currently bewildered Nonna.

    It was a little before the war started when Nonna suddenly got sick.

    I attended her constantly and bought her medicine for every kind of illness, but instead of getting better, her condition worsened.

    I would hug her for entire nights when sheined how cold she felt until the unsatisfying final act.

    When Ca gave Nonna chilli powder disguised as medicine and caught her when she screamed out, we found out that she feigned her sickness.

    ¡¸My attendant also figured it out.¡¹

    Celia also noticed that Rosario could see.

    However, if she said it out loud, Rosario could no longer keep up the act.

    ¡¸What do you n to do with me?¡¹

    Although her tone remained calm, Rosario clearly appears flustered and annoyed.

    That kind of human emotion is more to my taste.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything. I do want you to tell me though. Why did you keep pretending that you couldn¡¯t see?¡¹

    Rosario¡¯s brow furrowed and then she heaves a big sigh. She¡¯s conflicted over whether to confess.

    ¡¸If you bring your eyebrows so close together, they¡¯ll actually connect, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, enough already.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you two talking about? Is Rosario-dono alright?¡¹

    Natia takes a peek at us.

    Her drawn unibrow wiggles and every time she blinked, it looked like the round eyes drawn on her eyelids were opening.

    Her worried tone and popped vein on her forehead did not match at all.

    ¡¸Pffkk...... gosh...... kuuu......¡¹

    Rosario looks down again and writhes her body strangely before resigning to speak openly.

    ¡¸Everyone...... I want to speak with Lord Hardlett alone. Could I ask everyone to leave briefly?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸No!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Reba and the information officers shouted in unison.

    I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re so desperate to prevent us from being together.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett does not discriminate against women. Leaving you alone with him is like leaving a naked woman in front of an orc.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! He was lively even after being hit directly, I¡¯m certain he isn¡¯t human.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said not to aim at his ass, but his medu oblongata.¡¹

    Reba and the nameless information officers say incredibly menacingly. Knowing they have so little trust in me will make me cry.

    ¡¸It will be fine. I have something regarding my wound that I don¡¯t want anybody to know.¡¹

    ¡¸But still-¡¹

    Rosario obviously doesn¡¯t want to tell the truth in front of the information officers.

    Her request for everyone to leave the room is disapproved by Reba.

    ¡¸I ask again. Please let me be alone with the apothecary and Hardlett-sama...... this is selfishness on my part in order to regain the light in my eyes...... I beg of you......¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    When she bows politely, Reba couldn¡¯t help feeling pressured to give in.

    If the king was sitting here and was told by Rosario that her eyes couldn¡¯t be healed because of Reba, he would be furious.

    Reba approaches me and, with genuine killing intent, warns me.

    ¡¸If by any chance you...... fondle or even touch her breasts, you and I, as well as your family, will be hanged. Don¡¯t forget that.¡¹

    Reba says that and leaves the room with her subordinates.

    On her way out, she stops to turn around and look at me. Is she really that worried that I¡¯ll do something?

    I mean, it¡¯s not like I act purely on instincts for everything.

    ¡¸To ensure no intruders get in, I will be checking in at irregr intervals.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know where ruffians may try to sneak in when the room has no windows or ceiling space, but the monitoring will continue nheless.

    Well, I¡¯m not going to do anything guilty. Even if they can see, it should be fine if they can¡¯t hear.

    When the door closed, the prison-like room became silent and an unpleasant stillness dominated the ce.

    Nonna awkwardly adjusts the cor of her clothes, Natia needlessly fiddles with the contents of her medicine box, and Celia res at Rosario from behind me.

    My gaze and Rosario¡¯s gaze remained locked.

    Neither of us looked away.

    Nothing will be aplished through this staring contest of ours.

    ¡¸Well, why did you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa...... there¡¯s no helping it now that we¡¯vee to this point.¡¹

    Rosario confirms the viewing window is closed before filling up two cups with a teapot and handing them to me and Nonna.

    ¡¸¡¸Eeh!?¡¹¡¹

    Nonna and Natia express their shock.

    Immediately, there was a loud ng as the viewing window opens, then after verifying nothing happened, it closes.

    It seems they are really staying on guard in front of the window.

    ¡¸Please keep your voices down. ......my blindness is a ruse and my eyes have not actually lost their light.¡¹

    Natia puts a hand to her mouth, while Celia helps cover Nonna¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Could I ask you to exin?¡¹

    When I prompt her, Rosario pours heaps of sugar into her tea like there wasn¡¯t already enough and begins to talk.

    ¡¸Everything was done to gain His Majesty¡¯s affection because that is all a foolish woman like me can do to survive.¡¹

    I tilt my head and reply.

    ¡¸You say how foolish and ipetent you are, but I don¡¯t think that. In my eyes, you appear quite clever.¡¹

    Rosario smiles wryly and then looks at me with a reluctant expression.

    It felt like her mask crumbled a bit.

    ¡¸If I add blindness to my already pitiful state, His Majesty would havepassion and keep me by his side. That is my wish. I simply wanted to cling to His Majesty¡¯s kindness...... that is the reason for this lie¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, right?¡¹

    I grip Rosario¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Tell me the real reason.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you say that?¡¹

    Doubt appears in Rosario¡¯s eyes.

    I can¡¯t me her. All this time, I¡¯m sure the king¡¯s aides have used her of being a spy or a witch among other things.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve interested in you. Is that not allowed?¡¹

    When I said that, Celia and Nonna instantly restrains both of my arms.

    Come on now, I¡¯m not going toy a hand on her yet.

    ¡¸......if you change your mind after talking to me, you only have to say you know nothing about it. His Majesty will undoubtedly believe you over me.¡¹

    Rosario looks wide-eyed at my wife and attendant as they hold me back, then eventually cracks a tiny smile.

    ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right. There isn¡¯t anybody the king trusts more than me.¡¹

    Rosario grins and crosses her legs.

    Her mask is slipping and her real face is being revealed. This is a good sign.

    ¡¸In order to progress, we must first revisit the boring past.¡¹

    She would be referring to her background.

    I had plenty of delusions, which included scenarios where she was a female spy sent to the king as a part of a plot to weaken him, an intelligence agent for South Yuguria, and even underling of the demon king, but she defied all of those expectations.

    Her past was truly an ordinary one, which was nowhere near interesting enough to write a story about.

    Rosario was born in a certain small town.

    She had various talents.

    Her looks were beautiful enough to be the talk of the town, she had the ability to unify people by having everyone idolize her, and the natural business sense she was blessed with often made merchants sweat during her negotiations.

    She became a central figure amongst the townspeople.

    The thing was, none of her multitude of talents were at a level beyond ¡°better than other people¡±.

    The still young girl at the time believed in herself too much. Either that or she was unlucky.

    After the town mayor died of old age, his son seeded him.

    The mayor that took over was an extremely incapable and vulgar man.

    Not only was the new mayor domineering, he would participate in bribery and harass the girls in town.

    Obviously, that angered the townspeople and led them to express their discontent.

    ¡¸One day, one of my friends was taken to the mayor¡¯s house and vited. To avenge the sobbing girl, I, in fury, gathered the rest of the townspeople to protest at his house.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... a rebellion!?¡¹

    ¡¸At this stage, it was merely an insignificant dispute.¡¹

    Nonna was surprised, but it was in fact not rare for citizens to argue with the mayor of towns and cities.

    An uprising directed at a feudal lord or minister would be more serious, otherwise it would be like anymonly urring quarrel, and that wouldn¡¯t make it to the ears of the feudal lord.

    Rosario returns to her story.

    Because of her beauty and poprity, the townspeople answered her call and dozens of people surrounded the mayor¡¯s residence.

    ¡¸The mayor apologized in a hurry, lowered his head to my friend and swore in front of everybody that he would notmit any more acts of tyranny.¡¹

    The story up to this point would be a happy ending.

    However reality can sometimes be ugly.

    It turns out, the mayor was rotten to the core and never reformed his ways.

    Unlike a typical storybook ending, her associations and friendships did notst forever.

    Justice did not prevail over evil.

    ¡¸Half a yearter, I was suddenly used of murder. Of course, I don¡¯t remember doing such a thing.¡¹

    In reality, an infant apparently died from an illness.

    Although it was tragic, it wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary.

    However, the town mayor used Rosario of poisoning the child, and furthermore concluded that she did so out of spite after the husband of the family refused to continue having an affair with her.

    ¡¸But that......¡¹

    Normally, there would be evidence that poison was used. The reasoning of such an act was also too simple.

    The mayor was clearly framing Rosario who was more popr and loved than he was and that should have resulted in the same song and dance half a year ago.

    ¡¸By the way, that didn¡¯t happen.¡¹

    That was when Goldonia unified the northern region of the Central ins and the development ofnds elerated.

    Because of the requests forborers and sale of goods, the small town experienced prosperity like never before.

    And the one who distributed the profits for that prosperity was the mayor.

    ¡¸The people who stood beside me half a year ago held their tongues and averted their eyes.¡¹

    In reality, not everybody was silent, but with the pivotal people not saying anything, the dissenting voices eventually faded away.

    The entire town became unconcerned with her false charges.

    ¡¸The ted mayor mounted me in the dungeon...... and the moment he entered me, I realized it. The looks I was somewhat proud of, the meagre amount of talent I had, the fleeting poprity, everything could be crushed by the mayor of a town in the countryside.¡¹

    Hearing a story of a woman getting treated horribly irritates me to no end.

    Sensing my annoyance, Celia draws closer to me.

    She closed her eyes and stuck her head out, so I fondled her ass to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡¸Hyaun! M-my head. You were supposed to pat my head, not my ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, sorry. I¡¯ve calmed down though.¡¹

    In that moment, the viewing window of the room opens again with a nk and Reba res at me.

    Rosario pretends to feel around for her cup with her eyes closed.

    ¡¸......muu.¡¹

    The window closes again. It seems like they have their ears against the door. That means we can¡¯t speak too loudly.

    Rosario gives me and Celia a reproachful look before continuing on with the story.

    ¡¸For a while, I was treated as a ything by the mayor and his flunkies until finally being sold to a ve trader. I was told that my life was spared out of kindness, but it was most likely a tip from the mayor...... and when I got on the ve trader¡¯s wagon, I saw my close friend. She turned away when the mayor wrapped his arm around her shoulder. Fufu, she had arge shiny ruby around her neck. It was at that time that I felt something break within me.¡¹

    How awful of them, I¡¯ll ask her for their namester.

    I¡¯ll march up to them after the war and go wild.

    The ve trader¡¯s destination was the capital, Goldonia¨D¨D which made sense considering the high demand.

    Rosario would not let herself be sold though.

    She exploited the slightest of openings, kicked the ve trader and escaped.

    ¡¸I ran without thinking. However, being penniless with only the clothes on my back, I had no ce to go.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹

    Feeling empathy towards Rosario¡¯s situation, Nonna takes out a handkerchief with gold embroidery that I¡¯ve never seen before and wipes her tears.

    Nonna was also sold as a ve after losing everything so she could probably rte.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t eat properly either so it didn¡¯t take long for me to copse. That was when...... His Majesty stood right in front of me.¡¹

    ¡¸How lucky.¡¹

    What are the chances that Rosario would run into the king after choosing the same day to escape as the king chose to inspect the city?

    It¡¯s cliched, but it can be considered fate.

    ¡¸Realizing how important His Majesty was, I desperately told him of my troubles...... everything from the baseless false charges, the mayor¡¯s trap, and the injustice of the town.¡¹

    When Rosario lifted her head, she saw the king looking at her with cold, disinterested eyes.

    ¡¸I knew at an instant. His Majesty didn¡¯t care about me or my life. There was no meaning in using my puny brain and pleading my case.¡¹

    Her own ability meant nothing.

    With that thought in mind, she stopped ying to his sense of reason.

    ¡¸I clung to His Majesty¡¯s feet, rubbed my face against him and pleaded repeatedly to be saved.¡¹

    As Rosario was being captured by the Royal guard in an attempt to remove her, she desperately clinged to the king and begged for mercy. It was a pathetic look that did not show a trace of intelligence.

    In the end, she was saved. The king picked her up and took her back with him.

    Everything from that point on was exactly as the miserable feudal lords and nobles spoke of.

    Rosario no longer disyed any of her own talents and simply devoted herself to winning the king¡¯s favor.

    She sealed her personality, lowered herself, and praised the king with all her heart.

    ¡¸The king should not be fond of such ttery though......¡¹

    ¡¸At first, he rained abuse on me, saying how irritating and unsightly it was...... even so, he did not chase me away.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be checked at this point, but something in the king might have went amiss as soon as he met Rosario.

    Rosario did not disobey anything the king said and continued lowering her head, affirming all of the king¡¯s words and deeds.

    Eventually, the king¡¯s attitude towards her softened, and he began using her for various chores, voicing hisints to her, and even inviting her into his chambers.

    Rosario did not criticize the king. Neither did she give advice in an indirect manner. Nor did she demonstrate any skills worth paying attention to.

    She focused on keeping herself alive more than anything, proving herself to be a weak existence that cannot survive unless protected.

    Due to the days spent with her, the king might have be ufortable around other people¨D¨D those who implicitly criticize and protest him¨D¨D which in turn caused him to lose trust in them.

    In that case, the nobles and feudal lords might not be wrong in saying the king changed because of Rosario.

    Rosario suddenly spoke in an emotionless tone.

    ¡¸His Majesty treasured me. When I believed that to be so, I talked about my past a little.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ah.¡¹¡¹

    Nonna and Celia ducked their heads. As women, they must have sensed something not good.

    Natia tilts her head in confusion and wiggles her ears. I chose not to look at her since I would probably burst outughing if I saw her face again.

    ¡¸I looked into the distance with tears in my eyes and exaggerated the truth a little¨D¨D¡¹

    The king should undoubtedly be in love with Rosario.

    His beloved girl was betrayed by an entire town, raped and sold.

    What would the man who heard this do? To top it off, that man happens to be the king of a country. The answer is clear.

    ¡¸¡±Annihte them.¡± It took only a single word from His Majesty to cause those who looked down on me, the town, the people, everyone...... to bepletely wiped out.¡¹

    A single town in the countryside disappeared from the world and from the map.

    ¡¸The paltry efforts and talent are futile in the face of a powerful man. An average person with ack of talent like me would get devoured...... in that case, I¡¯ll rely on someone strong, cling to them, use them and survive.¡¹

    Rosario¡¯s eyes arepletely open.

    If I stared into those beautiful ck pearls for eyes, it feels like I¡¯ll be sucked in.

    ¡¸I pretended to lose my eyesight because I thought His Majesty would feel more sympathy for me, and that¡¯s the truth.¡¹

    Rosario sighs, recrosses her legs and says provokingly.

    ¡¸Now then, are you going to tell this story to His Majesty? If you do, then I would have no other choice but to report that Hardlett-sama forcibly touched my chest and stole my lips.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a threat!?¡¹

    Celia jumps up and confronts Rosario menacingly.

    If she did, the king would believe Rosario.

    It¡¯s not a bad thing. That¡¯s just what happens when you fall in love with a woman.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    I smile at the worried Nonna before addressing Rosario.

    ¡¸You have quite the talent.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    Rosario¡¯s eye brow nts upward.

    To a woman who denies herself and depends on a man, those words are probably thest thing she wants to hear.

    I think otherwise.

    ¡¸You have a knack for getting men to protect you.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Rosario looks at me like I¡¯m an idiot.

    ¡¸You talk about relying and clinging like it¡¯s nothing, but you got His Majesty to protect you unconditionally and act for your sake. It¡¯s something even those with talent in politics or military couldn¡¯t hope to achieve. How else would you describe that ability than with the word talent?¡¹

    I¡¯m not lying or ttering.

    She isn¡¯t being dominated like a ve. She is being protected by a king.

    At this point, it isn¡¯t clear whether she is dependent on the king or the other way around.

    If Leopolt approached me in the same manner, clinging to my leg, rubbing his cheek against me and begging to be hired, then how would I react? I would definitely kick him out of the window and be done with him. I get chills simply thinking of such a scenario.

    In other words, that guy doesn¡¯t have the skill to appeal to a person¡¯s emotion and get others to protect him.

    She was epted by the king because she has a talent to rely on people.

    There¡¯s a possibility His Majesty¡¯s heart changed, but that could have been luck, and luck is also a talent as well.

    ¡¸......what a strange thing you¡¯re saying.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that logic just now was stretched.¡¹

    I bend my body close to her.

    ¡¸I thought of this as soon as I saw you: I want to protect you and dominate you.¡¹

    Those are my true feelings. Rosario emits a heavy aura which induces others to want to rule over and protect her.

    This may be her true talent.

    ¡¸Wha-!!¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it, you were aiming for her!¡¹

    ¡¸The treatment doesn¡¯t even matter then, huh? More importantly, there is an ink smell on my face.¡¹

    Nonna shrieks, Celia stands up and Natia rests her chin on her hands.

    The viewing window opens with a nk.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI feel the pain in my eyes periodically.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I see.¡¹

    Rosario quietlyments with her eyes closed and I nod in a believable manner.

    ¡¸......I could feel some maliciousness though.¡¹

    Reba peeks doubtfully into the viewing window and then closes it¨D¨D as a feint, then checks on me again.

    How much does she not trust me?

    ¡¸Fufu.¡¹

    Rosarioughs amusingly.

    That is the most attractive expression she has made so far. It feels as if I finally caught a glimpse of the face behind her mask.

    ¡¸What a strange person. Now what is Hardlett-sama going to do after finding out about me? As I said before, if you try to rid me, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡¹

    Yes, this is the main issue.

    I wanted to remove the obstacle in the king¡¯s heart by healing the girl but there¡¯s a better method.

    ¡¸I want you to act...... like you were cured by my treatment.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, do you want a reward?¡¹

    I shake my head. Receiving a reward is fine as well, although my first priority is winning the war.

    ¡¸You werepletely healed. That¡¯s why I want you to light a fire under His Majesty and allow him to fight at full strength without any concerns.¡¹

    ¡¸I would prefer not to interfere with political matters. I don¡¯t want to fall in His Majesty¡¯s bad graces.¡¹

    She really doesn¡¯t seem receptive to the idea, which is problematic.

    With that said, Rosario¡¯s current standing is higher than mine.

    From our earlier conversation, she should have a mind as sharp as mine. I can get her to understand by talking to her logically.

    ¡¸Do you know what the state of battle is like right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Not the details, but I know we are at a disadvantage.¡¹

    I gaze seriously at Rosario.

    ¡¸Honestly, it¡¯s unsure how much longer we canst at this rate. Goldonia will suffer defeat.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Rosario doesn¡¯t seem particrly shaken by that fact, though she puts a finger to her chin as if contemting a difficult choice.

    ¡¸You have the absolute trust and affection from His Majesty. But that is connected to Goldonia¡¯s existence, no?¡¹

    I press her even further.

    ¡¸South Yuguria¡¯s ruler is Empress Wilhelmina, a person who you cannot curry favor with.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    Rosario ponders.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter at which point peacees about. If His Majesty loses his authority, what would happen to you?¡¹

    Rosario does not have any other influential people who adores her in Goldonia besides the king.

    Even if the country remains, the girl is finished if the king is overthrown, and in the worst case she¡¯ll be tortured to death.

    Of course, if that were to happen for real, I would save her and make her my lover.

    ¡¸Umumu......¡¹

    Rosario seriously weighs what I said on a scale.

    Just one more push.

    ¡¸Besides...... you¡¯re getting tired of it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry?¡¹

    A mischievous smile forms on my face.

    ¡¸I mean pretending to be blind. Say your true feelings. You are honestly bing fed up with it, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    There are plenty of ways to get the king to protect her.

    If she feigns her loss of vision, she can¡¯t open her eyes in public and she would require aid from others to do anything.

    As a person who can actually see, that should be extremely tiring to keep up.

    ¡¸......do you get it?¡¹

    The longer she drags out her feigned condition, the harder it bes to dere it healed.

    Using myself as an example, I was thrust into a banquet by Nonna and it was so annoying that I feigned a stomachache, although Celia cared for me diligently and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell her it was a lie, to the point that I had to take a suppository.

    ¡¸That was a lie!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re horrible!¡¹

    I¡¯ll disregard Celia¡¯s and Nonna¡¯s protests.

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s the same as me. I should have chosen to be healed by either the ultimate wonder drug or the nation¡¯s best doctors. In addition, I was ced into this cage without windows.¡¹

    Rosario looks at me and nods.

    ¡¸It certainly is exactly as Hardlett-sama says, it looks to be better if I rouse His Majesty. Then let us proceed with that. I think it will be hard to maintain how I¡¯m currently treated anyways.¡¹

    Right on cue, Reba opens the viewing window and speaks in a slightly impatient tone.

    ¡¸Rosario-sama, have you finished with your conversation yet?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The apothecary had the most optimal medicine.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    Natia wasn¡¯t paying attention after determining she had no role to y and was caught off-guard.

    ¡¸......are you really alright?¡¹

    The information officer is suspicious.

    ¡¸If anything worsens, Lord Hardlett will take responsibility.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡¹

    I stick my hand into Natia¡¯s medicine box and take out a random bottle of eyedrops.

    ¡¸What is this one¡¯s effect? It won¡¯t do any harm, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yes, that one is nothing special. The effect is insignificant and fades pretty quickly.¡¹

    That¡¯s good. We¡¯re going to be faking the cure so the best medicine to use is one with no effect.

    I drip some of the eyedrops into both of Rosario¡¯s slightly opened eyes.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Rosario holds her face and moves her head around aimlessly.

    Then her eyelids slowly open.

    ¡¸......I can see...... my eyes...... can see......¡¹

    Ovee with emotion, Rosario touches me, Nonna and Reba with partially-opened eyes.

    ¡¸Famous doctors and the miracle drug didn¡¯t work, yet a simple eyedrop worked!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-in any case, we should call for His Majesty!¡¹

    The information officers run out in a flurry.

    ¡¸She¡¯s quite the actress.¡¹

    Celia whispers softly so that only I could hear her.

    Hey now, what would you do if she heard that?

    ¡¸Rosario!!¡¹

    It took less than a minute for the king to rush into the room.

    He must have been waiting all this time in a nearby room.

    ¡¸Your Majesty...... I¡¯ve really caused you to worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh...... ooh......¡¹

    Seeing Rosario¡¯s open eyes, the king was deeply moved and practically tackles her for a hug before kissing her.

    It seems he forgot Nonna and I were here.

    ¡¸Light has returned...... you cany your eyes on me once again.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty, although you¡¯ll crush me if you hug me so tightly.¡¹

    The king releases her in a hurry, touching her like a fragile object and repeatedly nting kisses on her.

    Rosario takes the knitted product left on the desk and hugs it shyly close to her chest.

    ¡¸I thought it was made well, but it¡¯s actually like a caterpir...... how embarrassing, please don¡¯t look at it.¡¹

    ¡¸Rosario...... ooh, you can really see.¡¹

    Mm, it¡¯s scary to think that she didn¡¯t when she knitted that.

    ¡¸Your Majesty.¡¹

    With how passionate the scene is, the bed is likely to throw her in bed after, so I call out to him before that happens.

    Realizing my presence, the king awkwardly clears his throat.

    ¡¸Ahem, Hardlett...... well done.¡¹

    The king grabs my hand.

    His expression is clearly softer, without any of the insanity which resided in the king until recently.

    ¡¸Well, I didn¡¯t do anything. It was her efforts.¡¹

    I push the Natia forward who is fidgeting from seeing the king and Rosario kiss.

    ¡¸Umu, I will grant you with any rewardter, marvelous apothecary.¡¹

    The king¡¯s praise wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic.

    His head is probably full with thoughts of Rosario.

    I don¡¯t intend to get in their way, but there is one final thing I must say.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, there is one thing about Rosario-sama that I would like to provide a warning for.¡¹

    ¡¸A warning?¡¹

    The king¡¯s gaze shifts to me.

    On one hand, he felt irritated, and on the other, he felt fear.

    I give Natia¡¯s back a light p.

    ¡¸Her vision was temporarily restored by the power of medicine. However, this kind of dark room will not allow her eyes to get ustomed to light and it¡¯s possible they may go blind again. That is why I rmend periodically...... if possible, to go outside everyday and expose her to the sunlight.¡¹

    The king¡¯s gaze on us narrows for an instant after Natia finishes saying what we arranged in advance, but he quickly turns to Rosario with a troubled look.

    ¡¸I gratefully ept all the concerns His Majesty has for my body. However...... and I know this is really selfish of me...... I want to continue being able to see His Majesty¡¯s face.¡¹

    With the fine performance from the actress, the battle is settled.

    The king will no longer shut Rosario in a cage.

    ¡¸Well then, I will take my leave.¡¹

    We finish what we had to say and exit the room.

    The moment we were outside, I could hear Rosario start gasping...... it looks like they didn¡¯t waste any time.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a relief.¡¹

    The thorn in the king¡¯s heart has been dealt with and Rosario should spur the king to act in bed.

    Let¡¯s go home for today. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be summoned again after the king finishes his love session.

    ¡¸Pfft!¡¹

    A servant bursts outughing as we pass by.

    I wonder what that¡¯s about.

    ¡¸It feels like I¡¯ve only been telling lies today.¡¹

    ¡¸I did you wrong.¡¹

    I¡¯m really sorry for what I did to Natia.

    She was totally motivated to help and even brought arge box of medicines with her, yet she couldn¡¯t do anything after finding out the important patient Rosario was feigning her condition.

    On top of that, I had her lie, something she detests doing.

    ¡¸Try to ept the fact that lying is also an effective means to achieve a goal. It doesn¡¯t bring sorrow to anybody either.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    Natia¡¯s ears fold down diagonally, telling me she isn¡¯t very happy.

    Although I want to grab them, doing so would surely make her hate me.

    ¡¸Bff! Look at that, there¡¯s something awful.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck is that!?¡¹

    I hear the guards fussing about something.

    Right now, my priority is Natia¡¯s feelings.

    I should divert her attention away from her unpleasant emotions.

    A topic she would be excited about...... is definitely medicine.

    ¡¸By the way, what kind of effect did the eyedrops used on Rosario have? Insignificant could mean many things.¡¹

    As expected, Natia jumps on the topic.

    ¡¸Mm, it really isn¡¯t a very interesting effect. It¡¯s one that allows the user to see in the dark.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that an amazing effect!? It¡¯s perfect for night battles! I want to use it too.¡¹

    Celia leans over after hearing our conversation.

    I agree that having night vision is pretty amazing. It shouldn¡¯t be ssified under ¡®insignificant¡¯ as she describes it.

    Natia shakes her head.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t grant you night vision. It allows you to see in the dark.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get what the difference is.¡¹

    Natia forms a circle with her fingers and puts it up to her eye.

    ¡¸The eyedrops make your eyes shine like antern. With a sparkle. ......that¡¯s how it lets you see.¡¹

    ¡¸I take back what I said. It¡¯s useless after all.¡¹

    If two circr lights shone likenterns in the dark, it would stand out too much in a night battle and would attract a concentrated barrage from the enemy.

    In fact, it would expose our presence before we could even attack and therefore slow us down.

    ¡¸What did you use this for?¡¹

    ¡¸When I was bored, I yed around with it...... making my eyes glow by myself.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pay more attention to you from now on. Sorry about that.¡¹

    I pat Natia¡¯s head and stroke her ears as we exit the royal pce.

    Speaking of such trivial things also seems to have improved Natita¡¯s mood, and we return to our dwelling ce happily, buying and eating from a street stand along the way.

    ¡¸Ahaha! Look, look, that girl is weird!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s terrible...... ppkuku......¡¹

    ¡¸Mama, her face is funny.¡¹¡¸Shh! She¡¯s an unfortunate person!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s brave or pure to walk outside with a face like that.¡¹

    I feel like I forgot something important.

    Afterwards, when Dorothea¡¯s children bluntly pointed out the scribbles on Natia¡¯s face, she went into a fit of burning rage and injected me with an extra strongxative as I went into the bath with Celia.

 Chapter 394: Central Plains Unification War ? Awakening of the King

    <h4>Chapter 394: Central ins Unification War ? Awakening of the King</h4>

    ¨DThe Next Day. Throne Room.

    ¡¸Do it, Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Sire.¡¹

    The king gives the signal for me to put my hands on the wall of Rosario¡¯s mobile room ¨D¨D or the mobile prison as it is called.

    ¡¸Hnngh!¡¹

    When I transfer force into my arm and push my feet firmly into the ground, the metal wall bends with a grating sound until passing its load limit and falling inward with a loud crash.

    Oohs and ahhs echo from around me.

    ¡¸He can topple a steel wall with his bare hands?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible for a human. Only Lord Hardlett can do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Next is this one......¡¹

    I grab a thick metal pir next and pull as hard as I can.

    The pir was jammed deeply into the floor and wouldn¡¯t budge from a bit of jiggling.

    But I feel the king and the others staring at my back, so I wouldn¡¯t look very cool if I stopped here.

    Furthermore, Reba and the female servants of the pce are watching.

    If I show them how much of a man I am, the chances of making them mine will increase.

    ¡¸Nuun!¡¹

    I motivate myself to use more strength until the center of the pir breaks off, which removes the support for the simrly metal ceiling and ultimately causes it to start crumbling on its own.

    The ceiling, walls, floor, and pirs of the room were all metal, setting it apart from the wood and stone of the throne room, and everything copsed with a jarring cacophony of clinks and nks.

    Rosario¡¯s mobile room was turned into a pile of scrap in an instant.

    The furniture and bedding left inside all get crushed. I think it¡¯s a little bit of a waste.

    I take a nce behind me at my judges.

    The ministers are in awe, Erich has a sheepish smile on his face although I can tell he is extremely happy, and then Keh is pping with a surface level smile.

    No, they aren¡¯t the ones I want to see. I want to know the reactions of Reba and the female information officers and servants.

    ¡¸Uwah......¡¹

    Reba reacted like she discovered a new species of monster.

    I guess it¡¯s hard to make girls into your prisoners with just brute strength and muscles alone.

    ¡¸What power. His thick arms...... the bulging muscles...... so lovely......¡¹

    One of the servants has a feverish gaze.

    I can definitely do it with her. I¡¯ll make sure to remember her face and invite her.

    After the thunderous crashing and murmurs settled down, the king promptly stands up.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen.¡¹

    He isn¡¯t yelling angrily.

    He¡¯s actually speaking rather softly in a ce like the throne room.

    Nevertheless, I strangely feel a certain force and dignity behind his voice.

    Everyone probably felt the same way as they all stopped moving and chatting between themselves to focus solely on the king.

    ¡¸What Hardlett destroyed just now was...... my weakness.¡¹

    Nobody opened their mouths.

    It seems I¡¯ve destroyed a pretty important thing.

    In thepletely silent room, I could even hear the buzzing in my ear.

    Following the roughly ten seconds of deliberate silence maintained by the king, he raises a hand and turns to a certain minister.

    If I recall, he is an internal affairs minister, ¡®Something or other¡¯.

    ¡¸I order for all the towns and viges in the king¡¯snd to be mobilized. Apart from a portion of the artisans, conscript all capable young men and draft a suitable amount of women and children, leaving enough to deal with the misceneous tasks.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s¨D¨D!?¡¹

    The minister gasps.

    The king then turns his hand to a man resembling a great feudal lord.

    ¡¸In regards to your actions with rebellious intent.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that is the Military Commissioner¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    As the man tries to object, the king stares quietly at him, discouraging him from speaking any further.

    ¡¸In regards to your actions, I will not judge the offense for all eternity. I will not shine the light of thew on you either.¡¹

    People start making amotion. After all, the king essentially acquitted him.

    ¡¸I will treat your rebellious actions like they never happened. It seems that you are not satisfied with the way the Military Commissioner did things, but I want you to consider henceforth that Erich¡¯s orders are my orders. Fight the enemy without holding a grudge, got it?¡¹

    The king proceeds to stare at the feudal lords and Erich.

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    Erich kneels to the king and faces the feudal lords.

    ¡¸A-as you wish......¡¹

    Pressured by the king¡¯s gaze, the stunned feudal lords also lowered their knees to the floor.

    ¡¸That takes care of the conflict within the kingdom. I will order for the sameplete mobilization to ur in all of the feudal lords¡¯ realms.¡¹

    I felt like I heard a ¡°geh¡± sound, but the king doesn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡¸Aside from those ced in difficult situations, withholding soldiers is equivalent to an act of treason. I doubt there are any such disloyal persons here who would do that.¡¹

    Nobody utters a word, though they probably don¡¯t internally agree.

    I believe the buds of new rebellion were watered.

    However, it turns out I didn¡¯t need to worry as the king smiled daringly at the feudal lords.

    ¡¸Swearing loyalty to the king is a duty of a feudal lord¨D¨D at the same time, it is the king¡¯s duty to answer that loyalty. In this war, I will not turn anynd stolen from South Yuguria into king¡¯snd, instead I will distribute all of it to those with contributions in battle.¡¹

    That made people go ¡°ooh¡±.

    South Yuguria is literally made up of the southern region of the Central ins.

    It¡¯s pretty terrifying to think that all of it will be given out.

    Well, that¡¯s only if we win though.

    ¡¸I know that everybody feels Goldonia¡¯s disadvantage. I¡¯m sure there are also those devising betrayal within their hearts.¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t¨D¨D¡¹

    The king holds up a hand to restrain the feudal lords.

    ¡¸If yesterday¡¯s version of myself remained, that might have been a path to go down. However, it is different now.¡¹

    The king looks around at everyone with wide open eyes.

    ¡¸I believe we have a sufficient chance for victory. Those in doubt, pull out a map of the past andpare it to what Goldonia currently looks like. You must know that turning your back on me is a bad gamble.¡¹

    The king grins and pauses.

    It was the king who turned the kingdom of Goldonia into a powerful nation which rules over the northern region of the Central ins. There is no room to debate that.

    ¡¸Would you like to see?¡¹

    Celia takes out a map from somewhere within her chest and offers to share it with me.

    Does she carry that with her all the time? I have no interest in the map itself, though I¡¯ll still look because Celia¡¯s warmth is still lingering on it.

    The feudal lords start saying things like ¡°nobody here is disloyal¡± and ¡°I promise to distinguish myself in battle¡±.

    Their faces showed a sense of fright rather than doubt or dissatisfaction.

    Honestly speaking, I¡¯m sure some feudal lords actually considered defecting or surrendering to South Yuguria.

    It¡¯s no wonder because we¡¯ve been losing on the map since the start of hostilities.

    But those thoughts were blown away after seeing the current state of the king.

    Nodding contently after inspecting the expressions of the feudal lords, the king then swings his arm to Erich.

    ¡¸Military Commissioner, the traitors are long gone. Therefore, the surveince within the country is unnecessary. Have all the soldiers head to the frontlines. If you do not have enough, the numbers will be supplemented by the conscriptees. Ry any needs you have to me. Do not refrain from asking, no matter how ridiculous the request may seem.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Erich lowers his head deeply, almost touching the ground, with his knee still on the floor.

    Even though I can¡¯t see his expression, I feel a sense of relief, satisfaction, and an inspired atmosphereing from him.

    The king turns to Kehst.

    ¡¸You will immediately head to the Olga Federation to personally negotiate with them and ask them to provide reinforcements.¡¹

    ¡¸But the Olga Federation is still recovering from the damage suffered in the earlier war. It won¡¯t be easy to¨D¨D¡¹

    Without changing his tone, the king speaks over Keh.

    ¡¸It is your job to make it happen. Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸......understood.¡¹

    His peremptory order is somewhat forceful and at the same time also heartening.

    In a situation like this, it is the most troubling if the king tells you ¡°You can¡¯t do it? Then what should be done?¡±

    If he orders you to do it without arguing, then you simply have to do it. That much is easy to understand.

    There¡¯s also the option to run away.

    ¡¸Reinforcements, military ships, supplies, acquire everything that would give our country an advantage.¡¹

    ¡¸I will do my utmost.¡¹

    Although Keh has a stern face, I don¡¯t feel any trace of bewilderment from him.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s orders are also easy to understand. In this situation, probably......¡¹

    Celiapliments me.

    In this situation, I would probably say ¡°figure out how to deal with it somehow¡±.

    When Keh leaves the room, the king rises and yells for the first time.

    ¡¸Let all the people of the kingdom know! Goldonia will now fight the enemy with all of its strength and win. Nobles, citizens, peasants, everyone will be used to bring this nation victory! My cowardly self is no more. We are not chasing South Yuguria away. We will crush them, pursue them and swallow them whole!¡¹

    Everyone cheered in response. That¡¯s a relief.

    When I look over to Rosario, she gives me a little wink and wiggles her finger mischievously.

    Those who don¡¯t know her real personality would probably be surprised that she could make such yful gestures.

    I notice that she has bags under her eyes, clearly indicating her level of fatigue.

    She must have been pounded all night by the kingst night. Then she took the chance to persuade him in bed and help him get back to his usual self.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Reba suddenly turns to me, as if sensing something out of ce.

    Rosario instantly returns to being expressionless while I pretend not to know anything.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    While the people are busy answering the king¡¯s fervent spirit, Reba inches her feet closer to me without making a sound.

    It¡¯s a bit of a waste, but I should ignore her. I¡¯m going to avoid her eyes at all costs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re acting suspicious.¡¹

    I¡¯m not.

    After official business ended, we were left alone with Reba in front of the king and Rosario.

    ¡¸Now then, I have surely ced undue burdens on you as well.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I am just relieved that the king has returned to his usual strong self. To congregate before a powerful king is an honor for a retainer.¡¹

    There is no shadow or abjection to the king¡¯s smile.

    He is the same as he was when he first became king of Goldonia.

    ¡¸I have heard about the events during the time I was mentally preupied and the war front might have copsed if not for your aplishments.¡¹

    ¡¸That was the strength of the Military Commissioner. The only thing I could do was disy my military prowess to the enemy soldiers and teach them fear.¡¹

    I close my eyes, reying the images in my head as I answer the king, who starts to smile unpleasantly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also surprised you pulled Aless to your side. My suspicions of an abuse of authority remain, seeing how you acted on your own ord.¡¹

    ¡¸With the existence of a nation hanging in the bnce, I chose to do what I thought was necessary. I swear to show my loyalty my achieving war merits that will overturn that, so please have mercy.¡¹

    The king finally chuckles, resting his elbow on the arm rest before speaking.

    ¡¸Well, what¡¯s done is done. It culminated in a benefit for the country, so I will overlook what you did. It¡¯s fine if you forget the script you probably desperately memorized.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m busted, huh?¡¹

    It appears the king¡¯s eyes have finally be clear.

    Reba told me in advance that the king would definitely try to confirm how Aless was dragged in.

    That¡¯s why Celia wrote a script for me and helped me practice franticallyst night in order to somehow exin our way out.

    By the way, Celia was acting as the king during our practice and was treating me lenient to the end, so it didn¡¯t really help.

    When she forcefully acted arrogantly, put her legs up on the table and reclined back in her chair, she fell back and hit her head.

    ¡¸I did not ask you to stay here to be censured. You saved my Rosario so I can turn a blind eye to a few things.¡¹

    The smiling king¡¯s eyes turn cold in a split second.

    ¡¸You¡¯re different to those feudal lords who tried to rebel. Those who rebel once will rebel again. I will purge them quickly after winning the war.¡¹

    A smile returns to his face, though his tone stays cold.

    ¡¸I will forget about whatever happened during the time I was befuddled. However, from this point forward, everything must pass my ear. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Sire.¡¹

    It seems he genuinely went back to being himself.

    He doesn¡¯t recklessly doubt or overly fears and he properly calctes the benefits before moving.

    The way he doesn¡¯t show mercy is like how he acted from the start.

    ¡¸Let us wrap that up here. I didn¡¯t tell you to stay to threaten you, but to reward you. Apothecary, step forth.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh.¡¹

    Natia lets out a dopey sound when the king looks at her.

    Natia was also summoned along with us.

    She wasn¡¯t interested in politics so she was zoning out the whole time.

    ¡¸You cured my Rosario. I would like to reward you as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Funi.¡¹

    Natia looks at me, troubled by the situation.

    Rosario¡¯s blindness was a ruse so it¡¯s strange to get a reward for it.

    The king must have thought her hesitation to be restraint, so he snaps his fingers.

    ¡¸While I said ¡®as much as possible¡¯, I can¡¯t bestow standing or territory during wartime. I know how in it is, but please ept this gold.¡¹

    A bag the size of a sandbag gets ced in front of me.

    This entire thing is filled with gold coins?

    ¡¸There will still be war costs, so you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with me.¡¹

    ¡¸To me, Rosario is a unique and unmatched woman. My pride would not allow me to not reward you.¡¹

    If he insists so much, I¡¯ll take it.

    Causing too much of a fuss would reveal the lie.

    ¡¸I¡¯m rich.¡¹

    Natia¡¯s ears wiggle as she looks at my face.

    The way they¡¯re moving is the same as when her favorite dish is served for dinner.

    Her desire for money was never strong to begin with.

    If this was Nonna, her ears would be pping around fast enough for her to fly around the room.

    ¡¸Thank you once more.¡¹

    Rosario smiles and steps in front of us.

    ¡¸Are you alright? Be careful where you step.¡¹

    The king also readily stands up from the throne to follow her.

    It is clear how important Rosario is to the king.

    Rosario takes Natia¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸......I hate lying. This makes me a swindler.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Please, indulge a little.¡¹

    After Rosario whispers, she strokes Natia¡¯s ears and releases her hand.

    ¡¸Thanks once again to Hardlett-sama as¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Well done.¡¹

    Before Rosario could take my hand, the king squeezes in between us and grabs my hand instead.

    What a tant guard. Rosario smiles where the king can¡¯t see her.

    It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t shake hands with Rosario, but if the king finds out about my interest towards her, I will be executed without question.

    Celia, you don¡¯t have to hold onto my waist from behind.

    Now then, everything is finished.

    I¡¯ll talk to Erich and then return to Rafen.

    That was when an information officer approaches the king.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, something urgent requires your attention......¡¹

    It must be information that he doesn¡¯t want to tell anyone besides the king because he hesitates when he sees me, so the king steps away briefly and turns his back.

    It was at that moment.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Rosario, who was smiling calmly, quickly scans her surroundings.

    Nobody is looking this way.

    ¡¸Ara.¡¹

    She pretends to trip over her feet and stumbles toward me......

    ¡¸Nn.¡¹

    Rosario¡¯s lips press against mine for a split second.

    ¡¸Rosario, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When the king turns back, Rosario separates from me like nothing happened.

    ¡¸I merely tripped a little. My apologies, Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸You justpleted your convalescence so please take care of yourself.¡¹

    Rosario gracefully bows and sticks her tongue out teasingly so that only I could see.

    ¡¸Please protect me too. If you do, you may one day be able to rule over me. And then......¡¹

    Once Rosario sees the king divert his gaze elsewhere once again, she grabs Natia¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Ow!¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you use some strange medicine on me. When I was being embraced by the king, I was forced to hide my eyes.¡¹

    She¡¯s pinching her hand.

    Well, that much is fine.

    ¡¸Rosario, it¡¯s about time......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty. Well then everyone, I hope you all dedicate to his Majesty¨D¨D¡¹

    Rosario returns to being meek and speaks in a fading tone.

    Mm, she¡¯s a bad girl.

    When we returned to the mansion in the capital, Nonna, who wasn¡¯t summoned with us, was unexpectedly sitting at the entrance.

    ¡¸Rumor has it that Natia-san was rewarded.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re quick to find out when money is involved!¡¹

    While Nonna and Celia argue, I turn my eyes to the main road.

    An unpleasant rm starts ringing in my head.

    ¡¸The sound of hooves? It¡¯s not sane to gallop within the capital. It can¡¯t be good news.¡¹

    Not betraying expectations, pedestrians jump out of the way and curse as the horse rushes past, heading in the direction of my mansion.

    The familiar man is one of the guards from Rafen.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    I ask before the mounted man could open his mouth.

    ¡¸South Yuguria has descended on Rafen! Please return to Rafen at once!¡¹

    ¡¸Has my army been defeated?¡¹

    My personal army has been left to Leopolt and should be stationed in the territory.

    There¡¯s a possibility that the enemy came with an army toorge to handle, but they should have at least received notice in advance.

    It¡¯s impossible that only Rafen is attacked so suddenly.

    ¡¸The army is still alive. The enemy just suddenly appeared from the east......¡¹

    ¡¸Enough. It¡¯s meaningless to talk here. I¡¯ll go back now.¡¹

    Schwartz has already arrived behind me.

    He also has his own mares and females back there and seems to be a little panicked.

    ¡¸What about us...... what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone except for Celia should stay here. It may be a battlefield.¡¹

    My tone is calm, but my heart is racing.

    My women are in Rafen. I don¡¯t think Leopolt ispletely foolish enough......

    ¡¸You tell Erich about what is going on. It¡¯s urgent. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand.¡¹

    Reality would move in a different direction than what I thought.

    Erich surprisingly rode a horse to my mansion.

    It¡¯s too good to be true, but it¡¯s perfect timing.

    ¡¸An emergency situation has urred. I am urgently¨D¨D¡¹

    Erich speaks over me as I try my best to calmly exin.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an emergency. I was just notified that Magrado has fallen. A war council will be held immediately.¡¹

    Another horsees running.

    ¡¸Lintbloom is being raided by the enemy! It seems impossible, but the enemy travelled through the wastnd to the south......¡¹

    ¡¸All at the same time...... w-what should we do......¡¹

    As Celia bes flustered, I clench my teeth and think.

    The only road going to Lintbloom continues on to Rafen.

    Along the road is a barrennd without a single house or a single drop of water and dangerous beasts walking around. They can¡¯t march through there.

    It would be a different story if Rafen fell, but simultaneously attacking should be impossible.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Nonna also lets out a pitiful sound.

    Natia went silent and left the bag of gold at the front door.

    I couldn¡¯te up with a good n.

 Chapter 395: Central Plains Unification War ? Demon Capital Rafen: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 395: Central ins Unification War ? Demon Capital Rafen: Part 1</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    South Yuguria Army ¨C Eastern Army Headquarters.

    Supreme Commander Patricia Raleigh.

    ¡¸The frontal squad is still engaging Margrave Hardlett¡¯s army. We are at a slight disadvantage.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if we get pushed back. Minimize our losses as much as possible and focus on prolonging the battle.¡¹

    Patricia says while licking her velvety pink lips.

    ¡¸They fell for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Splendid.¡¹

    ¡¸The strategy is progressing steadily.¡¹

    The staff officersmend theirmander.

    She is leading a total of 70 000 troopsposed of the 30 000 survivors of the earlier fight and the 40 000 soldiers of the reinforcing second division eastern army corps.

    The second division was actually formed provisionally in order to conquer the small nation of Malt and were made up of second grade soldiers, so their equipment and skills were both inferior to the other 30 000.

    ¡¸What¡¯s truly terrifying is Hardlett¡¯s army. Although the main force is centered around the second division, it¡¯s surprising to see the 50 000 of the frontal squad doesn¡¯t stand a chance at all.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it was possible to break through from the front when formations were set up in open areas to make use of numbers.¡¹

    ¡¸Each defensive encampment appears weak individually, but are quite annoying when put together, the tactics are superb and the skill of the soldiers are rtively high...... a world of difference whenpared to the lords¡¯ armies the central army fought with and defeated. I would have believed it if someone told me they were the kingdom¡¯s elite of the elite.¡¹

    Realizing they must have praised the enemy too much, the staff officers awkwardly check on Patricia¡¯s reaction.

    She also nodded and agreed though.

    ¡¸Umu, my predecessor, General Dabol, also noted how formidable they were, but I did not think they were this strong. He¡¯s like a demon when stepping onto the battlefield and a cunning snake when leading an army...... it may be due to my predecessor General Dabol¡¯s straightforward way of attacking head-on that they fell for our diversionary tactics.¡¹

    Patricia grins.

    ¡¸However, that is no longer meaningful.¡¹

    Patricia stands up in front of a map of Goldonia¡¯s eastern region¨D¨D which showed Rafen drawn in the center and Lintbloom further east, and ces one token on each city.

    ¡¸Once Rafen, the central city of Hardlett¡¯s territory, falls, it¡¯s over. There¡¯s no need to engage in swordy with an opponent boasting superior military prowess.¡¹

    The continued struggle of the South Yuguria army on the frontlines was a diversion.

    The real attack woulde from the highly-skilled elite army approaching Rafen from the east after arge detour.

    ¡¸They brought all their soldiers to the front after all. Their defense is short-handed.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, ording to information from a spy, there are only 1000 who resemble guards in the city and a very small amount are heavily-armed, about 200, which shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, the thickness and height of the walls are equivalent to that of a small to mid-sized city¡¯s walls. They have nts growing around the wall and also a low defensive awareness, which we can get through if we attack seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸Currently, the one with the highest authority, to whom the city is entrusted, is the official in charge of domestic affairs. He should not be too capable ofmanding.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsensical reports of a flying lizard, hands sticking out of the aqueduct and nts moving night after night have been disregarded.¡¹

    Patricia nods contently.

    ¡¸What¡¯s left is here...... Lintbloom, huh. It¡¯s impressive how a city can be built up in such barrennd.¡¹

    ¡¸A group of cksmiths established the city next to a mine...... to create a production base where everything from swords and armor to arrows and cannons are made. It¡¯s unexpected to see a ce like that in this remote area.¡¹

    ¡¸It means they¡¯re able to use countless cannons. I also hear from rumors that they have more abundant armaments and soldiers than Goldonia¡¯s legitimate army.¡¹

    ¡¸If we control this city, their supply lines will be severed. They¡¯ll have no way to fight.¡¹

    Patricia nods again.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the enemy never expected us to cross the mountain nation territory.¡¹

    ¡¸And for all of Rafen¡¯s internal conditions to be leaked......¡¹

    The femalemander snickers.

    ¡¸He might be called demon, but he can¡¯t get everyone to submit to him. Am I right, you two?¡¹

    The staff officers try their best to keep a straight face, though direct gazes of unconcealed scorn at them.

    ¡¸I simply grieved the future of my family. I didn¡¯t intend to chatter pointlessly.¡¹

    ¡¸What should I do...... I...... I never meant to......¡¹

    At the end of their lines of sight was a disheartened man of short stature and a pale-faced maid trembling uncontrobly.

    At the Same Time. Near Rafen ¨C South Yuguria Army.

    ¡¸There are no enemy soldiers along the walls. The only defense facilities are a handful of watchtowers, just like the advance report described.¡¹

    ¡¸After the nned small-scale diversionary attack from the east, we¡¯ll mount a full-fledged attack from the geographically vulnerable south.¡¹

    The Rafen conquering unit of the South Yuguria army smoothly started their operation.

    Details of Rafen¡¯s troop count and defense structures were all disclosed to them.

    As the conquering team anticipated, they could proceed to the attack phase.

    ¡¸Enemy counterattack from the east gate. It looks like they have multiple ballistae and small caliber cannons!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good sign.¡¹

    The enemy chuckles to himself.

    Facing a counterattack is proof that the hard-to-move ballistae and cannons were installed near the east gate.

    In other words, it means the south where their real attack is aimed will bepletely unguarded.

    ¡¸It looks like the information was correct. The one inmand is a civil official and not the demon.¡¹

    ¡¸After showing ourselves, we purposely give them a few hours before attacking to allow them to fortify the east gate. They¡¯re moving as we thought they would.¡¹

    ¡¸Our informationwork is totally outdoing theirs.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, on top of their information being leaked, they have a mere 2000 to our 15 000 troops, not to mention theirmander is a government official, so there¡¯s no way we can lose. Let¡¯s bring them down quickly.¡¹

    The South Yuguria army pretend to approach the east game and immediately change direction to the south.

    Flustered voices from the defense unit within the city can be heard, but there isn¡¯t any time for them to reinstall the ballistae on the southside.

    ¡¸Hahaha, look at that. There are some trees peeking out on the other side of the wall.¡¹

    ¡¸nting trees on the inside...... I¡¯m bbergasted by the stupidity.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, get yourdders and climb up. Once we get to the top, we can use the trees as foot holds to enter the city however we like.¡¹

    Themanderughs and the soldiers charge toward the south wall, certain of their victory.

    ¡¸Intercept them! Shoot, shoot©`!¡¹

    Dozens of sentinels from the watchtowers on the wall fire crossbows, although it was like pouring water on a hot stone and the momentum of the South Yuguria soldiers wasn¡¯t dampened one bit.

    Instead, the reinforcement archers began focus-firing at the watchtowers, either killing the guards or knocking them off the walls.

    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯ve got a hold!¡¹

    ¡¸Same here.¡¹

    With the walls of Rafen not being very high,dders easily carried by the infantry of the South Yuguria army would be enough to allow them to climb over.

    Over a hundreddders get propped against the wall and soldiers start ascending one after the other.

    Rafen¡¯s fate seemed to be sealed quite simply.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the first¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Haheh?¡¹

    It was the moment right as the soldiers reached the top of thedder and was about to cross over the wall.

    There was a crisp crack apanying the soldiers¡¯ decapitation.

    The headless soldiers who climbed up thedders energetically slid back down lifelessly.

    ¡¸What...... happened?¡¹

    Even themander wasn¡¯t sure what happened.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! They must have hidden one or two ballistae. Climb up quickly and force your way over!¡¹

    Deciding it must have been a result of ballistae since no booms from cannons were heard, themander motivates his soldiers to once again go up thedders.

    ¡¸If you get hit, then you weren¡¯t lucky enough!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll avenge myrade.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Soldiers climb up thedders and try to cross the wall again.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Migyaa!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They all scream at the same time as they get sent flying in an arc.

    No matter how you look at it, they didn¡¯t get hit by a giant bolt or a cannonball.

    After a moment of silence, the soldiers fall down with a flump.

    One of them lost his head simr to what happened to the earlier soldiers, the upper body of another was turned into something like a tattered rag, and yet another¡¯s face was damaged to the point it no longer resembles a human. One amongst them managed to stay alive despite getting part of his head blown off.

    ¡¸Hey, what happened!? What did you see on the other side of the wall!?¡¹

    Themander holds the man in his arms and asks.

    With a gaping mouth, the man with half his head crushed squeezes out a reply in a weak tone.

    ¡¸Tree......¡¹

    ¡¸Tree? You mean the trees growing on the other side of the wall!?¡¹

    The man¡¯s voice became hoarse and broken.

    ¡¸Tree...... mov-...... -ing...... monster......¡¹

    The soldier passes away andy limply in themander¡¯s arms.

    A shadow then falls on the men surrounding their fellow soldier.

    Everyone turns around stiffly like a defective stone mortar.

    ¡¸The tree...... grew taller?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it...... it didn¡¯t grow taller. The tree is climbing over the walls! This isn¡¯t a normal tree!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me...... a moving tree is like something out of a nightmare! Did I get hit by an arrow and faint!?¡¹

    Branches of the tree are practically being used like arms and are helping the tree go over the wall.

    This is far beyond normal expectations. It would make more sense in a child¡¯s bad dream.

    The South Yuguria soldiers either fall t on their ass, trip over themselves as they try to run or simply stare nkly.

    South Yuguria¡¯s informationwork had no way of knowing the nts around the perimeter of Rafen were all part of an alraune.

    With a mind of its own and the ability to move, she was ordered not to attack any humans. That was only if they didn¡¯t intend to harm the city.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah! Gueh!¡¹

    Coiling on the ground, the hard-as-steel vines extend and pierce a fleeing man in the back, then throws him up high into the air.

    ¡¸My hips have given out on me, can¡¯t stand...... gyuu!¡¹

    A thick branch reaches out to the head of a man who had fallen on the ground and crushes him t.

    ¡¸This is a dream. Impossi¨D¨D¡¹

    A pouch-like vine approaches a man staring dumbfoundedly and sprays a certain fluid on him.

    As soon as the fluid made contact, the man¡¯s armor melted away, his hair and skin peeled off his body leaving the red flesh and white bone underneath visible, and eventually he waspletely liquified.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸What is thaaaaat!!?¡¹

    Tragedies were happening everywhere.

    Vines danced all over the ce, digestive juices sshed everywhere, and the South Yuguria soldiers let out a chorus of screams.

    ¡¸H-hey you guys, what are you looking at? We¡¯re supposed to be guards here. Shoot arrows, throw rocks, defend the city!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. We¡¯re fighting.¡¹

    After the guard captain yells at them, the open-mouthed Rafen guards nervously resume their attack.

    Rather than looking at the enemy, most of them could not take their eyes away from the moving tree.

    ¡¸The tree is moving...... this can¡¯t be real......¡¹

    ¡¸This thing can distinguish between friend and foe, right?¡¹

    Sensing the uneasiness of the guard, the alraune transforms one of its buds into human form and reassures the guards by touching them.

    ¡¸It seems okay for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s kind of cute.¡¹

    The relieved guards concentrate on attacking the enemy.

    One section of the wall was cleared of South Yuguria soldiers.

    ¡¸Get it together. This isn¡¯t a bad dream! That guy is just using monsters he tamed. Don¡¯t lose yourposure!!¡¹

    ¡¸Their numbers are actually overwhelmingly small if you ignore the strange creature! Don¡¯t lose, attack back!¡¹

    In an attempt to save the panicking frontlines, a barrage of arrows are released from the rear and rain down around the perimeter of the walls.

    Considering the difference in number of troops, one would think the guards didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡¸Waaaah! ......wait, what?¡¹

    ¡¸T...... thanks.¡¹

    Vines of the alraune move at a speed invisible to the human eye and knock down many of the falling arrows in midair, while those she missed stab into her trunk or branches, reducing casualties to practically nothing.

    After rustling restlessly, the alraune starts crawling over the wall to attack those who fired the arrows.

    ¡¸Hey, you can¡¯t go outside! Fight within the walls!¡¹

    The alraune twitches in response the female¡¯s pretty voice.

    Several of her branches, acting as arms, and its trunk, acting as legs, which were still moving above the wall, stop and retract back inside the city¡¯s boundary.

    ¡¸Good. We have to protect this ce no matter what, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t go out on your own. Understand?¡¹

    That did not go unnoticed by the South Yuguria soldiers.

    ¡¸Did that monster just listen to orders? Is that thing controlling the creature!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aim for that woman!¡¹

    Crossbowmen steady their aim.

    The female wearing a rather crude helmet is moving no faster than a brisk jog.

    One soldier realizes the bizarreness.

    ¡¸......hey, wait. Why can we see the woman on the inside of the walls? The walls may not be tall, but they¡¯re still 4 m high.¡¹

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t appear to be on a watchtower. What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Her body is bobbing up and down as she moves.¡¹

    Then, the woman turns her gaze at them.

    ¡¸Up we go.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s upper body stretches and rises up past the height of the wall.

    ¡¸Mu, I¡¯m being targeted!¡¹

    Cognizant of the crossbowmen now, she shrinks back down and lowers her body.

    The soldiers drop their weapons and mutter tly.

    ¡¸......it elongated.¡¹

    ¡¸Her lower body was like a snake.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this ce...... is the base of a demon really a demon city?¡¹

    A trumpet sounds to signal the retreat.

    Northern Rafen. Aqueduct Bridge ¨C Intake Pond.

    ¡¸There¡¯s arge sluice gate. It¡¯s just as the information described!¡¹

    A soldier submerged in water up to the hip shouts out his findings happily, eliciting a content smile and nod from hismander.

    Fellow soldiers whobored to march through the wends spanning the northside also cheer.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the battle will be settled just by the frontal assault, but we still need to be thorough. Even if they unexpectedly persist, they won¡¯tst long if we cut their water supply.¡¹

    Rafen¡¯s poption is 40 000 and it¡¯s well known that satisfying the needs of that many people with only water from wells or collected rainwater is impossible. Therefore, South Yuguria did aplete investigation of Rafen¡¯s water source to aid their invasion.

    Naturally, they expected the castleside and water to be heavily guarded, and led close to 1000 soldiers here, but there was in fact nobody at all.

    ¡¸The civil official knows nothing of war after all. Or perhaps he didn¡¯t have enough resources to spare. In any case, the victor is clear.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll destroy the sluice gate as we nned.¡¹

    Soldiers bring out theirrge hammers and pickaxes.

    ¡¸There are no enemies in sight, but certain areas might still be deep, so be careful of your footing. It won¡¯t be funny if you drowned and died in a ce like this. If it was me who died, I¡¯d take the form of a mermaid.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, no doubt about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of mermaids, I hear their naked upper bodies are unbelievably sexy. I wouldn¡¯t like to see the hairy chest of themander-dono.¡¹

    As the soldiersugh and joke around, they get ready to destroy therge brick-constructed sluice gate.

    That was when something flew out from the sluice gate, grabbed a soldier and dragged him into the water.

    ¡¸What was that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, that just now...... uwah!¡¹

    This time, another man gets scooped off his feet and into the water, not floating back to the surface again.

    ¡¸S-something¡¯s out there!¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful! It¡¯s around us...... hiih.¡¹

    Something jumps out of the water, clings to the neck of a wary soldier and pushes him under the water surface.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s there!? A hidden soldier?¡¹

    ¡¸It had fins. A giant fish......?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! It had eyes, so it has to be human!¡¹

    As if mocking the quarreling soldiers, a red stain spreads on the water surface close to them and parts of their formerpanion floats up.

    First it was a wrist, then an ankle, then the head...... hands which stuck out of the water briefly quickly withdrew back under.

    More dismembered pieces of the soldiers that vanished begin to resurface, apanied by countless tiny heads poking out of the water.

    There were ten of them.

    ¡¸Bad people who want to destroy the entrance.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to eat the bad people.¡¹

    ¡¸What are these things?¡¹

    ¡¸Children? No, that¡¯s not it!¡¹

    Numerous heads continue to pop up, increasing the amount to over 20.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I had meat.¡¹

    ¡¸We can eat a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸They have gills!¡¹

    ¡¸They have hands as well as fins......¡¹

    The South Yuguria soldiers were soon surrounded by heads floating in the water.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll munch on them.¡¹

    ¡¸They look tasty.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me these things are mermaids......¡¹

    ¡¸In the intake pond of a city? Impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯reing! Get into defensive formation!¡¹

    The flustered South Yuguria soldiers gather together shoulder-to-shoulder in a circr formation like they were ambushed.

    The spearmen stand on the outside while the crossbowmen stay in the center and focus their eyes on the water.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down......¡¹

    ¡¸Get ready......¡¹

    The mermaids swim swiftly on the perimeter, gradually closing the distance.

    After pausing for a split second in the water, they pounce.

    ¡¸Here theye!¡¹

    Even without an ambush, the soldiers of South Yuguria were not that easy to take down.

    A soldier holds out his shield to deflect one of the creatures that jump out at him.

    ¡¸Your attacks are obvious!¡¹

    A different soldier thrusts his spear into another creature swimming underwater trying to grab his leg.

    The mermaid trembles violently and leaves a blood trail as it wiggles its body away.

    ¡¸Dowah, help me!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got it!¡¹

    A soldier staggers after a mermaid jumps at him, but his friend helps by firing his crossbow.

    The bolt urately stabs into the mermaid¡¯s side, sending the mermaid powerlessly back into the water.

    ¡¸Fuu, that was a close one.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to treat me to drinks after this is over.¡¹

    Both of them exchange a firm handshake.

    Meanwhile, their fellow soldiers are shouting energetically, trying to outdo one another.

    Themander yells confidently after watching the situation develop.

    ¡¸Mermaids are ultimately beasts. They can only jump out or grab your feet. If we stay calm and deal with them ordingly, they¡¯re no threat!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t let our guards down.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll slowly back away from this ce. Don¡¯t break formation!¡¹

    The soldiers shout in high spirits.

    Although they fended off multiple attacks, it is a poor choice to fight mermaids in wends where their footing is bad.

    Obviously, fighting in the pond is out of the question.

    The soldiers needed to return rapidly to a human¡¯s field, the dry ins.

    However, their fates would not be very pleasant.

    A soft yet sad voice, as if it was speaking directly inside their heads, made the soldiers turn around.

    ¡¸Poor things...... poor things...... they shed so much blood......¡¹

    A single mermaid sits at the sluice gate...... it was especiallyrger than the others and it goes without saying it was Mirumi.

    She held the bleeding child who was stabbed above the knee in her arms.

    ¡¸It hurts...... mama, it hurts......¡¹

    ¡¸How cruel...... how could you do this to a child who simply wanted to eat some meat.¡¹

    Mirumi res at the soldiers and slowly opens her mouth.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s the boss.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t stop moving. We have to get out of this wends quickly.¡¹

    Mirumi emits a sorrowful yet angry voice.

    It was loud, but not audible to human ears.

    Regardless, the soldiers instinctively felt something bad was approaching and hurried their pace at the cost of messing up the formation.

    ¡¸Mama is crying.¡¹

    ¡¸The baddies hurt our sisters.¡¹

    ¡¸We have to finish them off.¡¹

    Responding to the call of their parent, 50 heads and 100 hands appear around them.

    ¡¸New enemies! There are lots!¡¹

    ¡¸Faster, faster!¡¹

    Bubbles start to form on the water of the shallow wends behind them, beside them and in front of them, where slender arms and tiny heads gradually rise up.

    ¡¸Abandon the form¨D¨D no, just run! Run as fast as you can¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The number of heads already surpassed 300.

    Bothrge and small mermaids densely packed an entire section of the pond.

    The South Yuguria soldiers not only abandon their formation, they leave their weapons behind.

    But humans could not run very fast in the wends with the mud robbing their mobility.

    On the other hand, the small mermaids can freely move around even in knee-high water.

    ¡¸Abbuhh!¡¹¡¸Gyaah!¡¹¡¸Hiiiih!!¡¹

    Soldiers on the side and rear get taken down.

    Once they have fallen, several more mermaids pile on and the screaming disappears almost immediately.

    ¡¸Finish them.¡¹¡¸Chase them.¡¹¡¸No escape.¡¹¡¸Eat them.¡¹¡¸Meat.¡¹¡¸Legs are mine.¡¹¡¸I want the insides.¡¹

    The soldiers in the center also get taken down one after the other.

    None of their fellow soldiers could afford to worry about anybody aside from themselves.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t scatter! If you do, you¡¯ll definitely be eaten up! Clump together and run out from the southeast side!¡¹

    Themander desperately tries to order his soldiers during the chaos and amongst the deathroes while also trying to escape himself.

    But there was arge shadow which stood in the man¡¯s way.

    ¡¸The boss......¡¹

    Mirumi stares silently at themander.

    She, who had been in the back all this time, already caught up to him in no time.

    Discerning he couldn¡¯t get away, themander points his sword at the mermaid.

    ¡¸You have such nice breasts. I¡¯ll retreat from here, so will you let me touch them?¡¹

    Thest thing the man saw was the sharp jagged teeth which didn¡¯t fit the image of a beautiful mermaid.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (preparing for battle), Mel (taking refuge), Miti (taking refuge), Maria (taking refuge), Catherine (taking refuge)

    Brynhildr ( ), Gretel (taking refuge), Melissa ( ), Kuu (taking refuge), Ruu (taking refuge)

    Mireille (preparing for battle), Pipi (departure for the front), Casie (evacuated), Rita (preparing for battle), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (preparing for battle), Leah ( )

    Marceline (taking refuge), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (taking refuge), Bridget (taking refuge), Felicie (taking refuge)

    Natia (rich), Sofia (loved one), Sekrit (depressed)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (preparing for battle), ra (preparing for battle)

    Celestina (shaken), Monica (shaken), Ad (pro lover), Suzy (staff officer B), Sna (staff officer A)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (attendant), Irijina mander), Peticheri (intelligence), Luna mander), Ruby mander), Gido (escort unit), Polte (temporary adjutant)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Adolph (defensemander), ire & Laurie (state of emergency), Lilian (actress), Kroll (preparing for battle), Alma (servant)

    Captives:

    Christoph (???)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nt soldier armymander), Alraune (in battle), Mirumi (mealtime)

    Pet:

    Pochi (scramble), Messerschmitt (napping), Schwartz (horse), Felteris (reinforcement)

    Citizens: 220,000.

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 40,000. Lintbloom: 7000. Special Cultivation District: 14,000.

    Frontal Warfront: 23 450 men

    Infantry: 14 000, Cavalry: 1500, Archers: 1500, Bow Cavalry: 6000, Cannoneers: 450

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Capital: 14 000 men

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    Rafen Defense Force: 1850 men + a

    Escort: 150 men

    Security: 200 men

    Guards: 1000 men

    Evacuating soldiers: 500 men

    Ballistae, Cannons: A few

    Alraune: 200

    Mermaids: Approx. 900

    Pochi: 1

    Harpies: 60

    Assets: 170 000 gold (war expense and other things -30 000)

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

 Chapter 396: Central Plains Unification War ? Demon Capital Rafen: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 396: Central ins Unification War ? Demon Capital Rafen: Part 2</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Rafen ¨C Feudal Lord¡¯s Office.

    ¡¸......we got through it somehow.¡¹

    Adolph lets out a relieved sigh as he sits in the central point of defense, the feudal lord¡¯s office.

    Stuck on the desk is a sign that says ¡°feudal lord proxy¡±.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, casualties suffered by the guards...... minimal. The security unit has confirmed no addition of poison after the enemy¡¯s invasion of the aqueduct. But because of the enemy...... err, parts of the enemy have contaminated the water, the aqueduct will have to be shut off for half a day.¡¹

    ¡¸Half a day should not hinder the daily lives of the citizens. ......let¡¯s not think about the parts.¡¹

    Reporting to Adolph is Polte, who normally acts as his assistant, but is visibly unustomed and awkward to her new role.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...... I have absolutely no knowledge about military.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t even understand it myself. There¡¯s nobody else here, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m sitting in this chair. I¡¯d be saved if an expert in the field could handle everything......¡¹

    Adolph nces at Sna and Suzy.

    The two of them graduated from the military academy in Libatis as the first and second seat respectively, and should be more well-versed in military matters than a domestic affairs official like Adolph.

    ¡¸Hey miss, what kind of look is that!? We¡¯re in the middle of war right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, is that so? This much should be normal.¡¹

    Sna bes enraged at Suzy¡¯s outfit which is the total opposite of what a proper soldier should look like.

    Her clothes are definitely the Libatis military uniform, but they¡¯re worn loosely on her body instead of being neatly buttoned up.

    Her thighs are exposed barely to the point where her underwear can be seen and her chest is opened up to the extent that the valley of her breasts is clearly visible.

    In addition, she has double piercings on both ears with fancy earrings stuck in each hole, and bracelets around her wrist which jingle noisily everytime her arm moves.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t be talking,ing out from the toilet after puking. Can you really do anything if you¡¯re that nervous? Ah, maybe you¡¯re pregnant. Kidding, I mean you have nobody to do it with, am I right?¡¹

    Suzy grins devilishly and sits on the desk.

    Adolph awkwardly turns away when he sees her red underwear while Polte repeatedly clears her throat.

    ¡¸Ah, what kind of girl would do that at a time like this...... know some shame, you slutty woman!!¡¹

    ¡¸You should hook up with a guy. Spider webs will form down there if you don¡¯t use it.¡¹

    Adolph sighs and flips through his notepad.

    ¡¸In the end, the only thing I can rely on is the defense nid out by Leopolt-san. I don¡¯t have the ability to apply it so I¡¯ll have to follow whatever is written like an idiot.¡¹

    Polte gives up on staring at the arguing Suzy and Sna after realizing it was having no effect, and once again returns to her spot behind Adolph.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s saying for the madam to enter the hidden room in the basement.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be better. After all, I¡¯m the proxy and I don¡¯t know when they could breakthrough.¡¹

    Adolph speaks as he looks out the window.

    ¡¸What is Leopolt-san thinking? Please, let this be part of the n...... rather, pleasee back soon.¡¹

    Right when Adolphined in a pleading tone, someone shouted from outside the window.

    ¡¸Adolph-dono! The volunteer soldiers havepleted their preparations!¡¹

    The one who yelled with overflowing emotion was the hot-bloodedmander Jim, who is a part of the group of Libatis refugees like Sna and Suzy. Hisrge frame was shaking and he was standing still withrge teardrops falling from his eyes. Following behind him are the citizens of Rafen.

    ¡¸My house outside the walls was burned down...... I¡¯ll never forgive them for that!¡¹

    ¡¸They trampled over my field with horses...... I¡¯m going to ughter them!¡¹

    The peasants living outside of the walls are furious.

    ¡¸Not many ces allow for an easier life than this ce. I can eat as long as I work, plus I can support my wife and children and even enjoy a prostitute once a week.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s plenty of work to do and even a guarantee when you get hurt. Although the C&Lpany deals with some shady business......¡¹

    The young construction workers flex their biceps.

    ¡¸Us prostitutes would be treated like ves otherwise. We¡¯d be in trouble if the lenient Rafen disappeared.¡¹

    ¡¸When the brothel owner finds out we¡¯ve been treated harshly, we get treated right away and those customers also get sent to prison. It¡¯s quite reassuring.¡¹

    ¡¸Go on, boys, fight all out! If you work hard, we¡¯ll let you mount us!¡¹

    The scantily-d sex workers say erotically.

    ¡¸This is truly the union of citizens! This is the resolve of the people, the warriors of the free!!¡¹

    There was a slight difference in temperature between the tearful Jim and the volunteer soldiers.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not very concerned with freedom or whatever, but if I run from here, I¡¯d lose all my assts.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a chance that a bum gets on top of me.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to live in Rafen with the preferential treatment towards women.¡¹

    The citizens look at each other.

    ¡¸Anyways, it¡¯s hard to believe that our feudal lord-sama would lose.¡¹

    ¡¸They aimed for the time when he is absent, but it¡¯ll be over when hees back.¡¹

    ¡¸His wives and lovers are still here too, it¡¯s unlikely the women-loving feudal lord-sama would abandon them.¡¹

    Jim speaks as if he didn¡¯t hear any of that and salutes while shedding tears.

    ¡¸There is no Libatis nor Goldonia. There is no democracy or monarchy either. Rising up with your fellow citizens in the face of danger and fighting evil shoulder-to-shoulder¨D¨D that is justice! It is justice indeed! The greatest ambition of a soldier!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, so heated. I hate that kind of guy. Men like that are definitely annoying during sex too. They¡¯d ask you ¡°do you like that?¡± or ¡°does it feel good?¡± countless times.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rte everything to something sexual. Commander Car¨D¨D I mean, Jim just has a strong sense of justice.¡¹

    ¡¸Jim? Uwa, Sna, you have that kind of rtionship with him? In that case, maybe I should go one round with him.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! Car¨D¨D no, Jim said to call him that as friends. I¡¯m also not too fond of themander¡¯s attitude being so suffocating...... wait, Suzy! What did you say you were going to do if I had that rtionship!? Are you trying to steal away the person I formed a rtionship with again!?¡¹

    ¡¸These are staff officers......? Haa.¡¹

    ¨D¨DAt the Same Time. Hallway.

    ¡¸Come on, hurry it up. Hey, even if you can carry a pot to the basement, you can¡¯t light a fire down there. Keep what you carry to a minimum, snacks should be enough to eat, gosh...... well, it¡¯s a good thing Nonna isn¡¯t here. She would definitely want to bring a table, a tea set and a sofa with her.¡¹

    Because the attack on Rafen was so sudden, Ca, Mel or the other concubines and lovers couldn¡¯t escape.

    That¡¯s why they followed the n left by Leopolt to evacuate to the secret room underground.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t limited to the concubines, the girls in the annex were also included.

    ¡¸Girls who can fight,e with me. If you don¡¯t have any experience, hide in the basement. In the worst case, when the city falls, at least you won¡¯t be found there. We¡¯ll do our best until Aegires back and routs the enemy.¡¹

    As instructed by Ca, the girls mor and head to the basement after gathering their belongings which were closest to them.

    It was to be expected that not many could fight.

    There is the sword-wielding Mireille, the awkwardly downcast Alice, and Pipi with the worthless dog Messerschmitt hanging on to her¨D¨D that was supposed to be it.

    ¡¸What are you girls doing?¡¹

    Ca asks Rita and Ad who happen to be among those staying behind.

    No matter how one looks at it, they don¡¯t seem like the type who can fight.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the head maid. No matter what happens, I can¡¯t abandon the mansion.¡¹

    Rita smiles in her usual maid uniform.

    ¡¸......and Ad?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hardlett-sama¡¯s lover~ I have to do my part...... yotto.¡¹

    Ad takes out one of Nonna¡¯s dresses.

    From first nce, one could tell the silk dress was very high quality.

    ¡¸If the enemyes and don¡¯t see a single women anywhere, they¡¯d search every corner, wouldn¡¯t they? If I wear this and sit in the living room, they might mistake me as the wife.¡¹

    Ad strips naked boldly and begins to put on Nonna¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸But if you do that......¡¹

    ¡¸I might be killed, although that means the enemy won¡¯t search any further. Uwa, what¡¯s with this? The chest area is so loose...... I could fit cushions in here.¡¹

    Ad smiled as he she adjusted how the dress fit on her breasts.

    Right as Ca hugged Ad with a serious expression, Catherinees running in, her face drained of color.

    ¡¸Ca-san, we have trouble! I can¡¯t find Melissa!¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa? Now that you mention it, I didn¡¯t see her......¡¹

    Maria was the next one to shout.

    ¡¸Melissa-san said she was going outside!! She said she was going to go after the orphans who didn¡¯t make it inside the city after the first attack! What should we do!?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale.

    ¡¸What can we do...... enemies are already outside.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t really check......¡¹

    ¨D¨DA Few Hours Later.

    South Yuguria reorganized themselves and resumed their attack.

    This time the fight will get even more intense so the feudal lord proxy Adolph is apanied by JIm, the person inmand.

    The staff officers, Suzy and Sna, have also stepped onto the frontlines.

    ¡¸The enemy is approaching the south gate! Light infantry are in the lead!¡¹

    Jim tilts his head when he hears the lookout¡¯s report.

    ¡¸They were driven away pretty horribly earlier and now they¡¯reing to the south......? It might be a diversion. Tell the volunteer soldiers to be ready to move whenever necessary.¡¹

    The alraune should already be seen by the enemy.

    ¡¸Everyone, get ready!¡¹

    When Lammy calls the alraune to action, its vines lift up and the tentacles with the digestive juices stretch out.

    ¡¸Slowly now......slowly.¡¹

    The enemy infantry advance with their shields and lower their speed as they get closer to the walls.

    ¡¸Get ¡®em!¡¹

    Prompted by Lammy, the alraune¡¯s tentacles spray their digestive fluids.

    ¡¸Gyaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my shield, aaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Fall back.¡¹

    The enemy soldiers who received a blow to their shields by the vines were sent flying.

    Those who were hit in the helmet, convulsed with blood dripping from their heads, probably from the internal damage suffered.

    The digestive fluids which were secreted by the alraune ate holes in the steel shields and armor.

    Those who only lost their equipment were fortunate, while others who were more heavily exposed screamed out as the corrosive liquid melted the upper half of their bodies to their bones or fell down in a cloud of white smoke.

    There were clearly fewer soldiers that fell victim to the attack than before.

    Soldiers moved backwards as soon as they were attacked and held their positions with shields to protect themselves.

    They stayed barely outside the range of the alraune¡¯s whipping vines and acid attacks.

    ¡¸What is the enemy doing?¡¹

    Adolph anxiously asks Jim.

    He was self-aware of his non-existent knowledge in military affairs.

    ¡¸It was a predetermined attack to ascertain the range. They must have a follow-up n.¡¹

    Jim growls with a troubled expression on his face.

    ¡¸Aah, those things are nts so they don¡¯t understand strategy and what not.¡¹

    ¡¸In the end, they¡¯re a type of monster. We can¡¯t expect it to deceive the enemy.¡¹

    Alraune are not highly intelligent creatures and only know how to follow simple instructions, like attacking the enemy if thee close.

    ¡¸Should we send out the volunteer soldiers to strike them down?¡¹

    Jim shakes his head to reject Sna¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸shing against a prepared enemy will only increase our losses. By the way, call them champions of freedom from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re originally citizens so we want as few casualties as possible. In the first ce, it¡¯s fine if we protect Rafen until reinforcementse, that¡¯s why we don¡¯t have to force anything.¡¹

    Suzy pokes the dejected Sna and chimes in after Adolph also disproves the suggestion.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that cannons haven¡¯t been used yet? The walls don¡¯t look capable of withstanding attacks from cannons. Where would they be taken?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu...... they probably don¡¯t intend to simply stare if they¡¯re willing to sacrifice a few soldiers to measure the distance¨D¨D wait, what¡¯s that!?¡¹

    Something tall appears at the end of where Jim points.

    It was something constructed with thick nks and painted ck with fire-resistant resin and charcoal.

    Its height is a bit higher than that of Rafen¡¯s walls, with soldiers operating a ballista mounted on the upper portion and it has a roof overtop to protect from iing arrows.

    Attached to the base are 6 wooden wheels, allowing soldiers to push it forward slowly.

    ¡¸A siege tower...... they have something like that...... 1, 2...... more than 10 of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Did they build it during the first fight?¡¹

    The siege tower tters as the wheels carry it to the point where the alraune can¡¯t reach.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing! Lower your heads!¡¹

    Right as the lookout gives a warning, there was a whoosh of wind.

    The ballista roars, sending an angled bolt over the wall.

    ¡¸Watch out!!¡¹

    The giant bolt flies into a watchtower containing guards and destroys it, dropping the soldiers to the ground and sttering blood onto their ally camp.

    ¡¸Knock them down!¡¹

    The alraune intercepts the bolt at Lammy¡¯s request , but could not withstand the force iparable to a regr arrow. Unable topletely deflect it, the slightly diverted boltnded right in an ally camp, causing significant damage.

    Vines of the alraune get torn through one after the other, leaving it with no other choice than to use branches or its trunk to block, which scatters wooden fragments everywhere on impact.

    ¡¸Things will be more difficult if we continue taking hits from those.¡¹

    ¡¸We should counterattack too!¡¹

    Arrows were fired back at the siege tower, along with a small amount of ballistae, except they hit the steel te covering the upper portion of the tower, not amounting to much.

    ¡¸Enemy infantry are marching forward!¡¹

    ¡¸Not good, pull the soldiers back!¡¹

    Volunteer soldiers who went close to the wall to try and hit the siege tower were showered with enemy arrows.

    Because of Jim¡¯s orders, major damage was avoided, but dozens were still turned into porcupines and died.

    Devoted to stop the bolts from firing, the alraune tries to attack the enemy, but the South Yuguria army had already retreated out of reach.

    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹

    ¡¸This is bad......¡¹

    Jim groans and Adolph also gets increasingly worried.

    It was clear the offensive side was superior in both cooperation and tactics.

    ¡¸The losses may be small, but the morale of the volunteer soldiers won¡¯tst if they¡¯re being overwhelmed this one-sidedly. We have to switch to attack, even if only for a limited time!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is obviously waiting for us toe out though. Isn¡¯t it bad to go out?¡¹

    Lammy grows impatient and makes a move.

    ¡¸In that case, we¡¯ll go outside. We just have to destroy the tower, right?¡¹

    All the alraune nts move in unison.

    They will climb over the wall, try to close the distance to the tower and attack it.

    Using its branches like arms and its roots like legs, therge bundle of alraune crosses over the wall, eliciting shocked reactions from the South Yuguria soldiers.

    ¡¸They came out! What a terrifying sight......¡¹

    ¡¸This is truly a demon¡¯s stronghold...... a human¡¯s intellect will not lose to monsters though.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t easy for bolts to pierce the sturdy bark of the alraune. Even a concentrated barrage only rendered a few individual parts immobile at best and most of the alraune made it over the wall.

    ¡¸Alright, when he¨D¨D she?¨D¨D when it engages, the volunteer soldiers will also attack. Destroy the siege tower and weaken their offense.¡¹

    The volunteer soldiers grip their weapons tightly, waiting for their chance while the writhing vegetation closes in on the enemy.

    However, the South Yuguriamander showed no signs of being flustered.

    ¡¸Proceed as nned. We finally lured it outside...... so aim well...... don¡¯t hurry.¡¹

    The alraune fends off the weak resistance from the enemy and makes its way to the tower.

    Enemy soldiers peeking out of the tower seemed to be stranded, with nowhere to run and were simply waiting to be killed.

    It happened right when the alraune surrounded the tower and was about to raise a vine.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    There was a small boom, followed by the sound of blowing air.

    A pir of fire burst into the sky from the enemy camp.

    In an instant, several alraune were set on fire.

    Some shielded themselves with branches, but nothing could be done to protect from the mes and their entire bodies were engulfed.

    ¡¸Waah!?¡¹

    Lammy narrowly missed being roasted.

    One alraune nearby expanded itself so she was able to avoid being wrapped by the fire, but she hit her head and fainted.

    At that moment, the alraune stopped its attack, those who were on fire rolled around in agony, and those who escaped the danger tried to help itspanions extinguish the mes.

    ¡¸What was that just now!?¡¹

    Jim¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡¸Oil? No, the fire is burning to fiercely for that. Besides......¡¹

    Guards who try to ssh water on the burning alraune to save them only intensify the fire.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like ordinary oil.¡¹

    South Yuguria¡¯s attacks continue.

    There was a thunderous boom and a burning alraune falls down after a hole is blown in the middle of its body.

    ¡¸Kuh, a cannon at this time!?¡¹

    The enemy was probably saving them for this exact timing.

    Barrels of several cannons peek out from the South Yuguria camp.

    The ming alraune are exposed and are nothing more than gigantic targets.

    ¡¸There is no easier target to hit! Kick the asses of those who miss! Keep shooting!¡¹

    With every roar of the cannon, another alraune falls over.

    Some try to move towards the cannons, but they were quickly set on fire and stopped.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be annihted at this rate. We have to get it toe back inside the walls somehow......¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be possible...... it¡¯s a burning nt. If we bring it back to the city, the fire will epass Rafen!¡¹

    The alraune also seemed to know that and didn¡¯t try to move back to the city.

    In order not to risk spreading the fire, the alraune puts some distance between the wall and fights a lopsided losing battle.

    The final alraune tosses Lammy and a tiny sapling within the walls before copsing itself, marking the total annihtion of the alraune.

    ¡¸That takes care of the monster. Now we have nothing to be afraid of and we can crush them!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸OOooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The South Yuguria soldiers hold up their swords and yell.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing!¡¹

    ¡¸Volunteer soldiers and guards, get ready!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take a single step back!¡¹

    The volunteer soldiers also shout but their voices are trembling slightly.

    This time the siege tower closes in almost like it¡¯s sticking up against the wall and the enemy soldiers don¡¯t hesitate to approach while carryingdders.

    Guards aim with their crossbows and the volunteer soldiers wait with swords or spears, while those without weapons grab hoes or hammers.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t arge difference in numbers...... now we just have to rely on justice.¡¹

    Jim readies his own greatsword after steeling himself.

    ¡¸This time for sure...... I will protect......¡¹

    Sna also draws a slim sword.

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯ll definitely be passed around if we lose. Or worse, I might be killed...... this is rough.¡¹

    Suzy sighs as she pulls out a knife.

    ¡¸What exactly is a domestic affairs official good for...... no matter what I do, the mes of war will......¡¹

    Adolph looks down sadly.

    The shootout over the wall was ultimately decided by the difference in number of bows, the superiority of the siege tower and the use of cannons, leading to South Yuguria¡¯s upper hand and the guards starting to fall apart.

    At this point, one would expect the walls to be breached or destroyed and urban warfare to ensue.

    However, an alraune wasn¡¯t the only thing living in Rafen.

    ¡¸Hm, what¡¯s that sound?¡¹

    An enemy soldier looks up in the sky.

    Since the sun is still high up, it¡¯s bright and hard to see anything.

    The strange sound gradually bes louder and¨D¨D

    ¡¸Go, Pochi!¡¹

    Along with the small Pipi¡¯s voice, a stream of fire quickly wraps around the enemy vanguard.

    This particr fire surpassed the fire used to burn the alraune earlier.

    ¡¸Ugyaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Fire!? From above!?¡¹

    ¡¸What happened!?¡¹

    Those who became engulfed with fire and are rolling around on the ground were away from the centre of the mes.

    Those directly hit did not make a sound and were carbonized along with their armor. That was how powerful the mes were.

    ¡¸Finally!¡¹

    When Jim looks up to the sky, he sees arge creature pping its wings, raising its altitude after breathing out fire. Cheerse from the guards and volunteer soldiers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the lizard kept by the feudal lord-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Pochi! Pochi is flying!¡¹

    ¡¸The flying, fire-breathing, giant lizard is here!¡¹

    On the other hand, the enemy¡¯s reactions were opposite to the sight of Pochi.

    ¡¸What is that thing!?¡¹

    ¡¸We just defeated the nt monster...... how many kinds of monsters are living in Rafen!?¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be a...... d-dra-drag-¡¹

    The terrified voices don¡¯tst long.

    Following Pochi, several shadows descend on the heads of the South Yuguria soldiers.

    ¡¸Here? Is here good?¡¹

    ¡¸Outside wall, drop, where¡¯s the wall?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t know, it¡¯s hot, dropping now.¡¹

    A flock of harpies holding small barrels or pots in their talons drop their loads on the South Yuguria soldiers.

    ¡¸Harpies!? What are a group of harpies...... gyaa!?¡¹

    The dropped barrels were packed with gunpowder and live coals, which exploded when they hit the ground, sting away enemy soldiers in the vicinity.

    The pots were filled with oil, which turned the ground into a sea of fire after shattering and spreading its contents.

    Pochi creates a path of fire and mows down enemies, meanwhile the harpies scatter and disorient enemies over a wide range with their bombing.

    Regardless of how trained a soldier may be, none of them have any experience with aerial attacks.

    ¡¸They tamed harpies?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never heard of them following a human...... that thing ising back!!¡¹

    Pochi flies back the other way and rams full force into the siege tower with its body.

    A steel te could not hope to withstand the impact from Pochi¡¯s body, which is covered in scales way harder than steel. The top of the tower was broken off, soldiers were sent flying and the frame was also destroyed, as the entire structure crumbled to the ground in a pile of rubble.

    ¡¸I thought I heard some strange noises on the roof of the house...... so it turns out to be harpies?¡¹

    ¡¸Harpies aren¡¯t very smart and won¡¯t go near people, so how was it possible?¡¹

    ¡¸Look closer, the harpies have breasts and an ass. If it¡¯s the feudal lord-sama...... then you know already, right?¡¹

    The volunteer soldiers, while somewhat bewildered, send the allied harpies some encouragement.

    ¡¸Good job! You cane to my store after this is over and I¡¯ll treat you to some grilled chicken...... hey, don¡¯t look away! You¡¯ll crash into the ground!¡¹

    ¡¸You were the ones who used my bathst week, right!? I¡¯ll forgive you though, so do your best!¡¹

    ¡¸I have clothes when my daughter was young. When the fight is finished, won¡¯t you wear it? I promise not to do anything bad.¡¹

    Pochi and the harpies dance in the sky amongst the cheers.

    Pipi points down and instructs Pochi to fly low to the ground, then it tilts its head to release another stream of mes before using its legs to destroy another siege tower.

    ¡¸All of you should also aim for the towers and cannons. Fly away after dropping those on them.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, aim.¡¹

    ¡¸Cannon, what¡¯s a cannon?¡¹

    ¡¸Cannon! Cannon!¡¹

    The harpies flying behind Pochi also obey Pipi¡¯s orders, climbing up in the air to a sufficient height before rapidly descending almost vertically, throwing their pots against the towers and cannons. Their aim was extremely urate and by the time they used up all their projectiles, all the towers were annihted and a majority of the cannons were burned down.

    South Yuguria tries to shoot down the flying attackers, but the hit-and-run led by Pochi was performed well enough that not a single harpy could be hit.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going back.¡¹

    Pipi tells Pochi to turn around.

    The harpies also go back to resupply.

    The chaos caused by Pochi and the harpies would not settle down easily though.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the enemy in trouble? If we¡¯re going to attack, shouldn¡¯t we go now?¡¹

    ¡¸If we let this chance slip by us, we won¡¯t have another to counterattack. We should go now!¡¹

    Suzy and Sna urges, which Jim also agrees to.

    ¡¸Now is the time to sortie, you are the feudal lord¡¯s proxy. We¡¯re awaiting your orders.¡¹

    Adolph, who couldn¡¯t rx in the end, takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸I never thought I would give out this kind of order...... ahem. Please¨D¨D start your attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Begin the all-out attack!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, charge!¡¹

    The order resounds and the walls which were sted by the enemy¡¯s cannonfire copsed from the inside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally time......¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t fought since the time against the goblins...... shit, my legs are shaking.¡¹

    The volunteer soldiers yell to erase their fear, but many still tremble at the thought of battle, unconsciously yielding the position of vanguard to other people.

    A certain group steps forward, pushing the anxious ones out of the way.

    ¡¸T-they are...... the ones from the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, they look like veteran soldiers.¡¹

    Standing in front is Madam Gonzales¨D¨D who is managing the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden, a brothel in Rafen specializing in male prostitutes, while also being an active prostitute himself and striving to be the number one store. He is a hero who finally put down roots in Rafen after moving from ce to ce gathering and protecting the okamas who were persecuted due to their peculiar characteristics.

    Madam isn¡¯t wearing a dress like he usually does.

    Instead, he has equipped a metal armor on his body and wields an enormous two-handed morning star. That armor is bulky yet rusted in various spots and the cape is also discolored. It shows signs of frequent use.

    What was kept the same was the use of heavy makeup on his face.

    ¡¸I never thought I would use this armor again. It would have been nice if I didn¡¯t have to.¡¹

    Those following Madam were also quite veteran-looking.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen carefully.¡¹

    His appearance was that of a burly mercenary captain, but his voice was a high falsetto.

    ¡¸I know that all of you are kind girls who dislike fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸Girls? I don¡¯t see any girls......¡¹

    The okamas ignore the reaction from the gallery and nod.

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t like fighting. To be killed and to kill...... I hate it. I think I want to live in peace.¡¹

    Madam¡¯s eyes well up with tears.

    ¡¸But that won¡¯t work. Unless we fight for what we want, it will be taken away. Our happiness will be stolen from us.¡¹

    The falsetto voice gradually lowers in pitch.

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t epted anywhere else except here. Rafen is our true home town...... the feudal lord-sama also loves us.¡¹

    Madam¡¯s muscles bulge out.

    ¡¸The Chrysanthemum-opening Garden is our final fortress. We won¡¯t allow anybody to take it away from us.¡¹

    A strong gust of wind happens to blow through at that moment, lifting up the cape.

    ¡¸Gyaa! Why is he only wearing a bikini thong underneath the armor?¡¹

    ¡¸You can see the ass crack! It¡¯s making me want to puke!¡¹

    Madam pays no attention to the screams and points his morning star at the enemy.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Grosserode-chan. Bolvosdia-chan. udia-chan.¡¹

    The three named individuals chuckle in a high-pitched tone.

    ¡¸Sure. My life belonged to Madam since that time.¡¹

    ¡¸How long has it been since Madam and I have fought together.¡¹

    ¡¸It is the duty of a woman to protect the ce while her loved one is absent!¡¹

    Madam purses his mouth and exhales with a ¡°shuu¡± sound.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive anybody who picks on okamas! You guys! Let us tear the assholes of these shitty South Yuguria soldiers!!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s a drilling festival!¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll ram it in up to my elbow!¡¹¡¸This is an okama¡¯s fight!¡¹

    Madam¡¯s falsetto voice disappears and is reced by a throaty growl.

    The okamas apanying him also follow with fierce determination.

    ¡¸Man, this sucks.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I instantly lost motivation. Well...... at least we¡¯re not scared anymore.¡¹

    The volunteer soldiers smile sheepishly, noticing that their limbs have stopped shaking.

    And so, the total counterattack begins.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing out to attack us. Intercept them.¡¹

    ¡¸Because of those things earlier, our lines are all messed up......¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares, they¡¯re a bunch of citizens scraped together. Overpower them.¡¹

    The volunteer soldiers never formed proper ranks to begin with while South Yuguria could no longer keep their lines together after the assault from Pochi and the harpies.

    Both sides collide with each other in a simrly scattered manner.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll knock you out of our city!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see you try, demon ve!¡¹

    A middle-aged volunteer soldier¡¯s spear thrust gets deflected by the enemy and receives a sword thrust at his neck in return.

    ¡¸You should be ashamed for allying with monsters!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, invader!¡¹

    The South Yuguria soldier¡¯s attack cuts air and then a hatchet runs through his throat.

    ¡¸Can you possibly be the legendary mercenary, Chrysanthemum Gate Crusher Gonza¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thrown that name away long ago. Call me Madam now.¡¹

    The sword aimed at Madam swings and misses.

    The enemy soldier could not follow the movementsing unexpectedly from Madam¡¯srge body and presence, which were fast enough to leave behind afterimages.

    ¡¸Too slow, I¡¯m behind you.¡¹

    ¡¸What the-!? Guwaaaah!¡¹

    Giving no time to turn around, Madam¡¯s morning star rammed right into the soldier¡¯s asshole.

    The enormous steel ball pushed deep into the soldier¡¯s ass, and after he let out an agonized cry, the enemy dies.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet.¡¹

    Madam pulls out the weapon covered in blood and guts, then applies weight in his leg as he does a spin move.

    Those hit directly got their heads split open, those who blocked with their shields broke their arms, and those who tried to run away were screwed in the ass.

    ¡¸That¡¯s Madam for you, not rusty at all. ¨D¨DGrosserode-chan, watch out!¡¹

    At the same time, another okama takes down an enemy and finishes him off with a sword stabbed into the throat.

    ¡¸Thank you, I know. udia-chan is doing pretty well too.¡¹

    The warned okama casually dodges an attack, then eliminates the enemy with a sword to the crotch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯m doing this for my beloved one!¡¹

    All of udia¡¯s muscles activate as she pummels an enemy.

    These girls stood out from the volunteer soldiers who were inferior in skill and had difficulty cooperating.

    Seeing how the city¡¯s southern wall copsed, the South Yuguria soldiers did not see any point in attacking the north or east gates and instead began to gather all their forces to the south.

    That allows the elite security unit and escort squad stationed at the east and north to move freely, and both armies to amass their troops for the battle at the south.

    ¡¸Enemy cavalry areing in from the side!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine!¡¹

    Jim shouts and points to the sky.

    Pochi and the harpies fly right above the heads of the attacking cavalry, and drop their gunpowder and oil.

    Frightened by the rising pirs of fire and Pochi¡¯s colossal body, the enemy cavalry stop moving.

    ¡¸Argh, can¡¯t something be done about those things in the sky? We can¡¯t move properly like this! Gueh.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that...... cmander-dono!¡¹

    Able topose themselves again, an organized group of South Yuguria soldiers attack the dispersed volunteer soldiers.

    ¡¸Uwaa, won¡¯t it be bad if that dangerous group gets to the volunteer soldiers? It¡¯ll be seriously bad, what do we do?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like they¡¯ve got it covered.¡¹

    Adolph calmly answers Suzy as she repeatedly calls out how dangerous it is.

    Countless stones the size of pebbles fly at the South Yuguria soldiers.

    ¡¸Rocks? Thrown from where?¡¹

    ¡¸Over there? Isn¡¯t that at least 100 m away!?¡¹

    Standing imposingly on the ins is a feminine figure with a slender body and green hair not seen on humans.

    Dressed lightly in an outfit unlike armor or ordinary clothes, with a slim shortspear in her right hand and nothing in her left...... was the elf warrior who went missing for a while, Felteris.

    ¡¸Dance, little stones, strike the evildoers!¡¹

    She holds up her empty left hand at the South Yuguria soldiers.

    The earth in front of her ripples and hundreds of fist-sized stones hurl at the enemy.

    ¡¸Is that magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Look how many there are...... she¡¯s not your average user!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t let her do as she pleases. Silence her with arrows!¡¹

    Several hundreds of arrows were fired in Felteris¡¯s direction.

    ¡¸Something of that extent isn¡¯t a problem for me.¡¹

    After she waves her left hand, a gust of wind blows through and knocks the arrows to the ground.

    ¡¸Earth and wind...... she¡¯s a dual-element user!?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see how you deal with this!¡¹

    Felteris unleashes a current of lightning from her feet and chars one of the enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸Three types of magic...... we can¡¯t leave her alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, close in on her. Overwhelm her with numbers!¡¹

    The South Yuguriamander makes a quick decision to focus the magic caster.

    In an instant, the soldiers change direction and head toward Felteris.

    ¡¸Can I leave them to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. That¡¯s fine.¡¹

    A female of small stature rises up beside Felteris.

    The red-haired Alice mumbles in a soft voice difficult to hear amongst the hustle and bustle of the battlefield.

    ¡¸Herees the enemy. If I miss, and they capture me...... surely they will vite me...... dozens of brawny men at that...... maybe even ugly ones or diseased ones...... haa, haa.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that...... concentrate...... pervert.¡¹

    The color in Alice¡¯s hair intensifies and heat gathers in her palm.

    ¡¸As a meat toilet, not only did men fuck me, they excreted in my mouth and genitals...... kuh, no matter how much I¡¯m humiliated, I won¡¯t let them stain my pride as an elf!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t talk about pride...... I think. And you should get any transmitted diseases treated.¡¹

    The enemy closes in on the two of them.

    ¡¸Now.¡¹

    ¡¸Here we go!¡¹

    First, Felteris sticks out both hands.

    A fierce whirlwind forms at the feet of the South Yuguria soldiers.

    ¡¸Uwah! That¡¯s some wind!¡¹

    ¡¸Stay calm, it¡¯s not strong enough to blow us away. nt your feet firmly into the ground and advance slowly.¡¹

    Next, Alice raises her hands.

    Large balls of fire appear high above the girl¡¯s head.

    Its shape quickly breaks into a spiral of fire and descends.

    The mes seem to be falling into the ground harmlessly at first, but then they get sucked into the tornado birthed by Felteris¡¯s magic.

    ¡¸No...... way.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh god......¡¹

    The all-epassing wind soon transform into a vortex of fire.

    Gradually, the moring on the battlefield dies down.

    Ally and enemy alike stop what they¡¯re doing to stare at the sublime twister of fire.

    Even after Felteris stops chanting the spell incantations, the storm of fire continues blowing violently, riding the upward current of air created by the heat generated, leaving not a single moving thing in its wake.

    At that moment, the escort and security squads, as well as the remaining elite units in Rafen, all run at the enemy.

    ¡¸Do your best until Aegires back. If you run away and leave us, I¡¯ll let Aegir know!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not use to this sort of thing...... a-anyways, Aegir doesn¡¯t abandon women. So that means he¡¯ll definitelye back here! I-is that good enough?¡¹

    Carlra and Mireille are among the escort unit.

    Hearing the potential of reinforcements from the feudal lord¡¯s wives who have stepped to the front, the volunteer soldiers felt inspired.

    Gradually, the tides of battle turn and the scales tip in favor of the defending side.

    The South Yuguria army as a whole begins to retreat and some squads even start running away afterpletely falling apart.

    ¡¸It¡¯s decided.¡¹

    Sna states.

    ¡¸S¡¯over.¡¹

    Suzy adds.

    ¡¸Looks like we did it.¡¹

    Jim continues.

    ¡¸We pulled it off somehow.¡¹

    Adolph concludes.

    Then it happened.

    A single g was raised in Rafen.

    Jim and Adolph turn pale when they saw it.

    ¡¸Not good!¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t good at all!¡¹

    It was already toote when they shouted.

    That g belonged to the ruined Divine Nation of Altair.

    Within Rafen.

    ¡¸Is this good?¡¹

    The tiny Altair mutters.

    ¡¸Yes, this will allow the majesty of Your Grace to be known to those scoundrels calling themselves South Yuguria.¡¹

    Answering the little girl is Remia, the shrine maiden who followed the girl to the end despite the fall of the nation of Altair.

    Congregating around are the new believers of the Altair faith.

    In Rafen, the faith of Altair is recognized like any other spiritual beliefs, and a small church is used as the base of operations to support a handful of members centered around the fugitives from former Altair.

    ¡¸This g of God was made from the cloth we bought and diligent hard work. The enemy will run in fear when they see the power of God.¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds overly noisy though......¡¹

    The state of battle flipped on its head in the opposite direction of what the girls expected.

    ¡¸Did you see that g!? It¡¯s as Her Majesty Wilhelmina said. Altair is reviving in Goldonia!¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder monsters are attacking us! It¡¯s because the heretic Altair has built a nest in this demonic capital!¡¹

    Morale which was once devastated instantly resurrects, fleeing soldiers stop running, and ranks which were once in shamblese back together.

    ¡¸The Altair that stole my beloved wife.¡¹

    ¡¸My son turning three.¡¹

    ¡¸My family of four...... I won¡¯t forgive them.¡¹

    Almost like the prior mayhem did not ur, the South Yuguria soldiers all stood still like bedrock.

    Then themander points his sword at Rafen with an expression filled with resentment.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be a rout against Altair. So what if there are monsters! We¡¯ll keep pushing on until they¡¯re destroyed!!¡¹

    They let out thergest cheers yet.

    ¡¸The enemy is controlling the disorder at a rapid speed! They got their second wind!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring down the volunteer soldiers! With that kind of momentum, we can¡¯t stop them on the field...... the enemy is currently within justice.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, for now have that g lowered.¡¹

    Adolph looks hopefully to the north.

    He doesn¡¯t see any dust clouds yet.

    ¡¸Tired, hungry.¡¹

    ¡¸Getting dark, can¡¯t see, can¡¯t fly.¡¹

    The harpies¡¯ voices can be heard in the distance.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (going to battle), Mel (taking refuge), Miti (taking refuge), Maria (taking refuge), Catherine (taking refuge)

    Brynhildr ( ), Gretel (taking refuge), Melissa (captured), Kuu (taking refuge), Ruu (taking refuge)

    Mireille (going to battle), Pipi (aerial bombing), Casie (missing), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Leah (missing)

    Marceline (taking refuge), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (taking refuge), Bridget (taking refuge), Felicie (taking refuge)

    Natia (rich), Sofia (taking refuge), Sekrit (depressed)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (in battle), ra (preparing for battle)

    Celestina (taking refuge), Monica (taking refuge), Ad (decoy)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (attendant), Irijina mander), Peticheri (intelligence), Luna mander), Ruby mander), Gido (escort unit), Polte (temporary adjutant), Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer)

    ire & Laurie (state of emergency), Lilian (actress), Kroll (going to battle), Alma (servant)

    Rafen Defense:

    Adolph (feudal lord proxy), Jim (adjutant), Suzy (staff officer, useless), Sna (staff officer, useless)

    Felteris (magic soldier), Alice (magic soldier)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (fainted), Alraune (annihted), Mirumi (standing by)

    Pet:

    Pochi (aerial bombing), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (hurrying),

    Citizens: 220,000 (uncertain in wartime)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 40,000. Lintbloom: 7000. Special Cultivation District: 14,000.

    Rafen Defense Force:

    Escort: 140 men ? 140 men

    Security: 200 men ? 190 men

    Guards: 1000 men ? 700 men

    Evacuating soldiers: 500 men ? 350 men

    Volunteer Soldiers: 12 000 men ? 10 500 men

    Alraune: 200 ? 1

    Mermaids: Approx. 900 ? 900

    Pochi: 1 ? 1

    Harpies: 60 ? 56

    Frontal Warfront: 23 450 men

    Infantry: 14 000, Cavalry: 1500, Archers: 1500, Bow Cavalry: 6000, Cannoneers: 450

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Capital: 14 000 men

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    Assets: 170 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

 Chapter 397: Central Plains Unification War ? Demon Capital Rafen: Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 397: Central ins Unification War ? Demon Capital Rafen: Part 3</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    The battle flipped. The South Yuguria army who were on the verge of copse got a second wind, allowing them to push back Rafen¡¯s volunteer soldiers.

    ¡¸Heavy infantry on defense, don¡¯t take a single step backwards.¡¹

    ¡¸Spearmen, separate into three lines and attack in waves. Archers, stay 50 m behind the area of collision.¡¹

    ¡¸Light infantry, insert yourself in the areas where the enemy has weakened. In the end, they¡¯re nothing more than amateurs and shouldn¡¯t be any match for you after their momentum is killed.¡¹

    Now that their order is restored, South Yuguria¡¯s ranks are holding back the volunteer soldiers who are relying solely on momentum.

    Heavy infantry would take the brunt of the force while the spearmen and archers skillfully picked off individual soldiers.

    Although the morale of the volunteer soldiers was high, they stopped moving after their attacks were deflected several times.

    Due to theirck of experience in battle, they could not make a prompt decision on what to do next.

    That failure to act was repeatedly targeted by a small group of light infantry for an effective counterattack.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s movements are strange!¡¹

    ¡¸Anotherpanion got taken out! Isn¡¯t it better if we halted the attack for now?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push! I said, don¡¯t push!!¡¹

    A portion of the militia, who have experience as mercenaries but have not received training as a group, could not keep up with the sudden change in situation and fell apart.

    That situation was naturally transmitted to Jim and Adolph.

    ¡¸They can¡¯t hold on after all! We must hurry and retreat!¡¹

    ¡¸The order has already been sent long ago. Why haven¡¯t they fallen back yet......¡¹

    Jim proceeds to send what will be the fifth messenger while Sna sobs helplessly.

    ¡¸So this is how it ends...... I can¡¯t answer their burning justice because of my iptence......¡¹

    Jim mutters in frustration. In reality, he did not mess up the timing of the retreat. He gave the order and sent multiple messengers.

    It was the volunteer soldiers who just didn¡¯t have the ability to execute the order.

    ¡¸Stop fighting! Fall back! Don¡¯t stand there nkly...... I said to fall back!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t all rush to the same ce! With that said, they haven¡¯t been trained on how to do it......¡¹

    As the South Yuguria army sees the volunteer soldiers panic further, they were able to continue increasing theirposure, and even the highly-skilled elite squads like the escorts had no other choice than to withdraw unterally.

    By the time the sun set below the horizon, the state of battle was despairingly poor for the defending side.

    ¡¸Kuh, if only we had freedom from the sky!¡¹

    Jim looks up at the sky in disgust.

    ¡¸The dra¨D¨D giant lizard seems to be at its limit in terms of stamina. And the harpy unit can¡¯t fly because of the poor visibility at night.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good? ......something resonated in my heart when we received the support from the sky though.¡¹

    Jim sighs and starts takingmand in the ces he can.

    ¡¸I actually felt an indescribable uneasiness from the aerial attacks. Breaking down the walls in order to settle the fight was a little bit premature. Is urban warfare unavoidable?¡¹

    Adolph slumps his shoulders in disappointment.

    Feeling the atmosphere get gloomy, Sna turns around.

    ¡¸Wakyaa!¡¹

    She bumps into a shadowy figure behind her and falls over with a cute scream.

    After hastily covering her underwear which became exposed as she tumbled to the floor, Sna looks sharply at the figure.

    ¡¸This is the headquarters! What are the guards doing, letting someone walk in unannoun¨D¨D a, auu.¡¹

    A pair of emotionless eyes stare down Sna.

    It didn¡¯t take long for those glowing red eyes to silence Sna and make her start shuddering.

    ¡¸Who might you be?¡¹

    The shadow doesn¡¯t answer Adolph and speaks forcefully overtop.

    ¡¸By the orders left by Brynhildr-sama, we¨D¨D¡¹

    Sna curls up in a ball and covers her ears when she hears the voice that sounds like something originating from the depths of the earth.

    She can¡¯t even spare any thought to hiding her exposed underwear anymore.

    ¡¸¨D¨D will kill the enemy. No interference is necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that supposed to be helping us? In the first ce, you people¨D¨D¡¹

    Before Adolph could finish, the shadows vanish into thin air.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t feel any justice from them. Could they be the axis of evil......¡¹

    Jim was baffled by what happened.

    ¡¸Uu...... what were those things......¡¹

    Sna, after confirming the presence of those mysterious beings disappeared, gets up.

    ¡¸How would I know? That one had a handsome face, but he felt gloomy and creepy. He seems the type to have sex with a sour face.¡¹

    ¡¸I did not point it out because I didn¡¯t hear anything about obeying Hardlett-sama or hurting the people...... but if the rumors are true, it¡¯s going to be hard to tell which side is the ally of justice.¡¹

    Adolph lets out onest sigh.

    A few minutes afterwards, the ck-clothed group attacked the South Yuguria army who were advancing on the city walls.

    Jumping from roof to roof until they reached the site of battle, the group would then leap over the fighting armies around the destroyed part of the walls as if mocking them.

    Without any kind of trick, theynd right where the South Yuguria army¡¯s g is.

    ¡¸Hey, the enemy is outside!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Where...... whatever. A small force like that won¡¯t pose a problem.¡¹

    A South Yuguria squad point their crossbows and spears in the direction of the new arrivals.

    The vampires also draw their swords in response, standing together in a disorderly fashion.

    ¡¸They¡¯re amateur militia after all. Do it.¡¹

    At themander¡¯s order, crossbows are fired.

    The enemies are only 10 m away. Since the opponents are not even wearing armor, eliminating them should be easy.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Those ck-robed individuals simply continued to walk straight forward at the South Yuguria soldiers.

    ¡¸You missed at this distance!!? You guys suck!!¡¹

    The South Yuguriamander yells at his subordinates.

    ¡¸I was sure I hit them......¡¹

    ¡¸How could they be standing if you hit them with a crossbow!? Don¡¯t make excuses!¡¹

    Tilting his head, the soldier retrieves a spare crossbow and steadies his aim.

    In the time it took to take a breath, the trigger was pulled, releasing the loaded bolt with a satisfying twang of the bow string at a speed faster than the human eye could follow.

    The targeted man seemed to pause a little before resuming his advance like nothing happened.

    ¡¸Eeeh? There¡¯s no way I missed this¨D¨D¨D¨D ah?¡¹

    The crossbowman let out a puzzled voice.

    That would change into a shout in the next moment.

    An enemy who should have been 10 m away was right in front of his eyes after he blinked.

    And the soldier¡¯s stomach¨D¨Dwhich should be protected by thick armor, has been stabbed with a sword up to the base.

    Before he could finish speaking, his throat was shed and he died while watching his own blood spraying out.

    ¡¸He closed the gap in an instant. How is that possible?¡¹

    ¡¸Get ready for melee. Hurry!¡¹

    As the order was screamed out, the spearmen behind the crossbowmen stepped forward to intercept.

    Their spearheads approach the ck-clothed group. It seemed certain that once the line of spears hit an opponent without a shield or armor, they would be skewered.

    ¡¸Hah?¡¹

    A spear was grabbed with lightning speed.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The attack was dodged by fast movements that left afterimages behind.

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    On top of everything, a spear was stopped by the palm of the opponent.

    The tip did not prate through the hand.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The men in ck did not make a sound or change their facial expressions.

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    Hell would unfold soon after the person spoke.

    The grabbed spear was swung like a child would swing a twig and the soldier holding that spear was thrown up into the air so high that nobody could see him anymore.

    The soldier who took a step in to thrust his spear noticed his arms fall to the ground in front of him and screamed the loudest he has ever screamed in his life.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    The soldier desperately trying to pull back the spear after it hit the opponent¡¯s hand was instead pulled back in and had a portion of his throat gouged out.

    Deathroes from those three acted as a signal for the vampires to attack the South Yuguria army.

    In the face of overwhelming power and speed, the South Yuguria soldiers could do nothing more than die.

    ¡¸What are they!?¡¹

    ¡¸They dodged crossbows easily...... that¡¯s not something a human could do.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! The enemy raised the Altair g. If you run away here, you don¡¯t have any excuse to make to Her Majesty or your family!¡¹

    Nevertheless, the moral of the South Yuguria soldiers did not break.

    They fought valiantly despite theirpanions being taken out one after the other.

    It would require something unbelievable for their morale to crumble.

    ¡¸Right there!!¡¹

    A soldier made the most of his opportunity after two of his fellow soldiers were eliminated and attempted a thrust at a vampire.

    His spear would beautifully pierce through the vampire¡¯s neck and escape out the back.

    ¡¸Luin did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice work! Everyone, follow his lead!¡¹

    As hisrades cheer, the soldier named Luin tries to pull out his spear.

    However, it did not budge an inch.

    Piercing the neck of a vampire with a steel spear wasn¡¯t enough to kill them.

    The vampire holds the spear lodged in his neck and pulls Luin toward him.

    ¡¸Gugya.¡¹

    Poor Luin¡¯s neck is twisted and he dies.

    The vampire slowly removes the spear from its own throat and tosses it away on the ground.

    ¡¸Monster¨D¨D¡¹

    It could no longer be called a fight at this point, but a one-sided massacre.

    When news of the total copse of a single enemy squad reached Rafen¡¯s defense force, they called out to the mysterious group.

    ¡¸Heeey! The enemy over there is already routed. Help us defend the crack in the wall instead!¡¹

    There was no reply.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t support us if you fight there. Come closer to the walls and...... uwah!¡¹

    Something resembling a spear was thrust right beside the soldier who shouted.

    ¡¸W-what the-!? They aren¡¯t allies!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t interfere.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t take orders from humans.¡¹

    ¡¸We only obey Brynhildr-sama.¡¹

    The vampires ignore the soldier whose hips gave out and continue ughtering the enemy in front of them.

    They don¡¯t cooperate at all.

    Themanders on the South Yuguria side also noticed the unnatural fighting.

    ¡¸Their movements seempletely separated from the others. Are they possibly not under themand of the defense?¡¹

    ¡¸They also fight strangely. Their moves don¡¯tply with military logic. They appear to be simply chasing around whoever is in front of them. It¡¯s like they¡¯re beasts or monsters...... even though they are in the shape of humans. Perhaps they are-¡¹

    ¡¸If you consider the tree monster and the harpies, it¡¯s possible. In that case, we have a way to deal with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Send out a decoy squad. While fighting, lure them to a meaningless ce. And then¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Muu...... they don¡¯t take orders?¡¹

    Jim says, holding his head.

    Sna is also at her wits¡¯ end beside him.

    ¡¸They¡¯re moving further away from the city...... they¡¯re being lured to an insignificant area. Now they can¡¯t make much impact on the general battle.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be good if that¡¯s all. Look, there are lots of torches in that area. It¡¯s obviously a trap.¡¹

    Jim¡¯s premonition struck the mark.

    While Siegfried and the vampires were chasing the enemies, severalrge bolts would make whooshing sounds and rain down on them.

    Having eyes that can see in the dark, the vampires easily avoided the attack.

    However, once the bolts hit the ground, they shattered, sending countless iron fragments flying everywhere.

    Dodging every single piece was impossible even for the vampires.

    Getting hit by one or two did not inflict major damage to the durable vampires.

    But those whose entire bodies were bathed in the shrapnel were rendered motionless, while those who took a direct hit fromrger debris fell over after losing arms and limbs.

    ¡¸Look! They can be defeated. They¡¯re some kind of monster after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Switch to attack!¡¹

    With the boost in morale from dealing damage to their foes for the first time, the South Yuguria soldiers fearlessly transition to counterattack.

    In the ensuing battle at close-quarters, the vampires continue to overwhelm the enemy.

    Even when South Yuguria utilized their numerical advantage to defeat one vampire, it was in exchange for 20 in allies.

    Still, the vampires were outnumbered more than 20 to 1.

    Gradually, the advantage shifted in favor of South Yuguria.

    Siegfried, the one exception to the 20 to 1 rule, wielded his two-handed sword, and as he knocked down bolts from the sky and flowing smoothly to cutting up the enemy soldiers, he looked up at the sky and muttered.

    ¡¸A full moon¨D¨D?¡¹

    Vampires are creatures of the night. The darker the night, the stronger they be and conversely, they be weaker in the presence of light.

    If a new moon was out tonight, a few iron fragments wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.

    Even if they were showered with arrows or skewered by spears or even if limbs were lost, it might be possible to regenerate instantly. Instead of 20 to 1, it would be closer to 200 to 1.

    Unfortunately, it was a full moon, a time when vampires were at their weakest.

    As the battle progressed through the night and the sun was about to rise, the defense side was finally pushed within the limits of the city walls.

    ¡¸Herees the sun! Now we can get support from the sky again!¡¹

    Sna exims excitedly while Jim replies bitterly.

    ¡¸Umu! Let¡¯s hope that will dampen the enemy¡¯s momentum!¡¹

    ¡¸Those creepy guys disappeared though, wait some of them are literally burning over there. What are they?¡¹

    In no time, the harpies fly overhead in an aerial formation and descend rapidly.

    Things would not go as Jim expected.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing! Do as we were told.¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet...... a little more...... alright, fire!¡¹

    Right before the harpies could drop their pots and barrels, archers aiming only at the sky loose their arrows.

    ¡¸I¡¯m shot!¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts! Falling!¡¹

    ¡¸Careful!¡¹

    A few harpies fall after being hit by arrows, while those that didn¡¯t get hit drop what they were holding from getting surprised.

    As a result, the aerial attack didn¡¯t have the same impact as it did during the previous day.

    ¡¸Squad 3 focus on aiming at the sky. Don¡¯t worry about the frontlines.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t hit. If you shoot when theye close, they¡¯ll be scared and run away. They¡¯re no more than harpies.¡¹

    ¡¸The problem is¨D¨D¡¹

    Arge shadow passes over them. It was Pochi.

    ¡¸That thing¡¯s here!¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the spy¡¯s report, its name is Messerschmitt. That thing is troublesome......¡¹

    Arrows were fired at the creature, though they couldn¡¯t pierce the harder-than-steel scales and they bounce off with soft clinks.

    Pochi breathes fire from the top of the enemy¡¯s head and sets a few of them on fire.

    However, the mes were clearly smaller than the day before.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Pochi? Shoot more.¡¹

    Despite Pipi¡¯s encouragement, Pochi whimpers sadly.

    ¡¸Pochi¡¯s mes......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because the enemy entered the city. If it were done from the outside, the whole city would be engulfed by the fire.¡¹

    Pochi tried several times after to spit more fire, but the enemy realized the diminished firepower and don¡¯t ease up on their attack.

    Fearful of the arrows, the harpies stay at a higher altitude so they don¡¯t get hit.

    The volunteer soldiers centered around Madam, the security unit and the escort unit fight had, but the defense side is gradually pushed further into the city.

    ¡¸If we get pushed more than this, there won¡¯t be anything more we can do. I will go out as well. The rest...... I¡¯ll count on you.¡¹

    Jim takes a sword and stands up.

    ¡¸Prepare for the worst case scenario and get the n to evacuate the citizens......¡¹

    As Adolph was mid-sentence, Suzy points in the opposite direction of the war front.

    ¡¸Hey, something ising from the north.¡¹

    ¡¸If they close off the north, we can¡¯t escape.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t the enemy, but it has a skin-colored tone.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shift to the north.

    ¡¸Skin-colored ground ising close......?¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Near Rafen ¨C North side.

    ¡¸I can see it, it¡¯s Rafen! I see smoke and fire...... they¡¯re under attack!¡¹

    Celia shouts on top of my shoulders.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good sign. If there is still fire, then the battle is not over yet.¡¹

    When I kick Schwartz in the belly again, he neighs as if saying he knows, and increases his speed.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is going out too far. You¡¯ll be riding solo!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuun. Not to worry, little girl, I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Schwartz turns around in disbelief when he hears the hoarse voice beside him.

    I don¡¯t me him. Gildress is keeping up with Schwartz when he¡¯s running as fast as he can.

    ¡¸Nuhahaha! A true man has fast legs too!¡¹

    Behind him, the other Aless soldiers are simrly running with him.

    They weren¡¯t as fast as Schwartz, but abnormally fast for an infantry.

    Their speed can bepared to a cavalry¡¯s running speed.

    In addition, their footsteps are abnormally loud. I think they¡¯re more annoying than galloping hooves.

    ¡¸Uuu, so gross.¡¹

    Celia shudders on top of my shoulders.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t wear armor after all......¡¹

    Other than a portion of their shoulder and chest covered with a steel te, the upper halves of the Aless soldiers were practically naked.

    When they clump together and run, it would appear like a wall of flesh was moving.

    ¡¸Our first priority should be on backing up Rafen. Ignore the feelings of disgust.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    If they didn¡¯te with us, then I would have to charge into Rafen by myself.

    I would ept that there was no other choice, but if these guys are willing to help us, a little bit of grossness can be tolerated.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you. My girls are in Rafen. I have to protect them no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. We¡¯re not going to lose to some coward who aims for when a man is absent.¡¹

    Gildress pounds his chest.

    He¡¯s showing some impressive stamina to be chatting like this while sprinting.

    ¡¸We¡¯re almost at the north gate...... enemy light cavalry spotted in front!¡¹

    Celia deftly dismounts from my shoulders and readies her de.

    ¡¸What are we doing?¡¹

    Gildress asks while drawing his sword.

    I¡¯ll answer with action, of course.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t detour. I¡¯m going to charge in and make my way into the city.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I want to hear!!¡¹

    The enemy realize our presence.

    When one of the cavalry takes a look at me, he shouts with a face scrunched up like he swallowed a bug.

    ¡¸Shit, the demon came back. Did Altair call him back!?¡¹

    ¡¸The battle is almost over. Until then, find a way to hold him¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ll let you.¡¹

    I slice off the horse¡¯s head with my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Nuun!!¡¹

    A sh of blue light streaks beside me and Gildress cuts an enemy soldier in half.

    ¡¸Seal off the path!¡¹

    ¡¸Pull him down from his horse somehow!¡¹

    South Yuguria soldiers stood in front of me one after the other.

    ¡¸I wish I had a longer weapon.¡¹

    I have noints about the sharpness of the Dual Crater, however it iscking a little reach when I¡¯m fighting on horseback and I have to sh with the enemy¡¯s sword while passing by. As long as I don¡¯t have my longsword though, I have to make do with something else.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Go on then.¡¹

    I evade the opponent¡¯s sword by a hair¡¯s breadth and lop off his head.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you pass!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going.¡¹

    I slice off the enemy¡¯s spear and cut his right arm and side in passing.

    ¡¸Even if I have to exchange my life¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Your life isn¡¯t enough.¡¹

    I grab the tip of the swung warhammer with my left hand, take the weapon away and crush his head with it.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the crossbow.¡¹

    Celia immediately jumps to my arm.

    We¡¯re going to be doing what we practiced, right?

    I grab Celia and hurl her at the enemy.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    She kept her eye on the enemy and adjusted her posture while spinning in midair, thennded on the enemy¡¯s horse so she could slit the throat of the soldier aiming at me with his crossbow.

    Furthermore, Celia threw her daggers at several more enemies before hopping off the horse.

    I circle back to Celia to pick her up by her waist and return her on Schwartz.

    That was perfectly executed.

    ¡¸Teamwork with Aegir-sama was a sess!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Good job.¡¹

    I was against throwing the cute Celia, but I¡¯m d we practiced.

    If the crossbow hit Schwartz and we all fell, we¡¯d be in trouble.

    Now, we¡¯ve almost reached the gate. I wonder how Gildress is doing?

    Don¡¯t tell me he was taken out.

    ¡¸Nuun!¡¹

    When I look over, I see Gildress grunt and slice an enemy from the top of his head down to his crotch.

    ¡¸I thought only Aegir-sama could do that.¡¹

    I¡¯m a little frustrated after she said that.

    ¡¸Nuuun!¡¹

    Gildress grabs the enemy soldier by the neck and rams him into another, taking both out at the same time.

    ¡¸Nuuun!¡¹

    Lastly, he runs next to an enemy and uses ariat to knock him over.

    His head bent so far back that it stuck to his back, so I¡¯m sure he died.

    ¡¸There are two demons!¡¹

    ¡¸He divided himself into two!¡¹

    I respond at the same time as Celia and shout back at the enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lump us together.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not funny!¡¹

    I tear through the torso of the enemy with my Dual Crater while Celia shes the enemy¡¯s carotid artery.

    They copse, spilling out their guts and spraying blood like a fountain respectively.

    We finally arrive at the north gate after that.

    ¡¸Feudal lord-sama!? Aah, we¡¯re saved!¡¹

    A guard expresses relief and opens the gate when as soon as Ie into view.

    ¡¸The enemy has entered the city from the south. We¡¯re at a disadvantage no matter what we do and at this rate¨D¨D¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t tell from far away, but the guard is actually a female.

    She¡¯s protecting the north gate along with only a few other small girls since most of the guards left for the south.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll handle it from here. Everything is okay now.¡¹

    I pat the girl¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Aaah......¡¹

    She lets out an extended sigh and her eyes start to well up with tears.

    I¡¯m sure she feels safe from the bottom of her heart. I have to do my part and answer those expectations.

    ¡¸Everyone, follow me. Time to show your manliness.¡¹

    The eyes of the Aless soldiers sparkle and for some reason Celia puffs her cheeks.

    A wide smile appears on Gildress¡¯s face and he also gives out amand.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Men of Aless, follow the two of us, examples of true men, and advance!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Amassing together in a flesh-colored ball, we make our way to Rafen¡¯s main street.

    Sure enough, our side is at a disadvantage, although the volunteer soldiers are desperately fighting back and have managed to prevent the enemy from invading the center of the city.

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s the feudal lord-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooh! He came back!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve basically won!¡¹

    Ally soldiers shout with joy when they see me.

    ¡¸H-he¡¯s finally here...... the boss of the monsters......¡¹

    ¡¸Those Altair guys might have summoned him! This is terrible......¡¹

    The enemy soldiers let out a shout close to a terrified scream.

    As the Aless soldiers and I enter the fray, Gildress yells.

    ¡¸Get into the man avnche formation!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers charge at the enemy while staying packed together in the narrow cityscape.

    To me, it looks like a huge dumpling so calling it a formation seems a little strange, but I won¡¯t point it out now.

    ¡¸Eeei, we aren¡¯t going to lose to the wicked Hardlett or the wicked Altair! We¡¯re going to win no matter what!¡¹

    Despite being rattled by our participation, the South Yuguria soldiers don¡¯t run or break their established lines.

    They engage the solidly-huddled charging Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸For the pride of the Empire¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸To avenge my family¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸To bring victory to Her Majesty¨D¨D¡¹

    Compared to the wordy causes spouted by the South Yuguria soldiers, the Aless soldiers shout more primitively.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hnngraah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Both sides collide.

    ¡¸Gyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiih!¡¹

    The soldier who went on about pride gets knocked back and falls to the ground.

    The one who wanted to get revenge crashes into a stone wall and stops moving.

    The enemy who shouted about victory was stabbed with a sword and dies after his internal organs pour out.

    ¡¸Soft. Train your bodies before screaming all of that nonsense.¡¹

    Gildress bellows as he cuts down enemy soldiers.

    I also cut down two and kick the third one to death.

    From what I can see, our allies are intimidated by the will to fight and morale of the South Yuguria soldiers.

    On the other hand, the Aless soldiers aren¡¯t affected.

    It doesn¡¯t matter to them whether their opponents are fire up or withered.

    Their morale is always at its peak and doesn¡¯t drop. To stop them, you simply need to kill them.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, let¡¯s do our best to kill each other. I¡¯ll show you how muscr my body is.¡¹

    ¡¸Gufu...... fufufu, you won¡¯t pierce through my abs with that strength.¡¹

    Somehow, the South Yuguria soldiers hold on to a certain extent against the Aless soldiers who are truly having fun when they fight.

    Fatigue yed a part after a while and as the fight prolonged, they began to be pushed out of the city.

    ¡¸Can do it? Can do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t hurt? Then drop, close by.¡¹

    As the South Yuguria soldiers went outside the city walls in a disorganized retreat, pots of oil and gunpowder fell on their heads.

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    It was the harpies who dropped them.

    The mor noisily while scattering their loads.

    Celia also stares nkly at the sky.

    When the enemy soldiers moved sufficiently away from the walls, Pochi and Pipi swoops in.

    Pochi inhales deeply and sts the enemy soldiers with a fierce stream of fire.

    Close to a hundred soldiers got caught in the attack.

    ¡¸Oooh!¡¹

    Gildress turns around in awe.

    ¡¸Is that possibly¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Gildress points at Pochi and says.

    ¡¸You were keeping arge flying fire-breathing lizard? As expected of my friend, the pets you raise are on a different level.¡¹

    ¡¸Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Pochi¡¯s mes was the finishing blow thatpletely screwed up South Yuguria¡¯s calctions and they started to flee.

    Rposing themselves from that should be impossible.

    ¡¸That should be the end.¡¹

    Certain that the enemy was routed, more and more citizens appear on the main road.

    ¡¸That¡¯s our feudal lord-sama, chasing away the enemy in an instant! Here, have this apple.¡¹

    It¡¯s from a dirty man, but I¡¯ll ept.

    ¡¸I beliebed you, fewdal lod-dama~! S¡¯a kiss for thanks~¡¹

    Hahaha, she¡¯s still an infant girl, but I¡¯m happy.

    I¡¯ll ept her adorable kiss. After ten years, I want her to kiss my rod too.

    ¡¸Aahn, feudal lord-samaa, you¡¯re too lovely. Please touch my boobs.¡¹

    A young woman who is ovee with emotion throws her breasts in front of me.

    I can¡¯t suck on them here, so I¡¯ll fondle them for about 15 times before letting her go.

    ¡¸Ahaahn, feudal lord-samaan~¡¹

    What¡¯s this feeling? The tone of voice is the same yet I feel a shiver down my spine.

    Sure enough, when I turned around, the one who let out the sweet call in a throaty voice was Madam Gonzales.

    ¡¸......that was an incredible fight.¡¹

    Madam is holding his morning star which is covered up to the shaft in blood and dozens of bodies are lying around him.

    If that was all, he would have beenparable to someone who survived hell, however the problem was his appearance.

    Madam¡¯s armor was peeled off in a few ces and his upper half was mostly naked.

    Most notably, his thick face makeup is streaking off from all the blood stter and sweat, so his face is a scary mess.

    If I happen toe across an orc and Madam at the same time during a stroll at night, I would most likely attack Madam first.

    But......

    ¡¸Nicely done. You protected the city and my women.¡¹

    I put my arm around Madam¡¯s shoulder.

    Madam looks horrible, but he was unmistakably fighting hard for me.

    After I separated from Madam, Gildress was the next one to embrace him tightly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a wonderful man for defeating all those enemies by yourself. I¡¯ll give you a man¡¯s hug.¡¹

    Gildress ps Madam¡¯s back a few times and releases him. Madam starts shivering immediately.

    ¡¸Auuaaa...... that muscr chest, that manly voice, the stifling male stench...... I can¡¯t get enough. My womb aches...... oh, my water is going to breaaaaak! Nnhooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸What aching, what bursting......?¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, Adolph was the one in charge, right? I wonder where he is......¡¹

    As I turn away from Madam and proceed to look for themand post, I see Ca running over.

    I knew she was okay since the mansion wasn¡¯t destroyed, but actually seeing her puts my mind at ease.

    ¡¸Sorry. I put you in a tough spot by being away......¡¹

    Instead of giving me a loving embrace, she shouts in sorrow.

    ¡¸Melissa and Leah are not here! This girl saw them go outside the city walls and¨D¨D¡¹

    That was all I needed to hear to mount Schwartz.

    ¡¸After the enemy. Right away.¡¹

    I clench my teeth hard enough for blood to ooze out and refocus myself.

    How can I call it a victory without even checking on the status of my women?

    I¡¯m almost disgusted at my own foolishness.

    The cheerful citizens fall over when they see my face and the infant girl wets herself.

    My demonic appearance is tantly obvious even to me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I only grab Celia with me before rushing out of the city to pursue the fleeing South Yuguria army.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (going to battle), Mel (taking refuge), Miti (taking refuge), Maria (taking refuge), Catherine (taking refuge)

    Brynhildr ( ), Gretel (taking refuge), Melissa (captured), Kuu (taking refuge), Ruu (taking refuge)

    Mireille (going to battle), Pipi (aerial bombing), Casie (missing), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Leah ( ! )

    Marceline (taking refuge), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (taking refuge), Bridget (taking refuge), Felicie (taking refuge)

    Natia (rich), Sofia (taking refuge), Sekrit (off on her own)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (in battle), ra (preparing for battle)

    Celestina (taking refuge), Monica (taking refuge), Ad (decoy)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (attendant), Irijina mander), Peticheri (intelligence), Luna mander), Ruby mander), Gido (escort unit), Polte (temporary adjutant)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer)

    ire & Laurie (state of emergency), Lilian (actress), Kroll (going to battle), Alma (volunteer soldier)

    Rafen Defense:

    Adolph (feudal lord proxy), Jim (adjutant), Suzy (staff officer, useless), Sna (staff officer, useless)

    Felteris (magic soldier), Alice (magic soldier)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (revived), Alraune (annihted), Mirumi (standing by)

    Pet:

    Pochi (aerial bombing), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (battling)

    Citizens: 220,000 (uncertain in wartime)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 40,000. Lintbloom: 7000. Special Cultivation District: 14,000.

    Rafen Defense Force:

    Escort: 140 men ? 130 men

    Security: 190 men ? 140 men

    Guards: 700 men ? 450 men

    Evacuating soldiers: 350 men ? 250 men

    Volunteer Soldiers: 10 500 men ? 7500 men

    Aless Soldiers: 4000 men ? 3990 men

    Alraune: 200 ? 1

    Mermaids: Approx. 900 ? 900

    Pochi: 1 ? 1

    Harpies: 56 ? 28

    Frontal Warfront: 23 450 men

    Infantry: 14 000, Cavalry: 1500, Archers: 1500, Bow Cavalry: 6000, Cannoneers: 450

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Capital: 14 000 men

    Aless Soldiers: 10 000 men

    Assets: 170 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

 Chapter 398: Central Plains Unification War ? Giant Cannon and Hell

    <h4>Chapter 398: Central ins Unification War ? Giant Cannon and Hell</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Let¡¯s wait for our allies to catch up! The Aless soldiers are on foot so you¡¯ll be alone if you rush out like that!¡¹

    I ignore Celia¡¯s frantic pleas and run out regardless.

    The enemy is already leaving Rafen and since the walls are filled with holes, I can advance on horseback without much of a problem.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t even know where Melissa-san is! It¡¯s not going to help if you charge blindly!¡¹

    What Celia is saying is correct, her reasoning makes sense.

    But I can¡¯t sit back and wait to find out what happened to Melissa.

    ¡¸In that case......¡¹

    As Celia retrieves something from her chest that resembles a blowpipe, she sees a familiar shadow.

    ¡¸Leah!¡¹

    Celia, who was about to aim for my medu oblongata, throws away the blowpipe and jumps off the horse.

    I also rein in the horse and stop near Leah.

    ¡¸A...... uu...... I¡¯m fine. My head is spinning......¡¹

    Leah was leaning against the wall of a destroyed farmhouse.

    ¡¸Let me see!¡¹

    Celia checks Leah¡¯s body and doesn¡¯t find any major external injuries besides a few scratches.

    She did have onerge bump on her head, most likely from hitting her head on something.

    ¡¸Why did you leave the mansion!?¡¹

    ¡¸I was going to take a walk and then the rm went off...... I saw Melissa-san outside the wall and tried to call her, but I couldn¡¯t stop her...... I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    I wipe away the dirt on Leah¡¯s face.

    ¡¸How did you get the injury?¡¹

    ¡¸When I was dodging a horse, I ended up bumping my head against the wall. I¡¯m okay now, maybe a little dizzy.¡¹

    Leah isn¡¯t the quickest when ites to my women. If she wasn¡¯t careful, horses could have trampled over her and killed her.

    I allowed the unarmed Leah to experience such danger and allowed Melissa to be kidnapped.

    ¡¸And what about Melissa?¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa-san was captured when she was on the way back from taking the kids. She was put in a white painted carriage and taken in that direction......¡¹

    Leah is pointing in the same direction as where the enemy retreated.

    A white wagon should stand out, but I can¡¯t see anything from here even when I strained my eyes.

    ¡¸Celia, take Leah back home. Bring her to a doctor right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I can return on my own if I wait a little......¡¹

    I give the two hesitant girls a look.

    ¡¸Uuu, understood. I¡¯ll bring reinforcements as soon as I finish dropping Leah off, so please don¡¯t go overboard.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    I guess I looked angrier than I thought.

    That¡¯s fine right now.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t fight too savagely with Celia around after all.¡¹

    Schwartz agrees with a soft neigh before he runs off.

    He was apparently holding back because he didn¡¯t want Celia to be flung off. Now that it¡¯s just me riding him, he runs like the wind, mercilessly shaking his body.

    The enemy, who look like little specks in the distance, slowly berger as I get closer.

    ¡¸Hey, we¡¯re being chased!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible, they¡¯ve only got infantry. How could they get here so quick¨D¨D hey now, it¡¯s a single rider!¡¹

    ¡¸There are some stupid guys too. Archers, nock your arrows!¡¹

    Ten or so archers out of the retreating enemies stand still and aim at me.

    Normally, spearmen would be used to create a shield before the archers get ready, but they must have determined it unnecessary after seeing a single unit.

    ¡¸Keep going like this.¡¹

    Schwartz doesn¡¯t turn back or slow down, which I take as him acknowledging my request.

    ¡¸Loose!¡¹

    Ten arrows fly horizontally.

    Only 7 are on target.

    ¡¸Hmp.¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater and swipe away three.

    For the remaining four, I deflect one with the arm guard on my left hand and another one bounces off the thick part of my armor.

    Another one hits Schwartz in the neck part where he is covered in armor and it bounces off harmlessly.

    Thest one flies at my face.

    Dodging carelessly would result in my neck or head being hit.

    On the spur of the moment, I open my mouth, allowing the arrow to pierce through the thin part of my cheek.

    When it reaches the inside of my mouth, I bite down on the shaft of the arrow and stop it from going any further.

    ¡¸I did it, right in his head! ......what?¡¹

    I re at the celebrating enemy and bite off the arrowhead before pulling out the rest of the arrow from my face, then spit out the arrowhead.

    If I didn¡¯t do this, the barbs on the arrowhead would widen the wound as I yanked it out.

    ¡¸You ruined my handsome face. You better take responsibility.¡¹

    Schwartz charges in at full speed.

    The enemy attempts to nock another arrow, but it¡¯s already toote.

    ¡¸Next volley......¡¹

    I lop off themander¡¯s head before he could finish his sentence and Schwartz runs through the center of the line of archers.

    I definitely felt at least three soldiers who were crushed to death by his hooves.

    Schwartz and I gallop like the wind to get behind the fleeing enemy.

    ¡¸Stomp on anyone who gets in the way. Ignore those who are fleeing. Anyways, just run around and search for Melissa.¡¹

    My goal isn¡¯t to chase down anybody or cause havoc, it¡¯s simply to look for Melissa.

    Fortunately, the enemy didn¡¯t expect to be chased and wasn¡¯t on guard at all, so I didn¡¯t encounter any organized defenses.

    Eventually, I was able to push aside the nearby soldiers to find that white carriage.

    ¡¸There it is, that one!¡¹

    No matter how fast they tried to run, the difference in speed was too great and we were able to catch up instantly.

    ¡¸Hm? Who the heck are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is mixed in!¡¹

    My Dual Crater was swung faster than the cavalry escorts behind the carriage could yell out.

    One was killed with a single stroke to the back, and the other one was able to draw his sword but was cut from his side to his shoulder.

    Melissa¡¯s life is on the line so I can¡¯t afford to fight fair and square.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡¹

    There are more guards in the front of the carriage too.

    ¡¸Take care of them somehow.¡¹

    I give those final words to Schwartz and then jump onto the moving carriage.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this big horse? Uwah, what are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaah!¡¹

    I cling to the back of the carriage as I hear the enemy soldier screaming and loud neighing.

    There¡¯s aplicated lock on the rear door so I can¡¯t open it easily.

    Inside, I can hear the voice of a man.

    ¡¸This is really Hardlett¡¯s lover?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! The spy¡¯s report confirmed it.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear Hardlett is a matchless womanizer. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have her uses. Take her to the army headquarters.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we can¡¯t use her as a negotiation tool, I¡¯m sure we can get her to spill some information on the demon if we torture her.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹

    Anger boils within me as soon as I hear Melissa¡¯s anguished moan.

    ¡¸Ugraaahh!!¡¹

    I headbutt the annoying lock three times and then kick the bent part with all my might.

    The lock pops apart and the door is violently swung open.

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san?¡¹

    I roll inside the moving carriage.

    I must have cut myself when I did the headbutts since I feel some blood leaking on my face.

    Using the Dual Crater would have been a better idea, now that I think about it, but it doesn¡¯t matter now.

    Within the carriage, I see Melissa, a cocky-looking man and a man who is clearly the underling.

    ¡¸Melissa!¡¹

    Melissa is half-naked and is keeping her torn clothes together to hide her body.

    There is a cut on her forehead and a bruise under her right eye.

    No matter how I look at it, she appears to have been raped and beaten.

    Rational thought flies out of my head and my vision turns red.

    ¡¸Driver, what are you doing? Stop the carriage! You, buy me time!¡¹

    ¡¸R-right! Eeei!¡¹

    The important-looking guy yells and the underling runs at me.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I¡¯m too angry to make a sound.

    I catch the underling¡¯s sword in my left hand and promptly slice his body with my Dual Crater.

    Before he could scream, I grab the man¡¯s leg, m him against the floor of the carriage, bend his back the opposite way until his spine snaps and then throw him out of the carriage.

    ¡¸M-monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Unforgivable...... I¡¯m going to kill you.¡¹

    Being able to somehow squeeze those words out doesn¡¯t mean my anger has quelled at all.

    The arrogant guy pulls out a small crossbow from his pocket and fires it.

    ¡¸Gotcha!¡¹

    The bolt urately flies into my chest.

    I feel the cold steel dig into my flesh, although it isn¡¯t deep enough to reach my vital organs.

    ¡¸Fuuu......¡¹

    I grab the bolt and pull it out.

    Considering the crossbow¡¯spact size was prioritizing ease of mobility, it shouldn¡¯t pack enough power to prate my muscles pumped up from my rage.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    I take one step forward at a time while maintaining a menacing gaze on the man.

    He shouts something to the driver, then draws a sword and attacks me.

    ¡¸Soryaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    The sword stabs into my stomach.

    ¡¸...... no way.¡¹

    Nevertheless, his full-powered thrust could not pass through my abs.

    He stares at me in fear.

    If Melissa was unscathed, perhaps I would have simply thrown him out of the carriage and left it at that.

    Now that you¡¯ve injured and vited my beloved woman, I can¡¯t suppress my emotions.

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaah!¡¹

    I grab the man¡¯s head by sticking the thumbs of both hands into each of his eyes.

    Of course, I¡¯m not trying to crush his eyes.

    ¡¸Uoooh!¡¹

    My hands pull in opposite directions......

    ¡¸Migyaah!¡¹

    With a disgusting squelch, I rip apart the man¡¯s skull.

    Lots of unknown bits and pieces spray everywhere and the man falls lifelessly.

    ¡¸Hiih!? A-Aegir-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuu......¡¹

    My anger seems to leave me along with the long sigh.

    I can¡¯t save Melissa when I¡¯m rampaging out of anger.

    From here on out, I need calm judgements.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve regained myposure. I¡¯m here to save you, Melissa.¡¹

    After saying that, I embrace the partially naked Melissa.

    ¡¸Ye...... Yes!¡¹

    Melissa hugs me back.

    That was when the carriage rocks drastically andes to a stop.

    Taking a peek outside, I don¡¯t find any enemy soldiers. Instead I find archers¨D¨D no, they are the mountain nation wearing their usual hunting gear.

    ¡¸We came running after we learned of the chief¡¯s crisis!¡¹

    That makes this rescue a sess.

    However, it isn¡¯t apletely happy ending.

    ¡¸Melissa, stay strong. It¡¯s my fault you suffered such a horrible experience. You can step on my until the morning if you want.¡¹

    I realize soon after I said that she was staring at me with a puzzled look.

    She continues staring curiously until something clicked in her mind and she hits her palm with a fist.

    ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s what you mean? Don¡¯t worry, I wasn¡¯t raped.¡¹

    Melissa begins to exin what happened.

    Apparently, she struggled and cursed at the South Yuguria soldiers a little in order to distract their attention from the escaping orphan kids.

    That was when she was hit and got the bruise under her eye. Her clothes tore when she was being carried to the carriage.

    It looks like I jumped to the wrong conclusion.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t hit after being captured. I was also given water to drink and they were treating me rather gentlemanly......¡¹

    I look over at the brutally killed enemy soldier.

    What I did to him was a little too cruel.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault for assuming the wrong thing. Sorry, but they had iting to them for punching you, Melissa.¡¹

    I hope he forgives me after I give him a proper burial in Rafen.

    If he decides to haunt me, please do so when I¡¯m not with a woman.

    In any case, that ends the fight in Rafen.

    I pick Melissa up in my arms and take her back to Rafen.

    ¡¸Aegir-san. You see, my clothes are ripped and my boobs are exposed......¡¹

    I still have many things to do.

    The request for help has alsoe from Lintbloom.

    ¡¸Uwah, my skirt is all torn and you can see everything! Today...... I didn¡¯t wear any underwear either!¡¹

    I followed Sekrit¡¯s advice and came to help Rafen first.

    If things were any worse, Lintbloom might have fallen already.

    Well, recapturing the city is the duty of a feudal lord.

    ¡¸They¡¯re looking! They¡¯re looking all over!¡¹

    Melissa hugs me tighter.

    Is she that ovee with emotion from being helpless?

    ¡¸The feudal lord-sama rescued Melissa-sama from the enemy!? I¡¯d expect nothing less.¡¹

    ¡¸Taking off her clothes and hugging onto the feudal lord-sama...... tonight¡¯s going to be incredible for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s turning red from pressing her breasts against him. At this rate, they might start in front of us!¡¹

    Besides my territory, there is the fight on the North Teries too.

    ¡¸Hieeeh, doing it in front of several hundred people is too embarrassing! Someone lend me clothes to wear, even a cloth is fine! Aegir-san, stop! My ass ispletely visible when you lift me up!!¡¹

    Melissa covers her face with her hands and clings to me with her whole body.

    I return the hug and reassure her with a smile that she doesn¡¯t have to be scared anymore.

    ¡¸Uwaa...... Melissa-sama hugging naked like that makes her lookpletely like a female in heat.¡¹

    ¡¸She can¡¯t help it. She was saved by her beloved after being kidnapped by the enemy. If it was me, I would spread my legs and won¡¯t be against having public sex.¡¹

    I wonder how Lintbloom is doing?

    ¡¸Please, Celia-chan lend me your cloak! They can see my butt crack like this!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll consider it. But I¡¯m a little jealous.¡¹

    At that moment, a messengeres running from the east.

    Judging by the direction, it¡¯s probably from Lintbloom. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s good news or bad news.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    One Day Ago. Lintbloom.

    ¡¸The enemy is camped on top of a hill overlooking us. They have light cavalry totaling 3000. Even now they can start attacking at any time.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, how could this be?¡¹

    ire, who came to Lintbloom to do an inspection with Laurie, groans and holds her head in worry.

    ¡¸Let us abandon this city and run. There¡¯s no way we can match¨D¨D gyaa!¡¹

    ire kicks the male subordinate who insists on deserting the city in the crotch.

    ¡¸Do not say such stupid things! If we lose Lintbloom, the C&Lpany will go bankrupt!¡¹

    ¡¸But if you look at the difference in troops, there will be pointless deaths...... fungyaa!¡¹

    ire kicks the man¡¯s crotch again.

    ¡¸Silence, money is more valuable than your life! Think of a way somehow!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that, I don¡¯t have any knowledge about military and don¡¯t know what to do......¡¹

    Compared to the 3000 enemy cavalry, Lintbloom has ire¡¯s 50 escorts and a mere 200 volunteer soldiers. Even taking away the fact they¡¯re not military experts, it was clear they had no hand to y.

    ¡¸Then offer the enemymander some money so he won¡¯t attack. If we give 10 000 gold¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸A messenger was already sent and they promptly rejected...... it doesn¡¯t look like they will be moved by gold.¡¹

    Laurie sadly states.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have anymore options. Lintbloom was not made to withstand attacks from humans. You should give the order to make a safe escape.¡¹

    When even her trustworthy Laurie rmends to leave, ire falls to the ground on her ass in disappointment, until somehow calls out to her in a deep throaty voice.

    ¡¸Hey. Is something bading?¡¹

    ¡¸Balbano...... is it? You can tell by looking.¡¹

    Balbano is the leader of the dwarves living in a tunnel near the mining city Lintbloom, the one who granted ire permission to mine in their territory, and asionally visits the city to exchange engineering and ores for alcohol and food.

    He is rather short as a man and has really stubby legs, but he isrger horizontally, looking almost obese at first nce.

    Upon closer inspection though, one would realize that his body did not have much excess fat and he was practically a mass of pure muscle.

    Their craftsmanship is of an extremely high quality and they often find rare ores, but the dwarves have no desire for money and seem to do useless and unnecessary things from ire¡¯s point of view, which is why she doesn¡¯t get involved with them beyond what is required.

    ¡¸What is it that ising at this moment? Is it something that would harm us?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the enemy army, so isn¡¯t that obvious? They came to steal my city and assets.¡¹

    When ire yells in partial desperation, Balbano goes ¡°hmm¡± as if he is thinking.

    His fellow dwarves have gathered behind him as well without anyone noticing.

    ¡¸Then are they some kind of monster?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re even nastier than monsters. Monsters will simply eat a few people and leave after they¡¯re satisfied, whereas these things will rob my assets until nothing is left.¡¹

    ¡¸Horrible......¡¹

    One of the miners mutters and then the dwarves softly pound their fists on their palms.

    ¡¸Well, if they¡¯re the same as monsters, we just have to drive them off.¡¹

    ire raises her voice when Balbano speaks in an irresponsible tone.

    ¡¸If I could do so, I would have done it already! I don¡¯t need heavy drinkers with short legs like you to tell me......¡¹

    Balbano shouts out without letting her finish.

    ¡¸Hey dwarves! We¡¯re using the Urgan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Right!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The dwarves run off at a surprising speed given their short legs.

    ¡¸Urgan? Aah, that hunk of¨D¨D I mean, the giant cannon, right? The one that can¡¯t change direction andcks¨D¨D I mean, is hard to use.¡¹

    ¡¸There is nothing to criticize regarding its power, but I don¡¯t believe a st from a huge block of iron will do anything to 3000 soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸A group of bandits might be frightened and run away, but this is an army......¡¹

    ire, Laurie and an oppressed male worker say with pessimistic faces.

    The Urgan is an enormous cannon dozens of times bigger than the regrrge-sized cannons currently being used, however its overwhelming size and weight keeps it from being movable, plus itsplicated structure prevents anybody besides the dwarves from being able to fire it. Thus everybody considered it to be a useless piece of junk.

    ¡¸Eeei, stop yapping. Don¡¯t keep going on repetitively and just watch.¡¹

    The dwarves move their short arms and legs and climb onto the cannon that looks more like a building. Not long after, Balbano raises his arm.

    ¡¸Urgan, activate! Right turn 140 degrees! Aim upwards 23 degrees and 5 minutes north.¡¹

    Sounds of metal grinding against each other can be heard as gears turn, and steam rises as the Urgan slowly rotates.

    The barrel of the cannon also slowly raises up.

    ¡¸It moved......?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Everytime I came to the city, I did some work on it!¡¹

    ¡¸Again, you did something unnecessary...... instead of doing that, you should be working more on jobs that make me money......¡¹

    Laurie ignores theining ire and asks.

    ¡¸This will certainly allow you to aim at the enemy, but won¡¯t shooting a single cannon simply anger them?¡¹

    A shell from a cannon is an effective weapon on offense.

    One from a cannon the size of Urgan might even be capable of shattering an impregnable fortress in one hit.

    However, it is currently being used in a defensive situation and the opponent is a group of cavalry instead of a stone wall.

    No matter howrge the cannonball is, 10 might be killed at best, leading to the cannon being pretty much meaningless.

    ¡¸A special shell was also made. It took an entire week to make.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. You like ying around with these things instead of doing my work, I get it.¡¹

    ire is getting somewhat fed up and curses.

    Balbano just smiles, telling her to wait and see.

    ¡¸We¡¯re using the bombshell!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Right!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The dwarves load a big shell into the receptacle on the side of the cannon and uses the power of gears to pull it inside the cannon.

    ¡¸Put in the fuse, distance is 4000¨D¨D fire!¡¹

    ¡¸Gya!!¡¹

    There was an abnormally loud explosion which sent dust flying and vibrations traveling through the ground.

    Miners fall on their asses and prostitutes ready to run away tumble to the ground, revealing their suggestive underwear.

    ire screams and covers her ears.

    A few secondster, light bursts on the hill where the enemy is camped and a huge cloud of dirt erupts.

    It wasn¡¯t what one would expect from an average cannonball at all.

    Another few secondster, the stomach-rumbling boom rang out again.

    ¡¸What was that just now!!? What happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Casualties to the Third Division Cavalry Unit ...... wait, where is the Third Division!?¡¹

    ¡¸The Third Division is not here! The entire squad was blown away!¡¹

    ¡¸I heard the sound, did they fire a cannon?¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be, a huge chunk was taken out of the ground. Was a big barrel of gunpowder buried under there!?¡¹

    Nearly a hundred cavalry who were about to attack at a moment¡¯s notice literally disappeared, causing panic within the South Yuguria army.

    As a result, some started to do anything they could to get away from the hill and some started to dig holes in the ground to uncover what they believed to be the cause of the explosion.

    ¡¸Haeh?¡¹

    ire, who had been talking poorly of the dwarves all this time, stared in nk amazement with her jaw hanging open.

    ¡¸Next, load the incendiary bombshell. Fire!¡¹

    Aided by gears, it didn¡¯t take longer than ten seconds for the next round to be fired.

    ¡¸There¡¯s the roar of a cannon. It¡¯sing!¡¹

    ¡¸It might be another explosion. Everyone, take cover¨D¨D¡¹

    South Yuguria cavalry dismount from their horses and lower themselves to the ground.

    As they anticipated, another explosion urred.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was for the explosion to be smaller than the first one, however in exchange for the decreased st radius, a fierce fire was spread everywhere by the force of the explosion.

    In the face of mes crawling on the ground, keeping their bodies low proved to be a useless act.

    More soldiers and horses were wiped out than before.

    ¡¸We crushed this and that mineral and mixed it with the thing you call gunpowder.¡¹

    Balbano proudly deres as he watches the pir of fire extending close to 100 meters into the sky.

    Aside from the dwarves, everybody who saw what happened was dumbfounded and their mouths were gaping.

    ¡¸The shell burst and then...... started burning......?¡¹

    Laurie¡¯s notebook falls with a plop to the ground.

    Written on it was ¡°Help wanted in mine. Inexperienced people wee, pay raises avable depending on effort. An at-home kind of workce¡±

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to massacred at this rate!¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever, just charge! Close the distance!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about formation, take whoever you can and go. Stop that cannon!¡¹

    South Yuguria soldiers jump back on their horses and descend the hill in a scattered mess.

    As advertised by their name, the light cavalry instantly reached the city.

    ¡¸They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here! Hey, do something about it quickly! If you do, I¡¯ll give you money or my body or anything you want!¡¹

    ire grabs and shakes Balbano by the shoulders.

    ¡¸Calm yourself. I don¡¯t want money or your body. Next...... we¡¯ll use this. It¡¯s a painstaking piece of work I made myself. I think it¡¯s a waste to shoot it.¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares, just shoot it already! If I¡¯m no good, then I¡¯ll offer Laurie¡¯s body!¡¹

    ¡¸ire-sama! I don¡¯t want to be embraced by anyone other than my love......¡¹

    Balbano ignores both the frantic ire and fidgeting Laurie and shouts.

    ¡¸Load the cluster bomb. Distance is...... 1500...... fire!¡¹

    Urgan roared with another st from its barrel.

    The shell flew parallel to the ground at the enemy cavalry running toward Lintbloom, then it exploded over their heads.

    ¡¸Eh, it burst in midair?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a failure!? Stubby legs! Worthless! Beard face!¡¹

    It was by no means a failure.

    When the shell exploded in the air, the ground beneath was showered like there was a torrential downpour.

    ¡¸Gyaa!¡¹¡¸Kuge!¡¹¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    That bomb sprayed small fragments of debris over a wide area, each pieceunching at the iing South Yuguria cavalry with a violent force.

    Many of the enemy soldiers tumbled to the ground so quickly that it almost seemed like a joke.

    South Yuguria soldiers stop charging when they saw the unbelievable sight.

    ¡¸This is thest one! A precious metal was used to make this masterpiece too. Super heavy piercing shell, fire!¡¹

    A heavier boom than all the ones that came before it resounded and the ck shell wasunched.

    Unlike the others, this shell moved so slow that its course could be seen by the naked eye.

    ¡¸A special alloy was heavily used. It weighs a few dozens of times more than the previous one.¡¹

    The ck shell gently floats and drops down on the enemy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a shell that uses its weight to bury deep into the ground and sends the enemy flying from underneath when it explodes.¡¹

    The projectile falls right in the center of the enemies.

    The huge thud could be heard as it hits the ground, but there was no critical explosion sound.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    It happened right when Balbano made a curious expression.

    There was a small explosion and the ground barely shakes.

    ¡¸You call that fart an explosion?¡¹

    ¡¸How strange, I made sure to pack it full of explosives.¡¹

    It was right when Balbano tilted his head.

    The ground shook again. This time it was more evident and powerful than before.

    Following that, the sounds of cracking, like rocks splitting apart, can be heard.

    Balbano and the dwarves turn paler.

    As if the earlier confidence did not exist, their short legs carry them all over in a panic.

    ¡¸Not good, that area had a thinyer of bedrock!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is bad! Did it st right through!?¡¹

    ¡¸It might have sted a hole connecting to the abyss!¡¹

    ire tilts her head in confusion.

    ¡¸Abyss?¡¹

    ¡¸Under the world we live in, there is an endless hole of infinite darkness. It is a pitch-ck realm where grotesque monsters dwell¨D¨D which is normally sealed off by cave-ins when the tunnels are connected, but if a hole is created in an open space like this......¡¹

    The surface of the ground in the middle of the enemy dents and sinks down. The diameter of the hole is about 10 meters.

    Enemies fall into that bottomless pit.

    Since the casualties themselves were nothing more than a couple soldiers dropping into the chasm, the enemy didn¡¯t seem very concerned.

    ¡¸A hole? Everyone, stay away.¡¹

    ¡¸We suffered minimal losses. It¡¯s nothingpared to the ones before.¡¹

    ¡¸Just don¡¯t clump together. Another one of those shells mighte......¡¹

    As the enemy tries to reorganize themselves, the inhabitants of the hole appear.

    And then hell emerges.

    ¡¸Eh? What, a spider?¡¹

    Without a sound, a giant spider 3 meters tall crawls out from the hole.

    Before the soldiers couldprehend what that thing was, the creature grabs the leg of a soldier and jabs a long, slender tubr mouth right into his head through the helmet.

    ¡¸Fueh? Hakyukyu...... kuhi?¡¹

    Slurping sounds like a dirty fruit juice being sucked forcefully through a straw can be heard as the soldier¡¯s eyes are dislodged in different directions.

    The soldier makes incoherent sounds and ils his arms and legs, but eventually bes limp.

    By the time the nearby soldiers realized what was going on, the poor soldier¡¯s body was turned into something resembling that of a dried fish and snapped into two pieces.

    ¡¸......that thing sucked out his brain?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding...... more of those things areing out!?¡¹

    A seemingly never-ending line of those bizarre spiders climbed out.

    ¡¸Uwaaah!!¡¹

    A centipede several meters long chases after a soldier trying to escape on horseback.

    With twice the speed of a horse running at full throttle, there was no way he could outrun it.

    The centipede coiled around the cavalry and awful screaming and neighing followed soon after.

    Ensuring its prey won¡¯t get away by wrapping its body around multiple times, the centipede proceeds to use its curved sickle-like pincers to tear off the horse¡¯s legs, then sever the soldier¡¯s limbs and head, before swallowing them whole.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    A fellow soldier attempts to stab the centipede with a spear, only for that spear to break when it collides with the creature¡¯s hard exoskeleton.

    The moment the man retracts his body in mute astonishment, a worm the size of a human arm attaches itself to the man¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Higuh!¡¹

    The worm slides itself down to the waistband of his pants and enters, squirming its way inside the soldier¡¯s body through the anus using the slippery mucus all over its body.

    ¡¸Stop! Geboh!¡¹

    Despite the man¡¯s struggling, the worm continues to invade into the intestines. A strange bulge emerges within his stomach and something inside writhes around like his organs were a separate living organism.

    ¡¸Hey, hang in there!¡¹

    Another fellow soldier cuts off the part of the worm still sticking out of the man¡¯s body, but that doesn¡¯t stop the part of the worm that already got inside.

    ¡¸Gubobh!¡¹

    Eventually, the man vomits blood probably from his insides getting eaten.

    Altogether, the man¡¯s screams stop and the worm stops moving, creating an eerie silence.

    ¡¸...... hey.¡¹

    It happened as soon as thepanion approached the man timidly.

    ¡¸Geh.¡¹

    With a pop, tentacles burst out from the man¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, mouth, instantly killing him.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The morale of the South Yuguria soldiers was crushed after seeing a disastrous scene unlike that of a battlefield, which led to everybody abandoning their weapons and starting to run.

    All 3000 soldiers scattered in all directions begging for help, leaving not a single soul heading toward Lintbloom.

    However, hundreds of spiders, centipedes, worms, and other unimaginable insects spilled out from the hole to predate on the South Yuguria soldiers.

    A man gets punctured in the head, neck, chest and stomach by four different spiders and dries up instantly.

    A centipede drags the upper half of a horse and the lower half of a man back into the hole.

    A worm enters through the genitals of a woman, who convulses greatly as the creature slithers up and out of her mouth.

    ¡¸How terrible......¡¹

    ¡¸This is a nightmare...... no, it¡¯s literally hell.¡¹

    In no more than a few minutes, the tumultuous noise settled down and the monstrous creatures slunk back into the hole where they came from.

    Remaining on the ground were countless blood stains and a tiny amount of human fragments, not a single South Yuguria soldier.

    Lastly, two frogs peeked their heads out stealthily and after darting their tongues out, pulled in an arm back into their mouths.

    ¡¸W-what are you all doing!!? Seal the hole!! If those things overflow outside, the world will end, much less the city!!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, bring whatever you can to fill the hole! Bury it before those things show up again!¡¹

    The first one to stand back up is ire, who coordinates the dwarves and the humans to plug the hole.

    Fortunately, the part connecting to the abyss is as narrow as the opening of the hole and the fissure could be blocked without letting those abnormalities out.

    ¡¸Fuui...... it¡¯s over......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re safe......¡¹

    The dwarves¡¯ special hardening agent was used to fortify the seal and everyone helped to cave in the tunnel with the surrounding rocks.

    ¡¸The Urgan is banned, never to be used again. The barrel will also be sealed.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s a shame, but I have no objections.¡¹

    ire sighs and sits down on top of Balbano who is lying face down.

    ¡¸Let us also send word to Rafen. ¡°The enemy has been defeated¡± ...... should be sufficient.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have the energy to write anything moreplicated, so that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Laurie also exhales wearily and plops herself on top of Balbano¡¯s back.

    ¡¸¡¸I¡¯m exhausted......¡¹¡¹

    And so, Lintbloom was sessfully defended.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (going to battle), Mel (weing), Miti (weing), Maria (weing), Catherine (weing)

    Brynhildr (vampire), Gretel (weing), Melissa (naked in public), Kuu (weing), Ruu (weing)

    Mireille (going to battle), Pipi (touched down), Casie (missing), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Leah (injured)

    Marceline (weing), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (weing), Bridget (weing), Felicie (weing)

    Natia (rich), Sofia (weing), Sekrit (off on her own)

    Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (victory), ra (given up)

    Celestina (weing), Monica (weing), Ad (continuing decoy)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (attendant), Irijina mander), Peticheri (intelligence), Luna mander), Ruby mander), Gido (fighting hard), Polte (temporary adjutant)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer)

    ire & Laurie (total exhaustion), Lilian (rxing), Kroll (fighting hard), Alma (servant)

    Rafen Defense:

    Adolph (liberated), Jim (adjutant), Suzy (useless), Sna (useless)

    Felteris (fatigued), Alice (fatigued)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (nting), Alraune (potted nt), Mirumi (having a meal), Balbano (moving)

    Pet:

    Pochi (touched down), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (mating)

    Citizens: 220,000 (uncertain in wartime)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 40,000. Lintbloom: 7000. Special Cultivation District: 14,000.

    Rafen Defense Force:

    Escort: 130 men ? 130 men

    Security: 140 men ? 150 men

    Guards: 450 men ? 460 men

    Evacuating soldiers: 250 men ? 270 men

    Volunteer Soldiers: 7500 men ? 8000 men

    Mountain Nation: 5000

    Aless Soldiers: 3990 men

    Alraune: 1

    Mermaids: 900

    Pochi: 1

    Harpies: 26 ? 30 + 4 eggs

    Frontal Warfront: 23 450 men

    Infantry: 14 000, Cavalry: 1500, Archers: 1500, Bow Cavalry: 6000, Cannoneers: 450

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Capital: 14 000 men

    Aless Soldiers: 10 000 men

    Assets: 170 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

 Chapter 399: Central Plains Unification War ? Counterattack from the East

    <h4>Chapter 399: Central ins Unification War ? Counterattack from the East</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Rafen Mansion. Night.

    I take a swig of alcohol and gaze out the window at the city.

    The sun has setpletely.

    ¡¸All the citizens are out today.¡¹

    Rafen is not enveloped in darkness.

    Countless torches and bonfires can be seen all over, resembling a clear starry sky.

    Work continues through the night to repair the crumbled city walls and people whose houses were destroyed gather outside around bonfires.

    ¡¸The only ones sleeping are the tired soldiers, huh?¡¹

    In this situation, neither enemy or ally have any effort to spare to attack the other at night.

    Lintbloom¡¯s request for reinforcements was also cancelled after we received notice from ire that the enemy was defeated.

    Although the Aless soldiersined about wanting to fight more, they went straight to sleep likely due to the fatigue from their strict march.

    ¡¸How far was the city damaged?¡¹

    I ask Adolph beside me.

    I had him y an unfamiliar role as Supreme Commander.

    He mocked himself saying he was inept, but I¡¯m not going to me him when the job was outside his expertise.

    ¡¸The only structures that were significantly damaged were the city walls and the south gate. Then you have a portion of the residences in the south that were caught in the battle. ¡­¡­With that said, many families in the southern region are rtively poor so if we correct the amount of loss, it¡¯s not actually that much.¡¹

    Including my mansion, most of Rafen¡¯s important buildings are concentrated in the center and north of the city.

    ¡¸The problem isn¡¯t the damage to the city, rather it¡¯s the damage to the people. We lost a considerable amount of volunteer soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸How many?¡¹

    Adolph takes out his records.

    The list recorded the names of all the people who died in battle, and although it isn¡¯tplete yet, the final total of deaths was tallied.

    ¡¸At the very least 1000, and probably close to 1500.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    In terms of soldiers, that number isn¡¯t a lot.

    However, I let citizens who mobilized to protect the city die and I have to think of a solution.

    ¡¸That cer. If we get attacked once while we¡¯re talking here, it¡¯ll be unbearable to watch.¡¹

    Rafen won¡¯t fall now that I¡¯ve returned.

    ¡¸Tell them not to worry because I¡¯ll give some kind of reward. I have to apologize to ire as well.¡¹

    Driving away external threats is the duty of a feudal lord, yet ire did it as a merchant.

    I¡¯ll have to buy her a luxury item worth an eye-popping sum of money.

    ¡¸And then¡­¡­¡¹

    I feel my voice get harsher.

    ¡¸Call Leopolt back immediately.¡¹

    What is he doing in the first ce with my army under hismand?

    ¡¸A messenger has already been sent. ¡­¡­maybe he can¡¯t move because he¡¯s holding off the enemy¡¯s main force?¡¹

    ¡¸I know that.¡¹

    My voice gets even rougher and the attending maid¡¯s shoulders start to tremble in fear.

    If Leopolt was an average man, I would split the responsibility with him for leaving the territory on his own while I was away.

    But knowing him, he¡¯ll manage somehow, that¡¯s why anger is building up within me.

    ¡¸Can Ie in?¡¹

    As I was wound up from the unnecessary anger, a voice as pretty as a bell broke the tense mood.

    ¡¸Oh, Peticheri?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Mirkura.¡¹

    Coming in at 150 cm, with a small build, nted eyes and a protruding tooth, is the cute and capable information officer.

    If it isn¡¯t Peticheri Mirkura, the information officer who has aplex about her overly cute name and has a love for big dicks and sex which belies her appearance.

    ¡¸I can hear you¡­¡­¡¹

    Peticheri clears her throat once and her face goes back to this cute serious expression.

    The air somewhat rxed after that exchange.

    ¡¸The main cause for the enemy surprise attack has been confirmed.¡¹

    I also make a serious face.

    To begin with, this attack caught uspletely off-guard.

    They didn¡¯t appear on the south side, where it made sense geographically, they came from the improbable east.

    The attack on Lintbloom was unexpected too.

    ¡¸The enemy departed from Kisatto, made arge detour to the east and crossed the mountain nation territory.¡¹

    ¡¸They went through there? Fumu¡­¡­¡¹

    The mountain nation territory is apletely barrennd aside from the maintained road connecting Rafen and Lintbloom.

    There isn¡¯t a single town or vige, there isn¡¯t a path, there isn¡¯t a stream to refill water from, and the number of monsters roaming freely is iparable to that in the ins.

    It¡¯s a ce where evenrge armies can be wiped out if they aren¡¯t careful.

    ¡¸I am of the same opinion. It seems the enemy was guided by someone who knew the area though. That individual is likely a betrayer.¡¹

    Peticheri¡¯s eyes narrow as she looks at Gido.

    Oh, Gido was also beside me? He was so quiet, I couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Gido seemed to get enraged for an instant, but reconsidered and clenched his teeth.

    There is a traitor among the mountain nation. That¡¯s what she is saying.

    Gido wants to deny it as well, but is it such an unthinkable thing?

    ¡¸A family has been tasked with holding down the area where the enemy supposedly marched through. There are no further reinforcements from the same path.¡¹

    ¡¸Great.¡¹

    That¡¯s all Gido says before he exits the room with a stern expression. You weren¡¯t the one who did the betrayal so don¡¯t let it bother you too much.

    ¡¸One more thing.¡¹

    Peticheri brings her mouth close to my ear.

    ¡¸The enemy attacked in a way like they knew Rafen didn¡¯t have a proper army. They were able to pinpoint important structures like the sluice gate to the water supply. There is also someone giving inside information in Rafen¡­¡­ one who is close to Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Another traitor, huh?¡¹

    Recently, it feels like I¡¯ve heard this kind of talk non-stop.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my specialty. I will let you know as soon as I identify the individuals.¡¹

    ¡¸Peticheri.¡¹

    She turns back before dashing off.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­well, this is a serious matter to the kingdom.¡¹

    She probably wanted to say it coldly, but it¡¯s cute how she¡¯s turning red.

    ¡¸And also, don¡¯t you think you should cover Melissa-sama with a nket about now?¡¹

    Peticheri goes back to a straight face and Adolph awkwardly leaves the room.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ ah¡­¡­¡¹

    Melissa isying on the bed with her legs spread out and looking up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand your craving for women after battle, but you don¡¯t have to go that far.¡¹

    Melissa is literally lying in the shape of the character ¡°´ó¡± and asionally twitches.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t my lust. My love for her exploded.¡¹

    ¡¸Aheeh¡­¡­¡¹

    Normally, I would love her passionately and finish by releasing, but the current me can¡¯t ejacte.

    I kept ramming into her with my hard thing and Melissa ended up in this state.

    Even though she is a former prostitute with an abundance of experience, she might not wake up for a while.

    I did a horrible thing to her.

    ¡¸By the way, Peticheri. How about one round before your mission¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse me. After all, if this happened to Melissa-sama, then I would die.¡¹

    The number of women willing to help me do something about my cock just decreased.

    Is there something I can do about Sekrit¡¯s arm¡­¡­?

    ¡¸The main army led by Leopolt-sama has arrived in Rafen!¡¹

    ¡¸Finally?¡¹

    Leopolt obediently listened to my order of highest priority and returned to Rafen.

    Now the fear of Rafen falling has pretty much disappeared, but conversely, mostly everywhere else within my territory, excluding the eastern region around Rafen, has be unprotected.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Rafen is the centre of the territory¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸My women are in Rafen. Protecting them is the highest priority.¡¹

    Celia tackles my back softly. I wonder what¡¯s wrong.

    Now that I¡¯m healed by Celia¡¯s cuteness, it¡¯s time to get down to business.

    I sidestep Celia¡¯s tackle and turn toward Leopolt.

    ¡¸Did you fail to predict the enemy¡¯s surprise attack? Or were you not able to move while taking on the enemy¡¯s attack?¡¹

    The tension filling the air right now can be felt even by me.

    It¡¯s strange of me to me Leopolt when I wasn¡¯t here at a critical time, but this is something I have to confirm.

    The surprise attack passed through the mountain nation territory, a direction in which we did not anticipate.

    Leopolt led an army fewer in numbers than the enemy eastern army and engaged them.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he simply did not forecast or knew but couldn¡¯t act.

    However, I figured this guy would have been able to do something.

    In other words, it was possible that there was a worse choice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­haa.¡¹

    Ufortable with the strained atmosphere, Tristan repeatedly weaves his fingers together.

    Leopolt then opens his mouth with his usual expressionless face.

    ¡¸I considered the possibility of a surprise attack. It was clear the enemy was acting as decoy so that was my next logical thought.¡¹

    Fumu.

    ¡¸Although we had inferior numbers, the battle was in our favor. It was sufficient enough that we could possibly spare some forces to send to Rafen¡¯s defense.¡¹

    I knew it. I thought he could the whole time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    M awkwardly averts her gaze from me and stares downward.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you do it then?¡¹

    I don¡¯t look away from Leopolt¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸To win in the long run. I judged that Rafen did not require backup.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you knew about the surprise attack and chose not to send soldiers back.¡¹

    It was as I expected.

    I don¡¯t know how he ns to lead us to victory.

    But this guy decided to abandon Rafen for that victory.

    In other words, he¡¯s abandoning my women.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    I approach Leopolt until we¡¯re barely touching and stare at him.

    Since he¡¯s slightly shorter than me, he has to look up at me.

    He doesn¡¯t seem guilty at all and is holding out his chest confidently.

    ¡¸Garrrrrr.¡¹

    Celia is beside me trying to be menacing to Leopolt.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­ um¡­¡­¡¹

    Contrarily, M is anxiously trying to get in between us.

    ¡¸Mumu? What are we looking a¡­¡­mmgh.¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina-san, be quiet for a while.¡¹

    Irijina struggles as her mouth was covered by Luna.

    A part of me wants tough at theical sight, but the situation between Leopolt and I is still touch and go.

    Leopolt didn¡¯t give any excuses when he answered my question and he doesn¡¯t avoid looking at me.

    On the other hand, while I know it¡¯s meaningless to me Leopolt, his unapologetic attitude gets me a little annoyed.

    The one who intervened before anything broke out was Tristan.

    ¡¸Now, now. Why don¡¯t we sit down and have some tea?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Initially, Leopolt and I did not react, but M and Luna agreeing enthusiastically prompted us to follow suit.

    ¡¸We¡¯re sitting down.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    Leopoltplies with my instructions.

    His attitude is poor yet he¡¯s willing to listen, huh?

    Leopolt and I take opposite seats so we can face each other.

    M and Tristan sit on either side of him, with my personal army lined up behind them, whereas Celia and Irijina sit adjacent to me, with my followers sitting down as well.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So.¡¹

    I ask the question against after downing the boiling tea in one gulp.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you prioritize helping Rafen?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said before, I thought it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡¹

    The only reason I didn¡¯t m my fist on the desk was because Celia tried to copy me and is reeling back in anguish.

    Tristan once again steps in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that we believed it wasn¡¯t necessary¡­¡­ however, it holds a different meaning than what I think you¡¯re thinking.¡¹

    When Leopolt eyes Tristan, he shrinks his head down into his shoulders and continues nheless.

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t exin, the Margrave will stay angry. What will you do if he ends up rampaging?¡¹

    Talking about me like I¡¯m a monster? If Celia wasn¡¯t trying to cool off her burnt tongue by blowing ¡°fuu, fuu¡±, I would have kicked you.

    ¡¸First, the reason why we didn¡¯t return to Rafen to protect it. As Leopolt said, it was done premeditatedly. But we didn¡¯t think it was okay for Rafen to fall.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    I get up from my seat slightly and plop myself down onto the chair again.

    ¡¸In other words, we judged that Rafen could sufficiently handle the enemy¡¯s surprise attack. If we diverted some troops to Rafen¡¯s defense, we would have no other choice than to retreat on the main front.¡¹

    ¡¸As a result, the city walls were destroyed, leading to urban warfare. If I didn¡¯t return, the city would have eventually fallen.¡¹

    Tristan sighs and takes a sip of his now-warm tea.

    ¡¸The procedure to enlist soldiers by turning Rafen¡¯s citizens into volunteer soldiers was given to Adolph-san. The city also has various¡­¡­ defense mechanisms. We thought that would be enough to repel the enemy¡­¡­ but the size of the enemy force was greater than anticipated. And who knew they would also detour around through the east.¡¹

    M chimes in regretfully.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s directive clearly changed. They focused on sound military strategies up until now only to suddenly switch to consecutive risky maneuvers.¡¹

    ¡¸Theirmander changed?¡¹

    Spoken like that, it¡¯s pretty unskilled of me to leave the territory and do my own thing.

    If I stayed near Rafen, I might have realized it.

    A small smile creeps onto Tristan¡¯s face when he sees my expression rx somewhat.

    ¡¸Leopolt-san was considerably flustered when he heard the enemy ambush consisted of 15 000 soldiers. The report came in during mealtime and he was holding his fork and knife in the opposite¨D¨D ow!!¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s face suddenly distorts.

    Somebody kicked somebody under the table just now.

    ¡¸It was an error for failing to predict their numbers, however retreating before the enemy¡¯s presence would simply invite them to pursue. Thus¨D¨D¡¹

    Leopolt interrupts and continues matter-of-factly in ce of the agonizing Tristan.

    ¡¸¡­¡­mmfu.¡¹

    Leopolt eyes M when a giggle escapes her lips.

    I¡¯m very curious about what this guy looks like when rattled. It¡¯s a shame I wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡¸Since Rafen ultimately didn¡¯t fall, I¡¯ll let it go. ¡­¡­Tristan and M,e report to meter.¡¹

    Hidden behind Leopolt¡¯s expressionless demeanor is an annoyed look.

    In consideration for that face, I¡¯ll forgive him.

    ¡¸Rather than that insignificant matter, regarding the advance from the east.¡¹

    Everyone goes silent when Leopolt brings up the next issue.

    Running through the mountain nation territory with arge army is impossible, that¡¯smon sense. At the very least, they would need a guide.

    ¡¸I have a general idea, but first we will defeat the enemy.¡¹

    Gido and Luna hang their heads repentantly.

    With the potential of a traitor in their midst, they can¡¯t really act freely.

    Uncovering them can wait though.

    Here is where the next move will be made.

    ¡¸Adolph. Conscript all the young men in the territory.¡¹

    The entire room stirred.

    ¡¸¡­¡­all of them?¡¹

    ¡¸All of them. Have everyone recruited by order of the feudal lord.¡¹

    I proceed to shift my gaze to Leopolt.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll personally be takingmand from here. You will be my advisor.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Even though I¡¯mte, I still have things I need to do.

    ¡¸First, we¡¯ll rout the enemy army from Rafen. Then, we¡¯ll crush the entire eastern army and retake all of our territory. That should take care of this matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Easier said than done.¡¹

    I pay no attention to Tristan¡¯s remark.

    ¡¸Doing it is easy. I¡¯m not one for theory and logic¡­¡­ however, I¡¯ve always been good against opponents who use schemes.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. How could I forget.¡¹

    Tristan nods for some reason.

    Leopolt and Adolph prepare for the conscription while M runs around to reorganize the troops.

    As they take action, I enter a room with no light.

    ¡¸Brynhildr. I would like the strength of you and your subordinates as well.¡¹

    ¡¸What a selfish guy¡­¡­ but-¡¹

    Brynhildr stretches up to the best of her ability and touches my chin.

    ¡¸You look so handsome when you¡¯vee to a decision. Very well, I will listen.¡¹

    She grins and vanishes into the shadows.

    With that, everything has been set into motion.

    ¨D¨DA Few Days Later. South Rafen.

    ¡¸An enemy force of approximately 10 000 has been confirmed in front. There are no signs of movement.¡¹

    One scout kneels before me and presents his report.

    The main force of my personal army led by Leopolt, the army of Aless soldiers led by Gildress, and the mountain nation who came to me after hearing of Rafen¡¯s crisis are all currently under mymand.

    It¡¯s an army of over 30 000 and that¡¯s on top of the continually increasing number of recruits being left in Rafen for defense.

    ¡¸I thought they would run a little further away, but they stopped at a distance requiring less than a day to travel.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy was receiving aid from a coborator and travelling along the mountain nation¡¯s path after all. With that area blocked off now, they can no longer retreat without support from their main force.¡¹

    Leopolt didn¡¯t need to hear Peticheri¡¯s report to know what the enemy did.

    That doesn¡¯t erase the fact he was duped by the enemy once though.

    ¡¸When you think about it that way, they¡¯re pretty unfortunate.¡¹

    Tristan is right, those poor things have nowhere to run.

    It would have been good had they sessfully executed their ambush, however, they failed and now they have no escape route.

    ¡¸But the entire personal army has been mobilized here, which leaves all the territory aside from Rafen and its surroundings in enemy hands.¡¹

    M states.

    We saw citizens and peasants carrying their belongings and fleeing to Rafen in droves before we set out.

    ¡¸If something is stolen from you, you just have to steal it back. The same goes for women.¡¹

    I unsheath my Dual Crater and point it at the enemy in front of us.

    ¡¸First, I¡¯ll beat the adulterers to death.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy also realizes we¡¯re here. Since we have the bow cavalry, let¡¯s have them circle to the rear¡­¡­¡¹

    I shake my head at the proposals given by M and Celia.

    ¡¸The enemy is a small force of the remnants of a defeated army, while we are¡­¡­¡¹

    I look to the soldiers.

    ¡¸Everything¡¯s going to be fine now that the feudal lord-sama has returned!¡¹

    ¡¸Our counterattack begins here!¡¹

    ¡¸My wife¡¯s home has been upied by the enemy. I want to recapture it right away!¡¹

    Noticing my gaze, the soldiers raise their swords and shout energetically.

    Despite being overwhelmed, their morale is still rather high.

    Everyone has their own reason for fighting within the territory.

    ¡¸Nuooooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring us to battle! To blood!¡¹

    ¡¸Has the time to show our bodies not yete!?¡¹

    For some reason, the Aless soldiers have the most spirit overflowing from them, even when this battle is another nation¡¯s matter.

    ¡¸The formation will be a charging formation. That should be sufficient for a head-on attack.¡¹

    There is no need to use any tricks when we are superior in both morale and numbers.

    We only need to charge straight at them.

    ¡¸All-out attack¨D¨D go!¡¹

    The soldiers cheer and rush forward after the way-too-easy order was given.

    I¡¯ll try not to pay attention to Gildress¡¯s voice, which is the loudest.

    ¡¸Do you have anything to say?¡¹

    I turn to Tristan and Leopolt.

    ¡¸Not really. I mean, we¡¯ll win no matter what we do here.¡¹

    Tristan shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡¸Nothing from me.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say much either.

    I thought he became meek after the enemy outmaneuvered him, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let that get to him.

    If needed, I¡¯m sure more toxicments wille from his mouth, so I¡¯ll leave him alone.

    Although it¡¯s a stupid thought, I wonder what would happen if I put him and Gildress in the same room.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry has made contact with the enemy!¡¹

    Celia shouts as if to blow away the wicked thoughts from my mind.

    When ites to a simple charge without any special tactics, the bow cavalry who have the fastest legs are the first ones to sh after all.

    ¡¸A furious exchange of arrows between the enemy in front¨D¨D we¡¯re winning! The enemy is copsing¡­¡­ the charge has begun!¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t they being a little too forceful?¡¹

    After the bow cavalry single-handedly defeated the enemy archers, they charge in with their swords drawn.

    They¡¯re obviously disying a fierce drive trying not to lose to the Aless soldiers, but they seem somewhat impatient.

    ¡¸Push! Push them back! We¡¯re going to rout the enemy by ourselves!¡¹

    Gido is standing in the front, frantically swinging his sword.

    He brushes aside the spear thrust at him with his sword and cuts down his opponent, then quickly switches to his bow to shoot two more enemies, and smoothly, without hesitation, he switches back to his sword to finish off another enemy.

    ¡¸Bring on the next one!¡¹

    Even as a man, I think this sight of him shouting is quite bing.

    He¡¯s good-looking after all¡­¡­ if I was that handsome, I would be able to ravage more girls.

    ¡¸Fight hard and show your loyalty to the chief! I will not let us be thought of as the same as those idiots of Gukuto!¡¹

    Luna is firing arrows in rapid session.

    She doesn¡¯t bother to use her sword and insists on shooting down every enemy with her bow.

    ¡¸Uoooooooooh!¡¹

    A heavy cavalry covered with metal armor roars as he approaches.

    Luna¡¯s arrows have no effect against the gapless armor.

    ¡¸Fuuu©`¡­¡­¡¹

    Luna stops her consecutive firing and focuses on aiming a single arrow.

    As the enemy gradually gets closer and finally reaches his sword¡¯s range, Luna looses her arrow.

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    Her arrow flies true.

    As if being sucked into the only holerge enough to fit one arrow, Luna¡¯s arrow stabs the cavalry in the eye and the enemy falls over with a thud.

    That was amazing but too close forfort.

    If she missed, Luna would have definitely been cut.

    ¡¸They probably know about it too. I mean the possibility of a trait¨D¨D¨D¨D fmgh.¡¹

    I squeeze M¡¯s cheeks before she could finish.

    ¡¸We can talk about thatter. Send a messenger, there is no need for the bow cavalry to attack so desperately regardless of whether we¡¯re attacking head-on or not.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to speak to Luna and Gido afterwards too.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    While Celia, who for some reason gets upset, pinches her own cheeks, the Aless soldiers and the infantry from my army charge into the enemy lines already half-devastated by the bow cavalry.

    The enemy tries to fend us off with a square formation, but the development was one-sided.

    Forced onto the defensive, the enemy could not counterattack and with no escape route, they could only run disorderly in different directions.

    ¡¸Since they can¡¯t run, it won¡¯t be long until they die.¡¹

    ¡¸If not, the canonneers and archers will simply catch up and shower them with blows.¡¹

    There is no hope for the enemy to leave my territory alive at this point.

    The only possibility left is¨D¨D

    ¡¸A new enemy has appeared to our rear¨D¨D they number more than 50 000! Over 50 000¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸So they came!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t even need to ask who they are.

    The main force of the enemy eastern army arrived.

    ¡¸So they came here instead of Rafen?¡¹

    Leopolt nods once.

    Before we departed, we already anticipated two possible courses of actions for the eastern army to take after my army withdrew.

    They would either bring their entire army to Rafen and try to invade again or meet up with the ambush squad we¡¯re trying to iste and wipe out.

    We could naturally deal with whichever option they picked, but it would have been more troublesome had they went to Rafen.

    For us, this development is weed.

    ¡¸Halt the attack. We¡¯ll strike the eastern army.¡¹

    I grab M¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll entrust you with 3000 archers and infantry. Suppress the remnantspletely in an hour. You can do it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    M straightens her back.

    Lately, she¡¯s been acting like a bigger Celia.

    We stop our charge and turn to face the rear.

    The surviving ambush unit tries to support the main enemy force, but M does what I asked and holds them down.

    ¡¸The enemy army in front is¨D¨D ah! The enemy detached their cavalry! It looks like they¡¯re trying to circle around to the back!¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Moreover, their lines have separated to the left and right! They¡¯re making a big detour in a formation never seen before! They want to get in between us and Rafen¨D¨D¡¹

    Fumu, fumu.

    ¡¸A blue and red ming arrow was shot in the sky! Their meanings are unknown¨D¨D aah, a new enemy has appeared to the west! They total a few hundred¡­¡­¡¹

    I turn to Leopolt.

    ¡¸I see, it appears it¡¯s true that theirmand has drastically changed.¡¹

    They¡¯re clearly moving differently.

    Somehow this feels unsettling.

    It¡¯s almost like when Nonna takes a walk with a dildo stuffed inside her.

    ¡¸Right, I believe it¡¯s a change inmander. I will update the information.¡¹

    Now then, they¡¯ve made a whole bunch of moves.

    ¡¸Tristan, do you know what they¡¯re doing?¡¹

    ¡¸There are endless possibilities. I can¡¯t see what the n is at this point.¡¹

    That¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Everyone, follow me. We¡¯ll charge straight at the enemy again.¡¹

    If we don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, then we just have to tear them apart with raw power.

    We¡¯ll use the dominance we had before coupled with the sky-high itch for battle. Schemes are unnecessary.

    ¡¸¡­¡­they might be nning something, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know what it is though. We can¡¯t be afraid of everything we don¡¯t know.¡¹

    I retort the mumbling Tristan.

    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­ was I also done in like this?¡¹

    Tristan continues to grumble.

    I pay no heed to him and look to Leopolt.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll directlymand this charge. If the enemy does something, handle it.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Leopolt lowers his head.

    I turn to the soldiers and shout.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to be charging into the enemy¡¯s main force. Follow me. Schemes and tricks¡­¡­ they¡¯ll all be foiled by strength.¡¹

    I jump on Schwartz as soon as I finish.

    Behind me, a collective yell with the force of surging waves erupts from the soldiers.

    This is going to be a decisive battle.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Brynhildr (gathering), Gretel (concubine), Melissa (fainted), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover)

    Mireille (lover), Pipi (standing by for sortie), Casie (untraceable), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Leah (injured)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (wealthy person), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (off on her own)

    Sebastian (confined to home), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (volunteer soldier), ra (resignation)

    Celestina (weak), Monica (troubled), Ad ( )

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (attendant), Irijina mander), Peticheri (intelligence), Luna (intensely furious), Ruby (fighting hard), Gido (intensely furious), Polte (dealing with aftermath)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer)

    ire & Laurie (total exhaustion), Lilian (rxing), Kroll (dealing with aftermath), Alma (dealing with aftermath)

    Rafen Defense:

    Adolph (dealing with aftermath), Jim (Rafen defense), Suzy (no-good staff officer A), Sna (no-good staff officer B)

    Felteris (fishing for men), Alice (relieving fatigue)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (monster unit), Alraune (potted nt), Mirumi (monster unit), Balbano (lost)

    Pet:

    Pochi (standing by for sortie), Messerschmitt (worthless dog), Schwartz (horse)

    Citizens: 220,000 (uncertain in wartime)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 40,000. Lintbloom: 7000. Special Cultivation District: 14,000.

    Rafen Defense Force:

    Security: 150 men

    Guards: 500 men

    Volunteer Soldiers/ Recruits: 16 000 men

    Under Protagonist: 31 700

    Escort Unit: 130

    Infantry: 14 000

    Cavalry: 1500

    Archers: 1500

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 10 000

    Aless Soldiers: 3990

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    On Their Own

    Aless Soldiers: 10 000

    Assets: 100 000 gold (First Recruitment + Sortie -50 000), (Temporary Fixes in Rafen -20 000)

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

 Chapter 400: Central Plains Unification War ? Headlong Rush

    <h4>Chapter 400: Central ins Unification War ? Headlong Rush</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Compared to the strange movements shown by South Yuguria¡¯s Eastern army of dividing their squads and changing their routes, we take the shortest distance and charge in a straight line.

    ¡¸Several smaller units split off from the main army! Their goal is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ignore them.¡¹

    About ten groups of ten scatter from the main body of the enemy army.

    Leopolt might have done something to counter it, but the one inmand is me.

    We maintain an acute triangle formation and continue forward, aiming at the center of the enemy lines. We don¡¯t change direction or decelerate.

    ¡¸The main army is changing its formation! The center is protruding out...... while the right and left wings are unevenly falling back!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    The neat line in the front warped into a crooked curve.

    Tristan might have responded by changing our formation, but I¡¯m not him.

    I don¡¯t care if they expand or retract.

    They might be ying all sorts of tricks, but I don¡¯t get what they¡¯re trying to do at all.

    ¡¸If I can¡¯t figure it out, then I¡¯m just going to ignore it and charge straight ahead. Follow along right behind my ass.¡¹

    If my actions are being predicted, then no matter what I do, I¡¯ll lose.

    In that case, I¡¯ll let Leopolt handle the rest and run to Rafen.

    I turn my head at the front of the pack and nce behind me.

    ¡¸Hey, the enemy is moving here and there, are we going to be okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸How would I know!? Ask themander!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know either! The feudal lord-sama is leading, so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fine. Stop with the idle chatter.¡¹

    Although they are uncertain, they still follow.

    By no means can our lines be considered orderly, rather each group naturally separates from each other due to their speed. We¡¯re a dumpling consisting of bow cavalry, cavalry, Aless, volunteer soldiers and infantry, in that order.

    Me leading also has something to do with it.

    If I was at the back andmanded everyone to charge, they wouldn¡¯t be moving as fast.

    ¡¸Our formation is a mess though. Will this work?¡¹

    Celia asks uneasily.

    I don¡¯t know if it will work or not.

    Worse case, I¡¯ll have Leopolt do something.

    ¡¸If I had to say one thing-¡¹

    I pick up a spear from the pile on Schwartz¡¯s back and hold it out on the right side.

    ¡¸It¡¯s certain that we are taking time away from them to think.¡¹

    Besides, it¡¯s a good sign that the enemy is scrambling.

    If we¡¯re running into a trap, they would be sitting still and waiting.

    It¡¯s a gut feeling, but I sense that they¡¯re panicking.

    ¡¸Speed up.¡¹

    I kick Schwartz in the belly.

    He snorts grumpily and obediently elerates, turning Celia and the others into little tiny specks behind me.

    I hear Celia shout something which I can¡¯t make out clearly from the loud whooshing of the wind.

    I test swing the normalnce in my hand.

    It¡¯s as thin as a needle and light as a feather.

    ¡¸It would be nice if I had my longsword.¡¹

    I dropped it when I was bringing Sekrit back with me.

    At that time, her life was in danger, so the sword wasn¡¯t as important. Now I¡¯m regretting not picking it up.

    Even though the Dual Crater is fine, it¡¯s a little too short to use on horseback.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to make do with what I¡¯ve got.¡¹

    The enemy is already before our eyes.

    ¡¸They¡¯re reallying at us like that!¡¹

    ¡¸They were using tedious tactics and formations up till now...... what happened!?¡¹

    I can see the enemy soldiers get flustered.

    I¡¯m watching for the enemy¡¯s arrows, but they don¡¯te.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve rode too far from my allies, huh.

    If they shoot at a single rider like me, they won¡¯t be able to deal with the others who wille at a dyed timing.

    ¡¸A lone rider and a mass charge!? It¡¯s way too differentpared to before......¡¹

    ¡¸Question His Excellency once more...... no, it¡¯s toote!¡¹

    What they experienced was Leopolt¡¯smand. I can¡¯t give them the same thing no matter how much they ask.

    ¡¸What I can do......¡¹

    I pull back the spear in my right hand and tilt my body to one side.

    Enemy soldiers in front step forward together with their spears.

    Schwartz leaps and passes over the heads of the soldiers in the first row.

    ¡¸Is only this!¡¹

    I thrust my spear forward with all my might.

    The weapon prates the throat of one enemy soldier and proceeds to stab another soldier in the next row.

    Unable to bear the weight of two soldiers simultaneously, the spear snaps in half.

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹

    I use the remaining half of the spear and force it into the skull of another man.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d I brought a lot with me.¡¹

    I immediately grab another spear and take a big swing at an enemy soldier¡¯s face.

    Hitting him with a metal spear is enough to rob his fighting strength.

    He lets out a nasty-sounding grunt and a white tooth flies out of his mouth along with sshes of blood.

    The spearpletely bent 90 degrees after one hit, but I can still use it to whack people.

    I get Schwartz to run around left and right, allowing me to strike enemies down one after the other.

    After destroying the face of a fourth soldier, the spear is bent to the point that it¡¯s hard to swing, so I throw it away.

    ¡¸I have to use it with more care¨D¨D huh! Again......?¡¹

    I thrust the third spear into the chest of a man resembling the enemymander.

    The blow utilizing Schwartz¡¯s speed made themander cough up blood, however my spear also broke in the process.

    Next, when I hold a spear in each of my hands, I hear a loud yell from behind.

    It looks like my allies have caught up.

    Arrows fly back and forth above my head.

    The bow cavalry must have loosed their arrows before charging, followed by the hurried response from the enemy archers.

    ¡¸Their bow cavalry again...... such uracy while running¨D¨D ugyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸There are an incredible amount of them this time! Is Hardlett really a simple feudal lord!? Gueh......¡¹

    Judging by those cries, the bow cavalry are winning the shootout.

    Including the bow cavalry who came after hearing of Rafen¡¯s troubles, their numbers total to 10 000.

    Upon closer inspection, extremely young and old members of the tribe have also decided to participate in the attack, which is good since we need all the help we can get.

    Using their mobility and precise volleys, the bow cavalry can one-sidedly dominate the enemy with hit-and-run tactics.

    Except this time¨D¨D

    ¡¸Everyone, draw your swords! Charge¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The bow cavalry put away their bows after firing their arrows, mix in with the cavalry of my personal army and charge at the enemy with their swords.

    That confused the enemy.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not going to shoot at us!? We¡¯ve never seen this kind of movement before!¡¹

    ¡¸Cavalry should charge in a more orderly manner! This kind of reckless charge......¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re operating in a totally different way than the guys before! Our countermeasures don¡¯t work! Get headquarters to send new orders!¡¹

    It seems the same thing is happening like when Leopolt unexpectedly faced the change in the enemy¡¯smand.

    Due to our outrageous method of attack, the battle seems to be transitioning to the melee phase.

    However, the enemy tries desperately to shuffle troops around to regain order, almost like they dislike chaotic fighting.

    ¡¸Have the spearmen who can¡¯t maneuver well fall back! Light infantry, hold the enemy back!¡¹

    ¡¸Recreate the battle lines 100 m back! Commander Raleigh has ordered us strictly to avoid melee!¡¹

    Unfortunately, individuals who will make that effort go to waste have caught up to them.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha!! Let¡¯s battle!!¡¹

    A loud roar echoes to every corner of the rampaging battlefield.

    The voice obviously belongs to Gildress.

    ¡¸Have a good look at the way we fight!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you my well-sculpted body too!¡¹

    ¡¸If you want, I¡¯ll even show you my burly cock!¡¹

    Aless soldiers run into the enemy at full speed.

    ¡¸What nonsense,ing from light infantry wearing cruddy armor¨D¨D¡¹

    As the bad-mouthing South Yuguria soldier blocks the iing sh, he is mmed into the ground along with his shield.

    ¡¸They only have swords! Kill them with short spears!¡¹

    Two Aless soldiers get surrounded by eight South Yuguria spearmen.

    ¡¸Here theye, man!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I¡¯ve got your back!¡¹

    After a few shes, the eight South Yuguria soldiers all fall down.

    As expected, the Aless soldiers have overwhelming talent when ites to individualbat.

    Standing out among those Aless soldiers is him.

    ¡¸Nuoooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸What is this guy...... dowaah!¡¹

    Gildress jumps at the line of heavy infantry, aligns his feet and kicks the enemy,unching what should have been a chunk of metal like a paper balloon.

    ¡¸A-a drop kick......¡¹

    Celia mutters in amazement.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet¨D¨D nuuun!¡¹

    Gildress cuts another three with his sword, then takes thest soldier in his arms, arches his back and throws him into the ground.

    ¡¸The way he fights is a little strange.¡¹

    ¡¸I would agree, except Aegir-sama also disyed that technique once.¡¹

    I can¡¯t hear the unnecessary jab.

    ¡¸The enemy is in disarray! Charge in©`!!¡¹

    A horizontal line of Infantry rush into the enemy ranks which were jumbled by the Aless soldiers earlier.

    The archers clinging to the tail could not use bows in such cluttered conditions and also pull out their swords attached to their hips so they can participate in the close-quartersbat.

    ¡¸What was beautiful is now a hodgepodge.¡¹

    Ally or enemy cannot be distinguished from far away any longer.

    Unveiling tricks in this situation is impossible.

    And then two messengers arrived.

    ¡¸Message from Leopolt-sama! ¡°The battlefield is exceedingly chaotic, leaving no room to initiate any ns. Rely on your own individual strength and momentum¡±¡¹

    That damn Leopolt, is he telling me that I have to go wild?

    If even he is saying that, I¡¯m sure the enemy can¡¯t implement any effective strategies either.

    ¡¸Message from Tristan-sama! Let¡¯s see here......¡±When it¡¯s gotten like this, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯ll be sitting in the back drinking tea, so the Margrave can take care of the rest¡±. My apologies.¡¹

    Tristan is saying that he can¡¯t intervene?

    Damn him, I¡¯ll submerge him in pea soupter.

    ¡¸Teyaaaah!!¡¹

    What a pretty voice to hear on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Luna, huh? I already told her that I think she¡¯s getting a little too excited.¡¹

    Luna rushes onto the battlefield with a ghastly expression.

    She shoots and kills two enemy soldiers aiming at her with their bows and then pulls out her sword to slice, in passing, the enemy who closed in on her.

    She engages a cavalry who tries to stop her, and after a few shes, she was able to cut off the enemy¡¯s army and run her sword into his neck.

    ¡¸You¡¯re mine!¡¹

    A different cavalry exploits the opening to target Luna¡¯s back with his de......

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s de was parried by another sword and the soldier¡¯s head was quickly lopped off as he was thrown off-bnce.

    ¡¸Luna-san, please watch your back too! And chief, I thought you were told not to go too far ahead!¡¹

    The one who protected Luna was Gido.

    He locks swords with two additional riders, taking no time to behead one and dismount the other by stabbing his horse.

    Gido has gotten considerably strongtely as a result of his umted experience and the growth of his body.

    Not only is he skilled in the mountain nation specialty of mountedbat, he doesn¡¯t fall behind to most in straightforward sword fights either.

    He can¡¯t bepared to the average elite soldier anymore.

    It might be interesting to let him spar against an Aless soldier.

    His phndering habits, which ording to the town girls and prostitutes is bad, has me a little curious.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take the right. Cover me, Gido.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    Luna pulls out her bow in the middle of the melee, firing left and right at any enemy she sees.

    Naturally, the enemy would want to stop her, but every single one gets intercepted and cut down by Gido.

    ¡¸On the right!¡¹

    ¡¸Seei!¡¹

    Luna¡¯s arrow hits the target pointed at with Gido¡¯s sword.

    ¡¸Take care of the back!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    While she notices the enemiesing from behind, she deliberately chooses not to turn around and continues firing her arrows.

    Gido answers her trust by finishing off those enemies.

    As fellow mountain nation, their cooperation is perfectly synced.

    ¡¸We¡¯re doing good!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, inde¨D¨D don¡¯t let your guard down!¡¹

    Luna¡¯s horse springs up.

    A hidden enemy lying in wait on the ground tries to aim at Gido¡¯s horse, but his head is crushed by the hooves of Luna¡¯s horse before he could do anything.

    ¡¸You owe me. I¡¯ll take a free meal.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, sure¨D¨D watch out!¡¹

    Gido suddenly swings his sword to block an arrow flying towards Luna.

    ¡¸Now, you owe me. Maybe keep it a secret from the chief and let me go one...... uwaah! Nevermind!¡¹

    Gido seems to be flustered about something when I approach them.

    What a weird guy,

    ¡¸I can¡¯t lose either. I¡¯ll show them.¡¹

    I nce around me and find aparatively less busy ce on the battlefield.

    One enemy squad seems to be fortifying their defenses with a square formation.

    Let me break that up.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll apany you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here too!!¡¹

    I grab spears in both hands and run.

    The enemy is distracted by the other skirmishes and doesn¡¯t see me.

    ¡¸One per person, what a luxury. Be honored.¡¹

    As I say that, I throw two spears.

    I grab the spear before the skewered enemy falls over.

    ¡¸Y-you are¨D¨D¡¹

    It¡¯s toote, as by the time he notices me and turns his horse to face me, his face is already being stabbed by my spear.

    Since it¡¯s bent anyways, I purposely leave that spear alone and grab the next one, then run into the enemy formation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a demon! A demon appeared!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to let you pass! I¡¯ll defend to the death!¡¹

    When I got inside the square formation, a group of knights wearing splendid capes jumped out.

    ¡¸Mu.¡¹

    I try striking one of them in the torso only to find out their equipment are not like the others.

    The knight recoils from the impact, however the spear bends out of shape and I failed to kill him.

    ¡¸No need to worry!!¡¹

    Sadly, the knight would not live on.

    He gets pierced by Irijina¡¯s spear and gets knocked to the ground.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahaha! My heirloom spear isn¡¯t soft!!¡¹

    Irijinaughs heartily.

    ¡¸I will be useful too!¡¹

    Celia appropriately backs up Irijina.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t just let the women fight.¡¹

    I grab a new spear and inhale deeply.

    ¡¸Nuuun!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I lunge forward with my spear while shouting.

    Like before, I strike the knight in the torso.

    And same as before, the spear breaks, although the amount of power behind that attack was different. This time, the knight¡¯s armor dents and a pained groan escapes from his mouth as he falls off his horse.

    ¡¸There¡¯s more where that came from!!¡¹

    I pull out another and hit an enemy on his head, then stab his eye with the broken shaft of the spear.

    Reaching for another spear, I plunge it into a horse as I run past.

    True to my word, I used one spear per person and I have one more left.

    It just so happens that a remarkably fancy-looking knight stands in my way.

    His silver armor glitters, a red feather adorns his helmet, and gold chains hang from his shoulder attachments.

    He¡¯s an upper-ssmander no matter how I look at it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been seeing knights with different equipment for a while now. The enemy headquarters must be beyond this point!¡¹

    Celia says excitedly.

    How convenient.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the melee, I couldn¡¯t have reached the headquarters of a 50 000-strong enemy.

    ¡¸Seeei!¡¹

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    When I grinned, the fancy knight attacks me.

    I block on instinct with the spear, which is cut in half when I do.

    ¡¸I am a renowned knight! This sword of mine shall not give you time to look away!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that...... step back, you two.¡¹

    I unsheath my Dual Crater after the girls are behind me.

    ¡¸Here Ie, demon. Face my sword!¡¹

    The man puts some distance between us, then raises his sword arm and runs at me on his horse.

    He intends to decide the battle in one go.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easier that way.¡¹

    I also lift my Dual Crater and run at the knight.

    ¡¸The demon¡¯s life will be ended by my treasured de!!¡¹

    The distance between us gradually closes.

    ¡¸Teyaaah!!¡¹

    The man lets out a short shout and¨D¨D lets go of his sword.

    ¡¸¡¸Aah!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Die, demon!¡¹

    He grabs the short spear kept on the side of his horse with his left hand and points it at me.

    Celia and Irijina scream at the same time.

    The speares at me from the opposite direction than a sword would from overhead. Its tip urately targets my side¨D¨D

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    And is grabbed by my left hand.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I pull the spear toward me and take the man off his horse.

    ¡¸You trying to appeal by saying, ¡°sword this, sword that¡± is too tant.¡¹

    To begin with, your center of gravity didn¡¯t seem right for a full-powered swing, so there¡¯s no way you could deceive me.

    I look down at the man on the ground from on top of Schwartz.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to call me demon or whatever, then don¡¯t underestimate me.¡¹

    Schwartz smashes the man¡¯s upper body with his hooves.

    A terrifying death agony resounds, then gradually fades away.

    That probably acted as the trigger.

    ¡¸Your Excellency! Let us retreat for now to the south. In a melee like this, Your Excellency can¡¯t disy your ingenuity!¡¹

    ¡¸Your Excellency should prioritize your own safety.¡¹

    ¡¸These guys are practically different people than the ones we¡¯ve been fighting...... maybe the top has changed...... shit!¡¹

    I can see a group that are not dressed any less splendidly than the knight I defeated move south.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! That enemy is¨D¨D¡¹

    Schwartz and I run after them before Irijina could finish her sentence.

    The dashing Schwartz kicks away those standing in his way as he chases the fleeing group.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Excellency! The demon¨D¨D¡¹

    I cut down the two who were about to open their mouth with my Dual Crater.

    There are ten of them.

    Four of them are heavily armed knights acting as escorts while five look like staff officers, and then there¡¯s thest one.

    ¡¸An enemy all the way here¨D¨D!? Eei, what a ridiculous way to fight!¡¹

    ¡¸This way, Your Excellency! Are these all the allies we have!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stand in his way! Protect His Excellency at all costs!¡¹

    The man everyone is guarding ispletely d in red armor and points with an impractically decorated sword.

    I have no doubts he is the highest inmand.

    No more words are needed.

    If I kill him, this fight will end in our victory.

    I roar and charge at the group of knights.

    ¡¸Protect His Excellency!¡¹

    The four escort knights block my path.

    I duck under the sh from the first knight, and then slice his stomach with my Dual Crater.

    I purposely allow the thrust from the second knight to slide off the armor protecting my forehead, and then in passing, knock him off his horse with my elbow.

    Schwartz tackles the horse of the third knight, taking down the rider as well, while I decapitate the head of the fourth knight.

    Although it felt like an extended period of time, only about three seconds passed in reality for all four enemies to be defeated..

    ¡¸T-those master knights in an instant¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t run away though!¡¹

    The staff officers resolve themselves and draw their swords as I approach.

    Meanwhile, themander looks quite dignified on his horse behind his staff officers.

    At first nce, he seemsposed, but his shoulders are in fact trembling.

    ¡¸Doryaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Glory to the South Yuguria Empire!¡¹

    Four of theme at me altogether.

    Well, they¡¯re staff officers after all. Their movements are lethargicpared to the knights.

    It didn¡¯t take more than two seconds for all four of them to be turned into corpses.

    Now the only one left is themander.

    ¡¸Glory...... to the Empire! Glory to His Excellency, Zaphnes!¡¹

    Thest remaining staff officer shouted differently than the others as he attacked.

    That sh of his was quite sharp, even among those I¡¯ve fought in this battle, but I could still see it.

    Zaphnes is a name that sounds familiar...... who was it again?

    The enemy¡¯s sword passes before my eyes.

    ¡¸Who would have thought everything wille to end in a remote region like this? What an unlucky life......¡¹

    As the man mutters something, he closes his eyes.

    At the same time, my Dual Crater tears through the man¡¯s neck.

    Blood sshes and then the man falls over.

    Once that happened, themander stands up in shock.

    It won¡¯t be funny if I let him escape aftering this far.

    ¡¸See ya.¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater at the top of themander¡¯s head, intending to slice all the way down to his crotch.

    ¡¸Noooooooo!!!¡¹

    At the moment prior to my sword making contact with themander, a shrill scream enters my ears.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹

    On instinct, my hand redirects the path of the sword to the side, cutting off themander¡¯s helmet and grazing the armor before burying into the ground.

    When the helmet splits in half, long morous hair spills out from the center.

    Furthermore, when the body armor and the clothes underneath slide off, the symbol of a woman ¨C her breasts ¨C also spill out.

    ¡¸A woman!?¡¹

    ¡¸S-stay away! Stay away! Don¡¯te near meee!!¡¹

    She clings tightly to her horse and runs to the south.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you escape!¡¹

    Celia throws a dagger at her.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    As the dagger flies in front of me, my hand reaches out and grabs it.

    ¡¸Why did you stop it!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a woman. We can¡¯t kill her.¡¹

    More so, she¡¯s running and screaming.

    I can never allow a woman to be struck in the back by a de.

    ¡¸I can still do it now! If we finish her off, it will be ourplete victory!!¡¹

    Celia insists, but I won¡¯t be myself anymore if something like that is done.

    Winning a war is more important than most things, however, not killing a female is one of those few exceptions that have a higher priority.

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t take her life.¡¹

    I watch as the woman flees.

    ¡¸Waaaaah!! Save meeee! Someone save meee!!¡¹

    The woman runs along the middle of the battlefield, crying all the way.

    ¡¸Your Excellency! Please wait, Your Excellency Raleigh!¡¹

    ¡¸The fight is close, but we haven¡¯t lost yet. If we move the headquarters to a different location......¡¹

    The woman doesn¡¯t listen to a single word.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to dieee!!¡¹

    Seeing theirmander wailing in retreat, the morale of the enemy soldiers visibly lower.

    ¡¸Eeei, we can¡¯t help it when themander is like that!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice. Fall back, fall back!¡¹

    ¡¸Ueeeehnn! Someone save meee! Protect meee!!¡¹

    The enemy army follows after the cryingmander.

    Of course, copsing in a free-for-all would invite a swift pursuit.

    This situation isn¡¯t much different than if themander was taken out.

    ¡¸......pathetic. As a female myself, I¡¯m annoyed. It¡¯s because of women like that that people say women can¡¯t be soldiers. And to think that I was outmaneuvered by that woman...... mmgrrrh.¡¹

    I can hear M¡¯s frustrations.

    M, who was supposed to be holding the enemy at bay at the back, is beside me before I realized.

    Since the enemypletely crumbled, it wasn¡¯t necessary to defend anymore, I guess.

    ¡¸Not to mention she wet herself. Look, a dirty liquid trail was left behind the horse.¡¹

    Celia ¡®hmphs¡¯ and turns her head in disgust.

    I don¡¯t think we have to be so harsh on her.

    I only caught a quick glimpse, but she was reasonably beautiful and had a nice pair of breasts.

    Well, Irijina is pretty quiet for once. I would have thought she¡¯d be louder when we won.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Even if it was a female, a soldier should be more vigorous! Hahahahaha! Haha......¡¹

    Irijina unusually talks in a roundabout way.

    ¡¸It might have been her timid and crybaby nature that led her to using so many schemes.¡¹

    I was upset at the attack on Rafen, but I can¡¯t hold a grudge against a cowardly woman like that. Rather, I feel likeforting her.

    In any case, that signals the rout of the eastern army.

    All we have to do now is a thorough pursuit.

    Just when I was thinking of passing off responsibility to Leopolt or Tristan, Gido calls out to me.

    ¡¸Chief! This way please!¡¹

    I enter a tent which I can hear a voiceing from.

    What I find when I step inside is¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hmp...... if this is a decision of the mountain god, then I¡¯ll ept it without regrets.¡¹

    A middle-aged man is sitting cross-legged and, judging by his clothes, is one of the mountain nation.

    His eyes are closed like he resigned himself to his fate and he doesn¡¯t speak much after the first sentence.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a disgrace to our people...... don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be let of easy.¡¹

    Gido res at the man with piercing eyes.

    The other person is a young female who I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s an adult or not.

    ¡¸Hic...... hic, hic...... wwaaaah......¡¹

    She¡¯s covering her face with both hands and sobbing.

    ¡¸What¡¯s all this?¡¹

    Someone exin this to me.

    ¡¸I have a question too...... Aegir-sama,tely a ¡°nuun¡± sound naturallyes out of your mouth. ......you won¡¯t, right? You won¡¯t be like that, right!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand a whole bunch of things.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Brynhildr (gathering), Gretel (concubine), Melissa (fainted), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover)

    Mireille (lover), Pipi (aerial bombing), Casie (untraceable), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Leah (injured)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (wealthy person), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (off on her own)

    Sebastian (confined to home), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (volunteer soldier), ra (resignation)

    Celestina (weak), Monica (troubled), Ad (embarrassed)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (attendant), Irijina mander), Peticheri (intelligence), Luna (indignant), Ruby (around somewhere), Gido (indignant), Polte (dealing with aftermath)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer)

    ire & Laurie (total exhaustion), Lilian (rxing), Kroll (dealing with aftermath), Alma (dealing with aftermath)

    Rafen Defense:

    Adolph (dealing with aftermath), Jim (Rafen defense), Suzy (no-good staff officer A), Sna (no-good staff officer B)

    Felteris (fishing for men), Alice (relieving fatigue)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (monster unit), Alraune (potted nt), Mirumi (monster unit), Balbano (disaster), harpies (equipping with bombs)

    Pet:

    Pochi (tactical bombing), Messerschmitt (aboard a flight), Schwartz (horse)

    Citizens: 220,000 (uncertain in wartime)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 40,000. Lintbloom: 7000. Special Cultivation District: 14,000.

    Rafen Defense Force:

    Security: 150 men

    Guards: 500 men

    Volunteer Soldiers/ Recruits: 16 000 men

    Under Protagonist: 28 250

    Escort Unit: 130 ? 120

    Infantry: 14 000 ? 12 000

    Cavalry: 1500 ? 1300

    Archers: 1500 ? 1400

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 10 000 ? 9000

    Aless Soldiers: 3990 ? 3980

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    On Their Own

    Aless Soldiers: 10 000

    Assets: 100 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

 Chapter 401: Central Plains Unification War ? End of the Betrayer

    <h4>Chapter 401: Central ins Unification War ? End of the Betrayer</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    After leaving the responsibility of pursuing the routed enemy eastern army to Leopolt, I returned to Rafen.

    He said he would pursue them to the maximum degree, so they must have chased quite far.

    If things go well, most of the territory should be recaptured.

    With that said, we have not done enough preparations to allow us to proceed further south into enemy nation.

    We need food, water and the formation of squads from the recruits I ordered to be conscripted.

    I have to stay in Rafen for a few days for that.

    Besides that, there is another thing I must do.

    I look away from the window where the recruits are continuing to be organized and lower myself into the chair in the office.

    It¡¯s been so long since I could sit here and rx.

    ¡¸......can you stop crying already?¡¹

    ¡¸Hic...... hic...... ueeeh......¡¹

    I tried to say it as nice as possible, but the maid in front of me won¡¯t stop crying.

    ¡¸You traitor. Do you think you¡¯ll be let off easily if you cry? You¡¯re definitely going to punished ordingly.¡¹

    When Celia yells at the maid, she cries even louder.

    ¡¸You sure act boldly even after betraying the chief. You¡¯re a disgrace to the whole n.¡¹

    ¡¸What does a little girl like you know? We¡¯re the ones truly thinking about the future of the n.¡¹

    Meanwhile, this middle-aged man¨D¨Dwho is the head of the prominent Gukuto family ording to Luna¨D¨Dmaintains his brazen attitude.

    He snorts at the hounding Luna and Gido, and even puffs out his chest at me.

    Perhaps knowing what his fate will be, he apparently hasn¡¯t eaten anything since being captured.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    I flip through the documents given to me by Peticheri and sit in front of the two of them.

    That gesture was like the one the king used on Reba.

    I thought it was cool so I do it again.

    ¡¸Ahem.¡¹

    By the third time, M clears her throat as if telling me to get serious.

    ¡¸You two are being suspected of providing insider information to South Yuguria. Do you acknowledge that?¡¹

    I dislike going through the trial proceedings so I speak decisively.

    ¡¸Absolutely. It was done with the future of our family and our n in mind. I have no regrets.¡¹

    The shameless one fixes his eyes on me and answers.

    I hold out my hand to restrain Luna and Gido as they boil with anger.

    ¡¸N-no...... I never meant for this...... but I didn¡¯t know what else...... waaaaahn!¡¹

    In contrast, the maid sobs and denies the charges against her.

    Celia also bes enraged and puts a hand on her sword, so I rub her head to calm her down.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it goes without saying that the punishment for giving inside information to the enemy is death to one¡¯s whole family regardless of their standing.¡¹

    M reminds me with a serious face, which prompts the maid to start wailing more.

    Of course, I am aware of the punishments.

    ¡¸Even if that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to hear their circumstances. We have time.¡¹

    It would leave a bad taste in my mouth if I simply say ¡°execute them¡± right away.

    I especially want to save the maid somehow since she¡¯s got pretty big boobs.

    I could care less about executing the man, but I¡¯m curious about the reason for his betrayal.

    My eyes look down at the documents from Peticheri.

    Detailed in the resources are the specifics of their acts as well as proof and testimonies, all clearlyid out in writing.

    In regards to the testimonies, analysis has been done on the background and past behavior of the witnesses to ensure their trustworthiness, plus various spots had ¡°multiple testimonies avable¡±, ¡°contrary to reality¡±, or ¡°has personal feelings to the target¡± appended to note any caveats.

    Frankly, I¡¯m sure both of them are guilty after looking at the materials.

    In particr, the maid alsomitted other crimes as well, which I can probably ask her aboutter.

    Let¡¯s go with the impudent man first.

    The maid is still crying and is unlikely to feel like talking so I let her be taken to another room.

    There is a desk separating me, sitting on a chair in the office, and the man, who is seated on the ground.

    ¡¸So, you are ......Ize Gukuto of the Gukuto family?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Ize, the sessor of Luga Gukuto, who was the previous head.¡¹

    He¡¯s crossing beyond impudent and getting quite arrogant now.

    ¡¸You guys¨D¨D¡¹

    I nce at Cheri¡¯s documents again.

    ¡¸Your entire family helped South Yuguria. You told them about a path they could advance on, gathered supplies in advance and built a supply base......You also guided them. On top of finding the base, the family members admitted to it. You can¡¯t make any excuses.¡¹

    What an easily-understandable betrayal.

    It¡¯s a perfect inclusion to a history textbook.

    ¡¸I never intended to make excuses in the first ce. I simply did what I thought was best.¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard, how far¨D¨D!¡¹

    Luna¡¯s open palm ps Ize.

    M stops the second strike, so Luna resorts to baring her canines and ring.

    ¡¸Tell me the reason. I¡¯ll listen to what you deem as necessary.¡¹

    That¡¯s all the purpose of me being here.

    Ize stares into my eyes.

    ¡¸Be quick. Staring at me won¡¯t change a thing.¡¹

    I adjust myself on the chair and urge him to speak with my hand.

    If you¡¯re not willing to talk, I¡¯m going straight to the judgement.

    I¡¯m not in a good enough mood to wait for the story of some old man.

    ¡¸......after submitting to you, the n has continued to descend into depravity.¡¹

    He finally starts talking.

    Keep it up until the maid calms down.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say not to involve with the people of the ins. Exchanging items, asionally piging, killing, getting killed, that was supposed to be our rtionship with you guys!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu fumu.¡¹

    Butting in won¡¯t help, so I¡¯ll listen further.

    I only wanted to hear the reason he betrayed me and don¡¯t have much interest in what he¡¯s talking about now.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll get Celia, who is standing next to me to protect me just in case, to let me rub her ass while I listen.

    Mmm, it feels like her ass has gotten bigger.

    Ize babbles on and he seems to be more passionate.

    ¡¸The young ones of the n all look forward to going to Rafen, as they call it...... and they all forget about showing gratitude to the mountains¨D¨D¡¹

    Fumu fumu, the flesh is tight as usual, but the surface is getting softer and more womanly.

    ¡¸Even as sons and daughters of the head, they excitedly wear the clothes and ornaments brought from the ins¨D¨D¡¹

    I can¡¯t say her slender thighs have fully developed as a woman.

    ¡¸Instead of traditional tools, bows and armor built with the technology from the ins are used during hunts.¡¹

    Her underwear doesn¡¯t wedge into her ass enough.

    Rita¡¯s ass is big so walking normally would naturally cause the fabric to slip between her ass cheeks.

    ¡¸Luna and Gido, especially. Your family¡¯s depravity is intolerable. Calling yourself escorts or bow cavalry or whatever¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Like a traitor can say anything!¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you disobey and talk back to the chief!¡¹

    I m my fist onto the desk when they yell at each other.

    ¡¸Hiuu!¡¹

    Ize¡¯s mouth stops moving, and Luna and Gido also control themselves.

    ¡¸I understand your dissatisfaction from our cultural exchange.¡¹

    My fist that mmed into the desk opens up and then I use the nail on my index finger to tap the desk lightly as I continue to speak.

    To be real, I mistakenly used too much strength. The desk in the office is excessively sturdy and my hand hurts a lot.

    ¡¸I understand, but how is that connected to giving information to the enemy?¡¹

    I notice Celia trembling beside me.

    After apologizing for hitting the desk, I insert my finger into her ass.

    I did it over her underwear and stuffed it up to the second joint of my finger.

    ¡¸If your nation loses, our ties to the ins will be cut. We will once again return to the mountains and like ancient times¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹

    I pull out my finger from Celia¡¯s ass, who has been letting out hot sighs for a while.

    When she couldn¡¯t help copsing weakly to the floor, M retrieves her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a different story if you want to fall into ruin on your own, but if you borrow the hand of South Yuguria, they wille after you instead of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Those South Yuuguriah people promised. They said ¡°If we destroy Goldonia, we won¡¯t interfere with you again. You can go back to living the same way you did in the past¡±, and even swore it to the mountains!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obviously a lie, you idiot.¡¹

    I totally forgot.

    The mountain nation are skilled at riding horses and hunting, but they¡¯re not knowledgeable in diplomacy or schemes.

    ¡¸Pathetic.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no saving him.¡¹

    Gido and Luna go from angry to stunned.

    Well you two were like that at first too.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re pure or in foolish......¡¹

    M also sighs.

    ¡¸They lied!? Those South Yuguria guys are so cruel!¡¹

    Irijina, stay the way you are.

    If you have to make a promise, make sure you tell me beforehand.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel angry anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Why are you all vilifying me!?¡¹

    Now that M hase to my side, I rub her ass in Celia¡¯s stead.

    ¡¸It is an oversight on my part. I knew it as soon as I found out about the existence of South Yuguria.¡¹

    In the eyes of South Yuguria, who made use of different ploys to expand their territory, the mountain nation are like newborn babies.

    It¡¯s simpler to trick them than it is for me to lure an innocent little girl into bed with candy.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let thatment pass.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just an example.¡¹

    Unlike a certain pervert, I much prefer rubbing the ass of a full-grown woman like M than the ass of a very young girl.

    I can¡¯t get enough of the plump mature ass cheeks after all.

    I turn back to Ize after getting my fill of M¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸The reason was so bad that I can¡¯t get angry...... however, the same cannot be said of what resulted from it.¡¹

    Ize slightly drew his upper body back when he felt the murderous intent from my gaze.

    ¡¸Because you guided the way for them, we were outsmarted. Rafen was damaged, citizens and soldiers were killed.¡¹

    Luna continues further.

    ¡¸The bow cavalry who came to our aid as reinforcements...... some of your people were hurt as well. They¡¯re young people who didn¡¯t have to die if you didn¡¯t do such unnecessary things. It was all due to the foolishness of you and the members of the Gukuto family.¡¹

    Things would be different if he acted alone, except it is a fact that the entire family that was involved.

    In other words, they all have to take the me and normally speaking, they would all have to be executed.

    Ize looks like he wants to say something, but I don¡¯t think he can say it¡¯s South Yuguria¡¯s fault for lying at this point.

    He bites his lip and looks downward.

    ¡¸Nothing can change what has already happened. The fate of me and my family will...... guwah!¡¹

    I spring up from my chair and kick Ize, stopping him from saying anything more.

    He tumbles twice and crashes into the door of the office.

    ¡¸You fool. You and the men can go die on your own if you want.¡¹

    I approach Ize and stare down at him directly from above.

    ¡¸Do you have any children in your family?¡¹

    ¡¸......yes, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸And pregnant women?¡¹

    ¡¸......yes, probably 30 of them.¡¹

    I crouch down to ask thest question.

    ¡¸And most importantly, what about beautiful women?¡¹

    ¡¸......three exceptional ones. Two are my lovers.¡¹

    I sigh and return to my chair.

    ¡¸Because of your foolish decision, everyone will die. Not a single one will be left alive. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸If the chief gives the order, we can root out all of the members of the Gukuto family. We won¡¯t let anyone escape.¡¹

    Gido suggests promptly.

    There was a brief moment of silence, then the color drains from Ize¡¯s face and his eyes start to dart from ce to ce.

    He must have begun to realize the severity of what he has done.

    ¡¸Because of me...... everyone will die...... even Tete who cried tears of joy when she became pregnant...... even my grandchild, Cocora, who was born not too long ago...... and my niece who will be getting married next month......¡¹

    Ize, who starts to shake, is simply an outdated guy who doesn¡¯t have any evil intentions.

    ¡¸So he was just misled by South Yuguria, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    M reminds me with a cold tone.

    I know.

    It¡¯s a fact that he and his family provided inside information to the enemy.

    If I acquit him, the families of the citizens and soldiers who died in Rafen won¡¯t be happy.

    In the worst case, their rtionship with the mountain nation, which has recently gotten better, might be ruined.

    Severe punishment is definitely needed.

    I have one method in mind.

    ¡¸The cost for being dumb is to be smeared with mud.¡¹

    I scribble something on a piece of paper.

    ¡¸That word there is wrong.¡¹

    C¡¯mon M, can you not point it out when I¡¯m trying to look cool here?

    ¡¸Ize, the head of the Gukuto family, was bribed with an exorbitant amount of gold and was promised a future feudal lord status in exchange for turning to the enemy¡¯s side. His family members were not told the truth and all of them were deceived and used to cooperate with the enemy. That should do it.¡¹

    Ize will be branded and executed as a cowardly traitor.

    Meanwhile, his other family members were merely tricked and, although they will note out as innocent, they can at least avoid the death penalty.

    ¡¸I thank you ...... for your kindness.¡¹

    Ize clutches the document and bows his head deeply.

    ¡¸Mm, it¡¯s better to settle things quickly. The execution will be done tomorrow in the za. Will his familye?¡¹

    ¡¸I will arrest his daughter and wife and take them.¡¹

    Luna replies.

    Then we can proceed tomorrow as scheduled.

    ¡¸Regarding the punishment for the rest of the Gukuto family......¡¹

    Ize tenses up.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I can¡¯t think of a suitable punishment. The mountain nation have a peculiar value system after all.

    ¡¸Gido, what kind of punishment is normal for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Err......¡¹

    Gido folds his arms and thinks.

    ¡¸First is mass execution......¡¹

    That is out of the question. I made sure that won¡¯t happen with Ize¡¯s death.

    ¡¸More lenient than that would be to turn everyone into ves......¡¹

    Ize looks at me with miserable eyes.

    It¡¯s a punishment worse than death in certain ways. I¡¯ll reject that.

    ¡¸Next is...... taking awaynd...... I guess.¡¹

    Ize nods helplessly.

    Then, let¡¯s go with that.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll be exchangingnds with other families and stationed in the back regions. I¡¯m sure thend will be poorer.¡¹

    If they get ced in the hintends, their chances of meeting anybody in Rafen will pretty much disappear.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all. You can¡¯t be serious. That¡¯s way too light of a sentence.¡¹

    M says, followed by nods of agreement by Luna and Gido.

    Their timing matches so well that I should almost be concerned.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re too lenient, it does them no good either. Some individuals might decide to give out their own punishments.¡¹

    M has a point. It would be troublesome if the mountain nation act out against each other.

    I¡¯ll have to consider something harsher.

    Gido, keep going.

    ¡¸What about...... taking away their children?¡¹

    Ize makes a pitiful face.

    I¡¯m not a human trafficker so I don¡¯t want other people¡¯s children. Rejected.

    ¡¸Then...... take away the women...... ah!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it!!¡¹

    I rise up from my seat, kicking away the chair in the process.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t have to! That was unnecessary!¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot! You should get punished too!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but we¡¯re kicking?¡¹

    M and the revived Celia kick Gido¡¯s shins.

    Gido somehow withstands their attacks with his trained body, though sinks to the floor after one blow from the clueless Irijina.

    ¡¸Y-you mean...... all the women?¡¹

    Ize¡¯s voice trembles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You have to offer everyone, from young girls to maturedies.¡¹

    I add one more thing.

    ¡¸However, the period will be for one year. After one year has passed, I¡¯ll send them back to you.¡¹

    I whisper the next part in Ize¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to support the weaker ones in a poor environment. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll look after them, so you can focus on building the foundation of your livelihood.¡¹

    Of course during that time, all the women will belong to me.

    I absolutely won¡¯t treat them horribly, although getting them pregnant is a given.

    ¡¸Inform your sessor of this: If you don¡¯t have anything to eat, I¡¯ll at least give you food, soe crying to me.¡¹

    After Ize finishes listening, he stands up briefly and takes a knee one more time.

    ¡¸I have no way to thank you for everything you¡¯ve done. You are someone I can respect ......chief.¡¹

    Luna and Gido react.

    ¡¸Realize that sooner, stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, seriously.¡¹

    I stop Luna and Gido who were about to hold onto Ize¡¯s sides as he was leaving the room.

    He¡¯s not going to run away anymore.

    ¡¸Tonight is thest night.¡¹

    I open up apartment in the desk, take out a bottle and toss it at Ize.

    Contained inside is the pollen of alraune.

    ¡¸Use it if you¡¯re going to sleep with your wife. If you¡¯re a man, show me you can at least leave a child behind on the final night.¡¹

    A grin appears on his face as he exits the room.

    That should do it. It wasn¡¯t as bad of a development as I thought.

    ¡¸Alright, next. Has she stopped crying by now?¡¹

    Celia brings in the aforementioned maid.

    ¡¸Aauu...... it hurts...... hic.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t grab her by the hair.¡¹

    Celia was dragging the maid by her neatly tied hair.

    You¡¯re going to make her cry again after it took so long for her to stop.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be scared. I just want to listen to your story. I¡¯ll be happy if you can answer me without crying. You¡¯re Pte, right?¡¹

    I guide the girl to the sofa and sit down beside her.

    She can talk easier the closer we are together.

    I gently take her hand in mine tofort her further while my other arm wraps around her shoulder and brings her toward me.

    ¡¸You were so cool before too......¡¹

    ¡¸A super lenient sentence is going to be given! I¡¯m sure of it!¡¹

    M sighs and Celia gets angry, but I¡¯m going to be a fair judge.

    I nce down at Cheri¡¯s notes.

    Pte handed blueprints of the mansion and rough sketches of Rafen, detailing the locations of important facilities like the aqueduct, to South Yuguria. If that was all they wanted, they didn¡¯t have to particrly use her and could have learned that by disguising a spy as a peddler.

    ¡¸You also told them how Adolph was inmand, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh...... I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    This is the important part.

    Adolph, a domestic affairs official with no experience in military matters, was in charge of defending Rafen.

    Knowing this information, they could be bolder with their surprise attack on Rafen.

    If Leopolt or M stayed behind to takemand, we would have put up a better fight regardless of whether the attack was expected or not.

    Unlike troop count, this information could not be obtained by a spy camouging into the city.

    Only someone like her who works in the mansion could acquire such knowledge.

    ¡¸That despicable South Yuguria. Using such a cute maid......¡¹

    I show my anger as I hug the sobbing maid.

    ¡¸You called that man an idiot and a fool, right?¡¹

    What¡¯s M saying? No one will treat a middle-aged man and a young female equally.

    ¡¸Now, tell me about your circumstances. You must have had something you couldn¡¯t do anything about, right?¡¹

    I rub Pte¡¯s back to reassure her.

    Compared to her childish features and gestures, her breasts are decently big.

    ¡¸Sniff...... actually......¡¹

    Pte starts to talk.

    The reason why she acted as a spy was in fact very troubling.

    ¡¸I...... recently found someone I like.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸This person was addicted to gambling...... he borrowed money from loansharks...... and the amount really spiraled out of control.¡¹

    How terrible.

    ¡¸I wanted to save the person I love...... except my wages and savings was nowhere near enough.¡¹

    Fumu fumu.

    ¡¸After he told me, I went into the mansion¡¯s treasure room...... and took only a little¨D¨D hiiiiih!!¡¹

    Celia and M draw their swords.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re scaring her.¡¹

    What will you do if she cries again?

    I pat her head and urge her to continue.

    ¡¸Only a little, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... I snuck the box on the trolley that looked the most gorgeous...... nooooo!!¡¹

    Celia and M raise their weapons above their heads, ready to swing.

    ¡¸What do you mean little when you took the whole box!? I¡¯m cutting her, I¡¯m killing her!¡¹

    ¡¸The most luxurious box...... isn¡¯t that box the one given by the Emperor of the Federation? Adolph was going crazy when it went missing!¡¹

    Aah, that one?

    Who would have guessed it waspletely stolen.

    ¡¸A maid shouldn¡¯t have been able to get in the treasure room whenever she wanted. It¡¯s not a lock that can be picked. Exin how you did it!¡¹

    ¡¸I saw that the treasure room happened to be open coincidentally when the master called the madam. They left to the bedroom without locking it......¡¹

    Celia and M shift their attention to me.

    As the saying goes, it doesn¡¯t matter how imprable a fortress is if the guards are cking off.

    ¡¸That¡¯s beside the point though. We aren¡¯t here to investigate a theft case.¡¹

    Pte is urged to continue.

    She timidly rtes the crucial story.

    ¡¸I took the box with me, although Iter calmly thought about it and decided it was too luxurious after all...... so I kept it in my room and took out gold little by little.¡¹

    That makes sense.

    If such a fancy box was carried by a maid, she would be the center of everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸When I finally paid back all of his debt...... he learned that I really stole from the mansion and that was when his attitude instantly became cold. He wanted to leave Rafen with another woman......¡¹

    Pte experienced the sad emotions again as she retold the story of being abandoned by the one she loved, except M simply put a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Get to the point quickly.¡¹

    Her back straightens fearfully despite me asking nicely.

    ¡¸Hii, yes!! It was the next day when he disappeared. A young peddler called out to me saying ¡°I know about your theft¡±.¡¹

    We get to the important part atst.

    ¡¸He told me to do as I¡¯m told unless I want the master to find out...... I drew a map of the mansion and he persistently asked me about who the person in charge of the mansion currently was.¡¹

    ¡¸And you answered Adolph?¡¹

    The maid nods vigorously.

    ¡¸The master and Leopolt-sama was away so by process of elimination, I thought it had to be Adolph-sama. I was asked to do more things after that...... and since I would be executed if the theft was discovered, I felt like I had to obey...... uuuuu, it was scary knowing my life wasn¡¯t in my own hands......¡¹

    The maid copses in tears.

    ¡¸I get it. That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t proactively betray me.

    Her weakness was taken advantage of by a spy.

    ¡¸I understand the situation now. Shall I line her up with that man for the execution tomorrow then?¡¹

    M begins to write up the documents for the death sentence.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hang her family as well. I¡¯ll bring them.¡¹

    Celia prepares to head out into the city.

    ¡¸Doooon¡¯t!!¡¹

    Pte breaks down and cries.

    ¡¸Why do you always assume execution?¡¹

    Poor Pte wails as Celia and M close in on her.

    ¡¸On top ofying hands on the money in the mansion, she¡¯s a war criminal who allowed the enemy to ambush us! In a way, her crimes are more serious than that other man¡¯s crimes!¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to her, the other deathrow convicts are like pi...... p-pee on the roadside!¡¹

    I understand where both of them areing from.

    What they don¡¯t understand is that I don¡¯t kill women, no matter what the situation may be.

    Also, when that vulgar word left Celia¡¯s mouth, it impacted me a little.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we settle this by whipping her ass?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    M rejects the idea tly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same as the other man. The fact that she was arrested by the guards has likely spread throughout the city. Those families who suffered casualties from the attack will lynch you if you grant her a lenient sentence.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that...... mama......my sisters are young too......¡¹

    That would be bad.

    ¡¸Then let us settle it with only her graciously dying like we did with that man.¡¹

    Celia nods in approval.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that either!¡¹

    It won¡¯t happen.

    Unlike that man, she¡¯s cute and has big breasts.

    Besides, I¡¯m also gradually remembering all the hard work she did in the mansion.

    She¡¯s clumsy and a bit of a ditz, but she doesn¡¯t have a twisted personality or anything.

    She only stole money because she was led astray by a bad man and her timid nature was exploited by South Yuguria.

    I want to save her somehow.

    ¡¸M, what is the worst punishment you can think of? Excluding death, that is.¡¹

    ¡¸Stripping her family name and branding her as a disgrace, perhaps?¡¹

    That would apply specifically to a noble, so it wouldn¡¯t work in this case.

    ¡¸Then...... killing her entire family...... I guess?¡¹

    The maid cries, hoping that was a joke. Of course, the suggestion is rejected.

    ¡¸Then...... imprisonment in a dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸A dungeon...... that¡¯s it?¡¹

    M nods.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a difference between a man going to prison and a woman going to prison. If a woman, a young and beautiful one at that, goes to prison, all the jailers will no doubt turn her into their sex toy. To make it worse, the prisoners might join in and she¡¯ll be brutally raped repeatedly in the filthy prison.¡¹

    M shivers when she imagines the possible scene.

    ¡¸I see...... then let¡¯s go with that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiuu!¡¹

    Pte shrieks and faints from the shock.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the most that can bepromised. If the popce see her worn out with an inted stomach, they should be satisfied¨D¨D piih.¡¹

    I give M¡¯s forehead a flick.

    The surprise caused a cute little sound to escape her lips.

    ¡¸How can I let a girl who is crying after reflecting on her sins go through something that horrible? Have this arranged right away.¡¹

    I swiftly write up a document.

    ¡¸Ah, you made a mistake. Aegir-sama always gets that wrong.¡¹

    It¡¯s Celia this time? Fine, I admit I¡¯m wrong, but keep quiet for now.

    ¡¸Err, let¡¯s see...... renovating the dungeon? Cover the floor and walls with soft wood, ce feather cushions, install a room for toilet purposes, and also install a skylight with sunlight and venttion in mind...... in the dungeon? This is the dungeon you¡¯re talking about, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. Once the improvements have been made, I¡¯ll hold the trial and sentence her to an indefinite imprisonment in the dungeon. Then, if she has a breakdown like before, she should be fine.¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave it as an indefinite time period for now and then let her out when things calm down.

    After that, I¡¯ll let her live somewhere in the rural parts of Rafen and there won¡¯t be any problems.

    ¡¸Hauu.¡¹

    Pte opened her eyes before I realized.

    I approach her and soothingly rub her shoulder.

    ¡¸Everything will be fine if you leave it to me. You and your family are in good hands.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu...... thank you very much. Showing me such kindness after I stole and even betrayed you, master is truly a god-like person.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in condemning you for what¡¯s done. However, punishment is punishment. I won¡¯t let you leave the dungeon......¡¹

    I rub Pte¡¯s breasts and ass.

    ¡¸By the time youe out of the dungeon, you¡¯ll probably be pregnant. Are you prepared?¡¹

    Pte resigns herself and nods as her face flushes red.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know when things will cool down, but when you¡¯re about to give birth, I¡¯ll allow you special permission to visit your family.¡¹

    Which means, if she gets incessantly pumped with seed, she can go home in roughly half a year.

    Then, when the excitement of the war dies down, she can live happily with a big family.

    After the girl bows her head, she is taken away by M.

    Well, that takes care of that.

    There really isn¡¯t any point to giving such punishment in the first ce.

    Especially with the Gukuto family, we¡¯re essentially crushing our allies and doing what the enemy wants us to do.

    In terms of schemes, the enemy hasplete advantage over us.

    To win, we need to drag them into our ring.

    I¡¯ll have Leopolt or Tristan think about something when theye back.

    ¡¸Is it all over?¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet.¡¹

    Celia opens the door of the office, revealing Rita and Sebastian.

    ¡¸The duty of managing the maids falls to me, the head maid......not being able to determine if someone stole and gave insider information is an unthinkable scandal. Please punish me harshly as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Managing the treasure storage is my responsibility. Strict reprimandinges naturally when a robbery urs under my watch.¡¹

    Rita and Sebastian bow almost as low as the floor.

    It¡¯s such a hassle to think of a way to punish them and I want to pardon them, but I get the feeling they won¡¯t ept that decision.

    I¡¯ll just give some kind of trivial and ridiculous punishment.

    ¡¸For Rita¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸......uu. That can¡¯t be considered punish...... no, I will do as youmand.¡¹

    Fufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow.

    I¡¯ll be a little more serious for Sebastian.

    He would have nightmares if he does what Rita was told to do.

    ¡¸Listen to the maid¨D¨D and servant¨D¨D gently and naturally.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    The names I gave were listed in Cheri¡¯s report.

    They were simrly suspected of being in contact with South Yuguria and might have possibly gotten threatened by them.

    Nothing substantial has been done yet, so I¡¯m sure everything will be solved once we get their side of the story.

    I¡¯m not very good at getting people to confess politely, plus my status as a feudal lord gets in the way.

    Sebastian¡¯s sage-like wisdom will be used to great effect here.

    I should be done now, right?

    ¡¸......you guys too?¡¹

    I turn my eyes to Gido and Luna when they return.

    ¡¸Are you going to take responsibility too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Failing to hold Gukuto in check is the fault of the entire tribe. I will be the representative along with-¡¹

    ¡¸Me. I will also take the me.¡¹

    After a moment to think, I open my mouth.

    ¡¸Come.¡¹

    My voice sounded colder than usual.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Brynhildr (gathering), Gretel (concubine), Melissa (fainted), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover)

    Mireille (lover), Pipi (aerial bombing), Casie (untraceable), Rita (disciplined), Yoguri (ywright), Leah (injured)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (wealthy person), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (off on her own)

    Sebastian (disciplined), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (volunteer soldier), ra (resignation)

    Celestina (weak), Monica (troubled), Ad (embarrassed)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (attendant), Irijina mander), Peticheri (intelligence), Luna (being punished), Ruby (around somewhere), Gido (being punished), Polte (dealing with aftermath)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer)

    ire & Laurie (total exhaustion), Lilian (rxing), Kroll (dealing with aftermath), Alma (dealing with aftermath)

    Rafen Defense:

    Adolph (dealing with aftermath), Jim (Rafen defense), Suzy (no-good staff officer A), Sna (no-good staff officer B)

    Felteris (fishing for men), Alice (relieving fatigue)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (monster unit), Alraune (potted nt), Mirumi (monster unit), Balbano (meeting and farewell), harpy (equipping with bombs)

    Pet:

    Pochi (tactical bombing), Messerschmitt (aboard a flight), Schwartz (horse)

    Citizens: 220,000 (uncertain in wartime)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 40,000. Lintbloom: 7000. Special Cultivation District: 14,000.

    Rafen Defense Force:

    Security: 150 men

    Guards: 500 men

    Volunteer Soldiers/ Recruits: 16 000 men

    Under Protagonist: 28 250

    Escort Unit: 120

    Infantry: 12 000

    Cavalry: 1300

    Archers: 1400

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 9000

    Aless Soldiers: 3980

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    On Their Own

    Aless Soldiers: 10 000

    Assets: 159 500 gold (dungeon refurbishment -100), (found grant money +59 600)

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

 Chapter 402: Sweet Punishment and Night Before the Decisive Battle

    <h4>Chapter 402: Sweet Punishment and Night Before the Decisive Battle</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    South Rafen ¨C Deserted Lands.

    The Hardlett army is chasing after the fleeing South Yuguria army. Fights break out intermittently as both groups move further and further south.

    ¡¸Cavalry, circle around from the left. Alternate the center of attack between the left and right, maintaining pressure on the enemy at all times.¡¹

    ¡¸You can break through if they counterattack from the front. Let the reserve battle ranks take their attack, then seal off the path of retreat and strike.¡¹

    Once again, Leopolt and Tristan are takingmand of the Hardlett army.

    ¡¸On the right! This time the cavalry areing from the right!! Where did the spear unit go!?¡¹

    ¡¸They were torn to shreds from thest attack! We¡¯ll have to defend with just us!¡¹

    ¡¸Enough, retreat to the back already! If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll continue being chased forever!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. If this part copses, the entire army will be annihted. We have no other choice than to withdraw gradually!¡¹

    Day and night, the South Yuguria army are chased, with more than an entire day passing by and their losses mounting.

    The soldiers¡¯ fatigue levels have reached the limit and their reactions are bing duller.

    Meanwhile, the morale of the Hardlett army is running high.

    ¡¸Alright, next up is the left wing. We¡¯ll take a five-minute break!¡¹

    ¡¸What, already? We could easily attack more. Let¡¯s drive them off in one go.¡¹

    ¡¸This is part of the n. If you really can¡¯t control yourself, throw some rocks during your break or something.¡¹

    They are also fighting without sleep or rest, however they are winning and are experiencing the excitement from chasing the enemy from their own territory, thus forgetting their exhaustion.

    ¡¸I was really frightened when Rafen was under attack...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but when the feudal lord-sama returned, the enemy was smashed into pieces.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if a new enemy appeared, everything will be fine as long as we have the feudal lord-sama. Let¡¯s push on.¡¹

    Compared to the South Yuguria army who are desperately trying not to fall apart, the Hardlett army has a rearguard, which gives the soldiers¡¯ spirits a sense of security.

    Like earthworms writhing from being exposed to the scorching sun, any attacks attempted asionally by the retreating South Yuguria army get squashed.

    90% of the corpses left in the wake of the two armiese from their side.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t try to do anything.

    Corpsmander Patricia Raleigh struggles hard to reorganize the troops and the headquarters, however¨D¨D

    ¡¸Bring the soldiers on the right wing and shut down the enemy¡¯s offensive! The third division light cavalry unit should escape harm!¡¹

    Patricia shouts fervently, but her staff officers are not very receptive.

    ¡¸The third division light cavalry went ahead to the south as a precaution to the enemy¡¯s detour to the rear. Won¡¯t they not make it in time even if we send a messenger?¡¹

    After the staff officer spoke, he turns his face away and audibly clicks his tongue.

    Patricia realizes it herself, yet she gives the next order nheless.

    ¡¸Then call the reserve infantry in the rear and have them form a defensive wall! We can¡¯t withdraw properly unless we cut off contact with the enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸The order has already been given, but it looks like more time is needed due to the disruption inmand...... hmp, crybaby.¡¹

    Another staff officer mutters something after giving his report.

    ¡¸What did you say just now, bastard!?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say anything.¡¹

    This time, Patricia barks back, however the staff officer simply straightens his back and denies her usation.

    ¡¸......since thest fight, everyone is...... unhappy about my behavior and I know that. But right now, we should only be thinking of keeping losses to a minimum and shaking off our pursuers! If we get through this, we can meet up with the central or western army and bring down the capi¨D¨D¡¹

    Patricia strains her voice to encourage her subordinates to no avail. None of the headquarters personnel show any positive expressions on their faces nor do they cheer.

    ¡¸If you run away crying, our allies might save you.¡¹

    ¡¸You should bring a change of underwear just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸If only head staff officer Schterzen-dono was alive instead of her......¡¹

    Instead, all she could hear were bitingments that she couldn¡¯t distinguish who said them.

    Patricia bites her lip and stops her ineffective inspiration.

    Her crying and incontinence while retreating had already circted to everyone in the eastern army.

    It¡¯s reasonable, considering she was running across the battlefield while wailing so loudly.

    Patricia¡¯s dignity fell to rock bottom after the failure of the dual ambush of Rafen and Lintbloom, then the major defeat following that, so staff officers, upper ssmanders and of course rank-and-file soldiers, all look at her with contempt.

    It was inevitable formand toe apart at the seams since Patricia was barely recognized as amander in the strict South Yuguria army.

    Reports continueding in as if pouring salt in her wounds.

    ¡¸The Sixth Division cavalry sessfully broke through the center of the enemy, but they were blocked by the second line and surrounded! They can¡¯t avoid total destruction.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Patricia¡¯s eyes widen, then she looks down and mutters with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡¸Theirmand changed again...... this method of inviting the attack and then crushing it...... no, the reckless charge might suddenlye again. Thinking that way, we can¡¯t carelessly respond with a strategy...... however we can¡¯tpete against such a detailed style while fortifying the front in preparation for the charge......¡¹

    Patricia is at her wits¡¯ end.

    ¡¸Commander, your orders, quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Without your orders, we¡¯ll have to decide on our own to retreat the army.¡¹

    Her subordinates hurl merciless words.

    ¡¸You guys......¡¹

    Tears well up in Patricia¡¯s eyes again, although she knew her disdain would worsen if she cried here, so she wiped her face to hide it.

    ¡¸Abandon the 10 000 soldiers in front! Using the time they buy, we¡¯ll have the rearguard regroup and retreat steadily in a square form¨D¨D¡¹

    Faster than she could finish, arge pir of fire bursts into the air and screaming soldiers can be heard.

    ¡¸What!? What happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸A catapult!? No way, we¡¯re on the field!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! This is the same as when we attacked Rafen...... look! In the sky¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A giant ck shadow flies in the air, dropping ming barrels and pots down on the soldiers¡¯ heads.

    The rearguard Patricia intended to reorganize quickly lostposure and they started to retreat in a scattered mess.

    ¡¸The rearguard has copsed. I propose that you make a necessary modification to your orders.¡¹

    ¡¸The vanguard is also on the verge of copsing. They urgently require your orders. Commander.¡¹

    ¡¸What is that...... s-something like this...... why is this......¡¹

    Patricia¡¯s beautiful face distorts and tears overflow from her eyes as she continuesmanding in a nasaly voice.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen ¨C Bedroom.

    I break the tension first as Gido and Luna stand nervously in front of me.

    ¡¸Let me tell you right away that I don¡¯t intend to punish you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹

    It shouldn¡¯t be surprising.

    To begin with, it¡¯s ridiculous of them to take responsibility for someone else¡¯s actions.

    I know they¡¯re all part of the mountain nation, but the n is separated into independent families who have different lifestyles and aren¡¯t physically living together.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to bring up responsibility, you¡¯d have to constantly monitor them. How stifling.¡¹

    It¡¯s not a futile effort to try and prevent betrayal.

    However, it would be better spent on dealing with the traitor after the fact.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you two have your reasons though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha......¡¹

    ¡¸It is exactly as you guessed.¡¹

    Gido and Luna have thergest family in the mountain antion.

    Most likely, their leader told them not to upset me this time or get punished.

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be smart to leavesting effects though. I should end this decisively.¡¹

    I finish a cup of alcohol and offer some to the two of them.

    ¡¸I will dly ept.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. So, I have this suggestion for our punishment.¡¹

    Gido has an idea?

    ¡¸How about if we do it to each other? In other words, I will punish Luna-san...... and then Luna-san will do this and that to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I nod once.

    It wasn¡¯t in agreement to Gido, it was simply acknowledgement of his suggestion.

    It appears he still has lingering attachment to Luna and it¡¯s my duty as a feudal lord to sever that.

    Fufufu, I just thought of a suitable punishment as an immoral feudal lord.

    ¡¸Alright, preparations areplete.¡¹

    Luna and I are naked on the bed together.

    Meanwhile, Gido is wearing a casual shirt and naked on his lower half, sitting on a chair by the bedside in a rather pitiful pose.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this......¡¹

    Gido¡¯s legs are spread apart with his ankles tied to the legs of the chair and his arms are bound behind him in a way that prevents him from moving.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll understand soon. Luna, get on top. Keep your ass facing me.¡¹

    I sit cross-legged and allow Luna to mount me.

    ¡¸Uu...... so big...... uugh!¡¹

    My cock is already erect.

    Rather, I haven¡¯t been able to ejactetely so it¡¯s way bigger than normal.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big...... can¡¯t fit...... can you pull my hips...... ugh...... please?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. You have to push down on your own.¡¹

    Luna seemed to pout for a split second before spreading her legs wider and applying weight to both of her thighs with her hands.

    ¡¸Uuuuuu¨D¨D!! I-it¡¯s going in!¡¹

    Luna lets out an anguished groan as the squelch of flesh sliding against flesh can be heard and I feel my rod getting swallowed up.

    ¡¸Luna...... -san¡¹

    Gido should clearly see Luna¡¯s hole stretching and taking in my dick.

    He sounds frustrated, yet he can¡¯t hide his arousal...... obviously, because his lower half is totally exposed.

    Luna is so focused on lowering her hips that she doesn¡¯t pay attention to Gido¡¯s gaze and continues exerting her strength.

    Eventually, my meat rod reaches the entrance of Luna¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Kahhah.¡¹

    At the same time, Luna¡¯s body loses strength and she falls into my chest.

    The reverse sitting position isplete.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... chief.¡¹

    Luna turns back to look at me with a flushed face that is satisfied afterpleting the task she was given.

    ¡¸Fufu, was that a little mean of me? Well, you were pretty cute when you were trying your best.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn. Your thing is thicker and much harder than usual, so it was a struggle. Even now, my hole is¨D¨D nnmu!¡¹

    I don¡¯t let her end her sentence and steal her lips, slipping my tongue inside her mouth as well.

    Simultaneously, my hands circle to the front of her body to fondle her breasts while I move my hips up and down.

    ¡¸Aah, so thick...... your manly hands are squeezing my chest...... ah, don¡¯t pull my nipples...... nnnh!¡¹

    Luna melts from the kissing and caressing, her vagina correspondingly leaking with fluid and her nipples harden.

    ¡¸Chief...... I can¡¯t take this.¡¹

    Gido groans miserably in his chair.

    ¡¸Oh, I forgot.¡¹

    ¡¸Gido......it¡¯s getting good, don¡¯t get in the way......¡¹

    I might be an evil feudal lord right now, but I won¡¯t do something as cruel as letting Gido watch me fuck Luna in front of him, knowing the feelings he has.

    ¡¸Luna. Use your feet to stroke Gido.¡¹

    ¡¸F-feet!?¡¹

    Gido couldn¡¯t believe what he heard, while Luna, whose decision-making ability is gradually disappearing as her mind is captured by the pleasure, stretches out her leg without any resistance or embarrassment.

    ¡¸Is this fine...... ah, don¡¯t stop moving your hips.¡¹

    Luna closes both her feet around the dick of the bound Gido and strokes him slowly with the soles of her feet.

    ¡¸Using her feet...... how vexing...... but it feels good!¡¹

    Gido could only writhe a limited amount with his body tied up.

    He desperately tries to push his crotch up to heighten the pleasure, only to fail and get stopped by the ropes restraining him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rubbing inside...... aaah!!¡¹

    Closing her legs up in her current position further increased the stimtion within Luna, making her moan.

    This is quite the immoral scene.

    ¡¸Sorah, how about this?¡¹

    I release Luna¡¯s lips so I can lick her from shoulder to neck, finishing off with a bite to her nape.

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    Luna screams.

    A stream of liquid squirts out from her crotch and sshes onto Gido.

    That set something off in Gido¡¯s brain.

    He thrusts out his hips and groans.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna cum! Let me spray it on your body!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you can¡¯t!¡¹

    Gido¡¯s request doesn¡¯t get through.

    Luna presses Gido¡¯s dick with the bottom of her foot.

    ¡¸Gu...... uuuuh!¡¹

    The semen that shot out from Gido¡¯s rtively splendid cock sticks to the bottom of Luna¡¯s foot and sadly drips to the floor.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... how could you-¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s not over yet.¡¹

    I lift Luna up andy her back on the bed, transitioning to missionary style.

    ¡¸Luna, do it with your hands next.¡¹

    I bury my face in Luna¡¯s bosom and furiously shake my hips.

    I don¡¯t want to see Gido¡¯s thing while having sex.

    ¡¸U-understo...... aaah! So rough!¡¹

    The bed creaks noisily as Luna screams in a high-pitched voice and inattentively grabs Gido¡¯s dick.

    ¡¸Ow, Luna-san, your nails!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯t help it! The chief is going wild inside me!¡¹

    Luna had no space in her mind to worry about Gido, so while she is lying face up with her hand unnaturally stretched out, she could only follow my instructions exactly, grabbing Gido¡¯s dick harshly and giving him a rather crude handjob.

    ¡¸If you do it so hard...... but Luna-san¡¯s hand is so smooth...... aah, cumming!! Let me do it on your face!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you can¡¯t!¡¹

    Luna covers his dick with both hands in time for Gido¡¯s semen to stter on her palms, then sadly drip to the floor.

    ¡¸Haa, haa.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹

    Both GIdo and Luna seemnguid, but of course I¡¯m not done with them yet.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it from the back next.¡¹

    I roll Luna over and stick it in from behind.

    ¡¸Aagh!!¡¹

    Luna arches her back and makes eye contact with Gido.

    ¡¸Gido......¡¹

    ¡¸Luna-san......¡¹

    Before the two of them could say another word, I pull my cock out as far as I can without leaving her hole and m it back inside to the very back.

    ¡¸Aaooohh!!¡¹

    Saliva flies out from Luna¡¯s mouth when she howls and gets on Gido¡¯s chest, stomach and crotch.

    I can¡¯t see it from where I am, but I¡¯m sure Luna has an unbelievably naughty expression on her face.

    ¡¸Luna. Take it in your mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸Yess.¡¹

    Thatst thrustpletely eliminated the needless thoughts from Luna¡¯s mind, allowing her to open her mouth and lower her head to Gido¡¯s dick without hesitation.

    ¡¸Luna-san¡¯s going to use her mouth......¡¹

    Despite cumming twice already, Gido¡¯s eyes light up with expectations and he tries his best to hold up his crotch covered in a syrupy mess.

    I stop Luna right at the moment her lips touch Gido¡¯s dick.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do it after all. Use only your breath.¡¹

    ¡¸Fue...... yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you can¡¯t-!?¡¹

    Luna obeys, purses her lips and blows air on Gido¡¯s crotch.

    Gido detes after being ready for her lips and getting let down. At this point, he could only slightly twist his body to deal with the ticklish feeling.

    ¡¸Chief...... you¡¯re too cruel..¡¹

    Gido res at me.

    That¡¯s fine. I¡¯d actually be upset if he gave up and pathetically epted all that¡¯s been done to him.

    ¡¸Fuuuh©`¡¹

    ¡¸Aahun.¡¹

    Luna¡¯s breath quickly changes his angry look to a shameful look.

    ¡¸Gido, I know you still have feelings for Luna.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu.¡¹

    Gido turns pale.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural to be attracted to her since she¡¯s such a beauty. You¡¯re free to steal her from me if you wish.¡¹

    I continue on as I thrust into Luna.

    Luna is still doing as she was told and keeps blowing.

    ¡¸If you truly want to make her yours, don¡¯t do it sneakily.¡¹

    I grab Luna¡¯s butt cheeks and spread them apart.

    ¡¸What good is it to be a small man who goes behind my back and satisfies himself by secretlyying hands on her?¡¹

    I cover Luna with my body and suck her neck strong enough to leave a distinct mark.

    ¡¸If you want Luna, be a bigger man than me and steal her confidently. Stick your dick out in front of her and tell her ¡°be my woman¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸From the front......¡¹

    I grab Luna¡¯s hands and pull her back.

    ¡¸As you are now, you can¡¯t take Luna away. Look, can you get a woman to make this kind of face?¡¹

    I swing my hips fiercely.

    ¡¸Hiih! Aagh! Aoooh!!¡¹

    I¡¯m not thrusting gently to bring both of us to climax.

    It was a move that a dominant male uses to force a woman to orgasm.

    ¡¸The normally lovely Luna-san is drooling...... and snot is dripping from her nose......¡¹

    ¡¸So? Do the girls be like this from your thrusts!?¡¹

    As the screaming Luna stares nkly at Gido, I give her one final deep thrust.

    ¡¸Aagh......¡¹

    Luna¡¯s entire body trembles. A profound orgasm rises from the depths of her body.

    ¡¸Gido...... be...... a great man......¡¹

    As soon as Luna finishes her sentence, her back arches and she lets out a bestial grunt.

    ¡¸Guuuuh!¡¹

    Gido simultaneously ejactes on the floor.

    Afterwards, Gido mutters to the unconscious Luna.

    ¡¸Chief...... I¡¯ll be a great man.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    Before that, I¡¯ll leave kiss marks on Luna¡¯s back and chest.

    I¡¯ll put some on her inner thighs as well.

    ¡¸When that timees...... I¡¯ll take Luna-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯ll be impossible, but go ahead and try.¡¹

    Gido looked handsome when he dered his goal, although I realize that he¡¯s still tied to the chair and naked from the waist down.

    The puddle of seed at his feet makes him look worse.

    Then, something clicks in my mind.

    ¡¸I forgot to punish Luna.¡¹

    Having sex with the girl Gido likes in front of him is enough of a punishment for him, however, it would only be pleasurable for Luna. I¡¯d rather not think hard about it, so let¡¯s go with something easy.

    I wake Luna by shaking her and once again embrace her from behind.

    ¡¸For your punishment, I¡¯m going to pound your ass. As I am now......¡¹

    I look down at my erged penis.

    ¡¸Your ass will tear, but I¡¯ll give you proper ointmentter.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh......?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it will be a punishment to me too......¡¹

    I push my dick, clearly oversizedpared to Luna, against her asshole.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¨D¨DThree Hours Later.

    After helping Luna smear ointment to soothe her anal fist, I leave the room.

    It¡¯s a high-quality medicine so she should heal by tomorrow.

    ¡¸......the girl I love in front of me...... in the ass until it tore...... she looked so happy...... uuuuu.¡¹

    On the contrary, the damage on Gido might have been pretty big.

    Perhaps I overdid it a little.

    It would be silly if a new conflict is born from this so I¡¯ll show Gido a good time.

    ¡¸Is anyone there?¡¹

    When I shout into the hall, maidse running to me.

    ¡¸Master~ how may I help you?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, smells of semen! Wait, Gido-sama is crying? ......eh, eh!?¡¹

    I¡¯ll get straight to business before any misunderstanding urs.

    ¡¸There was a bit of a situation and he¡¯s feeling depressed now. Could I ask one of you tofort him? Of course, you can refuse if you don¡¯t want¨D¨D¡¹

    Hands swiftly raise up before I could finish.

    ¡¸I-I will do it!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll do it! My boobs are bigger!¡¹

    ¡¸No, me!¡¹¡¸I should be the one!¡¹

    Almost everyone, from a married woman over 40 years old to a 14 year old apprentice, raised their hands.

    I didn¡¯t include his poprity in my calctions.

    Gido slumps his shoulders and orders from the selection of women.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like a young woman withrge breasts. Also, is there anybody who can handle a little rough y?¡¹

    It might have been a good idea to corner him more.

    I sigh and exit the room.

    After doing so, the maids and servants tense up unnaturally.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s......¡¹

    ¡¸I hear it¡¯s for taking responsibility for what Pte did. Regardless, it¡¯s incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, it gets worse every time I look back. You can see everything.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t work like this. That should be against the rules.¡¹

    Aah, is it Rita?

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Rita ignores the gossip around her and devotes herself to her professional duties.

    Her entire face is red though.

    The punishment I gave to Rita was extremely simple.

    ¡¸Something like that can¡¯t even be called a skirt anymore.¡¹

    The hem of her skirt was raised 45 cm above the knee.

    Merely standing still reveals her underwear, which was purposely chosen to be a ck one and covers very little of her ass.

    It would be embarrassing if anyone saw, yet it doesn¡¯t stop the serious Rita from working.

    ¡¸Everyone already knows you¡¯re taking the me for Pte, so let¡¯s end it after one day.¡¹

    I run my hand from the bottom of her ass to the top with a flicking motion.

    ¡¸Hyaah! M-master...... fuu, I thought somebody finally decided to pounce on me.¡¹

    Looking like this, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to imagine the male servants losing their sense of reason and viting her.

    I¡¯ll give a warning just in case.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. If anybody dares to attack you while you¡¯re being punished...... they¡¯ll be thrown into the dungeon like Pte.¡¹

    I can tell a few male servants scattered after that.

    This should be fine.

    ¡¸Master, Sebastian-san has a report for you about that matter.¡¹

    Hoh, then I should go see him right away.

    ¡¸Rita.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I give Rita¡¯s ass another rub.

    ¡¸You have such a nice-looking ass. I almost want to eat it up.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh! ......I¡¯d be pleased if you do.¡¹

    Alright, time to find out what this report is about.

    ¡¸This is the one.¡¹

    Standing beside Sebastian, frozen out of nervousness, is a single maid.

    She appears to be in her mid-twenties and, judging by her makeup, she seems to be the fancy type.

    She¡¯s an average beauty and one I haven¡¯t slept with.

    ¡¸Yes...... actually-¡¹

    The girl looks up to check my expression as she begins to tell her story as follows:

    She was able to hook up with another guy after not having a lover for a long time.

    That person was very handsome and caring, capturing her heart in no time.

    They were happy together, however that person had been asking recently about the mansion and about the circumstances regarding me.

    She did not answer at first because she thought it was suspicious, but because the man was skilled in bed and had a decently-sized dick, he won her over and got her to talk.

    That was when she received a gentle warning from Sebastian and decided to confess everything.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸I have an idea regarding that.¡¹

    I listen to Sebastian and we devise a n together.

    ¡¸So the document is being kept in this inn?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. It clearly looked like something important and I was afraid of keeping it in the house...... sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t be. You did well. I knew you were the best.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll do anything for Locke.¡¹

    The maid and her man talk and get closer.

    When they entered the inn, the door mmed shut behind them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Locke.¡¹

    The maid quickly hides herself.

    ¡¸My apologies, Locke.¡¹

    I punch the man in the head and knock him unconscious.

    Problem solved.

    After inspecting the man¡¯s belongings, it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out he was a spy for South Yuguria.

    I pat the girl¡¯s head when all is said and done.

    ¡¸Well done for not leaking the secret.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks...... master took care of me after all.¡¹

    She blushes and smiles.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s hurt after having to cut off the man she fell in love with.

    Maybe she¡¯ll want me tofort her.

    ¡¸Not really, I didn¡¯t have any hesitation. I mean-¡¹

    The maid runs to Sebastian¡¯s side.

    ¡¸I found a much better man than that...... you know...... ehe.¡¹

    Why am I getting a bad feeling about this?

    ¡¸These wrinkly fingers...... ufu, auu.¡¹

    When my eyes meet with Sebastian¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t do anything besides the usual graceful bow.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything for Sebastian-sama, and I mean anything......¡¹

    ¡¸Then if I may, I feel your appearance is too shy for a servant of the mansion. Could I ask you to consider toning it down?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    The girl quickly removes her makeup and her essories.

    ¡¸......anyways, good job Sebastian.¡¹

    ¡¸It is a butler¡¯s duty after all.¡¹

    Sebastian bows deeply this time. Let¡¯s leave this matter at that.

    His fingers...... were they really that amazing?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    As I be lost in thought, Celiaes running over.

    ¡¸What does my finger technique feel like?¡¹

    ¡¸When you rub the area above the entrance with your thick finger, my hips give out¨D¨D gah, this isn¡¯t the right time for that!¡¹

    Celia wiggles her hips as she reminisces, but then instantly straightens herself.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a message from Leopolt-san! ¡°The enemy has weakened after our thorough pursuit. We have ceased the chase due to the soldiers reaching their maximum level of fatigue, with the enemy constrained to a wastnd near Zan Dora. There have been confirmed sightings of them joining up with others from Malt, so we have set out topletely annihte them.¡± That is all!¡¹

    ¡¸Shall we go?¡¹

    I look out the window.

    The conscription of a provisional force should be just about finished.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll crush the eastern army.¡¹

    Time to sortie.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    North Coast of North Teries River.

    ¡¸Enemy transport ship spotted! It looks like they¡¯re attempting tond!¡¹

    The entire defense force tenses up when they hear the lookout¡¯s report.

    ¡¸They¡¯re finallying...... and to where we are of all ces.¡¹

    ¡¸Our defenses aren¡¯t very strong...... can we really stop them......?¡¹

    The Goldonia army could not focus their troops in one location since they had to cover a wide area on the north coast of the North Teries river.

    Compared to the number of iing transport ships, their forces seemed quite worrying.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to l¨D¨D pugya!¡¹

    One of the trembling soldiers fall to the ground.

    The one who kicked him had long and flexible dark-skinned legs.

    ¡¸You coward. What good is it to be scared of that fleet of tiny ships?¡¹

    Sekrit snorts as she rests her imbnced, one-armed body on the back of a chair.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t have any ships with t bottoms that can directly ride up the shore nor do they have ships packed with cannons to support them.¡¹

    ¡¸Pugyih!¡¹

    Sekrit rests her feet on the back of the soldier who fell down on his hands and knees in front of her.

    ¡¸You have no reason to fear.¡¹

    Sekrit crosses her legs. The gaze of the soldier being stepped on is drawn to what¡¯s underneath her skirt, however one nce sends his eyes downward.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach the enemy that they should be the one who feels terror for trying tond with a fleet like that.¡¹

    Those violet eyes of hers glimmer as they stare at the approaching fleet and the corners of her pretty mouth lift up eerily.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Brynhildr (gathering), Gretel (concubine), Melissa (fainted), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover)

    Mireille (lover), Pipi (aerial bombing), Casie (untraceable), Rita (45 cm above the knee), Yoguri (ywright), Leah (injured)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (wealthy person), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (off on her own)

    Sebastian (disciplined), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (volunteer soldier), ra (resignation)

    Celestina (weak), Monica (troubled), Ad (embarrassed)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (attendant), Irijina mander), Peticheri (intelligence), Luna (anal fist), Ruby (around somewhere), Gido (escort unit), Polte (dealing with aftermath)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer)

    ire & Laurie (total exhaustion), Lilian (rxing), Kroll (dealing with aftermath), Alma (dealing with aftermath)

    Rafen Defense:

    Adolph (dealing with aftermath), Jim (Rafen defense), Suzy (no-good staff officer A), Sna (no-good staff officer B)

    Felteris (orgy), Alice (relieving fatigue)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (monster unit), Alraune (potted nt), Mirumi (monster unit), Balbano (meeting and farewell), harpy (equipping with bombs)

    Pet:

    Pochi (tactical bombing), Messerschmitt (aboard a flight), Schwartz (horse)

    Citizens: 220,000 (uncertain in wartime)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 40,000. Lintbloom: 7000. Special Cultivation District: 14,000.

    Rafen Defense Force:

    Security: 150

    Guards: 500

    Volunteer Soldiers/ Recruits: 16 000 ? 23 000

    Under Protagonist: 28 250

    Escort Unit: 120

    Infantry: 12 000 ? 11 800

    Cavalry: 1300 ? 1250

    Archers: 1400

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 9000 ? 8950

    Aless Soldiers: 3980 ? 3979

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    On Their Own

    Aless Soldiers: 10 000

    Assets: 159 500 gold

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

    Enemy Eastern Army Force: Approx. 50 000 ? 25 000

    + 10 000 (Malt reservists) = 35 000

 Chapter 403: Eastern Army Annihilation

    <h4>Chapter 403: Eastern Army Annihtion</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Neatly lined up...... can¡¯t be said, but not disorganized enough to be considered messy, are a group of marching conscripts. One could clearly see a difference whenparing that group with the army led by Leopolt in front.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s a great sess even if we only got them armed in time.¡¹

    The number of men recruited from Rafen and the nearby viges total 23 000.

    Since Lintbloom was also attacked, spare equipment wascking, so the remainder had to be gathered from the mercenaries of the city and the guards.

    ¡¸We somehow managed to collect at least a weapon and shield for everyone. The problem is with armor.¡¹

    M continues on.

    ¡¸Thick leather clothing should make do. In the first ce, allowing untrained individuals to wear metal armor is not very smart.¡¹

    Large casualties will be suffered if they charge head-on, however we can do something to work around that.

    There are moves we can make simply because we have higher numbers as well.

    ¡¸We can get Tristan to think about a solution. Our most important concern is their morale.¡¹

    I nce at the faces of the soldiers.

    They aren¡¯t bad. However, they are not as enthusiastic as when they were defending Rafen.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine for a group of recruits. Normally you¡¯d expect about 10% of them to run away.¡¹

    Although some of the soldiersined, none of them stopped moving their feet.

    ¡¸Perhaps ¡®that¡¯ was effective?¡¹

    ¡¸......the public morals.¡¹

    On the night before they sortied, the women staying behind in the city, mostly made up of prostitutes, gave those men a special service.

    ¡°Enjoy yourself so you don¡¯t have any regrets. Woah mister, you¡¯ll have to go to the back. Virgins get priority!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re 22 and still a virgin? Well, with a face like that...... It can¡¯t be helped, so do it as much as you want.¡±

    The soldiers¡¯ faces soften up as if they are reying the memories in their minds.

    ¡¸Aah...... that was so good. Entangling our arms and legs during my first time......¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe I got to graduate with Lishe from Fairy Garden. Normally, you would need one gold coin to spend a night with her.¡¹

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t see very well in the dark, but I had a hairy, muscr, and wild girl. When I mmed my hips into her, her moan almost sounded manly. I got her business card...... let¡¯s see...... Chrysanthemum...... no, I have to focus oning back alive first.¡¹

    In any case, their morale isn¡¯t the worst.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s begin with an exnation of the current situation. The enemy forces are approximated to be 35 000. They were decimated from the pursuit, going from 50 000 to half that, but they joined together with roughly 10 000 from the direction of Malt. Right now, they are confined within a wastnd area and their movements have been restricted through several surprise attacks and ambushes.¡¹

    The enemy has done well not to fall apart despite being cornered this far after the pursuit.

    ¡¸On the other hand, we equal their numbers with just the personal army as well as the Aless soldiers, and overwhelm them if we include the 25 000 recruits.¡¹

    It¡¯s unknown how much of a factor the conscripts will y, but I don¡¯t need to tell Leopolt to consider that.

    ¡¸With the momentum from winning and our replenished supplies, our superiority won¡¯t waver. Therefore, it is not enough to defeat the enemy. We need to demolish the eastern armypletely and eliminate them entirely from this war.¡¹

    ¡¸How will we do that specifically?¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan exchange looks.

    ordingly, I turn to Celia.

    ¡¸At the very least, we need to kill over 80% of the enemy forces and ughter all the headquarters personnel under the corpsmander.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so we¡¯re capturing themander.¡¹

    If that was the case, I should have tried to catch the femalemander from that time.

    No, it would have been difficult to chase in a chaotic situation like that. Well, talking about it now won¡¯t change anything.

    ¡¸Murdering is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re capturing.¡¹

    I correct M and then survey the battlefield.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to need a surround of some sort.¡¹

    If we charge straight at the enemy and win, they can always run away.

    As long as the enemy territory is close to the south, it¡¯s dangerous for us to keep chasing.

    What should I do?

    Alright, let¡¯s leave it to Leopolt.

    ¡¸What do you propose? This is a chance to redeem yourself. Show me you can do a better job.¡¹

    Hearing that, Leopolt slightly lowers his head.

    ¡¸The army will be split into three groups. The main force consisting of the personal army will be directlymanded by me.¡¹

    Yes, that would be best.

    ¡¸Next, Tristan will takemand of therge army of recruits. After all, they will mainly be used in conjunction with military tactics.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh......¡¹

    Tristan specializes in irregr warfare so that suits him just fine.

    Also, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear that sigh ofint.

    ¡¸And you...... please take a squad and guard the area surrounding the headquarters.¡¹

    Thest one assigned was M. Wait, so this ce isn¡¯t where the headquarters is?

    ¡¸Headquarters would be where Lord Hardlett is. The small chance of winning the enemy has is to take out the opposing general.¡¹

    ¡¸And protect him so he doesn¡¯t go wild. Oow!¡¹

    Celia kicks Tristan for saying something unnecessary.

    That was how the roles were decided.

    ¡¸When are we doing it?¡¹

    ¡¸Evening, when the sun starts setting.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that contradicting what theory dictates?¡¹

    M furrows her brow.

    As she says, it would be night before we do anything.

    It is usually the disadvantaged side who relies on the poor visibility.

    If we have the advantage, we should attack confidently when it¡¯s bright to guarantee fewer losses.

    ¡¸There are three reasons. First, the enemy is unfamiliar with this roughnd. Instead of blending in with the night and running, the darkness will act as shackles to a smooth retreat.¡¹

    Fumu, this ce is near Zan Dora, although it is far removed from the road and not often frequented.

    ¡¸Secondly, I have instructed a small force to prepare an ambush nearby. I can increase their threat using the night.¡¹

    So he¡¯s alreadypleted the groundwork.

    ¡¸The third reason is......Lord Hardlett should be well aware of it, no?¡¹

    Leopolt sends his gaze behind me.

    ¡¸......hmph.¡¹

    The head of the small frame turns to the side, causing beautiful blonde hair to flutter.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you, Brynhildr.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to sleep until it¡¯s dark. Call me when the sun is gone.¡¹

    I grab her before she leaves and kiss her on the cheek.

    She ps my face hard.

    ¡¸Ow, that hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸Think of where we are right now, you moron! Out of my way!¡¹

    Brynhildr walks away, intimidating Celia and M as she does so.

    But I can see her smile, one which reveals the tiny fang that has sunk into me countless times.

    And so, night falls.

    The battle begins.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry, loose! Don¡¯t get into the enemy¡¯s range!¡¹

    The arrows fired by the bow cavalry standing in front of the enemy fly in an arc.

    Thousands of arrows pour on the enemy¡¯s heads.

    ¡¸Stay calm! The enemy cavalry can¡¯t charge on a barrennd like this! Utilize the terrain and endure!¡¹

    ¡¸Get behind those carrying shields. If you can¡¯t, then hide behind rocks!¡¹

    However, the enemy knew they were being hit ceaselessly by the bow cavalry and moved skillfully to avoid fatal damage.

    ¡¸It is definitely hard for cavalry to charge on a wastnd. There is plenty of shelter too...... so that¡¯s why the enemy chose this ce to run to.¡¹

    Celia stares this way.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true this ce is advantageous for the defending side, however it is a dead end. They would not have chosen this location if they couldmand in flexible ways.¡¹

    M responds by my side.

    ¡¸Ah, a small group of recruits made a move! They¡¯re spreading wide to the right and left in an enveloping formation!¡¹

    Ci shouts.

    The recruits gradually close in on the enemy.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to be surrounded! Extend both wings and fight them off!¡¹

    Recruits armed with spears attempt to encircle the enemy. Seeing the enemy respond to the threat, they quickly pull back.

    ¡¸They¡¯re retreating? Kuh, we can¡¯t chase too far. Fall back, fall back!¡¹

    Normally, this would be an opportunity for them to strike, however there are arge number of recruits, plus the bow cavalry are ring at them.

    With the enemy giving up the chance to counterattack, Tristan once again shows signs of using numerical superiority to surround.

    ¡¸Ah! This time, the infantry of the personal army made a move!¡¹

    Leopolt acts this time.

    Infantry supported by archers march toward the enemy.

    ¡¸They were so concerned about being surrounded by Tristan that they werete to react.¡¹

    Both sides collide and a fierce battle ensued briefly, resulting in our allies slowly withdrawing.

    ¡¸Our side is moving back. It looks like the attack failed.¡¹

    Celiaments sadly, but I wonder about that.

    To me, it looks like they secured a corner of the wastnd.

    ¡¸Tristan is acting again! Arge scale charge¨D¨D wait, they stopped mid-way.¡¹

    It appeared as if the hardly-trained conscripts were fully intent on performing a forced charge, but then changed their minds when they saw the enemy fortify defenses and position archers.

    ¡¸Leopolt is attacking again.¡¹

    He is attacking with cavalry mixed in.

    Although their speed is limited on this terrain, they canbine with the infantry to be enough of a threat to the enemy.

    ¡¸Here theye again! Don¡¯t let the cavalry run.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring the spear unit over! Archers, run to your positions!¡¹

    The enemy is always one step slow to respond because they have to be wary of Tristan¡¯s use of numbers as a weapon.

    ¡¸So the recruits are there to intimidate the enemy into thinking arge scale attack ising when in fact it¡¯s the personal army who will ultimately conduct the frontal assault......¡¹

    Not long after they started, Leopolt once again retreats.

    Compared to an earlier time, the enemy¡¯s formation was clearly morepact and packed tighter.

    ¡¸This method is fittingly malicious for Leopolt. ......nevertheless, there is something strange.¡¹

    I sense something off about the enemy¡¯s movements.

    No matter how well Leopolt is doing, they¡¯re moving a little toote.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how to describe it except...... it feels like scattered limbs are forcing themselves to move together. It¡¯s almost like the limbs are moving without listening to the head.¡¹

    ¡¸I feel the incongruity as well. It looks like they¡¯re always a step slow to start whatever they do.¡¹

    M¡¯s shoulderse near to mine and she tilts her head toward me.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I hear the ¡°pshuu¡± sound of air leaking out from Celia¡¯s cheeks.

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the signal, but the next development unfolds.

    ¡¸Here? Here?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t know, drop it! Hungry!¡¹

    ¡¸Want meat, also want man!¡¹

    Dancing in the sky are the harpies who fly at an altitude where arrows can¡¯t reach and droprge rocks.

    Though the rocks elerate toward the ground, they weren¡¯t aimed well, and most of them harmlessly fall to the ground, kicking up a big cloud of dust on impact.

    Some unlucky soldiers happen to be hit though and die.

    The uracy of aerial attacks from a high point is low to begin with, but possess tremendous power, so a direct hit practically guarantees tragic death.

    ¡¸Uwa...... his head was blown off.¡¹

    ¡¸Helmets...... they¡¯re useless against that.¡¹

    ¡¸Last night¡¯s tomato soup was delicious! I remembered that a whole lot of minced meat was included too!!¡¹

    Irijina is here beside me too.

    The harpies weren¡¯t used simply to drop rocks to kill enemies.

    ¡¸Repel the enemy in front! There are many enemies in the rear too! Don¡¯t lose focus!¡¹

    ¡¸Watch out for the monster birds above too!¡¹

    Now, the enemy is forced to pay attention to all directions.

    If that¡¯s the case¨D¨D

    ¡¸Tristan is making a move!¡¹

    ¡¸Leopolt-san is acting again!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, Lammy grew again. She¡¯s at least 9 m......she¡¯s knocking people over.¡¹

    As Leopolt and Tristan attack repeatedly, the enemy¡¯s reaction gets duller and duller.

    Eventually, the enemy bes congregated near the center of the wastnd as if coordinating the timing with the rapidly setting sun.

    ¡¸Is it time?¡¹

    ¡¸Just about.¡¹

    Right before the sun disappears below the horizon, I nce over at a certain group of ck-painted carriages.

    The doors of those eerie carriages fling open one after the other.

    An individual with a beautiful baby face stares at me with eyes as if they were asking ¡°what is it?¡±, so I put two fingers to my lips and blow a kiss to her.

    That individual returns a kiss with pursed lips.

    ¡¸Fufu.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t helpughing, though it prompts her to throw a rock in my direction with immense force.

    After the rock passed by, I thought I heard something.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get a response this time.

    Instead, several ck winds sweep towards the enemy.

    A ck whirlwind blows through.

    The head of an enemy soldier slides off his body and falls to the ground.

    Arge hole is punched in the abdomen of another soldier, who slowly copses as his guts spill out.

    A soldier whose head is diced up into many small pieces falls forward without a clue what happened.

    ¡¸Strain your eyes! Something is out there!¡¹

    ¡¸These guys also appeared in Rafen...... s-surround them! Surround and box them in!¡¹

    It must have been because the enemy saw them before in Rafen.

    Although they were surprised, they realize the existence of Brynhildr and her group and start moving.

    In Rafen, I hear they were dealt with and suffered a significant number of casualties. It won¡¯t be the same this time around.

    ¡¸Fall back.¡¹

    I raise my sword and shout.

    Considering the distance between me and Brynhildr, it would be impossible to pick out mymand over the tumultuous noise on a battlefield.

    But they aren¡¯t human.

    In an instant, after I catch a glimpse of glimmering red dots from far away, the vampires disperse like a receding tide.

    ¡¸Loose©`©`!!¡¹

    Luna yells without any dy and orders the bow cavalry to rain down innumerable arrows on the enemy.

    After one volley, two volleys, three volleys, and then four volleys, I once again raise my sword.

    ¡¸Go forth.¡¹

    ck shadows dart back toward the enemies.

    ¡¸Wait, this is different from the time in Rafen! They¡¯re cooperating with others!¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t vampires monsters!? I can understand inciting them to fight, but how do you get them to obey......¡¹

    A dainty girl stands silently before the panicking enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this kid? Why is she on the battlefield......¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, look at those eyes!¡¹

    The spear thrust at Brynhildr doesn¡¯t reach her.

    Siegfried¡¯s twin swords wave around in the air and slices up the spear into six sections, while the soldier who lunged at her was cut up into eight parts.

    ¡¸Nobody¡¯s obeying.¡¹

    Brynhildr stops Siegfried before he kills another and steps forward herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m simply providing a little assistance to that short-tempered, lustful, stupid, musclehead.¡¹

    With a brute strength that doesn¡¯t match her delicate arm, Brynhildr holds down the enemy, ready to sink her fangs into his neck.

    She would soon notice that his armor and chainmail covered up the man¡¯s body though.

    ¡¸This is in the way...... eei.¡¹

    Brynhildr tears off the soldier¡¯s head and puts her mouth over his neck to catch the spraying blood.

    ¡¸...... I¡¯d give it 50 points.¡¹

    She casually releases the separated body and head on the spot when finished with it.

    With Leopolt and Tristan¡¯s skillful attacks and the monster unit,posed mainly of vampires, the enemy began to fall into disarray.

    ¡¸This is it.¡¹

    While skirmishing with the enemy, Tristan works toplete the envelopment.

    The night wears on and the soldiers hidden by Leopolt have not been discovered yet.

    If we can perfectly crush them here, we can annihte them.

    Rather than 80%, most of them won¡¯t leave here alive.

    ¡¸The strategy was scheduled to be executedte at night......¡¹

    M mutters.

    That was certainly the n.

    But considering the enemy¡¯s movements were duller than expected, we can squash them right now.

    If the fight prolongs...... especially if it bes a melee continued on a field battle, the less-skilled recruits will suffer major casualties.

    If we want to finish the fight quickly, now is the time.

    ¡¸Here we go.¡¹

    I grab my sword and the sturdy weapon prepared specifically for this battle and run out into the night.

    I¡¯m on foot this time since fighting on horseback in the dark on a barrennd is needlessly difficult.

    ¡¸I will ap...... aau.¡¹

    I push M back when she tried to line up beside me.

    It would be trouble if you injured yourself again, so follow behind me.

    ¡¸Fufufu, stay behind us M-san...... aau.¡¹

    Celia, you stay a little behind me too.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha!! I¡¯m going too!!¡¹

    Irijina...... well, she¡¯ll be fine.

    I run left and right, relying on the scattered mes of the torches within the enemy camp.

    Of course, I don¡¯t try to sneak around so the enemy found me right away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the arrival of a new enemy! Stop him!¡¹

    Three enemies rush at me with spears.

    It¡¯s time to debut my new weapon.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    I brandish my new weapon and block all three spears.

    Regardless of whether they lunged with full strength, my new partner doesn¡¯t even dent.

    Actually, two spears bent and broke.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn.¡¹

    I swing my partner at one of the enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸Uwah!!¡¹

    The soldier hastily prop up a shield.

    But it was useless. There¡¯s no way he can defend against it.

    My weapon smashed apart the shield and also dealt damage through his helmet.

    The enemy soldier¡¯s head caved in greatly, blood squirted from the holes in his face, and he died instantly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done.¡¹

    Next I lower my stance and pull back my weapon, building up power before unleashing a horizontal swing.

    I didn¡¯t pay much attention to aim, however the blow to the enemy¡¯s body armor caused him to cough up gastric fluid mixed with blood, then copse to the ground.

    ¡¸Fuu©`¡¹

    Although its weight is a minor irritation, I have noints about its power or durability.

    ¡¸I-incredible! What unbelievable strength!¡¹

    Irijina praises me.

    ¡¸Staggering strength! And also, I think this weapon suits Aegir-sama more perfectly than anything else......¡¹

    Celia sounds like she¡¯s implying something.

    ¡¸......it doesn¡¯t match the air a suprememander should have...... that club is a little too primitive.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the weapon I¡¯m holding is an extremelyrge club.

    It was decorating a bar where mercenaries frequently gathered and was taken when weapons were being collected.

    Apparently, it was the result of exterminating orcs or whatever, but I don¡¯t care about the details.

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    I swing my club and bash the enemy soldier.

    ¡¸Uwaaah! W-what¡¯s with this guy!?¡¹

    I pulverise a knight through his armor¨D¨D

    ¡¸An orc! A demonic orc......¡¹

    I deflect a bolt aimed at me and destroy the head of the crossbowman who fired it.

    This weapon is better than any fragile spears or swords, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with it.

    ¡¸Ooh, you finally came as well!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, there he is!¡¹

    The deep rumbling voice which can be heard clearly even through an angry bellow is Gildress.

    He saw me swinging my club around and runs happily towards me.

    On the way, two enemy soldiers stand in his way.

    ¡¸Nuuun! Don¡¯t get in my way!¡¹

    Gildress uses a sword simr to the Dual Crater, the Light of Aless¨D¨D no, he¡¯s also wielding a club simr to mine and instantly crushes his foes.

    ¡¸Wahaha!! Let us go wild with weapons befitting real men!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why he chose to match my weapon nor do I care to find out, but I agree with the going wild part.

    ¡¸These damn orcs!¡¹

    Several knights charge at us.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    Shouting in a throaty voice which doesn¡¯t lose to Gildress¡¯s volume is a man speaking in a creepy feminine tone.

    At the same time, the enemy knights were hit with an iron ball attached to a chain.

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t Madam.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufun. I hate fighting, but if I¡¯ve alreadye this far, I¡¯m not going to stop until I drive all of them away¨D¨D¡¹

    A split second after Madam tilts his body backwards, a spear thrusts in the space where his head was.

    Did he avoid that purely on instinct?

    ¡¸We¡¯re in the middle of a conversation here! You insensitive intruders!¡¹

    Madam tangles the spear with the chain of his morning star, then delivers a blow to the enemy¡¯s face with the handle.

    Following up, he kicks the enemy in the crotch, causing him to bend over, and then quickly bashes the man¡¯s head, spraying unpleasant fluids everywhere.

    ¡¸Fuu©` fuu©`...... ufun. I¡¯ll fight together with the feudal lord-sama until I drive them all out.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. Thanks.¡¹

    Madam wipes the blood stter on his face gently with a frilled handkerchief and then yells out.

    ¡¸Here we go, Ra-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, leave it to me, Madam.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know him. He¡¯s a former Magrado captain of a hundred-man squad...... the Mad Dog, Raizelgreif!!¡¹

    The members of Chrysanthemum-opening Garden are fighting around Madam.

    As usual, the only parts of them that have turnedpletely into a woman are their words and the way they dress.

    ¡¸Mi-chan, protect the feudal lord-sama¡¯s back¨D¨D no, his ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure thing, Madam. I¡¯ll protect his ass.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the mercenary captain of Stura...... 30-kill Milgendorf!¡¹

    I feel as if the enemy soldiers are fussing about something for a while now.

    ¡¸Coco-tan will protect this ce with me!¡¹

    ¡¸With Madam, I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯ll ever lose.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that can¡¯t be, a cavalry of Vandolea...... the knight of fresh blood, Cordon Corschtein!!¡¹

    Madam runs at the rattled enemies.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, you guys! Murder anyone who looks down on okama!¡¹

    A fierce fight breaks out between Madam¡¯s faction and the enemy.

    I could have sworn I saw udia giving someone a roundhouse kick in the corner of my eye, but I¡¯m sure that was just my imagination.

    ¡¸Hmmm, very manly indeed. So there are men outside of Aless too.¡¹

    When Gildressments contently, he immediately gets a ¡°my heart is a woman!¡± in response.

    ¡¸This is no time to be joking around.¡¹

    I tighten my grip on the club and turn to the enemy.

    ¡¸Kieeeei!!¡¹

    I see the sword being swung down at me and block it.

    His sword digs into the wooden club slightly, but it¡¯s thick enough that it won¡¯t be sliced in half.

    When I rotate the club, his sword snaps with a sharp clink and a portion of the sword was left stuck on my weapon.

    ¡¸Hnm!¡¹

    I keep my club in ce and aim a front kick at the enemy¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Uugh......¡¹

    A kick with my steel boots is powerful even through his armor.

    As the enemy holds his torso in pain, I swing down my club on his head, crushing him into the ground.

    ¡¸Target his back!¡¹

    A few people circle around behind me.

    ¡¸Sooraah!¡¹

    I do a spinning swing with my club.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    I¡¯m simply waving around this heavy-ss weapon recklessly so I¡¯m not expecting an urate strike.

    Nevertheless, I can tell that I hit one and broke another one¡¯s sword.

    The merit of a club is that I can fight roughly.

    Unlike a sword, it doesn¡¯t have a de that can break and unlike a spear, the shaft won¡¯t bend that easily.

    In an official fight against a swordsman opponent, it might not be a suitable weapon, however it¡¯s more than strong enough in a jumbled-up battlefield.

    Naturally, the dwarven spear and the bardiche Lucy gave me in the past have way more might and precision that, when given the choice, I would rather use over this club.

    Unfortunately, I have neither. Which is why I prefer a club over a regr spear.

    ¡¸Shit, this damn beast...... I¡¯ll punish you with this spear of mine!¡¹

    Just like that, a spear user appears before me.

    ¡¸Kieeeeh! Sei, sei, sei!!¡¹

    He repeatedly thrusts at me, but I can use my thick club in ce of a shield and I easily defend his attacks.

    One strike, a second strike, and then a third strike.

    Fumu, I get his habit now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over!!¡¹

    When his thumb is pointed up, it¡¯s a feint.

    I match the timing of the opponent¡¯s thrust with my own swing.

    Although his spear hits my body, the predicted feint did not have enough power to prate my armor.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Conversely, Imitted full strength on my swing, so when my club hit the man¡¯s shoulder, it tore off that half of his body.

    ¡¸Uwa......he can split bodies with a club too?¡¹

    M mumbles in surprise with a hand to her mouth.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing, I won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    Simrly, Gildress bashes an enemy with his club.

    The enemy¡¯s formation copses from the inside centered around us.

    ¡¸They¡¯re too weak after all.¡¹

    I grumble.

    I¡¯ve charged into South Yuguria armies before and they were much stronger, and even if one squad goes down, the others would flood in to support to give me more trouble.

    Right now though, I¡¯m allowed to do whatever I want.

    Worse than that, some of the squads are retreating without thinking about their allies.

    I stop fighting briefly and scan my surroundings.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to withdraw even though there¡¯s a hole in the formation!?¡¹

    ¡¸The headquarters is exposed! Howe there are no nearby squads backing us up?¡¹

    I hear flustered voices.

    There¡¯s another person who shouts on the other side.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Prioritize the withdrawal of your own squad first.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to question themander. Retreat at the judgement of each individual squad.¡¹

    M and I look at each other.

    ¡¸The enemy is not listening to orders from their superiors?¡¹

    ¡¸It appears the rattled ones are the reinforcements from the direction of Malt.¡¹

    Celia pounds her fist softly into her palm.

    ¡¸That femalemander, the one who ran away crying and wetting herself, fled, right? It makes sense that her subordinates abandoned her...... of course, I¡¯ll stay with Aegir-sama to the end even if he soils himself! I would do the same thing!¡¹

    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that.

    Except now I figured out the reason for that out-of-ce feeling.

    The enemy is no longer friendly with the corpsmander and are fighting under themand of their squad leaders.

    No wonder their reactions are one step slow.

    ¡¸Celia, please. Be careful of arrows.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies!¡¹

    I pick up Celia.

    She climbs on my shoulders and stands up, then points to a particr spot.

    ¡¸There are more torches than anywhere else, and horses even though it¡¯s a night battle...... they¡¯re messengers. ¨D¨Dthere! The enemy headquarters is over there!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright,e with me.¡¹

    I run towards the ce Celia believes to be the headquarters.

    Although I encountered several enemy squads along the way, once I roared at them, no one had a strong enough spirit to try and stop me, so they opened the path and scattered.

    When I kicked down the cloth partition of the supposed headquarters, I saw a familiar face.

    ¡¸So we meet again.¡¹

    It¡¯s that femalemander with the pretty face and morous hair.

    ¡¸Hiih.¡¹

    The moment she sees me, her face fills with fear and she lets out a little shriek.

    I won¡¯t kill you no matter how scared you are. My objective will bepleted if I capture you.

    Like thest time, the same knights and staff officers are around her.

    There was something clearly different than before though.

    ¡¸Tch, is this the end!?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s blend in with the night and run away!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll apany you!¡¹

    Instead of protecting the woman, the knights and staff officers flee as fast as they can.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The men pass beside me as I remain silent.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to let them go?¡¹

    The bell-like voice rings clearly in the night.

    ¡¸Of course not, they¡¯re all dying.¡¹

    Before I finished, agonizing cries and deathroes already crossed in the air.

    A freshly severed head rolls out from the darkness only to quickly be retrieved by a white hand.

    ¡¸A man who abandons a woman to save his own life, no matter what the circumstances, does not deserve to live.¡¹

    I turn to the femalemander and slowly close the distance between us.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t resist. Now,e over here.¡¹

    ¡¸U...... uuuu......¡¹

    Her body trembles uncontrobly and she stands up unsteadily like a newborn fawn.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to die while I have yet to clear my name!¡¹

    She mounts the horse tied beside her and charges at me.

    ¡¸Moooove!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹

    I swing my club at the head of her horse.

    With a thud, the horse falls on its side, and then I toss away the club so I can catch the woman before she falls.

    ¡¸Let go! Let me goooo!¡¹

    She struggles even more.

    ¡¸How troublesome you are.¡¹

    Both my hands wrap around the woman¡¯s back for an embrace.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    By the time she rummaged around her waist for a knife, my hands were already squeezing around her tightly.

    ¡¸Sorry, but I don¡¯t have the time right now. You¡¯re going to feel a little pain.¡¹

    I hold back enough barely so her bones don¡¯t break.

    ¡¸Guu! Uugh! Uuuuu......¡¹

    She ils in my arms, eventually dropping her knife, then foams at the mouth and pisses herself before passing out.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good enough.¡¹

    I ce her on my shoulder and carry her like a bandit does after kidnapping a girl.

    ¡¸Raise your voices! Shout for victory! Wahahahaha!! I¡¯ll be taking yourmander.¡¹

    I purposely pass through the center of the enemy while yelling in an exaggerated manner.

    Regardless of the error made by her, it is still demoralizing for the enemy soldiers to see theirmander being carried out like a captive.

    Along with a timely all-out attack from Leopolt and Tristan, the enemypletely copsed.

    Faced with a one-sided massacre on top of being surrounded, the enemy find themselves in the worst situation possible.

    ¡¸This takes care of the east.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do anything if Goldonia loses though. We have to fight again in the west.¡¹

    M and I smile.

    ¡¸Ooh, there¡¯s a pir of fire!!¡¹

    Irijina points to a tall me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s where the enemy is running. Is that Leopolt¡¯s ambush?¡¹

    Knowing him, he must have set a wicked trap. I wonder how many came out alive from that.

    The femalemander on my shoulder doesn¡¯t react from the few bumps as I carry her.

    I might have squeezed too hard.

    ¡¸This fight was a rare one withoutints.¡¹

    Celia hesitates after my satisfied remark but decides to chime in.

    ¡¸I want you to stop fighting with the club though. During the fight, Aegir-sama resembled an orc many times. I¡¯m sorry!!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think Celia would call me an orc.

    ¡¸......actually, I thought so too.¡¹

    M suddenly averts her eyes.

    ¡¸Wahaha.¡¹

    Irijina turns to me andughs.

    The club is convenient, but I guess it has arge influence on my dignity.

    I¡¯ll have to look for a proper weapon then.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    South Yuguria Empire ¨C A Certain ce.

    ¡¸Are you really...... okay with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ve already decided.¡¹

    After the man answers, the woman looks downward a bit and then replies with a cheerful smile.

    ¡¸I want to be with you, Zillia.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really an idiot, Christoph.¡¹

    The loss of soldiers in the South Yuguria Empire was increasing as the war intensified.

    Although citizens are not yet being indiscriminately conscripted, almost all who have previously served in the military, especially lower levelmanders like Zillia, are being called to the frontlines.

    ¡¸Is this really fine with you? You¡¯re turning your mothend into your enemy and you¡¯ll be betraying your good friend.¡¹

    Zillia asks Christoph with a troubled face.

    It was like she had to make the tough decision herself.

    ¡¸I was originally from the Federation. Besides, I¡¯m not that great of a man to call my mothend my home town.¡¹

    Christoph chuckles and then looks up at the sky.

    ¡¸Still...... I owe a lot to the general and Agor for taking care of me, plus Mack, Gido, and Kroll are good guys. I don¡¯t want to fight against Miss Celia either.¡¹

    Zillia¡¯s expression bes cloudier after hearing that.

    ¡¸I hear we¡¯ll be dispatched to the west. War is notpletely ruled out...... one day, you might have to fight your friend...... kyaa!?¡¹

    Christoph steals Zillia¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯d hate that. It¡¯s not like I want to fight those guys, I¡¯d be filled with guilt. Even so...... I want to protect you. I won¡¯t be able to take it if you die somewhere I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want a weakling like you worrying¨D¨D umhh!¡¹

    They kiss again.

    ¡¸You¡¯re precious to me, Zillia......pared to everything else...... I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡¹

    This time, Zillia initiates the kiss.

    ¡¸I get it...... I¡¯ll bring you along as my assistant. So, well......¡¹

    Zillia clears her throat and then brings up the topic with a flushed face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time, you know. Not just kisses, I mean. The way things are going, ¡®that¡¯......¡¹

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s sleep and prepare for tomorrow.¡¹

    An unpleasant silence dominates the air.

    ¡¸Hey...... you¡¯re supposed to go for it here! The girl is already in the mood!¡¹

    ¡¸No, if we¡¯re tired and an ident urs, that¡¯ll be bad. Maybe next time.¡¹

    Zillia pouts and res at Christoph.

    ¡¸Wait, you can¡¯t have...... from that kiss just now......? You¡¯re kidding......right? Even a kid hitting puberty doesn¡¯t......¡¹

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s sleep. Before that, I¡¯ll go change.¡¹

    Christoph¡¯s fate begins to roll.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Family:

    Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Brynhildr (gathering), Gretel (concubine), Melissa (fainted), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover)

    Mireille (lover), Pipi (aerial bombing), Casie (MIA), Rita (45 cm above the knee), Yoguri (ywright), Leah (injured)

    Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Natia (wealthy person), Sofia (lover), Sekrit (off on her own)

    Sebastian (disciplined), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (volunteer soldier), ra (resignation)

    Celestina (weak), Monica (troubled), Ad (embarrassed)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Marta (attendant), Irijina mander), Peticheri (intelligence), Luna (healing), Ruby (around somewhere), Gido (escort unit), Polte (dealing with aftermath)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer)

    ire & Laurie (revived), Lilian (rxing), Kroll (dealing with aftermath), Alma (dealing with aftermath)

    Rafen Defense:

    Adolph (dealing with aftermath), Jim (Rafen defense), Suzy (no-good staff officer A), Sna (no-good staff officer B)

    Felteris (orgy), Alice (relieving fatigue)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (9 m), Alraune (potted nt), Mirumi (monster unit), Balbano (found the path), harpy (relieving fatigue)

    Pet:

    Pochi (resting), Messerschmitt (napping), Schwartz (mating)

    Citizens: 220,000 (uncertain in wartime)

    Major Cities ¨C Rafen: 40,000. Lintbloom: 7000. Special Cultivation District: 14,000.

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 26 500

    Escort Unit: 120

    Infantry: 11 800 ? 10 800

    Cavalry: 1250 ? 1150

    Archers: 1400 ? 1350

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8950 ? 8670

    Aless Soldiers: 3979 ? 3960

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Volunteer Soldiers/ Recruits: 23 000 ? 21 500

    On Their Own

    Aless Soldiers: 10 000

    Assets: 159 500 gold

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

    Enemy Eastern Army Force: Approx. 35 000 ? 4000 (annihted)

 Chapter 404: First North Coast Landing Battle

    <h4>Chapter 404: First North Coast Landing Battle</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    North Teries ¨C North Coast

    ¡¸The enemy ships areing closer...... filled with soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re reallying to where we are...... we aren¡¯t lucky at all.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t give the enemy anything more than a quick nce despite all theints and puts a sausage into her mouth.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the messenger we already sent to Patena take two whole days?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t even have 1000 here...... the enemy is definitely at least a few thousand, there¡¯s no way we can win......¡¹

    Sekrit savagely bites down and tears off a chunk of sausage, the meat snapping crisply.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t squeak so much, you little birds.¡¹

    Sekrit puts a hand on the head of a man next to her and uses it as support to stand up.

    Being near 180 cm in height, the other men couldn¡¯t look down on her, but it was her almost-arrogant attitude and her expression filled with confidence that overwhelmed those nervous men.

    ¡¸The enemy has great numbers? Hmpf, sending that amount of soldiers and ships tond in front us, do they think I¡¯m a mere trembling fawn?¡¹

    Sekrit snickers and then grins.

    It wasn¡¯t a smile that reassured those around her.

    Like the lifting of the corners of a wolf¡¯s mouth when prey appears before it...... that was the kind of smile it was.

    Sekrit spits the chewed tip of the sausage onto the ground before going on.

    ¡¸All hands, get your weapons ready. Don¡¯t do anything yet though. Find something to kill time with until they reach the shore and start disembarking from the ships.¡¹

    She immediately gets bacsh from her ally soldiers.

    ¡¸Wait until theynd!? We should be shooting them with arrows as soon as they enter our range!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! If we shoot them like crazy, the enemy might give up¨D¨Dmmgh!¡¹

    Sekrit reaches out with her right hand and seizes the soldier by thepels.

    ¡¸Gagh...... w-what...... uugh.¡¹

    The soldier grabs Sekrit¡¯s arm with both hands, but he realizes she had more grip strength than he expected and wasn¡¯t able to push her away.

    ¡¸I told you to do it. Will you obey or be executed or maybe start a rebellion? Choose now.¡¹

    Her question rattled the soldiers.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the was she speaks...... in the first ce, why do we have to move ording to this woman¡¯s orders?¡¹

    ¡¸A proxy of Lord Hardlett, she says...... she probably gained his favor in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what do we do? Should we find an excuse to throw her out?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that won¡¯t work. Lord Hardlett would rip us apart. He apparently has the recognition of the Military Commissioner......¡¹

    Sekrit smirks when she sees the faces of those soldiers.

    ¡¸That guy is engrossed with my body. If I tell him that I was teased, I wonder what would happen......fufufu.¡¹

    Sekrit throws the man back to the ground, then sits back down in her chair.

    At that moment, a lookout shouted loudly to alert of an urgent situation.

    ¡¸The enemy fleet separated into two groups! One is approaching the shore...... it looks like they¡¯re trying tond!¡¹

    The soldiers collectively look to Sekrit for guidance.

    They came to the conclusion that it wasn¡¯t time to argue amongst each other.

    Sekrit simply grabs the next sausage and takes a bite.

    ¡¸Are you guys imbeciles? What did I just say?¡¹

    The lookout continues to provide updates.

    ¡¸Small boats are being lowered! They¡¯re finallynding...... they¡¯re right in front of us!¡¹

    Sekrit spits out the end of the sausage again, then drinks a few gulps of water.

    ¡¸Leave them until theye up. If they get caught in the diversion, we can kill them, so stay put with that in mind. We can respond after they start tond. That¡¯s good enough¨D¨D¡¹

    She crosses her brown-skinned thighs again with an air ofposure.

    The soldiers¡¯ gazes follow the movements of those slender legs.

    ¡¸The fun time of killing is around the corner.¡¹

    Her red tongue licks the glistening oil on her lips.

    South Yuguria Landing Army.

    Aboard a transport ship affiliated with city state, Meldora.

    ¡¸So slow¨D¨D they¡¯re moving at a crawling speed.¡¹

    The captain of South Yuguria¡¯snding army grumbles in irritation as he watches.

    ¡¸Hahaha, this isn¡¯t a few dozen we¡¯re talking about. There are 5000 soldiersnding.¡¹

    Answering in a carefree manner is the captain of the Meldora ship.

    ¡¸......to not havergending crafts or support ships, the Empire is¨D¨Dno, nevermind.¡¹

    The army captain mutters.

    ¡¸Captain, the fleet may be made up of amateurs, but I¡¯m sure Goldonia has no idea how to defend against anding operation. From what I can see, they don¡¯t have cannons orrge weapons. That means we can push through with pure numbers.¡¹

    After considering what his subordinate said, the captain also nods in agreement.

    Meldora¡¯s ship captain dubiously watches their exchange until his allies start tond, which prompts him to run to the bow of the ship.

    ¡¸It¡¯s starting! Thending is finally starting!¡¹

    The ship captain exims excitedly while themanders of South Yuguria calmly observe the situation.

    ¡¸The enemy isn¡¯t making a move.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think they¡¯re in fear from the difference in troop strength?¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so......¡¹

    When South Yuguria gets close to the shore, they board rowboats and head ontond.

    Since the transport ships weren¡¯t specifically made fornding, they couldn¡¯t ride directly onto the shore.

    ¡¸Landing force is approachingnd, they¡¯re disembarking...... aah!?¡¹

    Goldonia, who hasn¡¯t reacted since then, suddenly begins to act.

    It was during the timing right as thending army was about to climb off their boats and onto the shore.

    ¡¸Not good, this is the worst timing......¡¹

    The weakest point during anding is when the small boats areboriously moving to the coast.

    In order to exploit this opening, arge amount of arrows, catapults and ballistae are needed.

    Considering Goldonia¡¯s troop strength and equipment, it didn¡¯t seem very realistic.

    Then what is the best timing of the present Goldonia?

    That would be the moment when the enemy jumps out of their small boats and are trying to regroup on unstable footing.

    Naturally, that timing is the worst for South Yuguria.

    ¡¸Enemy light infantry are rushing in!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re firing a concentrated volley of arrows!¡¹

    ¡¸Something is being pulled out...... that¡¯s a fence with wheels? They¡¯re lining them up along the coast!¡¹

    Both armies sh in knee-deep, and depending on the location up to waist-deep, water.

    However, the conditions for both sides are not equal.

    Goldonia is pushing out fromnd and are in well-organized ranks on the sand bar.

    Meanwhile, the South Yuguria soldiers are split up into groups ording to how many can fit inside the small boats and are running ashore as soon as they can. They don¡¯t have time to form ranks.

    Furthermore, Goldonia¡¯s archers can provide supporting fire from a secure ce,pared to South Yuguria¡¯s archers who are forced to shoot from the wobbling boats.

    ¡¸Uwa, don¡¯t rock the boat! You¡¯re going to make me shoot our allies!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one shaking it after every shot!¡¹

    With most of the archers being inexperienced at shooting on unstable footing, they be useless.

    It¡¯s possible to shoot from therger and more stable transport ships, but there is a risk of grounding the ship if they move too close to the shore.

    Under those unfavorable conditions, the soldiers of South Yuguria, who were supposed to dominate with greater numbers, copsed like sand.

    ¡¸At this rate, the vanguard will be annihted! Send the rearguard right away, what are you doing!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know, but it isn¡¯t that easy......¡¹

    The ship captain rushes tomunicate with a rapid session of gs and smoke signals.

    However, transport ships are already sluggish to begin with, and with a melee breaking out near the water¡¯s edge involving the small boats and transport ships, the reinforcement can not proceed smoothly.

    Seeing such a disgraceful disy, the captain of the South Yugurianding army yells impatiently.

    ¡¸Enough! Let all of usnd over there!¡¹

    He points to a certain area in front of a small vige somewhat distanced from where thebat was taking ce.

    The shallow beach wasn¡¯trge enough to be called a port, but had fishing boats tied alongside the shore and arguably suitable fornding.

    ¡¸It¡¯s away from the fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the point. It¡¯s not easy for the enemy to move now when they¡¯re engaging the vanguard. When our main force is onnd, they won¡¯t be able to do anything no matter how far away we are! Run the transport ship up there!!¡¹

    ¡¸That would make the ship usel¨D¨D hiih, understood!¡¹

    A sword was held up to the reluctant ship captain¡¯s face.

    The fleet changed direction at once and moved to the designatednd mass.

    As the distance to the vige decreased, tension built up within all those aboard.

    And then, the ship suddenly grinds to a halt, apanied by a low rumbling sound.

    ¡¸Guwaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸What was that!?¡¹

    Everyone screamed and fell forward as the boat violently lurched. Some were even thrown overboard and into the water.

    ¡¸The ship¡¯s grounded!¡¹

    ¡¸No way, we¡¯re still far from the shore! A reef shouldn¡¯t be......¡¹

    Before he could finish, there was another loud rumbling and the sudden stopping of a different transport ship.

    Due to its speed, the bow of the ship was torn apart, which quickly led to the entire vessel tipping over.

    Even the ships that altered their course in fear of hitting the reefs bump into something and sink, capsizing in the blink of an eye.

    ¡¸Something in the riverbed...... the reef...... no, it¡¯s a bed ofrge rocks!! It clearly looks like someone¡¯s handiwork!¡¹

    Everyone was rendered speechless.

    ¡¸They predicted that we would try tond here out of all the ces on the wide river? That¡¯s impossible......¡¹

    Looking closer, there were more than rocks under the water.

    Logs and iron rods were stuck into the riverbed.

    Nevertheless, they were not given any time to be surprised.

    The lookout points upstream and lets out a piercing cry.

    The captain of the South Yuguria forces aboard the grounded, immobile transport ship takes off his hat and mutters.

    ¡¸It turns out we¡¯re the only amateurs here. I don¡¯t get how Goldonia would have a master at surface warfare¨D¨D¡¹

    Impact sounds continue to resound.

    Goldonia Camp.

    ¡¸The enemy transport ships are grounding one by one! They fell for it beautifully!¡¹

    Hearing the report, Sekrit crosses her legs happily.

    ¡¸And the finishing blow?¡¹

    ¡¸Smoke signal has already been...... there it is!¡¹

    The finisher she referred to was arge collection of lumber flowing downstream.

    A number of logs, which were sent along the river where the water was calcted to be fast enough, attacked the grounded transport ships and nearby ships brought to a standstill, and destroyed the sides and hulls of the ships.

    Ships start crashing into the broken ships while others try to veer away only to ground themselves.

    Countless enemy soldiers were hurled into the water and can been struggling desperately against the current.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t finish them outright without cannons or simr weapons, so this will have to do.¡¹

    Sekrit extends her right hand.

    ¡¸H-here you go!¡¹

    A Goldonian soldier hands her a cup, his attitudepletely different from before.

    ¡¸Their most optimal move was undoubtedly a forcednding near that vicinity. Choosing to y that move against an enemy who had time to prepare was not the right decision.¡¹

    When Sekrit extends her legs, another soldier wipes off the dirt on her shoes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite regrettable though. If I had at least ten or twenty battleships, the fight would have been more entertaining.¡¹

    ¡¸Auu.¡¹

    Sekrit uses the girl waiting beside her as a tform to stand up.

    ¡¸To make up for that...... I¡¯ll have fun with them.¡¹

    Her gaze was directed at the pathetic enemy who just lost their rearguard.

    ¡¸The battle has already been decided. The enemy is getting back into their small boats and running......¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t finish.

    That¡¯s because Sekrit kicked the soldier in the crotch.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? Who ends a party in the middle?¡¹

    A malicious smile appears on her wonderfully imposing face.

    ¡¸Those running away, those too frightened to move, those who surrendered, kill them all. Give the enemies trying to y dead a few stabs too.¡¹

    Everyone aside from Sekrit was at a loss for words.

    ¡¸The soldiers thrown overboard from the grounded ships will also be taken here by the current. They¡¯ll be exhausted from swimming so they¡¯re ripe for the kill. All of you, gather on the shoreline.¡¹

    Hell ensued.

    Enemy soldiers, whose desire for victory had already petered out, rush to the remaining small boats to return home.

    As they abandon their weapons and cling to the boats, arrows ceaselessly rain down on their heads, sinking one soldier after another.

    Even soldiers who tried to escape to deeper parts of the river where their feet couldn¡¯t reach the ground were shot and then drowned.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s it. We surrender! We surr¨D¨D ugyaaah!!¡¹

    Multiple spears impale the soldier who throws away his weapon and gives up.

    ¡¸Gehoh. gehoh!¡¹

    ¡¸F-finally...... the shore......¡¹

    Enemy soldiers who were carried away along the river from their stranded boats reach the sand barpletely out of breath.

    Theirst memory would be of several Goldonia soldiers swinging down swords at them.

    Among all the deathroes, pleading and begging for life, Sekrit was the only oneughing.

    ¡¸Uwaa...... that¡¯s too much.¡¹

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s an incredible person...... but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t follow her.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha!! Look, the North Teries is dyed red. You don¡¯t see that everyday! Ahahahaha!!¡¹

    Sekrit calmed down and looked around her with a slightly flushed face.

    ¡¸Uwa, she looked over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Sheughed...... how scary.¡¹

    Soldiers avoid eye contact and distance themselves from her.

    ¡¸......like I thought, battle arouses me. Someone go one round with me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸I will!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hands of all the men were raised at the same time.

    Sekrit evaluates each person......

    ¡¸......although I want a man, it wouldn¡¯t be fun if that guy to sulked. Let¡¯s go with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh!¡¹

    Sekrit grabs the hand of the girl refilling the water pitcher.

    All the soldiers slowly lower in disappointment and they return to their duties.

    It happened right as Sekrit was about to drag the girl into a tent.

    ¡¸......you fiend!!¡¹

    What looked to be a corpse of a South Yuguria solder woke up suddenly and rushed at Sekrit furiously with a sword.

    ¡¸Hmph, don¡¯t know when to die, huh?¡¹

    Sekrit lets go of the girl and draws her sword.

    But she would not expect what happened next.

    ¡¸Nooooo!!¡¹

    The girl panicked from the crossing of anger and murderous intent and clinged to Sekrit¡¯s leg.

    ¡¸Tch, get off!¡¹

    Sekrit was able to shake loose from the girl, butpromised her centre of gravity.

    For a one-armed person like her, that proved fatal.

    ¡¸Die, you fiend! This is for my friend¨D¨D!¡¹

    Despite falling to the ground on her ass, Sekrit bared her canine and raised the sword in her right hand.

    The enemy swings at her with full force.

    And then, a dull sound like flesh being hit can be heard.

    Time passes in silence for a few seconds.

    ¡¸Woman, you owe me one for saving you. By the way, do you know a city named Patena and a woman named Sekrit?¡¹

    A short, fat man¨D¨D or rather, a man who seemed like his body waspressed until he was short, asks in a low voice.

    ¡¸......Patena is east and Sekrit is me.¡¹

    Sekrit replies to the man¨D¨Dto Balbano, who falls with a thud to the ground on his knees.

    ¡¸Oooh, finally...... I¡¯ve finally found you! On this endless journey, it felt like I traveled around the world three times! Fuhahahaha, bring me some strong booze!!¡¹

    Even Sekrit was in awe of the short-statured Balbano who expresses his relief with a joyful chuckle.

    ¡¸I have no idea what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m sure it has something to do with that guy. So, do you want a woman for your troubles? One who nearly killed me.¡¹

    Sekrit gives the scared girl a tug on the cheek before pushing her towards Balbano.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want some thin girl. They can¡¯t be considered women unless they have more muscles and more hair.¡¹

    Thus, South Yuguria¡¯s firstnding was foiled by Sekrit.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen.

    As I calmly sit on the sofa, Celia scurries busily beside me.

    ¡¸There, all the preparations areplete. Tomorrow, we can head west without dy!¡¹

    Celia double-checks her bags and smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯m all done too!¡¹

    Irijina is carrying way less baggage.

    In fact, she only has her spear and food.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The one who sulks in a huff is M.

    Following the total annihtion of the enemy¡¯s eastern army, we n to depart out west to fight another battle.

    Most of the army, including the bow cavalry and Aless soldiers, will be apanying us.

    That leaves behind the recruits gathered from various regions nearby.

    Their job is to unt their strength to prevent ambushes while also retaking thend currently held by the small handfuls of enemies, and if an opportunity arises, move further south to Malt......

    Although it seems they are tasked with many responsibilities, with the eastern army of the enemy eliminated, they shouldn¡¯t have a hard time as long as they don¡¯t do anything reckless.

    ¡¸Oh, sure. You can leave anybody to do the job and feel at ease.¡¹

    I picked M as themander.

    In other words, we¡¯ll be parting for a while and that¡¯s why she¡¯s sulking.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean.¡¹

    I wrap my arm around M and hug her close to me.

    ¡¸I was seriously worried during the ambush on Rafen. Same with Lintbloom. Leopolt was outwitted too. I can¡¯t have that happen a second time.¡¹

    I push M onto the sofa and kiss her neck and cheek.

    ¡¸To begin with, it¡¯s my mistake to clump you in with Leopolt and Tristan to focus on the enemy in front. Having a person as skilled in defense as you protecting this ce will give me the peace of mind I need.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t lie.

    Although they are green recruits, they number close to 30 000.

    If M leads them, the recapturing of the territory will be done in no time, and in the event of arge scale enemy attack, her defense-oriented skills can buy enough time until a n is drafted.

    ¡¸I¡¯m leaving this important duty to you because I trust you more than anyone else. It isn¡¯t because I want to leave you here.¡¹

    I suck strongly on her neck in closing.

    ¡¸......fine. I¡¯ll be sure to meet your expectations.¡¹

    M and I exchange looks.

    ¡¸Ahem, ahehehemm!!¡¹

    Celia clears her throat repeatedly like she has a coughing fit.

    Be careful not to overdo it now or your throat will be sore.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get frisky in the living room. M-san, what are your hands and legs doing!?¡¹

    Whileying on the sofa, M¡¯s legs have spread open unconsciously.

    Kroll, who was doing chores in the living room, had to awkwardly avert his eyes from her fully exposed underwear.

    Her hands were stroking my crotch through my pants.

    M¡¯s be quite the pervert.

    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯m counting on M-san to watch over the territory starting tomorrow.¡¹

    Celia quickly darts out of my field of vision.

    ¡¸Fuhii.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t see what kind of face Celia made to M.

    ¡¸Uuuu...... it¡¯s vexing after all! I wanted to go too!¡¹

    All I know is that M stomped her feet in frustration.

    ¡¸Sorry to interrupt......¡¹

    The door opens slightly and a delicate voice speaks softly.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s the cheater.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not!¡¹

    The one Celia called a cheater was Ad.

    She squeals and jumps into my chest.

    ¡¸Oh, I know you¡¯re not. You did it for the sake of the family. It was a quickly-drawn conclusion, that¡¯s all.¡¹

    After the attack on Rafen, there was a bit of an incident with Ad.

    We intended to return to the mansion after the fighting was done, however we had to deal with the kidnapping of Melissa, and so the first one to enter the mansion was Gildress.

    Ad saw him walking heavily, half-naked and with swagger, so she mistakenly thought the enemy was upon her.

    She apparently stood in front of him to protect Ca, Mel, and the others, who were hiding in the basement.

    And so Ad imed that she was the legal wife of the Hardlett family, ripped off her dress and provoked him to torment her.

    Having Gildress as an ally is nice, except he¡¯s a helpless womanizer and pushed Ad down, feeling like it¡¯s his duty as a man to fuck any naked woman he sees.

    Ad yelped and resolved herself to be vited.

    If I arrived a few secondster, Gildress would have prated her.

    When I saw Gildress mounting Ad, I kicked him in the crotch with all my might.

    Gildress finally realized it was all a misunderstanding from that impact, and the entire matter was settled.

    ¡¸It was a really close call...... that giant thing was up against the entrance...... he simply needed to thrust his hips forward.¡¹

    Ad rubs my shoulder and nestles into me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all Gildress¡¯s fault.¡¹

    Not to mention, he onlyined a little bit of pain despite his balls getting kicked by my full strength and walked away like he had no care in the world.

    He is definitely someone who thinks with his dick.

    Proof of that is how needlessly big his thing is.

    ¡¸Its size...... ahaha, it¡¯s like the man of the east and west.¡¹

    Ad smoothly proceeds to bring her face to my crotch.

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing as usual...... but, you still can¡¯t cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I can¡¯t.¡¹

    Ever since Sekrit¡¯s injury, I haven¡¯t ejacted once.

    It¡¯s an abnormal situation, but I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll meet up with Sekrit in the west. I¡¯m sure things will work out.¡¹

    Balbano sortied ahead of time too.

    It¡¯s a week-long journey on carriage.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s about time......¡¹

    I stand up promptly.

    For some reason, Celia copies me and stands up.

    ¡¸Are you going to the dungeon to fuck the traitor maid?¡¹

    Celia distrusts me.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    I open the door and walk out of the room. I hear Celia¡¯s footsteps behind me.

    ¡¸Then will you gobble up the women of the Gukuto family who arrived today?¡¹

    How persistent, Celia.

    ¡¸No, not that either.¡¹

    I pause and think before turning left into the corridor.

    Celia¡¯s short steps chase after me.

    ¡¸Ah, if you want to fuck the captured femalemander, make a right.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, that¡¯s not it.¡¹

    I stop moving, turn around 180 degrees and walk briskly in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 405: To All-Out War

    <h4>Chapter 405: To All-Out War</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Trisnia ¨C South Yuguria Army Headquarters.

    A single high-ranking staff officer wearing epaulettes stands in front of a map and breaks the solemn silence.

    ¡¸N-now then, allow me to exin the overall situation.¡¹

    He is normally the one who makes soldiers nervous, but this time, the middle-aged staff officer is stiff with fear like he was a new recruit.

    ¡¸Please begin.¡¹

    ¡¸Go on.¡¹

    That was natural, as not only was the Supreme Commander Zaphnes part of this war council, Her Imperial Majesty Wilhelmina was also present.

    Wilhelmina urged with a polite tone and an unchanging expression while Zaphnes seemed to be somewhat ufortable. In the perspective of South Yuguria, the present state of affairs was not very satisfactory.

    ¡¸F-firstly, the advance of the western army led by Acevedo crossed the west coast of North Teries sessfully, and although there was some resistance with the Magrado General Governorate of the Goldonia Kingdom, the internal division quickly led to their surrender. Both the time spent and amount of casualties are fewer than what was nned initially.¡¹

    Everyone nods slightly.

    They didn¡¯t have any problems as of yet with what was said.

    ¡¸Next, regarding the central army led by Maestus, after they took down Arnd and looked further north towards the capital of Goldonia......¡¹

    The staff officer drew several arrows on the map, all of them red, which indicated the enemy.

    ¡¸They battled a few times and have not yet been able to get through the enemy¡¯s line of defense. Of course, they are not losing, rather they can not gain a decisive victory.¡¹

    Hearing that, the participants had something to say.

    ¡¸That is to be expected. If we could prate through head-on attacks, we would have done so from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸We prepared the western army and the eastern army to nk from the sides.¡¹

    Nodding, the staff officer points to the west and continues on.

    ¡¸We tookplete control of the west coast, which forced the enemy to deploy troops along the entire shore. Everything up to this part is as we originally nned......¡¹

    The staff officer cut his words short when Zaphnes cleared his throat, then proceeds after confirming he was allowed.

    ¡¸But the amount of deployed troops were far below our expectations. That meant a greater number of soldiers were left in front where the central army was located, resulting in a more difficult march.¡¹

    A sigh could be heard from somewhere.

    ¡¸Of course, Acevedo carried out a forcednding operation when it was known that the enemy was short-handed.¡¹

    The staff officer draws an arrow extending from the west coast to the port city, Patena...... then crosses it out with arge red X.

    ¡¸Thending operation failed due to the enemy¡¯s scheme. It was a disaster. Out of the 5000 soldiers, more than 4000 were lost and a significant number of transport ships were destroyed. Further, Goldoniamitted a cruel act in this fight¨D¨D¡¹

    Wilhelmina raises her small hand to interrupt.

    ¡¸You can denounce the enemy on a different asion. For now, focus on exining the current situation.¡¹

    ¡¸......my apologies. As I was saying, the attacks in the west and central regions have stagnated.¡¹

    The staff officer pauses to drink the water given to him by his attendant.

    Although everyone scowled, none of them lost theirposure.

    They were all veteran soldiers who followed Zaphnes from the Empire and knew that war does not always work out the way they want.

    ¡¸I understand the state of the west and central areas. Now, shall we move on to the real issue?¡¹

    All of a sudden, the air seemed to get heavier and the bitter-faced Zaphnes exhaled arge breath audibly.

    ¡¸Next is the eastern front and the most problematic situation. Newmander Raleigh battled multiple times with the greatest feudal lord in the east, Hardlett, which resulted in¨D¨Da loss of more than 90% of forces, and the emergency reinforcements directed from the Malt invasion army...... was simrly annihted horribly. Far from maintaining the war front, the eastern army barely even exists at this point.¡¹

    There was a collective groan from the participants.

    Some had a rough idea about the crisis in the east, but the specifics surpassed their imaginations of how bad the situation was.

    ¡¸Over 90%, you said!? Not of the soldiers who fought in battle, but 90% of the entire eastern army?¡¹

    ¡¸Goldonia¡¯s army should be concentrated within the capital and on the coast of North Teries. In other words, are you saying the 50 000-strong eastern army lost......no, annihted by the feudal lord of a remote region?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t simply move forward with the n then! Callmander Raleigh back!¡¹

    Wilhelmina is expressionless like a beautiful ice sculpture, meanwhile Zaphnes gradually moves his chair away.

    ¡¸The whereabouts of most of the headquarters personnel undermander Raleigh are unknown...... based on the situation, they are presumed to have died in battle.¡¹

    The room stirs.

    With the exception of Patricia, the staff officers and high-rankingmanders were followers of Zaphnes from the Empire.

    If they all died, that would mean a considerable portion of the talented and trustworthy personnel disappeared in an instant.

    After clearing his throat, the staff officer raised his voice and said what the speechless members of the council were probably all thinking.

    ¡¸What happened in the east was catastrophic. Instead of being able to advance in the east, we can¡¯t even defend Malt and the territory Her Majesty recaptured through negotiations. If the enemy was so inclined, they could invade further or perhaps even target Vand.¡¹

    Something simr to a shriek escaped the mouths of the attending members.

    Leaving this battle aside, South Yuguria already has half of Goldonia¡¯snd under its control and can be considered to have overwhelming superiority.

    On the other hand, South Yuguria has sent close to the maximum number of avable soldiers to the front lines and has none to spare.

    It was uncertain how the situation would develop if the enemy cut through the east all the way to their central hub.

    ¡¸Is there no choice other than to call back troops from the central and western armies?¡¹

    ¡¸If we do that, our strategy willpletely fall apart! The enemy shouldn¡¯t have any leeway to invade that deep, so we should continue pushing from the west!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that wishful thinking? If the enemy has the logistics¨D¨D¡¹

    Wilhelmina puts a stop to the chaos.

    ¡¸The¨D¨D¡¹

    Her polite yet clear voice rings out through the disorder.

    ¡¸Next move has already been made.¡¹

    Wilhelmina promptly stands up.

    ¡¸Today, I will dere for a total mobilization from all the regions in the Empire. All the young men will be part of the military and the females will assist the Empire if necessary.¡¹

    A mix of shocked gasps and cheers erupt.

    ¡¸A total mobilization...... it¡¯s here atst.¡¹

    ¡¸This is certainly a critical time. Soldiers are more important at this moment even at the cost of national power and popr sentiment.¡¹

    ¡¸If we recruit additional soldiers, we can form a provisional force and close the hole in the east...... it¡¯s quite a distance from the east to aim for any major cities. The enemy can¡¯t amass forces in the east while the capital is being attacked either.¡¹

    Wilhelmina waits for the room to settle down before continuing on.

    ¡¸I will tell the citizens again myself since a great deal of casualties is inevitable. Zaphnes, follow along.¡¹

    Zaphnes twitches when he heard his name called, clears his throat, and then stands up.

    ¡¸A major change to our strategy is needed. We must target the capital of Goldonia while protecting the east.¡¹

    ¡¸That will be tough to......¡¹

    Zaphnes holds his hand up to quiet his subordinate¡¯s remark.

    ¡¸I know. I will select the recruits with military or mercenary experience and organize a force around them to strengthen our numbers...... I will takemand of the front. I can guarantee victory since I will personally be heading there.¡¹

    Sounds of shock and awee from the other members.

    ¡¸While the firstnding was a failure, it¡¯s not like Goldonia has a surface fleet. We will win as long as we dominate the river. I expect all of you to do well.¡¹

    With that said, Zaphnes stands.

    Everyone felt a sense of relief from Zaphnes¡¯s confident words and saluted or apuded him.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Wilhelmina modestly pped her hands like the others and kept her gaze on Zaphnes without saying anything.

    Zaphnes summons his most trusted aide after he returned to his own room.

    ¡¸You are sure about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! ording to testimonies, the individual¡¯s behavior, and most of all the tricks to stop anding...... there¡¯s no mistake about it.¡¹

    Zaphnes nods emphatically.

    ¡¸I knew it, Sekrit is also in the central ins...... and being kept in the Goldonia army of all things. I can understand how Acevedo was defeated.¡¹

    He thinks of Acevedo as a highly capable subordinate, except when ites to fights involving ships, he doesn¡¯t believe anyone would stand a chance against ¡®her¡¯.

    ¡¸This is a chance though. If Sekrit finds out about my existence, there¡¯s no way she won¡¯t change sides. Then, if I can persuade her well enough, the Goldonian army will be a mess. After betraying them and learning of my rank as Suprememander, she will......¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s breathing bes rough.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, it is an unrted matter, but there are reports of Commander Patricia Raleigh being kept alive as a prisoner of war......¡¹

    Zaphnes snorts.

    ¡¸Who cares about her! That damn woman...... talking big and this is what happens? Because of that, Her Majesty lost some faith in me¨D¨D screw her, let some enemy soldier turn her into their ything or whatever!¡¹

    ¡¸S-so, are you saying not to continue the search and rescue operation for Commander Raleigh......¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! More importantly, mobilize the spies and find some way of contacting Sekrt.¡¹

    ¡¸Right away, sir!¡¹

    South Yuguria and Zaphnes gear up for the decisive battle ahead.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Two Weeks Later. Port City, Patena.

    I wait for Sekrit and Erich after arriving at Patena.

    I¡¯m meeting Sekrit because she¡¯s acting as my proxy, but Erich also told me he wasing here with something to say to me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on overall and there¡¯s also this woman to deal with so I guess it makes sense to talk.¡¹

    I nce at the aforementioned woman whose hands are bound.

    It goes without saying that it¡¯s Patricia.

    To prevent her from running away, iron handcuffs¨D¨Dwould be too cruel, so cloth was wrapped around her wrists not very tightly, and an iron ball¨D¨Dwould be painful if attached to her foot, so cloth was simrly tied around her legs and attached to Irijina.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I call out to Patricia to try and discuss what will happen next, but......

    ¡¸U......uuueeeeh!! Fueeehh!!¡¹

    The moment I did so, she jumps into the corner of the room and starts wailing loudly, withrge tear drops streaming down her face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of this. I can¡¯t even talk to her.¡¹

    Patricia¡¯s been this way ever since she was captured.

    When I tried to taste her before heading out, she cried as soon as I entered the room.

    Even when I tried to soothe her or reason with her, she kept screaming how scared she was.

    ¡¸Naturally, I didn¡¯t feel like sleeping with a sobbing woman.¡¹

    There are certain times, depending on my mood, that the crying excites me.

    However, when she¡¯s literally crying like a child, I can¡¯t do anything except try tofort her.

    ¡¸Hic...... hic......¡¹

    Patricia, having ran out of breath, stopped sobbing and her body simply trembled in fear.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t treat you poorly. Rx......¡¹

    In a coaxing voice, I try to touch her shoulder, but she starts shaking like I have some kind of disease and her voice quavers.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t going to work.¡¹

    I sigh and move away from Patricia.

    Even though I brought her along, I¡¯ll have to leave her alone for a while.

    From the viewpoint of her abnormal fright, if I question her too hard, her heart might break or she might even die from the shock.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand how Leopolt could be outmaneuvered by this.¡¹

    When I was about to return Patricia to her room, Celia stands in the way.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is too lenient! You should just vite a girl like this! If you seal her mouth and forcibly take her from behind, she would just let you!¡¹

    ¡°Or I¡¯ll fuck her myself¡±, Celia adds as she takes out a ck-lustred, wooden dildo and attempt to pin down Patricia from behind.

    Stop it, she¡¯s running around on all fours.

    Celia¡¯s be a proper adult woman too, seeing her walk around with a dildo like that.

    In themotion, Leopolt appears beside me out of nowhere.

    ¡¸If you allow me to do it, it will take a few days.¡¹

    ¡¸Not now. I¡¯ll do it if it¡¯s needed.¡¹

    After replying as such, Leopolt bows and stands down.

    That¡¯s only if absolutely necessary. Now is not the time.

    ¡¸How scary.¡¹

    Tristan smiles bitterly and draws his body away.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door and at the same time, it was swung open violently with a bang.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, sorry for keeping you waiting.¡¹

    The one who appeared was Erich.

    For someone of his standing to arrive without prior announcement, he must be in a hurry.

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    Sekrit is also behind him.

    She seems miffed and is ring at Erich¡¯s back.

    I guess it just so happens they arrived simultaneously.

    ¡¸I apologize, but there is no time for idle chatter. Let us begin the war council immed¨D¨D¡¹

    I wonder what Erich thinks of the situation.

    In the middle of the room, Celia is holding a dildo and chasing the tearful Patricia around.

    I¡¯m sitting casually on the bed, along with Leopolt and Tristan, appreciating the scene...... or that¡¯s what it should look like.

    Irijina devouring her meal by herself should be irrelevant.

    ¡¸Celia, stop that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hauu!¡¹

    Celia hastily stuffs the dildo in her pocket¨D¨Dfinds that it won¡¯t fit, and hides it in Irijina¡¯s chest instead.

    ¡¸Ooh, you want me to participate too? I¡¯m eating now though, so you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m finished!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m not part of the fuss, Erich is ring at me.

    Oh, so this is the boss¡¯s responsibility? How unreasonable of him.

    Damn Sekrit, she¡¯s looking down andughing.

    The war council with Erich progressed peacefully.

    Erich simply told me about the overall situation, while I reported to him the state of the east.

    Because of that, there were noplications.

    Erich could not hide his happiness after hearing of the annihtion of the enemy eastern army.

    ¡¸I knew that you could stop the enemy. However, I didn¡¯t think you could destroy a force of 50 000! With that, the anxiety in the east has disappeared and I have some leeway to think of a counteroffensive strategy.¡¹

    He excitedly pats me on the shoulder.

    ¡¸Normally, I would want to continue crushing the enemy from the east...... unfortunately, I can¡¯t spare any troops from the center. The enemymander is more skilled than ever before. If I carelessly disperse my forces, they¡¯ll break through for sure. It¡¯s all over if the capital falls, so I can¡¯t take any risks.¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    There¡¯s also quite a distance to the enemy¡¯s center even if he were to go from the east, so it would be a rather poor gamble.

    Since I knew that, I brought soldiers and came here.

    ¡¸Anyways, you have quite an incredible army...... you have 30 000 here, plus you also kept some back to guard your territory, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, a certain amount.¡¹

    That much is obvious.

    If I allow a second surprise attack, that would make me a total moron.

    ¡¸No, rather than the army size, should I be more impressed at the capable personnel you can entrust soldiers to?¡¹

    Now that he mentions it, I¡¯ve been blessed with talented individuals.

    Leopolt, Tristan, and M are not only staff officers, they are each tasked with leading an army.

    Luna can also lead a few thousand bow cavalry, and Jim has sufficient leadership abilities once he gets ustomed to my army.

    I¡¯ve done well to find as many people as I have.

    ¡¸You also have some with strong peculiarities too.¡¹

    Erich looks at Sekrit who is leaning against the wall of the room.

    Did Sekrit do something again?

    In the report, I only heard that she drove back the enemy who tried to cross the river andnd.

    ¡¸Heins when the enemy is killed?¡¹

    I pull Sekrit close and soothe her.

    I don¡¯t want her to sulk and I don¡¯t want Erich to snap at me.

    ¡¸It was due to her efforts that the enemy¡¯snding was stopped though. I hear it was a brilliant disy of skill.¡¹

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t react when Erich praises her and turns away from me in an unfriendly manner when I pat her.

    It¡¯s not a reaction of a bad mood.

    It¡¯s a simr reaction to the times Celia puffs up when she¡¯s sulking.

    ¡¸......defending against thending is great, but unless the enemy is a boundless idiot, they will eventually see the hole we have. The weather will also turn into our enemy. If we don¡¯t crush the enemy¡¯s navy soon, who knows what will happen.¡¹

    Sekrit states as her eyes are turned to the side, causing Erich to make a troubled face.

    ¡¸I am fully aware...... except we don¡¯t have enough manpower. Besides, we don¡¯t have proper warships and we don¡¯t have the luxury of leisurely constructing them in the port city. His Majesty seems to have requested support from the Federation...... but I don¡¯t know how much we can rely on them.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, aside from selling us second-hand ships, I doubt they¡¯ll give us experienced navy soldiers along with them. Even if we can gather the required number of ships, what good are they if the men operating them are amateurs?¡¹

    Erich showed frustration when Sekrit spoke sarcastically, but regrettably agreed with what she said and shook his head.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any clue when ites to surface warfare. In the end, our only choice is to prepare for theirnding.¡¹

    We can¡¯t do anything without the ships or the men.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think of what I can, so until then, make sure you stop theirnding no matter what. If the enemynds while we are squaring off in the center, it¡¯s over.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    Erich and I exchange a firm handshake.

    After that, Erich¡¯s attendant quickly starts to gather their things.

    I guess he¡¯s going to go back without eating.

    ¡¸The situation is very strained at the moment. I don¡¯t have time to be carefree.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s face returns to being stern after a wry smile.

    ¡¸This is information which has yet to be confirmed...... but I hear South Yuguria has initiated a full mobilization of their people. Droves of people with makeshift equipment are appearing on the frontlines.¡¹

    ¡¸So they finally acted.¡¹

    If they need to mobilize all their citizens, that is proof South Yuguria is feeling the pressure too.

    ¡¸We have already issued the order for all the young men to mobilize. From here on out, not only soldiers will be involved, the citizens will join in and the fight will be a fierce one.¡¹

    If this continues and the troop count increases solely due to the inexperienced recruits, then both sides will potentially face off with hundreds of thousands of soldiers.

    ¡¸National power will suffer greatly. The one thing we must not forget is that we must win.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    We exchange looks and nod.

    ¡¸By the way, regarding the soldiers I borrowed from you and the Aless king...... I brought them along and am returning them.¡¹

    That¡¯s why it was smelling like sweat outside the window.

    ¡¸Were they not useful?¡¹

    I can guarantee the strength of the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸They are certainly strong. However, they don¡¯t listen to orders. No, I guess they¡¯re selective...... When I told them to attack from the side to keep the enemy in check, they only heard the ¡°attack¡± part of the order. When I told them to bypass the enemy vanguard and assault from behind¨D¨D they only heard the ¡°assault¡± part of the order.¡¹

    Aah, I get it.

    When they hear an offensive word, their eyes light up and they charge blindly.

    ¡¸My subordinates pointed it out to them...... and they replied, ¡°Detouring or keeping them in check or whatever is an effeminate thing to do! You still call yourselves men!¡±¡¹

    Seeing Erich imitate their voice, I do the same.

    ¡¸¡±I¡¯ll show you how a real man fights! Charge head-on!¡±¡¹

    Erichughs and slimps his shoulders.

    It seems like I¡¯m correct.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha!! That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s what makes a man of Aless! Well done!!¡¹

    I hear the real deal from outside the window.

    Gildress is praising his soldiers after hearing of their exploits.

    Celia shuts the window and restores the silence.

    ¡¸They are too hard to deal with in my legitimate army. You probably understand them more and can utilize them better.¡¹

    As I think to myself, ¡°this time for sure¡±...... and see him off, Erich nces back at me.

    ¡¸By the way, who is the woman that girl is trying to humiliate? It looks like she¡¯s tied with rope.¡¹

    I look away from Erich briefly and think.

    ¡¸She¡¯s an enemy spy who targeted me on the way. Because she wasn¡¯t too important, I turned her into a toy.¡¹

    Erich seemed to lose interest after that and left after advising me not to go too overboard.

    ¡¸Why did you lie?¡¹

    Leopolt asked.

    ¡¸Just felt like it.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t really have a reason.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it normal for him to treat women leniently like that?¡¹

    Tristan chimed.

    ¡¸Something like that, I guess.¡¹

    I actually had a different reason.

    Although I won¡¯t be tormenting Patricia, it¡¯s not like I have any emotional attachment to her either.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a feeling.¡¹

    I pat Celia¡¯s head.

    Even I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t hand Patricia over to Erich.

    If I had to say, it felt like something within me told myself not to do so.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s over now.¡¹

    I force the discussion to end.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t really matter to me...... rather-¡¹

    Sekrit drops herself on the sofa and throws her legs on top of the table.

    I guess she was holding back in front of Erich as to not embarrass me.

    ¡¸What was the meaning of sending that short stuff to me?¡¹

    When Sekrit jerked her chin, the chubby Balbano waddles in.

    With that said, more than just me and Sekrit, Balbano is even shorter than Celia.

    The only part of him that¡¯s bigger is his width, which is not due to him being obese, but because he¡¯s in fact a muscr man who simply gotpressed into the characteristic appearance of a dwarf.

    ¡¸You¡¯re finally here!? Do you know how hard it was for me to travel the endless journey on my own...... let me tell you from the beginning!¡¹

    ¡¸Endless journey? If you rode the carriage ire provided, it wouldn¡¯t have taken you more than a week.¡¹

    As the topic changes, Sekrit stomps her foot.

    ¡¸Enough with the pointless talk. Answer already. What is this guy?¡¹

    Murderous intent flowed out from Sekrit for an instant when she became annoyed.

    Celia¡¯s hair stands on end and I hear Patricia shriek from the other room.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡¹

    I embrace Sekrit and gently envelope her pping left sleeve.

    ¡¸He¡¯s going to create an arm for you.¡¹

    There¡¯s no other reason for sending Balbano on a long trip he¡¯s not used to besides that.

    It¡¯s so he can do something about the left arm Sekrit lost.

    When it became only the three of us in the room, Balbano startsying out some unknown parts.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t make it yet because I need to measure it urately.¡¹

    Balbano takes out a metallic arm made out of a dull material¨D¨D in other words, it¡¯s an artificial arm.

    ¡¸......an artificial arm?¡¹

    Sekrit turns to me.

    ¡¸Yeah, I also asked Natia for help, but she said it was impossible to regrow an arm. The only other option is to create a recement arm.¡¹

    Sekrit lets out a big sigh in irritation.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that.¡¹

    A look of disappointment shows on Sekrit¡¯s face as she jumps on the bed.

    I can tell she staggered a bit in the middle.

    ¡¸A fake arm will only get in the way. How is attaching a rod on my arm going to make any difference?¡¹

    What Sekrit is imagining is probably the so-called ¡®normal¡¯ wooden arm.

    It is asionally created for soldiers who lost their limbs in battle, although it can¡¯t really be used as anything other than a prop, even though it¡¯s technically called an artificial arm.

    I can understand why she would think it¡¯s useless to her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I asked Balbano. A dwarf should be able to make something better than that.¡¹

    ¡¸You better not break your promise. I want an endless supply of alcohol, you hear?¡¹

    Of course.

    I¡¯ll give you ten or twenty or however many barrels you want.

    ¡¸Trust me and test it out.¡¹

    I gently stroke Sekrit as she lies on the bed.

    ¡¸......hmp.¡¹

    Her body shoots up vigorously and she almost bites me as she leans in for a vicious kiss.

    ¡¸Fine, I¡¯ll test it. If it gets in the way, I¡¯m discarding it.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. So, didn¡¯t you have something you needed to measure, Balbano?¡¹

    Balbano rummages through his pile of parts and nods.

    ¡¸Umu, I need to take a look at your body first, so get naked.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I stop the silent Sekrit from drawing her sword.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you making an arm? Why do you need her to be naked?¡¹

    Depending on his answer, I may also draw my sword.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re fine with that ¡®prop¡¯ or whatever you call it, then I only need to look at the arm. But that¡¯s not good enough, right?¡¹

    Balbano approaches Sekrit without a sound and pushes her left waist.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    It didn¡¯t look like he pushed her that hard, however Sekrit wobbled and fell onto the bed.

    Without an arm on that side, her center of gravity is off and she can¡¯t keep her bnce.

    That¡¯s the main reason Sekrit can¡¯t move properly.

    ¡¸Obviously, I need to measure the weight, but that¡¯s not enough. I have to match the shape of the arm and its center of gravity with your body or you won¡¯t be able to handle intense movements.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you were peeking so much when I was changing and taking a bath...... I thought I would kill you if you did it again today.¡¹

    It appears he wasn¡¯t asking with any dirty thoughts in mind.

    ¡¸I understand...... but...... urrgh.¡¹

    Sekrit entrusts her body to Balbano but only focuses on my face.

    Eei, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I can¡¯t let my stupid jealousy interfere with Sekrit.

    ¡¸Sekrit...... strip.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    With my permission, Sekrit takes off all her clothes without any hesitation.

    She doesn¡¯t bother covering her breasts or her crotch and stands boldly like a man.

    ¡¸Good, I¡¯ll start measuring.¡¹

    Balbano doesn¡¯t act in a lustful manner, touching her stomach and thighs innocently and simply using a ruler-like tool to measure certain parts of her body.

    ¡¸......hmph.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, fumu. This ce is 15 cm...... so the right is 2 mm thicker than the left, huh? Gosh, the inseam on you people are bizarrely long.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu...... muun.¡¹

    Unconscious grunts of jealousy escape my lips, but the endless measuring continues.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸With your muscles allocated like this...... and your hips this narrow, I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t broken anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Grnununu...... urgnununu......¡¹

    Balbano¡¯s fingers crawl all over Sekrit¡¯s body.

    Even though I know it¡¯s required, I can¡¯t stay calm.

    ¡¸Kuku.¡¹

    Sekrit realizes my jealousy and giggles.

    Her smile doesn¡¯tst long though.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    Balbano suddenly grabs the flesh on Sekrit¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹

    Sekrit reels backward.

    Her dark-skinned breasts jiggle.

    ¡¸Compared to everywhere else, your belly has excess fat. Was this from before or from recently?¡¹

    Judging by Balbano¡¯s serious expression, he isn¡¯t joking and is probably asking for a necessary piece of information.

    This is a chance for me to get a little revenge.

    ¡¸Answer honestly. It¡¯s important.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch...... only recently! My arm¡¯s in this state, I¡¯m sleeping by myself at night so I have no chance to move around. To relieve my pent-up frustrations, I ate more, so that¡¯s why there¡¯s more fat than usual. Once I start moving again, it¡¯ll go back to normal. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m getting fat.¡¹

    I¡¯m satisfied that I get to see Sekrit feel more embarrassed over this than when she got naked.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll have to subtract 3 kg for the excess fat when considering the weight.¡¹

    ¡¸3 kg, huh? That¡¯s quite a lot. Eating is good though.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn you...... I¡¯ll forgive you if something decent is made, but you better be prepared if it¡¯s a piece of trash.¡¹

    And so, Balbano finishes up the measurement of Sekrit¡¯s body.

    In the process, there was a little fuss here and there¨D¨D

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m all done. I only need to make it now.¡¹

    Balbano starts lining up various parts.

    His expression was way more alive than when Sekrit¡¯s naked body was in front of him.

    ¡¸Naturally. I¡¯d obviously have more fun tinkering with metal than measuring a hairless woman whose breasts are the only thing that¡¯srge. Having no hair in the crotch is also uneptable. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡¹

    I pin Sekrit¡¯s arms behind her to stop her from drawing her sword.

    ¡¸You trimmed it for me, right? I¡¯m happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. Show it through action instead of words! ......I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s out in the barn or in a bush, just fuck me already.¡¹

    As I hugged Sekrit and was about to do as she wanted, someone interrupted.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Look at the river! Ships...... a whole lot of ships¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I let Sekrit go without saying anything.

    Since she¡¯s naked, I throw a coat over her before grabbing my sword.

    ¡¸For them toe so soon after being beat up so much, they¡¯re pretty courageous.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here this time. I¡¯ll show them an even better time.¡¹

    When we rush outside, from the west¨D¨D in other words, heading downstream along the river, a fleet of ships slowly sails toward us.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the enemy...... no, wait. I¡¯ve seen that before.¡¹

    I remember seeing the slowly approaching ship whose sails are unfurled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here reluctantly too. That annoying shape¨D¨D Federation ships.¡¹

    The fleet is led by a battleship and followed by transport ships.

    I can see plenty of soldiers on the decks of the ships.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Atst, the whole gang was expelled by the country!¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares? The general is in Goldonia too. We couldn¡¯t ask for better!¡¹

    ¡¸We better arrange some girls before we meet up with the boss. We should pick some up......¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s do it here, our motto.¡¹

    ¡¸Against any enemy, we¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kill!! Kill!! Kill!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Against any woman, we¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Fuck!! Fuck!! Fuck!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸We are the strongest¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸The 105th army corps!! Let¡¯s have a st!! Uoooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Some boorish guys are shouting.

    Rather than reinforcements, they look more like pirates.

    ¡¸Kuh, why do I, an honorable Federation navymander, have to look after these brigands...... this is all that guy¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll get him for this!¡¹

    I can¡¯t be sure because it¡¯s so far away, but I see a familiar woman standing at the bow of the ship.

    When I look beside me at Sekrit, whose eyes are better than mine, I see her grinning.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M (territory defense), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (around), Sekrit (close aide)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Gido (escort unit), Brynhildr (nocturnal attack squad)

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 37 000

    Escort Unit: 120

    Infantry: 11 230

    Cavalry: 1200

    Archers: 1300

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Stationed in Port City, Patena

    Assets: 500 gold (troop dispatch cost -100 000), (conscription -50 000), (repair of city -9000)

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565 + ???

    Enemy Western Army Force: Approx. 50 000, ??? Approx. 30 000, Meldora fleet

 Chapter 406: Reinforcement Visit

    <h4>Chapter 406: Reinforcement Visit</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    The uproar in the city of Patena, caused by the sudden appearance of a fleet, calmed down when the g of the Olga Federation was flown.

    The fleet stopped near Patena, lowered their speed when they spotted my g and slowly entered the port.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge¡­¡­ so this is a Federation warship¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen it once before, but this ispletely different than Goldonia¡¯s ships.¡¹

    It seemed like everyone living in Patena, including the fishermen and townspeople who lost their jobs due to the war, have gathered at the harbor.

    While everyone was in awe of the size and magnificence, Sekrit¡¯s eyes widened and she snickered asionally to herself as she inspected the fleet in detail.

    Right when I was about to ask what her impressions were, I hear the nasty voices of men aboard the ships that sessfully reached the pier.

    ¡¸Look over there! It¡¯s the boss!¡¹

    ¡¸Holy mackerel, we found him on the first day!¡¹

    ¡¸The general is our general after all. We are bound together by a red string of fate!¡¹

    When I turned around, the men disembarked and ran toward me.

    Some of them were saying strange things and even licking their lips.

    ¡¸T-they should be allies! So I think, anyways¡­¡­¡¹

    I stop in time from my drawing my Dual Crater because of Celia¡¯s confidence.

    That and I also spotted someone I recognized.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, general. You haven¡¯t changed at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Yakov, was it?¡¹

    This man¡¯s name is Yakov, and he was my adjutant temporarily when I went to the Federation as reinforcements over a year ago.

    I reply with ¡°you haven¡¯t changed either¡± andpare him with the image in my mind, which is brawny at best and barbaric at worst.

    His physique hasn¡¯t changed much.

    It¡¯s the aura surrounding his body that changed.

    ¡¸So these guys are¡­¡­¡¹

    I look at the group on the ship waving their hands and yelling rowdily.

    ¡¸They¡¯re of course the 105th division! This time we¡¯ll be acting as the general¡¯s reinforcements! Isn¡¯t that right, you guys!!?¡¹

    Yakov receives an enthusiastic cheer in response.

    Instead of a proper army, they sound like a bunch of bandits, and some of the citizens who came to watch runs away screaming.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here for you, boss!!¡¹

    ¡¸In the end, you are our only general!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re finally free after being exiled by the strict Federation!¡¹

    Celia twitches.

    ¡¸It feels like I heard a word which can¡¯t be ignored, like ¡®exiled¡¯ or something.¡¹

    When Celia stares at Yakov, he yells at his army.

    ¡¸You idiots, I told you we¡¯re here as reinforcements! Do you want to be taken down!?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies, Sir Yakov, reinforcements it is. We¡¯ve be official reinforcements, yes.¡¹

    Yakov returns his gaze to us and smiles.

    Celia isn¡¯t convinced and questions him further.

    ¡¸¡­¡­and the term?¡¹

    Yakov openly averts his eyes and answers.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dforever, yes an indefinite period. We intend to remain under the general always even after the war is over.¡¹

    People call that expulsion.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The top brass said to leave those idiots in Goldonia and to never take them back.¡¹

    The voice was a pretty one and belonged to a female, unthinkable in the 105th, yet it was also cold-sounding.

    ¡¸We meet again. I thought we would never see each other¡­¡­ though I didn¡¯t particrly want to meet.¡¹

    A lonesome female descends the ship which looked to be thergest of the entire fleet.

    Unlike the loose-fitting clothes of the 105th division, who are practically indistinguishable from pirates, she¡¯s wearing a pure white military uniform formander-ss personnel of the Olga Federation and also has a sword with a slender de attached to her waist.

    ¡¸Do you know how hard it was babysitting these idiots? No ce in the city we docked at was problem-free.¡¹

    Contrasting the shiny white military uniform were polished ck military shoes, which tapped a crisp rhythm on the stone path with every step.

    It was the female navymander of the Olga Federation, Ivanna.

    During my time in the Federation, I saved this girl, fought alongside her, and was even able to spend one night with her.

    Comparing the excitement of reuniting with her to the dirty men of the 105th is quite rude of me.

    ¡¸Ivanna! Ooh¡­¡­ you came too! What a wee sight, I¡¯m so happy to see you again!¡¹

    I run with my arms open to greet her, but she sticks to a formal salute and doesn¡¯t ept my embrace.

    ¡¸General, that¡¯s a fairly different treatment than what you showed us¨D¨D which is what I want to say, but, I guess it¡¯s natural to treat men and women differently. That much we also learned from the general.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, be quiet.¡¹

    I ignore Yakov and Celia, who aren¡¯t important right now.

    Ivanna hands me some kind of document.

    When I casually stuff it in my pocket and try to hug her again, she res fiercely at me.

    It seems I have to read it right away.

    ¡¸¨D¨Din ordance to the request for support from the Alexandro I, the king of Goldonia, I will send reinforcements as a sworn friend. I sincerely wish your nation can fend off the perils you are currently facing and achieve victory in the end¨D¨D Olga Federation Supreme Commander, Martin Stessel.¡¹

    ¡¸Ivanna Reskina, officially reporting as themander of the reinforcements. Here is the written letter to your king. Please ensure it is delivered.¡¹

    Ivanna once again disys a proper salute.

    Hmm, a strict and beautiful girl like her wearing a tidy uniform is attractive, although slightly too stiff for my liking.

    She can learn a little bit from those guys.

    ¡¸Uhoo, look, that¡¯s one amazing woman! Man, her boobs are huge! Hey miss, wanna bang!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aw, she ran¡­¡­ that one¡¯s bad because she ain¡¯t used to it. Her mouth is definitely NG, anyways, where are the brothels?¡¹

    ¡¸Since the trivial greetings are over, let¡¯s find them. I¡¯m gonna find a good ce with girls we can blow a month¡¯s sry on.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhyooo!! I¡¯m gonna ©–©–©– and £Ø£Ø£Ø in her ¡õ¡õ¡õ until I spray it all over her!¡¹

    Ivanna shudders as the 105th discuss their vulgar topics loudly during our conversation.

    I take that back, they¡¯re too crude.

    What kind of education did they receive to be like that?

    Celia repeatedly shouts at Yakov to stop them while unleashing consecutive low kicks.

    ¡¸Idiots, all of them¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys, did they do something that got them exiled from the Federation?¡¹

    Their absence of character is unrted to me and none of my concern, but I¡¯m curious after what we¡¯ve been through together in the past.

    Yet, Ivanna merely stares at me.

    ¡¸You want to hear their screw-ups? No, let me tell you!¡¹

    I actually changed my mind, but I can¡¯t say to stop now, so I¡¯ll have to listen.

    In the corner of my eye, I see Celia finally kicked Yakov to the ground, which elicited cheers from the 105th for some reason.

    ording to Ivanna¡¯s stories, the 105th division is a valuable asset who has experienced scenes of carnage countless times from the restoration of disrupted public order after a great war to the struggles of hunting Imperial army remnants.

    ¡¸They have fought well. Many times, they have won against opponents with greater numbers¡­¡­ except they justck too much character!!¡¹

    Ivanna ms a stack of paper in front of me.

    Those are all protests from the feudal lords and town mayors in the Federation as well as the documentation requesting for their punishment from the high government officials.

    Why did she purposely bring all of that here?

    ¡¸It¡¯s been decided that the remnants of the Empire were to be executed. However, they simply let all the females go after viting them!¡¹

    Ivanna stomps her foot down and takes one step forward.

    ¡¸In celebration of a victory, they had orgies with the town prostitutes! In broad daylight and in public!¡¹

    She takes another step forward.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t obeymanders. Especially when it¡¯s a female officer, they talk of nothing but sex. They change in visible areas. They peek in baths. Everyone resigned after one month!¡¹

    Ivanna closes the distance between me and her.

    ¡¸This is all your fault! You¡¯re the one who taught them this strange behavior!¡¹

    She grabs mypels.

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that, I don¡¯t recall doing anything of the sort.¡¹

    I¡¯m a gentleman in all facets of life besides the battlefield.

    It¡¯s a true shame that they didn¡¯t grow up by looking at my back.

    Celia is strenuously pulling you away, so it¡¯s time to let me go.

    That was when a single barrel rolled out of a ship.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ are we already in Goldonia? Wait, A-Aegir!? It¡¯s me! Don¡¯t you remember!?¡¹

    Another girl appears from inside the barrel and suddenly shouts at me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Although I smiled kindly at her and she returned the favor, she gets upset right away.

    ¡¸You forgot, didn¡¯t you!? In my case, there was not a single night that I forgot about you!¡¹

    The woman runs up to me.

    Celia and Ivanna were about to draw their swords, but I stepped forward one step and spread my arms.

    While I recognize her face, a name isn¡¯t popping up in my mind.

    I feel like it¡¯s on the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the former pirate, te! After being stolen away by you, I was turned into a toy and left in Iruisk!¡¹

    Aah, I remember now.

    The way she said that was too cruel in many ways though.

    ¡¸¡­¡­liberated a pirate!? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, I told you to hang to death any pirates you find! You¡¯re doing the same things as the 105th after all!!¡¹

    I hear cheersing from the 105 guys behind me.

    And Ivanna¡¯s furious yelling of course.

    ¡¸te, huh¡­¡­ I wee you too.¡¹

    I greet her with a hug, but don¡¯t know why she¡¯s here.

    What was she doing inside a barrel of a ship sailing to provide reinforcements in the first ce?

    The members of the 105 fills me in.

    ¡¸We picked her up when we were resupplying at a port city. She said to let her on since we were also headed to Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸We obviously wanted to have fun with her, but she said she was the boss¡¯s girl¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We thought it would be a nice gift, and if she happened to be lying, all of us would fuck her. Those were the conditions for letting her hide in the barrel!¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸¡­¡­bbering about your destination¡­¡­ and allowing a girl to stowaway¡­¡­ you guys¡­¡­¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s face is turning red in anger again.

    I¡¯m not involved this time, so if you get mad, yell at those fools instead.

    ¡¸So how about you? You can¡¯t go back.¡¹

    I ask te as she rubs her face against my chest.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious when I¡¯m in love!?¡¹

    te takes off her clothes without hesitation.

    It¡¯s like she can¡¯t even hear the loud hooting and cheers from the 105 guys.

    ¡¸Look! These are my feelings.¡¹

    Instead of showing off her shapely breasts or neatly trimmed crotch, she emphasizes her waist and back.

    Etched into her tanned skin, inrge legible letters, is a tattoo of the words ¡°Aegir¡¯s woman¡±.

    ¡¸You did it again¡­¡­ I told you to stop, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    Honestly, it¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t evoke a strange feeling of arousal, although I¡¯m not going to praise a woman for marking up her skin.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t suppress my feelings. Besides, if I do this, I can¡¯t get married to any other man. You have to take me.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that no man would want to marry a woman who has another man¡¯s name carved into their body.

    If I look after te¡­¡­ I would be doing exactly what she wants.

    ¡¸You engraved something on the precious body given to you by your parents¨D¨D!?¡¹

    For some reason, Ivanna is indignant.

    If you don¡¯t stop, you¡¯re going to pop a blood vessel.

    Seeing my chance after Celia pulled the clinging te off of me, I approach the upset Ivanna.

    ¡¸These are my feelings of gratitude to you¡­¡­ so calm yourself down.¡¹

    I speak to her in a polite tone and bow down on one knee.

    Ivanna, while confused, extends her hand out as part of the courtesy.

    I gently take the hand¡­¡­ quickly wrap my other arm around Ivanna¡¯s waist and back, and then steal her lips.

    ¡¸Nnnh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Going for this one this time!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooh! As expected of the general, he even made that girl his!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the boss for you! A peerless womanizer!¡¹

    ¡¸The boss is a man among men!!¡¹

    Eeei, I can forgive ¡®general¡¯ but cut the crap with calling me boss or whatever.

    If people looking like you guys say that, you¡¯ll really be mistaken for bandits.

    ¡¸What are you doing, insolent moron!? No wonder you were acting strange!!¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s kicknds perfectly between my legs.

    ¨D¨DA Few Hours Later.

    The fuss ended after the anchoring of the ships and the disembarkation of the crew, who all went to take a break.

    A calm analysis of military potential begun in the meeting room together with Leopolt and Tristan.

    ¡¸It wille in handyter too. I want to have a good grasp of the strength you brought along.¡¹

    ¡¸You should have did this in the beginning. All that unnecessary¡­¡­ ow, ow, ow.¡¹

    Ivanna ices the bruise on her leg and nods.

    ¡¸The fleet isposed of¨D¨D 5rgebat ships, 20 smallerbat ships, 20 armed transport ships and that¡­¡­¡¹

    Ivanna turns her head to gaze at it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the gship, Battleship Suvorov, a proud battleship of the Federation.¡¹

    Suvorov was clearlyrger in size than any of the otherbat ships and made even Patena¡¯s harbor seem too cramped.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve all been sold to the king of Goldonia in response to his call for aid. In other words, you don¡¯t have to worry about repaying anything or worrying about losing them.¡¹

    The way Ivanna said it makes it seem like they aren¡¯t reinforcements, but rather Goldonia simply bought ships¡­¡­

    ¡¸Then you also have me, Ivanna Reskina, the greatest reinforcements you can get.¡¹

    Ivanna puffs her chest out in a dignified manner and rests one of her legs on the table.

    Irijina and Luna go ¡°ooh¡±, impressed by her disy.

    Ivanna even gets carried away enough to tilt her chin up.

    ¡¸River battleship Suvorov¡­¡­ judging by the deterioration of the wood, I would guess it was built five or six years ago. The design concept is a little old and its broadside cannons are fairly big, but the blindspots of the front and rear cannons are toorge. Positively speaking, its speed is above the bottom tier, although its use in fast-flowing basins has not been considered. Frankly, it¡¯s an outdated ship. It was probably pushed out during the reorganization of the Federation¡¯s fleet. I guess it was sold in order to get rid of inventory.¡¹

    The onemented with arge grin on her face was Sekrit.

    ¡¸A¡­¡­ ah¡­¡­¡¹

    Ivanna froze with her foot still nted on the table and a finger pointed at Sekrit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an old model, but it isn¡¯t bad. There is heavy wear in certain ces, however, that means it was used frequently and inspires a sense of confidence. In a situation like the current one, it¡¯s more reliable than a new experimental ship. It¡¯s a good ship.¡¹

    Sekrit gives Ivanna a quick nce.

    ¡¸You¡­¡­¡¹

    Yakov and Celia immediately hold Ivanna down from both sides.

    Considering her connection to Sekrit, who knows when she¡¯ll pounce.

    ¡¸How dare you show yourself before me again¡­¡­ you¡¯re the one who ordered me to be the leader of idiots too¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Regardless of her restraints, Ivanna stepped forward with enough power to pull Yakov and Celia along.

    ¡¸Ooh, how scary, how scary.¡¹

    When Sekrit exaggerates her fear and jumps into my arms, a real bloodlust, unlike the one she directs at the 105th division, starts oozing out from Ivanna.

    ¡¸So you were acting as some sex-crazed woman after all! I¡¯ll cut you down right here¡­¡­¡¹

    She kicks Yakov away and shakes free from Celia, then reaches for her sword only to stop midway.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyou, that arm.¡¹

    She realized the missing part in Sekrit¡¯s left sleeve.

    ¡¸Hmph. It is as you can see.¡¹

    When Sekrit rolls back the sleeve to reveal her arm, Ivanna¡¯s grip on her sword weakens.

    ¡¸You lost it?¡¹

    As a soldier herself, losing limbs is nothing out of the ordinary for Ivanna.

    Sekrit¡¯s misfortune was actually a good thing for once.

    Ivanna¡¯s pride will not allow her to cut down a one-handed opponent.

    The smile on Sekrit¡¯s face was a malicious one though.

    She probably thought of something wicked again.

    ¡¸Yeah, as I promised to you, I won¡¯t ever stand on the battlefield again, so I asked this guy to cut it off with a saw. It was the first time in my life that I¡¯ve ever screamed hard enough for blood toe out from my throat.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    What is she saying?

    ¡¸A-a saw, you said¡­¡­ it was sawed off? I did say¡­¡­ so you couldn¡¯t stand in battle again.¡¹

    A shiver went down Ivanna¡¯s spine as she imagined the gory scene, then she looked at me.

    ¡¸General, that can¡¯t be right. It can¡¯t be!! Fucking is one thing, but hurting a woman in that manner isn¡¯t like the general at all!¡¹

    Even Yakov is staring at me.

    How troublesome, I¡¯ll have Celia exin itter.

    ¡¸Arrgh, enough. We¡¯re going to discuss war. What¡¯s important now is whether we can win against the Meldora fleet. Can we defeat them with the attacking power we have?¡¹

    If we are able to, we should prioritize sinking the enemy fleet.

    The enemy¡¯snding would be impossible once we control the river and we could conversely trap the enemy western army on the west coast.

    On the other hand, if we can¡¯t win, there won¡¯t be any major changes to the state of war despite gaining reinforcements.

    We would only have a minor advantage with the extra 5000 soldiers from the 105th.

    I look to Ivanna and Sekrit, the surface warfare experts.

    Now, what do they think?

    ¡¸¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹¡¹

    Both of them answer at the same time and slump their shoulders.

    Leopolt and Tristan sigh simultaneously.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t say you don¡¯t know¡­¡­ I¡¯m asking seriously here.¡¹

    I try adding a sad tone to my voice, but it works against me and the four eyes staring at me look like they¡¯ve given up already.

    ¡°You know ¡­¡­¡±, Ivanna rests an elbow on the table and begins.

    ¡¸The Meldora fleet? What the heck is that? How do you expect me to know if you don¡¯t exin that, you idiot?¡¹

    Up next is Sekrit, who rests her leg on the table.

    ¡¸How many ships does the enemy fleet have? 10 small ships? 100bat ships? How can I predict the victor of a battle when the scale andposition of the enemy fleet ispletely unknown? You can¡¯t win a surface war with muscles alone, idiot.¡¹

    They said a lot, but they¡¯re right.

    I was impertinent.

    ¡¸We have information from the capital¡­¡­ though I doubt we can expect much.¡¹

    Leopolt cuts in.

    ¡¸After all, they have practically no navy to speak of. The enemy has yet to reveal what they¡¯re fully capable of.¡¹

    Tristan chimes in as he unfolds some kind of map and draws a line on it.

    ¡¸Considering the size of the port, the enemy fleet should be divided by this line¡­¡­ the news of the arrival of reinforcements should be captured by their intelligencework. They should undoubtedly be gathering their forces in fear of each individual squadron being destroyed.¡¹

    Leopolt also nods and points to the map with a pen.

    ¡¸We are nning a covert reconnaissance operation on the west coast. If the enemy is indeed amassing their forces, we should be able to urately assess how many and what kind of ships they have.¡¹

    The two talented staff officers begin devising a n.

    I¡¯ll make sure not to bother them and throw a wee banquet for Ivanna.

    Yakov can sit in with them too.

    Before that, I can talk for a little longer.

    ¡¸As a reference, what is thergest enemy army we can win against?¡¹

    Ivanna, puts a hand to her chin and thinks for a few seconds after receiving a brief exnation of Meldora from Celia.

    ¡¸The performance of city state ships and the skill of their soldiers are known. If the enemy has three times our forces, we can still crush them.¡¹

    ¡¸How promising to hear that we can handle up to three times.¡¹

    Ivanna holds her chest high and her cheeks turn a faint red.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. I mean, I refused to takemand of the 105th at first¡­¡­ I only reluctantly epted because of your letter.¡¹

    I also sent a letter to Ivanna when the war broke out with South Yuguria, huh?

    I didn¡¯t think someone with her standing in the Federation woulde¡­¡­ she¡¯s such a nice woman after all.

    ¡¸Hmph, well, it¡¯s because I owe you one. Besides, being in debt goes against my¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit butts in when she tried to act cool.

    ¡¸Judging by the ship handling and strategy during theirnding operation, if I takemand, I can easily win against five times our numbers.¡¹

    Sekrit looks back and forth between me and Ivanna and smiles.

    Then I could hear the sound of teeth grinding out of vexation.

    Being themander of the great Federation, Ivanna¡¯s pride is quite high.

    Not to mention, she gets angry easily, so it¡¯s easy to set her off.

    ¡¸¡­¡­now that I think about it some more, I can handle six times our forces.¡¹

    Ivanna corrects herself stubbornly.

    ¡¸If you push yourself too much, you¡¯ll get captured again¨D¨D oh crap!¡¹

    I can almost see the steaming out of her ears the moment those words left my mouth.

    ¡¸I said I can do it because I can!! Whatever, I¡¯m going to rest and prepare for tomorrow!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what about the banquet¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it! Do it without me!!¡¹

    She lost itpletely.

    ¡¸I provoked her like that when I destroyed her fleet that time too. Kuku, I remember it.¡¹

    This is no time to beughing, Sekrit.

    Ivanna is walking off in a huff with square shoulders. If we don¡¯t hurry with the preparations, she¡¯ll rush into an inn.

    ¡¸I was thinking if things go well in the banquet¡­¡­ we could proceed to better thingster.¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s why people often say the mouth is the root of all evil.

    ¡¸General, we¡¯re still here. Let us drink and be merry!¡¹

    The beauty transformed into Yakov.

    ¡¸This is all because of the Meldora fleet. I won¡¯t forgive them.¡¹

    I refresh my resolve to win.

    Then I wrap my arm around the snickering Sekrit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do something about your arm. Believe in me.¡¹

    Sekrit stopsughing for an instant and gives me a light, upward headbutt into my shoulder.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (adjutant), M (territory defense), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Ruby (around), Sekrit (close aide)

    Leopolt (nning), Tristan (nning), Gido (escort unit), Brynhildr (nocturnal attack squad)

    Ivanna (reinforcement fleetmander)

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 42 000

    Escort Unit: 120

    Infantry: 11 230

    Cavalry: 1200

    Archers: 1300

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    105 Army Corps: 5000

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Battleships: 1, Large Combat ships: 5, Small Combat Ships: 20, Transport Ships: 20

    Stationed in Port City, Patena

    Assets: 500 gold

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 68 + 565

    Enemy Western Army Force: Approx. 50 000, Meldora fleet (???)

 Chapter 407: West Coast Reconnaissance Operation

    <h4>Chapter 407: West Coast Reconnaissance Operation</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    On the North Teries River.

    The creaking sound of rowing oars can be heard going at a steady pace.

    Inside the narrow boat, Iy on my back with my hands behind my head.

    There¡¯s nothing for me to do at the moment other than to rx.

    Meanwhile, Celia seemed to get annoyed beside me every time the creaking sound was made.

    ¡¸......can¡¯t you row any quieter?¡¹

    She speaks out and res at Yakov when she could no longer take it.

    ¡¸Anymore is impossible. This is already quite subdued as it is...... and look how far we have drifted from where we nned.¡¹

    Yakov turns to me with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸This is fine. If we go too far downstream, we would have to walk a longer distance and that¡¯s more dangerous.¡¹

    After I said that, relief washes over Yakov¡¯s face and he nods to the oarsman.

    Celia stands up feeling dissatisfied and starts rocking the one-person wide boat back and forth.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about the little things. You¡¯re nervous, so that¡¯s why it sounds louder than it is.¡¹

    I grab Celia and close her mouth, as well as shut my own mouth.

    The sound of the oars certainly resound clearly, but the sound of water is also loud.

    Since we¡¯re surrounded by the endless sound of flowing water, the oars could not really be heard unless you were right next to the boat.

    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t be that simple to find¨D¨D¡¹

    Several of the rowers raised their heads just when the sentence began.

    ¡¸Look. The general is hugging that girl.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s gonna start pumping soon!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯d be nice! If I hear the moan of a girl as beautiful as her, my morale and ¡®that ce¡¯ would rise!¡¹

    I hide Celia as she bares her canines.

    ¡¸......only if there are no unnecessaryments!¡¹

    I kick one of the rowers.

    After the soldier lets out a stifled groan, he silently resumes rowing hard.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve failed to educate them. They¡¯re too vulgar.¡¹

    Celia ps Yakov again and again.

    Yakov smiles wryly while the soldiers hold backughter.

    We are currently crossing the North Teries river.

    Although that doesn¡¯t mean we will be doing a reversending.

    For our operation this time, we need to first learn everything about the Meldora fleet.

    This was the view agreed upon by Leopolt, Tristan and Ivanna.

    However, the enemy fleet was on the opposite coast and we couldn¡¯t send scouts that easily.

    There was no ce on our side where we could confirm their presence and we don¡¯t know their exact location.

    That¡¯s why a small squadron needed to be sent across the river in extreme secrecy to the port city where the enemy fleet was thought to be.

    ording to Leopolt, the optimal number of soldiers was 100, where any less would result in a low possibility of returning home alive if discovered by the enemy¡¯s patrol and any more would dull movements, making us susceptible to being intercepted.

    And so, we decided on that precise amount.

    After dividing into ten small boats, we set out on the North Teries, heading toward the west coast in the dead of night.

    ¡¸Even if you needed 100, you didn¡¯t have to select 100 from the 105th division though.¡¹

    Celiains as she hits Yakov in the stomach.

    ¡¸Well, the thing is......¡¹

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t think the rowdy 105th were appropriate for the job either.

    Unfortunately, there was no other choice.

    Aless soldiers were ruled out from the beginning.

    They are ten times louder than the 105th and won¡¯t know how to execute an infiltration operation.

    A group of orcs would be better than them.

    ¡¸......and I could see a future where ¡®that guy¡¯ would shout ¡°silence men!!¡± and reveal our position to the enemy.¡¹

    Bringing those guys with such noticeable presences prevents us from doing a sessful reconnaissance.

    The mountain nation turned into bow cavalry were not good either.

    Leaving aside the fact that they could not take their horses, most of them have never seen a river before.

    They would likely sink if thrown into the water or get severely seasick.

    It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t utilize their small frames and bowmanship, but their poorpatibility with water is too much of a hinderance.

    I really struggled to decide on whether or not I should take the navy soldiers of Ivanna¡¯s fleet.

    Their expertise in boat operation is indispensable and losing them would render our new fleet useless, so I ultimately chose not to.

    Right now, one navy soldier is riding each boat and handling it for us.

    The precious vampire unit finds running water to be problematic.

    Brynhildr can manage, but the other vampires consider it on the same level as sunlight, which means they couldn¡¯te.

    In the end, I had to choose between my army or the 105th.

    If I add in the requirements of being able to move in small numbers and having the skill to operate boats, I went with the 105th.

    ¡¸What I am most confused about is why Aegir-sama is here though.¡¹

    ¡¸If we are restricted to a small group, isn¡¯t it better to have stronger individuals?¡¹

    Besides, this operation isn¡¯t apletely covert one.

    It¡¯s probably better if we aren¡¯t found out, but there is a possibility of small skirmishes after wend in the port city.

    ¡¸Man, I was really surprised. The general was on board right when we were about to depart!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak so loud! ......it was the right move to follow Aegir-sama¡¯s presence after all.¡¹

    Fufufu, Ivanna or Leopolt would never expect me to participate.

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s a bad thing, but there¡¯s nothing they can do at this point. I will protect you even if it costs my life!¡¹

    As Celia puffs her chest out, I seal her mouth.

    You shouldn¡¯t shout either.

    ¡¸That person is here as well.¡¹

    I look at the other end of the boat.

    There, Ate is sitting at the stern.

    ¡¸We finally reunited so you can¡¯t leave me right away. Take me with you wherever you go.¡¹

    Being a former pirate, the rocking boat has no effect on her.

    More importantly¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s red, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s digging in quite a lot too.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Ate¡¯s legs are open, revealing her underwear for everybody to see.

    Of course, the other soldiers have been staring at her crotch this entire time.

    ¡¸Aah, I can¡¯t take it...... I want to suck on her through her underwear!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right. Stop with the idle chatter and focus on rowing. Don¡¯t let go of the oars.¡¹

    Ate isn¡¯t fazed despite the vulgar jeering.

    ¡¸What a lewd crotch...... let me do you once after the fight.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m his woman. If you get permission from him, I¡¯ll let you do it as much as you want.¡¹

    I¡¯ll throw you overboard if you try to ask me.

    ¡¸So indecent......¡¹

    Celia couldn¡¯t hold it anymore from that exchange and pounds Yakov in the back with her fists.

    The soldier standing at the bow bangs on the side of the boat.

    That¡¯s the signal to indicate we¡¯re getting closer to the coast.

    ¡¸Everyone, get ready tond.¡¹

    I look away from Ate¡¯s underwear and strain my eyes in a half-sitting position.

    Since we picked a ce without torches tond, we can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on there.

    For the navy soldier to be able to see us approaching the shore in the dark is very impressive.

    At this time, even the members of the 105th knew not to say a word.

    And then¨D¨D

    There was a thump sound like the bottom of the boat hit something.

    ¡¸Alright, get off. Everyone, get off!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t dawdle! Get off within 30 seconds!¡¹

    I jump off the boat too.

    There was a ssh when Inded, although the water only reaches up to my shins.

    When all of us were out of the small boats, the sailors turned around the bows in the opposite direction.

    ¡¸......they¡¯re going to go back and drink, huh? How nice.¡¹

    One of the soldiers from the 105th mumbles.

    We can¡¯t leave the boats where they are, otherwise our operation and numbers would be found out.

    ¡¸General, disembarkation isplete. Everyone is ounted for.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯re leaving the shore.¡¹

    Although the enemy shouldn¡¯t be keeping watch over the entire beach, there¡¯s no reason for us to linger in a ce with such an unobstructed view.

    Our footsteps crunch on the sand and rampantly growing seaweed.

    Celia walks withrge strides so as to not fall behind, but then stops suddenly, grabbing my sleeve to get my attention.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    I let out a soft ¡°shh¡± as soon as Celia whispers to me.

    All the members of the 105 instantly stop moving and crouch down.

    Everyone either puts their hands on the handle of their swords, tightens the grip on their spears or readies their crossbows.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Nobody uttered a word.

    No sound could be heard around us.

    Ten seconds went by, then twenty seconds, and we still remained motionless like statues.

    ¡¸Did you mishear?¡¹

    Yakov asks in a barely audible voice.

    ¡¸No, something is there.¡¹

    I¡¯ve been with Celia long enough to distinguish when she is being paranoid and when she actually senses something.

    There is something there without a doubt.

    However, I don¡¯t hear any sounds of armor scraping or rustling of grass, no matter how much I strain my ears.

    The silence seemed tost forever.

    Then, the sound of seaweed being pushed apart could be heard.

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    I send a sharp stare at Yakov to stop him from drawing his sword.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    The sound of quick footsteps and rustling grass was moving towards us.

    I shake my head when Yakov looks at me again.

    That was when a leaping sound could be heard¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gishyaaa!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Along with a jarring shriek, a bunch of goblins jumped out of the grass.

    The monsters, who held crude spears derived from sharpening wood and make-shift hammers created from tying stones onto branches, pounced on us like they took us by surprise......

    ¡¸Fireee!!¡¹

    A few goblins were killed instantly in midair by bolts.

    ¡¸Got ¡®em!¡¹

    ¡¸Start cleaning them up! Light your torches!¡¹

    Yelling can be heard around us, erasing the silence like it never happened, and mes start appearing one after the other.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t us.

    ¡¸Confirm your kills! Wipe out any survivors and chase those trying to escape!¡¹

    South Yuguria soldiers wielding crossbows and spearse running in.

    I¡¯d say there were around 100 of them, wearing the military uniform and armor I¡¯m all too familiar with.

    They were a mere 10 m away, close enough that we could see the expressions on the soldiers¡¯ faces.

    If Celia didn¡¯t notice it and we went ten seconds further, I wonder what would have happened.

    I silently tap Yakov¡¯s shoulder.

    He nods and signals the other soldiers.

    ¡¸Captain, about the enemies we killed......¡¹

    ¡¸Goblins...... only a few measly goblins!?¡¹

    The crossbowmen take aim at the illuminated enemies, moving as slow as snails.

    ¡¸I-I was certain that I saw a light at the midpoint of the river. Nobody aside from the enemy would be sailing in a small boat during nighttime......¡¹

    The spearmen get into a stance with their weapons at waist level and take a deep breath.

    ¡¸I heard the noisemaker tter! It can¡¯t just be goblins¨D¨Dwait.¡¹

    I inhale and draw my Dual Crater.

    Its red glow seems more pronounced when reflecting the light of the torches.

    ¡¸Captain, there¡¯s a light......¡¹

    I shouted before the captain could respond.

    ¡¸Attack¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Crossbows were fired immediately when the order was given.

    ¡¸E-enemy att¨D¨D ugyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop looking around! Enemies are¨D¨D guwah!¡¹

    We had plenty of time to aim at the brightly-lit enemies and we were 10 m away.

    Nobody missed their mark under those conditions.

    The same number of enemies fell as the number of bolts fired.

    ¡¸Spear unit, go!¡¹

    A row of spearmen charged at the enemy without dy.

    With how scattered and upied the enemy soldiers were with looking for their defeated prey, there was no way they could react to the ambush from close range.

    Even those who tried to run away could not escape the wall of spears and impaled or sent flying.

    ¡¸Here we go!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Yakov and Celia follow me and jump into the enemy¡¯s midst with our swords drawn.

    ¡¸Bastards¨D¨D!¡¹

    I¡¯ll take this guy out first.

    My sword enters from the bottom through his side and slices upward to his chest.

    ¡¸To think Goldonia wouldnd¨D¨D!¡¹

    The next enemy is saying something too.

    I don¡¯t pay any attention and turn the de of my raised sword around, bringing it down almost vertically through his shoulder all the way to his crotch.

    I front kick the soldier¡¯s body before it splits apart to avoid the blood stter.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to let you finish me off that easily!¡¹

    I grab the head of the spear thrust at me from the front.

    ¡¸Hiih......¡¹

    I return the thrust with the butt end of the enemy¡¯s spear, breaking his fighting spirit.

    ¡¸Eei, get it together. There aren¡¯t very many of them! I will take out the enemy leader!¡¹

    Themander runs at me shouting.

    With how big he was talking, his downward sh was fairly sharp.

    ¡¸Maybe upper-middle?¡¹

    I use the stolen spear to block the sword.

    He has some power and crushes the spear, not that I mind.

    ¡¸Average strength, I guess.¡¹

    I toss the spear and disarm him without using the de of the Dual Crater.

    After spinning in the air, the enemy¡¯s swordnds at his feet.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t lost¨D¨D¡¹

    He reaches his hand toward the fallen sword.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the lowest of the low.¡¹

    The moment he grabs the hilt, my Dual Crater stabs him in the chest.

    ¡¸Gah.¡¹

    ¡¸If you grabbed the one on your hip instead, we could have shed one or two more times.¡¹

    The man falls over, blood gushing out of his chest like a fountain.

    Why did he even bother carrying two swords?

    Now then, let¡¯s see how Celia and Ate are doing.

    ¡¸Woah there.¡¹

    Ate moves left and right, evading the enemy¡¯s sword.

    She lures the enemy to a ce with bad footing and the enemy soldier is clearly ufortable.

    ¡¸This woman, darting all over the ce...... uwah!¡¹

    Stubbornly forcing his way forward, the enemy catches his foot in a puddle.

    ¡¸Right, that¡¯s the end for you.¡¹

    Ate leaps into the chest of the stumbling enemy and stabs a dagger into the gap of his armor almost as if giving him a hug.

    Rather than a powerful lunge, she targeted a vital organ with precision.

    There is no hope for him to be saved.

    ¡¸Yah!¡¹

    I hear Celia¡¯s high-pitched voice.

    When I look over, I see her bend her body back and throw a short sword at the enemy.

    Her opponent is a knight with high defenses and practically no gaps in his armor.

    The sword Celia threw bounces off the knight¡¯s helmet.

    Noticing Celia, the knight turns to face her.

    ¡¸Hah, my steel armor won¡¯t be prated by a girl like¨D¨D gugh.¡¹

    A sword she threw with a slight dy urately stabbed the enemy¡¯s right eye, defeating him after a low groan.

    ¡¸Damn girl¨D¨D how dare you!!¡¹

    A different enemy approached her from the front, though she didn¡¯t panic, and simply switched to her one-handed sword.

    ¡¸Yah!¡¹

    She takes on the enemy¡¯s sword head-on.

    Sparks fly and light up Celia¡¯s cute face.

    ¡¸Tch, pretty good!¡¹

    They sh a second and then a third time.

    A rhythmic nging resounded every time their swords collided.

    Although Celia is properly blocking the enemy¡¯s attacks, she is stepping back one step at a time, likely due to ack of strength.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong!? You¡¯re still just a little girl in the end, huh!¡¹

    Getting overconfident, the enemy presses harder and winds up for what he believed to be the final swing.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    There was a noticeably louder metallic nk and Celia¡¯s sword was flung into the air.

    ¡¸It¡¯s done.¡¹

    I nod.

    Celia didn¡¯t put any strength in blocking. She crouched down and dashed forward.

    As a result, the enemy soldier¡¯s attack merely batted away her sword and threw himself off bnce.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    Celia grabs the arm of the forward-leaning soldier and sweeps his legs.

    ¡¸Guwa!¡¹

    After throwing him onto the ground, she straddles him and stabs the man¡¯s face and neck several times with her short sword.

    ¡¸You got Celia to get on top of you. Be happy and die.¡¹

    Celia is fine.

    Let¡¯s check on the 105th division.

    ¡¸Hyahoo! Kill ¡®em, kill ¡®em! ughter them all!¡¹

    The soldiers from the 105th lock swords with the enemy while shouting loudly.

    ¡¸These guys aren¡¯t from the Goldonian army!? They¡¯re like bandits......¡¹

    Another fellow soldieres in from the side to assault the one-sidedly defending enemy.

    After falling from a shield bash, the enemy was stabbed repeatedly by two people at once.

    ¡¸Gehahahaha! We couldn¡¯t let out our voice properly before. We¡¯re going to really enjoy ourselves now.¡¹

    ¡¸We couldn¡¯t have any fun in the Federation with how much they were prattling on about dignity and tradition!¡¹

    ¡¸The general doesn¡¯t nag us as long as we show achievements. He pays us to kill and fuck. What a dream job.¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with, the general is a person on the borderline between an orc and a human!¡¹

    The 105th energetically cut down their enemies.

    I¡¯ll remember the face of thest guy who spoke.

    ¡¸These guys are such savages! They have no sense of decency!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn Goldonia, were they so desperate that they recruited bandit tribes!?¡¹

    In my eyes, I can¡¯t distinguish the 105th division from a bandit tribe either.

    ¡¸Their way of fighting isn¡¯t like that though.¡¹

    Sure, they are continuously spouting things like killing this and fucking that.

    But they aren¡¯t simply rampaging wildly like a typical brigand would.

    ¡¸Man! Exhausting me like that!!¡¹

    While one soldier engages an enemy in front, another fellow soldier takes advantage of the time it takes the enemy to block with his shield and kicks from the side.

    ¡¸Not good! You guys, run away!¡¹

    Some soldiers turn their backs on a skilled enemy when pressured, but when the opponent saw that opening and thought he could pursue, his head was shot with multiple bolts.

    It only appeared like they were relying purely on instinct to fight, whereas they actually have proper teamwork.

    ¡¸Spear unit, push forward now, you idiot! The enemy is getting into a square formation! Crossbows, keep shooting them, dammit!¡¹

    Yakov is performing well as themander despite his rude tone.

    ¡¸They seem to be fine.¡¹

    Because of the advantage we had from the start, the enemy fell apart without ever being able to recover.

    ¡¸I-is this it!?¡¹

    I notice the sound of clopping hooves, which were incongruous in the night, and turn my head to see a man jumping on a horse and forcing his way down a path.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let that guy escape!¡¹

    If he¡¯s able to get away on horse, he can get in contact with his friends quickly.

    Reinforcements wille.

    A few crossbows fire in his direction, but none of themnd a hit.

    The figure disappears into the darkness.

    ¡¸Sorry boss!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    I run off with my Dual Crater resting on shoulder.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s currently nighttime.

    A horse may have better eyesight in the dark than humans, but they still can¡¯t run at full speed without paying attention to their feet.

    ¡¸I can catch up if they haven¡¯t picked up speed yet.¡¹

    There¡¯s obviously a risk that I trip and fall. I¡¯ll have to give up if I do.

    I open my eyes wide and run with my body lowered to reduce wind resistance.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... run faster!¡¹

    I see the enemymander whipping his horse.

    I¡¯m still far away, how can I see them? Whatever.

    ¡¸Alright...... I should be safe¨D¨D¡¹

    He rxed and slowed down, thinking he got away, huh?

    ¡¸I caught up.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    I leap and grab the enemy, taking him down with me to the ground.

    ¡¸T-to a horse...... monster...... you monsterrrr!!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling monster!?¡¹

    I hold down the shoulder of the enemy trying to crawl away on all fours and pull him backwards by force.

    His waist bends further back than it¡¯s supposed to and I hear the dry snap of his spine breaking.

    ¡¸Fuu...... I couldn¡¯t do anything about the horse.¡¹

    The enemy will be suspicious even if only the horse returns.

    I want to think that I at the very least bought the reconnaissance unit enough time toe and go back.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I nce into the distant ckness of the night.

    As expected, it¡¯s too dark to see anything.

    ¨D¨DDawn. Dpidated Temple Near the Road.

    Yakov, Celia and I sit cross-legged around a map.

    We stop at an abandoned temple off to the side of the road to take a breather.

    It¡¯s imperative that we move as soon as possible, however we might make absentminded blunders if we advance with the fatigue of battle still weighing on our bodies.

    Fortunately, this former temple isrge enough to contain all of us and because it is simultaneously close to the road and sandwiched by the woods, it¡¯s a good spot to take cover.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll let the soldiers rest, but we can¡¯t. Let¡¯s use this time to go over the n.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    I smoothly spread open the map containing Leopolt¡¯sments.

    They were detailed instructions directed toward the reconnaissance unit and my head hurt just reading them.

    I¡¯ll let Celia handle the rest.

    ¡¸Boss, where are we going next?¡¹

    ¡¸Where are the girls!?¡¹

    ¡¸Will we pass any towns with valuables to take?¡¹

    The soldiers chime in.

    I tell them to go to sleep since they¡¯re the reason we¡¯ve stopped, a little of my irritation showing in my harsh tone.

    ¡¸Shut up, you idiots won¡¯t understand even if I exin it to you. Be quiet and go to sleep!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry boss!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it boss!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you handle it, boss!¡¹

    It¡¯s fine as long as you get it.

    Now then, why is Celia looking at me strangely?

    ¡¸Uuu, it fits too well. You look exactly like the leader of a bandit tribe.¡¹

    Don¡¯t mumble nonsense, we¡¯re double-checking the n.

    I¡¯m counting on you, Celia.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...... obviously, our mission is reconnaissance. Our objective is to discover the enemy fleet. And then, ournding point should be slightly deviated north of where we nned initially...... here.¡¹

    Celia points to a spot on the map.

    ¡¸From here, we¡¯ll head south and scout each port city sequentially to find the enemy fleet.¡¹

    I follow Celia¡¯s pretty finger as it traces a line across the map.

    ¡¸Considering the size of the enemy, these are the five spots where they could potentially be anchored at¨D¨D this is the optimal route which Leopolt-san came up with. The detailed schedule for each day is listed.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s very like him. So, is it manageable?¡¹

    It was outside of expectations that we had to fight as soon as wended.

    ¡¸We should be fine. We aren¡¯t evente by half a day, plus the distance we drifted is within calctions. We can proceed as nned.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Let¡¯s go then.¡¹

    I nod.

    ¡¸Regarding the retreat at the end of our scouting, we¡¯ll be getting picked up by boats near the final city of Tebia, right here. We¡¯ll leave for the coast in the evening, get on the boats and return during the night.¡¹

    Fumu, perfect.

    ¡¸Only small boats areing to retrieve us? Nobat ships?¡¹

    Yakov questions.

    ¡¸Yes. Thebat ships are being repaired after the long journey from the Federation since it would be bad if they were insufficiently equipped to deal with the enemy fleet. We¡¯ll be going back the same way we came, in the small boats.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then...... if we run with the enemy behind us...... wouldn¡¯t they be unable to pick us up?¡¹

    Celia and Yakov exchange looks.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll figure something out.¡¹

    With that said, the impromptu strategy meeting ends.

    We can¡¯t prepare for every possible risk before a mission.

    We can only deal with it when it happens.

    ¡¸Boss¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me boss.¡¹

    I lightly flick the forehead of the soldier who came running.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy cavalry are headed this way on the road. They have roughly 200!¡¹

    The news quickly spread and stirred the soldiers.

    ¡¸Will we fight? Or will we let them pass by?¡¹

    Yakov says.

    Honestly, we don¡¯t have the option to fight.

    A force of two hundred cavalry is formidable and it¡¯s impossible topletely annihte them.

    Even if we wipe them out, a thousand woulde next.

    The enemy cavalry are travelling along the road.

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll find us if we hide in the obsolete temple, though there are the defeated enemy soldiers nearby to worry about.

    If they patrol the area, we won¡¯t be able to move.

    ¡¸I have a good idea!¡¹

    Celia shuffles down quickly after climbing up onto the roof of the temple to observe the enemy and promptly raises her hand.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    Yakov and I look at each other.

    Alright, why don¡¯t we let Celia handle it?

    ¡¸Halt¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Two soldiers of the 105th division cross their spears and block the path of the advancing enemy cavalry.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwho the hell are you......the South Yuguria army?¡¹

    ¡¸No shi......Naturally. We¡¯re monitoring this road.¡¹

    The cavalry looked at each other and came to a stop.

    They don¡¯t show any signs of attacking.

    The armor was peeled off the enemy we defeatedst night.

    With that said, we didn¡¯t steal enough for all of us, instead we only took enough for the two soldiers in front and Celia.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on!? Why did you stop!?¡¹

    A man resembling a knight approaches from the rear.

    He is probably themander of this unit.

    The strange thing is that their armor is different from the South Yuguria army I¡¯ve seen.

    It can¡¯t be because they¡¯re the western army, right?

    ¡¸Lord Torrome! It¡¯s the South Yuguria army monitoring this road!¡¹

    ¡¸I said to call me Captain Torrome.¡¹

    As the soldier reports, the man named Torrome looks inquisitively at Celia.

    I¡¯m ready to jump out and save Celia if necessary.

    ¡¸There¡¯s just the three of you?¡¹

    It¡¯s an appropriate question.

    However, Celia remains calm and points at the temple where all of us are hidden.

    ¡¸Of course not.¡¹

    Yakov and the others extend their arms out, only revealing their weapons.

    Like this, the difference in military uniforms won¡¯t be discovered.

    ¡¸There are about a hundred of us. If we station everyone out in the open like idiots, bandits will just go around.¡¹

    Celia answers like she¡¯s done this many times.

    I can tell she¡¯s nervous, but she¡¯s putting on quite the act.

    Nevertheless, Torrome is still cautious.

    ¡¸We weren¡¯t informed of this when we departed though.¡¹

    How will she react this time?

    If need be, I¡¯ll sacrifice Yakov and the 105th so I can pull Celia out of there.

    ¡¸We received an urgent mission. A group of bandits attacked the coast guards. We were dispatched to handle them. Unfortunately, it appears they have already withdrawn.¡¹

    Celia points to the ce where we fought earlier.

    ¡¸It was there. It seems to be a ratherrge group of bandits.¡¹

    Torrome and his subordinates whisper softly about something.

    ¡¸......so that was it after all. A riderless horse arrived in our garrisonte at night. We were also nning to confirm the status of the camp.¡¹

    That was close.

    I didn¡¯t think they would react so quickly. If we let them pass, we would have been in trouble.

    ¡¸Since you arrived before us, may I ask if you¡¯ve found any clues?¡¹

    Celia makes a face like she¡¯s thinking.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no doubt that the attackers fled north. As you can see, we are merely infantry and determined that we could not pursue, thus decided to ensure the safety of the road by stationing here. With the speed of horses, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s possible to catch up to them, so I ask that you please do so.¡¹

    After talking to his subordinates, Torrome gives the order.

    ¡¸Alright men, spread out along the road and head north! Don¡¯t miss a single clue left by the attackers!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, Celia did well to deceive the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well done.¡¹

    I exchange a look of joy with Yakov.

    Although there was no way he could hear our voice, Torrome stops as if he noticed something strange.

    ¡¸......by the way¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Company Commander Celian.¡¹

    ¡¸We came straight here when the horse arrived at our camp and we realized the emergency situation. Where were you and your squad that allowed you to respond faster than us?¡¹

    Celia freezes.

    ¡¸Not good. We might have to get everyone to charge......¡¹

    ¡¸General, please wait!¡¹

    Celia flinches, but instantly recovers, raising her eyes and furiously stomping on the ground once.

    ¡¸If you did it thoroughly in the beginning, we wouldn¡¯t have to do these unnecessary things......¡¹

    When Celia steps forward, Torrome and his horse reel back.

    ¡¸Are you, mere surrendered troops, suspecting us of the Empire¡¯s main army!?¡¹

    All of the enemy cavalry be stiff at the sudden loud voice.

    ¡¸Are we supposed to notify you of our every location, when you were supposed to be massacred, only to be granted mercy by Her Majesty Wilhelmina, which allowed you to be a part of the great Empire!?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s angry voice resounded.

    Although she is a beautiful girl with a beautiful voice, her enraged tone gives off a certain impactful force.

    It seems adorable to me though.

    ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not what I meant......¡¹

    ¡¸Then leave at once! Don¡¯te back until you clean up the enemy...... got it!?¡¹

    The enemy cavalry hastily gallops off.

    They¡¯ll be stuck searching for a nonexistent enemy now.

    ¡¸Fuiiii......¡¹

    I embrace the fatigued Celia as she copses.

    ¡¸Good work, Celia. I¡¯m proud of you.¡¹

    I squeeze her cheeks and rub her ass as I praise her.

    ¡¸How could you tell they were the surrendered troops?¡¹

    Celia answers as she melts in my arms.

    ¡¸I remember seeing their uniform before. They belonged to the Magrado General Governorate.¡¹

    ¡¸You turned it around on him just from that?¡¹

    Celia replies in between the kisses I rain down all over her face.

    ¡¸The deciding factor was how he referred to himself as Captain Torrome. He made sure to reject the title of Lord as he was no longer allowed to be addressed as such and it would be trouble if that was heard in public......I believe. They would want to avoid a dispute from breaking out between the surrendered troops and the main army of South Yuguria, that¡¯s what I thought.¡¹

    I¡¯m impressed how she could think clearly in that situation.

    She deserves a good hair-ruffling after that.

    ¡¸Uwaa! What are you doing, if you do it so much it¡¯s going to get all frizzy!¡¹

    Anyways, it¡¯s all due to Celia¡¯s efforts that we got through the predicament.

    ¡¸Everything¡¯s fine now.¡¹

    I can say that with confidence.

    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s nothing more to fear.¡¹

    Celia also smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like we¡¯ve already seeded.¡¹

    Yakov adds.

    Our reconnaissance operation will be smooth sailing from here.

 Chapter 408: Enemy Fleet Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 408: Enemy Fleet Discovery</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I pop my head out of a bush.

    ¡¸So this is the port city Hadgely...... I don¡¯t see a fleet there.¡¹

    Yakov peeks out beside me.

    ¡¸Yes. Although the port itself is fairlyrge, there are only fishing boats docked. People are leisurely tending to theirs.¡¹

    We have arrived at our first scouting destination.

    Obviously, we are not standing out in the open and are looking down at the city from a hill.

    We¡¯re far enough that my eyesight can not clearly make out every detail, but I should still be able to easily confirm the presence ofrgebat ships.

    ¡¸There are also not many ces we can¡¯t see from this¨D¨D¡¹¡¸You¡¯re in the way!¡¹ ¡¸Gueh.¡¹

    Yakov groans as he withdraws into the bush, freeing up space for Celia¡¯s head to pop out.

    ¡¸If the enemy fleet was docked here, the fishing boats would not be in the best spots of the harbor, plus the fishings would not be able to beid out with all the supplies needed by the navy. I think this port isn¡¯t being used.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    Out of the five candidates, the first of three priority targets has just been ruled out.

    It would have been nice to find them on the first try, but I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be that easy.

    ¡¸Regardless...... it¡¯s peaceful here. It doesn¡¯t feel like an area conquered by brute force.¡¹

    From our vantage point, we can¡¯t find any smoldering fires or soldiers squirming about.

    Aside from a few South Yuguria gs flying here and there, the city of Hadgely is rather calm.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see any traces of battle either...... Hadgely probably didn¡¯t put up much resistance.¡¹

    ¡¸The oue was likely decided the moment the enemynded on the west coast.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure the inferiority in military strength yed a part, but more importantly, Goldonia didn¡¯t have anybat ships, making it impossible to evacuate arge amount of soldiers.

    Not being able to retreat is enough to crush the morale of the soldiers.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also that......¡¹

    Celia ponders something.

    She looked extremely cute when she did so with just her head sticking out of the bush.

    ¡¸Magrado was a region who resisted heavily after being upied.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They really gave us a hard time.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have pleasant memories of this ce.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why the King separated them by area...... the General Governorate, the force which was given hospitable treatment, and the force which was given cold treatment.¡¹

    ¡¸I think Erich told me that before.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember much, but since Celia is so cute, I¡¯ll listen some more.

    ¡¸Splitting up the local powers into two and pitting them against each other might have been a fine method for the ruling party to control them...... but that would mean they have no sense of unity for when an enemy attacks.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds right to me.¡¹

    Let us name the two opposing powers as ¡®A¡¯ and ¡®B¡¯ and the ruling General Governorate as ¡®C¡¯.

    Theposition is such that A, as the proxy of the overwhelming power C, uses their backing to treat B cruelly.

    Rather than the absolute power C, B forms a grudge against A, the one directly ruling over them, and resists.

    A, annoyed that B is not obeying, also oppresses with more power.

    Meanwhile, C stands on top, ruling over the feuding A and B...... that¡¯s what the current scenario is like.

    What would happen if D, a greater power than C,es along?

    B would unconditionally surrender to D.

    If C loses, B would definitely get their revenge on A.

    Seeing the potential situation, A would also turn to the new ruler, D, and try to curry favor with them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a reasonable n to rule, however, the presence of a foreign enemy would turn it into a house built on sand...... right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Celia has be really clever.

    The way she spoke just now resembled the way Leopolt speaks though.

    I want her to stay cute.

    ¡¸It seems those wearing the armor of the General Governorate are cooperating at least.¡¹

    Yakov pokes his head out of the bush on the other side.

    ¡¸Because of Zilclearblue, the General Governorate was not monolithic.¡¹

    If he didn¡¯t fall from his position, he would have kept everything together for better or for worse.

    ¡¸The more you think about it, the more you see how badly timed the invasion was. It was bad luck.¡¹

    After that, Celia retracts her head back into the bush.

    ¡¸General, let¡¯s move to the next spot.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    There is no fleet here and it isn¡¯t functioning as a home port.

    We should check the next location.

    Nothing in particr happened on the way to the next city.

    ¡¸Well, Aegir-sama was almost found......¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows what would have happened if the little miss didn¡¯t use her quick-wittedness.¡¹

    I let my guard down in a remote area and came across an enemy scout.

    Although I tried to hide quickly in the grass, for some reason the scout stopped and walked straight in my direction.

    Thinking I was in trouble, Celia partially stripped her clothes and covered me.

    Within the grass, she kissed me and tangled her half-naked body around me, which when discovered, made the enemy scout leave with a sigh.

    In any case, we reached the next city of Sooka.

    ¡¸......this is.¡¹

    ¡¸How horrible.¡¹

    Sooka was partially destroyed.

    Its walls were crumbling in various ces and the feudal lord¡¯s residence, which was located in the center of town, was burning down.

    Many other homes were on fire, falling apart, and it was uncertain whether even half of them were undamaged.

    ¡¸It seems there were lords who resisted.¡¹

    ¡¸Were they extremely loyal or did they take things too far and forgot to withdraw?¡¹

    It¡¯s pointless to think about it now.

    ¡¸So, is the fleet¨D¨D guess they aren¡¯t there.¡¹

    The harbor has burned down and turned into a pile of rubble.

    It seems doubtful they would¡¯ve docked here, much less resupplied or done repairs.

    ¡¸This is the wrong ce too.¡¹

    On to the next city.

    ¡¸That was close!¡¹

    ¡¸General......¡¹

    ¡¸My bad.¡¹

    As we were making our way to the next city, we saw patrolling cavalry and hid ourselves in a wend.

    The enemy didn¡¯t notice us and we thought they would pass us by, but one of them separated from the group and wandered around me for some reason.

    Celia quickly threw a knife at a flock of waterfowl nearby and scared them into flying away.

    The enemy soldier was shocked for an instant, chuckled after realizing what happened, and turned away.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember making any blunders, so why are theying to me every time?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the general has a certain presence......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is not suited for hiding. Even in the mansion, I can tell where you are for the most part.¡¹

    It might have been a mistake to go on this scouting mission.

    It¡¯s a littlete now, so I can only do my best.

    If I recall, the next port city is Jannane.

    We position ourselves on a nearby hill, but......

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see anything.¡¹

    A fight did not seem to have urred in Jannane and a sturdy wall surrounds the city up to the harbor.

    ¡¸This is problematic.¡¹

    ¡¸ording to Leopolt-san¡¯s instructions......¡¹

    Celia confirms the directions written on the map.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only ce where we can get a clear view.¡¹

    A simple fort flying a South Yuguria g on top was located in the spot where Celia pointed to.

    It¡¯s not a ce where we can simply walk in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s safe to say that the enemy camp is there, so we need to infiltrate...... well that¡¯s what is written anyway.¡¹

    It¡¯s going to be risky.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t go looking the way we are. We need to disguise ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed.¡¹

    Yakov and I ponder possible options.

    ¡¸What kind of disguise should we use?¡¹

    ¡¸Should we look like the general poption and pretend to be a peddler?¡¹

    I nce at the 105th division soldiers.

    ¡¸Aah damn, I wanna go to a brothel.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling more like booze than women right now. I wanna drink till I throw up...... and maybe grab the ass of thedy at the bar.¡¹

    ¡¸Man, I wanna gamble so bad. I brought all of my pay with me and can¡¯t use it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Women...... booze...... gambling......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I shake my head silently.

    ¡¸Nobody¡¯s going to believe such boorish peddlers. One look and we¡¯ll be discovered.¡¹

    ¡¸Then...... what about troubadours?¡¹

    I nce back at the soldiers.

    ¡¸Do you guys know any poetry or songs?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a bar song, then¨D¨D Oh, we are the strongest, 105! We fight! We kill! We f¨D¨Dgueh!¡¹

    I kick the soldier and shut him up.

    Vulgarughter erupts around the agonizing man.

    ¡¸It was meaningless to think.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Is there a group these guys can disguise as?

    Yakov and I rack our brains for answers.

    Wee to a conclusion at the same time.

    ¡¸Brigands. These guys can masquerade as brigrands without looking unnatural.¡¹

    ¡¸With that decided, begin disguising yourselves, you guys!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹¡¹

    After letting out a modest cheer, the soldiers dress loosely, dirty their hair and carry unsheathed swords.

    In under a couple minutes, they just created a new group of brigands.

    ¡¸Perfect. They¡¯re clearly brigands no matter how you look at them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes General, nobody will think we¡¯re from the Federation army or the Goldonian army. This will work!¡¹

    The disguise isplete.

    Now let¡¯s walk boldly into town and scout.

    Celia grabs my hand as I stand up in high spirits.

    She also kicks Yakov with all her might.

    ¡¸If bandits approach the city, they¡¯ll get attacked. Let me handle it, Aegir-sama, please go rest.¡¹

    In the end, Celia took a few people with decent looks and infiltrated the city in disguise.

    I was worried and offered to tag along, but she rejected me in an indirect yet polite way.

    Celia returned safely a few hourster.

    ¡¸If I begin with the conclusion, we just missed them. Apparently, there was a fleet here several days ago.¡¹

    ¡¸So we were a bit toote......¡¹

    We all slump our shoulders in disappointment.

    ¡¸I did ask around town about the fleet...... but we can¡¯t go based off such uncertain information.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s no point in crossing the river unless we see the actual fleet.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the next city.¡¹

    Celia removes her disguise and then takes out a knife.

    ¡¸What are you going to do with the knife?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to kill an idiot. While I was questioning people, this guy went off on his own to the brothel.¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard! Relieving himself alone!?¡¹

    ¡¸Unforgivable! Little miss, get ¡®em!¡¹

    Eei, what a noisy bunch.

    ¡¸Celia, do it after we get back.¡¹

    Three out of the five candidates are misses...... so much for smooth sailing.

    We couldn¡¯t find the enemy fleet in the fourth city, Calbri, either.

    The result of Celia simrly asking around was that we learned the enemy fleet was also here and departed a few days ago.

    As Leopolt predicted, the enemy had split up their fleet into different harbors and are now gathering them all in one ce.

    Finally, we arrive at thest scouting destination, the city of Tebia.

    ¡¸In the end, the mission required us to take the maximum amount of time.¡¹

    Celia slumps over.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    This isn¡¯t the worst situation.

    Aside from the time wended, we have yet to encounter the enemy.

    In terms of a covert operation, that¡¯s very much a sess and Celia¡¯s efforts were huge this time.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the reason we got this far. You¡¯ve really gotten clever.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahu, hauu.¡¹

    I squeeze and pull her face and cheeks.

    She lets out happy sighs when I massage her like that.

    Celia¡¯s blissful expression didn¡¯tst long as she notices chuckling from Yakov and the others and quickly springs into action.

    ¡¸W-we need to scout!¡¹

    Celia kicks Yakov in the shin before rapidly zooming ahead to lead the charge.

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, I doubt the entire enemy fleet would be docked in Tebia though.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s shoulders drop a little more.

    ¡¸......fumu.¡¹

    I look at the map once more.

    Leopolt¡¯s notes included all the information before the start of battle at the very least.

    ording to that, Tebia is a well-known port city, although the size of its harbor is too small for a grand fleet to anchor at.

    All five of the candidates were chosen for the excellent geographical features of the inlet harbors and the proximity to major cities.

    We are careful not to expose ourselves as we scout Tebia.

    ¡¸Mmm.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected...... they aren¡¯t there.¡¹

    Several smallbat ships are docked, but that can¡¯t really be called a fleet.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I guess this is all¨D¨D¡¹

    Before I could finish, Celia notices something.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! There, look there!¡¹

    I follow her white, elegant finger and see many carts stopped in the city.

    ¡¸Looking closer, there are an abundance ofborers too! Loaded on the carts are...... it appears to be lumber!¡¹

    Yakov gets excited.

    ¡¸They expanded the harbor! There are countless buildings further in the inlet...... there¡¯s no doubt about it. The enemy fleet will being here!!¡¹

    Their aim to erge the harbor during war was clear.

    When we changed our vantage point, we observed that their construction work had already beenpleted and countless new structures were built.

    Those were definitely facilities to manage a fleet.

    ¡¸I see...... it¡¯s impossible to see further inside the inlet from the opposite coast.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, there are cannons installed at the entrance. Ships can¡¯t even approach.¡¹

    Yakov also mutters in agreement.

    We¡¯ve confirmed Tebia to be the home port for the enemy fleet.

    ¡¸However, they¡¯re not there.¡¹

    ¡¸......yes.¡¹

    We are certain of our findings, but the enemy fleet is currently not docked there.

    Determining the position of the home port is great, except it doesn¡¯t fulfill our objective of learning the enemy fleet¡¯s size andposition.

    ¡¸What does Leopolt¡¯s n say we should do?¡¹

    Celia looks down at the map.

    ¡¸He says......¡±in the case where the enemy fleet is absent in all five targeted areas, withdraw immediately.¡±¡¹

    Celia answers dejectedly.

    I painfully understand her feelings.

    She really did her best on this mission.

    Yet, returning home now, even with the information of the enemy home port, is still a mission failure.

    I want to reward her efforts somehow.

    ¡¸General, over there.¡¹

    Yakov points to arge group of carts heading to the city.

    There are quite a few of them.

    After the wagons passed by, soldiers bring back what seemed to have fallen out from the carts.

    ¡¸Lettuce?¡¹

    Lettuce doesn¡¯t keep very long after being harvested.

    If such a massive quantity is being transported, it will likely be consumed within a short period.

    Tebia does not have such a poption to do that though.

    ¡¸The ones who want vegetables...... are probably not theborers.¡¹

    I take a bite out of a head of lettuce.

    The fleet wille soon.

    But they aren¡¯t here now.

    And our n was to return home at once if we don¡¯t see the enemy fleet.

    ¡¸I guess we have to retreat.¡¹

    That was when Celia puts a hand on myp.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... let¡¯s wait.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I silently narrow my eyes and consider the idea.

    ¡¸There is a hill nearby with plenty of vegetation! We can use it for cover! Let¡¯s wait!¡¹

    Celia urges again.

    Leopolt¡¯s judgement is correct more often than not.

    If he nned for us to return right away, we should normally do so.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... we¡¯re one step away......¡¹

    It¡¯s also rare for Celia to insist this much.

    This cute girl already tried her hardest.

    I want to reward her efforts.

    ¡¸General......¡¹

    Yakov also looks like he has something to say.

    ¡¸Waiting two or three days shouldn¡¯t make a big difference.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we can¡¯t be fully satisfied if we don¡¯t get anything aftering this far.¡¹

    The soldiers purposely speak loud enough for me to hear.

    Alright, it¡¯s decided.

    ¡¸Yakov, thoroughly investigate the surrounding terrain. Confirm the ces where soldiers can be hidden.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, General!¡¹

    Yakov answers with a smile and Celia¡¯s face lights up too.

    ¡¸Distribute the rest of the food to everyone. It¡¯s troublesome to have to do it every single day.¡¹

    The soldiers also cheer.

    And so we deviate from Leopolt¡¯s n.

    The map was rolled up and stored away.

    I plopped myself down and watch Celia move energetically.

    Before I realized, Atees and sits on myp.

    ¡¸You trust the little girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. She¡¯s my cute little Celia.¡¹

    Ate wraps her legs around my back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not umon for fine weather to turn into a downpour within an hour on the seas. Does the little girl know that?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, it¡¯s the captain¡¯s responsibility if the weather was wrongly predicted. It¡¯s not the cute Celia¡¯s fault.¡¹

    The captain is me. I¡¯m the one who decided to do this.

    ¡¸I hope we¡¯re lucky then.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so too.¡¹

    I slip a finger into Ate¡¯s underwear.

    ¨D¨DThree Days Later.

    ¡¸Mumumumu.¡¹

    Celia paces around impatiently.

    We¡¯ve been in hiding since deciding to stay.

    Although we haven¡¯t been found and only a trivial incident urred, we also haven¡¯t spotted a trace of the enemy fleet.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already the third day. Our reserve food supplies are running out.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s steps get faster after Yakov¡¯sment.

    When we can no longer eat, we¡¯ll have no choice other than to retreat.

    I don¡¯t know if we can wait for them toe.

    ¡¸Ate-neesan, just a little more, if you don¡¯t lean forward a little more, the enemy will find you.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid. You only want to see my ass, right? Well, if it¡¯s just that, I could let you look all you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Nee-san, I¡¯ll give you my smoked meat, so let me touch your tits......¡¹

    ¡¸My body belongs to him. Come back with his permission if you want to touch.¡¹

    These guys are so carefree.

    ¡¸Besides, you stuck your hand in your pocket and jacked off while looking at mest night, didn¡¯t you? Doing it right in front of my face...... if you¡¯re gonna do it, do it far away. Your cum stinks. I would have killed you if any of it sprayed on me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ueh!? Bastard, that¡¯s what the yellow stain on your pants was from!? Gross!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯te near me!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I couldn¡¯t help it. I could see half of nee-san¡¯s sexy boobs......¡¹

    ¡¸That so...... if you give me two slices of meat, I might take a nap with my legs open for five minutes, what will you do? Of course, I¡¯ll murder you if you touch me.¡¹

    The morale of the soldiers haven¡¯t dropped either.

    Then, the lookout atop a tree raised his voice.

    ¡¸Boss! A boat............ ah, nevermind.¡¹

    My eyes get drawn upstream, where several small boats float down.

    Everyone sighs collectively and look away.

    ¡¸Uuu, uuu, uuuu.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s small hope was crushed and she resumes her aimless pacing.

    I grab the agonizing Celia¡¯s head and stop her.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... maybe I was mis¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia pauses when she looks at my face.

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Behind the small boats, a tiny dot emerges on the horizon.

    Gradually, the dot gets bigger and I can eventually tell it was the mast of a ship.

    Simr dots appear on either side, revealing small andrge masts, and eventually the hulls.

    ¡¸Enemy fleet arrived! Numbering 30...... 50...... greater than that¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The excited lookout puts a hand over his mouth and holds back the volume of his shout.

    ¡¸T-they came! They finally came!!¡¹

    Celia is excited to the point of tears.

    ¡¸Make sure you count properly. If you get it wrong, I¡¯ll strangle you to death.¡¹

    There is no hurry as the enemy fleet slowly makes their way toward Tebia.

    ¡¸10rgebat ships...... 50 medium ships...... 100 small ships!¡¹

    ¡¸3 more at the tail end...... they¡¯re not the size of ordinarybat vessels! Battleships. Three of them!¡¹

    ¡¸With these numbers, it¡¯s confirmed! This is the entire enemy fleet!!¡¹

    Celia is so excited that she starts hopping.

    ¡¸Our mission isplete. We¡¯re withdrawing.¡¹

    There isn¡¯t any meaning to stay now that our objective has been reached.

    Everyone nods contently.

    ¡¸Boss¨D¨D!¡¹

    The lookout on the tree shouts again.

    ¡¸What? Is there more of the enemy fleet?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! O-on the west of the road¨D¨D!!¡¹

    When I look on the road opposite to the river, a rank of troops dyed in red jumps into view.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the enemy army! Numbers are over 5000, close to 1000 are heavy cavalry!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Yakov and Ate look to me.

    ¡¸...... this isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    No other words can describe this situation.

    We¡¯re incapable of dealing with such a force right now.

    ¡¸We have not necessarily been found out. They might simply be passing through......¡¹

    As Celia said that, the gates of Tebia opened and the army entered the city.

    In addition, several patrol squads split off from the main army and disperse all across the city.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Celia goes silent and looks downward.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll hold off on retreating and wait until after night falls.¡¹

    Operating at night in an unfamiliar ce is dangerous, but the number of eyes just increased by that much.

    Leaving while the sun is still out is not a good idea.

    Right now, we¡¯ll have to stay low on the ground like insects with bated breaths and¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hiih!?¡¹

    I notice the small shriek and immediately hold up my Dual Crater in a throwing stance.

    The one who stood up was a young girl aged 14 or 15.

    ¡¸A...... aaaah......¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing thick clothes meant for a hike to the mountains and the basket in her hands contain wild herbs.

    So she went to pick edible nts...... the hill we are on is certainly a popr spot with no overgrown trees, but why are we so unlucky.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    A soldier lifts up his crossbow.

    ¡¸Hiiiih!!¡¹

    The girl turns around and runs down the hill, and if we don¡¯t take care of her, our presence will definitely be exposed.

    At this moment, a crossbow or my sword can still hit her for sure.

    She screams and runs away.

    The hand opposite to the one carrying the basket is pulling along a young girl...... who doesn¡¯t look older than ten years old.

    I can¡¯t hurt them.

    ¡¸......shit!!¡¹

    I curse as I stick my Dual Crater into the ground and also get the soldier to put away his crossbow.

    ¡¸General!!¡¹

    ¡¸Get ready to retreat!¡¹

    How many minutes will it take the girl to reach the city, and then how many minutes will it take for a soldier to send a search party after listening to her?

    I don¡¯t know, however, we should leave this ce as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Go down already.¡¹

    Fortunately, the sun is starting to set.

    How many hours do we have though?

    ¡¸Everyone has finished assembling. We can go¨D¨D¡¹

    Yakov was interrupted by the sound of an rm ringing in Tebia.

    That was quick. The speed was not that of a little girl.

    ¡¸She has impressive legs to get that far aftering here to pick herbs.¡¹

    I look up to the sky and smile.

    Yakov and Celia turn pale though.

    ¡¸General, our location has beenpromised, but we have not been directly spotted by them. If we move to the opposite side of the hill where there are more trees, we can hide until night......¡¹

    I was about to nod in approval of Yakov¡¯s suggestion, except I shake my head the instant I look at Tebia.

    ¡¸No, that won¡¯t work. We¡¯re going to run down the hill and try to get away somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be in in view of the enemy!!¡¹

    I grab the back of Celia¡¯s cor and kick Yakov¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Just get going! We don¡¯t have a second to waste!!¡¹

    The soldiers also scream when they look in the direction of Tebia.

    ¡¸Crap!¡¹

    ¡¸Run away!¡¹

    A red smoke signal rises from Tebia and the three ships turn.

    ¡¸Enemy battleship is opening fire¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A few seconds after the thunderous boom which sent vibrations down to my stomach, the top part of the hill we were on earlier exploded.

    Seeing that as a signal, Tebia¡¯s gates open and the soldiers that we saw enter rush back out.

    ¡¸Run, run¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I protect Celia from the impact of the cannonball thatnded close while racing down the hill like a rolling rock.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (runaway resourceful general), Yakov (runaway vice chief), Ate (healing the 105)

    Soldiers:

    105th Division: 95

    Current Location: West Coast, Near Tebia

 Chapter 409: Paper-thin

    <h4>Chapter 409: Paper-thin</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Celia, who is being carried under my arm, lets out a shriek after the earth-shaking roar.

    Without any dy, a mixture of broken tree fragments, dirt and pebbles explodes and showers on my head.

    No trace of the lush vegetation on top of the hill was left over.

    If we were a split second slower in getting down from the hill, we would have been sent flying together with thend.

    ¡¸How many did we lose?¡¹

    I bellow at Yakov, who is running beside me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure, although I saw maybe four or five sluggish people blown into pieces!¡¹

    We were lucky if that was all the damage we suffered.

    This is no time to be rejoicing.

    When I shift my gaze to Tebia, I see the enemy flooding out from the gates.

    Leading the charge are the heavy cavalry, kicking up a cloud of dust as they head towards us at full speed.

    I can¡¯t count them all.

    I just know that they have more than we can handle.

    We have lost the moment we let ourselves be chased and we wouldn¡¯t normally leave the cover of a verdant hill that cavalry can¡¯t enter, but......

    ¡¸Enemy battleship fired a third volley¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸These guys are better than getting sted by cannons after all.¡¹

    I stop watching the enemy, lower my head and push forward.

    Immediately after, there was an explosion, and then a violent gust of wind that peppered my back with dirt and sand.

    ¡¸Boss, please do something.¡¹

    ¡¸I know the general can at least deflect a shell!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I turn my head to look behind me.

    When I squint my eyes and concentrate, I see a ck dot appear in the red sky¨D¨D

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask for the impossible, are you trying to get me killed!?¡¹

    I crouch down and narrowly avoid the cannonball which makes a low whoom sound as it passes over my head.

    Supposing I could do something like that, it would be limited to the smaller cannons used by infantry, not therge ones installed on battleships.

    If I try to stop it, I¡¯ll be blown away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying, but we have no other choice than to run. Yakov, get their asses moving.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it, general! Run faster, you guys or else you¡¯ll be left behind!¡¹

    We somehow run down the hill while being under fire.

    A mere ten people were killed by the cannons, an insignificant amountpared to the magnitude of the attack.

    The battleships likely lost sight of us as the cannonfire didn¡¯t continue once we got away from the hill.

    Our opponents are three battleships.

    They could easily erase a tiny squadron of a hundred people.

    ¡¸General, where to next!?¡¹

    Yakov shouted after we descended the hill.

    I stop very briefly and try to grasp the situation around me.

    To the east is the hill we were on.

    We would get bombarded, so that¡¯s out of the question.

    To the south is the city of Tebia.

    Enemies are pouring out from there. That way isn¡¯t good either.

    To the north is an open road that leads to our retrieval point.

    To the west is opposite the direction of the river and where the wends extends.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going west.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹¡¹

    The soldiers express their bewilderment.

    ¡¸General, then we can¡¯t go back. We have to head to the river!¡¹

    ¡¸If they circle around to the road, we won¡¯t be able to move!¡¹

    This is no time to argue.

    I yell louder than the voices ofints.

    ¡¸Just listen and go west!¡¹

    They run regardless of their doubts.

    ¡¸You guys, don¡¯t grumble and follow the general!¡¹

    Yakov also yells, getting most of the soldiers toply with the order.

    We ran like our lives depended on it.

    Those whogged behind were kicked in the ass by theirpanions while those who stumbled were dragged along the ground by fellow soldiers beside them, and we somehow entered the wends before the cavalry caught up.

    ¡¸Gueh, it¡¯s deeper than it looks!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s full of leeches!! Dammit, what a horrible day......¡¹

    The wends were deeper than expected and more like a shallow swamp.

    We lose our footing and fall over, getting ourselves covered in mud.

    ¡¸This really sucks...... but it¡¯s not the worst.¡¹

    I stop and look back.

    The cavalry who are hot on our tails plunge straight into the wends.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    A horse could not hope to advance in a ce that infantry like us struggle to cross.

    Several riders in the front fall off their mounts while the horses of others get stuck.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Get off your horses and chase them!¡¹

    The heavy cavalry obey theirmander and jump into the swamp, but......

    ¡¸Uu, I can¡¯t move!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it because it rained in the west!? The water is up to my waist...... I-I¡¯m sinking!¡¹

    Being on horseback was bad enough, but their heavy armorpletely backfires, making it hard to tell whether they¡¯re floundering or progressing.

    There hasn¡¯t been any cannonfire either.

    This wend area must be outside the range of even a battleship cannon.

    ¡¸General, these guys are idiots. Should we counterattack?¡¹

    ¡¸Their infantry will catch up soon. We should get as far away as possible.¡¹

    I agree with Celia.

    Right now, we should focus solely on running.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop moving, throw mud and bugs while you run if you have to!¡¹

    After saying that, soldiers start hurling unknown objects.

    ¡¸Me too...... hiih!¡¹

    As Celia picked up a clump of mud and grass, she realized it was actually a giant slug.

    ¡¸At this rate, we¡¯ll be surrounded¨D¨D¡¹

    I point to the sun as Yakov brings up his concern.

    ¡¸The sun will set in two hours. We can manage once it¡¯s night with the hills, woods and the swamp around us. No matter how close we get to the point of escape, we wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun cavalry on a road after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see......¡¹

    I sigh as I look close by.

    ¡¸Like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys...... I told them to follow.¡¹

    Before our eyes, a group of soldiers detaches from us and runs to the north.

    There are ten or so of them.

    ¡¸Not good, we¡¯ve separated with the others!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped! I mean, running to the west is......¡¹

    ¡¸E-enemy cavalry areing behind us¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The soldiers running on the road are several times faster than us in the swamp.

    The problem is that the enemy cavalry chasing them are even faster.

    ¡¸Get them©`!!¡¹

    There isn¡¯t much light infantry can do against a squad of cavalry charging together in a line with spears.

    Those people were either impaled head-on, or stabbed in the back as they tried to run away, or worse, trampled by the enemy horses¡¯ hooves.

    ¡¸Hii, we can¡¯t stay in open spaces! Run to a ce with more cover!¡¹

    The surviving allies escape into the woods along the road.

    Seeing that, the enemy cavalry don¡¯t chase, rather theye to a stop near the vicinity of the trees.

    Then a small torch was lit, sending a colored smoke into the sky.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the correct move against cavalry, however...... they forgot one thing. That ce is by the river.¡¹

    Celia mutters in frustration.

    A moment of silence passed, and then booms resound, raining down cannonballs on the woods our allies ran into.

    Clouds of dust were raised and trees of varying sizes toppled over.

    It appears those who didn¡¯t follow me were not able toe out alive.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t afford to worry about them right now.¡¹

    After the heavy cavalry crawl out of the mud and scurry to safety, they could only stare bitterly at us until their infantry arrived.

    ¡¸Everyone, dive into the mud. Go deep inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Ueeeh...... are you serious, general?¡¹

    ¡¸This swamp is pretty gross. There are leeches, worms and poisonous insects......¡¹

    I push the groaning soldier¡¯s head into the mud.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll go too...... eei!¡¹

    Celia wiggles free from under my arm, takes a deep breath and goes into the mud.

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t! This is going to ruin my handsome¨D¨D gueh!¡¹

    That soldier who stood back up after saying he couldn¡¯t do it was shot in the chest and head with two arrows.

    In a hurry, the other soldiers who saw what happened submerged themselves into the swamp.

    Arrows scattered above us.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll continue in this manner and go deeper. Archers can¡¯t shoot us that well when we¡¯re under there.¡¹

    We move beneath the thickyer of mud and deceive the enemy¡¯s eyes.

    Enemy light infantrye behind the infantry, however they encounter difficulty wading through the mud and can¡¯t catch up to us.

    ¡¸Look at how they¡¯re walking. I bet they¡¯ve never traveled in mud before! Shit, a leech went in my pants!¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to them, we¡¯re used to it. It¡¯s just like the times we had to dive into a cesspool and wait until things died down after they found out we brought women into camp. Uooh, a centipede crawled up my ass!!¡¹

    As the unsightly chase continues, the sun gradually sets.

    ¡¸......damn pests. The sun is going down, we¡¯re pulling back!¡¹

    Night eventually falls and the enemymander grumbles mortifyingly.

    That¡¯s to be expected.

    With such poor footing and both ally and enemy covered in mud, it¡¯ll be hard to distinguish friend from foe in the darkness.

    And our chance to escape would be born from such chaos.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    We poke our heads out of the mud and confirm that the enemy has left the swamp.

    ¡¸It looks like we¡¯re safe for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, somehow.¡¹

    I can¡¯t tell who the mud-covered guy is.

    I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s Yakov.

    ¡¸Our location ispletely exposed. They also know we want to head to the river......¡¹

    A lump of mud pops out on this side too who I can tell, judging by her cute voice, is Celia.

    I¡¯ll pick off the centipede squirming on her head while I¡¯m at it.

    Celia hates the creepy-crawly bugs and would scream if she found out.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. The enemy will encircle the swamp and guard the riverside. If we are to survive......¡¹

    We may need to make a huge detour.

    In any case, our time limit is when the sun rises, so we have no time to waste.

    ¡¸Alright, everyone move without a soun¨D¨D¡¹¡¸Wait a se......abbhbh!¡¹

    The muddy Celia stepped in a deep area and sunk all the way to her shoulders, so I pull her up onto my shoulders.

    ¡¸The movements of the torches are strange. It appears they¡¯re heading west...... further ind.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    From the perspective of the swamp, west would be ind and east would be where the river is.

    The enemy should be fully aware of our need to head in the direction of the river.

    I don¡¯t understand the reason for blocking the west.

    It could possibly be some sort of deception.

    ¡¸You, go take a look.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay!¡¹

    I give an order to the dirty face next to me which matched the filthy water it was in.

    That guy swiftly runs off to survey the area and returns shortly after.

    ¡¸It seems the enemy has mistaken us for a group of brigands native to the area.¡¹

    ¡¸How cruel!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re a proud army of the Federation, dammit!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hrious you can say that when you were not too long ago clinging to a prostitute¡¯s leg for an hour, begging her for a 30% discount.¡¹

    The soldiers aren¡¯t very happy about the error, while Celia and I acknowledge the logic.

    Our clothes were a mess after we tried to disguise ourselves as brigands along the way.

    Although the uniforms are from the Federation, they haven¡¯t been kept in their original state.

    Ourck of hesitation jumping into the swamp and fighting style involving the hurling of mud and bugs also looked horrible.

    I recall the time we first appeared in front of that little girl.

    How did we look?

    Ate was showing off risque tattoos in a rather vulgar manner and provoking the guys.

    The despicable soldiers were appreciating and getting aroused by her underwear.

    Yakov was leading those soldiers by yelling obscenely and punching them.

    And then I was sitting in the center, stroking Ate with a grin while chewing on a stick of meat......

    That expression of fear made by the little girl was one that encountered a group of brigands rather than and one that spotted the enemy army.

    That meant she reported back to the city that she saw brigands.

    ¡¸I see, the enemy has not discovered our true identity yet.¡¹

    ¡¸They might believe the unlikely event that a group of savages were trying to raid the rural city of Tebia.¡¹

    ¡¸Now it makes sense why they would want to head ind!!¡¹

    If we were bandits, we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape by going towards the river.

    We would want to run ind at all costs.

    ¡¸This is our chance. Let¡¯s make the most of it right away.¡¹

    Even with over 5000 soldiers, they can¡¯t set up a tight perimeter around this vast swamp.

    ¡¸If they focus heavily on covering ind, that would leave the riverside short of hands. We might be able to force our way through! While it¡¯s dark, the enemy battleships can¡¯t fire eith¨D¨Dabhbhb.¡¹

    ¡¸Not much time has passed since the sun set. They should not have constructed their camps yet......if we raid them now, they¡¯ll be thrown into disarray.¡¹

    I nod back at Yakov and save Celia from the deep pocket of mud again.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way. Let¡¯s breakthrough.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave the torch there. After that, put up a fence too...... this darkness is harsh.¡¹

    ¡¸Captain, the bandits will want to run ind no matter how I think about it. Do we really have to set up defensive encampments?¡¹

    I can hear the voices of the enemy soldiers.

    They really think we¡¯re some kind of bandits after all.

    ¡¸......I think so too, but orders are orders. ording to the witness¡¯s report, we¡¯re dealing with extraordinarily vile bandits. You never know what to expect from crazy people. It¡¯s best to stay vignt.¡¹

    I tap the ground beneath my foot.

    It isn¡¯t particrly deep and my foot doesn¡¯t sink.

    ¡¸The fleet just arrived and we have to deal with this.¡¹

    ¡¸You said it. Since we¡¯re dealing with bandits, the fleet went ahead and entered the harbor first. We also just arrived.¡¹

    Before the captain could finishining, I jump out of the mud.

    ¡¸Eh.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    My Dual Crater slices the dumbfounded captain¡¯s head off.

    In the next second, the part of the stunned subordinate¡¯s head above his nose was sliced off.

    With two soft thuds, their bodies hit the ground.

    My appearance, illuminated by the bonfire, slowly registers in the brains of the other soldiers too shocked to react.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I inhale deeply and open my eyes wide.

    ¡¸Get ¡®em!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Simultaneously, the 105th division caked head-to-toe in mud rush out of the swamp.

    ¡¸E-enemy attack!!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ve gone insane ande to us!! Call the ones who went ind back here!¡¹

    As we thought, the enemy¡¯s defences are thin.

    It¡¯s clearly just for show.

    ¡¸Breakthrough the encirclement! Kick over the torches and the torch baskets!¡¹

    Yakov shouts as he swings his sword around.

    ¡¸Damn dirty bandits! Where did they spring up from!?¡¹

    An enemy soldier bes enraged and attacks with his sword, but I duck under and bisect his thigh, flipping him onto his back.

    I meet the following spearman¡¯s thrust with my sword and brush it off to the right side.

    With his arm and weapon diverted to the side, I gouge out half of his abdomen in passing using my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Shit, I can¡¯t distinguish any of them while they¡¯re covered in mud!¡¹

    ¡¸Just go for the biggest one for now......¡¹

    Three enemy soldiers group up ande at me together.

    I lure them in as far as I can and knock over the basket of a torch next to me, bathing the enemy soldiers in fire.

    Also battling hard are the guys of the 105th.

    ¡¸Eat this.¡¹

    A soldier grabs a glob of mud and hurls it at the enemy, then shes him when the enemy falters.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll shoot you.¡¹

    When an enemy soldier readies his crossbow at close range, an ally soldier sprays him with muddy water.

    ¡¸Gyaa, my eyes! My eyes©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Kekeke, not good enough.¡¹

    It was easy to take out the enemy as he covered his eyes in agony.

    ¡¸What foul y!¡¹

    ¡¸These guys are definitely some of the worst bandits I¡¯ve seen!¡¹

    Did he hold water from the swamp in his mouth and spit it at the enemy?

    Dirt or sand would be too hard to hit.

    Water has a broader range, plus muddy water is harder to wipe off than clean water once it gets in your eyes.

    ¡¸The only problem is whether you have the courage to hold the filthy water in your mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸As for me...... I won¡¯t!¡¹

    Yakov says as he cuts down an enemy.

    ¡¸Neither will I.¡¹

    I reply and evade the enemy¡¯s sword, then grab his helmet, sweep his feet, and m his face into a rock.

    The fierce battle with no regards for appearance resulted in the riverside encirclement breaking.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough. Now we run.¡¹

    ¡¸You know the point of escape, right? If you don¡¯t, you better not get separated from the general¡¯s ass! If you go astray, then give up and die. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I run ahead to lead the charge while everyone follows behind me.

    Of course, Celia is keeping tightly beside me.

    ¡¸They ran, give chase.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, some of them are still here...... prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m on your side! I was pulled into the swamp, that¡¯s why I¡¯m covered in mud¨D¨D gyaaa!¡¹

    The enemy tries to pursue despite being in disarray.

    In cases like this, the chasing side has the advantage.

    If we run in a straight line, they¡¯ll catch us in no time.

    Every time the enemy increases their speed, wee to a halt.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop here. Hide.¡¹

    If we conceal within bushes and the enemyes along......

    ¡¸Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We jump out and pounce on the enemy from the side.

    Since they¡¯re running in the dark, they can¡¯t be wary of their surroundings.

    Enemies running while waving their torches around are perfect targets for us.

    Multiple enemies get cut down instantly.

    ¡¸Group up and fight back!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯re running.¡¹

    When the enemy sets up formation to engage, we immediately flee. This sequence repeats itself.

    ¡¸I see, there are fast and slow enemies. After we defeat the vanguard and the rest of them catch up, we run away again.¡¹

    Yakov is impressed.

    This is also a tactic used by bandits or mercenaries, not an army, though.

    It wasn¡¯t an honorable way, but it was effective as the enemy was forced to be cautious of our frequent ambushes and gradually slowed down.

    And so we arrived at the riverbank before the sun rose.

    ¡¸Is this the ce for sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the shore where the boats will arrive...... without a doubt!¡¹

    After Celia confirmed it, a torch, which was forbidden until now, was lit.

    This would act as a signal for the boats.

    There was some concern considering we arrived a few dayster than scheduled, however a small light on the water answered ours.

    More lights simultaneously appeared and made their way to the shore.

    ¡¸It was a really close call, but...... we made it somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was nervous.¡¹

    ¡¸We made it in time.¡¹

    It was right when Yakov and Celia both pat their chest in relief.

    ¡¸Loose¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ming arrows apanied the order and soared toward the small boats.

    The arrows didn¡¯te from the south where we were being chased, rather it came from the north side.

    ¡¸Celian, my ass...... main Imperial army, my ass......¡¹

    It was a voice I¡¯ve heard before.

    ¡¸How dare you trick me, little girl!¡¹

    Appearing is the cavalry squad deceived by Celia on the way here.

    Out of the 200 soldiers, half have dismounted to shoot arrows.

    They chased us all the way here?

    ¡¸We searched all over the north and found no such bandits...... so we turned back at a loss for what to do, only to discover this.¡¹

    Tossed at us were the three sets of South Yugurian armor which Celia used to disguise us.

    They got in the way after we used them, so we abandoned them in the ruined temple.

    ¡¸We went to investigate our ally camp to search for clues and found three soldiers who were stripped naked......how dare you, how dare you......¡¹

    Burying them would have been a better decision, but it¡¯s toote.

    Fires break out in the small boats as the returned to the halfway part of the river.

    It would be impossible for them to retrieve us while being shot at.

    ¡¸Get them, annihte those guys!¡¹

    ¡¸Arrgh, you should have stayed deceived!¡¹

    I draw my Dual Crater and intercept the enemy cavalry.

    ¡¸Damn liars, go to hell!¡¹

    An enemy soldier swings his sword on horseback.

    ¡¸Get tricked by a woman¡¯s lies.¡¹

    I slice his sword in half with my Dual Crater, spin and sweep the horse¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸Coward, fight head-on!¡¹

    Another soldier lunges with a spear.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it now.¡¹

    I tilt my head to the side, narrowly avoiding the tip of the spear by a paper-thin margin, then extend my arm and lop off his head.

    ¡¸Hand me that insolent girl. I¡¯ll beat her to death!¡¹

    A warhammer swings down from horseback.

    This guy is the captain, right?

    I promptly crouch and pick up a rotten oar at my feet.

    ¡¸What are saying you¡¯ll do to my cute Celia? I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    I cut the handle of the warhammer with my Dual Crater and knock him off his horse by whacking his face with the oar.

    ¡¸What was that about Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸A......agh......¡¹

    The man groans in agony.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡¹

    I swing down the oar at his head three times.

    ¡¸Now then......¡¹

    I check the situation around me after taking out the captain.

    ¡¸......this isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    While there is the numerical disadvantage to consider, we aren¡¯t losing as one-sidedly due to the cavalry not being able to make the most of their strength at night.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean we win overwhelmingly nor can we drive them back very quickly.

    Somehow, the boats extinguished the fires, but they can¡¯t approach the shore like this.

    ¡¸If this happens......¡¹

    I hear an unpleasant sound.

    ¡¸There they are! They¡¯re on the riverside!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re engaging with an unknown group...... that¡¯s an ally, it appears. Although not in the report, it seems an ally unit is engaging with the enemy.¡¹

    The enemy finally caught up from the south.

    It¡¯s hard to determine their exact numbers in the night, but they¡¯re somewhere in the thousands.

    ¡¸Captain has been killed©`! Retreat©`!¡¹

    The first enemy pulled back atst, but it¡¯s toote.

    No attention is being paid to their withdrawal as the South Yuguria squad chases us to the river.

    The enemy has over a thousand troops and the count is still increasing.

    We¡¯re a measly 80 people...... and the boats can¡¯t get any closer to us.

    ¡¸This is bad.¡¹

    I don¡¯t reply to Yakov¡¯s words.

    It¡¯s a fact that doesn¡¯t have to be stated.

    ¡¸N-now that it¡¯se to this-¡¹

    Celia pulls out her sword and stands in front of me. I simply pull her behind me without saying anything.

    ¡¸W-what should we do, boss......?¡¹

    ¡¸Do we have any options, general?¡¹

    Naturally, the soldiers can¡¯t hide their nervousness.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I don¡¯t answer any of them.

    That¡¯s because we don¡¯t have any means to get out of this.

    ¡¸Line up. They might charge again.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let a single ant escape.¡¹

    The enemy has an excessive amount of torches and arrange themselves in an orderly formation.

    A forced breakthrough would be suicidal.

    ¡¸Commence the attack.¡¹

    Arrows fly from the enemy ranks and the spearmen walk forward steadily with their spears held out.

    ¡¸Ready your shields.¡¹

    Yakov yells and shields line up.

    Fortunately there weren¡¯t many enemy archers, so that wasn¡¯t enough to copse us, however that can¡¯t be said about the spears.

    ¡¸Gue!¡¹

    ¡¸Guha......¡¹

    The group of spears thrust repeatedly and gradually corner us, piercing one soldier after another.

    ¡¸Move it.¡¹

    I step in front, cutting off spearheads, brushing them aside or pulling in enemy soldiers by the spear to cut them down when possible, and still they show no signs of panicking.

    ¡¸Openings will arise if we hurry. Advance with certainty and push the enemy...... push the Goldonian army into the river.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been exposed, huh?¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater and decayed oar, scattering the enemy soldiers.

    Yet, they don¡¯t falter or yield, preventing me from oveing the forest of spears by myself.

    Our end seemed more inevitable with every step the enemy took.

    We were finally driven into the water.

    ¡¸Damn...... is this it?¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to eat up a virgin before I die......¡¹

    When the water reaches up to my waist, I instinctively reach out to grab Celia¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... uuu, I did something that cannot be undone......¡¹

    Celia turns pale, although I won¡¯t give up so easily.

    We can still fight a little longer and I can always swim away with you if absolutely necessary.

    ¡¸Well, we must at least fight together until the 105th are dead¨D¨D¡¹

    It was right when I turned around.

    I heard the twang, like the sound of a bowstring releasing an arrow...... then my vision gets dyed red.

    ¡¸A catapult!? In this situation?¡¹

    Celia rushes out of my arm.

    An oil-based projectile wasunched, but I don¡¯t understand why the enemy would use a catapult now of all times.

    Once again, I hear the low twang.

    ¡¸General!¡¹

    Yakov shouts.

    I grasp what¡¯s going on soon after.

    ¡¸Men¨D¨D they¡¯vee. Reinforcements have arrived!¡¹

    A ming mass soars over our heads.

    In other words, the catapult is being fired from the river.

    Hope returns to our allies who had resigned themselves to death.

    ¡¸It would be a waste if you died after reinforcements came. Go all out.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A much-needed boost in morale was given to the remaining soldiers of the 105th, which had been reduced to less than half of its initial size.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an attack from the river!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it Goldonia!? They shouldn¡¯t possess anybat ships!¡¹

    ¡¸No, ording to intelligence, the reinforcements are from the Federation¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia realizes something as she nces over at the rattled enemy.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, our ally ships should have cannons. Deliberately using catapults is a way to prevent the enemy from distinguishing friend from foe and to stop the enemy¡¯s attack! Fire is being used to secure vision!¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I immediately shout at Yakov.

    ¡¸Be my tform.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    I step on top of Yakov without waiting for a proper response.

    ¡¸Celia.¡¹

    I pull Celia up onto my shoulders and hand her my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Guooooh, my shoulders...... my back......¡¹

    Yakov groans as Celia waves the glowing red sword.

    ¡¸N-not good! Shoot that down!¡¹

    The enemy must have realized what we¡¯re trying to do.

    Arrows fly toward the three-person tower we made.

    ¡¸Guwaa! General, I can¡¯t hold on!¡¹

    Yakov struggles to keep upright as a few arrows hit him.

    ¡¸Endure it. I got hit too.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, Aegir-sama...... p-please notice soon...... or else Aegir-sama will......¡¹

    I can¡¯t allow a few arrows to my arm and thigh to knock me down now.

    I have to lower Celia and ensure she doesn¡¯t get hit as well.

    Then, a much smaller pot of oil gets flung near us, creating a modest me on the surface of the water.

    Our three-person tower was illuminated.

    That should have allowed them to spot us.

    I jump off of Yakov along with Celia.

    ¡¸Guha.¡¹

    ¡¸I will extract the arrows right away!¡¹

    Yakov falls over and Celia checks on my wounds, but now isn¡¯t the time.

    There was a resounding boom that instantly lit up the dark river.

    Then¨D¨D

    A cannonball drops in the middle of the enemy lines.

    The force of the st itself wasn¡¯t as greatpared to that of the enemy battleship.

    However, the result would be the same if the cannonball falls on a soldier¡¯s head.

    ¡¸More are iing!¡¹

    Consecutive sts from cannons rain down on the enemy.

    ¡¸What incredible precision...... this isn¡¯t easy to do in the dark.¡¹

    There were not that many roars from cannons.

    The impact of the cannonballs were small too.

    Nevertheless, the urate bombardment was sufficient enough to disrupt the enemy.

    ¡¸Sink those crappy ships already!¡¹

    The stubborn enemy soldiers shoot a volley of ming arrows at the river.

    I don¡¯t think such an attack would be effective against ships with protective ting though¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uwaah! They¡¯re aiming at us!¡¹

    ¡¸R-retreat...... wait, the cannons are following us!¡¹

    ¡¸Run away! Fall back!¡¹

    A barrage of cannonballs concentrates on the area where the ming arrows came from.

    ¡¸......that¡¯s a little over the top.¡¹

    The cannonfire chases after the enemy archers even after they disperse.

    ¡¸I guess Ivanna is leading them.¡¹

    I can just imagine seeing her yell, ¡°Insolent! Light that ce up!¡±

    ¡¸Anyways, this is our chance. Let¡¯s counterattack.¡¹

    ¡¸Counterattack!? No matter how effective the bombardment is, with our numbers......¡¹

    Yakov questions my decision as he pulls out an arrow from his body with a big painful groan.

    ¡¸Defeating them is impossible. However, if we posture like we want to attack, the enemy will falter. Pretend like a fresh supply of troops mighte from the boats.¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood...... guaaahh! I finally pulled it out...... alright, you guys!¡¹

    Fewer than 40 of the 105th army corps proceed to counterattack.

    It was still enough to force the enemy to slowly retreat.

    ¡¸Pull back, more of them mighte from the boats!¡¹

    ¡¸Get in contact with the main army! Have them dispatch a fleet from Tebia!¡¹

    As anticipated, the enemy goes on the defensive.

    With that, we created a small window of time.

    ¡¸Now they just have to pick us up quick.¡¹

    I nce at the river and see the small boats slowlye back toward us.

    I know they¡¯re going as fast as they can, but they¡¯re too slow and it¡¯s annoying me.

    ¡¸Hurry...... hurry...... ah, one of them is fast...... wait, that¡¯s too fast.¡¹

    One particr boat is moving abnormally fast.

    ¡¸Being fast is good, but...... it¡¯s swaying left and right.¡¹

    Yakov tilts his head as he is working on removing another arrow.

    ¡¸The rowers must be amateurs...... relying simply on strength to row.¡¹

    Ate also seems stunned¨D¨D

    ¡¸Why are you naked!?¡¹

    Celia yells angrily.

    ¡¸If worsees to worst, I thought I could swim back.¡¹

    Apparently Ate stripped naked in preparation to swim.

    ¡¸Relying on strength...... I have a bad feeling about this.¡¹

    I hear a boisterous voice as if to affirm my uneasiness.

    ¡¸Wahahahahaha!! Row harder. Show everybody how a man does it!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah...... he¡¯s here.¡¹

    Celia puts a hand on her face in disgust.

    ¡¸This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a row boat kick up whitecaps like that.¡¹

    The small boat runs up onto the shore with staggering momentum, which carries it sliding across thend.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh hey.¡¹

    Nobody needs to mention who is riding in the boat.

    It¡¯s Gildress and the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Although I want to enter the fray, I am no fool. I know this is no time to fight. Now, get on. We¡¯re going back!!¡¹

    Gildress sends a re at the enemy in front of him before bellowing.

    He might be impulsive, reckless, and stinky, but he isn¡¯t a pure idiot.

    Well, an idiot wouldn¡¯t have be king or have been able to garner respect from a certain amount of people in the first ce.

    He regrettably saved us from danger so I¡¯ll have to treat him with respect from now on¨D¨D

    ¡¸......hey.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Get on quickly! Dawdling is not very manly!¡¹

    I want to get on fast.

    I also want Celia and Ate to get away safely, plus Yakov and I are hurt.

    ¡¸Where do we get on?¡¹

    The boat Gildress came to pick us up in was packed full with ten Aless soldiers with nobody in the mood to budge.

    Looking closer, I see the draft is near its maximum too.

    ¡¸Wahahaha!! I didn¡¯t realize that!!¡¹

    While we were going back and forth, the other boats reached the shore.

    The reason they were slower was because only two rowers were onboard.

    ¡¸Retreat, quickly!¡¹

    Yakov instructs the surviving 105th army corps, who rush onto the boats.

    I take Celia and run on a different boat.

    ¡¸Full speed ahead. Go as fast as you can row. I don¡¯t want to hear you say you¡¯re tired!¡¹

    The soldiers return to their respective work after I yell.

    Squeezing out thest of their strength, the 105th row away from the western coast.

    After the final boat gave a signal to notify a sessful withdrawal, the bombardment from the river ceased.

    The enemy fortified their defences expecting arger squad tond, but no such squad came.

    ¡¸It was truly a paper-thin margin.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I stroke the naked Ate and hug Celia in my arms as she silently tends to my wounds.

    ¡¸Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸......yes.¡¹

    I ruffle her mud-filled hair.

    Oops, a strange caterpir fell out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let it get to you. It¡¯s because you stuck it out that we learned theplete numbers of the enemy fleet. The result is a great sess.¡¹

    ¡¸But it all backfired...... we suffered major casualties...... and more importantly, Aegir-sama¡¯s life was one step away-¡¹

    I tighten the hold I have on Celia.

    We certainly took a big hit.

    After setting out with a hundred people, not even forty remain.

    An appropriate reward will apany the losses and hard work though.

    ¡¸Hey now, I was the one who made the decision. The operation was a sess, so that should be good enough.¡¹

    An especially noisy boat overtakes us.

    ¡¸First to go! First to return! That¡¯s the way of an Aless man, we don¡¯t lose to any boat!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oh yeah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸There are people out there like them who only think 30 minutes ahead. It¡¯s fine if you learn from them once a year or so.¡¹

    ¡¸......yes.¡¹

    She¡¯s still depressed.

    Alright, I¡¯ve got it.

    I wipe mud from Celia¡¯s face as my heart fills with determination.

    Our boat does not travel all the way to the opposite coast, instead it groups up with thebat ships that fired their cannons during our retrieval.

    Sure enough, the one inmand is Ivanna.

    ¡¸Hmp, wiping the ass of an impossible operation that was executed without thinking of the consequences¨D¨D nmu!!¡¹

    As soon as I see Ivanna, I wrap my arm around her and give her a kiss.

    ¡¸Nnn©`©`!! Nmmu©`©`!!¡¹

    Ivanna was starting to say something and tries to break free by kicking my stomach and scratching my back, but I continue kissing her, inserting my tongue into her mouth as well.

    My right arm is circled around her waist and my left hand is firmly grabbing her shoulder.

    ¡¸Nnnnh©`©`! Nn©`©`!¡¹

    Ivanna sinks down slightly and puts her weight behind a knee to my crotch.

    It was a rather nice stimtion to my cock, which is rather erect after experiencing battle.

    ¡¸N...... n......¡¹

    Suddenly, Ivanna loses strength and this time she brushes against my crotch with her thigh.

    ¡¸Puha! Out of nowhere, you just¨D¨D nngh!¡¹

    She was able to let out some words during the brief separation of our lips, but I push her against the mast of the ship and resume the kiss.

    ¡¸......nn.¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s body gradually rxes and she slowly slides down along the mast.

    I stick my thigh under her crotch, supporting her before she reached the deck, and continue kissing as we stand.

    ¡¸W-what a kiss.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they¡¯re definitely going to start after this.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s tough to endure the feeling after a fight......¡¹

    I feel the intense stares of not only the 105th army corps, but also the sailors on the ship.

    If I go any further, Ivanna will get angryter.

    ¡¸Nn.¡¹

    Ivanna was out of breath and had to prop herself up on the mast after I let go of her mouth and body.

    ¡¸You...... sex ......maniac...... doing ......something so sudden......¡¹

    ¡¸It would have been over had you note. That was my way of showing gratitude, so thanks.¡¹

    When I try to embrace her again, she sweeps my hand away.

    ¡¸Enough. I¡¯m not letting you do it anymore!¡¹

    Ivanna catches her breath and once againposes herself.

    ¡¸That gloomy guy named Leopolt entrusted me with the task after telling me you probably went off and did something stupid again. What a huge pain.¡¹

    Ivanna turns aside adroitly.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll need to undergo maintenance again after the long journey too. Simply moving them like this will throw that schedule off by a lot.¡¹

    ording to Ivanna, she led one of thergebat ships and three smallbat ships.

    However, contrary to her words, the fleet isposed of ten ships.

    Not to mention the ships in the rear are filled with torches and visiblyrge.

    ¡¸This should be sufficient. Cut us off.¡¹

    Sailors climb across ropes connecting to therge ships behind us.

    After they made it over, they sever the ropes and the six ships slowly drift downstream.

    ¡¸Did they suffer damage? It¡¯s a little bit of a waste to abandon them though.¡¹

    A proud look forms on Ivanna¡¯s face, though she forcibly makes a fed up expression to somewhat hide it.

    She must have wanted me to ask.

    ¡¸You¡¯re truly an amateur. Look closely, those are scrapped vessels. We pulled along old transport ships which were sitting uselessly in the harbor. The reason they appear bigger is because we hammered nks onto the hulls and ced torches on the ships.¡¹

    Now that she brings it up, I notice holes here and there and theck of masts.

    ¡¸It would have been problematic if the enemy chased us. That¡¯s why we let the sixrger ships go downstream, put out our torches and redirect the enemy¡¯s attention in that direction.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... but cruising along an unfamiliar ce without the use of light is¨D¨D¡¹

    Ivanna smiles before I could finish.

    It must be my imagination, but I could have sworn I saw her throw her head back slightly.

    ¡¸How many years do you think I¡¯ve been operating ships? After travelling through a body of water once, I can sail across it with my eyes closed.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing. I¡¯d expect nothing less.¡¹

    It feels like Ivanna is tilting backwards more and more.

    Her skill is impressive, but that coupled with a hot-headed personality makes me a little worried.

    ¡¸Fufun, it¡¯s a world of differencepared to ¡®her¡¯, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You were on board too?¡¹

    Standing in front of Ivanna¡¯s line of sight was Sekrit.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (dejected), M (hase), Irijina (free), Luna mander), Sekrit (enduring)

    Leopolt (staff officer, angry), Tristan (staff officer, astounded), Gido (escort unit, perplexed), Yakov (injured), Brynhildr (vampire, sleeping), Ivanna (fleetmander, satisfied), Ate (nude)

    Soldiers:

    105th Division: 30

    Current Location: On the River, heading home

    Enemy Force: Confirmed

    Western Army: Approx. 50 000, Magrado Local Army: Several Tens of Thousands

    Fleet Stationed in Tebia: (Battleships: 3. Large Combat Ships: 10, Medium Combat Ships: 50, Small Combat Ships: Approx. 100)

 Chapter 410: Truth of the Shock

    <h4>Chapter 410: Truth of the Shock</h4>

    Tableware tters with a bright ring.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Ivanna stares at me with narrowed eyes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be upset. A little bit of noise isn¡¯t such a big deal, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say anything.¡¹

    Ivanna returns to her meal, but when I picked up a stray leaf of a vegetable that dropped on the desk and put it in my mouth, she stops moving and stares at me again.

    Right now, I¡¯m eating aboard thergebat ship Ivanna came to retrieve us with.

    ¡¸Being able to eat a proper meal while on the move is a special privilege that navy soldiers have.¡¹

    This wouldn¡¯t be possible during a march onnd.

    Even if we set up camp, we would only be sitting on a mat within a tent.

    In that respect, the room we are currently eating in is furnished with a table and chairs which allows us to rx.

    ¡¸This is normal for argebat vessel. Compared to the Suvorov, this room is like a rabbit hutch, but it¡¯s eptable for one day.¡¹

    If we¡¯re going to talk about luxury, then I also have something to bring up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s lonely with just the three of us here. I would have liked Celia and Yakov to apany me as well.¡¹

    Only Ivanna, Sekrit and I are in the room right now.

    After I said that, Ivanna¡¯s brows furrowed immediately.

    ¡¸Why do we have to eat in this narrow captain¡¯s quarters with five people!?¡¹

    She thinks it¡¯s cramped?

    There¡¯s lots of space to me though.

    ¡¸In the first ce, I¡¯m already putting up with eating together with this woman!¡¹

    Ivanna ms her fist onto the desk and makes an unpleasant face before continuing.

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s surprising that someone like you, who is an archenemy of the Federation, doesn¡¯t feel any embarrassment getting on a Federation ship.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu......¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    The soldiers and sailors on this ship are all from the Federation and the one inmand is Ivanna.

    Sekrit¡¯s harsh treatment is not something that should be overlooked.

    ¡¸She lowered her head and begged toe along...... except when it came time to fight, she simply peered out a window of a room and didn¡¯t contribute in any way. If this was how things would be, don¡¯t you think a mass of lead of the same weight is more useful?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t say anything and focuses on her meal.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong to step on the battlefield with her arm like that. She should just live by swinging her hips on top of a man.¡¹

    Ivanna rebukes Sekrit further.

    Sekrit nces at me for a split second.

    Iprehend everything from that gaze.

    Sekrit can¡¯t infringe into Ivanna¡¯s territory in whatever way she likes since she knows she is hated.

    She also understands well enough that she can¡¯t enter the battlefield with a single arm.

    The fact she even bowed to Ivanna so she coulde was almost certainly because she¡¯s worried about me.

    ¡¸Are you listening, you good-for-nothing?¡¹

    Unable to bear it anymore, I stuff the remainder of my meal into my mouth and stand up.

    With that said, I can¡¯t me Ivanna.

    I know the discord between Ivanna and Sekrit is very deep-rooted and I can¡¯t exactly berate the person who saved our lives.

    The only thing I can do is ask nicely.

    ¡¸Ivanna, please don¡¯t say anymore.¡¹

    Ivanna looked at me like she was shocked by what I said and turned her head away with a ¡®hrmph¡¯

    ¡¸Please, do it for me.¡¹

    I take the fork left alone by Ivanna, poke it into the meat dish and carry it to her mouth.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t even know the humiliation I felt¨D¨D hamo, mghmgh.¡¹

    Next, I bring a ss filled with wine to her lips.

    ¡¸After all that cursing and she had practically no reaction¨D¨D ngh, ngh.¡¹

    I should curry as much favor here as possible.

    ¡¸To begin with, she gets carried away because you treat her too nicely. If you train her as a ve...... I want that vegetable next.¡¹

    Ivanna continues while I serve her.

    Her nastiness has visibly reduced and her negative remarks toward Sekrit has gradually disappeared......

    ¡¸...... hmph.¡¹

    However, it felt like Sekrit¡¯s expression became gloomier than it was when she was being vilified.

    I tilt my head wondering why and feed Ivanna a steaming smoked potato.

    ¡¸When you suddenly went on a scouting mission¨D¨D ah, hot, hot!! W-water!¡¹

    Oops, I was too concerned about Sekrit that I put the entire potato in her mouth.

    The red-faced Ivanna drinks directly from the pitcher.

    ¡¸A-are you trying to kill me!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸......kuku.¡¹

    Sekrit giggles when she sees our interaction.

    Ivanna notices it and switches her attention to Sekrit.

    Just when I thought my hard work was wasted, the corners of Ivanna¡¯s lips curl up to form a mischievous smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had enough to eat. Come.¡¹

    Ivanna takes me to the bed beside the table which she probably sleeps on.

    ¡¸Stay...... still.¡¹

    After saying that, Ivanna grabs my clothes and starts stripping me rather roughly.

    Sekrit¡¯s face warps.

    ¡¸......hey now.¡¹

    ¡¸I made the effort to save you so you better not resist.¡¹

    Ivanna peels off one article of clothing at a time and quickly gets me naked.

    ¡¸Four arrow wounds, huh?¡¹

    Ivanna brushes the holes on my body with her hand.

    They aren¡¯t deep, but I feel a twinge when she touches them.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!¡¹

    Sekrit stands up abruptly when she sees me wince.

    ¡¸You, go sit on that chair...... the one which has a nice view of the bed. You swore to obey mymands when I allowed you to board this ship, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸......I did.¡¹

    Sekrit nces at me beforeplying and plopping herself on the chair facing the front of the bed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to begin. Sit on the bed.¡¹

    I don¡¯t ask an insensitive question like, ¡°begin what?¡±

    I simply listen to her and sit naked on the edge of the bed.

    ¡¸Idiot! Are you telling me to kneel on the floor? Sit cross-legged in the center!¡¹

    It looks like she¡¯s going to service me with her mouth.

    I never thought Ivanna would do something like that.

    Unfortunately, she isn¡¯t doing so because she loves me and can¡¯t resist, rather her goal is to flirt with me in front of Sekrit.

    ¡¸I¡¯d feel bad for her if you get me too turned on.¡¹

    ¡¸This thing of yours doesn¡¯t match your words.¡¹

    Ivanna crawls to my feet on all fours and puts her hands on myp.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a man¡¯s instinct.¡¹

    My penis was already standing straight up.

    ¡¸Look, your man is already this hard after I merely took off his clothes.¡¹

    It appears she will provoke Sekrit at every chance that is presented to her.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, this is truly something abnormal.¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s breath tickles my arousal from the base to the tip.

    ¡¸This thickness and length really makes me doubt whether he¡¯s human or not. How does he even keep this in his pants?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m erect all year round.

    ¡¸It has such a sinister shape too. Plus, it¡¯s rugged like the root of a tree and the tip is as wide as an arrowhead. Thrusting this into women and gouging out their wombs...... there¡¯s a limit to how fiendish he can be.¡¹

    Ivanna looks upward at me and blows softly on the tip.

    ¡¸As rugged as it is, there are also countless thick blood vessels running all over it. How much blood does his body send to this thing? What an outrageous guy.¡¹

    That was when her tongue touches the base of my dick for the first time and was slowly dragged up to the tip.

    Ivanna¡¯s tongue was small, soft and a pretty pink color.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸What rigidity. Is it made of iron or steel?¡¹

    When she presses her teeth against my shaft, it only heightens the pleasure.

    ¡¸More notable is this color...... how many girls did it devour to get this dark? It can¡¯t be only a hundred or two. Hey, are you listening? The former Miss Commander-in-chief was one of the hundreds of girls, right?¡¹

    Sekrit turns her head when provoked by Ivanna.

    ¡¸Like I said, don¡¯t taunt her¨D¨D ooh.¡¹

    As I was about to warn her, Ivanna finally sucked on the tip.

    I unconsciously cut my sentence short.

    ¡¸Certainly, words are no longer necessary. I¡¯ll suck on it...... let me know if there is anything you want me to do.¡¹

    Ivanna proceeds to perform fetio on me with her hands left on my thighs, her head moving up and down steadily.

    ¡¸Guh...... this is quite......¡¹

    Her oral service was deliberate and thorough, and her movements were persistent.

    She didn¡¯t take me deep into her throat like girls who are experienced with giving blowjobs and swallowed only a third of the entire length.

    However, she wiggles her tongue every time she bobs her head down and sucks strongly every time she pulls her head back up, enhancing the sensation.

    asionally, her eyes would peek up at my face to confirm whether I was feeling good.

    ¡¸Why are you...... ooh.¡¹

    She must have also practiced her technique as I feel, more than anything, affection.

    Ivanna and I have slept together before, although I can¡¯t say she¡¯s developed a very deep rtionship with me.

    She was showing off in front of Sekrit that time as well.

    Since then, over a year has passed and there should not have been any factors that would grow her love for me.

    ¡¸Puha...... lean back a little.¡¹

    Ivanna lifts her hands off myp and grabs my rod so she can suck on me more fervently.

    A lewd, rhythmic slurping and daft gasps dominate the captain¡¯s quarters.

    When I nced at Sekrit to gauge her response, she indeed looked frustrated.

    During the intervals Ivanna checked on her, she would, however, try to maintain a neutral expression.

    ¡¸......fuu.¡¹

    In that moment, Ivanna noticed that some saliva was about to drip onto her uniform as she was sucking me, quickly undid a few buttons on her chest and opened it up.

    Out popped a pair of breasts, which were not particrlyrge but emphasized by her forward-leaning position, and skin which was white as snow probably due to the unrevealing uniform she frequently wore.

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    A wave of pleasure washes over me and my hands unconsciously press down on Ivanna¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Nngh!!¡¹

    Unlike her willing movements up to this point, half of my meat rod invaded her mouth.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!! ¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s eyes opened wide as she pped my thigh repeatedly.

    A few secondster, my sense of reason returned and I released her.

    Crap, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.

    Is she going to bite me or bombard me with a storm of insults?

    ¡¸......gehoh.¡¹

    Betraying my expectations, Ivanna, after a brief cough, resumes her fetio.

    She doesn¡¯t give me much of a bacsh aside from a sharp re at me, then proceeds to take one of my hands and ces it on top of her head.

    I guess she is fine if I don¡¯t press down.

    As I thought, I¡¯m feeling a certain affection from her that wasn¡¯t there before.

    ¡¸You......¡¹

    Sekrit was also surprised and grew more discontent.

    The unanticipated sucking continued until a puddle of saliva formed on the bed.

    ¡¸Puha......let¡¯s leave things here. My jaw is starting to feel sore. You¡¯re too huge, idiot.¡¹

    Ivanna wipes her mouth as she stands up and then lowers herself onto the edge of the bed.

    ¡¸Do it.¡¹

    I don¡¯t ask her what she wanted specifically.

    She was kind enough to service me to such an extent, so it makes natural sense for me to reciprocate.

    I sit on the floor at Ivanna¡¯s feet and ce my hands on her pants.

    The tight belt secured around her waist was loosened and her pants were slowly lowered.

    ¡¸It smells stuffy.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it!¡¹

    After her pantse off, a hot dampness emanates from between her legs.

    It¡¯s a natural phenomenon all healthy women would experience after a prolonged blowjob.

    Next, I put my hands on her underwear.

    ¡¸Pink was not what I expected, it¡¯s cute.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say it!¡¹

    I slowly slide her underwear...... but it doesn¡¯te off.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too wet that it¡¯s stuck to your ass. Could you lift up your bum a little?¡¹

    Although that resulted in a kick to my face, she still did as I asked and allowed me to sessfully remove her underwear, which was soaked almost like she wet herself.

    ¡¸Am I going to see a pretty pink here...... guess not.¡¹

    ¡¸Kiiih!¡¹

    I was kicked again.

    Ivanna¡¯s crotch is a shade darker than before and the outer lips seem to be more spread apart.

    It was probably inevitable after more than a year that she let a few dozen guys stick their dicks inside.

    What¡¯s important now is that I¡¯m the one currentlyying with her.

    Honestly, her vagina is already sopping wet.

    This meant that I¡¯m not preparing her for anything, rather I will be purely pleasuring her and satisfying her desires.

    I bring my face close enough to the precious ce of a woman that my breath can be felt, then after lightly tracing the outer edges of her pussy with my tongue, I put her swollen clit in my mouth.

    ¡¸Uuu! Fuu......¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s body twitches in response.

    She seems to have gotten very sensitive.

    If I concentrate on her little bean, she would climax in no time and that wouldn¡¯t be any fun.

    ¡¸Hiiu! Aaaaah!¡¹

    I purposely avoid stimting her clitoris heavily and insert my tongue into her hole.

    It was a smooth entry.

    Telling her would get her angry again, but she is noticeably looser than before.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t make so much noise...... h-hiih!¡¹

    My nose pressed against her bean while I sucked the entrance of her vagina, drawing plenty of love juices into my mouth.

    That¡¯s a sign she¡¯s turned on quite a bit.

    ¡¸K-keep going! Do it more!¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s hands hold my head and her thighs squeeze around my neck.

    If I were toin about the slight difficulty in breathing, I feel like I would be hit by divine punishment.

    The more engrossed I became in pleasing her, the more her moans seemed to drown out any other noise in the room.

    ¡¸What do you think? Your precious man is...... ku, licking another woman¡¯s crotch.¡¹

    ¡¸......hmp. Don¡¯t you already know about his high sex drive? One or two more women isn¡¯t a big deal at this point......¡¹

    Ivanna provokes Sekrit again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious to me you¡¯re trying to act tough! Hiihn! Look, his dick is standing at attention as he is immersed in sticking his tongue in my pussy!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re pretty naughty to get excited over showing another woman a love affair.¡¹

    The atmosphere bes vtile.

    ¡¸Aahn! ......fuu, fuu. Sorry, my pussy was feeling too good. I don¡¯t know what kind of dirty guy you¡¯ve taken inside you, but he seems to be giving more effort...... aauu!! -sucking me.¡¹

    Mu, that snide remark just now can¡¯t be ignored.

    If she says anymore, I can¡¯t continue servicing her.

    When I try to pull away from her crotch, Ivanna keeps my head in ce with more strength.

    ¡¸Woah, I can¡¯t be talking about others either, can I? This is all a certain somebody¡¯s fault!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The direction of the conversation changed.

    I¡¯ll continue licking and monitor the state of affairs.

    ¡¸When I was in handcuffs and even had my legs chained, what did you do?¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s thighs clenched tightly.

    ¡¸You made me suck on the dicks of two dingy guys at once. While I was in tears and they did whatever they wanted to me, youughed and dripped wax on my back!¡¹

    ¡¸......so what?¡¹

    Something like that happened to Ivanna during the time she was a prisoner of war?

    My face is stuck in her crotch so I can¡¯t see anything else, but it sounded like Sekrit was embarrassed.

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t there more? Oh yeah, you rubbed the dick of a middle-aged man starved of women with your shoe...... and let him spray his thick yellow seed on my face.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t hear Sekrit¡¯s voice.

    It¡¯s probably the truth then.

    ¡¸You also let the young man you kept as a pet rape me. You cackled as you watched him fuck me with a rope tied around his neck.¡¹

    Hmm, although it¡¯s in the past, it¡¯s natural for Ivanna to want to snap at Sekrit for that.

    ¡¸What sealed the deal was ¡®that¡¯. She had multiple men piss in all of my holes¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Enough. What are you trying to say by going on and on!?¡¹

    When Sekrit yelled, Ivanna releases me from her crotch.

    ¡¸Nothing really, I merely want to say that my actions are justified.¡¹

    Ivanna sits me on the edge of the bed and mounts me with her back toward me.

    ¡¸The man you love...... uuuuuu!!¡¹

    I got a little softer after what was talked about just now, but Ivanna still groaned in agony before she was able to safely swallow me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to steal him away!! You stay there and masturbate or something!¡¹

    Ivanna yells angrily and begins moving her hips furiously.

    She spreads her legs apart as far as possible, showing off the part we¡¯re joined together to Sekrit.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t be so reckless.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Why don¡¯t you fondle my breasts or something!?¡¹

    Mmm, she¡¯s not listening.

    Where did the affection I felt before go?

    In any case, I can only squeeze her breasts here.

    ¡¸Fuu©`! Uu©`! Guuh!!¡¹

    Ivanna swings her hips with ragged breathing...... or more urately, she¡¯s mming her weight down.

    I imagine being that rough would only feel painful to her.

    I¡¯m feeling good though......

    ¡¸Are you watching!? Your man! Is inside me!¡¹

    ¡¸You pervert......¡¹

    Even so, a wicked smile decorates Ivanna¡¯s face, while Sekrit¡¯s face distorts like she is being raped.

    It¡¯s a hopelessly bad situation, but I can really only y with Ivanna¡¯s boobs.

    If I really have to, I¡¯ll use my hard-line policy and fuck the two of them together against their wills.

    ¡¸I¡¯m nowhere! Near done! ¨D¨Daagh!!¡¹

    As Ivanna moves with more vigor, I hear a ¡®shruurp¡¯ sound from her insides.

    It¡¯s a sound familiar to me...... mainly when I¡¯m with Melissa and Mel.

    ¡¸Gu...... uuugggh......¡¹

    Ivanna groans and leans weakly against me.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯ll slip into your womb if you push so hard.¡¹

    With that said, it went in surprisingly easily.

    If it was forced in, I¡¯d expect her to at least cry and scream.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t ......lose to ......something like this......¡¹

    Ivanna grits her teeth as she recovers and attempts to resume swinging her hips.

    There isn¡¯t an enemy here you have to be so serious about not losing to.

    Anyways, seeing a woman riding me this frantically isn¡¯t so bad.

    Ivanna¡¯s moderately muscr back and ass and her sweaty neck is honestly turning me on quite a bit.

    I¡¯m prompted by my instincts to suck on her nape from behind.

    It was strong enough to leave a distinct mark on her skin, and when she turned her face filled with pleasure and pain toward me, that sent me over the edge.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, Ivanna!¡¹

    I dere.

    In this reverse sitting position, the man doesn¡¯t have the right to choose where to cum.

    ¡¸Cum inside me!!¡¹

    Ivanna brings her arms behind and tangles them around my neck and head.

    ¡¸Hey look, your man...... your beloved man is going to cum inside me! Aah, his thing is twitching...... I¡¯m cumming too, cumming!¡¹

    Ivanna twists her body and steals my lips in a way that Sekrit so see.

    Simultaneously, my meat rod starts to pulse like it was climaxing.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯sing! How do you like that, Sekrit...... I stole your man!¡¹

    ¡¸Guuh!¡¹

    I embrace Ivanna, grab her breasts hard and thrust my hips up.

    My penis spasms inside her and she arches her back.

    ¡¸Aaaaah¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s legs stretch out and tense up.

    A stream of liquid gushes out from her vagina and sprays Sekrit.

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t say anything or yell rude things to Ivanna, instead she looks at me with sad eyes.

    Those eyes belonged to a woman whose man was stolen away from her.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    ¡¸......Haa...... Haa.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    There¡¯s me, a satisfied man, and Ivanna, a girl who is spent after experiencing an intense orgasm.

    And then there is Sekrit, the poor woman who was squirted on as she watched her man being taken away in front of her......

    ¡¸......fuu, fuu. How unsightly, Sekrit. Your precious man¡¯s seed is copiously¨D¨D¡¹

    Ivanna stops her words short, jostles her body lightly and rubs her belly.

    ¡¸Wait¨D¨D why isn¡¯t there anythinging out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmm......¡¹

    I definitely climaxed.

    It was a pretty strong one too and one that would have filled Ivanna¡¯s womb with a bucket load of semen.

    However, not a single drop came out of her vagina.

    ¡¸Actually......¡¹

    I tell her that I haven¡¯t been able to ejacte no matter how many women I fuck ever since Sekrit lost her arm.

    ¡¸Haaah!? Are you impotent!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. I can still fuck women normally and it feels good.¡¹

    It¡¯s just that nothinges out when I climax.

    I don¡¯t know how else to exin it.

    ¡¸No wonder your balls look so big...... eeei,e out! Let out your seed right now!¡¹

    Ivanna squeezes my balls.

    But that obviously won¡¯t work.

    ¡¸Fu...... fufufu...... fufufufufu!¡¹

    We give a sidelong nce at the person who interrupted us with a loud snickering.

    ¡¸I see, I see...... so you still can¡¯t release. You can¡¯t ejacte because you¡¯re worried about me! I see, I see.¡¹

    Sekrit smiles cheerfully like she never made a sad face in the first ce.

    ¡¸Y-you¨D¨D how much of a fool do you n to make of me!?¡¹

    Ivanna yanks out the dick from her pussy and postures to punch me.

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes narrow as she readies herself to protect me, but I hold her off with my hand.

    It¡¯s because of how pathetic I am that Ivanna felt such an embarrassment.

    I won¡¯t defend myself and I¡¯ll ept the punishment.

    To my surprise, Ivanna¡¯s fistnded powerlessly on my chest.

    Instead, she provided me with a shocking confession.

    ¡¸Why...... why do you treat such a woman so dearly...... even though...... even though you got me pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard and looked at Ivanna¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Stupid, it¡¯s already gone. It¡¯s been more than one year since youst slept with me.¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I embraced Ivanna just before going home from the Federation, which was in the summer ofst year.

    ¡¸So you got pregnant then?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Doing it once was enough!! ......it was a baby boy.¡¹

    I feel a sense of pride, yet a sense of guilt starts budding within me for not realizing sooner.

    That exins why her vagina was looser.

    She had already given birth.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t really be sure the child belonged to this guy though. I mean, plenty of men came inside ¨D¨D oww!¡¹

    I flick Sekrit¡¯s forehead with my finger when she spouts unnecessaryments and hug Ivanna to prevent her from pouncing on Sekrit.

    ¡¸It was without a doubt his child. He had ck hair, ck eyes and most notably...... ¡®that¡¯ was unusuallyrge. He had bigger genitals than average ten-year-old children and was initially suspected to be possibly the child of an orc.¡¹

    ¡¸There is still a chance this guy might really be an orc.¡¹

    Sekrit was ignored.

    ¡¸......bing pregnant without being married is definitely not something that would improve the image I had in the military. There was also the time I was a prisoner, although I didn¡¯t receive any disciplinary action...... I waspletely treated like a tumor.¡¹

    Mmm, it¡¯s my fault that she experienced such hardships.

    ¡¸I became theughing stock of the family...... even though I used to be the number one achiever.¡¹

    ¡¸More people became jealous of you, isn¡¯t that just wonderful?¡¹

    Sekrit keeps saying needless things, however, I feel a certain cuteness when she nonchntly grabs my arm.

    ¡¸So what happened to the child?¡¹

    ¡¸Reinforcements falls under military affairs. There was no way I could take my child along...... at the same time, an unmarried soldier could not exactly keep a suckling child at her side. The head of the family entrusted him with the branch family, whose only redeeming quality was having a calm environment.¡¹

    Ivanna approaches me and chases Sekrit away from my arm.

    ¡¸When I found out I was pregnant, I thought I would definitely abort the baby. But when I considered how it could possibly be your seed...... I decided to keep the child.¡¹

    I unconsciously hug Ivanna tightly.

    Sekrit casually goes around to my other arm.

    ¡¸Thanks...... sorry for all the trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸You said it. And to top it off, you shame me like this¨D¨D¡¹

    Before Ivanna finished her sentence, I topple her onto the bed.

    ¡¸I might not be able to ejacte, but I can still give you enough pleasure to send you to heaven. Just empty your mind and leave everything to me.¡¹

    And so, I became one with Ivanna, pumping pleasure into her until she moaned loud enough for everyone on board to hear her and finally passed out.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Sekrit?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to get me pregnant too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. No man exists that wouldn¡¯t want to have a beauty like you bear their child.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to get pregnant now?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe......ter.¡¹

    I remember having such a conversation with Sekrit, but it was a blur due to my sleepiness and weariness.

    A Few Days Later. Hardlett Army Base: Port City, Patena ¨C In the Vicinity

    ¡¸Oh spirits. I ask that you deliver these souls to the realm of the dead withoutplications¨D¨D¡¹

    A solemn funeral service was being held for the soldiers of the 105th division who died during the reconnaissance operation.

    The service for privates was not very extravagant and it ended with a simple prayer

    The 105th division wasposed mostly of soldiers who were wanderers and only found a home within the squad.

    Thus, the sobbing widows and children who often apanied normal funerals were not present.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s the end, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸See youter, Ronnie. If you¡¯re going to haunt someone, let it be anyone except me.¡¹

    A few close friends of the dead soldiers also attended and gave parting words.

    It may seem a little heartless with how modest the ceremony was, but death is something that goes hand in hand with those who walk on the battlefield, so while these times may be saddening, nobody cries for too long.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re going toe back as ghosts, they¡¯ll haunt the other side though.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right about that. Nothing¡¯s gonnae out of an empty grave.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pour some alcohol over it at least.¡¹

    There being no body in the grave is an important fact.

    Most of the deaths came as a result of the final battle.

    If they were fortunate enough to die close to the boats, we could retrieve them, but otherwise, we were forced to leave them.

    I also say ter¡± in my heart before turning my back and perhaps find something to eat.

    ¡¸Hey, what are your thoughts on the operation?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, the end was brutal. If the fleet didn¡¯t arrive when they did, all of us would have died.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think us outsiders were treated as sacrificial pawns?¡¹

    That¡¯s quite a disturbing thought.

    When I turned around and was contemting how to deal with this issue, a fist dropped on the soldier¡¯s head.

    It was Yakov.

    ¡¸You idiot! Use your brain to think! Why would we be treated that way when the general came with us!?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸For sure.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t have to say anything.

    ¡¸But still, the one who drew up the n was that Leopolt guy, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I heard from other soldiers that he had a reputation of being cold-blooded.¡¹

    ¡¸Then could he have wanted to kill off the general and make himself......¡¹

    A fistnded on the soldier¡¯s head again.

    ¡¸Stupid, the general is 100......10......1, no, 5 times smarter than you guys. Why don¡¯t you stop worrying unnecessarily and go buy some alcohol and women.¡¹

    The survivors of the operation were given a special day off to enjoy drinks and women paid for by me.

    Like the perilous atmosphere never existed, the soldiers put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and skipped into town together.

    Yakov is doing his job asmander properly.

    It would have been aplicated situation for me to deal with, so it¡¯s a big help.

    Of course, the soldiers who were injured and getting treated were also given a special privilege.

    That was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Sir! Miegs has-!¡¹

    Yakov runs behind the soldier who called for him.

    I¡¯ll follow too.

    Yakov was taken to the building being used as a hospital.

    When I go quietly, I find out that one of the injured soldiers died.

    ¡¸Damn Miegs, you couldn¡¯t be saved?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he was impaled in the stomach by a spear.¡¹

    He was a soldier who died for me.

    Since there¡¯s a body, the least I could do is remember his face.

    ¡¸What were hisst words?¡¹

    The two of them ask the nurse.

    ¡¸Erm...... ¡°Suck harder! Aah, there I go!¡±, I think it was.¡¹

    ¡¸So he died like that?¡¹

    ¡¸What a slovenly face though.¡¹

    His face was warped.

    Not because of pain or fear, but pleasure¨D¨D he died literally right as he orgasmed.

    ¡¸Wait, can we even hold a funeral for him? Anybody who sees his face will burst outughing.¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. Then bury him without it. He doesn¡¯t look like he died with any regrets so there¡¯s no way he¡¯lle back and haunt you.¡¹

    I assigned a skilled doctor to tend to the heavily wounded soldiers.

    In addition, I asked a female, under the pretense of nursing, to stay exclusively with each individual.

    They don¡¯t talk much, but the well-paid females were hired to tend to the soldiers ardently and, in cases where the soldier could not be saved, also ensure the soldier had no regrets.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the most I can do for them.¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel guilty about the soldiers¡¯ deaths.

    Soldiers will be ordered to die andmanders will order them to die.

    It¡¯s something which won¡¯t change.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, but-¡¹

    Celia is running around in front of me.

    ¡¸You can replenish any weapons lost from this armory¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Beware of the enemy fleet in these spots onnd¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The scouting unit will be reorganized after suffering losses¨D¨D¡¹

    She appears to be working vigorously, but they¡¯re all jobs Celia doesn¡¯t have to do.

    She isn¡¯t busy, she¡¯s deliberately keeping busy to distract herself.

    Celia has the wrong idea that it was her choice which caused many soldiers to lose their lives.

    Now then, I wonder if she¡¯s finding the soldiers¡¯ deaths hard to deal with or whether she wants to make it up to me.

    Knowing her, it¡¯s probably thetter.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a very Celia thing to do...... oh, that guy.¡¹

    I find a soldier and seize him by the scruff of his neck.

    If I recall, he was the one who went with Celia to the town to do reconnaissance and was hated by everyone when it was discovered he snuck off on his own to y in a brothel.

    As punishment for doing it ahead of his peers, he was not granted free time or alcohol or women.

    ¡¸Gueh! Ah, boss?¡¹

    ¡¸Go cheer up Celia.¡¹

    I whisper my suggestion in the soldier¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Geh, I¡¯ll get punched if I do that!¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t die from Celia¡¯s punch. Now, get going.¡¹

    The soldier calls out to Celia fearfully.

    ¡¸U-um, miss?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m busy¨D¨D oh, it¡¯s you.¡¹

    Addressing him that way already means that she has the worst possible impression of him.

    We can¡¯t leave her like that though.

    Now go!

    ¡¸I¡¯m the only one forbidden from going to the brothel and enjoying alcohol!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you are! You abandoned the mission part way through and¨D¨D¡¹

    The soldier immediately bows his head.

    ¡¸I apologize for that! I will ept my punishment! But it¡¯s too harsh for me to be the only one banned while my friends are fooling around!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not my problem!!¡¹

    The soldier¡¯s head touches the ground and he shouts a little louder.

    ¡¸Could you at least let me peek when you¡¯re changing!? Or maybe when you do it with the general, you could¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia jumped into the air before he could finish.

    ¡¸Die.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s flying roundhouse kick explodes on the back of the soldier¡¯s head.

    He copses on the spot.

    ¡¸Geez! Rather than this work, I should discipline fools first! I¡¯ll go kick Yakov!¡¹

    Celia leaves her duties with another soldier and walks angrily away.

    I¡¯ll personally take the guy embedded into the ground to a nice ceter.

    ¡¸Good, that settles one matter.¡¹

    I stretch my body.

    ¡¸Nothing has been solved.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s voice, which sounds much colder than normal, calls out from behind me.

    ¡¸I have something to warn you about, please follow me to headquarters right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you mad, by any chance?¡¹

    Although he is expressionless, I feel an unconcealed anger.

    ¡¸No, it has nothing to do with my feelings. It¡¯s advice with regards to the operation.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re mad after all?¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t answer when I asked again and I ended up being taken to the headquarters.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (angry), M (has seen), Irijina (alcohol), Luna mander), Sekrit (a quarter satisfied)

    Leopolt (staff officer, angry), Tristan (staff officer, astounded), Gido (escort unit, perplexed), Yakov (injured, banquet), Brynhildr (vampire, sleeping), Ivanna (fleetmander, half satisfied), Ate (banquet)

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 42 000

    Escort Unit: 120

    Infantry: 11 230

    Cavalry: 1200

    Archers: 1300

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    105 Army Corps: 4940

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Battleships: 1, Large Combat Ships: 5, Small Combat Ships: 20, Transport Ships: 20

    Stationed in Port City, Patena

    Enemy Force: Confirmed

    Western Army: Approx. 50 000, Magrado Local Army: Several Tens of Thousands

    Fleet Stationed in Tebia: (Battleships: 3. Large Combat Ships: 10, Medium Combat Ships: 50, Small Combat Ships: Approx. 100)

    Assets: 0 gold (soldiers¡¯ merrymaking -500)

    Sexual Partners: 782, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 411: Steel Arm

    <h4>Chapter 411: Steel Arm</h4>

    Aah, so tired......¡¹

    Talking with Leopolt for an extended period of time always wears me out.

    This time was particrly exhausting since he had manyints and serious issues to discuss about.

    ¡¸In that case, we could wait until tomorrow to do this.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters beside me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Your arm was finallypleted, so I want you to get it attached as soon as possible.¡¹

    Immediately after the meeting with Leopolt, I received notice from Balbano that Sekrit¡¯s artificial arm had been constructed.

    ¡¸Knowing him, he¡¯ll definitely meet expectations.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. Well, if I can walk straight, I¡¯ll consider it a godsend.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s gait is still shaky, yet she¡¯s somewhat walking ahead of me.

    When she realizes, she quickly lowers her pace to match mine.

    So she¡¯s excited after all.

    It¡¯d be nice if the finished product is something beyond our expectations.

    Sekrit and I walk into the basement of a certain building.

    It¡¯s where Balbano was working on the artificial arm.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re here.¡¹

    While the matter is not particrly secret, Balbano said he would make more progress if he worked underground, so we requisitioned a personal workshop for him.

    He isn¡¯t fond of the sunlight like Brynhildr, but for a different reason.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s begin.¡¹

    Urged by me, Sekrit decisively removes the clothes on her upper body.

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    Almost like she would lose if she felt embarrassed, Sekrit revealed her glossy brown skin,rge breasts and faintly colored nipples without hiding a single part of her body.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    Balbano was not affected when the wonderful pair of boobs popped out.

    In fact, I was the one who had to stick my hand in my pants to adjust the position of my dick, which was starting to be engorged with blood.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like your body has changed.¡¹

    He proceeds to take Sekrit¡¯s left arm...... the stump of an arm, and unwraps the bandages covering it up.

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? How can I attach the arm if your arm is wrapped up?¡¹

    Sekrit scowls before turning to me.

    ¡¸Turn around for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine.¡¹

    I do as she says.

    I should respect her wishes if she doesn¡¯t want me to see.

    From behind me, I hear the voices of Balbano and Sekrit, as well as the sound of metal rubbing together.

    ¡¸This is what will be attached to your arm.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? It¡¯s not even one third the size of an arm. You¡¯re not thinking of putting that worthless thing on me, are you? At this point, a regr stick seems better than that.¡¹

    Sekrit sounds unhappy.

    ¡¸Oh, quit whining. You¡¯ll understand once I put it on!¡¹

    I hear Balbano¡¯s voice and some metal shuffling, then Sekrit¡¯s agonizing cries.

    ¡¸Guh...... uuu...... higyih!¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it hurts at first. Bite down on this.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s voice bes muffled.

    ¡¸Nnmh! Nnnnnn¨D¨D!! Nn!! Nh......¡¹

    ¡¸A little more...... and it should fit perfectly...... hrng!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnaaaah!!¡¹

    Sekrit lets out an especially loud scream after I hear Balbano exert his strength.

    I could feel Sekrit¡¯s flexible body arch backward.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re not cheating on me with my back turned, are you? I¡¯m against this kind of y.¡¹

    ¡¸Moron.¡¹

    I hear Sekrit chuckle.

    Did I distract her a little?

    Jokes aside, I¡¯ve heard that considerable paines along with attaching artificial arms.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s done.¡¹

    When Balbano exhales, I turn around quickly.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it strange?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help mumbling.

    The artificial arm attached to the left arm of the naked Sekrit...... doesn¡¯t look close to what I expected. It was a bizarre object with short metal rings connected together.

    Just like she said, it wasn¡¯t longer than a third of a normal arm.

    ¡¸That thing won¡¯t do any good. This won¡¯t be deserving of squeezed fruit juice, much less high-grade liquor.¡¹

    Sekrit sends a piercing gaze at Balbano.

    Besides anger, I can also see disappointment and sadness in her eyes.

    No matter what she said out loud, she was still looking forward to it, so I feel bad for her.

    ¡¸Eei, so fussy! Just be quiet and sit down!¡¹

    Balbano waddles to the side and brings over arge box.

    ¡¸What I attached just now was the joint part which connects the arm to the body, of course it¡¯s going to be short!¡¹

    Balbano takes out several arms from within the box.

    ¡¸If a metal arm was constructed in one piece, and that arm was to hit a wall or something, the impact would travel straight to your bones and be excruciatingly painful.¡¹

    Balbano pushes the short arm fitted to Sekrit as he exins himself.

    ¡¸This here is a base. The artificial arm will be installed using this as a foundation.¡¹

    Balbano pushes hard on the metal rings.

    Normally, such an act that digs into a wound would cause Sekrit to faint in agony, but the rings merely contract and doesn¡¯t appear to hurt her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a device with powerful springs and various mechanisms to disperse the load. Quite a bit...... well, unless the same amount of force to break an arm is used, it should be resistant to a certain amount of pushing or pulling.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    Sekrit pushes her arm against the wall to confirm its effects.

    A tiny bit of expectation returned to her face.

    ¡¸The most important part, the arm...... is here.¡¹

    Balbano takes out three different arms from the box.

    Sekrit and I both raise our concerns.

    ¡¸Three of them?¡¹

    Balbano proudly throws out his chest.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the reason for the joint. If the arm was attached directly to the body, it would requireplicated adjustments and plenty of pain everytime, but with this model......¡¹

    One of the arms was matched up with the metal ring part.

    There was a crisp click and the artificial arm waspletely fixed in ce.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t take more than three seconds even with one arm. Just pull down this lever if you want to remove it.¡¹

    ¡¸I can put it on or take it off by myself? That¡¯s pretty nice.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes sparkle.

    As expected of Balbano.

    I knew he woulde through.

    If one word can be used to describe the attached metal arm, it would be ¡®crude¡¯.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because her weight was kept in mind, but it¡¯s more slender than a normal arm, with no over-the-top parts, and is well-constructed down to the palm and finger joints, making it indistinguishable from an artificial arm if covered with long sleeves and a glove.

    It looks like a fine piece of work that¡¯s sturdy and practical, typical of a dwarf¡¯s craftsmanship..

    ¡¸This arm is an all-purpose type made to handle tasks from daily living to harsher movements. It doesn¡¯t have any outstanding features besides being durable, but if I must say......¡¹

    Balbano circles around in front of Sekrit.

    He doesn¡¯t hesitate to approach the half-naked Sekrit and shows no reaction when her ample breasts jiggle.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Stay quiet and watch...... err, it¡¯s here.¡¹

    I¡¯m getting irritated, just like when the arm was being installed, and for some reason, I seem to be getting aroused too.

    No, let¡¯s not think about that.

    ¡¸If you pull this small lever¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Mu!¡¹

    The hand of the artificial arm makes a soft click and curls up into a fist.

    ¡¸And if you push it back down......¡¹

    The same sound was made and the hand opens up.

    ¡¸It can grip onto objects!?¡¹

    I unconsciously eximed.

    An artificial arm that can hold things is unheard of.

    ¡¸The lever can be used to adjust the grip strength to four different levels. You can hold something softly or grip something tight. I could have subdivided the range into more levels, however, the mechanisms would be moreplicated and there¡¯s a higher chance the arm would breakdown.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that is plenty. How wonderful.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s face bes serious as she tests out her arm by grabbing the broom and cloth next to her.

    She¡¯s clearly smiling on the inside.

    ¡¸Onto the next thing.¡¹

    Balbano unequips the all-purpose arm.

    Sekrit was slightly saddened.

    The arm he presented was iparably more dangerous-looking than the previous one.

    Three sharp ws grew out from the area right above the wrist.

    ¡¸As you can see, there is a set of ws attached. That part is made of a special alloy so you don¡¯t need to sharpen them. The arm was made under the assumption that it will be used to hit things and shock absorption mechanisms are already in ce, so you won¡¯t feel any pain to your arm even if you swing it violently.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s rather terrifying.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s abat-specialized arm. In other words, it¡¯s not suited for normal use.¡¹

    Its appearance is way too vicious.

    With three ws of at least 40 cm in length, seeing just the silhouette would make anyone immediately think of a monster.

    ¡¸Fufu, this is nice. I would have liked something capable of holding a sword, although this is more convenient in melee......¡¹

    Sekrit swiftly swings her ws up and down, then after flipping backwards, lunges in a scooping motion.

    Her movements are superb.

    There is absolutely no unsteadiness.

    Having the artificial arm is enough to return her center of gravity to normal.

    Sekrit is beaming.

    ¡¸Next is this.¡¹

    What Balbano put forthst was literally an arm.

    ¡¸Oooh.¡¹

    ¡¸So this is dwarven engineering.¡¹

    It was an ordinary arm, with nothing unusual attached to it.

    There was no difference to a real arm.

    ¡¸The touch of it feels...... the same.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m impressed with how simr it is.¡¹

    When I tried touching it, the softness of the skin replicated the sensation of a normal human arm, though it has a certain coldness from theck of blood cirction.

    Its form is perfect and even the color of the skin matched the rest of Sekrit¡¯s body.

    If the base was hidden, no human could tell whether it was real or prosthetic.

    ¡¸What material did you use? It¡¯s so close to real skin......¡¹

    I suddenly get a bad feeling and pull my hand away. Sekrit also stops moving.

    ¡¸......you didn¡¯t use real skin, right? I know it¡¯s not hard to obtain if you simply go to the site of a battle.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of person do you guys think I am!?¡¹

    Balbano goes on to exin the materials he used, however, I didn¡¯t end up paying much attention since the only one I recognized was coal.

    It doesn¡¯t really matter as long as I know he didn¡¯t peel the skin off a human corpse.

    ¡¸This arm is not tailored for fights. It¡¯s quite easy for the material to fall off if force is applied, so use it with care. I genuinely didn¡¯t want to make such a fragile arm, but I can understand the feelings of a woman with a lover who wants to get back her arm...... I¡¯ll make an exception.¡¹

    Sekrit turns shyly in my direction before shaking her head and then offering her hand to Balbano with a provocative expression.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Aah, right. I intended to make the arm hairy, although I saw that your entire body waspletely smooth. While it was still strange to me, I decided toplete it without the hair.¡¹

    ¡¸I would have strangled you had you turned it into a hairball. ......anyways, it¡¯s an excellent product. I feel I should also thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸No need. I¡¯ll just take the booze this guy promised to give me.¡¹

    Sekrit was persistent and continued to ask Balbano.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you give my breasts a squeeze at least? Or maybe you want to suck on them?¡¹

    ¡¸Argh, let me go! If you want to seduce me,e back after you grow some hair under your arms!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t helpughing at the scene.

    Normally, I¡¯d go crazy with jealousy, however, I can tell this time Sekrit was the one hiding her embarrassment.

    Sekrit, unhappy that I didn¡¯t get jealous, stretched her arm at Balbano...... then froze.

    ¡¸Hey. Did you construct this arm with my arm as a model?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a perfect copy.¡¹

    Oh yeah, Balbano was closely inspecting Sekrit¡¯s right arm during the initial measurement stage...... wait, I realized what the problem was.

    ¡¸It has a fatal w.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let that go! The center of gravity and shape is perfect! Tell me which part is not right!¡¹

    Balbano bellows at Sekrit, confident in his own handiwork.

    Sekrit promptly extends the arm.

    ¡¸The thumb of the left arm is on the left.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    There was a brief moment of silence.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll fix itter.¡¹

    ¡¸......Mm.¡¹

    Apparently Balbano copied Sekrit¡¯s right arm exactly.

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s quite a feat to stabilize her center of gravity in spite of the error.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s get to the good part.¡¹

    Balbano speaks up as if trying to cover his mistake.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good enough already.¡¹

    The trio of arms ¨C all-purpose,bat, and everyday use ¨C makes aplete set.

    He¡¯s done a fine job.

    ¡¸What do you mean!? There¡¯s nothing interesting about ordinary artificial arms!¡¹

    Technically, those arms can, by no means, be called ordinary, but the tone of his voice suggests he has something even more amazing in store.

    ¡¸Hooh.¡¹

    Sekrit also looks at him with anticipation.

    If she was shown such incredible products already, of course she would have a greater amount of expectation if told something greater existed.

    I¡¯m getting all kinds of bad feelings though.

    ¡¸First is this!¡¹

    Balbano takes out an arm that is bulkier and cruder than all the previous ones.

    It¡¯s also made of a different material as a dull oppressive lustre is emanating from the arm.

    Most notable is the hole in the center of the palm.

    ¡¸......hey, it¡¯s unusually heavy.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t swing this around. Well, just try it out.¡¹

    Balbano points to the far end of the basement.

    ¡¸Aim your arm at the barrel over there. Once you take a solid stance, press the button at the base.¡¹

    ¡¸......this?¡¹

    The moment Sekrit pushed the button, a thunderous roar and a tremendous shockwave struck my body.

    After a puff of fire and smoke, the barrel exploded into pieces, and even arge hole was created in the wall behind it. A trail of smoke was left between the arm and the wall.

    ¡¸Gyowah!¡¹

    The recoil sent Sekrit flying, so I had no time to worry about what just happened.

    My body reacted immediately, leaping to catch Sekrit in midair and then making a slidingnding on the ground.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    Sekrit was stunned, but she instantly grasped the situation when she saw the destruction that resulted.

    ¡¸A cannon!? Y-you¡¯re kidding me!! I thought you were a capable man, but I guess I overestimated you!!¡¹

    The enraged Sekrit points the arm at Balbano and presses the button repeatedly.

    ¡¸It can only fire one shot. Perhaps I put in a little too much explosives...... I¡¯ll adjust it, so give it back.¡¹

    Sekrit, probably still disoriented from being in close proximity to the st, staggers before tossing the arm cannon at Balbano.

    ¡¸Next.¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯m getting nothing but bad feelings.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s premonitionse true as Balbano takes out an arm that clearly was not in the shape of a normal arm.

    There was a slender cylindrical-shaped vessel attached to the bottom of the arm.

    ¡¸You carry this on your back and attach the hose to the arm.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Arge backpack was strapped to her back and a long hose connected to her arm.

    I could hear some sort of fluid sloshing around inside the backpack.

    ¡¸Pull the lever!¡¹

    ¡¸......dammit.¡¹

    Sekrit adopts a ready stance and pulls the lever.

    Instantaneously, fierce mes spray out from the arm.

    ¡¸Oooooooh!¡¹

    Sekrit holds her position and expresses her awe.

    Those mes were that fearsome.

    ¡¸Did you see that!? The fuel is a special substance extracted from coal and the firepower is nothing like thebustion of oil!!¡¹

    ¡¸See here......¡¹

    My gratitude towards the wonderfully constructed prosthetics is slowly disappearing.

    If Balbano stopped at the first three arms he showed us, Sekrit would have been indebted to him...... no, her heart might even sway towards him. That would have been good enough.

    ¡¸Stop iiiiiit!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, I didn¡¯t include a stop button yet. You¡¯ll have to let it continue spraying until the fuel runs out.¡¹

    A few minutester, the arm ceased emitting the mes and Sekrit leaned wearily against the wall.

    ¡¸Is there more?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. This arm is......¡¹

    Sekrit grabs Balbano¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Tell me what it does first. I¡¯ll decide whether or not to test it out.¡¹

    Her smile disappeared and I only felt bloodlust from her.

    ¡¸Umu, this arm has explosive charges spaced evenly in six locations at the base, whichunches the arm itself at high speed¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected, next.¡¹

    ¡¸This arm is multi-purpose with a total of 17 functions such as pincers, corkscrew, tweezers, bolt fastener, torch, massager¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, that¡¯s surprisingly convenient...... but I¡¯m not going to attach an arm that¡¯s basically a bundle of household goods. Next.¡¹

    ¡¸The tip of this arm is made of a special highly-durable alloy and uses the power of a mainspring to spin, allowing it to drill holes in especially hard rocks and even iron tes¨D¨D¡¹

    When she pushes the spinning tip against the wall, parts of the stone wall are visibly shaved away.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    All of a sudden, Sekrit settles down.

    Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s grown fond of this particr one.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget its appearance is worse than the ws. It¡¯ll do nothing but stand out.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Despite my warnings, Sekrit doesn¡¯t reply and focuses on whittling the wall.

    I¡¯m sure she simply wants to try it out.

    ¡¸Anyways, the first three you showed us is more than enough. The others are too excessive.¡¹

    ¡¸Mrrggh...... I still had more. This one is one of my proud creations. Itbines the mechanisms of the cannon arm and me arm, so it only requires turning of this lever to rotate the multiple cylinders and continuously fire the shells, with the speed of 3 or 4 shots a second¨D¨D¡¹

    The object he takes out, which looks more like six thin tubes connected together than an arm, makes me smile.

    Something like that can¡¯t be called an artificial arm.

    ¡¸I want to take Sekrit with me to the battlefield, but not turn her into a human weapon.¡¹

    The three arms are sufficient.

    Anyways, I should still thank him.

    I bow my head at Balbano.

    Sekrit looks at me for a split second with mixed feelings in her face, then quickly returns to her work on the wall.

    ¡¸I appreciate you entertaining my selfish request. Sorry for any troubles.¡¹

    Sekrit is still drilling the wall, and the three artificial arms are ced safely beside her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare some strong liquor in my room. The three of us can drink together.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! I might not stop at one cup after such a job though. Let¡¯s get to it.¡¹

    Balbano casually stows away the strange collection of arms and prompts me from behind with his stumpy legs.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll share a cup with you too, Sekrit. Don¡¯t rewind the spring......¡¯kay?¡¹

    ¡¸That was fun.I haven¡¯t seen something so strange before.¡¹

    Sekrit takes the three arms with her...... as well as the mysterious spinning arm.

    In the end, she took a liking to it.

    As I walk in front, Balbano and Sekrit talk about something behind me.

    I see Celia dash furiously from the corner of my eye.

    Fufufu, she must surely be busy as I feel a wholesome sense of engagement unlike before.

    Being well-prepared is a good thing.

    While I was upied with the cute Celia, Sekrit and Balbano converse in hushed voices.

    I strain my ears to try and find out whether Balbano is devising a way to cheat with Sekrit after getting in the mood from seeing her naked body.

    ¡¸Can you apply the same engineering that spins this arm and add directional and irregr movements?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not impossible, those are just pointless motions to include.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s fine. Make it with the same soft material as the daily-use arm, with this kind of shape and this big...... also make the tip thicker than the rest of the arm. If possible, add metal balls or stud it with bumps all over......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get it, but I can make it if that¡¯s what you want. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be very useful though.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, please. As thanks, I¡¯ll share some of my cherished alcohol with you.¡¹

    I can¡¯t understand what is being said from the fragments I overhear.

    Whatever. As long as it¡¯s not about cheating, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 412: Meaning of the Question

    <h4>Chapter 412: Meaning of the Question</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Damn shorty...... he can really drink...... uuph.¡¹

    I carry thenguid Sekrit on my shoulder and take her back to bed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you drank 20 cups.¡¹

    In celebration of thepletion of her artificial arms, Sekrit and Balbano had a drinking bout, and she went over her liquor limit.

    ¡¸If a beauty like you gets totally hammered, you¡¯ll get pounced on.¡¹

    In the eyes of a bad man, if a normally fierce-looking woman is sleeping in a drunken stupor, it would be akin to a full course meal being left on the roadside.

    When she wakes up, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for her crotch to be painted with semen.

    ¡¸I¡¯d also be happy though.¡¹

    Looking at it from another perspective, it¡¯s because I¡¯m by her side that Sekrit probably feels safe enough to be drunk.

    Being ted from receiving her artificial arm must have contributed to her wanting to drink until she drops as well.

    I eventually reach her chambers after carrying her for a while.

    ¡¸Ah, Sekrit-sama!?¡¹

    Appearing in front of me is a familiar girl, whose name is¨D¨D

    ¡¸I am Lott, the girl Sekrit-sama keeps with her. Aah, she drank so much......¡¹

    If I¡¯m being nice, this girl is being cared for by Sekrit...... if I¡¯m being negative, she¡¯s being treated as a toy.

    ording to Sekrit, she found her in a nearby vige, took a liking to her and kidnapped her.

    She ims she was obviously going to return her, but for some reason or other, Lott¡¯s heart was dominated by Sekrit and cried ¡°I want to stay a ve. I absolutely don¡¯t want to leave¡±.

    ¡¸......shut up, bitch. Do you want me to get out the whip ag...... uueh.¡¹

    Sekrit yells in reaction to the girl¡¯s voice even with her eyes closed, although she quickly covers her mouth and curls up.

    She looks like she¡¯s about to puke.

    Iy her brown-skinned limbs on the bed and breathe out a sigh.

    ¡¸Here, water. I will wipe down your body too. If you feel like throwing up, please choose between the tub or my face.¡¹

    Lott tends to Sekrit without worrying about my presence.

    As expected of a girl who professed her status as a ve.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I take another look at Lott, who services Sekrit diligently as she is being cursed at.

    I didn¡¯t have time to do so when I first met her.

    She is around 15 or 16 years old.

    While she isn¡¯t exactly a child, she has yet to be a full-fledged adult.

    Her height is barely 150 cm and she has a rather small and delicate body type.

    Her hair is a deep blonde color, which seems brown from afar.

    She has pretty blue eyes that are slightly droopy and healthy-looking tanned skin which isn¡¯t as dark as Sekrit¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Lott notices my eyes scanning her body and turns to me inquisitively.

    She isn¡¯t a particrly eye-catching beauty. She¡¯s a girl you can find in any vige.

    It¡¯s just that her tone of voice and air of her actions are unique, stirring up an impulse to want to rule over her.

    ¡¸......guh...... dammit...... I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    Lott turns to Sekrit as she spouts obscenities in her sleep.

    Lott is wearing a one-piece dress that is short enough that her thighs can be seen and has arge opening in the back.

    That appearance is something Sekrit can peek at from the bed, so plenty of things are likely in view.

    The red line on her back...... is probably a mark from being whipped.

    Her fully visible ass is red and swollen.

    Most notably...... she isn¡¯t wearing any underwear.

    ¡¸I-It was Sekrit-sama who ordered me not to wear any underwear...... and the whip was something I wanted!¡¹

    Lott hastily hides her bum.

    ¡¸......damn sow...... stick your ass out...... I¡¯ll whip you until your skin tears......¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah......¡¹

    Reacting to our voices, Sekrit sleeptalks again.

    Lott¡¯s body shivers and a suspicious liquid drips down her thigh.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    Originally, she must have thought she could have fun with Sekrit after her drinking bout, but Sekrit doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll wake up from her inebriation for a while.

    And I have a girl without underwear leaking juices in front of me.

    ¡¸Come this way.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!?¡¹

    I hug Lott¡¯s tiny body.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Sekrt-sama¡¯s ve! B-but I was also ordered not to disobey you and listen to anything you say...... aah, what should I do!?¡¹

    Then there should be no problem.

    I embrace Lott from behind and roll up her dress while taking my pants off.

    ¡¸Doing it in front of Sekrit-sama! A-at the very least, take it outside or the bathroom!¡¹

    I ignore her plea, getting her to put a hand against the wall, and pushing myself inside right away.

    Her high-pitched scream resonates in the room.

    It¡¯s a bit unreasonable to force my thing into Lott¡¯s immature body, however, she¡¯s wet enough for juice to run down her thigh and her hole, more importantly, feels loose like she¡¯s already given birth.

    Sekrit has trained her quite a bit, it seems.

    ¡¸Sorry, doing it in ce of Sekrit.¡¹

    This is the worst thing to do now that I think about it.

    ¡¸Eh, in ce of? Using only my hole because Sekrit-sama is asleep......¡¹

    Lott suddenly squirts from what she says.

    I guess I have my consent.

    I grab her little ass and shake my hips, then look out the window.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you to prioritize the deployment of the light infantry with crossbows!? The organization of the spear unit cer! We don¡¯t have time!¡¹

    Irregardless of it being night time, Celia is still running about and shouting.

    She seems motivated, so there is some value in continuing to give effort.

    ¡¸Make them ready to fight in one week! I¡¯ll kick the ass of whoeverzes around!¡¹

    Celia threatens the soldier adorably.

    When he replies with ¡°If it¡¯s from the little miss, that¡¯ll be a reward¡±, he was kicked in the crotch.

    I think it¡¯s fine if I leave it in her hands.

    Leopolt¡¯s conversationes to mind¨D¨D

    I follow Leopolt to the headquarters as he is producing a quiet yet angry atmosphere.

    Celia is also with me.

    He even told Celia toe along for some reason.

    She is ncing downward nervously and trotting with an anxious gait.

    Once we entered the building where the headquarters is located, Leopolt shuts the door behind us.

    ¡¸Please report the details of the mission.¡¹

    He asks a question without dy.

    ¡¸Hau.¡¹

    Celia ducks her head between her shoulders and shrinks.

    Normally she would be going on about her respect for me, but today she is quite timid.

    Leopolt¡¯s attitude is like a superior hounding his subordinate for answers, which doesn¡¯t really annoy me, and it¡¯s not like I did anything I should be guilty about, so I¡¯lle out and reply boldly.

    ¡¸Sure. I heard a small group was nning to go on a reconnaissance operation, you see. Since we couldn¡¯t act until we confirmed the enemy force, I was free, so I thought I¡¯d tag along.¡¹

    I bring Celia close to my body and pat her soothingly to calm her down.

    ¡¸There were times throughout the mission that we were about to be discovered, but Celia did her best to dy it. We were able to ascertain the strength of the enemy¡¯s fleet. ......after that, plenty of things happened, but Ivanna¡¯s assistance secured our safe retreat.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change despite the report of a sessful mission.

    No, he was always a guy whose expression never changes no matter what, but the aura of dissatisfaction around him hasn¡¯t disappeared.

    ¡¸......what are you unhappy about? We suffered a few casualties, sure, but the objective waspleted. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸It was reported that a crisis urred due to a change in the initial n.¡¹

    ¡¸Hau.¡¹

    Leopolt presses the issue.

    Stop, you¡¯re making Celia smaller.

    ¡¸Even though it was a close call, we made it out alive with the information we wanted. Shouldn¡¯t that be good enough?¡¹

    I confidently stand up to him.

    ¡¸That is an argument based on hindsight.¡¹

    ¡¸War is the result.¡¹

    You¡¯re the one who fought a result-oriented battle.

    ¡¸Thus, I do not intend to point out the problems of the main operation. However, if a decision is made from the details and the same is done again, it may bring about the worst case scenario. Therefore I want to warn you about your future actions.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re being roundabout. What are you trying to say?¡¹

    The trembling Celia tries to wedge between Leopolt and I.

    We aren¡¯t going to fight or anything so there¡¯s no need to push yourself.

    Besides, you aren¡¯t tall enough to stop us anyways.

    Leopolt goes on without paying attention to the really cute Celia.

    ¡¸Acting on your own will derail the entire n. Asking you to refrain from participating isn¡¯t possible, so I at least ask that you notify me in advance. If I know whether Lord Hardlett is joining or not, I can adjust the n ordingly.¡¹

    In other words, I should tell him before charging in, huh¨D¨D?

    That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t recall speaking to anybody.

    ¡¸If I told you I was participating, would anything have changed?¡¹

    ¡¸I would have cancelled the whole operation. The mission is not worth endangering the life of the Supreme Commander. That should be clear without knowing the motive of the operation.¡¹

    After saying that, Leopolt directs a sharp stare at Celia.

    He is implicitly ming Celia who said to wait in Tebia for the enemy fleet.

    I told him it was a decision I made on instinct, so how did he know?

    ¡¸......auuu.¡¹

    Celia is bing smaller and smaller.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t me Celia any further. If you¡¯re going to me anyone, me me!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaa.¡¹

    When I bring Celia behind me to protect her, she clings to my back in tears.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t fight without grasping the exact strength of the enemy force. It¡¯s because of Celia that we found the entire enemy fleet. Wasn¡¯t that the purpose of the reconnaissance?¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t react and cooly continues on.

    ¡¸Those were orders for the officers and men on the scene. Everything was not transmitted to the personnel on site.¡¹

    Leopolt has three more reports lined up beside the results of our scouting.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    From what I can see, it has an overview of the enemy fleet written on them.

    There wasn¡¯t much of a difference to the number we determined.

    ¡¸This is the analysis done on the enemy numbers based on witness reports from the scouts disguised as fishermen. This number integrated the reports from several spies. And this¨D¨D is the result from the aerial scout.¡¹

    He means Pochi for thest one.

    Well, that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸......so you had information after all.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what did we do all that for......¡¹

    Leopolt, indifferent to our dismay, inly exins.

    ¡¸The size of the enemy fleet will be part of the basis for a future operation. We can not rely on the results of a single scout to confirm anything. For example¨D¨D¡¹

    Leopolt points to the documents listing the findings of the scouts and spies.

    ¡¸ording to the scouts, they spotted 30rgebat ships, but ording to the spies, they saw 5. In the rocking small boats disguised as fishermen, there is a tendency to judge enemy ships to berger than they are.¡¹

    Celia and I nod in agreement.

    ¡¸On the other hand, the spies use an indirect approach to gather information, going by things like supply and sailors, but it¡¯s hard to say that ispletely urate.¡¹

    Leopolt presents the scouting information from Pochist.

    ¡¸I personally think this method is extremely innovative, however......¡¹

    It almost looked like Leopolt furrowed his brow.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, the scouting members are insufficiently skilled andck reliability.¡¹

    The report was written with beautiful style and well-bnced spacing which is just as good as the previous two.

    What catches my eye, is that there are scribblings and drawings all over the ce.

    ¡¸Did they...... try to draw...... a ship?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, ¡®they¡¯ did this?¡¹

    The pictures are most likely the work of the harpies.

    I¡¯ve seen them try to imitate us and draw with their winged arms before.

    The harpies probably went with Pochi to scout.

    That¡¯s impossible though.

    They don¡¯t know how to count and whatever they saw would be forgotten after a short break.

    There was such a story.

    Those girls snacked on one out of the three skewers Maria had when she took her eyes away for a second, but they didn¡¯t even realize one went missing and started fighting with each other.

    If they can¡¯t tell the difference between two and three, there¡¯s no way they could count dozens of ships.

    There¡¯s more.

    Nonna had asked for the roof that the harpies often rested on to be repainted white to match her tastes.

    All of them were gathered and advised not to step on it when the paint was still wet, but five minutester, they came back all white.

    After I washed them while clutching my head in distress, I brought them to the actual location and warned them not to rest there, in which they replied ¡°Got it, got it¡±, but they still ended up all white.

    To go scouting the enemy force ande back...... is a task with a high-degree of difficulty that I can¡¯t imagine thempleting.

    On the way there, they would forget what they set out to do in the first ce.

    ¡¸Pipi¡¯s words are next to the drawings.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi......¡¹

    So Pochi was being ridden by Pipi.

    It looks like she gave up trying to write the number of small andrge ships beside the pictures.

    Pipi has a dodgy sense for counting too.

    ¡¸Wait, then who wrote these pretty words?¡¹

    ¡¸By process of elimination, that would be¨D¨D Pochi?¡¹

    You mean to tell me thoserge ws with long nails managed to hold a pen?

    No, let¡¯s not think of this anymore.

    ¡¸Since the report was not written by a human, the reliability is questionable. ......assuming some portions of the report is true,plementary reports are necessary.¡¹

    I look at Pochi¡¯s scouting report again.

    ¡¸Large ships: 10, Small to Medium ships: 130-160, Extra Large ships: 2¨D¨D it¡¯s urate, for the most part.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s shoulders slump.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still can¡¯t get over it.¡¹

    It must be quite depressing to think she worked so hard topete with a lizard.

    ¡¸With all this information, we didn¡¯t have to go on such a dangerous mission then. Celia and I were nearly¨D¨D¡¹

    My words were cut short by Leopolt, who ced his hand onto the desk with an audible thud.

    ¡¸Like I said before, if I had known Lord Hardlett was going on the mission, I would have cancelled the n altogether.¡¹

    Although he isn¡¯t yelling, his anger can be felt acutely.

    It turns out the outlook is worsening for my independent actions and Celia is bing even smaller.

    No matter how I look at it, I¡¯m in the wrong.

    ¡¸My bad. I¡¯ll say something next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    There is something I want to ask on top of that.

    ¡¸Even if there wasn¡¯t a change in ns, the enemy almost discovered us from the start. If Celia and I weren¡¯t there, the entire squad would have been annihted. Was there enough value to warrant this mission?¡¹

    It was way too dangerous to send a group of people simply to confirm Pochi¡¯s report.

    ¡¸The final crisis could have been avoided if the n was not disobeyed.¡¹

    ¡¸Hauu......¡¹

    ¡¸To get right to the point, the destruction of the squad was within expectations of the reconnaissance operation.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey now.¡¹

    It was exactly like the 105th thought after all, they were being treated as sacrificial pawns.

    I can¡¯t let that slide.

    ¡¸But, it was worth the risk.¡¹

    Leopolt lines up the reports from Pochi and us, then taps the point ¡°battleships: 3¡± lightly with his finger.

    ¡¸You are sure there are three battleships?¡¹

    ¡¸Without a doubt.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we definitely saw them.¡¹

    Not only did Celia confirm it, the other lookouts verified it countless times from atop the hill.

    There¡¯s no way to mistake battleships.

    All the other reports, including Pochi¡¯s, included this observation too.

    ¡¸ording to this report, there are two battleships...... it¡¯s off by one ship. I have no regrets killing a thousand people for this information.¡¹

    It¡¯s that valuable?

    ¡¸We are already losing the intelligence battle. I¡¯m sure the enemy¡¯s spies have learned the strength of our fleet somehow. Unless we obtain urate information, a mistake like what happened in Rafen will ur again.¡¹

    That ambush in Rafen seems to affect him greatly.

    I¡¯ll follow up and reassure him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in the past now. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    Leopolt continues without addressing my concern.

    ¡¸This critical piece of information could possibly tilt the tides of battle.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Don¡¯t worry about being outwitted in Rafen.¡¹

    Leopolt continues.

    ¡¸In addition, if Tebia is being established as arge home port, we can assume the enemy will be focusing heavily on their fleet in the future. This is also important.¡¹

    ¡¸I know it was difficult to destroy each individually. Getting tricked by the surprise attack was inevitable. Don¡¯t let it bother you.¡¹

    For some reason, Leopolt¡¯s gaze seems to be getting sharper.

    And I was even considerate enough to follow up.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthis arrived from Lord Radhalde. It¡¯s a decree officially allowing for the cooperation with Federation reinforcements.¡¹

    Now that I think about it, Yakov and Ivanna were dispatched under the pretense of helping Goldonia.

    Crap, I really screwed up by doing my own thing then.

    ¡¸I get it. Making mistakes is a natural part of life. It¡¯s nothing to¨D¨D mmh.¡¹

    Celia could not watch anymore and closed my mouth.

    ¡¸Then let us wrap up this matter here¨D¨D Lord Hardlett, I have something to discuss with you privately.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    How sudden again.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anybody else here besides us.¡¹

    The only people in this room are Leopolt, Celia and myself and Celia is a part of me so it¡¯s basically just the two of us.

    ¡¸No, I mean truly private.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, I can¡¯t chase Celia away......¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s gaze alternates between me and Celia.

    ¡¸Privacy¨D¨D please.¡¹

    ¡¸......understood.¡¹

    Celia reluctantly answers in a soft voice and walks out of the room with a downward look.

    Along the way, it¡¯s sad to see her turn back a second and a third time.

    My heart is going to break from all this guilt.

    I sit unhappily on a chair after the two of us are left alone.

    ¡¸Making the cute Celia sad like that. I won¡¯t forgive you if this is going to be a love confession.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t giggle at all.

    ¡¸It is indeed a confession, though it¡¯s about something even worse. Or I guess, depending on Lord Hardlett¡¯s mood, something better.¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    Leopolt checks the window, then closes up the keyhole of the door before sitting opposite to me.

    ¡¸A South Yuguria spy came in contact with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh.¡¹

    I pretend to give an interested reply as I drink some water.

    So what?

    ¡°Switch sides, your social standing will be guaranteed if we win¡±¨D¨D is a line theymonly use.

    They probably tried to lure not only me, but also the othermander-level personnel.

    And I¡¯m sure nobody took the bait.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett¡¯s name is well-known even in the reaches of South Yuguria. They offered unparalleled favorable conditions¨D¨D specifically, extensive rights of autonomy to rule over Trisnia and the South Central area of Goldonia, which includes Arnd.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s incredible. I¡¯ll give you a reward of 1 million gold for the achievement of letting me know.¡¹

    Conditions mean nothing.

    If they have no intent to keep their promise, they can talk as big as they want.

    Leopolt nods.

    ¡¸They are aware we don¡¯t trust them. That¡¯s why they said, if Lord Hardlett epts an invitation to talk, they can send promations in the name of Empress Wilhelmina all throughout the country in advance.¡¹

    If Wilhelmina¡¯s name is used to announce an alliance with me, they can¡¯t simply offer empty promises.

    Otherwise, they would be making light of her words and that would create problems for her rule.

    ¡¸By going that far, I guess they¡¯re now standing at the base of negotiations for the first time.¡¹

    South Yuguria are engaged with too many betrayals and plots after all.

    ¡¸Then, are you considering it?¡¹

    I refill my cup with the pitcher and drink more water.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not epting.¡¹

    The time I took to pour my water was enough time for me to consider it.

    ¡¸If you look solely at the conditions, you will be ascending to greater heights as a feudal lord. Is the reason you don¡¯t seem to care regardless because South Yuguria is ultimatelycking integrity? Or perhaps you are loyal to Goldonia?¡¹

    I take a brief moment to think this time.

    ¡¸If I have to say...... it¡¯s for my own self-satisfaction, an obsession, I guess.¡¹

    My final goal is to be king.

    Whether I¡¯m a noble of Goldonia or a self-governing lord of South Yuguria doesn¡¯t change anything.

    On the other hand, I¡¯m not fine with doing absolutely anything in order to be king.

    Loyalty to the country and all that isn¡¯t very important to me, however Erich is a nice guy and he¡¯s helped me out a bunch.

    There¡¯s also Agor and lots of others in the military who I¡¯m close with.

    I can¡¯t obtain a country by stabbing my friends in the back and greet Lucy proudly.

    In that case, it would be better if I dered independence of my current territory and appoint myself as king.

    The reason why I haven¡¯t done that is because I think it¡¯s really uncool.

    I want to feel unashamed when I reunite with the woman I love.

    Taking a cowardly way out is not what I want to think of.

    ¡¸An obsession?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that.¡¹

    I don¡¯t tell Leopolt that my final goal is a woman or he¡¯ll probably abandon me.

    In any case, South Yuguria is an enemy.

    That doesn¡¯t waver.

    Leopolt goes into thought and peers into my eyes.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind if it was ady, but I¡¯m not going to fall for you if you do that.

    ¡¸Are you satisfied with your current standing in Goldonia?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s another question out of nowhere.¡¹

    I thought this was only about the spy from South Yuguria.

    All of a sudden, I feel the tension in the air.

    I¡¯m not sure what this is about, but this point must be extremely important to him.

    I shouldn¡¯t lie.

    But I¡¯m not obligated to answer.

    I don¡¯t say anything and simply stare back at Leopolt.

    There was a probably smile on my face, a very small one.

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say anything.¡¹

    Leopolt gets up from his seat.

    The tension dissipates.

    ¡¸In the first ce, turning coat aftering this far is out of the question. Even if they guarantee your status, they could easily force an interpretation of what they said after the war and dismantle what they promised.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why did you ask? Are you mocking me?¡¹

    I pick up on what Leopolt was trying to do as Iin.

    Everything was for the sake of this final question, nothing else mattered.

    And he was satisfied with my answer¨D¨D well, he was satisfied with my silence, I guess.

    Thinking back, it¡¯s kind of gross that Leopolt and I couldmunicate with each other through eye contact.

    ¡¸I also confirmed Lord Hardlett had the minimum level of intelligence.¡¹

    Damn him, it¡¯s annoying how he says it with no expression.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say anything unnecessary. Besides, why did the spye to you if they wanted to entice me to betray Goldonia? Isn¡¯t that strange?¡¹

    ¡¸That just shows how excellent the enemy¡¯s informationwork is.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¹

    Wait, did Leopolt just smile...... no, it must be my imagination. He¡¯s wearing his usual iron mask.

    Anyways, the confidential talks are over.

    After I give permission toe in, Celia enters partially in a huff and clings to my side.

    ¡¸Good, everything¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Why did she check whether my clothes were disheveled?

    ¡¸Regardless, I¡¯m sure the spy wille again. If Lord Hardlett changes sides, the war will be over. From what I¡¯ve seen so far, Empress Wilhelmina isn¡¯t a person who chooses her methods as long as her objective is achieved.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be lured by sweet temptations.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s Aegir-sama for you!¡¹

    I put my hand under my chin and strike a cool pose.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett¡¯s weakness is widely known by enemy and ally alike. If the Empress overs her own body in exchange¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wilhelmina¡¯s body......you said?¡¹

    I recall the beauty of Wilhelmina that I once saw before.

    Her bodyys naked on the bed...... her long ck hair spread out and her slender frame trembling slightly as she waits for me.

    The moment we be one, her green eyes that draw me in wavers and her pale neck bends back¨D¨D

    ¡°Be...... my ally, please.¡±

    ¡¸Nuu......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re already starting to think about it!? Aegir-sama, pleasee back! This is all Leopolt-san¡¯s fault!¡¹

    Celia shakes me back to reality and mes Leopolt.

    Realistically speaking, there is no way a single person can infiltrate an enemy nation during war, so he can rest assured.

    ¡¸Err, is the little y over?¡¹

    The troublesome-sounding voice is Tristan.

    ¡¸What are you whining about? If you¡¯re amander, hold yourself with more dignity!¡¹

    Ivanna, who has be a mother, is also here.

    Yakov is here with a rather refreshed face.

    ¡¸Let us begin the strategy meeting regarding the results of the scouting.¡¹

    The thorough Leopolt aligns the documents like he usually does.

    ¡¸Just the other day, coordination with the Military Commissioner has also beenpleted.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t hear about anything.

    Seriously, you need to stop.

    I didn¡¯t hear about anything, so I couldn¡¯t do anything, but the strategy meeting proceeds without a hitch.

    The first stage of the strategy involves leaving all of the enemy onnd to Erich¡¯s Royal army, while we aim to defeat the enemy fleet.

    Because the difference in the sizes of our fleets is sorge, Ivanna had toe up with a scheme besides running straight at them.

    Oncepleted, the enemy western army will be isted on the west coast area and can be left alone without being annihted.

    In the second stage, we regroup with Erich and work together, along with support from the fleet, to defeat the enemy central army.

    Apparently, this is the time when the recruits of both sides start gathering and it¡¯s predicted that arge scale fight will unfold with battles on multiple fronts going on simultaneously.

    Then the third stage is split into two parts.

    In the case we defeat the enemy, we¡¯ll connect Arnd, Trisnia and the major cities, which will allow us to take back towns and viges one by one.

    However, if the enemy army fully copses in the process, we¡¯ll conduct a forced march straight to the south centered around the Royal army, where we can also aim for Tortoent and the city state Meldora.

    If we take back Trisnia, we can recover most of the wends, and Tortoent is an extremely important city to the enemy. If this ce falls, it¡¯s safe to say the battle will turn.

    ¡¸I understand the western strategy, but what about the east? M should only have the recruits.¡¹

    When I interrupt, Tristan answers me.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be reinforcements. Goldonia is already stretching out as thin as they can. They don¡¯t have anything to spare when they have to maintain the defense line in the capital.¡¹

    Leopolt continues the point.

    ¡¸But the same applies to the enemy. All the elite soldiers have been directed toward the capital, and only the bare minimum of recruits can be sent to the east. Lady Hyuutia has also sent notice of the war situation......¡¹

    Like I said before, why does themunication go to you and not me?

    ¡¸Lady Hyuutia is steadily recapturing the territory. Although the enemy army sporadically counterattacks, the fight eventually results in victory for her.¡¹

    ¡¸That person¡¯s tactics are excessively cautious after all. She might not have the power to overturn the entire battle, but she doesn¡¯t show any openings for the enemy to exploit. Those kind of people are precious. Oww, what are you doing!? I¡¯m going to end up like Adolph-san!¡¹

    I pull out one strand of hair from the cocky Tristan...... no, I guess it¡¯s more like ten strands.

    ¡¸The point is, Lady Hyuutia is steadily progressing as nned, while not leaving the range of the main front. Besides that, is there anything else?¡¹

    When Leopolt concludes, Yakov, who kept silent until now, raises his hand.

    ¡¸I have one, although it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the strategy, it is important for leadership.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Yakov stands up when urged by Leopolt.

    ¡¸The previous reconnaissance operation was drawn up by you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    Yakov res at Leopolt and his tone bes harsher.

    ¡¸Rumors are spreading among the soldiers that returning home from that operation was difficult from the start. The rescue barely made it in time and it was because the general......mander was there, that reinforcements were dispatched reluctantly. I know those are just rumors, but if it¡¯s false, I want you to deny it clearly.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the 105th division were up in arms.

    How will Leopolt respond?

    ¡¸It is true. Although survival was intended, there were plenty of chances for total annihtion. If Lord Hardlett wasn¡¯t there, thebat ships would not have been discovered..¡¹

    ¡¸Hmp, treating a group of thugs like sacrificial pawns is generous.¡¹

    There it is.

    Leopolt is that kind of guy.

    Ivanna said something meaner though.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dbastard!¡¹

    Yakov stands and charges at Leopolt.

    He¡¯s not going after Ivanna after all. He¡¯s scared of her.

    If they quarrel, the number of troublesome things to deal with will increase.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fight. Use your words.¡¹

    When I calmly speak from my seat, Yakov drops himself angrily back onto his chair.

    ¡¸We¡¯re used to being treated like sacrificial pawns. But there is no trust between us. No soldier will die obediently for someone unfamiliar!¡¹

    ¡¸Doing something about that is your job. Is that all you have to say?¡¹

    In the end, Yakov exited the room furiously.

    ¡¸Rumors...... huh? Is it fine to leave them alone?¡¹

    Celia asks worriedly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s toote already. The news has circted throughout the 105th army corps.¡¹

    Tristan states jadedly.

    Leopolt is not fazed at all.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem. If I wasmander, the distrust would be an issue, but as long as their confidence in Lord Hardlett doesn¡¯t waver, there should not be any impact on leadership.¡¹

    He¡¯s that kind of guy.

    I¡¯ll leave Leopolt and attend to Yakovter.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s end the meeting¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹

    The most important suggestion to me is still yet to be discussed.

    ¡¸Wah! What is it?¡¹

    I grab Celia and put her on myp.

    ¡¸Celia has shown remarkable quick wits during the operation.¡¹

    When I pat her head as I praise her, she goes soft.

    ¡¸I have something to bring up at the same time. Of course, the one who made the final decision was me.¡¹

    Celia tenses up on myp and her hair stands on end.

    ¡¸But grasping the state of the enemy fleet was due to Celia¡¯s advice.¡¹

    Celia sticks out her chest proudly.

    ¡¸To fully utilize her talent, I want to permanently entrust a special unit ¨D¨D of 1000 to her!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid......¡¹

    All four of them have their own reactions while I loudly dere the formation of Celia¡¯s squad.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (squad captain), M (has won), Irijina (sleeping), Luna mander), Sekrit (dead drunk)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Gido (escort unit), Yakov (injured, really angry), Brynhildr (vampire, free), Ivanna (fleetmander, shocked), Ate (princess of the 105)

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 42 000

    Escort Unit: 120

    Infantry: 11 230

    Cavalry: 1200

    Archers: 1300

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    105 Army Corps: 4940

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Battleships: 1, Large Combat Ships: 5, Small Combat Ships: 20, Transport Ships: 20

    Stationed in Port City, Patena

    Enemy Force: Confirmed

    Western Army: Approx. 50 000, Magrado Local Army: Several Tens of Thousands

    Fleet Stationed in Tebia: (Battleships: 3. Large Combat Ships: 10, Medium Combat Ships: 50, Small Combat Ships: Approx. 100)

    Assets: 0 gold

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 413: Celia vs. Ivanna

    <h4>Chapter 413: Celia vs. Ivanna</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸That Celia, in the end she ran around until close to dawn. She¡¯s trying too hard.¡¹

    I smile wryly as I kiss the soft body in my arms and hold her up.

    ¡¸Agh...... hiih......t-this is already the fifth time...... I¡¯m going to die.¡¹

    The convulsing Loot rests her hand on the bed frame.

    Her hips have given out long ago so I grabbed her waist to support her weight and keep her standing as I thrust.

    ¡¸Almost there...... guh!¡¹

    I let out a groan when I plunge deep into Lott, whose entire body twitches.

    ¡¸Higyii!!¡¹

    My member reaches the depths of her hole and pulses strongly like it does during an orgasm.

    It doesn¡¯t cause me to go soft though.

    That¡¯s to be expected at this point.

    ¡¸All that moving and nothinges out...... it hasn¡¯t gone soft once...... what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    No matter how much pleasure I felt, I didn¡¯t ejacte.

    I¡¯m not in any particr hurry as my eyes look kindly at Sekritying face-up on the bed.

    When she bes satisfied after getting ustomed to her new arm, my ejaction will follow in due course.

    ¡¸Sticking your hard thing in me for the whole night...... you¡¯re going to break me......¡¹

    When Lott cries out pathetically, Sekrit stirs slightly with a low growl.

    We¡¯re having sex on top of the drunk and sleeping Sekrit¡¯s head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll alternate with your ass next. Spread it open yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to do it more? If we¡¯re found out, she¡¯ll kill us......¡¹

    Lott expresses her concern while parting her butt cheeks.

    When I insert my dick into her ass, she lets out a bestial moan, spraying her juices near the pillow Sekrit is sleeping on.

    ¡¸To begin with, it¡¯s not a mystery.¡¹

    I stroke the dark skin of the sleeping beauty while fucking Lott¡¯s asshole.

    ¡¸Aah! If you do that, she¡¯ll wake¨D¨D¡¹

    Before Lott could finish, Sekrit¡¯s eyelids open suddenly.

    ¡¸You were awake some time ago, right?¡¹

    ¡¸......obviously. How could I sleep peacefully with all that liquid dripping on my face?¡¹

    When Sekrit raises her upper body, Lott lets out a strange shriek, which isn¡¯t exactly a moan or a scream.

    ¡¸This is one of the five worst ways to wake up. I¡¯m still recovering from the brutal hangover plus I have this endless smell of sex and moaning filling my senses...... not to mention the love juices sttering on my face. Then I see my man making love to my pet dog. Nothing could be worse than this.¡¹

    Sekrit res at me.

    Coupled with the effects of the hangover, she seems to be in quite the horrible mood, as her eyes look at me harshly like I¡¯m an enemy.

    ¡¸Sorry. I wanted to embrace you, but you fell asleep.¡¹

    ¡¸......is this your way of showing you care? I would have prefered if you mounted me in my sleep.¡¹

    Sekrit turns to Lott next.

    She¡¯s looking at Lott like as if she was looking at an insect.

    ¡¸M-my apologies! But Sekrit-sama told me to listen to this man¡¯s orders......¡¹

    ¡¸You have guts to do this over my head. I¡¯ll twist off your nipplester.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiee...... please have mercy.¡¹

    It¡¯s my fault. I was the one who suggested to do it near Sekrit.

    Lott clenched super tight when we were close.

    There¡¯s nothing to fear when straddling the sleeping Sekrit as I thrust...... no, Lott¡¯s going to lose her nipples at this rate.

    This groaning woman holding her head in agony is capable of doing anything.

    ¡¸So, how long are you going to stay connected?¡¹

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹

    ¡¸Awawa!¡¹

    Lott and I separate from each other.

    ¡¸And you were using the ass too.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s mood got worse.

    In order to save Lott¡¯s nipples, I have to make it up to Sekrit.

    ¡¸Sekrit.¡¹

    ¡¸Sekrit-sama.¡¹

    Both of us approach Sekrit as she drinks some water to soothe her headache and hangover.

    ¡¸......you, stay on the bed and lick my crotch and breasts. As for the dog, get your knees on the floor and lick the bottom of my feet.¡¹

    To improve the queen¡¯s mood, we provide the best service as possible.

    ¨D¨DMany Minutes Later.

    Our tongues were able to satisfy Sekrit to a certain extent, and she rolls onto the bed exhaustedly, clutching me while stepping on the head of Lott, who is on all fours on the floor.

    I told her the way Lott is being treated is a little too cruel, but Lott seems rather pleased to be stepped on, so I epted that as a form of love.

    ¡¸By the way, I heard you did something unnecessary again.¡¹

    Sekrit whispers in my ear as she sucks on the nape of my neck.

    ¡¸Unnecessary? Which one?¡¹

    I have too many moments thate to mind.

    ¡¸You appointed the little girl as a squad captain, didn¡¯t you? That made Ivanna lose her temper.¡¹

    ¡¸Ivanna?¡¹

    Now that I think about it, the one who reacted in the most disapproving way when I dered the establishment of Celia¡¯s squad was Ivvanna.

    I wonder why, since it doesn¡¯t affect her directly.

    I actually thought Leopolt would be the one to say something.

    ¡¸That woman is an overly proud person after all. When a useless mistress who doesn¡¯t do anything but shake her ass on top of you is made captain¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit realizes my gaze be sharper from those words and pulls my head close tofort me before continuing.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI mean from that woman¡¯s perspective, you can understand how she can¡¯t ept your decision, right? I can¡¯t tell what that iron mask is thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸I want her to go with it though.¡¹

    I bury my face in Sekrit¡¯s bosom.

    ¡¸In any case, she¡¯ll have no choice if it produces results. It depends on the little girl¡¯s resourcefulness. I¡¯ve used my body to get status before too. No matter how much people scorn you, if you show unshakable aplishments¨D¨D kuku, you¡¯re sucking harder. Are you getting jealous?¡¹

    Sekrit grins with my head in her arms.

    It seems she¡¯s in a better mood.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to get up early today. Let¡¯s go one round¨D¨D¡¹

    When Sekrit pushed me down, I hear a high-pitched shout from outside of the window.

    It was Celia.

    ¡¸What do you want all of a sudden!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone like you isn¡¯t fit to be the leader of 1000 people. That¡¯s why you should immediately step down from the position. I thought I enunciated quite clearly, but if you can¡¯t make out my words, you¡¯re not even suited to be a soldier.¡¹

    The other party of the argument is Ivanna.

    They¡¯re quarreling in the middle of the garrison.

    ¡¸Kukuku, what an impatient woman.¡¹

    Sekrit rests her chin on top of my head when I peek out the window.

    Her soft, sweaty breasts and her erect nipples press against my back, although now is not the time for that.

    ¡¸The matter is not something you have a right to talk about! I was personally appointed by Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, it¡¯s a disaster for the soldiers to have a leader who only knows how to wag her tail like a loyal dog. Why don¡¯t you withdraw quietly back to your owner¡¯s side like a good dog.¡¹

    I hear Celia¡¯s angry and incoherent screaming.

    I hurry and put my clothes back on.

    ¡¸Now, wait right there.¡¹

    Sekrit embraces me and gets in my way.

    ¡¸What are you doing? If I don¡¯t stop them now, it¡¯ll get nasty.¡¹

    Both Celia and Ivanna are the type of people who get hot-headed easily.

    ¡¸If the owner steps in now, the root of the problem won¡¯t be solved. Even though she was the one who expressed it openly first, there might be others who share the same sentiment and have yet toe forth. You should let the little girl ovee this situation by herself.¡¹

    ¡¸Easy for you to say.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s words definitely make sense, but I can¡¯t stand seeing Celia in tears.

    ¡¸Oh, they have started to wrestle with each other! It¡¯s getting interesting!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    That ¡°hey¡± was directed at both locations.

    First, it was aimed at Sekrit, who seems to be glued excitedly to the window.

    Don¡¯t tell me she only wants to see them fight.

    Secondly, it was aimed at Celia and Ivanna.

    Why did it only take 30 seconds for a verbal exchange to devolve into violence?

    That¡¯s as fast as mercenaries who get into fights at a bar.

    ¡¸F-fine then! I¡¯ll make you understand by force!¡¹

    ¡¸How amusing. Your barks are certainly loud for a mere puppy!¡¹

    Celia is grabbed by Ivanna, who at a height of 170 cm, overwhelms Celia at barely 160 cm.

    As Celia is pushed over and loses bnce, her legs are swept the moment she wobbles and she gets thrown.

    ¡¸Such throwing techniques won¡¯t work on me!¡¹

    Celia has the upper hand in terms of agility.

    Although she was splendidly flung by Ivanna, she turns her body in mid-air,nds safely back on the ground, and attempts to attack again from the side.

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to get hurt. Shouldn¡¯t we stop them?¡¹

    ¡¸A bare-handed fight is nothing more than a yful activity. Let¡¯s watch a bit longer.¡¹

    I guess so, but that¡¯s when guys do it, not women...... and not my cute Celia.

    ¡¸Oh, she got her legs! The little girl is too light and her entire body was tossed up¨D¨D haha, what a skillednding.¡¹

    Sekrit is enjoying the scuffle like a spectator enjoying a match in the arena.

    Before I knew it, Sekrit was pulling on Lott¡¯s hair, kneeing her in the back and doing whatever she wants.

    ¡¸Aah, Sekrit-sama, that hurts...... more...... do it more......¡¹

    On the other hand, I can¡¯t keep calm.

    However, if I jump in now and take Celia¡¯s side, Ivanna will be more unwilling to ept it.

    ¡¸Well, keep waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸If it looks like she¡¯s about to get hurt, I¡¯m interfering even if I have to break the window.¡¹

    Celia and Ivanna continue their brawl without regard for my concern.

    Celiaunches a high kick topensate for the difference in height.

    Ivanna, like she knew what wasing,fortably evades and then sweeps Celia¡¯s pivot leg.

    ¡¸This is nothing!¡¹

    It looked like Celia was about to fall, but she quickly sticks her hands on the ground and pushes herself back up like a spring.

    Ivanna was taken aback and showed a small opening, which Celia takes, grabbing the joint of her arm and trying to twist it.

    ¡¸Not good enough, little girl!¡¹

    Ivanna calmly swings her other arm.

    No matter what Celia did to the joint, she could not put up any resistance to Ivanna¡¯s fist afterward.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    So Celia immediately jumps aside and lowkicks Ivanna¡¯s thigh.

    However, Ivanna doesn¡¯t take much damage from an attack in an off-bnce position.

    Getting a kick in actually resulted in ate retreat, meaning Ivanna¡¯s fist reached.

    Despite a clean block, the difference in weight sends Celia flying a fair distance before falling on her ass.

    Ivanna sees her chance to pressure from above, but Celia rolls away to get away from danger.

    ¡¸Stay still!¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    Celia hops up and shuffles around Ivanna with nimble footwork to try and find another opening.

    Deciding it would be impossible to chase Celia, Ivanna lowers her hips in preparation to receive the attack.

    Celia uses her superior speed to attack while Ivanna knocks her down with power and technique, though Celia¡¯s masterful body control allows for quick recovery and leads to another attempt at an attack. This sequence repeats several times.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same development again and again. I¡¯m getting tired of it.¡¹

    Sekrit scoffs.

    Curious onlookers have gathered around the two of them.

    Assuming they were sparring, nobody tries to stop them.

    Because one of the fighters was Ivanna, there was no vulgar heckling.

    ¡¸A fight between girls will also be a form of recreation to the soldiers. I¡¯m d I wasn¡¯t part of it.¡¹

    ¡¸What would you do?¡¹

    I finally ask to satisfy my curiosity.

    Sekrit¡¯s mouth warps.

    ¡¸It would take one hit for each of them. When the little girl jumps in, I¡¯d end the fight with a kick to the face. I¡¯m faster than her after all.¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t have asked.

    ¡¸For that woman, I¡¯d grapple with her head-on, since my strength and technique surpass hers. I would flip her over and break her arm or something.¡¹

    Not everything is bad though.

    Ever since Sekrit lost her arm, she hasn¡¯t been spewing these wicked remarks, and was more self-deprecating.

    It¡¯s safe to say her confidence has returned after getting her artificial arm.

    ¡¸Good thing you¡¯re not facing them then. There doesn¡¯t appear to be arge difference in strength between those two.¡¹

    The aura around Sekrit suddenly changespletely.

    ¡¸That¡¯s only if they¡¯re bare-handed.¡¹

    Sekrit, who turns around expressionlessly, and Celia, who rolls on the ground again outside the window,e into my view at the same time.

    ¡¸If she draws her sword, that woman is¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia crouches briefly before standing up and snaps back at Ivanna in frustration.

    ¡¸Who are you calling puppy, you-!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dshe isn¡¯t weak.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s shout resounds.

    ¡¸You were that woman¡¯s ything!¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s eyes open wide and a torrent of murderous intent can be felt from where I am.

    She unsheathes her sword without an ounce of hesitation and charges at Celia with her fangs bared.

    ¡¸Not good!¡¹

    I shake Sekrit off my body and rush out of the house.

    Celia was stunned by Ivanna¡¯s sudden drawing of her sword and simply stood still, staring nkly at the iing Ivanna.

    The surrounding soldiers could not react in time either.

    Unlike previous exchanges, Ivanna swings her sword without uttering a singleeback.

    In the split second before I could raise my voice, she closes in on Celia and¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Gbeh!!¡¹

    She trips and falls.

    Ivanna falls face-first into the ground.

    Her sword flies out of her hand and slides harmlessly to Celia¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸I win!!¡¹

    Celia picks up the sword, points it at the face-down Ivanna, and deres her victory.

    Everyone watching gave her modest cheers.

    ¡¸Y-you...... how dare you......¡¹

    Ivanna holds onto her nose in pain as she stands up slowly.

    It looked like she caught her leg on some grass.

    Upon closer inspection though, I could see some des of grass tied together and parts that clearly seem man-made.

    ¡¸It was during that time she was sent flying earlier, huh?¡¹

    Celia set a trap when she crouched briefly.

    Then her disparagingment was to rile Ivanna up.

    I hear Sekrit burst outughing and p amusingly from inside the house.

    She¡¯s at the peak of excitement over there, I guess.

    ¡¸I managed to get someone as experienced as you to fall for a trap! Are you still going to insist I¡¯m unfit for the job!?¡¹

    Celia drops the sword beside Ivanna and sticks out her chest.

    ¡¸Nnggghgh...... gigigihh......¡¹

    Ivanna growls with an expression that could be captioned as ¡°mortified¡±.

    With that said, hurling hurtful remarks on the battlefield to provoke the enemy is a ssic tactic.

    She can¡¯t say anything when she acted exactly as Celia wanted.

    ¡¸Falling for such amon trap, I should be the one asking if you¡¯re fit to be a¨D¨D mmghmh!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    I cover Celia¡¯s mouth from behind.

    The victor has been decided.

    Rubbing it in further would only injure Ivanna¡¯s pride and will not benefit us.

    ¡¸Mmghomgh! Heihir-hama!¡¹

    ¡¸......you.¡¹

    Celia was shocked at my arrival, but quickly looked at me with a delighted expression, meanwhile Ivanna was simrly shocked and awkwardly averted her eyes.

    I speak to them in a voice soft enough that the soldiers can¡¯t hear me.

    ¡¸What kind of idiot fights in a ce like this? I¡¯ll ssify this as sparring practice so let¡¯s break it up here. Celia, you were working hard yesterday untilte at night too. Go to sleep this time without waking up early the next day.¡¹

    I patted her head and kissed her forehead before letting her go.

    ¡¸I let my guard down a little because it wasn¡¯t a serious fight. In actualbat, I wouldn¡¯t lose like that.¡¹

    Ivanna avoids eye contact with me and returns her sword to her hip.

    ¡¸Sure, I have something to discuss with you, soe here.¡¹

    I wrap my arm around Ivanna¡¯s shoulder, disperse the soldiers as I walk, and take her into a storehouse.

    I don¡¯t want to injure her pride in front of others anymore.

    After bringing her inside the storehouse and shutting the door, I p her cheek.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Who pulls a sword out in an argument?¡¹

    It might have been a ploy and partially Celia¡¯s fault for denouncing her in public, but Ivanna was seriously going to sh her.

    I¡¯ll remonstrate Celia gentlyter.

    Ivanna staggers and stares at me dumbfoundedly with her hand on her stinging cheek.

    Now then, is she going to counterattack?

    Even though it was necessary, I feel bad about pping a woman.

    I¡¯ll have to endure a hundred times retribution.

    Or maybe I can get her anger towards Celia to be directed at me.

    Sure enough, Ivanna¡¯s eyes nt upward and her anger gushes out.

    ¡¸......it was just a small re up.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    What a surprisingly honest reaction.

    ¡¸I was the one who picked the fight, so it¡¯s wrong of me to me the little girl.¡¹

    She also perceived my intention.

    ¡¸But, you are you. You should be ashamed for allowing your lover to lead soldiers when she has never done it before.¡¹

    ¡¸No, she has experience. Experience takingmand, that is.¡¹

    Celia has spearheaded the escort unit before and she has often taken overmand of my army after I charge at the enemy.

    It¡¯s understandable how Ivanna doesn¡¯t know.

    Her silence continues.

    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s the first time she has a permanent squad to lead independently. I¡¯ll give her detailed instructionster, so if you have something bothering you, feel free to point it out.¡¹

    I casually rub Ivanna¡¯s ass.

    She explodes with everything she held back up until then.

    ¡¸I-I was probably being self-righteous, but...... she embarrassed me in front of the soldiers¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Ivanna literally stomps her feet in frustration.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t forgive how her merits in the bedroom granted her a captain¡¯s position! I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t sleep yesterday!¡¹

    Is there nothing that can be done about her hot-headedness?

    Sekrit also mentioned that she exploited that part when she defeated Ivanna.

    I should also tell Leopolt.

    Knowing him, it might already be a part of his calctions.

    ¡¸......I really wronged that little girl. And you as well.¡¹

    Ivanna suppresses her anger and takes deep breaths.

    ¡¸I apologize for thinking I could hit your cheek. I¡¯m sure it hurts.¡¹

    She is part of the reinforcements from the Federation, not one of my subordinates.

    Looking at it from the viewpoint of our home countries, I don¡¯t have the official right to scold Ivanna.

    With that in mind, the 105th army corps was abandoned by the Federation and their country couldn¡¯t care less about the treatment of those idiots.

    Besides, they don¡¯t have the capacity to listen to what others say unless they¡¯re hit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I was at fault for pointing my de at an ally. I apologize.¡¹

    I inspect Ivanna again now that she has calmed down.

    Her height is in the mid 170¡¯s, which is tall for a woman and about the same height as Sekrit, though still clearly shorter than me.

    Her body is slim and muscr, with a hint of roundness that wasn¡¯t there previously, probably due to her giving birth to a child since then.

    She doesn¡¯t have a t chest nor a particrlyrge pair of breasts.

    Her skin, while not as dark as Sekrit¡¯s skin, is regrly exposed to the sun with her frequent participation on the battlefield, and is moderately tanned.

    Her fairly long red hair has beenbed neatly and tied together so it doesn¡¯t get in her way, and coupled with her close-fitting Federation military uniform, her dignified appearance is emphasized.

    ¡¸Ivanna.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, people are...... not watching, I guess.¡¹

    We slowly bring our faces closer to each other.

    She¡¯s really pretty when our eyes meet.

    Normally, she would quickly avert her gaze or get upset, so it doesn¡¯t happen very often.

    Her voice is strict and clear-sounding, befitting that of a soldier.

    It has a high pitch in a different waypared to Irijina and reminds me of a young girl¡¯s voice if I focus on her voice alone.

    The pitch bes higher when she¡¯s angry, almost to the point of a piercing scream, so when she talks on and on, it is a little grating on the ears.

    We hug each other after a peck on the lips.

    ¡¸As an apology for the p, I¡¯ll listen to anything you have to say. Let out all your feelings.¡¹

    ¡¸......let it out, huh?¡¹

    Ivanna resigns herself and then closes the window of the storehouse.

    Okay, her expression is gradually bing angrier.

    ¡¸How could I lose to such a girl, it-it¡¯s so vexing! So vexing¨D¨D!! Laying a trap during a brawl is against the rules!!¡¹

    She pounds my chest furiously.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a proud general of the Federation! And she made me fall t on my face in front of the soldiers¨D¨D grrrr!!¡¹

    Her fists hit my sr plexus, stomach and sides.

    ¡¸Calling me a ything!? She doesn¡¯t understand that I still asionally get nightmares of being vited!!¡¹

    A high kicknds on the back of my neck.

    ¡¸Why is there no more Federation-style fried bread and soup, it¡¯s my favorite dish! All that¡¯s being served are carrots, which I hate!¡¹

    A weighted punch hits me in the jaw.

    She¡¯s talking about topics unrted to the fight now.

    ¡¸Damn those idiots of the 105! Always staring at my ass! Are they not looking at my chest because they¡¯re small!?¡¹

    A beautiful spinning kicknds on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Damn rtives! How can they say ¡°It¡¯s Ivanna¡¯s fault that my standing has gotten worse¡± when they only got into the army with my referral in the first ce!? Rashe, I hope you die! Albeck, you die too!!¡¹

    After that, she went onining about things unrted to Goldonia, such as her wages being too low, and cursed people she couldn¡¯t stand.

    ¡¸Fuu©` Fuu©`¡¹

    Having finished more or less dumping the contents of her heart, Ivanna takes a short break, her shoulders moving up and down as she breathes heavily.

    ¡¸Are you feeling better?¡¹

    ¡¸A lot better. I didn¡¯t hold back when hitting you, are you alright?¡¹

    I¡¯m not so fragile that I can¡¯t withstand a woman¡¯s blows.

    ¡¸I got carried away. And what I said just now......¡¹

    ¡¸What was it again? I¡¯m an idiot so I forgot already.¡¹

    Ivanna giggles and then looks down in embarrassment.

    I¡¯m getting a good feeling about this.

    ¡¸Maintenance is being done on the fleet right now, so I have some free time. If you want, would you like to, um......you know, sleep with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    The door of the storehouse swings open right as she finishes.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! It¡¯s an emergency! Uu, what are you doing......¡¹

    It was Celia who came rushing in.

    She scrunches up her cute face when she sees Ivanna.

    ¡¸The aforementioned are the supplies necessary to restock the fleet. Please have them prepared by tomorrow.¡¹

    Ivanna goes back to her usual unhappy face and inly lies her way out.

    She¡¯s quick to change her attitude.

    ¡¸What happened anyways?¡¹

    Celia realized she paused and resumes her report right away.

    ¡¸A small enemy force has justnded! In the Barmewen district!¡¹

    ¡¸Landed!? Barmewen is......¡¹

    Celia pulls out a map from her chest.

    ¡¸Here? It¡¯s pretty far west of Patena, in a remote region.¡¹

    We don¡¯t have an unlimited supply of soldiers, so the districts on the border are inevitably less guarded.

    ¡¸We should still be monitoring it though.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, the enemy sent only a few transport ships, and a group of approximately 1000 has alreadynded.¡¹

    Ivanna tilts her head.

    ¡¸A thousand? Then it isn¡¯t a true invasion. It¡¯s either a diversion or a test to see how fast we respond...... or perhaps a throwaway group to not allow my fleet any time to be repaired......?¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, we can¡¯t leave them alone. We have to intercept them.¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s required, it¡¯s not exactly desirable to send arge army to a remote region for a handful of enemy soldiers.

    That might be the enemy¡¯s goal.

    ¡¸Sorry Ivanna. Sex will have to wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!? You!!¡¹

    As unwilling as I am, I have to go talk with Leopolt.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia, who normally follows me without question, is filled with excitement.

    ¡¸They have a thousand! My unit also has a thousand! I can get ready in two...... no, I¡¯ll show you I can prepare in one day!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s task force is certainly an ideal match for the situation.

    ¡¸Facing off against equal numbers so early...... hmmm.¡¹

    As I walk and ponder at the same time, Sekrit, who is in the shade of the storehouse, mutters in a voice that only I can hear.

    ¡¸The saying goes that things are the most dangerous the second time around. Initially, you would take every precaution possible, but carelessness is born during the second time.¡¹

    It¡¯s a story you hear all the time.

    ¡¸But that¡¯s a lie. In my experience, those guys die first. Getting a bit of experience outweighs the cost of being less cautious. Remember this. The ones who do things first, die first.¡¹

    The result of meeting with Leopolt was that the interception of the enemy detachment will be handled by the newly established independent battalion¨D¨D also known as the ¡°Celia squad¡±.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (battalionmander), M (short break), Irijina (standing by), Luna mander), Sekrit (practicing)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Gido (escort unit), Yakov (angry), Brynhildr (vampire, free), Ivanna (refreshed), Ate (princess of the 105)

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 42 000

    Escort Unit: 100

    Infantry: 10 450

    Cavalry: 1100

    Archers: 1200

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Independent Celia Squad: 1000

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    105 Army Corps: 4940

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Battleships: 1, Large Combat Ships: 5, Small Combat Ships: 20, Transport Ships: 20 (Under maintenance, resupplying)

    Stationed in Port City, Patena

    Enemy Force: Confirmed Portion

    Western Army: Approx. 50 000, Magrado Local Army: Several Tens of Thousands

    North Coast Landing Force: Approx. 1000

    Fleet Stationed in Tebia: (Battleships: 3. Large Combat Ships: 10, Medium Combat Ships: 50, Small Combat Ships: Approx. 100)

    Assets: 0 gold

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 414: Celia Battalionâ€™s First Campaign

    <h4>Chapter 414: Celia Battalion¡¯s First Campaign</h4>

    Onagosky POV¨C

    Patena Suburbs. Garrison.

    ¡¸My battalion will head west, and we will conduct a search-and-destroy mission to eliminate the enemy thatnded in the Barmewen district!¡¹

    Under the clear blue sky, Celia yells as loud and as earnestly as she can to inspire the soldiers of her newly formed battalion.

    Celia looks really dignified and cute as she walks around on her horse, peeking at the faces of each soldier.

    ¡¸The enemy has about the same numbers, and although the details of their branch andposition are unknown, it is assumed that they do not possess heavily-armed soldiers or siege weapons due to how quick theirnding was.¡¹

    Her pre-sortie speech continues.

    If I was doing it, I would think the rest is too much of a hassle and stop here, but for themander of a new battalion...... not to mention how cute Celia is, having such ackadaisical attitude would set a poor example for the soldiers, so I let it be.

    ¡¸......?¡¹

    Whoops, that was close. Our eyes almost met.

    I quickly pretend to bow and look down, then hide my face with the visor of the helmet.

    ¡¸......because the area around the enemy¡¯snding point is a remote region, there are few viges and military facilities, thus we do not know the exact location of the enemy!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s speech resumes.

    ¡¸If you stare with such zeal, you¡¯ll be discovered!!¡¹

    The soldier next to me gives a warning.

    That¡¯s certainly true, but your loud voice is a dead giveaway too, so keep it down.

    See, Celia thought you were talking secretly and red at you.

    I am currently disguised as a soldier of Celia¡¯s battalion.

    The soldier beside me is Irijina.

    ¡¸Wahaha!! This doesn¡¯t look too bad!!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s battalion does not have many female soldiers so Irijina has to act like a man to not stick out.

    Since she is rather tall and well-built, it should not raise any suspicion.

    ¡¸We are heading to the ce where the scout spotted themst, but it is quite possible wee into contact with them before that!¡¹

    After talking with Leopolt, Celia¡¯s battalion was given the task of finding the enemy thatnded and annihting them.

    In the unlikely event of a rout, there are no enemies close enough toe to their aid, so even if reinforcements are sent again at that point, it won¡¯t cause many problems.

    If this was any other independent battalion, I would have said, ¡°alright, do your best¡±, and then flirted with Ivanna, but this is Celia¡¯s battalion and I can¡¯t do that.

    Moreover, I couldn¡¯t sleepst night due to being too anxious from what Sekrit said, so I ended up ying around with girls all night.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ck during your march¨D¨D¡¹

    So, when I happened to meet Irijina as I was procuring a set of equipment, both of us disguised ourselves and went along with Celia.

    Until the fleet finishes its maintenance, all of us can¡¯t move out.

    And if anything happens, Leopolt is there to clear any obstacles.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problems at all.

    ¡¸No matter what kind of situation, defeat the enemy, decorate this battalion with a victory on its first campaign, and answer Aegir-sama¡¯s trust in us!!¡¹

    I think she¡¯s almost done her speech.

    ¡¸Are you sure this is alright? I heard you had a big argument with Leopolt-dono.¡¹

    So thatst incident even reached Irijina¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸Even I know not to go off on my own after he said that much. I made sure to tell him.¡¹

    It was a 90% lie when I said:

    ¡°I want to see the enemy¡¯s real intentions with my own eyes.¡±

    I managed to think up on the spot:

    ¡°I also want to determine the capabilities of the independent battalion.¡±

    Sekrit¡¯s sophism also prompted me to say:

    ¡°The first campaign is dangerous, and I would have to takemand if Celia gets into a pinch, so I¡¯m going to prevent a loss of a valuable resource.¡±

    The truth in my heart says:

    ¡°I can¡¯t help worrying about the cute Celia.¡±

    All the above are the four reasons I wrote in the letter.

    ¡¸Then everything is fine!!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. I¡¯m not that much of an idiot that I would make the same mistake twice.¡¹

    Irijina and I exchange smiles behind the cover of our helmets.

    ¡¸You two over there!! You¡¯ve been chatting for a while now. If you¡¯re looking down on me, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!!¡¹

    She got angry at us.

    We have to stay low, so let¡¯s be good from now on.

    Several Days Later. On the Western Road.

    Celia¡¯s battalion departed Patena and advanced west along a small road.

    The Barmewen district is a remote region in Goldonia where development was not a priority.

    Nevertheless, that ce is Goldonia with roads in good order, so we neither had to walk on a trackless road or push our way through herds of monsters, we simply had to march along the country road with nothing around it.

    Irijina and I do our best not to stand out and act like mediocre soldiers.

    ¡¸Look, there are wild watermelons!¡¹

    ¡¸How perfect, I was feeling thirsty. I¡¯ll split it in half with my sword so hold it steady.¡¹

    ¡¸......hey.¡¹

    I cut open the watermelon Irijina picked in one swing.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s just skin and there¡¯s not much fruit to eat! The inside is like a fig!!¡¹

    ¡¸At least some parts can be eaten...... uu, it¡¯s covered in bugs. Throw it away.¡¹

    ¡¸......you guys.¡¹

    Unable to eat the watermelon, I look up at a standing tree.

    ¡¸Hey, there¡¯s something growing on the tree. Can¡¯t reach...... poke it with your spear.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!!¡¹

    Irijina hits and snaps off the branch, knocking off several fruits.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of fruit it is, but it looks juicy and edible.

    When Irijina and I grabbed the fruit in midair......

    ¡¸Ow!¡¹

    I hear a cute cry right behind me.

    I turn around and see Celia.

    Some of the fruit must have hit her, since there is some kind of liquid on her helmet.

    ¡¸You idiots! March properly!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that and eat this. It might be delicious.¡¹

    I instinctively offer the fruit to Celia, but she yells at me and simultaneously kicks me in the back of my thigh where my armor doesn¡¯t protect.

    It made a nice whack sound.

    ¡¸Who do you think you¡¯re talking to!? Dammit, are you looking down on me!?¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m supposed to be an ordinary soldier now.

    I tried to talk with her like I always do.

    The kick she extended her pretty leg to do had quite an impressive force behind it.

    If shended that kick in hand-to-handbat against a male opponent, it would be sufficiently effective, I¡¯m sure.

    ¡¸......Huh?¡¹

    Celia looks up at me with a dubious gaze.

    I deliberately chose to wear a helmet with a visor so she shouldn¡¯t be able to see my face.

    I suddenly realized what was wrong.

    If an ordinary soldier was kicked for real, he can¡¯t act like nothing happened.

    ¡¸Guwah, you got me©`¡¹

    There was a slight dy from when I was kicked, but I hold my thigh and fall down.

    Celia makes a suspicious face and proceeds to kick Irijina in the calf.

    ¡¸Hiee©` ow, that hurt©`!¡¹

    Irijina also holds her leg and goes down.

    It doesn¡¯t seem very convincing. Irijina¡¯s acting sucks.

    While looking down on us pretending to agonize, Celia puffs out her chest and threatens the other soldiers.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll mercilessly kick anyone who goofs off like these two, so all of you better listen! Anyments that make light of me will not be tolerated!¡¹

    Celia warns as she kicks my ass.

    ¡¸If you cut corners because I¡¯m a girl¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia kicks my ass again.

    It looks like she is setting an example for what happens to those with poor attitudes by punishing us, maintaining her dignity as a captain, and gauging hermand of the squad.

    Most of the Celia battalion was chosen from my private army.

    All of them know Celia well and aren¡¯t particrly rebellious, but perhaps because of her cute appearance, they can¡¯t help rxing around her.

    She also realizes this and is probably trying to tighten things up.

    If that¡¯s the case, feel free to use me.

    ¡¸Not the face©`¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet! You invited this on yourself!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s kicks don¡¯t do any actual damage to me, but I would rather not have her kick my head, otherwise my helmet will fly off and my identity will be revealed. Also, please be careful not to kick my ass too hard or else I¡¯ll end up getting turned on.

    ¡¸Horrible...... you don¡¯t have to beat ¡®em up that badly.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I mean his attitude was pretty terrible. He chased a rabbit earlier and messed up the formation.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Celia-sama, to be able to knock down such arge man with a kick.¡¹

    ¡¸And look, I¡¯ve known Celia-sama since way back and she just keeps getting prettier.¡¹

    The soldiers¡¯ reactions are decent.

    A sense of tension is returning to their faces as they¡¯re watching me get kicked over and over.

    ¡¸Fuu...... fuu...... the next guy who does something stupid won¡¯t get away with such a light punishment! Understood!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes ma¡¯am! Battalion Commander!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All the soldiers respond in unison.

    ¡¸Good, resume your march! You guys, don¡¯t keepying there and stand up!¡¹

    Celia gives us a parting nce before hopping back on her horse.

    ¡¸Hoi.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    Irijina and I promptly rise from the ground, brush the dust off our bodies and join the others in marching.

    ¡¸Eeh......¡¹

    It was quite a fresh feeling to be kicked and verbally abused by Celia.

    From my perspective, it was like ying around with a small dog, but I¡¯m sure it was frightening to the other soldiers.

    To begin with, the face she showed in public was different than what she shows me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d we could help Celia out, though going any further would drag her down. We might also blow our covers.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, we¡¯ll march obediently!¡¹

    We keep our voices...... not that quiet because of Irijina, and return to the line.

    However, Celia doesn¡¯t leave our sides.

    Did she find out already?

    ¡¸......you, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    She uses apletely different icy cold tone with me.

    ¡¸Uhh......¡¹

    I didn¡¯t anticipate having to converse with Celia so I didn¡¯t think of a name beforehand.

    If Celia finds out who I am here, she would think that I don¡¯t trust her.

    She might let the earlier kicking affect her and lose herposure.

    I have to do whatever I can to keep hidden.

    ¡¸My name is Onagosky.¡¹

    A name I heard once in the past slips out of my mouth.

    Celia stares at my face.

    ¡¸......what a perverted-sounding name. Anyway, I won¡¯t let you off easy if you disrupt the order a second time. If you try to do any indecent acts, I¡¯ll cut off your shabby thing with a knife.¡¹

    Mmm, what harsh treatment.

    Celia sends me one final re before asking Irijina the same question.

    ¡¸And you?¡¹

    As if answering my prayers to not use her real name, Irijina nods once and replies with a low-pitched voice, resembling closer to that of a male.

    ¡¸My name is Onicsky! I¡¯ll march seriously!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so loud! Your name sounds very gluttonous......plus you don¡¯t seem very bright, so don¡¯t expect any mercy if you disobey orders.¡¹

    Celia says that much before turning her back and urging her horse forward to the front of the formation.

    ¡¸Sniff sniff...... for some reason I thought I smelled Aegir-sama¡¯s scent...... umumu.¡¹

    ¡¸We somehow fooled her.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu!¡¹

    The march continues¨D¨D

    One Week Later. Barmewen District.

    ¡¸Deploy scouts in all directions. We will go with the usual three per group and after two hours, send one of you back to report, whether you find the enemy or not!¡¹

    We have finally reached the ce where we anticipateing into contact with the enemy.

    Celia also acted like a propermander during the march.

    She was strict enough that she wasn¡¯t looked down upon, yet ensured morale didn¡¯t drop.

    Even now, she is giving out appropriate orders.

    ¡¸Irijina¨D¨D I mean, Onicsky, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! Those who are good at preparing for war are different from those who are good at fighting!¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸Mix in with the soldiers and watch over them. ......don¡¯t go shouting to everyone that your name is Irijina.¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahaha!!¡¹

    Irijinaughs as she twirls around the short spear issued to ordinary soldiers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been two days since we¡¯ve been dispatching scouts as we march...... it¡¯s about time we get something.¡¹

    As soon as those words came out, a scout runs back from the northwest.

    ¡¸Here it is.¡¹

    No more than an hour had passed since the scout left in the northwest direction.

    If he returned, that means......

    ¡¸Enemy discovered! It looks like they¡¯re camping in the low ground to the northwest!¡¹

    ¡¸A-atst!¡¹

    Celia tosses away the map marked with indicators to locate the enemy and jumps on her horse.

    ¡¸Everyone, get ready for battle! If the enemy is in the low ground to the northwest, it won¡¯t take an hour to make contact with them! Leave your marching supplies behind and drink up your water!¡¹

    All the soldiers hurry about and start gathering into their respectivepanies.

    ¡¸Are we not getting into a squad?¡¹

    Irijina asks.

    ¡¸We were added at thest minute. It would be odd if a squad had two extra men. We¡¯re a Commando unit.¡¹

    I secretly squeezed a two-person Commando unit into the battalion.

    There should be nothing suspicious since I was the one who revised theposition.

    ¡¸Those two idiots over there, hurry and get prepared! If you screw up again, I¡¯m going to kick you!¡¹

    My heart flutters with joy as Celia yells at me.

    Let¡¯s go to war before a dangerous fetish awakens.

    In terms of time, it took 30 minutes for the enemy to appear before us.

    ¡¸I guess they realized we found out where they were and areing to us now.¡¹

    ¡¸Their numbers...... are indeed 1000!!¡¹

    I pull out my standard issue sword and check its condition while Irijina spins her spear and does the same.

    ¡¸Hey, why are those two forming their own toon?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows...... Celia-sama was also perplexed, but we can¡¯t exactly change ourposition on the battlefield.¡¹

    I ignore the soldiers.

    Finally, the battalion was organized and everybody was ready to fight.

    ¡¸Enemy is changing course to the north! They aren¡¯t attacking us!¡¹

    The enemy makes a big detour in front of us.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Shocked, Celia retrieves the map.

    ¡¸In the north...... is a forest area. They nned to run...... no, they¡¯re avoiding a fight, and focusing on hit-and-run and disturbance strategies instead!¡¹

    I see, a small force of 1000 soldiers wouldn¡¯t want to fight a decisive battle in the first ce.

    They¡¯ll run around trying to threaten our rear or perhaps direct us to arger army who can clean us up.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let them! Eirpany to the right wing, Soufflepany deploy to the left wing and divert the enemy¡¯s attention with an attack! Crepe cavalrypany advance to the front and right of the enemy, Tartpany continue to push out!¡¹

    I see the battalion change shape ordingly to Celia¡¯s instructions.

    We wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to the enemy if they try to break away by simply chasing.

    However, since they are anding army, they should all be infantry, whereas we have cavalry.

    If we send cavalry to nk them, the enemy will be worried of a potential charge and forced to take a defensive stance.

    When their marching speed lowers as a result, we¡¯ll surround them from the left and right.

    ¡¸The Commando unit will go with the Tartpany to the front!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    It feels nice to be ordered around by Celia.

    It¡¯s a pleasant change from the annoying Leopolt.

    And so the fighting began.

    The cavalry utilized their movement advantage to circle around to the front of the enemy at an angle.

    And as predicted, the enemy begins to rearrange themselves in an anti-cavalry formation, lowering their speed instantly.

    That allowed the two tasty-soundingpanies to surround from both sides.

    Arrows were fired by the enemy as a form of intimidation while they epted the threats from the pincer and don¡¯t make any proactive moves to counterattack.

    It appears as if the enemy stopped movingpletely to skirmish with us.

    ¡¸Tart and the Commando unit will charge in from the front! At the same time, Eir and Souffle willmence an all-out attack!¡¹

    Although our overall numbers are the same, it¡¯s pretty much safe to say who the victor is with the sessful partial encirclement.

    ¡¸Mu, not good!¡¹

    Just before we made contact with the enemy in front, Irijina yells out.

    The enemy getting pincered moves up towards us...... in other words, they all shift to the front.

    ¡¸Change in the enemy formation, they¡¯re looking to get into charging formation¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    After leaving only a handful of soldiers on each side, the majority of the enemy army run right at us.

    ¡¸Are they aiming to breakthrough head-on!?¡¹

    There are three options for them to take when they¡¯re about to be surrounded.

    The first is to fall back and pull out of the encirclement...... which in this case is impossible with our cavalry nking.

    The second is to spread out their forces around the perimeter and defend...... which is possible but undeniably disadvantageous.

    The third is to charge and focus their attack on one portion of the enemy...... which, if sessful, could turn the battle around.

    ¡¸The diversionary attacks from the sides are too obvious.¡¹

    If the attack was fiercer, the enemy would be required tomit more forces on the side.

    Unfortunately, most...... over 700 of the enemy soldiers are running at us from the front.

    Adding together the Commando unit and Tartpany only equals about 300¨D¨Dwhich is less than half of the opposing force.

    ¡¸Stop charging, get into defensive formation! Eir and Soufflee back!¡¹

    Celia hastily adjusts her instructions.

    However, no matter how you look at it, thepanies won¡¯t make it in time from the sides.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    I unsheath my sword and run up to the front of the formation.

    It¡¯s the point in front of Celia where the enemy will engage.

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Irijina lifts her spear and follows me.

    The battle has begun.

    ¡¸Smash right through them! Get out behind them!¡¹

    I deflect the sword of an iing enemy, whoes charging with his sword raised, upward with my shield.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you pass so easily.¡¹

    Instead of using my sword, I swing my elbow sharply into his unguarded stomach.

    ¡¸Gubh.¡¹

    When the enemy soldier reels back, I aim carefully with a sh through his throat, cleanly cutting his head off.

    Since I can¡¯t use my Dual Crater, I can¡¯t cut through armor by force like usual or else my sword will easily snap.

    I have to target vitals with precision.

    ¡¸Move it!¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    An enemy soldier lunges forward with his spear.

    I dodge to the side right before it hits me, catch the shaft under my armpit and headbutt him.

    ¡¸Gah.¡¹

    His own running momentum adds to the impact as his face indents into the steel armor and he falls motionlessly on his back.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t pass me without permission.¡¹

    I sweep my sword at the face of the soldier trying to run around me.

    The de doesn¡¯t cut deep, only partially tearing bits of his eyes and nose, causing the enemy soldier to copse while screaming in agony.

    Next, I block the shes of two running enemies with my shield and sword respectively, then trip each of them by taking out their legs with a low kick.

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    I stab one of them in the windpipe after he falls.

    ¡¸S-stop...... uggyaaah!¡¹

    I stomp on the head of the other who fell on his stomach and crush his skull.

    I finish by dashing by an enemy and gouging out his face in passing, then turn my attention to Irijina.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! Bring it on!¡¹

    Irijina is actually really lively.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    A crowd of enemy soldiers thrust their spears at Irijina, who jumps back at a speed that doesn¡¯t match herrge frame, and evades by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    ¡¸Hngrah!¡¹

    She replies with a thrust of her own at such a high speed that the enemy couldn¡¯t react.

    The enemy soldier dies instantly after getting impaled through the eye while still standing up and in a lunging posture.

    ¡¸Hmp, hm, hmn!!¡¹

    She follows up by stepping in and unleashing a swift three-thrustbo.

    One manages to block with his shield, but the other two were stabbed in the neck and face, and both copse.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet!!¡¹

    She uses brute strength to knock the shield out of the remaining enemy¡¯s hand and thennds a horizontal swipe to the body before he could recover.

    ¡¸Guha!¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s armor crumples from the blow and the impact was powerful enough to transmit inside, as the soldier coughs up blood and drops to his knees.

    She¡¯s as strong as always.

    Irijina seems to fight as a warrior whenever she is feeling amped up.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be talking about others¨D¨D can I!?¡¹

    I push off the ground and leap in the air, slicing down into the shoulder of the soldier aiming a crossbow.

    Those movements of mine rewarded me with the attention of the enemy archers.

    Three of the arrows they fired are on target.

    I cut one down of them with my sword, block one with my shield, then allow thest one I can¡¯t evade toe close enough for me to tilt my head and deflect with my helmet.

    ¡¸T-those two are dangerous!¡¹

    ¡¸They fight like distinguished soldiers...... wait, they look like ordinary soldiers.¡¹

    The enemy falters, albeit just slightly.

    I wonder if the sweetspanies have returned yet.

    ¡¸Eei, don¡¯t hesitate! They¡¯re merely smallfry who are getting ahead of themselves!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, smallfry!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh! It¡¯s the Dodoron father and son!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re the pair who racked up ten kills!¡¹

    Coming out of nowhere is a middle-aged...... no, an aging warrior.

    He¡¯s wielding a ratherrge one-handed sword and a long rectangr steel shield.

    The person directly behind him is a younger version of the first, wielding the exact same weapons.

    Everything from his equipment to his gestures are the same and it grosses me out.

    ¡¸When that kind of shoddy fighting goes up against a skilled veteran, they¡¯ll reveal faults in no time. Skilled warriors like me or my son!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, warriors!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, his son, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahaha!¡¹

    The older warrior stands in front of me while the youngster stands before Irijina.

    ¡¸Here Ie!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡¹

    With a short grunt, he assaults me with his sword.

    It was a nice downward sh.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I was a little casual in meeting the sh with my shield and the impact surprised me a little.

    He has strength and speed not typical of an average man at his age, so he was able to push back my shield ever so slightly and cause the edge to bend.

    ¡¸You did well to block my attack! A big aplishment for smallfry like you, but you still can¡¯t be called a warrior!¡¹

    The man makes consecutive attacks on my shield.

    He must be trying to use his power to knock my shield away.

    ¡¸Mon! Gngh! Don!¡¹

    His strength increases with each sessive attack.

    My shield continues to be pushed closer toward my body.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll end it with this!!¡¹

    The man winds back for a swing with all his might.

    He creates a ratherrge opening for someone who showed such speed earlier on.

    I observe calmly as I decide what to do and realize where the man is looking.

    I see.

    ¡¸Right there!¡¹

    His sh was not directed at the shield I¡¯ve readjusted, it was sent toward the other hand, knocking away the sword I was gripping loosely.

    ¡¸See that!? A warrior always watches his enemy¡¯s movements! That¡¯s the difference between me and a smallfry!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I wait for the old man to finish speaking and then bash the shield he¡¯s swinging, hitting it into his face.

    The piece of steel molds tightly around his face and instantly crushes his eyes, nose, and mouth.

    The man doesn¡¯t utter a sound, and convulses before falling over.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking this.¡¹

    I don¡¯t expect an answer from him so I simply pick up the man¡¯s sword without saying much else.

    If that¡¯s all he¡¯s capable, Irijina should be fine.

    ¡¸Warriors are constantly watching the enemy¨D¨D gyaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wahaha! I don¡¯t only have my spear!¡¹

    I just managed to catch a glimpse of Irijina kicking the enemy.

    Her entire body weight was behind that front kick which knocked her opponent over, allowing her to plunge her spear through the back of his head.

    Well, that¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡¸Now then, how¡¯s the battle looking like¨D¨D¡¹

    That was when Celia¡¯s pretty voice rings out.

    ¡¸Tartpany, open up the middle! Don¡¯t take them on head-on, scatter to the left and right!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re kidding.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t helpmenting.

    Celia¡¯s order is basically allowing the enemy to break through the center.

    Bothpanies immediately go back.

    If only they persisted a bit longer.

    ¡¸Split to either side!¡¹

    ¡¸Open up the front!¡¹

    They can¡¯t disobey Battalion Commander Celia¡¯s orders though.

    Ally soldiers create a path for the enemy soldiers.

    Irijina and I can¡¯t go off on our own to fight, so we also obey.

    The enemy cut right through us and runs out behind us.

    Our encirclement was broken and they¡¯re the ones who have us surrounded from the front and back.

    ¡¸What is Celia thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu...... in this situation, we¡¯ll have to turn the entire army around and try to surround them back.¡¹

    However, her next order went beyond my imagination.

    ¡¸Eir, Souffle, Tart, and also the Commando unit, gather in the center. Fortify the defenses of the headquarters while slowly retreating.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-?¡¹

    If we all congregate around one point, we won¡¯t simply be surrounded.

    We¡¯ll bepletely on the defense.

    If we do that, the headquarters will be on the verge of crisis, or worse, we¡¯ll suffer heavy enough casualties that we won¡¯t be able to mount an offensive.

    ¡¸Regardless, it was bad the moment we allowed them to breakthrough. It¡¯s like we¡¯re telling the enemy we¡¯re in trouble.¡¹

    Sure enough, the enemy¡¯s morale increases after they divided us and they gradually transition into an attacking formation.

    ¡¸The enemy is on the defense! Something must have happened.¡¹

    ¡¸This is our chance, let¡¯s finish them off.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you see the enemy general? It¡¯s a young girl, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡¹

    The South Yuguria army is indeed highly trained.

    It doesn¡¯t take long for them to change direction and assault us.

    ¡¸Maintain formation and retreat slowly, retreat.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s voice also gets louder.

    We haven¡¯t copsed yet, we just can¡¯t start an attack.

    ¡¸...... it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    We¡¯re one-sidedly defending.

    Not to mention the enemy is riding high, so if we don¡¯t hold firm, they can break us apart.

    I put my hand on my helmet to secure it.

    At the same time, Celia raises her sword.

    ¡¸Wafflepany, reveal the ambush!¡¹

    A furious cry erupts suddenly and a squad led by spearmen charge into the enemy from the side.

    The position of the surprise attack was diagonally to the rear of the enemy...... perfect.

    ¡¸An ambush!?¡¹

    ¡¸Were they hiding the whole time!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me they let us breakthrough so they could lure us in......¡¹

    ¡¸All of you, stand your ground!! Don¡¯t take one step back now!¡¹

    The threepanies who were being pushed back up to that point nt their feet and withstands the enemy¡¯s attack.

    Having gathered in the middle, the threepanies thwart the enemy¡¯s offensive like sturdy bedrock.

    ¡¸Crepe cavalrypany, charge forward!¡¹

    The pincered and confused enemy have to deal with cavalry too.

    That settles it.

    The enemy can¡¯t do anything more.

    ¡¸Wow. She won.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu! Amazing!!¡¹

    Celia showed me excellent leadership far beyond my expectations.

    Even if I took over, I don¡¯t think things would have gone as smoothly.

    While preventing the enemy from getting through the middle, the battle bes a melee, and their side should be suffering more losses than us.

    ¡¸Very impressive......I have mixed feelings though.¡¹

    I¡¯m definitely happy Celia has matured into a clever girl. However, it feels like she¡¯s escaping from the palm of my hand.

    ¡¸You two idiots, what are you doing!? The enemy has copsed. Pursue them!! ......what¡¯s with that strange look?¡¹

    Oops, she got upset again.

    I stop directing my warm gaze at her andmence the rout of the enemy.

    That¡¯s how the enemy offense falls apart and, unable to keep their formation together, surrenders without incident.

    South Yuguria is not known to give up so easily, however, it was natural for them to do so without a clear path of escape.

    ¡¸I am...... the squadmander. I concede...... so please promise that you will spare the lives of the soldiers.¡¹

    The enemymander kneels on the ground.

    Celia was somewhat astounded at the sight, but manages to squeeze out her voice.

    ¡¸Very well. The condition is that all of you will have to strip down to only your underwear and have your hands bound with rope, then all themanders will be captured and taken in a carriage to Patena.¡¹

    Celia answers in as strict of a voice as she can speak in.

    In my eyes...... no, probably in everybody¡¯s eyes, she is just too cute.

    ¡¸I thank you for such generous treatment......¡¹

    The enemy hung their heads in frustration.

    They could look happier since they surrendered to the adorable Celia.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡¹

    After the negotiations ended, Celia holds out her chest and walks off with dignity oozing from all over her body.

    I instinctively follow her.

    As soon as the prisoners of war were a fair distance away, Celia¡¯s dignified expression rxes.

    ¡¸Fu...... fufufufu. I-it worked. The n worked perfectly!¡¹

    Celia repeatedly pumps her fist in celebration.

    ¡¸I won! It¡¯s aplete victory! I overwhelmed an opponent of equal numbers!¡¹

    Celia bounces up and down happily while she continues doing the cute gesture.

    ¡¸All my studying has bore fruit! I¡¯m sure Aegir-sama will praise me!!¡¹

    Celia spins around and dances.

    It¡¯s tough holding back from wanting to pat her right now.

    Eventually, Celia rposes herself and walks off.

    Of course, her expression hasn¡¯t returned to Leopolt¡¯s level of a sour face, it still has traces of glee.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Celia realizes my presence.

    ¡¸I also watched the way you fought. It seems you aren¡¯t just an idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, why don¡¯t you take off your helmet? There are no more enemies here. And your voice......¡¹

    That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want my identity to be known.

    I also alter my voice slightly, which causes Celia to tilt her head suspiciously.

    ¡¸Whatever. When we get back, I¡¯ll arrange a reward for you. For now, you¡¯ll have to make due with this.¡¹

    Celia shares a tiny bit of the precious alcohol she brought along.

    ¡¸Cheers......¡¹

    Celia and I tap our cups together and gulp down the victory drink.

    That was a mistake.

    The fighting is over, the cute Celia is smiling beside me, and I¡¯m drinking like I usually do¨D¨D which naturally leads to a kiss.

    ¡¸Nmu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn.¡¹

    I stretch my body briefly after leaning in for a quick peck on the lips.

    ¡¸Alright, time to go back home......¡¹

    I flinch in reaction to the sudden murderous intent.

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    Several knives stab into the spot right beside my foot.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    More short swords fly without dy.

    I try telling her to wait, but she doesn¡¯t let me speak.

    Celia is expressionless now.

    Whenever Celia reaches the maximum level of anger, she bes nk-faced.

    She enters a state where words no longer have any effect.

    When she gets like this, I can only run.

    ¡¸We¡¯re leaving, Onicsky.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    I pull Irijina¡¯s hand and run away at full speed.

    Knives clearly aiming for our vitals rain down from behind.

    In any case, Celia did very well.

    When she gets back, I¡¯ll heap lots of praise on her.

    One Week Later. Patena.

    ¡¸Celia. My cute Celia. My smart Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, phf! Auuuau! I¡¯m happy, but fuwaaaa. People are looking at us!¡¹

    Irijina and I returned home early so I could pat and praise Celia when she came back from leading her battalion on their first campaign.

    ¡¸You even defeated an enemy of equal numbers so skillfully.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Celia looks dubiously at the report clutched under her arm.

    Oh no, I didn¡¯t see the battle report yet.

    ¡¸I heard from Leopolt. He told me what happened and how you did it.¡¹

    I make up a reason and resume rubbing Celia.

    Leopolt can deal with the restter.

    Celia melts in my arms and looks up happily at me.

    ¡¸By the way, Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, my cute Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know soldiers named Onagosky and Onicsky?¡¹

    I turn my head to the side and reply casually with whistling mixed in.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say I know the names of every soldier. What about those two? Did they do well?¡¹

    She did say she would give out rewards.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill them.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll find them and kill them.¡¹

    Anyways, Celia¡¯s battalion won.

    Not much damage was taken in their brilliant first victory.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go check the register. They should be in the army. I¡¯ll go find them and end their lives.¡¹

    ¡¸C¡¯mon control yourself now.¡¹

    Protagonist: Onagosky. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (triumphal return), M (short break), Irijina (Onicsky), Luna mander), Sekrit (practicing)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Gido (escort unit), Yakov (cated), Brynhildr (vampire, free), Ivanna (refreshed), Ate (princess of the 105)

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 42 000

    Escort Unit: 100

    Infantry: 10 450

    Cavalry: 1100

    Archers: 1200

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Independent Celia Squad: 930

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    105 Army Corps: 4940

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Battleships: 1, Large Combat Ships: 5, Small Combat Ships: 20, Transport Ships: 20 (Under maintenance, resupplying)

    Stationed in Port City, Patena

    Enemy Force: Confirmed Portion

    Western Army: Approx. 50 000, Magrado Local Army: Several Tens of Thousands, North Coast Landing Force: Surrendered

    Fleet Stationed in Tebia: (Battleships: 3. Large Combat Ships: 10, Medium Combat Ships: 50, Small Combat Ships: Approx. 100)

    Assets: 0 gold

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 415: Surface Battle

    <h4>Chapter 415: Surface Battle</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Fufu, you have a cute navel.¡¹

    I lick the white skin in front of me.

    ¡¸Hauu!¡¹

    The stomach pulls away from me on reflex and the owner of the body lets out a little cry.

    When I look up, I see the agonizing face of a cute girl¨D¨D of course belonging to Celia¨D¨D and our eyes meet.

    We exchange a silent signal and kiss.

    Celia blushes bright red and she looks at me with wet eyes like she¡¯s drunk.

    ¡¸Fufufu, this ce is cute too.¡¹

    I suck on the pink nipple resting on top of the same white skin.

    ¡¸Hiuu!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s body trembles again, and when I proceed to drag my tongue all over her breasts, her arms wrap around my head.

    Then, we kiss again without saying anything.

    ¡¸You have such nicely toned legs.¡¹

    I lick the tanned skin along her calf up to her thigh, which is in stark contrast to her pale stomach and chest.

    At the midway point, I stop and kiss the tan lines located on her thigh before giving them a nice suck as well.

    ¡¸Auu...... you left a mark.¡¹

    Celia moans happily as she bends her limbs.

    We kiss again, this time involving tongue.

    ¡¸This is looking quite juicy and delicious.¡¹

    I turn Celia on all fours and rain kisses her ass cheeks from behind.

    ¡¸M-my ass is getting kissed!¡¹

    Celia sticks out her butt and stretches her body forward like a cat.

    ¡¸There¡¯s more where that came from¨D¨D¡¹

    I grab her ass, now riddled with kiss marks, with both hands and spread them apart.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you lots of love.¡¹

    I put my face in between the crack.

    Her entire body has a cute appearance, yet this part is the only ce with a pungent womanly scent.

    My mouth touches her genitals that are still pink like when she was a virgin and slightly open with honey umting in anticipation of a man.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t lick me there©`!¡¹

    Celia cries out in embarrassment and resists by wiggling her butt, though that only further excites me.

    ¡¸Whew.¡¹

    I would normally begin pleasuring her for real now, but she got plenty of her juices on my face, which I wipe with my hand.

    Celia sees that and turns around swiftly, then spreads her arms.

    ¡¸Nn.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh©`?¡¹

    We kiss again.

    ¡¸Fuaaah......¡¹

    It was a simple pressing of our lips and briefly tangling our tongues, and Celia is already melting like butter in a hot frying pan.

    After reporting her victory in battle and dealing with the aftermath, Celia snuck into my sleeping quarters.

    Her expression was awfully stiff and awkward.

    Then Celia spoke in a tone as if she erased her emotions.

    ¡¸My lips were taken by a stupid and perverted muscle head I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    Then she pounces on me and clings to my body......

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ept the punishment for letting my guard down. Please...... just overwrite the kiss!¡¹

    That¡¯s what she pleaded.

    I warmly envelope Celia and not only kiss her, but push her down so I could lick all over her body.

    Deeply moved by my kindness, she literally bared her heart and her body to me.

    A pang of guilt stabs my heart, but it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing to tell her everything.

    I¡¯ll keep the truth to myself.

    With the intent to atone for what I did, I spent several hours and lick her body from her toes to her forehead and from her armpits to her asshole, causing Celia to agonize so much that she passed out without pration.

    The next day, maintenance and the resupplying of Ivanna¡¯s fleet waspleted.

    And as if it was all nned, an urgent report came in from a spy saying the enemy fleet is looking to set sail from Tebia.

    The Next Day. North Teries River.

    ¡¸g signal from the gship Suvarov¨D¨D ¡°Stay the course, continue patrolling while following along¡±.¡¹

    The lookout rys the message to the ship captain.

    ¡¸No changes to our orders. Maintain strict vignce of the area while keeping up with the gship.¡¹

    Aaval officer repeats the captain¡¯s orders in a loud voice so the sailors could hear.

    One of the sailors looks questionably in this direction.

    I can¡¯t me him, since I¡¯m an outsider in a ce like this.

    The Supreme Commander of the fleet is Ivanna, and it¡¯s her orders that move the captains of each ship, who in turn order the sailors to act.

    We aren¡¯t in that chain ofmand.

    Since any unnecessary conduct would only interfere with their operations, I refrain from overstepping my boundaries.

    ¡¸Well, that applies only if they still have a chain ofmand established.¡¹

    The one who quipped from the side was Sekrit.

    She is stroking her left arm.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk like you¡¯re trying to imply something, S¨D¨D¡¹

    I cover my mouth before saying her name.

    Her name is widely known amongst all the sailors of the Federation, after all.

    I almost caused needless trouble.

    Ivanna¡¯s fleet sortied as soon as the notice came in saying the enemy fleet was headed toward Patena.

    It¡¯s not clear how many of the gathered ships in their fleet will being, but it¡¯s unthinkable for them to send a small force when they know we have a fleet ofbat vessels.

    They¡¯re obviously aiming to destroy our fleet, so leaving them in the harbor is too dangerous.

    We have the option to evade momentarily in the downstream section, but in that case, there is a high probability that the mooring facilities in Patena would get destroyed.

    Ivanna also strongly insisted on repelling the enemy via fleet battle, so it was ultimately decided that we would intercept them on the river.

    Our entire fleet consists of the battleship Suvarov, 5rgebat ships, and 20 smallbat ships.

    Our gship is the only battleship and naturally Ivanna is riding it.

    Meanwhile, we¡¯re riding thergebat ship named Dolta¨D¨D which Sekrit said, is a ship that tried to bnce firepower and mobility and ended up average in both categories.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t let you board the Suvarov.¡¹

    Many of Ivanna¡¯s close aides have seen Sekrit¡¯s face after all.

    Her time on the ship would be a bed of thorns, plus she might set off the short-tempered Ivanna and hinder hermand.

    With that said, I couldn¡¯t let Sekrit ride here on her own since I don¡¯t know what kind of problems she might cause, that¡¯s why I also came along.

    ¡¸Kuku, that woman¡¯s face when you said you would board the same ship as me was quite the sight.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she touches her left arm amusingly.

    Along with a crisp metal click, the hand covered with a ck glove springs open.

    ¡¸I made her angry, huh?¡¹

    When I said I wanted to apany her, Ivanna naturally thought I would be riding the Suvarov with her.

    Telling her I would ride with Sekrit on the Dolta would obviously enrage her.

    She didn¡¯t yell probably because she was in front of her subordinates, but she puffed her cheeks like Celia does when sulking, and said ¡°Do whatever you want! I don¡¯t care if you sink!¡± before turning away as if ignoring me and walking away in a huff.

    Leopolt expressed a desire to observe and took my ce on her ship, though Ivanna¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve.

    I¡¯ll have to cheer her up when we get back.

    I wonder if licking her entire body like I did with Celia would work.

    ¡¸Fufun.¡¹

    On the other hand, Sekrit plops herself beside me as she brushes her hand over her artificial arm with a content expression.

    Seeing that, the sailors start gossiping.

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t that man a Goldoniamander? Why isn¡¯t he riding on the gship?¡¹

    ¡¸How would I know? ......rumor has it that he¡¯s friends with our admiral.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously!? Then who¡¯s the woman beside...... hah!¡¹

    Don¡¯t unjustly suspect me.

    ¡¸Interesting rumor. I¡¯ll enlighten them to the truth.¡¹

    Sekrit grabs my arm and blows on my ear.

    The sailors let out surprised voices while the ship captain clears his throat in disapproval.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exaggerate it a little.¡¹

    I feel something slimy in my ear. Sekrit, don¡¯t put your tongue in my ear.

    ¡¸Hey, by the way.¡¹

    Sekrit suddenly changes her tone.

    ¡¸Do you like tattoos on girls?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Did she see Ate¡¯s body?

    ¡¸If you like that, I can get one on my ass or maybe abdomen......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t particrly care for it. You don¡¯t have to purposely mark up your body.¡¹

    Honestly, I get turned on when I see the tattoos on Ate¡¯s body.

    However, I don¡¯t want to ruin the beautiful dark skin Sekrit has.

    I make a face like I don¡¯t know what the captain and the sailors are saying.

    ¡¸Is that so...... well, if you have something you want me to do, let me know. I can¡¯t guarantee whether I¡¯ll do it though.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she strokes her left arm.

    I¡¯m guessing this is her way of thanking me for the arm.

    But, I still haven¡¯tpleted my objective yet.

    I went as far as upsetting Ivanna to bring Sekrit along.

    She wasn¡¯t depressed because she lost her arm.

    It was because she lost her freedom to move and ability to fight.

    I can only say she¡¯s back when she¡¯s running around on the battlefield.

    And what better ce for her to get her groove than a surface battle, the thing she¡¯s the best at.

    ¡¸Arge ship has been spotted in the west-southwest...... it¡¯s abat ship! Multiplebat ships confirmed! There...... there are at least 50!¡¹

    When the lookout shouts, everyone¡¯s gazes turn away from us.

    ¡¸Adjust the sails, ffill the cannons with gunpowder!¡¹

    The sailors run to fulfill their duties like they were shot out of a cannon.

    I look to the ship beside us and also see g signals being waved incessantly by someone on the mast.

    Although I don¡¯t understand them, they are probably used to share information have on the enemy.

    I don¡¯t want to get in the way so I sit on top of a box off to the side of the path.

    ¡¸I¡¯m borrowing you for a second.¡¹

    As soon as I heard Sekrit¡¯s voice, she uses my shoulders as a stedder to climb onto the mast.

    ¡¸Nice.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. How many meals do you think I¡¯ve had over the years?¡¹

    Sekrit easily climbs up to a high point, stabs a knife into the wooden mast and hangs from it.

    ¡¸Fumu...... there are about half the ships from what was scouted. Theposition...... is mainlyrgebat ships. I see.¡¹

    Sekritprehends the situation alone from above my head.

    ¡¸Hey, exin it to me. I don¡¯t really get it.¡¹

    Also, don¡¯t wobble so much, you¡¯ll make me worried.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s goal is for sure to destroy our home port and annihte our fleet. There¡¯s no meaning in withholding their forces...... so they probably divided their fleet in two. The oneposed mainly ofrge ships will attack Patena and the fleet of high-speedbat ships will head downstream, to intercept us if we were to evade in that direction...... something like that, I guess.¡¹

    I get it now. Even if we try to avoid, we¡¯ll end up fighting and Patena will be attacked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good that we don¡¯t have to face the entire enemy fleet right off the bat...... although having to deal with most of therge ships doesn¡¯t make the fight easier. Even considering the difference in firepower between the Federation ships and Central ins ships, we have no chance of victory if we simply exchange fire with them head-on.¡¹

    ¡¸Ivanna will manage. She¡¯s a capable woman.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s voice bes a little harsher.

    ¡¸She was trounced by me though.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you were morepetent.¡¹

    Her voice became a little gentler.

    The enemy sails at full speed from upstream and travels in a straight line toward us.

    We also challenge them head-on by sailing directly at them.

    ¡¸......fumu, that woman also knows the bare minimum.¡¹

    Sekrit turns her body and clings tightly to the mast.

    ¡¸Hard to port¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Dolta¡¯s hull creaks loudly as the boat tilts far to the right.

    ¡¸Gue.¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t expecting the sudden movement, so I slid off the box I was sitting on and hit my head on the deck.

    ¡¸A rapid change of direction to circle around to the right side of the enemy, huh?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t only the Dolta, the rest of the military vessels veer to the left.

    ¡¸A maneuver war where we travel along the perimeter of the enemy and shower them with cannonfire...... you¡¯d be a total idiot if you chose to do anything else in this situation.¡¹

    Sekrit drops down from the mast, rolls to soften hernding on the ground and then stands back up.

    It was a big difference from the unsightly way I got up.

    Looking at the state of battle again, our fleet has turned the ships around so that the sides with powerful cannons installed are facing the enemy.

    ordingly, the enemy fleet attempts to match us by doing the same thing, however......

    ¡¸We are upstream. The speed of turning the boat when the current is against you ispletely different than when the current is on your back. At the expense of a great loss of speed......¡¹

    As Sekrit says, our ally ships began to fire their cannons before the enemy could finish turning.

    ¡¸Fire¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The one to shoot first was the gship Suvarov, followed by Dolta and the rest of the ships in the fleet.

    Several momentster, smoke and fire rises from various enemy ships.

    ¡¸Full speed ahead, elerate!¡¹

    In time with the firing, oars are lowered and the Dolta noticeably picks up pace.

    Despite the enemy¡¯s sporadic counterattack, none of their shots hit.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the obvious result. They¡¯re barely diagonal and the smoke from our collective cannonfire obstructs their view. It¡¯s no use to shoot blindly.¡¹

    While the enemy is at a loss for what to do, our ally ships cut across the front of the enemy fleet, move to the side, then around to the rear.

    ¡¸Fire¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Cannons fire again and bombard from the side.

    Shotsing in response from the enemy don¡¯t cause any damage to our allies.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the difference in ability of the cannons. Federation cannons are annoyingly excellent and can shoot at the edge of their range without the opponent being able to do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Shooting when we¡¯re barely in range won¡¯t deal any fatal blows to the enemy though.¡¹

    None of the shots that hit have really sunk the enemy ships.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Our goal right now is not to annihte the enemy, it¡¯s to repel them. If we can damage several ships and injure some of their crew, the enemy fleet can¡¯t continue to fight. A small fire will result in smoke that blocks their view, and if one ship starts to drift after being rendered unable to steer, the formation of their fleet will be messed up. That¡¯s what a surface battle is like.¡¹

    I see. We certainly are not obliterating ships, but the enemy fleet is clearly in disarray and the ship line has clumped together like one big dumpling.

    The state of battle now appears to be in our favor despite the clear disadvantage in numbers.

    Dolta¡¯s captain smiles contently and boasts to us.

    ¡¸The Central ins ships may look impressive, but they don¡¯t have any decent cannons installed. I also hear many of their smaller ships are not even equipped with cannons. Numbers don¡¯t matter to the proud Federation fleet¨D¨D¡¹

    Fumu...... I remember getting sted rather fiercely when I went on that scouting mission though.

    ¡¸In the first ce, only veteran navy soldiers like ours can hit at this distance. A city state with an underdeveloped navy can¡¯t hit me even if I was giant¨D¨D¡¹

    Before the captain could finish, I hear the sound of something whizzing through the air from above.

    When Sekrit and I instinctively take cover, a big explosion and shockwave blows over our heads, spraying fragments of wood, metal and something squishy against our bodies.

    ¡¸......t-the bridge was hit!! The captain has died¨D¨D! Lieutenant captain is injured¨D¨D! Requesting for medics¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I raise my head and see a familiar ship...... the battleship that mercilessly fired upon us during the reconnaissance operation.

 Chapter 416: A Shipâ€™s Great General

    <h4>Chapter 416: A Ship¡¯s Great General</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸We got hit.¡¹

    My ears are still ringing as I brush the garbage off my body.

    I¡¯m fine with the wood splinters and metal chips...... the eyeball though, is gross.

    ¡¸Since the captain died, themand goes to the lieutenant captain......¡¹

    I guess the owner of that eyeball was the ship captain.

    He was probably hit directly by the cannon and blown into pieces.

    ¡¸Press down on the wounds! Stop the blood!¡¹

    ¡¸Carry him inside! Don¡¯t jostle him!¡¹

    The lieutenant captain is not conscious either and disappears after the medics transport him away.

    Obviously, there¡¯s no way he can takemand.

    ¡¸W-what about the chief navigator......¡¹

    ¡¸Row as if your life depended on it! We¡¯re slowly falling behind the fleet! The angle of the cannons...... eei, I¡¯ll do it myself!!¡¹

    The middle-aged man who appears to be the chief navigator yells with enough force for blood to be coughed up.

    ¡¸Chief gunner-dono......¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy ship to the right! Shoot at maximum speed and keep them at bay! Deck cannon, you¡¯ve missed the past three shots!¡¹

    While the chief gunner scolds his subordinates, he also runs around carrying cannonballs and gunpowder.

    ¡¸If responsibility cannot be assigned to the chief navigator or the chief gunner, then the ship¡¯s chief secretary¨D¨D wait, me!?¡¹

    The female officer who had been trying to look for a recement captain stands on the bridge on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸Enemies to the right and from the front and back...... our allies are drifting away ahead of us...... speed is......¡¹

    As the female secretary tries to grasp the situation, her entire body shakes.

    I can tell the situation is bad without looking at her tear-stricken face.

    Our chain ofmand was destroyed in just one shot and the Dolta, whose helm had turned in another direction, was being left by our ally fleet.

    Because of the wasted movements during the passing of the enemy from the side, ships are wrapping around in front and behind us.

    Above all, the enemy battleship is quickly approaching from the right with its cannons firing furiously.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t do it...... alright!¡¹

    The female officer ps her cheeks and steels herself.

    ¡¸Move it.¡¹

    And then, Sekrit steps in, throwing the girl to the back.

    ¡¸W-what are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The captain and lieutenant captain are incapacitated, so Lord Hardlett will takemand in this emergency situation.¡¹

    Sekrit deres in a voice that cuts through the tumultuous noise of battle.

    The chief navigator and the chief gunner were taken aback and looked at me nkly, but Sekrit yells before they could object.

    ¡¸Put away only the oars on the left side, then turn hard to starboard, steer the ship 90 degrees to the right. Broadside cannons on standby, deck cannons be ready to fire at the closest enemy at anytime, aim only at the sails.¡¹

    She shouts while pulling my arm until I¡¯m standing where the ship captain was.

    ¡¸Change course 90 degrees to the right!? We¡¯d be going straight into the middle of the enemy......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not firing the broadside cannons!? Wouldn¡¯t that invite the enemy to board......¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, the normal hierarchy when the ship captain dies is¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit pats my back when the sailorsin.

    She must want me, someone with substantial status, to take the ce of the captain while she essentiallymands behind the scenes.

    I should go along with her.

    ¡¸Do you think it¡¯s productive to whine while the captain¡¯s role is vacant? Just shut up and obey, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Sekrit¡¯s intentions are either, but I back her up confidently while staring at the crew.

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    The middle-aged chief navigator is still reluctant.

    ¡¸Nuuun!¡¹

    After an intimidating roar, they hesitantly listen.

    ¡¸Hard to starboard¨D¨D! Turn 90 degrees to the right!¡¹

    The chief navigator¡¯s voice resounds.

    It looks like they¡¯ll carry out their duties properly.

    As expected of Federation soldiers.

    Dolta¡¯s hull tilts and the bow slowly swings to the right...... in other words, the boat will travel in a straight line toward the enemy battleship.

    The lowered oars on the right side provide resistance that allows the ship to steer sharply, even at low speeds.

    With this, we have the battleship in front and bothrge and smallbat ships on either side of us.

    Our ally fleet is far away.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t do anything on your own! I am recing the captain¨D¨D¡¹

    As the woman stands up and protests, Sekrit hands something to her.

    That is probably a part of the captain¡¯s brain.

    ¡¸Piiiiih!!¡¹

    ¡¸You, go sprinkle water and sand on the deck. Blood and oil are slippery.¡¹

    In tears, the woman fetches a bucket with water and begins sshing it on the floor.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the meaning of getting right in front of that huge thing? I personally don¡¯t want to take another hit from it.¡¹

    I lean against the broken railing.

    The st from the cannon made a mess of things on the ship, but fortunately, most of the superstructure has not been affected.

    Sekrit looks to the left and right, then at the approaching enemy ship.

    ¡¸What thete captain said was not wrong. Their cannons are subpar, so the hull of this ship should be able to withstand a few hits.¡¹

    She points her gloved prosthetic arm at the enemy battleship.

    ¡¸The one exception is that. It¡¯s on a different level in terms of range and firepower.¡¹

    The battleship happens to fire its cannon at that moment.

    The cannonball passes over our heads andnds way behind us, the impact raising up a pir of water.

    ¡¸Withrge revolving cannons on the deck and about...... 50 or 60 broadside cannons, it¡¯s an artillery-based battleship whose design philosophy is distinct from other ships. It¡¯s clearly constructed with the Empire models in mind...... judging from the angle of fire, the cannons it has are simr to ours. I don¡¯t know where they could have gotten them from.¡¹

    I see, so that battleship is going to be formidable.

    ¡¸Then things are getting worse for us if we charge straight at it. Didn¡¯t you also say not to do so?¡¹

    Sekrit smiles delightfully.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s bad. But we¡¯ve already entered its range. If we try to change course now and run away, we¡¯ll get blown to smithereens by the broadside cannons¨D¨Dlower the oars, full speed ahead.¡¹

    The Dolta elerates toward the enemy battleship.

    ¡¸However, there are only two of its cannons aimed at the front. Not to mention it¡¯s cruising at high speed so we don¡¯t get away. They won¡¯t be able to shift their cannons and fix their aim.¡¹

    By this time, the ships closing in from the left and right have started to fire their cannons.

    Cannonballs rain down from both sides, with more than a few shots hitting the Dolta.

    Sure enough, it was as Sekrit said, and the hull ting on the Dolta repelled the attacks.

    On the rare asion that a cannonball hit the deck, only a handful of sailors were blown away, which wasn¡¯t a big loss.

    ¡¸The deck is dirty again. Sprinkle the sand and water properly. Use a tub and pick up the torn limbs.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii......¡¹

    The chief secretary is also contributing greatly.

    ¡¸Turn the rudder to match the battleship. Whatever you do, don¡¯t turn expose the side of the ship...... slightly to port...... then, slightly to starboard.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes ma¡¯am.¡¹

    The pressure emitted by Sekrit was enough to force the confused sailors to obey her orders.

    Since both of our ships were heading at each other, the distance was eliminated quickly.

    During that span of time, the enemy battleship fired several times, but all of them missed us just like Sekrit predicted.

    ¡¸Even though the front has a blindspot, they¡¯ll eventually hit us if their gunner is skilled. If not, we¡¯re in luck...... fire.¡¹

    Dolta¡¯s deck cannons shoot back.

    I guess our gunners are skilled since they urately captured their targets, but the hull of the enemy ship prevented any major damage.

    ¡¸I thought so. We only have a few small cannons on the deck. To hurt a battleship of that size...... we would need the longer cannons installed on the side. Anything else would only tickle.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get it, but it seems like we also need to somehow get them on our side.¡¹

    It¡¯s going to be a hard task.

    Currently, the reason the enemy battleship is confronting us is because we made such an effort to turn and circle around the enemies trying to face their sides toward us.

    If we change course, the enemy will do the same.

    And then we¡¯ll be like tattered rags.

    ¡¸Leave that to me. Hey, bring me an axe.¡¹

    Sekrit jerks her chin at the female officer frantically scrubbing the blood off the deck.

    ¡¸Yes ma¡¯am......¡¹

    To my surprise, she runs off obediently, maybe because her heart has finally broken.

    Poor thing.

    The enemy battleship drastically minimizes the space between us.

    ¡¸Enemy battleship is not turning! They¡¯re going to crash into us!¡¹

    The chief navigator yells.

    ¡¸Enemy battleship is not firing its cannons either!¡¹

    The chief gunner shouts.

    ¡¸Yeah, I didn¡¯t think they would.¡¹

    Sekrit grins.

    Both of our ships have already built up a considerable amount of momentum.

    If we can no longer turn around and run, and we don¡¯t intend to crash, the only choice left is to veer off slightly and scrape past.

    ¡¸Right side cannons, get ready to fire. All hands, prepare for impact!¡¹

    The enemy battleship will likely try to use that moment of passing by to fire all their broadside cannons at us from close range.

    ¡¸Is this the time......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re right next to the battleship...... Oh God......¡¹

    Sailors on our side have the same idea.

    They close their eyes and curse while still fulfilling their own roles.

    When the Dolta was close enough to the enemy battleship to touch it......that was when it happened.

    ¡¸Drop the anchor!!¡¹

    Sekrit yells.

    Everyone could not believe what they heard, but the ship secretary, pressured by the intensity of her voice, reflexively pulled the lever.

    The heavy object stored on the left of the ship¡¯s bow was dropped into the water.

    ¡¸Uwa, everyone grab onto something!!¡¹

    ¡¸Dropping anchor at full speed? Is she joking!?¡¹

    Sailors scramble to hold onto the mast or fences.

    I also look around for something to hang onto, but find nothing.

    In an instant, the Dolta rapidly decelerates and the ship makes a left turn as the stern swivels to the right.

    White-crested waves crash against the side of the ship as the vessel changes course at a speed usually impossible to turn at.

    The violent motion of being thrown about the river, assaults those on board.

    Sailors desperately cling onto the boat while things not secured to the deck get flung off.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!¡¹

    The female officer was also about to fall overboard, but Sekrit, who was calmly holding onto a rope, catches her.

    Even after all that¡¯s happened, she¡¯ll still save her...... it warms my heart, but I wipe out on the deck and hit my head on a barrel filled with sand.

    ¡¸With this......¡¹

    I look in front of me as I hold my hurting head.

    Our broadside turns to face the enemy battleship at close range.

    ¡¸Fi¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    Sekrit interrupts the chief gunner as he shouts and throws an axe in my direction.

    ¡¸Cut the chain¨D¨Dnow!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what that will do, but time is of the essence.

    ¡¸Hmph!!¡¹

    I raise the axe given to me and swing it down with all my might at the thick chain.

    It must have been cut or smashed apart, as after that one strike, a loud ng resounds and the linked metal rings severed and disappeared into the water.

    ¡¸He cut off the anchor in one swing......?¡¹

    ¡¸His strength is out of this world......¡¹

    I give the shocked sailors a sidelong nce as the Dolta, which was pulled left by the anchor, tilts in the opposite direction from the recoil.

    When the angle of the hull tipped as far to the right as it could, Sekrit roared.

    ¡¸Right broadside cannons, fire all cannons!!¡¹

    Dolta¡¯s cannons blow fire.

    With the ship¡¯s hull diagonal and the cannons angled downward, theunched cannonballs were barely able to focus on the waterline of the bow of the enemy battleship.

    Countless sshes and wood splinters spray everywhere apanied by loud explosions.

    ¡¸Deploy the oars, full speed ahead.¡¹

    The Dolta quickly lowers its oars and increases speed.

    ¡¸Will we make it......¡¹

    Cold sweat drips down the forehead of the chief navigator.

    The Dolta¡¯s speed was reduced to pretty much zero after the trick with the anchor.

    Comparatively, the enemy battleship should be close to full speed.

    There was a high chance for us to be rammed in the side.

    Sekrit breathed out as some sailors nervously closed their eyes.

    ¡¸That part relied on luck...... but it looks like we won.¡¹

    The corners of her mouth curl up as she stares at the enemy battleship.

    Not prepared to crash either, the enemy battleship drastically slows down.

    ¡¸We concentrated fire on their waterline during their full speed cruise. I¡¯m sure water will flood in dramatically.¡¹

    As the battleship decelerates, it also tips to the left.

    Water rushes into the hull and lowers the boat¡¯s speed even more.

    ¡¸Go past the enemy through the starboard side.¡¹

    ¡¸If we do that, we¡¯ll be bombarded......¡¹

    Sekrit res at the chief navigator as he objects.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion. As a soldier, just do as you are told.¡¹

    ¡¸Y......yes ma¡¯am.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t bother with keeping up appearances.

    My existence seems to be fading.

    ¡¸You did well.¡¹

    When I returned to the bridge, she pats my head.

    This isn¡¯t such a bad feeling.

    The Dolta gradually picks up speed and bypasses the side of the battleship.

    Our cannons shot holes in the waterline area so the enemy ship sinks deeper and loses more speed the more time passes. Conversely, that means their deck is unscathed and their cannons should havepleted preparations to fire.

    We slowly cruise by the most dangerous spot to be.

    ¡¸Cannonfire iing!!¡¹

    At the same time the sailor shouts, fire blows out from the broadside cannons of the enemy battleship.

    Dozens of booms roar and the smoke hides the enemy from our view.

    Assaulted by the shockwaves, my body unconsciously reels backward.

    But, that was all.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Multiple cannons fired collectively at close range, yet the Dolta was not damaged in the slightest and not a single sailor was killed.

    ¡¸What a fancy water show.¡¹

    Sekrit points to the port side...... the opposite side of the enemy battleship.

    That was where many pirs of water were created, leaving behind temporary ripples in the water.

    ¡¸Although the cannons are powerful, they aren¡¯t the most convenient. If their angles are slightly off, they be nice banquet tricks.¡¹

    The enemy battleship is tilting to the left because it is sinking.

    Due to that fact, the cannons on the starboard side aimed at the Dolta lifted up, and all the cannonballs deviated higher than their desired target.

    ¡¸Starboard, ready the cannons¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The chief gunner yells, then Sekrit, watching with eyes sparkling like an excited young man, swings her sword held in the artificial arm specially-designed by the dwarves.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return the favor. st them.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! Fireee¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Dolta retaliates with its own broadside cannons.

    Although smoke obscures field of vision, we are close enough for a rope to reach the other side if thrown, plus the enemy ship cannot move as water is flooding in.

    Not a single one of the cannonballsunched in unison missed.

    Splintered wood, metal chips and human body parts fly everywhere, and the gun deck, which took the full brunt of the cannonfire, explodes from the gunpowder igniting, causing crushed cannons to spin in the air before falling into the river.

    ¡¸A huge fire has broken out on the enemy battleship!!¡¹

    ¡¸In addition two, no three explosions! The sub-mast has been destroyed!¡¹

    ¡¸The ship is visibly tilting further!¡¹

    Everytime the lookout screamed, cheers erupt from the sailors.

    It¡¯s clear the enemy battleship has lost its fighting capability.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get carried away, fool. Port side cannons...... fire!¡¹

    Without dy, the cannons on the port side of the Dolta fired as ordered.

    ¡¸Multiple hits on the enemyrgebat ship! It¡¯s falling behind!¡¹

    Cannonfire focuses on the enemy ship that came to support the battleship.

    Maybe their ship captain died just like ours did or their rudder broke, but the enemy is wobbling as it drifts off in a different direction.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rx yet. We¡¯re right in the middle of the enemy.¡¹

    Right after those words were said, two shipse from the left and the right as if to block our path.

    ¡¸Two mid-sizedbat ships holding down the head!¡¹

    Sekrit licks her finger and lifts it up high.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthe wind is our friend. Move forward faster than they can sandwich us. Show me what you guys got.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A positive response follows.

    Morale has risen greatly from the state of total desperation after the destruction of the battleship andrgebat ship in session.

    All the sailors are looking toward Sekrit instead of paying any attention to me.

    The highly motivated sailors of the Dolta operate the ship skillfully and increases its speed.

    To my surprise, they were able to escape from the grasps of the two approaching ships.

    ¡¸Both sides, fire!!¡¹

    Broadside cannons simultaneously shoot from the port and starboard.

    Even at full speed, their aim wasn¡¯t off.

    The two ships which were smaller than the Dolta could not withstand the barrage.

    Their main masts snapped, the on-board cannons were blown away, the decks were turned into a sea of blood ¨C which resulted in loss of control of both ships ¨C and the two vessels simply continued sailing forward until they crashed into each other and sank.

    ¡¸Hard to starboard.¡¹

    Sekrit gives out another order.

    At full speed, Dolta changes direction.

    A group of small ships were there to greet us.

    Apparently, the small ships did not have any cannons installed.

    Their aim is probably to block our path, then exploit the opening when we slow down and start a fire on deck.

    ¡¸Brush those smallfry aside.¡¹

    The Dolta charges straight into the group of vessels without slowing down.

    As the small ships hastily try to steer away, our deck cannons rained down on them, sinking ship after ship.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one in front, can¡¯t get the angle to shoot.¡¹

    Sekrit shows the most excited smile of the day to answer the sailor¡¯s report.

    ¡¸Annoying insects get squashed.¡¹

    Dolta cruises forward decisively.

    ¡¸N-not good!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuwaaaah, run away!¡¹

    ¡¸Jump off!!¡¹

    We can see several of the enemy crew members abandon ship and leap into the river.

    Then the crash happened¨D¨D the Dolta runs up on the small ship and crushes the hull with its weight.

    Some of the soldiers on the ship, which was split in half, could not escape and was flung into the air.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The deck of the Dolta had a simr atmosphere to a festival.

    Everyone looked at Sekrit like she was a hero.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me. Look at the enemy, you fools.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she lowers herself onto the back of a sailor who dropped down on all fours.

    There¡¯s no room for me here anymore.

    ¡¸Well, that was fun......¡¹

    Umu, enemies are all around us.

    We¡¯repletely surrounded and getting ganged up on is a matter of time.

    Sekrit nces at the iing ships and raises her sword.

    That was enough for the sailors to cheer.

    ¡¸Change course and head towards that.¡¹

    At the end of her sword was an enemy battleship...... however, it looks somewhat tter and more durable than the previous one.

    ¡¸Understood! Turn left, 50 degrees!¡¹

    ¡¸Adjust the sails, maintain top speed.¡¹

    ¡¸Broadside cannons, remaining ammunition¨D¨D good to go!¡¹

    The officers and sailors move with urgency.

    Nobody even realizes my existence anymore.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look so sad, your turn is about toe up.¡¹

    Sekrit encourages me and rubs the underside of my chin.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    ¡¸Muu!¡¹

    The sailor who became a chair and the female officer express their frustration.

    The Dolta minimizes damage from the constant bombardment while changing direction bit by bit, and closing in hard on the enemy battleship.

    ¡¸Will we be alright? We don¡¯t have another anchor.¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t use it even if we had one. Do I look like an idiot who will use the same tactic twice?¡¹

    Sekrit smiles as she disengages her arm-shaped prosthetic and attaches the one with a w.

    That could only mean one thing.

    ¡¸Circle around from the right.¡¹

    If we¡¯re surrounded by enemies, then in their perspective, they would be surrounded by allies.

    They have to worry about their line of fire and can¡¯t shoot freely.

    ¡¸Shoot thergebat ship on the starboard side, don¡¯t touch the mid-sized ship on the port side. Proceed like this and close the distance.¡¹

    A low-threat ship is positioned in between the enemy battleship and the Dolta while we reduce the distance.

    ¡¸Enemy ship is firing at us!!¡¹

    Shells from the mediumbat ship fly at us, but they won¡¯t do much damage even if we get hit.

    When we reached the closest point, the order was given.

    Dolta¡¯s cannons tear up the enemy ship, and the smoke rising from the ruins block line of sight.

    At a slight dy, the enemy battleship fires.

    None of their shots were on target.

    Despite their vision being impaired, they must have predicted that we would take the shortest route forward.

    In reality, the Dolta rapidly changed direction immediately after shooting the enemy ship and approached the enemy battleship from a different angle.

    ¡¸Now then everyone, let us offer our respects to the old traditions. Brace for impact!¡¹

    The enemy battleship is right before our eyes after we passed through the smoke.

    No matter how quickly they try to adjust their cannons, they won¡¯t make it in time.

    I see the barrels of the enemy cannons, the moving sailors, then I can even see the sweat dripping from the brows of each individual.

    As we reduce the distance, the roars of our allies get louder.

    Thunderous booms from the collective firing of cannons could notpare to the sound, and then came the impact from the sudden deceleration.

    The Dolta charges into the side of the enemy battleship at maximum speed¨D¨D a naval ram strike.

    This time, I was able to grab onto the mast to support myself.

    ¡¸Bastards, they really ran into us!¡¹

    ¡¸Coming, they¡¯reing!! Infantry, cooks, everyone,e out on the deck with your weapons!!¡¹

    The bow of the Dolta buried deep into the enemy battleship.

    Now the enemies around us can¡¯t really fire carelessly.

    If the Dolta is set on fire, the battleship will be taken down along with it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Sekrit lightly scratches a pir with her ws.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I answer and draw my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Climb aboard!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Led by Sekrit and I, all the soldiers follow and jump onto the deck of the enemy battleship.

    After all the uselessness I felt during the navalbat, I have to make Sekrit fall in love with me again by going wild in this uing fight.

    When I nced at her face from the side, her eyes were lit up like a child with a feast before her.

    The woman who tormented herself after losing her arm was nowhere to be seen.

    I feel something pulse within my body.

 Chapter 417: A Shipâ€™s God of Death

    <h4>Chapter 417: A Ship¡¯s God of Death</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The head of the Dolta literally plunged into the side of the enemy battleship.

    Naturally, this meant both ships could not be maneuvered and their speeds dropped to nothing, left simply to drift slowly on the river.

    ¡¸Board them! Take over the enemy ship!¡¹

    ¡¸You better not have forgotten how to use your swords!¡¹

    Ally soldiers flock to the bow buried into the opposing vessel¡¯s hull and jump on the deck of the battleship.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you! Hand-to-handbat is exactly what we want!¡¹

    ¡¸This is a battleship! Our numbers are superior!¡¹

    Gunners from the side and soldiers from the bilge rush out onto the deck.

    They begin to sh with the ally soldiers who boarded the ship.

    Rhythmic clinks of metal from swords hitting against each other can be heard, as well as the distinct tapping from hurried steps on the wooden floor.

    A Federationbat ship is made with artillery warfare in mind.

    Thus, it doesn¡¯t keep spears, a stockpile of arrows or bulky armor on board.

    The same should apply for the enemy.

    As a result, soldiers on both sides are fighting only with one-handed swords and no armor.

    For someone like me who is used tond battles, it¡¯s quite a refreshing sight.

    ¡¸Mu, they¡¯re pushing back.¡¹

    The allies who thought they could quickly gain control of the enemy ship are being defeated one after the other.

    It feels like the enemy might try to climb on our ship if this continues.

    ¡¸Hooh, I thought the enemy sailors were smallfry¨D¨D it looks like they¡¯re not bad at closebat.¡¹

    In a tight space like the deck of a ship and in a battle against fellow lightly-equipped soldiers, individual ability is important.

    If there isn¡¯t much of a difference in that area, then the side with purely greater numbers will win.

    On top of the Dolta having fewer crew members, the side which attempts to board the opponent¡¯s ship will inevitably be at a disadvantage to begin with.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Sekrit lightly drags the ws attached to her arm along the deck cannon as she steps forward.

    The grating sound of metal scraping against metal ring in my ear and small sparks dance from the friction.

    ¡¸Is the interim captain going to board too?¡¹

    I draw my Dual Crater and entrust the scabbard to the female officer before following Sekrit.

    ¡¸Kuku, with the bow stuck in this state, a captain isn¡¯t needed. I¡¯ll take a break from war and from here on out¨D¨D¡¹

    Being overpowered, ally soldiers run back to the Dolta.

    That prompted the enemy soldiers to cry out energetically and head towards our side.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dit¡¯s time to enjoy my favorite pastime.¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooh!! Get on their ship and steal it away¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A soldier shouts boisterously and attacks Sekrit.

    The two cross paths and then there was a sound of tearing flesh.

    The enemy soldier¡¯s nose, underside of the jaw and throat were ripped apart as he falls head-first to the ground without uttering a word.

    ¡¸This sensation...... it¡¯s been so long.¡¹

    Sekrit gazes spellbound at the blood trickling down her ws.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll knock you into the river!¡¹

    Without dy, a new challenger appears before Sekrit.

    She lets her ws hang loosely by her side and stands in ce, seemingly unaware of the enemy.

    However, I don¡¯t bother running to her aid or even warning her.

    I know it¡¯s not necessary.

    An excited yet innocent smile forms on Sekrit¡¯s face as she remains in her vulnerable position.

    Just as the enemy soldier was about to sh her neck, Sekrit¡¯s upper body bends backward.

    It¡¯s a way of dodging that only a person with a flexible body like her can do.

    ¡¸Wha-!? T-that arm......¡¹

    The enemy soldier stumbled after swinging at air.

    ¡¸Does it need an introduction?¡¹

    Sekrit lifts her upper body up.

    She¡¯s close enough that her head can touch the other person¡¯s nose.

    Then a dull sound¨D¨D

    ¡¸Gabh......¡¹

    Her ws stab deeply into the soldier¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸Aah...... this is it.¡¹

    Sekrit erotically licks and sucks on the tip of the convulsing soldier¡¯s nose...... then twists her ws while they¡¯re still lodged in the enemy¡¯s body.

    He lets out a disgusting cry and faints in agony.

    At the same time, Sekrit pulls her ws downward, spilling the man¡¯s internal organs onto the deck.

    ¡¸Not bad. Not bad at all!¡¹

    As the enemy falls to the ground and twitches, Sekrit spits something out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Hiih.¡¹

    The female officer shrieks.

    I can¡¯t me her. What Sekrit spat out was the nose of the soldier which she tore off.

    Everybody, allies included, took a step back from her.

    ¡¸Y-you fiend!!¡¹

    An enemy soldier let anger get the best of him and charges at Sekrit.

    She answers with an ear-to-ear grin.

    ¡¸One.¡¹

    Sekrit spins away from the sh and ws the man¡¯s thigh.

    He staggers and drops to his knee.

    ¡¸Agah!¡¹

    ¡¸Two.¡¹

    Continuing to spin, she whips her w around and gouges the enemy¡¯s face.

    Instinctively, he covers his face with his hands.

    ¡¸Three. It¡¯s over.¡¹

    On the third rotation, she unleashes a powerful roundhouse kick to the man¡¯s temple.

    The enemy soldier was sent flying into a fence on the deck and died after his neck broke.

    Sekrit gives her crimson-dyed ws a satisfied lick and turns around.

    ¡¸Are you going to let me fight by myself?¡¹

    At the same time, an enemy soldier roars ferociously and charges.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not in the way, then I¡¯lle with you.¡¹

    I stand at the ready with my sword beside Sekrit.

    ¡¸Deryaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸So noisy.¡¹

    I cut the enemy who runs at me without thinking from the top of his head down until my sword exits out through the bottom of his crotch.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t shout.¡¹

    Closing the distance, I lock swords with the second guy and then kick him into the river.

    ¡¸¡¸Then both of us will attack at once!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bother.¡¹

    This two-pronged attack is almost the exact same as when the Dolta was about to be sandwiched by two ships.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use the same maneuver.¡¹

    Instead of staying still and blocking, I crouch and elerate forward.

    ¡¸¡¸S-so fast!¡¹¡¹

    Their swords barely brush my back.

    I lop the head off of one, then grab the other by the cor with my left hand and m him once into the fence before tossing him in the river.

    ¡¸Hiiiih!¡¹

    I turn my head to where the scream originated from and see Sekrit¡¯s ws stab into the enemy¡¯s face, then those three terrifying pieces of metal piercing through the back of his head.

    That soldier¡¯s arms and legs il uncontrobly like some strange dance, which amuses Sekrit.

    ¡¸Dammit, you brute!!¡¹

    An enemy jumps at me while I was looking away.

    However, his attack was ordinary and slow, needing no effort from me to block it.

    ¡¸Sorry. This is here-back battle. I hope you can overlook that she¡¯s a little too violent.¡¹

    I said as my leg snaps out for a front kick in his stomach.

    ¡¸Gya.¡¹

    The enemy soldier flies back and crashes into the mast of the ship, leaving a huge bloodstain on the pole before falling down.

    ¡¸There, you can proceed. Board them again.¡¹

    ¡¸What good are soldiers who hide in the back? You guys are supposed to go in and die first.¡¹

    Ally soldiers push forward again, led by me and Sekrit.

    ¡¸They didn¡¯t learn anything the first time!?¡¹

    ¡¸Drive them back again...... no, push them in the river!¡¹

    Simr to the first time, enemy soldiers congregate from all parts of the ship to intercept the allies who climb over the buried bow.

    ¡¸Now, will it go the same as before?¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater horizontally for a quick sh at the iing enemy on my right.

    ¡¸H-huh?¡¹

    The soldier feels cluelessly for the top part of his head above his forehead, which was sliced off by me, and dies.

    I already foresee where the sword on my left is going, allowing me to dodge that enemy¡¯s strike and cave his face in with my fist.

    ¡¸This guy!¡¹

    A familiar noise prompts me to turn my body just in time for a crossbow bolt to skim past my ear.

    ¡¸I guess they have crossbows on the ship.¡¹

    Three soldiers aimed at me at a distance not even 10 meters away.

    At such a range, I can¡¯t dodge after the bolts are shot.

    And since I¡¯m not wearing armor, a single hit could be fatal depending on where it is.

    My eyes narrow and fixate on the soldiers.

    If I can¡¯t dodge by looking at the bolts, I¡¯ll look at where the crossbows are being aimed and the fingers of the soldiers......

    ¡¸Shoot!¡¹

    ¡¸Eat this!¡¹

    ¡¸Oraah!¡¹

    Their three voices were not in unison.

    The timing is slightly off.

    I raise my Dual Crater to deflect the first shot aimed at my face.

    The bolt bounces off with a bright clink and a soft impact on my de.

    My body doesn¡¯t react until the moment the soldier applied pressure to the trigger,unching the second bolt toward my side, which I was able to avoid by twisting away.

    It tears through the pocket in my clothes rather than scraping my flesh.

    The third bolt is aimed in the middle of my chest.

    I doubt I can evade this one, so I measure the timing based on the soaring speed of the previous two bolts.

    ¡¸1, 2 and...... 3!¡¹

    When I extend my hand out in front of me, the bolt flies perfectly inside.

    I make sure to hold it tight right as my brain registers the sensation of it in my grasp.

    Although the barbs of the arrowhead cut my palm in the process, I can¡¯t reallyin about something so small.

    ¡¸Ooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    Gasps and groans of contrasting tonese from allies and enemies.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    I throw away the bolt and point the tip of my Dual Crater at the three shooters.

    As I did so, the trio look each other in the eyes and willingly agree to jump into the river.

    Most of our allies are starting to cross over to the enemy ship too.

    A clear path has opened up for them.

    And so, the melee on board the ship begins.

    I cut down enemies in front of me alongside the other allies, who ride the momentum and push forward.

    Unfortunately, we¡¯re unable to get into the ship due to the sheer number of enemies.

    ¡¸If we had an ally who can set them on fire, it¡¯ll all be over.¡¹

    If a fire starts, the Dolta will also burn.

    Then we¡¯d have no other choice than to jump into the river and drift with the current.

    I don¡¯t want to be in White City without realizing it.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I feel something flying above me and swing my Dual Crater at it, encountering a light resistance in the process, and then discover a broken short sword falling to the ground.

    ¡¸On top......¡¹

    There are enemies high on the mast too.

    They throw daggers and iron orbs that resemble cannonballs.

    With how often I have to deflect the short swords and evade the iron balls, my gaze tends to focus upward.

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    ¡¸Where?¡¹

    I sweep the leg of the person hiding behind a barrel and then kick him with all my strength after he falls down.

    The enemy soldier coughs out blood and rolls on the ground in agony.

    Having to switch from looking up and down inevitably created a blindspot.

    A short sword aimed from above and behind me grazes my shoulder.

    The moment I turned around instinctively, this time pain shoots up from my other shoulder.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a deep cut, some of my flesh was definitely torn.

    ¡¸Inded a sh!¡¹

    That enemy soldier grabs onto a rope and swings from the mast like a pendulum.

    I try to counterattack, but he¡¯s faster than I thought and I can¡¯t catch him.

    He uses the momentum to reach a different mast, climbs up and waits for another opening to attack.

    ¡¸That¡¯s annoying.¡¹

    I¡¯m used to enemies being on all sides around me, but it¡¯s impossible to eliminate blindspots if I also have to ount for enemies above me.

    I¡¯ll be too worried about protecting myself to think about getting into the enemy ship.

    ¡¸That guy isn¡¯t ustomed to fighting on a ship!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rush your attacks. Aim carefully from his blindspots!¡¹

    I take slow steps and keep my movements minimal as I change where I face, keeping wary of my surroundings.

    I hear a rope creaking behind me.

    Immediately, I turn around and parry the sh with my Dual Crater.

    And then I hear the sound of another rope approaching from behind.

    I turn around and stick my Dual Crater out, however the enemy extends a leg out to kick off of the mast to change direction, then throws a short sword at me.

    Such a straightforward attack won¡¯t hit, but I¡¯m just annoyed that I¡¯m constantly on the defense.

    ¡¸Uooooh¨D¨D¡¹

    There¡¯s the sound of another rope.

    His shout reached my ears a split second earlier so I was able to react that much sooner.

    ¡¸Ooooooh! Eh!?¡¹

    I turned around quicker than he anticipated and the swinging enemy was still in the middle of his attack.

    He panics and tries to twist his body out of the way, but unfortunately, the pendulum motion can¡¯t be stopped by his will.

    ¡¸Take care not to chatter in the afterlife.¡¹

    I bisect the soldier¡¯s body with a horizontal sh.

    His upper body cried out as it ms into a different mast, while his lower half squirts blood like a fancy water show and falls into the river with a small ssh.

    ¡¸Finally got one......¡¹

    As I sigh, I hear metal sounds ring out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rx after killing a single smallfry.¡¹

    Sekrit stuck out her ws over my back.

    Then, two short swords fell to the floor.

    ¡¸Thanks. I¡¯m not used to this.¡¹

    ¡¸Then get used to it right now. I¡¯ll show you an example.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she grabs a nearby rope, does a short running start and then dashes up the sub-mast.

    ¡¸They¡¯re climbing up!¡¹

    ¡¸Kill that woman first!¡¹

    The enemy changes targets to Sekrit.

    Simr to how they attacked me, they throw short swords at her, which can¡¯t seem to find their mark as Sekrit runs around the pir.

    It doesn¡¯t even seem like she¡¯s taking any evasive action.

    ¡¸Knock her off directly!!¡¹

    Impatient, the enemy soldiers draw their swords and swing from ropes to attack her one after the other like I was attacked.

    ¡¸Fufu, this is good. Wonderful.¡¹

    Sekrit remains hanging on her rope and intercepts the iing enemies.

    She passes by one of them and her ws sh with his sword, creating small sparks on impact.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t kill me if youe one at a time¨D¨D sorah.¡¹

    Sekrit blocks the swords of three enemies and pounces on the fourth.

    He wasn¡¯t given any time to feel the voluptuous body wrapping around him as his throat was slit and then his corpse was tossed onto the deck like garbage.

    Sekrit, after stealing the rope of the person she just killed, uses the remaining momentum to jump onto the main mast.

    ¡¸T-this bitch knows how to¨D¨D!¡¹

    Before he could finish his sentence, he eats a powerful elbow to the nose, and then gets stabbed in the eye with Sekrit¡¯s ws as he staggered.

    ¡¸Rookie. Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡¹

    I hear a scream, the sound of something falling and the nasty sound of flesh being squished.

    Following that is an angry roar and then a battle cry.

    A fierce battle broke out on top of the main mast.

    Sekrit fights with the ws on her left arm and a sword she stole from an enemy in her right hand.

    The enemy wants to trap Sekrit, except she is located on the top of the mast.

    Footing around her is at most 10 cm wide and falling from that height would certainly mean instant death.

    Not to mention she is jumping from ce to ce by using the ropes and sailcloths so nobody can catch up to her, let alone corner her.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t keep up?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what was that!? This is noth¨D¨D uwaaaaah!¡¹

    Frustrated by Sekrit¡¯s taunting, the enemy recklessly chases, but is tripped by her and falls.

    There¡¯s no chance of surviving a drop easily over 30 m.

    ¡¸Aw, another one died. You¡¯re going to get me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you little-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Unforgivable!¡¹

    Two enemy soldiers attack Sekrit from opposite sides.

    She wields her weapons and engages them simultaneously in a heated battle.

    Well, it¡¯s not really a close contest at all.

    Sekrit has too many moves and dominates her opponents.

    ¡¸I like how the arm itself is a lethal weapon. Being able to directly feel the sensation of tearing flesh is nice.¡¹

    Her ws knocks away the enemy¡¯s sword and digs into the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸I still like cutting with a sword the way I¡¯ve done all this time.¡¹

    Her sword cuts off the sword hand of the other enemy.

    ¡¸Either way...... I have noints as long as I can kill them.¡¹

    Sekrit kicks away the enemy who lost his arm and lifts up the other enemy with her ws.

    ¡¸H-...... hii...... don¡¯t kill......¡¹

    Sharp pain involuntarily prompts tears and snot to run down the man¡¯s face as he desperately clings to the ws, which is the one thing supporting him.

    He doesn¡¯t even have the luxury to look at hisrade-in-arms who fell to his death with a st.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you a kiss as a parting gift to the other world......except my man is watching me right now. He¡¯s a jealous guy and I don¡¯t want to upset him. Sorry, you¡¯ll have to die lonely.¡¹

    Sekrit slowly pulls her ws out of the crying enemy soldier.

    ¡¸S-stop...... don¡¯t......!!¡¹

    ¡¸See ya.¡¹

    The timing of her words aligned with when shepletely pulled free and the man screams as he falls directly above me.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I sidestep to avoid being hit and the man¡¯s body sprays blood several times wider than the corpse after crashing into the deck.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    Sekrit smiles as she nonchntly walks across a rope.

    The opponent definitely won¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to strike when her guard is down.

    Swords thrust from both sides of the rope.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-?¡¹

    Their swords cut air.

    Sekrit¡¯s body tilted to the side and her head pointed down.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I hurry to the spot underneath so I can prepare to catch her and then stop.

    Sekrit didn¡¯t actually fall.

    Her head swooped under the rope, but one of her legs was still hanging on.

    ¡¸Small fries.¡¹

    Sekrit swings her weapons while still upside down and cuts the legs of her enemies.

    Her ws gouge a calf and her sword shes an ankle, rendering both soldiers unable to stabilize on the wobbling rope, and ultimately resulting in two more mangled bodies added to the deck.

    Sekrit chuckles before effortlessly swinging herself back upright on the mast then shouting at me.

    ¡¸Heey, save me. I¡¯m gonna die up here.¡¹

    Sekrit has a wide grin on her face.

    It¡¯s clear she isn¡¯t being serious.

    She¡¯s fightingfortably enough that she has room to make jokes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a man too.¡¹

    She might be lying, but I can¡¯t leave a woman alone when she¡¯s crying for help.

    Now that the enemy¡¯s attention is directed at Sekrit, I should be able to do it.

    I wrap my arms tightly around the main mast like I¡¯m grappling with it and exert my strength.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that guy doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Suddenly hugging the mast like that, is he going to start having sex with it? ......has he gone crazy?¡¹

    I ignore the scornfulments and Sekrit¡¯s guffawing and focus on pouring all my strength into pushing the mast.

    ¡¸Hey, do you feel any wind? The mast is awfully shaky today......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s getting worse!¡¹

    ¡¸No way...... do you know how heavy a battleship mast is......!¡¹

    The mast is gradually rocking back and forth.

    Ipound the rocking by matching my pushing with the movements.

    The shaking increases and the creaking of the pir and boat bes a deep rumbling.

    Furthermore, the footholds connected to the main mast and other masts break and I can hear the sound of ropes starting to rip.

    ¡¸Uwah! I¡¯m falling! I¡¯m falling!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hang onto the rope! I-it¡¯s shaking! Gyaa!!¡¹

    Their sneers turn into panicked shouts and wood fragments rain down on my head.

    I¡¯m not done yet.

    ¡¸Ooooh!!¡¹

    Lowering my hips, I add even more power behind my push.

    The mast bends drastically one way, then bends back the other way.

    Apparently, not many soldiers could not withstand such movements.

    After multiple people cry out above me, over ten people fell with a thud to the floor.

    Like usual, the ones whonded on the deck became smashed meat pies, whereas the lucky ones sshed into the river and started swimming to nearby ally ships for help.

    ¡¸Hey, catch me.¡¹

    Lastly, I finish by catching Sekrit in my arms after she slipped off the mast.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that? Did I save you?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear it, you monster. If you snapped the mast, the ship we worked so hard to obtain would be worthless.¡¹

    Sekrit hits my nose, but quickly gives me a kiss on the lips.

    Our struggles were not in vain as morale increases, plus with the enemies on the mast cleaned up, our allies had an easier time fighting.

    It was about time that a portion of our soldiers started invading the ship, however......

    ¡¸Kuh, this one¡¯s strong!¡¹

    ¡¸Withdraw for now! We¡¯re no match!¡¹

    The soldiers run out in a flurry.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    A de sticks out of the face of thest soldier to run away.

    Appearing after throwing away the body of the still-twitching ally soldier is a man ofrge build over 190 cm tall.

    He was also wearing an eye-patch, which magnified his horrible looks.

    ¡¸How dare you defile my beautiful Robud.You won¡¯t leave here alive!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, captain!¡¹

    ¡¸This man is the pirate captain, one-eyed Gully!¡¹

    So he¡¯s some sort of pirate after all.

    Regardless, he¡¯s the captain so we¡¯ll win if we take him out..

    I was about to step forward with my Dual Crater to face this guy called Gully until a pretty little hand rests on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Hold on, let me do it.¡¹

    It¡¯s Sekrit.

    ¡¸Mu......but-¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a pirate or whatever, but his demeanor tells me he isn¡¯t weak.

    Although having one eye is a fairly big handicap, the difference in size between him and Sekrit more than makes up¨D¨D

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    Sekrit insists, giving me no room to object.

    ¡¸Fine. I¡¯m interfering if things get dangerous though.¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t get to that point.¡¹

    Sekrit lets her ws and one-handed sword hang loosely by her side as she confronts Gully.

    Gully scans Sekrit¡¯s body from head to toe as if he was mentally licking her all over.

    ¡¸A fine woman...... but being one-armed is a bad look. If at least the breasts and ass are unharmed, you can be used as a hole to¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit rushes out mid-sentence.

    ¡¸Shii!¡¹

    She assaults him with a spinning sh and her ws.

    ¡¸I like your energy! For fish and for women, they¡¯re the best when lively!¡¹

    The man draws two swords and receives all of Sekrit¡¯s attacks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dual-wielder vs. dual-wielder.¡¹

    Her continuous barrage was blockedpletely.

    Sekrit not only has speed, each of her strikes had considerable weight behind them.

    He must have quite the skill and strength to endure that so easily.

    ¡¸......I see.¡¹

    Sekrit stops spinning and performs multiple thrusts coupled by swift side-to-side movements.

    ¡¸Hmph, don¡¯t think you can defeat me with that!¡¹

    The man has no problem blocking the change in style from linear shes to precise lunges.

    After the fifth and sixth sh, Sekrit determined she wasn¡¯t making progress and ceased her attacks.

    Gully grins.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn.¡¹

    He raises one of his swords and swings down toward the top of Sekrit¡¯s head.

    Of course, Sekrit won¡¯t get hit by such a simple attack.

    She crosses her ws and sword together above her head and sessfully guards against the strike.

    ¡¸You fell for it!¡¹

    He must have predicted her to block, since his other sword swung from below at her stomach.

    ¡¸Big sister!¡¹

    ¡¸Mistress!¡¹

    The female officer and the sailor who acted as he chair cry out fearfully, while I watch calmly.

    I said I would jump in if things got rough, but it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in real danger yet.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku, who fell for what?¡¹

    Sekrit raised her leg high and squeezed the man¡¯s sword in between her upper arm and her thigh to stop it.

    ¡¸Power, speed, movement patterns, I¡¯ve got a general idea of all them.¡¹

    Sekrit holds onto her left arm.

    Then, her ws slide off.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Gully watches dumbfoundedly as Sekrit switches to a different arm¨D¨Da steel one that can grip onto a sword, and picks one off the floor.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    Sekrit spins again and assaults the man with her true two-sword style.

    ¡¸Heh, this is the same...... u, uoooh!¡¹

    Sekrit seemingly attacked in the same manner, however the result was entirely different and she was able to overwhelm the man instantly.

    The weight and speed of her attacks are on another level.

    ¡¸The ws are good for tearing flesh, butck weight. They¡¯re fine against smallfry though¨D¨Drejoice, you¡¯re a strong smallfry.¡¹

    Sekrit ridicules him.

    At the same time, her shes seem to increase in speed.

    ¡¸I...... can¡¯t see a thing.¡¹

    ¡¸I can only see sparks flying here and there......¡¹

    Also stunned are the female officer and the sailor.

    It¡¯s not something I can¡¯t see, but I have to admit she¡¯s fast.

    In one second, she appears to sh ten times with both hands.

    ¡¸Ugh...... guh!¡¹

    Even though he manages to somehow block fatal blows, wounds are urring with more frequency on his arms and stomach.

    There isn¡¯t any chance for him to think about counterattacking.

    ¡¸Alright, herees the next attack.¡¹

    Sekrit stops spinning and crosses her two swords.

    Last time at this point, she performed her continuous thrusts.

    Gully lowers his hips and adjusts his two swords.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just block it again!¡¹

    Sekrit took a step back before doing a running start andunching¨D¨Dnothing.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, who said I was going to thrust?¡¹

    As if mocking Zory1, who positioned his swords close to the center of his body in anticipation of a thrust, Sekrit brandishes her swords and...... cuts off both of his hands.

    His bulky arms drop to the floor with a thud.

    Before Zory could shout after realizing what happened, Sekrit kicks him into the side of the boat and stuffs her boot in his mouth.

    The other enemy soldiers rush to their captain¡¯s aid, meanwhile our allies see a chance to attack and a melee breaks out again.

    Since their boss lost in front of them, their situation isn¡¯t looking too good.

    Giving that battle a sidelong nce, Sekrit looked down on Zory with narrowed eyes.

    ¡¸I have no need for a pig¡¯s squeal. Now, it¡¯s time to finish up.¡¹

    While Sekrit holds down Zory with her foot, she removes her current prosthetic arm.

    ¡¸You see...... I really wanted...... to try this on a human opponent.¡¹

    What Sekrit took out was an arm Balbano made on the side which utilized the power of a spring to rotate.

    I remember she happened to take a liking to that one.

    Sekrit brings her arm closer to the man¡¯s undamaged eye.

    Then she operates the lever on the hand.

    The arm makes a unique sound as it turns at high speed.

    ¡¸U, uguuuu!!¡¹

    Zory tries to say something, but with a foot in his mouth, it onlyes out as a groan.

    ¡¸This thing can drill a hole in stone walls and iron tes. I wonder what it can do against a human. ......fufufu, fufufufufu!!¡¹

    Sekrit gets closer and closer to Zory with her arm¨D¨Dand everyone, including me, looked away.

    ¡¸The gun deck ispletely under our control, most of the cannons are unharmed.¡¹

    ¡¸Gunpowder storage secured. There is enough gunpowder left.¡¹

    ¡¸A group thought to be the enemy¡¯s top rankingmanders have escaped the ship, unfortunately we were unable to chase.¡¹

    ¡¸Half of the bilge has been taken over, and the rest is a matter of time.¡¹

    I listen to the reports as I strain my eyes at my surroundings.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rush the takeover. You can fight the rest of the way with style, and if it¡¯s within an extinguishable degree, I don¡¯t mind if you set stuff on fire...... no, feel free to use fire. If you do that, other ships won¡¯t get close.¡¹

    Nothing but enemy ships are around us.

    The reason they¡¯re not firing at us is because they think their allies are still fighting, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t think twice.

    ¡¸Hey Sekrit. What should we do after this? We¡¯re sort of at an impasse.¡¹

    I ask the naval battle expert Sekrit.

    ¡¸Fu...... fufufu...... it pushes in as it spins...... fufu, making the head all mushy...... kukuku.¡¹

    Sekrit stares at her blood-soaked spinning arm in a trance.

    Behind her, the female officer washes the tragic mess on the deck in tears.

    As if only just realizing my gaze, Sekrit clears her throat andposes herself.

    ¡¸A single ship can only go this far. If absolutely necessary, we¡¯ll have to ride up the coast while sting our cannons......¡¹

    Her elegant finger points to one spot.

    ¡¸Even if she had you, she wouldn¡¯t sacrifice a singlebat ship.¡¹

    Now I can see Ivanna¡¯s fleet heading over in a straight line.

    Thunderous roars of the cannons gradually grow louder.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pretty dimwitted thing to do, but not a bad n. She must have made a big turn and built up speed with the current. She¡¯ll probablye in with a head of steam and cannons firing. We should get ready.¡¹

    Sekrit yells at the sailors.

    ¡¸One third of you return to the Dolta. The rest of you, get this battleship moving.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve never operated ships from the Central ins¨D¨D¡¹

    She threatens the objecting sailor with her rotating arm.

    ¡¸Do it. I¡¯m ordering you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!! Yes ma¡¯am!!¡¹

    The soldier runs off as fast as he could.

    Next, Sekrit whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸Your job is that.¡¹

    She points to the part of the Dolta that buried into the enemy battleship.

    ¡¸Pull it out on my signal. It¡¯s time to put that monstrous strength of yours to use.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking the impossible.¡¹

    How can I move a battleship that¡¯s several meters long by myself?

    ¡¸Do it. I¡¯m...... counting on you.¡¹

    Sekrit uses her right arm, not the spinning one, to brush my chin...... then lowers it swiftly to my crotch.

    ¡¸Alright. Leave it to me.¡¹

    I promptly stand up and ce a hand on the bow of the Dolta.

    As I wait for her signal, Sekrit mumbles in a voice inaudible to the other soldiers.

    ¡¸Because of you, I was able to stand on the battlefield again.¡¹

    My heartbeat thumps loudly in my chest.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t my nature to say something like this.¡¹

    The thumping moves down to my stomach.

    ¡¸But...... thanks.¡¹

    When I turned around, Sekrit was smiling shyly.

    I feel the pulsing throughout my body concentrate on one ce.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    My hips tremble and ¡®that¡¯ feels like it¡¯s about to explode.

    ¡¸Ally fleet is moving in!!¡¹

    I hear the lookout shout.

    ¡¸Alright, on my signal, fire the cannons of the Dolta and this ship altogether. You will use the strength you¡¯re proud of to separate these two ships.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    This isn¡¯t the time to explode.

    ¡¸Okay...... get ready.¡¹

    The timing of the bombardment nears.

    Meanwhile, the enemy ships surrounding us also change direction to deal with Ivanna¡¯s iing fleet.

    ¡¸Now, fire!!¡¹

    Dolta¡¯s gun deck and the battleship unleashes their ammunition.

    The enemy ships were taken aback by the sudden cannonfire.

    ¡¸Gaaaah!!¡¹

    Simultaneously, I push the Dolta with all my might.

    Still thinking it¡¯s impossible, I feel the bow shift ever so slightly.

    ¡¸He¡¯s really moving it...... Dolta, hard to starboard. This ship, hard to port! Cast the sails, we¡¯re separating.¡¹

    Slowly, but surely, the two ships break free from each other and meet up with our ally fleet under fire by the enemy.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the Dolta rushed into the middle of the enemy and threw things out of order or because the gship Suvorov was shooting their cannons like crazy, but the enemy fleet formation was messed up and slow to pursue us.

    We¡¯ve dealt a significant blow to the enemy, which they can¡¯t simply ignore and proceed with the attack on Patena.

    In other words, continuing to do battle with us is meaningless and their only option is to withdraw.

    On the way home, I see Ivanna on the deck of the Suvorov.

    At first, she was confused by the ally g flying on the enemy battleship, then realized what must have happened when she saw us riding the ship and came out, screaming something.

    I can¡¯t make out exactly what she¡¯s saying from so far away, however, I can easily imagine the storm of abuseing out of her mouth.

    ¡¸When we get back, she¡¯ll be quite mad.¡¹

    I smile as I rest my hand on Sekrit¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸......more importantly, can you do something about that?¡¹

    Sekrit points to my crotch.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s in a state of rampage.¡¹

    My pants can tear at any moment.

    There¡¯s no need to exin why.

    ¡¸The battle¡¯s over. It¡¯s not rare for people to get hard, but not to the point of it visibly pulsing under your clothes. Seriously, are you human?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what the reason is either.¡¹

    Sekrit sighs while the soldiers nearby whisper among themselves.

    The female officer is covering her blushing face with her hands.

    ¡¸Anyways, we won. As a souvenir, we even obtained a battleship.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy fleet behind us is veering away. They must have given up on chasing.¡¹

    Sekrit and I look at each other.

    ¡¸We will need a conference to n what¡¯s next.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s have a meeting with just the two of us in the captain¡¯s quarters.¡¹

    Yes, a very detailed meeting is needed.

 Chapter 418: Solid Eruption

    <h4>Chapter 418: Solid Eruption</h4>

    It¡¯s here. Get in.¡¹

    Urged by Sekrit, I enter the captain¡¯s quarters.

    Dolta and this battleship we hijacked was damaged, but there should not be any difficulty in cruising.

    Since we¡¯ve met up with the fleet, there should not be any worries aboutmand either, and the rest can be left to the respective sailors and captains.

    Our job has finished.

    As soon as I stepped into the room, my entire body heats up and my heart beats faster, pumping blood to every part of my body.

    Every fiber of my being, from my fingertips to the top of my head, craves for a woman.

    I am one horny male seeking to have intense sex with a female and imnt my seed.

    Sekrit showed me her post-battle smile and said a word of thanks.

    The weight on my heart was lifted and what¡¯s left was the umtion of lust.

    ¡¸You want to do it that badly?¡¹

    Sekrit turns around and smiles at me.

    I don¡¯t ask a dumb question like ¡°how did you know?¡±

    There¡¯s a huge bulge in my pants that¡¯s pulsing in time with my heartbeat so any excuses I make are meaningless.

    If it¡¯s left alone for too long, it might just spray seed on its own.

    ¡¸I want to do it. Even if you reject me, I¡¯d probably rape you.¡¹

    When I answered honestly, Sekritughed and leaned her back against the door of the room.

    Before I realized, she had already attached the prosthetic arm with human skin, and that cute action further arouses me.

    ¡¸My, that doesn¡¯t sound good. I better run away then.¡¹

    Sekrit pulls out the key from the hole and tosses it out of the small porthole.

    Now, we can¡¯t get out unless the door is destroyed.

    ¡¸Ahh, not good, I¡¯m trapped in a room with a beast. At this rate, I¡¯m going to be vited.¡¹

    Sekrit turns her back to me and crawls away on all fours.

    She moves as slow as a caterpir while she wiggles her butt like a prostitute.

    This woman really understands the mentality of a man.

    When a man turns into a beast, there are times that they desire rough intercourse to assert their dominance rather than sex overflowing with love.

    I give chase without saying anything and grab Sekrit¡¯s waist from behind.

    ¡¸Noo, stop, don¡¯t rape me.¡¹

    Sekrit lets out an uncharacteristic yet adorable scream and resists feebly.

    I grasp her intentions, ce my hands on the front of her cor and her waist, then instantly tear open both her shirt and pants.

    ¡¸Help, I¡¯m going to be raped.¡¹

    Sekrit squirms back until she reaches the window and her back is pressed up against the wall.

    The underwear she¡¯s wearing is ck, and the bottom part is especially revealing, barely covering her precious ce.

    If she had pubic hair, it would probably be sticking out.

    I chase until I can embrace her from the front and then she shouts in a cheerful tone.

    ¡¸Oh please, stop.¡¹

    As Sekrit pleads with her upward-gazing eyes, I push her against the wall and put my hand on her underwear.

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m going to ravage you until you¡¯re worn-out and your hole is destroyed.¡¹

    I was about to pull her underwear down, but Sekrit puts her hand over mine to stop me.

    For a second, I thought she really wanted me to stop, only to realize from her shriek that she¡¯s enjoying herself.

    I p Sekrit¡¯s cheek and raise her arms above her head...... then tear apart her underwear.

    ¡¸Nooooo.¡¹

    Her tattered underwear falls to the floor and her voluminous dark-skinned breasts and hairless genitals be fully exposed.

    Sekrit screams and frantically shakes her head side to side.

    I purposely remove my hands from her and let her go free.

    Sekrit crawls on all fours without regard for her appearance and runs to the bed.

    The moment she reaches the edge of the bed, I catch her and push my crotch into her ass.

    Sekrit briefly had a confused look on her face.

    It must be because I haven¡¯t taken off my clothes yet.

    ¡¸What a nice ass you¡¯ve got.¡¹

    I rub the part of my pants where it¡¯s bulging against Sekrit¡¯s hole.

    Sekrit seems to be more confused until I finished rubbing her about ten times.

    ¡¸Hnn.¡¹

    ¡¸Uooh!?¡¹

    The sound of cloth ripping resounded in the narrow captain¡¯s quarters.

    My ever-growing dick finally broke through the fabric of my pants due to the friction.

    Sekrit stares nkly at my dick.

    ¡¸Monster......¡¹

    I quickly strip the rest of my clothes to match my proudly erect dick.

    Now, the two of us are totally naked.

    ¡¸The way it made its entrance was absurd...... but this is truly fiendish.¡¹

    Sekrit stops her forced acting and moves on her hands and knees toward my crotch.

    I was actually getting pretty fired up from it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anything more to say about the size...... these veins popping out all over though, they¡¯re about the size of my pinky finger. And the way it¡¯s twitching...... it feels like this is an entirely separate monster.¡¹

    Sekrit light brushes my dick, then reaches down my shaft to the base.

    ¡¸Is this part alright?¡¹

    Sekrit asks as she holds my balls.

    Ever since her injury, I haven¡¯t ejacted once so my balls erged and are now bigger than some fruits.

    Recently, I¡¯ve actually been worried whether they would burst.

    ¡¸Joking aside, it really seems like they could belong to a monster.¡¹

    Sekrit says as sheys face-up on the bed, ces a pillow under her lower back and spreads her legs apart.

    ¡¸Here, they¡¯ll explode if you don¡¯t release soon. Come and mount me.¡¹

    ¡¸Without forey?¡¹

    No matter how nice Sekrit¡¯s body is, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s possible for her to ept my length that easily.

    I have to get her wet enough beforehand.

    ¡¸Fufufu, be honest. You want to stick it inside me without doing that stuff, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yes, of course, however I wouldn¡¯t want to break her and lose everything.

    Seeing the look of concern on my face, Sekrit spreads the lips of her vagina with her own hands.

    ¡¸Do you think there is any woman who wouldn¡¯t get wet when something so enormous and viinous is about to be thrust in them?¡¹

    Dripping out of Sekrit¡¯s fully opened pussy is a thick honey-like fluid.

    I climb onto the bed and lift up both of Sekrit¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸The entrance might be tight. Just use your weight and push it in.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me know if you can¡¯t take it.¡¹

    I position my dick in front of her hole and kiss the toes and calves by my side.

    Sekrit exhales and clutches the sheets.

    ¡¸Alright!¡¹

    I grab her thighs and try to insert my dick with a little bit of weight.

    ¡¸Guuu!!¡¹

    Sekrit groans and her body reflexively arches up.

    Her legs want to close on reaction and squeezes my sides.

    I can¡¯t get in.

    Something must be getting stuck because the tip doesn¡¯t go further than halfway inside.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so I slowly pull back and try once more.

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    I hold onto her waist this time and thrust with a little more strength.

    ¡¸Gii...... uuuu!!¡¹

    I was able to prate deeper than before and the tip instantly sank inside her hold.

    Still, I can¡¯t proceed further despite how wet she is.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s too big!¡¹

    When I try to push more, Sekrit clenches her teeth and her pussy also starts to convulse like crazy.

    Again, I pull back.

    This time I felt a blow to my stomach. It was from a kick.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t do it half-heartedly. You better not be tormenting me!¡¹

    Sekrit curses as her body sweats profusely and her breathing isbored.

    ¡¸You¡¯re stupidly huge so it¡¯s obviously not going to go in smoothly. That¡¯s why I told you to push it in with force!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but......¡¹

    Now that I look at it, my dick is abnormallyrge.

    It¡¯s clearly bigger than the time it erged after my neck was bitten, plus there are thick blood vessels covering the surface and it¡¯s pulsing irregrly.

    It definitely doesn¡¯t appear human.

    ¡¸Arghh, how irritating!¡¹

    Sekrit raises her sweaty body, hooks her arms around my neck and wraps her legs around my waist.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about such strange things when you¡¯re just a sex maniac. Act like the beast you are and lust greedily for me.¡¹

    Since she¡¯s said this much, it would be rude of me not to oblige.

    I gently rub Sekrit¡¯s shoulders and retract my hips slightly.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    Then I m into her.

    Even after the tip sinks inside, I don¡¯t let up, and I hold down her shoulders so her body doesn¡¯t shift as I continue pushing forward.

    ¡¸Uu! Uugh! Uuuuuu!¡¹

    Sekrit groans in agony.

    Right when I showed a moment of hesitation, Sekrit bites my earlobe.

    ¡¸I thought I¡¯d never fight again. I thought I would grow old as someone who opened their legs to please you, staring at the same boring scenery...... that or I¡¯d get myself killed somehow......¡¹

    Her tongue travels from my ear to my neck.

    Those movements were kind and meant to disy affection rather than something to stir my sexual desire.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say it again...... I was truly happy. For the first time in my life...... I felt grateful to another person.¡¹

    Her lips press softly on the nape of my neck.

    There was no excessive sucking or licking.

    ¡¸The womanying with you right now ispletely in love with you. If my hole breaks, then I¡¯d simply have to be yours exclusively, so enter without holding back.¡¹

    Sekrit smiles.

    It wasn¡¯t a scornful or sarcastic smile. It was a smile that I¡¯m probably seeing for the first time.

    My hips unconsciously push forward.

    The sound of her flesh being spread apart was louder than before.

    The sensation of rubbing experienced by my member was also incredible.

    Sekrit no longer expresses anguish in her voice or on her face.

    She closes her eyes, throws her head backward and merely sighs faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve obtained all of Sekrit.¡±

    Once such a thought permeated my instincts, my movements were not as restrained. I was able to reach the very back of her vagina and the tip of my dick knocks at the entrance of her womb.

    ¡¸Aah...... it¡¯s inside.¡¹

    Sekrit lets out a long breath and rubs her stomach.

    I couldn¡¯t help shouting out when I saw such blissful actions.

    ¡¸Sekrit, I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    At that moment, I felt the entrance of her womb loosen and my dick being swallowed up.

    Her vagina starts contracting¨D¨Dnot from pain or shock, but from pleasure.

    ¡¸What are you saying so suddenly¨D¨D¨D¨D!?¡¹

    The arms and legs holding onto me softly start to tense up.

    That isn¡¯t a sign of a small orgasm.

    It¡¯s a sign that she¡¯s about to experience the strongest orgasm a woman can feel.

    And I haven¡¯t even begun to move yet.

    Our bodies are glued to each other.

    More and more of my dick is being engulfed by her womb.

    I can likely fit everything up to the root.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!?¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s screams be wordless moans.

    I don¡¯t know how this happened, but since it did, I might as well make her cum hard.

    I suck on her lips and whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸I love you, Sekrit. We¡¯ll be together forever. You¡¯re mine Sekrit...... my beloved Sekrit.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sto...... a, ah...... aaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s body bends as if trying to fling me away, yet her arms are hugging my head tightly like she doesn¡¯t want to let go, and she soon loses consciousness after climaxing.

    15 minutester.

    ¡¸......dammit.¡¹

    She swears after regaining consciousness.

    ¡¸I said I would milk your seed. How am I supposed to do that if you knock me out?¡¹

    We¡¯re in the same position as before, missionary with me on top.

    Actually, she¡¯s clinging to me even after opening her eyes again so it¡¯s not like I could move.

    ¡¸¡±I love you¡±, my ass. Not only are you married, you¡¯ve surrounded yourself with lovers and mistresses, you damn sex-crazed man.¡¹

    She¡¯s in a bad mood for some reason.

    I shake my hips a bit to end her tirade.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been hard on me staying inside like this. I¡¯d want to move sometime soon.¡¹

    Sekrit furrows her brow then rubs her stomach.

    ¡¸To think you¡¯d thrust in up to the root...... did you wreck my womb?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so......¡¹

    Worried, I pull out and check.

    I don¡¯t see any blood, so it should still be intact.

    ¡¸Umu, seems fine.¡¹

    I let out a sigh of relief and return my dick to the depths of her vagina.

    ¡¸Guh, I think there¡¯s already something wrong if you can go in and out without trouble...... whatever.¡¹

    Sekrit jerks her chin, granting me permission to move.

    Now she¡¯s acting like she usually does.

    I don¡¯t know what that earlier orgasm was about, but now I can enjoy myself too.

    I ce my hands on Sekrit¡¯s knees, pull out until I¡¯m barely at her entrance and then plunge back in up to her womb.

    It¡¯s probably toote to point out that that all the stretching by my erged dick made it easier and morefortable for me to thrust.

    Savoring every part of her hole, I change the angle of my insertion with each thrust and stir up her insides.

    ¡¸Does it hurt? Let me know if it¡¯s too painful.¡¹

    ¡¸I can handle sad things. The current me can focus on reading while getting fucked by an orc.¡¹

    The usual sarcastic Sekrit is back.

    Was she embarrassed that she came hard enough to faint?

    She closes her eyes and throws her head back when I rub a weak spot though, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s feeling good.

    In short, it¡¯s only her hole that loosened from my huge dick going in and out.

    For me, it means I can move freely without worrying about hurting her, which I¡¯m thankful for.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that you find it to your liking. Now, let¡¯s continue. I¡¯ll keep youpany until you release your seed.¡¹

    Sekrit scoffs.

    She uses a contemptful tone, but her expression is kind.

    ¡¸Alright...... might as well try different positions.¡¹

    I lift Sekrit up while we¡¯re still connected and bring her into a face-to-face sitting position.

    Her body weight pushes down so my dick sinks deeper into her womb, eliciting a groan from her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll move a little.¡¹

    I hold Sekrit¡¯s ass and slowly rock my hips.

    She matches my movements with the swinging of her butt and wraps her arms around my neck.

    It¡¯s difficult to do anyrge motions in this position, however, many women like the gradual buildup of pleasure from the steady grinding this position offers.

    Celia especially loves this and happily climbs on like a puppy when I sit on the bed.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about the little girl, but I¡¯m not fond of it at all. It¡¯s a half-hearted position to torment and be tormented in.¡¹

    How unfortunate.

    I guess it might not be suited for those who want more intense sex.

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to be in this position, then...... we do this.¡¹

    Sekrit hugs me and bites down on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Do the same to me.¡¹

    I close my mouth around a spot on Sekrit¡¯s shoulder and bite down not strong enough to leave a mark.

    Biting each other like this is pretty intense.

    This is the only position where we can do this as we rock our bodies together, I guess.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the only thing.¡¹

    Sekrit digs her nails into my back.

    ¡¸Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, scratch marks on a man¡¯s back is a medal of honor.¡¹

    As soon as I finish speaking, I bite down on Sekrit¡¯s shoulder again and grind up against her body.

    We don¡¯t exchange many words with our mouths upied.

    We simply feel the hot breaths of the other person on the ce where we¡¯ve been bitten as we rise to climax.

    Before I know it, Sekrit¡¯s eyes be bloodshot as she rides me.

    With her body sticking to mine, I can clearly feel her belly bulging out where my dick is.

    The area from my stomach to my thighs is slippery from the juices she leaked and I can¡¯t get enough of the sensation of her hairless crotch rubbing against me.

    As pleasure umtes, our hips move faster.

    And with pleasure from our genitals dominating our senses, the pain on our shoulders and my back bes an ent that further enhances our sexual feelings.

    All of a sudden, more pain shoots up to my brain from my back and shoulders.

    Sekrit gets closer to orgasm and she can¡¯t control her strength anymore.

    I ensure I haven¡¯t torn her skin and lightly pat her back to inform that I¡¯m nearing climax.

    At the same time, her teeth clench down on my shoulder in a quick double-tap rhythm.

    It looks like we¡¯ll finish together.

    We match our timing and I make one final thrust apanied by a tight embrace.

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    Her vagina contracts and Sekrit arches her body backward.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    I curl up and bury my face in Sekrit¡¯s body as I hug her and my penis pulsates.

    A hot spray of liquid gushes out inside of her......

    After 30 seconds of ecstasy, our limp bodies lean against each other.

    Sekrit exhales and begins to caress my face, then immediately notices something wrong in her crotch.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this rather light for all the time you¡¯ve been saving up? It was simply a small ssh.¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸Yeah, I haven¡¯t ejacted yet. That was pre-cum.¡¹

    Sekrit instantly bes upset.

    ¡¸......don¡¯t tell me, did you actually be impotent? Or is it because my body can¡¯t make you cum?¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸No, I definitely felt semen rising up. To be specific, it only came up to this point.¡¹

    I use a finger to indicate the exact location on my shaft, which is about one-fifth of the way from the bottom.

    ¡¸My intuition is telling me that most of it is clogged. If I climax a few more times, all of it shoulde out.¡¹

    ¡¸What a troublesome thing you have...... I did say I¡¯ll stay with you until you cum though.¡¹

    Sekrit sighs and smiles.

    ¡¸Can you do it from behind next?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    Sekrit slides my dick out, stands up from the bed and puts her hands on a table.

    ¡¸Such a splendid body.¡¹

    Words of admiration slip from my mouth.

    Beads of sweat are glistening on her beautiful dark-skinned body from her orgasm.

    Her generously-sized boobs and ass are dripping in attractiveness and there isn¡¯t many areas where she has excess fat, rather her training has sculpted and added muscle to her body.

    Even considering the fact that she¡¯s tall, she has extremely long legspared to her body, which are also quite lovely.

    ¡¸If I have to say......¡¹

    I take a peek at the ass she has stuck out from behind.

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s gaping wide. You can¡¯t be satisfied by anyone except me now.¡¹

    I briefly suck on the stretched hole and then stand behind Sekrit.

    As I grabbed onto her butt cheek, ready to prate her, Sekrit turns around with a mischievous smile.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re at it, don¡¯t you want to do something fun?¡¹

    Sekrit picks up a ck cloth after the suggestion.

    It¡¯s a piece of her underwear which I ripped apart in the beginning and was tossed to the floor.

    ¡¸Doggy style is meant for raping a woman, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s follow that line of thinking.¡¹

    Sekrit puts her underwear in my hand and points to her own mouth.

    My dick twitches.

    The violent lust within me is revived.

    I slowly approach from behind and pounce on Sekrit.

    When Sekrit screams, I stuff the underwear in her mouth.

    ¡¸Nnnh©`©`!!¡¹

    Without dy, I prate her and pound her before she could get used to the feeling.

    Both my hands grab her ass and I swing my hips harder than before.

    I¡¯ve done this with Sekrit in the past, but the depth of insertion was different.

    Her womb is loose now so I can fill her uppletely.

    This position allowed for rougher sex in the first ce and pleasure increased ordingly.

    ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s so good. Squeeze me harder!¡¹

    I move back and forth with her ass held close to my body and groan from the pleasure.

    ¡¸Uugh...... oogh...... gumuu......¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s muffled voice stimtes my primal instincts.

    ¡¸More!¡¹

    I grab Sekrit¡¯s right arm and pull it back.

    With every thrust, her entire body shakes, causing her shapely breasts to bounce, which tempts me to sp them in my hand.

    The agonized groaning Sekrit doesn¡¯t sound like she¡¯s acting.

    My lust was roused enough for me to hurt her in the process.

    It felt like I was raping her for real, so I stopped.

    I lift Sekrit up as she turns around with a confused face and then I throw her on the bed.

    ¡¸Stick your ass this way.¡¹

    I order as I once again grab her ass and thrust inside her while she¡¯s on all fours.

    The violent urges within me doesn¡¯t know restraint and before I know it, I¡¯m pping her ass with an open palm.

    ¡¸What a naughty ass. Shake your ass more like the lewd woman you are.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you getting turned on from being raped, you pervert? I¡¯m wrong? What else do you call a woman who gets wet during rape other than a pervert!?¡¹

    ¡¸Does it hurt? Is it mortifying? Or are you just happy to be spanked!?¡¹

    Everytime I insult her, her vagina clenches down on me.

    It¡¯s gotten to the point that the line between acting and real rape is getting blurry.

    Sekrit turns around and our eyes meet.

    Those eyes are truly eyes that belong to a woman being raped, filled with fear and despair¨D¨D until she winks at me.

    Then she guides my hand to her ck hair.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, you whore. Get pregnant from my seed!!¡¹

    Roaring, my hand hand closes around her gorgeous ck hair and pulls.

    Sekrit was forced to arch back and shrieks as my dick pulses inside her.

    ¡¸Has it risen higher?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, that was good. I think it¡¯s half-way up now.¡¹

    I feel a heat and slight pain at the base of my penis.

    This will definitely be a huge load.

    ¡¸Anyways, that was pretty impressive. How about trying to actually rape a woman for once? You¡¯ll likely dominate them in one shot.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so stupid.¡¹

    You have to be gentle with women.

    Of course, I dly wee any kind of y that both parties have consented to.

    ¡¸Now, I guess it¡¯s my turn.¡¹

    Sekrit topples me onto the bed so I¡¯mying on my back and mounts me like she¡¯s done it many times before.

    ¡¸I actually like this position the most.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so.¡¹

    There was nothing easier to see than that.

    And the reason was also clear.

    ¡¸I found this under the bed.¡¹

    She pulls out a riding crop.

    Sekrit¡¯s breathing is rough and her smile is crooked, not just because she swallowed my dick.

    ¡¸You yed with me earlier. Now, it¡¯s my turn to y with you. Fair, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Do as you like.¡¹

    It wouldn¡¯t be equal if I was the only one who got to be rough.

    Iy back with my hands on my head and close my eyes.

    ¡¸......here I go.¡¹

    Sekrit takes a deep breath and whips the crop at my chest.

    ¡¸You sex-obsessed pig man!!¡¹

    My chest, abs and side get whacked consecutively by her as she rains down abusivenguage.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you embarrassed that the only thing going for you is your huge package? Damn orc. You¡¯re an ipetent whose sole redeeming quality is that big cock. I¡¯ll put you to good use, so get it up for me.¡¹

    Sekrit rocks her hips.

    Her movements are aggressive and feels good even as I¡¯mying down, but when I let out a tiny gasp......

    ¡¸Don¡¯t exhale your stinky breath, piece of filth. You¡¯re someone with no value aside from that dick. If you anger me, I¡¯ll cut it off and make it my dildo. Be grateful I¡¯m giving you a chance.¡¹

    Her severe remarks continue as she strangles my neck.

    When I try to reach for her jiggling breasts, she literally beats me up.

    ¡¸Fuu...... fuu......¡¹

    After enjoying her share of violence, Sekrit falls forward and kisses my chest and neck.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    She nces up at my face to gauge my reaction.

    She¡¯s probably checking to see if I was mad.

    As to not ruin the atmosphere, I give her a wink like she did.

    Satisfied, Sekrit nods and then¨D¨D

    ¡¸What are you? A pig? Then let me hear you oink. Should I feed you my excrement or something?¡¹

    Her whipping and verbal abuse resumes.

    Sekrit¡¯s face lights up with a nice smile and turns red as she spouts all the insults she can think of, while also not forgetting to swing her hips.

    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be a very pleasant experience, however, I seem to get strangely aroused when Sekrit does it.

    Not good, I¡¯m about to cum.

    Feeling the trembling, Sekrit bends down and whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸Oh my, are you about to cum already? Fufufu, I¡¯ll give you a special service and allow you to release that dirty liquid inside me. This is your one chance to impregnate a female with your unclean interior pig juice.¡¹

    Her disparaging remarks softly enter my ear.

    ¡¸You only get one shot. After you ejacte, I¡¯m crushing your balls. You better make this count or your bloodline with end here.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s hands close around my testicles.

    ¡¸Hahaha! C¡¯mon, this is your final orgasm. Release your life¡¯s worth!¡¹

    She squeezes my balls.

    Naturally, not heard enough to crush them, rather she rolls them around in her hand as if trying to draw our more semen.

    ¡¸Guuh!¡¹

    My dick jumps wildly about inside Sekrit and once again sprays a clear liquid.

    ¡¸......still nothing?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost to the top. Only a little more to go.¡¹

    If I climax one or two more times, I think the release will be grand.

    ¡¸By the way, the part where you tried to crush my balls in the end felt strangely real.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I¡¯ve actually done it before.¡¹

    I figured it was something like that. Regardless of it being in the past, my jealousy burns and I feel my ejaction get half a step closer.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, like I would let some pig¡¯s seed shoot inside me. He was swinging his hips on another girl.¡¹

    Oh, is that so?

    ¡¸In the end, things didn¡¯t work out. I got the timing wrong and I crushed his balls before he could ejacte.¡¹

    I feel my own ejaction get further away when I think about it, so let¡¯s move on to the next y.

    ¡¸For thest spurt...... I¡¯ll take you in my mouth. Sit on the edge of the bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    It feels somewhat odd for her to perform fetio at the end, however, I can¡¯tin if she¡¯s willing to do it.

    I do as I¡¯m told and sit on the side of the bed while Sekrit lowers herself onto the floor in between my legs.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    She pauses for a second, grabs the bed sheets and pulls it over her head.

    Now I won¡¯t be able to see her when she services me.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re embarrassed now?¡¹

    This isn¡¯t the first or second time Sekrit has given me a blowjob.

    I thought she¡¯d be rtively unashamed with sucking me.

    ¡¸......I just felt like it.¡¹

    The hidden fetio begins.

    I feel the warm sensation from her tongue touch the base of my dick first, then slowly makes its way up to the tip.

    Her tongue lightly pokes into my urethra and then she kisses her way down my shaft.

    Once she reaches the base again, she licks around it before using something colder than her tongue...... most likely her cheek, to rub my dick.

    I hear a big sigh, followed by a kiss to the tip, a brief sucking and then rubbing of her cheek again.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re big so it¡¯s hard for me to swallow.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t say anything, but she automatically replies shyly.

    Yet she doesn¡¯t lick or suck very strongly after that, and she continues with flicks of her tongue and soft kisses.

    More noticeably is the abundance of rubbing she does with her cheek.

    She does it countless times like my dick is precious to her.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t want me to see that because you were embarrassed, so you covered your head with the sheets?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get an answer from under the fluttering sheets.

    If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t do much except rx and enjoy, so I lean back until my back rests on the bed.

    Although her affection is transmitted through this act, the stimtion is rather weak and does nothing to promote ejaction.

    Well, I¡¯ll still let her take time servicing me.

    When she¡¯s satisfied, we can move on to something more intense and I¡¯ll finally¨D¨D

    ¡¸Did you fall for it?¡¹

    I lift my upper body in response to the sudden bad premonition, but I was toote.

    A powerful sensation of something being stuck into my urethraes out of nowhere.

    In a hurry, I flip up the sheets and find Sekrit with a malicious smile who has inserted a straw made out of the stem of a reed in my urethra.

    ¡¸Hey, you aren¡¯t thinking of¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, how do you like this?¡¹

    Sekrit sucks hard on the straw that has gone down pretty much all the way to the base.

    ¡¸Guwaaah!!¡¹

    The unbearable sensation stops my body from propping up and I flopped back onto the bed.

    As an excellent warrior, Sekrit has an incredible lung capacity.

    When she sucks in, it creates a powerful drawing force.

    In an instant, I was pushed past the limit and my dick begins to pulse for the final orgasm.

    My balls dete and my rod twitches like it malfunctioned.

    This felt different than all the previous orgasms.

    I can tell something hot is travelling up from my balls.

    My seed which has umted into a pool is getting ready to be released.

    ¡¸Cumming...... I¡¯m gonna cum.¡¹

    Sekrit has a ¡°gotcha¡± expression on her face as she throws away the straw and stands up.

    ¡¸Come. Stand and embrace my body...... and then let everything out.¡¹

    I manage to stand up with my trembling hips.

    I hug Sekrit who is spreading her arms wide in the center of the room...... and push deep into her.

    ¡¸Hug me. Tightly.¡¹

    I follow her words exactly and hold her body¨D¨D then released.

    An ugly grunt unbefitting of a man escapes my throat as I climax.

    Sekrit lets out a loud scream to match me.

    The feeling of ejaction that I¡¯ve never experienced before in my life runs up my backbone.

    Except there was no sound and neither did Sekrit¡¯s stomach inte.

    ¡¸......did you fail again?¡¹

    Sekrit res at me with a look mixed with anger.

    I don¡¯t have a decent excuse to give her.

    ¡¸No...... I came...... eei, it hurts......¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing sprayed out though. Only a goopy half-assed...... wait, it hurts? You don¡¯t have any weird illness, do you?¡¹

    Along with the iparable ejaction feeling came a pain that wasn¡¯t any less powerful.

    Obviously, it¡¯s not rted to an illness. It¡¯s a pain associated with fluid pushing open my urethra.

    Whenever I had intense ejactions, I¡¯ve felt a slight dull pain before, but pain of this extent is new.

    As I thought, this isn¡¯t an ordinary ejaction.

    I look at Sekrit filled with pleasure and pain and she rubs her own stomach.

    ¡¸There¡¯s not much at all¨D¨D¨D¨D no, wait! What did you shoot out!?¡¹

    Sekrit shouts and lightly pushes down on her stomach.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know......it felt like something solid came out of my urethra.¡¹

    The feeling I should have felt going through my urethra during normal ejactions and the feeling of semen rising up from my balls was practically nonexistent.

    My shaft was simply iling about out of control and something continuously pours into Sekrit¡¯s womb from my penis.

    ¡¸Something is filling my womb...... it won¡¯te out even if I push.¡¹

    Slowly, Sekrit¡¯s belly seems to be getting bigger.

    My ejaction doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸This is just my imagination, but because I couldn¡¯t cum for so long, the seed became so thick that it turned into a solid mass.¡¹

    That would exin theck of force from the ejaction and the pain in my urethra.

    My seed has the consistency of cheese and is being squeezed up a thin tube.

    No wonder it¡¯s so hard for me to cum.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so heavy inside me! I can¡¯t stand.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, my hips are giving out on me.¡¹

    Sekrit and I copse to the floor together.

    ¡¸Are you really a human!? Eei, pull out and shoot the rest on the floor! Nothing more will fit inside!¡¹

    Sekrit tries to remove my dick from her vagina.

    However, my male instincts doesn¡¯t allow me to let go of a female during a lovemaking session.

    ¡¸Let me cum...... a little bit more......¡¹

    ¡¸No, get away! I¡¯d be happy to ept semen, not this unknown substance......¡¹

    No matter what, I can¡¯t let go of a woman in the middle of ejaction.

    I hold down the struggling Sekrit and be absorbed with persuading her.

    ¡¸I love you, Sekrit. Right now, you¡¯re the only one I love.¡¹

    Her resistance ceases precisely as those words leave my mouth.

    ¡¸...... unfair.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s entire body rxes and her limbs which tried to push me away envelope me instead.

    ¡¸Thanks, Sekrit...... aah, I¡¯m still cumming.¡¹

    I lean my entire weight against her body and continue my ejaction.

    ¡¸......say ¡°I love you¡± one more time.¡¹

    I buried my face into the bosom of the woman who turns her face away and whispered the words she desired.

    ¨D¨DThree hourster.

    ¡¸Fuu. I emptied my load.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I¡¯ve separated from Sekrit¡¯s body and after stretching lifted her up so she couldy on the bed.

    ¡¸Haha, look at this thing. After releasing its contents, it¡¯s shrunk down to a sad size. It¡¯s a mere 20 cm.¡¹

    I get augh out of my penis and wiggle it in front of Sekrit, who res at me with her eyes half-closed.

    ¡¸Hey, you monster.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s mean of you.¡¹

    I answer with a refreshed smile.

    It feels like I can overlook everything that happens in this world right now.

    ¡¸What about this stomach of mine?¡¹

    Sekrit rubs her bulging belly.

    It hasn¡¯t actually inted that much.

    I would say she¡¯s about the size of a six-month pregnant woman.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯te out no matter how much I try to push it out. You really released some solid stuff, you monster.¡¹

    Sekrit tries to expel the seed by squeezing her belly, but not a single drop leaves her vagina.

    In fact, the stuff inside is so stuck that it produced an sticity on the outside of her stomach that bounces back as she tries to push down.

    ¡¸No matter how thick it might be, only semen will evere out. It¡¯s not going to hurt you or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸My womb is full and I didn¡¯t use any contraception.¡¹

    Sekrit inserts a finger inside her hole and tries to scrape some out to no avail. There¡¯s nothing she can do with how clumped it is.

    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯m tired. We can think about it tomorrow, so let¡¯s sleep together for now.¡¹

    I climb onto the bed and pat the empty area beside me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just so delighted after releasing all you could, huh...... geez, it¡¯s so easy to be men.¡¹

    Sekrit mumbles and reluctantly crawls next to me.

    ¡¸I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, monster. Give me your arm.¡¹

    And so we fall asleep.

 Chapter 419: Battleship ã€‡ã€‡

    <h4>Chapter 419: Battleship ©–©–</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    I hear the sound of a woman screaming in the darkness like silk being torn.

    Then a powerful yell rang out in my head.

    ¡°Someone, save me¡±

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I run toward the direction of the voice.

    It¡¯s ck all around me so I can¡¯t see what¡¯s in front, let alone the wall or the floor.

    I advance mostly by feeling my way and open what seems to be a door.

    Inside the room, illuminated by a single small candle was a man and a woman.

    Both of them were naked andying together, appearing at first nce to be in the middle of having sex, however upon closer, the man was actually choking the woman.

    ¡¸Ga...... ggh......¡¹

    Her scream changed to something that sounded like a frog being squashed.

    The man seems to be swinging his hips enjoyably as he strangles the woman while she reaches her hand out to the corner of the room.

    There, a young girl, maybe ten years of age, is ovee with surprise and trying to grab the hand of her gradually suffocating mother.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be killed again¡±

    The man lets out a pleasure-filled groan and attempts to reap the life of the mother in exchange for sexual gratification.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    My hands and feet move on their own and kick the back of the man.

    ¡¸W-what¨D¨D¡¹

    Before he could finish his sentence, his face was punched three times, then after coughing out blood, fainted and was thrown out of the window.

    ¡¸Ga, gahoh...... gehoh......¡¹

    The released mother hunches over, desperately gasping for air.

    Her face was turning darkish red, and she would have lost her life if she was choked for a few more seconds.

    As I approach her, I see visible signs of her body being beaten repeatedly and even cuts from a de of some sort.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what the situation is, but you¡¯re safe now.¡¹

    When I hug the mother, she reflexively hugs me back.

    ¡°If this is the case¡±

    I¡¯ve been hearing something echoing in my head for some time now.

    Not to mention, it¡¯s a familiar voice.

    My mouth moves on its own.

    ¡¸Fumu¨D¨D what a nice woman.¡¹

    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll leave the mother alone. He¡¯ll attack her the moment she¡¯s saved¡±

    ¡¸I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll fuck you right now. I won¡¯t be rough, so don¡¯t resist.¡¹

    My mouth moves on its own again.

    I hold down the mother¡¯s arms with my hand and bury my face in her breasts.

    This is strange. Even if my body acts on its own ord due to lust, there¡¯s a limit to the extent of movement.

    It feels as if I¡¯m being controlled like a marite.

    ¡¸Aah, if you¡¯re so forceful...... S-Sekrit, look the other way!¡¹

    ¡°I always covered my ears by the wall whenever my mother slept with a man¡±

    The mother who decided to ept me shyly instructs the girl¨D¨D wait, Sekrit?

    Now that I look at her again, the young girl has the distinctive dark skin, ck hair and overall appearance of Sekrit, except the difference being she is younger.

    Also, when I listen carefully to the asional voice in my head, it¡¯s clear that it belongs to the girl.

    My instincts tell me that this is most likely Sekrit¡¯s dream.

    I am a character in that dream...... that¡¯s why my body is moving ording to the girl¡¯s wishes.

    My actions and words are what Sekrit is imagining and the voice ying in my head is her thoughts.

    ¡¸W-wait, it¡¯s big! You¡¯re going to break me...... hiiiih!! It¡¯s so big, yet it doesn¡¯t hurt! This has never happened before!¡¹

    ¡°There was no woman who could withstand him. Furthermore, the mother was unfamiliar with men and couldn¡¯t even offer the slightest resistance¡±

    Eventually, I began to fuck Sekrit¡¯s mother.

    I think the character was too violent and lewd, but I guess that¡¯s how she imagines me.

    ¡¸It feels great. I¡¯m gonna cum inside...... be my woman. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes...... I will! Sekrit, I¡¯m sorry...... your mom is going to be this person¡¯s woman!!¡¹

    ¡°My mother fell easily. We became this person¡¯s property¡±

    What kind of person am I to Sekrit?

    Next came scenes of a divergent nature.

    The mother gets entangled with a bad knight and I viciously beat him up.

    Sekrit was about to be kidnapped by a ve trafficker, but I rushed in and killed all the enemies.

    The boat we rode together capsized and I had to swim to shore while carrying the two of them.

    I cheat with girls in a bar, get chased around by the enraged mother, then trip over Sekrit¡¯s foot and get captured.

    The mother and I resolve problem after problem, and then we flirt endlessly afterwards, while Sekrit watches silently.

    The girl¡¯s thoughts flow into my head.

    ¡°No matter what happens, he saves the day¡±

    ¡°If I stay in his arms, everything will be okay¡±

    ¡°Sometimes he has an incurable habit of phndering¡±

    ¡°Why did things have to be this way¡±

    I am here, but as a bystander.

    My words and actions are all nothing more than Sekrit¡¯s imagination.

    Even so, she really understands a majority of how I speak and conduct myself¨D¨Dwell, there are plenty of things I want to say about certain details, but anyways, I¡¯ll continue watching Sekrit¡¯s dream a bit longer.

    It¡¯s another new scene.

    This time, it looks like the inside of an average home.

    ¡¸Hrgh, my body is heavy.¡¹

    The mother¡¯s stomach isrge.

    I guess she¡¯s pregnant.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    After the mother disappears in the bedroom, I drink a cup of alcohol and slowly stand up.

    ¡°He can¡¯t embrace a pregnant woman. In that case¡±

    I¡¯m getting a bad feeling.

    I set foot into the room of the little Sekrit¡¯s room.

    After a few seconds of admiring the soundly sleeping girl, I pounce on top of her.

    ¡°That lust gets vented on an immature girl like me¡±

    ¡¸N, nmmu!?¡¹

    I dive under the futon and seal Sekrit¡¯s lips, holding her body still with my weight.

    Someone who wouldy hands on the daughter because the mother is pregnant and can¡¯t have sex is the worst.

    On top of that, attacking someone in their sleep under the influence of alcohol, that¡¯s undoubtedly what a scum does.

    ¡°What a despicable person¡±

    Hey. Although I want to object, this is a dream and I can¡¯t move my mouth.

    ¡¸You¡¯re 13 now, huh...... fumu, that¡¯s old enough.¡¹

    I fondle Sekrit¡¯s breasts.

    Despite her young age, slight mounds are forming on her chest and her ass and thighs are disying a womanly roundness.

    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t sleep with kids, yet judges the 13-year old me to be a full-fledged woman. If he was more intoxicated with alcohol, I would have been vited. My breasts and ass have developed well although pubic hair will not grow until 15 years of age. That actually stimtes his lust¡±

    Sekrit must have experienced a growth spurt considering how tall she is now.

    This is her dream, so this part is true.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be affectionate with you, just stay still for a while.¡¹

    With her lips still covered, I pull off the little girl¡¯s clothes and open her legs wide.

    ¡°There is a hopeless difference in physical size for me to resist. Plus, if I make a fuss and my mother finds out, the rtionship might be ruined and I can¡¯t risk that.¡±

    I kiss the small dark-skinned neck of the little girl and pin her waist down.

    ¡°Besides, this person saved me along with my mother. It¡¯s natural for me to develop feelings towards this man. There¡¯s no way a girl of suitable age has no interest in sex. I would hear the sounds of those two making love every night and imagine him mounting me¨D¨D¡±

    These past couple of exnations have been pretty long-winded.

    She¡¯sbining a sadistic fetish with a masochistic fetish.

    Does that mean she¡¯s fine with being vited in a simr manner?

    ¡¸......I won¡¯t, resist.¡¹

    The young Sekrit mutters quietly and gracefully wraps her arms around my back.

    I smile triumphantly...... and then thrust my hips forward.

    ¡°As mother and child, bing this man¡¯s woman together¨D¨D would have been nice¡±

    Rays of light stream in and everything vanishes like mist.

    ¡°I love¨D¨D¡±

    When I opened my half-closed eyes, light shines through the window.

    It was wide open?

    ¡¸Uunn.¡¹

    At the same time, I hear a somewhat displeased grumble from the woman in my arms.

    ¡¸Did you wake up?¡¹

    ¡¸......just now. I have a crick in my neck...... your arm is too hard.¡¹

    Sekrit and I seemed to have woken up together.

    I hug Sekrit, still dazed from the deep slumber.

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s y around with losing virginity next time.¡¹

    ¡¸......not a bad idea.¡¹

    Normally, I would be met with sarcasm and scorn, but I guess she¡¯s still half asleep.

    ¡¸If you think about it calmly though, you¡¯re older, so that won¡¯t work out.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s a dream, don¡¯t worry about the details.¡¹

    Sekrit stretches.

    Her shapely breasts jiggle.

    ¡¸In the first ce, nothing will be so convenient like in a dream¨D¨D¨D¨D hey, wait.¡¹

    Sekrit turns her head to me like a gear that doesn¡¯t have enough lubrication and stares nkly.

    ¡¸Why. Do you. Know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, hah, hah.¡¹

    I dodge Sekrit as she tries to grab me and rain kisses on her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. Fufu, I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeei, don¡¯t say anything! It¡¯s going to fade!¡¹

    As we mor about, an unrestrained knock from outside interrupts us.

    ¡¸Pardon me...... substitute captain, are you awake?¡¹

    It¡¯s the voice of the female officer.

    ¡¸If you have woken up, I ask that you open the door, and I request that you do so quickly if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, sorry, not possible.¡¹

    Last night, we got too excited and threw away the key so the door can¡¯t be opened from the inside.

    An iron te secures this door tightly, making it quite durable, so it would be a pain to kick down and something I don¡¯t want to do.

    ¡¸Pry it open from outside with a crowbar or use a saw to cut¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. We don¡¯t...... have time! Please take cover!!¡¹

    Getting a bad premonition, I pick Sekrit up and roll under the bed with her.

    Simultaneously, there was an explosion and a huge dent was created in the door.

    The crushed door falls inside the room and I see a woman standing imposingly in the smoke.

    It wasn¡¯t the female officer.

    ¡¸......you two.¡¹

    It was Ivanna.

    Sailors are beside her sprinkling water in the vicinity of the door.

    Apparently, a small amount of gunpowder was used to st open the door.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s a bit reckless, don¡¯t you think? Someone is going to get hurt.¡¹

    Ivanna has no intention of listening.

    ¡¸Not only did you steer the ship off on your own, you even boarded the enemy vessel and messed up naval operations without informing me, the admiral......¡¹

    ¡¸We ran into some trouble. Dolta¡¯s captain suddenly¨D¨D¡¹

    Ivanna stomps her foot down and cuts the sentence short, then throws the underwear scattered on the floor at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already heard the circumstances from them! That¡¯s why I asked them to bring you to me!¡¹

    Ivanna was angry afterwards and beat me while I was naked.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the fishy smell in this room anyways? Did you feel like having sex right after fighting? Are you a barbarian!?¡¹

    By this time, the sailors have returned to their usual duties.

    They don¡¯t want to be involved with Ivanna when she¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸And you, it¡¯s about time you put your clothes on. You better not get aroused on my ship, you slut!¡¹

    This battleship was captured by us, but she¡¯d get even angrier if I interject, so I let it slide.

    ¡¸He was so turned on that he tore all my clothes. I don¡¯t have any to change into.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    You told me to do it.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how we proceeded to fuck like animals...... and ended up like this. Funny, right?¡¹

    Sekrit exposes her bloated stomach.

    Under the morning sun, her navel area is vividly swollen like that of a pregnant woman.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Sekrit grins when Ivanna¡¯s eyes open wide in shock, and tauntingly rubs her belly in a loving manner.

    Packed inside is my almost-solid seed.

    It still hasn¡¯te out yet.

    ¡¸You...... are you challenging me?¡¹

    Ivanna, after confirming no soldiers are around her, takes my hand and guides it to her breasts.

    ¡¸Kuku, he licked my breasts plenty yesterday. Plus, I emptied his balls, so simply feeling your breasts won¡¯t do......¡¹

    Sekrit speaks confidently, and she¡¯s certainly right since I¡¯ve expended myself and am disconnected from any sexual desire.

    A little fondling shouldn¡¯t excite me...... or so I thought.

    When I squeezed Ivanna¡¯s breasts, a warm liquid squirts on my hand.

    ¡¸Unlike that fake pregnant woman over there, I¡¯ve given birth to your child. It¡¯s natural for me toctate.¡¹

    I thought I could flirt a little longer with Sekrit after that dream, but this is unbearable.

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯ste, I want to hear a detailed report. Come with me to the Suvorov.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I got it. Sekrit, get some rest until we reach Patena.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Ivanna promptly covers up her breasts and I follow her, my hand still wet from her milk.

    ¡¸......you, get on all fours.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Uoooh! S-stop! Nuoooh!!¡¹

    I hear the pissed off Sekrit kicking the ass of a sailor behind me.

    ¡¸You, give me your clothes. Everything except underwear.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way! Noooo!!¡¹

    I hear the female officer scream.

    After being invited into the captain¡¯s quarters of the Suvorov and allowed to drink some breast milk, I met up with Leopolt.

    He was also riding the Suvorov because he wanted to observe a surface battle.

    Ivanna and Sekrit aren¡¯t here so I guess I¡¯ll have a somewhat serious conversation.

    ¡¸Did you get a good look at a fleet battle?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Leopolt nods.

    Celia would have shown me the notepad she frantically scribbled on, but this guy doesn¡¯t take notes.

    He imprints everything in his head.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your opinion on this battle?¡¹

    ¡¸Our allies suffered slight damage to a few ships and with the ability of ourmander, I¡¯d consider this aplete victory, however-¡¹

    Hurry and say whates after.

    ¡¸While it might be aplete victory, it¡¯s a far-cry from annihting the enemy. In addition, the enemy divided their fleet in half so we actually have to face more of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that it¡¯s impossible to wipe them out?¡¹

    If Ivanna heard this, she might get too angry and a blood vessel on her head might pop.

    Leopolt nods emotionlessly.

    ¡¸Based on the fightst night that I saw, it¡¯s impossible to wipe them out through fleet battle. It¡¯s doable if we win several battles consecutively, however in that case, I predict the enemy will avoid a decisive battle and disperse again.¡¹

    And that would mean they could repeatedly attack in sporadic intervals.

    We can¡¯t get rid of the threat of anding.

    ¡¸There is one way. If webine the fleet¡¯s power with a trap onnd...... I believe it¡¯s possible to annihte the enemy fleet in one battle.¡¹

    I exchange looks with Leopolt for a few seconds and then pound the desk with my fist.

    ¡¸Prioritize it. You will devote yourself to drawing up the n to annihte the enemy fleet. Pass all themand onnd to Tristan and tell him if heins, Celia will kick his ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Hopefully that will work.

    Two Days Later. Patena.

    ¡¸Did you see that ship?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s just as big as a Federation battleship. That kind of ship was moving around?¡¹

    ¡¸It was Hardlett-sama who stole it, incredible right?¡¹

    Maintenance is being done on the Federation fleet in the Patena port after the fight ended.

    This time, we didn¡¯t have any ships that sunk or were damaged heavily enough to be scrapped.

    ¡¸We actually increased our ship count by one.¡¹

    Being repaired in front of me is the enemy battleship which we boarded and captured.

    With the crash from the Dolta and damage suffered fromrge-scale fires and flooding, some repairs need to bepleted before this ship can be used.

    ¡¸Mending the mast that Aegir-sama shook is taking the most effort.¡¹

    Celia is beside me.

    Her battalion is also in Patena so she can stay here together.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge that we were able to steal a battleship. Not only that, it¡¯s a battleship that dealt with an all-out artillery battle. It¡¯s probably worth a small fleet ofbat ships.¡¹

    She says as Sekrites over to me on the opposite side.

    Celia quickly wedges herself in between us.

    ¡¸Sniff sniff...... sniff sniff.¡¹

    Celia circles around Sekrit and smells her.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s scent is on her...... he didn¡¯t get close to this womanst night, so why......¡¹

    That¡¯s because plenty of sources of my scent are inside her belly.

    None of them came out yet, huh.

    Another voice calls out.

    ¡¸Hmph, it¡¯s annoying, but this ship itself is certainly powerful. However, if there are no skilled crew members, it¡¯s no better than a raft. This thing is nothing more than an ornament.¡¹

    ¡¸Crew members......well, I was thinking of having Sekrit act as the captain.¡¹

    When I said that, Ivanna gets visibly upset while Sekrit snorts like she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸It makes me puke to think this woman will be captain. Supposing that¡¯s allowed to happen...... it¡¯s not like she can move the ship by herself.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess not.¡¹

    No matter how talented Sekrit is, if she has no sailors to act as her arms and legs, the ship won¡¯t move.

    From steering to operating the sails and cannons......for a battleship, hundreds of people are needed.

    Goldonia has no proficient sailors and Ivanna isn¡¯t going to permit sailors to transfer from other ships.

    Sekrit, also knows that, and rests her chin on her hands regrettably.

    ¡¸We need to recruit a crew first. If we can gather veteran personnel from merchant ships and then train them...... it¡¯s unlikely we can make it in time for the next battle though.¡¹

    Sekrit stands up and walks toward the captured battleship.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, we can¡¯t let it go unnamed. Let¡¯s give it one right off the beginning. I propose to name the ship Levi¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s beautiful voice is drowned out by an oppressive hoarse voice.

    ¡¸Super Aless, how about that!!?¡¹

    Unpleasant macho mene storming in.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not good! Aless Muscle is a fitting name for this ship!¡¹

    Aless soldiers get attracted by the loud voice and crowd around.

    ¡¸Battle Aless, that sounds better!¡¹

    ¡¸What about Aless The Fire!¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want bad luck that gets this ship burned.¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s jab doesn¡¯t reach their ears.

    Sekrit turned emotionless beside the rowdy men who badgeringly suggest potential names.

    ¡¸Eei, they¡¯re all not good enough!!¡¹

    The one who stopped the mania was an even more oppressive roar.

    Gildress was standing next to me before I knew it.

    Celia desperately tries to get in between us.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen! This giant and stately ship will be named Aless of Aless, a manly name for this powerful ship!!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers stir.

    Ivanna has already disappeared.

    ¡¸Ooh, what a terrific name! The word ¡®Aless¡¯ is in there twice!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy will falter simply by hearing the name! A true man¡¯s ship!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of our king, Gildress! Aless of Aless is indeed the greatest ship!!¡¹

    The bellowing cheers dominate the area.

    Their chorus of ¡®Aless of Aless¡¯ resounds all the way to the rank-and-file soldiers and repairmen.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Sekrit, slightly downward looking, exchanges her arm with a click, and I start to hear the familiar whirring sound of her spinning arm.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t be hasty. After the idiots calm down, we can easily change the ship¡¯s name.¡¹

    Besides, we have our prospective crew in sight.

    We just have to use their physical strength to cover theirck of skill.

    ¡¸We can go wild again.¡¹

    When I hug her close, Sekrit seems to have cheered up a little.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    ¨D¨DAt the Same Time. Capital, Goldonia ¨C On the Defense Line.

    ¡¸20-man squad, everyone line up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    South Yuguria soldiers stand in a row.

    The female in the center appears to be an officer, while the other 19 are wearing armor formon soldiers.

    ¡¸We have orders from the main army. We¡¯ll begin out attack in the evening and snatch that hill away from Goldonia¨D¨Drepeat it!¡¹

    The officer waits for a response from the adjacent soldier.

    However, no matter how much time passed, nothing was said.

    ¡¸......hey, repeat the order...... hey...... hey, Christoph!!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!? Is it me!!?¡¹

    Everyone else snickers at him.

    ¡¸Who else but you!? You can¡¯t even call back the order!!?¡¹

    Everyone burst out inughter.

    They weren¡¯t making fun of the man who made a mistake.

    ¡¸Anyways, we¡¯re starting the attack at evening. Let¡¯s do our best so we don¡¯t die.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, you¡¯re supposed to say, ¡°fulfill your mission at the cost of your lives!¡±¡¹

    Zillia, the officer, scolds Christoph and drops a fist on his head, but there was a smile on her face.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (battalionmander), M (rat hunting), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Sekrit (pregnant belly ship captain)

    Leopolt (strategy preparation), Tristan (staff officer plenipotentiary), Gido (escort unit), Yakov (105thmander), Brynhildr (vampire), Ivanna (angry,ctating), Ate (service)

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 42 000

    Escort Unit: 100

    Infantry: 10 450

    Cavalry: 1100

    Archers: 1200

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Independent Celia Squad: 950

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    105 Army Corps: 4940

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless (being repaired)

    Large Combat Ships: 5, Small Combat Ships: 20, Transport Ships: 20

    Port City: Stationed in Patena

    Enemy Force: Confirmed Portion

    Western Army: Approx. 50 000, Magrado Local Army: Several Tens of Thousands

    Fleet Stationed in Tebia: (Battleships: 1. Large Combat Ships: 8, Medium Combat Ships: 46, Small Combat Ships: Approx. 90)

    Assets: 0 gold

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 420: A Certain Enemy Unit

    <h4>Chapter 420: A Certain Enemy Unit</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter, advance!¡¹

    On Zillia¡¯s orders, the 20 soldiers from South Yuguria let out their war cries as they ran forward.

    Their objective was to upy the hill in front.

    The area is on the border where rtively t ins transitioned to a hilled region abundant in high and low grounds, and also where the Goldonian army decided to set up a sturdy defensive encampment by using the differences in elevation.

    ¡¸If we take that hill, everything around it will also fall. Go without fear of losing your lives!¡¹

    Zillia¡¯s unit set their aim on the highest hill in the area.

    If they secure the location, they¡¯ll be able to overlook the Goldonian army and it¡¯ll be possible to instantly push up the war front.

    The battle is in a stalemate.

    Both Goldonia and South Yuguria armies took turns pushing each other back and forth slightly on the many roads extending to the capital, but could not make any progress.

    South Yuguria was attacking one-sidedly in the beginning, but the hard-fought battle that followed exhausted much of their strength and dulled their offensive.

    Furthermore, the destruction of the eastern army that was supposed to advance from Hardlett¡¯s territory and the participation of the famed Hardlett army in the western front caused Goldonia¡¯s forces to be concentrated in the front, eliminating the options to overwhelm with numbers or to encircle, and leaving them with no other choice than to attack from the front.

    South Yuguria requested for arge quantity of recruits to be drafted topensate for theck of soldiers, however Goldonia did the same and neither side could gain the advantage.

    With the increase in unskilled soldiers, it became harder to implement rapid military tactics and that added to the stalemate.

    However, that kind of strategic problem did not concern the soldiers or lower tiermanders like Zillia who fought on the frontlines.

    They simply listened to Central Commander Maestus¡¯s orders and devoted their lives to fight.

    ¡¸Charge¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooh! Rush in!¡¹

    As if to encourage themselves, the soldiers shouted loudly and climbed the hill.

    Of course, units other than Zillia¡¯s spread out to hills on the left and right¨D¨D

    ¡¸Stop, defense!¡¹

    Zillia orders and her soldiers roll to the ground.

    They cling to the backs of shieldbearers.

    Several hundreds of arrowse flying from the hills on one side.

    Countless metal clinks were heard as the arrows were blocked by the great shields, meanwhile screams and dull thuds of wooden stakes digging into flesh can be heard from those in other squads who werete to raise their guards.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! If we get close, they can¡¯t shoot us!¡¹

    Zillia stands up and draws her sword, ready to lead her unit.

    ¡¸Hey, I said wait. It¡¯s dangerous in front!¡¹

    Trailing directly behind is a muscr veteran soldier¨D¨Dor rather, a soldier who has that appearance, in Christoph.

    ¡¸Follow me!¡¹

    It happened right as Zillia stood at the head of her squad and raised her sword.

    An arrow flew under her arm.

    Faster than Zillia could turn around in fear for the worst,Christoph let out a pained cry.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Christoph was hit!!¡¹

    ¡¸An arrow to the chest¡­¡­ this is quite bad.¡¹

    What Zillia saw when she turned around was Christoph with an arrow stuck in his chest slowly falling to his knees.

    ¡¸Chirstoph!!¡¹

    Zillia¡¯s face dyed with despair as she held the injured man in her arms.

    Christoph stretched out a hand to her and squeezed out a weak voice.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡­ aah¡­¡­¡¹

    Christoph¡¯s breathing was faint, like it could stop at any time, and his trembling hands could barely grip the shaft of the arrow.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t die Christoph! If you die, then I¡­¡­¡¹

    Teardrops fall on the man¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Damn, they got Christoph. We¡¯ll definitely avenge him.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t lose this fight. Everyone, get fired up!¡¹

    Nearby soldiers also stopped, their bodies shaking from a mix of grief and anger.

    Christoph¡¯s hands slip off the arrow and Zillia takes one of those hands in hers.

    ¡¸¡­¡­aah, I thought I was going to die.¡¹

    With a rattle, the arrow drops harmlessly to the ground.

    Zillia and the soldiers froze.

    ¡¸Man, I never expected an arrow to fly perfectly under my arm like that. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m lucky or unlucky.¡¹

    Christoph stands back up and for some reason has an aplished smile on his face.

    Zillia¡¯s tears instantly dried up and her nasally voice changed into a low-pitched growl.

    ¡¸¡­¡­why did you fall down if you only caught an arrow under your arm?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought for a second that it stabbed me and my hips gave out. I also hyperventted¡­¡­ anyways, I¡¯m fine now! Sorry for worrying you.¡¹

    Christoph stands up and proves he isn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡¸Apparently Christoph¡¯s fine¡­¡­ this kind of thing happened before too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he took a hit from a heavy cavalry¡¯s spear and fell into a pond. Thirty minutester, he crawled back up unscathed.¡¹

    ¡¸A catapultnded a direct hit¡­¡­ and he was just buried into the ground. After digging him out, he was fine.¡¹

    The soldiers whisper among themselves as they watch Christoph apologize casually.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you can¡¯t do anything useful, yet you somehow can¡¯t get hurt.¡¹

    Zillia stares briefly at him before kicking him in the leg.

    ¡¸Oww! I¡¯m hit!¡¹

    In a huff, Zillia once again raises her sword and takes her ce in front, setting her sights on the hill.

    Other units have already closed the distance on their respective hills and begun to attack.

    ¡¸Because of some idiot, we¡¯reter than our allies. From here on out, we¡¯ll also join ourrades¨D¨D¡¹

    Before Zillia finished speaking, soldiers jumped out from the thickets to the right and left of their targeted hill.

    ¡¸A-an ambush!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is hiding beside us!!¡¹

    The South Yuguria army waspletely taken by surprise right when they were about to climb the hill.

    ¡¸There are no soldiers in the enemy camp in front! No wait, a ballista has been set up on the top¡­¡­ they¡¯re going to shoot!¡¹

    Since the camp was deserted, the ballista that Goldonia ced on the hilltop could be used without fear of friendly fire, andrge bolts, utilizing the height difference to double in strength, can beunched.

    ¡¸W-we can¡¯t hold out. We have to fall back and regroup¨D¨D¡¹

    That wish would note true.

    Goldonia¡¯s heavy cavalry, thought to be waiting behind the hill, quickly began to charge at the flustered South Yuguria soldiers.

    ¡¸Captain Zillia!¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop the advance. Jumping in there is suicide¡­¡­¡¹

    The soldiers in Zillia¡¯s unit stare nkly at the scene.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened to the twenty of them had they participated in the hopeless situation.

    ¡¸They read our attack and prepared for it, huh? I should get a little touch in.¡¹

    ¡¸If we continued to run ahead, we would surely¡­¡­ I¡¯m taking a strand of hair for myself.¡¹

    The soldiers turn to Christoph.

    ¡¸Man, that was close!¡¹

    Soldiers promptly rub the innocently smiling Christoph.

    ¡¸Stop! What¡¯s with you guys, gross! My hair¡­¡­ uwaaah!¡¹

    And then, that was when a messenger runs in from behind with orders from headquarters.

    ¡¸All units, pull back! I repeat, all units pull back! Halt your attack and retreat immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸You heard that? Retreat, fall back!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t feel good abandoning allies, but they can¡¯t be saved.¡¹

    ¡¸After they¡¯ve been killed, we¡¯ll be next. We can only run!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!¡¹

    Zillia, who collected herself, instructs her unit to begin slowly withdrawing.

    However, by then, the squads in front had already copsed and a group of Goldonian soldiers were closing in on the halfway position Zillia¡¯s unit stopped at.

    ¡¸The enemy is giving pursuit!¡¹

    ¡¸Are there any allies around¡­¡­ wait, of course not, the order to retreat was just issued!¡¹

    Goldonia¡¯s vanguard were right on their tail.

    ¡¸Kuh, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Zillia made a face that was like she bit down on a bug and considered ordering her unit to turn around.

    She didn¡¯t do so because there was already someone who stood in ce behind the squad¨D¨D it was Christoph.

    Wearing an expression tinged with distress, Christoph stood imposingly with his sword at the ready.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this guy? He¡¯s here alone?¡¹

    Christoph quietly stares at the Goldonia soldier who points a spearhead at him in confusion.

    His handsome manly face, his bulging muscles, his armor adorned with countless scratches, and most importantly, the action of distancing from his allies implicitly told his foes that he was a brave warrior of many battles.

    Although the Goldonian soldiers gradually surrounded Christoph, none of them seemed willing or confident enough to make the first move.

    ¡¸Be careful. He doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary warrior.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be impatient¡­¡­ if you step forward recklessly, your head will be sent flying.¡¹

    Christoph steadied his sword at eye level before raising it above his head and softly uttering a single word.

    ¡¸Come.¡¹

    That was enough for the Goldonian soldiers to take a half step backwards.

    ¡¸At first nce, he¡¯s wide open¡­¡­ except a fighter of his level would not leave himself so unguarded. If you get provoked by him, you¡¯re done.¡¹

    ¡¸Our spears should have a longer reach than his sword¡­¡­ yet what¡¯s this pressure he¡¯s emitting!? I can¡¯t approach!¡¹

    Christoph was already encircled by the soldiers.

    But nobody moved a single step.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯ting yet?¡¹

    Christoph nces behind him and mutters.

    ¡¸T-take another half a step backwards. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t we have crossbows!? It¡¯s too dangerous to engage him in closebat!¡¹

    Christoph looks behind him again¡­¡­ specifically at Zillia.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, get a clue.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Zillia, whose attention was captured by the fight, realized that Christoph was simply requesting to be saved.

    Then, she remembered seeing him in the corner of her eye panic after getting the retreat order and trip.

    For some reason, the Goldonian soldiers are inching away from him.

    ¡¸This guy¨D¨D he¡¯s holding back a smile!¡¹

    ¡¸What a guy! If you look closely, you can see his entire body trembling with excitement. Does he find pleasure at the prospect of hunting and killing all of us!?¡¹

    ¡°No, his shaking and his face stiffening is due to fear¡±, Zilliamented inside her heart.

    Then, arge bee wandered into the battlefield somehow and buzzed its way into a gap in Christoph¡¯s armor.

    Since there was such a tense atmosphere shared by Christoph and the Goldonian soldiers, nobody paid it any heed.

    ¡¸Even though he¡¯s a master swordsman, he¡¯s alone and we can¡¯t keep this staring contest going.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we have to be prepared to ept loss when we attack him. How many will survive¡­¡­¡¹

    Goldonia seemed to find the determination to make a move.

    Perhaps affected by the strained mood, the bee stabbed Christoph in the ass with its stinger.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    Christoph screams at the unanticipated pain, simultaneously throwing his sword up in the air and dropping down to a knee.

    He twists his body and repeatedly ps his butt in an attempt to expel the foreign object.

    ¡¸Dowaah!¡¹

    ¡¸He beat us to the punch!¡¹

    ¡¸Not good! Retreat for now!¡¹

    Literally right when the Goldonia soldiers were about to yell and attack, they were forced to keep their distance.

    ¡¸Now, save Christoph! We¡¯re making a break for it as soon as we retrieve him.¡¹

    Zillia does not miss her chance.

    She was sessful in dragging out Christoph who was leaking tears and snot from a tiny little poke.

    ¨D¨DThat Night. South Yuguria Army Garrison.

    ¡¸O¡­¡­ it hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t whine like a baby, it¡¯s only a bee sting. You¡¯re really such a pathetic man.¡¹

    Inside a tent, Zillia is spreading a medicinal herb over the swollen area on Christoph¡¯s ass.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly precious and could bemonly seen growing on the roadside.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take it¡­¡­ my butt hurts so much I¡¯m going to die¡­¡­ the first to die in this squad is definitely going to be me.¡¹

    ¡¸What a mysterious phenomenon, I can¡¯t exin it.¡¹

    After finishing the crude application, Zillia gives the reddened ass a p.

    Her unit of 20 was formed in a hurry and by no means a collection of elites.

    Half are amateurs who were drafted and naturally did not own powerful weapons.

    The most capable in the squad, whose individual skills are not very outstanding either, is probably Zillia herself.

    Honestly, the level of her unit can be gauged by looking at the ipetence of the man thrust into the position ofmander¡¯s assistant.

    Nevertheless, South Yuguria could not afford to leave any resources idle and this provisional unit had already experienced five battles.

    Other 20-man squads had eitherpletely copsed or suffered major losses or had all its members aside from the captain reced.

    Among all the squads, Zillia¡¯s unit stood out.

    ¡¸Zero casualties, zero injured¡­¡­ it¡¯s strange enough thatmissioned officers from headquarters suspect us of deserting our duties.¡¹

    The members of the unit remained the same since establishment, in other words, nobody retired from battle.

    Even an elite squad from the headquarters could not achieve such a feat.

    ¡¸You¡¯re useless, but you have ridiculously good luck.¡¹

    Zillia couldn¡¯t help smiling when she sees Christoph in front of her, sobbing as he rubs his sore ass.

    The small bald spot on the back of his head was because soldiers pulled out some of his hair to keep as a lucky charm.

    Some soldiers passing by outside the tent can be heard talking.

    ¡¸Did you hear what happened? Apparently the army thatnded in the west was massacred.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was Hardlett¨D¨D the demon who destroyed the eastern army, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I hear he himself killed and ate a hundred male soldiers, and also raped to death a hundred female soldiers.¡¹

    Zillia automatically turns to Christoph to measure his reaction.

    ¡¸The boss¡¯s fights are real spectacles. He always generates crazy rumors wherever he goes. He¡¯s actually a really nice guy though.¡¹

    The man stops sniffling and a troubled smile forms on his face.

    ¡¸This is between you and me¨D¨D but I hear Meldora¡¯s fleet was pretty badly beaten.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding. Hardlett may be a demon, but he shouldn¡¯t have ships. In the first ce, I thought demons were afraid of flowing water.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an urban legend rted to vampires¡­¡­ Well, I don¡¯t really know the details. All I know is that an equally frightening female demon appeared¡­¡­ that demon turned a human head to mush with her bare hands andughed maniacally.¡¹

    Christoph agreed how horrible that sounded and stifled a chuckle.

    Zillia brieflyughed along, though her face quickly became dark as she rubbed Christoph¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Scary¡­¡­ it¡¯s a good thing this is happening on the west side.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, we¡¯re going all the way to the capital. That means we¡¯ll eventually meet up.¡¹

    The soldiers¡¯ voices grew distant and could not be heard anymore.

    Christoph¡¯s smile disappeared.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to face the boss one day. No, it won¡¯t just be him. My man Agor, big sis Irijina, the little Celia-chan, I¡¯ll have to confront them and¨D¨D¡¹

    Zillia cuts Christoph off by pressing her lips on his.

    Her tongue slips inside his mouth.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­¡¹

    The kisssted for ten seconds before the two separated, creating a strand of saliva connecting their lips.

    ¡¸Zillia¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett is amander who leads several tens of thousands. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll appear in front of a worthless squad like ours.¡¹

    Zillia quickly spat out what she had to say before pushing her lips against Christoph¡¯s again.

    ¡¸Still, if that happens¡­¡­ I¡¯ll protect you. Even if I¡¯ll be called a traitor¡­¡­ no matter what¡­¡­¡¹

    Christoph¡¯s firm gaze made Zillia blush and insert her tongue deeper.

    Her muffled words were unclear, but the man did not bother asking her to repeat them.

    A moment of silence followed after their prolonged kiss.

    ¡¸Christoph¡­¡­¡¹

    Zillia¡¯s eyes dropped to the man¡¯s lower half, who, after being satisfied by his reaction, started to strip down to her underwear.

    ¡¸I helped tend to your ass. Now it¡¯s your turn to massage me.¡¹

    Zillia climbs on the bed andys t on her stomach, conscious of the man¡¯s attention to her ass.

    ¡¸It¡¯s tiring being captain. My whole body feels stiff¡­¡­ why don¡¯t you massage me the way you like.¡¹

    The man¡¯s hands gingerly touch the woman¡¯s pale back.

    ¡¸Do a thorough job in the front and in the back. I want a careful andprehensive one.¡¹

    The man¡¯s ragged breathing hits her neck.

    ¡¸If you need to, you can take off my underwear. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be ces you can¡¯t massage.¡¹

    The man grabs the woman¡¯s shoulders and flips her onto her back.

    ¡¸You know where I¡¯m feeling tight, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you use that¡­¡­ to massage me here. I¡¯ll let you do as you please¡­¡­ so do it to your heart¡¯s content¡­¡­¡¹

    Zillia rxes her entire body and closes her eyes, leaving the man in charge of everything.

    One Hour Later.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­ alright, I¡¯m taking a bath first.¡¹

    Christoph kisses the woman¡¯s sweaty back and exits the tent with a gentle smile.

    Zillia, left half-naked, did not respond.

    Long after the man parted, the woman slowly lifts her body up and mutters in frustration.

    ¡¸He actually just gave me a massage and left!¡¹

    Zillia pounds her fist on the bed angrily.

    ¡¸Even after I said all that! And did all that! Wouldn¡¯t it be clear to him!? Is he a child!!? Embrace me, gosh! You got a woman in the mood, so reap the reward!¡¹

    Zillia¡¯s fist ms the bed a couple more times.

    ¡¸Ah, my shoulders feel light. Wow, all the knots are gone.¡¹

    Zillia rotates her arm smoothly before dressing herself and running after Christoph.

 Chapter 421: Homefront City: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 421: Homefront City: Part 1</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    Rafen. Morning

    Sunlight shines through the 20-gold1 silk curtains and illuminates the beauty.

    ¡¸Auu...... is it already morning?¡¹

    The woman lets out a slight moan as her eyebrows furrow, her graceful face burying into the 5-gold pillow to hide from the light.

    She doesn¡¯t particrly have any trouble waking up, so after rolling in bed for about ten seconds, lifts her upper body and stretches with a soft ¡°guu¡±.

    Under her extremely thin 8-gold silk negligee, the pale nipples on her ample breasts and her neatly trimmed brown pubic hair can be seen.

    Although it was already summer, the mornings naturally felt a little too brisk for her naked body and the woman pulled the 10-gold sheets over herself.

    ¡¸Sally. Maruru. Are you awake?¡¹

    The beauty¨D¨DNonna, ps her hands and calls her attending maids.

    ¡¸¡¸Yes, madam.¡¹¡¹

    Two maids wearing tidy dresses opened the doors of the adjoining room together and walked over to the 50-gold bed.

    On one side is Sally. She is a capable-looking girl who is a little taller than Nonna, but has a slimmer body. Herpact face disys her seriousness.

    On the other side is Maruru. She is a gentle-looking girl who is a little shorter than Nonna, and whose face and body is the direct opposite of Sally¡¯s, plump and soft.

    ¡¸As usual, you¡¯re up 15 minutes early again. Here, a warm towel.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you fine with the temperature of your tea being hot as usual?¡¹

    Nonna wipes her face with the 5-silver towel and drinks tea from the 3-gold cup.

    ¡¸I went to bed early yesterday after all...... might as well start the day along with the morning sun.¡¹

    Nonna steps out onto the veranda with the cup in her hand and overlooks the city with a troubled face.

    Despite the sun not having risen, there are still countlessborers moving around in Rafen, the sounds of hammers and saws echoing throughout the city. Ever since the battle in Rafen, this is a sight that could be seen every day.

    ¡¸I know the repair of the city is needed, but I think the sound is getting closer and closer.¡¹

    Nonna couldn¡¯t reallyin and simply puffed her cheeks as she rested her chin on the hand railing.

    ¡¸The mending of the walls, moat and watchtowers were highly prioritized before.¡¹

    ¡¸With that finished, it looks like they can start working on the restoration within the city.¡¹

    Nonna repeats that she knows, swinging her feet back and forth.

    Then she realizes her near-naked appearance and checks to see if anyone was looking before returning into the room.

    ¡¸Here, madam.¡¹

    A 10-gold white fox gown was put on Nonna by one of the maids and she takes a seat on a 5-gold chair.

    ¡¸I get the restoration, but doesn¡¯t it feel like construction is being done in ces houses never existed before? The town area seemsrger than before the fight¨D¨D you two,e and have some tea. I can¡¯t calm down by myself.¡¹

    Nonna groans unhappily as she quickly pulls two 2-gold chairs toward her and urges the maids to sit.

    Then she carefully pulls out a small 10-copper table, which she bought at a street stand with her beloved, and ces her cup on top softly enough that a scratch would not be left on the surface.

    ¡¸As you wish, I¡¯ll join you. Yes, it certainly looks like the town area has gottenrger. Much of the ongoing construction appears to be for new construction rather than restoration of residences.¡¹

    ¡¸Many people who lived outside the walls took part in the battle. In addition, the men of many families joined the volunteer army. It wouldn¡¯t be right to leave them outside the city.¡¹

    Rafen is a growing city and new residents are continuing to enter.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean everybody can unconditionally get a house.

    Apart from the lucky ones who were given free houses by the early poption growth policy, not only would money be needed to buy the house and furniture, but other necessities such as vegetables and firewood would also need to be purchased from merchants, unlike in rural viges, where it¡¯s possible to be self-sufficient, and the expenses can add up really quickly.

    Furthermore, the head tax for inhabitants of Rafen is several times higher than farm viges, which can put a heavier burden onrger families.

    Walls that deter bandits and monsters, security that allows strolls at night to be safe, easy ess to clean running water from the aqueduct with the opening of a cork......all of those can¡¯t be obtained at no cost.

    Adolph is being aspassionate as possible, but continuing to give away everything will eventually ruin the public finance.

    At the very least, one would need enough money to have a decent house built to be able to live within the walls.

    With that said, Rafen, being thergest city in the east, produces a vast number of employment and business opportunities.

    People aiming for those openings gather outside the wall in crude dwellings ande work in Rafen during the day.

    It has gotten to the point that the assembly of those individuals is gradually creating a small city outside the walls.

    ¡¸I guess I feel sorry for them......¡¹

    Their small city and lifestyle was crushed during the battle in Rafen.

    Since the battle was fought with a wall in between, it was inevitable that those on the outside would suffer coteral damage.

    Fortunately, South Yuguria is not savage enough to murder harmless civilians for sport, however, they mercilessly destroyed or burned down the buildings that interfered with their offensive or camp construction.

    They would raze the city to the ground, heartlessly saying it¡¯s their own fault for living outside Rafen.

    ¡¸It is the master¡¯s kindness that allowed the victims of war damage to be given a house within the walls and only have to pay the fee in installments at no interest......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the one who decided that was Adolph. There¡¯s no way Aegir-sama understands what interest or pay-by-installment is.¡¹

    ¡¸Madam......¡¹

    The two maids look troubled.

    Nonna clears her throat and finishes drinking the one-person portion of tea worth half a silver.

    ¡¸Gosh, because of the war, our family finances are in dire straits...... the treasure storage is also pitifully empty. Even I, as the legal wife, have to live a frugal lifestyle. And the clothes I¡¯m going to give my children will have to be made by the craftsmen within the territory instead of ordered from the Federation......¡¹

    ¡¸Still, the people are very grateful for the master¡¯s¨D¨D no, Adolph-sama¡¯s policy. There was a time when I heardints of why the attack reached so far into the city......¡¹

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s ¡°the affectionate and lustful feudal lord¡±, passionate Adolph-sama¡±, ¡°M the demon¡±.¡¹

    Pleased to hear her husband praised, Nonna holds out her chest proudly and lights a 3-silver incense.

    ¡¸While it is the duty of the feudal lord to thin of the people...... there have been stories of households falling into ruin for being too kind. Now that Aegir-sama is absent, I have to keep a watchful eye...... I¡¯m going out.¡¹

    Feeling pumped, Nonna leaves her gown and stands up.

    The maids quickly finish their tea and follow.

    ¡¸How about Ana-sama and Val-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too dangerous to take them out with construction going on all over, let them sleep until noon. Tell that to the wet nurse.¡¹

    The maids acknowledge Nonna¡¯s instructions and prepare clothes for the excursion.

    When Sally goes in front of Nonna to remove her negligee and releases her breasts, the wind created by the spilling of the giant mounds blows the maid¡¯s neat bangs away from her face.

    ¡¸Maruru, support them. They¡¯re so splendid that I can¡¯t carry them while I put on madam¡¯s clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me...... such incredible weight. As expected of the madam.¡¹

    Maruru lifts up Nonna¡¯s cleavage with both hands so that Sally can dextrously help Nonna change.

    ¡¸I will protect the Hardlett family¡¯s assets!¡¹

    Her body was wrapped in street clothes worth 20 gold, shoes worth 5 gold were put on her feet, a ne worth 50 gold was hung around her neck, and finally a bracelet taken out of a locked box worth 1 silver was carefully slipped onto her wrist.

    Nonna sets out with an imposing air, her outfitpleted.

    That appearance was literally the young wife of a great feudal lord going to observe the lives of her citizens¨D¨D

    ¡¸Morning, Nonna. Where are you going to waste money today?¡¹

    Then she encountered Ca at the entrance, which totally erased the noble atmosphere, turning it into an annoying babbling city girl atmosphere instead.

    ¡¸How rude! It¡¯s wartime so I¡¯m going to check to see if money is being spent needlessly in Aegir-sama¡¯s ce!¡¹

    Nonna and Ca argue their way to the city.

    Passing soldiers on patrol were bewildered at the sight, but still salute to Nonna, while the maids try dissuading her tactfully.

    ¡¸Madam, people are watching......¡¹

    ¡¸I know! It¡¯s because Ca is here that everything devolved to this vulgarity!¡¹

    Nonna pulls out a 5-gold paper fan from the valley of her breasts and fans herself as if trying to cool herself down.

    ¡¸Why are acting all high and mighty? This isn¡¯t our city. Take it easy...... your boobs are showing.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not acting. I¡¯m actually a noble......maybe I should have worn clothes that covered up my chest a little more.¡¹

    Nonna flicks her head to the side with a ¡°hmph¡±.

    As her enormous breasts jiggle from the momentum, the security guards turn their heads as far as possible to stare.

    ¡¸I could hear them shake.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna-sama is pretty amazing. She has that beautybined with that body...... and that valley must be the greatest in all of the Central ins.¡¹

    ¡¸If she wasn¡¯t the madam, I would prostrate and ask her to marry me. She seems to be a big spender though so I might not be able to support that lifestyle.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you guys talking about? The firm ass of a man is much better?¡¹

    The patrolmen gossip amongst themselves.

    However, Nonna¡¯s ability to listen in on conversations is extremely high.

    ¡¸You gave me a dirty look, didn¡¯t you!? I¡¯m telling Aegir-sama! Do your work properly!¡¹

    As soon as Nonna res back, the soldiers apologize and flee in a hurry.

    Nonna snorts in disgust, meanwhile Ca smiles wryly.

    ¡¸What a big deal, you didn¡¯t lose anything. It¡¯s more impossible for them not to see those monstrous things...... they¡¯re really huge.¡¹

    Ca mutters while giving them a good squeeze herself.

    Since this is something that urs rather frequently, Nonna lets her do as she pleases, however, pushes away when her nipple gets pinched.

    ¡¸Aaa©`ah, if only I had these, then I would be the legal wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey wait, the way you said that makes it seem like I seduced Aegir-sama with my boobs!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that wrong?¡¹

    Nonna sticks out her hands and grapples with Ca.

    Sadly, because of the difference in physical abilities, Ca easily avoids Nonna whileughing and provokes her further.

    It was right when the two maids were struggling to separate the y fighting.

    ¡¸Au.¡¹

    Ca¡¯s ratherrge ass bumped into and knocked down a little girl.

    ¡¸Oops, sorry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, what an uncivilized ass.¡¹

    Ca extends a hand down to help the fallen girl get up.

    The girl, still young, did not yet recognize the faces of Nonna or Ca.

    Without any pain besides the impact fromnding on her bum, the young girl reaches out to grab the hand offered by Ca.

    Suddenly, she sees Nonna, and changes her mind, crawling on the ground to cling to Nonna¡¯s leg instead.

    ¡¸......why?¡¹

    ¡¸She must have realized what a savage you are. Innocent eyes are a good judge of character.¡¹

    Ca became dissatisfied at the result, while Nonna somehow felt content, as Maruru picks up the girl.

    Then the girl looks up at Nonna and speaks in a vanishing voice.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dplease spare some money...... beautifuldy.¡¹

    It was as if time stopped and Nonna froze in ce.

    ¡¸......a beggar?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one d in expensive clothing. You¡¯re one to talk about human nature.¡¹

    The girl seems to ask with more persistence as Nonna stares with kind eyes, but then she turns away coldly.

    ¡¸Why are there beggars in the main street during the day? If M-san was here......¡¹

    Nonna started off angry like she was about to scold the girl, only to trail off when she saw those pure eyes.

    ¡¸......please. Please spare some money......money...... please.¡¹

    Tears well up in the girls¡¯ eyes as she clings on desperately.

    Sally and Maruru could not exert enough strength and were easily shaken off.

    Nonna let out a deep sigh.

    ¡¸Meaningful spending over luxury, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Haa...... how much?¡¹

    Ca was quick to throw a jab at Nonna, who res at her in response and then epts her purse from the maid.

    In an instant, the girl¡¯s face lights up.

    ¡¸L-lots please!¡¹

    She sticks out both hands cupped together.

    But when she sees Nonna¡¯s brows furrow, she quickly retracts her hands.

    ¡¸C-copper. 3 copper coins...... no good?¡¹

    Ca looks off to the side.

    The street stand beside her is sellingrge loaves of bread for 3 copper.

    ¡¸Copper coins? I don¡¯t carry copper.¡¹

    Nonna takes a silver coin from her purse and hands it to the girl.

    At first, the girl stared nkly, then her face transitioned to disbelief as she lowered her head to the ground for a deep bow.

    ¡¸T-tha......thank......¡¹

    Whether because of nervousness or excitement, she couldn¡¯t seem to articte herself.

    ¡¸Enough, just go. Also, if you do something like begging, your character will drop. Lastly, don¡¯t go excreting wherever you want like that idiot over there like some wild¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t wanna hear it. It¡¯s my hobby.¡¹

    Puzzled, the girl didn¡¯t know what else to do but smile.

    Then, her gaze shifted and her eyes opened wide.

    Nonna and Ca also look where the girl¡¯s eyesnded and see a woman in her thirtiese out of the back alley with a muscr man hugging her shoulder.

    ¡¸Hehe, that was pretty good for how thin your body is. Man, I feel refreshed.¡¹

    ¡¸......thank you.¡¹

    Theborer gives the woman¡¯s ass onest rub before leaving.

    The woman sees him off with a friendly smile and then hunches over to count the copper coins in her hands.

    ¡¸Mom?¡¹

    When the girl calls out, the woman freezes and her head turns to the source of the voice like a rusted gear.

    ¡¸Mom? She¡¯s the mother of this child? What is she thinking, letting a girl like her beg¨D¨D¡¹

    Nonna approaches the mother to criticize her.

    Seeing that, the girl runs over to protect her mother.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t!¡¹

    Perceiving the situation from the appearance of the woman shrinking away in fear, Ca grabs Nonna¡¯s shoulder and stops her.

    The woman¡¯s clothes were wrinkled and her neck was covered in multiple red marks.

    Her gait was also awkward due to how painful it is to probably open her legs.

    ¡¸Naruna, don¡¯te......¡¹

    ¡¸W-why? Ah!?¡¹

    A sticky sound apanied the white cloudy liquid that dripped down to the feet of the mother when the girl hugged her.

    ¡¸So the mother is involved in prostitution and the daughter is a beggar.¡¹

    That was when the mother noticed Nonna.

    Discerning her identity as the feudal lord¡¯s wife, she lets out a small shriek and bowed her head along with her daughter¡¯s.

    ¡¸Begging and prostitution outside of brothels is illegal in Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware! However...... please, I ask that you overlook it.¡¹

    The mother¡¯s face stuck to the ground as she pleaded.

    Despite the main road being loud with the shouts of theborers and the sounds of construction work, people couldn¡¯t help sensing the abnormality and gathering to see what was going on.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? A mother and child prostrating? Shoplifters? Pickpockets?¡¹

    ¡¸There have been quite a fewtely. It¡¯s because the people from outside the wall were let in...... damn trash, taking advantage of Adolph-sama¡¯s kindness.¡¹

    ¡¸Geh, look who she¡¯s with. It¡¯s Nonna-sama! Aa©`ah, it¡¯s over. There¡¯s going to be two more people taken to the dungeon.¡¹

    As more bystanders start to make a fuss, the parent-child duo turn red to their necks and begin to tremble.

    Nonna saw that and looks sideways at Sally.

    ¡¸This way.¡¹

    Sally points to the restaurant nearby.

    Maruru chases out the customers and even the store owner.

    The concerned parties move into the vacated store to avoid the eyes of the public and once they were freed from the judgemental looks, the mother and daughter exined their circumstances in tears.

    Their family consists of four people that lived in a small shed outside of the walls; the husband worked as a transporter for a store within Rafen, the wife took care of the husband while also doing sewing work to assist with the family finances, and the daughter tends to the newly born baby.

    It was a humble lifestyle and one that kept them from starving.

    The drastic change happened during the battle in Rafen.

    Their house and furniture burned down and the husband, who joined the volunteer soldiers to protect his family, lost one of his legs in the fight and could no longer work.

    Although Adolph¡¯s policy granted them a house within the walls, they had to raise money to pay for food expenses and the husband¡¯s medical bills.

    The wife was the only one who could work, but her needlework was only at the level of a side job and was not earning enough.

    Thus, the wife decided to secretly sell her body cheaply toborers hungry for women while the daughter was forced to beg everyday.

    ¡¸......I understand the situation, but I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to actions that diminish Rafen¡¯s image.¡¹

    The mother¡¯s shoulders twitch.

    ¡¸At this rate, the young girl will be a pervert who defecates outside night after night.¡¹

    The daughter¡¯s shoulders twitch.

    ¡¸So you will need to be re-educated. Tomorrow,e to my ce to do a live-in apprenticeship. You will work as a trainee.¡¹

    The two were speechless and so was Ca.

    And thus, at the wage of 30 copper a day, Nonna increased the number of apprentice maids by one.

    After bowing over ten times, the mother and daughter left the shop.

    ¡¸So there¡¯s some good in you after all.¡¹

    Ca praises as she ys with Nonna¡¯s hair from behind and grabs her breasts.

    ¡¸Stop that! I only thought the legal wife of the Hardlett family should have more attending maids.¡¹

    Nonna whips her head to the side with a ¡°hmph¡±.

    ¡¸Have you be less inclined to spend on luxury?¡¹

    Ca asks as she pokes Nonna¡¯s cheeks. Nonna doesn¡¯t turn her way and tly denies it.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t stop. I¡¯ll continue buying luxurious items.¡¹

    She spoke on before Ca couldin.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure there are still many more citizens besides those two living in poverty.¡¹

    Ca couldn¡¯t help refraining from making fun of Nonna with the different aura around her than usual.

    ¡¸By controlling myself and not buying one piece of clothing, I can save a few or even a few dozen. But that would be pointless.¡¹

    Nonna jingles her expensive ne.

    ¡¸What they really need is not daily ie, it¡¯s wealth. Even if you give them enough money for the short-term, unless they attain wealth, nothing will change. Once they achieve wealth, they will not need to ask for charity.¡¹

    Nonna stands up, her extravagant dress fluttering ordingly.

    ¡¸If the Hardlett family is wealthy, the people will be saved. For that reason, my luxury is needed!¡¹

    Nonna throws her chest out with pride and chuckles.

    Seeing that, Ca giggles to herself.

    ¡¸Now you¡¯re talking. I don¡¯t get that stuff, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re the legal wife, eh?¡¹

    Ca happily hugs Nonna.

    ¡¸¡¯Kay, let¡¯s indulge in luxury...... and also-¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Nonna listens as she brushes Ca aside.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite simr to that woman. Especially thatugh at the end, it¡¯s almost identical.¡¹

    Nonna doesn¡¯t retort and simply pinches Ca¡¯s nose.

    Some time after the two bought a single piece of jewellery, they spotted Adolph taking charge.

    ¡¸Aah...... if it isn¡¯t Nonna-san......¡¹

    Adolph slumps his shoulder at the sight of Nonna and anxiously pats down his hair.

    ¡¸Adolph. I have something to say.¡¹

    Nonna deres as she quickly walks over to him.

    Because of what happened earlier, Ca nods as well, her face filled with expectations.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of building all these houses!? What do you think you¡¯re doing with my money!?¡¹

    Ca stumbles.

    ¡¸Such a waste! What was that earlier!?¡¹

    Adolph looked like he was asked to do the most unpleasant thing and was about to exin himself until a voice shouted out.

    ¡¸Chase out the foolish ones¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s their fault we had to sacrifice needlessly¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t spread their wicked teachings¨D¨D!¡¹

    The citizens are yelling something as they march along the road.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    Nonna puts her anger aside to ask Adolph.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s apparently a demonstration parade. It¡¯s a method of expressing opinions of the people to the ruler that Jim-san and the others from Libatis have poprized...... this one looks like it might go out of control.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be fooled by the childish appearance¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Remember what they did to you¨D¨D!¡¹

    The people march forward while scattering small sheets of paper.

    Nonna picks one of them up and gives it a quick nce.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, ¡°Altair is a heretical religion¡±, ¡° Countless heinous deeds¡±, ¡°The mayhem in the south was Altair¡¯s fault¡±, what is this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a citizen¡¯s parade against the church of Altair. Because of their behavior in the earlier battle, the enemy¡¯s will to fight was heightened and we suffered more casualties than necessary. Also, it appears the words from the South Yuguria prisoner of war regarding Altair¡¯s past deeds have reached the ears of the people. I¡¯m hearing the details for the first time and also think that done some pretty horrible things.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh, not interested. If you don¡¯t want to believe in the religion of whatever, just leave them alone.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca don¡¯t show any concern while Adolph seems to be at his wit¡¯s end and a tuft of hair loosely falls from his head.

    After the demonstration proceeds through the city, they stand in front of the Altair church and protest loudly.

    A few believers try to argue back, but their voices are erased due to the difference in numbers.

    The young Altair and Remia also attempt to plead their case, but their exnations fall on deaf ears, and the protesters maintain their one-sided abuse.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about this Altair or whatever, but if Aegir-sama has given permission, any number of people defying that cannot be tolerated. I will do something about this as the legal wife.¡¹

    Nonna puffs out her chest and walks toward the church of Altair.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (battalionmander), M (rat hunting), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Sekrit (pregnant belly ship captain)

    Leopolt (strategy preparation), Tristan (staff officer plenipotentiary), Gido (escort unit), Yakov (105thmander), Brynhildr (vampire), Ivanna (angry,ctating), Ate (service)

    Nonna (awakened legal wife), Ca (bad influence)

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 42 000

    Escort Unit: 100

    Infantry: 10 450

    Cavalry: 1100

    Archers: 1200

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Independent Celia Squad: 950

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    105 Army Corps: 4940

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 30, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless (being repaired)

    Large Combat Ships: 5, Small Combat Ships: 20, Transport Ships: 20

    Port City: Stationed in Patena

    Enemy Force: Confirmed Portion

    Western Army: Approx. 50 000, Magrado Local Army: Several Tens of Thousands

    Fleet Stationed in Tebia: (Battleships: 1. Large Combat Ships: 8, Medium Combat Ships: 46, Small Combat Ships: Approx. 90)

    Assets: -30 gold (Nonna¡¯s jewellery purchase -30) Natia¡¯s reward money borrowed by Nonna

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 422: Homefront City: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 422: Homefront City: Part 2</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    ¡¸Get the heresy out of our city!¡¹

    ¡¸How do you intend to take responsibility for those who were sacrificed!?¡¹

    ¡¸This church is a ce of prayer, we¡¯re not doing anything indecent!¡¹

    ¡¸Well actually, the victims of war were caused by the South Yuguria soldiers......¡¹

    A small number of believers try to counter therge crowd of people shouting in front of the Altair church.

    Among the arguing believers, Remia is the only one disying a different level of intensity.

    ¡¸Step back, miscreants! What do you think you¡¯re doing, defiling this holy church and disturbing the heart wishing for the peace of many of Her Grace!¡¹

    Her way of speech ignited the anger of the masses.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that tone!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Her Grace¡¯, my ass! My nephew died because of what you did!¡¹

    The citizens grow more furious and start kicking the doors of the church.

    ¡¸S-......stop it......¡¹

    Clinging desperately to Remia¡¯s side is the little Altair, who tries to speak up, but her feeble voice could notpare to Remia who had spoken on her behalf up till now, so there was no way she could hope to reach the ears of the aggravated popce.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just stand there! Say something, you¡¯re the leader, right!?¡¹

    A man behind the person who kicked the door throws a fist-sized rock.

    It wasn¡¯t aimed at anybody in particr and flew in an arc trajectory,nding right next to Altair.

    ¡¸Hiuu.¡¹

    Surprised by the projectile, Altair fell on her bum, and that sent Remia over the edge.

    ¡¸Apostate, how dare you try to harm Her Grace! I¡¯ll punish you!¡¹

    Enraged, she loses her reason, swiftly pulling out a dagger hidden in her chest area and running toward the door.

    Altair could not reach her hand out in time to stop Remia because her hips gave out and also couldn¡¯t verbally restrain due to the tumultuous noise drowning out her voice.

    At this rate, themotion would likely see the spill of blood, however, a certain person stepped in.

    ¡¸Stop this!!¡¹

    The sharp female voice pierced through the area.

    That voice gave off a hysteric impression rather than a majestic one, although it was enough to draw the attention of both sides.

    ¡¸M-madam! Everyone, stop for a second.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s Nonna-sama! Hey, don¡¯t fuss!¡¹

    Nonna, apanied by her maids on either side of her and Ca behind her, zooms through the middle of the crowd toward the doors of the church.

    Her chest was held high so her giant breasts swayed back and forth as she walked through the sea of people that parted to make a clear path.

    ¡¸Careful now, what if you hit the madam!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... sorry.¡¹

    Sally knocks away the rolling pin picked up by a man.

    ¡¸Were you going to throw something at the madam~?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not......¡¹

    Maruru catches a woman with a rock, who hastily tosses it away.

    When Nonna reached the front of the church doors, she takes out her paper fan and fans herself as if saying ¡°hurry and open them¡±.

    After looking at each other and seeing Altair fraily pull on their sleeves, they obediently swing open the doors.

    ¡¸Making me, the legal wife, wait in front of the doors isn¡¯t very polite...... what are you going to do with that? Ei!¡¹

    After Nonna entered the church, she gives a harsh stare to Remia who was holding the short sword fiercely, rebuking her and using the back of her hand to knock away the de¨D¨D

    ¡¸......ei, ei!¡¹

    ¨D¨Dor was about to, but was scared and used the tip of her folded fan to poke at it instead.

    Remia had a vacant expression on her face and eventually dropped her short sword after Altair tugged on her sleeve.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    Satisfied with the result, Nonna exhaled in content and addressed both sides.

    ¡¸My goodness, what are you all fussing about in Aegir-sama¡¯s absence!?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it!?¡¹¡¸What!?¡¹

    Sally and Maruru echo their master¡¯s sentiments and emphasize Nonna¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I understand why you are angry, but what good will forming a faction and protesting do!? Right now, the most important thing is to devote yourselves to the rebuilding of the city, which is my asset, and regain yours and your family¡¯s livelihoods, the wealth and safety of the city, and my fortune! You canin after all of that!¡¹

    Nonna asserts confidently with her right hand held out toward the people.

    ¡¸I guess...... it¡¯s true that this isn¡¯t the time. Nothing can begin until we restore the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll have to provide for my dead nephew¡¯s wife and daughter...... if I have time to protest, I should be working.¡¹

    The citizens mutter noisily.

    ¡¸I hear Nonna-sama is being frugal for the revival of the city. She even changed the wine she usually drinks during meals to a domestic product.¡¹

    ¡¸I swear I saw her wearing a ring with a huge jewel on it, but it¡¯s probably my imagination.¡¹

    Happy with the reaction from the popce, Nonna nods and turns her attention to the Altair side, raising her left hand this time.

    ¡¸All of you as well! It¡¯s because you hide away in secrecy that people speak poorly of you. If you¡¯ve done something wrong in Aegir-sama¡¯s absence, thene apologize to me, as the legal wife! Bring a rare item!¡¹

    The believers could only nod in awe.

    ¡¸W-what impressive vigor......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d expect no less of the wife of someone Her Grace acknowledged......¡¹

    ¡¸Her shoulder is sparkling like something holy...... I think I saw gold thread woven into the clothes, but it¡¯s probably my imagination.¡¹

    Looking towards Altair¡¯s expression and seeing her nod, the believers also lower their heads to Nonna.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... good enough.¡¹

    A content voice can be heard from the roof of the church.

    When Nonna looked up, the ck lustre figure disappeared and, after a while, the ground started to rumble.

    It was the sound of hooves from multiple approaching horses.

    Coming in a horizontal line is a group of mounted police.

    Their horses were splendid warhorses that made wagon-pulling horses seem diminutive and leading the charge was someone riding a packhorse that looked like a donkey.

    ¡¸Stop right there. As someone entrusted with the responsibility of domestic affairs, I cannot overlook furthermotion¨D¨D huh?¡¹

    The one in front of the security force was Adolph.

    He ordered the security unit to mobilize when he sensed that the protest was about to develop into a riot.

    However, when he arrived, the uproar had settled down, so he looked around in confusion.

    When Adolph¡¯s eyes met with Nonna, a radiant smile formed on her face and her chest was puffed out as far as possible. Sally supported her back to ensure she didn¡¯t fall backward.

    ¡¸Ara, Adolph. What are you doing here? Amotion? I have already resolved it.¡¹

    Nonna leans further back and Maruru had to help too.

    Her cleavage pushes against her clothes to the point of almost ripping them apart.

    ¡¸Hey, your clothes are going to tear. That shaking will make you pretty much a female molester. Seriously, they¡¯re so big...... how aggravating.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh©`hohoho!¡¹

    Nonna ignores Ca¡¯s warning andughs loudly.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her movements.

    ¡¸Uu...... as someone who works close to God, I won¡¯t be caught up in lewd bouncing.¡¹

    The Altair believer clears his throat and averts his gaze.

    ¡¸Uwa, incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸In the middle of town like this...... uu, not good.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey dear!? Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you couldn¡¯t get it up because of your age? What¡¯s with that erect thing of yours!?¡¹

    Some men among the pacified public were still staring at the church unhappily, but they became forward-leaning and couldn¡¯t continue protesting, and moving unnaturally, had to disperse.

    Those women they were with kicked their asses.

    ¡¸This was a surprise...... I predicted themotion would grow if Nonna-sama came.¡¹

    Adolphments in disbelief, stationing some of the security in front of the church as a safety measure.

    ¡¸I would have preferred if I didn¡¯t have to mobilize the security unit, but this church was built with Hardlett-sama¡¯s permission. If it was attacked, order would be disrupted and if he found out a female was hurt, he¡¯d go crazy with anger.¡¹

    Adolph quickly nces at Remia and Altair.

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    Understanding the implications, Nonna borrows the hand of one of her maids to stand up straight and puffs her cheeks in discontent.

    ¡¸We have to discover their true motive, right? Very well, have theme to the mansion and exin their situation.¡¹

    Nonna whisks the two of them into a carriage.

    Out of concern, the believers close in to stop her, but Altair waves her hand to say she¡¯s fine.

    Small cheers could be hearding from the citizens on the other side.

    ¡¸If rumors of the upper echelon of Altair being arrested are spread, I wonder if it would soothe the people¡¯s anger somewhat.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Can¡¯t they hurry and end the war? It¡¯s getting bothersome just to walk in the city, I hate it.¡¹

    Ca responds perfunctorily to Adolph¡¯s mumblings and proceeds to get on the carriage herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Ca. This carriage only fits 5 people, could you return home on foot?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me! That little squirt can squeeze and make space!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch! Driver, shake off the savage girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh shut it, maybe if you cut off one of your humongous boobs, there¡¯ll be more space!¡¹

    The carriage shook violently all the way back to the mansion, gathering the attention of onlookers in the vicinity.

    In the end, the young Altair and Remia were taken back to the mansion so their story could be heard, but Nonna wasn¡¯t actually interested in listening to their church activities or methods of acquiring believers, she wanted to learn about their rtionship with her husband.

    Everything else that followed was emptyining.

    She didn¡¯t use harsh words, rather it was gentle yet persistent sarcastic remarks.

    It wasn¡¯t a cross-examination anymore and family members are starting to gather to see what was going on.

    ¡¸This has been going on since noon, right? It¡¯s already evening.¡¹

    Mel mutters, unimpressed.

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s real persistent. All the sarcasm doesn¡¯t affect her. It¡¯s almost admirable.¡¹

    Ca says in disgust.

    ¡°I can hear you!¡±, Nonna says, to which Ca answers with a ¡°I¡¯m letting you hear me!¡±

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you feel bad? She might be called ¡®Her Grace¡¯, but she¡¯s still a child in many ways.¡¹

    Melissa sympathizes with the little girl who has to endure the constant cynicism and is on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Still it would still be better if she cried like that girl......¡¹

    At the same time as Ca¡¯s response, Remia shouts something back and Nonna¡¯s mouth moves twice as fast.

    ¡¸She¡¯s taking everything so seriously, which makes her babbling continue longer than it needs to. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s irritated because Aegir isn¡¯t here and she can¡¯t buy what she likes. She just had to ignore her meaningless rant.¡¹

    Nonna once again yells at Ca, which she casually brushes off.

    Pouting, Nonna takes out her frustration on Remia.

    ¡¸Even so, I still feel bad. I¡¯m going in.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    Melissa and Maria couldn¡¯t stand watching and moved the young Altair into the simrly-aged Celestina¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not anyone scary. Why don¡¯t you talk to me about what you like?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¯kay.¡¹

    Celestina¡¯s inherent kindness and kind smile gradually softened the expression of the tear-stained face of Altair.

    ¡¸I will also go to Her Grace.¡¹

    ¡¸You will not. I haven¡¯t finished talking to you yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s important to allow her to talk without a guardian.¡¹

    Nonna and Melissa obstructs Remia¡¯s path, who tries to force her way past regardless.

    They get into a fight and Nonna¡¯s hand identally touches Remia¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Nonna could not believe what she felt.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re mistaken!¡¹

    Remia jumps back. The other girls could not understand what happened.

    Nonna trembles and inhales.

    ¡¸Nooooooo!! Kroll! Kroooolll!¡¹

    Nonna ps her hands frantically as she screams.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Kroll to rush in with a pot lid.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    Nonna runs all the way to the window and points to Remia.

    ¡¸That woman...... no, that person, peel away the lower half! Get that person naked!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Kroll let out a dumb sound after giving Remia a double take.

    Not only was he ordered to take off someone¡¯s pants, he had to do it to the female in front of him.

    ¡¸Just do it!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do something like that do this woman¨D¨D ow, ow, ow, ow!¡¹

    As Kroll hesitates, Nonna pulls on his ear.

    ¡¸That person isn¡¯t a woman! He¡¯s a man and there¡¯s something disgusting attached down there! He¡¯s definitely a rapist targeting us!¡¹

    Her screams echo to the other girls, causing them to step back from Remia.

    If Remia was a perverted crossdresser, it would be dangerous to stay close.

    Kroll¡¯s expression tenses up and he pounces on Remia.

    ¡¸S-stop it...... noooo!!¡¹

    Remia struggles, but can¡¯t hope to win against Kroll, who is already holding his weapon, the pot lid.

    ¡¸Stop resisting, pervert!¡¹

    Kroll pins down Remia and tears her ankle-long skirt.

    An unusual sense of arousal wells up within Kroll as he rips off Remia¡¯s underwear, eliciting a shriek from her.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uu!?¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it, he was a man.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like Aegir¡¯s, but it¡¯s disgustingly big.¡¹

    Dangling in between Remia¡¯s legs was something resembling a penis, which wasrger than an average man¡¯s.

    Nonna covers her eyes with her hand while hiding behind her maids, while Maria and Mel also hide behind the girls who can fight like Ca and Mireille.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way to talk your way out of this. I can only see this as someone disguising themselves and waiting for an opening to assault us.¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s gaze became more unsparing.

    ¡¸Kroll, get him naked and tie him up. After that, summon the security unit.¡¹

    Nonna looks at Remia ruthlessly.

    Kroll did as he was told and stripped the upper body as well.

    The moment he did,rger-than-average breasts spilled out.

    ¡¸Um, this person also has boobs.¡¹

    Kroll turns back rigidly.

    ¡¸I smell a man over here......¡¹

    For some reason, even Catherine showed up.

    Remia ended up in the same way Altair was, half crying, after exining herself.

    Kroll took several ps from the women and was sat in the corner of the room with a blindfold on.

    ¡¸I see, you have both...... it makes sense since Aegir-sama would never keep a crossdressing man by his side.¡¹

    After hearing her circumstances, the group of women talk privately among themselves.

    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯ve exined myself. I¡¯m going to Her Grace now.¡¹

    Just when Remia was about to stand up, someone grabs her shoulder.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a woman I¡¯ll be doing it with. And it doesn¡¯t count as cheating if it¡¯s with a woman.¡¹

    It was Catherine who grabbed her after being lured by the smell.

    Her face was flushed and her breathing was rough like she ran at full speed for some time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not metal or wood...... it¡¯s a warm dildo with blood flowing through...... haa...... haa.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that girl doing it again?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there have been manyborerstely, and the smell of sweat from half-naked men all over the city have been wafting in.¡¹

    Catherine has an extremely high desire for sex and bes sexually frustrated if deprived of a man for an extended period of time to the point that she gets so turned on that she loses her sense of reason.

    If left alone, the fear of her cheating is high, so Melissa and the other maids in the mansion normally help disperse some of that pent-up lust, but Catherine¡¯s body can¡¯t help reacting to a living person¡¯s rod.

    ¡¸Come.¡¹

    Catherine takes Remia¡¯s hand and leads her to the giant bed located in the shared room...... which was poprly named ¡®the room of love¡¯.

    ¡¸Wait a second, I want to be with Her Grace!¡¹

    Remia tries to resist, but is dragged away by the ghastly-looking Catherine.

    The other women follow in session.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t pay too much attention to them. Besides, you can hear them having fun.¡¹

    In Celestina¡¯s room, the two girls giggle together.

    ¡¸So Altair¡¯s teachings are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But then, big brother...... I mean, Hardlett-sama, is being ignored. Is that why¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Funii, God has given Hardlett-sama the right to rule over people¨D¨D¡¹

    They talk passionately about something.

    ¡¸Besides, we are also...... his women after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfaithfulness is out of the question, but if it doesn¡¯t involve cheating, then-¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine since we have experience with other women too.¡¹

    The eyes of the females be beast-like, which made Remia shudder in fear.

    ¨D¨DThe Next Morning.

    Remia lies spread eagle on therge bed.

    Her arms and legs are stretched out powerlessly and her eyes stared vacantly at the ceiling.

    A cloudy fluid was scattered everywhere, from the sheets to the floor and of course her body, and a distinctive stench filled the room. Normally, the first impression anyone would have of the liquid is a proof of being vited, but it was actually something secreted by Remia herself.

    Only two people were left in the room.

    The other women returned to their own rooms after being satisfied.

    A single tear trickled down Remia¡¯s cheek from the corner of her eye, however, it was licked up by a pink tongue before it could stain the sheets.

    ¡¸Ara, are you crying?¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s expression, now overflowing with affection, waspletely different to the horrifying appearance she hadst night as her tongue crawled up Remia¡¯s face and her hand gently brushed Remia¡¯s disheveled hair.

    ¡¸Last night was incredible. It was for you as well, right?¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s hand moves down to caress Remia¡¯s face, then traces along her neck and then to her chest.

    ¡¸Fufu, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I can tell by how messed up you look.¡¹

    Catherine finishes with a soft kiss on her lips and puts only a gown on her body before getting up to leave.

    ¡¸Ah, I forgot one thing.¡¹

    Catherine stops in front of the door, turning around as shebs her hair.

    Without moving her head, Remia simply shifts her eyes to where the voice came from.

    ¡¸I received a message from Nonna-san saying, ¡°Until Aegir-sama returns, you are toe every week to report the details of your church activities. Alone¨D¨D to avoid any mayhem.¡± So, let¡¯s have some fun again next week, ¡®kay?¡¹

    Catherine smiles and closes the door behind her.

    ¡¸......Your Grace.¡¹

    Remia extends a hand up in the air.

    At the same time, a petal from a rose ced in a vase by the bedside drifts to the floor.

    Then she hugs her own body, that starts to tremble, in aforting manner......

    ¡¸It felt good...... with females...... this is also a form of Altair¡¯s love......if this spreads within the religion......¡¹

    The future of the religion of Altair is bright.

 Chapter 423: Battleship Tale

    <h4>Chapter 423: Battleship Tale</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Port City ¨C Patena.

    I feel the faintest hint of murderous intent and suddenly wake up, kicking off the covers in the process.

    ¡¸Nn, you¡¯re awake?¡¹

    However, there was nobody in the narrow room. Only the naked Sekrit was on top of my chest.

    ¡¸I felt an unusual bloodlust...... was it my imagination?¡¹

    Sekrit rests both her elbows on my chest and snorts.

    ¡¸We¡¯re in the middle of war. Bloodlust is everywhere, what good does it do if the suprememander is scared?¡¹

    ¡¸Damn right. What a cowardly thing to do.¡¹

    I smile wryly and fondle Sekrit¡¯s exposed bosom.

    She allows me to do that much, but when I try to bring my mouth to her nipples, she pinches my nose and runs away.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get turned on in the morning. There¡¯s no time for that.¡¹

    She slips off the bed, walking away still naked.

    She has such a pretty neck, an impressively muscr back, a fine ass that shakes everytime she moves...... as I was fascinated by the perfect body line, a pitcher of water was hurled at me without any restraint.

    An average man would have been hit directly in the face and knocked out, but I easily catch it in one hand after my drowsiness was erased during the earlier incident.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to throw something, I¡¯d prefer if you threw a cup.¡¹

    I say as I drink directly from the pitcher, pouring the liquid down my parched throat.

    Celia would have brought a cup to my side and helped me drink. I¡¯m forgetting something.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t prattle about something so feminine.¡¹

    After replying in a harsh tone, Sekrit smiles and, while still naked, sits on the table and also drinks directly from a pitcher.

    She¡¯s actually a fine woman, if only she acted more like it.

    I stare in between Sekrit¡¯s thighs as I continue drinking, wiping my face as well.

    Celia would have wiped my face while I was sleeping¨D¨DI¡¯m forgetting something.

    ¡¸Lecher. You want to see a vagina that much?¡¹

    Noticing my gaze, Sekrit throws the now useless wooden cup at me before spreading her legs. What a wonderful sight to see in the morning.

    That was when I spit out what I had in my mouth.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just remembered what happened yesterday.¡¹

    When she heard what I said, Sekrit became upset.

    After the naval battle victory, I fired off my long-umted seed in Sekrit.

    It was already closer to cheese than a fluid and it stuck tightly in her body, noting out for multiple days.

    Even she started looking concerned untilst night¨D¨D where the semen liquified and flowed out.

    ¡¸......at the worst timing.¡¹

    It was in front of the repair and remodelling of the captured battleship, Aless of Aless.

    Ivanna was briefing the sailors and crew centered around the Aless soldiers, then suddenly a st of something sticky came from Sekrit¡¯s crotch. All that seed inside her flowed down her thigh and made a puddle under her.

    Furthermore, because of how long it remained inside her belly, there was an awful stench that wafted everywhere.

    Sekrit tries to cover up her lower half with her prosthetic hand, which was unluckily equipped with her w hand, so she couldn¡¯t do anything except re at me with the semen continuously dripping out.

    As she said, it was the worst timing because hundreds of Aless soldiers were lined up in front of her.

    ¡¸Ooh, that woman wet herself! There¡¯s so much of it!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, it smells like a man! The king¡¯s friend pumped it in her! As expected of a true man, he does things differently!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers cheer.

    ¡¸Still, what a cute way of wetting herself! I heard that she was as great as a man, but she isn¡¯t a real one after all!¡¹

    ¡¸If our king can¡¯t make it to thte toilet, he opens his legs, folds his arms, and sticks out his chest boldly before letting it out! That is how a true man does it. I want to be that way when I piss too.¡¹

    Fortunately, those guys started talking about something else so Sekrit avoided being made fun of.

    However, Ivanna¡¯s briefing was ruined and she became livid...... screaming at the top of her lungs.

    I grin when I remember what happened and beckon Sekrit over with my hand after putting down the pitcher.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get turned on by something so stupid. I said we don¡¯t have time.¡¹

    Sekrit refuses me as I present my erect dick to her.

    ¡¸Come. I want to embrace you.¡¹

    I use a stronger tone and Sekrit falters, eventually sighing and standing up.

    ¡¸I have much to do today too. Finish up quickly.¡¹

    Sekrit climbs up onto the bed again and gets on all fours.

    Immediately, I grab her dark-skinned ass.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!¡¹

    As I was ready to prate her, there was a slight vibration in the bed.

    I could also hear a muffled voice.

    ¡¸.....e quickly.¡¹

    To gloss over the issue, Sekrit spreads her genitals.

    I resume bringing my dick closer to her.

    ¡¸¨D¨DAei¨D¨Dsama¨D¨Dhelp¨D¨Dkill¨D¨D!¡¹

    I definitely felt the bed shake, and the muffled voice sounds familiar.

    In addition, there is a cute murderous intent permeating the room.

    ¡¸Wait a second.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    I pause temporarily and lift up the entire bed.

    ¡¸Gmoh©`©`! Please help me! I¡¯ll kill that woman!¡¹

    Under the bed was Celia, who was gagged and had both arms and legs bound.

    She somehow twisted her body whilepletely tied up and kicked the bed.

    ¡¸So the murderous intent that woke me up was Celia¡¯s, huh?¡¹

    That reminds me, yesterday I slept with Celia and Sekrit in that order.

    Afterward, both of them fell asleep on either of my arms.

    ¡¸Fueeeh, Aegir-samaa. It was that woman...... that woman tied me up and put me under the bed......¡¹

    ¡¸How could you do that to my cute Celia?¡¹

    I hug Celia after freeing her and stare at Sekrit.

    She turns her face unhappily to the side and dresses herself, letting out a disappointed reply.

    ¡¸It was her that attacked first. She was trying to kick me off the bed, so I fought back.¡¹

    Celia buries her face into my chest. Well, that¡¯s a prettymon urrence.

    After I wake up from an orgy, I would often see only Celia with me in bed the next morning and the rest of the girls on the floor.

    Anyways, I guess I have to wake up now.

    ¡¸Go first. I need to get ready.¡¹

    Sekrit leaves before I could finish speaking and Celia reluctantly follows suit, then I slowly dress myself.

    Soon after, I hear a voice outside of the room.

    ¡¸Margrave Hardlett. I¡¯m here to change the bed sheets.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, enter.¡¹

    A soldier wearing a military uniformes in.

    The soldier was holding a rolled up recement bed sheet.

    Having given permission toe in, I turn around half-naked and grab the empty pitcher.

    ¡¸Last night was pretty intense. Look, even the floor is soaked.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, as expected of Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    The soldier replies indifferently and drops the sheets¨D¨D

    ¡¸Prepare yourself¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A sword was pulled out from the sheets and thrust at my back.

    ¡¸Oh, prepare, huh?¡¹

    I partially turn my body and let the de pass under my arm.

    This surprise attack was too slow.

    I knew it wasing, but I might have been able to deal with it even if I wasn¡¯t ready.

    ¡¸Yooh.¡¹

    I bash the man¡¯s vulnerable head with the porcin pitcher.

    A sharp shattering sound was made as the pitcher exploded and at the same time, there was a dull crack from his skull splitting too.

    ¡¸H-how......¡¹

    The man¡¯s sword drops from his hand and he copses forward to the floor.

    ¡¸You were releasing murderous intent in front of the room.¡¹

    I use my foot to turn the man onto his back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that she could have been looking for an opening to eavesdrop, but there¡¯s no way I would mistake Celia¡¯s bloodlust for somebody else¡¯s.¡¹

    He starts to convulse.

    Since his head was split open, he¡¯s obviously going to die eventually.

    I¡¯m not the type of person to let someone suffer, so I end his misery by breaking his neck.

    ¡¸I¡¯mte. I better hurry.¡¹

    I make sure no blood spilled on my clothes and run out of the room.

    Patena Port ¨C On Board Aless of Aless.

    A little bit of repairing and remodeling was being done on the captured battleship, which was moored at the harbor.

    Celia and I was watching it together

    ¡¸What are they doing there?¡¹

    I ask as we watch men carry unknown parts and crawl under the stern of the ship.

    ¡¸I think they¡¯re changing the rudder. I believe Balbano finished ittest night.¡¹

    Celia checks her memo and answers promptly.

    I see. If I recall, the rudder is what a ship uses to change direction.

    I still don¡¯t know much about ships.

    ¡¸It seems they¡¯re also changing the armor. There is new ting in certain areas.¡¹

    ¡¸Ivanna was arguing yesterday as we..¡¹

    She made an uproar about mobility this and armor that.

    I was finally able to calm her down after she insisted that she is themander.

    ¡¸Ivanna-san was trying to say that expanding the armor would negatively affect the mobility. Aless of Aless was already the slowest and most sluggish of the ships, so it would really lower the overall speed of the fleet.¡¹

    She has a good point.

    If I rece the image withnd armies, it would be like slowing down an already slow-footed squad and decreasing the overall speed of the entire army.

    ¡¸On the contrary, that woman very arrogantly said, ¡±It depends on the situation. There are cases where a slow and heavily-armored turtle would be useful.¡± After that, the aforementioned bursting of the dam happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Your imitations are really good.¡¹

    Celia absolutely won¡¯t call Sekrit by her name.

    Meanwhile, Sekrit isn¡¯t willing to use Aless of Aless as the ship¡¯s name.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the firepower will also be increased.¡¹

    My attention shifts to the broadside where the cannons are lined up.

    A few cannons have been removed and another cannon...... therge cannons brought by my personal army, are being installed in their ce.

    My army utilizes four different types of cannons: the regr cannons constructed in Lintbloom, lightweight cannons made for field use,rge cannons made using the dwarves¡¯ design as a reference, and an especiallyrge cannon the dwarves made ording to their taste.

    Right now, therge cannons are being installed.

    At first Sekrit wanted the dwarven cannons, but the mechanisms were tooplicated for the quickly-gathered sailors to operate.

    Not to mention, Leopolt had to tell her not to move them because he needed them for a n, which made the both of them stare at each other for more than ten seconds.

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see Celia secretly agitating Leopolt from behind.

    In any case, Aless of Aless had its armor and firepower enhanced.

    ¡¸By the way, where did Sekrit go?¡¹

    She puffed her cheeks when I started to pat Celia¡¯s head so I need to dete her.

    ¡¸Over there. It looks like she¡¯s training the Aless sailors.¡¹

    I look and see the Aless soldiers in several small boats doing oar-rowing training. Despite being a fair distance away, I can hear Sekrit yelling.

    ¡¸Move together. You won¡¯t build up speed if every one of you rows separately. How many times do I have to say it until you understand!?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no such thing as impossible for our muscles!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re starting to turn right. That¡¯s proof of the port side winning, row harder! Victory is within or grasp!¡¹

    I can¡¯t bear to watch.

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible.¡¹

    Celia copies exactly what I do.

    The boats take turns turning right and then left more frequently than going straight.

    Weren¡¯t they more in sync during thending operation? In the end, it was no use.

    Sekrit also reaches her limit and begins to kick the soldiers with as much force as a man. Yet, the Aless soldiers simplyugh jovially.

    ¡¸Ah, they¡¯re going to crash.¡¹

    No sooner than those words came out from Celia¡¯s mouth did two boats collide, throwing Sekrit and the Aless soldiers into the river.

    Other boats either stray off course and run up onto the coast or row so hard that the oars break, rendering them helpless in the water.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! We crashed!¡¹

    ¡¸Since both boats sunk, we can say this is a draw!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, these oars are weak! They¡¯re not suitable for men of Aless!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers float in the water, shouting back and forth.

    Well, since they swam across the North Teries, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t drown.

    Some of them disy excellent swimming skills as Sekrit makes her way over towards me.

    She deftly lifts herself up onto a protrusion being repaired and silently shakes her head once.

    Most of the water was shaken off from her beautiful ck hair.

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    I offer the towel given to me by Celia.

    Sekrit epts the towel and throws it back at Celia.

    Upon closer inspection, I see it was a cloth dirtied from the cleaning of the ship deck.

    ¡¸They¡¯re trash. They don¡¯t listen to a word anyone says.¡¹

    The soaked Sekrit plops herself onto a wooden crate.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s asking for my opinion, so I¡¯ll stay quiet.

    ¡¸I had high hopes since all of them are well-built and proficient in both swimming and closebat......¡¹

    Celia, whose face was turned ck, throws the towel back at Sekrit.

    ¡¸They can¡¯t even row together. Instead, they rely on strength and break the oars. They pull so hard when unfurling the sails that the ropes tear. They get too excited when boarding that they jump into the river before making contact...... are they beasts? They¡¯re even dumber than you. They only have power.¡¹

    Sekrit nonchntly evades the towel, then kicks a pot containing resin at Celia, tripping her and making her fall.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, give them a chance. You don¡¯t have anyone else to rely on.¡¹

    Besides, it¡¯s not an easy task to gather hundreds of capable swimmers.

    And the only option we have, if we want to make it in time for the naval battle, is to train the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m irritated. I don¡¯t have any other choice than those idiots!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers climb onto the shore one after the other.

    Nobody was washed away or injured. Their durability could not bepared to average people.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what the training consists of, but why not use metal oars instead of wooden ones? That way, they won¡¯t break.¡¹

    ¡¸Metal oars would be too heavy. The boats wouldn¡¯t have the propulsive power to move¨D¨D no wait, those idiots might be able to do it.¡¹

    Sekrit puts a hand to her chin to ponder the thought, easily avoids the angry Celia¡¯s attack, and drops a caterpir stuck to the wooden box inside her cor. Celia screams, takes off her shirt and jumps into the water.

    She swims...... aah, she runs back after stepping on an Aless soldier¡¯s head. She looks fine.

    I point to the ship to make another suggestion.

    ¡¸I have one more idea, albeit an amateurish one. Since the muscle heads are the crew, why not use those? The tall things withdders.¡¹

    ¡¸Boarding towers? It would be absurd to have those things on a battleship......¡¹

    Sekrit res at the Aless soldiers who returned from the river like nothing happened.

    ¡¸It might be better than mishandling a cannon.¡¹

    Sekrit nods, stands up, kisses me and shouts at the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Next, we¡¯re doing training on how to operate a ship. There¡¯s no time to rest!¡¹

    ¡¸Rest? We won¡¯t take a break in the middle of training!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Resting once every five days is more than enough, there¡¯s no time to waste when honing our bodies!¡¹

    Sekrit gets fed up and leaves, and in her ce, Celiaes back with some seaweed on her head.

    ¡¸Damn her, one day I¡¯ll put a hot stone down her shirt and throw her into a muddy stream!¡¹

    Can I consider the training to be progressing smoothly too?

    The sun sets.

    Sekrit continues her training through the night and Celia has her own preparations with her battalion, leaving me alone again.

    Just when I was about to go drink with Ivanna and walk around the town, I feel the same murderous intent I felt this morning aimed at my back.

    ¡¸Good grief, again?¡¹

    When I turned around with a hand on my Dual Crater, I didn¡¯t see a wicked assassin, it was a single woman.

    The woman was shocked momentarily when I faced her and considered running away, but resolved herself to approach me.

    ¡¸Um...... Hardlett-sama, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I inspect the woman as I answer her.

    Agewise, she¡¯s in her thirties, and she¡¯s wearing clothes that show off the valley between herrge breasts.

    She¡¯s around 160 cm tall and her body proportions are slightly plump, with some excess fat around her thighs and upper arms.

    My instincts tell me that judging by heridback way of speech, her strangely gyrating hips and upward nce, she¡¯s quite the pervert.

    She fits my tastes perfectly.

    ¡¸I believe this is our first meeting...... how can I help you?¡¹

    I take my hand off my Dual Crater and speak as gently as possible, my eyes focused on her breasts.

    ¡¸A-actually, I......¡¹

    She puts both hands on her cheeks and shyly shakes her head.

    How cute.

    ¡¸I heard rumors of Hardlett-sama and thought I¡¯d see you with my own eyes...... but......¡¹

    She leans forward to emphasize the gap between her cleavage, then looks upward at me seductively as she confesses.

    ¡¸You¡¯re more lovely now that I¡¯ve met you...... and lewd, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    She stretches as far as she can to bring her lips close to my ear. Her sweet breath makes my ear tingle.

    From under her short skirt, I see a clear fluid ooze down her chubby thigh.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind...... could you make a mess of me?¡¹

    I change my ns, take the woman by the arm, and apany her to an inn.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    Celia (battalionmander), M (going south), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Sekrit (ship captain)

    Leopolt (strategy preparation), Tristan (staff officer plenipotentiary), Gido (escort unit), Yakov (105thmander), Brynhildr (vampire), Ivanna (angry), Ate (princess activities)

    Nonna (awakened legal wife), Ca (bad influence)

    Army:

    Under Protagonist: 42 000

    Escort Unit: 100

    Infantry: 10 450

    Cavalry: 1100

    Archers: 1200

    Cannoneers: 450

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Independent Celia Squad: 1000

    Aless Soldiers: 14 000

    105 Army Corps: 4940

    Cannons: 60, Large Cannons: 22 (-8), Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless (being repaired)

    Large Combat Ships: 5, Small Combat Ships: 20, Transport Ships: 20

    Port City: Stationed in Patena

    Enemy Force: Confirmed Portion

    Western Army: Approx. 50 000, Magrado Local Army: Several Tens of Thousands

    Fleet Stationed in Tebia: (Battleships: 1. Large Combat Ships: 8, Medium Combat Ships: 46, Small Combat Ships: Approx. 90)

    Assets: -230 gold (remodelling fee -200) bill

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 424: Detected Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 424: Detected Scheme</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Aahn, so forceful...... but that part is also lovely.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, my attacks are rough. Better be prepared.¡¹

    I pull along the hand of this thirty-year old woman whose name I don¡¯t even know and open the doors of the inn.

    When I left the money on the counter, the shopkeeper held up three fingers without even looking this way.

    I quietly proceed to enter the third room.

    This inn was picked at random and the room was a rather cheap one with a damp smell floating in the air, which to say the least, wasn¡¯t the most pleasant environment.

    Nevertheless, the woman didn¡¯t seem to mind and assaulted me with her lips as soon as we got in.

    ¡¸How assertive.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, I...... am a pretty lewd person.¡¹

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are¡±, I mutter back, as my hands wrap around her plump ass and I push her against the wall, my tongue also squirming into her mouth.

    For some time, the only sounds in the dimly-lit room were the wet, sloppy sounds of us exchanging saliva and our hot breathing.

    Our strange concentration allowed us to hear the noises from the adjacent room.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I have a husband......¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m better looking than him and I have good technique in bed. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    It seems there is a married woman to our right that was persuaded into cheating.

    While thinking about how scandalous it is for her to do something like that, my right hand slips under her skirt and rubs her ass over her wet underwear.

    ¡°Aaah...... oh no, we did it...... what will I do?¡±

    ¡°W-we both drank so...... well, I¡¯ll see ya.¡±

    To our left, it sounds like two youngsters did it under the influence of alcohol.

    As I question the sense of virtue held by the young couple, I lower the woman¡¯s wet underwear down to her ankles.

    Rather than resist, she actively wiggles her hips to help theme off easier.

    ¡°Sniff. I said we were just going to take a break. That was my first time...... and there¡¯s so much inside......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a path all women must take eventually. I¡¯lle see you again when I want to do it.¡±

    In the room opposite us, it sounds like a bad man had just gobbled up an innocent girl. In addition, he quickly left the room after doing all that he did.

    Wait, that man¡¯s voice sounds familiar......oh, isn¡¯t that Gido? Damn, what is he doing?

    ¡¸Aahn, concentrate.¡¹

    Because I was thinking about all that unrted stuff, the woman I was with impatiently takes my hand and guides it into her chest area.

    Herrge breasts were as soft as they looked and her nipples were on the bigger side.

    My hands move around under her clothes and lightly pinch her nipples.

    Some women feel pain when I do that, while others get turned on.

    My eyes focus on the middle-aged woman¡¯s face to gauge which category she falls under.

    ¡¸Aaah! More...... pull them, twist them......¡¹

    It seems she¡¯s thetter. I learned one of her weaknesses.

    Grinning, I separate myself from the woman.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A dissatisfied expression forms on her face.

    I know she wants me to caress her breasts, but that will be fun forter.

    ¡¸Look.¡¹

    I loosen my belt and pull down my pants.

    Her deep kisses and voluptuous body has awakened my instincts as a man.

    As soon as my pants fall, my dick cuts through the air and springs out.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    She trips on the purple underwear at her feet as she tries to hug me again and unconsciously moves backwards.

    A sense of fear shed in her eyes, but her eyes quickly transformed into those of a woman in heat.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    I put my hands on my hips, confidently disying my member to her, as she timidly brings herself closer to inspect it and falls forward to the floor.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s so big! I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. Not only that...... it¡¯s rugged and covered with veins...... this dick is used to bring down women...... no, to kill women.¡¹

    Breathing hard like she had a high fever, the woman clutches my thighs and slowly strokes my shaft with both hands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard like steel...... and it¡¯s bent back so powerfully...... the girth of the tip is also incredible.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s two mouths start drooling.

    A red tongue extends slowly from her upper mouth to my penis.

    ¡¸What will happen if this goes inside you?¡¹

    I grab her head and tease her, holding my dick in front of her face without letting her suck it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely die. If something so thick, and long, and rugged enters me, my hole would scream out...... you¡¯re going to pull it back after pushing it in deep, right? Then the rim of your hard tip would rub against that sensitive spot...... aaaaaah.¡¹

    She¡¯s getting aroused just by talking about it.

    With her head held in ce, she could only flick her tongue up and down in midair, and unable to control herself, she finally starts to masturbate.

    ¡¸Do you want to suck on it?¡¹

    I grin maliciously, expecting her to beg for it, but she strongly refuses.

    ¡¸S-sucking won¡¯t be enough! I want it inside me...... please!¡¹

    She pleads, practically tearing her clothes off. I guess it¡¯s impossible for the both of us to wait any longer.

    When I nod, an expression of happiness and lewdness fills her face.

    ¡¸Is this alright?¡¹

    Iy face-up on the bed dirtied with various stains.

    I expected someone who is as turned on as her to want a position where I could pound her relentlessly, like missionary or doggy style, but she surprisingly wanted cowgirl.

    ¡¸I want to control how I move so I can savor the most of this humongous thing. ......amazing, it¡¯s standing straight up even when you¡¯re on your back.¡¹

    She kisses both my nipples and then steps over me, my body in between her legs.

    ¡¸Ah, um...... could you listen to a selfish request of mine?¡¹

    She rummages in her bag and takes out a durable-looking rope.

    ¡¸Rope? So you want to be tied up?¡¹

    I¡¯m not exactly inexperienced when ites to rope y in sex, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not very fond of it.

    One time I tied up Celia and felt so guilty that I ended up tearing the ropes apart, and transitioned to doing incest y where a father saved his kidnapped daughter.

    Rope y with Leah involves wrapping it around her neck, so I instantly stopped that, while Mel bes depressed after her skin gets roughed up, and then Gretel normally goes out on walks with a cor.

    By the way, when Nonna gets tied up, her breasts get tremendously squeezed into ridiculous shapes that I lose memory of what happens three hours after that.

    When Ie back to my senses, I would find myself swinging my hips on top of the unconscious Nonna.

    ¡¸No, I know this is rude to ask, but I was hoping to tie up Hardlett-sama...... can I?¡¹

    She appeals to me by clinging to my crotch.

    ¡¸Like I said in the beginning, I¡¯m an extremely lewd woman...... I get so turned on that I lose my mind whenever I rock my hips on top of a man with his hands tied. Hardlett-sama simply has toy back.¡¹

    She nts a few kisses on my stomach then rubs her boobs from my belly down to my dick.

    Seeing no reason to refuse, I allow my hands to be bound.

    ¡¸Hey, this is just for fun, do you have to tie it so tightly?¡¹

    After wrapping the rope around my wrists, she ties the remainder of the rope tightly to the railing at the head of the bed.

    ¡¸Ufuun. Well, if it¡¯s too loose, it would seem fake and I wouldn¡¯t be able to get invested.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    After fixing the rope in ce, she checks several times that it wouldn¡¯te undone before finally lowering herself onto my stomach.

    The sensation of the warm liquid overflowing from her pussy and the pubic hair slick with lubrication on my skin feels great.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little bit of a waste.¡¹

    For some reason, there is some regret in her voice as she reluctantly caresses my rod before covering my mouth with her left hand.

    Her puffy are and cork-like erect nipples show me how aroused she was.

    I anticipate the long-awaited insertion.

    ¡¸Let me send you to hell.¡¹

    Normally in this situation, you would use heaven instead, no?

    She inhales sharply and reaches around her back with her right hand.

    In that moment, murderous intent gushes out from the woman who seductively wiggled her waist.

    Haa, I thought this was going to be a fun time with a lewd woman.

    If she¡¯s going to emit so much murderous intent, there¡¯s no doubt about it.

    ¡¸Farewell, Perverted General-san.¡¹

    She reveals a dagger, which was probably strapped to her back, and swings it down toward my heart.

    Her left hand is pressing down hard to cover my mouth, but I wasn¡¯t going to scream in the first ce.

    I pull on my arms and the entire headboard where my hands were bound separates from the bed with a loud crack.

    I wield the bed railing and deflect the woman¡¯s short sword.

    The broken wooden railing was enough to block the short de of her weapon.

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    She lets out an astonished gasp and, while still naked, jumps off of me, then reaches into her bag located under the bed.

    Herzy movements from before were nowhere to be found and she was like a different person. She most likely has another weapon in there.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    I exert an outward force with my arms to pull them apart.

    The rope, which was too thick simply for ying around, rips with a dry snap and the wrecked bed railing falls to the floor.

    ¡¸Kuh, damn you!¡¹

    The weapon she reaches for is a super small crossbow that could easily be hidden.

    She points the pre-loaded bolt at me.

    ¡¸You were a bit toote.¡¹

    My now freed hands grasp the crossbow and crush it so that it bes useless.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Seeing no other way to resist, she turns and runs away, but I grab her hand before she could take off.

    ¡¸You monster!¡¹

    She ils wildly. I can¡¯t exactly let her go and I can¡¯t really punch her.

    I don¡¯t know what other hidden weapons she could have so pinning her down for too long isn¡¯t a good idea either.

    As I was thinking about what to do, I remember that her crotch is wet.

    She probably used an aphrodisiac on herself to pretend to be a lewd woman so I would let my guard down.

    Unfortunately for her, it didn¡¯t work.

    However, because of that, I can be a little rougher.

    I purposely let go of the woman¡¯s hand.

    Realizing she has a chance to escape, she dashes to the window, ces her hand on the frame of the window at about chest-level, and gets ready to jump.

    At that moment, the woman lifts up her ass towards me. Alright, that¡¯s my cue.

    I spring forth toward the defenceless woman and grab her waist from behind.

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t even give her a chance to turn around and¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hmph!!¡¹

    I plunge my still erect meat rod into the woman¡¯s slippery hole.

    She lets out a shrill scream.

    I don¡¯t let up even after mming into the depths of her vagina, and continue pushing my hips forward...... bypassing one more barrier.

    My dick invades her womb

    ¡¸Agaaaaah!!¡¹

    She lets out a low-pitched bestial growl and arches her back.

    After her limbs briefly thrashed about helplessly, her ck eyes rolled back and she lost consciousness.

    Judging by the sensation just now, this woman doesn¡¯t have experience giving birth.

    My big cock suddenly pierced her womb which never allowed anything inside before, so she¡¯s naturally not going to be able to handle it.

    In fact, if her pussy wasn¡¯t already loosened and melting like it is now, I could have possibly destroyed her vagina.

    ¡¸I apologize for thrusting so violently, but you tried to kill me. I hope you can forgive me.¡¹

    I move the woman, while I¡¯m still connected to her, back to the bed.

    Since I was pretty reckless, her hole is spasming and clenching uncontrobly, preventing me from pulling out easily.

    ¡¸To be honest, I already figured it out from the start.¡¹

    The way she approached me wasn¡¯t suspicious.

    Her act was also perfect, making me believe that she was a lewd woman.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t hide her bloodlust.

    It helped that my senses were sharpened from the assassin in the morning.

    Celia also warned me to be careful of assassins in the evening.

    If I wasn¡¯t the target¨D¨Dlike, if it was Leopolt, he would have fallen for it and the assassination would have been sessful.

    ¡¸You were just unlucky.¡¹

    When I brushed the woman¡¯s hair with an air ofposure, I heard stomping on the floor of the cheap inn.

    The light tapping rhythm is familiar and I know it belongs to Celia. She brought more than one person with her this time.

    ¡¸Shopkeep¨D¨D eei, why is he not at the counter!? Fine then...... sniff sniff. Second floor, huh? Sniff sniff...... sniff sniff...... right here!¡¹

    The door flies open.

    ¡¸Pardon me, Aegir-sama! You¡¯re with a woman like I thought...... no, more importantly, I have an urgent report. Key personnel are being simultaneously targeted by assassins!¡¹

    Celia says while ring at the white-eyed woman.

    Following behind her is Sekrit and Leopolt.

    With all these people, I¡¯d look uncool if I remained in the doggy style position with the woman, so I somehow pull myself free, clear my throat and sit on the bed.

    ¡¸This woman was one of them. She deceived me and tried to kill me. I took care of it without a problem, though.¡¹

    ¡¸The strewn clothes and wreckage says otherwise.¡¹

    I ignore Sekrit¡¯s snide remark.

    ¡¸So, who did they target?¡¹

    I¡¯ll stop the tomfoolery here.

    It wouldn¡¯t be funny if Ivanna or Tristan were taken out.

    I put on my pants and sit back on the bed with a serious expression.

    Celia answers after tying up the fainted woman.

    ¡¸They aimed for Gildress, Leopolt-san, Ivanna-san, and Tristan.¡¹

    That¡¯s pretty much all of them.

    The enemy has an urate grasp of our chain ofmand.

    ¡¸So, did they get anyone?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    I put a hand to my chest in relief.

    ¡¸Gildress was lured into a back alley by an assassin disguised as a street prostitute, but somehow escaped danger. Since the culprit ran away, we couldn¡¯t figure out her identity.¡¹

    ¡¸How simple-minded can he be...... is his brain only made up of muscle and lust?¡¹

    The air seemed to freeze for a second until Celia cleared her throat and continued.

    ¡¸To be more urate, he was assaulted with a poison needle. However, he continued to have sex, seemingly unaffected, then he let the woman get away.¡¹

    My head hurts whenever I listen to stories about him. Move on to the others.

    Next, Leopolt steps forward indifferently to present his situation.

    ¡¸An assassin disguised as a soldier approached me, iming to have secret orders from Lord Radhalde. He was unable to recite the code agreed upon by the Military Commissioner when asked, confirming my suspicions of his identity.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know there was such a code.

    ¡¸From what I¡¯ve investigated so far, they seem to have received orders from the Central Army Commander of South Yuguria, Maestus. I extracted from him that they were told to prioritize finding out more information on our fleet rather than ournd army. Unfortunately, prioritizing a speedier acquisition of information made it difficult to preserve the man for further examination.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change at all.

    Celia, who seems to have remembered something, shivered in terror.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll hear anything pleasant if I dwell on this topic any longer.

    ¡¸What about Ivanna?¡¹

    She¡¯s the linchpin of our fleet operations.

    At first nce, she might not show any openings, but she seems likely to fall for traps if she is angered.

    ¡¸Apparently, Ivanna-san was hit on by a handsome man at a bar......¡¹

    Crap. I didn¡¯t go with her so someone took advantage of her when she went to drink alone?

    ¡¸However, when he asked to be in a rtionship with her, he incurred her wrath and his head...... when searching his bodyter, a poisoned knife was found in his possession, which revealed his true identity. Since he was killed, the details remain unknown.¡¹

    Ivanna is also pretty scary.

    If you anger her when she has drank alcohol, that¡¯s what happens.

    Let¡¯s just say that all¡¯s well that ends well.

    ¡¸What about Tristan? He¡¯s not very athletic. If he¡¯s targeted, he can¡¯t save himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Tristan hasn¡¯t taken one step outside of the headquarters, so the assassin couldn¡¯t reach him. Instead, a vignt soldier checked on the unusual situation and discovered the attacker, who ended up resisting and being killed on the spot.¡¹

    Ah, is that so? Well, noting out of his room when he isn¡¯t called upon is amon urrence.

    That would make the degree of difficulty way higher for the assassin.

    Just when I was about to think everyone was safe, Sekrit took a step forward.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t in the little girl¡¯s report, but one of them came to me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!? Be quiet you¨D¨D¡¹

    I restrain Celia with my hand and allow Sekrit to talk.

    ¡¸Did you kill him?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s basic knowledge to capture spies and assassins alive. I let him live.¡¹

    Sekrit plops herself beside me on the bed.

    ¡¸This guy who called out to me on the street, he was a pretty decent-looking guy. Yeah...... his face, it¡¯s better than yours.¡¹

    Sekrit sneers as she scratches my chin. Now I¡¯m curious about what happens next.

    ¡¸¡±I¡¯m in love with you¡±, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a beauty like you¡±, it¡¯s in a woman¡¯s nature to feel good when praised by a handsome man like that, right?¡¹

    Sekrit seems to be more amused the more unhappy I look.

    Celia can¡¯t hide her irritation, meanwhile Leopolt couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡¸That guy takes my hand and brings me to an empty house. He was begging with eyes like an abandoned puppy after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Did he embrace you?¡¹

    I grasp Sekrit¡¯s shoulder, real bloodlust leaking out.

    ¡¸After we get into the house, the man pushes me down and takes off his clothes, muttering how much he loves me and then¨D¨D¡¹

    My anger cannot be suppressed and shows on my face.

    ¡¸This happened.¡¹

    Sekrit drops something in my hand.

    ¡¸Hyaah!?¡¹

    Celia reacts before me and yells out loudly.

    The object oozing a little blood¨D¨D was the man¡¯s penis and testicles.

    ¡¸Kukuku, seducing? Assassination? Compared to what goes behind the scenes in the Empire, this stuff is child¡¯s y. Look, I have these things too.¡¹

    She hands me a pair of wrists. Then, she piles on two ears and an eyeball.

    ¡¸Thatdy-killer is still in that house. I didn¡¯t really restrain him or anything...... well, if he manages to run in that state, I might just see him in a better light.¡¹

    ¡¸Send some soldiers there to arrest him.¡¹

    Celia nods and runs off in response to my order as I toss away all the various parts Sekrit unloaded onto me.

    I flick the snickering Sekrit¡¯s forehead before turning to Leopolt.

    ¡¸So, what do you want to do with him?¡¹

    Celia is enough to handle coordinating the soldiers.

    Ever since this guy came, he¡¯s been thinking about something.

    ¡¸Right, I formed a n based around the information from the assassin that revealed their emphasis on our fleet rather than ournd army. In order to execute it, an enemy survivor is needed.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s assant broke in the process of obtaining information.

    Tristan¡¯s and Ivanna¡¯s assants died, while Gildress allowed his assassin to get away. Sekrit¡¯s...... probably won¡¯t work.

    ¡¸I figured Lord Hardlett would keep his assant alive, plus it¡¯s fortunate that you also didn¡¯t let her run.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lump me together with Gildress. I¡¯m fine with you using this woman, but you¡¯re not allowed to break her.¡¹

    She may be an enemy, but I don¡¯t want him killing or incapacitating her. The most I¡¯ll allow is getting her pregnant.

    ¡¸No problem. The strategy was one that starts off by letting her escape alive.¡¹

    I¡¯ll let him handle it then.

    A Few Days Later.

    ¡¸Orrah, cum!!¡¹

    I make a hard thrust with my hips and inject my seed into the woman.

    ¡¸Auuu......¡¹

    Her legs kick around as she lets out a feeble moan, then eventually copses limply.

    She remains motionless after that.

    ¡¸Fuu©` I fucked a lot today too.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, she fainted. As expected of the general, yer of women.¡¹

    The one who made the vulgarment was Yakov.

    He and I took turns having sex with the female assassin in this confinement room.

    ¡¸For a scoundrel who tried to kill the general, she has quite the amazing body, eh?¡¹

    Yakov smirks nastily and takes a gulp of alcohol.

    ¡¸Gahaha, it¡¯s a good thing I spared her life. I¡¯ll use her as a toy until she gets pregnant.¡¹

    I grin in a simrly dirty way and finish my alcohol in one go.

    ¡¸But general, is it fine to be upying yourself with women for so long? The fleet will be mobilizing soon...... the start of next week, I believe.¡¹

    Yakov¡¯s question put an upset expression on my face and I squeezed the ass of the unconscious woman roughly.

    ¡¸That kind of n was decided by the royal pce and the fleetmander. It¡¯s not my responsibility. Besides, the fleet ran west just because of ¡°major¡± damage from the naval battle, how can we win with such a half-hearted measure!?¡¹

    ¡¸Damn right, the royal pce and fleetmander are cowards. In contrast, the general is brave.¡¹

    When Yakov praises me, I lean back in a cocky manner.

    It¡¯s a rather stupid gesture, but this is also part of the n.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s see who can drink more. Try to win against me this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, that¡¯s going to be a tough task for me.¡¹

    Yakov and I cackle as we conduct our drinking contest, then we eventually pass out.

    ¨D¨Dor we pretend to, keeping one eye half open.

    After confirming Yakov and I were both snoring, the woman woke up.

    With efficient movements, she gropes our bodies until she finds the keys attached to Yakov¡¯s waist.

    ¡¸Next week...... fleet will move...... seriously damaged...... I better report this......¡¹

    The woman mutters softly to herself, then opens the room door without a sound and sneaks off.

    Yakov and I exchange a nce from our half-open eyes and then smile.

    The nmences.

 Chapter 425: Patena Open Sea Naval Battle â€“ Fleet Battle

    <h4>Chapter 425: Patena Open Sea Naval Battle ¨C Fleet Battle</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Ten Days Later. North Teries River ¨C On Board Aless of Aless.

    ¡¸The wind changed...... we¡¯re drifting to the left. Close the sail of the third mast. Steer to starboard a tiny bit.¡¹

    Instructions are hurled from the deck where Sekrit has seated herself imposingly.

    I¡¯m also there, seated behind her on a barrel of sand, but I keep quiet since I¡¯m not knowledgeable on fleet operations.

    ¡¸Hey, she said close the sail.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? It was just opened? Man, ships are really troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a ship crowned with the Aless name. I wonder if I can go to the enemy alone if I continue rowing.¡¹

    The Aless soldiers carry out their orders with visibly unustomed movements.

    Their tight sailor uniforms are quiteical and some have ripped open the back or ass area of their clothes.

    In the past ten days, besides sleep, the rest of their time have been spent training, but even so, they are no better than amateurs. I didn¡¯t think they could function in a position that required assorted skills like a sailor, however......

    ¡¸They¡¯re surprisingly capable.¡¹

    I murmur.

    I know they¡¯re following Sekrit¡¯s precise orders, but at the very least, they¡¯re able to get the Aless of Aless cruising at a sufficient speed withoutgging behind the rest of the fleet. They also aren¡¯t fazed by unforeseen circumstances, so they actually have a high ability toplete their assigned tasks.

    With such thoughts running through my head, the ship rapidly veers off to the right.

    Sekrit immediately clicks her tongue and kicks the chair¨D¨D the ass of the man who she¡¯s using as a chair, before yelling out more orders.

    ¡¸You turned to port, morons. And I said a little bit! You made two full rotations of the helm.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, starboard is this side!? Sorry, I was mistaken!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re waving gs on the ship in front. I don¡¯t know what it means, but they seem mad.¡¹

    Sekrit hops back on her man-chair and raises her voice.

    ¡¸I already taught you what the g signals are. Damn, you guys got muscles packed in your brains¨D¨D ¡°change course and follow the gship¡±. This message was needlessly repeated three times. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just that woman getting irritated.¡¹

    The g signals were repeated another two more times after that, although Sekrit simply returns the ship back to its original route without responding.

    ¡¸Can we battle like this? They¡¯re doing the best they can just to keep us sailing straight.¡¹

    Usingnd armyparisons, this would be like soldiers wearing armor struggling just to stand.

    Combat would be out of the question.

    Noticing my concern, Sekrit beckons me with her index finger, making sure the Aless soldiers can¡¯t hear her.

    ¡¸They¡¯re doing better than I expected. I was fully prepared after ten days to have amateurs making mistakes left and right, but they promptly corrected the ship¡¯s course. As long as I give detailed instructions, they¡¯ll do fine.¡¹

    She gave a surprisingly high evaluation of them.

    Well, I can feel relieved if Sekrit says so.

    When I was about to think that way, the ship suddenly elerated towards the ally ship in front.

    On the stern of that ship, the crew members are furiously waving red gs in a panic.

    Even though I don¡¯t understand how to read g signals, it was clear to me that they were repeatedly signalling for our ship to stop.

    ¡¸I said to close the sail, so why are we increasing in speed...... idiots, don¡¯t row the oars without being ordered! Put them down and decelerate!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuu, I was too impatient to get on the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t keep calm if I don¡¯t move my body. Onnd, I would normally run as fast as I can.¡¹

    Aless of Aless came within a few meters of the ally ship before the paddles were lowered into the water to slow down the ship, somehow managing to avoid a collision.

    ¡¸Haa©`¡¹

    Sekrit sits back down on her man-chair.

    Even someone like her who isposed enough to smile in battle can¡¯t help sighing and sweating.

    I can rte.

    Whenever I interact with the Aless soldiers, it really tires me out.

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s not the worst this time around. That¡¯s because their boss, Gildress, was left behind.

    If he was here, all of them would listen to his orders instead, thus he was not allowed toe along.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be long before we encounter the enemy if all goes ording to n, and I wanted to cheer you up by bumping hips......¡¹

    Sekrit makes a reproachful face.

    ¡¸But with these guys, I can¡¯t leave them alone for five minutes or we¡¯d be thrown overboard while our bodies were still connected.¡¹

    Sekrit nods her head and pushes Lott to me.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t go, but you¡¯re pent-up right? I¡¯ll lend her to you, so go relieve yourself.¡¹

    Sekrit jerks her chin in my direction when Lott hesitates briefly and gets her to cling to my hips.

    It seems Sekrit is concerned about my lust.

    I appreciate the thought, but I would feel bad entertaining myself on my own.

    ¡¸Nah, I¡¯ll stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you want to do it here!? Uuuu...... fine.¡¹

    Lott¡¯s face turned red as she began to strip.

    I didn¡¯t mean to do that.

    ¡¸Besides, I can¡¯t rx knowing you¡¯re alone in the middle of all those Aless soldiers.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want toe back and see Sekrit¡¯s dark skin covered with white stuff.

    Everyone on the ship should already be informed Sekrit belongs to me, but that won¡¯t stop the Aless soldiers from aiming for her anyways.

    They¡¯re bold enough to have sex in front of me. Of course I tossed them in the river and had them swim back.

    ¡¸Kuku, I guess that¡¯s also one reason you chose me over Ivanna.¡¹

    Sekrit grabs my shirt and pulls me in for a kiss.

    At the same time, she beckons Lott with a finger so she can scratch under her chin.

    ¡¸Hauun.¡¹

    Instantly, Lott¡¯s eyes melt and she licks the toe of Sekrit¡¯s crossed leg.

    She¡¯spletely being dominated. She probably can¡¯t live without Sekrit.

    There was another dispute about whether I should board the Suvorov, which Ivanna would be on, or the Aless of Aless.

    In the end, it was decided I would board this ship because I was needed to lead the inadequately trained Aless soldiers.

    Sure enough, Ivanna became angry, and although I made it up to her by embracing her before we departed, the stepping, kicking, whipping and biting she did at the end was tough for my dick to endure.

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess.¡¹

    I smile and return the kiss, once again gazing at the Aless of Aless.

    ¡¸The training was barelypleted and the remodelling was also barely done.¡¹

    Additional ting was hammered sloppily onto the hull with huge metal nails and the minimum amount of paint wasn¡¯t done, so there isn¡¯t an ounce of elegance to the ship¡¯s appearance.

    ¡¸Fuu, it really is ugly.¡¹

    The cannons peeking out of the gun deck and the eight newly installedrge cannons were also unnaturally sticking out of the windows.

    There wasn¡¯t enough time for the interior of the ship to be renovated, so they were essentially jammed in by force.

    I hope they don¡¯t slip out.

    ¡¸Yet, it has a certain beauty. It¡¯s focused only on fighting...... the battleship¡¯s sole purpose is to kill. Surely, a name like the Leviathan suits this beast best.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Aless of Aless?¡¹

    When the discrepancy was pointed out, Sekrit clicks her tongue and digs her heel into the back of the man-chair.

    That was when it happened.

    Sekrit promptly stands up and kicks the Aless soldier in charge of deciphering g signals.

    Everyone else had to resort to using a code chart, which was most likely written by Sekrit, but couldn¡¯t figure it out in the end.

    ¡¸Enemy fleet in front. 48 medium ships, at least 50 small ships.¡¹

    ¡¸So they¡¯vee.¡¹

    I stand up as well.

    ¡¸The enemy battleship also has patchwork done like us. Kuku, they rushed toplete the repairs so they could sortie quickly.¡¹

    Sekrit chuckles, using the man-chair and my shoulder as a stepping tform to climb up the mast.

    ¡¸In terms of numbers, we¡¯re perfectly half the size of their fleet. It appears the n worked.¡¹

    ¡¸The female assassin returned safely.¡¹

    Although it¡¯s irrelevant, I sigh in relief.

    Fucking her was part of the n, but she¡¯s without a doubt still a woman I imnted by seed in.

    On the very top of the mast, Sekrit holds onto the rod that¡¯s on the tip and perilously bnces herself to look to the rear.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dsignaller.¡¹

    Nobody answers.

    A metal canteen gets hurled down from above.

    ¡¸Ooh, you meant me!?¡¹

    One soldier stands up almost like he forgot his role.

    ¡¸Enemy fleet spotted behind us as well. 2 battleships, 5rgebat ships, and over 50 small ships. Inform the front.¡¹

    We¡¯re sandwiched nicely.

    But this is also within our expectations.

    The enemy wanted to know about our fleet movement more so than ournd army.

    Our fleet was the most important subject to them.

    That allowed us to use the female assassin to our advantage, leaking information that our fleet suffered serious damage and would be retreating safely downstream. Appropriately, several ships were covered with sheets in order to make it seem like we wanted to hide the damage.

    Multiple enemy spies should have infiltrated Patena, but they shouldn¡¯t be aware of our tactics.

    Acting on the fabricated truth, our ships set sail downstream, not upstream where the enemy fleet was located.

    This should present a potential opening for the enemy to annihte us.

    The enemy¡¯s tactic should be to use high-speed ships that are smaller than mid-sizedbat ships to circle around in front, eliminate our escape route via a pincer maneuver with thergebat ships in the rear and destroy us.

    ¡¸At the same time, this is also a good chance for us to defeat the enemy fleet.¡¹

    Leopolt prepared a n for that very reason, but before that, we must conduct the naval battle.

    ¡¸From the gship to all ships¨D¨Dproceed as nned. Hard to port. Line up in a row as we established.¡¹

    Sekrit reads the g signals herself and gives out orders.

    Our formation involves thergebat ships covered with cloths in the middle while the smaller ships surround them...... this way, it looks like we¡¯re trying to protect the damaged ships.

    But when the cloths were removed in time with Ivanna¡¯s orders, the ships revealed were not damaged.

    The fleet turns collectively, bing one line and the sides of the ships facing the current.

    ¡¸They were obviously going to sandwich us. As long as we are heading downstream, the probability of us getting away is high unless they impede us someway.¡¹

    Our cannons are brought forth onto the deck and the Aless soldiers load the gunpowder and cannonballs in an unustomed fashion.

    Hey, some of them loaded the gunpowder and cannonball in reverse. Fix it.

    ¡¸It was a mistake to split their forces in half though. They only needed to send enough to block our path. As effective as a two-pronged attack is against a fleeing enemy¨D¨D¡¹

    All ally ships finish preparations to fire their cannons.

    At the same time, an anchor-like iron ball was dropped into the water from the port side of all ships.

    With the center of gravity titled to the left...... the current was utilized to shift the diagonally-facing ships parallel to each other.

    While the formation drifted apart slightly, the additional weight on each ship ensured a stable position.

    Everything was decided ahead of time.

    ¡¸A ship¡¯s cannons are on both sides. Being attacked from both sides doesn¡¯t decrease a ship¡¯s firepower.¡¹

    The enemy was shocked when our fleet suddenly stopped in the middle of the river.

    ¡¸Meanwhile, our enemy ising from upstream and from downstream...... it¡¯s going to be difficult to coordinate.¡¹

    Soon enough, the enemyes into our shooting range.

    g signals are waved from the Suvorov tomence attacking.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s aim is to squeeze into our formation and fire at close range. Sink them before they get near us.¡¹

    Sekrit draws her sword and yells bravely, however, none of the Aless soldiers cheer.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Sekrit, who was made to look too impertinent, stares unhappily at her crew.

    ¡¸Mmm, not being able to see the enemy¡¯s faces doesn¡¯t excite me one bit.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not fighting with swords or spears, we¡¯re simply lighting an iron pipe......¡¹

    Morale is t.

    I have to do something about it.

    This isn¡¯t something I want to show anybody, but I¡¯ll endure it since Nonna or Celia are not here.

    I take off my shirt to be half-naked, then address the Aless soldiers.

    I¡¯ll ask Sekritter to forget what she sees.

    ¡¸Nnggrrh, how depressing! You still call yourselves men of Aless!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh! A rousing voice!¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, that body...... it¡¯s frustrating to admit how iparable it is!¡¹

    I spread my arms and flex to show off my biceps before shouting further.

    ¡¸Our ship is a man¡¯s ship, meaning the battle we¡¯re about to fight is a shing of men! Men of Aless, strip! Shout! Raise the smoke signal for battle!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the same whether on water or onnd...... a battle is about the begin!¡¹

    ¡¸Follow the man who Gildress also acknowledges! Strip! Shout!¡¹

    ¡¸I see the king in his back! To battle!!¡¹

    My encouragement was answered.

    Like a surging wave, the war cry reverberates across the ship¡¯s deck, to the interior, to gun deck and up to the mast.

    Sailor uniforms get ripped apart one after the other and the ambient temperature seems to rise a few degrees.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooooooooh¨D¨D!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸......why strip?¡¹

    Don¡¯t be reproachful, Sekrit. Don¡¯t worry about the details and go with the flow.

    I know there are some who even took their pants off, but don¡¯t pay them any heed.

    The ally ship adjacent to us also begins to shoot.

    ¡¸Fire the starting shot!¡¹

    Cannons are ignited ordingly by the Aless soldiers.

    The force of all the cannons firing at once shakes the Aless of Aless and the ensuing smoke dyes our vision white.

    Since our allies also did the same, we can¡¯t see anything around us.

    ¡¸Wow! What a shy smoke signal.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best thing to energize us! That roar is worthy to be Aless¡¯s smoke signal.¡¹

    Sekrit yells at the lookout on top of the mast.

    ¡¸Lookout, report.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to fight! A fist fight between men! We¡¯ll show them the strength of men from Aless! Wahahahaha!!¡¹

    Not getting a proper response, Sekrit climbs up the mast herself.

    ¡¸The smoke is clearing...... aim¨D¨D fire!!¡¹

    Sekrit gives orders from the mast.

    I swing my arm down to correspond.

    Thunderous booms ring out. This time, because the timing of our ally cannons were slightly dyed, our vision was not as clouded.

    The Aless soldiers poured their energy into this bombardment.

    I strain my eyes to see whether it had any effect.

    ¡¸......that¡¯s strange.¡¹

    Every time our ally ships fired, bits and pieces of splintered wood explode from the enemy ships, some ships even start to tilt due to their masts and decks getting destroyed by the concentrated barrage.

    However, no matter how much the Aless of Aless fires, it only results in columns of water.

    ¡¸70 cannons fired¨D¨D hits on target......zero! Next volley¨D¨Dhits on target......one, are you guys screwing around!?¡¹

    Sekrit cries out from the mast.

    They were firing on a stable tform since the lowering of the iron ball into the water maintained the ship¡¯s parallel position, plus they were firing after the smoke cleared.

    Nheless, why were they not able to hit anything...... maybe they just suck.

    ¡¸Wahaha, cannons are no more than smoke signals after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get to the real battle already!¡¹

    Breaking formation and charging in solo would definitely inconvenience Ivanna and be a reason for our defeat.

    In the meantime, an enemyrgebat ship that fixed its aim on the Aless of Aless approaches.

    While considering what to do, new orders are shouted out by Sekrit.

    ¡¸Portside red, starboard blue, take aim.¡¹

    Confused at what was meant by those words, I take a peek at the gun deck and see the cannons resting on tforms painted with dyes of different colors.

    The Aless soldiers move the cannons to the ce with the color Sekrit dictated and adjust the firing angle.

    ¡¸Fire.¡¹

    Multiple booms roar out and at least ten cannonballsnd on the approaching ship, riddling the side of the ship with holes and chasing it away almost as quickly as it sailed forward.

    ¡¸I already know they don¡¯t have the brains to aim. If I do this, they can¡¯t make mistakes.¡¹

    I guess they have set angles and distances ording to the color.

    With that said, this would all depend on the extraordinary skills of the person giving orders, in other words, Sekrit.

    ¡¸Next, only therge cannons on the port side, green¨D¨D fire!¡¹

    Four cannons each on the left and right blow their loads.

    The targeted mid-sized ship clearly seems outside of the range, but a few secondster, three cannonballsnded with big sshes in the water and one exploded on the ship.

    It only took a single hit from therge cannon to deal critical damage to the ship, which slowly gets swallowed up by the river.

    ¡¸One hit...... that can¡¯t be simply because of the size difference. What if an evenrger cannon was used?¡¹

    Does she mean the dwarf cannons which we left off the ship?

    ¡¸If only that gloomy guy didn¡¯t say anything...... whatever.¡¹

    Sekrit would continue giving appropriate orders from atop the mast to defeat enemy after enemy.

    The problem was having to deal with ships riding the current from upstream and sailing into our formation.

    Ally ships start to go ame and some even sink.

    Naturally, the Aless of Aless is a perfect target due to its size.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    A cannonball crashes close to me.

    I instinctively cover Lott with my body, protecting her from the debris.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. Thank you.¡¹

    I feel a hard lump against my naked upper body.

    That reminds me, Lott stripped all of her clothes.

    Might as well give her nipples a quick pinch.

    Of course, damage wasn¡¯t limited to one area of the ship.

    ¡¸Gun deck was shot! Two cannons blew up! No one injured.¡¹

    ¡¸Fourth mast shot, half destroyed. Three people overboard, no one injured.¡¹

    ¡¸One shot to the deck, one deck cannon damaged, fire has broken out, no one injured.¡¹

    ¡¸Direct hit to the oarpartment, three people blown away. No one injured.¡¹

    Damage reports keeping in.

    ¡¸Be as urate as possible. How could there be no one injured¨D¨Dlook, you¡¯re injured yourself.¡¹

    Sekrit descends from the mast.

    On the deck, an Aless soldier curiously checks his body which was sprinkled by splinters of wood.

    He ps both arms, ps both legs, rubs his stomach andstly rubs his neck.

    ¡¸My arms, legs and head are still attached. None of my guts have spilled out. I¡¯m not injured.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, I was only burned.¡¹

    ¡¸Only my left arm broke. It can¡¯t be considered an injury if it¡¯s still connected.¡¹

    Sekrit was wide-eyed. A rare sight.

    Therge body of the Aless of Aless made it susceptible to concentrated attacks, but the overwhelmingly tough Aless soldiers plus the reinforced ting of the ship prevented any loss inbat ability. Instead, it was the enemy who got defeated instead.

    Among the ships sank, it has been confirmed that at least onergebat ship, two mediumbat ships and five small ships were sent to the bottom of the river.

    Still, the situation is not looking favorable for us.

    At first, we were putting up a good fight against the enemying from both sides, however, that wasn¡¯t the case after they charged into our formation.

    The order to fight freely was given and each ship removed the iron ball fixing their vessels in ce, yet it seemed the enemy overwhelmed our ally forces with more than double our numbers.

    ¡¸Is it about time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯ll be bad if things continue at this rate.¡¹

    Sekrites down the mast and points to a certain location.

    There, the g ship Suvorov is surrounded by multiple ships and is meandering like a water snake.

    Therge battleship cannot make small movements so dealing with many smaller ships at close range is difficult.

    Our allies who were supposed to provide support have their hands full with the other enemy ships.

    ¡¸Should we go?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m reluctant, but we can¡¯t go on if the gship is sunk.¡¹

    I draw my sword and point the tip at the Suvorov.

    ¡¸We will now be backing up the gship. Lower the oars and row toward the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, we¡¯re finally charging!?¡¹

    ¡¸The time hase to show our manliness.¡¹

    The sail gets folded and the metal oars extend from both sides of the boat to the surface of the water.

    ¡¸With that said, this ship is even more sluggish than the Suvorov. Be careful of the enemy¡¯s position, and calcte the current of the river¨D¨D¡¹

    I put my hand on Sekrit¡¯s shoulder and smile. She doesn¡¯t have to do all that.

    ¡¸Just row with all your might. Disy your manliness.¡¹

    I don¡¯t strain my voice unnecessarily and speak in a calm tone.

    Simrly, the Aless soldiers simply respond with a short ¡°aye¡±.

    A drum was being beaten in timing with the rowing of the oars.

    Even though the oars were made of metal, they were lifted by the Aless soldiers like they were made of wood, and the Aless of Aless slowly sails forward.

    ¡¸Faster.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    The drum was beaten at a quicker rhythm.

    The oars scoop through the water, rowing at the same pace as other ships moving at full speed.

    Our speed sharply increases and white waves get kicked up from the ship¡¯s bow.

    ¡¸Faster.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    Again, the rhythm of the drum increases.

    We line up with other ships also heading to the aid of the gship that should be lighter than the Aless of Aless, and we eventually watch as they are left behind.

    On the decks of those ships, sailors couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.

    ¡¸More.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! Oh! Oh!¡¹

    The beat of the drum became a steady continuous rhythm.

    At this point, we were moving fast enough that our bodies reeled backward from the force.

    Enemy ships trying to block our path are left behind and cannonballs fired at us misjudged our speed, only grazing the stern and falling harmlessly into the water.

    Sekrit, with her mouth agape, watches in awe as her hair flutters in the wind.

    ¡¸Is that all you can do? Give me that.¡¹

    I take the drumstick from the soldier hitting the drum and beat it continuously myself at a vigorous rhythm.

    ¡¸Full speed ahead. Show them the power of the men of Aless.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooooh!!¡¹

    Such a high-paced rhythm no longer fulfilled the role of setting the tempo for the rowing.

    However, the Aless soldiers didn¡¯t need it anymore.

    The oars on both sides were simply being rowed as fast and as hard as possible.

    Somehow, the Aless soldiers manage to keep in synch with each other. That is how they fight.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with these guys...... the bow is lifting up!?¡¹

    The bow of the Aless of Aless was raised above the water surface almost like a small boat when going at high speed.

    It¡¯s beyond the normal speed of ships now. Therge body of the Aless of Aless was sliding along as fast as a galloping horse.

    No enemy or ally could keep up and cannonballs targeting the ship missed as we were moving so fast that by the time the projectile approached us, we were already out of the way.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the name of this ship?¡¹

    I ask, still banging uselessly on the drum.

    ¡¸Aless! Of......Aless!! A man¡¯s ship crowned with the name of Aless!¡¹

    The men rowing the oars reply happily.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Men! Strong men of Aless!!¡¹

    The sweat flying off the bodies of the rowing soldiers was like rain.

    Our speed continued to increase.

    asionally, the boat would even seem to skip on the water surface.

    ¡¸Man. The king has entrusted this to us.¡¹

    I put on the cape handed to me by one of the Aless soldiers.

    The crimson cloth flutters in the wind.

    ¡¸......what is this method of ship handling?¡¹

    Sekrit remains dumbfounded as we drew closer to the Suvorov.

    It soon bes clear that the gship was receiving cannonfire from the three encircling ships and its path was blocked by argebat ship.

    ¡¸Star......no, port...... eeh, I don¡¯t know. Just turn left.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    Regardless of how random my instructions were, the ship¡¯s rudder was turned in the direction I envisioned.

    ¡¸Shoot the ship blocking the Suvorov as we pass by and ¨D¨D mmgh.¡¹

    I cover Sekrit¡¯s mouth.

    An average person¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t see the movement of the oars anymore.

    Yet none of the oars ever bump into each other.

    No orders were given to steer the sheep either, but minor adjustments are being made ordingly.

    Aless soldiers don¡¯t understand logic.

    However, they can achieve amazing feats in battle just by giving their all, despite not having practiced it.

    ¡¸Charge at that three-mast ship.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    Soldiers on the Suvorov and the enemy ship both stared with wide eyes.

    I happened to catch a glimpse of Ivannamanding her crew on the deck.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to collide!¡¹

    I hold Lott and Sekrit in my arms, nting my feet firmly into the ground.

    The Aless soldiers simrly spread their legs apart and brace for impact.

    The crash was loud enough to drown out the thunderous booms of cannons all around us.

    Aless of Aless smashes into the enemy ship......and splits it in half before sailing through to the other side.

    Sekrit mumbles dryly.

    ¡¸......so stupid.¡¹

    After cleaving the ship, we arrive right in front of the Suvorov.

    Our momentum was slowed down nicely by the collision.

    ¡¸Turn the ship, whichever way is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸......absurd.¡¹

    We make a sharp right turn and the Aless of Aless, its speed now killedpletely, stops directly in front of the Suvorov.

    With a chance to inspect the Suvorov, I see how bad the damage actually is.

    Its gun deck was half destroyed, the deck was torn and crumpled, and one of its masts snapped at the base.

    Ivanna, located on the bridge, gives a quick nce at us and then jerks her face away from us, letting out a rather cold ¡°hmph¡±.

    Fufufu, what a cute and characteristic act.

    ¡¸This is no time to be grinning. We¡¯re sitting ducks here. Now the enemy wille from both sides.¡¹

    Sekrit is right, the Aless of Aless hase to a stop and enemies are iing.

    They¡¯re close enough that I can hear the soldiers yelling.

    ¡¸That was a shy entrance, but closing the distance on a battleship is fatal!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a battleship that they captured from us? Now¡¯s our chance to take it back!¡¹

    Those enemy ships don¡¯t open fire.

    I actually see they have prepared the same boarding towers that we have.

    ¡¸Tch, st them to pieces before they can get on board. Fire the cannons!¡¹

    Nobody listens to Sekrit¡¯s orders.

    All the Aless soldiers shake their head, smiling.

    ¡¸The enemy is challenging us in hand-to-handbat. Answering that with projectiles is not a manly thing to do.¡¹

    Soldiers manning the cannons abandon their stations and pick up swords and shields instead.

    Sekrit was about to fly into a rage and draw her sword, but when she saw me and the Aless soldiers, she gave up.

    ¡¸When this battle is over, I¡¯ll arrange some proper sailors for you. I promise.¡¹

    Boarding towers get lowered from the ship on the left.

    The metal tools tear the sail and dig into the deck.

    I unconsciously smile.

    Even though they are none the wiser, it¡¯s crazy to even think about boarding this ship.

    Let¡¯s pray for the enemy¡¯s happiness in the next life.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t any cannonfire! Did their cannons get damaged?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re practically finished then. Everyone, board¨D¨D¡¹

    I swing my arm forward to signal the Aless soldiers who were breathing heavily like dogs would when staring at prey.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Board theemmmmm!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Nuuooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    At a volume nearly a hundred times louder than the enemy¡¯s shout, the Aless soldiers roar back and rush at the boarding towers.

    Some of them were too fast for their own good and fell in the river, but they simply climbed back up the side of the enemy ship.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    Frozen in ce briefly, the enemy soldiers get knocked out of the way by the stampeding Aless soldiers.

    Nobody could really tell who was boarding who.

    Then, masses of muscles fill the enemy ship.

    Seeing the strange phenomenon, the ship on the right tries to stop boarding.

    But it¡¯s already toote.

    ¡¸Lower them.¡¹

    The towers installed on the Aless of Alesse down on the enemy to the right.

    All at once, the herd of muscles flood to the other side.

    An Aless soldier leading the charge lops off the head of an enemy trying to intercept him, kicks a second enemy into the river and headbutts a third enemy, knocking him unconscious.

    Next came a joint attack from the left and right, which was blocked by the Aless soldier¡¯s sword and shield respectively, then he uses his sword to sh the face of one enemy and bash the head of the other with his shield.

    ¡¸I-is this guy a famed warrior!?¡¹

    That¡¯s actually not the case.

    He¡¯s not even amander, he¡¯s rank and file.

    He¡¯s not particrly strong and is considered average amongst the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸The willingness to challenge us in closebat is good. But aren¡¯t you too weak? You haven¡¯t trained enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Behold the strength of Aless.¡¹

    The hundred enemy soldiers lined up along the deck were routed by less than ten Aless soldiers.

    In a short amount of time, the deck was filled by enemy corpses, and the other enemies get blown away or run out of room and fall in the river.

    As more Aless soldierse on board the ship, the less the enemy soldiers can do.

    I¡¯m pretty sure we have zero casualties.

    Having cleaned the deck, the Aless soldiers sought more enemies by flooding inside the ship. They kicked soldiers and cannons out of the gun deck and into the water.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiih!! Monsters! Save meee!¡¹

    Deciding that the Aless soldiers couldn¡¯t climb up with such a physique, some enemies jumped on top of the masts.

    ¡¸Nuun. Darting around like a monkey...... eei, so tedious!¡¹

    ¡¸Shall we!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah!¡¹

    Three Aless soldiers grab onto the mast and exert their strength.

    The long pole bends back and forth until eventually snapping in the middle, dropping the poor enemy soldier onto the deck and then bouncing off into the river.

    In mere minutes, the two enemy ships lost theirbat ability.

    ¡¸......this isn¡¯t the naval battle I know.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters.

    Now that I look, Ivanna is standing on the Suvorov¡¯s deck with the same expression.

    I guess she was also nning to defeat the enemies with cannonfire.

    Suddenly, multiple grappling hookstch onto the railing near the ship¡¯s bridge.

    ¡¸An?¡¹

    In a few seconds¡¯ time, eight enemy soldiers...... wearing masks and looking nothing like sailors, board the ship.

    ¡¸An ambush?¡¹

    I look down and see a small boat, something normally hard to spot in a battle involvingrge ships, parked beside the Aless of Aless.

    They must have snuck on while we were absorbed in the boarding battle.

    I also just realized there are no soldiers near the bridge.

    ¡¸If we kill the boss......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll all be over......¡¹

    All eight of them were suspicious, but two who looked especially strange split off and headed for me and Sekrit.

    The one running at Sekrit was a man.

    He had a thinnky body almost like he was on the verge of starvation and he was using his hands as fore legs to run on all fours. He held a dagger in his mouth.

    The one running at me was a woman.

    Not as a slight or anything, her body looked like a chicken and she was closing in with a strange mix of eleration and deceleration.

    The other six were noting directly, instead circling around to surround us.

    Is that because they wanted to prevent us from running away and also to keep soldiers from interfering?

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not running.¡¹

    ¡¸Me neither.¡¹

    Sekrit and I exchange a nce and chuckle.

    My Dual Crater and her ws gleam in the light.

 Chapter 426: Patena Open Sea Naval Battle â€“ The Bizarre

    <h4>Chapter 426: Patena Open Sea Naval Battle ¨C The Bizarre</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸¨D¨Dsheea!¡¹

    Thenky man attacks Sekrit.

    As the man approaches with his body low to the ground, it confirms this unit isn¡¯t normal and their fighting style is strange, like I thought.

    When Sekrit readies her ws, the man switches from holding his knife in his mouth to holding it in his right hand.

    The appearance of him running on three legs bypasses strange and reaches eerie territory.

    ¡¸Damn mangy mutt. Can¡¯t you at least walk on all fours?¡¹

    Sekrit insults the man and thrusts downward with her ws.

    It was fast from where I was watching, yet the three-legged man easily dodges with irregr movements.

    I see, his three-legged style gives him maneuverability.

    Furthermore, since he was crawling low and Sekrit¡¯s ws have a short reach, she was limited to a downward attack.

    The man evades Sekrit¡¯s second and third attack as well.

    After the third attack, he transitions to offense.

    With his posture lowered as far down as possible, he swings his dagger at Sekrit¡¯s ankle......no, it wasn¡¯t thatrge of a movement. It was like he attacked with his own w, just like Sekrit.

    Although his reach is extremely short, there was almost no opening for a counterattack.

    ¡¸Annoying insect. You fight well for a damn aphid.¡¹

    Sekrit remains unfazed, being used to life-or-death struggles.

    She snorts and backsteps quickly to dodge the man¡¯s attack.

    All of his sessive attacks from the left and right also get avoided by her nimble movements.

    Despite Sekrit not getting hit, the man continues to attack.

    By his fourth and fifth attacks, Sekrit was pushed towards the mast of the ship and she¡¯s running out of room to run.

    ¡¸Hyo!¡¹

    Noticing Sekrit¡¯s back against the mast, the man lets out a high-pitched yell and pounces.

    Unable to back up any further, Sekrit raises her ws and prepares to block.

    There was a sharp exhale of air.

    ¡¸Did you think you cornered me?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Sekrit stabs her ws into the mast behind her instead of at her opponent, then she lifts her body up.

    The man¡¯s dagger whizzes through the space where Sekrit¡¯s body used to be and scrapes some paint off the mast.

    Sekrit twists herrge body in midair, pulls her ws off the mast, and descends directly on top of the man.

    The man hastily crawls out of the way on all fours like a dog and Sekrit¡¯s ws barely grazes his body, stabbing into the floor.

    It was a rather pathetic way of dodging, but he clearly showed his agility.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t want my ws? Then how about a foot.¡¹

    While her ws were still stuck in the floor, Sekrit opens up her legs andunches a powerful kick to the man¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Gyaiin!!¡¹

    The man flies into a stack of barrels.

    Unluckily, they were filled with vegetables, which cushioned his impact, although his body was left in a miserable state with leaves all over.

    ¡¸Now then, will youe again? ¨D¨Ddefective dog.¡¹

    She seems fine.

    ¡¸Kiieeeeei!!¡¹

    At that moment I switched my attention to the front, the chicken-like woman lunged at me with both hands thrust forward.

    My eyes were drawn to the ws attached to both of her hands, which were wrapped around her wrists with a band unlike Sekrit¡¯s prosthetic arms.

    Regardless, it¡¯s a bold move to jump at me like that.

    ¡¸Yotto.¡¹

    I twist my waist and avoid her attack.

    I thought that she would fall face first into the ground, but contrary to my expectations, she crosses her ws, bounces up off the floor, and spins in midair skillfully so that shends feet first on a thin supporting rod.

    ¡¸Kukukuku......¡¹

    A creepy smile forms on her face.

    I can¡¯t ignore a woman who smiles at me so I reciprocate with a smile of my own.

    ¡¸Impressive.¡¹

    If I were to do the same thing, I would either crash into the floor or trip and fall.

    She¡¯s thin like that so she could move that way, huh?

    ¡¸However, you don¡¯t have any charm as a woman.¡¹

    Not only is the woman¡¯s body thin, she¡¯s wearing extremely lightweight clothing that shows off her thighs and belly button.

    From those areas, I clearly see the bones through her skin and the ribs poking out of her caved-in abdomen, making me feel sorry for her, rather than turning me on.

    ¡¸Drivel¨D¨D¡¹

    She leaps at me again.

    When I brandish my Dual Crater, she sidesteps at thest second to circle behind me.

    If she takes my back, then I have to run.

    I turn around and step backwards, but I don¡¯t see the woman.

    ¡¸Mu.¡¹

    That took me by surprise so I looked all around me to find where she could be.

    Wondering what happened, I suddenly realized a shadow over my head.

    ¡¸Above me?¡¹

    She climbed up the mast before I knew it and, just like Sekrit, dropped down directly on top of me.

    I am still amazed by how light her body is, since I couldn¡¯t hear any sound when she was climbing.

    She uses the power of gravity to aid her strike.

    I¡¯m unable to dodge, so I swing my Dual Crater upward, the de pointed down, and use the butt of the hilt to deflect her ws.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Her falling trajectory was reversed as I sent her flying back up.

    Because I didn¡¯t control my strength well, she flew up higher than the tallest point of the mast, seemingly hovering there for a second, then fell down with her back facing the floor.

    At this rate, she would hit the floor and die, so she hurries to turn her body in midair, hooks her ws on a pir or a rope to kill her speed somehow and manages tond safely on her feet.

    ¡¸¡¸Fuu......¡¹¡¹

    Both of us sigh in relief at the same time.

    She res at me for that and doesn¡¯t show me the smile from earlier.

    ¡¸Unnaturally strong beast......¡¹

    After muttering in disgust, she attacks again.

    She crawls on the floor, bounces off of pirs, jumps on barrels, and uses anything on the deck as a tform to perform quick attacks.

    I do my best to evade, block and parry them, all the while observing her.

    I didn¡¯t notice before due to her abnormally thin frame, but she is not even 150 cm tall.

    Based on her fighting style, she probably didn¡¯t have a decent upbringing. The thought is further supported by her anomalous starvation.

    With her w attacks ineffective, the woman perches on a high location and makes a threatening movement.

    I shift my body aside to avoid a thrown dagger and deflect what looks to be a poisoned needle with the t side of my de.

    Knowing the opponent is an assassin, such methods are within expectations, so I simply have to watch carefully and dodge.

    Now, let me resume my inspection.

    Most of the woman¡¯s face was covered with a cloth, however I saw her real face many times when she maderge movements.

    Simr to her body, her face was quite gaunt but even disregarding that fact and the multiplerge scars on her face, she couldn¡¯t be called beautiful by any standards. Her looks would lean closer to ugly.

    ¡¸If I pulled you into bed, it might be endearing though.¡¹

    My monologue was cut short when the woman dropped in front of me.

    ¡¸I see you have tremendous strength, but in terms of speed...... I win.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that doesn¡¯t sound good.¡¹

    She lowers her hips, crosses her ws and nts her feet firmly onto the wooden floor.

    It looks like she wants to charge at full speed andpete in a contest of speed.

    The green liquid dripping from her ws...... is definitely poison.

    I should put on gloves.

    ¡¸Kukuku...... you¡¯re skilled, but this is the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, how troubling.¡¹

    I look over at Sekrit and see she¡¯s in the same kind of situation as me with the male opponent.

    She was driven to the stern where there is nothing for her to use.

    Reinforcements are...... not needed, huh?

    Damn, that Sekrit is suppressing a smile and faking a distressed look.

    I can¡¯t spend too much more time on this either.

    ¡¸¡¸Hyooo!!¡¹¡¹

    The voices of the two assassins ovep.

    The woman pounces at the fastest speed yet.

    By the time I raised my sword, the ws had already entered my space.

    That¡¯s fast. Yes, fast indeed.

    In astonishment, I move left and dodge the two-handed strike.

    With a dumbfounded look, I duck the right-handed sweep.

    With an admiring expression, I use my gloved hand to catch her simultaneous sh from the left and right.

    Three-pronged ws are excellent for piercing, but weak if pressure is applied to them.

    A bright ring reverberated and the woman¡¯s weapon was crushed.

    ¡¸Impossible!¡¹

    She jumps back to create some distance after her weapon was destroyed.

    That was also the fastest she has escaped. I give chase and stick close to her.

    ¡¸I know you¡¯re proud of it, so I didn¡¯t want to do this.¡¹

    I circle around the woman.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m probably-¡¹

    I vault over a stray barrel and cut off the woman¡¯s path, stopping her from jumping into the river.

    ¡¸Faster than you.¡¹

    When I grabbed the woman by the cor, her lips opened slightly and her cheeks expanded.

    The moment I saw her start to blow, I bent my neck down.

    All the needles stored in her mouth were shot past my ear.

    ¡¸Good night.¡¹

    I kiss the lips of her now-empty mouth before pressing down on her carotid artery, careful not to break her neck.

    ¡¸Gaah......¡¹

    Her thin neck was easily squeezed and she lost consciousness within a few seconds.

    She really gave me a hard time capturing her by jumping all over the ce.

    And what¡¯s with everybody assuming that I¡¯m a slow-footed orc who only relies on brute strength?

    In an upfront battle of speed, I¡¯m faster than Celia and Natia.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dn B. Go.¡¹

    Three of the ck-clothed individuals around me take action after seeing the woman faint.

    ¡¸Are we doing this?¡¹

    I spin around with a twirl of my red cape.

    That should block the vision of all three for a split second.

    An instant was all I needed.

    During the brief moment that they hesitated, I crouched down and swung my Dual Crater, slicing both legs of one individual.

    Next, I step firmly to halt my spin and raise my sword to cut the second individual from the jaw to the back of the head.

    A dark red blood sprays out and dances in the air.

    Thest person takes out a crossbow from his pocket, but I¡¯m no longer in his sights.

    ¡¸See? I¡¯m not slow.¡¹

    I call out from behind and stab the man with the ws I broke earlier.

    He groans painfully and coughs up blood before dying.

    Well, that was tougher than expected.

    I wonder how Sekrit is doing.

    My eyes catch the man pressing the attack from the front and Sekrit blocking until she¡¯s driven to the edge of the ship¡¯s stern.

    I shout out to her with my Dual Crater resting on my shoulder.

    ¡¸How long are you nning to fool around?¡¹

    Sekrit returns a cheeky reply.

    ¡¸I knew you were going to try and capture the woman so I wanted to match your timing. ......it looks like you¡¯re done.¡¹

    She deliberately pushes her back against the railing.

    Now she has nowhere to run.

    ¡¸Give up.¡¹

    The male assassin pulls out another knife from somewhere and adopts a strange stance.

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t answer him.

    She¡¯s finished killing time. Now that she¡¯s serious about killing, she doesn¡¯t feel the need to exchange words.

    The next time she talks would be the moment she murders her opponent.

    Sekrit¡¯s w arm tters to the floor.

    In the blink of an eye, she attaches the prosthetic that can grip objects from her belt, and switches to her signature dual-wielding style.

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t even announce the start of her attack.

    She simply kicks off the ground and rushes forward, the corners of her mouth curling upward.

    The man lowers his body even lower than before and contorts himself bizarrely.

    He dodges Sekrit¡¯s twin swords and leaps at her, trying to finish her off, and then......

    ¡¸Gyaan!¡¹

    A sword runs through his shoulder and he falls to the floor without doing anything.

    It was an entirely different development than before.

    The man was overwhelmed by her superior speed, power and technique.

    He somehow pulls the sword out from his body and gets up, but he was immediately kicked in the groin and shed in the back.

    Before he could turn around, Sekrit shatters his jaw with her heel and cuts off his right arm.

    ¡¸...... a-agh...... gigh......¡¹

    He felt more confused than terrified at the way she fought which made it seem like her behavior up until now was a lie.

    ¡¸Initiate phase two¨D¨D¡¹

    Three individuals clothed in ck garments make their move.

    Sekrit blocks the shes from the left and right with her two swords, leaving her open for a thrust by the third enemy, which Sekrit doesn¡¯t react to.

    The tip of the sword was about to reach her eyeball until Sekrit eases up on her swords, and takes half a step backward.

    That thrust aimed at her loses its momentum, while the two whose swords were stopped previously stumble forward from Sekrit¡¯s unexpected retreat.

    Sekrit takes advantage of the opening and counters with a thrust of her own, plunging her swords into the eyes of the two stumbling enemies through to the backs of their heads.

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    The remaining individual stares nkly at Sekrit¨D¨D then his head slides forward and rolls on the floor all the way until it drops into the water.

    ¡¸Now...... then.¡¹

    Sekrit walks over to the man who suffered a heavy injury to his back, lost an arm and is still desperately crawling on the floor towards the river, and grabs him by the hair.

    ¡¸The fight is over. We can finally chat now.¡¹

    She leans the man¡¯s body on the railing at the ship¡¯s stern and detaches her prosthetic arm.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to die here......but as an assassin, it¡¯s boring to die alone and quietly, right? Why not go out with a bang? I¡¯ve always wanted to try this.¡¹

    A new arm clicks in ce.

    That arm is...... so she brought that one with her as well.

    Pushed against the chest of thenky man is the arm......rather, it¡¯s more appropriate to call it a tube¨D¨Dand it¡¯s something often seen in the gun deck.

    The man must have realized what it was since he started to struggle, however, Sekrit holds him down with one arm.

    To begin with, Sekrit is much stronger than average men.

    It¡¯s hard enough for a healthy person to shake her off, let alone an injured one.

    ¡¸Add the gunpowder, load the shell...... and then I just need to pull this lever......¡¹

    She purposely confirms each step slowly, prolonging the man¡¯s fate.

    I debated whether I should stop her, but the fainted woman just groaned, so I should prioritize tying her up.

    Sekrit tilts her head, a sexy smile decorating the look of ecstasy on her face.

    Then she speaks in a firm voice which would arouse most men.

    ¡¸See......ya.¡¹

    When she pulls the lever, the end of her arm explodes.

    That boom......it wasn¡¯t an especially distinguishable sound in a battlefield filled with cannonfire.

    Nevertheless, no man could stand up against a st from close range.

    His upper body was blown to pieces, the parts scattering everywhere, and the blood dying Sekrit¡¯s body red.

    The remaining lower half was left twitching on the deck.

    ¡¸Ugh.¡¹

    A groan escapes the lips of the grinning Sekrit, and her hand trembles.

    Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s hurt.

    That was when Aless soldiers came running in droves.

    It appears theypletely took control of the enemy ship.

    ¡¸Huh? Some enemies came on board?¡¹

    ¡¸How admirable for them to climb aboard this manly ship...... they¡¯re already dead though.¡¹

    Such ament was made like it was nothing.

    They don¡¯t show any kind of concern for me or Sekrit.

    ¡¸What do you mean? You¡¯re a man acknowledged by Gildress. Who would worry about a man?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it were to happen in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t interfere with a man¡¯s fight.¡¹

    Well, we won, so whatever.

    The naval battle will be reaching its climax soon.

    Sekrit¡¯smand will be needed from here on out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmp. Then tell those idiots to listen to my orders.¡¹

    Sekrites out of her trance-like state and returns to the bridge.

    As she walked away, I saw her pants were soaked, and a sticky liquid was dripping down her thighs.

 Chapter 427: Patena Open Sea Naval Battle â€“ Decisive Fleet Battle

    <h4>Chapter 427: Patena Open Sea Naval Battle ¨C Decisive Fleet Battle</h4>

    Wasshoi, wasshoi!!¡¹

    ¡¸We won, we won! What a trifling bunch!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers return after boarding the enemy ship.

    We didn¡¯t notice since we were also fighting, but they cleaned up their side in a mere ten minutes.

    Enemy corpses overflowed from the decks of those two ships on either side of us.

    Some bodies were hanging over the gun deck and many others were floating on the water.

    They werepletely annihted.

    ¡¸You made quick work of them. Impressively done.¡¹

    Although leaving Sekrit and I to jump on the enemy ship is uneptable, I¡¯ll at least give them credit for what they achieved.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing worth praising. Honestly, it was a little sad to hunt such small fry.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be like bullying the weak unless the enemy trains a little more.¡¹

    Heartyughter apanies the crowd of muscles.

    I guess they really had an easy time, since none of them were injured heavier than a few scratches.

    Despite being fed up with them, Sekrit also recognized their aplishments.

    When she patted the shoulder of a nearby soldier in appreciation, she immediately scrunched up her face and wiped her hand.

    I can¡¯t me her, since their bodies are covered in sweat and oil. They don¡¯t really bathe either, so they really stink.

    ¡¸I thought we could capture some more ships, but it doesn¡¯t look like we have the luxury.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she checks her surroundings.

    ¡¸Dispose of the boarding towers. We can¡¯t afford to conduct boarding battles from now on. We need to maximize our mobility.¡¹

    She thought the Aless soldiers wouldin, but they didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Look around you. We won, but our allies are in danger.¡¹

    None of the Aless soldiers interject.

    ¡¸From here on out, we can¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯ve seen how you guys fight. Now, it¡¯s time for me to show you how I fight.¡¹

    Only a short ¡°ooh¡± was heard in response.

    ¡¸Hard to port. Match the timing and speed of the front of the gship. All cannons, be ready to fire.¡¹

    A quick reply was given and then the bow tilts.

    The Suvorov slows down in surprise, but the two ships line up neatly without crashing.

    Ivanna seemed surprised for a second, then became angry about something on the bridge.

    ¡¸......if you could do it, then do it from the beginning.¡¹

    She¡¯s probably saying the same thing Sekrit is saying now.

    Anyways, we¡¯ll be fighting in Sekrit¡¯s style instead of Aless¡¯s brute force style.

    The Suvorov leads the charge while the Aless of Aless follows closely behind.

    Normally,rgebat ships would be further in front and the sides would be fortified by medium to small ships, but ordering them to rally together in such a chaotic fight would be a foolish move.

    ¡¸So what, we can rampage if we have two battleships. As long as we have propermand, that is.¡¹

    Sekrit smiles fearlessly.

    I step back and sit on top of a damaged crate.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing from the front. Tworge ships.¡¹

    In contrast to our vertical formation, the enemy approaches side-by-side.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fire the bow cannons. Our vision will worsen.¡¹

    Since we¡¯re in the line of fire, the Suvorov naturally won¡¯t shoot, and neither will we.

    Most of the cannons are located in the gun deck...... in other words, the side of the ship, which means they can¡¯t be used against an enemy in front.

    Although the bow cannons and deck cannons can be fired, we only have four bow cannons whereas the deck cannons, while numerous, are not big or powerful enough to hurtrgebat ships. In fact, the resulting smoke from the cannons would obstruct our field of view and risk allowing the enemy to take advantage.

    ¡¸No need to forcibly keep them in check. This captain is an amateur.¡¹

    Sekrit smiles.

    I also smile, understanding the reason.

    Despite probably not knowing, the Aless soldiers smile regardless.

    If the enemy sandwiches us, their firepower would be halved.

    On the other hand, we can use the cannons on both sides of our ships, since we¡¯re lined up head to tail.

    Their strategy might work on smaller ships, but not against two battleships.

    Sure enough, the enemy splits off to either side of us and tries to surround our two ships.

    ¡¸Fireee¨D¨D!¡¹

    As soon as our broadsides face each other¨D¨D the cannons roar.

    In an instant, the collective volley of dozens of cannons blows out enough smoke to cover Sekrit who is right in front of me.

    I feel the vibrations from several enemy cannons hitting their mark.

    Then, I hear the sounds of metal crashing, wood splintering and those fragments raining down.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t slow down.¡¹

    After a few seconds, the pure white scenery clears up like it was never there.

    Our ship sails forward, passing through the smoke.

    ¡¸Damage report.¡¹

    ¡¸Multiple side ting lost. Slight flooding on the starboard side, one cannon damaged!¡¹

    That¡¯s close to no damage.

    ¡¸Confirm the hits.¡¹

    Sekrit orders for someone to climb the mast.

    Answering the call was an Aless soldier on the smaller side, at 180 cm and 100 kg.

    ¡¸Both ships were heavily damaged and are sinking. Wait, fire ising out of one...... woah!¡¹

    Before the follow-up report could finish, the ship exploded.

    ¡¸What about the gship?¡¹

    ¡¸They seem to be fine.¡¹

    The Suvorov appears from the sea of white and ck clouds.

    One of the masts is tilted and smoke is rising from the deck, but the ship doesn¡¯t seem to have suffered serious damage.

    ¡¸Based on the response felt fromunch, about half hit their target. Why couldn¡¯t you do this in the beginning!?¡¹

    Sekrit bellows at the gun deck.

    ¡¸¡¸Got used to it!¡¹¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸One enemyrge ship, port side. Three medium ships and two small ships, starboard.¡¹

    ¡¸Hard to starboard.¡¹

    Sekrit steers the ship to the right without sending any signals to Ivanna.

    This meant the Suvorov would be on our left now.

    ¡¸The Suvorov specializes in artillery warfare. It¡¯s weak to mobs of small ships.¡¹

    This time, the deck cannons and bow cannons were fired.

    Two shotsnded on a medium ship, starting a small fire.

    ¡¸This ship was also originally geared towards artillery, but¨D¨D¡¹

    The sail was closed and oars extended out into the water.

    While the left oars didn¡¯t move, the right side rowed diligently, turning the ship left.

    ¡¸Their crew is made up of idiots so it doesn¡¯t matter if they board.¡¹

    A medium-sized ship circles around to the vulnerable rear of our ship and enters the sights of our broadside cannons in the process.

    The ship captain screams until his face turns blue, desperately trying to steer away, however, it was toote.

    Our cannons focus on that ship¡¯s stern, blowing off the end, which ultimately drags the rest of the ship into the water.

    ¡¸Because of how sturdy the armor is, the ship is strong at close range.¡¹

    One of the remaining mid-sized ships rains down cannonfire from our right as we slow down.

    Despite multiple shotsnding from the close distance, most of it is concentrated on our hull ting and bounces off.

    ¡¸And more importantly¨D¨D¡¹

    Now, we turn in the opposite direction...... the ship rapidly tilting to the right.

    Although the small ship approaching from the right hurries out of the way, they cannot match the rowing speed of the Aless soldiers and our ship runs them over.

    ¡¸The talent possessed by me and Ivanna as captains is on a different level.¡¹

    We rush into the smoke left by our own cannons.

    We immediately turn again...... and see a medium and small ship waiting for us past the smoke.

    They start turning their ships way toote.

    ¡¸FIre.¡¹

    Our merciless cannonfire incapacitates the medium-sized ship with arge ze, while the small ship was split in two parts and sinks.

    I look over and see Ivanna still engaging the enemy¡¯srgebat ship.

    ¡¸Hmph, you can¡¯t finish them off when it¡¯s 1 vs 1?¡¹

    Sekrit grins as she turns the bow in their direction.

    The ship sails toward the enemy ship fighting the Suvorov from the opposite direction.

    Determining that two battleships is too much to handle, the enemy tries to put some distance between us, but Ivanna doesn¡¯t allow that and blocks the path, sandwiching the enemy ship.

    ¡¸Fire.¡¹

    Sekrit and Ivanna must have spoken at the same time.

    The Aless of Aless and Suvorov shot their cannons at the same time, blowing holes all over the enemy ship and destroying it, sending it slowly under the water.

    Sekrit taunts Ivanna with a Federation-style salute, who reacts by turning her head away in a huff.

    ¡¸Things are looking good.¡¹

    We¡¯re one-sidedly burying enemies without taking any damage ourselves.

    ¡¸No, we¡¯re just getting started.¡¹

    Sekrit points to where ally ships can be seen burning and sinking one after the other.

    ¡¸Two battleships, tworge ships, 10 medium ships...... they¡¯reing.¡¹

    The enemy advances in three rows.

    ¡¸I want to say it¡¯s foolish, but I can¡¯t. Considering the number of cannons, they¡¯ll win if we¡¯re surrounded.¡¹

    Sekrit instructs the crew to turn the ship right, avoiding a direct confrontation.

    Simrly, Ivanna also turns her ship right to avoid being separated.

    Nevertheless, the enemy tries to force us apart and changes direction ordingly.

    When that happens, the enemy naturally turns their bows to us, while our broadsides are facing them.

    ¡¸Fireee¨D¨D!¡¹

    Again, we shoot our cannons at the same time as Ivanna.

    We each aimed at a different mid-sized ship leading the charge.

    Splinters explode from the ship hit by the Suvorov and it falls out of line.

    Meanwhile, the ship we hit turns onto its side, its mast broken, and sinks.

    The Aless soldiers cheer.

    Don¡¯t they have better uracy than a Federation ship?

    I nce over at Ivanna and she¡¯s using her hands to make the shape of something long.

    My first thought was a penis, but it was actually the barrel of a long cannon¨D¨D in other words, she¡¯s trying to say that she has the advantage because of herrger cannons. It¡¯s cute that she¡¯s such a sore loser.

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t have time to fool around with Ivanna.

    The enemy¡¯s bow cannons and deck cannons fire together.

    Although each individual ship had a small number of bow cannons, with almost 20 ships, that total isn¡¯t any different from how many cannons we have.

    Some shots fall in the water and raise pirs, while others hit and shake our ship.

    Even in the face of raining cannonballs, Sekrit doesn¡¯t move from the bridge.

    ¡¸Sekrit, you¡¯ll get hit if you stand there.¡¹

    A shell happens tond close to the bow and destroys a deck cannon, sending broken shards flying, one of which grazes Sekrit¡¯s cheek and stabs into the wall behind her.

    Blood trickles down her brown skin.

    ¡¸If the bridge receives a direct hit, then that¡¯s that. What good is it to be afraid of death on the battlefield?¡¹

    Sekrit licks the dripping blood and swings her arm.

    Multiple cannons fire back and hit the ship that destroyed one of our deck cannons, forcing it to abandon its advance and turn away.

    What a gutsy woman.

    We manage to stay ahead of the enemy and an evenly-matched artillery battle unfolds against arge number of enemies.

    One unexpected shot would break the bnce.

    The enemy battleship forcibly steers in front, firing from its gun ports.

    Facing 30 shots is terrifying, but they¡¯re pretty far away and the angle of fire is already as far as they can adjust it, so the collective volley scatters over a wide area, and 29 cannonballs fall inpletely different ces to where they were aimed.

    However, there was still one more. Like it was being sucked in, that cannonballnded directly in the middle of the Aless of Aless and drops at the base of our main mast.

    ¡¸Guoh!!¡¹

    The resulting vibrations were unlike those before, throwing Sekrit off her feet and bringing me down on one knee.

    Debris flies every which way, and several Aless soldiers either fall over onto the deck or fall overboard.

    ¡¸Kuh, we got hit by the battleship!?¡¹

    Sekrit gets up, slightly shaken herself.

    ¡¸Damage report¨D¨D!¡¹

    There was no response from the lookout on top of the mast.

    Instead, she was given cries from the soldiers running all over the deck.

    ¡¸Our main mast is gone...... it¡¯s going to fall!!¡¹

    It sounded like the trunk of arge tree being snapped.

    The main mast could not hold its own weight with its base destroyed and slowly tips over, pulling up parts of the deck it was installed in.

    ¡¸Not good!¡¹

    What¡¯s most dangerous about the copse of a mast is the capsizing of the ship from the imbnce and the destruction of the hull by the falling mast.

    We¡¯re facing the worst case where the mast snapped at the bottom and is tipping down toward the bow.

    At this rate, the Aless of Aless will end up seriously damaged.

    I start running to the mast.

    ¡¸Everyone, follow me!¡¹

    I grab the falling mast while shouting.

    The broken mast is useless.

    However, I can catch it and throw it in the river to save the ship¡¯s hull from being destroyed.

    ¡¸Guoooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re crazy. How many tons do you think it weighs!?¡¹

    It must be heavier than a whole house.

    That¡¯s too much for me to carry.

    ¡¸Help the man out!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to disy our honed muscles!¡¹

    Fortunately, we have a few hundred Aless soldiers on board.

    One after the other, they add their hands to the mast. Still, the falling mast doesn¡¯t show any signs of stopping.

    ¡¸Not yet!¡¹

    I exert as much force as I can muster.

    As the Aless soldiers run out of room on the mast, they support their fellow soldiers by holding up their waists and backs.

    Regardless of our effort, it was still falling.

    It seemed to be moving somewhat slower though.

    ¡¸Catch it!¡¹

    Shouts resound and the Aless soldiers line up at the bow where the mast is falling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s falling!¡¹

    There was a boom and crash.

    The huge mast copses.

    A loud crack could be heard.

    That would be from the feet of the Aless soldiers sinking into the wooden nks of the deck from the downward force.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Nuoooooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Even Aless soldiers let out struggling groans.

    I can clearly hear their muscles bulging and tearing.

    My own arm is reaching its limit too.

    Yet, no Aless soldier gives up.

    None of them take away their hands.

    ¡¸Toss it!¡¹

    At my order, the fallen mast is thrown into the river, making an enormous ssh.

    ¡¸Damage report.¡¹

    Since Sekrit didn¡¯t say it, I shouted it out for her.

    ¡¸Mast destroyed...... multiple footprints left on the deck. A man¡¯s footprint!¡¹

    Laughter spills out.

    ¡¸Any injured?¡¹

    The Aless soldiers answered in sync.

    ¡¸None!!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, back to your stations!¡¹

    Somehow, we avoided a fatal situation.

    I return to the bridge and check in with Sekrit.

    ¡¸That was close.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    She silently scoots over to me.

    ¡¸How deep are you going to make me fall in love with you?¡¹

    She drags her tongue from my sweaty chest up to my neck and then leaves a bite on my nape.

    ¡¸Turn the ship, to port¨D¨D!¡¹

    Sekrit suddenly pushes away from me.

    When the fight¡¯s over, I¡¯ll be in trouble.

    We better win.

    The Aless of Aless lost its mast, but the oars of the Aless soldiers can generate enough speed, so we¡¯re not in too much trouble.

    Sekrit and Ivanna show off their skillful ship handling after that to defeat more enemies.

    ¡¸Starboard, fire! ......turn quickly!¡¹

    I even witnessed a stunt where our ship first fired at therge enemy ship from the starboard side, then used its oars to rapidly change direction and fire its cannons from the port side to sink the enemy before they could fire back.

    As Ivanna toyed with the enemy simrly, a smallbat ship manages to get close enough to toss gunpowder-filled barrels onto her ship.

    It caused a pretty big explosion.

    The crew of the Suvorov were highly skilled though.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to extinguish the fire and keep damage to the hull to a minimum.

    ¡¸That gave me a scare.¡¹

    I breathe a sigh of relief, whereas Sekrit grits her teeth.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not over¨D¨D that stupid woman.¡¹

    Suddenly, the Suvorov picks up speed.

    It seems they are giving chase to the small ship.

    The ship is elerating as it fires its deck cannons frically.

    In spite of that, the small ship doesn¡¯t get hit.

    The enemy vessel zigzags well enough to avoid the barrage and returns back to a group of fellow ships.

    Even so, the Suvorov doesn¡¯t stop.

    It charges into the enemy ships while firing its broadside cannons.

    No regard is given to our movements.

    The deck wasn¡¯t the only thing on fire, Ivanna herself was on fire.

    ¡¸Not good, they¡¯re going alone. We have to provide support.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we won¡¯t make it.¡¹

    Sekrit gives orders to a soldier manning a cannon rather than someone rowing the oars.

    ¡¸Aim at the Suvorov. Try as much as possible to hit them in the side......well, it can¡¯t be helped if the bridge gets hit.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    I unconsciously raise my voice, but Sekrit settles me down with a nce.

    ¡¸Fire.¡¹

    Two deck cannons shoot at the ally ship.

    One shotnds in the water, barely not reaching the stern, and the other hits the desired target right in the side.

    The effect was immediate.

    Suvorov¡¯s signaler furiously waved red gs, prompting the ship to slowly decelerate and return to its original course.

    ¡¸You remember how I won against that woman, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think Ivanna would have such a short temper.

    The Suvorov lines up beside us. Ivanna continuously swings her sword on the bridge.

    It seems she wants to shoot back at us, but a subordinate wisely binds her arms back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s our situation looking like?¡¹

    We rampage about and almost one-sidedly sink enemies.

    I also see our allies engaging enemy ships in other areas.

    We dealt a major blow to the enemy fleet, reducing their fighting strength to about half.

    However, less than one third of our forces remain.

    ¡¸Our numbers were different to begin with. I knew that it would be impossible to annihte the fleet.¡¹

    We advance forward again.

    Ally ships start to gather around us, either toe to our aid or perhaps to run away from the enemy.

    A fierce artillery battle develops centered on Ivanna¡¯s Suvorov.

    Enemies sink and allies burn.

    Arge ally ship blows up and sinks, then a small enemy ship gets split in half.

    An enemy boat sets an ally ship on fire with gunpowder, but collides with the Suvorov in the process and shatters to pieces.

    Eventually, the end of the chaotic surface battle could be seen.

    ¡¸Explosion on the Suvorov¨D¨D!!¡¹

    It was an especially loud damage report.

    When I turned my head, I saw the entire bow of the Suvorov engulfed in mes.

    ¡¸Oh no!¡¹

    Judging by its intensity, it isn¡¯t a normal fire.

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t panic, only furrowing her brow slightly.

    ¡¸The gunpowder in the gun deck ignited...... it won¡¯t be fatal. The explosion was small and the fire hasn¡¯t spread much. It won¡¯t be a big deal if extinguished properly. What¡¯s actually bad is¨D¨D¡¹

    A whoosh of wind cuts her sentence short and a cannonball flies into the gun deck of the Aless of Aless.

    The sound of splintering metal and wood I became so ustomed to followed a few secondster.

    mes flicker out from the gun deck.

    ¡¸Nuooo! There¡¯s fire!¡¹

    ¡¸This is bad! The barrel of gunpowder will¨D¨D¡¹

    Vibrations from the explosion transmit down to my stomach. The fire seems to growrger.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwhat¡¯s actually bad is a fire in the gun deck! Put the fire out¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I felt two more shocks.

    This is seriously bad...... the fire induced secondary explosions.

    ¡¸Uooooh! The side of the ship broke! Water ising in!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t scoop it out!¡¹

    A shot from an enemy cannon hit us in a crucial area, which created a fire that ignited the gunpowder.

    Additional explosions blew a big hole in the starboard side, allowing water to rush in.

    ¡¸Ignore the flooding for now and extinguish the fire first. If our gunpowder storage catches fire, the entire ship will explode!¡¹

    Sekrit isn¡¯t fooling around anymore.

    In the meantime, the Aless of Aless starts to tilt as more water fills the ship.

    Fortunately, we somehow sessfully put out the fire, however, the ship has greatly lost its speed and mobility due to the flooding.

    Because of the hole in the starboard side, we can¡¯t steer right anymore.

    We can¡¯t do anything to adjust the cannons¡¯ sights either.

    ¡¸......this is it, I guess.¡¹

    Sekrit gazes sadly up at the sky.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I nod, reluctant to ept the facts.

    ¡¸Move on to phase two.¡¹

    Sekrit and I smile at each other, then she points to the east coast of the river.

    ¡¸Change course, head for that inlet!¡¹

    The Aless of Aless crawls slowly into the cove, the ship leaning greatly to the right.

    Other burning and sinking ally ships follow behind us.

    Although the Suvorov was capable of fighting and persevered for some time, it began to tilt from the concentrated fire to its broadside and simrly joined the rest of our ships as they made their way to the inlet. Now, all of our allies have turned their backs to the enemy.

    The wind carries the enemy¡¯s cheers to my ears.

    Entering the cove, which was undoubtedly a dead end, meant there was nowhere to escape.

    Certain that we couldn¡¯t run away, the enemy took their time to reorganize their ships in a neat line before chasing.

    Now,e.

    It¡¯s time to end this.

 Chapter 428: Burning River

    <h4>Chapter 428: Burning River</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    The right-leaning Aless of Aless sails at a snail¡¯s pace.

    Fires were barely snuffed in time and smoke can still clearly be seen rising from the gun deck.

    ¡¸Slowly now. Anybody who rows with power will be thrown in the river.¡¹

    I give a warning to the Aless soldiers controlling the oars.

    The hole opened in the side of the ship by gunpowder-induced explosions wasrge enough that temporary repairs could not block itpletely, allowing water to continue flowing in.

    If we mindlessly row the oars, the flooding would increase or worse, the ship would sink.

    ¡¸Muuu...... how can a man¡¯s ship crowned with the name of Aless be this weak? Can the water not be scooped out faster?¡¹

    ¡¸What if all of us drinks it up? I can finish one barrel¡¯s worth.¡¹

    ¡¸How about trusting the manly ship and letting us row once with all our strength?¡¹

    I throw thest guy overboard, but he somehow grabs onto a rope and hangs on.

    ¡¸We won¡¯tst much longer. Can we do it?¡¹

    I pull up the soldier I threw and kick him back to his station before questioning Sekrit.

    ¡¸Wait a little more. The gship is fussing about waiting for the slowpokes.¡¹

    All of us were chased deep into the cove.

    After the enemy sealed the entrance, they advanced slowly while burying the seriously damaged shipsgging behind.

    We¡¯re truly in a desperate situation.

    ¡¸I guess this is good enough...... hard to port, full speed ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸Finally!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuooooh!!¡¹

    The ship, which avoided turning because of the flooding, steered all the way to the left and elerated.

    ¡¸Stop the drainage of water. All personnel,e up onto the deck.¡¹

    We separate from the other ships and head in a different direction.

    ¡¸Even though I know what¡¯s going on, it doesn¡¯t feel good.¡¹

    With the crew stopping the expulsion of water and the increase in speed, the sinking gets worse.

    At this point, sinking is inevitable. I might as well start doing warm-up exercises to prepare myself to swim.

    ¡¸A little to port...... now starboard, a little...... arrgh, that¡¯s wrong! Turn to the left, then a little to the right! That¡¯s too much, now left!¡¹

    Sekrit is standing at the bow instead of the bridge, shouting detailed instructions.

    Somehow, the Aless soldiers answer her demands.

    The ship moves toward a point near the center of the cove.

    Our allies have run to the edge of the coast so there are only enemies in front.

    It might appear to be a desperate charge from an outsider¡¯s perspective.

    Enemy cannons fire at us, but Sekrit only peeks over the bow, focused solely on the water.

    After a certain point, she lifts her head and clings to the sub-mast.

    ¡¸All hands, brace for impact!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers react quickly and crowd around.

    From the start, the man-chair was already bound with chains, while Lott grabs onto me.

    ¡¸Au......it feels like it¡¯ll go in through the underwear.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll make me hard.

    An intense shaking assaults the Aless of Aless.

    The deep rumbling can be felt in the pit of my stomach and the vibrations couldn¡¯tpare to the likes of cannons discharging.

    We were not being bombarded. It wasn¡¯t an induced explosion either.

    ¡¸Guooooooooh!¡¹

    Groans can be heard from all over and the ship¡¯s loses speed instantly.

    The sudden stop flings everything from the back of the ship towards the bow.

    Barrels, crates and stray cannonballs collide with each other and break things that theye in contact with.

    Deck cannons which were not secured properly also get lifted off the deck, nails and all.

    Aless of Aless runs aground on the sandbar in the central part of the cove.

    ¡¸It is a disgrace for a captain¡¯s ship to be grounded and I never expected to order it.¡¹

    Sekritments with aposed expression, her ws digging into the sub-mast.

    ¡¸But this is¨D¨D¡¹

    I adjust my hold on Lott, who was about to slip under my arm and fly away, and use my foot to stop a rolling Aless soldier.

    If something gets stuck in the wheel of a carriage, there would be a pretty big crash and the entire thing would be stopped in an instant.

    For arge battleship that had built up momentum, it isn¡¯t easy to stop.

    A low rumbling sound is made from the hull of the Aless of Aless grinding along the river bottom, the ship still moving.

    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t you have lowered the speed even more!?¡¹

    I yell at Sekrit with Lott in one arm and my foot pushing against the Aless soldier¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Not enough speed would mean only the front of the ship getting onnd, which would cause the ship to flip over. On the other hand, going this fast means......look, it worked.¡¹

    The shipes to aplete stop.

    I let go of Lott and kick the Aless soldier¡¯s ass before taking a peek.

    ¡¸Haha, what an interesting sight.¡¹

    The Aless of Aless literally ran on the soft sand of the shoal and stopped.

    From afar, it would look like this ship was onnd.

    ¡¸The angle and position isn¡¯t too bad. Hey, you ruffians, how long are you going to stay clinging onto that. Go back to work.¡¹

    In response to Sekrit¡¯s shout, the Aless soldiers groan in anguish.

    Many of them were able to endure the impact or simply shook their heads after falling to the floor and got back up like nothing happened.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t dawdle. We have enemies iing from the right.¡¹

    We ended up in the middle of the inlet with the right side of our ship facing the entrance.

    In addition, since we turned hard to port as soon as we ran aground, the ship tilted so that the entire right side was lifted up and the bottom was partially stuck in the mud.

    ¡¸Right, this isn¡¯t the time to be spacing out!¡¹

    ¡¸Herees the enemy! We better start fighting!¡¹

    Aless soldiers collect themselves and take up their posts.

    ¡¸Why did we lean the ship this way? It¡¯s going to be troublesome to move.¡¹

    I ask while putting Lott in a barrel and rolling her to a rtively safe storage room.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll understand soon.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s answer came at the same time as the enemy¡¯s cannonfire.

    Although the brilliant performance confused the enemy, there was no mistake that a battleship was just singled out.

    There was no reason for them not to destroy it.

    Within a few seconds, countless cannonballs rained down on us.

    Since we have no way of moving the ship, we couldn¡¯t do anything other than watch as the Aless of Aless was bombarded.

    Continuous nks from the shotsnding on the ship were deafening and the impact from each shell shook our bodies.

    From the number of major vibrations felt, I would guess we were hit at least 20 times.

    ¡¸Damage report.¡¹

    There was no dy in the reply.

    ¡¸Not much!¡¹

    Sekrit leisurely leans against the railings on the port side.

    ¡¸An incline of this extent means that any iing fire can only hit the side of the ship.¡¹

    The Aless of Aless was always durable and it even had its armor reinforced on the side.

    It will take more than a weak volley to prate this defense.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t they go through the gun deck?¡¹

    ¡¸Look from the deck, you can only see the sky. If they have mortars capable of high-angle fire, then it might be possible, butbat ships aren¡¯t equipped with those. If they only have cannons, they¡¯ll hit the armor ting no matter how much they shoot.¡¹

    If the ship is tilted, then the apertures of our gun ports would be facing upward diagonally.

    Cannonballs that can only fly in a straight line cannot enter a diagonal hole.

    ¡¸So the enemy will aim at the exposed hull.¡¹

    Booms once again roar out and crash into our ship¨D¨Dthis time, instead of metallic nging, the unpleasant sound of splintering wood reaches our ears.

    What is normally below the water¡¯s surface and has no armor obviously bes the enemy¡¯s target.

    Some of the shots must have pierced through and damaged the inside of the ship as well.

    ¡¸Usually, it would be fatal for the draft of this ship to be hit...... right now, it¡¯s absolutely fine.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t sink no matter how much they destroy the hull.

    We¡¯re not in the water after all.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll probably aim here next. They¡¯ll try to smash the deck and kill the crew.¡¹

    Cannonballs fly toward the deck where we¡¯re on.

    Half of them hit the side of the ship like before and the other half fly over and off into the distance.

    ¡¸Of course they¡¯re not going to hit the deck while it¡¯s tilted.¡¹

    It¡¯s nted so far to the left that it¡¯s hard to stand upright.

    There¡¯s no way they can hit us if they shoot from the starboard side.

    Despite this ship being stranded onnd, the enemy can¡¯t hit us with a decent attack.

    I lean on the same railing Sekrit is on.

    The enemy¡¯s cannons get louder.

    That must mean they increased their power and shortened the distance.

    However, the armor on the Aless of Aless isn¡¯t normal. It won¡¯t be broken so easily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we can do anything with our gun deck on an angle. We would have looked like idiots if they ignored us, so I¡¯m quite pleased they gave us attention.¡¹

    ¡¸Things are fine. We¡¯ll get full marks if we can gather the enemy here.¡¹

    Unwilling to admit defeat, the enemy¡¯s cannonballs tear off the sub-mast.

    Because of its height, the mast inevitably gets hit...... however, the bnce of the ship won¡¯t be affected so it doesn¡¯t really matter.

    Other damaged ally ships copy our tactic of riding up onto the sand bar.

    Their ship handling was nowhere near Sekrit¡¯s level so they could not get the ships to tilt like ours, but having ships that won¡¯t sink is a fairly big problem for the enemy.

    You either have to shatter the deck to pieces or shoot enough times to cause multiple gunpowder-induced explosions.

    I nce over at thend.

    There are no towns near the inlet, only a wend area rampant with aquatic nts.

    A small green-colored kite rises from among the grass.

    As I stare nkly, I hear ¡°wasshoi, wasshoi¡± from the gun deck.

    ¡¸......they¡¯re starting something unnecessary again.¡¹

    ¡¸......I incited them by saying the enemy wasing, but nothing happened.¡¹

    Sekrit looks at me and jerks her chin, urging me toe.

    Don¡¯t lump me in together with them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nonsense, considering you¡¯re wearing the red cape and the single pair of underwear.¡¹

    I¡¯m doing it unwillingly.

    My clothes were thrown somewhere so I have to look inside the ship with the cape on.

    ¡¸......idiots.¡¹

    She was at a loss for words.

    Those guys grew impatient from not being shot at due to the incline and are moving cannons onto the deck.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see the enemy from being constantly shot at.¡¹

    ¡¸So we just have to move to a ce we can seen them!¡¹

    Each cannon was being carried by three Aless soldiers.

    Therge cannons, which were basically masses of steel, took nearly ten soldiers to lift.

    This might actually be interesting.

    ¡¸It¡¯s boring to wait while they shoot at us. We¡¯ll shoot back from the deck.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Do you know how much work it is to move cannons? And installing them on the battlefield is¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s voice fades as she watches the Aless soldiers carry the cannons.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t install them, shoot while you carry them. I want four per cannon, three to hold it and one to light the fuse. When the enemy shoots back, move to a different spot immediately.¡¹

    A delighted ¡°ohh¡± shouts back.

    Before they could do anything, the ship shakes from the collective cannonfire from the enemy.

    ¡¸Now. Go!¡¹

    A brief pause after the barrage granted the Aless soldiers time to run up the nted deck with the cannons and push the barrels of the cannons out above the starboard railing.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    A few shots from the irregrly-timed cannonfire manage tond on the enemy.

    ¡¸Ooh, got ¡®em!¡¹

    ¡¸We can do this!¡¹

    I rejoice along with the Aless soldiers.

    Even though the enemy quickly fires back, we move backwards quickly and don¡¯t get hit.

    ¡¸A couple of tiny ships areing this way.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe they¡¯reing to set us on fire since we can¡¯t move.¡¹

    ¡¸Blow them away.¡¹

    After loading the cannon, the Aless soldiers relocate.

    This time, the point the cannons downward and fire at the enemy barely approaching the sand bar.

    ¡¸Alright, we did it! But there¡¯s a big oneing.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s greet them with the big cannons.¡¹

    Aless soldiers run around the deck with cannons in their arms, poke their heads out and fire.

    Nobody seems to be having trouble with the nted ground. Since people are shifting the cannons, the angle and direction of fire can be changed at will.

    ¡¸Amazing. Do as you please. Don¡¯t overthink things.¡¹

    Sekrit couldn¡¯t help heaping praise on their hard work.

    During all that, the color of the kite changes to yellow.

    While watching out for the reef, the enemy advances deeper into the cove.

    It appears they don¡¯t want to match us in a shootout anymore.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll circle around soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Although the Aless soldiers were able to shock and deal some damage to the enemy, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the Aless of Aless can¡¯t move.

    Aiming at us from the starboard side won¡¯t work, but if they move to the port side, we¡¯re a non-moving target.

    If they st the upper part of the ship where there is no armor, the ship will eventually be destroyed or explode.

    ¡¸And that would seal Ivanna¡¯s fate.¡¹

    Ivanna is trying to reorganize what little of the ally ships remain, but her forces are only one fourth the size of the enemy¡¯s.

    Not to mention they¡¯re cornered and can¡¯t do anyplicated maneuvers.

    It¡¯s a hopeless situation.

    ¡¸We¡¯re reaching our limit here.¡¹

    Just in case, I order the Aless soldiers to bring one cannon and point it to the unmanned area...... the wend area lush with water weeds.

    It turns out I didn¡¯t have to give a fruitless order, the yellow kite returns to the ground and a red kite flies in its ce.

    ¡¸They¡¯re here.¡¹

    Sekrit tenses her abs and raises her body up from the railings she was leaning against.

    ¡¸Finally.¡¹

    Damn Leopolt.

    I was really getting worried since there are two females¡¯ lives on the line here.

    We are in the dead-center of the cove, on the sand bar where ships cannot pass.

    The front of the enemy fleet is in the middle of the inlet and the end of their queue has alsopletely entered the bay.

    Our ally fleet is located on the edge of the shore...... the perfect position.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing.¡¹

    Sekrit and I watch the enemy with a strange sense of anticipation like we were watching a thrilling opera.

    Aless soldiers are running around, creating a lot of noise, but I understand that theatres also have annoying guests as well.

    There was a low-pitched thump.

    I¡¯m certain that was from a cannon, although I can¡¯t tell purely from the sound.

    That was just how far it was.

    ¡¸5, 6, 7, 8, 9...... that¡¯s pretty far.¡¹

    Sekrit is counting how long it takes for the shell tond...... or basically, measuring the range of the cannon, and she was quite surprised at the result.

    Therge enemy ship at the very front was hit.

    There was a mix of destructive sounds and then multiple explosions...... in mere seconds, what followed those heterogeneous noises was the forward tipping of the ship¡¯s bow into the water and the eventual sinking of the ship.

    ¡¸It pierced through the armor ting, destroyed the hull, then ignited oil or gunpowder...... all it took was one shot.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes narrow.

    That was the prelude to the barrage that was toe.

    The attack was extremely urate yet powerful enough to split medium and small ships in half, and even destroy or sinkrger ships too.

    As the enemy ships pass by us, we hear yellinging from the crew.

    They don¡¯t have the luxury to care about us anymore.

    ¡¸Asalus, disabled! Purango, sunk! Tsrk, heavily damaged! What is this!? What¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re obviously being bombarded! Look at the sshes created...... I¡¯ve never seen any cannon like this. The strength of the shells are also strange...... look! They go right through to the other side even though they hit the armor ting!¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, find out where they¡¯re shooting from! The smoke ising from......nd? ......Shit, they set us up!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, this is a trap.

    The shadows near the nts belong to my army who have readied all of their cannons.

    It would be difficult for us to win against an enemy fleet with overwhelmingly few numbers, let alone annihte them.

    If the enemy fleet survives and hides, we would have to be constantly wary of potential raids and we wouldn¡¯t be able to join the frontal war front.

    If we were going to fight, we needed to draw out all of the enemy forces and eliminate all of them.

    Leopolt came up with a n to do just that.

    The fleet battle was stage one and this is stage two.

    ¡¸Therge cannons and...... those other cannons I said I wanted.¡¹

    To be precise, it was 22rge cannons and 16 of the special dwarven cannons. They also had 60 regr cannons.

    The dwarven cannons were particrly heavy, hard to manage, and honestly unfit for marching, but once they get set up, their power is on another level.

    They aren¡¯t simplyrger than normal cannons by three or four times.

    They are created with different materials, which allow the cannonball to be propelled at extremely high speeds, and even I can shoot with utmost uracy, despite not knowing how to operate it, as long as I use the sighting device.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also cheating going on.¡¹

    I nce at the water.

    Drifting on the surface of the rough river are rotten boats.

    It isn¡¯t anything rare, but if something abnormal has to be pointed out, it¡¯s that they¡¯re staying in the same ce no matter how much they are rocked by the water.

    They were fastened to stones in the water after all.

    When enemy ships pass beside the boats, they would get hit by three shots fromrge cannons.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not necessary to aim every single time. Directions and angles are determined ahead of time so that there is no dy in adjusting the cannons. Buoys are ced in spots to mark where the cannonballs willnd...... and then, when the enemy reaches the corresponding area, the cannons can be fired without much thought.¡¹

    This is essentially the same thing Sekrit did with the color markings for the Aless soldiers.

    If one looks closely, there are also ragged gs that appear to float unnaturally close to barrels, fishing boats, and clumps of grass that stay in one ce in spite of the intense bombardment.

    ¡¸The uracy may be higher, but the disastrous scene is a result of the cannon¡¯s ability. This power...... while not impossible to be reproduced by Federation technology, they would have to be cannons that tower high in the sky with no way to hide.¡¹

    All the cannons shooting at the enemy can be broken down as follows: 10% regr cannons, 20%rge cannons, and 70% dwarven cannons.

    Normal cannons won¡¯t do much damage tobat ships anyways.

    It¡¯s therge cannons that can deal significant damage and the dwarven cannons that can kill in one hit.

    With that said, the enemy won¡¯t let us fire freely.

    ¡¸Herees their counterattack.¡¹

    The enemy aimed and fired at the coast.

    Easily over 10 times the number of projectiles wereunched.

    ¡¸......it doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect. The construction of the encampment is also well done.¡¹

    As if proving the health of the encampment, an enemy ship approaching the coast while firing gets blown away.

    ¡¸Yeah, Leopolt has a nasty personality. He likes to show how meaningless the enemy¡¯s desperate attack is.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t like how Sekrit was praising Leopolt so I lowered him a little, which made her show a slight smile with her eyes.

    Leopolt had calcted the direction in which the enemy would be lured in and ensured that the mound of aquatic nts and camouged encampments look nothing like camps from where theye from.

    A mid-sized ship has over 10 cannons and arge ship has several dozens of cannons, and both are extremely powerful, capable of obliterating fortresses constructed with sturdy rocks.

    However, it¡¯s a different story if they can¡¯t figure out where they are being shot at.

    Smoke can be used to estimate a rough location, although their precision would be very low without a concrete position.

    Moreover, smoke rises from ces other than the supposed encampments.

    Leopolt must have had wheat flour or quicklime sprinkled in various areas. This would further confuse the enemy.

    In particr, the instation of dwarven cannons requires firm ground to be chosen and a hole to be dug.

    That would make them difficult to be destroyed by cannons.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not stupid enough to remain flustered though. Look, they¡¯re reversing the situation.¡¹

    They realized the trap and found out that shooting at the cannons onnd won¡¯t silence them.

    So, what can they do?...... It¡¯s simple, they can run.

    Unlikebat ships that can chase with their cannons, cannons onnd cannot move in the middle of battle.

    For ships that can move at high speeds, it¡¯s imperative they get out of range as soon as possible.

    Of course, the enemy does just that.

    Paddles are lowered and they turn around, trying to leave the cove quickly.

    ¡¸That being the case, we already won the moment they entered the cove.¡¹

    When the enemy fleet turned around, the front ships¨D¨D in other words, thest to enter and naturally unharmed ships, were showered with a rain of fire.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because they were too cocky and chased us.¡¹

    Sekrit watches happily as the enemy ships start to burn.

    It wasn¡¯t a special cannon or powerful magic that was shot at them.

    They¡¯re ordinary ming arrows, which have been used for thousands of years.

    By the looks of things, there are at least a thousand of them.

    ¡¸F-ming arrows!? Impossible, we¡¯re not even close tond!¡¹

    ¡¸Are they in small boats or something!? They can¡¯t be, we¡¯d notice if they had that many!¡¹

    Their consternation is clear as day.

    Actually, the answer was quite simple. We had footing put together from the coast to the sand bar.

    The depth of water on the shoals of a cove isn¡¯t typically deep, plus there is almost no current.

    As long as we can predict where the enemy will enter and how they will run, it¡¯s easy to create a foundation to stand on.

    Then, we just have to camouge them like we did with the cannons.

    On our way here, it was funny to see the archers covering themselves with the nts.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not bad. It would take me some effort to find it even if I knew it was there.¡¹

    Honestly, I found them right away.

    There wasn¡¯t any mistaking Celia¡¯s cute ass sticking out.

    It¡¯s hard to deal with ming arrows at close range, and more so when there are close to a thousand of them.

    Add to that the fact that abat ship isn¡¯t prepared to deal with such an attack.

    In the blink of an eye, several ships catch fire and stop moving.

    Indeed, this was what we wanted.

    A ship wasn¡¯t going to sink purely by the barrage of ming arrows.

    That¡¯s why we wanted to cause a fire or kill themander and soldiers on the deck.

    Once that happens, the ships would be in disarray, be incapacitated and be arge torch.

    They would then also serve as obstacles blocking the narrow opening of the cove.

    ¡¸Kuku, an excellent barrier. A fine example of the n working.¡¹

    ¡¸All the archers did well. Tell them they can retreat.¡¹

    After the signal was given, the archers scatter, either running along the footpath to the coast...... or diving into the water.

    In frustration, the enemy wouldter demolish the footing with cannons.

    ¡¸They can¡¯t advance forward. They don¡¯t have an exit.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters and I join in.

    ¡¸The enraged wolf will then pounce.¡¹

    The Suvorov leads the rest of the ships toward the dispersing enemies.

    ¡¸Kuku, I¡¯ll tell her thatter.¡¹

    Please don¡¯t. She¡¯ll re up at me too.

    Anyways, that settles it.

    ¡¸Hey man! We¡¯ll participate too!¡¹

    Tired of carrying the cannons around, the Aless soldiers approach me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we can move.¡¹

    The Aless of Aless is grounded and in tatters.

    ¡¸So what if the ship can¡¯t move? We can still move our bodies!¡¹

    Before I knew it, they were carrying boats instead of cannons.

    Well, there¡¯s no point in stopping them since the battle has been decided.

    ¡¸Do whatever you want. Go fight to your heart¡¯s desire!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, watch us! We¡¯ll disy our bravery for everyone to see!¡¹

    They let out joyful roars as they jump off the ship and start running on the sand.

    They proceed to enter the water and swim furiously toward the enemy...... all while carrying the boats.

    ¡¸Hey, why are they bringing the boats?¡¹

    Sekrit asks, tilting her head adorably.

    ¡¸How would I know......?¡¹

    The Aless soldiers swim endlessly with the boats.

    What followed was a one-sided development.

    Ivanna chased the disorganized enemies, dishing out relentless attacks as revenge for what happened earlier.

    The enemy tries to escape the cove, but with the chain ofmand fractured by cannonfire and ming arrows, they could only flee chaotically.

    Any attempts at counterattacks are suppressed by cannons, ships trying to slip past their burning allies get caught in the explosions, those who move too close to the coast fall over and be grounded, and then nobody even notices the nearing Aless soldiers board their ships.

    Only a few lucky ships manage to escape from the hellish pot that the cove turned into.

    Ultimately, the enemy lost over 90% of their forces and can be considered annihted.

    Our n was a sess and now we can meet up with Erich¡¯s main army without worry of being threatened by the enemy from behind.

    ¨D¨DAfter the battle.

    An enemy battleship slowly sinks into the water.

    This particr ship managed to break free alone after a fierce exchange of cannonfire with the pursuing Suvorov, but was eventually shot in the draft and was about exhaust the rest of its energy.

    As the ship continues to tilt to the right, it eventually falls onto its side.

    Many soldiers jumped into the river from the deck, but they were unfortunately outside of the cove.

    Fatigued and weak from the tiring battle, the enemy soldiers had no strength to resist the current and sank under the water.

    Nobody thought about risking their lives to save others.

    This was their fate.

    Nevertheless, some of them survive and flow to where we are.

    At the brink of total exhaustion, they can¡¯t struggle or run away.

    Standing in front of them was Sekrit.

    She happily detached her prosthetic arm, and hesitated for a brief moment before choosing to equip the arm capable of gripping objects.

    She raises a sword and swings it down on the enemy soldier who is on the verge of tears¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hey now.¡¹

    I grab her right arm.

    ¡¸Mmn.¡¹

    An Aless soldier grabs her left arm.

    ¡¸......what is the meaning of this? Let go.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in killing them needlessly.¡¹

    I¡¯m also tired and in no mood to fight.

    ¡¸It is not manly to kill those who are prostrating on the ground in defeat.¡¹

    The Aless soldier puffs out his chest.

    At that moment, the enemy soldier lets out a plea in a weak voice.

    ¡¸D-dammit...... there¡¯s no hope¨D¨D for the 200 people still onboard the ship. Alex......Missa......¡¹

    I take away Sekrit¡¯s sword and wrap my arm around the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Is Missa the name of a woman? Women are on that ship? Answer me.¡¹

    In a few more minutes, the ship willpletely vanish beneath the water.

    I p the man¡¯s cheek a couple times.

    ¡¸Ebh, gabh...... yeah, about 50 are left¨D¨D¡¹

    I immediately leave the man¡¯s side and call out to the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. It can¡¯t be helped if enemy soldiers die, but saving women is what men do.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Oooh!!¡¹¡¹

    I jump into the river, followed closely by the Aless soldiers.

    Several minutester, we returned with all the women on the ship and a handful of men.

    ¡¸......uu, we¡¯re saved.¡¹

    ¡¸...... but now we¡¯re prisoners.¡¹

    Despite being sailors, the females were worn out and couldn¡¯t swim, so we put them in barrels with ropes attached to them and pulled them along to the shore.

    ¡¸Look at all those men...... they look barbaric...... we¡¯re definitely going to be vited.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s for sure. But we¡¯ll save you.¡¹

    The Aless soldier gives an honest answer.

    ¡¸Aah...... I knew it.¡¹

    ¡¸It still doesn¡¯t guarantee our lives.¡¹

    Bobbing up and down in the barrels, the women resolve themselves.

    By the time I reached the coast, Sekrit was nowhere to be found.

    I wonder if she¡¯s sulking about what I did.

    Trying to find her so I can follow up, I happen to see her standing in front of an enemy vessel.

    It appears like they surrendered quickly and, as a result, didn¡¯t suffer any noticeable damage. Aside from the captain, everybody had abandoned their weapons.

    A win by capittion? If Sekrit tries to kill them, I have to stop her.

    Just when I thought she was about to attack, a man suddenly steps forward and kneels before her.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Something doesn¡¯t feel right.

    It¡¯s not rare for the side who yielded to kneel to their opponents.

    However, that man didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to anyone except Sekrit.

    She was urged by the man to move behind a patch of aquatic nts.

    Things are still hectic so nobody made any note of their movement.

    I was the only one who kept a close eye on them.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    The man seems to be telling Sekrit something.

    ¡¸What is he saying......?¡¹

    In response, Sekrit scoffed mockingly.

    Unlike the previous instance, she didn¡¯t seem to show signs of cutting him down.

    I get closer.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been too long¨D¨D general. I am extremely delighted¨D¨D to meet on this asion.¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¨D¨D who you are¨D¨D?¡¹

    I only hear broken pieces. It seems the man has an interest in Sekrit.

    A smile forms on my face.

    I know she¡¯s beautiful, but it¡¯s unheard of to seduce someone after surrendering to them.

    The next moment, my smile froze over.

    ¡¸¨D¨Ddocument from¨D¨D addressed directly¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dnes. Kuku, what a nostalgic name¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit walks up to the man and snatches the letter from him.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to ept it.

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t know when to give up¨D¨D connection from the past¨D¨D¨D¨D go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor¨D¨D¨D¨D happy to¨D¨D¨D¨D next week.¡¹

    On top of epting the letter, she even agreed to the next promise.

    What does she mean by connection from the past? My mind is going really fast and I can¡¯t think properly.

    One final blow was delivered.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨Doh right, Rehercles.¡¹

    Sekrit calls the man by his name.

    She said it smoothly, almost like she was familiar with it.

    ¡¸I no longer have any doubts.¡¹

    I look at the man¡¯s face again.

    He appears to be in his thirties and is keeping his back straight unlike the other prisoners.

    ¡¸......he¡¯s a handsome one too.¡¹

    Gido has recently gotten really cheeky and been called handsome many times too, but he doesn¡¯tpare to this man.

    As a man, I have to admit that he¡¯s got a nice face.

    ¡¸A ndestine meeting...... a promise to cheat?¡¹

    My hand balls into a fist.

    It would be easy for me to step in uninvited and sentence the man with my authority.

    However, that would be pathetic of me.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to regain Sekrit¡¯s heart either.

    I have to show her how much better I am than him.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dlooking forward¨D¨D next week¨D¨D¨D¨D tell him.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help it if Sekrit wants to meet with such a handsome man.

    It¡¯s my fault that she even had that thought. If a woman gets stolen, it is due to a man¡¯s worthlessness.

    ¡¸But I can take her back.¡¹

    If something is stolen, I only have to steal it back.

    I¡¯ll show her my charm and prove that I¡¯m the superior man.

    I¡¯ll seduce Sekrit in front of him and pummel his handsome face...... no, I¡¯ll have passionate sex in front of him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to lose. This is a man¡¯s battle.¡¹

    I renew my determination and head to where the rescued women are so I can restore my energy.

 Chapter 429: In Times of War

    <h4>Chapter 429: In Times of War</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthe aforementioned is the confirmed number of ships sunk. Combined with the results of the fleet battle, there is no doubt that the enemy fleet is destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    My foot taps unconsciously as I listen to Leopolt¡¯s report.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for the extremely few small vessels and sluggish transport ships to conduct anding with what they have left. And army is not needed to deal with them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great.¡¹

    My heart is not here.

    It is with the female prisoners who are probably warming their bodies in the bath at this time.

    ¡¸We are attempting to retrieve the cannons from the grounded and sunk ships.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be nice if we¡¯re sessful.¡¹

    More importantly, I want to discharge my own cannon soon.

    ¡¸Preparations to change course is about 80%plete. It won¡¯t take more than a week for the soldiers to rest and for the finishing touches of the formation to be settled.¡¹

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    I also give a half-hearted answer to Tristan¡¯s report.

    He looked dubiously at me for a second, but sighed after seeing my hand and muttered ¡°that¡¯s it¡± in ackadaisical tone. Oh, crap. My hands were grasping the air as if they were fondling imaginary boobs.

    ¡¸That concludes the war report¨D¨D¡¹

    When I stood up abruptly from my chair, Leopolt¡¯s silence kept me in check, while Celia jumped and hung on my shoulder, which forced me to sit down again.

    ¡¸Next will be the report of the analysis on the frontal warfront, the ce where we will be headed.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, go ahead.¡¹

    I have to put up with this a bit more.

    ¡¸Currently, the total enemy force is approximately 150 000.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, there¡¯s no way.¡¹

    I intended to let all this analysis go in one ear and out the other, but I couldn¡¯t help raising my voice.

    ¡¸The enemy there...... the Central army, was it? I heard they had 50 000. Even assuming they increased their numbers a little, 150 000 is way too much.¡¹

    Leopolt nods and continues. Crap, this is going to be a long one.

    ¡¸Exactly. A rough estimate of the Central army¡¯s forcese to 50 000. If we also ount for any reinforcements from the western army that have lost strategic value, they would at most stop at around 60 000. However, that is limited to regr soldiers.¡¹

    Tristan takes over the exnation.

    ¡¸It is a fact that they currently have 150 000. The enemy shouldn¡¯t have that many mercenaries on hand or have that much time to train soldiers, meaning they must have recruited citizens.¡¹

    Leopolt takes over again.

    ¡¸Friendly armies and citizens ordered to be conscripted from the domain of the king and each feudal lord king¡¯s domain are participating, and currently, a grand total of tens of thousands are facing off in the frontal warfront.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know whether that¡¯s something impressive or something messy.

    ¡¸It would most likely be thetter. History has shown that a mass gathering of amateurs will lead to a tragic scene. For example, 150 years ago¨D¨D¡¹

    It sounds like a long story, so I¡¯ve had enough.

    ¡¸We would need a different set of preparations than before. We also have to notify the soldiers in a simple manner.¡¹

    There isn¡¯t much of a reason to debate.

    Have the soldiers make the minimum amount of groundwork and then we¡¯ll have to y by ear for the rest.

    Leopolt, Tristan, and Celia all nod.

    Celia¡¯s cute, so I¡¯ll pat her.

    ¡¸If we¡¯re done, then Leopolt should go rest until we depart.¡¹

    ¡¸I do not feel particrly fatigued or have any issues concerning health.¡¹

    I squeeze Celia¡¯s cheeks and repeat myself.

    ¡¸This is an order. Rest.¡¹

    ¡¸......understood.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to work all the way there without sleeping anyways.

    He should be making an effort to sleep when he¡¯s supposed to sleep. Like me.

    ¡¸And me?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re responsible for the move. Do it properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Work until you die.¡¹

    Tristan slumps his shoulders.

    If this guy has two days, he¡¯ll just ck off after getting things done.

    He¡¯s not the same as Leopolt who has to be ordered just to rest.

    As for the earnest Celia, she¡¯s a battalionmander now.

    If I leave her alone, she¡¯ll work herself until she copses.

    ¡¸You work too hard. I want you to rest after finishing most of your work, got it? Work is forbidden from evening to dawn.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    Celia replies enthusiastically.

    ¡¸Also, please deliver this document to the name addressed. Don¡¯t peek inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    Celia is so honest and cute.

    She does everything she is asked to do.

    Now then, it¡¯s time to y.

    ¡¸How are the female prisoners doing?¡¹

    After finishing what I had to do andposing myself, I stick my head into the prisoners tent with an expression full of dignity.

    ¡¸I-it hurts¨D¨D! Do it slower...... ow, ow, ow, ow!!¡¹

    What was going on inside was a gruesome rape¨D¨D

    ¡¸Give me the splint, I¡¯ll do it myself! You¡¯re going to tear my arm off!¡¹

    ¨CRather, it was the treatment of wounds.

    They were rescued from a sinking ship after a battle, so many were injured.

    ¡¸Nuu......I only smeared some ointment.¡¹

    ¡¸You only broke one bone, so why does it hurt so much? You still call yourself a man¨D¨D guess not...... muun.¡¹

    The Aless soldiers were applying healing salve and attaching splints to broken limbs, but they were much too boorish for the delicate women.

    ¡¸Hahuu, hahuuu...... ah, my meat was taken!¡¹

    ¡¸Only my spinach was left behind!¡¹

    Next is the emergency rations.

    A stew from a giant pot and freshly baked bread was being distributed to the prisoners.

    ¡¸Hahuu©`¡¹

    ¡¸It really warms you up.¡¹

    Last is the bath.

    Barrels lying around were filled with water for them to heat up their cold bodies.

    ¡¸Haa©` I¡¯m nice and warm now.¡¹

    As the woman stands to get out of the barrel, she was instantly assaulted with piercing gazes from me and the Aless soldiers.

    Her breasts were on the small side, but the line from her corbone to her nape was sexy.

    ¡¸H-how embarrassing.¡¹

    She turns red from the attention of several men, however, she can¡¯t stay in the bath forever.

    There was also the silent pressure from the other prisoners to hurry.

    ¡¸......eei!¡¹

    The woman steels herself and jumps out.

    Cheers erupt when her lower body bes exposed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s more than satisfactory...... but you¡¯ll be seen, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Mm......even though my bruise was on my thigh, they kept applying the ointment on my ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Still, I want to take a bath. I¡¯m taking my clothes off.¡¹

    The women nce shyly at us while stripping and each piece of clothing removed is apanied by shouts of joy.

    C¡¯mon guys, we can¡¯t scare them.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll only look and won¡¯t get in the way, so take your time.¡¹

    With that said, we gather around the bath.

    Make sure to warm uppletely.

    ¡¸They¡¯re tending to us and feeding us.¡¹

    ¡¸And letting us clean our bodies...... it¡¯s a con, right?¡¹

    The prisoners begin to whisper with one another.

    ¡¸But if they¡¯re going this far, we can expect they won¡¯t be too harsh on us.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if they were going to treat us roughly, they wouldn¡¯t bother treating our wounds.¡¹

    It¡¯s a great help if we don¡¯t have to exin ourselves.

    Excluding the few who were severely injured, the Aless soldiers and I carry all of the prisoners and split up into the several residences we prepared.

    Each house has one woman and many Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Put on clean sheets. Light incense. Ready some water and wet towels.¡¹

    Arrangements for afortable environment were made snappily, but the woman is shivering on the bed.

    I sit beside her and gently wrap my arm around her shoulder.

    ¡¸Is there something not to your liking?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already epted that I¡¯ll be vited...... it¡¯s just the number of people. Aren¡¯t there too many? Plus they¡¯re all muscr......¡¹

    14 Aless soldiers are here together with me. The ratio of men and women is 15:1.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to worry. Despite our frightening outward appearance¨D¨D strip!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I swiftly pull off my clothes, followed by the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Hiih! So big!¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anybody here who would be violent to a woman. Everyone is gentle.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Men of Aless respect women¡¯s bodies!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I hug the trembling woman and press her against my chest.

    At the same time, the Aless soldiers use an unusual amount of care to peel off the woman¡¯s clothes.

    Fumu. For a woman at 165 cm, she has a rtively t chest, but a nice ass.

    Being a sailor, while her skin is naturally tanned in the typical areas like her arms, she also has parts not normally exposed to the sun which are pure white.

    Her pubic hair is trimmed and she seems somewhat experienced with men, although her pretty pink nipples and vagina says otherwise.

    ¡¸Caress her gently.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The woman¡¯s naked body was being handled by the Aless soldiers like silk.

    ¡¸Ah...... it feels even softer than my first time. The gap between the barbaric appearances unnecessarily......¡¹

    Her short gasps due to nervousness gradually changed to longer and deeper sighs.

    She gives off a strong motherly atmosphere.

    We should probably lean towards the direction of requesting affection.

    ¡¸Look around you. Everyone is erect from seeing your body. They¡¯re all seeking yourpassion.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Revere the female body!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The number of hands caressing the woman increases, and they rub not only her back, but also her nape, her ass, and her stomach.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... mypassion......? Everybody desires me? Wants me?¡¹

    Feelings of lust reside in her eyes as she fixes her gaze on the dicks thrust in front of her one by one.

    ¡¸I¡¯m burning with desire.¡¹

    ¡¸I want your everything.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to be buried by the muscles of a man.¡¹

    Every time her eyes shift to the next soldier, she gets a corresponding answer.

    Her breathing turns into the panting of a dog eager to eat the meal dangling in front.

    To provide the finishing blow, I take her hand and guide it to my crotch.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve be like this because of you...... at this rate, it will explode. Can¡¯t you help me out?¡¹

    ¡¸So much lust has pent up that it became this monster...... it certainly feels like it could burst at any moment.¡¹

    She gives me an upward gaze and, after stroking my cock a few times, muttered ¡°sure¡± softly.

    And so, the 15 men pounced on the one woman.

    ¨D¨DThree Hours Later.

    ¡¸Hyuu©`...... hyuu©`......¡¹

    ¡¸You guys overdid it. Morons.¡¹

    I wave my hand in front of the face of the womanying spread eagle.

    ¡¸Eheheeh...... muscle...... man...... hot liquid......¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t seem to notice, simply staring nkly at the ceiling with a dumb smile on her face.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t rough. I embraced her with the greatest love a man can give.¡¹

    ¡¸I was careful with the number of times out of concern for her body and only held her down three times. Normally, I do it five times with my wife and twice with my sister.¡¹

    Well, with 15 people going three rounds each, that¡¯s 45 shots.

    Not to mention everybody releases such arge load, that¡¯s why the woman is in such a messy state.

    Her holes, both front and back, are leaking semen, she is covered head to toe in seed, juices have pooled on the bed and the floor, and her body is decorated with kiss marks.

    ¡¸Geez, ejacting like that¡¯s the only thing you know how to do.¡¹

    ¡¸But, my man. Aren¡¯t you the one who shot out the most?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, the first shot continued for at least five minutes. I haven¡¯t seen such a magnificent ejaction since Gildress slept with my wife.¡¹

    She has a nice vagina, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    I actually wanted to let her rest on my arm and kiss her......

    ¡¸One more shot...... one more shot......¡¹

    However, the Aless soldiers are leaning on the pleading girl.

    I can¡¯t say this is the best atmosphere to whisper words of love.

    ¡¸Let her rest already. She¡¯s being swallowed by the atmosphere and is losing her mind. Even if she¡¯s asking for it, if you push too far, you¡¯re going to break her.¡¹

    I stand up and put my clothes on.

    ¡¸No one in Aless is foolish enough to break a woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Higyi! It went in my ass!¡¹

    Is it really going to be okay?

    I let out a sigh like Tristan and exit the house.

    ¡¸What a coincidence.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D! ¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I happened toe across Sekrit and Ivanna.

    Sekrit has her usual sarcastic grin, although I feel a tiny bit of anger.

    Ivanna is, as always, enraged to the point she can¡¯t make a sound.

    Saying that I was just at an orgy is probably not a good idea.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand. I was simply examining the prisoners.¡¹

    Before I could finish exining myself, a female scream came out from the house.

    ¡°I¡¯m being squished by bulky bodies!! Stuff two of them in my front hole! I don¡¯t care if it tears!¡±

    There are no more excuses.

    Sekrit rubs my chin.

    ¡¸Did you have fun?¡¹

    ¡¸......quite a bit.¡¹

    That detonated Ivanna.

    ¡¸You¡¯re always ying with women! Even though you fucked me and made me bear your child! Even though you¡¯re a father!¡¹

    Ivanna grabs me and shakes me by the cor. Tears well up in her eyes as she screams hysterically.

    Her condition improves slightly when I hug her shoulder, but she doesn¡¯t stop yelling.

    Sekrit snorts and turns her back on us.

    ¡¸Just fuck the noisy girl and shut her up. I¡¯m going off to cheat with someone.¡¹

    Sekrit waves her hand listlessly and leaves.

    ¡¸Hey, wait!¡¹

    Crap. Sekrit is in the process of being seduced by a handsome guy.

    This is a horrible point to concede.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to pound you with knowledge of how to be a soldier and a father. Come.¡¹

    I can¡¯t just brush off Ivanna who is pulling strongly on my arm though, which meant I couldn¡¯t run after Sekrit.

    ¨D¨DThe Next Day.

    ¡¸Man, the general was so generous.¡¹

    Yakov smiles.

    The members of the 105th army corps were indignant from essentially being treated as sacrificial pawns in thending operation earlier.

    Since Celia and I were travelling along with them, their rage was directed at Leopolt, the staff officer, instead of at me, the general.

    Leopolt said that being resented came with the job and to ignore them as long as they don¡¯t cause any real damage, however, it would be better if those feelings of discontent disappeared altogether.

    With our immediate enemy defeated, the only chance to resolve the issue is now.

    Thus, I distributed some money to them in order to cancel out their dissatisfaction.

    I also notified the brothels in town to prepare ordingly.

    It required a tremendous sum of money, but it can¡¯t be helped during times of war.

    You can¡¯t be frugal when ites to raising morale.

    To prove that point, the 105th army cheered loudly after I finished my exnation and rushed out of the garrison. They¡¯re simple-minded, so letting them swing their hips to their hearts¡¯ content will allow them to forget about their grudge towards Leopolt entirely.

    Celia learned of the ridiculous order and tried to look for me with her cheeks puffed out, but I managed to get away.

    Irijina grabbed her, saying that she was making a special hotpot dish, so she probably won¡¯t continue chasing.

    Although the city was flooded with soldiers from the 105th, there were noints of their usual fighting or sexual harassment.

    All of them were lined up at brothels with money gripped tightly in their hands so they didn¡¯t have any time to do any deplorable acts.

    ¡¸But we can¡¯t y like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Patena is not a big city.

    In anticipation of our troops being stationed here, many people flowed in from the surrounding area, but sending close to 5000 soldiers into the city all at once blew a hole in the maximum capacity.

    As a result, brothels and sex-rted establishments all over the city hung up banners of thanks for the full house.

    Left with not much choice, Yakov and I decided to share a drink in a deserted bar on the outskirts of the city.

    ¡¸If you want, you could find two or three girls to sleep with.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be getting my priorities mixed up if I did.¡¹

    If I didn¡¯t embrace the female prisoners and did some extreme things with Ivanna yesterday, I might have lost to my sexual desires.

    That was when a small girl plops herself in the seat beside me.

    She¡¯s wearing clothes an adult would wear that fully expose her body, but there was no bulge in my pants.

    ¡¸Let me fill your cup. ......um, erm, we have tastier alcohol for one silver coin.¡¹

    The young girl tempts me by rubbing myp and ncing at the stairs leading to the second floor.

    It seems she¡¯s inviting me to buy it.

    ¡¸How old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Err...... err......¡¹

    I smile and drop a gold coin into her pocket.

    She is still a child.

    I¡¯m sure she has her own circumstances, but I don¡¯t feel like sleeping with her.

    Just take the money and go.

    ¡¸Damn hag! Why do I have to pay silver to embrace your dried husk of a body!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haaah? Acting tough when you¡¯re dirt poor!? Get out, you pleb!¡¹

    It seems Yakov was also being seduced, although she was a middle-aged woman easily over 50 years old.

    Despite the 105thying waste to the prostitute supply, there are still some avable, I guess.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going, Yakov.¡¹

    I turn my back on the little girl who panics over the gold coin I give her while Yakov continues to be insulted to the end by the other woman.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not very smart either. She might be a little worn out, but you could have still been sufficiently entertained.¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯m in shock at how wide the general¡¯s range of women is. Yet, that girl just now, wasn¡¯t she cute even though she¡¯s a kid? I would have gobbled her up if she asked.¡¹

    You guys are really like bandits, huh?

    Nothing changes when we leave the shop.

    Every ce we wanted to visit was full, leaving the only avable stores we could enter the ¡°decent¡± restaurants and bars.

    For the reason of being honorable establishments, they were utterly empty.

    ¡¸I have a clear picture of their deplorable nature.¡¹

    Not a single one bothered to purely enjoy well-cooked food.

    ¡¸Yeah, all those guys think of are vulgar ...... oh, general! What about that ce?¡¹

    The shop Yakov found was painted in a repulsive color and had a dark and narrow entrance.

    It¡¯s a promisingly shady shop.

    ¡¸Fui©` that was great. I thought my hips would give out.¡¹

    ¡¸Man, I cried out too. For it to cost only 30 copper...... damn, we almost have to leave Patena!¡¹

    From what the soldiers said, this seems like a little-known good establishment.

    In addition, the turnover rate seems high as satisfied men are leaving one after the other.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s check it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The first thing Yakov and I saw when we entered the shop was a beautifully-decorated small window which disyed prettydies on the other side.

    ¡¸Ooh...... what¡¯s this?¡¹

    I can understand Yakov¡¯s astonishment here.

    All the women behind the window are stunning enough to be the number one girl of any average brothel.

    What I don¡¯t understand is how women of this level costs 30 copper.

    One of the women in the back notices us and winks before approaching.

    ¡¸Ufun. This is a bit of a special ce. You choose the woman you want from here......are you happy with me and this girl?¡¹

    The woman speaking to us calls another girl who was reading a book in the corner of the room.

    Both of them are extraordinarily attractive. I have noints.

    ¡¸After choosing, you would go to this room¨D¨D¡¹

    She gestured to a room where arge nk was standing upright in the middle, blocking the view of the other side.

    There was a hole in the board at about waist level.

    ¡¸You would put your thing in that hole. And then we would suck you off on the other side?¡¹

    Yakov and I exchange looks.

    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s why it costs 30 copper.¡¹

    There is no sexual intercourse involved and no touching of their bodies.

    The price only includes the extraction of semen.

    Because of how many guys have ejacted, the room smells and the board is unhygenic.

    Price aside, this isn¡¯t a ce I¡¯d prefer going to.

    ¡¸Aw c¡¯mon, you¡¯re not going to let us see that pretty face of yours?¡¹

    Yakov¡¯s grumbling was met with a yful rejection.

    It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ll have to follow the rules of this establishment.

    ¡¸Gaaaah! I-I¡¯m dying! You¡¯re sucking everything out!¡¹

    ¡¸What fearsome technique! My hips...... I can¡¯t stand......¡¹

    Incidentally, there have been a few guys who have been sticking out their hips for a while now, making pretty pathetic reactions.

    In addition to the unbearable screaming, some are crying, and some are crawling on the filthy floor.

    The longest any man wouldst is a few minutes, while the fastest ones finish in under 30 seconds.

    ¡¸Is it really that good?¡¹

    I¡¯ve experienced toe-curling pleasure before when Melissa and Leah get serious.

    Maybe I have something to look forward to even though the environment is not the greatest.

    ¡¸Oh, a spot opened up.¡¹

    Yakov allows me to partake, but I urge him to go first.

    He¡¯s part of the 105th army after all.

    ¡¸Hehehe, don¡¯t mind if I do¨D¨D ooh, she¡¯s sucking already...... w-what the- this is amazing...... uoooooh!¡¹

    I don¡¯t want anybody to hear me scream like that.

    Celia and Nonna would cry if they saw me.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯tst one minute......it was incredible......¡¹

    I watch Yakov stumble out of the room and then stand in front of the board.

    Coincidentally, no more customers were left and I was the only one in the room.

    ¡¸Hmm, this isn¡¯t going to fit.¡¹

    My dick has already swelled at the anticipation of being sucked by a beauty.

    The hole in the board is too small.

    ¡¸Let me shave off some more.¡¹

    I take a knife from my pocket and start sawing back and forth to widen the gap.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯ll barely...... hmp!¡¹

    It happened the moment I thrust my dick in the hole.

    ¡¸Uoooh!! So big!! What a big thing!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, stupid!!¡¹

    I hear an expression of shock from the other side of the board followed by a flustered female¡¯s voice.

    I would dly wee the shrieks of women since they enhance my arousal. However, that was undoubtedly the hoarse voice of a male.

    I try to pull my dick out from the hole, but since I jammed it in there rather forcefully, it got stuck.

    ¡¸Eei, how annoying!!¡¹

    I exert some strength and break the board.

    What I saw was-

    ¡¸A...... male?¡¹

    On the opposite side was not the woman who was requested, it was a male with long hair.

    I understand everything now.

    ¡¸You guys......tricked me.¡¹

    ¡¸T-this...... isn¡¯t-¡¹

    I put away my dick and release a murderous intent.

    ¡¸You trampled on the hope of a man and betrayed my pure heart. You better be prepared to suffer the consequences.¡¹

    My Dual Crater smoothly slides out from its sheath.

    Mercy isn¡¯t needed.

    ¡¸Wait, let me exin!¡¹

    The woman I saw through the windowes running.

    Out of respect for the beautifuldy, I¡¯ll hear her story.

    ¡¸This ce is exactly as you suspect. We are the front of the store while these people actually perform the service. All of them are homosexual and have unbelievable technique...... moreover, they¡¯re doing it because they like to, and even said they don¡¯t need to be paid wages.¡¹

    That isn¡¯t enough to quell my anger.

    I won¡¯t kill the woman, but I¡¯m going to cut down all the males and I¡¯ll probably have to set this entire ce on fire too.

    ¡¸We are just making a living leisurely by idling about, while these people satisfy their hidden fetish. Their exquisite skill also makes customers feel good...... see, everybody wins, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize, but I can¡¯t allow such underhanded swindling to go on as a noble and a soldier. In the name of the Goldonian kingdom, this shop will be dismantled. Severe punishment will also be given to the employees.¡¹

    I speak coldly just like Leopolt.

    The men wipe their mouths as they beg for their lives. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t intend to show mercy. If they show the tiniest amount of resistance, I will kill them on the spot.

    ¡¸W-wait! Wait a second! Everyone, gather around!!¡¹

    From a waiting room hidden from the eyes of the customers, the women on disy walk out¨D¨D all of them outstanding beauties¨D¨D and rush to the side of their co-worker. Since they all believe that they can make profits on the level of a brothel simply by having good looks, the women employed here must be some of the finest women.

    ¡¸It would be inconvenient if you destroyed the shop! I was nning on using the money earned from this business to buy a piece ofnd in the suburbs!¡¹

    ¡¸I also need to save money to open a shop with my boyfriend!¡¹

    The women look at each other and nod, silently agreeing on something.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a government official from the kingdom, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That means as long as we make it so you were never here, this ce won¡¯t be destroyed, right?¡¹

    Perhaps the lighting in this shop is poor, the girls don¡¯t seem to realize who I am.

    They rub their hands together anxiously while asking in a coaxing tone.

    It¡¯s the same gesture that the merchants who visit the mansion and a certain government official does.

    ¡¸If you overlook this, we can show you our way of thanking you.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure you can.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t ept bribes. This is a matter of order and a man¡¯s innocent heart.¡¹

    If tiny bits of sediment leak through, eventually a clear stream will be polluted.

    When I expected them to slip money into my hand or my pocket, they instead began to undo the strings keeping their clothes together.

    Their highly-revealing outfits flutter to the floor.

    Their shapely breasts, slender waists and round asses areid bare.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t give you money.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll thank you with our bodies...... indulge to your heart¡¯s content......¡¹

    ¡¸There are only five of us now, but three more wille in the evening. Of course, they are proud of their appearance and figure.¡¹

    An orgy with eight beauties?

    ¡¸Hey mister official, sir. Let this go~?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll licky-licky lots.¡¹

    These women are not only beautiful, they know how to use their good looks as a weapon, in other words, they know how to toy with a man¡¯s heart.

    They sway their naked bodies alluringly while rubbing their cheeks on my leg.

    ¡¸We have a bed in the waiting room. Here,e this way~¡¹

    Certain that I¡¯ve fallen for their tactics, the beauties take my hand and push my back.

    The males fix the broken board and prepare to entertain the next guests.

    Fish cannot survive in perfectly pure water. Sometimes tolerance is more important than order.

    ¡¸Man. Making me wait so long¨D¨D oooh, I knew it, this ce is the best! My hips are giving out!!¡¹

    The wicked thoughts in my mind are put aside along with the pleasant-sounding groan of the man and I think about governing instead.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Hardlett Territory Southern Region ¨C Near Malt Border.

    ¡¸Enemy main force, defeated! The detachments trying to detour from both wings have begun to retreat. It¡¯s our win, justice victory!¡¹

    Jim deres loudly and he is answered by the cheers of the soldiers.

    ¡¸Well done! It¡¯s amazing how you are able to use poorly-trained militia to such a degree!¡¹

    Sna shouts excitedly.

    ¡¸That was too easy. There wasn¡¯t any dangerous parts. Is this a case of things being easier in reality?¡¹

    Suzymentszily as she coats her nails with a red paint.

    Praise is being directed at M.

    After verifying the rout of the enemy from horseback, her raised eyebrows rx and she lets out a big sigh.

    M separated from the northward-moving main army and is headed south in an attempt to reim the territory with volunteer soldiers and recruits.

    After the annihtion of the eastern army, South Yuguria had also stationed troops centered around recruits in Hardlett territory.

    There was no longer any significance in deploying a strong force that wasn¡¯t the main battlefield like the capital or the North Teries river that¡¯s further away.

    Nevertheless, they did not intend on handing over briefly-upied territory to the enemy for free, so many battles ensued.

    M repelled the enemy and advanced slowly every time, finally reaching the Malt border and defeating the enemy¡¯s main force. From there, M sessfully recaptured the entirety of the territory.

    ¡¸Fuu. Unlike a battle between elites, it takes much more effort to fight with and against militia. I guess this takes care of things for now. It¡¯s risky to march into Malt and the morale of the recruits can¡¯t be sustained.¡¹

    M removes her helmet and lets the wind blow through her sweaty hair.

    The way she did that was reminiscent of a painting and it elicited sighs of adoration from those around her.

    ¡¸So pretty...... I heard she¡¯s as strict as a demon, but this......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s like she¡¯s a goddess. I resented the security unit and her for tearing down the street stand I set up without authorization, but I wouldn¡¯t mind getting scolded by her now.¡¹

    As M was receiving praise from the soldiers,manders would try to seduce her under the pretense of congrattory toasts.

    Although their attempts to woo her were obvious, M sensed there wasn¡¯t any vulgarity, so she simply thanked her subordinates and refused any invitations, saying she still had things to do.

    Herposure actually helped to slightly improve her reputation among the people who hated her.

    ¡¸Pardon me...... is Hyuutia-sama here?¡¹

    The people who stepped before her were the leaders of the viges close to the border.

    Everyone had tense expressions and sweat was dripping down their heads like a waterfall.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    M¡¯s face changed suddenly and her eyes became sharp.

    The vige leaders sweated more profusely as they nervously tried to exin themselves.

    ¡¸W-we allowed the South Yuguria soldiers to station in our vige because they threatened to burn everything if we didn¡¯t, definitely not because we wanted to¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Our town definitely didn¡¯t help the enemy army with their duties to get rewarded with money, it¡¯s because they clearly intended on exploiting the citizens as ves if we upset them¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We certainly provided food for them, but they were essentially robbing us, it¡¯s not because we were selling it to them at 50% of the reasonable price¨D¨D¡¹

    Under the upation of the South Yuguria army, the towns and viges on the border prepared for the garrison of the soldiers, transported supplies, offered physicalbor to maintain special roads, and sold goods to them.

    Obviously, a small vige could never defy an army, but the range of activities they were ¡°threatened¡± to do seemed strangely wide and the true motives of securing positive treatment for their viges in the case of South Yuguria¡¯s victory was questionable. However, the fact is that the South Yuguria army was routed and Hardlett¡¯s army returned.

    ¡¸Yes, I was hasty. I thought South Yuguria¡¯s great force would spell the end for Goldonia......¡¹

    ¡¸I should have believed in Lord Hardlett¡¯s strength, but I ended up giving in......¡¹

    M nces from leader to leader. The vige leaders squeal and duck their heads.

    ¡¸There are many things I would like to ask, however¨D¨D I have orders from Margrave Hardlett.¡¹

    M promptly takes out a document from her pocket.

    ¡°All the citizens of the viges upied by South Yuguria are to be unquestioned even if they cooperated with the enemy¡±

    ¡°This treatment willst until the territory is taken back¡±

    ¡°Damage done by the enemy¡¯s upation and the battle to reim the territory will bepensated after the war¡±

    ¡°I apologize for my ipetence and allowing the enemy to take over, even if it was temporary¡±

    M closes the piece of paper and announces the end of the written instructions.

    At that moment, all the leaders slumped their shoulders in relief.

    ¡¸My...... what a benevolent man.¡¹

    ¡¸Instead of pointing out our disloyalty, he offers an apology. He has such a big heart! He doesn¡¯t even punish us for our cunning dealings.¡¹

    M walks away from the leaders heaping praise on the feudal lord and pulls up her tent.

    It quickly became night time.

    ¡¸What do you people want?¡¹

    Three men appeared in front of the tent.

    One was a muscr man, the second was well-built and extremely handsome, and thest one was slender with a babyface that tickled the maternal instincts of a woman.

    ¡¸We were asked by the leaders toe. We were told to attend to M-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸We will do anything. Of course, we will not disclose anything, so feel free to say whateveres to mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Whether you want to step on us, fuck us, make us lick your asshole, we¡¯ll do what you ask!¡¹

    M raises her index finger and points to the entrance.

    ¡¸Get out. Tell the leaders I have no need for any men.¡¹

    After chasing the men away, M buries her face into a pillow and mutters.

    ¡¸Those idiots, what kind of perverted freak do they think I am...... they were certainly fine men...... especially the muscr one...... argh, what am I saying!?¡¹

    M tightly fastens the entrance of her tent and slides her pants to the side.

    ¡¸Why did he take Celia and Irijina but not me?¡¹

    She closes her eyes and pictures her beloved muscr man in her mind.

    A finger slips into her crotch and she starts working it in and out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m finished over here so hurry up and summon me to your side. Jim can handle the aftermath by himself!¡¹

    Squelching sounds can start to be heard from her finger digging into her crotch as she bites her pillow, making sure she doesn¡¯t let her voice out.

    ¡¸I want to be embraced by that sturdy arm...... I want to be mounted by a mass of muscle...... I want something thick inside me, to the point I can¡¯t hold my voice back...... I want words of love to be whispered in my ear!¡¹

    The movement of her fingers quicken and she gradually increases the number of fingers from one to two, then to three.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he¡¯s embracing a woman right now. Uuu, I also...... I also...... want it!¡¹

    The lonely female body trembles as she finishes by pinching her clit.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!! Cumming!!¡¹

    In her mind, her beloved man climaxes, pouring arge load of seed into her vagina.

    Her legs stretch and tense up while she somehow stifles her moans from the countless orgasms.

    ¡¸Uuu! Uuh©`! Uuuuu©`! I came......haa, I feel so empty.¡¹

    M adjusts her pants and then she hears a reserved knock at the entrance.

    ¡¸Wait one minute!!¡¹

    M waves the sheets to disperse the lingering scent from her masturbation, wipes any residual liquid from her crotch, gives her face which melted from the pleasure two ps and then opens the entrance.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸W-we havee to attend you. Please entertain yourselves with us!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Standing in front of her was a young girl and two boys who have yet to hit puberty.

    M wouldter deliver a punch to the faces of the vige leaders.

    South of the capital of Goldonia ¨C South Yuguria Side, Frontlines.

    Zillia surveys her surroundings with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Look at the incredible number of soldiers. The ground ispletely covered.¡¹

    A subordinate answers with a simrly serious expression.

    ¡¸I hear 200 000 were gathered this week. This will leave a mark in the history of the Central ins.¡¹

    Zillia sadly throws a loaf of half-eaten bread on the ground, which is taken away by a stray dog within a few seconds.

    ¡¸200 000, huh? ......the number itself is impressive, but we¡¯re surrounded on all sides by recruits. Evenpared to a provisional squad like ours, they are horriblycking in training. It¡¯s like we¡¯re giving spears to farmers. They would only know how to march forward¡¹

    The subordinate agrees and continues on.

    ¡¸Our opponent is also umting recruits. The conditions are the same.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what makes it worse. You have amateurs wielding powerful weapons and armor. What kind of mess¨D¨Dno, I guess this isn¡¯t something a meremander like me should be thinking about.¡¹

    Zillia instructs the subordinate to inform her if any orderse in and then returns to her crude tent.

    She didn¡¯t have to flip open the entrance. It was so worn out that she could walk through the hole in the p.

    The provisioning of supplies can¡¯t catch up to the drastic increase of soldiers.

    ¡¸How long will the supply of teast¨D¨D wah!?¡¹

    As Zillia was about to sit down on the bed with her tea, her shoce suddenly snapped.

    ¡¸That was clo¨D¨D eh?¡¹

    When she put a hand on the desk to support herself, a leg of the desk breaks.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    Lastly, her cup shatters suddenly without even touching anything, spilling the tea everywhere.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Zillia hugs her body tofort herself.

    ¡¸The attackmences next week...... perhaps I will-¡¹

    As her body trembles from the ominous premonition, someone bursts through the entrance.

    ¡¸Hey Zillia! Do you know what we¡¯re having for dinner tonight? ording to rumors, we¡¯re having steak¨D¨D uwaaaah!¡¹

    Christoph, who suddenly intruded, tripped, despite his shoece staying intact.

    He rolls into a cupboard, which knocks down multiple porcin cups onto his body.

    ¡¸Ow! Ow! I¡¯m dying! Uwaaah!!¡¹

    Although the cups fell from a height that was enough to shatter them, all of them hit either Christoph¡¯s head or body and none of them broke.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m so unlucky. This is the end for me......¡¹

    Christoph sulks while pouring tea into a cup that hit him in the head.

    ¡¸Ah, there are three tea stems floating upright in the cup.¡¹

    The fated time approaches.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend. Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (done the first part), Sekrit (ndestine meeting), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Yakov (unknown, but justice)

    Irijina (opening pot), Luna (fish dish), Gido (meat dish), Ivanna (vegetable dish), Brynhildr (tomato dish)

    Ate (grain dish), Celia (strange mushroom dish)

    Army ¨C Port City: Stationed in Patena

    Under Protagonist

    Escort Unit: 100

    Infantry: 10 200

    Cavalry: 1100

    Archers: 1100

    Cannoneers: 430

    Bow Cavalry: 8700

    Independent Celia Squad: 1000

    Cannons: 50, Large Cannons: 25, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13 970

    105 Army Corps: 4900

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov (medium damage), Battleship Aless of Aless (heavy damage, reached the bottom)

    Large Combat Ships: 2, Small Combat Ships: 8, Transport Ships: 20

    Total Forces: 41 500

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 60 000 + Conscripts: 140 000

    River, West Coast ¨C Regr Soldiers: 40 000 + Magrado Local Army: 30 000

    Meldora Fleet: annihted, only a few small ships remaining

    Assets: -10 000 gold (recuperation cost -9770) bill payment; debt

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 430: Unexpected Chance Meeting: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 430: Unexpected Chance Meeting: Part 1</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¨D¨DPatena: Temporary Headquarters ¨C Provisional Commander¡¯s Quarters (rented mansion)

    It¡¯s noisy outside. Having my nap disturbed, I scratch my ass and get up, straining my ears to figure out what¡¯s going on.

    It seems to be a man arguing with a woman.

    I immediately think of Celia reprimanding a soldier, however, I rejected that possibility after some more thought.

    She ate Irijina¡¯s special hotpot the day before yesterday and should be asleep.

    Her life is not in any particr trouble, but her body became weak after expelling everything and is currently in no condition to yell energetically at a soldier.

    Now that I¡¯mpletely awake, I make out the male voice to be Gido¡¯s, whereas the female¡¯s voice doesn¡¯t sound familiar.

    Actually, there is more than one female voice when I listen carefully.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama is resting! I won¡¯t let suspicious individuals pass through!¡¹

    ¡¸We are pilgrims of Altair, not anybody suspicious.¡¹

    ¡¸We have a something serious to discuss regarding the religion.¡¹

    ¡¸It is the duty of pilgrims to cover their faces.¡¹

    The voices grow louder.

    With all the fuss, I¡¯m not in the mood to drink my morning tea or do my morning exercise.

    Gido also sounds irritated, so I better resolve this quickly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I open the door slowly in my loungewear.

    Gido and the visitors are ring at each other in front of the door, and Marta has also run over to check on themotion.

    She must have been resting like I was, since she has bed hair.

    ¡¸Ah, chief.¡¹

    I thank Gido for his diligence, who promptly straightens his back, then turn my attention to the visitors.

    ¡¸These people insist on meeting the chief...... I was just about to get rid of them.¡¹

    There were three of them, all of who were wearing a white robe over their heads that hid their faces and had rather small frames.

    If he allowed such people to pass, it would certainly disqualify him as a sentry.

    Gido stands in between me and the mysterious visitors, his hand ced on the hilt of his sword.

    His skill with the sword is excellent and he should be able to at least protect me from the first attack if he doesn¡¯t let his guard down.

    While I¡¯m unarmed, I stay vignt enough that these three small fries won¡¯t be able to finish me off.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama is very busy. Unless you arranged for a meeting ahead of time, please leave.¡¹

    The slightly bewildered Marta positions herself behind Gido and next to me, fulfilling her role as my attendant.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not arrogant enough to say we won¡¯t listen to what you have to say, but you are too suspicious. At least reveal your faces and your objective.¡¹

    Assassins have been sneaking about recently as it is.

    Reluctantly, the three robed individuals exchange¨D¨D well, it¡¯s actually hard to tell¨D¨Dbut they seem to exchange looks before speaking up one by one.

    ¡¸We are believers of Altair...... we made a pilgrimage to this city from Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸Until we reach the holynd, we are required to walk on foot and not to remove the robe......¡¹

    Upon closer inspection, I can see their robes are dirty enough to hardly be called white.

    Their shoes are also worn out, so it¡¯s likely they actually walked from Rafen. Rafen is where the church is located.

    I appreciate them making the long journey here, but I only said it was okay for the young Altair to start a church if she wanted to, I didn¡¯t say that it was okay to march into the headquarters. I¡¯m sadly going to have to drive them away.

    Just when I was about to order Gido to send them away, I noticed all three of them were focused on a particr point of my body.

    ¡¸......why are you staring at my crotch?¡¹

    All three of them are fixated intently at my lower half almost like they¡¯re trying to see through my thin loungewear.

    Although I can¡¯t see their faces, I can tell they¡¯re in a heightened state of arousal from the up and down movements of their shoulders.

    ¡¸T-the holynd is finally in front of our eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸The holy penis purified by Her Grace......¡¹

    Gido, Marta and I all look at each other in confusion.

    ¡¸......you three came just to look at my dick?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They agree in unison. A moment of silence followed.

    ¡¸Take your robes...... no, take everything off.¡¹

    Judging by their voices, all three of them are young females at an age ready for marriage, so I, having figured out they were women, wrap my arms around them and take them to my room.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show it to you lots......no, I¡¯ll do more than that.¡¹

    ¨D¨DA Few Hours Later.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    I drink some water while stroking the three girlsying in bed.

    ¡¸In Rafen, Altair received horrible treatment, but they aren¡¯t doing too bad, huh?¡¹

    The little Altair isn¡¯t acting as unreasonably as she used to.

    Their only other activity outside of Rafen is the so-called pilgrimage, which involves wandering around in a strange attire.

    In the first ce, their home church is based in Rafen, so M would happily squash them should they vite anyws.

    As for their funding, they only receive donations from believers, unlike before where they rob from unrted people.

    Apparently, there has been a rise in female believers seeking salvationtely, which I am extremely curious about.

    Besides that, if they don¡¯t crawl around wearing such weird outfits during their pilgrimage or whatever, then they should avoid most misunderstandings.

    I suddenly recall something.

    ¡¸You walked around various ces during your pilgrimage, right? I have a favor to ask.¡¹

    And so, the day of fate arrives.

    A Certain Day.

    ¡¸The naval battle is over so she probably doesn¡¯t have anything to do. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just bored and left for a few days.¡¹

    During breakfast time, Sekrit left without saying anything.

    Everyone gave unconcerned replies.

    Well, Sekrit was always someone who moved freely, and now is as good a time as ever, with not many duties for her after we annihted the enemy fleet.

    ¡¸This one too......just in case......¡¹

    Even Celia, who usually res up saying ¡°how dare she does as she likes¡±, doesn¡¯t react and seems upied with scooping mushrooms out of her soup and dropping them into Irijina¡¯s bowl. She is probably reflecting on her questionable choice of eating unknown mushrooms and also trying to get revenge on Irijina at the same time, but her mannerisms are indescribably cute.

    ¡¸Ah! Chief, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Luna¡¯s voice brings me back to reality.

    I noticed that she caught the ss which slipped out of my right hand.

    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one who seems tense.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s expected of¨D¨D ah.¡¹

    I ept the cup from Luna and grab her hand, still smooth despite the calluses from her frequent use of the bow.

    Sekrit will be meeting that handsome guy today.

    She deliberately left the city of Patena to do so. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll just say farewell after a drink or two.

    I gently stroke Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Um......?¡¹

    He¡¯s that handsome. Simr to how a man is attracted to gorgeous women, it¡¯s natural for women to be drawn to good-looking men.

    Add the fact that he¡¯s an acquaintance from the past, she¡¯ll feel morefortable with him.

    I sp Luna¡¯s hand with both of my hands and rub the gaps in her fingers one at a time.

    ¡¸T-that kind of...... tickles.¡¹

    The only reason he won¡¯t feel any lust for a woman of that caliber is if he¡¯s a homo or if he¡¯s impotent.

    He¡¯s someone who called her out on the battlefield, so that man should be a beast who proactively targets women.

    He¡¯ll definitely pull her in bed. Alcohol would alsoe into y, gradually eroding Sekrit¡¯s guard¨D¨D

    I roll Luna¡¯s hand into a loose fist, then thrust my index finger into the space in her hand, pushing it in then pulling it out, almost replicating a certain act.

    ¡¸Is this what I think...... everyone is looking......¡¹

    Sekrit and I have obviously slept with each other many times and she¡¯s someone I have a rather deep bond with, both physically and emotionally.

    No matter how good-looking he is, I doubt he can steal her away with alcohol and a one-night stand.

    ¡¸Still, there are no absolutes in this world.¡¹

    I gradually increase the number of fingers pumping in and out of Luna¡¯s fist, eventually stuffing my entire fist inside.

    ¡¸Wah! That¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    Luna¡¯s hand stretches open and breaks the fist.

    I wonder what would happen if that handsome guy possesses a cock that surpasses mine and also inhuman sex skills.

    Poor Sekrit would go crazy from pleasures she never felt before and her heart might fall in a single round.

    It¡¯s not the woman¡¯s fault for choosing what pleases her eye.

    Even if she were to be stolen, it would be my fault for being inattentive.

    However, I¡¯m not so pathetic that I would sob in bed after my beloved woman was taken away.

    I entangle my fingers with Luna¡¯s and squeeze her hand tightly.

    ¡¸Auu......my body...... has gotten hot...... I¡¯m¨D¨D¡¹

    If something is stolen from me, I¡¯ll just steal it back.

    If Sekrit gets won over by a dick, I¡¯ll use a superior dick to win her back. That is a man¡¯s dignity.

    I release Luna¡¯s hand and put my hand on the table.

    ¡¸I just remembered I have some business to take care of. It is highly confidential.¡¹

    Unlike Sekrit, everyone turns to me, curious about what I¡¯m going to do.

    For some reason, Luna is the only one who looks disappointed.

    ¡¸Eh? If I remember correctly, there is nothing in today¡¯s schedule......¡¹

    Celia flips through her notebook.

    Crap. Celia has a full understanding of my ns.

    ¡¸An urgent letter arrived. I have to do it alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Which one?¡¹

    Celia takes out all the letters addressed to me from her pocket.

    Crap, Celia collects all of my letters.

    For now, I¡¯ll try to deceive her by rubbing her cheeks and then I¡¯ll leave.

    I bring a bag with me to a vacant residence and sneak inside. Then, I check my surroundings before changing my clothes.

    The set of clothes I¡¯ll be changing into is a white robe that covers my face...... in other words, the same outfit that the pilgrims of Altair were wearing.

    ¡¸Nobody will see through this disguise.¡¹

    I run off with the robe enveloping my body, and meet up with the other three pilgrims, who bow slightly towards me as a greeting.

    ¡¸Let us head to our next destination¨D¨D kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re chasing that woman.¡¹

    I pick up the three females and pursue Sekrit.

    Sekrit, not wanting to stand out, is not using a carriage or a horse.

    I was right to think this is a tryst.

    The range of cities she can travel to on foot is limited.

    She¡¯s probably going to the next city...... which I forgot the name of. The small city has be the ry point for trade where people of Patena often travel to and from.

    It isn¡¯t unusual at all for a woman to walk there.

    On the contrary, we attract a lot of attention and everyone¡¯s stares are rather harsh.

    ¡¸What eerie people.¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t show their faces?¡¹

    Citizens living around Patena do not have much of a rtionship with the Altair religion, so their gazes tend to be more curious due to our strange garments rather than hostile.

    ¡¸......hmp.¡¹

    Sekrit must also have felt themotion and turns around to look, but she snorts and continues walking.

    ¡¸Good, I haven¡¯t been discovered.¡¹

    I blend in with the Altair believers and tail her. That is my n.

    It won¡¯t be easy to follow Sekrit because her senses are top notch.

    For someone who isn¡¯t good at going undercover or tailing like me, I¡¯ll probably be found even if I try to be as sneaky as possible.

    ¡¸An apple hidden under the bed would be found easily, whereas an apple ced among tomatoes wouldn¡¯t be found...... was it? I think Tristan said something like that.¡¹

    Although the Altair pilgrims stand out, it¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t realize I am among them.

    Until Sekrit reached the next city, she asionally stopped and looked over her shoulder, trying to probe the presence behind her.

    She must be staying alert just in case of assassins, but that means she won¡¯t be thinking of me.

    We matched Sekrit¡¯s pace and arrived at the neighboring city in a few hours.

    ¡¸Uuu...... I¡¯m tired.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh god...... I¡¯m at my limit.¡¹

    ¡¸My groin hurts...... pierce me with a holy sword and leave a mark.¡¹

    On the way, I lent them my shoulder and carried them, among other things, but the three women arepletely exhausted.

    I¡¯ll have them rest at some inn.

    Now then, this is where the real mission starts.

    Sekrit stands on the corner of the city and looks around.

    ¡¸He¡¯s here.¡¹

    That handsome man soon appears from a nearby bar.

    My suspicions are confirmed.

    Sekrit¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change, however, she wouldn¡¯t have walked all the way here if she wasn¡¯t interested.

    ¡¸The prisoners should still be detained......¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how he got here, but it doesn¡¯t matter now.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, this way. We have a secret underground room.¡¹

    ¡¸Mn.¡¹

    I see the man respectfully lower his head to Sekrit and say something in a polite tone before guiding her in a gentlemanly manner.

    His respect for a woman tells me he isn¡¯t just a pretty face.

    The ce they¡¯re heading to is...... a high-ss inn. What a bold man to skip alcohol and take her straight to an inn.

    I don¡¯t have any time to waste.

    After I was certain Sekrit and the man disappeared in the inn, I took off my robe.

    If possible, I would like to jump in before Sekrit and the man starts to have sex, then steal her back by showing her my manliness.

    ¡¸Alright!¡¹

    I pump myself up and try to enter the inn.

    ¡¸Hey, wait.¡¹

    Standing at the entrance of the inn was a guard who grabbed my shoulder.

    He was arge man, probably one head taller than me.

    ¡¸I saw you take off that robe. You¡¯re part of a shady group, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t let you enter the inn.¡¹

    Argh, as expected of a high-ss ce. They have someone exclusively guarding the entrance.

    I have no time to spare for a leisurely conversation.

    ¡¸Let go. I¡¯m not going to do anything bad. I have some business with the couple who just went in.¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t release me.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. My job is to stop everyone except for customers from entering.¡¹

    The man stands imposingly in my way.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll rent a room. It doesn¡¯t matter which one.¡¹

    I take out several gold coins from my pocket.

    If I don¡¯t hurry, Sekrit will be embraced.

    That would have worked on the unenthusiastic guards of a cheap inn. Unfortunately, this is a luxurious ce not found in the middle of a rural area.

    The man ps my hand away, scattering the gold coins, then advises me with a few pats on my shoulder.

    ¡¸We¡¯re all booked today. Run along now, pitiful little man.¡¹

    My inner me of anger was lit, 20% of it due to the man¡¯s haughty attitude and 80% of it due to Sekrit¡¯s disappearance into the room.

    While he was tapping my shoulder, my fist shoots into his chin, sending him flying toward the wall of the inn.

    A passerby screamed as I looked down at the guard, feeling regretful that I knocked him out in one blow.

    I couldn¡¯t help my temper from ring up. His face was so detestable.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move!!¡¹

    ¡¸Stay where you are!!¡¹

    Crap, I was in front of the city guards.

    I can feel the tips of several spears pushed against my back.

    ¡¸I saw that! You caused a ruckus in broad daylight!¡¹

    ¡¸Come with us, you savage! You¡¯re going to get a good scolding!¡¹

    I get dragged away by multiple city guards.

    It¡¯s easy for me to break free, but I don¡¯t want to make this a big deal in front of the inn or else Sekrit would notice.

    If she sees me end up in such apromised and uncool position while trying to tail her, she might actually lose interest in me. As a man, I¡¯ll have to¨D¨D

    ¡¸Get a move on!¡¹

    I stared bitterly at the inn as the guards whisked me away.

 Chapter 430: Unexpected Chance Meeting: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 430: Unexpected Chance Meeting: Part 2</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    ¡¸Please wait here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I expected to listen to the delightful sound of the waves with this being a port city, instead I get confined in a basement with four walls around me.¡¹

    The room which Sekrit and the man entered was a secret space under the inn.

    A sturdy metal door without a keyhole protected the room, creating apletely sealed environment once closed.

    ¡¸My apologies. This is just a precaution to prevent unwanted guests from intruding.¡¹

    Sekrit plops herself on a chair in front of the man who gives an honest exnation, then waves her hand as if to brush him off, before making ament herself.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t address myints so seriously. Your damn serious personality hasn¡¯t changed at all¨D¨DRehercles.¡¹

    Rehercles¨D¨D the man whose name was called, lowers his head slightly.

    ¡¸Your Excellency Sekrit hasn¡¯t changed either. This seriousness is because I am fearful of Your Excellency¡¯s fury, I hope you can understand.¡¹

    ¡¸What an impudent guy. More importantly, I¡¯m intrigued by the package in the corner.¡¹

    Rehercles bows politely, then lines up a bottle and ss on the table.

    ¡¸This is Your Excellency¡¯s favorite brandy from Koruha. Please use this to pass the time.¡¹

    Sekrit snickers, acknowledging the fine liquor prepared by the man, then takes a whiff of the poured liquid before putting her lips to the ss.

    ¡¸How long has it been since you poured my drink? Right before the great battle?¡¹

    Sekrit fills the emptied ss back up and slides it across the table.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I was dismissed from my position as Your Excellency¡¯s staff officer during the restructuring prior to the battle...... thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸The lot in headquarters were a bunch of idiots. I thought things would be better if you joined. Anyways, you should be thankful. If you were with me on the Leviathan, you¡¯d be blown to pieces by now.¡¹

    Rehercles smiles sheepishly as he re-fills the ss, then slides it back across the table.

    ¡¸I was certain of our defeat in the great battle when the report of the Leviathan sinking came in, although it¡¯s a bitte to bring it up now.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku, I sank it several months ago, so it¡¯s already a tattered mess.¡¹

    Sekrit reaches for the sliding ss with her prosthetic arm, but fails to catch it and switches to her right hand instead.

    ¡¸......your arm, was it from the ship sinking?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s from something different. Wouldn¡¯t you say it¡¯s well-made?¡¹

    Sekrit grabs the ss with her left arm.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the most borate artificial arm I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s surprising to know such a skilled craftsman exists here in the remote Central ins.¡¹

    Rehercles admires the workmanship of the arm with an expression of awe.

    Sekrit humors herself with how ufortable the man seemed to find the atmosphere, then picks up the ss with her right hand again.

    ¡¸So, what are you doing and where¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s acting as my staff officer.¡¹

    The door was somewhat violently opened and a giant lumbered forward.

    It was Zaphnes, who appeared to be wearing in clothes that an affluent merchant would wear.

    Rehercles immediately stands at attention, while Sekrit¡¯s smiling face transforms into a bored, uninterested expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Sekrit.¡¹

    ¡¸Mn. Yeah.¡¹

    Zaphnes jerks his chin to ask for the alcohol and ss to be cleaned up.

    He doesn¡¯t notice Sekrit clicking her tongue softly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the sorry state you¡¯re in. Without one arm, you probably can¡¯t walk properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it looks?¡¹

    Sekrit gives a half-hearted reply, not feeling in the mood to argue.

    ¡¸I investigated your present circumstances. It seems you¡¯re being kept around by Goldonia and dragged from battle to battle by Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸......yeah.¡¹

    Zaphnes doesn¡¯t notice the growing annoyance in the woman¡¯s tone.

    ¡¸Moreover, your owner is some feudal lord on the border...... whom I haven¡¯t heard any good rumors about. This is quite the deep valley for amander-in-chief of the Federation to have fallen into. It¡¯s worse than a feudal lord bing a beggar.¡¹

    ¡¸......nn.¡¹

    Sekrit gives a terse reply, devoid of any emotion.

    Zaphnes grins and then boldly ps his ownp.

    ¡¸On that point, I still have better standing. I¡¯m the suprememander of the South Yuguria Empire gradually taking over the Central ins!¡¹

    Zaphnes puffs out his chest proudly.

    Having improved his mood, he requests some alcohol from Rehercles.

    ¡¸Not this. Give me wine of better quality.¡¹

    After rejecting the brandy, Zaphnes uncorks a bottle of wine, drinking directly from the bottle before offering some to Sekrit, which she doesn¡¯t touch.

    ¡¸As the suprememander, I am one who seeds the Emperor...... no, you can say that I wield power exceeding that of the Emperor/ I can order the entire army of South Yuguria¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit interjects the boasting of the talkative Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t South Yuguria in quite the predicament?¡¹

    That one statement stopped Zaphnes from continuing his fervent speech and froze the air.

    Sekrit paused briefly to enjoy the air that became several degrees cooler, then went on.

    ¡¸You probably wanted to do therge scale surround you¡¯re so proud of, but the frontal battlefield is stalled out from the repeated draws, the east¡¯s offensive has copsed, and the destruction of the navy has turned the western army into a useless bunch of soldiers. With such heavy losses, you¡¯re forced to learn the hard way and supplement your army with a mishmash of amateurs. Fortunately for you, there is no risk of freezing to death in the Central ins.¡¹

    Zaphnes pounds the table and res at Sekrit, but takes a deep breath and adjusts himself in his chair.

    ¡¸Although the battle is at a stalemate, it doesn¡¯t change the fact we¡¯re the ones pushing forward. We¡¯re already at the doorstep of Goldonia¡¯s capital. I acknowledge the defeat in the east hurts, but that was only strategic insurance. We can manage without it. I¡¯ll also withdraw the western army when I get the chance...... and you were the one who helped with the navy¡¯s annihtion!¡¹

    Zaphnes started softly and gradually increased in volume as anger built up.

    On the other hand, Sekrit seemed satisfied with his attitude.

    ¡¸Kukuku, I¡¯m merely a pathetic pet dog right now. If my owner orders it, I can only listen.¡¹

    Sekrit rises from her seat, walks over to the corner of the room where the bottle of brandy was moved and drinks directly from it.

    Rehercles became terribly troubled.

    Zaphnes stomps his foot in irritation, but calms himself down and sps his hands together on top of the table.

    ¡¸......let¡¯s stop the idle chatter and move on to the real issue. When will youe over to my side?¡¹

    The atmosphere bes tense.

    Zaphnes stared straight at Sekrit, meanwhile she quietly put the bottle of brandy back on the table.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you. I have essentially obtained the highest standing in South Yuguria. The Empress is also under my control. ¡¹

    Zaphnes might have been exaggerating a little, yet it doesn¡¯t stop Sekrit from sidestepping.

    ¡¸So what?¡¹

    Zaphnes leans his body over the table and grabs Sekrit¡¯s right hand.

    Her face scrunches in disgust, though she found it too bothersome to shake him off.

    ¡¸I know you have nowhere to go after drifting away from the Empire. Moreover, you probably can¡¯t get a decent job with only one arm. Weren¡¯t you taken advantage of because of that and forced to work hard?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you think, then maybe.¡¹

    Zaphnes tightens his grip.

    ¡¸If youe to South Yuguria...... to my side, you won¡¯t need to worry anymore. I know, more than anyone, about your talents. I¡¯ll make you my immediate staff officer or adjutant. You don¡¯t have to be the dog of some feudal lord.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s appreciated. So, what will you have me do in return?¡¹

    Zaphnes rubs the hand of the emotionless Sekrit.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll work as my subordinate during in the day...... and be my lover at night.¡¹

    Zaphnes continues in spite of Sekrit¡¯s small sigh.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll be saving you, so you¡¯ll treat me as your master. I¡¯ll ask for your obedience, service, and you may be required to do acts that are humiliating to you. Every nook and cranny of your body will belong to me.¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s face rxed after he was done speaking in a serious tone.

    ¡¸Considering the rtionship we have, it¡¯s usible that when the battle is over, you¡¯ll bear my child.¡¹

    ¡¸......I see.¡¹

    Sekrit acts like she¡¯s contemting the request.

    Zaphnes leans further forward, his eyes shining with hope.

    A soft exhale of breath could be heard.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass.¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s huge body shakes, his expression clearly showing genuine shock.

    ¡¸Why!? You¡¯ll be guaranteed a life without any difort! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re a virgin, I mean, there are rumors of you using that dark-skinned body on those old fools to rise up in ranks during your days in the Empire¨D¨D¡¹

    Before he could finish, Sekrit rests her feet on the table and smiles.

    The alcohol bottle gets knocked to the floor. It was an attitude that said she will no longer be polite.

    A malicious smile forms on her beautiful face.

    ¡¸You know my owner, Hardlett, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Know him!? He¡¯s a barbaric feudal lord who my army calls a demon. There are no good rumors about him!¡¹

    Sekrit nods contently before continuing.

    ¡¸After the Leviathan sunk, I was captured by him. Since then, he kept viting me for months on end, day and night. My body and heart submitted to him...... then I was taken to Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸What...... the-¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s eyes widen. His lips tremble and he can¡¯t hide his agitation.

    ¡¸His dick is over 1 m long too. The first time, he tore my hole to shreds. After that, he would fuck me at least ten times every day and have me drink all the fluids I excreted without leaving a single drop.¡¹

    Sekrit licks her lips.

    Zaphnes was speechless and could only stare nkly.

    ¡¸He put a cor and chain on me, walked me around town and had me lift up one leg to pee. When I couldn¡¯t take the insults and ran¨D¨D¡¹

    She shows off her prosthetic arm.

    ¡¸T-that perverted demon...... how dare he...... how dare he do that to my......¡¹

    Sekrit chuckles and stands up.

    ¡¸Through violence and shame, he dominated me all the way down to my heart, and I yielded. I can¡¯t think of any other man except for him.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait! I¡¯ve loved you for a long¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit gives a sad smile as she ces her hand on the door.

    ¡¸The Sekrit you love has died. Right now, if that man orders it, I would happily kill you. ......farewell, Zaphnes.¡¹

    Sekrit exits the underground room with Zaphnes standing stock still and climbs up the stairs.

    She takes one step, then another, and as she gets closer to the surface, her sad face warps into a mischievous smile.

    A dull thud and a groanes out from the basement.

    No sound was supposed to leak from the room, so it must havee from a very drastic action like the hurling of a table across the room and a bestial growl.

    ¡¸Kufu...... kuku...... did I go too far? However, this way Zaphnes won¡¯tpromise and wille at full force. He will fight hard without making strategic decisions...... it¡¯ll be fun.¡¹

    Sekrit strokes her artificial arm in a trance-like state.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    A Few Hours Later. A Certain Bar.

    I drink my alcohol single-mindedly in disappointment.

    ¡¸......what am I doing?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t resist when the city guards captured me because I was fearful of causing a fuss.

    I obediently let myself be ced in prison and when the guards left, I pulled apart the rusted iron bars and escaped, but by that time, Sekrit and the handsome man had already disappeared into the inn for several hours.

    I couldn¡¯t barge in myself, so I gave some gold to a young man to go ask for me, and when he came back, he told me all the rooms were empty.

    ¡¸In other words, it was already over......and I don¡¯t know where they could have gone.¡¹

    A few hours of chaos is plenty of time for the good-looking guy to pour his seed into Sekrit¡¯s womb.

    And once seed enters the woman¡¯s womb, she¡¯ll gradually lower her guard.

    ¡¸Maybe they¡¯re back in the inn...... or perhaps they¡¯re enjoying the thrill of the outdoors.¡¹

    Jealousy is welling up, but I can¡¯t do anything if their whereabouts are unknown.

    The pathetic man who was stolen from can only trust in the woman to return and drown his cares with drinks.

    I take the strongest alcohol and gulp it down undiluted.

    As the burning sensation in my stomach takes over my mind, I feel a hand rest on my shoulder.

    Is that a guard who followed me? I have no reason to stay quiet now so I¡¯m going to punch him.

    ¡¸Move over.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a guard who appeared.

    It was a tall man close to 2 m in height who was wearing high-quality casual clothes like a merchant would, but I could smell blood.

    I¡¯m really not in the mood to be questioned.

    The giant pushes me and forces himself into a seat.

    Annoyed, I thought about raising aint......

    ¡¸Give me your strongest drink. Don¡¯t use this cheap ss, give me a stein.¡¹

    He chugs from the stein after it was filled to the brim.

    ¡¸Damn, that woman!!¡¹

    In a few seconds, he empties the stein and ms it down onto the counter.

    It was quite clear from how he drank that he was not in a cheerful mood.

    ¡¸Sounds like you¡¯re having a rough time. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Instead ofining, I ask him to exin his circumstances.

    ¡¸......the damn woman who should have been in love with me has lost her mind. I even offered her a wonderful life, yet she can¡¯t get away from the savage man ruling over her!¡¹

    The man requests for his drink to be refilled. I do the same.

    Wow, this guy is in a simr situation as me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m experiencing something like that myself. Some pretty boy snatched away my lover...... it¡¯s uncool to criticise the woman though.¡¹

    He scowls at me.

    In the midst of the blood scent, I sense a ckness that Leopolt emits asionally.

    I knew he didn¡¯t resemble a merchant...... well, whatever.

    ¡¸Hmph. I don¡¯t want to be consoled by a miserable man like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, I can¡¯t deny that, but you¡¯re not one to talk either.¡¹

    Although he bares his canines and assaults me with fearsome blood lust, I¡¯m not soft enough to be scared of that.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re tough, huh? I like you. Drink.¡¹

    The giant ces the store¡¯s highest grade of alcohol in front of me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not penniless. I can pay for my own drinks.¡¹

    I have no reason to let a passing man treat me.

    ¡¸No need to hold back. I may not look it, but I have quite the standing. I can easily buy this kind of alcohol by the barrel.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so...... well, so can I. I¡¯m a noble with a vast domain.¡¹

    We stare at each other for a few seconds, then burst outughing.

    ¡¸How many nobles, ministers andmanders does that make it today? Here, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡¹

    The barkeep chuckles and fills our cups.

    We summarize and share our stories with each other.

    After hearing my story, the big manughs.

    He especially found the part where I punched the guard and got captured by the city guards hrious.

    I prepared myself, thinking I would get a goodugh from his story in return, but that was not the case.

    ¡¸The tale I have is nothing that interesting. My woman...... she was supposed to fall for me and eventually be with me, but she was taken away by a bad man.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoh. It doesn¡¯t seem she was kidnapped since you could talk to her though.¡¹

    My words seem to trigger a genuine blood lust to spill out from the man.

    ¡¸That evil man paraded her around town with a cor around her neck, forced shit down her throat, and cut her arm off when she tried to run. Her heart broke because of that...... and now she does whatever he wants.¡¹

    I grip my stein so tightly that I end up crushing it.

    Imagining something like that makes me want to puke.

    ¡¸A piece of trash like that actually exists?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s a soldier of Goldonia. With how things are currently, I can¡¯t exactly act freely...... however, I swear to find him and rip him to pieces.¡¹

    Who would have thought scum like that lived in Goldonia...... in peaceful times, I would have searched between des of grass to find him, beat him up, then rescued the woman, but it¡¯s impossible during war to conduct such an operation within the military.

    ¡¸I agree. He doesn¡¯t have the right to live. Still, no matter what, you can¡¯t speak ill of women.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if she obeys garbage?¡¹

    I nod.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too lenient. One day, you¡¯ll be ruined by women.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be fine.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll ever happen, but I wouldn¡¯t mind if Nonna or Celia killed me in my sleep.

    To die at the hands of a beautiful woman is a hundred times better than dying a peaceful death.

    ¡¸I am not that much of an idiot. However, I don¡¯t hate people like you......it¡¯s getting dark. I better head back.¡¹

    The man empties his stein and gets up to leave the store.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    Believing this encounter to be some sort of fate, I ask him for his name.

    ¡¸......you can call me Zaphnes. And you?¡¹

    Hm, the name sounds familiar. I can¡¯t remember after all those drinks I had.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Aegir.¡¹

    He snorts, saying how pretentious my name sounded.

    Before turning around, he throws enough money to cover the two of us and exits the shop.

    ¡¸Hey, I don¡¯t want to be treated by a fellow cuckold.¡¹

    By the time Iined, the man was no longer there. I¡¯ll have to ept this whether I like it or not.

    ¡¸I should go back too...... no.¡¹

    I might have gotten carried away and drank too much.

    Although I can still walk, I feel dizzy, and during wartime, I shouldn¡¯t be walking alone at night with such a high risk of being assassinated.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pick an inn to stay the night.¡¹

    Once I step onto the road, I walk into the first inn Iid eyes on.

    It¡¯s an inn somewhere in the upper-middle tier. A luxurious ce isn¡¯t necessary if I simply want to sober up and it¡¯s not a dirty ce where I have to worry about getting eaten by fleas or lice.

    I enter the rtively quiet establishment, and then roll onto the bed without washing my body.

    My eyes close and I picture Sekrit moaning as she rocks her hips on top of the handsome man.

    ¡°More...... more! Fuck me harder!¡±

    ¡°Like this? How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Aaah! You¡¯re bigger than him! My pussy¡¯s being torn apart!¡±

    ¡¸The day is drawing to a close. Please stay here for now, Your Excellency.¡¹

    ¡¸How sensible of you to even prepare an inn for me, but there¡¯s no point to devoting yourself this far after I rejected Zaphnes¡¯s offer.¡¹

    The voice of Sekrit in my mind sounds so real.

    ¡°Do you like it here? It¡¯s rubbing a good ce, right?¡±

    ¡°Uuu! So far back...... you¡¯re stretching my insides!¡±

    ¡¸To Your Excellency whom I¡¯m indebted to, it¡¯s natural¨D¨D please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DI see. So it¡¯s like that......how careless of me.¡¹

    The Sekrit in my imagination falls down and crawls on the floor.

    Her ass gets grabbed by the man and then he plunges his meter-long dick inside.

    She lets out an incredible shriek and her asshole gradually conforms to the shape of his penis.

    ¡°Fufufu, your vagina and asshole belong to me now. Next is your mouth.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m being dominated! My entire body is changing to fit you...... that man is fading away......¡±

    As Sekrit entwined her body with the man and moved around the room, there was a shriek and various ttering sounds......

    ¡¸Your Excellency, I hope you¡¯re ready!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    No, these sounds are not from my dream.

    People are actually rampaging on the second floor.

    ¡¸Uugh!¡¹

    I hear something hit the ground and a woman scream. The familiar voice is Sekrit without a doubt.

    ¡¸What good fortune!¡¹

    I shake away the drunkenness and get up.

    Sekrit is having sex on the second floor of this inn.

    Now is my only chance to attack and take her back.

    I climb up the stairs like a whirlwind and open the door of the room on the upper floor.

    It was locked, but I twisted the knob off and burst through.

    As I pictured, Sekrit was in the room, lying face up on the bed with the handsome man leaning over her.

    Both of them are grunting like they were in an intense grappling match, their clothes were disheveled like they came out of a life-or-death struggle, and their faces were flushed.

    ¡¸Nuun! Am I toote!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help shouting, making my presence known to the two of them.

    ¡¸Fuu, luck hasn¡¯t left me yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Why the hell are you here!?¡¹

    It took a moment for me to grasp the situation urately.

    If the two of them were making love at the height of arousal, Sekrit would have told me not to interfere, and I would have had to watch pathetically in the corner.

    However, Sekrit clearly had her right hand pushed out in rejection and her left hand was holding a knife. No matter how I look at it, things were not consensual.

    ¡¸Hey, save me.¡¹

    I leapt into action as soon as those words left Sekrit¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸What are you doing to my woman, rape fiend!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of you here¨D¨D¡¹

    He surprisingly had a dagger in his hand.

    Enraged over what kind of y he was thinking of doing with Sekrit, I grabbed a pillow off the floor and intercepted the de with it.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    Although it was made with buckwheat chaff, I was able to block the knife easily with a full-powered hit.

    The cloth tears and the pillow¡¯s contents spray the man¡¯s face, obstructing his view.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to return Sekrit to me.¡¹

    I swing my fist, not at his unguarded sr plexus...... but I deliberately sink my fist into his cheek.

    The man bounces into a small table, crashes into a wall and breaks the wooden boards, his head hanging over to the adjacent room.

    That wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, but at least his proud face will swell up and be less attractive.

    Sekrit will be disillusioned and she should return to my side.

    ¡¸There are more of them.¡¹

    Sekrit equips her prosthetic arm, her clothes still a mess.

    What does she mean ¡®more¡¯?

    My question was answered before it was asked as guests entered from the neighboring room.

    I thought they were going toin about all the noise, however everyone simply approached silently, drawing the swords at their hips in one continuous motion.

    ¡¸Their intention was to not let me return alive if I refused.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters, and I quicklyprehend the reason for such a situation.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    I positioned my back to Sekrit¡¯s back so I could cover her rear.

    ¡¸So the pretty boy was used as bait to lure you here where all his friends could gang rape you? Vile scum.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah?¡¹

    Someone let out an incredulous shout behind me, but I have no time to worry.

    This isn¡¯t an affair, Sekrit was deceived.

    ¡¸This means no mercy. I¡¯ll send you all to hell.¡¹

    I¡¯m up against five opponents and I¡¯m unarmed, still, I can¡¯t back down.

    Fortunately, the room is small enough that only two people can attack together at most.

    ¡¸Seiyah!¡¹

    One of them attacks first.

    When I crossed my arms over my head to guard, the man lunged forward, aiming at my heart.

    I don¡¯t know if he underestimates me because I¡¯m weaponless, but his movements are monotonous.

    Although his thrust is powerful, it¡¯s easy to avoid.

    I twist my body right before the sword touches me, causing it to slip off the surface of my clothes.

    ¡¸Oh no!¡¹

    If he stumbles after his attack missed, it would definitely be fatal for him.

    ¡¸That¡¯s one down.¡¹

    I lift up the man by his arm and belt, then m his head against the hardest thing in the room...... against the bricks of the firece. It makes a st sound as his head cracks open.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not done yet!¡¹

    A second enemyes at me.

    He¡¯s smarter than the first guy and goes for a downward sh.

    It is certainly difficult for a barehanded opponent to deal with a running sh.

    His mistake was that he didn¡¯t see what I was holding in my left hand behind my back.

    ¡¸Here, it¡¯s tasty.¡¹

    I wind up and throw the apple at him hard.

    ¡¸Gah!?¡¹

    The fruitnds on his face with a thud. It explodes on contact and pieces scatter everywhere.

    I picked a green one which looked the most unripe so I¡¯m sure it packed a punch.

    It seems I didn¡¯t have to finish him off.

    The man¡¯s nose caved into his face and he fell down with blood dripping out from his ears and mouth.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it together!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Two of them attack at once this time.

    I move backwards while evading their shes, then put my hand on the bed.

    Thinking they have me cornered, they smile, but those smiles quickly froze over in the next moment.

    It was because I lifted up the entire bed.

    ¡¸Take this!¡¹

    The beds in this inn were good quality and felt like they weighed at least 100 kgs.

    I throw the bed at the two men standing with their mouths open.

    They failed to catch it and were both sent flying into the wall, letting out a croak before getting pinned tightly by the bed and rendered immobile.

    ¡¸I-I have to report¨D¨D¡¹

    Thest man rushes out of the room.

    I don¡¯t leave the room, instead I focus on the wall facing the corridor.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa!?¡¹

    With a grunt, I push my hands out through the wall, opening two holes in the wooden panel.

    My hands precisely grab the fleeing man and snap his neck.

    ¡¸Fuu...... all cleaned up.¡¹

    I look over and see Sekrit say something to the unconscious man lying partially in the adjacent room.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve really gottenx. I let my guard down because you were a former subordinate. This is most likely your own decision, right? You¡¯re serious after all. You must have wanted to save face for Zaphnes.¡¹

    Sekrit raises the knife she¡¯s holding.

    However, I interrupt her with my lips.

    ¡¸Gmmu! What are you doing!?¡¹

    I ignore her resistance and continue kissing her, touching her body as well.

    I¡¯m going to appeal to Sekrit with my manliness and revive her feelings for me

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t say anything and ran off because I wascking charm! Knowing he was such a weak man, you¡¯re better off with me though. If he¡¯s this weak, his dick must also be small, right? His proud face is also beaten up. I¡¯m more handsome than he is now.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you babbling about?¡¹

    I notice Sekrit start looking fed up and I hear someone climbing up the stairs of the inn.

    Those steel shoes are unmistakably the city guards.

    Having broken out from prison, it isn¡¯t good for me to meet them.

    ¡¸We¡¯re running.¡¹

    I hug Sekrit and jump out the window.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going back to Patena. Before that, once we get away from this city, I¡¯m going to take you into a bush and fuck you. I¡¯ll change your body back to my shape.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing went inside me, but do as you want.¡¹

    Sekrit mumbles something in my arms.

    ¡¸Farewell, Empire...... and half of my life.¡¹

    I pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything.

 Chapter 431: Frontal Warfront Participation

    <h4>Chapter 431: Frontal Warfront Participation</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Having cleaned up the enemy fleet in Patena, we begin to march with our entire army in tow to join the frontal warfront where the main forces of our allies and the enemy will collide. My personal army, the 105th army corps and the Aless soldiers form a rather jumbled mess of 40 000 and give off an uneasy vibe at first nce, but I know their abilities are proven in battle.

    That said, we have great numbers and are pulling cannons along, so our marching speed is slow to say the least.

    When I suggested for myself to go ahead with only the cavalry, staff officers Leopolt and Tristan said that there was no need to arrive one or two days ahead of time since the battle was in a stalemate, so I held back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, worried?¡¹

    Right now, I¡¯m not thinking about that.

    ¡¸No, more importantly, tell me what happened. How far did that man¡¯s hands touch? Around here?¡¹

    I question Sekrit, who was riding with me on Schwartz, and ce my hand on her thigh, unrest clearly showing in the tone of my voice.

    ¡¸Fufufu...... that¡¯s only the thigh. We aren¡¯t kids ying around.¡¹

    Sekrit takes my hand and moves it along her thigh, to her hips, and even to her precious ce.

    ¡¸His fingers were long. Being a sailor as well...... his hands were rugged with blisters all over them.¡¹

    If fingers like that entered a woman¡¯s crotch, they would surely be aroused.

    Jealousy wells up as my imagination runs wild, picturing Sekrit in agony from the handsome man¡¯s fingers.

    ¡¸If only I was a little faster to save you......¡¹

    Sekrit stares into my eyes and shakes her head provokingly.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t against my will. I allowed him to do so after all.¡¹

    She goads me by tracing my chin with her finger.

    ¡¸Rehercles was quite the looker. Although I don¡¯t dislike a boorish face...... if I were topare, the choice is obvious.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    I¡¯m superior in terms of physical strength and reliability, but appearance is something I can¡¯t change.

    I can only try to console myself with the fact that I punched him in the face really hard.

    Her dainty finger brushes up to my cheek.

    ¡¸As you already know, he was my subordinate during my days in the Empire. Actually, the one who took my virginity and taught me the pleasures of a woman was him ......as I was crying from the pain of being deflowered, he softly licked my entire body.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    I feel like what she¡¯s telling me now is contradictory to what she said previously about her past, but I can¡¯t remember because of my jealousy.

    ¡¸Unforgivable!¡¹

    I rip open Sekrit¡¯s cor and add hickeys all over her nape and chest area.

    ¡¸Hey now, that hurts. Don¡¯t suck so hard, my skin¡¯s going to bruise.¡¹

    Someone tugs my back when I was desperately putting my mark on Sekrit.

    I look beside me and see Celia lined up beside me, reaching out her hand with her cheeks puffed.

    I¡¯ve been paying too much attention to Sekrittely, I guess. Let me share some affection with the cute Celia too.

    ¡¸There, there, I¡¯ll put Celia on Schwartz¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That might not have been the only virginity he stole from me.¡¹

    I turn back to Sekrit in a daze.

    ¡¸Luna-san, help me out here!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Luna grips my hand tightly.

    Oh yeah, I have to love her¨D¨D

    ¡¸After pushing me onto the bed, his tongue slithered all the way from the tips of my toes to my thigh......¡¹

    She extends her dark-skinned leg in front of me, prompting me to unconsciously stick my tongue out.

    ¡¸Tch, then I¡¯ll use thest resort! Irijina-san, if you would please!¡¹

    ¡¸Wahaha! Leave it to me!¡¹

    Instigated by Celia, Irijina leaps from her horse and wraps her arms around me.

    I couldn¡¯t withstand the impact, resulting in everybody, including Sekrit and Luna, who put their hands on me, falling off their horses.

    Such foolishness continued as we made our way 20 km due south towards the capital, where we would end up speechless after arriving at the frontal warfront and seeing the bizarre scene.

    Both armies were stretched to the east and west.

    The area in between the armies was supposed to be a grasnd with a farming vige, a small woods, and gentle hills scattered around, however, the meadows turned brown from the repeated trampling of steel boots and the spot where the vige should have been was upied by mountains of ashes that barely resemble houses.

    The woods where hunters would find rabbits and deer to eat were also reduced to countless stumps, most likely cut down for the wood and also to clear up any obstructions to vision.

    ¡¸This is...... horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like thend itself died.¡¹

    Celia and Luna mutter sadly.

    In the ce of the vige and the woods stood a crude fence, a hastily-dug trench and a simple watchtower.

    With the prolonged stalemate, each side had expanded their camp, decorating the ruinednd with multiple encampments.

    ¡¸A tremendous amount ofbor was needed to construct all these defensive structures. In other words, the line of defense hasn¡¯t moved at all.¡¹

    Leopolt is right. If either side was able to advance on the battlefield, they shouldn¡¯t have had the time to do all this.

    Goldonia and South Yuguria grappled fiercely without a victor being decided.

    ¡¸Ah! Combat has started over there!¡¹

    Luna¡¯s excellent eyes spotted activity at a certain point, which she indicates with a finger.

    I follow the invisible line from her finger and see a group of enemies attacking an ally camp.

    ¡¸Howe the other allies aren¡¯t providing support!? ......how odd, the other enemy squads aren¡¯t moving either.¡¹

    As Celia tilts her head curiously, Tristan steps forward.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s understandable. There is no meaning in attacking that point. The wiser choice is to let them break through and then close the hole rather than send any reinforcements. Besides...... the enemy squad¡¯s movements are mismatched. They can¡¯t get through the defensive encampment like that.¡¹

    Tristan was correct as the enemy soldiers eventually abandon the attack and retreat.

    Our allies give chase after a sessful defense, however, the enemy fled to their own defensive camps in time, preventing our allies from reaching.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because the distance of the camps are so close. As long as the defensive encampments remain intact, either side cannot pursue even after a failed attack. For that reason, the enemy is still attacking, albeit meaninglessly.¡¹

    Our allies send out their archers to fire arrows at the enemy camps, which the enemy quickly responds to with arrows of their own.

    In a shootout, the receiving side with a shelter would alwayse out on top, so only our allies suffered casualties, forcing them to cease fire and run back to cover.

    What a ridiculously frustrating battle.

    When I observe my surroundings while patting Celia¡¯s head, I find that battles were urring in various ces.

    The problem was that they were all small scale and didn¡¯t progress.

    Since both sides constructed solid defensive structures, it wasn¡¯t easy for either side to break through.

    Sometimes, the attacking side was able to upy a camp, but the defenses constructed with an excessive amount ofbor and time were deep, allowing for connecting encampments to intercept the attacker and drive them out.

    ¡¸This is irritating. If things continue at this rate, a castle would be built here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... nobody seems close to winning or losing.¡¹

    Irijina folds her arms, unusually disappointed.

    ¡¸Mumumu......the corpses are attracting crows! At least give them proper burials!¡¹

    Both sides have left many dead bodies unattended.

    Nobody bothered to retrieve them.

    ¡¸Look over there. They¡¯re doing something interesting.¡¹

    Sekrit grins.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹¡¸Muu.¡¹¡¸That¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    Some allies surround several enemy soldiers who werete to escape.

    The enemy soldiers dropped their weapons and knelt down in surrender, but the ally soldiers beat and kicked them regardless, eventually ughtering them.

    ¡¸Hmm, they were obviously surrendering...... the other side is doing it too, huh?¡¹

    I shift my attention to an area close to the enemy camp where an injured ally soldier was killed despite showing ack of resistance.

    ¡¸Theyck military discipline!!¡¹

    Celia bes indignant, whereas Leopolt stays calm.

    ¡¸Neither the Goldonian army nor the South Yugurian army are savage by any means. This is proof that both sides have mobilized vast numbers of conscripts. It¡¯s not that they are undisciplined, they simply do not have the disposition to respond tomand.¡¹

    ¡¸Any way you look at it, war is cruel. Although pros who fight for money and promotions are not as bad as amateurs who fight based on emotions.¡¹

    Tristan covers his eyes, not wanting to watch.

    ¡¸Then let us change that.¡¹

    I snatch the familiar pitch-ck g from one of the soldiers in the escort unit.

    ¡¸Right! Pardon me!¡¹

    Guessing my intentions, Celia hops onto my shoulders and lifts the g.

    ¡¸Raise your gs. As high as you can.¡¹

    During the daytime, on an open field without any fog or mist, it would be quite difficult to miss the gs of 40 000 soldiers.

    It started with small murmurs from one ally camp and it rapidly spread, generating a loud buzz throughout the ally encampments.

    Eventually, the rumblings reached the enemy side.

    It got to the point where tens of thousands of people were stirring loud enough for the ground to shake.

    At that moment, cannons roared near General Erich¡¯s g.

    ¡¸They¡¯re saluting!¡¹

    Using the cannons as a signal, our allies let out resounding shouts.

    ¡¸Reinforcements are here! It¡¯s Lord Hardlett¡¯s army!¡¹

    ¡¸Demon Hardlett has arrived! Victory is secured!¡¹

    ¡¸What incredible numbers. There are at least 10 000!¡¹

    Some of their reactions were exaggerated, but there is nothing more pleasing to hear than the sound of reinforcements, especially when everyone was exhausted

    This must be the first time in a long time they heard good news.

    Many soldiers excitedly wee us.

    On the other hand, terrified soldiers can be heard from the enemy camps.

    ¡¸What a disaster...... the demon has finally made his way here......¡¹

    ¡¸I hear he wiped out the eastern army...... did he also annihte the western army?¡¹

    ¡¸G-get your spirits up. If we fight the same way, we¡¯ll be eaten...... females should hide their crotches and faces. If he catches a glimpse of a beauty, he¡¯ll rape you to death!¡¹

    Their screaming is music to the ears of the reinforcing army.

    We march slowly as if disying the might of our forces.

    Erich gallops over towards us.

    His face remains strict in front of his subordinate, but I can tell he¡¯s pleased.

    Let¡¯s break this stalemate already and open up the battlefield.

    Erich doesn¡¯t waste time with idle chatter and proceeds immediately to exining the situation.

    ¡¸Most of what I want to say was written on the document I sent¨D¨D¡¹

    He sent something like that? Leopolt nods. Well, I don¡¯t remember.

    ¡¸What changed was the number of enemy troops. It increased from 150 000 to 250 000. An unbelievable total.¡¹

    Their pace of reinforcement is abnormal.

    Is it really possible to add 100 000 in a little over two weeks?

    ¡¸The Royal army has 100 000 and His Majesty ordered...... no, 90% threatened the lords to cooperate in gathering conscripts, bringing the current number to 150 000...... with a n to further supplement the total to 200 000 within ten days. We¡¯re going over the limit of how many we can recruit, but we need numbers more than anything in order to defend the warfront. It¡¯s a real big help to have 40 000 soldiers on the level of a legitimate army like yours.¡¹

    We exchange a handshake.

    ¡¸Instead of sending you straight to the frontlines, I believe it¡¯s better if you inspect the battlefield with your own eyes first. I¡¯ll have an escort unit apany you to the western edge to¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nuun. No need.¡¹

    A booming hoarse voice interrupts Erich.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t understand the enemy or the battle that way! The only method is to engage them!¡¹

    I forgot that Gildress, king of Aless, was also here.

    Actually, that¡¯s not it. How could I forget someone with such an overwhelming presence?

    I chose to pretend he wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, my man?¡¹

    Gildress rests a hand on my shoulder and smiles from ear to ear.

    Erich looks at me with a troubled expression until Leopolt steps forward, in which he begins talking about the inspection of the battlefield.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go, man! New enemies! New battlegrounds! Doesn¡¯t it make your heart dance!?¡¹

    ¡¸I willpile the report afterwards, I just ask that you don¡¯t go too far.¡¹

    Leopolt tells us to get going.

    ¡¸King of Aless, huh...... anyways, the air around you is also......thick.¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave it there for now.

    My army of 40 000 lines up in the center.

    Our ally forces support us from the wings.

    ¡¸We will nowmence the eighth attack!¡¹

    Erich¡¯s subordinate announces beside me.

    ¡¸So many.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, the enemy made 15 attacks.¡¹

    There¡¯s a limit to how long a stalematests.

    ¡¸Begin. Keep pace with those next to you. Don¡¯t scrimp on arrows.¡¹

    We march toward the enemy camp in a line formation.

    ¡¸They¡¯vee. Archers, get in position! Don¡¯t be scared!¡¹

    Enemy archers line up on their shooting tforms.

    The tform is a typical defensive structure made by piling up dirt, giving extended range to arrows by way of the difference in height. Since it is essentially a mound of dirt, all it required was the earth dug out through the creation of trenches, nothing else. The issue with such a structure was the time and effort to construct it, although plenty of time and manpower was avable.

    ¡¸As usual, greet them with a rain of arrows when they enter your range! Prioritize archers first, then cavalry.¡¹

    Bowstrings were drawn as the enemy steadied their aim.

    However, we do not let that deter us.

    ¡¸Alright...... 50 steps...... 30 steps...... eh?¡¹

    Arrows rain down on the archers aiming at us.

    The light-armored soldiers were easily shot down.

    ¡¸What happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fire! Fire already!¡¹

    It¡¯s simple, really. Our bow cavalry on the low ground had longer range than the enemy archers aiming from above.

    Flustered, the arrows of the enemynd 20 steps in front of us.

    This is the difference in range.

    ¡¸Third tform on the right, silenced. Same with fourth on the left. Sixth and seventh on the right ran away.¡¹

    Celia provides detailed reports.

    With no casualties on our side, we don¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡¸First and second on the left have roofs. We can¡¯t hold them off with arrows alone.¡¹

    Luna informs me. Well, I know.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m off!¡¹

    Gildress and Irijina shouts energetically.

    Firstly, the Gildress-led Aless soldiers run toward the roofed tforms.

    ¡¸Here theye! Loose, loose!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re light infantry! Easy targets.¡¹

    Arrows fly from the almost unharmed enemy archers.

    The projectiles travel in an arc and fall down on the Aless unit.

    ¡¸Guard up!¡¹

    Before the impact, the Aless soldiers align and raise their shields in unison.

    A steady nking of metal rings out as the arrows get deflected.

    ¡¸Advance!¡¹

    Like nothing happened, the Aless unit resumed their charge.

    ¡¸A-again! Loose!!¡¹

    An identical attack wasunched.

    The result was the same, and that only increased the number of arrow fragments on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Against simr militia, that would have worked.¡¹

    If the opponent was unskilled, propping up shields would slow them down.

    When their movements dulled, more arrows would hit them, and no matter how much they fortified their defences, the amount of casualties would eventually grow until the entire unit fell apart.

    ¡¸It only takes an instant for the Aless soldiers to lift their shields. Their speed of movement doesn¡¯t change.¡¹

    With how much they¡¯ve trained their bodies, they could wait until thest second before the arrows hit them to crouch behind their shields, then resume marching once the barrage ends. Arrows don¡¯t do anything to slow them down.

    My army has trained to do the same motion, but are unfortunately nowhere near as skilled as the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸To deal with that, you¡¯d have to use staggered volleys and shoot in waves......¡¹

    The enemy gives out the order I would rmend.

    However, that is a slightly worse move to make.

    ¡¸Cease the unified barrage! Everyone, aim independently! Don¡¯t give them room to defend!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a big error.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s exactly right.

    The enemy archers offset their volleys at different intervals to eliminate the defence timing.

    ¡¸Men of Aless. Gooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Nuooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As soon as the enemy soldiers break up their barrage, the Aless soldiers charge forward with their shields held up.

    Although they had their shields up, running would naturally createrger gaps.

    That would in turn cause more casualties.

    But since the enemy soldiers aren¡¯t firing collectively anymore, their sporadic arrows don¡¯t pose much of a threat.

    The Aless soldiers can close the distance before taking any significant damage.

    ¡¸To begin with, those guys won¡¯t fall over even if a few arrows pierce through their arms and legs.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s wrong and against the rules though.¡¹

    Panicking because the iing Aless soldiers didn¡¯t falter at all, the enemy soldiers hastily tried to go back to a unified barrage, except they were toote.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the first one!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nay, the one who climbs the tform will be first.¡¹

    The Aless soldiers begin crawling up the shooting tform.

    At this point, there is nothing the archers can do.

    As soon as they got on top of the tform, the shooting stopped, then after some yelling and screaming, enemy soldiers began to fall off. It looks like things are under control there.

    Meanwhile, Irijina is also doing well.

    ¡¸Spread out to the left and right!¡¹

    Irijina leads the infantry of my personal army to another enemy camp.

    Arrows are simrly fired at them, but the squad of soldiers splits in two while protecting themselves.

    They didn¡¯t split into two equal parts, it was closer to a 3:7 ratio.

    ¡¸Their volley will be divided evenly.¡¹

    She must have seen that the enemy archers were a single unit.

    It would require a certain amount of skill for that kind ofposition to separate precisely into 30% on the right and 70% on the left.

    Sure enough, an evenly-distributed volley sprayed on our ally force, suppressing the 30% on the left, but the barrage directed at the other 70% was not strong enough to immobilize them.

    ¡¸Eei, it¡¯s the right side! Everyone, aim at the right side!¡¹

    Orders were changed and the enemy redirected their arrows, which prompted Irijina¡¯s squad to concentrate 90% of forces to the right.

    This freed up the left side to advance.

    When both sides were close, the rest of the distance was reduced in one sprint, and the infantry sessfully reached the tform.

    The first to arrive was Irijina. I could see her swinging her spear on top of the tform, defeating enemy archers and reinforcing infantry one after the other.

    Her n worked splendidly.

    ¡¸South Yuguria soldiers should be well-trained. The proportion of amateurs here is greater than we thought.¡¹

    As I tried to grasp the situation, the fence opens up in the front and an enemy unit moves to support the soldiers on the shooting tform.

    The force isposed of around 2000 infantry.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go! Battalion, follow me!¡¹

    Celia jumps into action.

    Celia¡¯s battalion is an independent army of 200 each from the Eir, Souffle, Tart, Waffle infantrypanies and the Crepe cavalrypany, and 100 from themando unit for a total of 1000.

    Celia arranges her four infantry squads unevenly to receive the enemy.

    When they collided, the one who staggered was Celia¡¯s unit.

    The enemy¡¯s movements were totally different from those on the shooting tform.

    South Yuguria probably sent a legitimate army to back up their allies.

    Obviously, attacks were focused heavily on the protruding parts of her army, but Celia withdrew without putting up any resistance.

    When the bump in the formation gets pushed in until the battalion bes a straight line, shemences a fierce counterattack, then when the enemy strengthens pressure with numbers, she pulls back the center again to create a convex shape...... then steadily retreats again.

    ¡¸Commando unit, attack!¡¹

    Getting impatient, the enemy attempts to force their way forward, however Celia mounts and attack with themando unit turned skirmishers or shows signs of a charge with the Crepe cavalrypany.

    That heightens the enemy¡¯s concern towards their nk and rear, causing the pressure to the front to lighten up.

    ¡¸Not bad, little miss.¡¹

    Yakov pops his head out.

    Unlike Gildress, I actually forgot about him.

    ¡¸Yeah. This is good.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s battalion doesn¡¯t have to defeat the enemy.

    She¡¯ll get full marks if she can hold out until we take control of the shooting tforms.

    ¡¸Got it©`©`!!¡¹

    Gildress¡¯s voice resounds.

    Following the Aless unit, Irijina¡¯s squad also nts a g on their shooting tform.

    In addition, Luna¡¯s bow cavalry have shot down all the enemies in range.

    Ally archers quickly climb up the conquered structures and the already powerful bow cavalry begin to fire from the tops of the tforms.

    Rapid volleys fly unbelievable distances to reach the enemy unit fighting with Celia¡¯s battalion, confusing them and forcing them to flee.

    ¡¸This should take care of them. Let¡¯s gather back up immediately.¡¹

    We took one card away from the enemy.

    Where should we aim next?

    Yakov lets out an ¡°ah¡± to interrupt my thoughts.

    ¡¸The little miss is giving chase! Look at her go......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey now.¡¹

    I see Celia starting to pursue the routed enemy.

    Standard procedure is certainly to finish off stragglers and expand the victory.

    ¡¸She¡¯s too far out. If we don¡¯t keep the main force in check, she might get surrounded.¡¹

    If we aren¡¯t careful, Celia¡¯s battalion would be isted and wiped out.

    Although we¡¯ve beaten the enemy in front of us, we have to wait on standby for now.

    ¡¸Well, she won in high spirits. This should be fine.¡¹

    Celia must want to show me aplete victory. Leopolt isn¡¯t here to scold her either.

    In the end, Celia returned after trouncing the 2000 soldiers, and by that time, the enemy had fortified the camps around the points we took control of.

    It would be different if we were to take advantage of a chaotic situation, but otherwise, we have no chance of winning if we recklessly charge into such a deep encampment from the front.

    At the very least, it isn¡¯t something we should be doing if we simply wanted to learn about the enemy.

    A messenger from headquarters is also on its way.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯s from Leopolt. I don¡¯t need to be told. We¡¯re retreating.¡¹

    Afterunching a grand barrage of arrows at the enemy, we slowly pull back.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I finished off 2000 enemies! I also eliminated the enemymander!!¡¹

    I celebrate the return of the cheerful Celia by patting her on the head for a job well done.

    Tristan shuffles over to rece Celia.

    ¡¸I learned three pieces of beneficial information. One, the higher than expected rtive density of militia. Two, in spite of that fact, their defensive camps have depth and length, meaning it¡¯s impossible to breakthrough with a normal offense. ......and three, Celia-san¡¯s riskiness.¡¹

    Yakov continues.

    ¡¸Newly appointedmanders are prone to such behavior. They tend to focus heavily on aplishments and be blind to what¡¯s around them. This applies to all youngmanders who first start out, so it can¡¯t be helped. Little miss won easily because she¡¯s skilled...... but be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Without any time to breathe, Erich summons us.

    Apparently, he also wants to break the stalemate too.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Frontal Warfront ¨C South Yuguria Side.

    A female gently hugs the shoulders of a man who was standing still in a daze.

    ¡¸Christoph...... are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, Zillia. I¡¯m good...... always. Haha, I just knew this would happen one day.¡¹

    He watches as a ck g heads to Goldonia headquarters.

    Other soldiers directed terrified and resentful gazes at the particr g, but Christoph was the only one who looked at it with a mix of sadness and regret.

    ¡¸Right. Why don¡¯t we have someone send you back on ount of an injury. Knowing how you always get hit somehow, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise to anybody.¡¹

    Christoph shook his head slowly and stared straight at Zillia, then dered in a firm tone.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    Zillia trembled reflexively from the impact of the surprising statement.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t leave the woman I like behind and run away. No matter what.¡¹

    Zillia feels her heart pounding in her chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fight anyone for your sake. Even if it means I¡¯ll be branded a traitor......¡¹

    Christoph wraps his arm around the beet-red Zillia and returns to the tent.

    As the half-naked woman pleaded ¡°could you......wipe my body......hard......forcefully¡±, in between pants, he did so with a towel and then fell asleep.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (territory defense unit), Sekrit (false NTR), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Celia (battalionmander)

    Yakov mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Gido (escort unit)

    Ivanna (on standby), Brynhildr (on standby), Ate (on standby)

    Army ¨C Port City: Stationed in Patena

    Under Protagonist

    Escort Unit: 100

    Infantry: 10 000

    Cavalry: 1050

    Archers: 1050

    Cannoneers: 430

    Bow Cavalry: 8650

    Independent Celia Squad: 950

    Cannons: 50, Large Cannons: 25, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13 950

    105 Army Corps: 4850

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov (medium damage), Battleship Aless of Aless (heavy damage, reached the bottom)

    Large Combat Ships: 2, Small Combat Ships: 8, Transport Ships: 20

    Ally Forces: Frontal Warfront ¨C Royal Army: 100 000 + Conscripts: 50 000 (expected to be strengthened by 100 000)

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 60 000 + Conscripts: 190 000

    River, West Coast ¨C Regr Soldiers: 40 000 + Magrado Local Army: 30 000

    Meldora Fleet: annihted, only a few small ships remaining

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 432: Great Goldonian War: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 432: Great Goldonian War: Part 1</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    A few days passed since the probing offensive led by me, and the ally camp finds itself engulfed by a strangely feverish atmosphere.

    ¡¸Message from the Military Commissioner. ¡°The all-out attack remains at dawn as scheduled¡±, is what he says.¡¹

    I nod at the messenger.

    This is good. I want to escape this tumultuous situation quickly too.

    Being excited before a battle is fine, but this is on a different level.

    ¡¸The stench is unbearable too.¡¹

    Celia pinches her nose adorably.

    She was saying not too long ago that she eagerly wanted to increase her aplishments this time as well.

    ¡¸This strategy is the definition of improper, although I¡¯m not one to talk.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a clever scheme, where only our efforts would be wasted if we fail and we wouldn¡¯t be setback. We¡¯ll see if it works first, and if not, we¡¯ll switch to a frontal approach.¡¹

    Tristan grabs his tea to drink, but his mood is ruined by the foul smell and he¡¯s forced to set his cup down.

    ¡¸Anyways, let¡¯s hurry. It stinks.¡¹

    I thought we were having a meal before battle, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Irijina is also fussing about how bad it smells.

    ¡¸Luna-san, that¡¯s for strategic purposes. You must not touch it!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my apologies. I thought we were having pig meat as a pre-battle meal.¡¹

    Luna is up to something over on her side.

    We have to wait until dawn. If we don¡¯t do it at daybreak, it apparently has half the effect.

    I reluctantly sat down on the spot.

    When I did, something let out an unpleasant squeal.

    ¡¸Be quiet!!¡¹

    The cage was kicked to silence the source of the noise.

    And so, the sun rose.

    ¡¸Commence the operation.¡¹

    Erich raises his sword and points it toward the enemy camp.

    ¡¸March forward! Maintain a line formation.¡¹

    ¡¸Match your pace with the soldier next to you. I don¡¯t want anyone stepping out in front of anyone.¡¹

    Commanders shouted countless orders to get their respective squads moving in an orderly manner¨D¨Dor tried to.

    ¡¸There is a noticeable difference between the militia and the regr army.¡¹

    Celia folds her arms with a troubled expression on her face.

    Telling my army or the Royal army once was enough for them to act instantly, whereas the provisional squads consisting of mainly conscripted soldiers struggled initially and needed their superior officers to yell repeatedly at them before they finally moved forward.

    I was told 100 000 of the regr army was supposed to be strengthened by 100 000 of militia, one half at a time, but I don¡¯t have to count to distinguish who is who with how obvious the disparity is. The only reason the citizens are useful is because of the camps.

    ¡¸It will be a challenge to lead them.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy has to deal with the same problem.¡¹

    Our actions were seen by the enemy and they have started to move ordingly.

    Being on an open field with a clear field of view and our camps rtively close to each other, there was nothing we could do to hide when the morning sun shone down.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    It looks like the other side is preparing to defend by moving soldiers to defensive structures and they are simrly sluggish like us.

    From what I can see, they have a greater number of soldiers, which means their proportion of conscripts should be higher.

    By the time we finish getting ready, the enemy alsopletes their preparations.

    Although the attack is early in the morning, there is no element of surprise.

    ¡¸The surprise will start here, I guess...... oh right, that¡¯s the signal.¡¹

    A ming arrow notified soldiers to open up a path for multiple cages to be pushed out onto the frontlines.

    Mixed in with metal cages are wooden ones that clearly appear to be constructed in a hurry.

    The wheels attached to them made annoying squeaking sounds as they rolled.

    ¡¸Push them forward! Make way!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stand in front of the cages! Spearmen, line up.¡¹

    Spear-wielding soldiers align themselves slightly behind the cages.

    Normally, the attacking side would position light infantry or cavalry in front, so this kind of formation was definitely odd.

    ¡¸No hard feelings!¡¹

    Tongs were stuck into mes until they turned bright red and then shoved into the cages.

    The following screeches and creaking of the cages from the iling creatures within them were loud enough to make the prior squeaking of the wheels seem like nothing.

    ¡¸Release them!!¡¹

    ¡¸Point your spears out! Wave your torches!¡¹

    Axes were swung to cut the ropes linked to the cages, opening the hatches facing the enemy.

    Arge herd of...... something of a different species let out piercing cries as they were set free.

    Innumerable shadows rushed toward the enemy camp.

    They didn¡¯t belong to fellow soldiers.

    ¡¸Beasts and monsters......eh?¡¹

    Liberated from confinement were monsters...... mostly goblins and other beasts such as boars and deer.

    A hot iron was pushed against the flesh of the poor animals right as the cages were opened, causing them to run out in a frenzied state.

    Furthermore, spears were used to drive the creatures away from our allies and toward the enemy.

    ¡¸If this was done on a normal battlefield, they would scatter in all directions. Here, we have only the enemy camp in front of us. If we block them from going backward, they can only run forward.¡¹

    For that reason, ally spearmen were standing in front to threaten the beasts.

    ¡¸While they¡¯re running, their primal instincts will take over and they will only think about getting free...... I¡¯m surprised the general¡¯s boss was able to think of this n.¡¹

    Yakov watches in amazement.

    Erich is someone who doesn¡¯t care what methods he uses to win, but I¡¯m pretty sure he was heavily influenced by Leopolt.

    If he had his way, he would probably go as far as using humans instead.

    ¡¸The beasts have reached the enemy camp!¡¹

    They move fast as expected. Now then, let¡¯s see what happens.

    My eyes narrow and focus on the enemy camp.

    ¡¸What are these things!? Lots of animals? Wait, there are goblins in the mix too!¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be an all-out attack!? Uwaah, there are so many of them!!¡¹

    I see panic.

    Well, even I would be surprised in the beginning at the use of such a bizarre tactic.

    Their panic did not grow or spread and it didn¡¯t cause their lines to copse.

    It was a natural reaction.

    Although boars, wolves and goblins are dangerous creatures, that would be from the perspective of defenseless travelers or farmhands, not armed soldiers. Orcs or harpies of the same number would give an army trouble though.

    Tristan speaks in his usual aloof tone, his eyes somewhat sharp.

    ¡¸If they fall apart from this, they can¡¯t really be called an army. Oops, that¡¯s technically not true. They can¡¯t be called a regr army.¡¹

    The section where the enemy¡¯s regr army was thought to be remained steadfast, however, if you shift your eyes a little to the side......

    ¡¸Look carefully! They aren¡¯t orcs or dragons. They¡¯re only boars, deer and wolves...... even the monsters are mostly goblins and maybe a few hobgoblins! They¡¯re nothing to be scared of!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t leave the camp and take them down one at a time! Hey, don¡¯t run!¡¹

    ¡¸They invaded the camp? So what!? It¡¯s not a big deal if a single wolf got inside! Our allies will finish it off, so focus on what¡¯s in front of you and don¡¯t turn back!¡¹

    It¡¯s quite pitiful even from where I¡¯m watching.

    ¡¸They¡¯re in disarray.¡¹

    The difference in mental state between the regr army and militia is clear even at a distance.

    Enemy conscripts would fire arrows haphazardly and swing their spears wildly in an attempt to ward off the iing herd of beasts and monsters.

    Moreover, they would run at the sight of a hand appearing on top of the fences.

    A single wolf sneaking into the camp was enough to cause confusion, causing soldiers on the frontlines to leave their posts and start chasing it away.

    Worse yet, the reactions to a goblin throwing rocks or a boar charging into someone were on the same level as if a dragon showed up.

    Three messengerse running in my direction.

    ¡¸Luna-sama of the bow cavalry asks, ¡°can we move out yet?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Tell her to wait some more.¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina-sama asks, ¡°is it okay to go now?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Tell her to do some practice swings.¡¹

    ¡¸The Aless unit says, ¡°heading out now¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Tell them if they do anything on their own, they¡¯ll be shot from behind.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s orders are to remain on standby.

    If I rush out, I¡¯ll definitely ruin the n.

    ¡¸Celia, what would you do if you were the enemymander?¡¹

    ¡¸First, I¡¯ll have archers whittle down the numbers. Then, I¡¯ll target the creatures which are more likely to produce casualties like the bigger hobgoblins, deer and boars. The rest can be ignored.¡¹

    Nice.

    ¡¸Ignore the wolves or goblins even if they get through the fences......after all, they¡¯re small and quick enough to run past you. They¡¯re not much of a threat individually. Besides, there isn¡¯t much to be scared of with plenty of soldiers in the rearguard. In the first ce, the creatures are simply trying to flee to safety, so they won¡¯t proactively attack unless you attack them.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s so smart.

    I hope she doesn¡¯t do anything rash this time.

    ¡¸Such an answer is not incorrect, but it¡¯s not correct either. Currently, I don¡¯t think that order would reach the soldiers.¡¹

    The mood of the proud Celia was soured.

    Appearing from nowhere is the master of souring people¡¯s mood, Leopolt. He¡¯s back from headquarters.

    ¡¸A majority of the enemy troops are conscripts, in other words townspeople and farmers. To them, goblins and wolves are a source of fear.¡¹

    If Celia and I hear about the emergence of goblins, we would head out to eliminate them immediately.

    Irijina would skewer them and eat them up.

    However, Mel or Nonna would run away and ask someone else for help.

    If they were holding weapons, they would do their best to protect themselves.

    Those who did not receive proper training are not soldiers.

    They are able to manage battling everyday by relying on the defensive encampment, but once they encounter an unexpected situation, theypletely unravel.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s add one more wave.¡¹

    At Leopolt¡¯s signal, another few boars...... no, pigs were released from wooden cages.

    They ran out uncontrobly, most likely from being instigated by a burning iron as they were set free.

    What was different this time was the cement of soldiers holding water buckets close to the cages.

    With that said, they didn¡¯t seem as menacing as the previous wave of beasts and thus were ignored.

    ¡¸Those pigs, were they carrying something on their backs?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. A little over five minutes until they reach the enemy camp¨D¨D¡¹

    A few moments after the pigs ran unseen into the enemy camp, there was a loud explosion and white smoke started to rise.

    ¡¸Ah, they turned into roast pigs.¡¹

    Celia mutters.

    So they were carrying gunpowder?

    ¡¸To be precise, it¡¯s a mix of gunpowder and powdered quicklime. The goal is to scatter the quicklime. Constraining the amount was a precaution in case they ran into our camp.¡¹

    White clouds form a veil near the enemy camp.

    There weren¡¯t enough pigs to create a smokescreen topletely block vision.

    Even so, the enemy screams seem to get louder.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t see......uwah! The enemy cavalry is¨D¨D was that my imagination?¡¹

    ¡¸I just saw an orc! They¡¯re sending orcs at us now!¡¹

    ¡¸A huge dragon is flying in the sky!¡¹

    Unable to see clearly, the enemy panics and see things that aren¡¯t there.

    I see, so that¡¯s the strategy.

    ¡¸Using monsters was a way to trigger this kind of mayhem.¡¹

    And that objective was achieved.

    ¡¸Next is to spread the chaos.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s orders were sent and the corresponding ally armies started to move.

    It was only the provisional squads of recruits that acted, meanwhile we were still required to stay on standby.

    ¡¸Uwah...... it¡¯s already a mess.¡¹

    Tristan draws his head back.

    Adding in our own recruits who are prone to lose their cool to an already jumbled situation is a recipe for disaster.

    ¡¸Really? ......you want us to run into the same ce where the goblins were released? ......they¡¯re not going toe back at us, right?¡¹

    ¡¸My brother was killed by a wild boar......for heaven¡¯s sake.¡¹

    ¡¸Visibility is poor too...... damn, we had to draw the short end of the stick.¡¹

    Despite being nervous, our allies were able to arrive at the enemy defenses without any majorplications, partially due to themotion within enemy ranks. That did not mean the enemy would simply surrender their base, as the monster and beasts did not cause enough physical damage.

    A melee broke out.

    ¡¸Provisional squad three has sessfully entered enemy lines!¡¹

    ¡¸Provisional squad five was repelled by the enemy!¡¹

    The battle went back and forth with both sides taking turns to attack and defend.

    Such a seesaw was not necessarily a good thing.

    It was a mess from the start, so the convoluted melee naturally devolved into a free-for-all.

    It got to the point where soldiers became extremely paranoid, mistaking goblins that asionally appeared for enemies and shing them.

    Not a trace of organization could be detected and nobody could find where the line of defense was anymore.

    Three messengerse running again.

    ¡¸Luna-sama of the bow cavalry asks, ¡°can we move out now?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Tell her to wait a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina-sama says, ¡°I want to go now!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Tell her to do some warm-up exercises. Stretching is important.¡¹

    ¡¸The Aless units says, ¡°it¡¯s time to go¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Tell them that if they go, we¡¯ll st them with cannons.¡¹

    I have to wait too even though I¡¯m starting to get impatient.

    If I wasmander, I would have already gone. Fighting under Erich always gives me anxiety.

    Anyways, the battlefield has plunged into chaos now.

    ¡¸Our second objective has been achieved. Behold.¡¹

    Leopolt points at the enemy.

    Those who were unfazed by the monster attacks¨D¨Din other words, the enemy¡¯s regr army, are shifting because they¡¯re trying to support their flustered allies.

    ¡¸This is our goal. When chaos reaches the limit, the enemymander is unable to ignore it any longer and he has to mobilize the elite members to assist the others. And no matter how elite they may be, if they move in the chaos......¡¹

    ¡¸Reinforcements are here! Leave the goblins alone and focus on fighting whatever¡¯s in front of you...... like I said, don¡¯t run around unnecessarily!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stand in front of the wall of spears! Aargh, fall back 20 meters and reorganize!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t squeeze in the archer line! If you ignore the rules, you¡¯ll be executed!¡¹

    ¡¸Dragons, orcs, and heavy cavalry!? They¡¯re nowhere to be seen! Give urate reports, you idiots!¡¹

    Although the enemy¡¯s regr army isn¡¯t affected directly, their fellow recruits run around and get in their way, preventing them from moving the way they want. This is probably infuriating to themander.

    ¡¸This inevitably results from joining a chaotic battlefield. In addition, the areas they support may still copse if they pull out, so they can¡¯t really move.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve practically attached fetters to the enemy elite.¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan offer their thoughts.

    ¡¸On the other hand, our elites are free to move and aim at them.¡¹

    Finally, the long-awaited order to attack was given by headquarters.

    The rest of our army marches forward, apanied by the loud stomping of military boots.

    ¡¸This is first war dating back to the start of the Central ins. I¡¯ll definitely increase my aplishments!¡¹

    Celia is cute as she trembles with excitement.

    I pose a question to Leopolt as I match the pace of the infantry while riding Schwartz.

    ¡¸What¡¯s our rate of sess?¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re looking only at this ce, about 50%.¡¹

    That¡¯s surprisingly low considering how disorganized they are.

    ¡¸Their state of mind may bepromised, but their army size hasn¡¯t changed. They still have the benefits of arge military force and strong defensive encampments.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s right. Leopolt wouldn¡¯t act unless he had pretty much foresaw our victory.

    ¡¸All possible moves in the present time have been made. If we can¡¯t win with that, then we couldn¡¯t have won no matter what. It¡¯s better to attack now if our chances of victory can go no higher than 50% or if there are no further improvements to the n. Everything else will depend on the fight on the frontlines.¡¹

    Hearing that made me smile.

    I pat Leopolt softly on the chest.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯re fine. I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Leopolt lowered his head a tiny bit and Tristan smiled nervously.

    Celia is breathing deeply and only staring straight at the enemy camp.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    The Aless unit, bow cavalry, 105th army corps and Celia¡¯s battalion all gave a short shout in response.

    There was no doubt this battle was one that would decide the fate of Goldonia and South Yuguria.

 Chapter 433: Great Goldonian War: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 433: Great Goldonian War: Part 2</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸We¡¯ll attack from three points: the open field, trench encampment and two-level fence encampment.¡¹

    The points Leopolt indicated were ces right beside the areas where our allies were fighting fiercely with the enemy.

    We can effectively attack where the enemy is confused while staying out of the mess ourselves.

    I look at Luna and point at the trench.

    Without a trace of hesitation, she leads the bow cavalry there.

    I look at Gildress next.

    He already starts running with the Aless soldiers in the direction of the fence.

    Well, that¡¯s fine.

    Lastly, I look at Irijina.

    She shouts ¡°leave it to me!!¡± in a loud voice and rushes off to the open field.

    ¡¸W-what about me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a little longer.¡¹

    When I pinched Celia¡¯s nose, she had to breathe through her mouth and it sounded somewhat erotic.

    ¡¸The strength of an independent battalion is the ability to act separately from the main army. There¡¯s no point in them attacking together.¡¹

    Celia red at Tristan when he chimed in with a know-it-all tone, which made him quickly duck his head in between his shoulders.

    Soon enough, the true fight will begin.

    Firstly, the speedy bow cavalry attacks the enemy camp protected by the trenches.

    I would say the proportion of regr army and militia here are fifty-fifty.

    ¡¸Cavalry areing! Line up spears along the ditch, don¡¯t let them jump over!¡¹

    Those soldiers who are more trained be the core of the defense, protecting the center where the crack ¨C the weak point of the trench ¨C is, meanwhile the less trained soldiers align themselves parallel with the ditch. There are also archers and infantry waiting in the rear.

    Cavalry can obviously leap across a narrow ditch.

    It¡¯s not incorrect for the enemy to use a row of infantry to guard against that.

    ¡¸Charge¨D¨D halt! Loose!¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t work against my bow cavalry though.¡¹

    They fire their arrows aftermitting to a charge.

    ¡¸Guwa, bows on horseback!?¡¹

    ¡¸Crap! These guys are the mounted archers in the report!?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re lining up for them to shoot! Bring the shields to the front!¡¹

    Falling for the disguised charge, the enemy soldiers are nothing more than target practice for the bow cavalry.

    The enemy spearmen fall over like toys in the face of the furious barrage, and the archers also have to retreat without putting up much of a fight.

    Our opponent should have known about the existence of the bow cavalry, however, they must have had apse in memory after fighting the Royal army for such a long time.

    Luna, confirming the enemy unit had been routed, picked up speed with a running start and jumped over the trench.

    Since all of them were experts at riding, nobody failed to cross the gap.

    ¡¸That¡¯s one.¡¹

    I nod in response to Leopolt¡¯s muttering, stroking the neck of the impatiently huffing Celia.

    Next, the Aless soldiers are running as fast as horses toward the encampment protected by fences.

    Judging by the enemy¡¯s reaction, the rtive density of regr army soldiers is high in this area.

    ¡¸Here theye......deploy spearmen behind the fences. Use crossbows to eliminate anybody who tries to destroy the fence with an axe.¡¹

    A majority of the palisade is constructed with wood, although the height is twice that of a normal palisade and the central section is strengthened by the presence of crossbowmen and spearmen.

    Such a defense is perfectly suited against infantry since standard practice is for soldiers to get up close and destroy the fence with axes or hammers.

    Of course, the enemy is prepared to stop that.

    ¡¸There are battles here and there! You are not a man if you aren¡¯t fired up! Advance, men of Aless!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Gildress, leading the way with his signature red cloak waving about, shouts so loudly that I can hear him clearly from where I am.

    A cloud of dust is kicked up by the Aless squadparable to an army of cavalry.

    Is it my imagination or do I see clothes and underwear mixed with the scattering clumps of dirt?

    ¡¸They¡¯re foolishly charging at us head-on. Stop them with crossbows!¡¹

    As expected, they must surely be mostly regr army soldiers if they aren¡¯t fazed by the intimidating pressure of the Aless unit.

    Crossbowmen wait until close range to fire bolts at the iing wave of muscle.

    On reflex, the Aless soldiers raise their shields, but their entire bodies could not be covered and the powerful bolts pierce through even their honed physiques. The volley was urate as well. Instantly, a dozen Aless soldiers fall over.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not enough to stop them.¡¹

    None of the Aless soldiers seem to slow down.

    In fact, many of them smile, attributing the oue as being part of war.

    A crossbow¡¯s range is at most 50 m.

    Such a distance can be reduced in less than ten seconds by the leg speed of the Aless soldiers, so there is no time for the enemy to reload.

    In other words, they will only receive a single volley and will not suffer any significant damage unless they stop moving.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not working! Even though they¡¯re pretty much naked, they¡¯re not going down!¡¹

    ¡¸Reload the crossbows. Form a wall of spears, don¡¯t let them near the fence!¡¹

    The enemy obviously thinks the Aless soldiers are going to take out axes to try and destroy the fences......

    ¡¸Get ¡®em!!¡¹

    Contrary tomon sense, the Aless soldiers brush away the spears with their shields and use the momentum of their charge to crash into the fence.

    Somehow, the fence was strong enough to withstand the force capable of demolishing a normal wooden barricade.

    Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the end.

    Those in the vanguard who were stopped, moved to the side, making way for the rearguard to charge into the fence with the same momentum.

    This repeated itself until the third round, when the fence was finally torn apart. All of this happened in less than 30 seconds.

    Whates after is where they are unrivaled.

    The enemy tried everything from shooting arrows and forming spear walls to challenging them in closebat with skirmishers.

    ¡¸Arrows are easily blocked. They can ram into the spears with their shields. And closebat......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s one-sided. Each of them are taking on five¨D¨D no, ten people.¡¹

    After crushing the enemy camp, the Aless soldiers move on.

    ¡¸Two.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t let a smile show on his face.

    I pat Celia on the head as she looks at me with puppy dog eyes.

    Lastly, we shift to Irijina, who is leading my personal army and the 105th army corps to the open field.

    There isn¡¯t anything sturdy constructed in this area, instead there are countless inverted stakes dotting the ground.

    Although it can¡¯t be considered a solid defense, the multiple obstacles prevent arge group of cavalry from attacking and a massive army from forming neat rows.

    It¡¯s simple yet annoying to deal with.

    I saw the soldiers in this part are mostly lesser trained militia, however, there are easily over 20 000 of them.

    Their general strategy is probably to stack pure numbers against us.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!!¡¹

    Irijina, leading the infantry unit, quickly gets surrounded after jumping into the middle of the enemy.

    When an opponent tries to thrust at Irijina, she nts a foot firmly into the ground and spins around with her spear.

    Blood sprayed out from the one soldier who got too close and was sliced, and that was enough to ward off the others.

    My personal army flooded in and a melee unfolded.

    Becauserge formations can¡¯t be used, several smaller units were utilized instead, which inevitably dyed the development of the attack.

    The enemy couldn¡¯t be brought down in one blow.

    Our side has the overall advantage in training, however, the other side is superior in troop strength.

    As the battle prolongs, our soldiers will tire and lose their edge.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s about time. Haa...... I¡¯ll go now.¡¹

    Tristan stands up with an attitude opposite to heroic.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ck off.¡¹

    ¡¸How would I do that on the frontlines?¡¹

    Tristan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Even Tristan is going before me!¡¹

    I scratch the underside of the protesting Celia¡¯s chin.

    20 chariots came rolling out from headquarters, changing the movements of the squads in front.

    Until that point, the enemy was retreating while somehow keeping our constant pushing at bay, but suddenly the vanguard stopped attacking and pulled back.

    A dubious voice leaked out from the enemy side.

    ¡¸We¡¯re being overwhelmed! We have to counter¨D¨D hm? Wait...... they retreated?¡¹

    ¡¸They had the upper hand, so why...... no, this is our chance! We¡¯ll go forward and push them back!¡¹

    Naturally, the enemy tried to give chase, but the difference in training showed and there was already arge gap opened up between them and our ally forces.

    ¡¸Alright, shoot.¡¹

    I could swear I heard Tristan¡¯s unmotivated voice.

    Then, there was an explosion andter, I saw a cloud of dirt rising from near the enemy.

    ¡¸Field artillery, huh?¡¹

    The chariots dispatched from the headquarters must have been carrying those cannons.

    They are smaller than normal cannons and rtively easier to move as well as simpler to set up...... those cannons were fired in the brief moment granted by the distance gained.

    Before the dust settled, our ally forces resumed their attack, and the enemy copsed in an instant.

    Compared to other cannons, the field artillery aren¡¯t that powerful.

    That¡¯s to be expected, since they sacrificed size and force for mobility.

    However, the cannons were fired at surprising timings to deal a greater blow to the enemy¡¯s morale than arge army would.

    The effect was more pronounced against the less experienced militia.

    It was aplete rout of the enemy vanguard.

    Seeing how bad things were getting, reinforcements poured out from the enemy side.

    ¡¸Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Celia straightened her back excitedly, breathing so hard that the air exhaled from her nose could almost propel her body into the air.

    I draw my Dual Crater from its sheath and point it at the battlefield.

    ¡¸Defeat the approaching enemy. Don¡¯t stray too far from the main army.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!!¡¹

    Celia hops onto her horse.

    Her battalion, also waiting in the wing, also moves into action at tremendous speed.

    I warned her not to wander off too much, but she¡¯s too excited to hear me.

    ¡¸Hmm. It¡¯d be nice if she didn¡¯t act too recklessly.¡¹

    ¡¸The state of battle won¡¯t be affected even if a battalion gets annihted.¡¹

    ¡¸Celia-san. She¡¯s be a real beauty, eh?¡¹

    I wanted someone to agree with me and got back Leopolt¡¯s expressionlessment and Gido¡¯s irrelevant remark in return.

    I¡¯m sending out Celia, who always replies to me properly, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Without her by my side, I feel lonely.

    ¡¸The independent battalion is engaging with a 1000-strong enemy unit...... fumu.¡¹

    A slight amount of surprise crept on Leopolt¡¯s face¨D¨D no, I just sensed it.

    ¡¸She partially surrounded them in less than a minute. Incredible.¡¹

    As Gido said, Celia¡¯s battalion immediately enveloped the enemy as soon as they shed, breaking into their respectivepanies and nking with cavalry when the enemy tried to escape through the sole opening in the rear.

    ¡¸They¡¯re moving further. Assaulting the enemy as they try to regroup.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s eyes widen¨D¨D well, let¡¯s just imagine the eyes in his heart opening.

    ¡¸A breakthrough this time......¡¹

    Gido was truly in awe.

    As the enemy was trying to rebuild their formation, Celia broke through with cavalry in a triangr shape, then dispersed tounch a fierce attack, causing aplete rout.

    Celia¡¯s battalion wouldter run from ce to ce, defeating many squadsrger in size than her own or she would divide the army into theirpanies and deter multiple enemies from moving, contributing greatly.

    Even if I looked objectively at the achievements by simr sized squads, Celia¡¯s battalion has undoubtedly done the most.

    Knowing she has aplished a lot herself, she seems to be gradually fighting more shily.

    ¡¸Cutting through the middle of a 3000-strong enemy unit followed by an encirclement in the rear...... a risky move. But it¡¯s a big sess.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing! Isn¡¯t that the best result even including the battalions of the Royal army?¡¹

    Gido is pumped up.

    Leopolt watches Celia without any emotion in his eyes.

    ¡¸Currently it may be first ss. However, she has ignored Lord Hardlett¡¯s warning.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to be petty when Celia¡¯s doing her best.¡¹

    Some concern clouds my face.

    Celia had been working actively around the main army until now.

    But she has moved away in search of enemies with greater numbers or in an attempt to pursue more effective attacks.

    Celia¡¯s battalion is an independent detachment designed to operate separately from the main army, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems normally.

    Considering the enemy¡¯s state, I can understand how she views this as an opportunity to expand her aplishments, regardless of the potential risks.

    I¡¯m getting a bad feeling down my neck though.

    Just in case, I ride Schwartz with my Dual Crater drawn.

    ¡¸The enemy is getting more confused, plus it looks like she¡¯s about to win. Ah, she¡¯s heading for another enemy.¡¹

    Gido follows me, along with the escort unit, his voice sounding optimistic.

    Leopolt speaks without stirring.

    ¡¸The Royal army¡¯s offensive is also progressing steadily. At this rate, a normal unit won¡¯t be able to recover. If the enemy continues to watch idly, the frontlines will copse. In that case......¡¹

    Before he could finish, several ming arrows were shot up in front of us.

    They were a bright red color, reflecting the urgency of the situation.

    Then, I see messengers sent out by multiple squads.

    ¡¸Appearance of arge cavalry force! It looks like a powerful army with chariots!!¡¹

    ¡¸......they¡¯ll send the army held in reserve as reinforcements. The cavalry of the central army...... so they¡¯vee.¡¹

    Things turned around.

    The enemy utilized their mobility to prate the center of the Royal army and make their way towards us.

    The sound from countless hooves stomping the ground was overwhelming to allies and enemies alike.

    Our bow cavalry and Aless unit don¡¯t push further than they have to and start retreating.

    It was more dire in the front.

    Those who were pushing unterally were forced backwards and some even showed signs of being routed.

    Although the 105th army tried to stand their ground, there wasn¡¯t much they could do against cavalry with superior numbers, and they also had to slowly fall back. Eventually, they gave up entirely on holding their position and returned to the ins where the inverted stakes are to fortify their defences where the cavalry can¡¯t charge.

    ¡¸They¡¯re strong.¡¹

    I unconsciously admire the enemy¡¯s ability.

    ¡¸They¡¯re probably the enemy¡¯s most elite unit. They¡¯re worlds apart from militia. Without them, our winning percentage would be 80%.¡¹

    Leopolt adds a ¡°but¡± at the end of his sentence.

    ¡¸This is desirable. We forced them to y a trump card faster than they wanted to, which greatly reduces the danger of being nked from the rear or side.¡¹

    I sense a bit of satisfaction from Leopolt¡¯s expressionless face.

    However, the next report would make me forget about him.

    ¡¸They divided us in front! Independent battalion, isted!!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    I throw Gido aside so I can see.

    The enemy¡¯s cavalry and chariot unit is trying to break through the side of our formation.

    My personal army and the 105th army, trained by M and Celia, put up a fight to stop them.

    As a result, the enemy cavalry had no choice but to move around us, which separated us from Celia¡¯s battalion, who chased another enemy and strayed from the main army. They probably don¡¯t have time to deal with a fast enemy.

    I look over and see Celia¡¯s battalion desperately trying to return, but it¡¯s practically impossible to bypass a highly mobile unit like cavalry.

    Celia makes a panicked and half-crying face.

    Right now, the enemy is merely pushing everyone back so Celia¡¯s unit isn¡¯t being aggressively attacked, however, I¡¯m sure the enemy will surround and annihte her squad once they get things sorted.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going. Gido, follow me.¡¹

    My foot kicks Schwartz in the stomach.

    Gido, who has fallen off his horse for some reason, gets back on and hastily trails behind me.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Leopolt addresses me only.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to save Celia. It¡¯s the top priority.¡¹

    The big picture is also important, but all is lost if Celia gets killed.

    I have to help her no matter what. There is no room to argue.

    We stare at each other for a few seconds.

    ¡¸......if you get attacked, cooperate with the bow cavalry to disrupt the frontlines rather than rescuing her directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸The independent battalion is no more than another small unit. If the enemy is trying to overturn the state of battle, they shouldn¡¯t spend time deliberately wiping out a single squad. If arger threat appears, they will naturally prioritize that instead.¡¹

    I see. If we create a ruckus in the enemy lines, Celia can escape on her own.

    She has that ability.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll do that.¡¹

    With that said, I make my way slowly across the battlefield, my Dual Crater in hand.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go along the current route and use your strategy.¡¹

    Schwartz ran off before I could hear his response.

    First, I¡¯ll join up with the bow cavalry.

    ¡¸The Royal army is engaging the enemy in front. Shall we detour around them?¡¹

    ¡¸As if we¡¯ll bother with that. What if we don¡¯t make it in time?¡¹

    I lead the escort unit straight down the middle of the battlefield.

    Those fighting are apparently militia, so theirbat seems disorderly, with the enemy slightly ahead after their morale was raised by the arrival of their reinforcements. Themander is shouting gantly.

    ¡¸The great cavalry army led by General Maestus himself hase! Our victory is guaran¨D¨D¡¹

    I have no time to waste fighting small fry, but he was annoying, so I lop his head off in passing.

    ¡¸Me too¨D¨D seei!¡¹

    Gido rides by an enemy and swings his sword through his neck.

    As bothmanders fell, the nearby enemy soldiers could only stare dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸Move if you don¡¯t want to be crushed. Stand in front if you want to die.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih! Themander and vicemander, so easily!¡¹

    ¡¸Not good! Step back!¡¹

    A path opens up for us when the sea of conscripted soldiers parts.

    That¡¯s perfect, since I can¡¯t afford to kill every single rank-and-file soldier.

    ¡¸Watch out! Look to the side, Chri¨D¨D¡¹

    I don¡¯t worry about checking each individual¡¯s face, although a soldier is slow to move out of my way.

    Schwartz doesn¡¯t hesitate to run forward and send him flying.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!? ¨D¨Dtoph got hit!¡¹

    The screaming soldieres crashing down pretty hard and dies¨D¨D or I thought he did. He luckily plunged head-first into a pit of mud, which softened his impact, only causing him to be stuck with his feet iling in the air.

    Gido tilted his head curiously for some reason, but our priority right now is meeting with the bow cavalry and saving Celia.

    ¡¸No time to be distracted. We¡¯re picking up the pace.¡¹

    I yell at Schwartz who turns his head back for some reason.

    Bow cavalry and the enemy cavalry.

    Recently, I¡¯ve been fighting against encampments and before that, it was surface warfare, so it¡¯s nice I get to face cavalry this time.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll save Celia and then proceed to win.¡¹

    The battle is reaching its climax.

 Chapter 434: Great Goldonian War: Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 434: Great Goldonian War: Part 3</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I kick Schwartz in the belly and give the signal for everyone to dash at full speed.

    However, they didn¡¯t catch up like I thought they would.

    ¡¸Chief, you¡¯re going too fast! The escort unit can¡¯t keep up!¡¹

    The proof is that Gido and the others as well as their horses are breathing heavily.

    Well, if Schwartz ran seriously, nobody should be able to catch him.

    ¡¸So slow, Schwartz. Did you mate too much and tire yourself out? If you can¡¯t run, you¡¯re horse meat.¡¹

    In response, Schwartz snorts and res at me.

    More urately, he¡¯s staring at the weapon on my back.

    ¡¸Chief, that¡¯s a warhammer...... no, that¡¯s......¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it nice? It¡¯s sturdy, first and foremost.¡¹

    I carried a hammer with me.

    It isn¡¯t just any hammer. It¡¯s a giant hammer used byborers in the demolition of rocks and buildings.

    Normally, multiple people would wield the hammer to smash rocks.

    The mass of metal making up the head of the hammer weighs 30 kg and the shaft is extremely long as it was meant for more than one person to hold it.

    Since wood would not be able to withstand the force, the shaft is also metal.

    Altogether, the hammer weighs 80 kg and even workers proud of their strength can only swing it a few times at the most.

    Schwartz keeps snorting unhappily.

    He must beining about how he can¡¯t run as fast because of how heavy the hammer is. If you¡¯re also a male, I don¡¯t want to hear it, just run.

    ¡¸This is perfect for me.¡¹

    Using my right hand, I lift up the big hammer.

    The reason the head is all dented and warped is because I borrowed it right from the construction site.

    If a sword was in a simr state, it would be a problem, but that isn¡¯t so for a hammer.

    Certainly, the Dual Crater is the greatest sword, however, I need more reach when fighting on horseback and there isn¡¯t enough weight in the weapon to blow away my opponent.

    I would hate to have the sword snap from my reckless fighting style.

    ¡¸If you just told me, I could have prepared any number of warhammers for you. That one is meant for construction so the head is t.¡¹

    Gido is right that the head of the hammer is t.

    A battle-oriented hammer would be pointed in that area to smash apart the enemy¡¯s armor.

    ¡¸Pointed or not¨D¨D¡¹

    The frontlines get closer during the time we move our mouths.

    Schwartz, annoyed as he may be, maintained his speed and gradually pulled away from the escort unit until we were clearly in the lead, naturally prompting the enemy to shift their attention to me.

    ¡¸Whether it¡¯s polished or dented¨D¨D¡¹

    I swing down my hammer diagonally at the enemy cavalry running at me.

    A satisfying nk sound was made upon contact and the enemy flew high into the sky at a 60 degree angle.

    It looked like he tried to block with his shield or sword, but it¡¯s meaningless against the overwhelming weight behind my strike.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dit¡¯s all trivial.¡¹

    I turn next to an enemy infantry holding arge shield and trying to thrust his spear at me, gripping my hammer with both hands before swinging it down forcefully.

    Unlike the first guy, he was crushed into the ground with a dull st.

    No, not the ground. His upper body was pressed into his lower body.

    The armor worn on the upper body was badly crumpled and blood squirted out from the cracks.

    ¡¸Uwah!?¡¹

    I continue swinging my hammer regardless of Gido¡¯s astonishment.

    I¡¯m obviously able to handle the weight, in fact, the burden from such a heavy weapon isforting.

    ¡¸This sensation, it¡¯s been so long.¡¹

    My hammer ms head-on against the shield of a heavy infantry blocking my way.

    His sturdy armor caves in and the heavy infantry, who was supposed to be a solid lump of metal, bounces along the water surface like a skipped pebble off into the distance.

    ¡¸Yes, I like how I can swing without a care.¡¹

    I block a swording at me from the side with the shaft of the hammer.

    Something metal and meant for several people to hold is strong enough to easily withstand a sh.

    When I counter by hitting the enemy soldier¡¯s helmet, his neck snaps and bends backward limply.

    ¡¸A man has to be big after all.¡¹

    Lastly, I raise my hammer and swing it down on an enemy cavalry who tries to line up beside me.

    The thin sword he tries to parry my strike with breaks like a twig.

    His head is blown away, helmet still on, and the horse¡¯s back copses.

    I exhale lightly after finishing off my fourth kill.

    ¡¸Chief! I also got two...... uwah...... nevermind.¡¹

    Gido started to say something and became quiet once he saw the remains of my enemies.

    Looking around, I see the escort unit dominating their foes too.

    I was going to tell him not to sound like a new recruit, but I realized something more important.

    ¡¸Chief, the bow cavalry is there!¡¹

    The bow cavalry are fighting in front of us.

    Our objective is to reunite with them so we can run wild.

    We have to do so urgently.

    ¡¸It¡¯s 200 m if I head in a straight line.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s an enemy camp in between us. We should detour to the left......¡¹

    I appreciate the suggestion, Gido, but I¡¯m doing something else.

    I turn my weapon toward the camp.

    A giant hammer can¡¯t shine at such a time. Moreover, my hands are shaking from how heavy it is, how uncool.

    Whatever, what I have to do is the same.

    ¡¸Take the shortest distance.¡¹

    In the first ce, the escort unit is an elite squad meant to prevent me from jumping out too far.

    The best mass-produced weapons and armor were given to hand-picked soldiers and horses chosen for their excellent physiques.

    Although there aren¡¯t many of them, they can be considered some of the greatest heavy cavalry in Goldonia.

    ¡¸The beauty of heavy cavalry is that they can run through the enemy. Now, follow me.¡¹

    I lightly pat Schwartz on the head before I finish speaking.

    With a grumpy neigh, the ck animal gallops forward.

    ¡¸Uwah!? The feudal lord rushed out! E-everyone, follow him! Don¡¯t fall behind!¡¹

    ¡¸Eei, whatever! Charge!!¡¹

    I lead the escort unit straight into the enemy.

    ¡¸The enemy is charging! Don¡¯t let them pass no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸Stretch the formation horizontally¨D¨D stop them.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaah!!¡¹

    Irrespective of training, it¡¯s natural for infantry to be scared of charging cavalry.

    Excluding Schwartz, who isrger than other horses, it is normal to be frightened by an animal weighing several hundred kilograms running at you at breakneck speeds, rather it¡¯s abnormal to not be afraid. Not to mention, riding those terrifying beasts are soldiers wielding spears and swords.

    Yet, those highly-trained soldiers suppress their fear and ready their spears.

    If they form a tight defensive wall, it¡¯s not impossible to stop us.

    The South Yuguria soldiers grit their teeth and point the tips of their spears at us.

    ¡¸Very impressive.¡¹

    I praise their courage, smile tomend them and then crush their bodies.

    My giant hammer swings down at them, breaking all spears ites in contact with and then continuing through the weapons to smash several soldiers.

    Schwartz¡¯s added momentum made my attack way too strong for them.

    Enemy soldiers who were hit directly had their upper bodies blown off, leaving their lower halves behind.

    Since it wasn¡¯t a sh, their bodies were messily torn apart and some of their internal organs were still connected to the lower body, albeit hanging out.

    An adjacent enemy soldier manages to barely evade, my attack grazing his helmet.

    It makes a bell-like ring and spins around twice......along with his head of course.

    When I raise the hammer again, it scrapes the ground, kicking up dirt and small rocks.

    They flew with such force like they were flung from a slingshot and hit three enemies lined up in a row in the eye, nose, and mouth respectively, causing them all to fall over in pain.

    What they sawst as they tried to stem the bleeding from their face was probably Schwartz¡¯s hooves.

    I was so focused that the world around me was moving in slow motion even though in reality less than a second passed.

    One strike knocked over more than ten enemy soldiers who were standing in front.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t slow down.¡¹

    I pull my hammer back as I warn Schwartz, who bes like a ck wind blowing through the enemy camp.

    Enemies who impede us get sent flying, enemies fallen to the ground get trampled, and enemies who try to attack from the side are dodged at thest second. Schwartz snorts at me to take care of them.

    I whip my hammer around to ughter enemies to the left and right, asionally swinging it in front tounch enemies away and continually disrupt the enemy lines.

    The escort squad keeps up and charges with me.

    My initial attack must have shocked them, since it didn¡¯t take long for the neat enemy lines to disappear like they never existed and enemy soldiers to abandon defending and retreat.

    Thus, we were sessful in joining with Luna¡¯s bow cavalry.

    Luna did her best to support her allies after they went from disarray to disadvantage once the enemy cavalry joined. Then, her eyes widened when she saw me appear suddenly.

    ¡¸Chief!? Why are you......did I do something bad?¡¹

    Luna¡¯s face changed from astonished to concerned.

    ¡¸No, you did well. It was Celia.¡¹

    I point to the separated battalion.

    Luna¡¯s excellent eyes look to where my finger leads and then makes a troubled face.

    She goes as far as clicking her tongue softly, a rare gesture for someone as mild-mannered as her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too far to rescue them. There are two heavily-guarded camps...... plus we have to get through the enemy cavalry in front of us. At a time like this......¡¹

    Heading directly to where Celia¡¯s battalion is will be difficult. Leopolt also said that.

    ¡¸I know. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll be doing a different method. The bow cavalry can still fight, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They ran around keeping the enemy cavalry in check to aid our struggling allies and suffered an insignificant amount of casualties. More than 8000 are still capable of fighting.¡¹

    Good.

    I gently pat Luna¡¯s head and fondle her breasts before drawing my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going tounch an attack on the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What about saving Celia-san¨D¨D¡¹

    My finger presses against Luna¡¯s lips. I pushed too hard and my finger went inside her mouth, not that it matters much.

    Anyway, instead of saving Celia, we¡¯re going to run rampant and attract the enemy¡¯s attention so they have no time to bother with Celia¡¯s battalion.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need any diversionary tactics or reinforcements. We¡¯ll simply charge straight into the heart of the enemy and attack anyone we see!¡¹

    I let out a roar and the bow cavalry shouted back energetically.

    As I thought, keeping orders simple will raise morale more.

    Rather than ¡°act as support and curb the enemy¡±, it¡¯s easier to understand ¡°run in a straight line and attack¡±.

    I free my finger from the mouth of the mumbling Luna.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here too!¡¹

    Gido, who showed up without me realizing, makes a tense face.

    When he looks so serious, it confirms just how handsome he really is. I heard he¡¯s gobbling up young girls in Rafentely. I guess it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie after all.

    The bow cavalry congregates together in an acute triangle formation, staying vignt of all directions¨D¨Din other words, a typical breakthrough formation.

    ¡¸Go!¡¹

    At my signal, the bow cavalry began running forward.

    Of course, the enemy noticed this and tried to stop us with a nk¨D¨D

    ¡¸Right side¨D¨D loose!¡¹

    After a small timeg from Luna¡¯s voice, a few thousand arrows fired in the specified direction.

    The enemy must not have expected arrows toe from the side of a forward-moving army dashing at full speed. The entire enemy squad appeared to tumble.

    They stopped moving momentarily and hid themselves behind shields. That will stop them in their tracks.

    Next is the front.

    The enemy pokes their spears out from the other side of the fences and many crossbowmen swarm to the top of simple watchtowers.

    ¡¸Gido. We¡¯re heading to the front.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Gido and I, apanied by the escort unit, stepped forward.

    While the bow cavalry are matchless in uracy at long and medium range, and can also fight morepetently than average cavalry at close range with their swords, they aren¡¯t suited to a frontal charge with how lightly armored they naturally are.

    If they ran at a well-defended camp, they would most likely suffer great losses.

    That¡¯s where Ie in, to fill the gap with the escort unit.

    Members of the escort unit form the point of the acute triangle.

    In other words, they¡¯ll fulfill the role of an arrowhead.

    When we attack the enemy camp, they are quick to align spears and position crossbows at the back. We¡¯re already close enough that the enemymander¡¯s orders can be heard.

    ¡¸Spearmen, protect the fence with your lives.¡¹

    ¡¸Archers, draw them in for five more seconds.¡¹

    ¡¸Check your spare crossbows. Aim formanders first, then after you stop the enemy from moving, switch to your other crossbow and fire in session.¡¹

    Gido bes anxious as the enemy¡¯s defence seems more fortified than the one we previously broke through.

    Fufufu, if that¡¯s all it takes for you to be so pathetic, then your poprity is nothing special.

    I continue charging without giving an order.

    Right before the enemy archers and crossbowmen were about to shoot¨D¨D

    Still without any orders given, there was a whoosh of wind from behind us.

    Arrows fired at a low angle, barely grazing us, fly toward the top of the watchtowers.

    Confused cries leak out from the enemy camps.

    There was a reason for that despite the arrows being fired straight ahead with no tricks.

    ¡¸Incredible.¡¹

    Exactly five arrows flew toward the watchtower manned by five soldiers. Exactly three arrows flew toward the watchtower with three soldiers.

    One arrow was used per soldier.

    Wary of further attacks, some of the enemy soldiers duck down and only stick part of their heads and hands out to aim at us.

    Nevertheless, those cowards were shot with a single arrow beautifully to the forehead.

    ¡¸Gyaa!? No way......¡¹

    One soldier¡¯s crossbow itself was shot with pinpoint uracy. Luckily, he escaped with his life, however he was left standing stock still, in awe of the terrifying precision of the volley.

    ¡¸We have some of the best in the n. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll miss at this distance!¡¹

    Luna exims, drawing back her own bowstring andunching one shot. She nocks her next arrow in the time it takes for me to blink, then fires a second shot.

    I follow the trajectory of the arrow until it reaches an especiallyrge enemy on the watchtower.

    Her first arrow urately flies toward the enemy...... or so I thought. Itnded on a branch right next to him, making me think even an expert like Luna asionally misses.

    ¡¸......see that? Their aim isn¡¯t perfect. Calm down and counter¨D¨D gugh!¡¹

    Her second arrow pierces through the temple of a soldier, most likely themander based on the fancy helmet he was wearing, who stood up about to say something. I guess that first shot to the outside was deliberate.

    There isn¡¯t time for me to praise Luna, as the entire bow cavalry unit shoots a volley at the enemy camp.

    Countless arrows rained down on the row of spearmen and archers...... this time, the bow cavalry didn¡¯t have to thread through the eye of a needle.

    It was a barrage from archers considered average among the mountain nation, though they were still leagues above ordinary archers. Furthermore, the fact they did it on horseback is what¡¯s truly frightening.

    Beaten to the punch and unsure of whether to aim for the bow cavalry or the escort unit, the enemy¡¯s counterattack was too lukewarm to be considered a threat.

    Their spearmen have also been decimated and multiple holes opened up in their camp.

    With all this groundwork done, the only thing left is to charge.

    Schwartz speeds up and takes the lead.

    ¡¸Aah, again! I said wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Too slow, Gido. You can¡¯t only be quick when eating girls.¡¹

    Threats from crossbows and archers have gone and the spear wall is scattered.

    Yet, the final obstacle for cavalry, the fence, is still up.

    ¡¸This thing is reallying in handy today.¡¹

    I grip the giant hammer in my right hand.

    There¡¯s nothing better to smash fences with than this.

    The bow cavalry ceases their arrows as the escort unit engages with the enemy at close range.

    I inhale and lift the hammer high.

    Schwartz doesn¡¯t slow down at all.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve stopped firing. Regroup immediately! It won¡¯t be easy for them to get past the fence.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that guy in front doing? What is he holding......¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...... ah......¡¹

    The enemies stare dumbfoundedly at me through the fence.

    A shadow shrouds the man¡¯s face and hides his expression for a split second.

    ¡¸......demon.¡¹

    His involuntary mumbling and my strike was simultaneous.

    Normally, destroying a fence is done by a hammer or axe.

    An axe would target weaker areas and open a hole, while the hammer would pound repeatedly at stakes nted in the ground to break them.

    Those two methods are made more difficult if they have to be done in front of the enemy.

    Therefore, simple as the fence may be, its defense is as solid as a line of veteran spearmen.

    ¡¸All rules have exceptions.¡¹

    For example, charging in with a giant hammer.

    I purposely aim for the most durable section not to open a hole or crack it apart.

    On impact, the logs, thick stakes, ropes, and reinforcing metal brackets making up the fence exploded to pieces.

    Even the soldiers waiting behind the fence got dragged in with the attack.

    A few wet fragments mixed with the splintered wood, but it didn¡¯t weaken my hammer strike much, as it ms into the ground.

    The resulting cloud of dust and thunderous boom created the illusion like the earth itself was shaking.

    Five enemy soldiers fell down with broken limbs from the flying shrapnel of the demolished fence and a few dozen more were knocked in the air briefly by the force of my hammer before falling back down, losing their weapons in the process.

    Because the surrounding fences were also connected via rope, other fences within 10 m to the left and right also copsed like a chain reaction. I can see that some of the stakes were pulled right out of the ground or were snapped off.

    Sadly, that one strike caused my hammer to break.

    Mmm, such a thick handle isn¡¯t good enough either......?

    Using up all that momentum, Schwartz was thrown off bnce and had to slowly stabilize himself.

    There was a moment of silence, then I roared at the center of the 20 m wide hole.

    I created a hole, but only at one small point. The enemy will surely flock to seal it up.

    More fighting needs to be done in order for the charge to be sessful, so I renew my determination and stare at the enemy.

    My hand rests on the hilt of my Dual Crater.

    However, things turned in an unexpected direction.

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    The enemy soldiers quietly looked at each other, then after agreeing silently, dropped their weapons and fled.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I was surprised.

    It started around me and then the effect rippled out to the other parts of the enemy camp.

    Enemymanders who should be stopping them are running along as well.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    This is pretty bad even for a militia army.

    No, they certainly felt like a legitimate army.

    I look to Gido for an answer.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a natural reaction to what they saw just now...... Also, the ground actually shook. See, some allies fell off their horses.¡¹

    I turn to Luna on the opposite side.

    ¡¸Thest roar didn¡¯t sound human at all...... I mean, it was forceful enough to distinguish itself from a human.¡¹

    The escort unit and bow cavalry show their admiration with a mediocre shout that felt more restrained than a genuine victory cry.

    This feels familiar.

    When I went hunting for foxes with Ca and Mireille, I defeated a bear that suddenly appeared with my bare hands. The two of them stared at me the same way I¡¯m being stared at now.

    I¡¯m not satisfied at all with how things ended, but at least the first stage went well.

    Noise from behind disrupted the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡¸Multiple smoke signals from headquarters! Meaning is...... unknown.¡¹

    Several pirs of smoke rise from where Leopolt and my personal army is.

    I don¡¯t see a particr meaning in them.

    ¡¸Headquarters has started to advance!¡¹

    Leopolt is making a move, huh?

    I don¡¯t know his intentions, but I told him beforehand where I¡¯ll be charging.

    He is probably taking advantage of the fact I defeated one of the enemy squads.

    ¡¸Smoke is rising from Royal army headquarters too......¡¹

    Not longter, Goldonia headquarters also does the same.

    It¡¯s a pattern I don¡¯t know how to decipher, so I can¡¯t understand the signals.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the next stage.¡¹

    I toss away my broken hammer and unsheathe my Dual Crater.

    I also pick up a spear dropped by an enemy soldier.

    ¡¸Eh? We¡¯re moving out?¡¹

    Gido sounds surprised.

    I can¡¯t me him. I¡¯m acting without concern for Leopolt¡¯s or Erich¡¯s moves after all.

    ¡¸Those smoke signals don¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s fine to ignore them.¡¹

    It would be a different story if the headquarters is in danger or we¡¯re getting ambushed from behind.

    ¡¸Perhaps they made a mistake in the confusion...... wouldn¡¯t it better if we confirmed?¡¹

    ¡¸Confused? Leopolt?¡¹

    I try to imagine Leopolt running around in a panic.

    Nope, I can¡¯t see it. I can see Celia doing that though.

    ¡¸It may not be limited to him. If it doesn¡¯t have meaning to us, maybe it¡¯s not directed towards allies.¡¹

    I issue themand to head to our next objective.

    Afterward, we would continue defeating more enemies along the way.

    During that time, I understand what Leopolt¡¯s signal meant.

    A few minutes after the smoke signal rose from my personal army, several more signals shot up from further back.

    To the enemy, it could only look like the signal tounch an all-out counterattack and then the one to the rear would be a signal for the arrival of reinforcements.

    Without dy, Erich and the Royal army headquarters follow suit.

    In the enemy¡¯s eyes, the scattering of squads also seems eerily like it¡¯s part of a scheme.

    The more attention the enemy paid to the main army, the more freely we could move.

    Some valiant fightingter, we reunited with Pipi riding on Pochi on the way. With their help to clear the way, we were finally able to reach Celia and sessfully rescued her battalion.

    ¡¸Uuu...... Aegir-sama...... I......¡¹

    Celia bites her lips in the middle of exhausted soldiers.

    Her hand tightly grips the cloth covering her thigh.

    ¡¸Celia.¡¹

    Her face has traces of an arrow grazing by and the armor on one of her shoulders is dented.

    She also lost one of her gauntlets.

    That shows how desperately she must have been fighting.

    ¡¸Well, we can address thatter.¡¹

    There is no time tofort or scold her.

    Celia slumps her shoulders, almost like she¡¯s in a state of shock.

    ¡¸Have all those who can still fight gather into one group.¡¹

    I can see everypany suffered their fair share of casualties or have many fatigued soldiers who can no longer contribute.

    It¡¯s best to have one strong unit than several weakened squads.

    Celia, with tears welling in her eyes, briskly reorganizes her soldiers.

    You don¡¯t have to make a face like it¡¯s the end of the world, I¡¯m not that angry.

    ¡¸Our side is taken care of for now.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re really getting to the climax.¡¹

    Erich moved as soon as I prated deep into the enemy camp to save Celia.

    That smoke signal trick helped to curb some pressure, allowing the Royal army and Leopolt to attack in concert.

    The advantage gained by the participation of my army was already erased by the enemy cavalry and they¡¯ve even recovered from the unfavorable situation.

    Infantry are battling each other here and there, archers are shooting arrows and cavalry are running back and forth to help wherever needed.

    I asionally hear the booms of cannons, most likely from my army.

    Formations warp into unrecognizable blobs as other squads strengthen the copsed areas.

    ¡¸You have a ss of circr formation there...... enhanced by the right wing. Over there, you have a partial encirclement that has fallen apart......¡¹

    Having finished organizing her army, Celiaes beside me to exin the situation, her eyes cast downward.

    The moment my eyes turn to her, she shakes like she¡¯s afraid of me.

    It¡¯s not her fault. I wanted to tell her it¡¯s the fault of the South Yuguria army that surrounded her, but I didn¡¯t have time.

    ¡¸Our allies are one move ahead. However, whenever they try to gain the advantage, that group of cavalry......¡¹

    Gido cuts into our conversation, prompting Celia to step back awkwardly.

    ¡¸We have to do something about them.¡¹

    The enemy cavalry are moving very effectively.

    I¡¯m sure theirmanders are quite skilled. Whenever their allies are in a pinch, they immediately run over to help, and they rush in whenever they see an opening.

    Because their entire squad isposed of either cavalry or chariots, they can run from one side of the battlefield to the other side like the wind.

    ¡¸Leopolt was right. It¡¯s a good thing we dragged them out early.¡¹

    If they suddenly attacked from the rear, that might have decided the battle.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll go subdue them.¡¹

    I survey the battlefield.

    That was when a timid voice spoke and a slender finger pointed.

    ¡¸The enemy unit over there is falling apart. Since that is a crucial section of the enemy line, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll go in that direction to provide reinforcements.¡¹

    I pat Celia¡¯s head softly and order the army to get there before the enemy.

    Sure enough, our targeted group kicks up a cloud of dirt as they gallop to aid their allies in distress, just like we predicted.

    ¡¸Loose!!¡¹

    Our bow cavalry rains down arrows on them.

    Reflexively, they dashed backward until they got out of range of our bows, but not before many of their soldiers were shot.

    ¡¸Kuh...... we could only hit them with one volley.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re also on horses after all.¡¹

    Next, they try toe at us with chariots.

    The bow cavalry adjust their aim and shoot, however the armor ting prevents any significant damage from being done.

    On the contrary, a few bow cavalry were taken out by the ballistae mounted on the chariots.

    ¡¸......kuh, then we should use swords¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re aiming for that. Fall back.¡¹

    I interrupt Luna and order the bow cavalry to stand down.

    If the lightly-armored bow cavalry are in front, they¡¯ll suffer great losses.

    The enemy cavalry unit has roughly 20 000 and we have 8000. We can¡¯t hope to win against them in closebat.

    ¡¸3000 of the enemy army is circling to our right outside shooting range! 4000 of them are going from the left!¡¹

    Herees the surround. Not only are they moving fast, they are fast at rying orders too.

    They are quick to respond to what we do.

    When we sit back passively, they instantlye charging at us.

    ¡¸They are charging through the center!¡¹

    ¡¸Shower them with arrows!¡¹

    Luna yells.

    But the enemy turns around, barely staying outside the range of the bow cavalry.

    ¡¸The enemy on the right side has stopped moving and is getting ready to charge! The enemy on the left side is slowly closing the distance!¡¹

    Luna and I look to the front, then to the back, then to the side, all in rapid session.

    Honestly, I¡¯m stumped.

    As annoying as it is, we can¡¯t keep up with them.

    If only this was 1000 vs 1000, then I could mobilize the squad more nimbly. I can¡¯t do it when the enemy army is so massive.

    And they don¡¯t seem to be an opponent I can beat using power alone.

    Luna also seems to be feeling the same and is restlessly squirming around.

    If things continue at this rate, we might have to resort to ast ditch attack.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Celia chimes in with her timid voice again and points with her finger.

    ......fumu, I see.

    ¡¸Everyone, march forward!¡¹

    We move in front of Celia¡¯s finger, specifically, to the ce where the enemy hammered rows of stakes into the ground.

    It was already vacated for us.

    ¡¸Horses can¡¯t run through this area......¡¹

    Gido skillfully maneuvers his horse in between the obstacles andments anxiously.

    As someone from the mountain nation, he must dislike how his horse can¡¯t move properly.

    ¡¸Yeah, our horses are impeded. But so are theirs.¡¹

    We center ourselves in the stakes and get into a circr formation, keeping our guards up.

    Since the enemy army is all cavalry based, they can onlye through if they go slowly, like we did.

    Their chariots, on the other hand, certainly can¡¯t pass.

    ¡¸Go forth!¡¹

    Pochi breaks the wooden stakes with its chest as it walks through.

    After robbing the enemy cavalry of their mobility, they are nothing more than big targets.

    Whereas our bow cavalry still have their marksmanship.

    ¡¸The enemy...... stopped.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure the enemy is also aware that they can¡¯t go any further and are only walking around us without getting closer.

    We¡¯re essentially cornered and it looks pretty uncool, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Besides, our objective has, for the most part, been achieved.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t necessarily have to annihte the enemy cavalry.¡¹

    I look at the entire battlefield.

    What would happen if the enemy cavalry were stuck having to keep us trapped instead of helping out their allies?

    ¡¸The enemy camps are falling apart all over the ce! There...... and there!¡¹

    If we can restrain the enemy¡¯s trump card, even temporarily, Erich and Leopolt can simply win the war.

    Undoing the encirclement now is already toote.

    The enemymander is undoubtedly skilled, but he paid too much attention to me.

    Our allies are starting to push back the enemy at various spots on the battlefield.

    At first, it happened gradually, and then eventually, the enemies began running away at full speed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time.¡¹

    I mutter as I make my way through the stakes.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Gido, with his wealth of experience in battle, also agreed.

    Enemies in all areas continue to retreat, even running out of heavily-protected encampments.

    If they can¡¯t hold on to the camps, there¡¯s no reason to stand their ground.

    Having a high proportion of militia is also bad for the enemy.

    That¡¯s because it requires skill and experience to stand firm again once you¡¯ve already started retreating.

    And while they might be routed, it doesn¡¯t appear the enemy has suffered too many casualties.

    This is due to both sides having a high troop count.

    If it was 100 vs 100, it¡¯smon for the defeated side to be massacred, unlike a battle of 100 000 vs 100 000. It¡¯s also possible for arger army to support fellow soldiers getting pursued, since the movements of the winning side can be sluggish when enormous numbers are involved.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯smand hasn¡¯t been broken and we can¡¯t carelessly give chase.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, based on how South Yuguria has acted so far, they probably won¡¯t unreasonably stand their ground. They¡¯ll probably retreat all the way to Arnd region carefully, making sure not to give us a chance to chase...... then fight once more.¡¹

    The Royal army and my army aren¡¯t pursuing too deep either and seem to only be driving enemies away.

    At the very least, we¡¯ve managed to repel the enemy from the capital. Erich should be relieved of some stress a single defeat would cause. I wanted to settle everything in one battle if possible, but it¡¯s not that easy.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return to where Erich is. This time¨D¨D¡¹

    My sentence is cut short.

    ¡¸T-the enemy......¡¹

    Gido¡¯s eyes open wide.

    ¡¸T-this is.¡¹

    Celia gasps in surprise and takes a step backward.

    All of a sudden, the retreating enemies turned around and started running furiously in the opposite direction.

    ¡¸-!? Prepare to intercept!!¡¹

    Luna shouts and the bow cavalry, who thought it was over, scramble to ready their bows.

    The enemy runs at us, yelling wildly.

    ¡¸Loose!!¡¹

    Arrows fired at enemies charging head-on easily find their mark and several fall t on the ground.

    However, that doesn¡¯t stop the rest of them.

    This kind of behavior is totally different from before.

    It¡¯s like having an intellectual argument with a woman, who then abruptly bes hysterical.

    ¡¸Go confirm what happened!¡¹

    I point Gido to headquarters.

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    This has to be an abnormal situation.

    I need to contact Erich.

    It¡¯s going on across the battlefield.

    A supposedly concluding battle is heating up again.

    Messy battles break out in copsed areas.

    ¡¸Erich didn¡¯t expect it either?¡¹

    The Royal army was in position to deal damage to the fleeing enemy after giving chase.

    It¡¯s hard to deny their surprise when the enemy suddenly flipped the script on them.

    I swing my Dual Crater on horseback, cutting down two iing enemies, and then a third one after that.

    A fourth enemy tries to sneak past, but Schwartz¡¯s front leg kicks him right in the forehead.

    ¡¸Charge! Everyone, charge!¡¹

    ¡¸Why charge now of all times!? Isn¡¯t this a situation where we should be trying to limit losses and retreating!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, but these are orders from headquarters! There¡¯s no room to object!¡¹

    I hear the enemymander shouting.

    They also seem clueless.

    Nevertheless, Leopolt and Erich show their ability.

    Although initially taken by surprise and unsure of what to do, the army is quickly organized and they properly respond to the enemy charge, eliminating the danger of being overrun.

    To begin with, the enemy went from a disadvantageous situation to a forced attack, so there are limits to what they can do.

    The ratio of defeated soldiers is 3:1, no, 4:1 in our favor.

    ¡¸Still......¡¹

    The number of deaths is tremendous.

    A pursuit battle would not be as bad and I¡¯ve never seen a frontal battle produce this many casualties.

    South Yuguria doesn¡¯t let any setbacks stop them from charging.

    Their regr army soldiers urge the less-trained militia forward by running after them.

    ¡¸At this rate, the death count will be huge.¡¹

    The bow cavalry, escort unit, and 105th army, who came over thinking the battle was over, are fighting hard, but losing members at a frightening pace.

    In times like these, there is only one thing to do.

    ¡¸Yakov, follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    I make my way through the crowd of soldiers.

    My sole aim is to kill the enemymander.

    I yell at Celia to stand down when she tries to follow me.

    She just exhausted herself earlier to stay alive, so taking her with me into a free-for-all is too dangerous.

    To that point, if Yakov happens to die, I cane to ept it.

    ¡¸......General, you¡¯re so cruel.¡¹

    Yakov smiles.

    I also grin, though I keep my eyes peeled.

    I¡¯m searching for themander.

    With that said, I don¡¯t know the symbol of his g.

    ¡¸General!¡¹

    Yakov uses his sword to point.

    He points to a g of a hawk holding a sword.

    It¡¯s glittering because of the gold thread used to sew it together. That is definitely the g of someone important.

    ¡¸That one, huh?¡¹

    I head straight for the g.

    Enemies are all over the ce, but they are more focused on charging than dealing with me.

    This isn¡¯t normal. The enemymander must have given an outrageous order.

    I thought I would have an easy time taking out my target, but I guess they¡¯re not going to let me.

    ¡¸!? Enemy attack!! Enemy attack!!¡¹

    ¡¸Maestus, Your Excellency! Please stay back!¡¹

    Themander¡¯s personal guards, who have not joined the charge, stood in a line to block me from their superior.

    I¡¯ve alreadye this far, so I¡¯m not going to chicken out now.

    ¡¸Come.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m with you!¡¹

    I hop off Schwartz and unsheathe my Dual Crater, lowering my stance before dashing forward.

    ¡¸T-this guy¡¯s fa¨D¨D¡¹

    I cut through his torso while he was in the middle of his sentence, then cut off the spear and right hand of the adjacent soldier.

    A quick roundhouse kick sends one of them flying and then a downward sh splits another one in half.

    ¡¸Your Excellency! Retreat for now!!¡¹

    The man who appears to be themander¡¯s close aide shouts.

    However, I have no intention of letting them escape.

    I run past the bodyguards, leaving Yakov to handle my back and run toward this ¡°Excellency¡±.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!!¡¹

    The close aid stands in front of me.

    He twirls his 3 m long spear.

    I don¡¯t have time to challenge this guy to a battle.

    Silently, I run forth and leap at him.

    ¡¸Seei!¡¹

    I twist my body and avoid the sharp sh.

    A second strikees immediately, which I deflect with my sword, but my momentum was stopped.

    I wanted to end the fight in one blow, but this guy isn¡¯t bad.

    ¡¸Kuh! Take that! General, not done yet!?¡¹

    Yakov seems to be struggling with several opponents behind me.

    I don¡¯t have time to waste.

    I exhale slowly and position my sword at eye level.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    In one breath, I dash forward again.

    ¡¸Coming head-on!? How brave!¡¹

    He unleashes a powerful thrust at me.

    I swing my Dual Crater with the intent to bisect his spear, however, he somehow twists his spear barely to the side to let my sword slide off.

    ¡¸You¡¯re mine!!¡¹

    My sword whiffs and the man¡¯s spear plunges into my side.

    I feel a dull impact hit my torso.

    ¡¸Well, I got you too.¡¹

    Secondster, my sword lops his head off.

    He had an expression of disbelief as he fell to the ground.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    I put a hand on my body to check the state of my wound.

    There is only some blood leaking. My internal organs are fine.

    If he used the same force as he did in the beginning to stab me, it would have definitely been a more serious injury.

    My strategy to aim to destroy his weapon caused his power to decrease drastically from having to slip my attack.

    He chose to aim for a gap between my armor, but he didn¡¯t even prate my muscles.

    ¡¸If I kept my hips still, maybe I would havee out unscathed......¡¹

    Time is more precious than my health right now. I can¡¯t sh too many times.

    Having cleared the obstacle, I search for His Excellency.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, let me handle this!!¡¹

    A young page steps forward with a sword, his hands clearly trembling.

    He is a small fry iparable to the man I fought earlier. This won¡¯t even slow me down.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    His Excellency draws his sword.

    It was a long slender sword primarily meant for lunging based on its shape.

    I was just about to lower my waist and get fired up.

    ¡¸General, this guy isn¡¯t the Supreme Commander! That g is not the general¡¯s g, it¡¯s the army g!! The way the g hangs is the same as how the Federation does it, so there¡¯s no mistaking it.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Yakov breaks the tension.

    ¡¸A-an opening¨D¨D!¡¹

    I catch the arm of the page who thrusts at me and toss him aside, muttering in an annoyed tone.

    ¡¸How unlucky,ing this far and being wrong......¡¹

    The page hits the ground and faints.

    I stare at His Excellency Maestus.

    Then it happened.

    Maestus starts looking confused.

    At first, I wondered if it was a trap, then realized he was genuinely shaken and followed his line of sight.

    The distance was about 100 m.

    It was an army of close to 100 war horses.

    At the center was a man with arge physique.

    Waving in the air was a g depicting a dragon and a sword.

    ¡¸General!! That¡¯s themander¡¯s g¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    Maestus runs at me.

    However, my eyes are no longer set on him.

    ¡¸Yakov!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Yakov hurls a sword at me.

    I grab the sword in midair, ignoring the demonic-looking Maestus, and throw the sword at the Supreme Commander.

    The sword wasn¡¯t meant for throwing so it spins ungracefully as it travels in an arc, eventually disappearing from my view.

    Maestus stopped moving right when I threw the sword.

    There was no point in charging at me anymore.

    A few moments of silenceter¨D¨D

    There was a screeching neigh.

    The horse themander was riding falls over, prompting all those around him to form a human wall in the direction of where the projectile came from.

    ¡¸Eei, I missed!¡¹

    I hit the horse instead of the rider.

    At this distance, my aim isn¡¯t good enough.

    Despite my two failures, I did achieve my objective.

    ¡¸Retreat¨D¨D retreat!!¡¹

    ¡¸Orders from the top! Retreat immediately!¡¹

    A messenger runs to ry themand.

    ¡¸They¡¯re calling for everyone to withdraw.¡¹

    I face Maestus with my Dual Crater at the ready.

    ¡¸......it appears so.¡¹

    He is also pointing his sword at me.

    Maestus sighs and takes off his helmet.

    ¡¸The face of a demon, I¡¯ll remember it.¡¹

    The shock hits me.

    He¡¯s handsome. Even more so than Gido.

    ¡¸The next time we meet, I¡¯ll ruin that pretty face.¡¹

    I unconsciously replied back with my internal thoughts.

    Maestus treated it as a joke and after a small grin, left with a flip of his cape.

    I don¡¯t have the will to chase anymore.

    ¡¸Hey General, shall we evacuate!? I¡¯m getting pretty beat up here!¡¹

    I look over at Yakov, who is riddled with wounds.

    For some reason, he is carrying the fainted page on his shoulder.

    ¡¸When I went closer, I saw it was a girl. Let¡¯s do her together after this. I really feel like ramming her ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so bandit-like.¡¹

    I also feel up the page¡¯s ass.

    An ally messengeres running from far away.

    It¡¯s probably the report of our victory. I already heard it from the enemy.

    ¡¸Great work. We won, right?¡¹

    My casual remark was answered with a pale face.

    ¡¸T-three of the eastern feudal lords have alienated us¨D¨D!! Urgent report of them colluding with South Yuguria!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah?¡¹

    What a time to betray.

    It can¡¯t be a coincidence, meaning it was nned.

    ¡¸This is bad, General. If they attack us from the east......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going back to headquarters.¡¹

    Geez, it¡¯s one thing after another. What an irritating opponent to deal with.

 Chapter 435: Myla Joins

    <h4>Chapter 435: M Joins</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    As soon as I enter the headquarters where Erich is, I bellow without any preamble.

    ¡¸Is it true that we¡¯ve been betrayed?¡¹

    My voice was louder than I thought and it scared a girl doing chores, making her fall over.

    ¡¸Details are unknown, however, there is no doubt that three feudal lords colluded with the enemy. ording to reports from our information officer, they are raising armies around their mansions.¡¹

    If they¡¯re gathering an army at this time, it¡¯s practically certain then.

    I help the girl stand up, gently brushing the dust off her ass while checking how plump she is at the same time.

    ¡¸Although I don¡¯t believe these three households can prepare arge army, South Yuguria may have a hand in helping them. Unfortunately, they are in a bad spot. Our soldiers will panic if they detour and simply threaten to attack the capital. Moreover, they can target your territory by moving south.¡¹

    They are starting to retreat in front.

    Yet they seem to be fairly aggressive with that earlier offensive.

    If we show any kind of weakness, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they won¡¯t return.

    The girl realizes that I wasn¡¯t only brushing dust off and looks downward, her face turning red.

    She doesn¡¯t run away, so she doesn¡¯t totally dislike it.

    ¡¸In any case, if we consider the time needed to transmit the information, we should act right awa ¨D¨Dhey, look at the hill to the southeast!¡¹

    A lookout shouts, interrupting Erich in mid-thought.

    Coming up from the southwest is an enemy army.

    Their numbers total 10 000...... no, not less than 20 000.

    ¡¸They prepared quite the weing party.¡¹

    ¡¸This is no time for jokes. I didn¡¯t want them to see us in trouble.¡¹

    Erich bitterlymands his army to intercept.

    However, their reactions to a second consecutive battle immediately following arge battle are slow.

    When I was about to ponder our options, Pipi and Luna each tug on my left and right sleeves respectively.

    I narrow my eyes to confirm the identity of the new enemy and¨D¨D

    ¡¸Wait, halt the attack! Stop.¡¹

    I cancel Erich¡¯s order without consulting him.

    He res at me, incredibly upset, but now is not the time.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a friendly army. Why, that g is familiar.¡¹

    ¡¸It is Lord Hardlett¡¯s own g.¡¹

    I ignore Leopolt¡¯sment.

    Who we thought was a new enemy is waving my g.

    The gs of the three feudal lords believed to have colluded with the enemy were torn diagonally and raised on disy.

    Straining my eyes further, I see that the soldiers wearing simple body armor and wielding spears closely resemble militia.

    Only the core group of the army are wearing a nice set of armor that I¡¯ve seen before¨D¨Doh, they¡¯re the security unit.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s the squad I assigned to M. Why are they here?¡¹

    Leopolt shakes his head when I turn to him for an answer.

    He doesn¡¯t overreact, but it seemed like he was staring sharply at the security unit.

    ¡¸M, you¡¯ve done it now.¡¹

    I smile wryly, picking Pipi up in my arms and stroking the underside of her chin.

    Celia, who was in the corner, twitches, but silently keeps her head down.

    I ordered M to protect my territory.

    If Leopolt didn¡¯t overrule me, then M must have acted on her own.

    ¡¸Anyways, let¡¯s hear what she has to say.¡¹

    I continue stroking Pipi, not paying attention to Erich as he pats his chest in relief.

    Celia stays depressed in the corner, while Sekrit, who came from nowhere, watches with a grin.

    ¡¸Exin yourself.¡¹

    Leopolt urges in his monotonous voice and M begins retelling her story.

    ¡¸I-Ipletely expelled the enemy from the territory. Results from sending scouts into enemy territory showed no signs of a rearguard or reinforcements...... and I also judged that another invasion would not be strategically possible from the enemy stand point......so instead of letting precious soldiers go to waste, I decided to join the main battle......¡¹

    It¡¯s very like her to start off speaking clearly and then gradually be evasive near the end.

    Leopolt nces over the report document.

    ¡¸This is from when you were in the territory to when you were exterminating the enemies¨D¨Dright? There wasn¡¯t a change in orders.¡¹

    ¡¸W-well...... the situation was fluid and...... I missed the opportunity to exchange reports......¡¹

    M shrinks more and more.

    Seeing her normally dignified self look so uneasy stimtes both my protective instincts and my sadistic impulses.

    Leopolt continues to speak in a cold, detached manner.

    ¡¸In other words, Lady Hyuutia aplished the order to ¡°recapture the territory¡±, abandoned the order ¡°defend the territory¡± and decided to mobilize the army on your own, am I understanding this correctly?¡¹

    ¡¸Hau.¡¹

    M bes smaller.

    She¡¯s about the same size as Celia now.

    ¡¸While your actions may be justifiable, why did you not get permission from the main army before moving?¡¹

    ¡¸I kept sending notices saying the enemy was retreating and there were no signs of a counterattack, yet I always got back messages saying to do as I was ordered! If things continued, my chance to participate in the decisive battle would sli¨D¨D ah.¡¹

    M, who raised her head to rebut, realized she dug her own grave.

    By the way, I didn¡¯t see any of those notices. Leopolt was the one who responded to everything.

    ¡¸In other words, Lady Hyuutia disobeyed orders knowingly¨D¨D¡¹

    M has shrunk to about the size of Pipi now.

    Erich watches with a strained smile.

    M¡¯s infraction was evident so he doesn¡¯t try to stop Leopolt from scolding her.

    However, he is looking at me like he wants me to do something to progress the conversation.

    Actually, Leopolt is giving me a side nce as well.

    I guess ceasing his rebuking is my job.

    Alright, I¡¯ll offer a helping hand.

    ¡¸We can save the scolding forter. She went through a battle on the way here, right? Let¡¯s hear the details of that first.¡¹

    M swells in size.

    ¡¸Yessir! As I was marching towards the main warfront, south of the capital, an army waving the South Yuguria g suddenly appeared in a city along the way. If I recall...... their numbers were close to 2000 or 3000. We were numerically superior and the enemy was carelessly marching in a disorderly fashion, so I quickly assaulted from the side and dispatched them.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukuku, those guys were unlucky.¡¹

    Sekrit bursts outughing. Erich also sighed in relief.

    ¡¸Afterward, I encountered simr armies in the next two cities. Altogether, they might have had over 10 000 soldiers, though they were excessively flustered and I dealt with them separately, so I didn¡¯t suffer any losses worth mentioning. It was a one-sided affair......¡¹

    I¡¯m sure the enemy nned to have the three feudal lords gather somewhere and threaten to nk us from the rear.

    They just coincidentally ran into M and were defeated before the n could be executed.

    Obviously, the three forces were notbined yet and they were getting ready to leave their city, so they couldn¡¯t have been prepared to fight.

    ¡¸Anyways, themander¨D¨D the feudal lord, as well as his followers, all surrendered, so I captured and arrested them.¡¹

    M proudly sticks her chest out.

    ¡¸Is that the end of the report? Let¡¯s get back on topic then.¡¹

    Seemingly dismissed by Leopolt, M shrinks again.

    That was when help came from an unexpected source.

    ¡¸From what I heard, there isn¡¯t anything to criticize.¡¹

    It was Sekrit, who had been grinning and chuckling by herself.

    She looked to Erich and me for approval before resting her feet on top of the table, but when she didn¡¯t get it, she decided to lean against a pole supporting the tent instead.

    ¡¸Independent actions are flowers on the battlefield. If lucky, it will be overlooked and if unlucky, then it will be punished ordingly.¡¹

    Sekrit turns to Leopolt.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not something a mere staff officer should be stressing about.¡¹

    Leopolt gazed back when he was addressed.

    Although he maintained hisposure, he seemed a little angry. I can tell. Since it¡¯s so rare, I¡¯ll stare a bit longer.

    Erich curiously tilts his head.

    I hear him mumble, ¡°Where have I heard that before......¡±

    ¡¸At the very least, she¡¯s better than a certain battalionmander who got cocky and let their army get isted, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Hauu!¡¹

    Celia flinches and detes until she¡¯s even smaller than M.

    ¡¸What a thing to say.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s depressed as it is, don¡¯t pick on her.

    You¡¯re making her shake like a leaf.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not the one who gave the order so it isn¡¯t like I can say anything.¡¹

    Erich, seeing the issue has settled, spoke out.

    ¡¸Luckily, Lady Hyuutia¡¯s actions have produced a fortuitous result. The enemy was looking for a chance to stand their ground as they were retreating...... but they should havepletely given up once they saw the arrival of reinforcements and should back off all the way. We can push the warfront up.¡¹

    Erich opens the tent p and overlooks the situation, beginning with ¡°On top of that-¡±.

    He slowly scanned his surroundings from right to left.

    Everyone waited in silence for a few seconds before Erich continued.

    His voice was trembling slightly.

    ¡¸Such awful...... awful casualties!¡¹

    Erich goes silent after squeezing out his sentence.

    I stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Erich to share his view.

    No matter where I looked, the ground was covered with dead bodies.

    I bet there are at least 100 000.

    It feels like there are more corpses than living, breathing people.

    Of course, this also includes the enemy¡¯s casualties......

    ¡¸Roughly estimating the death count, the ratio of ally deaths to enemy deaths is 3:7 in our favor.¡¹

    Leopolt whispers.

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Many who died were the recruits withck of proper equipment and training. Strategically, the damage isn¡¯t very significant......¡¹

    I know what Tristan is trying to say.

    The militia are amateurs, in other words, they are farmers, merchants, and hunters.

    If this extent of them died, the impact to national power would be greater than if a real soldier died.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine for now. It just seems like things will continue.¡¹

    I don¡¯t respond to hisst remark.

    ¨D¨DNight.

    After the enemy fully retreated, we decided to take a break and reorganize our armies.

    ¡¸Err, so this is the damage report. The 105th army and Aless army are here too.¡¹

    Tristan stands beside me and acts as my assistant.

    I stare at him dejectedly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that face?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you tell without me spelling it out?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. She¡¯s in that state......yet she kicks me when I try to ck off.¡¹

    Celia, who is normally supposed to be my assistant, is sitting in the corner of the room.

    I¡¯d like it if she could stop purposely sitting on the ground with her legs crossed when there is an empty chair for her, it¡¯s pitiful to look at.

    ¡¸Hey, Celia. Do what you always do. I¡¯m losing motivation when this guy¡¯s doing it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so mean...... I don¡¯t like this troublesome job either.¡¹

    Celia answers with her shoulders slumped.

    ¡¸No thanks, Tristan is more suited than someone as ipetent and stupid as me. If I¡¯m by your side, my stupidity might transfer to Aegir-sama. I left a stone on the desk, so please throw it at me if you get annoyed.¡¹

    Celia has been humbled.

    I¡¯m at fault for leaving her when we charged at the enemy general. She might have thought I abandoned her.

    ¡¸What do I do?¡¹

    ¡¸What to do indeed.¡¹

    Tristan sighs as he sips his tea.

    Politeness isn¡¯t my thing, but I don¡¯t even have water, while this guy has lemon tea. What¡¯s up with that?

    ¡¸There we go.¡¹

    Sekrit sits down on the chair in front of me and props up her feet on the desk, still wearing her dirty shoes.

    If Nonna was here, she would boil with rage.

    ¡¸Hey, the guys from 105ined so I gave permission for them to rest without standing guard until morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need them to do anything so I give a simple acknowledgement.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    M stands up abruptly after hearing that, kicking her chair in the process.

    Oh right, M is strict on rules and regtions.

    She probably got upset at the fact Sekrit gave orders without consulting me first. This could start a fight.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    However, M doesn¡¯t say anything and sits back down, which causes Sekrit to chuckle.

    ¡¸......Uuu. I don¡¯t have the right to criticize her when I mobilized the army on my own. Aaah, now that I think about it calmly, how could I do something so outrageous......disregarding orders like that makes me seem like a mercenary...... aah.¡¹

    M holds her head with both hands and starts hating herself.

    Eventually, she gets up from her chair and joins Celia, sitting down on the ground while hugging her knees.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett. Rafen¡¯s defense needs to be altered due to Lady Hyuutia¡¯s actions. The independent battalion has also suffered heavy losses and needs to be reorganized. Please give your approval.¡¹

    Leopolt, can¡¯t you read the mood?

    It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll have to pitch in.

    ¡¸Fufufu, this is paradise.¡¹

    A smile appears on my face as I enter arge tent meant for war councils.

    There is no desk or map under the tent, just a single chair and a leather mat.

    A barrel full of warm water was also prepared.

    ¡¸You may begin.¡¹

    I sit on the chair in just my underwear.

    ¡¸Right.¡¹¡¸Oh!!¡¹¡¸Aye!¡¹

    Answering me are three girls also in their underwear, Luna, Pipi and Irijina.

    They slowlydle out warm water from the barrel and pour it over my body.

    ¡¸Fufu, the smell of sweat is so strong.¡¹

    Luna giggles as she sniffs my neck and armpit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been running all over so it¡¯s only natural. Clean it for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But before that......¡¹

    Luna, with her face still over my neck, sticks her tongue and drags it across my nape.

    She has no problem doing that despite mentioning how sweaty it was?

    ¡¸The scent of a man¡¯s sweat...... well, it turns me on. Let me wash you with my tongue and body.¡¹

    She drops the towel she was holding and rubs me from the neck to my stomach with her tongue and smooth skin.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wash your back!¡¹

    Irijina exims loudly.

    She scrubs my back with a towel in a steady 1-2 rhythm almost like she¡¯s doing calisthenics.

    Compared to Luna¡¯s seductive way of washing, Irijina washes me in a wholesome manner.

    She will certainly achieve the most cleanliness this way, but I¡¯d prefer if she added in a little eroticism.

    ¡¸Irijina. Don¡¯t use the towel, use your body...... specifically, could you wash me with your breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? My boobs? Got it!¡¹

    Irijina wraps her arms around my neck from behind, pressing her soft mounds against me and grinding against me.

    That¡¯s right. This is what I wanted.

    ¡¸One, two! One, two!¡¹

    She hasn¡¯t changed how she washes me. She¡¯s rubbing me quite diligently.

    I¡¯m sure she can remove dirt like this, but something seems off.

    ¡¸One, two......uuu. One, t-...... agh......¡¹

    Gradually, Irijina¡¯s enthusiastic chanting turns into soft moans, and I feel two additional hard nubs against my back. Moreover, they seem to grow bigger every time she rubs against me.

    I guess this has its own appeal.

    ¡¸Pipi will wash too.¡¹

    Pipi delightfully strips and clings to my thigh.

    Her entire body does not have any deformities and feels very soft to the touch.

    After bathing my leg with the water, shethers her body with an excessive amount of soap until she¡¯s covered in bubbles, then rubs herself against me.

    Of course, that is enough to turn me on, except seeing Pipi do what she¡¯s doing in the stature of a small child makes me feel a tinge of immorality.

    ¡¸Pipi, make sure to wash in between the toes too. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯ll be like Gido¡¯s.¡¹

    Pipi replies with a bright ¡°aye¡± when Luna advises her and proceeds to do as instructed.

    What does she mean by ¡°like Gido¡¯s?¡±

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s been wearing tight shoestely...... it¡¯s-¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s athlete¡¯s foot! He scratches it a lot!¡¹

    I discovered one of his weaknesses.

    I¡¯ll set that aside.

    ¡¸You have to clean it properly.¡¹

    I scold the two¨D¨DM and Celia, who wereying on the mat in front of me.

    ¡¸Yes...... but...... it¡¯s a little weird.¡¹

    ¡¸Doing it with M-san is......¡¹

    Both of them are simrly in only their underwear. They look pretty ufortable on the extremely wide mat.

    ¡¸It¡¯s ufortable because it¡¯s punishment. Now, do it.¡¹

    I speak with a stronger tone.

    Celia¡¯s opponent was simply better than her, she did nothing wrong.

    M clearly disobeyed orders, but produced positive results, so there is no reason to punish her.

    However, both of them have serious personalities and wouldn¡¯t be satisfied otherwise.

    That¡¯s why I thought of this.

    In other words, their punishment is to entertain me with some girl-on-girl action.

    ¡¸Uuu, here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Haau.¡¹

    Celia and M timidly pour warm water over each other¡¯s bodies, then begin to apply soap with towels.

    ¡¸Wa-! Your chest is hitting!¡¹

    ¡¸M-san is the one moving!¡¹

    This nervous washing doesn¡¯t fulfill my request.

    ¡¸Enough with the towels. Use your bodies. I want to see skin touching skin.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹¡¹

    Both of them couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. This is a punishment, so I won¡¯t hear anyints.

    As they grumble softly to each other, their hands start to crawl.

    ¡¸This is making me feel a strange way.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Stop it!¡¹

    Perhaps due to my lustful stares or their bodies being fondled, both M¡¯s and Celia¡¯s faces turn red. Their dull and business-like hand movements gradually be rougher.

    That was when an unexpected guest interrupted.

    ¡¸It looks like something interesting is going on here. Let me join too.¡¹

    Her words were apanied by the nk of something metal.

    ¡¸There we go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    My field of view is suddenly obstructed by dark skin.

    I guess Sekrit pushed Luna aside and mounted me.

    To top it off, she¡¯s totally naked while everyone is still in underwear.

    Luna mumbles something to herself before joining Pipi to wash my feet.

    Sekrit buries my face into her cleavage and gyrates her hips to wash my stomach.

    Because she shaved, I only feel the wonderful sensation of her skin.

    ¡¸Why is she also here......¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, Aegir-sama. Please chase this woman away.¡¹

    Unhappy about being seen by Sekrit, Celia and Min.

    Too bad, I¡¯m a heartless enforcer today.

    ¡¸You two, take off your underwear too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹¡¹

    They cry out incredulously. I make sure to speak firmly so they can¡¯t refuse.

    With that said, I can¡¯t be taken seriously with girls draped over me, my face buried in boobs and my penis erect.

    Celia and M re menacingly at Sekrit as they stand and pull down their underwear.

    It¡¯s adorable how Celia slips on some bubbles and ends up revealing herself for all to see.

    When they be naked, things start getting dicey and their mumbling also lessen until they arepletely silent.

    They were using their bodies rather than their hands before they knew it.

    It almost appeared as if M was embracing the one size smaller Celia.

    ¡¸Uu.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiu.¡¹

    asionally, they would touch certain sensitive parts and both of them would twitch.

    Their precious ces hidden by the bubbles further heightens my arousal.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I can hold back much longer.¡¹

    As I was about to stand up, another intruder appeared.

    ¡¸Good evening~ Uwa, you¡¯re doing some naughty things.¡¹

    It was Ate, who came together with Sekrit.

    She gets naked without any hesitation.

    Luna looks dubiously at the tattoos decorating Ate¡¯s crotch and ass.

    ¡¸Mu, should I rub it off?¡¹

    Irijina brings out a scrubbing brush. No, if you do that, it¡¯ll be disastrous.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rock hard...... isn¡¯t that ufortable?¡¹

    Ate puts the bulge in my underwear into her mouth.

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    ¡¸Everyone, move away for a second.¡¹

    The girls give me space in anticipation of me taking off my underwear.

    However, I don¡¯t have to pull it down or even stand. I simply have to tense my abs......

    The front of my underwear tears and out pops my energetic penis.

    While most of the girls cheer, Celia and M cry out bitterly.

    ¡¸I also want to be over there somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸I have sufficiently reflected on my mistakes. I can ept other forms of punishment, so please......¡¹

    No, I am going to be strict today.

    I flip over Luna, today¡¯s high achiever, and mount her, stating coldly.

    ¡¸You two cane after getting each other off once.¡¹

    The two of them look at each other after I¡¯ve given them the cruel judgement.

    ¡¸Listen! This is punishment, so don¡¯t treat this seriously!¡¹

    ¡¸That goes for you too! I just have to climax once so don¡¯t make any unnecessary movements...... auu!¡¹

    I hold Luna steady and swing my hips while watching the silliness of M and Celia.

    I see M lifting one of Celia¡¯s legs and moving rapidly, but some parts of their bodies are covered by bubbles so I can¡¯t see exactly what¡¯s going on, however, I can tell from their expressions that they¡¯re feeling good.

    I¡¯m embracing one of my beloved women while watching two other beloved women make love to each other.

    Such a paradise doesn¡¯t exist anywhere else.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re bigger than usual! And thicker!¡¹

    With just a few thrusts of my erged dick, Luna¡¯s insides start to convulse.

    M and Celia seem to be nearing orgasm as well as they hold each other¡¯s hands and even bring their lips close.

    Then, it happened.

    ¡¸Pardon me for intruding, General. Regarding the page we captured, did you want to have...... a taste......?¡¹

    Yakov enters the tent with the sorrowfully crying page over his shoulder.

    All the girls except for Sekrit and Ate screamed.

    The aroused mood around Celia and M was erased in an instant and they sprang apart from each other hastily, covering their precious ces.

    Sensing bloodlust, Yakov turns around, but Sekrit sticks her foot out to trip him.

    ¡¸It was an ident!¡¹

    ¡¸You......¡¹

    ¡¸Peeping tom!!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s full-powered kicknds on Yakov¡¯s ass while M¡¯s kick hits Yakov right in the groin.

    ¡¸This guy was hard! It¡¯s an intentional crime!¡¹

    ¡¸......aaah.¡¹

    Yakov wanted to fuck the page together with me so he got himself ready.

    The problem was that he was kicked in the crotch while in such a state.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Yakov couldn¡¯t say anything more and simplyid t on the ground, twitching sporadically.

    ¡¸Ah, he wet himself!¡¹

    ¡¸How gross!!¡¹

    ¡¸T-the worst!!¡¹

    ¡¸Someone, throw this piece of trash away.¡¹

    Yakov, after receiving a blow to his erect penis, lost consciousness and pissed his pants.

    He continued to be kicked by the girls, who looked at him like he was garbage, until he was eventually dragged out by soldiers.

    I doubt we can resume any kind of sexual activity after Yakov peed in the tent.

    Well, at least M and Celia seem to have recovered.

    As the mess was being cleaned up, a soldier from headquarters came over.

    I expected him to ry a message, but he just saluted and stood by the entrance. When the girls gathered their clothes, Erich came personally.

    He speaks without any kind of introduction.

    ¡¸We will start marching south tomorrow morning. This includes the army Lady Hyuutia arrived with.¡¹

    ¡¸Tomorrow morning?¡¹

    I unconsciously ask again to confirm.

    My army did not suffer an insignificant amount of losses and I¡¯m sure the Royal army has many partially destroyed squads as well.

    It isn¡¯t normal to move out without allocating time to replenish the number of troops and reorganizing the army.

    ¡¸We might be in shambles, but so is the enemy. Considering the death count though, the one who wants more time is the enemy. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll advance to the front.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Time is more valuable to them than us.

    In a two-party war such as this one, it may often be better to take action when the opponent is at their weakest rather than when we are at our strongest.

    ¡¸It will be quite the forced march.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared for stragglers here and there. ......however, I trust that your squad will keep up.¡¹

    Erich smiles. I nod back in response.

    And then the look in Erich¡¯s eyes seemed to change to a look of disdain.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind that you frolic with girls before battle but...... there is a limit to how vulgar you can get while ying around.¡¹

    Erich stares at the ground¨D¨D the spot where Yakov fell and peed himself.

    There is a yellow puddle on the mat...... which clearly appears to be evidence of someone having urinated.

    Then, there are girls who just finished putting their clothes back on and are wiping bubbles out of their hair.

    ¡¸No, this wasn¡¯t me......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go too overboard with your perverted tendencies. It will be a tough fight tomorrow.¡¹

    Erich leaves like the wind.

    I clench my teeth angrily, ming Yakov in my head.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m saved. My chastity is safe...... oh, step-brother......Tiesa is...... Tiesa is......¡¹

    The words of the neglected page don¡¯t register in my mind.

    A fierce battle would begin the next day.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (acting independently), Sekrit (loafer), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Celia (battalionmander)

    Yakov (incontinence), Irijina mander), Luna mander), Gido (escort unit)

    Ivanna (on standby), Brynhildr (on standby), Ate (lover)

    Mysterious Page (step-sister)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist

    Escort Unit: 100 ? 80

    Infantry: 10 000 ? 7500

    Cavalry: 1050 ? 750

    Archers: 1050 ? 900

    Cannoneers: 430 ? 430

    Bow Cavalry: 8650 ? 7500

    Independent Celia Squad: 950 ? 450

    Cannons: 50, Large Cannons: 25, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13 950 ? 13 930

    105 Army Corps: 4850 ? 4000

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov (medium damage), Battleship Aless of Aless (heavy damage, reached the bottom)

    Large Combat Ships: 2, Small Combat Ships: 8, Transport Ships: 20

    Ally Forces: Frontal Warfront ¨C Royal Army: 100 000 ? 80 000

    Conscripts: 100 000 ? 60 000

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 60 000 ? 30 000

    Conscripts: 190 000 ? 90 000

    Cavalry Army: 25 000 ? ???

    West Coast of River ¨C Regr Soldiers: 40 000

    Magrado Local Army: 30 000

    Meldora Fleet: annihted, only a few small ships remaining

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 436: Arkland Recapture

    <h4>Chapter 436: Arnd Recapture</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    City of Trisnia ¨C Under Rule of South Yuguria Empire.

    Wilhelmina silently ces the report document on the desk.

    Even though she didn¡¯t raise her voice or m her fist onto the desk, Zaphnes, the 190cm man, flinched when the sheet of paper touched the surface of the high-quality wooden desk.

    He had a bandage wrapped around his head and several painful-looking wounds all over his face.

    ¡¸An offense of this extent reached a standstill. Then, you went on the defensive thereafter...... is my understanding of this correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... unfortunately, the losses are too severe. Even if I maintained the offense, it would not yield sess.¡¹

    Zaphnes, trying to appearposed, takes a gulp of alcohol and speaks in an unconcerned manner.

    ¡¸I guess. The pieces I prepared were also eliminated. How unlucky.¡¹

    Wilhelmina brings the three letters of agreement to the me of a candlestick, setting them on fire before tossing the burning papers into the firece.

    Her eyes remain fixed on the flickering embers as she continues on.

    ¡¸I am an amateur in war, but even I know that I can¡¯t win 100 out of 100 fights. On top of that......¡¹

    Her beautiful green eyes shifted to Zaphnes while her elegant countenance remained facing the firece.

    Her voice sounded like it came from the finest instrument.

    ¡¸I heard that after the highly probable defeat, there was an illogical forced attack. Being the amateur at war that I am, I know you likely have something in mind. Please enlighten me.¡¹

    Wilhelmina looks up at the man who is taller than her by 30 cm.

    Her jewel-like eyes gaze deep into his eyes, like she was staring into his soul.

    ¡¸It was my stubbornness¨D¨D no, something a man can¡¯t yield¨D¨D ack, ahem! Nevermind. It was an inconsistency in the transmission of intent, which led to the strategic failure.¡¹

    The slightest narrowing of Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes caused Zaphnes to clear his throat intensely and correct himself, as he turned to look out the window, avoiding the gravity of her alluring green pupils.

    ¡¸I would say that I won¡¯t let the same thing happen again, however, regretting a mistake will not bring about a favorable turn of events. What¡¯s important now is to consider the future.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t get a response, but he continued on, speaking at a faster pace than usual.

    ¡¸We have suffered substantial damage to our forces. The central army¡¯s strength has been halved. Arge scale restructuring and replenishment is needed. If possible......¡¹

    Zaphnes slides his finger across the map in front of him.

    The imaginary line he drew went from the capital of Goldonia down to the south to Arnd, past the Majino fort line to Trisnia.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re on the topic of replenishment and restructuring, it¡¯s also an option to fall back to Libatis. Acevedo¡¯s army is going strong on the west coast of the river...... however, if we want to call him back, we need to desperately defend the Trisnia port. As long as we control Trisnia, we can also rope in those guys from Meldora.¡¹

    ¡¸Meldora without ships?¡¹

    Wilhelminaments disinterestedly.

    Since their fleet was annihted, Meldora¡¯s value within her mind has almostpletely vanished.

    ¡¸If we retreat south of Trisnia, their copse is inevitable. Their only choice would be to give us everything they have. We¡¯ll be making use of junk.¡¹

    Zaphnes nods at Wilhelmina¡¯s mumbling and continues on.

    ¡¸If we call the western army back as our reserve forces, it would be possible to reorganize an attack. With that said, they¡¯re scattered all across the west coast, so they can¡¯t cross the river in one or two days. In order to get more time, we won¡¯t move the entire army to Trisnia immediately......¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s finger slides up on the map.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll leave a certain number of soldiers in Arnd to halt the enemy¡¯s advance. Despite being destroyed here and there, the city walls are still sturdy. A few simple repairs and Arnd can function sufficiently as a fortress.¡¹

    Meanwhile, Wilhelmina doesn¡¯t look at Zaphnes and only stares at the map.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the possibility of the enemy detouring around Arnd to get to Trisnia?¡¹

    Zaphnes sticks out his chest and states definitively.

    ¡¸That possibility is small. Like us, a high proportion of their army are conscripts and a prompt march would not be desirable. Even supposing they showed signs of doing so, Maestus and his cavalry army are going strong. They can constantly hinder the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what about the risk of getting raided before defensive preparations are done?¡¹

    Wilhelmina quickly follows up with another question.

    ¡¸None. Adding to what I said, not only did we retreat orderly, the enemy¡¯s losses are also enormous. They will want to reorganize and then hunt stragglers first. On top of their failure, they have to deal with colluders. A normal general would have his hands full doing inspections within his ranks...... the earliest they would march is after 10 days and thetest is after a month.¡¹

    It happened right when Zaphnes spoke full of confidence.

    ¡¸My apologies for interrupting the war council! It¡¯s an urgent report!¡¹

    Conversations held between Wilhelmina and Zaphnes are more important than other meetings.

    Knocking on the door is not even permitted for run-of-the-mill issues.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Enter.¡¹

    Zaphnes turned his eyes to her, but before he could say anything, Wilhelmina granted permission.

    It was revealed that the person was a staff officer.

    He knelt to the ground in front of Zaphnes¡¯s judgmental stare and ryed his message.

    ¡¸Reporting from the retreating central army! ¡°Goldonia is pursuing¨D¨D¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible! They¡¯ve already caught up!? It isn¡¯t a force reconnaissance or a disturbance strategy!?¡¹

    Zaphnes ms his fist onto the table, interrupting the staff officer¡¯s sentence. Wilhelmina urges the officer to finish what he was saying.

    ¡¸A-ahem, ¡°Goldonia is pursuing¨D¨D enemy force is extremelyrge. It is believed to be a full-scale pursuit of the entire army.¡± That is all.¡¹

    Wilhelmina stood up emotionlessly when the staff officer concluded his report.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re up against any ordinary general.¡¹

    ¡¸No way. If they¡¯ve already caught our tail, that must mean they departed the morning after the battle. That kind of forced march is aplete gamble. Attaining victory and escaping the greatest disaster...... then taking such a huge risk all of a sudden......¡¹

    Wilhelmina peeks at Zaphnes who grits his teeth.

    The man who was just talking proudly is now looking terrified after his predictions missed the markpletely.

    Waiting for him was a beaming smile.

    It did not hide any kind of criticism or condemnation.

    Her pink lips opened up kindly.

    ¡¸You were injured in the previous battle, right? I have no words to thank you for the wounds you suffered for me and for the Empire. However, you should show some care for your body. What do you think, spend a little time to rest and heal up?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what are you bringing up at such a time......?¡¹

    Zaphnes searched the room.

    He thought Wilhelmina was using a polite tone out of consideration for the staff officer who was still in the room. But he was not there any longer.

    ¡¸If something were to happen, like falling off your horse, it could be fatal. Especially if you hit your head......¡¹

    Wilhelmina takes one step forward. Her cheerful smile did not waver.

    Zaphnes takes one step backward.

    ¡¸T-this is nothing! My ns have gone slightly awry, but it¡¯s easily fixed. Everything is still within expectations!¡¹

    Wilhelmina was calmpared to Zaphnes who raised his voice.

    ¡¸Is that so? Well, I¡¯m counting on you next time then. I will wait for news of our victory.¡¹

    Wilhelmina grabs Zaphnes by the arm and gazes up at him.

    Her eyes look directly at Zaphnes. Nevertheless, the man looks down, refusing to meet her line of sight.

    ¡¸O-of course! I will make preparations immediately.¡¹

    Zaphnes storms out of the room withrge strides.

    After seeing off the man stumble away, her beautiful eyes turned to the window.

    ¡¸I need...... something else, huh?¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    A Few Days Later. Near Arnd.

    ¡¸Hmm, it has lowered.¡¹

    I say as I inspect the sluggishly marching soldiers.

    ¡¸This is a rather unreasonable march. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    One soldier copses on the shoulder of the road as Erich and I talk.

    Marching on a strict schedule the day after an extremely fierce battle......it was anticipated from the start that at least 20 to 30 percent of the soldiers could not keep up.

    ¡¸Your army is pretty impressive. To have even fewer stragglers than the Royal army......¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re used to fighting after all.¡¹

    Compared to the others, few in my personal army fell behind.

    Some of it may be due to their regr training, though the biggest factor is their experience in war.

    Recklessness and irrationalityes hand-in-hand with war, so being in countless wars ustoms you to those two things.

    I nce at the bow cavalry.

    ¡¸?~¡¹

    The mountain nation are nomadic people who originally lived in a harsh barren environment with scarce amounts of water and food.

    They¡¯re no strangers to travelling frequently, in fact, they treat these times as a form of rest.

    Gido and Luna are both sleeping on their horses.

    I nce over at the 105th army next.

    ¡¸Guu...... I can¡¯t go on...... this is it for me......¡¹

    When someone falls down, another soldier smacks him back up.

    ¡¸Hey man, what do you think you¡¯re doing by taking it easy? If there¡¯s one less person, my burden is going to increase!¡¹

    ¡¸You better not have forgotten the three silver I lent you! C¡¯mon, stand up!¡¹

    The soldiers dragged themselves along, cursing as they did so.

    It seems they have their own method.

    Next, I reluctantly nce at the Aless soldiers.

    I regretted it immediately.

    ¡ºWe are men©`! Men of Aless©`!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Men! Men! Men! Men!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºMen train! Men fight! Men march!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Men! Men! Men!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºWe are men of Aless! Men are invincible! We are invincible! Show your manliness!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooh! Ooh! Oh, oh, oh, oh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised they can shout so energetically during a march of this pace.

    We¡¯ve been maintaining the same pace since early in the morning too.

    By the way, it goes without saying that nobody in the Aless armygged behind.

    All of them are smiling and having fun.

    ¡ºWe will now sing, a song of men~? Of flowing sweat and tensed muscles~?¡»

    The problem is that many squads around them have been left in the dust.

    Who can me them? Even I would feel like falling over if I¡¯m at the peak of exhaustion and I heard such a song.

    ¡¸We can see it now.¡¹

    I¡¯m seriously going to drop if I watch any more of this.

    I shift my eyes back to the front where the city of Arnd, which I haven¡¯t visited in quite a long time, appears.

    ¡¸We won¡¯ty out in a siege formation. We¡¯re going to attack with brute force.¡¹

    Ercih deres as he gathers the majormanders after surrounding Arnd.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have any siege equipment. Well, we do, but it will take some time for them to arrive.¡¹

    Heavy and clunky siege weapons can¡¯t match the speed of our desperate march.

    They should be on their way now from all over the ce.

    ¡¸However, our swift advance achieved the same result as hundreds of catapults would have. Look!¡¹

    Erich points to the city.

    Arnd was once a military city that could essentially be called a fortress.

    Its walls were thick and tall, and it normally would be considered ill-advised to attack without the use of siege weapons.

    At present time, Arnd¡¯s walls have crumbled in various ces and repairs have yet to be done.

    Towers and turrets which were supposed to fortify weaker areas have mostly been destroyed, and only a few can function as proper defense...... it is the consequence of Arnd being used as the stage for a war.

    ¡¸Only the gate has been cleaned up so goods can be umted, but the other damaged portions have not been fixed.¡¹

    Leopolt examines the entire city.

    Plenty of catapults demolished the walls and gate.

    Our rapid assault left the enemy no time to do any emergency repairs.

    ¡¸It was a given. I mean, they intended to wipe out Goldonia in one battle, so obviously they dyed mending a city to the rear which they already upied. The frontlines were at a standstill, so that¡¯s whybor and materials were taken too.¡¹

    Tristanes to an understanding by himself.

    ¡¸For this time, aplicated n is not required! All units, force your way into the city as fast as possible!¡¹

    The order resounded in a powerful voice.

    It¡¯s a simple and dumbed down order, unusual for someone like Erich.

    ¡¸This is my kind of order.¡¹

    A smile naturally appears on my face.

    We begin on the east side of the wall.

    The infantry unit advances forward, aiming for the crumbled part of the wall.

    The archers and bow cavalry provide support with arrows.

    Upon closer inspection, there is debris and sandbags piled up roughly, but that work, probably done in a few hours, iscking solidity.

    ¡¸Attack.¡¹

    At my order, the soldiers instantly run toward the wall.

    Simultaneously, the Royal army attacked from the north and west.

    Although enemy archers shoot back from atop the ramparts, the infantry soldiers continue charging, ignoring what little casualties they suffered.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! Charge!¡¹

    ¡¸We win if we get inside the city! Go, go, go!¡¹

    My soldiers are not soft enough to be stopped by arrows, despite the number of deaths increasing to a fairly significant amount.

    They flood through the hole in the wall, yelling loudly as they invade the city......just when I thought they did it, it happened.

    I hear the familiar low-pitched twang of a heavy bow string and then one secondter, a group of soldiers in the vanguard were blown away.

    ¡¸A ballista......¡¹

    Above the part of the wall on the verge of copsing, a ballista is being pulled taut by human power.

    When the bow cavalry aimed at the ballista, shields were appropriately propped up to guard.

    Another bolt was flung at the rushing soldiers, blowing away more of them.

    ¡¸Kuh......if only we had a catapult, we can take them out in one shot.¡¹

    M bites her lips in frustration.

    The enemy ballista is in in sight, but it¡¯s out of our reach.

    If we continue charging, we¡¯ll be pushed back and we¡¯ll lose a lot of troops.

    ¡¸Can we get through?¡¹

    Leopolt asks.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Before I could step forward, a hand rests on my shoulder.

    It was a rugged hand that made me ufortable, and when I turned around, I saw Gildress with a radiant smile.

    ¡¸Leave it to us. We have a catapult.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying! You only came with one pair of pants!¡¹

    Celia yells.

    I¡¯m happy she¡¯s full of spirit.

    Well, I already knew these guys came empty-handed.

    They wouldn¡¯t be carrying heavy objects like siege weapons.

    However Gildress doesn¡¯t bother listening.

    ¡¸Men of Aless! We¡¯re doing a man-catapult!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Aless soldiers move into action with an enthusiastic reply.

    I think I heard an incredible word used.

    They prepare a sturdy rope.

    It was fixed on a rock that was lying around and a few people began swinging the other end of the rope together.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not enough! This isn¡¯t the extent of your honed bodies, is it!?¡¹

    The revolutions gradually increase in momentum and the rock attached to the end of the rope turns into a blur.

    When the rock reached peak velocity, it was released.

    The rope and rock flew in an arc......straight at the ballista, blowing it apart.

    ¡¸Did you see that!?¡¹

    I can do that, no problem.

    I wonder if I can hit the ballista with such uracy though.

    ¡¸Nothing is impossible for the body of an Aless man.¡¹

    I¡¯ll let them believe that.

    Without the ballista, our soldiers could resume their charge, storming into the city in the face of arrows.

    Just when I thought we won, the battle in between the wall doesn¡¯t end.

    We encounter intense resistance on the other side as well. The constant rain of arrows is also annoying.

    ¡¸The enemy must have stationed quite a few of their soldiers here. I mean, they know we¡¯ll being through the copsed part...... to disperse their forces, how about spreading out and climbing over the wall from the left and right? If things go our way, we can take control of the wall. Worst case and we fail, we can still thin out the enemy¡¯s defense.¡¹

    Let¡¯s try it out.

    ¡¸Yakov. Climb from the left. Gildress, go from the right.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, General!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuun, leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry it up, peeping tom.¡¹¡¸Pant-wetter.¡¹

    M, Celia, don¡¯t break Yakov¡¯s spirit before he goes into battle.

    Do it after the war.

    The 105th army makes their way to the left.

    Using the time when arrows are concentrated on the soldiers within the city, the 105 army close in on the wall, following siege tactics by the book, and putting updders.

    The enemy responds quickly, but the 105th army¡¯s experience with naval battles helped them climbdders faster than other soldiers. A few of them even throw grappling hooks, whichtch onto the top, allowing them to pull themselves up.

    ¡¸Who are these guys!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah! They¡¯re already up!!¡¹

    Along with backup from the bow cavalry, it didn¡¯t long for the 105th army to finish climbing.

    ¡¸Hyahah©`! Easy!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyahaha! You¡¯re all dead!¡¹

    ¡¸Kekekeke! Hand over your lives, your treasure, and your women!¡¹

    I¡¯ll overlook their vulgar behavior just this once.

    Anyways, this battle is ours now that we¡¯ve brought it to closebat. That¡¯s the left side taken care of.

    What about the Aless army on the right side?

    The 105th attacked first so the enemy is on alert.

    Aless might have drawn the short end of the stick.

    ¡¸Form into a man-turret!¡¹

    On Gildress¡¯s orders, the Aless soldiers start jumping onto each other¡¯s shoulders.

    Actually, they were standing instead of sitting and another person stood on their shoulders.

    Thest person on top wielded a sword and shield and stood on the bottom person¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Height aside, performing an acrobatic move like that won¡¯t¨D¨D¡¹

    M couldn¡¯t finish expressing hermon sense opinion.

    ¡¸Gooo!¡¹

    Gildress bellowed. Four human columns charged forward.

    The stunned M dropped her sword unconsciously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to think of them as animals. Overthinking things will tire you out.¡¹

    After the man-turrets closed in to the walls, they began shing directly with the enemy.

    In spite of how vigorous the soldiers were moving, not even the person at the very bottom of the turret seemed likely to fall over.

    ¡¸Now! Make a man-mountain!¡¹

    While the enemy was preupied with the man-turrets, about 50 Aless soldiers ran in front of the walls and knelt down.

    At first, they seemed to be prostrating, but they were holding out their hands in a line.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    Celia tilts her head and asks adorably. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know either.

    Another row of Aless soldiers formed on top of the first row. This time the row had slightly fewer people.

    When the second row waspleted, another row formed on top, and then another, then one more......

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re nning to get over the wall like that......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s jaw drops.

    Poking her cute tongue causes her mouth to close around my finger reflexively.

    Celia¡¯s premonition happened to be on the mark and the tform continued to grow taller.

    It was already several levels high.

    Those soldiers at the bottom carrying the brunt of the weight amazingly did not waver one bit.

    The enemy also noticed that and tried shooting arrows or throwing rocks to no avail.

    ¡¸Uugh! Hahaha, 10 or 20 arrows won¡¯t bring down a man of Aless!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly! Even my daughter hurts more...... gugh!¡¹

    Albeit sporadic, the enemy¡¯s counterattack was drawn to the moving turrets, however, the Aless soldiers acting as the foundation did not have a way to dodge.

    Large rocks thrown down directly hit the head of a soldier at the bottom.

    That appeared to be a fatal injury or probably an instant death.

    But, the Aless soldier doesn¡¯t let himself fall, regardless of how much blood and brain matter is dripping out.

    Even when he¡¯s about to die, he focuses on fulfilling his duty.

    Seeing that really motivates me, prompting me to draw my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸I¡¯m heading to the front.¡¹

    Having said that, I ran off.

    I head to the left side where the Aless soldiers were crowding and step on the man-mountain that is nearing the height of the wall.

    Soldiers on the brink of death remained firm as I stepped on their back and I praised them for a job well done before moving on.

    ¡¸Man, you are going too!?¡¹

    Gildress was beside me before I knew it.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    A man holding a spear and shield was waiting for me after I climbed up.

    ¡¸Repel these absurd perverts!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a pervert?¡¹

    I hop off the man-mountain to the ramparts, using the momentum to unleash an elbow strike on the shield-wielding enemy.

    He gets knocked off the wall and falls into the city.

    ¡¸Nuuun!¡¹

    Next to me, Gildress shily dropkicks two enemy soldiers.

    I inhale and ready my Dual Crater.

    Approaching me are three spearmen, 3 swordsmen and 2 shieldbearers.

    I purposely stand still, allowing the three soldiers wielding spears to aim at my throat, chest and crotch respectively.

    They fell for the bait, like I wanted.

    My left foot deflects the spear aimed at my crotch, my left gauntlet blocks the spear aimed at my chest, and my Dual Crater splits apart the spear aimed at my throat.

    ¡¸Fall back¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ll let you.¡¹

    I nt my raised left foot firmly on the ground and dash off.

    My Dual Crater pierces through the stomach of the soldier who tried to distance himself, then a kicknds on another enemy which knocks him into the city, and then I punch thest soldier in the face.

    Next to fight are the three swordsmen.

    I¡¯m greeted with a horizontal sh, a lunge and a downward strike from above.

    As I raise my sword diagonally, I take one step back to hide my preliminary action.

    Both the horizontal and downward sh cut through air, leaving only the man who lunged in front of me.

    Letting out a short breath, I sh at that man.

    The tip of his sword, his head and his right hand slide off.

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s fa¨D¨D¡¹

    In the blink of an eye, I step in front of the remaining two.

    My body turns as I knock aside the torso of one soldier and sweep his legs.

    His lower body fell down while his upper body spun around several times before dropping into the city.

    Thest individual attempts to avenge his buddy, but freezes before he could take a swing.

    ¡¸I-it can¡¯t be, you¡¯re¨D¨D a demon.¡¹

    It turns out the voice was surprisingly feminine.

    After her sword gets knocked away by me, she helplessly copses on the spot.

    I pluck off her helmet and steal her lips for now.

    She flinches and wets herself out of fear, then passes out.

    That must have been quite the shock for her.

    ¡¸¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹¡¹

    Oops, I forgot about the two shield guys.

    They charge at me yelling, their shields held out in front of their bodies.

    Since the ramparts aren¡¯t very spacious, I don¡¯t have much room to dodge when those two shields are lined up side-by-side.

    ¡¸We will vanquish the demon¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸With our own hands¨D¨D¡¹

    The duo dere as they cover their faces andmit to a full-powered shield charge.

    I stab my Dual Crater into the ground and hold my hands out in front of me.

    Then, they crash into me¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I don¡¯t budge an inch, let along a single millimeter. My hands caught each of the shields.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ga...... ggh......¡¹

    ¡¸C-can¡¯t move.¡¹

    The two of them roar like animals to squeeze out as much strength as possible, but only their own feet slide.

    I casually clench my teeth and push off the ground.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Almost like time was turned backward, both of them were pushed back, crashing into their allies and tumbling down altogether.

    ¡¸Are you done?¡¹

    I turn around to check on Gildress.

    ¡¸I just finished.¡¹

    With a grunt, Gildress breaks the neck of a final enemy by turning it sideways.

    The tides of battle have shiftedpletely in our favor now.

    The rest of the Aless soldiers crawl up the mountain of men, while the 105 army also upy their side of the wall.

    My personal army has alsopletely breached through the enemy¡¯s defenses.

    ¡¸Uwaaah! It¡¯s here!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be eaten...... eei, jump off!¡¹

    Enemies who still resist after we cornered them start leaping off the walls suddenly.

    Thinking about what could possibly be the cause, I see Pochi climbing the wall too.

    Pochi can climb a vertical wall with its sharp ws.

    Arge hole would be opened up in the walls so Pochi is forbidden from entering the mansion back home. Thest time it happened, Pochi was scolded by Rita non-stop, ending up dejected for three days.

    The Royal army has also busted through the wall and are flooding into the city.

    There are still quite a few enemy soldiers within the city, however, there isn¡¯t much they can do when surrounded and their defenses are being prated.

    The battle has been decided.

    ¡¸With that said, we can¡¯t just say ¡°that¡¯s it¡± and go to sleep.¡¹

    I call Pochi over and grab onto its leg.

    Gildress jumps and holds onto the other leg. We travel away from the walls andnd directly in the center of the city.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Pochi carriage.¡¹

    Pipi cries out happily, followed by a cheerful roar from Pochi.

    I don¡¯t really pay much attention to the nk stares of nearby allies.

    Oh yeah, Gildress didn¡¯t react when he saw Pochi.

    ¡¸It looks a bit strange, but this is what a dog will be if a true man raises it. Let¡¯s call it a man-dog for now.¡¹

    Pochi lets out a sad whine.

    We advance to the central part of the city as the battle rages on.

    In the urban areas,rge-scale battles can not be conducted so smaller skirmishes have broken out in various ces.

    ¡¸Small fights are exactly what we want, buting into this is......¡¹

    When we turned the corner, we encountered the enemy.

    ¡¸How annoying!¡¹

    I stick out a leg instead of my sword, kicking away the enemy.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The enemy soldier cries out pathetically as he is sent flying into the wall of a house and dies¨D¨Dor so I thought. Due to the fighting, there was a hole in the wall he was supposed to crash into, and flew inside the residence instead.

    There was no sound of impact after that, rather a few secondster, some white dust rose from the house.

    It looks like flour. This building is probably a storage for ingredients and the enemy flew into a bag of flour.

    I couldn¡¯t see his face, but judging by his aura and weakness, he was clearly a small fry.

    I don¡¯t have to spend any effort to chase and finish him off.

    ¡¸Aah¨D¨Dph got hit!¡¹

    ¡¸Hang in there, Chri¨D¨D! I¡¯m here for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Ssh some water on him and wake him up! This city is done for. Let¡¯s get ready to escape.¡¹

    Shortly after, the center of Arnd was recaptured.

    With the fall of the center, the enemy will probably decide to retreatpletely.

    The main force of the enemy army finds a thinner part to breakthrough and manages to narrowly leave the city.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let them get away, wipe them out!¡¹

    Naturally, we pursue, however......

    ¡¸The main army has left! Stand your ground!¡¹

    The enemy general holds firm.

    Compared to the 100 000 we have, they only have a few thousand¨D¨D

    ¡¸They stopped moving.¡¹

    Leopolt responds to me.

    ¡¸Our victory has been confirmed. Soldiers will not want to lose their lives after a win.¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s true.

    Nobody wants to risk their lives in a fight that has already been decided.

    ¡¸Effects of the forced march are also showing. At top condition, they would not have let the enemy escape so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts that we don¡¯t have them either.¡¹

    The main forces of the Aless soldiers and 105th army went toward the city center.

    Other squads also headed for the center, and it was the moment when the city got congested that the enemy devised a n to run.

    I hope the Aless soldiers don¡¯t push allies aside just to chase the enemy. I¡¯d rather not jinx it.

    The enemy rearguard gets run over from being outnumbered.

    But by that time, the enemy was already far away and the sun was starting to set.

    ¡¸This is as far as we go. We should avoid needless pursuit.¡¹

    Erich appears with a mix of emotions in his face.

    ¡¸I wanted to annihte them here if possible......but I needed to prepare for them even if it meant having a thinner encirclement.¡¹

    In front of Erich, there were 20 000 soldiers without roles waiting on standby.

    If they participated in the siege, the enemy likely would not have gotten away.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s cavalry?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The necessity of being equipped for those guys is more important than lessening the risk of the enemy¡¯s escape from the city. It can¡¯t be helped. Anyways, we reimed Arnd...... let¡¯s be satisfied with that.¡¹

    That particr group did not show up this time.

    However, their mobility is exceptional. They might not be in front of us now, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can rx.

    ¡¸So we have to crush them somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    Erich and I exchange small nods.

    In the corner of my eye, I see Celia shouting for victory, M directing others to hunt for remnants of the enemy, and Gido lifting up and touching a female prisoner.

    ¡¸Eei, eei, oh©`!¡¡ Ei, ei, oh©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Uncover everyst survivor of the enemy in the city!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to be my woman now. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I don¡¯t want to...... yet my body can¡¯t resist such a handsome man, I hate it!¡¹

    Ultimately, we won and took back the city which was stolen.

    The endless defensive can transition into offense.

    Will it be Trisnia next, or perhaps......

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (militiamander), Sekrit (mischief), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Celia (battalionmander)

    Yakov (105th armymander), Irijina mander), Luna (bow cavalrymander), Gido (captured)

    Ivanna (on standby), Brynhildr (on standby), Ate (princess of the 105)

    Mysterious Page (step-sister)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist

    Escort Unit: 80 ? 75

    Infantry: 7500 ? 7000

    Cavalry: 750 ? 750

    Archers: 900 ? 850

    Cannoneers: 430 ? 430

    Bow Cavalry: 7500 ? 7500

    Independent Celia Squad: restructuring

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 18 000 ? 17 000

    Cannons: 50, Large Cannons: 25, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13 928

    105 Army Corps: 3800

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov (medium damage), Battleship Aless of Aless (heavy damage, reached the bottom)

    Large Combat Ships: 2, Small Combat Ships: 8, Transport Ships: 20

    Ally Forces: Frontal Warfront ¨C Royal Army: 80 000 ? 77 000

    Conscripts: 60 000 ? 50 000

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 30 000 ? 29 000

    Conscripts: 90 000 ? 70 000

    Cavalry Army: 25 000 ? ???

    West Coast of River ¨C Regr Soldiers: 40 000

    Magrado Local Army: 30 000

    Meldora Fleet: annihted, only a few small ships remaining

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 437: Arkland, City of Hardship

    <h4>Chapter 437: Arnd, City of Hardship</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Arnd¡¯s recapture...... that was brutal.¡¹

    I mumble to myself as I kick an elliptical rockying at my feet. It¡¯s a fragment of the destroyed city wall.

    Mu, it hit a Royal army soldier. I¡¯ll pretend it wasn¡¯t me.

    I look away, turning to inspect the perimeter of the city instead.

    At best, it¡¯s a little tattered, and at worst, it¡¯s a mountain of rubble.

    The walls are broken in various ces, and many residences and buildings within the walls are damaged orpletely destroyed.

    Lots of buildings,rger ones in particr, have burned down due to the interior being used as a fierce battleground.

    I see M, in her search for remnants of the enemy, enter a building with smoke still rising from it.

    She came back out, not having found anyone, with soot on her face like a child who put two much makeup on to y house.

    Because M has such a serious expression on her face, her subordinates can¡¯t seem to point it out to her. They averted their eyes.

    ¡¸Still, Arnd is quite the unfortunate city.¡¹

    The fortress city Arnd has changed ownership four times in thesest few years.

    Firstly, the military nation of Arnd, its original name, was seized by the Allied Forces centered around Golonia by way of military power.

    Then, as the kingdom of Treia was being absorbed by Goldonia, Arnd became Goldonian territory.

    When things were starting to settle, the South Yuguria Empire upied it after a hard-fought battle, and now Arnd has been recaptured by us.

    Arnd is equipped with a solid set of walls so it often bes a highly-contested point for a nation¡¯s military base.

    The defensive side heavily relies on the fortification of the sturdy walls. The attacking side can¡¯t ignore the powerful fortress and advance.

    As a result, Arnd always turns into a scene of carnage.

    Simrly, the towns and viges near Arnd have changed ownerships multiple times, however, they are not in as bad of a condition as the city.

    Since neither side could really fully protect them, they were not fought over and simply exchanged hands back and forth repeatedly without being damaged.

    ¡¸It makes the residents really wonder what purpose the walls have.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t help that the walls, which should protect the city, get so badly destroyed every time.

    Leopolt and Tristan, who went out to check on the neighboring areas, came back at the perfect timing.

    Oh, Tristan tripped on some debris and fell. What a clumsy guy.

    Leopolt looks down at him, unconcerned.

    And then Leopolt stumbled......no wait, it was Gildress who bumped into him from behind.

    After Leopolt wiped out more so than Tristan, he red at Gildress with an emotionless face.

    But the musclehead doesn¡¯t even realize he collided with Leopolt.

    I can tell. Leopolt is pretty angry.

    Tristan offers a hand to help him up, but Leopolt ignores it and stands up on his own.

    Once he was up, he said something and pointed to the west and the south.

    I know what that is. That¡¯s him being embarrassed.

    As I was thinking of teasing him about itter, an unpleasant scene interrupts me.

    Citizens sob as a train of coffins get carried from outside the city.

    That is to be expected. If the city was destroyed to such an extent, there was no way the people living there would escape unscathed.

    Obviously, there would be a considerable amount of deaths to the poption.

    ¡¸Uuu, Mesa......¡¹

    A middle-aged woman, believed to be a family member of the deceased, gives me a nce and then looks away.

    That was clearly a look of criticism towards me, although she can¡¯t exactlyin to the army who recaptured the city.

    Her only way to stand up to us for her lost family must be to not express any words of thanks.

    I walk past without saying anything.

    I happen to hear Erich¡¯s voice nearby.

    Turning to find the source, I see him giving a speech on a watchtower that didn¡¯t get burned down.

    ¡¸Gentlemen. My army has defeated the enemy. You can forget about the inhumane invaders and return to the great Kingdom!¡¹

    Man, I¡¯m d I¡¯m not the Supreme Commander.

    ¡¸As you all know, because of an underhanded trick used by the South Yuguria Empire, the Kingdom was briefly handicapped. However, this fight is a great turning point. It is the start of a hugeeback!¡¹

    He speaks in a rousing tone. Despite that, the people don¡¯t seem moved and Erich should notice that as well.

    ¡¸On one hand, I can understand that everybody here cannot simply rejoice over the victory. There have been countless fights that ravaged the city, and many have lost family members. I am not making light of the fact that the city was robbed by the cruel South Yuguria Empire. The same goes for everyone¡¯s sacrifices.¡¹

    Erich holds up his hand and then a bunch of wagons pull up in front of the citizens.

    So the transportation corps left behind during our forced march finally caught up.

    The covers on the cargo were lifted and the residents gasped in awe.

    The wagons were packed to the brim with gold coins.

    ¡¸If you are a resident of Arnd, then you will, without exception, receive 5 gold, and if you have lost rtives, you will be given double. Of course, you will all also be given a sufficient portion of food.¡¹

    Erich definitely noticed the atmosphere around the citizens.

    Distributing gold is an easy but viable solution. Citizens disinterested by the victory announcement instantly became fired up.

    ¡¸Gold will not bring back your lost families. However, if you have money, you can remove the rubble, rebuild your houses and live for tomorrow¨D¨D¡¹

    Soldiers help to hand out gold to the people as the speech continues.

    Erich seems to be unnaturally avoiding eye contact with the mountain of gold.

    His face is also tensed up...... it might be from his own pocket.

    It¡¯s unknown whether the citizens are satisfied, but at the very least, the air of me has been cleared.

    Someone more stupid might have stood up and happily shouted ¡°Hurray, we won¡± or ¡°South Yuguria is weak¡± or ¡°Rejoice, you guys¡±, which would have provoked the people, but Erich is more than capable of reading the mood.

    ¡¸It¡¯s certainly not something I can do.¡¹

    If I crashed the party, it would be like taking advantage of Erich, and that wouldn¡¯t be cool.

    In thinking so, I left the main street and entered the alley.

    ¡¸Aah!?¡¹

    That was when I heard a woman cry out and the hurried footsteps behind me.

    I turned around and found a female peeking curiously at my face like she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw.

    ¡¸I knew it, you¡¯re the captain from that time......¡¹

    Now, where have I seen her before?

    ¡¸You forgot!? Don¡¯t you remember the time when the kingdom of Arnd fell into ruin¨D¨D¡¹

    Mmm, I still don¡¯t know.

    The longer I stare at her juicy ass, the more memories are triggered.

    It was in the back alley and I was thrusting from behind¨D¨Dnow I remember.

    If I¡¯m correct, it was the very first fight. After the Allied forces fought Arnd and Goldonia upied the city, I was approached by this dancing prostitute, who became one of my favorites. How nostalgic.

    We hug each other, but she doesn¡¯t seem too happy.

    She distanced herself after confirming I remembered who she was and she stared at me with a frown.

    Then, she said a few words.

    ¡¸I thought you would protect us.¡¹

    The expression she disyed was a mix of disappointment and a bit of anger. Her words stung my heart.

    At this moment, my hands are too small to protect all the girls in Arnd.

    The enemy started off with an ambush. The rearguard was defeated.

    I could provide a range of exnations, but they would all sound like excuses right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    That¡¯s why I can only apologize.

    ¡¸Two of my fellow co-workers got mixed up and died. The first was during the loss. The second was caught in a fire yesterday.¡¹

    No matter how I think about it, I am just not strong enough. If the same thing was going to happen tomorrow, I might not be able to prevent it.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll apologize.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault forcking strength. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    She slowly approaches me and pounds my belly.

    It seems she is actually hitting me for real and not joking, although it doesn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡¸And then...... my younger brother...... I told him to stay home...... but he went looking for me and......¡¹

    Without saying anything, I hug her tightly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault. If only I was stronger.¡¹

    That said, it¡¯s not a guarantee that I could have saved her family.

    But right now, I can¡¯t be giving excuses or arguing with her. What I have to do now is tofort her.

    If she wants to me me, then I will let her me me as much as she wants.

    Her face hits my chest as her fists continue punching me.

    ¡¸Why did you abandon the city...... if you¡¯re going to abandon it, don¡¯t take it back...... and then my brother wouldn¡¯t have......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    I rub her shoulder as she beats my stomach.

    I can somehow understand her feelings.

    Monsters called countries fought together and people she was close to got involved and died.

    The source was South Yuguria and Goldonia, but both are toorge for her to hate, and so she felt uncertain about who to direct her emotions toward.

    Her next reasonable target would be the army who fought in the city. However, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to speak ill of the army of your own nation that won back the city.

    That¡¯s why she decided to attack me, the captain.

    No matter what she says, I wouldn¡¯t get upset and would ept all her feelings.

    In a certain way, I can take it that she trusts me.

    I suddenly notice quiet whispers.

    Before I knew it, a crowd formed around me.

    ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t that Harty? Who is she with?¡¹

    ¡¸A Goldonian soldier? Didn¡¯t the hunt for stragglers end just now, yet why...... spare me from the house searches again.¡¹

    ¡¸Ueh!? He has a coat of arms!¡¹

    ¡¸The seal on his shoulder...... it¡¯s all ck...... hey wait, no way, this is bad!¡¹

    I ignore the murmurs and continue rubbing the woman in my arms¨D¨D Harty.

    The name popped in my memory again after it was mentioned, but my feelings about her haven¡¯t changed.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ve calmed down. My apologies...... if I didn¡¯t take it out on someone, it felt like my heart was going to burst.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    Harty and I separate.

    At the same time, she notices the symbol on my armor.

    Her crying face bes slightly pale as if she made a terrible mistake.

    ¡¸...... err, captain?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah?¡¹

    With a whoosh, the people around me disappeared like water draining away.

    Leaving the woman and running isn¡¯t very admirable.

    ¡¸Captain...... how much of a captain are you?¡¹

    I count my fingers as I think about the casualty report.

    ¡¸50 000, I guess.¡¹

    I hear the sound of a door being mmed shut.

    It seems they were still curious about what would happen and left a crack in the window or door to peek on us.

    ¡¸......did I perhaps screw up? L-like this?¡¹

    Harty makes a gesture of strangling her own neck.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s more like this.¡¹

    I embrace her tightly again.

    Then I address those in the vicinity.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure there are more of you with anger that has nowhere to go. I promise I won¡¯t get angry, soe take it out on me. The offer is limited to women only though.¡¹

    If I let a man take it out on me, I¡¯ll probably kill him.

    Responding to my offer, a girl about 14 or 15 years oldes out of a house.

    The red-eyed girl approaches me silently...... then proceeds to p my cheek.

    A shriek leaked out of a nearby house.

    ¡¸Why did you mistake my mom for a soldier!!? How did you mistake her for carrying a weapon!?¡¹

    She ps me from the other side and I take it without flinching.

    Then she falls to her knees and sobs.

    Relieved that she didn¡¯t get punished for pping me suddenly with an open palm, the girl copses in tears, which triggers the other residents toe out.

    The girls berate me, pound my chest or stomach, and then cry.

    I ept their venting and say nothing more than apologies. Gradually, the denunciation reduces to zero and the girls simply cry while hugging me.

    ¡¸Is it fine if you don¡¯t hit me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... well...... I don¡¯t feel like it anymore.¡¹

    A woman in her thirties clings to my waist.

    ¡¸I lost my husband, though...... it might be for the better. I¡¯ll find a new man.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Do that.¡¹

    A 16-year old girl hugs my back.

    ¡¸My parents went missing...... I¡¯ll be strong with my three younger sisters.¡¹

    ¡¸If things get hard,e to me. I don¡¯t mind if you use my name.¡¹

    I¡¯m not getting a bad reaction from the citizens.

    At the very least, they won¡¯t be hating the Goldonian army.

    It feels a little like I shouldered some of Erich¡¯s work.

    Now that themotion is over, I take a break under a charred tree, and that is when Hartyes up beside me.

    ¡¸Capt¨D¨D I mean, Margrave Hardlett......¡¹

    ¡¸Captain is fine.¡¹

    I wrap my arm around Harty¡¯s shoulder and pull her close to me. She doesn¡¯t resist at all.

    ¡¸Okay, Captain then...... you¡¯re pretty incredible. Just a while ago, there were so many people who didn¡¯t even want the Royal army toe...... and you took care of that so quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Only the women though.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, the men were silenced with gold.¡¹

    Harty opens her hand and shows me ten gold coins.

    ¡¸Is that enough?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not~ My house waspletely destroyed and the shop became a battlefield, so the inside is a sea of blood...... it can¡¯t be used anymore. Our establishment is pretty big so the South Yugurian soldiers ran inside~ And then the Royal army chased after them, and it got really messy.¡¹

    They must be really stupid to drag a brothel into their fight. I want to find themanders and hang them.

    ¡¸In the end, a group of really burly men burst in and took care of things.¡¹

    I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t ask about the details.

    ¡¸But the animosity is unexpectedly strong. Is it because they lost once?¡¹

    I ask while embracing Harty.

    It makes sense for their trust in the kingdom to waver when the army loses in front of them.

    Harty had a troubled expression on her face when I asked the question and then she looked around to make sure no Royal army soldiers were near before whispering in my ear.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to say this...... but it wasn¡¯t so bad when South Yuguria took over~¡¹

    Harty keeps her words concise, gauging my reaction and feeling relieved by my curiosity, then continues.

    ¡¸Actually, things were bad after South Yuguria upied the city only when you left. They didn¡¯t really do anything cruel...... there was no breaking into houses and raping or stealing things. If I had to pick, it was worse when the Arnd kingdom lost the first time~¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. That¡¯s interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸Many soldiers came to our shop...... and for all the times they spent with us, they paid us without haggling the price...... and honestly, we made quite the profit. Well, you still had people shouting ¡°don¡¯t forget your loyalty to Goldonia¡± or ¡°chase these guys out of our city¡± and they were thrown in jail for it. But other than that, nothing happened.¡¹

    South Yuguria may havemitted injustices on a national level, but the citizens don¡¯t see it that way.

    ¡¸Our touts got too friendly with the higher-ups in the South Yuguria army...... that¡¯s why before the captain andpany entered the city, we got scared and chased them to the south.¡¹

    Even though the city was upied, the possibility of some citizens being overly intimate with South Yuguria was still there.

    I¡¯ve learned some unexpectedly crucial information.

    Not to be conceited or anything, but Erich would probably not spend the time to listen to the residents.

    And I doubt anybody has the balls to say ¡°the enemy¡¯s rule was quite peaceful¡± to the Supreme Commander of their own nation¡¯s army.

    It was worth it to let the women vent their frustrations then.

    Regardless, it was a rather refreshing experience to be yelled at and hit by women.

    Maybe I¡¯ll ask Nonna or Mel to do it next time.

    With those thoughts in mind, I take another look at Harty.

    She appears to be around 25 years old, 150 cm tall and her body is on the smaller side, but her breasts are big.

    She has brown hair and lightly tanned skin.

    She has a lewd aura around her suitable for your average working prostitute, and she¡¯s wearing clothes that match, such as a low-cut shirt that emphasizes her boobs and a short skirt 30 cm above her knees.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to care about hiding her underwear either judging by the expensive-looking ck panties I can see peeking out.

    ¡¸......did you want to do it?¡¹

    Harty takes my hand and smiles.

    ¡¸How could you tell?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, your eyes were scanning my body, from my face to my chest, my belly, my legs and then my crotch. It was pretty clear.¡¹

    She shifts her legs and rolls up her extra short skirt.

    For some time now, she¡¯s been using a sexy voice. That wasn¡¯t the case in the beginning, so maybe this is her style of doing business.

    ¡¸How much do you charge?¡¹

    It might be rude to negotiate price right off the bat, but this is a prostitute¡¯s way of life. If a price is established from the start, she¡¯ll be more rxed. She can¡¯t just sleep around with a vague definition of how she¡¯ll bepensated, otherwise she can¡¯t survive.

    In most cases, she would clearly state a price, but instead, Harty twirls her finger on my chest in hesitation.

    ¡¸Well, you see~ I mentioned it before, but my house burned down...... and the store is a mess.¡¹

    Harty gazes upward at me. He hand adorably tugs on my sleeve.

    It was different from how Celia and Pipi naturally flow into that action, rather it was a familiar and calcted move.

    I would see it sometimes when a womanes to me with financial troubles and a sick sibling to take care of or when a woman has to pay off a debt created by her parents and is about to resort to selling herself or when a woman doesn¡¯t like how her friend is showing off an especiallyrge jewel.

    Well, thest one is only done by Nonna.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need to be paid...... and I won¡¯t take anything for this time...... I just want the captain to look after someone.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Leave it to me.¡¹

    I ry my intent to agree through my tone and by hugging her.

    ¡¸Thank goodness......Lutin,e here.¡¹

    Harty breathes a sigh of relief and calls someone over as she clings to my arm.

    ¡¸H-hello.¡¹

    Appearing before me is a young boy with wooden supports bandaged around an arm and a leg.

    My eyes narrow.

    ¡¸I¡¯m her younger brother. I got entangled inbat and broke my arm and leg. Teehee.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that she didn¡¯t say her younger brother died.

    ¡¸This is a little unfair, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that...... a no?¡¹

    She gives me another sly upward gaze.

    I know it¡¯s on purpose, but what¡¯s cute is cute.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Tricking each other aside, it¡¯s only forgivable if women do it.

    ¡¸Still, the war isn¡¯t over. Telling me to look after him is-¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a pretty big deal though, am I right~? It¡¯s not strange for you to have an exclusive prostitute. Lutin takes care of me, you see.¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s fine.

    I feel like Celia¡¯s going to get mad at me again, but it can¡¯t be helped since I agreed.

    Speak of the devil, she is wandering over here.

    She probably sniffed me out.

    When I raised my hand, she instantly perked up, but when she saw Harty beside me, she knew something was up and returned to being emotionless.

    Those eyes aren¡¯t good. Not only is Celia¡¯s cuteness erased, her eyes look exactly like Leopolt¡¯s.

    As I¡¯m walking along and looking at Celia¡¯s Leopolt-like eyes, I hear a scream from a nearby building.

    ¡¸Nooooo!! Stoooop!¡¹

    ¡¸Piris, don¡¯t yell. Stay still! It¡¯ll feel good soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Mgh! Moghgh!!¡¹

    Harty turns to me with a concerned expression.

    That definitely sounds like a woman being raped.

    Obviously Erich and I don¡¯t allow such misconduct in the city.

    To begin with, Arnd is a city of our nation that we just recaptured.

    ¡¸Come, Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Right! We¡¯ll punish the scoundrel!¡¹

    Finally, Celia¡¯s eyes are rid of their resemnce to Leopolt¡¯s eyes.

    We reach the source of the voice and I kick down the door of the partially destroyed house.

    ¡¸You have some guts to vite a woman in my presence. Let me teach you a lesson.¡¹

    I see the expected scene after bursting into the residence.

    A man has mounted himself on a woman and is also covering her mouth with his hand.

    It was actually someone I recognized, Yakov.

    The one he has pinned down is the female page he took prisoner.

    ¡¸This girl tried to flee twice now. I thought doing it once would make her obedient...... plus I wanted to have a taste.¡¹

    The page is in tears, trying desperately to keep her legs closed.

    ¡¸......hey.¡¹

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t rape! She¡¯s the kind of girl who gets turned on if I insert it, so even if it¡¯s after the fact, if I get her aroused and make her climax, it¡¯s consensual.¡¹

    That may be true, but this doesn¡¯t look good.

    The way Yakov has the page held down is the perfect example of how a bandit would rape a vige girl.

    Besides, it¡¯s toote for excuses.

    Celia has already leaped in the air.

    ¡¸How dare you smear mud on Aegir-sama¡¯s face¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia jumps off both feet and soars straight at Yakov.

    ¡¸Geh, little miss.¡¹

    Celia twists her body in midair and swings her right leg at Yakov.

    It¡¯s the stance for a full-powered flying roundhouse kick.

    On the other hand, Yakov is still on top of the page and can¡¯t react.

    Nevertheless, Yakov doesn¡¯t panic.

    Maybe that¡¯s because Celia is wearing sandals.

    The difference in stature between Celia and Yakov is evident and unless she is wearing steel boots, the power in her kick isn¡¯t anything special.

    If a direct hitnded on his crotch like the other day, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but right now, it looks like her kick willnd on either his back or ass.

    ¡¸Haha, here ites again.¡¹

    Yakov makes light of his situation.

    And then Celia¡¯s roundhouse kick hits him right in the ass¨D¨D

    ¡¸Zuoooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!!¡¹

    Yakov let out a vulgar groan and then Celia shrieked after the kick.

    Celia sprung backwards after she kicked him, her hand on the ground supporting herself and her body half-turned.

    What happened?

    ¡¸It went ¡®zlop¡¯...... my toe slid inside! Nasty!!¡¹

    Celia flips the canteen she carried on her waist upside down and pours water over her right foot, shaking it to eliminate whatever filthy thing she touched.

    ¡¸I-it went right up my asshole...... m-my ass...... guoooh.¡¹

    Yakov faints in agony.

    That¡¯s not all. I grasp the potential crisis and start running.

    ¡¸Yakov you bastard, how could you do that to my cute Celia¡¯s toe!?¡¹

    I swing my foot with all my might just like Celia did.

    ¡¸W-wait! The General¡¯s kick isn¡¯t a joke!¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to listen to a scoundrel¡¯s words.

    My kicknds squarely on Yakov¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    Yakov let out a cry that was not on an audible wavelength.

    Only the heavy sound of impact resonated in the room.

    Time seemed to stop for a few seconds. And then the result showed.

    ¡¸T-the feeling in my ass is gone¨D¨D n-no. I¡¯m gonna turn into...... nuaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Geh.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah.¡¹

    Celia and Harty avert their eyes.

    I also retrieve the page and leave the room.

    I¡¯ll at least have pity on him and ask a spare pair of pants to be delivered.

    I focus on the page so I can forget the sound and smell I experienced.

    ¡¸Your name, it was Piris, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Not telling!¡¹

    The page flicks her head away from me as she is carried on my shoulder.

    She seems to be cheeky enough to spit on me.

    ¡¸Answer Aegir-sama¡¯s question right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    She starts trembling when Celia threatens her.

    I see, she¡¯s rebellious but isn¡¯t too courageous.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be older than 20.

    Her hair is short and bluish, with straight bangs that perfectly cover her forehead.

    Her skin is pure white, although I don¡¯t catch any trace of makeup being used.

    She is wearing the same clothes as when she was captured, a simple tank top that was under her armor and rather short pants.

    Her breasts are practically nonexistent and her butt is on the smaller side, but it looks juicy enough to eat.

    She looks more like a boy than Celia does.

    ¡¸Y-you and that barbarian are not enemies of our Empire! Release me this instant and surre¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Celia ps Piris on the ass, which makes her scream.

    ¡¸I-if you¡¯re going to kill me, kill me! As His Excellency Maestus¡¯s attendant, I am always prepared to die¨D¨D¡¹

    Piris tries to act tough, but when Celia draws her sword, she starts shaking like a leaf.

    As brave as she wants to be, she is definitely scared deep down in her heart.

    I doubt thismander Maestus really used her as his right-hand.

    ¡¸Even though Celia is afraid of ghosts and bugs, she still has courage after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah! Please don¡¯t say anything unnecessary!¡¹

    Celia blushes. Fufufu, how cute.

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re his lover?¡¹

    ¡¸Insolent! I am His Excellency¡¯s loyal retainer. Calling me a lover isn¡¯t proper...... I mean, don¡¯t dishonor His Excellency¡¯s name like that!¡¹

    Anyways, it¡¯s a fact that she is someone close to that handsomemander.

    I might learn some information, so I¡¯ll keep her safe.

    ¡¸Until then, maybe I¡¯ll get her to pour my drinks.¡¹

    I see what Piris thinks about that suggestion.

    She bares her teeth in anger...... then she shrivels in fear when Celia res at her...... and I contemte something about the split second of nk space in the meantime.

    ¡¸It feels like something simr happened.¡¹

    I twist my head and hear another woman scream from a different building. This again?

    I take a peek and...... this time, it¡¯s Gido.

    ¡¸S-stop it! Don¡¯t rape me! Let me go!¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about you stop? I¡¯m not doing anything.¡¹

    Gido isying on his back on the bed of the dpidated house and has a screaming woman swinging her hips on top of him. This can¡¯t be considered rape at all.

    ¡¸U-uuuu, not fair.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you referring to?¡¹

    I see Gido move for the first time as he uses his hand to violently grab the woman¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸Y-your face and penis! You have such arge cock even though your face is so childlike...... a woman can¡¯t defy that!¡¹

    The woman makes a frustrated face and shakes her hips.

    ¡¸Fufufu, then rock your hips more. Move with your breasts on my belly...... or hold them up to your mouth and suck on them.¡¹

    Gido grins and arrogantly gives out erotic instructions.

    ¡¸......he¡¯s gotten really cocky.¡¹

    ¡¸If you tell me to, I can go and kick him.¡¹

    Reflecting on what happened earlier, Celia is wearing her steel boots this time.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll let it pass. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s doing anything bad.¡¹

    Gido groans and mercilessly sprays his semen inside the woman.

    ¡¸I came. If you want me to take responsibility, use your mouth to clean it up.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... obeying even though he¡¯s the worst...... women really can¡¯t oppose a handsome face and a big dick, huh.¡¹

    I leave Gido behind and walk away.

    ¡¸He¡¯s been getting a little too overconfidenttely.¡¹

    He has really be ustomed to battle and ying with women and he is full of confidence both on the battlefield and in bed.

    ¡¸This is when he¡¯s the most dangerous. Be careful.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if anyone heard me just now.

    With our small battle behind us, we begin our march to the enemy¡¯srgest base, Trisnia.

    Ten Days Later. Near Trisnia.

    ¡¸There is no resistance midway, huh?¡¹

    Tristan responds to my muttering.

    ¡¸The enemy didn¡¯t anticipate our marching speed. Instead of a second Arnd, where they¡¯re in an iplete defensive position, they chose to retreat and group up with their allies.¡¹

    ¡¸Or it¡¯s possible they disregarded everything other than Trisnia¡¯s defences from the very beginning. That is also a convincing argument considering that city¡¯s geographic conditions and strategic importance.¡¹

    Leopolt adds.

    Incidentally, the Majino fortress line once built by Treia was a bit of an obstacle, but thanks to Erich¡¯s instructions, we were able to beautifully detour around and make the enemy abandon their defences and retreat.

    I look to the rear.

    Unlike our initial march, our current pace is slow¨D¨Dor rather, it¡¯s a more normal speed.

    In other words, the slower squads......like the group of siege weapons, is keeping up with the rest of the army.

    ¡¸What¡¯s worrying is the enemy¡¯s cavalry.¡¹

    M says.

    ¡¸Erich is also wary of them. The reason for the excessive security around the siege weapons must also be for them.¡¹

    To prevent an ambush by the enemy cavalry, we aren¡¯t spread too far apart.

    Putting it in another way, we¡¯re basically giving free rein to all enemies outside of our marching route.

    An enemy squad can be seen moving slowly towards Trisnia at the edge of our vision.

    Perhaps a unit that was protecting a vige somewhere iis reuniting with the enemy¡¯s main army.

    Normally, we would dispatch cavalry to eliminate them, but Erich strictly ordered us not to scatter, so we¡¯re ignoring them.

    ¡¸Both sides are gathering at Trisnia. Everything might be decided in one battle.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe that is Lord Radhalde¡¯s aim.¡¹

    Celia states cooly.

    ¡¸Will the enemy use their trump card again? In that case, I will defeat them with my spear!¡¹

    ¡¸I will assist with my bow!¡¹

    Irijina and Luna disy their enthusiasm.

    ¡¸Be careful......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be rough with you again after it¡¯s all over. Look forward to it.¡¹

    Gido exchanges a kiss with the woman following along with the transportation corps and then faces the front.

    His expression is the embodiment of masculinity and his eyes that are brimming with confidence sparkle brightly.

    No matter how I look at it, he¡¯s in top form, but I¡¯m getting a bad feeling for some reason.

    Lastly, in the small carriage next to us...... the carriage Piris is riding, a quiet whisper leaks out.

    ¡¸I believe in you. Step brother......I pray for your good fortune......¡¹

    I see, so that¡¯s how it is.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (militiamander), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Celia (battalionmander)

    Yakov (post- ), Irijina mander), Luna (bow cavalrymander), Gido (in perfect condition?)

    Ivanna ( ), Brynhildr ( ), Ate (princess of the 105), Sekrit ( )

    Piris (step-sister), Harty (military prostitute)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist

    Escort Unit: 75

    Infantry: 7000 ? 7200

    Cavalry: 750 ? 770

    Archers: 850 ? 870

    Cannoneers: 430

    Bow Cavalry: 7500 ? 7600

    Independent Celia Squad: restructuring

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 17 000 ? 17 300

    Cannons: 50, Large Cannons: 25, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13 928 ? 13929

    105 Army Corps: 3800 ? 3850

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless (?)

    Large Combat Ships: 2, Small Combat Ships: 8, Transport Ships: 20

    Ally Forces: Frontal Warfront ¨C Royal Army: 77 000 ? 78 000

    Conscripts: 50 000 ? 52 000

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 29 000

    Conscripts: 70 000 ? 75 000

    Cavalry Army: 25 000 ? ???

    West Coast of River ¨C Regr Soldiers: 40 000

    Magrado Local Army: 30 000

    Meldora Fleet: annihted, only a few small ships remaining

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 783, children who have been born: 69 + 565

 Chapter 438: Last Nightâ€™s Reflection

    <h4>Chapter 438: Last Night¡¯s Reflection</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Outskirts of Trisnia ¨C Goldonian Camp.

    The summer sun shines down on our allies¨D¨Don the sweating Goldonian soldiers.

    Small catapults move at a crawling speed toward Trisnia and behind them,rger ones are being assembled.

    ¡¸Build it properly. If you half-ass it, you¡¯re the one who will die!¡¹

    Amander yells as soldiers stack bricks for the catapults.

    The bricks gained from the dismantling of a nearby irrigation canal should be enough to protect against arrows.

    ¡¸It stinks¡­¡­I hate this.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯tin. It¡¯s better than being engulfed in fire.¡¹

    Militia, who don¡¯t look particrly disciplined, grumble as they tirelessly smear sludge on the roof of the battering ram.

    It¡¯s so that the battering ram doesn¡¯t catch on fire when hit by ming arrows.

    My eyes shift to the enemy side¨D¨D the South Yuguria army side, where they are setting up ballistae behind the walls of Trisnia, which can¡¯t be consideredrge, like a porcupine and piling bricks and logs in the gaps to use as encampments for their archers.

    Suddenly there was a sound of something cutting through the air from the other side of the wall and then the iron ball that soared up in the air fell with a heavy thud in between the two armies.

    Our allies were briefly surprised, but quickly calmed down and returned to work.

    It was because they knew the enemy was testing their catapults and not aiming for real.

    Both armies keep watch over the opposing sides while steadily continuing their preparations.

    Neither of us bothered with trivial meddling or half-hearted skirmishes.

    ¡¸This is going to be interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Everything is in order for our n.¡¹

    Leopolt promptly replied to me.

    Tristan stretchedzily and then also nodded.

    Celia stretched fully and stood in between me and Leopolt.

    When everybody resumed working, several trails of smoke began to rise from the city of Trisnia.

    We haven¡¯t attacked yet, which means the smoke is from the citizens¡¯ cooking¡­¡­ so it is about noontime.

    ¡¸Even when countries fight each other, the residents can only live and eat everyday like normal.¡¹

    The one who made thatment with a rather mixed expression was Maria¡¯s mother, Pam.

    She is still living in Roleil, a city northeast of Trisnia, and is operating a little inn, which is also Maria¡¯s home, called the Little Bird Pavilion.

    There is a reason she is here, despite being Maria¡¯s mother and unrted to war.

    We¡¯re going to be fighting in Treia and Roleil can be considered the central city of Trisnia, so it¡¯s possible that sparks could fly in that direction depending on how the war developed.

    On top of that, even if unaffected directly, remnants of the defeated army couldmit crimes or the city could be attacked by bandits and monsters taking advantage of the security deteriorated by war. That¡¯s why I suggested to Erich for us to safeguard the people of Roleil.

    Of course, that included Pam¡­¡­ rather, I should say that was the main objective.

    It¡¯s foolish to leave precious soldiers in Roleil before a decisive battle, but some of the soldiers M brought along, like the military volunteers and lightly injured, can be split off from the main army.

    ¡¸In the worst case scenario, the shop burns down, which would be sad, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to face Maria if something happened to you.¡¹

    The outcry I experienced in Arnd was a good lesson.

    ¡¸I think everyone is grateful for that. Seeing a beas¡­¡­ ahem! Seeing the unstoppable Hardlett is enough to deter bandits, I¡¯m sure. Although¡­¡­ isn¡¯t it too tant that you treating only my family differently? It feels a little awkward¡­¡­¡¹

    Pam stayed single for a while after grieving the death of Maria¡¯s father, butter remarried to a middle-aged man in the neighborhood.

    Aside from being a little perverted, he was a regr portly man.

    I feel like it¡¯s a waste for an average andid-back man to have a beautifully maturedy like Pam, but since the both of them are fine with it, it¡¯s not my ce to say anything.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the mother of my beloved woman. Of course I¡¯m going to show you preferential treatment.¡¹

    I can¡¯t treat everybody equally.

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying there¡¯s a limit¡­¡­ a few dozen soldiers is enough to protect my ce¡­¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry and station more guards than a group of bandits can break through.

    By the way, only a few people are ced in the other ces where it¡¯s possible to pass through.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the fact that my ce is unnaturally full.¡¹

    I asserted for the soldiers garrisoning in Roleil to use the Little Bird Pavilion for amodations and meals.

    It was once the Little Bird Pavilion was full that the soldiers then scattered to different ces.

    ¡¸And also what¡¯s with the soldiers doing things like cleaning the gutters and repairing the walls?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know anything about that.

    I only know that my intention to give the Little Bird Pavilion preferential treatment is not hidden.

    Perhaps the garrisoned soldiers are trying to curry favor.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll promote them after the battle.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s kind of amazing in a way that you can be so open about it. Even though it¡¯s pretty unfair.¡¹

    I had to interrupt and ask her something before moving on.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a little problematic for you to be here with me going to such lengths to protect Roleil and all.¡¹

    For some reason, Pam snuck in the transport corps and followed my squad.

    If we start fighting, she won¡¯t just simply be caught in the mix.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the kind of person who can live nonchntly and not say thanks to my daughter¡¯s lover for doing so much. Besides, I hear there is still a little time before the fighting starts.¡¹

    Pam lowers her head and bows respectfully.

    I ept and respond with ¡°you¡¯re wee¡±.

    That¡¯s it for formalities though.

    I bring myself right beside Pam and stick to her shoulder.

    ¡¸How are things with your husband?¡¹

    ¡¸Things are good. He¡¯s a nice guy who works hard in his own shop in the neighborhood. We always talked a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸How is he as a man?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not exactly the most handsome. He also isn¡¯t terribly bright, has a fat body and a noticeable body odor. However, I¡¯m getting on in age. Older people like us still find each other attractive in bed. ¡­¡­he¡¯s also perverted and persistent.¡¹

    This is the important part.

    ¡¸But at 50 years old, no matter how perverted your husband is, there is a limit to how many rounds he canst. An entire night¡­¡­ no, wouldn¡¯t it be tough to evenst five times?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll die if he goes five times! Basically, he only goes one round or twice if he¡¯s in the mood, but the next day¡­¡­wait, how did we get to this topic!?¡¹

    I continue pressing Pam.

    ¡¸If you only wanted to thank me, you could have done so in Roleil. Why did you deliberately slip into the transport corps?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    I take Pam¡¯s hand as she opens her mouth and stroke her slowly, starting from her fingers slightly worn from countless washing and moving to her upper arm.

    ¡¸Did youe seek me out?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you saying!? I¡¯m married and the mother of your wife¡­¡­ plus, I¡¯m 50¡­¡­¡¹

    Pam denies it, but she turns away and blushes.

    One more push should do it.

    I gently wrap my arm around Pam¡¯s waist and pull her toward me so I can whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸15 times.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she reacted to my words or my breath hitting her ear, but the easy-going Pam let out a cute shriek like a teen girl.

    ¡¸If I bang you, I can go for 15 rounds.¡¹

    When I peek at her, I can see her body begin to tremble.

    It isn¡¯t a trembling from fear, rather it originates from her lower body.

    ¡¸Come sleep with me.¡¹

    I squeeze Pam¡¯s waist a little harder and push my crotch against her thigh.

    I¡¯ll let her fully feel the presence of a strong young male.

    ¡¸Both you and your husband are at that age, no? It¡¯s fine for you two to look elsewhere sometimes.¡¹

    ¡¸I do see him seduce 20 year old dancers at a bar¡­¡­¡¹

    Good, she¡¯s wavering. Time for the finishing blow.

    I embrace Pam¡¯s shoulder tightly.

    ¡¸I want you. I want to¡­¡­ gobble you up.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    My sudden shift in treatment made Pam flinch, though she eventually gives in and rests her head on my shoulder.

    I go back to being gentle and support her back while gently guiding her into my personal tent.

    ¡¸Hsh, hsh¡­¡­ the olderdy fell.¡¹

    ¡¸Pst¡­¡­ even determined women don¡¯t stand a chance against Lord Hardlett¡­¡­ pst.¡¹

    ¡¸Well I mean, his range of eptable partners is so big¡­¡­hsh, hsh¡­¡­ she¡¯s actually an old h-¡­¡­¡¹

    I hug Pam, who turns red from the soldiers¡¯ gossip and remember what happened in the past.

    That time, I was also going from Roleil to Trisnia, huh? The situation now ispletely different though.

    shback ¨C Goldonia Central ins Northern Region, Shortly After Unification¨D¨Din Trisnia

    ¡¸Pam-san. She was really pretty!¡¹

    Miti says as she skips backward.

    ¡¸Yes. A woman has to be beautiful no matter how old she gets¡­¡­paying no attention to age.¡¹

    Mel also grins in amusement.

    Coming along with me on this mini vacation is Maria, Miti and Mel.

    There is a reason why these specific members were chosen.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s a bitplicated for me. I mean I¡¯m happy for my mother¡­¡­ that she could find a new husband at her age¡­¡­and it¡¯s the well-known owner of the general store. Now that I think about it, he tried to woo her when I was a kid too. ¡­¡­remembering back, I think he asked me out on a date too.¡¹

    Maria really looks troubled.

    We came to Roleil to attend Maria¡¯s mother¡¯s, Pam, wedding ceremony.

    Pam is a mere woman who cuts and serves food in her thriving business in Roleil, the Little Bird Pavilion, and is no more than an average person. Her wedding wasn¡¯t that formal either, with only a few close friends gathering and celebrating the asion.

    And I, being a person with over-the-top titles, will ruin that atmosphere by bringing my people to the event.

    So, aside from Maria who is the bride¡¯s daughter, we limited the other guests to the girls who are often around her like Miti and Mel.

    Nonna wanted to secretly follow us, but when she heard about pottery made by a famous artist in Rafen, she gave up. Ca wanted to ensure Nonna didn¡¯t buy anything at exorbitant prices and decided to watch over her.

    M was going toe too, but just before, she heard about some ouws talking about selling unknown drugs, so she quickly led her security unit to deal with it.

    The sisters, Kuu and Ruu, said that they didn¡¯t feel good right before the ceremony.

    I actually think they probably wanted Mel to enjoy her vacation without worrying about them.

    Celia actually ended up in bed with a stomach ache after eating something bad.

    Thus, the wedding ceremony proceeded withoutplication and Pam went on a summer retreat with her new husband, so the four of us decided to wander around Trisnia before going back home.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never been to Trisnia before. I also never saw a big boat before¡­¡­ ah, there¡¯s one!¡¹

    Miti, as an orphan, never got an opportunity to go out much, so she is in high spirits from the fresh experience of seeing shipspletely different from the cargo ships and fishing boats found in the ports of Goldonia.

    ¡¸Hey now, don¡¯t get too excited¨D¨D ah, see!?¡¹

    Miti was too absorbed with the ship that she neglected where she was stepping and tripped.

    Maria scolds Miti while brushing the sand off her clothes.

    ¡¸Ufufu, it can¡¯t be helped, she¡¯s young. And Maria-san, don¡¯t get too upset.¡¹

    Mel pushes a pear, which she bought without my knowledge, to each of their cheeks.

    It was likely chilled by well water, which made both of them shriek, and that was enough to interrupt the lecture.

    I watch the three of them peacefully and smile.

    It¡¯s rowdy and harmonious at the same time; a nice atmosphere.

    Miti, Maria, and Mel are of different ages so that¡¯s why they can act spoiled and touch either without much concern for invading each other¡¯s personal space.

    The rtionships between Ca and Nonna, and Celia and M are also fun, but I think this rxed atmosphere is beautiful right now.

    ¡¸Hey, aren¡¯t you hungry? Auu¡­¡­ my stomach just growled.¡¹

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s noon already~ It¡¯s a little troublesome to go back to the inn¡­¡­ shall we go around to food stands~?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, it¡¯s appealing sometimes to be a little less refined.¡¹

    I have no objections and allowed the girls to decide where we go.

    We enjoyed the staple skewers and corn, were pleasantly surprised by a delicious but ugly-looking roast fish, and shrieked at the horrible-looking and tasting boiled insects¡­¡­ the fun tasting continued.

    ¡¸Alright,e all and see! This is rare grain thates from the far reaches of the Gand Empire! Not to mention the husk has been taken off, so this isn¡¯t something you¡¯ll find anywhere! Hey,e and buy some!¡¹

    I take a peek at the goods being rmended by a loudly shouting street stand owner and see a pot filled with lots of grain that I¡¯ve never seen before.

    At first nce, it appears to be top quality barley, but it¡¯s whiter in color and somewhat translucent.

    ¡¸This is grain harvested from the wends west of the Empire! The Central ins don¡¯t make this at all so if you miss this chance, you¡¯ll never get to taste it again. It¡¯s magic grain that goes well with meat or fish, and if you cook it, it bes soft and has a unique sweetness¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing we are interested, the stand owner keeps appealing to us.

    Miti and Maria both smile sheepishly.

    The reason is¡­¡­ the price. It¡¯s more than ten times the price of the highest quality wheat.

    They¡¯re the ones who usually work in the kitchen. Their rational mind is probably stopping them from buying something this expensive.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll take all of it.¡¹

    That¡¯s where Ie in.

    Since we¡¯re on vacation, I don¡¯t want us to be held back by money, I want us to eat what we want.

    The grain we bought quickly became cooked by the chefs that prefer street vendors and appeared before us.

    ¡¸O-oh my¡­¡­¡¹

    The food served by the girls includes the grain we bought earlier, butter, shrimp, cream and cheese, which was then baked.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened after she took a single bite and she couldn¡¯t help quickly taking another bite.

    She had to open her mouth and fan the insides because it was still too hot.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s delicious¡­¡­¡¹

    Maria served a dish covered in tomato sauce with the usual meat and seafood scattered throughout.

    It looked a little soupypared to Mel¡¯s dish, but it must be pretty tasty considering she is a good cook herself and she didn¡¯t say anything after those initial words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Miti doesn¡¯t say anything and is just shoveling food into her mouth.

    Simr to Maria¡¯s dish, her dish consists of the grain mixed with tomato sauce and finished with an egg on top.

    It¡¯s a little odd to watch the three women eat silently.

    ¡¸Here, we have something for the master too!¡¹

    My dish has arrived.

    I have quite high expectations after seeing their reactions¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    The dish in front of me is nothing but the grain.

    Even someone like me who knows nothing about cooking can tell. They served the grain to me as is.

    A heap of the pure white, glimmering grain was served in a bowl and steam was rising up from it, showing how fresh it was.

    No other ingredients or spices were added.

    In other words, they simply cooked it and served it.

    ¡¸You better be ready for the consequences.¡¹

    If I ordered a grain dish and they gave me boiled grain, I would flip the table.

    This stuff isn¡¯t cheap either.

    ¡¸No, no, this goes with it!¡¹

    The chef presents a te with plenty of meat that seems to be fried in oil and then chopped into small pieces.

    So they have some sort of meat to go with it.

    Still, this is far from a proper dish.

    If I was Nonna, I would storm into the kitchen with my boobs bouncing around and yell at the chefs.

    However, I¡¯m not Nonna, so I quietly bring a bite of the roughly-put-together meal to my mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Then, I proceed to empty the bowl without making anotherment.

    It was tastier than I imagined.

    Rice, huh¡­¡­west of the Empire means that ce is oppressively hot even if we travel by boat.

    The climate ispletely different, so we probably can¡¯t obtain it easily in the Central ins. How unfortunate.

 Chapter 439: From Reflection to Reality

    <h4>Chapter 439: From Reflection to Reality</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    After eating, we look around to see if there¡¯s anything else that is worth noting.

    ¡¸Ah, a water fountain!¡¹

    Miti points happily.

    In a corner of the main street lined with many street stands is a newly built fountain spouting water up high.

    There is a prettyrge fountain on the perimeter where people are cheering.

    It seems the fountain is public and can be enjoyed freely by the citizens.

    Trisnia is adjacent to the North Teries river and is also connected to many other smaller streams so there are plenty of water sources avable for the city.

    That¡¯s why they have the luxury of discharging water like this without worry.

    Rafen¡¯s water situation has dramatically improved since thepletion of the aqueduct, but there¡¯s noparison to a city that¡¯s beside arge river. Nonna would be overjoyed if such a fountain was added to the city, whereas Adolph would most likely faint and go bald.

    ¡¸Still, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Why is it shooting the water up at the sky?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, it feels like someone exined it to me before......mmm.¡¹

    Miti ponders the question.

    ¡¸It¡¯s tooplicated for me to understand~¡¹

    Maria gave up.

    Well, there¡¯s no reason to rack my brains over it, I¡¯m not a fountain craftsman after all.

    Then, Miti and Maria start squirming restlessly.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you go y? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re pressed for time.¡¹

    It¡¯s summer time. After eating and walking around for a while, they would want to cool their sweaty bodies in the water.

    They¡¯re also wearing travel clothes, which are fine with getting wet.

    ¡¸Urm......¡¹

    ¡¸It might be a little embarrassing......¡¹

    Oh, I guess ying in the fountain is a childlike act.

    ¡¸In that case¨D¨D¡¹

    I pick up Maria and Miti, one in each of my arms, and head towards the fountain.

    ¡¸Kyaa! I said it was embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸Waa~ everyone is looking.¡¹

    I hop into the fountain with the two of them regardless of their screams.

    ¡¸Gyaa! A big person jumped in!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuee...... I¡¯m soaked now.¡¹

    ¡¸Is he the same as Mr. Maroo? He¡¯s a grown-up and ys tag with me every day untilte~¡¹

    I made arge ssh when I entered, causing the kids nearby to shriek. Their parents groan in disapproval.

    ¡¸Hahaha, seems like I upset some people.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh! It¡¯s not normal for someone as big as master to get in!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care anymore~ Might as well enjoy ourselves if we¡¯re going to be embarrassed anyways~¡¹

    Bing unbound, Miti and Maria start frolicking in the water without concern of being watched.

    That led to the adults sitting in the vicinity to gradually slip in the water too.

    Everyone actually wanted to go in. Because I was so gung ho about it, they figured it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea.

    ¡¸Ufu, I¡¯ll join too.¡¹

    Meles in and sshes the other two.

    ¡¸Kyaa! That¡¯s too much~¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn, don¡¯t get water in my back~¡¹

    The three of them¨D¨Dforgetting Mel¡¯s age, y noisily.

    I get out of the water and sit on the edge of the fountain, letting the girls have fun.

    I only jumped in to get Miti and Maria in the water, not because I wanted to y.

    I¡¯d rather sit here and admire the wet clothes sticking to the girls¡¯ bodies.

    A married woman throws an especiallyrge wave of water at her own child.

    Her clothes are so thin that I can see her nipples underneath.

    Her nipples are dark and her ares are fairly big, indicative of a maturedy.

    The tugging of my sleeve interrupts my thoughts.

    I don¡¯t see anyone at first, it was only when I looked down that I found a little kid.

    ¡¸Hey mister, you¡¯re big.¡¹

    ¡¸And you¡¯re still small.¡¹

    The child¨D¨Dwho is taking a break from ying in the water, was half naked on top.

    Nevertheless, I can¡¯t tell whether the child is male or female.

    ¡¸Techi is a girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to be careful with you.¡¹

    I remind myself as I lift the child and rest her on the side of the fountain.

    ¡¸Carry me.¡¹

    ¡¸Haanh?¡¹

    I let out a dumb sound when the child extends her arms.

    ¡¸Carry me. You look like you can do it higher than mama.¡¹

    Now I understand what she meant.

    Currying favor with a child, albeit a female, won¡¯t do much for me now, however refusing her and making her cry will leave me in an awkward position too.

    ¡¸There, high enough?¡¹

    I support the girl with my hands in her armpits and raise her until she¡¯s up to my eye level.

    She doesn¡¯t weigh anything and I can probably lift her with one finger.

    ¡¸So high~ It¡¯s way higher than mama!¡¹

    In the corner of my vision, a person who I believe to be the mother is staring at me nervously.

    She¡¯s attractive and has a nice pair of boobs.

    ¡¸Higher~¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I smile at the mother and then raise the child up to my head.

    ¡¸Woah...... so high...... Techi is looking down at everyone...... fuoh.¡¹

    What a strange sense of happiness.

    Her mother, realizing that I won¡¯t do any harm, pats her chest and slowly walks over to me.

    ¡¸Hey no, Techi! Don¡¯t bother someone you don¡¯t know!¡¹

    Being scolded wasn¡¯t enough to rid the young girl¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡¸More! Go higher!¡¹

    Sadly, my arms won¡¯t stretch any further.

    ¡¸Higher! Techi wants to go even higher!¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. Stay still then.¡¹

    I¡¯ll do the same thing that makes Pipi happy.

    The mother bows and apologizes for imposing on me.

    It¡¯s fine, pleasing a child isn¡¯t a big deal.

    I smile in return, lower my hips, and then¨D¨D¨D¨Dtoss the girl in the air.

    She must have flown 10...... no, 20 m up.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    The mother suddenly screams.

    Hey, doing that right next to me is dangerous. What if I fail to catch her?

    After hovering briefly at the apex of the toss, she falls back down rapidly.

    I adjust my position by shifting a few steps to the left and right, then absorb as much of the impact as I catch her.

    ¡¸Woaaaah...... a bird...... Techi became a bird......¡¹

    A mysterious ecstacy washes over the child¡¯s face.

    I immediately turn around from the blood lust directed at me.

    ¡¸She should be f¨D¨D¡¹

    The mother¡¯s right fist meets my jaw.

    ¡¸Of course not¨D¨D¡¹

    Her left fist plunges into my sr plexus. A splendidbo.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dgah!!¡¹

    Her final blow was a sharp knee to my groin.

    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s hitting me, but she¡¯s quite the impressive woman.

    While I was reeling, the mother took her child and left.

    The little girl wanted me to toss her once more, but her mother gave me a death stare.

    By this time, Maria and the others had their fill ying in the water and are now on the side wringing their clothes and brushing their hair.

    Sometimes it¡¯s nice to be a kid again and do kid activities.

    Justing to Trisnia to y makes me feel at peace.

    ¡¸Oh my, look here Littoria-san. Themon folk are making a fuss.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes mother, I was wondering why it was so noisy. There is quite a strong vulgar smell around here.¡¹

    Appearing before us are two women, one wearing frilly clothes and the other holding a frilly parasol.

    The first is in her 40¡¯s and the second is likely in her mid-teens; I can¡¯t tell her actual age because of how thick her makeup is.

    Unfortunately, neither of them were blessed with a decent face or figure.

    The younger one walks over as we¡¯re tidying our outfits, and after staring for some time, waves her paper fan over her mouth, deliberately showing her superiority.

    ¡¸Mother, they think that just because their clothes are slightly presentable, they can y in the water.¡¹

    The maturedy reacts in an exaggerated manner.

    ¡¸Oh my! That¡¯s why lowly peasants are hopeless. They don¡¯t know how to dress and¨D¨D no, look carefully, Littoria-san. At first nce, their clothes appear nice, but they aren¡¯t sewn with gold or silver thread and they don¡¯t even have jeweled buttons...... in other words, they¡¯re cheap and perfectly suitable to their ss.¡¹

    Of course we don¡¯t have gold threads woven into our travel clothes. Jewels are out of the question too. It would be too heavy.

    ¡¸How pitiful, mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we should at least let them see what high ss jewels look like.¡¹

    The duo disy their nes and bracelets decorated with gems.

    They¡¯re certainly big, but the shapes are somewhat uneven to me.

    Previously, ire told me the true value of a jewel is based on the rity of its shine and how it¡¯s processed.

    If the gem is badly cut and cloudy, its size doesn¡¯t matter...... or so she said.

    ¡¸What do these people want?¡¹

    ¡¸How meddlesome......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Miti, who was in a good mood, became glum, Maria frowned and Mel simply went quiet with a smile stered on her face.

    Meanwhile, the arrogant mother and child do as they please in front of the fountain.

    They brushed the toddlers aside with a folding fan as if they were insects to prevent being bumped.

    ¡¸Shoo, shoo! What if you dirty my clothes.¡¹

    Even after chasing the kids back to their parents, the mother rained abusivements from afar.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re at it, how about getting the brats to do ourundry here. No, nevermind, the water is so filthy that it¡¯ll ruin the scenery. It would waste the beauty of Trisnia.¡¹

    This is too much.

    Yet the mothers around the pair don¡¯t fight back, instead they bow in apology and run off with their children.

    ¡¸They might be prominent nobles of this area...... Goldonia was once like that too.¡¹

    Miti suggests in disgust.

    If people like that lived in the neighborhood and acted so self-importantly everyday, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate it.

    ¡¸In Roleil, you see some pretty delinquent knights...... here and there too.¡¹

    Maria has also experienced this behavior?

    The mother and childe over to us again, seemingly finished with the other citizens.

    ¡¸Anyways, mother. These individuals...... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd? There is one man and three women......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, most likely the man is a feudal lord of some rural area who picked up a few girls from a deserted poor vige to y with. Aah, how obscene!¡¹

    Mel awkwardly averts her eyes, but it doesn¡¯t bother me that she¡¯s from a poor vige.

    What¡¯s wrong with picking up a girl, loving her, and having kids with her? It¡¯s great.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, these three don¡¯t have any aura at all. Their faces are forgettable.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this one is depressing.¡¹

    ¡¸D-depressing......?¡¹

    Miti¡¯s shoulders slump.

    ¡¸That one is......mediocre, no distinguishing features at all. She looks the same as all the girls standing at the front of the inns of any town.¡¹

    ¡¸Medi......ocre.¡¹

    Maria¡¯s voice disappears into the shadows.

    ¡¸And the far woman...... her face is decent...... but she¡¯s old. It won¡¯t be long until her looks fade.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Mel¡¯s eyes widen and she silently reaches around my waist.

    Woah, don¡¯t pull out the Dual Crater. Murdering someone in broad daylight is a bad idea.

    However, the next words of the arrogant mother and child saved their lives.

    ¡¸To that point, mother is turning 35 this year and is still beautiful...... as I thought, it¡¯s the difference in upbringing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufufu, exactly right Littoria-san. That woman should be in herte twenties, but herck of dignity makes her look like she¡¯s in her thirties.¡¹

    Mel releases my Dual Crater and grins.

    Her earlier blood lust vanished like it never existed.

    Mel turns to me and gives me a thumbs up.

    I¡¯m just happy she isn¡¯t seeing red.

    Actually, I¡¯m reaching the limits of my patience.

    I could endure it if I was the one being bad-mouthed, not when Mel and the others are being insulted.

    They might be putting on airs, since real important people can¡¯t simply stroll outside without a care in the world.

    Although we¡¯re in the city, I can¡¯t imagine them being higher ranked than me if they¡¯re walking around like this.

    ¡¸Let me put them in their ce.¡¹

    Nonna would tell me to make the most of the opportunity and greet the Trisnian nobles while I¡¯m at it anyways.

    My emblem is quite distinct so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll know it when they see it.

    With a smirk, I reach into my shirt pocket.

    ¡¸......I left it in the restaurant.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going!? Celia-san warned you repeatedly to be careful not to lose it! She said unreasonable things like how she¡¯ll me me if you lost it!¡¹

    Miti runs back in the direction of the restaurant in a panic.

    What am I going to do if I don¡¯t have the seal?

    My gaze moves up to the sky as I consider my options.

    ¡¸Ngyaaaah! Thieeef!!¡¹

    So ugly...... wondering who could let out such an ugly scream, I see the arrogant mother fall to the ground on her ass.

    It appears her heavy bag was snatched away.

    The culprit has already run far away.

    ¡¸Mother! S-someone, chase after him! Capture him!¡¹

    The daughter pleads to the citizens near her, but nobody does anything.

    People briskly walk past, pretending not to hear her, or they bend down to grab their foot, faking an injury, and then the mothers whose children were treated like bugs actually smile at the arrogant duo¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡¸Obviously, there won¡¯t be anyone who would help.¡¹

    ¡¸They did this to themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸They got their just desserts.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... found the seal...... thank goodness.¡¹

    I honestly don¡¯t feel like helping either.

    Losing something trivial like a bag should serve as a good lesson.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was their reactions.

    ¡¸A-all of our monthly allowance is in that bag! After him!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, mother!¡¹

    The two of them started to run at a surprising speed.

    At the rate they¡¯re going, I think it¡¯s possible to even catch up.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll be back.¡¹

    Feeling obligated, I also follow them.

    It¡¯s possible the thief will threaten the use of violence once he realizes he¡¯s being chased.

    I thought it would be good to teach them a lesson, but it¡¯ll leave a bad taste in my mouth if I found out they died to the robber afterward.

    Sure enough, I encountered the exact scenario which I pictured in my mind.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... w-we caught up! Now, return the bag!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, fuu...... I¡¯m going to hand you over to the guards and get you sentenced to death!¡¹

    After running around for some time, they finally caught the robber at the edge of the harbor near the levee of the North Teries river.

    The previous levee was destroyed by a flood and dirt is being used as a temporary blockage while under construction, but there don¡¯t seem to be any workers here at this time.

    A construction site without any workers...... in other words, this ce is out of sight.

    Rather than being chased here, it¡¯s more urate to say that he was luring them here.

    The robber whistles, signalling four men to emerge from the shadows, who quickly surround the mother and daughter.

    By the time they notice the predicament they¡¯re in, it¡¯s already toote.

    ¡¸Should we kill ¡®em? Or maybe we should kidnap and sell them?¡¹

    ¡¸Killing them would be bad. Selling...... they aren¡¯t pretty enough. Strip them and silence them by fucking either one of them.¡¹

    All five men take out knives from their pockets and close in.

    ¡¸S-stop this! Do you know who we are!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what will happen to you if you anger my father, who is employed by Lord ¨D¨D who is the top retainer of ¨D¨D sama, the ruler of the proud Trisnia!?¡¹

    Retainer of a retainer?

    If I were to use an example, they would be in the same position as the girl Leopolt keeps by his side.

    Man, there¡¯s no way they have any kind of prestige.

    The men continue to inch forward slowly. There¡¯s almost no room for the two girls to run.

    I don¡¯t feel like it at all, but I¡¯ll help them.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I step in between the two parties.

    I can see the faces of the confident men warp as their opponent changes.

    ¡¸Who the fuck are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re their bodyguard or something!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t reply, rather I keep my eye on the men¡¯s weapons.

    All of their knives have short des about 20 cm long.

    I¡¯m not in much danger even if I¡¯m bare-handed.

    ¡¸Y-you are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move, stay where you are.¡¹

    I instruct them, shielding them with my body.

    ¡¸Hey, this is bad. He looks strong.¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m stronger than you guys, so run away. That¡¯ll save me the hassle of fighting.

    ¡¸We have five people. And from what they said before, they¡¯re only rted to an insignificant bodyguard.¡¹

    Idiots don¡¯t live long.

    ¡¸They saw our faces anyway. We can¡¯t do business tomorrow if we let them go.¡¹

    What a stupid conclusion they drew.

    The five of them ready their knives, partially surround me, and then reduce the distance between us.

    ¡¸Fools.¡¹

    I stand my ground and merely lower my hips.

    ¡¸Shhu! Shu, shu!¡¹

    One of the men hiss nastily with every thrust of his knife.

    His feints are rather obvious and so easy to avoid that I don¡¯t have to move from my spot.

    ¡¸Take that, I¡¯m gonna stab ya! S¡¯gonna hurt! Ora, o¨D¨D¡¹

    Another manes in from the side while spouting nonsense, and right when he was about to add a feint, I pounce without making eye contact or showing any pre-emptive movements.

    I p the hand holding the knife with my left hand, grab his head by the hair with my right hand and m his face into the pebble-ridden ground.

    He groans painfully as I bring his head back up with blood trickling down from his broken nose and a few teeth falling from his mouth.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s that.¡¹

    Since these guys didn¡¯t weren¡¯t going to kill, I don¡¯t have to go out of my way to take their lives.

    I don¡¯t care if they dieter.

    I toss the man aside and face the remaining four.

    ¡¸Bastard¨D¨D unforgivable!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s toote even if you beg for your life! Blood was shed!!¡¹

    Two men be enraged and assault me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m definitely gonna kill you!!¡¹

    Both of them swing their knives at my face......

    ¡¸You liar.¡¹

    I see through the path of the knife and stop his arm with my right hand.

    ¡¸Oww! S-such strength...... it¡¯s gonna break!¡¹

    I mean, there¡¯s really only two ways to kill a standing opponent with a knife.

    The first is stabbing the knife in the throat and the second is plunging the knife deep into the abdomen.

    It¡¯s possible to sever the carotid artery, however, that takes a considerable amount of skill and the difficulty level would instantly be raised by several levels if the opponent was wearing a cored shirt, so it¡¯s not very realistic.

    Celia could easily aplish the feat, but she¡¯s an exception.

    In other words, the moment they aimed for my face was when I realized they weren¡¯t prepared to kill me.

    I can step in rather forcefully ande out with only a minor scratch on my handsome face.

    ¡¸Fortunately for you, you weren¡¯t nning to kill anybody, so I¡¯ll do the same.¡¹

    I add my left hand to the arm I¡¯m already grabbing...... and snap it in half like a twig.

    ¡¸Dammit!!¡¹

    The other one lunges with his sword from the hip.

    Judging by how low the strike is, he¡¯s probably aiming for my thigh. Forgive me for what I¡¯m about to do, it¡¯s unavoidable.

    I pretend to receive the attack head-on, only to dodge to the side at thest second and trip him.

    As he tumbles, I grab his waist¨D¨Dand then toss him straight up into the air like I yed with the little girl earlier.

    The man weighs much more so he flies about 5 m, and obviously, I¡¯m not going to catch him.

    ¡¸Guubh! Gehah! Gurbh!!¡¹

    After falling on his back, the man coughs and writhes on the ground.

    He shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything other than squirm.

    The next man fakes to the right with his knife, so I counter by grabbing his left sleeve and dragging him to the levee...... then I toss him into the North Teries river.

    The levee was 10 m wide and 5 m tall, which made me doubt how things would turn out, but the ssh let me know he reached the water.

    Now there¡¯s one person left.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t move! If you move, this woman will...... huh?¡¹

    As I was busy dealing with his buddies, thest guy circled around to the mother and daughter and pointed his knife at them.

    His miscalction was that he didn¡¯t ount for me reading his actions and matching them.

    In terms of speed, I had the clear advantage. I may appear sluggish, but I¡¯m actually fast.

    I go behind the man who was about to stab the daughter in the back and grab his head.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not supposed to use a woman as a hostage. How unfortunate.¡¹

    I proceed to twist the man¡¯s head around 180 degrees.

    With a satisfying crack, his neck bone broke.

    ¡¸Hiieeee!!¡¹

    The daughter¡¯s shriek signaled the end of the fight.

    The shock from what happened to the man¡¯s head in front of her prevented her from standing for some time.

    Since I saved her, I felt it was my responsibility to at least watch over her until she calmed down.

    ¡¸Hey you. I guess you did well this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    I casually dismiss the mother¡¯s praise.

    ¡¸From what I can see, you aren¡¯t a low ss...... well, if you are looking for a job, I can ask my husband for you.¡¹

    ¡¸No need.¡¹

    Are the daughter¡¯s legs still wobbly?

    ¡¸Worried about money perhaps? Rather than a job in the city, I can¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s going on¨D¨D!!?¡¹

    Finally, the guards are here.

    Like fish who found water, the mother and daughter promptly stood up.

    ¡¸Kinihi, you¡¯rete! I¡¯m going to tell my husband!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Father will lower your wages for that¨D¨D eh?¡¹

    The guard captain initially looks dubiously at the two of them, however, he hastily dismounts from his horse after confirming my face.

    ¡¸You guys, hurry and get off too or you¡¯ll be beheaded!!¡¹

    The other guards ignore the squealing mother and child and kneel in front of me.

    ¡¸I heard about your visit from the management officer of Trisnia, Kyuzel-sama! This incident is due to our ineptitude, there is no excuse¨D¨D¡¹

    I hold out my hand to stop them from continuing and then pick up one of the fallen men.

    ¡¸There were five armed robbers. I defeated three and killed one. Thest one was thrown into the river, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still alive.¡¹

    ¡¸You threw him over the levee? ......the rumors of your matchless strength are true then. To attack without knowing who they were up against, these idiots were irredeemable anyways.¡¹

    The captain lightly kicks one of the groaning men.

    That was when the arrogant duo cut in.

    ¡¸Kinihi! What¡¯s the big idea, ignoring me like that!? Also, is this man an acquaintance of yours? Why don¡¯t you tell me his name while you¡¯re at it.¡¹

    The man called Kinihi looks at the mother in disbelief.

    ¡¸M-madam, you are not aware?¡¹

    ¡¸No, how would I know? How can a knight¡¯s wife like me know the name of¨D¨D¡¹

    Her words were interrupted by the appearance of another person.

    ¡¸Are you hurt, Lord Hardlett!?¡¹

    Apanied by his horse, was the management officer appointed by the King¨D¨Dwhose name I forgot again.

    Once he verified my safety, he breathed a sigh of relief and then went on to yell at his close aide.

    ¡¸What are the people in charge of public order doing, letting a gangmit robbery in broad daylight!? This visit was announced by the Military Commissioner! If injury were to befall him...... clear the city immediately! Wipe out everyst thug!¡¹

    ¡¸I chose to interfere on my own ord. No need to make a big deal out of it.¡¹

    With that said, I choose to leave right away.

    If they invite me to some banquet as an apology¨D¨D I¡¯d rather avoid it altogether.

    I¡¯m going to drink and have fun with Mel and the others until morning.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......? The great feudal lord of the east...... the number two ranked noble of the new noble faction...... Goldonia¡¯s fiercest general...... demon of war...... man of 10 000 lovers...... the walking reproductive machine...... you mean that Hardlett-sama?¡¹

    The mother mutters dumbfoundedly.

    I want to question where she got the titles in thetter half.

    ¡¸Mother...... this is bad...... w-what should we do......¡¹

    The daughter trembles in fear.

    When asked ¡°what happened¡± by the Trisnia management officer, the man called Kinihi slowly distances himself from the mother and child.

    Fumu, I was honestly annoyed by those two, but no matter what, it doesn¡¯t feel good to scare women like that.

    I ce a hand on the mother¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸H-hyaah!¡¹

    She nods timidly.

    I smile as gently as possible.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. Then let¡¯s put what happened behind us. I¡¯ve already forgotten about something so trivial.¡¹

    ¡¸It was extremely rude of us...... h-how could we ever make amends......¡¹

    The daughter steps forward.

    Fumu...... she¡¯s not the prettiest, although some female charm still exists in her young body.

    ¡¸In that case, there is one thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Gmh!¡¹

    I steal the girl¡¯s lips.

    My tongue parts her lips and enters her mouth, stirring around inside for a few seconds before I separate from her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good enough. Farewell now.¡¹

    I make my gant escape.

    End of shback.

    It was actually a rather nice story, but there is unfortunately more to it.

    After that, the mother and daughter came by to greet me before I left the city.

    They brought some tasty wine and even offered to pour it for me......then, before I knew it-

    ¡¸I gobbled them up.¡¹

    By the way, the daughter was a virgin.

    It¡¯s mysterious how despite not having an attractive face, the act of screaming ¡°it hurts¡± while clinging onto me was enough to seem charming.

    ording to Nonna, there was news of a great turmoil caused by the wife and daughter of a knight household in Trisnia both bing pregnant with illegitimate children at the same time.

    ¡¸More importantly¨D¨D¡¹

    Memories of Trisnia resurface again in my mind.

    First is the harbor.

    The interior and entrance of Trisnia¡¯s harbor are wide enough to allowbat vessels to rush in.

    However, the harbor is equipped with heavy chains to prevent stowaways, and tying them up onnd would easily shut down the harbor¡¯s entrance.

    In other words, it¡¯s impossible forbat vessels to infiltrate Trisnia¡¯s harbor.

    Next is the fountain.

    The fountain¡¯s water supply flows from the north to the south.

    So this means that even though Trisnia appears t at first nce, the north part is actually more elevated than the south.

    Last is the levee.

    The sturdy levee which was used for many years burst open due to a flood that happened two years ago.

    Such a sturdy levee still broke.

    Although details have not been gathered, I¡¯m sure many levees in the vicinity were also destroyed.

    Fixing them takes substantial amounts of time andbor.

    They won¡¯t bepletely repaired in the near future.

    I don¡¯t think much information is known about these things.

    I¡¯ll have to tell Leopoltter.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    As I get lost in thought uncharacteristically, my lower half bes numb.

    ¡¸Gmmh!!¡¹

    Pam, who is in between my legs, groans along with me.

    Not good, not good. It¡¯s rude of me to zone out while she¡¯s servicing me.

    Pam cups her hands together and spits out the seed I released in her mouth.

    Rather than liquid, it¡¯s more solid...... it came out like an over-ripened peach.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder.¡¹

    Recently, my semen has been clumping up.

    It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m pent up. It scares me a little when I think about what the next evolution step will be.

    I pat Pam¡¯s head softly and give her some kind advice.

    ¡¸Go back home first thing tomorrow morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it starting?¡¹

    I nod silently.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (militiamander), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Celia (battalionmander)

    Yakov (pissed himself majorly), Irijina mander), Luna (bow cavalrymander), Gido (in perfect condition?)

    Ivanna (preparing), Brynhildr pleted), Ate (princess of the 105), Sekrit (preparing)

    Piris (step-sister), Harty (military prostitute)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist

    Escort Unit: 75

    Infantry: 7200

    Cavalry: 770

    Archers: 870

    Cannoneers: 430

    Bow Cavalry: 7600

    Independent Celia Squad: 500

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 17 300

    Cannons: 50, Large Cannons: 25, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13929

    105 Army Corps: 3850

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless (?)

    Large Combat Ships: 2, Small Combat Ships: 8, Transport Ships: 20

    Ally Forces: Frontal Warfront ¨C Royal Army: 78 000

    Conscripts: 52 000

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 29 000

    Conscripts: 75 000 ? 80 000

    Cavalry Army: 25 000 ???

    West Coast of River ¨C Regr Soldiers: 40 000

    Magrado Local Army: 30 000

    Meldora Fleet: annihted, only a few small ships remaining

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 785, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 440: Tenacious Treia

    <h4>Chapter 440: Tenacious Treia</h4>

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett. Are you listening?¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s voice enters my head like he¡¯s right up against my ear.

    Hearing a monotonous voice like his so suddenly makes me flinch.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m listening. I¡¯m just pondering how we should attack.¡¹

    In actuality, I was reminiscing about the intense sex with Pamst night.

    She went back in a carriage, unable to stand since we did it until morning, though I¡¯m worried that her husband would discover her infidelity from her hole not closing up properly.

    ¡¸Haa...... Aegir-sama. I¡¯ll fix your armor.¡¹

    Celia sighs and adjusts my armor......she pretends to do so and inconspicuously hides the bulge in my pants.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Leopolt, why are you staring nkly? The attack is beginning.¡¹

    Not caring that Leopolt¡¯s already narrow eyes narrowed even further, I gantly set my own eyes in front at Trisnia.

    Trisnia isn¡¯t an established fortress city like Arnd, its walls¡¯ thickness and height being average. The ce is not difficult to siege.

    ¡¸The enemy has positioned many ballistae and a few cannons on top of the walls. It appears they are using the city as a stable high ground rather than an imprable defense.¡¹

    Leopolt reports.

    Okay, he¡¯s going to ignore my erection.

    ¡¸They have a moat outside the walls. From what I saw, the gate wasn¡¯t opened, so it¡¯s likely an underground tunnel connects the city to the outside.¡¹

    Tristan chimes in.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t that render the walls meaningless?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s right, digging through the ground is an attacker¡¯s strategy.

    I¡¯ve never heard of the defending side doing it.

    ¡¸Even if it is an underground passage, if it¡¯s probably only wide enough for a single person to fit, we can¡¯t reasonably aim our attack there. Well, it takes courage to deliberately create a way to bypass the walls...... that¡¯s why we should assume the inside is also highly-guarded. With that in mind, the walls y an important role. After all, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside until we check, whereas our camp ispletely visible to the enemy.¡¹

    Just when Tristan was satisfied with what he said, a trumpet signalling the start of the attack sounded from headquarters.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time.¡¹

    A few secondster, arge fully set-up catapultunches a boulder in an arc.

    It easily flies over the walls and drops in the city, although the damage dealt to the enemy is unknown.

    ¡¸Alright, advance! Get to the walls!¡¹

    Our ally infantry took that as their cue to slowly march forward with their shields.

    Unfortunately, all of us except the cannon squad are on standby.

    ¡¸Now the enemy should also......there.¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s retaliation came in the form of rocks, iron balls, and ming shrapnel secondster from somewhere inside the city.

    Those projectiles were at least the size of human heads.

    Catapults are not tools requiring precise aim, so having their loads fall on your head would mean you were really unlucky......

    ¡¸If you get hit, you get hit. It¡¯s the fault of your own actions.¡¹

    Giant metal orbs crush a soldier under his shield and blow the head off a shoutingmander.

    ¡¸In that case, Aegir-sama is also in danger. I will protect you.¡¹

    Celia stands in front of me to guard against iing fire.

    Well, I doubt anything will reach us.

    Even if it did reach, Celia¡¯s way too short to block anything. I¡¯ll pat her head because she¡¯s so cute.

    ¡¸Waah! We¡¯re in the middle of battle! Please don¡¯t do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, the fight has yet to begin. You don¡¯t have to put on such a bold front from the get-go. Besides, if we¡¯re this far away, I can even take on a dragon......¡¹

    ¡¸Achoo!!¡¹

    ¡¸......hey.¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s sneeze ruined the cool line I was about to say.

    ¡¸Wahaha, sorry!! Some dust got in my nose!!¡¹

    Irijina is overly ustomed to the battlefield and seems too rxed.

    ¡¸......man, you made me forget what I was about to say. The point is that it¡¯s not going to reach us.¡¹

    All of a sudden, when I was about to tilt my head and remember what I was thinking about, arge shell veers off and falls slightly in front of us.

    A rock happens to be sticking out at thending spot, which sends the sphere sideways, bouncing twice before directly hitting a staff officer observing the state of battle beside us.

    ¡¸Woah. He exploded.¡¹

    Brutal. It¡¯s horrible enough that we don¡¯t have to confirm whether he¡¯s alive or not.

    ¡¸It reached.¡¹

    ¡¸Please step back.¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan say as they also retreat.

    Celia bes more energized toplete her duty, but since I don¡¯t want to put the cute girl in danger, I have Yakov stand in front of her.

    ¡¸By the way, Yakov, you¡¯re wearing an awful lot under your armor today. Isn¡¯t it too thick?¡¹

    Normally, Yakov and I only wear a sleeveless shirt and underwear. For some reason, he decides toyer more. It¡¯s summer right now, so wearing more will only whittle away at your stamina.

    ¡¸Well, because of that one kick in the ass you gave me, it doesn¡¯t close tight enough and asionally leaks out when I tense up...... It might spill out if I¡¯m just wearing underwear. Having an ident in battle wouldn¡¯t be very cool.¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason?

    ¡¸Sorry about that. I should have held back a little.¡¹

    ¡¸You reap what you sow!¡¹

    Celia repeatedly kicks Yakov¡¯s thigh.

    ¡¸Hieeh! The chief finally......¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s already unfaithful as it is, now he¡¯s going after the same sex, what a sex beast......no, a sex demon......¡¹

    Luna is squealing and at a loss for words for some reason. M is also shuddering.

    Is it nervousness before battle? Well, it¡¯s better to be somewhat tense than toox.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop the chatter here.¡¹

    Ipose myself and turn back to the battle.

    Our allies are heading toward the walls while the catapults fire back and forth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time...... there it is.¡¹

    Almost simultaneously to Leopolt¡¯s prediction, there was a low-pitched hum which resulted in the frontlines of our allies being blown away.

    That must be the enemy ballistae.

    Although catapults have range and a more explosive impact, their haphazard uracy is less of a threat than the ballistae. Not to mention their powerful shots can not be blocked by the shields held by the infantry.

    ¡¸Our own catapults can¡¯t conveniently hit them back either.¡¹

    Even though we actually destroyed many ballistae earlier, the enemy has enough to fill the confines of the walls, so it didn¡¯t actually seem like our attack reduced their numbers at all.

    ¡¸And our ballistae are outmatched...... the difference in height gives them the advantage.¡¹

    Shooting down is more preferred than shooting up as it gives more power and range.

    If we continue this shootout, we¡¯ll waste our precious siege weapons.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we brought those.¡¹

    I nod when Leopolt nces at me.

    Then, there was a thunderous boom.

    ¡¸Fire¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A cannon¡¯s roar echoes across the battlefield.

    Its intense force is tremendous evenpared to ballistae and catapults.

    Soldiers who don¡¯t know what a cannon is would flee in terror.

    The first cannons fired were the Royal army¡¯s cannons.

    I know Erich cautioned his subordinates to carry these things carefully because they are as fragile as ss.

    I believe they had about 20 cannons.

    ¡¸Hit confirmed!!¡¹

    In an instant, cannonballs crashed into Trisnia¡¯s walls.

    Half of the shotspletely missed their mark. Only sevennded on the walls and among those, only three hit the top of the walls.

    The normal uracy of cannons is as poor as that of a catapult, but instead of a parab, the trajectory of a cannon is a straight line, making it easier to hit.

    ¡¸Fumu...... passable, I guess.¡¹

    Celia adorably puts her hand on her chin.

    The enemy ballistae break, and enemy soldiers fall off the wall or turn into red paint on the wall.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the enemy¡¯s turn next.¡¹

    Without dy, the enemy cannons fire back.

    They have 30 cannons, which is more than the Royal army, and the same aim.

    It didn¡¯t take long for three ally cannons to be blown away, and even if the cannon itself wasn¡¯t damaged, the exploding fragments of metal and earth wounded the soldiers in the area. Erich¡¯s tearful facees to my mind.

    ¡¸In the end, we don¡¯t have the height advantage in cannon warfare.¡¹

    ¡¸Nevertheless, they still have to target a particr point since they¡¯re shooting downward. To that degree, they are still loose with their aim. We can aim in a straight line at the wall, so in a sense, we might have the upper hand in terms of uracy. As for power...... well, you know.¡¹

    A cannonball takes out an ally cannon right as Tristan finishes his sentence.

    The flimsy metal sheet propped up in front of the cannon as a makeshift defense was torn apart like paper, allowing the cannonball to crush the cannoneer behind it, as well as some noble further back.

    That was truly a bullseye.

    ¡¸That was a nice shot. A shy one too.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t praise the enemy¡¯s attack......ah, now it¡¯s our turn!¡¹

    Having finished reloading, the Royal army cannons fired again.

    The vibrations travel down to my stomach...... somehow, it seems weaker than before.

    ¡¸That¡¯sme. What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Out of the initial 20 cannons, only four should have been destroyed, however, only 12 cannons were fired. That¡¯s four short.¡¹

    Upon careful inspection of the cannons that did not fire, I see the cannoneers panicking.

    ¡¸There is a crack in the barrel¨D¨D I can¡¯t shoot it like this!¡¹

    ¡¸The gunpowder residue has dried up! I¡¯ll need some time to clean¨D¨D¡¹

    I see.

    Although cannons are powerful weapons, they¡¯re so weak that they break after every shot.

    In surface warfare, if the battle drags on, the firepower of cannons decreases even if the ship is not being bombarded.

    ¡¸Still, three quarters is pretty bad......woah, the enemy is firing again.¡¹

    ¡¸Waah, pphh.¡¹

    I push Celia¡¯s head down and keep her body closer to the ground.

    Yes, we may be outside the range, but things could still go wrong.

    When Celia insists on staying in front of me, I scratch the underside of her chin to get her to obey me.

    The enemy cannonfire assaults our allies¨D¨D

    ¡¸There are fewer of them on their side too.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I didn¡¯t have time to observe from the water, but it¡¯s clear when facing them like this.¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s cannons have been reduced by a greater number than what we destroyed.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be much difference between the fragility of the Royal army cannons and the South Yuguria cannons.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    I nod when Leopolt calls my name.

    ¡¸It¡¯s merely a stopgap since I¡¯m not as rich as the kingdom, please forgive me.¡¹

    I peek behind me and a messenger from headquarters turns back after confirming I moved the cannoneers. An order to move would have been given right away if we dawdled any longer, I¡¯m sure.

    At the same time, my personal armyes from behind the Royal army waving my g...... among them, the cannon unit steps forth.

    A cloth covers the heavy-looking wagon to prevent dust from falling on it so the enemy can¡¯t see exactly what ising, however, they should be certain it is some kind of siege weapon in a situation like this. I can tell their cannons and ballistae are desperately trying to change their aim.

    ¡¸Someone else ising! That g...... it¡¯s the demon army!¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, do they have battering rams or catapults......no, they might have cannons! Look alive, you guys!¡¹

    ¡¸Stay strong, we¡¯re up against a demon. Some of our friends might get their arms and legs chopped off or some women may be impaled from their crotches all the way to their throats. If you look away, you¡¯ll be ying into his hands!!¡¹

    I won¡¯t do something so ruthless to a woman.

    The most I¡¯ll do is skewer them with my thick rod.

    Our cannoneers remove the cloths covering the wagons in unison.

    Revealed from underneath were almost all the cannons I brought with me, 50 of them.

    ¡¸They have more! Are they the main army!?¡¹

    The enemy gasps.

    ¡¸Why does a single feudal lord possess more power than the Royal army...... isn¡¯t this strange......?¡¹

    One of our allies is confused.

    Without ncing at them, Leopolt issues hismand monotonously.

    ¡¸Back line, fire! Next, the middle row......fire! Front row...... fire!!¡¹

    The cannons, arranged into multiple rows, fired in session starting from the back, each volley separated by an interval of a few seconds.

    Leopolt thought of doing it this way, I¡¯m not sure why.

    Ooh, there goes Celia, stepping forward cutely with her chest puffed out.

    ¡¸The dy is for¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if they fired one collective volley, their aim would be concentrated on a single target, and other areas might be neglected. If they fire row-by-row, deviations can be adjusted for. Plus, splitting them up will mitigate smoke¨D¨D ow! Why did you kick me......¡¹

    Tristan exined the reasoning before Celia could.

    Celia pouts and silently knees Tristan in the ass.

    Meanwhile, a scene of carnage unfolds alongside their trivial dispute.

    Enemy cannons, ballistae and soldiers get blown away with pieces of the walls.

    Those cannons which fired just now are not too different from the Royal army cannons in terms of size.

    No matter how many of them are gathered, a decent stone wall is...... not easy to obliterate.

    ¡¸Eei, don¡¯t falter, shoot back!!¡¹

    Despite having inferior numbers, the enemy¡¯s morale remains steady.

    One of my cannons takes a direct hit and the bent barrel twirls in the air before sticking into the ground.

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    Celia furrows her brow.

    She must sympathize with Erich.

    After all, it takes time, effort, and money to make the cannons.

    To be specific, the cannon which got destroyed just now is worth half the price of one of Nonna¡¯s nes.

    ¡¸Which one is really the waste here......¡¹

    I pretend not to hear Tristan sigh.

    The cannon warfare continued afterward, though the walls never really crumbled.

    ¡¸Something is weird.¡¹

    I put my hand on my chin and looked toward Leopolt.

    A wall, even one builtpletely out of stone, should have started to fall apart by now.

    ¡¸Answer, Tristan.¡¹

    Celia copies me and pressures Tristan.

    Tristan is unwilling, but when Celia lifts her leg slowly, he sighs and relents.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t confirm so I¡¯m restricted to my imagination.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, speak.¡¹

    Leopolt says. We can¡¯t afford to scout the enemy further at this time.

    We have to rely on spection.

    ¡¸There is a high possibility that the inside of the walls are reinforced. Specifically, they must have attached iron tes or piled up sandbags to prevent the wall from toppling.¡¹

    Fumu, South Yuguria also has cannons so they will naturally assume we will use them.

    It isn¡¯t odd for them to prepare ordingly.

    Leopolt attempts to add something without cutting his words short.

    ¡¸However¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t exin everything. From the beginning, Trisnia¡¯s walls aren¡¯t even that great. If they had time and manpower to strengthen the walls, it would be more effective to set up additional small forts and camps in front of the walls. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have simply dug a moat around the perimeter¨D¨D eh? What?¡¹

    It felt like Leopolt red briefly at Tristan, but he quickly turned back to the frontlines.

    ¡¸Whatever...... let¡¯s see, the way the surface is breaking is also strange. No matter how much the back is reinforced, it shouldn¡¯t protect the front from damage. Yet the walls look unblemished from here.¡¹

    ¡¸True...... the areas we hit with cannons are slightly scratched, however, none of the rocks appear to be split apart.¡¹

    I refrain from squeezing Celia¡¯s cheeks despite how cute she is when squinting.

    ¡¸In other words, the stones are not normal. Either it is some kind of special material that is particrly durable or they have iron tes inside.¡¹

    I¡¯m not convinced from Tristan¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. A few months prior, that wall was a regr stone wall. Recing the materials or inserting metal inside is equivalent to rebuilding the walls. They shouldn¡¯t have the time or manpower.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviou¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It certainly doesn¡¯t sound realistic. That wall is clearly not purely stone, however, we don¡¯t have enough information to ascertain the truth.¡¹

    This time Leopolt interrupts Tristan.

    Tristan sips tea with a bored expression, which Celia grins at, at a closer distance than necessary.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it. But, it¡¯s not like we have to uncover absolutely everything. We¡¯re not detectives.¡¹

    I shake my head once.

    When in doubt, use raw power to breakthrough.

    ¡¸Bring out the trump card.¡¹

    A new type of cannon is rolled forward on my orders.

    There are 25 of them in total.

    ¡¸W-what are those......¡¹

    ¡¸Huge...... are they also...... cannons?¡¹

    ¡¸How many does he have? How much money did Lord Hardlett spend on military?¡¹

    Commotion spreads among our allies.

    These cannons which were created with the help from the dwarves are much heavier andrger than normal cannons.

    Because of that, it takes more effort to transport and they also inevitably fall behind the rest of the army.

    ¡¸Their power is on a different level.¡¹

    The especially loud roar of this cannon pierces through the chorus of booms.

    Several times more smoke than regr cannons shroud the barrel after sending the cannonball flying into the suspicious wall¨D¨D for once, arger chunk of the wall shatters.

    The stone directly hit by the projectile splits and the fragments crumble to the ground.

    It also caused some of the soldiers on top of the wall to lose their footing and fall off.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    We don¡¯t smile.

    Rather, our brows furrow.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t work either?¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen therge cannons being tested and they easily destroyed walls double the thickness of Trisnia¡¯s walls in one hit, even shooting through a wall with iron imnted inside.

    Leopolt didn¡¯t say anything when I looked at him.

    Tristan also closed his eyes and shrugged.

    I can take that as both of them not knowing what went wrong.

    ¡¸......next!¡¹

    Fine, I¡¯ll have to be stubborn then.

    Arge cannon was pulled along in a four-horse wagon.

    This is a cannon made from an unknown metal known only by the dwarves, which we named ¡°dwarven cannon¡±, and have a total of 16 altogether.

    It is currently the weapon with the most power in my possession.

    The earlierrge cannons were built by craftsmen in Lintbloom with some advice by the dwarves, whereas these cannons are the creations of solely the dwarves, and honestly have many mechanisms I know nothing about.

    The cannoneers also aren¡¯tpletely sure how they work and are merely following instructions on how to load and aim the cannons.

    ¡¸Hey now, is stuffing so much gunpowder a good idea? That¡¯s ten times more than what we put in......¡¹

    ¡¸Get back. The whole cannon might explode......¡¹

    Cannoneers from the Royal army distance themselves from the dwarven cannons.

    Normal cannons would definitely blow up if that amount of gunpowder was used.

    ¡¸But dwarven cannons can handle it, no problem. ¨D¨Ddo it.¡¹

    The boom and smoke from the dwarven cannons made therge cannons seem like toys.

    In the corner of my eye, I see M cover her ears, Irijina be excited, and Tristan fall over.

    Of course, the cannon¡¯s target is the wall.

    The sound of impact was like the sound of a mason whacking stone with a hammer......except it was several hundred times louder.

    ¡¸I-it was prated!¡¹

    Celia bounces up delightedly.

    As reported, the dwarven cannon literally punched a hole through the sturdy stone wall.

    The inside of the city can be seen through the opening.

    ¡¸So it worked.¡¹

    ¡¸It should be over now.¡¹

    The cute Celia nods in content.

    From there, normal cannons,rge cannons and the Royal army¡¯s cannons fire in rapid session.

    Most of the cannons and ballistae left on the wall were blown away by the overwhelming firepower, but¨D¨D

    ¡¸......why won¡¯t it fall?¡¹

    The dwarven cannon opened a hole with one hit.

    Therge cannons appear to be destroying the surface.

    Experience dictates that the wall should have copsed a long time ago.

    ¡¸The Royal army¡¯s siege unit is attacking!¡¹

    Seeing how it was impossible for cannons to clear the wall, the Royal army brings out battering rams.

    Although most of the enemy ballistae and cannons were taken out, there was nothing we could do to stop the arcing iron balls and burning rocks from the catapults within the city or the asional ambushing soldiers throwing pots of oil, which ultimately led to casualties.

    Nevertheless, the battering rams arrived at the walls and were swung with force.

    And¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s not budging! It¡¯s like a wall of steel!!¡¹

    The ram ms once and then twice against the wall.

    After the fourth hit, it was the iron hammer that started to break.

    Additionally, the enemy positions cannons and ballistae behind the hole sted in the wall by the dwarven cannons and shoots at the battering rams.

    The ram, specialized in breaking walls, could not withstand the attacks of siege weapons.

    Multiple rams were destroyed instantly and the operating soldiers ran away.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    ¡¸Cannoneers, retreat.¡¹

    Leopolt instructs the army to withdraw when I mutter.

    ¡¸You still can¡¯t figure it out?¡¹

    I ask Leopolt again.

    ¡¸The wall¡¯s construction...... no, the material itself, is clearly different. However, I don¡¯t know the details.¡¹

    ¡¸We could make a hole in the wall so there can¡¯t be any iron mixed inside...... yet the wall won¡¯t copse even after taking such a beating...... it¡¯s something that looks like stone. Unfortunately, nothinges to mind......¡¹

    Tristan can¡¯t figure it out either.

    While we are still perplexed, the enemy once again mount their ballistae and cannons on the wall.

    We¡¯ll have to start from scratch.

    ¡¸The battle won¡¯t be settled even if we continue to shoot our cannons......¡¹

    Regardless, we don¡¯t know the set up.

    If the enemy rebuilt the wall to be sturdier based on some kind of trick, they could have asked for more.

    However, the enemy made the wall appear capable of being broken.

    Don¡¯t tell me, there is an unexpected reason why the wall suddenly got stronger.

    That was when an allied soldier pointed to the river.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... reinforcements! It¡¯s a reinforcing fleet!!¡¹

    A familiar ship...... that of Ivanna¡¯s, the Suvorov, leads a fleet of more than ten ships slowly toward Trisnia upstream on the river.

    She must have mobilized all possibly operable ships post-battle.

    I notice that the Suvorov has crude repairs done to the hull.

    ¡¸A battleship cannon can destroy it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    Suvorov¡¯s cannons should be less powerful than the dwarven cannons.

    However, the total of cannons on the ships following the battleship easily add up to more than a hundred. It might be possible if all those cannons concentrate on one point.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it will be so simple.¡¹

    The enemy begins to intercept by shooting catapults and cannons, but the bombardment is not a problem for the battleship¡¯s armor ting.

    The thing is, Trisnia is arge city.

    The harbor is the only part facing the river, while the central part of the city is still sufficiently separated.

    Aiming from the ship would inevitably mean entering deep into the harbor, but......

    I try to signal them with smoke to no avail.

    The fleet doesn¡¯t stop moving and a single smallbat ship sails ahead of the gship, taking the lead.

    It was when the imaginary line of the harbor was breached.

    ¡¸......was I toote?¡¹

    The ship halted suddenly, however, its momentum carried the entire vessel forward so much that the front tilted into the water until it gradually sunk.

    ¡¸Trisnia¡¯s harbor has giant chains to seal off entry. Once lowered, no fleet can pass through.¡¹

    Thankfully, Ivanna was wise enough to send another ship as a decoy instead of charging forward with the gship.

    That ship which just sank probably got caught on the chains.

    She can¡¯t st the chains out of the way with cannons since they¡¯re underwater and the winding device is most likely somewhere inside the city.

    In other words, we have to infiltrate the city onnd in order to remove the chains, except we¡¯re struggling to even clear the first step.

    ¡¸I can see Ivanna getting angry.¡¹

    A wry smile forms on my face, although the situation doesn¡¯t change.

    The only method left is......

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll have to bulldoze my way through.¡¹

    The dwarven cannons use gears to change their angle of fire, while thick logs are stuck under therge cannons to allow a high enough angle to shoot into the city.

    If I run for the gate while the cannons are providing covering fire, I might be able to force my way inside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible, though I don¡¯t rmend it.¡¹

    Leopolt says.

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    If I do that, the casualties we suffer will be tremendous.

    On top of that, the city will be messed up like Arnd.

    Coteral damage to the city is unavoidable to a certain degree, but I¡¯d rather not incur the wrath of the women of the city again.

    ¡¸From what I heard in Arnd regarding South Yuguria, the possibility of them having a poor reputation is low. If we rampage throughout the city, we¡¯ll be seen as the viins.¡¹

    Leopolt continued after Tristan offered his thoughts.

    ¡¸More important than popr sentiment is that we need to halt the city of Trisnia from functioning. Ample port facilities will serve as a base to recapture the west coast, and maintained logistics facilities will serve as a base for advancement to the south or possibly a form of containment for the city states. Forcibly attacking and turning the ce into ruins would drastically hinder our future strategy.¡¹

    An express messengeres running in from Erich.

    ¡¸Order from the Military Commissioner! Lord Hardlett is to refrain from attacking and to obey instructions from headquarters for a more reliable¨D¨D¡¹

    So Erich is thinking the same thing.

    Man, it¡¯s impressive how well he knows me.

    ¡¸In any case, we have to be smart in our approach of Trisnia¡¯s capture.¡¹

    This is definitely going to be time-consuming again.

    ¡¸That would be ideal. ......But maybe we can finish it up quickly.¡¹

    Leopolt looks up at the sky with half-closed eyes.

    Beyond the west coast of the river, from the great mountain range, ck clouds slowly drift in our direction.

 Chapter 441: After a Long Rain

    <h4>Chapter 441: After a Long Rain</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Bwrwrwr...... Muu, bwrbwr.¡¹

    Celia shakes her head, flinging the water droplets trickling down her bangs away.

    However, the endlessly falling raindrops quickly soak the cute Celia from head to toe.

    A downpour started immediately after the cannon battle the other day, equally drenching the enemy and ally alike.

    It wasn¡¯t heavy enough to be considered a storm. And it didn¡¯t seem like it would continue forever.

    Still, the intermittent wet weather that alreadysted for three days thoroughly showered the bodies of every soldier and left puddles on the ground.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you put on your hood?¡¹

    I suggest to Celia.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t worsen my field of view in front of the enemy. It would be bad if we got ambushed!¡¹

    Celia retorts as she shakes her head again.

    ¡¸How cute, but if you catch a cold, your tumtum won¡¯t be feeling so good.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, don¡¯t say something so weird!¡¹

    I shift my attention from Celia, who turns her back to me with a soft ¡®hmp¡¯, to M.

    M hastily removes the hood she was wearing. Why? Having it on is a smart thing to do.

    ¡¸Muu......¡¹

    M wipes the raindrops running along her face with her left hand.

    That gesture coupled with her wet hair made her look extra gorgeous, contrasting the cute Celia, although I don¡¯t favor one over the other.

    Somehow, my sexual cravings are being stirred.

    I shift my gaze again, this time to Pipi.

    ¡¸This rain, I¡¯m sick of it.¡¹

    Pipi is sitting beside Pochi, rubbing a brush against its scales dully.

    Pochi growls in content and spreads its wings to shield Pipi from getting wet.

    Such a touching scene disperses the rising lust within me.

    ¡¸Pochi stinks more from the rain. ......ah, there¡¯s mold on its scales.¡¹

    Pochi whines sadly.

    ¡¸In any case, you can¡¯t avoid getting wet. Just hold your positions¨D¨D¡¹

    I say as I shift my gaze to Tristan.

    ¡¸I agree with that notion.¡¹

    Tristan isn¡¯t wearing a hood. No, he doesn¡¯t need to.

    He¡¯s sitting on a wooden bench with an opened cloth umbre positioned over his head and squeezed under his armpit, all while drinking tea and reading a book.

    ¡¸If enough guards have been stationed, the others can rest in a better environ¨D¨D ow! Why am I being kicked!?¡¹

    I switch over to Leopolt when I see Celia punish Tristan.

    I happen to catch a glimpse of a ball of muscles bathing in the rain naked, but it¡¯s probably my imagination.

    That guy is also staring straight ahead without a hood on.

    He isn¡¯t shaking like Celia and he isn¡¯t wiping his face like M either.

    The way he looks with the rain dripping along his short hair and down his face like he doesn¡¯t care is¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸More than cold-hearted, it¡¯s creepy......almost to the point of being idiotic.¡¹

    When Leopolt heard me speak, only his eyeballs rolled in my direction.

    His gaze was not directed at Trisnia, where the enemy was, or our allies being hit by the rain.

    It was directed at an open spot in the air...... I assume it¡¯s because he was gauging the severity of the rain.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still going.¡¹

    ¡¸Since the rain started, it has stopped five times in the span of ten hours and has continued for a total of 60 hours.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know that much detail.

    ¡¸For this season...... isn¡¯t it rare?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The river coast region, including Trisnia, gets a certain amount of precipitation during the summer season. Depending on the year, there might be enough to cause a natural disaster such as a flood, however......¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like this is too much rain.¡¹

    The current rainfall is not exactly a torrential downpour.

    With that said, it must be raining harder near the water source around the mountain range, as the level of water in the river is gradually increasing......

    ¡¸What hurts is that we can¡¯t use cannons.¡¹

    The one area we have the enemy crushed in is the firepower of our cannons.

    The gunpowder required to fire those cannons has be moist from the rain and water entering the barrels of the cannons makes it extremely dangerous for us to use.

    If we have to fight with ballistae, catapults and closebat, we¡¯ll inevitably be at a disadvantage.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the problem of the walls. It¡¯s the reason for such a heated debate in the war council.¡¹

    Erich¡¯s staff officers pulled out a map of the city and are still arguing over what to do.

    I can¡¯t me them for getting flustered, since the supposedly weak Trisnia walls repelled a battering ram.

    Considering the six month period the city was upied, it¡¯s unthinkable for the entire wall to be rebuilt.

    The shape is exactly the same, so it must be impossible.

    ¡¸Did they use magic?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know any powerful magic that could be so convenient.

    The walls are sturdy and the harbor is sealed tightly.

    Currently, our only way through is the dwarven cannon, and even that is rendered unavable due to the rain.

    ¡¸We have no other option except to revise our n under the assumption that the walls are fortified.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help smiling after the very typical Leopolt answer.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the enemy rapidly renovated their walls or whether they fortified the walls with an unknown magic or whether some kind of hidden power was unleashed. If the premise changes, then we¡¯ll just have to amend the condition and rethink our strategy. We can mull over the ¡°why¡± and ¡°how¡± after the fact.

    ¡¸We have a n?¡¹

    Leopolt nods slightly.

    Then he points to our bored ally fleet, going back and forth.

    ¡¸The water in the river is rising. Let us draw in our fleet to a safe stream.¡¹

    His suggestion was simply an evacuation n for our fleet, unrted to any kind of bold measure.

    A Few Hours Later.

    ¡¸Put your back into it¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Do it perpendicr to the current! How can you expect to pull it when it¡¯s diagonal!?¡¹

    Ship after ship gets dragged from therge North Teries river to a smaller, nameless river.

    It¡¯s difficult for abat vessel to enter a small stream on its own, so soldiers tug on ropes hanging from the deck to transport the ships from one coast to another at a turtle¡¯s pace.

    ¡¸Keep your oars shallow but quick. If you thrust it all the way to the bottom, they¡¯ll break!¡¹

    ¡¸Drop off any food or water. If the ship¡¯s too heavy, the bilge will scrape against the ground!¡¹

    While the river¡¯s size is small, it is at the terminating point of the North Teries and it has extra water from the rain, so the width is at least several meters.

    To begin with, this wouldn¡¯t work if not for the increased water level.

    ¡¸Hey...... why go through all this trouble? Wouldn¡¯t it better to let them wait in some cove for the water to rise? The enemy shouldn¡¯t have a capable fleet anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸How would I know? I¡¯m only doing it because I was told.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh...... well, are the ships going to bepletely on standby until the rain stops? Is the rain that bad? I mean, the capital gets this kind of drizzle here and there.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s normal to get more rain next to a river. Even a river as small as this one has a levee. I don¡¯t think we need to be afraid of a light shower.¡¹

    Soldiers carry out their orders without an ounce of satisfaction towards the reasoning behind them.

    Moreover, the enemy yells provocatively at us.

    ¡¸Heey! Do Goldonian sailors take breaks when it¡¯s raining?¡¹

    ¡¸So we can still y in the water a little longer?¡¹

    Although our soldiers ignore the scornful remarks and continue their work, it doesn¡¯t help their morale.

    By the way, Ivanna, the fleetmander, locked herself in themander¡¯s quarters after protesting fiercely and hasn¡¯t shown her face since.

    Sekrit simrlyined and let out a ¡°hmm¡± before also locking herself in a room.

    I feel like the reason she hasn¡¯t shown herself is not anger.

    ¡¸Is the demon Hardlett afraid of the water!? Makes sense, since he doesn¡¯t look like he can swim, hahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸......hey, is there any meaning to this evacuation?¡¹

    I¡¯m not asking because of their jeers, I¡¯m actually curious about this move.

    I¡¯m definitely not getting affected by the enemy¡¯s taunts.

    ¡¸Coward, only your appearance is imposing, huh? When the demon gets wet, his crotch shrivels up?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    I reflexively pick up a rock at my foot and throw it into the city.

    The rock arcs into the gray sky and disappears......

    ¡¸Gyaa!¡¹

    The head of one enemy soldier who poked his head above the wall to shout at us splits apart and falls down.

    At the same time, the enemy and our allies start sporadically exchanging a few volleys of arrows.

    ¡¸I could care less about the enemy¡¯s abuse. More importantly, why are we evacuating?¡¹

    I bypass the silently staring M and question Leopolt.

    He replies inly with eyes I¡¯m not sure are open or closed.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning to it. I don¡¯t think the North Teries is in any danger of overflowing from this extent of rain. On the contrary, the risk is higher in a smaller and narrower river. It¡¯s an improbable choice especially when the enemy doesn¡¯t have any ships to threaten us with.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Waah! I-it¡¯s all messed up!¡¹

    Out of frustration, I grabbed Celia and ruffled her hair.

    Because her hair was wet, it became more of a mess than usual.

    ¡¸If we withdraw the fleet, the enemy will surely believe it¡¯s safe to call the army from the recently reinforced west coast. It will be difficult for transport vessels to cross an overflowing river, however, having tens of thousands of elite troops in Trisnia will make it extremely difficult to conquer.¡¹

    ¡¸......hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah...... it¡¯s not going back to normal.¡¹

    I set Celia aside after her hair resembles some mythical monster and pressure Leopolt.

    ¡¸So our actions are for the preservation of the fleet, an absolutely stupid n.¡¹

    Now, what should I do?

    First and foremost, I¡¯ll steal away that girl named Nina.

    Just then, a report came from an ally monitoring the river.

    ¡¸Enemy transport sighted on the west coast! They appear to be forcefully heading for Trisnia!¡¹

    Saved in the nick of time.

    ¡¸One ship capsized...... one ship gave up and turned downstream......three ships entered the Trisnia port! Another five ships are following¨D¨D!¡¹

    Ally soldiers by the shore already attempt firing cannons, but the shots don¡¯t reach.

    In the meantime, the gunpowder gets wet and a strange soundes from the cannon before releasing fine dust and bing inoperable.

    Our fleet was being pulled into the small river with ropes, so we naturally couldn¡¯t pursue the enemy.

    ¡¸The enemy has the upper hand in everything.¡¹

    Leopolt nods and drops his gaze from the enemies and allies to some old-looking documents.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Exin yourself!¡¹

    The unsatisfied M and exploding Celia pounces toward Leopolt for answers one secondter.

    I hold back the two girls and mess up M¡¯s hair while I¡¯m at it, then sit beside Leopolt.

    ¡¸So, when will we have the advantage?¡¹

    ¡¸Midday tomorrow.¡¹

    Fumu, that¡¯s surprisingly close.

    ¡¸What do we need?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s contempt and a little bit of luck.¡¹

    Then I won¡¯t do anything unnecessary.

    ¡¸If all goes well, can we settle it tomorrow?¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Fine, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯m going to spend time with a woman.¡¹

    After saying that, I stand up.

    As I walk past Celia, who is desperately trying to fix her hair, and M, I see Leopolt¡¯s stack of papers on his desk.

    ¡°Old Map of Trisnia and its Surrounding Region¡±, ¡°©–©–-year Heavy Flood¡±, ¡°Trisnia Kingdom¡¯s River Network¡±, ¡°How to Manipte Idiot Lords¡±

    I chuckle to myself.

    ¡¸Heh...... looks like you have the general idea figured out. But this is going to end up ruining the city...... well, I guess it¡¯s better than everything being engulfed by a sea of mes.¡¹

    Tristan sighs after flipping quickly through one of the resource materials.

    ¡¸Ahn? How am I supposed to know what Leopolt wants to do?¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s eyes widen and he grumbles.

    ¡¸......then why did you leave it to him? If you don¡¯t know his true intent, then isn¡¯t what Leopolt-san doing basically betrayal?¡¹

    I guess you¨D¨D

    ¡¸I know that we¡¯re going to fight it out tomorrow at noon. Besides that, I don¡¯t really need to understand every single process.¡¹

    I would only get upset if that sour face exined each and every detail to me.

    I want to sleep with a woman already, so I¡¯m leaving.

    ¡¸......what an interesting rtionship.¡¹

    I brush off Tristan¡¯s fascinatedment and get into a ¡°special¡± wagon in the Transportation Corps¨D¨Dalso known as the prostitute wagon.

    ¡¸Alright, next¨D¨D if you have a distributed ticket, you get one shot, if you¡¯re paying out of your own pocket, consecutive rounds is OK¨D¨D wait, Hardlett-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m shocked...... this is a ce for soldiers to relieve themselves, hold on...... I mean, I¡¯ll dly...... eh, you¡¯re giving me that much!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you give me this much, then I¡¯ll entertain any fetish...... wooah! It¡¯s huge! You¡¯re kidding me!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m definitely going to break and not be able to continue doing business...... y-you¡¯re going to make me your mistress...... r-really? You¡¯ll also shoulder all of my debt......? And you¡¯ll look after the child......?¡¹

    ¡¸......go ahead then. Do it in one thrust¨D¨D higyuuuh!!¡¹

    I look forward to what Leopolt will show me tomorrow while swinging my hips and gently stroking the head of the unconscious woman.

 Chapter 442: Man Ball

    <h4>Chapter 442: Man Ball</h4>

    ¡¸That was great. Thanks.¡¹

    I separate from the body of the prostitute I chose to take care of.

    She is already unconscious and the only answer I received came in the form of a wet, goopy sound from her crotch.

    My feet feel unpleasantly sticky.

    Apparently, the floor was sttered with my seed and her love juices.

    When I dismount from the wagon, rxing soldiers and coworkers of the prostitute look at me nervously.

    We¡¯re all doing the same things so there¡¯s no need to focus on me.

    ¡¸No, I mean, it¡¯s abnormal for the wagon to be shaking that much...... I thought it would tip over.¡¹

    ¡¸The screaming could be heard clearly too. I peeked countless times to see if she was being tortured. It turns out she was simply feeling good......more importantly, how incredible must you be? If I...... no, nevermind. I¡¯ll probably end up like that.¡¹

    At the same time, a pathetic cry devoid of reasones from the back of a wagon.

    I left after pulling the hand of the prostitute attending to a soldier and guiding it to my crotch.

    ¡¸That person was this big when he was limp, can you believe it!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying!? That¡¯s¨D¨D......¡¹

    It feels like the sky is gradually getting brighter, however, the rain hasn¡¯t stopped so I don¡¯t know the exact time of day.

    ¡¸......are you finished?¡¹

    Celia appears from the shadow of the wagon.

    Her face is oddly big...... or so I thought, it¡¯s just her puffing her cheeks.

    I poke one of the inted sides and let the air out.

    ¡¸Pshhh...... Leopolt-san is almost done preparing. We¡¯ll be ready to depart shortly.¡¹

    Celia straightens my clothes and takes out a set of makeup tools, then dabs my nape and neck with them.

    ¡¸There are kiss marks all over...... it doesn¡¯t look good, so I¡¯ll hide it for you. Just keep walking.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thanks.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really mind since they¡¯re like badges of honor.

    Celia darts to my left and right in search of every hickey, bouncing up adorably when there was a high spot she couldn¡¯t reach.

    I do as she says and continue walking, smiling at Celia¡¯s healing cuteness.

    ¡¸Watch out.¡¹

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹

    I narrowly tripped on a bunch of rocks near my feet.

    They¡¯re too regrly-shaped to be used by catapults. Maybe we should stack them up for a tform...... or whatever.

    ¡¸This rain isn¡¯t stopping at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m worried that the wet ground will affect the horses.¡¹

    If it continues raining, the river might overflow too......

    ¡¸......it¡¯s not rising at all.¡¹

    The water level isn¡¯t particrly increasing a whole lot.

    Those sailors of the evacuatedbat vessels are looking bored on the deck of their ships.

    Well, it¡¯s not a torrential downpour, so I guess they¡¯re not too concerned.

    ¡¸Mm......and I¡¯m done!¡¹

    Celia finished erasing the kiss marks on my body.

    I won¡¯t point out that I felt her lips give me a peck on my neck.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    I wrap my arm around Celia¡¯s shoulder and go in for a kiss.

    Of course, she doesn¡¯t refuse, closing her eyes and tiptoeing to meet me halfway.

    ¡¸Hau!¡¹

    She suddenly realizes the gazes of soldiers on her and hastily separates from me.

    ¡¸What are you guys looking at!? Have you forgotten the strict order to finish up by noon!? Keep your hands moving!!¡¹

    Theirmander also scolds them and demands them to get back to work.

    A slender and long hole......resembling that of a moat, is being dug directly toward Trisnia.

    If we want to brace for the enemy¡¯s counterattack, I would think it¡¯s better to dig it parallel...... even if it¡¯s for an ambush, there¡¯s no way we won¡¯t get seen digging forward from the enemy vantage point.

    ¡¸Maybe I shouldn¡¯t interfere, being an amateur and all.¡¹

    I walk along with the embarrassed Celia under my arm.

    ¡¸We will nowmence our attack. Please takemand.¡¹

    Leopolt deres after looking at my face.

    ¡¸How sudden.¡¹

    Obviously, attackinges with the territory of war, but our poor situation hasn¡¯t changed.

    Celia gets agitated and starts huffing and puffing, but remembers the mistake shemittedst time and detes.

    She¡¯s cute when she¡¯s fidgety.

    ¡¸Did some kind of new weapon arrive? Something that can blow up the wall into pieces in one hit.¡¹

    ¡¸Currently, we have no method of destroying the city walls. I want you to use brute strength.¡¹

    He¡¯s asking for the unreasonable again.

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t work after being sted that much by cannons and catapults. It¡¯s not going to fall if I¨D¨Dtch.¡¹

    Coincidentally, Gildress happened to hear what I said at the worst timing and came over.

    His body trembled as he entered the tent with a smile...... a few minutester, Aless soldiers try to push their way in.

    Reading my intent, Celia stands in the entrance of the tent with her arms stretched out, blocking the Aless soldiers, then asks Leopolt with a sideways nce.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the reason for doing that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a diversion. The real operation is a little toorge-scale and noticeable.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure it is.

    ¡¸I¡¯m wary of enemy spies so I haven¡¯t given a consolidated order yet, but unless we distract them, I fear they will find out. Also, for a rather pointless brute force attack, it¡¯s more natural for Lord Hardlett to takemand more so than me.¡¹

    There are things I want to say, however, Leopolt goes on before I could open my mouth to protest.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already discussed it with the Military Commissioner, who is prepared to sacrifice soldiers. In fact, if their deaths are more shy, it would be more effective as a distraction.¡¹

    He¡¯s the same as usual.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say this in front of Yakov. He¡¯ll start a fight again.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, though I don¡¯t remember there ever being anything of the sort.¡¹

    Almost at the same time Leopolt finishes his sentence, I hear the sound of resounding footsteps,

    ¡¸Hurry! We¡¯ll bete for battle!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s truly fortuitous we get to power our way through!¡¹

    ¡¸If we aren¡¯t using our honed muscles now, when else would we use them!?¡¹

    There it is.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you through! Aegir-sama is still in the middle of¨D¨Dhngyaa!¡¹

    Celia, who had her arms spread wide and her chin raised to project her voice, gets blown away.

    She adjusts her body in midair andnds softly back on the ground. She rolls on the thin carpet andes to a stop.

    Then, she faces the culprit who bumped her, Gildress, and her hair stands up in a point at him.

    ¡¸Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing to my cute¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I heard your n, friend!! That we¡¯re going to start a manly attack!!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel likeining anymore.

    He probably doesn¡¯t realize what he did to Celia.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what we¡¯re doing. You guys will participate too, so go get ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll sit out a manly attack!¡¹

    What is that repulsive attack name?

    ¡¸Time to attack. Vanguard, advance.¡¹

    I give out orders while riding Schwartz.

    ¡¸25th Battalion, start attacking!¡¹

    ¡¸29th Battalion, don¡¯t lose your nerve!¡¹

    Royal army soldiers entrusted to me by Erich, rush towards the city walls.

    Behind them, catapultsunch rocks and ballistae fire arcing bolts.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have much effect though.¡¹

    M murmurs beside me.

    By the way, Celia was tasked with defending headquarters with her own battalion.

    Her army suffered great losses in the previous battle, which actually works out in her favor, making it easier to control the group.

    She¡¯s really just starting over a few steps back.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re only using rocks and chunks of iron. We¡¯re unable to use burning rocks and oil in this rain.¡¹

    If it was only a light drizzle, they might still have a small effect, but everything is pretty wet since it¡¯s been raining for several days. Now, it¡¯s impossible for oil and gunpowder to start a fire.

    ¡¸Battering rams are absent too.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve confirmed that they have no effect.¡¹

    Cannons are unusable in this downpour.

    We can¡¯t exactly build a rain shelter in front of the enemy and hide in it either.

    ¡¸So we have no choice except to go with a primitive tactic.¡¹

    Yakov chimes in from the opposite side.

    ¡¸I feel sorry for the soldiers, but this is war. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    After the sorry excuse for an attack, the soldiers step forward.

    Three people per group carry simple woodendders.

    They¡¯re hoping to climb up the walls quickly and take control of the ramparts.

    Trisnia¡¯s walls disyed an unknown tenacity, but are fortunately only five meters tall, an easy hurdle fordders to clear.

    ¡¸Chargeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    Allied soldiers yell loudly and run forward.

    The final chapter of siege warfare, invading the city...... that¡¯s what their goal is.

    ¡¸Archers, loose!¡¹

    ¡¸Ballistae...... begin firing!¡¹

    ¡¸Catapults, pull back...... now!¡¹

    Arrows, bolts, and rocks and iron balls from within the city fly at us.

    Our vanguard falls and the momentum of our attack is quashed.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing straight at us! Heh, we¡¯re not so naive that idiots can beat us by charging in blindly! Do it!¡¹

    Pots filled with liquid drop down on the heads of the soldiers starting to put their feet on the rungs of thedders.

    ¡¸H-hot¨D¨D!! Gyaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaah! My eyes! My face!!¡¹

    As soon as the liquid touched the soldiers and the ground, steam rose and harsh sizzling sounds could be heard.

    Those directly hit instantly fell over and died, while others writhed in pain.

    ¡¸......boiling oil. That can be used in spite of the rain. No, if it makes contact with water, it will ssh even more and be extra annoying.¡¹

    M furrows her brow.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be blocked by shields so it¡¯s harder to deal with than rocks in a sense.¡¹

    Yakov alsoments with a troubled expression.

    The vanguard waspletely stalled and casualties continued to mount.

    Commanders quickly turned to me in a panic.

    ¡¸Have them fall back. We can¡¯t do anything against that.¡¹

    So the advance guard retreats, and our next attack squad steps forward.

    However, we have no breakthrough solution.

    Just from the enemy showing their fierce resistance, the movement of our soldiers seems worse than the vanguard.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s quite one-sided. We should change our offensive¨D¨D¡¹

    Sorry M, it¡¯s not how you¡¯re thinking.

    Since this is a diversion, the deaths are necessary sacrifices.

    Although, the enemy might get suspicious if we prolong such a pathetic and pointless attack.

    We need to be more shy...... at the very least, we have to make them lose their mind.

    ¡¸Yakov. I want to do something a bit reckless. Your n......¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Then...... guoooh!!¡¹¡¸Leave it to us!! Aless has a n!!¡¹

    Gildress knocks Yakov aside and rushes to my side.

    M was about to help Yakov up after he smacked his face into the ground, but she jumps back and insults him.

    Oh yeah, I think I heard a scream mixed with a strange noise from his ass.

    ¡¸A n from you? Are you going to tear down the fences or something?¡¹

    How unexpected.

    It would be as normal as Tristan or Adolph training their bodies.

    Gildress disregards my concern and continues to exin in a booming voice.

    ¡¸Brute force is certainly a masculine way, however, it¡¯s not the same as haphazardly throwing soldiers at the enemy!¡¹

    Being lectured by this guy hurts my heart.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like destroying a massive boulder! Simply punching it isn¡¯t manly, it¡¯s idiotic! You have to ram into with a running start, kick it, and headbutt it. That¡¯s the true way of a man!! As my friend, you are a true man. Sit here.¡¹

    I was directed to a pile of cloths.

    I felt obligated to sit down in the moment andter noticed that I was on a bundle of sheets or pillows and that a stinky smell wasing from them.

    ¡¸A real man doesn¡¯t hesitate!! We won¡¯t fall behind either!!¡¹

    Gildress plops himself down on a simr mound of cloths and signals his men with a swing of his arm.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The Aless soldiers take a catapult¨D¨D oh, they carried one over.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a fully built catapult they¡¯re lifting......¡¹

    M was speechless.

    I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ve already epted the fact they¡¯re beyondmon sense a long time ago.

    ¡¸Friend, prepare...... no, forget it! A man of your caliber won¡¯t be frightened. It was offensive of me! Anyways, do it!¡¹

    ¡¸My king! Fellow man! Fully demonstrate your military prowess and muscr ability!¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t be far behind! Now, go wild!¡¹

    I can¡¯t follow this conversation. And in the next moment, Gildress and I, along with a few other Aless soldiers, are covered with a cloth.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    Although the cloth is dirty, it¡¯s soft and doesn¡¯t hinder my breathing or my movements.

    However, I have a bad feeling.

    ¡¸¡¸Into the fray!!¡¹¡¹

    I feel myself being lifted up by multiple Aless soldiers and tossed.

    A small gap in the cloth allowed me to see the same thing being done to Gildress.

    Did we just get put on...... you¡¯re kidding me.

    ¡¸This is a ¡°man-ball¡±! Let it fly!!¡¹

    At Gildress¡¯s order, my body leaves the ground.

    ¡¸L-Lord Hardlett¨D¨D!! Aegir-san¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I hear M shout.

    It¡¯s cute how she instinctively called me by name, but now is not the time to be focusing on that.

    This is a nostalgic sensation...... it was the same when I was carried off into the sky by those monster birds......and then fell down.

    After reaching the peak height, I start descending.

    I can¡¯t see because of the cloth over me and I¡¯m disoriented from being spun around.

    Well, the most I can do is curl up into a ball and brace for impact.

    It wasn¡¯t long until Inded.

    ¡¸Guuh.¡¹

    The force of the crash pierced through my back and into my chest, pushing the air out of my lungs.

    My entire body gets banged up as I slowly roll to a stop.

    ¡¸W-what was that? What did those guys from Goldonia shoot at us!?¡¹

    ¡¸A cloth? Is it possibly soaked in oil or maybe it¡¯s hiding gunpowder......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I think I saw some people being covered. Do you think......there¡¯s no way.¡¹

    Those voices I hear must belong to South Yugurian soldiers.

    I guess Inded somewhere in the middle of the enemy camp.

    I check the state of my body in a split second.

    I don¡¯t feel anything out of ce.

    Oh, so that¡¯s what the cloth wrapping was for?

    ¡¸T-Try poking it first. It might explode.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure...... protect me with your shield.¡¹

    Even though I was partially cushioned by the cloth, I was justunched by a catapult, so my whole body is in pain.

    I don¡¯t think I have the luxury to stretch though.

    I open up my body from the curled-up state and tear off the cloth.

    ¡¸Uoooh!!¡¹

    I scan my surroundings immediately.

    It looks like I was sent over the walls sessfully.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it was a person! They¡¯re crazy!¡¹

    I stand up, draw my Dual Crater out from the sheath on my waist and sh diagonally at the spear-wielding soldier nearby, then proceed to use the momentum to ram him with my shoulder, knocking him into the city walls.

    Three soldiers stared nkly behind me.

    Before they could react, I slit the throat of one of them.

    I block the de of one enemy who finally mustered enough strength to move, then take a step toward him for a powerful thrust into his chest.

    I briefly let go of my Dual Crater to pick up the sword of the enemy I just killed, then use his weapon to split the head of the final standing enemy soldier.

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    Just when I thought I eliminated everyone, I tilted my head to the side barely in time for a few crossbow bolts to graze my ear.

    I should have expected as much. This is the enemy¡¯s territory, of course I¡¯m going to be attacked from all directions.

    Four of them have crossbows, six are running in from the right with spears, eight soldiers holding swords and shields are on the left, then ten archers are aiming from below...... argh, how troublesome.

    I pick up a shield lying on the ground to help protect myself for now, but I won¡¯t be able to cover all my blindspots as long as I¡¯m surrounded.

    ¡¸Damn Aless and their fool of a king. I¡¯ll ball them up and fire them out of a cannon.¡¹

    My situation changes before I could finish cursing.

    ¡¸My name is Gildress! Now,e and fight me!!¡¹

    Gildress charges into the four crossbowmen and instantly turns them into mince meat.

    Oh right, this guy was also fired into the city with me.

    ¡¸Wahaha! Weaklings, I¡¯ll teach you what a real man is!¡¹

    Two Aless soldiers, who I believe were alsounched into the city with us, runs into the enemy spearmen and begins fighting.

    Another ball of cloth falls in the middle of the enemies holding swords and shields, knocking over two soldiers in the process, and then a melee develops when the Aless soldiers burst out of the cloth.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re still shooting people.¡¹

    I see balls of clothnding on top of the walls and other ces within the city, followed by Aless soldiers being unleashed.

    The ridiculous strategy resulted in a few broken arms and legs, however, the Aless soldiersugh it off and continue to fight.

    Some crash into the wall or fall to the ground, but they simply get back up and return to the catapult to beunched again.

    ¡¸More and more of them are¨D¨D eei, so the earlier attack was to set this up!?¡¹

    A high-ranking man shouts

    ¡¸How can this be called a strategy!? In what world do youunch soldiers with catapults!!?¡¹

    I share his sentiment.

    ¡¸But this is convenient.¡¹

    Because of such an outrageous disy, they¡¯repletely overlooking Leopolt¡¯s n.

    This diversion can be considered a great sess. At the very least, the ce we were shot is very chaotic.

    Obviously, when everything is over, I¡¯m shooting those Aless idiots out of a cannon.

    ¡¸Guooh...... my arms are dislocated and I can¡¯t get up.¡¹

    I pick up the Aless soldier who injured himself from the fall, forcibly shift his arms back into ce and shove a sword and shield in front of him.

    ¡¸What are you writhing around for? Hurry and fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, friend! It was pretty pathetic that I dislodged my arms from something so trivial! I¡¯ll have to retrain myself after going home!¡¹

    That soldier puffs out his chest, showing me he has recovered, and then runs off toward the enemy.

    ¡¸......I guess I have to go too.¡¹

    I look down at the city of Trisnia.

    It¡¯s a five-meter jump and there¡¯s a chance I could break my leg if Ind awkwardly.

    I see a wooden shed nearby, probably built as a storage for the South Yuguria army.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use that.¡¹

    I hop off without hesitation.

    It resembled a certain someone beside me.

    ¡¸Hahaha!! Our true friend, we think the same way!!¡¹

    I actually did it reluctantly.

    The roof of the shed copsed when Gildress and Inded on top of the weak structure.

    Unable to bear the weight, the walls of the shed were also crushed.

    And our actions attracted enemies in no time.

    Even in the rain, the falling debris of the shed created a small cloud of dust that shrouded our bodies.

    I heard a collective gulp from the soldiers surrounding us, then I waited for the moment the smoke was cleared by the rain.

    ¡¸¡¸OOooooooh!!¡¹¡¹

    I didn¡¯t mean to time it with him or anything, but Gildress also roars simultaneously.

    For some reason, we happen to yell at the same volume and tone, amplifying the shockwave and causing the enemy soldiers to take a step back.

    Some of them even fall on their asses.

    ¡¸If roaring works, then I can take care of this in one go.¡¹

    I say as I survey the city.

    Trisnia is a big city, but that¡¯s only in terms of its poption and functionality, not the actual area enclosed by the walls. If it¡¯s sheer size, then Rafen is way bigger.

    Other than that, the residential buildings are awfully close to the walls and will likely get damaged in this battle.

    ¡¸Well, I guess nobody¡¯s living in these anymore.¡¹

    The former houses closest to the walls are all reinforced with iron ting, several alleys are sealed off with piles of rocks, and windows are hammered shut with thick nks of wood.

    ¡¸So if we managed to get through the walls with the first attack, we would have to demolish each house individually?¡¹

    Even without the wall, it would be difficult for us to conquer the city then.

    More soldierse flooding out of the former houses.

    As their allies increased, the soldiers who faltered from our roar also recovered.

    ¡¸Shall we do it here?¡¹

    ¡¸No, run into the houses. For the two of us, fighting in a narrow space is more advantageous. It¡¯ll be hard to deal with them while getting poked at in such an open area.¡¹

    I point to the town area of the city-turned-fortress with my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸There are only two of them! We can bury them in one strike!!¡¹

    All fifty enemies coordinate a group attack.

    We don¡¯t wait for them to set up and run straight at the ones in front of us at a faster speed than they expected.

    I didn¡¯t particrly signal to Gildress, however our timings are synced up perfectly.

    While I click my tongue, Gildress smiles contently¨D¨Dhis body shivering in delight.

    First I deal with the vanguard, slicing the first enemy soldier¡¯s head with my Dual Crater from the skull down through his chin.

    Beside me, Gildress uses his beloved de that rivals my Dual Crater, the Light of Aless, and slices an enemy whose legs are in an L-stance.

    An enemy aimed for the moment my sword was lowered, but I simply tilt my head to the side, letting his spear narrowly scrape ayer of skin off my ear.

    I raise my leg at the same time to evade the sh aiming for my foot...... or so I make it seem, instead I stomp on the de with my steel boots and shatter his weapon.

    I don¡¯t wait long to lift my leg again, immediately kneeing another enemy in the torso, rupturing his stomach and making him vomit.

    Gildress bends his upper body backward to dodge a thrust from a sword, then counters with a punch to the face.

    ¡¸These guys are as strong as they look!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not only that! They¡¯re unbelievably skilled¨D¨D kuhi!¡¹

    I sliced his trachea before he could finish speaking.

    I deliberately allow my sh to be shallow so his neck bone doesn¡¯t get cut and use minimal wasted movement to swing my sword back, slicing the windpipe of another enemy, then I instinctively dodge the sword aiming at me from behind and spin around to sh the right side of his abdomen.

    Gildress parries two spears with his shield, closes the distance in a single leap and finishes off the enemy soldiers with his shield and sword respectively.

    He lets the swinging war hammer from behind hit air, grabs the man¡¯s arm and ms him into the ground with a shoulder throw, and confirms the kill with a stomp to the face.

    Then Gildress turns in my direction and yells.

    ¡¸Friend!! To the right!!¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Gildress and I stop charging and point our swords to the right.

    Soaring through the air are six arrows. They must be highly-capable archers as they are all on course to hit their target.

    First, I swipe at three arrows aimed at my chest with my sword.

    Twoe at my thigh and one goes for my crotch. Taking damage in enemy territory isn¡¯t good.

    At that trajectory, they would still hit even if I jump backwards.

    I picture Celia¡¯s movements in my mind as I store power in my legs and spring up.

    I wasn¡¯t simply jumping backwards, I arched my upper body in midair and stuck out both my hands,pleting a full flip by pushing off the ground andnding back on my feet.

    ¡¸D-doing that with such arge body...... you¡¯re kidding.¡¹

    Those arrows narrowly missed their mark and bounced off the ground with satisfying clinks.

    One arrowes straight for my face as soon as Ind to confirm the kill.

    I can¡¯t swing my sword because I¡¯m off bnce, but I should be fine if it¡¯s going for my face.

    The palm of my hand catches the arrow, only hurting me a little bit.

    I hate using my bare hands since the hooks on the arrowhead always cuts my skin.

    ¡¸Mmun!¡¹

    Gildress dodges the arrow aimed at him with a fancy cartwheel.

    Simrly, he grabs the final arrow out of the air with his bare hands.

    The enemy soldiers are dumbfounded.

    We¡¯re not going to let this chance slip away though.

    Gildress and I step firmly on the wet ground and dash off.

    Afterwards, I lost my sense of time from being too engrossed in battle, and after inhaling and exhaling ten times, about 30 enemy bodiesid at our feet.

    We finally arrived at the fortified row of houses and kicked down the iron te sealing off the entrance before going inside.

    We made it just in time for countless arrows to pelt the roof noisily.

    ¡¸It would have been bad had we stayed outside. Hmp.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, if we had ten Aless soldiers, they could deflect all the arrows, but you don¡¯t have a shield. Hngh.¡¹

    I joke lightly as I smash the head of the enemy soldier guarding the house against the wall.

    Gildress also runs up to another enemy and bashes his head in too.

    Of course we can¡¯t rest at all.

    The enemy should already have this house surrounded.

    ¡¸Good thing it¡¯s raining or else they could set this house on fire.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Now, will theye through the door, the window, or maybe the roof? Mu, this isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    As I prepared for them toe through the entrance, my vision started to shake.

    I thought something must have hit my head, but the thing that was actually shaking was the house itself.

    ¡¸Pull! Pull it down!!¡¹

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t hurry, they¡¯ll rush out! Demolish it before they can!¡¹

    I guess the enemy soldiers are trying to copse the entire house by tugging on ropes attached to the supporting pirs.

    Despite the reinforcements done to the building, it¡¯s still a regr residence.

    It shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the force of a few strong men.

    Cracking noises can be heard all throughout the house as walls start to break and pirs split apart.

    Ultimately the roof caves in and an abundance of wood and stone falls down toward us.

    Gildress and I get pinned under the rubble.

    ¡¸We did it! We killed the demon!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, we still don¡¯t know for sure. He might be alive under the debris. We have to deliver the finishing blow.¡¹

    I hear the sound of footsteps on top of the wrecked house closing in.

    Judging by the soft thuds of rocks being pushed aside, I can assume they¡¯re searching for us.

    ¡¸They have to be crushed. Oh please be crushed...... ah.¡¹

    My line of sight happened to meet the eyes of one of the enemy soldiers. Now is the time.

    ¡¸¡¸Nuuuun!!¡¹¡¹

    As Gildress and I stood up, we opened up our arms that were crossed over our chests to protect ourselves.

    Pirs, rocks and other debris were instantly flung off our bodies and we exposed ourselves to the rain again.

    The scattered fragments fall toward the surrounding enemies, eliciting a few surprised shrieks.

    ¡¸Hiiih!!¡¹

    The enemy soldier who I made eye contact with tries to lunge with his spear, but it¡¯s toote.

    My right hand grabs his neck and my fingers squeeze tightly.

    My left hand picks up another enemy trying to save his buddy.

    In a mere two seconds, I feel the sensation of bone cracking through my arms and the men hang limply.

    ¡¸We¡¯re running!¡¹

    I finished that in a cool manner, but now that we lost our shelter, arrows are going to pour in from all directions.

    We can¡¯t spare a second to catch our breaths.

    Gildress and I run at full speed towards the walls.

    Even we can¡¯t fight when isted and with nobody to support us.

    ¡¸After them! No, I don¡¯t want to chase! Shoot them to death!¡¹

    Fortunately, no enemies are in our path and we can run freely.

    We have no time to stop and deal with the arrows fired at us from behind.

    If we had that time, it would be better spent running even faster.

    ¡¸Howe we can¡¯t hit them! They¡¯re two big targets!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re abnormally fast! There¡¯s no way to shoot them if they¡¯re faster than scouts proud of their speed!¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s helpless cries are quite pleasing to the ear.

    I¡¯m always thought to be sluggish because of my size, but that¡¯s definitely not the case.

    I think the only ones I know who are faster are Celia and Sekrit.

    Leopolt¡¯s speed is unknown, but I don¡¯t want to imagine him sprinting, that¡¯s gross.

    We rest our hands on the wall after shaking off the enemy.

    That¡¯s when the type of noise around us changes.

    ¡¸Uwah, now they¡¯ve done it! Water is going to flow in!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down...... we¡¯re safe here. Rather, they¡¯re the ones who have to withdraw. What a foolish n.¡¹

    The enemy soldiers who had been busy hurling oil and rocks at our allies finally stopped.

    And the noiseing from those allies of ours being attacked by them disappeared.

    Did they perhaps retreat?

    ¡¸Hey, give me a break.¡¹

    If our allies actually withdrew here, then we¡¯re totally on our own.

    ¡¸These are walls that don¡¯t budge when hit with battering rams. They won¡¯t copse that easily!¡¹

    Something seems off though.

    If our allies pulled back, then the enemy would either cheer with joy ore looking to eliminate us.

    I scan for a ce with less enemies and peek my head over the walls.

    ¡¸Uoh.¡¹

    I unconsciously let out a gasp.

    The levee of the river was cut down by our allies and water started pooling in front of the wall.

    The water level was about waist high, but our ally soldiers must have escaped to a safe ce by now.

    ¡¸Is this his n? What is Leopolt doing?¡¹

    I admit I was surprised at first, but I have doubts now that I¡¯m calm.

    A water attack is certainly powerful, assuming the enemy is standing on the ground.

    Attacking an enemy protected by a wall with this much water won¡¯t have any effect.

    On the contrary, it makes things more difficult for our allies.

    Is this the extent of Leopolt¡¯s brain?

    I guess it¡¯s time for me to be a resourceful general.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like the end yet.¡¹

    Gildress points further upstream to the burst part of the levee.

    Ally soldiers were also gathered there...... using some kind of catapult device to pull out the iron nk.

    ¡¸They blocked the river? I guess the amount of water was not as muchpared to how long it rained.¡¹

    So Leopolt didn¡¯t simply destroy the levee, he cut off the water further upstream.

    And now, he¡¯s going to release it.

    Water pours out of the hole in the levee and the quantity of water visibly increases, with waves easily taller than a person crashing into the walls of the city.

    Hmm, it¡¯s the same result though.

    ¡¸Calm down! Our walls won¡¯t fall from that. The enemy is hoping for us to get flustered!¡¹

    ¡¸Both the inside and outside of the city have proper flood control. The water will drain away soon.¡¹

    Sadly, the enemy is right.

    From what I can see, not much of the city has submerged and the walls don¡¯t appear to waver.

    It might have been rigged so that the levee broke, but Trisnia is ultimately surrounded by only one river.

    The quantity of water is known and it¡¯s not strong enough to break through walls built to withstand many floods.

    To begin with, if the floor was strong enough to demolish the walls, the city would also be wrecked.

    This isn¡¯t any different to burning down the ce, which Erich probably won¡¯t like.

    Although the South Yugurian army initially showed signs of trepidation, they take heart after realizing they didn¡¯t suffer much damage.

    Our n didn¡¯t even shake the enemy a little.

    ¡¸Hahaha!! Are we ying with water now!? What perfect timing, I was just getting bored of your monotonous attack.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a boat, so why don¡¯t you go fishing or something? Wait, nevermind, this was your transport vessel that we captured!¡¹

    ¡¸Was the earlier screwed up charge to give us a present? It¡¯s not really my taste, so I¡¯ll take the head and give the body back.¡¹

    As the talkativemander yells out jokingly, his soldiers join in andugh.

    Even though it¡¯s not my n, I¡¯m annoyed. I¡¯m going to run in and kick them into a muddy stream

 Chapter 443: Ground-running Ship

    <h4>Chapter 443: Ground-running Ship</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C?

    I thought Gildress would be equally annoyed, but when I looked at him, he had a smile on his face and his eyes were sparkling.

    ¡¸My friend! Things are getting interesting!!¡¹

    ¡¸Interesting, my ass. The n fizzled out.¡¹

    Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯m thinking that I have to jump into the muddy stream and withdraw from here, but as I climb on top of the opened city walls, I don¡¯t hear any insults or screaming from the enemy soldiers, or even the tumultuous noise of battle for that matter.

    During the strange silence, I suddenly see the tip of a mast.

    ¡¸Ahn?¡¹

    I blink once and look again, and see a sailor clinging to the watchtower.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I lightly tap my temple and look again, and see Ivanna screaming in a high-pitched voice on the bridge.

    ¡¸Nuun.¡¹

    My eyes dart briefly away, distracted by the disgusting sight of Gildress pulling up his crooked pants, then switch back one more time to see sailorsying on the deck and shouting soundlessly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    The scene in front of me doesn¡¯t register in my mind.

    A city, a ship, a wall, a mast, sailors, Ivanna.

    Screamse from both the left and right sides at the same time.

    Just like the silence formerly enveloping the area, I had no idea what was going on.

    Taking advantage of the confusion, I bend my body over the walls.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re kidding me.¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t seeing things.

    A ship which I¡¯m no stranger to, the Suvorov, is sliding onnd towards Trisnia from where the river gushed out.

    Its emergency repairs gave the tattered ship a charming look.

    The enemy had bigger issues to worry about than us at this point and yelled back and forth at each other.

    ¡¸W-what the heck is that!? A ship!? Onnd!? How is that possible!?¡¹

    ¡¸How would I know!? First, Goldonia throws people with catapults and now they operate ships onnd......damn lunatics!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯sing at us in a straight line! Our walls should be strengthened by ¡®that¡¯, making it imprable, right!? Tell me I¡¯m right!¡¹

    The ship gradually closes the distance.

    Its bow was deliberately pointed in our direction, meaning it wasn¡¯t simply drifting along.

    As the vessel gets closer, the voices on board be clearer.

    ¡¸Steady the course! Point the bow perpendicr to the city! Who would have thought that a ship could run onnd......¡¹

    ¡¸Therge hole in the hull¨D¨Dwell, I guess it¡¯s fine since the ship won¡¯t sink onnd.¡¹

    ¡¸Brace for impact! Can the stronger-than-steel wall withstand this?¡¹

    The Suvorov hit a rock and bounced up for a second, revealing the naval ram attached to the bow.

    As the sailors shout amongst each other and the volume of the hull scraping against the ground increases, I remember back before we sortied.

    That ditch dug toward the wall previously...... so the ship is riding on top.

    And then, the Suvorov arrives.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t leave your posts! We haven¡¯t been ordered to retreat yet!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re fine! I¡¯m sure we¡¯re fine! There¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡¹

    In spite of the impending collision, the enemies on top of the wall stand firm.

    Boom¨D¨D!

    The sounds of crashing mixed with screams......although the shockwave quickly drowned them out.

    Ripples were sent across the entirety of the wall.

    Everybody, including me, was shaken off the ramparts.

    When the giant body of the ship came to aplete stop, some of the enemies cheered.

    But the joy they felt didn¡¯tst long as the naval ram pierced through the walls, and several momentster as the ship pushed into the city, a chain reaction was caused, leading to the stones around the ship caving in......and then the grinding of the hull resumed as the water beneath the vessel dispersed, the residual momentum of the ship carrying it forward and destroying a couple houses along the wall before it tipped on its side.

    ¡¸I-it broke......¡¹

    ¡¸How could this be......¡¹

    As if to mock the silence of the enemy soldiers, the next wave proceeded to follow the Suvorov.

    Multiple ships rode the current toward the walls.

    One after another, they crashed, destroying various ces in the walls and prating into the city.

    Luckily, I fell right into the Suvorov.

    More urately, I fell right on top of Ivanna.

    ¡¸Gueh.¡¹

    ¡¸Funya!?¡¹

    Well, I¡¯ll take the chance to steal her lips and lick her neck before standing up.

    Ivanna¡¯s face looked like that of a bitch in heat for a split second, but then she clicks her tongue and stands up in the next moment.

    ¡¸So this is Leopolt¡¯s n?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, now the fleet is annihted. That damn miserable man.¡¹

    Now that this happened, the ship likely can¡¯t be used for the meantime.

    ¡¸There was an effect though. The once formidable defence was practically made of paper to the ships.¡¹

    I admire the five holes created in the wall.

    ¡¸Of course. A charge with several hundred tons behind it isn¡¯t the same as a battering ram being swung by five or ten people. ......I couldn¡¯t possibly have considered using a naval ram onnd.¡¹

    As she finished her sentence, the sixth...... and finalbat ship punctured the wall.

    ¡¸This ce is falling apart! Run to the center!¡¡¨D¨Dtoph, hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, Chri¨D¨D¨D¨D was knocked over!! Oh no, he¡¯s mince meat!!¡¹

    ¡¸No wait, he got stuck in the mud! Pull him out and run!!¡¹

    The enemy descended into a state of panic at the unorthodox attack.

    Many people were thrown off the walls and those who weren¡¯t either fled disorderly or jumped down, some to their deaths.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all of them. This is the end.¡¹

    Ivanna raises her hand and countless of Goldonian soldiers appear from within the ships.

    They shoot arrows and bolts from the decks.

    Thebat ships were like moving castles.

    Retaliation from the enemy in the form of bows and ballistae bounced off the ships.

    In the enemy¡¯s perspective, it was like six fortresses suddenly burst into their camp.

    Bathing them with fire would be devastating, however, the rain prevented that.

    The corner of Ivanna¡¯s mouth curled up at the one-sided development.

    ¡¸There¡¯s just one more thing to add.¡¹

    She gives an order for cannons tounch a unified volley.

    With the ships tilted drastically, they were simply meant to threaten, the booming sts and cloud of dust enough to shatter what little remains of the enemy¡¯s spirit.

    ¡¸Look, herees the Goldonian army as well.¡¹

    Having exhausted the supply of water, the gushing stream from the river weakens to a trickle and the water level visibly decreases.

    The army used that timing to mount their offensive.

    With sixrge holes in the wall, it¡¯s almost the same as the wall not being there.

    The fortified houses near the wall were also wrecked by the six ships and the defending soldiers fled, so they weren¡¯t functioning either.

    ¡¸It¡¯s chaos. The battle¡¯s over.¡¹

    Everyone scatters in an unruly manner, discarding their weapons and prioritizing their own safety.

    It¡¯s unlikely they can regroup to set up any kind of organized attack.

    I take Ivanna¡¯s hand and pull her toward me.

    We¡¯ve won, so I doubt she¡¯ll refuse my kiss this time.

    ¡¸No,ter.¡¹

    A brown-skinned hand cuts in the space between my lips and Ivanna¡¯s lips. It¡¯s Sekrit.

    I lick the finger of that hand since it¡¯s in front of me, and Ivanna jumps out of the way, cursing like she ate something poisonous.

    ¡¸Another order came from headquarters: ¡°It appears South Yuguria¡¯s supreme headquarters is in the city of Trisnia. There are also reports of the sovereign of the enemy nation, Empress Wilhelmina, being present. All units are to promptly pursue and exterminate the ruler, as well as the suprememander, and all the other headquarters personnel. Regardless of casualties.¡± ¨D¨Dso they say. If things go well, we can cut off the head of South Yugura.¡¹

    It looks like we have to dy our victory celebration.

    I hold my Dual Crater and grab onto a rope dangling from the ship.

    I happen to catch a glimpse of Celia running over.

    ¡¸Oh, and when you get off the boat, go through the za on the right hand side.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s over there?¡¹

    Sekrit chuckles and smirks.

    ¡¸Your friend is buried head-first in the ground. His ass is fully exposed.¡¹

    I¡¯ll get Yakov to do it.

 Chapter 444: Without a Second Throw

    <h4>Chapter 444: Without a Second Throw</h4>

    ¨D¨DTrisnia. South Yuguria Army Invasion Headquarters.

    ¡¸Bring out all the confidential documents! No, there¡¯s no time! Burn it all! Burn the entire building down!!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop the enemy somehow! Send word to General Imirie¨D¨D what, you already did? Well, send it multiple times!!¡¹

    ¡¸Call back the units scattered in the residential area for patrol as well! They can at least buy some time!¡¹

    ¡¸We only have Imperial Guards around Her Majesty!? Make it at least 1000! The enemy ising from all over the ce!¡¹

    Things were hectic in the headquarters of the South Yuguria army.

    It was known by pretty much everyone that the fall of Trisnia could no longer be avoided at this point.

    Various documents ranging from top secret to trivial were being thrown into the firece by not only soldiers assigned to the headquarters, but also by high-ranked staff officers wearing gold pins on theirpels. Either that, or they ran off to personally deliver orders.

    The Goldonian army broke through what was thought to be an imprable defence in an instant and are running past the supposedly sturdy multiyered encampment.

    ¡¸Headquarters¡¯ prospective retreat location is either the vige of Ates on the outskirts of the city or the hill behind it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s assuming we¡¯re engaging the enemy. If we have already copsed this much, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Just fall back as far as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, we have to keep Her Majesty safe. That¡¯s our first priority. Eeei, I can¡¯t tell where our allies are!¡¹

    As people yell back and forth, Zaphnes overlooks the situation from the balcony of the former pce turned headquarters.

    Regardless of how optimistic he was, as far as he could see, there were no exceptions to the fact that the South Yuguria army was one-sidedly being pursued by the Goldonian army.

    However, it wasn¡¯t like South Yuguria wascking a n.

    Despite fighting with the intention of winning, it was well within expectations to retreat and abandon Trisnia while looking for an opportunity to counterattack if they were unable to withstand the enemy¡¯s momentum.

    If they were under a normal siege...... that is.

    The assumption was that the city walls would fall as a result of a fierce fight and Goldonia would be breaking through each sturdy defensive encampment while suffering severe casualties.

    The excellent personnel of the South Yuguria headquarters would then determine which point in the city is hardest to defend.

    As headquarters and the army retreat, they would force Goldonia to hemorrhage as much as possible.

    Even though the city would be surrendered, the exhausted Goldonian army would not be able to advance further. There was also a possibility that a timely counterattack could wipe out the remainder of Goldonia¡¯s troops.

    Zaphnes was confident in his ability toe up with a n to put his side ahead in the war regardless of his loss in the battle.

    That was literally crushed in an instant.

    He had numerous supplemental strategies if they were routed reasonably and steadily.

    However, he could not have predicted that a fortified city with 100 000 soldiers would lose all at once in a few minutes.

    ¡¸A ship onnd...... why is the water so conveniently flowing toward us...... in the first ce, how did I fail to notice the movement of such conspicuous ships...... shouldn¡¯t have relied on the unknown substance brought by Meldora......¡¹

    Zaphnes was muttering with his eyes at his feet rather than at the situation until a beautiful yet cold voice called out to him.

    ¡¸Zaphnes.¡¹

    Therge man¡¯s shoulders flinched. It was his one and only superior, Wilhelmina.

    ¡¸Even an amateur such as myself can tell we¡¯re losing. What will you do now?¡¹

    Wilhelmina did not look angry.

    She did not look shaken or terrified either. That made her face seem more creepy.

    Meanwhile, Zaphnes had a mix of rage, agitation and slight fear on his face.

    ¡¸We have no other choice...... but to retreatpletely. The spirit of our soldiers has been broken by their shy performance...... and there is no time to recover.¡¹

    Wilhelmina doesn¡¯t nod and speaks as if one-sidedly pouring out her thoughts.

    ¡¸ording to information from our spies, the enemy knows I am here. It¡¯s possible that they will catch up even if I run. I think you are already aware, but everything will be over if they kill me. Protect me no matter what you have to sacrifice.¡¹

    It¡¯s not hard to imagine South Yuguria¡¯s copse with the exit of Wilhelmina, who has supported the nation¡¯s growth with her charisma up till now.

    ¡¸I know. Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll take the elites under my directmand and¨D¨D¡¹¡¸You fool!!¡¹

    A roar interrupted Zaphnes mid-sentence, causing him to flinch again.

    ¡¸What is your job title?¡¹

    ¡¸S-supreme Commander.¡¹

    Wilhelmina looks down upon Zaphnes with narrow eyes from a position more than thirty centimeters shorter than him.

    ¡¸And how much disarray would the army be if the suprememander died? Are you not letting your mind be overtaken by ridiculous sentiments?¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s boorish face distorted as he contemted his options, then he raised his gaze.

    ¡¸Call Acevedo.¡¹

    Acevedo¨D¨Djoined the headquarters of Trisnia through the previously flooded river as themander of the western army.

    He is over 2 m tall and had the body of a muscr warrior.

    Meanwhile, his expression is unchanging like that of a rock and he is taciturn, not chatting unnecessarily.

    His personality is the same as his appearance, stern and adherent to orders.

    He is the opposite of Maestus, themander of the central army.

    Meeting up with the western army, who became reserve troops, was thought to make the defence of Trisnia easier, however, it just resulted in rounding up everyone to be taken out in a single throw.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, you are over here.¡¹

    Amongst all the chaos, Acevedo still bends his waist for a small bow.

    ¡¸As you can see, our defeat at the hands of the enemy¡¯s scheme is inevitable. The enemy already knows Her Majesty is here in headquarters.¡¹

    Acevedo nods, staying silent for the moment.

    ¡¸The loss of Trisnia is painful but not fatal. However, losing Her Majesty or myself, as well as themand headquarters, will directly lead to defeat in the war.¡¹

    Acevedo nods more emphatically than he did before.

    ¡¸Thus, I have an order. Take any capable squads with you to the very back and assist Her Majesty and the headquarters in their retreat.¡¹

    The rearguard in charge of handling withdrawal has the most rigorous task.

    Even more so when the rest of the army is being chased by the enemy and there is nobody to provide backup.

    It¡¯s essentially the same as being told to die.

    Acevedo lowers his line of sight to meet with the eyes of therge Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    He gave a concise response, his face unaffected by the potentially dangerous mission.

    ¡¸......sorry.¡¹

    Zaphnes turns around after apologizing briefly.

    Fighting has begun in the courtyard of the former pce. He had no time to rx.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¨D¨DGoldonia

    Celia and I run straight into the city side by side on our horses.

    Enemies are all around us, but very few of them still have the will to fight, meaning we won¡¯t encounter many obstacles.

    On the other hand, we are pursuing the enemy with a groupposed of the escort unit, Celia¡¯s partially destroyed battalion, and nearby Royal army soldiers who are apanying us for some reason. There was no time to gather every single soldier after the urgent notice to attack the enemy headquarters.

    ¡¸Take a look at the former pce! There is a military g next to the national g, and then two army gs...... as expected, this is the headquarters!¡¹

    M came up beside me before I knew it.

    As she pointed out, there are gs we haven¡¯t seen anywhere else flying at that location.

    A g then proceeds to be lowered in front of us.

    ¡¸They intend to retreat! Let¡¯s hurry! And while I¡¯m at it, take that!¡¹

    Celia runs behind a fleeing enemy soldier and cuts him in the back.

    Mmm, she¡¯s be quite the ruthless girl.

    Well, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll rest in peace since they were killed by the cute Celia.

    ¡¸Wahahaha!! It¡¯s time to end things!!¡¹

    I can¡¯t say for certain what will happen to the soldiers impaled by Irijina.

    Maybe if they like brawny women, they¡¯ll die peacefully.

    With such thoughts in mind, we storm toward the pce.

    When Schwartz runs through the open gate to the courtyard, two guards holding spears turn around with a startled look.

    ¡¸T-the enemy is already here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fire! Hurry and set it...... gigh!!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s dagger flies through the air and intercepts the torch thrown at the pce window.

    At the same time, Irijina¡¯s spear pierces through the eye of an enemy and exits the back of his head, while M¡¯s sword slices off his head from the right side.

    The torch which was knocked down about one meter from the window simply smoldered in a patch of weeds.

    ¡¸So we were one step toote?¡¹

    If a soldier is trying to set the ce on fire, there¡¯s no way anybody could be left inside.

    I peek through the window just to make sure, but I only see a brightly burning pile of papers.

    ¡¸If they¡¯ve escaped, they must have gone to the south entrance! Let¡¯s hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸And I¡¯m sure they can¡¯t go too fast if they¡¯re evacuating all the headquarters personnel. We can still catch up!¡¹

    I ordered a few soldiers to stay behind to double check the pce and deal with the fire before heading to the south.

    Although enemy soldiers being chased are also rushing to the south exit, we had no time to worry about them.

    ¡¸Everyone, shout.¡¹

    I start by being the first to do what I asked.

    M and Irijina followed my example and raised their voices, then the other allied soldiers yelled.

    Enemy soldiers with their morale already broken immediately opened up a path for us.

    Even the South Yuguria army could not do anything once they started to flee.

    As the way cleared, a group of carriages could be seen in front of us.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the enemy headquarters personnel! If we take them down, the war will end!¡¹

    M elerates as he eyes light up with joy.

    Celia runs after her, not wanting to lose.

    Irijina doesn¡¯tg far behind, twirling her spear in the process.

    It¡¯s finally time to pass through the gate.

    There is nothing blocking¨D¨D

    ¡¸You won¡¯t pass.¡¹

    The voice was clear, sinct and low-pitched.

    A red sh swung as fast as lightning.

    ¡¸Watch out!!¡¹

    Celia jumped off her horse not long after the words left my mouth.

    The head of her horse was sliced off and flew backwards, while the headless body fell and slid on the ground.

    Celia, who was thrown at full speed, manages to soften hernding with a roll, then crashes into a barrel on the shoulder of the road.

    ¡¸Kyaan!¡¹

    Despite the scream, I think she¡¯s fine.

    The figure who cut Celia¡¯s horse reveals himself from the side of the gate.

    The man is of arge build and at least two meters in height.

    He is clothed fully in dull and in armor, aside from the gold medal decorating his attire, and not wearing a helmet.

    He holds a two-handed sword with a de even longer than his body that emitted a faint red glow.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    M swings her sword on horseback.

    The man appeared to be standing still, but before M¡¯s sword could cut his neck, his giant sword moved without any warning.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A silver de dances in the rain.

    It was from M¡¯s sword which snapped in half.

    The man takes a firm step forward and unleashes another sh.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t get me that easily!¡¹

    M, who excels in defense, swiftly raises her shield.

    However, M¡¯s shield also splits in half after receiving one strike and the pieces fly in the air.

    The man wastes no time and kicks the horse¡¯s chest.

    Having its ribs cracked and finding it difficult to breathe, the animal falls over, throwing M onto the muddy floor.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you for bullying my women.¡¹

    I unsheathe my Dual Crater and approach the man, but Irijina, who was closer to him, runs at him first.

    ¡¸He¡¯s a strong one!! The battle is on!!¡¹

    Irijina brandishes her spear and steps in between M and the man.

    He acknowledges his new opponent, though his expression doesn¡¯t change, and hops backward to widen the distance slightly.

    He has a certain quickness that doesn¡¯t match his giant frame.

    ¡¸Try to block my spear!!¡¹

    Distance is a spear user¡¯s friend.

    Irijina lowers her hips and unleashes a powerful thrust.

    ¡¸Hmpph!¡¹

    She exhales fiercely and grunts as her spear strikes the man like a bolt of lightning.

    It wasn¡¯t just fast. It was backed by Irijina¡¯s monstrous strength and her body weight, which was enough to blow away any average man.

    But the man dodges each of Irijina¡¯s lunges by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Neither the first, second or third consecutive thrustnded.

    ¡¸He¡¯s unbelievably skilled.¡¹

    Irijina is undoubtedly an expert spear user.

    I have yet to see anybodye close to rivaling her skill, irrespective of gender.

    All of the attacks from that Irijina are getting dodged.

    If Irijina relents on any one of her spear strikes, she would allow the opponent to close the gap and instantly get cut in half.

    ¡¸Impressive!! Then, how about this!!?¡¹

    Irijina hops backward, then bounces forward like a spring at the man.

    The step she took as she closed the distance was heavy enough to partially sink her foot into the ground and she also let out a guttural cry.

    It was the prelude to Irijina¡¯s deadly triple thrust.

    The first thrust gouges out a part of the man¡¯s ear.

    The second thrust strikes the man¡¯s shoulder guard and indents it, the friction also creating a spark.

    Lastly, the third strike aims for the man¡¯s side.

    I shout out with conviction.

    ¡¸Dodge, Irijina!!¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s third thrust grazes the man¡¯s forehead instead of his side.

    As soon as the man took her second thrust, he spun around and lowered his body.

    Hisrge sword was swinging toward Irijina.

    Irijina lets go of her extended spear and bends her back so that it¡¯s almost parallel to the ground.

    ¡¸Hooh.¡¹

    The man seemed surprised.

    There was a bright ng of Irijina¡¯s breastte getting knocked off.

    The man¡¯s sword cut away Irijina¡¯s armor and chainmail.

    It was close enough of a call to make me want to scream.

    The man¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t finished.

    He swings his sword directly above the unbnced Irijina as if trying to break the ground beneath her.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to sit here and watch.

    I wedge in between the two of them and block the man¡¯s sh with my Dual Crater.

    The shing sound was clear and high-pitched like it came from a metal musical instrument.

    I kick the man in the stomach to get him away from M.

    He lets himself be kicked, also wanting to put some distance between us.

    ¡¸Guu......¡¹

    I nce at Irijina and see the entire front part of her armor cut off, her shapely breasts spilling out because her clothes were also torn. If I warned her anyter, she would have lost those beauties.

    ¡¸I will assist you now!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won after breaking one sword!¡¹

    Celia readies her sword and dashes off, while M draws her spare de.

    ¡¸Stop.¡¹

    My eyes remained on the man as I held the two of them back with my voice.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not someone you can match.¡¹

    I understand now.

    Not only did he dodge Irijina¡¯s best move, he returned the favor and almost sliced her in half.

    If I didn¡¯t get involved, Irijina would be in two pieces.

    Sadly, Celia or M won¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡¸Auu......¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, how frustrating!¡¹

    The man sees we have stopped moving and whistles with his fingers.

    Soldierse running out from the gate.

    Their eyes were filled with fighting spirit,pletely different from those of the escaping soldiers.

    ¡¸Defend.¡¹

    The man mutters.

    ¡¸Breakthrough.¡¹

    I order the other soldiers of the escort unit.

    Both sides yell wildly and charge at each other.

    In the center of that, I face off with the man.

    ¡¸Your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Acevedo. Commander of South Yuguria¡¯s western army.¡¹

    An unexpected bigshot.

    ¡¸I am¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I know who you are.¡¹

    Oh, good.

    Acevedo and I run toward each other at the same time.

    The one who attacked first was him.

    His weapon looks to be approximately 2 m 30 cm long, double that of the Dual Crater.

    He also has the advantage in height and reach.

    Hisrge sword passes right in front of my eyeball at the slimmest margin.

    I make an effort not to flinch.

    ¡¸So you saw through that.¡¹

    He aims for my windpipe next...... I dodge by taking a big step back.

    At the same time, he steps forward and follows with his sword, but that also narrowly misses.

    ¡¸Splendid.¡¹

    I don¡¯t wait for him to praise me and lower my stance, getting ready to lunge.

    My target is his abdomen......because as annoying as it is, he¡¯s 20 cm taller than me.

    Tall guys always have trouble defending the lower parts of their body and his sword isn¡¯t suited to defending either.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that easy.¡¹

    Rather than turning his sword, he does a front kick.

    Cutting his leg is an option, but if I stop moving here, I¡¯ll end up taking the same downward sh that almost killed Irijina.

    Well, it¡¯s not something beyond my expectations.

    I purposely don¡¯t avoid his kick and let it collide with my shoulder.

    Even though it pisses me off that he kicked me, my shoulder charge is just as strong as the man¡¯s kick.

    My hand dropped to the ground to support myself after getting kicked, meanwhile my tackle also knocked him back.

    ¡¸Here.¡¹

    I grip my sword with both hands and swing up at him.

    ¡¸Not good enough.¡¹

    He predicted it and stepped back with his sword aloft.

    I aim for his side from below......rather, I fake it and aim for his sword.

    His sword is the problem, so as long as I destroy it, I can do whatever I wantter.

    That was my reasoning.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    However, his sword didn¡¯t shatter.

    My Dual Crater just bounced off.

    I didn¡¯t miss it.

    Unlike the first time, I was certain my de hit and the angle was perfect.

    I know I¡¯m swinging up, but I still shouldn¡¯t becking in power.

    Yet for some reason, it was deflected.

    ¡¸You have a nice sword.¡¹

    Acevedoments softly.

    ¡¸So your sword is special too.¡¹

    I start some idle chatter while pondering what to do next.

    ¡¸There is no sword my dragon de cannot break......or so I thought.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what he means by ¡°dragon de¡± but my chances of destroying his weapon are low.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll have to cut you.¡¹

    ¡¸That goes for the both of us.¡¹

    Our swords meet again.

    In one second, they cross once, twice, then three times.

    When I widen the gap, Acevedo attacks, and when he shrinks back, I attack.

    Neither of us show any openings in offense or defense.

    Thrusts, upward shes, downward shes and horizontal sweeps were all blocked.

    ¡¸Die already.¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse.¡¹

    My full-powered swing was intercepted by the diagonally-ced sword and red sparks scattered.

    ¡¸This won¡¯tst forever.¡¹

    ¡¸Someone will die.¡¹

    I ept his downward sh, and using my gauntlet to support the back of my de, push his sword away.

    Our exchange would continue for about 20 more times.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    And then my foot gets stuck in some mud.

    Acevedo doesn¡¯t let the split second chance slip.

    In the next moment, blood sprayed out from my shoulder.

    ¡¸Guooh!!¡¹

    The Dual Crater falls to the ground.

    Celia cries out in fear as I feel myself waver unsteadily.

    ¡¸This is the end.¡¹

    He raises his sword for the finishing blow.

    ¡¸Not quite.¡¹

    My right leg digs into his side.

    My metal boot caves in his armor and Acevedo coughs out stomach acid.

    He also drops his sword.

    I swing my fist at him as he crouches over leaking acid from his mouth.

    If he was more handsome, it would make punching him more worth it.

    My punch goes straight for his stone-like face.

    ¡¸Payback.¡¹

    He counters with a punch of his own, knocking me on my ass.

    Acevedo follows up with a flurry of punches to my face, and when I raise my arms to guard myself, he switches to punching my body.

    Obviously, the punches from a 2 m tall man hurts. I¡¯ll definitely be knocked unconscious if I take any more hits.

    I try to fight back with one big punch.

    It was easily avoided, but I utilize the position of my arm to m my elbow into his chest.

    ¡¸Gufh.¡¹

    Although it was a thicker portion of the armor, I can deal damage if I put a little more power behind my strike.

    ¡¸And here¡¯s another.¡¹

    My fist repeatedlynds on his stomach and shoulder.

    With each hit, his armor gets dented and his body recoils.

    ¡¸Insane brute strength, like the rumors said.¡¹

    He quickly separates from me and whips his long arm at my nose and my jaw.

    My vision bes shaky and my legs feel like jelly.

    I groan like a dog and retaliate with another set of punches.

    First, a right hook, then a left hook, and then an uppercut.

    Almost like he read all of my moves, he dodges every attack easily.

    Then Iunch a straight punch at him and step on Acevedo¡¯s foot at the same time.

    As he falls forward, I headbutt his face, smashing his nose and causing blood to gush out.

    While both of us staggered, I surveyed the situation.

    Enemy and ally are struggling in front of the gate. The soldiers led by Acevedo haven¡¯t lost their will to fight.

    Of course, if we wait a bit, more allies will gather and we can easily break through.

    But by then, the main force of the enemy would have gotten away sessfully.

    ¡¸I have to finish this soon.¡¹

    I clench my fist tightly with my eyes on my dropped Dual Crater.

    Our swords are too far away from us and we¡¯d have to turn our backs on the other in order to retrieve them.

    I don¡¯t have enough time to continue this punching match.

    How should I create a chance?

    My wish must have been heard by someone as I heard a scream from a nearby soldier.

    I looked up and saw an iron ball flung at us by a catapult.

    Itnded directly in between me and Acevedo, and the force of the crash sprayed me with a shower of small rocks and mud.

    However, there was no time to cry about it.

    It acted as a signal for the both of us to run and grab our weapons.

    Acevedo was the first one to pick up his sword.

    He smirked when he heard my footsteps, which confirmed in his mind I was still running.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the first time you smiled.¡¹

    A dull feeling transmitted through my arm.

    ¡¸What-......the-?¡¹

    Acevedo stared dumbfoundedly at the Dual Crater, stillying on the ground.

    Then his gaze slowly moved to his own torso which I stabbed with a broken piece of a ballista bolt.

    This was closer for me to pick up.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t...... retrieve your sword......?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a proud knight. No matter how excellent a sword, it is just another tool. If I can use something else, I will.¡¹

    Keep it a secret from Nonna. I¡¯ll get hit with a headbutt if she hears that.

    I yank the thick arrowhead out of Acevedo¡¯s side and jab it into his neck.

    ¡¸Glory to South Yu¨D¨D no, to His Excellency Zaphnes. I will be waiting there for you.¡¹

    Acevedo looked up at the raining sky as he spoke his final words in a hoarse voice, then perished.

    ¡¸Even His Excellency Acevedo was no match......¡¹

    ¡¸Is this...... the end......?¡¹

    The enemy soldiers went from fighting fiercely to copsing in mere seconds.

    So that guy I killed was their mental support.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, your injuries!¡¹

    ¡¸Later.¡¹

    I hop on Schwartz who came running as if asking ¡°is it over?¡±

    If I was stopped here, then my handsome face would have been beaten for no reason.

    ¡¸Uu...... my horse.¡¹

    Celia and M can¡¯te along because their horses were killed.

    Irijina is enthusiastic about apanying me.

    ¡¸Hey, your breasts are totally out in the open. You¡¯ll be raped by enemies and allies at this rate. Stay in the back.¡¹

    I mean, that¡¯s what I would do. It¡¯s like a sign telling others to do what they like.

    Schwartz chases after the enemy.

    Even though they widened the gap during my fight with Acevedo, this guy¡¯s legs will close it in no time.

    He neighs,ining how it¡¯s hard to run when the ground is muddy.

    Well, it¡¯s the same for the enemy, so you¡¯ll just have to put up with it.

    ¡¸Look, we can see them.¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s carriages are running south along the road.

    They were moving faster than expected for carriages.

    Considering the path is muddy, it¡¯s no wonder our allies couldn¡¯t catch up.

    ¡¸With that said, there are limits to what I, as a single rider, can do too.¡¹

    There are a few dozen carriages, and adding the escorts, they have over 100 total members at least.

    That earlier fight shook me a little, so it¡¯ll be hard if I have to battle arge crowd.

    It seems they haven¡¯t spotted me yet due to the rain, but I¡¯d like to avoid engaging them if possible.

    ¡¸I might not be able to annihte them, but I want to take out the head.¡¹

    If I kill the Supreme Commander and the others run, I can say that half of our objective is achieved.

    I strain my eyes and examine the group of carriages.

    Many high-ranking personnel of the headquarters have boarded these identical carriages.

    Normally, it would be a pretty big aplishment to eliminate individuals of such importance, but it¡¯s better to ignore them right now.

    Leading that group of carriages is an especially fancy-looking one, being pulled by multiple horses.

    That one smells fishy.

    Running at full speed, the rain feels like needles poking my skin, but I press on and circle around to the front.

    ¡¸No wait...... that¡¯s-¡¹

    I found a different carriage.

    Unlike the typical wooden carriages painted ck, this one is white with decorative ornaments in various ces.

    And upon closer inspection, this one seems to be surrounded by the other carriages and cavalry.

    ¡¸It has to be that one.¡¹

    I switch targets from the very first carriage to the one in the center.

    That means I¡¯ll have to jump into all of them.

    I¡¯d like to have some backup for that.

    ¡¸Chief!!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to us!¡¹

    The loud voice attracts the enemy¡¯s attention.

    When they turned their heads, countless arrows rained down and took out numerous cavalry and the driver of the carriage.

    It was Gido and Pipi.

    Pipi is riding a regr horse instead of Pochi.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Pick up the pace¨D¨Dno, protect Her Majesty!!¡¹

    The enemy changes its formation.

    I knew it, they¡¯re guarding that white carriage.

    The Supreme Commander must be in there.

    The enemy seems to be distracted by Gido and Pipi, so now¡¯s my chance to rush in.

    Honestly, running in is hard enough, I¡¯ll have to finish themander in one blow.

    ¡¸Schwartz. I¡¯m crushing two and then boarding the center afterward.¡¹

    Schwartz snorts, as if telling me to hurry up, and changes course.

    ¡¸Kuh, so they¡¯re the notorious horseback archers? Just two of them are creating havoc.¡¹

    I approach from a blindspot and cut down the cursing cavalry with one sh.

    ¡¸Wha-, another one¨D¨D!¡¹

    I also cut down the adjacent cavalry and steal twonces.

    I weave my way through the other surrounding guards and then close in on the white carriage.

    There are heavy cavalry glued to my target so I can¡¯t get any closer.

    ¡¸Please hit!¡¹

    I twirl and hurl one of thences I stole.

    It crashes through thettice of the window and flies into the carriage.

    The screams and yelling are drowned out by the sound of rain and galloping horses.

    As I ready myself to throw the secondnce, the back of the white carriage opens up.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I hold the spear aloft at the unexpected development.

    It wasn¡¯t the Supreme Commander who appeared.

    No, I guess this individual can be considered the highest inmand.

    ¡¸......Wilhelmina.¡¹

    Her ck hair seems shinier from being wet and her green eyes are brimming with vitality.

    She has a lovely, slender body and white skin, bordering on translucent. Then, she has this overwhelming beauty.

    Wilhelmina I, the empress of the South Yuguria Empire, is someone I could never forget after seeing once.

    My eyes were instantly drawn to her attire.

    The chest portion of her pretty white dress was brutally torn apart, exposing both of her breasts.

    Her cleavage may be smallpared to average women, but their shapeliness is nothing like I¡¯ve ever seen.

    They¡¯re perfectly round and bowl-shaped, and perky enough to not sag even without support from her clothes.

    Her are are small, matching that of her modest chest, and her nipples are asserting themselves by pointing up.

    They were a nice pink color, like a peach of the highest grade.

    She has snow white skin, a set of breasts that are like a piece of art, and undefiled pink nipples.

    They¡¯re practically apleted masterpiece.

    ¡¸......crap, what have I done?¡¹

    When I dwell on the fact that the spear I threw ripped her dress, the sense of guilt crushes me.

    ¡¸......? ......! ......¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t seem terrified after she saw me, and appeared to be saying something, but I¡¯m too far away to hear her.

    ¡¸Protect Her Majesty! What are you doing!? Tackle him, do something!!¡¹

    Enemies quickly charge at me.

    I only have a few seconds left to attack.

    What would happen if I threw this spear and pierced through Wilhelmina¡¯s body?

    South Yuguria would lose its ruler and copse...... there will undoubtedly be chaos.

    We¡¯ll definitely win this war.

    But I won¡¯t be happy at all.

    Rather than an aplishment, killing such a beautiful woman with my own hands would be a blot on my life.

    There¡¯s no way the life of a beauty isparable to victory in war.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!¡¹

    Wilhelmina opens her arms as if weing me.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s asking me to impale her with the spear.

    I won¡¯t do it.

    ¡¸Pipi will!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no!¡¹

    Pipi fires an arrow.

    However, even the 100% urate Pipi was affected by the rain, causing the arrow to fall in between Wilhelmina¡¯s legs.

    Her eyebrow did not twitch at the mishap.

    ¡¸......it missed.¡¹

    Pipi slumps her shoulders and slows down.

    Gido does the same, acting as her escort.

    I tossed away my spear, ensuring Wilhelmina could see.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the right spear to pierce you with.¡¹

    I veered off course, knowing she couldn¡¯t hear what I said.

    The enemies going for me prioritize securing Wilhelmina¡¯s safety instead and don¡¯t chase.

    ¡¸......in the end, they all got away.¡¹

    I took down onemander, but that¡¯s not going to end the war.

    I¡¯ll keep quiet about Wilhelmina.

    Erich will probably get mad if I told him.

    I suddenly felt pain in my crotch.

    I checked to see if it was something that happened during the fight with Acevedo, but that wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡¸......why is it so hard?¡¹

    It¡¯s not only propping a tent in my pants, it feels like it¡¯ll poke a hole in my armor.

    The pain is from how much it¡¯s bulging and about to tear through the leather.

    This isn¡¯t normal.

    ¡¸Is it because I saw Wilhelmina?¡¹

    That¡¯s the only thing thates to mind.

    Certainly, that body is¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    Just remembering it increases the pain.

    I have to get myself back to normal.

    A Few Hours Later. Trisnia.

    ¡¸I see. So you even decided where to destroy the levee?¡¹

    When I returned to the city, Leopolt walked alongside me and exined his borate n.

    ¡¸Yes. I reenacted the great flood as depicted in past documents of Trisnia.¡¹

    So that¡¯s why he had a bunch of musty books.

    ¡¸Fortunately, there were many resources, so it was simple to identify the levee constructed after the great flood. We predicted the course that would hit the city walls most severely based on the literature.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, you considered lots of things.¡¹

    As for me, I was simply flung by a catapult.

    ¡¸It was unclear whether the ships would stop midway or be able to ram the walls, so in order to raise the chances of sess, a trench was dug vertically toward the wall to guide the flow of water and prevent the ships from running aground¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Well, good job. It would have been better if you could have done so before I wasunched.¡¹

    I head to the southside gate.

    I lift up the corpse of therge manying on the ground.

    ¡¸Western Army Commander, Acevedo...... was it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what he said.¡¹

    He¡¯s heavy.

    ¡¸What a great aplishment.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I didn¡¯t do it, it was a matter of time. He was the only one standing there. It was to buy time.¡¹

    Because he was there, it could be said that he lost us the time to chase the enemy headquarters.

    Basically, he achieved his goal.

    ¡¸This guy pissed me off by pummeling my pretty face, but I can at least give him a proper burial.¡¹

    I find a spot to the side and dig a hole for his body, then stick a stone down by the grave with his name engraved on it.

    That wasn¡¯t much work at all.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, what should we do about this?¡¹

    Celia brings me that guy¡¯s sword.

    I think he called it a dragon¡¯s de or something...... I¡¯m impressed he wielded this two meter long weapon so well.

    I lowered the man¡¯s body to the ground and grabbed the hilt of the sword.

    All of a sudden, the fatigue of battle hit my legs, and I stumbled, identally bumping the de of the Dual Crater with that of the other guy¡¯s sword.

    ¡º......hundred years...... who would have......¡»

    ¡¸Ahn?¡¹

    I looked at Leopolt to see if he was the one who made that deep voice.

    ¡¸Something the matter?¡¹

    Was it my imagination?

    ¡ºSurely......child......luck......¡»

    I turned to Celia.

    ¡¸?¡¹

    She tilts her head adorably.

    Wait, there was no way such a hoarse voice coulde out of Celia, otherwise I¡¯d faint.

    ¡º......female......starved......ughable......¡»

    Just when I was about to express my frustration, Leopolt brings himself close and whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸Here are the three suspected spies.¡¹

    I look and see three allied soldiers captured and tied to pirs.

    ¡¸I-I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It¡¯s a false usation!¡¹

    ¡¸I only went to take a piss in the middle of the night! I didn¡¯t do anything suspicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeeeehn! Mommy!!¡¹

    All three were female.

    And then a suspicious man with his face hidden...... probably an information officer, handed me a small slip of paper.

    Oh, isn¡¯t the culprit revealed from the start?

    I sigh and speak to the three of them.

    ¡¸Two of you are falsely used while one of you is guilty with the evidence to prove it. If you name yourself and cooperate with us, I promise that you won¡¯t be severely punished. Come on, let¡¯s hear it.¡¹

    All three of them whine.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    I take out a knife and approach the three women.

    The women squealed at the sight of the sharp object.

    I use the knife to cut the ropes of those two.

    ¡¸Sorry for suspecting you. I¡¯ll apologize to youter by buying you something nice.¡¹

    I grab the hands of thest individual.

    ¡¸How unfortunate.¡¹

    She muttered, having lost all hope that she could talk her way out of her predicament.

    I drag her to the interrogation room with a calm expression.

    Then I open my eyes wide and bring my face right in front of the woman¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Let me say this first, I won¡¯t kill you. I won¡¯t torture you with pain either.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    I hold both of her hands together and bring my lips close to her neck.

    ¡¸But, since you were a spy and didn¡¯t confess to it, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡¹

    I take the woman¡¯s hand and guide it to my crotch.

    ¡¸Hiih!?¡¹

    I understand her reaction.

    I was holding in until just now, but my dick has been acting strange ever since I saw Wilhelmina half-naked.

    Its shape and rigidity is beyond normal.

    My sense of reason is also at its limit and I don¡¯t know what would happen if I embraced Celia or M in such a state.

    For that reason, I¡¯ll have this girl receive my pent-up desires under the pretext of punishment.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be a beast. I hope you¡¯re ready to be vited.¡¹

    I warn the woman as I push her down.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (militiamander), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Celia (battalionmander)

    Yakov (still leaking), Irijina mander), Luna (bow cavalrymander), Gido (in super good condition)

    Ivanna (preparing), Brynhildr plete), Ate (princess of the 105), Sekrit (preparing)

    Piris (crying), Harty (motivated)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist

    Escort Unit: 75 ? 60

    Infantry: 7200 ? 4500

    Cavalry: 750 ? 670

    Archers: 870 ? 670

    Cannoneers: 430 ? 380

    Bow Cavalry: 7600 ? 7000

    Independent Celia Squad: 500 ? 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 17 300 ? 17 000

    Cannons: 50 ? 40, Large Cannons: 25 ? 23, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 50 ? 45

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13 929 ? 13909

    105 Army Corps: 3850 ? 3500

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    Ally Forces: Frontal Warfront ¨C Royal Army: 78 000 ? 50 000

    Conscripts: 52 000 ? 35 000

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 69 000 ? 2?50 000

    Conscripts: 80 000 ? 40 000

    Cavalry Army: 25 000 ???

    Magrado Local Army: 30 000 ? All disorganized.

    Meldora: insignificant

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 785, children who have been born: 69 + 567

    Current Location: Trisnia (adjusting military force)

 Chapter 445: That Which Dwells in the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 445: That Which Dwells in the Sword</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    I grab the backward-facing ass in front of me and m my hips against it.

    ¡¸Hiih! Hiiiih!¡¹

    The woman tries to crawl away, but I don¡¯t let her, pulling her back and giving her another powerful thrust.

    My erged dick squelches loudly every time it goes in and out of the woman¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s too thick! You¡¯re going to break me! Do it a little slower! Pleaseee!¡¹

    Normally when I have the craving to have sex, I¡¯d be gentler, but something happened to me after seeing Wilhelmina¡¯s beautiful breasts and made me turn into a beast.

    ¡¸No can do. I¡¯m going to be rough and bite down on your shoulder.¡¹

    Her desperate pleas only make my dick swell further as I pull her arms back and enjoy the female spy¡¯s vagina to the fullest.

    My movements are vigorous enough for sounds of pping flesh and squishing sounds from the rubbing of skin lubricated with oil thered out ofpassion to be heard.

    My teeth sink slightly into the woman¡¯s shoulder and my heavy breathing hits her neck as I growl.

    The rhythm of my hip thrusting increases, and it was more like I was trying to shake her entire body rather than just my own.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    I push into the very depths of her hole with a grunt and send her consciousness drifting away.

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s not going to stop me from continuing.

    I release her arms and use my right hand to savagely fondle her breasts instead.

    ¡¸Auuuu! My boobs......¡¹

    She moans in agony.

    Then, I make her scream again by pinching the fully erect bud in the center of those mounds.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all.¡¹

    I stick two fingers first, then after changing my mind, stick three fingers into her asshole.

    ¡¸My assss!! Kyaaa!!¡¹

    Of course, this was in addition to the aggressive caressing of her breasts and the ruthless thrusting of my hips.

    Her screaming gradually turns into meaningless squeals, eventually into just rough breathing, and finally moans with saliva drooling out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Kahh.¡¹

    My timing screws up somewhat and my dick slipspletely out of her vagina.

    By this point, the woman¡¯s limbs had lost all strength and she was unable to support her own body, so she copsed face-first onto the bed.

    I mount the face-down woman from behind, spread her ass cheeks apart with my fingers and let the weight of my body push my dick inside her.

    The woman can¡¯t open her legs in this position so she would squeeze me tighter.

    Despite that, my weight can forcibly push my dick deep inside her.

    We are no exception; the woman¡¯s vagina clenches intensely and my dick slowly slides in.

    My member is long enough to reach the end of her canal and the unceasing pressure might drive it into her womb at any moment.

    ¡¸No more......I¡¯m losing my mind......¡¹

    That was when she cried out feebly.

    ¡¸Mu, that¡¯s quick.¡¹

    I¡¯m slowly approaching my limit as well.

    Man, I¡¯m such a premature ejactor, I thought I could go on longer, but it looks like I can¡¯t endure the desire to cum welling up within me.

    I unreservedly fix my cock deep inside her and ejacte.

    It twitched several times right before the exploding with much force and after a few seconds, arge amount of semen gushed out.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widen from the sudden burst felt within her body and reflexively coils up.

    ¡¸Eh!? Y-you¡¯re cumming inside! I didn¡¯t use any contraception!!¡¹

    I suppress the weak resistance and apply my weight firmly on the woman.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you to take responsibility as a spy? Just give up and ept it.¡¹

    A satisfying ¡®glug¡¯ sound was made every time my dick shot the endless stream of cum out of my urethra and into her womb.

    ¡¸Oooh...... this feels great.¡¹

    With every pulse, the pleasure seemed to increase.

    Although nothing has overflowed out of her hole yet, I¡¯m pretty sure I just filled her up with some thick yellow juice.

    ¡¸Nooo...... so much...... I¡¯m going to get pregnant...... I¡¯m going to make a baby...... pull out.¡¹

    Her words contradict her body¡¯s reaction as she climaxes numerous times and her womb descends to greedily suck up all the seed spraying out of my dick. Getting pregnant is unavoidable now.

    The hot, sweaty skin of the agonizing woman stimtes my desire to protect and her futile struggling excites my sadistic beast. And then the contraction of her walls as if she¡¯s trying to milk everyst drop from me simply heightens my carnal urges.

    As seconds turn to minutes, it doesn¡¯t feel like the flow of semen will let up at all.

    The woman, having resigned herself, closes her eyes and stays still on the bed, allowing me to bury my face in her back and close my eyes.

    My mind immediately remembers the image of Wilhelmina with her torn clothes, exposing the porcin-like breasts¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kyaaaaa!!!¡¹

    The woman screams again.

    My dick seems to get harder and shoot faster like a water pistol.

    Just picturing Wilhelmina¡¯s breasts was enough to send electric shocks throughout my body and make me convulse like never before.

    This orgasm is unlike previous orgasms in that it feels like semen is being drawn out directly from my testicles.

    Even though it¡¯s rude, I can¡¯t help that I¡¯m thinking of a different woman from the one I¡¯m embracing.

    Well, treat this as a punishment for noting forward sooner as the culprit.

    After thirty minutes of ejacting, I pull out and gentlyy the woman on her back.

    ¡¸Dying...... I¡¯m dying...... my stomach is going to burst and I¡¯ll die...... auu.¡¹

    At the same time I removed myself from her body, a fountain of semen surges out from her vagina.

    It¡¯s yellow and syrupy as I expected.

    Her plump belly slowly detes back to normal.

    I stroke that stomach softly and whisper to the woman. I spoke in a calming voice like I usually do after a passionate affair.

    ¡¸Now, you¡¯re going to tell me everything. If you resist, Leopolt will torture you.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m just an underling, so I know nothing!¡¹

    I maintain the same tone and continue to rub her belly.

    ¡¸Think about it. Your womb was just filled with all this thick seed. You¡¯re going to bear my child.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t get pregnant after this...... not to mention it¡¯s a risky day for me.¡¹

    I kiss my way from her back, to her shoulder, to her neck and then finally her lips.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you be my lover right now. And you¡¯ll tell me everything.¡¹

    The female spy seemed to hesitate briefly, but after I fiddled with her breasts and ass, she gave in and disclosed everything.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I went one more round afterward and left the unconscious woman on the bed before heading out.

    Since I wrote what she said on her ass with lipstick, that should save Leopolt some time and effort.

    ¡¸Oh, general.¡¹

    Coincidentally, I bumped into Yakov.

    ¡¸What were you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸A little prisoner interrogation, you see......¡¹

    I take a peek where he came from.

    ¡¸Sob, sob ...... my virginity was taken by such a barbaric-looking man...... you¡¯re going to let me go as promised, right!? If you lied, I¡¯ll bite my tongue and die!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, so please overlook this.¡¹

    She appears to be a woman captured from the battle of Trisnia, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be a low-ranked soldier judging by the clothes scattered on the bed.

    Normal procedure would dictate that she be taken to the capital to be interrogated as part of the investigation.

    ¡¸Tch. Geez, you¡¯re so hopeless.¡¹

    He probably felt sorry for her and told her he would set her free.

    She doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary soldier nor amander-level soldier. We most likely won¡¯t get much information from her, however, she¡¯s quite the beauty. It slightly annoys me to think that Yakov stole her virginity.

    I click my tongue repeatedly as I sign the document to release her.

    ¡¸Oh, chief.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s you this time?¡¹

    I bumped into Gido next.

    ¡¸I was interrogating a conspirator of the enemy......¡¹

    I peek into his tent.

    ¡¸Sniff, sniff......you released so many shots in me......and even made me drink your pee......you¡¯re going to keep quiet about my father¡¯s store helping South Yuguria, right!? If you lied, I¡¯ll haunt you forever!¡¹

    ¡¸Could you turn a blind eye?¡¹

    Based on the strewn clothes, it seems she¡¯s a merchant¡¯s daughter.

    The document given to me by Gido details the intimate rtionship the father¡¯spany has with South Yuguria.

    ¡¸Man, you guys are balls of lust, huh. What despicable men.¡¹

    I draw a line through the words on the sheet of paper, write ¡°truth not acknowledged¡± and sign my name.

    In the first ce, the citizens don¡¯t have much choice but to obey once the enemy army enters the city.

    Merchants especially can¡¯t survive unless they curry favor with the upating party. The father did it to protect his family and there¡¯s no point ming him for it now.

    Next, Pochi swooped down.

    After giving me a nce, it begins earnestly searching around for something.

    And then, having gotten an idea of where to look, turns toward a pile of barrels and howls.

    ¡¸Hiiih!! M-monster!!¡¹

    It was another woman who rushed out.

    Her armor was removed, however, she was wearing boots typical of a South Yugurian soldier.

    Was she hiding this whole time?

    Whenrge armies fight each other and things get messy, there will inevitably be some remnant soldiers concealed in various spots.

    Some time is needed to hunt those survivors.

    ¡¸Uwaaaah!!¡¹

    She draws a sword and attacks Pochi.

    Pochi doesn¡¯t move out of the way, allows the sword to hit its leg and snap in two as a result.

    The weapon was an ordinary sword, not something a man, let alone a woman, can use to leave a scratch on Pochi¡¯s scales.

    She nkly stares at her broken sword and then runs away as fast as she can.

    ¡¸So unnecessary.¡¹

    Pochi ps its wings a few times to lift itself in the air, thennds in front of the woman.

    The wind pressure alone was enough to knock the woman off her feet.

    ¡¸Uuuu...... I¡¯m going home alive...... I¡¯m definitely going home alive!!¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t give up.

    She points a knife with a trembling hand.

    With one swing of Pochi¡¯s w, the knife was sent flying high in the air.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Now that she has been disarmed, her arm drops powerlessly, resigned to her fate.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do anything...... please don¡¯t eat me.¡¹

    In tears, she nestles Pochi¡¯s foot in an attempt to save herself.

    Pochi wasn¡¯t the one who responded, the allied soldiers who gathered around in a hurry did.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me! Since you resisted, you¡¯re not a prisoner! Shoot!!¡¹

    Crossbows were immediately fired.

    The woman shuts her eyes tightly.

    And then, there was a short snarl.

    Not a single bolt stabbed the woman¡¯s body,

    All of them were blocked by Pochi¡¯s wing.

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    Pochi brings its face close to the woman, grabs the additional knife strapped to her leg with its mouth and throws it away.

    Then Pochi pulls the woman on her feet by the cor, gives her cheek a lick, and pushes her back as if saying ¡°get going¡±.

    The allied soldiers try to adjust their aim on the woman, but Pochi steps into their line of fire.

    ¡¸T-thank you.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s eyes soften as she gives Pochi a parting gaze before running off.

    ¡¸C-captain.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a foot soldier. There¡¯s no need to chase after her......more importantly, make sure you don¡¯t hit that thing. It¡¯ll eat you.¡¹

    Pochi growls. The woman can be seen bowing in the distance.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I suddenly feel someone¡¯s eyes behind me and turn around.

    The three women we were embracing a little while ago were staring from the shadows of the tents.

    ¡¸Pst, pst......a lizard just showed us how big its heart is.¡¹

    ¡¸Yet, the humans here are the ones who vited us......pst, pst.¡¹

    ¡¸Pst......they cum as much as they want inside us and say ¡°I¡¯ll save you¡±......pst.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gugh¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three of us couldn¡¯t refute.

    While looking at us with disdain, the women slowly draw closer to Pochi.

    ¡¸We should have been captured by you. Instead, I was caught in a misunderstanding as i was being treated kindly after being roughed up.¡¹

    ¡¸And I wouldn¡¯t have been embraced by some bandit.¡¹

    ¡¸And I wouldn¡¯t have to entertain calling anyone Gido-sama or licking anyone¡¯s asshole or drinking anyone¡¯s pee, just because he¡¯s slightly handsome.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gunh.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Feeling pathetic from what the women said, we did as promised and released the women free of charges.

    Because of Pochi¡¯s chivalric disy, the three of us were made to look like devils.

    It was my fault for losing my mind after seeing Wilhelmina¡¯s breasts.

    I have to control myself better next time.

    My head was upied with such thoughts until I discovered blood dripping from Pochi¡¯s leg.

    ¡¸Hey, you were injured?¡¹

    Pochi growls like it¡¯s not a big deal, although I¡¯m reminded of how Pipi was riding a normal horse during our pursuit earlier.

    Upon closer inspection, Pochi also seems to be dragging the leg somewhat.

    ¡¸Let me see.¡¹

    Opposite to the manliness shown, Pochi whines uneasily and timidly offers its fore leg. Pochi¡¯s eyes darted back and forth, anxiously searching for Pipi.

    ¡¸Fumu......it¡¯s not a serious wound.¡¹

    The source of bleeding was near the base of the nail of its front leg where the surrounding nails flipped up a little.

    Was it from a collision with a cannon ball or perhaps from hitting something during its flight?

    Pochi¡¯s scales are harder than steel so nothing went through to its flesh. In human terms, it¡¯s equivalent to the nail partially peeling off.

    ¡¸At this rate, it¡¯ll interfere with whatever you do.¡¹

    Pochi turns pale when I draw my sword.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s alreadye off this far, it¡¯ll heal quicker if it¡¯s removed altogether. Stay still¨D¨D hey, don¡¯t run!¡¹

    Pochi doesn¡¯t listen until the end, spreads its wings and tries to fly away, but I leap forward and hold the creature down.

    ¡¸Eeei. It won¡¯t take long, just stay still! What happened to the manliness you showed earlier!?¡¹

    While Pochi struggles wildly, I carefully but quickly stick my sword underneath the nearly-torn scale andpletely remove it.

    This guy¡¯s skin is also abnormally strong too, and any sword besides the Dual Crater probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take off the scale.

    Just when I thought it was about toe off, there was mild resistance and an unpleasant ripping sound.

    Pochi whimpered weakly.

    The fist-sized scale falls with a thud apanied by a ssh of blood and the next fresh scale can be faintly seen underneath.

    Now, it should be fine if we cleanse the wound and wrap a bandage around it.

    ¡¸There, it¡¯s done.¡¹

    I pat Pochi¡¯s head afterward while it keeps its face covered and its body trembles.

    Its red oblong eyes stare resentfully at me as tears well up.

    Crap, I made Pochi cry.

    ¡¸Aah©`!! You made Pochi cry!¡¹

    Pipi, who was taking a nap after the tiring fight, woke up and immediately ran over with bed hair.

    Pochi springs up and runs straight into Pipi¡¯s chest¨D¨Dalmost like it was attacking¨D¨Dit rubs its face against her t chest while crying and expressing the injustice it experienced.

    ¡¸I see. The pain is gone now. Everything is fine, let¡¯s go eat something over there.¡¹

    Pipiforts Pochi as she signals to me and leaves.

    Damn Pochi, showing your manly side and then going back to being a baby.

    What a mysterious lizard.

    ¡¸Despite itsrge body, Pochi might still be a child inside. If that¡¯s a child, how much more is it going to grow?¡¹

    I mutter to myself as I go to wipe Pochi¡¯s blood off the Dual Crater.

    That was when my body was shaken by arge throbbing sensation.

    Before I could ask what that was, the same voice I heard in my head previously resounded again, this time at an iparably higher volume.

    ¡ºMy blood and the blood of that person, as well as the mixed blood, such is fate.¡»

    Last time, it was as quiet as a whisper and I couldn¡¯t make out what was said, but now it¡¯s quite clear.

    It was a hoarse male voice that could almost be described as beautiful.

    ¡¸Where?¡¹

    I scan my surroundings but don¡¯t see anybody speaking.

    ¡ºI am right next to you.¡»

    There is nothing at my feet or above my head.

    I can¡¯t locate the origin because the voice is talking inside my head.

    ¡ºFool. Can¡¯t you see what is in your hand?¡»

    The fed-up voice points me to my Dual Crater, which happens to be glowing red.

    ¡¸Hey, hey.¡¹

    I originally received the Dual Crater from Nonna and at the time, its de was shiny like a mirror with no trace of any color.

    When was it that the sword started to emit a crimson color?

    Its sharpness and feeling in my hand hasn¡¯t changed so I didn¡¯t really notice...... currently, it¡¯s more than a faint glow, it¡¯s a bright zing red.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something shining over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be a fire!? The enemy remnants might have concocted a petty trick!¡¹

    The unusual light attracted the attention of allied soldiers.

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather avoid any unnecessary trouble.¡¹

    ¡ºWapphh.¡»

    I quickly sheathe my sword and jump into a nearby tent.

    Conveniently for me, it was a storage for food. Such a ce is not frequented by many people.

    ¡¸So.¡¹

    I stab the Dual Crater into the ground and sit cross-legged in front of it.

    Fortunately Nonna is not here to see me or she would headbutt me and p me silly with her breasts.

    ¡¸What are you?¡¹

    I have to ask this question.

    I mean, it¡¯s not normal for a sword to talk.

    ¡ºWhy should I have to exin anything to someone as insignificant as you?¡»

    Man, this guy has been acting arrogant for a while now.

    ¡¸Whatever then. It¡¯s irritating, so don¡¯t talk anymore.¡¹

    I reach out to store away the Dual Crater in its sheath.

    ¡º......wait. I was joking.¡»

    I knew he would change his mind.

    Mumbling in a barely audible voice is proof that he wants me to notice him.

    In the mansion, I usually use this tactic with Yoguri and Kuu.

    They usually speak quietly while looking at me.

    I leave the sword stuck in the ground and sit back down.

    And this kind of thing usually won¡¯t be talked about unless I bring it up first.

    ¡¸So, what are you? The spirit of the Dual Crater?¡¹

    The Dual Crater is not a normal sword, it¡¯s a legendary treasured sword.

    I¡¯ve heard of stories like this...... of souls residing in famed swords.

    ¡ºDual Crater? Is that the name of this sword? That¡¯s impossible, little one.¡»

    I guess I¡¯m wrong, this guy is arrogant about everything.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a holy de or a demonic de. But would a spirit dwell inside amon sword?¡»

    ¡¸You have the gall to call Dual Cratermon?¡¹

    There¡¯s no way a sword that can cut through steel armor like butter can be consideredmon.

    Tell that to Nonna and she would be furious. Too bad she isn¡¯t here.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s merely a mithril sword forged five hundred years ago. It is neither cursed or blessed, it¡¯s nothing more than a sharp razor.¡»

    I silently throw sand at the sword in frustration as he mocks the precious bond between Nonna and I.

    ¡ºWapph! Stop! The only reason I can stay here is because there was nothing in the sword to begin with.¡»

    ¡¸Alright. Enough already, just answer the question. What are you?¡¹

    Dual Crater, no he probably calls it something different.

    I ask the voice in a rtively harsh tone.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re only making a fool of yourself by howling like that, little one. However, it¡¯s pointless of us to go around in circles.¡»

    The voice goes silent momentarily.

    I can somehow imagine this guy sighing with a self-satisfied look.

    ¡ºMy name is Lindbloom. I am a hellfire dragon that lived several millennia ago.¡»

    The sword glimmers greatly. Good thing we¡¯re inside a tent.

    ¡¸Oh.¡¹

    When I put my hand to my chin, the lighting from the sword blinked, almost as if it was disappointed.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re not surprised?¡»

    ¡¸The dragon I know isrger than a mountain and has wings, ws, and fangs. You¡¯re a sword, no matter how I look at it.¡¹

    The sword sighs and clicks its tongue repeatedly, then asks a question in a noticeably worse mood.

    ¡ºYou fought the fire-breathing dragon in the mountain vige, did you not?¡»

    I¡¯m definitely not going to forget that.

    ¡¸Yeah, I beat that thing up.¡¹

    The voice bes increasingly angrier.

    ¡º¨D¨Dthat was me. How truly aggravating. Challenging me with swords and arrows is one thing, but to use that metal tube, grrr.¡»

    The dragon¡¯s name was certainly Lindbloom......wait, isn¡¯t this strange?

    ¡ºWhen your pierced my heart, my soul transferred into the de. Mithril is a material highly capable of interfering with spirits. That was how my soul came to reside within the sword. Having lived for thousands of years, my soul is strong. It would take more than the destruction of my physical body for my soul to disappear.¡»

    ¡¸So something like that happened back then......?¡¹

    ¡ºWith my great soul stored in the sword, the color should have changed considerably.¡»

    I only noticed a slight change.

    ¡¸Howe you didn¡¯t speak to me at that time? Why did you speak only now?¡¹

    I¡¯ve never heard his voice after swinging my Dual Crater around so much.

    ¡ºDue to the circumstances, I felt tired. I was thinking of sleeping for several decades.¡»

    Decades, huh?

    Well, I can¡¯t speak to the lifespans of dragons, but it hasn¡¯t even been two years since then.

    ¡ºThere was an unexpected stimulus, you see. First, it has to deal with that sword called the dragon¡¯s de. Although it is merely another sword made of mithril, there are traces of the scale of a dragon that I once paired with for a short amount of time hammered in its de.¡»

    Acevedo¡¯s sword?

    That¡¯s right, he only started to talk once the Dual Crater made contact with Acevedo¡¯s sword.

    ¡ºThen, there is the blood that wet the de. Half belongs to that one and half belongs to me. How could I not awaken after that?¡»

    Hm? It was Pochi¡¯s blood that got on the Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Are you saying Pochi is your child!?¡¹

    ¡ºIndeed. Such a resounding feeling to my soul could not possibly be mistaken for anyone else.¡»

    Pochi should be born from an egg Pipi happened to pick up somewhere and brought back.

    It¡¯s a wonder how fate connects such unrted incidents.

    ¡¸This is quite an incredible story...... hmm.¡¹

    I make a contemtive face.

    This voice in my sword is male and the scale in the dragon de belonged to a female...... which means Pochi¡¯s mother passed away long ago.

    And in killing Lindbloom, I murdered Pochi¡¯s only living rtive.

    It urred before Pochi was born and I couldn¡¯t have known, so I don¡¯t really regret it.

    However, I still feel sorry for the lonely lizard.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat is it?¡»

    I pull out the Dual Crater from the ground andy it across myp.

    ¡¸Your child is growing up nicely¡¹

    It knows how to clean its own living space, doundry, and trim the nts in the garden.

    Just recently, it also created and submitted a menu of desired meals.

    ¡¸Compared to the time it was born, I would say it has gotten much bigger. It won¡¯t die a dog¡¯s death any longer. Sometimes, I still hear crying at night though.¡¹

    There is a limited time Pochi can be separated from Pipi, but it¡¯s not scared of any beast or monster.

    ¡¸So don¡¯t worry. If you have anything to say to your child, I will ry the message for you.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to mourn this guy¡¯s death, however, I can act as a messenger for him.

    With that in mind, I show him genuine sincerity.

    ¡ºWhat are you saying? I don¡¯t care about some kid.¡»

    ¡¸......what?¡¹

    Weird.

    Didn¡¯t he wake up because of the parental rtionship between him and Pochi?

    ¡ºI just said I received a jolt. It¡¯s simr to being sshed with cold water.¡»

    ¡°In the first ce,¡± he continues.

    ¡ºThat girl did not perish. There is but a fragment of the scale within the sword. It¡¯s likely that it naturally fell off and a little one picked it up.¡»

    I¡¯m getting confused.

    If she didn¡¯t die, then why was this guy deep in a cave in the mountain by himself? Wasn¡¯t he grieving the loss of his mate?

    The voice ignores my bewilderment and happily talks further.

    ¡ºI met that girl only two hundred years ago, wapph.¡»

    I stab the sword into the ground again.

    He¡¯s still Pochi¡¯s father, so he should be nice.

    ¡ºShe was happy when she met me sleeping in the cave. She was about 150 years old and still just a child. She innocently frolicked around after meeting someone of the same species for the first time.¡»

    This has turned into a time of reminiscing.

    It sounds like a pleasant story though. Dragons don¡¯t get to meet their kind very easily.

    ¡ºShe would live together with me in my nest and cheerfully bring me small animals and monsters as prey.¡»

    The movement of dragons is equivalent to a cmity to the people in the vicinity, but it¡¯s not like they can go without eating.

    ¡ºThis sort of family lifestyle continued for some time.¡»

    What a heart-warming tale.

    I ready a cup so I could have alcohol to apany this entertainment.

    ¡ºAt 150 years old, when her body was grown, but the inside was still that of a child-¡»

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I don¡¯t like where this is headed.

    ¡ºI mated with her as a joke. After all, it had been decades since thest time I did so. Despite the crying and screaming, I didn¡¯t stop.¡»

    Even though I poured my alcohol on the Dual Crater, the voice remained sidetracked.

    ¡ºDozens of years went by as I kept mating with her.¡»

    Judging by his voice, I can tell his eyes looking into the distance.

    I asked because I thought he had an interesting story, not a series of rape.

    ¡ºOne morning, I saw she had disappeared. There was an eggying in the corner. I could not mate with an egg, so I went back to sleep until you people woke me up. Therefore, I don¡¯t care about some kid which resulted as a product of lust¨D¨D wapphh.¡»

    I kick over the Dual Crater.

    And then I hastily pick it back up.

    ¡¸If you weren¡¯t in Nonna¡¯s precious sword, I would have broken and destroyed you. Hellfire dragon, my ass. You¡¯re just a rapist dragon.¡¹

    I can¡¯t inform Pochi of this guy¡¯s existence. I would feel sorry.

    ¡ºNow, hold on. Breaking the sword would really trouble me. At least wait until I regain more of my power.¡»

    The Dual Crater once again glows after he finishes talking.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat do you mean? I¡¯m saying that I will turn this mithril rod into a magic sword, a vessel suitable for myself.¡»

    The Dual Crater gradually changes shape.

    ¡ºAll the lives you reaped with this sword will be the sustenance for my soul.¡»

    The de elongates and increases in weight.

    ¡ºI will shroud the sword with the magic you deflected.¡»

    Aplicated magic seal forms and epasses the sword from its tip to its hilt, then an intricate design decorates the entire sword.

    ¡ºI will bind it with my soul.¡»

    The faint red light emitting from the sword intensifies into a vibrant and deep crimson.

    ¡¸It became somethingpletely different.¡¹

    I can¡¯t show this to Nonna.

    I don¡¯t think she would like the gaudy decorative addition resembling thorns or a snake.

    ¡ºNow, the item which houses my spirit has be a true magic sword. It should possess strength iparable to that of a mithril sword.¡»

    The rapist dragon glimmers proudly.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s easier to use now that it¡¯s longer and heavier. Mmm, who would have thought the shape would change this much.¡¹

    I¡¯m mainly concerned about Nonna getting upset. No, she¡¯ll cry.

    ¡ºWith that said, it doesn¡¯te without a price. This sword is¨D¨D¡»

    At that time, amotion started outside the tent.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an enemy spy! That person tried to blend in with the supply corps!¡¹

    ¡¸Give chase! Don¡¯t let ¡®em escape!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t have time to think before footsteps rushed toward the tent.

    ¡¸Damn! Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll set this on fire and spread chaos¨D¨D kuh!?¡¹

    The man who ran in the tent draws his sword and attacks when he discovers me.

    Of course, this situation is not enough to fluster me.

    I promptly ready the new and improved Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Dieee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you?¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t very skilled with the sword and I was able to easily parry his sh, then stab him in the stomach.

    That¡¯s definitely a fatal injury. But it¡¯s not one that will kill instantly.

    I don¡¯t take pleasure in letting someone suffer, so I pull my sword out to decapitate the man, but then the rapist dragon¡¯s voice booms.

    ¡ºI guess it¡¯s faster to show you.¡»

    The Dual Crater shines a dark red, causing the skewered man to scream.

    It was as if the man¡¯s very life force was being drained from his body.

    It only took a few seconds.

    When the man dies, the sword stops glowing.

    I quietly withdraw the sword from his corpse.

    ¡¸What did you do?¡¹

    ¡ºPower is needed to sustain this sword and my soul. I absorb the appropriate amounts of life, soul, and magic energy.¡¹

    In other words, I have to constantly kill somebody?

    ¡¸What a ridiculous cursed sword. I¡¯m not a murderer who goes around killing randomly...... no, nevermind.¡¹

    I ponder briefly. If I think about it calmly, I actually do kill a lot of people. I guess I won¡¯t have too much of an issue.

    ¡ºIt has been a while since I¡¯ve eaten. Now I¡¯m going to sleep.¡»

    Almost simultaneously to the dragon falling asleep, allied soldierse running in.

    ¡¸Damn, he ran in here¨D¨D p-pardon me, Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸You mean this guy? I took care of him. I couldn¡¯t keep him alive.¡¹

    After wiping the blood off my sword, I exit the tent.

    It won¡¯t fit in the sheath anymore. I¡¯ll have to figure something out.

    ¡¸Sir, my apologies for the ipetence! Damn, this guy was unlucky to encounter Lord Hardlett...... hiiiiih!!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what the heck is this!? There¡¯s a hole in his stomach, yet there is not a drop of blood...... and his internal organs are gone!? His eyeballs are sunken in too, how did this......¡¹

    I walk briskly to remove myself from the soldiers¡¯ presence.

    I don¡¯t know what this sword has be, but it¡¯s gotten even harder to use it in public.

    The enemy is already calling me a demon too.

    I tried asking Lindbloom to do something about the sheath, but I didn¡¯t get any response, so I guess he really went to sleep.

    I find a tattered cloth to act as the sheath for now and keep the de hidden.

    On the way, I bump into Brynhildr, who stares at me for approximately ten seconds, and then leaves without doing anything else because the sun hasn¡¯tpletely set.

    I can sense that she¡¯ll summon me soon.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Nothing is wrong with the Dual Crater.¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s just Leopolt.

    He gives the sword a nce, then throws a rock at me.

    ¡¸What, are you picking a fight?¡¹

    I catch it without difficulty, m it into the ground and break it into pieces.

    ¡¸That rock is a fragment of the city wall. As you can see, it¡¯s not anything special.¡¹

    Leopolt points to the perimeter of the city.

    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t anything special constructed on the inside either. It is the same as when Goldonia left it.¡¹

    Fumu, that¡¯s strange.

    Trisnia¡¯s walls definitely endured cannonballs and repelled battering rams.

    If we didn¡¯t use the dwarven cannons or the naval rams, which can be considered unfair, I don¡¯t know if we could have broken through though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s weird that no changes were made.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, If the materials and construction are normal, then I specte normal means were not used to strengthen the walls.¡¹

    Outside normal, in other words, magic and things of that nature.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to determine detailed information if we are dealing with unknown magical phenomenon, so until we prove for certain it is the case, we have no other option than to assume all of South Yuguria¡¯s fortresses have the same durability as the walls of Trisnia. We can¡¯t avoid the disadvantage we¡¯ll face during our attacks on their bases.¡¹

    That¡¯s truly annoying.

    We can¡¯t make any progress no matter how far south we advance if we can¡¯t bring down any of their bases.

    ¡¸Is there any way around it?¡¹

    ¡¸That is currently undecided.¡¹

    I smile unconsciously.

    He could have said ¡°I will do my utmost¡±, but he decisively said ¡°undecided¡±, that¡¯s very characteristic of him.

    ¡¸Well, do your best. And what about the west coast of the river?¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s western army has already arrived so they should only have the double-crossers left.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll ignore them. That area is no longer the main battlefield. Since they don¡¯t have transport ships, there is no possibility of them posing a threat on the east coast.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine then. Those traitors have no clue, huh.¡¹

    There are plenty in Trisnia, but the city fell and the ones who cooperated with the upiers have been recaptured.

    The scary partes after.

    ¡¸The feudal lords and nobles of the western coast are already asking constantly for their messengers to provide us with excuses.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure they are.

    ¡¸Like I said before, that region is no longer a strategically important point. We¡¯ll ward them away and quietly give them hope, then wipe them out in one fell swoop once the battle has been decided.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds about right.¡¹

    They can onlyment their poor choice.

    I¡¯ll have to be careful that I don¡¯t make a mistake myself.

    In the worse case scenario, I have to be ready to take the girls and flee.

    ¡¸Well then, there is also an example over here of a judgement being mistaken.¡¹

    I sigh as I observe the scene in front of me.

    ¡¸You mean the trial for the eastern nobles who were annihted as a result of Lady Hyuutia¡¯s decision to vite orders which led to her participation.¡¹

    It¡¯s funny how Leopolt deliberately emphasizes M¡¯s actions as a vition of orders.

    He might unexpectedly be the type to hold a grudge.

    They are under Erich¡¯s supervision and are being sentenced one after the other in a temporary court.

    ¡¸Lord Negael. Extenuating circumstances will not be taken into ount. You will receive the death penalty and your family inheritance will be forfeited. Lord Uraigir, you will also be sentenced to death and¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸P-please have mercy! My family was deceived by Lord Uraigir!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying!? My family was the one who was tricked by you!!¡¹

    I shake my head in disappointment and sit down on the chair Leopolt brought.

    ¡¸I see numerous familiar faces, but I don¡¯t feel like protecting anyone. And why don¡¯t you sit as well. I can¡¯t calm down with you standing next to me.¡¹

    Leopolt, who felt like there was no need to interfere, simply nodded.

    Somebody notices me in the audience and shouts to get my attention.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! It¡¯s me!! I met you in one of the banquets hosted by your wife!! Please! Please help mediate!!¡¹

    The man¡¯s shrill voice is truly shameful.

    In the corner of my eye, I catch Celia hopping uneasily.

    She probably wants to tell me not to do anything unnecessary no matter what.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I have no reason to save you. How can traitors be allies?¡¹

    A small smirk forms on my face.

    Seeing a small hope in my expression, the traitors lean over the spears of the guards blocking their way and shout desperately.

    ¡¸W-well, Uraigir-dono¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What are you implying, Lord Negael!? No, to begin with, it was Lord Hanrown¡¯s messenger who introduced......¡¹

    Is it about time?

    I draw my new Dual Crater and strike the ground.

    Because of its increased weight, it caused the earth to shake a little.

    ¡¸How unsightly. If you¡¯re going to betray, do it from the beginning. Doing it in the middle of a decisive battle is an act more vulgar than a dung beetle, and dung beetles get squashed.¡¹

    I purposely widen my eyes and speak in a low voice, silencing everyone including the judge and Erich.

    Intimidated by the blood lust, the traitors copsed on the spot.

    I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t squeal anymore.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t care if they betray or double-cross us.

    I just want them to take responsibility for their actions. If it works out, fine, but if it doesn¡¯t, then own up to it. I don¡¯t hold a grudge against anybody.

    Maybe they were just unlucky they ran into M when they were about to betray us.

    Anyway, they should give up and obediently go to the otherworld.

    In my peripheral vision, Celia pats her chest in relief.

    What is she worried about? Did she think I would cover for them?

    Impossible.

    ¡¸Next, Baroness Escaote. Simrly, your family will be executed and your inheritance will be forfeited.¡¹

    ¡¸Baroness, you said?¡¹

    Celia bounces twice as high as before.

    The next person to stand trial is a woman in her mid-thirties whose lips are trembling and turning pale.

    Her eyes are fixed on the judge, but tears are endlessly streaking down her face.

    I remember seeing her at one of the banquets Nonna hosted.

    Back then, she came with her husband, but around the time we went to war with South Yuguria, I remember hearing about him suddenly passing away.

    ¡¸If I may say, the standing of my house is dependent on Lord Haurown......I cannot make any decisions on my own...... if you could be satisfied with my life, at least spare the rest of my family and the inheritance...... I beg of you......¡¹

    Baroness Escaote prostrates, her face grinding against the floor.

    Her pretty face gets dirty and the rough surface cuts into her lips and forehead, causing blood to trickle.

    Erich and the judge remain cold.

    ¡¸Lift your head. The result won¡¯t change regardless of your disgraceful plea. As a woman of nobility and now a feudal lord, conduct yourself as such.¡¹

    ¡¸This will conclude the trial. The execution will take ce tomorrow morning. Write your wills and ensure your affairs are put in order.¡¹

    Cruelly forsaken, Baroness Escaote copses in tears, her face still on the floor.

    ¡¸Not good. This isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    Celia falls down and holds her face in pain when I stand up.

    And then it happened.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move!! If you don¡¯t release my mother, I will kill this man!!¡¹

    A male voice, before it deepens during puberty, shouts out and a dagger is held to my throat.

    My eyes shift to the owner of the knife and I discover it is a young man of about 15 years of age who has an extremely furious expression on his face.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (militiamander), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Celia (jumped)

    Yakov (bandit), Irijina mander), Luna (bow cavalrymander), Gido (pervert), Pochi (chivalric lizard)

    Others:

    Ivanna (sulking), Brynhildr (rage), Ate (princess of the 105), Sekrit (training)

    Piris (crying), Harty (motivated), Nonna (sneezed)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist

    Escort Unit: 60

    Infantry: 4500

    Cavalry: 670

    Archers: 670

    Cannoneers: 380

    Bow Cavalry: 7000

    Independent Celia Squad: 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 17 000

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 23, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 45

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13909

    105 Army Corps: 3500

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    Ally Forces: Frontal Warfront ¨C Royal Army: 50 000

    Conscripts: 35 000

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 2?50 000

    Conscripts: 40 000

    Cavalry Army: 25 000 ???

    Magrado Local Army: disorganized.

    Meldora: insignificant

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 786, children who have been born: 69 + 567

    Current Location: Trisnia (adjusting military force)

 Chapter 446: Mother and Child

    <h4>Chapter 446: Mother and Child</h4>

    The men around me rise up from their seats at themotion.

    Guards also hurry and draw their swords.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move! If you do, I¡¯ll kill this man! I¡¯ll really kill him!!¡¹

    The boy who circled behind me threatens the guards.

    It¡¯sical how hard he is trying to stretch with the height difference being more than 30 cm.

    ¡¸What can I say here?¡¹

    I smile sheepishly and look at Erich.

    In front of his subordinates, he has a stern face, yet he doesn¡¯t appear to be very worried.

    ¡¸That brat...... what is he thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸He must not know. How foolish.¡¹

    ¡¸Will his head fly off or twisted off......perhaps his body will be sliced in two or broken in half?¡¹

    ¡¸What a waste. The ass of a young man at that age is exquisite.¡¹

    The young man frantically waves his knife, paying no attention to all the murmuring.

    ¡¸Release my mother! I¡¯m not going to repeat myself a third time! This guy is going to die!!¡¹

    ¡¸Seika, how could you!? P-please stop! Do you know what you¡¯re doing and who you¡¯re doing it to!?¡¹

    Contrary to how Erich and I are acting, the Baroness panics and pleads the young man to stop, but he isn¡¯t really paying attention to his surroundings.

    ¡¸Hey, your knife isn¡¯t touching my neck. If you aren¡¯t tall enough, then I suggest you sit me down.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to be standing pointlessly, so let me sit.

    ¡¸Uu! S-sit on that chair! If you try to run, I won¡¯t show any mercy!¡¹

    What¡¯s going to happen now?

    ¡¸Quickly, free my mother¨D¨D!¡¹

    It¡¯s not a very pleasing act to crush a boy desperately trying to protect his mother.

    However, I don¡¯t think there is much time left to think any further.

    I see Celia crawling towards me at the feet of the guards.

    She¡¯s already close enough to reach me in a single jump.

    ¡¸I guess this is it.¡¹

    Celia won¡¯t hold back against anybody who dares to point a weapon at me.

    At this rate, the young man will get his throat slit.

    And on the off chance that the boy retaliates and somehow injures Celia, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to him.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I suddenly raise my left hand.

    ¡¸Wah! I said don¡¯t¨D¨D¡¹

    When the boy¡¯s gaze wanders, my right hand grabs the dagger and tosses it away.

    It was easier than fooling a harpy with a cat toy.

    ¡¸Now!!¡¹

    Seeing the body be unarmed, Celia pounces.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hurt him.¡¹

    Almost simultaneously as those words came out, the young man¡¯s feet were swept and he flipped over.

    Leopolt steps on the young man¡¯s arms to hold him down.

    ¡¸You were looking for a chance too?¡¹

    Leopolt had a hand on the hilt of his sword.

    One wrong step and the boy would have been cut down.

    ¡¸Were you that worried about me?¡¹

    My eyebrows shift up and down while I ask him.

    ¡¸The situation is a trivial one, but the de is real, and I simply thought the possibility of injury would not be worth the risk.¡¹

    ¡¸Just admit it. You couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.¡¹

    The corners of my mouth lift up and a snicker escapes from my nose.

    What a dishonest guy.

    ¡¸More importantly, it might be toote.¡¹

    I turn back to the boy and see Celia with her sword drawn, about to thrust it into his chest.

    The young man is thrashing wildly, tears welling in his eyes, while his mother let out a scream like the world was about to end.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t kill him.¡¹

    ¡¸This guy pointed a de at Aegir-sama and isn¡¯t a female! I¡¯ll get rid of him...... mahgmgh.¡¹

    I pull Celia¡¯s cheeks and then stand in front of the boy.

    A good idea just popped into my head.

    It will hurt me and the boy in various ways, however, he would have definitely been executed otherwise.

    ¡¸You¡¯re called Seika, right? Your mother is a traitor, and she can¡¯t escape death. Normally, that would apply to you too......but, you¡¯re still a kid. I can let you go if you want.¡¹

    I purposely present the offer in an arrogant tone, which causes Seika to bare his teeth and yell at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to abandon my mother! Once I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll kill everyone here to save my mother!¡¹

    The Baroness screams at the top of her longs.

    ¡¸Stop it Seika! Be a good boy and listen! Your mother orders¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t want to!! I¡¯m not going to abandon my mother after my sister and run away alone! I¡¯d rather die right here!!¡¹

    Once his restraints were removed, the young man quickly stands up and runs at the guards holding his mother captive, still bare-handed.

    That¡¯s a pass.

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    I grab the boy by the head, lift him up and turn him to Erich.

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde. This young man, while part of a family of insurgents, demonstrated his will to protect his mother all by himself. Why not give him a second chance?¡¹

    ¡¸A chance?¡¹

    Erich looks at me, trying to guess my true intentions.

    I take a deep breath and direct my voice to every other participant in the trial aside from Erich.

    ¡¸The boy will fight with me, and if he wins, will be pardoned along with his mother. How does that sound?¡¹

    Everybodyughs.

    ¡¸A brat like that fighting Lord Hardlett...... and winning?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s more likely that the noose of the gallows snaps.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so ridiculous that it won¡¯t even be entertaining.¡¹

    Erich seems to realize what I was trying to do and looks at me questionably.

    ¡¸Letting off a rebel with one match...... that¡¯s-¡¹

    I don¡¯t really mind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only if this guy doesn¡¯t decline.¡¹

    I peek at the boy¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......? Two hundred kills...... dragon yer...... war demon...... you mean that Lord Hardlett......?¡¹

    He might not have recognized my face, but he knows my name and starts trembling because of it.

    ¡¸Will you do it? Or not?¡¹

    The young man closes his eyes for a few seconds, then re-opens them with determination.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it! The promise of saving my mother when I win, you better not take it back!!¡¹

    His body is jittering, sweat is pouring out from all his pores and his voice is even more shrill.

    Yet, he dered clearly what he desired.

    ¡¸He¡¯s foolish, but...... he¡¯s got guts.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I thought he would only beg for his life.¡¹

    I grin back at Erich.

    ¡¸So, that¡¯s what he said...... how about it?¡¹

    Erich returns a sour look.

    But the others are already excited for our match.

    If this was a pce where nobles are gathered, it would be a different story, but this is the front lines where soldiers and knights are, so it¡¯s easy to support such bouts.

    Erich, as the suprememander, also doesn¡¯t want to be a stick in the mud and disappoint his men.

    And judging by what I heard in the trial, the Baroness was only part of a subordinate family. Besides, it¡¯s not like Erich wants to kill her. It should be fine if we keep up appearances.

    I nce at those around me to gauge their reactions.

    Arge majority of the people are fine with the fight being held, although some who are more cautious and stricter with adherence to rules disprove inside their minds.

    As I thought, I need toe up with a little trick. I think the mother may be concerned, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    I take two oak staffs used by the city guards and give one to the young man.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have a match with these sticks. The first one to get knocked out or admit defeat loses.¡¹

    In a fight with these staffs, we literally whack each other with de-less rods.

    Since there is no pointed edge, physical strength is the best way to knock out the opponent, meaning I have the upper hand......frankly, my opponent has no chance of winning.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is quite cruel to suggest a staff fight.¡¹

    ¡¸With swords, he could end it in one sh...... will he split the opponent¡¯s head in half or break each of his opponent¡¯s limbs in order......¡¹

    Spectators whisper amongst themselves, trying to predict how I will kill the young man.

    ¡¸Aaah, Seika is going to be killed...... I can¡¯t...... this is way too cruel......¡¹

    Sadly, I have to leave the sobbing Baroness alone right now.

    ¡¸Any objections?¡¹

    I ready my stick as I ask the young man in a willy-nilly tone.

    Seika responds by reflexively getting into a stance, his hand shaking like a leaf.

    ¡¸Should we stop?¡¹

    I unleash the murderous aura I¡¯ve been keeping suppressed.

    Dry grass at my feet flutter from the air pressure.

    Seika¡¯s legs wobble like a newborn fawn, tears fill his eyes and he finally wets his pants, but he maintains his posture.

    ¡¸No!! Let¡¯s do it!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it should be.¡¹

    Seika¡¯s small body charges forward as he lunges at my chest with his staff.

    His step-in is not good enough and the distance he transitions to attack isn¡¯t optimal, however his form isn¡¯t bad.

    As a male of a noble family, it appears he¡¯s done some amount of martial arts training.

    His thrust is aimed right below my chin.

    ¡¸Targeting a vital area is the correct move.¡¹

    I squeeze the tip of his staff in between my index and middle fingers.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Seika¡¯s eyes widen in surprise and exerts more effort into the thrust, but his staff doesn¡¯t budge.

    Unfortunately, the gap in strength between us is enormous. It¡¯s at least several hundred levels apart.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama can easily stop any attack from that brat with one finger!¡¹

    For some reason, Celia sticks out her chest with pride.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I did the same against her when we sparred in the past.

    Iughed it off back then, but in reality, it hurt so badly I thought my finger would break.

    That¡¯s why I used two fingers this time to be safe.

    I hearughter erupt around me.

    They are all certain of the conclusion of the fight and are finding entertainment in seeing Seika flounder.

    It¡¯s honestly an unpleasant sight for me, but things will be inconvenient for me if I ended the fight immediately.

    I have to act as the viin and torment the boy.

    ¡¸What will you do next?¡¹

    I let Seika take a few steps back without counterattacking and wait for his next move.

    He chooses to raise his staff above his head and then swing it down at me.

    I can already tell that it¡¯s a feint.

    Such exaggerated motions will only hit people who are fast asleep.

    ¡¸How will you attack me?¡¹

    I position my staff over my head, biting on his bait.

    ¡¸You fell for it!¡¹

    It would have been better if he didn¡¯t speak beforending the hit. The person will realize what is going on even if he actually fell for it in the first ce.

    The young man halts his attack mid-swing, changes the grip on his staff and uses the opposite end to strike me below the belt.

    His pre-attack chatter was unnecessary, however, his movements aren¡¯t terrible...... his muscles and physique cause his swing to be awfully slow, enough to make me yawn, but he has a nice sense for offense.

    ¡¸Got him!!¡¹

    The staff makes a dull sound when it hits my crotch.

    Suddenly, theughing spectators freeze and silence momentarily dominates the vicinity.

    And then, Seika¡¯s staff cracks apart.

    I casually adjusted my pants after his attack nudged my dick a little to the side.

    ¡¸Someone give him another staff.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh...... no way...... that was a direct hit......¡¹

    A recement staff was thrown to the boy who had a look of disbelief on his face.

    Seika¡¯s strike was urately aimed at a critical spot; my crotch.

    But my dick is more durable than an oak stick. That¡¯s all there is to it.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s extra thick, vein-covered thing won¡¯t lose to some scrawny twig!¡¹

    Celia shrinks in embarrassment after realizing what she shouted.

    Natia nearly broke her shin bone when she kicked me there.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s Lord Hardlett for you...... he has a terrifying tool down there.¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking of hiding the daughter of our branch family...... perhaps that¡¯s too pitiful......¡¹

    ¡¸Come now, young man, just stop. This is a waste of time.¡¹

    ¡¸Even ten strong knights cannot defeat Lord Hardlett. You don¡¯t have to suffer if you want to die.¡¹

    ¡¸Seika...... enough...... surrender...... beg for forgiveness......your mother will die by herself......¡¹

    None of the audience feels any sort of tension regarding the match.

    They start hurling jeers at Seika. This is fine for now.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not done yet!!¡¹

    Seika¡¯s courage is replenished when he sees his mother on the floor in tears and he gives his forehead a wake-up p with the stick before running at me again.

    I evade the childish attack easily with minimal movement of my body.

    Seika¡¯s eyes don¡¯t even appear to follow me.

    ¡¸Wah!?¡¹

    He left himself wide open after missing, so I grab his belt and lift him while he¡¯s still facing the ground.

    He¡¯s pretty light for a 15 year old boy.

    ¡¸Hey! Let me go!!¡¹

    Seika wildly swings his stick at my feet and chest, but his attacks are devoid of any power as he remains hanging in the air.

    Either way, he is as weak as he looks.

    ¡¸Hahahaha, he¡¯s like a kitten.¡¹

    ¡¸If he wasn¡¯t a rebel, I might have wanted to raise him.¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you put him out of his misery, Lord Hardlett? I¡¯m sure you can do so by spanking his butt until he cries.¡¹

    The mocking continues.

    It¡¯s natural. Such an overwhelming difference in power really dissuades the spectators from watching seriously.

    There¡¯s a zero chance I¡¯ll lose to Seika. It¡¯s impossible.

    Erich also gives me an unhappy stare as if telling me to finish up already.

    ¨D¨Dthis is all fine.

    I casually toss Seika to the floor.

    ¡¸Kuh......making a fool of me! I¡¯m not giving up¨D¨D!?¡¹

    In the instant he gets up and re-grips his staff, I swing upward......holding back as much as possible.

    Seika truly has an inherent battle sense and reacts instantly, receiving the staff swung up from his feet to his chest by quickly pulling his own staff up.

    Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have the physical strength to withstand the blow. The young man¡¯s small body was sent flying at a speed that made it seem like he didn¡¯t block.

    He flies in an arc andnds on his chest.

    ¡¸Gah...... gehogehoh!! Hiih!?¡¹

    By the time Seika lifted his face after coughing, I had already closed the distance and readied another swing.

    Seika blocks again, however, his staff, which was damaged from the prior strike, broke apart, showering his immature androgynous face with wooden fragments.

    ¡¸Gyaah!!¡¹

    An especially sharp one cuts his forehead, spilling blood onto his handsome face.

    I don¡¯t let him scream any further and step on his back......I ensure not to press down too hard.

    ¡¸What kind of joke is this?¡¹

    I pull his head up forcibly by his hair.

    The jeeringpletely stops at this point.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to fight me, win and save yourself and your mother. That¡¯s what you said, right?¡¹

    Seika bares his canine and res at me with a murderous intent.

    It took some effort to get him to make that angry face.

    ¡¸You and your mother are traitors. You¡¯re as good as dead, so you have no option except to struggle clumsily, grasping at the tiny possibility to survive.¡¹

    I kick Seika in the chest with all......no, he would surely die if I kicked with all my might, instead I rest his body on my toe and fling him.

    ¡¸Seika! Seika! Stop...... stop, stop stop¨D¨D!! Pleaseee!!¡¹

    The Baroness is beyond frantic.

    I need her to bear with the pain in her heart a bit longer.

    Seika rolls to soften his fall, then stands up.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yessir!¡¹

    My strong tone urges a nearby soldier to give Seika another recement staff.

    When it reached the young man¡¯s hand, I pushed off the ground and charged forward.

    My staff will definitely impale him if I thrust it into his stomach......instead, I barely graze him with it. He still vomits out stomach acid.

    shing him across the shoulder will certainly break bones......instead, I stop my staff right before it touches him, and still he copses to the ground.

    He¡¯d be crushed if I tripped and stomped on him......instead, I kicked his ass.

    Despite holding back as much as possible, it probably looks like a one-sided pummeling from the side.

    The mother aside, some spectators are beginning to avert their eyes and feel sympathy for Seika.

    ¡¸Guh......this isn¡¯t......guuuh!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not over! I¡¯m not dead! Aaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸I can...... still stand......another weapon...... higuh!!¡¹

    Seika continues to stand and challenge me even though his injuries are piling up from my countless torture.

    Blood dyes his forehead red, he coughs out so much stomach acid that no more cane out, and his scratch-covered legs wobble, yet he still holds up his staff.

    ¡¸He¡¯s still standing......knowing that he can¡¯t win......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, boy! Lay down! You did well.¡¹

    ¡¸Watch out!? Oh...... wow, I never expected to support a rebel.¡¹

    His valiant appearance has been burned into everybody¡¯s mind.

    It should be time now.

    I parry Seika¡¯s unsteady attack and while his staff and mine are locked together, I whisper to him softly enough so others can¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸Just fall over. I¡¯ll let you escape on your own.¡¹

    Seika responds to my provocation with an enraged face.

    I maintain my role as the viin.

    ¡¸Kuku, I was never interested in you. ......your mother has a nice body. Since she¡¯s going to die anyways, might as well have some fun before. If I say I¡¯ll spare your life, she might go as far as licking my asshole.¡¹

    That¡¯s mean, even for me. If I heard someone say that, I¡¯d want to kill him too.

    My words had the same effect on Seika as he springs back up like all the damage he suffered was a lie.

    He clenches his back teeth so hard that it¡¯s audible to me.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you.¡¹

    Seika breaks the locked engagement by jumping backwards, immediately creating some distance.

    Then, he lowers his hips and shows me a lunging stance.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let youy a finger on my mother!!¡¹

    Heunches himself for a fierce strike.

    It was more vicious than when he didn¡¯t take any damage, but hisck of muscles limits his speed and I dodge while yawning.

    He crouches at the same time I move back for his second strike.

    It was sharper than his first strike. Nevertheless, I simply increase my own pace and sidestep.

    He slides his body to the left for a third strike.

    I¡¯m surprised......this is a spitting image of Irijina¡¯s threebo thrust. His final strike was the sharpest of them all.

    I swiftly twist my body to safety, avoiding the attack which probably would havended on an average soldier.

    Time for thest part of the n.

    I prepare to transition to the next action.

    That was when something I couldn¡¯t see pierces down from the tip of my hair to my toes.

    I couldn¡¯t make a sound of astonishment as my body automatically reacted.

    My left leg lowers and my head tilts to the side while my right hand extends the staff upward.

    A dry cracking sound of two wooden objects colliding can be heard simultaneous to the whoosh of wind.

    ¡¸A fourth strike......¡¹

    It was one made from a leaping position.

    Fast couldn¡¯t begin to describe it. The only reason I avoided it was purely my body¡¯s instincts as my eyes couldn¡¯t see what it was.

    He probably did so without even realizing,pletely absorbed in the moment.

    His natural battle sense is on disy, making me wonder what he can do if his body develops and he receives proper training.

    More importantly......

    ¡¸Agh......¡¹

    ¡¸Crap, I might have overdid it.¡¹

    My right hand thrusted the staff into Seika¡¯s stomach.

    It was a reflex so I couldn¡¯t control my strength.

    Seika falls to the ground.

    He holds his chest in pain and it doesn¡¯t look like he can stand after that.

    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s over.¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, the oue was obvious. I mean, there was no way......it was going to be a close match.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, what happened at the end? It seemed like Lord Hardlett was caught off-guard......was it my imagination?¡¹

    This is a problem. My ns are screwed up.

    Fine. I¡¯ll have to act as the viin again.

    I whisper in Seika¡¯s ear again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be taking your mother then. Five......no, ten subordinates will get to enjoy her body.¡¹

    I turn my back on Seika and take long conceited strides away from him.

    My destination is the sobbing Baroness in front of Erich.

    The murmurs around us gradually change in tone.

    They went from affirming the anticipated result to gasps of shock and awe,

    I don¡¯t need to look behind me to guess what was happening,

    I can feel blood lust which a young man shouldn¡¯t possess bombarding my back.

    I don¡¯t turn back.

    I¡¯mpletely careless after earning my victory.

    I yfully twirl my staff in my right hand and stick my left hand in my pocket while my eyes stare naughtily at the Baroness¡¯s breasts and ass.

    I hear irregr footsteps, probably because he lost his sense of bnce.

    And then his breathing is clearlybored.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare¨D¨D¡¹

    I hear him leap.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare touch my motherrrr!!!¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to suppress the urge to smile.

    He¡¯s really amazing. After the beating he took, he can still stand.

    Now, my n can proceed.

    In the first ce, I don¡¯t find any joy in abusing kids.

    I¡¯m even less inclined when the mother is watching.

    Needless to say, the reason I¡¯m ying the viin for this long is because I want to lose in the end, allowing this guy and his mother to be pardoned.

    With that said, I can¡¯t decide on my own to spare the lives of traitors even though I insisted on this match. Many individuals would be dissatisfied and Erich would be put in a difficult position.

    I can¡¯t just go ¡°guwa, I let my guard down and lost¡±, nobody would ept that.

    That¡¯s why I pummeled him so badly.

    I had to thoroughly teach the young man how much of a difference there is between us and eliminate any hope of winning.

    But Seika still stood up.

    He bled, vomited, and pissed himself endlessly, and still wants to challenge me.

    This is the front lines, where soldiers and knights are. If someone takes up the sword or staff to protect their mother, challenging a formidable enemy he is no match for, that scene would surely reverberate with the spirit of knighthood of everyone present.

    The young man squeezes out thest drops of strength within his body to swing his sword and take down the supposedly invincible opponent.

    His battered body would achieve a hard-fought victory after struggling through all the punishment. Can the audience still say ¡°This fight is invalid. Nobody will be pardoned¡± afterward?

    Those who once hated the traitors will surely be the young man¡¯s allies and Erich can¡¯t ignore the outcries of his subordinates or risk affecting overall morale.

    The lives of the mother and child should be saved as special exceptions.

    From behind me, an intimidating aura oozes from the approaching 15 year old.

    His aim will most likely be the back of my head or my neck.

    It¡¯s not out of the question for me to get knocked out when I¡¯mckadaisical.

    I¡¯m going to emphasize the damage if I get hit, so it better not be in my back or my leg or somewhere else that¡¯s weird.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    He yells, or rather shrieks, prompting me to tense the muscles in my neck.

    To my dismay, the strikended somewhere unexpected.

    The staff thrusts into my body.

    It wasn¡¯t my neck or my head.

    It was below the waist, above my thigh¨D¨D

    The oak rod plunged right into my asshole.

    It pushed parts of my pants along with the tip.

    ¡¸Zuoooooh!!!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t believe the sound that came out of my mouth.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Celia squeals.

    ¡¸My mother¨D¨D! I won¡¯t lose! I won¡¯t surrender!!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! Not there! Nnughh......¡¹

    Seika, whose consciousness is already fading, yells and shoves the stick further in.

    More than just the tip is in now.

    The intense sensation of a foreign object entering my body brought me to my knees.

    ¡¸At this rate, Aegir-sama¡¯s ass will break!¡¹

    Losing her patience, Celia runs over to me.

    Seika finally passes out, his hand still gripping the staff, while the stick breaks after inserting about thirty centimeters into my anus.

    The people around us start to stir again.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s going on here? The boy is the one who fainted......¡¹

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t Lord Hardlett incapacitated? I mean, the stick went in one third of the way,¡¹

    ¡¸This kind of detail was never agreed upon. Nobody would have thought a tie was possible......¡¹

    I listen to the audience discuss with both arms and legs on the ground.

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t afford to say anything.

    One person steps into the middle.

    ¡¸This match will be Lord Hardlett¡¯s loss.¡¹

    It¡¯s Leopolt.

    He deres as such and bows slightly to Erich.

    ¡¸......Did it look like a tie?¡¹

    Erich stares at me, somewhat disappointed.

    Hmm, I think my scheme was exposed.

    Leopolt points at Celia, who is desperately trying to pull the stick out of my ass.

    ¡¸Before the match was decided, there was interference from this individual. Receiving help in a one-on-one will obviously result in a loss by disqualification.¡¹

    ¡¸......disqualification, huh?¡¹

    After giving Leopolt a look, he checks with the others watching the fight.

    When he sufficiently gauged the general opinion, he sighed and dered Seika the winner.

    The mother and child hugged each other tightly and both passed out, the son from his injury and the mother from relief, and were subsequently carried off.

    Things went ording to calctions for the most part, stick in the butt aside.

    It¡¯s not an official fight, but if rumors of me losing to a kid get spread, my reputation might drop.

    If my reputation of being a monster changes, that might be convenient for me too.

    Celia finally manages to yank out the staff, eliciting a small shriek from the surroundings.

    Naturally, the result wasn¡¯t all bad.

    ¡¸Being rebels, promising to take them into my custody will affect the kingdom¡¯s prestige. For now, Baroness Escaote and thus her son Seika will be pardoned. ......they will be entrusted to Lord Hardlett. Since you offered it, I expect you to take responsibility!¡¹

    ¡¸I will ept the burden of my defeat.¡¹

    There it is.

    Now, the young man, and more importantly the Baroness, belong to me.

    I can¡¯t release traitors to the public, so they will be traveling with us.

    I don¡¯t intend to forcefully make the mother mine by taking advantage of her gratefulness, but she¡¯s a widow in her prime age.

    She is obviously starving for men, so using an assertive approach will eventually lead to a physical rtionship.

    If I think this way, a drop in reputation is insignificant.

    ¡¸First, I need to introduce myself properly. I also have toe up with an excuse for treating her son poorly or else she¡¯ll hate me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, wait! Your asshole is still gaping!¡¹

    I call out to Leopolt in passing as Celia chases after me.

    ¡¸Knowing you, I figured you would choose execution, since it would have been the less troublesome solution.¡¹

    Leopolt answers as usual, his expression unwavering.

    ¡¸It¡¯s groundworkid in preparation for a situation far in the future.¡¹

    Far in the future? What is he talking about? Whatever.

    I¡¯m going to see the Baroness right away.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (militiamander), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Celia (jumped)

    Yakov (bandit), Irijina mander), Luna (bow cavalrymander), Gido (pervert), Pochi (chivalric lizard)

    Others:

    Ivanna (lethargic), Brynhildr (rage), Ate (princess of the 105), Sekrit (training)

    Piris (recovered), Harty (motivated), Nonna (boobs)

    Baroness Escaote (fainted), Seika (fainted)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist

    Escort Unit: 60

    Infantry: 4500

    Cavalry: 670

    Archers: 670

    Cannoneers: 380

    Bow Cavalry: 7000

    Independent Celia Squad: 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 17 000

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 23, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 45

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13909

    105 Army Corps: 3500

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    Ally Forces: Frontal Warfront ¨C Royal Army: 50 000

    Conscripts: 35 000

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 2?50 000

    Conscripts: 40 000

    Cavalry Army: 25 000 ???

    Magrado Local Army: disorganized.

    Meldora: insignificant

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 786, children who have been born: 69 + 567

    Current Location: Trisnia (adjusting military force)

 Chapter 447: Motherâ€™s Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 447: Mother¡¯s Feelings</h4>

    Pardon the intrusion.¡¹

    I open the door of the temporarily borrowed house without waiting for a response after knocking and excusing myself.

    My eyes dart at the two spearmen standing guard in front of the house to relieve them off their duties.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Baroness Escaote rose from her chair inside the room as I entered.

    This is the ce where she and her son are using as an address until a permanent home is found. Seika, her son who I beat up badly, was sent to a doctor and, as such, she is here by herself.

    ¡¸I guess I was being a little rude. Well, please understand that I cannot be too polite in front of the soldiers.¡¹

    A soft smile forms on my face as I urge the woman to sit back down and I find a convenient box lying around to sit on.

    Because she didn¡¯t have much time to organize, the room was still a mess and the only things set up were the chair she¡¯s upying and a bed.

    ¡¸No, you were not......¡¹

    In her current mental state, I¡¯m sure conversing won¡¯t have much effect.

    I speak over her and get straight to the point.

    ¡¸I first want to say that you and your son will be pardoned as promised. However, since youmunicated with the enemy, you will not be freed. At the very least, until the war is over, you and your son will be monitored closely.¡¹

    This is an important decision regarding her life, so I make sure to tell her the truth, no matter how harsh it might sound.

    The Baroness sits up straight like her body was pulled up with a wire.

    ¡¸Next, if you are seen contacting the enemy or behaving in any manner that would cause doubt¨D¨Dyou would immediately and unconditionally executed. I will not yield on this point so I advise you to refrain from doing anything suspicious.¡¹

    I stare into the Baroness¡¯s eyes and speak in a cold tone.

    She nervously looks back and continues listening.

    Alright, that should take care of all of Erich¡¯s mandatory directives.

    I break the tense atmosphere with a grin.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthat¡¯s it for the Military Commissioner¡¯s warnings. Man, he shouted at me, telling me not to act disgracefully in front of his men.¡¹

    ¡¸F-fueh?¡¹

    I smile at her after finishing the serious topic and inch the box I¡¯m sitting on closer to the Baroness¡¯s chair.

    ¡¸Who would have thought he would shove it in my ass. Carelessness is really man¡¯s greatest enemy.¡¹

    I chuckle, jokingly pping my ass a few times.

    ¡¸M-my sincerest apologies...... I will scold that child¨D¨D¡¹

    She begs for forgiveness unnecessarily, her face somewhat rxed.

    There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t find it funny for a man to faint from getting a stick up his ass.

    I inch closer to the Baroness.

    ¡¸No, no, he was literally fighting for his life. It¡¯s natural that he did whatever he could to win, in fact, I should be praising him for his efforts.¡¹

    I nonchntly take out a bottle of sweet fruit alcohol and two sses from my pocket, then hand one of them to the Baroness.

    Taking advantage of the need to give her the ss, I close the distance even more until I am within arm¡¯s reach.

    I fill the bewildered woman¡¯s ss to the brim and lightly tap my ss against hers.

    ¡¸Of course I will take responsibility to watch over you and have you stay beside me, however, that doesn¡¯t mean you are restricted in any way. Please be at ease. I¡¯d appreciate if you don¡¯t try colluding secretly with the enemy though.¡¹

    I maintain a casual tone and stop her from bowing her head in response to the part about colluding.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I was kidding, don¡¯t worry. More importantly, please have some of this delicious fruit alcohol.¡¹

    Partially due to her nervousness, she quickly empties the ss.

    Despite the gentle aftertaste, the alcohol is actually rather strong...... well, I¡¯m sure one ss is fine.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m more concerned about is your son. Our fight wasn¡¯t exactly a fair one. It wasn¡¯t very mature of me to pummel him enough to send him to the doctor.¡¹

    This is a very critical part for me.

    Mothers value their children more than anything.

    It won¡¯t be easy for her to excuse what I did to her cute son.

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t bear hearing her pained screams during the match.

    Admitting to her that it was all an act wouldn¡¯t reflect well on me either.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Sure enough, she¡¯s speechless.

    Right when I was about to say sorry again, the Baroness suddenly stands up from her chair, lowers both knees and hands plus her forehead to the floor. I couldn¡¯t help freezing from the unexpected gesture.

    ¡¸Thank you very much for saving me and Seika.¡¹

    I sigh and take a sip of the overly sweet alcohol.

    ¡¸You realized?¡¹

    ¡¸It was clear when I calmed down not too long ago.¡¹

    I help the Baroness up and have her sit on the bed.

    Then I sit beside her.

    ¡¸Thinking logically, you could have easily killed us on the spot if you got upset at the fact a knife was pointed at you. Considering you only moderately beat Seika through a staff match, I could tell you were trying to get everyone else to agree with the result......¡¹

    I was certain my acting was perfect.

    This means Erich could inly see what I was doing too.

    ¡¸In the first ce, Seika could never hope topete against Hardlett-sama, the infamous demon of war. His poor showing was also due to Hardlett-sama¡¯s skill, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹

    I smile confidently, trying to hide the faint seriousness during his fourth thrust.

    My initial impression of her was someone who is susceptible to bing flustered, but she¡¯s actually pretty intelligent and observant.

    It would be embarrassing to have her see through me so simply, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll tease her a little.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful that you evaluate me so highly, but I might have enjoyed tormenting the young man, you know?¡¹

    Seika has a fairly ambiguous appearance and could be mistaken as a girl.

    The Baroness giggles and quips back.

    ¡¸Fufu, if you weren¡¯t aware, I am a feudal lord of a domain in the eastern region. I¡¯ve heard countless rumors regarding Hardlett-sama. While plenty are...... um, interesting...... I have not heard of anything that cruel.¡¹

    She smiles beautifully and elegantly tips her ss.

    The sweet alcohol¡¯s ptability made it easy to drink.

    ¡¸I¡¯m curious about those rumors. What¡¯s being said about me?¡¹

    I add more liquid to her ss and reduce what little distance was left between me and the red-faced woman.

    ¡¸Err...... things like leaving the territory to punish bandits personally or routing monsters by yourself and saving the citizens......¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh, hooh. What else?¡¹

    As I get closer to her, my thigh touches hers.

    ¡¸I hear rumors about you keeping a dragon as a pet, that you¡¯re growing a nt that moves in your garden, and that you fool around with young girls......¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, that¡¯s outrageous. Anything else?¡¹

    I casually lean my shoulder against hers and rest my hand on herp.

    ¡¸......and there¡¯s also-¡¹

    She turns toward me.

    Our heights are different, so she inevitably has to look up at me.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the alcohol or because she feels safe, but her eyes are somewhat moist.

    ¡¸There are rumors of how much you love women...... that you keep several hundreds of them,ying your hands on any pretty girls you find in city...... and that you are matchless in bed......taking possession of them instantly......¡¹

    Our gazes intersect.

    ¡¸The reason you saved us...... was for ¡®that¡¯, right?¡¹

    The Baroness carefully lifts my hand off her leg and separates from me.

    Shyly, she looks down and begins to unbutton her shirt.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not very proud of my body.¡¹

    After her shirt fell to the floor, she removed her skirt.

    Next, her in underwear came off, exposing her modest but shapely breasts.

    There was a brief moment of hesitation before she resolved to strip thest piece of clothing covering her most precious ce, baring her entire body to me.

    ¡¸T-this might not even be worth the price of my life, but please relish this humble offering......¡¹

    Being embarrassed, like I thought she was, her hands were still shielding her chest and crotch.

    Moreover, she was trembling.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I approach her and throw my clothes off.

    Unsurprisingly, the Baroness did not say anything, almost like she was mentally prepared for me to get naked, until I peeled off my underwear and she let out a gasp, her eyes reflecting fear.

    When I put my hand on her shoulder, she flinched.

    I ignore it and proceed to wrap my arm around her shoulder and her waist. And then......

    ¡¸Hup.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!!¡¹

    I push her onto the bed and, while embracing the Baroness, roll twice on the dusty sheets.

    ¡¸W-what was that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, did I scare you?¡¹

    I wrap her body with sheets as she protests the abrupt impact.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Talk? Wah! Kyaa!¡¹

    I pull the enveloped woman toward me and slide her on top of my arm.

    Our bodies are stuck together, but the sheets protect skin-to-skin contact, and thus eliminate her previous trembling.

    I¡¯ll dy intercourse for now.

    She will obviously ept if I ask for it, but that would be no more than thanks for saving her son¡¯s life.

    Sex out of obligation is no fun, and the rtionship that follows will be dull.

    Rather than treating her as a feudal lord or a mother, I need to bring out the female within her and love her as such. That¡¯s how I will capture her heart.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Although I still don¡¯t know much about you, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re someone who would turn traitor just to attain a high-ranking position. I would like to hear more about your circumstances.¡¹

    I tighten my arms around the sheet-covered Baroness.

    The dusty sheets aren¡¯t the most pleasant, but at least I can feel her warmth.

    ¡¸Where...... should I start......¡¹

    My body temperature should also be transmitting to her.

    It¡¯s cute how she¡¯s ncing repeatedly at my body.

    ¡¸Start wherever you want. Ah, before that, could you tell me your name?¡¹

    Escaote is merely her family name after all.

    ¡¸Rukino. My name is Rukino Escaote.¡¹

    ¡¸Rukino. That¡¯s a nice name. It has a sense of nobility, purity and overflowing love.¡¹

    I pour praise onto her, casually addressing her without honorifics.

    She doesn¡¯t seem like a person who dislikes deliberate ttery. That¡¯s more true especially as a person with status.

    ¡¸Alright, then¨D¨D¡¹

    Ufortably, she retells her story.

    It turns out that her husband, in other words Baron Escaote, was formerly a noble of the royal pce without a job and was essentially being used by other nobles.

    Coincidentally, and also luckily, he increased his achievements enough to be recognized by the king and was given territory in the newly acquired eastern region.

    The Baron did not particrly excel in any area nor did he seem foolish in any area, and somehow managed topete with his neighboring feudal lords socially, politically and territorially.

    One day, perhaps feeling too stressed, he suddenly fell ill and went on to die from sickness.

    He left behind Rukino, a daughter and his yet-to-mature son, Seika.

    As Baroness, Rukino was supposed to protect the house until Seika grew up, but things did not go smoothly.

    ¡¸When I took over the household, the merchant families who lent money to my husband during the time he was healthy and the neighboring feudal lords he kept a good rtionship with turned around and gave me the cold treatment.¡¹

    Upkeep of the territory became difficult, debts piled up and conflicts on the border urred more frequently.

    ¡¸Our dispute reached the royal pce, which resulted in the royal family sending a messenger to warn us...... it was a matter of time before our territory would be confiscated.¡¹

    In all probability, other feudal lords tattled on them.

    It¡¯s an underhanded tactic; something Leopolt would do.

    ¡¸There was nothing I could do...... I had to depend on someone else with more power. With that in mind, I sought patronage from Count Hauraun, an influential feudal lord in the area...... and he willingly epted my request. Upon doing so, disputes between the other feudal lords settled down, merchant families resumed conducting transactions with me, and various problems within my territory melted away.¡¹

    ¡¸And the price for that was¨D¨D¡¹

    Rukino casts her eyes downward sadly.

    ¡¸It was to present my daughter¨D¨DSeika¡¯s elder sister, to the Count¡¯s mansion as a live-in apprentice, although she was effectively a sex worker.¡¹

    It ismon for families who get along to send daughters as apprentices to learn, however, this seems to bepletely for entertainment purposes.

    The reason he didn¡¯t designate her as his concubine or mistress was likely so he can avoid taking responsibility if something happened to her while she¡¯s being handled roughly.

    ¡¸If only you depended on me instead.¡¹

    Who is Count Hanran anyways? His name sounds very traitorous and yet I don¡¯t know him for how influential he is.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not surprised Lord Hardlett doesn¡¯t know about him with such a great difference in standing......he would not have met with you in very many social events.¡¹

    Neglecting the banquets and leaving it all to Nonna has backfired, I guess.

    ¡¸And he was probably scared. Precisely at that time, there were rumors that Lord Hardlett would threaten any feudal lord who started conflicts with 3000 cavalry at their doorstep.¡¹

    Hmm, I don¡¯t remember that.

    ¡¸I became a disgusting mother when I sold away my daughter, but I still had to protect the family until 14 year old Seika turns into an adult.¡¹

    Rukino starts to cry.

    ¡¸This time as well, I only armed the citizens and spurred them to fight. There was no room for me to say a word or offer my opinion, and...... the house that I even sold my daughter to protect, the territory, everything...... everything......¡¹

    I hug the woman¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸It was out of your control. It¡¯s not your fault. The bad guys are Count Hanran and his gang.¡¹

    I hold Rukino tightly until her crying ceases.

    ¡¸Besides, there is some good that came from it.¡¹

    Rukino lifts her face, revealing her red eyes.

    ¡¸If your daughter has be a wife, she can¡¯t escape execution since she has a social position. If she¡¯s merely an apprentice...... a servant girl, then it¡¯s possible she won¡¯t be executed. You can still reunite with her.¡¹

    Rukino lets out a short gasp.

    Her tears dry up and a different type of emotion wells up in her eyes.

    I can feel her body temperature rising.

    ¡¸I will arrange for you to meet your daughter as soon as possible. There is one more thing.¡¹

    I look at Rukino with a serious expression.

    She unconsciously braces herself.

    ¡¸Excuse me for being rude, but how old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry?¡¹

    This is important.

    I initially guessed she was in her mid-thirties.

    That age matches her face and the fact her son is in his early teens.

    From the quick glimpses of her naked body, her skin seems younger and more stic than what I first expected.

    Even without her underwear to support her breasts, they are holding up fine, and her nipples are pointing forward.

    Her body simply seems to have aged from the stress and fatigue, and I don¡¯t think she is much older than her mid-thirties.

    If that¡¯s the case, then something else is weird.

    I was just told that Seika is 14 and he also has an elder sister.

    Her age doesn¡¯t align.

    Rukino bursts outughing when she sees my puzzled face.

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯re right. It mystifies everyone. I will be 28 this year, and my daughter, Rukue, is 17.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    This is where I shout the loudest. I mean, it makes sense if I judge based on her body and face.

    But, 17 subtracted from 28 is 11.

    Is my calction wrong?

    ¡¸No, you are correct. I was a daughter of a small merchant family and was raped by the head of the family at 10 years old¨D¨D ahem. I got pregnant and became a mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Andreis are everywhere, huh.¡¹

    Well, no use dwelling on it now.

    ¡¸Fufu, I am not aware of who that individual is, but the family head is quite hardcore. He pursued me eagerly until I was 18, and once I passed 18, he stopped treating our rtionship as a married couple.¡¹

    I smile wryly and tug on the sheets hiding Rukino¡¯s body.

    She doesn¡¯t resist, but buries her face in the pillow in embarrassment.

    I move in between Rukino¡¯s legs, ce both hands on either side of her face and press my hips against her.

    ¡¸Contraception wasn¡¯t used. Are you fine with that?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get a response. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s okay with it.

    ¡¸Alright then......¡¹

    I grab her thigh, and position myself to thrust my hips forward to prate the vagina she hadn¡¯t used in 10 years.

    ¡¸Mother! I¡¯m back¨D¨D¡¹

    The energetic voice was cut short.

    At the same time, Rukino lets out a scream, which made him flinch

    Seika returned home after receiving treatment.

    ¡¸Y-you bastardddd!!!¡¹

    Seika picks up the broom propped by the entrance and charges at me with the stick directed at me.

    ¡¸How dare you!! Get away from my mother! Get awaaaay!!¡¹

    For some reason, he lunges urately for my ass again.

    ¡¸Okay! I¡¯ll leave, so stop! I¡¯m not going to suffer that for a second time!¡¹

    I yield to the wild swinging of the broom, gather my clothes, and run out of the house.

    On leaving, I don¡¯t forget to wink at Rukino, telling her I¡¯ll take care of the matter with her daughter.

    ¡¸Get ouuuuut!!¡¹

    What a crazy development.

    I won¡¯t be able to y around like this for long though.

    It¡¯s in the middle of war after all.

 Chapter 448: Flash of Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 448: sh of Destruction</h4>

    Trisnia ¨C Former Royal Pce.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dbased on the results of the reconnaissance, there is no mistake that South Yuguria is starting to withdraw on all fronts.¡¹

    ¡¸Reports indicate they are extremely sluggish, most likely due to their casualties in war and fatigue¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Abandoned siege weapons were discovered in a southern Trisnian vige.¡¹

    Themander and staff officers of the scouting team continue giving updates on the situation as the war council to reorganize the squad progresses.

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    Erich listens to everybody and consults with the adjutant beside him.

    I also looked beside me where Leopolt happened to turn his head toward me at the exact time.

    His cold eyes stared back as if to ask ¡°what do you want?¡± deterring me from asking anything.

    On my opposite side, M is sitting with her back straightened.

    When our eyes meet, she starts to nce around nervously, conscious of how she¡¯s being looked at.

    Not paying attention to me, each captain of their squad opened their mouths.

    ¡¸Considering the information, the enemy is only focused on retreating. We should pursue them immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸But we¡¯ll also be fighting another battle consecutively with less than optimal leadership and our own losses to deal with. Shouldn¡¯t we take this time to regroup and resupply?¡¹

    ¡¸The problem is how much damage the enemy took...... They might be pretending to be in total disarray while setting a trap.¡¹

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you seen the number of enemy corpses piled up outside? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s a trap!¡¹

    I fold my arms and close my eyes, tuning out the argument gradually heating up.

    It was so I could gather my thoughts, not because I¡¯m feeling sleepy.

    It¡¯s drizzling outside again.

    A fuzzy feeling wraps my entire body as the weak pounding of the rain slowly drowns out my thoughts¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? I wasn¡¯t sleeping!¡¹

    I jump out of my chair, knocking it over as I stand up.

    When I stood up straight and opened my eyes fully, I found that only confused guards were looking at me.

    Erich moved from his chair and toward the wall where a map was spread out.

    ¡¸......you don¡¯t have any objections either, right?¡¹

    ¡¸None.¡¹

    I slowly turned my body to face him as I dered clearly.

    If I replied vaguely, he¡¯ll know I fell asleep.

    ¡¸Alright, everyone can go prepare. We repelled the enemy¡¯s attack. Conversely, that means that the enemy has the advantage here. Don¡¯t getcent!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I ensured the final reply was louder than anyone else.

    I think I sessfully fooled him.

    ¡¸So, what sort of preparation should I do?¡¹

    I asked Leopolt.

    He answers without a single change in his expression.

    ¡¸Reorganization and resupplying are partiallyplete, yet a full-scale invasion into enemy territory in the south has been decided. I have opinions regarding each issue, but this is ultimately the king¡¯s will.¡¹

    Fumu, I think it¡¯s fine. We can¡¯t win if we don¡¯t attack.

    ¡¸The good news is that the enemy is moving slowly from the effects of their army being greatly damaged, and it looks like we can engage them in a field battle before they can return to Tortoent.¡¹

    That¡¯s desirable.

    Since we still don¡¯t know the truth of the durability of their walls, it¡¯s better if we avoid a siege battle.

    ¡¸The bad news is that the position of the enemy cavalry unit is unknown, and in addition, there are reports that the mysterious group of wagons flying the Meldora g has joined up with the enemy army.¡¹

    ¡¸Meldora? Oh, the city state with the fleet. Aren¡¯t they just frightened nobles and royalty who ran away?¡¹

    They¡¯ll be crushed eventually, so we should ignore them and focus on South Yuguria right now.

    ¡¸No, they have alreadypleted their role, so I don¡¯t think it makes sense for South Yuguria to ept them. However, we have to assume that there South Yuguria is allowing them to follow along for some reason. I cannot make an urate assessment with the amount of information avable, so we should act with more caution.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I nce over at Tristan.

    He¡¯s sitting down with his head lowered, arms folded and totally unresponsive.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah.¡¹

    When I called out to him, he stumbled to his feet, knocking over his chair behind him.

    It¡¯s a sight I¡¯ve seen somewhere before.

    ¡¸Actually, I wasn¡¯t sleeping like the Margrave was. Well, I admit it looks suspicious. Considering the information we have, there is absolutely something going on, except we can¡¯t really make a move unless we have concrete proof. It¡¯s quite cliche, but we can only try to be as alert and prudent as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, it looks fishy, but nothing can be said for certain. Then we¡¯ll have to adapt after whatever they¡¯re nning happens.¡¹

    An aptparison would be taking a stroll at night with wolves waiting in the darkness. We don¡¯t know where they¡¯re hiding, however, if we stop moving, we won¡¯t get anywhere.

    All we can do is to walk with torches and kick their asses when they jump out.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Understood.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan, as well as M, acknowledged the imperative.

    ¡¸Then, off we go.¡¹

    I give themand while tying the loosened string of my armor.

    At the same time, M and Leopolt shout out their own orders to mobilize the entire army.

    Meanwhile, Erich also rallies his troops, and Trisnia is quickly wrapped up in hustle and bustle.

    ¡¸I¡¯m assigning guards to watch over you! If you do anything strange, you¡¯ll be beheaded on the spot!¡¹

    The ones Celia threatened violence at were Baroness Rukino Escaote, who escaped execution due to the trick I pulled, her son Seika, and the female follower of Maestus who was previously captured¨D¨D I think she said her name was Filis.

    Leaving those individuals at the back where we can¡¯t see them is worrisome, thus we¡¯re taking them along.

    By the way, I¡¯m bringing Rukino and her son because I promised Erich I would take responsibility and look after them, not because I feel like fucking the mother again.

    ¡¸Get moving! If you interfere with Aegir-sama, you¡¯ll get it bad!¡¹

    Hating the idea of having enemies in our ranks, Celia ps Filis¡¯s ass and shoves Rukino¡¯s back.

    Oops, Seika tripped because he was protesting.

    That might be better treatment in front of the other soldiers though.

    I verify that the escort unit has assembled before hopping on Schwartz and leaving the city.

    Gido isn¡¯t here yet. I wonder what¡¯s keeping him.

    Right after exiting the city walls, Gido rushes out from the barn of a nearby farmhouse.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to sortie. Sorry, there¡¯s no time for questions and answers, so I¡¯m off!¡¹

    He hops onto his own horse, which was stopped next to the building, dons his armor on horseback, tightens his belt and gradually converges with me.

    A youngdy runs out of the shed after him hastily from behind a few secondster.

    Her clothes are disheveled, almost like she put them on in a hurry, her breathing is heavy, and her legs are wobbly.

    ¡¸B-but I gave you my virginity and you won¡¯t even tell me your name...... what will happen to me if I get pregnant...... uuuu.¡¹

    She was likely a girl of a farming family, who after staring resentfully at Gido, slumped her shoulders and went back into her house.

    ¡¸Sorry for keeping you waiting! toon captain of the escort unit, Gido, at your service!¡¹

    M and Celia stare daggers into the saluting Gido from close range.

    What a hopeless guy, I don¡¯t know who he takes after.

    ¡¸Hey, Gido.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. What is it?¡¹

    I close my eyes and open them before turning to him with a serious expression.

    ¡¸I know you¡¯re feeling good right now. But, I¡¯m getting a bad premonition. You should be more careful than usual this time around. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, sir!¡¹

    Does he actually?

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Tortoent Outskirts. South Yuguria Army Temporary Headquarters.

    ¡¸12th Independent Unit has reunited with the main army. Their losses...... roughly 60%.¡¹

    ¡¸3rd Vanguard Unit and 5th Independent Unit has suffered too many casualties to continue functioning. They n to join up and reorganize.¡¹

    ¡¸We have not heard back from several units. Based on the situation, it¡¯s safe to say the squads have dissolved.¡¹

    South Yuguria headquarters is much more hecticpared to the Goldonian side in Trisnia.

    That was obviously due to the tactical retreat South Yuguria was forced to execute, which happened locally before, but was a first on a strategic level.

    Amidst the chaos, Wilhelmina sits quietly on her chair and casually ces her hand on the armrest.

    At first nce, she might seem calm, contrasting those around her, but her usual gentle smile was nonexistent.

    Stepping in front of her is a young staff officer in charge of reporting.

    ¡¸Our forces on all fronts have retreated and suffered great losses. Unfortunately, we can no longer hold the lines, let alone mount an offensive. The units with remaining soldiers are in no shape to fight and we¡¯re at a point where we have more messed up squads than capable ones.¡¹

    All south Yugurian armies aside from the core squads are basically routed......in other words, they¡¯re running for their lives without following protocol and even headquarters is unable to determine the details of their current positions or their exact losses.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Wilhelmina didn¡¯t seem fazed by the next-to-worst case scenario.

    That slightly reassured the staff officer who worried she would lose herposure.

    However, the worst was yet toe.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dording to reports of soldiers and scouts, it was just confirmed that Commander of the western army, Acevedo, has died in battle. Out of the three initially formed armies, the only one left is Maestus¡¯s army.¡¹

    If Acevedo didn¡¯t do anything to slow down the enemy, not only would headquarters be thoroughly pursued, the entire army would have possibly been annihted.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Still, Wilhelmina didn¡¯t seem bothered by the news, conversely causing the staff officer to be speechless.

    ¡¸Where is the Supreme Commander?¡¹

    Wilhelmina asks a question this time.

    ¡¸His Excellency Zaphnes is personally leading his army to the northern front to support the allies fleeing¨D¨Dthe allies changing position. His Excellency Maestus is also apanying him...... should I call him back?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Wilhelmina rises to her feet and addresses one of the close aides waiting behind her.

    ¡¸Did they make it in time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ma¡¯am. The camouge unit is in position.¡¹

    The staff officer¡¯s head tilts slightly to the side.

    This ¡®camouge¡¯ unit didn¡¯t ring any bells.

    Wilhelmina eyes another close aide.

    ¡¸What about ¡®that¡¯ from Meldora?¡¹

    ¡¸It was close, but it came on time. It came with something unnecessary though.¡¹

    The staff officer heard about Meldora before.

    ¡¸Is this about the matter with the runaways from Meldora who met up midway?¡¹

    For the first time today, Wilhelmina showed her usual gentle smile.

    ¡¸They are not runaways. They are important reinforcements willing to abandon their mothend to help us.¡¹

    ¡¸R-reinforcements? Since losing their fleet, Meldora¡¯s practically useless though. We should fabricate a reason to cut them off on the way¨D¨D my apologies. I overstepped my bounds.¡¹

    Wilhelmina seals the staff officer¡¯s lips with a smile.

    She then looks off into the distance and talks to herself.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I had intended, but something unexpected was picked up. Now, let¡¯s see how Zaphnes will y it.¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Goldonian Army. Beginning of War, Near the Border.

    ¡¸There is a destroyed signpost! The Libatis-Goldonia border is here! We finally crossed the border!¡¹

    Celia happily brings a fragment of the broken stone monument over to me.

    This was expected since the enemy is retreating to the south, but I guess it has a prettyrge meaning symbolically.

    I lift up the fragment high in the air and shout.

    ¡¸Hear that, everyone? We¡¯ve crossed the border. We¡¯ve been on the defensive this whole time, but now it¡¯s time to turn the tables. Now, it¡¯s our turn to kick their asses!¡¹

    The soldiers all cheered ¡°Oooh!¡± response.

    This is how it should be.

    Rukino tries to fit in by also mouthing the ¡°ooh¡±, but quickly gets stared at and shrinks.

    ¡¸How dare a traitor act so shamelessly...... want me to punch you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, stop it! Think about the reason she¡¯s here on the battlefield. She¡¯s cozying up to Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right, if you punch her, the captain¡¯s gonna smash your face in. Acquittal by opening her legs? Keh!¡¹

    ¡¸Man, how envious. I want Lord Hardlett to love me night after night too.¡¹

    As the soldiers gossip, Rukino gets smaller, while Seika tries to protect his mother.

    They¡¯ll have to endure this small trial. If the soldiers actually dealt physical damage, their faces would be gone like they said.

    Other squads lined up also cheered simrly.

    As I thought, the first crossing of the border is an easily distinguishable superiority.

    It¡¯s good that the soldiers¡¯ morale has gone up.

    ¡¸With that said, we¡¯re entering enemy territory from this point onward. We don¡¯t know where they could be hiding. Have scouts do a detailed search.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We have deployed two scouting teams and sent a patrol team to do rounds on the perimeter of the main army! No enemy was found in the area, so I suspect they are regrouping to the north of Tortoent¨D¨D¡¹

    It happened right when M began to exin.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Several dozens of arrows soared through the sky at the same time as the light cavalry yelled on the outer circle.

    ¡¸Here already?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help smiling at this perfect timing.

    Leopolt and Celia nce over at M.

    Sending out the scouts was her job apparently.

    Some soldiers werete reacting to the surprise attack and fell, but judging from the number of arrows, the attack force is not a big one.

    I strained my eyes in the direction of where the arrows were fired, and sure enough, I found a small group of 20 enemies hiding in the wheat field.

    ¡¸Bastards! I¡¯ll go!¡¹

    M, sensing that she lost face, spurs her horse and charges at the enemy.

    The enemy was going to assault another group of nearby allies, but M led her troops to intercept and dispatch them before they could do so.

    ¡¸What did they think would happen?¡¹

    There are tens of thousands of soldiers around me even if I just count the infantry alone.

    A mere ten or a hundred soldiers are not going to be enough to take us down.

    ¡¸They disguised as farmers. Perhaps they were sent as scouts and made a mistake.¡¹

    Celia also doesn¡¯t think much of the ambush.

    ¡¸It certainly appears to be a pointless attack on its own.¡¹

    Leopolt seems to have the same sentiment.

    ¡¸Hmm, I have a bad feeling. Maybe this is...... something more.¡¹

    Day After Crossing the Border.

    ¡¸Ally squad resting in Temuro Vige has been ambushed and is engaging the enemy of a few dozen strong!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Moni¡¯s scouting unit has been attacked on the hill! His younger brother Lord Muni has died in battle!¡¹

    ¡¸The Transport Corps has been sandwiched on the bridge! They have warded off the enemies on their own, but have suffered heavy losses!¡¹

    ¡¸The Aless soldiers were attacked while they were taking a nap! No casualties to report.¡¹

    Messengerse running in rapid session with new information. There is literally no time to even breathe.

    ¡¸I expected to get attacked after stepping into enemy territory, but this is......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s ridiculous! What are the scouts doing!?¡¹

    Celia res at M, who counters immediately.

    ¡¸I sent a doubleyered scouting party! However, the enemy didn¡¯t hide in cover, they removed their military uniforms and pretended to be farmers. The scouts couldn¡¯t see through that! When they approached the enemy to confirm, it was the scouting unit that suffered losses!¡¹

    Hearing that, Irijina also yells out angrily.

    ¡¸Blending with the citizens is dirty! It¡¯s not allowed!!¡¹

    Irijina is absolutely correct.

    Hiding in fields or holes is one form of military tactic and not shameful at all, whereas wearing in clothes and disguising as a regr citizen is taboo.

    ¡¸They¡¯re getting desperate.¡¹

    South Yuguria had been using a straightforward frontal strategy until now, so something must have changed if they¡¯re switching to a more tactical method.

    This might be what they call a see-saw battle.

    As we¡¯re considering the possible scenarios, two farmers nearby suddenly take out crossbows from within their clothes and point them at me.

    ¡¸All hail the South Yuguria Empire!! Die, Hardlett!!¡¹

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I lean my body backward and dodge the bolt fired at me.

    I had a feeling something like this would happen and was prepared, so it was easy for me to react, plus their crossbows are of the smaller variety, and have a slower shooting speed.

    Celia rushes out on her horse before I regain my bnce.

    She throws a knife at one of them, hitting him in the chest, and then following up with a swift sh to the neck.

    As the other one turns to run, Irijina impales him in the back, knocking him down to the ground, and then gives a finishing stab.

    It¡¯s rare for Irijina to attack so relentlessly. I guess she¡¯s a little upset.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t know much about the knight¡¯s code, so what they did is fair y by my books.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    I ask Leopolt.

    ¡¸The enemy has stationed their camouged soldiers all around the border area and appears to be mainly targeting our smaller units.¡¹

    We already know they aren¡¯t attacking the farmers themselves.

    ¡¸What is their aim?¡¹

    These repeated attacks are just annoying and do little to diminish our main military strength.

    ¡¸Forcing us to constantly stay alert and deteriorate our morale...... but I believe their primary objective is the transport corps. With all the attacks on the border, the transport corps is left vulnerable. If we assign guards, that would reduce our might on the front lines, dy the speed of our march and allow the enemy time to either retreat south of Tortoent or expand their defenses.¡¹

    I see, they want to crush our supplies and buy time.

    ¡¸If I may interject.¡¹

    Tristan pops his head into our conversation.

    He has a face that is more serious than I have ever seen.

    ¡¸Leopolt is fundamentally correct in saying they are trying to slow us down by targeting our transport corps and smaller units...... however, I believe there might be an additional objective. A way more sinister one at that.¡¹

    Tristan gives Celia a nervous nce.

    ¡¸How do you think we should deal with this strategy? The scouts can¡¯t tell the difference between the enemy and the citizens and if they try to get closer, they only get injured.¡¹

    ¡¸Distribute crossbows to the scouting party and have them attack before getting ambushed.¡¹

    Tristan nods.

    ¡¸Then what if our transport corps gets attacked or they can¡¯t move easily unless we escort them? Our front lines are running out of horse fodder, water and rations. What would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s wartime so we¡¯ll have tomandeer some from a nearby vige. Fortunately, we have plenty of bountiful viges in the area.¡¹

    Tristan thanks Celia for the model answers, which pisses her off.

    ¡¸It is as you heard. Now try to put yourself in the shoes of the peasants in the region. Not only do we attack them all of a sudden, we take supplies from them, just like an evil army.¡¹

    Celia grumbles softly.

    ¡¸Because we can¡¯t distinguish between the disguised enemies and regr peasants, we have no choice but to indiscriminately attack all of them. If we do that, those regr peasants will ultimately turn on us and our situation will worsen.¡¹

    That goes without saying. The camouged enemy is already giving us enough trouble, but if we also attack the normal citizens, we won¡¯t be able to gather any supplies.

    ¡¸Furthermore, if you think about it, this is former Libatis......in other words, this is where South Yuguria forcefully annexed and the people don¡¯t have any sense of loyalty towards them. In reality, it¡¯s not strange for entire viges to change sides in a disadvantageous situation.¡¹

    Jim is still mad at South Yuguria after all.

    ¡¸But if we attack indiscriminately, those feelings would be blown away. South Yuguria can gain the loyalty of the people in an area where we have to worry about rebellion. It¡¯s clever and crafty. This is not a genuine military method...... it¡¯s political and in a sense, close to being a kind of plot¨D¨D¡¹

    Interrupting Tristan¡¯s lengthy speech is a rather cheerful report from a messenger.

    ¡¸Count Tedama¡¯s cavalry unit attacked the vige of Mara! The hidden enemy soldiers were wiped out by the surprise attack!¡¹

    Unfortunately, we yed right into the enemy¡¯s hand.

    Tristan sighs.

    ¡¸To be frank, this is totally different than before. Ambushes were used to start the war for sure, but South Yuguria, at the very least, fought fairly on the battlefield. This particr method is too much of a contrast. I would have to guess that the person leading the army has changed.¡¹

    As predicted by Tristan, the situation became moreplicated.

    Our supply units will be focused by the enemy and suffer big losses or will be rendered immovable while waiting for escorts.

    Gradually, our pool of resources dries up and effects start to show in the speed of our march.

    Ally squads, annoyed by the frequent gueri tactics, resort to burning down viges suspected of housing disguised enemy soldiers.

    By the time I reported Tristan¡¯s thoughts to Erich, he had deduced the enemy¡¯s intentions, but it was already toote.

    With each passing day, the attack force increases.

    It¡¯s hard to think of arge sum of new troops being deployed by the enemy, so the ordinary citizens must be voluntarily participating.

    And finally, Erich made a decision.

    ¡°Unfortunately, considering the frequent attacks andck of supplies, it is impossible to reach Tortoent before the enemy army at our current pace. Thus, we will temporarily retreat close to the border, regroup and resume the march with more careful preparations¨D¨D¡±

    After themand circted to everyone, I threw the piece of paper into the fire.

    A soldier from my army lets out a sigh.

    Noints were expressed until now, but the decrease in morale was a natural result.

    When a soldier of the 105th army grumbled, Yakov kicked his ass to settle him down.

    The Aless soldiers roared loudly as they did sit-ups out of anger.

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s how it is. We¡¯ll be withdrawing.¡¹

    I stare north¨D¨D at the return path.

    ¡¸What would you do if you were the enemymander?¡¹

    I posed the question to Leopolt.

    ¡¸This is a prime chance. I would take the avable squads and set up on the escape route.¡¹

    I thought he would say that.

    Not to mention we don¡¯t have a grasp on the enemy cavalry.

    ¡¸Tristan, what about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d attack. This is their backyard, plus we are in retreat mode and our morale is low. If they don¡¯t attack now, when will they?¡¹

    He thinks this as well.

    Look, a single light cavalry is running toward us in the distance.

    ¡¸E-enemy cavalry sighted, numbers in the tens of thousands!! To the rear, 4th division army has suffered major damage! Themander has died¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Another messenger rides his horse over.

    ¡¸Arge army of enemy troops thought to have regrouped in the south have started advancing! They total approximately 70 000!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy army is marching forward while gathering recruits from the viges!¡¹

    We¡¯re pincered in the blink of an eye.

    The delighted voices of the Aless soldiers are annoying.

    ¡¸The rearguard fell apart pretty easily, huh?¡¹

    How unfortunate it is for the enemy attack to coincide with the copse of an allied army.

    It might have been due to the death of themander.

    ¡¸In any case, we have to get through this. We have to pick the front or the back.¡¹

    We don¡¯t have to panic here.

    Although we are sandwiched, we¡¯re still an army of 130 000 strong.

    The enemy cavalry is around 20-30 thousand and the enemy in front of us is 70 000, so they¡¯re not going to overpower us.

    ¡¸If we look at it the other way, the enemy¡¯s trick will lose meaning if we can defeat their main force here.¡¹

    M pumps herself up.

    She¡¯s right.

    The enemy might see a potential opening, but they¡¯re still exhausted and recovering from the routing in Trisnia. This is not a battle where we¡¯d normally lose.

    ¡¸Front or back?¡¹

    ¡¸It would have to be the main army in front. The enemy cavalry¡¯s aim is to disrupt us from behind. Rather than chasing them fruitlessly, it would be faster to fight the main force.¡¹

    Then let us proceed with that¨D¨D no wait, we¡¯re retreating, so I guess this would be us standing our ground.

    Then, the enemy¡¯s main force appeared.

    ¡¸Fumu, looks normal.¡¹

    They aren¡¯t in a particrly odd formation.

    It is a pretty standard march with the army somewhat spread out.

    ¡¸They seem a little messy to me. I think they recruited some of the vigers into their army along the way.¡¹

    Certainly, I can¡¯t say their formation is very neat.

    It¡¯s a basic line formation with disorganized spots here and there......that¡¯s probably the most appropriate description.

    They were also likely in the middle of reassembling their army as well, as the varying colors of helmets among soldiers in the same unit is quite outstanding.

    I¡¯m impressed they could mount any kind of offensive in such a state. Aren¡¯t they being too reckless?

    We respond with a rtively cleaner horizontal line formation.

    The squad I¡¯mmanding is facing the enemy¡¯s left wing, while the Royal army is facing the right wing.

    There¡¯s roughly 80 000 enemy forces¨D¨D the difference most likelying from the recruited citizens.

    My squad totals around 50 000 and simrly the Royal army also totals 50 000 for a sum that is slightly more than the opponent.

    The remaining 30 000 will engage with the cavalry unit to the rear.

    ¡¸The distance is closing.¡¹

    Both sides slowly move toward each other.

    ¡¸Cannons, fire.¡¹

    20 field artillery shoots from behind the vanguard.

    Theunched projectilesnded in the enemy formation and killed a few enemies.

    ¡¸There is no confusion.¡¹

    I guess the enemy must have anticipated we would use cannons and left some space between each other ahead of time.

    In that case, the most damage 20 cannons would deal is a few dozen, which isn¡¯t a significant amount if it doesn¡¯t incite chaos in the enemy ranks and not enough to influence a fight between tworge armies.

    ¡¸Bring the cannons back. There is no point in firing more than this.¡¹

    They take up space and create holes in our own formation.

    As the gap bes smaller, the distance is close enough for arrows to reach.

    ¡¸Loose!!¡¹

    Both sides release a volley of arrows simultaneously.

    This is the bow cavalry¡¯s unrivaled sphere of activity.

    Once they start shooting, neither the enemy army or the Royal army can keep up with them in terms of speed.

    Regardless of shields being propped up, the bow cavalry¡¯s targets fall down one by one.

    It¡¯s simple for the tiny gaps to be exploited.

    Naturally, the enemy could not endure the pelting and try to increase their marching speed to reduce the distance even more.

    ¡¸Bow cavalry, cease fire and wait in the back.¡¹

    The bow cavalry are only protected by light armor so they¡¯re more susceptible to crossbows.

    It¡¯s best if they withdraw for now.

    When both sides are a few meters away, they stop suddenly.

    I grin and pat Celia on the shoulder.

    She straightens her back and shouts.

    ¡¸Commence the attack!!¡¹

    It¡¯s cute how Celia pumps her fist after not fumbling her words for once.

    A momentter, shoutse from the enemy and the Royal army, and then the infantry sh.

    ¡¸Takemand.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir.¡¹

    I leave Leopolt in charge before heading to the front with the escort unit.

    Honestly, the enemy formation is extremely deep, and breaking through quickly or eliminating the enemy general...... doesn¡¯t seem possible.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll safely rampage on the front lines and deal damage to the enemy forces and their morale.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, horny horse, pervert dragon.¡¹

    I kick Schwartz in the stomach and throw away the Dual Crater¡¯s urgently-created (and temporary) sheath.

    Its shape has really changed too much.I don¡¯t think I can deceive anyone.

    Even Schwartz is making a face like he thinks it¡¯s weird.

    Well, if he tells Nonna, he¡¯ll be horse meat.

    While both sides are pushing their shields against each other and thrusting spears from the gaps, I run across the battlefield on horseback.

    Schwartz¡¯s thick legs and weight of over one ton bulldozes through the enemy shields and tramples over their bodies.

    I protect Schwartz¡¯s body from iing spears with my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that it¡¯s gotten longer.¡¹

    I twirl my sword after deflecting a spear and lunge at the soldier¡¯s chest like it was a rapier.

    After piercing out of the soldier¡¯s back, the de glows red and a voice resounds in my head.

    £¨Ooh, life energy is flowing inside, more, ughter more, kill them.£©

    Be quiet during battle. You¡¯ll distract me.

    This is not me talking with the Dual Crater. Continuing on, I lop the heads off a second and third enemy soldier, then run the sword into the back of a fleeing enemy.

    ¡¸There! Aim¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I lowered my body reflexively when I heard a yell.

    At the same time, Schwartz skids to a stop abruptly.

    A bolt barely grazes the top of my head and Schwartz¡¯s nose gets skimmed.

    My eyes chase the source of the projectile and pause on a crossbow unit 20 meters away. They aren¡¯t wearing any armor.

    ¡¸Disguised soldiers or recruited peasants? In any case, they¡¯re soldiers as long as they¡¯re on the battlefield.¡¹

    I stick out my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Crush them.¡¹

    Schwartz runs at the enemy squad, apanied by the escort unit.

    The enemy rushed to reload, but it didn¡¯t take the heavy cavalry more than a few seconds to run 20 meters.

    Countless hooves stomp on top of the heads of the tearful soldiers attempting to jam their bolts into the grooves of their crossbows.

    As we pass through, we hear the croaks of dead frogs underneath us.

    Fortunately for them, three veered off course.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not getting away!¡¹

    That was when Gido jumped in.

    He quickly cut down two of them and confronted the final enemy who managed to load his crossbow sessfully.

    ¡¸Heh, hehe! All I have to do now is pull the trigger!¡¹

    He tries to intimidate Gido with his words, but Gido smirks.

    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹

    The moment the enemy soldier pulls the trigger, Gido, while hanging on to his reins, throws his body close to his horse.

    The arrow misses badly and Gido easily sits back upright.

    ¡¸Now I just have to swing my arm down.¡¹

    As Gido stands in front of the nkly staring enemy, an enemy cavalry approaches him from behind.

    Before I could warn him, he shouts back at me.

    ¡¸I know!!¡¹

    Gido spins his body on top of his horse and blocks the iing enemy cavalry¡¯s sword with his own sword.

    On contact, he tilts the angle of his de to let his sword slide, utilizes the power from the enemy¡¯s charge, and then plunges his weapon deep into the side of the enemy¡¯s body through a gap in his armor.

    ¡¸He¡¯s good.¡¹

    By the time I unconsciously expressed admiration at Gido¡¯s battle prowess, he had already turned back the other way and sliced off the head of the crossbowman.

    ¡¸Fuu!¡¹

    As he took a breather, cheers erupted from allies around him.

    That was certainly impressive. Gido¡¯s skill is probably greater than that of an average knight now.

    He always had a talent forbat and he¡¯s grown so much.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t enough for me. I¡¯ll show you how much I can really achieve.¡¹

    Gido whips his horse and keeps running forward.

    Obviously, that makes him a bigger target, but he ordingly takes down those who challenge him.

    Sweat drips down his forehead to his masculine handsome face and with every strike he makes as he defeats an enemy, he looks more gant.

    His awe-inspiring form even makes some female soldiers blush.

    Gido¡¯s hard fighting might have encouraged our allies to start pushing the enemy back.

    Our infantry walks slowly, and when the enemy tries to stand their ground, our bow cavalry shoots them down.

    The Royal army also fights back and slowly but surely pushes the enemy back.

    Meanwhile, the Aless soldiers are beating up the enemy heavy infantry.

    ¡¸We can win like this.¡¹

    I¡¯m not being careless or conceited.

    No matter how I think about it, I can¡¯t imagine us not winning.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dto the front!¡¹

    Amidst the copsing enemy formation, a strange object pulled by several horses appears.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    An ally speaks out my thoughts.

    It was a long and slender rectangr-shaped object, which from a distance looks like a beautifully cut stone used in the construction of a castle.

    Connected at the base is a simrly uniform cube, painted a vivid red and yellow that is not suited for the battlefield.

    At the very least, it doesn¡¯t look rted to a cannon or a giant arrow.

    I don¡¯t see the muzzle of the cannon or an arrow or a stone.

    The enemy moves that visibly heavy thing to the center of their ranks.

    Of course, our allied soldiers¡¯ morale doesn¡¯t dete from that.

    They are following Gido into the enemy lines¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uu!?¡¹

    I feel a disgusting shiver run down my neck.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose to Gido¨D¨D ugyaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Themand in front will¨D¨D gueh!¡¹

    I instinctively grab Celia and M by the scruff of their necks and pull them off their horses.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hear what the enemy said.

    All I understood was the blinding light and the explosion.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dgyaa! What hap-...... I can¡¯t see...... I can¡¯t see anything!!¡¹

    ¡¸My arm...... where...... is my arm......¡¹

    ¡¸A hole? Hey, where is everyone?¡¹

    The soldiers who were hit directly have no idea what is going on.

    But I can see everything from where I am.

    First, the strange cube shone.

    Then, a sh like a bolt of lightning was shot out at our ally camp, which blew up the ground with it.

    The resulting st was so powerful that the shockwave and thunderous boom reached all the way here, and we were forced to take cover from the intensely hot wind that followed for a few minutes.

    ¡¸I-it blew away our allies...... what was-......¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth is that......¡¹

    It¡¯s easy to describe in words, but the scale of damage is beyondmon sense.

    Dozens of soldiers who happened to be in the path of the dazzling beam of light vanished and a hole about 10 meters deep was created.

    Leopolt and Tristan shook their heads when I looked at them.

    Then, it¡¯s decided.

    ¡¸Have the whole army retreat. Immediately.¡¹

    I give the order to withdraw.

    And then another simr-looking cube, this one being a little smaller and having a slightly different shape, is brought out onto the enemy lines.

    I¡¯m getting nothing but bad feelings.

    ¡¸Get back quickly! If you dawdle, I¡¯ll beat you to death!!¡¹

    My threat brings the soldiers stunned at the disastrous scene before their eyes back to their senses and they scramble to get away from the enemy.

    As expected of battle veterans, many of them act fast.

    However, the same can¡¯t be said of the Royal army.

    As they¡¯re wobbling back to theirrades in a daze, the second shot was fired.

    ¡¸Three minutes and fifteen seconds¨D¨D¡¹

    Leopolt muttered.

    There was another sh of light and explosion. Even from a distance, I can see pieces of Royal army soldiers flying in the air.

    The other smaller object that just appeared also begins to glow.

    It didn¡¯t shoot out a giant beam of light, rather it repeatedly fired small orbs of red light into the sky.

    After briefly dancing slowly in midair, the lights break apart and rain back down to the ground.

    The small scattered lights were not individually very powerful, but the chain of explosions was enough to st clumped up Royal army soldiers and destroy their morale.

    ¡¸Confirm the casualties!¡¹

    I shout at Leopolt.

    ¡¸We evaded the second shot, so we lost less than 10% of our army. However, I believe it¡¯s impossible to continue fighting like this.¡¹

    I agree.

    Being shot at with an unknown weapon is enough to eliminate what little morale our allies had.

    ¡¸Three minutes, twelve, thirteen, fourteen, fifteen...... it¡¯s not shooting. We must have gone outside its range. It looks like they¡¯re connecting it to wagons and advancing forward again.¡¹

    Based on their entrance timing, they are quite heavy and can¡¯t be moved very easily.

    If we¡¯re fast enough, we can get away.

    ¡¸Tell Erich that we¡¯re retreating. Well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll also send word anyways!¡¹

    Having said that, I see someone in the corner of my eye.

    ¡¸That idiot......¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hold my voice back.

    It was Gido.

    Luckily, it doesn¡¯t look like he was hit by the big thing, but he¡¯s slumped over on the ground, dumbfounded, likely from being flung off his horse.

    And then a loud chorus of war cries was let out by the enemy.

    I guess they chose to charge at us collectively.

    ¡¸Prepare to defend while we retreat. Don¡¯t show them any openings and don¡¯t stop moving!¡¹

    I mount Schwartz and step out in front.

    Seeing how far Gido is in the enemy lines, I don¡¯t see how he¡¯s going to make it out in time, especially when he¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸Ah...... ah......¡¹

    Gido nkly points his sword at the dozens of cavalry charging at him.

    ¡¸Go forth! Defeat the enemy!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeei, out of the way, youngster!!¡¹

    Gido manages to block the first spear, but gets cut in the shoulder by the next one, staggers and gets knocked aside by the running horses. After he fell, another spear pierced his back, causing him toy t and thus get trampled by the countless hooves.

    If you ask me, it was like he wanted to die.

    However, I¡¯ll at least¨D¨D

    ¡¸Recover your corpse.¡¹

    I charge straight at the enemy cavalry.

    ¡¸Herees another single rider! There are many idiots in Goldonia!!¡¹

    ¡¸No wait¨D¨Dthat¡¯s-......!?¡¹

    ¡¸Dispose of it properly.¡¹

    Before the enemy soldier could finish his sentence, my sword plunges into his shoulder.

    shing his shoulder is somewhat too kind, so I take away his entire shoulder along with everything above his neck as well.

    ¡¸Dem¨D¨D¡¹

    My sword sticks into the next man¡¯s mouth without letting himplete his words and slices off the part of his face above his upper jaw.

    ¡¸You are the sworn enemy of the Empire!¡¹

    ¡¸Move.¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater with all my might to meet the next enemy¡¯s sword.

    When our weapons sh, his sword bends like wire until the de snaps into his body through his armor.

    ¡¸Kyuhu!¡¹

    The death cry was so weird that I turned to look in the instant I passed by him and saw blood spout from the faces of the enemy soldiers¨D¨Dit was like a fountain of blood shooting up from inside their bodies¨D¨Dmeaning instant death.

    In the span of a few seconds, I already killed three soldiers, which gave me enough of an opening to run through and pull the fallen Gido by the hand up onto my horse.

    ¡¸This is brutal. Is he still alive?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get a response.

    His entire body is bruised from all the pounding he suffered and both his legs seem to be fractured.

    His stomach was also stepped on as blood and foam is dripping from his mouth, which is a sign of possible trauma to his internal organs.

    But, his heart is still beating and he is still breathing.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll bring you back. You better be grateful.¡¹

    Hanging on to his left arm, I carry Gido and run back to camp.

    ¡¸Start it up¨D¨D!! The enemy isn¡¯t in range? The demon is over there! If we can kill him, that¡¯s as good as a win! Bombard him with everything!!¡¹

    I feel a bizarre presence behind me.

    When I turn backwards, I see red lights in the air heading my way.

    Don¡¯t tell me they fired that thing of theirs just for me.

    ¡¸Dammit it all!!¡¹

    With my left hand upied, I have to wield my Dual Crater with only my right hand.

    I know from seeing it previously that these red lights split apart in midair.

    With a soft boom, the red lights do just that.

    ¡¸A bunch of fireballs are going to fly at me, right!!?¡¹

    There are at least a hundred......from a rough estimate.

    It¡¯s useless trying to predict where they¡¯ll go. I just have to knock down whateveres at me.

    I stop thinking and simply swing my Dual Crater.

    However, the fireball will explode.

    I have to prepare myself to be covered in mes and be careful not to let Schwartz go down.

    ¡¸If Ie out of this alive, this guy better let me taste his wife.¡¹

    I distract myself with pointless thoughts as I strike down the first light.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    The orb makes a noise like ss shattering when I cut through and vanishes without a trace.

    That¡¯s different than the explosion I expected

    ¡¸It disappeared because of the Dual Crater? Is it some kind of magic then?¡¹

    I have doubts about the true identity of these lights, but I don¡¯t have time to think deeply.

    My priority is to slice the closest fireballs.

    I cut down the fifth, then the sixth, and then a burst of hot air blew at my face from the side.

    It was from the explosion of a fireball thatnded out of my reach.

    ¡¸I get it, they¡¯re more troublesome if theynd close to you than directly on you!¡¹

    Despite my frustration, my hand doesn¡¯t stop swinging.

    If I mess up once, it¡¯s all over.

    Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen. And then, I hear a voice speak to me.

    £¨Magic of a high purity. It¡¯s really getting me riled up. Ooooh.£©

    The Dual Crater glows red and then a deeper crimson color.

    It was when I intercepted the next fireball that something incredible happened.

    ¡¸Guoh!?¡¹

    A brilliant light not any less inferior to the one from the enemy¡¯s weapon emanates from the Dual Crater.

    At the same time, I feel something shoot out of the sword with a tremendous force.

    A giant boom sends vibrations through my chest, and when I look up, all the fireballs in the sky explode.

    Not longter, the blue sky is dyed red momentarily, eventually returning to its original state without leaving behind any burning cinders.

    ¡¸The sky......is on fire. Is this......a sight from this world?¡¹

    ¡¸What are we looking at?¡¹

    Soldiers on both sides stare at the sky in amazement.

    In the meantime, I jump into ally lines.

    Of course, Celia gets upset at me for acting rashly, but Gido¡¯s lifees first right now.

    To be prioritizing Gido over Celia, I don¡¯t know if this will be thest time.

    ¡¸Continue the retreat. Also, call a doctor to check on him, even though it might not matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Right away...... this is...... brutal.¡¹

    Gido is taken away.

    He had already lost consciousness a while ago.

    I finally have time to take a look at the bigger picture.

    My own unit did not suffer many casualties.

    The enemy¡¯s unknown weapon is strong, but not enough to obliterate an entire squad with one shot.

    On the other hand, the Royal army had a fair amount of losses and more importantly had their fighting spirit broken.

    Meanwhile, the enemy¡¯s pursuit has slowed.

    It seems the enemy soldiers are hesitating, so we can easily escape safely.

    I think thest party trick I did was effective, although I don¡¯t have a clue about the secret behind it.

    Schwartz suddenly shakes his head like he¡¯s irritated by something.

    I check on him and see something ck tangled in his mane.

    When Iid it in my hand to take a look, I found that it had a string-like appearance and a charcoal texture.

    Is it a fragment from the fireballs? I thought those things disappeared like ss.

    I guess this is a nice clue.

    ¡¸Tristan.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes?¡¹

    I toss the mysterious item at Tristan.

    ¡¸I¡¯m dismissing you from the position of staff officer starting now.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, that¡¯s quite sudden. Well, it¡¯s not like I wanted my position in the first ce.¡¹

    I point my Dual Crater, whose red color is gradually fading away, at the enemy¡¯s unknown weapon.

    ¡¸You will focus on figuring out what that thing is. I will allow whatever you need.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah! Another bothersome task......or so I want to say, but I¡¯m actually personally interested in finding out about what it is too. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡¹

    We can¡¯t do anything until we determine its identity.

    This might also possibly reveal the secret behind the excessively durable walls.

    ¡¸¨D¨DGido.¡¹

    Luna mutters bitterly.

    It would be nice if he¡¯s alright too.

    ¨D¨DThe Next Day.

    When I exited the carriage where Gido was being treated, Luna, M and Celia snuck up beside me.

    ¡¸......how is Gido doing?¡¹

    I slowly shake my head in response to Luna.

    Luna droops her head with tears welling in her eyes, M grits her teeth, and Celia silently closes her eyes.

    ¡¸Gido¨D¨D is dead. Well, technically he¡¯s alive. But...... he¡¯s no longer a man.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Army ¨C Border Area

    Under Protagonist: Approximately 30 000

    Escort Unit: 55

    Infantry: 4100

    Cavalry: 610

    Archers: 610

    Cannoneers: 380

    Bow Cavalry: 6600

    Independent Celia Squad: 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 16 000

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 23, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 45

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    Aless Soldiers: 13900

    105 Army Corps: 3300

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    Ally Forces: Frontal Warfront ¨C Royal Army: 40 000

    Conscripts: 25 000

    Enemy Force

    Frontal Warfront ¨C Regr Soldiers: 2?50 000

    Conscripts: 50 000

    Cavalry Army: 25 000 ???

    Unknown Weapons: Large: 5, Small: 10

    Magrado Local Army: disorganized.

 Chapter 449: Farewell, Man

    <h4>Chapter 449: Farewell, Man</h4>

    S-so what¡¯s going to happen to Gido!? You say that he¡¯s alive and dead at the same time, meaning he won¡¯t regain consciousness......?¡¹

    I shake my head as Luna draws closer to me.

    The doctor said he would wake up if we waited a little longer.

    ¡¸T-then are all his limbs......?¡¹

    Luna takes one step closer.

    Once again, I shake my head silently.

    His limbs are still connected......but barely.

    ¡¸Then what kind of injury......?¡¹

    Damn Gido, getting a girl who he¡¯s in love with worried like this.

    However, he can¡¯t answer anymore.

    I close my eyes and look up at the heavens like I¡¯m mourning a dead person.

    ¡¸Gido¡¯s manhood¨D¨Dhase off.¡¹

    A Short Time Ago¨D¨D

    ¡¸How¡¯s Gido?¡¹

    ¡¸I will spare you the exnation of his countless non-life-threatening injuries¨D¨D¡¹

    The doctor¡¯s stern face told me the situation was bad, now it was just a matter of finding out exactly how bad.

    ¡¸Firstly, he has fractures in both arms, which will simply require time to heal, and that¡¯s the least severe of his injuries. He has apound fracture on his left leg, a very serious injury, but depending on the doctor¡¯s skills, the bones can be connected.¡¹

    I mean, he was stepped on over and over by horses, so these injuries are to be expected.

    It wasn¡¯t only his arms and legs either.

    ¡¸The state of his internal organs is horrible. All the blood loss from his mouth shows how bad the damage is......to be honest, if Lord Hardlett did not allow the use of the highest grade of medication, we could not have saved him.¡¹

    Gido has saved Celia before.

    I should do everything I can to help him.

    ¡¸So, will Gido be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸He has temporarily escaped critical condition since he¡¯s young and has stamina. I cannot make any guarantees, but his survival rate is 80%.¡¹

    Gido isn¡¯t so weak that he¡¯ll drop dead at 80%.

    Feeling slightly relieved, I reach out towards a cup for a drink of water.

    The doctor¡¯s face doesn¡¯t improve though.

    ¡¸His life isn¡¯t in danger......however, he won¡¯t go back to normal. Because of the severity of the break in his left leg, it¡¯s unknown whether he can move it like he used to. Moreover¨D¨D¡¹

    The doctor flips open the bloody sheets covering Gido.

    The moment I saw what was uncovered, I dropped the cup I was holding.

    After a hollow clunk, a water stain spread across the floor of the wagon.

    ¡¸This is terrible.¡¹

    My shoulders slump in disappointment.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you do anything about it......?¡¹

    I look pleadingly into the doctor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Sadly, it waspletely broken by the horses. If left unattended, it would infect the rest of his body, so we had to cut it off at the root without dy......unfortunately. His balls are still attached......¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say any more, doctor...... Gido is......dead as a man.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But if he¡¯s still alive...... then......¡¹

    Luna forces herself to smile, although her eyes remain downcast.

    ¡¸Life isn¡¯t all about ying with women. If he uses this as an opportunity to focus all his energy into his work, he can still have a fulfilled life.¡¹

    M seems to be relieved for the most part.

    ¡¸Who would have thought...... maybe this is some form of karmic justice.¡¹

    Celia was quite harsh.

    ¡¸Urngh.¡¹

    A groan suddenlyes from the wagon.

    Gido has woken up, it seems.

    All of us rush to the wagon.

    ¡¸Guh......my whole body aches......what happened to me?¡¹

    Gido winces from the pain and asks us when he notices our presence.

    ¡¸Gido...... live strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Losing only one won¡¯t stop you from working. Devote yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Use this to change your heart.¡¹

    The three women¡¯s rapidforting statements momentarily distract Gido from the unbearable pain in his leg, which resurfaced once his mind settled down, and prompted him to flip up the sheetsid on him.

    ¡¸One...... you mean my leg¨D¨D!! Huh, it¡¯s broken, but still connected?¡¹

    Gido was confused for a few seconds and then lifted up more of the sheets.

    ¡¸My dick is...... it¡¯s not there¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was torn off at the root.¡¹

    The light in Gido¡¯s eyes vanish and he falls limply on his side.

    ¡¸S-someone, behead me now.¡¹

    I swiftly grab Gido¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Listen to me, Gido. You can¡¯t change what has happened. However, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re dead.¡¹

    Gido stares at me with lifeless eyes like a zombie.

    ¡¸A man¡¯s worth is not all in his dick. You¡¯re a pretty clever guy and you have a knack for fighting. Your face is also irritatingly handsome. If you put that all together, you still have about 20% of a man¡¯s worth. If you¡¯re a true man, show me you can put up a fight with that.¡¹

    ¡¸So 80% is in the dick......¡¹

    I let Celia¡¯sment go in one ear and out the other while throwing the sheets back on Gido.

    There¡¯s no pointforting him any longer.

    After Luna saw Gido fall asleep, she whispers sadly.

    ¡¸Poor Gido...... he didn¡¯t even get to have his own kids...... that girl was looking forward to it too......¡¹

    She must be referring to Gido¡¯s wife.

    That makes me a little sad.

    ¡¸It was my fault for not realizing how far forward Gido charged. If absolutely necessary, I¡¯ll take responsibility and get his wife pregnant.¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t anything I could have done. Nevertheless, it¡¯s the boss¡¯s duty to take responsibility.

    Celia and M had a different opinion.

    ¡¸¡¸If Aegir-sama isn¡¯t careful, yours wille off too!¡¹¡¹

    It was time to leave the injured soldiers¡¯ camp.

    That was when amotion caught my eye.

    ¡¸See that, damn Goldonian bastards!! Hurray for His Excellency Maestus! Long live the South Yuguria Empire!¡¹

    The one yelling loudly is Piris¨D¨Dthe page of enemy general Maestus who we captured during the recapture of Arnd.

    She is threatening soldiers while her hands are tied behind her back.

    After multiple failed attempts at escaping, leather manacles were put around her hands against her will, yet she is still quite energetic.

    ¡¸Cut it out already. Don¡¯t forget your ce as a prisoner......geez, if only the general would give the okay, I¡¯d have fucked you a long time ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, bandit! The glory of the empire and my br-......and His Excellency Maestus is forever! You should have found that out after their victory this time!¡¹

    Yakov wanted to silence her badly, but because I told him not to be rough with her, the most he could was cover her mouth with his hand. Oh, she bit him.

    Piris must have gotten bolder due to seeing us lose and now she can¡¯t stop talking.

    At first, most of the soldiers ignored her, treating her words as merely the ramblings of a little girl, but with manypanions dying in battle, they began to seethe with anger. If things continue at this rate, the morale of the soldiers, and most importantly Piris¡¯s life, is at risk.

    ¡¸Move, Yakov.¡¹

    ¡¸G-general...... what a life-saver. Hey, o.¡¹

    I rece Yakov, who is squeezing the hand oozing blood, and lift Piris myself.

    ¡¸F-feel like hurting me now!? What a vulgar thing to do, taking out your frustration of losing in thatst battle by beating a prisoner¨D¨D¡¹

    Without letting her finish, I ce the upper body of Piris face down on a crate and position her feet far away from her reach.

    This, in addition to her bound hands, will render her unable to move.

    I disregard her pleas for me to stop and pull down her pants, underwear and all.

    The soldiers around me cheer.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re going to rape me, huh!? Look, this is the true nature of all you people! In the end, you¡¯re no different than brigands¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do that.¡¹

    I give her exposed pink ass a soft rub before licking my middle finger and putting it up against her precious ce.

    It was plump and a pretty color just like her ass, without any signs of abuse.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re actually serious!? S-stop!¡¹

    Piris cries out to no avail, as I don¡¯t feel like stopping.

    I guess what happened to Gido has got me more irritated than I thought and I¡¯m now taking it out on Piris.

    ¡¸Bear with it for a bit.¡¹

    I grab the nervously trembling ass and mercilessly shove my finger inside her.

    ¡¸Noooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Piris¡¯s scream and the soldiers¡¯ aroused roars intersect.

    The murderous air starting to hang in the air disappeared.

    Also Yakov joined with the soldiers.

    My finger keeps digging into Piris¡¯s tight tunnel until it hits a dead end.

    She¡¯s a small girl, but her hole should not be this shallow.

    Piris desperately twists her body and res at me.

    ¡¸Fufufu, so you were a virgin after all. If I push my finger past this point......¡¹

    Moving my finger a little bit further and Piris¡¯s hymen will be torn.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to let you off easy this time though.¡¹

    Instead of robbing her virginity, I bend my finger and move it back and forth near her entrance.

    Careful not to scrape her with my nail, yet focusing on the upper surface, I rub the ce where girls feel the most pleasure.

    ¡¸S-stop! Don¡¯t!¡¹

    Piris struggles are in vain as both her hands are tied and in her current position, she has no way to remove my finger.

    While my middle finger works the inside of her vagina, my thumb ys with the outer lips.

    It was in no way rough, it was just purely a continuous stream of stimtion.

    ¡¸Look, the general¡¯s fat fingers are stabbing her tiny hole.¡¹

    ¡¸I was wondering how to get rid of her earlier, but she¡¯s pretty cute now that she¡¯s crying like a little bird.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he¡¯s still being gentle. Although it looks like he¡¯s sexually assaulting her.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, isn¡¯t that girl wet? She¡¯s leaking down her thighs.¡¹

    Every time the soldiers hurl vulgar jeers at her, she denies it, but her hole clenches around my finger.

    Every time, she seems to get just a little bit wetter.

    ¡¸You like it when people watch?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not! Stop, this is ridiculous!!¡¹

    Piris tries to bite me when I bring my face close to her, but misses.

    Because of how she forcibly twisted her body, my fingers are rubbing more than before.

    ¡¸Ah! N-noo! Something weird ising! Even though I shouldn¡¯t be!¡¹

    Piris¡¯s body convulses greatly.

    It was faster than I anticipated, but I¡¯ll deliver the finishing blow anyways.

    I pulled out my finger from her vagina, spread her ass cheeks and put my mouth on her genitals, and before she could protest, sucked on her clitoris.

    ¡¸Hiiuuuuu!¡¹

    She shrieked and her ass twitched.

    I draw my face back with her bean still in my mouth, then let it snap back softly.

    Now there¡¯s no going back.

    ¡¸Noooo!! I don¡¯t want to cum! I don¡¯t want to! Dear brother!!¡¹

    Piris¡¯s body wiggles on top of the crate and her ass shakes wildly as she squirts like a fountain.

    ¡¸Woah, there she blows.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, this one¡¯s incredible! A young face and a gusher? She puts prostitutes to shame!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s saying no while drooling and swinging her ass. That must have been quite the orgasm.¡¹

    I wipe the corner of my mouth with my sleeve and pat the head of the still cumming Piris.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tell you to be obedient in your heart, but don¡¯t provoke anybody needlessly. It won¡¯t do any good to you or us.¡¹

    When I gave her a kind warning, Piris turned red and bared her canines menacingly at me.

    ¡¸T-this humiliation...... I haven¡¯t shown this to my dear brother...... I-I won¡¯t forgive you for this! When my nation wins this war, I¡¯ll make sure you are the first to be executed!! And before you are hanged, I¡¯ll piss on you!!¡¹

    Piris remains obstinate, but with her ass out for everyone to see and after that foolish disy, there is no impact behind her threats.

    The other soldiers also don¡¯t take her seriously and burst outughing.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you¡¯re gutsy to say that with your cute butt exposed like that. Plus, you¡¯re blushing.¡¹

    ¡¸Next time, you won¡¯t get away with just fingers. When you get pounded, I hope you¡¯ll let me join.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass on the hanging, but I¡¯ll dly bathe in your pee right now. I¡¯ll even open my mouth for you to piss inside.¡¹

    I guess there¡¯s nothing for me to worry about.

    I lightly pat Piris¡¯s head and leave the ce chuckling.

    ¡¸Hey, put my pants back on! I can¡¯t use my hands! You, don¡¯t look! Uwah, I¡¯ll have all of you executed, uuuu!!¡¹

    That settles that.

    ¨D¨DLater That Day. Front Lines Headquarters.

    ¡¸Everyone, any opinions on how to break the deadlock?¡¹

    Nobody answers Erich¡¯s question, including me.

    Once again, we¡¯re faced with an impasse on the war front.

    With that said, it¡¯s different from the standoff against the impossibly sturdy encampment we encountered in Arnd.

    This time, they¡¯re mobilizing squads to attack viges at a high rate of frequency and circling around with their cavalry.

    As a result, the line of battle cannot advance forward or shift backward.

    The reason why the enemy can¡¯t progress forward is simple.

    The losses they suffered during the battle at Trisnia are still greatly affecting them and they don¡¯t haveplete squads to utilize.

    On the other hand, we also can¡¯t go forward.

    No matter where we attack, the enemy peasant soldiers surge out.

    The enemy most likely had a hand in turning all the peasants in our immediate vicinity against us.

    ¡¸If there is one point we need to hold down the area, it¡¯s that.¡¹

    I turn my head toward Leopolt who is keeping his voice hushed.

    ¡¸We have currently identified 15 of therge weapons and about 40 of the smaller ones, all of which have an overwhelming destructive power.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, we were flustered by the enemy¡¯s unknown light-emitting weapons in thatst fight.

    ¡¸Therge ones are giant long-range¨D¨Dlet¡¯s use cannons for theck of a better word. It has been confirmed that they possess the ability to melt thick steel and essentially cannot be blocked.¡¹

    Not to mention they¡¯re considerably urate, capable of targeting our siege weapons or the center of our army.

    ¡¸For the smaller ones, each individual weapon fires 50 fireballs, which onnding, explode and spreads mes. They are slightly inuratepared to therger ones, but they can burn an extremelyrge area with a single shot and has actually annihted an entire squadron of a hundred people who were tightly grouped together.¡¹

    It¡¯s a weapon that can be called unfair.

    It¡¯s a weapon beyond the scope of annoying.

    ¡¸Furthermore, town walls with strength that clearly contradicts that of their structure have been confirmed in small viges.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know that as well.¡¹

    I thought my jaw would fall off when I saw, during the attack on a small vige, a boulderunched by a catapult get deflected by a wooden fence.

    In the end, it took over a hundred ally deaths to bring down that small vige.

    ¡¸It is assumed that thergest enemy base, Tortoent, has many of these installed.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a fair assessment.¡¹

    If a simple wooden fence can reflect a catapult projectile, then I wonder how strong the walls in Tortoent are.

    We can¡¯t perform the trick with crashing the ships again.

    ¡¸Is there anyone with a n to conquer Tortoent?¡¹

    I definitely hear Erich¡¯s voice.

    However, my answer is the same as all the others who are silent: ¡°it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Battering rams and cannons have no effect on the walls, if we try to climb updders, we¡¯ll be met with the light cannon and a rain of fireballs, and if we try ambushing or infiltration, the peasants around us will prevent us from sneaking around efficiently.

    ¡¸I think I might have to light a fire under Tristan.¡¹

    My order to him to discover the truth of the enemy weapon¨D¨Dthat is the only hope for us.

    By the way, right now on my left side......Celia is sitting happily in Tristan¡¯s seat.

    M, who is in the next seat over, is mumbling how she should be the one to slide into the empty spot.

    ¡ºErr......I¡¯m in a hurry here. Could you let me in?¡»

    ¡ºEntry and exit of this war conference is strictly forbidden unless it¡¯s a messenger. Excuse me for being rude, but clearly state your name and rank¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºWell, I¡¯m not a noble¨D¨D eeh, I can¡¯t enter if I¡¯m not a noble? Fine then.¡»

    I hear an argument at the entrance.

    For thatzy guy to make an effort toe¨D¨D that must mean ¡®that¡¯.

    I automatically stand up, and bow once to the ring Erich before leaving for the entrance.

    ¡¸Come in, Tristan.¡¹

    ¡¸L-Lord Hardlett! That¡¯s against regtions!¡¹

    I ignore the guard, grab Tristan by the arm and drag him to the war conference area.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, the Military Commissioner is in the middle of speaking! You¡¯re being rude!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a vition of rules for anyone to go in or out during a war council!¡¹

    I disregard theining staff officer and noble and stand in front of Erich.

    Mmm, yeah, he¡¯s a bit angry.

    ¡¸Hardlett, that¡¯s too rude, even for you. You better have a good reason for this.¡¹

    Tristan, feeling the negative looks gathering on him, sighs and sets the book he was carrying on the table.

    Said book was damaged and worn to the point that the title was illegible and an old musty smell wafted throughout the room.

    Because of that, everybody¡¯s looks got harsher.

    ¡¸Of course I do. Isn¡¯t that right, Tristan.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... um well, at least I think so.¡¹

    ¡¸You think so?¡¹

    Erich¡¯s eyes narrow dubiously.

    Idiot, you¡¯re supposed to say yes in this situation, even if you have to lie.

    Reading my intent, Celia secretly stomps on Tristan¡¯s foot.

    ¡¸Oww! Err, yes. I believe there is enough value in what I have to say¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸So, what is it?¡¹

    Erich urges Tristan impatiently.

    He¡¯s also a soldier so he doesn¡¯t like indecisiveness.

    ¡¸The strange weapon, whether I figured out the identity of it or not¨D¨D ow! Yes, I have a rough idea!¡¹

    When the somewhat desperate Tristan answered, everyone groaned softly.

    ¡¸We will alter the agenda. Continue as you please.¡¹

    Erich orders Tristan to sit down.

    Celia became sad after being robbed of her seat but cheered up when I beckoned her and readied her notepad.

    Alright, let us know what you found out.

 Chapter 450: Where Are The Clues?

    <h4>Chapter 450: Where Are The Clues?</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Alright then, exin yourself.¡¹

    Tristan, who sat down on my left side, scrunched up his face as he received ufortable stares from Erich and all the staff officers.

    ¡¸Where should I start...... well, I had to interpret the contents of the book first. I investigated the parts missing on the pages of this book with that of another book and other various testimonies. The details are in this book, so let me read a paragraph......gueh.¡¹

    When Tristan ces the stack of papers on the table, Erich and the staff officers stare more intensely.

    I give his back a shove.

    Tristan loves researching and has a desire to exin it to others.

    However, we don¡¯t really want to know about the history or background of the unknown weapon.

    What we need to know is the identity of the weapon, and more specifically, the countermeasure.

    ¡¸You can tell Irijina the detailster. So, what are those things? And how do we deal with them? Talk about that first.¡¹

    I see Celia trying to take advantage of the opportunity and push Tristan in the stomach, but I take her hand away.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face turns red.

    ¡¸Why does it have to be this way...... ahem. Err, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get the first 10% if I don¡¯t exin, but fine......¡¹

    If we¡¯re using extreme logic, it really doesn¡¯t matter what the thing is.

    As long as we know how to send it flying, that¡¯s enough to get full points.

    ¡¸Geez, soldiers can be so...... whatever. Starting with the conclusion, I don¡¯t know how to actually stop those things.¡¹

    The staff officers groan in disappointment and Erich clicks his tongue as he shoots me an angry re.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Punishment time.¡¹

    Celia and I tag team to poke Tristan in the sides.

    ¡¸Gu, gueh, ow, stop it! You¡¯re jabbing my organs! I¡¯m not finished yet!¡¹

    I reluctantly withdraw my hand and gently wrap my hand around Celia¡¯s to stop her.

    ¡¸Aau......¡¹

    Celia blushes again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said we can¡¯t get anywhere unless I give some exnation. Regarding what that thing is, I looked at the clue which the Margrave picked up...... the cinders left by the fireball. And the result of my investigation found that it was mithril.¡¹

    Tristan ces the string-like piece of charcoal that I gave him on the table.

    ¡¸Mithril? You mean that legendary metal......¡¹

    ¡¸Who would have thought......this burnt thing is that? Unbelievable.¡¹

    Each member in the assembly hall let out voices of disbelief and I also tilted my head curiously.

    Mithril means it¡¯s the same as my Dual Crater, butparatively...... no, it can¡¯t bepared anymore with that strange being inside.

    ¡¸Obviously, it¡¯s not pure mithril. There are other metals mixed in such as copper and tin......as well as some other material which I couldn¡¯t figure out. Ultimately, one conclusion we can draw is that the weapon is not of this world. I don¡¯t believe it was created by South Yuguria and it¡¯s very unlikely it came from the Federation or the Empire.¡¹

    Tristan stands up and begins pacing back and forth like he does when lecturing me.

    ¡¸Mithril is, like someone just said, a legendary metal. It¡¯s not unheard of for it to be used in swords or armor, but treating it as a disposable projectile is practically insane. It¡¯s likeunching a gold nugget with a catapult. I am almost certain, even though this is merely spection on my part, that since mithril has magical properties, the enemy¡¯s weapon uses some kind of magic.¡¹

    In the end, Tristan went on like he usually does.

    Erich and the others still listened to him through his asional passionate rants, so I guess it¡¯s alright.

    ¡¸What do you mean by it not being a weapon of our world? Doesn¡¯t it exist at this very moment and stand in the way of our army?¡¹

    The staff officer whose name I don¡¯t know is right.

    ¡¸Yes. So we first need to investigate where it came from. Bring me that book. And that as well.¡¹

    Tristan makes a grasping motion.

    Normally, I¡¯d kick his ass, but Erich and everyone else is looking at me as if telling me to hurry up.

    ¡¸Celia, take it to him.¡¹

    Celia rises abruptly in a huff and hands Tristan the book.

    ¡¸This is the folklore of a savage tribe. This one is a chronicle of war from ancient times, ahaha, it¡¯s the story of how a hero led two hundred people on a mountain and defeated a great army of five million. I wonder what the logistics would be like, or whatever. Next we have the superstition of the countryside......and then, this is......the delusion of a religious leader. This is the autobiography of a self-proimed adventurer, or probably the idle gossip of a drunk wanderer. For some reason, one week after taking one year to climb to the summit of the mountain, he chased after the hidden treasure of the bandits, but ended up sliding down.¡¹

    Erich is getting irritated at how Tristan is going off on a tangent. Hurry and get back on topic.

    ¡¸Anyways, after gathering up this collection of useless information......I found this.¡¹

    Tristan takes the old musty scroll from Celia, who pinched the edge with two fingers and held it away from her body, and spreads it on the table.

    Everyone, including me, leans forward.

    ¡¸Ancient Jirubiru technical civilization? A boat without rowers that runs using steam and gears, mechanical puppets indistinguishable from humans walking around the town, utilizing the power of magic and lightning, the town staying as bright as day even during nighttime¨D¨Dhow stupid.¡¹

    If I wanted to hear this kind of story, I could have treated a braggart at a bar with some alcohol.

    In a Rafen bar, people were talking about how a strange man was abducted by a round flying luminous object and had his body yed with.

    I remember it well because the next day, there was a weird incident where cows in the nearby farm had their guts ripped out without suffering any external wounds.

    I lose interest and get ready to give Celia the ¡®OK¡¯ sign.

    Celia¡¯s can¡¯t wait to kick Tristan¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what you would normally think. If not for this.¡¹

    Tristan rolls the scroll out and reveals more of its contents.

    There was a rather crude illustration depicted on the paper.

    It was a rock that was roughly cut into the shape of a cube.

    The light emitting from the cube was blowing up the ground along with people.

    Drawn next to it was a smaller rectangr object spraying innumerable specks that turn the ground into a sea of fire.

    Then, with a loud clunk, cups and maps on the table were flung to the floor.

    It was Erich who swept all of it away with his arm.

    ¡¸Is there anything else we know about this Jirubiru?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. The name of the ce was shown on the scroll, but it can¡¯t be found on any maps today. This scroll is at least four hundred years old, yet it describes an ancient civilization, so there¡¯s a good chance this was thousands of years ago. The name of the nation and ce has likelypletely changed since then.¡¹

    Erich ms his fist on the table annoyingly.

    He was frustrated unlike the slight disgust he felt earlier.

    I know how Tristan talks.

    He is different from Leopolt who is straight to the point and is more like Adolph who tends to prefer lengthy exnations.

    ¡¸I know you and I know that there is something you found out. Spit it out.¡¹

    Tristan scratches his head and then opens up a new book, which he recently wrote in.

    ¡¸That was all I know right now. I couldn¡¯t find any other documentation. So what I¡¯m about to say is my theory.¡¹

    Tristan picks up the map Erich knocked off and puts it back on the table.

    ¡¸The river use situation, the war description of the opponent and marching path...... if we put them all together, we can surmise Jirubiru existed here¨D¨D¡¹

    He draws a circle on the map with his pen.

    It was within the territory of the group of city states.

    ¡¸Inferring based on the depiction of the terrain of the mine, I believe there wasn¡¯t a precipitous mountain before. That¡¯s because there is a bridge drawn across the gorge.¡¹

    Tristan draws a smaller circle inside the first circle.

    The ce highlighted is¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ruratapolis......Gyruzilpolis¨D¨DMeldorapolis.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Meldora!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone spoke at the same time.

    It was obvious now that he mentioned that name.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the weakness of this weapon. After all, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of its existence, besides you won¡¯t find a single person on the Central ins who is knowledgeable about it. Unless you are a ghost who is hundreds of years old.¡¹

    An image of a beautiful woman shes in my mind, but I restrain myself.

    ¡¸However, there should be a clue in that ce. With so many of those weapons, they could not have been buried in the field, so they must have found ancient ruins. It¡¯s more unnatural to think the weapons were carelesslyid out in the open.¡¹

    I stand up immediately.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get going to Meldora.¡¹

    But Erich lets out an anguished voice as he grasps his bangs.

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to be troubled over.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that simple. Meldora is already behind us. If we were to head there, we¡¯d have to retreat in name alone......they would see it as a rout.¡¹

    So what?

    It doesn¡¯t matter if we win in the end.

    ¡¸We just experienced a case with traitors recently. If they see how the state of battle has turned on us, they might show up again. ......plus, we also have to ount for His Majesty.¡¹

    He whispers the final bit close to my ear, ensuring that I was the only one who heard it.

    Celia strained her ears as much as possible to catch those words, but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying no because the king¡¯s memory is getting worse. This Tristan, I¡¯m sorry to say, has no special rank or title, and shouldn¡¯t be speaking in the war council to begin with. No matter what I say, I can¡¯t exin how the entire army¡¯s policy was changed due to someone of such standing. Worst case, His Majesty¡¯s suspicion will return and he might march over here.¡¹

    That would be terrible.

    ¡¸Then what if you made it my opinion......¡¹

    I¡¯ve aplished quite a bit somehow or other.

    I don¡¯t think he would view the idea as a strange one if he heard it came from me.

    ¡¸While that might be fine, would you be able to exin the details to His Majesty? Try repeating your subordinate¡¯s exnation. You¡¯ll be in trouble if you mess up.¡¹

    ¡¸Nevermind.¡¹

    Erich sighs.

    ¡¸Your subordinate¡¯s investigation was well done, but it¡¯s still unconfirmed. It is also toote to send spies into Meldora now.¡¹

    Erich turns to Tristan.

    ¡¸There are clues in Meldora on how to defeat those things. Are you certain?¡¹

    ¡¸The possibility is high. The reason is the timing those weapons appeared on the battlefield. If they used such powerful weapons in the first battle, there would have been nothing we could have done. It means they either dug them up recently or discovered them and didn¡¯t know how to use them until finally reading the instruction manual. I can¡¯t imagine they would throw away such a precious manual.¡¹

    Erich mulls over the proposal again.

    I also show my support for Tristan.

    ¡¸Definitive evidence doesn¡¯t exist on the battlefield. If the possibility is high, we should conquer it.¡¹

    The staff officers don¡¯t say anything, simply discussing amongst themselves, and looking slightly concerned.

    ¡¸I understand...... but I can¡¯t have the entire army change course. That would look like we were routed and invite an unfavorable reaction.¡¹

    ¡¸But if we can¡¯t best those weapons, we won¡¯t advance further even if we stay here¨D¨D¡¹

    My objection was interrupted by Erich.

    ¡¸Therefore, I order Margrave Hardlett to lead a separate detachment to conquer Meldora while the rest of the army remains here!¡¹

    The soldiers cheered loudly.

    Wait. If the whole army is staying behind, that means I¡¯m left with my own troops.

    ¡¸Not to worry, you have excellent subordinates. You won¡¯t have any issue withmand.¡¹

    ¡¸......No, I mean if I didn¡¯t have them, I would be charging into Meldora by myself. ¡¹

    Is this a roundabout purge? That can¡¯t be it.

    At that time, some of Celia¡¯s hair suddenly points upward in a threatening manner.

    One momentter, a rugged hand rests on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Do not fret, my friend! We are here!!¡¹

    The warm breath against my neck gives me the shivers.

    I don¡¯t have to turn around.

    Erich nods in content.

    ¡¸Umu, we will push on the main battle front and His Majesty Gildress thinks it¡¯s also time to withdraw. In addition, Meldora is not the main enemy, though there is a risk of them attacking from behind. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll finish off Meldora with the return de. Hardlett will provide assistance! ¨D¨Dand report back to His Majesty.¡¹

    Erich mutters thest part again.

    ¡¸We have a bit of fate with Meldora! It may be an insignificant grudge, but it¡¯s only proper to answer when they picked the fight!! Don¡¯t you think so!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Aye!! To Meldora!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I hear cheers outside from the Aless soldiers.

    The council is supposed to be confidential, but Gildress¡¯s voice is too loud.

    In other words, I have to act separately from the main army and conduct a campaign with the Aless soldiers?

    ¡¸I¡¯d prefer if I was alo¨D¨D¡¹

    Before I could finish my sentence, Gildress ced his arm firmly around my shoulder.

    ¡¸As expected of a real man to want to fight alone!! But Meldora, while weak, is arge Polis. The burden of challenging them on your own is a little heavy to take.¡¹

    This guy really doesn¡¯t listen to anybody.

    ¡¸But if we go together, there is nothing to fear! I don¡¯t know what kind of new weapon you¡¯re talking about, but nothing the weak have will scare us! The men of Aless will protect you! We will surround you! Isn¡¯t that right!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Aye!! No one can stand against true men!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A loud shout once again answered back from outside.

    Erich chuckles as hements to me.

    ¡¸I see you are very well-acquainted with them, but dealing with them by yourself may be difficult still. I cannot let go of personnel atmander level, but you can request for anyone else to apany you. Take someone who won¡¯t influence themand of your subordinates.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t get along well at all.¡¹

    I¡¯ll protest the only part I absolutely can¡¯t ept for now.

    As for who I¡¯m taking...... well, I¡¯ll choose freely.

    ¡¸I will go with you! It smells really bad, but leaving Aegir-sama alone with them doesn¡¯t feel right!¡¹

    Celia psychs herself up twice before raising her head.

    ¡¸Recently he¡¯s been unconsciously saying ¡°nuun¡± and his face looks oddly simr to that guy when waking up in the morning...... and there¡¯s more.¡¹

    I¡¯ll let that go. No, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go to Meldora!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooh!! To Meldora!! To battle!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I keep telling you not to shout. People outside can hear you!

    South Yugurian spies are skilled and we don¡¯t want information to leak to them...... or perhaps they¡¯ll think the destination being yelled out so obviously outside the council hall is false information.

    In any case, we have to make our way there.

    I¡¯m getting a strange feeling about this.

    It¡¯s not the feeling that only something bad will happen. There¡¯s something else that¡¯s strange about this expedition.

    ¨D¨DNight.

    I somehow managed to stop Gildress from running off right away and tell him to depart the next morning instead.

    I haven¡¯t decided who else would being and haven¡¯t prepared food or water supplies either.

    When I pointed thatck of preparation out, the Aless idiots imed they didn¡¯t need anything besides their canteen of water, a stash of dried meat and a spare set of leather pants, so I had to knock them down to get them to listen.

    Moreover, Tristan, who felt satisfied afterpleting the task of presenting in the meeting, slumped his shoulders when I told him to get ready.

    He should be crying himself to sleep with Irijina watching over him right now.

    ¡¸After that, whatever happens happens.¡¹

    A lot of things were decided in a hurry, but it was all necessary.

    And although I don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll find, that¡¯s also a part of war.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    I light the candlestick on the desk, andy out a pen and a letter.

    I wanted to write a letter to Nonna.

    The war has been going for a while, keeping me away from home.

    Not sending any word to Nonna makes it seem like I forgot her.

    Nonna¡¯s especially sensitive about these things.

    I wrote about the current events, how Yakov was kicked by Celia, how Leopolt got angry at the other soldiers, how Irijina threw a strange mushroom into a stew, how Celia took down 20 soldiers by herself, how I tried to seduce a girl in town¨D¨D no, I shouldn¡¯t mention thatst one. What am I doing? ¨D¨D I¡¯ll scratch it out with double lines. I¡¯ll choose some pleasant stories to fill the space.

    I¡¯ll briefly gloss over Gido¡¯s injury.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense to go into more detail in this letter than the one I sent to his wife.

    ¡¸Fumu. That should do it.¡¹

    I mutter to myself as I put down my pen and rest my empty ss on the letter to hold it in ce in the middle of the desk.

    Then my eyes shifted to the window...... and I pounced.

    My left hand opened the window and my right hand stuck out almost simultaneously.

    The presence I felt outside the window wasn¡¯t my imagination and my right hand grabbed someone¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    I ask my question as I m the person into the floor.

    ¡¸Kah! Pleased to meet you. I am a messenger for Her Majesty, Wilhelmina.¡¹

    I stopped myself from breaking her neck once I heard her voice was female.

    ¡¸What about the guards outside?¡¹

    There should be two of them.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think they would allow me to pass even if I named myself, so I put them to sleep.¡¹

    I take a peek out of the window and find one of themying face down on the ground and the other copsed with a piece of cloth over his face.

    They¡¯re groaning so they aren¡¯t dead.

    ¡¸I have nothing to talk to you about now.¡¹

    I could understand if I sent a messenger to Goldonia, but I don¡¯t remember personally sending anybody.

    ¡¸That depends on what I have to say.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so. Since you¡¯re a woman and you didn¡¯t kill my soldiers, I¡¯ll let you go. Now go back home.¡¹

    I wave my hand to shoo her away.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s to let me talk, I can give you a payment in advance.¡¹

    The messenger suddenly strips.

    After instantly getting naked, sheys her back on the bed and slowly spreads her legs apart for me to see.

    Herrge beautiful breasts, her white thighs, neatly trimmed pubic hair and slightly plump genitals are in in sight.

    The bewitching nature of the woman¡¯s body illuminated by the candle me flickering in the wind was further enhanced.

    ¡¸Fine, I¡¯ll only be listening.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I throw my clothes off and jump into bed.

 Chapter 451: Aless Army Advances

    <h4>Chapter 451: Aless Army Advances</h4>

    It actually didn¡¯t matter whether I listened to the suspicious girl iming to be Wilhelmina¡¯s messenger or not.

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s really who she says, but even if she is, there is already nothing to discuss. We can settle everything on the battlefield.

    ¡¸If you want to talk, do it quickly. I have to get up early for a campaign tomorrow.¡¹

    I mount the womanid spread eagle on the bed in the missionary position, put my hand under her nk and shake my hips while I listen to her.

    Her body is voluptuous and full-figured, just the way I like it.

    ¡¸Then I will get straight¨D¨D uugh! Fu, fufu...... the rumors were right, it¡¯s practically a club.¡¹

    With sweat running down her brow, she throws her limbs on the bed and continues, yielding control of her body to me.

    ¡¸I will get straight to the point. Her Majesty wants Hardlett-sama to surrender.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹

    I instantly reject her, cover her back with my body and swing my hips while sucking on her nape.

    Every time I sucked on her neck, she let out a sweet gasp, although she remained persistent.

    ¡¸Her Majesty acknowledges that the state of battle is tilting in favor of Goldonia. However, she is confident that they will not progress any further. It must be difficult to deal with the powerful weapons and the changing of sides of the citizens.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯sment about South Yuguria fighting differently is clearly because Wilhelmina got directly involved.

    Taking advantage of the peasants also makes perfect sense knowing how skilled she is in plotting and strategizing.

    I grab and hold down the woman¡¯s wrist in a fit of frustration and m my hips against her.

    A groan escapes her lips and her face twists from the force of impact as she shakes her head in refusal, yet she doesn¡¯t fumble her words.

    It seems she is quite familiar with the entertainment derived from the time a man gets violent.

    ¡¸There is still a fierce struggle for supremacy. Things can be settled quickly if you simply surrender.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care. I already said I wouldn¡¯t surrender, so there¡¯s no point trying to talk to me about the war.¡¹

    I separate from her briefly and then pull the woman up by her arms.

    One look at me was enough to prompt her to get on all fours on the bed and turn her ass in my direction.

    She has a full understanding of me. It¡¯s such a waste she¡¯s an enemy messenger.

    I lower one knee behind the woman, ce my hands on either side of her slender waist and connect our genitals again.

    ¡¸Aaah! It¡¯s one size bigger than expected......no, it¡¯s two sizes longer and thicker....... Ahem, I know it is an unreasonable request for you to surrender, that¡¯s why I have an extraordinary condition for you.¡¹

    ¡¸I already said I won¡¯t do it.¡¹

    If South Yuguria wins, Wilhelmina will be the supreme ruler.

    Even if she promises me half the world, all it takes is for her to change her mind, and it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    I switch my thrusts to a deeper variety and plunge into the depths of her vaginal canals.

    Despite the woman¡¯s voice bing strained and her hands gripping the sheets tightly, she continues trying to convince me.

    ¡¸The conversion of Malt¡¯s entire territory which you possessed before the start of war, naturally, in addition the cession of arge portion ofnd ranging from former Treia kingdom territory to former Vandolea territory adjacent to Hardlett-sama¡¯s domain¨D¨D¡¹

    I no longer think about replying and pound the woman relentlessly from behind, pulling her arms back as I do so.

    She shrieks as her body trembles and eventually her pussy clenches around my dick, giving me the impression that she climaxed.

    ¡¸Would you at least give it some thought?¡¹

    Through pants and moans, she still manages to squeeze out the crucial parts of the negotiation.

    ¡¸No. Supposing I didn¡¯t have loyalty to Goldonia, I can¡¯t trust you guys after all you¡¯ve done in the past. Besides, I don¡¯t really want territory.¡¹

    That triggered the woman¡¯s eyes to sparkle.

    Her body and submissive nature rxed me and caused me to say too much.

    She reaches behind herself and slowly pulls out my member.

    Then, using feather-like touches, gently pushes my chest and encourages me toy on the bed.

    I don¡¯t have any particr reason to resist.

    ¡¸If you ept the proposal, I can present you with 1 million gold on the spot. ......uuuuu!¡¹

    She mounts me and, without teasing, lowers her hips right on my dick.

    As her body arches backward, she rests her hands on my thighs for support, and she rocks her hips back and forth in a slow rhythm.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not crazy about money.¡¹

    Staying silent would obviously be the correct choice in order to prevent carelesslymitting to anything, but it¡¯s difficult to keep absolutely quiet when our bodies are entwined like so.

    ¡¸Then how about women?¡¹

    ¡¸Women, you say?¡¹

    Crap. I reacted again.

    She brings her body forward, cing her hands on my chest instead, and lowers her face close enough to me that I can see the pupils of her blue eyes.

    ¡¸One thousand...... if you ept the deal right now, I can offer you a thousand beautiful women. Wielding the power of Her Majesty has, nobody can oppose you, and you can be as rough¨D¨D¡¹

    The woman takes my hand, guiding it to her own neck and indicating with a choking gesture.

    ¡¸Or be as loving¨D¨D¡¹

    Her hand shifts my hand down and uses it to massage her breast.

    ¡¸And you can impregnate¨D¨D all of them as you wish.¡¹

    She drags my hand down to her abdomen and rubs soft circles around her navel.

    I was somewhat excited from her womb epting me.

    ¡¸To pour the symbol...... of a strong man...... thick seed......into a young woman...... a sexydy...... a mature beauty......until it overflows......¡¹

    I close my eyes to feignposure, but I can¡¯t help getting aroused from the prospect of impregnating a thousand women.

    Furthermore, she says it in such a taunting manner.

    My penis is twitching against my iron will.

    I thought I gave her an opening to take advantage of, but the woman surprisingly doesn¡¯t exploit it.

    She quietly hugs me and brings her mouth close to my ear. Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸This is a secret only known by Her Majesty and myself. If Her Majesty wins the war, after you surrender, she isn¡¯t opposed to having a special rtionship with you......¡¹

    The moment I registered the implication, the image of Wilhelmina¡¯s face and exquisite body peeking out of her torn dress resurfaced in my mind.

    In that instant, something in the back of my head pulsated.

    ¡¸Oh my, look how much it swelled. Can I take that as a ¡®Yes¡¯?¡¹

    I can¡¯t hear her voice at this point.

    It has changed into Wilhelmina¡¯s voice.

    In other words, I can temporarily make that beautiful woman mine.

    I suck on her boobs, overwhelm her hole and even stuff her tiny dainty mouth with my cock.

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    Before I knew it, I turned her body around and had her pinned again.

    By the time I was fully aware of what I was going, my hips were already moving like they had a mind of their own.

    I could hear my heartbeat pounding loudly in my head and with every thump, I could feel additional blood being pumped into my cock, erging it more and more.

    This is simr to the time someone was biting my neck as I was imagining Lucy.

    I don¡¯t know why I want to fuck Wilhelmina so badly even though I only met her a few times. All I know is that I can¡¯t stop my dick from expanding.

    A grin briefly appeared on the woman¡¯s face, but gradually faded and her expression clouded over with fear and terror.

    From the beginning to now, she had been acting like she was suffering and matching my rough movements in order to stimte me.

    As my dick continued to grow, however, she started sweating profusely and genuine anguish showed on her face.

    ¡¸T-that reminds me, I haven¡¯t serviced you orally yet. Let me do that¨D¨D¡¹

    I grip the woman¡¯s shoulder firmly, stopping her from pulling out.

    The part of my cock already inserted into her was pushed deeper, audibly splitting the fleshy walls apart.

    She lets out a groan and thrusts her hand against my shoulder in an attempt to disengage.

    My senses tell me she isn¡¯t acting.

    But, I¡¯m too aroused at this point and the thought of releasing her is driven out of my head.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re going to break me!! Dying like this......¡¹

    As soon as he gathered her courage, my lust exploded, apanied by a sharp pain in my urethra and a wave of pleasure enough to erase that pain.

    ¡¸Guuh!¡¹

    I squeeze the woman¡¯s body tightly, clinging to her like the way mollusks do when they mate, and ejacte, envisioning myself impregnating Wilhelmina as I do so, even though I know it¡¯s rude.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed with me in that state.

    My mind cleared only when the umted sexual desires left me and the first thing I heard was the woman¡¯s hushed voice.

    ¡¸So¨D¨D¡¹

    It happened at that time.

    A gust of wind blew in through the opened window.

    It swept across the table, blowing the letter to Nonna and knocking the empty ss, which failed to act as a paper weight, to the floor.

    The ss shattered with a bright crash, sending the jarring sound unexpectedly far into the calm night.

    ¡¸What was that? It sounded like something broke. It came from Lord Hardlett¡¯s sleeping quarters.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s check just in case¨D¨D hey, hand in there! What happened!!?¡¹

    It seems like the guards who were incapacitated by the woman were discovered.

    I start to hear shouting and hurried footsteps from all over the ce.

    The woman clicks her tongue in frustration.

    ¡¸As I promised, I heard what you had to say. Obviously, my answer is no. Now disappear before you get caught.¡¹

    I might have been saved by Nonna.

    A slight grin forms on my face as the letter flies around the room, almost like it was angry.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll try again another time.¡¹

    The woman reluctantly sighs as she stands up, scoops up the seed overflowing from her crotch and slurps it up quickly before jumping out of the window.

    At the same time, someone banged on the door.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸I dropped a cup. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I opened the door, pretending to be sleepy from just having woken up.

    ¨D¨DTwo Weeks Later. City State Area: Within Meldorapolis.

    ¡¸Oh Celia, you were here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Aegir-sama! I¡¯m d...... having you here calms me.¡¹

    I rest my hand on Celia¡¯s head as she clings to my waist.

    Both of us make a relieved expression.

    I¡¯m not flirting.

    The situation is really dire.

    The Aless soldiers, led by Gildress, are disgustingly hot and sweaty.

    I won¡¯t say these guys are unpleasant, but being with them for 24 hours a day is unbearable.

    And right now, there are only Aless soldiers here.

    Instead of bringing my troops, the Aless soldiers are apanying me as allies.

    ¡¸Uuu......it stinks. It¡¯s hot.¡¹

    ¡¸I was the one who had to spar with him, you know. The training itself wasn¡¯t stressful, but there was sweat and spit flying everywhere.¡¹

    Merely four others coulde along with me.

    Of course, the cute Celia was one, Mack as the shield was another, and Tristan rounded out the group from my camp. Thest one was Agor, who was granted permission by Erich.

    With this expedition likely to be an adventure, and therefore risky, I wanted to take as few girls with me as possible. Agor, being someone I¡¯ve been acquainted with for a while, would be easier to work with than a random unknown soldier.

    Although it¡¯s truly been a long time since I talked with Agor, the conversation we had during the journey up to this point was able to ease some of the tension between us created by our mutual change in standings.

    In reality, M and Yakov also wanted toe, but they had their respective squads tomand.

    The 105 army especially tends to cause trouble without me and Yakov around to restrain them.

    ¡¸If he was healthy, I would have taken Gido too, but¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing fine¨D¨D or not, he lost his thing after all.¡¹

    I was going to return Gido to Rafen once his condition improved, but in the meantime, I¡¯m relying on Lucino to care for him.

    Since she¡¯s a traitor, she¡¯s hated by the soldiers.

    She would be fine if I¡¯m around, but when I¡¯m acting separately like now, I get concerned.

    My thinking was that if she did her best nursing the injured Gido, her treatment might improve.

    I recall the small dispute that urred when I said that to her.

    ¡ºConstantly attending to the man...... are you referring to this inferior one? I will do it if you¡¯re ordering me......but I thought I was Hardlett-sama¡¯s......mmglmml.¡»

    Lucino hesitated like that.

    So I responded like this.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t need to think of this as taking care of a man. He won¡¯t attack you even when his injury heals, so rx. Gido¡¯s thing has torn off after all.¡»

    ¡ºHe¡¯s too young......to have it ripped out......plus he¡¯s good looking, how sad.¡»

    That time, Gido was crying throughout the conversation, probably because his wound hurt.

    Anyways, I did all I could.

    Agor¡¯s voice snaps me out of the memory.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it appears the scout has returned. Please head back to the headquarters immediately.¡¹

    This guy hasn¡¯t changed, he¡¯s as serious as before.

    It¡¯s like if Yakov became more earnest and was taught how to be orderly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see how he¡¯s serious.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s sharp eyes shift from Agor to his attendant next to him, a small uniform-wearing boy.

    ¡¸Fufufu, you¡¯re right. He isn¡¯t serious at all...... kukuku, he has a wife and a mistress too.¡¹

    Agor awkwardly casts his eyes downward while the young attendant turns red.

    Of course, he is now a captain of a hundred-man squad and it isn¡¯t unnatural for him to have a follower or two.

    However, this attendant has a secret.

    ¡¸Fufufu, this attendant looks to cute to be a boy, Agor. Look, there¡¯s even a thin line of lipstick on his lips.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, please overlook this!¡¹

    Right, this attendant is actually a female.

    Agor brought her to the battlefield under the pretense of wanting an attendant.

    His goal is quite clear.

    ¡¸Did you have fun after you slipped away again in the middle of drinking yesterday? I see some marks on your neck that look like insect bites.¡¹

    I grin, teasing Agor with my question.

    I¡¯m sure he made a vulgar face.

    ¡¸Auu.¡¹

    When I see the cute blushing attendant, I feel like poking fun at him even more.

    ¡¸It¡¯s inexcusable of you to make your lover your follower and take her along to battle!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear that from you, Miss Celia...... ahem. Anyways, we better go back to headquarters quickly.¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t believe we have to.

    ¡¸Oh, a new enemy has appeared!? They¡¯re in formation across the river!? Gimakipolis soldiers, you say!?¡¹

    ¡¸They want to challenge us to a fight after surrendering to Meldora!? My King, they challenged us!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuuun!! We ept!! It¡¯s already evening, but that doesn¡¯t matter. One hour is more than enough to dispatch weak Gimaki soldiers who would yield to the likes of Meldora! No need to mess around with tactics, trample them head on!! Men of Aless, to battle!¡¹

    ¡¸See? We¡¯re going tounch a full-scale attack now.¡¹

    ¡¸......that¡¯s quite different from how Goldonia does things.¡¹

    Everything from the scout¡¯s report to the reaction to that report and even the orders of General Gildress can be heard all the way here, far from where the headquarters is.

    Not only that, they¡¯re not forming any kind of organized ranks, they¡¯re simply spreading out and charging separately with their swords.

    It¡¯s the total opposite of the Goldonian army¡¯s standard based on the Federation.

    Now then, the enemy has shown up on the other side of the river.

    They were prepared for us and had cut the bridge,id wooden stakes on the sand bar, and lined up spearmen and archers along the riverside.

    Their strategy, by removing the bridge and setting up obstacles, is to force us to wade through the river and then finish us off with arrows and spears.

    If I can see what they¡¯re trying to do, then it¡¯s a pretty ordinary n.

    ¡¸Will they be alright?¡¹

    Agor turns to be with a worried look on his face.

    Obviously, that¡¯s because the Aless soldiers are charging at the waiting enemies in a horizontal line formation.

    To him, they most likely appear to be recklessly running to their deaths.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better if we take out the archers on the opposite coast as we advance while at the same time having the cavalry detour around either through the upper or lower part of the river.¡¹

    Celia steps forward after Agor¡¯sment.

    ¡¸In addition, we are upwind, so if we set damp wood on fire, we can use smoke to obstruct vision. We¡¯ll be advancing in the water so we can just wrap our faces with wet towels.¡¹

    Celia puffs out her chest as if to say her suggestion was more clever.

    ¡¸The thing is, they can¡¯t do it. Aless doesn¡¯t have archers or cavalry. They¡¯re all infantry.¡¹

    ¡¸Only......infantry? This is going to be a tough fight then.¡¹

    Agor visibly gets more nervous.

    The female attendant also trembles.

    ¡¸Hm, I wonder about that.¡¹

    My eyes focus on the heart of the Aless army.

    Gildress, somehow noticing my gaze, shouts out loudly at me.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you watch our fight from over there!? Men of Aless! Don¡¯t show my friend an embarrassing sight!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Nuuoooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A collective roar answered back loud enough to send vibrations through the ground.

    ¡¸I expect this to be a one-sided stomp.¡¹

    The enemy army numbers roughly 10 000 and have constructed a decent encampment.

    As for Aless¨D¨D

    ¡¸Here we go, all 30 000 of you!! Follow me!!¡¹

    The Aless soldiers who came as reinforcementsbined with the ¡°civilian¡± army of Aless soldiers who were already with me seamlessly to form one powerful army totalling 30 000 and that huge group started charging straight at the enemy.

    I internally press my hands together in prayer for the enemy army.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Aless runs through the bad footing of the river and directly at the enemy¡¯s encampment.

    Normally, that would be a foolish move.

    ¡¸T-they¡¯re fast!¡¹

    Agor¡¯s eyes open wide.

    I¡¯m already ustomed to their speed.

    They run as fast as horses in short distances.

    Without a shred of hesitation, they rush into the river.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not slowing down!?¡¹

    The shallow water reaches waist level, however, the Aless soldiers keep moving forward, their vigorous actions causing huge sshes of water.

    Further ahead of them are the fences nted in the ground by the enemy as defense.

    If they are stalled here, they will be showered by endless arrows.

    ¡¸Nuun!!¡¹

    ¡¸This hollow log won¡¯t even train my body!¡¹

    Agor¡¯s jaw drops.

    ¡¸He...... pulled it out?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to that kind of thing.¡¹

    The Aless soldier yanked out the entire stake fixed to the bottom of the river and tossed it aside.

    Flustered by what they¡¯re seeing, the enemy archers fire at the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Futile! Weak arrows won¡¯t hurt!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uhahaha! Ooh, that hurt, that hurt! The arrow popped the pimple on my arm!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t see a single person falling down.

    ¡¸Arrows are ineffective......?¡¹

    The Aless soldiers flood the riverbank in the blink of an eye.

    They quicklye face to face with a fence that looks to be thest line of defense......

    ¡¸Nuun!!¡¹

    The Aless soldier builds up speed and rams his body into the fence.

    That was enough to greatly shake the fence and was followed up by a second and third tackle, which caused the fence to creak.

    By the fifth tackle, the fence finally broke apart.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    As soon as the enemy spearmen gathered together, the Aless soldiers surged forward.

    There was no way for them to put up any resistance at this point.

    One Aless soldier can easily defeat three average men so the enemy is helpless if the monsters are the three.

    ¡¸I guess mymon sense doesn¡¯t work on them.¡¹

    While Agorments hisck of understanding, the Aless soldiers massacre all who stand against them, ignore those fleeing, and quickly strip and take custody of the small number of girls there who were probably part of the transport corps or lovers of high-ranking officials.

    Five minutes after the order to charge was given, the battle was finished.

    ¡¸At this rate, things might go smoothly until we reach Meldora.¡¹

 Chapter 452: Decayed Ancient Castle

    <h4>Chapter 452: Decayed Ancient Castle</h4>

    The Aless army heads straight to the center of Meldora via the shortest distance.

    They literally move in a straight line, not taking into consideration the terrain or the enemy¡¯s defensive encampments.

    ¡¸Is that...... the enemy fortress? Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me! It¡¯s the Meldora g. Although small, I see a fence, moat, and a stone tower......being built.¡¹

    Celia climbs on my shoulders and reports back as she focuses her eyes into the distance.

    ¡¸If they have a stone tower, it¡¯ll take some kind of n for only infantry to bring it down. Let us convene for a war council.¡¹

    Agor stares at the fort with a rather stern look.

    ¡¸Ah, do we really need it? They won¡¯t listen anyways.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think they were responding to Tristan¡¯s words, but their shouts fly back and forth from all over the ce.

    ¡¸I can see the fort. It¡¯s one I¡¯ve never seen before!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn them, constructing a fort in such a ce. What should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s charge first and see what happens!¡¹

    Before Agor could ask Gildress to participate in the conference, the Aless soldiers ran off.

    ¡¸......charge and see what happens?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask me. Get Gildress to tell you afterwards.¡¹

    I¡¯m not fluent in Alessnguage.

    Once again, the Aless soldiers run straight toward the fort.

    Naturally, the enemy attempts to intercept with a rain of arrows, but the Aless soldiers group up on the fly, connecting their shields tightly with their neighbors, minimizing the effectiveness of the arrows.

    ¡¸They¡¯re......getting closer. They¡¯re on the walls...... nuh, it was a trap!!?¡¹

    A cloud of dust suddenly engulfed the vanguard much to Agor¡¯s surprise.

    Apparently, there was a pitfall next to the walls.

    ¡¸Hahaha! They totally fell for that!¡¹

    ¡¸Traps are the best solution against beasts with low intelligence!¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s cheers can be heard from where we are.

    ¡¸Chaos is inescapable now that the vanguard ispletely caught in the trap. Let us also move forward and patch things up!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we need to.¡¹

    Tristan makes anotherzyment and the enemy¡¯s cheers quickly turn to screams.

    ¡¸H-hey, they aren¡¯t dead! They¡¯re climbing out of the hole!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible! We dug five meters deep and evenid spears at the bottom! T-throw rocks at them! Quickly!!¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, my spear...... hiih!? Noooo! Save me! Don¡¯t take my clothes off!¡¹

    The rearguard did not panic despite the vanguard dropping into the pitfall, and even they soon crawled back out and rejoined the battle.

    ¡¸Eei, this pile of rocks is in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Are we doing this, brother!?¡¹

    Some of the Aless soldiers stick their swords and shields into the ground and grab onto the stone wall with their bare hands.

    Then, they start pulling out the rocks one by one, dismantling the tower.

    Eventually, the tower crumbles and the enemy loses their footing.

    Unable to stop the Aless soldiers with arrows, the walls get torn apart and the iron gate topples inward from the overwhelming pressure of the muscr men.

    All of that happened in about one hour.

    ¡¸Pulling the stones out with their bare hands......this is so different from the siege battles I know......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about it too much. If you don¡¯t adjust your the way you view them, it¡¯ll tire you out.¡¹

    Aless¡¯s attack did not stop there.

    The next base is a fort stationed on a precipice of a cliff with only a single point of entrance and ming pots of oil are being poured down the climbing path.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a fortified camp and it¡¯s on top of the cliff. That sounds troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸The fire is too strong. They have to deal with that first.¡¹

    Let¡¯s see what Aless will do. I have a general idea.

    ¡¸Ah, I kind of expected it, but they¡¯re climbing.¡¹

    Tristan seems to have the same thinking as me.

    The Aless soldiers start ascending the backward-facing cliff as a group.

    Not anticipating anybody to climb up the rock face, they didn¡¯t have any defensive facilities there.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite striking seeing countless macho men scale the wall.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s nothing more disgusting.¡¹

    Rocks and other objects were being thrown out of the fortress windows, but that doesn¡¯t stop the Aless soldiers.

    The fort was invaded in an instant, leading to an all-out melee, and the enemy no longer stood a chance.

    It took a little longer this time. About two hours.

    ¡¸Ooh, my friend! Compared to your enemies, Meldora is tepid. I almost fell asleep in the middle of battle!¡¹

    Gildress walks over to me carrying one woman on each shoulder, one wearing a beautiful red dress and the other wearing a white dress.

    ¡¸Uuu......please don¡¯t kill me.¡¹

    ¡¸They said the fort was impregnable...... sniff, sniff.¡¹

    They must be the women of the head of the fort.

    I direct a cold stare at Gildress.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be long until we reach the center of Meldora. The opponents should get tougher. I advise you to be careful.¡¹

    Gildress offers me the woman in the red dress.

    ¡¸Thanks for your concern. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t get hurt either.¡¹

    I happily epted the woman.

    Gildress¡¯s words manifested in reality as thebat started to change the next day.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Guwaaaah!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸They took out three people! Fall back. It came from that tiny boat!!¡¹

    During what I thought would be another easy victory, a bunch of fireballs came flying from a vessel hidden by some aquatic nts in the river.

    It¡¯s the familiar fireball weapon of the smaller variety.

    Even the Aless soldiers, who get engulfed in mes, won¡¯te out unscathed.

    ¡¸Those who can swim, circle around to the upper part of the river! Dive underwater and flip the boat from the bottom!¡¹

    Gildress gives an order that wasn¡¯t an order to charge.

    The Aless soldiers quickly leave their weapons and armor behind and jump into the river.

    He¡¯s a helpless idiot with a stifling presence but he¡¯s not a total moron.

    He knows how best to fight when faced with an unknown situation.

    ¡¸Just taking off your armor is fine! Why did you have to remove your pants as well!!?¡¹

    Celia yelled.

    ¡¸A-amazing......¡¹

    Agor¡¯s attendant gulped. Is she going to be okay?

    ¡¸Mu, herees a new opponent!!¡¹

    Another ally shouted.

    Our gaze shifts to the silver-colored wagoning out of the enemy camp.

    ¡¸That¡¯s...... a wagon...... no.¡¹

    Agor states in confusion.

    ¡¸It¡¯scking the most important part, the horse.¡¹

    Tristanments curiously.

    Right, the wheels of the silver wagon-looking thing are turning despite not being pulled by horses.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been one weird thing after the other.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what should we do!?¡¹

    ¡¸With wagons, we would usually kill the horses......now you¡¯re saying there are no horses!? Then I don¡¯t know! Throw rocks at it or something!¡¹

    For normal wagons, taking out the driver or the horses would normally be enough to stop them.

    In this case, the Aless soldiers bombard the wagon with rocks from the side, but the body is durable and doesn¡¯t dent at all.

    Furthermore, the horseless wagonunches fireballs at us as it approaches.

    ¡¸Woah! It¡¯s shooting fire!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeei, annoying! What now? Should we jump on it!?¡¹

    At this rate, it¡¯ll encroach deep into our formation.

    I look around for a solution and find a chain the enemy used to construct theirrge tents.

    I swing the chain and throw it toward the group of Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Have three people hold it and crouch down.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll act as decoy!¡¹

    Celia throws a red-painted dagger at the wagon.

    It was a special one that scattered gunpowder and exploded on impact, causing a loud boom.

    After the cloud of smoke dissipated, the wagon was still its usual bright silver, without a single scratch.

    Nevertheless, the wagon altered its direction and chased after Celia.

    Celia pretends to run away for a bit before luring the wagon back toward us.

    ¡¸Now!¡¹

    At the signal, the Aless soldiers and I pulled the chain taut.

    The wagon continued charging.

    Its momentum was powerful enough to send our bodies flying.

    I hung on tightly and felt my body lift up into the air, but Mack grabbed my waist.

    The three Aless soldiers on the other side also don¡¯t let go of the chain although their feet left the ground.

    The chain gets tangled in the wagon¡¯s wheels and as it tries to keep driving forward, one of its wheels spins futilely in the air, tipping the wagon over on its side and sending it tumbling a few times beforending upside down.

    ¡¸No matter what kind of vehicle it is, if it has wheels, we can trip it up.¡¹

    I give the spinning wheels a light kick.

    After all of that, neither the wagon or the wheels broke.

    This thing must also be from the Jirubiru or whatever.

    In addition, the small boats carrying the weapons are capsizing due to the assault of the Aless soldiers in the water.

    Although we struggled this time, we ultimately won again.

    ¡¸Hey man! Behind you!!¡¹

    I turned around instantly at Gildress¡¯s warning and swung my Dual Crater.

    It was a humongous fireball, which shattered with a soft crack disproportionate to its immense size.

    ¡¸No way, the fire vanished!?¡¹

    Staring at me with his mouth agape was an enemy in the grass holding a spear with a rounded tip, almost like a staff.

    ¡¸A magic user?¡¹

    My guess was wrong.

    ¡¸F-fire!!¡¹

    Ten more enemy soldiers wielding the same spear emerged from the grass and shot at me.

    Magic users are extremely rare and the magic they are capable of varies greatly.

    However, what is beingunched at me right now is the same kind of fireball. That¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡¹

    ¡¸We can only press forward.¡¹

    I start running and slice two fireballs in half.

    My de thrusts into the shocked soldier¡¯s forehead, and I sweep through all the way to also take out the adjacent soldier, ripping off the first guy¡¯s head in the process.

    At the same time, Gildress also rushes in and cuts down two soldiers, finishing off a third with an axe kick to the skull.

    ¡¸B-bastard!¡¹

    The staff he pointed at me glowed.

    But a fireball didn¡¯te out. That¡¯s because the staff and his severed right hand were dancing in the air.

    ¡¸The ones with the round tips are trouble. You can¡¯t do anything once they get close.¡¹

    Following up after slicing his right hand, I also cut his head off and ruthlessly sh the back of the fleeing soldier, then ready a final swing at the fifth person.

    Gildress chops through the fourth enemy soldier and his staff in one stroke and grabs the neck of thest person, ready to snap it.

    ¡¸¡¸Mu!¡¹¡¹

    Both of us realize simultaneously that our remaining opponents were females.

    ¡¸I¡¯m done for...... mother!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to die!¡¹

    I lower my weapon and soothingly pat the enemy soldier¡¯s head, urging her to abandon the staff.

    ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s alright now. I don¡¯t kill women.¡¹¡¹

    Our voices ovep. Or was that just my ears ying tricks on me?

    ¡¸¡¸Calm down and surrender.¡¹¡¹

    Ifort her as much as possible while disarming her and stripping her simple armor.

    ¡¸¡¸I¡¯ll release you soon. In exchange¨D¨Dokay?¡¹¡¹

    I hug the woman close to my body and my hands squeeze her ass and breasts.

    The battle is nearing its end. My next thought is night time fun.

    ¡¸Uuu......I knew it, Aegir-sama is going to turn into ¡®him¡¯ in the future. If I don¡¯t stop him......¡¹

    Celia mumbles something to herself and gets distracted by the weapon dropped by the female soldier.

    ¡¸So this is the magic staff? It¡¯s lighter than it¨D¨Dwah!?¡¹

    All of a sudden, the staff glows and hurls a fireball in the midst of some Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸Dowah! What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this a roundabout way of seducing me!? In that case, I ept!¡¹

    Celia used magic?

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. All I did was grip the staff......¡¹

    ¡¸A weapon that allows anybody to shoot magic. That¡¯s what it seems like.¡¹

    Tristan, certain the battle is over, casually appears beside us.

    ¡¸This is another different weapon.¡¹

    If all of these are in South Yuguria¡¯s possession, this doesn¡¯t bode well for us.

    We have to discover a method to deal with them quickly.

    ¨D¨DA Few Days Later.

    ¡¸Not a chance.¡¹

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    Agor and I share the same opinion.

    In front of us is the city of Meldora¨D¨D the city state which is the center of our current conflict.

    The Aless soldiers, who can¡¯t simply be described by the words powerful and brave, have brought down the enemy fort and breached the defense lines to get here.

    If we capture this position, Meldora is done for.

    Only a few kilometers and a single imposing stone wall separates us from the enemy.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing we can do about this.¡¹

    Tristan sighs and shrugs his shoulders, spreading his hands like he¡¯s given up.

    I grab his hand and pull him to the ground.

    Almost simultaneously, a fireball flies above his head, soars past us and instantly disintegrates arge tree.

    ¡¸It makes me smile, knowing how far we came.¡¹

    Countless fireballs and endless lightse at us, with a few soldiers asionally appearing above the walls with their rounded magical staffs.

    Ten Aless soldiers at a time bash the gates with a thick log, but the defense structure doesn¡¯t budge.

    They must also be using the same unknown fortification method used in Trisnia.

    ¡¸Nuuun.¡¹

    Gildress groans in frustration as no matter how strong the Aless soldiers are, it won¡¯t be a fight if they get blown away before they can get close. And even if they managed to slip past the attacks, they can¡¯t do anything against the walls that can repel cannons.

    Such defenses won¡¯t crumble.

    It¡¯s clear that we will get one-sidedly crushed if we attack.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine though. Our main objective is not to destroy Meldora.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. What¡¯s important is the Jirubiru technical civilization¡¯s......historic ruins and whether we can find it.¡¹

    ¡¸Nuuuuun.¡¹

    Tristan says as he brushes dust off himself.

    Hey, at least thank me for saving your ass.

    And Gildress, shut up already.

    ¡¸But the origin ce of such a powerful weapon......surely it will be heavily guarded. Supposing it¡¯s in the middle of the city, it would be hard for us to go near......¡¹

    Tristan answers the concerned Agor with a joke.

    ¡¸No, that probably won¡¯t be the case. We¡¯re talking about ruins that existed a thousand years ago. They won¡¯t be openly disyed in the city. It would most likely be somewhere underground or another hidden area......not in the center of Meldora.¡¹

    Tristan continues, his gaze moving away from the city.

    ¡¸The suspicious locations are the mine, the dense forest where people can¡¯t enter, and......¡¹

    I hear a set of cute footsteps.

    It was Agor¡¯s attendant, who ran over and saluted awkwardly, gasping for breath from the excessive exercise.

    She¡¯s a disguised lover, but I guess she at least fulfills her duty as an attendant as well.

    ¡¸I found a castle under repair on the outskirts of the city! It felt off to see guards being stationed there even though it looked like ruins of some sort!¡¹

    Tristan quietly lowers his hand.

    ¡¸A castle or an abandoned fort......?¡¹

    ¡¸Gildress. Stay here and continue making it look like we¡¯re trying to conquer Meldora. You just have to upy their attention until we achieve our objective.¡¹

    ¡¸Nuuuun!!¡¹

    Unhappy that our objective wasn¡¯t to fight, Gildress let out an extra loud groan.

    ¨D¨DNight.

    ¡¸Now then, is it time?¡¹

    Confirming that the sun haspletely set, we peeked our heads out.

    Next to me are Agor, Mack, Celia, who is clinging tightly to me, and behind me is Tristan, who is yawning.

    The fort that Agor¡¯s attendant discovered was quite unusual.

    Still, half of it is an old dpidated castle about to copse at any time and the other half is an abandoned building under construction with its insides exposed.

    ¡¸There¡¯s rubble and dirt left on the side. Not much time has passed since work was halted.¡¹

    I was a little surprised by Mack¡¯s voice, who I haven¡¯t heard in a while.

    He doesn¡¯t usually speak so it startles me when he does.

    Anyways, as a military engineer familiar with public works, he must be right.

    But there is one thing I can¡¯t ept.

    ¡¸What a tiny castle. These are the ruins of an ancient civilization?¡¹

    This ce would be fully packed after a few hundred soldiers enter.

    It doesn¡¯t look like an important base at all.

    ¡¸No, it wouldn¡¯t be out in the open. Look there.¡¹

    Tristan points a finger.

    Guards light fires in the iron baskets, faintly illuminating the old castle in the darkness.

    There is an rm bell installed on the tops of watch towers, which when rung, could probably alert those all the way in the center of Meldora of a potential crisis.

    ¡¸This worn out building, uncovered and being renovated, has no military value. Yet, in a war where every soldier is precious, they¡¯re still stationing guards here, meaning it¡¯s more unusual for nothing to be here. All the clues must be here. Now, go and infiltrate the ce.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯reing too.¡¹

    I drag Tristan by the cor and approach the castle.

    ¡¸Alright, time to initiate the n.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure......¡¹

    I give a half-hearted reply to Agor.

    It¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t very excited about the strategy.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll follow through! Believe in my acting ability.¡¹

    Celia pulls the attendant by the cor and moves to the grass right beside the castle.

    Then she pushes the attendant down into the grass with a high-spirited hmph.

    ¡¸Ah, no!¡¹

    ¡¸You came all this way, what do you mean ¡®no¡¯? Prepare yourself. You¡¯re going to be my woman!¡¹

    I can¡¯t clearly see it, but Celia is rolling around in the grass with the attendant.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t......look there......don¡¯t look......¡¹

    ¡¸Spread your legs more. I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡¹

    The attendant¡¯s legs poke out of the grass and quickly get held down by Celia¡¯s slender arms.

    Her screams get gradually louder and the grass rustles more.

    ¡¸N-noo......I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    It was when the attendant moaned especially loud.

    ¡¸Who is over there!? Come out!¡¹

    Several soldiers guarding the old castle wave their torches in the direction of the sound.

    Taking that as their cue, nearby soldiers swarm around with their spears.

    I almost jumped out on instinct, but Mack bound my arms behind my back.

    I guess that was ording to n. My body just moved automatically.

    ¡¸Is it an Aless spy!? Oh, it¡¯s just a meeting between lovers......¡¹

    Celia submissively stands up with her hands raised.

    Her chest area is greatly exposed and her pants rolled up to a risky height on her thighs.

    Meanwhile, the attendant stood up blushing and hiding her breasts.

    Celia really took off all her clothes.

    That actually eliminated the guards¡¯ wariness instantly.

    They didn¡¯t shout to notify others or run to ring the rm bell.

    ¡¸You two didn¡¯t watch what happened this afternoon? At least hold back a little...... huh, wait.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re both female? It was two female lovers who met secretly......?¡¹

    The gathered soldiers looked at each other and nasty grins formed on their faces.

    ¡¸This is an important ce. Although this was a tryst, we can¡¯t simply let you go.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We have to investigate you two thoroughly but gently.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a waste for you beauties to know only women. Let us teach you the appeal of men.¡¹

    The rxed guards reach out to grab Celia and the attendant to take them away, their eyes scanning the two women¡¯s bodies.

    Of course, they aren¡¯t paying attention to what¡¯s behind them.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Agor, Mack, and I run as softly as possible.

    Making sure that the enemy wouldn¡¯t scream, I pierce the back of his head with my Dual Crater.

    Agor¡¯s sword slits the man¡¯s throat.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dgyu!!¡¹

    Slightly dyed, Mack¡¯s warhammer smashes the head of the enemy.

    Without a head, he can¡¯t make a sound.

    That leaves only two soldiers.

    ¡¸Shh!!¡¹

    Celia times her move with our attack, taking out a dagger hidden beyond the uncovered portion of her thigh and stabs one of the enemies in the throat, then proceeds to throw the dagger into the opened mouth of the other surprised guard.

    ¡¸Agguh! Agh!¡¹

    ¡¸Ke......kehah......guah......¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t an instant kill, but they can¡¯t speak.

    Agor and I slowly approach them, then deliver the final blows.

    We swiftly snuff out the torches and abandon the corpses.

    In the darkness, they won¡¯t be noticed. It won¡¯t be a problem if we finish up before morning.

    Now, the area guarded by the five soldiers has cleared.

    Infiltrating should be easy¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uuii, I¡¯m back. Where are you guys~? Don¡¯t disappear on me when I¡¯m taking a shit~¡¹

    Someone appears in a ce we didn¡¯t expect.

    We were caught off guard after the visible enemies were killed and were spotted by this guy.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    He paused briefly, stunned by what he saw, then turned his heel around and started to run.

    ¡¸Kuh!?¡¹

    Celia reaches for another dagger and throws, but her grip was poor and it missed.

    ¡¸Not good, he¡¯s going to ring the rm!¡¹

    If that happens, reinforcements wille from their headquarters.

    If he shouts, then all the guards nearby will surround us.

    ¡¸Huu...... some......one......?¡¹

    The soldier inhaled deeply and was about to yell for backup......but he froze in ce.

    He turned back once more to look at us, tilted his head cluelessly, then scratched his cheek, leaned against the wall and began to pick his nose.

    ¡¸W-what happened?¡¹

    Agor, who chased after him with his sword drawn despite knowing he wouldn¡¯t make it, stops running.

    Mack and I exchanged nces, then I signal for Celia to stop as she adjusts her hand on her dagger.

    ¡¸Aaaah, what a pain. My stomach hurts too, can¡¯t this be over already?¡¹

    The soldier wasining like he lost interest in us altogether.

    Upon careful inspection, there was an arrow stuck in his ass.

    ¡¸An incapacitating agent. It takes away the person¡¯s ability to think and induces a state of lethargy. That was close.¡¹

    A shadow dashes gantly out of the darkness and removes the hood on its head.

    Flowing locks of light green hair fall softly on the person¡¯s shoulders, and the uncovered hood reveals long eyebrows, the individual¡¯s beautiful face and most notably the long ears characteristic of a certain race.

    It was the elven apothecary and self-proimed adventurer, Natia.

    ¡¸I came as soon as I read your letter. Ruins of the Jirubiru civilization? I want to explore too!¡¹

    Oh right, I guess I included that bit in the letter to Nonna.

    Natia must have seen it by chance.

    ¡¸Well, you saved us, Natia.¡¹

    I smile and open my arms to receive her.

    ¡¸S-sure. I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on, I just thought it wouldn¡¯t be possible to investigate if he caused a fuss.¡¹

    I pull Natia into my chest for a casual hug.

    Thinking nothing of it besides it being a greeting, she doesn¡¯t resist.

    ¡¸Ooh, that¡¯s hot. How nice.¡¹

    The enemy who was shot in the butt stretches andmentszily.

    ¡¸Will he be alright if we leave him alone until morning?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Its effects vary depending on the person¡¯s constitution but it canst from three days to three years.¡¹

    I¡¯ll consider him lucky he still has his life.

    ¡¸Um, you¡¯re done greeting right? Let me go already.¡¹

    Natia squirms ufortably in my arms.

    Her embarrassed face is adorable, but it¡¯s her ears that are......

    ¡¸Hham.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help biting down on those things flopping in front of my face.

    ¡¸Hum!¡¹

    For some reason, Celia bites down on the other one.

    ¡¸Nnaaah!?¡¹

    Woah! That was louder than I expected.

    ¡¸......hey, did you hear an erotic moan from a girl just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, like a girl would evere to a ce like this. You must be backed up.¡¹

    Phew, it didn¡¯t turn into anything serious.

    As I cover the angry Natia¡¯s mouth andfort her, we begin to search the ancient castle.

    Our desired destination was found quite easily.

    Natia¡¯s senses as a self-proimed adventurer far exceeded ours as amateurs.

    We let the asional patrolling guards pass or defeat them in order to move deeper into the castle.

    ¡¸This was...... the supply storage?¡¹

    ¡¸It goes right through.¡¹

    The floor of the old moldy underground room had caved in.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no mistake. The rubble has been moved and there are even stairs. There are also multiple traces of something heavy being dragged up carefully.¡¹

    After Tristan nods contently, he moves back behind everybody.

    ¡¸This wind...... it¡¯s deep. It¡¯s unusually deep.¡¹

    On the contrary, Natia is at the forefront, panting and unable to hide her excitement.

    I feel uneasy for a woman to be in front, but she¡¯s eager to explore, so I¡¯ll let her.

    Natia sprightly leaps down the stairs, skipping two steps at a time.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to have any issue not being able to watch her footing in the dark.

    Obviously, we can¡¯t say the same.

    ¡¸Nobody¡¯sing after us.¡¹

    I look over my shoulder before lighting a torch and slowly following the leader.

    The stairs seem to go on forever.

    50, 100, 300, 500......

    ¡¸Do they continue all the way to the bottom of the earth?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Celia bes a little anxious and clings to my arm.

    I look over at Agor and his attendant is also holding onto him.

    After descending over a thousand steps, the stairs end.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see what we have here......¡¹

    I blow out the torch.

    It wasn¡¯t needed anymore.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe it. The walls and floor are glowing.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s jaw hangs open as she remarks.

    A faint light is being emitted by the wall and floor, allowing us to see even without a torch.

    ¡¸Is this steel? No, it can¡¯t be, there isn¡¯t any rust.¡¹

    Agor also stares in amazement.

    ¡¸The ceiling, it¡¯s high. It¡¯s at least 30 m.¡¹

    The attendant is in awe as well.

    The passageway is about 20 m wide and 30 m tall. I can¡¯t tell how far back it goes.

    ¡¸This is beyond anything I imagined.¡¹

    I am also surprised.

    If a civilization can create something like this underground, it¡¯s no wonder such incredible weapons originated from them.

    A nimble set of footsteps return to where we are.

    It was Natia who preceded us.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s amazing. I heard rumors that said the ruins of the Jirubiru civilization werepletely decayed or that it was a hoax...... but this is definitely the real thing. This is the first time in my 75 years that I¡¯ve seen something like this! L-let¡¯s keep going!¡¹

    The ecstatic Natia jumps forward, her ears pping rapidly to reflect her delight.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s continue on. Err, the center......no, the middle or whatever. Keep going in a straight line, in other words, straight ahead......arge distance. It looks like we¡¯re still far off.¡¹

    Tristan says as he stares at the characters carved in the wall with one hand keeping his book open as reference, which brings Natia running back.

    ¡¸You can read them, those symbols!?¡¹

    ¡¸Read is too much of an exaggeration. I simplypiled fragments of different books and other resources to create a limited trantion table. I use that as a basis to infer the general meaning of the characters.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s still amazing!¡¹

    Natia¡¯s brings her face ufortably close to Tristan¡¯s.

    ¡¸There are simr symbols over there too. Come decipher them!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t pull me...... I hate being in front by the way. I¡¯m going to die first for sure.¡¹

    Damn it, Tristan. Were you aiming for Natia this whole time?

    I look annoyingly at the wall.

    ¡¸Hm? 1400 dal straight ahead to reach the central control room? It¡¯s not hard to read at all. Natia, I can read it too!¡¹

    ¡¸Liar! Do this next, this one Tristan!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, let¡¯s leave it to that one called Tristan.¡¹

    ¡¸People are cut out for certain things.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I believe you, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia reassures me with averted eyes.

    ¡¸Err, admit......no, authority, I guess? Human......this is front, maybe? The limit...... no, it means up to this point. Defense mechanism, activation warning...... I¡¯m seeing unpleasant terms here.¡¹

    Unauthorized persons shall not pass. If you approach the entrance any further, take caution for the activation of the defense apparatus¨D¨D

    See, believe me. I can read it.

    ¡¸I know, Aegir-sama. I¡¯m on your side!!¡¹

    As I tried to make my case to them, I heard scraping sounds and footsteps.

    ¡¸Hey, is anyone there? It¡¯s too early for a shift change.¡¹

    I froze momentarily, believing it was something strange, but it was just a Meldora soldier.

    I guess I¡¯ll have to appeal to them againter.

 Chapter 453: Ruins Exploration: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 453: Ruins Exploration: Part 1</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    Footsteps converge on us, possibly having heard our voices.

    As Celia readies a throwing knife, I put my hand on her shoulder to stop her.

    Unlike where it¡¯s dark outside, the light here will make it difficult to hide bodies and blood stains if we have to fight.

    With that said, this ce is wide and t, so there¡¯s almost nowhere to hide.

    ¡¸Over here!¡¹

    Natia finds a half-cylindrical shape stuck out of the wall with a radius of about one meter, a tight fit for seven people......and realistically, the only ce to hide.

    ¡¸Everyone, squeeze in! Natia, get on my shoulders and Celia, get on Natia¡¯s shoulders! Attendant, crawl between my legs! Agor will get on top of Mack and Tristan will climb on top!¡¹

    ¡¸......you¡¯re absurd.¡¹

    Mack mutters something, but if he doesn¡¯t hurry up, we¡¯ll be discovered.

    There¡¯s enough space for two people.

    ¡¸Got it! Celia, you too...... nn!¡¹

    Fufufu, I can feel Natia¡¯s precious ce rubbing against my neck.

    With Celia¡¯s weight, Natia presses down on me harder.

    ¡¸Huh? Did you hear something?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe something weird happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, no way. ......I mean, this ce was weird to begin with.¡¹

    The enemy soldiers don¡¯t suspect a thing.

    I think we¡¯ll make it.

    ¡¸Right? I was only assigned here yesterday and I¡¯m honestly still shivering...... it makes me feel like I can¡¯t escape.¡¹

    There appears to be three of them. However, as long as we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in our surroundings, it¡¯s not wise to eliminate them.

    ¡¸But man, isn¡¯t this ce emptied out? Do we really need guards here?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. Maybe the higher ups think they will find something incredible again.¡¹

    ¡¸Because of that, we don¡¯t have to fight against Aless. If we have the weapon from here, there¡¯s no chance we will lose, though that doesn¡¯t mean I want to eat a stray bullet and die.¡¹

    The trio talk amongst themselves in the middle of the passageway.

    They aren¡¯t paying much attention, meaning it¡¯s that much easier to go undetected.

    ¡¸Right, thatpletes our rounds. Let¡¯s hurry back to the waiting room and continue the game.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, this guy¡¯s desperate just because he won two silver coins. Well, it¡¯s pointless to search an empty space anyways, so let¡¯s go back.¡¹

    Two of them sound like they¡¯re going back on the path they came from, but thest guy is inspecting deeper in the passage, directly opposite to where we are and further into the ruins.

    ¡¸Hey, you guys. We were told to explore the ruins and retrieve any weapons or strange oils, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you on about now? It¡¯s precisely because of these weapons that we can beat Aless...... geez, I was really sweating when the tables were turned on South Yuguria......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because the floor of the castle happened to cave in during the repairs that we found these things in the first ce. It¡¯s all thanks to God Ifis¡¹

    Tristan murmurs quietly with a serious face on top of Mack, who is starting to shake from having to support two guys.

    ¡¸And recently, the weapons and oil have depleted, leaving only an extremely small number of them, including the ones we have.¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯d have thought the contents would run out. You probably don¡¯t know, but it was amazingly full at one point. The whole army collected everything.¡¹

    Hearing that nothing was left, Natia slumps over in disappointment.

    ¡¸It was there. We dug up the area from here to¨D¨D over here, right?¡¹

    The enemy soldier points to each of the paths branching off to the left and right of the wide passageway extending from the entrance, then turns his body toward the end of the corridor.

    ¡¸Using a city as an example, what we searched was only an alley and the point beyond that continues to the main road. So why didn¡¯t we go deeper? Isn¡¯t it obviously because we¡¯d get more than our usual haul?¡¹

    He tries to convince the other two soldiers, but doesn¡¯t get a response.

    ¡¸......w-what? Did I say something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸You...... you didn¡¯t hear the initial exnation when you got here?¡¹

    ¡¸I get the reason why you were assigned to this ce with a decreased priority now...... listen carefully.¡¹

    The other man walks up to a certain point towards the depths of the ruin and stops.

    ¡¸Here. This is the limit of our patrol. Under no circumstances are we to pass this point. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hear a gold coin drop or the moan of a sexy woman or the scream of a friend......¡¹

    ¡¸W-what the heck? There¡¯s nothing over there. It¡¯s not like a demon will appear......¡¹

    The third man puts a hand on the baffled man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸I was assigned to guard these ruins as soon as they were found. At first, we certainly searched every nook and cranny. Then, one day a group of a thousand soldiers was sent deep into the ruins to explore further...... and not a single one returned. Thinking something went wrong, a specialized expedition unit was sentter to find out what happened...... and again, nobody came back.¡¹

    Natia¡¯s eyes sparkle at the danger, while Tristan¡¯s face darkens.

    ¡¸Next, they sent in twenty people with ropes tied around their waist so they can be pulled back if anything happened. Momentster, a scream was heard and when the rope was pulled back, only the torsos with the rope attached came back. That¡¯s that. Now, let¡¯s get out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    The neer stepped backwards fearfully and then quickly caught up with the other two.

    When they were gone, we peeked our heads out of the shadow.

    Mack was at his limit and copsed face down.

    ¡¸Then, shall we head back too?¡¹

    As Tristan nonchntly tries to escape, Natia and I grab him by the cor.

    ¡¸You heard them. This ce was emptied out. Even if there¡¯s a clue, it¡¯s deep inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep!¡¹

    Natia¡¯s ears p about energetically.

    When I reach a hand out towards them, they fold backward and avoid me. Dang, she learned a clever trick, huh?

    I shrug my shoulders and turn to everyone with a serious look.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t let our guards down. Stay alert.¡¹

    Besides Tristan, who holds his head in agony, the rest nod silently.

    And so, we crossed the line which should not be crossed.

    ¡¸Well, I was wondering what kind of horrors awaited us, but nothing happened.¡¹

    Our group, centered around me, with Natia in front, Mack and Agor to either side of me, Tristan and the attendant girl in the back, and Celia right next to me, held our breaths as the tension in the air was almost suffocating, but not even an arrow, let alone a monster came out.

    Realizing they were not in any immediate danger, everyone gradually calmed down.

    ¡¸Speaking of ruins, they should have them, right? Traps that shoot poison arrows if you pull a lever or that send boulders rolling at you if you go down the wrong corridor. Andstly, there has to be a giant golem protecting the treasure that we have to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I know about that. It was in one of my favorite adventure action drama books.¡¹

    Celia joins the conversation.

    ¡¸If I recall, a famous troupe acted it out in the capital and received rave reviews.¡¹

    Agor is also informed.

    ¡¸Actually, that book is an homage. It is theption of the diary written by a Federation explorer. If you want, I can let you borrow my copy.¡¹

    Tristan also participates in the discussion about books.

    It was when the mood became happy-go-lucky.

    ¡¸......I smell blood.¡¹

    Natia mutters in a hushed voice.

    We stop in ce, while Natia and the light-footed Celia step forward, advancing with the highest level of caution.

    ¡¸Uwah!?¡¹

    Natia and Celia both let out groans and run back to us.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite nasty.¡¹

    My face also scrunches up as I walk forward.

    What we found were dozens of corpses of most likely Meldora soldiers......no, it¡¯s probably more urate to describe it as the fragmented parts of dozens of human bodies.

    ¡¸They¡¯re all dismembered badly.¡¹

    You couldn¡¯t clearly distinguish a head here or an arm there.

    It¡¯sparable to roughly chopped vegetables in a stew.

    ¡¸This couldn¡¯t have been done by normal methods......¡¹

    Agorments, wary of his surroundings, but he only sees the same ceiling, wall and floor continuing on endlessly.

    ¡¸We should turn back before the same thing happens to¨D¨D¡¹

    I grab Tristan¡¯s cor and pull him back.

    ¡¸Natia, can you figure anything out?¡¹

    ¡¸......normally, I can learn more of a strange ce like a cave by looking at the moss or grass...... I¡¯ve never been to a ce like this, so I don¡¯t know anything.¡¹

    Then it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go towards the center.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!? It¡¯s obvious there¡¯s some sort of trap!¡¹

    Celia shouts.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to stupidly go forward either......¡¹

    Agor also opposes.

    But I¡¯m not blindly charging in.

    ¡¸Put yourself in the position of the guy who set the trap. This trap leaves behind a bunch of messed up corpses. The next guy whoes and sees this will naturally be cautious. The trap maker wants us to tiptoe gingerly on the edge of the path. Nobody will expect us to walk down the middle. It¡¯ll actually be safer.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......as expected of Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia praises me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a possibility.¡¹

    Natia nods.

    I¡¯m a man who is called a resourceful general. This is easy enough to see through.

    I grab the mumbling Tristan by the cor and take one step in the middle of the path.

    ¡¸If it were me, I would set traps on both areas to crush the ones whoe first and the ones whoe second......¡¹

    A heavy thunk sound was made when my foot pressed down on the floor.

    ¡¸......my bad.¡¹

    As everyone screamed, a set of bars dropped down in front and behind us.

    ¡¸We¡¯re trapped!¡¹

    ¡¸It was a cage trap!?¡¹

    Celia and Agor yell.

    Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Along with a grating metallic sound, something protrudes from the wall.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¨D¨D a-a saw!?¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯sing closer!¡¹

    The steady grinding of the giant saw that fills the passageway gets louder as it encroaches on us.

    It¡¯s almost as if someone invisible is pulling the jagged de toward us rapidly.

    If we touch it, we¡¯ll certainly be torn apart.

    I guess this is what sliced the Meldora soldiers.

    ¡¸Duck!¡¹

    The saw de thrusts out at the height of my chest, which is also approximately where Celia¡¯s head is.

    It¡¯s about as fast as a galloping horse, but can be avoided by crouching.

    Everyone immediatelyplies, though Tristan had to be pushed down by Mack in order to evade.

    This should be it...... or it would have been nice if that was the case.

    A single saw wouldn¡¯t have wiped out all the Meldora soldiers even if they let their guards down.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing back!¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹

    It came back at waist level this time.

    Its speed was faster than before. About as fast as Schwartz.

    ¡¸Hup.¡¹

    Agor, Mack and I preface a jump with a run-up, Natia jumps off the wall and over it, and Celia leaps vertically to clear the de with both feet. The attendant girl and Tristan hold their heads and press their bodies tightly to the floor.

    It seems I don¡¯t have to worry about anyone other than Tristan.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing again!!¡¹

    Next, it was three consecutive des at knee, waist and chest level.

    Their speeds were more simr to arrows than horses.

    ¡¸Everyone, get ready! Tristan, just close your eyes.¡¹

    Agor covers for his attendant, leaving me no choice but to grab Tristan.

    ¡¸Now!!¡¹

    At my signal, we all jump to dodge the saw aiming for our knees.

    Then, we lower our bodies to store power beforeunching up to avoid the saw at waist level.

    Lastly, we smoothly arch our bodies backwards as wend, narrowly letting the chest level saw to pass by.

    Thankfully, nobody screws up.

    ¡¸......mumumu.¡¹

    Celia stares enviously at Tristan.

    I want to let him go and hug her, but if I do, this sluggish guy will be a stew ingredient.

    ¡¸Piece of cake. Is it going to be five consecutively next? This is a good warm-up exercise.¡¹

    Everyone smiles. We¡¯re still rtively rxed.

    ¡¸Hey......the Meldora soldiers were cut into many pieces, right? We only encountered round saws so far.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s moreing!!¡¹

    Additional saws emerge.

    One aims for our ankles, slower than the first one we faced.

    Just when I was about to be disappointed, dozens of saws appeared......no, hundreds of them, vertically and horizontally, forming a pattern.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s not fair!!¡¹

    I cry out.

    ¡¸W-what should we do, Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have anywhere to run!¡¹

    ¡¸......ah, we¡¯re going to die.¡¹

    ¡¸I-If I knew this would happen, I would have offered you my¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸......dark skin.¡¹

    I instinctively draw my Dual Crater and charge at the iing saw.

    If I can¡¯t run, then the only option is forward.

    Ensuring the saw doesn¡¯t touch me and utilizing the new Dual Crater¡¯s reach, I swing at one of the saws.

    £¨Guwa! What are you doing?£©

    Instead of breaking, my de gets repelled and a hoarse voice resounds in my mind.

    £¨Those things aren¡¯t made with ordinary materials. You can¡¯t cut through them even with my residing in your sword.£©

    ¡¸I can¡¯t cut through......huh?¡¹

    I look at my Dual Crater.

    There isn¡¯t a single scratch on it. The Dual Crater can endure.

    ¡¸Then what about this!?¡¹

    I point the tip of the sword at the floor, add my left hand behind the de and push the Dual Crater at the saw.

    The strong vibrations transmit from my weapon to my arms and to the rest of my body, making me want to naturally let go, however I know we¡¯ll all turn into stew if I do.

    If I had topare the feeling, I¡¯d say it¡¯s like being pulled into a high speed millstone.

    My arms are bing numb and my skin is vibrating unpleasantly.

    ¡¸Guuuh...... eei, this shaking is so annoying!¡¹

    The pushing conteststed for a while until the de of the Dual Crater suddenly slipped off the saw, allowing my body to fall onto the saw.

    I feel my entire body get vited by the saw and then flung to the other side.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaa!!¡¹

    Celia screamed, and I was prepared to be turned into mince meat, but aside from the ufortable vibrations, it didn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I check my body and confirm I don¡¯t have a single cut.

    ¡¸Ah! Your sword grinded off all the jagged edges of the saw! Everyone, run through the spot where Aegir was!¡¹

    Natia shouts and simrly emerges on the other side.

    ¡¸Here I go!¡¹

    Celia jumps out head first.

    ¡¸Go in the wrong ce and it¡¯s over...... what am I thinking? Fuck it!¡¹

    Agor carries his attendant and jumps through.

    ¡¸......will I be okay?¡¹

    Mack jumps as well.

    A thin line of blood trickles from his bald head. It was really a narrow fit.

    Tristan is the only one left, but he doesn¡¯te out.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing!? Hurry up!¡¹

    It was an empty scream as the saw reached the end.

    That must have been the final obstacle as the saw retracted back into the wall and the cage also withdrew noisily.

    ¡¸Kuh, I should have taken him with me......¡¹

    Agor ms his fist into the ground.

    ¡¸If only I kicked his ass......¡¹

    Celia also seems sad.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll at least retrieve his corpse.¡¹

    Despite searching though, I couldn¡¯t find a dismembered Tristan.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because I¡±m not dead.¡¹

    A door in the wall opens up and reveals a small gap which Tristan emerges from.

    ¡¸Emergency, safety, shelter......I believe I got it right. It would have been dangerous had I not found this.¡¹

    I smile at Tristan and then lightly tap Celia on the head.

    ¡¸W-why did you kick me!? It¡¯s scary to dive into a saw!¡¹

    ¡¸You should have told us first! I¡¯m going to kick your ass even more!!¡¹

    ¡¸There was only room for one person! Besides, I said it and nobody bothered to listen!¡¹

    We continue to move forward.

    Since we¡¯ve ovee that many traps, there is nothing more to fear.

    I lead the way with Agor and Mack following closely behind.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! Stop!¡¹

    Suddenly, Natia yells in a low-pitched voice.

    Natia points her toe and traces it on the floor.

    ¡¸This part here is strange. It doesn¡¯t feel quite right to me.¡¹

    The seams of the walls and floor of the ruins can¡¯t be seen, it¡¯s almost like one big piece.

    The spot Natia identified was also simrly smooth and even...... or appeared to be.

    ¡¸Aegir screwed upst time, so get back!!¡¹

    I can¡¯t deny that.

    Natia takes out two palm-sized wooden spheres from a pocket, rolls them in her hand and releases them on the floor.

    Momentum carries the balls on the floor and they naturally slow down.

    After both of them seemingly slowed to a halt, one of them rolled back in our direction and the other rolled in the opposite direction.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a bump in the middle! Like I thought, there¡¯s something under here!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡¹

    I grab Tristan by the cor.

    ¡¸Form a single file line and walk along the edge of the passage, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡¹

    We do as Natia instructs and take one step every few seconds.

    Natia¡¯s steps were as light as a feather, carefully inspecting the floor, tilting her head and countlessly changing her direction.

    It would be fine if she was simply slow, but she was going sideways and even backwards, so we didn¡¯t make much progress.

    ¡¸Hey, can¡¯t we go more in a straight line? The sun¡¯s going to set.¡¹

    ¡¸Shh! There are plenty of things my experience is telling me are dangerous! Just be quiet and follow me!¡¹

    Mmm, I guess I can¡¯t really argue.

    I sigh reluctantly and rest a hand on the wall.

    At that moment, there was a clunk and the part where I ced my hand sunk about 20 cm into the wall.

    ¡¸......hey, Natia.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? I¡¯m concentrating here!¡¹

    The angry Natia turns back at me and instantly turns pale.

    ¡¸Sorry. I think I did something again.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh©`©`!!¡¹¡¸Again, Lord Hardlett!?¡¹¡¸......guoh.¡¹¡¸Hiiiiiih!¡¹¡¸I knew this was going to happen!¡¹¡¸Aegir-sama, you dummy!¡¹

    As everyoneined, the floor behind us¨D¨Dthe part where Natia found unusual¨D¨Dlowered with loud rumbles and the ce we were standing on transformed into a steep slope.

    The ceiling in front of us opened up and down dropped multiple metal balls about 1 m in diameter.

    Those balls bounced once when they hit the floor and naturally rolled down the incline towards us.

    ¡¸Oh no! Get out of the way!¡¹¡¸......it¡¯s nted, I can¡¯t stand straight!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s taking everything I have not to fall over!¡¹

    I nce behind me.

    The end of the descended floor is dark, meaning we¡¯ll likely lose our lives if we drop down there.

    But, even if we want to deal with the iron balls, our footing is too poor.

    While mulling over what to do, the balls encroach upon us.

    ¡¸Hold onto this! It¡¯s my seven adventurer¡¯s tools!¡¹

    I look up and see Natia hanging onto her tool which has a stick attached to the wall with birdlime.

    I grab the stick and stand up, then shout at everyone else to get back.

    ¡¸Natia, how strong is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Torimo-kun¡¯s special adhesive absolutely won¡¯te loose!¡¹

    Good, then I¡¯ll do something.

    ¡¸It¡¯s on line to hit us directly!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s right, the iron ball is rolling at us.

    With my left hand still holding Torimo-kun, I throw a punch with my gauntlet-protected right hand at the ball.

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    It made a dull sound on contact and the impact sent shocks from my arm through to my body. My bones creak and my right arm tingles.

    Nevertheless, I sessfully knocked the ball away.

    I don¡¯t have time to be proud of what I did.

    ¡¸The next one ising!¡¹

    I grab Torimo-kun with both hands, lift my body up and kick the iron ball away.

    ¡¸More...... lots of them areing!!¡¹

    Around six of them are on course to hit us.

    We¡¯ll be crushed if we try to repel them one at a time.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t break.¡¹

    I remove my gauntlet and toss it at Natia.

    Then, I thrust my now bare right arm at the iron ball.

    ¡¸If you punch it without protection, your arm will break!¡¹

    Agor warns me, but even I won¡¯t do something like that.

    ¡¸This is what I¡¯ll do!¡¹

    I catch the iron ball with my hand.

    Instead of punching it or kicking it, I ept the full brunt of the weight, and I feel myself slide back.

    I can almost hear my left hand ripping as well.

    But I can¡¯t copse here.

    I have Celia, Natia, and the little attendant girl behind me.

    I grit my teeth and transfer all my strength to my right arm.

    Finally, the iron balles to a halt.

    ¡¸It stopped!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing......¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, someone help me! I¡¯m falling! I¡¯m falling over here!¡¹

    There¡¯s more though.

    5 more balls are behind the one I stopped.

    ¡¸Hnngrrah!!¡¹

    I hurl the iron ball using the force of my entire body.

    The iron ball rolls up the slope and collides with the other 5 balls.

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    Along with Natia¡¯s voice of disbelief, the ceiling closed up like it ran out of stock of the balls and the floor also returned to normal.

    ¡¸Whew, took care of that somehow.¡¹

    I turn around and check on everyone.

    ¡¸Ah, Tristan isn¡¯t here.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s arm can be seen in the closing hole.

    Agor barely pulled him up in time and everything ended without incident.

    ¡¸By the way......when I got caught in the trap, it wasn¡¯t Celia who shoutedst, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember.¡¹

    Good. If it was Celia who called me dumb, I wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from the shock.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get going then.¡¹

    When I was about to walk off, Mack grabbed my arm.

    ¡¸I¡¯m leading the way.¡¹

    Natia goes ahead of us.

    ¡¸I¡¯m next.¡¹

    Celia follows.

    ¡¸And then it¡¯s me.¡¹

    Agor steps forth.

    ¡¸......then me.¡¹

    Mack trails behind.

    ¡¸I-I guess I¡¯m next.¡¹

    The attendant bows slightly before walking ahead.

    ¡¸Why......?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, why don¡¯t we talk about some interesting books?¡¹

    I stand side by side with Tristan at the very end and walk along, feeling disgruntled.

 Chapter 454: Ruins Exploration: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 454: Ruins Exploration: Part 2</h4>

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    The previous trap had a huge impact on us so everyone is on high alert again.

    Even when I try to call out to Celia, she only gives me short replies and doesn¡¯t continue the conversation.

    ¡¸From my study¨D¨D it¡¯s possible the author missed it. There¡¯s no way to confirm that fact.¡¹

    Tristan is the only one who speaks, expressing his thoughts about some book I know nothing about, which is more boring than anything. In addition, he begins exining at length when I say ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±.

    I mean, this is better than being toox, but when everyone is this tense, unnecessary mistakes will be made and they¡¯ll overlook simple things.

    I should clear the air here.

    After making two blunders and being put at the end of the queue, that just means I¡¯m useless, doesn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸It just so happens that I had potatoes for dinner.¡¹

    I lightly stroke my belly and tense up my abs.

    ¡¸Hngh!¡¹

    The loud fart breaks the silence without any prior warning.

    ¡¸Gyaa!?¡¹¡¸Piih!¡¹¡¸Dowah!?¡¹¡¸Kyaa!¡¹¡¸......¡¹¡¸Wai-, that was right in front of me!¡¹

    Natia ducks her head between her shoulders and Celia instinctively jumps away.

    Agor and his attendant fall over, while a blood vessel bulges on Mack¡¯s bald head.

    It¡¯s quite amusing to see them look back.

    ¡¸Hahaha, sorry. I couldn¡¯t keep it in.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I jokingly apologize and everyone gets angry, but they don¡¯tin, rather they just stare silently at me.

    ¡¸......sorry.¡¹

    That¡¯s not what I expected. You didn¡¯t have to get so upset.

    My only salvation was Celia who softly pounds my chest with puffed cheeks.

    ¡¸Gosh, Aegir-sama you¡¯re-! Gosh!¡¹

    Celia returns to the front still angry, but as soon as she takes a step forward, she immediately turns her heels around and runs back.

    ¡¸The floor here is weird! It felt like it sunk a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸Muu!¡¹

    Natia puts her face against the floor and slides it around the general area.

    The shape of her ass is really pronounced in those long fitting adventurer pants of hers. What a nice ass.

    ¡¸Pressure sensor...... it¡¯s the type of trap that activates when something exceeding a certain weight steps on it. Unlike a switch, the entire floor will react, so we can¡¯t avoid it unless we jump over it...... it¡¯s roughly 8 m, can we do it?¡¹

    Natia exins as she draws a symbol with red ink.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to try.¡¹

    After my answer, Natia nods and gets ready for a running start.

    ¡¸Yah!¡¹

    Natia leaps at the edge of the red mark and extends her Torimo-kun, easily surpassing 10 m before sticking a beautifulnding.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an elf for you.¡¹

    Natia is a forest elf who regrly jumps from tree to tree.

    On top of that, she¡¯s proud of her physical ability that she trained to exceed most of the other elves in exchange for not being able to use magic.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll stick a foothold on the wall, so if you make a two-step jump, you can easily cross.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! Aegir-sama, I¡¯m going on ahead.¡¹

    Celia, with a running start, leaps diagonally, jumps off of Torimo-kun and then bypasses the trap sessfully.

    ¡¸Alright, next.¡¹

    Natia urges the rest of us to hurry up.

    ¡¸No...... you see.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s hard for me.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    Mack and Agor shake their heads after looking at each other, while the attendant nuzzles against Agor with a face that¡¯s on the verge of tears. Tristan knows such a feat is impossible for him and sits down on the spot.

    ¡¸Alright, Agor is up first.¡¹

    I signal Mack with my eyes and the both of us lift Agor up by going under his armpits.

    We synchronize our timing and run at full speed¨D¨Dthen hurl therge man.

    ¡¸W-what are-......uoooh!!¡¹

    Agor narrowly flies over the trap.

    Natia and Celia positioned themselves to cushion his fall, but judged that they couldn¡¯t catch him, and moved out of the way, allowing Agor to crash and slide face first on the floor.

    ¡¸That was close.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Mack and I firmly sp our hands together andpliment each other on our efforts.

    Agor looks as if he wants toin after receiving a bloody nose, but that was the only way to get across.

    Following that, we throw Tristan and the attendant in an arc into Agor¡¯s arms on the other side.

    Everything thus far has been perfect.

    ¡¸The problem is how we¡¯re going to cross.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    We¡¯re both pretty heavy, so throwing the other person over is out of the question.

    We also aren¡¯t deft enough to double jump like Celia.

    In that case, we can only rely on our leg power.

    ¡¸Will it work?¡¹

    ¡¸......fuu.¡¹

    Mack feels his massive thigh muscle and smiles daringly.

    ¡¸Here we go!!¡¹

    With a huge running start andrge final step that was enough to echo throughout the ruins, the both of usunched ourselves at the same time.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuoooh!!¡¹

    My body is heavy and I can¡¯t dance in the air like Natia can.

    But Ipensate for that with the strength of my steps.

    In order to fly as far as possible, my upper body was leaned forward, so I would bending on my chest first rather than on my feet.

    Celia has opened her arms with a determined expression, ready to catch me.

    Of course Celia¨D¨Dcan¡¯t ept all of my weight, so the both of us ended up crashing and tumbling on the floor.

    ¡¸Kyaun!!¡¹

    I manage to stabilize and stop myself just before falling on top of her, almost like I pinned her down for some fun.

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous, don¡¯t do it again. I appreciate the thought though.¡¹

    I give Celia a kiss on the lips and her neck before picking myself up.

    ¡¸I guess we somehow cleared the obstacle. Next¨D¨D¡¹

    Mack looks at me sadly.

    He only jumped 4 m and dropped in front of the Torimo-kun which Natia ced before thending point.

    Mack¡¯s body pressed down on the floor, which slowly sank down, and caused the walls in front and behind us to swing shut like hinged doors.

    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t even close! If you couldn¡¯t do it, why didn¡¯t you say so, you muscle head!!?¡¹

    Before I could yell more, I started to hear a soft hissing sound, like air was being blown.

    ¡¸There are no saws or ballsing.¡¹

    ¡¸This sound...... what could it be?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s and Agor¡¯s heads move on a swivel as they try looking for the next source of danger.

    The noise gradually gets louder, although we can¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡¸Wait, I can smell something strange.¡¹

    Natia suddenly takes out a cotton swab from her chest pocket.

    Is that one of the seven tools of an adventurer?

    ¡¸¨D¨D!? I-it¡¯s poison gas! Cover your mouths and get down!¡¹

    Natia¡¯s warning was toote.

    ¡¸M-my body¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I knew I should have gone home.¡¹

    Agor and Tristan copse to the floor, and Mack falls to one knee.

    Celia covers her mouth, but is swaying unsteadily.

    ¡¸If anymore of the gas fills the room, we¡¯ll die! We have to do something!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Natia is an elf, but she has a higher resistance than all of us.

    ¡¸First we have to plug up the hole it¡¯sing from...... where is it?¡¹

    I can¡¯t find the source no matter where I look on the floor or the walls.

    In the first ce, how can I even see gas that is colorless and transparent?

    ¡¸Gehoh gehoh...... wait. Seven tools: Air Vent Finder¨D¨D!¡¹

    Natia immediately ms a paper bag on the ground.

    The bag breaks open, scattering some sort of powder that glows red.

    The cloud of powder spreads like smoke and drifts like snow onto the floor.

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯sing from above.¡¹

    Straining my eyes to follow the movements of the fine powder, I find two silver pipes protruding from the ceiling.

    With that said, the ceiling is 30 m high and out of the reach of my sword.

    ¡¸Celia, can you move?¡¹

    ¡¸I......can try!¡¹

    Celia stands up, her hand still over her mouth.

    Sorry, please endure it.

    ¡¸Mack, hurry up and stand.¡¹

    ¡¸......guoh.¡¹

    This is your mess, so you have to wipe your ass.

    This is no time to be foaming at the mouth.

    ¡¸Natia, I need two of your bird limes.¡¹

    ¡¸Geho, geho...... it¡¯s getting tough for me......too.¡¹

    I stick two daggers with the adhesive substance and hand them to Celia.

    ¡¸Throw these at the openings in the ceiling. Plug up the pipes with them.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. However, I can¡¯t reach from here. I also don¡¯t have enough air to jump......geho geho.¡¹

    I put my hands together with Mack¡¯s in the middle of the path.

    ¡¸Run towards us and we¡¯ll toss you up to the ceiling. We¡¯ll catch you so you can rest assured when you fall.¡¹

    Celia replies that she understood and then coughs twice again.

    Even in the suffering, she is still dutifully taking off her shoes.

    Poor girl. If this fails, I will find a way to scale the wall and headbutt those things.

    When Mack sps his hands with me, his eyes start rolling back.

    Hey, don¡¯t do something so disgusting, you¡¯ll scare her.

    ¡¸Here I go!¡¹

    Celia stumbles a bit and then dashes forward.

    I¡¯ll make sure to toss her to a nice height.

    The moment Celia¡¯s foot touches our hands, I swing my arms and body upward.

    Celia¡¯s light body flies vertically at a rapid speed, halfway up to the ceiling about 15 m.

    ¡¸Go for it, Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Celia bends her body in midair and flicks the two daggers at the targets.

    Almost like the daggers were connected to the pipes with a string, they urately flew into the holes, sealing the spouts of the poison mist with the bird lime Natia ims will nevere off.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m at my limit.¡¹

    After confirming her hits, her head tilts back and she falls back down.

    ¡¸Good job, Celia.¡¹

    When I catch Celia, I make sure to cushion her as much as possible to reduce the impact on her body.

    ¡¸Gufu......¡¹

    Mack falls over on the spot.

    The steady sound of air being blown out changes to a more muffled noise and eventually sputters to nothing after onest puff, simr to the fart I let out earlier.

    ¡¸Hey, it stopped. ......wait, nobody is awake.¡¹

    Agor and Tristan were knocked out before I knew it.

    Meanwhile Celia is agonizing in my arms.

    Having broken the trap, the doors slowly open up, allowing fresh air to rush back in.

    ¡¸We made it through somehow.¡¹

    I carry Celia and sit her down where there is fresh air.

    As she happily gasps to regain her breath, I¡¯m reminded of the cute goldfish Mel keeps as pets.

    ¡¸Uuu......I can finally move my body......the antidote......¡¹

    Natia crawls on the ground to distribute an antidote to everybody.

    Mack is convulsing and on the verge of death, but also manages to survive.

    He revives after coughing a few times.

    ¡¸How pathetic when your body is so huge. How are you going to die to something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸I actually find it strange that Aegir isn¡¯t affected. Inhaling a bit of the poison should numb your entire body, rendering you motionless and unable to breathe in a precarious position...... yet you¡¯re as healthy as ever. I guess you don¡¯t need the antidote.¡¹

    That¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸Give me the antidote too. I¡¯m feeling the numbness.¡¹

    Surprised, Natia hands me the medicine.

    ¡¸S-sorry. You were enduring it? It was because of Aegir that all of us are alive......¡¹

    ¡¸I feel the tingling in my crotch. What an annoying poison.¡¹

    I gulp down the antidote and the numb feeling disappears.

    As I thought, Natia is the greatest apothecary.

    ¡¸Hey, is this guy really a human? The numbing drug and the poison mist all goes to his crotch?¡¹

    ¡¸It might be because it¡¯s really humongous and all the blood flows down there...... or perhaps his heart is there......¡¹

    Celia and Natia whisper something to each other.

    Hey, if you guys are all lively, then let¡¯s get a move on.

    Afterwards, we continued to encounter and ovee various traps as we progressed further in the ruins.

    For the trap where sections of the floor fall piece by piece, Natia tied a special thread around our bodies to save us.

    For the trap where arrows shoot out of a wall, Agor noticed barely in time for us toy on the ground.

    For the room where countless wires barred us from crossing, Celia skillfully maneuvered through and deactivated the obstacle.

    For the trap where the ceiling falls down, Mack and I somehow held it up long enough for everyone to escape.

    ¡¸We might actually have a perfect party geared towards ruins exploration.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you say that when out of all the traps we triggered...... 90% of them were your fault!?¡¹

    As Natia tries to hide her embarrassment, we advance forward ande face to face with arge door.

    There are ten pirs about 2 m high around it.

    ¡¸This is easy to discern. It¡¯s another trap, right? Something will happen if we open the door.¡¹

    I do a few warm-up exercises as I ask Natia.

    ¡¸Probably. However, these types of traps can¡¯t be avoided......we have to ovee it with brute force.¡¹

    ¡¸Unauthorized......unlock......warning......soldiers...... so it says.¡¹

    It reads: Soldiers will eliminate any unauthorized persons who open the door.

    With that said, it¡¯s been hundreds of years and soldiers won¡¯t be around for that long.

    Even if they are, they would be reduced to bones.

    ¡¸There might surprisingly be nothing waiting for us.¡¹

    I smile and push open the door.

    As soon as I did, I heard the sound of heavy gears turning and the pirs surrounding the door bloomed like flowers.

    ¡¸......I see. That¡¯s what it meant by soldiers.¡¹

    Appearing out of the pirs were figures made out of metal.

    Their bodies could best be described as a skeletal framework and their faces were smooth like a metallic vase with a single round object in the center resembling an eye.

    On their left arm where the wrist should be is a shield while the right hand is holding a sword.

    ¡¸M-machine soldiers!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing! This is my first time seeing them!¡¹

    Celia shouts cautiously while Natia finds a way to get excited in a situation like this.

    ¡¸Sure, they¡¯re awesome. But you can admire them after you break them apart. Here theye!¡¹

    The mechanical warriors rattle and creak as they slowly stand and approach us.

    I don¡¯t think they are seeking a friendly handshake.

    Mack, Agor and I form the front row, Natia and Celia are in the middle, and the helpless attendant and the useless Tristan are in the back.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do this. Get ¡®em!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yeah!!¡¹¡¹

    Mack and Agor attack the two closest soldiers first.

    Agor wields arge broadsword and a regr shield, whereas Mack jumps in with his warhammer.

    As if they reacted to the offensive movement, the mechanical soldiers raise their arms and get into a battle stance.

    However, the movements of the gears, which cause loud grinding sounds, were much too sluggish.

    ¡¸Too slow!¡¹

    Agor brushes the machine soldier¡¯s shield out of the way with his own, easily avoids the iing sh and then counters with a downward diagonal sh on his opponent¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Muun!¡¹

    Mack lightly hits the shield of his enemy with his war hammer, knocking it off bnce before unleashing a full-powered swing on the top of its head and mming it into the floor.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose either!¡¹

    Celia continuously throws daggers from the rear.

    The first one explodes on contact with the mechanical soldier¡¯s shield, opening up its body to take the hits of all the daggers that followed, and also allowing Celia to deliver a finishing blow with a charging stab.

    Naturally, those who are ustomed to fighting all performed beautifully.

    If their foes were human, they would all be dead without a doubt.

    ¡¸But......these guys aren¡¯t fazed.¡¹

    The soldier Agor shed slowly turned its head toward him and raised its sword.

    The soldier Mack mmed to the ground slowly stands up with only a slight dent on its head.

    The one that ate Celia¡¯sbo attack also spun its head around once before starting to walk again.

    ¡¸Fighting them normally won¡¯t work. We have to think of a smarter way to defeat them.¡¹

    If the one that took a direct hit from Mack didn¡¯t break, then recklessly cutting it or bashing it won¡¯t be effective.

    We need a n.

    ¡¸Each of you fight one, including Natia. I¡¯ll fight the remaining six¨D¨D¡¹

    I draw my Dual Crater and survey my opponents, beginning from the one on the very left and ending on the one on the very right.

    ¡¸I ept the challenge.¡¹

    I lower my stance and then run at the enemies.

    I¡¯ll start with the three that are grouped up.

    From what I saw earlier, I know they move much slower than average soldiers.

    I won¡¯tg behind even if it¡¯s three versus one.

    I parry the three swords thrust at me consecutively at a satisfying rhythm.

    So it seems they can cooperate, but the rhythm of their attacks are the same.

    When I deflected their swords, all three soldiers reel in the exact same manner and retreat using the same movement in order to recover their bnce.

    ¡¸In the end, they¡¯re block-headed puppets.¡¹

    I sh upward at one of them from the crotch and send it flying into the wall.

    It was quite heavy, at least 100 kg.

    I approach the next one with a spinning sh, building up momentum before sweeping my sword horizontally, sending the soldier twirling in the air before crashing down on its head.

    Lastly, I stick the de of my sword into what looks like its ribs, then yell as I exert myself to throw it up, letting it drop down before stomping on it with all my strength.

    ¡¸Worthless.¡¹

    Just when I was about to move on to the next three, a sword lunged at my foot.

    It was slow enough for me to dodge it without trying.

    ¡¸You can still move, huh?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t unharmed by my power and Dual Crater¡¯s sharp edge though.

    Despite an arm and a leg being torn off and sparks flying from its upper body, it was crawling toward me.

    ¡¸They¡¯re stupid puppets......and yet they keep moving like stupid puppets until they¡¯repletely broken. Don¡¯t let your guard down until you shatter them to pieces.¡¹

    I warn Celia and the others before rushing out again.

    I didn¡¯t hold back, but I wasn¡¯t exactly devoting my entire body and soul to the fight.

    While roaring like a beast, I leap with my Dual Crater and swing my sword at the head of the crawling soldier with the torn legs.

    With all my weight behind the attack, its head waspletely smashed apart and it stopped moving.

    ¡¸Next¨D¨D¡¹

    I fix my aim on the one with sparks flying from its upper body and use the energy from my charge to plunge my sword into the center of its body.

    My attack doesn¡¯t end there as I carry the machine soldier all the way into the wall.

    Arger fountain of sparks bursts out and as the Dual Crater pierces through its back, ck smoke rises and the machine ceases to move.

    ¡¸And then¨D¨D¡¹

    I lower my hips and take a short breath, then turn around with a quick sh.

    The machine soldier behind me was hit in the neck with my whip-like strike, its head snapping to a 45 degree angle, then it fell straight to the floor.

    ¡¸Nooooo!!¡¹

    My eyes dart in the direction of the scream where a mechanical soldier is encroaching on the attendant.

    Because I was dyed by the initial three, the other three walked away,

    Tristan is nearby, but for some reason he isn¡¯t reacting.

    Damn him, he¡¯s ying dead.

    ¡¸Tch, they react to screams and movement?¡¹

    The female attendant pulled the short sword from her waist but she is about equal with the mechanical soldier in terms of speed.

    Moreover, she stabbed at the breast te, the hardest part of the machine, and broke her weapon.

    I run a little in front of the approaching soldier,e to a halt and kick both feet at the machine.

    It tumbles violently but gets up immediately without a single groan of pain.

    ¡¸What are you doing attacking a girl?¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to let that thing get up so easily.

    I drive my boot into the thing that looks like an eye.

    My foot stomps a second, third, fourth and then a fifth time, finally breaking the ocr part and terminating the machine.

    ¡¸Next.¡¹

    I mutter to myself and twist my body as I block the sword lunged at me with my Dual Crater.

    Not waiting for their slow recovery, I raise my sword and strike the left and right shoulder consecutively.

    Fragments spray out but its arms don¡¯te off. If the machine can withstand attacks from my Dual Crater, it really isn¡¯t made of some ordinary metal.

    I inhale deeply and bend my body backward.

    Against a normal opponent, I wouldn¡¯t use such a foolish wind-up, but this is fine against machines.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I hold the win-up for two whole seconds before letting it rip, slicing about halfway through the head in one go.

    A fist-sized me and a small explosion erupted, indicating the destruction of the mechanical soldier.

    ¡¸I thought I cut the whole thing in two and sliced all the way through to the floor.¡¹

    When I let out a sigh of disappointment, something bumped me from behind.

    My body contorts instantly, avoiding a fatal blow, but it¡¯s embarrassing to even suffer an injury against these kinds of enemies.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to sense when they have no killing intent.¡¹

    I ready my sword as Ie up with an excuse.

    Obviously, the enemies aren¡¯t afraid or happy that they hurt me.

    They point their swords at their targets indifferently.

    ¡¸How boring.¡¹

    I¡¯m not the type of person who seeks aesthetics in battle, but my blood boils with excitement when I fight.

    On the other hand, these guys don¡¯t feel any kind of emotion at all.

    They seek to eliminate what they¡¯ve been programmed to and I¡¯m simply destroying them to prevent their goal from being achieved.

    I mean, it¡¯s more interesting fighting against an orc.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s finish this already.¡¹

    I swing my sword, shing with the soldier¡¯s shield first so I can repel it.

    £¨I¡¯m awake.£©

    Suddenly, an unhappy voice rings in my head and, not just the shield, the entire mechanical soldier explodes.

    ¡¸What the hell?¡¹

    £¨What¡¯s wrong with waking up now?£©

    A rapist dragon can sleep forever for all I care.

    Regardless, I¡¯ve in the six that I promised.

    ¡¸How are Celia and the others doing......?¡¹

    I check on Agor and see him wrestling with a mechanical soldier.

    With both of his arms wrapped around its neck, he wrenched the head and finally pushed it to the ground, rendering it motionless.

    The machines are hard to defeat with a sword because of how durable the surface of their bodies are, but don¡¯t seem to be as strong against bending forces.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    Mack¡¯s guttural bellow attracts my attention as I see him grab a mechanical soldier and repeatedly m it into the wall.

    Bits and pieces scatter and an oil-like substance squirts out, then ultimately it goes up in mes.

    I see, the wall is just as hard as these guys are.

    Celia throws her knives.

    Although they seem to be sucked into the soldier¡¯s body, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll have any effect......

    ¡¸Got ¡®em! Direct hit!¡¹

    The soldier¡¯s gears creak loudly and its movements be awkward before it tips forward onto the ground, and writhes around like it was an insect that just had boiling water poured on it.

    ¡¸I could see the gears in its body so I wedged my dagger there!¡¹

    The gears in arge water wheel will also stop if a small stone gets jammed in between them.

    As usual, she has quite the precise aim.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that!?¡¹

    Natia hurls a bottle at the same time she evades the mechanical soldier¡¯s attack.

    As the bottle breaks, a syrupy liquid spills out and hardens instantly into an amber-colored ss.

    Frozen in the mysterious fluid, it could only twitch.

    ¡¸All of them are taken out? Well done.¡¹

    ¡¸Same to you, Lord Hardlett. You took out six of these annoying things.¡¹

    Well, I have the Dual Crater after all.

    If I didn¡¯t have it, I would have had to use the same joint-locking maneuvers and mmed them into the floor until they died.

    £¨I couldn¡¯t reap their souls because they weren¡¯t human.£©

    You, shut up.

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s it.¡¹

    I peek under the door and look up to see a pir as high as the ceiling, in other words, 30 m.

    Umu, I get it now. I understand everything.

    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯re running.¡¹

    Everyone furiously nods their heads.

    Noisees from the pir and steam puffs out.

    ¡¸Ruuunnn©`©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸That was close. If something that huge appeared, we¡¯d be done for.¡¹

    Iment as I lean against the wall.

    ¡¸They¡¯re as sturdy as anything......I don¡¯t even want to see those standard-sized ones ever again.¡¹

    Agor tosses away his broken sword, which has be only a handle.

    ¡¸The gears are small and they move around, so it¡¯s a real pain.¡¹

    Celia restlessly feels her chest and thighs.

    It seems like she¡¯s almost out of daggers.

    ¡¸I wanted to bring the one I hardened back home alive......¡¹

    Natia says regretfully, but then hangs her head in resignation as she looks in the direction of the path Mack came from.

    ¡¸In any case, this is our goal.¡¹

    Tristan, who had been quiet up to this point, lightly taps the wall.

    In front of us was a doorrger and more fortified than the previous one; a door that screamed ¡°final door¡±.

    ¡¸So we¡¯re finally here?¡¹

    However, Tristan¡¯s expression did not improve.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve arrived. But it¡¯s locked.¡¹

    Tristan points to the dial next to the door.

    ¡¸It uses a base-12 numeral system, has eight digits, and four additional levels...... 12 by 8 by 4...... what do we do?¡¹

    Everyone paused for a few seconds to think, then copsed to the floor.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to guess. I mean, we might randomly stumble upon the correct answer.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s impossible. How manybinations do you think there are? There are as manybinations as there are stars in the sky.¡¹

    I silently fiddle with the lever and numbers.

    ¡¸The capital sells these tickets for a lottery, you see.¡¹

    You do this...... I see, that¡¯s how it works.

    ¡¸Everyone says that they can¡¯t win nobody how many they buy. Yet, everytime someone ends up winning. The possibility isn¡¯t zero.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, that may be true theoretically. Still, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll win the lottery right here and now.¡¹

    Tristan sighs as Iplete the input of numbers and operate the lever.

    ¡¸That might not be the case. I¡¯ve won twice before in the past.¡¹

    There was a low-pitched sound that rang out, almost like it was telling me I was wrong.

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s jaw dropped. What a rare sight.

    ¡¸You never know until you try.¡¹

    I put in the next number and pull the lever. Again, the low-pitched sound yed.

    Tristan¡¯s mouth opened wider. I wish I could show this to Leopolt.

    ¡¸Who knew.¡¹

    It appears the third number was also correct.

    I guess I¡¯m really lucky.

    Celia also couldn¡¯t believe what she was witnessing.

    Dang, you¡¯re going to make me imagine different things and get excited.

    I save the fourth number and pull the lever.

    Alright, got that one right too.

    ¡¸What is going on......¡¹

    Natia¡¯s eyes were opened wide in awe.

    Her ears drooped so low that they were resting on her shoulders. Is that how they are when they lose strength?

    The fifth was wrong.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......he truly has the luck of the devil.¡¹

    Agor is staring nkly at me.

    The sixth......alright, it¡¯s correct.

    On the surface, Mack¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the blood vessels on his bald head are moving.

    What a strange way of showing his surprise. I¡¯m surprised at that.

    The seventh......wrong.

    The female attendant is defenceless and I can see her chest.

    She unexpectedly has a nice pair, good job Agor.

    ¡¸Alright,st one.¡¹

    I randomly pick a number and input it. A 5 should be fine.

    I look over at Natia, whose ears start to perk back up in anticipation of sess.

    1, 2, 3, 4......7.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll change it to a 7.¡¹

    I switch the numbers and pull the lever.

    There was a loud thud unlike the other sounds.

    My first thought was that I got it wrong, but in the next moment, therge doors swung open, apanied by the heavy grinding sound of stone rubbing together.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe in probability theory anymore.¡¹

    Pleased at Tristan¡¯s reaction, I look into the door, not sure what to expect.

    ¡ºEntry confirmed. T99 automatic doll activated. This is a high security area. Please state your name and job title.¡»

 Chapter 455: Thousand Year Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 455: Thousand Year Guardian</h4>

    Aegir POV¨C

    In front of the door was a vast circr open space.

    It was easily over 90 m or 100 m in diameter and the already high ceiling was even higher at close to 50 m.

    ¡¸So this is the innermost part......wow, seeing it in person really makes you at a loss for words.¡¹

    Tristan smiles wryly as he shakes his head.

    There was none of the lighting equipment that was in the passageway, but the brightness increased and the color is a whiter......no, it¡¯s a faint red......no, no, could it be light blue or maybe it¡¯s changed color to a shade that I¡¯ve never seen before.

    What I¡¯m certain of is that it¡¯s bright and the pale color of the light is beautiful.

    ¡¸Incredible......I¡¯ve been journeying just to see these kinds of things......magnificent.¡¹

    Natia is so ovee with emotion that she¡¯s about to cry.

    Her ears seem confused and go back and forth between swaying or drooping.

    ¡¸If such a room exists underground......I wonder how much power they possessed......it¡¯s frightening.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh......¡¹

    Agor seems a bit overwhelmed.

    His attendant is also clinging tightly to his waist.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I see the silent Mack take one step back, while Celia remains vignt and won¡¯t leave my side.

    This ce cannot bepared to the size of the za of the pce in the Federation, let alone the one in Goldonia.

    The fact that there isn¡¯t anything small like a table or chair emphasizes howrge the ce is.

    ¡¸No, there is one thing, or rather, there is someone......?¡¹

    In the center of the expansive area stood a female.

    She was 150 cm tall with slender limbs that matched her height and a baby face that made her appear young.

    However, her rainbow pastel-colored hair and light pink eyes, impossible for a human to have, clearly showed she wasn¡¯t any ordinary girl.

    Her tight-fitting white-based outfit, which isposed of a material I¡¯ve never seen before, really entuates the curves of her body, but doesn¡¯t reveal any imbnces.

    ¡ºI repeat. This is a high security area. Please state your name and job title.¡»

    Those same words were recited again.

    It was spoken by a monotonous machine voice somewhat resembling the voice of a lovely young girl.

    We don¡¯t give an answer, and simply gather together, continuing to stay alert.

    ¡¸I appreciate the repetition...... so, what do we do?¡¹

    I nce over at Tristan.

    I don¡¯t think it will be satisfied with any of our names or ranks.

    ¡¸Automatic puppet, huh......those steel soldier dolls from before, I guess. We aren¡¯t being attacked probably because we opened the door with the proper method, but now it¡¯s asking for a confirmation of identity. If it determines we are intruders, we¡¯ll likely......¡¹

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you.

    Useless, I¡¯m going to fill your meals with peas every day if we return home alive. And I¡¯ll get Irijina to cook your meals.

    ¡¸When we go back, I¡¯ll happily eat them. Well, our only option is to lie here. We might coincidentally guess a safe name and title. I¡¯m counting on you to do the same thing you did with the key.¡¹

    I click my tongue, frustrated that there is no other n.

    If I recall, the name of this civilization was¨D¨Dand it said this was a high security area.

    ¡ºThis is the final warning. Please state your name or job¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸I am Birubiru Taro. I¡¯m the boss of this area!¡¹

    How¡¯s that?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......there¡¯s no way that kind of name will work!¡¹

    ¡¸Get ready to run!¡¹

    ¡¸How do you get there from Jirubiru...... alright, let the battlemence¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......it¡¯s like you¡¯re being questioned in the pce and dering yourself as John Goldonia.¡¹

    Hey, bystanders be quiet.

    The automatic puppet shifts itspletely emotionless gaze to me.

    ¡ºUnable to identify¨D¨D¡»

    No good, huh? Damn, Tristan¡¯s n was useless after all.

    However, it doesn¡¯t attack us and nothing sprung out from around it either, rather it looked like the puppet was in thought.

    ¡ºName registry lost. Unable to match with visitor. Confirmation not possible. Omitting authentication process¨D¨Dwee to Bados Fortress. Previous ess was 1057 years and 153 days ago.¡»

    I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s saying, but I think we got by somehow.

    ¡¸It was okay with that answer? Eeh......¡¹

    ¡¸Are the people from the ancient civilization stupider than I thought or maybe nobody ever lied......?¡¹

    As Natia and Tristan praise me, I feel a faint vibration under my feet.

    ¡ºModerate fatigue detected in two individuals and minor fatigue detected in four individuals. Rest is rmended.¡»

    A table and a chair rises up from the floor.

    In addition, a mysterious rectangr object emerges and water is poured inside.

    ¡ºMinor dehydration detected in three individuals. Please have a drink.¡»

    sses made of a material I¡¯ve never seen before are offered to us.

    ¡¸How considerate.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, when you think of automatic puppets, you think of the ones that go ¡°whirrr, kill, kill¡±.¡¹

    It¡¯s because we saw those other mechanical soldiers first.

    Hmm, its expression softened after hearing Celia¡¯sments and became displeased from Natia¡¯s words. Or was that my imagination?

    ¡¸Here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thanks.¡¹

    I get a ss too.

    I pretend to ept and naturally rub its hand.

    It feels exactly like human skin, including the characteristic warmth that living bodies have. The skin is smooth and soft, and its nails are meticulously trimmed, just like that of a human female.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I try touching its hair next.

    The color is not something that humans can naturally achieve, but the texture is no different from that of human hair.

    It¡¯s silky like ab has been run through the strands many times.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    My hands proceed expectedly to its shoulders and cleavage.

    The feel of its clothes was strange, but the tender body of a young girlid beneath them, and although small, I also confirmed the presence of breasts.

    ¡ºPlease refrain from excessive touching.¡»

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    It didn¡¯t behave like it disliked my actions, but a loud voice suddenly scolded me, causing everyone to stare coldly at me.

    Umumu......it¡¯s hard to read when its face doesn¡¯t show any emotion.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you set your pervertedness aside, Margrave? Let¡¯s move on to the main issue.¡¹

    Tristan stands up.

    ¡¸You are the supervisor of this ce, right?¡¹

    ¡ºNegative. The one with the highest authority is Colonel General Midect and the ones with upper management authority are General Guinun and Lieutenant General Atoei.¡»

    Tristan, tilting his head slightly in confusion, goes on.

    ¡¸Are you the one currently in charge of maintaining this ce?¡¹

    ¡ºAffirmative. In situations where authority holders are absent for long periods of time, I have been temporarily tasked with the preservation of critical functions.¡»

    Tristan made himself useful for once.

    Natia tried to sneak the ss she was given into her bag, but hastily returned it to the desk and whistled like nothing happened when the doll turned its head/

    ¡¸People came here before us. They should have carried out various things......¡¹

    ¡ºConfirming... 106 days prior, a total of 15,455 people continuously intruded the facility. A few weapons and misceneous items held in storage were stolen.¡»

    It knew about everything?

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t try to stop them?¡¹

    ¡ºMy top priority was the preservation of the core. Since the intruders could not bypass the security system, I determined they were not a threat to the core. Furthermore, I have been forbidden to leave the high security area.¡»

    I see, so the initial passage was, to put it in our terms, equivalent to the courtyard or outside the window.

    ¡¸Okay......about that. We are interested in those few weapons which were stolen.¡¹

    Tristan unrolls a scroll with the aforementioned items.

    ¡ºWarning, presence of fungus and foul odors above the standard levels has been detected. Scheduling emergency cleaning.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha......it does stink. Anyways......this.¡¹

    Tristan points to the weapon drawn on the scroll.

    ¡ºImage is not clear, unable to identify.¡»

    ¡¸Aah......okay. Then what weapon do you have that most closely resembles this shape?¡¹

    ¡ºThe A-7 magic cannon matches. The R-12 scatter shot suppressing magic cannon matches.¡»

    ¡¸What about the weapon that resembles the shape of a spear¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºThe S-12 light infantry suppressing magic ruler.¡»

    The answer was so easily obtained that it was almost disappointing, but something feels off.

    ¡¸And......what about a mechanism that reinforces an already built wall or fence?¡¹

    ¡ºCoatings PP-3 to PCP-16 matches that description. The application of any of those coatings will form a highly durableyer on the surface of any object, protecting it from damage or mes.¡»

    ¡¸What happens when the structure covered in the coating breaks apart?¡¹

    ¡ºIf damage surpasses a certain amount, it will be considered destroyed and the coating will lose its strength.¡»

    Tristan smiles wryly and spreads his arms.

    ¡¸I¡¯m finished. I understand everything now. I was collecting resources and looking forward to perform an analysis......no, I was prepared to do so.¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s certainly not very satisfying. And there¡¯s still this strange feeling I can¡¯t get rid of......

    ¡¸The most important part also hasn¡¯t been addressed.¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s my turn to shine.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! We¡¯re not here to create a picture book for weapons. We have to figure out how to deal with¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    I ask the female-looking doll with a smile.

    Celia, I know you¡¯re fussing behind me, but you¡¯ll have to wait a second.

    ¡ºT-99, auxiliary type automatic puppet, made for the preservation and maintenance of this facility.¡»

    I mean, that¡¯s just a code name.

    ¡¸T-99...... how about Tikuku?¡¹

    When Natia mutters her suggestion softly, it......no, Tikuku turns its head 180 degrees to look at her.

    It has such a function?

    ¡¸Hiieh!¡¹

    Natia hastily puts the ss back on the desk. Does she want it that badly?

    ¡¸My official name cannot be changed. ¨D¨Dtherefore, I will register it as a secondary name.¡¹

    I guess it took a liking to the name.

    Anyways, Celia is getting noisy, so let¡¯s get back to business.

    ¡¸The theft of the weapons and coating have caused a bit of a mess. We would like to destroy or neutralize them, do you have any solutions?¡¹

    ¡ºThe A-7 and R-12 are not very durable. It is easy to destroy them with a certain amount of physical or magical force.¡»

    ¡¸IWe¡¯re asking because we can¡¯t get close enough to do so......¡¹

    I nudge Tristan.

    ¡¸Ah, right......what should we do if these weapons are stolen or if the army wielding them rebels? We want to minimize the number of casualties as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡ºAn order will be sent from this facility to turn off all weapons.¡»

    My soldiers slump as I shout ¡°why didn¡¯t you just say that from the start?¡±

    ¡¸Then can you send that right away?¡¹

    We might be losing Aless soldiers on the surface as we speak.

    Tikuku fixates her eyes on me from the front.

    When I look closely, her pupils are moving mechanically. So she isn¡¯t human after all.

    ¡ºBirubiru Taro. Are you an authority figure in this fortress?¡»

    ¡¸No. Also change my name to Aegir.¡¹

    Tikuku nods robotically.

    ¡ºFor the sake of preserving the fortress, a special protocol will be applied. Aegir, are you a supervisor?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that either.¡¹

    It changed my name properly like I asked.

    ¡ºApplying the emergency manual for the special protocol. Are you a person affiliated with the fortress?¡»

    Tikuku¡¯s eyes peer into my eyes almost like she was trying to appeal to me.

    Now I know what made me feel so uneasy.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    At that moment, Tikuku¡¯s expression softened.

    ¡ºA request has been issued to T-99 by the current highest authority figure to apply the special protocol in conjunction with the emergency manual. T-99 approves. Magic weapons will be shut down remotely.¡»

    Desks with countless protuberances on them emerge from the floor and Tikuku starts operating them.

    ¡¸Slowly...... gyah!!¡¹

    When Natia, whose attention was drawn to the foreign devices, reached her hand out to one of them, she was surprised by Tikuku, who only spun its head around to look at her while continuing to manipte the mysterious terminals.

    So it seems its head has a range of motion of 360 degrees.

    ¡ºTransmitting stop signal to the magic weapons. All weapons outside the fortress have now been stopped.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s it? How anticlimactic.¡¹

    Everyone, including me, visually rxes.

    With that, we¡¯ve pretty much achieved our objective.

    Since the weapons have now lost function on the surface, that means the Aless soldiers should be fine too.

    ¡¸We only have the imprable walls to deal with......¡¹

    ¡ºThe coating is designed to lose its effect if hit by a certain amount of voltage for disassembly purposes.¡»

    What is voltage?

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have a magicponent so it cannot be disabled remotely.¡¹

    So we have to smash it......that may be the trick.

    In any case, we have a way to pull it off now that the light weapons are out of the picture.

    ¡¸Shall we head back?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, already!?¡¹

    Natia panics when Celia proposes to return home.

    Observing Agor and Mack, I can tell they want to go back.

    Tristan looks like he wants to stay a bit longer.

    More importantly¨D¨D

    ¡ºPlease refrain from excessive touching.¡»

    For some reason, Tikuku stands between me and the door. I see.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re here, it would be interesting if we picked up some new weapons.¡¹

    I say in a joking manner.

    ¡ºOpening weapon storage number 1.¡»

    The edge of the open space swells and arge mass iparable to the desk and chair rises from the floor.

    A bizarre object was presented in front of us.

    A strange mechanism and a handle was attached to the back, and then a long narrow tube extended out from there.

    Mounted on the top of the tube was something that resembled a peep hole.

    ¡ºThere are 15 000 M102 assault rifles avable for use in stock.¡»

    ¡¸I don¡¯t even know how to use it, I mean......¡¹

    Immediately, something else rises from a different part of the floor.

    ¡ºIn weapon storage number 2, there are 100 multiple rocketunchers, 100 M155 heavy autocannons, and other such gunpowder-based weapons in stock.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying anymore. They look heavy, so I guess I¡¯ll take them.¡¹

    After that, Tikuku very slightly tilted its head downward.

    ¡ºIn weapon storage number 3, there is the Genocide Cannon, which cannot be deployed, even during emergencies, unless a direct order is given by Colonel General Midect.¡»

    ¡¸M...... I have no idea what these are, but I¡¯ll take one as a memento.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a de attached to the tip, so isn¡¯t it a spear? No, but considering how slim it is, it can¡¯t be possibly used in battle.¡¹

    ¡¸......the handle is too small for me.¡¹

    Natia, Agor, and Mack inspect the weapons restlessly, and in the end, Natia took one of the M weapons......or whatever they¡¯re called, with her.

    Celia lightly taps the weapon that looks like several huge tubes bundled together and then loses interest in it.

    ¡¸This...... I should stop. It isn¡¯t something I should bring back. Wars are already a constant phenomenon. If this is brought to the surface, things will really be messy.¡¹

    Tristan mumbles something and then plops himself on a chair.

    ¡¸Rather than all these unknown weapons, don¡¯t you have anything closer to swords or spears?¡¹

    No matter how many of these weird weapons I take, they¡¯re useless if I don¡¯t know how to operate them.

    ¡ºSwords, spears¨D¨Dnothing in stock matches that name. Expanding the range of search¨D¨D one match found, General Guinun¡¯s personal item.¡»

    This time, a tightpartment opens up from the ceiling rather than from the floor and an object lowers down.

    What appeared was......

    ¡¸Is it a spear?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like one.¡¹

    ¡ºMagic spear, Keravnos. It is not officially in stock so I do not have any detailed data.¡»

    Its length is approximately 3.5 m, 80 cm of which is the de on the tip, and has seven additional extremely sharp des evenly spaced and positioned at a shallow angle on the side of the spearhead in a way that doesn¡¯t interfere with thrusting. It¡¯s a spear made more for thrusting and piercing than slicing.

    Its entire body is silver in color and it glitters like the Dual Crater.

    The Dual Crater looks nothing like its former self though.

    Its weight of roughly 40 kg isn¡¯t too heavy. I can easily swing it around with one hand.

    ¡¸In terms of durability......well, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be an issue.¡¹

    I gave it two or three swings and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s for ceremonial use as far as I can tell.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a small aplishment. I¡¯ll take it.¡¹

    ¡ºYes, General Guinun died 1057 years ago. Since there have been nomunications regarding inheritance, the rights to the corresponding item have be void.¡»

    That¡¯s good.

    I just hope he doesn¡¯te back and haunt the spear after dying over 1000 years ago.

    ¡¸Alright, time to go home.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Right!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Celia, Agor, and Mack reply positively.

    Tristan has mixed feelings as he gives a parting nce at his surroundings, while Natia ties her fully stuffed wrapping cloth around her neck, sweating anxiously as she distances herself from the ring Tikuku.

    Everyone didn¡¯t take long to exit the door.

    Meanwhile, I also get ready to leave.

    However, I felt something tug on my sleeve.

    ¡¸......hm?¡¹

    Tikuku was grabbing onto me with a nk face.

    Did I do something wrong?

    ¡ºYou have attested to being a personnel of this fortress. I cannot allow you to leave.¡»

    The hold on my sleeve tightens.

    Everyone seems to be tense except me.

    The female doll isn¡¯t trying to imprison me or bring harm to me.

    Thinking back to the start, it didn¡¯t make any sense.

    It was also strange how she tried to deceive me during the identity check by saying the name registry was missing.

    Even if that were true and she couldn¡¯t verify our identities, we would simply be recognized as workers or soldiers in the fortress, and it should not have been that easy for us to ess weapon information or see the contents of weapon storages.

    ¡¸You knew they abandoned you here, huh?¡¹

    ¡ºI am T-99 and my mission is to maintain the core of the fortress. The order is valid and still in progress.¡»

    Tikuku, who offered chairs, water, and red at Natia, was actually a little happy.

    Although she is also an automatic puppet, she¡¯s different from the inhuman ones we fought on the way here.

    ¡¸People don¡¯te here anymore. You knew what that meant.¡¹

    ¡ºFortress personnel are not permitted to leave. Not permitted.¡»

    Tikuku repeats herself as she trots after me briskly, all while holding onto my sleeve, and then my foot takes one step outside the door.

    ¡¸You wanted to leave this ce, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡ºOutside the boundary...... continuing the existing...... ord......er.¡»

    Tikuku stops right at the edge of the room and releases my sleeve.

    With ack of expression simr to Leopolt¡¯s, not a single tear was shed and her eyes did not waver. Her pupils only moved around mechanically.

    But that clearly indicated to me she was sad and she was pleading for me to stay.

    I extend a hand from the other side of the door.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡¹

    Tikuku briefly froze, tilted her head once to the left and right, and then spun her head one full rotation.

    ¡¸Hiih!?¡¹

    ¡¸You scared me, don¡¯t do that.¡¹

    She looks like a real human, so the impact of such abnormal movements is greater.

    ¡ºRequest to move outside boundary. Contradicts fundamental order, not permitted. Applying special wartime exception. Setting Aegir to be the current highest authority figure. No mention of name in registry¨D¨Dconcluding data has been damaged, adding a new entry. Awaiting orders.¡»

    Tikuku stares at me with eyes filled with anticipation, although the rest of her face remains unchanged.

    Wow, she¡¯s easier to read than Leopolt.

    ¡¸Come with me, Tikuku. Leave this ce.¡¹

    ¡ºOverwriting¨D¨Dfundamental order. T-99,mitting to new mission.¡»

    Tikuku finally took the one step she was unable to do for a thousand years and crossed the border of the door.

    Tikuku talked from beginning to end on the way back.

    With that said, it wasn¡¯t done voluntarily.

    ¡¸Please refrain from excessive touching.¡¹

    Natia¡¯s curiosity gets the best of her as she pokes Tikuku¡¯s back and pulls Tikuku¡¯s hair, triggering the puppet to give a warning each time.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? I mean, there isn¡¯t much to do with all the traps along the path disabled.¡¹

    Tristanments with a slight chuckle.

    The reason he¡¯s in such a good mood is probably because Mack is piggybacking a book as thick as a brick.

    Apparently, it¡¯s the official history book of Jirubiru, one of various items which Tikuku allowed to be taken after she was ordered by me toe along.

    It obviously doesn¡¯t show on her face, but she is really excited.

    If she was a human, she would be skipping.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m not your workhorse.¡¹

    Mack retorts, in a good mood as well.

    Aside from my spear and Tristan¡¯s book, everyone also chose something to take from the fortress.

    ¡¸Please refrain from excessive¨D¨Dfinal warning. Further contact will be considered an attack.¡¹

    Natia jumps back and hides behind me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice there are no more traps, but it¡¯s a bit boring.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really saying that, Aegir-sama......?¡¹

    ¡¸Trap activation chances, 91%.¡¹

    Hey Tikuku, what did you just say?

    Don¡¯t tell me you were watching the whole time.

    The moment we got outside, it started to stink of humans.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop the chatter here for now. There may not be any traps, but we¡¯re close to the entrance. Meldora soldiers should be nearby.¡¹

    Agor¡¯s warning was a bitte and we encountered three Meldora soldiers who emerged from the alley next to us.

    ¡¸I-intruders!?¡¹

    ¡¸Theye inside! How¡¯s that possible!?¡¹

    We prepare to draw our swords when we see the enemy soldiers do the same.

    However, a rainbow blur rushes toward the enemies faster than we could act.

    ¡¸Intruders detected. Eliminating immediately.¡¹

    It was Tikuku.

    The slow mechanical soldiers could notpare to her.

    She moved faster than Celia and me, just like a sh of light.

    ¡¸Gah!?¡¹

    Tikuku rams straight into the first enemy.

    He should already have his sword out, but he could not react at all, and was thrown against the wall, going unconscious instantly.

    ¡¸W-what is that thing!!?¡¹

    The next soldier swings his sword wildly, but Tikuku avoids easily by sidestepping left and right at a speed that leaves behind afterimages.

    ¡¸Eliminate, eliminate.¡¹

    She proceeds to grab the soldier by the sleeve, spins him around at breakneck speed and ms him into the floor.

    What tremendous strength. I wonder what would have happened if she used that same power to tug on my sleeve.

    ¡¸Dammit! Eat my trump card!¡¹

    Thest enemy soldier points his magic-shooting staff at Tikuku.

    Without dy, a fireball hits her directly in the head.

    The air shook due to the impact and the resulting mes rose up high enough to reach the ceiling.

    ¡¸Did it work!?¡¹

    When the smoke cleared, Tikuku stood there unharmed.

    ¡¸The firepower of S12 cannot deal damage to me. Eliminating the intruder.¡¹

    As Tikuku grabbed the enemy soldier, her hand pressed against his carotid artery, putting him to sleep.

    She said she was just an automatic puppet who manages the fortress, but she¡¯s incredibly strong.

    ¡¸None of them were killed though.¡¹

    Agor¡¯s right.

    It does seem Tikuku is making an effort to hold back.

    So she won¡¯t murder......inparison, the traps are ruthless in that respect.

    ¡¸Using physical attacks to destroy a human body will cause blood and fat to scatter. This is a normal passage without processing mechanisms, which may deteriorate the hygiene levels of the environment. I will toss them in the disposal system and chop them up.¡¹

    This ancient civilization is not to be underestimated.

    ¡¸Leave them alone. We have to get back to the surface quickly.¡¹

    The magic weapons may have been stopped, but the city walls are still up and nobody knows what can happen in war.

    We don¡¯t have time to torture unconscious guys.

    ¡¸The situation outside the fortress is unknown to me. Is there are battle going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I pretty big one.¡¹

    Detached from our circumstances, Tikuku probably doesn¡¯t know about the city state called Meldora hovering above our heads either.

    ¡¸Then I will use the appropriate force to escort you. T88-02, T88-03, activate.¡¹

    Tikuku held up her arm as she inly issued hermand and then an earth-shaking rumble started to approach us.

    What appeared was¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸A giant mechanical soldier!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone eximed at the same time.

    Its height well exceeded 20 m, and it held a 5 m long axe in its right hand and a giant crossbow in its left.

    Tikuku nimbly leapt up andnded on the giant soldier¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Mission: Search and Destroy. Eliminate all existing threats.¡¹

    ¡º¡ºUnderstood.¡»¡»

    A monotonous voice different from Tikuku¡¯s, or rather a noise, came from the giant soldier in response.

    Tikuku advanced to the entrance, with each step sending tremendous vibrations throughout the ground.

    ¡¸Hey, the Aless soldiers might be eliminated too! Actually, they are certainly going to appear more like the enemy because of how savage they are!¡¹

    ¡¸L-let¡¯s pursue!¡¹

    We hurriedly followed after Tikuku.

 Chapter 456: The End of Meldora

    <h4>Chapter 456: The End of Meldora</h4>

    The giant mechanical soldier¡¯s movements were slow, but its stride spanned 20 m, and we only caught up when we flew out of the ancient castle and got close to the outside of Meldora¡¯s city walls.

    Incidentally, the guards of the ancient castle were all staring up at the sky dumbfoundedly.

    It was a natural reaction to the sudden appearance of a giant. Luckily for us, that made our return trip easier.

    When we neared the urban area of Meldora, we could hear the shouts of the Aless soldiers.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that huge thing!? Us men of Aless won¡¯t lose though!!¡¹

    ¡¸Stay strong, my King! I¡¯ming to help right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Help is not required!! I¡¯ll break through on my own! Nuoooh!¡¹

    The giant mechanical soldier with Tikuku on its shoulder charged into the Aless camp first.

    However, the Aless soldiers don¡¯t scatter. They shed at the giant¡¯s feet, climbed up and clung to the giant¡¯s abdomen, and bashed the giant with rocks, but it had absolutely no effect.

    ¡¸Sure enough, the Aless soldiers are being attacked.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s impressive how they aren¡¯t running...... no, this isn¡¯t the time to be saying that.¡¹

    The giant mechanical soldier has grabbed Gildress.

    He is somehow preventing the giant¡¯s fist from closingpletely by stretching out his limbs in an ¡®x¡¯ shape.

    ¡¸Tikuku, stop! They¡¯re our allies. The ones in the city are our enemies.¡¹

    Tikuku responds to my voice by rotating her head once.

    Simultaneously, the giant soldier stops moving and lets Gildress fall back to the ground.

    ¡¸Adjusting information to distinguish ally and enemy. The savage party is friendly. Data inputpleted.¡¹

    The mechanical soldier brushes off the Aless soldiers hanging on to its body like burs and then runs toward the city walls.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, this isn¡¯t enough to defeat a man of Aless.¡¹

    Thankfully, nobody was killed yet.

    ¡¸Anyways, what is that thing? Just when I thought the shining weapons stopped, it appeared from where you guys went.¡¹

    Hmm, it¡¯ll take a while to exin, so let me simplify things.

    ¡¸We entered the ruins of the Birubiru civilization and shut off the light weapons. Tikuku was there and Natia also came with us. That big guy is also on our side.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, got it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett......wait, he understood that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that was good enough?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a person more extreme in ¡®that¡¯ sense than the Margrave. You¡¯ll lose if you overthink it.¡¹

    Tristan exins to Agor and Natia.

    It¡¯s better than a long-winded story in this situation.

    Meanwhile, Tikuku and the giant soldier encroached on Meldora¡¯s walls.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that!? It came from the ruins!¡¹

    ¡¸T-then, isn¡¯t it on our side? It¡¯s attacking Aless.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to believe that, but it¡¯s swinging its axe at...... run away!!¡¹

    The giant¡¯s axe shatters the enemy soldiers¡¯ faint hope.

    A watchtower standing 20 m tall established outside the city wall was split in two by the giant axe.

    The five Meldora soldiers on top of the turret danced in the air along with countless fragments of the defensive structure.

    ¡¸What power! Wasn¡¯t the watchtower also reinforced!? It was smashed into smithereens with one blow!¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, we still can¡¯t get the magic cannons to work!? We might be able to defeat that thing if we shoot it.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing in the ancient documents say what to do when they suddenly stop working!¡¹

    As the enemy soldiers fall into a panicked state, the other giant soldier swings its axe.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The enemy soldiers who ran out from the turret were greeted with an attack beyond theirmon sense.

    Those hit directly turned into red jam and the bodies of those nearby were torn apart.

    While those further away did not die instantly, they were knocked down by the shaking of the ground caused by the impact of the axe, then heartlessly trampled by the giant¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸Counterattack! Shoot something even if you don¡¯t have your magic cannons!¡¹

    Volleys of arrows concentrate on the mechanical soldier from the surrounding watchtowers and various areas on top of the wall.

    Large bolts hit their mark with ease.

    Even cannons and catapults, which are normally not suited against moving targets,nd hits one after the other.

    It¡¯s all only to be expected when the mechanical soldier is so sluggish.

    If it was just 2 m tall, I could probably hum as I fight and trip it.

    However, it¡¯s 20 m tall and its size overwhelms everything.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not...... effective.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh God......¡¹

    Regr arrows were not even worth mentioning as therger bolts simply broke into pieces on contact and the cannon balls made nothing more than a soft instrument-like noise, leaving no visible scratches on the body of the mechanical soldier as all the failed projectiles fell to the ground.

    A final desperate arrow flew and hit Tikuku right in the forehead but also bounced right off.

    She rubbed her brow with both hands and then shouted.

    ¡¸Continue the order. Search and destroy.¡¹

    The two titans stick their left hands in front of them in response to Tikuku¡¯s order.

    Attached to the limbs were crossbows¨D¨Dobviously with boltsrger than normal ones.

    Unlike regr crossbows, the weapons attached to the giants¡¯ arms are controlled by many gears.

    I don¡¯t know how it works, but there appears to be numerous bolts loaded in a spiral shape.

    ¡ºKill. Everything.¡»¡ºDestroy. Everything.¡»

    Bolts fly out from the crossbows.

    It wasn¡¯t one at a time, two to three bolts wereunched every second non-stop.

    I could no longer hear what the enemy soldiers were saying.

    All meaningful words turned into a mix of screams, angry roars, and deathroes.

    Ballistae, catapults, cannons, and archers who abandoned their bows were all wrecked.

    The bolts did not soar in an arc when fired at close range, and add to the fact they were fired at a downward angle, their power wereparable to cannons.

    At three shots a second, they were near unstoppable.

    Troops lined up on the walls were sent flying like toy soldiers and the turrets copsed after being riddled with holes.

    ¡¸Uwaaaah!!¡¹

    The emotionless death gods showed no mercy to their fleeing opponents.

    When they exhausted their targets on the ramparts, they shifted their aim to the scattering enemy soldiers on the ground.

    ¡ºSearch and.¡»¡ºDestroy.¡»

    Their ruthless assault rained down on the flesh and blood of the humans.

    People and the nearby area blew up, and shrieks echoed with every step the mechanical soldiers took.

    It seemed like a one-sided annihtion, but the survivors ran in the defensive towers within the city walls.

    Not only did they have magic cannons installed, they had normal cannons and catapults, so they were able to resume the counterattack.

    ¨D¨Dalthough it had no effect.

    Naturally, the aim of the giant soldiers changed to the towers, but the defensive structures withstood the storm-like barrage of bolts.

    ¡¸S-see that!? You won¡¯t destroy towers reinforced with granite and steel so easily!¡¹

    ¡¸That thing is big, but slow! It can¡¯t leap over the walls! Keep firing!¡¹

    Fragments of bolts fly and hit Tikuku in the face, causing her to go silent again.

    It surely doesn¡¯t seem likely to copse from the endless shooting.

    An axe could do it, but there is some distance between the mechanical soldiers and the walls.

    Although the walls of Meldora are 10 m high, they are too tall for the 20 m giants to step over.

    If we assume the walls are strengthened, it would take time to break with the axe.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally our turn. I¡¯m heading out.¡¹

    When I stand, Tikuku also stands on the giant¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Allowing use of the destructive ray. Set sights on all unwarranted buildings in front.¡¹

    A high-pitched sound screeched and gradually grew louder.

    I look up and see both eyes of the mechanical soldier glowing blue.

    I¡¯m getting a bad feeling.

    ¡¸Burn them to the ground.¡¹

    At the same time Tikuku spoke, two blue beams burst out at the enemy.

    One beam traces horizontally across the city walls.

    The other beam runs up over the walls and licks the defense tower.

    The bright sh disappeared in an instant and left a blue light where the beam touched.

    One blink of an eyeter, the blue changed to red.

    The city walls crumble......no, not just that.

    The parts exposed to the beams liquefy, and the upper parts of the wall copse after losing their support.

    Within a few seconds, one side of the four walls surrounding the city was reduced to a ming hell of melted stone, rubble, and humans that fell there.

    The defense tower was an extremely gruesome scene.

    Like water poured on a mud castle, the entire tower dissolved starting from the bottom.

    ¡¸Brutal......¡¹

    Natia covered her mouth in awe.

    If the left and right copsed, there might be some people who were flung out.

    But the entire tower melted, so one could only imagine what happened to those inside.

    More so when the outside was bright red......

    ¡¸So this......is what they call war?¡¹

    Agor asks me.

    I can¡¯t give an exact answer, but I understand how he can be immersed in those sentiments.

    ¡¸They¡¯re the ones who used the weapons from the ruins first, so they¡¯re getting what¡¯sing to them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t bring them out. We have to find a way to seal that ce up.¡¹

    Tristan mutters with an unusually serious gaze.

    It¡¯s over now.

    The giant soldiers step over the destroyed walls and walk into the urban area.

    We slowly follow them.

    ¡¸Um...... isn¡¯t this bad? Can that girl differentiate between citizen and enemy?¡¹

    I hastily look at Tikuku when I hear Celia whisper.

    ¡¸Many uwful structures detected. Eliminate them all.¡¹

    ¡ºKill. Kill.¡»

    Not good. It doesn¡¯t look like she can tell the people apart.

    ¡¸At this rate, the women of Meldora will die. Enough, halt!¡¹

    I cry out for Tikuku to stop.

    ¡¸The enemy no longer has abnormally sturdy city walls or the weapons from the ruins. From here on out, we¡¯ll go with the method we¡¯re most familiar with.¡¹

    Agor and Celia draw their swords, and Mack pounds the ground with his warhammer.

    Tristan retreats to the back, while Natia also withdraws, a little saddened.

    Gildress roars as he takes off his armor.

    As for me, I give some thought before choosing to use my newly obtained spear, Keravnos, over my Dual Crater.

    Right now, we have the upper hand and allies are all around.

    It¡¯s the perfect time to test the ease of use of this spear.

    ¡¸Charge!¡¹

    We rush into the city.

    ¡¸They¡¯ve broken through, we¡¯re done for!¡¹

    ¡¸No, look carefully! The big guys have stopped moving! The same thing that happened to our weapons might have happened to that.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to believe it...... no, I will believe it! Against human opponents, we still have a chance!¡¹

    Morale of the enemy soldiers seemed to have decayed, but they surprisingly still formed a line of defense with weapons in their hands.

    The Aless soldiers, who challenged the giants to hand-to-handbat aren¡¯t normal, but it¡¯s not like the Meldora soldiers are weak either.

    ¡¸Nuun!!¡¹

    Mack faces off against two light infantry wielding a sword and shield.

    ¡¸He¡¯s huge, but he seems slow!¡¹

    ¡¸We can beat him!¡¹

    Mack, who in no way can be considered agile, allows the first move to be made on him and endures the various thrusts and shes with the thick club-like handle of the warhammer.

    As Mack transitions to counterattack, hisrge windup leaves him vulnerable.

    ¡¸Idiot, die!¡¹

    The enemy soldier lunges his sword at a gap in Mack¡¯s armor, right under his arm.

    However, instead of making a flesh-gouging sound, the attack resulted in the sound of the tip of the enemy¡¯s sword snapping off.

    ¡¸Wha-, this guy is wearing twoyers of armor!¡¹

    Mack is well aware of his own weakness.

    Therefore he chooses to fight with heavy armor, utilizing his superior frame and brute strength, rather than evading the enemy¡¯s attacks.

    ¡¸Nuun!¡¹

    Apanied by a hoarse battle cry, Mack swung his warhammer, which was ultimately too slow, and barely dodged in time.

    His missed swing was not aplete waste.

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹

    ¡¸The ground......!¡¹

    Mack¡¯s strikended on the ground, which caused enough vibrations for the enemy soldiers to stagger.

    One of the soldiers, who was unable to keep his bnce and fell to the ground, was met with an unavoidable follow-up attack to the stomach that crushed his armor.

    Mack then immediately let go of his warhammer, grabbed the other soldier and broke his neck.

    ¡¸You¡¯re basically doing the same as the mechanical soldier.¡¹

    I smile and get ready with my Keravnos.

    There just so happens to be two enemies in front¨D¨D

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    ¨D¨Dbut Agor steps in between us before they coulde to me.

    He¡¯s equipped with a regr sword and shield.

    One of his swords broke in the ruins, but since it was a rathermon broadsword, he could find any number of recements.

    Against the two opponents, he initially showed an orthodox stance, but switched to target solely the right enemy at thest moment.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    He deliberately yielded the preemptive strike to the enemy, parrying the iing sword with his shield so he could open the enemy soldier¡¯s guard and slip in for a thrust to the neck.

    ¡¸Next!¡¹

    Then, he drew in the slow-to-react soldier on the left, sidestepped to let the enemy stumble forward, and countered with a deep sh to the back.

    He keeps the number of foes as low as possible, opting for a reactive approach where he blocks and parries with his shield...... a fighting style focused on fundamentals that is very appropriate for a diligent person like Agor.

    ¡¸You raised your arm.¡¹

    ¡¸How kind of you!¡¹

    Ater who was watching the earlier fight hesitates in attacking.

    That mental conflict created an opportunity for Agor to step in and sh at the enemy soldier.

    Such a frontal attack was naturally blocked, but Agor pressed the advantage he gained to bash the enemy¡¯s head with his shield, stunning and knocking over the enemy soldier long enough to deliver a finishing blow.

    He doesn¡¯t stupidly attack with the same form over and over.

    It seems he has improved his skills over the course of many battles during the time period I haven¡¯t seen him.

    ¡¸The most important skill, leadership, is still not quite where I want it to be. Iment myck of talent in that aspect.¡¹

    ¡¸I won in the recent exercise. Aegir-sama, your right side!¡¹

    Celia was the one who shouted.

    Exactly like she warned, several arrows were flying toward me from that side, so I casually avoided them.

    They were shot from a small tower in the city area.

    It¡¯s made of stone and about 8 m tall. It¡¯ll be hard for me to pull them down.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    Celia runs toward the tower.

    Aless soldiers are already trying to scale the side of the tower, but encounter resistance in the form of arrows and rocks.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re a man, stay still!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnu, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m not a man!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d stay still even if an arrow stabbed me in the head!¡¹

    Celia runs at full speed and leaps, using the Aless soldiers as stepping stools to climb higher.

    She probably won¡¯t get hit by arrows or rocks like that.

    ¡¸She¡¯s incredible.¡¹

    To be honest, Mack and Agor have done it before, but I was confident I could do better.

    This, however, is impossible for me. At best, I would slip off, and at worst, I would crash into a rock and faint in agony.

    Celia ascended to the top of the 8 m tall tower in mere seconds.

    ¡¸Someone¡¯sing! Draw your¨D¨Dgueh!?¡¹

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s quick¨D¨Dgyah!¡¹

    Things became chaotic in the turret and the enemy¡¯s resistance ceased.

    Without anything hindering them, the Aless soldiers zoomed up the tower and brought down the tower.

    ¡¸We did it!!¡¹

    Celia shouts for joy on top of the head of an Aless soldier.

    That guy doesn¡¯t seem to mind her dirty shoes stepping on him.

    ¡¸Nuoooooh!¡¹

    I don¡¯t have to look to see where the resounding bellow originated from.

    ¡¸M-monster! He took out ten people by himself!? He¡¯s crushing them like bugs!!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s squeezing their heads with his bare hands! What the hell...... is he!!?¡¹

    ¡¸And why is he naked!!?¡¹

    It¡¯s a waste of time to worry about him.

    I¡¯ll leave the monster alone.

    ¡¸Rather than being concerned for him, I want to test the Keravnos.¡¹

    I partially turn my body, lower my waist and thrust out the spear.

    I shoved my weapon deep into the torso of the enemy soldier who missed his attack from behind.

    ¡¸Not good enough.¡¹

    I twist my right hand to rotate the spearhead.

    The Keravnos has seven des lined up under the main tip.

    Spinning those while they¡¯re inside the enemy¡¯s body guarantees his death.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not bad, I guess. And what about this¨D¨D¡¹

    I yank the spear out from the enemy soldier¡¯s corpse.

    With how low the des are angled, they don¡¯t interfere with the thrusting or retracting of the spear.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like flesh will get stuck if I spin it either.

    ¡¸In terms of sharpness¨D¨D¡¹

    I put all my strength into a slow but powerful thrust.

    The enemy soldier naturally props up their shield to defend, colliding with the spearhead.

    The Keravnos prates the shield, tears through the enemy soldier¡¯s armor and pierces his body.

    ¡¸Fumu...... I see.¡¹

    I swing my spear and toss aside the enemy soldier¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s definitely sharper than a normal steel spear, but not as sharp as the Dual Crater.

    The Dual Crater cuts through armor like butter, whereas it felt like I needed to put in effort to puncture that guy with my spear just now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wonderful how I can get familiar with what material this is made of.¡¹

    I¡¯ve just received this weapon and haven¡¯t wrapped any leather or cloth around the handle, yet it doesn¡¯t slip out of my hand at all.

    The texture is somewhere between the smoothness of steel and the roughness of leather.

    ¡¸I wonder how durable it is.¡¹

    I position my spear sideways and block the shes of the three iing enemies without parrying or deflecting their attacks.

    On contact, there was a bright clink, and metal chips of the swords flew past my cheek and neck.

    The spear doesn¡¯t budge an inch despite taking the full brunt of the trio¡¯s shes.

    No problems in this department, it seems.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I realized one more thing.

    I jump backwards, creating some distance, and get into a lowered thrusting stance.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll test it out!¡¹

    I lunge forward with a beautiful and basic thrust, if I do say so myself, at the enemy¡¯s chest.

    It was basic, so the enemy lifted up his shield ording to basics to ward off the spearhead.

    ¡¸Hup.¡¹

    I flick my wrist and shift the center of gravity.

    Responding to the sudden movement, the spearhead bends, avoiding the shield and stabbing through the enemy soldier¡¯s neck.

    At the very least, this spear is more durable than a normal steel one.

    I guess it¡¯s to be expected after easily fending off three simultaneous shes without issues.

    Considering all of that, it¡¯s still flexible to be bent with enough strength.

    I don¡¯t know why a steel spear warps or why the durability doesn¡¯t decrease, but I¡¯m sure it has something to do with the technology of Jirubiru.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice.¡¹

    I sweep my spear sideways.

    The enemy soldier holds his sword vertically to defend himself, however, the power of the spear doubles with how flexible it is.

    The spearhead knocks the sword out of the enemy¡¯s hand and whips loudly against the side of the soldier¡¯s helmet.

    Arge dent was created and the head flew off, crushed from the force.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, I guess.¡¹

    I sneak around and pierce through thest person¡¯s head before pulling back the spear.

    Overall, this spear possesses all the qualities I desire. Its length and weight are appropriate, making it easy to use.

    It has a unique feel to it and a stiffness that allows it to ¡®bend¡¯, but whenpared to the other weapons from the ruins, it¡¯s rather in.

    ¡¸Deep in my heart, I was expecting it to fly in the sky the moment I picked it up.¡¹

    I shake the blood off the tip and put the spear away.

    The Aless soldiers have already taken over most of the city and the battle is graduallying to a close.

    The citizens and enemy soldiers look like they¡¯ve given up too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s our victory! Ah, I will carry your spear.¡¹

    Celiaes beside me and takes the Keravnos.

    ¡¸Gyu! T-this is nothing...... wait, I can¡¯t stand up straight......¡¹

    I knew it, it¡¯s still too heavy for her.

    She has to be careful when bncing it, since whenever she adjusts the center of mass, it looks like it¡¯ll tip over to one side and crush her.

    That was when I spotted an enemy soldier behind Celia whose eyes had not died.

    I immediately unsheathe my Dual Crater.

    Celia also notices, but can¡¯t make a move with both hands upied, so I have to protect her.

    ¡¸A-an enemy! But I can¡¯t defeat him with the spear¨D¨D¡¹

    In the next moment, the Keravnos emits a blue glow and shoots a beam at the enemy.

    A crash of thunder struck down, slightly dyed......yes, it was a literal thunderp.

    ¡¸Guwaaaah!!¡¹

    The enemy soldier screams and dies after being burnt to a crisp.

    It all happened in a split second.

    ¡¸S-something came out! Something terrifying!¡¹

    I pat Celia on the head.

    ¡¸You can really do everything, huh.¡¹

    Celia looked like she wanted to say something, but held back, valuing her head being pet more.

    ¡¸I will make a conjecture about the Keravnos¡¯s ability.¡¹

    Out of nowhere, Tikuku descends from the giant¡¯s shoulder and sends a needle-like re in our direction.

    ¡¸What do you mean? Are you saying this spear can call forth lightning?¡¹

    ¡¸Due to it being a personal item, I cannot confirm its features. I can only hypothesize based on standards in storage that it contains some sort of magic amplification device.¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸Changing exnation mode: For 12 years old and under¨D¨Da magic amplification device is a medium which does not have magic power itself, but umtes and magnifies the magic of the user.¡¹

    ¡¸So does that mean Celia has magic energy inside her?¡¹

    That makes her a magic user then.

    ¡¸Negative. Arge majority of the human race possesses magic. The term magic user is a genericbel that refers to someone who can manifest their own magical energy in a physical phenomenon without any assistance.¡¹

    In other words, everyone has magic within them, but it doesn¡¯t mean they can do anything with it.

    Those who possess strong enough magic energy to do something are called magic users. How informative.

    ¡¸So this spear amplified the magic which normally lies dormant inside me......?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. I surmise the Keravnos is equipped with the function to enhance the user¡¯s magic, convert it into electricity and shoot it. Calcting based on the amplification efficiency, there is a -12% difference in your magical energy capacitypared to the individuals you call magic users.¡¹

    In other words, Celia needs 10% more magic to be magic user Celia.

    How much more cute and multi-talented can she get?

    As I pat Celia¡¯s head again, it hits me.

    ¡¸Hey wait, I¡¯ve been fighting with the Keravnos this whole time, but nothing came out. Did you do anything special?¡¹

    ¡¸When I directed my murderous intent at the enemy, it fired on its own......¡¹

    Tikuku pauses for a few seconds, then opens her mouth.

    ¡¸An amplification device requires a minimum level of magic to activate. It will not work with 0 magic.¡¹

    After a short breath, Tikuku continues on.

    ¡¸In general, the amount of magic power in a person tends to be proportional to their intelligence.¡¹

    ¡¸Mack,e here!!¡¹

    Mack runs when I yell and I throw the Keravnos at him.

    ¡¸Point the spear at that piece of debris!¡¹

    ¡¸......what?¡¹

    Mack does as he is told with a confused face.

    Suddenly, the spear crackles and glows blue.

    It was a world of differencepared to the time Celia used it, but a baby lightning bolt shot out.

    I snatch the Keravnos away from Mack and point it at the rubble.

    Far from the electricity I wanted, not a single spark scattered..

    ¡¸How strange. Even I guy like him who is supposedly all brawn can emit something, yet someone like me with overflowing intelligence can¡¯t!?¡¹

    ¡¸......nuu.¡¹

    ¡¸The amount of magic power in a person tends to be proportional to¨D¨D please refrain from excessive touching.¡¹

    Celia covers Tikuku¡¯s mouth.

    Myst hope is next to me.

    ¡¸Everyone, raise a cry for our victory!! Lots of things happened, but let us celebrate this win! That¡¯s what it means to be a man!!¡¹

    Gildress is so loud he makes me want to shut my ears.

    This guy is truly someone who has muscles for brains and thinks only of fighting and women.

    If this guy can shoot lighting like nothing, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.

    ¡¸Grrrnnh......¡¹

    As I was struggling internally, an allied soldier burst out of a civilian residence.

    ¡¸I found the king of Meldora, Busco!! He was hiding in the basement of a house!!¡¹

    ¡¸Capture him right away. I¡¯ll go too.¡¹

    I ran off, carrying the Keravnos with me.

    King Busco is kneeling on the floor of therge za of the Meldora pce with his hands tied behind his back and Aless soldiers surrounding him.

    ¡¸This is it.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu......¡¹

    The pale-faced Busco trembles. I guess it¡¯s fine to drop the honorifics.

    ¡¸Well...... what can I say?¡¹

    I inspect Busco from above.

    He¡¯s an ugly man with a balding head and his face looks like aption of distorted spare parts.

    In addition to his face being covered in sweat, plenty of oil is dripping all over and an unpleasant sour smell ising from him.

    Looking at his entire body, he has a pot belly, and fairly short legs, which, most likely due to his weight, are bow legs.

    He is wearing an abundance of jewellery, notably rings on all of his fingers, each fashioned with arge gemstone.

    ¡¸You¡¯re horribly grotesque. I¡¯ve never seen a more unattractive man.¡¹

    ¡¸Buhi......¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help expressing my thoughts out loud, but Busco simply shakes in fear.

    Judging by that reaction, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference from what he looks like on the insidepared to what he looks like on the outside.

    ¡¸What should we do? We could hang him right here or take him back to Goldonia......¡¹

    ¡¸There is no point bringing back a coward who hides during war. Let¡¯s kill him now.¡¹

    When Gildress answers Celia¡¯s question, something that doesn¡¯t resemble sweat or oil starts oozing out from Busco¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    I turn and speak to Gildress.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, he participated in this war because of some misfortune?¡¹

    I think I heard about him during our march.

    If I recall, his wife was stolen or something.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember, but his subordinate said that was the case.¡¹

    If so, it would leave a bad taste in my mouth to let things end here.

    It would be troublesome if he haunted me for misunderstanding.

    And I¡¯d hate to see a ghost as ugly as him.

    As I bend down to pick up a fallen sword, I see Gildress¡¯s Light of Aless and shake my head.

    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    I draw my Dual Crater and untie Busco¡¯s ropes.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, my man!? Are you sexually frustrated!?¡¹

    Not only Celia and the others, the Aless soldiers also sound baffled.

    ¡¸In a strange way, this guy fought for his woman who was stolen. Which means, he needs ast chance.¡¹

    I set the Dual Crater in front of him and step back.

    ¡¸Use it to fight Gildress. I¡¯ll release you if you win. That¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I don¡¯t believe for one second that a fat guy like him can defeat Gildress, but I can at least give him an equally powerful weapon.

    Just try not to get too much of your filthy sweat and oil on it.

    ¡¸......my friend.¡¹

    Gildress shakes as he gazes downward.

    Is he angry that he has to fight for his life aftering this far?

    ¡¸Nuun!¡¹

    Gildress suddenly punches himself in the head.

    ¡¸Aye!! If he¡¯s fighting to retrieve his woman, then I obviously have to ept the challenge!! How stupid of me to even think about tying him up and executing him!!¡¹

    Blood trickles down from the cut he inflicted on his forehead, but Gildress smiles at me.

    Everyone else is silent.

    ¡¸Updating ethics standard.¡¹

    Tikuku¡¯s soft voice resounded more clearly while everyone stayed quiet.

    ¡¸Man! I¡¯m impressed that you noticed! I narrowly diminished my manliness!!¡¹

    Gildress stands in front of Busco with a big grin on his face.

    ¡¸Nowe! If you best me, I will let you go and return your woman as well. Let us fight!!¡¹

    Gildress removes his armor and cloak, leaving himself in only his red pants, his sword and shield, before letting out a roar.

    Meanwhile, Busco picks up the Dual Crater with a shivering hand and stands up¨D¨D

    However, he drops the Dual Crater, which nks as it hits the floor.

    I specifically lent it to you to fight, what are you doing?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯m a match for the Aless king¨D¨D! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to diiiee¨D¨D I¡¯ll abandon the throne! I¡¯ll also give up on my wife! So please......spare my lifeeee!!¡¹

    Busco grovels on the floor in tears.

    Gildress¡¯s face bes nk and he turns his back on the pathetic sight, putting on his cloak and armor again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll spare you.¡¹

    He spoke in a subdued and calm tone I never expected from a guy like him.

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    Gildress slowly turns around.

    He has a m expression, but I recognize that look.

    It is one of disappointment, scorn, and resignation. I¡¯ve never seen him that angry before.

    ¡¸O-ooooh! T-th-then......¡¹

    Busco crawls along the floor.

    Gildress rests his foot on his face to stop him.

    This guy does plenty of abnormal things all the time, but he won¡¯t trample on any opponents¡¯ dignity.

    In Gildress¡¯s eyes, Busco must not be a person anymore.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re not worth killing.¡¹

    Gildress pushes Busco over with his foot.

    However, Busco doesn¡¯t protest and crawls on the floor again.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t exactly give a man......no, a bastard like you a woman. Hand over your wife, daughter, and all your lovers. My friend and I will take custody of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Updating ethics standard.¡¹

    I nod.

    Thus, Meldora hadpletely fallen.

 Chapter 457: The Ruins Sleep Again

    <h4>Chapter 457: The Ruins Sleep Again</h4>

    The city of Meldora doesn¡¯t seem to have anything important in it.¡¹

    I plop myself down on the sofa in the room we requisitioned from Busco, in other words, the former king¡¯s quarters.

    This room is elevated and allows me to overlook the entire city.

    Of course, we fought in the urban area, so the city is not undamaged.

    Even so, looking at the fallen city overall, I would say it¡¯s in rtively good condition.

    Most of all, I see the giant mechanical soldiers standing behind the veil of the heat haze rising from the ever-growing red mes, which have melted down the city¡¯s walls and defense equipment.

    ¡ºOn standby.¡»

    ¡ºPostponing murder and destruction.¡»

    The citizens are scared so it would be better if they moved somewhere else as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Nuu......nuun! Eei, I¡¯m not in the mood!!¡¹

    The problem is over here.

    Apparently Gildress hasn¡¯t gotten over what happened.

    It¡¯s quite rare for him, for better or worse, that he feels this way considering he hasn¡¯t lived that long.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t eaten after the battle, that¡¯s why the feeling is prolonged. Meat has just been grilled, so why don¡¯t you fill your stomach and cheer up.¡¹

    Meat cooked by Busco¡¯s chefs gets ced before us.

    Gildress and I each grab a handful and take a big bite.

    Soup-like juices from the meat ooze out and spread throughout my mouth, sliding down my throat along withrger chunks of meat I haven¡¯tpletely chewed.

    The fattiness is perfect to satisfy hunger.

    ¡¸This is a fine piece of meat. It¡¯s nothing like this ugly interior design.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, my eyes are rotting because of how weak the dazzling surfaces appear.¡¹

    All the furniture in Busco¡¯s room is covered with gold and on top of that, there is a cloth sewn with a gold leaf hanging down from the ceiling.

    It clearly seems to me he is trying to hide his inferiorityplex with jewels and gold.

    ¡¸Nuun. It is as you said, my friend, I feel better after I ate. Now that I¡¯m full, we have to decide how much he pays.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that enough?¡¹

    Gildress and I exchange nces and we simultaneously tense up our abs.

    ¡¸Gehoh! M-my jaw......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big...... I can¡¯t fit anymore in my mouth if it keeps swelling......¡¹

    Both of us have a woman kneeling in between our legs and servicing us with their mouths.

    Busco¡¯s wife is attending to me while Busco¡¯s eldest daughter is attending to Gildress.

    The wife is 37 and the daughter is 19.

    They are both stark naked, exposing theirrge asses and humble breasts inherited from their genes.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I couldn¡¯t help it. C¡¯mon, keep going.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re 19, you¡¯re a full-fledged woman. Don¡¯t lose to your mother. Suck on it.¡¹

    I lightly tap the mother¡¯s brow with my dick as Gildress prods the daughter with his dick.

    ¡¸Uuu...... my dear......¡¹

    ¡¸Father......¡¹

    The girls peek at the corner of the room.

    Busco was there crawling on the floor.

    ¡¸The best meat raised with special fodder! My wife who is known for her ultimate beauty! My daughter who is blessed with all the good looks I was never born with! I offer them all to you, so I beg for lenient treatment!¡¹

    Busco grinds his forehead on the ground.

    He wasn¡¯t forced to do anything.

    Despite already being spared, Busco is still prostrating himself.

    When Gildress kicks him over, Busco cries and begs for forgiveness.

    ¡¸That is not a man anymore. You will not be that thing¡¯s daughter, you will be my woman.¡¹

    Gildress grabs the daughter¡¯s head and pushes his dick deep into her mouth.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The mother also sends Busco a look of disdain before opening her mouth and swallowing my cock.

    Then she rests her hands on myp, tilts her chin and moves her body back and forth, careful that she doesn¡¯t hit the back of her throat.

    ¡¸How do you like my wife¡¯s service! She screamed and resisted on the first night of our marriage, but I thoroughly trained......¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    Busco cries ¡°Yes, sorry! I¡¯ll shut up.¡± when I yell at him and sprawls on the ground.

    For the next while, only the sounds of slurping could be heard, and that was when Gildress spoke to me again.

    ¡¸My friend. What are you going to do next?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll head back. The reason I came all the way here was to stop those annoying weapons.¡¹

    If all the weapons have been shut down like Tikuku said, then Erich should know we¡¯vepleted our mission.

    He¡¯ll probably send a messenger to call me back¨D¨Dno, the messenger might already be on his way.

    ¡¸Fumu. I also received a notice from the council back home. After celebrating our victory, they want me to bring all the soldiers back to Aless. The other Poleis will be wary now that Meldora has been crushed, so it isn¡¯t a good idea to let the soldiers roam free for much longer.¡¹

    A council-like body exists in Aless and Gildress, being the king, can¡¯t ignore their wishes.

    If he is asked to return, he has to listen.

    ¡¸But as a man, I decided to support you. If you tell me toe, I will follow you to the ends of the earth.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to go that far.¡¹

    Aless was a big help.

    Without them, the state of battle would still be uncertain.

    I¡¯ll forgive him for being gross this time.

    ¡¸Nuu, you¡¯re fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks for your cooperation. But I have to at least fight the final decisive battle on my own.¡¹

    Gildress nods.

    ¡¸I see. Of course. Then we¡¯ll say our farewells here.¡¹

    Gildress sticks out his hand.

    I thought he was going for a handshake, but when I extended my hand in response, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me toward him. What tremendous strength.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t pray for your victory. After pulling your hand, I feel certain you¡¯ll win.¡¹

    Gildress gives me a firm hug and ps my back a few times.

    The wind gets knocked out of me. If I was Tristan, my spine would be broken.

    ¡¸Right. Well, see ya.¡¹

    I return the favor and give his shoulder a good smack too.

    If it was Tristan, his shoulder would be dislocated, but Gildress simply grunts and nods.

    ¡¸The fight was fun. Call me again in the next war.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? When South Yuguria is defeated, there won¡¯t be any enemies left.¡¹

    After Gildress breaks the embrace, the corners of his mouth curl up.

    He looks straight into my eyes.

    ¡¸Fuhahahaha...... next time, my friend.¡¹

    I avert my gaze.

    We¡¯re done talking about this topic.

    ¡¸By the way, I want to move on.¡¹

    ¡¸My friend, me too.¡¹

    Gildress and I ce our hands on the shoulders of the women in between our legs and stop their service.

    Obviously, this is not the end.

    We strip our clothes in an instant, lift up the mother and daughter, and throw them on the bed.

    Fortunately, the bed has enough space for everyone.

    ¡¸Noo!¡¹

    ¡¸Kya!¡¹

    Iy the mother on her back and spread her legs as wide as they could go.

    Gildressys the daughter on her stomach and puts his hands on her plump butt.

    ¡¸I beg of you, please use contraception! The medicine is in the cupboard¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to get pregnant!¡¹

    Their pleas fall on deaf ears.

    ¡¸Too bad, you¡¯re going to be my woman. I¡¯m not going to use any drugs.¡¹

    ¡¸No birth control for you. Bear my child.¡¹

    I angle my hips up and rest my dick on her belly to let her grasp the size of my genitals.

    Gildress parts the daughter¡¯s butt cheeks and slides his dick along the crack.

    The mother pushes against my chest, but when she realizes her resistance is futile, she stretches her hand out to her husband instead.

    ¡¸Dear, save me!! This person¡¯s balls are the size of apples and are tightening! If he shoots all that rich seed stored in them inside me, I¡¯ll definitely get pregnant! Please, dear¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Father¨D¨D! Juice is dripping from this person¡¯s rod! He definitely intends on getting me pregnant¨D¨D nooooo!!¡¹

    The daughter bucks her hips desperately to get away, but Gildress doesn¡¯t let her escape.

    Busco stands up with a flustered expression after hearing appeals from his wife and daughter.

    Gildress and I look at each other.

    Is he going to defy us here?

    Then we have to ept his challenge as men.

    ¡¸Niesys, Naesys...... will you stop!? What do you think will happen if you get scratch marks on your noble bodies? If you upset them, I¡¯ll get killed! Please ept this gesture and have mercy on me¨D¨D¡¹

    Busco kneels again.

    Niesys¡¯s outstretched hand drops to the bed.

    The downcast woman closes her eyes briefly, then res angrily at Busco when she opens them again.

    ¡¸You scum! Instead of protecting your wife and daughter who are about to be raped, you beg for your life!? You should be ashamed!¡¹

    ¡¸Bu-buhi!?¡¹

    After scolding her husband, Niesys removes her hands from my chest and softly caresses my cheeks.

    Then, she initiates a kiss.

    ¡¸Take everything away......¡¹

    That¡¯s good enough for me.

    I pick up Niesys¡¯s thighs and slowly apply my weight on her.

    ¡¸Uuu! Uuuu! Aaaaghh¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    I can feel the sensation of my penis pushing apart the flesh walls inside of her vagina.

    ¡¸It¡¯s stretching! That ce is stretching wide and being stolen! It¡¯s being modified to only fit big dicks!!¡¹

    Although Niesys shrieks, she doesn¡¯t struggle.

    She inserts her tongue into my mouth as if to distract herself from the impact of the pration.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!! It¡¯s tearing me apart!!¡¹

    At the same time, the daughter Naesys is prated by Gildress in the doggy style and cries out louder than her mother.

    However, she doesn¡¯t ask her father for help.

    ¡¸It hurts...... let me hold your hand.¡¹

    She reaches behind her as tears stream down her face.

    When Gildress takes her hand, she squeezes so hard that her hand turns white, as if she¡¯s enduring the pain.

    I guess she has stopped expecting anything from Busco.

    ¡¸Buheh, how is it? What do you think of my wife and daughter? If they are to your liking, then please treat¨D¨D¡¹

    I drive Busco¡¯s voice out of my ear and focus on kissing Niesys while rocking my hips.

    In the beginning, Niesys would groan in anguish and grip my shoulder or arm tightly with every thrust I make.

    Gradually, as her pussy gets ustomed to my size and those pained groans disappear, her hands start stroking my cheek and chest.

    Continuing longer, blood rushes to her face, her groans are reced with moans, her hands wrap around my back and hips as if coaxing for something, and her thighs grind against me almost like they crave more pleasure.

    I guess it¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna cum inside. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... go ahead.¡¹

    Without any hesitation, Niesys rxes her body.

    That¡¯s her deration to me that I can do whatever I want.

    I give her a few final thrusts, then slip my left arm under her lower body and my right arm under her neck, and hug her tightly.

    ¡¸Oohh!¡¹

    I let out a groan and ejacte.

    ¡¸Hot!? Such force! A tremendous amount! It¡¯s reaching so deep...... I¡¯m cumming too!!¡¹

    Niesys climaxes simultaneously from the intensity of my ejaction.

    She initially digs her nails into my shoulder, but changes her mind and grabs the sheets as her body tenses up.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    Gildress ejactes almost at the same time.

    While holding Naesys from behind, he presses her down into the bed.

    ¡¸Something hot and thick is continuously pumping into me! My stomach feels weird!!¡¹

    Because lust built up after a battle, he releases plenty of seed.

    The chorus of the two women¡¯s feeble mews and of our groaning continued for some time.

    ¡¸Mother...... I can hear it shooting inside me. I¡¯m going to make......a baby.¡¹

    ¡¸There is also squirting inside your mother. Aah, Naesys...... your mother is also pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Bu-buhi!¡¹

    For some reason, Busco also squeals and his hips shake, but he¡¯s not even worth looking at.

    Eventually, my orgasm ends and my dick slides out.

    ¡¸Alright, next. Come in.¡¹

    The door opens, weing in a 17 year old girl who still has some youth left in her face and a 25 year old beauty who is at the prime of her womanhood.

    They are Nasis and Tarka, Busco¡¯s second daughter and mistress respectively.

    ¡¸Oooh, Nasis, Tarka, you two are also here! Nowe and service these two gentlemen. Be sure to use what I¡¯ve taught you!¡¹

    ¡¸......hmph.¡¹

    Nasis stares coldly when she sees her father, brushes away the hand offered to her as if she was repulsed, takes off her clothes and then walks over to me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst.¡¹

    Tarka even spits in Busco¡¯s direction before mounting Gildress.

    Apparently they were watching the earlier exchange between us.

    After that, we naturally poured our seed in the two new females, which again caused Busco¡¯s hips to tremble as he groaned disgustingly each time.

    Everything has ended.

    The mother and daughter lean against me and Gildress as semen leaks from the red swollen holes.

    ¡¸My new dear......you were so wonderful.¡¹

    Niesys strokes my cock as she flicks her tongue over my nipple.

    ¡¸My new father......that felt great.¡¹

    Naesys climbs on Gildress¡¯s back and lovingly wraps her arms around his neck.

    Their hearts have beenpletely stolen.

    Much less than a family member, they probably don¡¯t even see Busco as more than an unpleasant object.

    However, Gildress has a frown on his face.

    ¡¸Umu, I said that we would both get women, right?¡¹

    He did. It was decided that I would get the mother Niesys and the second daughter Nasis, while Gildress would get the eldest daughter Naesys and the mistress Tarka.

    It¡¯s an equal distribution, besides we¡¯ve already impregnated our respective partners.

    ¡¸Recently, I¡¯ve been surrounding myself with multiple young girls. This time, I want to bring home more maturedies.¡¹

    Gildress puts his arm around Niesys¡¯s waist.

    ¡¸Eh!? B-but Hardlett-sama has already¨D¨D¡¹

    Gildress doesn¡¯t say anything and simply sticks out hisrge dark cock dripping with juices.

    Niesys¡¯s eyes melt at the sight.

    ¡¸......Gildress-sama, no, my dear.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, you can¡¯t be serious.¡¹

    I grab the eldest daughter Naesys who is clinging to Gildress.

    ¡¸N-no! Father¡¯s child is already in my¨D¨D¡¹

    I take Naesys¡¯s hand and guide it to my soft yet veiny dick, then to my balls.

    ¡¸......Hardlett-sama. I mean......father.¡¹

    I guess the problem is resolved.

    Although, we still have one more thing to address.

    ¡¸What are we going to do with him?¡¹

    When I point to Busco, Gildress groans unhappily.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t just leave him in Meldora. Either one of us has to take him along.¡¹

    ¡¸Not me!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. His dirty presence is not wanted in my new life with my dear husband.¡¹

    ¡¸Bubiih!¡¹

    Gildress refuses outright and Busco¡¯s former wife Niesys also agrees.

    ¡¸Then I guess......¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh? No way.¡¹

    ¡¸Just kill him.¡¹

    The two daughters apanying me express their disapproval.

    ¡¸No, I said I would set him free. Even if it¡¯s a promise to an insect, my manlihood would be sullied if I break it!¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to bring him with me, but it¡¯s also selfish to keep him alive.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll take him. Don¡¯t disobey me.¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course n-......not......¡¹

    Busco suddenly stutters.

    ¡¸Of course not -gesu!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, are you fucking with me?¡¹

    When I direct my anger at Busco, he immediately resumes the prostrating position he¡¯s be so good at.

    We can move this guy in that pose. It¡¯s actually quite the special skill.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it -gesu! My sentences just end in ¡®gesu¡¯ now -gesu! Please forgive me -gesu!¡¹

    Busco apologizes frantically, but his speech pattern doesn¡¯t change.

    It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s making fun of me or joking around.

    ¡¸Gesu...... gesu......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Did he be so much of a sleaze that it altered his tongue?¡¹

    Well, it has nothing to do with me or my family, so it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸Whatever then. We¡¯re going to make preparations to head home,e along. If you try to escape, I¡¯ll kill you...... also, you have a nasty stain on your pants. Go and get changed, it¡¯s unsightly.¡¹

    ¡¸At once, gesu!¡¹

    Gildress, no longer interested in him, resumes having sex with Busco¡¯s ex-wife.

    I¡¯ll keep it a secret that I thought it was a little amusing.

    ¨D¨DEvening.

    We¡¯re standing in front of the entrance of the ancient castle which leads to the ruins.

    ¡¸I will be executing the order.¡¹

    Tikuku seeks confirmation from me one more time.

    ¡¸Go for it.¡¹

    I peek at Tristan as I give my approval and he nods unusually seriously.

    It should be the correct decision if this guy says so.

    ¡¸Acting on the authority of management. Sealing the fortress entrance. Suspending all functions except self-preservation. Locking down the fortress.¡¹

    The palm of Tikuku¡¯s hand shines red.

    As if awaiting confirmation, the light blinks four times, and then a 5 m thick wall descends from the ceiling.

    ¡¸Final confirmation for lockdown. Release can only be done from the inside. In the case where personnel are not present inside, there is a chance that release will be impossible, do you want to proceed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Tikuku doesn¡¯t respond to Tristan¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Yes, go ahead.¡¹

    After my follow-up response, Tikuku raises her hand, signalling the door to press tightly onto the ground and closing off the path to the ruins.

    At the same time, I hear a heavy rumbling above me and I notice a few small rocks fall down.

    ¡¸Due to the stoppage of the fortress¡¯s power, the T 88 heavy battle dolls will be switched to safe mode. Hereafter, their capabilities will be drastically restricted.¡¹

    ¡¸So they won¡¯t move anymore?¡¹

    It¡¯s kind of a waste, but I have a gut feeling it¡¯s for the better.

    ¡¸This is fine. If a hostile entity uses the weapons of this fortress, we¡¯d be in trouble. No matter how much the defenses are fortified, people can just sneak like we¨D¨D ouch!¡¹

    I kick Tristan lightly in the shin.

    ¡¸No need for excuses. You thought we should close the ruins. I allowed it. End of story.¡¹

    There was no answer.

    I only tapped him, why is he rolling around in pain? What a weak guy.

    ¡¸I really heard my bone crack! ......anyways, so you saw through it. There¡¯s only so much I can do to lie. But this is actually for the best. Not only for this war, but for hundreds of years toe.¡¹

    I said it was the end.

    ¡¸We got what we could take too. Then again, Tikuku probably doesn¡¯t like this.¡¹

    What we did was basically nailing the door of her home.

    ¡¸Negative. I have no personal feelings on the matter.¡¹

    ¡ºHowever¨D¨D¡», she trails off.

    ¡¸The 1057-year hiatus is extremely inefficient and pointless. I realize it greatly ruins my action potential. The main cause is theck of flexibility in the order to defend the fortress. I worry about the severeck of ability in the order givers¡¹

    ¡¸She clearly has personal feelings.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s pretty irritated.¡¹

    Celia and Agor smile wryly.

    ¡¸Negative. I do not have any personal feelings.¡¹

    The smiling spreads to me and I give Tikuku¡¯s head a pat.

    Fumu, her rainbow pastel-colored hair is outside the realm of human, but it feels exactly the same as regr hair.

    ¡¸Please refrain from excessive touching.¡¹

    I get the same warning when I pat Tikuku¡¯s head and in the process, I find a wound on her forehead.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re injured.¡¹

    I brush her hair up and discover a crack in her forehead where blood is oozing out.

    ¡¸Was it from that time?¡¹

    Back when Tikuku was attacking Meldora on top of the giant¡¯s shoulder, a fragment from an arrow or bolt hit her.

    I thought she would be fine considering she¡¯s an automatic doll, but she¡¯s bleeding like a normal human.

    I ran through the possibility of her being an actual human in my head only to be reminded of the time her head spun 360 degrees.

    ¡¸For now, I¡¯ll get Natia to apply some ointment......wait, will it even work?¡¹

    ¡¸It is unnecessary. The damage is minor and can be regenerated. 4 hours until it regenerates.¡¹

    So she will heal in 4 hours?

    I don¡¯t understand how machines can heal on their own.

    ¡¸The body of T 90 isposed of fouryers. Starting from the innermostyer, it is the functionyer, armoryer, recoveryyer, artificial bodyyer. Damage that reaches the recoveryyer will naturally heal. In this particr case, damage is only to the outer body, thus the regeneration time will be short.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......¡¹

    I look at Celia.

    I¡¯ll get her to exin it to meter.

    ¡¸Machine or otherwise, you¡¯re female. Protect your face from now on. You¡¯ll make those watching, like me, worry.¡¹

    ¡¸My essential functions are located in the center of my body. My highest priority should be to protect the body. The only functions in my head are the optic sensor, vocalization system, and the mini genocide cannon. I can still act even if my head ispletely destroyed. However, I will ept your order and increase priority on the head.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wasn¡¯t that strange?¡¹

    What is Natia saying? Whatever, let¡¯s go home.

    ¡¸Confirming the closure of the fortress. Determining that my mission of facility preservation and management support is impossible to aplish.¡¹

    Tikuku also says something.

    ¡¸Restarting the restriction program for fortress management...........plete. Unlocking limits to thought and action. ¨D¨D¨D¨Dhuman model track-and-exterminate weapon T 99, restorationplete.¡¹

    Tikuku¡¯s eyes suddenly glow red.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing. Everything is normal. There are no threats in the vicinity.¡¹

    Alright then.

    ¡¸By the way, what did you take from the ruins?¡¹

    I strike up some conversation on the way back.

    Obviously, I took the Keravnos.

    ¡¸I got...... this.¡¹

    Mack pulls out a cylindrical object.

    It¡¯s glowing red for some reason.

    ¡¸A sword? No, it doesn¡¯t have a de so it must be something else.¡¹

    Mack rubs the tube with great care.

    ¡¸If someone bathes in this light, they can get a dark tan within a day.¡¹

    ¡¸You pervert.¡¹

    Damn, he intends to use it on women he likes and change their skin tone to his preferred dark skin.

    How disgraceful of him to use a hidden treasure of the ruins for his own fetishes.

    ¡¸For me...... I got this.¡¹

    Agor pulls out an object resembling amp.

    It emits a blue light that is brighter than what Mack¡¯s object emits.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amp that shines endlessly. It doesn¡¯t have a spout to add oil, and you can even use it in water. I think this will be useful in my personal life and in the military.¡¹

    If it can shine forever, that¡¯s incredible. In addition, it can be used underwater?

    Unlike the vulgar application of Mack¡¯s device, this cane in handy in various situations.

    ¡¸Caution. It is not rmended to use the PU-15 illumination model in harsh environments. If the external lead film is damaged by a strong impact, the built-in **** may cause serious injury. If the contents spill, it may cause semi-permanent contamination¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, ensure it doesn¡¯t break. Well, be careful with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is valuable. I will handle it delicately.¡¹

    Agor gently ties themp to his waist and lets it dangle.

    That should prevent it from dropping.

    ¡¸How about Celia......fufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸Auu.¡¹

    Celia blushes and hides a box behind her back, but it was too big.

    ¡¸T-they¡¯re ancient sweets. I tasted one and found them extremely delicious so I gathered all of them in this container.¡¹

    How cute.

    ¡¸Is it safe to eat something that¡¯s over 1000 years old though? It would be a disaster if you got a stomach ache and can¡¯t make it to the toilet in time.¡¹

    ¡¸That rarely ever happens! I actually think it¡¯s safer when it¡¯s this old. Besides, it contains a drug that preserves food, which apparently allows it to remain safe to eat for a period of up to 5000 years.¡¹

    Are you sure that¡¯s safe?

    The kind of raw materials I think of that canst 5000 years are rocks or sand.

    ¡¸Natia, you took four things?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I may never get another chance to enter the Jirubiru ruins.¡¹

    ¡¸M 102 assault rifle. RP 15 mobile recoilless cannon. P 35 automatic pistol. ss from the reception room¨D¨D the aforementioned items are not permitted to be taken. Please return them.¡¹

    Tikuku confiscated the ss.

    It can¡¯t be returned to the fortress anymore, so isn¡¯t it fine to let her have it?

    Other than that, the other items are strange things I don¡¯t know anything about.

    ¡¸Tristan took a historic document? I was wondering what interesting item you got, but you chose a book?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can affirm that mine has more value than all the items you people took. I¡¯ve had enough...... I¡¯ll slowly decode this on my own.¡¹

    Next...... aah, I see the attendant apanying Agor also took something for herself.

    Did she take the smallest ornament that matches her reserved personality?

    ¡¸E-err, this is¨D¨D um!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to tell me. You don¡¯t want me to pry, right?¡¹

    Alright, time to go back.

    I have to retrieve that piece of trash too.

    ¡¸Warning. SSU 13 hypnotic apparatus is not allowed to be used to affect fortress personnel. If found, they will be stopped by force.¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood. But...... using it on Agor-san...... is fine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸There is currently one fortress personnel. Agor does not qualify.¡¹

    ¡¸Fu, fufu...... if I use this......Agor-san and I......Agor-san and......¡¹

    Tikuku is speaking with the girl.

    I can¡¯t quite make out the specifics, but it¡¯s a rather oddbination.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    In the Meantime¨D¨DRafen.

    ¡¸That family has 6 children. Fix it with the highest priority.¡¹

    ¡¸The repairs of the city wall need to be low and wide! The battlefield is way to the south. We are more afraid of bandits and monsters more so than enemy soldiers!¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have enough ingredients for emergency food distribution!? Did you miscalcte!? I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a carrot or a potato, if they don¡¯t have anything to eat, they won¡¯tst! Go procure something edible!¡¹

    Roaring and orders are abundant in Rafen today too.

    Although the damage to the city is smallpared to other cities, various effects of the siege appeared.

    Restoration is centered around Adolph and beingpleted as best as possible, but things are far from returning to the way they were before the war.

    Despite countless tasks needing to be done, not everyone is working diligently.

    ¡¸Man, I¡¯m tired. I can ck off a little, right? I mean, Delbo has wandered off somewhere too.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. The boss isn¡¯t here, and it should be fine if nobody finds¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You can not!!¡¹

    A clear and sharp voice scolds theborers who tried to half-ass their masonry by using cheap gravel.

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹

    ¡¸Madam Nonna!!¡¹

    Nonna walks briskly toward the workers and ps one of them on the cheek.

    Her two apanying servants also follow suit with hits of their own.

    ¡¸Do you know the saying ¡°a little leak will sink a great ship¡±? The ce you ck off may be targeted by the enemy¡¯s attack or copse due to flooding. At that moment, your family or your offspring may be killed! Take your job seriously!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Y-yes ma¡¯am!¡¹¡¹

    When the pale-faced workers get back to work, Nonna walks briskly toward them again.

    ¡¸......this is an advance payment to apologize for pping and for how hard you¡¯re working. Please ept it.¡¹

    Nonna hands each of them a silver coin.

    It¡¯s an amount nearly double their daily wages.

    ¡¸Please ept.¡¹¡¸ept.¡¹

    The two servants also hand each of them a copper coin.

    Nonna turns around a final time to warn them, ¡°I will not allow you to bezy now that you¡¯ve taken it!¡± before storming off.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll do it, since I epted the money.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... I¡¯ll go call Delbo back too.¡¹

    The twoborers exchange nces.

    ¡¸We were pped, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......¡¹

    ¡¸It hurt, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......¡¹

    ¡¸Her boobs, they touched us, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... it was amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stretch and put our backs into it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but I can¡¯t exactly stand straight right now.¡¹

    And so the two workers devoted themselves to the repair, slightly leaning forward.

 Chapter 458: Work on the Homefron

    <h4>Chapter 458: Work on the Homefron</h4>

    Third Person POV¨C

    ¡¸People like that tend to ck off quickly. That should give them a sense of responsibility.¡¹

    Nonna holds out her chest after a job well done.

    ¡¸Splendid work, madam.¡¹

    ¡¸Wonderful, madam.¡¹

    The two female attendants...... the slender and serious Sally and the petite yet plump and gentle Maruru......praise their mistress, who bes more and more arrogant.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, the expenses are piling up. Since the war began, our pockets have been getting lighter. Adolph is also holding back my allowance for his reconstruction budget. He¡¯s really taking advantage of Aegir-sama¡¯s absence to do whatever he wants.¡¹

    As a habit, Nonna reaches for her shawl, but realizes that she wasn¡¯t wearing one on her shoulder and opens her paper fan in embarrassment. A few days prior, her shawl became dirty from regr use, however she didn¡¯t have enough money to buy a recement.

    ¡¸Adolph-sama is using Aegir-sama¡¯s trust as coteral to borrow additional funds for the reconstruction budget from merchants. For that reason, please try not to spend your allowance for now.¡¹

    Sally continues on.

    ¡¸That man¡¯s situation is none of my business! Oh, I know, I¡¯ll ask ire-san......¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, didn¡¯t the master promise the prepayment to be 20 gold every month? We¡¯re already nearing the limit for this month.¡¹

    ¡¸If you overspend, the master will be angry.¡¹

    Nonna puffs her cheeks and sulks.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama originally said it was fine for me to use as much as I want, but Adolph had to ramble on. I mean, how can you put restrictions when I¡¯m the legal wife!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because out of everybody in the family, the madam is the only one who spends all the money.¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, I believe the culprit was that dress set, which costed 300 gold.¡¹

    Nonna still wasn¡¯t convinced, but her expression changed when rising smoke appeared in the corner of her eye.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fire!? Is somebody trying to destroy my Rafen again!?¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, it¡¯ll be fine, so please take walk slowly.¡¹

    ¡¸Your breasts are swaying so much that the citizens are looking. Wait!? Your clothing!!¡¹

    Nonna runs as fast as she could to check the origin of the fire, although she could only move as fast as a man¡¯s brisk walk, allowing her two attendants to follow easily by jogging.

    ¡¸Nonna-sama? I wonder what the big rush is.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re bouncing all over the ce. Rumor has it that she stuffs her chest, but they¡¯re real. I¡¯m certain of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, if they jiggle any more ¨D¨Dooh, they popped out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I can see¨D¨D!? Eh, her servant covered the tip barely in time! Dammit......how cruel.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Nonna......-sama...... wee.¡¹

    The one waiting for Nonna at the site of the fire was Alice.

    After the shy girl greeted her awkwardly, she raised both hands.

    ¡¸......eei.¡¹

    A giant pir of fire that didn¡¯t match her soft vanishing voice erupted.

    The red mes lick the pile of dirt in front of her.

    ¡¸Not quite...... enough...... eiya.¡¹

    The color of the fire released from Alice changes from red to yellow, then to a whitish color.

    ¡¸Too much...... it melted. It¡¯s hard to control......¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth are you doing? I thought there was fire because of all the ck smoke.¡¹

    Nonna questions Alice as she struggles to adjust the intensity of her fire.

    She quickly takes a few steps back because it was too hot.

    ¡¸Making......bricks. They apparently require the use of stoves or furnaces......or so I hear. ......I¡¯m not very knowledgeable.¡¹

    ¡¸Alice-sama is cooperating with the manufacturing of fireproof bricks at the request of Adolph-sama. He ims that the process which normally takes a long time can bepleted in a few seconds with Alice-sama¡¯s magic.¡¹

    Sally provides the exnation in ce of the quiet Alice.

    ¡¸......your help is appreciated. But why did that man not inform me? During Aeigr-sama¡¯s absence, the one in charge of Rafen is me, the legal wife.¡¹

    Nonna once againins about Adolph as she opens up her chest area.

    While it wasn¡¯t exactly scorching weather, it is obviously going to be hot when standing beside fire in the summer.

    ¡¸If Alice-san is tired, please rest. Since you are one of Aegir-sama¡¯s concubines, you do not have to take orders from that man.¡¹

    Alice smiled ufortably and shook her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay...... I¡¯ll do my best...... I like this......more than fighting, so...... done.¡¹

    Seeing her finish, two muscr workers carry a new batch of base materials.

    Instead of leaving after their delivery, the men just remain beside Alice.

    Their eyes were glued to her sweaty back and ass.

    They mentally molested her body and then were drawn into therge gap in Nonna¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Geh, madam!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah! No wonder they were so big!¡¹

    ¡¸You dare to direct those vulgar eyes at me as well!? I¡¯m going to make up a story to tell Aegir-sama!¡¹

    The men instantly turn pale.

    ¡¸Please forgive me! He¡¯ll rip my dick off!¡¹

    ¡¸My daughter is only 9 years old! If the feudal lord takes her as his woman, she¡¯ll die!¡¹

    ¡¸Then you better work like your life depended on it. If you¡¯re even a little bitzy...... I¡¯ll tell him that you groped my breasts.¡¹

    The workers run off at lightning speed.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s work at twice the speed!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if we slow down, my wife and daughter will be impregnated!¡¹

    Nonna heaves a sigh.

    ¡¸People treat you like that because of how defenseless you look. Getting sweaty to the point where your underwear can be seen and showing your skin clearly,.it¡¯s immodest. Ara, there is something bulging from your bum¨D¨D wait, you stuck something in there again!? Maruru, pull it out!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, madam.¡¹

    Maruru reaches into Alice¡¯s pants, grabs the handle of that thing and yanks it out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, if you pull it out here...... Nnoohooo!¡¹

    Alice lets out a rather nasty cry and her face warps in pleasure as a soft leather dildo is dragged out.

    It was an abnormally long and slimy thing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s thin but long......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easily over 80 cm. Stuffing this in your butt......no, I can¡¯t believe this fit......¡¹

    Nonna holds her head in amazement.

    ¡¸Where did you get something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Aau, aau......I used one month¡¯s allowance tomission a leather craftsman...... how mean of you to pull it all out in one go...... and also lovely...... aheeheh.¡¹

    ¡¸If you y with your ass too much, it won¡¯t ever close in the future! We¡¯re moving on.¡¹

    Nonna turns her back on Alice who is happily shaking her butt.

    Sally covers Alice¡¯s exposed and gaping asshole with a handkerchief, while Maruru ces a sheet of paper with the words ¡°Feudal lord¡¯s woman. Touch and you will be executed.¡± on top before leaving.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Nonna-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara ara, how rare.¡¹

    ¡¸Madam!? H-how do you do?¡¹

    The ce Nonna visited next was where food was being distributed to people who were rebuilding a house.

    Moving around busily there was Maria, Mel, and the owners of a small restaurant in Rafen, Leticia and Sharon.

    ¡¸......I can understand Leticia-san, but I can¡¯t say I approve of wives of the feudal lord serving food to the public.¡¹

    When Nonna expressed her harsh but honest opinion, Sally and Maruru bowed deeply to Maria and Mel.

    ¡¸Now, now, we¡¯re doing it because we like to. I¡¯m happy when I see them enjoying the food.¡¹

    Maria grins as she drops roughly cut potatoes into arge boiling pot.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t get many chances to cook in the mansion so I¡¯m afraid my skills will dull.¡¹

    Melments as she slices up a pepper at an unexpectedly fast pace.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to cook. You¡¯re a legal wife!¡¹

    Nonna yells at Maria, who shrinks back, and Mel.

    Maria stares nkly at her while Mel giggles.

    ¡¸Growing kids will be eating too, so I really want to add more meat. But we aren¡¯t getting very much stock and the price is also bing quite high, so I thought the food distributors would be in trouble...... the one positive is that we at least have vegetables.¡¹

    Maria¡¯s face darkens.

    ¡¸Eh? If you don¡¯t have meat, you can let them eat fish¨D¨Dmmgh, what are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies, Madam.¡¹

    Maruru covers Nonna¡¯s mouth right when she says something.

    ¡¸ording to Adolph, the harvest of the viges are not affected too greatly by the upation and recapture. However, logistics have taken a big hit, meaning the supply of high-ss ingredients requiring rapid transportation, especially meat and fish, has drastically decreased. ire-sama is working hard to restore the supply, and if the state of battle improves in our favor, it should recover soon......¡¹

    Nonna looked at Sally quizzically, but seemed to be satisfied with the exnation.

    ¡¸Then you can put in lots of beans. We can give what we eat in the mansion to the citizens. Because Tristanughed at all of the head chef¡¯s tricks, we have plenty of excess. I love meat, but that¡¯s not the case for beans.¡¹

    ¡¸I will arrange for it immediately to be a charity gift from the madam.¡¹

    Sallyplies with the request as Nonna sighs while watching Maria and the others hand out hearty soups to children and elderly.

    ¡¸Well, try not to push yourselves. That goes for Leticia-san and the younger sister too.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, Sharon is a younger b¨D¨D¡¹

    Nonna, who was facing the other way, quickly turns around and grabs Sharon¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Younger brother? Did you say younger brother!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no......that was a mistake.¡¹

    Leticia averts her eyes, but Nonna, confident in her hearing ability, doesn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡¸I have a thorough grasp of almost all of Aegir-sama¡¯s lovers! If you...... are trying to steer Aegir-sama in a strange direction......¡¹

    Holding onto Sharon¡¯s head, Nonna threatens him and then walks away.

    ¡¸Are you alright, Sharon? Sorry, your sister misspoke......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine. More importantly, Nonna-sama¡¯s boobs rubbed against my face, yet I didn¡¯t feel anything at all...... I knew that the feudal lord-sama was the correct choice...... sis, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to take him!¡¹

    ¡¸......the tasty hot pot is almost ready~¡¹

    ¡¸......let¡¯s include lots of the beans Nonna-san gave us.¡¹

    ¡¸Madam, please calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸How can I stay quiet about this!? Aegir-sama already doesn¡¯t discriminate between older and younger girls. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if heys hands on people of that side!¡¹

    Nonna breathes heavily as she boards an escorted carriage to the city walls.

    She is going to visit the settlements surrounding Rafen.

    ¡¸What are you huffing about? Are you in heat?¡¹

    The moment she passed under the simple castle gates, defiant words were hurled at her from above.

    A wave of anger washed over Nonna immediately, apanied by a slight amount of joy, as she burst out of the carriage.

    ¡¸Like a pervert who is in heat all year round can speak!¡¹

    The person on top of the gates was Ca.

    She was standing on the highest part of the narrow gate currently being repaired, wearing her usual half-sleeved skirt.

    ¡¸Ca-sama, we¡¯ve finished with the stone work here. How does it look?¡¹

    Theborers working on the city wall repairs walk along an unstable footing to her.

    Ca closes one eye and inspects the wall.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good at all, look how nted it is. You¡¯ve been doing this for 25 years and don¡¯t even know how to stack stones properly? Redo it!¡¹

    Ca steps on theborers face.

    His shoulders slump in disappointment, but doesn¡¯t show any anger or hate against the humiliating act.

    ¡¸She scolded you chumps after all! Measure things more urately!¡¹

    ¡¸No boss, you said we¡¯d have to redo it because we¡¯re also nted. You knew that and told us to go get stepped on anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸Boss...... yelling at us when you have a bulge in your pants doesn¡¯t w¨D¨D o!!¡¹

    Nonna res at Ca as theborers go back and forth with each other.

    ¡¸Ca, your underwear ispletely visible. Even if you¡¯re doing so unintentionally or feel embarrassed, as Aegir-sama¡¯s wife, you should not be showing your underwear to workers!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m letting them touch me, what¡¯s the big deal with letting them peek under my skirt? Who cares?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t im to know your sexual fetishes, but this issue has to do with the Hardlett household! An obscene and perverted woman is unfit to be a part of it!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about when you have two obscene lumps hanging on your chest!? And you have two nipples as ck as the bottom of a shoe!¡¹

    Nonna, enraged, pounces on Ca, though their arguing doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Who did you say is ck!? I applied the stain remover Natia-san gave me every day, so it¡¯s now a pretty pink color! Take a look at the nipples that Aegir-sama has told me are cute!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to expose your breasts in public? Who¡¯s the pervert here!!?¡¹

    As Nonna loses her cool and unleashes her chest, Sally spreads her arms to block the men¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡¸Ca¡¯s the one who is over thirty and whose special ce is all ck!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what? It¡¯s not ck at all! It was trained by Aegir and just developed a little color! It isn¡¯t very different from yours. Let me see!¡¹

    ¡¸No, stop it you pervert! I¡¯m being raped, Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    Maruru calls over the wagon to hide the scene and ces a sign with the words ¡°if you look, I¡¯ll tell the feudal lord¡±, which instantly scatters the onlookers.

    ¡¸Nonna-sama, she has pink nipples, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Those giant tits and such cute nipples...... that¡¯s so hot. Oh, I better be careful what I say or my family will be impregnated.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn virgin, the supreme one here is Ca-sama with her darkened pussy. How nice would it be to get her to piss on me?¡¹

    ¡¸Boss......I¡¯ve worked for you for 10 years and didn¡¯t know you had such fetishes.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca fought a little longer, having forgotten themselves, but gradually calmed down, fixed their clothes and separated.

    ¡¸Fuu......whatever. I¡¯m going to inspect the suburbs. Try your best not to fall from the wall.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa......do whatever you want. Just be back in the evening. It¡¯s not entirely safe yet.¡¹

    Nonna returns to the carriage, while Ca climbs back on top of the wall.

    ¡¸Ah, I just remembered. You over there,e here.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Me?¡¹

    Nonna calls a worker who is carrying wood toe closer to the carriage.

    ¡¸This is a fee for Ca¡¯s stupidity of course. Also, tell me if she cheats because I¡¯ll spank her ass until it¡¯s swollen.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, didn¡¯t you realize?¡¹

    The worker wipes his dirtied face with a towel.

    ¡¸Ah, Mireille-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    After Nonna was greeted by Mireille, she handed over the money silently and motioned for the carriage to depart, maintaining eye contact.

    ¡¸Hey, you definitely didn¡¯t realize me! Ca, don¡¯tugh! Yeah, I¡¯m a masculine woman who likes to get muddy after all! I actually feel calm when I hold a shovel and pickaxe!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, if it isn¡¯t the madam! How unexpected of you toe visit our impoverished vige!!¡¹

    The vige chief hurriedly wees Nonna as she arrives at the suburban vige.

    Nonna, hiding her mouth with a paper fan, answers in a good mood almost like she wanted such a reaction.

    ¡¸This is also a legal wife¡¯s duty. Is everything alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Because the feudal lord and the madam were kind enough to overlook this vige, we can rebuild somehow!¡¹

    The vige chief bows deeply.

    ¡¸This vige turned into a battlefield when fighting against the South Yuguria army, so Adolph-sama designated a special reconstruction section for us. Prioritizing the restoration of the fields and roads as well as charity to the vigers were especially generous acts.¡¹

    Sally fills in the missing information when Nonna tilts her head in confusion.

    Nonna mutters to herself, acknowledging the exnation, but finally stares at Sally¡¯s face doubtfully.

    ¡¸Hey Sally. You¡¯ve been talking about Adolph this whole time.¡¹

    Sally takes one step backward.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve developed a rtionship with that man. A rtion with the man who cut my allowance, and interfered with my waste...... I mean, the legal wife¡¯s investments!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it, madam! Uu......I can¡¯t keep quiet anymore.¡¹

    Sally denies at first, but sensing she could not convince Nonna, decides to tell the truth.

    ¡¸Actually, Adolph-sama requested me to watch over the madam¡¯s deeds, which were the main cause for his worries, and stop you from making any poor choices.¡¹

    ¡¸Grrr!¡¹

    Maruruforts the angry Nonna.

    ¡¸Of course I rejected him, since I couldn¡¯t bear to criticize every single thing the madam does after I¡¯ve been treated so kindly. I swore to Timis, the God of justice, that I would not do anything unfair to the madam!¡¹

    Sally stares straight into Nonna¡¯s eyes.

    Nonna also returned the stare, determined she was not lying, and calmed down.

    ¡¸......however.¡¹

    ¡¸However!?¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s eyes shoot open.

    ¡¸Intellectual and bold...... but a little absent-minded during his personal life...... such a man is...... well, my type.¡¹

    Sally covers her face with both hands.

    The normally cool and collected girl didn¡¯t blush often.

    ¡¸D-did I perchance betray the madam?¡¹

    Nonna puffs her cheeks and tugs on Sally¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in a woman¡¯s nature to fall in love. Nothing can be changed even if I me you. But...... if Adolph and I got into a dispute, whose side will you choose?¡¹

    Sally replies without a moment of hesitation.

    ¡¸I would choose the madam¡¯s side while praying Adolph-sama does not dislike me.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine. Sally will continue to be my precious attendant.¡¹

    Ovee with emotion, Sally hugs Nonna and buries her face in the valley of her mistress¡¯s cleavage.

    Nonna¡¯s eyes dart left and right, and she awkwardly tries to hide her embarrassment by questioning Maruru.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not in love with that man either, are you!? I better not have both my attendants stolen from me.¡¹

    Maruru smiles gently and shakes her head.

    ¡¸Absolutely not. Adolph-sama is theplete opposite of my preferences.¡¹

    Maruru happily looks at Nonna as she continues on.

    ¡¸I like physically strong men rather than smart men. I don¡¯t mind if the man is a little less intelligent as long as he has muscles.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh, is that so? In that case, Adolph is no good.¡¹

    Nonna mutters, reaffirming her distaste for that man.

    ¡¸Adolph-sama is passive towards females, I would prefer a man who is greedier......almost like a beast.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh......is that so?¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s face fills with suspicion.

    ¡¸Also, I would like to live a life of luxury. I prefer if the person is rich and has a certain amount of status...... I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s eyes be more and more narrow.

    ¡¸Lastly......night time activity is also important. Vitality......and also technique...... and size...... I would prefer one on therger side.¡¹

    ¡¸Maruru.¡¹

    Maruru blushed after she spoke, absorbed with her delusions, but then instantly turned pale when Nonna¡¯s soft voice cut through the tense atmosphere like a needle.

    ¡¸Maruru, Maruru? Maruruu!¡¹

    ¡¸Forget what I said, madam.¡¹

    Nonna held down Maruru and was about to press her against her boobs when a troubled voice called out to her.

    ¡¸Sorry Nonna? Are you free?¡¹

    The one who appeared was Melissa. Dorothea was also behind her.

    ¡¸Ara, why are you two outside Rafen?¡¹

    Nonna releases Maruru and puts on a calm front.

    Maruru breathes a long sigh of relief.

    ¡¸The continuation is tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Piiu!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha...... so the reason we¡¯re here is for the children.¡¹

    Gathered around them are young kids, ranging from those who just started learning how to walk to boys and girls in their early teens.

    ¡¸They¡¯re children who lost their parents in the war.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ahem, Aegir-sama did what a feudal lord was supposed to do and drove South Yuguria away. He did not make a single mistake. All the fault lies with South Yuguria.¡¹

    Nonna, although feeling somewhat awkward, stands up straight and deres with dignity.

    If she apologized, she knew her husband¡¯s authority would be negatively affected.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m not ming Aegir-san. Besides, the matter with South Yuguria is dealt with. What¡¯s most important now is that these kids don¡¯t starve or freeze to death.¡¹

    Melissa tries to stroke the hair of a small frightened girl, but the child yelps and rejects her.

    Unlike the children from the orphanage who cling to Meliss and Dorothea, it hasn¡¯t been very long since these kids lost their parents, so it isn¡¯t easy for them to open up to others.

    ¡¸I want to ensure they get a house with a roof over their heads, has a furnace and is provided with warm food, but it¡¯s difficult considering the current state of Rafen, that¡¯s why...... if you could please help.¡¹

    Melissa looks at Nonna, trying to appeal to her emotions.

    ¡¸......then we can build a shack for them in the corner of the mansion¡¯s courtyard. As for food, we should have enough food leftover to feed children. However! It¡¯ll be temporary! When the situation gets better, they have to leave immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna!¡¹

    Melissa hugs Nonna.

    Nonna ps her arms and eventually knocks Melissa away with her breasts so she can give one more warning.

    ¡¸If there are other prospects, they have to leave right away. Especially the older girls!¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t the boys go first?¡¹

    Dorothea corrects her, but Nonna disagrees.

    ¡¸The girls should be first! Try to imagine what would happen when Aegir-sama returns from battle and sees the soon-to-be women...... they¡¯ll be impregnated in the blink of an eye. I¡¯m not going to sit idly and watch the number of girls increase!!¡¹

    Nonna tilts her head about 30 degrees, presses against Maruru and drives her toward the wall.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going home!¡¹

    Nonna shouts her intention and pats the heads of a few nearby children before boarding her carriage.

    ¡¸E-excuse me...... I am Polte, a domestic affairs official sent by Adolph-sama to do a damage investigation. You are Sally-san, correct? I have something to ask......if you don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. The madam is leaving, so I will have to returnter.¡¹

    A Few Days Later. Rafen Mansion ¨C Banquet Hall.

    There was popr music ying and people wearing magnificent outfits dining in the banquet hall.

    A party not unlike those before the war was being held.

    However, the grand window, which was normally opened to allow the beautiful nightscape of Rafen to be admired, was covered by a red curtain.

    It was to hide the city as it underwent construction.

    Adolphined whether this kind of event was really necessary during wartime, but Nonna insisted that it is exactly during these trying times when it¡¯s meaningful for neighboring nobles to gather, an opinion supported by udia and Gretel, which ultimately decided the oue.

    ¡¸I see you are in good spirits, Madam Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you as well, Baroness *****. It is unfortunate what happened to your husband.¡¹

    Nonna embraces the guest meekly.

    ¡¸I know it must be tough, but your son is still alive and well. Your family line survived. If you ever find yourself in trouble, rely on the Hardlett household and we will be your strength.¡¹

    Moved to tears, the guest of about thirty years old gripped Nonna¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡¸I will also pass the information to my husband. However, if you want to meet, please inform me. No matter the circumstances, you are not to meet with him alone, even if it¡¯s a mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. If that is what you say.¡¹

    After Nonna got up from her seat, she sighed.

    ¡¸If Aegir-sama meets a thirty year old widow who suddenly lost her husband, he¡¯ll eat her up in five minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸Regardless, it¡¯s been a while since the neighboring nobles gathered, but the damage is greater than expected.¡¹

    Gretel, who is from a prestigious Count¡¯s family,ments as she hands Nonna a dish of water and a leash connected to her cor.

    ¡¸......can you do something about this? You are of noble birth and people might see you.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies, Nonna-san. Since master is absent, you are currently my owner.¡¹

    Gretel lovingly strokes her cor before changing her expression back to a serious one.

    ¡¸While you were acting separately, I received the same proposal from two nearby families. Rather than the unknown and unbacked Nonna-san, they told me I should be the legal wife, being connected to the Beltz family. They asked me to rely on them if I ever needed help. I gave them ambiguous answers.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me their names. Hahaa...... those prideful bi-......malicious women. That house belongs to Count Coover from the north. I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations and teach him a lesson. The other house is...... that small one. Taking revenge for that argument we had earlier? How dare he challenge us without considering the difference in power. If he doesn¡¯t back off from one warning, then I will ept the fight.¡¹

    Nonna arches her back andughs fearlessly.

    She is one of the youngest among the wives of the feudal lords, but she already showed no traces of restraint.

    ¡¸That is......just fine.¡¹

    Looming outside the window was udia.

    ¡¸Yes, I am the official wife of the Hardlett house. My rtionship with Aegir-sama doesn¡¯t change either. Should I be afraid of weak families who are merely older than me?¡¹

    Gretel gulps.

    As the saliva travelled down her throat, the bell attached to her cor jingled.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll pull in those who depend on us and crush those who oppose us.¡¹

    udia nods approvingly.

    Her deep crimson ankle-length dress wrapped tightly around her body.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......madam, don¡¯t leap to the second floor. That¡¯s an impossible task for me.¡¹

    The one who was out of breath was udia¡¯s attendant, ra.

    ¡¸Now then, shall we head back?¡¹

    Nonna removes Gretel¡¯s cor, while udia thers more lotion on her ck lustre skin.

    ¡¸Hasn¡¯t socializing be more entertaining? All the more during wartime or when families are feuding with each other.¡¹

    udia teases as she grins and flexes her biceps and neck muscles.

    ¡¸A little...... I guess.¡¹

    Although taken aback, she agreed with those words.

    Nonna skips about with udia¡¯s warm gaze on her, and her appearance was bright like never before.

    However, the words she muttered in an open ce to herself were not heard by anybody.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you¡¯ve reached the top. This is high enough...... if you want more...... if you aim further up......¡¹

    There is one more story to add.

    ¡¸Gehoh, gehoh, didn¡¯t you hear it over here?¡¹

    Mireille chokes on the dust kicked up by her digging.

    With a towel around her neck and her sleeves rolled up, it was hard to tell her apart from a maleborer.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a rather silly story though. They say someone sobs every night, which sounds pretty nonsensical at first, but it feels more real when multiple people corroborate the same ount. It should be just within the city walls...... well, it¡¯s a ce where it¡¯s not umon for people to die.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s pretty disgusting. Woah, I hit it...... this is a shell from a catapult?¡¹

    Mireille knocks her shovel against the object several times, confirming it is steel and not a rock.

    The metal ball is buried pretty deep.

    An unusually chilly wind blows against the necks of the two females.

    ¡¸It¡¯s right on the mark. Dig around it and check.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuegh...... there¡¯s definitely a dead person under here. Please don¡¯t haunt me. The one who killed you was South Yuguria.¡¹

    Mireille hollows out a ring around the cannonball and tries to pry it loose.

    And then it happened.

    £¨It hurts£©

    ¡¸Ah, there it is. I¡¯m counting on you to take care of the rest.¡¹

    Ca turns around and runs, but the pale-faced Mireille grabs her neck.

    £¨It¡¯s so narrow.£©

    Mireille lets go of the cannonball, but its center of mass slowly shifts.

    £¨It¡¯s so dark.£©

    When the metal ball slid to the side, the voice became clearer.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m running!¡¹

    ¡¸Pull me up too! I only agreed to this because you invited me!¡¹

    And then the steel orbpletely slipped off.

    £¨Let me outta hereeeee!!!£©

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiih!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!¡¹

    Mireille fell on her ass and Ca tripped during her attempt at escaping, falling t on her face.

    £¨You¡¯re so meeeaaan!! I was blown away by the wind. I tried so hard to go back home and something fell on my head all of a sudden. I was pitch ck and narrow and I couldn¡¯t breathe and I was hungry.£©

    Appearing before the duo was the translucent Casie.

    Because the cannonball pressed down on her body for such a long period, her head deformed to the point that it was the same size as her body, making her look like a t and stretched thin snowman.

    £¨You¡¯re so cruel, so cruel! I want to go home!!£©

    Furthermore, she held so much resentment within her that she could be seen by everyone.

    ¡¸Gyaa, what is that!? A double-body person!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, a human like that doesn¡¯t exist. Besides, it¡¯s floating.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be a ghost...... or not, a ghost wouldn¡¯t have such a strange shape.¡¹

    And so, the poor double-body Casie drifted back to the mansion. Please go to https://.novelupdates/Oukoku-e-Tsuzuku-Michi/ to read thetest chapters for free

 Chapter 459: Endless Cannonfire?

    <h4>Chapter 459: Endless Cannonfire?</h4>

    It¡¯s been a few weeks since we left Meldora and then another few days after that since we arrived with arger party near the border where Erich withdrew and set up headquarters.

    Right now, I am sitting down at a strategy conference, resting my elbow on the table without looking at the giant map.

    In the meeting ce, Erich and the other staff officers are pointing at the map and arguing, but they only discuss the repositioning of troops or the supply routes and there are no signs they would touch the topic of a decisive battle.

    Bored of the matter at hand, I turn and whisper to the person next to me.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not moving, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy cannot afford to mount an offensive. After we retreated, they did not pursue us. Hyaa...... geez!¡¹

    To entertain myself, I bring my right hand under the table and poke the side and waist of Celia who is standing beside me.

    Although Celia resisted slightly, she did not seem to dislike my teasing and countered by prodding at my back.

    ¡¸I understand the enemy¡¯s situation, but we¡¯re just talking about repositioning.¡¹

    ¡¸I see no change in the enemy¡¯s squad cement or formation. I believe what Lord Hardlett is...... ah!¡¹

    My left hand slithers down M¡¯s thigh.

    She res back angrily, but when my hand gently rubs her leg back and forth, I feel her open them up a tiny bit.

    Unhappy that she was left behind, M was in a bad mood the whole day yesterday.

    However, the more a woman is upset, the more passionate the night time reconciliation bes. Last night was pretty intense.

    The dignified M drooled as she screamed like an animal and I was aroused every time she seemed close to passing out.

    In the missionary position, she would lock her legs tightly around my waist, in the cowgirl position, she would arch her body way back......I should stop reminiscing.

    I won¡¯t be able to make any excuses if I ejacte in the war council.

    ¡¸I think it would be fine if we tested the waters with an attack.¡¹

    This time, Yakov brings himself up to my ear and whispers back to me so that no one else could hear.

    ¡¸The thing is, the staff officers are going on about morale and about how our moves need to be based on proven results, that¡¯s why our overall mobility is dulled. The General should speak up and...... geh!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Yakov stops himself in the middle ofining to Erich.

    It¡¯s not because he was conscious of his surroundings.

    It was because a cloudy substance suddenly trickled from M¡¯s legs to the chair and then along the chair until it spilled onto the floor.

    Did the oue of yesterday¡¯s lovemaking leak out just now?

    It got stuck inside her due to how thick it was and was probably loosened when I touched her thigh.

    Thankfully, M is seated, so the others cannot directly see what is happening.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    M blushes and purses her lips, trying to look straight ahead like nothing was wrong.

    Not only was the chair a mess, but it was already spreading to the floor, so she could not stand up and could only stay calm in hopes that nobody would realize. Even so, there was nothing she could about the smell.

    ¡¸......what is this fishy smell? It smells familiar.¡¹

    ¡¸I also hear a sound like sugar syrup being worked. Could this be an enemy spy?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the same scenting from my wife after I left the house for military duties. Why is this smell on the battlefield?¡¹

    The staff officers andmanders start to notice.

    I think it¡¯s off topic, but if the current agenda has been thoroughly investigated, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    Everyone follows the wafting smell and starts ncing at me.

    M¡¯s expression stays the same, but her body trembles and tears well up in the corners of her eyes.

    If people found out that semen dripped out from her during the war council, she might stay in bed forever.

    I have to save her.

    ¡¸Military Commissioner.¡¹

    I raise my hand and get up from my chair.

    Even if M didn¡¯t leak anything, I had something to say. Now I can get it off my chest.

    ¡¸Why are we wasting precious time on trifling matters?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gazes focus on me.

    Of course, Erich gives me a serious stare as well.

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe I already told you that the aforementioned weapons were taken from the ancient ruins in Meldora and that they have been stopped. Why are we still hesitating to attack?¡¹

    The staff officers exchange looks, and after mumbling amongst each other, make troubled expressions.

    ¡¸We have certainly received Lord Hardlett¡¯s report. You embarked on a mostly solo mission, aided by the friendly Aless, and captured Meldora......proving yourself to be a brave matchless general, and I have no shred of doubt about that.¡¹

    ¡¸......however, the things you mentioned like the ancient Jirubiru ruins, magic weapons, and giant mechanical soldiers......as well as sending an order from the center of the ruins to stop all weapons...... don¡¯t sound very realistic.¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, you said that the ancient fortress has been sealed and can no longer be entered......¡¹

    So they think I¡¯m lying?

    When I stared at the staff officers, they awkwardly avoided eye contact and looked to Erich for help.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe you lied. You don¡¯t have a reason to. ......it is, however, possible that you misunderstood or mistook what you saw. It sounds ridiculous even now when I repeat the story to myself.¡¹

    Does it?

    There was arge space beneath the castle which happened to be an ancient fortress.

    We asked an automatic puppet we discovered there to disable the enemy¡¯s mysterious weapons, led giant mechanical soldiers to conquer Meldora, then closed the entrance to the fortress to prevent future entry.

    Yep, sounds like a lie to me.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen any change in the enemy camp from the time you departed until now. Those weapons are still ced in vital points and staring us straight in the face. It would have been easier to understand if they burst into mes or fell apart¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not doubting Lord Hardlett by any means, it¡¯s that the possibility of the weapons still working will lead to an inevitable defeat if weunch an attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Supposing we are able to retreat while minimizing losses, the consecutive defeats we will suffer during the chance we finally get to turn the battle around will cause the unity of the vassal lords to waver, or worse, cause the people to lose confidence in the royal family......¡¹

    As Erich folds his arms, the staff officers, fearful of retaliation from me, supplement Erich¡¯s reasoning.

    They don¡¯t have to be so afraid, I¡¯m not going to lose my cool and attack them here.

    Well, I understand what they¡¯re saying.

    If I was in their positions and were told this crazy story right before being ordered to risk my life in battle, my answer would also be no.

    That¡¯s why I should have used action instead of words from the beginning.

    ¡¸If you see her, I¡¯m sure you will believe what I said about the ancient ruins.¡¹

    I pull the hand of the female who I asked to stand behind me.

    ¡¸Aahn, father.¡¹

    Appearing is Naesys¨D¨Dwait, that¡¯s the wrong person.

    Celia closes her eyes and points her face up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸My mistake. I mean her.¡¹

    This time, I¡¯m sure I pulled Tikuku.

    ¡¸Rainbow colored hair, how unusual.¡¹

    ¡¸Her eyes are also like that of a monster...... no, there¡¯s no way you would be walking around with a monster.¡¹

    Erich holds up a hand as people start to get restless.

    ¡¸So, who might you be? What do you know about those weapons?¡¹

    I nod when Tikuku turns to me for permission.

    ¡¸I am T-99, facility preservation and management support type automatic puppet. Based on the known information, I estimate the weapons you are referring to are the A-7 magic cannon and the R-12 scatter shot suppressing magic cannon. Both weapons have been forced to shut down by my authority 461 hours ago. As a result of the central core being frozen, it is impossible to reactivate them on an individual level. The Bados fortress is an integrated fortress for defending a wide area, allowing for remote control ofrge magic weapons within a 500 km radius.¡¹

    Although she spoke rapidly, each word was clearly enunciated.

    Now, everyone should be convinced.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    I ask full of confidence.

    But their reactions were different from what I expected.

    ¡¸It still doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that only raises one more question.¡¹

    Erich is simrly conflicted.

    ¡¸From my point of view, this girl is simply someone who speaks fast and has strange hair and eyes. I need to see more concrete evidence.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think they would be so doubtful.

    I can¡¯t exactly dismantle Tikuku either, I have to rely on her to prove what she is.

    ¡¸Tikuku, don¡¯t you have any special skill to verify the truth of the ancient civilization?¡¹

    ¡¸Request is ambiguous, cannotprehend. Please provide a specific action.¡¹

    I show Tikuku the records of the inconsequential transport corps piled in front of me for a few seconds, then flip it over.

    ¡¸You can memorize all of that, right? Transcribe it back to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    Tikuku replicates the list of what she only saw for a few seconds with 100% uracy.

    Once again, I look at Erich to see what he thinks.

    ¡¸Impressive memory. I want her as my secretary. ......what does that have to do with the ancient civilization though?¡¹

    That wasn¡¯t good enough either?

    I look around, point the handle of the pen I found downward and rest it on top of Tikuku¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Keep your bnce so the pen doesn¡¯t fall.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    Tikuku stands straight without trembling a single bit.

    What does Erich think?

    ¡¸She has great bnce. She must have a talent for acrobatics, just like the girl beside you.¡¹

    I turn and notice Celia also copying her.

    When she makes eye contact with me, she shrinks apologetically.

    The faces of Erich and the staff officers change from stunned to annoyed.

    ¡¸Please Tikuku, can¡¯t you do anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Please provide a specific instruction and I will execute it.¡¹

    I can¡¯t think of anything. Oh, right.

    ¡¸Do something a human can¡¯t do. Anything is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Tikuku¡¯s head tilted briefly and then she turned to Erich.

    Already having no further expectations, Erich watches with his elbow resting on the table.

    ¡¸Executing action a human body is incapable of.¡¹

    Tikuku¡¯s head rotates so that it faces backward.

    ¡¸¡¸Dowah!!¡¹¡¹

    Themanders and staff officers paying attention fall over.

    Tikuku walks forward a couple steps and then returns her head to its original position after making oneplete rotation.

    ¡¸An action the human body is incapable of.¡¹

    Despite her expressionless, it seemed like she puffed out her t chest proudly, but her head was slightly off-center.

    Celia, teach her how to do it properly.

    ¡¸How about that?¡¹

    ¡¸......sorry, the only thing I can say about this girl is that she appears to be a multi-talented performer. Honestly, I¡¯m bing more suspicious of whether the weapons were really stopped.¡¹

    That was when one of the staff officers timidly raised his hand.

    ¡¸I have a suggestion, if everyone is alright with it.¡¹

    Judging from his reserved attitude, he must have the lowest rank among the staff officers.

    Nheless, Erich smiles and wees him to share his idea.

    ¡¸Dorcen. Speak your mind. We aren¡¯t getting anywhere with this street performance anyways.¡¹

    How vile.

    ¡¸Yessir! I propose that we form a small assault force and attack the enemy base to force them to use the weapons.¡¹

    ¡¸Scouting their strength, I guess that¡¯s pretty standard. Even if they are repelled, it¡¯s not enough to be counted a defeat...... although if the army is notrge enough, there is a chance the enemy will not use the weapon.¡¹

    When Erich points out a potential w in the n, the staff officer named Dorcen¡¯s eyes nervously nce at me.

    ¡¸Right, the force must contain a small number of people but also provide enough of a threat to the enemy. The members must excel in battle and be known by name¨D¨D¡¹

    Even Erich looks at me and jerks his chin two times to spur me on.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    As I interrupt Dorcen, Erich taps his finger on the desk, peering into my eyes as he does so.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I left it to you so I¡¯ll have you take responsibility until the very end.¡¹

    Although he spoke in a disgusted tone, he doesn¡¯t seem pissed off.

    He was just curious.

    ¡¸Then I will select the point of attack!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    Dorcen salutes and leaves the meeting ce.

    ¡¸Our real attack wille after we confirm the stoppage of the weapons. Everyone, we cannot rx but please rest your bodies.¡¹

    Erich proceeds to wrap up the war council.

    I guess now is as good a time as any.

    It¡¯s time to look after Celia, Tikuku, Naesys, and M.

    There is already a puddle at M¡¯s feet.

    I¡¯m amazed at how much I pumped inside her.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett. I will be handing you the order documents for the operation personally, so follow me to my room.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir.¡¹

    I exit the assembly hall along with Erich.

    As soon as we escape from line of sight, he stands next to me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your real motive?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, so you figured out after all.¡¹

    A brief smile forms on Erich¡¯s face, only to disappear just as quickly.

    ¡¸Since it came from you, I have no doubt that those weapons have been stopped. There is no need to check any further.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why?¡¹

    Erich shows me a reluctant expression.

    ¡¸The one I¡¯m doubting isn¡¯t you. It¡¯s Dorcen.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    I¡¯m convinced. The look Erich gave that guy was clearly strange.

    It¡¯s just a hunch though.

    ¡¸He¡¯s almost certainly guilty. In all likelihood, he is keeping in touch with South Yuguria...... however I don¡¯t want to conduct a public investigation for a traitor. We can¡¯t fight while suspecting ourpanions after all.¡¹

    ¡¸So, are you nning to set a trap......?¡¹

    Erich twists his neck slightly.

    ¡¸To be more urate, I¡¯m going to spring his trap and foil it by throwing you in it.¡¹

    That doesn¡¯t sound very pleasant.

    ¡¸The only information I gave to Dorcen was the report that you wrote and whatever you talked about during the war council. The report written by your subordinate¨D¨DTristan, I believe¨D¨Dwas only read by me. He will create his trap based on that. See through it.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to worry why my report is being used as a fake.

    It¡¯s probably because I made too many errors.

    ¡¸Understood. But can I ask something basic?¡¹

    Erich makes a face like he¡¯s fed up.

    I know it¡¯s a dumb question, but I thought I¡¯d ask anyway.

    ¡¸If you know Dorcen is guilty, why not eliminate him immediately? If you¡¯re concerned with how it affects others, you could make it look like an ident.¡¹

    Dorcen is the lowest rank within the staff officers.

    He¡¯s not expendable, but the entire army won¡¯t copse if he dies.

    If he¡¯s a traitor, it would be better if he was gotten rid of right away. He¡¯s not a female either.

    ¡¸......I have to bepletely sure before making a decision when he isn¡¯t 100% guilty on the surface.¡¹

    I wait for his exnation to continue.

    ¡¸Frankly, Dorcen is someone I¡¯ve known for a while. During the days in the Wings of Dawn, he was a clever kid who often followed me......recently, I got the impression that he finally figured out how to use his smarts.¡¹

    Erich closes his eyes and sighs like he was disappointed in how things turned out.

    So he was one of his long-serving members?

    Now that I think about it, I remember seeing his face back then every so often.

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t particrly attached to money and he doesn¡¯t have a strong desire to be promoted. I can¡¯t figure out the reason he¡¯s contacting South Yuguria. Perhaps he isn¡¯t satisfied with me somehow......¡¹

    Erich¡¯s eyes open again.

    ¡¸In other words, a personal issue. You still want to go through with the n?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    An immediate answer, huh? I don¡¯t exactly want to do anything for this Dorcen guy, but Erich will owe me one.

    I should ept his request even if it¡¯s a hassle and a little dangerous.

    ¡¸So what will I get in return?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, already negotiating conditional terms?¡¹

    Erich chuckles.

    ¡¸After the battle in Meldora, I picked up the former King Busco and his two daughters. I want you to let them stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸......hey.¡¹

    His voice sounds scary.

    Well, I listened to Erich¡¯s personal problem so it¡¯s only fair if he listens to a personal request of mine.

    ¡¸You idiot! Don¡¯t lump my feelings toward a senior subordinate together with your carnal desires! Knowing you, I¡¯m sure the two girls are already pregnant!¡¹

    Erich takes a breath and calms down.

    ¡¸......they were the two girls standing behind you during the war council, right? Meaning the one on his knees behind them is Busco? I think he was asionally getting kicked by them.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, he¡¯s a rather despicable fellow whose wife and children no longer love him.¡¹

    Busco has been following behind me on his hands and knees.

    Normally, seeing someone prostrate before me is unpleasant, but this goes beyond that, and I¡¯m even a little impressed that he¡¯s willing to climb up stairs like that.

    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯m counting on you. Take Agor¡¯s battalion with you. You two are close and the numbers are just right.¡¹

    This is simply a warm-up battle.

    I wonder what the trap will be.

    A Few Days Later. Southern Border ¨C A Certain Fort.

    ¡¸Hm, it matches with the information so far.¡¹

    Sekrit, who was up in the trees, bends her body backward and falls head first.

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹

    As Agor and I rush to catch her, Sekrit twists her body in midaid andnds on the top of Agor¡¯s head.

    ¡¸It appears to be an ordinary fort with a stone wall and a wooden fence, guarded by roughly 2000 soldiers in standard positions. There are 2 big ones and 3 small ones sitting on the watchtowers.¡¹

    Sekrit ignores the agonizing Agor and re-equips the armor she removed to climb up the tree as she reports her findings.

    She circles around, just far enough out of my reach, and returns to where allied soldiers were hiding

    ¡¸......I see. Then let us begin as nned.¡¹

    I extend a hand towards Sekrit to check on her, but she casually backsteps and dodges me.

    She¡¯s angry that I didn¡¯t take her to Meldora.

    And unnecessarily so, especially since Celia talked boastfully about her experience in the ruins.

    For this particr operation, I¡¯m apanied only by battalionmander Agor, Sekrit, and Tikuku.

    Celia was too excited and would likely make a blunder so she was held back by Erich.

    Agor ising obviously because he¡¯s themanding officer, Tikuku ising because I¡¯m worried what would happen if she¡¯s out of my sight, and I had intended to also bring the visibly angry Brynhildr and Sekrit to make up for not taking them thest time.

    However, Brynhildr didn¡¯t even present herself to me, while Sekrit, who I thought agreed silently, turned out to still be upset.

    Last night, I wanted toy with her like I did with M......

    Except she only used her mouth for a bit and quickly went to sleep before I could cum.

    I pleaded for her to continue, but she refused, leaving me utterly helpless. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t calm downst night.

    The soldiers around me talk noisily.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett has had that boner since this morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Is he turned on from seeing blood......regardless, it¡¯s huge. I initially thought he had a sword in his pants.

    ¡¸No, he gets like that when he wants to fuck the enemy. What a fearsome man.¡¹

    ¡¸......hey. Why are you also getting hard? Why are you breathing so heavily from seeing Hardlett?¡¹

    If weird rumors arise again and suppress the recent evaluations of myself as a fierce general, I¡¯m holding Sekrit ountable.

    ¡¸I will fulfill my role. But I won¡¯t be mounting you for a while.¡¹

    Sekrit removes the prosthetic attachment for daily usage andtches one that has a hose equipped.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use this instead of a cock to relieve myself.¡¹

    Her red tongue slithers out of her pale lips and licks the tip of her artificial arm.

    ¡¸How long are you going to writhe in pain? Commence the attack.¡¹

    ¡¸This woman, treating someone who was going to help her in such a manner...... begin the attack, do as we nned!¡¹

    Agor shouts his order angrily.

    The soldiers in hiding jump out and charge toward the enemy fort.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸They really came! So it¡¯s them¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Get to your stations and intercept them! Special cannons? Those will be used at the fort ruler¡¯s discretion. Give your best effort first!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you all ready? Don¡¯t screw this up.¡¹

    Although they were briefly stunned, the enemy soldiers reacted quickly to the surprise attack.

    Like Erich said, it¡¯s very suspicious.

    ¡¸Hooh. This is......¡¹

    Sekrit nces at me, then the corners of her mouth curl up.

    I didn¡¯t tell her what Erich told me, so it must be her gut instinct.

    On the other hand, our allied soldiers know nothing of the situation.

    They are running as fast as they can to get closer to the fort before the enemy weapons activate.

    Agor, as the exemrymander he is, is running slightly behind the first line of soldiers and inspiring his troops, while we are hanging back until it¡¯s our turn.

    ¡¸Anyways, what a mysterious individual.¡¹

    Sekrit eyes Tikuku.

    She isn¡¯t making any metallic sounds as she runs, but her movements are odd.

    Her slender arms are somewhat spread out and she¡¯s taking small but fast strides.

    Although she is running like an infant who doesn¡¯t know any better, she¡¯s easily keeping up with us.

    No, she¡¯s actually slowing asionally, meaning she can probably go much faster.

    ¡¸Loose!¡¹

    Agor shouted his order when a suitable distance was closed, signalling his soldiers to shoot about a thousand ming arrows at the enemy fort.

    Like most battalions, Agor¡¯s army consisted of a thousand members.

    A thousand arrows were fired, meaning everyone had their own bow and arrow.

    Our objective this time, at least on the surface, was to verify whether the enemy weapons were stopped.

    For that reason, we needed an impactful attack.

    And so it was decided that everyone, including those not part of the archer unit, will st the enemy.

    Surely, such a collective volley will provide a sufficient threat......

    ¡¸Kuku, pathetic.¡¹

    ¡¸uracy rate: 22%.¡¹

    Many soldiers who aren¡¯t primarily archers miss badly, let alone hit their target, and some fail to even shoot properly, instead they misfire into the ground in front of them or set their arm on fire.

    ¡¸Don¡¯tugh. All that matters is if it looks intimidating.¡¹

    I peek at the group of men and women huddled together at the back.

    The people Erich ordered me to protect at all costs are not Agor¡¯s subordinates, they are information officers.

    Our surface objective of confirming the status of the ancient weapons will only be achieved when this group, specifically deployed for that goal, sees it with their own eyes.

    Our allies immediately drop their bows to the ground after one shot. The ancient weapons have yet to fire.

    ¡¸What was next again?¡¹

    ¡¸Fire bombs. We don¡¯t have siege weapons because of our strict march.¡¹

    Sekrit answers.

    But when I reach out to her, she ps my hand away.

    Soldiers light the porcin vessels on fire, swing them by the attached ropes to build up centrifugal force and then hurl them.

    The pots shatter on the outer edges of the fort, on the walls, and a few inside, spilling the burning oil contained within the bombs.

    That was when retaliation came in the form of arrows and ballista bolts, causing the first casualties on our side.

    The ancient weapons still remain silent.

    ¡¸I mean, of course they will.¡¹

    ¡¸Power source of the A-7 magic cannons have beenpletely turned off. It is impossible to use them.¡¹

    Tikuku says to me.

    At the same time, an arrow from the enemy hits her forehead with a soft clink, who then silently rubs the spot with her hands.

    Didn¡¯t I tell her to be careful not to injure her face?

    ¡¸What was after that?¡¹

    ¡¸It should be obvious.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s breathing bes rough.

    ¡¸It¡¯s party time.¡¹

    Our allied soldiers yell wildly as they encroach on the fort.

    Sekrit also pushes her way to the front.

    ¡¸A unison attack, huh...... I want to join in too, but I¡¯ll be a little more patient.¡¹

    As soldiers reach the wall, they throw the torches over the top, break the wooden fence with hammers, and attempt to climb up with ropes anddders.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t beat them in a shootout against their turrets! Keep them in check as you climb up quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Use your shields to tightly guard your side from arrows and stones! Give up if you get hit by a catapult!¡¹

    ¡¸Match your timing and climb up thedder together. If you go separately, you¡¯ll only be knocked off!¡¹

    Of course, the enemies won¡¯t let us do as we please.

    Countless arrows fly at our soldiers, boulders are flung from catapults installed inside the walls, and crossbows aim from the gaps of the outer wooden fence.

    ¡¸Shoot down the ones holding thedders! Defeating the shieldbearers won¡¯t do anything!¡¹

    ¡¸The gates are imprable thanks to Her Majesty¡¯s grace. Just watch out for anyone who tries to climb over!¡¹

    ¡¸Go ask the ruler of the fort one more time to use the special cannons!¡¹

    Allied soldiers flood into the fort while the enemy tries to prevent it with a rain of arrows and stones.

    There are no signs of the ancient weapons or cannons being used as the ¡°normal¡± siege progresses to its climax.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re going to shoot, now should be the time.¡¹

    I speak loud enough for the information officers to hear.

    If the ancient weapons fired now where our troops were clustered together, we would be dealt a serious blow.

    That¡¯s if they could fire.

    Oh, someone I recognize is climbing thedder...... no, that person is stepping on an ally soldier¡¯s head and jumping up.

    It goes without saying, it¡¯s Sekrit.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Try shooting me.¡¹

    Sekrit spreads her arms out, taunting the enemies.

    Of course, the enemy soldiers mercilessly bombard her with arrows.

    ¡¸Gyaa!!¡¹

    However, before the projectilesnded, Sekrit bounced straight up and the only one who turned into a porcupine was the poor ally soldier she used as a footstool.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, dance!¡¹

    An overwhelming stream of fire shoots out from Sekrit¡¯s left arm.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what is that fire!? Is it magic!?¡¹

    ¡¸My body¡¯s on fire! So hot! Save meee!!¡¹

    I can hear the terrified shouting and Sekrit¡¯s maniacalughter from over here.

    I thought she said that fire-breathing prosthetic attachment wasn¡¯t interesting, but she used it anyway.

    ¡¸Next is...... over there.¡¹

    Sekritnds back down on the head of the dead ally soldier and leaps again right before he falls.

    She sets her sights on a watchtower and sprays her hellfire.

    The turret is reinforced with iron ting which doesn¡¯t catch fire easily, but naturally has holes to allow arrows to be shot out.

    mes must have sneaked into those gaps, because doors and windows of the turret open from the inside, and enemy soldiers enveloped in mes start falling off.

    Sekrit cackles as she watches victims of her attack burn to death......I think that¡¯s a big enough impact.

    The information officers discuss among themselves with a strict gaze.

    ¡¸It looks like they really can¡¯t shoot them after all?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the fortress side hasn¡¯t felt real danger yet. It¡¯s possible their ammunition is precious and is being saved.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re being stubborn, but the information officers remain suspicious.

    With that said, this is still a battlefield and if they getcent, it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re in the back......

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    A female officer covers her face when my hand thrusts at her, thinking I was going to punch her.

    Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t do that.

    My right hand caught an iing enemy arrow in the nick of time.

    ¡¸You¡¯re on the battlefield. Talking is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Than¨D¨D wakya!?¡¹

    Before she could finish her sentence, I grabbed her head and pushed it down.

    A rock from a catapult narrowly grazes her hair.

    ¡¸But at least watch what¡¯s in front of you.¡¹

    A small pebble from the resulting crash bounced up and hit Tikuku in the forehead. And she once again rubbed the spot slowly with her hands.

    Hey, I told you to be careful too.

    As I help her up by her waist, I give her ass a quick pat.

    ¡¸Is this not enough? If I was the enemy, I would have used it already.¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, that¡¯s...... a matter capable of shifting the tides of battle, so we must be as cautious as possible......¡¹

    What a drag.

    It isn¡¯t a good idea to kill any more of Agor¡¯s soldiers either.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go. Watch closely.¡¹

    I month Schwartz and kick his belly.

    His giant ck body gallops like the wind and jumps into the fray.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll understand everything with this one attack.¡¹

    I raise my Keravnos.

    ¡¸Blow away.¡¹

    I point the tip of my spear at the gate and attract all of the enemy¡¯s hostility.

    Sunlight reflects off the Keravnos and it shines brightly.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I leave a trail of tumult in my wake.

    ¡¸The range of the mini genocide cannon is 150 m. Shall I use it?¡¹

    Ignoring Tikuku, who followed me like she was expected to, I shoulder the Keravnos and draw my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Margrave of the kingdom of Goldonia, Aegir Hardlett, has arrived. Open the way.¡¹

    Shouting at a volume I¡¯m not particrly fond of, I cut through the allies who jump out of the way and race to the front of the gates, dismounting from Schwartz when I get there.

    I nt my feet firmly on the ground and bring my Dual Crater back, inhaling and holding a belly full of air.

    Normally, the Dual Crater can slice through a wooden gate, even if it¡¯s reinforced with iron, like butter.

    But I know this gate has been strengthened by that item from the ruins.

    That¡¯s why I need a full-powered strike.

    I swing my sword, letting out an unintentional grunt of effort in the process.

    A metallic nk resounds on contact and I feel the same recoil as when I hit a steel object, enough to numb my hand.

    £¨Don¡¯t be so reckless. If I was not residing in here, your sword would have broken.£©

    I did it because you¡¯re in there.

    If you don¡¯t want to disappear, help me out, you perverted dragon.

    Slowly, the de starts to cut into the gate.

    £¨Why do I have to be involved in a boring war between humans?£©

    A red light begins to radiate from the de and the speed at which it cuts the gate increases.

    ¡¸Guooh!!¡¹

    I let out a strong low-pitched groan at the end.

    The Dual Crater ms into the ground and the strengthened gate finally splits in half.

    I make eye contact with a young South Yuguria soldier boy carrying a bunch of arrows in his arms, probably running to replenish ammunition for the archers.

    ¡¸Hey. I¡¯m here.¡¹

    ¡¸D......De......demon......¡¹

    The boy drops his load and falls on his ass. A visible stain appears on the front of his pants.

    I pick him up by the cor and throw him to the corner before yelling back to the troops.

    ¡¸The gate is open. Follow me.¡¹

    The battle cries interlock with the near-screams of the enemy¡¯s encouragement.

    Arrows fly at me from a turret.

    But the trajectory of the projectiles shot from the small arrow slits were easy to prepare for.

    I swipe away three with my Dual Crater, dodge another three, and catch and throw away thest one with my bare hands.

    I slide directly under the watchtower and cut one of the supporting pirs in half.

    This part wasn¡¯t reinforced, so I used too much power for a rather unsatisfying result.

    A bunch of enemy soldiers start screaming and jumping off as the watchtower tilts.

    Some fall on their heads and break their necks, while othersnd awkwardly on their feet, breaking their ankles and rendering themselves helpless to being stabbed by my allies.

    ¡¸P-push them back toward the gate! Charge three at a time!¡¹

    Prompted by theirmander, three small fries run at me.

    As the leader draws his sword, the three enemy soldiers simultaneously lift their spears and run right past me.

    ¡¸E-eh? I missed?¡¹

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t see him move. Where is he? I can¡¯t turn around.¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow...... it¡¯s hard to breathe.¡¹

    Shortly after, the severed heads, shoulders, and chests of the three small fries plop to the ground.

    ¡¸He took out all three in an instant¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Make that four.¡¹

    I punch a hole in themander¡¯s chest as he is still in shock.

    He slowly looks down to the gaping wound and dies.

    ¡¸That strength, that wickedness, it¡¯s undoubtedly the demon!¡¹

    ¡¸The formidable enemy that we were briefed on was this guy!? This is a bad joke!¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with, why would he personally attack such a small fort!?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the devil! He doesn¡¯t care about strategy. His only objective is to kill humans!!¡¹

    They sure are saying whatever they want about me.

    Whatever, ying the part of demon seems like it¡¯ll work in my favor.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fret! The demon starts killing the ones who are afraid first! If you fight in the name of Her Majesty and the Empire, a demon is nothing to be scared of!¡¹

    A tough-looking knight d in metal armor shouts as he brandishes his spear.

    His inspiration elicited a small cheer from the enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸I am Rimbad, known as the guardian of Harves Valley! Demon, fear my name!¡¹

    ¡¸Where are you? Who are you?¡¹

    I switch weapons to my Keravnos to match his spear.

    ¡¸Have a taste of this thrust, praised to be as fast as lightning!¡¹

    He steps forward and performs consecutive thrusts with his spear.

    It falls short of lightning speed, but I admit it¡¯s rather sharp. At the very least, my eyes aren¡¯t fast enough to follow the spearhead.

    I brush away the thrust to my chest with my spear.

    I jump and avoid the thrust at my feet.

    I tilt my head to let the thrust aimed at my head miss.

    When he lunges at my arm out of frustration, I ward it off and counter with a front kick to his sr plexus.

    ¡¸Goh! Goho! W-why are my lightning strikes being dealt with so easily!?¡¹

    That was a surprisingly effective attack through armor.

    ¡¸Some guardian you are.¡¹

    His thrusts are certainly fast.

    Furthermore, he attacks in a way that doesn¡¯t leave a huge opening even if he misses, so the probability of eating an unexpected attack is low.

    But that¡¯s what makes them easy to read.

    He¡¯s only aiming for ¡®safe¡¯ spots that don¡¯t cause him to overextend.

    A low-level opponent wouldn¡¯t think too much of such a pattern, but it¡¯s more difficult to defeat someone of equal or greater skill with that kind of strategy.

    ¡¸This is how you attack.¡¹

    I lower my body and dash forward.

    ¡¸Kuh! You won¡¯t break through my imprable defense!¡¹

    He repels my lunge to his chest and the both of us stagger.

    He barely avoids my full-powered strike to his feet and I stumble forward, while he stumbles backward.

    In my forward-leaning position, I force a swing at his head and knock his spear away when he blocks.

    I fend off the sword he draws out of desperation with my gauntlet, then thrust into the center of his chest with my spear.

    ¡¸A guy who keeps attacking is stronger than a guy constantly on defence.¡¹

    ¡¸Gh, gah......how mortifying......¡¹

    I hold up the body of the self-proimed guardian skewered on my spear.

    His blood trickles down onto the shaft.

    The beautiful silver is stained by the dark liquid.

    ¡¸Kukuku...... hahaha...... fuhahahahaha!!¡¹

    Myughter echoes throughout the battlefield.

    Enemy and ally alike stop fighting to gaze at me and their eyes fill with terror and awe respectively.

    I don¡¯t particrly like or find it interesting to shed blood, but I need to act in this situation.

    What I¡¯m more worried about is whether Tikuku would get upset that I dirtied the spear.

    ¡¸Identified current fighting style. Updating information¨D¨D shot, no damage registered.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t seem angry.

    Mu, she¡¯s rubbing her forehead again after taking a hit. Howe all the arrows are drawn to that spot?

    ¡¸Next is......¡¹

    I walk slowly towards the turret exclusively installed with the ancient weapons.

    There aren¡¯t any enemies standing in the way.

    I gradually make my way closer, knowing that if the information officers see me kick the tower down with a single kick, they¡¯ll find out how useless the weapons are.

    That was when it happened.

    ¡¸Special cannons¨D¨Dfire!¡¹

    An arrogant-looking man...... probably themander who rules the fort...... stood beside the weapons and shouted.

    I snort, spreading my arms and taunting him.

    ¡¸Kukuku, how amusing. Come on, shoot me.¡¹

    The ancient weapon glows red and the ground in front of me suddenly explodes.

    ¡¸Guoooooh!!¡¹

    My body if lifted into the air. I somehow orient myself in midair tond on my back.

    Noticing my body was also on fire, I rolled on the ground to extinguish the mes.

    I evaluate my situation instantaneously.

    My head is still attached, my stomach hasn¡¯t burst open, my limbs haven¡¯t been severed, and none of my bones are broken.

    I didn¡¯t suffer any major damage, but the ringing in my ears dazed me enough that I can¡¯t stand up right away.

    As the ringing simr to 100 crappy musicians ying their instruments faded, I could hear distorted cheers from the enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸The demon blew up!!¡¹

    ¡¸The cannons bestowed to us by Her Majesty are unbeatable!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurray, South Yuguria!!¡¹

    Eeei, my head hurts.

    Aparatively soothing voice followed up.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Tikuku...... this isn¡¯t what you told me. I thought you said you stopped them.¡¹

    Naturally, I feel a little resentment towards her.

    Sure, getting hurt has something to do with it, but it¡¯s mostly because I provoked the enemy with such confidence and ended up looking so uncool.

    ¡¸Re-confirming¨D¨D the A-7 magic cannons have beenpletely stopped.¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be, I mean, I was sted by one just now.¡¹

    I flick Tikuku on the forehead and wait for another exnation.

    ¡¸Negative. When the A-7 magic cannon is fired, all human bodies within the 10 m st radius would be blown to smithereens. I repeat, the A-7 magic cannons have beenpletely stopped. They were not fired.¡¹

    Holding my aching head, I look up at the weapon.

    White smoke and heat haze wasing out from the barrel.

    My eyes shift down to the burnt area on the ground.

    Almost like it was unting its high power, a huge crater was left in thend and ck smoke and fire was still rising from the center¨D¨D

    ¡¸Wait, it¡¯s strange.¡¹

    I promptly stood up.

    I send a re at my allied soldiers running away in panic at the sight of my defeat and stop them in their tracks.

    ¡¸He stood up! The demon stood up!!¡¹

    ¡¸S-so what, we¡¯ll shoot him until he dies!¡¹

    I stomp the ground a few times and then spread my arms again.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t finish me off. I think you need another shot.¡¹

    ¡¸Cheeky bastard¨D¨D! Aim¨D¨D!¡¹

    The ancient weapon points at me.

    I take one step forward at a time, but I don¡¯t step outside the range of the ckened mark left by the previous shot.

    The ancient weapon should have a lock on its target.

    It¡¯s also a close range shot. They don¡¯t have a reason not to shoot.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, shoot me.¡¹

    ¡¸D-dammit...... eeei, fire!!¡¹

    Once again, the ancient weapon glows red and the ground explodes¨D¨D the area way in front of me that is.

    ¡¸It missed!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that happens sometimes! Just finish him with the next shot!¡¹

    I chuckle, walking toward the ce that exploded from that attack.

    ¡¸Analysisplete. Based on the surface temperature and residue, I conclude that the attack is not from the A-7 magic cannon, but from thebustion of a vegetable-based oil and gunpowder¨D¨D¡¹

    I hold up a hand to silence Tikuku.

    It¡¯s fine, no need to go on.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, are you done?¡¹

    ¡¸Tch! It¡¯s not worth using this weapon on an injured person like you. Archers, finish him!¡¹

    I deflect the iing arrows with my Dual Crater and Keravnos.

    The enemy soldiers start getting anxious.

    ¡¸H-hey, why aren¡¯t we shooting!? Didn¡¯t we already learn that arrows don¡¯t work against the demon!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask me! Maybe we ran out of ammunition?¡¹

    ¡¸My lord! Please hurry and get rid of the demon!¡¹

    The ruler of the fort turns pale as his soldiers panic.

    I quickly peek to the side and dash out of the charred area.

    The ruler grins broadly like he won the jackpot of a lottery.

    ¡¸Fuhaha, demon, looks like the time hase to say yourst words! Fire!!¡¹

    The base of the ancient weapon was lit, but nothing else happened.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? I said, fire!¡¹

    The soldier holds a torch at the base of the weapon, setting the oil thered there on fire, but that¡¯s all.

    ¡¸The jig is up.¡¹

    I stab my Dual Crater into the ground.

    What I discovered was a pot filled with gunpowder and oil.

    If something like this explodes under me, of course I¡¯m going to be sent flying.

    It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t die.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite a cheap trick now that it¡¯s revealed. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Magician Trick?¡¹

    Sekrit sits on top of the corpse of the enemy soldier who was about to light the fuse andughs at the head she freshly severed.

    Hey, don¡¯t mishandle the opponent¡¯s corpse. I think they were pretty skilled to coordinate the petty explosion trick with the lord¡¯s orders.

    In short, this is the current situation.

    Like Tikuku said, the weapons were already stopped.

    However, if it was discovered that the weapons said to be their trump card were turned to useless pieces of junk, the Goldonian soldiers would receive a huge boost in morale while the South Yugurian soldiers would suffer a drastic drop in morale.

    That¡¯s why they had to hide it.

    They had to make it seem that the weapons can only be fired at the most crucial times.

    Then we received information from an insider that we should be cautious on our mission to confirm the status of the ancient weapons.

    The enemy saw this as a chance. If they could make us believe their weapons still work, we would not be able to advance for the time being.

    And the insider himself would be the one formting the n, so the enemy has plenty of time to set up any number of traps.

    ¡¸But this confirms that Dorcen is 100% guilty. It¡¯s going to be hard to tell Erich.¡¹

    I slump in disappointment and walk over to my allies.

    ¡¸Did you see that? It was a trick.¡¹

    I kick over the pot of oil.

    ¡¸Those things are nothing more than fancy paperweights. There is no need to be afraid.¡¹

    I signal Sekrit with my eyes and she snickers, setting all the fuses on fire.

    ¡¸Eat my magic!¡¹

    I wave my Keravnos in time with my roar andunch the other traps the enemy had set up.

    Man, how refreshing. I always wanted to do that.

    I¡¯m satisfied.

    Now I can leave the rest to the other soldiers.

    ¡¸Crush them.¡¹

    ¡¸Go! Chargeee!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Agor follows after me with amand to his troops.

    ¡¸W-we¡¯re done for! Runnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸How could this be!? The country is finished¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The oue has been decided.

    Our allies leap out triumphantly while the enemies focus solely on fleeing. At this point, troop count or tactics don¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s that. Time to tend to my wounds and relieve my......hm?¡¹

    My eyesnd on a particr group of enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸This is it for me...... my leg¡¯s broken...... I can¡¯t walk......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give up! I¡¯ll carry you...... actually, that¡¯s too much for me, so I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder!¡¹

    I hear a familiar voice.

    ¡¸My bad, ¨D¨Dtoph. Anyway, why are you unharmed?¡¹

    ¡¸A ming arrow hit me in the head and I was knocked out until now. Fortunately, it was right in my helmet, so I wasn¡¯t hurt. With that said, I have no idea what¡¯s going on, let¡¯s just run for now!¡¹

    A familiar muscr back, one that only looks strong.

    ¡¸Good thing the enemy doesn¡¯t have cavalry! If we can reach the riverbed ahead of us, we can escape! Hurry, Chri¨D¨D¡¹

    That¡¯s a familiar name.

    ¡¸Hurry, Christoph!¡¹

    ¡¸I know, Zillia. You watch out for stray arrows too.¡¹

    There¡¯s no mistaking it. It¡¯s that idiot.

    ¡¸Christoph¨D¨D!¡¹

    When I yell at him, he turns around and our eyes meet.

    ¡¸G-general......¡¹

    Christoph stares in disbelief, then covers his face apologetically with his helmet before running off.

    As I was debating whether or not to chase after him, a melee broke out and I lost sight of him.

    ¡¸What is that idiot doing?¡¹

    Quite some time has passed since he was captured by South Yuguria.

    I¡¯m happy he isn¡¯t dead, but what is he doing in a ce like this?

    ¡¸He was probably brought along as a prisoner or to carry baggage or something.¡¹

    I sigh, thinking what a hopeless guy he is.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, we have confirmed the neutralization of the weapons.¡¹

    ¡¸Good work.¡¹

    The information officers gather around me.

    ¡¸So I had to do all that for you to finally believe me.¡¹

    I say sarcastically.

    The burn I suffered still stings.

    ¡¸I-if you don¡¯t mind, I can also treat you......¡¹

    The one who hesitatingly offers is the female officer I protected earlier.

    ¡¸Just......treating?¡¹

    When I bring my face close to her, she averts her eyes in embarrassment.

    I corner her by moving where her line of sight is and smile, prompting her to also reluctantly smile back.

    I finish by grabbing her hand with both of mine and rub them coaxingly, causing her to blush and nod with an upward gaze at me.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (escaped a tense situation), Celia (disappointed), Irijina mander), Luna (bow cavalrymander)

    Gido (torn off), Pochi (lizard), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Agor (totally exhausted)

    Yakov (like a bandit), Mack (engineer corps captain)

    Others:

    Ivanna (lethargic), Sekrit (VS) T-99 (VS) Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (manufacturing drugs), Ate (princess of the 105), Piris (recovery), Baroness Escaote (nursing), Seika (unsatisfied with nursing), Naesys (sisterly love), Nasis (sisterly love), Busco (low-life)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist: (Injured soldiers, recovering soldiers, as well as conscripts, return of security unit)

    Escort Unit: 60 ? 70

    Infantry: 4500 ? 4800

    Cavalry: 670

    Archers: 670 ? 680

    Cannoneers: 380

    Bow Cavalry: 7000 ? 7500

    Independent Celia Squad: 400 ? 500

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 17 000 ? 10 000

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 23, Dwarven Cannons: 16, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 45

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3500 ? 3600

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces: Royal Army: 50 000

    Conscripts: 35 000 ? 50 000

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: ?

    Conscripts: ?

    Cavalry Army: 25 000 ?

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 793, children who have been born: 69 + 567

    Current Location: South Yuguria Pre-war Border

 Chapter 460: Battle of Tortoent: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 460: Battle of Tortoent: Part 1</h4>

    Summer is nearing its end.

    Despite not a single cloud being in the sky, it doesn¡¯t feel like the sun is burning us.

    ¡¸All units, being marching.¡¹

    Following Erich, the othermanders echo the orders to their own squads.

    With the ancient weapons confirmed to have stopped, we can now resume our advance.

    ¡¸March¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Time to give them theirst rites!!¡¹

    ¡¸Forward, forward©`©`!!¡¹

    Everyone has to shout at least once so it¡¯s really noisy and nobody can really tell who is saying what.

    Furthermore, there is no way a person¡¯s voice can win against the sound of stomping boots of tens of thousands of soldiers.

    I figure it¡¯s just an act and open my mouth to pretend like I¡¯m yelling, but a yawnes out.

    Schwartz also seems annoyed by the ruckus and folds his ears backward.

    Oops, I drooled.I guess I¡¯ll wipe it on his mane.

    ¡¸Err, general.¡¹

    Yakoves up beside me with a face on the verge of tears and I notice the other soldiers look confused.

    Why does he act properly only in times like these?

    ¡¸Hey, get going already. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡¹

    When I shoo him away with my hand, the other soldiers chuckle, asking each other ¡°what was that?¡± before also marching.

    ¡¸This is because you were doing it up until morning on the day of departure!¡¹

    ¡¸Those two from Meldora aside, there were also girls you didn¡¯t know mixed in.¡¹

    I survey the situation on top of Schwartz with Celia and M scolding me from either side.

    ¡¸A royal army of 50 000, conscripts with the name of vassal lord army of 60 000, us with just under 20 000, and temporary recruits used for odd jobs of 10 000. That¡¯s a grand total of 140 000¡¹

    Leopolt, don¡¯t talk to me from behind. That surprised me.

    ¡¸This is purely spection, but I would say the enemy has 30 000 regr soldiers and over 100 000 conscripts. The problem is the cavalry unit which has gone missing and the viges surrounding the enemy. It¡¯s an unknown number enough to leave anxiety in the back of our minds during our attack...... however, it isn¡¯t exactly a reckless move considering their morale after we eliminated their trump card. Things may work out.¡¹

    Tristan butts into the conversation.

    Hey, isn¡¯t it strange that I¡¯m on a horse and you¡¯re in a carriage?

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped since I can¡¯t ride a horse. Anyways, regarding the citizens around the enemy......¡¹

    Tristan looks at Leopolt.

    Right, about that. No matter how many enemies we beat on the front lines, we can¡¯t ensure safe logistics or resupply if we have to worry about enemiesing from the viges behind us.

    We could burn down the settlements along the way, but that would turn more people against and also take an unnecessary amount of time.

    ¡¸A move has already been made with cooperation from the Military Commissioner.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, I have nothing to do with it.¡¹

    Tristan closes the window of his carriage.

    ¡¸Mu! A n that torments citizens isn¡¯t a good one!¡¹

    Even Irijina sensed something.

    She¡¯s making a fuss.

    ¡¸What kind of n is it? Tell me.¡¹

    Although I personally don¡¯t want to ask, it¡¯s my responsibility to know.

    ¡¸First, we will pay a fee to the viges along our marching route. The sum in my hand is an extraordinary amount.¡¹

    Gifting gold is quite the generous gesture.

    Hearing it wasn¡¯t anything cruel, Irijina holds back the arm she was about to swing in protest.

    ¡¸In addition, if we encounter rebellious acts in any of the nearby viges by citizens or enemy soldiers disguised as citizens, we will burn down said vige.¡¹

    So that¡¯s the n after all. This is more like Leopolt.

    Irijina reacts and startsining.

    ¡¸However, those who report the behavior of the undercover soldiers will be forgiven and rewarded with an extra sum.¡¹

    Turning a blind eye would result in the vige being burned, but acting appropriately will earn them gold.

    Irijina pauses to think about what¡¯s going on. Is this too much for her brain to take?

    ¡¸Currently, the n has been implemented in 130 viges, 107 of which have informed us and 15 of which are scheduled to be incinerated.¡¹

    ¡¸Incineration is not allowed!¡¹

    Leopolt coldly addresses Irijina who is only recognizing key words at this point.

    ¡¸Would you consider those viges that received money from us as neutral?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? They¡¯re the same as mercenaries. They¡¯re our allies!!¡¹

    Irijina deres proudly.

    ¡¸Then what if the mercenaries you hired helped the enemy or pretended not to notice an enemy raid?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a betrayal!! It goes against justice and is unforgivable!!¡¹

    ¡¸This is the same.¡¹

    Satisfied with Leopolt¡¯s exnation, Irijina leaves in good spirits.

    It feels like she¡¯s bing more and more of an idiottely. I hope she¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸So, 107 plus 15 is 122. What happened to the remaining 8?¡¹

    When I point it out, Celia gasps and puts her notepad away. I¡¯m sure she was going to bring it up if I didn¡¯t say anything.

    Does she think I¡¯m an idiot on the same level as Irijina?

    ¡¸The inhabitants of those 8 viges said they owed a debt to officers of the South Yuguria Empire and would not ept any money¨D¨D so they were burned down on the spot. It¡¯s easier to do when they are clearly on the enemy¡¯s side.¡¹

    I knew it.

    As long as we pay them, they have to be our allies or they¡¯ll be killed. If they don¡¯t ept, they¡¯ll also be killed. That¡¯s quite a demand.

    ¡¸Here is the list of viges that are cooperating and aren¡¯t cooperating. Please have a look if you¡¯d like.¡¹

    Leopolt pulls out a sheet of paper from a pocket in his chest.

    ¡¸Wait, so careless...... isn¡¯t it an important secret?¡¹

    M quickly grabs it and hides it from the other soldiers, but Leopolt isn¡¯t fazed.

    ¡¸I admit I wasn¡¯t the most discreet in its handling. I myself have lost a few sheets and shown it to unrted soldiers by mistake. I might also have let an entire vige catch a glimpse.¡¹

    ¡¸It was on purpose......¡¹

    The neighboring vige was incinerated. The vige next door secretly reported twice.

    What would happen if the vigers learned such information?

    It would sever the unity between the viges, and each vige would start to act for their own benefit.

    They would prepare an escape route. They would report suspicious individuals so they can ensure their own safety and gain money.

    ¡¸What are the chances of the enemy using the same tactic?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯ll be toote. We¡¯re the ones attacking. They won¡¯t send a squad to punish the viges like us at this point.¡¹

    Then our n will seed.

    ¡¸Uwaah. 4 viges in this area were burned, yet 6 viges still reported to us.¡¹

    ¡¸Over here, there is only one non-cooperative vige out of the ones that cooperated, and there was an attack nearby where the neighboring viges...... will the people from the vige survive after the war?¡¹

    Leopolt answers Celia¡¯s and M¡¯s concerns without turning his face to them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s none of my business.¡¹

    M makes aplicated expression that is 40% critical of Leopolt, 40% feeling unavoidable, and 20% dreaming of a liaison with me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not thinking of anything weird! Incidentally...... there was a notice to allmanders from the Military Commissioner. The staff officer, Lord Dorcen, due to bad health, cannot travel to the front lines anymore. This does not bode well.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    I eye Erich on top of his horse, ying it off like it¡¯s nothing important, but he doesn¡¯t look at me.

    ¨D¨DA Few Days Later.

    ¡¸We are not far from Libatis. There are no signs of the enemy...... looks like they are choosing to confine themselves in their base.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s n appears to be working well as the number of borate attacks on us have noticeably decreased since crossing the national border.

    Attacks to our logistics unit have also reduced to almost nothing and the army that struggled to keep up securityst time has now been moved to the front lines.

    ¡¸I think I saw some vigers killing each other with farming tools along the way too.¡¹

    I also believe I saw the same scene M did......

    ¡¸As long as it is not an act that will harm us, there is no need for us to intervene.¡¹

    ......such a reason was given to justify ignoring them.

    ¡¸It would be a waste if we stirred up a storm and lost. Let us focus only on winning for now.¡¹

    For a change of pace, I pick up speed and ride up the hill.

    ¡¸Tortoent...... we can see it.¡¹

    Tortoent.

    It is the capital city of the Democratic Nation of Libatis in the center of this region which was swallowed up by South Yuguria.

    Its size rivals that of Goldonia more so than Rafen.

    ¡¸Multiple turrets and watchtowers among many defensive structures have been spotted around the city.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no damage to the walls. It looks like there are sandbags and stones blocking the front of the gate.¡¹

    So they¡¯re basically fully prepared.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see any special weapons!¡¹

    I guess they figured bluffing won¡¯t work anymore.

    ¡¸Get ready to attack.¡¹

    We are already in enemy territory. Time is on their side.

    And then, in a corner of my army...... some of the temporary soldiers yelled angrily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the group of fugitives from Libatis. Only an extremely small number of them hoped to join, but they¡¯re familiar with the geography so we brought them along.¡¹

    I squint and see Jim, Sna, and Suzy in the middle of the crowd.

    The one raising her voice to those around her was Sna.

    I see determination and resolve in her face.

    ¡¸We¡¯re finally here! Our nativend which was destroyed by the inhuman South Yuguria, now is the time for us¨D¨D¡¹

    Her speech was cut short.

    The one who interrupted was Jim.

    He silently raised his arm and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Gripped in his hand was the ragged and burnt national g of the Democratic Nation of Libatis.

    Jim slowly rotated himself, showing off the g to all those present.

    ¡¸Everyone, I don¡¯t think I need anymore words. We are going to...... regain freedom for our home.¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t let out a battle cry or bang his sword against his shield.

    But I could feel his fighting spirit from where I was.

    ¡¸Leopolt, put them on the forefront.¡¹

    ¡¸Not only are they a temporary formation, their equipment is shabby. I believe the burden in front is too heavy for them to bear.¡¹

    Normally, a mishmash groupposed of conscripts that is as poorly equipped as they are would be given the task of guarding the rear or setting up camp or defending the logistics base, not fighting with the enemy in front.

    ¡¸They can do it. Put them in front.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Leopolt does not argue any longer than that.

    After he received the order, Jim found me and raised his sword with confidence.

    M, standing beside me, raises her sword in response and Celia, somewhat dyed, does the same.

    As for me, I simply smile back at Jim.

    They¡¯re fighting for a country that¡¯s already gone.

    And they¡¯re willing to risk their lives for that regardless.

    Sentiments of ¡°how foolish¡± and ¡°they¡¯re trying hard¡± help to keep me calm.

    However, I do feel a tiny bit jealous of them, about as much as the tip of my toe.

    ¡¸Hau.¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is-¡¹

    Celia, who is looking at me, and M suddenly blush.

    Even Irijina, who is a little further away, looks down bashfully.

    ¡¸The Aegir-sama just now was unbelievably handsome. I mean, you¡¯re always handsome, but you were especially so just now!¡¹

    Celia ps her red cheeks.

    ¡¸It was simr to a sad warrior stricken with grief, like something out of a dramatic story...... wait a second!¡¹

    M puts a hand on her chest and takes deep breaths.

    ¡¸Is that so? I looked like that?¡¹

    I remember that expression and pose in a sexy manner.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, we are starting.¡¹

    ¡¸......why are you always like that?¡¹

    Leopoltes in with a serious face.

    Obviously, he had no reaction...... although I¡¯d be a little scared if he also blushed.

    A thunderous boom tears through the clear sky.

    The sound, which caused birds to fly away from a nearby tree, marked the start of war.

    ¡¸Firedrge cannons, dwarven cannons¨D¨Dand hit.¡¹

    Discharged just now was arge cannon capable of attacking from outside the enemy¡¯s range.

    Its aim is a wall iparably thicker than Rafen¡¯s and Trisnia¡¯s walls.

    All shots focus on one corner of the city wall.

    ¡¸Almost all of themnded! Overwhelming precision!¡¹

    ¡¸Did we get ¡®em!?¡¹

    Celia eximed happily, followed by Irijina.

    A cannon has low uracy.

    For a normal one, you basically have to fire it and hope it hits.

    To that extent, seeing all cannonballs fired from therge cannons and dwarven cannonsnd where they were aimed surprised even those in our ally camp.

    Obviously, our cannons are also way more powerful......

    ¡¸The smoke is clearing...... the walls are still up! Only the surface crumbled!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Usually, therge cannons would gouge holes in walls and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the dwarven cannons prated them.

    However, in reality, it only resulted in fine powder falling from the walls.

    ¡¸Vtileponent characteristic in PCP-14 detected. Calcting strength¨D¨Dfirepower of artillery used iscking 47% physical energy. Mini genocide cannon rmended. Against the aforementioned wall, a weapon with 3% output¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying we can¡¯t destroy it, right?¡¹

    I expected as much.

    Although the weapons they brought from the ruins were neutralized, the substance hardening the walls was not affected.

    The city walls are already thick as is, if they add that extra coating, it¡¯ll literally turn into an imprable wall.

    ¡¸We were just confirming that fact.¡¹

    I mount my horse and look over at Erich, who was observing the development of events.

    He nods and raises his right hand before sticking it in front of him.

    ¡¸Catapults are on the move!!¡¹

    The heavy wheels of several catapults rattle noisily as they roll forward.

    ¡¸Fire!!¡¹

    Signals were given for ropes to be cut, dropping the iron counterweights directly down, which flung steel balls and ming pots of oil at Tortoent.

    So what if we can¡¯t break the walls. Punching through city walls with cannons is a technique against the rules anyway.

    No matter how sturdy or tall the wall is, it can¡¯t defend against something we throw over the top.

    ¡¸Next up, shoot!!¡¹

    Catapults asrge as towers shoot from the back while slightly smaller models follow suit in front of them.

    We hear the booms as the projectilesnd in the city and the rising fire dyes the sku red.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a counterattack!¡¹

    Well, the enemy isn¡¯t going to let themselves be attacked.

    Catapults, probably set up inside the city, fire back at our camp.

    ¡¸Archers, close the distance! Pour as many ming arrows into the city as possible!¡¹

    The archers charge forward as volleys of steel and stone fly back and forth above their heads.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t allow that, shoot back!¡¹

    In response, enemy soldiers on the ramparts, near the turrets and on the watchtowers aim at our archers with their own arrows and bolts.

    And in turn, our ballistae also move up to target the enemy archers.

    Hundreds of ming arrows soar over the walls and into the city.

    Bolts fire from ballistae installed on top of towers and rip through a few ally archers.

    Secondster, a ming pot of oil hits that tower from an ally catapult, forcing enemy soldiers engulfed in fire to fall off.

    ¡¸It feels like time has gone backwards.¡¹

    ¡¸This way of fighting has more charm and I like it. I can¡¯t get used to shootouts between cannons.¡¹

    M is just a little bit excited.

    ¡¸Hmph. A battlefield with cannons and explosions is clearly better than this dull fighting.¡¹

    Sekrit appeared from nowhere.

    She gives M a provocative gaze, but distances herself when she notices Tikuku.

    Did something happen between them?

    ¡¸The climbing is starting!¡¹

    The idle chatter stops when Celia shouts.

    Allied soldiers protected by greatshields approach the walls carryingdders.

    Enemy attacks are still severe, but the assault from towers and turrets are considerably weakened.

    Erich must have chosen the timing.

    Any avable soldiers on the enemy side focus on fending off those trying to get over the walls.

    It was at this time that things were looking tough for us.

    ¡¸An armored tower!!¡¹

    The giant turret covered in iron ting advanced slowly from the rear of our allied forces.

    I see, this kind of structure was prepared during the reorganization period?

    The armored tower doesn¡¯t take damage from arrows or bolts.

    Minimal damage was dealt by catapults and iron balls but that doesn¡¯t stop the tower from moving.

    ¡¸Shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    With a sharp yelp and a kick to the belly, I spur Schwartz forward.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to that catapult.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Not the turret?¡¹

    Not good. Why am I trying to get on a catapult when I¡¯m trying to climb over the wall?

    This is all Gildress¡¯s fault.

    I change my mind and close in on the turret.

    The escort unit and Celia¡¯s battalion, which is reduced to half its members, are alsoing along.

    ¡¸How does it look?¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy attacks are still fierce and we can¡¯t climb over! If we don¡¯t strike their camp a little more and rob them of the power to resist¨D¨D uwaah!!¡¹

    A cannonball struck the center of the turret when themander of the armored tower spoke.

    Although it did not prate entirely, it created a hole in the armor and destroyed some of the wooden framework underneath.

    ¡¸The skeleton got damaged! The tower is done for, run¨D¨D¡¹

    I grab the head of themander giving the order to retreat.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t run.¡¹

    ¡¸But the tower can¡¯t move and it¡¯ll copse soon!¡¹

    I can tell that by looking.

    I climb up thedder of the turret.

    ¡¸Ram straight into the wall. I don¡¯t care if it breaks.¡¹

    That¡¯s all I say before stepping up the unsteadydder.

    The tower is taller than the wall.

    Even if it falls over, it will still reach the top.

    ¡¸B-but¨D¨D¡¹

    I re at the hesitantmander.

    ¡¸¨D¨D! All soldiers, charge forward! Brace for impact!¡¹

    Once I stood on the roof of the crumbling turret, the speed of the turret suddenly increased.

    Rather than moving though, it was more like the turret was tipping forward.

    ¡¸Hey, they¡¯reing at us! They¡¯re trying to crash into us!!¡¹

    ¡¸H-heh, the city walls blessed by Her Majesty¡¯s grace will not flinch in the face of such a tower!¡¹

    ¡¸The wall may be fine, but we¡¯ll be crushed!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Gooooo!!¡¹¡¹

    The soldiers shout as the turret plunges into the wall.

    An unpleasant metal grating mixes with shrieks, cries and flesh-squashing sounds as I kick off the falling tower.

    ¡¸Gebuh!¡¹

    Ind on the stomach of an enemy soldier who fell over from the crash and he expels blood from his mouth and ass, instantly dying afterward.

    ¡¸Hmp.¡¹

    I waste no time and slice an enemy soldier on my left in half with my Dual Crater, then kick another soldier on my right in the stomach, knocking him off the walls.

    ¡¸T-they climbed up.¡¹

    ¡¸Crashing the turret like that...... who are these guys?¡¹

    Enemy soldiers aim their crossbows at me.

    However, daggers stab into their necks before they could pull the triggers.

    ¡¸Please catch me©`!¡¹

    Celia screams as she falls.

    The lightweight girl was flung higher than me from the impact.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I catch Celia in my right arm, immediately switch to my Dual Crater and mow down the spearman running at me.

    ¡¸Do it, Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Celia takes out a dagger, scraping it on the ground before throwing it straight up.

    Then, the dagger spontaneouslybusts in midair and explodes.

    ¡¸Over here. Come over here!¡¹

    Her message, properly beingmunicated, the group of armored turrets head towards the ce we got off.

    A bunch of soldiers also propdders below us and start climbing up.

    ¡¸They secured the top! If we don¡¯t steal it back, more enemies wille flocking up!¡¹

    ¡¸We have to recapture it no matter what!!¡¹

    Countless arrows whiz through the air and rain down on us.

    ¡¸Fortunately, I have an umbre.¡¹

    I select arge nice-looking fragment at my feet from the fallen armored tower and stab it with my Dual Crater.

    Thispletes my steel umbre.

    I pull Celia close to my body and hold my make-shift umbre up at the arrows.

    The umbre is more than wide enough to shield me and Celia.

    All the arrows bounce off the steel te, leaving the noise as the only annoying part.

    £¨How humiliating.£©

    The rapist dragon isn¡¯t happy, but this is easier on me since I don¡¯t have to deflect all the arrows one by one.

    Moreover, the enemies won¡¯t attack when I¡¯m being bathed in arrows.

    ¡¸Guh, it¡¯s not effective.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop firing and take him down in close quarters! We¡¯re only up against two people!¡¹

    The arrows cease and soldiers rush in from the left and right.

    ¡¸I guess the umbre has served its purpose.¡¹

    I go to pull my Dual Crater out from the steel b.

    ¡¸Wait, stay in cover for a bit longer.¡¹

    A dark-skinned figure jumps in from my left.

    At the same time, three arms and two heads dance in the air.

    It seems Sekrit also dropped down from the turret.

    ¡¸Here we go, you guys. Climb up!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaha~! Hand over your women and money!¡¹

    Following Sekrit is the 105th army corps led by Yakov.

    ustomed to fighting on a rocking boat, very few of them fail to jump from the turret to the walls.

    Meanwhile, more soldiers flood in from thedders on the right.

    ¡¸This fight is our fight. Let us join!¡¹

    Cutting to the front is Jim, as well as the former Libatis crew.

    ¡¸S-shit! Like I¡¯ll hand over this city to you!¡¹

    An enemy soldier shes at him.

    ¡¸Invader! This city is our home, a city of freedom!!¡¹

    Jim skillfully parries the enemy¡¯s sh with his two-handed sword.

    ¡¸Taste my de of justice! Justice Kick!!¡¹

    Jim¡¯s high kick explodes on the off-bnce enemy soldier, sending him off the city walls.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll run this sword of freedom through all of you! Freedom headbutt!¡¹

    He elegantly evades the enemy soldier¡¯s sword, then bashes in the enemy¡¯s face with a powerful headbutt, instantly knocking the guy unconscious.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸We are justice!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shouting their battle cries, the soldiers of former Libatis climb onto the walls and engage in the melee.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸All hail justice!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Despite being equipped with light armor, one-handed swords and small shields meant for a guarding mission, they are able topete on par with, and even surpass, the soldiers of South Yuguria wielding crossbows and those wrapped head-to-toe in aplete set of armor.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Retake our native country!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    South Yuguria¡¯s constant influx of soldiers could only handle being pushed back so many times by thebination of the 105th army and the Libatis squad before finally showing an opening to storm into the city.

    Seeing us gain the upper hand, an ever-increasing amount of soldiers umte below us.

    If we can take control over a single part of the city, it will likely lead to tens of thousands of reinforcements flooding into the city.

    ¡¸Shall we go?¡¹

    As I raise my sword, I hear someone mumbling at my feet.

    ¡¸Ow, ow, ow...... I got hit all of a sudden and fainted...... what¡¯s going on......?¡¹

    I kick the face-down soldier writhing in pain.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, he¡¯s done! He fell! He¡¯s dead!¡¹

    ¡¸No, hended in a pile of fodder. He¡¯s alive!¡¹

    It happened right as Iposed myself and took a deep breath.

    ¡¸Enemies in the northwest¨D¨D! Cavalry, in the thousands, no, over ten thousand!!¡¹

    I stick my sword into the ground.

    ¡¸Argh, them again!!?¡¹

    In frustration, I kick an enemy soldier secretly trying to run away.

    He rolls along the top of the city walls and unfortunately impales himself on a sharp metal shard, tearing his head off.

    The allied soldiers gathered at the bottom of the city walls disperse.

 Chapter 461: Battle of Tortoent: Part 2, Treacherous Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 461: Battle of Tortoent: Part 2, Treacherous Tiger</h4>

    The enemy cavalry unit is divided into four groups and closes in on the allied soldiers near the wall from the nks.

    ¡¸A little over 20 000 cavalry, 7000 of which are heavy cavalry, oops and I can¡¯t forget the 3000 in the second row holding crossbows. Wagons in thest row? 500 covered in steel ting...... I might have to pull this one off.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters as she switches her w prosthetic arm.

    She clicks her tongue when she finds a piece of someone¡¯s guts stuck in between her ws and picks it out.

    ¡¸Will we pull back?¡¹

    Celia asks, getting into a defensive stance with her sword beside me.

    She blocks the sword of an enemy who attacks during our conversation and slices his shin with a hidden de in her shoe, dropping him to the ground.

    ¡¸No, we¡¯ll fight here. It¡¯s not like we have copsed yet.¡¹

    Erich and Leopolt are also back in the camp.

    If they take care of the enemy cavalry, everything will be fine.

    ¡¸Besides......¡¹

    I nce over at the 105th army corps and the Libatis soldiers.

    These guys climbing up thedders and turrets aren¡¯t going to run so easily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless to think about it. We probably can¡¯t afford to retreat.¡¹

    Sekrit lightly kicks my ass.

    ¡¸General Maestus made it in time! We¡¯re saved!¡¹

    ¡¸Time to begin our counterattack! Let¡¯s take back the top of the walls!¡¹

    The wilting morale of the enemy was instantly revived.

    Enemies rush from three directions, the left and right of the walls and the wide stairs leading to the streets of Tortoent.

    This isn¡¯t the time to be in deep thought.

    ¡¸Yakov take the right, Jim take the left, Celia and the escort unit guard the stairs.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys heard the general! Get into position!¡¹

    ¡¸Uueh...... I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d have to defend ourselves from a siege in the enemy¡¯s stronghold.¡¹

    The 105th army isn¡¯t suited for defense, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Everyone, tighten the lines!¡¹

    ¡¸If they see our g, the citizens will revolt...... until then......¡¹

    The Libatis troops will also suffer in a defensive battle with their poor equipment.

    At the very least, the chances of the citizens revolting is slim as long as we are stuck on the corner of the wall.

    ¡¸What about me?¡¹

    Sekrit has attached the arm that can hold a sword.

    ¡¸Stay with me, obviously.¡¹

    I answer, standing in front of the stairs.

    Being an affluent city, the staircase is wide enough to allow 4 or 5 people to pass at the same time, but I only see enemy soldiers¡¯ heads lining the steps at this point.

    ¡¸Admirable.¡¹

    I twirl the Keravnos before adopting a stance with it.

    It¡¯s more advantageous to fight in an elevated location with the spear that has longer reach after all.

    ¡¸Then just for today, I guess I¡¯ll let you embrace me.¡¹

    Sekrit puts her back against mine, a sword in each of her hands.

    Her body was slightly bent and ready to leap at any time.

    She finally lifted the ban on sex. Tonight, I¡¯ll......

    ¡¸Hey, wait. What do you mean by ¡°just for today¡±? Have you been sleeping with other guys until now!?¡¹

    ¡¸No time for idle chatter. They¡¯reing.¡¹

    Once the enemy soldiers see me, they run up the stairs at me, yelling.

    The one shouting at the head of the charging short spear users appears to be themander.

    ¡¸Point your spears forward and charge! Break through the stairs and¨D¨D¡¹

    I descend the steps before hepletes his order.

    Not expecting me to attack immediately, themander¡¯s sword was somewhere in between being raised for an inspiring gesture and lowered in a defensive stance.

    ¡¸S-so fast!?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you guys!¡¹

    I use the momentum froming down and strike him with the shaft of my spear.

    The blow to his torso dents his armor like it was made of paper and sends themander flying over the heads of his trailing subordinates, soaring toward the city.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All of the troops were briefly stunned after losing their leader, but I¡¯m not waiting for them to recover.

    I twirl my spear, switching the butt end with the tip.

    ¡¸How dare you¨D¨D¡¹

    Taking a firm step in, I lunge at the throat of an enemy soldier.

    My spear pierces through the center of his neck and I feel the sensation of bone shattering.

    He doesn¡¯t make a single sound as he dies.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dcheat with my Sekrit.¡¹

    I proceed tounch a front kick at the head of another soldier, sending him rolling down the stairs with blood, flesh, and bone spraying from his face.

    At this time, the soldiers finally came back to their senses and resumed their battle stances.

    Regardless, my jealousy and anger won¡¯t be stopped.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you all.¡¹

    One of the soldiers turns his spear vertically in an attempt to block...... that¡¯s a fail.

    The spear has a long shaft, making it easy to grab, so taking a defensive stance and waiting until the opponent gets close can only be described as a foolish act.

    I release my hand from my spear and punch the enemy¡¯s weapon away.

    ¡¸A despicable cheater like you doesn¡¯t deserve anything more than this.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, what are you talking about!?¡¹

    With the enemy¡¯s weapon gone, I swing the back of my hand at his face.

    Although light, the blow from my steel gauntlets was enough to knock him unconscious and give him a nose bleed.

    I grab him by the helmet after he falls and throw him down the stairs at the other iing enemies.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Those running up behind could not catch the man in armor.

    All of them end up being caught in the collision and nearly ten of them fall over.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wide open!¡¹

    Suddenly, an enemy soldier rushes in from the right side.

    He¡¯s not a failure, he¡¯ll probably repeat another year.

    Attacking out of my field of view is fine, but the staircase is wide enough for four people, meaning there is no blindspot.

    If it appears that I¡¯m wide open......

    I meet his thrust with the tip of my Keravnos and deflect it.

    I anticipated this from the beginning.

    ¡¸You got baited, damn cheater.¡¹

    I lower my hips and unleash a powerful thrust on the unbnced enemy.

    It doesn¡¯t stab into his face or his abdomen, it grazes his neck.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t miss my attack.

    The Keravnos has seven des beside the spearhead.

    Moreover, they¡¯re sharper than iron or steel.

    ¡¸Ga......bh......¡¹

    The enemy soldier copses holding his neck.

    It wasn¡¯t simply on the level of his carotid artery being severed.

    His neck was gouged to the point that bone could be seen and the bottom part of his chin was gone.

    Two soldiers behind also got their shoulder and cheek gouged respectively and each of them slid down the stairs while pressing a hand against their wounds.

    I feel a little refreshed, but I hear Sekritughing her ass off.

    I¡¯ll question herter, her lower half, that is.

    I slowly raise my spear.

    ¡¸How long do I have to fight by myself?¡¹

    ¡¸-!? Escort unit, what are you doing in the back!? Move out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry and help Aegir-sama!¡¹

    The escort squad and Celia¡¯s battalion rush over to the stairs and join the melee.

    It doesn¡¯t look like the enemy will break through for the time being. Let¡¯s take a quick breather.

    ¡¸So, Sekrit. Where did we leave off?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be dawdling around either. I have to demonstrate my loyalty to Goldonia and aim for a promotion.¡¹

    Sekrit smirked as she said something she wasn¡¯t thinking about at all before heading to the front.

    Great, how am I supposed to settle down this uncertainty within me? I want to believe that this erection is from the excitement of battle and nothing else.

    Looking left and right, I see the 105th army and the Libatis group somehow holding back the enemy.

    Jim is fighting hard and repeatedly looking at the city of Tortoent. He¡¯s really hoping for the citizens to revolt, isn¡¯t he.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think the people will move the way he wants though.¡¹

    Confirming the situation is under control here, I shift my gaze outside the walls this time.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, seriously?¡¹

    I push my head into my palm unconsciously.

    That¡¯s how bad our allies are struggling.

    ¡¸Turn the long spears to the left! Not the front, the left! They¡¯re already in front of us!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a decoy! The enemy rapidly reversed and changed course! I siad their true aim is the left!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not left or right! Heavy cavalry emerged from the shadow of light cavalry...... arrows aren¡¯t enough to stop them! Uwaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, we¡¯re up against purely cavalry here! Infantry alone can¡¯t handle them!!¡¹

    While 20 000 cavalry is a frightening number, it¡¯s not something our army of 130 000 cannot fight against.

    Supposing we had equal numbers, if skilled spearmen form an appropriate defensive formation, infantry are more than capable of stopping cavalry.

    That¡¯s why this is not a matter of numbers or army branches.

    It¡¯s about the enemy¡¯smand and skill.

    ¡¸Squad 1, go with n C, evade the attacks and turn around.¡¹

    ¡¸Squad 2, n B, fight for a limited time and then turn around.¡¹

    ¡¸Squad 3, n A,mence the charge!¡¹

    The allied spearmen pointlessly move left and right and finally get broken through the side as they were moving.

    The archers who were aiming to concentrate their barrage also unloaded everything on the light cavalry acting as decoy, leading to them being trampled by the heavy cavalry as they were reloading.

    The enemy ignored the allied cavalry who ran to help and withdrew after one attack, but another enemy unit would nk from behind the allies who stopped moving.

    They¡¯re being totally outmaneuvered.

    ¡¸Get into box formation! Focus on defending for now!¡¹

    ¡¸Gather together and fend off their hit-and-run attack! We have to kill the enemy¡¯s mobility!¡¹

    Squads coordinate with each other and begin to form a rectangr shape.

    They have spearmen at the very front, crossbows behind them, and archers and skirmishing infantry further behind.

    It¡¯s an appropriate response, I would say.

    When they¡¯re being stretched in all directions, this is the only thing they can do.

    However, as if ridiculing them, the enemy splits up and starts circling around the perimeter of the box formation.

    ¡¸It is just as General Maestus said. Let us proceed to the second phase of the n!¡¹

    ¡¸No need to force any attacks, chip away at their strength!¡¹

    ¡¸Light cavalry will protect the crossbow cavalry and the chariots, heavy cavalry will stay on alert for the enemy cavalry!¡¹

    Enemy cavalry wielding crossbows fire at the spearmen.

    One by one, the allied soldiers go down...... it¡¯s to be expected when both of their hands are holding the spear, their defense against projectiles is low without a shield to protect themselves.

    The situation doesn¡¯t change even with allied archers firing back.

    After all, the enemy is moving freely and shooting, while we are stuck in ce. No matter where they shoot, they¡¯ll hit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen this strategy somewhere before.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a strategy often used by your bow cavalry.¡¹

    Sekrit snuck up on me.

    Right, the bow cavalry¡¯s specialty is destroying anti-cavalry formations.

    ¡¸That is too, right?¡¹

    Sekrit points to the chariots barreling at the box formation, firing their mounted ballistae.

    That¡¯s right, the chariots were something I took from the Federation and now South Yuguria is using them too.

    ¡¸It happens with weapons and tactics alike. The Empire didn¡¯t initially have cannons either. I hear they started developing them after the Federation by investingrge sums of money, smuggling them from the Federation and researching them.¡¹

    Nevertheless, we can¡¯t let things continue.

    The formation is getting more messed up. Once they are disorganized to a certain extent, an all-out charge is sure toe.

    ¡¸Not to worry, we have a clever one within our ranks too.¡¹

    When the enemy was about to charge, a group came running in, kicking up a cloud of dust, from outside the encircling cavalry. It was the bow cavalry led by Luna.

    The bow cavalry run parallel with the enemy cavalry and release their arrows.

    Many of the enemies were defeated by the shots from the originators, and their beautiful rotations were disrupted just like that.

    ¡¸Tch! So they¡¯re the ones from the rumors.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose! Shoot back!¡¹

    During the time the enemy crossbows steady their aim, they are met with another volley.

    ¡¸Change course, to the outside!¡¹

    After firing, the bow cavalry widened the distance between them and the enemy.

    ¡¸I see, they have different range.¡¹

    Sekrit sounds amused as shements on the discrepancy between the crossbows and theposite bows used by our bow cavalry.

    The enemy¡¯s bolts don¡¯t reach the bow cavalry, while the bow cavalry¡¯s arrows manage to shoot down the enemy despite a reduced uracy and power.

    The bow cavalry¡¯s ability to shoot on horsebackes from their lifestyle and it¡¯s not something that can be copied in a short amount of time.

    It¡¯s probably why South Yuguria tried to substitute the bows for crossbows, which are easier to aim. But when both sides match up against each other, theck of range and speed of reloading ends up being fatal.

    ¡¸Fire at highest speed. Shoot, shoot and keep shooting!¡¹

    I hear Luna shouting.

    As dictated by her words, the bow cavalry nock and release their arrows at a speed almost like they¡¯re acrobats.

    ¡¸They¡¯re too fast! They¡¯re shooting once every three seconds!¡¹

    ¡¸W-we can¡¯t keep up! At this rate, if we don¡¯t undo the envelopment, they¡¯ll wipe us out!!¡¹

    The enemy breaks off and scatters.

    Cheers erupted from the allied soldiers in the box formation who found themselves in a desperate situation.

    ¡¸It was inevitable. Copycats can¡¯t win against the originals. Our problem is over there.¡¹

    The moment Sekrit finished, a section of the bow cavalry was blown away.

    Seeing them as the greatest threat, the chariots decided to attack.

    ¡¸Tch, the bow cavalry aren¡¯t good against chariots.¡¹

    Chariots are essentially armored wagons.

    The bow cavalry¡¯s swords and arrows don¡¯t have any effect and the range of the mounted ballistae pose a huge threat.

    But before the bow cavalry could be wiped out, the heavy cavalry charged towards the chariots.

    ¡¸Wahahaha!! It¡¯s finally our turn!! Take that, and that, and that!!¡¹

    This booming voice I can hear all the way over here belongs to Irijina.

    She approaches a chariot on horseback and, after taking out the soldier aiming the ballista with one thrust of her spear, throws a thick log into the spokes of the chariot¡¯s wheel.

    The wheel flies off and the chariot drops to the ground, sliding out of control from its residual momentum.

    ¡¸Kuh! Defeat them! Protect the chariots!¡¹

    Irijina does not flinch a bit from the enemy light cavalry grouping up.

    Whether it¡¯s one-on-two or one-on-three, she continues to dispatch her foes with ease.

    ¡¸I will support the cavalry. All units, advance.¡¹

    M, leading my personal army, moves up.

    They number 15 000 including the conscripts and they are not an army that can be ignored.

    The enemy hurriedly changed their target, freeing several more of the box formation who were in trouble.

    Even so, the enemy doesn¡¯t panic.

    ¡¸Stay calm. It¡¯s the same if we crush these guys. Go back to the first phase of the n.¡¹

    ¡¸Squad 1, execute n B.¡¹

    ¡¸Squad 2, execute n C. We¡¯re doing it again!¡¹

    Once again, they corner my army with well-organized movements.

    ¡¸This is bad...... things will ultimately be the same.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But, as far as I know, the only ones around you who will fall for the same trick twice is......that one.¡¹

    Sekrit jerks her chin to indicate Celia.

    It¡¯s a good thing Celia is too busy withbat to hear that.

    ¡¸Alright, we have them on the ropes! Let¡¯s go with n A, all-out charge!¡¹

    ¡¸Even their transport unit is exposed. Crush everyst one of them!¡¹

    ¡¸Annihte them!!¡¹

    The enemy begins to charge, seeing my army is about to copse.

    ¡¸Okay. Sorry for the dy.¡¹

    I hear Tristan¡¯szy voice.

    There¡¯s no way his soft and listless voice can reach that far.

    The wagon made to look like one from the transport corps fired the artillery it carried.

    Unlike normal cannons, this particr weapon is lightweight and mobile, meant to be pulled by horses, however, if forced, it can also be stuffed inside a wagon.

    They might have expected cannons, but they were a little shocked by the sudden bombardment from a wagon.

    ¡¸Right, next is this.¡¹

    Infantry burst out from a group of wagons imitating the transport corps.

    I don¡¯t know the details, but it appears to be a collection of heavily-armed elites.

    Scared by the cannon fire, the cavalry whose momentum was killed are no threat.

    ¡¸Counterattack, go now!¡¹

    M orders for an offensive again.

    Infantry engage the confused enemy and a brawl develops.

    Although there are enemy soldiers running to provide reinforcements, by this time, most of our allies have returned to action.

    ¡¸We somehow managed to hang on.¡¹

    I ce a hand on my chest in relief.

    ¡¸Still, it doesn¡¯t look like we can win though. We should abandon this ce and go back.¡¹

    So it¡¯s just like Sekrit said.

    We escaped a crisis, but it¡¯ll be impossible for us to rout the enemy and attack the walls again.

    Which means we¡¯re isted either way. Unfortunately, we have to run away.

    And then, as I was wondering what to do...

    ¡¸Oww...... what happened to me?¡¹

    ¡¸You were kicked by the enemy and fell off the walls. You¡¯re lucky to still be alive, but the order for an all-out attack has been given by the higher-ups. We have to go and take back the walls with the others.¡¹

    I hear an unknown female¡¯s voice and a familiar man¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t our strong alliese and taken care of it already? We don¡¯t have to try too hard and the enemy will run anyways......¡¹

    I turn around¨D¨D and my eyes meet with Christoph¡¯s.

    At the same time, an ally and enemy take out each other, leaving nobody in between us.

    ¡¸¨D¨DChristoph.¡¹

    ¡¸G-general!?¡¹

    Unlikest time, I can see him clearly.

    He¡¯s wearing in armor with the South Yuguria crest on it and wielding a rather cheap-looking sword.

    ¡¸Christoph, what are you doing!?¡¹

    Celia has also noticed him.

    ¡¸Ah, no, this is...... err, you see......¡¹

    Christoph¡¯s eyes unnaturally dart left and right.

    I smile, despite being in the middle of battle, and Celia sighs.

    ¡¸I wondered what happened to you after you were captured and turned into a military ve. Well, I¡¯d say you made out nicely since you¡¯re alive.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s really a fool. An idiot. Stupid Christoph.¡¹

    Celia also curses under her breath, but she seems relieved.

    I cleave an attacking enemy in half and throw another off the wall before extending a hand to Christoph.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, get over here. If you don¡¯t hurry, something will hit you again.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cause any trouble for Aegir-sama! Come on, we¡¯re going back.¡¹

    He¡¯s really a dull guy.

    Is South Yuguria so desperate for soldiers that they made him one, even though he¡¯s useless¨D¨D

    A silver light shes before my eyes.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I blink once, unsure of what¡¯s going on.

    I look again and the scene doesn¡¯t change. Christoph has drawn his sword.

    And he¡¯s pointing it at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry...... I...... I......!¡¹

    His sword is shaking.

    ¡¸......what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹

    On the battlefield, I can¡¯t be reaching out my hand at someone with a sword, so I also draw my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t...... go back. Sorry Aegir......¡¹

    His shaking wasn¡¯t because of fear, it was from his internal turmoil.

    I¡¯m not shaking, but I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    Celia is also staring nkly with her mouth open.

    Christoph looks at me with tears welling in his eyes.

    I¡¯m not going to know even if you cry.

    ¡¸I¡¯m ungrateful...... traitorous......shameless......and still...... I have a woman precious to me¨D¨D¡¹

    And in that moment...

    ¡¸Mu, watch out Aegir! Justice Lariat!¡¹

    Jim is unleashing a full-poweredriat on Christoph who is pointing a sword at me.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    Christoph gets blown away and rolls down the stairs.

    ¡¸Aah, Christoph got hit again!¡¹

    ¡¸He fell on his head! Is he dead!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, he dived into cow dung and is unharmed!¡¹

    I also hear the nostalgic cry from far away.

    ¡¸This guy...... he wasn¡¯t taken here against his will?¡¹

    ¡¸H-he¡¯s a traitor!! How could he...... I can¡¯t believe this idiot! I¡¯ll twist his head off!!¡¹

    Celia bes enraged and stomps her feet angrily.

    ¡¸I wonder if this is what Erich felt.¡¹

    I mutter loud enough so only I can hear.

    It sucks when an old friend sides with the enemy.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama...... don¡¯t let it get you down. I¡¯ll take responsibility and hang that idiot.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s cute attempt atforting me doesn¡¯t clear my heart.

    ¡¸But we can¡¯t chase after them right now.¡¹

    The 105th army and Libatis group who appeared to have the upper hand at one point are being forced back.

    They can¡¯t hide their exhaustion against an enemy who continuously puts pressure on them.

    We have to secure an escape route as fast as possible.

    However, we don¡¯t have any more turrets and we¡¯ll be sitting ducks if we go downdders.

    With that said, it¡¯s too high to jump......

    I¡¯d like it if someone picked us up from headquarters......

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t look away. The enemy ising.¡¹

    ¡¸Take care of them. I have to find a way out.¡¹

    Sekrit replies without turning her head.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m borrowing this spear. Tch, it¡¯s heavy.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I wonder if the headquarters will notice if I run over and wave my hand...... we¡¯re in the middle of a fierce battle.

    The ground shakes and my vision is filled with a white light.

    ¡¸Guooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaah!!¡¹

    I suddenly feel a vibration that runs down to my stomach.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a tiny vibration. I thought I was going to throw up.

    ¡¸What was that just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸L-lightning...... lightning just struck down!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible, there isn¡¯t a single cloud in the sky!¡¹

    I guess what happened after seeing Sekrit fall on her butt.

    ¡¸Sorry. I forgot to tell you this spear shoots lightning.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t work for me though.

    ¡¸Tell me in advance, idiot!!¡¹

    Sekrit throws the spear back at me.

    She purposely threw it towards the outside of the wall too.

    ¡¸Hey, what if it fell...... hm?¡¹

    As I catch the spear barely before it goes off the walls, I notice the wall start to crumble at my feet.

    It was merely a few small stones and not enough to upset the bnce.

    Even so, it crumbled.

    The wall that even deflected cannonballs got chipped just from me standing on it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take a gamble.¡¹

    I point my Dual Crater at the headquarters.

    ¡¸Hey, light up.¡¹

    £¨I am not a torch.£©

    Whatever, just shine, you no-good dragon.

    I wave the glowing red Dual Crater.

    Leopolt aside, I¡¯m sure M will notice.

    Please realize.

    And then a single ming arrow shoots up from the headquarters.

    Good, M saw me.

    ¡¸Alright, next is......¡¹

    I raise my sword.

    £¨Hey, again?£©

    Yes, again.

    I m the Dual Crater with all my might against the wall.

    Of course, I could not split the thick wall.

    However, countless fragments spray out and the top of the wall seems to dent about 1 m.

    ¡¸......monster.¡¹

    I ignore Sekrit¡¯s remark.

    Now, pick up my intentions¨D¨D

    Before the voice in my heart could finish, a cannonballnded at my feet.

    ¡¸That was too quick! And there was no warning either!?¡¹

    It has to be Leopolt. Without a doubt.

    ¡¸Everyone, take cover! Vacate the space where the cannonball just hit.¡¹

    We barely evacuated in time.

    ¡¸A bunch areing!!¡¹

    It is as Celia said,rge cannons and dwarven cannons fire one after the other at the ce I indicated, causing the wall to fall apart more with each shot.

    ¡¸I knew it was getting frail.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the reason, but the wall has lost the blessing from the ancient ruins and has be brittle.

    In any case, we have to run now.

    ¡¸Get down from the broken part. We¡¯re running.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey guys, time to go!¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t get any gold or women?¡¹

    ¡¸This is terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, why aren¡¯t the citizens standing?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s frustrating, but it isn¡¯t the end. Next time, for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸I shall return!¡¹

    Everyone surged forward and jumped down from the lowered part of the wall.

    The enemy doesn¡¯t follow us.

    They¡¯re in disbelief from their invincible wall cracking.

    Schwartz is waiting for me below the walls.

    ¡¸You did well toe. I guess I¡¯ll overlook your past obscenities.¡¹

    I hopped on the back of Schwartz, who looked at me like he¡¯d leave me behind if I didn¡¯t hurry up, and ran off alone.

    Usually, I¡¯d ride with Celia and Sekrit, but I only have to worry about the front now since no more threats are behind us.

    It should be fine if I go ahead.

    The cannonfire froze the enemies in the city, but the clearly skilled cavalry didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Change of orders, defeat the enemies running from the walls.¡¹

    ¡¸They deliberately redirected cannonfire mid-battle. I can only surmise that an important group or person is at that location.¡¹

    I sheathe my Dual Crater on the run and switch to my Keravnos.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to force my way through.¡¹

    I swing my spear on horseback and sh with the enemy.

    I pierce through an enemy as I pass by.

    I sweep at the legs and topple the horse.

    I feint blocking the enemy¡¯s sword, bend the spear and strike the enemy¡¯s body, knocking him off his horse.

    While rampaging, I move away from the shortest path to the headquarters.

    ¡¸Tch, making me detour¨D¨D¡¹

    As Iin and try to change directions, several cavalry appear in front of me.

    They are visibly shaken and try to put some distance between us.

    I also recognize the g above their heads¨D¨D

    I run right at that group as soon as my eyes register the design.

    ¡¸An enemy ising! Let His Excellency Maestus escape!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a single rider. Shoot him down with crossbows!¡¹

    I twirl the Keravnos and deflect the iing bolts.

    One of them slips past and stabs into my side, but I can feel hurtter.

    I approach the enemy, roaring.

    Enemy guards keeping, but I¡¯ll ignore them and let Schwartz tackle them.

    I keep charging, regardless of the hits I suffer on my cheek, thigh and back.

    ¡¸......demon. It has been a while.¡¹

    The one standing in the center, Maestus, is already pointing his spear at me.

    I can¡¯t fight for long. Enemies are all around me and I can¡¯t leave Celia and the others alone.

    Understanding my situation, Maestus doesn¡¯t run away to buy time.

    That¡¯s very gracious, but it¡¯ll be a fatal mistake.

    Both of us run at each other and our spears sh.

    ¡¸Haah!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuun!¡¹

    I ward off his thrust with my spearhead and he counters by spinning the spear to bash my face with the butt end.

    I lean back and avoid the attack, allowing him time to recover and unleash a barrage of consecutive thrusts.

    I block the first and second, then parry the third and return a thrust, but he lets the attack dig into his armor so he can drop a sweeping blow at my head.

    ¡¸He¡¯s good.¡¹

    When I intercept his downward strike with my gauntlet, the impact numbs my arm.

    He easily dodges my one-handed exaggerated swing.

    ¡¸Such speed with a single hand...... hmp, I guess there is some merit to being called demon.¡¹

    He aims a thrust at my eye.

    I choose not to dodge and block it with my gauntlet instead, but he stops the spear before it reaches my arm, pulls it back and jabs the tip into my thigh.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    Blood squirts out of my leg, but it isn¡¯t a serious injury.

    I hate to admit it, this guy is more skilled than me.

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    I raise my spear.

    Maestus scoffs, thinking I¡¯m an idiot for leaving myself open for an attack and readies his spear for a thrust at my chest, only to realize not even one secondter, his hastiness and holds back so he could pull himself away.

    My arm swings down my spear with the speed of a bolt of lightning and ms it into the ground.

    ¡¸......if I let go, I would have been crushed. That was close, that was close.¡¹

    Maestus jokes at how close he was to death as heposes himself, more than a little flustered from my attack.

    I twirl my spear idly as we stare at each other.

    ¡¸Your Excellency¨D¨D!! Fire the first volley!!¡¹

    Before I knew it, the crossbow cavalry arrived.

    Several bolts stick into my back.

    ¡¸Guwaah!!¡¹

    I let out a pained grunt.

    Maestus smiled like he aplished a great feat.

    ¡¸Just kidding.¡¹

    When I return a smile, his smile freezes over.

    ¡¸Uooooh!¡¹

    I leap off of Schwartz towards Maestus.

    He immediately adopts a defensive stance to block the strike from my Keravnos.

    That isn¡¯t the extent of my attack though.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I put my feet together in midair and aim a kick at his face.

    ¡¸Uugh!!¡¹

    Maestus managed to guard with his gauntlet, but he wasn¡¯t able topletely distribute the weight of my attack, so his gauntlet sunk into his face, triggering his nose to bleed.

    ¡¸As promised, I messed up your handsome face!¡¹

    I remount Schwartz after leaving a parting remark.

    The ebon stallion looks at me with a face asking whether I¡¯m okay and I respond by pulling his mane, telling him to run and not worry unnecessarily.

    Luckily, the bolts hit the Dual Crater.

    The scream was just a little bit of acting.

    Now that I check, the battle is over.

    My allies have reassembled and surrounded Tortoent while the enemy cavalry entered the city walls.

    ¡¸A draw due to injury, huh...... we were one step away.¡¹

    I gaze at Tortoent as I inspect my hand for wounds.

    ¡¸Damn Christoph, what am I going to do with you?¡¹

    I have plenty ofints and I also want to punch him.

 Chapter 462: A Common Soldierâ€™s Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 462: A Common Soldier¡¯s Resolution</h4>

    ¡¸Are you alright!? Ah, you¡¯re hurt......¡¹

    Although M was concerned for me, I could not give a sensible reply.

    Celia also felt the same as she mumbled ¡°pluck, pluck¡±.

    ¡¸When you rode solo into the enemy camp, you destroyed the steel walls that reached the heavens and, like a fierce god, defeated the enemy general Maestus in one strike upon meeting him! Those are truly iparable triumphs! This is what it means to be a great hero!!¡¹

    The one heaping praise filled with exaggeration and hyperbole on me is Busco. So the next step after prostrating is ttering?

    It¡¯s annoying, so I re at him, which intimidates him into squealing and returning to his prostrating pose.

    ¡¸I guess we can call it an advantageous tie.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it Leopolt?¡¹

    I start forming proper words at this point.

    M is sulking. I have to address thatter.

    ¡¸Our greatest aplishment is forcing the enemy cavalry into Tortoent. Their defense is higher, but they lost their mobility. The good news is that I can dere we don¡¯t have to be wary of an ambush on a strategic level.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, I wanted to win more decisively though. It was quite the close call.¡¹

    If it wasn¡¯t for the bow cavalry and M¡¯s efforts, everything might have fallen apart.

    ¡¸The timing of the enemy cavalry¡¯s appearance was a kind of bet. If the enemy made any sort of mistake or blunder, we would have won outright. The oue was a bad roll of the dice, but it was nothing less than a draw, so it can be considered a sess.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you to gamble.¡¹

    I say sarcastically.

    ¡¸Better options would have been avable if I had more time to make preliminary arrangements, however, a speedy battle was required...... plus I do not have the authority or responsibility over the Goldonian army. If we restrict the scope to our troops alone, I don¡¯t believe we suffered a serious amount of casualties.¡¹

    It¡¯s true thatpared to the other Goldonian squads, my army has rtively fewer losses that are within expectations.

    To begin with, Leopolt has no special title and does not have the standing to speak openly in the Goldonian military setting.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to point out that had Lord Hardlett in the enemy general in thest engagement, things would have been easier.¡¹

    Damn this guy, he dares give me such a reply?

    ¡¸Idiot, I had a swarm of enemies on my ass. Like I could do anything more.¡¹

    I think back on what happened.

    In the moment right before Inded the kick on Maestus, could I have sliced off an arm or even his head?

    In that instant, he was totally defenceless.

    I might have been able to do it. No, I should have done it.

    ¡¸How stupid. Is Christoph holding me back?¡¹

    Iugh at myself.

    ¡¸Christoph......¡¹

    Crap, I said it in front of Leopolt.

    Knowing him, he¡¯ll definitely deploy a team of assassins if he found out Christoph betrayed us.

    But Leopolt simply furrowed his brow and tilted his head.

    Aah...... he doesn¡¯t know his name.

    ¡¸Remember, it¡¯s that guy, the one in the escort unit with a nice body and trashy skills, who always got taken out first.¡¹

    ¡¸Could he be a rank and file soldier?¡¹

    What a mean thing to say.

    ¡¸Christoph is someone who has been through many battles with me and achieved quite a...... hm?¡¹

    Actually, I can¡¯t think of anything he achieved.

    ¡¸I know all of the members in the escort unit in charge of 10 or more men.¡¹

    Oh right, despite being the longest serving member, he was still a private.

    He¡¯s unmistakably a rank and file soldier. I can¡¯t deny that.

    What is South Yuguria thinking? I don¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡¸Anyways, their intent to defend Tortoent is clear. We will have an even more intense battleing up. Now then, Lord Hardlett, although it might bete to ask, do you have any information that would influence my strategy that you haven¡¯t told me yet?¡¹

    ¡¸I have a bunch.¡¹

    Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll tell you right now.

    I recount one or two stories to Leopolt.

    Interested in our conversation, Celia and M drew closer to us.

    There was also another set of footsteps¨D¨D

    ¡¸Prepare yourself, Hardlett!!¡¹

    At the sound of the voice, Leopolt draws his sword and M stands in front of me.

    Celia somersaults in the air and then pins the voice¡¯s owner to the ground.

    ¡¸This damn savage! How dare you¨D¨Dhow dare you injure His Excellency¨D¨D!¡¹

    Giving me an incredibly menacing look is Piris. Oh right, she was Maestus¡¯s attendant.

    She has a bad bark, but at 145 cm, she is easily suppressed by Celia.

    Leopolt puts his sword away and M takes out some rope.

    ¡¸You only kicked His Excellency¡¯s handsome face because you¡¯re an ugly musclehead and you¡¯re just jealous!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    That stabbed deep into my heart.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is the handsome one!¡¹

    ¡¸That......is right!¡¹

    Celia is always on my side.

    M hesitates somewhat.

    It can¡¯t be helped since Maestus is pretty good-looking from my perspective too......

    ¡¸My dear brother¡¯s nemesis! I¡¯ll kill you¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, and how are you going to do that?¡¹

    As she ils under Celia, I catch a glimpse of something silver in her hand.

    ¡¸A......spoon?¡¹

    M scoffs and erases her blood lust.

    It might be metal, but she won¡¯t kill me with that.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll bite you to death! I¡¯ll mistakenly bite you to death!!¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like to try?¡¹

    I go down on one knee in front of Piris, who bares her teeth at me, and undo the front of my pants.

    This is after a tough battle.

    My lust has umted to the point that my dick springs out forcefully.

    ¡¸Hyauu!¡¹

    ¡¸Try biting down on this. It¡¯s a vital part of my body.¡¹

    Piris turns red as she collects herself and slowly opens her mouth with a face full of determination. Her hot breath tickles my penis, causing it to twitch, which triggers tears to well up in Piris¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Let her go.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a lowly prisoner who tried to kill Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Yeah, with a spoon and her pearly white teeth.

    It¡¯s a joke.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll get you for this!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you put it in your mouth next. Stay still.¡¹

    Piris storms off crying.

    ¡¸How thick and long and ck and hard. It is truly something that belongs to a hero! Oh, my apologies!¡¹

    Busco leaves when I re at him, still prostrating all the while.

    Celia and M both get back to work, though they keep their eyes on the girl.

    ¡¸Piris just spat it out, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Shall I investigate?¡¹

    The only one who noticed was Leopolt.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. She probably doesn¡¯t know much.¡¹

    I¡¯m not a coward who would use a woman as a shield to threaten someone.

    ¡¸More importantly, can you use what I told you earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸It is an unknown variable so I can¡¯t base my strategy on it, however I will prepare ordingly.¡¹

    Leopolt bows his head and turns his back on me.

    He turns back after walking a few steps.

    ¡¸Do you have anything else you forgot to tell me?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    As I huff in annoyance, Leopolt once again turns his back on me.

    After a few more steps, he turns back silently.

    ¡¸Just go!¡¹

    How little does he trust me?

    Gosh, I feel disgusted.

    I have more important matters to attend to.

    I stand in front of a certain tent......the one that Sekrit is using.

    I was thinking about ramming my pent-up lust into Sekrit after the battle in order to deepen our love, but right now is not the time.

    I can hear moans and screams from within the tent.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s actually cheating on me......kuh, that¡¯s pretty pathetic for me.¡¹

    When a woman cheats, it¡¯s the man¡¯s fault.

    It¡¯s because the man wasn¡¯t able to satisfy the woman¡¯s heart and body that gives her the opportunity to explore other men.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to sulk and let it happen though.¡¹

    If I get robbed, I just have to rob them back.

    I¡¯ll burst in there, kick the guy away and fuck Sekrit on the spot until she goes crazy.

    I put my hand on the entrance and flung open the p without saying anything.

    ¡¸So you finally came. How long were you nning on making me wait?¡¹

    Sekrit is partially naked, with her lower half covered by her pants and her breasts boldly exposed, beads of sweat glistening against her dark skin.

    The room was filled with stifling hot air and the smell of sex.

    In the corner was a face I recognized ¨D¨D it belonged to the young boy soldier we captured during the battle in the fort who was covering his eyes and crying.

    Traces of semen can be seen around his body and his penis, which was about the size of a finger, was red.

    ¡¸It was my first time...... and for something like that...... to dig into me...... I can no longer be a groom......¡¹

    I look back at Sekrit and a sigh of relief escapes my lips.

    ¡¸How confusing. I thought you were cheating on me.¡¹

    ¡¸I would have, except there are no good men here. Nowe on, it¡¯s been so long. Hurry up and fuck me.¡¹

    Sekrit throws off her pants andys face-up on the bed.

    I don¡¯t simply climb on top of her, rather I pull her up by the arm, turn her around so I¡¯m hugging her from behind and have her ce her hands on the bed.

    ¡¸Kukuku, this is going to be rough. Go ahead, I¡¯ve already gotten myself ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare yourself.¡¹

    I hold onto Sekrit¡¯s shoulders and plunge deep inside her.

    ¡¸¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s tight hole clenches around me while my firm tip and veiny rod rubs her insides, which prompts both of us to moan in pleasure.

    We lose ourselves in the moment and indulge in various sex positions, building up to a massive orgasm, and that was when...

    ¡¸......I got you now! Wah, how shameless...... I mean, prepare yourself¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Not learning from her experience, Piris attacks me anyways.

    Sekrit reacted, but in a split second realized Piris was carrying a spoon likest time, so Sekrit simply snickered and kissed me.

    ¡¸Teei!¡¹

    Piris lunges with a cute cry, covering her eyes most likely due to embarrassment.

    Her low strengthbined with a tool like the spoon won¡¯t hurt me no matter where it hits.

    I keep myposure and continue swinging my hips.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you can join us for an orgy if you want¨D¨D guooh!!¡¹

    Unexpectedly, I was hit with a familiar shock.

    ¡¸I did it! I stabbed him! Hah, did you learn your lesson!?¡¹

    Piris¡¯s spoon was stuck beautifully into my body.

    More urately, it was stuck into my asshole.

    ¡¸Guuh...... and to think it was the t end too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what hap¨D¨D ku, kukuku!! Hahahaha! That¡¯s hrious! It¡¯s nice and snug, huh?¡¹

    Don¡¯tugh Sekrit, and don¡¯t twist the spoon Piris. What would you do if something disastrous happened?

    Piris rejoices, I groan, Sekritughs and the young boy cries. How did things turn out this way?

    ¡¸That was a bad time. My ass has been sufferingtely.¡¹

    I gulp down the alcohol Sekrit pours for me.

    Lots happened, but she seems to be satisfied enough for her mood to improve.

    From outside, I hear words resembling a curse from Piris.

    ¡¸Be patient. If I really wanted to, I would have taken your virginity.¡¹

    Her foulnguage gets twice as bad. Fine, I¡¯ll leave her alone.

    ¡¸Normally, she would be executed.¡¹

    As punishment for the abuse of my ass, Piris is being exposed outside.

    With that said, she was simply tied on a box and her legs lifted up in such a way that her asshole is in in sight.

    I was initially going to take her virginity, but she shouted how she would rather bite her tongue.

    She was left in a spot where soldiers frequently pass by so I¡¯m sure many people have seen her by now. She should be fine since a ¡°do not touch¡± sign was posted beside her and it¡¯s summer, meaning she won¡¯t freeze.

    I¡¯ll retrieve her after one hour is up.

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re too soft.¡¹

    Sekrit smiled as sheid spread-eagle on the bed, but returned to a serious expression after stroking my ass with her finger.

    ¡¸......so, what¡¯s with that one?¡¹

    My gaze shifts to the young boy in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who brought him along. Geez...... I was surprised, I thought you were cheating.¡¹

    The boy turns red as he peeks bashfully at us.

    ¡¸Kuku, it was for a little hobby of mine.¡¹

    For some reason, it feels like the boy¡¯s eyes are focused on my crotch instead of Sekrit¡¯s bare genitals and breasts.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean him. I¡¯m talking about that.¡¹

    Selkrit jerks her chin to the opposite side.

    ¡¸Observation of sexual intercourse,plete. Comparing to average data......reproductive liquid level: 8000%, genital size......error, re-calcting.¡¹

    Tikuku is sitting beside the bed.

    Because she¡¯s an automatic puppet, her presence is hard to detect.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I rub Tikuku¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸Sleep mode continued for over 12 hours. Requesting further instructions.¡¹

    Fumu, I have no clue what to say.

    ¡¸How about you stay by the headquarters and eliminate any enemy that approaches? You know who the enemy is, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Identification, possible. They are the forces naming themselves the South Yuguria Empire and their coborators.¡¹

    Tikuku is supposedly meant for managerial duties, but from what I saw in the ruins, she also hasbat capabilities.

    Most importantly, she¡¯s unbelievably durable and shoulde in handy if she stays in the headquarters.

    Tikuku, seemingly satisfied, turns around and gets ready to exit the tent.

    However, Sekrit ces a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Please refrain from excessive touching.¡¹

    ¡¸Spewing stuff I don¡¯t understand all this time......something about you has been bugging me ever since we met. You¡¯re interested in my rtionship with him, aren¡¯t you? Is all that strange behavior your attempt at attracting his attention?¡¹

    Sekrit starts revealing her emotions, the alcohol helping to remove some of her usual inhibitions.

    Tikuku appears to make eye contact with Sekrit, but she doesn¡¯t answer, simply moving sideways and taking her shoulder away from Sekrit¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t even reply? Rude brat, maybe this will help you open up.¡¹

    Theck of reaction must have hit a nerve as Sekrit tugs on Tikuku¡¯s cheek.

    Quite some force was used and an ordinary girl would have screamed.

    ¡¸Pleath revran vrom egzesive dowching.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Sekrit.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m disciplining her. Shut¨D¨D hyaah!?¡¹

    Tikuku¡¯s head spun around three times to shake Sekrit off, which surprised her and caused her to fall on her ass.

    That always shocks people who meet her for the first time. Wait, did that cute voicee from Sekrit just now?

    ¡¸Y-you monster!¡¹

    Feeling embarrassed or angry, Sekrit hurls a wooden cup at Tikuku¡¯s forehead.

    Tikuku¡¯s head vibrates slightly from the impact and she covers the spot she was hit with her hands like I usually see her doing.

    ¡¸Stop!¡¹

    She¡¯s going overboard, even if she¡¯s drunk.

    I had intended to physically restrain Sekrit as well, but Tikuku reached for her waist before I could move.

    ¡¸Low intensity single-target defence, activate.¡¹

    ¡¸Guwah!¡¹

    Tikuku easily throws Sekrit and stands in front of her before she could recover.

    ¡¸Bitch, now you¡¯ve done it.¡¹

    Tikuku just happens to be in a position with her back toward me so I can¡¯t see her face.

    Sekrit, on the other hand, is furious and looks ready to retaliate.

    ¡¸¨D¨Ddeploying.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    The moment Tikuku muttered those words, Sekrit¡¯s face warped with fear and she let out another cute squeal.

    Sekrit wriggles on the ground until she reaches my feet.

    ¡¸Where did you get this monster!? Her jaw split in half and the bottom half of her face transformed!!¡¹

    When Tikuku turned around, her lips were pursed like normal.

    ¡¸I do not remember.¡¹

    ¡¸Sekrit, go to sleep. You drank too much.¡¹

    Iy Sekrit on the bed.

    Tikuku also approached, looking off into the distance.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t drink so much that I hallucinated! Tch, she hid it well...... is she actually a woman or a monster?¡¹

    Sekrit, whileying in bed, reaches her hand in between Tikuku¡¯s legs.

    Tikuku did not say anything and fell down towards Sekrit.

    The sight of the small Tikuku resting on therger Sekrit was almost like the aftermath of two lovers.

    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if they proceeded to make love.

    I should stop them, but I want to admire the scene as well.

    In reality, the mood was not as sweet as I had imagined.

    ¡¸Gaaah!! You¡¯re crushing me!! Get off!!¡¹

    Sekrit groans like a frog being squished.

    I try to lift Tikuku up by her armpits but she doesn¡¯t budge.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this weight!?¡¹

    Tikuku is barely 150 cm tall...... thinking normally, she would be approximately 50 kg.

    However, I can¡¯t lift her no matter how much strength I exert.

    At this rate, Sekrit will be ttened.

    ¡¸Hrrngh!!¡¹

    I clench my teeth and tense up all the muscles in my body, and I¡¯m finally able to move Tikuku.

    Despite my best efforts, I was barely able to get her off.

    Sweat drips from the side of my head as I support her with my nearly-spasming arms and slowly lower her to the ground.

    ¡¸Haa...... haa......¡¹

    Sekrit pants heavily, exhausted from the struggle.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought my insides were going to squirt out...... did you see this monster¡¯s true identity?¡¹

    Tikuku straightens the hem of her clothes and speaks.

    ¡¸The skeleton and armor of the T-99 automatic puppet is made of Migurium alloy. Including the special internal equipment, the T-99 weights a total of 180 kg.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re...... kidding...... me......¡¹

    Sekrit slumps on the bed.

    ¡¸Due to its unique purposes, the T-99 has superior durability and firepowerpared to the new 100 series models.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so......that¡¯s pretty incredible.¡¹

    I¡¯m also tired and not much of what she says is registering in my brain at this point.

    ¡¸It is nothing whenpared to the state-of-the-art 1000 series models, which use liquefied metal armor to improve their strength by leaps and bounds.¡¹

    I hear someone calling me from outside.

    Sekrit has also fallen asleep, so I guess I¡¯ll check it out.

    ¡¸The 1000 series dispersed in various ces during the final battle and six of their existing signals have been confirmed.¡¹

    Oops, I forgot I was naked. I better put on some clothes.

    ¡¸Three of them restarted in response to the lockdown signal of the ruins. They aremencing activities to fulfill their original objectives¨D¨D¡¹

    Waiting for me outside the tent were four charming ears.

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    Tortoent ¨C Within the fort. Outdoor Camp.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸A toast to Christoph!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Cheers erupted in a corner of the South Yuguria camp..

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing, fighting with the demon three times and surviving!¡¹

    ¡¸Not only surviving but toe out unscathed......it kinda smells though.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear that even General Maestus got injured. You¡¯re above him!!¡¹

    As praise gets poured onto Christoph one after the other, he smiles sociably,ughs and epts the wine cup.

    However, that smile disappeared after the modest party ended.

    As the rest of the members in the camp sleep in preparation for the battle that might start as early as next morning, Zillia whispers to Christoph.

    ¡¸It must be hard for you, Christoph.¡¹

    ¡¸......yeah, it¡¯s hard. Cow dung is nothing inparison. The general was there and miss Celia was there......as my enemies.¡¹

    Zillia listens patiently, resting her head on Christoph¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸I pointed my sword at them even though they tried to reach out to me...... the general¡¯s face at that time wasn¡¯t angry or resentful, it was surprised. He probably never imagined me turning into the enemy.¡¹

    Zillia gently hugs Christoph¡¯s chest.

    Somewhat conscious of alerting those around her, she whispers a little softer.

    ¡¸The higher-ups don¡¯t have a grasp of the exact casualties in today¡¯s battle yet. Themand structure is also a mess. If you run now......they won¡¯t know. I cane up with an excuse to tell the others in the squad. If you want to go back¨D¨D¡¹

    Before she couldplete her sentence, Christoph poses a question back at her.

    ¡¸Will you being with me?¡¹

    Zillia¡¯s eyes be wide briefly, and then she shakes her head slowly.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. I¡¯m amander and I have to consider my parents and rtives. You were originally from that side¨D¨D nnmu!¡¹

    Christoph hugs Zillia and kisses her.

    Zillia¡¯s arms temporarily floated in the air, but quickly found their ce around the man¡¯s broad shoulders and neck.

    Although the moment itself was fleeting, in the perspective of those two, the kiss felt like itsted for a long long time.

    Zillia could guess Christoph¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not leaving without you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... honestly, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if you said you¡¯ll leave. I might have cried and pleaded for you not to go.¡¹

    After poking Christoph¡¯s forehead with her nose, Zillia takes off her shirt.

    ¡¸Zillia?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Following her shirt, she also removes her pants and even underwear, shyly casting her eyes downward as she covers her precious ces with her hands.

    ¡¸You understand, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah......¡¹

    Seeing Christoph stand up with heavy breathing, Zillia closes her eyes and drops her hands.

    A subdued wet noise could be heard, but not loud enough to wake anybody.

    About two minutes go by.

    ¡¸......hey, you¡¯re not ready yet?¡¹

    ¡¸Almost...... alright, done.¡¹

    Zillia closes her eyes again as Christoph reaches around her back.

    When the man¡¯s hand touches the woman¡¯s soft skin, Zillia flinches.

    ¡¸Ah, cold! What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, you wanted me to wipe down your body, right? A man like me would bathe his entire body, but that probably won¡¯t work for you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve covered my eyes with a towel! I just need you toe close so I can wipe you......¡¹

    The naked Zillia stared nkly for some time before she heaved an extended sigh and let herself be cleaned.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a virgin, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong!! How old do you think I am!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you actually have experience outside of prostitutes?¡¹

    After teasing him, Zillia quickly resumes a serious tone.

    ¡¸If you see the demon, run. Your feelings aside, you¡¯re considered a traitor from their perspective and they¡¯ll definitely kill you next time. You¡¯re weak, so if the opponent actually tries, you¡¯ll be cut to pieces.¡¹

 Chapter 463: Second Battle of Tortoen

    <h4>Chapter 463: Second Battle of Tortoen</h4>

    Tortoent ¨C Within Fort: A Room in the Headquarters Building.

    One of the rooms in the former Executive Office of the President of Libatis was arranged to be Maestus¡¯s private room.

    ¡¸Pardon me, General!¡¹

    Despite having knocked, the subordinate did not wait for permission before opening the door.

    He was obeying previous instructions from Maestus to enter without wasting precious time.

    ¡¸Oh, Gouk. What did His Excellency Zaphnes say?¡¹

    While standing straight to greet hismander, the man awkwardly averts his gaze, then answers reluctantly.

    ¡¸Sir, his order was: ¡°There will be no retreat from Tortoent. Defend it till yourst breath¡±. He also had a message directed at the General: ¡°Your merits are first ss. Take care of your health until the next battle¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, I¡¯m d. But His Excellency is also rather awkward. He was forced to cram his cavalry, which were his trump card, into the city after the wall crumbled...... If he wasn¡¯t, he would have summoned me or came here himself.¡¹

    Contrary to his casual tone, Maestus understood the severity of his situation.

    He grimaces slightly as he rubs his swollen, bandaged face.

    ¡¸Not only is Tortoent where our headquarters is, it is our central supply base and the symbol of the Libatis government. Just because the battle is going south ¨D¨D doesn¡¯t mean we can give this ce up easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Hauuu!¡¹

    There was a smack sound of flesh being pped and then the high-pitched scream of a woman.

    ¡¸......enjoying yourself is fine, but you¡¯ll touch your wounds.¡¹

    Maestusughs heartily to ease his subordinate¡¯s concern.

    ¡¸Hahaha, how can I fight if I can¡¯t even embrace a woman?¡¹

    He grabs the plump waist of the woman with both hands and starts thrusting vigorously from behind.

    ¡¸Uuuh! Aagh!¡¹

    The general¡¯s partner keeps her ass in the air while her bodyys weakly on the bed, tears welling up in her eyes as she grips the sheets tightly.

    ¡¸Well, we don¡¯t even know this woman¡¯s background...... what if she is an enemy spy?¡¹

    ¡¸I picked her up in the city. If I¡¯m unlucky enough to stumble upon a spy, then I¡¯d be done for either way.¡¹

    Maestus tugs on the woman¡¯s hair.

    He let out a pained groan as he acted without any care towards the woman.

    ¡¸If you told me, I could have forced the people......even without lip service, and arranged for a younger and more beautiful girl so you don¡¯t have to settle for someone in their mid-thirties.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? Obviously a maturedy is better than a little girl.¡¹

    A cruel grin forms on Maestus¡¯s face as he climbs on the female and licks her neck.

    When she gasped from the clinging, he immediately switched to his teeth to bite her.

    ¡¸Hiigyi! Oww¨D¨D nooo!¡¹

    A cry not derived from pleasure escapes her lips and blood leaks from her torn skin.

    ¡¸A young girl wouldn¡¯t make this scream. And......¡¹

    Heps up the trickling blood and slowly rocks his hips.

    Sweet yelps begin to mix with the woman¡¯s scream.

    ¡¸Look at this ripe and naughty body that reacts to my tormenting, it¡¯s several times more entertaining than making a young girl cry. Go on, say it. Tell me how many times you climaxed from being vited forcefully. How many times did your naughty body shiver from the pleasure?¡¹

    The woman shakes her downward-facing head, but when her nipples get pinched, she arches her body up and shouts.

    ¡¸E-eight from being forced......against my...... hiiguh!! Even though I¡¯m married......even though such cruel things are being done to me...... and I¡¯m treated roughly...... it¡¯s done with skill......and with arge tool...... n-no moree!!¡¹

    ¡¸See that!? She came 9 times!¡¹

    Maestus gave the woman a fewrger thrusts and then separated from her.

    She copses weakly on the bed, her ass trembling and her breathing faint.

    As Maestus fondles the woman¡¯s sweaty breasts heavy-handedly, his expression changes.

    ¡¸If I was the enemy general, I wouldmence another all-out attack either tomorrow or the day after. And in order to move my cavalry......¡¹

    ¡¸Tortoent is too crowded with residential buildings and facilities.¡¹

    Neither Maestus or his subordinate paid any more attention to the woman at this point.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Destroy the buildings along the walls and the main street before the sun rises. There is no need to take the popce into consideration, tear down everything other than the ones we¡¯re using. If the cavalry can move freely, we can ovee a small disadvantage. I¡¯m sure His Excellency Zaphnes will agree.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. However, the troops are exhausted from the earlier battle. They would not want to be given another job right now.¡¹

    A smile even more ruthless than the one he had when he was teasing the woman appeared on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Why do you think we¡¯re keeping the citizens of Tortoent around for? The men will demolish and cut down the buildings, the women......will sleep with the soldiers andmanders to raise their spirits.¡¹

    ¡¸......are you sure?¡¹

    The subordinate peeks out the window at the South Yuguria g being flown.

    ¡¸Humiliation of civilians is forbidden by military regtions......huh? Feh, if Her Majesty hears of this, I will be hanged.¡¹

    Maestus ys the fool and pretends to choke himself.

    In reality, his eyes shone with an evil glint.

    ¡¸But the great Empress of South Yuguria, fearful of being struck down by the demon¡¯s spear, chose to reign over Alteria, who made an honorable change of sides. In other words, she doesn¡¯t need this ce.¡¹

    The subordinate drops his shoulders and deliberately checks the window and door.

    Although confused at his superior¡¯s remark, he was feeling joy somewhere inside himself.

    ¡¸A soldier¡¯s imperative is, first and foremost, to win. If possible, a soldier will maintain the way of the knight and achieve a beautiful victory. If that¡¯s not possible, a soldier should try to win at all costs, regardless of appearance. If that isn¡¯t possible either, then the only choice is to sacrifice citizens and be the devil, no? His Excellency Zaphnes has the same line of thinking. There is no issue here.¡¹

    The subordinate no longer offers his opinion and simply salutes to ept his superior¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸By the way, this is extremely personal.¡¹

    Maestus smirks and unnaturally eyes the window and door.

    ¡¸I pledged my allegiance to His Excellency Zaphnes. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would either by the boss of a gang of thugs or a stain on the guillotine.¡¹

    Maestus strokes the dented locket hanging from his neck in between with his fingers.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need any other reason to swear loyalty to my Empress than ¡°Zaphnes ordered it¡±. I do think she is a fine woman though.¡¹

    The subordinate, after listening carefully to what was said, covered his eyes and ears.

    ¡¸What, I didn¡¯t hear anything. ......I share the same sentiment, Your Excellency.¡¹

    Both men chuckle and then the subordinate¡¯s face darkens.

    ¡¸So, about your younger sister-¡¹

    Before he could finish, Maestus spoke over him in a light-hearted tone.

    ¡¸That girl is merely my sister-inw. Because of family circumstances, she is being looked after. She isn¡¯t truly rted by blood, so don¡¯t worry about it. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    The subordinate nods and nces over at the moaning woman on the bed.

    ¡¸Are you about done?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a shame, but it will be toote if I go for another round. Fine, take her away.¡¹

    The woman was relieved that she could finally be released.

    Tired from the seemingly endless punishment, it was fortunate she couldn¡¯t afford to notice the expressions of Maestus and his subordinate.

    Maestus, finding himself alone in the room, opens his imperfectly-shaped locket.

    ¡¸Piris, you lost your luck, huh?¡¹

    He scoffs and falls on the bed.

    ¡¸Now, your fate depends on mine. I¡¯m looking forward to the next battle.¡¹

    Minutester, the man started to snore.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Tortoent Envelopment. Goldonian Camp.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you.¡¹

    Waiting for me when I opened the tent were two pairs of long elegant ears.

    ¡¸You have some nerve making me wait, human. In the first ce, how dare a lowly human use a high ss elf warrior like me to run errands!¡¹

    The first pair of ears stood up at attention, indicating a feeling of displeasure.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this sme...... uwah!?¡¹

    As the other pair of ears poke into the tent, they p up and down uneasily before hiding behind the owner¡¯s head in embarrassment.

    Sekrit is asleep with her legs open and semen all over her naked body after all.

    ¡¸My apologies. I¡¯m happy you came, Natia and Felteris.¡¹

    I casually greet them and exchange handshakes.

    It feels like forever since Ist saw Felteris.

    I scan her from head to toe.

    ¡¸Could you please stop that, it feels like your dirty eyes are contaminating my soul.¡¹

    She is a forest elf just like Natia.

    Although she is over 175 cm tall, she doesn¡¯t exude the same lithe and athleticismmon among elves. Her hair is a shade darker than the green hair Natia possesses.

    Her manner of speech is, unlike Natia, uptight and can be considered by many to be arrogant and condescending to humans.

    Her exceptional proficiency, even among the elves, in archery and magic probably contributes to that attitude to some extent.

    Because of that, she had caused severalplications ever since she came to the ins......

    ¡¸Hmph. Your gaze disgusts me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re imagining raping me right now. Humans are truly vulgar.¡¹

    I am certainly ogling Felteris.

    I also don¡¯t deny that carnal desire is welling up within me. But I can¡¯t help it.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that appearance?¡¹

    Felteris¡¯s clothes were ripped apart like a worn out rag.

    The bottom half was especially bad as not only were her pants barely holding together, her petite ass was showing from herck of underwear.

    ¡¸Hmph, I just ran into some brigands along the way. I have to say, human males are all uncivilized and filthy......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie! Before I rescued her, she was being vited by a group! Not to mention, she looked like she was enjoying the fact her body was being defiled!¡¹

    Natia refuted, feeling ashamed simply by recounting the moment.

    Her ears were also pointed straight up.

    Yes, this is Felteris¡¯s hidden fetish, a vice which she should get rid of.

    She was horribly raped by orcs due to a conflict which urred in the past and awakened the sexual fetish of attaining pleasure from being tormented by men.

    It wasn¡¯t anything tame such as so called ¡®rough y¡¯, rather it was a form of extreme masochism involving the likes of seedy individuals, gangrape, and actual violence.

    Furthermore, she was a real beauty and proud sisterly type who was popr with younger males, which led to the contraction and spreading of a sexually transmitted disease from the indiscriminate sex and was ultimately banned from using the mansion¡¯s bath by Nonna.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll get the disease again......¡¹

    ¡¸I have prophctic medicine from Natia, so my pride as an elf is fine. It¡¯s an amazing substance that also acts as birth control.¡¹

    ¡¸I think I¡¯m a failure of an elf, but I don¡¯t want you to speak of the pride of an elf...... wait, I gave you six tablets and you only have two left!?¡¹

    Felteris sticks her chest out while Natia is aghast.

    ¡¸So, it¡¯s about time we move to the main subject.¡¹

    I throw a cloak over Felteris as I shift the focus of the conversation.

    Her ears, which were slightly smaller than Natia¡¯s, perked up in surprise before drooping down.

    Afterwards, Natia¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t seem to calm themselves for some reason.

    ¡¸The both of them agreed. I think they wille soon.¡¹

    Felteris looks up at me and deres with a dignified expression.

    Hmm, she¡¯s a prim and proper prouddy after all.

    ¡¸O-of course I am. Praise me more!¡¹

    Felteris reddens. Her ears sway left and right independently from each other.

    I often see this kind of movement when she tries to hide her embarrassment.

    Thinking it¡¯s my chance to grope her ass, I reach my hand down, but Natia pinches me.

    ¡¸The two of them are also in high spirits. They said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to overlook a taboo if it¡¯s a request from my benefactor¡± and ¡°I¡¯m expecting plenty of rewards. Get ready¡±.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    We can settle on appropriate rewards togetherter.

    ¡¸They have something to take care of first, but their speed shouldn¡¯t be any different from ours......they will catch up in no time.¡¹

    Natia wedges herself in between me and Felteris.

    Her ears are slowly pping up and down, which is what usually happens when she¡¯s a little upset. I¡¯ve gotten good at interpreting themtely.

    ¡¸In any case, well done. I¡¯ll prepare some warm water and food for you.¡¹

    Contrary to Natia, who happily wiggles her ears, Felteris stares at me.

    ¡¸......after you had me travel far away toplete your task, you¡¯re going to leave it at simply a bath and a meal?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, how rude of me.¡¹

    Felteris aside, I¡¯ve been relying a lot on Natia recently.

    No matter how much she¡¯s in love with me, I can¡¯t keep taking and taking.

    In order to retain her love, I have to respond ordingly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not in love! And I don¡¯t love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Request anything. The things I can do are limited because this is a battlefield though.¡¹

    Natia rubs her red face several times and takes deep breaths.

    ¡¸I want tangerines......lots.¡¹

    Overwhelmed by her cuteness, I hugged her reflexively, but was instantly met with a knee and a palm strike that pushed me away.

    Her ears were swaying separately.

    ¡¸S-so I want you to give this girl a way to clear her name. She¡¯s be quite infamous in Rafen and it would be sad to leave her with such a reputation¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph! Who cares what lowly people think! More importantly......¡¹

    Felteris pushes my back and guides me into the tent.

    She throws off the cloak I lent her.

    ¡¸Eh? Huh?¡¹

    The dazed Natia was left alone outside.

    What does she want me to do?

    ¡¸Put on your armor.¡¹

    That¡¯s troublesome, but fine.

    ¡¸Tear my clothes. Until they¡¯re torn to shreds.¡¹

    I hesitate, though Iply when urged repeatedly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy to embrace you, so can we move to the bed?¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? What are you thinking? Are you strupid?¡¹

    She berates me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to be doing it on the floor. You don¡¯t havemon sense, do you.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say anything else...... wait, what are you doing?¡¹

    She suddenly spits.

    Not understanding what she wants, Felteris proceeds to close her eyes and stick her face forward.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the absolute worst piece of trash. You¡¯re below trash. There is no value in your life.¡¹

    What¡¯s with this poor treatment out of nowhere? Starting to get a little annoyed, she brings her face closer.

    ¡¸You¡¯re only a barbarian with no redeeming features, a worthless man...... ara, did I anger you? Hmph, if you¡¯re going to hit me, then do it.¡¹

    Felteris sticks her face out even further.

    ¡¸......you want me to hit you?¡¹

    She nods eagerly.

    I reluctantly pat her on the cheek with an open palm.

    That amount of force is the same as what I use during rough y with Ca and Mel.

    ¡¸Are you kidding me!? Use your fist to punch me in the middle of my face! Women should be hit two or three times until their nose bleeds before getting fucked!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind ofmon sense......whatever, juste.¡¹

    I toss Felteris onto the bed.

    ¡¸Then at least call three more repulsive men!¡¹

    Tired of her antics, I mount Felteris.

    ¡¸I-I am a proud elf warrior, I won¡¯t yield to this humiliation. Nnoh!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up already. You¡¯ll feel good soon.¡¹

    Natia was isted outside, but I think she¡¯ll be fine.

    I¡¯ll tell Erich to send her a mountain of tangerines.

    Two Days Later.

    ¡¸Now is the time to bring down Tortoent and determine the trend of this battle! Advance¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Erich¡¯s order cascaded down to themanders of each army and then to the drum and trumpet yers.

    An attack not very different from the previous onemences.

    Fire shoots out from cannons and sts the reinforced city wall.

    Catapults fling iron balls, ming stones and pots of oil into the city, which naturally provokes the same counterattacks from the enemy.

    When the archers step to the front and loose their arrows, the enemy responds in kind with their own arrows and bolts from above the walls.

    Armored turrets rattle noisily as they roll forward.

    Infantry withdders prop up greatshields to protect themselves as they approach the walls.

    It¡¯s a replication of the first attack.

    ¡¸So, what do you think?¡¹

    This time, I am staying beside Leopolt instead of being on the frontlines.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have a harder time, I¡¯m sure. The enemy has learned the way we attack. They will intercept with a greater degree of efficiency.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the hole in the wall ratherrge?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy cavalry are most likely waiting inside for us, fully prepared. They specifically went through all that effort to eliminate their mobility, after all.¡¹

    The one who answered was Tristan.

    First, let¡¯s overlook the situation.

    Arrows fly from the armored turrets as they close the distance on the walls......however, those that reached a certain distance get bombarded with cannonfire which bore holes in the tower.

    The siege structures either lose their ability to act as boarding tools after the upper portion gets blown away or they be riddled with too many holes and copse on themselves, unable to support their own weight.

    ¡¸They¡¯re making a concerted effort to station cannon squads below the walls. Their targets are only the siege towers. In that way, they are hidden from sight and we have no way to attack them aside from a lucky bounce of a catapult projectile. So our turrets are already useless.¡¹

    Focusing on the soldiers carryingdders this time, we see that the archers are supporting the advance of the shield bearers.

    To deal with them, the enemyunches consecutive fireballs.

    The shields of the infantry catch fire and the archers, overwhelmed by the iing fireballs, can no longer maintain formation.

    Arrows and bolts follow up from the enemy, forcing our allies to flee in panic.

    I feel Erich¡¯s cold stareing from the headquarters.

    ¡¸I thought I wrote in the report that the small magic staffs have not been stopped.¡¹

    ¡¸I wrote it, but the Margrave didn¡¯t.¡¹

    Don¡¯t mind the details.

    Anyways, they¡¯re just mediocre magic users, more or less on the same level as pots of oil that fly a little bit further.

    ¡¸The greater threat is the speed at which the enemy is moving up. We¡¯re changing the points at which we climb the walls from, but they appear to responding extremely quickly. Scouting would be impossible, but I assume they either expanded the paths within the city or have arge amount of wagons dedicated for movement.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s possible since they fit an entire army of cavalry.¡¹

    Either way, it seems unlikely that thedder approach will work.

    ¡¸Everyone, ready!? Alright charge!!¡¹

    Lastly, allied heavy cavalry and heavy infantry gather together and try to enter the city through the broken section of the wall.

    Of course, it¡¯s a brute force method that entails going through a rain of arrows.

    Although a simple camp was set up in front of the walls by the enemy, our allies fought valiantly to scatter them.

    Eventually, they rushed into the city.

    ¡¸I wonder what will happen.¡¹

    From inside the walls where we can¡¯t see, yelling and sounds of shing swords can be heard.

    And then, quite some time passed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸R-retreat¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re running back.¡¹

    Allied soldiers flood back out of the walls and disperse.

    Secondster, the enemy cavalry give chase and hunt down the stragglers.

    ¡¸Help them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir.¡¹

    Leopolt swings his arm, signalling the field artillery to shoot.

    We can¡¯t expect them tond a hit at this range, but it¡¯s enough to draw the enemy¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸Get into charging volley formation!¡¹

    The bow cavalry also slowly stepped forward.

    ¡¸Everyone, cease your attack! Straighten the ranks!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t pursue too far. Something bothersome ising!¡¹

    The enemy cavalry holds back several meters outside the wall, allowing our allies to get away safely.

    After a few minutes of staring at each other, the enemy slowly withdraws to the confines of the city again.

    ¡¸Charging through the gap also seems difficult.¡¹

    Tristan slumps his shoulders, somewhat discouraged.

    ¡¸The gap is only a few meters wide after all.¡¹

    It is too dangerous to rush into the gap in a single file line with tens of thousands of cavalry waiting for us.

    ¡¸Now what?¡¹

    ¡¸Our offense was squashed. Should we give up attacking or should we y our trump card?¡¹

    Well, we obviously have to y the trump card.

    When I give the signal, Celia springs into action.

    ¡¸Alright, here we go.¡¹

    My personal troops shout their battle cries as they march toward the enemy camp.

    The enemy soldiers instinctively adopt a defensive stance, but anticipating a small force, they have an air ofcency about them.

    ¡¸The next wave ising. Stay alert!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, there are fewer of them than before.¡¹

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t that the demon¡¯s g? Don¡¯t let your guard down, we don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do!¡¹

    My slow-moving army and the enemy on the walls stares at each other.

    ¡¸Loose!!¡¹

    The bow cavalry releases a collective volley of arrows.

    ¡¸They¡¯re shooting at us! They are a bit out of range though......¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, it¡¯ll reach! Fire back!!¡¹

    The bow cavalry makes a pre-emptive attack, which prompts a response from the enemy archers.

    Despite the bow cavalry being more adept than regr archers, they are still outside of their effective range against the enemy who upy the high ground advantage, and so both sides don¡¯t suffer many casualties.

    ¡¸That drew their attention. Alright, time to try it.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring ¡®that¡¯ out.¡¹

    That thing rattles heavily as it rolls forward.

    Its shape is uncannily simr¨D¨Dto that of the ancient weapon used by the enemy.

    At the very least, the outer appearance of the object, recreated using scrap wood and leftover materials of the armored turrets, is the same.

    ¡¸I think it looks horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Mack built it in a single night.¡¹

    We didn¡¯t have much time from when we arrived to when we attacked.

    The ancient weapon lookalike slowly moved closer to the walls.

    The enemy soldiers, upied with fighting the bow cavalry, werete to realize the weapon¡¯s presence.

    ¡¸That¡¯s......Her Majesty¡¯s magic weapon!? Why does the enemy army have it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, does it have something to do with our weapons malfunctioning!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, look closely. ......that¡¯s a fake.¡¹

    ¡¸Pff. That¡¯s an awful attempt. There¡¯s no way they can copy such a weapon.¡¹

    For a brief moment, the enemy grew lively, but they eventually calmed down and began hurling a storm of insults.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you¡¯re going to have to do a better job than that if you want to imitate us.¡¹

    ¡¸A child can create something better out of wood.¡¹

    ¡¸Here look, I¡¯ll act as your target. Shoot me if you can!¡¹

    One of the enemy soldiers turns around and sticks his ass out.

    ¡¸Then don¡¯t mind if I do. Fire.¡¹

    Once I gave the signal, the fake ancient weapon glowed red and blew an intense stream of fire.

    The soldier who taunted us with his ass was instantly engulfed in fire, and as the mes slowly moved, soldiers nearby were mowed down.

    Their mocking turned into screams.

    Our allied soldiers gasped in surprise.

    ¡¸I-incredible. An entire corner was incinerated...... although it looks shabby, it¡¯s a pretty powerful weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, that thing is also on fire! Get the water and extinguish the mes!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, did you also hear a snarl from inside?¡¹

    Anyways, the enemy is in a state of confusion.

    But that¡¯s not the end.

    ¡¸Bring out the next thing.¡¹

    Behind the Pochi cart¨D¨D no, behind the secret weapon, another weapon with the same shape appeared.

    ¡¸It¡¯s tight, and don¡¯t press your bby boobs against me, you marsh elf!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! You¡¯re the one who should keep your t ass away from me, I can feel your bone!¡¹

    The weapon moves forward while grumbling.

    ¡¸Do it.¡¹

    As I urge more politely than the Pochi cart, fire balls and clumps of rocks dance together with des of wind and arge watery mass.

    ¡¸W-what the heck is that!? A rock suddenly flew at us!¡¹

    ¡¸A ballista split apart just now! Is that a whirlwind!?¡¹

    ¡¸Prioritize destroying that thing! Use Her Majesty¡¯s staff!¡¹

    The enemy aims fireballs from their magic staff at the cart.

    Multiple ming orbs fly at rapid speed.

    ¡¸Something of that magnitude.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t be enough to defeat us.¡¹

    A gust of wind repels some of the fireballs off in another direction, while a de of water in the shape of a crescent moon slices away other fireballs.

    ¡¸Did they use magic to intercept?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. It¡¯s like deflecting an arrow with another arrow.¡¹

    The enemy has finally reached the peak of chaos.

    Using that opportunity, our allies, beginning with the 105th army, prepare to climb.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time.¡¹

    I look at Leopolt.

    ¡¸Yes. It is difficult to destroy a cart protected by a metal roof with arrows or bolts, even if it is shabby. Which means......¡¹

    Trumpets sound and the enemy cavalry rush out of the crack in the wall.

    ¡¸There it is.¡¹

    I point my hand in their general area.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    ¡¸Anti-cavalry formation!¡¹

    The bow cavalry stop firing at the enemies on top of the wall and change their aim to the cavalry.

    Spearmen run up from the back and create a wall in the enemy¡¯s path.

    ¡¸This is the critical moment.¡¹

    I draw my Dual Crater and also step forward.

    I position myself beside the spearmen and diagonally in front of the bow cavalry.

    The enemy splits into several squads.

    The spearmen are blocking the area closest to the wall.

    Because the bow cavalry are in the rear, they can¡¯t use the typical method of countering the anti-cavalry formation with crossbows.

    But they came to crush the Pochi cart and the Elf cart, so there isn¡¯t much point in making a big detour.

    ¡¸Which means they have no other choice than to pass through here.¡¹

    Sure enough, figuring it would beborious to break through the spearmen, they change course to our direction.

    Schwartz and I move up to greet them.

    ¡¸Bring it on.¡¹

    First up are three light cavalry and one with a crossbow.

    ¡¸Die!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹

    A bolt is fired at me.

    It¡¯s rtively on target, although the enemy¡¯s aim is too clear, making it easy for me to deflect the projectile with my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Move it!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹

    The next cavalry sweeps his spear horizontally.

    I read his attack and knock his weapon away with my Dual Crater.

    I proceed to elbow him in the face and send him flying off his horse.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I did.¡¹

    The third cavalry swings down his sword at my head.

    I match his attack by cing my sword sideways above my head, then disarm the enemy by chopping off his right hand.

    ¡¸Hiih! Gugh.¡¹

    Lastly, I decapitate the cavalry trying to switch to his crossbow andplete my meal.

    Next up are five heavy cavalry. How luxurious.

    ¡¸Charge.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs and picks up the pace, instantly closing the distance.

    ¡¸Challenging us heavy cavalry head on, howughable! You think you can pierce this steel armor!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess.¡¹

    As I run past the enemy, I sh his body with the Dual Crater.

    With both parties dashing at full speed, the attack was strong enough to slice him right in half.

    ¡¸This guy is formidable!¡¹

    ¡¸Attack him from both sides!¡¹

    Twoe at me simultaneously.

    I wield the Keravnos in my left hand and hold out one weapon on either side of me.

    ¡¸¡¸Nuun!¡¹¡¹

    I receive the sh on my left with the shaft of the spear and then parry the thrust on my right with my sword.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    I rid the unbnced enemy on my right of his hand, then turn around and stab the enemy on my left in the back with the Keravnos.

    Don¡¯t think badly of me for attacking from behind. It¡¯s just easier to pierce through.

    ¡¸Hey, look at his face! This guy¡¯s the demon!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah! I knew it was strange that he came by himself! What should we do!?¡¹

    I lower my body enough that I¡¯m almost stuck on Schwartz¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Hey, heid down. Did he get injured from thest attack?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyways, this is our chance! Let¡¯s finish......¡¹

    Both of them raise their swords, preparing to swing down at me.

    It¡¯s the easiest to attack someone on horseback when they¡¯reying down.

    ¡¸See ya.¡¹

    I promptly sit upright, and lunge with the Dual Crater and Keravnos at the same time, skewering both of the enemies.

    It¡¯s pretty hard to deal with a sweep and a thrust at the same.

    A downward sh has no range so it¡¯s simple to counterattack first.

    After tossing them away, I eye the next enemy.

    The next group I thought wereing instead divided themselves to the left and right of me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t engage with the demon! Use the staves!¡¹

    ¡¸Burn him!¡¹

    I see, magic horseman huh?

    It¡¯s natural to think of such a use for them over time.

    I put away the spear and wield my Dual Crater with both hands.

    ¡¸You better not make a fuss if you get burned.¡¹

    Schwartz shakes his head and frowns at me.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    Eight fireballs fly toward me.

    As expected of magic weapons, not a single one is off target.

    ¡¸The good thing is the target is big.¡¹

    I aim my sword at the first fireball.

    The mes disperse with the sound of shattering ss.

    Almost immediately, Schwartz¡¯s mane gets singed.

    I time the next two shots and then swing my sword diagonally, taking both of them out at the same time.

    My field of vision was briefly covered by the scattering sparks.

    ¡¸They move pretty slow.¡¹

    When the sparks clear, I am confronted with three at once next, which is a little tough.

    I intercept the first one which arcs down from above my head, then in a flowing motion, intercept the next one in front of me, and then I throw the canteen of water on my waist at thest one.

    On contact with the canteen, the fireball explodes, sending a searing wave of heat all over my body, but I am somehow able to avoid catching fire.

    £¨Nuun.£©

    ¡¸You¡¯re awake? Then get to work.¡¹

    I point my now-glowing red sword at the next two shots and thrust sharply.

    It was rather close to me, however, the fireball didn¡¯t explode or leave sparks behind. It was absorbed by the Dual Crater and disappeared.

    ¡¸Well, I guess that¡¯s that.¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater once and rest it on my shoulder.

    The enemies around me seemed shaken.

    But an even louder voice quickly erased the sense of unease.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    I turn around and see a single rider breaking through the wall of spears formed by my allies.

    The bow cavalry loose a volley of arrows, but the enemy brushes them away, not deterred at all.

    ¡¸It¡¯s General Maestus!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, he ran through the enemy soldiers on his own!¡¹

    ¡¸What courage! What bravery!¡¹

    Without slowing down, he passes through the rain of arrows, defeats three cavalry along the way and heads toward the chariot.

    ¡¸Hah!¡¹

    He shes at the wheel of the cart and disables it.

    ¡¸Kyaaa! It¡¯s tilted!¡¹

    ¡¸Ow, ow! Don¡¯t step on my foot!¡¹

    Unable to endure anymore, the girls burst out of the cart.

    Maestus lifts his spear and shouts at the South Yuguria solders.

    ¡¸The identity has been revealed! It is just a rickety wagon with people inside!¡¹

    His outcry was answered by a surging wave of cheers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s frustrating to admit, but it was an impressive trick.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help smiling. I had the luxury to.

    ¡¸Seei!¡¹

    Maestus also destroys the adjacent chariot.

    This time, a stomach-rumbling growl apanied the four legs and tail that emerged from within the cart.

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    Maestus¡¯s horse screams and reels back, standing on its hind legs in surprise.

    Unfortunately, that one contains Pochi.

    ¡¸Besides, the old cart has served its purpose already.¡¹

    After one of the women who came out of the cart brushes her ass, she turns to me and smiles.

    I return the gesture.

    And then, a group of elves swarm out of unharmed carriages.

    ¡¸What are these people? Their ears......¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares, all we know is that they¡¯re enemies. Shoot...... buwah!¡¹

    Dust swirls up unnaturally and obstructs the enemy¡¯s vision.

    Simrly, an unnatural whirlwind assaults the enemy.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see in front of me! What¡¯s with this dust¨D¨D and this wind!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Not only is it impossible to shoot arrows, we can¡¯t even see the face of the person next to us. Sand just got in my eye¨D¨D¡¹

    It¡¯s wind and earth magic.

    Unlike humans, a high ratio of elves have an affinity for magic. Natia is the exception.

    ¡¸Hurry up.¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet! It¡¯s heavy!¡¹

    During that time, the elves climb swiftly up the walls.

    They are people who live in the trees so they are experts at acrobatics and easily scale the vertical ne.

    The ck elves, who are not as skilled, manage to climb up with the support of wind magic.

    ¡¸Err...... that, right? Eeh.¡¹

    ¡¸Over here too, take that!¡¹

    The elves standing on the wall neglect the writhing enemies, neutralizing the cannons and burning stones with water magic and destroying the catapults and ballistae with wind and earth magic.

    The reason the elves aren¡¯t directly targeting the soldiers is because they by nature hate fighting and killing.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if it wasn¡¯t for our lord¡¯s request, we wouldn¡¯t involve ourselves with a human war.¡¹

    My right arm gets pulled.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    It is the chieftess of the ck elves, Ijaris.

    ¡¸We overcame a great dissent within our vige for this. You¡¯re quite the bad fellow, so you better be prepared for the consequences.¡¹

    The one taking my left arm is the chieftess of the forest elves, Yren.

    I had requested Felteris and Natia to appeal to the two women for help.

    ¡¸You said it, my urge to kill was rising when I was stuffed into that box. I was really debating whether or not to strangle you to death.¡¹

    ¡¸Aside from protecting against arrows, did it have another purpose?¡¹

    If you want toin,in to Leopolt. He¡¯s the one who proposed the idea.

    ¡¸Resume the attack! Go, go¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The Royal army restarts the siege.

    With the weapons protecting the walls getting taken out one after the other, the armored turrets did not have to endure cannonfire and the infantry could mount the wall without fear of being shot by magic staves.

    The enemy cavalry which should be protecting the interior of the city were also rendered helpless in front of the walls due to the dust cloud.

    What once was a furious counterattack seemed like a lie as our allies surged into the city.

    Another beneficial report came in for our side.

    ¡¸The citizens are revolting! All of them are rebelling together!¡¹

    ¡¸Nu-nuooooh! Justice!!¡¹

    I thought the battle was settled, but I¡¯m not so tactless to stop Jim and the others who rushed forward with joy.

    ¡¸Many monsters have appeared to the rear of Tortoent! It seems that they brought elves along! The path of retreat has been cut off!¡¹

    I hear the enemy shout.

    That sounds like a lie Leopolt woulde up with.

    ¡¸We¡¯re done for, run away!!¡¹

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t hurry, we¡¯ll be killed!¡¹

    I guess that was enough to be the decisive blow as the enemy with the shabby equipment ¨C the recruits ¨C fell apart.

    They fled toward the city.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over, huh?¡¹

    I let out a sigh.

    While I want to check on what¡¯s going on in the other areas, I can¡¯t see anything because of the dust.

    At that moment, I push away the two elves and guard myself with the Keravnos.

    Out of nowhere, sparks fly from the shaft of my spear and blood squirts out from a newly-made cut on my side.

    ¡¸I failed.¡¹

    My eyes met with Maestus¡¯s eyes.

    He blended in with the dust so I didn¡¯t realize sooner.

    I ready my Keravnos silently and stare him down.

    That attack just now caused a fairly deep wound, but I can¡¯t let him find out.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll finish you off next time!¡¹

    Maestus puts away his spear and dives back into the dust cloud.

    It¡¯s frustrating for someone handsome to get the better of me like that.

    ¡¸A bit slow, eh?¡¹

    It¡¯s even more frustrating that it had to happen in front of two beauties.

    ¡¸More importantly, wasn¡¯t that man just now¨D¨Dgood-looking?¡¹

    I¡¯m fuming now.

    ¡¸We have cornered an enemy squad who failed to run away in time! I would like for Aegir-sama to also join!¡¹

    Celia runs happily over to me.

    Alright, I¡¯ll vent my anger on these guys.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (pursuit), Celia (urban warfare), Irijina (pursuit), Luna (pursuit)

    Gido (light of hope), Pochi (chariot), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Agor (urban warfare)

    Yakov (pursuit), Mack (rest), Jim (liberationbat)

    Others:

    Sekrit (battle), T-99 (battle mode), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (sulking), Felteris (pervert), Ijaris (joined battle), Yren (joined battle)

    Ate (princess of the 105), Piris (unveiled), Baroness Escaote (astonished), Seika (astonished), Naesys (sisterly love), Nasis (sisterly love), Busco (jester), Ivanna (sleep pastime)

    Military Strength: Unknown during confusion

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 794, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 464: Dragon and Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 464: Dragon and Tiger</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I follow Celia into the city of Tortoent.

    ¡¸The main battle has ended, but remnants of the enemy who failed to escape had apparently caused trouble. The citizens we have left alone until now were everywhere and friendly fire was possible if we entered the alley, so I chose not to act against my better judgment.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better if we leave it to Erich.¡¹

    As I move my hand to pat Celia¡¯s head for a job well done, I stop mid-way and hold back a groan.

    Maestus¡¯s attack urately struck me in the side of my body through a gap in my armor.

    Because I had blocked it partially, his attack didn¡¯t reach my organs, although it wasn¡¯t exactly a minor one either.

    ¡¸There it is! My troops already have it surrounded!¡¹

    What Celia excitedly pointed out was a lookout tower in the city.

    It is a 12 m tall 5-storey building in the shape of a simple cylinder with about a 6 m radius and has one opened window in each cardinal direction for every storey above the first. Considering the beautiful exterior established by the neatlyid red bricks, the building is probably not for military purposes.

    ¡¸There seems to be a dozen or so still inside. I¡¯ll round them up in a sh!¡¹

    Celia huffs eagerly.

    Alright, let¡¯s see what she¡¯s got.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good, we¡¯repletely surrounded. We can¡¯t run.¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit, protect the nk of the thousand-man squad, my ass! They¡¯re the ones who fled first!¡¹

    ¡¸In the end, they used us recruits like sacrificial pawns!¡¹

    I can hear the unrest and resentment from the enemy.

    Celia¡¯s battalion numbers 400 even when excluding the injured. Their overwhelming advantage is unwavering.

    ¡¸Loose!¡¹

    Arrows shoot up and rain down on the tower at Celia¡¯s order.

    Of course, they don¡¯t have enough power to prate brick, but they prevent enemy soldiers from peeking out of the windows and shooting crossbows or throwing rocks.

    ¡¸Eirpany,mence the attack!¡¹

    Her deliciously-named unit rushes forward.

    Soldiers threaten the enemies from the windows of the second and third floor with spears while their colleagues bang on the door with hammers, struggling with those pressing against the entryway on the inside.

    ¡¸Souffle, carry yourdders and look to climb up!¡¹

    Another tasty-sounding group brings out the longdders used in sieges and props them against the side of the tower, quickly reaching the window on the fifth storey.

    A well-executed two-pronged attack.

    It is something which a bunch of remnants......and recruits at that, should not be able to deal with. Or so I thought.

    ¡¸Stay calm, it¡¯s over for us if we get flustered! A little more......now!!¡¹

    I hear a dignified female¡¯s voice from inside the tower.

    The door of the tower is thrown open and swordsmen burst out.

    Celia¡¯s troops flinch from the sudden emergence.

    In that brief moment, the enemy takes advantage by pushing down the soldiers wielding hammers and kicking down the base of the propped updders.

    ¡¸¡¸Gyaaaah!!¡¹¡¹

    Having the support kicked from under them, the soldiers on thedders could do nothing else except fall.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Attack them back!¡¹

    Celia yells, snapping the stunned soldiers back into action. But as they try to suppress the enemy with numbers......

    Crossbows stick out from the windows of the tower.

    Several of them bunch tightly together in each of theughably small windows and steady their aim.

    ¡¸Fire¨D¨D!¡¹

    The collective volley disrupts the movements of Celia¡¯s battalion.

    The allied archers providing suppressing fire would interfere with those trying to climb updders, so they stopped shooting.

    ¡¸Withdraw!¡¹

    Like skittering rats, the enemy soldiers scurry back into the tower and shut the door.

    It was right after that when the allied soldiers¡¯ arrows poured down, meaning the enemy suffered zero casualties.

    Once all the arrows hit the ground, a spear sticks out of the window and waves around in a mocking manner.

    ¡¸Heeey. Over here~¡¹

    They are taunting us.

    ¡¸Grrr¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Celia stamps her feet on the ground repeatedly in frustration.

    You don¡¯t have to get angry. There may not be many of them, but it won¡¯t be easy to take them down as long as they¡¯re holed up in the tower.

    Even though we have great numbers, not everyone can attack simultaneously with how tiny the tower is, so that essentially forces us to split up into smaller groups and attack through the windows and doors. It is a time-consuming task to say the least.

    The enemy¡¯s skill and morale are also greater than expected.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to surrender after the first attack or scatter in a panic.

    Although they are wearing gear for conscripts, it¡¯s impressive how they can still keep up their morale despite the city falling.

    ¡¸They¡¯re pretty good.¡¹

    I don¡¯t exactly hate the type of people who are bold enough to provoke us in a situation where they are rats in a bag either.

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯llunch an all-out attack! Bring out the cannons and plenty of oil!!¡¹

    Thinking that she was just humiliated in front of me, Celia turns red.

    ¡¸Gyaa! The enemy is going to attack for real!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you taunted them!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, how long is this guy going to stay unconscious? Ssh some water on him!¡¹

    I ce my hand on top of the enraged Celia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get so worked up.¡¹

    It¡¯s dangerous to use cannons or start fires with allies and citizens around.

    In the first ce, the only reason Celia wants to settle this quickly is because I¡¯m here. As long as she takes her time, she¡¯ll take them down with certainty. Although in such a situation where anyone can see she holds a tremendous advantage, they might get disheartened if she simply took it nice and easy.

    It¡¯s definitely not because she is ipetent or because she made a mistake.

    ¡¸Will you let me handle this? I still haven¡¯t fought enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but......¡¹

    I stroke Celia¡¯s cheek and step forward.

    ¡¸Escort unit, dismount.¡¹

    The apanying soldiers on horseback turn into infantry.

    I also hop off Schwartz¡¯s back and wrap my arm around her shoulder.

    ¡¸Go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The escort unit marches in lockstep.

    The sound of their footsteps has apletely different intensitypared to Celia¡¯s battalion.

    After all, the escort unit isposed of individuals who are especially well-built and skilled in fighting.

    Moreover, because they are prepared to enter battle with me, all of them are wearing a full set of armor, with a portion of them even using special dragonskin equipment. They are literally my strongest soldiers.

    ¡¸Something seriously bad ising!¡¹

    ¡¸Crossbows, aim! Get the stones ready too!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dguh, did I...... wait, isn¡¯t that the escort unit!?¡¹

    The enemy shoots their crossbows.

    The bolts hit the thick shields held by the escort unit and bounce off, doing no damage.

    Throwing their puny stones at the armored troops don¡¯t defeat any of them either.

    And they¡¯re not going to find any rocks asrge as the ones used to break down the city walls around a tower in the middle of the city.

    The escort unit closes in on the door, ignoring the overhead attack.

    Looking at things calmly, the enemy is merely a ragtag group of light infantry.

    There is no need forplicated tactics orplex instructions, just have a bunch of heavily armored soldiers run in.

    ¡¸Break it down.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The escort unit bangs on the door with a hammer.

    They do the same thing as Celia¡¯s battalion, but the door greatly vibrates with one hit.

    It¡¯s the difference of power between individual soldiers.

    ¡¸Their strength is nothing like before!¡¹

    ¡¸Not good, I can¡¯t hold it shut! At this rate......¡¹

    I also run toward the door as I hear the enemies start to get anxious.

    And then with a sharp exhale, I kick down the door.

    The right side of the double doors tears off and flies into the tower.

    My side still hurts. It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t push myself too much.

    I make eye contact with the enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over......¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to at least sleep with a prettydy before I died...... or a pretty boy would do too.¡¹

    I see clear resignation on their faces. They should not have any options left.

    I was just about to order my soldiers to attack.

    ¡¸Not yet!!¡¹

    Someone jumps over my head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give up until the very end! Follow me and open up an escape route!!¡¹

    ¡¸Commander Zillia!¡¹

    A brave woman raises her sword and inspires her fellow soldiers...... so she is themander.

    ¡¸Yaaaah!¡¹

    The femalemander carries out her own words and leads the charge.

    Her readiness to die is evident in her face.

    With that said, the escort unit won¡¯t falter from that.

    They deflect the woman¡¯s attack with their shields and form a circle around her so she can¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸Kuh, need to find a weak spot......¡¹

    The femalemander scans the surrounding area and identifies the tiniest seam.

    ¡¸There¨D¨D¡¹

    She runs at the gap.

    I think of calling Schwartz just in case she manages to get free, but I change my mind after some more consideration.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! There are enemies here too!?¡¹

    The one who appeared shouting loudly was Irijina, who also blocked the femalemander¡¯s opening with perfect timing.

    ¡¸Mu! An enemy!!¡¹

    Irijina reacts to the dashing enemy.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do it Zillia! Irijina is¨D¨D¡¹

    I hear a familiar voice from inside the tower try to warn the femalemander.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll push through!¡¹

    ¡¸A challenge!? Come on then!!¡¹

    The enemymander jumps at Irijina with a sh from the air.

    Irijina was not fazed and easily deflected the attack with the shaft of her spear.

    When the distance was closed and the two individuals¡¯ weapons were locked in a fierce struggle, Irijina used the strength she is so proud of to repel the enemy.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s my turn!!¡¹

    Irijina lowers her hips and takes a firm step before unleashing a continuous barrage of thrusts.

    Despite the femalemander¡¯s best attempts to defend, she isn¡¯t a weapon expert judging from what she disyed earlier.

    Irijina on the other hand is on another level when she wields her spear.

    ¡¸S-so fast! And heavy!¡¹

    The femalemander is thrown off bnce from the first strike, gets her shield knocked away from the second strike, and loses her sword from the third strike.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself¨D¨D!¡¹

    Irijina twirls her spear as she pulls back andunches a wide sweep.

    Unable to do anything after being disarmed, the femalemander takes the hit directly in the center of the chest area of her light armor and is sent flying briefly before falling to the ground.

    ¡¸See that!? Victory!!¡¹

    Irijina lifts her spear andughs, encouraging the soldiers of the escort unit and Celia¡¯s battalion to apud.

    ¡¸Good work, Irijina. It was wonderful how you finished her off with the shaft.¡¹

    I check on the fallen girl¨D¨D and see if this person named Zillia has any injuries.

    ¡¸Uu......mortifying......¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like she has any major wounds.

    I¡¯ll take her to the doctor just in case, wait till she recovers, and then fuck her.

    I carry Zillia on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Get the others to surrender. If they resist, kill them.¡¹

    I assumed that the soldiers would lose their will to fight once theirmander went down and turned my back on the tower.

    ¡¸Aegir¨D¨D wait!¡¹

    I stop moving and slowly turn around when I hear my name called.

    ¡¸Oh......Christoph.¡¹

    So the one who was ring at me with a sword in his hand was Christoph after all.

    I guess this squad which was left behind was his squad.

    His fate must be tied with mine, for better or for worse.

    When I silently re back at him, Christoph immediately averts his gaze and takes a step backward.

    I am somewhat relieved that his cowardice hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡¸Christoph¨D¨D!? How dare you show your face in front of Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    Celia also notices and res at him with a threatening attitude.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anyebacks. If you want to curse at me, you can call me an idiot, trash, a fool or a traitor as much as you like!¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel any anger towards Christoph.

    While supporting Zillia on my left shoulder, I extend my free hand out to him.

    ¡¸You idiot. Come back with us already. Your squad can¡¯t escape at this point.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what he was displeased with that caused him to switch sides, but there¡¯s no point in him opposing us anymore.

    But Christoph shakes his head.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do it......I¨D¨D uwaaaah!!¡¹

    Before he finishes speaking, I punch him with my right hand.

    He flies away and rolls on the ground until he crashes into the tower and faints.

    Umu, his frailty hasn¡¯t changed either.

    ¡¸Drag that idiot back with us. That punch should open his eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Let¡¯s have Schwartz drag him back.¡¹

    Celia smiles maliciously and fetches rope to bind Christoph with.

    I sigh and rub the ass of Zillia on my shoulder.

    ¡¸What a nice ass. It¡¯s well-suited for thrusting from behind. Fufufu, I¡¯m going to show you lots of love.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu...... nooo......¡¹

    Zillia mutters feebly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re amander though, so I guess I¡¯ll interrogate you at the same time I release my post-battle stress. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll feel good. Let¡¯s see, how about your chest......¡¹

    I was just about to slip my hand into her shirt.

    ¡¸General......remove...... your hand.¡¹

    Surprisingly, Christoph got up.

    He would normally remain unconscious for several hours after being knocked out.

    Celia is also staring nkly with the rope in her hands.

    ¡¸Enough, just stay asleep or you¡¯ll eat another punch.¡¹

    I turn my back on Christoph.

    ¡¸Take your hand away, Aegir! She is......Zillia is my woman! I won¡¯t give her to the general!!¡¹

    Everyone froze.

    It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I turn around slowly.

    The greatest mystery has been solved.

    ¡¸So the reason you joined South Yuguria is because of her?¡¹

    I carefully lower Zillia off my shoulder and onto the ground.

    ¡¸......yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, a woman huh, I see.¡¹

    I can understand that. Women are more precious than gold and fame.

    But now that I understand, the angrier I start to get.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking this woman. You can go to sleep.¡¹

    I run at Christoph.

    ¡¸Guh, but I¨D¨D!¡¹

    Resolving himself this time, Christoph gets into a defensive stance with his sword.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use.¡¹

    I stop right in front of Christoph, step to the side and give him a roundhouse kick.

    ¡¸Uwaaaah!!¡¹

    Chirstoph flies away and crashes into the tower again.

    Christoph is not superior to me in any aspect of battle.

    With such a gap in strength and speed, it¡¯s a piece of cake to crack his defense.

    ¡¸Celia, hurry and tie him...... hooh.¡¹

    ¡¸Zillia is......my......woman......¡¹

    Christoph didn¡¯t faint.

    Even though blood trickles down his forehead and his legs are wobbly, he still points his sword at me.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t gotten enough? Or are you actually going to try to kill me?¡¹

    I stare intensely at Christoph.

    It¡¯s the same kind of murderous gaze I use on enemies.

    Christoph ultimately wavers.

    He takes a step back, but returns the re after seeing Zillia again.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to kill you. Besides, I can¡¯t hope to win against you......I was the one who betrayed you, so I feel sorry, not resentful.¡¹

    I increase the blood lust in my eyes but Christoph looks away.

    ¡¸But...... Zillia is my woman. I will do anything to protect her!¡¹

    Christoph positions his sword at eye level.

    The tip of his sword is unsteady and his steps are sluggish.

    That¡¯s enough for me to confirm how weak his stance is, but his eyes are genuine.

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    I point my Dual Crater at Christoph.

    Compared to his mass-produced one-handed sword, the size, shape and sinister aura of my sword surpasses his.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    I kick off the ground and dash toward Christoph.

    ¡¸Come!!¡¹

    He swings his sword to intercept me.

    I deliberately choose not to avoid and let itnd on my shoulder.

    The de makes a dull thud and bounces off.

    I didn¡¯t particrly do anything.

    His sh was simply too slow and inurate, so he ended up striking the sturdiest part of my armor.

    With that kind of swing, the result would have been the same no matter where he shed my armor though.

    ¡¸Too weak.¡¹

    I reduce the distance between us and lock swords with him, but when I make contact with the guard of his sword, Christoph flies away.

    Our strength levels are too far apart.

    ¡¸Uwaaaah!¡¹

    Christoph rolls on the ground and tries to stand back up.

    ¡¸Too slow.¡¹

    My running speed was not affected when I chased after Christoph, so I was ready to meet him with a downward swing before he could recover.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    He flies away at an angle after being hit by the butt of my sword.

    Then, after bouncing two or three times on the ground, he copses on the spot.

    ¡¸No...... I can¡¯t go down...... I decided to protect her¨D¨D guwaaah!!¡¹

    I knee Christoph in the stomach as he somehow finds a way to get up.

    He floats up in the air about 3 m, falls back down and writhes in pain.

    Christoph¡¯s strength and speed is, as usual, nothing special.

    He has nothing that will help him win against me.

    ¡¸Gahh, gehoh!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you understand? You¡¯ll never win against me. Even if you want to protect a woman, you¡¯re not strong enough. Give it up ande back to our side. I¡¯ll return Zillia to you after injecting her with my seed.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, Christoph. If you stop now, I¡¯ll forgive you after beating your face until it changes shape and plucking off all your nails. Don¡¯t trouble Aegir-sama any further!¡¹

    Celia also advises him to stop.

    But Christoph, after briefly struggling, stands up again.

    ¡¸......I will...... protect Zillia......¡¹

    I¡¯m impressed. I am purposely not using the sharp part of my de so I don¡¯t kill him.

    Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t really hold back with thatbo attack.

    It should have been powerful enough to bring Agor or Mack to their knees too.

    I didn¡¯t think the weak and gutless Christoph could stand.

    ¡¸This......is where it ends. I won¡¯t allow you to resist anymore.¡¹

    I deliberately show him that I¡¯m changing the way I hold the Dual Crater.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you next time.¡¹

    My tone should also be different. I said it with conviction after all.

    I¡¯ve gotten fond of Christoph.

    Even now, after he lost his way because he fell in love with a girl, I still believe he¡¯s a trustworthy guy.

    However, I don¡¯t intend to foolishly treat him as a friend if he continues to point his sword at me.

    ¡¸You heard me? I¡¯m going to kill you. Will you still attack me?¡¹

    I shut off the blood lust I was emitting until now.

    There is no more need to intimidate him.

    ¡¸Yeah......I heard you. But I won¡¯t stand down, Aegir. She¡¯s someone precious to me.¡¹

    Christoph smiles. I do the same.

    Unfortunately, it looks like this is it.

    ¡¸S-stop...... I¡¯ll let you embrace me as much as you want......I don¡¯t mind if you treat me as your ything...... just don¡¯t kill him......¡¹

    Zillia clings onto my leg.

    I grab her shoulder and pull her away from me.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. Look at his eyes.¡¹

    Christoph has the eyes of a determined man.

    When he has those eyes, I have to meet him with my full strength.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo...... Christoph!¡¹

    Christoph deres his agreement and charges at me in a straight line.

    Sluggish...... slow...... unstable...... almost like an infant.

    If I look carefully, I see that even his eyes are closed. I thought he was determined and this is what he shows me?

    ¡¸See ya, Christoph. It was fun.¡¹

    I slowly raise my Dual Crater.

    Celia puts her hands together and prays for Christoph to have a peaceful death.

    When I reminisce on our times together, I hesitate briefly, then resolve myself to sh at his neck from right to left.

    My aim is perfect and Christoph, who has his eyes closed, should not be able to dodge.

    I only have to cut through his neck.

    ¡¸Wah!?¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Right before I could make contact, Christoph¡¯s head suddenly dips down.

    My sword which should have decapitated him instead sliced off a few strands of hair on the top of his head and whiffed.

    ¡¸Ducking down while charging!?¡¹

    I hear the frantic Celia.

    A high-speed maneuver of slipping through my attack in the moment before it hits during a sprint is impossible, or at the very least it¡¯s an expert¡¯s move which he¡¯s not capable of.

    I instantly lower my gaze to my feet.

    ¡¸He just stumbled!?¡¹

    I spot a fist-sized dent in the ground.

    His foot must have gotten stuck in that depression and caused him to trip.

    The sword he sticks out approaches me

    In a duel between experts, this would have been fatal.

    However, the sword¡¯s wielder in this case is Christoph.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not over yet!!¡¹

    I use all my might to retract my sword.

    I go as far as lifting up my right leg and tilting my body to bring my sword back for a diagonal sh at Christoph who is now right before my eyes.

    With his speed in mind, I should make it in time.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh!?¡¹

    Unfortunately, my sh misses and my sword ms into the ground.

    And then, Christoph¡¯s body danced in the air.

    The moment I tried to cut Christoph down, both of his feet leapt in the air for a spinning jump, and he managed to narrowly dodge my sword.

    ¡¸Those aren¡¯t...... human movements......¡¹

    I hear Celia¡¯sment again. Although she is proud of her acrobatic ability, even she couldn¡¯t do something like that.

    I¡¯ve never seen such movements.

    Some water sshes my face.

    I nce in the direction of where it came from and find a small puddle of water, probably created by the elves¡¯ water magic.

    ¡¸This time, he just slipped on mud!?¡¹

    I can¡¯t help shouting.

    After stumbling forward, his footnded in a puddle and slipped sideways because of the mud.

    Christoph himself likely doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    After all, he charged at me with his eyes closed from the start!

    Now, dodging is impossible.

    Because my missed swordnded into the ground, my side was left open.

    ¡¸Uwaaah!!¡¹

    The screaming Christoph collides with me.

    His thrust is beautifully drawn into the gap in my armor and into my side.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono got hit!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine! A thrust as a result of a slip and fall won¡¯t get through Aegir-sama¡¯s muscles!¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Christoph¡¯s weak thrust, even if it happens to find the gap in my armor, won¡¯t pierce my skin.

    However, he hit a bad spot.

    Christoph¡¯s thrust happens to stab the same ce Maestus injured me.

    ¡¸Guoooh!¡¹

    I let out a groan from the depths of my stomach.

    I instinctively grab Christoph with my right hand and pin him on the ground.

    ¡¸Uwaaah!¡¹

    This time, he hits his head and faints.

    But at the same time, I feel my legs lose strength and I fall to one knee.

    ¡¸T-the demon was brought down......?¡¹

    ¡¸No way......Christoph did it?¡¹

    I hear the enemy soldiers cry out in disbelief.

    The weight of the Dual Crater instantly grows heavier and drops from my hand.

    My vision also narrows.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    Celia and Irijina run to my side.

    ¡¸I-I surrender......right now! We surrender! Spare the lives of my subordinates!¡¹

    Zillia yells and urges the other enemy soldiers to disarm themselves.

    The escort unit also ceases their attack when they see me on my knees.

    ¡¸Tie him up...... don¡¯t kill him.¡¹

    I point to Christoph.

    I¡¯m d I can still speak.

    ¡¸Man...... I didn¡¯t expect you to take me down......¡¹

    I proceed to copse into the arms of Irijina and Celia.

    Losing to a guy who only possesses good luck should be humiliating, but for some reason I don¡¯t feel too bad.

    I smile when I look at Christoph foaming at the mouth and lose consciousness with that as thest thing I see.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (pursuit), Celia (infuriated), Irijina (flustered), Luna (pursuit)

    Gido (light of hope), Pochi (concealment), Leopolt (flustered), Tristan (staff officer B), Agor (urban warfare)

    Yakov (pursuit), Mack (military engineer), Jim (negotiating)

    Others:

    Sekrit (flustered), T-99 (ughter mode), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (flustered), Felteris (total pervert), Ijaris (waiting), Yren (waiting)

    Ate (princess of the 105), Piris (relieved), Baroness Escaote (astonished), Seika (astonished), Naesys (sisterly love), Nasis (sisterly love), Busco (prostrating), Ivanna (gamble pastime)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist:

    Escort Unit: 50

    Infantry: 4300 ? 4100

    Cavalry: 500 ? 480

    Archers: 600 ? 550

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 7000 ? 6700

    Independent Celia Squad: 400 ? 390

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9000 ? 8800

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3300 ? 3100

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces: Royal Army: 40 000 ? 38 000

    Conscripts: 50 000 ? 45 000

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 30 000?? ? 20 000

    Conscripts: 95 000? ? 40 000

    Cavalry Army: 20 000?? ? 10 000??

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 794, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 465: Forgiven Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 465: Forgiven Tiger</h4>

    A sweet fragrance stimtes my revival.

    When I inhale deeply, I recognize the smell as a citrus-based scent.

    A wordless grunt leaves my throat as my mind clears.

    I guess Ipletely passed out after that.

    That damn Christoph, he dug into my already injured side.

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    I stretch my arms and legs while turning in bed to check on the state of my body.

    I only feel a trace of pain. I fainted from such an insignificant injury?

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll get up. How much time has passed?¡¹

    With my eyes open, I lift my upper body.

    ¡¸You¡¯re finally awake. It¡¯s been two whole days.¡¹

    The source of the scent was an orange sitting beside the bed which Sekrit peeled.

    When our eyes meet, she scoffs at me.

    ¡¸I heard you and some small fry knocked each other out simultaneously. That¡¯s quite a result.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anything to say when you put it like that.¡¹

    No matter how injured I was, it¡¯s quite pathetic for Christoph and I to stab each other.

    ¡¸The injury isn¡¯t anything serious either. I don¡¯t feel any more pain.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that might not necessarily be the case.¡¹

    Sekrit tosses an orange slice into her own mouth.

    Wait, she wasn¡¯t going to give that to me?

    ¡¸Your injury reached your internal organs and was fairly deep. The reason you can move is......¡¹

    She jerks her chin toward my feet.

    Laying there asleep on the bed was Natia.

    ¡¸Natia used a salve on me?¡¹

    I pour my feelings of thanks into brushing Natia¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸Yeah, although rather than her feelings towards you, she was urged by the leader of the elves. It¡¯s nice to have such a wide circle of friends.¡¹

    Natia¡¯s brow furrows and she groans almost like she was suffering.

    ¡¸Uurgh, chieftess, I¡¯ve alreadypleted it...... that¡¯s why...... I¡¯m still pure so it hurts...... nnngh.¡¹

    Now that I look closer, there are bags under her eyes and she has crawled into my futon like she was hiding from something.

    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re awake, then it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Sekrit ends the conversation there, stabbing a knife into the now-halved orange before leaving the room.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t peel it for me.

    I different hand picks up the knife and orange.

    ¡¸Is it alright if I make a report?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    It¡¯s Leopolt. He was apparently standing by my bed from the beginning.

    Don¡¯t stand there quietly. It¡¯s a blind spot so I¡¯ll be surprised.

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t smile or show concern and simply continues on like normal.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s main force has retreated to the south. A thorough pursuit was carried out under themand of the Military Commissioner and saw roughly half of their numbers defeated. However, the cavalry¡¯s hindrance still remains a possibility and theirplete annihtion could not bepleted.¡¹

    So they couldn¡¯t finish the job.

    By the way, why are you peeling the orange?

    ¡¸After Tortoent falls, I believe the towns and viges within the territory of former Libatis will yield in unison, and the enemy will proceed to withdraw to Alteria.¡¹

    To the citizens of Libatis, South Yuguria is the upier, so that will happen when they get routed.

    He peels it so cleanly, much better than Sekrit.

    ¡¸From this point, we¡¯ll be entering what can be considered the birthce of South Yuguria, the Alteria region. The enemy will have arge advantage in replenishing their supplies and soldiers.¡¹

    Right, this will be the hard part.

    It would be easy for us if they suffered consecutive losses and their nation fell apart, but I¡¯m sure things won¡¯t go that smoothly.

    He has stacked the slices neatly on a te...... ah, he peeled them for me?

    I¡¯m notining, it¡¯s just that I feel strange picturing this guy¡¯s face when I eat them.

    ¡¸That reminds me, what¡¯s the big idea, stuffing the elves into the ancient weapon replica?¡¹

    They were pretty angry.

    ¡¸One reason is to protect them from arrows.¡¹

    I understand that.

    Although they are skilled with magic and archery, their clothes provide almost no defense.

    They could die from a single arrow.

    ¡¸The second is to imitate siege weapons in order to entice the cavalry.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that cavalry would want to attack when powerful siege weapons are positioned in front of the walls.

    So he foresaw that.

    ¡¸The third is...... I thought it would not be beneficial to Lord Hardlett if their existence was revealed to the public.¡¹

    I direct a question back at him.

    ¡¸Why did you think that?¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸I would like to leave you with one final piece of advice. Lord Hardlett did not have to personally participate in the worthless battle of hunting enemy survivors that was the cause of your injury. Even worse, I cannot say how foolish it was that you suffered a major wound as a result of singlebat with a low-ranking soldier.¡¹

    I thought you would definitely say that.

    ¡¸I also gave a strict warning to the one who was attracted there......¡¹

    It seems he also scolded Celia.

    I got injured because of my own blunder so Celia is not to me.

    ¡¸Well, what¡¯s done is done. My wound has healed too, so everything is fine.¡¹

    Again, with the feelings of gratitude, I pat the head of Natia, who seems to be having a nightmare.

    No, I trouble her on a regr basis, so this isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give her a massage since she seems tired.¡¹

    I reach my arm out to gently rub her neck, back and ass.

    ¡¸Nnh...... forgive me......¡¹

    The front might be stiff too, so I reach around to rub her chest over her clothes.

    They aren¡¯t big, but they seem stiff. No, they are stiff.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t......I am still 76......¡¹

    I suddenly realize that Celia isn¡¯t around.

    She let me sleep alone and went off somewhere. I have a good idea where she could be.

    I arrived at the prisoner interrogation room I asked Leopolt about.

    Inside the room is a bed where Christoph is tied to and Zillia whose arms and legs are shackled.

    As I consider how I should start a conversation with this guy who betrayed me and genuinely tried to kill me, I hear a strange sound from inside the room.

    It¡¯s a high-pitched grating noise.

    ¡¸This is for gouging......¡¹

    I recognize Celia¡¯s adorable yet menacing tone.

    ¡¸This is for excavating......¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to me, little miss! I have a woman I must protect at all costs!!¡¹

    The weird noise came from an unknown tool in Celia¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸This is for twisting......fufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiieeeh!¡¹

    Celia snickers as she exposes the clearly maliciously-shaped tool to the me of a candle.

    Then she looks at Christoph with soulless eyes.

    ¡¸I absolutely cannot forgive you for not only betraying Aegir-sama, but injuring him. I¡¯ll make you regret being born before iming your life. ......this is a special wooden saw that is really really blunt.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop! If you¡¯re going to do it, do it to me©`!¡¹

    Christoph thrashes, but he doesn¡¯t have any hope of breaking free from his restraints.

    Celia doesn¡¯t listen to Zillia¡¯s pleas either.

    ¡¸I will remove one of your balls first! Then I will listen to a singlement.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah! I haven¡¯t properly used them yet!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for you to use it......uuu.¡¹

    At this rate, Celia will do more than remove his balls, so I stop eavesdropping and enter the room.

    ¡¸Ah, Aegir-sama! You are healthy enough to get up already!?¡¹

    When she sees me, Celia tosses away the mysterious tool and runs over.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    The tool which was heated until it glowed red fell on Christoph¡¯s stomach.

    He writhes in pain like an earthworm.

    ¡¸Fuu©`, fuu©`!¡¹

    The bound Zillia desperately blows air to try and cool him off.

    As I pat Celia, who rolls up my clothes to check on my wounds, I brush away the nutcracker-like tool and shift my chair until I¡¯m sitting beside Christoph.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Christoph has difficulty finding the words to reply and returns a troubled look at me.

    Even though he usually just speaks without thinking.

    ¡¸It seems you won¡¯t die in the meantime.¡¹

    None of his injuries are life-threatening.

    ¡¸Yeah......I¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸What changed? You used to squeal at the slightest prick of a needle.¡¹

    I chuckle as my eyes gaze sharply at him.

    ¡¸You did it, huh Christoph.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I did it.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you do!? You traitor! Idiot! You bumbling virgin!¡¹

    Celia pounces on him and sps her hands around his neck.

    Seeing such a cute girl try to strangle a muscr man is quite the hrious scene...... but he¡¯s actually turning blue.

    If this continues, he¡¯ll really be choked to death, so I grab Celia by the cor and pull her back.

    ¡¸Grr©`!¡¹

    Celia growls intimidatingly, but I align my hands in front of her chest and carry her away.

    That¡¯s a bit premature.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t just abandon Zillia and go back. That¡¯s the only reason......I swear it¡¯s not because I bear any grudges against Aegir......¡¹

    ¡¸A woman, huh?¡¹

    I peer into his eyes.

    He doesn¡¯t avert...... no, his eyes dart all over the ce, which is what he usually does.

    ¡¸Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, are you killing him!?¡¹

    I ept the knife Celia takes out.

    Christoph does not...... resolve himself, rather he squirms around and screams pathetically.

    This is also normal.

    ¡¸W-wait! Please stop! Don¡¯t kill CHristoph!!¡¹

    Zillia drags her shackles and clings to me.

    ¡¸Fufufu, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be over quickly......wah, wah, my hair.¡¹

    As Celia¡¯s expression darkens, I ruffle her hair.

    ¡¸The one who seduced Christoph was me......that¡¯s why I¡¯ll take responsibility. You enjoy fucking women, don¡¯t you? Then you¡¯re free to do as you please with my body! You can treat me as your toy, break me...... as long as you spare him......¡¹

    Zillia begs with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Fumu, a toy, you say?¡¹

    I slowly reach my hand towards Zillia¡¯s chest and peek at Christoph.

    ¡¸What are you saying, Zillia!? The one who decided to fight the general was me! Uooooh!!¡¹

    Christoph cries out and attempts to break free......but he can¡¯t.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so I cut his ropes with the knife.

    ¡¸Uoooh!! I¡¯d rather die gantly than have you be my substitute! Go on, do your worst!¡¹

    He sits cross-legged in front of me.

    ¡¸If you say so.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, are you serious!?¡¹

    I grab the sword Celia swings without hesitation before she could follow through.

    Zillia sticks her body forward to try and protect Christoph, while Christoph pushes her away to keep her from getting involved.

    ¡¸If I kill him here, I¡¯ll be the viin.¡¹

    I chuckle.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem like he lied about betraying me for a woman either.¡¹

    In the first ce, Christoph is not someone who can lie and he shouldn¡¯t be able to risk his life to protect a woman unless he truly felt strongly toward her.

    ¡¸Falling to pleasure is not out of the question, but I think it¡¯s unlikely for Christoph.¡¹

    I also release ZIllia from her restraints.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll overlook it this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll leak an important secret or be the cause for Goldonia to struggle in battle?¡¹

    I burst out withughter.

    ¡¸What do you know? The secrets you¡¯ll leak are piss-poor at best.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right! Hahaha, nothinges to mind! Hahahaha!¡¹

    Christophughs lightheartedly and hugs Zillia.

    The woman¡¯s face immediately rxes......she¡¯s head over heels. Her face tells me that she¡¯s willing to open her legs if she¡¯s stripped here.

    ¡¸Soft......way too soft......¡¹

    Yeah, just like the sweets Celia buys.

    ¡°He changed sides for a woman¡± and ¡°Christoph knows nothing¡± are simply surface reasons I used to justify what I did.

    In reality, the reason is¨D¨D

    ¡¸I feel it¡¯s the right thing to do. This is fine.¡¹

    It¡¯ll be kind of lonely to see this noisy guy leave though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fine! Let me at least pluck off one of his balls aspensation!¡¹

    I only feel angering from the fuss Celia is making, her murderous intent has already disappeared.

    She can just kick his ass hardter.

    ¡¸Christoph, thank goodness......I thought we¡¯d never be together again.¡¹

    ¡¸Zillia...... I¡¯m also happy.¡¹

    This is a totally happy ending for the two of them.

    Although, everything hasn¡¯t been wrapped up.

    I face the hugging duo with a rather strict expression.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let Leopolt or M know you are on the enemy side. They aren¡¯t as kind as I am. If M find outs, she¡¯ll hang you ording to militaryw and if Leopolt finds you, something more frightening will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Christoph and Zillia shiver as Celia cuts her words short.

    ¡¸Since you earnestly went crazy for a woman and changed sides, in addition to dealing a great blow to me, Leopolt will¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    I turn around and see Leopolt.

    Oh yeah, I asked him about this ce so it¡¯s not unusual for him to follow me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re done. Later, Christoph.¡¹

    ¡¸Good bye.¡¹

    Celia and I bid our farewells together.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t just trail off like that! In any case, I¡¯m going to protect Zillia!¡¹

    Leopolt looks down at him with a seemingly colder gaze than usual.

    ¡¸I should protect her......I want to protect......it would be nice if I could protect......¡¹

    Leopolt gives the shaking Christoph a sidelong nce and doesn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸I have nothing to say about the treatment of a single soldier. Do as you wish.¡¹

    Instead, his eyes shift to Zillia.

    ¡¸However, I have an interest in this woman. If she is indeed themander of an enemy squad, she might hold useful information on the state of the enemy¡¯s internal affairs.¡¹

    Zillia holds out her chest with dignity.

    ¡¸Since I have surrendered, I will not resist. But I have no intention of leaking anything that would put my nation at a disadvantage!¡¹

    Oh, how praiseworthy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t n on starting with chatter anyways.¡¹

    Leopolt ces his hand on the tools prepared by Celia.

    Zillia¡¯s face warps with terror and sweat drips down the side of her head.

    ¡¸Hey, you better not be thinking of torturing a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸That is exactly what I¡¯m thinking.¡¹

    This guy said it.

    ¡¸This girl is only themander of a small squadron. She won¡¯t know anything besides the orders to ¡®attack¡¯ or ¡®defend¡¯, right?¡¹

    I nce at Zillia, seeking for her to confirm my im.

    ¡¸Y-yes. I actually didn¡¯t start off as amander......I was from a lineage of soldiers so that¡¯s why I was assigned as such during mobilization.¡¹

    See? We won¡¯t get anything from this amateurmander.

    ¡¸Haha, by the way, what were you doing before bing amander?¡¹

    I ask her, trying to ease the situation.

    If I start some pointless conversation, Leopolt should give up.

    ¡¸......intelligence agency, an interrogator.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Leopolt grabs Zillia¡¯s arm to take her away.

    But I just thought of a good idea.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have Christoph investigate Zillia.¡¹

    Celia looks at me in disbelief after what I said.

    ¡¸Not to be rude, but it¡¯s highly possible that they agreed beforehand to have the same stories, therefore I cannot guarantee the reliability of the information.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re flirting even now! How do you expect him to do something like investigate!?¡¹

    I can tell that much.

    Earlier, I came up with a superficial reason to save him.

    Now, I¡¯m going to be a little harsher.

    ¡¸Leopolt,pile the pieces of information you want to extract. Christoph will at the very least draw out each point one by one within a day.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but he could lie......¡¹

    I hold my hand out, indicating for Celia to wait.

    ¡¸If he is unable to obtain anything or if it bes known that he lied...... I will punish both of them.¡¹

    I fix my eyes on Zillia, who gulps in anticipation of what I¡¯ll say.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to be fucked by me in front of Christoph. Obviously, I¡¯m not going to show any mercy. You can probably tell through my clothes, but I¡¯m pretty big. When I prate you, you won¡¯t be able to feel anything from other guys anymore.¡¹

    Zillia turns pale.

    Next, I direct my attention to Christoph, who wants to protest.

    ¡¸As for you...... I know. You¡¯ll fuck Felteris in front of Zillia. You¡¯ll do so until she¡¯s satisfied, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Felteris is that girl from the rumors, right? The same genuine pervert who had sex with hundreds of guys and got infected with a disease? The one who also caused one of escort unit to be hospitalized......?¡¹

    ¡¸Noooooooo! I definitely don¡¯t want a woman like that to precede meeee!¡¹

    Zillia screamed louder than when she heard her own punishment.

    ¡¸This will happen simultaneously, meaning that Zillia will be treated as my ything while she watches Christoph fucking another woman.¡¹

    The two of them shiver at the thought and sp their hands together.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m expecting great results.¡¹

    I state with conviction as I turn my back on them.

    ¡¸Christoph......I¡¯ll teach you how to interrogate so do it properly. If you want, you can torture me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid...... I¡¯m not going to torture you. This is how I...... interrogate......¡¹

    He presses his lips against hers.

    ¡¸Aah......you¡¯re so cruel. I¡¯m going to spill everything.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to interrogate you more and more¨D¨Duwaaaah!!¡¹

    Celia, who reached her limit at that point, unleashed a kick to the side of Christoph¡¯s head.

    It¡¯s pretty much guaranteed that information will get extracted now.

    If they deceive me, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to steal away Zillia for real.

    It will probably be hard for the two of them at first, but Zillia will eventually fall for me after we connect with each other and Christoph will also give up once her stomach intes.

    There is nothing bad about this.

    ¡¸Ah, fiend.¡¹

    When I walked outside to look for something to eat, an insult suddenly got hurled at me.

    It came from a group of elves.

    That¡¯s right, the leaders of the elves, Ijaris and Yren, said that I was made into a bad guy.

    ¡¸Viting our chieftess into submission...... I knew humans were disgusting. They eat meat too.¡¹

    If that¡¯s all, I can take it.

    ¡¸Apparently, he held down a child who wasn¡¯t even 30 years old and threatened to vite her unless the chieftess had sex with him.¡¹

    It¡¯s probably a brutish act, but their concept of age is so different that it hasn¡¯t sunk in yet.

    ¡¸He also used a drug that increases pleasure by 3000 times before viting her.¡¹

    That¡¯s pretty cruel.

    If such a drug exists, I¡¯d like to check it out.

    They abused me further afterward.

    It was definitely not a good feeling, but they made me realize certain things again.

    First, the elves truly hate fighting more than anything.

    The main reason for their anger is being forced to participate in a war between humans.

    Second, they have more than a little bit of interest in the outside world.

    While they were cursing at me, all of them stared at a passing wagon and whenever citizens passed by them, they would inspect the person¡¯s clothes and shoes with great curiosity.

    Andstly.

    ¡¸All of you are getting along now, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹

    There are the elves with white skin like Natia and Felteris who live in the forest.

    And then, there are the ck elves who live in the marsh with dark skin.

    They have opposed each other and treated each other with disdain over many generations and never once considered doing anything together.

    However, they¡¯re now teaming up with each other to badmouth me.

    The two tribes of elves exchange looks and then awkwardly avert their eyes.

    ¡¸Uu......whatever. Anyways, the chieftess called for you. She said she has something important to discuss.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same with our chieftess. She spoke with a serious tone so you better not think about doing anything indecent!¡¹

    After delivering their message while trying to hide their embarrassment, the elves leave.

    Their attention gets drawn by some soldiers making soup outside and they stop to check it out.

    But when they notice meat in the soup, their faces curl with disgust and they walk off, this time to a stack of bricks for repair purposes.

    One of them picks up a brick, but it slips out of her hand and it shatters on the ground.

    The elves stare at each other briefly and then dash off at lightning speed. What interesting girls.

    I chuckle and then enter the building assigned to the elves.

    ¡¸So you finally came.¡¹

    ¡¸We have something important to discuss.¡¹

    Waiting for me are the two chieftesses Yren and Ijaris.

    They seem serious.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (rest), Celia (distressed), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (light of hope), Pochi (concealment), Leopolt (distrust), Tristan (staff officer B), Agor mander)

    Yakov mander of the 105), Mack (military engineer), Jim (negotiating)

    Others:

    Sekrit (relieved), T-99 (eliminate all targets), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (total exhaustion), Felteris (anticipating), Ijaris (aroused), Yren (aroused)

    Ate (princess of the 105), Piris (joyful), Baroness Escaote (astonished), Seika (astonished), Naesys (sisterly love), Nasis (sisterly love), Busco (prostrating), Ivanna (drinking), Christoph (interrogator of love), Zillia (prisoner of love)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist:

    Escort Unit: 50

    Infantry: 4100

    Cavalry: 480

    Archers: 550

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 6700

    Independent Celia Squad: 390

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 8800

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3100

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces: Royal Army: 38 000

    Conscripts: 45 000

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 40 000?

    Cavalry Army: 10 000??

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 794, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 466: For the Future of the Elves

    <h4>Chapter 466: For the Future of the Elves</h4>

    ¡¸Please have a seat first.¡¹

    The one who offered me a chair was the chieftess of the forest elves, Yren. She is 165 cm tall, which is pretty short for a forest elf. A neat green one-piece dress gently wraps her body and a single yellow flower on her shoulder acts as the only decoration that distinguishes her from the others.

    Her light green hair is glossy and reaches down to her feet.

    The wrinkles carved into her white skin at the corners of her eyes and her neck are marks of a mature woman, which in my opinion enhances her beauty.

    I observe her further.

    Her body and limbs are slender and appear on the thin side, although the forest elves always had a lean figure, plus her face bnces out her overall shape so she isn¡¯t abnormally thin.

    ¡¸Fufu, is there something on my body?¡¹

    My eyes are drawn to her ass, which is rtively plumppared to her thin legs, but her gentle expression and quiet behavior is almost like someone painted purity on a piece of paper and I am hesitant to point a lustful gaze at her.

    I smile and sit down on the chair suggested to me.

    ¡¸I have prepared special elvish tea for you.¡¹

    A purple liquid was handed to me.

    It¡¯s a color I¡¯ve never seen, but I doubt the twodies would poison me, so I drink it withoutint.

    ¡¸You, why not savor the taste a little more¡­¡­ if you drink it all in one gulp, you can¡¯t appreciate the fragrance or the taste.¡¹

    The one who spoke andughed in a characteristic tone was the chieftess of the ck elves, Ijaris.

    Despite also being an elf, there are major differences between her and forest elves like Yren.

    Firstly, she has slightly unruly pale purple hair and dark skin about the same shade as a sailor¡¯s sun-tanned skin.

    Next, she, like many of the ck elves, is more voluptuous than her counterpart.

    Contrary to Yren¡¯s simple and clean outfit, Ijaris wears a tight-fitting high-cut blue dress, made of an overly thin material that clings more than necessary to her body, and emphasizes her ample cleavage, butt and thighs.

    In particr, not only is the shape of her breasts very distinct, the outline of her nipples is also quite clearly defined through her clothes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re as lecherous as always.¡¹

    Ijaris consciously hides her chest and crosses her legs in the opposite direction.

    I focus solely on the area from the base of her thighs to her hips. With how snug her clothes fit, I¡¯m surprised not to see the lines of her underwear.

    ¡¸Pukuku, I¡¯m wearing them if that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering. They are practically strings though.¡¹

    ¡¸Strings¡­¡­?¡¹

    I feel my eyes be bloodshot.

    ¡¸Oh, scary, scary. Those are eyes of a lust-crazed male. Oh no~ I¡¯m going to be raped~¡¹

    Ijaris turns around and jokingly runs away.

    I wonder if her clothes can be called clothes if they let me see her butt crack so clearly. It¡¯s a wonderful thing though.

    Yren and Ijaris are by no means young, although they look like humans in their mid-thirties.

    In reality, they are living legends over a thousand years old.

    ¡¸Ijaris. If you fool around, we can¡¯t talk.¡¹

    Yren chides Ijaris as she gives me another serving of the elvish tea.

    When I drink it slowly this time, an indescribable taste fills my mouth, which I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll evere to like.

    After finishing the tea, I politely bow my head before Yren begins to talk.

    ¡¸I appreciate you foring and granting my unreasonable request. I thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡¹

    I asked them to travel a long distance from their respective residences in the forest and marsh, where they normally never leave.

    I was able to pick up a win because of their help.

    Elves don¡¯t usually associate with humans or enjoy fighting.

    The two of them came to my aid in spite of that.

    No matter how I return the favorter, I have to first lower my head.

    ¡¸I simply repaid a debt I owed. Nevertheless¡­¡­ kufu, what a cute thing to do for such a big guy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been told humans be arrogant as they gain status, however you seem to be different. Now, please raise your head.¡¹

    I seem to have made a good impression on them.

    If they were handsome male elves instead, I may not have been able to maintain such a positive attitude, but since they¡¯re mature beauties, lowering my head is an insignificant gesture.

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it hard for you though? I thought elves hate fighting. It would be nice if you two didn¡¯t receive any bacsh.¡¹

    If I somehow damaged their reputation as chieftesses, that would be intolerable.

    ¡¸You do not need to worry. Controlling that is a chiftess¡¯s job.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯sical for a human brat not even 30 years old to be concerned of how we rule over our people.¡¹

    I was called a brat. For some reason, that turns me on.

    Yren brings a chair to my side and speaks softly.

    ¡¸Honestly, I was also indecisive. If it was me from 50 years ago, I would have made up a reason not toe. Humans killing each other is the most abominable thing¡­¡­and not something we should involve ourselves in.¡¹

    The elves hate conflict and the destruction of life.

    Even during the time when the forest elves shed with the ck elves, there weren¡¯t any battles leading to mass deaths.

    Natia has been away from her vige for a long time now and should be ustomed to our practices, and yet she still hates eating meat.

    ¡¸So why did you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸To learn and study the human world, or perhaps just for an excursion.¡¹

    Yren giggles.

    ¡¸Living in peace in the vige for years toe is the ideal situation. That would be the best for the young ones. But ¡­¡­things don¡¯t remain the same forever.¡¹

    ¡¸Our people and the forest elves should have stayed friendly with each other, but we separated. And then, a few hundred yearster¡­¡­ just when I was thinking we would never return to how we were, you showed up and instantly restored the situation to what it was originally.¡¹

    Ijaris also lines up her chair next to me.

    Damn, the pronounced contours of her nipples are unfair.

    I can¡¯t be getting an erection in the middle of a serious conversation.

    ¡¸Our viges havested for thousands of years. However, they will eventuallye to an end.¡¹

    ¡¸It could be ten thousand yearster or tomorrow. Nobody knows when it could happen.¡¹

    At that moment, I was reminded of Tikuku.

    The remains of that giant ancient civilization was enough to throw us into disarray.

    If they were still alive and well, both Goldonia and South Yuguria would be wiped out in a sh.

    I feel they could have prospered forever.

    But they didn¡¯t.

    A civilization of that extent was hidden underground and vanished from the memories of people, remaining only in moldy documents.

    Who can say for certain that tomorrow wille in a thousand years or ten thousand years like it will today?

    ¡¸When that timees, those children who only know of the vige will not survive. And that would be terrible, which led me to discussing solutions with Ijaris.¡¹

    ¡¸We should show them the outside world. Let them understand the way good and bad humans act.¡¹

    The elves are much too ignorant of the outside world.

    I don¡¯t want to imagine what would happen if they were dropped into our society.

    Of course, if I was there when it happened, I would take all of them into my care and make them my lovers.

    ¡¸Looking at Natia, I believe that it isn¡¯t a bad idea to absorb some influence from the human world.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t refer to Felteris.

    ¡¸There you have it. Let our young ones see how humans behave, hear them speak, and asionally let them eat something delicious. That will be the price of their cooperation.¡¹

    I nod.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll take responsibility and look after the elves. However, we are also fighting a war and I can¡¯tpletely eliminate their exposure to danger.¡¹

    The two of them might be fine, but the instinct of the other elves is to run away at the first sight of danger. The two of them tell me that they will fight when left with no other choice, and I also acknowledge my concern being addressed.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s that.¡¹

    The unexpectedly serious conversation is over.

    I can tell the two chieftesses are thinking of the elves and the mood has gotten a bit solemn.

    At the very least, I know it¡¯s not the right time to rub Yren¡¯s ass or poke Ijaris¡¯s nipple.

    I get up from my seat.

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹¡¸We¡¯re not done yet.¡¹

    Both of them simultaneously grab each of my arms and pull me back down on the chair.

    ¡¸The price for the young ones is to teach them about society¡­¡­but you have yet to repay us.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you think a single bow would be enough?¡¹

    Of course not.

    ¡¸If it is within my ability, I will do whatever you say.¡¹

    Yren grins in response before stating her price.

    ¡¸A hundred.¡¹

    The corners of Ijaris¡¯s mouth also curl up as she simrly states her request.

    ¡¸Five hundred for me.¡¹

    Could they be referring to gold?

    A hundred gold coins is too cheap, while I don¡¯t think Erich would pay a million gold coins.

    ¡¸I do not want gold. What I want a hundred of is¨D¨Dvirgins. Please prepare a hundred virgins for me.¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to prepare five hundred muscr and brawny men for me. This is a battlefield full of men, so I¡¯m sure finding five hundred will be a simple task.¡¹

    Right, these two are genuine nymphomaniacs.

    Despite Yren¡¯s prim appearance, there are legends of her gobbling up all the men in her vige including her brothers and rtives.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been picking at men here and there after peace returned to the vige, but we¡¯re ultimately a small vige¡­¡­ I ate all of them in no time. Especially when I eat virgins, they disappear so soon. It¡¯s quite sad.¡¹

    Obviously, virgins won¡¯t be virgins anymore once you eat them.

    ¡¸The males elves may have decent faces, but theyck the primal nature. For that reason, I would like savage and vulgar humans¡­¡­¡¹

    Both of them lick their lips.

    ¡¸Virgins aside, don¡¯t you think five hundred is too many? Moreover, with them being soldiers, they¡¯ll naturally go overboard when they¡¯re permitted to sleep with a beauty like you.¡¹

    Ijaris snickers and fondles her breasts on top of her clothes.

    I can tell that her nipples have gotten hard not long ago.

    ¡¸Are you worried they¡¯ll fuck me to death? By a measly five hundred humans? Shall I tell you the number of men I¡¯ve milked until now?¡¹

    Well, if she insists, I¡¯ll gather what she wants.

    This is almost like offering sacrifices, but no man who gets to fuck a good-looking elf will be upset, so it should be fine.

    Not to mention we¡¯re talking about soldiers and an attractive slut¡­¡­ this is like offering a person who copsed from hunger with a mountain of steaks.

    There should be no ethical issues.

    ¡¸It¡¯s kind ofplicated for me though¡­¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t have the right to make the two of them stay virtuous and love only me.

    Even so, jealousy naturally wells up within me when women I¡¯ve slept with once tell me they want to have fun with other men.

    Moreover, the feeling is stronger when they want to have an orgy with hundreds of people.

    ¡¸What stupid things-¡¹

    ¡¸-are you talking about?¡¹

    Yren and Ijarisplete each other¡¯s sentences.

    ¡¸Obviously, your body will be included as part of thepensation. Eating the virgins will be after I have tasted that rugged body.¡¹

    ¡¸It goes without saying. Besides¡­¡­have you not realized it yet?¡¹

    Ijaris swirls her finger around in the cup I drank the elvish tea from.

    ¡¸An elvish tea doesn¡¯t exist. And you¡¯re supposed to be the general of an army. Are you sure you can let yourself be tricked so easily?¡¹

    ¡¸That tea, you see¡­¡­fufufu.¡¹

    Yren reaches her hand down to my crotch.

    Then I notice my member has be erect.

    It was unusually hard too.

    ¡¸It is a blend of an aphrodisiac from my vige-¡¹

    ¡¸-and a stimnt from my vige.¡¹

    While they gaze at me provocatively, they pose suggestively and look at me flirtatiously.

    I unconsciously stand up.

    My pants feel like they¡¯ll tear at any moment. My balls also feel hot and heavy, almost like they¡¯re producing arge amount of semen at a tremendous speed.

    ¡¸One cup of the drug turns any gentleman into a beast during mating season¡­¡­¡¹

    Yren climbs onto the bed and slowly shifts her dress aside to gradually reveal her pale thighs.

    ¡¸I wonder what happens when a man drinks two cups.¡¹

    Ijaris¡¯s warm breath tickles my ear.

    I let out a roar and pounced on the two lewd women.

 Chapter 467: Because of the Desire of the Elves

    <h4>Chapter 467: Because of the Desire of the Elves</h4>

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold back anymore. You better be ready.¡¹

    I shove my hand into the crotch of Yren, who is teasing me by exposing her thighs, and rip her underwear.

    ¡¸Look, Ijaris. He became a beast.¡¹

    I push the cackling Yren on the bed.

    My mouthtches onto her neck as my hand gets to work on her uncovered crotch.

    A faint red mark gets left on the spot where I sucked Yren¡¯s white neck.

    I want to dominate this woman.

    That is what the lust kindled by the drug is begging me to do.

    My teeth press down on her clean neck.

    A short gasp escapes from her lips and her entire body trembles.

    ¡¸No...... don¡¯t bite.¡¹

    If I continue pressing down, my incisors will easily tear her thin skin.

    There is no way for Yren to wriggle free with me pinning her.

    I can dominate this screaming woman as I please.

    ¡¸Aah, don¡¯t...... I¡¯m scared...... don¡¯t be rough.¡¹

    The woman under me hugs my head and maintains her feeble resistance.

    I¡¯ve reached my limit.

    I held down Yren¡¯s shoulder and head¨D¨Dthen sucked her neck hard.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯d say that¡¯s a pass.¡¹

    The frightened Yren ced a hand on my shoulder.

    At that moment, I immediately flew into the air, lightly touching the ceiling before falling back down on the bed.

    Despite beingunched high up and falling straight down, there wasn¡¯t a huge impact uponnding nor was there any dust that got kicked up.

    I must have been lifted up and caught by magic.

    ¡¸You did well to endure. If you bit down there, I would have ended things after half-heartedly squeezing one shot from you.¡¹

    ¡¸We want to y with a beast-like man. If we wanted a total animal, we would have used a boar in heat instead.¡¹

    Ijaris straddles me now that I¡¯ve been flipped onto my back.

    ¡¸I can tell how big you are even through your pants. Pukuku, Yren, it¡¯s like a thick log.¡¹

    She positions herself over my dick and slowly grinds her own crotch against it.

    Her boobs sway in rhythm to her movements and I can tell through the thin fabric of her tight-fitting dress that her nipples have slightly erged.

    More blood flows down to my penis, which should already be at its peak rigidity.

    ¡¸Oh, oh, how much bigger can it get?¡¹

    Ijaris jokes as she rocks her hips and then guides both my hands to her cleavage.

    ¡¸Was that a little too mean? Here¡¯s an apology.¡¹

    She lowers her dark-skinned face to my ear.

    ¡¸Go ahead and be an animal.¡¹

    My body reacted as soon as the meaning of those words registered in my brain.

    I grab the top of Ijaris¡¯s dress and mercilessly tear it apart.

    The dark-skinned beauty¡¯s shriek apanied the sound of ripping silk.

    ¡¸Aah, you tore it! No, no, stop it!¡¹

    Ijaris rolls to the floor and runs in an unsightly manner while trying to hide her bountiful bosom.

    I confirm the smile on her face before chasing after her, mounting her and tearing the remnants of her dress......from the waist down.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......what is this?¡¹

    The underwear she had on beneath the dress could not be considered a piece of clothing.

    To be urate, it is a red ribbon which covers only the important parts of her lower half.

    As I reach to tear that off next, Yrenes up from behind and presses her body against me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m next. I¡¯ll allow you to be a beast.¡¹

    I turn around, put my hand on her green one piece dress and peek at her face.

    Yren smiles and sps her hands together behind her head.

    ¡¸Uoooh!!¡¹

    I suck on her neck and rip her dress.

    I start with the fabric around her chest, then move to her shoulders and abdomen, ripping everything down to the hem to shreds.

    I¡¯m left with a stark naked Yren and Ijaris with only a thin string for underwear.

    If I lose focus, I feel like I¡¯ll pounce on either of them and indiscriminately thrust my dick into any one of their holes.

    ¡¸Fufu, you have to strip too.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, why don¡¯t we tear your pants as well.¡¹

    I stick my hand out to stop the two of them from crawling closer on all fours.

    I put my hand on my hips and spread my legs ......which causes them to look at me dubiously.

    ¡¸Hrggh.¡¹

    I clench my abs.

    I try not to think about how this might affect the injury to my side.

    ¡¸Uoooh!¡¹

    The fabric of my pants starts to stretch.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Eh, don¡¯t tell me!¡¹

    ¡¸Your pants!?¡¹

    Their surprised expressions were the final push that helped my dick tear my pants and pop right in front of the eyes of the lewd women.

    There was a heavy swinging sound as my dick proudly stood tall.

    ¡¸He really did it! He actually did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Magnificent!¡¹

    The two of them apud and then crawl close to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an unbelievable size. It isn¡¯t just long either......look how thick it is!¡¹

    Ijaris happily strokes my penis from the tip to the base.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t only big. I can understand how it can be densely packed with veins, but why does it have all these bumps? It isn¡¯t an illness......these bumps are in ces where a woman would rub.¡¹

    Yren prods the veins and bumps with her finger.

    ¡¸Take a whiff of the smell too. It¡¯s such a strong male scent...... it¡¯s like a venus fly trap that attracts naughty women.¡¹

    Ijaris inhales deeply with her nose right up against the base of my dick.

    ¡¸His balls are like apples. There seems to be constant movement within them too...... I¡¯m sure they are creating semen as we speak.¡¹

    After rubbing her face on my balls, she takes each of them in her mouth and rolls them around with her tongue.

    ¡¸I thought it was arge cock that only appears once every hundred years...... but I was mistaken.¡¹

    ¡¸This is the root of a demon which onlyes once in a thousand years...... we have to enjoy the taste thoroughly.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take it anymore. Stand up with your hands on your hips so I can suck on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave everything to us. I don¡¯t want to see you holding our heads or swinging your hips.¡¹

    I¡¯ve alreadye this far, might as well listen.

    Either way, I¡¯m promised overwhelming pleasure.

    When I obey, the two lewd elves stick out a hand at each other with serious expressions on their faces.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it looks like I win.¡¹

    It turns out they were deciding who will go first and Yren earned that right. She sits in front of me.

    ¡¸Nnha.¡¹

    She lets out a lewd moan one would not expect from someone who looks as modest as her, sticks out her tongue obscenely and slowly brings her face close to my dick.

    Her tongue slithers around the tip, probing investigatively.

    It was probably meant as a greeting, but the fluent movements that replicated those of a separate living organism could easily make an inexperienced person ejacte on the spot.

    When I groan, Yren grins.

    That expression did not contain an ounce of shyness.

    It happened when her oval-shaped lips touched the head.

    My dick was instantly swallowed up.

    I didn¡¯t feel her teeth or her throat touch me, but my entire length disappeared into her mouth.

    ¡¸Oooh!¡¹

    My voice came out against my will.

    I can feel the hand on my hipe loose, but I persevere.

    Because of the drug and these two totally perverted elves, I¡¯m bigger than usual.

    And for her to swallow me up to the root without hesitation, it¡¯s unbelievable.

    ¡¸Fufu.¡¹

    When Yren¡¯s eyes meet with mine, she smiles and begins to bob her head.

    It wasn¡¯t as simple as moving her head back and forth.

    During her forward motion, she ensured she used her tongue and throat to rub the most sensitive parts of a man, and during the backward motion, she deliberately scraped her teeth against the ns as she sucked hard.

    ¡¸This is......too much!¡¹

    My feet shake and my center of mass tips.

    A mere five repetitions made my hips weak.

    I¡¯m certain that these two were holding back when I fucked themst time.

    No man could hope to withstand a fetio like this.

    ¡¸Hey. You can¡¯t be falling without permission.¡¹

    Ijaris supports me from behind.

    However, in the next moment, another wave of pleasure assaults me.

    ¡¸Gaaaah!¡¹

    Ijaris¡¯s finger entered my anus.

    ¡¸My ass......stop. That isn¡¯t my thing......¡¹

    I protest, thinking back on the recent invasion.

    ¡¸Fufu, is that really true though? Men can feel pleasure from there too, you know?¡¹

    Ijaris slowly moves her finger back and forth after inserting it all the way.

    Her repeated movements arepletely different from the pain and shock of being stabbed identally.

    The fierce difort continues......

    ¡¸This is behind your balls, there, and there, how¡¯s that? Nn?¡¹

    When Ijaris twisted her finger, a jolt of electricity traveled through my body.

    I let out a roar as my feet buckled, but the two somehow kept me standing.

    Not only was my dick swaying irregrly, so were my balls.

    If thatsted for a few more seconds, I would have shot my seed.

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t that good? See, men also have a weak point there. By the way, yours felt rather loose. Perhaps you¡¯ve been ying around with it?¡¹

    No, all of it has been mishaps.

    It¡¯s not what I want.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s proceed.¡¹

    Yren halts her service.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you let me ejacte?¡¹

    My dick is quite swollen and I can see the veins pulsing.

    With how painfully hard my erection is, it¡¯ll be hard if left alone.

    ¡¸I would have let you blow your load if you stayed standing until the end, but since your hips gave out midway, you¡¯re not allowed to. You have to entertain us...... even more!¡¹

    Yren pushes me down on my back and climbs on top of me.

    She then smoothly and without hesitation lowers her hips onto my surprisingly erged cock, using her hand to guide it in.

    Half of my length instantly went inside and slid up to the entrance of her womb.

    ¡¸Guh......as expected.¡¹

    ¡¸The times are really different. Ah, still it¡¯s really big......mm, just moving feels good.¡¹

    Yren fixes her hands on my chest as she rocks her hips.

    For the downward motion, she drops her hips forcefully, while she slowly pulls back for the upward motion, granting me the same pleasure, if not more, than the technique of a veteran prostitute.

    ¡¸Aaaah......it feels so good. Keep going and I¡¯ll cum.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, is that so? You don¡¯t have to hold back then.¡¹

    Yren leans forward and lowers her body, kissing my neck and chest as she speeds up.

    A hot and heavy substance rises up from my crotch.

    It looks like she¡¯ll let me ejacte like this.

    My hands reach around to squeeze Yren¡¯s petite ass as I tilt my head back and close my eyes, weing the pleasure building up to climax. In doing so, I did not notice her expression.

    ¡¸Do your best now. If you rx, you¡¯ll really die.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    I open my eyes and see Yren smiling.

    It wasn¡¯t a happy smile or a provocative smile or a joking smile.

    It¡¯s the same smile I make when I¡¯m in front of an enemy on the battlefield.

    ¡¸Here I go. Are you ready?¡¹

    I suddenly feel my dick being grabbed.

    The part which should be inside her just got grabbed.

    At the same time, something slimy slithers over the tip, finds the tiny hole and sucks on it.

    There was a brief dy and then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guaaaaah!!¡¹

    A tremendous suction follows.

    I¡¯m hit with a sharp pain and intense pleasure.

    Unable to bear the sensation, my hips raise up, lifting Yren as well.

    The sucking doesn¡¯t diminish at all.

    ¡¸Fufufufu, this is my cervix. Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Ease up a little, otherwise you will really kill him.¡¹

    My dick wasn¡¯t simply being sucked and gently milked, her womb was sucking with such voracity that one would think it hasn¡¯t eaten in hundreds of years.

    ¡¸This...... I can¡¯t handle it!!¡¹

    Semen gushes out from my dick.

    Far from a regr ejaction, it was like my seed was sucked up straight from my balls.

    ¡¸So you came.¡¹

    Yren happily rubs her belly and lowers her hips even more.

    With a naughty squelch, I feel her womb swallowing my dick.

    Yren doesn¡¯t look like she is suffering from her cervix being prated though.

    Conversely, the more of my dick is gobbled up, the stronger the suction, and I¡¯m the one agonizing.

    It feels like she is extracting everyst drop of semen.

    ¡¸Let me pull out real quick. This is unbearable.¡¹

    In a state of emergency, I flip over, transitioning from cowgirl to missionary so I can take my dick out, but Yren¡¯s legs lock around my waist and won¡¯t let me leave.

    ¡¸No way?¡¹

    Her womb doesn¡¯t relent, sucking me until my knees go weak and I fall on top of Yren.

    ¡¸Okaay~ wee back?¡¹

    She greets me with a kiss and her arms circle under my armpits to wrap around my shoulder.

    Because I inserted deeper, the suction naturally increases in strength.

    Yren¡¯s face flushes, her eyes melt and her tongue continuously licks her lips.

    It¡¯s an expression void of reason.

    ¡¸Is this how you sucked an orc to death!?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, and the same will happen to you if you don¡¯t pull out. Would you like me to help?¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to seek assistance because I¡¯m about to be killed by having sex.

    That would be more humiliating than death.

    ¡¸Ufufu~ you¡¯re still cumming~¡¹

    Yet, I have no way of escaping from Yren who haspletely lost her mind.

    My legs and hips are too weak for me to move properly.

    Of course, injuring her is out of the question.

    ¡¸In that case......¡¹

    I tense up my abs and cut off the flow of semen.

    ¡¸Ara, it stopped. It¡¯s futile to resist, you know?¡¹

    After a loving kiss, I hear a sucking sound from within Yren¡¯s body like the sound of sucking fruit juice through a straw with all one¡¯s might. The drawing power is so strong that a weak man¡¯s balls would have shriveled to nothing.

    This is what I was waiting for.

    ¡¸Uoooh!!¡¹

    Matching the timing of the suction, I allow the flow of semen to resume by my own will.

    More than the eptable amount of semen instantly shot out of my urethra.

    The density of the semen being forcefully drawn out from my testicles was not normal.

    ¡¸Hot!?¡¹

    This time, the baffled Yren hugs me.

    Fortunately, the effects of the drug increase the amount of semen expelled.

    The sound inside her body turns into the bubbling sound of blowing juice with a straw.

    ¡¸T-there¡¯s a lot...... aaaah! My stomach...... my stomach......¡¹

    Some of the suction force weakens.

    Obviously, if her womb is full, it won¡¯t have room to suck anything more.

    ¡¸This win......is mine.¡¹

    I give her a final thrust and bite down on the neck of the dumbfounded Yren, leaving my teeth marks on her pristine skin.

    ¡¸......joy.¡¹

    Yren mutters right before passing out while clutching her belly inted like a pregnant woman.

    ¡¸For you to lose consciousness when fucking......¡¹

    Ijaris pokes Yren with her finger but gets no response.

    ¡¸I was going to show you something nice, but you¡¯re already spent, no?¡¹

    ¡¸Hardly.¡¹

    I exert myself and manage to stand on my wobbly legs.

    Then, I hug Ijaris close and fondle her breasts and ass.

    ¡¸What a fine body. It¡¯s the best.¡¹

    My lower half bes hot.

    ¡¸Are you telling me you can still get hard? You might have consumed the drug, but you¡¯ve released buckets of semen.¡¹

    ¡¸I still have a sexy woman in front of me. If I can¡¯t get it up......I can¡¯t call myself a man.¡¹

    I steal Ijaris¡¯s lips.

    Immediately, my dick snaps back up and points to the ceiling¨D¨D¨D¨Dand blood squirts out from my side.

    The wound haspletely opened up.

    ¡¸Guaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey! What are you doing!? Call a doctor! Get Natia here!¡¹

    My stamina was exhausted during the limit-exceeding sexual intercourse and my body couldn¡¯t handle the bloodloss.

    I drop lifelessly to my knees and fall forward onto the bed.

    ¡¸Kuh, I know it can¡¯t be helped, but I¡¯m the only one not satisfied......¡¹

    ¨D¨DThree Full Days Later.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine by now?¡¹

    I check the state of my side again as I slowly get up.

    Although I have lost some blood, I¡¯m not dizzy enough that I can¡¯t stand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you¡¯ve lost more than just blood!¡¹

    Celia runs to my right side, lecturing me while supporting my body.

    ¡¸I guess it did flow out like a waterfall. No lust is welling up after sleeping for three days either...... I¡¯m fine. I can stand on my own.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, just in case something bad happens. ......the Military Commissioner came yesterday when Aegir-sama was asleep. I told him you were injured in a fight with an enemy soldier and he looked at me with a dubious expression.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to say something to himter......¡¹

    What Celia said wasn¡¯t a lie. The injury opened up during my intense y with the two elves, but it was initially caused by Christoph...... no, it was Maestus.

    The reason Erich made that strange look was because he heard the report of my injury.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you¡¯re actually supposed to sleep another whole day today!¡¹

    I¡¯m getting up because of Jim.

    Apparently he said he wanted me toe to a certain ce after I¡¯ve recovered.

    Celia and M told him he should be the one toe, but that wouldn¡¯t work.

    I know Jim has fought hard in the battle of Tortoent and has probably recaptured his hometown. That¡¯s why I thought it was appropriate timing for me to move.

    Regardless, it¡¯s humiliating to have suffered an injury from Christoph and it feels bad for someone handsome like Maestus to have even struck me to begin with.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s have the two elf chieftesses support me.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be more uncool!!¡¹

    No, no, I can proudly show that to everyone.

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    Piris passes by as I am messing about with Celia.

    She¡¯s moving rtively freely for a prisoner. I told Yakov to at least have someone watch over her.

    When she sees me, she bes extremely defensive until she notices a bandage wrapped around the left side of my body and Celia supporting me as I walk, in which she instantly smiles broadly.

    ¡¸Fufufu......I heard my bro......His Excellency Maestus punished you! Did you bear witness to his strength!? There¡¯s no way a pervert like you who stripped me naked and embarrassed me could win against him!¡¹

    I only did that because you stabbed me with a spoon first.

    Due to that, many doubts have arisen.

    ¡¸How do you feel right now? After being bed-ridden for five days after His Excellency struck you down, tell me, how do you feel?¡¹

    Piris circles me, taunting me with a snide tone.

    Of course, I¡¯m not that petty to be angry at Piris¡¯s childish insults.

    If it was a guy, on the other hand, I would have grabbed him by the cor and mmed him two or three times into the ground.

    ¡¸You sound cheerful. I do advise......that you stop there or, oops.¡¹

    Suddenly, I lost support on my right side.

    Celia lowers her body and charges with the speed of the wind.

    Obviously, she rushed forward like a wild animal blinded by rage.

    See, this is what happens when you mock me in front of Celia.

    ¡¸Damn girl! It¡¯s by Aegir-sama¡¯spassion that you¡¯re even alive right now. I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hurt her.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if Celia heard my warning as she doesn¡¯t stop and tackles Piris to the ground.

    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹

    Not answering, Celia instead draws the dagger attached to her waist.

    She peeks back at me so I shake my head from side to side. If I don¡¯t say anything, she¡¯ll kill the girl.

    Celia proceeds to position the knife on Piris¡¯s waistline, then slices only her pants and underwear.

    Piris¡¯s ass gets exposed after her pants get peeled off like the shell of a boiled egg.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ungrateful bitch! Aegir-sama¡¯s foe, I¡¯ll use a spoon......¡¹

    Celia rummages in her pocket but doesn¡¯t find anything.

    ¡¸Argh, I¡¯ll do this!¡¹

    Celia takes her index finger and jabs it into Piris¡¯s anus.

    It went in up to her second knuckle.

    ¡¸Piiiiih!!¡¹

    Piris squeals and squirms, although being smaller than Celia and without anybat experience, it is impossible for her to escape.

    ¡¸Are you going to apologize to Aegir-sama and prostrate before him!? Are you going to lick his feet and beg for forgiveness!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-never! I won¡¯t do it even if I die!¡¹

    Fellow soldierse running to see what the fuss was.

    ¡¸This girl! Fine, then I¡¯ll stick another finger in!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigiiii!!¡¹

    When Celia inserts her middle finger, the nearby soldiers cheer.

    A decently attractive Piris is being teased in the ass by the adorable Celia in broad daylight.

    People who don¡¯t stop to look at such a scene are not men.

    The soldiers gather around and spectate.

    Piris couldn¡¯t afford to worry with the fingers in her ass upying her mind while Celia forgets where she is and doesn¡¯t notice the show she is putting on for others because of her anger.

    ¡¸This is amazing. It¡¯s a grand reveal of her butt and front.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t get enough. I actually love fucking a girl¡¯s ass. Not to mention, this one looks brand new and tight.¡¹

    ¡¸How envious, she gets to have Celia-sama dig into her ass. If it was me, I would stick my entire first in her.¡¹

    While listening to the vulgar jeering, I survey the area once more.

    As I thought, Yakov is nowhere to be found.

    ¡¸Damn, where did he go?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re looking for Yakov-sama, he went in that inn.¡¹

    A voice at my feet answered me as I was talking to myself. It was the kneeling Busco.

    ¡¸Mugyu.¡¹

    Despite being stepped on by unaware soldiers, he doesn¡¯t raise his head.

    ¡¸Hm, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy to be of use to you.¡¹

    Busco looks up. He is one ugly bastard.

    I direct my attention to the building he points his finger to and see Yakov and another individual whose face is covered by a hood walk quickly out the door.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m going.¡¹

    ¡¸......okay.¡¹

    They exchange a few words, then awkwardly go their separate ways.

    A gust of wind coincidentally blows the individual¡¯s hood slightly, revealing long ears.

    I silently walk over and grab Yakov by the cor.

    ¡¸What are you doing, slipping away with an elf? I told you to keep an eye on Piris.¡¹

    Because the one she provoked was me, she can get away with a finger in her ass, otherwise she would have been hanged by Erich.

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t what you¡¯re thinking, general!¡¹

    What am I misunderstanding? Shall I kick his ass and trigger another bowel movement?

    ¡¸Sure, I brought that wandering elf into my room after going to the bar and drinking lots.¡¹

    Using the ignorance of the elves to his advantage to get her drunk and then fuck her, what a guy. Let me punish him.

    ¡¸Then, when I was about to do the deed and took off the elf¡¯s clothes...... I found out it was guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡¹

    I guess male elves are slender enough to be mistaken for a woman, but this guy is really stupid.

    If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t everything have ended on the spot? Why were they together until this morning?

    ¡¸I was pretty hammered myself......and was fully prepared to sleep with a woman and that guy was also aroused......so-¡¹

    ¡¸I get it. Enough. Just don¡¯t let Piris out of your sight next time. See ya.¡¹

    I flip my cloak as I turn around and walk away.

    ¡¸Please wait, general! That¡¯s the thing I¡¯m the most resistant to!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, don¡¯t follow me. Hurry and retrieve Piris!¡¹

    I brush away the clinging pervert¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Nuoo!!¡¹

    All of a sudden, Mack falls out of a window of the same inn.

    I think of catching him for a second, then reconsider when I remember how big he is and how annoying it would be if it reopened my wound. Besides, it¡¯s only the second floor, so he won¡¯t die.

    I looked down at Mack after he crashed into the ground, who seemed to be soaked with water.

    Another shadow emerges from the hole he made.

    ¡¸A woman?¡¹

    I get ready to catch her without hesitation, except she twists her body in midair andnds safely.

    Long ears and dark skin......so she¡¯s a ck elf. Based on her heavy breathing, she seems quite upset.

    ¡¸What did you do to her?¡¹

    I ask the female ck elf as I step on Mack, having a general idea of the situation.

    ¡¸He said he had some delicious alcohol and he wouldn¡¯t do anything suspicious, so I followed him to his room to drink. However, once I was drunk and asleep...... he licked my armpits and thighs!¡¹

    The ck elf drops her heel on the groaning Mack.

    ¡¸Not only that, after I brushed him away he clinged to me, asking to lick my breasts and mate with me! To finish off, he exposed himself, bragging how big it was, so I sted him with water magic!¡¹

    I¡¯m surrounded by perverts.

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t catch him. That was good punishment.

    I can understand why Mack would go crazy after staring at the elf.

    She¡¯s curvy in all the right ces and her brown skin glows bewitchingly.

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸This fool is my subordinate. He¡¯s a feeble-minded pervert whose lust makes you doubt whether he is half orc. As his superior, I apologize. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sure. I thought I went overboard by using magic too, it¡¯s fine now.¡¹

    I take one step forward and grab her hand.

    ¡¸To make up for it, would you like to actually drink some delicious alcohol with me tonight?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, alcohol? ......you¡¯re not trying to deceive me, are you?¡¹

    I smile confidently.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯m married. I have a lovely wife at home.¡¹

    The ck elf grins.

    ¡¸Oh really, well it should be fine if you have a wife. Alright, then I¡¯m looking forward to tonight.¡¹

    She waves and leaves.

    I believe I made a favorable impression.

    I also learned a few things during our little exchange. She enjoys alcohol and bes sleepy after drinking, she gets angry easily but has a forgiving personality, she isn¡¯t fazed from seeing a man¡¯s penis and is rtively experienced, she isn¡¯t persuaded by tears, and finally her armpits and thighs are not weak points.

    ¡¸Fufufu, she¡¯s mine.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh...... how vexing.¡¹

    Mack goes limp and faints on his back.

    Now then, is Celia still fooling around?

    I should head to the ce I¡¯m supposed to go......where was it again?

    ¡¸The former assembly hall. I¡¯ming.¡¹

    Celia washes her hands and stands beside me like nothing happened.

    She¡¯s breathing hard because of the jostling with Piris, but I wonder why her eyes are sparkling.

    When we arrived at the hall, Jim and several dozen citizens were all lined up.

    One of them speaks.

    ¡¸Firstly, I thank you for recovering our territory.¡¹

    We simply retaliated against South Yuguria and didn¡¯t make any particr effort to recover the Libatis domain.

    I look at Jim to ask what¡¯s going on and he returns a pleading expression to me.

    Umu, I¡¯ll listen to what they have to say.

    ¡¸I have been chair of the Libatis Democratic congress for four terms¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what that is, but tell me what you want.¡¹

    I know nothing about Libatis¡¯s government system or jobs.

    It won¡¯t make sense to me no matter how much you exin.

    ¡¸......I heard you also reimed the area of our country south of Tortoent. With South Yuguria no longer upying the region, I intend to form a temporary congress until we revive the nation. I will act as the chair.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. If that¡¯s what you decided, that should be fine.¡¹

    Who cares if it¡¯s a congress or an assembly of wives or an association of cheaters. If he wants to create a group, he¡¯s free to do so and whoever heads that group is none of my concern.

    ¡¸In line with this, the temporary congress has a request for its ally nation, Goldonia.¡¹

    I look at Jim. I immediately get bad feelings about this whole situation.

    ¡¸The people¡¯s livelihoods were ravaged by the war and it was hard for them to find food let alone conduct business. It was a situation where the citizens¡¯ rights were seriously vited. I guess it can be considered......hell.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    It may have been rough after the war, but theing and going of peddlers kept people from starving.

    Certainly, buying ingredients freely or dining at restaurants like usual is still impossible though.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Currently, only 20% of the clothing stores remain from before the war and those in the jewellery industry are going bankrupt!¡¹

    ¡¸Clothes can be dealt withter. If you have food, don¡¯tin.¡¹

    Also, beat up anybody who considers jewels a priority in these dire times.

    ¡¸Furthermore, the wounds of the people were grave because of the tyrannical rule of the despicable dictatorship. In response, the citizens were ready to stand up in the Tortoent battle and demolish South Yuguria¨D¨D¡¹

    Their revolt urred after the assault of the elves settled the battle.

    The result would have been the same whether they stood up or slept in their homes.

    I motion to Jim with my arms spread.

    It¡¯s the signal that I won¡¯t listen any more.

    ¡¸Chairman. Lord Hardlett has to takemand in the war. If you could please get to the point......¡¹

    ¡¸Carmack! What is a soldier interrupting the chairman for!? Ahem, since it¡¯s an emergency, I will overlook it.¡¹

    The chairman res at Jim and then gives me a creepy smile.

    ¡¸In order to improve the living conditions of the citizens and the restoration of the destroyed facilities, we request funds and manpower from our ally nation Goldonia. Also to establish the legitimate democratic system for the nation as quickly as possible, an election must be held. For that, public order should be stable and a candidate with the right views¨D¨D¡¹

    Enough.

    I can make a rough estimation of what he wants to say.

    ¡¸If I may.¡¹

    I state my opinion as politely as possible.

    Irritation was clearly visible on the chairman face, but was quickly reced with a creepy smile.

    ¡¸The rat was eaten by a fox.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah?¡¹

    The chairman tilts his head.

    ¡¸That fox was finished off and eaten by a wolf. Will the rate back to life?¡¹

    No, it won¡¯t.

    It would simply transfer from the fox¡¯s stomach to the wolf¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Jim fought bravely. He ran around and bit the fox, trying to save hispanions. What are you?¡¹

    You are sitting leisurely inside the belly waiting for the digestive juice, then when you see the fox defeated, you strike the stomach and celebrate the aplishment as your own.

    ¨D¨Dobviously I don¡¯t voice my thoughts.

    I don¡¯t intend to listen to these guys and at the same time, I don¡¯t intend to pick a fight either.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve definitely heard you, but I can¡¯t make any reply.¡¹

    I give the speechless chairman a sidelong nce and leave.

    Celia hastily follows after me.

    ¡¸Did we do something bad to Jim?¡¹

    I want to turn back and check on his face.

    I feel like I¡¯ll make eye contact with the chairman if I do that though.

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s a mistake to tell me. The highest ranked person is Erich, go tell him.¡¹

    ¡¸This is just my imagination, but he might have already been refused.¡¹

    Yeah, I guess so.

    He triumphantly said the same thing to Erich, was scoffed at, and then used the connection with Jim to call me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get Tristan to follow up on itter.¡¹

    It¡¯s an unreasonable proposal that I can¡¯t ept, but Jim will lose his standing if I treat this too carelessly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell Leopolt-san as well.¡¹

    Yes, these meddlesome issues should be handled by Leopolt and Tristan.

    ¡¸Even though we won, we still have to go through so much trouble.¡¹

    Celia smiles.

    ¡¸Yes. But the enemy should be in more trouble.¡¹

    I also agree and pat her head, looking up at the sky in the south.

    When I picture Wilhelmina and her shapely breasts in my mind, I grin.

    ¡¸Fufu......fufufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey look, Lord Hardlett isughing.¡¹

    ¡¸He must be imagining himself ughtering the guys from South Yuguria.¡¹

    ¡¸Cover your eyes. If he catches you in his sight, he¡¯ll cut you to pieces.¡¹

    What I¡¯m thinking of is none of your business.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Subordinates:

    M (rest), Celia (awakened), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (revived?), Pochi (chariot type), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Agor mander)

    Yakov (bisexual), Mack (fainted), Jim (troubled)

    Others:

    Sekrit (relieved), T-99 (searching for enemies to destroy), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (fatigue limit), Felteris (leftovers), Ijaris (sexually frustrated), Yren (satisfied)

    Ate (princess of the 105), Piris (bashful), Baroness Escaote (medical treatment duty), Seika (medical assistant), Naesys (sisterly love), Nasis (sisterly love), Busco (prostrating), Ivanna (ying with hosts), Christoph (interrogator of love), Zillia (prisoner of love)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist: (recovering from injuries)

    Escort Unit: 50 ? 55

    Infantry: 4100 ? 4400

    Cavalry: 480 ? 530

    Archers: 550 ? 570

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 6700 ? 7000

    Independent Celia Squad: 390

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 8800 ? 9500

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3100 ? 3500

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces: Royal Army: 38 000

    Conscripts: 45 000

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 40 000?

    Cavalry Army: 10 000??

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 794, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 468: Distressed Empire

    <h4>Chapter 468: Distressed Empire</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    South Yuguria Provisional Capital City: Alteria.

    A giant tower extends into the sky.

    It is a symbolic building of the Divine Nation of Altair constructed over several decades by the vebor of tens of thousands of people to praise the God of Altair.

    After the citizens rejected said God, many idols and churches were burned down, but this great temple was the only structure that remained standing.

    Currently, this temple is flying the g of the South Yuguria Empire.

    It has been established as the Empire¡¯s central base.

    And, fluttering at the highest point overlooking countless other gs is the Emperor¡¯s g weaved with gold thread.

    Such a ce was supposed to disy the glory of the South Yuguria Empire...... however, under the cloudy sky, the radiance of the Emperor¡¯s g seemed to be slightly dim as if to reflect the unfavorable state of battle.

    ¨D¨DInside the Temple ¨C Grand Conference Hall.

    ¡¸With the surrender of Tortoent, the logisticswork for the entire region of Libatis haspletely fallen apart and recovering is impossible.¡¹

    Holding the report in one hand, the supply officer repeatedly crosses out the line drawn on the map with evenly spaced ¡®X¡¯ marks, finishing with onestrge ¡®X¡¯ in ink right in the center before lifting his brush off the paper.

    ¡¸We narrowly escaped the fierce pursuit of the enemy because of General Maestus¡¯s efforts. However, we suffered heavy losses far beyond the limits of how much we can replenish from the local area.¡¹

    One of the high rankingmanders reports the status of his army.

    Then, amander with an even higher standing sighs after a quick nce at the crudely-written document.

    ¡¸The withdrawal has already begun at the discretion of the on-sitemander. The castles and forts are supposed to be destroyed......if there was no leeway, they¡¯ve been left undamaged. ......nobody can be med. Just send confirmation from headquarters.¡¹

    A staff officer folds his arms and continuously presses a seal again and again on documents with the same message on it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a near miracle that the warfront stayed intact. We need to reconfigure our tactics. ......where is His Excellency Zaphnes?¡¹

    ¡¸His Excellency is resting.¡¹

    The contact person straightened his back and answered the question asked by the staff officer.

    ¡¸Argh, call him right¨D¨D¡¹

    As soon as the officer raised his voice, the door swung open violently and Zaphnes appeared.

    Everyone stood up and saluted.

    The female caretaking officer saw him off outside the hall with a salute, but when the door closed, she fell over clutching her lower abdomen.

    Zaphnes pushed everyone aside and stared at the map.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we stop the enemy at Fort Mereze?¡¹

    ¡¸......themander in charge made a decision two days ago for the defense force to retreat and abandon the fort.¡¹

    Zaphnes ms his fist onto the desk, expressing his anger.

    ¡¸How can he just withdraw without an order!? Who¡¯s themander!?¡¹

    Zaphnes yells as his eyes dart to the icon ced on the map representing ally forces stationed near Alteria and go wide.

    ¡¸Why are there four 1000-man squads of the regr army idle there!? Why not put them on the frontlines!? At this rate, we¡¯ll lose the entire region of Libatis!¡¹

    ¡¸T-the enemy¡¯s tens of thousands is riding the momentum of victory and heading south! In addition, the citizens have all revolted...... and although the ones here are elite, adding four thousand won¡¯t affect therger picture¨D¨D¡¹

    The objecting officer is cut off by Zaphnes¡¯s sharp stare and the topic changes.

    ¡¸Citizens besides the ones in Tortoent have also revolted...... eei, even though we upied the territory so peacefully...... order the army to burn down every single town and vige! If we can¡¯t retain them, there is no need to persuade them gently!¡¹

    Zaphnes tears apart the map.

    An unsettling tension envelopes the hall containing themander who lost hisposure at the deteriorating situation.

    ¡¸Now, now, getting upset will not help.¡¹

    A handsome face smiles cheerfully and speaks in a lighthearted tone as if unfazed by the heavy atmosphere.

    ¡¸Maestus! You¡¯re back!¡¹

    Zaphnes lowers the fist he was about to m against the desk again and pats the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸I heard you shed with Hardlett during your retreat from Tortoent. Did you get hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸He kicked me once in the face to mess up my looks. I paid him back with a strike to his side though.¡¹

    Everyone cheered in admiration.

    ¡¸Although it is unconfirmed, rumor has it Hardlett is recovering in bed.¡¹

    The mildly good news rxed those present in the room.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You guys won¡¯t win something winnable if you make such gloomy faces.¡¹

    Maestus grabs the cheek of a nearby officer and tugs hard.

    Then he apologizes with an encouraging p to the officer¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Do your job with a smile on your face like this guy. I¡¯ll force anybody who is depressed to smile!¡¹

    Maestus proceeds to stand before Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so angry. When a person with as much impact as Your Excellency yells, everyone will shrink away. I can¡¯t exactly pinch your cheeks either.¡¹

    Zaphnes couldn¡¯t help smiling at the joking tone used by his fellow soldier.

    ¡¸Now, why don¡¯t we look at the current state. The enemy has the edge in momentum and army size, and even a strange monster-like existence¨D¨Dhey, what should we do?¡¹

    Maestus spreads his arms with an exaggerated expression of surprise, prompting stifledughter from the staff officers.

    One thing to note, was that they didn¡¯t sound defeated.

    A secondter, a pair of fingers snapped to refocus everyone.

    ¡¸The enemy has only won the battles so far. That¡¯s it. There are plenty of points we have the upper hand in¨D¨Dsuch as the geographic location, information, and most importantly the quality of skilled generals. Now, let¡¯s strip the enemy¡¯s advantages one by one. First, we have to suppress their momentum.¡¹

    Everyone nods enthusiastically.

    ¡¸Conceal soldiers in the southern area of Libatis. We¡¯ll strike the enemy¡¯s vanguard.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me about the details of the fort¡¯s condition. Gather cannons and ballistae at strategic points. Instead of defending a fort we can¡¯t protect, we¡¯ll let the enemy run in and then burn it down.¡¹

    ¡¸Reposition the squad in ten or twentyyers. It doesn¡¯t matter if we lose one or two on the battlefield. We¡¯re going to exhaust them and slow them down.¡¹

    All the staff officers spring into action together.

    Although nobody was as jovial as Maestus, none of them looked miserable.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, I ask that you negotiate with Her Majesty for an increase of soldiers. Since we have the locational advantage, as long as we have numbers that equal theirs, we¡¯ll manage somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I was nning to visit her anyways.¡¹

    Zaphnes walks a few steps only to turn back.

    ¡¸......I have to dere impressively that I¡¯ve lost this much. How can I face Her Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Maestus let out a clueless sound, which prompted Zaphnes to shake his head and retract his statement.

    ¡¸Nevermind, I¡¯m going. ......wait, why don¡¯t you apany me?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Maestus, after agreeing, drew close to Zaphnes so he was the only one who could hear him speak.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so worried. Nothing is more frightening than the Emperor of Gand.¡¹

    ¡¸So you say...... but her eyes are scary too.¡¹

    Zaphnes whispers back.

    ¡¸I will also only obey Your Excellency. No matter how angry the Empress gets, she can¡¯t do anything to you. Please be confident.¡¹

    Maestus ps his hands and then returns to the room after saying that.

    ¡¸I forgot to mention one more thing. The citizens of the cities here and here on the map stood up in front of me, prattling about uprising so I burned down the ces and killed them all. They don¡¯t exist anymore, so remove the marks.¡¹

    He said it in the same casual tone as ¡°I ate the bread left here¡± in passing before walking back out.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go to our lovely Empress.¡¹

    ¨D¨DThrone Room.

    ¡¸Understood. A few casualties cannot be avoided. Let us increase the number of soldiers as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸......we apologize for being worthless and causing you trouble.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles at the kneeling Zaphnes and Maestus.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be, my inexperience also has some part in this unfavorable situation. I will do my best to ensure those on the battlefield can fight.¡¹

    It may be because Maestus is also present, but Wilhelmina is speaking in a polite manner and smiling kindly.

    ¡¸Also......Maestus-dono. You fought with the enemy¡¯s strongest general, Lord Hardlett, and severely injured him, is that correct? I also heard that you saved our army from annihtion as they were retreating. You are this Empire¡¯s hero. I do not know much value an immature queen¡¯s praise holds, but please ept it.¡¹

    Wilhelmina bows to Maestus.

    ¡¸I am humbled. I can only respond by dedicating myself to Your Majesty and the Empire.¡¹

    The man bows deeper.

    It appeared to be a disy of reverence for the Empress, but both parties did not make eye contact.

    ¡¸The enemy is using a strange group, probably a group of demihumans or monsters they raised. I also have a countermeasure¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I am aware. I will think of a method to deal with it. When Ie up with an idea, I will consult you.¡¹

    Wilhelmina cuts off Zaphnes.

    Her line of sight remained fixed on Maestus.

    ¡¸By the way, Maestus-dono, is the assistant I rmended working hard?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she is extremelypetent.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to hear more about the way she works, so can we chat about it in the future?¡¹

    Wilhelmina asks in the same sweet tone a girl who talks to the man she admires uses.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s shock contrasted with the calmness of Maestus¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸A mere soldier like me would not dare to waste the time of Your Majesty which is as precious as gold. Besides, I cannot afford to be away from the battlefield, however, if you wish, I can provide you with a detailed report in writing.¡¹

    Maestus does not respond to the invitation for idle talk so the conversation doesn¡¯t continue.

    Zaphnes¡¯s eyes darted left and right throughout, but Wilhelmina never looked at him until the end and Maestus never looked at Wilhelmina......thus ending the weird audience.

    ¡¸......useless.¡¹

    Wilhelmina mutters to herself in the now empty throne room.

    Then, she directs her attention to the shadow of a pir.

    ¡¸Is this an eptable time toe out?¡¹

    Emerging from hiding is a young girl with eyes as cold as ice.

    ¡¸Visitacion, what do you think of that man?¡¹

    ¡¸It is an evaluation based on a short period, but hismanding ability is excellent. He also has the trust of his subordinates.¡¹

    Wilhelmina, while listening to the girl, walks out to the balcony and waves her hand at the soldiers below her.

    She was greeted with great cheers.

    As she busily moves from side to side, waving to everyone, she stumbles and her arms il around to steady her bnce.

    The soldiers downstairs screamed a little and offered words of concern, then poured warm affectionate gazes on her.

    ¡¸How about his conduct on the battlefield?¡¹

    Wilhelmina poses another question in a frigid tonepletely opposite to her adorable gestures.

    ¡¸His doctrine is that victory is everything, and he shows no mercy to those who get in his way, be it citizens or allies. Although he appears detached, I believe he treats people as objects. Furthermore, it looks like he is intentionally avoiding political decisions such as the treatment of upied areas. He insists that those with higher standing should do it......¡¹

    ¡¸Wonderful.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles as she makes an underhandedpliment.

    ¡¸Any weak points?¡¹

    ¡¸He is more of a womanizer than most. He isn¡¯t the frivolous type as one would expect of his appearance, rather he derives pleasure from hurting and dominating his partners.¡¹

    Wilhelmina furrows her brow.

    ¡¸I was also raped on the night I was assigned to the new post. He strangled my neck, tormented both of my holes until they bled, and had me repeat words of submission over and over.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s his fetish. To vite the person I rmended, if he isn¡¯t stupid, he must either be a bigshot or......¡¹

    Wilhelmina closes the balcony and jumps into bed.

    ¡¸If I am going to rece Zaphnes, he¡¯s the only choice. I want to somehow win him over...... for now, I guess I¡¯ll excessively extol him as a hero. Perhaps he will believe he is above Zaphnes. Regardless, I wonder why he, and that Hardlett as well, loves a woman¡¯s body so much.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies for being presumptuous, but I believe you scheduled for me to be sent to Hardlett.¡¹

    Vistacion kneels beside the bed.

    ¡¸An ipetent ally is more threatening than a skilled enemy. I will have someone else go to Hardlett. It appears he has many excellent subordinates around him as well. Scratching one or two would be a fine result.¡¹

    Wilhelmina proceeds to pick up a brush.

    ¡¸Cleaning up the mess of an ipetent fool, huh. If only I had the ability tomand an army.¡¹

    What she writes is a document instructing almost all men of the Altair region to be conscripted. Then, she also writes one more document courteously proposing a business transaction¨D¨D a contract for mercenaries.

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist: (recovering from injuries)

    Escort Unit: 55

    Infantry: 4400 ? 4500

    Cavalry: 530 ? 540

    Archers: 570 ? 580

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 7000 ? 7100

    Independent Celia Squad: 390

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9500 ? 9700

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3500 ? 3700

    ???: 0 ? 1

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces: Royal Army: 38 000 ? 39 000

    Conscripts: 45 000 ? 46 000

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 40 000 ? 40 000+++

    Cavalry Army: 10 000??

    ???: ? ?0 000

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 795, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 469: Recumbent Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 469: Recumbent Dragon</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    I hear constant cheering outside the window.

    Laying on a bed hidden from the sun, I hear a particrly loud cheer from somewhere far away.

    ¡¸Apparently, it¡¯s the wee for the Tortoent citizens. Hmp, they¡¯re quiet during crucial moments and noisy when everything is over.¡¹

    Celia grumbles as she peels a fruit beside me.

    ¡¸The chairman probably panicked when Erich and I gave him the cold treatment.¡¹

    I reach out to grab the fruit offered to me, but my body twitches and I drop it.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Celia supports me with a sad look on her face.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you do something about this!?¡¹

    I shout at Natia, who is swishing around a bottle.

    ¡¸......no. I can¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    Natia holds the bottle to the me of a candle.

    She gasps, scrunches up her face and then shakes her head.

    I am in the sickbed.

    On the night after discussing with the Libatis chairman, I met with the ck elf as promised.

    With the aid of high-grade alcohol and flowery words, I sessfully convinced her to go to bed with me and everything ended well.

    The abnormality happened afterward.

    ¡¸Why did this happen......the wound should have healed.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the cause is not the wound on my side.

    Despite reopening the wound once because I neglected my health, I recoveredpletely due to Natia¡¯s special medicine.

    Yet, I can¡¯t leave this room, let alone get out of bed, and I need Celia to help me to do anything at all.

    I smile weakly with my sunken cheeks and pat Celia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸The cause! Tell me the cause that made him like this!¡¹

    Celia hounds Natia.

    The elf turns red, reluctant to say it, but feeling pressured by Celia, clears her throat in preparation and stands by my side.

    ¡¸The cause is.....plicated.¡¹

    She begins, picking up the futon, screwing her face, then returning the futon back to its ce.

    ¡¸Firstly, the wound......it was deep and reached your internal organs, so it affected your body greatly. Even though the wound was closed, things won¡¯t go back to normal so simply.¡¹

    Natia, who is wearing a white outfit before I realized, makes me drink a nutritional supplement.

    ¡¸Next is my salve......although powerful, it also has major side effects. I was obviously careful, but I can¡¯t reduce the risk to zero. Also, I was hurried by Yren-sama the second time and was sloppy......ahem.¡¹

    Celia wipes my body with a wet cloth.

    That was enough for plenty of filth to cling to it, indicating the gravity of my current situation.

    ¡¸Lastly......I believe it was the drug used by the chieftess. Drinking both drugs at the same time causes them to counteract each other and amplify their effects. The drug concocted by the chieftess is especially unique so I don¡¯t know the ingredients. That makes the main causeplicated......¡¹

    ¡¸So......this......¡¹

    Celia flips up the futon and turns her face away in recoil.

    Underneath, my dick is hard and standing at attention as usual.

    ¡¸......how much longer?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll stay erect for three whole days. It won¡¯t go down once.¡¹

    Yes, the reason I¡¯m in bed is due to my excessively longsting boner.

    It¡¯s not because of an injury or an illness.

    The origin was during the time I was making love to the ck elf.

    My dick suddenly erged, the elf fainted and I couldn¡¯t calm it down after that.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t wear my underwear or pants either.

    ¡¸ording to the doctor, your penis would normally rot if it stays erect for an entire day...... but I don¡¯t think you have to worry too much with how healthy it is.¡¹

    Well, the worst case scenario is that I won¡¯t be able to go out in public.

    The problem lies elsewhere.

    ¡¸Celia, sorry. It¡¯s happening again.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right!¡¹

    Celia ces both hands on my dick and strokes it up and down.

    It immediately starts throbbing and thick semen equivalent to a few days¡¯ worth gushes out vigorously.

    ¡¸......amazing.¡¹

    Celia keeps rubbing, ensuring I¡¯vepletely emptied the load, while Natia peeks through the ratherrge gaps of her hands which cover her face.

    After I exhaust my supply of seed from the ejaction guided by the cute Celia, I drop my ass onto the bed.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s not going limp.¡¹

    No matter how much semen gets squeezed out, it¡¯ll refill in thirty minutes and my balls will ache so much that I can¡¯t stand.

    When I¡¯m in such a state, any small stimtion would set off an ejaction.

    Even I know it wouldn¡¯t be good if I suddenly came buckets in front of the soldiers or citizens.

    This is the reason I can¡¯t step outside.

    ¡¸Pardon me.¡¹

    Natia reaches out to my crotch, blushes, then covers it with the futon so it¡¯s hidden before reaching out under.

    ¡¸The testicles are audibly pulsing. They¡¯re probably making more semen right after every ejaction. As I thought, this can¡¯t only be the result of a simple aphrodisiac.¡¹

    Natia pulls her hand out from under the futon and washes it repeatedly with water.

    I didn¡¯t miss how she turned around and sniffed her hand before washing it though.

    ¡¸I just gathered some in a bottle and checked the quantity and consistency and it wasn¡¯t normal, plus it seemed to be swimming around energetically......ahem. Anyways, that kind of substance is being created rapidly, so you¡¯re expending massive amounts of water and nutrients.¡¹

    That means if I don¡¯t periodically consume those things, I¡¯ll slim down.

    I still have a pretty good appetite so it¡¯s just a matter of eating enough, I guess.

    ¡¸So is it better not to release unnecessarily?¡¹

    Natia shakes her head.

    ¡¸If he¡¯s feeling pain, that means his testicles are not stopping the production of semen despite already being at full capacity. In other words, he has to ejacte as soon as his balls fill up or else they¡¯ll explode and might even cost him his life.¡¹

    Celia bes aghast.

    In the meantime, it¡¯s time for the regrly scheduled war councils held by Erich.

    Obviously, I can¡¯t attend and Celia also said she would stay by my side, but I insisted I¡¯ll be fine and asked her to be my eyes and ears, so she left.

    Now, it¡¯s just me and Natia in the room.

    ¡¸Fufu, I was acting tough in front of Celia, but...... this is horrible.¡¹

    I fall to my knees in disappointment like I was diagnosed with a fatal disease.

    Natia quickly moves to my side when my behavior suddenly changes.

    ¡¸In any case, you must not hold it in. Release whenever you feel the urge. Your condition seems fine for now, but I¡¯ll keep watch just in case ......¡¹

    I weakly reach out to the white-clothed Natia.

    ¡¸Am I...... going to die?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not! I¡¯ll do everything I can to support you, so don¡¯t give up!¡¹

    I knew it, Natia is a good elf.

    I take her hand and guide it to my equally good cock.

    ¡¸Hieeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸......if my balls burst, I¡¯m going to die. Please help me.¡¹

    Natia turns red enough that steam coulde out of her ears and freezes momentarily before gathering courage.

    ¡¸I-if it¡¯s just my hand, then¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Coming in~¡¹

    The door opens without a single knock.

    Natia turns around and fiddles with her bottle in the back, but because she was flustered, her hand slipped and she spilled the contents on her head.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸......should I have knocked?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Natia runs out of the room screaming.

    The culprit who walked in nkly was Ate.

    Ate, the former female pirate I punished, came to the battlefield with the 105th army corps.

    Even now, she is acting as part of the all-male 105th corps, and is apparently being treated as their princess.

    ¡¸Actually, about the 105...... they heard about the rumor...... that you were severely injured.¡¹

    That¡¯s not surprising.

    After all, I haven¡¯t really shown my face ever since we entered Tortoent.

    ¡¸The truth is......¡¹

    I exin my circumstances.

    ¡¸Ueh!? I-is something like that possible!?¡¹

    Although surprised, Ate instantly nods and casually strips.

    ¡¸You just have to keep cumming until it settles down, right? Leave it to me.¡¹

    Ate crawls into the covers.

    ¡¸I am your woman so I¡¯ll suck you off as many times as necessary. I won¡¯t let you burst.¡¹

    The moment my dick was assaulted with the slippery sensation, semen shot out.

    ¡¸Nnbh! So much! Hot! And the smell!¡¹

    Ate reaches out from under the futon to grab a bucket while she fusses.

    The amount and density is too much for her to swallow.

    When I pat her head from above the futon, her service increases in intensity.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll suck until I can¡¯t anymore. If I can¡¯t move, feel free to fuck me as you wish.¡¹

    I ept her proposal and sp my hands behind my head.

    She can take care of me for a while.

    I feel sorry for Natia, who might have exaggerated my condition, but I don¡¯t feel any sense of tragic heroism.

    Rather, I feel like this is a good opportunity to make love to the women I haven¡¯t been able to as much as I wanted to up till now.

    That was when new guests arrived.

    ¡¸Is this a good time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah,e in.¡¹

    Ate nods after I reply, covering herself entirely with the futon.

    Of course, she doesn¡¯t stop servicing me.

    ¡¸Pardon me.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The ones who walked through the door was Rukino Escaote, a baroness who was forced by her surroundings tomit betrayal but was captured immediately, and her son, Seika.

    Rukino scrunched up her face awkwardly as soon as she breathed in the smell within the room, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seika, who simply didn¡¯t like his mother meeting me, was sulking.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not really feeling well. I apologize for lying in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. Well, I apologize foring in at such an unfortunate time.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    Rukino softly hits Seika, telling him to behave, then elegantly puts her feet together for a proper greeting before bringing up the topic she came to discuss.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Gido-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Gido? How is he?¡¹

    Gido somehow recovered from a life-threatening injury, although he paid the price, losing a majority of his penis.

    It obviously had physical impacts, but it was therge mental shock that still has him sidelined in the medical carriage.

    ¡¸ording to the doctor, he made an astounding recovery. However, nothing can be done about the poor movement of his left leg and his torn off thing......¡¹

    I thought as much.

    A medicine, no matter how effective, has limits to what it can cure.

    ¡¸He is gradually regaining his vitality......but every time he tries to stand up, he falls and every time he peeks at my chest or underwear while I¡¯m nursing him, he heaves a heavy sigh and bes depressed.¡¹

    If he is energetic enough to peek, then he should be fine.

    Actually, he probably would haveid hands on Rukino if his dick was still intact.

    ¡¸Recently, the doctor attending Gido-sama has been bringing an acquaintance.¡¹

    Fumu, doctors have many doctor friends.

    It would be nice if they can heal Gido even a little bit.

    ¡¸Well, apparently that person...... isn¡¯t a proper doctor.¡¹

    Hm, I don¡¯t understand the meaning of bringing a fake doctor.

    ¡¸The person is also greedy and hated by those in the same profession......however, the person is said to have first rate skills.¡¹

    Hooh, interesting.

    ¡¸The person offered to cure Gido if paid a fee of 500 gold.¡¹

    ¡¸500!?¡¹

    My surprise triggers an ejaction, causing Ate to choke.

    Fortunately, the other two didn¡¯t notice.

    That¡¯s absurd. An average family of citizens can live 20 years with that money.

    Gido, being the captain of a ten-man squad in the escort unit, earns more than an average citizen, but it¡¯s still not a sum he can pay.

    ¡¸Gido-sama hesitated, but said he would pay even if it took his entire lifetime.¡¹

    ¡¸Will he be okay?¡¹

    I can¡¯t bear to look if he gets deceived on top of losing his penis.

    However, the doctor in charge of looking after Gido is a reliable person.

    I¡¯m sure the person introduced by the doctor isn¡¯t evil.

    The mother and son left after informing me of Gido¡¯s status.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose confidence. I sucked pretty hard during the whole thing and you didn¡¯t make a sound.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, our experience is different. I came twice though. You¡¯ve got quite the skill.¡¹

    Ate pops her head out from under the futon.

    And then, the door opens without a knock again.

    It was Rukino, who should have left.

    ¡¸P-pardon me, but it was really obvious...... if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d also like to join.¡¹

    Rukino crawls under the covers without taking her clothes off.

    ¡¸To be honest, the eyes of those around me still hurt. I¡¯m enduring it because I deserve it, but I would like if Hardlett-sama can prevent Seika from being med...... kyaa, so big!? And it¡¯s so dark...... eeh......¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, then you¡¯ll have to service me diligently.¡¹

    I smile maliciously like a viin.

    With the pleasure doubled, the danger of my balls exploding has diminished.

    ¡¸Hey, you there?¡¹

    The door opens soon after a knock.

    It¡¯s Sekrit.

    I¡¯m getting a flood of customers today.

    Is everyone perhaps worried about me?

    I encourage the two servicing me to be cautious.

    Unlike when Rukino found out, Sekrit is likely to do something if she discovers what¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸I heard the news from the little girl. Eat this before it dries out.¡¹

    Sekrit offers me a juicy whole roast pig.

    With all the nutrients I¡¯m losing from the constant ejaction, it looks really tasty right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take it.¡¹

    To reassure Sekrit, who shows the slightest bit of concern on her face, I bite down on the pig¡¯s hind leg and tear off arge piece of flesh in a crude manner.

    ¡¸Hmp, by the look of things, you seem fine.¡¹

    Sekrit bites off the pig¡¯s ear and sits on the bed.

    ¡¸So, let¡¯s chat for a bit, I have a funny story.¡¹

    ¡¸Funny story?¡¹

    When I ask back curiously, Sekrit holds back a chuckle.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Ivanna. Ever since losing her fleet, she¡¯s been having too much time on her hands, you see. Apparently, she¡¯s been drowning herself in alcohol, gambling and male prostitutes.¡¹

    My shoulders drop, not sure what to make of the story.

    It¡¯s true that Ivanna who came from the Federation with reinforcements has nothing to do without a fleet.

    The 105th army is also essentially being led by Yakov and she hates those bandit-like guys from the bottom of her heart anyways.

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s still a noble and a high-ranking soldier so she has the prestige and money to y around after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d feel bad if she continues to descend into degeneracy though...... maybe I cane up with a reason to call her over.¡¹

    We¡¯re the ones who treated her fleet as something disposable.

    It must have been a hard choice for her to make. This must be the penalty for that decision.

    ¡¸If she does turn into a useless coward, leave her to me. She might not be the greatestmander...... but I like training strong-willed women like her. This time, I want to break her down into a female ve.¡¹

    As Sekrit licks her lips, I make a mental note to myself that she has to be monitored closely.

    ¡¸By the way, I hear you have to release your seed or risk bursting, right? Man, that¡¯s quite a body you have there...... I was nning to check on you and our interests just happen to match. I guess I¡¯ll squeeze one shot while I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t give me any time to stop her and flips the futon open.

    ¡¸......hello.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to...... meet you.¡¹

    Ate and Rukino make eye contact with her.

    ¡¸Forget it. I changed my mind!¡¹

    Sekrit returns the futon back to its original position and turns her body, unleashing a spinning kick at Ate¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Yeeoow!!¡¹

    The strike without any shred of restraintnds on Ate¡¯s bare ass, causing her to unconsciously bite down on my dick and faint in agony.

    ¡¸Hey Sekrit, if you¡¯re going to kick anyone, kick me. What are you going to do if Ate¡¯s teeth break!?¡¹

    Sekrit already left by that point so I didn¡¯t get a reply.

    ¡¸Requesting permission to enter.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Next to visit are Tikuku and Pipi.

    Pipi jumps right in, but Tikuku waits in front of the wide-open door.

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    After granting permission, Tikuku closes the door and then opens it again before walking in.¡¡ÁËI don¡¯t know whether that¡¯s a sign of high performance or low performance.

    ¡¸Pochi¡¯s in trouble. Pipi wants you tofort Pochi.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you mean that?¡¹

    Pochi transformed into a new type of chariot after its entire body was equipped with box-shaped steel armor.

    This is to hide Pochi¡¯s identity from the other allies and also to limit Pochi¡¯s field of vision, preventing it from getting scared easily.

    The problem urred during the attack of a stubbornly resisting fort after Tortoent had fallen.

    Pochi was bombarding the fort with its breath and a piece of armor just happened toe off.

    The scene which immediately entered Pochi¡¯s line of sight was the sea of mes surrounding the enemy fort and the mountain of burnt enemy soldier corpses.

    I didn¡¯t think anything of it at the time, since killing the enemy in a war is pretty normal......

    However, that traumatized Pochi so much that it won¡¯t leave its bed, let alone fight.

    ¡¸Pochi received a big shock.¡¹

    Pipi has been staying with Pochi this whole time, but hasn¡¯t been able tofort it sessfully.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in me going. How about giving it its favorite food everyday? What was it again?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t memorized what a lizard likes to eat.

    ¡¸Spicy eggnt and cabbage stir fry. As for meat, only a little bit of lean chicken.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I don¡¯t really think that¡¯s bad, although its preference is simr to that of a town girl, even though it looks like a creature who likes to gobble up an entire cow.

    ¡¸Saying that will hurt its feelings. You shouldn¡¯t say that to its face.¡¹

    Pipi got upset. So that thing is delicate.

    Anyways, I¡¯ll ask the chefs to add it to the menu.

    ¡¸So, what brings Tikuku here?¡¹

    ¡¸End ofbat confirmed. Reporting in.¡¹

    Oh, she wanted to report to me.

    I believe I ordered her to protect headquarters.

    ¡¸Headquarters defense mission received. Afterward, executed three independent interpretations. Seeking approval.¡¹

    Well, let¡¯s see what she has to say.

    ¡¸Encampment defense interpreted by analogy as the removal of threats to the encampment. Expanded interpretation of threats to the encampment as potential threats. Assignedbel of potential threats to existences stipted as threatening forces and their coborators. Based on the aforementioned, interpreted order of encampment defense as an order to eliminate all threatening forces and their coborators.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really understand.

    Eh, whatever.

    ¡¸Results report: Encampment defense¨D¨Dachieved. Threats eliminated¨D¨D86. Coborators eliminated¨D¨D27. Unknown¨D¨D19. Damage¨D¨D7 shots to forehead, all minor.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. Well done¨D¨D guh, really good.¡¹

    Rukino¡¯s restrained tongue and Ate¡¯s assertive tongue assault my dick.

    The asional entwining and troubled separation of their tongues is unbearable.

    ¡¸Confirming assessment. Temporarily restoring remote magic link. Sharing code of conduct with all automatic puppets.¡¹

    Because of the pleasure to my crotch, I can¡¯t really focus on what she¡¯s saying, not that I would understand anyways.

    ¡¸Suggesting to all individuals from T1002. Independent interpretation of most important order ¡°the people¡¯s happiness¡±. Defining happiness as the removal of misfortune. Removal of misfortune as a necessary action¨D¨D sharing ¡°swift removal of the citizens¡±¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What are you mumbling about?¡¹

    I flick Tikuku¡¯s forehead with a finger, prompting her to rub the spot with her hands.

    ¡¸Link severed. T-99 will defer interpretation.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she said, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything bad.

    The two of them left feeling more or less satisfied.

    Alright, who¡¯s next?

    ¡¸I¡¯m begging you!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, Busco? ¨D¨Dor not.¡¹

    The person prostrated as soon as the door opened so I immediately thought it was Busco, but it was a woman.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Zillia.¡¹

    She¡¯s the woman who was captured along with Christoph and should be undergoing harsh interrogation.

    Normally, she shouldn¡¯t have the right to leave.

    Shackles are attached to her arms and legs and she has guards apanying her.

    I signal to the guards that they can go.

    Then Zillia proceeds to stand up, walks all the way in front of me and prostrates herself again.

    ¡¸Please...... I beg of you, have mercy......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    I never intended to treat her especially harshly.

    She was interrogated for several consecutive days by the man who loves her, so it was probably closer to flirting.

    ¡¸I mean about Christoph!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    I sigh and tell Ate to be less noisy.

    ¡¸Christoph...... I heard that guy put him in the penal unit!¡¹

    I thought I sessfully avoided dealing with Christoph, but Leopolt assigned him to that unit before I knew it. His assignment will apparently be until the notable information gleaned from Zillia¡¯s interrogation runs out.

    I could cover for him, but the escort unit clearly saw him shing with me so I can¡¯t hide anything.

    It was presumed that he was forced by the enemy, although he can¡¯t exactly escape without any me.

    ¡¸Please! What happened was like a joke, Christoph is actually really weak! He¡¯s so weak, he¡¯s actually been taken out by a piglet before!¡¹

    I guess Christoph is Christoph no matter where he is.

    ¡¸The penal unit is basically asking to be expended and are usually on the frontlines¨D¨D there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll survive......¡¹

    Zillia finally broke into tears.

    She genuinely loves Christoph, huh.

    He did well to get a girl to like him this much.

    ¡¸I......I¡¯ll do anything......I don¡¯t mind taking his ce in the penal unit and dying...... so please......¡¹

    She¡¯ll do anything. Christoph will probably say the same if he heard her.

    Then a thoughtes to mind and I smile wickedly.

    ¡¸If I said I¡¯d consider it if you let me embrace you, what would you do?¡¹

    I flip up the futon.

    Ate and Rukino are still going at it.

    ¡¸Uuu.¡¹

    Zillia closes her eyes and begins to take her clothes off, softly muttering words of apology.

    Suddenly, my balls were bitten by Ate and Rukino.

    I guess they didn¡¯t like it when I joked with a woman who is doing her best for the man she loves.

    ¡¸Alright, I have seen your determination. I¡¯ll talk with themander of the penal unit, don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    Zillia, relieved, copses to the floor, now naked.

    ¡¸By the way, have you already slept with Christoph?¡¹

    ¡¸......not yet, even though I invite him every time during interrogations.¡¹

    What the heck is he doing?

    The next person who visited was M.

    I tell the two servicing me to hold back a little. M will get pretty upset if she finds out.

    ¡¸I heard about your circumstances. Can I be d...... that it wasn¡¯t a serious injury?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t really say.¡¹

    It¡¯s still pouring out.

    Also, I finished the roast pig Sekrit brought me and I¡¯m still hungry.

    ¡¸Ahem......anyway, I have a request. I would like the security unit and the conscripts to return to Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I heard.¡¹

    There is a heavy burden on logistics to train the recruits and the death count is too high to warrant their participation in battle.

    ¡¸That¡¯s only the surface reason, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is also a proposal from Leopolt-dono and Tristan.¡¹

    I can infer a rough idea, although it¡¯s probably better to trust her right now.

    ¡¸Is it alright not to disband the recruits?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It will be done after they reach Rafen......that¡¯s the n.¡¹

    I don¡¯t ask any further and M doesn¡¯t borate either.

    ¡¸Ahem. Well, I will also help improve your medical condition.¡¹

    M changes the subject and flips open the futon.

    ¡¸......hello there.¡¹

    ¡¸......nice to meet you.¡¹

    M pauses and Ate covers her ass with a pillow.

    This time, a kick did note.

    M clears her throat and crawls into the covers, pushing the two aside.

    ¡¸Eeh, not fair.¡¹

    ¡¸A-am I not needed anymore?¡¹

    M ignores their protesting and abuses her authority as a noble to chase them away.

    I smile wryly and lower my head at the two women.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s been so long since we can be alone.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    M and I exchange a few kisses.

    ¡¸I heard you now have a limitless supply. I don¡¯t have to hold back today.¡¹

    M crawled under the futon and was just about to start servicing me.

    ¡¸Hardlett, are you alright?¡¹

    Erich came after being guided by Celia.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m honored you made the effort to visit me.¡¹

    I can¡¯t tell him to wait since M is sucking me right now.

    ¡¸Step outside.¡¹

    Erich orders. Celia reluctantly obeys, unable to refuse with her standing.

    Only Erich and I, as well as the hidden M, are left in the room.

    I feel a droplet of water fall on my thigh.

    M must be sweating like a waterfall.

    I know it would be rude of me to greet Erich while lying on my back.

    However, when I twisted my body, Erich walked to the side of my bed.

    M finally started to tremble nervously.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you stayed down. I wouldn¡¯t want you to prolong your stay here by making things worse...... although it doesn¡¯t seem to be a life-threatening injury.¡¹

    Erich, noticing the scraps leftover from the roast pig and the clothes of Ate and Rukino, smiles.

    I guess he encountered the naked women at the entrance.

    M is safe for now.

    ¡¸Then if you¡¯ll excuse my behavior, may I ask what business you have with me today?¡¹

    Erich leaves my bed and stands by the window.

    The cheers weing the citizens are still continuing.

    ¡¸I came to visit...... and also discuss a fairly serious issue.¡¹

    Because his back is turned, I can¡¯t see his expression, but I can tell he isn¡¯t smiling.

    That¡¯s expected. If he simply came to visit, he wouldn¡¯t have needed Celia to be gone.

    I whisper to M not to make a sound and she nods with tears in her eyes.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Condition (Lower Half: Anomaly)

    Subordinates:

    M (pallid), Celia (worried), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (determined), Pochi (shocked), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Agor mander)

    Yakov (responsible for male elves), Mack (responsible for male elves), Jim (anguish)

    Others:

    Sekrit (relieved), T-99 (link failure), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (washing hair), Felteris (leftovers), Ijaris (sexually frustrated), Yren (satisfied)

    Ate (naked), Piris (bashful), Baroness Rukino Escaote (naked), Seika (medical assistant), Naesys (sisterly love), Nasis (sisterly love), Busco (prostrating), Ivanna (call), Christoph (penal unit), Zillia (worried)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist: (recovering from injuries)

    Escort Unit: 55

    Infantry: 4500

    Cavalry: 540

    Archers: 580

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 7100

    Independent Celia Squad: 390

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9700

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    Penal Unit: 0 ? 1

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces: Royal Army: 39 000

    Conscripts: 46 000

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 40 000+++

    Cavalry Army: 10 000??

    ???: ? ?

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 795, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 470: A Modest Warning

    <h4>Chapter 470: A Modest Warning</h4>

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s just the two of us, you can tell me without putting on a front. Is the wound deep?¡¹

    Erich asks with a concerned expression.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ll make any jokes regarding the female underwear strewn at his feet.

    Does he think it¡¯s a ruse to hide how serious my injury is?

    Lying doesn¡¯t feel right so I¡¯ll tell the truth.

    ¡¸The wound itself is rather insignificant. However, the salve formed a badbination with another drug, causing a little bit of a problem in my lower half, and I didn¡¯t want to affect soldier morale by showing any disgraceful behavior so I¡¯m being prudent. To make up for not participating in the war council, I¡¯ve been lying here contemting the battlefield¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No need to worry, I have already told Leopolt about the n. I see, I¡¯m d it isn¡¯t life-threatening.¡¹

    Erich doesn¡¯t look satisfied with the exnation, but he¡¯s at least relieved.

    He initially brings out alcohol, but chuckles and switches to water.

    Man, I would have liked the booze.

    ¡¸By the way, what is that bulge in the futon?¡¹

    M gets nervous.

    ¡¸I-if I get discovered...... my house and my honor...... awawa.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s your fault. You came when the two of them were servicing me, so they had to leave halfway. It¡¯s terrifying, would you like to see?¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot, I¡¯m not someone who enjoys looking at another man¡¯s dick! In the first ce, you¡¯re the abnormal one who would even think about getting sucked off in the middle of recuperating!¡¹

    Erich smiles despite yelling at me.

    It¡¯s what I usually do, so I guess it doesn¡¯t really bother him too much.

    I pretend to adjust the futon and peek under, seeing M curled up around my dick, making herself as small as possible, trembling and sweating profusely with an absolutely pale face.

    Having such a beauty afraid of my cock really stimtes the violent sexual desires of a man.

    ¡¸I came here today because there is something I need to talk to you about.¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s a serious discussion.

    ¡¸Is it about the war? I haven¡¯t asked Celia about the council yet.¡¹

    ¡¸......there¡¯s that. Although, you can probably hear the details of the n from her, what¡¯s important is that we must treat all the citizens as enemies from this point on. Reports from the vanguard and spies are the same: ¡°All the citizens of Altair blindly support the South Yuguria Empire. If we go to war, they will definitely turn against us.¡±¡¹

    So he¡¯s saying not to wait until the opponent uses a scheme or until we fail to capture popr sentiment, and just to unconditionally treat the citizens as enemies?

    M nods under the covers.

    ¡¸Before they were swallowed up by South Yuguria, thend was ruled by fanatics.¡¹

    The two former fanatics are running a small church back home.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re gullible enough to be deceived by fanatics, then anyone can mix in a little bit of logic and insert themselves as their ruler.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I don¡¯t know the exact sequence of events, but their target of devotion simply changed from the God of Altair to South Yuguria or Wilhelmina.

    ¡¸So we¡¯ll have to wipe them out too?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably. We can¡¯t march forward if we are too reserved. We have to think of a strategy which assumes the citizens are our enemies from the start.¡¹

    This doesn¡¯t seem like a battle with much chivalry.

    It¡¯s a given that wars are not pretty, but I hope that at least the women get spared.

    I¡¯d like to increase my lovers if possible.

    I feel nails dig into my dick from under the covers.

    ¡¸The South Yugurian soldiers movements also changed from chaotic fleeing to orderly movements. They are most certainly retreating, although they are doing so systematically while trying to exhaust us...... they must be plotting something.¡¹

    ¡¸They probably have more than half of their cavalry left.¡¹

    Erich nods.

    ¡¸The one who gave you that injury was themander of the cavalry, right? I heard you captured his aide.¡¹

    Does he mean Piris?

    ¡¸Yes, I embarrassed her and didn¡¯t find out anything. You call her an aide, but she¡¯s more like a lover.¡¹

    It¡¯s not rare formander-ss soldiers to bring their lovers along on the battlefield.

    And no matter how much you press them, they won¡¯t leak information.

    Erich sighs, also guessing as much.

    ¡¸I want it to be a decisive battle, an open-field one if possible.¡¹

    I pat M¡¯s head as I mutter.

    ¡¸The enemy has a way of strengthening their castle walls. We won¡¯t get them toe outside so easily. Normally......that is.¡¹

    I want to do something about that.

    I¡¯ll get Leopolt and Tristan to think as well.

    M also tilts her head in thought.

    Her silky hair feels good on my dick.

    ¡¸Keeping on the topic of citizens, what do you intend to do with Libatis?¡¹

    Erich res at me.

    ¡¸They¡¯re doing some kind of wee right now, huh. I¡¯m not nning to approve of the rebuilding of the Democratic Nation of Libatis though. They fell into ruin of their own volition and we even provided them with reinforcements.¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s right.

    M nods, but quicklyys back down, realizing that she shifted the futon.

    ¡¸In the end, it became a base for the enemy¡¯s invasion, which we stole by sacrificing our own people. Why should we revive a fallen country after that?¡¹

    M nods inconspicuously.

    When I move my dick in front of her nose, she prods it with her tongue.

    ¡¸Just in case, I went ahead and sent a letter to His Majesty enumerating their words, but the course of action hasn¡¯t changed. We do not have time to concern ourselves with whatever election they are free to hold. As long as they don¡¯t get in our way, we¡¯ll leave them alone, otherwise we¡¯ll suppress them with force. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any objections to that.

    Once broken, an object or country won¡¯t return to its former state.

    Even if they could do so, they should do it with their own hands. It¡¯s ridiculous to rebuild a country with the help of another party.

    It¡¯s like asking an acquaintance to take back the wife which was stolen from you.

    Even if sessful, the wife will simplytch onto the man who saved her and she won¡¯t return to you.

    M, unsure how the example rtes to the issue, pokes my stomach.

    What I¡¯m more worried about is Jim.

    He¡¯s not stupid and he should know everything that we said just now.

    However, Jim is from a free country and believes justice is absolute.

    He might think he has to act despite knowing it¡¯s impossible or that the chairman is stupid. In that case¨D¨D

    ¡¸We will mention Libatis to the domestic affairs so they can be appeased. More importantly, regarding the strategy, this is information which enemy spies are looking out for and something I haven¡¯t said in the council......we¡¯re going to match the all-out attack in Alteria with arge-scale invasion from the east. That force is currently preparing in the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the goal......?¡¹

    M has reimed my territory in the east but hasn¡¯t invaded any further.

    ¡¸Everything. Take every region we can pass through, the Malt region, the Vandolea region, and the Dard Mountains.¡¹

    That¡¯s incredible.

    M¡¯s breathing bes rougher as her excitement increases and she blushes when the scent of my member enters her nose.

    ¡¸It will be a distraction and it also attacks the enemy¡¯s foundation at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by the enemy¡¯s foundation......?¡¹

    Erich grins.

    ¡¸South Yuguria¡¯s strength is their trust in the Empire and Empress. A newly created nation wins and advances with great vigor, swallowing notable countries and temporarily ruling over a majority of the Central ins. The soldiers and citizens believe they are a part of something great. That¡¯s why they are strong and won¡¯t copse.¡¹

    M listens with a serious expression under the covers.

    ¡¸But what if Malt is robbed and Vandolea is upied and the border has been prated? All the soldiers and citizens will be forced to pay attention. To the potential of losing, that is. Once the illusion shatters, the basis of their strength will also fall apart.¡¹

    Erich pours enough alcohol to cover the bottom of the ss and offers it to me with the thought that a little shouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡¸When that happens, the enemy will not want to fight on the main battlefield. They might even abandon the advantage they have on the defensive side. ......besides that, I would also prefer if we had a fleet on the Teries river......although it¡¯s not something we can find easily. Hahaha.¡¹

    After Erich confirmed that I gulped down the alcohol, his expression became stricter.

    ¡¸Onest thing, this is aint over a drink and a bit of a warning.¡¹

    Peering at his face, I can tell this is close to the main reason he came.

    ¡¸This war, you¡¯ve been running east and west, increasing your aplishments. Nobody can rival you in terms of contributions. You can truly be considered the guardian of Goldonia.¡¹

    I¡¯m happy he¡¯s praising me, but his words don¡¯t match his expression.

    Erich leans forward and brings his face close.

    M stays still like a turtle.

    ¡¸Therein lies the problem. You are too strong...... you are way stronger than everyone else.¡¹

    Being strong is wonderful, yet being too strong is a problem......is it?

    I continue to listen without interrupting.

    ¡¸It would be fine if you were just too strong. It would be fine if you were too clever. It¡¯s not good when you have many allies. Being strong and gathering allies is not allowed.¡¹

    ¡¸Allies? I feel like I have rather few allies though.¡¹

    I don¡¯t put much effort into socializing and I don¡¯t have rtives.

    If I¡¯m considered someone who has many allies, then all the other nobles should be no good either.

    ¡¸I mean allies that are of equal rank. If you gathered small-time feudal lords or became the general of a mountain, I wouldn¡¯t say anything. Rather, that would be preferred. It¡¯s not a problem for small fry to crowd together. However, think about the individuals you made during this fight.¡¹

    I try to remember, but all I can think of are certain grunts.

    ¡¸The King of Aless. Reinforcements from the Federation. A group of magic users. You have others, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    His face gets closer to emphasize his point.

    ¡¸They didn¡¯te to save Goldonia. They came to save you. Individuals of equal strength came to rally around you. Do you understand how dangerous that is?¡¹

    Erich stares at me with a mix of anger and worry.

    I maintain eye contact while ensuring not to stare back.

    I guess it¡¯s a ratherplicated issue for them to help me, even though it also results in an advantage for Goldonia.

    ¡¸I trust you. However, no one else trusts you as much as I do.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it. I¡¯ll be careful.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what to be careful of, but if he doesn¡¯t distance himself soon, M will pass out.

    When I nod, he rxes and pulls back.

    ¡¸I apologize that you have to hear this in the sickbed, but I thought you had to hear it sooner orter. That¡¯s all I have to¨D¨D oh, one more thing.¡¹

    He still has more to say?

    ¡¸Those long-eared magic-using individuals......could I ask you to call one or two over for a drinking party? It won¡¯t be anything big. Actually, I might be the only one attending.¡¹

    ¡¸......are they your type?¡¹

    ¡¸......the white ones, especially.¡¹

    I tell him that I will ask them, although I can¡¯t guarantee anything, and he leaves the room, not before saying he¡¯s counting on me twice.

    He¡¯s definitely going to embrace them if he sees an opening when they¡¯re drunk. I better warn the elves.

    ¡¸That takes care of that.¡¹

    When I remove the futon, M is clinging to my body and repeatedly sighing in relief.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t think I would make it.¡¹

    Iugh as I hug M and roll her onto the bed.

    ¡¸Hahaha, if he found out, both of us would have to prostrate naked.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a joke! I left in the middle of today¡¯s war council! If this gets out, I would be seen as a lewd noble who neglects military service for Lord Hardlett¡¯s thing!¡¹

    During our yful argument, my balls suddenly start to hurt.

    ¡¸I-is this a precursor to the bursting!? I have to release it quickly or else...... should I use my mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we might as well go all the way.¡¹

    M agrees and rolls over, but that¡¯s not what I mean.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯ve gotten a limitless supply, why not try some unconventional positions?¡¹

    ¡¸Unconventional? Like from the back......eh? If Lord Hardlett turns your butt to me, how...... no way!?¡¹

    I stuff my hard-as-steel cock into M in reverse.

    ¡¸N-not upside down! If you do that¨D¨Dkyaaaa!!¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve unleashed my ultimate move and it¡¯s really effective.

    M screams and ws at the sheets.

    Of course, those are screams of pleasure, not pain.

    ¡¸This is really bad! It¡¯s not a position humans are supposed to¨D¨Dhiiiiih!!¡¹

    ¡¸Never mind that, just push out your arms and raise your ass more. The higher you lift it, the better you¡¯ll feel.¡¹

    As M props herself up, my dick twitches and sts hot semen inside her.

    Normally, this would be an unthinkably premature release, but it can¡¯t be helped right now.

    Besides, I won¡¯t go limp no matter how much I ejacte, so I just have to continue while cumming.

    ¡¸Dying! I¡¯m dyinnngg!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯m far from done! Next, I¡¯m going to spin¨D¨D¡¹

    At that moment, someone knocks lightly on the door.

    I open the door, thinking to myself, ¡°man, I was just getting to the good part. How annoying.¡±

    Then, I freeze.

    The knock came from the inside of the room, not the outside.

    ¡¸Looks like I¡¯m intruding.¡¹

    Yeah, Erich¡¯s about the only one who enters without knocking.

    ¡¸Haa, haa...... are you not going to spin yet...... ah.¡¹

    M turns pale when she sees Erich.

    She is naked in a position with her ass raised and on top of that, I¡¯m piercing her down to her core.

    ¡¸I forgot to give you a get-well gift. Could you at least pull out before epting it?¡¹

    ¡¸T-take it out! Please take it out!¡¹

    M ils around, except it¡¯s not so simple to remove my dick when I¡¯ve inserted it so deep.

    When I forcefully pull out, M partially turns and sits on the bed with her thighs turned inward, semen still leaking from her crotch.

    I respectfully receive the item from Erich, whose face is scrunched up from the stench of my seed.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    It¡¯s an extremely high-quality silk gown and towel.

    This must be his consideration for me while I¡¯m in the sickbed.

    I would have liked it if he was considerate enough toe 30 minutester though.

    Erich is directing his attention at M instead of me.

    His eyes are filled with anger and disgust rather than lust.

    ¡¸Lady Hyuutia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeash.¡¹

    M squeals, covering her chest and the front of her groin area with her hands.

    ¡¸You left the council early to have sex? How enviable.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I have no words......¡¹

    When I step in front of M to cover her, Erich points to the corner of the room.

    My lecture will beter, I guess.

    If she was my subordinate, I would take all responsibility and everything would be settled, but M is a noble who was granted peerage from the King.

    In other words, M and I are equal co-workers, not superior and subordinate.

    Therefore, each of us have to take responsibility for our own actions.

    ¡¸I thought you were a serious person. What a frivolous position.¡¹

    M starts to panic.

    I¡¯d like it if he stopped there.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s a bitte to mention, but did you think I didn¡¯t notice your attitude during the strange smell incident in the prior council?¡¹

    ¡¸M!?¡¹

    M finally fainted.

    I was hoping she didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸Please leave it there. You can scold me properlyter.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a waste of time to scold you! At least embrace girls in moderation while you¡¯re recuperating!¡¹

    He smacked me in the head.

    Well, he¡¯s not going to believe me if I told him my balls would explode if I didn¡¯t sleep with women, right?

    Erich eventually calms down and I also wrap a sheet around my waist to hide my crotch.

    ¡¸I can cover for you as many times as you¡¯d like for incidents such as these. So please, don¡¯t do anything beyond what I can cover for.¡¹

    When I tilt my head in confusion, Erich shakes his head.

    ¡¸......nevermind. Anyways, how do you do that thing you were doing just now? Does it only work if you have a monster-ss thing like yours?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not necessarily. The trick is to have the woman¡¯s ass like his while you use your hips like this¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I see......it seems like a very exhausting move.¡¹

    ¡¸It works really well though. After all, the tip directly hits the woman¡¯s greatest weak point¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Will it also work on mature women?¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely.¡¹

    Erich exits the room nodding to himself, twisting his body almost like he¡¯s stretching.

    ¡¸Ah, I forgot something this time. It¡¯s about the penal unit.¡¹

    ¡¸Penal unit? What about it?¡¹

    I can¡¯t ignore Zillia¡¯s desperate pleas.

    ¡¸The penal unit should be under the direct control of headquarters, but can I offer my input in personnel selection?¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of group is a collection of delinquent soldiers and will be put on the front lines to set an example. It has no strategic purpose, so do as you wish.¡¹

    I got Erich¡¯s approval.

    I think I can do something.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Summer.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Condition (Lower Half: Anomaly)

    Subordinates:

    M (fainted), Celia (eavesdropping), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (surgery), Pochi (shocked), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Agor mander)

    Yakov mander), Mack (military engineer), Jim (anguish)

    Others:

    Sekrit (having sex), T-99 (standby mode), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (stinky hair), Felteris (volunteer), Ijaris (!), Yren (!!)

    Ate (masturbating), Piris (house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (masturbating), Seika (angry), Naesys (ying), Nasis (ying), Busco (plotting), Ivanna (troublesome), Christoph (penal unit), Zillia (relieved)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist: (recovering from injuries)

    Escort Unit: 55

    Infantry: 4500

    Cavalry: 540

    Archers: 580

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 7100

    Independent Celia Squad: 390 ? 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9700

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    Penal Unit: 1 ? 300

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 39 000

    Conscripts: 46 000

    Eastern Front: ???

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 40 000+++

    Cavalry Army: 10 000??

    ???: ? ?

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 795, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 471: A Defiled Angel Descends

    <h4>Chapter 471: A Defiled Angel Descends</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Approximately Ten Days Later.

    ¡¸The attack ismencing.¡¹

    An ally catapult flings a stone into the air almost like they took Celia¡¯s voice as the signal.

    Ally soldiers march forward with the support from the catapults and set up their ballistae near the castle, firing repeatedly at the turrets and the high ground.

    Aside from sporadic arrows, the enemy does not put up much resistance.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like the enemy intends to defend the castle to thest breath. Has the main force already retreated and left them behind?¡¹

    This is the stronghold at the furthest south of the Libatis region......which I forget the name of.

    I nce beside me.

    ¡¸Pueh©`¡¹

    M, who normally answers immediately, is looking into empty space with a dumb expression on her face, not contributing anything.

    She did howeverplete the necessary duty of arranging the movement of the recruits back to Rafen.

    ¡¸Well, we don¡¯t really have to do anything this time.¡¹

    My personal army is not participating and Leopolt and Tristan are staying in Tortoent, prioritizing other work.

    I¡¯m also not riding a horse and observing the battle like usual, rather I¡¯m in a carriage positioned slightly to the rear.

    ¡¸¡±Don¡¯t go out to the frontlines and don¡¯t join the fight¡±, huh? Erich¡¯s gave some troublesome orders.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Aegir-sama¡¯s wound......I mean, condition, hasn¡¯t healed. It¡¯s been erect for two weeks straight now.¡¹

    My situation from before hasn¡¯t improved. No, my health hasn¡¯t been better.

    Then it should just be a matter of rest, however, rumors have been starting to circte among other nobles and soldiers that I haven¡¯t been showing up to war councils or taverns because I¡¯ve suffered a life-threatening injury.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been called to the front to dispel the rumors.

    Although, it would be unfortunate if I got severely injured when I¡¯m not at peak form, so I was told to watch from the back.

    There is actually another person who is leading the offense.

    ¡¸At the very least, we have a decisive advantage in this battle. We can treat this as if we¡¯re spectating a field training session.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuah©`¡¹

    M lets out a thoughtless moan.

    Ever since Erich ordered her to apany me and at the same time clearly warned her not to get pregnant during battle, she¡¯s been in this state.

    ¡¸Ah, the enemy¡¯s concealed soldiers! They appeared outside the second gate!¡¹

    Timing it right when a group of our allies surpasses the gate, enemies suddenly emerge from the thicket outside.

    The allied soldiers about to ride the momentum and charge are quickly faced with a dilemma.

    ¡¸Again? ......that¡¯s why I said to set fire around the castle and burn everything. The thickets during the period from summer to autumn are dense, meaning there are many ces to hide, even on the ins.¡¹

    However, the captain of the attacking force rebuts, saying that smoke would present the enemy with an opening to escape and fire would waste time unnecessarily if it smolders.

    I also felt like there was no need to push through and epted the exnation, but things developed as such.

    ¡¸The enemy is stopping their ambush and scattering.¡¹

    It¡¯s more urate to say the enemy is buying time than going for a war of attrition.

    Currently, it was nned for Goldonia to take over the Libatis region in three days, and if things go well, advance to the Altair region, but two weeks have passed and we¡¯ve only reached the southernmost tip.

    Our marching speed has clearly slowed down.

    Although the loss of speed itself is not a very big deal, it does give the enemy time to plot.

    ¡¸Well, we also need time so I guess we¡¯re about equal?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The war potential in the east¨D¨Dah.¡¹

    Celia instantly covers her mouth.

    She must have eavesdropped and learned information that only Erich and I should know.

    ¡¸Go ahead, spit it out.¡¹

    I pull on her soft squishy cheeks.

    ¡¸Hgah, hagh......I won¡¯t. I¡¯m going to......keep......silent.¡¹

    As I¡¯m fooling around with Celia, concealed soldiers appear behind the attacking squad.

    Not only are they a rtivelyrge force, they¡¯re in a dangerous spot.

    ¡¸They¡¯re targeting our siege weapons. It doesn¡¯t look like we have reserve soldiers so we have to slow them down until the army in front returns...... hah, hahhu...... please stop already! That army is-¡¹

    I release Celia¡¯s cheeks and rub M¡¯s ass before sticking close to the window.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the penal unit. Let¡¯s see how they do.¡¹

    Christoph should also be able to participate once this fight is over.

    Just like Zillia desperately wished, I have to check to see if he survives or not.

    ¡¸Hey, you pieces of shit, move forward! If you don¡¯t aplish anything, you¡¯re off to prison! If you want your sins to be pardoned, show your allegiance to the kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch. Kingdom, my ass. I don¡¯t give a damn about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t step on my foot! Move it, shrimp!¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you!? Your breath stinks, so don¡¯t even speak!¡¹

    The man acting as captain roars, pushing the soldiers to the front, and I can tell they have ugly faces despite their heads being covered by helmets.

    The one ring at the captain and the soldiers adjacent to him shoving each other have the worst attitudes.

    They don¡¯t have slightly bad personalities like the members of the 105th army, they are actual hoodlums.

    ¡¸Those in the penal unitmitted crimes on the battlefield, disobeyed orders, and breached military regtions and are normally supposed to be sent to jail. This squad was created because it is a better idea to use them as sacrificial pawns than to let them waste away in jail.¡¹

    M, having revived, rests her chin on my shoulder and peeks out the window.

    ¡¸Although the captain is a soldier, he was demoted due to a mistake he made, so we can¡¯t expect him to have high leadership orbat abilities.¡¹

    Celia wedges her face in between me and M.

    However, the window is too small for all three of us. Celia brings her face close and smiles.

    Setting our conflict aside, the penal unit and the concealed soldiers collide.

    Numberwise, the penal unit has 400 and there are 200 or so ambushing soldiers.

    ¡¸Go, stop the enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, I can hear you even if you don¡¯t yell in my ear.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, dammit, why did ¡®that¡¯ get exposed?¡¹

    I knew it, they¡¯re worn out.

    ¡¸Break past the enemy, destroy the siege weapons and withdraw. Do it quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Swordsmen, flood in after the spear unit makes a thrust. It¡¯s a battle against time!¡¹

    It seems like the enemy¡¯s morale is still stable.

    Before the impact, the enemy spear unit ready their spears.

    Correspondingly, the soldiers of the penal unit raise their swords, although some who see the forest of spears turn around and run.

    ¡¸Bastards! I told you, running means the death penalty!¡¹

    After killing the fleeing man with a crossbow, the captain somehow keeps the ranks together just in time for the enemy sword unit to charge in.

    The enemy soldiers roar.

    ¡¸Charge, run through them!¡¹

    ¡¸Break the catapults! We¡¯ll defeat them here and buy more time!¡¹

    The penal unit spit profanities.

    ¡¸Fuck, why do we have to go through this shit!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because that bitch ratted us out. I¡¯ll kill her when I get back!¡¹

    They¡¯re not going to win with that attitude

    Sure enough, the allied lines fall apart.

    Beyond them lies the headquarters and the siege weapons.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    I stand up.

    ¡¸Eh? But the Military Commissioner said......¡¹

    I press my finger to M¡¯s lips.

    No one will find out if it¡¯s only for a short while.

    ¡¸But your lower half.¡¹

    I silence Celia by kneading her cheeks and then I poke the ass sticking out in the corner of the carriage.

    ¡¸I have to go outside. Can I?¡¹

    ¡¸......go ahead......I somehow......recovered.¡¹

    Ate answered.

    She waspletely passed out this whole time and seems to have just regained consciousness.

    I mount her and be one.

    ¡¸Sorry for using you like a tool.¡¹

    ¡¸Far from it. I came along for that very purpose. It would make me sad if you left me alone.¡¹

    I thank Ate with a kiss to her tattooed shoulder and blow my load inside of her.

    ¡¸Aaghha...... so much......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    It¡¯s bing a habit to cum while M and Celia give me cold looks.

    ¡¸Natia-san said it right? Right now, Aegir-sama¡¯s semen is so thick that the chances of getting pregnant are extremely high. It¡¯s possible that even contraception won¡¯t work.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I didn¡¯t know that, Celia.¡¹

    I empty the contents of my balls as I send a sidelong nce to M, who falls over for some reason, and then I stand up.

    I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about suddenly ejacting for some time.

    ¡¸Aha......a creampie from behind......then throwing me away......it really turns me on.¡¹

    Ate also seems satisfied.

    When I jump out of the carriage, soldiers crowd around me.

    ¡¸I-I thought you were only observing today.¡¹

    ¡¸I changed my mind. Schwartz!¡¹

    The ck horse trots over with a disgusted expression.

    On the way, I yed around with Ate while riding on him and ended up ejacting suddenly all over his back. I guess he¡¯s still holding a grudge.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine now. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I leap onto Schwartz and head to the headquarters.

    Following behind me is Celia, who is eager and alert with her back straightened, and M, who is feeling troubled as she rubs her stomach.

    Crap, I can¡¯t handle the rocking in my current state.

    The steady vibrations are going to make me cum any moment...... damn, don¡¯t be so rough Schwartz.

    ¡¸Good, the enemy copsed!¡¹

    ¡¸The soldiers in front can¡¯t make it back. If we keep pushing, we¡¯ll¨D¨Dgyaah!¡¹

    I drive Schwartz into the fray where both allies and enemies are.

    A few people get sent flying, though I¡¯m not sure if they are friend or foe.

    ¡¸Kuh, cavalry......except there¡¯s only a few. Take them down immediately!¡¹

    Enemy spearmen approach.

    Holding the Keravnos in my right hand, I spin twice in midair and confirm my closest threats, then thrust in time with my breathing.

    I exhale sharply four times, Schwartz¡¯s mane sways four times and four enemy soldiers fall forward.

    One enemy bleeds from his eye and head, one clutches at his throat, one grabs the hole where his heart used to be, and one leaks brain matter from a hole in his forehead.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still early in the day and I am getting used to this.¡¹

    I hold onto the Keravnos longer and, using the flex of the shaft as well as the centrifugal force, rotate myself.

    This time I spin with the intent to hit the enemies.

    ¡¸Uoh!?¡¹

    ¡¸My spear......¡¹

    ¡¸A......guh...... he pierced ......my stomach......¡¹

    Almost all of the spears pointed at me either broke or were flung away.

    My spear also struck the bodies of the enemies standing closer to me, causing those with decent armor to roll on the ground and faint in agony and gouging out chunks of steel and flesh from those with shoddy armor, spilling their viscera.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t let him do whatever he wants! I¡¯ll be his opponent! C¡¯mon, I challenge you¨D¨D!¡¹

    The enemymander turns his spear toward me.

    Rather than responding with words, I simply stare back and point my spear at him.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve jousted with another person.

    ¡¸Seei!¡¹

    He lets out a battle cry and repeatedly thrusts at me.

    His thrusts are aimed at my chest, torso and thigh, each of which are shallow and have no power behind it.

    I easily deflect them with my Keravnos.

    Contrary to my initial impression of him merely being someone weak, I quickly realize his attacks are fairly well-ced.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s wrong!? Is singlebat not your strong suit?¡¹

    That¡¯s not it.

    I noticed the enemy¡¯s movements have dulled as I¡¯m fighting with themander.

    The penal unit is scattered all over as usual, but the army that attacked the castle should being back by now.

    The enemymander¡¯s eye sparkles as he senses my attention being diverted elsewhere.

    ¡¸An opening! Right there!¡¹

    ¡¸You mean here?¡¹

    I grab the spearhead he lunges at me with my left hand.

    He aimed for my face as expected. That¡¯s likely what he was setting up by previously focusing only on the area below my chest.

    Since I value a broader field of vision, I don¡¯t wear a helmet that covers my head.

    ¡¸You make it obvious by not targeting my upper body more.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh! You mean I lost in predicting!?¡¹

    I release the man¡¯s spear.

    ¡¸Not really.¡¹

    I respond with my own barrage of thrusts this time.

    My targets were his right hand, his left leg, and his abdomen, each of which he could not react to, resulting in his hand tearing off, his leg bending and breaking, and his body getting punctured through his armor by my spear.

    ¡¸I could have avoided it since my eyes could follow the attack, but I just thought I should settle things before my allies get back.¡¹

    I lift the skewered man off his horse and toss him in the middle of the other enemies.

    That stopped the enemies dead in their tracks.

    It also stopped my allies from running.

    ¡¸Demon......¡¹

    ¡¸War demon Hardlett......¡¹

    Soldiers from both sides voice their astonishment.

    ¡¸Hey, you guys.¡¹

    I turn to a group of allied soldiers.

    The individuals with displeasing facial features were taken aback from my stare.

    ¡¸Why are you running from the fight?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because they don¡¯t want to die. I mean, even I don¡¯t want to die.

    ¡¸Do you not have any allegiance to the Kingdom or His Majesty?¡¹

    I hear someone faintly mutter, ¡°of course not¡±.

    Yeah, I agree that it doesn¡¯t make sense for anybody in the penal unit to have any.

    I force a smile and thrust my spear at the face of the iing enemy from behind.

    Then I raise the pathetic corpse up high as I shout.

    ¡¸In that case, fight for yourself. I will kill anyone who runs backwards. The enemy or me, front or back, the choice is yours!¡¹

    That¡¯s evil even for me. Great, I¡¯m sure I just started more strange rumors.

    I swing my blood-stained Keravnos and throw the dead body with a crushed face into the center of the group of allies.

    After the penal unit soldiers silently look at each other for approval, they rush at the enemy with desperate screams.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s that.¡¹

    I wipe the blood on Schwartz¡¯s mane and withdraw.

    It doesn¡¯t matter that they¡¯re desperate, they shouldn¡¯t lose as long as they fight and maintain the numerical advantage.

    ¡¸L-lord Hardlett. I heard that you were only going to observe.¡¹

    A squadmander from headquarterses flying in.

    ¡¸That was my intent, but the situation was distressing. I¡¯m going back to my carriage now.¡¹

    Themander swiftly circles in front of me.

    ¡¸I-it was just a coincidence that we were struggling, this isn¡¯t what normally happens......what I¡¯m trying to say is that this isn¡¯t anything significant to report to the Military Commissioner¨D¨D¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t going to tattle anyways, more importantly, focus on the castle.

    Look, more soldiers just came out.

    ¡¸Nnu! Soldiers from a ce like that...... hm, are they perhaps trying to lure us into a trap!? I¡¯m not going to fall for that!¡¹

    Themander smiles fearlessly and tells his troops to ignore them.

    Meanwhile, I strain my eyes along with Celia and the others and look at those soldiers.

    ¡¸......it looks like they¡¯re moving in a straight line to the south in a box formation protecting the man in the center.¡¹

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t setting up an ambush, aren¡¯t they¡¯re fleeing enemy soldiers trying to escort theirmander?¡¹

    ¡¸If so, then¨D¨D¡¹

    Our allies have already chased the concealed soldiers out of the castle and are gradually invading the ce.

    It was the moment when the Goldonian g was hung from the upper windows.

    There was an explosion which sent vibrations down to my core and then fire shot out of the castle¡¯s window.

    ¡¸......oil got sprinkled on the gunpowder in the basement and then boom.¡¹

    ¡¸This will dy the march some more.¡¹

    Leaving the panickingmander alone, I turn my eyes to the penal unit.

    There are many deaths. The captain also seems to have died.

    ¡¸If I throw Christoph in, there will be a funeral in three days.¡¹

    Geez, he¡¯s really making me work.

    I guess I have to pitch in and help.

    ¨D¨DA Few Days Later.

    I am holding interviews for the new squad in the Tortoent headquarters.

    I¡¯m not doing it in the town square or the office, but rather the prison where the smell of piss is overwhelming.

    Next to me is the executioner who has brought the record book.

    Celia would normally fill the role of assistant, although I didn¡¯t want to bring a cute girl to such a nasty ce.

    ¡¸What did this guy do?¡¹

    ¡¸12 cases of brawling within the army. Out of those cases, he injured his opponent 7 times and killed his opponent 1 time. He has no sense of cooperation and doesn¡¯t listen to anybody¡¯s instructions. He was sent to the lowest floor of the prison......and will most likely die of illness.¡¹

    So, he¡¯s a stereotypical thug who picks fights without any discretion.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸The hell do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard, who do you think you¡¯re talking to!?¡¹

    The executioner kicks over his chair when the man answers.

    ¡¸Do you remember how to fight?¡¹

    The man spits on the floor and res at me.

    ¡¸Are you testing me?¡¹

    Fumu, let¡¯s test him.

    ¡¸Punch me as hard as you can in the stomach. Let me see how strong you are.¡¹

    I hold my hand out to settle down the executioner since I don¡¯t want to waste time.

    The man smirks.

    ¡¸Then test this!¡¹

    He roars and throws his fist at my face instead of my body.

    The sound of bone meeting flesh echoed in the underground prison.

    ¡¸I said the stomach. Do you not understand words?¡¹

    I punch the man in the stomach right after speaking.

    ¡¸Gughhee...... uurgghheeh!¡¹

    He squats down on the spot and vomits gastric juices.

    ¡¸His power is reasonable. It¡¯s better than nothing.¡¹

    I sign the document which will send him to the penal unit.

    These are interviews for the penal unit.

    Those who will be heading to the penal unit are obviously criminals, but there are also individuals here outside of that category or those who will be hanged. My goal is to find promising people out of this group and recruit them into the penal unit.

    If the army is strengthened, then Christoph will survive even if I throw him into harsh environments.

    He¡¯s a pretty resilient guy for some reason.

    And I¡¯ll need someone who is more of a scoundrel to lead a bunch of scoundrels.

    Preferably, that person should also bepetent.

    ¡¸The next guy is......Guigue?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s no good.¡¹

    The executioner tells me with a grave expression.

    ¡¸What is he like? What did he do?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a formermander for the Royal Army, however the discord he had with his captain resulted in multiple cases of insubordination. He was captured after he was rebuked......for murdering the captain and running.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, incredible. He¡¯s perfect.¡¹

    Insubordination is enough of a reason to send him to the penal unit, but to have also killed his superior and fled, there is no other choice than to execute him.

    However, instead of doing that, I¡¯m going to use his exceptional track record.

    ¡¸He must be executed no matter what. It wasn¡¯t done so as of yet because the battle has been so intense and the process is time-consuming.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring him here.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you......¡¹

    The man who was guided to me was about the same height as me, and still muscr likely due to his still short stay in the prison. Shackles bound his arms and legs and a low-pitched growling wasing from him as he openly disyed hostility towards me and the executioner.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re Guigue.¡¹

    The executioner removes the cloth he was biting in order to allow him to respond.

    ¡¸Ptuh!¡¹

    As soon as that was done, a ball of spit came flying at me, which I avoided, and answered with a punch to the face.

    I heard the sound of his nose breaking.

    ¡¸Are you Guigue?¡¹

    ¡¸......gh, yes that¡¯s right.¡¹

    Guigue replies as his head hits the wall and blood trickles down his nose.

    ¡¸Your records as amander aren¡¯t too shabby. Your behavior on the other hand......goes without saying, are the worst. Hey Guigue, do you want to live?¡¹

    ¡¸Keh! I don¡¯t need some noble pitying¨D¨D gugh!¡¹

    I kick Guigue in the face.

    I¡¯m used to dealing with guys like this. When talking to them, it¡¯s more effective to use strength than words.

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you whether you want to live or not.¡¹

    ¡¸......to be taken unwillingly by a shitty captain¨D¨D alright, I get it! ¡®Course I wanna live!¡¹

    That works for me.

    ¡¸Let me test him. As for the documents......send them directly to the Military Commissioner.¡¹

    The executioner exits the prison with a conflicted expression on his face.

    It¡¯s pretty clear that the staff officers will collectively oppose him based on his criminal record.

    However, Erich verbally promised that he would allow me to make decisions on personnel selection for the penal unit.

    I think it¡¯ll be fine if he gets the papers personally.

    ¡¸Wee to the penal unit.¡¹

    I dere in a slightly exaggerated manner now that it¡¯s just the two of us.

    This is a dull ce to say the least.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in the penal unit for killing my superior? What are you thinking......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel like telling you. Now get ready and follow me.¡¹

    Disregarding Guigue¡¯s dubious tone, Iy a soldier¡¯s sword and armor on the table and turn my back.

    I sense bloodlust welling up behind me and I hear the sound of a de being pulled out of its scabbard.

    I instantly turn around, pulling out my Dual Crater at the same time and shing him with it.

    Guigue¡¯s right ear goes flying.

    ¡¸......I was just going to test this sword.¡¹

    ¡¸I also wanted to do a few swings too. Sorry if it grazed you.¡¹

    His ear falls to the floor and blood drips down the side of his head.

    Guigue doesn¡¯t seem scared of the Dual Crater which stopped right next to his head nor does he scream in pain from his ear being sliced off.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good enough.¡¹

    All I needed was someone who has the guts to round up thugs.

    If he covered his wound with his hand and yelled loudly, his prospects would be pretty faint.

    I probably would have split his head open.

    That was when the executioner came back.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re going to make this guy the captain!? The entire penal unit might turn traitor......¡¹

    What is he saying, that would be pointless.

    ¡¸I have another person who will be the captain. That guy......he isn¡¯t wild or hostile at all, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡¹

    Yes, I¡¯m going to make Christoph the captain of the penal unit.

    This guy will be the vice-captain who will unify the subordinates.

    Simple orders are sufficient tomand the penal unit so a high leadership ability is not as important.

    The most crucial point for him is to strive to get all the scoundrels to act together.

    This guy should also prefer to be amander rather than an underling.

    I think there was a saying that went......be the king of a small nation instead of a soldier of arge empire.

    I won¡¯t say to be the boss of prisoners.

    ¡¸Tch, who would have thought I¡¯d be forced to y nice.¡¹

    I turn around as Guigue mutters something under his breath.

    ¡¸Are you misunderstanding something?¡¹

    I take out an old towel from a pocket within my clothes.

    ¡¸If you disobey orders, I¡¯ll kill you. If you¡¯re negligent, I¡¯ll kill you. If you¡¯re obedient......but aren¡¯t useful, I¡¯ll kill you. You will fight and make a mark on the battle, kill as many enemies as you can, and then you can finally save yourself.¡¹

    I wipe the blood off the stiff face of Guigue and grin.

    Penal Unit Lodging House.

    ¡¸......hey, it¡¯s Guigue.¡¹

    ¡¸The captain-killer Guigue......he really didn¡¯t get hanged?¡¹

    The unsightly individuals stir.

    A strange tension enveloped the lodging house given to the penal unit, which was noticeably more run-down than all the other houses.

    That¡¯s because the penal unit was replenished with a lot more unpleasant troops.

    Due to the nature of the penal unit, it is rare for the troop count to be increased dramatically, and those who do get added to the squad are usually individuals who havemitted more serious crimes than those already in the unit, with a portion of them being ones who havemitted a considerable amount of capital crimes.

    Guigue gives the murmuring members a sidelong gaze before climbing onto the stage.

    ¡¸Hey shitheads, shut up.¡¹

    The room instantly quiets down.

    ¡¸Listen well shitheads, you will be working under me starting today. Anyone who disobeys will be killed, anyone who is ipetent will be killed, and anyone who pisses me off will also be killed. You¡¯ll be just like the captain I killed. Those are all the rules.¡¹

    Guigue steps down from the stage after his promation which can¡¯t be called a speech.

    ¡¸Next the captain will give you his greetings.¡¹

    Christoph walks up on the stage with everyone¡¯s eyes focused on him.

    He smiles boldly, but sweat is pouring out from his body and his legs are shaking.

    ¡¸A new captain? Whose noble¡¯s son is it this time?¡¹

    ¡¸He looks strong unlike that okama-looking guy from before.¡¹

    Guigue stomps his foot down and wraps his arm around Christoph¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Shut up, you trash! This captain is different. He was a subordinate of the infamous Hardlett...... then he turned into an enemy after arguing with a woman and on top of that gave Hardlett a major injury. He¡¯s the most awful and worst traitor!¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously!? He stole away a woman from Hardlett!?¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, he not only survived a fight with that monster, he even got a sh in!? That¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸You did well not to be hanged.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no wait. I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡¹

    All of a sudden, the entire lodging house grew rowdy. Christoph was the only one who acted suspiciously flustered.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what wrongdoings you bastards may have done, butpared to Christoph and I, you¡¯re all like petty thieves! Christoph and I won¡¯t be set free with regr achievements. We won¡¯t be saved unless we kill enemies like crazy. That¡¯s why all of you will help us out......I¡¯ll beat up anyone whoins, understand!!?¡¹

    Guigue¡¯s saliva sprays everywhere as he yells to the other members.

    Then he brings his bearded face close to Christoph while holding onto his shoulder.

    ¡¸Hehe, I thought some noble was going toe, not an insane guy like you. This is a crappy situation, but it looks like I can have a little fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. I¡¯m bad. Really really bad.¡¹

    Guigue messily gulps down the alcohol he was given a special exception for while Christoph pretends to drink and spills it on the floor.

    ¡¸If a delicate guy came, I was thinking of banging him with the rest of the guys. Despite my appearance, I¡¯m not a good judge.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I guess. Things are rtively close to how they seem though, yeah.¡¹

    The other soldiers start shouting at Christoph.

    ¡¸But the captain can¡¯t look like shit. The name Christoph is also too in. You need a nickname......¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s think of a cool name!¡¹

    That was when Guigue grinned and Christoph somehow wriggled free from his grasp.

    ¡¸Do you know what the enemies call Hardlett? ¡°Demon¡±. You took a woman away from the demon andnded an attack with a sword. Then you will be called ¡°Angel¡±. A treacherous tainted angel ¨D¨D Dirty Angel!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaaay! Dirty Angel!! So cool!¡¹

    ¡¸And he¡¯s crazy to boot! Whoooo! He¡¯s the best!!¡¹

    Cheers erupt from the penal unit¡¯s dpidated shack.

    Everyone is in a state of delirium which cannot only be exined by alcohol.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Dirty Angel! We¡¯ll fuck up and kill anybody who defies you!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll kill everyone whether they are friend or foe! Hyahah!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kill them! Kill them!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The thugs remain thugs and be a unified squad.

    ¡¸......Zillia, save me.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Condition (Lower Half: Anomaly)

    Subordinates:

    M (woozy), Celia (assistant), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (©`), Pochi (counseling), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Agor mander)

    Yakov mander), Mack (military engineer), Jim (anguish), Christoph (penal unit captain!), Guigue (penal unit officer)

    Others:

    Sekrit (satisfied), T-99 (standby mode), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (research), Felteris (volunteer), Ijaris (satisfied), Yren (satisfied)

    Ate (pump and dump), Piris (house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (nursing), Seika (angry), Naesys (ying), Nasis (ying), Busco (plotting), Ivanna (moving)

    Zillia (relieved)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist:

    Escort Unit: 55

    Infantry: 4500

    Cavalry: 540

    Archers: 580

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 7100

    Independent Celia Squad: 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9700

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    New Penal Unit: 1 ? 400

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 39 000

    Conscripts: 46 000

    Eastern Front: ???

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 40 000+++

    Cavalry Army: 10 000??

    ???: ? ?

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 795, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 472: How to Use Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 472: How to Use Hatred</h4>

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    ¨D¨DRafen. Feudal Lord¡¯s Mansion ¨C Nonna¡¯s Room.

    ¡¸......is Aegir-sama really noting back?¡¹

    Nonna, who is sitting on the sofa, puffs up her cheeks andzily swings her legs.

    She swings too hard and her fluffy footweares off.

    ¡¸Yes, ording to what the security unit said, master cannot leave Tortoent yet.¡¹

    The attendant Sally retrieves the footwear with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸I heard that the battle was going well, so shouldn¡¯t it be fine toe home for a while? I haven¡¯t been able to see Aegir-sama in forever. It may be wartime, but this is too long......I¡¯m lonely.¡¹

    Nonnays sideways on the sofa, puts the fur cover to her face and blows into it.

    ¡¸Madam, your underwear can be seen.¡¹

    The other attendant Maruru pulls down the hem of her mistress¡¯s dress that got flipped up.

    ¡¸Mmuu, you two are the only ones here, so it¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll act properly in public!¡¹

    £¨I¡¯m here©`£©

    Only Sally turns pale as she looks at the corner of the room and then she bursts outughing.

    ¡¸Sally, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Pffft! D-double body......kuku.¡¹

    £¨How mean! I do tiny massages everyday and yet it won¡¯t go back to normal!£©

    ¡¸Sally! You think it¡¯s funny that I¡¯m feeling lonely!?¡¹

    Maruru tilts her head in confusion while Nonna gets upset.

    ¡¸Haa, I can¡¯t even distract myself from Aegir-sama by holding events because it¡¯s wartime, and opera has been cancelled...... also, we don¡¯t have money so we have to skimp on food...... aaah, is this the life of a peasant?¡¹

    Nonna slumps her shoulders in disappointment.

    ¡¸Madam, please cheer up with the tea bought with the temporary allowance of 3 gold.¡¹

    ¡¸Please warm your body with the white fox scarf worth 25 gold.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s heart does not clear despite thefort of the two attendants.

    ¡¸......this is all because Rafen suffered damage from war. It¡¯s that Altair faction¡¯s fault.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s eye glimmers with hope.

    ¡¸I understand your feelings, but master said not to act independently and cause unnecessary chaos until the war is over...... although the note was written by Leopolt-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that! But that has to do with the church of Altair......fufufu, go summon that woman.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s breathing bes rough as she slips on her shoe.

    ¡¸M-madam, are you going to do that y again? Wouldn¡¯t that be......cheating?¡¹

    ¡¸If master finds out, he¡¯ll get angry.¡¹

    The two attendants, although concerned, run out to the city.

    30 minutester, in the special bedroom where arge number of people can perform acts of love but hasn¡¯t been used due to the absence of the head of the mansion...... two women make their appearance.

    ¡¸Uuu......this disgrace, God will not tolerate it!¡¹

    ¡¸It is because of your God that we¡¯re having a tough time!¡¹

    One of the women is Nonna.

    She is wearing an even thinner nightgown than before and is breathing heavily.

    The other woman is Remia.

    She is the shrine maiden of Altair and essentially ranked second in the Altair religious organization to the young Altair who sits at the top.

    She used to boast great power, holding absolute authority as the advisor of public and private affairs for the reincarnation of the God of Altair, however now, she is nothing more than the manager of a small church who gets cold looks from the neighbors.

    Her plump and voluptuous body with just underwear onys spread on the extrarge bed as her hands rest on the top of her head. Long glossy gold hair fans across the sheets, kindling some jealousy within Nonna.

    ¡¸......what¡¯s with this beautiful hair? Did you know about Aegir-sama¡¯s love for long blonde hair?¡¹

    Nonna pokes Remia¡¯srge breasts covered by the thin cloth, thenpares them to her own extremely well-endowed chest, scoffing and raising her chin smugly.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama loves big boobs though, therger the better. How unfortunate for you.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that really doesn¡¯t matter to me......rather, stop this ridiculousness already! The God of Altair won¡¯t tolerate this indecency!¡¹

    Nonna bes unhappy again when Remia protests loudly.

    As someone who once addressed the masses with the words of the little girl, Remia¡¯s voice was clear and truly lovely.

    Feeling irritated at that, Nonna¡¯s lips form a wicked smile.

    ¡¸Hmp. What indecency¨D¨D aren¡¯t you also...... eeei!¡¹

    ¡¸N-nooo!!¡¹

    When Nonna tears Remia¡¯s underwear off, she lets out a beautiful yet sharp screech.

    Remia¡¯s greatest secret¨D¨Dis that she has an impressive penis growing from her crotch despite being a female.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you can preach to other people with such an indecent thing you have here.¡¹

    Nonna licks her lips and then climbs onto the bed.

    As Remia tries to hide her private parts with her hands, Nonna prevents it.

    ¡¸The destruction of Rafen, Aegir-sama noting back, thest of my wine spilling, half of it is your fault. The least you can do is help me pass the time.¡¹

    Nonna, panting slightly, begins the preparations.

    ¡¸Are you going to rape me again!? Y-you should be ashamed! I won¡¯t let you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Then shall I get that child to entertain me instead?¡¹

    Remia freezes.

    She knew ¡®that child¡¯ referred to Altair.

    ¡¸That¡¯s sacrilegious! Besides, Her Grace¡¯s body is extremely sensitive. If you did this to her, she might die from the stimtion......¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you understand, right?¡¹

    Remia rxes her shoulders and faces upward in resignation.

    ¡¸Fufufu, here I go.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s wicked hand extends to penis which was not allowed to be hidden and¨D¨D

    ¡¸Eeei! Flick lightly......¡¹

    She uses the brush she took out to stroke the sensitive spots.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    Remia shivers.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t move. Alright, I¡¯m going to tickle you more!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhiiiih!!¡¹

    As the brush travels up from the base to the tip of her member, Remia repeatedly lifts her butt off the bed, squealing in anguish.

    The foreskin of her dick has already peeled back and the entire hardened thing is pointing directly up at the ceiling.

    Its length is greater than 30 cm and she would easily be considered blessed if she was a man.

    ¡¸Fufu, how does it feel to have a special high-grade paintbrush tickling you! Here¡¯s some more on the tip~¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooo!!¡¹

    Saliva dribbles from the corner of Remia¡¯s mouth as she cries and bucks her hips in all directions.

    A clear liquid starts to leak from the tip.

    Ever since the battle of Rafen, Remia has been vited like this frequently.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still a woman even with a dick attached, and I¡¯ll use a brush so it won¡¯t count as cheating. Fufufu, it¡¯s a perfect idea if I do say so myself.¡¹

    Nonna fondles Remia¡¯s trembling breasts with her left hand while her right hand continues to swipe the brush.

    Within five minutes, Remia reached her limit.

    ¡¸N-no more...... it¡¯s going toe out...... stop it......¡¹

    However, Nonna doesn¡¯t allow her to ejacte nor does she stop her hand.

    ¡¸Not yet! If you cum without permission, I willy that child beside you and¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸P-please, anything but that!¡¹

    Remia bites on the sheets and endures.

    But Nonna¡¯s increasingly persistent tickling corners her.

    ¡¸Uuuu©`!! Uuuu©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸You sound like an animal. Hey, keep holding it in. Take this, and this, and this!¡¹

    To Remia, it was a battle she had no chance of winning from the start.

    She clenched down on the sheets hard enough to rip them in order to protect the master she loved and respected, but she obviously could not oust the constant stroking of her sensitive spots by the closely arranged bristles of the high-grade brush.

    ¡¸Look at all that juice you¡¯re leaking and those bulging blood vessels......do you really want to be teased so badly? This part underneath feels good? Go on and cum. Hurry and cum!¡¹

    A jolt of electricity shoots up to her head.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    Remia¡¯s hips lift up against her will, she releases the bedsheets from her mouth and lets out a low-pitched groan.

    At thest moment, her dick swells and shoots a cloudy yellowish fluid up toward the ceiling.

    ¡¸I-it won¡¯t stop! Even though I¡¯m a woman! Even though I shouldn¡¯t be ejacting! The thick juices won¡¯t stop shooting out!¡¹

    A ridiculous amount of semen, enough to make an average man lose confidence if he saw it, shoots vertically and then stters on her body.

    ¡¸It stinks! Why does it smell so strong? What¡¯s going on over here!?¡¹

    The force of her ejaction intensifies when Nonna pokes Remia¡¯s testicles with the brush.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t poke them! It hurts from cumming too much......it¡¯s going to break......¡¹

    Her release wouldst for a few minutes until Remia finally exhausts herself and copses onto the bed, covered in her own semen.

    ¡¸......fuuu, fuu. I can¡¯t move my body.¡¹

    The door opens when Remia attempts to get up.

    ¡¸Nonna, what are you¨D¨Duwah, this smell!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you doing the tickle y with Remia-san again?¡¹

    Ca and Mel walked into the room.

    Remia¡¯s face turns pale.

    ¡¸......shall we?¡¹

    ¡¸......yes.¡¹

    Ca and Mel take out their own brushes.

    ¡¸Alright, let me switch brushes.¡¹

    Nonna retrieves a new brush.

    Three brushes assault Remia¡¯s twitching dick.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t use three! I-it¡¯ll break! It¡¯ll break from feeling too good!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, she came again. It¡¯ll be a hassle to stop every time so let¡¯s continue. Her semen really stinks...... what are you going to do if the smell doesn¡¯t go away?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming, so please stop! I can¡¯t breathe, that ce is burning hot!¡¹

    ¡¸She really cums a lot even though she¡¯s a woman. Especially when you stroke this part underneath......fufu, it doesn¡¯t stop.¡¹

    ¡¸No more! Something different ising out! What is this, what is this, what is thisss!!?¡¹

    ¡¸I actually brought some smaller brushes. If you stick them in the tip¨D¨Duwah! Something watery came out! Is it pee......no, it came from somewhere else, is she squirting from here!?¡¹

    The triple brush attack persisted until dinner time, and when Remia was finally released, shey motionless on the bed, soaked in her own various secretions.

    ¡¸Ahaa......ahahah......it won¡¯t stoping out......my dick really broke.¡¹

    Remia pats her dick which is still stubbornly shooting clear liquid.

    ¡¸Because I have this thing......it¡¯s been gradually getting bigger since the brushes were used, and the amount of dirty juices increased...... andtely it¡¯s been getting hard whenever I sleep next to Her Grace for some reason......¡¹

    ¡¸Remia?¡¹

    A voice calls out to Remia, who is staring up at the ceiling with eyes that have lost their light.

    ¡¸Y-Your Grace!?¡¹

    Remia hastily gets up and incidentally hits Altair in the face with her dick.

    ¡¸Funya!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, how could I do such a thing!? Now that it¡¯se to this, I should just cut off this shameless¨D¨D¡¹

    But Altair grins and gently wipes the penis with a towel.

    ¡¸......mm, it¡¯s dirty.¡¹

    Altair doesn¡¯t say more and simply wipes Remia¡¯s body clean.

    ¡¸Your Grace...... aah, I¡¯m not worthy......¡¹

    Tears spill from Remia¡¯s eyes.

    Altair smiles and quietly says.

    ¡¸......said toe to Tortoent.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean......that man?¡¹

    Altair nods ever so slightly.

    ¡¸At this rate......the two of us and the young believers......will be chased out......so if we can be of some use......¡¹

    ¡¸Your Grace......¡¹

    Remia clings tightly to Altair and then kisses her dainty foot.

    ¡¸Let us go, Your Grace. No matter what happens, I will protect you.¡¹

    ¡¸Remia......I don¡¯t want you......to get hurt either, okay?¡¹

    Remia sheds tears of gratitude when she hears such fond wordse from the girl she loves so deeply.

    The two who respect each other greatly failed to notice the oddly tidy words written on the letter.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¨D¨DAfterwards. Tortoent-Altair Border.

    ¡¸It will be a struggle at best to march to Alteria. It might even be impossible.¡¹

    Leopolt states in front of me.

    ¡¸The shortest route from Tortoent to Alteria is the one going south along the river. At the same time, there are innumerable castles and fortresses in the area from the long history of conflict between Libatis and Altair.¡¹

    ¡¸However, the enemy troop count is declining. It doesn¡¯t matter how many castles there are if they don¡¯t have enough men, does it?¡¹

    I nod, agreeing with M¡¯sment.

    ¡¸At the very least, there isn¡¯t a shortage of military personnel near Alteria. ording to intel, a group of citizens havee together to establish a national volunteer fighting corps¨D¨Dwhich while tangible, is no more than a low-level militia¨D¨D although their numbers are in the hundreds of thousands¨D¨Dpractically an inexhaustible supply.¡¹

    ¡¸So their leader simply......changed?¡¹

    It is as Erich said.

    The citizens of Altair, unlike the citizens of Libatis, were taught and raised on the principle of dying for the sake of their God.

    The God figure was just reced by the Empire.

    ¡¸Their equipment should be shoddy and they should not have a proper chain ofmand. Their numbers won¡¯t bnce out the disparity in a field battle, but they can pose a sufficient problem if they hole up in forts.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t break the walls either.¡¹

    In that case......we¡¯ll do that.

    ¡¸A detour from the east?¡¹

    We¡¯ll advance from Tortoent until we reach the Dard mountain, then aim for Alteria from the east.

    Leopolt shakes his head.

    ¡¸That is also impossible. I sent scouts to investigate and the ash spewed by the mountain formed piles tens of centimeters thick, almost like there was a heavy snowfall. Horses and wagons won¡¯t be able to move at a decent pace. In addition, if it rains once, the ground will turn into sludge and our infantry won¡¯t be able to take a single step forward.¡¹

    How troublesome.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll either have to bring ships from somewhere and go by river or you¡¯ll have to think of a method to break through the front with some kind of deception.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I will do both.¡¹

    Leopolt opens the window and points to a certain spot.

    ¡¸Is that...... the g of former Altair?¡¹

    Celia asks with a confused look.

    ¡¸We will fly that g as we march. The memory of the old order is still fresh in the Altair region and the g should have a considerable influence on the people¡¯s minds.¡¹

    ¡¸We had a terrible time back in Rafen because of that.¡¹

    ¡¸That really pissed off the fleeing enemies and sent them into a rage.¡¹

    It¡¯s a g which has caused us enough suffering.

    If we raise such a g, wouldn¡¯t the enemy¡¯s morale go up?

    ¡¸It will have the opposite effect when the enemy attacks. And, it will also lure out the enemy who should be defending.¡¹

    I see.

    So we literally enrage them and draw them out of the castle.

    ¡¸While I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea...... is one piece of cloth enough? They will realize that it is some kind of plot.¡¹

    The enemy isn¡¯t aplete idiot.

    ¡¸Of course, I won¡¯t use only the g. I have also set other pieces in motion.¡¹

    Everything should be fine if he says so. I¡¯ll leave it to him.

    Frontlines ¨C A Certain Fort.

    ¡¸I-isn¡¯t that Altair¡¯s g¨D¨Dthe g of the wicked God!?¡¹

    ¡¸Her Majesty said that they had taken roots in Goldonia¨D¨Dso it was true!?¡¹

    The enemy soldiers make a fuss.

    ¡¸My wife was killed on suspicion as one of the demons¨D¨Dnow that I think back, I remember the district priest yed with her and let her die!¡¹

    ¡¸My harvest and offering to God was taken...... and my two kids died of starvation. It turns out, the priests used it for their extravagant lifestyle!!¡¹

    Angry voices get hurled at us repeatedly.

    Enemy morale is reaching the sky.

    ¡¸Shit, I want to kill them! They¡¯re mortal enemies of my brother and mother!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, it¡¯s a cheap trap. They¡¯re just provoking us because the fortress is too durable. Damn Goldonia, using such underhanded tactics.¡¹

    There isn¡¯t any reckless behavior like we expected.

    The enemy insists on staying in the castle while their fighting spirit burns brightly.

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t this backfiring?¡¹

    ¡¸From the looks of things, they probably won¡¯t surrender until they¡¯re down to theirst soldier.¡¹

    Celia and I stare at Leopolt.

    Regardless, he continues to watch the situation with cold eyes like everything is progressing as nned.

    ¡¸......it should be about time.¡¹

    Leopolt raises his hand.

    And then, one of the Royal army¡¯s armored turrets appears.

    I knew it, trying to march into the enemy when their spirits are heightened is suicidal.

    However, we only prepared a single turret, so we probably won¡¯t be climbing the walls.

    Upon closer inspection, I see a white cloth hanging from the turret.

    The turret slowly rolls toward the front of the enemy fort.

    Then, I hear a clear and beautiful voice.

    ¡¸All you infidels!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help responding.

    It¡¯s a voice I recognize.

    ¡¸Abandoning the incarnation of Altair and rightful ruler of this world in order to obey a materialistic person is an evil deed enough to send you to hell!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s-!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s and my eyes go wide in surprise.

    The voice belongs to Remia.

    Why is she here?

    ¡¸What was that......?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m from Alteria. I remember hearing this voice before......if I¡¯m correct, it¡¯s the weekly oracle......¡¹

    Simultaneously, the cloth hanging from the turret was removed.

    ¡¸Hey, Leopolt!¡¹

    ¡¸You can scold meter, it is now time to look at the oue.¡¹

    Revealed from behind the cloth was the young Altair and Remia.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The fortress momentarily goes silent.

    It was a painful silence without a single jeer.

    ¡¸Behold the body of Her Grace. Because you did not remain devoted, she felt so sorry for all of you poor souls that will go to hell that she became haggard. She eats a mere three meals a day and her dining table has enough space to look empty.¡¹

    Altair smiles meekly at the enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t work, who do you think will prepare silk clothing and gold ornaments for Her Grace?¡¹

    Remia spreads her arms.

    ¡¸But God¡¯s incarnation is ever so merciful. If you swear to believe in the religion and offer everything to Her Grace once more, she says that you will be allowed to receive Altair¡¯s favor again.¡¹

    There was a few seconds of silence¨D¨D

    Then, everything exploded.

    There was angry yelling and shouting.

    Arrows and catapults shoot relentlessly.

    The castle gate opens and the enemy soldiers ¨D¨Ddressed in civilian clothes ¨D¨D rush out like an avnche.

    Orders from what appears to be themanders of the South Yuguria regr army get sucked up and drowned out in the whirlpool of madness.

    ¡¸They fell for it.¡¹

    Altair and Remia wouldn¡¯t have provoked the citizens of their own ord.

    It¡¯s all going ording to Leopolt¡¯s n.

    The enemy soldiers charge, unable to control their emotions.

    Altair and Remia are helped down ropes by the escort unit, escaping the turret before it gets demolished by the flood of enemies.

    Of course, that won¡¯t be enough to satisfy the enemy¡¯s thirst for revenge and they charge at us next.

    Their faces were warped with menace, like a pack of dangerous wild animals.

    Logic went out of their minds as they did not maintain any kind of formation, relying purely on passion.

    ¡¸Loose.¡¹

    A concise order was given, signalling the bow cavalry to rain down arrows.

    Royal army archers and ballistae also synchronize their timing, adding on to the amount of projectiles.

    ¡¸......so they had set their sights from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural when we¡¯re luring the enemy.¡¹

    Soldiers whose spirits have been set aze by anger are strong.

    Although they are amateurs, they are more than capable of taking down veteran warriors.

    However, that ultimately only applies in closebat.

    Burning spirits will not protect their heads from the barrage of arrows.

    What will protect them are sturdy armor and steel shields, which they don¡¯t have.

    In other words, the result is a one-sided ughter.

    All firepower went towards the enemy¡¯s charge.

    Arrows, bolts, iron balls, cannonballs......a variety of missiles tear through and knock away the enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s literally hell.¡¹

    Such ament slips out of my mouth inadvertently.

    Soldiers who somehow manage to survive the hell are obstructed by a forest of diagonally-aligned spears.

    They have a high enough morale to run past. They also have the will.

    The only things theyck are equipment and numbers. It is not a decline in spirit that causes a charge to fail, it is simply a reduction of troop count.

    ¡¸Commence the march.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s awfully calm voice triggers the counterattack.

    No matter how motivated the enemy is, their army has lost too many soldiers.

    They can no longer defend the fort.

    ¡¸It¡¯s our chance. Annihte them!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re in in clothes. We can¡¯t distinguish them from citizens.¡¹

    ¡¸All of the people in this region are considered enemies. You don¡¯t need to differentiate!¡¹

    Allied soldiers run toward the fortress.

    And then we hear an unexpected report.

    ¡¸A portion of the enemy is rioting! It looks like they are killing each other!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you kidding me?¡¹

    If there is friendly fire, then does that mean some of them answered Altair¡¯s appeal?

    ¡¸Fanatics......so a few of them were left.¡¹

    Perhaps their loyalty to Altair has permeated deep into their souls.

    In any case, the fortress won¡¯t hold if their army is split.

    ¡¸Executing the defense of headquarters.¡¹

    Tikuku is beside me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a melee. Don¡¯t stray too far forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Nonaggressive defense, passive offense¨D¨D¡¹

    A fist-sized rock hits Tikuku right in the forehead in mid-sentence.

    ¡¸Damn pawns of Altair! How did that feel?¡¹

    It was a young enemy soldier who threw it.

    He runs after confirming his hit.

    Tikuku covers the spot with her hands while her head spins around and her eyes lock onto the enemy.

    ¡¸Nonaggressive defense¨D¨DNonaggressive defense¨D¨Dkill, kill, kill.¡¹

    She dashes like she bounced on a spring.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Tikuku to catch up and m him to the ground despite the enemy soldier having a head start.

    She is quite full of emotions as a self-proimed automatic doll.

    Even after burying the offender, she proceeds to viciously kill nearby soldiers.

    Ripping enemy soldiers in half at the stomach with your appearance is quite frightening.

    What happened to the nonaggressive defense?

    Regardless, this battle is settled.

    At the end of battle, there are......no prisoners.

    Aside from the ones whomitted friendly fire, everyone else fought until theirst breath.

    ¡¸Exin yourself.¡¹

    I question Leopolt in front of Altair and Remia.

    I heard about the n involving the g, but not about these two being summoned from Rafen.

    ¡¸Provocation via the g will work only for one battle. However, these individuals are engraved into the hearts of the people. Even if they know it¡¯s a trap, I can trust these two to induce the enemies to rampage and lose theirposure. Furthermore, it has been confirmed that they can cause friendly fire. If more people still believe in these two, then greater chaos will¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Not that.¡¹

    I interrupt unhappily.

    Both of thesedies belong to me.

    I¡¯m ming him for calling them without permission and exposing them to danger.

    Moreover, this strategy is emotionally straining for them.

    ¡¸Fuunnyi...... so tired.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like we were able to resolve things as peacefully as possible...... to think their faith would wane so much in such a short period of time.¡¹

    The two of them don¡¯t seem very concerned.

    And Leopolt is acting strange.

    ¡¸I acted on my own this time. However, it is necessary for my n, and if I consider the next battle¨D¨D¡¹

    He is talking too much.

    Normally, he would reply sinctly with ¡°it was required for victory¡±, or ¡°go ahead and get angry, punish me if you have to¡± or something along those lines.

    Leopolt and I look each other in the eyes.

    ......I see.

    I lift my Dual Crater and then swing it down on a desk beside me, smashing it to bits.

    ¡¸You damn idiot! Acting on your own!¡¹

    The resounding bellow reaches Celia and M, who both hop like rabbits.

    Cheers of victory from the allied soldiers paused briefly.

    ¡¸If you do it again, I¡¯ll chop your head off! That goes for the rest of you as well!¡¹

    I direct my anger at Leopolt first, followed by Altair and Remia.

    Obviously, I try to be as mild as I can to the girls, but to no avail, as Remia¡¯s entire body stiffens nervously and Altair wails. I¡¯ll have to check on themter.

    ¡¸......I will bear it in mind. Now then, regarding future strategies.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s done is done. Continue what you¡¯re doing.¡¹

    Leopolt bows deeply and takes his leave.

    Steadily, the soldiers begin to grow rowdy again.

    ¡¸S-so scary......I thought I was going to piss myself.¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking how weird it was for Hardlett-sama to use such peculiar women...... so it was actually Leopolt-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸It happens a lot, huh...... even though he can get killed at any point.¡¹

    Everything is based on Leopolt¡¯s rationale.

    He knew that it would have a potentially bad effect on the morale of other soldiers and nobles if I was connected to an unknown religion even if it was part of strategy. That¡¯s why Leopolt acted independently and made it appear like I had no knowledge of it.

    I walk as though I was still furious and enter Leopolt¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Do you have something else to say?¡¹

    It¡¯s the usual Leopolt.

    There is no trace of being shaken by my earlier burst of anger.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say one thing.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s problematic to be opposed to putting women in risky situations.¡¹

    This guy is really ill-natured.

    ¡¸This method will be effective throughout Altair. I¡¯ll make some revisions to it for next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Are we advancing by using deception?¡¹

    That reminds me, he mentioned something about the other river.

    ¡¸Please ask her for more details about that.¡¹

    The door opens and a single woman steps forward.

    ¡¸Oh, Ivan¨D¨Dna?¡¹

    What kind of woman was Ivanna?

    She was an extremely proud General of the Federation, disciplined, and someone who often strictly reprimanded anybody who vited the rules or acted disrespectfully¨D¨Dor so I thought.

    ¡¸Fuwaah......what do you want?¡¹

    Her hair is disheveled like she just woke up and her uniform, which was loosened up to the second button, is buttoned up incorrectly.

    Her pants are full of wrinkles......and her shoes are on the wrong feet.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no more alcohol...... and no gambling house on the battlefield...... it¡¯s so boring. And it¡¯s still noon, so why did you wake me up......?¡¹

    What happened to her?

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Condition (Lower Half: Anomaly)

    Subordinates:

    M mander), Celia (assistant), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (©`), Pochi (reinstated), Leopolt (staff officer A), Tristan (staff officer B), Agor mander)

    Yakov mander), Mack (military engineer), Jim (anguish), Christoph (penal unit captain!), Guigue (penal unit officer)

    Altair (evil God), Remia (evil God¡¯s subordinate)

    Others:

    Sekrit ughing fit), Ivanna (corrupted), T-99 (nonaggressive defense), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (research), Felteris (volunteer), Ijaris (satisfied), Yren (satisfied)

    Ate (pump and dump), Piris (house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (nursing), Seika (angry), Naesys (ying), Nasis (ying), Busco (plotting)

    Zillia (relieved)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist:

    Escort Unit: 55

    Infantry: 4500

    Cavalry: 540

    Archers: 580

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 7100

    Independent Celia Squad: 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9700

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    New Penal Unit: 400

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 50

    Fleet

    Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Aless of Aless, and others: All grounded.

    Transport Ships: 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 39 000

    Conscripts: 46 000

    Eastern Front: ???

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 40 000+++

    Cavalry Army: 10 000??

    ???: ? ?

    National Volunteer Corps: ? ¡Þ

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 795, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 473: Sailor Without a Ship

    <h4>Chapter 473: Sailor Without a Ship</h4>

    ¡¸Aaah, what a pain. Everything¡¯s a pain.¡¹

    Ivanna whineszily as she scratches her head of unkempt hair.

    Ignoring the nk look I¡¯m giving her, she peeks into the cupboard beside me and heaves a long, long sigh.

    ¡¸Alcohol......there¡¯s none?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in Leopolt¡¯s room.¡¹

    In response, she turns to Leopolt, who doesn¡¯t appear surprised, unlike me.

    However, I can feel slight irritation emanating from him. Even to him, this disastrous state of Ivanna must be unexpected.

    ¡¸......can I buy some alcohol before we talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not.¡¹

    While she might still be able to talk after drinking, the current Ivanna will likely drink until she¡¯s dead drunk from the looks of things.

    ¡¸What a bother...... there¡¯s no alcohol and no gambling either......¡¹

    Ivannays t on the desk.

    Far from a female admiral of the Federation, she¡¯s be more like a useless woman who drinks from day to night.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this about?¡¹

    Leopolt directs his sharp question toward the door.

    ¡¸It¡¯s as you can see. She wandered aimlessly after losing her ship and became a degenerate. You can¡¯t tell unless I exin it, idiot?¡¹

    The one who entered was Sekrit.

    She must have gone to pick Ivanna up.

    Sekrit grabs the breast of the hunched over Ivanna over her clothes and fondles her roughly.

    Normally, Ivanna would react by screaming and drawing her sword angrily.

    ¡¸That hurts......touching my boobs is fine, just buy me some booze.¡¹

    The usually uptight Ivanna doesn¡¯t care that she¡¯s being rolled onto the desk, or that her tits are being squeezed or that her underwear can be seen due to her pants slipping off slightly.

    She¡¯s also cking on self-hygiene as her armpits are starting to be as hairy as Irijina¡¯s.

    ¡¸She¡¯s been like this the whole way. It¡¯s the typical behavior of a sailor without a ship. She¡¯s useless now, so you can either send her back to the Federation or use her as a meat toilet for your seed.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re free to fuck me all you want, in return I want alcohol, something tasty to eat, and also a handsome guy.¡¹

    Sekrit pokes the listless Ivanna¡¯s ass with her foot.

    Don¡¯t mention the word meat toilet.

    I¡¯m already having trouble with my erection during battle, now I¡¯m going to store up extra semen in my balls.

    Crap, I can sense an explosioning soon. I have to get someone to help me.

    ¡¸Will she revert if she¡¯s given a new ship?¡¹

    Leopolt asks as I bend my upper body forward a little.

    ¡¸She¡¯ll go back to how she was no matter how bad she gets now. That¡¯s just how a sailor is.¡¹

    Sekrit replies, briefly showing her serious side before grinning maliciously again and prodding Ivanna¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll be fine. So please, give me food...... and booze......and a man...... and let me gamble......¡¹

    Ivanna finally falls off the desk and then munches on the apple held in her hands.

    ¡¸In that case, let¡¯s find one quickly.¡¹

    Seeing as it would be a waste of time to stay, Leopolt gets up from his seat.

    ¡¸Wait, you say a ship, but there isn¡¯t a singlebat ship anywhere.¡¹

    Of the two major rivers, the one facing Goldonia is the North Teries river in the north.

    The Libatis region, touching the Teries river to the south, was only obtained recently so there should naturally not be any ships there.

    ¡¸We havemandeered multiple ports bynd and there were a decent amount of merchant ships left. If the main army allows us to use them, an adequate fleet can be assembled.¡¹

    It¡¯s true that former Libatis was a wealthy country so it makes sense they have a few merchant ships.

    There should be more than a few ships that the South Yuguria Empire failed to set free.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mess with me, amateur. Hundreds of merchant ships won¡¯te close to rivaling abat ship.¡¹

    Sekrit snaps back before I could say anything.

    Sekrit versus Leopolt should be interesting.

    ¡¸We haverge cannons. If therger transport vessels carry the cannons, we can ensure at least a higher firepower.¡¹

    ¡¸Strapping cannons on any old ship won¡¯t turn it into anything more than a fishing boat. Without a proper crow¡¯s nest, how do you expect a merchant ship to fight an artillery battle?¡¹

    I pull Ivanna close to me and secretly take out a bottle of alcohol from my pocket.

    She smiles like the man of her dreams just proposed to her and hugs the bottle tightly.

    ¡¸I am aware of the disadvantage. I¡¯m aiming for the dispersion of the enemy and will have reinforcements onnd¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s pointless. The difference between a merchant ship and abat ship is equivalent to the gap between a child and him. There won¡¯t be any time to fool around with clever schemes or traps. A person who has no knowledge of rivers or seas should not speak beyond their expertise.¡¹

    ¡¸Ngh......gugh......ngugh......¡¹

    Sekrit gestured at me for some reason.

    Whenever she gets into an argument, she quickly bes condescending.

    And Ivanna, don¡¯t drink it all at once......

    Sekrit bares her teeth at Leopolt and puts a hand on his shoulder.

    The atmosphere changed.

    ¡¸Are you even trying to win?.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s rage vanishes and her expression is reced with an amused one as she brings her face close to Leopolt¡¯s.

    Hey, a few centimeters closer and your lips will touch.

    ¡¸Oh I see, sacrificial pawns, huh? You have what appears to be apleted fleet head straight for the enemy stronghold...... then you guys have that ambush which was used in Meldora. Did you determine that they can¡¯t be left alone?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything.

    However, I do feel a bit of annoyanceing from him that she said too much.

    ¡¸I see, you¡¯re done with her now that she¡¯s lost her fleet. It¡¯d be interesting to let her get onest win before expiring, huh? ¨D¨Dwell, that¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    Sekrit looks at me.

    Obviously, I don¡¯t agree that she¡¯s disposable.

    Ship or no ship, I¡¯m not going to cut Ivanna, who is sitting on the floor happily drinking alcohol right from the bottle, loose.

    ¡¸Is this strategy viable?¡¹

    ¡¸If the fleet and the main army coordinate their movements to threaten from behind, the enemy front will instantly¨D¨D¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m asking if they can win when a battle breaks out on the water or if they can escape once their job as decoy is done.¡¹

    I stare at Leopolt.

    ¡¸That will be impossible. The fleet will surely be annihted. They need to approach the enemy stronghold up to a certain extent, so returning home is hopeless.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that n is no good. There are people we can throw away and those we can¡¯t.¡¹

    Ivanna, who has gulped down the alcohol and is shaking thest few drips onto her tongue, falls into the former category.

    I sit down on a chair and tap my finger several times on the map.

    ¡¸Think of another strategy. Like for example......creating a waterway straight through the river.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹

    Sekrit scoffs.

    That was when unexpected support came in.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re talking about sea level, the northern part is higher than the southern part. There are records long in the past of a great flood where water from the North Teries river overflowed and traveled along the city state region to the Teries river.¡¹

    Why is Tristan here too?

    ¡¸I had something to say, but held back when the yelling started. I followed you over here and an argument started as well, so I forgot about it. Let¡¯s take it easy. Wah, what the-?¡¹

    Ivanna, who was sleeping on the floor after finishing her alcohol, suddenly woke up and sat down next to Tristan.

    ¡¸Hey boy, how old are you? What a cute face you have, here I¡¯ll give you some pocket money.¡¹

    This is not the first meeting between Ivanna and Tristan, but he probably doesn¡¯t remember her being so obscene.

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯m already 20 years old¨D¨D hey, don¡¯t touch me! Ack, this person¡¯s strong!¡¹

    Ivanna¡¯s strange obsession aside, that was some interesting information just now.

    I point at the map.

    ¡¸Thebat ship is grounded in Trisnia. If we can repair it and carry it along the Teries river......¡¹

    Leopolt closes his eyes.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, irrespective of elevation, boats can¡¯t move onnd and humans can¡¯t fly in the sky.¡¹

    Sekrit also rests her head in her hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only cute when you act a little bit stupid. Being genuinely dumb makes me want to kill you.¡¹

    Don¡¯t mock me in such an indirect way.

    ¡¸Hey boy, do you have a girlfriend? Fufu, that innocent look tells me you don¡¯t. The female body is a wonderful thing, you know? It¡¯s nice and hot.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rub my crotch! This person is not nice!¡¹

    These two are doing whatever they want.

    ¡¸I mean, you can dig a trench and redirect some water in it to move the ship......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not very realistic to wait for a major flood like the one in the ancient documents.¡¹

    ¡¸So, are we going to dig little by little since there¡¯s no flood? It¡¯d be nice if it waspleted by my grandchildren¡¯s generation.¡¹

    ¡¸How about two silver coins? If you go along with my little fetish, I¡¯ll give you five coins.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this person? Someone help me......¡¹

    Words won¡¯t get through to them so I rush out of the room.

    Ie running back to the tent, carrying three elves on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Hoi.¡¹

    When the ck elf swings her arm, water gushes out from nowhere, creating arge puddle.

    ¡¸Yotto.¡¹

    When the forest elf stomps her foot down, a chunk of the earth cracks and lifts up several meters into the air.

    ¡¸Nnhoh!¡¹

    Lastly, Felteris raises both hands and summons a gust strong enough to kick up a cloud of dust.

    ¡¸Do you understand now? How many more can use the same type of magic?¡¹

    ¡¸There are 200 of us, while it¡¯s rarer for ck elves who can¡¯t use water magic. The chieftess can single-handedly call forth a flood though...... now give me the apple you promised. Those are really delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸There are also 200 of us. About half can use earth magic. But it seems some of the marsh elves can use it too. I¡¯ll take the onion you promised. Aah, this smell...... it¡¯s so addicting.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, no need to thank me for magic of this caliber. Rather, I¡¯m in the mood to fight. Is there a hideout full of viinous bandits or a group of orcs nearby?¡¹

    Leopolt and Sekrit no longer make fun of me.

    ¡¸Hey, you.¡¹

    Sekrit calls Felteris.

    ¡¸Hah? How dare a mere human address me! Are you asking for a fight!?¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t take up the angry Felteris¡¯s offer.

    ¡¸Can the direction and strength of the wind magic be freely manipted? How long can you maintain its effects?¡¹

    ¡¸Changing the direction of the wind is an easy task. Obviously, I can do that. ......summoning a wind scythe or a tornado tires me out, but simply causing wind to blow is possible at anytime......¡¹

    Most of the elves can use magic and their magic capacity is notparable to that of an average magic caster.

    They are people who tend to avoid fighting, but they shouldn¡¯t be against moving the battle along.

    ¡¸Moving a fleet onnd? Heh, how stupid. It¡¯s stupid and yet......send the shipwrights to seal the holes in the ships and bring over detailed maps!¡¹

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t any hostile forces among the city states on our path. If we don¡¯t have to worry about military cooperation and just have to pass through, then......¡¹

    The two of them busily make preparations.

    ¡¸Fufu, so cute. Why don¡¯t you sleep with big sis today? Of course, I¡¯ll pay.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, I don¡¯t want to! Is everybody really going to ignore this!?¡¹

    cing the corrupt Ivanna on the bridge of abat ship might revive her former self.

    I don¡¯t know if he knew about our developing grand n or whether he just determined the falling of the fort, but at the same time, Erich gave out the order for an all-out attack, and the entire army began to march.

    Meanwhile......

    ¡¸Alright, please do so.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, understood. Leave it to me.¡¹

    The ugly face illuminated by the moonlight warps wickedly.

    ¡¸Offering my wife and children and pretending to be a vassal was all for this chance...... kukuku, I will soon make you taste the same humiliation I felt.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on your sess. ......and what¡¯s with that manner of speech?¡¹

    A woman simrly illuminated by the moonlight responds, trying her best not to look at the hideous person in front of her.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t change it for some reason. But I¡¯m sure the seal will be released when I bury him.¡¹

    She smiles as she watches the man walk off, then scoffs.

 Chapter 474: Change

    <h4>Chapter 474: Change</h4>

    ¨D¨DThree Weeks Later.

    We continue our march within the Altair territory.

    ¡¸Today, we also defeated a thousand-man army and pushed up the warfront! We¡¯ll be allowing the Supreme Commander to advance so the order is to stay alert of the surroundings.¡¹

    Celia rys the message that was told to her by a messenger from the headquarters where Erich is.

    ¡¸Got it. Irijina, take some men with you and look around the area...... we have to follow orders.¡¹

    I fix Celia¡¯s hair which got messed up from running in a hurry, adjust the cor of her shirt, and pat her visibly tender ass over her pants.

    It¡¯s cute how her ass wiggles away from me, insisting this is not the ce for such activities.

    ¡¸......alright.¡¹

    Irijina answers in an unusually reserved tone and departs.

    I guess she can¡¯t really get her spirits up.

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t experienced any losses in these three weeks after all.¡¹

    ¡¸The n to provoke the enemy using the Altair faction as bait seems to be going well. On another note, five people from the penal unit disobeyed the rules so we hung them. Twomitted theft of fellow members, twomitted acts of abuse to citizens, and one deserted.¡¹

    M states coldly.

    Ever since Erich saw her have sex in an upside-down position, she¡¯s been in this absent-minded state, but she still properly carries out her duties when she¡¯s on the battlefield.

    ¡¸This is what Her Grace said. ¡°God is¨D¨D¡±¡¹

    In the corner of my eye, Altair and Remia are exining God¡¯s instructions or something to the surrendered citizens.

    With each fight, the number of people who surrendered increases by a small amount and the group slowly expands.

    ¡¸After our consecutive battles and consecutive victories, we have progressed this far sincest week.¡¹

    I urge Schwartz to walk forward and step up on a hill with a nice view.

    ¡¸Yes. Even that......¡¹

    Headquarters is relocating below the hill.

    Irijina iszily patrolling the vicinity with 10 other cavalry.

    It¡¯s not like they really need to do so.

    ¡¸Is it about 1 km?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s closer to 800 m.¡¹

    I casually shrug my shoulders and then pinch M¡¯s nipple through her clothes.

    ¡¸Kyaa!? G-gosh! What if someone else sees!?¡¹

    That¡¯s right, we¡¯re marching after winning sessive battles.

    However, we are close enough to the ce we were at three weeks ago that we can still see it...... in other words, we haven¡¯t made much progress.

    ¡¸The enemy is effectively deploying the regr army from other areas when they see the national volunteer corps getting confused by our strategy. It¡¯s because that kind of provocation is essentially a farce to everybody except for those born in Altair.¡¹

    M states in a serious tone while rubbing her chest with a troubled expression.

    It seems her nipple became erect.

    ¡¸The reason they haven¡¯t counterattacked is likely because their main objective is to stall for something rather than defending. Eei.¡¹

    Celia scoffs in disgust as she flicks M¡¯s other nipple.

    ¡¸They respond quickly, not that I thought we could breakthrough with this petty trick in the first ce.¡¹

    With both nipples now hard, M helplessly res up at Celia.

    ¡¸In any case, what¡¯s certain is that we must continue winning. We must not grind to a halt, even if we have to move at a turtle¡¯s pace, to maintain our morale. The Military Commissioner also knows that, which is why he is advancing the headquarters little by little.¡¹

    While the two women are wrestling to pinch each other¡¯s nipples, I hear a calm and collected analysis beside me.

    ¡¸......is your body already healed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, as you can see.¡¹

    The voice belongs to Gido.

    Leopolt is not here right now.

    Gido raises his left leg which was injured so severely that he couldn¡¯t move it.

    ¡¸So you made a full recovery. Impressive.¡¹

    ¡¸I can ride a horse and fight without any issues. I¡¯m back to my former strength.¡¹

    To go from a near fatal injury to near perfect condition in this brief period of time is nothing short of a miracle.

    ¡¸Yeah, back to normal...... my leg is...... back to normal.¡¹

    Gido doesn¡¯t seem to be as happy as I thought he would be.

    On the contrary, there is no light in his eyes.

    Holding back tears, I turn my face up at the sky.

    And I remember what happened that day.

    ¡«That Day (shback)

    ¡¸How is Gido doing?¡¹

    ¡¸He is undergoing surgery. If you may be so kind as to stay quiet......¡¹

    When I went to visit Gido, I was stopped in front of the medical tent.

    The worried Rukino and Seika, who could care less, were standing there.

    I¡¯d hate to get in the way so I guess I¡¯ll minimize the amount of noise I make.

    ¡¸Can we really trust that doctor?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s greedy for money, unfriendly, and doesn¡¯t have a single friend...... but I was told that his surgical skill has been verified and he was willing to risk his entire life as a doctor......¡¹

    A gasp escapes from inside the tent as if to prove Rukino¡¯s words.

    And then I hear the conversation between the aforementioned shady doctor and the doctor in charge.

    ¡¸Fuh, the shattered bones are impeding the movement of the joint. I will remove them......¡¹

    ¡¸S-so fast! What a speedy yet also precise incision!¡¹

    The doctor, who should have remained calm in his old age, couldn¡¯t help showing his astonishment.

    ¡¸The tendon is also tearing. However, if I do this......¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ve never seen a method like that!¡¹

    Despite being told to keep quiet, the voice inside the tent was quite loud.

    ¡¸So the crotch is next.¡¹

    ¡¸It was severed at the root for fear of further infection. Even you can¡¯t do anything about this......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmp, it is my policy toplete the job I was given withoutining once I¡¯m paid. Pass me the scissors.¡¹

    It sounds like they are about to begin working on the most crucial part.

    ¡¸I will transnt tissue from here. Not a big deal, it¡¯ll be like a little handicraft.¡¹

    ¡¸S-such skill! It¡¯s like magic.¡¹

    Magic or whatever, just heal him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fortunate that we didn¡¯t lose the part which was unable to be restored. Transnting from another person would have been very risky.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, but your abilities truly transcend those of every other doctor......¡¹

    This might work.

    ¡¸Hm? Did I make a mistake...... no, nevermind. I¡¯ll continue.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hey wait. What was that just now?

    Afterwards, the two in the tent became silent and the surgery proceeded peacefully.

    ¡¸It¡¯s done.¡¹

    The shady doctor removes his bloody clothes and emerges.

    He seems shocked when he sees my face, although he doesn¡¯t use an overly ttering tone, and instead simply snorts sarcastically.

    ¡¸I see, they could pay 500 gold because of you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, if it¡¯s something Gido promised, he¡¯s the one paying.¡¹

    I wouldn¡¯t purposely stick my head into his business, that would diminish Gido¡¯s determination.

    ¡¸Money aside, is Gido healed?¡¹

    ¡¸I was the one who did the surgery, so of course. He will need to rest two weeks until the wound closes, but he can run and jump with his leg like before.¡¹

    I already knew about that from what I heard during the surgery though.

    ¡¸Actually, I wanted to ask about his crotch¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, this is the contract agreeing to pay me 500 gold.¡¹

    The shady doctor interrupts and presents the document to me.

    Before I can say anything, he rips the paper to shreds.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve decided not to ept the payment because I messed up the surgery. Now, if you will excuse me.¡¹

    As the pieces of confetti dance in the air, the doctor leaves without turning back.

    He looked a little cool doing that.

    And then, I hear a groan from inside the tent.

    ¡¸Urgh, the surgery...... chief?¡¹

    Gido, still drowsy from having woken up, reverts to calling me chief, but I don¡¯t point it out.

    ¡¸Gido, your leg is healed. You can run again.¡¹

    A smile forms on his face.

    ¡¸Also, he tore up the contract. He left, saying you didn¡¯t have to pay, isn¡¯t that good?¡¹

    ¡¸He has...... always been that kind of man. He seeks the appropriate price for perfect work but deems anything less than perfection worthless and won¡¯t ept any money.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. It wasn¡¯t perfect? Where? Which part wasn¡¯t perfect?¡¹

    The doctor and I look out the window, basking in sentimentality.

    ¡¸That guy...... he¡¯s an unbelievable quack doctor who strayed from the ideal of saving people without discrimination.¡¹

    ¡¸At the same time, it¡¯s good to have at least one guy like that, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸My leg healed right? Wait, don¡¯t tell me...... take this bandage off!¡¹

    Rukino and Seika hold down Gido as he attempts to move.

    In the process, the bandage loosens and exposes his crotch.

    ¡¸Ara, how cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!? ......pfft.¡¹

    Rukino and Seika both inadvertentlyment on what they see.

    Protruding from the bandages was a 3 cm stub. Yes, it was 3 cm.

    (End of shback)

    ¡¸Since then...... how has it been?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Well, it doesn¡¯t hurt and I can pee normally, so it¡¯s a huge sess. Hahaha!¡¹

    Gido¡¯s eyes are as dark as the night of a new moon.

    ¡¸Sorry, I have to go see the doctor now. He¡¯s persistent about checking on me as a precaution.¡¹

    When Gido turned around, an unfamiliar girl stood in front of him.

    ¡¸Um...... Gido-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸You are......Runya.¡¹

    Judging by Gido¡¯s reaction, she¡¯s someone he knows.

    She¡¯s most likely some girl he attracted from somewhere. Did shee to celebrate his recovery?

    ¡¸Look Runya, my leg has healed. If you have time, we can sneak away on a long ride.¡¹

    He has guts to say sneak in front of me.

    ¡¸About that...... I came today to bid you farewell.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Gido freezes.

    ¡¸I heard from the doctor...... that after the surgery ¡®it¡¯ became 3 cm. I adored you because you had a pretty face andrge genitals.¡¹

    This is a grave situation.

    ¡¸Having only a pretty face won¡¯t make up the difference of a 3 cm thing...... I think I¡¯d rather be together with someone who has a bigger one. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    The girl bows her head and runs off.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to the doctor? I¡¯lle with you.¡¹

    I grab the speechless Gido¡¯s shoulder and walk with him,forting him along the way.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about getting rejected. We can go to the brothel together...... or that might be hard with only 3 cm. The bar it is then.¡¹

    In the end, Gido¡¯s regr inspections were no longer necessary.

    His wound has fully closed and there is no chance for him to recover any further.

    Going to the doctor also reminded me of my own physical condition, so I paid a visit to Natia.

    ¡¸......what?¡¹

    Natia listens while opening the window in preparation of running away.

    ¡¸I just want to consult you about something...... why are you on such alert?¡¹

    She shifts her center of gravity to the back, ready to jump backwards immediately if I stepped forward.

    ¡¸......of course I¡¯ll be cautious when you take off your pants every time you enter a woman¡¯s room!¡¹

    Natia hurls a nearby paperweight and pear at me.

    The paperweight hits my balls and bounces off whereas the pear hits my dick and explodes. Man, what a waste.

    ¡¸I promise I won¡¯t assault you. I just wanted you to check on a slight change in my condition.¡¹

    ¡¸......you promise?¡¹

    Natia reluctantly rxes and approaches.

    Then, she blindfolds me.

    ¡¸This is for insurance.¡¹

    I said I wouldn¡¯t attack, you have so little trust in me.

    ¡¸So, what kind of change was it?¡¹

    My dick experienced multiple problems as a consequence of my injury and side effects from Natia¡¯s ointment and the elf chieftesses¡¯ stimnt.

    My abnormal erection would not go away for an extended period of time and I had to ejacte once every hour or risk semen building up to the point that my balls would explode.

    Those symptoms did not improve.

    ¡¸Lately, the frequency in which I had to ejacte decreased. The one hour interval has now be three or four hours. When I usually hold it in, I usually feel a sharp pain in my balls, but not anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that just mean you¡¯ve healed? It¡¯s not like the side effectsst forever.¡¹

    I was hoping that was the case, however something seems strange.

    ¡¸No, the amount I need to eat and drink hasn¡¯t changed. Also, my erection still won¡¯t go down naturally.¡¹

    Ever since I¡¯ve been afflicted with this condition, I¡¯ve had an insatiable appetite and unquenchable thirst.

    ¡¸......fine, let me take a look. Don¡¯t do anything weird.¡¹

    Natia¡¯s hand timidly touches my dick.

    Being touched while blindfolded is oddly erotic.

    It¡¯s close to the feeling of being humiliated by a woman or being dominated.

    The inspection ends as I imagine Natia shaming me.

    ¡¸......I get it.¡¹

    Okay, tell me what¡¯s wrong. What¡¯s happening with my body?

    ¡¸The reduction in the frequency and theck of pain is caused by the same thing...... your semen is probably bing thicker.¡¹

    Natia averts her gaze while poking my balls with a rod-like object.

    ¡¸The weight of your testicles have increased greatlypared to the slight increase in size. I think that the amount of semen is being maintained so as to avoid your balls exploding and instead the density is increasing. Your body is......adjusting, I guess.¡¹

    I see, so that means I¡¯ll be more or less fine if I hold it in.

    ¡¸In addition...... this part is also strange.¡¹

    She pokes my shaft this time.

    ¡¸Normally, if it stays hard all the time and blood stops flowing, your thing would rot. However, in your case, the blood vessels arepensating by gradually expanding...... try flexing.¡¹

    I do as I¡¯m told and tense up my stomach.

    I didn¡¯t think there would be any difference with my dick already rock hard, but......

    ¡¸Mu, it seems I can go up another level.¡¹

    When I hold my breath and strain my abs to keep my dick propped up, I can tell my blood is circting throughout the entire length of my throbbing penis.

    I can¡¯t actually see it with a blindfold over my eyes though.

    ¡¸Hiiih!? I knew it was strange!! They¡¯re more like tentacles than blood vessels at this point!! The bumps also seem closer to fleshy spikes! This thing doesn¡¯t belong to a human!! You monster!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t see.¡¹

    Natia ignores my plea.

    ¡¸It¡¯s shaped so grotesquely...... it has tentacles and bumps all over...... and the tip is like this...... it resembles a cobra.¡¹

    I hear Natia clear her throat and then she makes me hold a beaker in my hand.

    ¡¸I might as well examine the semen too, so let it out. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡¹

    I follow Natia¡¯s presence and grab her hand before she can leave the room.

    ¡¸Wait. A man¡¯s seed won¡¯te out if he rubs it alone. A woman has to be standing beside him.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that how it works? Sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡¹

    I sense Natia sitting herself on the bed.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re not going to help?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. I¡¯m facing the other way.¡¹

    I guess I¡¯m forced to do it myself.

    I sit cross-legged on the floor.

    How embarrassing.

    If I remove the blindfold and find myself in the middle of a war council, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.

    ¡¸Here I go, Natia.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to announce it.¡¹

    And so I supplied my semen for research purposes to Natia, who I felt peeking at me asionally.

    ¡¸Well, the war front hasn¡¯t moved even after I¡¯ve relieved myself. I might as well head to the bar with Gido.¡¹

    I stretch and exit Natia¡¯s tent.

    As reluctant as I am to leave, I can¡¯t help it when she throws a ss bottle at me.

    Relying on her presence and squeezing out a final shot at her must have been a bad idea.

    I initially hear an angry Natia screaming in the tent and then her tone changes to that of wonder.

    ¡¸What are all these moving lumps...... w-wait, can it be semen!? Not only did the semen be thicker, the sperm itself grew bigger...... eh, eh, impossible! This will surely get even animals pregnant......is he really a human!?¡¹

    Although I can¡¯t make out what she¡¯s saying exactly, it¡¯s probably some kind ofint.

 Chapter 475: Revived Sailor Who Crosses Over the Land

    <h4>Chapter 475: Revived Sailor Who Crosses Over the Land</h4>

    Five swords slice through the thick bulge on the bed and pierce down to the bottom.

    ¡¸He has inhuman stamina! Do it thoroughly!¡¹

    The five swords don¡¯t stop at one strike and repeatedly swing down on the bed.

    Even I would suffer a mortal wound from such a relentless assault.

    ¡¸Alright, cut off his head and get out......¡¹

    The leader carefully reaches for the now tattered covers of the bed and flips it up.

    ¡¸Too bad, you missed.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!? Kyaa!¡¹

    I stick my hand out from the bed......or more urately, from under the bed, grab the leader¡¯s slender leg and trip the person.

    ¡¸Charge!!¡¹

    Celia takes that as the signal to yell, and the previous silence was reced with the sound of countless steel boots.

    Thepletely armed escort unit steps in.

    ¡¸Guards!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-we were duped!¡¹

    The assassins panic, their eyes darting back and forth, meanwhile I toss the bed aside and rest the Dual Crater on my shoulder.

    Evaluating that they can¡¯t kill me, the assassins attempt to run.

    One rushes out through the backdoor.

    ¡¸Right there!!¡¹

    That individual was met with a spear to the back.

    ¡¸Wahahaha!! Those who break thew get skewered!!¡¹

    Irijina, who wasying in wait, killed that guy.

    Another assassin jumps out the window.

    ¡¸How nice of you toe.¡¹

    Something crosses paths with the assassin and his helmet splits open.

    ¡¸Guh, but I can still run......huh?¡¹

    The man curiously feels the deep slit on his throat with his fingers, the oozing blood dying his hand red.

    Gido hadnded a splendid sh to the assassin¡¯s neck as soon as he leapt out of the window.

    It was at a speed you wouldn¡¯t expect from an injured man. That means it should be fine for him to step onto the battlefield again.

    ¡¸Unforgivable...... how dare you rob me of my dick......taste my fury and hatred!¡¹

    Gido stares at the enemy soldier like he¡¯s the one who killed his parents and mounts him, stabbing the assassin repeatedly.

    He¡¯s already dead. Cutting him apart won¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸N-now that it¡¯se to this¨D¨D!¡¹

    A third assassin escapes to the roof through the skylight and builds up a running start before jumping.

    It¡¯s possible that he could break his leg, but he must have seen no other way out.

    If sessful, he can jump over the guards and flee into the night. An extreme act like that was obviously beyond the expectations of Celia and the escort unit, however......

    ¡¸Target confirmed. Calcting angle and speed. Analyzing firing angle, no effect on surrounding area. Output level: 0.3%.¡¹

    Immediately after hearing the pretty voice, the assassin disappeared.

    The body of the man who was supposed to be in the air seemed to glow briefly and then burst into tiny golden particles of light which dispersed in the night sky.

    Only the parts from the heel to toe dropped straight down to the ground.

    Mysterious things happen sometimes.

    Now, just two enemies remained in the room.

    At this point, the escort unit already has the ce surrounded, eliminating any possibility of escape.

    ¡¸This is...... the end!¡¹

    One of the men throws off the helmet that was part of his disguise and tosses a pill which he retrieves from his chest pocket into his mouth.

    ¡¸Gugeeh!¡¹

    He suddenly coughs out blood, surprising the escort unit.

    The coughing continued for a while before he twitches and dies.

    So they suicide if they can¡¯t escape.

    That¡¯s something trained assassins do.

    Thest one also prepares to do the same.

    ¡¸Not good. She¡¯s a woman!¡¹

    It was revealed after the leader¡¯s helmet was taken off.

    Thinking back, I remember that the leader had a cute voice and a thin leg. I can¡¯t let her die.

    Crap, the pill is already in her mouth.

    I won¡¯t make it if I capture her and she¡¯ll die if I stick my Dual Crater in her mouth.

    ¡¸In that case¨D¨D!¡¹

    I run to her and thrust my dick to the back of her throat.

    ¡¸Mgah!!¡¹

    As long as she has my dick in her mouth, she can¡¯t swallow the pill.

    The side effect of constantly being hard came in handy.

    ¡¸Ngoh......nngaa!¡¹

    She ps my thigh in resistance and bites down with all her strength, but her jaw can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m borrowing you for a bit.¡¹

    I pull my hips slightly backward as I grab the back of her head and then ram the tip of my dick down her throat.

    I lubricate the tight canal with my pre-cum.

    Then I do something that you should absolutely avoid when getting a blowjob, and that¡¯s because the woman will instinctively¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uueeh!¡¹

    ¨D¨Dgag.

    The pill that was in her mouth spilled on the floor along with the rest of her vomit.

    ¡¸Gu, won¡¯t......let you...... catch me alive......¡¹

    I stick my dick in front of her face as she raises her head, coughing violently.

    ¡¸Surrender.¡¹

    ¡¸S-so big...... no, I can¡¯t just......¡¹

    Her eyes converge when I bring my dick closer and swivel left and right when I sway side to side.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it again. Surrender.¡¹

    I crouch down and slide my dick along her clothes until it reaches her belly button...... in other words, I position it right above where her womb is.

    Then, I hold it vertically against her stomach and apply pressure.

    ¡¸Ah...... aah...... no more.¡¹

    Her voice and resistance gradually bes more feeble.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸I¡¯ll surrender.¡¹

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    I give her forehead a p when I stand up.

    ¡¸......I smell a pervert.¡¹

    Celia is beside me before I realize and helps me stuff my dick back into my pants.

    ¡¸It¡¯d be useless if everyone died. ......anyways, it¡¯s fine toe out now.¡¹

    Busco rubs his hands vigorously and enters when I call him.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s you¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, what can I say?¡¹

    Celia looks down coldly at the female assassin who has eyes burning with anger despite supposedly surrendering.

    ¡¸Fufufu, of course there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll turn traitor. Everything nned was to lure all of you into a trap.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it was a trap.

    Busco told us the entire story from the time he made contact with the South Yuguria assassins.

    He was a double agent.

    Obviously, a n purely based on this guy¡¯s information and guidance will not seed.

    ¡¸W-we were tricked...... by this ugly fucker...... how frustrating!¡¹

    ¡¸Gehehehe, is it frustrating? Do you hate me? Too bad, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. You¡¯re literally going to be screwed, fucked, worn out and thrown away by Hardlett-sama. Gyehehehe.¡¹

    Kicks from me and Celiand simultaneously on Busco as he taunts the woman with a shit-eating grin.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll acknowledge you for reporting on the scheme. Although it pains me, I¡¯ll reward you with something after the war.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s dignity will decrease from this vulgar speech and behavior and disgusting face. Fix it right away.¡¹

    Busco resumes his prostrating position.

    There¡¯s no reason to talk any further.

    ¡¸Throw her in jail for now. Your arms and legs will be restrained to prevent you from suiciding, so bear with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, I can no longer hide my identity with the n foiled. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve lost my loyalty to Yuguria or Her Majesty Wilhelmina though! I won¡¯t say a single word that will disadvantage my Empire¨D¨D¡¹

    I embrace the woman from behind, pressing my dick against her butt.

    The rigidity and heat she desires is certainly transmitting to her through her clothes.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¡......I shouldn¡¯t speak......well......maybe a little won¡¯t hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡¯d the enemy send an assassin who¡¯s so loose...... she¡¯s definitely going to talk if she gets fucked.¡¹

    Celia puffs up her cheeks and punches Irijina¡¯s abs.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, start walking.¡¹

    I gently urge the woman with a nudge of my dick.

    ¡¸It would be nice if things also went well on the Trisnia side.¡¹

    Upon deeper consideration, this might be too preposterous to be called a n.

    I mean, Leopolt and Tristan cooperated, so I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about the details.

    ¡¸I have undergone training for anti-interrogation techniques, it won¡¯t be that easy for you......hau?¡¹

    The damages to the boat that crashed into the wall are not exactly minor.

    Unlike a wagon, a boat will sink if there is a tiny hole.

    And it might be a little concerning when Ivanna is in ¡®that¡¯ state.

    ¡¸My resistance to tortue is ranked the highest! If you don¡¯t pound me deep with something longer than 30 cm, you could punch me or rip my nails and I won¡¯t give in!¡¹

    ¡¸We have no choice but to take it easy until they move then. Right, we¡¯re here.¡¹

    I bring the woman to a new bedroom which is being used in ce of a prison and throw her on the bed.

    Naturally, I proceed to take off my clothes.

    ¡¸Time to interrogate you thoroughly.¡¹

    ¡¸Do your worst.¡¹

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    City State Territory ¨C Outskirts of a Small Nameless Polis. Late Night.

    ¡¸Fufufu, isn¡¯t this far enough? There¡¯s nobody else here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we can make love to each other in peace.¡¹

    Two individuals speak lovingly and exchange a passionate kiss.

    ¡¸For us to have to meet ndestinely and travel so far from the city...... I wish we could be more open about our love.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Both of us have spouses and children. More importantly, hurry and take off your clothes. I can¡¯t wait any longer. At this rate, I¡¯ll turn into a sex-crazed beast...... graawr! And assault you~!¡¹

    The duo yfully grapple with one another.

    ¡¸Gosh! If you¡¯re too loud, wolves or monsters will actually...... gather......¡¹

    One of them cuts their words short abruptly.

    Then, the person still lying on the ground points a finger at the darkness.

    ¡¸Haha, did a wolf really show up!? Alright, I¡¯ll use the dick you love so much and drive it off......¡¹

    The man mounted on top stands up and turns around casually...... then freezes in ce.

    ¡¸Albert...... could you rub my eyes?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you should rub my eyes, Verthaizer.¡¹

    The two men rub each other¡¯s eyes, but the scene doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸¡¸A ship...... is sailing onnd......?¡¹¡¹

    Arge vessel appears to be advancing slowly in front of them.

    Not only that, it wasn¡¯t just one or two ships.

    There are ten, no, more than ten ships that are moving together as one fleet.

    Both of them, still naked, stomp their feet on the ground a few times.

    They are standing on the oh-so-familiar earth, they¡¯re not standing in the sea or a river.

    They¡¯re also nowhere close to the river, in fact, they are fairly innd and need to travel on a wagon to reach the river.

    As they approach the ships, the dull goopy sound of mud being spread apart grows louder.

    When they get even closer, they could also hear the sound of a powerful gust blowing.

    ¡¸The ship is sliding in the mud......?¡¹

    ¡¸There is wind blowing only at the sail......?¡¹

    They stare at each other andugh.

    ¡¸This must be a dream. I¡¯m probably sleeping in your muscr arms. Why don¡¯t we make love in our dreams too?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve probably fallen asleep after embracing you. Fufu, now turn that tight ass this way.¡¹

    Pretending they didn¡¯t see anything, the two of them carry on and bring their bodies together.

    On Board the gship Suvorov.

    ¡¸......two guys are doing it. Hic.¡¹

    Ivanna mutters her observation holding a bottle of alcohol in one hand.

    ¡¸Admiral Ivanna, I know we¡¯re not in battle, but drinking until you hallucinate isn¡¯t the best idea......¡¹

    The adjutant¡¯s caution had no effect as Ivanna tosses the emptied bottle out the window and caresses the young man sitting beside her...... or more urately, the adolescent male.

    ¡¸Nfu©`you¡¯re so cute. How about it, won¡¯t you be this prettydy¡¯s lover©`? If it¡¯s gold you want, I have some. Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸S-someone like me bing Ivanna-sama¡¯s lover, I¡¯m not worthy......¡¹

    The teen declines humbly and averts his gaze when Ivanna¡¯s breath reeking of booze hits his nose, clearly inconvenienced.

    ¡¸Heeh©` so you don¡¯t want to? ©`in that case, I¡¯ll cheat©`¡¹

    Ivanna chuckles flippantly and hugs the youngster on the opposite side.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s an honor, Ivanna-sama...... to be a lover of someone as beautiful as you.¡¹

    Seeing the boy smile stiffly, Ivanna grins in satisfaction.

    ¡¸Right? Aren¡¯t I pretty? Nobles and admirals in the Federation are wealthy people©`¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, admiral...... how deplorable.¡¹

    When the adjutant covers his eyes, Ivanna ps her arms unhappily.

    ¡¸It was originally supposed to be your turn except you wouldn¡¯t roll the dice, so I¡¯m bored©`¡¹

    The adjutant slumps his shoulders and then half-heartedly throws said dice.

    ¡¸5, 5, 7......hahaha, I win! I¡¯ll be taking it all, sorry about that©`!¡¹

    Ivanna gathers all the silver and copper coins on the table and pulls the big pile of winnings into her arms.

    She plunges her face into the money and then starts snoring.

    ¡¸Seriously, why did she be like this......?¡¹

    The adjutant dismisses the young males and sighs as he covers Ivanna with a nket.

    ¡¸Good grief, I thought she would return to normal once she got on the ship.¡¹

    After confirming Ivanna has fallen asleep, Tristan and Leopolt enter the room.

    The adjutant scowls slightly at the thought of outsiders being in the captain¡¯s quarters, but doesn¡¯tin as his eyes nce at Ivanna sleeping on the desk with drool trickling from her mouth.

    In that moment, the lookout screams while skillfully concealing his voice.

    ¡¸Large rock in front! We are on a crash course!¡¹

    The adjutant directs his attention to Leopolt.

    ¡¸It is not a problem.¡¹

    Almost exactly on time with his words, a forest elf standing on the side of the boat chants something.

    Secondster, the rock shatters with a loud crack, turning into smaller pebbles first and then further breaking down into fine sand.

    ¡¸......reducing a rock to sand in mere seconds?¡¹

    Next, a ck elf chants something, summoning water from midair, transforming the sand into sludge.

    ¡¸This time producing water without the presence of a reservoir or stream......¡¹

    Lastly, Felteris swings her arm at the base of the mast and causes wind to expand the sail of the ship, increasing the vessel¡¯s speed.

    The Suvorov builds up momentum, easily riding on the sea of mud.

    ¡¸Freely controlling the direction and strength of wind...... it goes against all themon sense of a sailor. If Ivanna-sama was of a sound mind right now...... I bet she wouldn¡¯t be very happy.¡¹

    The adjutant peeks at Ivanna again.

    ¡¸Mmnya...... why don¡¯t you show me...... ufufu, how cute. It¡¯s standing at attention, what a naughty child...... gufufu.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s expression remained the same, contrasting the sad look on the adjutant¡¯s face.

    Following a rotational basis, several elves would continue to use magic to pour water under the boat, change hard earth or rocks into sand, and maintain a steady tailwind.

    ¡¸If we keep this pace, we¡¯ll reach the Teries river in a few days. Everything is progressing well within calctions.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s if we reach the river.¡¹

    The adjutant stares at the Suvorov and the apanying fleet.

    ¡¸Therge hole in the hull was fixed quickly, we¡¯re missing cannons, and many ships have a log recing the mast because proper repairs couldn¡¯t be done...... this cannot be considered optimal. Inparison, the enemy has an undamagedbat ship.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know the details to be sure.¡¹

    Tristan chimes in, but the adjutant doesn¡¯t react.

    ¡¸To top it off, the admiral is in this state...... what can we do by joining the battle if a miracle doesn¡¯t happen......?¡¹

    Leopolt makes no attempt tofort the whining adjutant.

    ¡¸Then would you rather have the Suvorov turn into oversized garbage in Trisnia? If so, I can arrange for everyone to transfer onto transport ships and politely send you back to the Federation.¡¹

    The adjutant¡¯s eyes gleam.

    ¡¸A staff officer of a small nation shouldn¡¯t prattle like he knows everything! It¡¯s a crappy situation, but this is at least less crappy than losing a ship and drinking all the time!¡¹

    The adjutant grabs Leopolt by thepels and pushes him against the wall.

    ¡¸I can tell what you¡¯re thinking. You intend to incorporate our loss into your ns and use us as a distraction, right!? Go ahead and do it. We are soldiers of the Federation, sailors of the Federation navy. I¡¯d rather sink to the bottom of the sea than to dry up onnd!¡¹

    ¡¸I will do just that then.¡¹

    Leopolt simply stares back at the adjutant without flinching, and after a few seconds, they separate.

    ¡¸Munya.¡¹

    Themotion seems to have woken Ivanna.

    She lifts her face, tilts her head when she sees the adjutant, furrows her eyebrows when she sees Leopolt and smiles broadly when she sees Tristan.

    ¡¸Uwah, not good.¡¹

    Tristan tries to exit the room, but he loses to Ivanna¡¯s superior physical ability, quickly getting chased down and embraced tightly from behind.

    ¡¸Nfufu, you should have told me you wereing©` Now pour me a drink©` You can touch my boobs©`¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have other things...... right, the toilet. I have to use the toilet!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, let me help©` No need to be embarrassed and let it out©`¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, don¡¯t touch me! Someone help me!¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s face twitches while the adjutant looks up at the sky.

    The elves continued to use their magic.

    ¨D¨DA Few Days Later.

    ¡¸Ease up on the wind. Carefully...... careful now.¡¹

    ¡¸The hull is already in a risky condition with those temporary repairs. If we hit something, we¡¯ll sink right away!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that easy......¡¹

    Felteris makes minute adjustments to the strength of her wind magic and allows the Suvorov to slowly tip the bow forward into the water.

    ¡¸F-finally...... we¡¯re at the Teries river.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it......we seriously travelled onnd...... is this for real?¡¹

    ¡¸I never imagined riding a ship onnd as a sailor...... haha, I bet my mother won¡¯t believe me if I told her.¡¹

    Instead of cheers, the sailors were all stunned at what happened.

    Suvorov and the rest of the fleet finally crossed thend and dropped into the Teries river.

    The adjutant also nods, greatly moved by the experience.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not enough to ride on a magical sea of mud. This......sshing of water, this rocking......this is what a sailor......¡¹

    The adjutant¡¯s emotionalments were interrupted.

    ¡¸......water......rocking, the current...... this is the river......I......¡¹

    That¡¯s because he saw Ivanna on the deck instead of drinking and molesting a young man.

    ¡¸Admiral?¡¹

    After briefly looking downward, Ivanna takes out a bottle of alcohol from her pocket.

    Upon closer inspection, the two young males were licking her thigh and armpit respectively.

    A disappointed expression formed on the adjutant¡¯s face¨D¨D

    But then, the bottle shattered with a bright nk.

    Ivanna smashed it on the floor.

    ¡¸Lookout, what are youzing around for!? We¡¯re in enemy territory, climb up the mast!¡¹

    She tosses the meat drumstick into the river.

    Her slovenly verbal tick disappeared.

    ¡¸Check the cannons to see if that impact wrecked any of them!¡¹

    She also throws off the nket covering her.

    Her once droopy eyes have be sharper than ever before.

    ¡¸Furl the sails in 30 seconds! If you¡¯rete, I¡¯m kicking you into the Teries river!¡¹

    Not an ounce ofxity could be found on her face.

    ¡¸Oh......Oooh......admiral......¡¹

    The adjutant fell to his knees in awe.

    She also brushes aside the two puzzled boys.

    ¡¸Apprentices should clean the bilge before licking a woman! Get going!¡¹

    The teens hastily run off to their duties.

    ¡¸Fuu©`¡¹

    Ivannastly ps her own face a few times and turns back to the adjutant.

    ¡¸......well, I can ck off once in a while too.¡¹

    With tears of joy in his eyes, the adjutant returns the cleanest salute to her.

    ¡¸By the way, Tristan.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Ivanna beckons Tristan with just her index finger.

    ¡¸Everything I¡¯ve done to you was a trick of your imagination, so forget about it. If you tell anybody......¡¹

    Tristan hears the subtle sound of a knife slowly leaving its sheathe.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say anything. Why would I share such humiliating memories to others?¡¹

    Ivanna returns her knife to its proper ce, satisfied with Tristan¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s all, I will excuse myself......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹

    She stops Tristan right before he leaves.

    ¡¸My ship doesn¡¯t need two staff officers like you and Leopolt. That said, I won¡¯t allow anybody who doesn¡¯t work on board.¡¹

    Ivanna smiles and hands a mop to Tristan.

    Tristan¡¯s long feeble sigh travelled throughout the Suvorov.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Condition (Lower Half: Anomaly)

    Subordinates:

    M mander), Celia (assistant), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido plete recovery, crying), Pochi (in construction), Leopolt (military campaign), Tristan (cleaning up), Agor mander)

    Yakov mander), Mack (military engineer), Jim (anguish), Christoph (on the verge of tears), Guigue ughing)

    Altair (small happiness), Remia (satisfied)

    Others:

    Sekrit (military campaign), Ivanna (Admiral of Teries Fleet), T-99 (cool time), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (in awe), Felteris (pride of an elf), Ijaris (moving), Yren (moving)

    Ate (sense of unease), Piris (house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (petite), Seika (cute), Naesys (ying), Nasis (ying), Busco (double agent)

    Zillia (relieved)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist:

    Escort Unit: 55

    Infantry: 4500

    Cavalry: 540

    Archers: 580

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 7100

    Independent Celia Squad: 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9700

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 400 ? 395

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 50 ? 130

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship ??, Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (all temporarily repaired)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 39 000

    Conscripts: 46 000

    Eastern Front: ???

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 40 000+++

    Cavalry Army: 10 000??

    ???: ? ?

    National Volunteer Corps: ? ¡Þ

    Teries River Fleet: ???

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 796, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 476: Group of Scum

    <h4>Chapter 476: Group of Scum</h4>

    I scratch my messy bedhead as I enter the dining area.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Good morning.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Fuah, morning!!¡¹

    I knew I slept in, almost all the main members already gathered.

    Irijina answered with her mouth full as usual.

    ¡¸If you informed me, I would have brought you breakfast.¡¹

    Celia pauses mid-meal to run up to me, stopping a few steps in front to puff her cheeks.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. If I sat in bed and ate, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up.¡¹

    I stretch and smile, my eyes moving to M and Natia who are looking at me harshly behind Celia.

    ¡¸......you were really interrogating sote?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I¡¯mcking sleep because the intense interrogationsted until dawn.

    ¡¸......and did she spit anything out? Or was Hardlett-sama¡¯s cock the only thing she spat out?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s further question was not answered by me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. I am a well-trained covert operative. I did not leak a single word, I¡¯ll have you know.¡¹

    The female assassin smirks boldly at Celia.

    Her hands curl around my arm as she sends an upward gaze at me.

    ¡¸Yes, you didn¡¯t say anything. Unfortunately, it was a failure.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you yesterday it¡¯s Benel, not ¡®you¡¯!¡¹

    Oh yeah, that¡¯s her name apparently.

    Benel headed to the table, pulled out a chair, swept it with a duster and waited.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate a member of South Yuguria¡¯s elite First Division Covert Ops Infiltration squad. No matter what is done to me, my lips will remain sealed.¡¹

    After I sit down on the chair, Benel pats myp lightly.

    I spread my legs as urged by her and she sits in between them.

    ¡¸How formidable. But I¡¯m not a soft man either. Resistance is futile, I hope you¡¯re prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on. I¡¯m definitely not going to lose...... aaahn.¡¹

    Benel scoops a spoon of soup and brings it to my mouth.

    ¡¸Fufu, Mr. Demon seems easy to kill now though.¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like to try?¡¹

    I slide my hips forward on the chair.

    Of course, my constantly erect dick presses against her ass through our clothes.

    A soft gasp escapes Benel as she titst her head back and makes eye contact with me.

    Our noses touch as we bring our faces closer to each other.

    ¡¸Demon...... fiend.¡¹

    Our lips meet.

    Benel turns her body around so she¡¯s facing me and wraps her arms around my back.

    Her whispers of ¡°I love you¡± and her hot breath tickles me.

    ¡¸She¡¯s fallen all the way down! Even though she¡¯s an enemy, it still makes me angry that she became like this in one night!¡¹

    ¡¸And what did you do? She¡¯s been reduced to a female in heat......in the first ce, it¡¯s my job to take care of your lower half.¡¹

    Ate, whose duty was robbed,ins.

    However, as she was about to resume her meal, she suddenly covered her mouth and ran off. I wonder what¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything particrly unusual. I brought her into the room and immediately fucked her for probably three hours.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds normal.¡¹

    When I pat Benel¡¯s head, she rubs her face against my chest.

    ¡¸Then this girl¡¯s¨D¨D I mean, Benel¡¯s crotch got really swollen. And I felt bad so I licked her entire body. All the way until morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Licky licky until morning...... this woman!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Licky licky¡¯¨D¨D registering new vocabry.¡¹

    M stands up so abruptly that she attracts the attention of all those around her, causing her to turn red and sit back down.

    I¡¯ll do it to her next time.

    ¡¸She¡¯s basicallypletely trained. Assassin, my ass, dumb woman.¡¹

    Celia jabs her hand into Benel¡¯s side like a sword.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll run or fight back anymore. She doesn¡¯t need to be confined...... South Yuguria¡¯s covert ops.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to resist. I won¡¯t submit¨D¨D wakyaa!¡¹

    Finally reaching her limit, Celia pulls Benel away from me and throws her to the floor.

    In that brief span of time, Irijina gobbled up Celia¡¯s portion of breakfast.

    ¡¸I should probably eat a proper meal.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s expression tensed up when I took my seat.

    ¡¸The Military Commissioner has ordered us to attack the town in front of us on our own. The goal is to act as a diversion so we can match the timing of the main army whose attack will start a little past noon.¡¹

    M stands up, announcing in a serious tone unlike her mysterious burst of anger earlier.

    ¡¸We still haven¡¯t heard from the fleet......and we can¡¯t just sit idly until we do.¡¹

    I enthusiastically bite down on the breakfast in front of me.

    ¨D¨DAfternoon. A Small Nameless Town.

    ¡¸The enemy force is circling around from the right wing! A small amount of cavalry and approximately 1000 light infantry!¡¹

    Celia shouts.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a diversion. Their true aim is to attack with the roughly 6000 militiamen on the left wing, so concentrate your arrows to the left and dull their momentum.¡¹

    M responds calmly and shuts down the enemy¡¯s offense.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing from the front too! Those aren¡¯t militia, they¡¯re regr soldiers...... 2000 of them!¡¹

    Yakov says as he jumps down adder of a watchtower erected by his subordinates.

    Fumu, things are quite busy.

    Normally, Leopolt would take care of everything. However, he¡¯s currently not here.

    I probably should have asked at least Tristan to stay behind except Ivanna made a fuss about Leopolt not being enough. I wonder how Ivanna¡¯s doing now that not a trace of her former degenerate self is left.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, the pressure on both wings is increasing. I suggestmitting 1000 bow cavalry to the front to make the enemy aware of a potential frontal breakthrough and push them back......¡¹

    I¡¯m slightly hesitant to implement M¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸The ones in front are powerful. If we collide head on with them, we¡¯ll likely suffer casualties.¡¹

    Being afraid of losses in battle is foolish, but this is a critical time before the decisive battle.

    It¡¯s preferable if we avoid as many sacrifices as possible before that important stage.

    I consider going myself and put my hand on my sword, stopping myself almost immediately.

    ¡¸I just thought of a good idea. Since Christoph is acting as captain, I¡¯m sure he wants some merits.¡¹

    I give out an order to the penal unit.

    ¡¸Charge at the enemy in front. Advance regardless of casualties. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone taking a single step backwards.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t matter how many losses the penal unit suffers.

    If the entire army is annihted but Christoph is saved, Zillia won¡¯tin either.

    A mix of swearing and screamse from the penal unit.

    ¡¸Those guys...... how dare mere criminalsin about orders.¡¹

    Celia is angry, although cursing isn¡¯t such a big deal.

    I don¡¯t expect them to be loyal or disciplined.

    ¡¸They simply have to follow orders and charge. I don¡¯t expect anything else from them.¡¹

    I could care less if a bunch of viins died, in fact, I¡¯d probably smile knowing there are fewer pieces of trash in society.

    They are individuals bound to be executed anyways, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to try and change their way of thinking by letting them achieve something.

    ¡¸Alright, show me what you got.¡¹

    The penal unit rushed straight at the enemy......

    ¡¸Hooh, this is-¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹

    Facing us are 2000 of who we believe are an infantry unit of the enemy¡¯s legitimate army, while the penal unit has 400 or so members.

    I thought they would be overwhelmed, but they are somehow holding out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t die yet, you shits! Massacre the enemy! Let the captain and I pile up the achievements!¡¹

    The one howling in the middle is Guige...... the superior-killing guy I scouted.

    With that said, they¡¯re not in the best situation.

    ¡¸You say that, but there are too many of......gueh!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we can win! Gyaa!? My stomach! I¡¯m gonna die!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!¡¹

    The disadvantage in numbers magnifies with the mounting losses and the end graduallyes closer into sight.

    ¡¸Dammit, what are you copsing for!? There¡¯s a hole in your stomach? Your sword broke? Then throw your dirty guts at them! I¡¯ll do it for you!¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait...... igyaaaaah!!¡¹

    Guige slices open the belly of his dyingrade and actually hurls the internal organs at the enemy.

    Celia and I instinctively turn our eyes away.

    ¡¸Trash, what are you staring at? We¡¯re the ones who will be killed if we don¡¯t kill the enemy first. If we run away, Goldonia will hunt us down. There¡¯s no time to look away.¡¹

    The blood-soaked Guigueughs maniacally.

    None of the viinous members of the penal unit could disagree and start throwing anything the can get their hands on, such as swords, rocks, sand and even the severed heads and limbs of ally and enemy soldiers.

    Their war cries are different from normal shouts.

    I could only hear unbearable cursing and repeated vulgar words.

    ¡¸They¡¯re a mess......¡¹

    ¡¸D-disgraces of Goldonia. Let¡¯s get rid of all of them already!¡¹

    Celia recoils while M prepares to aim her bow.

    ¡¸Why not let it y out?¡¹

    ¡¸Wah...... auu.¡¹

    I suggest to the girls, hugging Celia to my body and neutralizing the filthy scene.

    ¡¸At least those guys are moving ording to my wishes. They¡¯re fulfilling their roles.¡¹

    The disgusting scene hasn¡¯t been getting closer to us.

    In other words, the penal unit haspletely halted the enemy¡¯s advance.

    I direct my attention at M and call over Yakov.

    ¡¸Send the 105th army corps to the right wing. Ignore the enemy¡¯s diversion and try to detour to the rear¨D¨Dgot it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yessir! The left wingunches an all-out attack when the enemy falters. Once the enemy copses, the cavalry will overrun them. If this works, our losses will be insignificant.¡¹

    I look at the battlefield with one hand squeezing Celia¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸By the way, I see Guigue standing out. Where is Christoph?¡¹

    ¡¸......who knows. The penal unit is not allowed on horseback even if he is amander so I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡¹

    Mmm, I gave him the chance to earn some merits so where could he be?

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s already been killed.

    I¡¯ve set the table for him already. If he¡¯s going to die so easily, then I¡¯ll be taking Zillia.

    ¡¸The 105th army has broken through the right wing!¡¹

    ¡¸The left wing has also copsed! They havepletely fallen apart!¡¹

    This battle has been decided.

    ¡¸Tell the penal unit to cease the operation. We¡¯ve splurged on today¡¯s food and alcohol. If they do anything more, we¡¯ll have to hang them.¡¹

    However, M draws her sword with a furious expression.

    In front of her, the penal unit is ughtering the enemy soldiers who have already surrendered and assaulting women.

    Well, we have to deal with the aftermath.

    ¡¸Our losses are minimal and our consumption of rations is within an eptable range.¡¹

    I listen to Celia¡¯s report by the bonfire after the upation of the town has been settled.

    ¡¸It was called a battle, but we only defended and chased them down. That much is expected.¡¹

    M continues as she writes down some letters on the scroll with her brush.

    ¡¸The highest achiever is......Irijina-san. She defeated two enemymanders and five soldiers.¡¹

    That¡¯s incredible. It¡¯s a result worthy of a knight baron.

    ¡¸.....stly, there¡¯s the penal unit.¡¹

    M¡¯s eyes narrow.

    ¡¸The two who yed the skin and yed with surrendered soldiers while still alive¨D¨Dwere executed on the spot. The three who were about to set fire to the town without permission¨D¨D were given a hundredshes. The two who raped citizens¨D¨Dwere made into an example over there.¡¹

    I follow M¡¯s eyes and see two weights hanging from a watchtower and swaying back and forth.

    ¡¸They¡¯re all from the penal unit. From here on, the rules will be thoroughly enforced and the captain will be given a strict warning......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need.¡¹

    I reject the proposal, which surprises M for a brief instant, who then quickly puffs her cheeks.

    It hurts when an upstanding adult woman does that, but that¡¯s also fine.

    ¡¸Nobody sent to the penal unit will listen to what they¡¯re told. If they vite the rules, we¡¯ll kill them. That will be enough to teach them what not to do.¡¹

    I give the signal in the direction of the supply corps.

    ¡¸If they lose, they die. If they run, they¡¯ll be killed. If they disobey orders, they¡¯ll also be killed. If they do everything they are told and survive, they will be rewarded with delicious food and wine. That will be the extent of our rtionship.¡¹

    In the first ce, there¡¯s no way the weak-minded Christoph could ever rein in those prisoners.

    ¡¸I will personally apologize to the women who were raped. That¡¯s a result of my orders after all. How many were there?¡¹

    ¡¸Three. I¡¯ve already handed them a fee in Lord Hardlett¡¯s name aspensation though.¡¹

    That¡¯s not the problem. I have to meet them face-to-face and show sincerity.

    ¡¸If only showing yourself will prove you¡¯re sincere.¡¹

    Lately, Celia has been speaking ill of people more frequently.

    I¡¯ll have to extract the poison tonight by rubbing her entire body or something.

    On the way to the town, I hear the conversation between some of the penal unit members who were given alcohol.

    ¡¸So Rahbeck got hanged.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He was shaking his hips on top of a woman and was shed in the back by themander, then dragged away.¡¹

    Oh, that must be the guy who was hung to set an example to the others.

    Are they going to discuss how to get revenge on me?

    ¡¸......pfft! Gyahahahaha! What an idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸The way he was captured was hrious! ¡°Forgive me~ It was a sudden impulse~!¡± Gahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you see that hanging guy? His ugliness was enhanced. What a masterpiece.¡¹

    They cackle as they chug more alcohol.

    If they¡¯re going to act like such scum, it helps me feel less guilty sending them out to die next time.

    ¡¸Hehehe, of course someone who screws up that badly will die. If you¡¯re gonna fuck a woman, you have to make sure not to get caught. Isn¡¯t that right, Guigue, sir?¡¹

    These guys did more in the shadow?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t open your stinky pie hole. I¡¯ll fucking kill you.¡¹

    Guigue takes a swig of his alcohol and stares down his subordinate.

    I knew it, this guy emits a different aura than the others.

    ¡¸Hah, besides, if it¡¯s a masterpiece you want...... there¡¯s nothing that surpasses the captain.¡¹

    Is he referring to Christoph?

    He cannot possibly be used to this kind of atmosphere or is he.

    ¡¸......hehe, yeah, of course......hehehe......¡¹

    As I suspected, he¡¯s trembling.

    His hand is shaking so much that the alcohol he¡¯s holding sshes on the bonfire, which ignites and creates a huge pir of me.

    However, the others treat it as entertainment and cheer.

    ¡¸That enemy soldier cracked me up. Did you see his satisfied smile after getting the jump on the captain and kicking him down?¡¹

    One of therades continues telling the story to Guigue.

    ¡¸He was like ¡°Got ¡®em¡±. Then, you should have seen the despair on his face when he found out he was surrounded immediately after!¡¹

    ¡¸It was also funny when he screamed as his eyeball was getting gouged out!¡¹

    ¡¸I have to say, the Dirty Angel is pretty evil. You faked getting knocked down because you wanted to see that change in expression, right? I mean, you weren¡¯t even hurt from that major fall.¡¹

    Christoph could only smile stiffly as the rowdy penal unit soldiersugh obnoxiously.

    I wonder what this Dirty Angel is.

    ¡¸O-obviously. I love watching happiness turn into hopelessness!¡¹

    He¡¯s trying. He¡¯s trying really hard.

    Although nobody notices the pain on his face.

    ¡¸And also......what¡¯s with that prisoner who is talking so overly familiar with the Dirty Angel? Telling us how we can¡¯t kill and stuff.¡¹

    Did someone he knew during his time in South Yuguria get captured?

    ¡¸They were so friendly......yet it only seemed to be inconvenient, so why can¡¯t we kill? Is it because of a stupid reason like not being able to kill an acquaintance......?¡¹

    Hmm, at this rate, they will discover Christoph is a chicken.

    To my surprise, Guigue grins and speaks up.

    ¡¸Are your ears useless? The Dirty Angel is firstly opening up about the past. Then he¡¯ll im their friendship will never change......before tearing it down¨D¨D and proceeding with the torture.¡¹

    ¡¸Building up rapport first¨D¨D I see, I heard that¡¯s the best way to break someone¡¯s heart. Man, I thought for a moment he¡¯s some good-natured person who treats his friend kindly...... for the sake of his own pleasure ...... now I know he¡¯s more of a devil than an angel.¡¹

    Oh, things sorted themselves out.

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right! I¡¯m acting polite in order to nurture more despair!¡¹

    ¡¸I get it, Dirty Angel. I don¡¯t have the balls to interfere with your fun.¡¹

    Christoph chugs the alcohol Guigue pours for him.

    That¡¯s probably a desperate attempt to get drunk.

    But Guigue doesn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡¸By the way, what happened with the orphan I gave you? I thought it would make a nice toy or did you already break it?¡¹

    I unconsciously lean forward.

    If he says that he raped that kid, I¡¯ll regrettably have to kill him.

    ¡¸Oh, that kid¡¯s right here.¡¹

    A small girl who appears to be seven or eight years old emerges from under Christoph¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸Would you like to eat?¡¹

    The girl happily epts and eats the meat offered by Christoph.

    ¡¸You gotta be kidding, she¡¯s not crying or broken. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, what a waste. If you¡¯re not going to do it, give her to me. As long as it has holes, I¡¯m fine with a kid.¡¹

    The scum reaches out his hand.

    ¡¸Uuu©`......¡¹

    The girl clutches tightly to Christoph¡¯s arm trying to hide from the others.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be dumb. This girl is a poor child who lost her parents.¡¹

    Christoph sticks his hand in front of the scum to protect the child.

    If he was a few secondste, I would have jumped in there.

    ¡¸I like Christoph...... I hate you guys!¡¹

    The girl clings to Christoph.

    From the way she¡¯s acting, it seems Christoph hasn¡¯t done anything horrible to her. What a relief.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you telling me the Dirty Angel has feelings for a brat of all things......¡¹

    Uh oh, things aren¡¯t looking good again.

    ¡¸You bastards! What are you doing with that girl!!?¡¹

    Arriving along with the thunderous roar is M.

    The fully equipped security unit is in tow.

    ¡¸Crap! It¡¯s the femalemander!¡¹

    ¡¸R-run......¡¹

    Christoph and the others were quickly surrounded.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll ask one more time. What are you doing with that girl? If you aremitting cruel acts on an underage girl, I¡¯ll have to kill the lot of you......¡¹

    M is burning with anger.

    It¡¯s a natural reaction. If I encountered such a situation without knowing the circumstances, I also would draw my sword.

    M beckons the girl toe to her side by holding her arms out.

    But the girl stands up and deres firmly.

    ¡¸Christoph didn¡¯t do anything mean. He ys with me!¡¹

    The statement shocks M, who then stares at Christoph doubtfully.

    ¡¸......is that true? Is he not just making you say that?¡¹

    That¡¯s a logical assumption.

    In fact, it would be weirder if she hadn¡¯t been raped considering the people she is with.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. Christoph is kind. He gave me food, he gave me marbles and taught me how to y a fun game. He also took a nap with me.¡¹

    M¡¯s suspicions were not cleared.

    ¡¸Oh really? He didn¡¯t touch you naughtily? For example, touching your crotch or your chest.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t!!¡¹

    Christoph protests.

    ¡¸After losing papa and mama......and also my house......Christoph was the only one who was nice to me. So don¡¯t say bad things about him!¡¹

    The girl puts her hands on her hips and intimidates M.

    Even M won¡¯t press the issue further after witnessing such a disy.

    ¡¸......let me know right away if anything happens. I¡¯ll lop off that guy¡¯s head.¡¹

    M mounts her horse in frustration.

    ¡¸Keh, fuck off crazy bitch¨D¨D gyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you apologize by sucking my¨D¨D gueh!?¡¹

    M kicks the man who curses at her and I throw a rock from the shadows at the man speaking vulgarities, crushing his nose.

    ¡¸......what¡¯s this about, Dirty Angel? Why is the brat so attached to you?¡¹

    ¡¸One word from that woman and everything is over, yet you yed with her? You slept innocently with her? Did you possibly......¡¹

    What are you going to do now, Christoph?

    Guigue smirks and stands in front of Christoph.

    Is it over? Is this goodbye?

    ¡¸Dirty Angel, did you possibly¨D¨Dtrain that brat!?¡¹

    ¡¸That has to be it! There¡¯s no way the Dirty Angel won¡¯t fuck a woman whose right beside him even if she is a kid, and there¡¯s no way children would be fond of someone exceptionally evil. So there can only be one answer......he fucked the brat silly and trained her!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing...... making a girl who doesn¡¯t even have hair down there go insane from pleasure. That¡¯s impossible for someone like me who only knows how to break women!¡¹

    What a strange development.

    Christoph seems nervous around the moring soldiers, while the little girl, having used up all her emotional strength in the exchange with M, has fallen asleep with her head resting on thep of the cross-legged Christoph.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, hey! That little kid is trying to suck him off!¡¹

    ¡¸Haahahah! Her heart has already been turned into that of a woman in heat! Let her do it, Dirty Angel!¡¹

    ¡¸You idiots, don¡¯t teach her bad things! Also, don¡¯t be so loud, you¡¯ll wake her up!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how, but Christoph survived.

    Since it doesn¡¯t look like this will be a problem, I better goplete my objective too.

    ¡¸E-emergency order¨D¨D!! I-it¡¯s urgent¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A horsees running in carrying a terrifyingly frantic rider.

    When I raise my sword, the horse rushes toward me vigorously, almost tripping over its own legs.

    ¡¸I have a message from Leopolt-sama! The fleet has sessfully crossed the city state territory!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so it worked out.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    So that means the n they said will......

    ¡¸They immediately encountered South Yuguria¡¯s Teries fleet afterward! They¡¯re rushing into battle as we speak¨D¨D!¡¹

    My smile fades and I clench my teeth.

    Meeting the enemy right after crossing thend ispletely outside expectations and this timing is way too early.

    Is this simply a case of bad luck or were they waiting for us?

    The messenger closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Condition (Evil God Mode)

    Subordinates:

    M (indignation), Celia (assistant), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido plete recovery, crying), Pochi (in construction), Leopolt (!), Tristan (!), Agor mander)

    Yakov mander), Mack (military engineer), Jim (anguish), Christoph (desperate), Guigue (respect)

    Altair (small happiness), Remia (satisfied)

    Others:

    Sekrit (!), Ivanna (Admiral of Teries Fleet), T-99 (cool time), Brynhildr (©`)

    Natia (research), Felteris (pride of an elf), Ijaris (moving), Yren (moving)

    Ate (nauseous), Piris (house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (free), Seika (?), Naesys (ying), Nasis (ying), Busco (double agent)

    Zillia (relieved)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist:

    Escort Unit: 55

    Infantry: 4500

    Cavalry: 540

    Archers: 580

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 7100

    Independent Celia Squad: 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9700

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 395 ? 200

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 130 ? 230

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship ???, Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (all temporarily repaired)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 39 000

    Conscripts: 46 000

    Eastern Front: ???

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 40 000+++

    Cavalry Army: 10 000??

    ???: ? ?

    National Volunteer Corps: ? ¡Þ

    Teries River Fleet: ???

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 796, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 477: The Stage is Ready

    <h4>Chapter 477: The Stage is Ready</h4>

    Altair Region: Port City ¨C Malmatum

    ¡¸The wind is getting cold. Winter is not far away, huh.¡¹

    I shove my hands in my pockets, slightly regretting that I came lightly dressed.

    ¡¸It¡¯d be bad if you caught a cold. Here.¡¹

    Celia gets ready to take her coat off, but I can¡¯t bear to see her cold and besides, it¡¯s too small for me to be of any use.

    And so I hug Celia herself close to my body to keep warm.

    Celia squirms around, adjusting her position in my arms so that she can see the front before popping her head out.

    ¡¸......this isn¡¯t the time to y around. We¡¯rending.¡¹

    The sound of wood scraping and rope creaking followed M¡¯s words, eliciting soft cheers from those around her.

    Although those weren¡¯t unusual sounds in a port city, the volume and weight of those noises indicated the enormity of the arriving ship.

    ¡¸Battleship Suvorov, docking¨D¨Dnext, battleship Aless of Aless¨D¨Ddocking!¡¹

    I jump from the quay to the Suvorov as I hear the heavy sound again.

    I make my way along the ship¡¯s deck, up the outer stairs and into the captain¡¯s quarters.

    In the room was Leopolt, as well as......

    ¡¸What a restless guy. As the leader of an army, you should wait for me to disembark¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ivanna!¡¹

    I hug Ivanna tightly and rub my cheek against her.

    ¡¸W-what are you¨D¨Dnnmu!¡¹

    I finish by holding the back of her head and pressing my lips against hers.

    Our kisssted for ten seconds before Ivanna broke away.

    ¡¸I-insolent man! This is why soldiers from a small nation like Goldonia are¨D¨D seriously!¡¹

    Ivanna grumbles as she wipes her mouth.

    ¡¸From the looks of things, it seems you¡¯re back to normal. I wasn¡¯t so sure if you would at one point.¡¹

    Ivanna tantly scowls at me.

    ¡¸That was just your imagination......no, I just couldn¡¯t get out of the holiday mood. It¡¯s not something to worry about. If you guys say anything unnecessary......¡¹

    She directs a fearsome gaze at two young apprentices cleaning the deck, who quickly break out in cold sweat and start cleaning furiously.

    Now then, I wonder why Tristan, who was sent as a staff officer, is also cleaning.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s not too important.

    ¡¸Is this a good time?¡¹

    ¡¸I knew you were about toe.¡¹

    Before I noticed, Leopolt was right next to me.

    ¡¸We had an idental encounter with more than 30 enemy warships just after reaching the Teries river. Approximately four hourster, we sunk over 20 ships and won. In terms of damage, two of our ships were moderately¨D¨D¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s speech was interrupted by a slightly tanned hand.

    ¡¸The only damage to either ship is to the superstructure and no ship has a broken mast. All ships can proceed to the next battle without repairs......it¡¯s aplete victory.¡¹

    Ivanna says, pushing out her reasonablyrge chest to emphasize the plete victory¡± part.

    ¡¸I have no objections. The enemy surface fleet was dealt a severe blow while our forces are still in good shape¨D¨D I would say we achieved a greater than expected victory.¡¹

    If Leopolt says as much, it must be true.

    When I peek at his emotionless face, I see his eyes make very small movements.

    To me, it appears he didn¡¯t expect it to happen.

    ¡¸Man...... I didn¡¯t think we could win so overwhelmingly with such forces. The enemy had ships with some pretty big cannons too. We made quick work of them, almost like hunting pigs......mm, I think this battle will go down in history as a lesson for future generations. If possible, I want my diary to be the basis for that.¡¹

    Tristan, the cleaner, also openly admires the achievement.

    ¡¸To force your way onnd with only emergency repairs and routing an enemy who outnumbers you...... that¡¯s tremendous strength.¡¹

    I also heap more praise, although I better stop around here or else I¡¯m worried Ivanna¡¯s arching back will give out.

    ¡¸The initial objective was to deploy surface forces into the Teries river to keep the enemy in check and disperse their forces in the rear¨D¨Dbut the winds have changed.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. I guess they were just a decoy or something of that nature.¡¹

    Ivannains as she lets out a pleased huff.

    She must have liked the phrase ¡°the winds have changed¡±, that Leopolt used.

    It was an unusually fancy wording used by Leopolt to perhaps please Ivanna.

    There¡¯s a chance he¡¯s also aiming to get inside her pants.

    Leopolt continued on while I was lost in thought.

    ¡¸With this, the enemy has no way to circle behind us even if we raise the frontlines. On the other hand, our troops can now move all the way to the vicinity of the capital or even to the Polpo region, regardless of sess or failure.¡¹

    ¡¸That is to say......the enemy can¡¯t keep stalling, I guess.¡¹

    Leopolt nods.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s only a transport ship to carry soldiers, it can be bought from a nearby city or maybe a city state along the Teries......at the very least, we have to assume the enemy can buy them. If so, we¡¯re out of time. They¡¯re going to make a move.¡¹

    The janitor chimes in with his mop resting on his shoulder.

    ¡¸You guys take care of thend. I will stay on the water and strike down anyone who challenges me. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡¹

    Ivanna tries to sit with her back arched, but falls to the floor.

    Actually, the chair was pulled backwards.

    ¡¸When you be conceited, you are prone to be swept from below.¡¹

    The culprit was Sekrit.

    She takes a defensive stance to deal with the snarling Ivanna as she walks over to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here too, you know. She gets a hug and a kiss and I get nothing?¡¹

    Before I could reply, she steps on my foot and pinches the hand I was trying to embrace her with.

    ¡¸Pst, pst¨D¨Dthat woman was waiting forever on the deck of the Aless of Aless.¡¹

    ¡¸When Lord Hardlett boarded the Suvorov, she hurried over¨D¨Dpst.¡¹

    ¡¸During repairs, the ship¡¯s name was changed to the Leviathan !V! At least remember the proper name, grunt!¡¹

    While still in mid-sentence, a beautiful kicknded satisfyingly right to the crotch of the apprentice.

    ......I wonder if it was crushed.

    Also, is Ivanna okay with the name Leviathan?

    ¡¸The reason we won was because the enemy was weak. The way they handled their ships and cannons was mediocre, and it¡¯sughable how a victory over such an opponent can be considered heroic in any way.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!? All you do isin, if you¡¯re so dissatisfied then let me knock you off¨D¨D¡¹

    Realizing they¡¯re already onnd as she speaks, she instead kicks the ass of the sullen Tristan.

    ¡¸Anyway, aplete victory against that number is not easy. Although there were times when she almost got provoked by the enemy...... I acknowledge the fact that she didn¡¯t lose our cool at critical points.¡¹

    Sekrit takes a breath.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impressive.¡¹

    It took a second for Ivanna to register those words as praise and retract the fang she bore at Sekrit, but then realized on second thought that there was nothing good about gettingplimented by Sekrit, so she turned away, folding her arms in a huff.

    ¡¸This is a victory celebration. I¡¯ve trained the enemy apprentices, where might they be?¡¹

    Sekrit snaps her fingers and ines a boy and a girl, both terrified.

    ¡¸Hm, then I¡¯ll take the boy¨D¨D¡¹

    Ivanna stops herself short, looking back and forth between me and Tristan before starting to threaten Sekrit.

    ¡¸By the way, what did you think of this guy and the elves?¡¹

    I jerk my chin at Leopolt.

    ¡¸Hmp, a staff officer of thend can¡¯t do anything once he¡¯s on water. ......although, he wasn¡¯t just eating for free.¡¹

    So he was useful.

    ¡¸The elves who can manipte water and wind are existences that are against the rules in the eyes of sailors, however they hid in the bottom of the ship, insisting they wouldn¡¯t get involved with shing or killing of the enemy¨D¨Dthough, what happened down there during the fierce battle was quite curious.¡¹

    Sekrit smirks and points to the bow of the ship.

    There, a group of white and ck elves are lined up¨D¨Dpuking like crazy.

    ¡¸An unfamiliar ship, an intense battle, and the bottom of the ship which rocks the most......?¡¹

    Now that I look closer, Yren¡¯s ass is also among the asses of the elves.

    I wanted to pay her a visit, but this is probably not the right time.

    Which means, Ivanna won without the elves¡¯ magic.

    I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about her on the river.

    After Ivanna¡¯s victory, the war situation began to develop quickly.

    The enemy, who were supposed to be dedicated to a battle of endurance, abandoned the towns and started to withdraw.

    Although it was a move that made it appear like they were defeated, they were actually concentrating their forces on the outskirts of Alteria and starting to head north.

    ¡¸Now that we took the river, their stalling is over, and now they¡¯re preparing for a big operation, huh......?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But we gave the enemy a certain amount of time. They¡¯ll have a trump card ready.¡¹

    That¡¯s inevitable.

    They¡¯re not some low-grade monster so they¡¯ll think of various ways to win.

    ¡¸Regardless, I¡¯m d that the decisive battle is so easy to understand. This battle has gone on far too long.¡¹

    I love war to the same degree I love peaceful times when I can fuck a woman .

    I get bored if I only have one or the other.

    No, it won¡¯t be boring if I change the sex positions.

    ¡¸A directive also came from the Military Commissioner telling us to avoid unnecessary conflict in preparation for the decisive battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, in that case, I¡¯ll go squeeze out a quick one. You might as well rest for the next...... actually, rest for the next 24 hours as long as you don¡¯t hear anything from me. It¡¯s an order.¡¹

    Leopolt will continue meddling with something unless I tell him not to.

    Whereas Tristan will rest without me telling him.

    Oops, I forgot he was on the Suvorov. I¡¯ll get himter.

    As I left the tent with a smile, Benel was waiting for me outside.

    ¡¸How rxed you must be to take your eyes away from a prisoner. That carelessness will cost you your life.¡¹

    Benel warns boldly as she wraps a scarf around my neck, takes my arm and rubs her cheek against me.

    ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t we nip that anxiety in the bud. First, I¡¯ll have you pour me a drink, and then I¡¯ll make you submit by fucking you to the point of breaking.¡¹

    ¡¸You think you can break the heart of a female assassin like me? It¡¯s over once you fall asleep from tiring yourself out from sex.¡¹

    Benel grins, pushes my arm in between her abundant bosom, skillfully removes her underwear from under her skirt and hands me the warm article of clothing.

    ¡¸......what are you ying at?¡¹

    Celia, holding a coat, wedges herself between me and Benel.

    ¡¸Since it doesn¡¯t look like there will be fighting tonight, I will be his partner. Why don¡¯t you go dive into the penal unit and entertain them?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about that? If a group as shady as them make contact with me......that sword might point at you.¡¹

    Benel suggests provocatively, tears welling up in her eyes.

    ¡¸......besides, you-¡¹

    Celia starts mumbling to herself, her eyes fixed steadily on Benel¡¯s body.

    ¡¸That long blonde hair...... slightly plump body......sensitive with a propensity to squirt a lot...... serious yet lewd and weak to muscr men andrge cocks...... it can¡¯t be a coincidence that a woman directly in the middle of Aegir-sama¡¯s strike zone would be sent as an assassin.¡¹

    I would also add that she has a nice, cheerful aura about her.

    I¡¯m not even sure if she¡¯s really an assassin in the first ce.

    ¡¸Of course I am. During the training period, out of the 50 skilled individuals...... I came third. Two went missing on the way, so technically it was out of 48 people though.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s true, then South Yuguria must also not amount to much.¡¹

    Benel disregards the doubtful Celia,bining alcohol, fruit juice and a ssh of water measured roughly with her eye, and mixes it well before serving it to me.

    She is also perfect when ites to this kind of consideration. No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s not a skill needed by an assassin.

    We quietly pass the time, enjoying our drinks and slowly getting intoxicated.

    By the way, Celia got dizzy 30 minutes after we started.

    Benel clung to me with a flushed face, hurling a multitude of topics at me.

    But instead of talking non-stop, she allowed me to talk to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡¸The ships I saw today were awesome~ Where did you get them~?¡¹

    Hahaha, the Suvorov and the Aless of¨D¨DI mean, Leviathan IV are big, so anybody would be interested in them.

    ¡¸There were a lot of people with long ears too~¡¹

    Haha, people don¡¯t get the chance to meet elves very often.

    When this many elves are together, it¡¯s quite the amazing sight, I¡¯m sure.

    ¡¸I want to know more about the king of Aless~¡¹

    It feels like the alcohol will taste like sweat when Gildress is mentioned.

    It¡¯s strange though, I don¡¯t think Gildress was present when she was captured.

    ¡¸You have some unique subordinates too~ For example, that person looks like someone who loves money.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean Mack? No, he doesn¡¯t really care for it. He¡¯s a pervert who likes women with dark skin. There¡¯s no saving him.¡¹

    I talk freely, interspersing gentle criticism with some exaggerations.

    Then I notice that Benel is taking notes.

    ¡¸What are you writing?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~? Nothing~ Anyway, we¡¯re getting pretty drunk...... want to torture me...... on the bed?¡¹

    Well, if she doesn¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force her.

    I throw a nket over the light-headed Celia beforeying beside Benel on the bed......

    ¨CThird Person POV¨C

    South Yuguria, Capital City: Alteria ¨C Empress¡¯s Chambers.

    ¡¸I appreciate youing. Please have a drink first.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me.¡¹

    Maestus puts the ss to his lips as encouraged by Wilhelmina.

    But he doesn¡¯t pour the entire ss of the finest wine down his throat, rather he only touches his tongue with a single drop of the liquid.

    ¡¸So, what can I do for you, Your Majesty?¡¹

    The man beats the Empress to the punch before she could say anything.

    It was as if he was there to solely focus on business.

    The smile pasted on Wilhelmina¡¯s face doesn¡¯t crumble despite the man¡¯s unconcealed attitude.

    It was just her eyes that changed sharply.

    In contrast, Maestus also held a dignified smile on his handsome face while his eyes sparkled brightly.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dlet me get straight to the point then. Are you willing to be themander of the entire army for the uing decisive battle in ce of Zaphnes, Maestus? Your quick wits are needed.¡¹

    ¡¸I respectfully decline.¡¹

    It was an immediate reply without a shred of hesitation.

    Wilhelmina¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t waver and neither does Maestus¡¯s grin.

    In the brief moment of silence where both people were staring at each other, it felt like an imaginary blizzard of the Federation¡¯s coldest winter was blowing in between the two radiant smiles.

    ¡¸Could I ask why?¡¹

    ¡¸My wits are not superior to His Excellency Zaphnes¡¯s. I don¡¯t have the capacity to lead the entire army.¡¹

    Wilhelmina takes a sip of tea.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. You have enough talent to lead arge army. And you can be ruthless in your pursuit for victory when necessary. Isn¡¯t that a perfect quality of a general?¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive my rudeness in disagreeing with you. It¡¯s just that I believe His Excellency Zaphnes is suitable for the job and I am not.¡¹

    The snowstorm grows stronger.

    ¡¸The one who decides that is not you, the concerned party, but me, the appointer, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is. But don¡¯t forget that the one actually leading the soldiers will be me.¡¹

    The first one to break the standoff was Wilhelmina, who looked down with a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already in trouble by being stubborn. Please don¡¯t pick on this young girl anymore.¡¹

    Wilhelmina grips Maestus¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Themander-in-chief on the battlefield is like an emperor on the front lines, so to speak. You deserve to have a suitable reward. ¨D¨Dwhat do you want?¡¹

    Maestus¡¯s eyebrows move.

    ¡¸A mountain of gold enough to buy a country, a position of power second only to me, or perhaps fame that would resound throughout all of the Central ins...... or better yet, I can have the people praise you as a hero for the next hundred years.¡¹

    A white hand rests on top of the man¡¯s sun-tanned hand.

    ¡¸I apologize if this upsets you. However, I have heard rumors about how much of a womanizer you are. If you so desire, I can deliver all the nation¡¯s most beautiful women to you. That naturally includes anybody in management, any noble or any town girl you set your eyes on......¡¹

    Wilhelmina leans close.

    ¡¸Or maybe you want......me?¡¹

    For the first time, Maestus appeared flustered.

    Wilhelmina did not miss that fact.

    ¡¸Do you not think I¡¯m beautiful? A young Empress unustomed to men being bedded by an experienced man like you...... writhing and panting helplessly under you like a small boat stirred around by a raging stream......¡¹

    Maestus grabs Wilhelmina¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Please refrain from making such jokes when drunk. Because I¡¯m a timid person, banter of that nature will make my heart stop.¡¹

    Maestus gulps down the rest of the alcohol in his ss and then performs a tidy salute no one canin about.

    ¡¸Your Majesty has evaluated me too generously. It moves me deeply even with the knowledge that it is encouragement on the battlefield. And so, I will remain under His Excellency Zaphnes, working alongside my fellow soldiers to be steel and fight the decisive battle!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I have great expectations as to what you contribute.¡¹

    She smiles, not showing any signs that she¡¯s displeased, embarrassed or angry.

    Once again, Maestus¡¯s face flinches.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, before I leave, I would like to revise an incorrect rumor.¡¹

    Wilhelmina¡¯s face lights up with surprise for an instant.

    She didn¡¯t think the man would talk about any unnecessary topics.

    ¡¸There is no denying my promiscuity. Whenever I have a chance, I seek out women and often take pleasure in having many serve me.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, how naughty. Great men have a great fondness for sensual pleasures, I guess. I¡¯m sure women naturally flock to someone as handsome as Maestus-dono, although they might resent you if you y around too much.¡¹

    Inparison to Wilhelmina, who giggles with a hand over her mouth, Maestus erases his fake smile.

    ¡¸I adore the female body more than anything, however, I hate women more than anything. Now, if you will excuse me.¡¹

    Wilhelmina also removes the forced smile once the door closes.

    ¡¸I see, so he¡¯s that type of man.¡¹

    Wilhelmina bites her neatly trimmed nails and ces her leg on the desk, not caring that her underwear can be seen.

    She spoke in a soft tone, but it was clear she was irritated.

    ¡¸My apologies, Your Majesty.¡¹

    Visitacion emerges from the shadow of the curtain.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. More importantly, we have to think of the next move. I¡¯ve already yed several, but what will the oue be?¡¹

    ¡¸In regards to that......¡¹

    Visitacion suddenly kneels on the spot just as he was about to speak.

    In the next moment, the door was opened with a knock.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming in¨D¨D! Mu, someone was here before me?¡¹

    ¡¸It is an insignificant matter, Zaphnes Your Excellency. I will leave immediately.¡¹

    Visitacion politely lowers his head and exits the room.

    ¡¸I heard about the navy¡¯s defeat! Damn, I don¡¯t know what kind of magic was used...... but we barely made it in time.¡¹

    Zaphnes excitedly spreads some documents on the desk.

    ¡¸I was upset when you said you were going to recruit mercenaries from the Imperial territory, but now I see, barbarians in a remote area won¡¯t know our faces. The home nation is also in rough shape after the defeat. Reducing the number of mouths to feed is an optimal solution. With this, we¡¯ve secured 30 000¨D¨D¡¹

    Wilhelmina nods slightly.

    Her decision was made because she knew all of this, after all.

    ¡¸In addition, they use monsters trained for battle. Goldonia, who has never seen them, are in for a surprise! Let¡¯s see, the monsters are......¡¹

    ¡¸600nd type monsters and 300 aerial monsters. They also have food prepared.¡¹

    Wilhelmina rests her elbow on the desk and speaks.

    She was also aware of the trump card which Zaphnes wouldn¡¯t talk about, but did not feel the need to bring it up now.

    ¡¸Now, all we need is a squad of magic users. We¡¯ve had some trouble training together, but we¡¯re finally at a level where they can hold their own in battle. Then, we need to get Alteria¡¯s main army¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸They joined two days ago and have already started to march.¡¹

    Zaphnes nods, almost like he was reminded.

    ¡¸Last is...... the young male soldiers. I feel it¡¯s not the best idea, but we can¡¯t be very picky in this situation. Not a big deal, once parents and siblings are given a reasonable amount of standing or gold, they won¡¯tin as much.¡¹

    ¡¸Just like I did a month ago.¡¹

    Zaphnes nods in content, looking at Wilhelmina with eyes burning with fighting spirit.

    ¡¸If we win the decisive battle, all the mistakes up to this point will also be cancelled out. Leave it to me, I have yet to lose a final battle as important as this.¡¹

    As Wilhelmina watches the enthusiastic Zaphnes walk off, she heaves a heavy sigh.

    ¡¸You ran to the Central ins because you lost at a crucial point, didn¡¯t you......¡¹

    ¡¸So we have to push forward in that direction after all.¡¹

    Visitacion emerges from the shadow of the curtain again.

    ¡¸And the result?¡¹

    ¡¸Excellent. The assassin......Benel has been captured as nned and turned into source of amusement. Information is being sent, albeit irregrly.¡¹

    Benel¡¯s capture was determined from the start.

    The medicinal pill she was given actually contained a minute amount of poison, which wouldn¡¯t kill her even if she swallowed a tiny bit.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a woman perfectly fit to Hardlett¡¯s tastes. He will surely show her plenty of affection.¡¹

    ¡¸Based on the information collected, we¡¯ll be setting up a secondary n. There is no guarantee......but there will be benefits even if we catch one or two.¡¹

    Wilhelmina skims the information in a few seconds and nods.

    It was a rather disinterested reaction towards the information obtained via a two-stage scheme.

    ¡¸By the way, you and Benel were both in the same year during training, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She was skilled in her own right and I believe she ranked third in the ss.¡¹

    The corners of Wilhelmina¡¯s mouth raised when she heard Visitacion¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸And what about you?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t tease me. I am a ¡°failure¡±.¡¹

    Visitacion furrows his brows and refills Wilhelmina¡¯s tea.

    ¡¸Congrattions on passing. It was a narrow gate.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the only ones who really passed the conspiracy training agency were the ones who disappeared midway through.

    The others, regardless of their ranking, were judged to be ¡°nothing more than sacrificial pawns¡±.

    Honestly speaking, any form of personal records will act as an obstacle to those involved with conspiracies after they graduate anyways.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me wrong, she¡¯spetent. However, she has a fatal w.¡¹

    Wilhelmina remains silent, urging him to continue.

    ¡¸She is too emotional. She is probably acting like a slut drowned in pleasure to cozy up to Hardlett right now, but over time, as she continues that rtionship, there¡¯s no mistake that she will be emotionally invested. The only thing that kept her from being disqualified was a certain training.¡¹

    Visitacion picks up a mewling cat by the window.

    ¡¸Students were given kittens. Then, after a couple months of living with them¨D¨D they were ordered to kill them.¡¹

    Visitacion pulls out a dagger and thrusts it at the cat, stopping just short of its eye.

    The startled cat hastily jumps out the window.

    ¡¸She couldn¡¯t do it. Her clever use of substitution with an already dead cat¡¯s body was impressive, but...... the training agency is not naive enough for petty tricks to work.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, and you¨D¨Ddo I have to ask?¡¹

    Visitacion gives a small bow and stows away his dagger.

    ¡¸Benel will fall in love with Hardlett not long from now. Information will either be dyed or it will appear suspicious.¡¹

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s fine. Because¨D¨D¡¹

    Visitacion continues.

    ¡¸Benel¡¯s very existence is a scheme. Hardlett is known as an unmatched womanizer, so if she falls for him, he¡¯s bound to also fall in love with her. Furthermore, injuring Hardlett on the battlefield is as difficult as ying a dragon, however......¡¹

    ¡¸The same can¡¯t be said for Benel. If we call on her during the periodic contacts, she wille in front of our spies by herself.¡¹

    Benel was never expected toplete her duties as an assassin from the start.

    She was not expected to fulfil the role of a spy pretending to assassinate either.

    This was all a three-stage scheme that she had no knowledge about.

    ¡¸If we assassinate Benel at the appropriate time, and in front of Hardlett if possible......¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett will be shaken or he¡¯ll lose hisposure. If I can disrupt Goldonia¡¯s most prominent army with a scheme, I¡¯ll happily give up the number three ranking.¡¹

    The tea was being consumed at a rapid pace.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let the third level be noticed. Set up a plot based on the information sent to you. Whether it seeds or not...... we¡¯ll take a look if there¡¯s time.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    The decisive battle was approaching soon.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Condition (Evil God Mode)

    Subordinates:

    M (rest), Celia (dead drunk), Irijina (rest), Luna (rest)

    Gido plete recovery, insane), Pochi (in construction), Leopolt (rest), Tristan (cleaning), Agor (excuse)

    Yakov (enraged), Mack (disturbed), Jim (confused), Christoph (opposed), Guigue (scum)

    Altair (small happiness), Remia (climax)

    Others:

    Sekrit (training), Ivanna (bliss), T-99 (observing), Brynhildr (searching)

    Natia (research), Felteris (vomiting, d), Ijaris (vomiting), Yren (vomiting)

    Ate (conviction), Piris (house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (bashful), Seika (?), Naesys (ying), Nasis (ying), Busco (low-life)

    Zillia (astonished)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist:

    Escort Unit: 55

    Infantry: 4500

    Cavalry: 540

    Archers: 580

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 7100

    Independent Celia Squad: 400

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9700

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 200 ? 250

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 230

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (all temporarily repaired)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 39 000

    Conscripts: 46 000

    Eastern Front: ???

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000?

    Conscripts: 70 000? + Young Male Soldiers: 30 000

    Cavalry Army: 10 000

    Frontier Mercenaries: ? 30 000

    Land Beasts: 600, Air Beasts: 300, ???: 1

    National Volunteer Corps: ? ¡Þ

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 796, children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 478: Alteria Decisive Battle: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 478: Alteria Decisive Battle: Part 1</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this kind of a scam?¡¹

    I mutter with a chuckle .

    ¡¸Hamu, hamu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mogu, mogu¡­¡­ delish!¡¹

    Elves were wholeheartedly stuffing their faces with fruits in front of me .

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t deceive them in any way . ¡¹

    I nce over at Leopolt, who quickly resumes his own work .

    The elves are eating their justified reward for working¡­¡­fruit which was promised to them aspensation for assisting the fleet cross thend with their magic .

    The ck elf takes a big bite out of her apple and puts her hands over her cheeks in pure bliss .

    The forest elf carries a slice of peach into her mouth and trembles in pleasure .

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t intend to stick them with something cheap, but fruits are fruits . ¡¹

    They used powerful earth, water, and wind magic to guide the bizarre n to sess .

    I don¡¯t think arge box of fruit is enough for a reward .

    ¡¸It¡¯s what they wanted . Do you think giving them gold coins or fiefdoms would have been better?¡¹

    They wouldn¡¯t be pleased with either of them .

    ¡¸L-look¡­¡­ these are grapes . Each one is so big¡­¡­ and sweet¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the redness of this strawberry¡­¡­ and the taste is too good to be true . ¡¹

    The two elves feed fruits to each other .

    Well, it¡¯s a thanks to them, so I guess it¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re happy .

    ¡¸Ah, there you are, Mr . Demon!¡¹

    As I was fascinated by the elves, Benel skips over to me .

    She leaps toward me with a few feet between us, clinging to my body and kissing both my cheeks before looking up at me with expecting eyes .

    ¡¸How mean of you to leave me after I passed out . I was so lonely when I woke up!¡¹

    Benel puffs her cheeks and yfully pounds my chest with her fists .

    Leopolt is gone . Maybe he¡¯s jealous .

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry . I had some business to attend to . ¡¹

    Ever since the fleet achieved victory, those annoying small scale attacks ceased .

    The enemy must be preparing for the decisive battle and concentrating their forces in Altair .

    Of course, that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re hoping for, so we are amassing our troops and continuing south .

    However, we are taking plenty of breaks along the way .

    Instead of forcing the soldiers to march at a strict pace, we¡¯re preserving their energy so they can fight at the most optimal condition .

    ¡¸Gosh, are you even sorry!? If you¡¯re going to ignore me, I¡¯m not going to suck your cock anymore . ¡¹

    Benel knocks my dick, which has yet to go limp and is pushing up against my pants, with the back of her hand .

    ¡¸Yes, I apologize . I¡¯ll get down on my knees and apologize, so please do it for me tonight as well . ¡¹

    When Iment in an exaggerated manner with my arms spread out, Benel cheers up .

    ¡¸Fufun . If you hug me, I¡¯ll forgive you¡­¡­ don¡¯t poke me too much with that, okay? Or I¡¯ll get turned on right after waking up . ¡¹

    That¡¯s what she says, but she deliberately presses her hips on my crotch .

    Benel ispletely in love with me .

    Our encounter began with an assassination attempt, but I don¡¯t think I have to keep my guard up against her anymore .

    ¡¸Ahn! You always go for boobs first¡­¡­ you also touch my ass . ¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯ll be rude if I don¡¯t touch such soft breasts and such a squishy ass . ¡¹

    Benel pinches my cheek as her arm wraps around my neck .

    Our rtionship has been short, but I can tell the cue for me to take her to bed .

    ¡¸Jiii©`¡¹

    When I pick up Benel, I feel a stare behind me¨D¨Dno, it¡¯s just M making the sound .

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, M? Did you want to join?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to unless it¡¯s just the two of us . I have something urgent to tell you . And it¡¯s a secret¡­¡­¡¹

    M res at Benel .

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright!¡¹

    Benel covers both ears with her hands and closes her eyes .

    ¡¸Let me hear it . ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­whatever . I don¡¯t care . ¡¹

    I nod, encouraging M to give her report .

    ¡¸South Yuguria¡¯s scheming is increasing in activity . ¡¹

    That¡¯s no surprise . With the decisive battle approaching, it¡¯s natural for them to umte soldiers, send spies to do work behind the scenes and collect as much information on us as possible, or even try interference ploys .

    ¡¸Our squad is being specifically targeted . First¡­¡­the idiot Mack divulged the amount of material stockpiled for the siege to the enemy . He reported it himself this morning . ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what that means .

    ¡¸Last night, he was apparently seduced and lured into bed by a lewd dark-skinned beauty . He answered after being persistently asked about the engineering corps and when the woman disappeared yesterday, he realized¡­¡­ ording to Mack¡¯s own words, ¡°she seemed suspicious, but my sense of reason flew out the window when I saw her enticing curves and tanned ass¡± . ¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing, Mack¡­¡­ drooling over a woman and leaking information, there¡¯s a limit to how stupid you can be . ¡¹

    I unconsciously smile and squeeze Benel¡¯s ass .

    ¡¸We also have a statement from Agor . ¡¹

    Ohe on, that guy shouldn¡¯t be as foolish as Mack .

    ¡¸¡­¡­a quiet mature beauty cozied up to him, telling him her house burned down due to the war, and apparently persuaded him into bed by acting like she had no one else to depend on . Sure enough, the woman disappeared after ying around until morning, and although he imed he didn¡¯t speak about anything confidential, he was drunk and couldn¡¯t be sure¡­¡­ ording to his own words, ¡°I felt guilty towards the boss, but lost my senses when she wrapped her leg around me¡± . ¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a quiet lecher with a earnest exterior, huh? No woman falls in love that easily . ¡¹

    I shake my head as my hand fondles Benel¡¯s breast .

    ¡¸Yakov also made a report . ¡¹

    I knew it . Yakov is dumb enough to get caught in a trap .

    ¡¸He was apparently tempted by a big-breasted beauty, but didn¡¯t leak any secrets . She stole his order document and fled, although it didn¡¯t contain anything important . ording to his own words, ¡°she had a nice face and body, but it didn¡¯t turn me on at all¡± . ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s pretty well done for Yakov . I¡¯m honestly surprised . ¡¹

    My finger slips inside Benel¡¯s underwear and directly traces the outside of her private parts .

    I was sure based on his impression that he would crack under the pressure .

    Impressive . I¡¯ll treat him to some exquisite liquorter .

    ¡¸He also said, ¡°I seem to be attracted to tter bodies than voluptuous bodiestely . Moreover, there are times I go soft when I find out the body belongs to a woman¡± . ¡¹

    ¡¸What is he saying?¡¹

    I don¡¯t even want to imagine it, let¡¯s move on .

    ¡¸Jim also¡­¡­admitted¡­¡­¡¹

    What are my subordinates doing? Everyone¡¯s falling apart .

    ¡¸A blonde bombshell seduced him for a one night stand . Afterward, the woman revealed herself to be a spy and threatened to tell his wife what happened unless he changed sides . ording to his own words, ¡°I can¡¯t yield here or I will not only betray my wife, but also Hardlett-dono, and lose two justices . That I can¡¯t do¡± . I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s prattling about as he¡¯s cheating . ¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s how he approached it¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, but that¡¯s very like him . ¡¹

    I stick my finger into Benel¡¯s mouth and let her suck on it .

    ¡¸Also Gido¡­¡­¡¹

    That guy should only have 3 cm left .

    ¡¸¡­¡­well, apparently he was lured by an innocent girl younger than him, but he immediately saw through her and drew his sword . If he wasn¡¯t stopped by the colleagues around him, he would have cut her head off . ording to his own words, ¡°South Yuguria is an enemy . They should be killed on sight¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Gido is suffering because his dick didn¡¯te back . ¡¹

    I tilt my head as I hold Benel by the head and rub her cheek over the crotch area of my pants .

    ¡¸Oh well, it¡¯s fine to ignore them all . What happened to the stupid Mack had more to do with the enemy¡¯s skill than anything . Punishing them prior to a critical battle will have the opposite effect . ¡¹

    There¡¯s something more important to¡­¡­address . .

    ¡¸Yes . Everyone¡¯s preferences were perfectly met . I can understand if it was just Lord Hardlett, but to urately grasp the tastes of mere soldiers as well¡­¡­ they have a frightening spying ability . ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to think otherwise . If they know that much, it¡¯s safe to assume everything has been leaked to them . Which means, they¡¯ll be able to deal with our fleet crossing thend and our ambush . ¡¹

    M nods slightly, sharing my opinion .

    ¡¸Yes . If that¡¯s the case, then it should be assumed recently¡­¡­ that the enemy¡¯s spy hastched onto someone who knows a substantial part of our secrets . ¡¹

    My eyebrow raises as I answer with a serious expression .

    ¡¸We need to figure out who as soon as possible . Leopolt and Tristan are the most suspicious . Stay alert . ¡¹

    I stroke Benel under her chin .

    She happily shakes her plump hips left and right .

    ¡¸Find the main culprit and strike him down¡­¡­ geez, exactly where is this idiot?¡¹

    As I look into the distance, I see Celiaing over .

    By how flustered she looks, she probably has the same thing to say as M .

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I kicked that stupid Yakov¡¯s ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Good job . You¡¯re so cute, Celia . ¡¹

    Yakov didn¡¯t seem to be the problem from what I heard earlier, but that¡¯s a trivial detail .

    ¡¸There was something suspicious that I heard about Leopolt-san . A girl of about 8 years old snuck up on him, saying ¡°please make me an adult¡±¡­¡­and was immediately restrained . ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t think any man would fall for the temptations of such a child . ¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, Leopolt is probably into young girls, so you never know . ¡¹

    Regardless of the doubt in Leopolt¡¯s preferences, I should be the only one with that insight . How does the enemy know about it? This might be tougher to deal with than I thought .

    ¡¸Regarding preferences¡­¡­that woman . ¡¹

    Celia grabs Benel, who is nestling against my arm, and pulls her away .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think this woman is much too perfect?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I also agree¡­¡­¡¹

    I follow M¡¯s and Celia¡¯s eyes and look over Benel¡¯s body again .

    Her height is mid 160 cm¡­¡­she¡¯s got arge enough body I can pound without holding back and she¡¯s small enough to fit snugly under my arm .

    Her neutral face falls into the beautiful category while her constantly changing mischievous and troubled expressions are both adorable .

    She has a sufficiently curvy body with flesh in all the right ces¡­¡­and not only is she voluptuous, her boobs and ass are soft and bouncy, making them great for squeezing and hugging .

    She has silky smooth long blonde hair that I¡¯m often captivated by .

    ¡¸She¡¯s smart and lewd¡­¡­ and she loves muscles, which she shows by caressing my body during sex . Her habit of grabbing me when she cums is also pretty cute . ¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask for that much detail . Nheless, she¡¯s a woman who corresponds to Aegir-sama¡¯s tastes from the top of her head to in between her legs! No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s too suspicious . If I smack her and stir up the dust¡­¡­¡¹

    Benel looks off into space and whistles innocently .

    I knew she¡¯s clean .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tease her so much . I¡¯ll be sure to give her a good spanking . ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸pping her ass during doggystyle doesn¡¯t do any good!!¡¹¡¹

    Celia and M are wonderfully in sync . This is reassuring for the decisive battle .

    I¡¯ll admit I may have been too engrossed with Benel, but it can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s so cute .

    Even now, she¡¯s eagerly pulling me so we can be alone .

    ¡¸Oh, so that person with the nk face is Tristan? Does he have a type of girl he likes?¡¹

    ¡¸He said something about liking books and tea more than girls among other things . If you were to ask my opinion, he¡¯s the kind of person who prefers girls who lead¡­¡­or rather, he likes forceful girls who crack the whip and order him to listen . ¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Benel is taking notes again, but I just thought of an interesting idea .

    ¡¸Eh, you want me to wear armor? A female knight? You want me to lose and get vited on the spot? Mmm, then I should bring out the handcuffs to create the mood¡­¡­¡¹

    When consulting about our y, I hear an ally shout a warning from behind .

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    Before I could react to the sound of slicing wind, Benel yanks my arm .

    A weak and flimsy arrow passes by and stabs into the ground .

    ¡¸My apologies . The new recruits were practicing their archery¡­¡­ geh, Lord Hardlett!?¡¹

    I tell the soldier it¡¯s no big deal and to go back to what he was doing .

    It was a dreadful shot anyway so it wouldn¡¯t have prated my muscles even if it hit me .

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we go further than just handcuffs? I¡¯ll bind your entire body with rope while I lick you . We can also use soft cloth so it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡­¡¹

    I resume our conversation as if nothing happened, but Benel is dazed .

    ¡¸I-I instinctively saved him¡­¡­it could have been possible if I just left him alone¡­¡­ Uuu, yet it¡¯s fun talking and doing dirty things with him¡­¡­ at this rate¡­¡­¡¹

    What a weird woman .

    A Few Days Later .

    We walk along the street somewhat ahead of the main army .

    Alteria, the ce where the decisive battle is anticipated to be, is already within reach .

    ¡¸¡­¡­mmn . ¡¹

    Celia checks her sword and armor, pats the hidden dagger on her thigh, and pumps herself up adorably beside me .

    ¡¸¡­¡­fuu . ¡¹

    M briefly closes her eyes, seemingly in meditation, then suddenly opens them with a face full of determination . She¡¯s ready as well .

    ¡¸There, there¡­¡­ good girl . ¡¹

    Luna gently pats her horse and draws the string of her bow to test its tautness .

    ¡¸Wahahahahaha! ¡­¡­uuu . Wahahahaha!!¡¹

    Irijina brandishes her spear, inviting frowns of disapproval from those around her .

    I was slightly concerned about the pause in the middle, but I figured she just tensed her abs to let out a fart .

    ¡¸ording to the map, Alteria will be in view once we cross this hill . ¡¹

    I give a vague reply to Leopolt and turn to the side rather than look ahead of me .

    ¡¸I have a bad feeling . ¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything and stares back with his usual emotionless eyes .

    The thunderous roar of horseshoes and the shouting of allied soldiers started at the same time .

    That was how well the enemy hid and how perfect the timing of themence of the attack was .

    ¡¸Enemy attack from the right wing¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Here theye . ¡¹

    I immediately kick Schwartz in the belly and change direction .

    ¡¸They¡¯reing from the left too! All of them are cavalry, we¡¯re being sandwiched!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t determine their numbers because of the smoke, but there¡¯s a lot of them!!¡¹

    ¡¸Jumping out in a scattered fashion and then quickly reconvening into an assault formation¡­¡­this is a true ambush . Magnificent . ¡¹

    Tristan nods .

    I see, the enemy was fully prepared, waiting for us in the shadow of the hill .

    Cavalry move fast . It won¡¯t take more than three minutes since they yelled for them to reach us .

    Even though the decisive battle is supposed to happen in Alteria, there is nothing dictating they must barricade themselves inside the fort .

    On the contrary, if all their forces are together and the city¡¯s defenses are wless, it¡¯s logical for cavalry and the like to charge forward aggressively .

    I smirk in admiration .

    ¡¸If they didn¡¯te at us like this, it wouldn¡¯t be worth marching in such an intricate formation . ¡¹

    Leopolt raises his arm, signalling for ming arrows to be shot up into the air .

    Spearmen instantly move to the nks with their weapons pointed out, creating a wall, while crossbowmen kneel behind .

    The bow cavalry aim at each side in a neat two column formation .

    Our defense waspleted in one minute .

    ¡¸So fast! The anti-cavalry formation is done!¡¹

    ¡¸Argh, stop the charge! Turn back!¡¹

    The enemy hastily changes direction .

    Wepletely predicted their surprise attack at this location .

    ¡¸There is also an enemy ambush on the headquarters to the rear . However, the squad on the nk deployed in anti-cavalry formation as nned, sessfully warding off the enemy!¡¹

    Erich is obviously prepared .

    For now, we¡¯ve managed to thwart the enemy¡¯s initial move . It was a big deal that we neutralized their trump card in the cavalry that they threw in .

    ¡¸This is a sign of things¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The cavalry are changing their formation! Chariots are joining the double-rider cavalry from the back! They¡¯re going to charge in again!¡¹

    How irritating .

    I would like to see the face of the enemymander . I¡¯m sure he¡¯s disgustingly handsome .

    Celia, leading her own battalion,es beside me .

    ¡¸The enemy will charge with a more acute formation¡­¡­ but our defense is still in tact . We can deal with them even if they try to punch through . ¡¹

    I rest my hand on Celia¡¯s head and toss away the sheath of the Dual Crater .

    ¡¸No, they¡¯ll break through if we leave them alone . Get ready . ¡¹

    I nce to the side and see Leopolt, as well as Tristan, shout instructions at their respective squads .

    The situation might have deviated from the range of expectations .

    ¡¸Enemy chariots are leading¨D¨D arrows and bolts aren¡¯t working! A hole is opening in the defense formation!¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy soldiers dismounted, the double-riders dismounted! Those are¡­¡­ archers!? The spearmen are getting showered with arrows!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t unforeseen for them to try and bulldoze their way with chariots, it was more so the dismounting and quick change of one of the two riders into an archer that caught us off-guard .

    The weakness of spears is undeniably arrows .

    Forming a spear wall is pointless and they don¡¯t have the mobility without shields to distance themselves or separate from the enemy archers .

    Unless the spearmen are protected by other squads, they can be decimated even by a small number of archers .

    ¡¸But if they send out infantry or cavalry to the front, they¡¯ll fall prey to our favorite cavalry . The only way to deal with them is¡­¡­¡¹

    By the time Celia looked over, the bow cavalry under Luna had already divided into smaller groups and overwhelmed the enemy archers . Having both long range and mobility, they won¡¯t be affected by petty tricks .

    Reportse in one after another from the calmed down lookouts .

    The enemy cavalry totals a little over 10 000, while we have 30 000 and the main army has 7000 .

    In terms of numbers, it is clear they are a small forcepared to our allies who have more than 100 000 soldiers .

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹

    I pat Celia¡¯s head and turn behind me .

    There is no bow cavalry in the main army .

    They are using archers and light cavalry, but are being toyed with by the repeated mounting and dismounting of the free-running enemy .

    Although there aren¡¯t many of them, their mobility can instantly change the state of battle .

    I have also led a group of cavalry against an enemy with several times our number and cut through them on multiple asions .

    It¡¯s also possible that while our allies are being upied, the enemy¡¯s main force will circle around to our nk .

    This can¡¯t be left alone .

    ¡¸Leopolt, take care of it . Hold them at bay . ¡¹

    I look at Irijina and M next .

    ¡¸Grab your squad and follow me . We¡¯re going on the offense . The goal is simple¡­¡­ charge into the enemy and stir them up . ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We¡¯re ready to go!¡¹¡¹

    Celia¡¯s voice oveps with M¡¯s .

    It seems preparations are finished .

    By the way, Irijina is twirling her spear and already moving ahead .

    ¡¸Fighting offense with offense¡­¡­ striking the enemy applying a disturbance strategy is a good n . It¡¯s obviously great if we repel them, but it will still stop the enemy¡¯s movements if we fail . I would personally refrain from participating, but I¡¯m all for the Margrave doing it . ¡¹

    Tristan also approves .

    Well, he better be prepared to get pummeled with peas after the battle is over .

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go . ¡¹

    When I smack the part of Schwartz¡¯s head covered in armor as he¡¯s biting on Tristan¡¯s hair, he lets out an unhappy snort .

    I raised my hand, about to hit him again for defying me, but he suddenly elerates .

    ¡¸Idiot, you think you¡¯ll throw me off?¡¹

    If he can afford to consider that, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about .

    After all, it¡¯s highly unlikely this guy gets frightened by war .

    On the open ins with nowhere to hide, it didn¡¯t take long for the enemy to sense our counterattack .

    ¡¸An enemy squad is setting out to retaliate! It¡¯s a mixed team of heavy and light cavalry of about 1000 running at us in a straight line . ¡¹

    ¡¸How bold, but we aren¡¯t that easy to beat! Attack simultaneously from the left and right and crush them!¡¹

    Rather than stopping, the enemy speeds up and circles around to either side of us .

    ¡¸We¡¯re getting pincered! I¡­¡­ I can¡¯t count how many there are!¡¹

    Celia yells .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop your moving feet . If you do, they¡¯ll swallow you . ¡¹

    I point my finger at M, instructing her to turn left .

    Irijina did the same before I gave the signal .

    The horse¡¯s body tilts to one side . Schwartz turns right without me saying anything .

    ¡­¡­he guessed my thoughts correctly, I¡¯ll give him that .

    Still, couldn¡¯t he have waited a few seconds until I told him to do so?

    This damn perverted horse, does he have a brain on the same level as Irijina? Hm, that¡¯s strange .

    Of course, I don¡¯t have to say anything to get Celia to follow me, which I¡¯ll allow since she¡¯s cute .

    We engage the enemy right wing head-on .

    Both sides are galloping at full speed so the distance between us shrinks jokingly fast .

    ¡¸Let me repeat, don¡¯t stop moving . Run as you fight . ¡¹

    In a battle between cavalry, the one who stops moving loses .

    Looking at it another way, as long as you keep moving, it¡¯s possible to escape no matter how many times you¡¯re surrounded .

    I ready my Keravnos, setting my sights on the first enemy knight approaching me from the front .

    I notice my opponent makes eye contact, I can¡¯t help smiling back .

    ¡¸That reminds me, there was something simr to this in a martial game . Running straight at each other¡­¡­¡¹

    We close in as I mumble to myself .

    ¡¸You know¡­¡­with our spears pointed!¡¹

    The enemy and I thrusted our spears at the same time .

    I shift the shaft of my spear to intercept the tip of the enemy¡¯s spear aimed at my chest and deflect it, while my own spear heads toward his throat .

    No power was put into the thrust, but the momentum of the galloping horse amplifies even the subtlest movement¡­¡­ I wonder what happens if a spear hits at that speed .

    My spear gouges out arge chunk of his neck and the chainmail he¡¯s wearing underneath his armor, leaving his head hanging by a little piece of skin .

    ¡¸Alright, next . ¡¹

    As I run off, the next enemy targets my face with his spear .

    I can¡¯t really praise his horsebackbat .

    I don¡¯t have to parry the attack this time .

    I carefully watch the approaching spearhead and tilt my head to the side, dodging his strike before countering with a single-handed thrust of my spear .

    My spear made a bright metallic clink on contact .

    Only the paint coating of my helmet was chipped, while the enemy lost a section of the side of his body and about two handfuls of his guts .

    ¡¸This is surprisingly fun . If there¡¯s a contest like this in a future martial game tournament, I¡¯d like to participate . ¡¹

    Now is not the time for jokes .

    In a battle where we sh spears while charging at each other, the force and speed of everything is on another level, meaning a split second of carelessness can be deadly .

    ¡¸If Aegir-sama participates, it won¡¯t be fair . The other contestants will drop out . ¡¹

    Celia responds to my joke as she throws a dagger .

    Although the enemy blocks it with his shield, Celia doesn¡¯t miss the opening created to slice off his arm with her sword .

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­then I guess I don¡¯t need to practice anymore . ¡¹

    I rest the Keravnos on my shoulder and then send the enemy to my right flying with arge sweeping motion .

    I release my right hand once my swingpletes, grab the spear with my left hand and unleash a thrust at the windpipe of the enemy on my left .

    Immediately after the spear stabs into the enemy¡¯s neck and stops moving, I re-grab it with my right hand, twist the shaft as I pull it out and plunge the tip into the torso of the third enemy .

    I lift my spear high along with the body and swing it down on the fourth enemy¡¯s head like a hammer .

    This would be a disqualification and a loss for viting the rules .

    I think it¡¯s better if I yield the victory to a proper knight .

    ¡¸Now!¡¹

    Celia cries out and waves my g in ce of a championship banner .

    ¡¸T-that g¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder they were so reckless¨D¨Dit¡¯s him again!¡¹

    ¡¸Call back the attacks of the other squads! He¡¯s not an opponent we can fight on our own!¡¹

    Our maneuver had outstanding effects at just the right timing .

    The enemy cavalry¡¯s attention focuses on us, weakening the attacks on our allies .

    ¡¸We can run and still say that the objective has been achieved, but¡­¡­why don¡¯t we rampage a bit more?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yeaaah!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Having given up the championship, I ran around killing the enemies with the forbidden technique, paving the way for my allies .

    I wonder if the situation has reversed by now .

    ¡¸Report!¡¹

    I shout as I kick down yet another cavalry .

    Before the stretching Celia can respond on her horse, I hear a calm voice beside me .

    ¡¸Major advantage on the right wing . Minor advantage on the left wing . Allied forces are overall at a slight disadvantage . The bow cavalry are starting to struggle against armored wagons . ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, stealing my duty!?¡¹

    The report divided into short sentences was extremely easy to understand .

    I look next to me and see Tikuku running alongside us .

    Schwartz does a double-take, unable to believe what he¡¯s seeing, but now¡¯s not the time to be shocked .

    The bow cavalry overwhelmed the enemy squad with a furious barrage, but faltered from the counterattacking ballistae and could not finish them off despite asionally challenging the enemy at close range .

    ¡¸You can¡¯t me them . Chariots are a bad matchup . ¡¹

    The bow cavalry are not effective against heavily armored opponents .

    Although they possess a special skill, they are still ultimately light cavalry, and are not strong enough to trample over massive vehicles .

    That¡¯s why theyck a lethal strike versus foes their arrows can¡¯t prate .

    Chariots protected with iron ting carrying ballistae are literally their worst opponent .

    ¡¸If we continue running to the left, we¡¯ll pass in front of our allies . ¡¹

    ¡¸Alright . Let¡¯s do that . ¡¹

    I call back M and the others from the left wing and head towards the mortal battle unfolding between the bow cavalry and the enemy chariots .

    The enemy notices us approaching and turns their ballistae in our direction .

    ¡¸Go from the side! When you get close, aim for the wheels!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s order is the correct move .

    If we attack head-on or from behind, we will look like an unmoving dot in the enemy¡¯s perspective .

    It will be easier for them to hit us with their ballistae regardless of how bumpy of a ride they are experiencing .

    Conversely, if we sprint from the side, the enemy has to match our speed and adjust their aim ordingly .

    If we¡¯re both shaking a considerable amount, the chances of them missing are drastically higher .

    I draw my Dual Crater this time and also charge at the chariot .

    ¡­¡­from the front .

    ¡¸Aaah, I said to go from the side!¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry Celia, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing this without thinking .

    ¡¸What a fool, we¡¯ll kill him in one shot . ¡¹

    I can tell the enemy are fixing their sights on me .

    So I inhale deeply, hold my breath, narrow my eyes and focus solely on the chariot .

    The moment I saw the enemy twitch, I tug Schwartz¡¯s mane .

    I feel a jerking motion and sense my body floating¡­¡­then I hear the sound of a heavy object crash into the ground .

    ¡¸H-he flew!?¡¹

    Right as the ballista fired its projectile, Schwartz kicked off the ground, causing the bolt that should have been fixed on us to miss and burrow partially in the spot where we used to be .

    As I fly over and look down at the open-mouthed enemy soldier, I swing my Dual Crater .

    ¡¸OOooooh!!¡¹

    After a brief pause, I release the breath of air held in my chest as a roar .

    My muscles and the eleration from both sidesbine for a powerful strike¡­¡­ unfortunately, I¡¯m not aiming for the wheels like Celia ordered .

    The Dual Crater ms into the armor on the front of the chariot, raising sparks as the sword slices through the metal and continues on to bisects the driver from the chest, then it also cuts apart the ballista installed to the rear and its operator before the Dual Crater finally exits through the back .

    The upper part of the chariot waspletely shed open .

    ¡¸H-he cut through the whole thing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not something a human can do . ¡¹

    ¡¸How can we fight against that¨D¨Dgugyaah!¡¹

    Sadly, you have to fight me .

    I charge at the other chariots, this time destroying the wheel, driver and ballista of one of them as I run past .

    The enemy hurriedly attempts to steady their aim on me, but because I rushed into their ranks at such high speed, they are unable to align their sights .

    The reason I purposely did such a risky maneuver was this .

    Charging in from the front will certainly make you an easier target, but once you get past the front chariot and enter their formation, the shooting angles of the other chariots cross with each other, making it harder for them to shoot .

    There is also a possibility of themmitting friendly fire, so they can¡¯t shoot carelessly .

    ¡¸Argh, if we¡¯re scared to shoot each other, the demon will kill us all! Don¡¯t worry and shoot©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a little different from what I expected . ¡¹

    Bolts fly at me from all directions .

    More than a few of them end up hitting allies .

    ¡¸This is because you ignored me~!¡¹

    Just when I thought things were getting bad, friendly units came running in from the side .

    They throw logs or metal rods at the wheels and toss torches inside the chariots .

    ¡¸Crap, we were too distracted by the demon!¡¹

    ¡¸They are pressing us! Don¡¯t we have any reinforcements!?¡¹

    Too bad, the cavalry you are referring to are fleeing after being shot at by our bow cavalry .

    ¡¸We can¡¯t fight any longer . Retreat! Retreat!¡¹

    Resigning atst, the chariots begin to withdraw, abandoning their allies who have stopped moving due to their wheels breaking .

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you escape! Pur¨D¨D mgah . ¡¹

    I cover Celia¡¯s mouth .

    ¡¸Hey Schwartz . ¡¹

    When I pull on the horse¡¯s ear, he turns to me with an unhappy expression .

    His breathing is somewhat heavy, but he isn¡¯t drooling . He probably has about half of his stamina remaining .

    A regr horse would be near its limit by now .

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s been running around a lot so I¡¯m worried about their fatigue . We should leave the pursuit to another squad . ¡¹

    M voices my thinking .

    Celia looks down in embarrassment .

    ¡¸Chasing too far isn¡¯t a good idea!! One must not get arrogant and think clearly after a victory!!¡¹

    Even Irijina is letting her horse rest and petting its back .

    Celia drops to her knees .

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with this chick!? She¡¯s chasing us!! We can¡¯t shake her even though she¡¯s on foot!?¡¹

    ¡¸She took a hit to the face but doesn¡¯t have a single scratch! Is she also some kind of demon!?¡¹

    I see Tikuku running after thest enemy chariot in the queue .

    I assume something hit her forehead again since she¡¯s covering that spot with her hand .

    She pounces forward to catch up to the fleeing chariot, but a well-timed shot from a crossbow hits her right in the forehead, causing her to fall short .

    She tumbles to the ground in dramatic fashion, raises her head aftering to a stop and then returns to us .

    ¡¸¡­¡­try not to act like something out of the enemy¡¯s bad dream . ¡¹

    I say as I twist Tikuku¡¯s head so it¡¯s facing the front .

    The fall turned her head 90 degrees to the right .

    ¡¸She seems like something from my dream too . ¡¹

    M sighs .

    Now that I have time to check, I see the main army has sessfully repelled the enemy .

    ¡¸It is a victory for the enemy, 6 to 4 . ¡¹

    Leopolt muttered .

    Really, we fought pretty hard though .

    ¡¸The goal of the ambush was to gather information on us and exhaust our soldiers¡­¡­ if they were nning to defeat us, they would have thrown in more of their forces . ¡¹

    I look around .

    Allied soldiers are sitting down mixed with other branches of the army .

    ¡¸Because we counterattacked with everything, theposition of our army has beenpletely exposed . Also, it¡¯s almost evening¡­¡­ deliberatelying at this time means-¡¹

    ¡¸A night raid next?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll get prepared immediately!¡¹

    M and Celia run off .

    The sun is already changing to a deep orange color .

    Considering the work needed to set up camp, the soldiers won¡¯t have much time to rest .

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to show some grit here . ¡¹

    I growl softly and p my face to pump myself up, then I feel a tug on my sleeve .

    When I look down to my side, I find a female soldier from the bow cavalry . She has her arm in a sling .

    ¡¸I broke my arm in that battle . While I can¡¯t draw a bow anymore, that¡¯s the only injury I have¡­¡­ so I thought I could at least help by healing the chief¡¯s body . ¡¹

    Simply pumping myself with courage will cause me to swell .

    I have to release other things to make room .

 Chapter 479: Alteria Decisive Battle: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 478-2</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    ¨D¨DLate Night.

    The enemy monster opens its mouth as wide as possible and lets out a low-pitched roar that shakes the earth .

    Pochi falters slightly, however it manages to reply with a determined growl with Pipi¡¯s encouragement .

    The two monsters re at each other while walking cautiously in a circle .

    I can hear the panicked neighsing from the horses in both the enemy and ally camps .

    Soldiers also cause amotion unlike one originating from spectating a duel between humans .

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, what is that? Could it possibly be a dra-¡¹

    A messenger visits from headquarters . Erich probably instructed him to .

    Almost all the allied soldiers are looking at me for an answer .

    ¡¸It¡¯s our own giant lizard . I picked up an egg from a cave in the past and this is what hatched out . ¡¹

    ¡¸How vague¡­¡­¡¹

    The messenger runs back to deliver his message, puzzled by my response .

    The allied soldiers don¡¯t shift their gazes from me .

    ¡¸Argh, who cares about such details on a battlefield!¡¹

    I yell and chase them away .

    Have Leopolt exin it after everything is over .

    Anyway, back to the crucial fight .

    ¡¸In terms of size¡­¡­ the enemy has us beat . ¡¹

    Celia¡¯s right, Pochi is 10 m long whereas the enemy is 15 m long .

    Additionally, the enemy has a stout build and a greater weightpared to the slender Pochi .

    ¡¸The enemy is attacking!¡¹

    After briefly distancing itself, the enemy monster charges swiftly and pounces at Pochi¡¯s chest .

    It uses the sharp nails on its front leg to strike Pochi .

    Part of Pochi¡¯s armor gets shaved off and fragments scatter .

    Small cheers well up from the enemy side .

    ¡¸Now Pochi¡¯s attacking!¡¹

    Pochi roars and runs close to the enemy, then swings both of its arms from above the enemy¡¯s head .

    A metallic clink resonated when the enemy¡¯s chin hit the ground .

    Someone let out a quiet ¡®ooh¡¯ from the crowd of allies .

    However, the enemy shakes its head once and gets up like nothing happened .

    ¡¸Neither side¡¯s attacks are working . ¡¹

    Pochi¡¯s scales are as hard as steel and the enemy monster also seems tough .

    If both are wearing armor on top of that, it¡¯ll take more than a fist fight to bring either of them down .

    ¡¸But Pochi has¡­¡­ aah!¡¹

    Celia stops her sentence midway .

    The enemy monster leaps with its hind legs and bites Pochi on the face .

    I guess Pochi did not expect such speed toe from therge creature and could not react in time .

    Pochi cries out in pain and ws at the monster to get it to let go, but the enemy monster is hanging on tightly with its front legs . Fangs as big as myself press down through the armor with a distinct crack .

    Disappointed groans leak from the crowd of allies until the inside of Pochi¡¯s mouth starts to glow red .

    Perhaps afraid of the heat, the enemy monster releases its grip and jumps backward .

    Immediately after, a stream of fire shoots out, passing just barely above the enemy¡¯s head .

    ¡¸Uoooh! It breathes fire!?¡¹

    ¡¸Arge lizard with four legs and giant wings on its back?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a dra-¡¹

    I ignore thements and click my tongue .

    ¡¸That idiot, missed the perfect chance . ¡¹

    The enemy didn¡¯t expect Pochi¡¯s mes .

    If aimed properly, Pochi should havended the attack .

    Now, the enemy knows to look out for it, making it hard to get a second chance, especially with how quick the monster moves .

    Once its mes are exhausted, Pochi raises its head to take a breather .

    The enemy won¡¯t let such a big opening slip .

    The monster turns its head to the back and does a spin .

    Its thick tail whips around and hits Pochi right in the middle of its torso .

    ¡¸Aah, Pochi¡¯s down!¡¹

    With a sound simr to the simultaneous firing of ten cannons, Pochi falls on its side .

    A sorrowful screech echoes .

    No matter how hard its scales are, the impact from a blunt instrument travels through to its internal organs .

    That was definitely a critical blow .

    ¡¸Get up, Pochi! You can do it!¡¹

    Pipi shouts from the cage-like saddle attached to the back of Pochi¡¯s armor .

    That thing must be sturdy if it didn¡¯t get knocked off from the powerful attack .

    Aided by Pipi¡¯s encouragement, Pochi slowly stands up .

    It gets up on its hind legs, raises its arms high¡­¡­ and with a loud roar, charges at the enemy .

    Pochi unleashes a series of swipes, alternating between its left and right arms, while also asionally throwing in some kicks .

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, this is a little hard to say . ¡¹

    I get why Celia¡¯s hesitant .

    That kind of reckless attack is something a child who was made to cry by a scuffle would do .

    Pochi sobs while wildly iling its arms .

    The enemy was bewildered by the continuous attack, but because Pochi didn¡¯t put weight behind its attacks, not much damage was done .

    Moreover, when a nail coincidentally slides into a gap in the armor and scratches the enemy¡¯s skin to draw blood, it was Pochi that paused .

    That gave the enemy room tond a headbutt, forcing Pochi to stagger backwards .

    I unconsciously rest my head in my hand .

    ¡¸There was no way that kind of personality would be beneficial in a brawl . ¡¹

    That stern face probably got scared after seeing the enemy¡¯s blood .

    And the initial me attack was also missed on purpose .

    Actually, Pochi was being bullied the entire fight, it just didn¡¯t stand out because of the size difference and the steel scales deflecting all of the enemy¡¯s attacks¡­¡­more importantly, Pochi is the type who cries and runs without getting angry when punched .

    The purpose of wearing all that armor is not so it can protect its body, but so that it can feel safe .

    I¡¯m sure Pipi also had to constantly spur Pochi on to finally fight .

    ¡¸Ah, Pochi is running!¡¹

    Pochi spreads its wings and lifts itself in the air .

    Its back ispletely turned to the enemy with the intent to run away .

    But the enemy doesn¡¯t allow that .

    The enemy monster builds up momentum by elerating,unches itself using its hind legs, bites Pochi¡¯s hind leg and then pulls the lizard to the ground .

    The impact created by the crashing of the two giant bodies sent tremendous shockwaves rippling out, causing enemy and ally soldiers to stumble and knocking knights off their horse .

    ¡¸Ukyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hinya . ¡¹

    Celia also rolls off her horse, M somehow stabilizes, and Sekrit turns a somersault .

    Wait, thatst cute shriek was you?

    Pochi flops around, hastily trying to get up¨D¨Dthen suddenly freezes .

    It realizes that falling on its back means the cage Pipi was in got ttened .

    Pochi disregards the enemy and cries sadly as it fumbles for the broken pieces of the armor .

    However, it could not find the tiny Pipi .

    Despite the racial difference and armor covering its face, I can clearly tell the dread in Pochi¡¯s expression as it looks to me for salvation .

    Tears are pooling in its eyes .

    Seeing Pochi¡¯s vulnerable back, the enemy monster pounces .

    Its giant ws dig into the lizard¡¯s wings, making ripping sounds .

    ¡¸It¡¯s trying to tear off its wings!¡¹

    I stay silent and close my eyes .

    Pochi¡¯s miserable whines cease and it closes its eyes overflowing with tears .

    ¡¸There are variations when ites to cowards too . Some are cowards down to the core and only know how to run¨D¨D¡¹

    Pochi¡¯s nail grinds against the ground .

    ¡¸And then there are those who have a line indicating the limit of how much they¡¯ll yield . ¡¹

    Pochi¡¯s eyes suddenly open wide .

    The pupils inside its familiar eyes split vertically .

    This is also a sign easily discernible irrespective of race, burning anger .

    Pochi uses its wings which the enemy was grappling with to envelop the monster and rolls its body to throw off the enemy .

    The force kicks up dirt and dust and also causes the enemy to lose its grip .

    However, Pochi also tumbled over, slowing its get-up time .

    The enemy, who stood up quicker, attacked in order to prevent Pochi from recovering .

    ¡¸T-the attack was blocked!¡¹

    Pochi uses its own front legs to match the enemy¡¯s front legs¡­¡­ I guess it¡¯s fine to consider them arms in Pochi¡¯s case¡­¡­and stops the strike .

    Although somewhat startled by the reaction, the enemy quickly proceeded to growl and bite down on Pochi¡¯s exposed shoulder .

    The human-sized teeth press down against the lizard¡¯s flesh¨D¨Dthen snap with a moist bursting sound .

    ¡¸Pochi was wearing armor when its head was bitten, that¡¯s why teeth could sink in . Pochi¡¯s stupidly hard scales are way too strong to allow a mere lizard¡¯s fangs to prate them . ¡¹

    With the enemy monster reeling from the pain and shock, Pochi returns the favor by biting down with its fangs .

    The merciless chomp pierces through the lizard¡¯s thick skin and spills purple blood .

    Pochi, with the enemy still held in its mouth, lets out a terrifying roar to the point it seems like an entirely different lizard, and thrashes its head left and right before mming the enemy into the ground .

    The enemy was fast to stand back up, however its eyes were spinning and its legs were wobbling .

    ¡¸It¡¯s a follow-up attack!¡¹

    Pochi inhales and spits out arge fireball .

    This time, Pochi doesn¡¯t try to miss . Itnds a direct hit that engulfs the enemy from the face to the tip of its tail .

    As a result, the monster bes a mass of mes and rolls around like a moving forest fire .

    ¡¸It¡¯s not over yet . ¡¹

    Pochi spreads its wings and takes to the sky .

    It isn¡¯t running this time . It is to finish off the enemy .

    Pochi hovers over the ming lizard and grabs it, then furiously ps its wings .

    ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s going to pick that thing up? W-will that even be possible?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it looks like . How interesting . ¡¹

    The enemy monster weighs at least two times Pochi does .

    But Pochi roars and ps hard enough for the wind to blow us away even when we¡¯re standing at a considerable distance from the battle as it slowly lifts the lizard .

    Although the air pressure snuffs out the fire, there is nothing the monster can do to its carrier no matter how much it struggles .

    Pochi, as if to convey its victory to Pipi, flies onep above the enemy and ally armies and then rapidly descends before dropping the monster to the ground .

    Even a monster of that size is powerless to falling from that height and speed .

    The armor it is wearing shatters on impact with the ground, and the monster lets out an agonizing squeal¡­¡­ then it stops moving entirely .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaaah!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The subsequent earthquake is violent, throwing us off bnce and putting our hands on the ground to support ourselves .

    Schwartz, who was carelessly sniffing a woman¡¯s butt, flipped onto his back magnificently . Hah, serves him right .

    ¡¸We won¡­¡­right?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s small victory deration triggers our allies to gradually cheer louder .

    ¡¸What an incredible dra¨D¨DI mean, lizard!¡¹

    ¡¸To be able to breathe fire, I expected nothing less of the legendary dra¨D¨Dlizard!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the Lord Hardlett I know, leading a guardian dra¨D¨Dlizard!¡¹

    But Pochi, who the cheers are directed to, doesn¡¯t react .

    Pochi ignores the rejoicing allies and the fallen enemy, simply looking up at the sky and crying .

    ¡¸I feel sorry for it, so it¡¯s about time to tell the truth . ¡¹

    I call Pochi and point a finger at its forehead .

    Pochi¡¯s teary eyes converge to the center of its head .

    ¡¸Good job Pochi . You were so cool . ¡¹

    Just before the cage was crushed, Pipi escaped and she had been clinging onto Pochi¡¯s head the whole time .

    It was immediately noticeable since we¡¯re watching from afar, but Pochi¡¯s enraged state would likely revert back to normal if anything was said, so I kept quiet .

    Pochi trembles briefly, then puts Pipi carefully on its back and starts to dance .

    After a few steps, it slumps over sadly and whines .

    ¡¸¡­¡­there¡¯s blooding from its wings after all . ¡¹

    ¡¸Several scales got ripped off too . ¡¹

    ¡¸Two nails on its foot also broke . ¡¹

    Pochi without anger doesn¡¯t have the guts to push through injuries and fight .

    This is where it will retire .

    ¡¸You did well . ¡¹

    I leave a parting remark to Pochi as it drags its leg back home .

    Well, the morale of our allies have increased with the victory in the monster battle .

    Now, it¡¯s time for Erich and Leopolt to show me theirmand .

    ¡¸What is a prisoner doing over here!?¡¹

    I hear an ally soldier yell behind me .

    A prisoner? Hm, did Piris slip outside again?

    Damn Yakov, I¡¯ll have to kick his ass .

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t stop¡­¡­hey, you¡¯re covered in blood . ¡¹

    The soldier¡¯s strict tone changes to a surprised tone .

    I turn around and see Benel standing there .

    ¡¸Why did youe here? Didn¡¯t you tell me you weren¡¯t going to go close to the frontlines so you can avoid any misunderstandings?¡¹

    Benel walks unsteadily and slowly extends her arms toward me .

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­do you have a sword stuck in your body?¡¹

    I could tell the pitch of my own voice has raised .

    A short sword was stabbed deep in her abdomen .

    I also stretch out my arms to catch her .

    ¡¸Agh . ¡¹

    She lets out a small groan as something light hits her .

    Benel¡¯s chin suddenly tilts back, revealing a de protruding from her chest .

    ¡¸Hey . ¡¹

    The sword thrown at her back pierced through .

    Blood squirts out .

    At the same time, a woman wearing an ally soldier¡¯s uniform runs by, passing me and going straight to the enemy side .

    Without looking at the woman, I support the falling Benel .

    The blood which flows out from where the sword stabbed her trickles down her waist and dyes her legs red .

    Blood also radiates from the sword stuck in her chest, creating a red circle on her upper body .

    Everytime she moves, she coughs out a little blood .

    Once Benelnds in my arms, I gentlyy her on the ground .

    There¡¯s no time to speak .

    I quickly ce one hand on the sword in her back and ce the other hand on the sword in her chest, then let go without doing anything .

    She¡¯s losing a lot of blood . If I remove the swords, she¡¯ll bleed to death .

    The sword that entered her back pierced her lung and the sword that stabbed her in the abdomen pierced her liver .

    Both are fatal injuries to her vitals . Those I¡¯ve seen with these kinds of wounds¨D¨Ddon¡¯t survive .

    I try to search for Pochi, but the lizard has already disappeared .

    There¡¯s no time to call it back either .

    ¡¸¡­¡­kah . ¡¹

    Benel grabs my hand .

    She coughs out blood when she does, which stters on my cheek .

    Normally, I should be asking ¡°what happened?¡± or ¡°who did this?¡±

    But, with those serious injuries, her life might vanish after answering .

    ¡¸¡­¡­don¡¯t say anything . A doctor wille soon . ¡¹

    I speak in a calm,posed manner .

    Only a hint of restlessness was in my voice as I embraced Benel reassuringly .

    Still, she tries to painfully squeeze out some words .

    ¡¸¡­¡­ga¡­¡­gh¡­¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t tell her not to speak when she¡¯s trying so hard .

    ¡¸¡­¡­gh¡­¡­gh¡­¡­so-sorry . I was a spy . ¡¹

    ¡¸I knew . ¡¹

    The cute voice perfectly fitting my preferences weakly strings words together .

    ¡¸But¡­¡­it was fun . The sex also felt great . ¡¹

    ¡¸I had a st too . ¡¹

    The blonde hair that I like tickles my nose .

    ¡¸E-everyday, I did my gehoh¡­¡­spy duties . ¡¹

    ¡¸What a bad girl . ¡¹

    Heat slowly leaves the soft body of my dreams .

    ¡¸Yet why¡­¡­uugh¡­¡­didn¡¯t you tell your allies? What did I do wrong?¡¹

    Tears spill from her charming eyes .

    ¡¸I thought about it¡­¡­and couldn¡¯t figure it out . ¡¹

    Benel shows me one final lovely smile before her head slumps over and dangles lifelessly .

    ¡¸Sorry for the wait! Th-this is horrible¡­¡­surely there¡¯s nothing that can be done¡­¡­¡¹

    The doctor who Celia called makes a quick observation as soon as he arrives .

    I also hear Pochi¡¯s roar from a distance probably after being called back by M .

    I carefullyy Benel¡¯s body down . I purposely avoid looking at her breathing and her pulse .

    Hope is faint¡­¡­I know that without needing a doctor to tell me due to the amount of blood loss .

    I stand up and look ahead .

    ¡¸This is the fate of a spy . ¡¹

    I let out a big sigh .

    ¡¸And this is war . It¡¯s not surprising for there to be foul y . It might also be a misunderstanding of orders . ¡¹

    I wipe the blood off my hand and face on my armor .

    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault for not protecting you . ¡¹

    My eyes slowly blink twice .

    ¡¸Could this be some sort of plot?¡¹

    I knew it .

    Knowing that, I can¡¯t contain my anger .

    I can sympathize with what Pochi was feeling earlier .

    The blood in my dick, which kept it erect for several weeks now, drains and shoots up to my head .

    The war, victory, and even my own life doesn¡¯t matter to me at this very moment .

    My woman, the woman who I¡¯ve grown to love, was killed in front of me .

    Where is the person I can vent this anger to?

    My eyes lock onto the woman wearing an allied soldier¡¯s uniform and entering the enemy camp .

    I am fully aware of the killing intent directed to her .

    I want to kill her even though she¡¯s a woman .

    The doctor puts his mouth over Benel¡¯s mouth and blows air into her lungs .

    She¡¯s not breathing anymore, meaning she¡¯s essentially dead .

    ¡¸I see, so you killed her . You killed my woman, huh?¡¹

    I did not speak to anybody in particr .

    I said it to myself so I alone would get angry .

    My vision slowly tints with a red color .

    From both armies starting to advance forward, to messengers running around, to Celia and M pulling my arms, everything slows down .

    My mouth opens unconsciously .

    Air travels up from my lungs, through my throat and out my mouth .

    There was no sound at first, then eventually myrynx vibrated, and by the time my vision wentpletely red, I was emitting something close to a roar .

    Nearby horses rear up, monsters flee from the enemy camp, and Celia and M stumble to the ground .

    If this was a y, I would scream ¡°how dare you kill my beloved Benel . I won¡¯t forgive you . I¡¯ll get my revenge¡±, at this time . But all I could do was release all my frustrations at once .

    Words are not needed . Neither is logic or thoughts .

    The one who killed my Benel was the enemy . In that case, I just have to kill them all .

    I ran straight towards the enemy camp .

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama! You must not charge in like that! Aaah, you left your sword behind¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Fast, I have to kill them all as fast as possible .

    I simply move my legs without thinking of anything else .

    ¡¸Listen, headquarters implemented a n . If it goes well, Hardlett¡¯s army will either protrude or fall into disarray . Get ready to surround and annihte them . ¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, then let us have one squad on standby¨D¨Dwait, is Hardlett¡¯s army already here¡­¡­ no, he¡¯s charging by himself!¡¹

    I hear the enemy¡¯s voices, but I don¡¯t try to understand what they¡¯re saying .

    ¡¸Idiot, he fell right into the trap!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s over when you let blood rush to your head!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, he¡¯s unarmed¡­¡­ you¡¯re kidding, right!?¡¹

    Skirmishers wielding swords jump out in front of the enemy camp to face me .

    Oh right, I didn¡¯t bring my sword or spear with me .

    Onees from the left and twoe from the right .

    As they enter my red field of view, they move as slow as caterpirs .

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill everyone . ¡¹

    I mutter .

    I grab the arm swung at me from above and pull the enemy¡¯s other arm toward me to bring the enemy closer, but I end up tearing both arms off with wet squelching sounds .

    I grab the second enemy by the throat and pull him simr to how I pulled the first guy, and his arms alsoe off shortly after tugging .

    For thest soldier, I grab his sword, trip his feet and stomp on his stomach when he falls .

    With those three killed, I move on to my next opponents, whose expressions don¡¯t change .

    Their eyes and brains probably can¡¯t follow what¡¯s happening .

    It was only after I ripped apart my eighth soldier when the enemies¡¯ expressions changed and started to scream in horror .

    Time seems to flow even slower as I asionally hear my heartbeat in my head reminding me of my own actions .

    ¡¸He tore eight people in pieces¨D¨D!? It hasn¡¯t been two seconds yet!¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s no good! He isn¡¯t someone we can surround with skirmishers! That guy can¡¯t be treated as a human! He¡¯s a one-man army, we have to fight in formation!¡¹

    The skirmishers take refuge within the enemy camp and a spear unit steps forward .

    That¡¯s right, gather together . It¡¯ll be easier for me to murder you lot .

    I ran at the enemy, still empty-handed .

    My eyes fixate on the forest of spears, allowing me to jump at thest second .

    ¡¸He¡¯s charging in!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ease up! You saw how he ripped our allies with his bare hands, right!?¡¹

    Of course I¡¯m not Schwartz and I don¡¯t have the leg power to leap over a wall of spears, so I jump in the middle instead .

    The spearheads converge on me in slow motion .

    I don¡¯t panic .

    Such slow spears can¡¯t kill me .

    The enemy soldiers think they thrusted collectively, but it¡¯s not strictly at the same time .

    The normally unnoticeable gaps just seem clearer when I¡¯m in this state .

    I twist my body to fit those gaps or throw out the spear with the soldier to create a gap .

    ¡¸Breaking a wall of spears with his bare hands!?¡¹

    ¡¸This must be some kind of¡­¡­bad¡­¡­dream . ¡¹

    I bypass the spears and stand in front of the enemy soldiers .

    Now I can finally kill you .

    I send my fists at two separate enemies .

    It¡¯s apparent even to me that power on a different level manifests itself when I¡¯m angry .

    My fists crush the soldiers¡¯ noses, break the bones of their faces and sinks inside their skulls, causing blood to gush out of their ears like a fountain .

    I have to kill that guy in between my arms too¡­¡­in other words, the guy in front of me .

    I bite down on the area below his chin, then jerk my face up, peeling off the skin up to his forehead .

    ¡¸D-demonnn!!¡¹

    The sound of plucking string perks up my ear .

    I snap two long spears and block the flying bolt .

    ¡¸¡­¡­huh? What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t see¡­¡­ the bolt got deflected¡­¡­? It was shot at less than three meters though!¡¹

    The string of the crossbow twanged again .

    I spin around, immediately scanning the air for the flying bolt, and knocking it down .

    It was impossible to evade one of them, although it only stabbed into my shoulder, which isn¡¯t too much of a problem .

    I feel the slight impact on my shoulder, but absolutely no pain .

    My anger erased painful sensations entirely .

    ¡¸I¡¯m killing you too . ¡¹

    I throw the two broken spears .

    The soldier who props up a shield and the soldier who tries to block with his arms both get skewered and die .

    ¡¸A chance!¡¹

    ¡¸Kiieeeeee!!¡¹

    Keysian mercenaries jump over the spearmen and attack me with their strange swords .

    I catch the swords with my bare hands, stopping them temporarily in midair before mming the two mercenaries to the ground .

    That makes two fruit smashing sounds .

    I notice cuts on the palms of my hands, but don¡¯t pay much attention to it since I can fight unobstructed as long as my fingers are attached .

    Next, the Keysian mercenaries ride in on giant beasts with arge nose .

    I pick up the strange swords dropped by the Keysian mercenaries without hesitation, one in each hand, and rush at the unknown beast .

    The monster swings the nose which isparable to steel .

    It¡¯spletely unlike the one from yesterday¨D¨Dand it moves sluggishly like a broken pendulum clock .

    Maintaining my speed, I run until I¡¯m in front of the beast and then slide under it .

    The monster squeals, raising its foot to try and crush me, but it¡¯s toote .

    As the momentum carries me forward, I use my two swords to slit open its belly .

    I relocate myself before the guts stter on me, and run past the surprised Keysian monster tamer, then plunge one sword in the left and right eye of the monster in the rear .

    ¡¸In that case, even though it¡¯s risky, bring them out!¡¹

    The door to a transportable cage opens and a club-wielding orc wearing a chain cor walks out grumpily .

    ¡¸It¡¯s an especially violent and massive orc! It¡¯ll easily trample a human¨D¨D¡¹

    I start running toward the orc before the enemy finishes speaking .

    I don¡¯t care if I fight humans or monsters .

    I¡¯ll kill everyone who gets in my way .

    Responding to me charging at it, the orc swings its club at me .

    I decide to ept the full brunt of the heavy and way-too-slow strike .

    A subtle crunches from my mrs chipping as I clench my teeth to bear the orc¡¯s power .

    Naturally, my arms strain and I hear my flexed muscles begin to rip .

    I could have easily avoided this predicament by dodging .

    I just¡­¡­didn¡¯t want to waste time . I wanted to kill this guy faster, even if it is only by one second .

    ¡¸So South Yuguria is able to get a dirty orc on their side?¡¹

    I grab the orc¡¯s club and pull it towards me .

    The monster that is easily over 3 m tall leans forward, dangerously close to stumbling .

    ¡¸Then I can¡¯t let you return alive . ¡¹

    I hold the orc by its ugly ears and bite down on its neck, suspending my body by grappling with it .

    I ignore the unpleasant stench of grime and grease, and with my canines sunk into its skin, shake my head, growling like a rabid dog .

    The orc lets out a nasty scream and struggles, but I hang on by its half-torn ears and don¡¯t let go .

    My teeth pierce the orc¡¯s thick skin and push its way through the fat to bite through its carotid artery .

    Fresh blood spurts out and the orc roars in pain as it falls down trying to cover the hole in its neck with its hands .

    I chew the various things torn off in my mouth a few times and then spit it out .

    ¡¸Fuuuu . ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, aaah¡­¡­he bit the orc to death . ¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a monster . Humans can¡¯t match him . ¡¹

    The moment I groaned, the enemy soldiers fled from me .

    Hundreds of people scattered .

    Hey, I haven¡¯t killed everyone yet . Come back here .

 Chapter 480: Alteria Decisive Battle: Defeat the Famed General

    <h4>Chapter 480: Alteria Decisive Battle: Defeat the Famed General</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Of course, in the corner of my brain, I understood that it was a trap.

    But it didn¡¯t stop me from swinging my sword.

    By the time I realized it, I had already charged at him in a straight line and swung my Dual Crater with all my might.

    Maestus, havingpletely anticipated my attack, calmly receives my sword and angles his shield to ward it off.

    But my anger-filled strike, shatters the shield to pieces as it slides off the diagonally-positioned ne, grazes Maestus¡¯s gauntlet right as he lets go of the holding strap, and sends him flying backward.

    ¡¸Hah, you have monstrous strength that doesn¡¯t disgrace your demon name! I can¡¯t even block, huh!?¡¹

    Maestus adjusts his body while skidding on the ground and swings his left arm at me.

    A bowstring twangs, releasing six bolts. All of them are on trajectory to hit their target.

    However, I don¡¯t move my trunk, simply reaching up with my right hand to catch the one bolt aimed at my eye.

    The remaining five stabs into my shoulder, my side, and my feet.

    I don¡¯t feel pain, but I do feel them piercing my body.

    Nheless, my bulked up muscles stop them from reaching my inner organs or my bones.

    ¡¸Yes, they hit!¡¹

    ¡¸Even he can¡¯t dodge at that distance!¡¹

    I ignore the enemy soldiers¡¯ jeers and sh diagonally upward with the Dual Crater which is now in my left hand.

    ¡¸Gah!?¡¹

    The torso of the horse of thence cavalry charging in from the left and the rider¡¯s arm are cut apart.

    I immediately stab my Dual Crater into the ground, partially turn to the right and catch two approaching spears under my armpits.

    ¡¸Fuu, it¡¯s not going to be that easy.¡¹

    A simultaneous attack from a crossbow and cavalry, huh? I probably would have suffered a heavier hit if I made excessive movements to dodge the crossbow bolts.

    One of the riders who hesitated to let go of his spear got lifted up and separated from his horse.

    The other one wisely abandoned his spear, unsheathed the sword at his waist, and shed at my head.

    Such a sudden attack was not backed by power.

    Regardless, the urate steel de scrapes my skin and draws blood.

    I don¡¯t groan in agony or curse. I¡¯m not going to do those pointless things.

    I change my grip on the unupied spear squeezed in between my armpit and thrust it backwards without turning my body.

    For some reason, I could clearly see the figure of the roaring cavalry passing behind me.

    The tip of the spear bends on contact with the enemy soldier¡¯s armor, but I forcefully push it through into his body.

    The enemy cavalry proceeds to run into the ranks of my allies and the soldier falls off the horse which stopped abruptly.

    Next I turn my attention to the soldier who I lifted with the other spear.

    He opens his mouth like he wants to say something, but I¡¯m not here to talk.

    I toss him upward into the air, skewer him as he drops back down, and toss the spear with his impaled body away.

    ¡¸Commence the attack, take back the za.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, advancing is all we can do. Can we go to the temple before the enemy surrounds us...... this will be another tightrope maneuver......¡¹

    I hear Leopolt and Tristan before my personal army floods into the open space created by explosives.

    Multiple melees break out everywhere.

    But I have only one objective.

    That is to kill the jerk who ordered Benel¡¯s assassination.

    The other party also recognizes hisck of luxury tomand his soldiers and fixates his gaze on me.

    There is no exchange of cliched lines like, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you¡± or ¡°Try and kill me if you can¡±.

    I simply exude my murderous intent at him and he invites me to attack with a grin.

    I raise my Dual Crater as I walk, picking up speed and transitioning from a jog to a full speed sprint, then finally, I nt my foot to leap at him.

    ¡¸Fast. Like a ck gale!¡¹

    It was a speed I never experienced before, but he still keptposed and dodged.

    I¡¯m not done though.

    Instead of raising my sword after my swing missed and it hit the ground, I exert more strength into my arms.

    Rocks are the only objects scattered on the Alteria road, however my Dual Crater cuts through the thick rocks like sponge cake, and sends broken shards on impact in all directions.

    ¡¸Even an orc can¡¯t cause earthquakes by striking the ground! What herculean strength, what physical prowess!¡¹

    Maestus howls in a grating voice as he nimbly steps backward, avoiding the impact and flying debris.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    I utter the same words that have been running in my mind this whole time as I step in with my right leg and, after pulling my sword off the ground, lunge at him at lightning speed.

    ¡¸A deadly thrust which I cannot block or parry, how troublesome!¡¹

    Despite what he said, he easily evades this attack too.

    I twist my forward-moving body, take a step with my left foot and sweep at him with the back of my sword.

    Maestus points his sword downward at an angle across his body to block and flies¨D¨Dno, he just jumped back to kill the power behind the blow.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    My downward strike followed by theunching of debris, then the lunge followed by the sweep.

    I didn¡¯t do all of them to keep him in check, I did it smash him.

    ¡¸You¡¯re done? Then it¡¯s my turn next.¡¹

    Maestus¡¯s shes alternate from assaulting me from the left to assaulting me from the right.

    Slow. They¡¯re as slow as a slug.

    I casually brush aside the shes with my sword and left hand.

    ¡¸¨D¨Djust kidding.¡¹

    He suddenly unleashes a thrust several times faster than his previous shes.

    So his real n was to get my eyes ustomed to the shes he deliberately slowed down to make the true attack, his thrust, have a higher chance ofnding.

    The tip of his sword is appropriately aimed at my throat, but I intercept with my gauntlet, sessfully blocking and snapping his sword.

    ¡¸Too slow.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t matter if a caterpir moves many times faster than a slug.

    They¡¯re both still considered slow. Is this the extent of his speed?

    Quicker than any words could be spoken, this time I thrust the tip of my sword at his chest.

    ¡¸Throwing you off with a variance of speed won¡¯t work either! A discerning eyebined with monstrous strength, that is truly what it means to be a fierce god! How terrifying!¡¹

    Maestus bends his upper body backward almost enough to be parallel with the ground in order to dodge the thrust.

    As I proceed to step forward, Maestus¡¯s toe kicks me right on the chin, briefly shaking my field of view.

    In that opening, he spins backward three times to distance himself and pulls out a new sword.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, barely escaped with my life.¡¹

    I missed again.

    My vision is already dyed red and the fighting in my surroundings, including Irijina¡¯s thrusts, appear to be moving slowly.

    I take a step onto the path, crushing a stone and also creating an indent on the ground.

    It seems my power is also far from normal.

    He is certainly fast.

    He¡¯s much faster than the agile Celia, and he can change his movements to be irregr, making it harder to fight.

    Even so, I can see all of his movements.

    My eyes can naturally follow him and the current me is faster than him.

    There is no contest in terms of strength.

    I¡¯m confident that I can take his upper body with me if I even graze him with a single hit.

    It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t seem to hit him for some reason.

    Reacting to the sound of cutting wind, I tilt my body to the side.

    The rock that he threw skims my cheek.

    Right after I shook off the child¡¯s y and readied my sword, a second stone hit me right in the nose, which triggered a nosebleed.

    ¡¸Bullseye.¡¹

    I charge ferociously at him.

    I swing down, then up, then thrust, and then sweep.

    Not a single hitnds.

    ¡¸Woah, dangerous! That was close! You¡¯re like a tornado!¡¹

    Maestus acts surprised as if to provoke me more and turns to the left to evade.

    ¡¸An opening!!¡¹

    He suddenly crouches, tips his center of gravity in the opposite direction he turned and transitions to counterattack.

    Of course, my eyes captured his movementspletely.

    Intending to turn the tables and cut him in half, I rested my body weight on my right leg.

    ¡¸-gh!?¡¹

    My leg gave out and I felt my body tilt.

    Why didn¡¯t I feel any pain in my right leg¨D¨Daah right, I didn¡¯t feel pain anywhere.

    Maestus¡¯s eyes widen.

    His aloof attitude disappears and without any wasted movements, lunges at me, piercing the center of my throat.

    I grab the sword once it is stabbed into my neck and crush it.

    But he lets go of the sword, grabs my arm that is now on the sword, and throws me over his shoulder.

    The sky and earth reverse and I dance in the air.

    After flipping twice in midair, my head experiences a powerful blow.

    In front of me, a wooden bucket¨D¨Dso I fell head first into a well, huh?

    Through my blurred vision, I see my allies struggling.

    A familiar face overlooks the za from the top step.

    It¡¯s Wilhelmina and¨D¨Dan old man I recognize.

    ¡¸Zaphnes, get down here!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DSekrit!?¡¹

    I regain my bnce using only my instincts.

    But because I bumped my head pretty badly, my eyes and ears are disoriented and I can¡¯t stand straight.

    ¡¸Are you going to run away again? You¡¯ve developed quite the habit of running.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense, I¡¯m not falling for such cheap provocation. It¡¯s more meaningful for me, the Supreme Commander, to continue leading the troops. What benefit is there in staying here?¡¹

    I also hear Celia¡¯s voice mixed in with the exchange of Sekrit and the old man.

    However, the ringing in my ears prevents me from hearing the details.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll change sides if you can make me lose. You can use me as your subordinate or a ve......or you can chop off my arms and legs and use me as fleshpot.¡¹

    ¡¸How could I do something so cruel to the woman I love!? But a victory in this ce is in essence a victory overall, meaning it¡¯s an opportunity worthy for my participation!¡¹

    ¡¸......what a despicable guy. Does he notprehend the duties of a Supreme Commander?¡¹

    I run my hand over the stab wound on my throat.

    There is a hole in my trachea which is leaking out air and blood.

    But the amount of blood loss is minimal so an artery has not been cut.

    ¡¸Ooh, His Excellency Zaphnes will also join!? This is the stage of a decisive battle, let us fight without holding back! What, the battlefield is man¡¯s sacred grounds, there is no need to worry about the cry of a vixen.¡¹

    Maestus¡¯s joyful voice revives my anger and I use that as the driving force to pull myself upright.

    Breathing is somewhat difficult, but I can still fight.

    Losing a little blood also helped me regain some ability to think rationally¨D¨D

    ¡¸Oh right, Hardlett. About that woman.¡¹

    Maestus speaks to me with a condescending gaze.

    ¡¸The one who took her virginity was me. I have a pretty face, you see. When I invited her to bed, she was blushing like crazy. And it was amusing how she squealed as I prated her without forey. Man, it would have been nice to y with her one more time before she was killed.¡¹

    A blood vessel in my head audibly swelled.

    I immediately rush Maestus without thinking, reaching both my hands forward as if trying to grab him, forgetting to retrieve my Dual Crater in the process.

    But it didn¡¯t ur to me that I was unarmed.

    I was going to catch him and rip his brain out even if my heart gets pierced.

    I roar animalistically, disregarding the blood that I cough out, until something pulls my ears from behind.

    ¡¸Y-you¨D¨D¡¹

    Then, a stupidly loud yet cute voice shouts at me.

    ¡¸You idiot¨D¨D!! Come back to your senses, muscle head!! Super imbecile!! Dick head! Womanizer!! Pant-wetter!!¡¹

    The shrill voice travels through my ears and shoots straight to my brain, causing my body to shiver.

    You¡¯re going to best.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......¡¹

    When I turned my head, I found Celia riding my back.

    ¡¸I-idiot, you said? ......muscle head? Moron......dick head......?¡¹

    My cheek gets pped hard.

    ¡¸You also have a brothel addiction, might I add! You¡¯re a simpleton who has muscles for a brain!¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.

    Did Celia just insult me and hit me?

    Are you telling me that cute Celia...... said something bad about me?

    I notice my head cooling off.

    The red in my vision vanishes.

    I don¡¯t know about the murderous intent towards Maestus, but I feel my rational thought process returning.

    I also realize I am barehanded and pick up the Dual Crater lying on the ground beside me.

    ¡¸Ugh!?¡¹

    My sense of pain is also back.

    I feel the pain throughout my entire body, and above all else the intense pain in my throat and right leg, plus I think I pulled a muscle in my left hand.

    In addition, my head is throbbing in pain from crashing into the well earlier.

    It hurts no matter what part of my body I move, although it won¡¯t hinder me from fighting.

    ¡¸The good part is, I have a grasp of which part I can¡¯t move.¡¹

    ¡¸Phew, you¡¯re back to normal. I will ept any punishmentter.¡¹

    Let me survey my surroundings as well.

    ¡¸Hooh, so your skill hasn¡¯t deteriorated. I¡¯m surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut it! What¡¯s with that strange fighting style of yours!?¡¹

    Sekrit and the familiar old man are fighting nearby.

    The old man is beating Sekrit in strength, but he is bewildered by the diverse fighting styles Sekrit is using thatbines shing with her sword-wielding prosthetic arm and then switching in midair to consecutive w strikes.

    With that said, he is keeping up with Sekrit, so he must be decently strong.

    Elsewhere, my allies¡¯ situation seems to be changing from a disadvantageous state to equal standing.

    Leopolt and the others are fighting hard, I guess.

    I pat Celia¡¯s head and confront Maestus again.

    ¡¸So, how did Benel die? Did she cough out blood, did she suffer?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you after I cut your head off.¡¹

    I nt my left leg, which is more stable than my right, and attack him.

    ¡¸I see. You¡¯re not falling for it anymore, huh?¡¹

    Maestus meets my sword with his own and parries my attack with exquisite timing.

    My power that was amplified by anger had returned to normal, which allowed him to block.

    But still¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fuh!¡¹

    I utilize the momentum from my deflected sword to spin around and sweep it at neck height.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    Maestus reacts quickly and dodges, but my de grazes his cheek, spilling blood.

    Although my strength decreased, this is the closest I¡¯ve gotten to a hit.

    ¡¸Well, of course it¡¯s easy to read my attacks if I just charge in swinging my sword.¡¹

    I whip my leg out for a front kick at the unbnced Maestus.

    He puts both gauntlets in front of the kick, but is unable topletely block and is sent rolling on the ground.

    I would really like to pursue here, however my inability to step with my right leg forces me to take a conservative stance.

    Maestus was able to dodge my previous attacks, which should have been far faster and heavier, because he anticipated all of them and he prepared himself to dodge before I moved.

    I let anger get the better of me and all I could do was attack how my body dictated.

    I couldn¡¯t deliberately use the excess movement of my swing to generate force for a sweep nor could I use an attack with less power than my sword like a kick.

    Maestus is undoubtedly an expert on the battlefield.

    If he knew, ¡°this ising next¡±, then he can dodge no matter how fast the attack is.

    I would have most certainly died if I continued to fight like that.

    ¡¸A resourceful general who has lost his intelligence is finished, right!?¡¹

    I raise my Dual Crater and swing it down with all my might.

    Determining he cannot block it head-on, Maestus steps backward to evade.

    If I follow my instincts here, I would probably lift my sword up after missing and thrust at him or use the forward momentum to tackle him with my shoulder.

    ¡¸How¡¯s this?¡¹

    I instead twist my body and swing my sword horizontally.

    It¡¯s not going to hit an opponent who is moving backward.

    However, my true aim is the kicking of sand when my leg pivots on the ground.

    My boots spray the sand up, right in Maestus¡¯s face.

    Then, in that opening, I aim a strike at his shoulder¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    Unable toplete my attack, I hop backwards.

    He countered with a well-time thrust.

    Maestus had covered his face with his arm.

    ¡¸Throwing sand is a basic strategy when the ground is dry.¡¹

    He smirks.

    Dammit, he¡¯s familiar with bandit tactics too.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s my turn.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡¹

    Maestus rushes forward.

    He takes an amateurish stance like he was preparing for a sluggish attack and then assaults me with an attack that¡¯s faster than Celia.

    Assessing it in my calm state, I realize how much more annoying he is to deal with.

    I couldn¡¯t dodge in time and his sword shes my shoulder.

    ¡¸Guooooh!!¡¹

    I back away, groaning in pain.

    This is a perfect opportunity for him to run in for a second sh and finish the kill.

    And when he does, I¡¯ll counter with an upward strike......

    It didn¡¯t happen.

    After cutting my shoulder, he throws away his perfect chance and takes a defensive stance.

    ¡¸I had a bad feeling. Sorry about that.¡¹

    His intuition is impressive.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll acknowledge it. You¡¯re an expert.¡¹

    Even injured, my strength greatly surpasses his strength. My speed doesn¡¯t lose to his speed either.

    But I reluctantly have to admit that he holds the advantage over me in terms ofbat tactics.

    In that case, it¡¯s clear how I should fight.

    Let¡¯s be prepared.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll decide it with the next attack. From the front.¡¹

    I pull my right arm back, readying arge swing with my sword.

    It¡¯s a stance that leaves my front vulnerable in exchange for setting up the fastest strike.

    ¡¸Hooh......a one-strike battle? Very well.¡¹

    A joyful look briefly colored Maestus¡¯s face but it quickly turned into a sarcastic smile.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on.¡¹

    I purposely step in with my injured right leg first and then rapidly elerate forward with my left leg on my next step.

    On the other hand, Maestus doesn¡¯t take a single step.

    He raises the sword he held with both hands to eye level as he widens his eyes and measures my attack.

    He can¡¯t block my full-powered strike head-on.

    Therefore he will probably take a step back to avoid my fast strike and aim for my neck when I miss.

    ¡¸Eat this!!¡¹

    I shout unnecessarily as I hold my sword aloft, poised to swing it.

    His center of gravity will shift to the back and......here.

    Rather thanpleting the downward motion, I throw the sword at him.

    The throw is basically a thrust with unlimited range and he can¡¯t avoid it by stepping back.

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹

    But Maestus returns his center of gravity to the front in an instant, nting himself firmly as he swings his own sword and deflects the Dual Crater.

    He greets my now defenseless self with a lunge to my face.

    I catch that thrust with my bare hands.

    Maestus shows no signs of panicking.

    ¡¸It is for this reason I have a double-edged de.¡¹

    He pulls his sword back slightly before pushing it forward again.

    The double-edged sword slices my palms and slides through. Unfortunately, even I can¡¯t stop it.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll let it stab me.¡¹

    I press the top of the sword down with both hands and guide the de into a hole opened in my armor during the heat of battle.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The sword plunges deep into my torso.

    It tears through skin, gouges flesh, and stops just before reaching my organs.

    I flex my abs with the sword stabbed into my body.

    My muscles tense up and my stomach holds onto the sword.

    Even I get my sword stuck in small fry soldiers sometimes.

    So he definitely can¡¯t pull his sword out when it¡¯s stuck in my muscles.

    Maestus immediately abandons his sword and reaches down to his waist to draw a dagger.

    I won¡¯t give him that time.

    Using my bloody palm, I strike his chest.

    ¡¸Gaahh!¡¹

    The air is knocked out of his lungs and his consciousness temporarily flies away.

    This will be the finisher.

    I pull out the sword stabbed in my stomach and stick it into his stomach.

    ¡¸Gaabh!!¡¹

    Unlike in my case, the sword pierces his internal organs andes out of his back.

    Maestus coughs up a puddle of blood and falls to his knees, his dagger falling harmlessly to the ground.

    It¡¯s over.

    ¡¸M-Maestus¨D¨Dyou too......?¡¹

    The old man turns his head for a second to mutter a few words, allowing Sekrit to kick him.

    In the corner of my eye, the beautiful face of Wilhelmina stares at me and then she walks away.

    ¡¸Your Excellency Maestus...... w-what should we do......¡¹

    ¡¸Even His Excellency...... wouldn¡¯t it better to give Alteria up......¡¹

    Maestus is defeated and Wilhelmina fled. Now, the enemy¡¯s morale should be in tatters.

    ¡¸I-is this the end¨D¨D¡¹

    The old man turns to Sekrit and closes his eyes.

    ¡¸Because of our past rtionship, I¡¯ll help ease his pain.¡¹

    Sekrit begins to raise her sword, but the old man suddenly embraces Sekrit and kisses her on the lips.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this guy doing!!?¡¹

    She promptly shakes free from the old man.

    Sekrit, whose initial reaction was dyed and thus couldn¡¯t prevent the contact, repeatedly rinses her mouth with water and spits it on the ground.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think the capital would fall...... but I won¡¯t let you leave alive!¡¹

    I feel something prick my neck.

    When I turned around, I saw three hooded figures......they must have shot a blowdart.

    ¡¸Kukuku, it¡¯s poison from the Rot Frog! If it goes in your body, you¡¯ll be numb in a few seconds and in under a minute, you¡¯ll cough out blood and die¨D¨D¡¹

    I see Celia, Sekrit and Leopolt turn pale on the edges of my vision.

    I¡¯ll gratefully ept the concern from everyone except Leopolt.

    As I slowly drop to the ground, I remove the needle in my neck and grin.

    My whole body tingles, especially my crotch, but I can still move.

    The faces of two members of the hooded group warp in fear and they run, but thest one reloads the blowpipe with another dart.

    I¡¯m obviously not going to let a second shot hit me upfront.

    ¡¸Hey you, wait.¡¹

    My heart pounds. It¡¯s not the poison¡¯s fault.

    It was because the face of the hooded individual was one I recognized.

    ¡¸You¡¯re......the one who......¡¹

    It¡¯s the woman who fled after murdering Benel in front of me.

    My eyes do not get blinded with rage nor does my mind lose its rational thinking.

    Before that could even happen, I pounced on the woman and pinned her to the ground.

    I can¡¯t hold back my bloodlust.

    I recall the thought of myself asking why as Benel met her end with blood trickling from her mouth.

    ¡¸Why did you kill her? She didn¡¯t betray you.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The woman doesn¡¯t answer.

    Her eyes close as if pleading to be killed.

    She¡¯s a model assassin.

    If she hadn¡¯t killed Benel, I would have forgiven her and let her free or thought about fucking her and making her my woman.

    I put my hands around the silent woman¡¯s thin neck.

    My arms are thicker than her delicate neck, she appears to be very lightweight, and she¡¯s shorter than Celia.

    Crushing her cervical vertebrae or smashing her head in is as easy as treading on wildflowers.

    I could also let her suffer by sticking her with her own blow dart.

    ¡¸I hate you, I want to kill you and rip out your intestines.¡¹

    This is the first time I¡¯ve felt this way towards a woman ever since leaving Lucy.

    But if I were to do such things, it would feel like I broke something precious.

    My instincts are telling me to kill while my brain is telling me not to.

    ¡¸......uuuurgh. Guooooh!!¡¹

    I begin to squeeze her neck, and the woman shuts her eyes tightly, resolved to die.

    ¡¸Hiiggguh!!¡¹

    She lets out a pained groan.

    That¡¯s because I bit her neck.

    It wasn¡¯t a yful bite I usually do during a lovemaking session.

    I bit hard enough to sink my teeth past her skin and draw blood¨D¨Dwith that said, I don¡¯t tear her flesh and try to kill her.

    While biting down, I smother the woman¡¯s face, causing her to faint from the pain andck of oxygen.

    ¡¸......tie her up. No need to be kind.¡¹

    I order Celia as calmly as possible and separate from her body.

    It is natural for a resourceful general to have his brain win over his instincts after all.

    Soon, there was nobody around us anymore.

    ¡¸......are you finished with your charade?¡¹

    The source of the joking voice was Maestus who was lying face up on the ground.

    ¡¸You should have killed her. Women are nothing special.¡¹

    His tone remains aloof, but his voice is strained and soft.

    It seems that although he took out the sword in his stomach by himself, the contents are spilling out.

    His death is pretty much guaranteed.

    The surrounding battles are also drawing to a close.

    I guess it¡¯s fine to entertain him for a final chat.

    ¡¸You¡¯re an interesting guy......yet you¡¯re too weak to women......one day you¡¯ll be stabbed in the back by a woman.¡¹

    When I don¡¯t say anything, Maestus gestures to me andughs uncontrobly delightfully.

    ¡¸See, even now my younger sister......hahahah!!¡¹

    I feel pain and something hitting my back.

    When I turned to check what it was, I found Piris, who probably escaped again, with her face buried in my back.

    ¡¸Fuuu, fuuu, fuuu.¡¹

    Piris was gripping a short sword in her hands which she had plunged into my back.

    She raised her head as if trying to say something, but was too agitated to form any coherent words.

    Nevertheless, this pain tells me my muscles have been prated.

    I¡¯m surprised the tiny Piris is strong enough......aah, this situation resembles mine.

    ¡¸Of course she¡¯s strong enough when she¡¯s angry.¡¹

    Iment as I fall forward.

    It¡¯s not all Piris¡¯s doing.

    My body has umted wounds all over and I¡¯ve lost too much blood to even stand.

    Piris can easily kill me with one more strike, but she drops the dagger and, with hands shaking like an elderly person, sits next to Maestus. She has a mix of despair and sadness on her face.

    ¡¸We must get your treated......your stomach is torn and your organs are sticking out...... what should I do...... to save......to save brother-inw......¡¹

    Piris tries to patch up the wound by tearing her clothes and wrapping it around Maestus¡¯s body, but he brushes her away.

    ¡¸I was supposed to die in a battle that decides the course of war......and you¡¯ve ruined it bying here uninvited.¡¹

    Maestus¡¯s bright and carefree attitude he used with me does aplete 180 to a truly disgusted tone.

    ¡¸Brother-inw, why would you say that...... is it because Piris......is it because Piris and father are of different blood!?¡¹

    ¡¸So they were siblings after all?¡¹

    Piris is Maestus¡¯s attendant and also a sister born of a different mother......I understood that from bits and pieces of their conversation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! How dare you do that to my dear brother-inw......I won¡¯t forgive you...... I¡¯ll kill y¨D¨Dkyaa!?¡¹

    Maestus grabs Piris by the cor right as she picks up the short sword and pulls her back.

    It doesn¡¯t appear to be done to chide her. Rather, he was filled with genuine killing intent.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, Piris. We fought to the death, and I lost while Hardlett won. Thus I will die and Hardlett gets to live. I¡¯m not going to let a mere woman¡¯s foolish sentiment make a mockery of things.¡¹

    This guy really hates women. He¡¯s totally ipatible with me.

    ¡¸And I¡¯ll say this because it¡¯s the end. We aren¡¯t step siblings. We¡¯re rted by blood.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? But I was born after mother remarried......¡¹

    Maestus spits out saliva mixed with blood.

    ¡¸Hmp, you know about the disorder in our house, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. Mother was born in a viscount family and brother-inw¡¯s father was of knight baron birth, and the two married and gave birth to brother-inw......now, the father of the house of Count Diga, which brother-inw seeded, lost his wife......fell in love with mother, and asked her to marry him, which she epted......resulting in an irreparable family.¡¹

    It¡¯s a messy story, but status is also part of a man¡¯s appeal.

    ¡¸Knowing it would affect his honor if he silently let his wife be stolen, father challenged the count to a duel, but was defeated pathetically and died. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......that¡¯s why brother-inw and I are siblings born of different fathers.¡¹

    Maestus spits again.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. Mother......that slut cheated with Count Diga before marrying, no she was in fact his lover. I was born from the seed he imnted during that time, and that woman, not wanting to be a single mother, married father. That¡¯s why our mothers and fathers are the same and we are actually biological siblings. Later, when the count lost his first wife, he made that woman his second wife......making us step-siblings in name only. He obviously couldn¡¯t say I was born before the marriage.¡¹

    Piris was frozen due to shock.

    Still, she continued to hold Maestus¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Regardless......I still love you, dear brother. As a sister and a woman.¡¹

    Maestus flings the hand away and violently hacks up blood.

    ¡¸Why do you detest women so much? Is it because mother abandoned your father and entered into the household of a count!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all. That slut continued to cheat after giving birth to you, even sucking the dick of some servant right next to you while you were still too young to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Piris¡¯s face distorts.

    ¡¸The deciding factor was father¡¯s end. He truly loved that woman deeply despite not being particrly strong, letting me, who was ten years old at the time, get a hit on him, and still challenging the count to a duel.¡¹

    The oue was a pathetic defeat and death. It was pitiful in some ways and a foregone conclusion, when I look back at his ability.

    But, it¡¯s a bit of a stretch to me it on women.

    ¡¸On the day before the duel, father said this to me: ¡°I know I will lose, but I will fight with my all to demonstrate my love for my wife¡± and ¡°if by some miracle, I manage to win, I still n to dly send her off¡±. His reasoning was because he thought that woman would be happier in a count¡¯s family than a poor noble¡¯s family.¡¹

    He was quite a fine man......

    ¡¸However, that woman served him a numbing agent prior to the duel! She did it of her own volition, not at the count¡¯s instructions! If father won, even by chance, she wouldn¡¯t be able to switch sides after all! Father fought with blurred vision and was cut down in one swing.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way......¡¹

    What a sad story.

    That man fought to show his love for his wife, but his wife wished for the man¡¯s defeat from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Women don¡¯t understand a man¡¯s determination or aesthetics. They are vessels of selfishness, greed and vanity! They have no value beyond being wet holes to relieve your sexual desires¨D¨D guubh!¡¹

    Maestus vomits a big puddle of blood.

    It seems he is nearing his final moments.

    ¡¸......that¡¯s why I admired His Excellency Zaphnes. Putting on airs...... not trying to be a hero...... obsessed with his own aesthetics...... failing......ughing...... getting angry......bing desperate......isn¡¯t that a beautiful thing? That is what it means to be a human, a man. Someone like Wilhelmina who moves for her own self-interest is equivalent to filth. Just like me.¡¹

    Maestus turns and reaches his hand out toward me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you were the one who killed me. I¡¯m d it was an idiot like you. I¡¯m d it was a foolish human man like you......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly, I¡¯ll be an ally of women no matter what. I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡¹

    I brush him away, but Maestus forcefully grabs my hand anyways and grins.

    ¡¸......I won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹

    Piris growls.

    ¡¸Anh?¡¹

    Maestus responds with a hostile grunt, only to be surprised by what happens next.

    Piris takes her short sword and cuts open his pants.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing much. I¡¯m just taking the seed of the cool, brilliant, kind, and best brother so I can leave it behind for future generations.¡¹

    When his pants are torn, a choking scent of musk wafts up from his crotch.

    It is not umon for the body to shoot out semen on its own on the verge of death.

    ¡¸Stop it, that¡¯s dirty.¡¹

    Maestus tries to push Piris away, but she doesn¡¯t budge.

    She quietly opens her mouth and takes his cock into her mouth, bobbing her head up and down a few times before straddling him.

    ¡¸Uugh! I-it hurts......but I¡¯m happy, happy to give my purity to my dear brother......the membrane is tearing...... aaaaaah!!¡¹

    She cries out in agony.

    Maestus¡¯s dick is pretty big. Furthermore, Piris forced it inside her.

    I can hear her hymen being torn from where I am.

    ¡¸You idiot, there is no benefit to bearing the child of a defeated man. If you were going to bear anyone¡¯s child, it would have been best to do it with Hardlett, since you could probably get your hands on all the things a girl loves.¡¹

    Piris strikes Maestus¡¯s wound, causing him to groan.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that! I want to be pregnant with the child of my beloved brother! I want my dear brother to leave children behind!¡¹

    Once the shock of losing her virginity abates. Piris awkwardly moves her hips and leans forward to whisper in Maestus¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸When I was six, you yed with me all night in spite of me being a spoiled brat and treated like a tumor. That was when I realized the person I longed for.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to attend the banquet. I simply used you as an excuse.¡¹

    Piris speaks in order to distract herself from the pain.

    ¡¸When I was ten, you punched the boy who bullied me. That was when I realized my love.¡¹

    ¡¸I just didn¡¯t like the son in that ce. His treatment of you only gave me more reason to punch him.¡¹

    Piris¡¯s face starts to turn red.

    ¡¸When I was 14......and went to your room to y a new game......you were in bed with Baron Panese¡¯s daughter......and you gave me a gentle kiss when I cried in shock. That was when my lust surfaced.¡¹

    ¡¸It would have resulted in a troublesome rtionship if it was exposed. I only did it to keep you quiet.¡¹

    Piris stops moving.

    ¡¸It was still a precious memory! You don¡¯t have to invalidate every single experience, just hurry up and give me your seed!!¡¹

    Piris shakes her hips like a prostitute.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to mind her stomach bulging from the overlyrge cock.

    ¡¸Let it out, brother! Shoot it before you die! Give your life to me! Impregnate your biological sister with your corrupt seed!¡¹

    ¡¸You stupid......sister...... uugh!!¡¹

    Maestus lifts his hips and I hear the sound of an intense ejaction.

    It is literally hisst ejaction and he is pouring his very life into Piris.

    ¡¸My dear brother......is cumming inside......my dear brother¡¯s life......is being pumped into my body......¡¹

    Maestus addresses me as he fills his sister¡¯s womb with thest of his strength.

    ¡¸I¡¯m giving you......this stupid sister of mine...... feel free to turn her into a ything...... or look after her if you so desire......¡¹

    Light begins to fade from the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸One more......thing. That Benel woman......I don¡¯t know her. I just heard about her......from the spy......and......the empress.¡¹

    Maestus¡¯s chin falls limply to his chest.

    His life has been extinguished.

    ¡¸My beloved brother died......but it¡¯s alright......I have him......in my belly......aha......ahahaha.¡¹

    Piris continues to shake her hips on top of Maestus after he turned into a corpse.

    ¡¸I have returned, Aegir¨D¨Dwhat is that wound¨D¨D!! Was it that woman!!? I¡¯ll rip her apart!¡¹

    Celia came back.

    She sees me on the ground and points her sword at Piris.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. This is only because I lost too much blood.¡¹

    I¡¯m actually not doing so well.

    Previously, I couldn¡¯t feel pain for a different reason.

    ¡¸But the stab wound in your back¨D¨D guh! Is she doing it with a dead body!?¡¹

    Piris mounts the deceased Maestus and kisses him repeatedly while rocking her hips.

    She might be in the same situation as I was with Benel or worse.

    The person she longed for was killed by me in front of her eyes.

    ¡¸......did she go insane?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my work. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡¹

    I hear a war cry in the distance.

    Alteria, the capital of South Yuguria, must have fallen.

    ¡¸Benel¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia began to utter some words, but before I could listen to the entire sentence, I passed out.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City.

    Condition (Critical Condition)

    Subordinates:

    M (mildly ill), Celia (struggling to transport), Irijina (unharmed), Luna (severely ill)

    Gido (insane, delight), Pochi (injured, retired), Leopolt (dealing with aftermath), Tristan (total exhaustion), Agor (severely ill)

    Yakov (seriously injured), Mack (critical condition), Jim (mildly ill), Christoph (unharmed), Guigue (doubtful)

    Altair (seeking believers), Remia (processing)

    Others:

    Sekrit (gargling), Ivanna (napping), T-99 (searching for enemy to destroy), Brynhildr (return)

    Natia (treatment), Felteris (aroused), Ijaris (fruit), Yren (fruit)

    Ate (rest), Piris (insane), Baroness Rukino Escaote (silent), Seika (silent), Naesys (silent), Nasis (silent), Busco (promoted)

    Zillia (first aid)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist:

    Escort Unit: 53 ? 25

    Infantry: 4000 ? 2000

    Cavalry: 500 ? 250

    Archers: 530 ? 250

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 6800 ? 5000

    Independent Celia Squad: 400 ? 150

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 9500 ? 4500

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3500 ? 2500

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 300 ? 100

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 230 ? 500

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 35 000 ? 15 000

    Conscripts: 40 000 ? 20 000

    Eastern Front:

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 20 000? ? 3000?

    Conscripts: 70 000? ? 10 000? , Young Male Soldiers: 10 000?

    Cavalry Army: 6000 ? 500?

    Frontier Mercenaries: 10 000 ? 0 (contract abandoned)

    Land Beasts: 100 ? 0 , Air Beasts: 300 ? 0

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard: ? ?

    National Volunteer Corps: ? 5000

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 797

    Children who have been born: 69 + 567

    Current Location: Alteria

 Chapter 481: The Price of Madness

    <h4>Chapter 481: The Price of Madness</h4>

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    A dull ache all over my body wakes me up.

    ¡¸Guuh.¡¹

    When I let out a groan, a presence moved away.

    Apparently, someone was touching my body.

    I blink a few times before sitting up.

    Because my entire body was heavy and the effects of the pain still lingered, I felt practically no fatigue.

    The dull pain in my thigh that was screaming during my frenzied state has also disappeared.

    I must have slept for quite a while.

    ¡¸So you have finally woken up?¡¹

    A woman stood beside my bed.

    From the looks of things, she¡¯s the nurse tending to my wounds.

    She is in her forties and clearly possesses an abundance of experience.

    ¡¸How many days did I sleep? Where am I?¡¹

    ¡¸One week. This is Altair, we haven¡¯t moved.¡¹

    I mutter in acknowledgement.

    One week is a long time to sleep.

    My injuries and exhaustion were worse than expected.

    If I kept fighting like that, I might have actually died.

    And our troops haven¡¯t left Altair.

    Is it because they haven¡¯t finished hunting the remnants or is it because they suffered too many losses and can¡¯t move......?

    I mull over the possibilities in my dizzy head as I get up.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t move yet! Hardlett-sama has almost every conceivable injury one can get on the battlefield, from cuts, gashes, burns, bruises, and torn muscles to minor bone fractures! You¡¯ve also lost several buckets worth of blood! Despite medicine being used, one week is too early!¡¹

    I step out of bed while the nurse panics.

    Although there is still some aching and slight disorientation, it isn¡¯t enough to hinder me.

    After all, I don¡¯t have any life-threatening injuries.

    But when Ipletely sat up, the pain in my back caused my body to reflexively curl up.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s funny how even though I acted so recklessly, the deepest wound in the end was the one from Piris.¡¹

    The wound inflicted by the powerless Piris carrying the full force of her killing intent seems likely to be filled with a curse.

    I speak to myself and smile, standing up while suppressing the pain with my willpower.

    ¡¸If your wounds open......ah.¡¹

    The nurse freezes in ce right as she tries to stop me.

    She looks down at my cock.

    The shock of Benel being killed probably calmed down my unusual erection.

    However, my post-battle carnal lust is certainly pent up to the point that I could swear I saw my tightened balls move on their own.

    If I¡¯m given a woman in heat at this time, I¡¯ll immediately lose my mind.

    ¡¸Fumu, it seems darker than before I slept. What do you think?¡¹

    I show my dangling dick to the nurse.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know! Well, it¡¯s......r-rather burly, yes. It¡¯s......just like a log of a great tree after a forest fire.¡¹

    The strangeparison puts a smile on my face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cruel to show a dick of this size to a maturedy...... there were many instances where I thought I would abandon my duties of treating you and suck on it instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you could have done it as much as you wanted. You could also have rode me.¡¹

    If I die from a woman¡¯s prank, regardless of my injuries, then it¡¯s my life that¡¯s at fault.

    ¡¸Honestly, my mouth opened after you stabilized because I was at my limit. But Celia-sama was in your arms.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukah©`¡¹

    I realized when the nurse pointed it out.

    I was standing up with the naked Celia in my arms.

    ¡¸She stayed by your side the whole time. Hardlett-sama looked cold from an excessive loss of blood, so she must have wanted to keep you warm with skin-to-skin contact......she was awake about three hours ago.¡¹

    Celia surely couldn¡¯t have gotten much sleep in the week I was out ofmission.

    The reason I didn¡¯t open my eyes until I was healthy enough to stand might have been because Celia¡¯s body temperature felt sofortable.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t go outside and expose Celia. She still seems tired anyways, I¡¯ll let her sleep a bit longer.¡¹

    Iy Celia on the bed and kiss her.

    ¡¸If the doctores, tell him I¡¯ve recovered and went for a walk.¡¹

    I actually have more important business.

    ¡¸Gosh......he¡¯s going to be angry.¡¹

    The sighing nurse is cute even at her current age and she reminds me of Mel.

    I¡¯d like to examine her crotch in the near future.

    ¡¸Ah, Hardlett-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯m off.¡¹

    I leave the reluctant nurse behind and exit the room.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama is also naked¨D¨D aah, there he goes. ......it¡¯s so big and dark......aaah, I¡¯m feeling so horny! The person I¡¯m supposed to nurse isn¡¯t here, I might as well go to the toilet.¡¹

    I try to hide my unsightly gait topensate for my injury by walking slowly towards the destination next to where I believe is Alteria.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s Lord Hardlett¨D¨Duwah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Are his injuries healed¨D¨Ddowah!!¡¹

    The knights guarding the area fall off their horses as they greet me.

    Aren¡¯t you too rxed after the decisive battle? You guys are going to worry Erich.

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s Hardlett-sama! He¡¯s the central figure of¨D¨Dhiie, ck!¡¹

    ¡¸He rode into the enemy camp by himself and defeated Maestus¨D¨Duhyaaa, thick!¡¹

    Troops start to say one thing and suddenly shout.

    Have they not relieved their post-battle stress? It¡¯s troubling for the soldiers to be so cranky. What¡¯s themander doing?

    ¡¸You¡¯re awake too? Then why don¡¯t you fight me? If you win, I¡¯ll do any¨D¨Dkuh! I won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Felteris, what are you taking your clothes off for!!? S-stop it! Don¡¯t reveal your boobs!¡¹

    I hear Felteris and Natia, but their voices are soon drowned out by the cheers of the rowdy soldiers.

    I¡¯ve got to say, it¡¯s cold.

    Although it¡¯ste into the season, it¡¯s still autumn. I wonder if the shivering has to do with my injuries.

    I finally noticed after scratching my shoulder.

    ¡¸......oh, I¡¯m naked.¡¹

    It would be bad to go like this. I¡¯ll go change.

    I arrive at the destination which is outside the city like I anticipated.

    ¡¸20 is the limit for this one. If they¡¯re new, we can put in 50.¡¹

    ¡¸Are there no new holes yet? This one has reached the maximum with 200. If they rot any more, they¡¯ll leak poison and be untouchable!¡¹

    ¡¸ce a rock on those that haven¡¯t been burned. If you leave them alone on the battlefield, they¡¯ll rise up as zombies.¡¹

    This ce is a temporary graveyard to bury those who have died in the decisive battle.

    Countless holes are dug and countless fires are started and many more corpses are stacked in piles.

    The bodies of our fallenrades are sent back to their hometowns quickly if possible.

    This time, it may also have been done for nobles and those with standing.

    However, once the number of bodies passes a certain amount, sending everyone back is impossible, so they have to be burned and buried on site.

    It¡¯s because leaving the bodies unattended will result in them decaying and spreading disease or bing zombies and inflicting harm on others.

    And in the case where the number of bodies is so great, like this time, they have to be buried without being treated with fire......or more crudely put, they just get tossed into a deep hole in the ground.

    Properly buried bodies won¡¯t turn into zombies, but with how roughly they¡¯re handled this time and the location being next to the battlefield filled with deep-seated grudge, there is considerable uncertainty. That¡¯s why they are taking extra precautions by dumping massive amounts of bodies into deep holes and using heavy stones as lids.

    Nevertheless, the burial not ending in a week is abnormal.

    I can¡¯t imagine the extent of sacrifices both armies suffered.

    I shrug my shoulders slightly. As always, I have no sense of guilt or grief.

    It¡¯s natural for people to die in a war, and it¡¯s not like crying will trigger a miraculous reincarnation.

    But that applies to those who are ustomed, it¡¯s a totally different story for others, especially women.

    ¡¸Where could Benel¡¯s grave be?¡¹

    A makeshift cemetery has been built beside the site where military processing is being done.

    The third son of a lower-ranked knight without a fief to his name, a subordinatemander who was amoner but reached a certain rank, and possibly those lucky enough to be buried in the early days, who cannot be taken back to their territory, but who were part of the masses and not thrown into holes with stones, are buried here.

    Benel is technically an enemy and would normally be treated like the general public, but considering her rtionship with me, she should be given a better burial.

    I will check each tombstone individually.

    My anger towards South Yuguria hasn¡¯t exactly disappeared, but my heart is calm.

    ¡¸I also did the same to Piris and killed Maestus in front of her. I¡¯m in no position to resent.¡¹

    My heart gives an excuse despite wordsing out of my mouth.

    I fought Maestus and killed him when we clearly treated each other as enemies.

    Benel, on the other hand, was killed by a trusted ally. The difference in regret is big.

    ¡¸Still, it probably felt the same to Piris.¡¹

    Thest time I saw Piris, she was swinging her hips on top of a dead Maestus with a broken smile on her face.

    If it¡¯s truly broken, then I have to take responsibility and look after her for my entire life.

    ¡¸......this is also the wrong one. I don¡¯t want to think she was thrown over there.¡¹

    I check the next tombstone with a somewhat darker expression.

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t that Hardlett-sama? Is he inspecting the graves one by one?¡¹

    ¡¸The other higher-ups would have said a simple ¡°praise all those who died for the kingdom regardless of rank¡±, and left with the Military Commissioner......¡¹

    Be......Be......Beneludo. Don¡¯t die with such a misleading name.

    ¡¸Hey, he poked the grave.¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama was amoner. Maybe an acquaintance of his died...... crap, I think I¡¯m starting to cry a little.¡¹

    I feel some people looking at me strangely, but I can¡¯t find Benel¡¯s grave.

    That is when I find a familiar face and call out to him.

    It¡¯s the doctor who also treated Gido.

    ¡¸Hey, if it isn¡¯t the doctor.¡¹

    It¡¯s a bitte for a doctor toe visit a cemetery.

    ¡¸It¡¯s kind of like a lesson. It doesn¡¯t matter how much time I devote to medical studies if the amount of people I save is fewer...... anyways, what is Hardlett-sama doing here?¡¹

    Benel¡¯s final treatment was done by this doctor.

    Since that is the case, I ask the doctor if he knew where she was buried, to which he unusually bursts out in anger.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such an ill-omened thing, she is still alive! Come with me!¡¹

    The doctor pulls my arm and walks briskly.

    It initially didn¡¯t register, but as soon as I understood what he said, a smile naturally formed on my face and I picked up the doctor, continuing to walk with him on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Then I have no more business in the cemetery.¡¹

    I dump the flowers and alcohol meant for Benel on a random nearby grave and run off.

    ¡¸Woah, what a splendid offering. It¡¯s very characteristic of Hardlett-sama. Let¡¯s see the epitaph...... Christoph? Christoph from the penal unit, he died!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I remember it...... he was brought back as a charred corpse, but he was just unconscious and covered in soot. He ran back after pissing his pants from seeing all the dead bodies around him. His name was inscribed on the tombstone and I guess they just used it as is.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s absurd.¡¹

    I hear the soldiers behind me talking about something, but I could care less about it at the moment.

    ¡¸Benel!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaa!!¡¹

    I kick down the wall of the building being used as a first-aid room and rush in.

    Benel is resting face-up on top of the lonely bed ced in the center of the small room.

    She didn¡¯t open her eyes from themotion and remained sleeping peacefully.

    When I hold her hand, I don¡¯t get a response, but it feels warm.

    ¡¸She¡¯s breathing......so she¡¯s safe.¡¹

    In order to calm down, and also to punish myself for jumping to conclusions, I hit my head on the stone wall.

    The wall crumbles and my head pops into the corridor, but I don¡¯t feel any pain because of my happiness.

    ¡¸P-please stop! Don¡¯t destroy the sickroom!¡¹

    The nurse¡¯s words bring me back to my senses.

    ¡¸With that kind of injury, I was sure¨D¨Ddoctor, your skills are magnificent.¡¹

    The doctor under my arm who I praised shakes his head.

    ¡¸......the one who did the treatment was me. Of course, we¡¯re talking about the use of first-rate medicine.¡¹

    The shady doctor who handled Gido¡¯s surgery stood in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸So it was you!? Wonderful, what great work! If you saved Benel, then two or three of Gido¡¯s dicks won¡¯t be a problem for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmp, I couldn¡¯t help healing her, but my treatment fees aren¡¯t cheap for a great lord like you.¡¹

    That¡¯s a trivial price to pay.

    If I can save the life of a woman I¡¯m fond of with money, I¡¯ll pay as much as needed.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dor so I want to say, but I can¡¯t ept the payment. I only ept money from healed patients.¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard that before.

    ¡¸Are you saying she isn¡¯t healed?¡¹

    ¡¸I saved her life by sewing her blood vessels and closing up her torn liver. Along with the effects of the miraculous medicine, her body has made aplete recovery. But she has lost too much blood. Her brain has gone too long without enough blood.¡¹

    The doctor lifts up Benel¡¯s body and opens her eyes with his fingers.

    Sunlight shines on her face from the hole I created in the wall, but she doesn¡¯t groan or squint from the brightness.

    She just sleeps soundly.

    ¡¸Even if you fix the broken bottle, the spilled water won¡¯te back. From what I¡¯ve seen in the past, people in this state never opened their eyes again......as for me, I don¡¯t know whether I should have healed them or not, and even now I don¡¯t have conclusive evidence. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t take money.¡¹

    I embrace the doll-like Benel.

    ¡¸If she was dead, there would be nothing we can do, but we have some hope if she¡¯s alive. No big deal, I can wait patiently. Treat her as my lover from now on. I know she used to be an enemy, but it should be fine after she¡¯s been killed once.¡¹

    Probably noticing the ruckus, M and Celia came to check.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, how cruel of you to leave me behind! Because of that, I-¡¹

    She was sleeping so deeply, I didn¡¯t feelfortable waking her up to go to the cemetery.

    ¡¸I was surprised. You suddenly came running naked, plus you were seen by Christoph.¡¹

    Celia did the same thing as me?

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine! I kicked him in the crotch, then elbowed him in the sr plexus, then finished with a heel drop to the top of his head, so he should not remember anything!¡¹

    Alright, if you say so.

    ¡¸By the way, the assassin who did this was detained as youmanded...... how should we kill her?¡¹

    My bloodlust automatically overflows when I hear M¡¯s words.

    I should be scolding her for suggesting something as ridiculous as killing her.

    Of course, I don¡¯t intend to kill her. Killing a woman is unforgivable.

    But for some reason, those words don¡¯te out of my mouth.

    ¡¸......ahem. Before that, I have a message from the Military Commissioner. He told you to go to headquarters as soon as you regain consciousness.¡¹

    It¡¯s obviously bad news.

    I can clearly see now that my actions created a mess.

    My rampage likely erased the n constructed by Erich.

    I can tell because he said ¡°when you regain consciousness¡±, not ¡°when your injuries heal¡±.

    In other words, he¡¯s telling me toe even if I have to crawl with a body riddled with wounds.

    Normally, this is the kind of summons I definitely don¡¯t want to attend, but it¡¯s better than meeting with the female assassin.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll go after cooling my head.¡¹

    When I went to headquarters, I boldly knocked on the door of Erich¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Margrave Hardlett has arrived!¡¹

    The soldier standing guard in front of the room announces in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Wait¨D¨Dalright, enter!¡¹

    Once Erich gave permission, the door was opened.

    It was right when I stepped in with my chest held up.

    ¡¸You idiot!!¡¹

    I was punched in the face by Erich as soon as I walked through the door.

    It was so sudden that I couldn¡¯t block it and I had to stabilize myself by putting my hand on the wall.

    That hit was fairly......no, it was honestly a good hit. I feel blood trickle from my nose down to my chin.

    I don¡¯t even have to look to know what face Erich is making and Celia, who was beside me, jumps in between the two of us to prevent another hit from happening.

    ¡¸Do I need to exin why I punched you!?¡¹

    I¡¯d like him to, but saying that will make him angrier.

    ¡¸Because of your recklessness, the n was ruined from the ground up! I can understand if a captain on the frontlines rode the momentum and acted impertinently, but for themander of an army to do so!? Is that hard head of yours empty!?¡¹

    So he properly exined the reason.

    Well, there¡¯s no excuse.

    If Leopolt suddenly ran into the enemy lines yelling, I would also beat him up.

    Actually, I might be more gentle. I wouldn¡¯t know how to touch him if he did that looking like he does.

    ¡¸You as well, Lady Hyuutia! You have a duty to stop Hardlett and the other lords working with him from going out of control! Laying in bed with him every night is not your only job!!¡¹

    ¡¸R-right......¡¹

    M shrinks when she gets reprimanded.

    She turned red because her rtionship with me was revealed in front of the other nobles.

    Celia steeled herself to be chided next, but was disappointed when Erich sat back down in his seat.

    I¡¯m guessing Erich only publicly scolds those with peerage.

    It makes sense, since M is the only one who possesses rank, whereas the others have to follow my orders no matter how outrageous and won¡¯t be able to stop me from going berserk.

    In actuality, Leopolt and Tristan belittle me as matchless individuals.

    And when we return to my territory, Adolph also joins them.

    In any case, I have to protect M right now.

    As I open my mouth to im that I went off on my own before she could stop me, the next arrowes flying in.

    ¡¸What is the punishment for acting without the orders of me, the Supreme Commander!?¡¹

    Erich asks the staff officer beside him.

    ¡¸Under militaryw, insubordination and deliberate deviation from orders is punishable by death on themander¡¯s authority.¡¹

    The words ¡®by death¡¯ cause the surrounding staff officers and generals to murmur.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural.¡¹

    Erich stares straight into my eyes.

    The stirring settles down and eventually an unpleasant tension and silence dominates the room.

    Celia spreads her arms in front of me in an attempt to block for me.

    ¡¸Sekrit has a small boat prepared in the creek behind us. If necessary......¡¹

    M whispers softly in my ear.

    There¡¯s no need to worry. If they really nned to kill me, they would have been ready while I was sleeping.

    Erich, after staring for a while, raises his chin in a way only I can see and then ms the desk ostentatiously.

    ¡¸Hardlett¡¯s actions deserve to be punished by death in light of militaryw. However, there is something that takes precedence over militaryw¨D¨Dand that is winning the war.¡¹

    He throws the messed up strategy ns all over the desk.

    ¡¸Military families have pardoned the crimes of men due to distinguished service in war. In the Battle of Alteria, which will decide the oue of the war, it ended with our victory. The casualties also fall within the expected range of the initial n......and more importantly, it took merely half a day for the capture of the enemy capital. I have to say this is an unanticipated result.¡¹

    Erich stands in front of me with a grim face, or more urately, a sullen expression.

    ¡¸The role Hardlett yed in the victory was extremely important. Considering his military service, it is more than enough to outweigh his crime. It is unfortunate......truly unfortunate.¡¹

    Celia assumes a blocking stance again when Erich approaches, but her cheek was tugged.

    ¡¸Therefore I will not me you this time. When I write the report to His Majesty, I will outline your folly along with your valor.¡¹

    It seems things worked out in the end.

    ¡¸But, putting a boar like you alongside others will have a negative influence on them. So you will lead your army back to your territory and independently suppress the enemy from the east. Your chances for merit will decrease when you are away from the main warfront. Let that be the punishment for a battle maniac like you. Until then, control yourself from doing anything unnecessary.¡¹

    I am given a decree on the spot.

    There is a piece of paper pasted next to the signature with a list of criticisms and a note saying, ¡°The victor has been decided. We don¡¯t have to rely on an injured person anymore, go back to your territory and rest¡±.

    In addition, it seems M was handed the same order, but she turned red and trembled, probably from what was written.

    ¡¸Furthermore, regarding that big monster. I left it alone because you said someone in your house was taking care of it......but if it acts wildly and inflicts harm, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡¹

    Hm, is he talking about Pochi?

    I don¡¯t really care, so let¡¯s just nod.

    Once Erich finishes addressing the issue, he waves his hand to dismiss me.

    He wasn¡¯t as angry as I expected and I¡¯m guessing he had to be stricter in front of the others.

    If someone else rampages like me again, it¡¯ll be trouble for him.

    ¡¸Well, time to obediently ept my demotion.¡¹

    I regret not being able to stay and watch thest of South Yuguria, but I¡¯ll be satisfied with Benel surviving.

    Besides, I¡¯m sure no matter where I go, I¡¯ll meet Wilhelmina again. I have a feeling.

    ¡¸All that¡¯s left is......¡¹

    ¡¸The assassin, right? Externally, she¡¯s a small fry who just killed a prisoner of war, so there are no particr restrictions on contact.¡¹

    M¡¯s words cool my heart.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d I was punched once. I feel somewhat calmer.¡¹

    I wipe my nosebleed with the paper in my hand.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the probation letter! Aaah, there¡¯s blood all over......!¡¹

    While listening to M¡¯s flustered voice, I prepare myself to face the assassin.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (demotion)

    Subordinates:

    M (demotion), Celia (blocker), Irijina (unharmed), Luna (treatment)

    Gido (insane), Pochi (bewildered), Leopolt (withdrawal preparation), Tristan (skipping out), Agor (treatment)

    Yakov (treatment), Mack (critical condition), Jim (despair), Christoph (seriously injured), Guigue (doubtful)

    Altair (funeral), Remia (at limit)

    Others:

    Sekrit (lonely, on standby), Ivanna (fulfilled), T-99 (debugging), Brynhildr (......)

    Natia (clenched fists), Felteris (naked), Ijaris (fruit), Yren (fruit)

    Ate (rest), Piris (insane), Baroness Rukino Escaote (silent), Seika (silent), Naesys (silent), Nasis (silent), Busco (promoted)

    Zillia (first aid)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist: (Injured recovered, Also includes those who evacuated to territory)

    Escort Unit: 25 ? 30

    Infantry: 2000 ? 2400

    Cavalry: 250 ? 300

    Archers: 250 ? 300

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 5000 ? 5800

    Independent Celia Squad: 150 ? 180

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 4500 ? 5400

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 2500 ? 3000

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 100 ? 90

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 500 ? 550

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 15 000

    Conscripts: 20 000

    Eastern Front:

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 3000?

    Conscripts: 10 000? , Young Male Soldiers: 10 000?

    National Volunteer Corps: ? 5000

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 797

    Children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 482: Loveless Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 482: Loveless Embrace</h4>

    The girl was restrained in the underground storage of a certain farmhouse, outside the city walls of Alteria.

    ¡¸She¡¯s an assassin after all. Simply binding her hands and leaving her in some tent......is a bit too worrying.¡¹

    M¡¯s eyes are much more nted up than before.

    In the dark basement where the only sources of light are our torches, the assassin is hanging her head down, her hands tied behind her back with a leather restraining device and her feet chained to the wall.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s not an opponent we can take lightly. Even as we were transporting her, she knocked out two soldiers who are still in critical condition. If Sekrit-san wasn¡¯t there, she might have ran away. Also, look at this.¡¹

    Celia takes out something that makes a ttering sound.

    It¡¯s shaped like a weapon, but not one I¡¯ve seen before.

    ¡¸I found this poison needle inside her mouth. This razor came out of her vagina and this hidden weapon which I don¡¯t know the name of came out of her rectum. How did she keep them there......?¡¹

    I understand, she¡¯s not a lukewarm assassin.

    I walk up to the woman and ce my hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸......why did you stab Benel?¡¹

    As soon as we make contact, she suddenly lifts her head up and spits at me, but I easily avoid it, having anticipated it, and continue my questioning.

    ¡¸Benel did a good job. Shepletely ensnared me. What reason was there to kill her?¡¹

    The woman doesn¡¯t say anything, closes her eyes and turns her face away.

    ¡¸Answer me.¡¹

    That attitude touches a nerve and I tighten the grip on her shoulder.

    When I did that......her lips wavered slightly.

    I can tell that she also showed that petnt look to Benel as well.

    My vision dyes red momentarily and my arm swings on its own towards the woman.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸D-did you kill her!?¡¹

    My arm barely grazes the woman¡¯s face and sinks into the wall.

    If Benel wasn¡¯t still alive, I might have hit her.

    I imagine Benel¡¯s peacefully sleeping face in my mind as I stand in front of the stiffened body of the woman and take two deep breaths.

    ¡¸M, Celia, step outside.¡¹

    ¡¸......are you going to kill her?¡¹

    Celia seems troubled.

    ¡¸......yeah, I¡¯m doing it. But I don¡¯t want you to see.¡¹

    M doesn¡¯t say anything, while Celia turns back once before exiting the room.

    ¡¸Tormenting a restrained woman to death, what a hero-like thing to do.¡¹

    The woman mutters bitterly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the impressive one, still thinking of leaving here alive at this point.¡¹

    Her eyes haven¡¯t lost their light yet. That¡¯s how I can tell.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!¡¹

    The female assassin flinches.

    ¡¸I detest you......but I won¡¯t kill you. I don¡¯t kill women.¡¹

    I say that as much to myself as I do to her as I grab the iron chains binding the woman and start exerting force with my arms.

    Pain travels through the torn muscles in my unrecovered arm, but chains of this degree¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nngh!¡¹

    With a clink, the chains break.

    The woman doesn¡¯t seem to realize what is happening, however, being an assassin, her reactions are fast.

    ¡¸Hup!¡¹

    Once the chains disconnect, she leaps at me, her hands still bound together, and squeezes my head between her freed legs.

    She twists her waist and my neck starts to turn against my will. It seems she intends to snap my neck.

    ¡¸I let my guard down, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you did.¡¹

    She focuses more power to her legs, but my neck won¡¯t budge any further. The difference in muscle strength is too great.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    Seeing as she can¡¯t break my bones, she shifts her legs to put pressure on my blood vessel.

    Now she¡¯s trying to choke me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to y around anymore.¡¹

    I grab the woman¡¯s legs.

    Normally, the way to deal with a choke is to get a finger in between my neck and the body part squeezing me.

    If I grab from the outside, I won¡¯t be able to exert any power and will be strangled to death, however......

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    I rip the woman¡¯s legs away and throw her body off of me.

    When there is such an overwhelming difference in raw strength, I don¡¯t need any fancy method. Simply pulling her away will defeat any technique.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me any resistance. Stay still.¡¹

    I pull down the front of my pants and take out my dick.

    Then, I grab the woman by her hair and approach her with my dick.

    My penis gradually swells with blood as the woman stares at me.

    It is a result of my umted lust, not because I am aroused.

    I feel absolutely no affection for her.

    ¡¸What¡¯s flowing is my anger. Behold!¡¹

    I push my dick closer to the woman¡¯s face until it touches her lips.

    I won¡¯t kill women.

    But I won¡¯t be satisfied until I pour this rage that has nowhere to go in her.

    This is not a product of love.

    It is a way of directing my anger and punishing her.

    ¡¸Spread your legs.¡¹

    ¡¸......sleazebag.¡¹

    Having resigned herself to the fact that she can¡¯t escape, she spits on the floor before putting her hands on the wall and turning her ass to me.

    I violently tear open her clothes and hold onto her slender but toned waist.

    The woman is not taller than 160 cm.

    Her hole is proportionally sized and doesn¡¯t appear big enough to fit my length, but I don¡¯t intend to perform forey.

    I insert my dick with one quick thrust.

    ¡¸Guh...... aagh!¡¹

    My dick forcefully parts the fleshy interior of her non-lubricated walls.

    I soon encounter friction that prevents me from entering further, but I simply push harder.

    ¡¸Guh! Guuu! Uuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    My hips press against her ass which is far from soft as I invade deeper into her defiant canal.

    The woman¡¯s entire body trembles as she cries out, but I won¡¯t show mercy.

    A distinct chafing sensation can be felt as my dick grinds through the dry tunnel.

    Faint bite marks left on her neck during the time of her capture can be seen when her hair falls to the side.

    I sink my teeth in the same spots and spread her ass cheeks wider while thrusting forward a little harder.

    Tears stream down the woman¡¯s face and she arches her back, screaming. The provocative attitude she had earlier is gone.

    If I push my dick in a bit more, it¡¯ll likely reach her womb.

    ¡¸I-it hurts! It hurts!! You¡¯re tearing me apart, please stoooop!!¡¹

    Has her heart been broken? She¡¯s beginning to sound like a little girl.

    Anger is still continuously flowing to my cock, but the slightest amount of guilt is creeping in...... and then it happened.

    The woman¡¯s anguished frown flips into a smile and she pushes her ass toward me instead of trying to pull it away.

    Rather than the entrance of her womb, my dick touches something metal.

    ¡¸......a poison needle. Who would have thought something like this to be imnted near the womb.¡¹

    I slowly pull my penis out of her vagina.

    As expected, a barb wet with a purple liquid is stuck on the ns.

    I grab the stinger with my fingers and remove it from my erection.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a deadly poison you can¡¯t do anything about even if you remove the needle now. Curse your lustfulness and die.¡¹

    The woman separates her body from me. She¡¯s already certain of my death.

    ¡¸You¡¯re an assassin in all aspects, huh? Then I don¡¯t have to hold back.¡¹

    I topple the woman to the floor, unaffected by the poison.

    Her face tints with shock.

    ¡¸No matter how potent the poison is-¡¹

    I grab both her legs and spread them apart as far as they can go.

    ¡¸A needle of that caliber won¡¯t pierce through the skin of my dick.¡¹

    After going inside hundreds of women, my dick has gotten darker from being burnt by the love juices and the skin has gotten thicker.

    ¡¸You monster!¡¹

    Almost like my mind unlocked a set of restraints, my penis throbs and grows one size bigger.

    Now, it doesn¡¯t look like something that should normally be hanging from a human¡¯s crotch.

    My dick is indicative of how much rage I feel.

    ¡¸Have a good taste of my anger.¡¹

    I mount the woman¡¯s body and prate her from directly above her.

    She lets out a shrill squeal.

    The walls of her vagina which I stretched earlier scream in pain as an evenrger foriegn object enters.

    But my anger won¡¯t allow such an excuse to deter it, instantly pushing to the very end of her vagina and aiming for the final room.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    A grunt escapes my throat as my fury thrusts into her womb and causes her stomach to bulge out from the inside.

    ¡¸Gehoh!¡¹

    Her legs tensing up is probably not an act.

    Spit flies out of her mouth like someone punched her in the gut.

    After I dominate the depths of the assassin, I bring my mouth close to her ear and whisper.

    ¡¸Benel is alive, although she will be sleeping for now.¡¹

    The woman¡¯s eyes widen and she tries to lift her body, but she freezes in agony from another thrust of my hips.

    I wanted to control her because I wanted her to do one thing.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say much. I want you to apologize to Benel when she wakes up. It doesn¡¯t have to be genuine. Just tell her that it was a misunderstanding, that you jumped to conclusions. Tell her that she did a good job.¡¹

    Benel was betrayed and almost killed by the nation she devoted herself to.

    She might lose her reason to live even after regaining consciousness.

    I can¡¯t get the image of her crying face right as she fainted out of my head.

    The female assassin nods slightly and brings her sweaty face closer.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk nonsense. A worthless failure does not deserve any of my words.¡¹

    Something in my brain snaps.

    The woman closes her eyes, resolving herself to be strangled.

    I don¡¯t kill women. I won¡¯t kill women.

    I repeat the phrase repeatedly in my heart to settle down my fleeing sense of reason and chase away the strong emotions.

    Naturally, with nowhere else to go, the violent feelings flow down to my crotch.

    It is a mix of anger and sadness.

    My dick swells, apanied by a low-pitched groan.

    The bulge in the woman¡¯s stomach grows correspondingly.

    Then, a certain point is passed.

    I hear a slurp sound which I¡¯ve never heard before.

    At the same time, the woman bends backward like she was skewered by a spear.

    ¡¸S-something is-!? A bump!? A spike!? A-a tentacle!?¡¹

    Arge amount of love juices squirts out in an instant.

    She didn¡¯t appear to be turned on in the slightest. Her body must have simply reacted to a potential crisis and instinctively secreted the fluid.

    I slowly draw my hips back.

    ¡¸This kind of thing! Hiiiiiih!!¡¹

    She writhes and kicks her feet, suffering¨D¨D no, she¡¯s feeling aroused?

    Slowly, I push my hips forward again.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t bear it! Aaauuuu!!¡¹

    She desperately reaches out to me with her bound hands and wraps her legs around my waist.

    When I sever the bonds restraining her hands, she circles them around my neck without hesitation.

    Is this acting again? I keep the thought in my mind while moving my hips at a steady rhythm.

    At this point, she is no longer uttering any words, focusing on teasing my shoulder and chest with her hands, locking her legs around my body, and finally, even asking for kisses.

    ¡¸My heart...... is breaking....... I¡¯m falling! My body is surrendering! Please call out the name Visitacion!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I peer into the woman¡¯s eyes.

    They disy the kind of true affection that Celia¡¯s eyes reflect when we make love.

    I bring my face close to the woman¡¯s face, but can¡¯t bring myself to kiss her because of the sense of difort at the sudden change, and lightly bite her neck instead.

    ¡¸C-cumming!!¡¹

    That was enough to send her over the edge to orgasm and her body convulses.

    ¡¸Hm, I¡¯m close too.¡¹

    I still don¡¯t feel an ounce of love toward the woman.

    But a man will inevitably ejacte purely from swinging his hips.

    I have no obligation to concern myself with contraception and thrust deeper with the intent to cum inside her, and again, something seems strange with my dick.

    Rather than shooting my seed as a result of pleasure building up, it feels like my seed is shooting out by itself.

    ¡¸Whatever, I guess......guh!¡¹

    I grasp the agonizing woman¡¯s breasts and release my seed.

    Naturally, my semen gushes vigorously......

    ¡¸Wait, this is strange.¡¹

    It¡¯s not umon for the force of my ejactions to expand my urethra.

    However, this time it¡¯s almost like I¡¯m shooting out a series of solid masses instead of a bucketful of liquid.

    Then, filled with excitement, the woman suddenly raises her body.

    ¡¸What is this...... wait, no way...... gyaaaaaa!! It¡¯s entering me! Wha-what did you shoot out!?¡¹

    She pushes me aside and separates from my body, leaving me to stare at my own dick in shock.

    Several thick blood vessels running from the base of my dick to the middle are sticking out.

    If that was all, I could understand, but the blood vessels are wiggling like the tentacles of a roper, almost they have wills of their own.

    In addition, there is something with a rounded tip protruding near the tip of my dick, almost like a thorn.

    And the entire shaft is covered with bumps.

    My gaze shifts to the woman lying on the ground.

    Semen is overflowing from her crotch.

    The problem is with the countless tadpoles, which are each roughly the size of a pinky finger, bouncing around in the puddle.

    ¡¸What is this!? They¡¯re squirming inside me! They¡¯re swimming into my womb and heading straight for my eggs!!¡¹

    The side effects of the drug given to me by the elf chieftesses, the pent-up lust after fighting a frenzied battle, and anger and sadness...... all of itbined to not only therge production of semen, but also the ergement of the sperm. I guess the deformation of my dick is also due to that.

    Upon second nce, the tentacle and thorn disappeared and my dick turned back to normal after my ejaction finished.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way contraceptives will work on this! You monster! I-I don¡¯t want to be pregnant with a monster!! Noooooo!¡¹

    Soon after she shrieked, she fell over with her eyes rolled back.

    Then, the seed which spilled on the floor slipped into the woman¡¯s vagina one by one.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    Did I also release my anger along with the semen?

    The rage and hatred I once held toward the woman has subsided.

    I drape my cloak over the woman and wipe her drool-stained face.

    ¡¸Um......is it over? Uwah, I knew you were going to fuck her.¡¹

    Celia peeks her head in from the entrance.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s over. Move her to a better ce. She probably won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡¹

    I entrust the woman......I entrust Visitacion to Celia and M.

    ¡¸Haa...... hey, did something inside this person¡¯s stomach move just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, there are weird insects! They¡¯re like tadpoles...... they¡¯re crawling up my legs. M-san, be careful too!¡¹

    It¡¯d be nice if she changes her mind before Benel wakes up.

    ¡¸Now then, we also have to prepare our retreat¨D¨D¡¹

    My neck is bent to the right after I leave Celia and M to deal with the aftermath and exit the basement.

    ¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    It made Visitacion¡¯s leg technique seem trivial.

    If my neck is wrenched another five degrees, my bone would break and I would die instantly.

    Even though it¡¯s a surprise attack, the only one who could do this is¨D¨D

    ¡¸Brynhildr......long time......no see.¡¹

    I quickly look away.

    It¡¯s because I have a guilty conscience.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been too long. After all, I never got a reply to my summons despite waiting all that time for my servant.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. Somethingplicatedes up every time......¡¹

    Brynhildr bites my neck when I try to give an excuse.

    Right when I expected her to suck my blood, she doesn¡¯t sink her fangs deeper, and just whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had so much free timetely. So I met up with an acquaintance for once.¡¹

    A gentle and nostalgic scent wafts from Brynhildr.

    ¡¸Wait, who did you meet?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling someone who isn¡¯t honest. Anyways, I learned various things.¡¹

    I immediately put my hand on Brynhildr¡¯s shoulder, but she threw me away with a strengthpletely outssing that of Visitacion.

    ¡¸Please, tell me! Who did you meet!? How can I¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸If you really want to know...... lick it.¡¹

    Brynhildr sits on top of a crate, slips off socks and extends her leg.

    That is nothing much to me.

    ¡¸Splitting his head open as soon as we met......I wanted to see that precious boy shamefully licking my leg.¡¹

    When I take Brynhildr¡¯s foot in my hand, she raises her chin in satisfaction.

    ¡¸If you want me to lick it, I¡¯ll do it as much as you want. No matter if it¡¯s sweaty or it stinks and is covered with fungus!¡¹

    ¡¸Fool!! I don¡¯t sweat and I don¡¯t get fungus either! Do you want me to break your neck!?¡¹

    Afterwards, I licked her leg all over, even licking up to her crotch like she asked, but in the end she didn¡¯t tell me anything.

    If I am to take away one thing, I¡¯m happy I didn¡¯t kill Visitacion.

    If I did, I know for certain that I would have lost an important part of myself.

    Later on, I obeyed orders and headed east......inevitably toward thergest base in that direction, Rafen.

    ¡¸Hey, Pipi.¡¹

    ¡¸Aye?¡¹

    Pipi replies in a pleasant tone on top of a horse, her legs stretched out casually as she eats her meal.

    Being cheerful is fine, but......

    ¡¸Why are you bringing that thing with you?¡¹

    I motion to it with my chin...... right, I¡¯m talking about the monitor lizard Pochi defeated.

    I thought it was terribly injured, but it happened to also have toughness to match its size, and didn¡¯t suffer any fatal wounds.

    ¡¸Because it wanted toe along.¡¹

    ¡¸How do you even know what it¡¯s thinking......¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s going to faint when she sees this giant thing.

    Natia¡¯s the only one agitated.

    ¡¸For a Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard to be tamed...... even though I¡¯ve never heard about it bing fond of humans!¡¹

    I climbed on its body, yanked its tail, ripped off its scales and pretty much did as I pleased, but the aforementioned lizard doesn¡¯t seem too concerned.

    Its gaze is fixed solely on Pochi.

    Suddenly, the lizard begins to growl.

    It was different from the growls I heard during its fight with Pochi and closer to the sweet purring of a cat.

    Moreover, the lizard nuzzles its face against Pochi¡¯s back, rolls over and shows its white belly.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Dirty Angel got squished! He died!¡¹

    ¡¸No, look carefully, he fell into a dry well and is fine! As expected of the immortal fallen angel!¡¹

    ¡¸Was that done on purpose? Or was it simply clumsiness......? I think it¡¯s about time we confirm it.¡¹

    Meanwhile, Pochi keeps its distance with a troubled expression from the lizard that approaches again.

    ¡¸Natia, what is that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a sign of deep affection. Tropical...... Smoothie females have a habit of following strong males.¡¹

    This is the first time hearing this thing is a female.

    It¡¯s not important to me whether the lizard is male or female though.

    The smoothie proceeds to blink rapidly, then turns around and waves her tail at Pochi.

    ¡¸That¡¯s......a mating call, I believe. She¡¯s trying to attract him.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I can kind of tell.¡¹

    However, Pochi whimpers timidly and flees.

    How pathetic, to run away from a female inviting you to mate. And you call yourself a male...... wait, it was a male?

    ¡¸By the way, that smoothie is approximately 90 years old, which in human years is aroundte thirties...... I think that¡¯s in theter half of the reproduction years. Pochi is......mm, I¡¯m not too familiar with its species......¡¹

    £¨We are quick to grow up and slow to age. With that said, that one is still a ten year old child.£©

    The Dual Crater glows faintly and then dims.

    I guess it¡¯s natural for a 10 year old brat to feel repulsed by the invitation of a mature woman in herte thirties.

    We¡¯ve got to give him confidence from somewhere.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not giving up. She said she¡¯s definitely going to mate with him.¡¹

    Natia, who can understand animals, deres firmly.

    I wonder if I can get Natia to say ¡°mate¡± again.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s put the lizard business aside.¡¹

    I shift my attention to Jim, who is visibly depressed, and smack his head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t want to stay in Libatis, but if you¡¯re going to follow, don¡¯t make such a gloomy face.¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaaah...... not justice...... will you listen to my story?¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to, but he¡¯s probably going to be sad the whole time if I don¡¯t. Fine, tell me.

    ¡¸I was caught in a despicable South Yuguria trap and wronged.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you have an affair after someone seduced you?¡¹

    Jim clenches his fist.

    ¡¸After the Battle of Alteria, a dastardly intelligence agent of South Yuguria exposed my bad reputation to my wife. Several angry letters were sent......¡¹

    ¡¸If she¡¯s the type who doesn¡¯t tolerate cheating, just feign innocence.¡¹

    It¡¯s not considered love if you blurt out everything.

    If I spent time in a brothel until morning with my favorite girl, I would fool Nonna by saying I was doing an inspection of the city.

    ¡¸Those guys are really cunning. They even know about the location of the mole near my anus, and how I yell ¡°justice!¡± when I climax. I can¡¯t make any excuses.¡¹

    Ah, is that so?

    ¡¸The situation is bad. My wife is flying into a rage and wants to divorce. I tried to smooth things with her, but she told me not to return home......¡¹

    That¡¯s why you¡¯reing along with us?

    ¡¸My wife is requesting apensation payment of 10 000 gold. No, this isn¡¯t a financial problem. I don¡¯t have one, but......mmmm, I think I have to hire awyer...... no, but still-¡¹

    This isn¡¯t my area of expertise. I¡¯ll let Adolph mediate.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s take a break.¡¹

    I dere after noticing the fatigue felt by those around me.

    We¡¯re not hurrying to a battlefield so there is no need for a strict pace.

    As I take out a light meal to eat, the beaming smile of a woman in a certain carriage catches my eye.

    Seeing her smile made me feel good, but I couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly.

    However, I have to at least say something since our eyes met.

    ¡¸......is your body alright, Piris?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I am doing just fine, as is this child.¡¹

    Inside the carriage, Piris is smiling radiantly while stroking her belly.

    ¡¸My dear brother¡¯s child, my precious baby, I hope you grow bigger quickly~¡¹

    It¡¯s been two weeks since Piris had sex with Maestus.

    There¡¯s no way to be certain of her pregnancy at this time, but she seemspletely sure of it already.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Hardlett-samaa~¡¹

    Piris calls out to me in a coaxing voice as she snuggles up to me and licks my neck and leg.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be cheeky anymore. I will obey whatever you say, so please treat me gently. Until this child ......is born.¡¹

    Piris grins, rubbing her stomach happily.

    ¡¸Has she been like this all the time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...... I think she actually broke.¡¹

    Yakov, who is acting as guard duty, also spreads his arms, unsure of what to do.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a headache when she struggles, but she¡¯s also troublesome when she acts like this.¡¹

    Yakovins as he fondles Piris¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Aaun......Yakov-sama, don¡¯t tease me......¡¹

    ¡¸She acts this way to me too. I bet she wouldn¡¯t mind if I stuffed her mouth with my dick now¨D¨D¡¹

    Yakov¡¯s hand brushes Piris¡¯s stomach.

    All of a sudden, her attitude turns on its head. Her eyes emit a discernible amount of murderous intent.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch my stomach!! Don¡¯t touch my dear brother¡¯s child!! I¡¯ll murder you!!¡¹

    Yakov unconsciously steps back because of the terrifying threat.

    ¡¸......Yakov, you should be careful too. And you, if you get so angry, it¡¯ll affect your child.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......she¡¯s really such a problematic girl.¡¹

    Piris steadies her breathing and then her expression returns to being flirtatious.

    ¡¸This is my work too. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡¹

    Besides, Maestus also asked me to.

    The issue is if she¡¯ll genuinely break down on the off-chance that she isn¡¯t pregnant.

    If that happens, I¡¯ll have to put her to sleep with a drug and pump her with my seed.

    ¡¸Waaaaaah! Kill meeee!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it this time......?¡¹

    I leave Piris in Yakov¡¯s care and step outside.

    The voice came from another carriage and it belonged to Visitacion.

    ¡¸Noooo¨D¨D! It¡¯s definitely not human! Kill meeeee!¡¹

    The emotionless and cold-blooded assassin image I had of her no longer exists.

    The woman wrapped in nkets is iling wildly, troubling the doctor and midwife around her.

    When she sees my face, she hurls objects at me one after the other.

    ¡¸You demon¨D¨Dmonster¨D¨Ddon¡¯te near me!¡¹

    As I catch each of the things thrown at me, I spread my arms to indicate I won¡¯t approach any further.

    Then, as if tiring herself out from the thrashing, Visitacion settles down, her shoulders moving up and down in time with her heavy breaths.

    ¡¸So, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing out of the ordinary. She¡¯s a normal five-month pregnant woman.¡¹

    Visitacion¡¯s stomach is clearly bulging out enough for anyone to recognize her as a pregnant woman.

    Exactly like the midwife said, she¡¯s a normal healthy pregnant woman. The problem is......

    ¡¸It hasn¡¯t been a week since the seed entered! And yet it¡¯s like this......I know it. The thing that¡¯s kicking around and growing bigger in my stomach...... it¡¯s definitely not human...... it¡¯s going to rip open my belly and burst out......¡¹

    I sigh and drape a nket over Visitacion.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m human and you¡¯re also human, which means nothing other than a human will be born. The seed was just a little bigger and you just got pregnant a little faster.¡¹

    Honestly, I don¡¯t love her much and I don¡¯t feel any desire to stay with her.

    However, I was the one who got her pregnant, so I¡¯ll take care of her until she gives birth.

    Visitaction, who finally yelled enough to tire herself out, slowly started to doze off.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s thinking of escaping any time soon.

    ¡¸It just grew a little faster than usual. It¡¯s not anything strange, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The midwife, the doctor, and the supervising soldier all turned their heads and agreed.

    ¡¸We got problems over here too.¡¹

    In any case, Rafen is just around the corner.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (demotion)

    Subordinates:

    M mander), Celia (tadpole-raising), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Gido (suicide warrior), Pochi (bewildered), Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Agor (assistantmander)

    Yakov (105thmander), Mack (critical condition), Jim (the used), Christoph (duel), Guigue (duel)

    Altair (founder), Remia (at limit)

    Others:

    Sekrit (rage), Ivanna (fulfilled), T-99 (error processing), Brynhildr (leg)

    Natia (observing smoothie), Felteris (naked), Ijaris (preying), Yren (preying)

    Ate (conviction), Piris (pregnant?), Baroness Rukino Escaote (moving), Seika (moving), Naesys (expecting), Nasis (anxious), Busco (promoted)

    Zillia (flustered), Visitacion (high-speed impregnated)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (courting)

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist: (Injured recovered, Also includes those who evacuated to territory)

    Escort Unit: 30

    Infantry: 2400

    Cavalry: 300

    Archers: 300

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 5800

    Independent Celia Squad: 180

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 5400

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3000

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 90

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 550

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 15 000

    Conscripts: 20 000

    Eastern Front:

    Enemy Force: Regr Soldiers: 3000?

    Conscripts: 10 000? , Young Male Soldiers: 10 000?

    Cavalry Army: essentially annihted

    National Volunteer Corps: ? 5000

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 798

    Children who have been born: 69 + 567

 Chapter 483: Distressed Queen

    <h4>Chapter 483: Distressed Queen</h4>

    South Yuguria Empire ¨C Temporary Capital: Poron Royal Pce.

    Wilhelmina sits down on her throne which is one step lower than it once was, and shifts her gaze from the ceiling of the pce which is two steps lower to the city of Poron which is three steps lower.

    ¡¸Remaining squads are assembling in Poron. ......the loyalty of the people has not yet disappeared.¡¹

    A middle-aged man who is the definition of average shouts in a needlessly loud voice.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI see. I will also do my utmost. I hope that everyone can lend me their strength.¡¹

    Wilhelmina smiles weakly to the middle-aged man and the knights around him.

    Her beauty hasn¡¯t changed, but she couldn¡¯t hide the dark circles under her eyes or her paleplexion.

    Simrly, the disadvantage in battle could no longer be hidden and the unfavorable situation had be widely known even among the popce.

    ¡¸Your Majesty......leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸We must fight...... we can¡¯t let things end like this for Her Majesty!¡¹

    The people here are those who have served Poron since Wilhelmina was a princess.

    They have known Wilhelmina since she was a child and they felt heartbroken to see her so exhausted.

    Despite the poor odds of winning, most of them are in agreement to fight and protect Wilhelmina.

    Sadly, they did not have the ability to rebound from the inferior position.

    That was why Wilhelmina relied heavily on Zaphnes and his men, assigning these veterans to the remote regions of Polpo instead toplete menial tasks such as maintaining security.

    ¡¸I was scheduled to meet with Commander Eldrito to discuss the formation of the defense line, but I don¡¯t see him. Did I mistake the time?¡¹

    ¡¸I saw him ride into the city on his horse earlier...... but I thought he just went to scout......?¡¹

    However, ever since Maestas¡¯ death in battle, even Zaphnes¡¯s men who were supposed to be tight-knit, began to go missing, forcing these formerly unneeded individuals to be given proper duties as well.

    ¡¸......I¡¯ll return to my room briefly. If an incident arises, don¡¯t hesitate to inform me.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Your Majesty. Haven¡¯t you not slept these past few nights? Please take care of yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸As long as we are here, the enemy will not advance a single step! Rest easily.¡¹

    When Wilhelmina stood, everyone in the room expressed their concern.

    Their loyalty and dedication are unquestionable. They simply weren¡¯t capable enough.

    Wilhelmina erased her tired and weakened expression in an instant as soon as she entered her room.

    The bags under her eyes were the only thing that remained.

    The weary queen acted to draw out the devotion of her subordinates, but the physical and mental stress have clearly umted.

    That was when she heard footsteps from Zaphnes walking in.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re back! It¡¯s a terrible situation, but we can still recover. Fortunately, the enemy¡¯s main forces are stuck in Alteria. If we can reorganize and scrounge up new troops from all over Polpo, we can construct a defense line.¡¹

    Wilhelmina stared at Zaphnes for a moment, but quickly closed her eyes, and slowly re-opened them.

    Those eyes belonged to a little girl clinging to a man.

    ¡¸......I have no one else to rely on except you. I know this is tough......but please do me this favor.¡¹

    Zaphnes stiffens slightly, then smiles and proudly sticks out his chest.

    ¡¸Yeah. I haven¡¯t been a soldier in appearance only for that long. There might not be a chance for us to win based solely on military strength, but the enemy is also human, meaning they will make mistakes. If we can capitalize on those opportunities, this is far from over¨D¨Dafter all, I have no where left to run.¡¹

    After Zaphnes made the bold deration, he mumbled softly to himself at the end, and exited the room.

    ¡¸......as reluctant as I am......I have to use what I¡¯m left with......effectively.¡¹

    Her eyes dart to the corner of the room, but Visitacion is not there anymore.

    Bowing in her ce was a young man without a trace of emotion on his face.

    Wilhelmina reads the document handed to her by the man and unusually scrunches her face in a noticeable manner.

    ¡¸Hardlett¡¯s investigation report¨D¨Dprotection of a party of rebels, attacks on neighboring lords by masked individuals, the building of a giant cannon......a merchant with arge hidden stash of money......if this evidence hade out before the decisive battle.¡¹

    Wilhelmina was about to crush the paper in her hand, but realized it was pointless and threw it on the desk instead.

    South Yuguria spies had discovered that the Hardlett house is hiding things from the royal family.

    If those things were told to the Goldonian Kingdom, it would be damaging enough to promptly strip the household of their privileges.

    The information was also shocking enough, that if it was ryed in some way to the Goldonian king prior to the decisive battle, it had potential to confuse the frontlines.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s meaningless now......¡¹

    Now that they¡¯ve suffered a crushing defeat in battle, removing the prominent Hardlett is like pouring water on a hot stone, and the only possibility to turn the tides is if he bes an ally...... in other words, make him betray his country.

    ¡¸Hardlett was sent back to his territory due to his behavior on the battlefield. If we can convince him to change sides and nk the enemy¡¯s main forces, we might be able to reach the capital......¡¹

    ¡¸But Your Majesty, he haspletely rejected that offer. Moreover, with us being on the verge of defeat, weck the persuasive power to promise him status or prestige......¡¹

    Wilhelmina keeps her head still and only moves her eyes to stare in the man¡¯s direction.

    ¡¸In addition, the conspiracy to neutralize him backfired. He was supposed to be interested about me...... and now, that sentiment has probably changed into anger.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words¨D¨D¡¹

    Wilhelmina finishes the man¡¯s sentence.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a chance. If that man holds a burning rage toward me, the possibility remains.¡¹

    It is easy to manipte a person of passion.

    Turning a ming fury or a gut-searing hatred into love and affection is not unfeasible.

    The same applies to the opposite.

    ¡¸Let us try......although our chances aren¡¯t great, at this rate, we can only sit and wait for our demise.¡¹

    Wilhelmina is not optimistic and doesn¡¯t expect Zaphnes to reverse the situation.

    ¡¸Visitacion isn¡¯t here now either. Because of the shock of defeat and my total exhaustion, I will rest for a while. ......prepare for a long journey and several skilled spies. All of them must be women.¡¹

    ¡¸......is this a final gamble?¡¹

    Wilhelmina scoffs.

    ¡¸It is one step before the end. Thest one is......not a bet. It is a way to take him to hell with me.¡¹

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Outskirts of Rafen.

    ¡¸Kill meeee! Kill meeeee!!¡¹

    The screaming Visitacion shakes free from my hand and throws hard objects at me, then even tries to throw her own belly at the very end.

    ¡¸Calm down! What are you trying to kill your own child for?¡¹

    I grab hold of both her hands and stop the barbaric act.

    The ruthless assassin from before is nowhere to be found.

    The crying and iling Visitacion¡¯s belly is already the same size as that of a woman¡¯s belly in herst month of pregnancy.

    Nearby, a midwifements tensely.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been ten days......yet she looks close to giving birth. I-I watched it grow before my eyes......awawa.¡¹

    In that moment, Visitacion suddenly stops struggling and she lifts her lower half, groaning in pain.

    ¡¸O-oow...... could this be......noooo! I don¡¯t want my stomach to be destroyed from the inside!!¡¹

    The midwife peeks at her crotch.

    ¡¸She¡¯s giving birth now! I thought she could wait until we arrived in Rafen, but since we won¡¯t make it in time, we have to deliver the baby here!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m counting on you. Is there anything I can do?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want this! Chop my head off! Kill me before a monster pops out!!¡¹

    The midwife silently urges me to leave.

    I guess there¡¯s no choice, since Visitacion is clearly distressed when I¡¯m here.

    I exit the tent but strain my ears.

    ¡¸Please push! Don¡¯t close your legs!¡¹

    ¡¸At this rate, the baby won¡¯te out......ah, this is no good! I see the feet first, could it be a breech presentation!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait look closer, this is a hand! Is the baby trying to pry open the birth canal!? J-just in case, get the sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    After a few moments of continued screaming, I hear the crying of a baby.

    Determining it was an eptable time, I opened the p of the tent.

    ¡¸I-it is a healthy baby boy.¡¹

    ¡¸Although it was her first birth, it was very easy...... rather, he came out on his own.¡¹

    ¡¸It is a healthy human child.¡¹

    I¡¯m a human and she¡¯s a human, so of course a human will be produced.

    The only strange thing was the fact she gave birth ten days after getting pregnant.

    The midwives, having checked the health of the baby, washed him in warm water and handed him to Visitacion to hold.

    ¡¸......a normal baby. Eh? Eh? Am I a mom now?¡¹

    While crying, the baby fumbles for Visitacion¡¯s breast.

    ¡¸......ow...... ah, milk is......¡¹

    Visitacion starts to breastfeed with a clueless expression on her face.

    I give an obligatory pat to both the new mother and child.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to love you. I¡¯m not going to live with you either. However, I will take responsibility now that your child is born and take care of your needs so you can raise him up properly.¡¹

    I dere as such, sucking on her opposite tit to taste her breast milk, before walking out of the tent.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still a small man. A true man would smile and embrace her.¡¹

    But anger wells up within me every time I see Benel sleeping like she¡¯s dead.

    If I try to force myself to go near her in such a state, it will not be pleasant for me or her.

    The correct answer is for the both of us to stay away from each other while I provide her with money.

    ¡¸Haah, how do I tell him? I¡¯m a pirate. Plus I entertained a number of men in the 105th corps...... aaah, I wonder if he¡¯s going to tell me not to give birth. He also seems to have a wife in Rafen too...... dammit, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t say anything sooner that it¡¯s be so hard to say now, gosh!¡¹

    When I walked outside, I found Ate pacing back and forth, muttering to herself.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s going to be like this, might as well go for it. If I can¡¯t take it back, then I just have to prostrate myself, then I¡¯m sure everything will be fine and he¡¯ll let me have the baby!¡¹

    I wonder what she¡¯s talking about.

    I call out to the oddly pumped up Ate, but an excited cheer drowns out my voice.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s a miracle! It¡¯s truly a miracle!!¡¹

    ¡¸Magic...... that much I know. Is it healing magic? I¡¯ve never heard of it, but seeing it happen in front of my eyes......¡¹

    I turn in the direction of the sound and see the young Altair.

    She is in the center of injured Royal army soldiers and Libatis citizens.

    The injured Royal army soldiers should have been transported to Trisnia or the capital where doctors are. Why are they here?

    ¡¸A ligament in my leg was torn. I¡¯m not sure if I will ever move it again.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    Altair holds her hand over the soldier and a green light immediately shines down.

    Suddenly, the soldier, who finally stood up with the help of a cane, presses down the leg which is supposed to have a torn ligament on the ground.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, he¡¯s standing. No, far from that!¡¹

    The soldier, who nted his foot firmly on the ground, is jogging lightly on the spot.

    ¡¸Is it better? That¡¯s good.¡¹

    Altair says it like it wasn¡¯t a big deal and then covers her face with a white cloth in embarrassment.

    If I remember correctly, Altair had some kind of special power.

    ¡¸......would you like to be a believer of......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course!! How can I not after witnessing such a miracle!!?¡¹

    Another incident happened not longter.

    ¡¸Uwah, a zombie!! One, two, there are three! Did they seize control of the corpses bound for Rafen!?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t cremate them because we aren¡¯t that far away, but now that backfired!¡¹

    Some of the soldiers in my personal army have suffered wounds and managed to survive, but have exhausted themselves. It seems the consideration to not bury them along the way so they can be returned to their families turned out to be a bad choice.

    ¡¸Shit! Draw your swords, aim for their legs first and cripple them¨D¨D¡¹

    With that said, the fighting strength of zombies is not particrly high.

    They aren¡¯t opponents that armed soldiers will lose 1-on-1 to and therefore nothing to be excessively afraid of.

    Even so, if the soldiers aren¡¯t careful, the zombies can still bite their necks or gouge out their eyeballs.

    It urred right when the soldiers readied their weapons.

    ¡¸Nn, you must not lose your way. Go back.¡¹

    Altair steps forward and swiftly raises her hands.

    Immediately, ck mist trails from the unwillingly howling corpses and then disperses in the air.

    The dead bodies stop moving at the same time and copse like puppets that had their strings cut.

    ¡¸Cleansing magic......this is my first time seeing it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you serious? Does this mean¨D¨D she¡¯s the real deal?¡¹

    People start to kneel in front of Altair.

    She then promptly hides her face behind the cloth again and timidly offers the people to join her religion.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s how she¡¯s growing her following.¡¹

    Celia and M, or really everyone except Irijina, were in alignment, saying how the expansion of the church of Altair would be bad, but Altair herself isn¡¯t going overboard like she¡¯s done in the past. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine if she recruits a couple members here and there.

    Again, I leave the area and hear another familiar voice,

    ¡¸O Your Grace. I pray that you forgive this sinner......Your Grace, O Your Graaaceeee!¡¹

    The frantic voice I hear from the shadow of a carriage belongs to the person ranked second in the Altair church and always apanying the young Altair, Remia.

    I take a peek, seeing how she¡¯s praying in such a weird ce.

    ¡¸Hey, Altair is over there. If you have business......¡¹

    ¡¸O Your Grace, I can¡¯t contain it! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumminnnggg! Don¡¯t loooook!!¡¹

    Remia, was in fact seated with her lower half naked, vigorously stroking the meat rod attached to her female body.

 Chapter 484: Those Who Are Squeezed Dry

    <h4>Chapter 484: Those Who Are Squeezed Dry</h4>

    ¡¸Uhh.¡¹

    I inadvertently let out a groan, which alerts Remia who distorts her face, but because she is already at the brink of climax, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from stroking her dick.

    Coming across a woman masturbating is nothing short of lucky, but this is a bit of a special case.

    Remia is undoubtedly a woman, except for some strange reason, she has a splendid dick growing out of her crotch.

    It goes without saying her body has a vagina and breasts, so she¡¯s basically a woman with a penis.

    That appendage is the reason she was oppressed andter led to being saved by the young Altair...... anyway, this is no time to be reminiscing.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t look, pervert!! Hurry and go somewhere else! Gguh...... c-......cumminnnngg!!¡¹

    Remia cries out, her face twisting to a terrifying expression as she arches her back and wees her orgasm.

    At the same time, a familiar sticky sound pumps rhythmically.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to be seen, don¡¯t do it outside......¡¹

    Her voice echoes around her.

    Remia could not afford to protest as her ejaction began.

    ¡¸Uuu, even though I don¡¯t want to cum......even though I don¡¯t like it-! It¡¯s stilling out...... a big one ising oooutt!¡¹

    Remia writhes in pleasure while crying sadly.

    ¡¸Regardless, it¡¯s pretty big for a girl.¡¹

    Remia¡¯s trembling throbbing member is approximately 30 cm......well, it¡¯s average size.

    ¡¸S-shut up! Aaaah, it hurts, oooow!!¡¹

    She¡¯s also cumming with a decent amount of force such that I can hear it clearly.

    It probably hurts because of how much she¡¯s releasing as well as the strength of the stream and the viscosity of the semen.

    Seeing Remia, I smile wryly.

    ¡¸The smell is intense.¡¹

    It¡¯s natural for the odor to be pungent considering how much she is ejacting, but it¡¯s strong enough to make me want to pinch my nose.

    ¡¸Uuugh......I can¡¯t do such an unsightly thing next to Her Grace...... and I never had the opportunity...... so it kept building up......¡¹

    Remia sobs. As far as her previous cries are concerned, it seems her dick also gets hard when she¡¯s with Altair, but it¡¯s not like she can exactly rub one out in front of the person she deeply respects and adores.

    I guess this is how she usually deals with it when she can no longer hold it in.

    Now, all that semen has turned into a yellow puddle on the ground.

    ¡¸Fuu...... fuu......¡¹

    Remia goes limp, having exhausted her stamina.

    However, I notice her hands still moving, telling me she likely hasn¡¯t cum enough yet.

    ¡¸Although I can¡¯t bring myself to rub someone else¡¯s thing, I can still lend you a hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Aah!!¡¹

    I spread my legs and embrace the seated Remia from behind, sucking on her neck and fondling her breasts sensually.

    She tries to resist, but can¡¯t muster any strength immediately after ejacting arge load.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you feel good. Close your eyes and focus on the pleasure.¡¹

    As I rub her boobs, I asionally pinch her nipples too to add a stronger stimtion.

    ¡¸Close your eyes and imagine. The one caressing your breasts and sucking your neck right now is the girl you were picturing in your mind earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!? I didn¡¯t have such a wicked image of Her Grace in my¨D¨D aaah! N-nooo, my hips......uuuuuuu!!¡¹

    I lick Remia¡¯s body and continue to squeeze her boobs.

    Remia verbally rejects me, but she doesn¡¯t remove either of her hands from her crotch, apologizing to Altair as she wrings out the final drop of semen.

    Then, a few minutester.

    ¡¸Are you satisfied now?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Remia leans on the wheel of the carriage, exhausted.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got to say, this is an incredible scene.¡¹

    The area around her ispletely covered with the semen she sprayed out. It¡¯s impressive how much came from her.

    I mean, it¡¯s almost equivalent to the amount I usually ejacte.

    ¡¸This is also the fault of those people...... teasing it so much with their brushes, making it bigger and bigger, and increasing the amount......turning it a yellow color, and making it stink! I don¡¯t want this thing anymore...... I should just cut it......but Her Grace bestowed a blessing upon me......so if it was at least 3 cm shorter......¡¹

    It then suddenly urred to me.

    ¡¸By the way, what do you mean by brush?¡¹

    Remia initially hesitates slightly, then raises her face with a resolved look.

    ¡¸While you were away¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really hopeless, aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    As I sigh on my way forward to Rafen, I hear a familiar voice yell.

    ¡¸This is a wild strawberry that grows in the grass mixed in with the weeds! It¡¯s tangy and tasty!¡¹

    After Irijina said that, individuals wearing a green overcoat scramble to put the fruit in their mouth first.

    The elves, not wanting to involve themselves in more fighting, chose to follow us since we were leaving the main battlefield. I heard they¡¯ll be sightseeing in Rafen for a while, well I suppose it will be kind of like an excursion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s sour andcks sweetness like the wild strawberries in the forest, but this is......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I might prefer eating this one in the morning.¡¹

    Elves detest eating fish or meat of other animals, however they make up for that by proactively searching for all sorts of fruits and vegetables.

    Although wild strawberries aren¡¯t exactly delicacies a rich person would line their luxurious dining table with, enjoying them during a march along the path is a serious treat.

    The elves apparently have an abundance of knowledge regarding wild nts and fruits, but because the vegetation in the forest and here arepletely different, they end up asking Irijina questions one after the other.

    ¡¸This grass smells good......can it be eaten as is?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, you boil them first, but if you pick younger shoots, they can be eaten raw!¡¹

    It¡¯s somewhat bitter, but I like it.

    ¡¸What about this red fruit? It smells sweet.¡¹

    ¡¸......mmm. I remember I ate it before! You can eat it, yeah!¡¹

    Now, I don¡¯t think the smooth-looking fruit is meant for eating. Well, it¡¯s not exactly inedible......

    ¡¸What about this pretty yellow flower?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm......it should be fine if you¡¯re fired up! I remember putting it in a stew before!¡¹

    Celia ate that stew and had a horrible stomach ache afterward.

    She ran to the toilet and......had ten steps to go. It was a sad incident.

    ¡¸What about this mushroom? It¡¯s just growing on top of this stone here.¡¹

    ¡¸You can eat it, yeah! You can eat all the in-looking mushrooms!!¡¹

    No wait, I remember Celia foaming at the mouth when Irijina gave that to her to eat.

    ¡¸Heeeeyy!! That¡¯s the poisonous Leaking Grass! And that mushroom is a Fainting Shroom! You must not eat them!¡¹

    Before I could point it out, Natia barges in and ps the nts out of the other elves¡¯ hands, then hurls walnuts at Irijina¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Hey, that hurts.¡¹

    Natia is well-acquainted with nts on the ins so it should be fine to let her handle it.

    At the unhurried crawling pace we are going, it¡¯ll take another two days to reach Rafen.

    When we arrive, I¡¯ll present a feast of vegetables and fruits to them.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, there¡¯s trouble!¡¹

    That is when M rides over on her horse and dismounts right in front of me.

    Did something else happen?

    ¡¸The penal unit has gone missing!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the report from a neighboring unit, they remember seeing them set up campst night, but it was just an empty shell in the morning.¡¹

    The penal unit is still under mymand.

    Rather, Erich handed their ownership rights to me.

    Originally, the penal unit belonged to the main army and I was just using them for convenience, but now that our side has the overwhelming advantage in battle, the group full of criminals is only a hindrance.

    To begin with, the penal unit is meant to be pulverised in the course of a harsh battle and they¡¯d be lucky to survive if they put up a good fight.

    I understand that after a major battle, it¡¯s a burden to keep around a unit of criminals with the worst behavior. On the other hand, it¡¯s not smart to ignore the achievements of the penal unit who fought bravely on the frontlines and treat them as criminals again in front of the soldiers.

    In the end, Erich, who was conflicted with how to deal with them, said to me, ¡°since they contributed well under yourmand, I¡¯ll give them to you. Take all of them¡±, and pushed the responsibility onto me.

    If such a collection of fully armed criminals go missing in my territory, that¡¯s an emergency situation.

    It¡¯s not strange for them to be bandits the next day and start ravaging vige after vige.

    ¡¸Those idiots.¡¹

    I jump on my horse and order the escort unit and Celia¡¯s squad to run in the direction we came from.

    The penal unit members are all on foot.

    If we chase on horses, we should still be able to catch up.

    We arrive at the campgrounds and survey our surroundings and quickly find a thin trail of smoke rising from a nearby forest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s smoke from cooking......over there! Those men saw me nak¨D¨Din the confusion, with a single stroke......mrgmrg.¡¹

    Celia leads the way into the forest.

    Seeing how she has already drawn her sword, she seems quite motivated.

    However, when we reached the spot, the actual situation differed greatly from what we expected.

    ¡¸......what is this?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s certain is that it¡¯s nasty.¡¹

    ¡¸How unsightly......¡¹

    The penal unit members are in the forest.

    But they don¡¯t run or resist when they see us, they simply copse weakly to the ground.

    ¨D¨Dtheir lower halves are exposed.

    ¡¸Ugh......I don¡¯t have a single drop left......spare me.¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit, I can¡¯t stop cumming. I¡¯ve been doing so continuously for half a day...... someone...... please save me......¡¹

    There are roughly 150 people here.

    That¡¯s almost the entire unit...... in other words, this is total annihtion.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know...... all I know is that it¡¯s nasty. Would you like to set everything on fire to take care of any potential traps?¡¹

    Honestly, I¡¯d feel bad burning all these soldiers.

    ¡¸Humhmhmmm? Hmhmhmhmhmmmm?¡¹

    I can hear humming.

    It¡¯sing from next to where we found the smoke.

    I draw my Dual Crater and cautiously take a few big steps forward.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yren?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? Ara, so you came to visit me here?¡¹

    The person beside the smoke was Yren.

    She is bathing herself with a personal tub that looks hand-made.

    White cloudy warm liquid is poured down her shoulder as she rxes. So the smoke is from this fire?

    ¡¸Why is someone like you associating with these scum...... guh!?¡¹

    I hop backward immediately reflexively after approaching Yren.

    ¡¸This stench is......?¡¹

    ¡¸My nose!¡¹

    Celia and M cover their noses with their sleeves.

    The intense smell is something I sniffed before......actually, it wasn¡¯t too long ago.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me that¨D¨D¡¹

    When I pinch my nose and point to it, Yren grins.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s semen. This color, stickiness and choking fragrance......aaah, it¡¯s rejuvenating.¡¹

    ¡¸Uggeeh!! That¡¯s seed......a semen bath!!¡¹

    ¡¸N-nasty!! I witnessed something outrageous......I bet it¡¯s going to stay in my dreams for ten years.¡¹

    Celia and M scream as they flee.

    I don¡¯t me them.

    I would rather immerse myself in a bloody pool of guts and severed heads than bathe in that.

    ¡¸......enough semen to reach up to your shoulders? Then that means......¡¹

    I poke a soldier groaning on the ground with my foot.

    At that very moment, a man runs out of the grass.

    ¡¸H-help meee!¡¹

    A hand grabs the man¡¯s leg, tripping him, and pulls him back into the grass.

    ¡¸Can you not run away? You still have two shots worth of seed left, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Soon after the man disappears into the grass, I hear sucking and slurping sounds.

    ¡¸Hiiiiih! I-I¡¯m going crazy! Stop it already! Aaaaaah, nothing more wille out!!¡¹

    The man¡¯s unpleasant screaming resonates and eventually fades into silence.

    ¡¸I guess that will do it for now.¡¹

    A dark-skinned elf emerges from the grass......it was Ijaris, who makes her appearance stark naked.

    She licks her lips and swallows something with an audible gulp.

    The man¡¯s legs sticking out of the grass are twitching like crazy.

    ¡¸......this is your work?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see anyone else here.¡¹

    Ijaris ces a hand on her hip and stretches her body.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t had such an enjoyable night in a while. Aah, it¡¯s really been too long.¡¹

    Yren gradually rises from the nightmarish semen bath.

    ¡¸They were so rough in the beginning too. How pathetic.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you participated in their merrymaking wearing a skirt short enough for them to see your panties even while standing and a shirt that is low enough for them to see your cleavage from above, right? And then, you asked if they wanted to have fun in the forest......where no one can see.¡¹

    A woman provoking the penal unit in such an attire is illogical to say the least.

    Moreover, asking to separate from the rest of the members to go to a low traffic area such as the forest is almost like walking in front of a pack of wolves with raw meat around your neck.

    ¡¸Sure enough, they ganged up on me. They took turns mounting me and releasing their semen......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, theyughed heartily, prating me as well in all three holes. But because of that, I was able to get a good grasp on their ability and size.¡¹

    The two of them grin and reach out to the crotch of a nearby manying on the ground.

    ¡¸When we squeezed the man in charge until he fainted, they ran away in shock adorably.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, then we restrained them with magic...... and did various things.¡¹

    Yren and Ijaris exchange nces and smiles.

    ¡¸We had a contest to see who can extract the juice of ten people with their mouth the fastest.¡¹

    ¡¸In the freestyle contest, I set a new record of making 24 people faint in a row.¡¹

    The soldiers at their feet are sobbing feebly unbefitting of their fiendish faces.

    ¡¸Thest person......the man named Guigue was somewhat resilient. While his seed was being wrung, he strangled by neck and twisted my nipples.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but when I acted weak and pretended to be aroused¨D¨Dhe became cocky and once I tightened up again, that was it.¡¹

    It seems Guigue was able to resist a little, but he didn¡¯t stand a chance against two sex beasts.

    ¡¸Both of us wanted to reward him by licking simultaneously, you see. Did that finish him off?¡¹

    ¡¸He squirted out more than just his seed......and then copsed with his eyes rolled back.¡¹

    My gaze shifted down and the aforementioned Guigue was face-down on the ground with his ass exposed.

    ¡¸That reminds me, before they fucked us, there was mention of a duel......¡¹

    ¡¸Really, I don¡¯t remember.¡¹

    Now I understand the truth.

    The penal unit did not flee, they were seduced by the two elves and miserably drained of their semen until they lost consciousness.

    This is not an incident, rather it¡¯s an ident without criminals.

    Celia and M have returned as well.

    They have looks of disgust, probably because of how ridiculous the situation is or maybe how annoying the smell of semen is.

    However, this is not over in my eyes.

    ¡¸Fumu, are you perhaps angry that your soldiers¡¯ hips gave out?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t care about that. It¡¯s not that......¡¹

    I wrap my arm around Ijaris¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸I already know you two are huge sluts, it¡¯s just that when you go sucking men other than me and letting them stick their dicks in all your holes, it makes me jealous.¡¹

    ¡¸Jealous? A man¡¯s jealousy is usually ugly, but somehow this feels good.¡¹

    Ijaris guides my hand to her breasts, then turns around and puts her hands on a tree.

    I respond by pulling down the front of my pants and preparing to insert myself into her hole.

    ¡¸Ara.¡¹

    As soon as I opened her legs, thick yellow semen dripped out of Ijaris¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I reflexively stop moving.

    ¡¸Shall we take a bath?¡¹

    The naked Yren approaches me.

    Her body exudes a strong smell. That¡¯s obviously from the hot seed she poured over herself.

    ¡¸Aw, it shrank.¡¹

    ¡¸My jaw and crotch is also tired. If I don¡¯t sleep soon, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hold out, this being my first three-digit partner count in a while and all.¡¹

    Both of them yawn and begin dressing themselves.

    ¡¸I did try my best to hold back......but I also drank some alcohol, so I may have turned a few of them into cripples.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a big deal.¡¹

    It¡¯s not just because they¡¯re part of the penal unit.

    If they happen to be crippled after a woman fucks them, that¡¯s fate. No one willin of such a pleasurable result.

    ¡¸To apologize for making you jealous and topensate for incapacitating your men, please ept this.¡¹

    Yren ces a tiny bottle in my hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a special aphrodisiac for women. Drinking a single sip will turn even a virgin into a whore. As for side effects......something extra might grow, but it¡¯s a minor detail.¡¹

    ¡¸This drug is from me. One gulp of this and even a young boy who has yet to ejacte will grow a cock asrge as a log. Its side effect is the sprouting of tentacles from the back...... although it¡¯s an insignificant one.¡¹

    I¡¯m grateful for their gifts.

    ¡¸Oh right, did you happen to see someone among them who is especially kind or weak or timid?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Ah, you mean the one who was struck down by the man called Guigue we talked about earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he passed out over there?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the circumstances, but apparently Christoph and Guigue fought.

    If so, then Christoph might be in trouble.

    Despite the smallmotion along the way, we made it safely to Rafen.

    The city walls of Rafen, which should have been damaged by the fighting, is once again standing strong.

    In addition, there are women who don¡¯t belong in a construction site mixed in with theborers working around the walls ......they were lined up and dressed in attire meant for asions like a banquet.

    ¡¸Man, I¡¯m d I was demoted.¡¹

    I leap off my horse and open my arms.

    Running excitedly to me are my beloved women.

    Nonna beat the rest of the group and led the charge, but Ca grabbed her foot from behind, causing her to slide beautifully face-first onto the soft grass.

    It is a familiar sight further solidifying the fact I have finally returned to Rafen.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (demotion)

    Family:

    Nonna (tripped), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine)

    Brynhildr (training), Gretel (dog wife), Melissa (mother), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover)

    Mireille (lover), Casie (deformed), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (ass lover), Leah (lover), Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sofia (lover), Sekrit (free-loader), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (ck lustre), ra (lover), Celestina (worn out), Monica (worn out), Ad (pro lover), Suzy (girlfriend?), Sna (free-loader), Pipi (breeder)

    Subordinates:

    M (stinky), Celia (nasty), Irijina (lectured), Luna mander)

    Gido (suicide warrior), Pochi (relief), Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Agor (assistantmander)

    Yakov (105thmander), Mack (verge of ascending to heaven), Jim (living apart), Christoph (unconscious), Guigue (fainted)

    Altair (founder), Remia (refreshed, tattled)

    Others:

    Ivanna (patrol), T-99 (base registered), Brynhildr (vampire)

    Natia (elf guide), Felteris (pervert), Ijaris (satisfied), Yren (bathing)

    Ate (conviction), Piris (insane), Baroness Rukino Escaote (moving), Seika (moving), Naesys (expecting), Nasis (anxious), Busco (appointed), Zillia (foreboding), Visitacion (absentminded mother)

    Non-Humans:

    Lammy mia), Alraune (propagated), Mirumi (mermaid), Messerschmitt (greeting), Schwartz (horse), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (courting)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist: (Injured rejoined at Rafen)

    Escort Unit: 30 ? 40

    Infantry: 2400 ? 2700

    Cavalry: 300 ? 350

    Archers: 300 ? 350

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 5800 ? 6500

    Independent Celia Squad: 180 ? 250

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 5400 ? 0 (disbanded)

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3000 ? 3300

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 150 ? 150 (annihted)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 550 ? 1000

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 15 000

    Conscripts: 20 000

    Eastern Front: ???

    Enemy Force: insignificant

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 798

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 485: A Short Break

    <h4>Chapter 485: A Short Break</h4>

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee back!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Nonna got too ahead of herself and fell, while the other girls ran past her and hugged me at the same time.

    They spoke over each other so I couldn¡¯t tell who greeted me.

    The girls fight to be the first to cling to my body, the assertive ones leaping toward me, whereas the more reserved girlstch onto my thigh or back.

    ¡¸Hahaha, this is like a triumphal return from a victory in battle.¡¹

    Although the war has not ended yet, the situation is favorable for us. It might be possible for the war to be settled without me being there.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any feelings for Wilhelmina, but since I¡¯ve been demoted, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll forgive me if I forget about fighting briefly.

    I return embraces and kisses to the women, and also lift some of them up and rub our cheeks together.

    ¡¸Anyway, let us go inside. Delicious food that took the entire day to prepare is ready for you~¡¹

    Maria, who is wearing an apron on top of her pretty outfit, suggests gently.

    ¡¸We have a turkey that¡¯s thiiiis big. Aegir-sama has to eat lots or else we¡¯ll have leftovers.¡¹

    Mel chimes in cheerfully.

    I also give Ruu and Kuu kisses after being encouraged by their mother.

    ¡¸It was me who hunted it though. The size of that thing even surprised me.¡¹

    Ca proudly sticks out her chest.

    That was when angrily stomping footsteps approached us.

    ¡¸Urrgh! Ca, how dare you!¡¹

    Nonna, with dirt and grass stains on the front of her clothes, charges at Ca.

    ¡¸Haaah? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get hit by such a slow tackle¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Do it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, madam.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies, Ca-sama.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s two servants emerge from behind and grab Ca¡¯s arm and waist.

    ¡¸Wai-, three against one isn¡¯t fair!¡¹

    Ignoring Ca¡¯sint, Nonna rams at the subdued target at full speed.

    ¡¸Eeiya!¡¹

    ¡¸Gueh.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s flying headbuttnds right in the sr plexus of Ca, who is unable to withstand the blow, and then Nonna drops her gigantic bust on the fallen Ca¡¯s face. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it looked like her face was mercilessly smashed with a hammer.

    Of course, Nonna¡¯s boob hammer isrge and heavy, it is also soft and likely won¡¯t cause any injury.

    Actually, I¡¯d like her to do that to me. The guards watching from behind are also either awkwardly averting their eyes or leaning forward to hide their erections.

    Naturally, Ca proceeds to retaliate.

    She catches the masses of flesh swung at her and pinches the tip.

    ¡¸Kyaaa, that hurt!! Don¡¯t touch my nipple! It¡¯s going to turn ck!!¡¹

    I¡¯m d they¡¯re close as usual.

    ¡¸Nonna, will you wee me back too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry! Stupid Ca got in the way...... wee home, Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Nonna hugs me and exchanges a passionate kiss with me.

    After entwining tongues for a good amount of time, I bury my face snugly in her luxurious bosom and enjoy the sensation by rubbing my cheeks back and forth in her breasts.

    There really is no one whoes close to Nonna¡¯s boobs. My face is entirely enveloped.

    ¡¸Gosh......how naughty.¡¹

    Nonnaments, softly pressing the top of my head.

    ¡¸It really is unfair. No one canpete against Nonna¡¯s enormous breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmp. If I find a chance and knead her nipples, they¡¯ll turn ck someday......¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s a matter of waiting patiently for ten or so years. Once you pass the age of thirty and they start to sag, it¡¯ll be a sight to behold......¡¹

    I disregard the wicked conspiracy and, after having my fill of Nonna¡¯s breasts, lift my head and slowly separate from her body.

    ¡¸Come here.¡¹

    I turn and embrace the reserved Rita, Catherine, and the four former royal family members of Treia.

    In the process, I fondle Rita¡¯s ass, stroke Catherine¡¯s thigh and tease the bodies of the mother and daughters.

    Each of them turn red and wee my advances except for Catherine, who avoids making eye contact.

    ¡¸I have something to tell youter......no, something to apologize for.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be, you cheated?¡¹

    That was automatically my first reaction.

    Catherine has a high sex drive and often loses her sense of reason when she hasn¡¯t slept with a man for an extended period of time.

    I left such a woman alone so the risk of that happening is high.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell youter. Later.¡¹

    Catherine repeats, still looking away from me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll recapture you for sure tonight.¡¹

    I gaze off into the distance as Catherine slips away.

    Alright, let¡¯s move on.

    ¡¸There are still several people I haven¡¯t seen yet.¡¹

    udia and Caise aren¡¯t here to greet me.

    It¡¯s a little strange, considering udia¡¯s attendant ra came to hug me.

    Don¡¯t tell me something happened to them.

    ¡¸I am here.¡¹

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    I hear the voicee directly in front of me, so I unconsciously step backwards.

    ¡¸So it was udia and not a new statue?¡¹

    She was standing still in front of the entrance, making it seem like another poorly chosen decorative item by Nonna.

    ¡¸Aah, my dearly beloved! Equating me to something as beautiful as a carved statue, what are you trying to do by making me fall in love with you even more!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹

    The current udia is buff and has some kind of oil thered over her body to make her appear shiny.

    On top of that, she disys her body in prominent poses purposely showing off her muscles, creating further misunderstanding.

    I frequently see simr statues adjacent to military facilities Erich manages.

    I hug udia and exchange a sticky kiss with her, discarding the image of Gildress in my mind.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s womanizing is problematic, but it¡¯s frankly respectable for him not to hesitate in associating with ¡®that¡¯.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......if I was a man, ¡®that¡¯ would be outside myfort zone......¡¹

    I¡¯m going to pretend like I don¡¯t hear the whispering.

    £¨......wee home.£©

    I turn around when Casie¡¯s quiet voice calls out to me and I see only a pair of white hands sticking out of a tree in the garden.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m back. Don¡¯t hide over there,e here. You¡¯re acting like a ghost.¡¹

    However, Casie doesn¡¯t leave the spot behind the tree.

    £¨......you won¡¯tugh?£©

    ¡¸What a strange girl. What¡¯s there tough at?¡¹

    When I spread my arms, she confirms again, this time with Celia, another person who can see Casie.

    £¨You promise you won¡¯tugh?£©

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard tough when you¡¯re acting so creepy.¡¹

    Celia hides half her body in the shadow of Leah who is standing next to her.

    All the other women either look away or close their eyes.

    £¨Fine, I¡¯lle out. But if youugh, I¡¯ll curse you.£©

    Casie says as she slowly floats out of the tree.

    ¡¸¡¸Pffft!! Wahahahahahaha!!¡¹¡¹

    Celia and I burst outughing simultaneously.

    It¡¯s because Casie¡¯s head and body are the same size just like a snowman.

    Moreover, her head is t like the dough of a pizza and flopping around like a sheet of paper.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!! ¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I notice Sekrit has fallen on the ground and is struggling.

    She seems to have gotten stuck deep in a pot.

    £¨I¡¯ll curse you, I¡¯m putting a curse on you for sure!£©

    Casie instantly manifests into a vengeful spirit and res at me with a harrowing expression.

    Although herrger face amplifies her terrifying appearance, the silliness of her round head and body cancels out the effect.

    ¡¸Hahaha, how did you be such an odd shape? Tell me all the detailster.¡¹

    I grab Casie as she shouts bitterly and gnashes her teeth, then I kiss her, which reverts her transformation with a poof.

    £¨Sure. Wee home.£©

    The submissive Casie follows alongside me, her circr body and head remaining the same. That face of hers really has a big impact.

    Now then, I believe the only ones I haven¡¯t greeted are the non-humans¨D¨D

    ¡¸Gyowaaaaah!!¡¹

    I hear a scream from the courtyard.

    That voice belongs to Lammy. And it isn¡¯t a normal scream. It sounds like she has a monster peeking into her home.

    ¡¸Why!? Why is there a smoothie here!? I¡¯m going to be eaten, someone heeeeelp!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eaten? Eaten!¡¹

    ¡¸Eaten by a smoothie! Swallowed whole!¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s scream triggers the harpies.

    I thought there was nothing to worry about since it was marching obediently behind Pochi, but it makes sense for others to be frightened by the presence of a monitor lizard over 15 m long.

    This must also be the reason why the city of Rafen is still in an uproar.

    I¡¯ll follow up with Adolphter.

    ¡¸Anyways, there is a little something I have to do before the party.¡¹

    I signal to Sebastian.

    A key turns with a click, locking a door.

    ¡¸......sorry. You are slightly too dangerous right now. I¡¯ll let you out once you calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I don¡¯t mind. As long as this I can raise this child, it doesn¡¯t matter where I go......or what I have to do......fufufufu.¡¹

    Here, in one of the guest rooms which was renovated so that the door can only be opened from the outside and windows are barred, is where Piris will live for the time being.

    It¡¯s not the best situation to allow her to roam freely.

    Normally, it would be logical for her to stay outside the mansion in consideration of the family¡¯s safety, however there is a reason I can¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸You will have ess to a bath and food, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Also-¡¹

    I inform Piris with a conflicted expression.

    ¡¸The doctor has determined you to be indeed pregnant. Based on the time¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It is my brother¡¯s child. Fufu, I can tell without consulting a doctor.¡¹

    Piris rubs her belly with a grin.

    Yes, she is pregnant with the seed of her biological brother, Maestus, whom I killed.

    The semen he released on the brink of death reached her womb.

    ¡¸......my dear brother is within me......my new brother......ufufufufu.¡¹

    I carefully instruct the guards standing in front of the door.

    ¡¸As you can see, she¡¯s unstable and unpredictable, so don¡¯t let your guard down. Nevertheless, she¡¯s pregnant. No matter what she does, stop her gently and refrain from roughing her up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir!¡¹

    The guards salute sharply.

    This should be good enough.

    ¡¸Alright, next......¡¹

    I head to the adjacent room which has the same renovations as the previous room applied to it.

    ¡¸This may be restrictive, but please endure it for now. I can¡¯t let a former assassin free. Sorry.¡¹

    I am in Visitacion¡¯s room.

    In most cases, a trained assassin would be far more dangerous than the unstable Piris, but I remove the lock on the outside of the door.

    ¡¸How are the both of you?¡¹

    Visitacion gives her breast to her child who starts to cry.

    ¡¸Have you decided on a name?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so sudden, so not yet......¡¹

    You can take your time to think about it.

    ¡¸Let me know if anything inconveniences you. Once preparations areplete, I will provide you with a house. I¡¯ve taken some precautions just in case, so don¡¯t do anything that will create misunderstandings.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......err, so I¡¯ve be a mother, huh? Arere?¡¹

    Because Visitacion received semen from my demonified dick, she got pregnant in a week.

    That¡¯s why the feeling of bing a mother hasn¡¯t sunken in yet, although I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll eventually ept it.

    ¡¸Andstly-¡¹

    There is no lock or bars installed on the final room, instead a flower decorates the space and a sweet fragrance hangs in the air.

    However, there isn¡¯t much furniture aside from the bed which is ced in the middle.

    This is Benel¡¯s room.

    I approach the woman lying sideways and whisper a few words in her ear.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Nonna, who tagged along, calls out to me from behind in a concerned tone.

    ¡¸I¡¯m done with the gloomy stuff. I can smell the food in the banquet hall all the way here.¡¹

    It¡¯s time to celebrate.

    Family members and close friends are having a good time in the banquet hall of the mansion.

    Barrels of alcohol are arranged in a rack, countless dishes of food line the table and maids run around busily.

    ¡¸Since the kingdom is still fighting a war, we cannot hold an extremelyvish banquet in the public eye.¡¹

    Nonna says, sandwiching my right arm in between her cleavage as I sit on the sofa.

    ¡¸But they can¡¯tin if we throw a party with our own people.¡¹

    Gretel, who is wearing an elegant dress, sits down on my left side.

    She is the fourth daughter of the famed house of Count Beltz, so she is ustomed to the bothersome considerations of that nature.

    She seems to have taken into ount her position as concubine when she chose what to wear because the dress is one level toned down from Nonna¡¯s dress, matching the mansion and her own personality, possibly giving her a more coordinated outfit than Nonna.

    The choker around her neck is what catches my eye, which upon closer inspection, I recognize as a cor meant for dogs.

    ¡¸Nonna-san¡¯s clothes may have cost more money, but her aesthetic sense is a little quest¨D¨D¡¹¡¸Kiiiii!¡¹¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡¹

    Sofia and the mother and three daughters of the former Treian royal family pass by and apologize.

    Despite what was said, I don¡¯t sense any tension or ufortable nervousness in the air.

    Nonna is just squealing in anger after her sensitive ears picked up the criticism, and the house is rtively peaceful otherwise.

    ¡¸The food looks delicious, but it¡¯s different from what¡¯s normally served in a banquet.¡¹

    I know I¡¯vee up with excuses to skip many banquets and haven¡¯t attended enough to say I¡¯m knowledgeable enough, but the dishes in those kinds of events are usually presented in a fancier manner and contain numerous luxurious and rare ingredients.

    Inparison, the dishes in this party are more ordinary food, cooked with painstaking effort.

    This must also be because we can¡¯t go overboard during war......no, it¡¯s probably to make it seem like a party of appreciation to restore our spirits.

    I taste one of the dishes.

    ¡¸This seasoning is definitely made by Maria. It¡¯s incredibly delicious.¡¹

    I¡¯m actually more fond of this type of food.

    Having to use two or three utensils to eat a single dish in a high-ss setting is unbearably annoying.

    ¡¸What¡¯s most notable is the giant turkey Ca captured. Something this splendid won¡¯t be served in a banquet...... it certainly is a big one though.¡¹

    The roasted bird is sitting in the centre of the table and gives off steam which rises to the ceiling.

    A quick nce estimates the size to be at least 3 m with a weight of over 100 kg, I¡¯m impressed she hunted this.

    ¡¸I can go on for an hour talking about how much work it was.¡¹

    Ca boasts, cutting into the roast turkey first as the one who brought it back.

    I proceed to grab by hand the healthy portion of meat she slices off and take a bite out of it, to which Nonnains from behind.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t I share some stories to apany the drinks¨De on everyone, eat. The servants too. No need to hold back.¡¹

    My words act as the signal for everyone to crowd around the turkey.

    At the same time, costumed individuals climb onto the stage prepared in the hall, and theatrics and music begins to y.

    Lilian is the lead actress and Yoguri, who likely wrote the script, is looking on in the corner in content with her arms folded.

    I savor the seemingly endless amount of meat and Maria¡¯s cooking, cheering in support for the y, and enjoying the music and conversation.

    This is a party without any high-ss dishes or exquisite wine which requires gold to calcte the price, nor is there any prolonged greeting of nobles whose names are extended by multiple titles.

    There is no formality as the drunk Christoph challenges Mack to an arm wrestle and gets flung away, Yakov gropes a maid¡¯s ass and receives a p, and Tristan, who is drunk and in a good mood, escorts a familiar-looking girl outside with his arm around her shoulder.

    Jim is chatting with a maid in between sips of his drink.

    He asionally shouts ¡°justice¡± while wiping away tears. I wonder what that¡¯s about.

    All of a sudden, cheers erupt from the spectators of the y who just witnessed a dramatic sword y scene.

    ¡¸Haau. I can still drink.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez~ If you drink anymore, you¡¯ll get wasted again.¡¹

    My gaze shifts to the dizzy Celia who has her ss refilled by Leah.

    Celia and M are with the others, yielding the spots beside me to Nonna and the others for this party.

    Anyway, those two really get along, huh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine today. I¡¯m sure Aegir-sama will be fucking Nonna and them. I¡¯ll get drunk, leave and then go to bed.¡¹

    Leah sits beside Celia whoys on the sofa.

    ¡¸Mm, I was nning to be embraced by master too......but before that¨D¨D¡¹

    Leah whispers something in Celia¡¯s ear.

    Then, she lends the wobbling Celia her shoulder and takes her away from the party.

    ¡¸......hey.¡¹

    What is this throbbing in my heart?

    I want to run after them, but my gut is telling me not to.

    It¡¯s telling me the best move is to hear the truth from Leah in front of Celia tomorrow.

    The night falls as we continue to indulge in the food, theatre, and drinks.

    ¡¸Alright, let us call it a night for now. To those who are returning home, please be safe.¡¹

    Nonna ps her hands to draw the banquet to a close and everyone disperses as the noise gradually dies down.

    However, Nonna herself, as well as the other women and about half of the maids, don¡¯t leave even after the light of the chandeliers dim.

    Nonna ps her hands once more.

    Promptly, candles on the tables are lit, illuminating the hall to a third of the earlier brightness.

    Then, I hear the soft sound of the friction of clothes.

    Looking closer, I see the girls have stripped their gorgeous dresses, revealing rather racy outfits not very appropriate to show strangers.

    Melissa is wearing something in between a dress and undergarments, or maybe it¡¯s just a set of strings.

    The maids, who I thought left the room briefly, came back changed into a maid uniform which exposes their breasts and a short skirt that doesn¡¯t hide their underwear even while standing.

    ¡¸The following is ate night party¨D¨Drestricted to household members only. Aegir-sama, no need to hold back¨D¨Denjoy yourself to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    Nonna, who is wearing a dress that barely covers her breasts, dives into my arms.

    I unconsciously stand up, stick my hands out, and roar.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (demotion)

    Family:

    Nonna (raising the curtain), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Celia (dead drunk), Leah (taken to an inn), Pipi (breeding duty), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine, repent)

    Gretel (dog wife), Melissa (mother), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover)

    Mireille (lover), Casie (deformed), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (ass lover), Marceline (lover), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (lover), Bridget (lover), Felicie (lover)

    Sofia (lover), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (ck lustre), ra (lover), Celestina (worn out), Monica (worn out), Ad (pro lover), Suzy (girlfriend), Sna (free-loader)

    Subordinates:

    M (dead drunk), Irijina (dead drunk), Luna (dead drunk), Sebastian (butler)

    Gido (lonely), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (preparing for action), Tristan (staff officer), Agor (assistantmander)

    Yakov (party), Mack (party), Jim (one night¡¯s error), Christoph (party), Guigue (fainted)

    Altair (founder), Remia (tattled)

    Others:

    Sekrit (free-loader), Ivanna (patrol), T-99 (base registered), Brynhildr (training)

    Natia (elf guide), Felteris (pervert), Ijaris (slightly aroused), Yren (mentally tired)

    Ate (conviction), Piris (insane, pregnant), Baroness Rukino Escaote (reserved), Seika (protecting mother), Naesys (expecting), Nasis (anxious), Busco (appointed), Zillia (foreboding), Visitacion (became a mother)

    Benel a)

    Non-Humans:

    Lammy (scream), Alraune (nourishment), Mirumi (mermaid), Pochi (relief), Messerschmitt (greeting), Schwartz (horse), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (with residence)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Under Protagonist: (Injured rejoined at Rafen)

    Escort Unit: 30 ? 40

    Infantry: 2400 ? 2700

    Cavalry: 300 ? 350

    Archers: 300 ? 350

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 5800 ? 6500

    Independent Celia Squad: 180 ? 250

    Conscripts + Security Unit: 5400 ? 0 (disbanded)

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3000 ? 3300

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 150 ? 150 (annihted)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 550 ? 1000

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ally Forces:

    Western Front:

    Royal Army: 15 000

    Conscripts: 20 000

    Eastern Front: ???

    Enemy Force: insignificant

    Assets: -10 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 798

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 486: The Banquet Continues

    <h4>Chapter 486: The Banquet Continues</h4>

    I sit on the sofa with maids waiting on me and Nonna in my arms as I enjoy chatting with Ca, Mel and asionally Mack and Yakov in between gulps of alcohol.

    It may appear to be a normal party, but there is one difference¨D¨D

    The women are all dressed in lewd outfits with no exceptions.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama~ You can talk with men at any time you want...... please pay more attention to me.¡¹

    Nonna caresses my chin, interrupting my conversation with Yakov.

    ¡¸Your stubble feels prickly. You have to remember to shave it.¡¹

    Nonna sips a mouthful of wine and smiles before I hear the sound of saliva being swallowed.

    It originated from Yakov. He is staring at Nonna¡¯s bountiful breasts that are pressed against me.

    ¡¸Oh no~ I¡¯m being stared at. Aegir-sama, save me~¡¹

    I don¡¯t me him, since Nonna is wearing a dress that only covers her nipples.

    The white space in between her cleavage and her underboob is exposed so even the slightest movement causes her breasts to sway.

    Even now, it seems as if the giant white peach could spill out at any moment.

    If that doesn¡¯t catch your eye, then you can¡¯t call yourself a man.

    I kick Yakov away and wrap both arms around Nonna to protect her chest area.

    ¡¸Gueh...... that¡¯s cruel of you, General......oh, hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo?¡¹

    Yakov, who flies back and falls on the floor, grins without getting up.

    He must havended in a spot where he can perfectly see what is under the short skirt of a young maid.

    The maid, who doesn¡¯t seem to be against showing off her body either, squeals yfully while shaking her ass.

    A small portion of men who I am close with are allowed to remain here and enjoy paradise.

    ¡¸You¡¯re looking pretty lewd too.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I am showing less skin because of my age.¡¹

    Mel is wearing a pink dress.

    She indeed has fewer parts of her body revealed, but the fabric of her dress is thin in the first ce, so her figure is defined even through her clothes.

    ¡¸What a sexy middle-aged woman. Come here.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, don¡¯t call me middle-aged¨D¨D aannh!¡¹

    I rest Mel on myp and rain kisses on her neck and shoulder on top of her dress.

    Due to the nature of the material of her dress, I can feel her skin through her clothes and my saliva also easily soaks the fabric, which wets her skin.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so thin, I can tell your nipples are getting hard...... hey, now that I look closer, even your crotch can be seen.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. So if you don¡¯t protect me well, other men will see it too.¡¹

    Mel¡¯s mischievous tone prompts me to hide her body with exaggerated motions from the nearby Mack.

    Fortunately, Mack was engrossed with the maid in charge of tending the garden.

    After briefly talking, he begins licking her bare back. That damn perverted musclehead.

    However, the maid did not seem dissatisfied.

    What part of that muscr idiot is appealing?

    ¡¸Looking away is forbidden~¡¹

    Maria sits herself in between my legs.

    Naturally, she is also scantily d.

    ¡¸Ehehe......I¡¯m rather slender and don¡¯t have big boobs so I don¡¯t think this kind of sexy outfit suits me.¡¹

    Be that as it may, Maria¡¯s outfit doesn¡¯t lose to Nonna.

    ¡¸Fufu, having a t chest makes it easier to see your nipples though.¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t call it t~ Y-you perv!¡¹

    Maria grinds her butt against my crotch.

    Then, she turned red after doing it two or three times.

    ¡¸......it got bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹

    I kiss her and lower her from myp.

    ¡¸And aren¡¯t you girls going overboard?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, it¡¯s been too long since we could act like this.¡¹

    Melissa¡¯s outfit is unbelievable.

    She¡¯s only hiding her nipples and her private area with no more than a finger¡¯s width of fabric.

    Her butt crack is in in view from the back.

    ¡¸T-this makes me look like a whore!¡¹

    ¡¸H-how embarrassing! W-who in their sane mind wears this!¡¹

    ¡¸S-s-smooth.¡¹

    The three daughters of the former royal family of Treia are simrly dressed indecently.

    ¡¸Your mother...... your mother will be 50 in two more years, yet she is wearing this...... awawa.¡¹

    The one who is the most flustered is Marceline, although I think she¡¯s looking fine as hell.

    She looks young for her age. If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯d make babies with her.

    ¡¸Huhun.¡¹

    For some reason, Mel is in a good mood.

    By the way, udia, who is wearing a translucent shawl and underwear that digs into her ass, has been nearby too, and she is curiously not lewd, rather her shiny ck muscles make her look burly and imposing.

    ¡¸Everyone is incredible. I could never be that bold...... there are also other gentlemen around, albeit a small number of them......¡¹

    Gretel appears in an outfit that reveals more than her usual getup and hands me a string.

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing in your own right.¡¹

    ¡¸Woof.¡¹

    The string is connected to the cor around Gretel¡¯s neck. She proceeds to drop her hands on the floor and sits like a dog.

    The almost naked Melissa and the mother and daughters of Treia are attracting attention.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s get everyone a drink......oh, perfect timing.¡¹

    I wrap my arm around a maid carrying a ss and take the ss as I kiss her.

    My hand moves down to her ass and slips into her skirt.

    ¡¸Ehehe......I¡¯m not wearing any.¡¹

    ¡¸Naughty girl, this is what you get.¡¹

    I raise a finger and insert it inside her.

    I notice Nonna and the others puff their cheeks and avert their eyes.

    ¡¸The maids were told about the situation and only the ones who were fine with being teased were invited to participate. That¡¯s why......it¡¯s okay to mess around with us.¡¹

    So they¡¯re going to turn a blind eye, huh.

    My finger stirs up the maid¡¯s insides and then I make her lick the finger clean before stuffing it back inside her crotch.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve be quite tolerant.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only for this party! You¡¯ve been fighting so long in the war, I¡¯m sure you need rxation. ¨D¨Dahem, good work in the war.¡¹

    Nonna lowers her head.

    My eyes are sucked into her open bouncy boobs, but for this asion, I will restrain myself and reply cheerfully.

    ¡¸Thanks. I¡¯ve also caused trouble for all of you, but now you can take a break.¡¹

    I hug all the girls gathered here and rub my cheek against theirs.

    For some reason, Nonna¡¯s softer attendant......Maruru, was it, is included. Eh, whatever.

    ¡¸Anyway, I have to thank Radhalde-sama. He sent Aegir-sama home because he was concerned about us, right?¡¹

    Oh yeah, a letter of that nature was sent to Nonna so she wouldn¡¯t get angry.

    We¡¯ve all been drinking, I might as well tell her the truth.

    ¡¸Actually......things happened......in the decisive battle......I went out of control......got punched......and told to go home......¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Nonna froze after learning the true events¨D¨Dthen shouted.

    ¡¸I-isn¡¯t that a demotion!!? And here I was, happily preparing for Aegir-sama¡¯s triumphal return!¡¹

    She¡¯s angry.

    If she¡¯s going to be angry anyway, I might as well exin other things that are hard to say otherwise.

    ¡¸Actually, Visitacion¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? But the date doesn¡¯t match. You departed on......and for the baby to be born......you shot out corrupted gigantified seed which impregnated her in ten days? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t want to believe it.¡¹

    If I don¡¯t want to torment her, I¡¯ll leave it as is.

    ¡¸Regardless, Aegir-sama betrayed by efforts, so I will punish you. Now get ready and cum for me.¡¹

    Nonna softly strikes my crotch.

    ¡¸Ahaha, this is your punishment~¡¹

    ¡¸Cum, cum©`¡¹

    ¡¸Err......c-cum©`¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s had enough to drink that Maria smiles and Miti also joins in.

    Even Alice timidly eggs me on with her hair hiding her face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a man. I¡¯m not going to give weak excuses. Behead me, skewer me, and do as you wish.¡¹

    I pull down my pants and unleash my dick.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oh noooo, pervert!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    If all of you say that as a group, I¡¯ll get turned on.

    It¡¯s not like I have any strange fetishes or anything.

    ¡¸With how ck it is and how wicked its shape is, you¡¯re obviously evil! You deserve to be judged, punished!¡¹

    Nonna pulls out a paper fan from her cleavage and ps my dick with it.

    The maids couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡¸Pff, look at that.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, madam~¡¹

    ¡¸In fact, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s big? No, big doesn¡¯t begin to describe it!¡¹

    Nonna proceeds to take out a ruler from somewhere and ces it beside my cock.

    ¡¸......I knew it, it has grown.¡¹

    ¡¸You can tell?¡¹

    Plenty has happened over the course of the war and it¡¯s apparent even to me.

    It became more evident after the poisoning, where my dick expanded one size thicker and wouldn¡¯t return to its normal size, plus the shape changed into something more sinister.

    ¡¸In that case, everyone will punish you together. Mel-san, Ca, let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    Nonna retrieves a wooden box from between her boobs.

    Despite being pretty much naked, therge storage of those things is convenient.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m sorry in advance, Aegir-san. This might be a little cruel.¡¹

    The objects taken out of the wooden box were beautiful pen brushes.

    The three of them point the fluffy tips at my cock and swipe them along the entire shaft.

    Countless soft hairs tickle me from top to bottom, then from bottom to top.

    Such stimtion is not strong at all, yet for some reason, an intense pleasure runs all over my body.

    Because the three brushes moved separately, the feeling was unbearable.

    ¡¸This is better than I thought¨D¨DI can feel iting.¡¹

    I¡¯m immediately reminded of Remia¡¯s plea.

    She was crying about how she frequently got assaulted by this brush attack and climaxed hard enough to lose her mind, and that her cock would develop after each session. At the time, I didn¡¯t think much of it, but now that I¡¯m experiencing it first hand, it¡¯s pretty amazing.

    If Remia went through something so incredible everyday, I¡¯m not surprised her cock grew.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s this bubbling noise? It sounds like a child slurping a drink.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Christoph just drunk and chugging alcohol vulgarly? It¡¯sing from somewhere close.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m almost certain it¡¯sing from Aegir-san.¡¹

    That¡¯s the sound of semen building up in my testicles.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the side effect of the drug or the result of the corruption, but I hear these sounds on rare asions.

    ¡¸Anyways, it¡¯s time to counterattack. Fufufu, I¡¯m going to strip all of you¨D¨D¡¹

    However, the sight of a young girl wearing a close-fitting formal dress which does not belong in this ce suddenly catches my attention in the corner of my eye.

    ¡¸Celestina?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, why did shee!? Everyone, cover up your bodies, this is bad for her education!¡¹

    Melissa hastily hides the sensitive parts of her body and cups my cock with an upside-down vase.

    Hey, the mouth of the vase barely fit.

    But Celestina, not fazed by the scene of naked people, walks up to me with a serious expression I¡¯m not used to seeing from her, and kneels.

    I also notice Monica, who despite blushing, also looks rather serious and is wearing a headband.

    ¡¸Dear brot-......Hardlett-sama, please forgive me......for the inelegant words I¡¯m about to say during such festivities.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I adjust my position on the sofa, the vase still sticking snugly on my dick.

    ¡¸Please lend me your soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸Soldiers?¡¹

    I was trying to find an opportunity to remove the vase, but the tip got caught in the narrow opening.

    I can¡¯t even try to get it soft because Nonna¡¯s breasts are swaying right beside me.

    ¡¸I have a duty to save my nation and its people......because I¡¯m the king¨D¨DI have to rescue them!¡¹

    Celestina raises her head, tears streaming down her face, and her eyes applying an invisible pressure.

    Those eyes were full of determination, blinding her to the foolish man with a vase on his dick.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (vase)

    Family:

    Nonna (writing brush), Ca (writing brush), Mel (writing brush), Celia (male role), Leah (female role), Pipi (breeding duty)

    Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine, resolved), Gretel (dog wife), Melissa (string), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Casie (two-ball body), Rita (naughty head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (ass lover), Marceline (string, mother), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (string, eldest daughter), Bridget (string, second daughter), Felicie (string, third daughter)

    Sofia (lover), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (artistic body), ra (madam¡¯s attendant)

    Celestina (arisen), Monica (volunteer corps), Ad (pro lover)

    Subordinates:

    M (dead drunk), Irijina (dead drunk), Luna (dead drunk), Sebastian (butler)

    Gido (lonely), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (preparing for action), Tristan (staff officer), Agor (assistantmander)

    Yakov (taken to inn), Mack (taken to inn), Jim (one night¡¯s error), Suzy (one night¡¯s crime of conscience), Sna (speechless), Christoph (drunk, hitting on women), Guigue (reformed)

    Altair (founder), Remia (tattled)

    Others:

    Sekrit (taken to inn), Ivanna (patrol), T-99 (nighttime security), Brynhildr (training)

    Natia (excursion guide), Felteris (naked), Ijaris (slightly aroused), Yren (mentally tired)

    Ate (doubt), Piris (insane, pregnant), Baroness Rukino Escaote (reserved), Seika (protecting mother), Naesys (expecting), Nasis (anxious), Busco (low-life), Zillia (woman¡¯s intuition), Visitacion (mother), Benel a)

    Non-Humans:

    Lammy (scream), Alraune (nourishment), Mirumi (mermaid), Pochi (rx), Messerschmitt (sleeping), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (with residence), Schwartz (horse)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia

    Escort Unit: 40

    Infantry: 2700

    Cavalry: 350

    Archers: 350

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 6500 ? 1000 (temporarily disbanded)

    Independent Celia Squad: 250

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3300

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 180 (unable to fight, empty shells)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 1000

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Eastern Front

    Friendly Troops: None

    Enemy Troops: Unknown

    Assets: -18 000 gold (banquet + recognition of soldiers¡¯ services -8000)

    Sexual Partners: 798

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 487: Celestinaâ€™s Tears

    <h4>Chapter 487: Celestina¡¯s Tears</h4>

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to work so hard to add gravity to your words. ¨D¨Dbut asking to borrow soldiers, that¡¯s quite a violent request.¡¹

    I pull the tablecloth toward me so it covers my crotch.

    The bulge is incredibly noticeable and makes me rather ufortable.

    ¡¸F-funyaa......I can¡¯t?¡¹

    Celestina kneads her cheeks a few times after they stiffened from the use of difficult words, then gazes up at me.

    Of course, it¡¯s not a good idea. The bow cavalry who were gathered on short notice, aside from a portion of them, returned home after receiving their food and reward money, and the militia was also disbanded. At this time, Leopolt should be proceeding with the reorganization.

    We¡¯re maintaining enough forces to respond if the enemy attacks us, but we¡¯re in no position to mount an attack ourselves.

    Furthermore, in the soldiers¡¯ eyes, this is a moment they can finally return home after the end of a long battle.

    If they¡¯re asked to sortie without any chance to catch their breaths, not only will their morale drop, I¡¯m sure some will abandon their duties.

    But that¡¯s not the important part. Celestina shouldn¡¯t know a thing about the military.

    The problem is why she requested to borrow soldiers in the first ce.

    ¡¸Actually, about 10 days ago a messenger came from......no, a person ran to see Her Majesty from a vige near Biado, the capital of Malt.¡¹

    Monica exins in the young girl¡¯s stead.

    She is simrly dressed in travel attire with a headband, indicating her readiness to depart, but unlike Celestina, her eyes are darting around between my groin and all the mostly naked girls.

    Mel slips in between my legs and tries to remove the vase, but the edge of the ns gets caught on the opening.

    I have to say the tip is pretty sinful.

    ¡¸ording to the man, South Yuguria¡¯s rule was initially peaceful and the citizens of the cities and viges were able to live decently without experiencing the horrors of war.¡¹

    That¡¯s to be expected. South Yuguria Empire is an entity that tries to govern rather than bandits or other ethnic groups who attempt to pige and plunder.

    As long as the territory thates under their rule does not cause rebellion, they have no reason tomit heinous acts like mass killing.

    ¡¸However, with the tides of battle shifting in the enemy¡¯s favor, they were collecting assets from the masses and recruiting young men as reinforcements¨D¨Dalthough they stopped due to the increasing number of unqualified people who didn¡¯t have the will or guts to fight, but wereter put to work manualbor and exhausted......¡¹

    Malt is a stable agricultural country whose residents don¡¯t fight much, so many men don¡¯t have the disposition for war after all.

    Because their spirits are weak, they easily be frightened at the smallest signs of violence and run immediately when things get chaotic.

    Forcibly recruiting them won¡¯t even help pad numbers, they¡¯d honestly drag the other soldiers down.

    Ca also tries her hand at removing the vase, but gives up after a failing and tickles the base of my dick instead, worsening the situation.

    ¡¸Funyuu......making people work against their will......¡¹

    Tears well up in Celestina¡¯s eyes. Well, it¡¯s possible if that¡¯s the extent of the crisis.

    However, an attack by two amateurs and a bunch of borrowed soldiers is ill-advised and weak.

    ¡¸......things changed with the liberation of Torotent and the uprising of all the Libatis citizens. Until then, I don¡¯t think there were any restrictions aside from taxes andbor, but since those events, under the pretense of fostering loyalty towards the Empire¨D¨Dthere have been a lot of propaganda spread throughout Malt, denouncing the royal family of Malt, especially Her Majesty Celestina who is well-liked.¡¹

    Celestina is still heavily supported by her people despite not being able to return to her country.

    Those strong feelings are based more so on her existence as everyone¡¯s cute little sister rather than a great respected king, but South Yuguria is afraid that kind of support will lead to a mass rebellion nevertheless.

    Nonna¡¯s boobs bounce as a result of her sneezing.

    My cock swells, and both Ca and Mel give up trying to pull the vase.

    ¡¸I suppose it¡¯s a part of their n. They announced the destruction of Celestina Garden, the centre of Biado bearing Her Majesty¡¯s name. Angered by that, over ten thousand citizens rose up and protested in the garden!¡¹

    The people of Malt are not the type to defy statesmen.

    For them to congregate and rebel must mean the situation is far from normal.

    Even now, Celestina is adored by the citizens of Malt.

    ¡¸I see where you¡¯re going. Those citizens are still barricading themselves in that park. And you want to save them, right?¡¹

    South Yuguria is currently receding remarkably.

    Malt probably can¡¯t mobilize arge military force.

    Even so, a group of mostly unarmed citizens isn¡¯t a problem for the army.

    South Yuguria can scrounge up two or three thousand soldiers from nearby and it will be nothing less than a massacre.

    ¡¸No, the uprising itself was apparently broken up by the guards that rushed to the scene.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The city guards only number a few hundred, yet they were able to rout a group of 10 000?

    ¡¸Due to how simply the fight was settled, the citizens weren¡¯t ughtered, but a couple hundred people designated as the masterminds of the rebellion were chosen to be publicly executed on ater date to set an example......¡¹

    Monica retells the story with a grim expression and Celestina¡¯s tears overflow from her eyes.

    ¡¸My people died because of me again......and also......Mary from the clothes store......Mary-¡¹

    The rest of the story was told by Celestina after she wiped her tears with her sleeve.

    In summary, the words of the sniffling girl are as follows:

    A girl from a clothing store was captured as one of the ringleaders of the rebellion.

    Mary was Celestina¡¯s purveyor and also good friend, thus she was seen as a leader of the plot.

    The one who ran all the way to Rafen was Mary¡¯s brother, who was very close to her.

    She could not let the other people besides Mary, who stood up for their own sakes, die either.

    A messenger was dispatched to South Yuguria to ask for clemency, but the request was ignored.

    And now that it¡¯se to this, she felt there was no other choice than to borrow soldiers and save them herself.

    Those are the main points from what I can gather.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to save them even if I die!¡¹

    ¡¸She has quite the strong spirit......¡¹

    My eyes meet with M, who is in the corner of the room with Nonna and the others to respect Celestina¡¯s privacy.

    She closes her eyes tightly and shakes her head furiously.

    It¡¯s impossible to send soldiers out right away.

    ¡¸To begin with, deploying troops without permission during an order of confinement is a form of rebellion......¡¹

    What Nonna says is true, now that I consider it.

    I can¡¯t send my soldiers because of military and political reasons.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like pouring salt in the wound......¡¹

    The quiet voice came from the tiny Marta, acting as a server.

    She was originally sent from the pce to spy on me, but I tamed her by awakening her love for big dicks, and now she sends the documents written by Adolph and Leopolt to the king to maintain regrmunication.

    I totally forgot about her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re awful!! Anyway, this is hard to say, but......¡¹

    Marta excitedly hands me a document.

    As usual, she is dressed in a typical office uniform, however the hem of her clothes is trimmed short enough for her thighs and the borderline of her ass to be seen.

    ¡¸ording to Adolph-sama¡¯s calctions, the cost of deploying troops and reconstruction has put us far in the red......not only is the safe empty, we even have to take out a loan from a merchant family to cover the maintenance cost of the mansion.¡¹

    The restoration of the city walls,pensation to bereaved families, purchase of food, and the acquisition of a down quilt made with the feathers of a rare bird adds up to a tremendous amount of spending.

    It looks like I¡¯m prevented from sending soldiers financially too. As for Nonna, I¡¯ll talk to herter.

    I understand the situation and I also sympathize with Celestina.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard for me to lend you any soldiers......no, it¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to give her hope just to let her down.

    Celestina¡¯s adorable face wilts.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s off.¡¹

    The vase is pulled off with a pop.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t much I can do, but the ring I received from my father on my tenth birthday should be worth a little bit of money......is it not enough?¡¹

    Celestina offers me a ring with a red jewel embedded on it.

    I¡¯m sure she has many memories associated with the ring, her hand is shaking.

    Nonna extends her head to peek at the jewel, but quickly retracts it once she realized how small the stone was.

    ¡¸I will give you anything as thanks for the soldiers you lend us afterward, and I mean anything. That includes myself.¡¹

    Monica looks at me with a face filled with determination.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all, I¡¯m included too!¡¹

    Celestina chimes in.

    When I see her hands holding her body, she seems to willing to go as far as bing a ything. I won¡¯t let that happen and that¡¯s not the issue.

    ¡¸I have no money. I can¡¯t mobilize my army. And I¡¯m also in confinement.¡¹

    I fold my arms and ponder the possibilities.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, let¡¯s think of another method! Please, I beg you not to do that!¡¹

    ¡¸No. In fact, I shouldn¡¯t have turned to my dear brother......this is my responsibility as the king. I will go to Biado and personally request for everyone to be spared. If I substitute myself in ce of everyone, I¡¯m sure South Yuguria will pardon the others.¡¹

    I can¡¯t just say ¡°sorry, I can¡¯t help¡± and push her away after hearing her say that.

    ¡¸When is the appointed day of execution?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s one week from today. They have to gather the people from the area in order to set an example.¡¹

    One week means that we won¡¯t make it in time if we don¡¯t act immediately.

    ¡¸Alright, leave it to me. It¡¯ll take three days for preparations to beplete. Until then, eat well, sleep well and wait patiently.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but¨D¨D¡¹

    I embrace the teary-eyed Celestina.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to work hard after the three days, so please rest for now.¡¹

    Looking at her from up close, her usual bright sunshine-like smile is dark probably from all the worries she is shouldering, there are bags under her eyes, and her normally silky skin has a few irregrities here and there.

    ¡¸Let me handle it. Trust me. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡¹

    I feel Celestina rx a tiny bit in my arms.

    ¡¸Dear brother......¡¹

    Celestina raises her face and I bring my face close to hers, almost like I¡¯m going to kiss her.

    And then, a cute purr travels to my stomach.

    At the same time, Celestina¡¯s eyelids slowly start to lower.

    ¡¸Funya.¡¹

    ¡¸Her Majesty hasn¡¯t eaten much or slept much in these past three days.¡¹

    A small smile forms on my face as I pat the girl¡¯s head and urge her to rest.

    ¡¸Umm......are things alright now?¡¹

    I turn to the concerned Nonna and dere with my chest pushed out.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say yet. Leopolt will handle the military and the money......Adolph wille up with something. Today is supposed to be a celebration, so I¡¯ll call them and get them to think tomorrow morning.¡¹

    ¡¸You made a promise without thinking of a n first!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, you were so confident too!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re proceeding thoughtlessly way too much?¡¹

    There was a light pping sound as soon as the girls raised theirints.

    It came from the hardening of my now-liberated cock.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯ll be fine. Come on, let¡¯s continue. If you release everything that¡¯s pent up inside you, your head will clear up too.¡¹

    I carry Nonna and Ca on each of my shoulders, while the other girls cling to my body, and head toward the room next to the assembly hall. It goes without saying what the room will be used for.

    My mind wanders in the few seconds it takes to walk to the room.

    I¡¯m not doing anything strange.

    Ie up with the goal and indicate the deadline while Leopolt and Adolph think of how to aplish it.

    The deadline is one week and the goal is to rush into Biado and recapture it.

    Leopolt and Adolph formtes a n in order to achieve the goal.

    And then I take responsibility for the result.

    It¡¯s a in and simple setup.

    I bring the resolve, they bring the ability.

    ¡¸Besides-¡¹

    Malt needed to be rescued by me either way.

    It can¡¯t be done by the Goldonian army.

    In that sense, Celestina¡¯s proposition is very timely, albeit imprudent.

    I realize I¡¯m emitting a beast-like murderous aura.

    Ca and Nonna tremble.

    ¡¸Hyaa!? I-I just felt a shiver down my spine.¡¹

    ¡¸I also felt my womb tighten. Scary......it¡¯s still clenching.¡¹

    That was close, that was close. Let me erase my bloodlust.

    I don¡¯t want the girls to think I¡¯m a savage man.

    When I try to fool them, a weird soundes from another room.

    ¡¸Nohhhh©`©`©`©`©`©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah ah, you¡¯ve done it now. You have a wife on the verge of divorce, and I have someone who¡¯s kind of like a lover~¡¹

    Both voices sound familiar.

    ¡¸Uwaa, it¡¯s super thick. What am I going to do if you don¡¯t listen and cum inside anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸Justice! Justice!¡¹

    What a noisy guy.

    ¡¸We have to draw the line even if we¡¯re drunk, don¡¯t you think~? I have to report to H¨D¨Dsan. J¨D¨Dsan has to report to his wife~¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s hard for me to do, freedom. Let¡¯s stay calm and talk this out.¡¹

    I have to keep fucking and rest both body and mind.

    There will likely be another scene of carnage after resting for three days.

    I entered the room and tossed the women on the bed.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (house arrest)

    Family:

    Nonna (aroused), Ca (aroused), Mel (aroused), Celia (male role), Leah (female role), Pipi (breeding duty)

    Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine, resolved), Gretel (dog wife), Melissa (string), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Casie (two-ball body), Rita (naughty head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (ass lover), Marceline (string, mother), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (string, eldest daughter), Bridget (string, second daughter), Felicie (string, third daughter)

    Sofia (lover), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (artistic body), ra (madam¡¯s attendant)

    Celestina (arisen), Monica (volunteer corps), Ad (pro lover)

    Subordinates:

    M (drunk), Irijina (dead drunk), Luna (dead drunk), Marta (office clothes with extra short mini skirt), Sebastian (butler)

    Gido (lonely), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (preparing for action), Tristan (staff officer), Agor (assistantmander)

    Yakov (taken to inn), Mack (taken to inn), Jim (calm discussion), Suzy (crime of conscience), Sna (speechless), Christoph (drunk, hitting on women), Guigue (reformed)

    Altair (founder), Remia (tattled)

    Others:

    Sekrit (vigorous attack), Ivanna (floating), T-99 (nighttime private room security), Brynhildr (training)

    Natia (excursion), Felteris (humiliated), Ijaris (aroused), Yren (slightly aroused)

    Ate (doubt), Piris (insane, pregnant), Baroness Rukino Escaote (reserved), Seika (protecting mother), Naesys (expecting), Nasis (anxious), Busco (low-life), Zillia (woman¡¯s intuition), Visitacion (mother), Benel a)

    Non-Humans:

    Lammy (scream), Alraune (nourishment), Mirumi (mermaid), Pochi (rx), Messerschmitt (sleeping), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (with residence), Schwartz (horse)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia (All units reorganized, resting, unable to sortie)

    Escort Unit: 40

    Infantry: 2700

    Cavalry: 350

    Archers: 350

    Cannoneers: 360

    Bow Cavalry: 1000

    Independent Celia Squad: 250

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3300

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    New Penal Unit: 180 (unable to fight, empty shells)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 1000

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Eastern Front

    Friendly Troops: None

    Enemy Troops: Malt Garrison: Unknown

    Assets: -18 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 798

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 488: Unreasonable Demand

    <h4>Chapter 488: Unreasonable Demand</h4>

    Next Morning. Dining Hall.

    ¡¸M-my hips......¡¹

    ¡¸Mother, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting up in years, so don¡¯t push yours¨D¨Dhiiih! Sue, protect me!¡¹

    ¡¸Mama, scary©`¡¹

    Ruu and Kuu calls out to Mel, who walks unsteadily with a hand on her lower back and takes a seat.

    Kuu¡¯s unnecessaryment triggered Mel for an instant, but seeing the teary-eyed Suu calmed her down.

    The women other than Mel, who also seemed to have withstood the affairst night, are slumped over on the desk and have bags under their eyes.

    Still, they managed to wake up because I was ying with all of them at the same time.

    Fucking them until they faint is nice too, but it¡¯s also wonderful to share the listlessness after the deed until we fall asleep.

    While waiting for breakfast to be served, I slowly direct my eyes at each of them.

    ¡¸Ehehe.¡¹

    Maria, who yed as my innocent lover, blushes shyly.

    ¡¸¡¸A-ahem.¡¹¡¹

    Rita and Marta, whose uniforms are disheveled, shift awkwardly.

    ¡¸Hrrg©`¡¹

    Ca, who looks refreshed after fully enjoying her sexual fetish, stretches.

    Catherine, having been satisfied, has a gentledylike appearance, Gretel sits down after tottering to her chair, and the Treia mother and daughters help each other to their seats.

    ¡¸Their behavior is different, but it looks like they¡¯re satisfied.¡¹

    Now, the girls who apanied me to the battlefield from participatingst night. I wonder how they¡¯re doing.

    ¡¸It feels great to do morning training in a familiar ce!!¡¹

    ¡¸You stink of sweat! Irijina-san, please take a bath at least!¡¹

    Irijinaughs heartily as usual, while M, who notices my gaze, puffs her cheeks and pouts in an attempt to appeal to me. I better do it with her again soon.

    I check to see if Celia is also pouting in the same way.

    ¡¸Fufu, ¨D¨Dwas fun, huh? Celia-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I guess you can say that.¡¹

    Celia and Leah are chatting.

    Upon closer inspection, Leah is the one who is actively speaking to Celia, who is replying in embarrassment.

    That reminds me, Leah joined partway in the night and she was already dripping wet by the time she came to bed.

    ¡¸Ufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what is it......?¡¹

    Leah brings her face close to Celia, who pulls back in response.

    ¡¸You were incrediblest night. Cool, if I might add. I really enjoyed myself.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t remember it because I was drunk! I don¡¯t remember anything at all!¡¹

    Leah¡¯s face presses even closer, but Celia pushes her back with both hands.

    It¡¯s good they get along so well. I don¡¯t know what she enjoyed though.

    £¨I feel like I¡¯m a little back to normal. Fufu.£©

    Casie stares ecstatically in the mirror.

    She¡¯s at about 3.5 balls now. It¡¯s still definitely an odd appearance.

    Sensing a strange aura, I turn beside me¨D¨Dto Nonna.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸U-um, madam......the food has arrived, so I should step away.¡¹

    Nonna is staring at her attendant Maruru at close distance¨D¨Dno, she¡¯s ring at her. There¡¯s no more than a few centimeters separating their faces.

    If they kiss here, my dick¡¯s going to get hard again.

    ¡¸No, I will eat like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Err, could it be aboutst night?¡¹

    ¡¸What might you be referring to?¡¹

    ¡¸N-nevermind. Hiieee......¡¹

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯sying hands on her, so I¡¯ll leave them alone.

    ¡¸Kyaa, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    A soft scream draws my attention to the corridor.

    Apparently, a maid setting the table bumped into one of the mansion¡¯s guards and spilled soup on him.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t feel hot since it got on my armor. More importantly, on your next break-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m working right now! In the afternoon at the courtyard......¡¹

    It seems they connected during the secret partyst night.

    Since waking up this morning, I¡¯ve seen a few men and women around the mansion with a suspicious atmosphere.

    There, I hear something in the direction of the garden.

    ¡¸Haah!? None of you are going to get engaged with me!?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, I have a girlfriend. And I promised to marry her after the war......¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t afford to......so I think it¡¯s better if I remain single.¡¹

    ¡¸I would have liked it if you had slightlyrger boobs.¡¹

    If I had to guess, the woman was swept away by the three men who took advantage of the situation wet with lust and had a foursome, but at the break of dawn, the men came up with excuses to flee.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸It was because of the alcohol.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me!! You fucked me in all my holes and didn¡¯t use any contraception! I¡¯m going to murder you!!¡¹

    Sally the attendant shuts the window to block out the ruckus.

    Polte is following Sally for some reason.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Sally-san. Aboutst night, why were you in Adolph-sama¡¯s room......Sally-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m in the middle of my duties so I can¡¯t talk.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, that was a rowdy but fun meal time.¡¹

    As I finished eating with a chuckle and got ready to stand up, that was when Leopolt and Adolph happened to walk in.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, if you have finished your meal, I ask that you please check the n to reorganize the army.¡¹

    ¡¸I also ask that you check the repairs of Rafen and the surrounding area as well as the fall harvest and the extra nting of crops.¡¹

    I thought it was odd they didn¡¯t say anything to me yesterday and now they¡¯re bringing all this to me first thing in the morning?

    Regardless, I hold out both hands and cut off their sentences.

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ll do itter. I have something I want to talk to you about first.¡¹

    I wipe my mouth dirtied from the food I recently finished before recanting my plight to the two men who look at me like I¡¯m about to talk about something meaningless just to evade work. Sorry to say, this time I have a real story.

    I put my arms around each of their shoulders, bringing them in for a huddle, and speak at a volume low enough so the servants can¡¯t hear me.

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re kidding. T-there was such a development!?¡¹

    I¡¯ll ignore whoever said that.

    ¡¸We have to recapture Malt, Biado to be more precise, within a week. I want you toe up with a n.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Huh?¡¹¡¹

    Their voices ovep. How rare, I want to note that down.

    Astonishment simultaneously washes over both of their faces for an instant before their expressions diverge, Adolph closing his eyes and tilting his head down while Leopolt furrows his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡¸We will begin mobilization after one week. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡¹

    Leopolt asks a question without waiting more than a second.

    ¡¸No, we have to begin recapturing after a week. It¡¯s not a time period to sortie.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s eyebrows curl closer together to each other.

    ¡¸Is there an additional element we are not aware of? For example, has the house arrest been lifted, or is there an offer of extra ie?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. I want you to formte a n as is.¡¹

    Adolph clutches his head with both hands.

    ¡¸Considering the time it takes to march, we won¡¯t make it if we don¡¯t sortie after three days.I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    I pat both of their shoulders lightly in encouragement and then leave the roomughing.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ming too. Leah, make sure you don¡¯t disclose that topic to anybody no matter what!¡¹

    Celia springs up from her chair and chases after me.

    Adolph and Leopolt, who froze in ce for a couple seconds more, hastily gathered their documents in messy piles and then also went their own ways.

    ¡¸Oh, right.¡¹

    I pound my chest as I stop them with my voice.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s anything I can do, let me know. I¡¯ll help out.¡¹

    Hey, who was the one that clicked their tongue just now?

    In any case, I think things will be fine.

    ¡¸Are you sure......everything is fine? That was clearly an unreasonable request.¡¹

    I rub the head of the concerned Celia.

    ¡¸They would have told me if it was impossible. Since they began to move, that means something can be done.¡¹

    I know it¡¯s a tight schedule, but they¡¯ll surelye up with a possible solution.

    ¡¸Until then, there¡¯s point in me scrambling around. I¡¯m just going to wait for the moment things are ready¨D¨D¡¹

    A maid holding a broom passes in front of me, prompting me to squeeze her ass.

    ¡¸Kyaa!? P-please save it for nighttime!¡¹

    The maid shows me the number of her room.

    Fumu, I¡¯ll be intruding tonight then.

    ¨D¨DThree Days Later.

    ¡¸The drafting and preparation of the n isplete. This is the mobilization scheme.¡¹

    I give the document Leopolt hands me a once over.

    The numbness in my lower body and the pain in my back stings a little.

    I didn¡¯t expect Lammy to acquire such a technique or Brynhildr to be so angry.

    Mirumi was something else too, but let¡¯s concentrate right now.

    ¡¸The troops to sortie¨D¨D400 including 200 from the penal unit......¡¹

    400, not to mention half of them are members of the difficult to manage penal unit.

    This group will invade the enemy-controlled Malt and charge into the capital, Biado.

    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd! No matter how much South Yuguria weakened and how far Malt is distanced from the main warfront, there are definitely at least a few thousand soldiers left there! Attacking with a mere 400 soldiers is suicidal!¡¹

    M ms her fist on the desk.

    Leopolt looks at me and I urge him to continue with a wave of my hand.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s impossible to break through the national border and go south with this army. Thus, we will use another detachment.¡¹

    Leopolt nods and then two uniformed individuals slowly steps forward.

    One of them is Bej?ek.

    He is a formermander in Vandolea who I picked up along with his subordinate after he was discarded by his country after getting caught in the eruption.

    The other is Da?a.

    She is Bej?ek¡¯s adjutant and her family was wiped out by the eruption.

    I met them quite some time ago in the past.

    If I remember correctly, they should have started a new vige with the other Vandolea soldiers.

    ¡¸We will use those former Vandolea soldiers. With how depleted South Yuguria¡¯s forces are, they will see a chance to reim their fallen country, form a faction and start to head south.¡¹

    ¡¸But you two were¨D¨D¡¹

    I was about to say, ¡®thrown away by Vandolea¡¯, but I managed to stop myself in time.

    Well, that stuff doesn¡¯t really matter, this is a drama.

    These guys are former Vandolea soldiers, whose nation was destroyed, and now the party responsible for that destruction has lost much of their vigor.

    The alignment of those conditions is enough to create a situation for them to act.

    ¡¸They will go south in a straight line from the east and sh with the enemy. ......but they are ultimately remnants of an army who cannot get past the border and will struggle there forever. Is that what you want?¡¹

    The outline is to use the opening when the enemy force is drawn out and run past the border into Biado.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that 400 is a bit dicey, but the enemy doesn¡¯t have arge army either. If the Vandolea soldiers form a faction and appear, the enemy should utilize their full force to stop them. They can¡¯t afford to leave a massive squad in reserve.¡¹

    M puts a hand to her chin and nods.

    Recently, she and Celia have been really cute.

    My personal army is still undergoing major reorganization, but 400 can be mobilized without any issue.

    Furthermore, the former Vandolea soldiers were always excluded from the count, so they are also free to sortie.

    ¡¸Are you fine with being a decoy?¡¹

    I ask Bej?ek¡¯s opinion out of curiosity.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not telling me to put my life on the line or anything, we just have to continue fighting without winning or losing, right? We¡¯re all ex-soldiers, so we can do that with ease. Approximately 5000 are already heading south from the pioneer vige and we can meet them on the way.¡¹

    ¡¸5000, you say?¡¹

    The Vandolean vige has a poption where 9000 are men and all are former soldiers, so they could all theoretically work as soldiers, but getting over half of the vige¡¯s men is still incredible.

    ¡¸This is the best we can do because of the autumn harvest. If we don¡¯t harvest the wheat, the vige is finished.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good enough. I appreciate it.¡¹

    He arranged for this much despite the countless negative factors such as the short notice and having to y the role of decoy.

    ¡¸You provided us with a way to start a new life after we were abandoned by our country. It¡¯s natural to return the favor......although if you¡¯re asking, I do have one request.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear it.¡¹

    I say with a gradually grimacing face.

    Seeking payment is fair and I wouldn¡¯t feel bad about giving it to him.

    However, if they call for the revival of former Vandolea like those guys from Libatis, I¡¯d have to lie and use them to my advantage. That wouldn¡¯t feel good.

    ¡¸Fufu¨D¨Dyour thoughts are showing on your face, but it¡¯s nothing like what you¡¯re thinking of. Our nation is already gone. We know it will nevere back. What we want¨D¨D are women.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, a valid request.¡¹

    I nod at M who is hunched over on the desk beside me.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t simply want prostitutes for entertainment, we want wives......we have a terrible shortage of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯d agree.¡¹

    There are plenty of other ces where refugees started up a new vige.

    But no ce started with 9000 men and 0 women.

    We¡¯ve made many amodations for them, but the ratio of men and women remained skewed.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve picked up girls who have been tossed aside by their parents, wives whose husbands left them......and even women nearby who have a hard time finding food to eat, but that¡¯s nowhere close to being enough. The number of single males are reaching a point where they¡¯re recently iming to feel attracted to sheep and cows.¡¹

    M recoils in disgust.

    ¡¸I got it. When everything has been settled, I¡¯ll request for arge number of suitable applicants. I¡¯ll only be referring them to you though. I¡¯m not a ve trader so I¡¯m not going to force them to do anything¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, and just so you know, their physical appearance or figure doesn¡¯t matter. For starving men, anyone will do as long as they¡¯re female......also while you¡¯re at it, I¡¯d be happy if you could pull them onto the road or something.¡¹

    ¡¸......while I¡¯m at it, huh?¡¹

    Adolph slumps his shoulders, while Celia and M re at him scornfully.

    Anyways, I¡¯ve received his request.

    ¡¸Alright, now we have the strength and the goal.¡¹

    In other words, the military problem has been solved.

    ¡¸Next is¨D¨Dthe money.¡¹

    I look to Adolph.

    ¡¸I¡¯m at a loss. That¡¯s why the only option is to do this.¡¹

    Adolph brings out a big stack of papers. From what I can see, there¡¯s a note on them.

    ¡¸We will sell each piece of paper for a hundred gold.¡¹

    ¡¸What the-?¡¹

    What kind of idiot would offer a hundred gold for a slip of paper?

    ¡¸Then when the spring taxes in, we¡¯ll buy it back for 110 gold.¡¹

    Oh, so we¡¯re going to be in debt when all¡¯s said and done?

    ¡¸If we¡¯re unable to buy them back in the spring, we¡¯ll buy them for 120 gold during the next fall.¡¹

    Well, if we don¡¯t have any money, it makes sense that we have to borrow.

    ¡¸By the way, I¡¯ve issued 500 of these slips, which is equivalent to 50 000 gold...... and 80% of them have been purchase by ire-san. I¡¯ll be honest, I am no match for her. When I think about the aftermath of the war, my head won¡¯t stop aching.¡¹

    Adolphments somewhat offhandedly.

    I notice quite a few of his hairs have fallen on top of the stack of papers.

    If I don¡¯t settle things fast, he¡¯ll go bald again.

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared. I¡¯ll think about it after the war.¡¹

    This solves the problem with money.

    All that¡¯s left is the political side, in other words the fact where it¡¯s bad to mount an attack without permission when I¡¯m under house arrest.

    ¡¸That has also been partially solved. Bej?ek¡¯s squad acted separately from Lord Hardlett¡¯s will and attacked simply aiming to reim their home nation. You may be held responsible for the management of territory but you can use the confinement during a disturbance as an excuse to counter the Military Commissioner¡¯s argument.¡¹

    Fumu, I feel a little sorry for Erich, but I¡¯ll use it as an excuse.

    ¡¸The small group marching to Biado will proim themselves as spontaneously generated Malt volunteer soldiers. Because they¡¯re a small unit, disguise is possible.¡¹

    Fumu, distressed about the military upation, they will advance to the capital to retake their country. What a wonderful plot.

    ¡¸However, one huge problem remains. That is......Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    Adolph nods and M folds her arms.

    ¡¸For this strategy, Lord Hardlett ns to sortie along, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That goes without saying.¡¹

    I was the one who promised Celestina, so I obviously have to go.

    ¡¸The moment Lord Hardlett sorties, it renders all excuses useless. Therefore, the premise of this particr n requires Tristan or someone without a public position to be ced inmand.¡¹

    I immediately lock my eyes on Leopolt and dere in no uncertain terms.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m going. If that¡¯s enough to wreck the n, thene up with another.¡¹

    There isn¡¯t much time as it is, so I can¡¯t leave it up to other people.

    That¡¯s the one point I can¡¯tpromise on.

    But Leopolt, after blinking once, goes on in the same tone.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll proceed with the spare n of the operation.¡¹

    So you have one after all. Why bother acting with an air of importance?

    When he gives a signal, there is a heavy rattling of something being carried in.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, you must be joking......¡¹

    It has an overwhelming sense of intimidation and presence, and is notably shining brightly¨D¨D

    ¡¸So you brought this......¡¹

    It¡¯s a dark memory I nearly forgot about, the golden armor with a shady history that udia gifted to me.

    ¡¸I know it doesn¡¯t need confirming, but are you telling me to hide myself by wearing this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Lord Hardlett¡¯s face is known by enemies and allies alike. I¡¯m sure there are many who recognize your fighting style as well. However if you wear this stupidly fancy armor¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The gaudy armor will attract attention and make it more difficult for the person inside to be identified¨D¨DI feel like this has been told to me before.¡¹

    I spit out bitterly as Leopolt continues cooly.

    ¡¸There will be a slight change to the n. The small unit will not be called spontaneously generated volunteer soldiers, but rather the army of the golden-armored instigator-¡ºGolden Lager sounds good!!¡»......the volunteer army led by Golden Lager will blitz the capital, free the trapped citizens, reinstate Celestina as queen, and then disappear like a phantom. That will be the plot, is that alright?¡¹

    He¡¯s asking for confirmation, but after telling him arrogantly to change the n, I can¡¯t back off and say I dislike the armor......

    ¡¸Fine, fine. I just have to wear it, right!!?¡¹

    Thus, that was how Golden Lager, the heroic savior of Malt was born.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (Hero of Salvation, Golden Lager)

    Family:

    Nonna (insight), Ca (satisfied), Mel (tired relief), Celia (adjutant), Leah (satisfied), Pipi (breeding duty)

    Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (pardoned), Gretel (wife), Melissa (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Casie (3.5-ball body), Rita (naughty head maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (ass lover), Marceline (string, mother), Daughters ¨C Stephanie (string, eldest daughter), Bridget (string, second daughter), Felicie (string, third daughter)

    Sofia (lover), Dorothea (capital mansion supervisor), udia (artistic body), ra (madam¡¯s attendant)

    Celestina (sortie), Monica (volunteer corps), Ad (pro lover)

    Subordinates:

    M mander), Irijina (smells of sweat), Luna (free), Marta (altered mini skirt), Sebastian (butler)

    Gido (©`), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (falling out), Tristan (escape), Agor (assistantmander)

    Yakov (free), Mack (free), Jim (constion money), Suzy (pleased with herself), Sna (speechless), Christoph (penal unit captain), Guigue (reformed)

    Altair (founder), Remia (©`)

    Others:

    Sekrit (sortie), Ivanna (floating), T-99 (sortie), Brynhildr (tired of attacking)

    Natia (excursion, forest), Felteris (excursion), Ijaris (excursion), Yren (excursion)

    Ate (doubt), Piris (insane, pregnant), Baroness Rukino Escaote (VS Nonna), Seika (VS Ca), Naesys (VS Maria), Nasis (VS Mel), Busco (low-life), Zillia (woman¡¯s intuition), Visitacion (mother), Benel a)

    Non-Humans:

    Lammy promise), Alraune (proliferation), Mirumi (pandemonium), Pochi (building addition), Messerschmitt (sleeping), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (passionate love), Schwartz (horse)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia (All units reorganized, unable to sortie)

    Escort Unit: 40

    Infantry: 2700 ? 2800

    Cavalry: 350 ? 360

    Archers: 350 ? 360

    Cannoneers: 360 ? 370

    Bow Cavalry: 1000

    Cannons: 40, Large Cannons: 21, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15, Chariots: 35

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces

    105 Army Corps: 3300 ? 3350

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200 (out on excursion)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 1000

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Eastern Front

    Friendly Troops: Malt Volunteer Army (fake): 400

    Vandolea Military Volunteers: 5000

    Enemy Troops: Malt Garrison: Unknown

    Assets: -68 000 gold (cost to dispatch soldiers -50 000)

    Sexual Partners: 799

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 489: Golden Sortie

    <h4>Chapter 489: Golden Sortie</h4>

    Northern Vige of Malt ¨C Hopp.

    The vige of Hopp remained peaceful even after being upied by South Yuguria.

    Despite being on the national border, there were no fortresses or significant military facilities because the vige was surrounded by tranquil fields of wheat which provided no defensive advantage to troops. It was a small vige and thus it was difficult to have arge army garrisoned there. In the first ce, there was no point in sending soldiers to protect the ce.

    But as of this moment, the peace has been broken.

    ¡¸Uuooooooooh©`©`©`!! Let¡¯s go south!! It¡¯s time we take back our home!¡¹

    ¡¸Defeat South Yuguria! Return thend to Vandolea!¡¹

    ¡¸Kill everyone who gets in the way! Burn down the towns and viges that yielded to South Yuguria!¡¹

    At the break of dawn when the sun has yet to rise, several thousand men assault the vige.

    The rmed vigers who rushed out of their beds in fear of bandits discovered the attack was on a scale far beyond what they imagined and froze in ce.

    ¡¸What is all this!? Where did such a huge numbere from......¡¹

    ¡¸If they came from the north, does it mean they¡¯re an army from Goldonia? No, their equipment and weapons are mismatching, that¡¯s hard to believe!¡¹

    ¡¸I-if we don¡¯t do something......but against this many......we can¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    The vigers resign themselves to the attack.

    There are only about a hundred or so of them, so they thought they would not be able to fully protect the vige no matter what they did.

    Feeling powerless, they stared nkly and embraced the impending doom.

    ¡¸Aah......what an end. We were simply living peacefully.¡¹

    What follows is a series of destruction, murder and rape¨D¨Dor that was supposed to be the case, however the scene which is not umon in war-torn areas had a slightly different tone this time.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Burn everything!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Men holding torches stepped into house after house.

    ¡¸Oraaah, this is for you! Take your valuables and objects that contain memories and get out! You better not have any kids hiding in the house!¡¹

    Once the men yanked the vigers out of the houses, they set fire to the buildings.

    ¡¸Aaah......our house......so this is war.¡¹

    ¡¸But somehow, they are strangely courteous. They checked in the nooks and crannies if there were any children before setting fire to the houses.¡¹

    The ruin, however, doesn¡¯t end there.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Rape them all!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The unknown group captures multiple young women, strips them naked and pulls them into the shadows.

    Knowing they will likely be killed if they scream or struggle, the girls close their eyes and ept their fate.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t resist, so don¡¯t kill me......uuu, I¡¯m a virgin...... eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Please have mercy on my daughters, in return you can do anything to me......huh?¡¹

    The removed clothes are folded neatly and ced on the bodies of the girls dragged into the shadows.

    ¡¸Noooooo!! Stop iiit!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! I¡¯ll slit your throat if you don¡¯t stop whining! Aah, the perks of this job.¡¹

    ¡¸Ow, it hurts, it hurts¨D¨D!! Hey, it really hurts so don¡¯t put your weight on me! I¡¯ll charge extra.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hurt you even more! Oh, sorry. It¡¯s hard to control myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Please spare my insides!! Noooo! ......I¡¯m under contract so cumming inside is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Orraah, get pregnant!! Aah, I¡¯m d I chose to be a part of this n......uugh!¡¹

    The ones being vited in ce of the girls were women never before seen in the vige.

    The vigers exchange looks of confusion.

    ¡¸Did you ever see those girls before? There¡¯s no way such beautiful people wouldn¡¯t be the talk of the town.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve never seen them. It almost looked like they were brought with the soldiers, maybe they were kidnapped from somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying they deliberately took kidnapped women to our vige to vite them......?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kill them all!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The unknown group grabbed all of the vigers and carried them off somewhere.

    Men were dragged by the back of their cors while the women were picked up carefully and the children were pacified with candy before being lifted withoutint.

    There was none of the initial despair among the vigers.

    But the same can not be said about South Yuguria¡¯s scouting unit who sensed the attack and evacuated promptly.

    ¡¸Captain, all five members are alive. The vige on the other hand¨D¨D¡¹

    The five scouts turn back on their horses after reaching a hill in the distance.

    The glowing from the mes of the burning houses eerily synchronized with the rising smoke and the morning sun.

    Girls from the vige squeal as they are raped and the men disappear as they are dragged away.

    It was clear how things would end for them.

    Although the people of the dominion weremoners, the soldiers still felt guilty abandoning the vigers and resorted to focusing on analyzing the enemy situation in order to mask it.

    ¡¸Captain, do you think they¡¯re an army from Goldonia?¡¹

    The leader shakes his head.

    ¡¸No, I remember seeing the helmets they are wearing from somewhere. It belongs to the defeated Vandolea army. The demon Hardlett¡¯s territory is to the north......these guys probably took the opportunity to sneak into hisnd while he was away on the battlefield. However, the Vandolea of the past was not so disorderly. Did they be desperate after their country copsed or did only trash survive?¡¹

    The captain once associated with Vandolea spoke with a nk stare into empty space.

    ¡¸In any case, we know they¡¯re heading south based on what they are shouting. No matter how much we¡¯ve been losing, we can¡¯t let a bunch of bandits overrun South Yuguria. We have to return to Biado as soon as possible and arrange for a punitive force.¡¹

    The captain and his subordinates nod back and forth, then speed off on their horses as if to shake the screaming behind them out of their minds.

    Western Prairies of Hopp.

    ¡¸The enemy fell for the diversion.¡¹

    An individual donning a set of full te armor says.

    I can tell the person is female, but her voice echoes within the armor, making it hard for me to distinguish which one is her.

    Well, I know it¡¯s Sekrit anyway.

    ¡¸The enemy dispatched pretty much their entire force from Biado to confront the Vandolea volunteer army. They number 5000......thinking normally, they should beat a bunch of ruffians hands down.¡¹

    The burning of houses, raping of women, capturing of vigers and ughtering......all of it was a masquerade.

    Prostitutes were recruited and paid to act the part of the victims.

    In addition, tents were set up at the destination where the vigers were taken to, providing a safe refuge until the end of battle.

    There was no avoiding actually setting houses aze, but all the valuables had been carried out, so I just have to speak to Adolphter and ask him to have new houses built. Being a vige in the countryside, I¡¯m sure there aren¡¯t too many houses.

    ¡¸Those guys will fight the equally numbered enemy without drawing back and hold them at the border.¡¹

    The Vandolea volunteer army is not a disorderly group.

    They still uphold a certain amount of discipline and can fight ording to their superior¡¯smand.

    Bej?ek, their leader, isn¡¯t skilled by Leopolt¡¯s standards, but he¡¯s capable enough for this operation.

    Obviously, South Yuguria undoubtedly has the advantage in terms of strength in a battle of equal numbers.

    The volunteer army is lightly equipped and hardly has any cavalry.

    But that¡¯s fine. Their mission is not to repel the South Yuguria army.

    They just have to attract South Yuguria to the border and prolong the fight.

    ¡¸In other words, everything is currently going exactly as nned, Golden Lager.¡¹

    Sekrit bursts outughing after she spoke those two words.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time. Hero of Gold, Golden Lager.¡¹

    Sekrit repeats the words needlessly. Yeah, it¡¯s absolutely hrious, huh?

    Whatever, the time is ripe. I have to give the order soon.

    ¡¸......soldiers of the Hardlett realm. The time to sortie has finallye.¡¹

    I try to change the tone of my voice but because I¡¯m not used to it, my voice fluctuates between low and high pitch.

    The soldiers look on skeptically and whisper amongst themselves.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s this guy¡¯s deal? His identity, physical appearance, voice......there¡¯s nothing that isn¡¯t suspicious about him.¡¹

    ¡¸Leopolt-sama said to obey him unconditionally so I followed, but is this really a good idea?¡¹

    ¡¸A full te of gold armor......even an upstart loan shark would find it embarrassing to wear such a mass of vanity called armor.¡¹

    My brow twitches as I suppress the urge to kick all of their asses.

    I¡¯d probably say the same thing if I was in their position.

    The soldiers received orders to listen to Golden Lager but weren¡¯t told that I am actually the person inside the armor.

    Although the army consists of elites, there are 400 soldiers total participating in the operation, which is not a small enough number that can keep a secret.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because we can¡¯t afford to let any find out this time.¡¹

    Since I¡¯m leading soldiers to battle while under house arrest, it would be considered defiance of the king¡¯s orders after all.

    Therefore, I thoroughly removed any elements that would allow people to deduct my identity.

    I didn¡¯t bring my Dual Crater or my Keravnos and even left Schwartz behind since he¡¯s big and only knows how to stand out.

    For my travelpanions as well, M, who is known as a noble and knight, and Irijina are out of the question.

    Luna is also recognized as one of my subordinates, so she¡¯s ruled out too.

    Yakov and Leopolt too......nobody is here with me.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t supposed to be here either.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I put on the annoying full-body army. Don¡¯tin.¡¹

    Sekrit responds with a reverberating voice.

    Well, she has the same height as an average male, so it should be fine as long as she hides her face.

    Celia tried to copy her by wearing a set of full te as well, but the armor was too heavy for her and prevented her from moving, prompting her to drop out.

    ¡¸Aside from you......¡¹

    A pair of red eyes glimmer from inside a ck robe. It¡¯s Brynhildr.

    Not many people know her, so she¡¯s fine.

    Rather, there¡¯s not much I can do to stop her if she says she¡¯sing.

    ¡¸Aah Your Majesty, there¡¯s a blister on your foot! Let me treat it right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Nyu, popping it will make it easier to walk. I¡¯m definitely going to walk to Biado with my own feet!¡¹

    Naturally, Celestina and Monica are part of the journey

    I don¡¯t know anyone else apart from the aforementioned four individuals.

    ¡¸Aight, I¡¯ve survived my fair share of carnage. It¡¯s time I yed an active part in this operation and graduate from the penal unit!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Dirty Angel. This is a bit of an unorthodox strategy, but let us work hard to leave a mark. Until then, we can only try our best to show our valor.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re still going to address me with the same name even though you cleaned up your look......¡¹

    As a precaution, Christoph wasn¡¯t told about my identity either.

    And could that guy beside him be Guigue? He shaved and looks like a knight now.

    Yren did mention that when she was fucking the penal unit, Guigue was thest one standing, which made her and Ijaris forget to hold back and enjoy themselves.

    At that time, he must have expelled important parts of his personality along with his seed and wickedness.

    By the way, Christoph was apparently already passed out when the two approached the penal unit.

    It seems he had a dispute with Guigue, which I don¡¯t know the details to, and now that he¡¯s be like this, there¡¯s no way of finding out what happened.

    ¡¸And thest person......¡¹

    ¡¸Gefufu.¡¹

    It¡¯s Busco, who has an ugly face that can make anyone ufortable just by looking at him.

    He wasn¡¯t told about my true identity either.

    He isn¡¯t trustworthy nor did I want to bring him in the first ce.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an insurance policy. If we pretend that he forged documents for some kind of plot, you simply have to take administrative responsibility if this incident gets discovered. You don¡¯t have any issue with cutting him loose, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹

    Preparations are just aboutplete.

    ¡¸Alright everyone, it¡¯s time to go into battle!¡¹

    My voice sounds disgustingly high-pitched even to me.

    It¡¯s so annoying that I can¡¯t speak in my regr voice.

    While the soldiers¡¯ morale has yet to rise, they all listen and stand up nheless.

    They are dressed in peasant clothes, like they were doing farmwork until now, but they are wearing chainmail underneath and properly armed with swords and shields.

    ¡¸Our objective is the capital city of Malt, Biado. We will drive out the evil South Yuguria Empire and reinstate the rightful Malt royal family!¡¹

    The line itself was cool, but because I spoke louder, my voice resembled Madam¡¯s from the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.

    Soldiers stare at me with repulsed expressions.

    ¡¸I¡¯m only following your orders because I was told to.¡¹

    ¡¸Man, I don¡¯t want to work for some gross upstart.¡¹

    It¡¯s not just that their morale isn¡¯t increasing. At this rate, the uing operation will be harder to pull off.

    That was when the tiny Celestina trots past me and stands in front of the soldiers.

    ¡¸I thank you all for joining in my cause. I do not have anything to give everyone here who is risking their lives for a powerless individual like myself and I can only follow from behind......but I swear I will follow until the end. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t run...... so I beg of you to please fight......for my sake and for Malt!!¡¹

    Celestina bows her head low enough to tip over onto the ground.

    ¡¸......well, I guess it¡¯s better to think we¡¯re fighting for a small queen than a golden pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸......it¡¯s work after all. Plus there¡¯s money involved.¡¹

    ¡¸The chick beside me is cute too. I might have a chance with her if I do well in battle. That kind of girl¡¯s weakness is her asshole.¡¹

    They are by no means in high spirits.

    However, they are certainly in a better mood than before.

    As for thest guy, I¡¯ve remembered your face.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s another squirt with a unique talent.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters.

    ¡¸Troops, move out!!¡¹

    Half a dayter.

    ¡¸Patrolling unit that appears to be the enemy, spotted! Estimated strength, 200!¡¹

    A scout gives a lively report that doesn¡¯t match his militia attire.

    ¡¸More than expected, but I guess we should be prepared for this much.¡¹

    Even though the Vandolea volunteer army (fake) attracted the enemy, there is no way all the enemy units would be sent.

    It¡¯s inevitable we¡¯ll run into the enemy.

    ¡¸Should we breakthrough or detour?¡¹

    Sekrit asks.

    ¡¸Detouring would be an option if we were cavalry, but since we¡¯re on foot, it would take two days. We have no other choice than to charge in from the front.¡¹

    The golden armor bounces as I walk up.

    Soldiers don¡¯t really trust the Golden Lager.

    Adding to the fact that I¡¯m also leading from the back, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll listen. I need to be standing at the front.

    ¡¸Troops, charge ahead! Follow me.¡¹

    After letting out a horrible falsetto voice, I lift up an ordinary two-handed sword I picked up from the armory and run towards the enemy.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, is it the detachment of the Vandolea remnants that was reported!?¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck is that!? There¡¯s some guy in gold leading them! He is like the embodiment of vanity of those in the militia!¡¹

    Still remaining alert, the enemy quickly noticed our presence and sounded the rm.

    ¡¸Charging in alone with such a conspicuous appearance!? He¡¯s quite courageous for an upstart.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s almost like our general¨D¨Dwait no, if he¡¯spared to that guy, he¡¯ll get angry and fuck your wife and daughter. Don¡¯t say that.¡¹

    The soldiers are following like they¡¯re supposed to.

    Regardless, I¡¯m still by myself in front.

    I¡¯m practically asking to be targeted wearing shy armor like this, so obviously the attacks focus on me.

    First is a volley of arrows.

    There are about 50 of them spread over arge area, probably meant to scare me off than to hurt me.

    Only a few are likely to hit their mark.

    ¡¸Deflecting arrows with my Dual Crater or a blunt sword¨D¨D¡¹

    I stop running and position my sword at waist level.

    ¡¸-Is the same thing.¡¹

    I swing my de up at the space above me.

    The sword cuts down two arrows and repels another one.

    I swing back the other way to strike thest arrow.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    However, I don¡¯t make it in time and the arrow hits the cheek part of my armor.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not used to wearing full te. If you move like you always do, you¡¯re going to be slightlyte.¡¹

    The trailing Sekrit says as she looks to avoid the arrow, but immediately stops and holds up her shield instead.

    She¡¯s even more unustomed to wearing heavy armor than me and chose the surefire method.

    ¡¸Especially since your armor is not iron, it will get prated before you know it if you¡¯re overconfident.¡¹

    How troublesome.

    ¡¸I have to wear it though, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    I proceed to brush away the rest of the arrows, gradually distancing myself while taking care not to get hit.

    ¡¸The enemy numbers roughly 400, double our forces.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take them out in one fell swoop!¡¹

    The enemy soldiers switch from bows to swords and spears.

    That decision is correct. My appearance is clearly that of a militia and they should be able to ovee a difference of a mere two times with a single offensive.

    ¡¸Alright, here theye. You guys ready?¡¹

    I call out to my ally soldiers with a smile on my face hidden within my armor.

    ¡¸Of course! Wait, did your voice crack just now? That sounded totally different, almost like our......¡¹

    Not good, not good, I spoke in my normal voice without realizing.

    I need to talk more like Madam.

    ¡¸Here theye, boys. Everyone ready?¡¹

    Crap, even my speech pattern became like Madam¡¯s.

    Sekrit is reeling and spasming fromughing too much. If she dies because of that, there¡¯s no saving her.

    ¡¸How dare a bunch of defeated soldiers challenge us¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Man, how helpful. I¡¯m going to expose myself if I talk more.¡¹

    I chop off the tip of the enemy spear thrusted at me from the top and take one step forward and m my sword into the soldier¡¯s abdomen.

    Normally, inserting a sword into armor from the bottom would result in the de exiting out the back, but the oue of doing this with the sword I have now would be the sword hitting the dorsal armor te and the tip bending.

    ¡¸Power control is pretty important.¡¹

    Rather than having that happen, I control my sword so it stops halfway, in other words where his stomach is, and then I twist it before pulling it out.

    ¡¸Gobbh......¡¹

    Blood gushes from his mouth and belly as he falls signalling me to search for my next opponents.

    There are two of them, one on either side of me. They are wielding a sword and short spear and are 3 meters and 4 meters away respectively.

    My usual approach would be to take initiative and cutting through sword and body of the one on the left, then block the spear of the one on the right with my gauntlet before bisecting him with a back swing. But I¡¯m scared my current sword will bend from the load and the durability of my gauntlet is questionable.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use a bit of ingenuity.¡¹

    I ignore the right side and run toward the soldier on the left.

    ¡¸Guh, too close!¡¹

    In one breath, I was able to run up to the swordsman and eliminate the room required for him to perform a sh.

    The typical response to this would be to step back or......

    ¡¸You distasteful rich bastard!¡¹

    The enemy attempts to shoulder tackle me with a half-hearted stance.

    Right, if the enemy can¡¯t swing his sword, I can¡¯t either.

    In that case, it makes sense for him to use the next best thing, his body, to ram me, so he can follow up with a sh.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re ying by the book.¡¹

    I ept his tackle head-on.

    After the sound of our armors colliding, I don¡¯t budge in the slightest, while the enemy is knocked back greatly

    Unfortunately, the gap in our strength and weight is toorge. He¡¯s the only one who gets sent flying.

    I¡¯m not going to do something as foolish as letting him recover.

    I casually swing my sword down at the head of the unbnced enemy.

    My aim was not at the heavily protective helmet, but rather the gauntlet on his hand which got repelled and is iling.

    The de of my sword cleaves the leather part connecting the two iron tes together and severs the right hand so it dances wildly in the air.

    ¡¸Now then, next is this side I guess?¡¹

    This enemy can no longer fight without his dominant hand so I direct my attention to the other soldier.

    Sure enough, the spear of the enemy on the rightes straight for my torso the moment I turn around.

    I purposely choose not to chop off the spearhead and press down the tip to the ground with the butt of my sword.

    If I do that, the enemy holding firmly to the spear will lean forward.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    I flick my sword for a swift sh to his face that¡¯s begging to be targeted.

    The de enters from behind his ear and carves a line across his face, passing right under his eye on the other side.

    The gash is not deep enough to slice his face off, but this is enough to kill them.

    ¡¸So strong......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that guy isn¡¯t just pretentious. He¡¯s got incredible skill.¡¹

    I turn back to my admiring allies and point my sword at the enemy.

    It¡¯s better to keep quiet and not reveal myself if I can help it.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (Hero of Salvation, Golden Lager)

    Travel Companions:

    Sekrit (full te), Brynhildr (silent), Christoph (MAX motivation), Guigue (beautiful)

    Celestina (charisma), Monica (confused), Busco (insured)

    Eastern Region

    Friendly Troops: Malt Volunteer Army (fake): 400

    Vandolea Military Volunteers: 5000

    Enemy Troops: Malt Garrison: Unknown

    Assets: -68 000 gold (cost to dispatch soldiers -50 000)

    Sexual Partners: 799

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 490: Unconditional Love and Respec

    <h4>Chapter 490: Unconditional Love and Respec</h4>

    I jerk my chin with my sword pointed at my allied soldiers.

    Although my voice doesn¡¯te out, the meaning of my action is conveyed clearly, and my allies collide head-on with the advancing enemy.

    Spears intersect, swords cross, and strikes and kicks fly back and forth.

    Sounds of battle fill the air from the cracks of spearheads breaking against shields and the piercing nks of des hitting each other to the dull gush of metal sinking into flesh and cries of pain.

    These are the noises of fighting I¡¯ve grown ustomed to from hearing them everydaytely.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got to say, it feels quite different.¡¹

    The enemy soldiers have matching armor and equipment, with themander-ss personnel wearing decorative ornaments on their shoulders and cloaks.

    Meanwhile, my allies disguised as volunteer soldiers are dressed in ragged clothes and appear closer to brigands.

    ¡¸Looking at it this way, I can understand why only half was sent.¡¹

    Despite being outnumbered by double the troops, the enemy must have still believed they could rout us.

    Unfortunately, that estimation is wrong.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good, we can¡¯t push them back! They¡¯re formidable!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re wearing chainmail underneath! Furthermore, they are organized and their weapons are well-maintained! These guys aren¡¯t bandits, they¡¯re an army!¡¹

    Momentum yed a part in helping the enemy push in the beginning, but the 400 individuals here are not only part of my personal army, they are all veteran soldiers with a wealth of experience and aren¡¯t cowards who will back down from a little pressure.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s momentum has ceased. Align your spears and drive them back.¡¹

    ¡¸The rearguard will circle to the left and right and aim at the enemy¡¯s torso and ass.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a rare win by numbers. Let¡¯s take it easy and try not to die.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The tides quickly start to shift in our favor.

    It¡¯s an expected oue. Crushing the enemy with a small army requires them to be in disorder first.

    Having to be in disguise gave the enemy the upper hand in terms of bows and heavy equipment, but that wasn¡¯t enough to fill the gap created by the difference in troop count.

    ¡¸There are exceptions though.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters beside me. An image of a group of red-caped men surfaces in my mind from her words which I erase right away.

    ¡¸By the looks of things, we¡¯ll win like this. Are there any methods left for the enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes.¡¹

    Sekrit answers without leaving my side.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have enough troops! At this rate they¡¯ll copse from the rear nk!¡¹

    ¡¸Confuse the enemy! Target the boss, search for themander......that must be him.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s definitely him. Rather, it¡¯d be strange if that isn¡¯t him.¡¹

    The distressed enemies stare at me.

    ¡¸Hooh, so they saw through me in an instant.¡¹

    Defeating the enemy general is the best means of oveing a predicament.

    With that said, it isn¡¯t so simple to find me when I¡¯m hidden in such a chaotic battlefield.

    ¡¸Even a child can do it. Hey, here theye.¡¹

    The enemies charge at me without a shred of doubt.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, you mass of vanity!¡¹

    More than a few mounted soldiers brandish their swords.

    ¡¸I am the hero of salvation, Golden Lager!!¡¹

    Saying it myself makes it sound pathetic.

    I allow one of the enemies to swing down his sword so I can deflect it outside......in other words, in the opposite direction of his body.

    This results in the arm of the rider to be pulled away from his body, revealing his more vulnerable area, the torso.

    I pass right by him and, with a sharp exhale of my breath, sh his side.

    Sensations of my de cutting flesh, entering into the enemy¡¯s body and slicing through sinew travels up my arm.

    He groans and eventually falls limply to the ground.

    Bundles of tendons and blood vessels are located in that part of his torso.

    If they get cut, he won¡¯t die immediately, but he won¡¯t ever swing his sword a second time and even if he were to wake up, he won¡¯t be able to fight.

    ¡¸This guy, acting like a show-off!!¡¹

    The next enemy rushes in. While he is on foot, he is a man ofrge build, wearing a set of full te armor and equipped with a sword and shield.

    Hey, I¡¯m doing this unwillingly too.

    I stick out my left hand to stop the shield he¡¯s using to push with.

    My feet slid half a step backwards on the ground, but the enemy¡¯s momentum waspletely halted.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done y¨D¨D¡¹

    Before he canplete his sentence, I whip a front kick at the center of his abdomen.

    The heavily-protected enemy soldier twirls in the air and then drops to the ground.

    ¡¸Such fortit¨D¨D¡¹

    Again, before he can finish, I close the distance and thrust my sword into the hole of his visor.

    The lump of metal twitches and then bes motionless.

    ¡¸You guys talk too much.¡¹

    I pull out my sword.

    ¡¸I can say the same about you, shiny bastard.¡¹

    As I turned around, an enemy jabs his spear at my face, using the same weak point of full te armor that I previously aimed for.

    ¡¸Be careful next time.¡¹

    My left hand grabs the spearhead and then I pull the weapon toward me with all my might.

    Not expecting his attack to be caught, the enemy doesn¡¯t let go in time and is pulled together with the spear.

    I hold my sword steady at waist level rather than thrusting it out, confirm that the de stabs deep into the belly of the lightly-clothed enemy, and then twist the sword once to either side before tossing the body away.

    ¡¸Experienced knights in session......and ambushes from behind are ineffective. He isn¡¯t your average show-off!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be tricked by his foolish appearance! He¡¯s a skilled practitioner!¡¹

    They gouge my heart everytime.

    ¡¸I see, it seems the person Leopolt-sama told us to listen to isn¡¯t an ordinary man. He¡¯s got some bad fashion sense though.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I thought he was a deviant when he came dressed in the shiny armor, but he¡¯s not someone to sneeze at.¡¹

    I can¡¯t ept the praise either.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. I didn¡¯t realize because of the abnormal appearance, but that frame and fighting style, the only difference is the weapon he wields......¡¹

    Not good, they¡¯re going to discover my identity.

    Is it because I¡¯m fighting like I usually do?

    If I¡¯m exposed, it¡¯s all over.

    I have to change how I fight.

    ¡¸This is the end of the side show.¡¹

    I ignore the suspicious way of talking and observe the next enemy.

    He is high-spirited, but he moves sluggishly and his center of gravity is off......he¡¯s either a new recruit or a bungling idiot.

    I abandon my sword on the spot.

    Such an action on the battlefield attracts everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    I run empty-handed toward the enemy soldier.

    ¡¸Is this guy for real¨D¨D¡¹

    The enemy, dictated by anger, prepares to swing his sword.

    I hold the de filled with all of his strength aloft with the palm of my hand.

    ¡¸Wha- Bare-handed......!?¡¹

    A swing from above is powerful, but that¡¯s only if a certain amount of force is used.

    The moment the swinging motion changes from up to down, there is no power in the sword and a nk space is born.

    Since this soldier is clumsy, the nk space was long enough for me to interrupt.

    If he was more skilled, he would have retracted his sword without dy.

    Doing so would slice my palm in hopes that the pain would remove my hand.

    Well, it¡¯s not like I would let go that easily though.

    Now then, I would usually crush the opponent¡¯s hand at this point, but that would arouse suspicion.

    ¡¸I am Malt¡¯s hero of salvation, Golden Lager. Let me burn the essence of war into your eyes. It is an inevitability for this martial art to send you to heaven.¡¹

    I twist my body as soon as I release the enemy¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸Lager Lariat of Salvation!¡¹

    I whip my body forward and m my arm into his chin.

    The enemy somersaults and falls on his head, knocking himself unconscious.

    ¡¸Haa!?¡¹

    I move on to the next enemy.

    ¡¸H-he¡¯sing! He¡¯ll use either his body or fist, get into defensive positions......¡¹

    I¡¯m not using either.

    I use the running start to leap and then kick the enemy¡¯s face with the soles of both my feet, sending him flying.

    ¡¸Guaaa!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t think he thought a drop kick was an option since he failed to defend himself.

    It¡¯s an unfitting attack on the battlefield no matter how you look at it, but the strike contained my entire weight, propelling the enemy like a marble, who bounced several times on the ground beforeying lifeless.

    ¡¸That was just one of three secret techniques, the Malt Lager Kick!!¡¹

    My voice alternates from low to high volume and the speech pattern is something I think of on the spot, so that¡¯s why it sounds shaky.

    But that¡¯s fine.

    The usual me definitely wouldn¡¯t talk unnecessarily in front of the enemy, but most importantly, surely no one will believe such an insecure person is me.

    ¡¸Forget what I said earlier. The feudal lord is a demon in battle......this can¡¯t be him.¡¹

    ¡¸Did the Malt Kingdom always have such secret techniques? Uhh, sure, I guess. They sound strong.¡¹

    I cleared the doubts. Now I¡¯ve just got to endure the embarrassment from all the staring.

    My attention shifts beside me and I notice Sekrit, who had been fighting next to me this whole time, is defending and retreating against a smallfry.

    Apparently, she burst outughing from what just happened and the enemy took advantage of that.

    In any case, my allied soldiers have pushed further and it¡¯s safe to say that the battle has been decided during the farce.

    Suddenly, a small shadow wrapped in ck robes lines up beside me.

    The beautiful blonde hair sticking out from the hem of the robes tells me the individual inside is Brynhildr.

    ¡¸Oh, you came. I appreciate it.¡¹

    I grin despite knowing it can¡¯t be seen from under my armor.

    However, I was greeted with a cold emotionless face.

    ¡¸......do you have anything to say to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, well we¡¯re in the middle of battle, so......¡¹

    I don¡¯t think this is a good time to have a casual conversation.

    ¡¸Like I care. Because I am here, you don¡¯t have to worry about leaving yourself open.¡¹

    Brynhildr peeks at me with eyes full of anticipation.

    Alright then, don¡¯t mind if I do.

    ¡¸About the time in that forest...... erm...... she is in good health......¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s eyebrow raises and the corner of her mouth lifts up, revealing her sharp fang.

    Crap, wrong answer.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately depending on how you look at it, an enemy soldier slips past the other allies and runs this way.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got you now, Golden! A clown like you will die here...... huh? I can¡¯t feel my body......?¡¹

    Obviously not.

    Your arms and legs weren¡¯t severed.

    Your spine was pulled out along with the removal of your head. He screams in agony as plenty of indescribable things dangle from what is left of him.

    It goes without saying Brynhildr is the offender. Nobody besides her could manage such a feat.

    She whacks the enemy¡¯s shoulder with the man¡¯spletely separated head and backbone as she res at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m never, eevveeerrrr, going to tell you!!¡¹

    Then she puffs her cheeks and looks off in another direction.

    Anyways, we¡¯ve won here.

    I¡¯ll apologize thoroughly to her at night, praise her beauty, spoil her, and then persuade her to tell me.

    ¡¸Shout out¨D¨Dshout out in victory!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re breaking character. Also, stop the falsetto, it freaks me out.¡¹

    I guess my talent for acting is nonexistent.

    After defeating the enemy on the border, our march continued steadily.

    We didn¡¯t annihte the enemy in the battle so news of their loss should have reached them, but they must either be thinking it¡¯s fine to ignore a mere 400 enemies or the Vandolea army must have advanced further than expected and aren¡¯t giving them any leeway to respond, since no new enemies showed up.

    As of this time, we have arrived at a certain vige.

    Because the volunteer soldiers are still in disguise, we could not bring a line of carriages from the transport corps, so with the added benefit of also preparing for an enemy ambush, we found a vige to sleep in that provided us with a roof over our heads, water and simple food supplies.

    If possible, we wanted them to cooperate with us too.

    Although we have elites disguised as volunteers, we¡¯re in the end just a small group of 400, and there are limits to what we can do.

    If we can get the citizens of Malt to aid us, we can use a variety of ns even if they don¡¯t participate in the battle directly.

    We introduce ourselves as Malt volunteer soldiers and state we are currently engaging the South Yuguria army again.

    Perhaps I was quick to assume they would ept our exnation readily.

    ¡¸We refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    The vige chief cut me down by rejecting.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t misunderstand, everyone was overjoyed when they heard of your arrival yesterday via an express messenger. By no means are we offended. ¡¹

    That is when the fully armored Sekrit nts her foot firmly in front of the vige chief.

    ¡¸Then why won¡¯t you cooperate? Did South Yuguria give you some sweet candy to suck on?¡¹

    The vige chief shakes his head while trembling in tears from the pressure emitted by Sekrit.

    ¡¸We have to live here no matter what! This is the only ce with a wheat field......we can only live if everyone plows the field! Moreover, it is harvest season now...... it will be all over for us if the field burns or if the harvesters die!¡¹

    I want tomend him for his efforts in the face of Sekrit¡¯s stare.

    The vige chief looks like a weary middle-aged farmer with unshaved stubble.

    He doesn¡¯t seem brave or capable of making bold decisions.

    To be fair, the other people peeking nervously from the window also have the same faces.

    ¡¸If you want supplies and a resting ce, we¡¯ll provide it, so use them as you like. Just......whatever you do, please don¡¯t wreck the field.¡¹

    They are not leaning in favor of South Yuguria nor do they hate the Malt Kingdom.

    They simply want to work on their fields. War is something they detest and they¡¯ll do whatever they can to avoid getting involved.

    There¡¯s nothing to be done if they¡¯re gutless, but that kind of lifestyle is valid too.

    Even if we force them toe along, they won¡¯t be of any use.

    ¡¸Also, we don¡¯t want to associate with a suspicious group......¡¹

    ¡¸What!? How are we suspicious!?¡¹

    From the outside of the window, I hear quiet murmurings of, ¡°everything¡±, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a salvation army in Malt¡±, ¡°a shiny captain is particrly suspicious¡±, and ¡°even the soldiers were talking about how your conduct is inconsistent¡±.

    ¡¸Anyways, we¡¯ll take one night¡¯s worth of water and food. We don¡¯t intend on causing you harm, but if you¡¯re worried, you can hide young women in a nearby forest.¡¹

    I stand up, knowing that talking any further is a waste of time.

    However, a small presence that only reaches my stomach in height, yet is also a powerful ball of light, bursts forth. When she takes off her hood, the vige chief falls over and the people by the window slip off.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Your Majesty, Celestina!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Unyuu.¡¹

    Celestina looks down sadly, or more like apologetically, before slowly lifting her head up and forcing herself to smile.

    She closes her eyes briefly and then opens them, slowly opening her mouth in preparation to speak.

    She¡¯s trying her best topile words in her mind to apologize for failing to protect her country and maybe also to express her desire for them to help against their will. Either way, she has a face that is prepared for denunciation and rejection.

    However, her words did note together.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The door copses inward and the window frame breaks under the weight of the people pushing against it.

    Vigers jump out and crawl to gather around Celestina.

    My hand instantly reaches for my sword to protect her, but I restrain myself once I see the vigers¡¯ expressions.

    ¡¸Your Majesty¨D¨Daah, I didn¡¯t think you would return!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe I can see Her Majesty up close like this! A-are my eyes deceiving me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, move it! I want to get a look too!!¡¹

    The vigers were desperate like zombies chasing after flesh, yet they had the decency to maintain a safe distance to prevent any harm froming to the little girl.

    Celestina, who initially resolved herself to a barrage of insults, was pleasantly surprised at the positive reaction and smiled back softly.

    In doing so, all the vigers seemed to loosen up, and the few who were close to her fainted from an overload of emotions.

    ¡¸Err, are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡¹

    Next, Celestina takes the hand of the vige chief who had fallen on his ass in shock at the back and tries to pull him up.

    A weak girl like her couldn¡¯t hope to support a grown man¡¯s bodyweight, but the vige chief bounces up energetically like a spring.

    When Celestina expresses her relief, the vige chief bows like a noble of the imperial court and turns to me.

    ¡¸Golden Lager-dono.¡¹

    The once tired face of the farmer has now be like a masculine knight.

    His unshaven beard has also transformed into a neat handlebar mustache somehow.

    ¡¸It is time for us, the people of Malt, to stand up.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh.¡¹

    Even his voice changed.

    ¡¸Here we are before Her Majesty, Celestina, the one we should love and adore and show loyalty to. No matter how mighty the enemy, is there reason to fear?¡¹

    ¡¸If not, then there¡¯s nothing better than that.¡¹

    The vige chief extends his hand and in response, several vigers stand up.

    ¡¸Send notice to the neighboring viges as well. Everyone shall congregate under Golden Lager-dono......and most importantly under our Majesty Celestina.¡¹

    ¡¸That is......the most important.¡¹

    Those particr words are effective, but I¡¯m starting to get anxious about using them.

    ¡¸Your Majesty. If it is within your power, could you listen to a request from a lowly citizen?¡¹

    ¡¸Speak.¡¹

    Celestina waits nervously, unsure of what is toe.

    The vige chief pulls out a fine cloak from the depths of a wardrobe.

    His house is in no way that of a rich person¡¯s house. He must have kept the article of clothing specifically for ceremonies.

    ¡¸Could you write your signature on this? You can add any messages you like. I don¡¯t mind if you call me a vile pig or tell me my breath stinks!!¡¹

    I stand up and leave the house.

    A few hourster, when the soldiers are still sleeping, I drink water from a well.

    I can¡¯t take off my armor even when I sleep because I can¡¯t allow my identity to be known so my body often gets sweaty.

    ¡¸Brother, you can¡¯t sleep either?¡¹

    Celestina also happens to be sitting alone by the well.

    Monica is not with her. She might be sleeping.

    ¡¸You too, huh? I don¡¯t me you.¡¹

    She shouldn¡¯t have any experience camping outside without a tent.

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m fine with that.¡¹

    Celestina proceeds to hug me.

    Her body makes a dull thud as it hits my armor and her warmth slowly transmits to me through the metal.

    ¡¸Everyone loves me. Even though I can¡¯t give them anything, they said looking at my face is enough, they said they would stand up for my sake, and that their lives and their harvest don¡¯t matter.¡¹

    I remove only my gauntlet and grip her tiny hand.

    I want to take my helmet off too, but I don¡¯t know how to.

    ¡¸Even though I can¡¯t do anything, even though I fail at everything, they love me no matter what. They are happy. And that......pains me.¡¹

    I pat Celestina¡¯s head as she starts to cry.

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared......that if I get a little bit angry or voice myints......everyone¡¯s joyful faces will disappear.¡¹

    She¡¯s afraid of disappointing them more than getting criticized.

    If you are weak, even unlimited trust bes a curse that you betray endlessly.

    As I think of how tofort her, something pokes Celestina¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Unyuu!?¡¹

    She was hit hard enough that her head bumps into my armor.

    When Celestina turns around, she finds Sekrit with her helmet removed.

    Before I can question her, she pokes Celestina once more.

    ¡¸What is a shrimp like you troubled about?¡¹

    The way she spoke even made Celestina angry and puff her cheeks.

    ¡¸I am having a serious discussion! I am a king so I have to meet everyone¡¯s exp¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Then let me ask you, whose expectations can you answer when you¡¯re small and ipetent? You fool.¡¹

    That was mean.

    Celestina¡¯s face is a furious red.

    Sekrit, seeing that, smirks and looks off in another direction.

    ¡¸You couldn¡¯t be more suited to be king.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    She lets out a cute squeal when Sekrit told her something thatpletely contradicted the previous statement.

    That was really cute. I¡¯m not as bad as the vige chief, but that made my heart flutter.

    ¡¸But you said I was stupid and weak......¡¹

    ¡¸That is exactly why.¡¹

    Sekrit pretends to pat Celestina¡¯s head and flicks her instead, giving the agonizing girl a sidelong nce before sitting next to me.

    ¡¸It is natural for the clever to be praised and the strong to be relied upon. Ipetent people will always seek protection from soldiers.¡¹

    Sekrit continues.

    ¡¸But, you are weak and foolish. Yet they unconditionally follow you nheless. This is a rare skill iparable to that of sages of the masses and heroes.¡¹

    Celestina forgets to soothe her reddened forehead and listens intently.

    ¡¸If an intelligent king¡¯s judgement is clouded, he will lose the people¡¯s faith. If a brave king is defeated in battle, that spells the end of his rule. However, you are different. You are a king who was loved by the people as soon as you were born. I¡¯m not sure if there were more than a few kings in history who can im they had their citizens¡¯ trust without any power to support it.¡¹

    Sekrit inserts a half-eaten piece of dried meat into the gap of my armor and then stands up.

    ¡¸But I lost the country and the people countless times......¡¹

    ¡¸And each time, you recovered them. Think about it for a minute. What would happen if a king with an ounce of wisdom and a shred of courage faced off against South Yuguria? The difference in military strength is evident, which will result in the burning ofnds and eventual surrender.¡¹

    There¡¯s no doubt that would happen. South Yuguria is an opponent that gave even Goldonia a hard time.

    With how little strength Malt had, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference if the king was a little wiser or somewhat stronger.

    ¡¸But that¡¯s a hindsight view......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, true. Does the king require a course of events? You are tiny and ipetent, that¡¯s why Malt wasn¡¯t burned by the fires of war as a result, and now you have the opportunity to take back your country. Do you need me to say more?¡¹

    Confirming Celestina did not have any qualms, Sekrit snorts and walks away.

    ¡¸Big sister......¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help muttering those words. It stopped Sekrit in her tracks.

    ¡¸D-dear sister!¡¹

    Celestina shouts.

    ¡¸Who are you calling sister, shrimp!¡¹

    Just when I was about to protect Celestina, Sekrit simply kicks a pebble on the ground and curses under her breath before leaving.

    Afterward, Celestina did not cry when she said she would go back to sleep.

    On the contrary, I could see a sense of determination within her eye.

    ¡¸Hey Brynhildr, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing! I thought you called me, that¡¯s all! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡¹

    Wait, do vampires even sleep at night?

    Since I¡¯m at it, I might as well apologize.

    Brynhildr is a world-ss beauty so I have no issue with putting my head to the ground.

    We¡¯ll reach Biado soon.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (Hero of Salvation, Golden Lager)

    Travel Companions:

    Sekrit (big sister), Brynhildr (misheard), Christoph (fainted), Guigue (nursing)

    Celestina (unconditional king), Monica (deep sleep), Busco (insurance)

    Eastern Region

    Friendly Troops: Malt Volunteer Army (fake): 400 ? 380

    Vandolea Military Volunteers: 5000 ? 4850 (war of attrition)

    Enemy Troops: Malt Garrison: Unknown

    Assets: -68 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 799

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Near Biado

 Chapter 491: Unclean Passage

    <h4>Chapter 491: Unclean Passage</h4>

    Malt Capital ¨C Biado.

    The third attackmenced.

    Themander¨D¨Dor more urately speaking, the chief of a vige somewhere¨D¨Dgives orders to the group.

    ¡¸Her Majesty Celestina is watching! We¡¯re going to recapture Biado in splendid fashion and receive words of praise! Those who contribute greatly may even get headpats!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The apanying soldiers¨D¨Dor more urately speaking, vigers wielding farm tools and wooden mallets¨D¨Drespond to the vige chief¡¯s call and rush towards Biado while letting out an energetic war cry.

    ¡¸There they go.¡¹

    Christoph mutters.

    ¡¸Third wave attack, archers step forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Third row volley. Loose at a one second interval!¡¹

    ¡¸Crossbows aim at your respective targets.¡¹

    Precise shooting from above the city walls greet the surging volunteer soldiers.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The vigers immediately turn 180 degrees and run back to where they came.

    ¡¸And here theye.¡¹

    Christoph mutters again.

    I told them from the start not to go, but they kept insisting on wanting to show off their good sides to Celestina so I let them.

    As predicted, they were only spirited until they were actually shot at.

    It wasn¡¯t a matter of military training or formation.

    The volley did not defeat themander or cause the copse of the ranks.

    The soldiers ran away just because arrows stabbed into their shields or fell nearby or another reason of their own creation, leading to the overall copse.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a problem that existed before the fight. South Yuguria made the right choice not recruiting these guys.¡¹

    Fortunately, because the first attack scattered them, the actual damage done was pretty insignificant.

    It¡¯s also a good thing that the enemy can¡¯t leave the city right now, since even if the others were elite troops, they would have been wiped out in a highly contested situation.

    Cheers erupt from the Malt citizens who ran back in tears.

    It¡¯s probably because Celestina rushed over with bandages.

    Those who appeared uninjured also dropped to the ground, receiving treatment on their backs with a solemn expression as if they fought hard and fruitlessly exhausted themselves. In reality, they just wanted to impress Celestina.

    Meanwhile, Sekrit is taking a nap because she didn¡¯t want to watch an attack she already knew the result of.

    I wonder if it¡¯s the presence of the Malt people that, despite the gruesome nature of a battlefield, a certain rxed atmosphere is in the air.

    ¡¸With that said, this is no time to beughing foolishly.¡¹

    As it turned out, our n was progressing extremely well.

    The enemy fell for the Vandolea volunteer army diversion and most of their forces garrisoned in Biado had been lured out.

    We took advantage of that to approach Biado practically in a straight line, and we are currently already deployed outside the city walls.

    Cities and viges along the way that saw Celestina met up with us or agreed to cooperate fully without hesitation.

    A total of 5000 true volunteer soldiers joined with our core of 400 disguised volunteer soldiers, and each vige worked together to seal off key roads with wood or rubble, broke the waterways, and chopped down bridges, making it almost impossible for South Yuguria to act.

    Consequently, the approximately 1000 soldiers stationed in Biado arepletely isted and faced with no hopes of reinforcements, however......

    ¡¸They can be really stubborn.¡¹

    Christoph reacted to my monologue, so I had to restate those words in falsetto to which he averted his eyes.

    If we think about how we attracted four fifths of the entire garrison army with the diversion, the n is a big sess.

    Not to mention, as an army of about 5000 and taking into ount the enemy¡¯s walls, we should be at a major disadvantage.

    ¡¸This is harsh.¡¹

    This joke of an attack was a disaster.

    The first one also acted as scouting.

    The second was a real attempt with the core elites in the front, but they were easily repelled.

    Now, the main force has been caught in a diversion, barely any troops are left in the city, the Malt rebel army appears in that gap, and the likelihood of reinforcements is slim to none.

    With all those conditions lined up, normally the enemy would abandon the city and run or surrender.

    However, they are calmly putting up resistance and giving us quite a hard time since we don¡¯t have siege weapons.

    ¡¸They¡¯re persisting so unnecessarily.¡¹

    Christoph looked over at me when he said that so I had to agree in falsetto, which prompted him to take a half step away from me.

    Presently, time is not on our side.

    Although the roads are blocked, as long as the Malt citizens are useless, the return of a few hundred troops from remote areas is enough to reverse the situation.

    More importantly, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid public execution like Celestina was hoping for. Execution may not be possible for us now, but it¡¯ll probably be done all at once to set an example once a stalemate urs.

    I think she was Mary from the clothing store.

    From what she told me, she belongs to me so I can¡¯t let her be killed meaninglessly.

    ¡¸We need a breakthrough?¡¹

    I stare at the walls where the enemy soldiers are standing guard.

    Based on what I have seen of the people¡¯s attitude towards Celestina, once Celestina passes the walls and the people of Biado see her face, the battle will be settled.

    If everyone revolts together, a mere thousand soldiers won¡¯t be able to maintain control.

    ¡¸Oh wait, I recall a few hundred was able to suppress ten thousand......¡¹

    Nevertheless, we can sessfully storm in if things be chaotic enough.

    We just need to get into the city by any means necessary.

    Having said that, it won¡¯t be easy when we have no time for preliminary arrangements.

    It¡¯s not like we can tie Celestina to a kite and wave her around.

    ¡¸Secret path......a secret passage......a hidden tunnel......¡¹

    ¡¸Um......if I may interrupt-¡¹

    The one who spoke up in a reserved voice was Monica.

    ¡¸There is a secret path.¡¹

    Monica tugs my hand and walks toward a wet swamp area that many people likely haven¡¯t gone near.

    ¡¸There are two secret paths to Biado. The first is located past the barley field and is rtively new, but it probably can¡¯t be used.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸Sessive kings have said the road is too narrow and leaks from rain so they repeatedly and proudly renovated it, and even constructed a splendid building on the city-side exit, so we¡¯ll be spotted right away. Everyone, including the citizens, know about the ce, meaning the enemy will surely be waiting for us if we take it.¡¹

    That¡¯s not much of a secret.

    ¡¸The other one existed since the time Biado was built, and is one unknown to the public, as well as royalty or high ranking nobles. The reason I know about it is because the previous king specifically passed the information down to me in case anything happened to Her Majesty Celestina.¡¹

    This is the real secret passage.

    Monica searches around restlessly for something that resembles the entrance when she reaches the bog, but struggles due to all the rampant vegetation.

    This might be her first time actually checking the outside of the city in person.

    ¡¸By the way, where does this swamp exit? We have to coordinate with those on the outside so they can lead the enemy away to ensure we aren¡¯t discovered.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The exit will be in the centre of Biado, directly inside the pce.¡¹

    I go silent for a second.

    Simultaneously, Monica finds the entrance.

    Its diameter is about 1 m and there is a dull-colored perforated lid covering the hole, which matches with the mud surrounding it, perfectly camouging it.

    Monica attempts to pull open the heavy-looking lid, but it doesn¡¯t budge because of the rust.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bitte now, but I wish you mentioned it earlier if such a passage existed. We could have finished this battle in one try if we attacked through¨D¨D¡¹

    Iment as I assist Monica with the lid.

    In that moment, myint tapered off into nothing.

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    A foul smell immediately hit my nose as soon as the lid opened and the mud slid off.

    No, that isn¡¯t mud.

    ¡¸I heard it was a path purely to allow somebody to escape with no regard to the level offort. Of course, I had never actually gone inside. I believe no one has used it in over a hundred years. From what I¡¯ve read in books, it¡¯s a......well......sewage drain.¡¹

    I look up to the sky and ponder my choices.

    However, this seems to be the only option.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Me and the soldiers with elevated morale stand before the passage.

    Nobody pointed out my tone. No one could afford to with the scene in front of their eyes.

    ¡¸Hey get going. The heart of the enemy base is beyond this point, in other words, this is a hole to victory.¡¹

    The number of apanying soldiers was limited to five.

    We obviously don¡¯t want the enemy to detect our movements and bringing arge group into an environment where it¡¯s clearly impossible to move is the height of foolishness.

    Sekrit and Brynhildr nned to tag along, but when they saw where I¡¯d be going, Sekrit tantly lied that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, and Brynhildr disappeared with a pale face before I knew it.

    ¡¸You say it¡¯s a hole to victory, but it¡¯s just a sewer. Furthermore, it¡¯s not an old one...... it¡¯s still in use.¡¹

    I kick the grumbling Christoph in the back and have him lead the charge.

    ¡¸Captain, I will always stay by your side!!¡¹

    The pretty-eyed Guigue was next to follow. I think he¡¯s gone a little crazy.

    ¡¸Seriously......? Uueeh.¡¹

    ¡¸The special bonus......doesn¡¯t seem worth it.¡¹

    ¡¸This smelly, dirty feeling, I don¡¯t hate it.¡¹

    The other three soldiers also enter with a sigh.

    After confirming I had my nose plug in ce, I turned around.

    There, the fully ready Monica and Celestina were waiting.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve prepared ourselves, it¡¯s better if you two stop. This isn¡¯t a ce where girls should go.¡¹

    ¡¸The interior contains a multitude of branches and also varies in height. Do you think you can reach the exit without someone who has seen the map like me?¡¹

    That would be impossible. If Monica doesn¡¯te, we¡¯ll get lost in the cesspool.

    Celestina, on the other hand, is the one who shouldn¡¯te.

    She should apany the outside squad and run in only after we sneak into the pce and create a disturbance¨D¨D

    ¡¸I¡¯m going too.¡¹

    Celestina pulls a hood snugly on her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m. Going.¡¹

    Celestina follows the soldiers into the sewer after repeating herself.

    ¡¸......fine.¡¹

    I guess there¡¯s no arguing about it.

    I can¡¯t say no when she has that look in her eyes.

    ¡¸Defiling such a cute king will likely have the opposite effect and provoke animosity though.¡¹

    Before the girl who has made up her mind could stick her foot into the filthy water, I pick her up.

    Sorry Monica, you¡¯re going to have to get dirty like the rest of us.

    The stench and sensation of the sludge reaching up to my thighs is unbearable beyond imagination.

    Moreover, everytime an area is illuminated with a torch, there always seems to be some insect or rat skittering away.

    Out of concern for us, who naturally became silent in the worst imaginable environment, the flustered Celestina tried talking to the soldiers from my shoulders.

    ¡¸You are handsome. Once you arrive at the city, surely you¡¯ll be popr.¡¹

    ¡¸If Your Majesty says so, I¡¯ll have more confidence in myself. Ehe......I may look like this, but I¡¯m actually two-timing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re a bad boy! You¡¯ll get a spankingter!¡¹

    Her cute way of speech triggers some chuckles.

    ¡¸You have an average face, but you look like an honest man. Is my insight correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you¡¯re right. This idiot got tricked by a womanst year. This year he was deceived by a swindler. And finally he gets taken for a ride by a shiny boss and ends up going in the sewer for bonus money!¡¹

    Laughter fills the air for several seconds.

    ¡¸And you......¡¹

    We progress through the sewers in a surprisingly cheerful mood, brightened by the sunshine smile that won¡¯t dim even in the darkest of environments.

    ¡¸You seem really strong with all those bulging muscles! You must be a warrior who has made quite a name for himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you think so? Ehehe, that must be true then. Maybe it¡¯s time Ie up with a nickname for myself¨D¨D¡¹

    As I was about to point out Celestina¡¯s incorrect examination, I felt a chill on my neck and swung my sword directly behind me.

    I hear a sharp shriek and then something bump into the wall before falling into the sewage water.

    One of the soldiers and Guigue shine their torches in the direction of the noise and draw their swords, moving to defend Monica and Celestina one short pauseter, and then Christoph draws his sword after another pause.

    With his sword still at the ready, one of the soldiers picked up the thing I shed.

    That thing which was squealing while bleeding was......

    ¡¸A rat......?¡¹

    Everyone heaved a collective sigh of relief and some even grumbled.

    ¡¸Haaa, that scared me.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, don¡¯t freak out over a rat. It¡¯s not something a big name should cry about.¡¹

    However, I don¡¯tugh if off or calm down.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lower your guard. It¡¯s not a normal rat.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? But......¡¹

    The rat in the soldier¡¯s hand with blood dripping from its mouth is a normal rat.

    That¡¯s why I feel it¡¯s impossible. I sensed the strike from behind and ¡®cut its head off¡¯.

    ¡¸Geh! This thing has two heads¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Something reacts to the soldier¡¯s yell and glows in the darkness.

    Yes, it was a swarm of rats.

    I entrust Celestina to Monica and assume a defensive stance with my sword.

    ¡¸Damn, they¡¯re the size of dogs!¡¹

    ¡¸They have two heads......wait, there are some with three heads!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat them like rats! They¡¯re more like monsters!¡¹

    I swing my sword at the iing multi-headed rat.

    I slice one that leaps at me in half, punch another and stomp on one that tries to bite my leg.

    The soldiers, except for Christoph, are all capable enough to not be done in by rats that are just a little bigger than normal.

    The creatures are taken out one by one by spear, sword and crossbow, but......

    ¡¸It¡¯s dark and our footing is bad! Not to mention it¡¯s narrow here and there¡¯s no space to move left or right!¡¹

    ¡¸They don¡¯t die immediately after their heads are cut off. Gouge deep into their bodies!¡¹

    ¡¸If you get bitten by these dirty rats, your wounds will get infected and you won¡¯t survive! The only way is to defeat them without getting hurt!¡¹

    Under the assumption of having to trek through the sludge, the soldiers were armed with their usual weapons, but the armor they were wearing was of the light leather kind.

    The possibility of the thinyer being prated by the fangs of dog-sized rats is high.

    Furthermore, unlike humanoid enemies like other people and goblins, rats can crawl on the walls and ceiling of cramped spaces.

    It¡¯s imperative to pay attention to overhead attacks in addition to attacks from the side or the front. Inevitably, blind spots also widen.

    ¡¸......this isn¡¯t the time for me to worry about maintain my disguise.¡¹

    I grab Christoph¡¯s sword and switch to dual-wielding.

    ¡¸Eh, won¡¯t that make me unarmed......?¡¹

    I step in front of the soldiers and lower my stance.

    The multi-headed rats concentrate their attacks on me.

    ¡¸Just because you rats grew an additional head or two¨D¨D¡¹

    I wait until thest second for the rats to get as close as possible and swing my swords right and left, mowing them down.

    Blood stters as three rats get cut into pieces and their limbs fall into the filthy water.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing from above!!¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    I include up and down in my list of sword trajectories.

    Several rats turn into chopped meat and scatter around me.

    If I let my swords hit the stone directly, they¡¯ll break, so I keep my swings barely within the limits of the ceiling and the walls.

    Countless sparks light up the vicinity temporarily.

    ¡¸Incredible......it¡¯s like his sword is creating a barrier. Not a single one has passed through.¡¹

    ¡¸This ridiculous strength......I knew it, it has to be him.¡¹

    I interrupt the soldiers with a shout.

    ¡¸No time for chatter, look down at my feet! I can¡¯t defend there.¡¹

    Right, the problemes from those that slip into the sludge and attack from below.

    It¡¯s not possible to sh through the water and stomping on each one will cause me to lose bnce.

    ¡¸Got it!!¡¹

    The soldiers stop paying attention to their overhead and nk positions and fixate on my legs instead.

    The moment something starts to rise from the sludge, the soldiers stick their swords or spears in that spot.

    After that, we just have to endure until all of them die or they give up.

    About 30 or 40 kills pile up and things felt like they would end soon until-

    ¡¸Sorya! Crap, it has four heads. It¡¯s not dying, it slipped past!!¡¹

    A rat with a spear still stabbed in one of its head runs under my legs.

    Its destination is where Celestina and Monica are, but if I were to turn around and save them, all the rats in front of me will be free.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!!¡¹

    That is when the empty-handed Christoph pounces at the rat.

    As expected, even the monster rat did not have the strength to push the weight of the muscr Christoph, and both of them sank into the sludge.

    ¡¸Well done, Christoph!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also grown too! Wait a minute, this thing is strong, ah don¡¯t, uwaaaah!!¡¹

    However, that is where Christoph¡¯s contributions end as the rat leans forward and tries to bite him.

    ¡¸Yaaa!¡¹

    At that moment, Monica, who held her knife ready at the hip, rammed the de into the vitals of the creature, dealing a fatal blow and killing the multi-headed rat on the spot.

    Coincidentally, that is also when the other rats in front of me decided they¡¯ve had enough, ending the attack.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    Celestina wipes the face of the sludge-covered Christoph with a high quality handkerchief.

    ¡¸Wait, it¡¯s dirty......now your handkerchief is ruined.¡¹

    But Celestina wraps her hands around the dirty Christoph¡¯s face and she smiles.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸......of course, my king.¡¹

    I grab Christoph by the back of the cor and pull him up.

    ¡®My king¡¯, my ass. What a simpleton.

    In any case, everyone seems to be uninjured and just dirty.

    ¡¸Hey, is it going to be like this from this point on?¡¹

    We¡¯re prepared to get messy, but for monsters to appear......and not the standard goblins or zombies at that, is a little unexpected.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a ce that hasn¡¯t been used in a hundred years after all.¡¹

    It is said that monsters spawn more easily in stagnant ces.

    For this area that is dark, unclean and sealed for a hundred years, it might be considered the perfect breeding ground.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure there are more of them.¡¹

    I sigh and face forward.

    ¡¸At the very least, we¡¯re going in correct direction, right?¡¹

    ¡¸..................yes.¡¹

    Come on. I¡¯m really counting on you here.

    Fortunately, we didn¡¯t encounter a swarm of ratster and were able to progress rtively smoothly in spite of asionally taking the wrong path.

    ¡¸Dear brother......I want you to lower me. I want to walk on my own two feet.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. If you walk in such a ce, you¡¯ll be muddy.¡¹

    I am already calf-deep in sludge.

    Taking into ount Celestina¡¯s small stature, she¡¯ll surely be submerged up to the waist.

    ¡¸But everyone is doing their best, I can¡¯t be the only one......¡¹

    I make a sterner face than usual.

    Honestly, wanting to share the joys and sorrows with the soldiers is merely Celestina¡¯s desire, and there is nothing to be gained by the soldiers.

    What everyone wishes for is her smile that beams down like the sun, not a girl who sweats beside them.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, please store that feeling of wanting to be with your citizens and soldiers within your heart, and never forget it.¡¹

    Celestina nods at Monica¡¯s words and returns to my shoulders.

    ¡¸Shh-!¡¹

    All of a sudden, a person¡¯s face appears from around the corner in front of us.

    I scowled more so than I did with the rats.

    ¡¸We got found out......?¡¹

    This just became tough. If a guard was stationed, that means our infiltration was anticipated.

    Even if we defeat this enemy, there will be more waiting for us at the exit. Breaking through will be difficult.

    However, the enemy doesn¡¯t let out an rmed shout or run off, he seems to be staying still with his head swaying from side to side.

    ¡¸Something feels off. What is going on here?¡¹

    It happened when a soldier threw his torch at the enemy.

    The enemy¡¯s face stretched up toward the ceiling.

    ¡¸His neck will stretch¨D¨Dno, wait!¡¹

    There was no neck.

    What¡¯s there instead is a ck glossy body and numerous legs growing out from there......

    ¡¸It¡¯s a gigantic centipede!!¡¹

    ¡¸A human-faced centipede!? Uggh, this is definitely going to show up in my dreams!¡¹

    The mouth part of the human-faced part splits open with a peculiar noise and fangs protrude.

    ¡¸Celestina, close your eyes.¡¹

    Although its strength level is unknown, the shock level of its appearance is top ss.

    It isn¡¯t something a little girl should see.

    However, a courageous voice responds from atop my shoulders.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking! I¡¯m not going to avert my eyes! You¡¯ll allow me to do that much, won¡¯t you!?¡¹

    Fumu, she¡¯s saying that while her legs are trembling, impressive.

    ¡¸You guys, clean this up quickly. Don¡¯t let Her Majesty look at this unsightly creature any longer.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yeaah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone is in agreement.

    Using the power of teamwork and the opening created when the centipede tried to prey on Christoph when he was tangled up, we were able to finish off the centipede without anyone getting wounded.

    Afterwards, we also encountered and defeated a fly monster, a giant worm, and something like an evolution form of a gross insect.

    Either way, they were all disgusting creatures, so when skeletons finally showed up, everyone smiled and broke them apart happily.

    Through all the fighting, Celestina did not look away despite the enemies being a bunch of repulsive creatures and she continued watching from Monica¡¯s shoulders¨D¨Dalthough she did turn around with Monica when therger version of the familiar guest of the kitchen appeared, but that much can be forgiven.

    ¡¸If we go up this slope, we¡¯ll diverge from the sewers and enter the royal pce¨D¨Dhiih.¡¹

    Monica, who was leading the way and felt relieved after leaving the sewage, shrieked and stopped in ce.

    I follow where her gaze ends.

    It¡¯s a mass of some kind, yes that¡¯s the best way to describe it.

    A shiver runs down my spine.

    ¡¸Step back, you two¨D¨Dgo three times as far as before. If you think it¡¯s too far, that should be about right.¡¹

    We already left the sewers so our feet are no longer in the sludge.

    Nevertheless, the foul stench is several times stronger than before.

    There was a sticky slurp sound and then the masses spread on the ground slowly began to gather into a pile.

    It has no eyes, no nose, and no mouth. In the first ce, I couldn¡¯t even tell where its face or torso is and from where to where is considered its ¡®body¡¯

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    ¡¸Ueeh......¡¹

    Being exposed so long to the smell of sewage should have numbed our noses, but the putrid smell is enough to make our noses fall off.

    ¡¸What......is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Hell if I know. All I can tell is that it¡¯s extremely dirty, stinky......and bad.¡¹

    The pieces distributed all over the floor have collected into a single mass.

    An object that looks like a huge warm jelly with all the filth of the world jammed into it glides toward me.

    It¡¯s clear I am its aim.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be near it or touch it, much less fight it......¡¹

    Sadly, our destination is behind this thing.

    And this thing¡¯s blobby body is reaching the ceiling and the walls so slipping past is not an option.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to defeat it.¡¹

    I hold my sword with two hands.

    rm bells are ringing loudly in my head, but there is unfortunately no other way.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God

    Condition (Hero of Salvation, Golden Lager ¨C Dirty)

    Travel Companions:

    Sekrit (feigned illness), Brynhildr (withdrawn), Christoph (Malt¡¯s loyal retainer), Guigue (pretty?)

    Celestina (queen), Monica (attendant), Busco (temporarymander)

    Eastern Region

    Friendly Troops: Malt Volunteer Army (fake): 380 ? 350

    Malt Volunteer Army (real): 5000 ? 4980

    Vandolea Military Volunteers: 4850 ? 4750 (war of attrition)

    Enemy Troops: Biado Garrison: 1000 ? 995

    Field Army: 4000 ? 3900

    Assets: -68 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 799

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Biado sewer system

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    I nce at the giant heap of waste considered to be a monster .

    There are three important things to keep in mind when fighting with an enemy .

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the enemy is a person or a monster .

    The first is distance . One cannot begin to fight properly without understanding this .

    Whether it¡¯s the one-step distance for a sword, the distance at which a spear can only be dodged by leaping, or the distance a bow is capable of shooting within its range, a thorough understanding is necessary .

    Alright, then what about this grotesque thing in front of me?

    Based on what I can see, its body that spans from ceiling to wall will cover a considerable distance just by falling over .

    If the amorphous body stretches, the distance will be quite wide .

    Next is power, physical strength .

    Can I block and repel the strike, do I have to kill the strike¡¯s momentum and parry it, or is it dangerous merely to make contact?

    If therge substance in front of me has mass that matches its size, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking I can easily receive or parry an attack . Weight is an important factor in a fight . It¡¯s possible for a fatter body to tten a leaner toned body .

    Last is speed .

    If I have the upper hand here, subtle maneuvers or circling around will be effective, and even if an attack is somewhat reckless, I can respond ordingly since I can see the enemy¡¯s movements .

    If I am disadvantaged, I¡¯ll have to dedicate more attention to grasping the enemy¡¯s movements and even blinking once can be fatal .

    This is clearly a weakness of the enemy in front of me .

    Seeing how it moved as it was getting up anding at me, I don¡¯t think this mound of filth is faster than me or the soldiers .

    If I want to exploit an aspect, this would be it .

    I stand in front of the monster crawling at a snail¡¯s pace and raise my ordinary steel sword up above my shoulder with the tip pointed forward in a thrusting pose .

    I slide my feet on the ground, inching closer to the monster while remaining in my stance .

    The monster doesn¡¯t react to me and doesn¡¯t change its speed as it keepsing, its body filling the passage .

    It can¡¯t see me? No, I don¡¯t know if it even has a head in the first ce .

    Eventually, the distance shrinks until about one step more than the length of a typical spear .

    This should be fine .

    ¡¸Hup!¡¹

    I exhale and take a step with my right foot .

    I don¡¯t know if it reacted to the sound or my movement, but part of the monster¡¯s soft body peels off, bends into the shape of a thick whip and drops down toward my head from the ceiling with a whoosh .

    ¡¸It moved, and it¡¯s surprisingly fast!!¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful, golden general!!¡¹

    That thing timed its attack perfectly with my lunge .

    Which means, it has a brain somewhere .

    I pull my body back, leaning as far as I can in the opposite direction to shift my center of gravity, and then kick the ground with the heel of my left foot to leap out of the way .

    ¡¸Well, I expected as much . ¡¹

    The first step was a feint, and sure enough its speed is slow .

    In spite of wearing gold armor that I¡¯m not ustomed to, I could still dodge with room to spare .

    Whoever said that was fast will have to train harderter .

    As for its strength, it is pretty strong as I thought .

    The whip that missed and hit the ground broke the brick on the floor and scattered the fragments .

    This thing isn¡¯t just a bag of water filled with garbage after all .

    I take a step for real once Ind from the earlier hop .

    The heavy armor is holding me back, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯m at least twice as fast as before .

    Sensing the crushed brick at my feet, I skim past the thick whip and stab my sword deep into the enemy¡¯s main body .

    The enemy¡¯s body extends in all directions enough to block the passage, meanwhile I am equipped solely with a standard sword mass-produced for the Goldonian army .

    Sessfully defeating the monster with a single superb thrust......is not what I¡¯m anticipating, rather I¡¯m seeing whether it feels any pain or does anything to hide its weak points or if it will react .

    After inserting my sword up to the hilt, I twist it 90 degrees and pull it out, then jump backwards to put afortable three-step distance between us .

    I raise my sword to resume my stance again, but......

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I expected . ¡¹

    I was left with only the handle of the sword .

    And that handle is still progressively melting like a piece of butter ced on a hot iron te .

    When I tossed away the handle in a hurry, it continued melting on the floor until nothing remained of the sword .

    Of course, the enemy doesn¡¯t seem the least bit fazed and slowly reduces the distance at the same speed .

    ¡¸The sword......melted?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, are you serious......?¡¹

    The tension level of the soldiers rises immediately, and the hands which were covering their noses and mouths from the foul stench grip back onto their swords and shields .

    ¡¸A monster that can instantly dissolve steel, have you heard of any from rumors?¡¹

    My question goes unanswered as I pull out a spare sword .

    I guess not . Nobody would know much about such a weird monster .

    It makes me seem like an idiot for thinking about strength and distance and all that in the beginning .

    ¡¸Fine, then I¡¯ll just y by ear . Fire!¡¹

    Against an opponent that can melt a sword, there¡¯s no way spears or crossbows would work .

    In that case, the only option left is fire .

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Like they were prepared ahead of time, the soldiers toss torches dripping in oil that grew into a pir of fire at the feet of the monster .

    At first, the monster hesitated for a split second, but then it continued travelling, passing over the torches .

    The mes hissed briefly before fizzling out .

    In other words, sshing oil on its body and burning it won¡¯t have any effect .

    ¡¸W-what should we do......?¡¹

    The soldier gradually backs away and looks at me with a grim expression .

    Weapons we have will be melted right away . Fire is ineffective .

    This thing is also filling the entire passage so we can¡¯t slip through .

    ¡¸Monica, is there another path we can take?¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t . This is the only one . ¡¹

    Unfortunately, I currently don¡¯t have a way to defeat this guy .

    With that said, running away will only make the situation on top worse .

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if there is a single road . Shall we maintain our distance and find somewhere else in the sewers to lure it to? Since we outmaneuvered it once, there is no need to worry about it catching up to us considering its speed . ¡¹

    The beautified Guigue suggests .

    His mind is pretty screwed but his argument is sound .

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    What I saw when I turned around was dancing pebbles and dust, and cracks rapidly spreading on the ceiling......

    ¡¸Christoph!!¡¹

    As soon as I shout, Guigue pulls Christoph and runs back to where Celestina and Monica are .

    Then, Guigue picks up Monica while Christoph picks up Celestina .

    In the meantime, the dust falling from the ceiling became like a mist and the cracks burst open, causing the ceiling to cave in .

    ¡¸Hnm!¡¹

    I jumped out and carried Christoph and the others to the ground with me .

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Guigue groans as the flying rocks hit his head, Monica curls up when her back crashes into the wall, Christoph faints when he drops head-first onto the floor, and Celestina, cushioned by him,nds safely .

    ¡¸Is everyone alright?¡¹

    I brush the sand and pebbles off my head .

    ¡¸O-one person......¡¹

    The soldiers were staring at an extended hand that wasn¡¯t moving .

    The body attached to the hand was buried under the rubble and the pooling blood informed us he was beyond saving .

    However, the mourning andmenting will have to wait .

    ¡¸Everyone, raise your weapons . Sadly, our one path is still ahead of us . ¡¹

    Having to go on the path that requires us to challenge this monster is the worst .

    But we don¡¯t have any other choices .

    The enemy did not take advantage of our confusion .

    Meaning, this speed, which is equivalent to a baby¡¯s crawl, is the fastest it can go .

    Nevertheless, our path of retreat has been cut off .

    Not to mention we only have a few dozen steps of room left .

    ¡¸Everyone¨D¨Dlet¡¯s work this out somehow . ¡¹

    Crossbows shoot at the monster, but the bolts get absorbed into its body .

    It has no effect . Faint white smoke is the only trace left at the spot of impact .

    The monster unleashes another whip-like attack .

    Guigue and I dodge with ease, whereas two soldiers barely escape being hit .

    Spears are thrust consecutively apanied by motivated grunts .

    The first one loses the tip, the second one is reduced to half, and the third one is abandoned before getting swallowed inside the monster¡¯s body .

    The monster¡¯s form changes into the shape of a folding fan and strikes down from above .

    We have no issue dodging this attack as well, but we are forced to withdraw considerably, losing several steps of precious space .

    Crumbled bricks are thrown next .

    I thought it was because the monster¡¯s feet don¡¯t melt things when rocks bounce off a part with a surprisingly stic surface, however the rocks that make it through still melt away .

    It appears as though there is a membrane on the surface, which only when passed will melt objects like steel and stone .

    ¡¸General......we have five steps left . ¡¹

    One of the soldiers turns his head toward me .

    I didn¡¯t even have time to warn him .

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The soldier twists his ankle and drops to the ground .

    No, it wasn¡¯t twisted . It disappeared altogether .

    ¡¸Jump out of the way! Your shoe!¡¹

    We hop backwards .

    Simultaneously, Guigue and another soldier fling off their boots as smoke starts to rise .

    A section of the monster¡¯s body sneakily reached around us .

    Before I knew it, the feet of the soldier who was slightly further in front of the other two melted .

    ¡¸H-help me¨D¨D¡¹

    The soldier looks at me like he was about to cry, but when he shifts his gaze to Celestina, he snorts once and shouts .

    ¡¸Feudal lord! I entrust my two lovers to you, ensure that they live without inconveniences!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, don¡¯t worry . ¡¹

    Guigue seems shocked and I¡¯m not so much of a devil to pretend I don¡¯t know .

    Although, I don¡¯t know how it was discovered in the first ce .

    Not wanting to let Celestina hear his dying groans, the soldier bites down on his glove .

    The monster mercilessly gobbles him up .

    Once inside the impure monster, the soldier¡¯s armor melts away, releasing smoke and bubbles, then his skin and muscles melt, and then his organs and bones dissolve .

    He did not let out a scream throughout the entire process .

    ¡¸Now what......?¡¹

    Weapons are useless, touching it will result in the same fate as that soldier and only 3 steps are left of our path of retreat .

    Despair washes over the faces of the soldiers and Monica hugs Celestina to her chest to prevent the young girl from seeing the final scene .

    If I was God watching from heaven, this is where I would say, ¡°this is it, just give up¡±, but since this involves me, I can¡¯t let things end, even more so because Celestina and Monica are behind me .

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace if the girls get swallowed by filth due to my idea and I¡¯d have to turn into a ghost .

    If I don¡¯t want that to happen, I have to survive .

    If I can¡¯t ovee a situation with strength, I have to use my brain .

    Fortunately, I¡¯m a resourceful general . It didn¡¯t take long for something toe to mind .

    ¡¸If I recall, the defeated soldier was further in front than the others . Then it¡¯s strange . ¡¹

    It¡¯s strange that he was killed just because he was in front .

    Why? Because I¡¯m always the furthest in front .

    I stomp on the ground lightly with my boots and raise the sword in my right hand .

    ¡¸Watch this . ¡¹

    No sooner did the words leave my mouth than I rushed at the monster .

    The monster intercepts me with the same thick whip used in the beginning, which I sh at with my sword .

    ¡¸If you cut it with such force, it will spray on you!!¡¹

    As thest remaining soldier yelled, the sliced whip sshes onto my armor .

    Smoke rises from my sword as the de corrodes and breaks in the middle .

    ¡¸......fumu . ¡¹

    I throw away the sword, but I don¡¯t retreat .

    I fend off its follow-up attack with my bare hands .

    My fist sinks into its whip-like body and I feel the disgusting stickiness through my gauntlet .

    ¡¸With his bare hand!?¡¹

    ¡¸Dear brother¡¯s arm!¡¹

    The one who screamed in pain wasn¡¯t me, it was the monster .

    More urately speaking, it was trembling and moving backwards almost like it was screaming silently .

    ¡¸You finally moved back, huh?¡¹

    Although I feel sorry for the dead soldier, I can¡¯t help smiling .

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s gold dammit!¡¹

    Guigue exims happily .

    That is correct . My boots are soaked in that thing¡¯s bodily fluids deeper than the fallen soldier was .

    To begin with, it was unnatural for the boots of Guigue and the others to melt yet my armor stayed intact .

    This monster can melt steel, stone and human flesh, but not gold .

    ¡¸And judging by your reaction just now, there¡¯s more to this than simply not being able to melt gold . You hate it, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    I move forward in the space freed up by the monster moving back .

    Again, the monster stretches its body along the floor .

    Instead of pulling my feet away, I confidently step forward until I am ankle-deep .

    The monster trembles and withdraws again .

    ¡¸Okay, take out your gold coins . ¡¹

    I turn around with a grin .

    However, nobody responds .

    What are you dawdling around for?

    You guys are giving the enemy time . You still call yourselves soldiers?

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t have any . My bonus pay all went to dancers . ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any either . There¡¯s none in Dirty Angel¡¯s pockets either . Actually, there are three copper coins......seriously?¡¹

    Guigue and the soldier answered .

    ¡¸Argh, you poor assholes! Nevermind¨D¨D¡¹

    I fumble for my wallet and can¡¯t find it .

    Crap, did I drop it in the sewer?

    ¡¸This is Her Majesty¡¯s money so you better return it!¡¹

    I reluctantly get Monica to take out gold coins from her purse .

    Those coins are tied to crossbow bolts and are aimed at the monster by Guigue and the soldier .

    ¡¸Fire!!¡¹

    With a twang, the bolts fly at the monster .

    Like before, the bolts melt instantly, but the gold coins are left as is inside the monster¡¯s body, gently floating toward the bottom .

    Even though no sound ising out, I can tell the monster is crying in agony .

    The moment it was shot, the monster moved back and the ces where the bolts entered were unnaturally dented .

    It tries to expel the coins inside its body by twisting in different shapes, and eventually resorts to separating the parts of its body around the coins, rolling around vigorously to dump them out and then returning to the main body .

    ¡¸Hah hah©`! The shitty slime is writhing around! This gold coin has more shit on it than that thing!!¡¹

    Guigue lets out a spirited roar .

    But it isn¡¯t enough .

    While it¡¯s true that the monster is gradually retreating further, it isn¡¯t dissolving away or burning .

    It merely doesn¡¯t like the gold, it hasn¡¯t been weakened in the slightest .

    To better illustrate the point using Tristan, feeding him a mountain of green peas will make him cry, but it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll die .

    What we¡¯re doing now is upsetting the monster, we have not dealt a definitive blow .

    ¡¸One more move is necessary, there must be something . It must have a crucial weakness . ¡¹

    I widen my eyes and observe the monster .

    Rather than a body, it is more like arge mass kept in a certain shape by a transparent outeryer with sludge and partially melted garbage packed inside in ce of internal organs .

    ¡¸This is the final gold coin!¡¹

    The bolt was released in time with Monica¡¯s voice .

    On impact, there was a ce apart from the site where the bolt hit that moved .

    In the midst of all the sludge, that was the only thing that had a definitive shape .

    It pulsed and twitched, almost like a frightened human¡¯s heart¨D¨D

    ¡¸There!?¡¹

    I stick out my right arm and charge at the monster .

    When my tackle hits, I plunge my hand deep inside .

    Disturbed by the piece of gold entering its body, the monster tries to run, but I stretch my arm further, even pulling my own body inside the sludge to more thanpensate for the distance .

    The area where I am connected with the monster stings . I seem to have entered in a gap so if I don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯ll melt .

    More importantly, the stench is worse than I imagined and this thing is unbelievably dirty .

    ¡¸Ooooooh!!¡¹

    With an animated shout, I submerge nearly my entire body inside the monster and grab the thing I¡¯m aiming for .

    ¡¸Hnng!¡¹

    I yank out the thing as soon as it is in my grasp .

    ¡¸A sack......? An egg......? It¡¯s throbbing......¡¹

    When the object, yellow ochre in color, exited the body, the monster shook uncontrobly iparable to before, changing its form rapidly, like it was frantically searching around for something important .

    ¡¸Woah, I¡¯m not giving it back . ¡¹

    I hop a few steps backwards, causing the monster to writhe, striking the ceiling, floor and wall, and thenstly spasming until bing motionless .

    ¡¸Was it......its heart?¡¹

    Monica mutters as she watches the monster¡¯s final moments and indescribable spectacle .

    ¡¸You may be right . It¡¯s still moving . ¡¹

    That thing I grabbed continues to pulsate .

    Honestly, it feels gross, but as long as I can¡¯t confirm what it is, I should be careful about throwing it away .

    I¡¯d hate if this monster reappears after I throw this unknown organ into the sewage .

    ¡¸Anyways, that takes care of that . Now we can move forward . ¡¹

    Was it a mistake to talk to Monica?

    Or perhaps there was no way to notice the unfamiliar monster¡¯sst action .

    There was a pop sound that made me turn around and by the time I realized where it came from, the monster exploded .

    A wave of its bodily fluids spray in all directions and assaults us as we are progressing along the one-way path .

    The closest one to the st was me .

    That¡¯s fine . I already know he can¡¯t melt gold armor .

    The next closest is Monica, who I was talking to .

    That¡¯s also fine . She¡¯s within arm¡¯s reach so I can protect her .

    Third closest is¨D¨DCelestina .

    ¡¸Your Majesttyyyyy!!¡¹

    I shield the screaming Monica .

    It¡¯s not that I chose her over Celestina . It¡¯s just that she was the only one I could reach .

    Getting showered by a chemical that can liquefy a sword is not a joke .

    I definitely don¡¯t want to see that sunshine of a smile dissolve .

    Celestina and I make eye contact .

    I don¡¯t see fear in her eyes nor do they seem to be begging to live .

    What her young eyes reflect is......

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let it happen!!¡¹

    The soldier whose name I don¡¯t know jumps out in front of Celestina .

    He stood in front of the small queen who had crossed both arms in front of her face .

    The monster¡¯s demise is over .

    Monica and I are unhurt, and so is Celestina .

    In return, white smoke rises from all over the body of the soldier who was sshed with the dissolving liquid .

    He tries to stifle it .

    But he¡¯s unable to and his yell echoes underground .

    Guigue uses a knife to cut the soldier¡¯s clothes .

    It appears like his entire body has been severely burnt, but possibly because it was only for an instant, his body did not corrode further .

    However, both his arms are done for .

    The liquid must have seeped through the skin . The parts above his wrist are smoking and the flesh is melting .

    ¡¸Stick your arms out . ¡¹

    I raise my sword while Guigue readies a torch .

    With one stroke, the soldier¡¯s arms from the elbow down dropped to the ground, and immediately after the torch was pressed against the stubs .

    His yell increased in volume by two or three times . It would be more unnatural if he wasn¡¯t shocked by the unbelievable pain .

    Regardless, this process is absolutely necessary .

    If the bleeding isn¡¯t stopped and the wound is not cauterized, in addition to the effects of the unsanitary environment and sword, he will 100 percent die .

    A hand softly rests on top of the head of the soldier writhing in pain .

    ¡¸Thank you . ¡¹

    The soldier¡¯s cry quiets slightly .

    ¡¸Thank you . ¡¹

    His extremely rough breathing calms down .

    ¡¸Thank you for protecting me . Thank you very much......¡¹

    When the soldier, who is tearing up and leaking snot from his nose, sees Celestina¡¯s face, he smiles through the pain and proceeds to lose consciousness .

    ¡¸......the bastard¡¯s alive . ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, what a guy . If he survives until the end, I¡¯ll give him back more than the arms he lost . ¡¹

    He¡¯s truly incredible . I flick myself on the forehead, thinking how pathetic I am inparison .

    What good is acting like a resourceful general when I haven¡¯t ensured the safety of the girls?

    I¡¯ve got to change my mindset .

    Suddenly, a strange thought urs to me .

    This soldier met Celestina a few hours ago .

    To him, she isn¡¯t a king that has earned respect and adoration nor a girl to be loved .

    Nevertheless, he went as far as losing his arms......no, that is just the result . In reality, he was willing to sacrifice his life to protect her .

    Was this person really a great man who thought it was a given to protect the young girl all along?

    Or would anybody have done the same thing in front of Celestina?

    Well, it¡¯s not something to ponder now . Let¡¯s forget about it .

    I hand the soldier to Guigue .

    I am essentially the sole capable fighter left, but aftering this far, I have to see it through to the end .

    Once we reached the end of the tunnel where the monster was, I pulled down the rusted lever located there .

    After a few seconds of heavy rumbling, the ceiling slowly descends . I guess this will be our stairs .

    We silently climb the stairs and peek out at the top .

    There seems to be furniture ced on top of the exit, which limits our field of vision, but we can still see outside .

    If we can¡¯t hear footsteps, then we can¡¯t hear any talking .

    This has to be an empty room . It¡¯s somewhere inside the royal pce, but the pce is big .

    ¡¸The room doesn¡¯t seem to be used by the upying forces . ¡¹

    I exert strength in my arms and push the furniture on top out of the way .

    It made a loud clunk, but nobody came running .

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s see where we¨D¨Dhey, seriously?¡¹

    I am rendered speechless when my whole body leaves the hole .

    ¡¸Is the king who made this an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say such disrespectful words!¡¹

    Monica¡¯s protest is not convincing .

    We are certainly in the throne room and the piece of furniture I pushed was the throne itself .

    ¡¸He seriously had a secret tunnel constructed directly under him......?¡¹

    Because of that, it could not be maintained properly and it turned into a nest for monsters .

    He was lucky that the monster from before didn¡¯t pop up from below and say hello while he was sitting down .

    ¡¸There¡¯s no use talking about it now . Let¡¯s act covertly......no, that probably won¡¯t work so let¡¯s just go in a straight line . I¡¯ll kill any enemies we meet on the way . ¡¹

    Our current group of people definitely can¡¯t be covert .

    I¡¯m already out of the question with the shiny gold armor, plus everyone stinks so much that they can be detected by smell alone 10 meters away .

    Our only way forward is to break through with force .

    We have a considerable chance of winning .

    No matter how vignt the enemy is, that is against intruders from outside, they would never think anyone would infiltrate and burst out from the throne room . The vicinity of the pce, the center of Malt, should be swarming with soldiers, however there should only be officials on the inside . Moreover, as they are under siege,manders and soldiers can¡¯t afford to bezing around in the pce .

    We emerge from the throne room and quickly ascend the stairs .

    ¡¸Arrange the stockpile supplies! Three weeks at the very least is¨D¨DIt stinks! Uugh!¡¹

    I cut down the man resembling a civil official in one stroke .

    ¡¸House the injured in residential buildings . If the citizensin, toss them¨D¨Dso bright! Who are you......gueeh!¡¹

    I decapitate the middle-aged man .

    ¡¸elerate the date of execution . The first event tomorrow morning should be¨D¨D guwaaaaaah!! Intruders! Intruders!¡¹

    I sh at the narrow-eyed soldier, but I guess he either noticed from the smell or was experienced enough to shift his body so that my attack became shallow .

    Naturally, I finished him off with a second sh, however his warnings and dying groan alerted nearby enemies, which instantly spread throughout the pce .

    ¡¸Multiple footsteps . Dammit, this is bad!¡¹

    Guigue curses .

    He¡¯s right . We¡¯re in a pinch just as bad as the time with the slime .

    This is within our expectations though .

    And we have the chance to break past all at once .

    I kick open the doors when we arrive at the top of the staircase .

    A tform holding a g is there .

    Fluttering in the wind and taking the ce of what used to be a Malt g is South Yuguria¡¯s g .

    ¡¸Rece it . ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯ight . ¡¹

    Guigue takes the luggage from Celestina¨D¨Dthe national g of Malt¨D¨Dand climbs the tform .

    The footsteps chase after us on the stairs .

    But amotion from the city of Biado erases the sound of their footsteps .

    ¡¸Hey . Look at that......the gstand of the pce . ¡¹

    ¡¸......huh, I don¡¯t wanna look at the South Yuguria g . Wait, isn¡¯t that our g, Malt¡¯s g!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the guy that did it!? If he¡¯s found, he¡¯ll get torn apart!¡¹

    ¡¸Look . There¡¯s someone near . It¡¯s too far, I can¡¯t see clearly¨D¨D¡¹

    Citizens stir and I feel their gazes concentrate on one point .

    This gstand in the pce can be seen from anywhere in Biado . It was constructed in such a way to make that possible .

    If the national g on that stand was changed, it wouldn¡¯t take long to attract the attention of people in the city .

    ¡¸Can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah . ¡¹

    After confirming with Celestina, she brushes the cheek of the groaning soldier clutching his wound once more and then stands up .

    Next, she lines up beside me on the roof of the royal pce which overlooks the city .

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care what you do, just hurry it up! Those shits are getting closer and I can¡¯t hold them back much longer!¡¹

    Guigue is leaning on the door to the stairs to keep it closed, but apparently the pursuers brought hammers and are banging noisily .

    All that¡¯s left is for Celestina to address the public and urge them to revolt .

    If the citizens cause an uprising when the enemy army is outside, there is no hope for the army defending the siege .

    The key is to do a speech that moves the hearts of the people . I wonder if Celestina can do it well .

    She pulls out a sheet of paper from her pocket which was likely prepared in advance, but after ncing at it once, she hands it to me .

    Then she inhales deeply .

    ¡¸Although I amte, I have returned! Everyone, I want you to¨D¨Dsave meee!!¡¹

    Rather than a speech, she simply cries for help .

    It¡¯s close to the speeches I give when I think they¡¯re a pain to do .

    A few seconds of silence follows .

    If this doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to carry Celestina and find somewhere I can jump with a softnding .

    However, that kind of thinking was meaningless .

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s Her Majesty¨D¨DHer Majesty, Celestina is back!!¡¹

    ¡¸It really is......she really came back!!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no doubt about it! I spoke with Her Majesty three years ago and was even blessed by her touch! I haven¡¯t washed my hand since then! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her!!¡¹

    ¡¸Her Majesty is asking us to save her! Let¡¯s go, all of us will go to the pce together!!¡¹

    Cheers and shouts shake the city like an explosion .

    ¡¸Hey, calm yourselves! That is......a fake!¡¹

    ¡¸Return to your houses immediately, it is forbidden to go outside! Those who leave without permission will be thrown in prison¨D¨Dhey, listen to me!!¡¹

    Guards desperately try to control the situation to no avail .

    The uprising isn¡¯t merely on the level of a riot .

    From my viewpoint, it looks like every single citizen is yelling and rushing toward the pce .

    The pursuers who were mming against the door have also gone quiet .

    They probably could not afford to worry about us anymore .

    ¡¸We¡¯re unable to suppress the riot in the eastern district! The guards in the western district are under attack andmunication from them has ceased! The districts in the south and north are also......citizens in all areas are uprising! Every citizen, every citizen is rebelling!¡¹

    ¡¸Guards can¡¯t handle it!! Point the ballistae and catapults inside the city! Shoot at the mob from the walls!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t! The enemy is beginning their attack......shit, they coordinated this!!¡¹

    ¡¸This is no longer a war! Everyone, escape as you see fit, don¡¯t attack the citizens anymore, if you provoke them you¡¯ll really get all of us killed! Just focus on fleeing the city . ¡¹

    Enemy soldiers ran out of the city .

    Then, the volunteer soldiers boldly entered through the opened gates .

    ¡¸All that from a simple plea......?¡¹

    In central Biado, countless gs, which were probably hidden in secret by the citizens in preparation for a trigger, were erected in the Celestina Gardens .

    Great cheers erupt from the citizens and Celestina responds to them .

    Behind the scenes, a group of volunteer soldiers, specifically the ones from my personal army that were disguised as volunteer soldiers, snuck away from the rest of the army and headed back to Rafen .

    Their role is over .

    Volunteers gathered from all over Malt closed in on Biado, together with the citizens who rose up due to Celestina¡¯s speech, finally drove out the invaders . This is the truth .

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett . 25 years old . Autumn .

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave . Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area . Mountain Legend .

    Friend of the Dwarves . Friend of the King of Aless . Dragon yer Hero .

    Elf Mediator . Sex King of White City . Mad Demon God

    Condition (Hero of Salvation, Golden Lager ¨C Dirty)

    Travel Companions:

    Sekrit (feigned illness), Brynhildr (withdrawn), Christoph (subterranean tunnel), Guigue (dirty)

    Celestina (true queen), Monica (happy), Busco mander)

    Eastern Region

    Friendly Troops: Malt Volunteer Army (fake): 350

    Malt Volunteer Army (real): 4980

    Vandolea Military Volunteers: 4750 (war of attrition)

    Enemy Troops: Biado Garrison: 995 ? fallen apart

    Field Army: 3900 ? pandemonium

    Assets: -68 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 799

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: rooftop of Malt Royal Pce

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    Before I knew it, Malt¡¯s pce was surrounded by a crowd .

    It was more than people simply gathering in front, the entire perimeter was packed .

    ¡¸Your Majesty Celestina¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooh¨D¨D!! She looked at me!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, I¡¯m taller than you by 5 cm . Her Majesty was looking at me!¡¹

    ¡¸Fool, that¡¯s nonsense! Nothing here stands out more than my bald head . She was definitely looking at me!¡¹

    The popce was happier that Celestina returned more so than the fact they were freed from their upiers .

    ¡¸They are such easy-to-deal-with weeds . ¡¹

    Sekrit kicks down the sealed door and appears .

    Guigue, who was caught off-guard, flies to the floor, hits his head and stops moving .

    She walks forward with the intention to stand next to me, but she suddenly pinches her nose and takes a few swift steps backward .

    My sense of smell was numbed from being in the sewers and fighting the monster so I¡¯m not affected, but I guess I still stink pretty badly .

    It can¡¯t be helped since I practically dived into a mass of filth .

    ¡¸Who is standing beside her? Who¡¯s that shiny guy?¡¹

    ¡¸I think the volunteer soldiers mentioned him . Golden something......who cares, let¡¯s wave more to Her Majesty . ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous he gets to be beside Her Majesty . ¡¹

    The cheers gradually grow louder .

    ¡¸Errr, ummm......¡¹

    Celestina, who was only waving back to the people, looks at me .

    Does she want me to tell her what to do?

    ¡¸Tell them about the details concerning your return . Why not introduce this bad-smelling man with some nice stories as well?¡¹

    Sekrit offers a suggestion on my behalf .

    While she¡¯s at it, she also sprays something on my head .

    This scent......rose perfume? It must be undiluted since the scent is strong .

    Celestina obediently nods and leans forward .

    ¡¸Shh, quiet, Her Majesty wants to speak . ¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t miss hearing Her Majesty¡¯s cute voice . ¡¹

    The cheering dies down and the city falls silent .

    Celestina¡¯s voice, which is by no means loud, can be heard clearly .

    First, she apologizes for running away on her own .

    Then she exins how when she heard about the citizens¡¯ execution, she rushed out without a n .

    And she also exins how she was saved by the vigers who became volunteer soldiers¨D¨D

    She doesn¡¯t exaggerate or use any flowery words .

    asionally, she makes grammatical mistakes, reiterates herself when she feels what she said was weird, and bites her tongue and yelps, yet she continues to appeal to the people .

    ¡¸Your Majesty, aah our cute Majesty, you have nothing to apologize for . ¡¹

    ¡¸You are here standing before us unharmed . That is all that matters and enough for a perfectly happy ending . ¡¹

    Hearing the popce reply reassuringly, tears start to well up in Celestina¡¯s eyes .

    But thinking that she can¡¯t cry in front of everyone, she wipes her eyes with her sleeve and shows them her usual beaming smile .

    ¡¸Y-your Majesty......waaah . ¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I have no regrets . I can go to heaven . ¡¹

    Two men who saw the smile were deeply moved and fainted .

    ¡¸Your Majesty, it¡¯s about time for the introduction . ¡¹

    Monica reminds Celestina with a subtle gesture toward me .

    ¡¸Ah yes! Err, this is my dear b......no . He¡¯s someone who saved me......and......well-¡¹

    She is already finding it hard to think of what to say . Being as pure as she is, she must not be ustomed to deceiving others and lying .

    Alright, leave the lying to dirty adults .

    ¡¸I am Golden Lager . I am the knight of gold that appears when the kingdom of Malt is on the brink of a crisis . ¡¹

    There is silence once again . This time, it is an unsettling silence unlike when Celestina spoke .

    It¡¯s the silence that happens after a drunkard brags arrogantly in a bar and you want to say, ¡°is this guy an idiot?¡± .

    However I can¡¯t stop here . It is the most unsightly topromise in the middle of a lie .

    ¡¸In order to defeat the wicked empire and liberate the citizens as per the contract with the lovely first queen of the Malt kingdom, I have guided the rightful queen of Malt to thisnd . Everything is like the legends of Malt told since ancient times . I am precisely that hero of salvation in those stories!¡¹

    Nailed it . The majestic tone was on point too .

    If I shout a lie with this much confidence, it shouldn¡¯t be any less convincing than the truth .

    Murmurs begin to disrupt the silence .

    ¡¸The first king of Malt, Pilsner, was a man, right? If I recall, he was entrusted thisnd as the representative of a great neighboring country and when that country fell into ruin due to internal strife, he had no choice but to be independent . ¡¹

    ¡¸The legend of Malt is about an old man who cut down a shining tree in the mountain and discovered a beautiful woman inside......right?¡¹

    ¡¸Does he have a screw loose? Someone this crazy can¡¯t stand beside Her Majesty......¡¹

    Not good . They¡¯re finding faults in my story .

    I thought my version of events would be more likely, but do they really have nothing other than peaceful tales?

    At this rate, I¡¯ll look like the idiot who suddenly showed up in front of the people of Biado to toot his own horn .

    ¡¸That is right!!¡¹

    Unable to watch idly anymore, Celestine chimes in .

    ¡¸Dear b¨D¨Dthis man indeed helped me and guided me here! He listened to the unreasonable request of my thoughtless self, supported this helpless self, and time and time again encouraged me and assisted me......until we arrived here!¡¹

    That part contains no lie so she can¡¯t speak her mind without any hesitation .

    Celestina takes a deep breath and raises both arms .

    ¡¸Everyone, give an apuse for the hero of salvation, Golden Lager¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening, but if Her Majesty says so, it must be right . Uoooh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Same here, maybe there actually is such a legend after all . Hurray for Golden Lager¨D¨D! Hurray for the hero!!¡¹

    The entire audience cheered me on .

    Things worked out somehow because of Celestina .

    ¡¸I want to thank this man, so I want everyone to listen to what I¡¯m about to say . Um, right now he wants......¡¹

    Celestina turns to me .

    ¡¸Umu, a bath . After that, I want women . ¡¹

    ¡¸Funyu . A bath and wom¨D¨D¡¹¡¸Eei!¡¹

    Monica covers Celestina¡¯s mouth before she could finish the sentence and then kicks my heel .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make Her Majesty proim vulgar things!!¡¹

    My bad .

    ¡¸Errr......seeing the smiles of the Malt people is enough......he says . ¡¹

    How disappointing .

    Okay, time for the next speech .

    Celestina looks at the South Yuguria soldiers and guards restrained by the citizens .

    ¡¸I want you to set the soldiers free . The fight is over, return them to their families . ¡¹

    ¡¸This could be trouble . Let¡¯s see what happens . ¡¹

    Sekrit brings her face close andments excitedly .

    Hm, she¡¯s right .

    After all, these are the same enemy soldiers who held the people captive and pointed swords at them .

    It¡¯s natural for the popce to be reluctant¨D¨D

    ¡¸Go on then . Be thankful for Her Majesty¡¯spassion . ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to see you here again . All of us detest fighting . ¡¹

    The citizens untie the ropes with no shred of hesitation .

    ¡¸......what?¡¹

    Sekrit wasn¡¯t the only one in shock, the enemy soldiers looked back and forth between Celestina and the citizens unable to believe what just happened .

    ¡¸Bye bye . Come without weapons next time . ¡¹

    The enemy soldiers unconsciously wave back in response to Celestina waving, then as if returning to their senses, run quickly to the gates .

    ¡¸Your Majesty, there is still some enemies with weapons barricading themselves inside . ¡¹

    The people point to several areas among the city filled with Malt gs where South Yuguria gs are still standing .

    ¡¸Funyuu . ¡¹

    Celestine turns to me again .

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if they surrender . Otherwise, kill the men and rape the w¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of savage things are trying to get Her Majesty to say!?¡¹

    Monica gets upset again .

    ¡¸......umm, a song! Sing the song of peace that everyone knows!¡¹

    At Celestina¡¯smand, the people advance on the resisting facilities .

    The enemies sigh, intending to put up a final struggle now that there¡¯s no hope, however the people don¡¯t charge in or set the ces on fire .

    They simply surround the buildings and sing loudly .

    ¡¸Let usy down our swords and harvest the golden wheat, let us leave behind our bows and whisper words of love, let us stop fighting and drink beer together until morning......what a crappy song . ¡¹

    Sekrit, who was expecting the enemy¡¯s annihtion, got into a bad mood .

    Scattered arrows fly and injure a few citizens .

    Even so, nobody throws torches out of anger . The volume of the singing just increases .

    ¡¸They came out . ¡¹

    A group of roughly 50 enemy soldiers walked outside the facility .

    While still singing, the people circle them and gradually walk in the direction of the gate as if leading the enemies away .

    The enemy, thinking there¡¯s no way to break through, doesn¡¯t resist and allows the wave of people to push them toward the gate until they finally get driven out of the city .

    When thest person left the city, cheers erupted .

    After a truly peaceful and sweet ending, South Yuguria¡¯s rule was finished .

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Sekrit stared at Celestina in disgust, almost in a threatening manner .

    I poke her cheek as if to tell her there¡¯s nothing to be mad about .

    ¡¸You¡¯re filthy . Don¡¯t touch me . ¡¹

    That inflicted a grievous wound to my heart .

    Celestina addresses the public again .

    ¡¸Everyone, fix your broken houses . Rent your trampled gs and also work hard to harvest your wheat!¡¹

    Each one of her sentences were met with enthusiastic cheers .

    There are no contents in her speech .

    Simr to Adolph, she doesn¡¯t announce the order of priorities, she doesn¡¯t include instructions that lead to efficient movements and she doesn¡¯t provide an ounce of concrete support .

    She is merely repeating words of encouragement .

    Even from a perspective like mine, with no talent or experience or motivation in domestic affairs, I think the speech is pointless .

    ¨D¨Dnevertheless .

    ¡¸I will......also do my best......to help out......unyuu!¡¹

    Celestina lifts a shovel left on the roof, and stumbles because it is heavier than she expected, but is quickly steadied by Monica .

    A near-shriekes from the popce .

    ¡¸Aah, please stop Your Majesty! It¡¯d be dreadful if you dropped that on your foot!¡¹

    ¡¸I will work for 16 hours in ce of Your Majesty, so please don¡¯t go overboard . ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll work 20 hours!¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Then I¡¯ll work 25 hours!¡¹

    I feel a growing ambition rising from the people .

    I¡¯m sure reconstruction will proceed rapidly .

    No matter how inefficient they work or how messed up the order of priorities is, as long as these people are giving their all, they can reverse everything .

    ¡¸So this is the result not from binding them with fear or enticing them with money, but from lifting a single shovel? If other kings and feudal lords see this, they¡¯ll want to im this as a form of cheating . ¡¹

    Celestina continues waving her hand at the citizens who immediately get to work with spirited yells .

    And then, one man approaches, going against the flow of people walking off to their own respective workces .

    Finding his movements rather unnatural, I take a half step forward to block his line of sight to Celestina .

    ¡¸Your Majesty......Your Majesty......¡¹

    However he doesn¡¯t shoot anything, he just unsteadily falls to his knee .

    ¡¸Hm? What?¡¹

    Celestina pops her head out from behind me curiously .

    It¡¯s dangerous, but I should be able to react at this distance if this man tries anything .

    ¡¸I was......one of their......pawns and......oooooh . ¡¹

    The man¡¯s head drops to the ground and he begins to sob .

    It¡¯s hard to hear him, but I have a general idea of what he¡¯s trying to say .

    ¡¸A convert?¡¹

    Based on appearance, he¡¯s on the same level of ugliness as Busco and he has a bby pot belly of the stereotypical evil governor .

    ¡¸They ordered me around and said I would get promoted if they became fond of me, but I......I......¡¹

    Although the man is unattractive with snot and tears dripping down his face, something about him is worth admiring .

    It ismon for converts to be tortured to death once the rule of the former upying party ends, so they either flee with the upier or go into hiding if that¡¯s impossible . Coming out in the open is a brave thing to do .

    ¡¸Please punish me, Your Majesty! I......betrayed you and Malt¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸He is too gutsy to kill . ¡¹

    I doubt Celestina will say to kill him .

    But it¡¯s not a good look to conveniently let a convert go without me .

    ¡¸Your wife and daughter for one night¨D¨D¡¹

    When I feel a sense of unease in between the joint of my armor and turn around, I see Monica sticking a dagger at me .

    Her eyes tell me she means business so I¡¯ll refrain from going further .

    Celestina, troubled by me and Monica, turns to the man and takes a deep breath .

    ¡¸Unyu......alright! Hhh©`......Hey!! You bad kid!¡¹

    Her cute voice assaults the man .

    ¡¸That¡¯s it . I have forgiven you . ¡¹

    Slowly raising his head, the first thing thates in the man¡¯s eyes is Celestina¡¯s sunshine smile .

    At that point, I was unsure whether the ugly evil governor was crying or smiling as he continued to weep with a gross expression on his face covered in his own snot and tears .

    During the next few hours, I spent time in the well of the pce¡¯s rear courtyard, pouring water over my head in my armor .

    This is because I¡¯m almost certain there are a few people in Biado who recognize my face .

    ¡¸Look at the color of the water . How dirty did I get?¡¹

    My sense of smell is returning from the filth falling into the water, but that in turn causes the foul stench to assail my nose .

    ¡¸It has to be weird to see someone in full te armor wash their back with a cloth . ¡¹

    I say as I spill water in the small slit in the helmet to wash my body .

    Thankfully, my body was protected by the armor and didn¡¯t get too dirty, although the odor seems to be lingering .

    At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to sleep with any women .

    I hear a rattle from behind me .

    ¡¸Hero of Salvation, Sir Golden Lager . ¡¹

    That¡¯s too long . Just call me Lager .

    ¡¸Sir Lager . ¡¹

    It was a woman .

    She has ck hair that extends to her waist,rge enough breasts that they push up against her clothes, and long white legs peeking out from her short skirt .

    ¡¸What business does a beauty like you have with me?¡¹

    She remains silent and tilts her head sweetly .

    ¡¸You want to be embraced?¡¹

    When I wrapped an arm around her shoulder, a sensual moan escaped her lips .

    Any man in this world would anticipate a sexual encounter when ady does such a gesture .

    ¡¸It would be disrespectful to do it in the back of the royal pce . I have a space prepared especially for you, pleasee this way . ¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll go wherever you want to go . ¡¹

    The woman pulls my hand .

    Without questioning, I obediently follow .

    It¡¯s probably a good thing that I didn¡¯t remove my armor .

    I don¡¯t have to worry about my face being seen .

    There is a presence behind me .

    No, there¡¯s actually two . I can¡¯t discern the other one urately no matter how hard I try .

    The ce we arrive at looks like a liquor store .

    Due to the upation of the enemy, it seems the store closed .

    ¡¸This is my home . It has a basement where noise won¡¯t leak outside¨D¨Dah . ¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go . ¡¹

    I tug the woman¡¯s hand and enter the store .

    ¡¸H-how assertive . Y-you might break me......¡¹

    Her face is dyed with a mixture of arousal, expectation and fear .

    It¡¯s brilliant acting .

    Suddenly, I feel the other presenceing at me from behind .

    Is it because I¡¯m in a bad situation? Still, I can¡¯t turn back now .

    ¡¸Is something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows . ¡¹

    I take her hand and head towards the basement where she ims is the most suitable ce for an affair .

    ¡¸Is this it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please go ahead¨D¨D¡¹

    I don¡¯t let the woman finish and kick open the door .

    The woman gulps, stops acting aroused, and reaches into her crotch, taking out a knife .

    I hold off on responding .

    Assassination is likely not her goal .

    In the dark room lit with only a few candles, there are two chairs, one in the front and one in the back .

    The individual sitting on the chair in the back slowly looks up .

    That face is extremely familiar .

    It¡¯s one I can¡¯t forget .

    ¡¸For you toe in the flesh . ¡¹

    Seated before me is Goldonia¡¯s main enemy, the empress of South Yuguria, Wilhelmina ¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yes, it is me......fumu, do not be rmed . It is a rather irrational thing to do, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    I already realized the woman¡¯s seduction was an invitation of some kind .

    I knew she was likely being manipted and I could guess what would be said to me .

    But who could have imagined the empress of the enemy nation would be sitting in a building located in the center of the city that was just recaptured .

    ¡¸It is unexpected, but I¡¯m not surprised . I had a feeling this would happen . ¡¹

    I had a hunch way back when that I¡¯d get another opportunity to talk with Wilhelmina .

    And that that would be thest chance .

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do anything if you call it a hunch . I have a low affinity with people who act based on intuition . ¡¹

    Her response reminded me of Leopolt¡¯s cold robotic tone .

    She must feel there is no longer a need to keep up appearances to try and win my favor .

    ¡¸Do not worry about those behind you . They are not here to harm you . They are meant to ensure no one interferes and provide escort when you leave . ¡¹

    I nce back and see four women, who are no less beautiful than the first woman, guarding the exit .

    They have no expressions . It¡¯s not that their faces are cold and calcting . It¡¯s more like they are wearing masks, and I can¡¯t begin to think of what happened for their faces to be like that .

    ¡¸Now then, Hero of Salvation Golden Lager . ¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    When I hesitate to reply, Wilhelmina jerks her chin .

    ¡¸Take off the helmet, Lord Hardlett . ¡¹

    I do as I¡¯m told, thinking it probably wasn¡¯t too hard for her to figure out .

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwhat an annoying face . Do you know how big of a blow you dealt to my empire, to my ambition?¡¹

    I snap back, not wanting to let her dominate the conversation .

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwhat a beautiful face you have . If you weren¡¯t an enemy, I would have dly prostrated myself or even licked your feet in exchange for a single kiss . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina snorts .

    I think that was a pretty goodeback . It¡¯s thanks to the lesson on opera phrases that Nonna forced me to watch .

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you take this chance and be my ally? Come to my side, Hardlett . ¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse . ¡¹

    Although my answer was prompt, Wilhelmina continued to gaze deep into my eyes .

    Our difference in height is evident despite being seated so she inevitably has to look upward .

    Yet she exerts a pressure that makes it feel like I¡¯m the one being looked down on .

    She might be out of my league .

    I got cocky during thatst exchange, but in reality I know I shouldn¡¯tpete with her in verbal battles .

    ¡¸Let me at leasty out the conditions first . If you decide to change sides, you will receive your own domain¨D¨Dthat obviously goes without saying . You will be given the rank of marshal or prime minister . You may choose whether you want to be in the military or in government . And in addition, you will receive ten times your current amount of territory and one million gold coins . ¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I wouldn¡¯t ept even if you offered ten times that . I might consider it if you make me emperor though . ¡¹

    Of course I don¡¯t really mean it .

    If she goes, ¡°Oh, guess I¡¯ll have to do that¡±, I have to miserably refuse her .

    ¡¸Fumu, I see . So you won¡¯t change your mind regardless of how many more benefits I add . ¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t . ¡¹

    I dere firmly while thinking back to our previous meeting .

    Right, that time she had a fine woman negotiate with me on the same asion we had sex .

    I was so distracted by her exquisite body that I can¡¯t remember the conditions offered .

    ¡¸Are we done here?¡¹

    Contrary to the question I pose, I don¡¯t immediately end the discussion and leave the room .

    Call it respect for the empress or admiration foring here in person, but I, more than anything, want to hear what she has to say until the end .

    It feels like the right thing to do . This will probably be the final chance .

    Wilhelmina states, ¡°not yet¡± monotonously, ces her hand on her chin and once again stares intensely at me .

    I¡¯d like her to stop that since she¡¯s applying an ufortable amount of pressure on me .

    ¡¸Apparently the iron mines in your territory are poorly managed . The amount of production reported to the pce seems to differ greatly from the actual amount produced......from what I¡¯ve heard . Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too much to be considered an error?¡¹

    She can¡¯t offer me anything so she¡¯s resorting to ckmail?

    ¡¸How problematic . I better tell the domestic affairs official and get it corrected . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina nods in approval .

    ¡¸That armor......it looks fancy and not very useful in battle, but I just remembered seeing it somewhere before . ¡¹

    You lie . Is there really someone out there right in the mind to wear something this gaudy?

    ¡¸When was it again? I believe it was in Baron Pedot¡¯s territory in Goldonia . The person wearing golden armor was apanied by a savage tribe who then assaulted the guards . It was reported that a few soldiers and knight captains were killed . If I recall, you also have a band of barbarians under yourmand, right?¡¹

    Hmm, that sounds familiar . She did some digging, huh?

    ¡¸That¡¯s pretty gutsy for a robber . ¡¹

    I avert my eyes and whistle not-so-innocently .

    Wilhelmina giggles .

    No, she¡¯s notughing . Her eyes aren¡¯t .

    I feel like she¡¯s going to throw a huge punch next .

    ¡¸Rose¨D¨Dis she doing well?¡¹

    I knew it, it¡¯s a super huge knockout punch .

    ¡¸Her mother, Catherine, was killed in war as a member of a group thatmitted high treason and Rose, although she escaped death, was thrown into an orphanage as a namelessmoner . There is no way she can live a peaceful life under the patronage of a great noble . ¡¹

    It seems she knows absolutely everything .

    In the early days of King Alexandro¡¯s ascension to the throne, Catherine was the wife of a noble who belonged to the rebel faction and gave birth to Rose .

    I was the one who killed that noble and if things were left to y out, Catherine and Rose would definitely have been considered guilty by association and executed .

    That¡¯s when I hatched a n .

    I had Catherine ¡®die¡¯ by secretly sending her to the orphanage, while I begged the king for mercy on Rose, who was still an infant, to live as amoner in the orphanage .

    When things eventually calmed down, I brought both of them to my mansion .

    At the time, Rose was a baby and nobody could really tell her apart from others, while Catherine, who avoided making contact with people, would also be rtively unknown in Rafen .

    That¡¯s what I thought......she did well to find out .

    I sigh and take off the gauntlet on one of my hands to scratch my head .

    ¡¸Catherine and her daughter are fine . She has recently gotten interested in painting and has been scribbling on the walls to the frustration of some in the house . ¡¹

    ¡¸d to hear . I will ry this information to the Goldonian king . ¡¹

    Other factors aside, the incident with Catherine will undoubtedly get me in trouble .

    It would cross the threshold of what the king can allow .

    That¡¯s why I remove my boot and throw it in the corner of the room .

    ¡¸You can try it . ¡¹

    Knowing her, she likely has gathered all the required evidence too .

    I might be finished if that information travels to the king .

    However, that does not change the fact that South Yuguria has been defeated .

    Goldonia has the absolute advantage and hanging me at this point won¡¯t make any difference .

    It just means that I will die before Wilhelmina dies .

    Of course I don¡¯t want that to happen and will take the girls and run .

    If she wanted to drag me down from my position and chip away my military strength, she¡¯d have done so long ago .

    Deliberately threatening me in this manner must mean there is no longer any point in doing it .

    ¡¸I see . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina stares into my eyes again .

    Stop, my shoulders are getting heavy .

    As payback, I¡¯ll fix my eyes on the slight mounds on her upper body .

    In my mind, I superimpose her well-shaped naked breasts I once saw exposed when she was wearing a neat white dress on top of her current clothes .

    ¡¸Fufu......what!?¡¹

    To my surprise, in the next moment, they actually popped out as I imagined .

    By no means are they big . But they are perfectly round like the bust of a carved statue and under the skin which is as white as the snow in the Federation, I can see faint lines depicting her blood vessels .

    I reflexively raise my eyes, but the pressure of her gaze remains the same .

    With no sense of shame, humiliation or arousal, Wilhelmina strips herself with the minimum amount of movements almost like peeling the skin of a fruit .

    ¡¸Threats don¡¯t work? Alright, I¡¯llpromise . ¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett . 25 years old . Autumn .

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave . Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area . Mountain Legend .

    Friend of the Dwarves . Friend of the King of Aless . Dragon yer Hero .

    Elf Mediator . Sex King of White City . Mad Demon God

    Travel Companions:

    Sekrit (tailing), Brynhildr (tailing), Christoph (confined underground), Guigue (clean)

    Celestina (?), Monica (cleaning the pce), Busco mander)

    Assets: -68 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 799

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Biado

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    The naked body that appeared in front of me suddenly caused me to freeze up at a loss for words .

    I watch as thest article of clothing drops to the floor .

    Wilhelmina does not hide any part of her body and simply stands straight with her hands on her hips .

    ¡¸What beautiful breasts......¡¹

    Like being pulled by an invisible string, I also stood up .

    They are not big . At best, their size is average, if not slightly smaller .

    What¡¯s scary is how well-shaped they are . The roundness, color and bnce can be considered perfect .

    Even the light pink tips decorating the center of the mounds are impable .

    Out of the many breasts I¡¯ve seen, this has to be the second time I¡¯ve seen a pair as lovely as this .

    ¡¸If you swear your fealty to me, you may do as you wish with them . ¡¹

    I conjure up all the reasoning in my body to endure . If I rx for even a split second, my mind and mouth will answer automatically .

    My heart begins to beat twice as fast .

    I thought for a second I was experiencing arrhythmia, but that wasn¡¯t the case . My lower half seems to be growingrger and pulsing in time with my heartbeat .

    The stirring noise of semen being produced in my balls reaches my ears too .

    Thinking it would be dangerous to continue staring, I nce down .

    However, that was a bad move .

    wless silk-like white skin extends from her chest to her belly button .

    Running my eyes from her clearly defined cor bone to her t stomach and narrow waist, I don¡¯t find an ounce of excess fat .

    With that said, she isn¡¯t overly thin either .

    I can tell, even without touching, from the rising and falling of her abdomen every time she breathes that her body retains a woman¡¯s natural softness .

    Ever since I saw her breasts on the battlefield, for the next short while, I could not forget them no matter who I slept with .

    That level of arousal has multiplied now that her entire body is revealed .

    I feel pain in my crotch and the coldness of the metal from the armor on my body .

    My penis must be swelling up so much that it tore through my underwear .

    I lower my gaze further .

    Her private parts are hidden by her crossed legs so I stare at her ass and thighs .

    Wilhelmina¡¯s butt and thighs are voluptuouspared to her slender upper body .

    Any man would dream of holding those soft legs while mming his hips against her ass .

    Her body has the appeal of a work of artbined with the allure of a flesh-and-blood woman .

    ¡¸Your breathing is rough . Do you like what you see?¡¹

    ¡¸No, well......¡¹

    I stop myself from almost nodding reflexively . Saying whether someone meets or doesn¡¯t meet your preferences is what an average person would do .

    When you reach my level, preferences are irrelevant .

    ¡¸You¡¯re like a goddess . ¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh . Apliment?¡¹

    Wilhelmina takes one step forward . Her waist-long ck hair sways as she stands with her legs spread apart .

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    I fall on one knee .

    The jet ck color of her pubic hair that matches her hair seems to draw me in......although the color itself is the same, there is something fundamentally about her hair that is different to my dirty hair . It¡¯s like she has the perfect amount of hairpared to my overgrown bush . This part alone can be a work of art .

    Sadly, her privates are still covered by her hair, but that also excites my heart .

    It might seem like Wilhelmina is selling her body like a ve girl while I evaluate the goods¨D¨Dto the casual observer that is .

    In reality, I¡¯m the one being pressured .

    Wilhelmina is exposing her body boldly without shame or desire to please me, almost like she wants me to yield .

    On the other hand, I¡¯m on my knee with an unsightly erection, hoping to peek at the gap in between her legs .

    There is no contest .

    I promptly stand back up .

    I¡¯m d I wore armor . Otherwise, my member would have sprung up, worsening my already pathetic appearance .

    ¡¸Sorry, my loyalty will not waver in the face of a single exquisite woman¡¯s body . Let¡¯s end the seduction here . ¡¹

    My body is already pleading to embrace the female in front of me .

    As for my heart, it has reached a point where finding a reason to endure is getting difficult .

    I pick up Wilhelmina¡¯s clothes from the floor and secretly sniff them before draping them on her shoulder .

    I wonder how she got her body to smell like flowers . That should be against the rules .

    ¡¸I heard you were weak against women . That seems to be incorrect . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina says mockingly as her green eyes fixate on me .

    I¡¯m getting used to the intimidating veil now .

    It¡¯s because I think of myself as a negotiator on equal terms with Wilhelmina that I¡¯m being overwhelmed .

    If I just treat her as a goddess, her oppressive aura feels pleasant .

    She covers her body with the clothes I offer and swiftly grabs my arm .

    ¡¸Let me mention by the way that you will not only be tasting my body . ¡¹

    She took my arm before I could reply .

    ¡¸You see, I¡¯m a virgin . ¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Wilhelmina goes on .

    ¡¸I have not been embraced by a man or kissed, and I have zero sexual experience . If for some reason you felt like doing it now, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do except open up my body . ¡¹

    Her beautiful breasts sandwich my arm .

    ¡¸Meanwhile, you have been with hundreds of women . Do you think a virgin like me can stand up to that?¡¹

    My arm slides down to her navel .

    ¡¸If you drag me to bed, that¡¯s the end . What else can I do except writhe around screaming while you do as you please?¡¹

    I can¡¯t help picturing the scene she stated inly in my mind .

    I spread Wilhelmina¡¯s legs and thrust my hips forward¨D¨D

    The symbol of her virginity tears, her lovely body arches backward and she tries desperately to slide away .

    I prevent her from escaping by grabbing her hips and furiously pound away .

    Her beautiful face warps, her white skin flushes red, and her genitals are mercilessly stretched to fit around the shape of my penis......

    ¡¸I will cry, moan and know my first sense of pleasure in your arms . You will train me thoroughly . ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t speak in a sugary voice to ignite my lust, her tone is closer to a matter-of-fact recitation .

    For that reason, the scene ys out in my head .

    ¡¸Eventually, I will be your prisoner . I will look at you with feverish eyes and frantically search for you if I am unable to be with you for one night . ¡¹

    I imagine the scene of myself sitting on a throne while Wilhelmina clings to my leg, pleading for me to keep herpany with wet eyes .

    ¡¸I will have essentially be your puppet . You can color me any way you want and I will be an empress in name alone, while you are in fact the true ruler of the Central ins . If you are confident in your sexual prowess, it is something you can aim for . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina¡¯s hand pulls away, erasing my delusions .

    I see, if I change to Wilhelmina¡¯s side, I can im her virginity .

    If I fight hard for that opportunity, conquer her body with my dick, that might indeed be possible .

    ¡¸It¡¯s a droolworthy offer¨D¨Dbut I¡¯ll pass . ¡¹

    I hug Wilhelmina¡¯s shoulder and adjust the clothes she just put on .

    ¡¸You are a wonderful woman . Honestly, if I weighed you against duty and loyalty, I might have chosen you . ......but I won¡¯t do that, other splendid women are waiting for me . ¡¹

    I smile, lightly kiss her nipple, and separate from her body .

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we end this . If you stay any longer¨D¨D¡¹

    Something crashes into my back .

    Wilhelmina hugged me .

    ¡¸N-no......don¡¯t go......¡¹

    She spoke differently from the uninterested tone used earlier .

    It is a voice seeking help mixed with feelings of trepidation and bewilderment . Her trembling also transmits to my body .

    ¡¸No more, I can¡¯t win no matter what I do! There¡¯s nothing I can do! It won¡¯t be long before I lose the war and I¡¯m tortured to death¨D¨Dno, I might be killed by my allies first . ¡¹

    She looks up at me with her green eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks as her voice shakes from sobbing .

    ¡¸I am just 21 years old . I don¡¯t want to die......help me......please, help me......¡¹

    I turn around and gently embrace Wilhelmina¡¯s shoulder .

    ¡¸Very well . Then throw away your crown ande to me . ¡¹

    Embracing her body that stopped trembling, I continue .

    ¡¸If you leave everything behind and rely on me as just a woman, I will protect you no matter what . Be it running away, hiding......there are plenty of ways . Naturally, I¡¯ll be taking your virginity though . ¡¹

    I will get Leopolt to prioritize it .

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina¡¯s tears dry up .

    She went from crying to a Leopolt-esque face in an instant . She¡¯s really impressive .

    Even though I know it¡¯s aplete lie, it¡¯s my heart and crotch¡¯s fault for believing .

    My dick droops a little, I might have leaked a little semen just now .

    ¡¸Mmm, let me say this because I don¡¯t want to go back and forth about it anymore......¡¹

    I look straight into Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes as I scratch my head .

    My shoulders receive a heavy burden when her green eyes meet my gaze, but I can already turn the pressure into afortable feeling .

    ¡¸You are beautiful . There might only be a few women in this world who canpare . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change .

    ¡¸Your body is also faultless . Even now, I find myself falling in love with it . It is not an exaggeration . ¡¹

    She isn¡¯t reacting, possibly perhaps she is used to ttery .

    ¡¸An aura that intimidates others is also fitting for a goddess . I like both the cold honest tone and the sweet beguiling voice . It¡¯s irresistible . ¡¹

    Thisment seems to be unexpected as it caused her to raise an eyebrow .

    ¡¸On top of that, I¨D¨D¡¹

    I sigh .

    ¡¸¨D¨DI can¡¯t stomach you . I don¡¯t like the way you do things . I don¡¯t like it, so I can¡¯t follow you . It¡¯s as simple as that . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina is unbelievably attractive . Her body and voice are also perfect .

    I detest her despite all that .

    Wilhelmina stiffens......and then a smile forms on her face .

    For once, it didn¡¯t seem like she was putting on an act, it was an expression truly reflecting what she felt .

    But I wonder if it¡¯s fine to consider that a smile .

    ¡¸ckmail, seductive techniques, temptation by profit, and cheap sob stories......everything failed . I guess negotiations have broken down . ¡¹

    ¡°Used to her aura¡±, ¡°treat her as a goddess and it¡¯ll be pleasant¡±, what am I saying?

    ¡¸This is where the negotiations end . However I want to dere something¨D¨Dyes, I might have called you here to negotiate as a front just to say this, as a sore loser . ¡¹

    This is not a look humans are supposed to make .

    ¡¸I will not give up on winning . Even if the probability is as small as a grain of sand, I will do whatever it takes . No method is considered taboo . ¡¹

    It¡¯s not the face of a madman . Nor is it the face of a beast .

    ¡¸Even if it means hell itself manifests on earth . ¡¹

    I can¡¯t make aparison . There is nothing simr to her face .

    ¡¸If you cared about the people or the well-being of the women you¡¯re fond of, you should have epted my offer . ¡¹

    If I had to liken it to something I haven¡¯t actually seen, then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Anyways, this is it . I will take my leave . ¡¹

    ¨D¨Dit has to be the face of the devil .

    As Wilhelmina walked past me to exit the room, I immediately grabbed the sword at my hip .

    I mentally scream at my heart, asking what it¡¯s doing against an unarmed woman .

    ¡¸W-who are you!? I won¡¯t let you through here!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph . What a thin mask, if all it takes is a single kick for it to peel off . ¡¹

    There¡¯s amotion in front of the room .

    Sekrit, who apparently tailed me the entire way, must have gotten tired of waiting and barged in .

    Two of the four girls fortifying the exit were already crawling on the ground, while the other two are grimacing .

    As I thought, Sekrit¡¯s strength is outstanding .

    That exceptionally strong Sekrit widened her eyes when Wilhelmina crossed her path .

    ¡¸Be gone . Servant . ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you can still bark in this situation¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit suddenly jumps backward and then slides into the space next to me .

    Wilhelmina doesn¡¯t give her a second look and ascends the stairs along with the two guards still standing .

    ¡¸Hey, what is that?¡¹

    Sekrit asks, ring sharply .

    ¡¸Wilhelmina¨D¨Dempress of South Yuguria . ¡¹

    Sekrit talks over me before I can finish exining .

    ¡¸I am aware of the title . I¡¯m asking you what she is . ¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s prosthetic arm grips the handle of a sword .

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill her . If I don¡¯t kill her now, there¡¯s going to be trouble . ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid . She came here unarmed to negotiate......besides, I won¡¯t allow you to kill a woman . ¡¹

    I snatch Sekrit¡¯s sword away .

    ¡¸Give it back . That isn¡¯t a woman or a person . That is something I must kill . ¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? She¡¯s human . ¡¹

    A voice calls to me from behind where nobody should be .

    Appearing from the shadows is Brynhildr .

    I figured she was also tailing me, I just couldn¡¯t sense her presence .

    Don¡¯t tell me, was she in the room this whole time?

    ¡¸You brats may not have seen it before, but that is the face of a human who is prepared to wee ruin . ¡¹

    Brynhildr tells Sekrit and I .

    ¡¸I saw that kind of face once . It belonged to that man who destroyed himself, his own family, his rich country......and just about everything . ¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this arrogant-sounding kid¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s sentence was left unfinished as she flew sideways into a rotten wooden barrel .

    It seems Brynhildr hit her .

    ¡¸I held back . More importantly, that woman, although she is undoubtedly human, should still be killed . Anyone with that face is sure to invite disaster and catastrophe enough to make war seem like child¡¯s y . ¡¹

    I put an arm around Brynhildr¡¯s shoulder, who offered to kill her .

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that . Please don¡¯t do it . ¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s eyes, which genuinely aren¡¯t human, open suddenly .

    ¡¸You¡¯ll definitely regret it . ¡¹

    ¡¸I know......she¡¯s a real problem . ¡¹

    But killing her goes against my philosophy .

    I¡¯d rather let whatever doom happen and then regret it fullyter .

    Brynhildr sighs, closes her eyes briefly, and then reopens them to stare at me .

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me since I¡¯m not a human . When the timees, I can just take what¡¯s left of your bag of blood and leave . ¡¹

    ¡¸I would be holding a bunch of women in my arms so it¡¯s going to quite heav¨D¨Dgueh . ¡¹

    While clutching the part of my stomach where Brynhildr punched, I pick up Sekrit and the other two incapacitated girls .

    When I returned to the entrance, there was a ball of cloth waiting nearby .

    ¡¸Gkgk, brbr......piii......¡¹

    Upon closer inspection, it was Celestina .

    So the second presence was her?

    She¡¯s flustered, but not hurt .

    She probably encountered Wilhelmina at the entrance .

    I mean, even I broke out in a cold sweat when I saw her face .

    A 12 or 13 year old girl can¡¯t hope to look Wilhelmina in the eyes .

    ¡¸Hey,e here . It¡¯s safe now . ¡¹

    The hero of salvation carried Sekrit, the two prettydies and the queen back to the royal pce .

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett . 25 years old . Autumn .

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave . Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area . Mountain Legend .

    Friend of the Dwarves . Friend of the King of Aless . Dragon yer Hero .

    Elf Mediator . Sex King of White City . Mad Demon God

    Travel Companions:

    Sekrit (fainted), Brynhildr (reminiscing), Christoph (death poem), Guigue (clean)

    Celestina (terrified), Monica (searching), Busco (?)

    Assets: -68 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 799

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Biado

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    I was spotted by Monica when entering the pce .

    The sleeves of her high-quality attendant clothes are rolled up high on her arms, she has soot on her cheeks and dust on her head .

    ¡¸Monica-sama, what should we do with the pile of bows and arrows in the parlor?¡¹

    ¡¸Throw them away and every corner of the floor . There are likely cracks in the floor so apply a filler......if you don¡¯t have enough, go to Stout-san¡¯s store and have him prioritize the request . ¡¹

    It seems Monica is in the midst of restoring the pce which had been used by South Yuguria .

    Although the pce was not destroyed or looted unnecessarily because it was treated as a central base, the ce was still in rough condition and was damaged and dirtied in various ways .

    Repairing everything will be aborious task .

    Is that why Celestina tailed me by herself?

    ¡¸So......what is the meaning of this?¡¹

    Sekrit, who was knocked out by Brynhildr, is under my right arm, the two female subordinates of Wilhelmina, who were knocked out by Sekrit, are under my left arm, and Celestina, who is still trembling in fear, is clinging to my shoulder .

    I guess this warrants an exnation .

    ¡¸Of course it does! Why do you girls all over your body and why is Her Majesty frightened to such an extent¨D¨Dhaa!¡¹

    Did she figure out the state of affairs?

    ¡¸You showed some kind of extreme and unspeakable y to Her Majesty that resulted in shock......¡¹

    She didn¡¯t understand after all .

    I soothe Monica and hand Celestina back to her .

    Knowing Monica, she probably had Celestina¡¯s bedroom cleaned first .

    It¡¯s best for her to sleep and forget after seeing scary things .

    However Celestina, even after being transferred to Monica, reaches her hand toward me .

    ¡¸Dear brother too . ¡¹

    She wants me toe with her?

    I hesitate, looking at the three women in my arms, but Celestina¡¯s pleading face and Monica jerking her chin menacingly causes me to give in .

    Servants who formerly worked in the pce have already voluntarily returned to their duties .

    If we draw too much attention, they might think something is off, so let¡¯s erase our presence and go secretly .

    Utilizing my skill in covert operations, I sneak to the room arranged as Celestina¡¯s chambers, attracting the gazes of those throughout the premises .

    ¡¸Zuuun . ¡¹

    Celestina¡¯s trembling stopped after she reached the bedroom and changed her clothes, but now she¡¯s feeling depressed instead .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make such a long face, you should be happy with South Yuguria chased out . ¡¹

    For better and for worse, Celestina¡¯s expression has a great influence on those around her .

    If she has a beaming smile, fatigue can be lifted and happiness can spread . On the other hand, it¡¯s easy to feel sad if she¡¯s gloomy .

    ¡¸Uuu......I was powerless . ¡¹

    When I ask her what happened, she tells me she met Wilhelmina at the entrance of the building .

    Aware that Wilhemina is the empress of South Yuguria, Celestina tried her best to plead for peace .

    A wholehearted smile was directed at Wilhelmina, but as we also saw, it was erased by a fierce aura, which forced Celestina to wet her pants and curl up into a ball .

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t even finish what I wanted to say...... I really am......¡¹

    Celestina wiggles closer to me in her nightwear .

    ¡¸Dear brother, you should govern Malt . You¡¯d be capable of properly protecting everyone......hrgh . ¡¹

    I lightly pinch Celestina¡¯s cheek as she bes timid .

    ¡¸What are you being weak for? You saw the reception, right? Everyone was waiting for Celestina to return . You are the one who is worthy to be king of Malt . ¡¹

    I¡¯m not lying . If Celestina is king, Malt will stabilize in no time .

    In times of turmoil like this, when the country has just been reimed, there is always a power struggle between the king who has returned from the outside and the resistance forces within the country, but with Celestina, there is no such thing . Even if someone pushes her out and deres himself king, none of the people will follow him . Although I won¡¯t say that there were no powerful resistance forces to begin with .

    A stable and restored Malt is not the slightest threat to us .

    Of course, I can¡¯t imagine Celestina turning on me, but even if she were deceived by something, it¡¯s impossible .

    She has no ability to threaten other countries .

    Celestina is well-liked by the citizens, and will surelyy out a good government .

    Her most valuable asset is her charisma . The fact she can get people to follow her simply by smiling is unfair .

    Even if she makes a blunder in domestic affairs, she can find a way out .

    Conversely, she cannot do things like fight with neighboring countries using conspiracies, apply pressure with military force or start wars to gain national profit......

    The Malt under Celestina will be prosperous and stable as they always have been, and a friendly neighboring nation that poses no threat whatsoever¨D¨D

    ¡¸What am I thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe such a crude thought crossed my mind when I¡¯m supposed to be encouraging the dispirited girl .

    I punch my forehead lightly with the golden gauntlet still on my arm and drive out the Leopolt in my heart .

    Perhaps I was affected by Wilhelmina .

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only king for Malt . Nobody is going to follow a person like me whose name is hard to remember, it¡¯ll be a mess . Celestina can do it because of the person you are . This is something only Celestina can do . ¡¹

    While removing my gauntlet, I pull the covers over her head .

    Celestina, buried under the nket, slithers around until she finds an opening and pops her head back out .

    ¡¸T-then you should be a couple with me so you can be king......no, that would be rude to Nonna . What if you made me your lover instead?¡¹

    If I do that, there will be a rebellion so great it will be carved into the history of Malt .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle help you again whenever a problem arises . If you really feel bad about not giving me anything, let me have Monica . She¡¯ll be my ything starting today . ¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Monica yelps when her name is suddenly brought up in the conversation .

    ¡¸Understood . I¡¯ll give her to you . ¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹

    Obviously, it¡¯s a joke .

    The two of us exchange nces after poking fun at Monica andugh .

    Celestina eventually tires herself out and I head for the bedroom next door also prepared at her request .

    ¡¸......so . ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah . ¡¹

    I climb on the bed and spread Monica¡¯s legs apart .

    ¡¸Why are you in a position like you¡¯re five seconds before mating?¡¹

    ¡¸Am I not allowed to be?¡¹

    I open up the front of my shirt, pull off my underwear and throw my armor under the bed .

    Somehow my reply was calm, but I actually have an uncontroble urge for women right now .

    Especially since I recently saw Wilhelmina¡¯s naked body, I¡¯ve been feeling strange .

    I don¡¯t like her nor do I want to be together with her .

    However, that stunning body has captured me .

    If I don¡¯t sleep with a woman in the next few hours, I might just ejacte in the middle of nowhere .

    ¡¸Is your lower half the only part that¡¯s important to you?¡¹

    Monica doesn¡¯t resist despite badmouthing me .

    Taking that as a sign I can keep going, I bury my face in her breasts .

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re going there!?¡¹

    Herrge and soft boobs feel superb when I¡¯m aroused .

    Except there is something......different . They were somewhat smaller, tighter in shape and had pink nipples .

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    Furthermore, I put my lips on her precious ce .

    ¡¸Nnh! If you lick me there......aau!¡¹

    She had thicker hair and it was ck......the slit in the back was certainly thin .

    The tone of Monica¡¯s cry of pleasure weakens .

    ¡¸......are youparing me to someone else?¡¹

    Crap, she noticed . A woman¡¯s senses are sharp in these situations .

    Nonna overlooks it when I slept with a big-breasted prostitute the previous day, but the slimmer girls openly voice their displeasure . I wonder how they can tell .

    ¡¸Uooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa! You¡¯re too rough! If you go that deep......¡¹

    To deceive Monica, I cover her body and let my lust dictate how I rock my hips .

    Not being able to use her female instincts when she¡¯s being rammed hard like I expected, Monica squeals and wraps her arms around the back of my head .

    My meat rod thrusts to the end of Monica¡¯s canal and rubs her inner walls .

    She gasps from the pleasure born from the intense sex, and I am also quickly reaching climax .

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m flying! Deep, scrape deep inside! Aaah! AAAaaah¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Monica¡¯s nails dig into my back and her chin tilts up to the ceiling .

    My cock starts to throb and I hug her delicate frame .

    With our genitals connected perfectly, our bodies and hearts melt together to experience a burst of pleasure .

    It is a wonderful climax that sends me to a ce between a dream and reality......

    What flows into my mind is of course the face and body of the best woman in my arms .

    Her sculpture-like features, her lovely breasts, her slender limbs, and lush ck pubic hair¨D¨D

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Wilhe¨D¨DMonica¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸......Huh?¡¹

    Something slips out of my mouth in the spur of the moment .

    I corrected myself as soon as I realized what I said, but it was toote .

    The convulsions of the hole on the verge of orgasm quickly subsides and the walls dry up as if they were exposed to the sun .

    Her arms gripping me fall away and her tightly shut eyes open partially .

    ¡¸What did you just say?¡¹

    Monica¡¯s hand caresses my face¨D¨Dthen her fingers curl, drawing her nails across my cheek .

    ¡¸Guoo......ow . ¡¹

    After scratching me hard enough for blood to trickle down my cheek, she ps me back and forth three times .

    ¡¸Move off me . ¡¹

    ¡¸Let me exin . ¡¹

    She kicks my crotch without arguing .

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst! I¡¯m never letting you touch me again!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ll do anything so please forgive me . ¡¹

    She pushed me to the window and then gave me one more shove with a run-up .

    Pressured by her menacing look, I unconsciously took another step back .

    My body is floating . It seems the window was opened .

    ¡¸Nuooo!¡¹

    I fell headlong from the third floor .

    Although I was able to adjust myself in midair to avoid major injury, the impact fromnding on my back still hurt quite a bit .

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Monica ms the window shut .

    Usually, the girl would throw out the man¡¯s clothes at the end in simr situations, but she didn¡¯t in this case, leaving mepletely naked .

    I don¡¯t even have my armor on so my face is fully visible .

    Not only that, I¡¯m in the courtyard of the pce with a raging boner not long from ejacting .

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯m going to be treated like a suspicious person . ¡¹

    ¡¸Careful or not, you¡¯re suspicious, no you¡¯ll actually be seen as a in pervert . Come, you idiot . ¡¹

    Pulled by an arm with tremendous strength, I was forced to run through the recently liberated Biado .

    <strong>¨CThird Person POV¨C</strong>

    South Side of Dard Mountains ¨C Base of the mountain .

    ¡¸Everyone, halt¨D¨D!! The workers of the first team fell into a deep pocket . Pull them up!¡¹

    The soldiers curse like they were annoyed that a problem urred again .

    ¡¸This is the fourth time since morning . It¡¯s not even noon yet . ¡¹

    With quick and fluid motions, the soldiers tie ropes to the workers seeking help and fish them out .

    ¡¸You can¡¯t me them . It¡¯s a world of ash......the hard ces are like quagmires while the soft areas are like swamps . ¡¹

    The soldiers survey their surroundings but don¡¯t find anything conspicuous within the 360 degrees .

    Terrain such as hills and valleys are scattered here and there, but everything is gray, with no forest, field or a single de of grass in sight . The Dard mountains towering over them in front also appears to be a giant pile of ash .

    ¡¸A world of death......ever since fire shot out from the mountains, I¡¯ve heard this whole region was devastated, but this is worse than I thought . ¡¹

    It has been a little over two years since the great eruption of the Dard mountains, which is located on the former Altair-Vandolea border .

    The overwhelming amount of fire and ash rampaged wildly, making a mockery of the boundaries set by humans and leaving death and destruction in its wake .

    Towns and viges where the burning smoke flowed in were destroyed, and the endless rain of ash that followed buried fields, crushed houses, and drove out the people living in the area .

    This incident was directly connected to the decline of both Altair and Vandolea, and can be said to be the stepping stone which led to the creation of the South Yuguria empire .

    Even now when the mountain is dormant, the hell of ashes will not disappear .

    ¡¸When they said we couldn¡¯t use horses or wagons, I thought it was some kind of harassment, but now I can see why . You wouldn¡¯t be able to move forward one meter . ¡¹

    Soldiers poke sticks at the ground in front of them, checking the state of their footing before slowly taking a step forward .

    ¡¸The constion is that we don¡¯t have to worry about an enemy attack . There are rumors that Malt has fallen in the north, although I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll run into them . ¡¹

    ¡¸You got that right . With no armor or weapons, we¡¯d be helpless . Heavy cavalry will just sink . ......this is no ce for an army, let alone humans . ¡¹

    True enough, the area around the Dard mountains was excluded from the ns of either side even during war as the terrain would be impassable .

    ¡¸ording to the scouting team, this is one of the better paths too . Apparently, the north, east, west, and southeast routes were blocked by enormous crevices and avnches of ash . I mean, the scouts who investigated the east route never came back . ¡¹

    ¡¸The scouting team traveled to and from the mountain? ......I want to give them a kiss of respect . ¡¹

    Another worker sinks after the soldier finishes talking and screams for help .

    ¡¸The scouting team went alone, didn¡¯t they? Howe we......¡¹

    The struggling worker was saved by the person riding on his back .

    ¡¸Sorry......I¡¯m not used to marching......¡¹

    The man was wearing a robe and holding a staff .

    Several others were dressed in the same way and they were also simrly carried on the backs of people .

    The men also reach out their hands to join in the rescue themselves .

    ¡¸You guys don¡¯t have to do anything . The order was to save your energy until we get to our destination . ¡¹

    The soldiers nod at themander and continue on with their work .

    ¡¸We have a package . It¡¯s a heavy one......for the slow magic users . ¡¹

    A medium-sized barrel was being transported by three workers .

    ¡¸Be careful not to drop that . It¡¯s full of gunpowder, you¡¯ll blow us all up if you¡¯re not careful!¡¹

    Bring magic users and a barrel of gunpowder to blow up a certain point on the side of the Dard mountains .

    That was their mission .

    ¡¸Have the mountain shoot fire once more and annihte the Goldonian army in the area . Then take advantage of that and start advancing to the north......that is Her Majesty¡¯s n to revive from the brink of death . ¡¹

    Having lost Arnd, Trisnia, and Tortoent in session, it was clear to every soldier that they were at a disadvantage . Still, they were ordered toplete a rather shy operation .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The face of the soldiers are dark .

    ¡¸.....mander . ¡¹

    ¡¸......what?¡¹

    One of the soldiers mutters as he walks .

    ¡¸8 magic users, 20 barrels with 80 kg of sting powder, is that enough to make the mountain spout fire?¡¹

    ¡¸......Her Majesty believes so . ¡¹

    The soldiers go silent .

    They aren¡¯t knowledgeable about engineering or mountains .

    But when their eyespare the giant mass before their eyes and the ruined yet magnificent view with the barrels they¡¯re carrying¨C

    ¡¸......there¡¯s no way . ¡¹

    The soldiers re at themander,menting softly .

    ¡¸Her Majesty stated it is possible! Our duty is to obey and execute her order! Don¡¯t question it and do what you¡¯re told!!¡¹

    Themander himself doesn¡¯t admit whether it¡¯s possible either .

    His expression is the same as the soldiers .

    ¡¸......Her Majesty must be desperate after suffering consecutive defeats-¡¹

    Before the soldier couldplete an irrevocable sentence, a boom came from the mountain .

    ¡¸Andslide!!¡¹

    A portion of the Dard mountains at the end of where the soldier pointed crumbled and slid down the slope, but fortunately the soldiers were far enough that no damage was done to them .

    Themander turned around and yelled .

    ¡¸As you can see, the Dard mountain is in shambles! Our load may be smallpared to the mountain, but a poke with a single needle might be enough to shatter a brittle dam . Trust in Her Majesty and carry out the order!¡¹

    The soldiers seem to regain some morale and resume their steady march .

    ¡¸Hey, if the mountain is broken like a dam, will ash spew out again?¡¹

    ¡¸After spewing so much already, even a stud will be empty . ¡¹

    ¡¸Then what wille out? Haha, if gold nuggets shoot out maybe the soldiers will be so busy picking them up that the war will stop . ¡¹

    The soldiers¡¯ delusions echoed quietly in the world of ash .

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    ¡¸Get your ass in here, you pervert . ¡¹

    The hand forcibly pulling me lets go and throws me inside a building .

    It was the kind of action that a stern mother would do when her child is having a tantrum on the streets, except the child ¨D me in this case ¨D is 190 cm and the mother doing the dragging ¨D Brynhildr in this case ¨D is about the same size as Celestina .

    ¡¸I took off my golden armor, yet I somehow attracted quite a bit of attention . ¡¹

    ¡¸Swinging that dirty thing around, what do you......or rather, it¡¯s standing upright!¡¹

    The reason why the guards didn¡¯t arrest me was because Brynhildr grabbed my hand and ran off at a tremendous speed .

    ¡¸E-excuse me......what business do you have in my house¨D¨D!?¡¹

    A shadow emerges from the back .

    It makes sense for someone to be living here, a normal residential building, and it¡¯s also a natural reaction to scream when a naked person shows up out of nowhere .

    Three people appeared .

    The female who looks to be a little over thirty years old should be the wife .

    Beside her are two daughters, one who is fourteen or fifteen, and the other trembling one is no older than seven .

    ¡¸Mama, who is this man? Why is he naked?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa! That thing is exposed......pervert! Who are¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s huge......gulp . ¡¹

    At this rate, I¡¯ll be treated as a pervert .

    I want to convince them otherwise, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll listen to a naked man who burst into another person¡¯s house .

    ¡¸Eei, how annoying . Stay in the corner . ¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s firm tone immediately caused the bodies of the women to shiver .

    ¡¸¡¯Kay......staying......still . ¡¹

    ¡¸In the corner......not doing......anything......¡¹

    ¡¸......doing nothing......it¡¯s so big . ¡¹

    The three of them wobble to the corner of the room, huddle together and be silent .

    Their eyes also seem to be unfocused .

    ¡¸It¡¯s a mild suggestion . I can¡¯t stand it when people fuss unnecessarily . ¡¹

    Manipting a woman¡¯s consciousness is not very admirable, but I¡¯ll endure it since no real harm has been done and this is kind of an emergency .

    Brynhildr reaches down to my crotch without warning and grabs my balls .

    If she¡¯s trying to caress me, she¡¯scking some kindness . Honestly, it hurts .

    I was hoping for a sweet affair too, instead my dick is going to go limp .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I am also in the mood......eei, this is a ritual of sorts . ¡¹

    In saying so, Brynhildr brings her face close to my ear .

    I immediately anticipate her to bite my neck to suck my blood or tease me with words .

    ¡¸Wilhelmina . ¡¹

    ¡¸Uugh!¡¹

    My dick twitches when she whispers the particr word .

    I nearly blew my load on the spot .

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m repeating what happened with Monica .

    No, Brynhildr wouldn¡¯t stop at that . In the worst case, she¡¯d rip off my penis .

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why that woman has such a magical appeal to you . But as long as you store up seed for her, you are in no condition to fight . ¡¹

    Mmm, so what are you saying?

    ¡¸Eei, you blockhead! I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll help squeeze out the contents of your needlessly swollen nasty testicles!¡¹

    Brynhildr proceeds to toss me onto the bed .

    ¡¸You better be prepared after neglecting me for so long . I¡¯ll wring so much out of you that it¡¯ll never get hard again . ¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re more than wee to do so . ¡¹

    I nce at the three females in the corner of the room .

    ¡¸Until I release my suggestion, they¡¯re as good as puppets . Treat them like they aren¡¯t there . ¡¹

    ¡¸Standing......in the corner . ¡¹

    ¡¸Not doing anything, not doing anything . ¡¹

    ¡¸So big......covered in veins......want to try putting it inside me......¡¹

    I¡¯m concerned, but I¡¯m also aroused .

    I think I can cum more than usual .

    <strong>¨CThird Person POV¨C</strong>

    Meanwhile . Dard Mountain ¨C Mountainside . South Yuguria Army: Special Forces .

    ¡¸Rocks resembling chicken heads, the tracks of andslide, and twin peaks with the setting sun in the upper left direction......just like the scouting team informed us . This is definitely the ce!¡¹

    When themander shouted, the soldiers collectively let out a sigh of relief and slumped down to the ground .

    It had been three days since the troops started climbing the mountain and they were exhausted .

    Their march, which was already difficult on the ins, turned into hell when they had to ascend the sloped terrain .

    Three soldiers and two workers lost their lives on the way by slipping and stepping into crevices which were hidden under the ashes .

    Nevertheless, they persisted .

    The number of people questioning the significance of the mission diminished as they progressed further up the mountain .

    There was no room forints and everyone became a machine toplete the hellish trek .

    ¡¸If we hurry, we can make it before the sun goes down......everyone, get to work on setting up the gunpowder barrels! The spots are here and here......move it! Chop chop!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The soldiers hunched over from fatigue spring up and furiously start their work,

    They were at their limits physically, but they knew that they could descend the mountain once they finished the job . That thought allowed the soldiers to muster thest of their strength .

    These men, although unarmed and equipped like adventurers, are the best of the best .

    They installed the barrels at a speed that would make even the Goldonian engineers swoon and fixed the bottom of the barrels in ce with ashes or rocks to prevent them from shifting after the explosions .

    ¡¸Position one is in ce!¡¹

    ¡¸Second one is done too!¡¹

    ¡¸The footing is a bit poor for the third......but it has beenpleted!!¡¹

    Themander nods and smiles for the first time, but he soon scowls and raises his voice again .

    ¡¸Alright, they¡¯re going to explode . Everyone, step back . It¡¯s almost certain andslide will happen so go around to the sides . Don¡¯t go underneath . ¡¹

    Confirming everybody has evacuated, the magic users step forth .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get the timing wrong . Fire your most powerful explosion magic at the same time . ¡¹

    ¡¸We carried you on our backs all the way for this very reason . ¡¹

    ¡¸Match your breathing¨D¨D3, 2, 1¨D¨Dfire!!¡¹

    The staves of the 8 magicians glow and giant mes simultaneously fly out .

    Each me has a different shape .

    One is like a stream following a jet of oil, one is a gigantic ball of fire and one is surrounded by a bluish circle......regardless of form they were all considered among the best explosion magic in South Yuguria .

    Each spell enveloped the barrel of gunpowder and hit the surface of the mountain, then after a brief pause, triggered a violent explosion .

    ¡¸Incredible!¡¹

    ¡¸So these are the elite magic users personally picked by Her Majesty......to think they had such power . ¡¹

    The booms of the explosions drowned out thements of the soldiers .

    With 20 barrels packed with as much gunpowder as a human can carry, and with all of them exploding at nearly the same time, it came as no surprise that the resulting explosions were massive .

    The entire field of view dyed red, followed by an ear-shattering roar, and then a shockwave that blew over the soldiers¡¯ heads .

    ¡¸What an explosion! It seems capable of evaporating a 100-man squad!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lift your head . It¡¯ll be taken off by the unexpected destructive power of the st!¡¹

    As the fire rushes up the face of the mountain, the force blows up ash that creates an artificial cloud .

    And then without dy, crushed rocks tumbled down .

    The soldiers cover their heads and wait until the induced destruction settles before slowly getting up .

    ¡¸This might work......¡¹

    Carefully, they examine the state of the environment .

    An explosion caused by a concentration of powerful magic and over a ton of gunpowder......even a bombardment by the great cannons of the Federation did not possess such might . This unprecedented explosion gouged a deep hole in the side of the mountain and formed a 20 m wide crater .

    But that was it .

    Some ash on the mountain was blown away, some rocks scattered, and a somewhatrge dent was left in the ground .

    The mountain remained steadfast and the residual ashes from the st also eventually floated quietly back down to earth like nothing happened .

    There was a moment of silence .

    ¡¸......missionplete . Everyone, let¡¯s go home . After a quick rest, we¡¯ll withdraw . ¡¹

    Themander mutters, a hint of defeat in his voice .

    ¡¸......I knew this would happen . ¡¹

    ¡¸If you think calmly, there was no way a human could do anything to a mountain . ¡¹

    The soldiers sit down and sigh, free from me, as themander understood their disappointment .

    Their efforts and sacrifices were in vain . Feeling discouraged is not exclusive to subordinates .

    ¡¸Haha,e inside the crater . We can say farewell to the ashes for a bit . ¡¹

    ¡¸All these pointed rocks are gonna hurt my ass . ......although this is the product of our blood and sweat . It¡¯ll be too depressing if I don¡¯t at least sit down . ¡¹

    One by one, the soldiers gathered in the cavity,ughing halfheartedly .

    Among them, there was one person who spoke up .

    ¡¸Hey, look over there . A strange hole opened up . ¡¹

    At the end of the person¡¯s finger, there was a hole big enough to fit a single human .

    ¡¸With all that we did, of course there¡¯s going to be one or two holes......wait, it goes pretty deep . I can¡¯t see the bottom . ¡¹

    ¡¸Bring a torch over . ......it¡¯s no good, I still can¡¯t see anything . It¡¯s really deep . Someone, try jumping in . ¡¹

    Normally, this would simply be mocked as trivial, but having lost their purpose, the soldiers got excited .

    ¡¸I used to work in a mine . We measure the depth of holes like these by doing this¨D¨D¡¹

    The individual picks up a fist-sized rock and tosses it in the hole .

    ¡¸1, 2, 3, 4......¡¹

    He folds his fingers as he watches the rock disappear into the jet-ck space .

    ¡¸11, 12, 13......no way . It¡¯s bottomless . ¡¹

    He stops counting with his fingers and raises his head .

    ¡¸It should be clear if I do this . ¡¹

    Another man throws a lit torch in the hole .

    Wasting a torch for the sake of entertainment is something that he would usually be reprimanded for, however the demoralizedmander couldn¡¯t care less .

    The men huddled around the hole, watching as the me danced in midair .

    A few secondster, it hit the bottom and bounced, causing the soldiers to snicker .

    ¡¸It¡¯s not bottomless . It¡¯s probably closer to 40 m . Aaah, I could literally see the bottom, how boring . ¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I better check the equipment of the entire army to make sure they¡¯re not using the defective steel you dug up . ¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, you¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t hear a sound¨D¨Dhuh? Hey, isn¡¯t that weird?¡¹

    The self-proimed former miner points inside the hole .

    Everyone else reluctantly follows where his finger leads, convinced there is nothing left to see .

    The light of the torch which should have fallen to the bottom is approaching them at a terrifying speed .

    ¡¸What the¨D¨Dgue . ¡¹

    Something pokes into the man¡¯s forehead .

    ¡¸Eh? Gyu? Kakakakkiki . ¡¹

    It was a tube about the thickness of a woman¡¯s arm .

    The tube seems to bulge out periodically and it seems to be making a sucking sound as the soldier bbers incoherently, drool trickles from the corner of his mouth and his eyes gradually roll to the back of his head .

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~ What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Nobody knew what was going on either, so one person grabbed the shoulder of the man making strange noises and turned him around .

    That was when they realized the abnormality .

    The man was smiling......no, he died with his face stuck that way .

    There was no blood or brain matter that should be leaking from the hole in his forehead, instead it was a tunnel devoid of liquid .

    That tube had drained the contents of the man¡¯s head .

    The soldiers didn¡¯t have time to shout .

    Something big crashes against the hole, forces it wider and bursts out .

    It was a giant spider which was at least 2 m long .

    ¡¸Mon¨D¨D¡¹

    The word could not bepleted .

    The bottom of the crater where the soldiers were fell out and whoever was sitting on top disappeared into the darkness leaving nothing more than a scream .

    Neither the soldiers nor themander had any way of knowing, but the explosion they risked their lives for had an unmistakable effect .

    The areas which were weakened by the eruption were blown up, opening up a direct passage that connects the bottom of the earth with the surface .

    Naturally, the others who were resting heard the roar of the copse .

    ¡¸What happened!? Is it a rock slide!?¡¹

    ¡¸Anybody here who slipped!? Anybody breathing!?¡¹

    The people who rushed to the scene were greeted by numerous giant spiders that climbed out of the cavity which is now a gaping hole .

    Even the smallest arachnid was at least 2 m, while the bigger ones are close to 5 m .

    ¡¸Monsters!? In a ce like this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible, how could there be monsters here!?¡¹

    The soldiers reflexively reach for the weapon on their hips, but they aren¡¯t carrying swords or shields that have much weight .

    The best they can do is a knife that has a de length of 20 cm .

    ¡¸Gyaaaa!! Let me go! Stop iittt!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaa! This thing is- this thing is sucking up my insides! Save me, someoneeee!¡¹

    There was no way they couldpete with the spider, which was well over 2 m long, wielding such puny daggers .

    And so, the soldiers were one-sidedly preyed upon . Those who were lucky lost their footing and died from falling off the mountain .

    ¡¸Commander, what on earth are they!? What did we do!?¡¹

    A soldier yells .

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! How would I know!? Her Majesty......don¡¯t tell me......she knew......¡¹

    The cluster of spiders pounced on the shockedmander and panicking soldiers .

    ¡¸Let my power be fire!¡¹

    A me shoots from the side and envelopes several spiders .

    They roll around, screeching in an unpleasant manner unique to insects, and eventually flips on their backs, motionless .

    ¡¸Oh, magic users can still fight without weapons . ¡¹

    However, the magic users also had grim expressions .

    They expended their energy to cause the earlier explosion and don¡¯t have much magic left in reserve .

    Only three individuals who had exceptional magical capacities could fight, meaning the other five could do nothing except watch .

    Themander of the special forces realized that fact .

    ¡¸Kuh, there¡¯s no time to waste . We have to descend the mountain as quickly as possible . Magic users, keep shooting behind you! Climb down without being afraid of falling! It¡¯s better to slip and die than be food for those things!¡¹

    Themander runs as he encourages his troops, and the magic users repel the spiders with spells .

    Although it appeared like they put up a fierce resistance, everything ended in an instant .

    Click, click, click, click .

    Everyone turned toward the sound of flint being consecutively struck .

    ¡¸......O God . ¡¹

    Themander who gave out appropriate instructions stops running and stares up at the sky .

    Crawling out of the mountain was a 20 m long monster .

    It had nine heads growing from its long body .

    ¡¸A hydra . ¡¹

    The name muttered by one of the soldiers was something that appeared only in legends and fairy tales .

    ¡¸Nonsense, that¡¯s incorrect . ¡¹

    Themander promptly denies the im and goes on to exin .

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t a hydra a snake with nine heads? This thing¨D¨Dis a centipede, right?¡¹

    Sure enough, the body and head of the monster matched that of a centipede .

    Fangs belonging to each of the nine heads gnashed viciously .

    The magic users shot spells that surrounded the nine-headed centipede .

    mes erupted and a wave of heat blew through the air .

    ¡¸......ha, hahaha......ahaha......¡¹

    The ck carapace was impervious to the st .

    As one of them forced a chuckle, the heads of the centipede stretched out at a speed faster than the eye could see and gobbled up the three magicians .

    Without a chance to make a sound, their upper bodies were torn and their lower bodies were tossed high in the sky .

    A spider leapt to collect the sttered flesh .

    The grating chattering noise increases .

    Different centipedes emerge from beside the nine-headed one .

    One, two, three¨D¨D

    ¡¸It seems that we-¡¹

    Themander unsheathes his knife and spreads his legs apart .

    Raining ash and steep cliffs did not pose a problem to the monsters .

    There was no chance of escape .

    ¡¸-opened the lid of hell¨D¨D¡¹

    Minutes passed .

    Thousands if not tens of thousands of spiders, centipedes, and other bizarre shapes descended the face of the mountain in the darkness of the setting sun .

    They did not head in any particr direction, rather they dispersed every which way, following their instincts in search for food .

    There was no end to the swarm of creatures .

    Monsters were constantly pouring out of the hole in the mountain .

    A Few Days Later .

    South Yuguria Empire ¨C Temporary Capital: Poron .

    ¡¸Neither Torandio or the messenger we sent to the city have returned! I also can¡¯t get in contact with Migusas or Temiame!¡¹

    ¡¸No response from the detachment of 3000 that was supposed to meet up from Vand! A messenger was sent, but the entire area is......overflowing with grotesque monsters . ¡¹

    Commanders, staff officers, and even low-ranking soldiers and civil servants were running chaotically around the Poron throne Wilhelmina sat on, which was two sizes smaller than the one in Altair .

    Wilhelmina merely looks down while the pale-faced Zaphnes barely maintains a straight posture .

    Reports of monster attacks came from the towns and viges near the Dard mountains .

    In just a few days, the attacks have expanded to the point where they could not be contained .

    ¡¸A scouting team reported that the Mocha vige which fell into Goldonia¡¯s hands......was consumed by monsters . Guards and all......were gone in minutes . ¡¹

    ¡¸......that is a strategic point . If Goldonia is no longer present, we should send soldiers to recapture it . ¡¹

    The staff officer shook his head with a grimace .

    ¡¸Fool, that¡¯s not important! Strategy and tactics aren¡¯t important! This is not the time for them!¡¹

    The staff officer steps before Wilhelmina .

    He¡¯s close enough where his spit could reach her and he doesn¡¯t bow, but Zaphnes doesn¡¯t scold him .

    ¡¸Your Majesty, this is no time for war . Monsters are scattering in all directions centering on the Dard mountains . ording to reports, they are unsightly and iparably more vicious than orcs, plus there are enough of them to fill thend . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina nods .

    ¡¸Over thirty viges have already vanished¨D¨Dthe squad of 5000 sent yesterday to subjugate them have yet to return . Not a single soldier!¡¹

    The empress nods slowly once more .

    ¡¸Armies have been devoured......those things are beyond the realm of monsters . They are cmities or the wrath of God......¡¹

    ¡¸This on top of the deteriorating state of war......did someone enthrall a demon?¡¹

    Pallid-looking cab ministers exchange whispered conversations .

    The staff officer sends them a re then turns to Wilhelmina .

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯se to this, we should immediately ceasefire with Goldonia and cooperate with them to deal with this matter . ¡¹

    Zaphnes silently nods over and over next to her as if trying to encourage Wilhelmina to agree .

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    The staff officer stared in disbelief .

    ¡¸Did you just ask why!? Didn¡¯t you hear the reports!? Herds of monsters have swallowed cities and citizens! We should not be fighting other humans¨D¨D¡¹

    Wilhelmina holds out her hand to interrupt the officer .

    Her head still faced down so the staff officer could only see her mouth .

    ¡¸Let¡¯s assume we made a truce and exterminated the monsters . From there, we would resume the war at square one......would we win?¡¹

    The staff officer was at a loss for words .

    There was no way to reverse the oue . Based on his knowledge and experience, the possibility of recovery is zero .

    ¡¸It would be impossible . But even if we lose the war, there are ns we can use to flee or beg for forgiveness and aim for aeback . The monsters don¡¯t leave anything behind when they eat people¨D¨Dmoreover, there are reports of themying eggs or living in people as parasites among other horrible things . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina whips her finger out and points it at the staff officer .

    ¡¸This mancks the will to fight and is a rebel who desires to see the empire¡¯s defeat . Put him to death . ¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Everyone in the room was stunned . Zaphnes was also taken aback and stared nkly at Wilhelmina .

    This was the first time in which she sentenced a subordinate to death in such a manner, at least in public .

    ¡¸Y-you fool! This is no time for that . I can¡¯t believe you would be so stupid¨D¨D¡¹

    Although confused, the guards obeyed Wilhelmina¡¯s orders, restraining the staff officer and pushing him to the ground .

    Zaphnes waved his hands in an attempt to salvage the discussion, but in the end no words came out .

    ¡¸This can¡¯t be anything other than an opportunity . With such powerful monsters heading north, even Goldonia will be helpless . We can once again turn the tides of battles . ¡¹

    ¡¸Ridiculous . They may be called monsters, but they¡¯re mostly insects! They simply eat whatever theyy their eyes on, it¡¯s impossible to choose who¨D¨D¡¹

    Wilhelmina gets up from her throne and stands in front of the staff officer .

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible because they¡¯re insects . They don¡¯t have intelligence . After devouring the prey in front of them, they go search for new prey . ¡¹

    Zaphnes follows behind her with a concerned expression .

    ¡¸Allow only the troops around Polpo and the bare minimum of people inside the castle by tomorrow morning . Fires are to be extinguished and no guards are needed . All soldiers and civilians should go to the basement, otherwise, they are to dig a cave and hide there for the night, waiting for the right moment . Those who can¡¯t make it in time ...... order them to subjugate the monsters . If they run around carelessly, those things will stay longer than necessary . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina peeks at the staff officer¡¯s face .

    ¡¸Once the monsters finish their meal, they¡¯ll return where they came from . If we wait for that and march again, we¡¯ll be conquering an uninhabited wastnd . ¡¹

    ¡¸You intend to turn the Central ins into their feeding grounds......no, there¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll stop there! What¡¯s the point of ruling overnd that is void of citizens and cities!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯d prefer it to remain intact . However, if I¡¯m unable to get what I want, I have topromise . ¡¹

    Wilhelmina and the staff officer exchange looks .

    ¡¸I see, you......you were the one¨D¨D!¡¹

    The guards drag away the staff officer .

    Zaphnes softly mutters to Wilhelmina in a sad tone .

    ¡¸......what if they sniff out our hiding spots? What if they stay in the Central ins for months after consuming Goldonia? Perhaps......they will travel all over the continent . ¡¹

    ¡¸Then it will be the end . For me, for this country, and this seed called the human race . Everything will be done for . ¡¹

    Zaphnes, rendered speechless, takes a step back .

    ¡¸But wouldn¡¯t it be the same?¡¹

    Wilhelmina lowers herself back on the throne .

    ¡¸I have only one life, only one chance to live . If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t the destruction of the world the same as the destruction of myself? If I¡¯m just going to perish like this, I¡¯ll take another gamble with the world as my chip . If there is even a shred of possibility of victory in hell that is . ¡¹

    Grinning, the empress takes Zaphnes¡¯s sweaty hand .

    ¡¸Our chances......are as tiny as my fingernail . Now Zaphnes, you approached me poorly once before, no? We have nothing to do but wait now . If you want to embrace me, I will allow you . ¡¹

    Zaphnes looks up and then shakes his head .

    ¡¸No thanks, I¡¯ll pass......I don¡¯t think I can get it up . ¡¹

    Only Wilhelmina¡¯s giggles could be heard in the silent room .

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    ¡¸Well, it feels like a strange amount of time has passed . ¡¹

    Brynhildr tilts her head, looking down at me as Iy face-up naked on the bed .

    ¡¸Whatever . Now take it off . Carefully . ¡¹

    Brynhildr stands on the bed over me with her legs straddling my head .

    The hem of her long ck skirt drapes over my face, revealing her simrly ck underwear and white thighs .

    While still lying on my back, I raise my arm, slowly brushing my hand from her calf to her thigh .

    ¡¸What fine skin, not a single blemish or rough spot......it¡¯s like touching silk . ¡¹

    When Brynhildr orders me to take off her clothes, I have to gently caress her and praise her like so or else she¡¯ll be in a bad mood . If I do something like pull her skirt down, she¡¯ll grab me by the neck and m me into the ground .

    My hand travels further up and pauses when it reaches her underwear, letting me check Brynhildr¡¯s face .

    ¡¸Mm . ¡¹

    With aposed expression, Brynhildr casually lifts up one leg .

    When I softly press my lips on her toes, she closes her eyes in content .

    It seems she has given me the OK .

    My finger slips between her cool skin and ckce underwear and slowly drags the garment down .

    Brynhildr has the physical appearance of a 12 or 13 year old girl .

    She has a small butt, which appropriately matches her stature, letting me remove her underwear without a hitch .

    Her forbidden garden is exposed to me inside the darkness of her skirt .

    ¡¸It¡¯s smooth as usual . It makes me feel guilty when I stare too long . ¡¹

    No matter where I rub, I only feel the sensation of skin .

    She hasn¡¯t shaved, hair simply hasn¡¯t grown in that area . Normally, such a young body would not know a man¡¯s touch .

    Obviously, bringing that up will get me mmed into the ground, so I¡¯ll keep the thought in my mind .

    ¡¸That¡¯s funny,ing from someone who makes a mess of it every time . ¡¹

    I kiss the hairless crack and the part slightly above it, then reach outside her skirt and unhook the sp at her waist .

    Her skirt falls and the half-naked Brynhildr, after giving my forehead a poke, sits down on the bed and raises her hands, imitating a celebratory gesture .

    I loosen the string on her back to remove her dress and slide the strap of her innerwear off her shoulder .

    Just like her thighs, the skin of her upper body is also sickly pale and smooth like silk .

    There are no scars or ck spots marking the white surface, with the only ent being her oval belly button and the barely noticeable mounds on her chest decorated with a faint circle in between pink and flesh color on the peak of each breast .

    Brynhildr¡¯s infantile body ispletely visible .

    She straddles my chest and keeps her arms raised for a few seconds almost like she¡¯s showing off her upper body .

    There is no doubt she is beautiful, but her body is too immature to be considered a woman . She is also too young to be called a youngdy .

    However, her mannerisms and facial expressions are seductive, contradictory to her appearance .

    ¡¸What do you expect? How many centuries do you think I¡¯ve lived? ......given three more years, ¡®that¡¯ would have grown more to fit your preferences......nevermind!¡¹

    Perhaps embarrassed, Brynhildr slides herself down and lowers her mouth to my crotch .

    She proceeds to open her mouth and tries her best to fit my meat rod inside, but......

    ¡¸¨D¨Dstinks!! You haven¡¯t been washing properly!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true . ¡¹

    Is it because I recently had sex with Monica?

    No, that¡¯s a pretty normal thing for me .

    ¡¸Conversely, I was able to fuck her without problem so I should not smell that bad¨D¨Dah . ¡¹

    Then it hits me .

    Monica and I walked in the sewers and fought with a monstrous mass of filth .

    Our senses of smell have been numbed to the point that we aren¡¯t perceiving weaker scents .

    ¡¸I showered myself with water but was concerned about being seen and didn¡¯t take off my armor......I guess I didn¡¯t wash the sweat in my crotch area . ¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dso you didn¡¯t . Wait!! I¡¯m not putting such a dirty thing in my mouth! Wash it this instant!¡¹

    Of course, Brynhildr¡¯s grievance is valid .

    But this is a residential building and doesn¡¯t have a bath, plus the well is public, meaning I can¡¯t wash myself there .

    ¡¸Kuu......what a disaster . I can¡¯t believe aftering this far, I have to postpone it . ¡¹

    I stare imploringly at Brynhildr .

    ¡¸I¡¯m not doing it even if you give me that look . ¡¹

    Brynhildr turns her head coldly in the other direction .

    I close the distance between us and stare sweetly at her .

    ¡¸You really won¡¯t do it?¡¹

    ¡¸If circumstances were better¨D¨DI mean, why do I have to suck that dirty thing!?¡¹

    She pushes against my clinging head .

    I no longer care about how I look . My crotch is about to explode .

    I hug Brynhildr¡¯s slender white thigh .

    ¡¸My dick is about to burst and it¡¯s painful, sis......please......I want to release in your pretty mouth . ¡¹

    ¡¸What shameless¨D¨Dfine, it can¡¯t be helped! Sit on the bed!¡¹

    Stamping her feet in frustration, Brynhildr sits me down and lowers herself in between my legs .

    She really is out of my league .

    Her fetio begins .

    ¡¸Nmmu......stinks . ¡¹

    My dark ugly meat rod enters Brynhildr¡¯s thin lips .

    Her tiny mouth stretches as far as possible and her cheeks bulge out .

    Her elegant blonde hair, eyes like rubies and juvenile body contrasts her noble air .

    A vampire princess who can fling me with one arm¨D¨Dsuch an unbelievable existence is sucking on my smelly dick .

    ¡¸Ghmm!!¡¹

    The indecent thought causes my penis to swell and Brynhildr to groan .

    In return, she gives me an angry scowl .

    If I try to gloss over the issue, it¡¯ll worsen her mood . In cases like these, it¡¯s best to be honest .

    ¡¸Sorry . When I think such a beautiful and high-ss individual, like sis, is sucking on my dirty penis, it turns me on to no end . ¡¹

    Honestly voicing my feelings and emphasizing her status as my sister makes Brynhildr look conflicted, although she also intensifies her oral service .

    ¡¸Nn......¡¹

    She grabs my hand and ces it on top of her head .

    I guess she won¡¯t mind if I hold her and swing my hips .

    ¡¸Thank you, sis!¡¹

    I clutch her head without reservation and thrust my hips deeper .

    ¡¸Gmoh!!¡¹

    The tip of my penis grinds against the back of her throat as it enters further in her body .

    With every thrust, I notice that a bulge forms in Brynhildr¡¯s neck .

    This is because my cock is thicker than her trachea and esophagus and spreading them apart .

    If I did this to a human, they would suffocate .

    But Brynhildr doesn¡¯t choke or appear to be struggling .

    In the first ce, do vampires need to breathe?

    I rock my hips back and forth, vigorously stroking my dick with Brynhildr¡¯s help .

    The back of her throat rubs my tip, her undting movements of her throat stimtes the entirety of my penis, and the canines characteristic of vampires scrape my shaft, adding to the pleasure .

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum!! Get pregnant through your stomach, Brynhildr!!¡¹

    My hand circles to the back of Brynhildr¡¯s head and presses it toward me .

    I feel my dick start to pulse as she swallows me up to the base .

    In the next moment, I suddenly turn around, dropping her head on the bed .

    My arousal fades .

    Crap, I went overboard .

    ¡¸Gehoh, gehoh . ¡¹

    Coughing, Brynhildr slowly stands up .

    I silently questioned myself, asking why I forced her to suck me off and shot my seed without permission .

    ¡¸Excuses¨D¨Dare unsightly, huh?¡¹

    I roll over andy spread-eagle .

    ¡¸I¡¯d like it if you at least didn¡¯t crush my balls . I still want to make babies . ¡¹

    As I resolved myself for the worst, Brynhildr jumped on top of me .

    Meanwhile . In the Throne Room .

    ¡¸I¡¯m never letting that scum embrace me again! How could he yell another woman¡¯s name when he¡¯s on top of someone¨D¨DI can feel my blood boiling just thinking about it! I thought he was somewhat manly too......so frustrating......sniff . ¡¹

    Monica sobs as she mops the floor, trying to distract herself from the humiliation .

    ¡¸I have to clean this ce quickly for Her Majesty, and also, oh right . ¡¹

    Monica picks up and holds the wooden nk prepared outside the room under her armpit .

    ¡¸I wonder what the previous kings were thinking when they had a hole dug directly under the throne . Not to mention there are plenty of suspicious monsters down there......I¡¯ll eventually get some stone artisans to seal it up properly, but I guess I can cover it with a nk for now . ¡¹

    Monica inserts a stick under the throne and uses it as a lever to move the heavy chair .

    The hole leading to the secret passage is too dangerous¨D¨Dfor the time being, it should be blocked off .

    ¡¸Uugh, heavy......I¡¯m surprised that man could lift this......no, he flung it aside . Such brute strength . Uuuuuurrgh¨D¨Deiya!¡¹

    The throne slides and reveals the gaping hole .

    Suddenly, a shadow squirms .

    ¡¸A-a monster!?¡¹

    Monica was about to scream for help, but the wobbling shadow slowly groans weakly .

    ¡¸A......a......light......a person......outside......¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, you¡¯re Christoph-san!? What were you¨D¨Dah . ¡¹

    Memoriese back and remind her of the events .

    They defeated an atrocious monster and infiltrated the pce from under the throne .

    She didn¡¯t remember seeing this man with them .

    An image of him fainting alsoes to mind .

    And after they entered the pce, to dy being discovered, the throne was returned to its original position......

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me, were you under there all this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Rats are scary......centipedes hurt......darkness......eyes......glowing eyes . ¡¹

    Christoph climbs thedder and stumbles into Monica .

    Although initially shocked, she did not reject Christoph¡¯s embrace .

    ¡¸Umm......it¡¯s alright now . Why don¡¯t you take a bath, eat some food and sleep in a warm bed . ¡¹

    ¡¸Meal......bath......mama......¡¹

    Christoph buries his face in Monica¡¯s bosom .

    ¡¸Hey wait......well actually, you¡¯re pretty handsome . ......hmm . ¡¹

    The muscr man she hates appears in her mind .

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll teach you!¡¹

    As Monica pats the trembling Christoph¡¯s head, a grin forms on her face .

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    ¡¸How dare you......I choked and cked out . It felt like a long time passed again . ¡¹

    Brynhildr mounts my stomach and grabs onto my dick firmly .

    My balls shrink, preparing for her to possibly rip my manhood .

    ¡¸Pushing so deep into my throat......what was that about getting my stomach pregnant? I thought I got skewered for the first time in a while . ¡¹

    Her hand tightens around my testicles .

    I feel them shrink even more .

    ¡¸What do you mean, shrinking? They¡¯re still as big as apples . ¡¹

    Brynhildr squeezes my balls hard enough to give me a twinge and then loosely massages them .

    It seems she won¡¯t tear it off out of anger . In fact......

    ¡¸Sorry Brynhildr......for making you suck on something so dirty . ¡¹

    I say as I rest my meat rod on Brynhildr¡¯s face .

    Despite looking furious, she doesn¡¯t shout or push me away .

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry . Presenting a disgusting unwashed tool to a noblewoman......¡¹

    When I move my hot member across her face, Brynhildr¡¯s eyes follow it, and her nose sniffs the air .

    ¡¸The smell, do you like it?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    Although she yells out in protest, I grab her shoulder and push my dick in front of her nose .

    If my guess was incorrect, she would have already snapped me in half .

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m pretty certain she likes my foul-smelling cock .

    I observe Brynhildr again .

    She has gorgeous blonde hair, a lovely face, skin as white as snow, and a body that is filled with beauty from head to toe .

    However, that otherworldly beauty is packaged in a young and immature physique .

    Calling her a peerless youngdy is appropriate, but her nted glowing red eyes and the bewitching aura exuding from her body indicates she is more than just a pretty girl .

    ¡¸So Brynhildr likes that kind of thing¨D¨D¡¹¡¸Fool!¡¹¡¸Gnuh!!¡¹

    Brynhildr kicks my dick upward with her toe .

    The shock shoots through my abdomen, causing me to fall forward onto the bed .

    I identally said it out loud .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand, you idiot! It¡¯s just that nobody has ever stuck something so gross in my face for three hundred years and I was just a little curious! I¡¯m not a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hide it, I mean it¡¯s fine for everyone to have their own fet......gueh . ¡¹

    Brynhildr flips me on my back and straddles my thigh .

    ¡¸If anyone¡¯s a pervert, that has to be you . Look at this . ¡¹

    She grabs my dick which hasn¡¯t gone limp at all after getting hit, presses it against her belly, and starts grinding her hips with her hairless crotch sandwiched around my shaft . The feeling of skin rubbing together is tantalizing, but the obscene scene unfolding before my eyespensates for theck of stimtion .

    ¡¸Take a good look at my body . Your monstrous root is going to enter this tiny body . ¡¹

    Brynhildr ces two extended fingers against her genitals and uses them like a ruler to measure the length of her canal .

    ¡¸My hole is only this deep . As for your dick......¡¹

    Her thin elegant fingers line up along my penis .

    It doesn¡¯t even reach half the size of my swollen member, or a quarter for that matter .

    ¡¸See, it¡¯s nowhere near enough . My womb is past this point . ¡¹

    She simrly measures the length below her belly button andpares it with my dick,ing up short again .

    ¡¸And this part is the back of my womb......it¡¯s not a ce you¡¯re supposed to enter . ¡¹

    A devilish grin forms on Brynhildr¡¯s face .

    ¡¸Or is it......¡¹

    Brynhildr leans forward while stroking my dick with her hands .

    ¡¸Do you want to force it deeper inside? Hm?¡¹

    I can only give a pathetic reply .

    ¡¸Yeah, I want to go deeper . Half is not enough to satisfy me . ¡¹

    Brynhildr slides her hand a little further down my shaft towards the base and asks me if that is what I meant .

    ¡¸More......deeper......¡¹

    She slides her hand down a little more and tilts her head .

    ¡¸More......up to the base......¡¹

    Brynhildr holds my cock steady and aligns the base with the entrance of her genitals .

    With a slurp, my dark red blood-engorged organ slides past her lean stomach and up to her valley of her meager breasts .

    Brynhildr smirks and brings her juicy lips to my ear .

    ¡¸¨D¨Dpervert~¡¹

    My hips spring up and lift Brynhildr who is on my thigh .

    ¡¸That was bad . I almost blew my load from that . ¡¹

    I say as I put a hand to my chest, to which Brynhildr smiles happily and wraps her arms around me .

    ¡¸I was only half serious when I said that . Besides, jamming your huge thing in this body is wrong . Every time you ravage me, you rip and tear my insides apart . It just heals immediately . ¡¹

    So that¡¯s what was happening? I was lusting for pleasure in exchange for Brynhildr¡¯s pain......I should be ashamed .

    ¡¸If you do the same thing to another girl who is the same size as me, they would die . You have to be careful . ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, of course . ¡¹

    Obviously, I have to treat Brynhildr more gently from now on .

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about that . It actually feels better with a bit of pain . ¡¹

    Brynhildr and I make eye contact .

    She scowls like she said something she shouldn¡¯t have .

    ¡¸So you prefer it stinky and painful? You¡¯re really a per¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oh shut up!! Don¡¯t nitpick at everything I say when your dick is throbbing!¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t object .

    In that case, it might be a good idea to try something new since we¡¯re both perverts .

    I throw Brynhildr onto the bed and stare at her with a naughty smile .

    ¡¸Brynhildr, shall we begin tonight¡¯s immoral love-making now?¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? You moron............ahem . Dear brother, you must not! If mother and the others find out......¡¹

    I was too riled up that I don¡¯t remember much about what happened next, but when I woke up, the room was covered in my seed from the walls to the ceiling .

    Brynhildr¡¯s front and back holes were red and swollen as she yelled, ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how perverted you can get! I thought my life of three hundred years was going to end in bed!¡±

    For some reason, my ass also hurt, but my instincts told me to forget about it .

    The hypnotized mother and older daughter were also covered with semen for some reason .

    Anyways, it seems I went at it all night .

    It would be bad if I stayed here any longer and my identity gets blown, so let¡¯s secretly visit Celestina and leave Malt promptly .

    Waiting for me when I returned to the pce was a troubled Celestina and an ted Monica, who was standing imposingly with Christoph clinging to her waist and rubbing his cheek against her .

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? And Christoph, where were you this whole time?¡¹

    Monica¡¯s eyes widen and she extends her arm at me .

    Her chin is tilted up like she¡¯s proud of what she has done .

    ¡¸It seems you enjoyed yourselfst night . After being chased away by me, you ran to eat up another woman......that¡¯s fine . ¡¹

    My head snaps in Brynhildr¡¯s direction, wondering how Monica knew .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me, she¡¯ll find out, stupid brother!! Ah, crap!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, dear brother?¡¹

    Celestina reacts, but that¡¯s besides the point right now .

    I prepare myself for another strike from Monica, but she remainsposed despite a vein popping on her forehead, and instead pats Christoph .

    ¡¸Oh well, I can¡¯t really me you too much this time . That¡¯s because I also¨D¨Dslept with Christoph-sanst night . ¡¹

    ¡¸What......?¡¹

    My pounding heartbeat grows louder in my ears .

    Time seems to slow down .

    The first image that pops in my mind is Catherine .

    Vivid memories revive .

 Chapter 499

    Due to deal restructure text to speech yer is currently unavable. Will find a solution soon.

    Chapter 499

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    The events of that day back at my home in Rafen when the girls and I were confirming our love for each other are resurfacing clearly¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nnh! Nnh! Kiss me more! Use more tongue!¡¹

    The one hugging me is Catherine .

    We have only kissed so far and she is already out of breath like she sprinted at full speed .

    Catherine is normally quiet and, if I had to say, gives off a cold and distant impression .

    But being someone who has a stronger libido than others, if she doesn¡¯t sleep with a man, she gradually losesposure until her lust begins to control her .

    If she bes aroused in that state, she turns into a sex beast who can only think about men .

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold back any longer!¡¹

    Catherine topples me onto the bed .

    Obviously, a weak woman like her isn¡¯t strong enough to push me over, I simply allowed myself to be knocked down because her panting is cute .

    ¡¸Haa, haa......in the way . ¡¹

    Once Catherine mounts me, she rips open my shirt .

    It seems she isn¡¯t rational enough to even undo the buttons .

    ¡¸A man......muscles......haa, haa......¡¹

    Following her kisses to my neck and loving bites, she grabs my chest and rubs her cheek against my pectoral muscles, thenstly turns around to tear off my pants, and straddles my head while pressing her ass in my face .

    ¡¸A male¡¯s scent......hot flesh......this, I wanted this . ¡¹

    I hear slurping sounds and soon feel my lower half wrapped with pleasure .

    I can¡¯t help closing my eyes and groaning as the woman in heat services me without regard to her appearances .

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯re not going to let a woman do all the work, are you?¡¹

    Ignoring this ass swaying left and right in front of my face will be a dishonor to my name .

    I squeeze her butt cheeks hard enough for them to change shape and stick my face in her crotch .

    ¡¸Aaahn . ¡¹

    Catherine moans loudly .

    However, I notice something is off .

    ¡¸Mu, you¡¯re not fully turned on yet?¡¹

    I pull my head back and insert a finger in her hole instead .

    ¡¸......ahn . ¡¹

    Catherine lets out another moan, which sounds strange after all .

    ¡¸I thought you would be in a pretty bad condition considering you were neglected for such a long time......I guess not . ¡¹

    Catherine is incredible when she is crazy for men .

    She would suck you in and not let you go if you stick a finger or your tongue inside, and licking her once would cause her hole to overflow with juices in an instant .

    Right now, she is certainly aroused, but this is probably the result of a one-week break .

    All of a sudden, the sensation around my lower half lessens and sweat forms on the white ass in front of me .

    ¡¸It seems someone has used this quite a bit during my absence . Was it you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes . I did it repeatedly . I practically only stopped to eat meals . ¡¹

    She¡¯s avoiding eye contact .

    I raise my body from the bed and hug Catherine from behind .

    ¡¸Was it only you?¡¹

    ¡¸Errr......oh right, there was Melissa-san! And Maria-san, and also others......¡¹

    When I nce over at Maria who isying next to me on the same bed, she awkwardly agrees in a vague manner .

    That expression not only contains guilt and shame, there are hints of dissatisfaction and resignation .

    ¡¸N-now, let¡¯s continue......¡¹

    I kiss Catherine¡¯s neck and then bring my mouth to her ear .

    ¡¸Was there another man?¡¹

    ¡¸Urk, that¡¯s......¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s body shivers .

    That settles it .

    The other girls in the room stop conversing and the atmosphere bes tense .

    They¡¯re probably thinking I might get infuriated .

    I mean, it¡¯s natural to get mad if someone else touches your woman .

    If a man raped Catherine, then I¡¯d cut him to pieces .

    But based on Catherine¡¯s reactions, she likely consented .

    I can¡¯t exactly me the girl being unfaithful when I¡¯m worthless enough to abandon her for so long .

    A fire of jealousy is burning within me though .

    It makes me want to do to her everything that man did .

    ¡¸Uoooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I didn¡¯t meant to¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I lean on Catherine as I hug her .

    ¡¸How far did you let him go? Did he steal your lips?¡¹

    Catherine nods .

    I suck on her lips and stir the inside of her mouth with my tongue .

    ¡¸How about the bottom? Did he lick you?¡¹

    Catherine averts her eyes .

    I spread her legs wide open and stick my face in her crotch to the point my nose is partially in her hole as I lick her lower lips .

    ¡¸Then what happened? What did he do?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Catherine looks away while squirming, then invites me in between her legs before wrapping them and her arms around my back .

    ¡¸You let him prate you too!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re wrong!¡¹

    My arm slips under her waist and I thrust my hips forward .

    She doesn¡¯t scream despite my violent insertion, rather her hole is the only thing that makes a sound .

    I pull Catherine¡¯s head by the hair and peek at her face as I swing my hips .

    I userge and strong movements that make the entire bed creak .

    ¡¸So, does it feel good? Is it bigger than his?¡¹

    Catherine moans with her eyes closed and nods to my questions .

    Her nails dig into my back, causing minor pain to travel up to my brain .

    I am very proud of that, which in turn calms the mes of jealousy somewhat .

    ¡¸Fufufu, you couldn¡¯t feel good with guy¡¯s shabby thing, am I right?¡¹

    I wanted to immerse myself in the feeling of superiority, but I¡¯m approaching my limit .

    It hasn¡¯t even been ten minutes, yet for some reason I¡¯m more turned on than usual .

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll cum on the same ce he did . Was it your face or your stomach?¡¹

    When asked, Catherine reels in the sheets with her hands, hides her face, and holds my body tightly in ce with her limbs .

    The answer is clear . He came inside .

    ¡¸You let him do everything, you cheating bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me! My body wouldn¡¯t listen . ¡¹

    Catherine, with her face hidden by the sheets she tugged, looks at me uneasily .

    Scowling, I y-bite her throat, then smile softly and kiss her .

    Catherine, sensing that I am not enraged, clings closer to my body in relief and brings her arms around the back of my head, ready to ept mepletely .

    My meat rod, able to read the mood, begins to ejacte .

    Intermittent spurts of cum shoots more with more force than usual inside Catherine, filling her up with more seed than usual .

    It would be troublesome if that man had any chance to get her pregnant .

    I strain my abs and testicles to squeeze as much semen out as possible, washing out her womb with a cloudy white stream .

    If she has already been impregnated, I¡¯ll have to release frenzied sperm to seize her eggs .

    I hear several sighs around me .

    ¡¸I was worried about what would happen there . Although to be fair, Aegir is not so petty that he would throw a fit because of cheating . ¡¹

    Caments beside me as my ejaction continues .

    ¡¸Catherine-san, you should also remember to control yourself . I look away for a second and you go off doing such things......¡¹

    Maria heaves a sigh as she scolds Catherine, who could only answer half-heartedly while under me .

    ¡¸That aside, he¡¯s cumming so much and so strong......does Aegir-san have a fetish for that as well......¡¹

    Not understanding what Mel meant by those words, I focus on emptying my load in Catherine¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nuu! Was I cuckolded!?¡¹

    The words that slipped out of my mouth unconsciously brought me back to my senses .

    ¡¸Fue!? T-that¡¯s right . You treated me awfully, that¡¯s why I was stolen by him!¡¹

    Monica hugs Christoph and then humphs in triumph .

    ¡¸......Mama . ¡¹

    Christoph rubs his face against Monica¡¯s breasts with an innocent smile .

    Celestina and Brynhildr recoil .

    ¡¸Jeez . ¡¹

    I stomp over towards the two of them .

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s going to be carnage! Dear brother, you mustn¡¯t! Monica should try to talk to him too . Please? Okay?¡¹

    Thinking I was going to punch her, Celestina grabs my waist and tries to stop me .

    Obviously, the tiny girl could not obstruct me in the slightest and I kept walking with her hanging off my body .

    ¡¸Are you going to get revenge by hitting me? Go ahead!¡¹

    Monica turns her head away from me, her shoulders trembling in anticipation .

    I lost my cool briefly when she dered she cheated, but I know clearly what I must do now .

    I briskly walk up directly in front of Monica and bend down .

    Celestina is lifted up in the air, making us look like a pair of frogs .

    ¡¸I apologize for insulting and humiliating you . I hope you¡¯ll forgive me . ¡¹

    I kneel before Monica, take her foot and kiss it .

    ¡¸Uuu......d-do you not feel shame!? A great feudal lord of Goldonia like you bowing to a mere maidservant like me who has slept with another man, and kissing my foot on top of that......¡¹

    ¡¸None . I am in the wrong, so this is to be expected . ¡¹

    This action should be the most humiliating for a human .

    I wouldn¡¯t do this if the king ordered me, let alone any noble .

    But if I¡¯m apologizing to a woman who I¡¯ve disgraced, I don¡¯t feel any shame .

    ¡¸Besides, I know you¡¯re lying about the cheating . ¡¹

    From my experience, this is not how a woman who has truly cheated acts .

    My dick, which was ready to burst out of my pants, also sees through her lies and withers¨D¨D hm? Something isn¡¯t right here .

    Anyways, Monica probably wanted to get my attention because she felt slighted from me calling the name of another woman .

    Pretending to have cheated is a bit childish, but for someone who has only worked in the pce, she likely doesn¡¯t have much experience with love and rtionships .

    It¡¯s natural for her to resort to naive methods like this .

    ¡¸Urk......that¡¯s right . Christoph-san became like a toddler and would cry whenever I left so I had him sleep in the same room . ¡¹

    They simply slept together .

    I ask her how she found Christoph while I¡¯m at it .

    That reminds me, I returned the throne to its original position on top of the hole after escaping out of the underground tunnel in order to avoid being found .

    Who would have thought Christoph was left down there . He¡¯s got some luck .

    ¡¸Mama......mamma . ¡¹

    Christoph clings to Monica .

    His eyes are those of a baby, not a man .

    Is this what staying in the darkness of the underground for several days does to you?

    Well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll eventually go back to normal .

    ¡¸Now then, as a form of apology, how about one round......¡¹

    Monica blushes .

    ¡¸I understand . But let me give him food first......if I don¡¯t feed him, he¡¯ll cry . ¡¹

    Monica, with Christoph holding onto her, slides her clothes to the side, exposing her breasts .

    ¡¸Chuba, chuba......mama......mama . ¡¹

    The heel of my palm which I reflexively stick out hits Christoph in the face .

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    Christoph slips on the ground with a scream and crashes into the wall .

    ¡¸Uuuugh......w-where am I!? General and the queen? And mama......wait, what am I saying!? If I recall correctly, I was abandoned......and the light......mama......¡¹

    Christoph seems to havee to his senses and is curiously looking around .

    I¡¯ll cut it short, since exining every single thing will take forever .

    ¡¸We saved you from the underground passage . However, you lost your mind and suddenly sucked Monica¡¯s nipple . I¡¯m reporting this to Zillia . ¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you¡¯re kidding! D-don¡¯t......¡¹

    When Christoph looks at Monica, she shyly covers her breasts .

    ¡¸What am I doing......my maternal instincts just......lost control of myself . ¡¹

    Christoph slumps to his knees .

    ¡¸What the hell am I doing? Uu, it¡¯s inexcusable to Zillia . ¡¹

    That¡¯s a closed case .

    All that is left is for me to make love to Monica......

    At that moment, a smallmotion can be heard from outside the pce .

    ¡¸Where is Aeg¨D¨DI mean, where is Golden Macho, the golden knight!? Golden Macho, show yourself!¡¹

    Although the name is slightly incorrect, this familiar voice belongs to Celia, huh?

    ¡¸She¡¯s in a rush . ¡¹

    I put my armor and helmet back on .

    Celia was not supposed toe here .

    I don¡¯t think she would disobey orders without any reason, so the matter must require urgent attention .

    ¡¸Sorry Monica . Our love-making will have to wait . ¡¹

    I hug her with the most dignified face I can muster .

    ¡¸Yes . The next time you mistake my name, I really will cheat and greet you with that person¡¯s child . ¡¹

    It was an embrace through my armor, but Monica seemed satisfied .

    ¡¸Dear brother, are you leaving already?¡¹

    ¡¸It appears so . ¡¹

    I crouch down to eye-level in front of Celestina who waddles toward me and gently pat her head .

    However, she isn¡¯t happy with that and puckers her lips .

    ¡¸Your Majesty . ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fair for Monica to hog him . ¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, what a precocious queen . ¡¹

    I smile wryly and meet her mouth with mine, then part her smooth lips and insert my tongue inside .

    ¡¸Nmu!?¡¹

    Then, after tracing her teeth and gums with my tongue, I reach further in the back to tangle with her cute tongue, circling the interior of her mouth a few times before separating from her .

    ¡¸Pshhhuuu . ¡¹

    Celestina immediately copses on the spot .

    ¡¸Mu, did I get it wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing to Her Majesty!? You were supposed to give her a peck there! What are you doing by slurping like that!!?¡¹

    Monica once again gets fired up and reprimands me .

    Now, it¡¯s time to go . Celia is waiting .

    After I exit the room, Brynhildr sticks out her foot for some reason .

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When I tilt my head, I feel aura pressuring me from her face .

    ¡¸If you could do it for a girl like her, there¡¯s no excuse you can¡¯t do it for me . Kneel and kiss my foot . ¡¹

    Mmm, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I do as I¡¯m told .

    I lick in between her toes while I¡¯m at it, though it results in a kick to the chin . Man, how unreasonable .

    Walking outside d in my golden armor, Celiaes running on Schwartz .

    From the point of view of an infantry, Schwartz really feels much bigger .

    ¡¸I was in a hurry so I had to disobey your orders . Sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s urgent, right? What happened?¡¹

    Celia dismounts .

    ¡¸Yesterday evening, the kingdom¡¯s eastern army visited Rafen . ¡¹

    ¡¸Without a prior announcement......?¡¹

    Erich told me they woulde eventually, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this sudden .

    This is kind of bad . If they arrive and demand to meet with me, the captain, and I¡¯m not there, they¡¯ll find out that I vited the house arrest .

    ¡¸Nonna-san used her quick-wittedness and said you were ill . ¡¹

    Nonna is familiar with the ins and outs of being a noble and knows how to lie when she has to .

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t that lead to a visit out of concern?¡¹

    If the master of the house is sick, it¡¯s naturally polite to at least pay a visit .

    ¡¸Nonna-san immediately said that, um¨D¨DAegir-sama¡¯s crotch is inmed and leaking pus and didn¡¯t want his honor to be damaged and asked everybody to refrain from visiting . The captain of the eastern army respected her wishes . ¡¹

    ¡¸What is she saying......¡¹

    My shoulders drop in disappointment .

    This feels like it happened before . Nonna¡¯s lies are not thought out very well .

    ¡¸Either way, I have to go back . If it is discovered I fought in Malt, they¡¯ll have my head cut off . ¡¹

    I jump on Schwartz, riding behind Celia .

    ¡¸Hey, what about us?¡¹

    Christoph and Guigue have caught up .

    ¡¸I also brought horses for you . They won¡¯t keep up with Schwartz, but find your way back on your own . ¡¹

    Like she said, I can see war horses are running in the distance .

    ¡¸Aaah, sorry¨D¨Dmama......crap, I did it again!¡¹

    Christoph corrected himself at the same time as Celianded her horse-top flying kick .

    The Next Day . Rafen .

    ¡¸So you¡¯re the captain......sorry . I wasn¡¯t feeling well and couldn¡¯t greet you sooner . ¡¹

    When I offer to shake his hand, the captain hesitates briefly and then grips my hand with a strained smile .

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s a disease . I¡¯m d you recovered . ¡¹

    The captain¡¯s eyes dart back and forth from my face to my crotch, and after the handshake, secretly wipes his hand on his back in disgust .

    Nonna, lined up beside me, avoids looking me in the eye .

    ¡¸Let me get straight to the point . In the name of the Military Commissioner, Marquess Radhalde, I hereby release Margrave Hardlett from house arrest upon the arrival of the eastern army . ¡¹

    ¡¸I have certainly received the notice . ¡¹

    Now I can say farewell to the annoying confinement .

    ¡¸Once you have rested from the march, we will head south and advance on the eastern region of South Yuguria . Our enemy¡¯s inferiority is unquestionable, having been defeated on the main war front, but even a beast is capable of great strength on itsst legs . Do your best not to let your guard down . ¡¹

    ¡¸I have no objections . Now, I don¡¯t know if you are aware, but there was a huge uprising of volunteer soldiers in the Malt kingdom the other day . That country has already expelled South Yuguria . They can provide cooperation when heading south . ¡¹

    The captain¡¯s eyes widen when he hears this .

    ¡¸Really¨D¨Dthat is a wee miscalction . I thought we would have to engage the troops garrisoned in Malt . As expected of Lord Hardlett, information travels quickly to you despite your house arrest and illness . ¡¹

    Well, I did my best yesterday after all .

    ¡¸That means we will not face any obstacles . Nobody will stop our advance . We just have to march to the southern tip of the Central ins and wait for news of South Yuguria¡¯s copse . ¡¹

    The captainughs heartily .

    I also join in and try to p his shoulder, but he dodges my hand before it can touch him .

    I think I heard Nonna giggle .

    ¡¸I can¡¯t imagine the enemy going on the offensive at this point . Rx and regain your¨D¨D¡¹

    A set of footsteps can be heard approaching .

    ¡¸Urgent report from the southern scouting party! Arge number of South Yuguria soldiers are flooding into Kisatto and the mountain nation territory! I believe it¡¯s a massive raid!!¡¹

    ¡¸This happens after what I said? It makes me look like an idiot . ¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but he still speaks out loud .

    The captain dashes back to his army .

    Leopolt soon appears by my side as well .

    ¡¸What a miscalction . Did the enemy have the forces necessary for such a massive raid?¡¹

    Leopolt shakes his head .

    ¡¸No . They do not have the ability to raid after losing Malt . They do not even have enough manpower to support a small scale raid . ¡¹

    ¡¸But they have actuallye . ¡¹

    No matter how correct a theory seems, if proven otherwise, the theory is incorrect .

    ¡¸No, there is still more to be confirmed . Is the invading force South Yuguria?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I will order as many scouts to confirm . Please wait . ¡¹

    The scouts bring back a follow-up report .

    ¡¸Enemies number around 17,000! There are several hundred cavalry apanying them . ¡¹

    That¡¯s a sizable force . Isn¡¯t that simply arge scale raid?

    Further informationes in .

    ¡¸We have confirmed arge number of what appears to be lightly armed militia among the enemies . ¡¹

    It¡¯s strange to include militia if they are aiming for a decisive maneuver like a raid, but perhaps they are there to inte numbers .

    ¡¸There are clearly nonbatants mixed in with the army . The raiding party is a mix of enemy soldiers and farmers!¡¹

    This doesn¡¯t make sense .

    ¡¸The enemy raid......no, the group departing from South Yuguria appears to be enemy soldiers, farmers with livestock, townspeople pulling wagons, and even wild animals that are heading north!¡¹

    The scouts finally stopped calling them a raid party .

    ¡¸We are getting attacked by such a jumbled bunch? No, this is almost like......¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan, who pops his head out from behind,e to the same conclusion .

    ¡¸It¡¯s like they are being chased by something¨D¨Dand trying to run away . ¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, they¡¯re running in our direction . It¡¯s something that is scarier than the enemy and doesn¡¯t distinguish between soldiers, citizens or animals......¡¹

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CThird Person POV¨C</strong>

    A Few Days Later . South of Kisatto ¨C Along the Highway .

    A crowd of people is moving on the highway .

    They are not orderly like an army nor leisurely like carefree travelers .

    While each person¡¯s speed and stride are different, none of them stray from the group .

    That goes for individuals wearing tattered rags, bleeding peasants who are dragging their feet, merchants sweating profusely as they pull their wagons, and soldiers in armor nervously keeping an eye on their surroundings .

    There are brawny men with confident steps and skinny women who look like they could copse at any time¨D¨D

    They were the soldiers garrisoned in a certain South Yuguria fort and the residents of nearby viges .

    Peddlers, travelers, and perhaps thewless bandits and rebels might have been addedter on .

    However, nobody is concerned about that at the moment .

    They were just a bunch of survivors .

    ¡¸Healthy men will carry women who can¡¯t walk . Healthy women will carry children who can¡¯t walk . Soldiers, don¡¯t lend a hand . I won¡¯t tolerate it if you stop keeping watch, even if women or children fall over . ¡¹

    A man dressed in the attire of a South Yuguria soldier who appears to be the leader of the group announces .

    There was noint from the people about the seemingly heartless order .

    All those advancing in line with them knew .

    They knew how dangerous it was for a soldier to lend a hand in ¡®unnecessary matters¡¯ .

    Something squeals softly and lets out a troubled groan .

    ¡¸What are they doing to our wagons......ah, they¡¯re hungry?¡¹

    ¡¸Give them the meat . There¡¯s no point holding on to it......if the load doesn¡¯t lighten, we might end up dead today . ¡¹

    A man releases a cart full of meat .

    Wolves that are as tall as a standing adult swarm the wagon .

    There are easily over 20 of them .

    ¡¸Being surrounded by a pack of wolves should be a nightmare for us peddlers . But now they¡¯re like pet dogs . There are no signs that they will attack anybody . ¡¹

    One of the wolves was too engrossed with eating the meat that it was left behind by the rest of the pack .

    The wolf realizes its position when it raises its head and sadly runs after the group with a b of meat in its mouth .

    ¡¸There is one like that too . ¡¹

    A huge bear about three meters tall walks slowly in front of the man¡¯s eyes .

    Next to it, a boar that looks to be about two meters tall walks with a piglet in tow .

    As expected, no one went near them, but the beasts did not attack anyone and merely walked side by side to the north .

    ¡¸Even they know it¡¯s no time to assault humans . I guess it¡¯s in their instincts......to want to stay within arger group as long as possible . ¡¹

    The varied group of soldiers, farmers, peddlers, and beasts had one thing inmon: they all walked fast, asionally ncing behind them and quickening their pace .

    ¡¸Captain!¡¹

    A young knight dismounts from his horse in front of the man giving out instructions .

    ¡¸Oh Rinuga, how does the perimeter look?¡¹

    The man named Rinuga, who doesn¡¯t have a helmet on because of his mission to conduct scouting, is wearing in leather armor and a hat .

    That aside, he has a slim physique for a soldier and measures around 170 cm in height, making him appear rather nimble .

    ¡¸We scouted ahead for approximately six hours and found no signs of monsters . Multiple viges were discovered, but they have been evacuated almost like they knew about us heading north . There are no traces of monsters . The Goldonian army has not been sighted either . ¡¹

    There being no enemies where they are marching should be good news, but the captain furrows his brows and looks down when he receives the report .

    ¡¸So the north is still safe after all......if not, our fates would be sealed . ¡¹

    ¡¸Empty viges are optimal for camping......or so I was taught . ¡¹

    The captain scoffs at Rinuga¡¯s reserved remark .

    ¡¸Camping, camping, huh? Haha, get ready to set up camp¨D¨Dis what I¡¯d like to order again . Presently, sleeping at night is suicidal . ¡¹

    The captain surveys the group on his horse .

    There are 2000 soldiers and 10 000 others, with beasts scattered here and there .

    ¡¸We started heading north with 20 000 and are left with this after three days......I don¡¯t know if we yed it poorly or well . ¡¹

    ¡¸Captain¡¯smand has been perfect . This is not ttery . We survived three nights of hell and 60 percent of us are alive . I am certain that it was a feat more difficult than defeating an enemy army several times our size . ¡¹

    Rinuga deres and adjusts his hat before hopping back on his horse .

    ¡¸Is that so......I mean, that¡¯s right . I think I did well . I was undefeated in the eight battles I led against Goldonia after all . This isn¡¯t good, if the Goldonian army finds us, I¡¯ll be the only one hanged . ¡¹

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed tough there¡±, the captain jokes .

    He then looks to the west horizon and narrows his eyes .

    ¡¸I had hoped to get captured by the Goldonian army and wanted to give an excuse......unfortunately, it looks like this came first . ¡¹

    The red sun slowly sinks .

    Shadows stretch and melt into the darkness .

    Soldiers draw their swords and light their torches .

    Women tremble and children cry .

    Wolves whimper and bears restlessly stroke their heads with their paws .

    ¡¸Everyone, remain alert . Stay on your toes . ¡¹

    As if responding to their fear, the stage of the night begins .

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Suddenly, a scream echoes from the tail end of the group .

    The scream changes into a cry of death for a split second, then into a muffled gurgling noise .

    Nervousness and fear travels through everyone¡¯s body, but no one is surprised .

    All of them knew what was happening .

    ¡¸It¡¯s from the rear tonight . Fall back while throwing your torches! Spearmen, get into formation quickly afterward!!¡¹

    Nobodyins about how unreasonable the demand is .

    As the soldiers line up, they focus their eyes on the small hole in the darkness illuminated by the torch on the ground .

    ¡¸Don¡¯te, don¡¯te, don¡¯te¨D¨Daaaaaaaaah!! Ah . ¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop! Don¡¯te in! Giiiiii......guju . ¡¹

    The man¡¯s yell ends abruptly and the woman¡¯s shriek turns into an unknown sticky sound .

    A pale-faced soldier stares into the dark while the sound of a woman copsing and pissing herself can be heard . The tough-looking boss wolf curls its tail around itself like a dog that was punched and hides underneath a carriage .

    ¡¸If you have a sword or spear, swing them! If we get surrounded, we¡¯re fin¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Donny! Dammit, let go! Let go!¡¹

    ¡¸Cut it out! That guy¡¯s done......gueh!¡¹

    Metal shing and orders start to be interspersed between the screaming and strange noises .

    Soldiers in the rear are fighting .

    ¡¸¨D¨Dcaptain . ¡¹

    The captain turns to Rinuga and shakes his head .

    Screams and deathroes surge toward them through the darkness .

    Something moves in the dark and jumps out .

    A crying woman fleeing for her life was first .

    Next was a running man who had a hand covering his gouged eye .

    After that was an expressionless soldier standing at attention¨D¨D

    ¡¸Loose!!¡¹

    Arrows and bolts are fired without waiting for the captain¡¯s orders, hitting soldiers and shadows behind them in rapid session .

    Something lets out a squeal that I had never heard before .

    At the same time, something slipped out of the neck of the expressionless soldier, and the soldier ¨D¨D or more urately, the bones and skin of the soldier whose contents had been sucked out ¨D¨D fell softly to the ground .

    Emerging from the darkness with footsteps as light as a child¡¯s is a spider three meters in length .

    It uses its legs to scrape off the arrows stabbed into its body .

    ¡¸Spearmen, attack!!¡¹

    Five soldiers simultaneously thrust their spears .

    The spearheads pierce into the giant spider¡¯s head and legs, causing purple fluid to squirt out .

    ¡¸Did we do it!?¡¹

    The muttering of the soldier was denied .

    The spider knocks away the spears with its forelegs, then sticks its rear legs into one of the soldiers .

    ¡¸Gyaaaa!!¡¹

    Blood sprays out from the neck of the soldier who was shed by the w at the end of the spider¡¯s leg as he falls down and bes motionless .

    ¡¸Stab it until it doesn¡¯t move anymore! Keep stabbing!!¡¹

    The remaining four soldiers thrust their spears again . The spider tries to repel the weapons with its legs, but when one of itspound eyes gets poked, the spider turns away and writhes in pain .

    ¡¸Now, aim for its belly¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Three of them gather their courage and jump in, repeatedly stabbing the defenseless stomach .

    The hair-covered abdomen was torn open, spilling purple fluid and unidentifiable organs, and eventually the spider¡¯s legs curled up and stayed that way .

    ¡¸W-we did it......we did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Two of the soldiers exim their victory, but in the next moment, ws plunge into both their eyes and drag them into the darkness faster than the cheers could transform into screams .

    A second and third arachnid crawl over the dead monster¡¯s corpse .

    ¡¸Archers, aim for the head! You won¡¯t hurt it much if you shoot the legs or body!¡¹

    Instructions are given by the captain .

    ¡¸Spearmen, seal the enemy¡¯s movement! When they expose their belly, I want the swordsmen to charge! Cavalry, back off after striking once and maintain a safe distance, it¡¯s over if you get caught!¡¹

    Rinuga also leads nearby soldiers .

    The soldiers fought hard ording to instructions without going into a frenzy .

    Arrows distracted the enemy¡¯s attention, spears stopped the enemy¡¯s movement, and courageous swordsmen jumped in to ughter spiders one after the other .

    But the number of enemies keeps increasing .

    When one goes down, three more appear, and when three goes down, ten more show up quietly in their ce .

    Inparison, when soldiers are killed or injured and require help from allies, the number steadily decreases .

    Their ranks thin, gradually be disorganized, and eventually copse .

    Those spiders that could not be held back not only attacked other soldiers, they attacked the defenseless .

    ¡¸Is it impossible to contain them any longer......it can¡¯t be helped . Abandon the line formation and defend in a box formation . We can¡¯t reach the people around us......but if we move as a single mass, perhaps half of us can...... nn, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    Rinuga was about to agree with the heartless order, but there was a sound like a stone being scraped before he could open his mouth .

    It came from where the captain just gave his order .

    ¡¸Cap¨D¨Dtain?¡¹

    Rinuga looked over and saw a long, thick tube of flesh covering the captain¡¯s shoulder .

    There was another scraping sound and the tube slowly released the captain .

    He was missing his head .

    ¡¸Shit! There are worms!!¡¹

    A ckish pink tube wiggles creepily in front of where Rinuga¡¯s sword pointed .

    It is over 8 meters long and skinny rtive to its length, but stillrge enough to swallow a human head .

    ¡¸It got the captain! W-what should we do now!?¡¹

    ¡¸Command goes to the vice¨D¨DRinuga-dono, what should we do!? Do we defeat the worms? Are we staying in box formation? Is it better to run away?¡¹

    Some of the soldiers attempted to attack the worm, however they found it difficult to hit the slender body with arrows and cut through the thick skin with swords or spears .

    Instead, the soldiers lost their heads to the worm¡¯s mouth or were struck by the long whipping body, causing them to roll on the ground and cough out blood .

    Rinuga stares nkly at the scene unfolding before his eyes .

    ¡¸Wait......first get into box formation like the captain¨D¨Dno, clumping together against a worm isn¡¯t¨D¨D¡¹

    The captain died at the worst timing when the formation was transitioning, resulting in the soldiers who were barely hanging on panicking .

    Their unease quickly spread to the citizens, who began to flee in all directions .

    The giant spiders swarmed around the people like they were tiny insects .

    A man who begs for his life flops to the ground after the top of his head gets pushed in and the contents sucked out .

    A cowering woman¡¯s mouth is invaded by a small worm that wiggles down her throat and then bursts out of her stomach .

    Wolves trying to escape are torn apart by spider ws, while the worm wraps around therge bear and quickly strangles it to death .

    It was not a battle . It was not even a massacre . It was simply a case of the strong preying on the weak .

    Grotesque forms feed on human and animal without distinction .

    It was a scene that one would associate with the end of the world .

    ¡¸Retreat......defend......drive the enemy back......captain......¡¹

    Rinuga¡¯s self-mumblings fade with every word as he falls to his knees .

    ¡¸Haha, the stars are pretty today too......¡¹

    When he raised his eyes to the night sky with a face of resignation, the stars filling the sky seemed to multiply by a dozen times .

    Red stars grow bigger¨D¨Dthen whiz through the air and fall around Rinuga .

    Countless soaring arrows decorate the sky with red dots .

    The number of arrows his entire body receives far surpasses what his own troops are capable of, and with the arrows being ming arrows, even the giant spiders could not help but roll over to put out the fire and writhe to pull out the arrows .

    The worm uses its thick skin to block the arrows, but one well-angled ming arrow breaks through, going into the worm¡¯s mouth which happens to be open, causing the long body to squirm in pain .

    Other monsters cry eerily into the sky and their predation eases .

    ¡¸ming arrows¨D¨Dfrom where......¡¹

    As the spirit returned to Rinuga¡¯s eyes, the same number of stars were shot .

    Realizing the significance of the arrows flying from the hills to the north, Rinuga sprang up, sword in hand, and gave the order .

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    ¡¸The first volley hasnded in the vicinity of the enemy . There is not enough light to find out more details......¡¹

    The captain of the eastern army ¨D¨D who I believe is named Dingus ¨D¨D nces at me .

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind . Continue shooting . ¡¹

    The enemy was an iprehensible mess of a group, but as a group reported to be 17 000 strong, they couldn¡¯t be ignored .

    In order to deal with the unknown group, we ran from Rafen .

    Apanying us is the 15 000 from the recently arrived eastern army .

    My personal forces are being reorganized and not included in the calction .

    ¡¸Things are making less sense now that I¡¯m here though . Are they killing each other?¡¹

    ¡¸Scouts were added in the evening . We don¡¯t have much information on the enemy . ¡¹

    The numbers were considerably fewer than initially reported, but that is not umon on the battlefield and nothing to be overly concerned about .

    We decided to set up on a hill where we can take advantage of the elevation to stop the enemy .

    It was around the time I was debating whether to conduct a night raid with iplete information or wait until the next morning when the enemy¡¯s position is clearly visible that this happened .

    Many torches flickered, swords were swung, and shouts and death throes intersected .

    They were in battle by the looks of things, but we couldn¡¯t figure out what they were fighting with .

    Whatever it was, they were struggling, so I decided to shoot ming arrows .

    The second volley was released . There are no signs of counterattack from the enemy .

    ¡¸......are they unarmed citizens?¡¹

    I shake my head at M .

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so . Moonlight is being reflected . With that many des drawn, no innocent citizen can pass through . ¡¹

    Those guys are definitely armed and fighting with something .

    ¡¸I heard the rebel army made it to Vandolea......oops . ¡¹

    A pir of fire erupts in the enemy camp . The ming arrows must have coincidentally shot through a pot or barrel of oil .

    The enemy camp which could not be seen purely by the scattered torches was illuminated .

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s ascertain the enemy of the enemy......¡¹

    The joking voice that I let out as I groped M¡¯s ass was scared .

    ¡¸O-ow! Lord Hardlett, you¡¯re hurting me!¡¹

    A silhouette of a creature with eight legs was revealed .

    It isn¡¯t a rare shape in the mansion or outdoors, what is unnatural about it is the size .

    And it¡¯s reminiscent of something I remember seeing one day .

    ¡¸Hey, hey......you¡¯re kidding, right?¡¹

    As my brain registers what my eyes are seeing, I click my tongue .

    M grumbles as she rubs the part where I unintentionally squeezed too hard .

    The enemy¡¯s movement visibly changed .

    Yelling indescribably, they ran in a straight line towards us .

    There is only one thing to do .

    ¡¸Everyone, stand in front . Loose consecutive volleys of ming arrows, not at the enemies rushing forward . Aim for the ones behind them . ¡¹

    Dingus stares at me with a startled expression .

    ¡¸The enemy is charging to attack us! We should be utilizing our height advantage to unleash a storm of arrows on the vanguard¨D¨D¡¹

    I shake my head and hug Celia, who scouted the nearby area, close to my chest .

    ¡¸That¡¯s not an attack . They¡¯re running in our direction . The real threat ising from the back . ¡¹

    When I squinted my eyes, my surroundings instantly became brighter .

    In the slightly greenish vision, I could see a swarm of spiders several times the size of the enemy behind the enemy army running towards me, and there is even a disgusting creature that I can¡¯t quite describe .

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmp . ¡¹

    Brynhildr snorts and my vision turns dark .

    What was that? Oh well .

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything . Just do what I say . ¡®That¡¯ is way worse than any human enemy . ¡¹

    When I insist strongly with my eyes, Dingus grudgingly agrees after ring at me .

    ¡¸Celia and M, send word to Leopolt and Tristan . ¡¹

    ¡¸Understood . ¡¹

    ¡¸I thought my ass would split......¡¹

    Tell them only what they need to know .

    The enemy group climbs up the hill .

    Archers aimed in the direction as instructed, but a few either misfired or deliberately shot the enemy soldiers .

    Yet the enemy troops don¡¯t counter nor curse at us, they just run as fast as they can .

    It¡¯s like they¡¯re saying nothing done to them matterspared to what¡¯s behind them .

    Dingus and the other allied soldiers looked unhappy, but they understood the orders given to them once they discovered the identity of what¡¯s chasing the enemy .

    ¡¸What are those, spiders? They must be at least two meters . ¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re everywhere . What¡¯s with their numbers!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, seriously? Are these supposed to be the monsters to the south!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Follow orders and shoot to the back!¡¹

    ¡°Why are those things outside?¡± ¡°How many of them escaped?¡±

    I have a bunch of other questions like that, but they¡¯re already in front of us .

    Turning our backs to them is suicidal, meaning we have to defeat them .

    The enemies are......no, they are fugitives now .

    The fugitives are close enough that their faces can be seen .

    ¡¸H-heeeeellllpp!!¡¹

    A mother running with a child in her arms is swept off her feet by a spider and trips .

    Consecutive arrows stab into the spider trying to hold down the woman, which only causes the creature to falter slightly .

    ¡¸Damn bug!¡¹

    That was when a female knight dressed in a South Yuguria uniform rushed in .

    She cuts the spider¡¯s w along with a part of its leg, and kicks its head to free the mother .

    ¡¸Run and pray you don¡¯t get hit by arrows!¡¹

    Not long after the mother expresses her gratitude, she resumes running as fast as she can with her child .

    ¡¸Your opponent is me......wha-!?¡¹

    The female knight turns around and sees two more spiders appear beside the one she kicked away .

    Deciding to retreat now that she¡¯s outnumbered, she meets another three spiders behind her .

    ¡¸Ah......aah......¡¹

    The spiders extend the tube in their mouth and close the distance between them and the knight .

    Seeing no way to escape, the female knight points her sword at her own throat, but the spiders move faster than she could act and knock away her weapon with a w .

    ¡¸N-noo......I don¡¯t want to be eaten alive......someone save meeee!!¡¹

    The heroic woman crumbles to her knees in tears .

    Her cry triggers the spiders to simultaneously pounce .

    ¡¸Very well . ¡¹

    Schwartz¡¯srge body jumps between the female knight and the spiders .

    Three spiders are sent flying from the impact .

    For how big they are, they¡¯re quite light .

    I hop off of Schwartz and cut down another spider with my Dual Crater .

    It wasn¡¯tpletely cut in two, however, the spider that had its head cleanly split down the center of its mouth stopped moving instantly .

    Another one grabs at me with four of its legs from the side .

    ¡¸Hup!¡¹

    Rather than dodging, I charge at the iing enemy and sh its legs .

    I then stick out an elbow and repel the spider that isn¡¯t able to respond after losing its forelegs .

    I lean backwards as soon as a bad feeling creeps over me and I narrowly escape the pointed tube that grazes my head .

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine that they¡¯re light, but I hate that they don¡¯t make any sound . I have to rely on my instincts . ¡¹

    I grab the tube that missed its target and exert force into my hand to snap it .

    As the spider squeals in anguish, I plunge my Dual Crater into its head .

    The dumbfounded female knight smiles, but a suspicious shadow reflects in her eyes .

    I immediately turn around to see a six meter long flesh-colored tube .

    ¡¸What¡¯s this indecent-looking thing?¡¹

    I retrieve the female knight¡¯s dropped sword with my left hand and swipe at the worm¡¯s body with all my might .

    However, the strike I put everything into didn¡¯t seem to affect the worm that proceeds to wrap around my body .

    It doesn¡¯t have a hard shell preventing my de from cutting through, it feels like I¡¯m being pushed back by sticity .

    After wrapping several times around me, the worm opens its mouth and targets my head .

    With a diameter of about 20 cm and considering the overall length of its body, this thing is oddly thin .

    The strange worm uses its circr mouth, which is more than twice its diameter when opened, and its fangs that fill up all 360 degrees inside the cavity to try and tear my head off .

    I struggle clumsily to move my head out of the way .

    The worm tightly constricts my body from the waist down in response .

    Right before the ferocious mouth bites down, I rx the lower part of my body and use my upper body like a spring to unleash a headbutt . The worm, focused only on restricting my legs, loosened its grip on my upper body .

    I feel my head make solid contact as the worm¡¯s entire body vibrates .

    It may be resistant to sh attacks, but blunt strikes seem to be effective .

    ¡¸I¡¯m not into earthworms . ¡¹

    I cross my arms in front of my chest and push outward to try and release myself from the worm¡¯s significantly loosened hold .

    Although somewhat stunned, the worm still tries to tighten around me, but it¡¯s toote .

    Now free, I step on the worm¡¯s body .

    ¡¸If you were a little shorter, you might have looked cool . ¡¹

    I grab the worm by the mouth and pull as hard as I can .

    Despite how durable its skin is, I still yank it with a grunt .

    Finally, I feel something separating and, along with a ripping sound, the worm¡¯s body tears in half .

    ¡¸There, now you look¨D¨Dkind of cool . ¡¹

    I raise the upper end of the worm and m it against a rock .

    I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s weak point is, but destroying its mouth should be enough .

    ¡¸Ah, aaaah......¡¹

    The female knight crawls toward me .

    More spiders pounce from behind her .

    ¡¸In addition to being cool, you can be used as a weapon . Aren¡¯t you d?¡¹

    I lower my hips and swing the partially destroyed worm .

    The worm¡¯s body bends like a giant whip and flings or crushes the spiders .

    Some try to use their ws, but they can¡¯t get through the worm¡¯s thick skin that even I can¡¯t cut .

    After defeating about five of them, the spiders stoppeding .

    It¡¯s not the end though .

    Ten times the amount of spiders surround us and let out a screech unique to insects .

    ¡¸Um, who might you be?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous . Stay down . ¡¹

    A javelin happens to fall from the night sky .

    Dealing fatal damage with arrows to something asrge as these spiders is hard .

    But it¡¯s a different story for a spear that is many times heavier than an arrow .

    Stabbing the body with a few will stop its movements, and then stabbing two in its head should kill it .

    Upon closer inspection, I noticed it wasn¡¯t a javelin, but a regr short spear .

    ¡¸Even though we don¡¯t have a squad with javelins, this guy¡¯s flexible . I expect nothing less from the subordinate of a resourceful general like me . ¡¹

    I hear the order to charge and the eastern army transition to closebat .

    Keeping watch of my surroundings, I extend a hand to the female knight ¨D¨D who ignores it and sticks to my back . She is so scared that she is sobbing and not willing to let go .

    ¡¸There, there . It was scary, huh? Everything¡¯s going to be fine now . ¡¹

    I use as kind of a voice as possible tofort her, but my eyes and face remain stoic .

    That¡¯s just how grave our situation is . We can¡¯t let our guards down for a second .

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett . 25 years old . Autumn .

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave . Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area . Mountain Legend .

    Friend of the Dwarves . Friend of the King of Aless . Dragon yer Hero .

    Elf Mediator . Sex King of White City . Mad Demon God . Golden Macho .

    Family:

    Nonna (preparing for journey), Ca (preparing for journey), Mel (troubled), Leah (on a trip), Pipi (persuading Pochi), Miti (troubled), Maria (troubled), Catherine (cheating wife), Gretel (outing), Melissa (concubine), Kuu (troubled), Ruu (troubled), Mireille (preparing for journey), Casie (4, 5 head figure), Rita (expedition maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (preparing for journey), Mother: Marceline (consultation), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (denied), Second ¨C Bridget (agreed), Youngest ¨C Felicie (either)

    Sofia (departing first), Dorothea (in trouble), udia (naked), ra (given up), Ad (lover, departing first)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (shuddering), M (terrified), Irijina (scared), Luna (free)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer, wants to go home), Yakov (emergency sortie), Gido (recuperating), Mack (emergency sortie), Christoph (independent from mother), Guigue (good and evil existing together), Dingus (eastern armymander)

    Adolph (stressing about debt), Sebastian (thrift ordinance), Marta (preparing for journey), Sally (cool attendant), Maruru (gentle attendant)

    Jim (penniless), Suzy (additional constion money), Sna (persuading), Altair (founder), Remia (victim)

    Others:

    Sekrit (terrified), Ivanna (practising on her own), T-99 (frontlines), Brynhildr (assistant), Natia (on an excursion), Felteris (orgy detour), Ijaris (disturbance sensed), Yren (disturbance sensed)

    Ate (free), Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (tie with Nonna), Seika (lost to Ca)

    Busco (promoted), Gildress (feels something), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (hunch), Alraune (repropagating), Mirumi (hunch), Pochi (hunch, hiding), Messerschmitt? (sleeping)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (chance), Schwartz (battle)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia (replenishing, emergency establishment)

    Escort Unit: 40 ? 43

    Infantry: 2800 ? 3000

    Cavalry: 360 ? 400

    Archers: 360 ? 400

    Cannoneers: 370 ? 400

    Bow Cavalry: 1000

    105 Army Corps: 3700 (reorganization, break)

    (war time, weapons are produced as necessary, being deployed)

    Cannons: 40 ? 45, Large Cannons: 21 ? 23, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15 ? 18, Chariots: 35 ? 38

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces:

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200 (on an excursion)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 1000 ? 1800 (charity work)

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (in repair)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Assets: -75 000 gold (cost of garrisoning eastern army paid out of pocket -7000)

    Sexual Partners: 804

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: South of Kisatto, Hill Region

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    Another two or three spears fell and, just as the giant spiders rolled over in agony to try and remove the spears stabbed in them, the eastern army rushed in .

    ¡¸Chargeeee! Eh, now that I see them up close, they¡¯re really big!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe spiders the size of cows exist......¡¹

    ¡¸Get ¡®em while they¡¯re faltering from the throwing . Or rather, if we don¡¯t finish them before they stand up, we¡¯ll be in deep shit!¡¹

    Soldiers run in a horizontal line and utilize the momentum to thrust their spears, then others jump in and cut the spiders¡¯ legs with swords .

    A few spiders struggle and knock down soldiers, but they suffer a concentrated volley from crossbows, which cause them to reel, and are quickly killed off .

    ¡¸I¡¯m impressed that they¡¯re not hesitating despite seeing these spiders for the first time . ¡¹

    We were informed of the enemy raid right as the eastern army arrived so I didn¡¯t have time to check their skill andposition, but I¡¯m d they aren¡¯t a bunch of second-rates .

    ¡¸There¡¯s something weirder than the spiders . This thing......what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows . All I know is that it¡¯s long, big, and clearly dangerous!¡¹

    I automatically looked down at my crotch but realized the soldier was referring to something else and followed his line of sight to where a worm was .

    This one is one size smaller than the one I defeated, around five meters long, and is in the middle of multiple wiggling two-meter worms .

    The soldier tosses a torch in the center of the worms .

    The worms shifted their bodies slightly to avoid the fire, but they¡¯re not wild dogs and can¡¯t be repelled that easily .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Loose¨D¨D!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    That fire is only a mark .

    Archers positioned in the rear use the fire as a guide to rain down arrows .

    Worms that are merely oversized earthworms have no way to figure that out .

    ming arrows pour on the heads of those simply chasing after the soldiers in front of them .

    ¡¸Yes, bullseye!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll treat those guys my special¨D¨Dwait!!¡¹

    The arrows which were supposed to turn the worms into pin cushions dropped to the ground .

    They didn¡¯t miss . After hitting the surface of the worms¡¯ bodies, they slipped off......in other words, they didn¡¯t pierce through .

    The sound of the soldiers¡¯ disbelief and the bending backward of the worm¡¯s body was simultaneous .

    A bang echoed from the ground being struck . The worm swung its body forward like a whip toward the soldier .

    He raised a shield in response, but that puny thing could not hope to block the giant whip of flesh and he was mercilessly smashed and spread across the ground .

    Short shrieks followed .

    The other small worms also began their assault on the rest of the soldiers .

    Some were mmed to the ground, some were wrapped up and had their limbs broken, and others were bit by the wicked circr mouths and got their faces torn off .

    ¡¸They don¡¯t move very fast! Defeat them with spears before they get close!¡¹

    ¡¸Swords or arrows can¡¯t pierce their skin! They¡¯re bouncing off even though their skin isn¡¯t hard, it¡¯s unbelievably thick!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take your eyes off the stupidlyrge one!! Uwaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The soldiers who put up a good fight against the spiders suddenly start to be flustered .

    It¡¯s understandable . No matter how powerful an opponent, if defeated, morale can be maintained .

    On the contrary, if attacks are ineffective, soldiers will lose hope regardless of the actual state of battle or sacrifices .

    I thrust my sword into the head of a spider before running .

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to fight with you clinging to me . How about retreating to the back?¡¹

    The female knight attached to me shakes her head vehemently .

    Fine then . If I can¡¯t fight with a woman hanging off of me, I can¡¯t call myself a real......pleting that thought is dangerous . I¡¯ll stop there .

    I run into the midst of the worms and the disorganized soldiers and shout .

    ¡¸Calm down . Their skin is just a little thick . So shes don¡¯t work . ¡¹

    When a two meter worm happens to bound toward me, I punch its head, knocking it to the ground before I steal the shield of a nearby soldier .

    ¡¸Then you just have to bash them . ¡¹

    I raise the greatshield and swing it down at the center of the worm¡¯s torso .

    Its upper end thrashes as I feel the insides of the worm get crushed and it eventually stops moving .

    ¡¸Di-did it die......?¡¹

    One of the soldiers mumbles .

    You can tell by looking . These disgusting things are still living creatures so they¡¯ll obviously die if you destroy their internal organs .

    ¡¸Whack the worms with war hammers or mallets . If you don¡¯t have them, a shield of the butt of a spear will do . If you don¡¯t have those, hurl rocks and then stomp on them . Now go!¡¹

    The female knight screams and pulls my hair after I encourage the soldiers .

    ¡¸Oh . ¡¹

    I rapidly turn on the spot and throw the shield into the mouth of the giant worm that targeted my back .

    The shield is sucked into the middle of its circr mouth, chipping teeth, slicing flesh, and causing the worm to waver .

    Not letting the opportunity pass, I leap in with a two-handed grip on my Dual Crater and slice the worm in half, then vertically cut the falling head in midair .

    I know I said earlier that shes don¡¯t work, but my Dual Crater seems to be able to cut through them .

    Jealous? Too bad, I¡¯m not giving it to anyone .

    A group of what appeared to be supply soldiers came rushing in from behind .

    Not only did they bring spare arrows and bolts, they also brought hammers used in sieges .

    ¡¸Pretty quick response . ¡¹

    His name was Dingus, I think? His ability was also unknown, but he seemspetent enough to deal with unexpected situations .

    Soldiers form lines of spears and use swords to fight off the spiders, while they strike the worms with hammers and use shields or rocks to repeatedly crush them when they¡¯re stunned .

    At a nce, our allies are fighting quite well .

    A few here or there were instantly killed by the enemy, putting a dent in our forces, but for the most part, it was the enemy side that continuously decreased .

    ¡¸The advantage in numbers is significant . ¡¹

    Although the giant spiders seemed to cover every inch of the ground, it was merely the effect of the darkness of night and the size of each individual creature . If you look at it calmly, there are only about 2000 of them . There are even fewer worms, probably less than 500 .

    Obviously, a small squad is helpless if they encounter such a herd of monsters, but the eastern army is 15 000 men strong .

    If five people fight each spider and ten people fight each worm, they can handle all the monsters with ease .

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t sure we would make it at one point, but we¡¯ve somehow subdued them . ¡¹

    Seeing no need to get involved further, I sheathe my sword .

    Against human opponents, I wouldn¡¯t mind another battle, but fighting these things make me feel worse .

    As the frontlines were pushed fairly far up, I can see Celia, M, and Leopolt .

    Normally, Celia would be scolding me, but with all the spider corpses, she¡¯ll likely cling to me pale-faced......except she realizes the girl on my back, and tries to pull her off, to which the female knight responds by gripping tighter .

    ¡¸What evil abominations......and what tremendous numbers . ¡¹

    M continued to stare at the battlefield with a frightened expression .

    I believe she hasn¡¯t seen a giant spider before, so her reaction is rather natural .

    ¡¸I used to think spiders were helpful insects that ate flies and aphids, but I¡¯ve changed my mind . From now on, I¡¯ll crush them as soon as I see them . ¡¹

    Sekrit states in a repulsed tone as she kicks a twitching spider corpse .

    The sword in her prosthetic hand and the purple juice on her body tells me she has defeated a few herself .

    Then there¡¯s Leopolt .

    He¡¯s still emotionless in a ce like this, brushing aside M and Sekrit so he can get to me, meaning the situation must be dire .

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, do you know anything about this monster?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen them before . However, I don¡¯t know much detail nor why they are on the surface . ¡¹

    Leopolt nods .

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s gather those who know something . Please bring anybody, friend or foe, who knows what¡¯s going on . ¡¹

    I nod back at him .

    The battle is already in the clean-up phase .

    Although we aren¡¯t able to get them all to flee because they¡¯re bugs, with their numbers reduced by that much, they won¡¯t be able to regain their strength .

    But the female knight on my back doesn¡¯t stop trembling at all and tugs my hair .

    ¡¸We have to run, if we don¡¯t run......¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯re alright now . Because it¡¯ll be a disaster if those things scatter, we have to exterminate as many of them as possible here . ¡¹

    Ifort the woman and stroke her hair, slipping my hand into a crack of her armor and rubbing her thigh while I¡¯m at it, but she violently brushes me away .

    Mmm, even though I¡¯m part of the enemy army in her eyes, I risked my life to fight those insects, so you could at least let me touch your leg .

    ¡¸No...... that¡¯s not it...... that, that......¡¹

    The female knight points at a hill further east to the one we have set up camp at .

    Does she want us to move?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, is that hill moving?¡¹

    Celia asks, straining her cute eyes at the mound .

    Sekrit and M also squint, but it¡¯s too dark for them to see anything .

    Seconds of silence pass until a stray ming arrow flies to the east .

    It stabs into the ground, which seems to move closer to us .

    ¡¸The ground......no, that¡¯s......all of it is......¡¹

    ¡¸This is bad . ¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help saying my thoughts out loud .

    Lots of giant spiders were sticking to the ridges and the base of the hill .

    If we line up two-meter spiders along the ridges, thates to 3000 . Since they go down to the base, there are at least 30 000 .

    ¡¸Monsters on top of monsters......there are manyyers ovepping!¡¹

    Celia is riding M¡¯s shoulders .

    If they¡¯re ovepping, then it¡¯s several times more than 30 000?

    The refugees who felt temporary relief from being saved let out a cry of despair .

    Fortunately, the allied soldiers are giving their all in fighting the enemies in front of them and have not realized yet .

    ¡¸Well, now what?¡¹

    I jump on Schwartz and pull Celia on .

    Even though I asked that, it¡¯s clear we can only run .

    There¡¯s too many of them for us to match 1 to 5 . The difference in numbers is too great that skill and tactics don¡¯t matter .

    And then, my field of vision begins to brighten .

    The soldiers¡¯ expressions and the state of battle instantly bes clearer .

    The morning sun is peeking out from the mountain range to the east .

    ¡¸Ah, the enemy stopped!¡¹

    The enemies trying to swarm us stopped moving .

    Monsters that have piled on the hill wiggled in confusion briefly and then turned on their heels to leave to the south .

    ¡¸They...... retreated?¡¹

    M and Celia dismount their horses .

    I remain on Schwartz and continue staring at the enemy .

    ¡¸It seems so . ¡¹

    The monsters engaged with our allied soldiers also seem to lose their desire to fight .

    Most of the monsters that could not counterattack properly were defeated and the rest fled .

    ¡¸The battle......is over?¡¹

    Celia says .

    The refugees copse on the spot, and some face the sun and chant something .

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    I ask the woman who clung to me till the end .

    ¡¸......Rafae¡¹

    That¡¯s a nice name .

    ¡¸Alright Rafae . Bring your leader here . At this point, it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re allies or enemies, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    At the very least, the captain and I can agree that we¡¯re not insects and we won¡¯t eat each other .

    Rafae nods but doesn¡¯t move from my back .

    ¡¸What are you doing? If you agree, then get off and bring him to me . ¡¹

    It¡¯s funny seeing her squirm when Celia pokes her sides .

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t want to leave . I¡¯ll guide you so pleasee with me . ¡¹

    Rafae holds onto me with her arms and legs almost like a woman ready to ept a man¡¯s ejaction .

    There is no time to argue so I do as Rafae says and walk toward the center of the South Yuguria soldiers .

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it¡¯s dangerous by yourself . I think you should tell the eastern army what¡¯s going on and march in with allies . ¡¹

    M warns as she keeps an eye on our surroundings .

    ¡¸They¡¯re thest ones to see the horde so I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to kill other humans . Just beat the crap out of the crazy ones . ¡¹

    Time is precious .

    The South Yuguria soldiers are either slumped overpletely exhausted or standing still with a nk look after running out of willpower .

    asionally, a few stare back when they notice me, but nobody raises their voice or their weapons .

    ¡¸More importantly, I¡¯ll get this girl off . I¡¯ll aim for her sides!¡¹

    Rafae leads me to a man sitting on the ground in spite of Celia¡¯s interference .

    ¡¸I¡¯m Goldonia¡¯s Aegir Hardlett . Are you the captain?¡¹

    The man and those in the vicinity look up together .

    As a captain, he should be at least 20, but he appears much younger, and if I had to admit, rather immature .

    ¡¸D-demon......kuh, no matter how weak we are, we are South Yuguria soldiers¨D¨D¡¹

    One of the followers instinctively reaches for his sword, but I kick it away .

    ¡¸Idiot, think about the situation . ¡¹

    I bark and then return my foot to the ground before looking at the man again .

    Answer me . It¡¯s because you, as the captain, didn¡¯t say anything that your subordinate acted out .

    ¡¸I am......not the captain . But I¡¯m inmand right now . ¡¹

    I see, the captain died .

    Based on his tone, attitude and his inability to control his subordinate, this guy seems unreliable .

    His eyes are unsteady and his voice is shaky .

    The way he sometimes looks to his subordinates might be because he doesn¡¯t know what to do and is asking for help .

    I walk up rudely and grab the man¡¯s head .

    ¡¸First, let me tell you that we don¡¯t n to do anything to you guys . We know there are more important things to worry about . ¡¹

    Next, I p his shoulder .

    The man coughs, but maybe that will calm him down a bit .

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, if you don¡¯t want to be destroyed together with us, tell us everything you know . Those monsters are not supposed to be here . ¡¹

    I speak to the man with my face close enough to his for our noses to touch .

    After the man¡¯s eyes dart left and right shortly, he resolves himself .

    That¡¯ll get him to talk .

    ¡¸I am Rinuga . I am the vice captain of the Bagh fortress garrison army andmander of the cavalry of South Yuguria¡¯s eastern army . We would normally be enemies, but it¡¯s an emergency ......determining this is a situation rted to humanity¡¯s survival, I will offer information to Goldonia . ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t need that long preamble, but at least he¡¯s willing to talk .

    ¡¸I-I thought he was going to kiss him......he has a delicate face so I thought Aegir-sama mistook him for a woman . ¡¹

    ¡¸It really makes your heart beat, huh......¡¹

    Celia and M exchange looks and sigh .

    I¡¯m disappointed about their conversation, but it¡¯s a good thing that they are surprisingly rxed enough to chat .

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett . 25 years old . Autumn .

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave . Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area . Mountain Legend .

    Friend of the Dwarves . Friend of the King of Aless . Dragon yer Hero .

    Elf Mediator . Sex King of White City . Mad Demon God . Golden Macho .

    Enemy Army?

    Rinuga (acting captain), Rafae (back parasite)

    Family:

    Nonna (departure), Ca (departure), Mel (troubled departure), Leah (on a trip), Pipi (persuading Pochi), Miti (worried), Maria (worried), Catherine (cheating wife), Gretel (outing), Melissa (departure), Kuu (worried), Ruu (worried), Mireille (preparing for journey), Casie (4, 7 head figure), Rita (expedition maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (departure), Mother: Marceline (consultation), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (denied), Second ¨C Bridget (agreed), Youngest ¨C Felicie (either)

    Sofia (encounter), Dorothea (in trouble), udia (naked), ra (given up), Ad (encounter)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a)

    Subordinates:

    Dingus (eastern armymander)

    Celia (tickling), M (perplexed), Irijina (empty stomach), Luna (free)

    Leopolt (staff officer, emergency), Tristan (staff officer, wants to go home), Yakov (emergency sortie), Gido (recuperating, resigned), Mack (emergency sortie), Christoph (independent from mother), Guigue (good and evil existing together)

    Adolph (stressed), Sebastian (frugal), Marta (preparing for journey), Sally (cool attendant), Maruru (gentle attendant)

    Jim (penniless), Suzy (additional constion money), Sna (given up), Altair (founder), Remia (victim)

    Others:

    Sekrit (reserve corps), Ivanna (practising on her own), T-99 (frontlines, joined up), Brynhildr (calling), Natia (on an excursion), Felteris (orgy detour), Ijaris (disturbance sensed), Yren (disturbance sensed)

    Ate (free), Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (tie with Nonna), Seika (lost to Ca)

    Busco (promoted), Gildress (training), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (hunch), Alraune (repropagating), Mirumi (hunch), Pochi (firm rejection), Messerschmitt? (sleeping)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (chance), Schwartz (battle)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia (replenishing, emergency establishment)

    Escort Unit: 43

    Infantry: 3000

    Cavalry: 400

    Archers: 400

    Cannoneers: 400

    Bow Cavalry: 1000

    105 Army Corps: 3700 (reorganization, break)

    (war time, weapons are produced as necessary, being deployed)

    Cannons: 45, Large Cannons: 23, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 18, Chariots: 38

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces:

    Eastern Army: 15 000 ? 14 500

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200 (on an excursion)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 1800 ? 2000 (charity work, inviting)

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (in repair)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Assets: -75 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 804

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: South of Kisatto, Hill Region

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    I gulp down a cup of strong alcohol that was prepared before everyone else in the field .

    ¡¸Have you calmed down?¡¹

    When the cup is refilled, I hand it to the man sitting across from me¨D¨Dto Rinuga .

    About one hour passed since the battle ended .

    I actually wanted to hear what he knows right away, but he was still tightly gripping his sword and clenching his teeth after the enemy disappeared, so I let him rest briefly .

    I¡¯d be upset if this was a regr war, but he just saw those grotesque monsters in such overwhelming numbers .

    It would be pointless trying to decipher what he says in his panicked state .

    ¡¸Yes......and I¡¯ll pass on the alcohol . ¡¹

    Rinuga returns the cap to me .

    Although an anxious look remains on his face, he seems calmer than before .

    ¡¸Fumu, then one of you guys drink it . ¡¹

    I send the cup to the next person .

    Dingus bows and respectfully declines, then slides it to the next person .

    Tristan gives it to the next person without any hesitation, and M does the same .

    When it reaches Celia, she reluctantly moves it to Leopolt, who takes the cup and stands .

    ¡¸I consider the situation to be quite dire . In order to make correct decisions, the leader should not be under the influence of alcohol . ¡¹

    Leopolt ces the cup in front of me .

    If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you stop me, the supreme leader, from drinking?

    ¡¸Not even the slightest disturbance in thought is tolerated . ¡¹

    ¡¸One cup is nothing......hey . Isn¡¯t it the worst if my thinking is impaired?¡¹

    I snatch the cup and hand it to the female knight Rafae clinging to my back .

    She epts the offering and gracefully sips it little by little . The way she drinks is kind of cute .

    By the way, Rafae was on my back during the whole battle .

    I wanted to lower her when waiting for Rinuga to calm down, but she started to cry as soon as I did so .

    It must have been scary for her to experience almost getting eaten by the giant spider .

    Since she doesn¡¯t freak out when connected to a part of my body, I initially thought about holding her hand, however that seemed stupid no matter how I looked at it so I decided to carry her on my back .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I feel silent pressureing from everyone around me, but I¡¯m not one to yield to such ambiguous emotions .

    When Rafae makes eye contact with me, she turns away like she isn¡¯t used to seeing me .

    Of course, her arms were around my neck and her legs were wrapped around my stomach .

    ¡¸Shall we get to business? Start with how you encountered them . Tell me when, where and how . ¡¹

    Leopolt ignores us and urges Rinuga to exin .

    His tone isn¡¯t excessively hostile yet it can¡¯t be considered friendly either .

    Rinuga leans back, somewhat shocked at Leopolt¡¯s intensity, and scratches his head sheepishly .

    The subordinates around him also furrow their brows .

    ¡¸Our garrison location is a military secret, thus we cannot disclose¨D¨D¡¹

    Dingus ms his fist on the table, causing Rinuga to flinch and keep his subordinate in check .

    ¡¸......now that we¡¯ve reached this point, military secrets are meaningless......after all, the fortress is gone . ¡¹

    It¡¯s great that he understands the urgency, though his unreliability is prominent nheless .

    The contents of Rinuga¡¯s story are as follows:

    It happened on a night ten days ago .

    They were in a fortress in the former Vandolea region, pretty much directly south of Kisatto, fortifying their defenses in preparation for our counterattack . There were 10,000 of them, including guards and conscripts from the surrounding areas .

    ¡¸They suddenly came from the west......at first, there were only a few and we managed to defeat them with difficulty, suffering casualties iparable to fighting goblins . ¡¹

    But the number of enemies grew with every passing night .

    ¡¸It started with giant spiders, then it was worms on the second day, and then other monsters on the third day, which exponentially increased the number of casualties . Still, the fortress we hid in was made of stone . Moreover, there were ballistae, catapults and cannons installed, and we had arge stockpile of arrows . We fought together with those who fled from neighboring viges and continued repelling the monsters . ¡¹

    But every time they were defeated, they returned with even greater numbers .

    The copse urred at dawn on the fifth day, when the fortress was crushed and the resistance ended, and prompted the depleted army to escape to the north .

    ¡¸We¡¯ve had no contact with headquarters from the first day they appeared . Messengers never came and scouts never returned . Normally we should have joined up with the main squad in the west but......¡¹

    ¡¸They were annihted?¡¹

    Rinuga and his subordinates re at me when I say it first .

    You ran to the north because you thought that too, no?

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, please . More importantly, I want to know about the traits and strength of the monsters in your story . ¡¹

    Leopolt steps in between us .

    It¡¯s not like I wanted to provoke them .

    And Rafae, I told you not to knead my sideburns .

    Rinuga talks about the characteristics of the monsters . Other men and soldiers who participated in the battle also share information they learned .

    I move beside Celia and take a peek at her notepad .

    First, the giant spiders......or I guess referring to them as spiders is fine .

    They range in size from 2 to 3 meters, with some extremely rare ones being 5 meters .

    They attack by shing with the ws on their legs or sucking out bodily fluids with a tube they stick out from their mouth . They apparently also inject poison simultaneously in thetter method so you¡¯ll die soon even if someone saves you . It is tough for its size, but its body is soft and weapons such as swords, spears, and arrows are all effective .

    It mainly uses its eight legs to walk and can also leap to quickly close distance .

    They are the fastest of the monsters and the first to give chase .

    There are lots of them too and can probably be ssified as the grunts .

    Five soldiers should roughly be able to fight them with the upper hand .

    Next are the worms .

    They vary greatly in length from 1 meter to over 10 meters and their shape is a little indecent .

    They attack with their wide circr mouth and the sharp teeth inside . Larger ones have enough power to tear your torso through armor while the smaller ones can invade your body from the mouth, genitals or anus and eat away your organs so it¡¯s important not to let your guard down around either .

    The surface of their bodies are wrapped in soft yet highly stic skin, capable of neutralizing shes and arrows, however crushing their innards with blunt instruments is effective .

    They move by wiggling their bodies like earthworms, meaning they are slow, but they can climb up walls if they have something to cling on to .

    These guys appear after the spiders . At least ten soldiers are needed to fight them .

    Then there are the rhinoceros beetles . I haven¡¯t seen these so I can¡¯t give them a proper name .

    They are one size smaller than the spiders at about 2 meters .

    They attack with the fangs attached to their mouth, but some of them also eject the spines growing on their back .

    Their bodies are extremely hard, and apparently attacks from weapons other than catapults and siege weapons had no effect during the siege on the fortress .

    Their movements are sluggish, likely from the weight of their thick armor-like skin, and they can trip even on low steps . They were thest to appear at the fortress .

    I suppose they are the heavy infantry of the monster army .

    In order to defeat them, we¡¯ll need at least eight soldiers to attack while using siege weapons as a finisher .

    ¡¸Alright, that¨D¨Ddoesn¡¯t look like the end . ¡¹

    Rinuga and his subordinates tremble with their heads in their hands .

    ¡¸There is that thing......the thing that destroyed our fortress......¡¹

    ¡¸A giant one that looks down on a 20-meter watchtower......with nine heads that can chew through a stone wall......and a body as hard as steel that can deflect cannons and ballistae......¡¹

    Rinuga¡¯s fingers dig into his hair .

    ¡¸Our army and our castle were essentially scattered by that one thing . Despite thebined efforts of everyone......we could not stop it . ¡¹

    It¡¯s fine to be scared, but at least tell us its specifications .

    Uhh, let¡¯s see......

    A nine-headed centipede, huh? It¡¯s a simple name, but insect hydra sounds good .

    It¡¯s over 20 meters tall and its width is unknown, is it a rare monster?

    It attacks with the fangs attached to each of its nine heads......no, since it¡¯s so big, just twisting its body around will be sufficient to wreck everything .

    The exoskeleton can repel cannonfire and protect it from boiling oil .

    The fortress was destroyed shortly after its appearance so its speed is unknown......I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t an exaggeration .

    If we are to believe what this thing can do, then even a few hundred soldiers can¡¯tpete against it .

    ¡¸How problematic . ¡¹

    Tristan shows a wry smile and drops the notepad on the desk .

    ¡¸Leopolt, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to say without knowing more details on the rhinoceros beetles and the monster that seems to be the greatest threat . Either way, they are undoubtedly serious threats . The very foundation of the uing strategy will need to be re-examined . ¡¹

    Leopolt answers and puts a finger on his chin as he begins to think .

    ¡¸Our hope is that they retreat when the sunes up in the morning . If not for that, we¡¯d have been dead a long time ago . ¡¹

    Not liking the sunlight does not necessarily mean they can be defeated by it like vampires .

    They may only be trying to avoid it since I didn¡¯t see any monsters burning or weakening .

    If the sun is simply a nuisance to them, then it¡¯s a simr case to Brynhildr......oh, did someone sneeze?

    ¡¸I knew it, they are cursed monsters summoned by a dem¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s abstract, do you know of any other weaknesses?¡¹

    And then a subdued voice came from Rafae who was on my back .

    ¡¸Fire......¡¹

    Fire? The spiders certainly writhed in agony when volleys of ming arrows were concentrated on them, but that would happen whether the target is human or beast . In fact, they crawled past the burning ones from behind so it can be that they aren¡¯t afraid of fire .

    The insect hydra ignored being sshed by boiling oil so these monsters seem to have a rather high resistance to heat .

    ¡¸Those things always approached from the direction with the fewest torches . Thest assault also came from the rear......where the slow vigers without torches gathered . ¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, it¡¯s not fire itself but light, whether in the form of the sun or torches, that they try to avoid?¡¹

    It¡¯s understandable, considering they are creatures originally from underground .

    Theoretically, we could light a bunch of torches to simte daytime, but implementing it is impossible .

    That¡¯s about it in terms of characteristics and weak points, I guess .

    Then, I have to ask about the most important part .

    ¡¸Where did theye from?¡¹

    ¡¸If we knew, we wouldn¡¯t be struggling so much . ¡¹

    I interrupt Rinuga and continue on .

    ¡¸Have there been any big holes created or have you heard of any cave-ins of mines recently?¡¹

    I know for sure that these things spring out from the ground .

    And it takes more than digging a well for these things to appear at the very least .

    Since they came in such great numbers, there should be a gaping hole somewhere .

    ¡¸......not that I recall . Every mine is operating at full capacity though, so I can tell you immediately if anything goes wrong . ¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett . ¡¹

    Leopolt approaches me as if asking me what I¡¯m doing .

    I¡¯ll exin properly in a bit, just wait . Also, don¡¯t get so close with an emotionless face, it¡¯s creepy .

    ¡¸You sent a message to Erich, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, at the start of the engagement . ¡¹

    ¡¸Send another . In addition to the information gathered just now, tell him to search for any giant holes in the ground . If it isn¡¯t found soon, the world will really end . ¡¹

    If I¡¯m defeated by the enemy, I have the option of running away after surrendering with my hands in the air, but with bugs, I¡¯m just food .

    ¡¸Send a messenger to Lintbloom as well . Address the message to Balbano of the fire nation . I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be drunk and asleep, so if he doesn¡¯t reply, instruct the messenger to knock at the entrance of the mine and wake him up . ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s outrageous......¡¹

    I ignore Tristan .

    ¡¸If hees out like an angry madman, tell him ¡°hell has opened up¡± . He should seek me then . ¡¹

    I stand up and turn to Rinuga .

    ¡¸Will theye tonight too?¡¹

    ¡¸They will definitelye to a ce they have shown up before . They¡¯lle with double, no triple the amount . ¡¹

    Then we should withdraw quickly .

    ¡¸We will return to the north . Order all the nearby vigers to evacuate . Load as many of them as possible on wagons or on the back of cavalry and move out promptly . ¡¹

    ¡¸Even the enemy citizens?¡¹

    Dingus asks as he stares at Rinuga .

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if they are ally or enemy . Base your decision on whether they are human or insect . ¡¹

    I grab Rinuga¡¯s shoulder and shove him in front of Dingus .

    ¡¸Follow his orders for now . You can resume the war when the hole has been sealed . ¡¹

    I lightly pound my fist into Dingus¡¯s chest to make sure he understands before stroking Rafae¡¯s hair .

    ¡¸I see, the rumors of him being a great man are correct......¡¹

    ¡¸Under a demon......but it¡¯s better than being in an insect¡¯s stomach......¡¹

    Stop mumbling and get moving .

    And Leopolt, I¡¯ll talk to you about the ¡°hell¡±, so stoping closer .

    I don¡¯t want you to identally kiss me .

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett . 25 years old . Autumn .

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave . Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area . Mountain Legend .

    Friend of the Dwarves . Friend of the King of Aless . Dragon yer Hero .

    Elf Mediator . Sex King of White City . Mad Demon God . Golden Macho .

    Family:

    Nonna (encounter, joined up), Ca (departure), Mel (troubled departure), Leah (on a trip), Pipi (departure), Miti (worried), Maria (worried), Catherine (cheating wife), Gretel (outing), Melissa (departure), Kuu (worried), Ruu (worried), Mireille (preparing for journey), Casie (4, 7 head figure), Rita (expedition maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (departure), Mother: Marceline (consultation), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (denied), Second ¨C Bridget (agreed), Youngest ¨C Felicie (either)

    Sofia (encounter), Dorothea (in trouble), udia (clothed), ra (given up), Ad (encounter)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a)

    Subordinates:

    Dingus (eastern armymander), Rinuga (refugee leader), Rafae (back parasite)

    Celia (taking notes), M (perplexed), Irijina (empty stomach), Luna (free)

    Leopolt (approaching), Tristan (staff officer), Yakov (emergency sortie), Gido (recuperating, resigned), Mack (emergency sortie), Christoph (independent from mother), Guigue (good and evil existing together)

    Adolph (stressed), Sebastian (frugal), Marta (preparing for journey), Sally (journey), Maruru (journey)

    Jim (penniless), Suzy (additional constion money), Sna (given up), Altair (founder), Remia (victim)

    Others:

    ??? (encounter, joined up)

    Sekrit (dissection), Ivanna (practising on her own), T-99 (information gathering), Brynhildr (sneeze), Natia (escape), Felteris (orgy), Ijaris bat), Yren bat)

    Ate (free), Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (tie with Nonna), Seika (lost to Ca)

    Busco (promoted), Gildress (training), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (hunch), Alraune (repropagating), Mirumi (hunch), Pochi (reluctant), Messerschmitt? (sleeping)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (pursuit), Schwartz (battle)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia (replenishing, emergency establishment)

    Escort Unit: 43

    Infantry: 3000

    Cavalry: 400

    Archers: 400

    Cannoneers: 400

    Bow Cavalry: 1000

    105 Army Corps: 3700 (reorganization, break)

    (war time, weapons are produced as necessary, being deployed)

    Cannons: 45, Large Cannons: 23, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 18, Chariots: 38

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces:

    Eastern Army: 14 500

    Mixed Refugee Team: 6000

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200 (on the run)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 2000 ? 2200 (charity work, inviting)

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (in repair)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Assets: -75 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 804

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Kisatto, heading north

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    On the morning after one full day passed since the first engagement, we set up camp at the ruins of the abandoned fort that was partially destroyed during our battle with South Yuguria .

    As we made our way to the north, anxious soldiers and sad refugees chanted a variety of both familiar and dubious words of prayer while watching the sun set .

    However, the insects did not end upingst night .

    Last night, I naturally didn¡¯t sleep with a woman and stayed alert with the Dual Crater under my arm .

    I fell asleep in the middle of the night because nothing appeared no matter how long I waited .

    That reminds me, Rafae remained stuck to my back the whole time, meaning we shared a bed .

    I can say she¡¯s my woman at this point, right? She was exuding hostility in the morning though .

    ¡¸The reason they didn¡¯te has to be that . ¡¹

    I stretch and turn to Leopolt, who is standing next to the bed before I realized .

    When I told Leopolt as much as I knew about the monsters from hell, he said that my descriptions were vague after all and needed to gather more detailed information .

    In the first ce, what did he mean by ¡®after all¡¯? Just remembering his answer pisses me off .

    ¡¸The scouts sent out at sunrise discovered livestock that have turned into skin . There¡¯s no doubt about it . ¡¹

    This is a part of Leopolt¡¯s n, or rather an idea inspired by a suggestion .

    It involves confiscating the pigs and cows from the refugees and tying them with rope to stakes driven into the ground .

    Multiple animals are then left at designated spots on a line running eastward separated by intervals of 100 meters .

    The mountain nation¡¯s territory is to the east, but they don¡¯t build cities or settle, so the only things that span the vastnds are the barren wastnds and mountain ranges . I sent a liaison to confirm no people of the mountain nation were in the vicinity and determined it should be okay .

    Consequently, no monsters came to our location and all the livestock were eaten .

    ¡¸After eating the first batch of livestock, they likely caught sight of the next group of prey and continued in that direction . ¡¹

    ¡¸So they swarm around food that is presented to them? That makes them bugs that are simply a bit bigger then . ¡¹

    At any rate, this is good news . The dumber and weaker the enemy, the better .

    ¡¸But the same thing won¡¯t happen tonight, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes . If they are attracted to the nearest prey, then we¡¯re next . There¡¯s nothing else in the east after all . ¡¹

    I sigh and look up at the sky .

    The sun has risen only slightly above the horizon in the east .

    When it sinks in the west, the fight will begin .

    ¡¸If we run north at full speed, we might be able to gain another night . ¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t fall back any further . ¡¹

    The citizens around Kisatto have been evacuated due to the war with South Yuguria, however that won¡¯t be the case if we continue running .

    Those things will, instead of going after us, head to viges within the territory or head west where Malt is .

    Although it¡¯ll be tough, we have to stay here and hold them back .

    ¡¸A messenger was sent to Erich, but the earliest is......one week?¡¹

    In the first ce, I don¡¯t know if he can grasp the severity of an attack by giant insects, let alone believe it .

    ¡¸Ah, I actually sent a message saying, ¡°we are unable to deal with the enemy army over 100 000 strong and are requesting urgent reinforcements¡± . It¡¯s not a lie . ¡¹

    Tristan chimes in .

    ¡¸W-what did you......¡¹

    Dingus is shocked, but I think that¡¯s a clever n .

    If Erich rushes over, that would really help .

    ¡¸Nevertheless, we have to stand our ground for at least a couple days . ¡¹

    I continue speaking in a tone lowered by one pitch .

    ¡¸Do something about this run-down fort by night time . Dig a moat and pile up mounds of earth . Reassemble the rotten scrap wood and build a wall . Shave down rocks lying on the ground and use them as projectiles for the catapults . Get ready in the way you believe is best . ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    The South Yugurian soldiers and refugees led by Rinuga were confused about my change, but replied enthusiastically .

    ¡¸Eeeh......so they reply with such gusto?¡¹

    Rafae res at Rinuga .

    What¡¯s wrong with being honest?

    I sit down in what looks like the inner citadel......right now it¡¯s more like a dpidated shed filled with holes though .

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, are you taking a rest? Is there anything I should get ready?¡¹

    ¡¸I gave orders to the soldiers . It looks like I can take a break . ¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahaha!! Sekrit-dono is covered in blood!¡¹

    Celia, M and Irijina came like they were waiting for the right moment .

    Sekrit has been doing something dangerous again, huh?

    I pull all three of them by the hand and take them into a run-down room with a nketid out .

    The three girls let out cute screams .

    ¡¸We might not be able to sleep during the nights toe . We should sleep now while we can . ¡¹

    Other soldiers should also be resting, however it¡¯s more important that they build up our encampment .

    ¡¸But sleeping when the soldiers are working is¨D¨D¡¹

    M is too serious .

    We won¡¯t get much done even if we do a little shoveling here or there .

    Resting andmanding with a clear head is more beneficial for the soldiers .

    Most of all, sleeping next to the soldiers will affect morale, so that¡¯s why I dragged everyone somewhere they can¡¯t see us .

    ¡¸That¡¯s the logic for the public anyways . ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a front......?¡¹

    I nod at Celia .

    ¡¸I¡¯m at my limit . ¡¹

    I grab M¡¯s and Celia¡¯s hands and push them against my crotch .

    ¡¸Wah, it¡¯s swollen . ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s......rock hard . ¡¹

    The difort of the bugs and the nervousness of wondering when they¡¯lle made me forget for a moment, but it has reached a point where I can¡¯t ignore it much longer .

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hold back so it doesn¡¯tst until night . If it suits your better, you can use your hand, just please squeeze it out . ¡¹

    M and Celia exchange looks . It¡¯s not a rejection, but they seem conflicted for some reason .

    Irijina is taking off her shirt like she¡¯s ready to help . Oh, she¡¯s properly trimmed her armpit hair, what a good girl .

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m d to be Aegir-sama¡¯s partner......¡¹

    ¡¸I actually intended to do so as well......¡¹

    Both of them scan the room, blockingrge peekable holes with a wood nk or a cloth before sitting back down in front of me .

    ¡¸Pardon me . ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll clean it for you . ¡¹

    Then M lowers my pants and Celia pours some water from a pitcher to give me a rinse .

    ¡¸Alright......¡¹

    ¡¸Nn......¡¹

    The two of them start with a light kiss on each side and then proceed to use their tongues .

    Celia traces me from the left with the tip of her tongue, while M wraps around me with the wide middle part of her tongue from the right side and works her way down, kisses my balls when she reaches the bottom, and thenes back up .

    ¡¸Shllrru......¡¹

    M¡¯s cheeks suck in as she inhales strongly with her lips on the tip .

    Frustrated when she sees me lean back in pleasure, Celia takes my balls in her mouth and rolls them around with her tongue .

    ¡¸Aah, nice . That feels good......it feels like my lower half is going numb . ¡¹

    The two of them grin and continue servicing me .

    ¡¸I want to do it too!!¡¹

    Irijina barges in .

    The half-naked woman starts sucking my navel and chest area .

    The way her breasts sway and hit my stomach every time she changes positions is quite evocative .

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you for kisses too . ¡¹

    As soon as the words leave my mouth, Irijina¡¯s lips press on top of mine and she gives me a very bold kiss characteristic of her personality with lots of tongue, slurping and exchanging of saliva .

    ¡¸Ah, not fair . ¡¹

    ¡¸I want kisses too . ¡¹

    A bridge of saliva is formed as Irijina pulls away and Celia doesn¡¯t wait to upy my lips .

    My hands automatically move to strip Celia as we kiss and brush over her bare breasts which look like they belong to a fine young woman .

    Celia blushes and leans into my hands as if yearning for more of my touch .

    ¡¸Uugh . ¡¹

    My hips thrusted up on their own, unrted to my feelings of wanting to meet Celia¡¯s expectations .

    It was Irijina who sucked really hard on a man¡¯s tip .

    Irijina¡¯s lung capacity is incredible as she is someone with arge frame and a trained body . She nearly drew out the seed in my balls by inhaling with such force .

    ¡¸Mu©`¡¹

    Celia, unhappy about my reaction, ended her deep kiss early, and after a quick re at Irijina, bit down on my nipple .

    ¡¸Hahaha, you¡¯re going to leave a mark . ¡¹

    ¡¸This will make us even . ¡¹

    Celia offers her chest to me .

    Grinning, I grab her bosom and lightly bite her nipple, using the minimum amount of strength necessary to imprint faint teeth marks on her skin .

    ¡¸Haau!¡¹

    Nevertheless, it was still a little painful and even more pleasurable .

    Celia¡¯s body twitches and arches back, causing her pretty breasts to jiggle .

    Woah, not good .

    Irijina¡¯s powerful suction and Celia¡¯s cute gesture almost made my semen shoot out .

    ¡¸Fufufu, I can¡¯t be excluding anybody . ¡¹

    I open my arms and beckon M to me .

    ¡¸T-then, I will kindly ept......¡¹

    M¡¯s top has already been taken off, but she is still wearing pants .

    ¡¸Stand in front of me . Then spread your legs . ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re not going to kiss or suck on my ch......aaah!?¡¹

    I put my hands on M¡¯s waist, pull her pants down slightly and suck her precious ce through her underwear .

    ¡¸P-please at least take it all off! Doing that when I¡¯m wearing......hiih!¡¹

    I drag my tongue over her underwear stained with plenty of my saliva .

    My tongue slithers into a crack between her skin and underwear like a tentacle and traces her outer lips and clit .

    ¡¸T-this feels so perverted......nnnh!¡¹

    M expresses resistance verbally, but her hands are holding my head down and she¡¯s pressing her hips against my face .

    Her hole is twitching and she¡¯ll probably climax soon if I keep licking .

    ¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    That is when a strong stimtion to my crotch assaults me again .

    I look down and see Irijina sucking hard and Celia giving love bites to the base of my shaft .

    When I close my eyes to endure the shock, Irijina grins like she won and Celia smiles cutely yet bewitchingly, proud that she sessfully pleasured a man .

    My dick twitches two or three times at irregr intervals .

    I sense a stream of hot liquid slowly travel up from my balls .

    I let go of M¡¯s crotch and close my eyes .

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna cum soon . Let me put it in . ¡¹

    The girls look at each other and nod, but don¡¯t move .

    Teasing me this far in, that¡¯s pretty rough .

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it......it¡¯s just-¡¹

    ¡¸I actually wanted to bring it up in the beginning, except I missed the opportunity . ¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahaha! It certainly is strange!¡¹

    All three of them point to my back .

    ¡¸¡¸How long is this woman going to stick to you?¡¹¡¹

    Rafae turns her flushed face to the side coldly .

    I feel two hard nubs against my back that weren¡¯t there before .

    The area around her waist is also unusually wet .

    Further, she seemed to be frequently adjusting her legs and moving herself up and down .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about me . ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸It bothers me!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I calm the three girls down .

    My first priority right now is to ejacte .

    ¡¸Irijina, can I ask you?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! I¡¯ll get on top!¡¹

    After I roll on my back, Irijina grabs my dick and mounts me .

    ¡¸Thick......u......uuggh!!¡¹

    With a grunt, my dick slips inside Irijina .

    Irijina¡¯s toned ass ps against me at a steady rhythm as she performs an up and down exercise that incorporates her entire body, and the building pleasure sends shivers up my spine .

    ¡¸Aaah, I¡¯m about to cum . A little harder......hey, you¡¯re stopping?¡¹

    To my dismay, her movements gradually slow down and eventually stop altogether .

    ¡¸......sorry . I¡¯m a little bothered too . ¡¹

    Irijina puffs her cheeks and pulls my dick out right before I can ejacte .

    She stares resentfully at Rafae, who moved from my back to sleep next to me in order to amodate me lying face up while also staying attached .

    ¡¸If you would allow me . ¡¹

    M was the next to step in .

    I hug her from behind and insert it from the back .

    ¡¸Uuu! It¡¯s big and hard, and the angle from the back is......aaaah!¡¹

    My right hand squeezes M¡¯s ass as I ram my hips into her .

    With every thrust I make, she leans back and cries out in pleasure .

    ¡¸You like it here? Or maybe here?¡¹

    ¡¸Both are great......if you keep pounding that hard, I¡¯m......cumming!!¡¹

    Having had forey done to her earlier, M begins to show signs of nearing climax .

    She twists her body to request a kiss from me .

    ¡¸......my apologies . That¡¯s enough . I can¡¯t . ¡¹

    M controls her convulsions and slowly pulls her body forward, letting my dick slip out .

    She clicks her tongue when she sees my left hand embracing Rafae to my chest and withdraws from the bed .

    ¡¸T-then I¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    I prate Celia in the missionary position .

    My tip meets her already wet entrance and I just have to apply my weight to push it in but¨D¨D

    ¡¸I¡¯m sick of this!!¡¹

    Celia springs up, grabs Rafae who is clinging to my neck by the back of her cor and throws her onto the nket .

    ¡¸Why do I have to get fucked with you looking down on me!? If you want something to hug so badly, hug the nket!¡¹

    After bundling herself in the cloth, Rafae sticks her head out to protest .

    But she soon realizes that she¡¯s separated from me and starts sweating like a waterfall .

    ¡¸A......aah......s-scary......scary, scary, scary, scary!! Cold, cold! Ha......hand......¡¹

    Rafae crawled toward me, trembling in fear, and even Celia, who yelled at her, felt overawed .

    Hmm, this is why she didn¡¯t leave during our sexual activities .

    ¡¸......then let¡¯s find her another man . She has decent looks so I¡¯m sure someone won¡¯t mind taking care of her . ¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t work . I want to make Rafae mine . ¡¹

    Celia closes her hand tightly around my testicles .

    Sorry, it¡¯s part of a man¡¯s instincts .

    Then I was hit with a sh of inspiration .

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to separate from me . And you want warmth, right?¡¹

    Rafae nods .

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do this . ¡¹

    I gently wee the clinging woman into my arms and slide her underwear off in one fluid motion .

    Next I hug her from the front, and while still standing, match my dick to her hole .

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸This will let me connect to the inside of your body . And you will also feel warm . ¡¹

    I lower my waist a bit and then push up all at once .

    My penis enters the warm wet space inside Rafae¡¯s body .

    I knew it, watching us have sex from up close made her wet .

    Everything up until the pration has been smooth so far, but I hit an unexpected wall .

    ¡¸Eh, stop......it hurts......¡¹

    Anatomically speaking, I know I haven¡¯t reached the end yet, so I push deeper, lifting Rafae¡¯s entire body up in doing so .

    I hear something simr to a bursting sound .

    ¡¸Oow!! N-no way, it went in!? It actually went in!? This is my first¨D¨D¡¹

    Yes, she mped down around me almost like she was a virgin, and my dick couldn¡¯t take the pressure after being denied orgasm three times .

    ¡¸Guh! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    I m my hips into her as I look up and grunt .

    A sticky sound rings out once, then again after a few seconds, and then continues at a pace of once every second after that .

    The semen in my balls finally saw their chance to shine, climbed up to my urethra, and shot out in time with the pulsing of my cock .

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Eh?¡¹

    M bends down to peek at the part I¡¯m connected with the confused Rafae, but I stare at her reproachfully .

    It¡¯s basically impossible to expect intelligence orprehension ability from a man in the middle of ejacting .

    Right now, I¡¯m no more than a pump trying to send as much seed as I can inside a woman¡¯s body .

    My hands hold down the iling Rafae and I press my hips into her so that I can maintain the constant stream of hot juice .

    I can feel my brain burn with pleasure and my balls get lighter after every shot .

    My ejactionsted for two minutes .

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    I slowly separate myself and thick gloops drip out of Rafae¡¯s crotch .

    The clumps were yellowish white......no, there was also some pink mixed in for some reason .

    I hug Rafae¡¯s shoulder softly and thenpletely separate from her .

    Rafae stares nkly at me, but doesn¡¯t tremble .

    ¡¸I poured myself into your womb . It¡¯s my hot essence . ......it¡¯s not scary anymore, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right . I don¡¯t feel scared and I¡¯m not shaking . ¡¹

    Rafae smiles when her hands are steady, but then turns pale when she sees the seed leaking from herself .

    ¡¸No wait!! This! Why!? My virginity! C-contraceptive! Came inside! Semen! So much! It¡¯s a dangerous day!¡¹

    I can¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying when she throws out random words in the middle of her sentence .

    ¡¸Aegir-sama took the virginity of this woman on a dangerous day and gave her a big load inside without using contraception . ¡¹

    Celia summarized it for me .

    I see, that¡¯s what happened .

    ¡¸Nuaaaaaaaaa¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I observe the screaming Rafae again .

    Her age is somewhere in the early twenties . Her height is 168 cm......well, that¡¯s average I guess .

    She has the body of a knight, but she¡¯s not as muscr as Irijina . She¡¯s slightly smaller than M .

    She possesses beautiful amber eyes, wears her red hair in a ponytail, and although her breasts are not veryrge, they stand out because of their protruding shape .

    Her pubic hair that matches the color of the hair on her head is quite thick......being a virgin, she probably never thought to groom herself down there .

    ¡¸Mm, a wonderful woman . ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that after you¡¯ve done the deed!!¡¹

    The naked Rafae jumps at me and repeatedly pounds my chest with her fists .

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry . I didn¡¯t think you were a virgin . Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility and make you my woman . ¡¹

    ¡¸Is Hardlett here?¡¹¡¸Aegir-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t belong to an enemy! Uwaaaan, I was raped! I was creampied without contraception! My virginity was stolen by force and I was impregnated!!¡¹

    Don¡¯t say such scandalous things .

    Besides, it was inevitable when we¡¯re sleeping together consensually .

    I picked up the sobbing Rafae and was ready to have a fivesome with Celia and the others, but then it happened .

    ¡¸Hmp!!¡¹

    There was a crunching sound and stars scattered in front of my eyes .

    ¡¸What the......is it the enemy!?¡¹

    I hastily turned around and found Erich .

    ¡¸Anh?¡¹

    Unable to process what¡¯s going on, I shake my head and look again and see a familiar woman......Nonna .

    That attack just now was her special headbutt? I have to admit that almost brought me to my knees .

    ¡¸Wee . What brings you to this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is cheating on the battlefield......although it¡¯s a bitte to point out, more importantly, I was worried that your heart would distance itself from me, the legal wife...... ahem, as the wife, I will remain next to my husband¡¯s military prowess, ensuring he doesn¡¯t forget about his loyalty to the kingdom¨D¨D¡¹

    In short, she¡¯s saying that I¡¯ve been out on too many military campaigns and she hasn¡¯t spent much time with me .

    She also mentions that she doesn¡¯t like how my heart has fallen for a new woman on the battlefield and that she will wait in a nearby town somewhere .

    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how it is .

    ¡¸Hahaha, no need to worry so much . My heart will never leave¨D¨D¡¹¡¸Waaaaah! I was vited! My virginity was taken!¡¹¡¸¨D¨Dyou¡¹

    Man, that headbutt was so strong that it made me see a hallucination of Erich .

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the one who called me for this supposedly emergency situation?¡¹

    I knew it . There was no way such a distinct hallucination existed .

    ¡¸Wee aboard, Military Commissioner . ¡¹

    I salute him sharply .

    ¡¸Put away that bloody virginity-stealing dick first . We¡¯ll talk after that . ¡¹

    After a short break, we headed to themander¡¯s quarters......there¡¯s no such thing, so we converse while patrolling the campgrounds where the other soldiers are building up the encampment . Nonna is quietly apanying us .

    I can also see Ca and Mel in the distance .

    So she brought everyone along with her? I would normally be a hundred times happier, even though it¡¯s irrational......but now is not the best time .

    I have to take them back once I¡¯m done talking .

    However, I can¡¯t abandon Erich either .

    Fortunately it¡¯s still lunchtime .

    There is still time until night .

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you woulde this quickly . ¡¹

    I told him about the situation yesterday .

    He was too fast no matter how you look at it .

    ¡¸No, well I actually left headquarters four days ago . ¡¹

    In terms of date, that was when we contacted him as we were departing Rafen .

    Except that¡¯s strange, because we didn¡¯t know about therge swarm of bugs at the time .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous . South Yuguria already has their back against the wall . Launching a counteroffensive from the east in that situation is absolutely pointless . Transitioning to attack itself is abnormal for the enemy to do . If it happens, I can¡¯t think of anything other than either my grasp of the state of battle is incorrect or something is developing outside my expectations . Both are cases that require me to confirm with my own eyes . ¡¹

    I see, now that he mentions it, Leopolt also said an enemy attack from the east was impossible .

    ¡¸So what about Nonna......don¡¯t tell me you-!¡¹

    Before I can finish my thought, Nonna pokes Erich and pinches my butt .

    ¡¸I already told you the reason why I headed south, I simply met up Radhalde-sama on the way and had him escort me . ¡¹

    ¡¸She had a sufficient escort, but I couldn¡¯t allow the madam to travel alone . ......I know I shouldn¡¯t pry too much into a family affair, but your wife is too rash for leading a group of concubines to the battlefield . You should reprimand her . ¡¹

    Erich gazes strictly at Nonna, who seems to shrink .

    I grab Nonna¡¯s shoulder and raise my hand .

    Nonna begins to tear up but she shuts her eyes as if bracing herself for what ising .

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your punishment . ¡¹

    I stroke Nonna¡¯s cheek with the hand I raised .

    ¡¸Uuu, I felt so lonely......¡¹

    Nonna rubs her cheek against my hand, pleading for forgiveness .

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you . Here¡¯s more . ¡¹

    I give Nonna a hot kiss and then turn back to Erich .

    ¡¸I punished her severely . ¡¹

    ¡¸......I knew you weren¡¯t going to do anything harsh to a woman . ¡¹

    Erich smiles wryly and I return a smile of my own .

    I proceed to pull Nonna¡¯s arm .

    ¡¸Make preparations to go home and leave here within 30 minutes . I don¡¯t care if you work your horses into the ground, but have them pull the carriages at full speed all the way to Rafen . ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Nonna, who thought she was being weed by my kiss, loses her expression .

    She soon realizes I am serious, lowers her head in disappointment and jogs back to where the others are .

    The sun is still in the middle of both horizons .

    If she escapes now, she¡¯ll make it safely .

    ¡¸So, on the way here I received several suspicious and clearly exaggerated messages . What happened? Exin it in detail to me . ¡¹

    I nod and tell him everything with Leopolt¡¯s help .

    Unlike Nonna, Erich must know about it .

    Momentster, we finish outlining our predicament with Erich .

    ¡¸Understood . But I can¡¯t believe it until I see it with my own eyes . What a preposterous story . ¡¹

    I know, right?

    ¡¸I did not lie . Can¡¯t you just trust me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that I want to verify it myself because it¡¯sing from you . If it was anybody else, I would have kicked their ass and returned to headquarters . ¡¹

    I guess he has to see it for himself .

    Conversely, it would be bad if the suprememander makes a big deal of when he sees the giant bugs .

    ¡¸They wille at night . When the sun sets, they wille whether we like it or not......¡¹

    That would turn out to be naive thinking .

    ¡¸They¡¯re hereeee!! Simultaneously from the south and from the east......there¡¯s a lot! Details unknown!!¡¹

    I hear a soldier shout from the top of a simple watchtower .

    He isn¡¯t merely giving an emergency announcement, his voice reflects the instinctive terror his body feels .

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    There should still be some time before night .

    Or so I thought, but I realized how oddly dark it was when I got outside .

    And then cold drops of water fall on my head......

    ¡¸Argh, how unlucky!¡¹

    Heavy ck rain clouds hang over us in the sky,pletely covering the sun .

    The monsters of the abyss hate light, not the afternoon .

    It makes sense that they would emerge outside of nighttime when the sun is hidden by clouds .

    I turn to Erich .

    ¡¸It¡¯s be a situation where you have to understand sooner than you¡¯re willing to ept it . ¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯m afraid so . I am foreign to your chain ofmand . I will not interfere, so lead as you wish . ¡¹

    Erich keeps silent from that point on and focuses his attention on the enemy .

    I call out to Rinuga beside me like I¡¯m yelling at him .

    ¡¸Is the encampment done!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it was supposed to be in time for nighttime, that¡¯s why it¡¯s notplete¨D¨D¡¹

    I grab Rinuga¡¯s head and bring my face close to his .

    ¡¸I know that much! Just tell me if it can be used whether it¡¯s done or not!¡¹

    Rinuga nods and points at the camp .

    I see, the ditch is shallow, the fence is full of holes, and the soldiers in the rear are desperately setting up catapults .

    Not good . There is something worse than being unprepared .

    ¡¸From the south and east......then if we go north-¡¹

    Tristan interjects .

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we should do that . The massive swarm is right under our noses . If we carelessly head back north and encounter a few stragglers along the way, it¡¯s over . Staying here in the middle of the fortress is the safest . Or perhaps I should say, we¡¯d all be dead by the time they move on to the girls gathered in the center . Man, everything¡¯s so not fair . ¡¹

    ¡¸Shit!¡¹

    I demolish the crate next to me in frustration .

    ¡¸I-I......I......¡¹

    Nonna is shaking .

    It¡¯s not out of fear for an unknown enemy . She was the one who made the decision toe visit me . Now she¡¯s regretting it because that¡¯s causing me to be dragged down .

    ¡¸Nonna, it doesn¡¯t look like you and the others have any time to escape . Hide in ces you think are safe in the center of the fortress . I¡¯ll protect you so don¡¯te out no matter what . ¡¹

    I hug Nonna to my chest and kiss her lips roughly .

    An uncool sound is made from our teeth colliding, but she seems a little calmer than before .

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give your outrageous tits a proper punishmentter so take cover and prepare yourself, got it?¡¹

    I say my final words to her with a kind expression .

    ¡¸My morale is high since my beloved women are all here . It¡¯ll be fine . ¡¹

    Nonna, who shows a sh of relief, dashes off as fast as she can .

    After seeing Nonna run, I notice my own face showing signs of fright .

    Comprehending that, Leopolt reminds me with a strict tone .

    ¡¸We¡¯ve lost our option to retreat . ¡¹

    I won¡¯t say this in front of the soldiers, but the speed of the spiders and worms are no match for galloping horses .

    In other words, there is the option to take only the important personnel on horses and breakthrough with force when all else fails .

    However, Nonna and the other girls know nothing about fighting and can¡¯t ride in that manner .

    I definitely can¡¯t cut them off, meaning the only choice is to defend this fort and repel the enemy .

    ¡¸She can be so selfish sometimes . ¡¹

    I feel a smile form on my face .

    ¡¸But being able to work around that is what truly makes a man great . ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t agree . ¡¹

    Leopolt, try to read the mood .

    You¡¯re always like that though, so whatever .

    ¡¸Lookout, can you estimate how far away the enemy vanguard is from here?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, let¡¯s see......the spiders are jumping......they¡¯re faster than they look! They¡¯ll be here in three minutes!¡¹

    I climb up to an elevated tform where I can overlook the entire fortress and shout .

    ¡¸The enemy will be here in two minutes . Have everything ready by then . ¡¹

    The fight has begun .

    As predicted, the vanguard of the monster army isposed solely of spiders .

    Their speed when leaping in close matches that of a galloping horse .

    Further back, I see the worms squirming towards us .

    They probably don¡¯t have the intelligence to align their pace .

    ¡¸So that¡¯s what they look like......how grotesque......are they creatures of this world?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s highly unlikely that they came from our world, but they¡¯re here now . ¡¹

    An alliedmander yells out after Erich¡¯s question was answered .

    ¡¸Spearmen, in front! Imagine they are horses, their sizes aren¡¯t that different . Watch out for the tube in their mouths!¡¹

    Despite the unsightly appearance of the spiders, the attack is basically identical to a cavalry charge .

    We will position spearmen behind a ditch and line up crossbows behind the spearmen .

    Archers even further behind will shoot in an arc .

    The difference between them and horses is that they can jump over the ditch with their leaping power .

    That¡¯s where the spare squad of spearmene into y, with their spears pointed upward, so when the spidersnd, they skewer themselves, allowing swordsmen to finish them off while the rest of the soldiers hold the line .

    The enemy won¡¯t search for our weak point .

    They will only surge toward the spot nearest to them .

    ¡¸Intercept them¨D¨D!!¡¹

    When the spiders reached a certain distance within the ditch, Dingus gave the word and the spears thrusted out in unison .

    The ditch in the middle gave the soldiers more time to respond, resulting in most of the spearheads urately piercing the head .

    Screeching too weird to be called screams came from all over and purple bodily fluids stter everywhere .

    The bodies of the spiders are surprisingly soft .

    A thrust that follows the proper lowering of the waist will plunge deep inside at the very least and two or three spears of that nature stabbing into the spider¡¯s head will stop its movements .

    ¡¸Pull back¨D¨D! Thrust¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Just when I thought the spearheads were taken out, they were promptly shoved back in .

    The spiders might be two meters big, but getting repeatedly stabbed by two or three thick spears is fatal .

    Of course, not all of them would be killed so easily .

    A few spiders weaved through the gaps of the spears or blocked the spears with their forelegs and then slipped past .

    ¡¸Aim carefully¨D¨Dnow!!¡¹

    Crossbows concentrated on the ones that escaped . Nobody missed suchrge targets .

    It goes without saying that bolts are not enough to kill spiders even at close range .

    But the slight hesitation caused by the pain is good enough .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uoooooh . ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Several spearmen change the trajectory of their thrusts and stick their weapons into one of the spider¡¯s abdomen .

    Two times, three times, four times, five times......more than ten holes are created in the body and the spider dies, its legs sliding on the ground .

    Another spider snaps two spears in half with the ws on its forelegs .

    ¡¸Change, go!!¡¹

    Soldiers who lost their spears withdrew and substitute soldiers lunged with a running start .

    Crossbows provided support and swordsmen shed at the head and kicked the monster into the ditch .

    Corpses gradually pile up in front of the ditch .

    Humans would avoid a frontal assault on a well-organized formation and look for a ce to detour .

    Insects don¡¯t have the intelligence to do that .

    At the same time, they don¡¯t feel fear .

    They keep advancing, stepping over their fellow spiders¡¯ dead bodies .

    With the added height, spears and bolts reduce in power to deal lethal damage .

    The spiders lower their bodies and get into a stance preparing to leap past the ditch .

    ¡¸Now! Loose!!¡¹

    A chorus of twangs ring out and a whooshing sound falls from the sky .

    Arrows draw a parab from the rear and rain down on the spiders .

    The spiders standing on top of the pile of corpses are easily identified by the archers .

    Now covered in arrows, the agonizing spiders stop moving .

    ¡¸Steady your aim......you better not miss......¡¹

    An especially loud whoosh follows a lower pitched twang and a spider flies away .

    It was a direct hit from a ballista .

    The monsters from the abyss don¡¯t know fear .

    But spiders get killed by spears and their bodies umte in the ditch, while those that try to jump over are perfect targets for a concentrated volley of arrows and ballista bolts .

    ¡¸They¡¯re fighting well . As long as it doesn¡¯t be chaotic, this battle is ours . ¡¹

    ¡¸Generally speaking, we are suffering one casualty per eight enemy kills where there is a ditch, one per twelve kills where a fence is set up in time......and one per three kills when nothing has been prepared......I¡¯d say we¡¯re putting up a good fight . ¡¹

    Perhaps because of Leopolt¡¯s cold words, one of themanders gets stabbed by the tube of a spider .

    Nearby soldiers quickly sever the tube so his organs don¡¯t get sucked out, but his entire body seizes and green foam leaks from his mouth until he eventually perishes .

    ¡¸......poison? That¡¯s tough to deal with . ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s best not to get close . ¡¹

    I don¡¯t respond to Leopolt¡¯s advice .

    ¡¸Ah, the next wave ising . ¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s unamused report and Erich¡¯s guttural groan apany the arrival of the worms .

    They arete because they move slower than the spiders .

    ¡¸Guaaaaaah!!¡¹

    One soldier writhes in pain on the ground .

    Upon closer inspection, I see a one meter long worm entering his anus .

    ¡¸Poor guy......¡¹

    Erich mutters as Celia throws a dagger at it, but it¡¯s no use .

    The worm bursts out of the man¡¯s stomach covered in blood from chewing through multiple organs .

    ¡¸......I see, such a monster doesn¡¯t exist on the surface . I refuse to believe it does . ¡¹

    My eyes remain fixed on the worm as I let Erich¡¯sment pass over my head .

    I¡¯m not going to jump in yet . We have a measure in ce to deal with that .

    Strings twang and giant bolts areunched .

    The sound is dull unlike before and the arrows travel a wobbly path until eventually falling near the worm .

    The first three miss, but the fourth one hits .

    Itnds with a sound resembling a hammer striking the earth and the worm shakes violently in ce .

    ¡¸An arrow with a deliberately blunted tip......?¡¹

    Erich questions the intention of the design .

    ¡¸That monster has skin that is difficult to prate even with giant bolts . Arrows with pointed tips slide off the surface of its body and don¡¯t deal damage . If we use blunt tips, the precision and range decrease, but it carries the impact into the monster¡¯s body and can destroy the insides in one shot . ¡¹

    In addition, stones are thrown at the worms trying to slither past the ditch like snakes .

    Stones for throwing are typically smaller than the size of a fist, but the ones being used this time are as big as a human head .

    ¡¸Uooooh!! There¡¯s more where that came from!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuuuu!!¡¹

    Muscr men with their shirts taken off hold the stone above their shoulder with their hand bent back and then hurl it .

    Particrly strong individuals in each squad were picked to form the stone-throwing squad .

    Although they were proud of their strength, the rocks are still too heavy and they can only be thrown about ten meters . They are aical team that can¡¯t really be used in a normal war .

    ¡¸But they¡¯re a big help now . ¡¹

    The stones drop onto the worms¡¯ tails......I don¡¯t know if you can call it a tail, but the stones drop onto the end part and make squishing sounds .

    Soldiers wielding siege hammers rush in and swing down on the head part .

    ¡¸There¡¯s a big one!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t run! Follow the n . ¡¹

    The six meter long worm flings multiple soldiers away and crosses the ditch .

    Allied soldiers don¡¯t fight back and re at therge body .

    They waited until the giant worm chose a soldier and opened its mouth .

    ¡¸Fireeee!!¡¹

    Crossbow bolts get sucked into the worm¡¯s mouth .

    A rock was thrown on top of the upturned worm, followed by hit after hit by the anti-worm arrows .

    Soldiers crowd around with hammers and whack its body as hard they can, and the worm slowly falls lifelessly .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Cheers erupt .

    Giant worms in the south also copse and murky blood sprays out from the worms crying out in the east after swallowing bolts .

    ¡¸......you fought these things before?¡¹

    Erich asks me in amazement .

    It¡¯s only the second time though .

    Considering we¡¯ve encountered them once before and had time to fortify our defences, we¡¯re doing better than before .

    Dingus and I turned proudly to Erich and then it happened .

    ¡¸The fourth earthen wall in the east has been breached!! Our attacks are being repelled!!¡¹

    ¡¸The third eastern wall is also in danger! The ballista can¡¯t prate them! You¡¯re kidding......¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy at the sixth southern wall......is slow......but won¡¯t stop no matter what we do!!¡¹

    My eyes meet with Erich¡¯s eyes and I smile wryly .

    ¡¸This is just the start . Hang in there . ¡¹

    I practice a few swings with my Dual Crater and Keravnos to test how they feel .

 Chapter 504: Mortal Combat in the Rain

    <h4>Chapter 504: Mortal Combat in the Rain</h4>

    A jet ck enemy emerges to the shouts of soldiers.

    ¡¸Hooh, so those are the rhinoceros beetles?¡¹

    As Rinuga and the others said, they are about one and a half meters tall.

    They are a little longer than one and a half meters in length and overall one size smaller than the spiders.

    This shape of theirs is something I¡¯ve seen before.

    ¡¸You can find them when a flower pot is overturned.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Pillbugs.¡¹

    Celia nods in agreement.

    Compared to the wiggling worms and the straightforwardly disgusting spiders, these bugs almost seem cute.

    Their plodding movements are kind of charming.

    Their weak point is probably the loud footsteps. It sounds eerie like the ttering of manyyers of steel.

    ¡¸But that seems rather annoying. Look.¡¹

    Sekrit points where allied soldiers are shing with a rhinoceros beetle.

    ¡¸Put your weight behind your attacks! Thrust with the intention to shove the entire spear inside!¡¹

    Three spearmen approach with a running start and lunge with their weapons.

    But the spears snap like they collided with a boulder.

    ¡¸Focus fire! Give it a storm of arrows!¡¹

    Archers and crossbowmen coordinate their projectiles, but they all bounce off with soft clinks.

    ¡¸Crush it through the shell! Show off the strength you¡¯re proud of!¡¹

    Men circle to the sides of the sluggish rhinoceros beetle and swing their war hammers and also hurlrge rocks.

    The hammers either get repelled while sparks fly or break, and the rocks shatter on contact without leaving any marks on the insect¡¯s shell.

    ¡¸Aim......and shoot!¡¹

    The low-pitched plucking of a string apanies theunching of a giant arrow.

    The projectile containing the powerful destructive force hits the middle of the beetle¡¯s body.

    As expected, the beetle could note out unscathed after taking a shot from a ballista at close range.

    Part of its outer shell flew off and a light purple liquid leaked from the wound, but that did not change its walking speed.

    ¡¸Not good.¡¹

    Erich and Imented at the same time.

    The rhinoceros beetles are slow and weak to obstacles in terrain as described in reports, stopping or tripping and floundering when they reach a ditch.

    However, allied soldiers can¡¯t seem to defeat the vulnerable enemy no matter how much they try.

    Eventually, the beetles entered the camp through avenues where ditches haven¡¯t been dug or through gaps by walking along the ditches.

    ¡¸Dammit, I¡¯ll get......uggyaa!¡¹

    With a whack, one soldier falls.

    Scanning for the cause, I see that his leg has been severed.

    ¡¸These things have a sickle-like mouth! If you get too close......¡¹

    With a snip, the soldier¡¯s torso is cut in half.

    So that¡¯s the rhinoceros beetle¡¯s attack, it¡¯s something that can pretty much be used only when it is touching its prey, but the sturdiness of the beetle¡¯s shell allows it to close the distance.

    Unlike the spiders and worms, the beetles don¡¯t makerge movements, meaning they can march together like a ck wave. They really are simr to heavy infantry.

    ¡¸Aim the ballistae at the beetles! No wait, at the worms in the east......no, south!¡¹

    With the reserve army busy dealing with the beetles intruding into the camp, they could not seal up the holes in the formation of the soldiers fighting the worms and spiders. That leads to the support from the ballistae bing sparse and the battle in the ditches bing unfavorable.

    The number of soldiers assigned to one enemy also gradually decreases.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible to barely maintain an advantage over the spiders if we have four soldiers and some form of backup, but the best we can do right now is three soldiers.¡¹

    Leopolt, don¡¯t say it like it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem.

    ¡¸Actually, it¡¯s more like two soldiers around the ditches. We¡¯re starting to be pushed back. It¡¯ll be dangerous if things continue at this rate.¡¹

    Tristan chimes in with his eyes turned away.

    Don¡¯t mess with me you two, they¡¯ll reach Nonna and the others who are in the middle.

    To make matters worse, an additional threat appears.

    ¡¸A spider......it¡¯s big! It¡¯s six, no seven meters!!¡¹

    ¡¸Crossbows......probably won¡¯t work! Provide cover with the ballistae, don¡¯t let up the attacks on the beetles!!¡¹

    This spider is especially bigger than the others.

    It uses its giant ws like the other spiders and instantly tears the bodies of five allied soldiers as once.

    Arrows break when they hit its body and spears are as effective as toothpicks.

    The spider somewhat falters from the bolt of a ballista, but that¡¯s far from a fatal blow.

    Therge spider crushes soldiers under its legs and destroys fences with a sweep of its w.

    Seeing this as their chance, the normal spiders flood in from the opening created.

    As the disadvantage became more prominent, allied soldiers began to fall into disarray.

    ¡¸Dingus, takemand of the army.¡¹

    Spit sprays from my mouth as I leave onest word to Dingus and I also signal Leopolt and Tristan to help with my eyes before hopping on Schwartz.

    ¡¸Huh? What are you......are you going to retreat by yourself!?¡¹

    Dingus panics.

    ¡¸No, you idiot. You think I¡¯d leave the women behind? I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Going? Y-you mean you¡¯re going to the frontlines!? The general of the army is going out!?¡¹

    I kick Schwartz in the belly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming too!¡¹

    Celia andpany line up their horses with me.

    ¡¸Follow behind me. The spiders don¡¯t make any noise so always be aware of your surroundings.¡¹

    I wield my Keravnos first, twirling it above my head once before pointing it in front.

    Then I move to where the enemies are about to breach and charge from behind my allies without slowing down.

    The tip of my spear pierces deep into the head of the enemy in front of me.

    Schwartz kicks the deceased enemy and I use that to pull my spear out.

    I swing at the enemy on my right, knocking him in front, and allow Schwartz to leap and finish it off with a stomp.

    Schwartz dodges the tube that targeted hisnding by a hair¡¯s breadth, and I counterattack by stabbing my spear in the same spot where the tube came out.

    ¡¸These guys have poison. Be careful or you¡¯ll die.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs and res at me, mentally shaking his head at me over the close call he was in.

    Next, when an enemy aims at Schwartz¡¯s legs from the left, I plunge my spear into the top of its head and throw it at the worm trying to block our path in front.

    ¡¸Right there!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s dagger flies out in time with her voice. The dagger doesn¡¯t veer off course and stabs the spider in the face.

    A human would have died from that, but because it¡¯s a monster she¡¯s facing, the daggercks power and is unable to stop the spider from swinging its w.

    ¡¸Yaah!¡¹

    Even so, Celia was one step ahead.

    She promptly blocks the w with her shield, then with the sword drawn by her right hand, thrusts it into the spider¡¯s face before running off safely.

    Now that I look, this time she has several regr swords instead of daggers stacked on her horse.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten stronger, Celia. You can probably take out three or four soldiers with ease.¡¹

    A smile forms on Celia¡¯s face when I praise her, but it quickly turns cold.

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    I turn my Keravnos around and thrust it at the spider trying to pass under my arm from behind.

    It didn¡¯t make any noise as usual, but I¡¯ve grown ustomed to its silent presence by now.

    ¡¸Alright, time to get down to business.¡¹

    I need to defeat the extrarge spider first.

    ¡¸Let me assist you.¡¹

    M steps beside me.

    The two of us stand shoulder to shoulder to oppose the spider.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    The spider sticks out a tube at an allied soldier that is around the size of a human body.

    Mere seconds after getting stabbed, the poor soldier¡¯s eyeballs get sucked into his head, his body shrivels up and only skin is left behind.

    With that size difference, it would be faster to just gobble up its prey whole, I don¡¯t get why it chooses such a disgusting eating method.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll at least avenge you.¡¹

    I approach the spider that tosses away the soldier¡¯s remains at an angle and swing my Keravnos at its fore leg.

    The spider hops backward in surprise.

    The leg which is thicker than my own body doesn¡¯t tear off, but the des on the side of the Keravnos dig into it and draw out some liquid.

    ¡¸Oh, mad are you?¡¹

    I flick the liquid that dripped on my spear to the side.

    ¡¸Is that Lord Hardlett!? He¡¯s attacking by himself!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good! We have to back him up!¡¹

    Allied soldiers rush to my aid.

    ¡¸No need, stand down¨D¨DI can hand-¡¹

    Two soldiers get dismembered faster than I canplete my sentence.

    ¡¸You guys hunt the small ones. I¡¯ll handle this one.¡¹

    I switch to my Dual Crater I charge at the spider.

    ¡¸From the front!? It¡¯ll crush you!¡¹

    An ally warns me.

    I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s more important you pay attention to the small fry and ensure Nonna and the other girls aren¡¯t in danger.

    The spider stands on four of its hind legs and attempts to use the front four legs to strike me from above.

    It is a move that isn¡¯t any different from one that puny spiders make, this thing¡¯s justrge enough to cover the sky in the process.

    ¡¸Dodging is obviously impossible.¡¹

    I tug Schwartz¡¯s ears, getting him to stop moving as he wonders what¡¯s going to happen to him.

    ¡¸Yaaaaaah!!¡¹

    M screams as she runs at the hind legs on her horse with the momentum of a tackle and shes them.

    M¡¯s sword isn¡¯t strong enough against the spider¡¯s bulky legs.

    But her attack was well-timed, right when the spider shifted its weight. If I use a human analogy, it would be like getting poked in the ankle with a needle when standing on your tiptoes.

    The spider¡¯s attack is disturbed and its body falls down in an uncoordinated manner.

    I stand up on Schwartz¡¯s back and jump to intercept the weak swings.

    ¡¸Hmp!!¡¹

    Among the scattered swings of its forelegs, I slice one in midair, avoid one as Ind with a roll, and then deeply cut another as I get back on my feet.

    ¡¸Is it done!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not yet.¡¹

    After all, it has eight legs.

    It can still move without two.

    I ready my Dual Crater and run at the spider.

    Then, I leap and grab onto its body before it could stand up on the remaining six legs.

    The spider thrashes to throw me off, but I won¡¯t be falling anytime soon with all the hairs for me to hang onto.

    ¡¸Yah! Tah!¡¹

    M is running around shing at the spider¡¯s legs when it¡¯s busy iling.

    Of course M¡¯s strength and weapon won¡¯t be enough to sever its legs, but she can at least further disrupt the center of gravity of the already unbnced spider. The spider is too upied with me to pay attention to M.

    She gets a good attack in and the spider stops moving for a split second.

    I loosen my grip and purposely let myself be shaken off.

    I adjust my body in midair and fall directly in front of the non-moving head with my Dual Crater at the ready.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    Utilizing the momentum from falling as well as my own might, I jam the Dual Crater into the spider¡¯s head until the entire length of the sword is buried.

    ¡¸Gueh.¡¹

    I somewhat cushion my fall, but I crash pretty badly.

    Even though Schwartz was there to catch me at first, he moved out of the way at thest second, probably thinking I would be too heavy.

    A secondter, the spider that lost a chunk of its head and its life copses.

    ¡¸H-he did it......¡¹

    ¡¸He seriously did it......with no cannon or catapult, just a sword......¡¹

    I give M a kiss as shees running back.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll takemand here.¡¹

    Seeing the situation, M decides to stay.

    I nce over at the soldiers.

    ¡¸Only the smallfry are left. You better not let them through. Also, if something happens to M, I¡¯ll execute all of you. Risk your lives to protect her.¡¹

    That¡¯s all I say before leaving.

    The rhinoceros beetles are already pushing past the soldiers. They need help.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha!¡¹

    I happen to spot Irijinaughing as she faces off against a worm.

    Her spear can¡¯t prate the worm¡¯s thick skin, but she waits for the moment it opens its mouth to bite her and thrusts her weapon inside, killing it.

    ¡¸Sora, sora, sora!! Hmp, hmp, hmp!!¡¹

    She repeatedly whacks the smaller worms with the butt of her spear and finishes then off.

    It¡¯s a feat only Irijina, who is stronger than most men, can do.

    ¡¸Those things will aim for the holes in your body. Don¡¯t let them in your ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Not to worry! I haven¡¯t been using my assholetely so it¡¯s pretty tight! Wait, what are you making me say!!?¡¹

    Irijina seems like she¡¯ll be fine.

    Next is the swarm of beetles.

    ¡¸I will apany you.¡¹

    The one beside me is Luna.

    We run at the ck beetles on our horses side by side.

    Since they move so slowly, we can attack from any direction if we¡¯re on horseback.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try an attack first.¡¹

    I lunge at the body of a beetle with my Keravnos, but don¡¯t get a good feeling when it hits.

    Although some liquid squirts out, it doesn¡¯t die.

    ¡¸It¡¯s shell is hard as steel, huh? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s imprable but I really have to lower my hips or it won¡¯t work.¡¹

    In other words, I probably can¡¯t do it on horseback.

    ¡¸What about the Dual Crater......¡¹

    I run in for a passing sh and cut deeply into its body.

    I see, that works.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s still alive!¡¹

    I look back in surprise at the enemy and find out it¡¯s still moving despite nearly being cut in half.

    ¡¸Damn, cutting the body is useless. I don¡¯t know where its weak point is.¡¹

    Unlike the spiders, I can¡¯t tell where this thing¡¯s head is.

    I tried poking around here, but it didn¡¯t die.

    ¡¸My weapon doesn¡¯t work either......¡¹

    Luna puts away her bow, vexed.

    From the look of things, this won¡¯t end very quickly.

    We have to rely on our allies.

    ¡¸Schwartz. Change course, don¡¯t slip.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m right behind you!¡¹

    Schwartz makes an annoyed face, but reluctantly goes where I point when I tug his ears.

    We head to where the beetles are advancing like a ck wave and jump when they open their mouths.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m on.¡¹

    ¡¸I made it too.¡¹

    Both of us jumped on top of a beetle on our horses.

    It¡¯s possible because the back of the beetle is low to the ground, rtively t and spans a fair distance.

    Even the durable rhinoceros beetles don¡¯t seem to like us running on top and stop entirely to change direction.

    But its movements are slow and it can¡¯t twist its body to attack us when we¡¯re above its head.

    ¡¸This is good. It¡¯s like a road exclusive for our use.¡¹

    I say t like it¡¯s the same as running on the ground, but it¡¯s due to Luna¡¯s incredible horsemanship that allows her to gallop freely on the back of a moving and breathing creature.

    Schwartz neighs like he¡¯s telling me the reason I¡¯m not falling is because of him, so I put a booger in his ear.

    ¡¸The spiders and worms aren¡¯ting close.¡¹

    The bugs don¡¯t have any coordination with each other.

    I¡¯ve even seen some spiders in front of the beetles get crushed.

    ¡¸Luna, do you know what I want to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Indecent acts.¡¹

    That¡¯s correct but not what I meant.

    ¡¸I¡¯m joking.¡¹

    Luna smiles and changes course.

    I¡¯m d she¡¯s calm.

    We split up to the left and right and run aplex route along the backs of the beetles.

    Our goal is to lead them.

    The group that each of us led ended up bumping into each other and not being able to move.

    I raise my hand to signal the catapult that finallypleted their preparations.

    The beetles are crowded together with their heads pointed at each other, halted in ce.

    The stage is set perfectly, like a widow in heating to my room and masturbating.

    There was some hesitation in the soldiers, who didn¡¯t want to shoot me or Luna, but they soon turned back and gave the order.

    Although I can¡¯t see him, it¡¯s likely Leopolt who told them to shoot anyway.

    Large iron balls and rocks areunched in an arc in the air.

    ¡¸Alright, time to run.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Luna and I turn aside adroitly, hop off the back of the beetle and withdraw.

    ......or that¡¯s what was supposed to happen.

    Schwartz suddenly neighs and falls down.

    Naturally, I am also thrown off my mount.

    ¡¸Chief!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no! Lord Hardlett will get shot!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, this is bad. What should we do?¡¹

    When Luna turns around, I urge her to go on without me.

    It wasn¡¯t long after I opened my mouth.

    I face in the direction of my ally camp instead of the beetles.

    The catapults have already fired their projectiles.

    One rock and one iron ball are in line to hit me directly¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ooooooh!!¡¹

    I shout to pump myself up and swing my Dual Crater, slicing the rock in half.

    ¡ºWhat was th-¡»

    I strike the iron ball and deflect it before the rape dragon awakened by the impact from cutting the rock could say his favorite phrase.

    ¡ºGuwaaah! Reverberating, it¡¯s reverberating!¡»

    So noisy. Don¡¯tin about being woken up at this point in time.

    My hand is also numb like it got struck by lightning.

    However, the rock and iron projectile furiously rains down on the beetles behind me.

    The momentum of the falling iron balls is enough to crush the beetles to death through their hard shell, or knock them away or pin them underneath.

    ¡¸I made it out alive somehow. Slipping at the veryst moment......no way you did, right?¡¹

    Schwartz struggles to get back on his feet.

    Stabbed all over his thigh and ass are multiple needles about 30 cm long.

    Pushing aside its fellow beetles is a particr rhinoceros beetle.

    Its size is mostly the same as the others, but the difference is the amount of needles covering its body......based on their size, they¡¯re probably closer to hairs. Schwartz probably got hit by those.

    It¡¯s more simr to a caterpir than a pill bug.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming to help, Aegir-sama......ugyaaaah!!¡¹

    Celia falls off her horse after rushing in despite not being attacked.

    Due to a past trauma, she can¡¯t help hating caterpirs.

    ¡¸Help Schwartz pull out the needles.¡¹

    That perverted horse still can¡¯t stand properly.

    I say as I resume a stance with my sword.

    Unlike the time on a horse, I can lower my hips fully and utilize all my strength.

    The weak point is still unknown, but since it has a mouth, I¡¯m guessing the head is in front.

    I raise the sword above my head and swing it down at the front part of the beetle with all my might, to which the beetle falters briefly before rapidly shrinking.

    The sickle-like mouth disappeared......ah, so their head is on the underside of their body and they¡¯ve only been sticking out their mouth?

    ¡¸Over there?¡¹

    I get close to a rhinoceros beetle and grab the body from the bottom.

    The bug weighs roughly 250 kg. It¡¯s heavy, but I can do it.

    I exert myself and use my arms to lift the ck beetle.

    ¡¸Hrgh!¡¹

    I turn around and m it into the ground.

    The part under the ck outer shell is white and looks quite soft.

    Its small face looks at me anxiously.

    Then something makes a thud.

    Luna shot the beetle¡¯s face with an arrow.

    The beetle writhes in agony from just the one arrow and dies.

    That¡¯s a weak point if I¡¯ve ever seen one.

    ¡¸Stick short wooden stakes into the ground. If you don¡¯t have them, snap short spears in half and stab the tip into the ground.¡¹

    That¡¯s Erich¡¯s voice.

    Even though he said he wasn¡¯t going to interfere, he probably couldn¡¯t hold back. The thought makes me smile.

    In addition to the concentrated assault by the catapults, we now know how to deal with the beetles, so we should be fine.

    Celia has finished extracting all the needles from Schwartz and are retreating slowly.

    It¡¯s about time I also leave......

    ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t look like I can.¡¹

    I give up pretending not to notice the shadow from earlier and stare at it.

    The big ck shadow easily exceeds 20 m in height, its body is several times thicker than the worm¡¯s body, and there are nine things growing out of the middle wiggling menacingly at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hereeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸W-we¡¯re done for!!¡¹

    The refugees repairing the ditch and assigned supply duties abandoned everything and crouched down in fear.

    ¡¸I understand how you¡¯re feeling. If Nonna and the others weren¡¯t here, I would want to run from that monster too.¡¹

    I spit on the ground as I speak to myself.

    Peeking behind me, I see Erich making a stupid dumbfounded face.

    His eyes are wide, his mouth hangs open, and snot is dripping from his nose.

    ¡¸If I can return home alive, I¡¯ll tell everyone.¡¹

    Oh, now I¡¯m a little motivated. Let¡¯s exterminate this centipede then.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Secret Golden Lager.

    Family:

    Nonna (taking refuge), Ca (taking refuge), Mel (taking refuge), Leah (on a trip), Pipi (taking refuge), Miti (taking refuge), Maria (taking refuge), Catherine (taking refuge), Gretel (taking refuge), Melissa (taking refuge), Kuu (taking refuge), Ruu (taking refuge), Mireille bat), Casie (4, 8 head figure), Rita (taking refuge), Yoguri (ywright), Alice bat), Mother: Marceline (consultation), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (denied), Second ¨C Bridget (agreed), Youngest ¨C Felicie (either)

    Sofia (encounter), Dorothea (in trouble), udia bat), ra (given up), Ad (taking refuge)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a)

    Subordinates:

    Dingus (eastern armymander), Rinuga (refugee leader), Rafae (creampied)

    Celia (taking refuge), M (taking refuge), Irijina bat), Luna (taking refuge)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Yakov (emergency sortie), Gido (recuperating, resigned), Mack (emergency sortie), Christoph (independent from mother), Guigue (good and evil existing together)

    Adolph (stressed), Sebastian (frugal), Marta (preparing for journey), Sally (finding shelter), Maruru (finding shelter)

    Jim (sortie, low morale), Suzy (sortie), Sna (given up), Altair (founder), Remia (victim)

    Others:

    Erich (looking stupid)

    Sekrit (ascertaining), Ivanna (practising on her own), T-99 (battle start), Brynhildr (battle start), Natia (escape), Felteris (orgy, escape), Ijaris (escape), Yren (escape)

    Ate (free), Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (sce), Seika (apanying, sce)

    Busco (promoted), Gildress (training), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (transnting), Alraune (transnting), Mirumi (hunch), Pochi (departure), Messerschmitt? (sleeping, departure)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (pursuit), Schwartz (seriously injured)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Army ¨C Southern Goldonia (replenishing, emergency establishment)

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces:

    Eastern Army: 14 500 ? 13 000

    Mixed Refugee Team: 6000 ? 5800

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200 (on the run)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 2200 ? 2500 (charity work, inviting)

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (in repair)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Assets: -75 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 805

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Kisatto, abandoned fort

 Chapter 505: Nine Fortresses

    <h4>Chapter 505: Nine Fortresses</h4>

    I stand in the path of the giant cent¨D¨DI think I decided to call it insect hydra¨D¨Danyway, I stand in front of the hydra.

    Well, the body is basically identical to a centipede.

    What¡¯s strange after all is the head extending from its torso.

    The torso is split into eight sections and its nine heads are moving independently.

    Each has feelers attached and has sharp fangs growing in its mouth that gnash viciously.

    I am not fond of centipedes, but this thing is more like a monster so the grossness should be reduced.

    ¡¸It hasn¡¯t reduced! Its grossness is in a dreadnought ss!! Having weirdly soft and light footsteps makes it worse!¡¹

    Celia pulls on Schwartz¡¯s bit as she scratches the goosebumps on her arm.

    She thinks big ones are disgusting after all?

    Responding to our voices, the insect hydra stops moving.

    Six out of the nine heads lower to my level.

    Man, just its head measures at least three meters.

    The difference in size is rather sad, but I don¡¯t avert my gaze.

    ¡¸Look......they¡¯re having a stare off.¡¹

    ¡¸Does Lord Hardlett not feel terrified......?¡¹

    ¡¸A battle to the death is about to begin......¡¹

    The hydra retracts its heads slowly, probably not because it was triggered by the soldiers¡¯ words.

    Then, after the gnashing of teeth gets louder, it charges at an incredible speed.

    At the exact same time, I turn around and dash at full speed in retreat.

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re running!?¡¹

    I yell angrily back at the soldier.

    ¡¸Of course! You think I can take a hit head-on from something that big!?¡¹

    What do you guys think I am?

    As soon as I finish yelling, I jump sideways and dive on the ground.

    Huge heads came from the left and right and mped their jaws down in the ce where I used to be.

    If I didn¡¯t drop to the ground, I¡¯d be bitten in half from the waist up by now.

    I quickly roll on the ground and recover, backstepping as I stand and putting distance between me and the hydra.

    Not even half a secondter, another head grazes my bangs and flies into the ground.

    The ground shakes and clods of dirt wet with rain stter everywhere.

    I cover my face with my arms and brace for the next attack.

    It¡¯s over if mud gets in my eyes and takes my vision away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fast for its size!¡¹

    ¡¸It attacks with its nine heads in a flowing barrage from all directions!¡¹

    ¡¸Taking even one hit will be devastating!¡¹

    The soldiers arementing about something.

    I kick off the jaw thates in from the right and roll on the ground to barely evade the jaw that chases me from the left.

    I swiftly spring up and dodge the head mming down at me like a hammer and then do a backstep to move out of the way of the head closing from behind me.

    ¡¸Amazing, he dodged again! He¡¯s like a wild wolf!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is not only unrivaled in strength. He¡¯s also fast like a gale.¡¹

    Gale, my ass.

    What do you think I¡¯m rolling around for?

    ¡¸What are you guys doing!? Aim and shoot while Lord Hardlett is drawing its attention!!¡¹

    Dingus shouts.

    The soldiers finally realize I¡¯m acting as a decoy and soon a rain of arrows, ballista bolts and catapult projectiles pour down on the hydra.

    The nine heads raised high in the sky are easy to aim at.

    Although the body doesn¡¯t move much, its size also makes a good target.

    Many arrows find their mark on the faces of the nine heads.

    Bolts continuouslynd, followed by the heavy iron balls that crash with thuds on its ck torso.

    Arrows bounce off with high-pitched notes like the ying of a musical instrument, the bolts shatter on contact, and the iron balls fall to the ground after making metallic clunks.

    Not a single scratch was left on the glossy outer shell.

    The insect hydra shows no signs of suffering and simply stretches the slightly tilted head at an allied soldier.

    ¡¸......unharmed.¡¹

    ¡¸The rhinoceros beetles don¡¯tpare to this thing.¡¹

    Celia and Luna mutter in amazement.

    I heard it was as hard as steel, but to think that concentrated fire did not even scratch it or cause it to stagger a little.

    I know I received information beforehand.

    But I expected to get a small chance to charge in once the assault causes it to falter.

    It¡¯s not part of the n for it to deflect everything and not budge.

    Nevertheless, it seems the insect hydra is cognizant of the attacks and changes its target from me to the allied soldiers.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Run awaaaaay!!¡¹

    It was an overwhelming scene.

    Ditches and fences do nothing to stop the giant creature.

    The insect hydra stomps on everything under its feet like bundles of straw and demolishes the ballista as well as the earthen mound it was fixed on top of.

    Its heads reach out to the scattering soldiers.

    Those running away are torn in half, those standing up against it are swallowed whole, and the resistingmander is thrown into the air.

    Those hiding in the ditches are crushed, while those who climbed on top of watchtowers are blown away along with the structure and preyed upon in midair.

    The remaining stone wall that didn¡¯t take much damage crumbled from the relentless assault from three heads, allowing the fourth and fifth heads to chomp on the exposed soldiers.

    When the frontlines fell apart, the other bugs invaded.

    ¡¸A single creature is able to destroy a castle. I see, it¡¯s not a lie.¡¹

    I breathe deeply and assume a stance with my weapons.

    If that thing is left alone for five minutes, it will destroy the fort, putting the lives of Nonna and the others in danger.

    ¡¸Here Ie, monster.¡¹

    I run at rampaging insect hydra.

    One head reacts instantly and swoops down.

    I stand with my back against a broken stone wall and intentionally pause before dodging by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Its head crashes into the stone wall and stops moving for a split second.

    ¡¸Having nine heads isn¡¯t really fair.¡¹

    I lower my hips, raise my Keravnos up to its face and pour all my strength into a thrust.

    The thrust with my weight behind itnds and leaves a strong feeling of resistance in my hand along with a shrill metallic ringing in my ear.

    ¡¸Gaah......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s power can¡¯t get through, ah but it¡¯s injured! It¡¯s Aegir-sama¡¯s victory.¡¹

    Luna and Celia are dumbfounded.

    I want to do the same, but doing that will get me crushed for sure, so I¡¯d rather not.

    An immediate counterattack swings at me, which I dodge.

    Two more different heads also close in on me.

    I roll away in the opposite direction to get away from the heads rushing in from the left and right at a slight time dy.

    Against a simultaneous attack by three heads, I strike one in the face with my Keravnos and use the recoil to propel myself backwards and dodge.

    Are you telling me I have to use the Keravnos, which has an edge that¡¯s sharper than an average treasured spear, like any old stick?

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll use this.¡¹

    I aim at one of the heads that has lost all momentum and stopped moving and swing down with my Dual Crater.

    True to its mythril nature, the sword doesn¡¯t bounce off and I feel the de slice into the outer shell.

    I lift up my head afterpletely cutting through, and find purple fluid leaking from the face of the insect hydra, which retreats several meters back in shock.

    ¡¸I thought I split its head in half just now.¡¹

    The angle should have been good enough.

    But the strong outer shell made even the Dual Crater slide?

    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t you have done a little more?¡¹

    I try cursing at Lintbloom who seems to have woken up recently.

    ¡ºEvil spirits or ghosts would have been dispersed, but that is an insect in every way. Even a mithril de capable of sweeping magic is no more than a sharp razor.¡»

    That¡¯s why I said to do something.

    You mentioned sucking the soul previously if I recall.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not sucking the soul of an insect! To begin with, I absolutely despise insects.¡»

    There was no further response from him afterward.

    Seemingly learning its lesson from my attack, the insect hydra lifts its heads up and stares at me head-on.

    Now, my attacks won¡¯t reach¨D¨D

    ¡¸Crap.¡¹

    I put my weapons away faster than the words came out of my mouth and ran.

    I could tell from the roaring that the insect hydra will be charging forward.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do here.

    It¡¯s not a weight I can stop, and that thing is wide so dodging is impossible too.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, this way.¡¹

    I look in the direction of the voice and see Leopolt on top of a U-shaped mound of dirt.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nowhere to run if I jump inside!¡¹

    I head in the direction of the mound as Iin.

    It goes without saying that there is no room to escape when jumping into a U-shaped mound¨D¨D

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    The moment I thought I reached the very end, the ground opened up and I slid diagonally until I rolled out on the other side.

    ¡¸......tell me in advance.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have time.¡¹

    I curse as I groan in pain from bumping my head on something hard.

    But this kind of mound is like a lump of earth to the hydra.

    It rams into the mound without slowing down and its body emerges in front of us.

    ¡¸Cannoneers, fire.¡¹

    I hear Leopolt¡¯s cold voicee from behind me before I know it.

    ¡¸Wait a second, this hard thing is......¡¹

    Booms from six cannons prevent me from finishing my question.

    There is no more than a few meters between us and the hydra.

    I should be hearing the anguished squeals and the copsing sound of the hydra following the tremendous roar and consecutive sounds of shotsnding on target, but unfortunately my head is dizzy and the cannons are drowning everything out.

    ¡¸Dammit Leopolt, I¡¯ll sneak a centipede in your bedter.¡¹

    After shaking my head and looking up, Leopolt shouts.

    Although I can¡¯t hear his voice, it¡¯s rare to see him open his mouth so wide.

    Of course I understand the meaning.

    ¡¸Forget your bed, I¡¯ll put it in your cor!¡¹

    I cross my sword and spear in front of my chest and jump to the rear.

    Almost at the same time, I receive an enormous impact to my chest that knocks me up into the air.

    What spreads across my field of vision is the insect hydra that stained my chest with purple liquid.

    Six cannons firing at close range didn¡¯t work either.

    I think rather calmly as I drop from a height of 50 meters and fall on my back.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!¡¹

    My bones creak, my organs shake, and I see stars.

    I twist my body as I bounce like a rock skipping on the water surface and roll as I kill the impact of being blown away.

    I send several allied soldiers flying along the way and crash into the earthen mound, finallying to a stop.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett was taken out!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-we¡¯re done for......¡¹

    I want to say I haven¡¯t died yet, but I can¡¯t move my body or speak.

    A few seconds¡¯ time would be nice, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll be given to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing this way!¡¹

    The insect hydra is persistently targeting me.

    If I don¡¯t stand up, I¡¯ll be crushed.

    ¡¸Gu......guh.¡¹

    I use the Dual Crater as a cane to prop myself up, yet I don¡¯t feel I can attack, let alone roll.

    ¡¸Now then......what......am I going to do?¡¹

    It happened right as I looked up and let out a winded monologue.

    ¡¸Take this, trash insect.¡¹

    A few bottles were thrown from the top of a crumbling watchtower.

    The bottles urately hit the insect hydra in the face, exploded with a roar, and burnt its antennae to a crisp.

    The monster¡¯s body that endured the st from six cannons at close range trembles in pain.

    ¡¸Danger to administrator detected. Emergency shooting mode¨D¨Dactivating.¡¹

    Light starts shining from behind.

    The light threads between me and the soldiers and catches one of the hydra¡¯s heads.

    The head seems to withstand the light briefly, but then expands from the inside and bursts.

    All the other heads wave around separately and its body writhes from left to right.

    It¡¯s the first time the insect hydra has clearly shown signs of pain.

    ¡¸High resistance to physical and thermal weapons confirmed. Attacks from electromaic or radiation weapons rmended.¡¹

    Tikuku appears, saying things I don¡¯t understand.

    A torn worm is in her right hand, a spider¡¯s head is in her left hand, and a spider is hanging over her back.

    The spider behind her tries to insert its tube into Tikuku¡¯s forehead, but it is repelled with a dull thud.

    ¡¸Potent toxin confirmed. Evacuation rmended.¡¹

    After covering her forehead with her hands, Tikuku grabs the spider¡¯s forelegs and pulls them in opposite directions, tearing them off.

    The stars disappear from my vision and my hearing is restored.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    I smile at Sekrit, who jumps down from the watchtower and Tikuku, who hands the dismembered spider to fellow soldiers.

    But it¡¯s not over.

    The hydra, now reduced to eight heads, slowly stands up.

    ¡¸How much easier will it be with one less head?¡¹

    When I assume a stance with my Dual Crater, thinking not much will change, something else interferes.

    ¡¸Gusting wind, be sharp des and cut that wicked creature.¡¹

    I feel a strange wind pressure and then about ten of the insect hydra¡¯s legs fly off.

    Losing bnce, the hydra tilts to one side.

    A wind scythe, oh wind magic?

    ¡¸You seem to be in trouble.¡¹

    I turn around to the sight of the chieftess of the forest elves, Yren, holding a cheap-looking umbre.

    If she¡¯s here, then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Raindrops, gather and be a gigantic ball. Smash these evil insects.¡¹

    Rain stops falling around the source of the voice and concentrates in a spherical shape in midair.

    It then moves above the wobbling insect hydra and drops.

    Water is heavy, and when it umtes into something of that size, it most likely possesses power iparable to a catapult.

    The impact makes a thump and one of the heads splits.

    ¡¸Ijaris.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Ijaris, the chieftess of the ck elves, fans herself with a cheap-looking paper fan as she poses rather seductively, the water on her brown skin further enhancing her sexiness.

    The two of them must have gone shopping together at some market.

    ¡¸Thanks. I honestly thought there was no hope left.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, d I made it on time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, however we can¡¯t rx just yet.¡¹

    The insect hydra slowly stands up.

    It lost two heads, ten legs and antennae.

    That¡¯s far from being fatal damage.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......made it!¡¹

    A set of dodgy stumbling footsteps stops beside me.

    ¡¸Hiih!¡¹

    A small shriek follows.

    The voice belongs to Alice.

    Fear washes over her face when she sees the insect hydra and the spiders and worms approaching, but she stands strong, shakes her head, and takes a deep breath while closing her eyes.

    ¡¸All troops, evacuate!¡¹

    Hearing me shout and also sensing danger, allied soldiers stop fighting and clear out of the area.

    Dingus yells to retreat as well, punches the dumbfounded Rinuga on his way and drags him along.

    ¡¸Burn!!¡¹

    Fireballs the size of human bodies fly from both of Alice¡¯s hands.

    They float at a walking pace and drop at the feet of the insect hydra.

    One, two, three seconds¨D¨D

    ¡¸Wooah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hot!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    It exploded, no, the fire expanded instantly.

    ¡¸Did it work!!?¡¹

    Irijina shouts.

    The insect hydra is engulfed by the mes, and the raging fire also swallows the nearby spiders and worms, as well as scorches the hair and eyebrows of allied soldiers, before eventually disappearing into the air.

    The bugs close to the fireball arepletely carbonized.

    Others sensed the danger of the fire and distant themselves from the fort.

    ck smoke rises from the body of the insect hydra located in the center of the mes, which remains still like a statue.

    Pieces of the burnt outer shell tters softly to the ground.

    All of a sudden, the rain stops, the clouds clear, and light shines down.

    ¡¸Is it dead?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. Look around, the bugs can¡¯t even maintain their shape.¡¹

    ¡¸It became charcoal......right?¡¹

    The soldiers whisper among each other.

    ¡¸Christoph.¡¹

    I call out to Christoph and point at the hydra.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up.¡¹

    Urged by Celia, Christoph inches forward timidly and uses the sword he holds between his index finger and thumb to poke the hydra.

    Immediately, the lump of charcoal shakes violently.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding......¡¹

    The insect hydra shakes off the charcoal from its body and begins moving again.

    The surface of its body was definitely carbonized, judging by the fragments of the outer shell that were scattered about.

    One of the chunks hits Christoph, and he faints with both of his arms folded across his chest.

    Two more heads,pletely burnt, fall off with a thud.

    But still, that thing is alive and well.

    ¡¸What tremendous vitality.¡¹

    Despite asionally staggering and mming its head on the ground as it scans its surroundings, the insect hydra leaves to the south, keeping its body low to hide from the sun.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t chase. We don¡¯t have the strength to continue fighting. Prioritize reorganizing the troops and repairing the fort. There is a few more hours until night, they¡¯lle again.¡¹

    I stare at the fleeing insect hydra and hug the exhausted Alice.

    ¡¸Yren and Ijaris......the elves are here too. I¡¯m going to give them a brief exnation soe with me.¡¹

    I calmly say as I call out to Rinuga.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s the thing that assaulted your fortress, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course......however, the size seems somewhat different, now that I think about it......¡¹

    That makes sense. I mean, there are plenty of spiders, so there must be more than one of those too.

    I heave a sigh and turn around.

    ¡¸Leopolt, we¡¯re racing against time. Leave the aftermath to Dingus and think only about how to sever the source. Imagine if ten or twenty of those things emerged. Not just this ce, but all of Goldonia won¡¯tst three days.¡¹

    We either eliminate them soon or we fail and get eaten.

 Chapter 506: Grand Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 506: Grand Assembly</h4>

    I throw my armor to the ground and check my body.

    Because I was sent flying, my entire body hurts and I can¡¯t tell exactly where I¡¯m injured unless I see it with my eyes.

    ¡¸I will help. It doesn¡¯t look like you have any gashes or stab wounds. Next I will confirm whether your ribs are broken.¡¹

    Celia runs over to aid me.

    ¡¸Thanks. By the way, how is Schwartz doing? Will we be having horse meat tonight?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s fine for now......considering he licked my butt when I was treating him. He is being taken care of by Ca-san.¡¹

    That guy loves women in general, but he adores Ca the most.

    I figured that he would be attached to Celia or Irijina with how long he¡¯s spent with them on the battlefield......it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking, right?

    ¡¸I believe he can¡¯t be ridden for a while. Please look at this.¡¹

    She hands me a 50 cm long needle.

    The first several centimeters of the tip is wet with Schwartz¡¯s dark blood.

    ¡¸Lots of them were stabbed in his lower half. I have more or less removed them, but I am concerned that they are poisonous based on their shape.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, it was clearly a caterpir after all.¡¹

    Celia shudders from head to toe at the mere mention of the insect.

    Despite what a perverted horse he is, that guy tends to act tough and endure pain out of pride.

    I guess he deserves some attention.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll look at the bottom next. Ah, hey!¡¹

    When Celia starts to check my lower half, a sweet pleasure lifts my hips up.

    I look down and see a lovely woman exuding lewdness cing a hand on my waist.

    It¡¯s Ad.

    ¡¸Ad, you came too. Are you hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸No, of course not. I was protected by my reliable lord.¡¹

    She grins as she wraps her hand around my waist and rubs her cheek against my crotch.

    Her curly semi-long brown hair that is discordant with the battlefield sticks to my sweaty thighs.

    Oohse from around me.

    Arge number of soldiers sitting on the floor in total exhaustion and soldiers mustering thest of their strength to rebuild the earthen mounds are nearby.

    Someone as beautiful as Ad will obviously stand out if she rubs her face on a man¡¯s crotch in public.

    ¡¸Woah, she¡¯s hot.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they going to start doing it here?¡¹

    Ad doesn¡¯t seem to be affected by the stares or Celia¡¯s scolding and licks my crotch through my pants.

    ¡¸Are you okay with this? Everyone¡¯s looking.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Fufu, your wife can¡¯t do this because of her honor, but I am a mistress......¡¹

    Her mouth opens and she performs a mock blowjob on top of my clothes.

    Upon closer inspection, Ad¡¯s face is flushed and her eyes are melting with desire.

    She isn¡¯t typically someone who has a fetish for having sex in public, but she must have gotten excited from seeing me fight earlier.

    Although it hurt and I thought I was going to die, I¡¯m d I did my best.

    ¡¸What an erotic face......I can¡¯t control myself if I see something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Her tongue usage is incredible too. It¡¯s moving smoothly in all directions. Does she actually have plenty of experience even at such a young age?¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, don¡¯t you think something seems odd with Lord Hardlett¡¯s crotch? It¡¯s like he has a cudgel in his pants.¡¹

    I can feel eyes from everywhere.

    I mean, it makes sense when I¡¯m standing in the middle of the soldiers.

    Ad¡¯s cheeks cave in and she sucks me strongly once before removing her mouth from my crotch.

    ¡¸Do you mind if I take out your cock? Or is it difficult for you to get hard in front of others?¡¹

    ¡¸Do I look like such a pathetic man? If a sexydy wishes it, I can get it up, whether I¡¯m on the battlefield or in the pce.¡¹

    After boldly dering as such, Ad softly mutters how manly that is and lowers my pants.

    That is when lively footsteps approach from behind.

    The nimble barefooted person nts firmly within several meters of me and leaps.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    ¡¸Mogah!¡¹

    I turn around once the impact hits me and find Rafae clinging to my back.

    ¡¸I got scared again once the stuff you poured inside me was washed away......don¡¯t mind me.¡¹

    Mmm, so she didn¡¯tpletely conquer her fear.

    She only felt relief because my seed was inside her?

    Well, that crash pushed my crotch in Ad¡¯s face.

    Her eyes are glued to the penis resting perfectly from her forehead to her chin.

    ¡¸Um......can I also join?¡¹

    Following the reserved request, a woman wearing a robe steals my lips.

    She is on the docile side, but her breathing is heavier and her temperature is higher than Ad¡¯s.

    In addition, she starts rubbing her crotch while I¡¯m kissing and embracing her.

    Herposure is being maintained, but her degree of arousal is much higher than Ad¡¯s.

    ¡¸There are people watching. You shouldn¡¯t stand out.¡¹

    Catherine is someone who supposedly died so she shouldn¡¯t show her face so brazenly.

    Amander in the kingdom¡¯s army may recognize her face.

    ¡¸I know. But my body can¡¯t help throbbing when I see you y those monsters to protect us.¡¹

    After a long sigh seeminglying from Catherine¡¯s womb leaks from her mouth, her tongue pushes into my mouth.

    ¡¸At this rate, I might find a random man nearby......please have mercy.¡¹

    I can¡¯t ignore her now.

    I pull her robe over her face to keep it hidden and caress her ass.

    ¡¸Three girls at once? As expected of the infamous womanizer, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸On top of that, they¡¯re doing it in in view......so daring.¡¹

    ¡¸Shit, I¡¯m envious. Not of Lord Hardlett, but of the women around him. I also want to be embraced by that thick arm......¡¹

    The soldiers murmur and everyone stares like they¡¯re licking us with their eyes.

    Ad and Catherine receive lustful gazes and I receive jealous looks.

    It¡¯s natural as a man to be jealous of another man hogging three unbelievable beauties to himself.

    In that case, the least we can do is to show them how we have sex as a form offort.

    Just as I grin and nce at the reaction of the spectators, all the stares from before disappear and the soldiers leave like they aren¡¯t associated with the scene. Those still remaining in the area don¡¯t bother looking at us and are shouting unnecessarily while fixing the earthen mound.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder.¡¹

    I turn my head at the source of the voice beside me.

    It was Erich.

    ¡¸Lord Radhalde, you were unharmed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, since I wasn¡¯t in the frontlines like you. I came intending to praise how your military exploits are demonstrated regardless of a human or insect opponent.¡¹

    Erich gives me a look of disapproval.

    I pull away from Ad who starts to slurp loudly.

    She elegantly wipes her mouth with a handkerchief, raises my pants, and then bows politely before leaving.

    ¡¸Well, I will also excuse myself.¡¹

    Catherine bids farewell in an unnatural tone and voice and shields her face with a hand as she leaves.

    Covering herself with two hands would seem suspicious so she holds her left hand over her eyes and nose.

    Catherine hastily runs away in that pose.

    Erich stares long and hard at Catherine.

    I hope her identity doesn¡¯t be revealed.

    ¡¸......that method of concealment just now struck home for me. So she¡¯s one of your women? If it¡¯s okay with you, can you lend her to me for one night?¡¹

    I have to decline for more than one reason.

    ¡¸I also wanted to ask about that person on your back. I don¡¯t suppose she¡¯s a ghost of someone who died because of a love affair, right?¡¹

    Rafae clings to me tightly, determined not to let go.

    ¡¸Hahaha, a faithful man like me wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Faithful, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Aegir-samaaa!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Interrupting our conversion, Nonna and the otherse running over.

    Nonna, Mel and her daughters Kuu and Ruu, Leah, Miti, Maria and Gretel, Melissa, Mireille, Rita, Sofia, attendants Sally and Maruru, as well as the civil official Marta excitedly flock to me.

    Ad and Catherine, who ran away earlier, Rukino, who is waving her hand from as far away from Nonna as possible, and even Casie, who is weirdly shaped, are nearby.

    ¡¸Faithful, right.¡¹

    All of them fight to hug me first, and when I return the embrace, I feel the warmth from everyone¡¯s groin areas.

    They are all moist to some extent, but Mel and Rita are especially so.

    It¡¯s not on the level of simply being turned on, juices are already dripping down their legs.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m first! Don¡¯t squeeze in from the side!¡¹

    ¡¸You have to best because your body is big! You¡¯ll crush him!¡¹

    ¡¸Please, you¡¯re my attendant so don¡¯t hug him in the confusion!¡¹

    ¡¸Someone stepped on my foot!!¡¹

    With so many people involved, some start toin.

    ¡¸Faithful, huh?¡¹

    I can sense Erich¡¯s evaluation of me drop further and further.

    As I ponder how I should arbitrate, something several times noisieres charging in.

    ¡¸Oh gosh, that was scary! What was that thing!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Just when I thought I got away, what¡¯s with that disgusting insect hydra!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......I can¡¯t believe my magic was deflected by its bare hands.¡¹

    ck and white elvese running in.

    The girls who should have gone on a trip, not wanting to fight anymore after the battle with South Yuguria, came grouped up in arge ball.

    ¡¸Wait, who are you people!? Aegir-sama made some more lovers again? There are so many, like 400 people!! Stop, who do you think I......wakyaa! Help me, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    The ruckusing group swallowed up Nonna and the others and ran off somewhere.

    They seem to be scared of something, but from what I¡¯m hearing, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the bugs.

    ¡¸Sniff sniff, sob, sniff.¡¹

    I find Natia at the end of the queue, who is rubbing her eyes and crying, and call out to her.

    ¡¸What on earth happened during the excursion? Based on your position, I don¡¯t think you met with the bugs.¡¹

    While rubbing her red eyes and sniffling, Natia answers.

    ¡¸Uuu......we found a pretty nice forest and everyone set up camp.¡¹

    Elves are a race that live together by nature.

    They are not only willing to sleep outdoors, they find it more pleasant to sleep in a forest rather than a crummy inn.

    ¡¸And then a strange monster......umm, it appeared human, but I knew at first nce that it was dangerous. It said, ¡°don¡¯t make noise in front of my house, leave this instant¡±. Our chieftesses just happened to be absent, so when a cocky bad-tempered ck elf intimidated it......we ran for our lives.¡¹

    So it developed into a battle and they were routed?

    I know Yren and Ijaris weren¡¯t present, but is there a monster that can defeat hundreds of elves?

    And she¡¯s been crying for a while now, was it really that scary?

    ¡¸When I threw a special bottle of tear gas to try and slow it down, it threw the bottle back at me! The bottle hit my head and the contents poured all over me! Because it is a potent brew......waaaah, I can¡¯t stop the tears and snot from dripping!!¡¹

    Natia washes her face with water from a canteen while sniffling and wiping the tears from her eyes.

    I think I should leave her alone for now.

    ¡¸Ah,stly......¡¹

    ¡¸Sniff, what?¡¹

    I nce at the other person crying beside Natia.

    ¡¸Did Felteris also get hit by the tear gas?¡¹

    That aside, her clothes are torn and a white substance is dripping from her crotch.

    ¡¸No. This girl ran into a group of drunk delinquents on the way, picked a fight with them, lost, and was vited.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how much my body is defiled, you will never steal my heart! I swear upon my pride as an elven female warrior!¡¹

    I hand over additional water to Natia.

    After Nonna and everyone else went away, Yren and Ijaris came.

    Erich was still stunned from themotion, but his expression became serious when his eyes met with these two elves.

    He must be able to instinctively sense their strength and abnormal aura.

    ¡¸It was a surprise that they encountered such an old friend while we weren¡¯t there, but it could also be considered fortunate.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if they did not run from there, they would never havee here. I¡¯ve had this bad feeling for the past few days, I didn¡¯t imagine it would be this dangerous.¡¹

    The two of them quickly scan the insect corpses in the area, shaking their heads somewhat fearfully, and then give me a kiss sequentially.

    ¡¸Should I have given this one a kiss too?¡¹

    When I looked at her enviously, and Erich in anticipation, Ijaris chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m joking¡±.

    But her smile soon disappears.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve lived for a thousand years, yet we¡¯ve never seen a single monster that was here.¡¹

    ¡¸That thing survived after taking the full brunt of our attack and escaped. I don¡¯t think we can win if we fought it properly.¡¹

    They look at Erich and I, smile and then speak at the same time.

    ¡¸¡¸What on earth did you do?¡¹¡¹

    Their eyes widen and emit genuine bloodlust.

    It sends shivers down my spine.

    If I had an idea, I¡¯d be shaken up and probably spill the beans, but I unfortunately have no clue.

    Erich puts his hand on the handle of the sword attached to his hip. Hey, it¡¯ll get messy if you do that so don¡¯t draw your sword.

    ¡¸I¡¯m troubled because I don¡¯t know what happened. All I know is that our current situation is bad.¡¹

    The two elves peer deep into my eyes and then suppress their bloodlust.

    ¡¸Anyway, we have to cancel our trip. With those things overflowing, not only will humans be eaten, so will we.¡¹

    ¡¸Though it might not be much, we¡¯re willing to lend a hand, so let¡¯s work together.¡¹

    Erich and I shake hands with the two of them.

    From what I can see, and their oddly long handshake, Erich seems to prefer Yren more than Ijaris.

    In fact, he¡¯s smiling confidently and trying to show off his cool side.

    ¡¸What a beautiful individual.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯re a fine man yourself.¡¹

    Yren smiles shyly and licks her lips.

    Great, everyone is rxed.

    ¡¸What do you mean, great!!?¡¹

    Something ms into my back, no, that was the sound of something falling.

    ¡¸What are all of you doing!?¡¹

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, I was kicked in the ass.

    ¡¸Who did that!?¡¹

    I turn around with the intention to fight back, but I stop.

    The one who dropped down was Balbano.

    ¡¸I ran as soon as I heard your message, but I was picked up by that big thing!¡¹

    He points to Pochi, who is flying in the sky.

    Pochi is circling around the air with Pipi on its back.

    ¡¸More importantly, why are the monsters of the abyss outside!? Do you humans want to die!?¡¹

    The loud brash voice yells at us.

    ¡¸The eight-legged and winding ones aside, the hard-shelled ones don¡¯te out unless you dig pretty deep!¡¹

    Balbano looks around as he talks and gulps when he spots one of the charred heads of the insect hydra.

    ¡¸T-this one appeared as well, huh......even I and us dwarves may or may not see this insect in three generations...... it might be the end.¡¹

    Pochi slowly descends beside Balbano, who slumps his shoulders.

    As usual, it causes quite a stir.

    ¡¸T-there it is......so this is the flying lizard that Lord Hardlett is rumored to have tamed.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha......amazing. I¡¯m sure it can win against the giant centipede too. It can win, right?¡¹

    The soldiers, while frightened, seem encouraged by Pochi.

    The spiders and worms are certainly no match for Pochi¡¯srge body.

    Meanwhile, Pochi is adjusting its body unnaturally as it slowlynds.

    It looks to be avoiding the insect corpses.

    Right, Pochi has one problem.

    ¡¸Pochi hates bugs. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Pipi says on its back.

    Pochi has a true dislike of insects.

    Pochi won¡¯t even squish the regr-sized insects that crawl out in its hut and cries for Rita to deal with them or uses the insecticide Natia made to eliminate them without touching.

    ¡¸Is it going to be okay?¡¹

    There are plenty of elements to worry about, but at least all our allies here.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, Lord Radhalde, may I have your attention?¡¹

    Erich and I nod in response to Leopolt.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Secret Golden Lager.

    Family:

    Nonna (jostling), Ca (nursing), Mel (taking refuge), Leah (rescue), Pipi (rejoined), Miti (jostling), Maria (jostling), Catherine (escape), Gretel (jostling), Melissa (jostling), Kuu (jostling), Ruu (jostling), Mireille (jostling), Casie (5 head figure), Rita (cooking), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (sleep), Mother: Marceline (consultation), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (denied), Second ¨C Bridget (agreed), Youngest ¨C Felicie (either)

    Sofia (jostling), Dorothea (in trouble), udia (imposing stance), ra (riding on shoulder), Ad (masturbating)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a)

    Subordinates:

    Dingus (eastern armymander), Rinuga (refugee leader), Rafae (back parasite)

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Yakov (emergency sortie), Gido (desperation), Mack (emergency sortie), Christoph (fainted), Guigue (nursing)

    Adolph (stressed), Sebastian (frugal), Marta (jostling), Sally (jostling), Maruru (jostling)

    Jim (sortie, low morale), Suzy (sortie), Sna (given up), Altair (founder), Remia (victim)

    Others:

    Erich (Locked on), Ijaris (rejoined), Yren (strongly locked on)

    Sekrit (analyzing), Ivanna (practising on her own), T-99 (maintenance), Brynhildr (concealed), Natia (tear-inducing agent), Felteris (proud elven female warrior)

    Ate (free), Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (jostling), Seika (touched)

    Busco (promoted), Gildress (training), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (moving), Alraune (transnting), Mirumi (hunch), Pochi (entomophobia), Messerschmitt? (sleeping)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (pursuitmences), Schwartz (critical condition)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Escort Unit: 43

    Infantry: 3000

    Cavalry: 400

    Archers: 400

    Cannoneers: 400

    Bow Cavalry: 1000

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    (war time, weapons are produced as necessary, being deployed)

    Cannons: 45, Large Cannons: 23, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 18, Chariots: 38

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces:

    Eastern Army: 13 000

    Mixed Refugee Team: 5800

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200 (rejoined)

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 2500 ? 2800 (Rafen charity work, inviting)

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (in repair)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Assets: -75 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 805

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: North Kisatto, abandoned fort

 Chapter 507: Find the Hell

    <h4>Chapter 507: Find the Hell</h4>

    Leopolt, after calling Erich and I, began our strategy meeting in a part of the fort that narrowly escaped destruction.

    Sounds can be heard outside of the soldiers making emergency repairs to the encampment in preparation for the raid that wille at night.

    Sitting at the front of the table is Erich, with me and Dingus next to him and one side then Leopolt and Tristan standing on the opposite side. Rinuga, who is in thest seat, is visibly ufortable, likely because he is among enemies. Others present include the guards and adjutants invited by Erich scattered in the vicinity.

    Speaking of which, Celia is behind me standing as straight as she can and Rafae is clinging to my back. I tried to lower her because I wouldn¡¯t look cool, but I felt bad when she sobbed loudly so I left her where she was.

    ¡¸This girl, how long is she going to stay on Aegir-sama¡¯s back......I¡¯ll do this to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau, stop, kuuh.¡¹

    Celia whispers softly enough so nobody else around her could hear as she pokes the defenceless side of Rafae.

    With every jab Celia makes, a hot breath leaks from Rafae¡¯s mouth, which to me is irresistible, no, wonderful.

    Her attacks aren¡¯t hurting Rafae, so I¡¯ll let this continue.

    The meetingmences while I enjoy the antics between Celia and Rafae.

    ¡¸I will now report on our future operations.¡¹

    ¡¸I have alsopiled a list of the casualties.¡¹

    I peek at the damage report presented by Tristan.

    ¡¸Roughly ten percent of the eastern army, huh......?¡¹

    ¡¸It can be said we got off lightly considering the circumstances, but it can also be said this is all we can do despite the fact that the battle, excluding thest moment, was in our favor.¡¹

    Erich folds his arms and Dingus taps his temple.

    ¡¸What is particrly of note is the low amount of recoveries. The enemy¡¯s lethality is extremely high, meaning there are extremely few injured and almost all of the casualties isprised of deaths.¡¹

    Leoplol states indifferently.

    Erich, who also has to think about the rear, racks his brain momentarily, but quickly raises his head.

    ¡¸That is fine for now. It¡¯s more important that insect¡¯s base......I don¡¯t know if I can call it that, but the origin needs to be destroyed. Do you have information regarding that?¡¹

    Leopolt looks at me and I nod.

    Rafae is enduring Celia¡¯s prodding and sticking extra close to me, pressing her breasts against my back.

    ¡¸From what we¡¯ve heard from the refugees, the insects initially attacked from the west and most recently from the south.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t theye from the east this time?¡¹

    When Erich quickly points out the contradiction, Leopolt nces at me and then answers.

    ¡¸That part is the key. We think that the group that came from the east followed the decoys we set up to avoid getting attacked on our way to the fort.¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    Rafae¡¯s heavy breathing hits my neck. Man, it¡¯s marvelous.

    ¡¸The premise is that they are not intelligent. They can¡¯t make decisions like, ¡°let¡¯s walk along this road because humans, or food, are collected in one ce like a city¡± or ¡°there isn¡¯t enough food to the right to feed everyone, so let¡¯s chase another target¡±. They simply pursue any targets they discover.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn inferior lifeforms.¡¹

    ¡¸So they¡¯re nothing more than giant bugs.¡¹

    Erich and Dingus nod.

    ¡¸We can specte that the ones that came from the east headed in a straight line for the ces where we left the decoy livestock. If we exclude the hours during the day and measure the time it took for them to arrive......we can estimate their speed.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......sure, the enemy¡¯s marching speed is important, but......¡¹

    Erich makes a face like he is dissatisfied.

    Rafae is biting my neck to endure Celia¡¯s tickling, no, this isn¡¯t the time for that.

    Leopolt continues.

    ¡¸The refugees don¡¯t originate from a single source. If you ovep their hometown with the date of the attack and the direction......¡¹

    ¡¸You will know where the bugs spawn from!!¡¹

    Dingus abruptly stands up.

    Erich still doesn¡¯t seem convinced.

    ¡¸That¡¯s too early to conclude. For example......if they came from the Gand Empire, the distance would be too great that a slight difference in date and time would result in an error. It¡¯s also possible that they chased a herd of wild animals along the way, which could disrupt their pace. You can¡¯t deduce the base with calctions alone.¡¹

    I see, the reason Erich isn¡¯t jumping at the smallest bit of hope is probably due to all the responsibilities he is shouldering.

    I speak to Leopolt as I stroke Rafae¡¯s thigh.

    ¡¸There is no need to build a theory sequentially, so skip to the conclusion. We don¡¯t have much time.¡¹

    Leopolt proceeds to signal with his eyes, then Balbano and Sekrit enter.

    Everyone gasped at the peculiar height of the dwarf, but soon screamed at the object thrown by Sekrit.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t spring out from any ordinary forest. You also can¡¯t open up the mouth to hell just by digging a small hole in the ins. The only ce they cane from is the mountains that connects directly to the abyss, from deep tunnels, and cracks in the ground where you can¡¯t see the bottom or as a result of a giant iron and steel explosive shell......do you have any ideas?¡¹

    ¡¸The border of Gand consists of forests and ins as far as the eye can see. As for tunnels and cracks, I haven¡¯t heard of any. Giant iron and steel?¡¹

    Erich answers honestly, while the others could only focus on what Sekrit threw.

    The dark red mass emits a foul stench and ck liquid drips from it......forget it, they¡¯re just guts.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this......?¡¹

    Sekrit grins when Dingus poses the question and then she uses a knife to slice open the organs.

    Everyone scrunches up their faces in disgust.

    ¡¸Enough. Get to the point.¡¹

    When I scold Sekrit for deliberately showing off something grotesque, she scoffs and tells me how boring I am.

    Also, I¡¯m fine with Rafae holding onto my chest, but those are my nipples you¡¯re gripping tightly.

    ¡¸Well, I found a dead spider in the east after those things left, you see. I was curious and decided to take it apart.¡¹

    ¡¸Uueh......¡¹

    Rinuga vomits.

    Erich and Dingus aren¡¯t fazed, though they don¡¯t look very pleased.

    ¡¸I am obviously not an expert on insects. I don¡¯t know what anything is aside from the poison tube and poison sac. That¡¯s why I dissected another one in the south. And then I noticed a small difference.¡¹

    Sekrit ces another bag on the table and cuts it open with her knife.

    The odor from this one is iparable to the first.

    ¡¸This smell is......¡¹

    I recognize this from the battlefield.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the smell of human entrails. They suck a person¡¯s insides, remember?¡¹

    Unable to bear it any longer, Rinuga dashes out of the room.

    Hey, Rafae is looking like she¡¯s at her limit too.

    ¡¸This is their stomach. The one from the east is empty, whereas the one from the south is full. By the way, the one from the east died without any external injuries. So, why do you think this one died? It did not have a scratch and had an empty stomach......¡¹

    Tristan continues from where Sekrit trails off.

    ¡¸When I had the scouts go to the east, they found plenty of them had died. Worms and spiders dotted the ground like a path. On the other hand, that didn¡¯t happen in the south. All the corpses were on this side.¡¹

    I gently rub the back of trembling Rafae, who is holding her mouth shut with her hand and urge Tristan to go on.

    This is bad, this face she¡¯s making means that something has risen up her throat.

    ¡¸The ones in the east fell for our decoy and failed to eat anythingst night. They somehow caught up, but ran out of energy......if they don¡¯t eat within 48 hours, give or take, there is a high chance they will starve to death.¡¹

    ¡¸The border of Gand Empire has a very low poption density. Even if they came from the south, most of them would probably starve to death. This means they came from a ce in the Central ins less than 48 hours away from where we were attacked.¡¹

    Erich and Dingus jump to the map and hold up apass to it.

    Leopolt writes down the information he heard from Rinuga, the refugees, and the other soldiers.

    This is like the reverse of the essential skill of staff officers, which is to predict the point of attack based on the position and speed of the enemy forces.

    Movements are being read from the tracing back of past points of attack.

    ¡¸They came here five days ago, here seven days ago, and to this vige ten days ago. In that case, it¡¯s impossible for them to havee along the mountain range!¡¹

    Rinuga, who was puking outside, was dragged back in.

    ¡¸So this is where you were attacked eleven days ago!? When did you lose contact with Vand!?¡¹

    He mercilessly criticizes us vigorously.

    No one cares that Rafae has gone past her limit.

    ¡¸There are two possible points?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we have not seen them in Malt as of yet. This is because of the unmanned region born of the volcanic ash acting as a wall.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s calm voice is strangely clear.

    Celia forcibly pulls Rafae off my body and takes her outside.

    ¡¸I knew it had to be here. It has been verified by so many important people here, and even if it¡¯s incorrect, it¡¯s not my fault.¡¹

    Tristan concludeszily.

    The marker was ced pretty much in the center of the Dard mountain, between the peak and the midpoint.

    The date and time of their supposed appearance is also written.

    ¡¸Bugs also crawl out of a mountain that spewed fire?¡¹

    ¡¸It erupted? The bugs can¡¯t withstandva, but if that¡¯s what caused the mountain to copse, it¡¯s not impossible.¡¹

    Balbano affirms the derived answer.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go then.¡¹

    I say as I rest the Dual Crater on my shoulder.

    My suggestion prompts four people to sigh simultaneously for some reason.

    Why? Also, I can hear Celia screaming.

    Leopolt opens the window beside me.

    ¡¸You can see the Dard mountain, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    The Dard mountain is thergest mountain in the Central ins excluding the great mountain range.

    Although it¡¯s blurry because of how far away it is, it is still rtively visible from here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Quite grand.¡¹

    The shape has changed considerably since the fire shot out, but it is still rugged and very magnificent.

    I can understand why people superimposed the image of God on the mountain long ago.

    Someone heaves a big sigh.

    I get it. It¡¯s impossible to walk around the mountain and search for the hole.

    Normally, this is where we would deploy scouts, but since they¡¯ll be entering the spawning ce of insects, there will be no hope for them once night falls. It¡¯s near impossible for even cavalry to go back and forth within half a day.

    ¡¸Actually, it¡¯s impossible even if it took three days. Ash has stopped falling from Dard mountain, but the ground is still buried with it. Insects aside, no human or horse will be able to move.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, we can¡¯t do reconnaissance. The only option is to charge in after all.¡¹

    Leopolt, after pausing unusually for a few seconds, turned to everyone and spoke.

    ¡¸The operation will be split into three stages. The first stage will be to scout the area to determine the exact location. As it was said just now, it¡¯s impossible for regr scouts, so I will use a special method requiring preparation.¡¹

    Leopolt moves on before Erich could ask what the method is.

    ¡¸The second stage is to hold the line and stop their invasion until our reconnaissance bears fruit.¡¹

    Leopolt looks at Erich as he continues.

    ¡¸I will need arge number of cavalry and recement soldiers. Lend me your strength here, Lord Radhalde. I will tell you the exact amountter.¡¹

    ¡¸Disregarding the rudeness of a mere private army staff officer¨D¨Dis there any meaning in reinforcements? The Goldonian army is not infinite. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s impossible to challenge the swarming insects head-on?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure the insect hydra is weighing on Erich¡¯s mind.

    If five of those thingse, there would surely be nothing we can do even if we had tens of thousands of soldiers and a castle.

    ¡¸It is not a problem. As long as you provide the specified amount, it is possible to defend even against two or three times the number of enemies.¡¹

    Leopolt returns Erich¡¯s sharp gaze with an equally cold one.

    I can¡¯t think of a way to fight such great numbers of insects, but if Leopolt says there is a way, then it must be true.

    He¡¯s proven time and time ago that he has a solution. I should at least trust him that much.

    Erich stares at me.

    ¡¸He can do it. I guarantee it.¡¹

    I reassure him by saying I will take responsibility if he fails.

    If the n fails, we¡¯ll all end up dying anyways so it wouldn¡¯t matter if I take responsibility.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Erich doesn¡¯t say more.

    ¡¸And then the third stage. We will begin the destruction or blockage operation after identifying the emergence point of the enemy. This will also be a special operation due to the terrain restricting the movement of arge army.¡¹

    Despite his air of importance, it doesn¡¯t sound too difficult.

    First we search for the opening, endure while we search, and then destroy it.

    Pretty simple.

    ¡¸I guess, but everyone will probably be taken aback when they hear the details. I also did after all.¡¹

    Tristan leans back and lets out a ¡°yikes¡± when Leopolt looks at him.

    Don¡¯t tell me what you dislike about it before I ask about the details.

    Dingus, while staring at the map, suddenly calls Erich over.

    ¡¸Military Commissioner. If the location and date is correct, then the insects that have been moving west will......¡¹

    Dingus and Erich exchange looks.

    As if giving form to their anxiety, the sound of galloping horseshoese from the distance.

    ¡¸Message from the west of the main army to the Military Commissioner! The South Yuguria army before us has suddenly fallen apart! Weter engaged with a horde of unknown monsters, and, at the discretion of themander, halted our advance and began to retreat! We ask for the Military Commissioner¡¯s orders urgently¨D¨D¡¹

    Erich bites his lip and addresses Leopolt.

    ¡¸There is no change in the circumstances. I will arrange for the nned numbers, so begin your operation immediately.¡¹

    Leopolt sends a nce at me.

    Once I nod, Leopolt deres the start of his n.

    When I exit the room, I find Celia sitting down in tears and Rafae apologizinging countlessly to her.

    Rafae returns to her spot on my back after noticing me, but doesn¡¯t stop apologizing.

    I¡¯ll order for a bath to be drawn for Celia.

    ¡¸Aegir.¡¹

    I turn around when the voice stops me and see a rather solemn-looking Ca.

    ¡¸Do you have time to spare? I mean, juste quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, right now?¡¹

    I have to work out the details of the operation with Leopolt.

    ¡¸Yes, right now. It¡¯s about Schwartz.¡¹

    Ca pushes me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? The Margrave has the job of charging anyway so knowing the details is not that important¨D¨D¡¹

    I pick up a palm-sized spider crawling on the ground and throw it at Tristan before following Ca.

    ¡¸Is it finally time for him to pay his dues?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a joke, this might be really bad.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Secret Golden Lager.

    Family:

    Nonna (jostling), Ca (impatient), Mel (taking refuge), Leah (rescue), Pipi (rejoined), Miti (jostling), Maria (jostling), Catherine (escape), Gretel (jostling), Melissa (jostling), Kuu (jostling), Ruu (jostling), Mireille (jostling), Casie (5 head figure), Rita (cooking), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (sleep), Mother: Marceline (consultation), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (denied), Second ¨C Bridget (agreed), Youngest ¨C Felicie (either)

    Sofia (jostling), Dorothea (in trouble), udia (imposing stance), ra (riding on shoulder), Ad (masturbating)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a)

    Subordinates:

    Dingus (eastern armymander), Rinuga (haggard), Rafae (back parasite)

    Celia (contaminated), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Yakov (emergency sortie), Gido (desperation), Mack (emergency sortie), Christoph (reinstated), Guigue (viin)

    Adolph (domestic affairs official), Sebastian (butler), Marta (jostling), Sally (jostling), Maruru (jostling)

    Jim (sortie, low morale), Suzy (sortie), Sna (given up), Altair (founder), Remia (victim)

    Others:

    Erich (capital), Ijaris (cooperating), Yren (cooperating)

    Sekrit (preparing for defense), T-99 (preparing for battle), Brynhildr (preparing for battle), Natia (healed), Felteris (vexed)

    Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (jostling), Seika (squeeze)

    Busco (promoted), Gildress (training), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (moving), Alraune (potted nt), Mirumi (hunch), Pochi (entomophobia), Messerschmitt? (sleeping)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (arrived), Schwartz (critical condition)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Escort Unit: 43

    Infantry: 3000

    Cavalry: 400

    Archers: 400

    Cannoneers: 400

    Bow Cavalry: 1000

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    (war time, weapons are produced as necessary, being deployed)

    Cannons: 45, Large Cannons: 23, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 18, Chariots: 38

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces:

    Eastern Army: 13 000 ? ???

    Mixed Refugee Team: 5800

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 2800 (Rafen charity work, inviting)

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (in repair)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Assets: -75 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 805

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: North Kisatto, abandoned fort

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    Schwartz is lying sideways in the stable that Ca guides me to .

    ¡¸At first, it was simply a stab wound that bled a little . I thought Schwartz would be fine since he¡¯s big . ¡¹

    Ca strokes Schwartz¡¯s head softly, then tilts a tub to allow him to drink water .

    ¡¸But his condition gradually worsened......and he eventually couldn¡¯t stand . ¡¹

    When Schwartz opens his eyes and sees me, he rolls to face the opposite side .

    Does he not want me to see him like this that badly?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little too early for his wound to fester, so I figured it might be poison and used the treatment for snakes . ¡¹

    There is a gash in his thigh which has a cloth applied to it .

    Ca must have cut him with a knife in an attempt to extract the poison .

    ¡¸Not only did it fail to help, the ce I cut him wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding......he might be done for . ¡¹

    As the tearful Ca pats Schwartz¡¯s back, he weakly wiggles his ears in response .

    I try putting my hand against Schwartz¡¯s body .

    His temperature is abnormally high and his breathing is rapid like the times I made him run as hard as he could .

    Thinking this could be really serious, I try to check his wound, but Schwartz twists his body unwilling to let me get near .

    ¡¸Stay still . If you die from poison, you can¡¯t even be turned into horse meat . ¡¹

    I hold Schwartz¡¯s body down and force his legs open so I can look at his wound .

    ¡¸H-hello . ¡¹

    A ck elf unexpectedly pops out from between his legs .

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    When Ca and I exchange looks, Schwartz pretends to be asleep .

    ¡¸Umm, I¡¯m knowledgeable about poison so I was treating him . ¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say any more than that . ¡¹

    Seeing how the girl¡¯s mouth is sticky with a white liquid and Schwartz has an erection, I don¡¯t have to ask what she was doing .

    ¡¸He¡¯s not on the verge of dying . He¡¯s just aroused from being sucked off . Sleeping with such a nice girl when he¡¯s just a damn horse . ¡¹

    ¡¸I was genuinely worried! This perverted horse! Horse Aegir!¡¹

    I kick Schwartz in the stomach and Ca dumps the rest of the water in the tub on his face .

    After groping the ck elf¡¯s tight ass briefly, I politely chase her away and sit next to the unamused Schwartz .

    ¡¸So, how much does it actually hurt?¡¹

    Schwartz turns away and neighs spiritedly .

    Obviously, he¡¯s not going to admit his pain in front of a woman .

    ¡¸We have the needle that stabbed you in our possession . Natia can make an antidote . It¡¯ll take maybe five days?¡¹

    Schwartz rolls to the corner of the stable with a disinterested look .

    ¡¸I guess I can ask for it to be done in three . ¡¹

    I grab the apple in my pocket and toss it at Schwartz¡¯s nose, but he doesn¡¯t react and proceeds to sleep .

    Still concerned after leaving the stable, Ca and the ck elf returned .

    ¡¸Hey, how is Schwartz?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a temporary illness . Because he got excited after his ass was riddled with poison needles, the toxin spread . You¡¯ll prolong the condition if you take care of him too much and get him aroused, so leave him alone for two or three days . Hey little elf, how about one round with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry . I¡¯ll pass, Schwartz-sama is bigger . ¡¹

    ¡¸Hitting on another girl in front of your wife......whatever . Fine, I¡¯ll just change the water then . ¡¹

    The two girls pat their chest in relief when I change the topic .

    We¡¯re talking about Natia here . She alwayses through when it¡¯s a matter of life or death .

    But I won¡¯t be able to ride Schwartz for a while .

    Aside from moving, I also won¡¯t be able to swing a weapon on another horse either since it would be thrown off bnce and fall over . For the time being, I¡¯ll have to fight on foot .

    I¡¯ll need to warn the soldiers about that hairy caterpir too .

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s essential to bugs, but using poison and needles is so fiddly . Why not just utilize the big body they have and charge straight at me? Or maybe there will be an insect that makes the woman it stabs go into heat . ¡¹

    I mutter foolish thoughts to myself as I walk as fast as I can to where Natia is .

    She won¡¯t be able to lend a hand when night falls and the enemy attacks . I have to get her to start before then .

    The Next Morning .

    After a day of fairly fierce fighting, I gently brush the face of Pochi who stands with a dignified expression .

    ¡¸Everything¡¯s ready . I know I¡¯m being persistent, but if you see a beetle with needles growing out of it, fly up high . ¡¹

    A sturdy cage is strapped around Pochi¡¯s back and belly .

    ¡¸Tight, tight, piiii©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Scout, scout, what to do, forgot!¡¹

    ¡¸Something stinks . ¡¹

    The harpies squawk noisily within the cage .

    ¡¸Sorry for having to put you in a cage . Do a good job and I¡¯ll make sure a feast is prepared when youe back . ¡¹

    When I peek in the cage, the harpies mor excitedly .

    ¡¸A meal, a meal, meat, meat!¡¹

    ¡¸Fish, meat, no onions . ¡¹

    ¡¸Lots of mating!¡¹

    This is one of the reconnaissance operations Leopolt thought of .

    He will use Pochi to scout from the sky and find the enemy base where we hypothesized it to be in the Dard mountain .

    Anybody coulde up with this knowing Pochi¡¯s ability .

    But the Dard mountain is vast .

    The emergence point is also not necessarily in a conspicuous area and there is a limit to how much ground Pochi and Pipi can cover with their four eyes, despite how good they are .

    Our defence line won¡¯tst if the search continues for dozens of days .

    In that case, just use the harpies who also have the ability to fly .

    That is a logical way to think .

    But harpies can¡¯tpare to Pochi in terms of speed and it¡¯s difficult for them to fly for an entire day .

    They won¡¯t make much progress in scouting if they have to rest every so often .

    By the time they fly to their destination, it¡¯ll be nighttime and the avian eyes of the harpies won¡¯t be able to see anything, making them easy prey for the insects .

    ¡¸Fundamentally speaking, they¡¯re too dumb to be useful in scouting . ¡¹

    ¡¸Piii©`, scouting tasty? Mating?¡¹

    ¡¸Hungry . ¡¹

    I doubt the harpies can urately report the location even if they happen to find it .

    That¡¯s how Leopolt came up with the idea of loading the harpies on Pochi .

    Pochi can fly to the Dard mountain within an hour regardless of whether it has to carry the cage or the harpies .

    Then, the harpies can be released when Pochi is hovering over the Dard mountain and we can better utilize their eyes .

    If the harpies be tired, they can return to Pochi¡¯s back and rest instead ofnding in the middle of enemies .

    Even if the sun goes down, they can return home safely if they go to Pochi .

    It¡¯s like a floating fortress .

    ¡¸That creature meets all the requirements for load capacity, mobility and durability . It can operate after evening without any problems . ¡¹

    ¡¸You mean Pochi . ¡¹

    Leopolt confirms today¡¯s scheduled scouting area with Pochi again .

    ¡¸Furthermore, it is intelligent enough to read maps and make corresponding decisions . ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Pochi . ¡¹

    Is he being stubborn and deliberately not calling it by name?

    I want to hear Leopolt say Pochi .

    The harpies can¡¯t produce a detailed report of their discovery .

    The most they can do is make a fuss that they found something .

    That¡¯s where Pochies in, to verify the location, identify it and return with the information .

    ¡¸Pipi will be there too, don¡¯t worry!!¡¹

    I smile at Pipi who waves at me .

    As usual, thezy Messerschmitt is resting on Pipi¡¯s head .

    He¡¯s yawning prior to sortieing and doesn¡¯t seem to have any care in the world .

    Perhaps the only reason Pochi isn¡¯t nervous is because Messerschmitt is there .

    In that sense, I guess that mutt has some value .

    ¡¸The presence of passengers is irrelevant . This creature¡¯s map reading ability surpasses that of the girl¡¯s . ¡¹

    ¡¸Pochi is clever after all . It¡¯s not because Pipi is dumb . ¡¹

    I don¡¯t like bringing it up, but I almost lost to Pochi in a board game once .

    Before that could happen, I faked a sneeze and flipped the board, saving myself from embarrassment .

    I turn away from the sad Celia and see Pochi and Pipi off .

    Alright, let¡¯s sleep .

    I think Leopolt is going to do something at night again .

    At twilight .

    The evening sun slowly disappears below the horizon .

    After survivingst night¡¯s attack, we left the fort and set up camp in a farm vige along the highway .

    There are no city walls around the perimeter or a single turret as this ce is clearly not suited to defense like the fort .

    A simple watchtower, an impromptu shallow ditch and a wooden fence is too lonesome to be considered a defensive encampment .

    As expected of a farming vige, we are surrounded only by fields of wheat that are 80% unharvested .

    ¡¸Evacuation of all nearby viges isplete!¡¹

    ¡¸Stationing of troopsplete . They are ready to act at any time . ¡¹

    ¡¸Hordes of monsters sighted in the southwest and southeast . Their numbers......I don¡¯t know . All I know is that there is a lot of them!!¡¹

    I look at Leopolt .

    ¡¸I just have to do it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Considering the pace of the enemy¡¯s growth, it is impossible to survive in that fort beyond tonight¡¯s attack . There is no other way . ¡¹

    His response is immediate .

    Fine .

    ¡¸Do it . ¡¹

    I order as I shrug my shoulders .

    ¡¸I can¡¯t really bring myself to do this, but......loose!!¡¹

    ¡¸God of harvest, forgive me......light it up!¡¹

    ¡¸What is......going to happen?¡¹

    A volley of ming arrows are shot .

    The catapults hurl oil that has been set aze .

    Soldiers holding torches charge together .

    Their targets are not the insects .

    They are aiming for the fields spreading before them and the rows of houses .

    Fire-tipped arrows stab into the houses and the mes start burning down the buildings .

    Oil sshes on the golden wheat fields and the sign of an abundant harvest is cruelly engulfed by fire, leaving just the tips of the crop .

    The soldiers set fire to everything that could burn, whether it was a field, a house, or a tree .

    ¡¸Aah, I don¡¯t want to watch . I don¡¯t want to watch . ¡¹

    Tristan exaggerates the shaking of his head and covers his eyes with a blindfold .

    The fire envelopes the fields, houses, the forest and everything goes up in mes .

    The soldiers do their best to run away and not get caught in the fire they set .

    ¡¸Horrible......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s territory......¡¹

    M and Celia are saddened by the sight .

    Invaders would not go this far .

    They would try to take the wheat that has not been harvested, they would use the houses as sleeping ces and even if they were going to burn the houses down, they would loot them before doing so .

    They would also not spend time and effort setting fire to grass and trees on the side of the road .

    The mes literally reach to the sky and stir up a storm of heat and light .

    I could see Leopolt¡¯s expressionless face and Nonna clenching her teeth in the distance .

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost like......daytime . ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right . ¡¹

    Leopolt signals a lookout with his eyes .

    While scrunching his face from the heat, the lookout strains his eyes and then shouts .

    ¡¸The horde of monsters stopped! They are gathering around us, but not getting any closer!¡¹

    ¡¸So it worked . ¡¹

    This was Leopolt¡¯s aim .

    He didn¡¯t want to create a wall of fire to block the enemy .

    He already knew heat wasn¡¯t very effective .

    In particr, the insect hydra didn¡¯t die even from Alice¡¯s powerful fire .

    That¡¯s why his goal is the light .

    By burning everything in the vicinity, the fire would simte the light during daytime .

    ¡¸We were fortunate that it was before the spring wheat harvest . Wheat fields are like a carpet of mmable materials . If you set fire to the field at one end, it will spread over arge area quite quickly . ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to be pleased by the deliberate burning of food . ¡¹

    I wonder if Adolph has been informed .

    I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll die from the shock .

    ¡¸Well, if it works, it¡¯s worth it . ¡¹

    We¡¯re using the fields that farmers spent many months or even years to cultivate like disposable torches .

    It may seem unproductive, but without those torches, we¡¯d be dead and the fields would be useless anyway .

    Looking at it from that perspective, there is no reason to hesitate .

    ¡¸With our forces, we cannot continue fending them off for the entire night . Thus, we¡¯ll extend the daytime . ¡¹

    The enemies avoid the light and keep their distance while circling around us .

    They don¡¯t attack us .

    Yet they don¡¯t have the intelligence to abandon us as tricky prey to catch and head north .

    asionally, a single creature would jump up and attempt to approach, but being afraid of the light, its movements are slow and easily dealt with by arrows .

    ¡¸Mumuu......mumumuu . ¡¹

    I embrace the conflicted Irijina as she struggles to cope with the barbaric act of burning the fields .

    ¡¸This will burn for a long time . Hopefully, it willst the whole night . ¡¹

    Of course that¡¯s an impossible ask .

    The golden carpet burns wonderfully, but also burns out fast .

    A few hourster, as the fire weakens, the insects close the distance .

    ¡¸Alright, rest time is over . We¡¯re going to hold our ground here until dawn . ¡¹

    Imand the soldiers with my Keravnos raised .

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already burned away the wheat that was nearing harvest . If we don¡¯t win, it will be for naught!¡¹

    Dingus also roars and inspires his soldiers .

    ¡¸Get revenge for the captain . Everyone, fight hard . ¡¹

    Rinuga also addresses his remaining subordinates but he seems somewhat unreliable .

    Because we¡¯ve been kept in check by being surrounded, the spiders, worms and rhinoceros beetles, which are supposed to arrive at a dyed time, came together .

    ¡¸Remain a safe distance against the spiders . If possible, fight them with a fence or ditch in between and finish them off with arrows!¡¹

    The ws and poisonous tube are deadly, but the spiders have a short reach .

    Since their bodies are also soft, it¡¯s best to outrange the spiders by using pole weapons like spears .

    Using the cluttered fences as shields, soldiers, three per group, pin down the spiders with spears while archers and crossbowmen provide support from the rear .

    ¡¸Get close as soon as you see a worm! Use ballistae and catapults to make the giant ones flinch, then charge in and beat them to death!¡¹

    Ranged attacks like arrows and spears aren¡¯t effective against the worms .

    In addition, the reach of the enormous woms is so wide that it¡¯s disadvantageous to be at a distance .

    Soldiers proud of their strength rush the small worms, stomp on them, crush them with rocks or smash them with war hammers .

    A few get killed by therger ones, but ballista bolts hit their mark from the rear, allowing the men to pounce and shower the fallen worms with blows .

    ¡¸For the rhinoceros beetles¨D¨Dlure them to Tristan-dono!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it like that or they¡¯ll actuallye to me . Say it like you mean the encampment I created . ¡¹

    Soldiers lightly poke the beetles and retreat .

    Naturally, the beetles give chase, but they are slow as usual and even average soldiers easily get away .

    ¡¸Good, right here . Nowe!¡¹

    ¡¸Ora, ora, try to eat my ass!¡¹

    The insects are obviously being taunted, but they don¡¯t have the intelligence to see through it .

    The beetles make a beeline for the soldiers .

    And then they all fall into holes .

    ¡¸Got ¡®em . Well, it¡¯s a little silly to rejoice over insects falling into a trap . ¡¹

    Beetles fall in one hole after another with heavy thuds .

    The soldiers cheer .

    ¡¸Pitfalls are a ssic trap, but don¡¯t you think they¡¯re too shallow?¡¹

    The holes which the beetles fell into are merely 50 cm deep, and the width is also much smaller than the size of the beetles¡¯ bodies .

    Even Messerschmitt could easily jump out .

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine . Have you seen their bodies? They are carrying a terribly heavy outer shell and have many short legs . They won¡¯t be able to cross a hole or a small step . Take a look . ¡¹

    The beetles are stuck and iling in a hole that is one third the size of their bodies .

    Some stepped on their fellow insects to escape, but they fell head first into another hole before they could adjust themselves .

    ¡¸There is no need to ¡°drop¡± them . It¡¯s sufficient to ¡°tilt¡± them . Besides, digging a whole bunch of pitfalls in the short time from yesterday to now is impossible . Making one of these shallow holes takes just ten minutes . ¡¹

    The rhinoceros beetles fall into the countless crude trap holes .

    ¡¸With that said, they¡¯d eventually get out if left alone, that¡¯s why-¡¹

    Tristan gives a signal and an irrigation canal opens .

    The waterways that originally sent water to the fields were altered with hasty construction and redirected to the ce where the pitfalls are .

    The beetles sink into the water while still stuck in the holes .

    ¡¸They won¡¯t float to the surface?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the dead bodies sank to the bottom when we tossed them in the water . Also, their mouth is just above the ground . In other words¨D¨D¡¹

    After briefly struggling, the beetles stopped moving .

    ¡¸A dozen centimeters or so of water is enough to drown them . That takes care of the first battle, I guess . ¡¹

    Roughly a thousand rhinoceros beetles perished with their faces in the mud .

    If we wanted to fight them head-on, we would have needed cannons, catapults and five thousand soldiers .

    Although it requires a certain amount of preparation, this is quite the feat .

    Overall, the battle is shifting in our favor .

    But fatigue is beginning to show on the soldiers due to the neverending waves of bugs .

    ¡¸Time for me to pump myself up and step in . ¡¹

    I knock my heels on Schwartz¡¯s belly .

    ¡¸......wait, it¡¯s not him . ¡¹

    I¡¯m riding a recement horse and it is already breathing hard merely from standing and carrying me with my equipment .

    If I go into battle, the horse will surely copse .

    I dismount and, with my Keravnos, run towards a group of soldiers engaged with spiders .

    ¡¸I came to help . ¡¹

    I say as I thrust my spear and defeat a spider .

    ¡¸It¡¯s Lord Hardlett! Everyone, it¡¯s going to be alright!¡¹

    I sweep my spear to the right as the soldiers cheer .

    Four fore legs are sent flying in the air .

    I crush the head of one spider that fell forward with my foot while plunging the tip of my spear into the head of another .

    ¡¸Watch out behind you!¡¹

    Rafae, who is on my back, draws her sword and parries the iing tube .

    ¡¸Thanks . ¡¹

    I reverse my spear and thrust it in the opposite direction from under my arm to stab the spider .

    Without dy, I turn around and gouge out the heads of two more that stick their tubes at me from either side .

    After lingering for a split second, Rafae returns to my back and the spiders curl up and die .

    ¡¸That¡¯s that . ¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, we were told to fight the spiders with three people no matter what . ¡¹

    ¡¸But Lord Hardlett killed six by himself in an instant......¡¹

    Rafae asserts herself but is ignored .

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, we are fine here . The troops over there seem to be struggling with the worms!¡¹

    I nce in that direction and start running .

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s no good! We¡¯re done for!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!! Someoneee!¡¹

    There are dozens of soldiers surrounded by worms .

    Inparison, there are a hundred enemies . The ratio of worm to human is 10 to 1, a hopeless difference .

    But I was neither afraid or pessimistic .

    I rush into the middle of my allies alone, lower my hips and hold the Dual Crater with both hands .

    Five medium-sized worms attack .

    They open their circr mouth full of teeth and jump at me .

    ¡¸This is not about skill, it¡¯s a difference in weapons . ¡¹

    I swing my sword down and back up to sequentially cut the worms that fly at me .

    I switch to a one-handed grip, swing the sword right and then bring it back to the left .

    Lastly, I return to wielding my sword with two hands and slice the final worm in half from around one meter from its mouth .

    ¡¸Five in an instant¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like he¡¯s squishing earthworms......¡¹

    I¡¯m happy to receive praise, but it¡¯s nothing to be proud of .

    The greatest threat of the worm is their imprable skin .

    That¡¯s why the soldiers are forced into using hammers, rocks and war hammers .

    Meanwhile, the Dual Crater cuts through the worms without any issues .

    Unlike the spiders who attack with ws and a poisonous tube, the worms only bite with their mouths .

    In other words, they¡¯re like logs that aim for vital points like the head .

    ¡¸Woah . ¡¹

    After cutting down several worms that haven¡¯t learnt their lesson, a boss-looking worm about six meters long appears .

    It jumps at me and opens its mouth that isrge enough to swallow me whole .

    I position my sword above me as Rafae and the soldiers scream .

    A moment before the giant worm¡¯s mouth reaches me, I swing the Dual Crater as fast as lightning, tearing through that thing¡¯s mouth, splitting the worm in half and saving myself from being bitten .

    ¡¸Nothing to it . You guys can handle the rest, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes . ¡¹

    ¡¸So strong......no, isn¡¯t he too strong? It¡¯s like......he isn¡¯t human?¡¹

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that rude remark .

    ¡¸Ah, behind . ¡¹

    I turn around, prompted by Rafae,¡¯s voice, and encounter a group of rhinoceros beetles that did not get caught in Tristan¡¯s trap .

    There is no urgency in her voice, probably because the insects are moving slow .

    These guys have an outer shell that can¡¯t be pierced by normal weapons .

    I have to really put my back into my swing and think about the angle in order to cut through them with my Dual Crater .

    ¡¸I won¡¯t dare cut them . ¡¹

    I sheathe my Dual Crater and face the beetles head on .

    Their attacks are simple .

    They approach slowly and use their front jaws to sever legs or torsos .

    The moment one of the beetles got close to me and widened its jaws, I withdraw slightly to avoid the attack and then leap forward .

    ¡¸Hup!¡¹

    I slip my hand under the body of the beetle, drop my waist and lift the insect up .

    Now, it can¡¯t do anything .

    ¡¸Noooo!! Put it down, stop, I can see the underside!! It¡¯s gross . ¡¹

    The one drawback is that the reverse side is disgusting .

    I pick up the beetle and m it against a pointed wooden fence .

    With a simr sensation to soft butter, the beetle is skewered .

    ¡¸The underside is unbelievably soft . If we flip them¨D¨D¡¹

    I dodge the attack of another beetle, circle around to its side and kick it towards uneven ground .

    The beetle tilts sideways, unable to do anything......

    ¡¸What the-?¡¹

    The beetle rolled up into a ball .

    ¡¸Is it protecting the weak underside? This is my first time seeing such a behavior . ¡¹

    Sekritments curiously as she continues hunting spiders .

    ¡¸Certainly, that hides its stomach......but-¡¹

    The beetle is perfectly round .

    Sekrit and I exchange looks and smile .

    ¡¸Go!!¡¹

    I grab the curled-up beetle, and with a shout, throw it at the swarm of spiders .

    The round beetle¨D¨Dor, I guess it¡¯s more like a ball now .

    The ball rolls loudly and crashes directly into the spiders .

    ¡¸Kuku, six......no, seven . ¡¹

    The ball weighing over 200 kg knocks theparatively lightweight spiders and sends them flying in an amusing way .

    Three are propelled pretty far, two get pinned under and squashed, and another one gets tangled with the rolling object until finally crashing into thest spider stuck on the wall .

    ¡¸Hey, I made another one . ¡¹

    The quick-witted and agile Sekrit doesn¡¯t get hit by the beetles¡¯ attacks .

    She jumps left, right and even onto the beetle¡¯s shell to avoid the slow movements .

    Then she corners the beetles extremely easily onto uneven ground or a slope and flips them over .

    Like an instinct, the beetles roll up once on their back and turn into a ball .

    ¡¸That¡¯s¨D¨Da miss, only got three . Aim the next one......got six, how disappointing . Get up higher and show me a ten or something . ¡¹

    Seeking greater power, we move to elevated ground .

    ¡¸What is Lord Hardlett doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s throwing the rhinoceros beetles?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯sughing with the woman beside him......in a sense, he¡¯s scarier than the insects . ¡¹

    A giant spider crawling towards me enters my vision .

    It¡¯s over seven meters, an especially big one .

    ¡¸One of those and you¡¯ll get a special prize . If you kill it¨D¨Dfufu, I¡¯ll lick your asshole . ¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, no going back on your word . ¡¹

    I wind my arm back, rotate my body and put my entire strength into the throw .

    This time, the ball doesn¡¯t roll, rather it flies in a straight line at the spider through the air .

    The spider immediately sticks out all of its forelegs, but it¡¯s not enough to block the energy-filled throw .

    Its legs bend and break in different directions and the ball dents the spider¡¯s body with a bang .

    The giant spider wobbles and then copses .

    ¡¸Hah, bullseye . You monster . ¡¹

    Sekrit guffaws .

    I join her inughter while keeping an eye on my surroundings .

    ¡¸O wind......wind......wind!¡¹

    Following the chants, a worm is sliced in half .

    Elf magic supports the soldiers .

    ¡¸Gather into a mass and strike them . ¡¹

    Water from the irrigation canal forms into a rock and crushes the worm¡¯s head .

    This is the work of a ck elf .

    As expected, having support from magic is really strong .

    One elf is probably equivalent to the strength of 20 to 30 soldiers .

    ¡¸Number of enemies: eight . Non-intelligent lifeforms, exterminate, exterminate . ¡¹

    Tikuku pummels the spiders with her bare hands and rips apart the worms .

    She asionally gets eaten by a worm, but she breaks back out from the inside .

    She¡¯s easily worth more than a hundred soldiers .

    ......she got hit in the forehead by a tube again . Why does she always get hit there?

    ¡¸Tch, damn pest . ¡¹

    A thunderous boom and the shaking of the ground apanies the cold voice .

    I look over and see Brynhildr wielding a partially burnt iron pole .

    Her opponent is a rhinoceros beetle, which usually has to be flipped over for normal weapons to¨D¨D

    ¡¸It is a servant¡¯s job to squash bugs . ¡¹

    The pole that Brynhildr swings destroys the entire beetle along with its outer shell, causing its pieces to stter everywhere .

    ¡¸Like splitting watermelons......¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help being amazed .

    Sekrit looks at me expecting a simr performance, but I can¡¯t replicate that .

    There are no more ces that seem likely to be broken through .

    The sky in the east is bing brighter and the enemies seem to be backing off, so it¡¯s safe to say we survived tonight .

    ¡¸Get ready to retreat . You can sleep afterward . ¡¹

    We leave the burnt remains of the field as is and move to the next farming vige¨D¨Din other words, another ce that has mmable materials .

    We¡¯ll fight by burningnd and enduring the enemy¡¯s assault until the source of their spawning can be found .

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t find it fast, the territory will be bald . ¡¹

    The morning sun rises and the insects leave .

    At the same time, Pochi and the harpies, who have been resting during the night, get ready to depart .

    ¡¸There will likely be arger attack tonight . However, our private army will arrive at noon today and the first of the Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements will arrive tomorrow evening . ¡¹

    ¡¸Will it be a war of attrition like it was against South Yuguria?¡¹

    Tristan shakes his head .

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid not . We have a limited supply of reinforcements while the enemy is inexhaustible . We¡¯re simply walking a tightrope and our lifeline is the scouting party . Things will be settled, for better or for worse, within a week . ¡¹

    Pochi looks at me with a somber expression and groans .

    ¡¸Please rest too, Lord Hardlett . You must be tired after throwing all those balls . ¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it was fun but tiring . ¡¹

    I stretch my body and crack my neck .

    Guess I¡¯ll eat something, take a bath and then fuck a woman .

    ¡¸Check on Schwartz before that . ¡¹

    I suddenly realize I¡¯m not alone, turn around and speak to Rafae .

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m worried about him or anything . ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right . ¡¹

    I turn to the opposite side and address Celia who brought me warm water .

    ¡¸I asked Natia to help so it would feel bad if he went and died . ¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......¡¹

    I walk a short distance and also speak to Sekrit .

    ¡¸If he dies now, I won¡¯t be able to make horse meat out of him because of the poison . If he¡¯s going to die, do it after the poison has been extracted . ¡¹

    ¡¸......pfff . ¡¹

    Did she just snicker?

    Anyway, whatever will be, will be .

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett . 25 years old . Autumn .

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave . Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area . Mountain Legend .

    Friend of the Dwarves . Friend of the King of Aless . Dragon yer Hero .

    Elf Mediator . Sex King of White City . Mad Demon God . Secret Golden Lager .

    Family:

    Nonna (ready), Ca (uneasy), Mel (OK), Leah (ready), Pipi (reconnaissance), Miti (ready), Maria (ready), Catherine (ready), Gretel (ready), Melissa (ready), Kuu (ready), Ruu (ready), Mireille (ready), Casie (6 head figure), Rita (ready), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (sleep), Mother: Marceline (OK), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (OK), Second ¨C Bridget (OK), Youngest ¨C Felicie (OK)

    Sofia (ready), Dorothea (in trouble), udia (imposing stance), ra (riding on shoulder), Ad (masturbating)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a)

    Subordinates:

    Dingus (eastern armymander), Rinuga (total exhaustion), Rafae (back parasite)

    Celia (deep sleep), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Yakov (emergency sortie), Gido (desperation), Mack (arrived), Christoph (reinstated), Guigue (viin)

    Adolph (domestic affairs official), Sebastian (butler), Marta (ready), Sally (ready), Maruru (ready)

    Jim (sortie, low morale), Suzy (sortie), Sna (given up), Altair (founder), Remia (victim)

    Others:

    Erich (sortie), Ijaris (cooperating), Yren (cooperating)

    Sekrit (deep sleep), T-99 bat mode), Brynhildr (splitting watermelons), Natia (analyzing), Felteris (quarrel)

    Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (ready), Seika (squeeze)

    Busco (promoted), Gildress (training), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (moving), Alraune (potted nt), Mirumi (hunch), Pochi (reconnaissance), Messerschmitt? (sleeping)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard ( ), Schwartz (severely poisoned)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Defence Line Army

    Hardlett Army:

    Escort Unit: 43

    Infantry: 3000

    Cavalry: 400

    Archers: 400

    Cannoneers: 400

    Bow Cavalry: 1000

    105 Army Corps: 3700

    (war time, weapons are produced as necessary, being deployed)

    Cannons: 50, Large Cannons: 25, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 20, Chariots: 38

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces:

    Eastern Army: 13 000 ? 12 500 + ???

    Mixed Refugee Team: 5800 ? 5500

    Elves: ck: 200, White: 200

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 2800 ? 3300 (Rafen charity work, inviting)

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (in repair)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Assets: -75 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 805

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: North Kisatto, abandoned fort

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    The third day of fighting ended and a third vige became charcoal .

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for the sun to rise . Carry those around you who are injured and can¡¯t move . Those who can move on your own should also retreat quickly and receive treatment . Those who are still on the war front should prepare to veer away and stay alert for a little longer . ¡¹

    I shout at the troops once the morning sun hits the insects and their offensive rapidly weakens .

    The order travels to Dingus and M, then to the lower grademanders and then to each soldier .

    After finishing off a few enemies that refused to give up, the soldiers heaved a quiet sigh of relief .

    ¡¸Alright, the battle is over . Everyone, pick up anything that still seems usable and withdraw to the north . The next vige is......lucky for you, merely three kilometers away . If you move at a brisk pace, you can get ready to sleep after an hour . ¡¹

    The scorched earth operation proposed by Leopolt continued .

    Firstly, we move during the morning to a farming vige where wheat is being grown .

    Soldiers sleep soundly until the evening, while the support teams create the encampment, and the refugees and apanying peasants harvest as much as they could .

    At night, the support teams and the refugees retreat to the back while the soldiers fight for their lives .

    Fields and the vige are set on fire at the optimal timing to halt the enemy¡¯s advance or dy them long enough for us to hold out until morning .

    After the sun rises, we bury the dead and we drag the injured along to the next vige¨D¨Dwe repeat this process everyday .

    ¡¸It¡¯s already the third day? We¡¯re managing to get by somehow . ¡¹

    By no means are we winning easily . The casualties and fatigue of each night are nothing to joke about .

    However, the war front has not copsed and we are retreating within the predicted schedule .

    ¡¸The enemy is multiplying every night . On the other hand, our avable forces are increasing with the reinforcements from the royal army, the arrival of a hastily-formed private army, and the arrival of volunteer soldiers from nearby viges and we are remaining an equal match . ¡¹

    As if to affirm Leopolt¡¯s statement, additional troops from the royal army arrived from the north after a strict march .

    My own private army also did not suffer many losses and are causing a fuss over an insect w they were proud of tearing off . Jim is depressed and slouching his shoulders, but I don¡¯t know his circumstances .

    I pat Tristan¡¯s shoulder as he yawns .

    ¡¸You said things will be settled in a week, but at this rate, we mightst for two weeks or maybe a month . ¡¹

    I smirk as I grope the ass of a mounted female knight, who screams .

    But Tristan silently shakes his head .

    ¡¸No, this is sadly going as predicted . The leisurely pace onlysts untilst night . Things will get tough starting today, worsen tomorrow and for the day after......we¡¯d need luck if we want to survive . ¡¹

    Tristan shows me a piece of paper that he scribbled some notes on .

    ¡¸It¡¯s the speed of the enemy¡¯s growth . They aren¡¯t increasing at a steady rate of 5 000 each time . They¡¯re multiplying like rats . I¡¯ve done the calctions and it doesn¡¯t add up even if I assume the ones that scattered in the south have gathered together . The only exnation is for them to be pouring out of wherever the spawning point is as we speak . ¡¹

    ¡¸Our reinforcements are the best we can muster from various parts of the territory . The reinforcements from the royal army who will arrive today are essentially thest supply of troops we¡¯ll get . As we retreat, people from viges and small groups may join us, but we can¡¯t expect more than that . ¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t expecting much either, but hearing it stated so clearly makes me feel down .

    ¡¸Well, we obviously aren¡¯t going to win a battle of numbers against insects . ¡¹

    I find a bunch of ants crawling at my feet and kick sand at them .

    All of a sudden, multiple ants appear from nowhere and bite my boot .

    ¡¸Our hope is entrusted with the lizard......I guess . ¡¹

    When I feel a gust, I turn around and see Pochi, who is carrying Pipi and the harpies, take flight into the sun .

    They¡¯re off to find the ce where the insects are crawling out of .

    ¡¸We¡¯ll definitely find it today!¡¹

    I wave back at Pipi .

    Initially, they departed for the scouting mission in the morning and returned in the evening .

    But after discovering that the enemy had no way of intercepting Pochi and that Pochi andpany could operate at night as long as they were in the sky, we decided starting today that they will continue to scout until thest possible moment without affecting their condition on the next day, even after it got dark .

    ¡¸Will find it! Will find it! What are we finding?¡¹

    ¡¸Food, food! Mating! Sleepy!¡¹

    ¡¸Something stinks . ¡¹

    Pipi aside, the thought of our hope being entrusted to the harpies makes me feel so uneasy that I can¡¯t sleep .

    ¡¸They also appeared in the west, right? What happened?¡¹

    Their point of origin is unknown, but because of their propensity to chase after human prey, it¡¯s hard to imagine them not heading to the west where the poption is high .

    In fact, there might be more people over there than here .

    ¡¸Based on the Military Commissioner¡¯s information, they are using the same scorched earth operation in the west and burning viges to withstand the enemy¡¯s attacks . One group rebelled andunched a counteroffensive, but......it ended with a tragic result . ¡¹

    What did they expect? They don¡¯t even know where the enemy base is, so where are they going to attack?

    ¡¸With how the viges in the west are more densely packed, the insects are more scattered, and that leads to more casualties due to attacks from the side or behind . ¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t be so optimistic either . We can¡¯t afford to check the insect¡¯s detection range, but if they rush in the direction of Malt to the west, things will get out of control . ¡¹

    We advised Malt of the situation and asked them to refrain from farm work, staying inside as much as possible .

    On top of that, we¡¯ve been dealing with the enemy every night, and there have not been any attacks on them so far, but that doesn¡¯t mean the same will happen tomorrow .

    ¡¸The destruction of Malt is trivial, however if the enemy moves north after dispersing to the west, our nk will be cut off . That would mean the copse of our entire army . ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it¡¯s trivial . In any case, we have to find where theye from fast or we¡¯re done for . ¡¹

    That is when a worn-out groupes running from the south .

    ¡¸P-people¨D¨Dthere is an army¨D¨D!! Help......hellllpp!!¡¹

    Nothing particrly surprised us as we stopped and weed them .

    It¡¯s not unusual for people to join up with us in a simr manner from the south .

    They could have been hiding in a hole or they could have crawled into the basement in an attempt to get away from the insects .

    Of course, there are more cases of people who werete to escape or ran in the wrong direction and went on to be food for the insects .

    ¡¸Humans are also pretty tenacious¨D¨Douch!!¡¹

    I flick Tristan¡¯s forehead hard when he speaks like it doesn¡¯t concern him, and then embrace the female running in the front .

    The poor girl is partially naked, her bare breasts exposed through the holes in her torn clothes, but she probably had no time to worry about such things .

    ¡¸You did well to run . Everything¡¯s alright now . ¡¹

    After wiping her muddy face with my sleeve and bringing myself close to her face, she hugs me back without saying anything .

    ¡¸Nn . ¡¹

    I naturally kiss her and add some tongue too .

    I¡¯m not taking advantage of her being in a weakened state .

    I¡¯m kissing her to heal her wounded heart .

    The woman allows me to y with her tongue as much as I want without resisting and then goes limp from exhaustion .

    ¡¸It is safe to say our rear is currently secure . If you are willing to help in harvesting, transporting supplies, or cooking, we can provide you with protection . ¡¹

    I would think hearing an offer said by Leopolt¡¯s monotone voice would turn her off .

    But she hastily looks up and nods eagerly .

    All the others don¡¯t seem to be opposed either .

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything as long as those things don¡¯te! Whether it¡¯s making meals or physicalbor......or even this . ¡¹

    She realizes the bulge in my pants and grinds her crotch against me .

    In that case, I¡¯ll dly entertain......or I want to .

    I carry the woman in my arms and head to the wagon where injured soldiers are .

    She has bags under her eyes, her limbs are trembling and her skin is rough .

    I can¡¯t imagine when she started not sleeping .

    ¡¸Zzzz . ¡¹

    Sure enough, she fell asleep as I carried her to the wagon .

    I gently set her down and give her a kiss on the cheek .

    ¡¸So you can hold back . I thought you were going to stick your thing in her mouth . ¡¹

    Rafae pops her head from my back .

    She was riding there the entire timest night too . At this rate, she¡¯ll actually be adhered to me .

    ¡¸Yes . I¡¯m a gentleman after all . ¡¹

    I sense Rafae¡¯s body temperature rose ever so slightly .

    Refugees wouldter alsoe sporadically from all directions .

    They did well to survive in the domain of the insects .

    Unlike Tristan, I¡¯m truly impressed at how surprisingly resilient humans are .

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much provisions to spare . To those who can¡¯t fight, please bear with the minimum amount of food . Nn? What do you want, shoo shoo!¡¹

    A soldier serving food to the refugees chases away a parent and child fox at the end of the queue .

    The foxes seem reluctant to leave, probably because they have empty stomachs, but the soldier¡¯s first priority is dealing with people¡¯s food .

    The foxes then look around and enter a decaying hut .

    Everyone is busy so nobody except me has spotted it .

    ¡¸K-kon......h-here, this should be, good enough . Be good and wait there . ¡¹

    A few secondster . A young woman about twenty years old emerges from the hut .

    She frequently checks her ass and head as she goes to line up in the queue for food, and after receiving meat, soup and bread, returns to the hut .

    I was just about to call out to her, thinking it¡¯s strange for a girl to go back in a hut with a fox, but then another refugeees running .

    The soldier who is watching to make sure only the minimum amount of food is given raises his voice .

    ¡¸Woah, look at the sky! It¡¯s a flock of harpies!! Archers, get ready to intercept!¡¹

    Harpies are monsters that normally attack humans .

    The soldier¡¯s reaction is a natural one . I shout on top of his voice and negate his order .

    ¡¸No need to shoot . They did note to attack!¡¹

    Seeing that we aren¡¯t going to loose arrows, the harpies slowly descend .

    These aren¡¯t the ones that grew attached to me back in my territory .

    The harpiesnd nervously and awkwardly walk closer .

    ¡¸Tired, can¡¯t fly anymore . ¡¹

    ¡¸Nest and others eaten, eaten . ¡¹

    ¡¸Big spiders, scary, hungry . ¡¹

    I make eye contact with Tristan and smile wryly .

    ¡¸The insects won¡¯t ignore harpies either . Those things are enemies of humans, animals, monsters...... of all all living things . ¡¹

    ¡¸Harpies,mia, and monsters of the sort are wee, but it won¡¯t be funny if orcs or goblins ran to us . ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to be beside orcs or goblins, and it¡¯s not like I can leave them near my precious women .

    We might have to turn them into meat and eat them .

    I smile at my own thoughts and jump onto one of the more expensive carriages .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaa?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I wrap my arms around Nonna and the others and push them down .

    If our battle lines fall apart, the entire Central ins will be doomed .

    I mentally swear not to let that happen as I suck on Nonna¡¯s tits .

    I have more than enough stamina and willpower .

    I can still fight .

    Night

    ¡¸Artillery,mence bombardment . Private army, guard them with your lives!¡¹

    Cannons roar and cannonballs hum as they cut through the night sky before crushing the crowding spiders .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fire all cannons at once . The smoke will obstruct vision . Fire ten in session . ¡¹

    The spiders¡¯ rtively soft bodies can¡¯t withstand the cannonballs .

    In fact, the clumps of dirt sent flying by cannonballsnding on the ground is enough to cut into their bodies and tear off their legs .

    The royal army soldiers sigh as they see the spiders get blown away one after the other .

    ¡¸What incredible power......it¡¯s a far cry from yesterday when I was hoping for a lucky shot from a catapult . ¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, they arrivedst night and didn¡¯t have time to set up camp . I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d make such a difference once deployed . ¡¹

    What we deployed were 50 cannons and 25rge cannons, and it was therge cannons constructed under the supervision of the dwarves in particr that disyed a visible difference from the cannons of the royal army . The regr cannons were also improved and the damage increased considerably .

    If we had the cannons made from scratch by the dwarves, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be even more surprised .

    ¡¸It takes time to move them because they are so heavy . They will likely arrive the day after tomorrow . ¡¹

    Leopolt responds to my monologue .

    We can¡¯t do anything with something we don¡¯t have .

    In addition to the bombardment, the catapults and ballistae assembled by the royal army were also fired .

    These also possess enough power to kill the spiders, and although they are not as shy, there are plenty of them and are a big help .

    ¡¸Shower them with a storm of arrows!!¡¹

    Archers from the royal army and the bow cavalry from my army loose volleys of arrows at the enemy .

    The spectacle of overwhelming firepower and dramatic increase in ally strength makesst night¡¯s battle seem unremarkable .

    ¡¸How many were killed?¡¹

    I say as I stand imposingly on my own two feet rather than on a horse .

    After the sharp-eyed lookout observed for a solid minute, he replied .

    ¡¸Maybe a tenth!?¡¹

    Not much, huh?

    Even with our elevated firepower and manpower, their numbers are so staggering that our damage is insignificant .

    ¡¸Are there a hundred thousand?¡¹

    ¡¸The numbers we can see are at least that much . We are not able to see past the hill . ¡¹

    Leopolt answers .

    So this is what they mean by as far as the eye can see .

    I¡¯m really d the moon is covered by clouds . If we could see all of the insects, the hearts of me and the soldiers might break .

    ¡¸A group of a hundred worms......no, two hundred are invading!¡¹

    The worms are long and skinny so they are hard to hit with the cannons .

    As a result, they close in on the artillery encampment with their numbers not reduced by much .

    ¡¸Arrows don¡¯t work . Use mallets or war hammers!¡¹

    ¡¸But with those numbers......those numbers......¡¹

    The soldiers of my private army look at me and Leopolt as if asking whether they can run away .

    I remain silent with my arms folded .

    It happened right as the worms were about to stick their head into the artillery encampment .

    ¡¸And boom . ¡¹

    The ground swells and then explodes upward .

    It is not the work of magic .

    It is simply the oue of lighting buried gunpowder on fire .

    The underground explosion sted the worms¡¯ bodies with rocks and soil on the surface .

    We already know sh attacks are ineffective and blunt strikes are effective against the worms .

    The fragments of earth destroy their internal organs and kill them .

    ¡¸Ehhh, targets are, the rest of them . And fire . ¡¹

    Following Tristan¡¯s listless order, the field artillery shoots .

    Compared to regr cannons, the field artillery¡¯s shots are smaller and lower in power .

    But in turn, they are simpler to move and easy to aim once installed, so they are literally cannons that are made for a field battle .

    Iron pellets as small as grapes were shot out of those small cannons and hit the worms hard .

    ¡¸The gunpowder traps aren¡¯t hidden and the field artillery are out in the open, no special tricks are used . It¡¯s a trap that even the Margrave can think of . If the opponent had the slightest amount of intelligence, they could see through it . ¡¹

    As Tristan somewhat mockingly shrugs his shoulders, several worms longer than five meters rise up .

    ¡¸Uwah! The big ones didn¡¯t die! Reload! Not the scattershot, use the normal shots!¡¹

    ¡¸Standing army, sortie . ¡¹

    Giving the unusually frantic Tristan a sidelong nce, Leopolt gives an order for soldiers wielding war hammers to crowd around therge worm and pound it .

    Overall, the state of battle is¨D¨Djust barely bnced .

    No particr areas are falling apart yet there are no ces we are outright winning either .

    Although we are better equipped thanst night, the fight is even tougher .

    Artillery, siege troops and infantry support the battle lines, while cavalry nk as the asion demands¨D¨Dthe enemy isn¡¯t smart enough to detour but when the insect corpses pile up high enough to block the path in front, they start to circle around to the sides¨D¨Dand we repel the enemy .

    The enemy falls for all our traps since they are blindly charging through the front where our defense is the thickest .

    Leopolt gives the most optimal orders and Tristan activates his traps at the most optimal times .

    Enemy corpses pile up ten times more than ally bodies......but ten times the amount of insects rece each of those dead enemies .

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to the front too . ¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything .

    I¡¯m guessing he can¡¯t ept it but he doesn¡¯t have time to stop me .

    I smash the enemies, cut them up, grab them, and throw them .

    I evade the enemy¡¯s ws, although they graze me asionally, I get whacked by worms, and Rafae defends me from the spider¡¯s tube .

    It seems like the enemy numbers increase infinitely and as the night progressed, there were so many that I started to worry if the earth could hold them all .

    Allies be exhausted and gradually the mistakes ofmanders and the deserting of cowardly soldiers start spreading, as the war front approaches the verge of copse . There was still more night toe . At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to fight them off .

    ¡¸Ignition!! Light it on fire!!¡¹

    This is when the order is given for the fields all around us to be set ame .

    Although terribly trampled by the insects, the fallen wheat still fulfilled their role as fuel .

    The fire spreads as fast as a sh flood, forcing the enemy to scatter in a panic .

    ¡¸Fuuh......we¡¯re saved . ¡¹

    An allied soldier sits down and catches his breath .

    Injured soldiers are evacuated from the front and broken weapons are reced with spares .

    Builder teams see the fire from the rear and immediately get to work on digging ditches that have been filled up, propping up fallen fences, and refilling ammunition such as arrows and rocks, oil and gunpowder .

    Maintaining the battle lines without this short break was already impossible .

    The fire will extinguish in about four hours . The scorched earth operation has essentially cut the night in half .

    Leopolt always inserts these breaks at the perfect timing .

    I grab Celia, who was fighting near me, pull Rafae from my back, and fondle their ass and breasts respectively .

    ¡¸Wah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹

    This eases my mental fatigue .

    If I do it too much, my crotch will swell and that¡¯ll make it harder to fight so I have to control myself .

    ¡¸If you¡¯d like, do you want me to do it with my mouth or hand? While the fire is still burning, the insects won¡¯te . ¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, for someone with such a cute face to say that, how lewd¨D¨Doww!!¡¹

    Celia pinches Rafae¡¯s thigh hard enough for blood to leak .

    With a reflexive smile, I turn my head to the side, and roughly pull Celia on her feet by her cor and seal the screaming Rafae¡¯s mouth .

    ¡¸Everythinges when your guard is lowered, huh?¡¹

    I kick the ass of Christoph who is clenching his teeth and resting with other soldiers .

    I don¡¯t have to see to know, but I¡¯ll give it a nce anyways .

    Its body is darker than the first time I saw it, the number of heads has reduced to five and its height is unchanged at about 20 meters .

    ¡¸It¡¯s been four days . ¡¹

    ¡¸There it is!! The insect hydra!!¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s still bright......didn¡¯t that thing run before......?¡¹

    The soldier¡¯s hope was shattered when that thing crawled through the sea of fire without a care .

    ¡¸Shit, it went over! Why, it¡¯s still so bright!!¡¹

    ¡¸Did it get ustomed to light!? If so, we¡¯re done for......¡¹

    No, it¡¯s too early to say that .

    The other bugs are not able to cross the dazzling mes ande near us yet .

    The only thinging is that gigantic beast, no, that gigantic insect .

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the reason, but we have to deal with it now that it¡¯s in front of us . ¡¹

    Movements in the encampment be hurried .

    Knowing Leopolt, he must have a trap or something nned .

    ¡¸But this is not an opponent that you can say, ¡°it¡¯s over¡± after catching it in a trap . ¡¹

    We would fare better if we shut ourselves in a fortress and had one month to prepare since the options on an open field are limited .

    Not to mention all weapons except for cannons are ineffective against the opponent, and even those cannons won¡¯t deal fatal damage .

    My eyes were fixed on Leopolt as I ran toward the headquarters .

    He simply stares at the giant grotesque creature without bing flustered .

    His attitude tells me he has something up his sleeve . Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a bluff .

    The insect hydra charges at the headquarters where plenty of soldiers are gathered .

    Then therge body suddenly stopped moving .

    Its five heads gazes up at the night sky .

    I look ahead and shout in agony .

    ¡¸Arrgh, what bad timing!¡¹

    The five heads of the insect hydra were looking at Pochi, who is descending from the sky .

    Pochi was working hard untilte at night doing reconnaissance, and doing a wonderful job for a lizard .

    But this is a time that I want to curse and criticize Pochi for noting two hours sooner or at ater time .

    ¡¸Pochi, don¡¯te down here! Go further north!!¡¹

    I try yelling to redirect the lizard, but Pochi ignores me . No, Pochi probably can¡¯t hear my voice, or rather, Pochi isnding where I am because of my voice .

    ¡¸If you get hurt and can¡¯t fly, it¡¯s all over! Can¡¯t you see the monster in front of you!? Raise your altitude!¡¹

    I try yelling while waving my Dual Crater, but I get a roar in response .

    Pochi can understand humannguage, can see in the dark and most of all hates bugs, so I don¡¯t get why Pochi would want tond near me when I¡¯m in the middle of those things .

    Nevertheless, Pochi heads straight for me .

    It¡¯s almost like Pochi is seeking help .

    ¡¸What happened to......oh, so that¡¯s how it is!?¡¹

    Pochi is holding something in its hands .

    Upon closer inspection, it¡¯s Pipi, who is hugging her own body and shivering .

    Messerschmitt is biting Pochi¡¯s eyelid, but the lizard doesn¡¯t seem to mind .

    Something happened during scouting that resulted in Pipi getting injured .

    That prompted Pochi to hastily fly back to me for help .

    Pochi is too preupied to be aware of its surroundings .

    Even the unmistakable insect hydra doesn¡¯t even register in its mind .

    Pochi¡¯s altitude is at 30 meters and dropping .

    The insect hydra bends its body and stretches toward Pochi .

    Finally realizing its presence, Pochi ps its wings to ascend into the air, but it¡¯s toote .

    The insect hydra¡¯s five jaws open and¨D¨D

    The ground shakes and both Celia and I fall over .

    ¡¸Gugyah©`¡¹

    Rafae cries out in pain when Ind on my back, but that is out of my control .

    ¡¸Smoothie, it¡¯s a smoothie!!¡¹

    Celia says as she jumps back on her feet .

    The smooth-scaled lizard tackled the insect hydra before its heads could reach Pochi .

    Inparison, the smoothie is 15 meters to the insect hydra¡¯s 20 meters, whereas the smoothie seems to be heavier overall due to the thick meat on its body .

    The lizard rammed into it after building up considerable momentum, so even the insect hydra shouldn¡¯te out unscathed .

    Both creatures roll around, causing allied soldiers to scream and disperse .

    ¡¸Fly higher stupid lizard, if you are knocked down Pipi will also die!¡¹

    Having calmed down a little, Pochi increases its height .

    But the fight in front is not over .

    Although the insect hydra was pounced on, its exoskeleton that is capable of deflecting cannonballs takes more than that to break .

    The smooth-scaled lizard applies its weight to hold down the insect and uses its forelegs to smack it .

    After three hits, the lizard opens its mouth and tries to sink its fangs into the torso of the hydra .

    As the jaws closed, there was an unpleasant crack .

    ¡¸The smoothie¡¯s fangs......¡¹

    It was the fangs and ws of the smoothie that broke .

    Confused and in pain, the smoothie takes a step backward .

    The centipede-like torso slips through the clutches of the smoothie and the five heads bite down into the body of the lizard which clearly doesn¡¯t look very tough .

    The smoothie lets out a piercing scream as blood squirts out from its body .

    While still bitten, the lizard tries to lift the insect hydra and m it onto the ground, but the centipede body is more flexible than a snake and easily wraps itself tight around the smoothie and also pushes its fangs deeped, increasing the rate of blood loss of the reptile .

    I leave the Keravnos in Celia¡¯s care and run toward the wrestling creatures with my Dual Crater .

    I approach the smoothie and run up its tail .

    With therge lizard locked in its grip, the insect hydra has no time to pay attention to me .

    I might be able to lop off a head or two .

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already cut four and it¡¯s still lively so cutting off a fifth probably won¡¯t make much of a difference though . ¡¹

    Do I have to get hurt again?

    ¡¸Pochi . Shoot your breath at its torso . Do it gently like you¡¯re lighting a candle . ¡¹

    Restraining the power to that extent will mean the smoothies will survive even if it gets hit .

    The issue is with me......I can only trust in my armor and my luck .

    Pochi hesitates in midair, but closes its eyes and releases its breath when Messerschmitt barks in its ear .

    ¡¸Uwah, so big!!¡¹

    Celia shouts .

    That would make me feel proud in bed, but I can only feel despair at this moment .

    On impact with my body, I feel the heat envelope me .

    I immediately check to see if I¡¯ve melted or burned, but I am relieved to know Pochi held back .

    The mes were right on target, burning the torso of the insect hydra along with me and the smoothie .

    One of the heads biting the lizard reflexively rises .

    ¡¸Hold it down for three seconds . ¡¹

    Surprisingly able to decipher my words, the lizard with froth around its mouth pins down the insect hydra with both arms .

    With a running start, I jump from the smoothie¡¯s back and put all my weight into plunging the Dual Crater into the base of the centipede¡¯s head that reacts to my movement .

    ¡¸It went in . ¡¹

    I feel a solid sensation of my sword cutting through the hard shell as all of its heads thrash around .

    ¡¸This is the main one, huh?¡¹

    I only saw this head react when its body got attacked .

    In other words, this is the only head directly connected with its body .

    ¡ºUrrgh...... disgusting . I told you I don¡¯t like insects . ¡»

    Lindbloom speaks up now of all times .

    ¡¸Then lend me your strength . Do you want me to rock you back and forth like a saw?¡¹

    Suddenly the de of the Dual Crater glows red......and then the tip embedded in the insect bursts like it was loaded with gunpowder .

    Even so, the head doesn¡¯t fall .

    ¡¸That was pretty half-assed . ¡¹

    I put more strength into my hips and twist the Dual Crater down with the same amount of force I would use when swinging a door panel in water .

    Something makes a nasty squelch sound and that¡¯s it . There was no cry of death .

    The insect hydra¡¯s head drops to the ground with a plop and purple liquid flows out from the neck like a waterfall .

    The other four heads trying to attack me with their jaws open lose power midway through and go limp .

    ¡¸Hup . ¡¹

    I hop down andnd on the ground .

    A few secondster, the enormous body of the insect hydra hits the ground apanied by an impact a hundred times stronger .

    ¡¸D-did he do it? It¡¯s dead......right?¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t move again, right? Christoph,e with me . ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s dead......general, you killed it!!¡¹

    Cheers from a few people ripple out to the entire army .

    Just when I was about to raise my sword in response, my sword stopped halfway .

    I instead point the tip somewhere else .

    A 20 meter long body with nine heads .

    There are three more monsters with that familiar form .

    ¡¸......it¡¯s over . ¡¹

    Don¡¯t decide that on your own .

    I¡¯m not going to let that happen when my women are here .

    I nce at the smoothie .

    The bite wound itself is deep enough to reach its muscles, but not its organs, so I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s fatal .

    However, the bite marks turn purple and the smooth-scaled lizard falls onto its side with foam at the mouth .

    Pochi finally descends .

    It carefully hands Pipi to me and widens its eyes at the sight of the smoothie .

    ¡¸Pipi, are you alright? Hang in there . ¡¹

    I lightly p her cheek to get her eyes to open, but they can¡¯t focus on anything .

    Then I notice a few holes in her shoulder that resemble signs of being stabbed with needles .

    ¡¸So the hairy caterpir got you......damn, it¡¯s my mistake for letting you scout at night!¡¹

    I punch myself in the head once and then resume a stance with my Dual Crater .

    There¡¯s no time to feel sorry or me myself .

    If I don¡¯t defeat the next three insects, everyone will die .

    But we have to fight three of them at once when it took ourbined efforts just to kill one .

    When I look over at Leopolt, I see him busy giving orders .

    I wanted him to stand firm there .

    No, there¡¯s no way he has a n to simultaneously deal with three hydras .

    ¡¸Hey rape dragon, try unleashing an attack that can burn all the way to the horizon . ¡¹

    If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be buried under all of those insects .

    ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t appear that is necessary . ¡»

    A purple breath shoots out along with a voice that resonates in my head......no, it¡¯s more like a beam of light that sweeps across the horizon .

    One momentter, all nine heads of one of the new insect hydras drop to the ground .

    I turn around and see a dragon .

    Its eyes arepletely white, with no pupils in them .

    Emitting from its body is a red aura......no, there¡¯s blue mixed in too, making the aura purple .

    Then just when I thought my back was glowing, a stream of purple breath shot vertically into the sky .

    A roar was let out, not the typical faltering one, but a long low-pitched one that made the soldiers shiver and not move a single inch .

    ¡¸P-Pochi has snapped!¡¹

    Celia drops the Keravnos and runs .

    Pochi spreads its wings and unleashes another breath attack .

    This breath covers a wider range than before and licks the ground .

    The purple mes rise to the sky and illuminate the area brighter than the burning fields ever could .

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it just a wastnd over there? What¡¯s burning?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know......wait look . The ground......the earth and rocks are burning . ¡¹

    ¡¸I can feel the heat from here . If we get close, we won¡¯t simply burn, we¡¯ll melt . ¡¹

    Even the insect hydras can¡¯t withstand this amount of light and pull back along with the other insects .

    They don¡¯t look for other opportunities nearby, theypletely retreat......they likely won¡¯t return tonight .

    Seeing that, the aura from Pochi¡¯s body disappears and its white eyes turn back to normal .

    Without thanking Pochi, I rush off with Pipi in my arms .

    It¡¯s a poison that has even Schwartz close to death .

    Clearly, the tiny Pipi was also racing against time .

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett . 25 years old . Autumn .

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave . Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area . Mountain Legend .

    Friend of the Dwarves . Friend of the King of Aless . Dragon yer Hero .

    Elf Mediator . Sex King of White City . Mad Demon God . Secret Golden Lager .

    Family:

    Pipi (poison)

    Nonna (providing breasts), Ca (providing thighs), Mel (oyakodon), Kuu (oyakodon), Ruu (oyakodon), Leah (concurrently responsible for Celia), Melissa (body washing leader), Miti (responsible for washing body), Maria (responsible for washing body), Catherine (responsible for NTR), Gretel (responsible for dog y), Mireille (responsible for special positions), Casie (7 head figure), Rita (responsible for being an obedient maid), Yoguri (ywright), Alice (providing ass)

    Mother: Marceline (providing shyness), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (providing healing), Second ¨C Bridget (responsible for forceful y), Youngest ¨C Felicie (responsible for innocent y)

    Sofia (providing plumpness), udia (physical beauty), ra (responsible for kisses), Ad (responsible for outdoor y)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a), Dorothea (in trouble)

    Subordinates:

    Dingus (eastern armymander), Rinuga mand of refugee team), Rafae (back resident)

    Celia (adjutant), M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Yakov mander of 105th corps), Gido (desperation), Mack (arrived), Christoph (reinstated), Guigue (viin), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Sebastian (butler)

    Marta (responsible for humiliation y), Sally (responsible for exining), Maruru (acting frantically), Jim (visiting general), Suzy (assistant), Sna (assistant), Altair (world crisis), Remia (seeking salvation)

    Others:

    Erich (frontlinemand), Ijaris (in battle), Yren (in battle)

    Sekrit (in battle), T-99 (limit release), Brynhildr (calling for reinforcements), ??? ( )

    Natia (medical care), Felteris (orgy)

    Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (preparationplete), Seika (unhappy)

    Busco ( ), Gildress (astonished), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Lammy (to frontline), Alraune (potted state), Mirumi (evacuating), Pochi (POCHILA), Messerschmitt? (fatigued)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (deadly poison), Schwartz (severely poisoned)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Defence Line Army

    Hardlett Army:

    Escort Unit: 43 ? 35

    Infantry: 3000 ? 2700

    Cavalry: 400 ? 360

    Archers: 400 ? 360

    Cannoneers: 400 ? 360

    Bow Cavalry: 1000 ? 1500 (convening)

    105 Army Corps: 3700 ? 3600

    (war time, weapons are produced as necessary, being deployed)

    Cannons: 50 ? 45, Large Cannons: 25 ? 23, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 20 ? 16, Chariots: 38 ? 35

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces:

    Eastern Army: 12 500 ? 30 000 ? 26 000 (reinforcements arrived)

    Mixed Refugee Team: 5500 ? 6300 ? 6000

    Elves: ck: 200 ? 198, White: 200

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 3300 ? 4000 (active in Rafen)

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (in repair)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Assets: -75 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 805 ? 806

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Southern part of territory, heading north

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    Pipi¡¯s small body is more apparent as I carry her in my arms and try to run without shaking her .

    While running, I consider whether to first take the clearly poisoned Pipi to a doctor for treatment or to Natia who has knowledge on poisons .

    It didn¡¯t take long to reach a conclusion .

    ¡¸Your arm is broken, but your organs are safe, how lucky......oh Lord Hardlett, what is the matter?¡¹

    I go and find the well-acquainted doctor......who is treating a soldier......and whose name I forgot .

    ¡¸Doctor, take a look . The wound doesn¡¯t appear deep, but there is poison involved . ¡¹

    Iy Pipi down on an avable cloth and allow the doctor to check the wound, as well as cut the clothes on her upper body with a knife to expose the base of her neck .

    ¡¸Hm......hm......¡¹

    Just when I stood up and was about to search for Natia in the meantime, the doctor raised his head .

    ¡¸Her breathing is regr and she is conscious . Her heartbeat is normal and she has slight perspiration......I am not familiar with poison of monsters, but her life doesn¡¯t seem to be in danger based on how her body is reacting . ¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    The poison is potent enough to bring Schwartz down so I thought there¡¯s no way the tiny Pipi would be fine .

    I look at Pipi again .

    ¡¸Clothes are torn......breasts are exposed . I feel strange . ¡¹

    Pipi pulls the pieces of her clothes together to hide her almost non-existent breasts .

    She seems aware of her surroundings and her eyes are back in focus .

    ¡¸Her symptoms areparable to being badly bitten by an ordinary poisonous insect . The skin is rough so I am sure she will experience pain and itchiness in the future . Of course, it¡¯s an unknown poison so you should monitor it closely . ¡¹

    With that said, I¡¯m still not convinced because of Schwartz¡¯s precedent .

    ¡¸The poison is definitely deadly . Could your diagnosis be wrong?¡¹

    My doubt prompts the doctor to ponder briefly and then wash Pipi¡¯s wound with water .

    ¡¸Aaau, it stings . ¡¹

    Pipi trembles, realizes something and then makes a confused face .

    ¡¸This wound on the shoulder is from a bite, not from a being stabbed with a needle . It¡¯s not by a monster, it¡¯s by something smaller . ¡¹

    I nce down at my feet to see what is making the slurping sounds and find Messerscmittpping up water .

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing something bit her on top of the stab wound and caused her to bleed before the poison could circte within her body . ¡¹

    So it¡¯s something simr to sucking out the poison of a snakebite .

    ¡¸Did you do it?¡¹

    Pipi shakes her head when I ask her .

    Her voice and eyesight are unhindered .

    ¡¸I got stabbed by the needle when I peered into the darkness . It made me so dizzy that I didn¡¯t have time to extract the poison . I don¡¯t remember the rest . ¡¹

    Messerschmitt sneezes and sprays some snot to the side .

    ¡¸......anyways, it¡¯s good you¡¯re fine . Right, Pochi?¡¹

    Pochi growls and sinks to the ground in relief .

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because that strange beam of light was shot earlier, but its voice sounds hoarse and low-pitched like an earth tremor .

    A weak whimper is directed at that Pochi .

    ¡¸Go before it copses . ¡¹

    I point at the smoothie......the smooth-scaled monitor lizard that groans feebly in contrast to itsrge body and stretches out its foreleg in search for Pochi .

    I turn toward the doctor .

    ¡¸I know less about that living creature than I do about poisons so I can¡¯t say anything . ......however, judging by the convulsing of its body and the irregr breathing, plus the apparent loss of vision, I doubt it willst very long . ¡¹

    Hearing that, I kick Pochi, who reluctantly reaches out to the smoothie .

    The smoothie brings its body close, then falls asleep on top of Pochi .

    ¡¸This might be its final moments . Sleep together until morning . ¡¹

    Not knowing much about lizards, there isn¡¯t a lot we can do for the smoothie .

    At most, we can let it sleep and provide water to drink . The rest is up to its resilience .

    Pochi also seems to understand and embraces the smoothie .

    Despite being a lizard, it still has feelings of wanting to save Pochi .

    If it¡¯s going to die, being in the arms of the male it likes will bring the most happiness .

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll also rest . Pipi is hurt too, so go to sleep quickly . ¡¹

    I carry Pipi, who is repeatedly concerned about her chest, and take her to the carriage which has been modified into a partial bedroom .

    The reason for using the carriage as a bedroom is so it¡¯s possible to sleep while travelling .

    It¡¯s necessary to get even a little bit more rest, if possible, to relieve the body and heart of the continuous tension and fatigue of battle .

    When I enter the carriage, Nonna smiles, leans her back against the wall and spreads her arms .

    I bury the back of my head in her voluptuous breasts and rx like I would on a luxurious sofa .

    Obviously, touching women counts as rest .

    That is regardless of whether it involves vigorous exercise or not .

    ¡¸You were so amazing in battle, yet now you¡¯re so cute . ¡¹

    Nonna presses my head deeper into her cleavage as she caresses my face and urges me to close my eyes .

    ¡¸Here, say aaahhn . ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Ca feeds me .

    She transfers soft boiled vegetables to my mouth with her mouth and chews up firmer meat before sliding it to me with her tongue .

    Every four or five bites she would give me a mouthful of wine along with a passionate kiss .

    I have no need to hold utensils or tilt a ss .

    I simply have toy my head in Nonna¡¯s bosom and open my mouth to enjoy Ca¡¯s kisses and the food .

    ¡¸We will clean your body as well, so please rx . ¡¹

    I recognize Melissa¡¯s voice immediately even with my eyes closed .

    She swiftly strips my top and bottom .

    Her experience and skilled technique is evident .

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotten a bit hard . Fufu, it¡¯s stuffy . ¡¹

    Before I can say, ¡°I can¡¯t help it because the fighting is over¡±, my lower half is wrapped in warmth .

    The scent of soap wafts to my nose as a soft sensation......Melissa washes my body .

    ¡¸We will-¡¹

    ¡¸Wash you here too~¡¹

    My left arm and right arm subsequently also get wrapped in warmth .

    ¡¸Maria is on the right and Miti is on the left, huh?¡¹

    Both of them apply soap to their own bodies instead of using their hands or cloths .

    Melissa¡¯s soft breasts pressing against me feels nice but so does the rubbing of the two other girls¡¯ smooth skin and smaller breasts .

    ¡¸I can distinctly feel Maria¡¯s nipples . Have they gotten bigger again?¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, how could you say that!? You know I¡¯m self-conscious about them!¡¹

    The two girls are simrly slender, but the size of their nipples are totally different .

    Miti has cute nipples fitting for her petite breasts whereas Maria¡¯s nipples are quite a bit bigger, especially when she¡¯s close to climax .

    ¡¸My bad, my bad . In return, I¡¯ll mention that Miti¡¯s bean swells up when¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa©`! Don¡¯t say it!¡¹

    Miti and Maria yell angrily and bite my left and right nipples in retaliation .

    Sympathizing with the girls, Melissa joins in and inserts her finger into my asshole, not allowing me to say anymore .

    ¡¸And Rita, thank you as well . ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, it is only natural . ¡¹

    A faint irritating smell blends with the scent of soap .

    Rita smears a medicinal herb on every insignificant scratch and bruise on my body .

    I finish my meal and the washing of my body also ends with a rinse .

    When I get ready to lift my body, Nonna gently covers my eyes .

    At the same time, my cock is enveloped by a lukewarm sensation .

    ¡¸Aegir-sama doesn¡¯t have to do anything . Just eat, be washed, and feel good . ¡¹

    I peek through a tiny gap and see Melissa, Ad and Leah surrounding my dick with their tongues .

    The three of them use their eyes to coordinate alternating attacks and asionally team up for a simultaneous attack to enhance my pleasure .

    ¡¸Fuuh©`¡¹

    Just when I register Melissa breathing hot air on me, Ad drags her tongue along my shaft .

    ¡¸Kapu . ¡¹

    And just as I focus on Ad biting down on my ns, Leah and Melissa suck on my balls together .

    ¡¸Chhuu . ¡¹

    The finisher is when Melissa and Ad strongly sucks on my rod, Leah matches the movement of the lifting of my hips by swallowing the entirety of my penis down to the base .

    Leah¡¯s throat, which is by no means big, expands in the shape of my dick and she uses the special technique involving the utilization of the contracting of her esophagus triggered by her instinct to throw up to stimte my member from top to bottom .

    ¡¸Nn......ggh......uugh......¡¹

    After holding her mouth in ce for a good twenty seconds, Leah pulls her head back .

    Like a magic trick, my dick slides out of Leah¡¯s small mouth .

    Without any dy, Melissa and Ad bring their mouths close .

    They use the tip of their tongues to lick and prod the particrly sensitive areas like the frenulum and around the ns .

    ¡¸Oooh......that¡¯s great . My hips are rising on their own . ¡¹

    They must have anticipated that I would buck in pleasure .

    Leah crawls under my legs, lies on her back and sticks her tongue in my anus .

    My body reacts and my dick twitches in preparation for ejaction before I could utter a word .

    If the girls ease off here, my dick should automatically begin a violent ejaction .

    ¡¸¡¸Pardon me . ¡¹¡¹

    Melissa and Ad press a point at the base of my dick with a finger .

    Along with a dull pain, I feel my ejaction suddenly stop .

    No, it hasn¡¯t stopped .

    My cock is already pulsing and my ejaction has started .

    It¡¯s just that the tube where semen passes through is being blocked at the root of my dick so I¡¯m firing nks .

    While continuing to suppress my raging boner, they kiss my shaft from the left and right .

    Leah joins inter and kisses my balls .

    I feel a roaring out of my mouth as my pleasure and desire to cum passes my limit, but Nonna seals my lips with a kiss .

    In addition, Ca counts down and gives the verbal signal for the girls to crowd around me .

    My neck, my nipples, my navel, my side, and my thighs......the girls all start kissing and softly biting to the point that I can¡¯t tell who is where .

    ¡¸¡¸My apologies . Go ahead . ¡¹¡¹

    Melissa and Ad remove their fingers .

    I let out a bestial groan with Nonna still kissing me .

    And then the sound of my intense ejaction drowns out my voice .

    The semen that shoots out forcefully from my urethra, which is closer to cheese than yogurt, stters the ceiling .

    ¡¸Woah incredible......¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t even determine who muttered .

    All I could do is groan as my hips buck repeatedly from my ejaction that feels like a part of my soul is leaving with every shot .

    The pleasure to my penis doesn¡¯t end .

    Melissa strokes my cock with her hand and Ad licks the underside while Leah fondles my testicles .

    My semen doesn¡¯t stop gushing out and I start to worry whether my organs wille out too .

    By now, I¡¯ve lost count of how many times my hips bucked .

    The semen that hit and stuck to the ceiling drips down, then eventually the ejaction doesn¡¯t reach anymore and sshes the girls directly, and finally it weakens to where every time my dick moves, liquid leaks down from the tip .

    ¡¸Good work~¡¹

    ¡¸What a splendid ejaction~¡¹

    Melissa and Ad suck the remaining semen out of the opening of my penis .

    ¡¸The pleasure was tremendous . My hips gave out from the three-pronged attack . I thought I was going to faint when everyone sucked me at the same time . ¡¹

    I exhale one big breath and lean back feeling weak .

    After emptying its load, my dick goes soft and droops down .

    ¡¸Ehehe~ The three of us practiced~¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone discussed and decided on the ce they wanted to kiss . By the way, I chose your nipple . I sucked until it turned red . ¡¹

    Leah giggles as she wipes her cum-covered face while Ca licks off the drops that sttered on her .

    When I look at my body, I notice that even the questionable spots have marks on them .

    As a man, there is no prouder feeling .

    ¡¸Well, now that you¡¯ve shot everything, it¡¯s time to make preparations to rest......¡¹

    I separate from Nonna¡¯s pillowy mounds and stand up .

    ¡¸Everyone, present your chest . ¡¹

    The girls who were cleaning up the spilled juices are surprised .

    ¡¸E-even though you came so much?¡¹

    ¡¸I was sure his balls were emptied . ¡¹

    I slide the sleeve of Nonna¡¯s night gown off her shoulder to expose her enormous breasts, and then I grab Leah¡¯s head and press her face against my balls .

    ¡¸N-no way, it¡¯s hard . He got erect again from looking at my breasts!¡¹

    ¡¸I hear a swirling sound......don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s rapidly making more semen......this is unheard of . ¡¹

    I nod and show everyone my dick which has regained its rigidity .

    ¡¸I can still go on . It¡¯s my turn to attack now . ¡¹

    The girls look at each other in disbelief as their cheeks turn red from the anticipation and arousal .

    I first stand in front of Nonna, who is on her knees, and stick my dick in between her boobs so it goes in horizontally .

    ¡¸Kyaa! It went in my boobs! This way of inserting is impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s impossible are those monstrous boobs of yours which can squeeze Aegir¡¯s cock like that . ¡¹

    Ca interjects as I hold Nonna¡¯s shoulders and move myself back and forth in between her breasts until I ejacte .

    ¡¸Hot! It feels like it¡¯s spray directly on my heart! Wabbh!¡¹

    Nonna is ovee with ecstasy as the heat of my ejaction directly transmits to her from within her cleavage, meanwhile semen spills out from the top and bottom of her valley, quickly soaking her face and crotch .

    ¡¸Nonna, open them . ¡¹

    ¡¸Like......this?¡¹

    Nonna spreads each breast to the outside and the semen I poured in the middle creates a sticky bridge spanning the gap .

    Seeing that prevents my dick from going limp and instead instantly gets me hard again .

    I set my eyes on Mel next and have her suck me until I¡¯m on the brink of cumming before pulling my dick out of her mouth .

    ¡¸Kuu, Ruu,e here . ¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, you can¡¯t......sshing the seed that the mother squeezed out on the daughters......n-no, don¡¯t . Resist . ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Noooo!!¡¹¡¹

    I answer the hope hidden under Mel¡¯s words as she pretends to dislike the situation, hold the heads of the sisters and ster their faces with white fluid .

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you two lick each other clean?¡¹

    ¡¸Yesh......eeh, leeh . Sis, you¡¯re all sticky......¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, the manly scent is so strong . Ruu, I¡¯ll clean you right away . ¡¹

    Of course, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll go soft when I¡¯m watching the sisters slurp up the thick mess clinging on their face .

    ¡¸Maria!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep©`!¡¹

    I make Maria get on all fours and, while hugging her from behind, thrust my hips .

    She thought I would prate her suddenly, but I betray her expectations and slide my dick past her crotch so it sticks out in front .

    ¡¸Eh, me? Aaah!!¡¹

    My dick passes Maria and enters Melissa .

    ¡¸It¡¯s like I¡¯m being vited by Maria......uuh, such a weird feeling......aagh!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I also feel like I¡¯m viting Melissa......Aegir-san, move your hips faster!¡¹

    The two of them eventually kiss each other, and Maria swings her hips in time with me almost like she is fucking Melissa with a penis growing out of her own body .

    In the end, the two embrace each other while moaning erotically .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t Maria, pull out! I¡¯m going to get pregnant from having sex with another woman!¡¹

    ¡¸No way, Melissa-san! I¡¯m going to impregnate you with my seed! Bear my child, Melissa!!¡¹

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    Maria is sucking out the cum that I poured inside Melissa .

    Obviously, my dick will revive .

    ¡¸Gretel . You said you had something you wanted to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes . Do you mind getting on your hands and knees?¡¹

    When I tell her I don¡¯t mind, for some reason Gretel also assumes that position .

    ¡¸I want you to point your dick backwards, and with your butt against mine, insert it¨D¨D¡¹

    Gretel reaches under her ass to grab my dick and guide it to her hole .

    That¡¯s when Ca shouts .

    ¡¸Hey you!! That¡¯s how dogs mate! What are you making Aegir do!!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re also a daughter of count, you should be ashamed!!¡¹

    Nonna also screams .

    Yet Gretel ignores the criticism and continues the animalistic sex .

    Although I can¡¯t see her face, I can hear her panting in ecstacy .

    ¡¸Aah......aah......amazing......I¡¯ve always wanted to have sex......no, mate like this......I am a female dog . ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t seem to have heard anything .

    ¡¸Master......do you have a knot that swells?¡¹

    What the heck is that?

    ¡¸Aegir is not a dog, of course he doesn¡¯t have such a nd . ¡¹

    ¡¸Ca, you seem to know quite a bit about canine coption . Don¡¯t tell me you......¡¹

    As if to dismiss the disturbing thought, I satisfy Gretel in the forbidden position .

    It was a fresh experience to ejacte this way but it hurts when my erection gets twisted .

    ¡¸Ca, Mireille . ¡¹

    I push down Mireille next .

    ¡¸M-me!? Isn¡¯t it logical to do Ca first!?¡¹

    Ca grins when she sees Mireille get flustered .

    ¡¸I just thought of something . Mireille has a nice physique and a honed body so I think you can endure it . Rita, help me out here . ¡¹

    After whispering to Rita, she tightly restrains Mireille .

    ¡¸Aegir, do that thing . The one where you turn her upside down . ¡¹

    Those words create a stir among the women .

    ¡¸Stop there . From there, do this and put this here . ¡¹

    Ca and Rita stop me halfway and adjust my position as well as Mireille¡¯s .

    I am fixed in a position that is difficult to remain bnced by myself .

    ¡¸It¡¯s done, the revised upside down position! Now I just have to let go and let gravity handle the rest . ¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey wait! This is bad! If it faces this way, it¡¯s going to directly sink into¨D¨Dugggyaah!!¡¹

    When Ca takes her hands off, Mireille¡¯s sentence trails off and changes into a scream .

    My cock digs into her in a horrible position, causing her to squirt and il .

    ¡¸Hiii, higiii! My body is going numb! I¡¯m dying! It feels too good, I¡¯m dyinnnngg!!¡¹

    Rita shrinks back despite being responsible for putting Mireille in that position .

    ¡¸Maybe we went overboard? This is not a face a woman should make . ¡¹

    ¡¸Where? Uwah, you¡¯re right . Her tongue is stuck out all the way and eyes are rolled to the back of her head . And there¡¯s snot dripping......¡¹

    I pull out from Mireille, who continues to squirt .

    ¡¸Oh well, Mireille is strong so she should be fine . Wait, Aegir what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I knew it woulde down to this . I¡¯m prepared . ¡¹

    It is said that when you curse someone, you dig two graves .

    I knock Ca and Rita out in the same position and line them up next to Mireille .

    All three of them are simrly making faces that women should not make and are squirting with their legs spread apart .

    My dick obviously rises again from the obscene sight .

    But then, I be curious about the voices outside .

    ¡¸It¡¯s Pochi¡¯s voice . He¡¯s seeking help . I also hear the smoothie . Its voice seems happy . ¡¹

    Pipi, who had been refraining from sexual activities due to her injuries, slowly gets up .

    If he¡¯s crying for help, then it¡¯s a serious matter, but I don¡¯t hear Pochi¡¯s voice anymore from that point .

    He would keep crying if it¡¯s an emergency and the other soldiers should also make a fuss .

    ¡¸......it might just be my imagination . ¡¹

    Pipi also doesn¡¯t seem certain, so we can probably put that on hold .

    ¡¸Now this is what I¡¯m interested in . ¡¹

    I hear murmurs between soldiers .

    ¡¸Shit......did you see how many there were tonight? We¡¯re done . ¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, we have Lord Hardlett . You saw how he killed that monster, right?¡¹

    They don¡¯t sound too energetic .

    ¡¸Yeah, I saw . The mighty Lord Hardlett and two dra¨D¨Dgiant lizards cooperated to defeat that thing . But what if three or four, no, what if ten or a hundred of those things appeared? We¡¯d be totally helpless . ¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that why the dra¨D¨Dthe flying lizard is searching for the enemy¡¯s nest? If we find it and demolish it, there will be no more insects . ¡¹

    It sounds like there are several soldiers .

    ¡¸And if it isn¡¯t found? Or maybe it¡¯s at the peak of the mountain, but then we can¡¯t even reach it . ¡¹

    ¡¸You saw what happened to Mick . He died after his insides were sucked up by a spider . Rondo was stabbed by a poison barb, turned purple and died......it¡¯s over for us . ¡¹

    An air of pessimism permeates the army .

    After watching the battle today, I don¡¯t me them .

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll go encourage them . ¡¹

    Another person went on as I stood up .

    ¡¸Haah, Lord Hardlett is so lucky . He¡¯s having fun with Nonna-sama and a bunch of other beauties in that carriage . It was creaking like crazy . ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped since he can fight better than a hundred of us put together...... but what¡¯s that babuu noise?¡¹

    ¡¸I wanna do it......no, I don¡¯t have to . I at least want to watch . I¡¯ve been hearing this pping sound from the ceiling, what could it be?¡¹

    Ca¡¯s hand rests on my shoulder .

    Because she was upside down earlier and received an abnormal amount of pleasure, her eyes are still not focused yet .

    ¡¸Hear that, Aegir? Normal encouragement won¡¯t work, let¡¯s grant their wish . ¡¹

    With that said, Ca and Rita apany me and wobble out of the carriage .

    While still naked¨D¨D

    They forcefully swing open the door .

    The soldiers gasp .

    ¡¸Ufufu, we heard everything . If that¡¯s what you want, then we¡¯ll let you watch . Go ahead, enjoy this great orgy between us and Aegir!!¡¹

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    The carriage is ced in the middle of the ally camp .

    If left on the edge of camp, it would be in danger of attacks by stray monsters .

    Naturally, there are soldiers napping or eating simple meals nearby .

    Needless to say, the attention of those soldiers would concentrate on the carriage if the doors suddenly opened wide .

    ¡¸Uwah, Ca-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸S-she¡¯s naked!? Oooh......sexy . ¡¹

    ¡¸We can see inside the carriage . It¡¯s not a small peeping hole, we¡¯re being allowed to see it!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Ca became extremely aroused from the revised upside position, but she doesn¡¯t seem fazed by the dirty gazes of the soldiers, in fact she seems to find it pleasing and even snickers .

    My seed is dripping out of her crotch which she doesn¡¯t bother to hide .

    ¡¸You guys are starving too, right? Isn¡¯t it just unbearable when you¡¯re right beside it?¡¹

    Ca teases the soldiers with her questions .

    She receives answers sharing the sentiment from here and there .

    ¡¸It¡¯s also unhealthy for us to stay confined in a cramped damp carriage . Let¡¯s have a good time outside for their sake too . ¡¹

    With that said, Ca jumps out of the carriage with a flushed face and beckons us to follow .

    The soldiers¡¯ eyes are drawn first to her jiggling breasts and her ass, then to the white fluid leaking from between her legs, but even that turns into pleasure for her .

    Normally, this would prompt a storm of condemnation from the other girls, but not this time .

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s embarrassing, but if Aegir-san is fine with it......¡¹

    Melissa nces at me with a slight red tint to her cheeks .

    ¡¸N-not naked! Although doing it with clothes on isn¡¯t too bad......¡¹

    Miti gives me an upward look as she turns her legs inward .

    ¡¸Doing it outside with the soldiers watching......that¡¯s......aah, I don¡¯t know . But......maybe . ¡¹

    ¡¸Mom?¡¹

    The shoulder of the mother and daughter of Treia tremble .

    Everyone doesn¡¯t seem against the idea like I believed they would be .

    None of them are drunk, so maybe they are simply feeling an urge to be promiscuous from being exposed to the air of the battlefield where people risked their lives .

    Still naked, I stand up and ask the girls .

    ¡¸By a show of hands, who doesn¡¯t mind doing it outside? You may also choose to keep your clothes on . ¡¹

    Initially, only Ca and Ad raised their hands .

    However a few secondster, the number of hands slowly increased .

    It causes Nonna, the only onepletely opposed, to fall down in shock .

    This must be the democracy that Jim talks about .

    Now outside the carriage, I stand confidently with my arms sped behind my waist like I¡¯m going to conduct a military briefing .

    The only difference is the naked Ca crouching down at my feet and sucking my cock .

    ¡¸This is just a little entertainment . If you want to watch, watch as much as you want . But if youy a single finger on any of the girls, I¡¯ll rip your head off . ¡¹

    I tell the soldiers as Ca moves her head back and forth .

    They are fully aware of their ce and distance themselves a few meters, not approaching any further .

    Of course, I feel their gazes pierce my body .

    ¡¸Ca-sama is erotic and irresistible, but the feudal lord......is that a joke? What is that, eh? A log?¡¹

    Ca ceases her service, and rubs her cheek against my member like she is unting her favorite toy to the soldiers .

    ¡¸It¡¯s understandable how the feudal lord gets all the girls . I mean, no girl dislikes something as big as that . ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve kind of lost interest in thoughts like, ¡°I¡¯m going to touch Hardlett-sama¡¯s woman~¡± . Our dicks are never going to steal women who have slept with that monster . ¡¹

    ¡¸Even my wife would spread her legs if that thing is pushed against her...... it¡¯s too big no matter how you look at it . ¡¹

    I be fired up from the soldiers¡¯ praises .

    I¡¯m not losing anything and as long as the girls are fine with it, I don¡¯t mind letting the soldiers watch to their heart¡¯s desire .

    Following Ca was surprisingly Sofia .

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s embarrassing after all so I¡¯ll be wearing clothes . ¡¹

    Because it¡¯s probably hotter inside a densely packed carriage for someone like her with a slightly plumper physique, her entire body is sweating, causing her thin one piece to adhere to her skin .

    Sofia deeply inhales the clear air of just-before-dawn and, although still conscious of the surrounding eyes, mounts me .

    She then flips up the hem of her dress and lowers her hips onto my cock, inserting it into her hole .

    ¡¸Uu, Uuu, it¡¯s in......aauu!!¡¹

    Sofia¡¯s body greatly arched backward the moment it entered her .

    The stares of the soldiers became even more heated .

    As if responding to those gazes . I grab Sofia¡¯s waist and thrust up fiercely from below .

    The soldiers should be able to see Sofia¡¯s ample breasts bouncing wildly within her one piece .

    ¡¸Women just can¡¯t get enough of thatrge dick and that hip movement . ¡¹

    ¡¸Her boobs are jiggling all over the ce inside her clothes . I can¡¯t get enough either!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s chubby, but embracing her like that must feel the best . ¡¹

    Sofia agonizes, moans, and eventually finishes .

    ordingly, gazes gradually begin to tinge with lust and get closer .

    Next up is Miti .

    Perhaps it¡¯s because she came after the voluptuous Sofia, but she was dressed in town girl clothes that don¡¯t entuate her curves .

    She ces her hands on the barrel of water nearby and rolls up the back part of her skirt .

    ¡¸Uuuu......they can¡¯t see, right?¡¹

    After assuring her without basis that nobody can see, I brush Miti¡¯s hair up and suck on the nape of her neck .

    I slurp loudly and suck hard enough to leave a mark while spreading her legs and holding her waist steady both hands .

    ¡¸Auuu!!¡¹

    When I thrust my hips forward and prate her, she leans forward greatly and lets out an anguished moan .

    The insertion was also properly conveyed to the soldiers .

    ¡¸She¡¯s not dazzling to the eyes nor particrly sexy, but......this is nice . ¡¹

    ¡¸Seeing an ordinary town girl get fucked feels so real . For some reason she reminds me of my daughter . ¡¹

    ¡¸The difference in build is so big that it feels like rape even though I know it¡¯s consensual . I can¡¯t see it, but I¡¯m worried about that ce . ¡¹

    I don¡¯t hesitate to cum inside Miti and then pull out .

    The sight of semen overflowing from her crotch elicited a cheer from the crowd .

    I can tell the soldiers are getting even closer .

    The mother and three daughters of Treia gathered around next .

    They are clothed as expected .

    I stand before them and the mother, Marceline, takes my cock with a blush, while the eldest daughter, Stephanie, shyly circles to my asshole, and the second daughter, Bridget, curses as she sucks on my mouth .

    ¡¸It¡¯s a stunning beauty this time . She¡¯s even licking his ass . ¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, apparently she¡¯s a mother . Is he making the whole family suck him......regardless of age?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t endure it any longer! I¡¯ll vite those beauties in my fantasies! Taste all of my 50 cm!¡¹

    That is when the airheaded and somewhat pudgy third daughter, Felicie, slipped and fell in front of the soldiers with her legs spread open . On top of not wearing underwear, she fell badly so she probably showed the insides of her hole .

    But several soldiers make muffled groans instead of cheering .

    Herpletely innocent way of exposure acted as the finisher for the men .

    ¡¸Felicie!¡¹

    Marceline hastily rushes to help her daughter up, but possibly because her legs are shaky from being aroused, she also falls and exposes her breasts, inducing further groans .

    After the orgy with the Treia mother and daughters, the soldiers were already close enough that we could see their expressions .

    The one who emerged while enjoying their excited gazes was Ad .

    ¡¸Fufu, Aegir-sama may I?¡¹

    I smile and nod .

    Ad kisses me, then strips her clothes in a naughty manner, andments at the soldiers who look at her with lecherous res .

    ¡¸It¡¯s like I¡¯m surrounded by beasts . But you can¡¯t touch . My master will kill you . ¡¹

    She pulls down herst piece of clothing, her underwear, tosses it aside and does a turn on her heel .

    A lewd scent floats up from her neatly trimmed pubic hair .

    ¡¸What a hot body . . The scent of a woman is travelling to my nose . ¡¹

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t simply have a body men love . It¡¯s a body made to arouse men . ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to make her my wife, but I want to make her my lover!¡¹

    Ad¡¯s shoulders slump at thest statement, but she pulls herself together and makes a bewitching pose .

    ¡¸You are to watch only . Watch carefully as my master makes love to me . If you want to masturbate, go ahead . ¡¹

    Ad brings her body close to me .

    When I hug her, I notice her body is at an unusually high temperature .

    ¡¸Are you turned on because you¡¯re being watched?¡¹

    Ad nods shyly . In that case, I¡¯ll meet her expectations .

    I stand behind her and prepare to enter her in a doggy position .

    But I don¡¯t insert it right away, I lift up one leg so the part where our genitals are connected can be seen clearly and slowly put my dick in her hole .

    Piercing gazes stab me from 360 degrees and I hear ovepping heavy breathing .

    I move slowly a few times after inserting myself, then lift her up and fully open her legs .

    She doesn¡¯t put her hands on her breasts despite my hard thrusts and deliberately lets them jiggle .

    I change to a forward-facing standing position and spread her buttcheeks to expose her anus .

    Ad¡¯s arousal builds as we switch to all sorts of positions that show off different parts of her body .

    When we reach the final moment, I pull out without cumming inside her andy her on the ground .

    Then, as if she is a dancer performing in front of an audience, Ad lifts her hips and moans, squirting a stream of her love juices .

    At the same time, I release my semen over her face .

    I also hear a few guys groan around me .

    I wonder how many men Ad squeezed the semen out of with her antics .

    ¡¸It makes me go soft knowing that men are ejacting around me though . ¡¹

    As I mutter to myself, white hands raise one after the other .

    The majority of the private army and royal army are men, but there are also women mixed in .

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been watching Hardlett-sama¡¯s cock......while doing it . ¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯d be happy if you continued . If possible, please provide a glorious disy of how you move in and out and show us the moment you ejacte . ¡¹

    Alright, let¡¯s continue .

    Knowing there are women masturbating to me will allow me to ignore the fishy smell .

    I push down Mel who timidly steps out of the carriage .

    The atmosphere around me begins to change .

    Attention isn¡¯t only on us anymore, hints of lewdness start emitting from various ces .

    ¡¸Hey, why not? I¡¯m a healthy man and you¡¯re a healthy woman . ¡¹

    A male soldier seems to be courting a refugee peasant woman .

    He wraps his arm around her shoulder and kisses her forcefully, while the woman only pretends to resist .

    ¡¸I guess I was also affected by this mood......and now I¡¯m aching for a man . But I¡¯m sorry . If you were a little more good-looking, I would have wanted you to sleep with me . Hey, the handsome man over there, would you like to embrace me?¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry for your loss .

    ¡¸Stay still! You¡¯re also wet right, let me do it with you!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop! You¡¯re hurting me! I said no, so don¡¯t kiss me!¡¹

    It¡¯s a male soldier and female soldier this time, but the interaction sounds forced .

    Right before I could go stop them, it happened .

    ¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing to our friend?¡¹

    ¡¸You have guts toy a hand on our madonna . ¡¹

    Two fellow female soldiers came to the aid of their friend .

    ¡¸What do you want......wait those muscles, are you really women!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haan, I¡¯ve been a soldier for five years . I¡¯m obviously going to put on some muscle . ¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, look at that . His thing is crooked just like his character . This shape......I kinda like it . ¡¹

    I hear a man¡¯s scream this time .

    ¡¸Ora, stay still!¡¹

    ¡¸If you close your eyes and get hard, it¡¯ll be over in a sh!¡¹

    You reap what you sow, I¡¯ll leave him alone .

    ¡¸Hey......it¡¯s fine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah sure . I also think you¡¯re a nice guy . ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be on top first . You can do it after . Let¡¯s take turns . ¡¹

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that .

    ¡¸Food food, dark, meat meat, piii!¡¹

    I hear the voice of a harpy .

    They absolutely can¡¯t see at night and should be sleeping unless something is wrong .

    ¡¸Alright alright, I¡¯ll split some of my dinner with you . There¡¯s plenty of meat too . ......in return, how about it? Can I?¡¹

    It seems a soldier is trying to sleep with a harpy in exchange for some of his meal .

    If both of them consent, I won¡¯t stop them .

    ¡¸You can¡¯t speak of others . ¡¹

    Rafae tugs on my ear from my back .

    Hey, don¡¯t suddenly speak in my ear, you¡¯re going to make me cum on reflex .

    ¡¸Piii, mate, mating is fine, meat meat!¡¹

    ¡¸And also, like I said earlier¨D¨Dokay? I¡¯ll also give you some meat from tomorrow¡¯s breakfast . ¡¹

    Hm, she gave the OK and he¡¯s still negotiating?

    After chirping, the harpy¡¯s voice turns into an imitation of another person¡¯s voice .

    ¡¸Papa! I love you, Papa! I want to do naughty things with Papa, piii!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooh! Daddy wanted to embrace you too! I like you more than mom! I¡¯ve always wanted to do this, your young body has finally be a woman¨D¨D!¡¹

    He shouts the name of his daughter as the intense coption begins .

    With his sense of reason gone, he probably hasn¡¯t realized that the air around him has frozen .

    ¡¸He¡¯s the worst, I¡¯ll remember him . ¡¹

    Melys on top of me as he res at him with eyes as cold as ice .

    The temperature inside her vagina also seems to decrease a little .

    Anyways, the indecent outdoor intercourse continues, and I, as well as the girls and the soldiers, satisfy ourselves and restore our morale .

    ¡¸Wait right there . I am still here . ¡¹

    From inside the carriage......no, climbing down from the top of the carriage is udia .

    The ground shakes when the shiny ck mass of musclesnds, tearing through the lewd atmosphere .

    ¡¸A s-sculpture?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s ck so it¡¯s a bronze statue¨D¨Dwait, it moved!¡¹

    I embrace udia in a mood that is entirely different from before .

    ¡¸Ahaahn . ¡¹

    I see, her muscles are like steel . I can¡¯t imagine how a woman must train in order to be like this, but she is also my woman .

    I won¡¯t reject her if she desires me and she has her own traits that make her unique .

    udia and I wrap our arms around each other and fall to the ground together .

    ¡¸H-he¡¯s going to do it!? He¡¯s going to do it with that bronze statue!?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand clearly now . I can¡¯t win against Hardlett-sama, no matter how high I get promoted or even if I be king . ¡¹

    Hey, how rude .

    ¨D¨DThe Next Morning .

    ¡¸What are you crying about? If you aren¡¯t injured, hurry and depart . ¡¹

    I poke the head of Pochi who is lying on the ground on its stomach in tears .

    I brought Pipi along thinking it was concerned about her, but the lizard shakes its head denying it .

    ¡¸Um......I, yesterday he and that¨D¨Dahem, I was awakete into the night and saw it . ¡¹

    A female refugee blurts out that she supposedly knows the circumstances .

    ¡¸The pink one, the tropical smooth-sca¨D¨Dthe smoothie was crying out in agony in the middle of the night . Worried, the drag¨D¨DI mean, the lizard-¡¹

    ¡¸Pochi is fine . ¡¹

    The woman clears her throat, hides her mark-filled neck and continues .

    ¡¸Pochi embraced the smoothie, but in that moment, the smoothie¡¯s eyes opened wide and climbed on top of Pochi, then held him down to do something incredible......¡¹

    The smoothie gets up and rubs its cheek against Pochi¡¯s back .

    Its skin is glossy to the point you wouldn¡¯t believe it was on the verge of dying yesterday .

    Apparently, it recovered from the poison and was only feigning illness so Pochi would let his guard down .

    The smoothie is quite the tough creature .

    ¡¸They were so passionate that we were also affected, it was terrible . ¡¹

    She trembles and holds her crotch as if something spilled out .

    Pochi growls listlessly .

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you d to have gotten rid of your virginity?¡¹

    I poke the sobbing Pochi¡¯s head again and then climb on his back .

    Pochi raises his head as tears spill from his eyes .

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t turn into anything serious, but I don¡¯t think I can let Pipi go after what happened yesterday . I¡¯ll ride in her ce . ¡¹

    The female refugee wipes something up and then makes a concerned expression .

    ¡¸B-but we need Hardlett-sama to fight at night......¡¹

    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m worth a hundred soldiers .

    She is anxious of what will happen if I leave in the middle of a battle that is growing harsher with each day .

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry . I¡¯ll be scouting from morning to evening, but I¡¯ll return at night to fight with them . ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You won¡¯t have any time to rest then . ¡¹

    Rafae mutters behind me .

    ¡¸If I could afford it, I¡¯d take five days a week off and 20 hours off each day . But I can¡¯t seem to fit it into the schedule at the moment . ¡¹

    I say as I mount Pochi .

    I grab Messerschmitt, who thinks he isn¡¯t needed and tries to bail, then lower Rafae .

    Rafae starts to shake, but she puts a hand on her stomach and calms down .

    I dumped my semen in her this morning and even sealed the opening with a cork so nothing will leak out so she should be alright until the evening .

    I whisper in the sighing Pochi¡¯s ear .

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time . Fly low in the sky even if it¡¯s risky . We have to find the target fast . ¡¹

    The hairy caterpir¡¯s attacks are going to be troublesome, but Pochi¡¯s scales can endure it .

    I just have to make sure not to get hit .

    ¡¸That reminds me, Celia isn¡¯t here . ¡¹

    At this time she would usually follow me on her own ord, but maybe she¡¯s tired and still sleeping .

    I turn in the direction of the carriage and see her washing her face in a daze .

    She isn¡¯tposed enough to pay attention to me .

    Her expression is exactly the same as Pochi¡¯s earlier .

    ¡¸......haau......hauaa . ¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, no need to be so embarrassed Celia-chan . ¡¹

    Leah hugs her from behind .

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you feel good? Your fatigue, it was relieved, right?¡¹

    What a truly pleasant sight .

    My body is tired but my heart is healed .

    I feel more pumped to do the reconnaissance now .

 Chapter 512

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    Consecutive Battle ¨C First Day.

    Pochi¡¯s shadow stretches as the sun starts to set.

    Not wanting to wait until hends, I hop off Pochi¡¯s back when we¡¯re about 2 m above the ground.

    Leopolt¡¯s cold voice precedes Celia¡¯s words thanking me for the hard work.

    ¡¸Did you have any sess?¡¹

    ¡¸None. I have no clue where it is.¡¹

    The harpies walk unsteadily out of the cage attached to Pochi.

    For how dim they are, they did their best, and I obviously also put forth my best effort.

    ¡¸If insect hydras can crawl out of it, it should be fairly big.¡¹

    The ce has pretty much been identified as being between the side of the Dard mountain and the peak.

    If arge hole has been opened there, Pipi should have found it long ago with all the scouting she has done.

    But the hole might not be limited to the vertical ne.

    It might be positioned horizontally within a depression on the surface of the mountain, making it hard to see from above.

    That¡¯s why I decided to fly onep at an altitude low enough to scrape the mountain surface, though it still didn¡¯t produce any results.

    ¡¸Not to mention we got hit by a hairy caterpir hidden in a cave.¡¹

    I gently hug one of the harpies that is wrapped in a nket.

    This one was hit with a needle and almost crashed.

    We somehow caught her in midair, pulled out the needle and extracted the poison on the spot, so now she¡¯s sleeping peacefully.

    Pochi growls as his eyes converge in the center of his face.

    Oh right, a needle hit him in between his eyebrows too.

    ¡¸You should be fine because of your scales, pull it out yourself.¡¹

    I grabbed a brush and was about to draw a mark on Leopolt¡¯s map, but realized it was pointless and tossed it away.

    ¡¸After today, we¡¯ve looked at all expected ces it could be. There¡¯s no need to mark them anymore. I guess we¡¯ll have to expand our search area?¡¹

    Leopolt shakes his head.

    ¡¸I have just collected new testimonies and re-analyzed them, and the hole is without a doubt located between the mountainside and the summit. Rather than expanding our area, I suggest we search the area again.¡¹

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t find anything though. It doesn¡¯t make sense that you want me to search again despite having been there just because it doesn¡¯t match your theory.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t budge.

    ¡¸It has not been determined to be out of the range. It¡¯s possible that the hole was overlooked or perhaps in a hard-to-detect rock formation. We should search the same area again.¡¹

    He¡¯s so stubborn.

    ¡¸......if you insist, I¡¯ll go again.¡¹

    I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve checked every single suspicious point.

    Especially when the harpy was hit with the needle, half my attention went to staying alert while the other half continued scouting, so I might havecked thoroughness in my search.

    ¡¸I will leave tomorrow¡¯s reconnaissance ns to you. I¡¯m going to rest a little.¡¹

    With that said, I turn to Celia and pat her head.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......¡¹

    Celia shows me a delighted expression, but she soon breaks down to the verge of tears.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll scout from morning to evening, then you¡¯ll return and fight until dawn¨D¨Dwithout any time to sleep, your body won¡¯t hold!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting a bit of rest to and from on Pochi¡¯s back.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    If we lose the battle, we¡¯ll all be annihted, and if we don¡¯t find the hole to the abyss, we¡¯ll eventually be wiped out.

    I look up at the orange sun sinking in the sky.

    At this rate, I¡¯ll have about two hours until battle.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll go find a girl to embrace.¡¹

    ¡¸Please go to sleep!!¡¹

    When Celia pulls my arm, I fondle her ass and neutralize her.

    Sensing the atmosphere change in such a way, Rafae hops on my back, returning to her usual spot.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the body of a female that I¡¯ve been longing for. It appears I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡¹

    Mel is doingundry in front of the carriage for sexual rtions.

    It is typical of a responsible person like her to not want to cause trouble for soldiers or those in charge of chores.

    Seeing Mel do that, I go up to her and hug her from behind.

    ¡¸Fueh!? A-Aegir-san? No, you mustn¡¯t!¡¹

    Mel tries to escape my embrace by shaking her arms and ass in resistance.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy, but you shouldn¡¯t! You must properly rest during the short time you have for break!¡¹

    But I suppress her iling, put her hands on the carriage, pull down her underwear and flip up her skirt.

    ¡¸The warmth of a woman¡¯s body is the best kind of rest.¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t even gotten your wounds treated¨D¨Daguh!¡¹

    I plunge my cock, which had been erect during my entire time scouting possibly from the thrill of danger or my fatigue, into Mel¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Uuuu......even though I wanted you to rest......¡¹

    Mel essentially gave up when I entered her depths and stuck her ass out to ept my thrust.

    But that is when I realized it.

    We are beside the carriage where soldiers are rising and preparing for the uing battle after the sun goes down.

    Mel is in the middle of all of them with her bare ass swallowing my cock.

    Getting attention can¡¯t begin to describe the situation.

    ¡¸Hiiih! Inside! Hurry and get inside!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I grab Mel¡¯s waist and release everything inside.

    Her white ass trembles and thick globs of white liquid trickles down her thighs.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mean cum inside, I was talking about getting inside the carriage¨D¨D!! Forget it. I got over itst night! If you want to humiliate an olderdy, do as you wish!¡¹

    Mel blushes and takes the offensive by kissing me back as I fuck her in the outside air, and then we go inside the carriage when we¡¯re done.

    While getting lectured by the women waiting inside, I push them down gently and make love to them too.

    It was like my fatigue transformed into semen and was expelled through my penis......

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, the enemy group is closing in. If you are tired, I can temporarily substitute for you......¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks, I¡¯m going.¡¹

    I wear my armor and take the Dual Crater in my right hand, as well as the Keravnos in my left.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bigger horde thanst night......the fight will be tough.¡¹

    Celia peeks into the carriage and recoils.

    I don¡¯t me her. The other girls are covered in semen and lying exhaustedly.

    Maria is even pissing herself while unconscious.

    ¡¸Uuu, Nonna-san are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take anymore......can¡¯t stand. Someone wipe my face......so much semen, I can¡¯t open my eyes......¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san must have lost his mind. I knew it, he¡¯s too tired. I¡¯ll get him to sleep today for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸If Aegir isn¡¯t here and we lose, it¡¯s all over. He has to push himself and we have to ept it. That¡¯s the only way.¡¹

    The battle that night was fierce, and I, wet with the blood of my allies and the insects, rampaged wildly.

    Then, as the morning sun rose, I mounted Pochi and once again departed on a reconnaissance mission.

    Consecutive Battle ¨C Second Day.

    ¡¸No results.¡¹

    I roughly scribble on the map and head to the carriage.

    The shoulder that was hit with a poisonous needle hurts.

    Although I pulled it out immediately after it stabbed me and extracted the poison with a knife, the wound still remains.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because we flew too low that a worm jumped out of a cave and hit Pochi, causing me to also bang my forehead from the impact.

    More importantly, my senses are unusually sensitive due to the fact I¡¯ve been on high alert throughout the scouting.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you have about one hour until the battle today. I¡¯ll let you sleep on myp, so please rest......¡¹

    Celia stands in my way.

    The moment our eyes meet, my cock swells.

    I want to push Celia down and screw her.

    If her tight hole rubs me, surely incredible pleasure will¨D¨D

    ¡¸Prepare for the enemy attack.¡¹

    I suppress my lust with my reason.

    Celia also has to fight in an hour.

    If I rough her up and she trips at a crucial point, that will lead to death.

    My pent-up lust moves my body against my will.

    ¡¸A woman......I want a woman.¡¹

    Ca and Nonna are waiting for me inside the carriage.

    The two of them don¡¯t tell me to rest, instead they get naked and hug me.

    Their expressions are somewhat stiff.

    ¡¸You¡¯re injured. Miti, bring some ointment and bandages.¡¹

    Ca circles to my back while Nonna entices me by spreading her legs.

    Her snow white breasts that arerger than her limbs and head, and her cunt that only knows me¨D¨D

    ¡¸Aguh! I-it has gotten bigger than yesterday¨D¨Dkuuuh.¡¹

    Ca treats my wound while I¡¯m inserting into Nonna.

    I notice myself speeding up my thrusts everytime I feel the dull pain from the wound.

    Even though Nonna is desperately enduring it underneath me and I know I have to hold back, I can¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Aaah, it feels good. Nonna......my Nonna......¡¹

    Nonna is already clenching her teeth and wraps her arms around my neck, clinging to me.

    This is where I should stop my hips and kiss her gently.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......more. I¡¯m going to go deeper!¡¹

    ¡¸U, uugh! Agguh!!¡¹

    Yet I savagely suck on Nonna¡¯s tit, hold her shoulder down and thrust my hips.

    Nonna¡¯s hands leave my neck and turn around, grabbing the sheets instead.

    ¡¸Bear it until the treatment is finished!¡¹

    Closing her eyes, Nonna nods, but then screams and arches back when the speed of my thrusts increases, and she eventually faints and copses.

    ¡¸Treatment is done. Melissa, wash his body.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. A-Aegir-san? Ah, it¡¯s no good, he has the eyes of a beast.¡¹

    I separate from the unconscious Nonna and push Ca down.

    I open her legs forceful enough to surprise even myself and enter her.

    ¡¸I-it isn¡¯t normal after all! It¡¯s thick and hard¨D¨D!¡¹

    My thoughts are bing more blurred by the second.

    Only the feeling of my hips mming against Ca and the sensation of my back being washed is searing my brain.

    ¡¸Ca-san is gone too! I¡¯ll take over next, Maria please prepare the food!¡¹

    I tear Melissa¡¯s clothes apart,y her face down and prate her.

    ¡¸Ah, this is bad. I can¡¯t run if I¡¯m mounted in this position¨D¨D¡¹

    When I apply my entire weight on her, Melissa ws at the floor and writhes.

    Frog-like croaks leak from the mouth of the bewitching woman.

    ¡¸......Maria, hurry......at this rate......I won¡¯tst ten minutes......¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh, don¡¯t rush me.¡¹

    Despite my fuzzy thoughts, I am aware enough to walk from Melissa to Maria, to Ad, and to Mireille.

    Night falls and then I hear the lookout shout.

    I stand up and grab both my weapons.

    Melissa is twitching with her eyes rolled back, Ad scampers aboard the carriage and pisses herself, and Mireilleys motionless in agony with her asshole gaping wide.

    ¡¸......sorry. I¡¯m going now.¡¹

    I lower my head slightly and climb Pochi before my lust ignites again.

    ¡¸......master has turned into an animal.¡¹

    ¡¸This is impossible. We can¡¯t handle him even if everyone surrounds him tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Nevertheless......unless we take care of it......my apologies. I can¡¯t stop peeing.¡¹

    Consecutive Battle ¨C Third Day.

    ¡¸No results. I can¡¯t find it!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I kick apart a wooden barrel nearby and yell at Leopolt.

    ¡¸......this is bad. I think tonight will be thest night we¡¯ll be able to hold the line. Actually, it will likely be a mortalbat that will depend on luck whether we win or lose.¡¹

    I follow Tristan¡¯s line of sight to the soldiers, who are totally exhausted.

    The night battles have been growing more difficult every night, with six insect hydras appearing inst night¡¯s fierce battle and inflicting several thousands of casualties.

    There will undoubtedly be an even greater number of casualties tonight.

    ¡¸More importantly, you should get medical attention......your wound has opened.¡¹

    My back is stained with blood.

    A gash fromst night¡¯s battle tore open during my reconnaissance.

    But I don¡¯t respond to the worried Celia, and instead walk towards the carriage.

    ¡¸Women......women......¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, he¡¯s already a sex beast.¡¹

    I walk unsteadily with my erection pushing tightly against my pants.

    Suddenly, there is a gap in the ground.

    ¡¸The encampment is done here. Around three people can fit inside.¡¹

    A crate resembling a stone is ced over a simple pit to keep it hidden.

    It is probably an evacuation shelter to evade the enemy.

    It is not a particrly special encampment, but it triggers my mind to connect it to something I¡¯ve seen today.

    My lust-filled mind clears for a split second.

    ¡¸Pochi,e here quickly!!¡¹

    Soldiers around me yelp in shock and fall on their butts as I hear a roar in the distance, and Pochi flies over while rubbing his eyes.

    The worthless mutt is sleeping on his head too.

    I jump on Pochi before hends and I shout in his ear.

    ¡¸Follow the same course you flew for today¡¯s scouting. Go as fast as you can.¡¹

    I also load a bunch of torches that I asked Celia to bring.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, it¡¯s getting dark. Can you guarantee results if you scout at this time?¡¹

    I order Pochi to depart and then answer Leopolt.

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t work during the day when those things aren¡¯t moving.¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t answered the¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Just leave it to me. You focus on withstanding today¡¯s attack!¡¹

    Pochi lifts off and I can no longer hear Leopolt¡¯s voice.

    I shout in Pochi¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸The ce we went today......go there. The part where the mountain stretches out until there......where the summit expands before you......you know, where the rock that looks like a woman¡¯s crotch is.¡¹

    Pochi makes a sad face like he doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, but when Messerschmitt yawns and barks in his ear, Pochi nods and increases his speed. I¡¯m surprised he understood me from that exnation just now.

    Pochi flies at a speed that will throw anybody off his back unless you¡¯re careful.

    Even so, because it was around evening when we departed, it was already pitch ck when we reached the mountain area.

    Pochi¡¯s eyes narrow in fear and he whines feebly.

    I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s saying he can¡¯t see anything.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I have a general idea. I just have to confirm it¨D¨Ddowah!¡¹

    Countless needles hit against Pochi¡¯s scales along with repeated metallic clinks.

    Although I can¡¯t see them, I¡¯m sure the ground is covered with insects.

    If we lowered the altitude like we did during the day, we¡¯d be porcupines.

    Pochi, while conversing with Messerschmitt, flies up at a higher altitude and begins circling the peak.

    ¡¸Alright, it should be around here......hup.¡¹

    I light a torch on top of Pochi and toss it down.

    The me of the torch is smallpared to the ckness of the mountain.

    The light as faint as stardust increases from one to two to three......

    ¡¸Argh, so slow!!¡¹

    I light a pot of oil itself with the torch and throw it overboard.

    The pot spins irregrly in the air as it falls, then smashes apart as it hits the mountain and produces a pir of fire.

    In that moment, the nearby rocks move.

    No, they are not rocks.

    Those are insect hydras¨D¨Dand there are a lot of them.

    To the insect hydras, the torches and even the fire from the oil pot are merely weak embers.

    ¡¸Still, having sparks suddenly appear before their eyes should frighten them.¡¹

    The massive bodies move.

    The one on the right twists its body. That¡¯s not worth worrying about.

    The one on the left threatens me. Do as you wish.

    The one in the middle retracts itself.

    A boulder resembling a lid, measuring about ten meters tall and five meters wide, falls over.

    ¡¸Found it.¡¹

    Somewhere along the time of those things continuing to overflow from the opening, a part of the mountain side copsed and a bouldernded on top of the hole.

    After a brief moment, the insects realize the fire is nothing more than a spark and once again, the boulder is lifted and the insect hydras crawl out.

    At its feet, an endless swarm of insects follow.

    ¡¸So the insect hydras push the stone. This could never be seen during the day.¡¹

    I pick up another pot that doesn¡¯t contain oil and throw it down.

    It doesn¡¯t miss and falls near the hole, breaking apart and scattering a red dye.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s pull out. We¡¯ll destroy it tomorrow morning.¡¹

    As expected, it¡¯s impossible for Pochi and I to take on this many enemies and seal the hole.

    Pochi turns back in relief.

    Then all of a sudden, Messerschmitt starts howling.

    I wonder how long it has been since I¡¯ve heard him howl. I thought he was just a useless dog that would remain sleeping even when a robber breaks in.

    And, as if responding to the howling, a low-pitched grating cry......no, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s closer to a cry than a groan.

    In any case, the unpleasant sound resonates throughout the entire Dard mountain.

    ¡¸Is that the voice of the insect hydra? No, that¡¯s not it.¡¹

    Those things are making creepy noises below us.

    Regardless, we have to hurry back.

    The battle against the monsters is starting at camp too.

    It¡¯s noughing matter if they lose due to our absence after we¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to find the hole.

    ¨D¨DNext Morning.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start with the conclusion. Both the royal army and private army suffered immense losses and are extremely fatigued, and it is impossible to fight any longer. Today¡¯s battle will decide the fate of the entire war front.¡¹

    Nobody refutes Leopolt¡¯s words.

    Rinuga and Dingus also nod weakly.

    Erich has his arms folded and his eyes closed.

    With the battle in the west also looking unfavorable, it seems they ran from west to east.

    ¡¸Thus there is no need to consider preserving our forces. And we don¡¯t have to think about losses either.¡¹

    Leopolt taps the paper stuck on a handmade wooden nk with a simrly handmade stick.

    ¡¸The hole has been confirmed by Lord Hardlett to be at this point near the summit. It is obviously impossible for infantry and cavalry to march there in half a day, so we will only be using Po-......that to carry as many forces as possible, a small number of elites.¡¹

    So he intends to refrain from calling Pochi by name at all costs.

    ¡¸The strategy is simply to project the maximum amount of firepower at it, but since our target is a hole, it is impossible to destroy it directly.¡¹

    That much is clear.

    A wall or tower can be toppled, but punching a hole won¡¯t break it.

    ¡¸Our attack target will instead be the top of the Dard mountain. We will attack here from the north and east to trigger arge rock slide and seal the hole.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying we need to cause an explosion with gunpowder......or something?¡¹

    When Erich raises the question, Leopolt pauses and then continues.

    ¡¸No, the insect hydras can push up a rock weighing dozens of tons. Rocks from a gunpowder-induced explosion can easily be moved away.¡¹

    ¡¸......then what do we do?¡¹

    Leopolt looks at Erich and boldly replies.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    Dingus stops Erich right as he stands up.

    ¡¸Therefore, we will deploy all of our uncertain but extremely powerful unknown sources of firepower, st the peak at least 100 meters from the base and send the rubble toward the hole.¡¹

    He put it rather simply, but the gist is that we have to smash the tip of the Dard mountain.

    Leopolt looks in my direction.

    Pochi growls. Unknown firepower number one is him.

    ¡¸He just understands humannguage, huh......?¡¹

    Dingus is making a conflicted expression.

    ¡¸Unknown firepower number two, operation has been grasped.¡¹

    Tikuku raises her hand and rotates her head.

    Rinuga reels back.

    ¡¸A-am I unknown firepower number three......? I-I¡¯ll do my best......ah.¡¹

    Something slides out from Alice¡¯s ass as she timidly raises her hand.

    ¡¸A piece of a worm!? What are you doing with something so dangerous!?¡¹

    Celia ps Alice back and forth on the cheek.

    Alright, stop it there.

    ¡¸Unknown firepower four? Fufu, looks like I¡¯ve gained a strange nickname.¡¹

    ¡¸That makes me unknown firepower five. Fufu, how amusing.¡¹

    Yren and Ijaris giggle.

    When they realize Erich staring at their cleavage and their thighs, they purposely open more of their chest and fold their legs over the other way.

    ¡¸Unknown firepower six¨D¨DI¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    When I smile at Brynhildr, who doesn¡¯t often show up in ces like this, she punches me in the sr plexus.

    There is a familiar man clothed in ck next to her, but is he going to act during the day?

    ¡¸There are three things to keep in mind for this operation. First, the time limit is when the sun goes down......needless to say, it is impossible to fight in the heart of what can be described as the enemy¡¯s spawning location.¡¹

    That¡¯s obvious.

    ¡¸Second, there is a high density of enemies at the peak and we can expect a considerable number of residual enemies in the mountain even during the day in ces like caves where the sun doesn¡¯t reach.¡¹

    There are countless ces in a mountain that are dark.

    We have to pay special attention to insects that attack from long range like the hairy caterpirs and worms that hide in narrow holes.

    ¡¸Third, it is possible that the enemy¡¯s greatest threat, the insect hydra, is beginning to develop a resistance to light. It has been confirmed that they remained for up to 20 minutes after the sun rose.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey.¡¹

    Erich looks up at the sky.

    There is likely no chance after this so let¡¯s not think about that.

    ¡¸The details of the operation and other information are mentioned on the papers distributed to each of you. Well then¨D¨D¡¹

    Leopolt looks at me.

    I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because the order tomence the operation is ultimately mine to give.

    Erich gives Leopolt a harsh stare, but his expression doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸Unknown firepower seven. Awaiting the order to start the operation.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    Erich, don¡¯t burst out either.

    ¡¸Alright, operation start. The n is simple, you only have to aim at the peak of the mountain with your maximum firepower and break the tip. The particrs are yours to figure out. That is all!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹¡¸Yessir!¡¹¡¸Right!¡¹¡¸Okaay.¡¹¡¸Understood.¡¹¡¸Mm.¡¹¡¸Grawwr©`¡¹

    I¡¯ve never heard such an uncoordinated response.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha!! With so many mighty individuals gathered, there¡¯s so way we¡¯ll lose!!¡¹

    Irijinaughs cheerfully as she swings her spear around.

    An ordinary insect, which looks cute at this point, crawls up her leg.

    ¡¸Spiders!¡¹

    She squishes the bug with the butt of her spear.

    ¡¸And worms!¡¹

    She stomps on an earthworm with her boot.

    ¡¸And rhinoceros beetles!¡¹

    She kicks away a pill bug.

    ¡¸They are nothing to fear!¡¹

    She slices a centipede cleanly in two with the tip of her spear.

    Everyone, including Erich and I, chuckles reflexively at her baseless confidence and heartyughter.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Everyone climbs onto Pochi¡¯s back.

    Tikuku seems especially heavy, but Pochi will just have to do his best to carry all of us.

    In addition, it seems Pochi is equipped with strange equipment crafted by a dwarf.

    Hey, think about the weight.

    ¡¸I already reluctantly made it as light as possible! It¡¯s not going to be as durable, but at least something is better than nothing.¡¹

    With everyone on board, Pochi ps his wings a little harder than normal and lifts off.

    ¡¸The n is for the two elves and Alice to fire a shot on top of Pochi first. If there are any enemies around the hole, that should wipe them out.¡¹

    I turn around when I hear a voice behind me and see Celia. She isn¡¯t counted in the members for the sortie, meaning she¡¯s a stowaway.

    Because Rafae had always been on my back recently, it felt so natural for something to be there that I didn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡¸To keep things as light as possible, I only wore a shirt and pants, no underwear! Turning back now will be more of a burden for Pochi.¡¹

    No wonder I felt small protrusions on my back and a warmth on my lower back.

    It certainly is not worth the hassle to travel back to get rid of a trivial weight in Celia.

    Pochi has already risen to quite a high altitude and Irijina¡¯s loud voice is also bing faint.

    ¡¸Do your beeeeessst!! Wahahahahaha......wah, something stung me! A bee! I was stung by a bee!!¡¹

    I can¡¯t hear her anymore.

    ¡¸Since there are no enemies that can fly, as long as we are careful of the hairy caterpirs, it¡¯ll be a one-sided bombardment. I will lead the attack! After all, there are no enemies that can fly!¡¹

    Celia puffs out her chest.

    It¡¯s like our victory is guaranteed.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Autumn.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Secret Golden Lager.

    Family:

    Pipi (poison)

    Nonna (sinking), Ca (sinking), Mel (sinking), Kuu (sinking), Ruu (sinking), Leah (responsible for Celia), Melissa (sinking), Miti (sinking), Maria (sinking), Catherine (healthy), Gretel (healthy), Mireille (anal fist), Casie (8 head figure), Rita (healthy), Yoguri (ywright)

    Mother: Marceline (sinking), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (sinking), Second ¨C Bridget (sinking), Youngest ¨C Felicie (sinking)

    Sofia (fainted in agony), udia (healthy), ra (protruding belly), Ad (sinking)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a), Dorothea (in trouble)

    Subordinates:

    T-99 (unknown firepower 2), Alice (unknown firepower 3), Yren (unknown firepower 4), Ijaris (unknown firepower 5), Brynhildr (unknown firepower 6), ??? (boarded)

    Celia (stowaway)

    Dingus (eastern armymander), Rinuga mand of refugee team), Rafae (back resident)

    M mander), Irijina (g), Luna (reserve)

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Yakov (reserve), Gido (desperation), Mack (reserve), Christoph (reserve), Guigue (reserve), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Sebastian (butler)

    Marta (sinking), Sally (responsible for exining), Maruru (sinking), Jim (reserve), Suzy (reserve), Sna (reserve), Altair (world crisis), Remia (seeking salvation)

    Others:

    Erich (frontlinemand)

    Sekrit (???)

    Natia (medical care), Felteris (orgy)

    Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (preparationplete), Seika (unhappy)

    Busco ( ), Gildress (astonished), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Pochi (Armored Aerial Mobile Combat Transport Lizard)

    Lammy (to frontline), Alraune (potted state), Mirumi (evacuating), Messerschmitt? (fatigued)

    Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (deadly poison), Schwartz (severely poisoned)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Defence Line Army

    Hardlett Army:

    Escort Unit: 35 ? 20

    Infantry: 2700 ? 2100

    Cavalry: 360 ? 250

    Archers: 360 ? 250

    Cannoneers: 360 ? 250

    Bow Cavalry: 1500 (convening)

    105 Army Corps: 3600 ? 3300

    (war time, weapons are produced as necessary, being deployed)

    Cannons: 45 ? 30, Large Cannons: 23 ? 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 16 ? 7, Chariots: 35 ? 30

    Reinforcements / Allied Forces:

    Eastern Army: 26 000 ? 17 000 (reinforcements arrived)

    Mixed Refugee Team: 6000 ? 6500 ? 4500

    Elves: ck: 200 ? 198, White: 200

    God Altair¡¯s Army: 4000 ? 4500 (active in Rafen)

    Teries Fleet: Battleship Suvorov, Battleship Leviathan IV (temporary), Large Combat Ships: 3, Medium Combat Ships: 7 (in repair)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Assets: -75 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 806

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Dard Mountain

 Chapter 513

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    ¡¸Dard mountain ising into view. It is slightly hazy but visibility is mostly clear. There are no problems.¡¹

    Celia, riding my back, puts a hand above her eyes as she looks into the distance.

    I support her ass to make sure she doesn¡¯t fall and enjoy its sensation while I¡¯m at it.

    A new handlebar has been welded to Pochi¡¯s back by the dwarves so we don¡¯t have to worry about being thrown off.

    There is also a sunshade for Brynhildr and chairs for the elves to sit on, making the space much more habitable.

    An abundance of other things have also been added to suit this mission.

    I was somewhat concerned for Pochi in regards to something being welded directly to his scales, but it¡¯ll eventually fall off when Pochi reces his scales so he should be fine.

    ¡¸Did everyone read their operation documents?¡¹

    I warn Brynhildr, who seems the most guilty of not doing so.

    By the way, I haven¡¯t read it, but Celia has and that¡¯s what matters.

    ¡¸After we get close to the mountain, if there are any enemies, Alice will burn them as we fly above. Approaching the hairy caterpirs is dangerous so we will attack from long range, Yren-san and Ijaris-san are flexible with their magic and will provide cover support to the entire group, and then once the surface is rid of resistance, Tikuku-san and anybody else who has energy to spare will st the mountain with maximum firepower!¡¹

    Celia orates proudly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s perfect. Whether it¡¯s a centipede or a spider, if they fly up, they¡¯re no different than a bug. The hairy caterpirs are also not dangerous if we keep at a safe height. After all, the enemy can¡¯t fly. Fufu,......fuhahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! As long as they can¡¯t fly, the more they spawn, the more targets we have! Fuhahaha!¡¹

    Me and Celiaugh together.

    ¡¸Fufu, how amusing.¡¹

    ¡¸What pleasant people.¡¹

    The two elves giggle, while Alice hesitates tough, realizing how forced it is and shrinks.

    Tikuku, for some time now, has been rotating her head in the cover of the windbreak.

    ¡¸How long has it been since you¡¯ve seen people like this? Theyughed wildly before the battle and then were the first ones to take an arrow to the head.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say something so ominous, Brynhildr.

    I know it¡¯s Siegfried beside me, but the ck cloth makes him look like a mummy and it creeps me out.

    Nothing on the Central ins can match Pochi¡¯s soaring speed.

    The blurry Dard mountain quickly bes bigger as we approach at an overwhelming speed.

    We are headed towards the giant rock close to the peak where the hole to hell is hidden below.

    I dropped dyest night so we don¡¯t need to waste effort finding it again. It¡¯s harder to miss red dye against the brown-colored mountain surface.

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s time for the operation to start......weird.¡¹

    I can¡¯t see the outstanding red color.

    It¡¯s just brown.

    ¡¸Also, doesn¡¯t it seem like the mountain is shaking? No, it¡¯s more like the mountain is moving......¡¹

    Messerschmitt, who was sleeping on Pochi¡¯s head, runs inside the windbreak and hides.

    ¡¸Hm~?¡¹

    Celia and I stick out our heads and strain our eyes.

    ¡¸Geh! Uuuhn......¡¹

    Celia swoons on my back and falls backward. I can¡¯t me her.

    ¡¸The surface of the mountain is densely packed with hairy caterpirs! We¡¯ll turn into porcupines if we get close. Get as high as possible!¡¹

    Pochi responds to my order and increases his altitude.

    Like they are chasing after him in the truest sense, countless needles fire at us, but gravity pulls them back down after barely not reaching their target.

    I click my tongue and stare at the zenith.

    ¡¸The sun is still up. Come on now.¡¹

    I expected enemies to be here, but I imagined them to be more passive, like lurking in holes or hiding behind walls.

    I didn¡¯t think they would be overflowing onto the mountain during the day.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think overflowing is the appropriate word.¡¹

    Sekrit sits next to me as shebs her messy hair.

    ¡¸You also snuck on? Where were you?¡¹

    She came from the direction of the tail and the only ce to hide there is the anu-......

    The two elves and Alice step away from Sekrit.

    ¡¸I hid under the tail, idiots!¡¹

    Sekrit clears her throat and continues.

    ¡¸If the enemy is covering the entire surface of the ground during the day, which we thought was safe, they must have thought this is the time, but the only thing we are chasing is the mountain and the area of our attack target.¡¹

    Sekrit trails off as she blows into the ear of the fainted Celia.

    ¡¸In other words, they waited. They knew that you discovered the hole. They figured you woulde again. And so they endured the light, waiting for their moment to strike.¡¹

    I can guess the meaning in her words.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying the bugs are beginning to think?¡¹

    The revived Celia asks.

    ¡¸Fool. A spider is not going to suddenly awaken some kind of intelligence. There is somebody here doing the thinking. Or at least there was. That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say.¡¹

    Sekrit throws the walnut she was holding way down to where the wiggling bugs are.

    I see, that¡¯s troublesome but it doesn¡¯t change what we must do.

    ¡¸First we burn the enemies on the surface. No big deal, there¡¯s just a little more of them.¡¹

    When I signal Alice with my eyes, she ps both her cheeks and motivates herself.

    ¡¸Pochi, fly just barely outside their range directly over them.¡¹

    Pochi opens his mouth preparing to assist, but suddenly coughs violently.

    I knew his throat wasn¡¯t in the best condition after spitting out purple mes several nights prior.

    His usual growl is awfully low-pitched and scary-sounding.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do it now. When we really need it, I¡¯ll tell you to fire it even if it rips up your throat.¡¹

    Pochi nods to say he understood and then makesrge ps with his wings, rushing toward the peak of the Dard mountain that has turned into a clump of hairy caterpirs.

    Something glints from one of the enemies below us.

    Needles on a hairy caterpir stand on end and point in our direction.

    Seeing the terrifying sight, the caterpir-hater Celia shivers.

    Our speed increases and our altitude drops at the same time.

    Right before the needles can fire, Alice spreads her arms.

    ¡¸O my me. Crawl along the ground and be a scorching carpet of fire¨D¨Deiyah!¡¹

    Human-sized fireballsunch from Alice¡¯s hands.

    The fireballs float unreliably and sway until they hit the mountainside, bursting on contact with a soft pop.

    Small mes the size of a campfire are left over.

    ¡¸W-was it a failure!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is......so many fire spirits within a human¡¯s body......¡¹

    Celia panics while Yren gulps.

    In the next moment, a huge fire spreads as if oil of high purity was poured from the mountaintop.

    Replicating Alice¡¯s chant, the mesid on the ground like a carpet, climbed over rocks and swallowed up countless enemies.

    ¡¸I thought arge boom wouldn¡¯t work......so it¡¯s rather low in power......but it covers a wide area......and burns.¡¹

    As if corresponding to the mumbling Alice, the mes as tall as a person don¡¯t explode and simply envelop everything.

    ¡¸Is this what they call ¡®catching everyone in one¡¯? Look, the fire on the burning caterpirs are transferring to the ones adjacent to them.¡¹

    The caterpirs seem to have a tolerance to high temperatures as they are still moving despite being on fire.

    However, they have nowhere to run and continue to burn, eventually burning to a crisp and sending the fire to another insect nearby.

    ¡¸Being so close together backfired. They can¡¯t escape.¡¹

    The hairy caterpirs squirm, roll around, and climb on top of each other to no avail.

    Now it¡¯s the same if there are tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of them.

    Alice¡¯s knees bend, she loses her bnce and falls over.

    Her red hair turns to pink and then white. Her magic energy has been exhausted.

    ¡¸You did a good job.¡¹

    My reflexes catch her immediately and I give her a kiss of appreciation.

    ¡¸When we get back......my ass......¡¹

    I¡¯ll show you plenty of love that is usually forbidden for health reasons until your ass is turned inside out.

    I secure Alice in a special dwarven shelter and turn back to the burning mountain.

    The hairy caterpirs near the peak are neutralised.

    We should be able to get close now and unleash our maximum firepower on the mountain.

    ¡¸Victory was assured at the point we had the means to fly and attack from long range! It¡¯s time to settle this!¡¹

    Celia, who recovered after the caterpirs burned, gives orders with great enthusiasm.

    Pochi also seems to have read the situation and is slowly starting to rise in the air.

    Now Tikuku and the two elves just have to copse the summit and it¡¯ll be over.

    For how desperate of a situation we were in, that was quite easy.

    Then it happened when Pochi stalled in midair and Tikuku looked up.

    A single unbelievably loud boom echoed from the mountain.

    ¡¸Evade!¡¹

    Sekrit yells, Messerschmitt¡¯s howl follows.

    It urred at the same time as Pochi reacted and the mountainside copsed along with the fire and caterpirs.

    Countless caterpirs and rocks peeled away like wood chips.

    ¡¸It crumbled before our attack?¡¹

    Tikuku denies my murmur.

    ¡¸Erosion is limited only to the surface. Scanning¨D¨Dscanning. Apertures as well as biological signals detected.¡¹

    Tikuku is right and the decay stopped at the topmostyer.

    ¡¸Something is inside the mountain!¡¹

    I could see a collection of geometric structures after the rocks fell away.

    Now, where have I seen that shape before......

    ¡¸There are many bugsing out that we¡¯re seeing for the first time! But it should be the same result if we keep our distance and set them on fire!¡¹

    The insect crawling out is around three to four meters long. It isn¡¯t something frightening considering what we¡¯ve already seen.

    But I unconsciously look up at the sky as my brain tries to register the form.

    ¡¸I know I¡¯ve seen this before.¡¹

    I inhale and then shout out the answer at the same time as Sekrit, who had already figured it out.

    ¡¸¡¸A beehive!!¡¹¡¹

    The enemies under us immediately spread their wings and take off into the air.

    ¡¸Everyone hang on!¡¹

    Even the two elves and Brynhildr, who have been actingid back up until now, move like the wind.

    Pochi instantly increases his altitude as he lets out a low-pitched roar.

    The speed was so fast that should shake off anybody if not ready, and even Schwartz would fall behind if he blinked.

    ¡¸Where are they?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re following us! We haven¡¯t shaken them off! Left¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I grab Sekrit by the hair and pull her towards me.

    The flying insects¨D¨D they lookpletely like bees, so we might as well call them as such¨D¨D make a menacing noise from their jaws and hit air.

    The irritating buzz of their wings surrounds us on all sides.

    They¡¯re incredibly fast. Pochi flying at full speed can¡¯t shake them.

    ¡¸Go faster! Dowah!¡¹

    A stinger several timesrger than that of the hairy caterpir grazes me right as I give the order to Pochi.

    ¡¸They can shoot projectiles too!?¡¹

    My scream is futile as we get bombarded by a barrage of stingers.

    We won¡¯tst at this rate.

    Pochi turns his head to us, lets out a growl, spreads his wings and begins to ascend rapidly.

    ¡¸Is he going to do a loop?¡¹

    The bees are unable to respond to the sudden ascent andg behind.

    I see, they are faster in a straight line whereas Pochi seems to have the advantage in mobility.

    Pochi builds up speed in the climb and then loops backward, our heads pointing at the ground as Pochi turns upside down.

    If the dwarves didn¡¯t install the hand railing, all of us would have fallen head first.

    Below us......I guess it¡¯s more urate to say above our heads now.

    The swarm of bees chase us.

    ¡¸It¡¯s our chance now that the distance has widened.¡¹

    ¡¸......you can really see everything.¡¹

    Yren and Ijaris are wearing skirts.

    With one hand holding the handlebar and the other hand pointed at the bees, they can¡¯t keep their skirts from flipping up.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, this is no time to be swelling up!¡¹

    ¡¸You can get hard in such a situation? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re amazing or stupid.¡¹

    Yren¡¯s wind magic wraps around the bees as Celia and Sekrit rebuke me coldly.

    The bees¡¯ movements are disturbed along with a sound simr to dead tree snapping.

    ¡¸They are as hard as a virgin¡¯s penis. My wind scythe was deflected.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, is that so......then what about this?¡¹

    Ijaris follows up with magic that slices through the wings of a bee.

    The bee tumbles wildly in midair, flying around uncontrobly and crashing into other bees behind it.

    ¡¸Aim for their wings. Like testicles, they have no way to train them.¡¹

    Ijaris smirks.

    Her smile is alluring but her underwear is even more sexy.

    Her purple underwear barely covers the front and the back is just a string that almost reveals her asshole¨D¨D

    The bees catch up once Pochipletes the loop.

    In response, Pochi turns left and right to prevent being cornered, but the small margin doesn¡¯t change in the slightest.

    Although the two elves do their best to strike down the bees with their magic, there are too many of them.

    The knife Celia throws bounces off the face of the bee.

    ¡¸Such a weapon won¡¯t even make a scratch!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that why this was added?¡¹

    Sekrit points the weapon installed on Pochi¡¯s back at a bee.

    The boom of the cannon and the sound of a bee¡¯s head flying off was almost simultaneous.

    A mini-cannon was equipped? What are the dwarves turning Pochi into......?

    In this specific moment, I¡¯m grateful they added it though.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use this!¡¹

    Celia holds onto a different weapon and fixes her aim at the bees.

    Thick strings are repeatedly snapped,unching arrow after arrow.

    Bees that were hit in the face reel from the impact, while bees that had their wings torn spiral to the ground.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a ballista that can fire in quick session! I can take them out with this!!¡¹

    ¡¸This one also has automatic loading...... I wonder how the mechanism works?¡¹

    Celia and Sekrit fire a fierce barrage, knocking down the approaching bees.

    If the distance closes when Pochi¡¯s movements are not efficient enough, the elves promptly scatter the enemy with magic.

    ¡¸I have to do something too.¡¹

    With that said, I didn¡¯t bring any spare spears or swords.

    And I can¡¯t exactly throw the Keravnos or Dual Crater at the enemy so there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    I look nearby and find a scale on Pochi¡¯s back that is about to peel off.

    When I grab it, a new scale grows in its ce. An old scale is perfect for the job.

    I grip the scale tightly and pull, and after slight resistance, ites off.

    Pochi growls, but this is an emergency. Suck it up.

    I take aim at a bee above Sekrit who is shooting her weapon happily.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    The scale I throw rotates like a boomerang and hits the bee¡¯s thorax.

    Being harder than steel and heavy enough to numb my hand after throwing it, the scale sticks into the bee¡¯s body and the bee drops from the sky while leaking purple liquid.

    ¡¸Alright, next.¡¹

    I hear a growl louder than before and our speed increases.

    The bees are left behind and I don¡¯t have to throw anything.

    ¡¸With that said, we can¡¯t attack the mountain like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. 90 seconds of charging is required to reach maximum firepower. Meltdown trigger possible when getting bombarded during charging.¡¹

    Tikuku hasn¡¯t been participating in the battle.

    She has to invest all of her firepower into copsing the mountain.

    ¡¸We have to distract the bees temporarily......muu.¡¹

    A pond jumps into my vision as my eyes dart around.

    I don¡¯t know if ash clumped together with the rain and umted in the water, but the liquid in the pond is cloudy to the point that it¡¯s questionable whether it is water at all.

    ¡¸Bees are weak against water.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really see many bees on rainy days and the ones that came out of the ho¡¯s hive after I pissed on it were writhing on the ground. The bees came out of other holes and stung Yakov like crazy but that¡¯s unimportant.

    Ijaris realizes the same thing and sighs.

    ¡¸Haa......it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll request ten handsome men and ten virgins when we return home.¡¹

    Faster than I can say anything, she leaps off of Pochi¡¯s back.

    I quickly look down and see her using wind magic in midair, reducing her momentum and lowering herself into the pond.

    Some of the bees pursue her but when she sinks under the water, they hover above the surface aimlessly.

    So they dislike water after all.

    ¡¸Fly as close to the water as possible.¡¹

    Pochi stops turning and flies barely above the surface of the ground toward the pond.

    Naturally, the bees give chase.

    As we pass over the pond, muddy water rains from the pond.

    It must be Ijaris¡¯s magic.

    The phenomenon is like a reversed heavy downpour originating from the water.

    We are also mercilessly drenched, but being wet doesn¡¯t hinder Pochi¡¯s flying.

    He only makes a sad face because he likes cleanliness.

    The same cannot be said for the bees.

    ¡¸The bees are falling! The remaining bees are also slowing down......we can shake them!¡¹

    There is no need to kill them all.

    We just have to get away.

    ¡¸Head for the mountain!¡¹

    Pochi immediately changes course.

    ¡¸More bees areing out of the mountain! It looks like multiple insect hydras have appeared too!¡¹

    In addition to Celia¡¯s words, the summit of the mountain which we nned to destroy, sts apart on its own.

    ¡¸A new enemy species......a giant bee! It is easily 100 meters in size!¡¹

    A queen exists in the hive.

    But we can¡¯t pull back now.

    ¡¸Push yourself, Pochi. Tikuku, maximum firepower.¡¹

    ¡¸50% energy rmended. Maximum firepower not rmended, severe consequences expected¨D¨D¡¹

    I grab Tikuku¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸I said, maximum firepower.¡¹

    Tikuku¡¯s head spins around once.

    ¡¸Ignoring risk management. Ignoring danger uses. Setting genocide cannon to maximum power. Please insert battery for consumption.¡¹

    Tikuku hands me something that shines bluish-white.

    ¡¸ording to safety regtions, maximum power requires the manual insertion of a battery only by the administrator.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, but where......oh, the ass......?¡¹

    I push the thing that is at least as thick as an arm into Tikuku¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Insertion confirmed. Initiating positron influx.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wow.¡¹

    For some reason, Alice, who should be unconscious, gets up, but I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to her right now.

    ¡¸Pochi is......going!¡¹

    Purple mes shoot straight down from above the mountain and hit the queen bee.

    The queen that was on the verge of taking off was hit in the thorax by the purple mes, causing fire to rise from its entire body.

    The queen bee writhes in agony as the outer shell boils and melts, while the heat and impact of the stream of fire blows away nearby bees and parts of the hive.

    Fire spreads throughout the interior of the mountain and spews out from anything that can be considered a hole in the mountain surface.

    It makes the mountain appear to radiate a red glow.

    An explosion urs.

    I don¡¯t know if that was the result of the hive not being to endure the heat or something inside the queen bursting.

    Nevertheless, the explosion blows off the queen¡¯s head and all its legs, and the enormous wreckage falls down along with the burnt hive.

    At the same time, Pochi coughs and his breath ends.

    ¡¸Both the queen bee and the hive are crushed!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, but it¡¯s not over.¡¹

    The queen ¡°fell¡±. But where would a queen in the mountain fall?

    That¡¯s obvious. It would fall towards the abyss.

    I can see a wide hole in the ground where the hive burned and copsed.

    The radius of the cavity is at least 50 meters.

    If left alone, I don¡¯t know how many millions of bugs would crawl out.

    ¡¸Tikuku.¡¹

    Tikuku leans her body over the edge of Pochi¡¯s back and peers down into the hole.

    So far everything has gone as we wanted.

    ¡¸Tch, enemy behind! Persistent bastard!¡¹

    Sekrit fires a cannonball faster than I can turn around and shatters a bee with arge hole in its wing to pieces. The beeunches its stinger at the same time it explodes.

    The stinger aimed at us misses greatly and skims Pochi¡¯s eyelid.

    Pochi¡¯s enormous body reflexively flinches, and the forward-leaning Tikuku is thrown off.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    I made a mistake by grabbing her by the cor.

    If it was Celia or even Sekrit, I would have been able to pull them back.

    But Tikuku is too heavy for my outstretched arm, especially when I¡¯m off-bnce.

    ¡¸Crap!¡¹

    I am pulled off of Pochi¡¯s back and fall together with Tikuku.

    A screames from Pochi¡¯s back as the pitch ck hole fills my vision.

    I knew what had to be done.

 Chapter 514

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    <strong>¨CAegir POV¨C</strong>

    I am falling headlong.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense when I put it in words.

    I ignore the wind blowing in my face and the sound of strong gusts in my ear as I pretend not to see the gradually growing hole leading to hell and think.

    If I continue falling, I will undoubtedly die.

    I will go st and die if there are rocks or dirt at the bottom, and even if I achieve a superhuman feat bynding, jumping into a nest of insects and surviving is impossible.

    ¡¸Calm down and think......what can I do......mmm, I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    When I think it¡¯s all over and tap my forehead, my body bes light and my falling speed visibly decreases.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dmu?¡¹

    I tap my forehead again and it feels like I¡¯m floating but further taps don¡¯t change anything else.

    ¡¸Urrggh! This one is as heavy as a rock, I can¡¯t make her float!¡¹

    I hear Yren exerting effort above me.

    It appears wind magic is being used on us.

    Tikuku has a childish face but she¡¯s actually more than twice as heavy as I am.

    That¡¯s why she won¡¯t float no matter how much wind you try to lift her with.

    ¡¸Yren-san, please do something! Do it like you are lifting a mountain!!¡¹

    Celia spurs her on, but that¡¯s an unreasonable request.

    ¡¸Hngggh!!¡¹

    An unbing gruntes from Yren who usually carries herself with an air ofposure.

    Looking up, I see her brow and mouth warped into shapes I shouldn¡¯t see.

    Still, we don¡¯t float and she only slows our fall slightly.

    Tikuku, without turning her head, announces in a voice one level louder than normal.

    ¡¸Main cannon, loadingplete. Can fire with final confirmation.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the right time for that! Now that it¡¯se down to this, we will also dive down and retrieve Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Pochi obeys Celia and folds his wings in preparation, but I stick out my palm.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t.¡¹

    Then I point my finger downwards.

    I hear a very unpleasant sound below us, in other words, from the hole leading into the abyss made when Pochi blew away the queen and the hive.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like the time I got drunk and headbutted a beehive.¡¹

    That time, I used Mack as a decoy and jumped into the river to avoid trouble, but I can¡¯t do the same now.

    ¡¸Uuggh!?¡¹

    Sekrit let out a weird groan.

    Innumerable bees are rising from the depths of the hole.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll all be killed while retrieving me. We just have to do it. Tikuku, can you st all of them and the hole too?¡¹

    Tikuku probably can¡¯t move while preparing that jen¨D¨Dor whatever.

    As usual, she answers facing front without turning her head. Her entire head is glowing.

    ¡¸Unable to answer. Concerned hole has not been analysed¨D¨Dthus.¡¹

    Tikuku¡¯s indifferent reply that is neither flustered or pessimistic makes meugh.

    ¡¸We have to try anyways. Unleash your most powerful, max full power.¡¹

    The bees get closer.

    We¡¯ll likely be stabbed repeatedly in about ten seconds or so.

    Tikuku pauses briefly, then answers in a softer and a little sadder voice than before.

    ¡¸Overcharge firing rmended. But it¡¯s use is not rmended.¡¹

    ¡¸Which is it?¡¹

    I smile and then put my hands on either side of Tikuku¡¯s waist, securing her in ce from behind. If we don¡¯t destroy the hole in the next five seconds, everything will be over.

    ¡¸Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Administrator confirmation¨D¨Dofficial designation: model 373 positron cannon, overcharge. Stopping barrel preservation mechanism. Stopping recoil suppression mechanism. Ignoring assessment of environmental effects. Activating safeguard of administrator. Firing.¡¹

    After Tikuku speaks faster than I canprehend, her head splits open and changes into the shape of a cylinder.

    At the same time, a translucent film-like material exits from Tikuku¡¯s shoulder and envelopes me like a protective nket.

    ¡¸Oooh.¡¹

    As I unconsciously express my awe, the deformed head emits a white light, which changes to yellow and then blue, then extends toward the hole to the abyss like a shining blue pir.

    I was somewhat disappointed at the moment of firing.

    For how many words she spoke, the pir of light was only as thick as my arm and I didn¡¯t think it could defeat the swarm of bees in front of me.

    Thinking this is the end, I search my waist for a dagger to at least put up a fight.

    However, there was no need.

    The blue light stretches in a straight line from Tikuku deep into the hole, snagging a few bees along the way.

    ¡¸Woah!?¡¹

    But even the bees that didn¡¯t appear to be touched by the light were broken into pieces in an instant.

    They were literally reduced to tiny pieces. It wasn¡¯t as a result of an explosion or being burned, the bees were suddenly split apart and erased.

    It was simr to how vampires would turn to ash when exposed to sunlight and then eliminated from existence.

    Although I wanted to observe more, the translucent veil separating me from the bees, while generating sound and light, blocks me from watching any further.

    Left with nothing else to do, I simply tighten my grip on Tikuku.

    To that, Tikuku slightly wraps her right arm around my waist.

    Her hand rubs my body, somewhat reluctantly.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t tell me¨D¨D¡¹

    My words are cut short by purple mes and hellfire flying from behind me.

    The intermittent stream of purple embers is from Pochi and the inferno should be from the magically-exhausted Alice.

    Fire of different colors, a beam of light and the breath of a lizard all fall into the abyss.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t hold them......guh.¡¹

    My body bes heavy again, resulting in me and Tikuku once again plummeting.

    Yren has reached her limit.

    Tikuku¡¯s beam also ceases and smoke and steam shoot out from her body, clouding my vision.

    All we could do was pray for something good to happen and the mountain to copse, but it looks like we¡¯ll fall head first into the hole before we could witness the oue.

    I¡¯m not going to give up until I¡¯m dead, but I can¡¯t help sighing at this hopeless situation.

    ¡¸Go, Siegfried.¡¹

    Obeying the voice as beautiful as a bell, a man clothed in ck leaps off Pochi¡¯s back.

    The man dives head first, deliberately narrowing his form so he could descend rapidly until he is level with us.

    Brynhildr¡¯s faithful servant offers a rope to us.

    I don¡¯t ask questions about what would happen to my arm if I hold onto the rope mid-flight or whether it¡¯s okay for him to move in the presence of the sun.

    The moment I grabbed the rope, the weight of me and Tikuku as well as our eleration were added to Pochi¡¯s load.

    My leather glove quickly wears out and disappears. Pochi also growls.

    ¡¸Tikuku, hold on tight. It¡¯s hard for me to hang on with one hand.¡¹

    Tikuku, who I¡¯m clutching onto with my left hand, doesn¡¯t respond.

    The steam rising from her head clears briefly. I don¡¯t say anything more, close my eyes and exert all my strength into my right arm.

    ¡¸Guoooooh!!¡¹

    I feel the muscles in my left arm tear from not being able to to bear the weight of Tikuku.

    My right hand slips, ripping off the leather glove, followed by my skin, as the rope digs painfully into my exposed flesh.

    Siegfried appears to be hanging on with ease but I can¡¯t expect him to help.

    Although covered entirely in ck attire, smoke seems to be rising from his body like acid was poured on him.

    ¡¸Argh, I can¡¯t stop!¡¹

    My hand continues to slip.

    Because my skin has rolled back and I¡¯m bleeding, the rope is very slippery.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Let go of your left hand! Tikuku is-! She is-!!¡¹

    I nce at Tikuku.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any meaning in trying so hard.

    But I can¡¯t do something as cruel as tossing her body away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m bringing her no matter what. Tikuku, I won¡¯t let you go.¡¹

    No sooner had the words left my mouth than a powerful attack was added.

    My resolve was shattered in a second, my hand left the rope......and flew upward.

    ¡¸What happened!?¡¹

    I look down as I hug Tikuku with both arms.

    ¡¸Wait, it can¡¯t be!?¡¹

    Celia screams.

    White smoke spewed out of therge hole and blew me, Tikuku and Siegfried away like the lid of a kettle.

    My vision dyed white.

    I thought it was ash, but it felt hot and wet. Is it steam?

    We spin up and stop once we reach the highest point, then Pochi swallows us in his mouth before we start to fall.

    ¡¸If that goes boom at this time, it¡¯s all over.¡¹

    We weren¡¯t even at the base of the mountain when scorching ash erupted from the Dard mountain yet it was still a huge problem.

    If we were at the peak, we would have vanished in less than a second.

    ¡¸Withdraw, even if it¡¯s just a little¨D¨D!¡¹

    Celia shouts, but it¡¯s already toote, and the mountain trembles.

    ¡¸The surrounding area is¨D¨Dwaaah!!¡¹

    Following Celia¡¯s scream, the ground all over the perimeter of the mountain burst, and a bright red sludge-like liquid spouted out. The liquid boils over, apanied by a red me.

    When I lean over to verify the situation, my face is hit with hot wind.

    Despite being a considerable distance from the ground, the air is at an unusually high temperature.

    ¡¸Not good, fly up.¡¹

    Pochi spreads his wings without being asked.

    A strong updraft lifts up into the sky.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? It¡¯s nothing like the burning ash from before.¡¹

    It is notparable to an ordinary me considering our distance from the liquid.

    The heat rivals that of Alice¡¯s magic.

    The liquid spreads all over the mountain, turning the immediate area red.

    Insect hydras clicking unpleasantly while staring up at us get engulfed by the liquid.

    Even the insect hydras which shrugged off the heat of oil caught on fire as soon as they were touched and sunk into the liquid with not much of a struggle.

    Hairy caterpirs burst into me just by being near the liquid and hundreds of them are burnt to a crisp like normal caterpirs when they are tossed into a campfire.

    ¡¸What on earth is going on!? It was ash at the peak before! Now it¡¯s a clump of fire...... that covers the entire mountain like mud.¡¹

    Then there is a thunderous boom that would break my eardrums even if my ears are covered, vibrations that transmit directly to my heart despite being in the air, and a cloud of dust that rises up......

    ¡¸The mountain¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia mutters nkly and Sekrit drops her prosthetic arm.

    ¡¸Is copsing¨D¨D¡¹

    The Dard mountain crumbles inward as the molten liquid surrounds it.

    It wasn¡¯t merely the peak caving in. It was like the whole mountain like it was being swallowed into the ground.

    Boulders dozens of meters tall fluttered down like pebbles and bedrock the size of a vige split in half, sending dust hundreds of meters high.

    Caterpirs and insect hydras that had been climbing the mountain to avoid the fire scattered like grains of sand.

    One insect hydra gets crushed by a rock several times its own size while the ground under a bunch of caterpirs fall, disappearing into the abyss.

    Others also tried to escape but could not find a safe spot with all the scorching heat around them.

    ¡¸Is it because of our concentrated attack?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, the scale of damage is toorge.¡¹

    The Dard mountain disappears as we watch in amazement, turning into an extremelyrge depression with a radius of a few kilometers.

    Red hot sludge pours around the cavity.

    ¡¸S-so our mission is a sess?¡¹

    The hole is gone along with the Dard mountain and the enemies on the surface have either fallen or burned away.

    Now we just have to figure out how far this phenomenon will spread.

    ¡¸This kid might know something, but she¡¯s in the state you see right now.¡¹

    When I give her a criticising stare, Sekrit coldly turns her face away.

    I hug Tikuku and pat her head......no, her hand.

    Then after a gasp at the sky, I let out a deep bestial grunt.

    ¡¸Full power not rmended......if this is what you meant, tell me in advance.¡¹

    Tikuku doesn¡¯t say anything. She can¡¯t say anything.

    Her head hadpletely melted.

    I can¡¯t get the final sensation of her arm around my waist out of my mind.

    That must have been her way of saying goodbye.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like I killed you.¡¹

    I tightly embrace Tikuku close to my body.

    The surrounding temperature increases further and I can tell Pochi is flying even higher.

    ¡¸Negative. Administrator was not aware of the damage to the barrel associated with overcharge.¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸You rmended over and over not to do it. I should have guessed.¡¹

    ¡¸Negative. The main reason for the rmendation is the semi-permanent heavy contamination of the impact site. In addition, T-99 is a man-made object and the word ¡®kill¡¯ does not apply.¡¹

    I m my fist against Pochi¡¯s scale in anger.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. What do you know about Tikuku!? She isn¡¯t an object, she¡¯s my woman. I was nning to sleep with her eventually too......how shameful of me to let a woman sacrifice herself so I can survive.¡¹

    I grasp Tikuku¡¯s hand with both of mine.

    ¡¸¡¯Tikuku¡¯ is the nickname of T-99. I am T-99. Cannotprehend link between Tikuku and myself. Error. Error. Postponing the current thought. Fundamental denial. In the case ¡°kill¡± is interpreted as the stoppage of activity, I am not inactive.¡¹

    I grab Tikuku¡¯s shoulder.

    Her head is really gone and the steel rod acting as the neck bone is exposed.

    However, her body is clearly facing me and positioned like her head is tilted.

    ¡¸Auxiliary sensor adjustmentplete. Activation of sub-vocal device confirmed. No problems found maintaining activity.¡¹

    Tikuku stands up like nothing happened.

    Yren takes a step back while Brynhildr furrows her brow, whereas Sekrit and Celia approach slightly.

    ¡¸......you¡¯re fine without a head?¡¹

    ¡¸The functions of the head are optic sensing, voice generation and main cannon. I am equipped with spare functions for all except the main cannon.¡¹

    Now that she mentions it, her voice does seem to being from a lower area of her body than before.

    ¡¸Optic sensor is reced with heat sensor in the nipple area. Spare vocal device is located in the groin area. Stereo function is avable.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so......¡¹

    Her appearance is rather terrifying but I guess it isn¡¯t a huge deal since she can live without a head.

    ¡¸So, headless woman. Do you know what the hell happened?¡¹

    Learning from her previous mistake, Tikuku crawls carefully to the edge and peers over.

    I can¡¯t help feeling ufortable when I see her in that pose resembling a person who was beheaded by a guillotine.

    ¡¸Did your single st blow up the entire mountain?¡¹

    Tikuku raises her head¨D¨Dno, she doesn¡¯t have one¨D¨Dand shakes her neck......or rather, the metal sticking out.

    ¡¸Even if an overcharge was fired, it is impossible to destroy the L3-G dormant volcano,monly referred to as Dard Mountain. Estimate: judging by the state of the state of the surrounding area, the volcano appears to have erupted very recently. In that event, the eruption urred without the apaniment of magma, creating a sizeable pool of residual magma. The attack by my main cannon stimted the magma reserve, which triggered a magma eruption, followed by the rapid loss of magma leading to a cave-in and the formation of a caldera¨D¨D¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸I have no idea what you just said. Tailor your exnation to me.¡¹

    Tikuku proceeds to spread her arms.

    ¡¸Beam, boil boil, bombombom, thump, kaboom. That is all.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh......¡¹

    Celia gives me a brief sad look, then runs up and hugs me.

    Fufu, what a cutie.

    The one who grabs the cute Celia¡¯s head and pulls her back is Sekrit.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the caldera or the boom boom kaboom. How far will that unknown burning liquid spread? If the insects are reced by that, our situation essentially hasn¡¯t changed.¡¹

    Tikuku tilts her non-existent head to think and then she once again gazes down below.

    I¡¯ll hold onto her legs just in case.

    ¡¸Comparing the magma pool of the L3-G volcano with data. The volume of erupted fluid has reached 35%, and the extent of damage will be 28% in rtion to the region of volcanic ash. Time of stoppage estimated to be within three weeks.¡¹

    Fumu, so it¡¯ll end soon and won¡¯t exceed the range of the ash.

    That means, it¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    I suddenly feel something hit my foot.

    When I look down, I see Messerschmitt holding something strange in his mouth.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    At first nce, it appears to be a red jewel, but upon closer inspection, there seems to be flickering mes inside.

    Messerschmitt points to the former Dard mountain with his front leg.

    So it flew out from there?

    That rock looks like it¡¯ll start a fire if it breaks open so I don¡¯t want to put it in my pocket.

    There happens to be a perfectly-sized gap in Pochi¡¯s scales so I¡¯ll ce it there. His scales can handle a little fire.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    I clear my throat.

    ¡¸Well, that was a bit different to our initial n, but the insect hole is sealed and nobody died. There was a small incident, but it will subside soon.¡¹

    I ask Tikuku if that is all.

    ¡¸Major pollution has been left at the impact site of the main cannon.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s not talk about what happens underground.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like the insects are going toin.

    They ate a generous portion of humans so this is the least they should put up with.

    I put my hand on my hip and dere.

    ¡¸Our mission was a sess. Let¡¯s go home.¡¹

    Everyone cheers.

    Celia hops up cheerfully and Sekrit turns around with her arms folded.

    Brynhildr simply raises a fist, while Siegfried does the same with his bandaged-wrapped hand. He¡¯s the most injured......no, wait that¡¯s Tikuku.

    Alice cheers weakly while lying down and Tikuku raises both hands......because she doesn¡¯t have a head, it¡¯s really creepy.

    Lastly, Pochi roars.

    I can finally see this war which seemed tost forevering to an end.

    ¡¸One enemy on the port side.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focus on the left after Sekrit yells.

    Luckily for us, it is a single surviving bee flying unsteadily.

    Its wings are in tatters too so it probably won¡¯t pose much of a threat even if it attacks.

    ¡¸The enemy is running......well, there is no need to chase.¡¹

    The bee floats shakily to the west and out of sight.

 Chapter 515: The Place Where it Ends

    <h4>Chapter 515: The ce Where it Ends</h4>

    A Few Days Before the Annihtion of Dard Mountain. Goldonia ¨C Pce Conference Room.

    ¡¸We will nowmence the 16th war conference.¡¹

    Others take their seats following the deration of the chairperson.

    There are many people to say the least.

    Four long desks are lined up in thergest meeting room in the pce with all chairs upied and each person sitting close enough to touch shoulders.

    Meanwhile, the luxurious chair positioned on a higher level than the others......the king¡¯s chair is the only seat vacant.

    Inevitably, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the person with the next highest authority, Keh.

    ¡¸First of all¨D¨DCount, can you give us your opinion from a financial standpoint?¡¹

    That man who Keh points to wearing a red-based formal uniform with gold and silver threads woven in nods.

    ¡¸This war has seen losses of a magnitude greater than the likes of any in the past! Expenses too! Not to mention, the national treasury that should have been abundant is running out.¡¹

    As the man gave his impassioned speech, those around him cried out in agreement or nodded quietly to show support.

    ¡¸Next,¨D¨DMarquess. I would like to hear your opinion as the Vice Minister of Justice.¡¹

    The man stands up as he strokes his splendid beard.

    ¡¸The biggest problem is the harm done to the nobles¡¯ independence under the name of war. To put it simply, I am afraid that authority is too concentrated on Marquess Radhalde who is merely the head of military! Although he possesses a high status, he is still a rising noble family! As nobles who were conferred peerage first, we should be the respected ones......ahem. Of course, our loyalty to His Majesty is unwavering.¡¹

    The man, fearing that his words were too critical of leadership, concludes with praise for the king and Goldonia.

    Among the cheers, admiration and shouts of agreement, Keh sighs as he apuds.

    ¡¸This will be the 16thint contest, huh?¡¹

    A mutter came from the man standing beside Keh and was soft enough that only the two of them could hear.

    ¡¸Please refrain, Talger. This is a venerable court where nobles gather. It is not a ce where a servant like you with no rank can voice any concerns.¡¹

    After being chided, the man hangs his head.

    He has a small stature less than 165 cm, and because he is thin, he looks even smaller.

    Yet his sunken cheeks, dark bags under his eyes and unflinching gaze despite being reprimanded by his lord emphasized the man¡¯s eeriness rather than weakness.

    Talger had been with Keh since some time during the war.

    His origins weren¡¯t known, but as a servant in charge of chores with no rank or job title, nobody really paid much attention to him.

    Keh also did not appear to assign him many tasks or talk about him.

    However in reality, Keh¡¯s actions changed ever since Talger apanied him like a shadow.

    Keh was always skilled at subterfuge, but his craftiness and meticulousness increased, and he even began to meddle in the affairs of the new nobles, even forcing a few to obey him against their will.

    ¡¸I apologize for my rudeness at the war council, where only the noblemen of the court are allowed to speak.¡¹

    His sarcastic remark breaks Keh¡¯s expression with a smile.

    And Keh wholeheartedly agrees with the statement in his mind.

    While the meeting is supposed to be about war, the soldiers are naturally all on the frontlines.

    Those who analyze the battle from the rear are new nobles close to the Military Commissioner and also can¡¯t be summoned.

    Thus, all that could be done now wasin about how the war is too long, how authority was taken away, and how arrogant and detestable the Military Commissioner is.

    ¡¸Then, we will ask the Military Commissioner jointly¨D¨D¡¹

    Seeing the others starting to agree with him, Talger opens his mouth again.

    ¡¸Because His Majesty entrusted authority to Marquess Radhalde, it doesn¡¯t matter what we send to him. In my humble opinion, the one whose mind you should change is His Majesty.¡¹

    Keh does not stop his servant this time, instead he faces the assembly with a smile and responds in a calm tone.

    ¡¸As if there is anybody who is brave enough to offer their opinion to His Majesty. Send the meaningless letter to Radhalde. It will obviously be ignored and we canugh about it again. It¡¯s just like this meeting.¡¹

    Being someone who has a shallow understanding of the military, Keh knew how pointless it was to hold a war conference with only civil officials.

    He hosted the meeting anyways in order to bring together those dissatisfied with Erich and to present himself as the solution.

    ¡¸However, I heard the state of war has been improving greatly sincest month. For example, I heard they have been defeating the enemy in a series ofrge scale battles and they have even recaptured Altair.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. If we assume Goldonia¡¯s victory is a forgone conclusion and the war ends quickly, so will Radhalde¡¯s usefulness.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, your thinking is naive. Radhalde will not be the only with merits of war, his followers......those vulgar new nobles will also be able to throw their weight around.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently the number of casualties have been going up thest few days. Although the enemy is on the verge of being annihted, the losses may be in the thousands or possibly tens of thousands. It is truly truly sad for soldiers of the kingdom to die......but it could be the bit of dirt we have on the Military Commissioner.¡¹

    Nobles are terrible. They speak of a tragedy with the corners of their mouths curled up.

    Talger whispers to Keh.

    ¡¸A few days ago, they called for the movement of arge amount of forces and massive reinforcements. It was reported that a new species of monster appeared in droves, but further details are not yet avable......¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    Keh smiles outwardly to conform with the others while his mind rapidly processes calctions.

    With the state of war at a decisive stage, a few casualties here and there are not an issue at all.

    In fact, unnecessary losses after the war has been settled will be a stain on Erich¡¯s record, which to Keh, would be pleasing.

    £¨But is it a simple blunder? Radhalde¡¯s resourcefulness is the real deal. Would he make such a stupid mistake here?£©

    Keh¡¯s mind spins faster.

    (If I prematurely cause a fuss, there is a possibility it backfirester. I guess the best n is to refrain from open criticism.)

    Having reached a conclusion, Keh begins to rise and calm everyone, but Talger whispers in his ear before that.

    ¡¸Instead of sitting back and observing, let¡¯s incite the rash individuals toin.¡¹

    Keh instantly senses Talger¡¯s intention.

    ¡¸If after causing a stir, and it is indeed a blunder by Radhalde, I cantch on and hammer it home......¡¹

    ¡¸Conversely, if it was actually an unavoidable disaster, let¡¯s cut them loose and dismiss their remarks as foolish condemnation.¡¹

    Keh nods and runs his eyes across the room to decide his target.

    The meaningless meeting ends and Keh leaves the conference room.

    ¡¸Still-¡¹

    Keh begins his monologue out loud andpletes the rest of the sentence internally.

    He did not want to burden himself with the unnecessary risk thates with leaking information.

    £¨I have provided various amodations to Hardlett......and no reply. He quite resembles Radhalde.£©

    He snorts at the thought.

    £¨The same type......yet he will not be promoted any higher if he continues to obey his superior, Radhalde. I even told him that he should follow me, a person without connection to the military, if he wanted to aim for the top of the army. For him not to understand that, in the end, he¡¯s just a brainless boar, huh? Perhaps I overestimated him.£©

    Keh nods so subtly that nobody from behind would notice.

    £¨Victory will definitely boost Radhalde¡¯s reputation. But I have time to plot and scheme during his absence.£©

    He lets out a chuckle that is indistinguishable from a cough to clear his throat.

    That is when an unrestrained voice calls out to him.

    ¡¸Marquess Baldwin. Do you have some time to spare?¡¹

    Being addressed so unexpectedly made Keh¡¯s heart almost leap out of his chest, however he suppressed his reflex to show only a slight tremble in his shoulders and turned around with a smile.

    ¡¸My, my......if it isn¡¯t Rosario-dono. It¡¯s not very kind to suddenly sneak up behind someone.¡¹

    Keh greeted the individual with a polite bow and smile but clicked his tongue in his mind.

    Rosario¨D¨Dthe woman beloved by the king. The king¡¯s love toward her is so strong it can be considered an insanity.

    Thus she had to be treated as carefully as one would handle fragile ss.

    Brutish behavior would naturally incur the wrath of the king.

    However an overly ingratiating attitude will create suspicions of an ulterior motive and also incur the king¡¯s wrath.

    It may also be dangerous to simply talk to her in an unpopr area like this.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll catch a cold in such a dimly lit ce. If we return to the meeting room, you can have a cup of tea. Why don¡¯t we move there?¡¹

    Keh tries to skillfully use his words to lead her somewhere people frequent to remove doubts of a secret meeting between the two of them, but Rosario shakes her head.

    ¡¸I do not want to trouble you to that extent. Talking while standing is enough. Marquess Baldwin, I heard that you held a meeting regarding the war......and I heard from the person beside you that we are near victory, and we have also suffered great losses again today. Exining to a woman like me may not be the most entertaining, but I don¡¯t mind if you keep it simple. I¡¯d appreciate it, if you please.¡¹

    Keh groans internally.

    £¨I want to tell her to ask a soldier in the pce, but for the conference held in the meeting room, the representative is me...... It would be an easy task to deceive her, but if that displeases the king......argh, what a bothersome woman.£©

    As asked by Rosario, Keh starts describing the situation on the frontlines with not much detail.

    But probably because it was information she already knew, her expression began to grow bored.

    And then it happened.

    ¡¸If I may.¡¹

    Talger drops his knee to the floor.

    ¡¸We have just received word that Lord Hardlett was killed in action during the most recent encounter¨D¨D¡¹

    The source of the yelp was Rosario.

    Her eyes widen in shock and terror, and her breathing bes faster.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dhowever it has been confirmed to be a hoax. I am here to warn the individuals in the pce to be wary of other such disturbance strategies by the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? A-ahem.¡¹

    Rosario clears her throat to regain herposure.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be careful then. I apologize for taking time when you¡¯re busy.¡¹

    By the time the woman walked away, Talger and Keh were already looking at something else.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    South Yuguria. On the way to Poron.

    ¡¸Uuu.¡¹

    My body shudders at the sudden chill in the air.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, did you just ejacte?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯course not. I just felt a little cold.¡¹

    I caress Celia¡¯s cheek and kick open the door of a house.

    ¡¸No enemies. No insects either. There are three skins.¡¹

    I pick up the skins which have fallen in front of the firece.

    To be precise, they are skins and bones.

    They are the poor sacrifices who have had their insides sucked out by spiders.

    The skins are taken away and dumped in a hole on the outskirts of the vige.

    It may not make sense to burn this ce since it¡¯s empty, but it also serves as a burial.

    ¡¸This vige as well?¡¹

    The voice belonged to Erich.

    Dard mountain and the hole in it disappeared and the insects stopped appearing.

    We stopped fighting and immediately withdrew, and after starving the insects to death for two nights, they were gone from the east.

    The same method was used to halt the insect¡¯s attack in the west, and after slowly reuniting, we started to make our way to the final base in South Yuguria, Poron.

    ¡¸It seems they wiped out everything from people to livestock and even goblins nesting in a nearby forest.¡¹

    I shake the goblin, which still stinks as skin, a few times and throw it in the pit at my feet.

    Erich¡¯s nose also turns up in disgust.

    ¡¸Nothing can be done if that kind of monster appears without warning.¡¹

    An enemy fort can be seen the moment we left the vige.

    Although there is a South Yuguria g flying high, we don¡¯t order the troops to prepare for battle.

    It¡¯s because of the giant hole in the center of the fort.

    ¡¸It must be the work of an insect hydra. There are traces of teeth on the edges of the hole.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to think about it.¡¹

    Erich waves his hand to discourage me from expanding on the topic and orders his soldiers to search the building.

    Soldiers initially invaded cautiously with spears at the ready, but after ten minutes, one of them waved at us from the highest point of the fort.

    ¡¸Even a sturdy military base was destroyed. This might actually be the end of South Yuguria, with not a single person left.¡¹

    Erich says with a mix of difort and fear on his face.

    I smack Schwartz¡¯s ass and have him climb up the hill.

    I survey the area from a better vantage point.

    Houses, the feudal lord¡¯s mansion, forts, castles, and various other buildings either have holes in them or are burnt from being set on fire.

    On the other hand, golden fields of ripened wheat, wells, food storehouses and ces which people could not hide in remain untouched.

    ¡¸Unlike humans, bugs don¡¯t plunder. They solely eat creatures.¡¹

    We quiet down and listen closely.

    Not even a bird¡¯s chirping could be heard. The only living beings here are us and the soldiers.

    ¡¸This is thend of death. South Yuguria is gone.¡¹

    While it¡¯s easier on us with no enemies around, it feels creepy when we¡¯vee this far and there is absolutely no activity.

    ¡¸In any case, let us go to Poron. At this rate, we¡¯re only going to find skins.¡¹

    I say dejectedly as I see more skins of humans on top of the hill.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. By the way, on a separate note......can¡¯t you do something about your horse?¡¹

    Erich points at Schwartz.

    ¡¸I¡¯m embarrassed. I thought about cutting it off too.¡¹

    Schwartz was previously inflicted by the caterpir¡¯s poison, but recovered at the same time as Pipi with the help of Natia.

    But even after the poison stopped threatening his life, some serious side effects persisted.

    Schwartz neighs as his one-meter long penis dangles between his groin. It will probably brush against the ground depending on how he walks.

    ¡¸Look at that, it¡¯s huge......¡¹

    ¡¸G-gulp.¡¹

    Soldiers, especially the female ones, swallow their saliva audibly.

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he was the only one affected.¡¹

    ¡¸Hauu.¡¹

    Pipi wobbles over to me.

    She hops on the front of Schwartz while holding down her chest.

    ¡¸Has it gotten better?¡¹

    ¡¸No. They won¡¯t go back to normal.¡¹

    Pipi lifts up her shirt.

    Her nipples are red and swollen to the size of a person¡¯s thumb.

    The side effect of the caterpir¡¯s poison causes erection to a male¡¯s genitals and erection to a female¡¯s nipples.

    Not only are they hard, they are highly sensitive.

    ording to Natia, it¡¯s her first time curing poisons so she focused on saving the patient¡¯s life. Since the aftereffects are non-life threatening, she will gradually work to cure them.

    ¡¸Are you okay, Pipi? Do you want me to rub it again like yesterday?¡¹

    I clear my throat before my hand reaches Pipi¡¯s unnaturally erect nipples.

    After warding off Erich¡¯s gaze that seemed to ask what I was going to do to a little girl¡¯s nipples, human voices spoke softly.

    ¡¸......again......will............my voice......¡¹

    ¡¸But......sun......maybe............help......¡¹

    I dismount, give Schwartz¡¯s bulging veiny penis a kick and then follow the voice.

    I ended up finding a grate at the base of an old warehouse.

    When I crouch down and peek inside, several eyes look back at me from the darkness.

    ¡¸Oh. There are no more insects. It¡¯s safe toe out.¡¹

    The glowing eyes blinked as if digesting the meaning of my words.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Aaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Multiple footsteps can be heard running up stairs from underground and then the exit located on the floor was kicked open.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaaaaaaan!! Humans!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Six women and two children burst out.

    I don¡¯t know how long they¡¯ve been hiding, but all of them are covered in soot and their cheeks are considerably sunken. They run to whoever is closest and hug them with a beaming smile.

    ¡¸Fueeeeeh!!¡¹

    A young woman also happens to jump in my arms.

    When I return the embrace and squeeze her ass, she doesn¡¯t reject my touch and rubs her face against my chest.

    ¡¸There there, it was scary, huh? Everything¡¯s alright now.¡¹

    The other soldiers, realizing the women don¡¯t mean harm, also hug back and pat their heads with troubled expressions.

    ¡¸You did well to survive. I¡¯m impressed.¡¹

    ¡¸News came from the pce, telling us to crawl in the basement and be as quiet as possible. But this is the only basement in the vige......everyone else locked themselves in their houses...... but the screams......the screams every night......¡¹

    Fumu, this vige is close to Poron.

    I wonder if South Yuguria has taken measures of their own.

    Regardless, only eight people out of the vige¡¯s poption of a hundred survived.

    I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s like a drop in the ocean.

    ¡¸Gyaaa! Monster!¡¹

    My hand grabs the handle of the Dual Crater on reflex, but I smile wryly when I discover what the scream is a reaction to.

    ¡¸Negative. I do not fall under the definition of a monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooooo, her voice ising from her crotch! And for some reason, the sound ising from both sides!¡¹

    The one used of being a monster was Tikuku.

    She is now wearing a hollowed out pumpkin in ce of her head with holes cut out for eyes, a nose and a mouth.

    Casie, whose body has now be nine parts, was actually the one who carved the pumpkin and it¡¯s a temporary solution that makes her less creepy.

    She apparently doesn¡¯t have spare parts for her head, so a new one needs to be made. I¡¯ll have to think about how to do that.

    ¡¸Anyways, the possibility of survivors being underground has increased. We should continue along while searching for them.¡¹

    A few dayster¨D¨D

    ¡¸I see a city ahead. Based on the map, that must be Poron.¡¹

    Celia says, standing on top of Schwartz.

    ¡¸Now that we¡¯ve finally arrived, it seems a bit dull to be the home base of the enemy.¡¹

    Iment as I nce at the city.

    Poron has the basic structures necessary for a capital city like city walls, turrets, and a royal castle.

    But they are all small andcking impact.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Poron was originally the capital of the small country Polpo. In Goldonia, it would be the fifthrgest city or maybe lower.¡¹

    Erich exins as he carefully observes the city.

    Every single building thought to contain soldiers have been destroyed in all the cities we¡¯ve seen so far.

    However, Poron¡¯s city walls or forts don¡¯t appear to have major damage. On the other hand, there are no lookouts in sight or cannons staring at us.

    Is the city ravaged or still alive, I can¡¯t tell from far away.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say until I see it for myself.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s eyes don¡¯t stray from the city either.

    Alright, we¡¯ll check it out.

    ¡¸Stay alert while advancing. Those carrying women, leave them behind.¡¹

    Soldiers grumble while the women express their concern.

    On the way to Poron, we recovered a certain number of survivors from cers and dry wells.

    Most of them were women and children, likely as a result of prioritizing the limited space for those who should be protected.

    Someone who looked like a fat vige chief was in the mix as well though.

    Without exception, those we rescued were gripped by an abnormal amount of terror, and they clung to us, happy to see humans and not caring whether we were allies or enemies.

    Needless to say, marching soldiers starved of sex would not refuse a woman......even from an enemy nation.

    I look over at Yakov.

    ¡¸Hey, let go now. I¡¯ll make love to you after checking the city. Kuku, I¡¯ll give you lots.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, why do I always seem to be captured by thugs...... I thought I had learned my lesson from thest guy......who was so rough and treated me like his ything.¡¹

    Yakov steals the lips of the visibly uncouth woman, sticks his hand in her crotch and then pushes her aside.

    She res at his back in frustration, but her eyes are love-struck.

    I turn to Erich next.

    ¡¸Please be safe.....e on, you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm......be safe......¡¹

    The women Erich waved to were a mother in her mid thirties and her 16 or 17 year old daughter.

    There are countless kiss marks on the mother¡¯s neck and the daughter¡¯s gait is unnatural.

    Eating both a mother and her daughter is truly intolerable as a noble. I envy you.

    Neighing draws my attention to Schwartz who is walking away from a mare with his head held high as usual.

    That horse was saved because she ran to the end of a cave.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it nice that everyone found suitable partners?¡¹

    Sekrit jokes as she tries to stifle herughter.

    A tongue nervously licks my arm.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. I will be back soon.¡¹

    My partner is......half snake.

    In terms of species, she is in the same family asmia, but her top half is that of a snake and her bottom half is human.

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure about her, but since people around me were saying thanks for saving them, saying how they didn¡¯t want to separate and doing it like crazy, I embraced her out of pride.

    She was surprisingly pleasant, and her especiallyrge mouth and technique with her long tongue was iparable.

    ¡¸Pss, pss......pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Monster......psst.¡¹

    ¡¸......demon lord.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh shut up!¡¹

    I yell at the soldiers to erase their gossiping and run off toward Poron.

    ¡¸Say something if you¡¯re alive! War is the least of your worries!!¡¹

    I stand in front of the gate and shout loudly.

    I remain vignt, somewhat expecting an arrow toe flying if the city happens to contain survivors, but I don¡¯t get a response.

    ¡¸Alright, do it.¡¹

    At Erich¡¯s instructions, the siege team bang on the gate with hammers.

    Despite the loud racket, nobody replied.

    The demotion continued for 20 minutes and the gate copsed.

    ¡¸No resistance......¡¹

    ¡¸There are no signs that the insects invaded either.¡¹

    Erich and I exchange looks and then let the cavalry run throughout the city.

    Even if they were nning an ambush, they¡¯d have to react if we do this.

    The cavalry let out battle cries as they charged into the city, threw rocks at a few houses to make noise, circled the perimeter and then returned.

    ¡¸No enemy soldiers or civilians in sight!¡¹

    ¡¸......strange.¡¹

    Erich puts a hand on his chin and thinks.

    If the enemy were aiming for a surprise attack, they should have rushed out by now.

    The cavalry ran all over the city. If pots of oil were thrown, they could have burned down the city.

    The city isn¡¯t damaged enough to be attacked by insects.

    If people shut themselves in and fended off the insects, it doesn¡¯t make sense that the turrets or city wall would be unscathed.

    Moreover, it¡¯s unbelievable that not a single human skin was found.

    ¡¸This is a report from the scouts. The northern citadel as well as the pce are deserted!¡¹

    ¡¸That means......they ran?¡¹

    Erich mutters.

    I look at Leopolt.

    ¡¸South Yuguria does not have a stronghold other than Poron. Abandoning this ce is equivalent to abandoning the nation. Of course, if their own lives are more important, escape is also a realistic option.¡¹

    I think back to thest time I saw Wilhelmina¡¯s face.

    She did not have the expression of someone who was going to run away.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a break and think.¡¹

    I drop the bucket in a nearby well.

    ¡¸Empty?¡¹

    I click my tongue after the bucket makes a hollow clunk sound from hitting the bottom.

    I walk to a different well and throw the bucket down again.

    ......empty again?

    That is when Leopolt and I look at each other.

    It¡¯s not unusual for a poor vige to have an unattended well, but this is a full-fledged city with walls.

    It¡¯s unthinkable for two or three wells to be left dry.

    ¡¸Celia,e look.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Celia hangs onto the rope of the bucket and jumps down the well, kicking the walls as she smoothly descends to the bottom.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve reached the bottom! There is no moisture, let alone water......ah, a grate on the side! I feel winding from it!¡¹

    ¡¸An air vent......if all the wells in this area are like this, then the center is......¡¹

    Leopolt connects the wells with an imaginary line and follows it to the end to a certain building.

    At first nce, it appears to be arge one-story building acting as a supply warehouse.

    After rummaging through the inside, I found a crack in the floor.

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    I strike the floor hard with my Keravnos.

    The floor splits open loudly, revealing a big metal door.

    ¡¸I see, the entire city crawled underground?¡¹

    Erich knocks on the metal door.

    ¡¸This size......there won¡¯t be a measly ten or twenty people like before. Let¡¯s wrench it open right away. It¡¯ll probably take some time to¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Pochi, do it.¡¹

    Pochi, who broke through the roof and flew in, digs his ws into the door.

    The metal door dents greatly and then falls inward from its own weight.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I step over the crooked door and proceed inside.

    The top brass of South Yuguria, including Wilhelmina, is believed to be in this underground space, but¨D¨D

    An intense smell of death wafted in my nose.

 Chapter 516: My Name is Wilhelmina

    <h4>Chapter 516: My Name is Wilhelmina</h4>

    ¡¸Guu......what is this?¡¹

    Celia pinches her nose with one hand while she draws her sword.

    Leopolt, who ising along this time, falls back beside me and Irijina steps forward in his ce with her spear at the ready.

    ¡¸This stink, South Yuguria¡¯sst base of resistance......doesn¡¯t seem like they are alive.¡¹

    Erich covers his nose with a handkerchief as Dingus and the guards draw their swords with sharpened gazes.

    I also hold the Keravnos under my arm just in case.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange for them to be annihted.¡¹

    Leopolt and Erich also agree with me.

    We had seen many destroyed viges, towns and forts on the way to Poron, but none of them reeked of rot.

    Insects want to eat us.

    They either gobble up whatever they kill or suck out all the insides.

    They don¡¯t leave anything behind other than skin, bones and blood stains.

    No matter how deep underground the space is, there should not be such a strong smell of death because of the venttion holes in the wells.

    ¡¸We will have to check it out.¡¹

    I grab a torch and descend the stairs leading underground.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous. Shouldn¡¯t we send in a search party first?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t hear any special sounds or feel any presences, it should be fine. Sending a search party will be twice the work.¡¹

    Erich and Leopolt sigh at my non-argument.

    If this is South Yuguria¡¯s final base, Wilhelmina will surely be here.

    I don¡¯t have any lingering attachment.

    In our previous conversation, we hadpletely made enemies of each other, so if we were to meet again on the battlefield, I always intended to mercilessly cut her down.

    ¡¸No wait, if she says, ¡°I surrender. My body and heart are yours, spare me¡±, then what would I do? She may be an enemy that we can¡¯tprehend, but that beautiful face and perfect figure......it¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to nt his seed when given the chance-¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, don¡¯t zone out!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that disgusting falsetto.¡¹

    A pincer maneuver by Celia, who has already gone ahead, and Erich from behind silences me.

    In any case, she¡¯s that much of a beauty.

    She might not be in her original form at this time, but if I find her corpse, I¡¯d like to at least give her a proper burial and say a prayer.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the end of the stairs! I don¡¯t see any enemies......however, please watch your feet.¡¹

    Celia walks down thest few steps.

    Fortunately, the enemy isn¡¯t waiting for us in swarms.

    Celia sticks to the wall as she advances along the passage and peeks into the room before jumping inside doing a forward roll.

    ¡¸Clear!¡¹

    She shouts and rolls out, sticking to the walls while moving to the next room.

    Erich and I slowly takerge strides behind her. Mm, she¡¯s so cute.

    ¡¸She was an immature little girl the first time I saw her but now......hey Hardlett, can she pour my drink next time?¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse.¡¹

    Erich shifts his attention to the girl on my back.

    ¡¸I always thought the girl on your back was a ghost, but now that I look closer, she¡¯s pretty...... Won¡¯t you lend her to me for one night?¡¹

    Rafae stares at Erich¡¯s face, blushes, then after thinking for about ten seconds, buries her face in my back.

    She probably hesitated because Erich is handsome.

    ¡¸If you say too much, I¡¯m going to m my dick into the widow at the capital¡¯s fourth spot.¡¹

    Erich smiles sheepishly and mutters, ¡°How do you know about that?¡± quietly.

    The reason we can talk about such stupid things is because we didn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary.

    Unlike the secret passage through the sewers of Biado, this ce has been created somewhat as a shelter.

    Although the path is a little old, it is paved with stone and while either side is narrow, there is a private room with chairs and beds alongside it.

    ¡¸There are no traces of a battle. Moreover, the carpets and sheets are not in disorder.¡¹

    Leopolt says as he turns the room inside out.

    ¡¸Torches haven¡¯t been taken either.¡¹

    Sekrit knocks down the torches set up in the passage.

    ¡¸The food storage is also intact, huh?¡¹

    There is even a well and pantry stocked with dried meat and pickles in preparation for holing up longer.

    This ce doesn¡¯t have any signs of a fight either.

    I try one bite of the food and don¡¯t find anything wrong with it.

    ¡¸Running out of food and fleeing in desperation¨D¨Dseems unlikely.¡¹

    Plus, they would at least bring preserved foods if they escaped.

    Even if I assume there was some sort of argument, I can¡¯t imagine the food storage remaining untouched.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s weird that there isn¡¯t a single corpse here.¡¹

    Erich picks up the same meat I chewed on and opens his mouth, but returns it to the shelf without eating it a few secondster.

    Damn, he backed out.

    ¡¸I guess we have to follow our only lead.¡¹

    The one clue we have is the smell of death......

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I grab my spear and dash to meet Celia.

    When I reached the source of the voice, I pulled Celia by the back of her cor and leapt backwards.

    ¡¸Look!¡¹

    Celia points as she dangles by her cor.

    There is a hole in the several meters tall marble wall.

    A single spider corpse is nearby and two skin and bone remains of humans.

    ¡¸So they got in through here.¡¹

    Celia takes a peek but it¡¯s too dark for her to see anything.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how they did it, but they summoned the insects to try and annihte us along with their own people. They did so while keeping safe underground.¡¹

    Erich tosses a torch into the hole. Nothing moves and nothing else can be seen.

    ¡¸However, they were somehow found. And they were better at digging than expected.¡¹

    Erich and I each pick up one of the empty skins.

    ¡¸Conduct a search, keeping an eye out for remaining enemies. Find the heads of the enemy king and upper brass. I don¡¯t think you will though......¡¹

    After Erich¡¯s order, the soldiers increase their alertness and the still-dangling Celia raises her sword to eye level.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯m done.¡¹

    One of the corpses was wearing a maid uniform and the other was wearing armor.

    Individuals who, even after crawling underground, keep their guards and maids...... this room is also bigger and more luxurious than the other rooms.

    It¡¯s safe to say my goal is gone.

    I can¡¯t turn back because Erich is here, so I¡¯ll just tag along at the backter.

    I slowly follow in the rear as Erich advances with his guards.

    ¡¸The hole to the abyss is closed so the insects are done. There should be a few survivors.¡¹

    ¡¸Um, you can lower me now or else I can¡¯t take my position in battle.¡¹

    Then it happened right as I was about to put Celia back on the floor.

    A high-pitched cry resonates into my ear.

    ¡¸What the-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wah.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help dropping Celia.

    Looking for the source, I find a small fox at my feet.

    There was no time to wonder how long it had been following us.

    I¡¯m no expert in foxes, but I could tell that howl is a warning.

    I twirl my spear 180 degrees and stab the spider on the ceiling.

    ¡¸They are above us!¡¹

    The light from the torches held by our hands created a blindspot on the ceiling.

    Reacting to my yell, the guards began thrusting their spears upward.

    ¡¸They¡¯re in the small room to the right too!¡¹

    Celia points as she rubs her reddened nose.

    Irijina rushes in, stomping on a worm that emerges from under the bed and sticks her spear into its mouth.

    ¡¸Behind too!¡¹

    Rhinoceros beetles appear out of nowhere.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hold them off. You aim at the bottom!¡¹

    Jumping in was Dingus, themander of the eastern army who has chosen to apany me to the end.

    He plunges his greatsword into the beetle¡¯s jaws to seal its greatest threat, and then lifts it up.

    ¡¸Uu, no......but......¡¹

    The one perplexed at why he followed me this far was Rinuga, the leader of the South Yuguria refugees.

    He recoiled at the sight of the beetle, not having gotten over his fear, but once Dingus shouted at him, he roared as he crawled under the beetle and pierced the soft underbelly with his sword.

    ¡¸Multiple enemies in front!¡¹

    Spiders fall from the ceiling one after the other and the guards could no longer stab them all.

    One of them tries to squeeze into the ranks.

    In a short but firm breath, the four fore legs fly off, and the spider leans forward.

    Almost simultaneously, a sword sinks into its head.

    The one who swung the sword was Erich.

    A bee then flies over the spider.

    Erich, with his sword already pulled behind his shoulder, takes a step toward the bee.

    ¡¸Shh!¡¹

    The fluid sh slices the bee¡¯s wings.

    Having lost its method of flight, the bee crashes and slides along the ground in agony.

    His swordsmanship is elegant unlike mine which relies on power.

    I ready my spear to face further iing bees.

    ¡¸Uooooh!! Behold my sword y! Constion money Savate!¡¹

    Jim knocks the insects down before I could make a move.

    He¡¯s being suspected? How skillful.

    ¡¸Well, looks like we¡¯re surrounded.¡¹

    I say to Sekrit as I stab therge eye of a bee.

    ¡¸Yeah, from all sides. Sorry for jumping in.¡¹

    Leopolt and Celia seem to be trying to open a path of retreat in the rear with all the other guards.

    Despite being among soldiers, that guy asionally steps forward to finish off a spider himself.

    He never really fights on the frontlines but he¡¯s pretty skilled, huh?

    ¡¸How many are down!?¡¹

    Erich shouts.

    ¡¸Nobody in front, just barely!¡¹

    ¡¸Same at the back, we narrowly held them off!¡¹

    As I consider whether to aid the front or back, I ease up my strength.

    It¡¯s odd. Normal soldiers are like a one and spiders are like a five on a scale of power level.

    If they had support from defensive encampments and siege weapons, the number would be higher, but this is a regr encounter.

    In other words, it¡¯s strange that we haven¡¯t lost more troops.

    ¡¸Cease attacking! Get into defensive formation!¡¹

    ¡¸You, giving out your own order!¡¹

    Erich res at me, meanwhile the soldiers stop moving, unsure of what to do.

    It¡¯s a fatal opening, but it doesn¡¯t change the situation.

    The insects stir restlessly next to the soldiers and don¡¯t attack.

    Although the insects were initially on the ceiling and approached us sometimes, not a single one attacked.

    Erich also returns to my side, confused.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸How would I know?¡¹

    I spread my arms to disy my bewilderment.

    A spider passes by me and Erich.

    Feeling somethingtch onto my leg, I look down and see the fox that warned us earlier.

    It might not have mattered in the end, but I guess it saved us in that moment.

    Let¡¯s brush its fluffy tail.

    ¡¸So, what do we do?¡¹

    Leopolt interjects when I pose the question to Erich.

    ¡¸We should investigate deeper. The insects here don¡¯t seem like a threat. There is no need to search this ce again.¡¹

    Erich and I unconsciously look at each other.

    Even I¡¯m a little worried about going forward in such a situation. Leopolt isn¡¯t someone who typically suggests reckless ideas.

    Leopolt proceeds to draw his sword and whispers to us while pretending to lead the way.

    ¡¸I can see the insects moving uniformly. They are blocking the exits we have prepared for retreat.¡¹

    ¡¸I see! When the mission is over, why don¡¯t we drink some delicious booze at that shop.¡¹

    Erich gives a loud unrted reply.

    A worm happens to crawl by our feet.

    The way it¡¯s keeping a fixed distance away makes it seem like the worm is eavesdropping.

    ¡¸Also, I¡¯ve be feeling unnatural vibrations on the wall for a while now. Something with considerable mass is on the other side......¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, you¡¯re a pervert too.¡¹

    It means that if we start running, all the insects will swarm and there is a possibility that insect hydras will burst out from the wall too.

    ¡¸I sense a distinct intelligence from the insects. Or should I say, they are being led by someone¨D¨D Wasn¡¯t that also the case when we were trying to close the hole?¡¹

    Indeed, the insects were stationed on the mountain regardless of the time of day and waiting for us.

    Moreover, the swarm of caterpirs also has to be due to a prediction that we woulde by air.

    ¡¸If there is a leader, our situation is pretty hopeless. However, there should be a reason why they aren¡¯t stopping our forward progress.¡¹

    ¡¸Asking about that......heheh. Don¡¯t be so naughty! It¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    Celia copies us and yells something that doesn¡¯t connect to the topic at hand.

    ¡¸Feignpliance and kill the leading unit. That is the best n. I will also do what I can.¡¹

    That is all Leopolt says before leaving us.

    The deeper we get, the stronger the smell of death gets, and when it reaches the limit, we arrive at a room that is a dead end.

    ¡¸Is this a throne room?¡¹

    The ceiling is twice as high, and although the floor is not top quality, it is more carefully paved than the roughly arranged stones in the other areas.

    It¡¯s a vast room¨D¨Dsomething to be expected of for an underground space¨D¨Dwith a chair resembling a throne resting on a step higher than the ground and hanging red curtains that hide the stone wall behind it.

    ¡¸I was imagining piles of dead insects and human corpses.¡¹

    The stench is as foul as ever.

    But not a single blood stain is in sight.

    ¡¸Cleaning is important. It is necessary.¡¹

    A woman wearing a ck mourning dress appears from behind the red curtain.

    She has a shiny crown on her head.

    The woman slowly sits down on the throne.

    She has lustrous ck hair, a beautiful face that would make any man do a double take, and a slender body.

    ¡¸Hiiie......¡¹

    Rafae jumps off my back and cowers in fear on the ground.

    ¡¸Wilhelmina......¡¹

    Erich¡¯s eyes open wide as he readies his sword.

    ¡¸She¡¯s alive.¡¹

    I do the opposite and put my sword away.

    ¡¸Why, you idiot!¡¹

    Erich scolds me and I hastily unsheathe it again.

    Wilhelmina props up the crown that almost slips off her head with one hand and turns to us¨D¨Dno, to me, in tears.

    I was expecting her to beg for her life, but the words that came out of her mouth werepletely different.

    ¡¸I am delighted that you found me again. Noble, Hardlett. I knew you would.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hm?¡¹

    My head tilts to the side. In doing so, Wilhelmina also does the same and extends her hand out.

    The bracelet on her wrist falls to the floor with a bright cling.

    ¡¸I want to talk. Join.¡¹

    I unconsciously pull away.

    She probably meant to say, e close, I want to talk¡± but her expression is as furious as someone who wants to avenge their parents.

    It¡¯s too weird no matter how I think about it.

    But my eyes are saying this is Wilhelmina.

    Her height, figure, and even the size of her breasts are exactly as I remember them.

    ¡¸You won¡¯te? I¡¯ll make it so you want to then.¡¹

    Wilhelmina sticks her hand under her dress, pulls down her underwear and rolls up the train of her dress.

    Her thighs, navel and seemingly unused genitals are in full view.

    That ce is lovely.

    ¡¸ording to my memories, you were aroused by my body and wanted to shove your penis into my genitals. Do you want toe now?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......something feels off.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s not normal.¡¹

    While leaning forward, I look over at Erich, who is also somewhat lurched.

    ¡¸Let us greet each other. Let us choose to embrace, kiss, and converse with each other. We should prioritize negotiation overbat if we are to rule the Central ins.¡¹

    Wilhelmina opens her arms innocently as she speaks and kicks her feet yfully as if she is a child waiting for her parents to pick her up.

    ¡¸......did she go mad from the constant defeats? Maybe the people around her got fed up and left.¡¹

    Erich mutters.

    ¡¸Is this how a person goes insane? It looks more like her words and facial expressions are disjointed, like she doesn¡¯t know how to use them.¡¹

    Leopolt says with a stern look on his face.

    ¡¸Say, Wilhelmina.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    She replies in a cute voice, but disys a surprised expression when she is supposed to smile.

    When we scowl back at her, her face changes to a crying one, then an angry one, then fixes on a smiling one.

    ¡¸Are you the real Wilhelmina?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I am Wilhelmina, otherwise I would not know your face or name.¡¹

    Her tone shifts to the next extreme, into an intimidating tone that an empress would use.

    Erich looks at me in shock, but I turn away pretending like nothing happened.

    ¡¸True, but you are not acting normal.¡¹

    ¡¸I have yet to be proficient, please allow it.¡¹

    I¡¯m getting a bad feeling.

    ¡¸Are you a human?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not appropriate. I cannot exin it to people.¡¹

    The soldiers point their swords at her.

    I knew it. I thought so.

    ¡¸What are you......are you controlling Wilhelmina somehow?¡¹

    I pray that is the case. I hope something is manipting Wilhelmina to move how it wants.

    But Wilhelmina shakes her head.

    ¡¸No, I have not taken over. I am not a parasite either. Wilhelmina is who I am.¡¹

    Her tone and facial expression gradually match and be less unnatural.

    I prepare myself mentally and get to the point.

    ¡¸How did you be Wilhelmina?¡¹

    The awkwardness of her smile and gentle tone is gone.

    ¡¸I¨D¨Date her insides.¡¹

    Her answer was the worst though.

    That thing didn¡¯t attach itself like a parasite to control her.

    It consumed Wilhelmina¡¯s brain.

    Her tone and expressions were out of sync because nobody is in this deserted ce and that thing, after taking over her memories, didn¡¯t have a chance to adjust based on another person¡¯s reaction.

    It doesn¡¯t matter that she is an enemy, imagining an insect eating a beauty like her grosses me out.

    When I direct my anger at the Wilhelmina imitation, she makes a troubled face.

    ¡¸There is no need to be angry. Although I ate Wilhelmina, I am undoubtedly Wilhelmina.¡¹

    I draw my Dual Crater, not in the mood to talk anymore, but the Wilhelmina look-alike holds out her hands in an attempt to calm me down.

    ¡¸My appearance is that of Wilhelmina.¡¹

    ¡¸What nonsense are you spewing? You¡¯re just wearing her skin.¡¹

    Wilhelmina continues to try and pacify me.

    ¡¸I possess Wilhelmina¡¯s memories, I have the same thought process and the I hold the same ideals. Does that not make me Wilhelmina?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu......guh......this is not an issue of theory. How can I believe an insect in a woman¡¯s skin? It¡¯s a matter of emotion.¡¹

    The fake Wilhelmina strives to convince me further.

    ¡¸But ording to my memories, I am the one who said ruin is the same as the destruction of the world, and I am the one who summoned the swarm of insects. As a fiend who killed tens if not hundreds of thousands, isn¡¯t it divine retribution that I got eaten by an insect?¡¹

    ¡¸So Wilhelmina was the one behind it after all......no, wait, even so......mmm.¡¹

    The pseudo Wilhelmina tilts her head and smiles.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, don¡¯t lose to that ins-......insect-helmina!¡¹

    ¡¸If that thing really took over her memories and thoughts, do you think that idiot has a chance of winning?¡¹

    Celia and Sekrit are saying whatever they want.

    Argh, I¡¯m just going to sh her without question.

    Before I could, Leopolt steps forward and reins me in.

    ¡¸May I ask three questions?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not mind.¡¹

    I can no longer sense a difference in her tone.

    It was able to adapt in such a short time, meaning her talent was taken too.

    ¡¸First question. Am I correct in saying......you and the insects came from the depths of the abyss?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not have memories before I ate her. But given the circumstances, or even logic, you are probably right.¡¹

    It would truly be the end of the world if these human hijackers overflow from hell.

    ¡¸Second question. You possess the power to control other insects, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I can do so. I cannot exin why, but the other insects listen to what I say.¡¹

    To demonstrate, Wilhelmina blinks twice.

    A bee immediately appears before us, flies around, crashes into the wall and dies.

    If she can order the insects to kill themselves, her authority is absolute. Nothing is taboo.

    ¡¸Third question. Why did you wee us and want to talk to us?¡¹

    The mock-Wilhelmina pauses briefly to think.

    ¡¸My goal is the unification of the Central ins. When I awakened, I believed I had sufficient forces to do so......¡¹

    She must be referring to the army of insects.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I woke up toote. Before I could find my way, you people destroyed the hole.¡¹

    Her dainty finger points at me, Celia, and Sekrit.

    So the appearance of bugs in daytime and the anti-air fire of the caterpirs were her orders after all.

    I¡¯m sure if she had one more day to get the hang of things, it would be hopeless for us.

    ¡¸Rebuilding is impossible. The remaining forces are almost non-existent and the prospect of replenishing them is slim.¡¹

    The number of insects has decreased dramatically and hasn¡¯t increased since the copse of the hole.

    ¡¸That means I can¡¯t unify the Central ins. So my only option is to negotiate with you and get favorable conditions.¡¹

    The Wilhelmina lookalike nods contently.

    I could feel my confused mind calm down.

    Wilhelmina is not someone who would talk honestly about her own situation like this. This thing doesn¡¯t even know how to lie.

    This thing is just an insect with Wilhelmina¡¯s memories and thoughts trying to be Wilhelmina.

    ¡¸You¡¯re thinking of something unpleasant, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    The imitation stares at me.

    ¡¸But I can turn the situation around if we negotiate. I have much to offer you.¡¹

    ¡¸Question.¡¹

    Leopolt interrupts.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the fourth......¡¹

    Leopolt forcefully speaks over the lookalike who wanted to point out the discrepancy between the initially stated number of questions.

    ¡¸Why do you want to unify the Central ins? You, who are no longer a human, has no reason to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I am Wilhelmina¨D¨D¡¹

    Leopolt goes on.

    ¡¸Why do you insist on being Wilhelmina?¡¹

    The lookalike smiles wryly and sighs as if she¡¯s tired of being asked the same question.

    ¡¸You appear intelligent but are actually foolish. Since I consumed Wilhelmina, I became Wilhelmina, so I want to achieve Wilhelmina¡¯s goal to unify the Central ins......hm?¡¹

    Her expression changes.

    ¡¸Strange. A goal is something established based on a person¡¯s meaning and desire. As a non-human, uniting the Central ins has no meaning and I have no desire to do so. My goal is to be Wilhelmina, and in order to do that, I have to unite......no, I¡¯m contradicting myself. To solve it¨D¨D¡¹

    Her tone changes, and she monologues rapidly as she looks back and forth between us and her crown.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹

    ¡¸S-she has insect eyes!¡¹

    Erich reels and Celia falls on her butt.

    Her once moist green eyes divided into an insect¡¯s characteristicpound eyes.

    Leopolt turns to me.

    ¡¸Have you prepared yourself?¡¹

    Is that why he was making dialogue?

    ¡¸Showing me this.¡¹

    I fixate my eyes on the babbling Wilhelmina lookalike......no, the monster.

    ¡¸Return to where you came from. Kill men and embrace women.¡¹

    I approach the monster with a running start.

    ¡¸As for insects¨D¨Dcrush them.¡¹

    My leaping front kicknds directly on the monster¡¯s face.

    The monster hits its head on the floor, rolls on the floor and into the curtains behind the throne, getting tangled and ripping them.

    The red curtain separates from the ceiling and falls down.

    ¡¸I see......¡¹

    Erich groans with a scowl on his face.

    Lying on the other side of the curtain are rows of bodies stacked upon each other.

    Some have already begun to dpose, proving that the source of the stench of death is undoubtedly here.

    ¡¸We were still negotiating. Why resort to violence? I am Wilhelmina.¡¹

    Wilhelmina rises abruptly, blood still dripping from her head.

    ¡¸Kicking a woman¡¯s face is such a brutal act. I am Wilhelmina.¡¹

    I don¡¯t respond.

    Although I have engaged in conversations with enemies before, this is an insect.

    ¡¸You fool. I am starting a war as Wilhelmina.¡¹

    The monster¡¯s back expands and the dress tears apart.

    Small worm-like tentacles viciously burst out of Wilhelmina¡¯s body.

    I confront the iing tentacles with my Dual Crater.

    I slice two on the right in one swing and strike the one on the left with my gauntlet.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one more!¡¹

    Celia throws a knife, which stabs into the tentacle and knocks it to the floor.

    The tentacles are not as tough as the worms and move much slower.

    I swipe away the tentacles attacking me separately and jump into the gap.

    I stick my Dual Crater into another tentacle and punch the monster in the face as hard as I can.

    The blow, which is strong enough to break the bones of a human¡¯s face, sends the monster flying into the wall.

    Having taken major damage, Wilhelmina¡¯s beautiful face breaks¨D¨Dor rather, caves inward, revealing the mandibles of an ant-like creature.

    Liar, it wasn¡¯t just her insides. Her outside has be an insect too.

    ¡¸But that in turn makes it easier for me to deal with.¡¹

    Despite knowing the inside is an insect, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to mutte Wilhelmina¡¯s pristine face.

    Now that it has fully be a monster, I can cut it down without restraint.

    ¡¸S-spidersing behind you!!¡¹

    Celia shouts.

    Of course they¡¯re all going toe when their leader is attacked.

    I turn around and yell at Erich.

    ¡¸Watch my rear. Try to stay alive until I chop that thing up!¡¹

    ¡¸Fine.¡¹

    They¡¯re going to being with the intent to kill this time.

    If I don¡¯t finish that thing off, we¡¯re all dead.

    I exhale once with the monster in my sight and rush forward.

    The monster still seems to be saying something to me, but its words are undecipherable because of its ant-like features.

    I charge in with the Dual Crater raised above my head.

    In response, the monster sends out more tentacles, but I¡¯ve already seen through the dull attack.

    Without losing any speed, I efficiently cut away the tentacles and close the distance, swinging my Dual Crater down diagonally aiming to sh through its shoulder when I get in range.

    The monster stood still, seemingly helpless, only for wings to sprout from its back, allowing it to fly apanied by the distinctive buzzing sound.

    My sh misses by a hair¡¯s breadth and slices through the wall and floor.

    In that opening, the monster circles around to my nk.

    For a split second, the monster seemed to grin at me.

    And then its stomach breaks from the inside and a tentacle shoots out at my side.

    ¡¸You think you¡¯ve won?¡¹

    I throw the Dual Crater at the monster.

    It isn¡¯t on course to hit its main body, but it cuts through the tentacle and stops moving.

    The brief chance created grants me time to pick up the Keravnos at my feet and plunge it into the center of the monster¡¯s chest.

    I carry my momentum forward after the spearhead prates the insect¡¯s body and stick it to the wall like an insect specimen.

    ¡¸He did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it dead!?¡¹

    Erich and Irijina exim while fighting the spiders.

    My eyes meet with the monster¡¯s eyes.

    Itspound eyes appear to warp.

    ¡¸You think you¡¯ve won?¡¹

    A second set of jaws protrude from between its mandibles and hits my forehead.

    It moved faster than its flying speed and the speed of the tentacles.

    I promptly stepped backwards, but the force of the blow was strong enough that I felt my reinforced headband crack.

    If I didn¡¯t step back, my head would have split open.

    I stumble and even the figure of the monster bes blurry.

    Then it happened when I started thinking I was in trouble and was about to exert strength into my legs to steady myself.

    ¡¸Just lie down.¡¹

    I obey Sekrit¡¯s voice and allow gravity to pull me to the ground face-first.

    The sound of cannonfire ingrained in my ears is followed by the wet sound of iron digging into flesh, and then Sekrit curses as she dislocates her shoulder.

    The monster, hit in the center of its torso by a cannonball fired from Sekrit¡¯s prosthetic arm, writhes in pain with a giant hole in its stomach.

    I p my wobbly leg and stand up.

    My Keravnos remains stabbed inside that thing¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Kyuuun!¡¹

    Something squeals at my feet.

    Looking down, I see the fox from before holding the Dual Crater in its mouth.

    ¡¸Good job! If you¡¯re a female, I¡¯ll embrace youter.¡¹

    I ce the frozen fox down and grip my Dual Crater.

    The monster lets out an inhuman scream.

    Its voice attracts three one-meter long bees from the hole in the ceiling thatunch their stingers at me.

    Is my sh faster or the stingers faster......it¡¯s definitely their stingers.

    But my vision is shaky from thest attack.

    If I fail to evade and copse, I won¡¯t be able to stand afterward.

    I can only swing my Dual Crater, praying that I don¡¯t get hit somewhere that will cause instant death.

    As the whoosh of wind gets closer, I hear two metal nks and one dull thud......I don¡¯t feel any pain.

    When I turn around, I see Erich standing behind me, having blocked the three stingers with his sword, shield and his own shoulder.

    ¡¸What are you waiting for? Go, Aegir!¡¹

    You don¡¯t need to tell me twice.

    I swing the Dual Crater down with all my might.

    The monster uses both its arms, newly grown tentacles from its back, and a sickle from its side to try and block my attack.

    ¡¸Bye, Wilhelmina.¡¹

    My farewell was directed not at the monster, but at Wilhelmina¡¯s body.

    The Dual Crater cuts through all of the defenses and finally lops off the monster¡¯s head.

    Red blood squirts out as the head spins around in midair.

    As the head dances, the protruding jaw retracts, itspound eyes close shut, and the face turns into that of Wilhelmina¡¯s with blood trickling down the corner of its mouth before falling with a plop onto the carpet.

    The now-headless body spasms as it walks aimlessly, then also falls, causing several insects from within to scatter.

    Immediately, the movements of the other insects be chaotic.

    Without its leader, the bugs go crazy, crawl around randomly and a portion of them even start feeding on each other.

    I keep my dizzy head stable as I stand up.

    Erich gives out instructions while Dingus helps extract the stinger from his shoulder.

    ¡¸Kill every single bug,rge or small. Pour oil on the floor, walls, and ceiling and fill the ce with gunpowder. Set it on fire as you leave and burn everything to the ground.¡¹

    That¡¯s the right decision. For a ce infested with insects......especially ones that can take over a person¡¯s mind, there is no other choice.

    Wilhelmina lies at my feet......is it even appropriate to call it that?

    In any case, I pick up her head and hold it in my hands.

    Her face is still beautiful in death.

    At the very least, a jaw won¡¯t pop out and tentacles won¡¯t grow from her head.

    ¡¸How should we report this to His Majesty?¡¹

    Erich groans as the stinger is removed and turns to me.

    ¡¸The enemy empress was consumed and taken over by insects......it¡¯s hard to believe unless you actually saw this battle. We can¡¯t preserve this ce for evidence either.¡¹

    I nce at Wilhelmina¡¯s head and then wrap it with a cloth from my pocket.

    ¡¸The empress of demons, Wilhelmina, used unknown magic to control wicked monsters. We cornered her in the underground cavern and finally defeated her. How does that sound?¡¹

    Wilhelmina is dead and South Yuguria has fallen.

    Libatis, Vandolea, and Altair no longer exist.

    Goldonia literally has control of the entire Central ins.

    I stare up at the ceiling of the narrow basement and hold the warm head under my arm.

    ¡¸We won, huh? What a truly¨D¨D¨D¨Dfeeling.¡¹

    My legs feel weak and I drop to my knees.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!? Is it poison!?¡¹

    It¡¯s bing harder to hear what Celia is shouting.

    I can¡¯t even tell whether my condition is due to poison or a heavy blow to the head.

    Erich simrly copses, probably from blood loss or possibly poison as well.

    It makes me smile how in sync we are.

    I¡¯m getting tired of moving my head so I lie down and simply look straight ahead.

    The soldiers are poking at the pile of bodies behind the curtain.

    What intelligent bugs. They must have been using them as preserved food.

    All of the bodies are either dressed like ministers or high-ranking soldiers. What expensive food.

    ¡¸This one is breathing! He¡¯s just immobilized by the poison.¡¹

    ¡¸This maid is alive too! She¡¯s desperately moving her mouth!¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised there are survivors, but it¡¯s good that we can save some women.

    ¡¸This guy is also alive! He seems to have been hiding under the bodies. He doesn¡¯t appear to be affected by poison. A crest of the Gand Empire on his cor?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa......secret technique: corpse disguise......did you see my mental strength that helped me endure a week without eating or drinking!?¡¹

    Therge man rises from the mountain of corpses shouting something.

    My vision is getting hazy. I¡¯ll just sleep for a bit.

    ¡¸You......how dirty. How long are you going to cling to this world!?¡¹

    Sekrit smiles as the man grasps at her.

    Irijina¡¯s kicknds on the man¡¯s crotch, which knocks him to the ground unconscious.

    Almost at the same time, my world also fades to ck.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Secret Golden Lager.

    Family:

    Pipi (super erect nipples), Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (fatigued), Ruu (fatigued)

    Leah (waiting for Celia), Melissa (concubine), Miti (concubine), Maria (concubine), Catherine (waiting on-site)

    Gretel (concubine), Mireille (concubine), Casie (9.5 head figure), Rita (waiting on-site), Yoguri (new work)

    Mother: Marceline (returning home), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (returning home), Second ¨C Bridget (returning home), Youngest ¨C Felicie (returning home), Sofia (returning home), udia (training), ra (sigh), Ad (waiting on-site), Alice (pure white)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a), Dorothea (relief request)

    Subordinates:

    Celia (first aid, transport), Rafae (fainted)

    M mander), Irijina mander), Luna mander of bow cavalry), Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Yakov (reserve), Gido (recluse), Mack bat engineer), Christoph (reserve), Guigue (reserve), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Sebastian (butler)

    Marta (returning home), Sally (responsible for exining), Maruru (returning home), Jim (desperate), Suzy (waiting for constion money), Sna ( ), Altair (world crisis), Remia (seeking salvation)

    Dingus (eastern armymander), Rinuga mand of refugee team)

    Others:

    Erich (frontlinemand)

    Sekrit (???)

    Natia (medical care), Felteris (orgy)

    Piris (insane, house arrest), Baroness Rukino Escaote (preparationplete), Seika (unhappy)

    Busco ( ), Gildress (astonished), Visitacion (confined home with child)

    Non-humans:

    Pochi (fatigued lizard), Yren (eating virgins), Ijaris (intimidation), T-99 (headless)

    Brynhildr (waiting on-site), Lammy (waiting in vain), Alraune (proliferating), Mirumi (returning)

    Messerschmitt? (fatigued), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (!), Schwartz (demon erection)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Battle Ended ¨C Temporary Disbanding of the Army.

    Assets: -75 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 806

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Poron

 Chapter 517: I am a Thinking ã€‡ â€”Preview

    <h4>Chapter 517: I am a Thinking ©– ¡ªPreview</h4>

    Goldonia: Capital ¨C Pce Reception Hall.

    ¡¸Military Commissioner Marquess Radhalde and Margrave Hardlett, enter!!¡¹

    A soldier dressed in an elegant uniform yells in a loud voice.

    He might look awe-inspiring and dignified, but he¡¯s probably pretty weak in an actual fightpared to a blood-stained soldier on the battlefield.

    Nobles are gathered in a line and the king is already seated on the throne.

    It is to be expected as today is the day where we dere the end of the war and our victory over the South Yuguria Empire.

    We slowly advance forward, bathed in everyone¡¯s gazes......or should I say, we are carried forward.

    The nobles visibly show their confusion.

    ¡¸How pathetic.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, since we can¡¯t stand on our own.¡¹

    Erich and I are being pushed in a chair with wheels attached by our adjutants......Celia is pushing me.

    Thick bandages are wrapped from my chest to my legs to hide the ugly wounds on my body.

    It¡¯s not the coolest way to make an appearance, but it¡¯s pretty rxing.

    After travelling to the front of the king, Erich lifts his body with a pained grimace.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, please forgive us for making you wait and for arriving in such an unsightly manner. Suffering a wound in the veryst moment is due to my carelessness and ipetence. I am burning with shame.¡¹

    I also say a simr statement, reading off the memo given to me by Celia.

    ¡¸I was the one who summoned you when you should be recuperating. It would not be a victory ceremony without you, after all. You should be forgiving me.¡¹

    ¡¸I am deeply grateful.¡¹

    Erich forces his body up and bows his head, and I also do something resembling a bow.

    ...

 Chapter 518: Unconventional Means

    <h4>Chapter 518: Unconventional Means</h4>

    Capital Mansion ¨C Office.

    Adolph taps a stack of documents on the desk to align them, making a crisp sound.

    Maybe it¡¯s closer to a thud because of how thick the stack is......I¡¯m already dreading this talk before we get started.

    The fully motivated Adolph and Polte sit down inside the not-sorge office of the mansion in the capital.

    Before I knew it, she hadpletely be Adolph¡¯s assistant.

    Sitting opposite them is Leopolt and Nina, who is more like an errand girl than an assistant.

    It feels like forever since I¡¯ve seen her. While her face still retains its innocence, she is a full-fledged adult now.

    Beside them, is M, who is leaning slightly toward me.

    Of course, in between the two groups, Celia is sitting next to me.

    There is the domestic affairs team, the military team, and me.

    We are beginning to look like a faction of Goldonia, albeit a small one.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s start. Keep it as short as possible.¡¹

    I was prepared to get right to the chase, but they just stared at the desk without saying anything.

    ced on the desk by Adolph are the stupidly tall pile of documents, drinks, and a half-eaten cake......damn Irijina, you didn¡¯t finish it, huh? The only other thing on the desk was head-helmina.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸That!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Celia, M, and Polte shouted at the same time.

    Eeei, it¡¯s annoying to exin. I mean, I don¡¯t know how to exin it.

    ¡¸Various things happened to get to where we are. You can submit your question in writingter.¡¹

    I¡¯ll let this thing write its own replies.

    ¡¸Knowledge is like a stream of water. Rumors, love affairs, others¡¯ financial situations, each individual misceneous matter may gather together to form a great river and aplish something. I was formerly a sworn enemy, a suspicious outsider, but now I am merely a head that can¡¯t roll around telling everybody, so please pay me no heed and leave me be.¡¹

    The head bows politely.

    After someplications, the meeting began.

    ¡¸Ahem. Firstly, regarding the number of civilian casualties in the series of wars, although it¡¯s still a rough estimate, there shouldn¡¯t be much difference. This doesn¡¯t include those hunted down as soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not many.¡¹

    It¡¯s not nothing.

    However, in a war of such magnitude involving the taking and taking back, and a messy end which can hardly be called warfare, this amount can be considered small.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the result of the hand you yed in advance. Well done.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine I guess.¡¹

    Come on, you were given praise.

    ¡¸The corner of your mouth loosened for an instant. You can¡¯t fool my eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem! Err, the issue isn¡¯t with the citizens, it is with thend they should be returning to!¡¹

    Adolph, whose behavior was highlighted by Celia, coughs to hide his embarrassment and continues on.

    ¡¸In addition to the ruination of farnd caused by the war, the final scorched earth campaign literally reduced the southern towns and viges to ashes. From the viges themselves to flood control channels and watermills......everything has been destroyed, and there won¡¯t be any prospect of harvest next year or the year after, let alone this year.¡¹

    We went around burning the entire fields of viges after all. There¡¯s going to be fewer of them left intact.

    It may be a nightmare for Adolph, but it was necessary at the time. Unless we did what we did, insects would be moving in this room instead of us.

    ¡¸Necessity aside, calctions show that we can survive through the winter based on the less-damaged northern harvest and our current stockpile. However, until then, we will not be able to afford to sell anything for profit.¡¹

    ¡¸Even without selling our precious food supply, can¡¯t Lindbloom make money with its products?¡¹

    Adolph shakes his head at Celia.

    ¡¸Needless to say, Lindbloom¡¯s products are iron products obtained from the iron mines......and right now, the price of iron is plummeting.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s strange.¡¹

    War ravaged throughout the entire Central ins.

    With so many things broken all over the ce, iron should be needed to repair and rebuild.

    ¡¸Damage has exceeded the limit. Too many things were destroyed so people are choosing cheaper materials such as wood or stone and not iron.¡¹

    Iron was never necessary to repair houses or water canals or walls.

    There is no reason why work can¡¯t be done with the inexpensive stone or themon and simpler-to-process wood.

    Sure, using iron would increase the strength and durability, but the material is harder to manipte and also not affordable for everyone.

    ¡¸If we were to look at what does need iron......¡¹

    Weapons, armor, forts, ramparts and the like¨D¨Dalthough now that war is over, those things can wait.

    ¡¸There are more bad elements. Since roads and bridges are damaged, it¡¯s harder to transport materials from a remote region like Lindbloom......and the army¡¯s spare weapons are circting widely as a form of scrap iron.¡¹

    ¡¸Disposing the spares......¡¹

    M makes a conflicted expression.

    The military possesses arge supply of weapons aside from the ones in use by soldiers.

    That is so soldiers are not left idle when their weapons inevitably break.

    ¡¸And because an enemy no longer exists, there is no reason to keep spares......?¡¹

    I¡¯m beginning to sense the ¡°soldiers¡¯ cold treatment¡± mentioned by Wilhelmina previously.

    ¡¸The value of iron is a fraction of what it was before the war. It is still an important stream of revenue, but it is no longer as reliable.¡¹

    Adolph ces multiple bonds on the desk.

    ¡¸Most of them belong to ire-san, but this is how much debt we have. There is obviously also interest attached, so the situation will only worsen if this drags on.¡¹

    The total sum of the promissory notes is¨D¨D95 000 gold. With interest, the amount easily exceeds 100 000 gold.

    It¡¯s not a sum that can be paid off quickly. I¡¯m surprised we borrowed so much in the first ce.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you do something about ire?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. At worst, you can her take away the interest.¡¹

    Adolph ms a fist on the desk.

    The angry Celia ms the desk with twice the strength, causing Adolph to fall on his butt.

    ¡¸Stop. I¡¯ll fall.¡¹

    Adolph speaks in a harsh tone as he ignores head-helmina who bounces up twice from the desk being hit.

    ¡¸ire-san¡¯s personal rtionship can be used as a shield to make the interest go away. It is also possible to use the power of the feudal lord. However, that is forbidden. If we use this method once, the trust of the Hardlett house among merchants will sink, making future borrowing more difficult, and even when we manage to do so, the interest will be exorbitant.¡¹

    I stabilize the rolling head-helmina while nodding in understanding.

    The unusually animated Adolph catches his breath and then continues.

    ¡¸An order to cancel a debt is like a temptation by a devil. You may rejoice from the elimination of a loan today, but hell awaits you tomorrow. You must not do this for your own sake and for the sake of the people.¡¹

    Alright, if you insist so strongly.

    ¡¸We have to pay it off properly then. What¡¯s the n?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have one.¡¹

    We¡¯re done for if you say that.

    When I turn the head in Adolph¡¯s direction, he and Polte pull away.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t y around. Stop.¡¹

    Adolph rebukes me with his eyes, then takes documents from Polte.

    ¡¸I have an idea, of course. Gather the people who were burned out of their homes in the well-equipped north and increase productivity to the maximum. In thend of the south devastated by the scorched earth operation where animals run free, we can only set up a few hunting viges. We don¡¯t have the manpower or money to do reconstruction.¡¹

    That is when Leopolt opens his mouth.

    ¡¸What about the new territory in southern South Yuguria that is supposed to be granted to us?¡¹

    ¡¸Completely abandoned. There are only asional patrols done by guards so it doesn¡¯t be a hang-out for bandits.¡¹

    Adolph replies immediately without ncing at the documents.

    He must have ruled out the new territory since he can¡¯t even fix his ownnd and didn¡¯t investigate.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of a different and slightly oundish approach.¡¹

    It happened as I was about to let him say his idea.

    ¡¸Can I make a suggestion?¡¹

    Head-helmina raises her hand......or rather, a tuft of hair.

    I wonder how she does that with such beautiful silky hair.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Head-helmina skims over the documents Adolph reluctantlyys out and then speaks.

    ¡¸The losses of each cultivatednd, the surplus production of fallownd and the number of people that can be epted, the necessary material procurement n for migration, all the required data has been gathered. The yield for Mitt vige on the top of the third page doesn¡¯t seem right, perhaps due to miscalction.¡¹

    Polte hastily corrects it with a writing brush.

    She appeared to nce over the papers, but she checked everything, huh?

    ¡¸The analysis is perfect and there are no holes in the actions taken. I¡¯m amazed at how far you have nned. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that you are the best domestic affairs official¡¹

    ¡¸Haa......thanks.¡¹

    Adolph isn¡¯t sure how to react.

    Understandably so because he¡¯s getting told this by a severed head.

    ¡¸On top of that, it doesn¡¯t seem like you have broken out of the mold for a domestic affairs official.¡¹

    Oh, that made Adolph pout a bit.

    Head-helmina turns to me.

    She still has a nice face and voice as a severed head. Why couldn¡¯t she be my woman?

    ¡¸Is there no other option than abandoning the charred southern region?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve considered various ns¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That is based on the extent of your own knowledge, is it not?¡¹

    Head-helmina looks this way.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he knows a solution.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, me?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t thought of anything.

    Adolph and Polte shake their heads denying the im.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite impossible. We have to prepare the burnt and trampled fields before plowing, and fix the broken canals before watering. There is no way we¡¯ll be able to finish in time for the nting in spring. We have to concentrate our manpower on the arablend in the north¨D¨D¡¹

    Adolph is absolutely correct.

    It is already winter and there is too much work to do in so little time.

    It will be disastrous if we don¡¯t make it in time.

    That means we would have invested manpower to attain zero return.

    If we had excess workers, I might see it as development for the future, but dividing ourbor right now could very well lead to a food shortage next year.

    ¡¸We really can¡¯t do it? Isn¡¯t there a method that throws outmon sense and breaks down the situation?¡¹

    I already know that no matter how I use my dick, I can¡¯t get Pochi to pull a giant plough, and if I let Brynhildr hold a hoe, it¡¯s going to end up in my head.

    In the first ce, I¡¯ve never done farm work before so I don¡¯t know anything about soil, water or crops.

    ¡¸Wait......earth and water......¡¹

    A pair of long dark brown ears pop up in my mind.

    ¡¸Crops......nts are basically the same as trees.¡¹

    A pair of long white ears wiggle in my mind.

    ¡¸I might have an idea.¡¹

    I call Ijaris, Yren and a few of the other elves to the office.

    When I exined the situation to them, their reply was simple and clear.

    ¡¸We can. It is an easy task.¡¹

    Ijaris, the chieftess of the ck elves, leaned out of the window and waved her hand with a flick of the wrist toward the garden.

    The ground under Irijina, who was training outside, stirred and instantly became like farnd.

    Next, water was drawn up from a nearby well like a long string and moistened the ground.

    Incidentally, Irijina tripped and fell.

    ¡¸We are elves who have received the grace of the forest, you know.¡¹

    Yren takes out a seed from her pocket and exhales erotically.

    A strong wind whips up, dropping the seed into the garden.

    Almost instantaneously, the seed sprouted in multiple directions and filled the garden with flowers.

    ¡¸Am I......dead......I must be halfway......what a nice fragrance......¡¹

    Irijina, surrounded by flowers, calmly closes her eyes.

    She¡¯ll probably wake up on her own by dinnertime.

    ¡¸......what¡¯s this!? You can create waterways and tidy up roughnd? Can all elves do this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Ijaris answers promptly as Adolph grabs her hand, then smiles when she sees me adopt a half-standing posture in jealousy.

    ¡¸C-can you also make crops grow like you did with the flowers just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸Making a seed sprout is easy enough that even a young girl can do.¡¹

    Yren kisses the neck of Polte who brings her face close.

    She lets out a soft moan, and I, no longer able to maintain my stance, sit down.

    ¡¸Well, that solves the problem.¡¹

    The elves will help us fix the fields and waterways and nt the seeds.

    The farmers will protect the crops with their lives while rebuilding the vige......we can do this.

    ¡¸But I believe we have long repaid our debt to you. It will go against ourw to involve ourselves any further with the forces of humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you help out this time? I¡¯ll do anything if it¡¯s within my power. Please.¡¹

    I hold Yren¡¯s hand to apply pressure. If this won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll try licking her foot.

    Fortunately, Yren is a beauty and I have no issues doing that.

    ¡¸Gosh, you leave me no choice. Just this once.¡¹

    That was easier than expected.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Do anything, eh......fufufu.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I¡¯m concerned that Yren, Ijaris and even Felteris exchanged looks with each other and smiled, but it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸There is no such thing as a free lunch.¡¹

    Did the head just say something? I couldn¡¯t quite make it out.

    ¡¸......what did I stay up all night for?¡¹

    It¡¯s not Adolph¡¯s fault.

    He couldn¡¯t have known about the magic of the elves.

    He can¡¯t incorporate something unconfirmed into his ns.

    Adolph created a n to the best of his abilities using the information he had.

    Conversely, is the fact that he didn¡¯t seek knowledge outside of what he acquired the limitation of a domestic affairs official?

    ¡¸I would venture to say that it¡¯s the top¡¯s fault for knowing about the elves and not sharing the information.¡¹

    Damn head-helmina, poking where it hurts.

    ¡¸With that said, we can¡¯t continue to rely on the elves. Let us treat this as the help of thepassionate god of fertility saving us from unreasonable destruction and form a n to rebuild. We¡¯ll do aplete review by the day after tomorrow.¡¹

    Staying up all night again? I¡¯m worried about Polte¡¯s skin and Adolph¡¯s hair.

    Leopolt stretches as if the problem has been solved.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we discuss the state of the personal army next?¡¹

    You¡¯d talk about it even if I didn¡¯t agree.

    Fine, I¡¯ll listen as much as you want today. I might fall asleep, but that¡¯s out of my control.

    Leopolt summarized things sinctly and bluntly to Adolph as follows:

    With no money or provisions, there is no prospect of reorganizing the personal army once they have been sent home.

    There is no support from the kingdom and no ns have been made to connect with the new territory in the south.

    The royal army has also not been replenished and it is likely unavoidable that they will be greatly weakened.

    After reporting as such, Leopolt turns to me and deres.

    ¡¸Regardless of the royal army¡¯s policies, it is imperative that we re-establish our private army. Preferably, I would like it to be expanded to a greater degree than before the war.¡¹

    Naturally, Adolph snaps at him.

    ¡¸No, no, no! Did you listen to what I said!? Our food supply is barely enough tost through winter, plus our ie is low to the point that we are looking at potentially going further in debt. Yet instead of dismantling the army, you want to erge it? Are you insane?¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s repulsion is reasonable.

    I can also understand how Polte can go from ring at Leopolt to on the verge of tears when he res back.

    ¡¸It is essential. We must restore the army even if in the worse case there are a few who starve or desert.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking for something absurd again.¡¹

    I make eye contact with Leopolt, who is having a heated discussion with Adolph.

    If I was a great feudal lord who ruled over thend for several generations, I just need to restore the territory.

    However, I rose up the ranks by means of military prowess, and my influence is based on armed might instead of my lineage.

    If my goal is to rule thisnd for many years and be loved by the people, then I should focus on domestic affairs.

    But, my goal is¨D¨D

    ¡¸Enough arguing. I will handle this matter. Your instructions will given to you through orders, so get back to work.¡¹

    I¡¯ll make all the decisions.

    After saying that, both Adolph and Leopolt stopped debating, bowed, and exited the room.

    This is not about choosing a method, it¡¯s about choosing which path to take.

    I have to be one who determines what to do.

    ¡¸Or I could use Celia¡¯s nipples to do a reading.¡¹

    ¡¸You learned some ridiculous game from the brothel again!?¡¹

    Iugh as Celia and M attack me.

    ¡¸Fumu. Seeing as how the discussion is over, can I ask for a favor?¡¹

    Head-helmina looks at me.

    I can¡¯t keep her on the desk......her upward gaze is unbearable.

    ¡¸Can you let me take a bath? I am a little dirty and it feels ufortable.¡¹

    It¡¯s the perfect timing for a change of pace.

    The bath is narrowpared to the one in the Rafen mansion, but it is still wide enough for several people to get in the tub together.

    A head floats past me in a shallow bucket as I stretch my arms and legs and submerge my body in the water for a rxing soak.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to say anything?¡¹

    I thought she was going to argue about the earlier topic, but she just floats silently.

    ¡¸I interrupted too often. I will give advice when asked, but otherwise, having already lost my ambition and body, I feel that I should remain quiet. Life is a series of indiscretion and reflection.¡¹

    Head-helmina jumps from the bucket into the water.

    For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if she would drown, but she drinks water with her mouth and ejects it from the hole at the base of the head, moving herself to the edge of the bathtub.

    Is that supposed to be swimming......?

    ¡¸I¡¯ming in!¡¹

    Announcing in a loud voice and barging in naked is the dwarf, Balbano.

    He also didn¡¯t return to Lindbloom for some reason and decided to tag along to the capital.

    ¡¸Hey, wait a minute.¡¹

    Head-helmina is here.

    She is still a woman and letting another man see her naked body is¨D¨Dshe doesn¡¯t have a body, so I guess it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Umu. Don¡¯t worry about it, there¡¯s steam here.¡¹

    Head-helmina, who gives her permission, is really dextrous to have wrapped herself with a warm wet towel.

    Balbano waddles his way over and boldly lowers his hairy body next to me.

    ¡¸Hooee. Life on the ins has its inconveniences, but it¡¯s so rxing just to soak in the water.¡¹

    The dwarf is short for how muscr he is, almost like a verticallypressed version of a human, so it¡¯sical how only Bbno¡¯s face is above the water when he¡¯s sitting.

    ¡¸Drinking this booze in water makes it taste even better. Have some.¡¹

    After taking a swig straight out of the bottle, Balbano passes the alcohol to me.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    I don¡¯t hesitate to tilt the bottle and then let the more-than-half-empty bottle float gently in the water.

    ¡¸The war¡¯s over too, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    It¡¯s peaceful now.

    ¡¸You guys are boundless idiots for killing each other. If you don¡¯t like each other, why not just live apart?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not how things work.¡¹

    I wash my face for no particr reason.

    ¡¸They even dragged the monsters from the abyss and made a mess, I¡¯m sure you have a hard time cleaning up. When the mountain copsed andva spewed out, I thought the world was going to end.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s such a headache.¡¹

    I pick up the bottle and take another drink.

    Just when I thought there was none left, Balbano takes out another bottle.

    ¡¸It would be more of a pain if the elves didn¡¯t help.¡¹

    That one phrase changed the gentle atmospherepletely.

    ¡¸......what did you say?¡¹

    Balbano grabs my shoulder with bloodshot eyes.

    Damn, did this guy get aroused because of the alcohol?

    ¡¸Grr, that¡¯s not it! I¡¯m asking what you are doing by relying on the long-ears while being a friend of us dwarves!!?¡¹

    The agitated Balbano stands up.

    Hey, something unpleasant is going to hit my face!

    ¡¸Why did you not consult with us before the long-ears!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because we want to turn the wastnd into fields and fix up the waterways and nt crops.¡¹

    Balbano plops himself back down.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think so.¡¹

    A few seconds of silence followed.

    ¡¸Still, I can¡¯t stand it when people think that dwarves are uselesspared to the long-ears!¡¹

    He stands up furiously again.

    C¡¯mon, don¡¯t wave that thing around.

    ¡¸Give me a job! Do you want me to build a cannonrger than that pce? Perhaps you want a moving castle? Or how about a steam-powered cart? Our payment can be in booze, this is a matter of pride!¡¹

    I grab Balbano and sit him back down in the water.

    The tip just grazed my cheek.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need such dream-like creations. Besides, I don¡¯t have any money. I¡¯m totally in debt.¡¹

    I stepped on something foreign in the water, and when I lifted my foot, I found a gold coin for some reason.

    ¡¸If I had a hundred thousand of these, I¡¯d be able to breathe a sigh of relief.¡¹

    I smile and toss the coin at Balbano.

    I wonder who dropped this.

    ¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t this gold? What are you gathering this soft metal for? The only thing that¡¯s good about it is its shininess.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too, but in this world people exchange it for booze, food and even a bath.¡¹

    Balbano fiddles with the coin and carefully examines it, then tosses it out of the window.

    Just one of those can sufficiently feed amoner family of four for a month.

    ¡¸Do you want me to dig it up then?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Balbano and I make eye contact.

    ¡¸We have some, gold that is.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸He fanned the mes of the conflict and found this brilliant move? He must have some talent in strategy or maybe he¡¯s just lucky......blub, blub.¡¹

    All I heard was the sound of Head-helmina blowing bubbles in the water.

    Side Story.

    ¡¸Would you be willing to do some shopping for me?¡¹

    Head-helmina politely bows.

    ¡¸I know it isn¡¯t normal to ask you, the family head, but there isn¡¯t anyone else who will listen to my request.¡¹

    Dorothea and the children of the orphanage who were taking care of chores in the mansion didn¡¯t want toe near me. No wonder.

    ¡¸I was going to go to the bro¨D¨DI mean, I was going to go buy some alcohol anyways. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s on the way.¡¹

    I ept a memo with neatly written words on it.

    That is when Tristan peeks his head out from behind.

    ¡¸Uwah, a philosophy book by Orcuteles? I¡¯ve only heard about it from the quotes of other books, but apparently it¡¯s a difficult book that he wrote while shoulder-deep in a swamp of thoughts with no intention of letting the reader understand.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to look inside. Will the bookstore have it?¡¹

    Tristan scratches his cheek.

    ¡¸If you go to all the bookstores in the capital or maybe......realistically, you may be better off gathering fragments from different old books.¡¹

    Ok, so this is going to be incredibly annoying.

    The other item is a special writing brush?

    Coincidentally, Nonna walks along.

    ¡¸Oh my, a Mirose brush? Mirose is a high-ss brushmaker that uses the hair of rare animals and allows you to customize the length, hardness and how soft the tip is.¡¹

    Nonna knows a lot.

    She doesn¡¯t look like someone who is into literary arts though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I want to buy a luxury item, but since I am only a head, I can only hold a brush in my mouth. I can¡¯t even write properly without a custom-made brush. Not being able to write is a very painful thing for a human being. Considering the thickness, length and sticity, the material is......¡¹

    She drew a picture, but this order also seems annoying.

    Thest thing is a ham sandwich?

    ¡¸That is a new product from Maroma bakery. It is a dish where ham is ced between two pieces of hot bread and the residual heat melts the sugar topping and butter. When freshly baked, people line up for it.¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave it at that.

    ¡¸Sorry, but the book and brush are too much for me. I¡¯ll likely buy some erotic art and a toothbrush by mistake.¡¹

    However, it¡¯s not like I can tell her to roll out on her own, and it¡¯s too risky to carry a severed head into the store with me.

    ¡¸I have a request for the administrator.¡¹

    Then, in came Tikuku.

    She is wearing a hollowed-out pumpkin because she lost her head......but it¡¯s better than not having one.

    At least it won¡¯t make the orphans cry.

    ¡¸I request oil for maintenance.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want oil, there is some in the kitchen.¡¹

    Are you going to drink it? It¡¯s going to make you fat.

    ¡¸Negative. Animal oil and nt oil are inadequate. ¨D¨Dtype mineral oil is preferred.¡¹

    Is there a difference?

    I wouldn¡¯t know if she told me to buy it.

    Both Head-helmina and Tikuku need to do their ownplicated shopping, but they are in no shape to walk outside.

    Headless and just a head......I just thought of something.

    I pick up Head-helmina and hand it to Tikuku.

    ¡¸Everything will be solved if you two go together. Great idea, huh?¡¹

    Tikuku is 150 cm tall with a child-like stature so she wouldn¡¯t look strange with the small face of Wilhelmina.

    It might be a problem if a child has the face of a beautiful woman and the face of the enemy empress, but covering her head with a hood will take care of that.

    ¡¸Fumu, nobody will suspect a thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Orders understood.¡¹

    They are smart so no further exnation was necessary.

    Tikuku walks out of the door with Wilhelmina¡¯s head under her arm.

    Now I don¡¯t have to doplex shopping and the two of them can slowly choose what they want.

    All¡¯s well that ends well.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I am following orders faithfully. It is not a problem.¡¹

    It¡¯s going to be fine.

    ¨D¨DA Few Hours Later.

    ¡¸Hey Aegir.¡¹

    Ca covers my face with her breasts when I¡¯m taking a nap.

    ¡¸Guo, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I ask as I fondle her boobs through her clothes.

    ¡¸I heard there was a Duhan that appeared in the market in broad daylight.¡¹

    ¡¸A Duhan? A headless knight?¡¹

    I question as I pull up her thin shirt and suck on her tits.

    ¡¸Ahn......the one that appeared in the market wasn¡¯t riding a horse and was walking around with its own head in its arm.¡¹

    ¡¸Ghosts are showing up in the capital? What is the worlding to?¡¹

    My hand reaches into her crotch and rubs her pussy.

    Why isn¡¯t she wearing any underwear?

    ¡¸Aahn......nnfu......I¡¯m turned on now. Let¡¯s get in bed. The thing about that Duhan is its head was on backwards.¡¹

    I let Ca stand up and walk while my finger stirs her insides.

    I hear screams and cryinging from the children and Celia at the entrance, but I leave them alone because I don¡¯t sense any murderous intent.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance.

    Family:

    Pipi (super erect nipples), Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Melissa (concubine), Miti (concubine)

    Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Gretel (concubine), Leah (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover)

    Mireille (lover), Casie (6.5 head figure), Rita (stink), Yoguri (masterpiece)

    Mother: Marceline (lover), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (lover), Second ¨C Bridget (lover), Youngest ¨C Felicie (lover), Sofia (returning home), udia (training), ra (sigh), Ad (stink), Alice (pure white)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a), Dorothea (relief request)

    Subordinates:

    Natia (sad), Felteris (cultivating newnd), Yren (cultivating newnd), Ijaris (cultivating newnd)

    Celia (adjutant), Irijina (ascension), Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Adolph (staying up all night), Polte (staying up all night)

    M mander), Luna mander of bow cavalry), Rafae (stink), Marta (returning home), Sally (responsible for exining), Maruru (returning home)

    Altair (world crisis), Remia (seeking salvation)

    Yakov (free), Gido (letter of resignation), Mack (free), Christoph (jitters), Guigue (suspicious), Sebastian (butler)

    Jim, Suzy, Sna

    Dingus (holiday), Rinuga (probation)

    Others:

    Sekrit (???), ??? (abduction)

    Piris (insane), Baroness Rukino Escaote (interview), Seika (interview), Visitacion (desertion)

    Busco (domestic affairs), Gildress (King of Aless)

    Non-humans:

    Head-helmina (Duhan Upper), T-99 (Duhan Lower)

    Pochi plications), Brynhildr (capital), Lammy mia), Alraune (root division), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Messerschmitt? (sleeping), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (!!), Schwartz (demon erection)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Battle Ended ¨C Temporary Disbanding of the Army.

    Assets: -105 000 gold (corresponding interest -10 000)

    Sexual Partners: 806

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Goldonia, Capital

 Chapter 519: An Elf Development Plan

    <h4>Chapter 519: An Elf Development n</h4>

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthat¡¯s how it is. You also understand the hardship, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess.¡¹

    I pretend to answer seriously while yawning mentally.

    This ce is Erich¡¯s private residence in the capital.

    Erich is a feudal lord so he has his own mansion and territory, but he mostly stays in the capital unlike me and considers this his home base. Thus it is much bigger than my capital mansion.

    We are not talking privately in a secret meeting room or the guest room, but in a small stone room created in the garden. And for some reason, I was asked to take off my clothes and wear bathing clothes.

    ¡¸Are you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really.¡¹

    I quickly turn my attention back to Erich when he gets angry.

    ¡¸Geez, it¡¯s important......I didn¡¯t think you would ignore everything.¡¹

    You can¡¯t expect me to do such a skillful task when it¡¯s just us.

    What Erich was rambling about was regarding the Royal army and the predicament of its reconstruction.

    The Royal army is less than half its sizepared to before the battle with South Yuguria and has suffered greater losses in terms of strength, weakening further.

    Obviously as the suprememander of the military, Erich wants to build up his forces again as quickly as possible.

    ¡¸That damn Keh, saying he won¡¯t spare any gold for the army now that there are no enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I¡¯m being red at again so I gloss over it by doing a funny dance.

    ¡¸......I also understand that the first priority is the restoration of devastated arablend and farming viges. But it¡¯s important to consider the division of resources. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to leave the military out of the equation.¡¹

    Erich props himself up with a staff and taps the map on the wall.

    ¡¸There is barbarian territory to the north that even the Federation can¡¯ty their hands on. They can head south at any moment.¡¹

    Something like that existed?

    ¡¸A great forest borders the empire to the south. Investigations have not been done to find out what is there.¡¹

    The rtionship between Goldonia and the Gand Empire was tenuous so there isn¡¯t much information avable for the forest area.

    It seems South Yuguria sent mercenaries to explore, among other things, but the records and witnesses have disappeared.

    Only one person survived......or rather, was left to die.

    ¡¸The east......has nothing, right?¡¹

    No, stuff is there. Plenty of things are there, such as dragons and the base of insects.

    Erich smacks the west side of the map several times.

    ¡¸An unknown jungle region lies to the west, along with city states that have yete under Goldonia¡¯s vassge.¡¹

    I suddenly remember something and point to the west bank of the North Teries river.

    ¡¸If I recall correctly, South Yuguria won over Stura and other ces around here, but what happened after that? Magrado wasn¡¯t exactly an easynd.¡¹

    Erich turns away with a disinterested look on his face.

    ¡¸......a few days after dering victory, theypletely surrendered and offered to be a vassal. Keh did something before I could mobilize the army.¡¹

    Is he angry because Keh got credit for it?

    ¡¸With the entire Central ins conquered, the next step is to deal with all the surrounding threats. I tried to make a case that it is imperative to rebuild the army.¡¹

    ¡¸But His Majesty¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t favorable.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I knew Keh wouldn¡¯t be for it, but for His Majesty to be that unmotivated......¡¹

    The voice of an attendant calls out from outside.

    ¡¸My lord. I have just received word from Baron Pentley. He says it¡¯s urgent¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it in the office!¡¹

    I silently ask if it¡¯s okay to ignore such an urgent message.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I already know what he wrote¨D¨Dpestering me to convey his need for money to His Majesty.¡¹

    Erich shakes his head and thenys down on the wooden bed in the room.

    ¡¸The matter of threats is of course true, but if the military shrinks, my faction also weakenes. I have to maintain the size somehow......¡¹

    As the highest ranked in the military and the leader of the new nobles who are mostly soldiers, the army is Erich¡¯s source of power.

    On the other hand, Keh¡¯s faction is made up of long-standing lords and bureaucrats who are all too pleased to see the military diminish.

    ¡¸His Majesty certainly did not treat the merits of soldiers unfairly. Many of them have been awarded medals, many of them have been elevated to the rank of knighthood, and they have beenvishly given letters ofmendation and gifts of honor for their military service. I have noints about that at all.¡¹

    ¡¸But the reward money is too little.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, even you and I were given merely 5000 gold. The other nobles surely received much less.¡¹

    Many nobles more or less paid to dispatch their troops with their own money.

    Even if it¡¯s the kingdom¡¯s army they are leading, they have to bear the costs of expedition and equipment for their own retinue, plus they need to give stium to the bereaved families if they suffer casualties. In addition, it is not practical to wait for the kingdom to supply funds for necessary expenses on the frontlines, so the nobles have to pay for most of it out of their own pocket.

    Having your own territory further increases the expenses.

    Conversely, although the bureaucrats in the capital are working hard behind the scenes by doing activities such as procuring supplies, they are not buying wheat or repairing broken wagons at their own expense. They would have almost no financial burden.

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s the new territory to the south. Because of my position, I participated in the meeting to determine the allotment ofnd, but all the areas that will likely generate profit immediately with resources such as mines became the kingdom¡¯s property. Naturally, the officials dispatched to manage thend belong to Keh¡¯s faction......and not only does thend given to the new nobles need to begin with the migration of people, they can¡¯t neglect their duty to manage it themselves. As a result, it drains money.¡¹

    Nobles who are in dire straits are also begging Erich for help.

    Judging how he spoke earlier, it isn¡¯t just one or two of them.

    ¡¸If left alone, the nobles will need to make sacrifices and some will eventually be swayed to Keh¡¯s side. The rights to new territory, the scramble for limited funds......I¡¯m still no match for Keh in those areas. There are few within my allies, including you, who are skilled at plotting.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I can mention the severed head that specializes in schemes.

    ¡¸¨D¨Danyway, I¡¯m done talking about work. Let¡¯s heal our bodies and minds.¡¹

    Erich ps his hands twice and then a servant brings hot stones and water into the room.

    ¡¸I turned this ce into a sauna. I spent a fortune on it before the war......I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be in such a bind right now.¡¹

    Erich mumbles as he pours the tub of water onto the hot rocks.

    The rocks hiss as the water turns into steam.

    Two women dressed in bathing clothes gracefully walk into the room.

    The upper part of their cleavages is in in sight and the hem is barely covering their groins, and the material of their clothes is so thin that, when wet, their skin can be seen.

    ¡¸¡¸I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡¹¡¹

    I see how it is now.

    ¡¸Both are a bit over 30, but embracing a soft olderdy while enjoying a rxing massage is the best.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    I pick the woman I like, get on one knee and kiss her hand.

    She blushes nervously, probably not expecting to be treated this politely.

    Now we can enjoy ourselves as a man and woman rather than just the reluctant swinging of hips as Erich describes it as.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been the oneining this whole time, yet you¡¯re the one who spent a ton of money on warfare and used a scorched earth strategy on your own territory. Plus, for all your great aplishments, you received a vast amount of newnd that won¡¯t yield any profit.¡¹

    I stay silent andy face-down so the woman can massage my back.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to lend you some money......but I can¡¯t give you what I don¡¯t have. You can alwayse to me for advice if you want. I¡¯ll put up with it.¡¹

    Erich and I rotate at the same time, pinning down our respective woman.

    I¡¯ll figure something out.

    Several Days Later. Southern Region of Territory ¨C Burnt Farm Vige.

    An unharvested field of wheat lies in front of me, trampled by military boots and reduced to ashes.

    The stares of the peasant family huddled in a shack are harsh indeed.

    The eldest daughter in particr, who seems to have a strong will, res at me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Alright then, here I go. Hooi, there.¡¹

    In a nonchnt tone unbefitting of the atmosphere, an elf waves her arm.

    ¡¸No way! W-what is that......¡¹

    ¡¸The earth is moving on its own!?¡¹

    The family¡¯s shock is understandable.

    Clouds of dust are being kicked up from the devastated field like multiple people are swinging hoes to dig up the soil.

    ¡¸The soil will be richer if more ash is mixed in.¡¹

    I wonder if that casual tone is because of her personality.

    With one final p of her hands, the soil swells and a perfect field appears before our eyes.

    The elf receives wheat seeds that the dumbfounded family fought desperately to protect.

    ¡¸Hoi.¡¹

    The elf scatters the seeds haphazardly at her feet toints from the family, but it onlysts for a second.

    Those seeds are picked up by a gust and carried throughout the entire field.

    ¡¸I saw it.¡¹

    While I was busy looking at the elf¡¯s butt that was exposed by the wind blowing up her skirt, the field waspleted and even the sowing of seeds was finished.

    ¡¸Hoi, a bonus.¡¹

    The elf snaps her fingers and buds sprout from the freshly nted seeds.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe she did what would normally take the collective effort of an entire family two weeks to do in just ten seconds.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, the truly amazing part is making seeds germinate on the spot!¡¹

    The elf promptly leaves the stunned family.

    I approach them and put a hand over my mouth.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about this too much, it won¡¯t be good for either of us. Tell anybody who asks that you just worked hard.¡¹

    I smile mischievously and give the eldest daughter a peck on the lips.

    She simply looks back in shock, with no air of hostility.

    I can only be grateful to the elves here.

    ¡¸This ce where it¡¯s dented? Gosh, I must have really fallen to be using magic for humans.¡¹

    ck elves tend to have a colder personality than forest elves.

    This demanding nt-eyed ck elf is no exception,ining as she stomps her foot firmly on the ground.

    In doing so, water gushes out from the dry destroyed canal, pushing garbage out of the way and connecting to a nearby stream.

    ¡¸There, it got through. You can do whatever you like now.¡¹

    The ck elf grabs one pickle that the viger offers as thanks and leaves, crunching on it¨D¨Dbut realizes how surprisingly tasty it was, turns around and takes the whole pot with her.

    ¡¸Grrnnn, so hard......there¡¯s a boulder under the ground......¡¹

    Another ck elf seems to be struggling.

    I embrace her from behind and see if I can help.

    ¡¸Hinyaa!!¡¹

    Instead of the intended waterway, a bulge emerges in the center of the field and a pir of water bursts out.

    ¡¸You surprised me and made the water spray out somewhere strange! You also made me pee a little! I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡¹

    I check on the peasants while epting the protest of the ck elf.

    ¡¸Having a watering hole in the middle of the field is convenient, I guess we can make it a well.¡¹

    ¡¸That canal took the whole vige a month to build before it broke anyways.¡¹

    Ha, lucky break.

    ¡¸What the hell are you saying!? How dare a mere human hug me!! I challenge you to a duel, prepare to be beaten half to death!¡¹

    I fend off the fists of the enraged ck elf and lead her towards the barn, ensuring none of the citizens get involved.

    The four hundred elves are not solely working in front of me, they are doing simr deeds all over the region.

    They can only help for two hours a day because they¡¯d run out of magic......or so they said, but the work the elves are doing are things that would take the entire vige weeks toplete.

    Mobilizing 100 000 workers probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to aplish what was done today.

    Despite relying heavily on the elves, neither Adolph or I are resting on oururels.

    If the ck elves build a water canal, we immediately reinforce it with stone and iron materials and install a water wheel, and if they build a field, we line up a to catch animals.

    ¡¸Bring the water wheel for canal A. For A-2 and A-3, the younger number is closer to the river. The size and material depends on the waterflow, so don¡¯t get it wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸From here to here is where you can sow seeds. From here to here is where you need to fertilize and sow!¡¹

    ¡¸The holes by the field are for the animal. It just has to be inserted from the top, so make it quick.¡¹

    Everything is moving smoothly ording to Adolph¡¯s n.

    Perhaps he was frustrated when Wilhelmina told him that he reached his limit as a domestic affairs official, but he stayed up all night for three days writing up a reconstruction n based around elven magic.

    Because he looked so ghastly, I haven¡¯t told him about the dwarf mine. Oh well, I can mention itter.

    Balbano also wanted some time to get ready so he can outdo the elves.

    ¡¸Is it ignorance or pre-meditation that prevents them from sharing information so tantly?¡¹

    I thought I heard a whisper. Don¡¯t tell me Head-helmina came.

    She did say that she wanted to learn various things and that she was going to hide among the luggage.

    It¡¯s tricky to hide an entire head in a bag, I wonder how she¡¯s going to fit in there.

    ¡¸Heeey,e here for a sec. Call Adolph-sama too.¡¹

    That is when aborer Adolph brought with him from Rafen speaks up nervously.

    ¡¸I better go too.¡¹

    I stand up, fasten my belt, and help the ck elf on her feet too.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸......yes, I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    I brush the dust off her back.

    ¡¸Does it hurt? Can you walk?¡¹

    ¡¸A little......but I can walk. Ehe.¡¹

    I pet the ck elf, who rubs her cheek against me, and turn to where the voice came from.

    Lying there was the corpse of a giant spider.

    No wonder theborer sounded scared.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll find them scattered about here in the south.¡¹

    The only ces where you can find dead insects are the ces where battles against them urred.

    A few were probably killed in south South Yuguria, but in the ces where people were wiped out, either the corpses were taken back home or simply eaten as no bodies were left behind.

    Particrly on the south edge of my territory, there are so many corpses covering the ground that my head hurts.

    Not only is it disturbing and unpleasant to see suchrge carcasses strewn about, more importantly, they could be sources of a gue. So far, they don¡¯t seem to be emitting an unusual odor, but having to clean up the mess is a chore.

    Adolph ignores me when I call out to him and examines the corpse.

    ¡¸This grass......does it look familiar? It¡¯s growing under the corpse.¡¹

    The peasant tilts his head when asked, but then ps as he remembers something.

    ¡¸How rare, it¡¯s Hundred-year Herb. As the name implies, it is a nt that takes a hundred years to grow. In most cases, they are eaten by animals or stepped on and wither away before fully maturing, so the ones that grow up properly are those found in the depths of caves. They are considered good medicinal ingredients, but......considering where they are growing, it might not be wise to use them.¡¹

    Adolph briefly thinks about it, then gives out a bizarre instruction.

    ¡¸I will requisition the corner of this field under the name of the feudal lord. Crush the corpse into fertilizer and then sow seeds here like the other ces.¡¹

    Is that a good idea? Won¡¯t the field be contaminated by poison or be a spawning ground for insects?

    Also, you¡¯re throwing my name around as easily as you breathe. I guess it¡¯s fine, since you¡¯re in charge.

    The peasant expressed simr concerns but Adolph refused to budge, saying he will pay the rent.

    Well, it¡¯s a field that feeds at most 50 people and it can be repurposed even if it rots, but it¡¯s still a strange thing for him to do.

    I sense a presence behind me, and when I turn around, a ck and white elf stands side by side with bold smiles.

    ¡¸Our work is done.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your turn next and time for us to ept ourpensation.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, finally?¡¹

    I gulp.

    ¡¸Yes, did you prepare everything as promised?¡¹

    ¡¸If you lied even slightly......I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡¹

    I have a good rtionship with the elves. However, excluding the special cases like Natia who I get along with and am counting down to have sex with, that just means they¡¯ll listen to what I tell them to do.

    If I deceive them or humiliate them, I will quickly be their enemy.

    I am benefitting so much from their magic so I can¡¯tpromise when ites to repaying them.

    ¡¸This way. Everything is ready.¡¹

    Enveloped by a tense atmosphere, the elves and I head to ¡®that ce¡¯.

    ¡¸Aaaah! So delicious!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are apples so sweet? My cheeks are going to fall off!¡¹

    ¡¸Mikan......amyamyam......mikan.¡¹

    The elves eat noisily around the dinner table.

    Lined up on the table are fruits, vegetables, and dishes and sweets that don¡¯t use meat.

    This is one of what the elves wanted¨D¨Dproviding them with food until they are satisfied.

    The vegetables and fruits that can be eaten in the jungle and wend areas where the elves live in are limited.

    Wild strawberries and wild grasses are tasty too, but the vor of big sweet apples and time-consuming cooking are more profound.

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s worth making if all these beauties are enjoying it this much.¡¹

    The chef from Rafenughs and continues cooking in the temporary shed.

    ¡¸Hmp, mere humans shouldn¡¯t get carried away......seconds on the stew and more pumpkin.¡¹

    The chef happily refills the te of the ck elf who still has food in her mouth.

    Eventually, all the elves eat until they are full, stand up and stare at me.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯ll give you a pass for now.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the end though. You understand, right?¡¹

    The elf with a crumb stuck on her cheek smiles daringly.

    That¡¯s right, delicious food isn¡¯t enough to settle it.

    This is where the real reward begins.

    ¡¸Kuuu, I¡¯m revitalized.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh......kuhii.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, aaaaah......¡¹

    The elves submerge shoulder-deep into the water and moan in pleasure.

    One of them sounded like an old man, but I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything.

    This is their second request, a bath.

    Apparently, a few of them took a bath during their excursion to the city and that made them want arger one just for themselves.

    So I dug a hole outside, circled it with stones and filled it with boiling water to make an outdoor bath, which they seem to have taken a liking to.

    Both ck and white elves soak their bodies up to their shoulders while some even dunk their heads under the water in a state of ecstasy.

    Normally these are two tribes that are ipatible, but fighting together and working together may have helped them understand each other better.

    Also, I didn¡¯t just make a bath.

    ¡¸Sniff, sniff. Something smells good.¡¹

    ¡¸A bucket is floating to us. Lots of fruit juice......and there are cups too.¡¹

    Drinking a refreshing beverage in the bath is the best.

    In addition, Nonna suggested a strange idea.

    ¡¸There are flower petals on the water......are these rose petals? Smells nice......it warms my heart.¡¹

    The elves are charmed further.

    There¡¯s still more hospitality toe.

    I peek my head out from the shadows.

    ¡¸Gyaa! A peeping tom!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. I¡¯m just checking to see how you¡¯re doing.¡¹

    I deny it regrettably and take off my clothes.

    ¡¸You know whates after a gourmet meal and a bath, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you still have something else for us?¡¹

    The elves look at me with anticipation.

    I walk over to the water after getting naked.

    ¡¸A fine man. Don¡¯t you want one?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa.¡¹

    Natia sighs, a fair distance away from the other elves.

    I sit quietly next to her.

    ¡¸Kyaa......oh, it¡¯s just you Aegir. You have some blood dripping from your head.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding that led to the bucket being hurled at my head. No big deal.¡¹

    As expected from an elf, such incredible uracy.

    ¡¸So, what are you depressed about?¡¹

    When Natia stammers, I poke her side.

    ¡¸Kyaa, sto-stop! I¡¯ll tell you!! I was just thinking how I¡¯m unqualified to be an elf.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    Natia waves her arm at the field, which looks splendidpared to how it was in the morning.

    Nothing happens.

    ¡¸I¡¯m an elf who can¡¯t use magic. You don¡¯t need to be an elf to use a bow, wield a sword or apply pharmacology......I¡¯m a no-good elf.¡¹

    I chuckle.

    Then I hug Natia who grabs me in protest.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not no-good, Natia. I was saved by you countless times. Many of my women were saved by you. No elf is more capable or more precious than you. That¡¯s what I think at least.¡¹

    Natia struggles to ept mypliment, but eventually nods reluctantly.

    ¡¸Okay?¡¹

    Natia nods.

    ¡¸Thank you, I was feeling down because everyone was using magic¨D¨Dfugyaaa!!¡¹

    I push Natia down and move in between her spread legs.

    ¡¸We were having a nice chat! We were having a nice chat!!¡¹

    ¡¸You said it was okay.¡¹

    That¡¯s the consent for sexual intercourse.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant!! Move! Don¡¯t kiss me! Something dangerous grazed me!¡¹

    I mount and attempt to kiss Natia repeatedly, who whips her head left and right to dodge.

    Mmm, those reflexes definitely belong to an elf.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll start from the breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa! Don¡¯t pull up my clothes!!¡¹

    I roll up her shirt and gauge her reaction.

    There¡¯s no way I can bring myself to forcibly vite Natia who I am so indebted to.

    Her face is flushed and the resistance pushing against my shoulder is feeble.

    Her legs are barely iling and she doesn¡¯t kick my waist.

    Moreover, she is letting out hot sighs.

    ¡¸Nnnhu......don¡¯t.¡¹

    If this isn¡¯t the sign of consent, I don¡¯t know what is.

    I put my hands on her underwear and Natia simply covers her face with both hands.

    ¡¸Noooooo!! You¡¯re going to pee inside, aren¡¯t you!!?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do such a thing! What are you suddenly screaming so loudly about!?¡¹

    Natia and I make eye contact.

    ¡¸Pouring your disease-filled urine into my womb is the height of vulgarity! I dare you to try it! An elf¡¯s pride will repel any human disease!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any sexual disease, how rude! Saying whatever you want, I won¡¯t hold back, you hear! I¡¯ll actually piss inside you!!¡¹

    The two of us straighten our clothes and stand up.

    ¡¸A proud elf won¡¯t sumb to pee! Now,e! Pour your pee on my head!¡¹

    We run at the couple and fling both of them away, Natia throws Felteris so I throw the man.

    The mood was ruined again.

    I can¡¯t get past being one step away from Natia.

    Natia then casually offers a small bottle while pinning down Felteris.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an insect poison resistance potion. Drink it, just in case there are any survivors.¡¹

    I smile, gulp down the liquid and then give Natia a small kiss.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance.

    Family:

    Pipi (super erect nipples), Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Melissa (concubine), Miti (concubine)

    Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Gretel (concubine), Sofia (concubine), Leah (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Casie (6.5 head figure), Rita (stink), Yoguri (masterpiece)

    Mother: Marceline (lover), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (lover), Second ¨C Bridget (lover), Youngest ¨C Felicie (lover), udia (training), ra (sigh), Ad (stink), Alice (pure white)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a), Dorothea (relief request)

    Subordinates:

    Natia (one step away), Felteris (raped?), Yren (cultivating newnd), Ijaris (cultivating newnd)

    Celia (adjutant), Irijina (ascension), Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Adolph (staying up all night), Polte (staying up all night)

    M mander), Luna mander of bow cavalry), Rafae (stink), Marta (returning home), Sally (responsible for exining), Maruru (returning home)

    Altair (world crisis), Remia (seeking salvation)

    Yakov (free), Gido (letter of resignation), Mack (free), Christoph (jitters), Guigue (suspicious), Sebastian (butler)

    Jim, Suzy, Sna

    Dingus (holiday), Rinuga (probation)

    Others:

    Sekrit (???), ??? (abduction)

    Piris (insane), Baroness Rukino Escaote (interview), Seika (interview), Visitacion (desertion)

    Busco (domestic affairs), Gildress (King of Aless)

    Non-humans:

    Head-helmina (Duhan Upper), T-99 (Duhan Lower)

    Pochi plications), Brynhildr (capital), Lammy mia), Alraune (root division), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Messerschmitt? (sleeping), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (!!), Schwartz (demon erection)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Battle Ended ¨C Temporary Disbanding of the Army.

    Assets: -110 000 gold (development costs -10 000), (reward money +5000)

    Sexual Partners: 808

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Goldonia, Capital

 Chapter 520: Fair Trade and Zwei Mothers

    <h4>Chapter 520: Fair Trade and Zwei Mothers</h4>

    Lintbloom: Deep in the Iron Mines¨D¨D

    ¡¸It should be around here......it isn¡¯t dug very often so the ce isn¡¯t maintained properly......I knew it, there¡¯s a cave-in.¡¹

    Balbano gives the dead end wall a thump and groans.

    ¡¸A cave-in? We¡¯ve alreadye this far, you¡¯re kidding me.¡¹

    I let out a groan several times louder than Balbano¡¯s.

    We followed Balbano through a narrow tunnel running alongside the mine.

    ¡¸What? I followed the path. A big man shouldn¡¯t whine¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard for me because the tunnel matches your size.¡¹

    Although there is plenty of room width-wise, the height is no more than 160 cm.

    For someone like me who is 190 cm tall, I have to constantly walk bent-over.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have much stamina to begin with, so......fugyaa!¡¹

    The pathetic scream came from Adolph who hits his head on a protruding rock behind me.

    Adolph insisted oning when I mentioned the mine but he¡¯s incredibly clumsy. I think he¡¯s equal to Tristan in that regard.

    ¡¸A-are you alright?¡¹

    Polte checks the spot on his head for any wounds as Adolph presses down on his forehead.

    She exims when she sees his forehead, and then goes quiet.

    ¡¸You¡¯re in the way. Please don¡¯t stop like that.¡¹

    Celia and Pipi slip past him from the side.

    Celia¡¯s skillful maneuvering of her body allows her to ignore the ceiling that barely amodates her height, while Pipi is nimble and small, and also doesn¡¯t seem to be having any trouble.

    But when Pipi squeezes through a tight passage, she lets out a small shriek and holds her chest.

    ¡¸My nipples are really sensitive. Just rubbing them gets me soaking wet.¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! It¡¯s tight for me too! Wait a second!¡¹

    Irijina, who is over 180 cm tall, also bumps her head on a rock like Adolph, but continues walking like nothing happened. Is that the difference in endurance......

    ¡¸What do we do? I didn¡¯t bring a hammer or my Dual Crater.¡¹

    I figured there wasn¡¯t much space and didn¡¯t carry anything likely to get stuck.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem. Cave-ins are expected......move back!¡¹

    Balbano messes around with something, wiggling his butt at me as he does so, and then tells us to step back.

    In a hurry, Adolph bumps his head again and Polte checks for injuries.

    This time, she sees the top of his head and goes, ¡°here too!¡±. I wonder what that¡¯s about.

    ¡¸Here I go!¡¹

    A muffled explosion urs a few seconds after he shouts.

    The st sends a cloud of dust through the tunnel, prompting us to cover our faces with our arms.

    ¡¸I modified the gunpowder to make it easier to handle. You guys are pointlessly stuffing it into tubes and shooting balls, meanwhile this method is much better.¡¹

    The dwarves never heard of gunpowder beforeing into contact with us, but now they¡¯ve acquired a mastery over it. Despite their boisterous nature, they are adept at crafts and tinkering.

    When I peer into the back, the wall that blocked our way had crumbled and became a path leading to a wide open area.

    ¡¸This is¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Adolph is speechless.

    ¡¸Piiii.¡¹

    Polte squeals like a harpy and almost faints.

    ¡¸Wahahaha!! How pretty!!¡¹

    Irijina, lower your voice. We don¡¯t want another cave-in.

    ¡¸Fumu, it is indeed gold ore.¡¹

    I look at the ceiling, walls and floor with admiration.

    Even though I don¡¯t know the first thing about mines, I can clearly recognize gold when I see it.

    Every surface of this space is sparkling. There is gold in in sight.

    ¡¸N-normally, searching for a gold mine is incredibly difficult. You have to slowly chip away at the walls and scrupulously check every fragment, and everyone, including the feudal lord, would make a fuss if even a tiny bit of gold is found because that means a mine is near.¡¹

    Adolph exins.

    Balbano isn¡¯t listening and looks around for the mining tools he left behind.

    ¡¸This is how it is.¡¹

    Balbano casually swings his pickaxe at the wall, breaking off a chunk, and throws me a piece.

    When I catch it and hold it up to a torch, I see what looks like small grains of gold mixed in with the rock.

    ¡¸Hm, so the gold is mixed inside. I thought because it¡¯s a gold mine, there would be masses of gold buried here.¡¹

    Adolph snatches the rock away when I say that.

    ¡¸What are you talking about!? Even in a gold vein, it¡¯d be a good result if you get two or three pieces of gold from shattering a one-ton boulder. But ten percent......no, close to twenty percent of this whole thing has gold in it. I can¡¯t believe such a gold vein exists!¡¹

    Adolph and Polte fall on their butts.

    Meanwhile Irijina and Pipi are rather indifferent.

    Comparing the two sides, I wonder if it¡¯s more intelligent if I also fell on my butt.

    ¡¸What are youying down about? I think I had some leftover fromst time......oh, here it is.¡¹

    Balbano pulls something out from a pile of rocks and dirt.

    ¡¸It¡¯s refined gold.¡¹

    The object ced at our feet with a thud is actually a lump of gold.

    Yes, this is the gold I imagined would be covering the mine in my head.

    Balbano throws gold nuggets at us one after the other.

    ¡¸¡¸Uwaaa.¡¹¡¹

    Adolph and Polte hug each other joyfully.

    This guy has real guts to hug Polte in front of me. I have to do something to match that.

    I¡¯ll embrace Celia, who is waiting for me with her arms spread, and rub my cheek against her.

    ¡¸Thest time we dug for gold was to make new wine cups. There were about fifty of us and I guess the others must have gotten carried away with digging and refined them. This soft metal isn¡¯t used for much else so it was left here.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright with giving all of it to us? Don¡¯t you know gold has a considerable amount of value to us?¡¹

    I ask as I pick up the gold nuggets that were thrown at us.

    Celia seems curious so I give her one, but she falls over. Ah, it¡¯s too heavy.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want it, so do as you please. If you really can¡¯t ept it for free, then give us something in exchange.¡¹

    It won¡¯t be an equal rtionship if we simply take from them.

    We should do as Balbano suggests and give something back.

    ¡¸This ce goes pretty deep. You guys will probably have a hard time going in. Our sleeping ce is also close and we can¡¯t stand it if you make noise. So we¡¯ll do the digging and refining in our spare time, and once we¡¯re done you cane pick it up.¡¹

    Dwarves are a short-tempered species and don¡¯t get along well with humans.

    If miners go near their residence, they will eventually encounter trouble.

    The best thing for both of us would be if a reasonable price was paid for the gold.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the rate¨D¨D¡¹

    Adolph regains hisposure, but Balbano cuts him off before the question could be finished.

    ¡¸Gold is quite heavy for how soft it is......let¡¯s see. How about we measure the weight and exchange gold for alcohol at a 10 to 1 ratio? It has to be the strong kind that burns your throat or it doesn¡¯t count.¡¹

    ¡¸T-trading for an amount of alcohol that¡¯s ten times the weight of gold!? That¡¯s a total rip¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Listen carefully. It¡¯s the opposite.¡¹

    Polte and Celia go back and forth with each other.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s somewhat cheap.¡¹

    I count with my fingers and still believe the deal is in our favor.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Besides, I don¡¯t want to get into any troublesome talks with anyone else except you guys. I¡¯m sure my buddies will also be happy that they can get booze for picking up garbage.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we¡¯re talking on the same level.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s remark gets ignored.

    ¡¸Cheap or expensive doesn¡¯t matter. One thing I¡¯d like you to remember though, is that dwarves are more useful than elves¨D¨D¡¯kay?¡¹

    Balbano grins and puffs out his bulky chest.

    I shake his hand and smile wryly in my heart at the rivalry the dwarves have with the elves.

    ¡¸This is the kind of trade that will lead to war down the road if it was done between humans, right......¡¹

    And so the fair business transaction with the dwarves was concluded.

    Right as we¡¯re about to leave the mountain, Adolph firmly grabs my shoulder.

    What does he want?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell anybody about this matter. The ones who will receive the gold will be limited to a handful of trusted miners and the ones who will transport it from Lintbloom will not know about the contents of their load.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a weird one. Of course I don¡¯t intend to spread it around, but it¡¯s not like it has to be kept secret¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Keep it a secret.¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised how insistent he is.

    Polte is worrying about something when I avert my gaze.

    ¡¸A nugget of pure gold......if my younger brother got one fragment he might be able to buy the warhorse he always wanted......gulp.¡¹

    ¡¸We already have to pay a tax to the kingdom for the iron mines¨D¨D¡¹

    I¡¯m more interested in Polte¡¯s internal struggles than Adolph has to say.

    ¡¸Repairs can also be done to the broken house. Maybe I can also buy the more expensive bed that mother wanted......¡¹

    Polte holds her head in her hands.

    I don¡¯t mind if she takes a little, but now is not a good time.

    Celia is watching closely while also listening to Adolph so if Polte sneaks a piece into her pocket, Celia will pounce immediately.

    ¡¸The impact of a gold mine is immense¨D¨Dthe kingdom which is facing financial troubles will surely¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That goes against my loyalty......but I want to at least pay the interest of my younger sister¡¯s loan......¡¹

    Polte puts a knife against the gold nugget.

    Not good, Celia has put her hand in her pocket and is in position to attack at any moment.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t just be concealing it, miners will not be allowed in and only prospecting¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t do it after all! I can¡¯t betray Hardlett-sama and more importantly, Adolph-sama!¡¹

    Polte drops the knife.

    At the same time, Celia takes her hand out of her pocket. That was close.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then let¡¯s go with that.¡¹

    I¡¯ll ask Celia what he saidter.

    ¡¸It¡¯s important that you don¡¯t tell ire-san or Nonna-sama. I¡¯m seriously begging you.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t bring it up. But if Nonna asks, I¡¯ll answer. No promise takes precedence over my wife.¡¹

    Nonna is my beloved wife.

    I trust Adolph and I know what he¡¯s telling me to do is correct, but when asking me which to prioritize, I¡¯m going to choose my family.

    ¡¸......we have to make sure she doesn¡¯t sense a thing then.¡¹

    Adolph probably knew my answer and sighs, shaking his head.

    ¡¸Mm, someone who would prioritize work over his own wife isn¡¯t trustworthy.¡¹

    Balbano shares my opinion.

    Thus, we call it a meeting, leave the mountain for the time being, and everyone except Balbano and I retire first.

    ¡¸Oh, onest thing.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I pull Balbano aside and take out a gold coin from my pocket.

    ¡¸I was going to buy something for the girls for leaving them alone for so long during the war, but I don¡¯t have the money. I can¡¯t carry an entire chunk of gold with me either.¡¹

    The coin in the palm of my hand is one from the kingdom of Goldonia.

    ¡¸I want a bit of gold to go shopping with. Can you make it in this fashion?¡¹

    Balbano shines a light on the coin and then scoffs.

    ¡¸Who do you think we are? Such childish processing can be done while picking our noses.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m counting on you then. Don¡¯t actually put snot on it though.¡¹

    That¡¯s perfect.

    Later. Erich Territory.

    ¡¸Sorry for calling you.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who has it hard,ing from the capital, no?¡¹

    Erich and I have met up to talk again.

    The location is in Erich¡¯s territory and I am supposed to be visiting, but since he¡¯s usually in the capital and has to travel a longer distance, it feels like he¡¯s the oneing to visit.

    ¡¸Actually, I was in the middle of preparing for an inspection. I figured I¡¯d stop by the territory since it¡¯s been a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Preparing to inspect?¡¹

    I was sure he would be inspecting his own territory, but I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    It¡¯s because he neglected the territory for so long that the governor plotted something and caused a ruckus yesterday, though I¡¯m not going to mention it here.

    ¡¸Yeah, inspecting the south......thend that belonged to South Yuguria. The allotment of territory was decided. His Majesty should send out an official notice soon.¡¹

    Erich takes out a map and draws a line on it.

    ¡¸This is thend I was given. And this is yours.¡¹

    The size of thend given to Erich is about the same as the size of thend given to me.

    What interests me is that part of former Libatis territory is included in mynd.

    ¡¸This is the result of my hard work. Former Libatis territory is abundant in citizens andnd so many nobles stormed the pce with petitions expressing their desire for it. The reason you¡¯re getting the share, despite not being in the capital, is solely because of my efforts.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to thank him upfront for that then.

    Adolph will be happy.

    ¡¸......and what about here?¡¹

    It¡¯s vastnd spanning north from the border of the Gand Empire to the center of what was the South Yuguria Empire.

    The size is iparable to the portion of Libatis territory.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s big. Mm, big. It¡¯s very big.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks very spacious. I¡¯m sure it would look great if a turret was built and a g was raised on it.¡¹

    Those are all my thoughts on it.

    After the deadly battle with the insects, we knew that nothing and nobody is in this ce.

    Erich puts an elbow on the table and says pitifully.

    ¡¸There were new nobles who receivednd for the first time. They said things like, ¡°I¡¯m finally a lord now! Let¡¯s be good lords who are loved by the people!¡± and ran off in high spirits. Even though I told them repeatedly not to expect much......my heart feels heavy from having to face them.¡¹

    It¡¯s possible that in the worst case, there would be nobody there but them and their subordinates.

    No more than a few people in each vige would be alive, if there are any survivors to begin with, and they¡¯d be lucky to have ten people.

    Erich decides to move away from the painful topic and draws another line.

    ¡¸Aside from our territory, this is what the new noble faction was given. This is what the traditional noble faction received.¡¹

    Ipare the two areas on the map.

    ¡¸It seems the merits in battle had an effect in the new nobles receiving more.¡¹

    The ratio is 7 to 3.

    Of course a few great feudal lords part of the traditional nobles also participated in the war and government officials distinguished themselves in the background so the distribution is appropriate.

    ¡¸That¡¯s if you only look at thend. Like I said earlier, many new nobles received barrennd. Taking that into ount when you look at it......the distribution is split cleanly in half.¡¹

    I realize one thing from that.

    ¡¸What are the spots that don¡¯t belong to either faction? They¡¯re scattered here and there.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll know when I do this.¡¹

    Erich scribbles down the names of the knownndmarks like mines and reservoirs.

    Almost all of them did not belong to either faction.

    ¡¸These are areas controlled by the kingdom. The only time my opinion matched with Keh¡¯s was during our protest when this was shown to us.¡¹

    Erich smiles cynically.

    Looking at the map, it¡¯s clear that those ces were chosen tantly and unapologetically.

    ¡¸In the end, His Majesty had his way......¡¹

    I mean, you can¡¯t win against the king. It¡¯s sad.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how tight the kingdom¡¯s finances are. They need every resource they can get even if it means upsetting all the nobles. ......you should be careful too, they¡¯re going to stick their hands into any profit you find.¡¹

    This is an oddly well-timed warning.

    Or maybe I¡¯m overthinking things.

    ¡¸With that said, you and I are in dire straits, so the kingdom will only find promissory notes no matter how hard they search.¡¹

    Erich gulps down his alcohol andughs heartily.

    I smile too, knowing plenty wille out from my direction, but there¡¯s no use thinking about it.

    ¡¸By the way......that.¡¹

    Erich still has a serious expression on his face.

    I put my ss down, wondering if he still has more important things to talk about.

    ¡¸Do you......still have an erection?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s calm, since you¡¯re the only one here.¡¹

    What¡¯s with that question all of a sudden?

    I¡¯d be scared if I got hard when Erich is the only one in the room.

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to invite me to ¡®those¡¯ kinds of activities.

    It might be time for me to switch to Keh¡¯s side then.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean it like that! After recovering from the insect¡¯s poison, my cock stayed erect for a while. Now that I can stand again, I can¡¯t seem to get it to calm down.¡¹

    Oh it¡¯s about his lower half? I thought it was something serious.

    ¡¸......I¡¯m not bragging but in addition to my two lovers and the maid in the mansion under forty who was on cooking duty......I couldn¡¯t hold back andid hands on the younger sister of a subordinate entrusted to me for apprenticeship. And this is all within one night. I haven¡¯t had this much of a sexual drive since I was 15 or 16.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re an animal! Control your lower half at least, it¡¯s deplorable.¡¹

    Erich rolls up the map and hits me in the head with it.

    ¡¸By the time it settled down, I had impregnated all the women I slept with. My seed was also extra thick.¡¹

    Erich leans his face close to me bashfully.

    ¡¸This is undoubtedly the effects of the poison......which in istion might be useful, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸Well, you have piles of those insect corpses in your territory. And I hear you have a skilled doctor by your side. In that case......can¡¯t you......extract a particrponent out of the poison? I don¡¯t have much money to spare, but if you manage to do so, I¡¯d be willing to purchase it¨D¨D¡¹

    I¡¯ll get Natia to thoroughly analyze those corpses then.

    After the conversation, I walk over to Schwartz so I can return to the mansion.

    Riding a slow carriage from Rafen to Erich¡¯s territory would take a day, whereas Schwartz can run the distance in two hours.

    But I see someone beckoning me in the corner of my eye and I dismount from Schwartz before pping his ass.

    ¡¸Go back first, tell Celia that I¡¯lleter and not to worry.¡¹

    Schwartz neighs, unsure of how he would convey the message, and reluctantly trots off to Rafen.

    ¡¸Fufu, a clever one aren¡¯t you.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you done with work?¡¹

    I nod, taking the hand of each individual.

    They belong to Ijaris and Yren, the chieftesses of the ck elves and forest elves respectively.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a bitte, but everything¡¯s settled. I am ready now.¡¹

    The reason I was hectically running around overseeing the development, checking out the mines and talking with Erich is so that I couldplete my work before these two came.

    The two of them grab either side of my waist intent on not letting me escape.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to run away. I¡¯ve prepared myself for this.¡¹

    Their eyes sparkle ominously.

    That is when a handmade ball rolls over from the side.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry~¡¹

    Chasing after it is a girl who doesn¡¯t look to be over five years old.

    Ijaris¡¯s expression immediately changes.

    It isn¡¯t the usualposed expression or the bewitching smile she often shows me.

    It¡¯s more of a softened expression filled with affection.

    ¡¸Ara ara, you¡¯ll get hit by a carriage if you y here. The sun will set soon. Go on now, return to your home.¡¹

    Yren gently pushes the back of the girl, her tone unchanged.

    However, she keeps the robe on her head down tightly and bites her lip slightly.

    The girl doesn¡¯t realize the two of them are elves and waves to both with a big smile before running off.

    By no means is she a full-fledged woman, but she¡¯s an adorable child.

    There is one thing that bothers me though.

    That is the fact that as soon as the girl disappeared from sight, both of their expressions seemed to distort a bit.

    A hint of sadness, of jealousy......I wonder what that¡¯s about.

    Turning around back at me, their expressions return to normal as they push me into an isted house.

    What I thought was an inn turned out to be an entire dwelling that they rented. They don¡¯t have to worry about noise leaking through the walls to the next room now.

    ¡¸Alright, are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Bend your knees more.¡¹

    I am on all fours, naked on the floor with Yren on my back and Ijaris on my ass.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m ying horse with children.

    Apparently, this is what the girls desired as payment, to embarrass me fully.

    Helping humans is against thew for elves and they did a very special thing this time.

    The two of them seriously got angry and wanted to humiliate me so I wouldn¡¯t treat them lightly in the future.

    ¡¸How do you feel, not only having to prostrate naked but having us riding your back?¡¹

    ¡¸What would your wife, children, and citizens think if they saw their lord in this state?¡¹

    I hate having to prostrate and having other people prostrate before me.

    I haven¡¯t done it in front of the king, let alone naked and with my forehead touching the floor, and don¡¯t intend on ever doing it.

    ¡¸You know, it strangely doesn¡¯t feel too bad. It actually feels g¨D¨Duuugh!¡¹

    Ijaris reaches her hand under my ass and violently strokes my dick.

    She isn¡¯t using any oil or saliva, so the dry overly strong stimtion shoots straight up to my brain.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so unnecessarilyrge. I¡¯m impressed you can fight with such a big rod and balls hanging from your body.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you look like you¡¯re suffering, but if you open your mouth like that¨D¨Deeii.¡¹

    Yren stuffs her sock-covered foot in my mouth.

    ¡¸Hm? You got hard from a foot entering your mouth. You......¡¹

    The two of them bring their faces to my ears.

    ¡¸¡¸¨D¨Dpervert.¡¹¡¹

    An electric shock runs down my spine from the simultaneous two-pronged verbal attack.

    When I unconsciously arch my body, Ijaris sticks her finger into my anus.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    Not long after my body twists from the shock, Yren twists my nipples.

    I can feel my dick twitching even though it¡¯s not being teased.

    ¡¸Oh my. Your giant root seems to be crying a clear liquid.¡¹

    ¡¸The great general is a mess from having his anus and nipples yed with.¡¹

    The stimtion is the main cause, but deliberately whispering into my ears makes it unbearable.

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re our horse now, how about walking around the room for us?¡¹

    Yren grins.

    Already having so much done to me, I think to myself that isn¡¯t so bad until Yren takes out something suspicious from her pocket.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    It resembles the stick used to hit a small drum except more polished and shiny.

    It also seems somewhat pliable¨D¨Daah, I figured it out.

    ¡¸Oh, a whip? You¡¯re going to p my ass with a whip too, how far do you n on humiliating me?¡¹

    Going as far as whipping me like a horse, I can¡¯t help getting turned on from the humiliation.

    But Yren and Ijaris simply smirk. The whip isn¡¯t swung, rather they grabbed my dick.

    ¡¸You¡¯re correct about the whip. Not so much about how it¡¯ll be used......there.¡¹

    Ijaris says in a seductive voice as she inserts the whip into my urethra.

    ¡¸Guoooooh!!¡¹

    I let out a howl from the intense stimtion.

    Yren remains merciless.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bend your knees. Now, keep moving. Do ap around the room.¡¹

    I slowly move one step at a time, groaning and feeling my knees about to buckle.

    Ijaris continues her ruthless assault, slowly but surely moving the whip in and out.

    ¡¸Guuhh......¡¹

    After finishing thep, I fall over sideways.

    The whip is pulled out at the same time and pre-cum gushes out like a fountain.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s like you¡¯re ejacting.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you get aroused from having a foreign object in your urethra......this lord.¡¹

    The two of them bring themselves to either side of me again.

    ¡¸¡¸¨D¨Dpervert.¡¹¡¹

    My dick twitches and squirts out more liquid.

    Their dual name-calling is bad news.

    If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll cum just from their voices.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for a reward I suppose.¡¹

    Ijaris straddles over my face as I¡¯m lying down and begins taking off her clothes.

    Thin fabric of each piece drapes over my face andstly, her slightly moist underwear drops as well.

    Now naked, Ijaris lies face-up on the bed and opens her legs in my direction.

    Before the two could form their next words, I spring up from the floor, hold the dark-skinned body and get ready to insert my penis in the missionary position.

    ¡¸Needless to say, you are here to entertain us. Unless we say so, you are not allowed to stop or ejacte.¡¹

    Although I verbally agree, my dick that had thoroughly been tormented via the urethra is already begging to cum.

    I¡¯m going to have to endure sheerly through willpower, but how long will thatst?

    To please Ijaris, I make an effort to thrust deep and shallow, all while rubbing her breasts, kissing her and kneading her clitoris.

    And then, I kissed her neck passionately as if I was etching her with my love.

    ¡¸Haa......you can stop.¡¹

    I was surprised by her cold response.

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t feel good?¡¹

    Ijaris sighs and folds both her hands behind her head, emphasizing her boredom.

    ¡¸Not at all. I yed along previously to satisfy you......but you merely rely on your size to stir around for some childish sex. I wouldn¡¯t feel a thing even if you did it for an entire day.¡¹

    Her statement was such a shock that the rising seed in my dick on the verge of release actually went down.

    I aimed to do my best, yet I disappointed her to such an extent.

    ¡¸I apologize. From here on, I¡¯ll put forth my utmost¨D¨D¡¹

    A finger presses against my lips to interrupt my excuse.

    ¡¸Enough. More importantly Ijaris, that sexy man you found at the barst night, won¡¯t you let him embrace me once again?¡¹

    ¡¸Good idea. While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s show that unskilled boy so he can learn.¡¹

    The two of them smirk at me.

    This is where I understood it was all an act.

    It was part of the ploy to look down on me and abuse me¨D¨Dno wait, not feeling aroused might have been a lie, but it might be true that they brought the other guy. It¡¯s something these two would definitely do.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to watch us get embraced by another man.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to squeal sweetly in front of you......¡¹

    The two of them approach me.

    ¡¸¡¸¨D¨Dsorry.¡¹¡¹

    My hips buck upward.

    I¡¯m starting to wonder if their words have magic within them.

    ¡¸Off we go.¡¹

    Yren is really going.

    I¡¯m obviously not someone who likes being cuckolded, so I get up to stop her.

    ¡¸Prick.¡¹

    Ijaris stabs something into my back.

    It was just a spike as small as a toothpick when I checked to see what it was, but as soon as I felt the sting, my whole body went weak and I copsed on the bed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a numbing agent made from the insect poison that will immobilize you for about an hour. Rest assured as it isn¡¯t harmful.¡¹

    I don¡¯t doubt that but I can¡¯t lift a finger.

    ¡¸Fufu, we weren¡¯t ying around when we said we¡¯d bring another man. We¡¯re going to be fucked in front of you while you can¡¯t move.¡¹

    When the two of them licked my ears with a flushed face, freedom suddenly returned to my body.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow it!¡¹

    I run after Ijaris, flip her onto the bed and insert my dick again.

    ¡¸W-why can you still move!? It hasn¡¯t been thirty seconds¨D¨Daah!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tolerate it. I won¡¯t. You are my woman! At the very least, you are mine right now!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the reason, but I have no time to worry about it.

    I¡¯m not going to let such beautiful bodies be taken by another man!

    I ram my penis deep into Ijaris¡¯s body.

    ¡¸What are you getting cocky for? Can¡¯t you see Ijaris isn¡¯t aroused......I mean, a little can¡¯t be avoided, but can¡¯t you see she doesn¡¯t want you?¡¹

    Yren whispers coldly to me.

    I can¡¯t tell if she is acting or not.

    ¡¸It¡¯s thicker......and rougher than before......it¡¯s......haah!?¡¹

    When I nce at the tanned woman pinned by me, she seems to be in ecstasy with her tongue sticking out, but shakes her head when she notices my gaze a secondter and makes the same disinterested expression from earlier.

    Is it no good after all?

    Her vagina is clenching down on me and her abdomen is even convulsing a little, yet her face tells me that my sex is boring.

    Ijrais won¡¯t be satisfied by having sex with me.

    Both of them will go to that guy and spread their legs or suck his dick.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t......let that happen.¡¹

    My mind which is already dulled by jealousy and arousal races at full speed.

    Is there anything that can help me? I need something to fulfill Ijaris¡¯s sexual desires.

    One answer pops into my head.

    I¡¯ll try it. At this rate, the two elvish beauties will be stolen in front of me by a handsome guy.

    I push my dick deep into Ijaris, even holding on firmly to her shoulder, and whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!¡¹

    It¡¯s a word that means mother.

    ¡¸Fua!?¡¹

    Ijaris lets out a voice I¡¯ve never heard from her before.

    Then, after a brief moment of silence......

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¨D¨D!!¡¹

    With a loud yell, Ijaris¡¯s bountiful breasts press against my chest.

    Her voluptuous body arches and her lovely legs stretch out.

    It seems I chose the correct answer.

    ¡¸¨D¨D! ¨D¨D!! ¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    My hips resume moving as I repeat the word over and over.

    ¡¸S-stop it! Saying such a stupid word won¡¯t do anything......¡¹

    Ijaris puts her hands on my shoulder and attempts to push me away.

    She also shakes her head side to side.

    This resistance is proof that my answer is correct.

    Otherwise, she would simply scoff.

    The face she showed to the little girl beforeing here was full of motherly love.

    And the face she had when the little girl waved goodbye was one that a mother makes when parting with her child.

    Mother¨D¨Dthat was the key word.

    I hold Ijaris¡¯s face with my hands and kiss her aggressively.

    Then I hurl the word that means mother at her again.

    ¡¸S-stop......aaaah!¡¹

    It¡¯s like the ck elf chieftess turned into a different person.

    Yren is also dumbfounded with her mouth hanging open.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get what you mean by mother! No child is as big as you! Such a muscr and macho body......¡¹

    I bury my head in Ijaris¡¯s dark-skinned bosom and suck on her tits.

    I¡¯m not doing it as a kind of sexual technique, I¡¯m doing it purely from the perspective of a baby who seeks out a mother¡¯s milk.

    ¡¸W-what kind of child jams his root into his mother......kuuuh!!¡¹

    Ijarsis¡¯s long arms caress my head and her legs wrap around my waist.

    After an extended high-pitched moan, I feel the body clinging to me tremble four times.

    The faint squelch was the wet sound of her pussy squeezing my dick.

    ¡¸Ijaris, did you actually cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Hii......hiuu......haaau......¡¹

    She can¡¯t even respond to the shocked Yren.

    When I pull my hips back, Ijaris¡¯s lower half follows.

    Her hole and womb that is further back is sticking to my dick and won¡¯t let go.

    ¡¸......impossible......I can¡¯t believe just calling me mother......¡¹

    I grab the waist of Ijaris, who is still stunned, change into the sitting position and whisper to her again.

    ¡¸Aah! D-don¡¯t! Cumming againnn!!¡¹

    Ijaris climaxes from a single thrust and the white liquid leaking from where we¡¯re connected tells me her arousal is genuine.

    I hug her tightly and thrust once more.

    I turn her body around and thrust again while rubbing her boobs.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stop cumming! T-this hasn¡¯t happened in hundreds of years......no, this hasn¡¯t happened at all......¡¹

    I pull my cock out, mount the body that slowly tries to crawl away and whisper in her ear.

    That¡¯s all it takes for Ijaris to shiver again.

    I grab her weakened ass and plunge my rod up to the base.

    My hips m repeatedly against her butt as I pull her arms backward.

    Ijaris, the experienced impregnable thousand-year old elf, is a shadow of her former self and she climaxes continuously like a slut who has consumed an aphrodisiac.

    The sounds of pping sh and rhythmic piston sounds areced with her moans and my voice calling her mother.

    At this point, her number of orgasms exceeded ten.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m cumming aggain!! I-I¡¯m going to die......¡¹

    Suddenly, as Ijaris arches back in missionary position, a shining pink crest appears on her stomach, perfectly where her womb would be.

    ¡¸Gh!?¡¹

    Yren gulps and jumps in between us.

    ¡¸The infertility spell is fading! If you cum any more¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Cumming! Cumming!! Cumming again! My hole is cumming on its ownnn!!¡¹

    Both of Ijaris¡¯s arms and legs stretch as she howls, leading to the sound of ss shattering and the mark on her stomach disappearing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m at my limit too! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t!¡¹

    It was Yren who shouted, not Ijaris.

    As if snapping to her senses, Ijaris¡¯s face wet with saliva and tears stiffens and she pounds my back with her fists.

    ¡¸L-let go!! You can¡¯t cum inside! P-pull out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuh, n-now that it¡¯se to this......I¡¯ll use magic......oh no, I exhausted my magic from today¡¯s work and don¡¯t have enough to attack......¡¹

    If I was still level-headed, I might have realized their abnormal reactions and pulled out obediently.

    But as a result of intense sex, I¡¯m on the verge of ejaction and my thoughts arepletely clouded.

    ¡¸I should have enough for an ice de......¡¹

    Water gathers around the hand of the pinned Ijaris and forms into a point.

    At the same time, I feel the final pulses of my dick.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t......even if my son is this big......I¡¯m not a mother who can strike her child......¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? He¡¯s just a lecherous man! If you don¡¯t convince yourself soon, he¡¯s going to cum inside you!¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel pain, I only feel a hand softly brushing the back of my head.

    ¡¸Guh, cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I give in to my release as Yren and Ijaris screams out in protest.

    My testicles, penis and the muscles in my lower body tense up as a stream of semen flows into the tanned beauty.

    ¡¸So much......my womb feels hot......¡¹

    Ijaris tilts her head up at the ceiling while her hand softly rubs my back.

    Every time my dick pulses, the sticky sound of squirting echoes throughout the room.

    I pressed my hips against her as hard as I could and clenched my teeth for the first ten shots, then I sucked on her quivering nape, propping myself up with my arms for the next ten shots, and then I fell onto her sweaty body, panting heavily for thest ten shots.

    When my dick stops throbbing, Ijaris caresses my face.

    ¡¸Have you finished?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I slowly separate from her body and Ijaris rolls spread eagle onto her back.

    ¡¸Show it to me!¡¹

    Yren collects light into a small ball on her hand and ces it on Ijaris¡¯s stomach.

    Her belly glows red in response.

    Yren slumps over in disappointment.

    ¡¸T-there is life dwelling within......you are pregnant. What are you thinking, climaxing until the infertility spell breaks!?¡¹

    It seems she can tell by magic.

    Ijarisys still, physically spent while Yren scolds her.

    I approach Yren and hug her from behind.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!¡¹

    I use the word that means mother again.

    ¡¸......you think the same trick will work after I¡¯ve witnessed its effect?¡¹

    Unfaltering from the extreme murderous intent directed at me, I try saying it again.

    Her hostility bes so apparent that she could stab me with a knife at any moment, but I hear the sound of a drop of liquid hitting the floor.

    When I look down, I see love juice trickling down her thighs.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Both Yren and Ijaris are alike.

    ¡¸As chieftess, you¡¯re not allowed to bear children huh.¡¹

    But their maternal instincts are greater than others.

    That¡¯s what drove them to gobble male after male.

    Their love of virgins is likely the product of a misguided love for children.

    ¡¸Treat me as your child.¡¹

    I say as I drag her underwear down her pure white body, put her hands on the wall, and grab her ass.

    We¡¯re in the standing doggy style position where we¡¯ll be connected solely by our genitals.

    She doesn¡¯t resist any longer.

    ¡¸Aagh!¡¹

    She lets out an anguished groan when I thrust and puts on a sullen expression unlike thest time we had sex, but herck of acting fires me up.

    What turns me on more than anything is that despite her indifferent expression, her insides are contracting and her uterus is dropping down.

    This is the movement a woman¡¯s body makes when she is cumming like crazy.

    I whisper into her ear again and her back trembles.

    Another whisper prompts her to inhale deeply and for drool to spill from the corner of her lips.

    There¡¯s no doubt about it.

    She has just been enduring through those thousand years but she is in fact a sopping mess.

    I bring my body down and bury my face in her back, and adjust my thrusting slightly to imitate the unrefined motions of an amateur.

    ¡¸M-move properly. Thrusting like some......virgin......like a child......ah, aaaaah!!¡¹

    Yren self-destructs by saying it herself.

    Her legs go taut and a moanes out of her mouth.

    Then I hear the sound of something shattering¨D¨D

    ¡¸I-Ijaris......save me......at this rate, I¡¯ll also be impregnated with a half-elf.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. My hips havepletely given out. Just ept your fate.¡¹

    I clutch her ass as she screams and a second unthinkable stream of seed gushes into the pale-skinned woman.

    As her ass shakes in pleasure, Yren checks her stomach with the same magic from earlier, and after seeing the light turn red, resigns herself and passes out.

    ¨D¨DThe Next Day. Rafen.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, I would like to create an experimental city in the new territory in the south, may I have your approval?¡¹

    Ijaris takes the document from Adolph.

    ¡¸Be careful, my lord. I don¡¯t want you to cut your hand on the sheet of paper. I wonder if mother can read this?¡¹

    Beside me, Yren pulls out my booze from the office desk.

    ¡¸Such strong alcohol is bad for your body. From now on, mother will decide how much you drink. You¡¯ll be punished if you try to drink secretly.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s repulsed gaze hurts.

    ¡¸How did this happen......¡¹

    Celia mutters.

    I tore through the infertility spell of both elf chieftesses and sessfully nted my seed in them.

    It is said that the spells are powerful enough to prevent orcs from getting them pregnant.

    But ording to them, the magic was disrupted from climaxing consecutively until it finally broke.

    From there, considering my extra thick baby juice entered their wombs, even elves can¡¯t avoid bing pregnant.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, using up magic for the development may have been a major factor in that happening.¡¹

    ¡¸Everything bad......took a turn for the better. This too, is fate.¡¹

    The two of them straighten my cor and fix my crooked belt.

    After the deed and not being able to have a child for a millennium due tows and their duties as chieftess, their maternal instincts seem to have exploded within them to the point that they¡¯re treating me like their real child.

    As a result, Yren often reprimands me out of concern, while Ijaris is overwhelmingly sweet to me.

    This is likely influenced by their original nature.

    Forest elves are polite, proud and shy, usually acting coldly even towards their lovers.

    On the contrary, ck elves are violent and short-tempered, but turn to mush when they fall in love.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Do you need to use the toilet? Should mother hold your peepee for you?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get a rash if you don¡¯t wipe it clean.¡¹

    Fending off the voices from either side, I confirm with Adolph.

    ¡¸So, what do you mean by an experimental city?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Now that we¡¯ve raised the funds through ¡®that¡¯, preparation for development in the south can start. With that said, we don¡¯t have enough manpower to build a pioneer vige, so......¡¹

    Adolph spreads out documents over the desk.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll hurt your back if you lean forward so much. Sit up properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Let your mother massage you.¡¹

    Celia pulls the two of them away.

    ¡¸The center of the new southern territory......this part is where we¡¯ll ce a new city. The minimum amount of wells and inns will be constructed, but we won¡¯t migrate farmers there for development.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not going to work. No trade can be done with nothing in the area, what else is there to do but work the fields?¡¹

    Adolph hands me a paper with red writing and an excess of sticky notes pasted on it.

    ¡¸......adventurers wanted. No experience required, travel expenses paid, mercenaries and soldiers wee......what the heck is this?¡¹

    ¡¸We will gather skilled individuals and send them out for exploration missions. The kingdom might control the widely-known locations but there are also hidden mines in the territory of local lords, jewel beds and precious herbs buried in caves......on the bad side, there may be underground nests of monsters or insects that survived the purge. The point is, we will offer a reward to those who discover such things.¡¹

    It¡¯s an interesting idea on paper, but will this be enough to attract people?

    Moreover, this kind of promotion will also lure bandits and other thugs.

    ¡¸Have you forgotten? The armies of the kingdom and the other lords will be reduced. There will be plenty of soldiers with nowhere to go. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see, even without searching my territory, they¡¯lle from all over the kingdom.¡¹

    Adolph nods.

    Celia and the elves start arguing.

    ¡¸Normally soldiers that lost their jobs be an existence simr to brigands, but not only will we be able to make a profit from sending them to remote areas, it will also act as a measure to improve security.¡¹

    We¡¯re killing two birds with one stone.

    Their quarrel is getting louder.

    Celia¡¯s tone is bing rude.

    ¡¸Our main objective is of course development. If arge jewel bed is found, there will be an influx of people from the Federation and Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸The kingdom will intervene though.¡¹

    I try to y devil¡¯s advocate.

    ¡¸Yes. That will lead to their eyes diverting from Lintbloom. Putting it another way, as long as we keep the gold mine a secret, we won¡¯t be short of money.¡¹

    Adolph was better.

    ¡¸Alright, do as you wish. Inform me at the stages when you reach your goals.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    It seems meaningful and most importantly, it sounds interesting.

    Celia bes agitated and grasps at the elves.

    ¡¸Myst concern is regarding the name of the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Zwei Elfie.¡¹

    It came to me instinctively.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaa!!¡¹

    Celia finally gets sted by wind magic.

    I quickly grab her, and as I¡¯m about to chide the two elves, Yren turns the other way pouting, while Ijaris puffs her cheeks.

    A secondter, someone knocks on the door.

    ¡¸Oh, enter.¡¹

    It was Gido.

    He was severely wounded but now he¡¯s able to stand huh.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy you¡¯re healthy¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I would like......to have some free time.¡¹

    I cut my words short and let the dizzy-eyed Celia sleep on the sofa.

    ¡¸Tell me more.¡¹

    With how somber he looks, this is shaping up to be a rather serious conversation.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance.

    Family:

    Pipi (super erect nipples), Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Melissa (concubine), Miti (concubine)

    Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Gretel (concubine), Sofia (concubine), Leah (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (masterpiece), Alice (lover)

    Mother: Marceline (lover), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (lover), Second ¨C Bridget (lover), Youngest ¨C Felicie (lover), udia (free-loader), ra (assistant), Ad (lover)

    Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Benel a), Dorothea (side story)

    Subordinates:

    Adolph (forehead and top of head), Celia (fainted)

    Natia (adventuring elf), Felteris (adventuring elf), Yren (mother), Ijaris (mother), Gido (letter of resignation), Irijina (walking and eating), Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Polte (staying up all night), M mander), Luna mander of bow cavalry), Rafae (parasitism pre-search), Marta (assistant), Sally dy¡¯s maid), Maruru dy¡¯s maid), Altair (world crisis), Remia (seeking salvation)

    Yakov (free), Mack (free), Christoph (jitters), Guigue (suspicious), Sebastian (butler)

    Jim, Suzy, Sna

    Dingus (side story), Rinuga (side story)

    Others:

    Sekrit (???), ??? (abduction)

    Piris (side story), Baroness Rukino Escaote (side story), Seika (side story), Visitacion (side story)

    Busco (domestic affairs), Gildress (King of Aless)

    Non-humans:

    Head-helmina (Duhan Upper), T-99 (Duhan Lower)

    Pochi plications), Brynhildr (capital), Lammy mia), Alraune (root division), Mirumi (mermaid)

    Messerschmitt? (sleeping), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard (!!), Schwartz (prepared)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Battle Ended ¨C Temporary Disbanding of the Army.

    Assets: -107 000 gold (dwarf fair trade +6000), (adventurer city construction n -3000)

    Sexual Partners: 808

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 521: Postwar Road

    <h4>Chapter 521: Postwar Road</h4>

    Elegant blonde hair like strands of gold silk danced in the air.

    A pure white naked body that challenges the physical bounds of beauty bounces on top of me, shaking her ample breasts wildly.

    Loud moans contrast with the bright red eyes that stared straight at me, unfaltering from the pleasure.

    I can¡¯t summon my voice no matter how I try to praise her lovely appearance and I can¡¯t lift a finger to reach out towards those alluring mounds either.

    The only thing I could do was lie on my back and continue epting the intense pleasure rising from my crotch.

    Tongues lick both of my ears.

    I don¡¯t question how strange that is despite ¡®her¡¯ being on top of me.

    I¡¯ve already realized this is a dream.

    Yet, it feels like I¡¯ll wake up if I think too deeply.

    I want to stay in this dream longer even if it¡¯s only a little bit.

    I hear ¡®her¡¯ voice in my ears.

    ¡¸Let it out, Aegir. Shoot your seed in your mother¡¯s womb and impregnate her.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do it, Aegir. You mustn¡¯t cum, creating a baby between a mother and child is unforgivable.¡¹

    My crotch pulses and ¡®she¡± bes distant.

    ¡¸Aegir, cum! Cum lots!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir, stop! Don¡¯t cummmm!!¡¹

    My eyes open, and by the time I recognize I¡¯m in my own bedroom, my hips have already lifted.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    I can tell plenty of semen is spraying out from my cock.

    I didn¡¯t expect to wake up from my groan of climax and see a fountain of seed the first thing when I opened my eyes.

    Having a lewd dream about the woman I yearn for and experiencing a nocturnal emission is rather pathetic, but I can¡¯t help roaring and ejacting nheless.

    My hips thrust toward the ceiling as the gloopy thick semen scatters everywhere.

    Wait, this seems too much to be merely a wet dream. There are no signs of it stopping.

    As I slowly regain my senses from the daze of waking up, I notice something out of ce.

    There are two hands stroking my dick and hot breaths tickling my ears.

    ¡¸What an incredible release, I can¡¯t believe this is what umtes in one night.¡¹

    ¡¸Or perhaps you found our tormenting to your liking?¡¹

    ¡¸So it was you two?¡¹

    Ijaris and Yren were the ones rubbing my dick.

    Now that I think about it, I do remember them following me into the bedroomst night so they could sing me a luby.

    ¡¸Yes. You were calling out to your mother in your sleep and I was watching with a smile.¡¹

    ¡¸But a bulge began to form in your lower half and we felt it was necessary to relieve your......stress.¡¹

    I¡¯m guessing that being pampered by mother this and mother that caused me to dream of Lucy.

    ¡¸To release so much from desiring your mother......¡¹

    ¡¸Forcing seed into your mother against her will......¡¹

    The two of them stop moving their hands and embrace me on either side.

    ¡¸¡¸¨D¨Dpervert.¡¹¡¹

    Nobody is touching my penis, yet it throbs more violently than before and shoots out a stream of semen that is several times stronger.

    Dull pain runs through my urethra and my balls.

    ¡¸Stoping at me from both sides! I¡¯m gonna cum so hard and so much that my dick breaks.¡¹

    The two of them chuckle.

    My dick, having emptied its load, wilts and bes limp.

    My mind feels refreshed and clear.

    Since it happens to be morning, I might as well go wash my face.

    ¡¸Celia. Today¡¯s schedule, shift it to the afternoon.¡¹

    ¡¸I will do just that. Aegir-sama, you¡¯re looking dignified this morning.¡¹

    Really? When I smile confidently at her, her cheeks suddenly turn red.

    ¡¸I have lots to do today too. I can¡¯t space out¨D¨D¡¹

    That is when a maid walks by.

    We¡¯veid with each other countless times ever since I put my hands on her.

    Celia¡¯s eyes nt downward, as if she also knew.

    ¡¸Thanks for cleaning so early in the morning. I¡¯m counting on you today too.¡¹

    I give her an invigorating smile and a pat on the head.

    The maid blushes and briskly skips off.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is refreshingly handsome! I thought for sure you would fondle her ass or tits!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    When I flick Celia¡¯s forehead with a finger, she sticks out her tongue and says sorry with a yful smile.

    I just don¡¯t have any sexual desire after cumming until my balls are shriveled.

    ¡¸Ah, you forgot your cloak. I¡¯ll go get it.¡¹

    Ce walks into the bedroom with springy footsteps.

    ¡¸By the way, about Gido. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s stupid or determined.¡¹

    I recall the conversation from yesterday.

    ¡¸Gyaaa!! What happened here!!? The room is covered in juice and it reeks! I-I can¡¯t breathe!¡¹

    I remember.

    shback.

    ¡¸Tell me more.¡¹

    Gido catches my emotionless sounding words with his hands on the floor.

    ¡¸It is exactly as I say. I can¡¯t serve the chief any longer. I think I will go on a journey alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Alone? Don¡¯t you have a wife and a house?¡¹

    Gido doesn¡¯t lift his head.

    ¡¸I told her this morning I¡¯d be divorcing. She simply said ¡°Oh¡±......a natural response. After all......after all-¡¹

    Gido looks up, his face wet with tears.

    ¡¸My cock¨D¨Dis gone.¡¹

    During the fierce battle, Gido suffered a serious life-threatening injury.

    He managed to survive thanks to an operation by an excellent doctor who was present, but his manhood was reduced to three centimeters.

    A tearful, tearful story begins.

    ¡¸First, it was mistresses......¡¹

    ¡¸Starting with an affair huh. Scum.¡¹

    When he returned to Rafen and the injuries except the one to his dick started healing, he apparently snuck out under the eyes of his wife helping him rehabilitate to meet in the house of his affair partner.

    The partner was excited by her first secret rendezvous in a while and Gido made her climax many times with skilled forey unsuited to someone of his age, but then they reached the stage where the topic of his injured penis was brought up.

    ¡ºEh? What¡¯s this......I can¡¯t believe it.¡»

    The sex ended on the spot and as he was leaving, he told her, ¡°I feel bad for my wife, so let¡¯s not meet anymore¡±.

    ¡¸The other mistresses too......all of them......every single one......¡¹

    ¡ºI guess there¡¯s no point meeting anymore if you¡¯re this small.¡»

    ¡ºHow disappointing......even though you have a nice face. From now on, let¡¯s date without having sex.¡»

    ¡ºWe can continue being friends if you give me money, what do you want to do?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry. Actually......I¡¯m going to get married, so don¡¯te anymore.¡»

    ¡¸How many did you have? Just die.¡¹

    Gido breaks down in tears while Celia berates him in the background.

    I silently put a hand on his shoulder.

    Gido¡¯s injury is one of honor and it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.

    However, the girls aren¡¯t at fault either. You can¡¯t hold onto the hearts of women who love big dicks if you don¡¯t have one.

    ¡¸My wife......she was ostensibly worried for me, especially in bed. But......¡¹

    ¡ºCumming. That felt good, Gido. I love you.¡»

    Gido sobs again.

    Celia starts to cut the split ends of his hair.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve slept with her so many times and made her climax so many times......that I knew she was acting! We got into a fight because of it......and I finally raised my hand against her.¡¹

    I immediately send Gido flying into the wall with my fist.

    ¡¸Not only were you ungrateful to her, you hit her? What good is it to be small in your heart!?¡¹

    Gido epts Celia¡¯s additional attack to his side and hangs his head.

    ¡¸Yes......that¡¯s why I want to go on a journey to reexamine myself. I might nevere back......¡¹

    End of shback.

    Gido then took the parting gift I forced upon him and disappeared in the south.

    Iter told what happened to Gido¡¯s wife, who initially burst out in anger questioning why I didn¡¯t stop him, only to crumble in tears ming herself.

    I was thinking of making her my lover if the stupid Gido ever dumped her, but I didn¡¯t feel like it with her crying, and so I let her return home dejectedly.

    ¡¸What an idiot. Taking your wife along is what a man would do.¡¹

    I mutter, ending my thoughts thinking he¡¯ll probably be back again.

    He¡¯s a man, albeit one with a 3 cm dick, but if that¡¯s what he decided then there¡¯s no use mulling over it any longer.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡¹

    Celia came back when I was done thinking.

    It took quite some time for her just to retrieve my coat.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you dirtied the ceiling and floor! I had to call Rita-san to clean it!¡¹

    ¡¸It was an orgy. Christoph was also responsible.¡¹

    I try messing with her.

    ¡¸Uueegh!? Peh, peh, peh! Ooe!¡¹

    You licked it, huh.

    When I tell her it¡¯s a lie, she puffs her cheeks angrily.

    I haven¡¯t been able to joke around like this during the war.

    ¡¸B-big trouble~¡¹

    The maid from earlieres running back all of a sudden.

    I ask her what¡¯s wrong, putting an arm around her shoulder and touching her ass.

    ¡¸......you got a bit horny between then and now, eh?¡¹

    Sweat drips from the maid¡¯s brow as she exins the situation, oblivious to my caresses.

    ¡¸The supposedly confined Visitacion broke free! She turned her sheets into a rope and escaped through the window!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I hurry to where she was being held and see the dumbfounded guards, who cower in fear at my arrival.

    ¡¸My apologies! We didn¡¯t think she would escape this way......we thought posting guards outside the window would be enough to deter her.¡¹

    The iron bars were sawed and ss shards have fallen on the inside of the room.

    Looking closer, I see a substance resembling birdlime adhered to the ss pieces.

    ¡¸I believe she stuck a cloth dipped in glue to the ss before breaking it. Doing it this way will barely make any noise and prevents any shards from scattering outside. Only the base of the bars are corroded. I suspect soup or something simr was smeared......¡¹

    ¡¸She wanted to y with paper to pass the time so we gave her some gluest night......¡¹

    The guard sweats profusely.

    He didn¡¯t make a blunder. Nobody would consider paper glue to be a tool for escape.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a former spy for you. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually escape though.¡¹

    I turn to the bed.

    Visitacion¡¯s child is supposed to be sleeping there, but the spot ispletely empty.

    ¡¸If she fled with her baby, then the distance she can travel is limited. I assume she ran towards the south where security isx. Let¡¯s send a search party immediately!¡¹

    I reject Celia¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸Travelling with a baby is already tough. If we chase and corner her carelessly, she¡¯ll feel forced to run into the forest or the swamp and lose her life. Let her go.¡¹

    Visitacion had sex with me and even bore my child.

    If she ran regardless, that means my love and dick wasn¡¯t powerful enough.

    ¡¸If shees back, don¡¯t hold her down, wee her politely.¡¹

    Many people are leaving today.

    But there is good news too.

    Celia and I enter the dining hall.

    Waiting there is the former wife of lord Escaote, Rukino, and her son, Seika.

    ¡¸Ah, Hardlett-sama! Seika, you too!¡¹

    The Baroness springs up from her chair and also pulls the cautious Seika to his feet.

    The two were small lords of Goldonia who followed a traitorous higher-ranking lord, who was tragically destroyed by M. They were unquestionably criminals and would normally have been hanged.

    However, they were spared and left alone after that for some reason.

    In any case, it is certain that I hold their fates in my hand.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you can¡¯t eat if you¡¯re standing up.¡¹

    I embrace Rukino¡¯s shoulder unnecessarily intimately.

    ¡¸Grrr©`©`!¡¹

    I really want to stick my hand in her cleavage as well, but Seika growls viciously like a cat, warding me away.

    Because of this kid¡¯s interference, I¡¯ve only been able to tease Rukino here and there.

    Having said that, I don¡¯t want to act like a bandit and vite the mother in front of her son, which leaves me with difficult timings.

    ¡¸How can you act like that to Aegir-sama, who saved you out of the kindness of his heart!?¡¹

    Celia threatens Seika back.

    It¡¯s like watching cats fight, how fun.

    ¡¸I have a little present for you.¡¹

    I hand a dress and ne to Rukino.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in no position to ept such gifts......¡¹

    I push the items onto the refusing Rukino¡¯s hands and whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸I want to win you over. You understand why, right?¡¹

    She blushes and nods as I lightly brush her hair.

    Taking advantage of her weakness is a viinous tactic, although it¡¯s rather amusing in its own right.

    ¡¸I have one more thing. This is the real present.¡¹

    I leave Celia alone as she begins to grapple with Seika, and briefly exit the room.

    Ie back pulling the hand of the ¡®present¡¯ and open the door.

    Rukino drops her cup, while Seika freezes, allowing Celia an opening to execute a beautiful joint lock.

    ¡¸¡¸Rukue!¡¹¡¸Sister!!¡¹

    I let go of Rukue, who makes a beeline to her mother.

    Rukino meets the girl with open arms and hugs her.

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah!¡¹

    Seika rolls and flips Celia out of her hold and joins the other two in their embrace.

    I¡¯m surprised. I thought he waspletely immobilized, but he slipped out instantly.

    I pass the stunned Celia and tightly hug the mother and her two children.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......I¡¯m sorry, Rukue......your mom......your mom......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, mom. I knew you had to do it in order to protect the house and Seika. Besides, we are able to see each other again.¡¹

    ¡¸Sis......big sister!!¡¹

    After the head of the family died, Rukue was sent out to be an apprentice for Count Hanran-whatever in exchange for the weakened Baron house to be taken under his protection. Obviously, that was only on the surface, and she was really going to be treated as a hostage and sex ve.

    In the end, the Count¡¯s house switched to South Yuguria¡¯s side and the Escaote family had no choice but to also follow.

    Fortunately, Rukue was merely an apprentice.

    She was someone in a grey area, while the Count was eradicated as the clear ringleader of the betrayal.

    The case officer deliberated long and hard, finallying to the conclusion to sentence her to death, but I jumped in, using my authority and physical strength to take Rukue for myself.

    ¡¸Specifically, you rode in on your hose and punched the sentencing officer!¡¹

    It was as Celia said.

    The trio cry tears of joy as they are finally able to reunite.

    It feels good to see three girls happy. The muddy emotions in my heart from the Gido and Visitacion incidents are being cleansed.

    ¡¸There are two girls. The other one is shitty brat!¡¹

    Oh right. How did I get that wrong?

    Eventually Rukino slowly separates from the circle and moves toward me.

    I jokingly spread my arms and she dives into my chest without hesitation.

    ¡¸Ooh......hic......how can I thank......egh.¡¹

    She can¡¯t form proper sentences in between sobs.

    I try to surprise her by grabbing her butt, but she willingly pushes herself against my hand.

    ¡¸You let me see Rukue again. If my ass is what will make you happy, please touch it as much as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸I am a beast of a man. If you show me such a sweet face, I might just strip you naked on the spot.¡¹

    Rukino responds by kissing my chin and sliding a sleeve of her shirt off down her arm.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I won¡¯t say you have to take responsibility. I¡¯m fine with no contraception and no responsibility.¡¹

    My groin throbs.

    Naturally, it¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to take responsibility.

    I also believe that I am qualified to love a woman only if I am willing to take responsibility for getting her pregnant.

    But nevertheless, those wordsing directly from a woman¡¯s mouth struck me in a way totally opposite to my paternal instincts.

    Screaming that throughout the town would give at least half of all the men a boner.

    ¡¸Mom!¡¹

    ¡¸Seika. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡¹

    Rukue wraps her arms around Seika, who tries to block me as usual, and she gestures to me to proceed with her hand.

    Wow, receiving permission from the daughter on top kind of turns me on, but I can¡¯t go all the way here.

    The disgruntled Celia is stuffing her mouth with my portion of bread, plus there are four sets of eyes and boobs peeking from the half-open door.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s put that aside for now.¡¹

    I kiss the portion of Rukino¡¯s bare chest that is beginning to show from her clothes shifting and reluctantly adjust her shirt back to its original state.

    ¡¸Your territory has already been seized by another noble.¡¹

    Although there was no official word on the matter, the neighboring lord who did not conspire in the betrayal went ahead and absorbed thend.

    Due to our difference in standing, I couldn¡¯t appeal to the kingdom.

    ¡¸So I will find a suitable ce......a small area with at least one city and three viges......could I ask the three of you to be the governors? You may not look skilled at territory management, but Adolph can always step in to help if you¡¯re in trouble. This will keep House Escaote alive.¡¹

    The three of them exchange looks.

    They seem to be reflecting on what I said, unsure what it means.

    Celia¡¯s mood worsens and she jams more food into her mouth.

    She¡¯s bing more like a mouse than a cat.

    I¡¯ll shower them with more information while they¡¯re lost.

    ¡¸And then I¡¯ll have you, the head of the family, apany me to evening parties. If you¡¯re absent for too long, people will misunderstand and believe your household to have fallen. Attending will confirm your status.¡¹

    That causes Rukino¡¯s face to stiffen.

    It makes sense. She didn¡¯t receive any special punishments for being associated with a traitor, but individuals who know the truth will also be participating in the party.

    It¡¯s not hard to imagine the dirty looks and meanments directed at her when she appears in a social gathering.

    I give Rukino a thumbs up, indicating to let me handle it, and then take my seat in front of my meal.

    ¡¸......eh, there¡¯s only sd.¡¹

    ¡¸Mogu, mogu.¡¹

    Celia ate everything else, huh.

    Fine, I¡¯ll take it from her mouth.

    ¡¸Mom, look at this dress, it has a slit in the butt area.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, the chest area is also terribly revealing! Not only will it show the shoulders, it shows the nipples too! This man-!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure Hardlett-sama has a n. Mom will do her best for you girls.¡¹

    Leave it to me.

    I¡¯ll prove to you why I¡¯m called the resourceful general.

    ¡¸Hgg, hrgh.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, Celia. Don¡¯t steal the sd too.¡¹

    Seeing how the conversation was over, Nonna and the others rush in from behind the door.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous to shelter someone who worked with a traitor! And if you¡¯re going to attend an evening party, you should go with me, not a freak who emerged out of nowhere! Also, there¡¯s a fluffy fox walking around in the courtyard. It can make for a fancy fur¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir, I¡¯m bored¨D¨D!! Since the war is over, let¡¯s go hunting!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-san. Those girls are all still young so it wouldn¡¯t hurt if you left them along for a few years. Each day for a ripened woman like me is very precious! Pay more attention to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono! Abat tournament is going to be held in the neighborhood!! How about you and me enter as a pair!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama. I have finished summing the data for the financial statement for the territory, including that of the newnd. Please spare some time after you finish eating.¡¹

    Thest remark turned my sunny mood cloudy again.

    I¡¯m impressed all of that work was done in one day, but I don¡¯t feel like giving any praise.

    ¡¸Hggh, hgah......urk!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Celia¡¯s choking! Why is there so much food stuck in her mouth!? Aegir, turn her upside down and shake!¡¹

    I go into thinking while I¡¯m holding Celia and jostling her by her legs.

    There are the two elves who have be ¡®mothers¡¯, Visitacion, and then Rukino......for some reason, I¡¯m encountering lots of momstely.

    I feel a shiver run down my spine when Lucy, who I recently dreamed of, appears in my mind.

    I¡¯m not sure I understood its significance.

 Chapter 522: Boring Domestic Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 522: Boring Domestic Affairs</h4>

    I sit down on the chair across from Adolph and Polte.

    ¡¸Sum it up more concisely. Can¡¯t you at least keep it to one page......?¡¹

    A stack of papers sits in front of me.

    I appreciate the effort you took to write all of these overnight, but I don¡¯t want to read through every single one.

    ¡¸The main purpose of the documents is to provide instructions to the responsible parties. However since Hardlett-sama has the highest authority, it is the duty of the domestic affairs official to make sure everything has been reviewed.¡¹

    ¡¸What a tedious process......¡¹

    I walk in a circle around the desk upied by the mountain of documents.

    ¡¸Alright, checked.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸No.¡¹¡¹

    Even Polte is on Adolph¡¯s side.

    I was the one who took your virginity, yet you¡¯re going to ally with him? I¡¯lle see you tonight.

    ¡¸Who cares about the details? I just need to have a rough understanding.¡¹

    Seemingly reacting to my words, the fox jumps out from under the sofa, pulls a sheet of paper from the pile and drags it to me.

    This is the same fox that has been tagging along recently for some reason.

    Ever since it was pursued by Nonna, it has always been right next to me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the territory poption distribution chart......¡¹

    Agreeing to read one document, I open it up......oh, this one¡¯s a scroll.

    Existing Territory¡¡Total: 240 000

    Major Cities¡¡ Rafen: 45 000, Lintbloom: 10 000, Refugees: 40 000

    New Territory Former Libatis Total: 120 000

    Major Cities¡¡ Richemott: 30 000

    New Territory Southern Region Total: 5000?

    Major Cities Zwei Elfie: to be nned

    All poption: over 360 000

    Friendly Nations

    Malt¡¡ 200 000

    Aless 70 000

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    Ipare the writing on the paper to the map once more.

    ¡¸There is no mistake. Former Libatis has 100 000 in that small area. We haven¡¯t confirmed everything in the southernnd, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find hundreds or thousands of additional survivors in the future.¡¹

    I was aware of it, but with such a decrease, the fields cannot be maintained, let alone the towns and viges.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s better if the survivors gather in a new city. Nevertheless, the poption ratio is skewed.¡¹

    The only survivors in the south are those who were lucky to escape in groups like Rinuga and those who hid underground.

    Because women and children were given preferential treatment, the male to female ratio is unbnced.

    ¡¸Although the existing territories also suffered casualties, the loss of citizens was kept to a minimum so there wasn¡¯t a significant decrease. However there is an urgent need to secure the livelihoods of those who were driven by the scorched earth operation and those who fled from the south.¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave that up to you.

    Do as you wish.

    The scroll goes on.

    ¡¸This bottom part is regarding the entire Central ins?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we don¡¯t have a direct need, but we are within a small ins. The circumstances of the neighboring areas will affect us......I had to take that into consideration while nning.¡¹

    Before and after war ¨C Central ins Poption

    City States¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡540 000 ? 510 000

    Malt Kingdom¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡200 000 ? 200 000

    Goldonia+South Yuguria¡¡¡¡ 7 400 000 ? 4 600 000

    The reason the poption of the city states decreased is because Meldora and Aless were involved with the war.

    Malt, due to their usual good fortune, managed to escape with marginal losses.

    On the other hand¨D¨D

    ¡¸Goldonia and South Yuguria were hit the hardest. Nearly three million died.¡¹

    The fact is made even more irredeemable because most of the corpses were eaten.

    ¡¸I must mention onest thing in addition to the casualties of war. Not even a tenth of the poption of South Yuguria¡¯s center of operations is left. I rummaged through the history books for fun and couldn¡¯t find any records of a war in the Central ins that resulted in this many deaths.¡¹

    ¡¸You heard him.¡¹

    I poke the bag at my waist.

    The severed head inside the bag makes a conflicted expression and rolls out.

    ¡¸Wakyaa¨D¨Dah!?¡¹

    Polte holds her crotch and turns pale after jumping backwards in shock.

    Did she pee herself?

    ¡¸It was not my doing. However, I have memories of ordering for an extraordinary massacre. I don¡¯t know if I should reject it and feign ignorance or bow down and apologize. Which would be the correct choice as a human?¡¹

    This thing also seems to be around me for some unknown purpose.

    Though most of the time I ignore what she says because it¡¯s too difficult to understand.

    Head-helmina goes into deep thought while rolling.

    Saying anything at this point won¡¯t do any good and I don¡¯t have any intention of ming her.

    ¡¸Fumu, let¡¯s leave it for ater time then. Oh, the data over here looks interesting.¡¹

    I take a peek.

    Poption by Faction

    Unified Goldonia¡¡ 4 600 000

    King¡¯s Domain¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ 800 000

    Traditional Noble Faction¡¡ 2 500 000

    New Noble Faction¡¡¡¡¡¡ 1 300 000 (Radhalde Territory: 240 000, Hardlett Territory: 360 000)

    I see, setting the kingdom¡¯s territory aside, the gap between the traditional nobles and the new nobles is fairlyrge.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Since thend is old and distant from war, the entire northern region of Goldonia belongs to the traditional noble faction. They have a solid foundation. Conversely, the southern region which is home to many new nobles went through war after war......and the new territory granted to you this time, forck of a better word, is more like a loan with interest than a bad debt.¡¹

    Pretty much every great feudal lord besides Erich and I are traditional nobles.

    I¡¯m sure that guy¡¯s head is hurting from this predicament too.

    ¡¸This is a financial index, huh......man, it¡¯s going to give you a headache too.¡¹

    The rolling Head-helmina pulls the paper.

    How is she so adept as just a head?

    But the fox is simrly aiming for the same sheet of paper and pounces at the document, unwilling to let it be taken.

    ¡¸Stop. Don¡¯t touch my face with your tail. Your unclean ce is touching.¡¹

    The feud between the fox and severed head is fruitless so I pull the document away from them.

    Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m being led to look over everything.

    ¡¸This is the expected bnce until next spring. The new territory will be taxedter after we ascertain the poption. I suppose I should say it¡¯s an approximation.¡¹

    Revenue

    Head Tax 40 000 gold

    Mine Tax 30 000 gold

    Trade Tax 0 gold

    Sale of Grain 0 gold

    Total Revenue 70 000 gold

    Expenses

    Mansion Maintenance, Repairs 7000 gold

    Guard Maintenance 13 000 gold

    Army Wages 250 000 gold

    Military Facilities, other 20 000 gold

    Domestic Development, Restoration 10 000 gold

    Interest 10 000 gold

    (for 100 000 gold coins)

    Total Expenses 310 000 gold

    Net Ie -240 000 gold

    The fox cries sadly.

    ¡¸This is awful.¡¹

    ¡¸Do we have to file for bankruptcy?¡¹

    The amount is no joke,

    How did things turn out like this?

    Adolph¡¯s exnation is long and depressing, but I have to listen.

    ¡¸Starting from the revenue¨D¨Dfirst of all, we can only tax the people living in the stable cities in the north. We can¡¯t take from the areas burned by the mes of war or dispossessed even once from South Yuguria.¡¹

    Since we¡¯re imposing a tax in exchange for protecting them, it makes sense that we can¡¯t take from ces that were burned down or abandoned for strategic reasons.

    ¡¸The mining tax is also greatly reduced because all the mining and production in Lintbloom has been devoted for military purposes. Trade has disappeared due to the war......and there is no surplus food due to therge scale burning of cultivatednd. If we impose a harvest tax, people will starve to death.¡¹

    The fields that the elves built for us won¡¯t bear fruit until next spring.

    ¡¸The most notable expense is the soldiers¡¯ wages. For those who are wounded or killed in battle, we pay even more, so the amount is outrageous.¡¹

    If we were stingy with the payments and renege on the promises made at the time of recruitment, it may lead to a dispersion of people or a rebellion in the future.

    We can¡¯t afford to cut down this particr amount.

    We¡¯re finished based solely on the numbers.

    Either we run away from our debts or we attack and pilfer neighboring lords.

    ¡¸You have a trump card, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Adolph checks the door, window and under the desk, confirming nobody is listening.

    Is it because a maid was hiding between my legs and eavesdropping while sucking me offst time?

    Head-helmina and the fox cover their mouths to show Adolph they won¡¯t spill any secrets.

    ¡¸The gold has begun to arrive from the dwarves. It seems they don¡¯t have experience mass-refining it and aren¡¯t making much progress, but we¡¯re talking about lumps of pure gold. They have the potential to overturn our financial situation right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Then shouldn¡¯t we do it soon? It doesn¡¯t feel good to be umting more and more debt.¡¹

    Adolph shakes his head.

    ¡¸If we release it into the world without thinking, that will immediately attract the kingdom¡¯s eyes. First we release it as an emergency fund, next we go outside......seek permission to trade with the city states or the Federation, pay them with the gold, and use the goods and money gained from them to purchase goods domestically.¡¹

    Wait, my head hurts.

    ¡¸For example, we trade dwarven gold for Aless gold coins. Then we use the gold coins to buy things from within the country. Aless then uses the gold to make new gold coins. This way it looks like we¡¯re just buying things with the profits of trade.¡¹

    I still don¡¯t get it with Polte¡¯s exnation, but it smells wrong.

    ¡¸We are not breaking anyws. Although there is aw that says we have to get approval from the king to mine gold, we simply discovered the mine and the ones doing the mining are not citizens of Goldonia. Thew doesn¡¯t apply to the dwarves.¡¹

    Head-helmina nods in agreement.

    I draw close to Adolph, push a ss toward him and pour him a drink with a meek smile.

    ¡¸Adolph, you¡¯re evil.¡¹

    ¡¸No, not as much as the feudal lord-sama......satisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep.¡¹

    I try to think if there¡¯s anything else that hasn¡¯t been mentioned and then I remember.

    ¡¸Oh right. You were using Busco, right? How was he, was he useful?¡¹

    Adolph and Polte turn to each other and answer with troubled expressions on their faces.

    ¡¸He is excellent in terms of ability. He may not have one skill that stands out, but being able to do things from domestic affairs and maintaining public order to discovering new talent makes his work worth about 65 points.¡¹

    As expected of the former king of Meldora, he¡¯s not apletely ipetent fool.

    ¡¸However......he doesn¡¯t have much ss......rather, he¡¯s a sleaze.¡¹

    Polte says hesitantly.

    ¡¸Specifically, he is harsh and arrogant to those below him, and ttering to those above him. He will kickmoners in the face, and then rub his head on the ground when he sees Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    Polte says in disgust.

    ¡¸He also said some nasty things to me at first, but after finding out I am Adolph¡¯s subordinate, he fell to his knees and licked the soles of my shoe......¡¹

    Head-helmina chimes in.

    ¡¸He is a vile man deep in his heart. We can utilize him well as long as he doesn¡¯t cause real harm and kick him out if he causes trouble.¡¹

    That should be fine.

    Someone knocks on the door.

    I question Adolph with my eyes, but since nothing regarding the gold mine is documented, we should be fine as long as nobody hears what we say.

    ¡¸Enter.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me. I have a package addressed to the feudal lord-sama from Lintbloom!¡¹

    Ten guards carry a crate into the room.

    ¡¸Oh, you can leave it over there.¡¹

    The soldiers ce the heavy-looking box on the floor with a thud, catch their breath as they salute and then exit.

    ¡¸May I see what¡¯s inside?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. It¡¯s not a secret or anything.¡¹

    I open the box in front of Adolph.

    Contained inside are the gold coins of Goldonia I asked Balbano to make.

    I think it totals about 5 000 gold.

    ¡¸......how did you get this?¡¹

    ¡¸The dwarves made it. I can¡¯t buy Nonna¡¯s dresses if I don¡¯t have gold coins. It¡¯s not like I can go shopping with gold nuggets.¡¹

    I chuckle and gulp down my alcohol.

    ¡¸Counterfeit money......it¡¯s a serious crime that can instantly ruin a house.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s karate chop and Polte¡¯s low kick simultaneously hit after Head-helmina¡¯s sentence.

    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹

    The attacks from the two civil officials did not inflict any damage, but I reflexively tossed Adolph out of the window and pinned Polte down, sticking my tongue in her mouth.

    ¡¸You better hide it.¡¹

    The severed head advises with a sigh as the fox drags it partially under the carpet.

    Adolph groans and rolls in pain outside the window while Polte covers her mouth in tears.

    ¡¸¨D¨DPardon me.¡¹

    Leopolt was so confused by the situation that he paused for two seconds when he came in.

 Chapter 523: Three Individuals, Three Desires

    <h4>Chapter 523: Three Individuals, Three Desires</h4>

    Meanwhile.

    Capital Goldonia ¨C King¡¯s Quarters.

    The king of Goldonia, Alexandro I, in light clothing unbefitting of his authority and without the use of a servant, lines up three sses on the table.

    He then calls out to the two male guests.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t pour for you if you¡¯re kneeling. Why don¡¯t you sit on the sofa?¡¹

    The two men were Military Commissioner Marquess Erich Radhalde and Domestic Affairs Commissioner Marquess Keh Baldwin.

    Both of them were second only to the king and it was natural for them to always be apanied by several attendants, yet they did not dare bring anyone else into the king¡¯s quarters and answered the summons on their own.

    ¡¸Then, don¡¯t mind if I do.¡¹

    ¡¸I would humbly rather remain on the floor.¡¹

    Erich, who was about to stand up, res at Keh in disgust at the tant act of ingratiating himself with the king, prompting Keh to re back as if using Erich of being a vulgar and rude person.

    Their exchangested an instant, but the king, having seemingly seen it all, smiles wryly and fills the sses with alcohol himself.

    ¡¸Take a seat, you two.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Very well.¡¹¡¹

    The king¡¯s request turns into an order and the two immediately sit on the sofa without a hem or a haw.

    Rosario peeks in, but senses the king¡¯s gaze telling her not toe, and quietly bows before disappearing into the adjoining room.

    ¡¸Firstly, Lord Radhalde. I heard you suspended the inspection of your demesne to answer my summons. It appears I amcking consideration. Forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all, there is nothing else I should be prioritizing when His Majesty calls upon me.¡¹

    Keh directs a sarcastic smile at the bowing Erich, mocking him for having spare time to visit his manor during the crucial time after the war, while Erich sends a re filled with bloodlust back at him in such a way that the king can¡¯t see.

    The king shifts his gaze to Keh next.

    ¡¸As for you, you were so busy with the restoration that it cut into your precious personal time.¡¹

    ¡¸It is restoration to the kingdom belonging to Your Majesty. I can find as much time as needed for it.¡¹

    This time Erich looks at Keh as if to say he was probably spending all night polishing an intricate n, which Keh responds to by chuckling and turning his eyes away purposely avoiding Erich.

    The king did not address that situation, rather he turned to the ss containing amber liquid and said.

    ¡¸There is something curious that caught my attention.¡¹

    Both of them cease fighting and be tense.

    ¡¸I believe it was south of Trisnia, near the border of the city states. Viscount of House Helsen and Baron of House Witt are in a dispute over territory. Apparently, Lord Witt has finally aligned his troops on thend in contention.¡¹

    Witt is a new noble family and Helsen is a traditional noble family.

    ¡¸With all due respect, Your Majesty, this matter all started when Lord Helsen sent his people into the territory to create a settlement. Lord Witt¡¯s dispatch of troops is the unavoidable means he is using to defend hisnd.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, I have rmended the two houses meet to discuss the issue, but Lord Witt continues to refuse. Lord Helsen is the one who has done everything in his power to avoid shing.¡¹

    The two of them present their cases and stare at each other at the same time.

    ¡¸Someone came from the newly granted territory too. Baron Nahmur was the only one absent without leave from the meeting held between my governors. The Baron was informed by his messenger about the meeting¡¯s schedule, but he was not told of the purpose and came to me saying he was humiliated.¡¹

    Baron Nahmur is a new noble surrounded by traditional nobles in the vicinity.

    ¡¸With all due respect, Your Majesty, Baron Nahmur is a notoriously crude and violent man. His messengers have also been known to behave in the same manner and I have received reports regarding their detention due to trouble caused in other territories. Shouldn¡¯t the me lie solely with Lord Nahmur?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say the conduct of Lord Nahmur and his subordinates is eptable by any means, but if it was known that the messenger was an important one, me can be assigned after his duty was carried out or he should at the very least be allowed to pass his message to another messenger. One can see the clear malice behind such an act.¡¹

    Both of them form sentences that oppose each other.

    Both already knew about the impending trouble in advance.

    It was not an isted incident, but part of arger factional conflict between the new nobles and the traditional nobles.

    ¡¸I guess I should end the preamble here. The main subject is of a different nature.¡¹

    Neither of the two individuals were surprised at what the king said.

    Those concerns raised were too trivial for the king to personally invite the heads of the military and government to his private quarters.

    ¡¸It is regarding the conflict between......you two.¡¹

    The tension shared by Erich and Keh could be cut with a knife.

    ¡¸¡¸As nobles of Goldonia, we strive to cooperate for the kingdom¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹¡¹

    The king holds up a hand to interrupt them.

    Interpreting that to mean no need for a front, the two do not say anymore and zips their mouths shut.

    ¡¸I am aware of the feud for power between the new nobles and the traditional nobles. I do not intend to hide that fact.¡¹

    The two nod slightly.

    Although their chests were puffed proudly but not enough to be obsequious, their gazes checking to see if the king was mad still wavered.

    ¡¸I¨D¨Dthink it¡¯s a good thing. If the masses fought all over the ce, the country would be in turmoil, but I know you two are not so foolish or tactless.¡¹

    The king smirks and stands up, moving himself to the window.

    ¡¸I foresaw this happening, which is why I distributed the rewards and territory as I did.¡¹

    Although the king¡¯s smile persists, his eyes pierce Erich sharply.

    ¡¸You are my protege, the new noble who started it all from the Wings of Dawn. It is no exaggeration to say today¡¯s Goldonia exists because of you and them.¡¹

    The king only rotates his eyeballs to face Keh.

    ¡¸You are the traditional noble who supported the kingdom of Goldonia longer than my father¡¯s and my grandfather¡¯s generations. ......no one views me as an usurper any longer.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s......¡¹

    The outbursts of the king tormented by paranoia handicapped Goldonia in the war with South Yuguria, but also instilled fear of the king¡¯s authority in all of the nobles in the nation.

    ¡¸Merit goes to the new nobles, but the traditional nobles proficient at governance will be important in the uing times.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, that¡¯s¨D¨D!¡¹

    Erich leans forward.

    Everything will be over if the king says the new nobles are not needed in the future.

    Understanding that, the king holds down Erich¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸But people change. Their thinking and abilities change as well. It is possible for a man who has risen through the ranks via military aplishments to be a great official. And it is only throughpetition that his skills can be honed.¡¹

    The king¡¯s mouth forms into thergest smile of the day.

    It is one of anticipation, provocation and delight¨D¨D

    ¡¸I expect you two to fight. Strength, money, people, conspiracies, use it all in yourpetition!¡¹

    The supposedly wise Erich and Keh freeze in ce for a few moments.

    ¡¸There are only two things you need to keep, your loyalty to me and thew of thend. Aside from that, I will overlook the rest. Kick down your opponent and show them you are the future of Goldonia!¡¹

    Contrary to the king¡¯s words, Erich and Keh, who unconsciously stood up, forgot their rivalry and faced each other.

    ¡¸It was all nned......I did not see thising at all.¡¹

    ¡¸As reluctant as I am to admit, I am also a little bbergasted.¡¹

    Seeing the two in shock, the king smiles in amusement.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not suggesting you to kill each other. Although that may be fine if one of you surrenders. Look, there¡¯s no point in plotting until you leave here. Now that the seal is broken, why not drink?¡¹

    The king pours alcohol in the two men¡¯s sses until liquid overflows, then sitsfortably on the sofa and crosses his legs.

    ¡¸......by the way, I¡¯d like to continue from where we left off. I heard Count Corbae messed around in Hardlett¡¯s territory, and soon after his second son and 20 of his knights died in an ident. Do you know anything about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, no......I am no more than a fool.¡¹

    ¡¸I asked the Count, but he insisted repeatedly that it was an ident......¡¹

    After finishing their drinks during the chat, the two bowed deeply and exited the room.

    Once Erich and Keh stepped out of the kings chambers, their respective attendants jumped in, ring at each other before walking separate directions.

    ¡¸Commissioner!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh Cedric, I must have kept you waiting.¡¹

    The man serving Erich is Cedric Leavat, 23 years old, and the eldest son of a knight house.

    Although Cedric had an episode of bravery in which he led several cavalry in battle, hecked the sufficient prestige to be Erich¡¯s close aide.

    However, Erich saw in Cedric a valuable talent among the new nobles for schemes and domestic affairs that outshone his proficiency in the spear, and decided to keep him around so that talent can be honed.

    ¡¸If I may ask, what business did His Majesty have with you? If that Keh was also called, I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t peaceful.¡¹

    Erich smiles to ward off his attendant¡¯s overflowing ardor.

    ¡¸A power struggle officially sanctioned by His Majesty is about to begin. I¡¯ll need you toe into your own as soon as possible. If you want a shot at Keh¡¯s jaw, you¡¯re going to have to skirt around thew.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir. I¡¯ll make those nasty traditional nobles and their boss cry!¡¹

    Cedric grins belligerently as he starts moving his pen rapidly as he walks.

    ¡¸Also that Hardlett seems to have caused a stir again. Just when I thought he was incredibly sharp, he suddenly goes berserk. I still can¡¯t figure out the depths of his ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Goldonia¡¯s greatest feudal lord......the war demon Hardlett......gulp.¡¹

    Eriches out of the pce and continues as he boards his carriage.

    ¡¸You never met him, right? It¡¯s a good opportunity for you, so try and get familiar.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir. Actually, my family receivednd in the neighborhood of Hardlett¡¯s territory, and sent greetings as well as an invitation to an evening party......but he refused, probably because of the difference in family status......¡¹

    Erich chuckles and stretches his leg.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not someone who pays attention to status. He simply refused all requests because he couldn¡¯t bother to read through them. If you aim for the time when his wife is not upied, you can generally drag him in too......otherwise, you¡¯d have to lure him with women. If I recall, you have an older sister who is unmarried, right?¡¹

    Cedric bes visibly disturbed.

    ¡¸N-no, not my sister!¡¹

    Erichughs more, while Cedric has a grave demeanor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not worried about my sister being attacked or anything rude like that. It¡¯s just......her personality is problematic and she can¡¯t be around people. Even more so when the person is a Margrave......¡¹

    ¡¸She was 26, right? There certainly must be a reason as to why she hasn¡¯t received a single marriage proposal at that age. Still, I believe that guy wouldugh and forgive a mature unmarrieddy even if she sshed boiling water on him. Anyways, I¡¯ll let him know you¡¯reing. ......after crushing Keh, I need him to fully support me. Well, twice that, I¡¯m the one who has to wipe his ass¨D¨D¡¹

    That is when the carriage jolts,ing to a sudden stop with a thunderous crash and throwing Erich and Cedric against the wall.

    ¡¸What happened!!?¡¹

    Cedric peeks out the window when the driver doesn¡¯t respond and finds him lying on the ground.

    ¡¸It looks like a wheel came off. There are no attackers in sight.¡¹

    Broken wood fragments littered the main street of the capital, attracting onlookers from the many buildings along the road and creating amotion.

    ¡¸Is it Keh?¡¹

    ¡¸He got us good. The wheels may have been tampered with, but I doubt we¡¯ll have enough evidence to prove he was behind it. It¡¯s a shallow trap if he¡¯s aiming of our lives......perhaps he intends to ground our carriage in a busy street and humiliate the Radhalde name.¡¹

    Compared to Cedric who grimaces in frustration, Erich remains calm.

    ¡¸What is our countermeasure?¡¹

    ¡¸The carriage maintenance employees have likely been bribed. In that case, I will make an example out of them and run them over with a carriage, making it look like an ident. What follows......although one movete, should suffice as retaliation.¡¹

    ¨D¨DAt the Same Time.

    ¡¸What did His Majesty say?¡¹

    Talger pops out from beside Keh.

    He is a man opposite of jovial and lighthearted, rather he is a symbol of gloom and displeasure.

    ¡¸He told me to fight openly. I didn¡¯t see thating. He probably gathered evidence from the incident with House Dulicy and House Maedlin. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t right to bring up trivial matters.¡¹

    Keh replies and thrusts a bundle of papers kept in his pocket at Talger.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unfortunate. House Maedlin were cornered too.¡¹

    Talger utters before lightly tugging on Keh¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸My leg is in bad shape. Can you walk a little slower?¡¹

    Keh was about toin why he had to adjust his speed, but thought better of it and waited for Talger to catch up.

    ¡¸What did you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I devised a n which should humiliate Radhalde-dono. You shouldn¡¯t leave the pce until it isplete.¡¹

    Keh continues, pretending to admire a garden tree.

    ¡¸Can it be traced back to us?¡¹

    ¡¸No. The relevant persons have been bribed and threatened into bing pawns.¡¹

    Keh nods to indicate his approval and sniffs an elegantly blooming flower.

    Then he proceeds to smile at the disgruntled young man next to Talger.

    ¡¸Not a fan of such tactics, Reval-dono?¡¹

    The man is one of Keh¡¯s aides named Reval Schmidt, age 23, the second son of the Margrave Schmidt whose prestigious family owns vastnds in the northern region of the capital, and possesses the title of Viscount himself.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t like it. You don¡¯t need etiquette when beating those savage new nobles, you need dignity. Should it not be the lowly side that sneaks around and ys tricks?¡¹

    There is a considerable difference in status between Reval, a Viscount with no territory or post, and Keh, the head of domestic affairs.

    Nevertheless, Reval states his opinion proudly while being careful not to be disrespectful.

    That action is partly due to his assertive nature, but more than anything, it is probably because he thinks that Keh would not be able to ignore the prestige of the Schmidt family. Also, Keh had never been overbearing towards Reval.

    ¡¸Hoho, how reliable. You are unmistakably someone born of the famed Schmidt family, now there is a task I¡¯d like to entrust you with.¡¹

    ¡¸Anything you ask.¡¹

    Reval folds his arms, brimming with confidence.

    ¡¸Goldonia¡¯s greatest feudal lord, Margrave Hardlett.¡¹

    Reval raises an eyebrow.

    ¡¸He controls vastnds and a powerful army, but acts wildly and audaciously. He tears through my calcted schemes with brute force......and he just doesn¡¯t seem to be verypatible to me.¡¹

    Talger adds to Keh¡¯sments.

    ¡¸The only one who can stand up to Lord Hardlett is Schmidt-sama, known to be bold and brave......¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need a servant to tell me what to do!¡¹

    Reval spat, ring angrily at Talger and then awkwardly looking away as he remembered he is Keh¡¯s aide.

    ¡¸In any case, I was going to severely reprimand Hardlett. I¡¯ll make him deal with me.¡¹

    Keh utters in a somewhat subdued voice, letting Reval dash off.

    Talger only mumbles after he watches the gant back walk away.

    ¡¸Pawn.¡¹

    Keh simply stays silent, the corners of his lips curling up.

    ¡¸As long as it is not wartime, Hardlett is a mere barbarian, there is no need to win him over. None of Radhalde¡¯s subordinates has the ability to conspire properly. If I take my time and develop my ns without rushing, I¡¯ll see the position of prime minister in a few years.¡¹

    ¡¸About that¨D¨D¡¹

    An rm rings in the distance just as Talger¡¯s sentence forms.

    ¡¸Fire at Count Elper¡¯s residence¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Send the fire brigade¨D¨D! Ensure the Count¡¯s safety¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Keh looks at Talger with wide eyes.

    ¡¸They got us. That house belongs to a new noble that we were aiming to win over......we only needed to finalize the terms.¡¹

    ¡¸Was it Radhalde?¡¹

    Talger nods.

    ¡¸The Count will see this as a threat from us to force him topromise. And it¡¯s irrational...... everything we¡¯ve negotiated is back to square one.¡¹

    ¡¸Can we search for proof that traces back to Radhalde?¡¹

    Talger shakes his head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s meaningless. If the Radhalde side did it, then it will confirm that this secret meeting was leaked to the opponent and our other negotiations will be negatively influenced too. It¡¯s better to ept that we yed a poor hand leading to broken negotiations.¡¹

    Keh stares downward for several seconds and then raises his head, beginning to think of his next move.

    ¨D¨DAt the Same Time.

    As soon as his guests left the room and after watching them walk in opposite directions, the king excitedly called for Rosario.

    ¡¸Were you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid so. However, I am stupid and will soon forget everything.¡¹

    The king pulls Rosario close and ces a hand on top of her clothes.

    Sensing his intent, she shifts her body to allow her clothes to be easily taken off.

    ¡¸It is not in jest that I incited both parties to fight each other. The new nobles and traditional nobles essentially cannot coexist. Without any external enemies, they would have eventually started skirmishes in various ces.¡¹

    The king strips the woman to the state she was when born and throws her on the bed.

    ¡¸One can only stand on top of the other. That means it would be the most efficient if the two forces collide now, when they are being led by skilled individuals. Carelessly dragging the conflict and upsetting ipetent fools may lead to imbeciles splitting the nation and relying on foreign countries.¡¹

    The king puts his head in between Rosario¡¯s legs and sucks relentlessly.

    Sweet moans echo in the room.

    ¡¸Both of them are undoubtedly brilliant. If Keh wins, domestic affairs will be as solid as a rock, and if Erich wins, although he is a tiny bit behind, he has the talent to adapt. Now that there are no more external threats, I don¡¯t have to hurry.¡¹

    The king spreads Rosario¡¯s legs wide and thrusts his hips with great spirit.

    He evokes a sharp squeal followed by a long cry of pleasure from the woman.

    ¡¸If Keh wins, I¡¯ll grant him the immense authority of prime minister, and if Erich wins, I¡¯ll make him field marshal. It doesn¡¯t matter who wins......after all, their ambitions will be second to mine¨D¨Dgguh!!¡¹

    The king lets out a grunt and thrusts his hips a final time before copsing on top of the woman¡¯s body.

    Short gasps escape Rosario lips as her legs wrap around the king¡¯s back and her hips rock in time with the pulsing of his ejaction.

    ¡¸......fuuuu. By the time the fight is settled, you¡¯ll be pregnant. You and I are also still young, I¡¯ll have you bear more children than you can count on your hands.¡¹

    The king gazes at the half-conscious Rosario lying on the bed, pleased at his work, and leaves the room.

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    Confirming she¡¯s alone, Rosario rises from the bed.

    Her first action is to scrape out the semen from her vagina, then swallow a contraceptive pill she kept hidden.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s better to be pregnant, I know that but-¡¹

    Rosario puts a hand on her unstained abdomen.

    She guides that hand into her genitals, where she had been prated, and moves it towards her womb, but stops barely at the entrance.

    That was how deep the king¡¯s penis reached.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Several seconds of silence passes as Rosario closes her eyes, fantasizing.

    Her hand reaches further inside her body toward her womb, eventually entering the womb and pressing up against her stomach from below.

    ¡¸Fufu, who am I kidding.¡¹

    She heaves a sigh, almost like she was longing for something.

    ¨CAegir POV¨C

    Rafen.

    ¡¸Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re a pervert too, huh? Fufufu, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d like sticking it in a young girl.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t deny or affirm my im and simply fixes his eyes on me.

    Don¡¯t give me that look. You can at least react to my joke.

    ¡¸......at the present time it is financially difficult to rebuild our forces. However, we can build a basic framework while keeping some high-rankingmanders, and then immediately reorganize the rest when we have money to spare......right?¡¹

    Leopolt nods.

    ¡¸If I may add, I would divide the formation into two, consisting of a defense unit centered around infantry and an offense unit centered around cavalry. Both will increase reaction speed and rapid deployment capabilities¨D¨D¡¹

    I interrupt with a question.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a fundamental question......do we still need an army?¡¹

    No enemy nations remain. The only neighboring country is Malt, a symbol of peace.

    There are no more hostile tribes within the mountain nation either.

    I may have had a small dispute with a nearby feudal lord, but it¡¯s nothing that requires the mobilization of a military force.

    After running over his idiot son and followers with Schwartz, he became obedient.

    ¡¸I hear Erich and Keh are having quite the fight with each other, but it¡¯s with plots so I don¡¯t think an army will be useful.¡¹

    Leopolt had closed the document regarding the army details before I realized it.

    Then he asks one thing¨D¨D

    ¡¸Between Lord Radhalde and Lord Baldwin, who would you rather be under?¡¹

    What a silly question.

    ¡¸Erich is my superior. Plus, I¡¯m a new noble so I¡¯ll be associated with him.¡¹

    Leopolt takes a step forward.

    ¡¸That¡¯s for today. Then what about the future? Who would you like to be the eternal leader?¡¹

    ¡¸......eternal?¡¹

    I consider it for a moment.

    And I don¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸What if I include one more person?¡¹

    Leopolt takes another step forward.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s add His Majesty. Out of the three, who would you rather have as the eternal leader?¡¹

    I still don¡¯t want to answer.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    Leopolt pulls away.

    Somehow he seems to be emitting an aura of happiness despite hisck of expression.

    He makes me so angry that I want to headbutt his sr plexus.

    ¡¸Hey. I¡¯m back¨D¨Dwhat are you doing?¡¹

    Sekrit walked into the room just when I was about to headbutt him.

    ¡¸I was punishing a gloomy bastard. And where the hell have you been?¡¹

    She vanished without a word ever since the war with South Yuguria was over.

    I know it¡¯s Sekrit, but I¡¯m starting to get worried.

    ¡¸That city you¡¯ve been piecing together, Zwei Elfie or whatever, well it piqued my curiosity when I heard it was a city of danger and adventure. I¡¯vee to introduce you to an eager candidate.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    It¡¯s abnormal for Sekrit to use her time and effort on a single person.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had my fun along the way too. It¡¯s better to get rid of my post-war sexual desires sooner thanter.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    I stand up, agitated.

    That tanned body should be mine.

    It¡¯s a serious affair if she epted another man¡¯s embrace.

    ¡¸How big was that guy¡¯s dick!?¡¹

    ¡¸Not even ten centimeters.¡¹

    I sigh and sit back down.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t scare me. I thought you cheated on me.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what your definition of cheating is......anyways, I simply fooled around with a kid I picked up while travelling so it doesn¡¯t count.¡¹

    Poor boy. Rough sex with Sekrit was probably traumatic for him.

    ¡¸Alright, back to your preference for males.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t even notice that Leopolt isn¡¯t here anymore.

    Before I could protest, Sekrit was undressing and taking my formal wear from the wardrobe.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll dress as a man, so fuck me. Since I enjoyed being the giver with the brat, I want to be on the receiving end this time. Don¡¯t hold back. I don¡¯t mind if you choke me or beat me. I have a whip too.¡¹

    Sekrit takes the liberty of cutting a hole in the groin area of her pants with a knife, then puts her foot on the wall and spreads her legs almost 180 degrees to provoke me.

    I throw my clothes off and hug Sekrit¡¯s toned body.

    ¡¸Where did you really go?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I was hoping to see an adventurer worth a hundred thousand gold coins.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get her at all.

    I¡¯ll insert myself for the time being.

    I don¡¯t have an ounce of interest in males, but this dressing up is nice.

    It feels like a new door has been opened. I like it a lot.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance.

    Characters

    Sekrit (disguised as a man), ??? (adventurer), Nonna (invitation epted)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Territory Poption

    Total: 364 000

    Rafen: 45 000, Lintbloom: 10 000, Richemott (former Libatis): 30 000, Zwei Elfie: 300

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 7, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -332 000 gold (dwarf trade +5000)

    Sexual Partners: 808

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 524: Wild Evening Party

    <h4>Chapter 524: Wild Evening Party</h4>

    Leavat Territory ¨C Feudal Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡¸Oh God, we¡¯re here.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll upset the them!¡¹

    Nonna ces her finger on my lips.

    Of course, her enormous breasts press against me when she clings to me.

    That instantly sends my feelings of annoyance flying.

    I¡¯vee to the evening party hosted by the Leavat family.

    ¡¸Knight Baron Leavat. He is a new noble who gained territory after his military exploits in the great war. Thend is located west of Rafen and borders our house. In my personal opinion, most knight baron nobles are subordinate to other noble families......it¡¯s quite rare for them to possess their ownnd. Someone of such a family status does not require madam, let alone the master of the house, to go greet them.¡¹

    Marta exins.

    Celia is always beside me to assist during the war, but Marta is more knowledgeable when ites to advising on social life and rtions between nobles.

    She stops halfway and defers to Nonna, who is breathing hard and eager to give her thoughts.

    ¡¸This invitation is to deepen the rtionship between noble families in the surrounding area. It¡¯s unthinkable for a major feudal lord in the Hardlett family to not be present. Another point to note is that the invitation was to me and not Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Celia speaks, giving Nonna a cold look after her impassioned speech.

    ¡¸A short while ago, the head of the House Leavat paid our mansion a visit. He praised the vases, the candle stands andplimented Nonna-san¡¯s taste, even asking if it was possible to get his furniture critiqued too.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Nonna is as weak to ttery as much as she is weak to works of art, jewels, and gold coins.

    She must have gone with the flow and replied.

    ¡¸Buuu!¡¹

    I caress Nonna¡¯s cheek when she pouts to cheer her up.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, that dress is incredible.¡¹

    Nonna is wearing an extravagant red dress.

    Details aside, it is very fluttery to the extent that if she pped her dress like wings, it feels like it would be possible for her to fly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s thetest trend to wear fluttery dresses. Luxury was banned during the war and everything looked like mourning clothes so I was a little frustrated......did I overdo it?¡¹

    The other participants are wearing simr styles, I don¡¯t think she stands out.

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s something else that attracts attention more than the frills......¡¹

    The deep slit in her chest area that exposes her cleavage would definitely draw men¡¯s eyes more than her clothes.

    ¡¸I also considered whether I was showing too much, but I need to let some of it out or else I would look fat. Because I¡¯m thin and only my boobs are big, covering them poorly will make me appear vulgar.¡¹

    A t-chested maid who was eavesdropping bites her lip and leaves.

    Nonna made another enemy.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama should also follow the trends. That formal wear is lovely, but you¡¯ve already worn it ten times.¡¹

    ¡¸Am I not allowed to wear it ten times?¡¹

    I was going to wear it until it breaks.

    ¡¸But that fur scarf is new and nice. It¡¯s a bit barbaric, but it suits Aegir-sama¡¯s physique and aura. I want a matching scarf too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s really warm.¡¹

    It¡¯s alive after all.

    When I wrapped the fox that was hiding in the carriage around my neck so Nonna wouldn¡¯t find out, it was cozy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s truly high quality......almost like blood is flowing throughout the tail.¡¹

    The fox squirms when Nonna tugs on its fur.

    That is when I feel the stares of chatting women who have gathered by the window.

    I almost thrust my hips out to ask if they fell for me that quickly, but Nonna is looking, although I don¡¯t sense any hostility.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t thatdy over there an acquaintance of yours?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, yes. There¡¯s a little time before the start so I¡¯ll go say hello.¡¹

    Nonna and her two maids slip away.

    I am left with Marta, who is dressed in a simr attire with the maids, and Celia, who while in a military uniform, is also wearing eyeliner and red lipstick.

    The organizer has not announced the start of the evening party yet. Plus, some people haven¡¯t arrived.

    Now should be the time for small talk and banter......no, not just that.

    Nonna andpany seem to be chatting happily, as well as pointing out others¡¯ poverty with sympathy while casually showing off their own wealth in an ego battle.

    ¡¸Boasting among the wives of the nobles is part of being good friends. Even so, Nonna-sama is blessed. At the very least, she doesn¡¯t fight internally.¡¹

    ¡¸She argued with Ca again yesterday though.¡¹

    Apparently, Ca was lying on the sofa in the living room eating snacks, and when Nonna told her she was in the way, she brushed Nonna off with her foot.

    Enraged, Nonna sprayed a potent perfume, causing Ca to choke and sneeze, showering Nonna from head to toe in saliva and cookie crumbs......or so I was told in the carriage on the way.

    ¡¸How silly. When I¡¯m thinking about Aegir-sama¡¯s safety, I don¡¯t care about those two.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re just joking. Normally, the conflict between the legal wife and concubines are messier......the mansion will be like hell, where cliques are formed in the household, and bribes, abortion drugs, and infidelity are invovled.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d hate such a ce.¡¹

    I hug Celia and pet her softly.

    ¡¸Wah! We¡¯re in the middle of the hall!¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t resist despite protesting verbally.

    I¡¯ll pat her head so her makeup doesn¡¯t get smudged and kiss her forehead lots.

    ¡¸That person wasn¡¯t a guard? ......why are they kissing in public?¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett doesn¡¯t need a guard when outside of battle. If the girl has makeup, then......you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Dragging his mistress along to a party means he¡¯s as big of a womanizer as rumored. It must be humiliating for his wife.¡¹

    Don¡¯t create strange rumors.

    See, there¡¯s Nonna with her super hearing, threatening with an angry pose.

    ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen, my apologies for keeping you all waiting.¡¹

    Oh, the organizer is here.

    The party is about to start then.

    ¡¸First, I¡¯d like to thank everyone for gathering this evening¨D¨D¡¹

    Nonna returns to my side with brisk steps, knocking Celia away with her breasts, and then pinches my butt.

    The disced Celia circles around to the other side and begins jostling with Marta for position.

    ¡¸This small house is merely Knight Baron status and the size of our territory does note close to what all of you possess, but¨D¨D¡¹

    To mediate, I alternate between fondling Marta¡¯s tiny ass and Celia¡¯s perky bum.

    Both of them shake their heads in surprise, but nobody should be able to see because they can¡¯t look away from the feudal lord speaking in front.

    ¡¸Although the great war ended in victory for our glorious Goldonia, popr sentiment deteriorated and overall rule worsened much more¨D¨D¡¹

    I notice Nonna staring, so I also extend my hand to her soft squishy ass.

    ¡¸Therefore, in order to build stronger bonds with those governing the nearby areas, we havee tonight to¨D¨D¡¹

    Someone clears their throat from behind.

    I turn around to find a middle-aged man watching awkwardly.

    Oops, I forgot people can see from the back.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I smile as the three of them pound their fists against me.

    ¡¸Now then, I will conclude my speech here......and let our special guests, Margrave Hardlett and his wife, honor us with a few words!¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    I panicked when my name was suddenly called, but Nonna seems to have known this wasing, and takes my arm before walking with her breasts pushed out proudly. Her subtle nce backwards was probably to intimidate Celia and Marta.

    ¡¸Ahem. Well then......¡¹

    In the end, Nonna spoke for 90% of the five minute greeting......and I only said thest sentence, asking everyone for a toast.

    Regardless, the party has begun.

    My first encounter is with someone whose name and face aligns with my memory.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono, I haven¡¯t seen you since the line of defense!¡¹

    ¡¸Dingus, you came too?¡¹

    Dingus is themander leading the eastern division of the royal army who fought alongside me in the war.

    He¡¯s apetent guy who was able to endure the harsh attacks of the insects.

    ¡¸Yes. I was granted the rank of Baron andnd with two cities thanks to my valor in fighting with you!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re neighbors, huh? Then I should bring booze over to your ce some time.¡¹

    Since it¡¯s close, I can make it back home within the day on Schwartz.

    ¡¸You are wee toe. The Military Commissioner also stated that he wants fellow new nobles to unite. Let¡¯s hunt together with a few other neighbors.¡¹

    ¡¸When that timees, I will go too.¡¹

    The one who cut in was Celia.

    As someone who was always by my side during the war, Dingus should know her well.

    ¡¸......hm?¡¹

    Dingus peeks at Celia¡¯s face and makes a surprised sound.

    ¡¸Oh my, if it isn¡¯t the adjutant! You¡¯re so beautiful with makeup on that I thought you were another person!¡¹

    Dingus shrugs as if to say he waspletely fooled as Celia brushes her hair tedly, meanwhile my clenched fists loosen.

    If I saw him trying to woo Celia, I would have had to punch him in the gut under the guise of a yful reunion greeting, but he was simply admiring Celia¡¯s tidied appearance.

    ¡¸I see Rinuga is here too.¡¹

    Rinuga steps out from behind Dingus with hesitation.

    He was originally amander from South Yuguria, but when the fortress he was affiliated to was destroyed by the insects, he and his group of remaining soldiers and citizens he met along the way were fortunate enough to run into us.

    Even after the war, because of his low status and the fact that he did not directly engage Goldonia, he did not receive any punishment. I ended up taking responsibility for the citizens and soldiers, while Rinuga himself disappeared somewhere.

    ¡¸Although he is still mediocre, I assigned him to be my knight for the possibility that he might have a shred of talent.¡¹

    He was once a member of the enemy nation, but he was also on the same side of the battlefield against the hell that was the insects.

    A person who has shared those experiences is much more trustworthy than a random half-wit.

    Nonna pokes my side.

    She wants me to introduce her.

    ¡¸This is my wife, Nonna. Beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh Aegir-sama, you and yourpliments.¡¹

    Nonna remains humble and politely bows.

    If you bend over that much, your already greatly exposed cleavage will be emphasized even more......

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    I naturally thought Dingus and Rinuga would stare with a typical male¡¯s gaze, but they just praised Nonna with ¡°oh, how beautiful¡± and ¡°so this is what a peerless beauty looks like¡±, and didn¡¯t fixate on her chest.

    ¡¸Are you guys sane? Can¡¯t you see how big they are?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    The two of them agreed to send an invitation to hunt in the near future and then left together.

    ¡¸They were pleasant individuals. I didn¡¯t feel their eyes on my breasts or ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Unbelievable. I¡¯d be angry if they looked too though......¡¹

    I wonder if the war broke their hearts if Nonna¡¯s rack can¡¯t draw in their eyes.

    As I watched the two backs and pondered what was wrong, both of them reached out and gently held each other¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸......hn?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    Celia and I exchange looks and don¡¯t say anything, pretending we didn¡¯t see anything.

    Marta curiously stares at us, who are awkwardly silent, and then decides to speak.

    ¡¸Baron Dingus is your stereotypical friendly new noble and military household. A certain amount of failure is unlikely to crack the rtionship, but please be careful that you don¡¯t treat others in the same way.¡¹

    ¡¸Others? Isn¡¯t this party hosted by House whatshisface of the new nobles? Everybody here should be friendly, no?¡¹

    Nonna shakes her head.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t hold a drinking party just among friends. If it¡¯s a formal evening party, it¡¯s courteous to invite everyone in the area, unless they are of extremely low rank. It¡¯s especially true when iming the party is for the lords of thend.¡¹

    Nonna continues the rest......in a hushed voice.

    ¡¸Actually, there were people who scowled openly when we were addressing everyone.¡¹

    I mean, you don¡¯t have toe if you want to.

    Wait, doesn¡¯t that make me look shady?

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, may I have some of your time?¡¹

    I turned around at the sound of an unfamiliar voice and saw a somewhat weary middle-aged man.

    With swift motions, Marta and Nonna whisper in my ear.

    ¡¸Count Couraud. He is a traditional noble who had territory in the north up until recently, but was relocated on the back of the rewards for the great war.¡¹

    ¡¸Rumor has it that he was rude to the Military Commissioner and the Domestic Affairs Commissioner didn¡¯t cover for him. His pedigree is first ss, but his territory is quite small......I also heard he had toy off a considerable number of servants and knights.¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s why he looks so worn out.

    On an unrted note, because of the two elves, I get hard whenever people whisper from either side regardless of what is said to me.

    ¡¸Count Couraud......if I recall? I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Upon closer inspection, I see bags under his eyes and his eyelids are drooping powerlessly.

    Strands of white are mixed in with his head of hair and his grip is pitifully weak when I shake his hand.

    I wonder if he¡¯s really alright, it feels like he couldy down and die at any moment.

    ¡¸I heard the rumor. Man, being relocated must have been hard on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiie!¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s shriek causes those in her vicinity to stir.

    Weren¡¯t you the one who told me?

    ¡¸Who in their right mind would say it to the person¡¯s face!?¡¹

    The aforementioned Count, while initially shocked,ughs feebly and then mutters.

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re as bold as they say. I guess there is no need to keep up appearances. My house has a long and distinguished history......and was called one of the twenty four Heavenly Kings of Goldonia at one point.¡¹

    That¡¯s not very impressive. You¡¯ve gotta make it at least the four Heavenly Kings.

    ¡¸When a new noble rises in power, it¡¯s inevitable for someone fearing for his position to follow Lord Baldwin ......my house has been ruling thend harmlessly for generations and has tried not to stand out among the traditional nobles, safely staying in the background.¡¹

    Even though we are indoors and it¡¯s supposed to be nighttime, it feels like the sky got darker.

    ¡¸Everyone was up in arms at Radhalde¡¯s ineptitude that led to the sudden heavy casualties at the end of the war, which waster attributed to the Military Commissioner¡¯s ipetence.¡¹

    Thatst incident was probably an insect attack.

    I guess for those not in the know, massive losses in a situation where we have an absolute advantage may seem like a blunder.

    ¡¸To keep up with the excitement of those around, I joined in......¡¹

    ¡ºThe soldiers of the kingdom are the soldiers of His Majesty! It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the head of the military, you must take responsibility for the losses!¡»

    ¡ºNow that it¡¯se to this, all of us should question Radhalde!!¡»

    ¡ºUs traditional nobles are not ashamed to show our loyalty! Let¡¯s openly call him out and hold him ountable!¡»

    ¡ºT-that¡¯s right! Let me send out a summons!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡ºAs expected of Count Couraud! Please do!¡»¡»¡»

    ¡¸......there¡¯s no going back now. Of course, no one else signed the summons calling the Military Commissioner but me.¡¹

    ¡¸Pfft.¡¹

    I can¡¯t suppress myughter.

    Erich and Keh are both candidates to seed the king as the second highest authority holders.

    I¡¯d understand if he was going topete as a group, but it¡¯d be too disadvantageous for him to go one-on-one, even if he is from a prestigious family.

    ¡¸Afterwards, when His Majesty and the Domestic Affairs Commissioner discovered that the nation was in danger due to an unknown monster, the me for interfering with military affairs fell on me without a thorough investigation and I was forced to relocate...... The area of mynd was halved, my ie was reduced to a fifth of what it was, and my apprentice nobles, stationed knights, and purveyors slipped through my fingers like water.¡¹

    Count Couraud stares at the floor with his mouth half-opened.

    New nobles near him could hear what is being said but felt too sorry to hurl curses.

    ¡¸Furthermore, the ce I transferred to is full of new nobles and connected to Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    Don¡¯t refer to me like I¡¯m some kind of boss monster.

    ¡¸Additionallyst night, there was a sword fight between a vige in the new territory and a vige in your territory over water supply......¡¹

    That¡¯s just adding insult to injury huh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s clear that blood will be spilled if the Hardlett household is involved. Women young and old will be vited, and men will be gutted and turned into an ornament.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do such things!¡¹

    Count Couraud lifts his head up in surprise.

    No, don¡¯t be surprised by that. I¡¯m not the demon lord.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if you discuss water usage with fellow domestic affairs officials. Attacking you out of the blue isn¡¯t something I would......¡¹

    I think for a bit.

    ¡¸Attacking people isn¡¯t something I really do often.¡¹

    Oh no, the gossiping is getting louder.

    Count Couraud isn¡¯t much of an enemy despite being a traditional noble since he was abandoned by Keh.

    Then again, the reason for his relocation was Erich, so he¡¯s not an ally either. I guess he¡¯s neutral.

    After consolidating my thoughts, I see a female figure behind Count Couraud.

    ¡¸My wife returned to her noble family home. However I can¡¯t attend the party alone......so I invited the wife of my younger brother who died prematurely. She is 35 years old and not at an age where she¡¯s looking to remarry, but she¡¯s a sensible and mature woman.¡¹

    She notices my gaze and nods together with the Count.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, can I leave her with you as a sign of friendship?¡¹

    I should get along with him for the future.

    I get down on one knee, take the woman¡¯s hand and greet her politely before embracing the widow.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve epted that you¡¯ll be lured by girls, but don¡¯t hold them in your arms!¡¹

    Woah, not good, not good.

    If Celia didn¡¯t speak up, I would have started another bad reputation.

    I feel a tug on my sleeve that prevents me from further interacting with the widow.

    Nonna and Marta are looking with grim faces.

    ¡¸My my, if it isn¡¯t Hardlett-dono. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡¹

    A young man. He appears to be in his early twenties, even younger than me.

    He has a slender yet muscr build, is about 185 cm tall, and his groomed red hair is fluttering around like crazy.

    He has a pompous and dislikable face.

    I¡¯m not jealous of his handsomeness or anything.

    I respond appropriately to the person who doesn¡¯t make an effort to hide his animosity.

    ¡¸It seems this is indeed our first meeting. To whom do I owe the pleasure?¡¹

    I pass the widow to Celia.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hngyah!¡¹

    Celia isn¡¯t strong enough to hold her and they both fall to the floor.

    Ah, she understands well that purple is an appealing color for a mature widow.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t recognize me?¡¹

    You¡¯re the one who said we¡¯re meeting for the first time, how am I supposed to know?

    He snickers and then replies loud enough that those nearby can hear.

    ¡¸I am the second son from the prestigious family that has sent a multitude of ministers to the pce since the early days of the kingdom¡¯s creation, House Schmidt¨D¨D¡¹

    He pauses to check my reaction.

    ¡¸All I could tell was that you¡¯re the second son.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dinsolent!¡¹

    Don¡¯t be absurd.

    It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re from a great family and what not, but you can¡¯t expect me to know without you exining it.

    ¡¸This is the second son of Margrave Schmidt, Viscount Ormud, Reval Schmidt-sama.¡¹

    The widow says, followed by Marta nodding.

    What a waste of time, if he had just said ¡°I¡¯m Reval¡± in the beginning, we wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this.

    ¡¸As a noble, shouldn¡¯t you at least be aware of the lineage of high-ranking nobles?¡¹

    I barely know the head of houses, how would I remember their sons?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you¡¯re thinking out loud!¡¹

    Reval¡¯splexion changes color.

    ¡¸......I see you have risen too quickly for decorum to catch up.¡¹

    I think the same of you, acting with such an air of importance during our first meeting.

    ¡¸Like I said, your voice!¡¹

    Oops, that¡¯s bad.

    Let¡¯s change the topic.

    ¡¸I hear this evening party is being held to gather feudal lords in the area, does Margrave Viscount Orbad-dono havend around here?¡¹

    ¡¸What a mess! You mixed everything up!¡¹

    What¡¯s with all the retorts?

    It¡¯s his fault for having three names. Even I get my own surname wrong sometimes.

    Reval¡¯s eyebrow twitches as he yells back at me.

    ¡¸Because I have a rich estate in the north, I rarelye to these remote parts, though I do have a demense here. I was entrusted with managing it, so I thought I¡¯d at least show my face to neighboring nobles.¡¹

    I get it now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that you¡¯re helping out your father. How admirable.¡¹

    Reval¡¯s entire face turns red.

    What an angry guy, if I do say so myself.

    Before I knew it, everybody had distanced themselves from us.

    New nobles, traditional nobles and neutral parties don¡¯t want to be dragged into our conflict.

    ¡¸My, my, you two. May I be of assistance?¡¹

    A single individual interjects, and another handsome one at that.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you!?¡¹

    The handsome guy doesn¡¯t falter at Reval¡¯s outburst and bows politely.

    ¡¸Cedric Leavat, eldest son of House Leavat. Is there a problem?¡¹

    He is 185 cm tall, just like Reval, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a soldier, but his muscles are defined even through his ceremonial outfit.

    Everything about him is prim and proper, including his blonde hair.

    ¡¸Yes, I can¡¯t stand it!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Why is Aegir-sama ring up!? This is supposed to be when the other person snaps back!¡¹

    Getting stopped by Celia returns me to my senses.

    I lost my cool after seeing so many good-looking guys. I¡¯ll control myself.

    Cedris and Reval were briefly taken aback, but quickly resumed their staring contest.

    ¡¸Yes, I have several issues. First is this cheap-looking floor!¡¹

    Reval kicks the floor with his shoe.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re hosting an evening party, you have to use marble, not wood! You¡¯re going to damage my shoes!¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. I did not have the resources to remodel. I will polish the floor so your shoes won¡¯t get scratched, please forgive me.¡¹

    I hastily lift my foot.

    I stepped in some dog shit on the way here and didn¡¯t bother cleaning it, so I hope I didn¡¯t leave any footprints.

    Reval picks up a piece of tableware and continues.

    ¡¸Not even amoner can use such a thick ss. Tableware is the face of a house......I see your face has thick skin!¡¹

    ¡¸This is the best our family has. I am sorry that it bothers you.¡¹

    Nonna also nods.

    The tableware set worth 200 gold that you¡¯ve been begging for will have to wait a bit longer.

    ¡¸The way you serve food is also strange! Putting aside how poor the quality is, why is meat being served first? It¡¯s going to get us dirty at the start of the party!¡¹

    ¡¸It is standard for the new nobles, including our family, to serve meat first as a way to fill one¡¯s stomach after returning from war¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the barbaric customs of the new nobles!¡±, Reval roars as I take a slice of meat from the table and put it in my mouth.

    ¡¸Ah, you grabbed it with your hands again! At least use a knife and fork!¡¹

    Nonna always gets angry at me for doing that.

    Honestly, there is no need to listen to what Reval is saying.

    A prestigious traditional noble house would never participate in a party hosted by a Knight Baron to begin with.

    In short, he just came to pick a fight backed by the influence of his House and his words serve no other purpose than to harass.

    That handsome man named Cedric knew this, that¡¯s why he is dealing with theints politely and fearlessly.

    ¡¸Oh, how harsh. Us new nobles run from battlefield to battlefield on little rest, so we don¡¯t have the energy like the traditional nobles to spare on manners, please forgive us.¡¹

    Nevermind, he countered with a sarcastic remark.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that!!?¡¹

    Reval bes heated and raises his voice.

    He seems to be aware of the difference in standing and is avoiding a direct collision as Cedric would probably win if they were topete head-to-head.

    Reval leaves Cedric, who no longer rebuts, and returns to us.

    ¡¸Herees the hot-tempered young master.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I keep saying, he can hear you!¡¹

    Reval stops in front of me, retracts his anger and forces himself to smile.

    ¡¸Actually, I have a gift for Hardlett-dono.¡¹

    After all that?

    If it¡¯s a weird mushroom, I¡¯m not eating it.

    Reval jerks his chin, signalling a detestable attending knight to bring over a young girl.

    She is maybe 13 or 14 years old.

    She is wearing very tattered servant¡¯s clothes and has unkempt but not dirty hair.

    Most notably, her face is dyed with fear and her teeth are chattering uncontrobly.

    ¡¸I hear you¡¯re quite thedies¡¯ man. Let me give you a girl of marriageable age. She¡¯s a girl I found yesterday begging on the street corner and who I made into a servant of my household, albeit for a night, I hope you don¡¯t mind. Dear me, I think she really suits you.¡¹

    This second son isughing at his own joke.

    I don¡¯t know what happened to her, but her entire body is shaking.

    When I take a step forward, Reval¡¯s knight also steps forward.

    Does he think that I was insulted and I¡¯m going to throw a punch? Oh, I¡¯m not going to do anything of the sort.

    After all, you won¡¯t even be good enough to act as a wall if I punched for real.

    I slowly extend a hand toward the girl.

    Her eyelids shut tightly enough for blood to be squeezed out.

    ¡¸What a wonderful woman we have here. I will take good care of her.¡¹

    I hug the girl and caress her head and cheek before whispering kindly to her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re safe now. It¡¯s not scary, it¡¯s not scary.¡¹

    I go on.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to give you your first job. I want you to check if there are any hairs sticking out of my nose. It would embarrassing if I had two sticking out of the right nostril like the young master over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Pfft.¡¹

    She cracks up like she had an idea of what I was referring to, then gathers the resolve to wrap her hands around my neck.

    Her body flinches when I kiss her cheek, but she properly returns the kiss shyly.

    Cedric spreads his arms as if addressing the entire hall of guests and then begins to p.

    New nobles follow his lead and eventually the hesitant neutral parties also join in the apuse.

    ¡¸......tch!¡¹

    After staring at the pping crowd and realizing how outnumbered they are, Reval and a small group of individuals stomp their feet in frustration.

    I think that was pretty cool, if I do say so myself.

    Both the girl and the widow entrusted to me by Count Couraud are enthralled.

    They should open their legs for me tonight.

    But that triumphant feeling instantly vanishes.

    ¡¸Oops, there goes my foot.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Reval pretends to slip and spills alcohol on Nonna.

    Her gorgeous dress is stained with the amber liquid.

    ¡¸How terribly rude of me......I will reimburse your dresster with gold. What is the price of your wife......pardon me, the price of your wife¡¯s dress?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you just say?¡¹

    I feel blood rise to my head.

    This guy thinks he can buy Nonna with gold?

    The embarrassed Nonna grits her teeth and clenches the wet dress she¡¯s so proud of as tears well up in her eyes.

    Even if I wanted to ssh him with the alcohol in his ss in anger, he¡¯s already drinking it like he¡¯s won.

    I can¡¯t let things end like this.

    ¡¸Ah, that container is-!?¡¹

    I snatch a ceramic vessel from a server maid and embellish falling.

    ¡¸Oh no, my feet!!¡¹

    I shout, overturning the vessel and pouring the contents onto Reval.

    What flew out was not amber alcohol, but a milky white liquid with an assortment of colorful chunks mixed in......¡£

    ¡¸......potage.¡¹

    The creamy soupnds on Reval¡¯s face.

    There was enough force in the direct hit to make an audible ssh.

    ¡¸Ugyaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Reval covers his face and writhes on the floor.

    Because of how thick the freshly cooked soup is, it lingers longer than hot water.

    ¡¸Sorry. That was an ident.¡¹

    I say as I hand a pitcher of water to Reval, who turns it upside down over his head without shame.

    I thought it was full of alcohol. My anger must have blinded me to what was inside.

    ¡¸How dare you! Do this to me! The Schmidt family! There¡¯s no more water!¡¹

    I pass Reval the next pitcher as he berates me and continues to desperately bathe himself.

    ¡¸Do you need ointment?¡¹

    ¡¸No!!¡¹

    Reval stands up, clutching his reddened face.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t apply a salve or something, it¡¯ll swell.¡¹

    Reval ignores my warning and ms his fist on the table.

    Then he inhales and shouts at me.

    ¡¸I-I-It seems I was also rude! To atone, I will invite you to a dinner party hosted by the Schmidt family! There, I will also reimburse you for the dress, so pleasee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll go.¡¹

    I don¡¯t change my expression pitying him even though Nonna looks at me in disbelief.

    Reval falters but quickly shows me a stiff smile.

    ¡¸Cedric-dono! I have urgent business to attend to, please excuse me!¡¹

    ¡¸Take care.¡¹

    Cedric¡¯s additional blow further exasperates Reval, who stomps away loudly......and trips.

    ¡¸This is why cheap floors are no good!!¡¹

    After Reval and his followers leave, giggles and softughter can be heard from various ces within the hall.

    ¡¸You are as bold as the rumors say.¡¹

    Cedric turns to me once he finishes watching the poor Reval storm off.

    ¡¸Mu, it¡¯s you.¡¹

    I give Cedric a look that doesn¡¯t mask my hostility and hide my girls behind my back.

    This guy is handsome.

    Females may end up falling in love if they underestimate the power of a big dick and a handsome face.

    It¡¯s not fair that those with arge cock, including me, can¡¯t walk around with it exposed, yet handsome men can walk around with their face exposed.

    Doesn¡¯t this make handsome men the same as perverts who always bare their manhood?

    The fox bites my ear, bringing me back to my senses.

    ¡¸That guy knew he was invited out of courtesy yet still came to denigrate the hosting family and disturb the party......what¡¯s wrong with him?¡¹

    Before I realized it, Cedric and the family head were standing side-by-side in front of me.

    I must have gotten too absorbed in my philosophizing.

    ¡¸I have actually heard a lot about Lord Hardlett from working closely with the Military Commissioner. I thought he was exaggerating, but the stories turned out to be true.¡¹

    The head bows and goes to entertain other guests, leaving Cedric with me to talk endlessly.

    ¡¸I also made a request to the Military Commissioner for this party independent of my father.¡¹

    ¡¸I had a hunch. The timing was too perfect.¡¹

    I take out a letter from my pocket.

    ¡¸Regr course: 2 silver coins, paradise course with two at the same time: 5 silver coins, heavenly course with three at the same time: 1 gold coin......?¡¹

    Oops, wrong one.

    I take out the other letter.

    It¡¯s from Erich.

    To put it simply, he said something along the lines of ¡°you must ept invitations to evening parties from new nobles¡±, and ¡°I¡¯ll drag you by force if you skip¡±. The invitation came immediately after this letter, so it was in and clear.

    If Cedric is Erich¡¯s aide, that exins a lot.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to lie, the Leavat family is insignificant. It is only because of the Military Commissioner¡¯s power that we were granted the status of Knight Baron and territory......exploring deeper-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d say that he wanted to create a buffer for you.¡¹

    Unless they have a special assignment, nobles without territory live in the capital.

    They will station guards at their mansion but limits are ced on the armament and number of people.

    Being Erich¡¯s aide will naturally make Keh the enemy and increase the risk of assassination.

    On that point, bing a feudal lord, even a small scale one, will essentially remove the restrictions on security.

    If one¡¯s finances allow it, it¡¯s possible to surround the mansion with watchtowers and protect oneself with heavy infantry.

    For anyone tounch an attack, they would have to start a small war, increasing the difficulty of the act by several times.

    ¡¸That means you¡¯re quite important then.¡¹

    Cedric smiles bashfully when I say that.

    ¡¸Expectations are being ced on me. I must do my best to answer them.¡¹

    I take a step back from Cedric and look at him from a distance.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think Lord Radhalde would choose that path.¡¹

    Cedric nods as well.

    ¡¸Apparently, His Majesty encouraged the conflict. One of Keh and the Military Commissioner will prevail......and unfortunately, I can¡¯t say the honesty of His Excellency gives him the upper hand in a battle of conspiracies. That¡¯s why I have to fill the gap.¡¹

    ¡¸I see......so you¡¯re the one who fills?¡¹

    I stare straight ahead, trying not to turn my back to Cedric, who returns my gaze.

    ¡¸His Excellency also has absolute trust in Hardlett-dono. He chose thisnd for our family¡¯s territory because he wanted me to be next to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Purposely putting you next to me......?¡¹

    The thought sends a shiver down my spine.

    ¡¸Even though the territory isn¡¯t veryrge, neither my father nor I have experience being a feudal lord. If we should run into any problems in the future, I would appreciate your help.¡¹

    ¡¸I have a domestic affairs official named Adolph. You can¡¯t go wrong if you ask him. I¡¯ll introduce him to youter.¡¹

    Cedric nods.

    ¡¸Although I¡¯d like to avoid it if possible, things may get violent. However, for someone like you dubbed as the war demon, I¡¯m sure even traditional nobles are nothing special.¡¹

    ¡¸There is a man named Leopolt working for me. You can¡¯t go wrong if you ask him. I¡¯ll introduce him to you.¡¹

    Cedrid nods.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean any offense, but all I hear regarding the Hardlett house in social circles is the reputation of your wife. If webine our wits¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Our Marta¡¯s forte is in that area. She is over there, let me introduce you. If youy your hands......no, I don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡¹

    Cedric tilts his head dubiously.

    ¡¸If I may ask, I¡¯d like to speak directly with Lord Hardlett......¡¹

    Before I could say anything, the door opens brusquely.

    ¡¸Greetings~, pardon me~¡¹

    Cedric¡¯s face warps as soon as he hears the voice.

    The owner of the voice is someone who I didn¡¯t see during the exchange with Reval.

    At the same time, the father also freezes.

    ¡¸Gosh, if you¡¯re going to hold a party, you have to let me know~¡¹

    The woman apanying the frank tone of voice appears to be at an age where youth and sexiness are in perfect harmony, making her ripe enough to eat. Not to mention, her clothes are also extremely risque.

    She is 160 cm tall with frizzy blonde hair that curls charmingly.

    The only thing bothering me is how oddly skinny she is.

    ¡¸M-Martory! I told you to stay in your room tonight!¡¹

    The family head panics.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸......my sister.¡¹

    Cedric holds his head in his hand when I ask.

    I see, they have the same bouncy blonde hair and the same ck eyes.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it cruel that I¡¯m the only one left out~? Fufu, that¡¯s why I came.¡¹

    The female named Martory already seems to have had a few drinks already and wobbles unsteadily in a dress that is barely hanging onto her shoulders.

    ¡¸Funyaa.¡¹

    She bumps into a man that looks like someone¡¯s chaperon, who grabs on to prevent her from falling.

    ¡¸Baah!¡¹

    All of a sudden, Martory pulls down the upper portion of her dress.

    Her white breasts can be seen from where I am and that guy beside her can probably see the tips of her nipples quite clearly.

    Everyone starts murmuring, and the women especially whisper words of disdain.

    Rather than feeling shame, Martory cackles and proceeds to put a hand on the hem of her dress.

    ¡¸Y-you mustn¡¯t! It¡¯s improper to do such things in public!¡¹

    When the man hastily takes Martory¡¯s hand, she rests her head against his chest and mutters in a sweet voice.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you bring me to a ce where I can enjoy the night breeze~ Quickly~¡¹

    Martory begins caressing the man¡¯s crotch over his pants.

    As he resists, she sticks out her tongue and licks the man¡¯s face.

    Unable to control her, the man bows once to the family head and then pulls the girl away from the hall.

    ¡¸Nfuu~ Preferably, I would like somewhere as dark as possible~ Kyahahaha, the mere anticipation already got me sopping wet~¡¹

    Her father simply stares at the ground, speechless.

    ¡¸That lewd girl......embarrassing me in front of everyone......¡¹

    Cedric looks over at me awkwardly.

    ¡¸I-I apologize for showing you something so unsightly. Urk......you must be angry.¡¹

    Of course, who wouldn¡¯t get angry over this?

    ¡¸......if only I was the one who caught her.¡¹

    Then she could show me her nipples, lick my face, and touch my dick.

    I stop my chain of thoughts there and shake my head.

    ¡¸She isn¡¯t just a slut. I believe there¡¯s a darker reason behind it all.¡¹

    Cedric¡¯s eyes widen in amazement.

    ¡¸......actually-¡¹

    I hold my hand out to interrupt him.

    If I want to find out, I have to hear it from her own mouth.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a good time now that the atmosphere of the party has been disrupted. It would be hard to exit if everyone¡¯s eyes were on me.¡¹

    I send a signal to Marta with my eyes, who bows discreetly and leaves briefly.

    After a few minutes, she returns with Rukino in an attendant¡¯s outfit.

    Her arrival causes amotion that surpasses the one Martory created.

    ¡¸Is that Baroness Escaote!?¡¹

    ¡¸You fool! She has already been stripped of her title. Just mentioning that name can count as treason!¡¹

    ¡¸Traitor, what is a minion of Hauraun doing here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Somebody, hand me a sword from the entrance. I will cut her down¨D¨D¡¹

    I embrace Rukino who is trembling from the verbal abuse.

    Thinking that the trembling is due to the cold, the fox also slithers from my neck to hers.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, Rukino. I know it¡¯s painful for you, but let me handle it.¡¹

    I say as I wrap my arm around her waist.

    ¡¸My clothes are messed up. May I use the changing room?¡¹

    The servant manages to nod despite being confused and guides us.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to do it. Are you ready?¡¹

    Rukino closes her eyes, inhales deeply and then nods confidently.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance.

    Appears in the present story:

    Nonna (a little happy), Celia (makeup), Marta (assistant), Baroness Rukino Escaote (disyed in public)

    Rukue (worried), Seika (worried), Dingus (neighboring lord), Rinuga (loved knight), Couraud (neutral lord)

    Reval (burned face), Cedric (Erich¡¯s aide), Martory (slut), widow (in love), young girl (yearning)

    Family:

    Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Melissa (concubine), Miti (concubine), Sally dy¡¯s maid), Maruru dy¡¯s maid), Pipi (super erect nipples), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Gretel (concubine), Sofia (concubine), Leah (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (masterpiece), Alice (lover)

    Mother: Marceline (lover), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (lover), Second ¨C Bridget (lover), Youngest ¨C Felicie (lover), udia (free-loader), ra (assistant), Ad (lover), Benel a), Dorothea (side story)

    Subordinates:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Adolph (hunch), Polte (excuse), Christoph (escort), Yakov (escort), Sekrit (disguised as a man), Natia (adventuring elf), Felteris (adventuring elf), Yren (mother), Ijaris (mother), Irijina (walking and eating), M mander), Luna mander of bow cavalry), Rafae (parasitism pre-search), Altair (world crisis), Remia (seeking salvation), Mack (free), Guigue (suspicious), Sebastian (butler)

    Jim, Suzy, Sna

    Others:

    Piris (stable period), Busco (low-life), Gildress (King of Aless), Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant)

    Non-humans:

    Head-helmina (inside the bag), T-99 (staying at home), Pochi (giant lizard), Brynhildr (capital), Lammy mia), Alraune (root division), Mirumi (mermaid), Messerschmitt? (sleeping), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard bor pains)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Territory Poption

    Total: 364 000

    Rafen: 45 000, Lintbloom: 10 000, Richemott (former Libatis): 30 000, Zwei Elfie: 300

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 7, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -327 000 gold (miniscule dwarf gold nugget +5000)

    Sexual Partners: 808

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Leavat residence

 Chapter 525: False Debauchery

    <h4>Chapter 525: False Debauchery</h4>

    ¡¸Pss, pss......if I recall in Arnd, that person......pst.¡¹

    ¡¸Pst......doesn¡¯t betrayal mean immediate execution? Why is she still alive......pst?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard it was handled under the authority of the Military Commissioner so there was no sentence from His Majesty......pst.¡¹

    ¡¸Such a person being invited in the first ce¨D¨Dor not, that¡¯s why she¡¯s still in a servant¡¯s clothes.¡¹

    Malicious stares and gossiping continue to assault Rukino as she is guided to the changing room.

    ¡¸Um, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    Even the servant disys a rude attitude when thanked.

    Rukino tightly grips my arm and enters the changing room almost in tears.

    House Escaote was under the control of the one leading the rebellion and the effects also extended to Rukino herself, so she really had no say in the matter. But that is not enough to excuse the family head.

    Because it is hard to construct a defense regardless of theory, it¡¯s better to go in a different direction.

    ¡¸Alright, change into this.¡¹

    I hand Rukino a custom-made dress.

    The pale face of the crying woman gradually turns more and more red.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you find your resolve earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸Seeing it again......no, I know how high quality it is. But isn¡¯t it too......short......and revealing......?¡¹

    This dress was tailored by a shop catering to sex workers and has an interesting origin story.

    The shop¡¯s craftsman used to work at a ce that sells high-end dresses, but had a dispute with his boss when going independent that ended their rtionship, increasing the difficulty in doing business with nobles in an industry where connections are important.

    In order to sustain himself, he began selling tomoners, but the onlymoners who needed fancy dresses were prostitutes and travelling performers.

    The craftsman was delighted when I ordered a dressbining ss and allure so he stayed up for multiple nights to make it.

    Although the dress exposes an excessive amount of skin, its superior quality prevents it from looking out of ce even in a noble¡¯s dinner party.

    Of course, no one dares to wear a dress that would basically confirm you are a pervert.

    ¡¸Everyone will get suspicious if we¡¯re gone for too long. Hurry, put it on.¡¹

    When I urge her, Rukino begins taking off the servant uniform she borrowed with trembling hands.

    She undos one button at a time, baring her neck, her corbone, then her chest.

    Next she moves down to the skirt¨D¨D

    ¡¸Um, can you at least turn around?¡¹

    I refuse with a solemn shake of my head.

    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹

    I fixate on Rukino¡¯s shapely breasts.

    The 28-year old¡¯s breasts are moderately soft and firm.

    They are exquisite, different from a 20-year old¡¯s springy breasts and a 30-year old¡¯s supple breasts.

    Her naturally small nipples and are are like that of a teens except for the faint coloring.

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t think these belonged to a woman who has already has birthed and raised two children. You¡¯ve really taken care of them, huh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiuu.¡¹

    The blushing Rukino hides her breasts while taking off her skirt and picks up the dress, but finds fault with it.

    ¡¸This dress can¡¯t be worn with regr underwear.¡¹

    ¡¸Ueh!? I can¡¯t got without underwear when the dress is this short!¡¹

    I grin, pulling out a special underwear from my pocket and handing it to her.

    ¡¸T-there¡¯s no cloth......it¡¯s just string......¡¹

    Rukino epts her fate and slowly lowers her underwear.

    The entirety of her slender thighs are revealed and her short trimmed gold pubic hair bes visible.

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s trimmed too short, thebia sticks out.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh!¡¹

    I unknowingly expressed my thoughts out loud.

    Rukino pulls her underwear down the rest of the way and swiftly puts on the string underwear and dress.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d know how to wear it.¡¹

    ¡¸......I¡¯ve worn various things to entice my husband into having more sex.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to speak ill of the dead, but he was pretty worthless, huh.

    I admire Rukino¡¯s whole body again.

    Her shy crimson dress seems to be sparkling as if it was dyed multiple colors.

    Additionally, feather-like ornaments decorate her chest, side and apanying gloves, and sway every time she moves her body.

    Her dress would already be gorgeous if that was all, but the amount of skin showing is incredible.

    The dress is the type with strings for shoulder straps and her chest area is so open that her nipples can probably be seen if not for the feathers.

    The back of the dress is alsocking cloth, so when viewed from behind, the parts below her shoulder are pretty much naked and her buttcrack can be seen.

    If she wore normal underwear, it would in in sight, while string underwear would make it seem like she isn¡¯t wearing anything.

    Furthermore, even though the top of her ass is already exposed, the hem only reaches a questionable part of her thighs.

    If she bows slightly or puts her leg on an elevated step, her groin area can be seen from the front and back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a look basically asking for everyone to see you naked.¡¹

    I hug Rukino, rubbing her shoulder and ass.

    The dress fits tight to her body and even the parts that are hidden can be easily associated with nakedness.

    Her curves, especially her ass and waist, are very defined almost like the dress isn¡¯t there.

    ¡¸If you walked around in town with that outfit on, it wouldn¡¯t take a minute for people to take you into the back alley.¡¹

    Rukino shyly brushes over a bruise, then looks at me with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Please confirm for me onest time. I don¡¯t mind how much you want to humiliate me. In exchange, you¡¯re going to give hope to Seika and Rukue, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    When I smile, Rukino softly rests her hand on my arm,pletely yielding control to me.

    Leading Rukino by the hand, I return to the hall.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Rukino forces a smile and bows to the servant waiting outside.

    The men who previously hurled insults at her could not help running their eyes over Rukino¡¯s face, chest and legs, and responded stereotypically by bending deeply at the waist.

    ¡¸No man can return the greeting of a beauty wearing such a skimpy dress with abuse.¡¹

    The dress that is not only vulgar but also elegant really heightens Rukino¡¯s attractiveness.

    When we return to the main hall, people around us stop their conversations to steal a brief nce before resuming clumsily.

    Some men who were going to criticize Rukino for being here let their eyes roam free as soon as they saw her and then awkwardly walked in the other direction. Then they say some kind of snide remark to the madam next to them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it? I thought they woulde attack if you showed up, guess I expected too much of them.¡¹

    ¡¸If I was alone, I think I¡¯d be beaten up. I¡¯m safe because Hardlett-sama is around.¡¹

    That means I have to make the first move.

    As I look around for someone suitable, a familiar voice calls out to me.

    ¡¸Oh Lord Hardlett, you¡¯re here.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard you were attending yet did not find you.¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do about our travel expenses going home¨D¨Dahem!¡¹

    Count Monashi, Viscount Binbo and Baron Gokhin¨D¨Dthe trio of the poverty alliance.

    I feel like they would have called out sooner if they were looking for me.

    ¡¸We left as soon as we received our invitations.¡¹

    ¡¸But because of the war expenses, our finances are a mess.¡¹

    ¡¸We couldn¡¯t use carriages or horses and had to walk two full days to finally arrive.¡¹

    Three feudal lords with titles walked together?

    How poor are they?

    The three of them pat their somewhat dusty formal attire.

    For how destitute they are, the clothes are woven with gold thread. I wonder if this is an area where nobles won¡¯tpromise on.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hide it from Lord Hardlett, as ashamed as I am. It is the result of my wife and daughter¡¯s hard work.¡¹

    The glimpse that Count Monashi shows me of the inside of his clothes is covered in patchwork.

    ¡¸This is reality, sadly.¡¹

    Viscount Binbo is wearing rags thatmoners would wear underneath his jacket.

    ¡¸I did not have enough fabric......kuh!¡¹

    Just when I thought Baron Gokhin¡¯s clothes looked nice and didn¡¯t have any visible stitching, I realized it was just the front. The backside is tied together crudely with string and even his ass is sticking out. I¡¯m surprised nobody found out yet.

    ¡¸Rukino¡¯s half-exposed ass is sexy, but this is horrible. There¡¯s a mole and hair sticking out.¡¹

    ¡¸I know I¡¯m poor, but I can¡¯t reject the invitation to the party.¡¹

    Rather thaning with your ass showing, I think you would retain your honor if you were absent.

    ¡¸Um.¡¹

    Rukino tugs on my sleeve with a troubled expression.

    These guys distracted me enough that I forgot about the crucial n.

    ¡¸By the way, Lord Hardlett, I also heard the rumors regarding the other individual.¡¹

    ¡¸Rumors say thatdy is a traitor who lost her status.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you deliberately bring her with you?¡¹

    As usual, the three of them talk in waves.

    Maybe it¡¯s fine to tell them.

    ¡¸Actually, I want her to act as a governor in my territory.¡¹

    While ultimately facing the poor trio, I talk loudly enough for other people to hear.

    My statement surprises the three men and also prompts those nearby to eavesdrop.

    One, two......wait, that¡¯s everyone.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good!¡¹

    ¡¸She may not have been sentenced by His Majesty, but I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to make a traitor your governor!¡¹

    ¡¸A governor has many responsibilities! That person will not be able to negotiate properly with anyone!¡¹

    I say governor, but she¡¯s really going to be a minor feudal lord ruling over a city and a vige.

    She will have to do business with merchants, hire workers from other regions and decide on how to station guards if there are other lords at the border.

    But nobody will want to negotiate with Rukino when she¡¯s still being treated as a traitor.

    At this rate, she won¡¯t be able to do her tasks as a governor and any family she leaves behind will endlessly be bullied.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m putting on this y.

    I hear people gossiping.

    Clearly, our conversation can be heard by everyone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if you arrange for somebody else to be governor!¡¹

    ¡¸If you need a governor, my eldest son......no, he¡¯s a muscle-brain. My second son is a womanizer, my third son is an idiot! My fourth son ran away in debt......grrrr!¡¹

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯se to this, we have to make an acquaintance here!¡¹

    Thest remark prompts those around to close the distance.

    It pains me to use these three, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t do. I want to make her the governor no matter what. I¡¯ve recentlyid my hands on her, you see.¡¹

    I smirk and reach for Rukino¡¯s partially visible ass.

    Knowing what¡¯sing next, she holds onto my arm with both hands, wiggling her body slightly in resistance.

    I move my finger along her buttcrack and push against the string underwear that barely covers her anus andher regions.

    ¡¸Nnhaa.¡¹

    An erotic sigh leaks from Rukino.

    If she was acting just now, that¡¯s pretty impressive.

    Two approaching middle-aged men hunch over and retreat.

    ¡¸You must not be deceived by allure.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly, those who have betrayed once will do it a second and a third time.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to see a man of Lord Hardlett¡¯s stature get caught off guard.¡¹

    The three of them re at Rukino.

    I apud internally. I wanted them to say that.

    I remove my finger from Rukino¡¯s ass and shove it inside her mouth.

    ¡¸No need to worry. She can¡¯t betray me.¡¹

    I say as I twirl my finger in her mouth.

    Drool trickles down the corner of Rukino¡¯s lips as she chases my finger with her tongue.

    ¡¸Her very soul ispletely obedient to me. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. My lower parts get hot just by being next to Hardlett-sama, so how could I ever betray him?¡¹

    Rukino, who lowers her head before looking up, has eyes that are entranced like she drank an aphrodisiac, indicating her affection to me and submissiveness.

    The gossiping grows louder.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a good idea for a traitor to be governor. You don¡¯t know if there will be another secret meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Look at those eyes though. They resemble the eyes of a bitch in heat. What did he do to get her like that......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm. Those eyes are simr to the ones my wife has when she looks at my brother.¡¹

    One more push will do it.

    When I rub Rukino¡¯s shoulder, she acknowledges me with rational eyes, then switches back to being charmed and shivers.

    ¡¸If you touch me like that, I won¡¯t be able to take it anymore. W-why don¡¯t we go together to the toilet or the changing room?¡¹

    That draws out gasps and scornfulments.

    She purposely spoke loud enough to be heard.

    I gently push her back and shake my head.

    ¡¸I still have business here. Go and relieve yourself.¡¹

    Rukino turns red, nods, and then runs off.

    ¡¸What a shameless woman! She didn¡¯t bother to whisper the invitation to sex!¡¹

    ¡¸But she can¡¯tmunicate with Keh like that. She¡¯spletely a prisoner of Lord Hardlett and can only think about dick.¡¹

    First, I remove the risk of betrayal.

    Now, for the next part.

    ¡¸You reap what you sow when ites to betrayal. Criticism is inevitable but I won¡¯t forgive harassment. There was a knight that we encountered on the way that threw a stone at her.¡¹

    My eyes open wide to emphasize my point.

    ¡¸I flew in a rage and captured him¨D¨Dthen ripped it to pieces.¡¹

    It¡¯s all lies.

    ¡¸I-I think it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t ask the details.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he means his clothes! Hahaha, hahaha......¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, let¡¯s eat! We haven¡¯t eaten in three days.¡¹

    That also halted the surrounding voices in their tracks.

    ¡¸D-do you think it¡¯s true......it has to be. I saw Lord Hardlett pull off an enemy soldier¡¯s head on the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸But didn¡¯t that knight do the right thing? One or two rocks isn¡¯t much......¡¹

    ¡¸Logic won¡¯t work on Lord Hardlett. He¡¯s a person who is unpredictable when angry.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure not everyone is happy, but they should know that it¡¯s dangerous to harm Rukino.

    With so many nobles here, I just have to let the rumors spread to the neighbors.

    ¡¸I feel sorry for his wife. She must be offended at such an open request.¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about that too.

    I¡¯ll have to get on my kneester and insist it was part of a n.

    ¡¸Wait! This is-¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Oh no, it¡¯s toote.

    Rukino was caught by Nonna.

    Her arm is being held behind her by Marta, preventing her from doing anything.

    She still tried to struggle regardless, but her head was squeezed in between Nonna¡¯s breasts and she was silenced.

    Nonna¡¯s been using her boobs as a weapontely. Anyways, I¡¯ll exin the situation to herter.

    Why don¡¯t I let Rukino look after thend close to the poor trio?

    I don¡¯t hate these guys for some reason and they¡¯re fairly dependable. I just don¡¯t want to be close for too long or a disaster will happen.

    ¡¸By the way Lord Hardlett, I have an embarrassing request.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more embarrassing than your naked backside, but go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Please let me borrow some money!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The dinner party ising to an end.

    Except for the trio who are continuing to eat to make their travel expenses worth it, everybody is winding down by sobering up in the cool evening wind and chatting casually with a few close friends.

    As Nonna and Celia are off somewhere on their own, I pass the time in a chair in the courtyard with the widow and young girl pouring my drink.

    Being used to socializing, the widow from the Couraud family is holding out, whereas the young girl is looking a little tired.

    There isn¡¯t much of the night left so it should be fine if she goes to sleep in the carriage first.

    It seems the widow has something to say to Lord Couraud too.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯m by myself now.¡¹

    ¡¸Shall I refill your cup?¡¹

    Rukue, dressed in servant clothing, sits beside me.

    She apanied me together with Rukino as servants, and came over after seeing the atmosphere rx.

    I observe Rukue as she leans over and pours my drink.

    She has the same hair color and eye color as her mother and brother.

    Her face and height are simr, almost like she is a 17-year old version of Rukino.

    The difference is her overall body isn¡¯t as plump and her boobs and ass are smaller.

    ¡¸You went through a lot, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......¡¹

    Rukue giggles.

    It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t probe further.

    ¡¸I have a request for my mother.¡¹

    Rukue refills my cup and continues.

    ¡¸Both my mother and I know what you¡¯re doing for us here. It¡¯s not easy to obtain, and mother should understand that her body will be asked for in return and turned into a toy.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t use toy. I haven¡¯t even slept with her yet.¡¹

    Although it¡¯s just a matter of time.

    Rukue pours another cup and leans forward.

    ¡¸Once in a while......it really just has to be once in a while. But I want you to treat mother as your lover. For the times you want to be rough, I will take her ce. I¡¯m used to being badly tormented in the previous household.¡¹

    Rukue pours yet another cup before I could object and goes on.

    ¡¸And when you get tired of mother, I want you to find her a faithful man, even if he¡¯s ugly or ipetent. My mother is the type of person who is family-oriented and devotes herself to the husband, not a lord or governor who can lead people.¡¹

    Rukue holds my hand and looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸Aah, going for my sister too!!? Let go of her hand!!¡¹

    That is when Seikaes flying in from the side with a kick.

    I casually grab his foot and throw him to the ground on the other side, smiling as I stand up.

    ¡¸Woah, how rude! I¡¯m gonna have to give you a spanking!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to protect my sister from the perverted horny dem¨D¨Dkyaaa! Oww!!¡¹

    Seika screams like a girl while his butt gets pped.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t correct the use of the word ¡®toy¡¯.

    Suddenly, I realized that the chair Rukue and I were sitting on was surrounded by trees and a pond, and there is no ce to leap off of.

    The closest thing to a tform is five meters away, is that how far Seika jumped?

    ¡¸Whatever.¡¹

    I watch the sobbing Seika take Rukue away and pour myself another drink.

    A red-cheeked Rukino reces her.

    ¡¸Did Nonna do that?¡¹

    Don¡¯t hit her. I told you that you can punch meter if you¡¯re angry.

    ¡¸She didn¡¯t use her hand, she pped me with her breasts......¡¹

    Oh, you didn¡¯t hit her with your hands, mmm.

    ¡¸Regarding the matter with Rukue. I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡¹

    Rukino refills my cup.

    It feels like I¡¯m drinking at too quick of a pace since earlier.

    ¡¸Knowing Hardlett-sama, you¡¯ll definitely aim for Rukue too. I don¡¯t mind at all. I believe she is also aware of this.¡¹

    I heard the same thing not long ago.

    More alcohol appears in my cup.

    ¡¸However, if you lose interest ......could you send her to another household? It doesn¡¯t matter if you hand her over to someone of low status or someone hideous as long as she is that person¡¯s wife.¡¹

    I also heard this before......and more alcohol?

    ¡¸If you are not satisfied, I will take her ce for rough y. So please, I beg you.¡¹

    When I agree, Rukino feeds me alcohol mouth-to-mouth.

    Her half-exposed ass is so lewd from behind.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    Nonna charges in next, her boobs bouncing up and down.

    ¡¸This feels like I¡¯m being cheated on constantly!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡¹

    Nonna takes out and gives me a list of items she wants and a list of ys she wants to see with me on dates.

    I wonder if this was her intention from the start.

    ¡¸Alright then, I will go have some more tea with thedy of the mansion.¡¹

    Nonna sits down next to me in a good mood, filling my cup to the brim......hey, you put as much as you can. Don¡¯t you know how to pour properly?

    I decide to drink it all, as I don¡¯t want to let it go to waste, but then my vision starts going blurry.

    ¡¸Not good. Thatst big gulp was a bad idea.¡¹

    As my eyesight worsens and my thoughts be more foggy, a small girl scampers toward me.

    ¡¸Fuu fuu, I finally shook off my sister...... Continuing on from where I left off, if youy your hands on my sister or my mother, I will-¡¹

    I hug the girl in front of me.

    Although I can¡¯t hear what she¡¯s saying, I¡¯m pretty sure this tiny and cute body belongs to Celia.

    I thought she grew up recently, but did she get smaller again?

    ¡¸Hrrgyah©`! What are you doing!? Stop!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, cute cute.¡¹

    I rub Celia¡¯s ass and repeatedly kiss her neck.

    ¡¸I-I am a boy! St......stop it!¡¹

    I spread Celia¡¯s legs apart slightly, reach into her pants and stroke her precious part above her underwear.

    She is struggling adorably, but she should moan sweetly when I sink a finger into the source of her springs.

    ¡¸Uuu......I¡¯m being vited......how did he find out?¡¹

    When my finger wiggled past the underwear, an intense feeling of difort rose from the pit of my stomach.

    Using my brief moment of inactivity to her advantage, Celia ils wildly.

    Her swinging fists hit my stomach right as it¡¯s cramping.

    ¡¸Sorry, Celia. That was the nail in the coffin.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Ugyaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸You drank too much, gosh.¡¹

    Celia scolds as she brings me water.

    ¡¸Is there anybody who would get drunk at an evening party, how embarrassing!¡¹

    Nonna puffs up, even though half of it is her fault.

    ¡¸Hic......sniff.¡¹

    The one that is not Celia, in other words Seika, cries.

    ¡¸¡¸Stareee.¡¹¡¹

    Rukue and Rukino look at me with disparaging eyes.

    Apparently, I got so drunk that I threw up on the approaching Seika.

    ¡¸Nasty......but thank goodness......he didn¡¯t find out......sniff.¡¹

    I¡¯m feeling a bit better after hurling, so I guess it¡¯s time to go home.

    ¡¸Urrrrk!!¡¹

    When I look to the side, hoping that I wouldn¡¯t puke more now that I¡¯m feeling refreshed, I see the daughter of the Leavat family, Martory, throwing up.

    Her clothes are disheveled and kiss marks cover her neck.

    White juice drips from her crotch and plenty of substance resembling semen is also stuck to her hair and face.

    She obviously drank and participated in an orgy.

    Due to fatigue and the effects of the alcohol, Martory is lying spread eagle with her chest and groin areas exposed.

    Everyone¡¯s face stiffens at that disgraceful behavior.

    I want to let somebody who works at the mansion know, but because they are all busy seeing the guests off, nobody is avable.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. We can¡¯t just leave her in the garden like this.¡¹

    I prop up Martory¡¯s back and legs, lift her up and carry her inside the mansion.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t make a pass at her.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do that to an unconscious woman.¡¹

    Prating her when she¡¯s so drunk would jostle her enough to throw up again.

    Nevertheless, even her back is sticky with juice. How much did she do it?

    I don¡¯t know where the bedroom is in the mansion.

    She should probably take a bath first, but I don¡¯t know if they have one in the first ce.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!? S-sister! Haaaaa.¡¹

    The figure rushed out before I could say anything. It was Cedric.

    He was shocked to see me, but then slumped his shoulders when he noticed Martory.

    ¡¸How on earth did this happen?¡¹

    Cedric¡¯s eyes tint with pity, not contempt.

    They proceed to color with regret as they gaze into the sky, then change to anger when they look out the window.

    In that moment, Martory softly speaks in my arms at a volume only audible to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a slut after all so anyone will do. Getting fucked once is nothing. ¨D¨Dis not off limits either.¡¹

    Tears stream down her fluid-stained face.

    I shake my head and carry Martory to the bedroom instead of passing her to Cedric who was waiting with his arms out.

    ¡¸Nnngh......more men......let¡¯s have more sex......ahaha.¡¹

    Once Iid her on the bed, Martory mumbles to herself and falls asleep.

    Cedric heaves another sigh and draws close to my body to tell me something.

    ¡¸As you can see, she is the definition of a slut.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I don¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s rude to ask. But would you please take my sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Take?¡¹

    I say while wiping Martory¡¯s face with a wet towel.

    Hmm, I can¡¯t get the dried semen off without using hot water.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask anything absurd like making her your concubine. It¡¯s fine if you treat her as a friend with benefits.¡¹

    ¡¸You want your own sister to be like a prostitute?¡¹

    I try my best to remain calm.

    ¡¸I heard Lord Hardlett is an expert at pleasing women and matchless in bed. If you disregard her penchant for debauchery and sleep with her, I¡¯m sure my sister will also be happy.¡¹

    If Cedric smirked even a little, I would have immediately punched him in the nose and written a letter to Erich saying this guy is no good, but his expression seems frustrated, almost like he¡¯s enduring something.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not just a slut, there¡¯s something else going on, huh.¡¹

    Cedric lifts his head in surprise, resolves himself, and prepares to exin the situation.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear it now.¡¹

    I stop him and continue wiping down Martory¡¯s body.

    ¡¸I want to hear it directly from her. Come to Rafen when you have a chance. And bring your sister too.¡¹

    With a flip of my cloak, I exit the room.

    If I linger any longer, I¡¯ll be suspected of making a pass at her.

    ¡¸Understood. Then I¡¯ll see you in Rafen!¡¹

    You¡¯re the extra, got it?

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance.

    Appears in the present story:

    Nonna (breast user), Celia (adjutant), Marta (assistant), Baroness Rukino Escaote (degenerate bitch governor)

    Rukue (her daughter), Seika (close call), Cedric (Erich¡¯s aide), Martory (slut)

    Family:

    Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Melissa (concubine), Miti (concubine), Sally dy¡¯s maid), Maruru dy¡¯s maid), Pipi (super erect nipples), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Gretel (concubine), Sofia (concubine), Leah (lover), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (masterpiece), Alice (lover)

    Mother: Marceline (lover), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (lover), Second ¨C Bridget (lover), Youngest ¨C Felicie (lover), udia (free-loader), ra (assistant), Ad (lover), Benel a), Dorothea (side story)

    Subordinates:

    Leopolt (staff officer), Tristan (staff officer), Adolph (hunch), Polte (excuse), Christoph (escort), Yakov (escort), Sekrit (disguised as a man), Natia (adventuring elf, search), Felteris (adventuring elf, vited), Yren (mother), Ijaris (mother), Irijina (walking and eating), M mander), Luna mander of bow cavalry), Rafae (parasitism pre-search), Altair (world crisis), Remia (seeking salvation), Mack (free), Guigue (suspicious), Sebastian (butler), Kroll (promoted)

    Jim, Suzy, Sna

    Others:

    Piris (stable period), Busco (low-life), Gildress (King of Aless), Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant), Ivanna (unaware of the end of war)

    Non-humans:

    Schwartz (mating), Head-helmina (inside the bag), T-99 (staying at home), Pochi (giant lizard), Brynhildr (capital), Lammy mia), Alraune (root division), Mirumi (mermaid), Messerschmitt? (sleeping), Tropical Smooth-scaled Monitor Lizard bor pains)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Territory Poption

    Total: 364 000

    Rafen: 45 000, Lintbloom: 10 000, Richemott (former Libatis): 30 000, Zwei Elfie: 300

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 7, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -327 024 gold (travel expenses for the Poor Trio -24)

    Sexual Partners: 808

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Leavat residence

 Chapter 526: Slapstick Side Story 1 Pipi

    <h4>Chapter 526: pstick Side Story 1 Pipi</h4>

    After returning from the evening party hosted by the Leavat family, I had nothing else to do except repeating ¡°got it, do as you please¡± to the periodic reports presented by Adolph and Leopolt.

    That guy I argued with at the party......who was it, I can¡¯t remember his name.

    It¡¯s about time Mr. Potage sends a challenge letter.

    Martory and Cedric will also being over to talk soon, at the very least there isn¡¯t anything for me to do now.

    ¡¸Fufu, actually it¡¯s not like I have nothing.¡¹

    In fact, Count Couraud¡¯s widow sister-inw is packing her bags anding here tomorrow.

    She¡¯ll be treated as a guest on the surface but I will of course be approaching her as a woman since she didn¡¯t seem against it from what I saw at the party. As a widow in her mid-thirties, that¡¯s the time she should be yearning for a man the most and thus she should be easy for me to persuade.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    As my chest and crotch swelled with anticipation, the door opened without warning.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Pipi?¡¹

    Pretty much the only ones who woulde in without knocking are Pipi and Ca.

    Tristan asionally does it too and ends up getting joint-locked by Celia.

    Well, I can hear Ca and Nonna shouting in the distance from the garden so it has to be Pipi by process of elimination.

    ¡¸Chief.¡¹

    Pipi, who would normally run energetically and pounce at me, hugs me with a reddened face and tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸I want you to help me. It¡¯s hard.¡¹

    ¡¸What happened? Does your tummy hurt?¡¹

    I have Celia¡¯s antidiarrheal, Natia¡¯s signature abdominal pain medicine, and a strange medicinal pill Head-helmina obtained somewhere.

    Pipi shakes her head.

    ¡¸Is someone in the mansion bullying you?¡¹

    If it¡¯s a female, I¡¯ll punish her with my dick and if it¡¯s a male, I¡¯ll throw him off the roof.

    Pipi shakes her head at that.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you were groped by a pervert in the city.¡¹

    I¡¯ll begin by threatening Andrei.

    If he¡¯s innocent, then I¡¯ll have to post wanted posters in my territory.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t going back to normal.¡¹

    Pipi rolls up her overcoat.

    The shirt she¡¯s wearing underneath has holes cut out where her nipples are and her normally bean-size nipples have grown to the size of an index finger.

    ¡¸They¡¯re still erect because of the poison. I can¡¯t use medicine due to the side effects.¡¹

    Natia must have told her.

    Pipi is healthy everywhere else so it¡¯s probably better to wait for them to heal naturally than to use an antidote.

    ¡¸Just the rubbing of my shirt is enough to make me moan. When something touches them, my hips give out. Vibrations make me wet and I can¡¯t ride a horse......¡¹

    I¡¯m getting aroused from what she¡¯s saying, but Pipi isn¡¯t joking around.

    ¡¸I have an idea.¡¹

    Erich and I were poisoned at the end.

    Erich, who should have received the best treatment, had to use a wheelchair for a while, yet Ipletely recovered at aparatively faster pace.

    If I think about what the difference was, one thinges up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the ejaction.¡¹

    I expelled the poison out of my body through ejaction, thereby quickening the healing.

    ¡¸Pipi doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m getting at.¡¹

    Obviously Pipi cannot ejacte, but the effects of the poison remain in her nipples.

    In that case, can¡¯t the poison be extracted by teasing it out of her nipples?

    ¡¸I will leave everything up to the chief.¡¹

    Pipi sits on the bed and folds her hands behind her head.

    I bend down and gently brush over her nipples that are protruding from the perforated shirt.

    ¡¸Aau!¡¹

    This alone causes Pipi to arch her back.

    They are as sensitive as they appear. I agree, she certainly won¡¯t be able to even walk without the holes in her shirt.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to do it.¡¹

    Pipi steels herself and closes her eyes.

    I hold Pipi¡¯s small body and then put one of her nipples in my mouth.

    ¡¸Uuuu~¡¹

    Her body writhes and she lets out a long moan simply from the stimtion of the temperature changing.

    Before she stops moving, I exhale the rest of the air in my lungs through my nose and then strongly suck on her nipple.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨Dggh!!!¡¹

    Pipi bends backward with enough force to dislocate her spine.

    Of course, I hug her body so that doesn¡¯t happen and stuff the bedsheets into her mouth so she can bite down on them.

    In addition to sucking on her left nipple, I reach out to her right nipple, pinch the base of the erged nipple and slowly stroke up to the tip.

    I ask Pipi, who ils again, whether it hurts.

    ¡¸It feels good!! It feels so good that I might die!! I can¡¯t tell if it hurts or not!!¡¹

    Pipi bucked her hips several times already, squirting out juices.

    It seems she wasn¡¯t wearing underwear either.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it a bit longer then. You can wet yourself or scream if you want. You can also allow yourself to faint.¡¹

    I resume sucking on Pipi¡¯s nipple without waiting for a response.

    Her tiny waist wiggles and her legs kick the air.

    Nevertheless, she pushes out her chest as if wanting more.

    ¡¸Do you feel anythinging out?¡¹

    I take my mouth away and twist both nipples.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! It feels like something wille out of everywhere!¡¹

    True, love juices areing out from her crotch, drool is dripping from her mouth and tears are trickling from her eyes, but the crucial poison hasn¡¯te out yet.

    I¡¯ll try pushing a little further.

    I stop caressing her, and pause briefly before grabbing and tugging on both nipples at the same time.

    ¡¸Ahiiiiih!!¡¹

    Pipi¡¯s hands clutch my head.

    Her nipples engorge with more blood like they are ready to explode at any moment.

    I think we¡¯re one step away.

    Pipi¡¯s face is stained with saliva and tears, changing her usual childish face into something unbing.

    ¡¸Sorry. Bear with it a little longer.¡¹

    I kiss Pipi to distract her temporarily then put her nipple in my mouth again and sink my teeth into the plump red fruit.

    Pipi¡¯s entire body tenses up and she is unable to make a sound.

    Simultaneously, my mouth fills with a sweet fragrance as if her nipple finally burst.

    When I take my mouth off, white liquid gushes out of her nipple.

    Oh, so the sweet taste is breast milk.

    ¡¸Something is shooting out of my boobs! It won¡¯t stop!¡¹

    Pipi touches her own chest as milk flies everywhere.

    I also knead the thin flesh around her nipple almost like I¡¯m gathering it into one point and help squeeze more milk out.

    It feels rather naughty for a girl who looks as young as Pipi to bectating.

    ¡¸Go on, let out more. If all of ites out, your nipples will go back to normal.¡¹

    Pipi groans, the jets of milk showing no signs of stopping.

    Minutes pass and the flow weakens, eventually ceasing altogether.

    ¡¸Ah, my nipples.¡¹

    What were once the size of an index finger have shrunk back to the cute pink nubs.

    I try sucking lightly on one of them.

    ¡¸It feels good. But it¡¯s the usual feeling. It doesn¡¯t make me tingle anymore.¡¹

    To summarize, it seems to extract the insect¡¯s poison men need to ejacte and women need toctate.

    I should write that down in the poison guidebook.

    ¡¸Now I can ride a horse. I want to go on long trip!¡¹

    Pipi drags me onto a horse and we leave the city.

    That is when we encounter Andrei.

    ¡¸Oh, master.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, it doesn¡¯t look like you came to have a drink.¡¹

    I still call him that out of habit.

    He isn¡¯t in a public setting either and is talking back to me like we did in the past.

    ¡¸Lords andmoners get drunk equally in a tavern. It would be tactless to carry anything other than drunkenness.¡¹

    Andrei says in a hard-boiled manner, pulling out a ss from nowhere that makes a cling.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll visit on the way back. Prepare a special brew for me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have a variety. A man of many viceses to a bar of many vices. If the drinks aren¡¯t at least ordinary, you¡¯ll go into a drunken frenzy.¡¹

    Andrei smirks and stands up in a hard-boiled manner.

    ¡¸Chief. My boobs.¡¹

    Pipi brings up her chest again.

    Andrei, who was facing the other, turns his head around almost 180 degrees.

    Be faithful to being hard-boiled till the end. Don¡¯t let your pervert peek out.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Did something weird happen?¡¹

    ¡¸No. My boobs are leaking.¡¹

    White milk oozes from her breasts.

    It seems the effects from extracting the poison has made her body in a state of constantctation.

    ¡¸Breast milk, you say!!?¡¹

    Andrei¡¯s sudden bellow scares nearby citizens, who scream, and parents hide their children.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not stopping.¡¹

    Pipi doesn¡¯t find it particrly embarrassing and shows her milk-covered hands to Andrei.

    Andrei staggers backward and presents his ss to her with a shaking hand.

    ¡¸Two fingers please.¡¹

    ¡¸Nyuu?¡¹

    Although initially confused by what the ss means, Pipi somehow figures out what Andrei wants and returns the cup to him with some milk in it.

    Andrei gulps down the milk as if he would down a potent liquor, drops the ss and shivers.

    ¡¸Milk that is supposed to nurture a child. I¡¯m receiving it from a girl and being nurtured......how profound.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, pervert. If you do that again, I¡¯ll throw you on the ground.¡¹

    I cover the innocently-exposed breasts of Pipi with my cloak and ce her on the horse.

    Andrei returns to his store in a hard-boiled manner.

    ¡¸Natalie, let¡¯s make love. A fire has been lit in the furnace in my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? I told you I don¡¯t want to do it with you anymore. We still have to get the shop ready, what are¨D¨D gosh, even though I decided I would never have sex with this pervert......get it over it with quickly!¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to say anything about him hustling after drinking a young girl¡¯s breast milk or it will really destroy his household.

    Besides, I owe Andrei a lot for what happened with Natalie.

    ¡¸Chief, hurry. I¡¯ll race you to theke!¡¹

    I chase after the running Pipi.

    A trip like this is nice once in a while.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, weren¡¯t you also affected by the poison? You didn¡¯t die.¡¹

    Before I finish talking, a pregnantdy stops by the gate.

    She blushes when she sees Schwartz, not me, and happily rubs her bulging stomach.

    Schwartz neighs proudly and brushes his nose softly against the woman¡¯s head before running off.

    ¡¸The human world might be safer if I turn you into horse meat.¡¹

    Pipi healedpletely.

    She also became able toctate.

    And Schwartz should be meat. I¡¯d say that¡¯s a pretty fulfilling day.

 Chapter 526-2: Slapstick Side Story 2 Pirate

    <h4>Chapter 526-2: pstick Side Story 2 Pirate</h4>

    ¡¸Scrub, scrub......scrub, scrub.¡¹

    The one washing my back in the bathroom is Laura, the girl that Mr. Potage handed over to me.

    I heard she was a beggar when kidnapped, but since she didn¡¯t convey any desire to go home, probably because she didn¡¯t have any rtives to begin with, I let her stay in the mansion.

    ¡¸Yoisho. Yoisho.¡¹

    For a girl who isn¡¯t even 130 cm tall, my back is big and cleaning it is a great task that makes her brown hair sway.

    It seems she will be 11 when the year changes, but she is quite small for her age likely due to ack of nutrition.

    Her hair was also initially unkempt and full of split ends.

    Rita took care of that bybing so hard that she was worried Laura would go bald and cutting off the areas where it was a tangled mess.

    Now, her hair is only slightly damaged and sits at about chin-length.

    ¡¸Err, I¡¯m done.¡¹

    Laura finishes the job by pouring water over me, rinsing off the bubbles.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    I head to the bathtub as I express my gratitude and Laura follows timidly.

    ¡¸Um, are you really just going to take a bath?¡¹

    As soon as we entered the bath, Lauraid on the floor, closed her eyes, and spread her legs apart.

    That¡¯s when I sprinkled cold water on her belly, which caused her to jump in surprise like a cat, and in turn made me burst outughing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested in embracing a kid like you with a hairless slit down there. I¡¯ll do it when you¡¯ve grown in various ces.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau, there¡¯s a little fuzz.¡¹

    I poke Laura in the back and butt with my index finger.

    Feeling ticklish, her body reflexively twists away until she falls into the bathtub with a ssh.

    ¡¸Waapphh! It¡¯s hot.¡¹

    A bath in the winter is the best, so enjoy it.

    ¡¸Wakyaa! Something is in the water!!¡¹

    Laura paddles clumsily and clings to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s Celia, the bath demon.¡¹

    ¡¸Blub, blub.¡¹

    I was originally going to bathe with Celia, but I found Laura curled up in the corridor on the way and decided to bring her along. Since then, she¡¯s been sulking and only peeking a bit of her head out to re at us.

    ¡¸She¡¯s already like a small animal, don¡¯t let her scare you.¡¹

    I lift Celia up and ce her beside me.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t ept that my bathing time with Aegir-sama is being interrupted. I was supposed to be the one who washes your back.¡¹

    As Celia tries to pour water onto the fleeing Laura, I block her hand and kiss her.

    ¡¸Nn......nnh......¡¹

    My tongue tangles with hers and Celia¡¯s hand wraps around my head.

    She presses her crotch against my thigh and, with gradually heavier breathing, grinds against me until my skin bes slippery.

    ¡¸Fuwaa.¡¹

    When she hears Laura¡¯s voice, Celia snaps out of her daze and separates from me.

    ¡¸Celia-sama......is so pretty. Not only is your skin and hair smooth, your legs are long, you¡¯re beautiful and have big boobs, how wonderful......¡¹

    Celia seems to cheer up slightly despite remaining expressionless. I can tell.

    ¡¸It feels a bit strange to call them big boobs.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna-san and the others are the strange ones! Mine are a decent size!¡¹

    She pushes her chest in my face.

    My lower half reacts to the matured naked body of a woman.

    Laura watches in shock as my dick erges with each pulse.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? What is this? An arm suddenly grew out......is this really ¡®that¡¯? But it¡¯s too big.¡¹

    It happened just when I was about to stick out my hips to show her more of it.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you!? Knowing this is Hardlett-sama¡¯s mansion, you......uwaah!!¡¹

    I hear a scream from the opened window.

    It is from a guard stationed at the main gate, but it¡¯s not normal for their voices to reach all the way here.

    ¡¸How dare y-, ugyah!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, so strong, three were taken out! Engage, engage¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯se to this, even if I must get injured......ah, stop! Don¡¯t hurt me!¡¹

    What unreliable guards.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going. When I get back, we¡¯re resuming.¡¹

    My dick grazes Laura¡¯s face when I stand up.

    ¡¸Aau, the wind pressure.¡¹

    Now let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸Guh......so strong......¡¹

    ¡¸Enemy attack......enemy......gakh.¡¹

    The guards at the main gate areying on the ground or face down in a tree, dead¨D¨Dnot yet, but stretched out.

    The demon that defeated them stands imposingly.

    ¡¸Fushuu©`fushuu©`¡¹

    Although not possessing a veryrge stature at 175 cm or so, the demon¡¯s face truly resembles something from hell.

    The demon¡¯s body trembles with anger as its blood-red hair sways menacingly and hot steam is exhaled from its mouth.

    Adorning its body is a dirt-stained garment that has not lost any shine, indicating how high quality it is.

    And the crest carved on its shoulder is one that I¡¯ve seen before.

    ¡¸Bastarrrrd!!¡¹

    The demon leaps at me, puts its hand around my neck and pushes me down.

    Oh, it¡¯s just Ivanna.

    ¡¸At least notify me when the war is over, you idiot!! Don¡¯t tell me you forgot about me!!¡¹

    Huh, I guess I didn¡¯t tell her.

    Even after her gship was disabled during the assault on Trisnia, she led the remaining repaired ships to guard against a surprise attack from the west coast.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you get a report from nearby allies?¡¹

    ¡¸It came from the west coast! But how can I trust it if you don¡¯t say anything!?¡¹

    I see, Ivanna is a proper soldier and pretty much ignores all ordersing from outside the chain ofmand.

    Ivanna squeezes my neck like she¡¯s trying to strangle me.

    ¡¸I also bombarded the merchant ships leaving the west coast and drove them back! And then, when a Goldonian warship hastily sailed out, thinking it must be a fake, I surrounded it and forced the crew to surrender!¡¹

    Incredible. She¡¯s really reliable after all.

    I feel her grip tighten further as she mounts me like a horse.

    ¡¸In the end, a messenger directly from the Goldonia pce came and said, ¡°the war is already over. You weren¡¯t aware? My, my, fufufufufu¡±, that fucking asshole! I had to endure theughter of the merchants, the Goldonian soldiers, my subordinates and the messenger!¡¹

    Her fistnds directly on my chin. Mm, that was a nice punch.

    ¡¸You embarrassed me colossally!! I trusted you and fought for you!¡¹

    I swiftly grab Ivanna¡¯s face and bring her in for a kiss.

    Then I turn my body around, climb on top and hug her, rubbing my cheek against hers.

    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry. Things were too chaotic after the war and I honestly forgot. I thought somebody would tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that crap! It¡¯s themander¡¯s duty, what do you think the chain ofmand is...... is for......¡¹

    Ivanna reverses our positions and retaliates by biting my neck and lips.

    ¡¸By the way, why do you just have a towel on?¡¹

    ¡¸I was taking a bath. I¡¯ll be going back in, why not join me?¡¹

    I say as I remove her jacket and roll up her shirt.

    ¡¸Will you let me take this off too?¡¹

    I leave her skirt on and reach under for her underwear.

    ¡¸You perv. Do you only think with your dick?¡¹

    Ivanna snorts and raises her hips to make it easier for me to remove her underwear.

    ¡¸Pardon me. This is the main gate, please keep those activities in the bedroom.¡¹

    Several guards sigh in disappointment after Rita warns us inly.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!¡¹

    While dodging Ivanna¡¯s attempts to poke my eyes out after she returns to her senses, I pick her up and carry her towards the bathroom.

    Ivanna and I enter the bathtub together.

    There are two bath demons now, but I don¡¯t pay them any attention.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. If it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do anything.¡¹

    Ivanna speaks over my apology.

    ¡¸More importantly than that, this marks the end of reinforcements since the war is over, and that means I will be going back to my country. I¡¯m a soldier of the Federation after all.¡¹

    Sure, that¡¯s the natural course of events.

    However, I won¡¯t ept it so easily. Actually, I will if she tells me to, but Ivanna hasn¡¯t said so.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¹

    If she really didn¡¯t like it, she¡¯d scoff.

    She wouldn¡¯t make that happy face.

    ¡¸This battle exposed how weak Goldonia¡¯s navy is. It would be impossible for them to guard the trade routes. I think they need a little bit of training.¡¹

    ¡¸Will the Federation consent?¡¹

    Ivanna bes slightly sullen.

    ¡¸I¡¯m treated like a kid, so if I told them I didn¡¯t want to return, they¡¯d dly agree. I don¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m the same as those scumbags though.¡¹

    Is she referring to the 105th army corps?

    They were also thrown out of the Federation as permanent reinforcements, but it¡¯s not like they had any intentions of going back in the first ce.

    ¡¸Well, it looks like we can be together.¡¹

    I sit Ivanna down on the edge of the tub.

    ¡¸Going straight to this?¡¹

    Despite saying that, Ivanna opens her legs and shows me her precious hole.

    ¡¸Fufufu, such a lewd hole with the lips sticking out.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you forcefully impregnated me and made me bear your child!¡¹

    Then it happened, right when I tried to ignore her countless kicks to my face and stick my tongue out to lick her.

    Something makes a loud ssh.

    ¡¸Ah, who are-?¡¹

    ¡¸Why did youe from the window!? That thing you¡¯re holding in your hand¨D¨DAegir-sama, run away!¡¹

    By the time I turned around, it was toote.

    Sharp pain travels up my ass.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little prank because I was jealous of your stinky apology. Forgive me.¡¹

    A clothed Sekrit is standing behind me.

    The dildo she held in her right hand was jammed into my vulnerable ass when I was on all fours preparing to pleasure Ivanna.

    ¡¸Guoooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Not Aegir-sama¡¯s ass again! It¡¯s going to be loose after various things went in recently!¡¹

    Sekrit applies more force and screws it in further when I try to stand, causing me to copse in the bathtub from the intense sensation.

    Ivanna bes furious at Sekrit and grabs a tub to hurl at her, but steps on a piece of soap and flips over.

    Not missing her chance, Sekrit readies a counter, but is tripped by Celia and falls on top of Ivanna.

    Satisfied at the result, Celia goes to remove the dildo from my ass.

    ¡¸Celia, pull it straight out! Don¡¯t twist it!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in really tight, I can¡¯t pull it out! Let me try wiggling it, hold on!¡¹

    Laura watches the hectic scramble with a hand over mouth, in awe.

    ¡¸Such a strong man is suffering and screaming......huh? Huh? I feel myself getting wet for some reason.¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something.

    Oh well.

    Totally Unrted Sidestory: Birth of a New Lizard.

    ¡¸You can do it, smoothie!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose, smoothie!¡¹

    ¡¸Push!¡¹

    The smooth-scaled lizard is groaning in the courtyard.

    Pochi is standing next to it with a tired look of sorts.

    ¡¸Why do I have to watch a lizard give birth thiste at night?¡¹

    Iin as I sip the hot soup Marta gives to me.

    Celia is asleep after going on a long trip in the afternoon.

    ¡¸Also, didn¡¯t lizards just pop eggs out?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the biology of a smooth-scaled lizard, but it certainly is strange.¡¹

    Natia observes beside me with deep interest.

    The smoothie roars in pain and ws the ground with its hand as if searching for something.

    ¡¸Go on, she¡¯s calling for you.¡¹

    Pochi growls quietly in response and oveps her hand with his.

    Feeling reassured, the smoothie rxes, but then lets out the loudest roar so far in the next moment.

    ¡¸There, it¡¯s born. Let¡¯s have a drink and go to sleep.¡¹

    Natia tugs my sleeve right as I turn on my heel.

    ¡¸Wait, look at that. It¡¯s just an egg!¡¹

    There is only a single egg.

    It is ck instead of the normal white and a glowing letter of some kind seems to be imprinted in the center.

    ¡¸A letter? I can¡¯t read it.¡¹

    The moment the egg hits the ground, it makes a metallic nk and the cracks appear on the surface.

    For a second I thought it broke, but the shell starts to peel from the top of the egg.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hatching right away?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. If it is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a smoothie then.¡¹

    In the next instant, the letter shines bright, then fades away and the egg bursts open.

    What remained was one odd lizard.

    Natia takes out a sketchbook and frantically draws a picture of the creature.

    ¡¸Its appearance is identical to that of a smoothie and is about as big as arge dog. Its color is pink and red stripes......what bad taste.¡¹

    ¡¸It also seems to have wings on its back, albeit underdeveloped ones. When it matures, it might be able to fly like Pochi.¡¹

    Marta continues.

    ¡¸Mama, don¡¯t bite me, ¡®kay? ......yep, the texture is the same. Rather than scales, it is more like thick skin.¡¹

    Natia carefully pokes the baby¡¯s back.

    The baby, almost as if trying to intimidate Natia, faces her and blows out a fist-sized me.

    ¡¸It can breathe fire after being born? There is no mistake then, it¡¯s Pochi¡¯s child.¡¹

    For some time now Pochi has beenying on its side and covering its face.

    I¡¯ll ask around to see what happened between him and the smoothie. It might be funny.

    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s fate that it was born. I¡¯ll at least give you food and shelter. Maybe tomorrow I¡¯ll have a hut built beside Pochi¡¯s house.¡¹

    As I inform the baby with a yawn, the lizard turns to me and nods.

    ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹

    Natia and Marta make a weird noise.

    I¡¯m sleepy so I¡¯m going back inside now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dark, watch your step. Don¡¯t fall in the ditch.¡¹

    The baby nods and waves its foreleg.

    Suddenly, a magic circle forms around its leg and three fireballs fly out to illuminate the area.

    ¡¸¡¸Ueeh!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Oh if it¡¯s this bright, I guess there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡¹

    I yawn once more and return to the mansion.

    When I look backwards, the smoothie is licking the baby¡¯s body and the tuckered Pochi is poking noses with his child.

    ¡ºA dragon that can manipte magic. Could it be that a dragon from an ancient bloodline has awakened after hundreds of generations? What will happen in this age?¡»

    Lindbloom is so annoying.

    Your voice really echoes inside my head, keep it down at night.

    I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an ancient lizard or a God lizard as long as it is born safely.

    With three of them now, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll feel cramped. Let¡¯s build a house outside.

 Chapter 526-3: Slapstick Side Story 3 What About the Dual Crater?

    <h4>Chapter 526-3: pstick Side Story 3 What About the Dual Crater?</h4>

    In the morning, I pick up some scrap wood and a saw and head out into the courtyard.

    I¡¯m going to be building a hut for the little smoothie that was born yesterday.

    It¡¯s a hassle to call carpenters and give orders to servants.

    If it¡¯s just a bigger dog house, it¡¯s faster if I build it myself.

    However, I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be drizzling.

    So I think to myself as I stare at a small house made of marble erected beside Pochi¡¯s house.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    While small, it¡¯s still as spacious as a storage shed.

    I don¡¯t know if I can call a marble building a shed though.

    In any case, it¡¯s much more splendid than what I was going to build.

    Sensing my presence, the small smoothie crawls out.

    Although it was born not too long ago, it doesn¡¯t need to sleep next to its mother, huh.

    ¡¸I¡¯d get crushed if she tosses and turns in her sleep.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s true. Regardless, that¡¯s a tacky pattern.¡¹

    I¡¯ve never seen a living creature with red and pink stripes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m actually fond of it. Now then, judging by the wood in your hand, are you looking to build a hut?¡¹

    ¡¸That was my intention, but with such a fine building, it¡¯s not needed, right?¡¹

    Rain drops trickle down the stone roof and fall on the little smoothie¡¯s nose.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, could you make a rain cover? It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve reincarnated that I¡¯ve forgotten what rain is.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see why not, considering I came all this way already. We have to be quick before you get wet. Hold the end.¡¹

    A rain cover made from ckened scrap wood looks very out of ce on a marble building, but it¡¯s for practical purposes rather than aesthetics.

    ¡¸I thank you, my lord.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    Within 30 minutes, a down spout waspleted.

    I go over to the well to clean my dirty hands and while I¡¯m at it also wash off the morning fatigue and effects of yesterday¡¯s alcohol from my face.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I turn back to the recently-remodelled house, my face still wet, and stick my head inside to poke the baby smoothie¡¯s head.

    It lets out a soft whine and at the same time the mother smoothie growls from Pochi¡¯s house.

    The small smoothie gives me a nce and then whines once more before returning to its mother.

    ¡¸Mmmm.¡¹

    I tilt my head in confusion and lightly hit my head three times.

    ¡¸Whatever. It¡¯s time to eat.¡¹

    As I make my way to the dining hall, I decide on a whim to stop by Benel¡¯s room.

    She was a trap prepared for me and waster cut by her allies when she was of no use to them.

    Although she narrowly escaped with her life, she remains unconscious and continues to sleep in bed to this day.

    ¡¸Even though you feel so warm.¡¹

    When I softly brush my hand along her body, there is a definite heat emitting through her skin.

    Servants are stretching her arms and legs everyday so she doesn¡¯t lose too much muscle, but she is still visibly thinner.

    ¡¸She¡¯s only been eating rice gruel after all.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get any reaction when I poke her cheek.

    ¡¸Hurry and wake up. I¡¯ll feed you lots of tasty food.¡¹

    I poke her well-defined nose.

    ¡¸Two weeks of eating, fucking, and sleeping and you¡¯ll be plump again.¡¹

    I say as I kiss her cheek.

    Then I get the feeling that she lets out a faint peevish moan.

    ¡¸Are you going to wake up with a kiss!?¡¹

    I thought being woken up by the man you love was something out of fairytales, so the possibility never crossed my mind.

    However Benel stays as silent as a statue.

    ¡¸Not enough, huh.¡¹

    I hold down Benel¡¯s shoulder and lean in close to her face to nt a kiss on her lips.

    Her shoulder quivered just now for sure.

    ¡¸In that case!¡¹

    I slip into the covers with Benel and repeatedly kiss her chest and stomach.

    Did she just stir a bit?

    ¡¸Thest ce is here.¡¹

    I lift up her slender leg and kiss her......

    ¡¸Ahem.¡¹

    I¡¯m brought back to my senses with that.

    An attendant who has brought the rice gruel for breakfast raises an eyebrow.

    ¡¸Benel-san is certainly master¡¯s woman. But having sex with a bedridden unconscious woman is grossly immoral!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I got too excited.¡¹

    I¡¯m positive it wasn¡¯t my sexual desire, Benel really responded.

    Maybe it was just my imagination.

    ¡¸You got so much saliva on her!¡¹

    The attendant wipes Benel¡¯s face and body, then feeds her.

    ¡¸I was told that if Benel-san continued to get thinner, her life would be in danger if she woke up!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I was trying to wake her with kisses.¡¹

    She scolds me by saying ¡°don¡¯t try to make an excuse!¡±

    ¡¸Master¡¯s lust is so strong that it prompted you to assault a sleeping woman? Why don¡¯t you take that strong lust and......¡¹

    After tidying up, the attendant puts her hands on the wall.

    ¡¸Pour it into me, a 26 year old woman with a boyfriend.¡¹

    I stand up and apologize to Benel in my mind.

    Somehow, it looked as if she furrowed her brows at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling refreshed to start the day, but I¡¯mte for breakfast.¡¹

    I walk towards the dining hall with a spring in my step and a lighter lower half.

    Since I can hear female voices inside, they must still be eating.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama isn¡¯ting.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he with a woman? I heard her go, ¡°ahn ahn, I¡¯m dying¡±.¡¹

    It¡¯s Nonna and Ca.

    ¡¸Uuu......I overslept and failed to monitor him. I couldn¡¯t keep himpany yesterday night either.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Celia-chan was so cute, sleeping with your mouth open.¡¹

    Celia and Leah are there too.

    Lately, those two have been sleeping together.

    There¡¯s no point trying to eavesdrop, I¡¯ll just open the door.

    ¡¸......perfect timing, I have something to discuss with everyone.¡¹

    My hands stop moving.

    Is it a n for a group affair?

    If so, I¡¯ll have to keep them under control by fucking everyone right now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the sword I gave you......the Dual Crater.¡¹

    I stop moving.

    ¡¸The sword Aegir-sama uses now......is different, right?¡¹

    The shock pierces my mind.

    I didn¡¯t think Nonna would notice.

    I quickly run to my room ande back with the Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Its ornaments, length, weight, and lustre are certainly different......it¡¯s nothing like the original shape!¡¹

    £¨Don¡¯t wake me up when it¡¯s not time to fight.£©

    I ignore the pervert dragon¡¯s sleepy remark and ask Nonna to exin more.

    I wonder when she realized.

    ¡¸Well, I noticed it at the moment I saw you on the frontlines, but at the time I thought you were using a different sword, since the battle was fierce. Then you brought the eerie sword back to the mansion......¡¹

    Wow, so she detected it at first nce.

    Man, it¡¯s your fault for being eerie. Change back to the previous form already.

    £¨Don¡¯t be unreasonable.£©

    ¡¸I¡¯m pretty sure I have it in my diary. Right here.¡¹

    Celia shows something to Nonna.

    ¡¸This is the day when the Dual Crater and the ck sword switched ces. Aegir-sama tried to hide it, but the shape is so distinct that there¡¯s no mistaking it.¡¹

    Celia was also aware?

    Change, right now.

    £¨Nonsense. Listen well, human child. Mithril swords are rare, but you may find a few if you trace back stories of old. However, this is the one and only sword that I reside in. If times were different, this sword could have found the hands of a hero or a demon lord and created an entire era.£©

    ¡¸Enough talking, just get out. Here, I have a recement for you.¡¹

    £¨That¡¯s adle. I¡¯m not going in that thing. Besides, if you pull me out after I¡¯ve fused with the sword already, it will self-destruct.£©

    Damn this defective dragon.

    ¡¸All I can think of is that it broke in battle. A sword passed down in the Elektra family......shouldn¡¯t break so easily, but it might be possible if the battle is unusually harsh.¡¹

    Nonna bes despondent.

    Ca pokes fun at her, but Nonna¡¯s so depressed that she doesn¡¯t snap back.

    ¡¸If it broke, Aegir-sama woulde tell me. He knows the importance of that sword and wouldn¡¯t simply toss it away.¡¹

    She¡¯s absolutely right.

    The Dual Crater is not just any sword. It is the remnants of the Elektra family that Nonna entrusted to me.

    If the Dual Crater broke, I would inform Nonna and apologize with my knees on the ground.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid of the possibility it was stolen.¡¹

    Hm, I think you¡¯re off the mark.

    ¡¸To be precise, it was swapped. Aegir-sama is an id-¨D¨DI mean, Aegir-sama is more on the brawn side so he might not have noticed if someone secretly switched the Dual Crater with another sword.¡¹

    How stupid do you think I am?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the same shape, but Aegir-sama might miss it.¡¹

    ¡¸I can totally imagine one of the women he fucked making off with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Master is defenseless after emptying his load after all. He doesn¡¯t even wake up if you sneakily stick your tongue in his asshole.¡¹

    Celia, Ca and Leah share the same sentiment.

    So the reason my ass feels loose when I wake uptely is because of Leah, huh.

    ¡¸Andstly......the worse case scenario......¡¹

    Nonna shudders.

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t need me anymore...... So he either sold the Dual Crater or discarded it......then he will divorce me soon...... if Aegir-sama abandons me......no......no......kyaaaaa!¡¹

    Ca tugs Nonna¡¯s cheek, Celia grasps Nonna¡¯s giant boobs, and Leah pulls Nonna¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so stupid. Aegir wouldn¡¯t give up your humongous breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama would not do something so underhanded. He would outright tell you to be a concubine.¡¹

    ¡¸Master loves Nonna-san. If he didn¡¯t, he would have left long......I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Nonna was deeply moved by their words offort until she fully processed what the three of them were saying, which turned her face nk.

    ¡¸......are you indirectly mocking me?¡¹

    The three girls look off innocently to the side.

    I take the chance to jump in.

    ¡¸Nonna!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!? Were you listening!?¡¹

    I run up to Nonna like I¡¯m about to tackle her, wrap my arms around her and rain kisses on her face.

    ¡¸Sorry. I was trying to hide it!¡¹

    I say, stripping her of her clothes andying her face up on the table.

    ¡¸This is the dining hall! Somebody mighte, aaahn!¡¹

    I bury my face in her voluptuous mounds and suck on her neck.

    At the same time I stroke her side with one hand and softly tease the surface of her genitals with the other hand.

    I seal her mouth with a hot kiss before she canin and exchange lots of spit with her.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the post-meal dessert¨D¨Dkyaa! Pardon me!¡¹

    I pay no mind to the maid¡¯s voice.

    I grab Nonna¡¯s waist, shift her down to the edge of the table and raise her leg.

    ¡¸Everything is visible like this! Aah, can¡¯t you at least do that in the bedroom!! People will seeee!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s harder for us who have to watch.¡¹

    I put my mouth on her tightening pussy and suck up her love juices.

    My tongue parts her outer lips and invades her insides.

    ¡¸General~ A report came in from that Adolph guy asking how it¡¯s going in Alt~dowah!¡¹

    While licking Nonna¡¯s vagina, I point to the peeking Yakov.

    Celia answers by leaping after a running start and unleashing a spinning kick to the back of his head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to be hit by the same move every time!¡¹

    Yakov holds his arm up and blocks the kick.

    ¡¸Not good enough!¡¹

    Being blocked seemed to be within Celia¡¯s expectations as she quickly used her opponent¡¯s arm as a footing to alter her spin and then executed a kick with her other leg as she¡¯s falling.

    Her upward kicknds directly with a dull thud on the crotch of Yakov, who copses silently to the floor.

    Celia flexes an arm in a victory pose, but I¡¯m too busy grabbing Nonna¡¯s legs and standing up.

    ¡¸Have mercy¨D¨D! Aaahn, I¡¯m being vited on the dining table!¡¹

    My cock sinks deep into Nonna¡¯s body and I pause for a few seconds to allow her to get ustomed before rocking my hips.

    ¡¸Aah, so thick! It¡¯s ramming all the way to the back! It¡¯s rubbing the best part and...... feels so good!!¡¹

    Nonna gathers her own breasts with her arms and puts them in her mouth.

    She happily wraps her legs around me when she sees me get harder.

    ¡¸Fufu, I know exactly what Aegir-sama wants. I¡¯m your wife after all.¡¹

    Nonna spreads her boobs apart and jiggles them as if inviting me in.

    Unable to hold back, I let out a roar and dive into her cleavage.

    ¡¸I cooked up some pancak......wakyaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why is everyone still here~......what are you doing in the dining hall!?¡¹

    Maria¡¯s and Miti¡¯s screams were also nothing to worry about.

    ¡¸Aahh, suck them, bite them!!¡¹

    I do as Nonna requests, sucking her pillowy balloons and nibbling the tips.

    Her lovely moans increase in pitch as her hands circle around the back of my head.

    My face is almostpletely enveloped by her cushions and it¡¯s bing hard to breathe.

    But I¡¯m not going to let go. I¡¯d say being suffocated by them would be a good way to die.

    Obviously my hips don¡¯t stop pumping.

    Since I can¡¯t do anyplicated movements while being embraced, I adjust my thrusts to be deeper and slower with more deliberate motions.

    Each thrust travels from the entrance, passes by her most sensitive spot, and then reaches the end.

    Nonna¡¯s gradually growing nipples inform me of her degree of pleasure.

    The rhythmical creaking of the table mixes with Nonna¡¯s moans and the sticky impact from my every thrust.

    Seed starts to rise from my balls and I begin to think of cumming inside.

    ¡¸Mama~ I¡¯m thirsty~¡¹

    Nonna freezes on the verge of climax.

    It came from Anastasia, one of our twin babies.

    ¡¸Mama~? Papa~? What are you doing naked?¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s vagina clenches down due to nervousness.

    I can¡¯t pull out like this, so Nonna answers Anastasia while I¡¯m still connected.

    ¡¸Mama has to do something with Papa. Go to Yrsa.¡¹

    Yrsa is the twins¡¯ wet nurse, but there¡¯s something strange about her words.

    ¡¸Doing it nakey?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s something nobles also have to do. You will understand when you¡¯re older!¡¹

    Ca endures herughter, while Leah watches in concern.

    ¡¸Funii. Okaayy.¡¹

    Anastasia sensibly leaves the dining hall.

    I hear Yrsa, the wet nurse, chase after her.

    ¡¸Anastasia-sama, please don¡¯t scare me. What would I do if you tripped?¡¹

    ¡¸Yrsaa~ Papa and Mama are going ¡®bang bang¡¯ in there~¡¹

    Nonna groans.

    ¡¸Ba-!? Gosh, you two really......alright. Listen, during these times-¡¹

    Anastasia interrupts Yrsa.

    ¡¸Yrsa and Papa were doing ¡®bang bang¡¯ the day before yesterday, right?¡¹

    It¡¯s my turn to groan.

    I hear Yrsa¡¯s footsteps as she picks Anastasia up and dashes away furiously.

    To prevent Nonna from staring at me, I intensify my actions.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help out~¡¹

    Leah crouches behind me and slips her tongue in my anus without encountering any resistance.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go too.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Ca sucks my lips and Celia licks my nipple from the side.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum.¡¹

    After a few hard thrusts, I pull out and first spray Nonna¡¯s chest and belly.

    Seeing my semen trickle down her boobs and into her cleavage is so sexy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming too! Aah, so hot......and also smelly.¡¹

    Nonna spreads her legs apart as far as they could go immediately after I pull out and convulses, squirting briefly and thenys exhaustedly on the table.

    I turn next to Leah, and stter her face from close range.

    ¡¸Wappph, what a shot! Auuu, it¡¯s sticking to my face.¡¹

    Each time my cock pulses, a glob of my semen stains Leah¡¯s face.

    Leah wipes her eyes so she can see me, brings the seed she collected with her finger to her mouth, and chews it for a bit before swallowing.

    She opens her mouth afterward to show me that she gulped everything down, then kisses my fingertip.

    Ca grabs my cock before I can get any on her body and shoves it into her own pussy.

    ¡¸Kuuh......if you¡¯re going to cum, it has to be inside. I just can¡¯t get enough of that feeling as your thick gooey semen gushes into me.¡¹

    This standing position where I¡¯m cumming inside her as we face each other is so naughty.

    When I eventually pull out, semen overflows from her hole and trickles down her thigh, and Ca lets out an entranced moan as she falls on her butt.

    ¡¸Last but not least.¡¹

    I get Celia on her knees, hold her head and slowly stick my dick into her mouth.

    The remaining shot is fired with great force.

    ¡¸Nnffh!¡¹

    Some of it deflects back out of Celia¡¯s mouth and drips off her chin.

    Celia hurriedly sucks in so as to not let anymore go to waste and slurps the soupy fluid into her stomach.

    ¡¸Uu......something strange......¡¹

    Although something felt off in my balls, I continued my discharge.

    Celia¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly.

    ¡¸Fuu......that was great.¡¹

    I softly pat the heads of all four girls.

    ¡¸We can enjoy the lingering sensation in the bath. The floor is rather hard here.¡¹

    My eyes nce at the door.

    Gathered there were Sekrit and Yoguri who werete for breakfast, curious kids who came to watch after hearing about ¡®bang bang¡¯ from Anastasia, and Rita and her maids who were waiting to clean up.

    A bright-red Nonna cuts through them and runs all the way to the bath.

    ¡¸By the way Aegir-sama, about the Dual Crater.¡¹

    Oh right. I haven¡¯t thought of an excuse.

    Pervert dragon, think of something.

    £¨You¡¯re one to call me pervert when you had an orgy in the dining hall, but very well.£©

    ¡¸There have been legends long ago that describe how a sword which cuts down a thousand men gains a soul.¡¹

    ¡¸A-a thousand men......¡¹

    I unsheathe the Dual Crater and gaze at the much more sinister-looking de.

    I¡¯m still naked though.

    ¡¸Apparently this thing transformed in battle and gained life. Sometimes I can hear it talking......and only I can hear it.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what? That soundsplicated. It¡¯s not cursed, is it? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t lie.

    ¡¸Maybe its powers will increase if the blood of a virgin is offered.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii, it¡¯s cursed after all!!¡¹

    Don¡¯t add unnecessary remarks.

    I¡¯ll spill milk and not wipe it.

    £¨Stop that. Seriously.£©

    Anyways, the logic has beenmunicated.

    Now, Nonna won¡¯t be worried that I threw her sword away and she won¡¯t think I¡¯m some idiot who didn¡¯t realize his sword was switched.

    Hm, Celia has been quiet for a while.

    ¡¸Eep. There were some tadpoles mixed with Aegir-sama¡¯s semen.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, these look exactly like the ones Celia-chan is keeping in her room. Do they multiply on their own?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I gave them food scraps and they increased in number, though I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s about time to release them in the river.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about, but it doesn¡¯t seem rted to me.

    Appears in the present story:

    Nonna (embarrassed), Ca (standing position), Celia (releasing tadpoles), Leah (ass development)

    Mini smoothie (talking?), Benel (mild jealousy)

 Chapter 526-4: Slapstick Side Story 4 Strange Ecology

    <h4>Chapter 526-4: pstick Side Story 4 Strange Ecology</h4>

    ¡¸A rare document found in the south is going to be auctioned, Do you mind lending me some money?¡¹

    Head-helmina tilts her chin and bows to me on a chair.

    I still don¡¯t understand how a severed head can move so nimbly.

    ¡¸I guess not, since it¡¯s not a veryrge sum.¡¹

    I¡¯ll give you a few more coins than you requested.

    ¡¸Good man.¡¹

    Head-helmina stores the gold coins in her hair and bows again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pay you back with interest in about a month.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not expecting you to pay me back, but how are you going to do it?¡¹

    I¡¯m more interested in the method a severed head will use to earn money.

    I hit the table after I ask as an idea pops into my mind.

    ¡¸Are you going to ask a pervert to let you give head!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not very smart, are you.¡¹

    Head-helmina draws a line and a letter on a paper she pulls out of nowhere.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that you can trade futures in Rafen. As expected of the central hub of the grain trade in the east.¡¹

    She exined how it¡¯s about trading grain before harvest, but I don¡¯t really get it.

    ¡¸The price of soybeans is expected to soar due to the shortage of food, but since the city states are producing a bumper crop and the soybean fields in our territory are almost unscathed by the war, the price is expected to drop significantly with the harvest. Then, if you sell big......¡¹

    ¡¸Enough. You¡¯re going to the auction, right?¡¹

    Head-helmina mutters in confirmation and rolls to the door.

    Tikuku suddenly appears at the door, picks up the head and puts it in between her shoulders like it¡¯s the most natural thing.

    ¡¸Temporary union,mencing. Exposing wire.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll extend a tentacle too.¡¹

    Nerves and wires wiggle out from the bottom and top of Head-helmina and Tikuku respectively, tangle together and fix in ce.

    ¡¸Is it going to stick......¡¹

    The head would fall off if it was simply resting on top and that would certainly cause a fuss in public...... but is joining like that a good idea?

    Tikuku nods.

    ¡¸Confirmation of a chemical enzyme secreted by the tentacle. However it has no effect on a non-living being like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Erosion urs regardless of my will when fusing. To avoid suspicion, I won¡¯t join with anyone except Tikuku.¡¹

    That sounds dangerous.

    What is it like?

    ¡¸A drug-like substancees out of the tentacles. For example, it can magnify sexual sensitivity by a hundred times or¨D¨D¡¹

    She fills a cup with the strange fluid dripping from her tentacle and passes it to me.

    Careful now. If I ejacte because of the increased sensitivity, everyone will think I¡¯m a pervert.

    ¡¸It can also make limited modifications to the body. Physical functions can be improved and regeneration is possible, for example that scar on your neck can be healed.¡¹

    Head-helmina stretches out a tentacle and stabs a needle-like tip into my neck.

    The spot on my neck gradually warms up and the scar......

    ¡¸It¡¯s not healing.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    Head-helmina tilts her head dubiously.

    ¡¸I thought it was a dangerous ability, but I guess it¡¯s nothing special. Alright, you better get going before the auction starts.¡¹

    I watch the two leave carrying a bag in hand.

    They¡¯re quite in-sync despite being connected by such an unusual method. Nobody would think the head and body are separate entities.

    ¡¸Look out!¡¹

    A child¡¯s shout apanies a ball of cloth that rolls toward the two.

    It seems the children who were ying ball identally missed the mark with their throw.

    ¡¸Supplementing ballistics. Defending.¡¹

    Tikuku stops in ce, measures the distance and swings her hand at the ball.

    ¡¸Fungya!¡¹

    Her swing whiffs and the ball hits Head-helmina square on her forehead.

    ¡¸Correcting error¨Dplete. Sess rate of intercepting next projectile, 99.95%¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, a second one¡¯s noting.¡¹

    Tikuku¡¯s forehead always seems to get hit no matter what.

    While I¡¯m cackling away, amotion breaks out in the guardroom.

    ¡¸Bandits are attacking in the southeast. It seems they already took down a peddler.¡¹

    ¡¸Nearby guards are already on the move. I didn¡¯t think somebody would be foolish enough to attack Rafen......as a precaution, increase the number of guards stationed at the city walls.¡¹

    ¡¸Should we report to Adolph-sama first? Or Leopolt-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No, me.¡¹

    I grab the soldier¡¯s head.

    Bandits don¡¯t appear around Rafen too often.

    I just happen to be free though. Let me teach them a lesson.

    The site was merely 30 minutes away from Rafen riding on Schwartz.

    ¡¸My, if it isn¡¯t the feudal lord-sama! I wasn¡¯t expecting you toe personally!¡¹

    Apany of guards have already arrived.

    Rafen¡¯s perimeters were always inconvenient for bandits, being tightly patrolled and having many guard posts.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Three peddlers were attacked, two who had their goods stolen and the other was kidnapped entirely. ording to witnesses, there were six of them. They are on foot and fully armed. Barely before we got here, they fled.¡¹

    Two carriages are overturned and men are scattered on the ground in the vicinity, groaning and bleeding.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like anyone has died. Carry them to Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir, but we have to chase.¡¹

    I observe the surrounding terrain.

    Ah, there is a forest hidden in the ups and downs of the highway that is perfect for ambushes.

    On the other hand, the forest is not very dense and light can still shine through.

    While a quick ambush will work, there are not enough trees to hide them from a search by the guards......this is the south.

    North is out of the question because they would be spotted climbing the hills.

    There are small farming viges to the west, but they have guards. Approaching with only six people is no easy task.

    A stream lies to the east. Although visibility seems clear at first nce, there are rows of one-meter tall reeds that can provide cover if you crouch.

    I kick Schwartz in the belly and advance forward.

    ¡¸Wait, feudal lord-sama! Why are you charging in by yourself!?¡¹

    The streames into view within five minutes.

    As I thought, the reeds are too thick for me to tell if anything is hiding behind them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m certain they¡¯re here.¡¹

    I see blood on some of the reeds.

    With the bandits undoubtedly lurking, I¡¯m not going to walk the edges and poke at them with a stick.

    I raise my sword and yell.

    ¡¸Guards, light it on fire!¡¹

    All of a sudden, someone screams and six heads emerge from the reeds.

    ¡¸Over there, huh?¡¹

    Schwartz runs before words could leave my mouth.

    ¡¸S-stay away! I¡¯ll kill the merchants!¡¹

    The bandit holds a sword up against an injured man who is in his prime.

    Beside them is a simrly aged woman with blood trickling from her arm, probably the man¡¯s wife.

    Last is a little girl......who has fallen with a sword in her stomach.

    ¡¸You fiend.¡¹

    I throw my Dual Crater at him in mid gallop.

    My sword whizzes through the air and sinks into the face of the man holding the sword.

    ¡¸How dare you......geh, Hardlett!?¡¹

    The man makes eye contact with me and freezes.

    Schwartz leaps and knocks the man to the ground with his front legs, then crushes the man¡¯s head like he would a dead tree branch.

    I simultaneously pull my sword out from the standing and convulsing man¡¯s face, then slice down the shoulder of another dumbfounded bandit.

    Only a few seconds passed.

    I don¡¯t give the enemies any time to respond.

    ¡¸War demon Hardlett, I heard he was the feudal lord of the south, but that was here? Dang, how unlucky! You got me! I surrender!¡¹

    The remaining three lift their hands up and drop their weapons.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    I nod, then split the fourth bandit¡¯s head in half.

    ¡¸W-why......¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re free to surrender, but I didn¡¯t say I was going to spare you.¡¹

    Devils who would pierce a girl¡¯s stomach with a sword don¡¯t deserve mercy.

    That line caused the fifth and sixth bandit to fall on their asses.

    When the cloth shielding their faces slid down, I discovered they were both female.

    I won¡¯t kill them.

    ¡¸Are you alive?¡¹

    I call out to the merchant.

    ¡¸We were only cut in the shoulder and arm. But our daughter......!¡¹

    I dismount Schwartz and check on the girl¡¯s injuries.

    ¡¸She¡¯s lucky. The sword missed her vitals. She¡¯s lost a lot of blood, but she¡¯ll make it.¡¹

    I pick up the girl and rest her on Schwartz, who gives me a look saying he understands and then dashes off to the city.

    This is the fastest way to get her help. With his speed, a doctor can tend to her before it¡¯s toote.

    With that taken care of, I grab the heads of the two women trying to sneak away.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hurt women, but I might have to make an exception considering you stabbed a girl.¡¹

    I bring my face close to theirs, almost to the point of touching, and smile.

    ¡¸You better answer me promptly while I¡¯m still smiling.¡¹

    The two female bandits nod eagerly with tears in their eyes.

    ording to what I could gather, the six of them were making a living as mercenaries.

    During wartime they fought in Libatis, South Yuguria, and Goldonia, switching to whatever camp seemed favorable.

    When the war ended and their ie diminished, they headed to Zwei Elfie after hearing about good job opportunities.

    However, they saw a caravan of fully-packed merchants on the way and thought it would be easy to steal.

    It¡¯s no wonder how skilled they are, considering their main upations.

    But they must not have been familiar with the area.

    If they were more knowledgeable, they would have veered off to the south or the north and avoided Rafen.

    ¡¸For that reason, our daughter¨D¨Duugh.¡¹

    The woman gets too excited and causes her hand to bleed more.

    ¡¸Stay still until Schwartz returns. Don¡¯t worry aboutpensation either, it was my inadequacy that led to your encounter with bandits.¡¹

    I strip the female bandits of their armor and topple them to the ground.

    ¡¸I will let you live, but your sin is heavy. First I¡¯m going to punish you with my cock. Got it?¡¹

    Both of them tremble but obediently spread their legs.

    ¡¸I know I can¡¯t win against you. I will ept the punishment, please spare me......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything you say, so let me off lightly......¡¹

    I position myself in between the legs of the woman on the right side and lower my pants.

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    After a slight sense of difort, my cock pops out with the same whoosh of wind made from the giant swing of a war hammer.

    ¡¸Eh!? Why is there a pir here?¡¹

    The merchant woman couldn¡¯t help shouting in disbelief.

    I know I¡¯m big.

    But this is odd even for me. Right now my dick is easily over one meter long.

    No matter how aroused I am, this size is impossible.

    ¡¸Is it because of that thing Head-helmina did?¡¹

    This must be due to that prick in my neck.

    That substance meant to heal my scar must have circted in my blood and umted in my penis to erge it to this extent.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t change what I¡¯m going to do though. I¡¯m still going to punish you.¡¹

    I push the tip of my one-meter erection against her hole.

    ¡¸Wait, there¡¯s no way it will fit! That thing is thicker than my head! And there are thorns poking out from the shaft......nooooo, monsterrrrr!! Ah......ah......ah......aaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    As I insert my manhood into the first girl, I ssh the other girl who was secretly trying to escape with the fluid in a canteen.

    The fluid is one that multiplies sensitivity by a hundred times.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this, my entire body is feeling hot......I¡¯m getting turned on from just the wind! Ah, an earthworm......don¡¯te near me, don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t crawl on my leg¨D¨D ggh, cumminnngg!!¡¹

    She writhes on the ground, twitching from the intense climax.

    Lots of things went wrong, but at least I was able to punish them harshly.

    The merchants who suffered a loss from this incident should also be content with the result.

    ¡¸Gulp......incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeey, answer me......perhaps you are not satisfied with normal sex? Are you unhappy with my dick?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m being torn apart down there! Eh, it feels like something ising out from the tip......a tentacle came out! This guy isn¡¯t human!¡¹

    ¡¸The reeds are coiling around me because of the wind......I¡¯m going to cum to death!¡¹

    Well, that takes care of things.

    The two female bandits are literally sinking in a sea of bodily fluids.

    My dick is also back to normal. As for the tentacle and thorns I thought I saw, it should be nothing to worry about seeing as they¡¯re gone now.

    ¡¸I understand your hatred for these two after your daughter was injured. But since I punished time, can you leave the rest to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Are those two alive though?¡¹

    I pick up one of the women lying in a puddle of my semen.

    ¡¸I love big dicks......fuck me more......it doesn¡¯t matter if my stomach breaks or if I die, stick it in......¡¹

    I grab the other one submerged in her own juices.

    ¡¸Your hand is gonna make me......cum. Petting my head is gonna make me......cum! Holding me like that......cumminnnggg!!¡¹

    She¡¯s squirting repeatedly, but she¡¯s still breathing.

    Oh, Schwartz is back.

    There is someone riding on him.

    ¡¸I was asked to help that kid......but what¡¯s this about calling a proud elf?¡¹

    It¡¯s Felteris.

    Another annoying problem presents itself.

    Felteris sees the two covered in fluids and exims in astonishment.

    ¡¸Her hole looks to be stretched by roughly a one-meter long object......not to mention it is something with thorns and warts. Who is the one who has such an absurd penis!? With the honor of an elf on the line, I will face that monster and bring justice to it. Nowe, introduce yourself.¡¹

    Don¡¯t take off your underwear while trying to act cool.

    Load the injured people on and go back.

    Their daughter is not fatally injured, but I¡¯m sure they are worried.

    At night on the same day.

    ¡¸Fumu fumu.¡¹

    Celia is starting at a familiar sheet of paper with a line and a set of numbers on it.

    ¡¸The shortage of food on the ins is evident. If that is the case, soybeans, which have been rising at a slower rate, should rise even more from here...... I¡¯ll do as much as I can to improve Aegir-sama¡¯s finances.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get it, but do it in moderation.¡¹

    Something in the corner of my mind is bugging me, but it¡¯s probably not too important.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance.

    Appears in the present story:

    T-99 (restrictive union), Head-helmina (short position), Celia (long position), Schwartz (ambnce)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Territory Poption

    Total: 364 000

    Rafen: 46 000 (+500), Lintbloom: 9 000 (-500) Wartime Production, Disbanding

    Richemott (former Libatis): 30 000, Zwei Elfie: 800 (+300) Increase of scoundrels

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 9, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -320 500 gold (gold ore medium + 15 000), caravanpensation (-500)

    Sexual Partners: 811

    Children who have been born: 70 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 526-5: Slapstick Side Story 5 Pregnant Party

    <h4>Chapter 526-5: pstick Side Story 5 Pregnant Party</h4>

    ¡¸So hot~ I lowered the me of the firece~¡¹

    ¡¸I really can¡¯t believe it¡¯s the middle of winter. There was steam when I opened the window!¡¹

    The women are boisterous.

    I¡¯m naturally in the center, but multiple women are conversing with each other here and there too so it¡¯s noisy like a busy street.

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s because the feudal lord doesn¡¯te here often. Everyone can¡¯t help getting excited.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right~ Nonna-sama res at me whenever I go near the mansion. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    I¡¯m currently in the lovers¡¯ residence built adjacent to the mansion. There are presently 80 girls being housed here.

    The building was initially constructed from wood and called ¡°the women¡¯s hut¡± by the heartless Ca, but the interior has since been upgraded and now looks morevish than a rich person¡¯s mansion.

    That led to the heartless Sekrit reasonably evaluating the ce as ¡°the lovers¡¯ grotto¡±.

    ¡¸I do feel sorry. Here, I¡¯ll do this to apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Oh no~?¡¹¡¹

    I pick up two young girls and roll them on the bed.

    Every single woman is dressed extremely lightly and some are even naked.

    Although it is the middle of winter, there is an incredible amount of heat being generated by therge gathering of females who are eating, drinking and having sex.

    I¡¯m also only wearing my underwear and get more sweaty as I press my body against another girl¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯ll get on top.¡¹

    A woman in a negligee mounts me and rocks her hips.

    Both of our lower halves are still clothed so there is no pration, but the woman¡¯s crotch is wet from her juices, a bulge is forming in my underwear and a lewd scent is starting to waft in the air.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for keeping you locked in this ce.¡¹

    However, rather than me me, the girlsugh.

    ¡¸Locked......? Fufu, even though we can go home whenever we want and are allowed to spend the night outside?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, women who are lovers don¡¯t get to leave much~¡¹

    Many girls here had their homes burned down by the ravages of war, were sold by human traffickers or had no ce to return to, but there are also some I simply met in town and took in as my lovers. Those women are free to visit their families, go to bars in the city or seek delicacies outside the city walls.

    ¡¸If you think about it calmly, the fact that you get all the necessities of life provided, plus luxuries, and are given an allowance on top really makes you suspicious.¡¹

    ¡¸I was deceived by such honeyed words and sold to a ve trader as a result. I experienced hell until the feudal lord saved me.¡¹

    Two different women each pull an arm and sandwich it between their cleavage.

    One was an illegal ve I saved from a human trafficker and embraced tofort her.

    The other was a dancer at a tavern who I slept with on the spur of the moment.

    ¡¸Moreover, we¡¯re free to stop and fall in love with anyone. Rather than lovers, it¡¯s like a paid open rtionship.¡¹

    I wouldn¡¯t mind if they wanted to leave and stop being my lover at any time.

    Obviously, I would try convincing them otherwise through sex, and if they couldn¡¯t be persuaded that just means I¡¯m not man enough. I wouldn¡¯t force them to stay.

    To this day, women have asionally left and vacated several rooms.

    ¡¸I think the women who would give up such a blessed environment are stupid, honestly.¡¹

    The woman riding me says as she removes her negligee and exposes her breasts.

    She leans forward and pushes her sweaty bosom against my face.

    ¡¸Most importantly, I can rest assured that I will never be abandoned because of age.¡¹

    The woman who lets out a sweet sigh as she kisses me has a few wrinkles on her face and is wearing tight clothes probably to hide her figure.

    A majority of the lovers are in their 20¡¯s to 30¡¯s, but there are naturally women in their 30¡¯s and 40¡¯s, albeit a small handful.

    If anything, there are no ten-year old kids that Andrei likes and who I only see as children here.

    This woman should be turning 40 soon.

    She grew old after a long career as a prostitute and was abandoned due to ack of customers.

    ¡¸What a foolish guy he is for tossing you aside just because you¡¯re more mature. You are so soft and sensitive too.¡¹

    I slide the clothes off her body and reach down to her crotch.

    She lets out a lovely high-pitched squeal.

    ¡¸And the youth wille back if you keep fucking too.¡¹

    With that said, I¡¯m not into elderly women and they would also like to retire when their bodies can¡¯t handle intense intercourse. In that case, I will build a house for them in Rafen and take care of their lives.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really clenching down. Ready for me?¡¹

    I remove my underwear when she nods and let my cock pop out in front of the woman, who grabs it with both hands and slowly lowers her hips.

    That was when the dry sound of a bell that contrasted with the damp room rang out.

    ¡¸Did someonee in?¡¹

    ¡¸Aww. I just put the tip in.¡¹

    I opened the window and saw a familiar woman closing her eyes shut.

    She is no longer living in the mansion so a guard is escorting her and waiting for my permission.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    The guard salutes and leaves.

    Because a few mischievous girls showed their boobs and legs, he is bent over a bit.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    This girl is a former lover of mine but left after falling in love with another man.

    I believe her name was Mina. Acquaintances of the girl look on with mixed expressions on their faces.

    ¡¸Actually, my husband......in an ident.¡¹

    She separated from me and got married, but her husband immediately passed away from an ident.

    Moreover, her belly is noticeably bigger.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any savings, any work or any money to pay rent...... I¡¯ll do any painful or dirty job you want.¡¹

    She nestles up to me, her body trembling.

    ¡¸Mii......that¡¯s unlucky. But you¡¯re being too selfish.¡¹

    The other girls are giving her partially annoyed and partiallypassionate looks.

    I heave a long sigh andy Mina face up on the bed.

    I flip up her shirt and nt a soft kiss on the navel of her exposed belly.

    ¡¸It can be my kid.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I nt another kiss, this time on her lips.

    ¡¸Let the child be mine. Forget about yourte husband.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    I wrap my arms around her, careful not to squeeze her erged stomach.

    Something seems to make a plop sound.

    ¡¸Ah, Mii¡¯s gone. Her eyes have be hearts.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. She¡¯s giving off a pink smell.¡¹

    Mina speaks like she¡¯s hypnotized and starts to insert my dick inside her.

    ¡¸Half should be fine and I will also let it greet the baby. If the baby is a girl, she¡¯ll be in your care in about 15 years too.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying something quite dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, isn¡¯t the feudal lord too lenient? He¡¯s going so far as to look after a woman who another man impregnated.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s odd though, I shouldn¡¯t agree yet my womb won¡¯t stop crying with glee.¡¹

    Women crowd around me.

    I thought we¡¯d flirt a bit more, but it looks like we¡¯re going straight to an orgy.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Impregnate me too.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I ept the challenge. Squeeze out as much as you want.

    The orgy at the lover¡¯s grotto ends and I make sure to nt my seed in the women who want it before returning to the mansion.

    ¡¸That immoral feeling from having a woman pregnant with another man¡¯s baby suck me off really turned me on.¡¹

    I say while walking inattentively and bump into something.

    ¡¸Funya.¡¹

    Ate¡¯s chestnut-colored hair flutters in front of my eyes.

    ¡¸Watch where you¡¯re going! If you hit my stomach, I won¡¯t let you......geh.¡¹

    Ate yelled in a rough tone she used as a former pirate, thinking it was anyone but me. When she noticed who it was, her face became pale.

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry. Hm, stomach?¡¹

    I catch a glimpse sooner than she can hide it and see the bulge.

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t......I didn¡¯t say anything because......I mean, master¡¯s seed......we were separated for such a long time you see, but I didn¡¯t cheat, although you might not believe an ex-pirate bitch like me......¡¹

    She spits a jumble of words in rapid session.

    ¡¸What are you panicking about?¡¹

    I hug her from behind and softly stroke her erged belly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re pregnant. I will take care of your livelihood so give birth to a healthy child.¡¹

    I hear another plop sound from somewhere.

    ¡¸Can we go to the bedroom? My love for you is so strong, let me do it with my mouth. On second thought, use my ass. I¡¯ll clean it for you with some milk.¡¹

    I was just wrung dry moments ago, I wonder if I can get hard.

    Let¡¯s focus energy into my lower half and elerate the production of sperm.

    Coincidentally, another woman happens to pass by.

    She is also rubbing her stomach, but I can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s pregnant until I get a closer look.

    ¡¸Fu, fufu. The semen left by my dear brother, my dear brother is growing inside me......fu, fufufufufu.¡¹

    Piris¡¯s voice sends shivers up my spine.

    She forcibly impregnated herself with semen belonging to Maestus, her biological brother.

    After Maestus, amander of South Yuguria, was cut down by me in battle, Piris, who loved her brother as a man, mounted him on the brink of his death and rocked her hips until he ejacted into her womb.

    ¡¸Dear brother is not dead. He will get big in my tummy and be born once again. Then when he matures, I will get him to love me this time.¡¹

    I¡¯ve been keeping her confined, but since she hasn¡¯t tried to flee or resist probably because of how important the child in her belly is, I allowed her to roam freely as long as she is being monitored.

    That is, if nothing unnecessary is said to her.

    Piris grins upon seeing me.

    She doesn¡¯t re at me like I¡¯m the killer of her brother, instead she greets me with a kiss.

    ¡¸Killer? Why? My dear brother is right here.¡¹

    Piris caresses her belly lovingly with a gentle smile on her face.

    Ate is drawn in and also extends a hand to her stomach.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch me.¡¹

    Where in the small body of Piris is that voiceing?

    Ate flinches and jumps backward.

    I once hugged her and asked to make the child mine in the same tone used with Ate and Mina.

    Piris snapped and shouted that she wouldn¡¯t hand her brother to me, resulting in a violent outburst and a huge mess.

    Ever since then, I did not say any more unnecessary things to her.

    I¡¯m not so cruel that I would y her brother, drive her sister insane and abandon her after she finally got pregnant.

    After she gives birth safely, I¡¯ll shoot my own seed into her emptied womb, by force if I have to, and perhaps she¡¯lle to her senses.

    ¡¸My dear brother over here is aching.¡¹

    Piris seems to be referring to the object hanging from the ne around her neck¨D¨Dwhich is a dried up finger.

    ¡¸Hiiih!¡¹

    Ate recoils.

    ¡¸If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡¹

    Piris kisses me, smiles and walks off.

    ¡¸Fufufu, dear brother, my dear brother......¡¹

    Will she go back to normal? I hope she goes back.

    As I think how slim the chances are, Ate holds her abdomen and crouches.

    ¡¸It came when I was surprised......ugh, going to be born......!¡¹

    In conclusion, Ate gave birth to a healthy baby boy.

    Although somewhat prematurely born, neither the baby or the mother were in danger during the delivery. The only newsworthy topics were what the tattoo-covered Ate said to the midwife and the theory of how Ate is a sex ve based on the striking tattoo of the words ¡°Aegir¡¯s woman¡± carved on her back.

    I watched the exhausted Ate fall asleep and then also exit the room.

    ¡¸What an eventful day, beginning with an orgy and then witnessing the birth of a baby.¡¹

    It is nighttime, but lights can still be seening from a number of rooms.

    This is Melissa¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Mm. Dorothea-san¡¯s situation seems to have worsened. Her letter said not to tell Aegir-sama though......¡¹

    That voice, oh it¡¯s Catherine.

    ¡¸But we can¡¯t leave her alone. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s just harassment, but something shady is brewing in the capital and on the rare chance that an incident urs, Dorothea-san and the children might be in danger.¡¹

    Melissa sounds seriously concerned.

    The matter does not seem like one we can ignore.

    ¡¸If she is saying not to inform me, then I can¡¯t just boldly jump in either.¡¹

    I take out a sheet of paper from my pocket and quickly pen a letter.

    ¡¸Marta, are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am.¡¹

    I hand the letter to Marta as she pokes her head out.

    ¡¸Send it to Bera. Secretly, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Ber......fufu. Very well.¡¹

    Marta epts the letter and hurries off.

    Sending the letter directly would cause needless doubt due to the present circumstances.

    I¡¯m sure she would know a more clever way.

    Marta¡¯s chuckle at the end bugs me though.

    I hear voicesing from Polte¡¯s room next.

    ¡¸ire-sama wants to speak personally with the feudal lord.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a problem. I can¡¯t disregard her when we¡¯re in debt. But Hardlett-sama will 100 percent say something unnecessary.¡¹

    Why is Adolph in Polte¡¯s room?

    Is it rted to work? No, he¡¯s also a man. He must be using work as a pretext to get her to sleep with him.

    I have to barge in.

    ¡¸Additionally, there seems to be a growing movement in Richemott of citizens seeking rights. Themotion extends to former Libatis as well......¡¹

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t stop them before fights break out, Leopolt-san and M-san might intervene with force. When that happens, the situation will instantly re up......we have to findmon ground.¡¹

    Hm, the conversation has beplicated.

    ¡¸Leopolt-sama says that control of Zwei Elfie should be given to the private army. With the recent bandit attack, he says it¡¯s unreasonable to let wanderers roam unhindered.¡¹

    ¡¸It might be a little unreasonable, but there is no other method of utilizing the southern territory. Large scale grouping is impossible so you organize a paid vignte corps......¡¹

    The conversation will continue all night if I keep listening.

    It¡¯s not the right timing for me to intrude, I guess I¡¯ll overlook it for now.

    Celia¡¯s room isst.

    ¡¸Sniff sniff. It¡¯s Aegir-sama¡¯s scent! Hurry up and hide!¡¹

    I hear flustered footsteps in the room.

    My legs waver from the shock.

    Someone who panics when I¡¯ming......who could it be except a secret lover?

    ¡¸Uooooh!! Celiaaaaa!!¡¹

    I run into the door in a rage, and break through to the other side.

    ¡¸Gyaa! W-what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face is flushed, her breathing is ragged and the sheets are wrinkled.

    There is plenty of evidence pointing to an affair.

    ¡¸Over there!?¡¹

    I throw open the doors of the closet.

    ¡¸Kyuuun.¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s just the fox.

    ¡¸Err......it somehow found its way in the room......¡¹

    I close my eyes and then open them after concentrating briefly.

    While staring into Celia¡¯s eyes, I move my hand to the window, to the cupboard, to the wooden crate...... then her eyes start to drift when my hand hovers over the bottom of the bed.

    ¡¸Get ready, chump. I won¡¯t let anyone who messes with my Celia leave here alive.¡¹

    I lift the nervous Celia with my right hand and use my other hand to lift up the entire bed.

    ¡¸......tee hee.¡¹

    Lying naked under the bed was Leah.

    I heave thergest sigh of the day and lower the bed.

    ¡¸So misleading......I was going to eat the guy alive.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯b thowwie!¡¹

    I pinch Celia¡¯s cheeks and roll onto the bed myself.

    ¡¸Leah was fooling around after she came out of the bath naked......I thought it would cause a misunderstanding.¡¹

    I picture Leah and Celia y-wrestling in my mind.

    I have no issue with that. They can mingle together and I can watch. It¡¯s a world where no one is unhappy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting turned on just imagining it. I¡¯ll fuck you two together.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah!¡¹¡¸Hyaa!¡¹

    I tear off Celia¡¯s clothes and ce her on top of Leah.

    My erection slides in between their smooth genitals.

    ¡¸¡¸Auu!¡¹¡¹

    I saw it just when I was satisfied with their erotic moans and was about to swing my hips for real.

    The same piece of paper with the line and numbers I saw yesterday is on the desk.

    ¡¸I have checked it many times myself and there are no holes. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to make money, so I¡¯m going to use a new method called margin trading to¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia says proudly with her plump ass facing me.

    I don¡¯t know what she is talking about, but apparently she bought soybean futures via margin trading which was introduced by ire.

    ¡¸I have no clue either since I¡¯m an idiot. That¡¯s why I¡¯m licking~¡¹

    Leah drags her tongue along Celia¡¯s neck and I simultaneously tease Celia¡¯s clit.

    ¡¸Waaa! I thought the two of us were going to please Aegir-sama! I can¡¯t handle the two of you at once......aaahn!!¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll have to wait and see what happenster.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance.

    Appears in the present story:

    Ate (gave birth to a son), Piris (dear brother?), Celia (soybean futures bought in full force), Leah (side lover), Adolph (staying up all night, painful)

    Polte (staying up all night, painful), Marta (chuckling to herself), ire (established margin trading)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Territory Poption

    Total: 364 000

    Rafen: 47 000 (+1000), Lintbloom: 8 000 (-1000) Transitioning to Peacetime

    Richemott (former Libatis): 32 000 (+2000) Popce gathering, Zwei Elfie: 1100 (+300) Increase of scoundrels

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 10 +1, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -314 000 gold (gold ore small +6 500)

    Sexual Partners: 811

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 526-6: Slapstick Side Story 6 Merchants

    <h4>Chapter 526-6: pstick Side Story 6 Merchants</h4>

    ¡¸Hic......hic......the soybean......I¡¯m terribly sorry......sniff......¡¹

    ¡¸There, there. You poor thing.¡¹

    I pat the crying Celia as she stares at the red letters on her paper and apologizes.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anything about margin trading, but it seems more intense than gambling, huh.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s investment failed splendidly.

    The mechanism is still confusing to me, but apparently the amount shemitted went about approximately 20 times in the red.

    Obviously, Celia¡¯s savings cannot cover that amount and she had to rely on me, that¡¯s why she¡¯s crying.

    When I entered the room after hearing Celia¡¯s sorrowful voice and saw her lying unconscious on her back, I was scared.

    I¡¯m relieved that she was only worried about money.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s......sniff, I wanted to be of use......and instead......I put you in debt...... waaah......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it sounded like a scam to begin with.¡¹

    Celia did business with a mysterious merchantpany I never heard of, but when I followed the partnership and consignment information, I came across the C & Lpany, in other words ire and Laurie¡¯spany.

    ¡¸It seems there are some people scams don¡¯t work on.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I can see through most forms of deception.¡¹

    I nce at the sac sitting on the desk that, even after subtracting the amount I lent to Head-helmina for the auction plus interest, contains more than enough gold coins topletely stuff my pockets.

    ¡¸It¡¯s foolish for a head like me to hold onto this money. I think you should keep it.¡¹

    She says, grabbing a book in her mouth and rolling over to the windowsill.

    Reading and bathing in the sun has be one of her favorite things to dotely. She sometimes also requests for tea.

    Celia cries again when she chases my line of sight.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I stand up.

    We¡¯re going to ire¡¯s ce.

    Adolph told me not to meet her, but it only makes sense that I have to go and discuss the matter regarding the gold Celia borrowed.

    ¡¸Uuu......I¡¯m prepared to be sold anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. All the gold in the nation isn¡¯t enough for me to sell you.¡¹

    I shower her tear-stained face with kisses.

    ¡¸Knowing that development is an act fires me up though. Let¡¯s do that tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I will get the rope and handcuffs ready.¡¹

    I¡¯m feeling motivated all of a sudden.

    C & L Company.

    ¡¸It has been a while, Margrave Hardlett-sama.¡¹

    Celia and I sit side by side on the sofa across from ire and Laurie.

    They initially offered to sit on the floor to be polite, but I don¡¯t like acting high and mighty, plus it¡¯s hard to talk like that, so I asked them to sit on the sofa.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t feel that way.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long since we could talk without Adolph-sama. He is a very capable individual but...... conversations be quite tumultuous when he is present. In this regard, I find talking with the Margrave really fun.¡¹

    Celia keeps me in check when I unconsciously ogle her.

    Dangerous, dangerous.

    ¡¸I want to talk about cancelling Celia¡¯s debt. If you ask me, this transaction is so nasty that it makes a gambling den pale inparison. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cruel to force an amateur to shoulder that burden?¡¹

    I say to ire as I pet Celia¡¯s head. There are actually multiple merchants crying in front of thepany, I wonder if they are also victims of the futures or whatever. I don¡¯t think Celia simply messed up though.

    ¡¸There are no holes in the agreement exined in advance.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreement......agreement......this? The words are too small for me to read them. It¡¯s not fair to assume that the terms were exined with that.¡¹

    I can¡¯t afford to lose this argument for the sake of the trembling Celia.

    Of course, it would go against my honor tomand ire to do as I say because I¡¯m the feudal lord after all she¡¯s done for me.

    That¡¯s why I have to defeat her in this debate and convince her.

    It¡¯s a battle of words. I have to throw persuasive sentences at ire and cause her to surrender.

    I lift Celia and rest her on myp.

    ¡¸Look how cute she is. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for making her suffer such a huge loss? I can understand if you didn¡¯t for an ugly old man.¡¹

    How was that for persuasion?

    ¡¸She¡¯s cute and a finedy.¡¹

    Celia blushes and proudly sticks out her chest as if she never doubted the statement.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re a fully-fledged adult, you can¡¯t get by pretending not to know. A thorough exnation was provided before the transaction. In particr, she insisted vehemently that the terms regarding the margin trading were too long-winded and that she understood.¡¹

    Aaah, Celia dried up.

    For ire not to be moved by Celia¡¯s cuteness, I should say it is as expected of a master merchant.

    ire proceeds to softly ce a hand on top of mine.

    ¡¸To invalidate a debt......you are basically telling me to throw away money.¡¹

    She rubs my hand.

    ¡¸Money to a merchant, you see, is like honor to a knight, a field to a farmer, and the body to a prostitute.¡¹

    She ces her hand on my chest.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, are you robbing a prostitute of her body? Are you burning her lovely breasts, harming her plump ass......and ravaging her precious ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I wouldn¡¯t do something so horrible!¡¹

    Tears well in ire¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Then will you rob me of my money, of my profit?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. I won¡¯t!¡¹

    Hm? Something feels off.

    ¡¸Then I will extend the repayment date so please pay me back. Please do the same with your own huge debt too.¡¹

    After a fierce verbal dispute, I lost the argument.

    I guess I¡¯ll hug Celia and we can lick our wounds together.

    ¡¸Shall we leave the preamble there and move onto the main issue?¡¹

    ire clears her throat and moves next to me.

    Celia tries to block her, but wilts when a promissory note gets stuck to her forehead.

    ¡¸Do you have something that you are hiding?¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm. Because of my position, I have a lot to hide.¡¹

    I say calmly as I turn to the opposite side.

    Laurie promptly sits herself on that side.

    She is really small now that I look at her again. Even though she is at an adult¡¯s age, she seems to have stopped growing, andbined with her height of 145 cm and childish face, I can only see her as a young girl in her teens.

    ¡¸A party of traders sent to Aless that doesn¡¯t involve us......with a small load yet heavy enough to require the strengthening of the carriage and worth a mountain of Aless gold. What are you selling?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, Adolph would get angry again if I told you so simply. Besides, I also have to conduct my own trade in order to pay back the debt, it¡¯s nothing special really.¡¹

    I stare up at the ceiling as I answer with aposed expression and tone.

    ¡¸You even arranged for ships on the river. Are you nning to export to the Federation and the Empire?¡¹

    ire hovers over me and shields my view of the ceiling.

    I lower my gaze to the floor.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s such a promising product, why isn¡¯t it being sold in Goldonia?¡¹

    Laurie crawls in between my legs and looks up at me.

    Come on, I don¡¯t have anywhere to avert my eyes.

    At this point, my only option is to get naked and try to deceive them, but ire smiles when I put a hand on my clothes.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m not saying for the Margrave to tell me his secrets. It¡¯s just......¡¹

    Laurie peers into my eyes.

    ¡¸If you tell us, we can do it better. We can do it on arger scale, more efficiently and without anyone finding out.¡¹

    I can¡¯t say yes.

    They have a pretty good hunch about the dwarf gold mine but there¡¯s a big difference between me admitting it and not admitting it.

    It¡¯s like cheating. If I admit it, I lose.

    ¡¸Laurie, are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ire-sama.¡¹

    The two of them quickly present me with a sheet of paper.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    It looks like a document about the profits of the C & Lpany.

    When I pass it off to the dried up Celia, she swells back up.

    ¡¸This......the profit and tax doesn¡¯t match! I-it¡¯s tax evasion! It¡¯s proof of evading tax to the kingdom!¡¹

    ire and Laurie look at me with a grin.

    ¡¸If this reaches His Majesty, we will be hanged within the day.¡¹

    That goes without saying. Even I can¡¯t save them if they swindled tax from the kingdom.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t leave this dangerous thing around. Celia, eat it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir! Aaaahgh......¡¹

    ire and Laurie approach with determined faces.

    ¡¸They have us by the scruff of our necks.¡¹

    I understand what they want to say.

    This is a sharing of secrets. If I tell them about the truth of the secret trade, ire won¡¯t tell anybody. If they do, I can expose the information about the tax evasion and they¡¯ll be finished. I have no intention of joining them in ruin so the document is essentially coteral incentivizing us to protect each other¡¯s secret.

    Unable to swallow the paper, Celia spits it back out, throws it in the firece and stirs the mes with the metal tongs.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re willing to go that far, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    I steel myself and then spread my arms in resignation.

    In the end, I told them everything.

    My head hurts from having to think of an excuse to Adolph.

    ¡¸Do not worry. We are destined to be together.¡¹

    My only salvation is ire¡¯s kind smile. Her eyes are sparkling though.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I can take back what I¡¯ve said. That being the case, I hope you take care of me.¡¹

    I deliberately slump my shoulders and get up from my seat.

    ¡¸Ara, going home already? I prepared a feast in celebration of reaching an agreement.¡¹

    Doors to the adjacent room are swung open.

    Sweet scents waft from the unnaturally dim room which contains arge red bed and a pile of wet towels by the bedside......no exnation should be needed for such a scene.

    ¡¸Was a celebration unnecessary, Aegir-sama?¡¹

    I silently pull ire into my arms.

    ¡¸I knew this was going to happen no what!¡¹

    Celia pounces on my back while Laurie stealthily reaches her hand around my waist.

    ireys down on the bed and I tear her clothes off.

    I suck lightly on her shapely breasts as they spill out and then briefly stand up to take my own clothes off.

    ¡¸I will do it!¡¹

    Celia skillfully guides my body out of my clothes with her hands.

    The moment she drops my underwear, my penis whips up and ps my stomach.

    Despite having the naked ire before my eyes, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this hard before forey.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the aphrodisiac incense.¡¹

    ¡¸A mushroom that only grows in the jungle area known as Hatsujoudake was dehydrated and then burned. Although less potent than potions created with ingredients like mandragora, it has a more pleasant fragrance as well as the arousal effect. It of course......applies to women as well.¡¹

    ire¡¯s face is red and her breathing is heavy.

    Upon closer inspection, Laurie and Celia are also staring at my dick with feverish eyes.

    They are not in an abnormal state of arousal that eliminates all thoughts in their head other than sex like the state caused by alraune pollen.

    The state is simr to one where they have been continuously teased or forced to abstain from sexual activity for days.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re here, I at least have to be first.¡¹

    Celia says as she circles to the front of me and nts a kiss on my dick from the bottom.

    She sucks the middle of the shaft, brings my dick down from my stomach and kisses the tip.

    ¡¸Fufufu, now I¡¯ll be the first of the day.¡¹

    Celia, whose reasoning is a bit suspect due to the incense, puffs her chest out with satisfaction.

    But that kiss was effective.

    Extra veins pop out from my dick and a translucent liquid drips from the tip as the entire organ twitches irregrly.

    I silentlyy on top of ire.

    ¡¸......Nn.¡¹

    ire grabs my dick and guides it to the entrance of her slit.

    All I have to do is to thrust my hips.

    Before I can do so, we exchange a passionate kiss.

    ire intended just to press her lips on mine, but I hold the back of her head and insert my tongue in her mouth.

    ¡¸Nnbh!?¡¹

    I twirl my tongue with hers in a sticky mess.

    Our breathing echoed throughout the room and our mix of saliva trickled down our chins and to our chest.

    ¡¸Nn! Nfu......nnmu......chuuba......¡¹

    ire rubs my manhood against her crack as she epts the kiss, and I grope her exquisite breasts as I work my tongue furiously.

    ¡¸¡¸Mmu.¡¹¡¹

    Celia and Laurie groan in discontent.

    It is somewhat pleasing as a man to feel a woman¡¯s jealousy.

    I end the kiss and separate from her mouth.

    A bridge of sticky saliva glistens between us.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big. May I?¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead, I am ready.¡¹

    I rx my arms and allow my weight to do the rest.

    My dick which is already clinging to the entrance of her hole easily slides in.

    ¡¸Ah......aaahn......uuu! Uuuuuuuu©`!!¡¹

    ire¡¯s initial high-pitched moans quickly change to low-pitched growls.

    ¡¸I-it sounds painful.¡¹

    ¡¸Her hole is being stretched. Aegir-sama¡¯s head is pretty big so her insides are probably being stretched further.¡¹

    She clearly seems to be suffering, but I can¡¯t stop now.

    I push ire¡¯s voluptuous thighs apart and plunge my dick deeper inside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s bigger than before! It feels like I¡¯m being torn apart! Aaaah!¡¹

    ire pushes against my chest in apparent pain.

    I stop when approximately half of my entire length is inside.

    Aiming for the moment she breathes a sigh of relief, I thrust my hips forward.

    ¡¸Higyii!¡¹

    With a zlorp, my dick invades ire¡¯s deepest parts.

    Her limbs reflexively il around, but I embrace her and use my body to hold her still.

    ¡¸That was so mean.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯ll be fine. If Aegir-sama was serious, he would have thrusted to her womb. If that happened, she would scream.¡¹

    I wait until ire¡¯s cold sweat turns into sweat from excitement as sharp squeals mix with herbored panting and her nails dig into my back.

    Eventually, the hand wrapped around my back begins pounding my body.

    I slowly lift my hips, pulling out halfway, and then insert my dick to the back again.

    ¡¸Higguh!¡¹

    I ovep ire¡¯s hand with my hand, and pull out again before thrusting hard enough to move her entire body.

    ¡¸Auu!¡¹

    Her much more delicate body slides on the sheets.

    I grab the top of her shoulders and fix her in ce as I pull out again until I¡¯m at the entrance, then purposely shift my hips slightly before thrusting.

    My dick prates at an awkward angle, scraping one side of her canal as it hits the end.

    ¡¸Uugh!¡¹

    ire lets out something close to a scream and throws her head backward.

    When she arches her back and presents her breasts to me, I suck on them, causing her to hold my head and moan.

    As she clutches my head, I rock my hips in a rhythmic manner and transition to typical intercourse.

    Cloudy fluid trickles from ire¡¯s vagina and a wet noise is made with each thrust, providing me with the proof of her genuine arousal.

    Bumps and veins on my rock hard erection grind against her walls and my turtle head expands her entire pussy.

    Once every few thrusts, the tip of my dick would kiss the opening of her womb and make a subtle pop.

    Each time that happens, I groan and ire digs her nails in my back and shrieks.

    ¡¸It feels so good, ire.¡¹

    ¡¸This feeling is......driving me crazy......aaaooh!¡¹

    Celia and Laurie observe our activities at close range.

    ¡¸The Margrave¡¯s cock, isn¡¯t it bigger than before?¡¹

    Laurie mutters the question to Celia.

    ¡¸Even though the incense may have caused it to swell more, ording to my memories......it wasn¡¯t so lumpy.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡¯s penis grows daily. If I don¡¯t see it for a week, sometimes an additional bump appears or the entire thing increases in size.¡¹

    Having two girls analyze my gentials while I¡¯m having sex is kind of exciting.

    I think I might have sped up my thrusts a tiny bit without realizing.

    ¡¸My hips, my body can¡¯t take it anymore! It¡¯s too big......this dick is practically shaped to kill a woman......it wasn¡¯t like this thest time......aah, a bump is rubbing my insides! Not the veins! It¡¯s perfectly hitting the spot where I¡¯m the weakest!¡¹

    ire screams and her pussy starts convulsing.

    I pause my back-and-forth movements temporarily and push my dick firmly up against the end to fully enjoy her orgasm.

    When her convulsions diminish in strength, I resume moving my hips.

    She goes from gasping during climax to adhering to my body when I cease thrusting......and then the in-and-out continues.

    ¡¸N-no more......please cum Aegir-sama! At this rate, I¡¯ll die! Release your white essence inside me. Finish me!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, no need to hold back. Let yourself cum.¡¹

    I thrust to the back again and repeatedly flex my abdominal muscle.

    In doing so, I emte the throbbing of my dick during ejaction.

    Sensing those signs, her body instinctively tightens.

    ¡¸It¡¯s moving! Even though it¡¯s pulsing, no semen ising out! Your dick is just constantly twitching!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s a sneak attack.¡¹

    By imitating the behavior or my lower half, I don¡¯t actually shoot anything and I don¡¯t lose any rigidity.

    As a bonus, I can continuously do it as much as I want.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so mean! You get a woman¡¯s body ready to ept and......aah, I can¡¯t hold it anymore!! ¡¹

    Her womb was forced to orgasm by the wiggling of my dick.

    If she received my seed, I would have experienced an intense orgasm at that moment, but it was a trick so no hot semen exited my dick.

    ¡¸Aaah, it¡¯s not ending! The small orgasms keep going!!¡¹

    As a result, ire¡¯s orgasm is prolonged.

    Those orgasms aren¡¯t intense enough to blow her mind, rather they are a chain of small orgasms that seem tost forever and gently sear the brain.

    ¡¸I beg you, please cum...... your hot juice......your baby batter, please st my womb with your thick jizz!!¡¹

    I softly bite on the earlobe of ire, whose face has warped beyond recognition, and whisper directly into her ear.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ire¡¯s entire body tenses up to the point that she seems frozen.

    Simultaneously, some pre-cum shoots from the tip of my dick and sshes the entrance of her womb.

    That was enough.

    ¡¸Gggh, cumminnggggg!!¡¹

    ire¡¯s body contorts as if she is doing a vulgar dance and her waist bucks countless times as she squirts out a stream of fluid, eventually copsing on the bed with her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

    ¡¸Hup.¡¹

    I slowly slide my rock hard cock out of ire¡¯s hole.

    An additional jet shoots from the unconscious ire¡¯s vagina and hits the ceiling.

    Her crotch is a flood and her face......I would feel sorry if anybody saw her expression.

    I¡¯lly her on her side.

    ¡¸ire-sama and I are both confident in our sexual prowess......but it seems we are no match for you.¡¹

    Lauriements as she gracefully strips her clothes.

    ¡¸Hmmm, as always......¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, young? Please rest assured. I am 20 years old, although I don¡¯t have much hair there.¡¹

    Right, having no pubic hair is what emphasizes her youth the most.

    ¡¸Wait a second! You went with the flow and embraced ire-san first so next has to be me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Eei!¡¹

    Laurie pastes another promissory note on the approaching Celia¡¯s forehead.

    Celia immediately stops moving.

    Her reaction is simr to that of a demon whose movements are sealed by a paper talisman.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bully her too much. She¡¯s my precious Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. That¡¯s why we¡¯re exempting her from the 20-percent monthly interest normally attached to the debt. In exchange......¡¹

    Laurie whispers the request to me.

    Well, if that¡¯s all it takes for her to be free from interest, I¡¯ll do it as much as she wants.

    ¡¸Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me......ahem. Papa, wanna have sex with Laurie?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa!?¡¹

    Celia is brought back to life by the shock.

    But it doesn¡¯t stop Laurie.

    She sticks another 20-percent interest note on Celia to restrict her movements and rubs affectionately against me, calling me papa like a spoiled child.

    Her sense of reason is questionable because of the incense too.

    ¡¸Papa¡¯s is big so you can thrust it into Laurie¡¯s little hole. Papa can shove his ck peepee in Laurie¡¯s pink hairless crotch.¡¹

    Laurie speaks like an actual toddler and smiles innocently as she strokes my dick.

    ¡¸Funyii, Papa¡¯s is as hard as steel. I can¡¯t wrap my hand around the whole thing.¡¹

    While giving me an upward gaze, Laurie retrieves a pot from under the bed and rubs an oily substance on my dick for lubrication.

    ¡¸Funyaa.¡¹

    She pretends to act clumsy and spills the rest on herself.

    ¡¸Papa, wanna do naughty and slippery things with Laurie?¡¹

    Laurie topples me onto my back and climbs on top of me.

    She squeezes my greasy dick between her thighs and rocks her body back and forth.

    ¡¸Papa, does it feel good? Does Laurie¡¯s smooth crotch feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s great Laurie. As expected of my daughter.¡¹

    Laurie shows me a pure smile and increases the speed of her hips.

    As she rubs me, she gradually slides backward......in other words, she moves her hips toward the tip of my dick.

    Her hairless slit starts at the root of my shaft, goes to the middle, and then makes its way to the tip as she presses the soft head against her entrance.

    Laurie smiles innocently and continues rocking back and forth.

    Naturally, my tip pushes against her slit, and borrowing the power of the oil, intrudes inside.

    ¡¸Hiigii!¡¹

    Laurie screams as she returns to normal for an instant, but quickly grins at me.

    ¡¸Papa¡¯s ck peepee is inside now. It spread apart Laurie¡¯s lower lips and pushed its way inside. We¡¯re doing naughty things as parent and child.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s unbelievable. I¡¯ve done it with my daughter.¡¹

    Despite her body leaking cold sweat, Laurie maintains her youthful girly tone.

    ¡¸Papa can use his big hands to y with Laurie¡¯s small chest.¡¹

    She guides my hands to her modest mounds.

    They are so small that it feels criminal for my rugged hands to fondle them.

    ¡¸Papa can use his ck rugged rod to pound Laurie¡¯s insides.¡¹

    Laurie moves up and down.

    Her shiny childlike body thered with oil dances.

    ¡¸And when you can¡¯t hold it in anymore-¡¹

    Laurie pinches both of my nipples.

    ¡¸You can spurt it all inside Laurie.¡¹

    My erection rises even higher in excitement.

    Laurie notices and delivers the final blow by whispering in my ear.

    ¡¸Wait, doing that is a bad idea. I¡¯ve recently developed a strange fetish for¨D¨D¡¹

    It was toote.

    Laurie whispers in her sweetest possible voice.

    ¡¸Papa can shoot his seed inside Laurie¡¯s womb and make a baby inside her small room.¡¹

    Laurie¡¯s body immediately lifts up.

    No, that¡¯s incorrect. It was my hips that lifted.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The surprised voice and the sound of my ejaction happened at the same time.

    The whisper in my ear triggered me to cum way too easily and I ended up doing exactly as Laurie provoked me to do ¨C sting her insides with my sperm.

    I hold Laurie¡¯s waist with the power of a vise and shoot my semen deep inside her.

    Adjusting myself into the missionary position, I proceed to pin Laurie down and pour more of my juices.

    Her thin arms and legs p in vain.

    A glob of emen viscous enough for me to feel a slight resistance as it exits my urethra is pumped into the infantile body with every pulse of my dick.

    My mind wants to release the squirming Laurie, but my body is suppressing her against my will.

    The best I can do is to prop myself up with my arms and prevent my entire weight from crushing her.

    Laurie¡¯s belly doesn¡¯t take long to swell and a yellow goop overflows from where we are connected.

    ¡¸Ah......aau......¡¹

    Laurie has already lost the capacity to act and it¡¯s a matter of time before she also falls unconscious.

    She musters up thest of her energy to look at me with an unsteady gaze.

    ¡¸Papa, I love you.¡¹

    After uttering those words, Laurie faints.

    I feel the sensation of something strange passing through my urethra.

    A Little Later In the Evening.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Adolph silently applies pressure on me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s Adolph for you.¡¹

    Feeling guilty that I exposed the existence of the dwarf gold mine which Adolph told me to keep secret, I came up with several amodations topensate.

    First, I let him sit at the head of the table during dinner.

    Next, I asked for the highest ss gourmet cuisine to be served only to him.

    Furthermore, he is the only one surrounded by performers ying music.

    Andstly, I hired three prostitutes and snuck them under the table at his feet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m obviously going to realize something is up if you do this out of the blue.¡¹

    Adolph sighs and shakes his head.

    Something fine is scattering loosely......no, let¡¯s not worry about that.

    I¡¯ll also ignore Polte as she desperately tries to keep the prostitutes away.

    ¡¸From what I hear, ire-san won¡¯t be revealing anything. And although we will suffer a great penalty if the gold mine eventually bes exposed, they will be sentenced to certain death.¡¹

    ire betraying me never really crossed my mind.

    ¡¸As they say, it takes a thief to catch a thief. It might be better to use her abilities to conduct trade without being discovered. In the first ce, I never expected Hardlett-sama to keep it a secret forever.¡¹

    ¡¸You said a bit too much there.¡¹

    Polte is chasing after the prostitutes, trying to retrieve the underwear they stripped from her.

    She¡¯s totally being toyed with.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll also be shouldering Celia-san¡¯s debt right? I¡¯d like to inquire about the amount.¡¹

    I chuckle confidently.

    ¡¸That has been taken care of. I recovered the money using the same method.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean margin trading? Using that to try and recoup a loss seems pretty messy.¡¹

    Leah was the one who splendidly avenged Celia.

    ¡¸First of all, I bet that the price of soybeans would rise again. But unfortunately, the price started to decline.¡¹

    ¡¸Right...¡¹

    I call over Leah who is watching with her chest held high.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why she bought soybeans from the marketce on my orders to be used as food for the army. As a result, the price rose.¡¹

    I high-five Leah.

    ¡¸Later, I assumed that it was about time for the price to fall back down. But for some reason, it continued to rise.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I bring the revived Celia close to me after removing the talisman from her forehead.

    ¡¸So I released my stockpile of soybeans back into the market. The price halved, although only for a second!¡¹

    I raise a hand to high-five Celia, but she seems to be overly conscious of Adolph for some reason and doesn¡¯t reciprocate my enthusiasm.

    ¡¸In conclusion, the loss was recovered. If you think about it, isn¡¯t this easy money? There¡¯s nothing to lose.¡¹

    I wonder if such a deal can be carried out every time.

    Well, it¡¯s pretty much like gambling so thinking too much won¡¯t help.

    Adolph inhales deeply.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re the one responsible for the wild price swings!!? Obviously, you¡¯re losing money by intervening!¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s shout and Polte¡¯s scream after she stole back her underwear echoed.

    Anyways, it¡¯s been peacefultely.

    And then I catch a glimpse of Lammy¡¯s body being reflected in the window.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the peace will continue for a few more days.¡¹

    I stretch and hug the three prostitutes fooling around with Polte.

    ¡¸Since you¡¯vee all this way, how about a round with me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Sure~¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Celia¡¯s debt is erased too, so we can live happily ever after.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance. Market Magician (phony)

    Appears in the present story:

    Celia (futures defeat), Head-helmina (futures big win), Leah (unfair win), ire (lower back pain), Laurie (serious mode)

    Adolph (market turmoil), Polte (no panties)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Territory Poption

    Total: 364 000

    Rafen: 47 000, Lintbloom: 8 000

    Richemott (former Libatis): 33 000 (+1000) Popce gathering, Zwei Elfie: 1500 (+400) Increase of scoundrels

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 10 +1, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -308 000 gold (gold ore medium +8 000), (market intervention -3 000), (futures profit +1 000)

    Sexual Partners: 814

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 526-7: Slapstick Side Story 7 Non-humans

    <h4>Chapter 526-7: pstick Side Story 7 Non-humans</h4>

    I awaken with the sun shining on me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s midwinter, yet the morning air feels warm.¡¹

    Thanks to that, getting out of the futon is easy for me.

    ¡¸Uuu......it¡¯s......cold.¡¹

    However, it seems to be a little tough for a naked woman.

    Nonna gropes for the futon I pushed aside and wraps it around herself.

    There are no ns today either and therefore no reason to wake her up so early.

    She should be tired from yesterday¡¯s activities too.

    I kiss Nonna¡¯s forehead and her abundant breasts before tucking her into the futon.

    ¡¸My hips......afuu.¡¹

    I kiss Ca¡¯s neck next and then cover her with a nket.

    ¡¸It¡¯s flowing......inside......uuun.¡¹

    I move to kiss Mel on the cheek and close her legs.

    ¡¸Too big......reaching my womb......¡¹

    I nt a kiss on the back of Melissa, who is unconsciously twisting her hips.

    ¡¸More......until my stomach breaks......¡¹

    ¡¸My hand......cover...... which way is your peepee?¡¹

    ¡¸p my ass more......aah.¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahahaha!!¡¹

    ¡¸I like the cowgirl position......¡¹

    Unable to distinguish the legs sticking out, I give a kiss to Catherine, Gretel, Mireille, Irijina, and Runa, then leave the bedroom.

    Lammy.

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹

    ¡¸G-good morning!¡¹

    I greet a young maid in the corridor.

    She tenses up in surprise, but when I rub her ass, she scolds me adorably.

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, master. Ah!?¡¹

    I greet a middle-aged maid.

    She replies politely so I give her a kiss on the cheek, which turns her face red.

    ¡¸Ah, good morning©`¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, morning......nn?¡¹

    I unconsciously return the greeting from the window and then realize this is the second floor.

    Doubling back, I see Lammy wiping the top of the window with a cloth.

    ¡¸It was dirty up here. I figured cleaning would be difficult since there is no footing.¡¹

    Lammy themia can reach the second floor from the courtyardfortably simply by extending her body.

    Maids and cleaners in the courtyard stare awkwardly when they see me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get mad, I wasn¡¯t forced or anything. I¡¯m getting properlypensated.¡¹

    I notice that her human half from her belly button and up is wearing stylish clothes and a nice ne.

    She is also wearing a skirt around her waist.

    ¡¸The maids made it for me. There weren¡¯t any clothes that suited me in the stores.¡¹

    Even as amia, Lammy is fairly fashionable and likes girly things.

    Primitive clothes crafted by herself probably won¡¯t be satisfying enough.

    ¡¸I assist with work in high ces and narrow spaces. In return, the maids make clothes and essories for me. Isn¡¯t it fine if everyone is happy?¡¹

    Lammy smiles, proud that cleaning work which typically requires time, effort, and the use ofdders can bepleted by her in a mere minute.

    If both parties are content, there is no need for me to get involved.

    Just be careful not to be seen by Rita or Nonna, they¡¯ll get angry.

    ¡¸About that.¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s eyes darken with a slight shadow.

    A recently-hired maid flees at the sight of Lammy.

    ¡¸I can be friends by working together with people. I¡¯m amia, yet I¡¯ve seldom eaten humans these days.¡¹

    Lammy shrinks by coiling her body and talks to a maid below the window.

    Apparently she is being thanked with grilled chicken.

    Once Lammy filled her stomach, she changed into her work clothes.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to the outside field next.¡¹

    I trail Lamy a short distance away.

    Lammy yed an active role outdoors as well, entering cramped waterways and fixing leaks in the roof.

    Although some were still frightened, many individuals were ustomed to Lammy and exchanged jokes with her.

    Ever since the battle at Rafen where she stood on the frontlines, Lammy¡¯s presence has be well-known and thus there is no need to hide her.

    In the first ce, Lammy is not as shockingpared to the unconceble Pochi and smoothie.

    ¡¸Soh......eeei!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa! That kid, again!?¡¹

    Some brat sshes water on Lammy¡¯s tail, causing her to jump and rapidly slither after him.

    At this point, she¡¯s more simr to a town girl whose lower body is a snake than amia.

    She epts as much gratitude as she can carry in both arms and heads home.

    ¡¸Ah, hold this for a bit.¡¹

    Lammy hands me her baggage.

    Something with the same color as dirt is creeping about in her line of sight.

    ¡¸A boar is digging at the wheat seed. It¡¯s ratherrge, can you handle it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    Lammy lowers her body to the ground and slithers forward.

    As expected of amia, she doesn¡¯t make a sound and her presence is hidden well. The boar doesn¡¯t sense anything.

    ¡¸Shaa!¡¹

    Lammy pounces on the boar, and once she topples the beast, wraps it with her body.

    The animal¡¯s bones break as she constricts the boar until its legs twitch.

    ¡¸Hamhmhm......crunch crunch......¡¹

    I hear chewing sounds, dragging sounds and slurping sounds.

    A few minutester, Lammy tosses away a red-stained towel she used to wipe her face and returns.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Her stomach is bulging like she¡¯s pregnant.

    ¡¸......you ate the entire thing raw?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The boar was greater than one meter in size.

    ¡¸I can store food in my stomach. This will let me go without eating for a week.¡¹

    No matter how familiar you are with her, amia will never be a human. If that boundary is forgotten, a tragedy will¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hey, now that I¡¯m full......I feel like doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    Love is born between a man and a woman. Racial differences are trivial.

    ¨D¨D Half an hourter. Lammy¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Here I go......eei!¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s wet tongue wiggles out of my urethra.

    ¡¸Oooooh!¡¹

    That unbelievably intense stimtion pulls my hips up with invisible strings.

    A mixture of Lammy¡¯s saliva and my pre-cum drips from the tip of my dick.

    ¡¸It got like this after one time. Then I¡¯ll do it one more time......¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s tongue invades my urethra again.

    Onlymia with long thin tongues can perform this technique.

    Her tongue, slippery from the saliva, wiggles down my urethra and reaches the bottom.

    This sensation doesn¡¯t get old even though I¡¯ve experienced plenty of oral service.

    I let out a groan as I close my eyes and hold down Lammy¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Aegir¡¯s is really long......half of my tongue entered. Should I go to where your piss is stored?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s good en-......guooh!!¡¹

    She pulls her tongue back out in the middle of my answer, causing me to arch back and grunt pathetically.

    ¡¸Aha, it¡¯s twitching. You¡¯re really sensitive to this, huh.¡¹

    No man can withstand this stimtion.

    One more time and I¡¯m done.

    ¡¸Fufun. Then let me do that!¡¹

    She grabs my waist and inserts her hot tongue.

    My swollen cock wiggles sporadically, on the edge of its limit, but I can¡¯t hope to ejacte with my urethra blocked.

    Her long tongue passes through the urinary tract to what¡¯s considered my internal organ.

    Lammy rests her upper half on my body, takes my hands and rubs her breasts with them.

    ¡¸Okay. You can cum.¡¹

    She yanks out her tongue.

    As soon as the tongue is removed, my lower body spasms uncontrobly.

    I normally would have ejacted immediately, but the semen wasn¡¯t able to rise due to the suppression of her tongue.

    It takes several seconds for my seed to travel through my dick and Lammy waits for the exact moment of release tounch another attack.

    ¡¸Eei!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going there!?¡¹

    Lammy¡¯s long tongue slides into my anus this time and pushes against my testicles from the back.

    With a rather nasty sound, a huge load of semen wells up.

    Lammy abruptly ceases all stimtion and separates from me.

    However, no additional stimtion is needed at that point.

    My dick rampages wildly as it sprays out a fountain of white fluid everywhere.

    ¡¸Oh, incredible. It¡¯s like your dick broke!¡¹

    Lammy wraps around me as I continue to groan and shoot my load.

    ¡¸Are you going to eat me too?¡¹

    ¡¸No. What I¡¯ll be eating is this.¡¹

    Her serpentine body immobilizes my body.

    Lammy gobbles up my genitals.

    ¡¸Ooh, that feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, here¡¯s more.¡¹

    Lammy retrieves a bottle of perfumed oil from her collection of gifts and pours it on herself.

    Now, we will be slimy if we tangle with each other.

    ¡¸My instincts taught me this. It¡¯s howmia copte.¡¹

    It is said that the mating process of snakessts for days.

    ¡¸We have water, food and oil. Let¡¯s stay wrapped together forever......and ever.¡¹

    I continue to ejacte endlessly while buried in Lammy¡¯s body.

    ¡¸In reality, I won¡¯tst though.¡¹

    ¡¸Auuu......cold......so cold......¡¹

    In the afternoon, the northwest wind started to blow and the sunshine disappeared.

    At the worst timing, the firewood in the furnace ran out and Lammy froze from the temperature drop.

    Being half a snake, she really can¡¯t move when it¡¯s cold.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go get some wood and a hot water bottle, release me.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll hibernate if Aegir leaves.¡¹

    What do you want me to do then?

    ¡¸Give me warmth directly into my body. I might be able to endure five minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already emptied everything today, you probably won¡¯t get enough seed to stay warm.¡¹

    Lammy then replies with a face filled with humiliation.

    ¡¸Give me your piss......it¡¯ll leak out if you pour it in the front so give it to me in my ass...... uuu, what the heck am I saying?¡¹

    The world is a big ce, but I think I¡¯m the only one to urinate in amia¡¯s rectum.

    I ponder such a thought as I pee into Lammy¡¯s twitching ass.

    Mirumi.

    I sit by theke at the starting point of the aqueduct.

    Mirumi scoops water into her mouth and then ejects it from her gills.

    ¡¸Mmm, the water¡¯s pretty. But it might be a little mossy.¡¹

    I write the number 20 on a piece of paper and also include an order to clean the sluice gate.

    ¡¸Thanks. That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    I stow away the documents and take out a fishing rod.

    ¡¸Can I do some fishing?¡¹

    Mirumi jumps out of the water, sits beside me and smiles.

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    Thiske is the intake point of the aqueduct that supplies all of Rafen¡¯s water and so nobody is allowed to fish, let alone go near here. It will cause huge problems if the water is poisoned.

    That means we have to be careful of scheming fellows, but half of the guards keeping watch are decoys and my real aim is to allow free swimming in theke.

    In short, it¡¯s to protect Mirumi and her children.

    Nobody fishing means that plenty of fish is left in theke.

    ¡¸Oh, here ites, here ites. Fufufu, I guess this is the feudal lord¡¯s privilege.¡¹

    I reel in my catch, which is a giant carp.

    This will be great for tonight.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about humans, but we don¡¯t mind if one or two fishes get caught. That¡¯s no different from crows or cats.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I dangle my string once more and catch something bigger than the carp...... Mirumi¡¯s children.

    They should have been born at the same time, but their individual traits vary substantially from each other.

    Therger ones are close to Mirumi in size and can speak, whereas the small ones flounder awkwardly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a carp.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a trout.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a weird thing.¡¹

    What¡¯s thest one, it¡¯s squishy and has eight legs.

    It squirted out an ink-like substance. Can we even eat this? Wherever you found it, go put it back.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s if you fish responsibly. If anyone casts a, cuts their line and leaves it in the water, or throws any foreign objects......¡¹

    Mirumi opens her mouth.

    The bottom half of a mermaid is like a fish and the upper half is that of a woman, but they have jagged teeth as sharp as saws.

    Speaking of which, a vendor infamous for serving bad food and ripping people off disappeared suddenly. Do you know anything about that?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anything about a person who dumps waste oil into theke.¡¹

    ¡¸The liver was tasty.¡¹

    ¡¸Bones~¡¹

    If she doesn¡¯t know, she doesn¡¯t know.

    Oh, take that hollowed out skull thing out of theke.

    This water goes to our mansion¡¯s bath too. I don¡¯t want that gross thing in there.

    ¡¸Alright then, let¡¯s stop chatting about work and unimportant subjects......¡¹

    I grab Mirumi¡¯s shoulder.

    A mermaid¡¯s upper body is that of a human¡¯s, but because they¡¯re always in the water, they don¡¯t wear clothes.

    That¡¯s why her soft boobs are not covered.

    ¡¸Umm, is it okay that I¡¯m notying eggs?¡¹

    Sexual intercourse is also meant to satisfy each other.

    It isn¡¯t purely for breeding.

    I pick Mirumi up and carry her to a grassy area.

    ¡¸So good! Right there! Deeper!¡¹

    Mirumi¡¯s body trembles.

    Holding her in my arms sideways, I grip her shoulder and tail fin tightly, prate her from the front, and ejacte.

    Unlike humans, mermaids can¡¯t spread their legs so a special technique is needed.

    ¡¸The hole where eggse out is not supposed to be used for sex! But it feels good!!¡¹

    Yes, I am fucking Mirumi¡¯s ovipositor rather than her vagina.

    Because mermaids need a male to fertilize their eggs after they areid, they don¡¯t have intercourse to make babies.

    ¡¸Does it matter though?¡¹

    I say as I kiss her and fondle her breasts.

    ¡¸My tail is twitching. Even though I don¡¯t have eggs, even though there¡¯s no point in receiving your seed...... I want to keep having sex!¡¹

    I hug Mirumi and ejacte.

    My semen climbs up her eggying tube, floods her egg sac and gushes back out.

    ¡¸That was awesome. Who knew putting it in there would feel so good, I¡¯m sure mermaids never knew about this.¡¹

    I mutter as Mirumi floats on theke.

    Just when I was about to wear my pants, something grabs my leg and drags me into the water.

    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s cold. What are you doing?¡¹

    The culprits were Mirumi¡¯s children.

    Everyone for the most part seems to be breathing hard and blushing.

    They are also baring their saw-like teeth.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, don¡¯t eat me.¡¹

    Also, it¡¯s cold so let me get out.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll warm you up.¡¹

    Over ten children cling to me.

    It certainly isn¡¯t as cold anymore.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll help you breathe too.¡¹

    The children take turns sharing air with me via mouth-to-mouth transfer.

    Upon closer inspection, they aren¡¯t looking at me like prey, they are simply aroused.

    ¡¸Do the same thing you did with mama.¡¹

    ¡¸Stick something in the egg hole.¡¹

    ¡¸My stomach feels hot!¡¹

    My clothes are torn apart.

    I can¡¯t even object if I wanted to because I¡¯m underwater, plus Mirumi is drifting absentmindedly on the surface still in a post-orgasm daze.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    I¡¯m not exactly unbothered by the request, but I use my finger to tease her hole.

    ¡¸Piiii!!¡¹

    The reaction is intense.

    After all, this is the first time getting stimted since being born.

    Some children are 14 or 15 in appearance, but there are also clearly some much younger.

    I obviously can¡¯t use my dick, that¡¯s why I¡¯m satisfying them with my finger. Suddenly, one of the more developed children grabs their belly.

    ¡¸I-it hurts! My stomach hurts!!¡¹

    I worry that I teased her poorly, but she rises up to the side of theke and spreads the opening of her eggying tube.

    ¡¸Auuu©`©`!!¡¹

    The original purpose of the ovipositor is......to spawn arge number of eggs on the shore.

    I¡¯m not sure when the spawning period of a mermaid is, but I guess my stimtion triggered the process.

    Almost like the effect was transmitted from one to the rest, even fairly young children climbed onto the shore and one by one started toy eggs.

    If I only look at the upper halves, the girls arch back and cry out in session.

    ¡¸This is quite the amazing sight.¡¹

    A mountain of eggs is quickly created.

    The children grab onto me and lead me to their eggs.

    ¡¸Give our eggs your seed.¡¹

    ¡¸Spray your thick seed on them.¡¹

    ¡¸Splurt it out please!¡¹

    The children follow their instincts and rub against my cock.

    Brushing them away and running at this point is still easy.

    ¡¸Judging their age by their looks, making babies is not possible, but......¡¹

    They aren¡¯t human girls and I¡¯m not prating them.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problems if I am only going to pour my seed over the eggs they alreadyid.

    While I¡¯m hesitating, two mermaids draw close to my ear.

    Not good, that¡¯s a weakness I¡¯ve recently been made aware of.

    ¡¸Our eggs¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Spray your thick stuff over them?¡¹

    The moment they whisper from both sides, my semen gushes out onto the pile of eggs.

    It can¡¯t be stopped now. I can only see this through to the end.

    My ejaction stops after a few minutes, and when I throw a cloak over Mirumi so she doesn¡¯t get mistaken as a pervert, shees back to her senses.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we eat......wait, someoneid eggs!? At this time¨D¨D!!?¡¹

    Mirumi hops out of the water in shock.

    ¡¸There¡¯s so much......did all of youy these!? Why all of a sudden......eh!?¡¹

    Mirumi reels when she sees the mountain of eggs.

    ¡¸T-they are fertilized......which means-¡¹

    Mirumi narrows her eyes and bares her teeth.

    ¡¸These kids are Aegir¡¯s seed! With your own children......you savage, brute! I¡¯ll bite it off.¡¹

    It took several hours to convince Mirumi.

    Specifically, the children helped hold her down while I cheered her up by prating her eggying tube again.

    ¡¸Boat, boat.¡¹

    ¡¸Found it in the grass.¡¹

    Shortly after, one of the children pulls a wooden boat over.

    By its shape, the boat oozes a handmade feel, but seeing how there are no leaks, it must be the work of a craftsman.

    ¡¸Why would someone build a boat in ake? Hm, a name is carved......L-Levi......it¡¯s iplete.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the reasoning, but I hear it isn¡¯t good for a boat to be nameless.

    ¡¸Name......a name......I can¡¯t think of one. Oh well, let¡¯s go with that.¡¹

    I carve the name ¡°Aless of Aless II¡± over the unfinished name.

    Alright, let¡¯s go home.

    The next day, Sekrit and Ivanna got into a serious fight where both of them unsheathed their swords.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t y dumb.¡±

    ¡°What? Who cares about your crappy boat?¡±

    I have no clue how this meaningless argument came about.

    Alraune.

    ¡¸Hey, can¡¯t you also multiply?¡¹

    I prod the potted alraune as I drink alone in my room.

    The alraune lets out a strange squeal and curls a thin vine around my finger.

    Currently, the only remaining parts of the alraune consists of this small potted nt in my room and the tree-sized nt in the courtyard.

    At one time, this thing grew frighteningly dense, but ever since the battle of Rafen, it hasn¡¯t propagated.

    ¡¸The tiny amount you greww wilted when it became winter too.¡¹

    I carry the potted nt and head to the courtyard where the main nt is.

    I thought I might as well continue my drink next to the big nt, but someone preceded me.

    She is a maid from the mansion. Her age is in the early twenties...the perfect age to eat.

    ¡¸There are......no insects. This leaf is dried up so I¡¯ll pluck it.¡¹

    She looks to be taking good care of the nt.

    The human part of the alraune is also behaving well.

    ¡¸Now for the water......andpost......and done!¡¹

    After the maintenance is finished, the human figure of the alraune copies our gestures and bows.

    ¡¸Fufu, cute. ......so, I have something I want to consult with you.¡¹

    I can¡¯t hear what the maid gossips about.

    That is when the human figure in the pot opens its mouth.

    ¡ºThe guard is 40 years old and has a wife so he doesn¡¯t respond to my approach.¡»

    No matter how much the alraune multiplies, they all share the same will.

    So this kind of ability is possible, huh?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why......I want your pollen. It¡¯s a risky day for me today, so if I let him attack me, I can gradually erode him.¡¹

    The alraune shakes some of its pollen into the maid¡¯s drawstring purse.

    That pollen is not like an aphrodisiac.

    If people sniffed it, they would strip naked even on the main street and pounce on the opposite sex.

    ¡¸Make sure it doesn¡¯t spill......okay.¡¹

    But it seems she is responsible enough with its exposure anyways, and as an outsider, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my ce to interfere with her rtionship.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dsama. This time for sure, I will fulfill my desire tonight.¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave her alone. She is determined enough to use a love drug. It is a man¡¯s duty to be quiet and watch.

    All of a sudden, the potted alraune twists its body.

    Judging by the gesture, some weeds must have tangled with the roots.

    I was allowed to have a drink with the alraune, the least I can do is help remove some weeds.

    ¡¸If Nonna saw it, she would probably scream¨D¨Dsaying how ridiculous it is for a lord to be plucking weeds.¡¹

    I say as I bend down and grab hold of a nt resembling a weed.

    Isn¡¯t it this?

    I pull out a thicker weed as well.

    Oh, that was a flower nted by Nonna. Crap, let me put it back in the soil.

    The next weed I grab excites the alraune.

    This is the correct one, I guess.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t pull it......hrnngh!¡¹

    I had to use more force than I initially thought to pull it out.

    Immediately, someone lets out a piercing shout.

    ¡¸Silence!!¡¹

    I m the weed to the ground.

    When I look at it, the weeds arerge and shaped somewhat like a human.

    Did some daikon seeds fall here?

    A few secondster, pigeons and crowsnd on the ground nearby.

    What was that all about?

    The alraune checks my body in a panic.

    Besides being annoyed, I¡¯m fine.

    No actually, my dick twitched a little, but that¡¯s probably because of the cold and from cumming too much.

    ¡¸The roots are tangled after all. So this daikon is the culprit......hm?¡¹

    The more I pull on the root, the longer it extends.

    It leaves the courtyard, the mansion and runs deep underground in front of Rafen¡¯s main street.

    ¡¸Fumu......sorah.¡¹

    When I poke the potted alraune without warning, dirt bulges in the corner of the main street and a root pops out.

    ¡¸I thought you weren¡¯t multiplying, but you were just growing your roots underground? How far did you spread?¡¹

    The potted alraune points toward the mountain far into the distance.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you learned how to tell a funny joke? I left my alcohol behind. Let¡¯s go back.¡¹

    I think I caught a glimpse of the humanoid figure of the alraune smiling too.

    ¨D¨DMidnight, I was hungry and went to the dining hall to snack on a servant¡¯s prepared meal.

    I hear the voices of a man and a woman.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......Lilime! I can¡¯t take it anymore, you¡¯re not getting away, stay still and spread your legs!!¡¹

    ¡¸Have mercy Tolf-sama. Don¡¯t insert it so suddenly. If you do it with your wife around, it¡¯ll be adultery.¡¹

    A guard and a maid were having rough sex in the storehouse.

    The man is drooling as he shakes his hips furiously, almost like he¡¯s raping the woman, and based on the amount of semen flowing out of her, he has cum inside her multiple times, but she clearly seems to be enjoying it. I should ignore them.

    ¡¸Aahhn, you came inside again. So hot~ It¡¯s risky for me today, I¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    I hear another voice from a different room.

    ¡¸M-mandragora! I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s in the garden, but now my secret medicine isplete!¡¹

    It seems Natia found a rare ingredient.

    Ma......what a nasty ingredient, I¡¯m getting excited.

    Elves.

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t doing it for your sake, you hear.¡¹

    That¡¯s the first thing they said to me when I went to check on the elves¡¯ pioneering work.

    ¡¸I know. I brought some presents, so don¡¯t be cruel.¡¹

    I have some baked sweet pastries and confections topped with sugar and cream.

    They are products which cannot be eaten from the forest.

    ¡¸Hamu hamu......we aren¡¯t going to thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hamo hamo, this is all we¡¯re doing for you.¡¹

    ¡¸The sweets did nothing wrong, so we¡¯ll ept them. ¨D¨Dgeho! Geho! Choked!¡¹

    With no need for gold or territory, the elves are provided with food and amusement that cannot be found in the forest.

    ¡ºOooh why, Elisabeth!? Why did you thrust that de at me!?¡»

    ¡ºI won¡¯t give an excuse, Mauram. You¡¯re in my way! I¡¯m going to be the bride of a much better lord!¡»

    A y is being performed on an improvised stage.

    We are likely reaching the climax.

    ¡¸Horrible......stabbing a person who did so much for her!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s the worst kind of woman! She was dazzled by the life of luxury!¡¹

    The pure elves want to get involved in the y.

    When the viin appears, they look like they want to throw objects at the actor.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t as bad as that one though.¡¹

    A young female actress points to the opposite side with a troubled expression.

    The side with more ck elves, huh.

    ¡ºYour wife and daughter belong to me! I¡¯ll let you hear their screams. Gehehehehe.¡»

    The scene is one where an evil governor torments the vigers.

    ¡¸Die, you fiend!¡¹

    A ck elf unsheathes her sword and jumps onto the stage.

    Someone who looks like a bodyguard catches her just in time.

    ¡¸That is a frequent urrence. It is an honor for actors when the audience jumps in.¡¹

    Both the elves and ck elves are that pure-hearted.

    There is another stage which is quiet inparison to the two previous rowdy ones.

    ¡ºThat won¡¯t do, Michael. You have a wife and I have a husband.¡»

    ¡ºLike I care. You can call me unfaithful orugh that I¡¯m a yboy. You won¡¯t stop ......my love.¡»

    The actors¡¯ lips meet and they slowly take each other¡¯s clothes off while caressing their partner.

    ¡¸......gulp.¡¹

    ¡¸......oooh.¡¹

    ¡¸......geho.¡¹

    Both the eyes of the white and ck elves widen.

    They asionally peek to the sides and twist their bodies restlessly like innocent maidens.

    ¡ºAaah, fine I don¡¯t care what happens! Burn me! Set me on fire with your hot thing!¡»

    Once the upper bodies of the couple became naked and they started passionately touching each other, the ears of the elves collectively began to p.

    ¡¸I¡¯m interested in the love scene, but more importantly......¡¹

    ¡¸Those ears, you want to touch them, right?¡¹

    An elf¡¯s ears possess a strange charm.

    No matter how often Natia gets angry, I can¡¯t help pinching or biting her ears.

    Alright, moving on to what I came here to check.

    From what I can see, the area that was destest week has been transformed into arablend.

    If I employed humans to do the same work, it would take months toplete.

    ¡¸What I want to know is......why there is a tree growing in the middle of the field?¡¹

    Yes, the entire surface is a field, but there are trees nted at fixed intervals almost like a boundary.

    I was answered by an elf who is wiping her sweat with a towel after finishing her work.

    ¡¸We have a rule that whenever we mess with thend, we always nt trees. It is sacrilegious to nature to fill the earth only with edible crops. I won¡¯t forgive you if you cut them down.¡¹

    That¡¯s a very elf way of living with nature.

    I don¡¯t want to ignore theirw just to get a harvest, I¡¯ll allow it.

    The elves nt another tree in an opennd.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this tree a dense fog cedar? It produces a hundred times more pollen than normal. You brought something pretty rare.¡¹

    The ck elves are also nting vegetation by the water.

    ¡¸Geh! There was an immature roper just now! ......it escaped. Oh well, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see it.¡¹

    I want to pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything.

    And unexpectedly, I overhear a conversation between the elves from the shadows.

    ¡¸Yesterday, you see, the humans......I saw it. That farmer, got on top of the wife and......¡¹

    ¡¸R-really? You watched all the way?¡¹

    Oh, naughty stories.

    Their ears droop and stand up as they listen.

    ¡¸In the end, the man groaned and copsed. Then there was a strange smell.¡¹

    ¡¸D-did thate out? Did the white stuffe out?¡¹

    People say elves have a low sex drive.

    But by how much their ears are pping, I¡¯d say they¡¯re pretty curious to learn more.

    ¡¸You know that boy who does our chores? Last night, while acting sweet to him, we shared a bed......¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I know that. If you fake sleep, he rustles around while calling your name.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right. He woke up early to frantically wash his pants. I wonder why......for some reason my crotch tingles.¡¹

    I¡¯m jealous.

    But there is one thing I know I have to do now.

    ¡¸Sorry!¡¹

    I jump into the group of elves sharing their stories and bite down on their ears.

    They scream and blow me away with wind magic, then three of them repeatedly stomp on me after Ind, but I have no regrets.

    Brynhildr.

    ¡¸How is this?¡¹

    I am out picking clothes with Brynhildr on a cloudy day so dark that it was hard to believe it was daytime.

    Her clothes are of such high ss that craftsmen in Goldonia would be impressed, let alone the ones in Rafen¡¯s clothing stores...... there is no need topare the ready-made clothes, but because she had worn out some outfits, she dragged me along.

    ¡¸Fumu, for someone as beautiful as you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸If you say that everything suits me, I¡¯ll rip your mouth off.¡¹

    I smile sheepishly and examine her choice again.

    Her dress is ck with a simple but elegant design, perfect for Brynhildr¡¯s image.

    ¡¸It suits you like no other, but because of how simr it looks to your usual clothes, it might not give off the same novelty.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Brynhildr returns the clothes and then matches some cheap-looking clothes decorated with fancy ornaments.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fun to look at, but because of how pretty the wearer is, the clothes pale inparison.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun.¡¹

    Brynhildr selects her next outfit cheerfully.

    It is a tight-fitting leather outfit emphasizing her body lines......one that a whip will be a perfect match for.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice. I want you to beat me and step on me.¡¹

    ¡¸You fool.¡¹

    Brynhildr retorts with an expression that is not as annoyed as I thought she would be, and then she chooses her next outfit.

    This one is a tant indecent outfit. The hem is short, it is designed to reveal plenty of skin, and the material is thin.

    ¡¸......mmm. It¡¯s lewd and arousing, but how should I describe it?¡¹

    Brynhildr approaches while wearing the sexy clothes and grabs my crotch with a seductive smirk.

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    Then she changes her clothes with a curious look.

    This one resembles the clothes of a town girl found in most ces.

    Brynhildr already looks like a 12 or 13 year old girl, but these clothes make her appear even younger.

    Brynhildr toddles toward me awkwardly.

    The shopkeeper is staring nkly at the ceiling......likely due to one of Brynhildr¡¯s abilities.

    ¡¸Do you want......to do naughty things with me?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I feel my crotch being grabbed at the same time I eximed.

    She reacts with a surprised expression and she stares at me in disgust.

    ¡¸Why are you reacting to this outfit better than the vulgar clothes you supposedly like? Did you perhaps......¡¹

    Brynhildr pokes me with a finger.

    ¡¸You developed a fetish for young girls!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so scandalous. I¡¯m not Andrei.¡¹

    That doesn¡¯t stop Brynhildr from pressing further.

    ¡¸No, a man who gets turned on by children¡¯s clothing does not have a fetish for young girls! Time for punishment!¡¹

    Brynhildr pounces on me in hermoner¡¯s clothes and sinks her teeth into the top of my shoulder.

    She¡¯s breathing next to my ear. Not good......

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyou pervert.¡¹

    A bulge immediately grows in my pants.

    Brynhildr and I make eye contact.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a masochist and you have a young girl fetish...... what¡¯s wrong with your fetishes!!?¡¹

    I¡¯m only turned on because it¡¯s Brynhildr, I¡¯m not so far gone that I¡¯d be aroused by any child.

    As for the other usation, I¡¯ll avoid it.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s investigate bit by bit.¡¹

    Brynhildr takes the children¡¯s clothes and the sadist¡¯s outfit and leaves money in front of the dazed shopkeeper.

    If I question her intentions, she¡¯ll revive the issue so I¡¯ll stay silent.

    ¡¸Bring them back.¡¹

    Brynhildr says recklessly and tosses her clothes.

    The one who catches them in the shadows is a girl I don¡¯t recognize.

    ¡¸Clothes were lost because of the stupid war. I replenished them.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey......¡¹

    I was going to reprimand her, but she made the first move.

    ¡¸Half of this girl¡¯s body was crushed when she tried to drown herself. If I didn¡¯t turn her into my servant, she would have rotted away in minutes. This one is a part of group of bandits. I killed two other young females, but would you have preferred that I let them run?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    I can¡¯tin about either.

    That girl is quite pretty for someone who would drown herself. I want to get to know her if possible.

    ¡¸Understood. Brynhildr-sama, I will return to lov-......I mean, I will return to Siegfried-sama.¡¹

    Hm? I have a feeling she was going to say something disturbing.

    ¡¸I have trouble when ites to being a pervert but I have the upper hand in regards to a young girl fetish. With that woman¡¯s low-grade flesh, she could never act like a young girl.¡¹

    What are the both of them saying?

    ¡¸Fortunately, the sun didn¡¯t shine for the entire day today. Why don¡¯t you take me to a meal for fun?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, then I¡¯ll bring you to a special ce I know.¡¹

    Although the store opened recently, they serve an excellent soup that packs a real punch.

    ¡¸Fumu, sounds like a ce you¡¯d like......¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, I can¡¯t help what I like. Try it.¡¹

    I gulp down the soup.

    The burning sensation in my throat and the pungent smell is irresistible.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Brynhildr doesn¡¯t reply.

    I wonder if it didn¡¯t suit her tastes.

    ¡¸......shopkeeper, what do you put in this soup?¡¹

    Brynhildr inquires with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸Pork simmered until tender, spiced daikon and carrots, a heap of garlic, and then topped up with my manly essence¨D¨D¡¹

    Brynhildr copses, foaming at the mouth.

    That night, Brynhildr literally bit my dick until it was riddled with holes.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance (strong).

    Appears in the present story:

    Lammy (intimate), Mirumi (grandmother), Alraune (To the ends of the earth), Brynhildr (extremely sadistic girl)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Territory Poption

    Total: 364 000

    Rafen: 47 000, Lintbloom: 8 000

    Richemott (former Libatis): 34 000 (+1000) Popce gathering, Zwei Elfie: 2100 (+600) Increase of scoundrels

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 10 +1, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -300 000 gold (elfpensation amusement -500), (gold ore medium +8 500)

    Sexual Partners: 814

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567 (++)

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 527: Should Overturn the Board

    <h4>Chapter 527: Should Overturn the Board</h4>

    I was dreaming.

    It was a dream where I was embracing a beautiful girl.

    When I hug her, she responds awkwardly, and when I kiss her, she tenses up in surprise.

    When I lick her groin, she tries to escape, and when Iy on top of her and bite her neck, she resigns and rxes her limbs¨D¨D

    £¨I just saw something terrible.£©

    ¡¸Achoo!!¡¹

    I woke up from the strange whisper and my own sneeze.

    Something fluffy sticks to my face and something enters my nose.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s you. Man, I was one step away from insertion¡­¡­what are you doing?¡¹

    I move the tail of the fox that slipped into the bed I¡¯m guessing because of the cold weather.

    The fox lets out a oddly erotic squeal and spreads its legs for me.

    ¡¸There is a wound on your neck. Did you get scratched by a rose¡­¡­no, those are teeth marks. Maybe you got into a fight with a stray dog?¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s not too bad so you probably don¡¯t need treatment.

    I stand up after stroking the fox¡¯s tail and notice something more problematic.

    ¡¸Hey. You¡¯ve done it now.¡¹

    Celia knocks at the worst timing.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, it¡¯s about time. The preparation of the carriage isplete and¡­¡­ah!?¡¹

    Celia sees the futon when she walks into the room and bes speechless.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama wet the bed!? The bed!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too loud! This fox came in and made a mess.¡¹

    I shift my gaze and don¡¯t see the fox which had been crying weirdly until now.

    ¡¸Understood. Let us me the fox. I will also tell Rita-san that.¡¹

    Does she really understand?

    ¡¸More importantly, it¡¯s time to get ready. Ensure your attire is perfect. That Viscount Ormud invited you to his dinner party, so you¡¯ll be surrounded by enemies. One small oversight and they will pick you apart!¡¹

    We are headed to Mr. Potage¡¯s residence for a banquet with the Schmidt family.

    ¡¸Nonna is also quite fired up.¡¹

    With that said, I don¡¯t think there is much meaning in attending.

    The other person will be trying to find any openings to trip me up from the beginning and I don¡¯t think I can talk my way out of such scrutiny.

    As I talk to myself while getting dressed as I usually do, a voice chimes in agreeing with me.

    ¡¸Fumu, you understand your opponent¡¯s intentions.¡¹

    It was Head-helmina.

    Despite his inconvenient body, he can appear anywhere like Casie.

    She shows no resistance to the wary Celia and hops onto the bed.

    How did she get up like that?

    ¡¸Their goal is to denounce your rudeness in front of your family, ridicule you, and disy their own superiority. If you lose your patience and rampage wildly, causing harm, they will report you to the royal family, which is a more desirable result.¡¹

    ¡¸I am not that much of a beast¨D¨D¡¹

    Head-helmina speaks over me.

    ¡¸That girl is something else. She opened her legs once and became the close aide of a great feudal lord, it¡¯s a guaranteed lifetime of peace and security.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Celia is at a loss for words.

    ¡¸Your wife is also amazing, swinging her hips as a big-breasted ve to move from a flea-infested brothel to a margrave¡¯s silk bed-¡¹

    Before she finishes her sentence, I grab Head-helmina¡¯s face and direct my anger at her.

    That is when I realized what she was doing and groaned in frustration.

    Head-helmina bows to apologize to the both of us and then lifts her head.

    ¡¸You have a slim chance of enduring their verbal assault. If I was Viscount Ormud, you would have punched me.¡¹

    I think I would have beaten you up and chucked you out the window.

    ¡¸You are not suited to this kind of exchange. It is clear to me you will make blunder after blunder and eventually resort to violence.¡¹

    Head-helmina goes on, though takes a poke to the forehead by Celia, who is still somewhat infuriated.

    ¡¸Thus, you do not have to face your opponent in their ring. Rattle your opponents by destroying the assumption.¡¹

    She gives advice while being rocked back and forth by me and Celia.

    In other words, it¡¯s like flipping over the table when I lose a board game.

    I¡¯m good at that.

    ¡¸Fortunately, your savageness and womanizing is well-known throughout the nation. No matter how many bad rumors the opposition creates about your uncivilized behavior and sexual misconduct, the citizens and the king will only treat them as jokes. You should utilize that.¡¹

    I close my eyes and ponder briefly.

    ¡¸I will bring more people to the party. Call Yakov and Leopolt. I¡¯ll get Kuu to help too.¡¹

    Head-helmina nods.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Celia mishandles Head-helmina, who rolls backward andnds on top of the pee stain.

    I had to hold her up and wipe her face clean up while she grumbled in silence until thest second before departure.

    Within House Schmidt Territory.

    A few days in the carriage and we are almost to the city where the Schmidt residence is located.

    ¡¸Gosh! Really!?¡¹

    Nonna is fuming. I don¡¯t me her.

    ¡¸Both the inn and merchant were out of firewood, when I tried to order food the delivery person waste because he said he tripped twice, and the y I wanted to see to cheer up happened to be temporarily closed on the day we passed by¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The Schmidt family is obviously interfering! Using such underhanded tactics when they invited us! Grrrrr!¡¹

    I pat the angry Nonna¡¯s head and breasts.

    ¡¸There there, at least you weren¡¯t hurt.¡¹

    Leopolt arranged for firewood and food from a different source beforehand so we don¡¯t have to worry.

    And although the y could not be watched, the brothel is open.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m sure the Schmidt family won¡¯t predict that I would go into a run-down brothel alone.¡¹

    Brothels at the destination of a trip are always exceptional.

    When I paid a special bonus to a tired-looking prostitute, she rejoiced, plus she allowed me to cum on her face.

    I took a liking to her and when I said I would find her a job if she came to Rafen, she was eager to visit.

    ¡¸You went to a brothel when I stormed off to bed!? You¡¯re terrible!¡¹

    Oops, I upset Nonna by going into unnecessary detail.

    Anyways, so is this House Schmidt¡¯s true n?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s set that aside.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we won¡¯t!¡¹

    I gaze out the window of the carriage.

    Fields of wheat lie in front of my eyes, and it looks as if the winter crop has already been sown to fully prepare for theing summer.

    ¡¸The north hasn¡¯t been exposed to war after all. Meanwhile, the area around Rafen is still recovering¡­¡­it¡¯s disgusting how these guys are acting so arrogantly in the furthest ce from the war.¡¹

    Celia puffs up adorably.

    There certainly doesn¡¯t seem to be any traces of war¡­¡­

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    The carriage shakes and I rush to support Celia¡¯s ass and Nonna¡¯s boobs.

    ¡¸The path is clean but there are many curves and ups and downs. The shaking might cause some of the luggage on a carriage to fall.¡¹

    Upon closer inspection, many of the fields are also crooked.

    To match the varying field sizes the waterways are small and narrow, and some are even unnaturally bent, likely branching off arger waterway, telling me at a nce how haphazardly they were constructed.

    ¡¸It is much neater in Rafen.¡¹

    Nonnaments as she rests her bosom on my head.

    ¡¸Fufu, the Hardlett territory is overwhelmingly superior!¡¹

    Celia states proudly like it¡¯s her own aplishment.

    90 percent of the building is attributed to Adolph, but I guess Celia also did her best to manage the workers.

    ¡¸Do you have anything to add?¡¹

    I look at Leopolt, who I forced to apany me.

    ¡¸The inconsistent and misshapen fields and waterways originate from the positions of each small farmer. There is no advantage to harvesting efficiency, as the existing positions are simply inherited, and they are vulnerable to disasters such as floods. Inparison, the arablend in Hardlett¡¯s territory, where even the water requirements for each area are calcted, would have a yield per unit that is twice as high.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I hunch over and write myself a note.

    ¡¸I was thinking of asking Adolphter, you see.¡¹

    Leopolt looks out the window again and reiterates.

    ¡¸The yield should be 1.8 times more.¡¹

    Fufufu, I win.

    Don¡¯t sigh like that and ept your loss.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Leopolt-san, the people also have tired expressions.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s right, the peasants doing farmwork on the field look worn out.

    They are not depressed to the extent of being tragic because of the effects of war, but they give off an indescribable sense of sadness.

    ¡¸The citizens in the cities we visited seem fearful somehow too.¡¹

    The cause for that is evident.

    ¡¸Hey, stop right there¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The carriage slowlyes to a stop.

    ¡¸We are the Red Dragon knights under the directmand of House Schmidt! How impertinent of you to be so rude to travel in a carriage drawn by multiple horses in the Margrave¡¯s territory! Open the door so I can examine the luggage and your face!¡¹

    Obviously, things won¡¯t be settled so easily.

    ¡¸I-insolence! We were invited!¡¹

    Nonna is angry.

    ¡¸Stopping us for an examination knowing full well that we are participants of the party and after seeing our g is a rather crude form of harassment.¡¹

    Leopolt also seems slightly ticked off.

    ¡¸Why not? We¡¯re not carrying anything bad. If they want to see, let¡¯s show them¡­¡­¡¹

    I say as I turn in the opposite direction.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡­¡­? Mu, what is that?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s quick hands catches a letter that falls out of my pocket and opens it.

    ¡¸The reply to the dinner party invitation¡­¡­ wait, you didn¡¯t send it!? Did you mess up again, Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    What happens once can happen again.

    Celia leans out of the window.

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s no g! Where did you put it!?¡¹

    ¡¸When I went to take a piss earlier, it was cold. My cloak was buried under some luggage so I grabbed whatever was avable¡­¡­¡¹

    I pull the g from under my butt.

    ¡¸Riding in such an opulent carriage without a g is highly suspicious! Open the door this instant!¡¹

    ¡¸Arrgh, geez!¡¹

    Celia pounds my chest repeatedly, Nonna stares at me harshly, and Leopolt sighs.

    ¡¸My bad, my bad. I just have to get them to understand, right?¡¹

    I kick the door open from the inside.

    ¡¸Guwa!¡¹

    One of the knights is knocked to the ground.

    Why are you standing in front of the door if you told me to open it, stupid?

    ¡¸¡¸You bastard¨D¨D¡¹¡¹

    They seem to recognize me when their hands touch the handle of their swords.

    ¡¸Thanks for your hard work. I made a small mistake with the reply and the g. If you report directly to the Schmidt family, then please take this to them.¡¹

    I hand them the letter responding to the invitation, acting like it¡¯s not a big deal.

    At the same time, Celia sticks out of the window and attaches the g on the top of the carriage.

    ¡¸War demon Hardlett¡­¡­¡¹

    I confirm my identity with a grunt and slowly take out the Dual Crater

    ¡¸So, how long are you guys going to keep your hands on your swords? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    My hand is also on the hilt.

    As I exude bloodlust, the knights¡¯ horses neigh nervously and back away a few steps.

    Sensing my murderous intent, Schwartz also trots over reluctantly from behind me.

    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s just we were notified of a suspicious carriage and as part of our job¡­¡­hey.¡¹

    They remove their hands from their swords.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I didn¡¯t think so. I mean, who would start a fight here¨D¨D¨D¨Dright?¡¹

    My warning forces the knight captain¡¯s horse another three steps back.

    He¡¯s totally afraid. At this point, they are no threat.

    I return the Dual Crater to the inside of the carriage.

    ¡¸By the way, you won¡¯t harass me, right? I thought for sure it was part of the job.¡¹

    I jokingly ask with a terrifying smile.

    ¡¸W-we won¡¯t do such a thing.¡¹

    ¡¸You jest¡­¡­haha.¡¹

    ¡¸Take care now¡­¡­¡¹

    Then all is good.

    I step back into the carriage.

    Schwartz also walks away, neighing as if toin why he was called.

    ¡¸So scary. I thought he was going to kill me. Did you see his eyes? I could have sworn his stare made a sound.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this fine? Reval-sama said¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s pretend we harassed him. How could we have done it in that situation? He was going to kill me, the captain.¡¹

    The reason the peasants were nervous was because those knights and a bunch of worthless nobles were lording over them.

    On top of that, their underlings continue to stir up trouble.

    The prostitute I slept with was also exhausted from letting a squire use her for free.

    When sheined to his knight, she was told that he doesn¡¯t listen to people of inferior status and was thrown in prison.

    ¡¸In that respect, Rafen doesn¡¯t utilize guards or knights, Adolph hired people from the public The prostitutes are much more lively.¡¹

    ¡¸The scale of the city is levels apart. All the cities we¡¯ve been to are old and don¡¯te close to matching Rafen!¡¹

    Celia sticks out her chest proudly again, so I reach out to touch it,

    She predicts my move and guards, but when I surprise her with a poke to her belly, she lets out a moan.

    Incidentally, I¡¯ve been warned time and time again by Adolph and M that I¡¯m going too far with giving preferential treatment to brothels.

    The incentive is so great that ordinary town girls are apparently working there as a side job.

    Hey, isn¡¯t that wonderful?

    ¡¸The knights were well-dressed though. Normally escorts don steel or ck armor, not something so refined. The horn on their helmets was also pretty nice.¡¹

    Their armor was indeed decorated with red and white ornaments and chains, and their helmets were needlessly sculpted.

    They even had a red chicken-like feather on top.

    Nonna emphasizes.

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t feel like chatting and stares out the window, while Celia¡¯s gaze remains downward in embarrassment of her moan.

    ¡¸They¡¯d be spotted first if they are so shiny though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to stand out, no?¡¹

    That¡¯s how you¡¯re looking at it?

    ¡¸And the horn on their heads. If I fought them, I would grab it and throw them down.¡¹

    ¡¸Bu.¡¹

    Nonna sulks from my constant criticism.

    Sorry, sorry.

    Ifort Nonna as I open the window and call the carriage behind us.

    ¡¸With the knights gone, it¡¯s time to get to work. I¡¯m counting on you to be a nuisance.¡¹

    Kuu and a girl move from the rear carriage.

    Sekrit and Felteris jump out nimbly.

    Yakov, Christoph and Mack also walk over.

    Zillia hurries after Christoph.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t overdo it.¡¹

    Nonna smiles wryly as she steps down from the carriage, followed by Celia and Leopolt.

    Celia seems dissatisfied.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s make a mess of the Schmidt family¡¯s prestigious party.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance (strong).

    Appears in the present story:

    Celia (makeup), Nonna (legal wife), Kuu (shy clothes), Leopolt (formal wear)

    Yakov (knight escort), Christoph (knight escort) Mack (knight escort), Zillia (?)

    Sekrit (grudgingly), Felteris (in high spirits)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Territory Poption

    Total: 364 000

    Rafen: 47 000, Lintbloom: 8 000

    Richemott (former Libatis): 34 000 Popce gathering, Zwei Elfie: 2100 Increase of scoundrels

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 10, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -300 000 gold

    Sexual Partners: 815

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567 (++)

    Current Location: Rafen

    Family:

    Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Melissa (concubine), Miti (concubine), Sally dy¡¯s maid), Maruru dy¡¯s maid), Maria (concubine), Catherine (concubine), Gretel (concubine), Sofia (concubine), Leah (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (masterpiece), Alice (lover)

    Mother: Marceline (lover), Daughters: Eldest - Stephanie (lover), Second - Bridget (lover), Youngest - Felicie (lover), udia (free-loader), ra (assistant), Ad (lover), Benel (slight reaction), Dorothea (side story)

    Pipi ctating girl)

    Subordinates:

    Natia (adventuring elf, search), Marta (assistant), Baroness Rukino Escaote (governor), Rukue (her daughter), Seika (her son?), T-99 (restrictive union), Head-helmina (stinky)

    Tristan (staff officer), Adolph (brief rest), Polte (job), Yren (mother), Ijaris (mother), Irijina (walking and eating), M mander), Luna mander of bow cavalry), Rafae (parasitism pre-search), Altair (world crisis), Remia (seeking salvation), Guigue (suspicious), Sebastian (butler), Kroll (promoted)

    Jim, Suzy, Sna

    Others:

    Ivanna (brawl), Ate (added a tattoo), Cedric (Erich¡¯s aide), Martory (promiscuous girl), Piris (stable period), Busco (low-life), Gildress (King of Aless), Andrei (lolicon), Celestina (reigning queen), Monica (mama attendant)

    Non-humans:

    Schwartz (let down), Lammy mia), Mirumi (egg management), Alraune (filling the ground), Brynhildr (loli outfit), Smoothie (parenting), Pochi (giant lizard), Child lizard (concentration of mind)

 Chapter 528: Should Overturn the Board II

    <h4>Chapter 528: Should Overturn the Board II</h4>

    House Schmidt - Banquet Hall (God Dragon Room)

    ¡¸Ariba Midoreselle-dono, 12th head of the Midoreselle baron family, is making his entrance!¡¹

    The name of a noble unknown to me is announced.

    Meanwhile, I am being asked to wait at the front door.

    ¡¸We were the ones who arrived first. Supposing the order was reversed, it would be natural to give us priority based on rank. This must be another form of harassment.¡¹

    Sekrit says and grins, causing me to unconsciously smile as well.

    ¡¸How fussy.¡¹

    If Nonna was here, she would already be red in the face and fuming.

    I¡¯m d I had her wait separately.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it my turn next? There isn¡¯t anyone else behind me.¡¹

    When I step forward, a servant of the Schmidt family politely bows to me.

    ¡¸Preparations to wee Hardlett-dono are notplete. If I could ask you to please wait a bit longer¡­¡­¡¹

    I turn to the smirking Sekrit, the trembling Kuu, and the panting Felteris, and smile. I guess I¡¯ll have them wait here a little more.

    ¡¸Now don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m hungry. You can at least let me pass first.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-!? Eh?¡¹

    I push the servant aside, open the door and raise my voice.

    ¡¸First generation of the Hardlett margrave family, myself, I am now entering!!¡¹

    The smiles of some nobles, who are giggling because they know I am the only one being asked to wait, suddenly freeze.

    This God dragon room is one sizerger than the banquet hall in my mansion and the number of participants including the women is approximately 200.

    High-ranking individuals are apanied by their escorts, but they are not wearing armor and only have a ceremonial dagger on their hip.

    I see merely eight knights acting as security for the hall who are dressed in formal wear and are equipped with just a thin saber.

    If a fight breaks out, they won¡¯t stop me from running.

    ¡¸Gosh, it¡¯s cold outside. Let me warm myself up first.¡¹

    I say loudly as I take two sses from a server boy and gulp down their contents, then grab a piece of meat from the table and tear off the entire chunk in one go with my mouth before returning empty sses and a bone to the tray.

    ¡¸Fuu, I¡¯m revived.¡¹

    Nobles stare dumbfoundedly and their faces warp in disgust at my savage behavior.

    I showed no form of manners or respect.

    Such a disy would be frowned upon even in a rundown bar.

    But if I stand out this much, it can¡¯t be said that they realized toote.

    Sure enough, a tense-looking Mr. Pot-¡­¡­Revales over.

    The invitation came from him so he has to greet me, whether he wants to or not, otherwise it would be rude to the other nobles.

    ¡¸Well well, if it isn¡¯t Hardlett-dono! I¡¯m impressed you fearlessly epted by invitation. As expected of the courage possessed by someone of low birth.¡¹

    Reval¡¯s face is twitching and his speech is disturbed.

    He is also the kind of person who is weak to provocation. I feel a slight affinity to him.

    Reval sees nobody by my side and acts surprised.

    ¡¸Oya? I heard your wife came with you¡­¡­though it appears she is not here. Don¡¯t tell me she is no longer fond of you, that would be horrible.¡¹

    His follower piles on.

    ¡¸Someone of Margrave Hardlett¡¯s status should have at least one or two attendants or your status will fall. I will say it¡¯s admirable that you humbled yourself, thinking that having the same status as the Schmidt family is excessive¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Although if you lower your head too much, people will think of you as an ignorant oaf. Please be careful. Look, you have a button in the wrong ce.¡¹

    Herees the fault-finding.

    Thanks for pointing out the button.

    ¡¸I have attendants. They just ate too much for lunch and went to sh*t-¡­¡­I mean, went to the restroom.¡¹

    A noble wife wearing heavy makeup is surely ring at me.

    The other nobles can¡¯t hide their gazes that look at me like I¡¯m an idiot either.

    At the perfect timing, Yakov, Christoph, and Mack stomp in, making no efforts to silence their footsteps.

    ¡¸General, we rante¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry boss, forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸My bad, boss.¡¹

    I turn to face the three.

    ¡¸You damn fools!¡¹

    I shout and kick Yakov.

    He tumbles on the floor, crashes into the wall and groans.

    ¡¸I told you to call me feudal lord! Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡¹

    The entire contemptful atmosphere freezes.

    All the snickering and whispering also stops.

    This is obviously an act.

    I kicked Yakov in such a way that would deal no damage and would lift him up into the air, plus he also jumped.

    ¡¸What an absolutely vulgar subordinate.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!¡¹

    I change my tone and turn back around with a beaming smile.

    ¡¸Was there any other impoliteness?¡¹

    ¡¸T-the necktie of your follower¨D¨D¡¹

    I kick Christoph in a simr way.

    He slides across the floor, but goes further than I expected and bumps into the leg of a table.

    Forgive me, that was an ident.

    ¡¸Hahaha, what a problematic guy.¡¹

    When I smile at them, Reval and his follower take a few steps backward, and a young nobledy bursts into tears when she coincidentally makes eye contact with me.

    Nobody else says anything further.

    This is a method of threatening that thugs use, but based on how petrified the follower is, it seems to have an effect.

    In the first ce, this dinner party is a farce.

    No matter what I did, they were going to gossip about me and my people behind my back, saying how this is bad and that is bad, and thene to the conclusion that new nobles are no good and they are correct.

    In that case, I just have to start trouble before they discuss etiquette and the like.

    They won¡¯t acknowledge me no matter what so I¡¯ll just dominate the room and scare them to avoid the hostility.

    Of course I¡¯d be a hoodlum if I did only that, so I thought of another move.

    ¡¸You guys can go back to the carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay! By the way boss, what should we do with this girl we picked up on the way?¡¹

    Mack is holding up Zillia.

    ¡¸You guys can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll be having a taste too so don¡¯t break her.¡¹

    ¡¸Waah¡­¡­why am I ying this role¡­¡­I¡¯m not letting anyone except Christoph mount me, you hear!¡¹

    I reply like a bandit and then turn back to the nobles with a smile.

    Nobody dares to say anything.

    While Christoph and the others are ying, the girls enter.

    And then the guy without courage to mess with me heads over to them.

    ¡¸Oh my, the madam is quite lucky. I hear you fell in love with her at a questionable position¡­¡­eh?¡¹

    Nonna isn¡¯t here.

    Only Kuu, Sekrit and Felteris are here.

    ¡¸E-eerr, I am not Nonna-sama, my name is Kuu. I am the daughter of Mel, a concubine of Aegir-san¡­¡­-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸The daughter of a concubine? Well aren¡¯t you¡­¡­aah, you¡¯re a child from the previous marriage.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara ara, you¡¯re as beautiful as a prostitute. Tee hee.¡¹

    It isn¡¯t scandalous for a great noble to have concubines.

    However, it¡¯s a different story if that concubine has children from a previous marriage.

    Not to mention, tonight Kuu is dressed in a sexy outfit on the border of what¡¯s eptable in high-ss society.

    ¡¸A child from a previous marriage ¡­¡­ara ara, my my.¡¹

    ¡¸You must be in such a tough position.¡¹

    Ladies with heavy makeup and worthless nobles grin, looking at her as if they¡¯re thinking of how to cook her.

    I obviously didn¡¯t bring Kuu here so she can be ridiculed.

    Now Kuu, time to use the trump card.

    ¡¸I-I am also receiving Aegir-san¡¯s affection!!¡¹

    ¡¸Affection¡­¡­? Eh? Being a child from another marriage is one thing¡­¡­ but aren¡¯t you his daughter?¡¹

    Good, they swallowed it up.

    Kuu has turned red and looks like she can spit fire.

    I walk over to Kuu, hug her from behind and kiss her.

    ¡¸Eeh, isn¡¯t she beautiful? Her mother isn¡¯t the youngest, but she¡¯s beautiful¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling mom.¡¹

    I clear my throat.

    ¡¸Her mother is beautiful in her own way. Anyways, I look forward to loving her night after night.¡¹

    ¡¸Such immorality¡­¡­she may not be blood-rted, but sleeping with you daughter is an unforgivable act!¡¹

    I hug Sekrit while thedy in heavy makeup trembles in fear.

    ¡¸This woman was formerly an enemy, but as you can see, she is a fine woman, and so I weed her into my house.¡¹

    Sekrit is also dressed in a rather suggestive outfit, and lets out an erotic sigh before licking my chin.

    ¡¸Yes, I am your property. I resisted and lost an arm, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡¹

    Sekrit uses her non-prosthetic arm to stroke my chest.

    Wait, that¡¯s not in the script.

    You¡¯re supposed to hug me back as a woman who has fallen for me.

    ¡¸H-he tore off your arm and forced you to be his woman!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hieee¡­¡­¡¹

    Thedy turns pale and the youngdy faints due to anemia.

    Whatever, I can¡¯t stop her now.

    ¡¸And this one is a woman I picked up in the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, you fiend. You want me to do it in front of all these people, right?¡¹

    Felteris lets out a frustrated ¡°kuh¡± and sticks her hand in her underwear.

    I also told you just to snuggle against me like a whore, I didn¡¯t say anything about masturbating.

    ¡¸How horrible, she¡¯s been trained like an animal.¡¹

    ¡¸Doing that regardless of time and ce¡­¡­it¡¯s toote. She¡¯s been turned into a sex ve.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of tricks did he use¡­¡­gulp.¡¹

    The noble wives look at me with disdain and the girls look at me with pity.

    Their initial sarcasm toward Nonna is no longer present.

    Her birthce is trivialpared to knowing that I sleep with a child of a previous marriage, learning I will tear off a woman¡¯s arm to make them mine, and discovering I trained a girl to masturbate in public.

    ¡¸Sorry. I¡¯ll do whatever you askter.¡¹

    I whisper to the three girls.

    ¡¸Mm, a pic with mom and my sisters. Nobody else.¡¹

    Kuu is fond of her family like Mel.

    ¡¸Join me in the ceremonial shipunching. And not a word about it to anyone or I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure what that means, but sure.

    ¡¸You want me to defecate while masturbating in the streets!? Kuh, I won¡¯t allow you to take away my honor as an elf so easily!¡¹

    Felteris doesn¡¯t waver at all.

    If she wants to do it, then fine, I¡¯ll watch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time you stop belittling my family¡¯s dinner party!!¡¹

    Reval bellows. So he¡¯s taking this route?

    He shakes free from his followers and approaches me violently.

    ¡¸Ormud-dono! You must not engage directly! That person is backed by the militarymissioner!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Reval takes the table knife and throws it at me.

    Someone nearby screams.

    I don¡¯t know if it was his skill or if it was a coincidence, but the knife flies straight at my face.

    I open my mouth like I¡¯m dumbfounded¨D¨D¨D¨D

    And I catch the knife with my teeth.

    A few secondster, I bite down and shatter the silver knife.

    Of course, I don¡¯t forget to smile.

    Reval steps backward, trips on the table and falls.

    ¡¸Hahaha, did your hand slip?¡¹

    I lean forward and peek at Reval¡¯s face.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right, my hand slipped!!¡¹

    Reval grabs a steaming bowl of soup on the table and hurls it at my head.

    The boiling liquid spreads all over my face.

    Spectators gasp and shriek in shock, and nobles who don¡¯t want to get involved prepare to flee.

    After remaining still for a moment, I smile once again.

    ¡¸What happenedst time, I guess this makes us even.¡¹

    I bring my face close enough to his face that our noses touch.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡¹

    Reval¡¯s eyes frantically dart around as he tries to find the words to say.

    His follower is watching from ten steps away and doesn¡¯t have the courage to intervene.

    ¡¸Catching a knife with his mouth¡­¡­and breaking it.¡¹

    ¡¸That was boiling soup too. He¡¯s not human!¡¹

    ¡¸The war demon rumor is true. My house won¡¯t concern itself with Hardlett anymore! Having multiple lives won¡¯t be enough!¡¹

    ¡¸My house too! I will stick with the governmental affairsmissioner, but I will not oppose the Hardlett family! Not with that monster!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stop trembling. Yet why am I wet¡­¡­is my body yearning for a savage!?¡¹

    Nobody in the room doubts my victory.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to the restroom and changing my clothes.¡¹

    Kuu and the other girls apany me as I leave the hall.

    ¡¸Guooooh¡­¡­hot!! That sh*tty bastard, I¡¯ll kill him the next time!!¡¹

    After I exit the banquet hall, I throw my clothes off and ssh water on my face

    I¡¯m obviously not fine after taking the scalding soup to the face.

    What am I going to do if my handsome looks are ruined by burns?

    Kuu and Felteris help cool me down with a wet towel and wind magic respectively, while Sekrit isughing until her stomach hurts.

    ¡¸You put on a really good demon lord act. Don¡¯t cause an unsightly fuss. Your face isn¡¯t impressive anyways.¡¹

    She says, taking my hand and putting it on her chest.

    That soothed me a bit.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to space out. Aren¡¯t you moving onto the next thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    I hear rattling sounds and the footsteps of iron boots.

    It¡¯s the second phase.

    I return to the banquet hall after changing and find knights wearing chainmail lined up.

    Reval is in the center putting on a brave act.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha!! Well well, since we have such a barbaric guest, a boorish defense is¨D¨D¡¹

    Reval stops mid-sentence.

    Sekrit, the others and Yakov have already withdrawn, and standing behind me is my legal wife Nonna, Celia wearing makeup, Leopolt in his highest quality outfit acting as my attendant, and udia looking like a magnificent stone statue.

    ¡¸My, seeing armed guards scares me.¡¹

    Nonna deliberately shows her surprise and grabs my arm.

    ¡¸Wha-? Eh?¡¹

    Reval¡¯s words get stuck in his throat, so his follower tries to do something.

    ¡¸Y-your wife¡¯s dress is behind on thetest trend¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It is at least better than chainmail, no?¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s rebuttal instantly silences the follower.

    ¡¸Viscount Ormud-sama.¡¹

    udia takes a firm step forward.

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹

    udia opens her paper fan and fans herself as she speaks with a look of disgust.

    It¡¯s funny how she¡¯s creating enough wind to lift the tablecloth.

    ¡¸I heard the Schmidt family is rted to the Goldonian royalty. I was expecting a very elegant dinner party, but what is this? Is this a battlefield? Or are you preparing for a domestic conflict?¡¹

    ¡¸No, actually it was¡­¡­Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    I act like I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about and adjust my cor.

    Another individual opens the door of the hall at a bad time.

    Judging by how old he is and how dignified his outfit is, he must be the head of the Schmidt family.

    He furrows his brow at the atmosphere of the room and anger wells up within him when he sees me and Reval.

    ¡¸Reval. What kind of development is this?¡¹

    ¡¸F-father! This is¡­¡­Lord Hardlett is trying to undermine our family dinner party.¡¹

    The head looks at me and Reval again.

    More precisely, he is looking at our followers.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the one doing that? What is the meaning of bringing knights to a social event, and armed ones at that!?¡¹

    Nonna and udia cling to me,menting on how scary the man is.

    I rub their asses with a fake puzzled expression. udia¡¯s buttocks feel like steel tes.

    The head passes Reval and walks forward.

    Then he bows once each to the participants of the party and to me.

    ¡¸I apologize for the foolishness that happened on this asion. I specifically also apologize to you, Lord Hardlett, havinge from such a long distance.¡¹

    ¡¸F-father¡­¡­¡¹

    I sense a considerable amount of bloodlust from the man.

    I¡¯m pretty sure he hates me more than Reval.

    But it is clear as day who is at fault here.

    An excuse like, ¡°he started it¡± won¡¯t work.

    He must feel that the situation would be very bad if he doesn¡¯t lower his head.

    That¡¯s why his anger towards Reval, who created the source of the problem, must also be enormous.

    ¡¸Reval, I have to talk to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, father! Let me exin, please!!¡¹

    The head grabs Reval¡¯s arm and leaves.

    Go and get spanked.

    Thispletes our objective.

    I was able to overwhelm the traditional nobles without running from Reval¡¯s invitation and now I can go home.

    Then, it happened right when I was going to think of a reason to leave.

    ¡¸What is themotion? Reval can¡¯t even hold a dinner party?¡¹

    A female appears along with the upset voice.

    It is natural to assume she is the daughter of the Schmidt family by how ustomed she is to wearing an extravagant dress and by how she addressed Reval without any honorifics.

    As for her age, she appears to be 25 or 26. She is at least 160 cm tall.

    Her ankle-long red hair is adorned with ab and barrettes, and her light red eyes are also beautiful.

    However, I am interested in many other details.

    ¡¸She¡¯s incredibly thin.¡¹

    Her limbs are slender, and a slight outline of her spine is visible from the open slit on her back.

    A daughter of a distinguished family should not struggle with food, I wonder if it¡¯s an illness.

    ¡¸More importantly, look at her arm.¡¹

    Nonna whispers.

    Several instances of bloodshed are on her arm.

    All of them are on the inside part.

    ¡¸Mydy, there are guests, please stay in your room¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know! Riko, you¡¯re always so annoying! You don¡¯t even understand my feelings!!¡¹

    The daughter starts yelling furiously at the maid.

    ¡¸W-well well, Miss Mistry. It has been a while.¡¹

    When a follower greets her with a stiff expression, she flicks away his hand.

    ¡¸Indeed, Count. Was it since you rejected marriage talks with me? Sorry for being a second-hand woman! I¡¯m sure you thoroughly spoke ill of me behind my back!¡¹

    She began tosh out at followers.

    I thought it would end with a sarcastic remark, but once she involves herself with someone, she continually berates them with her shrill voice.

    She doesn¡¯t listen to the opinions of the other person and says whatever she wants.

    ¡¸Mistry-dono is at it again¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because of her circumstances, I feel sorry for her, but I¡¯m getting sick of how often this happens.¡¹

    ¡¸I can ask the Schmidt family what they can do about this. But I hear the head is also having a tough time.¡¹

    Nearby nobles watch helplessly.

    Eventually, the youngdy makes her way to me.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s a face I haven¡¯t seen before. Your name?¡¹

    I hold back Nonna as soon as she bes enraged by the snobbish attitude.

    ¡¸I am called Hardlett. I was invited by Reval-dono.¡¹

    I was able to maintain a natural smile this entire time.

    As expected, it¡¯s easy when talking to a woman.

    I¡¯ll ignore Nonna¡¯s piercing gaze for now.

    ¡¸Hardlett? Aah, the upstart noble. I thought you were a subspecies of barbarians, but you can dress decently if you try, huh?¡¹

    I can almost hear the veins popping on Nonna¡¯s temple.

    ¡¸Such harsh criticism. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to know your name too.¡¹

    I will behave modestly to the end.

    This is just a precaution against an unknown subject, not because I have ulterior motives.

    ¡¸Huh? You don¡¯t know my name? No, you¡¯re lying, you must have heard about my reputation and are pretending not to know. You¡¯re the same as the other men. If you don¡¯t want to associate with me, just say so! I¡¯m sure you think I¨D¨D¡¹

    She rapidly talks on without pause, but I genuinely don¡¯t know.

    This is quite troublesome.

    I notice that the traditional nobles are looking at me somewhat warmly now that I am a target of her tirade.

    They must also have been through a simr situation countless times.

    I was bombarded with her storm of words for easily over five minutes and all I could learn from the incoherent babbling was the name Mistry.

    I offer her a ss when she is tired and runs out of words to say.

    ¡¸Well Miss Mistry. To celebrate our meeting, shall we have a toast?¡¹

    Mistry stares at me dubiously when asked and smacks the ss out of my hand.

    Naturally the ss shatters and my feet get wet from its contents.

    Surrounding nobles cover their eyes and sigh like they knew this would happen, and Nonna¡¯s increasing anger starts to make her boobs sway.

    ¡¸No. I hate macho and savage men like you. Disgusting, you make me want to throw up.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t do anything and she¡¯s already exuding hostile energy.

    I lower my shoulder and take Mistry¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Insolent man!!¡¹

    She ps my cheek hard, but I don¡¯t let it bother me.

    It is in fact the spectators who scream.

    No need to worry, I won¡¯t retaliate against a woman.

    ¡¸You should not strike a ss with such a delicate hand. You would get terribly hurt from the fragments.¡¹

    I check to see if she suffered any wounds before kneeling in apology for my rudeness while still holding her hand.

    ¡¸May I?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    I take ack of rejection as permission and lightly kiss the back of her hand.

    ¡¸Alright, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡¹

    I smile again and turn my back to Mistry.

    ¡¸Boo¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Boo.¡¹

    I pat the pouting Nonna and Celia as I reflect on the sensation of Mistry¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸She¡¯s deathly skinny. Also the wounds on her arm are all self-inflicted. If someone cut her, they would enter from that direction.¡¹

    ¡¸There must be a reason. I will investigate.¡¹

    I nod to the well-dressed Leopolt.

    She probably wouldn¡¯t tell me if I asked anyways.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s time to sneak away.¡¹

    I call the servant who ispletely exhausted by the chain of troubles.

    ¡¸Sorry, Celia here has eaten too much and her stomach will overflow from the top and bottom at any moment. We¡¯ll be going now, so please arrange an inn for us.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so mean!¡¹

    And so, it seemed like the chronicles of my visit to the Schmidt family were over.

    ¨D¨DLate at night.

    The girls have fallen asleep and I am having a drink at a cheap tavern with Yakov, Christoph, and Mack.

    ¡¸Che. I got excited when I heard it was a dinner party at a distinguished family, but I couldn¡¯t drink a single cup.¡¹

    Christophins.

    ¡¸You should have known from the start. Besides, all you would have drank from that ce is bad stuff.¡¹

    I tilt back an entire bottle and drink straight from it.

    ¡¸Impressive General. I can¡¯t lose.¡¹

    Yakov follows suit.

    ¡¸Kyaa! Touching requires a separate fee!¡¹

    Mack squeezes the ass of a dark-skinned employee and receives a p in return.

    To apologize, silver coins are slipped into her cleavage, granting him permission to touch all he wants.

    With how seedy this ce is, nobody would think the Hardlett family would be here.

    Or so I thought.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dmay I sit next to you?¡¹

    A hooded female lowers herself in the seat adjacent to me.

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    The meaning of sitting beside a man in a cheap bar doesn¡¯t have to be exined.

    I gently ce my hand on top of the woman¡¯s hand and stop.

    That¡¯s because I remember this overly thin hand.

    ¡¸I never thought you¡¯d be drinking in such a shabby ce. Give me back the time I spent running to the bars for nobles.¡¹

    The woman pulls back her hood.

    As I suspected, the unforgettable face belongs to Miss Mistry.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve developed an interest in you.¡¹

    Mistry says as she grabs the bottle I¡¯ve partially drank from and takes a few swigs, then frowns from how awful it tastes.

    I fix my cor to look a little more presentable.

    ¡¸You want to fuck me, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    I nod without hesitation at the words I didn¡¯t expect toe from the lips of ady of a distinguished noble family.

 Chapter 529: A Landmine Larger Than You Can Imagine

    <h4>Chapter 529: A Landmine Larger Than You Can Imagine</h4>

    I toss a tip to the shopkeeper and head up to the second floor with Mistry in my arms.

    There is lodging on the upper level of bars in most cases.

    Inns provide decent lodging that allows guests who enter to have a good ce to sleep, but the space in cheap bars is prepared for couples who get in the mood from prostitutes or liquor.

    I throw Mistry onto the bed as soon as I step into the room and steal her lips.

    Her weak resistance instantly disappears, leaving only the sounds of wet tongues tangling and short gasps for breath.

    ¡¸Nn......nn......puha......nngh.¡¹

    Even with my head clouded by alcohol, I know how much of a hassle it would be to embrace a woman in Reval¡¯s house who is so openly hostile.

    ¡¸You¡¯re like a beast. At least lock the door.¡¹

    Instead of replying, I snicker and take off Mistry¡¯s coat.

    When the in-colored coat she wore in order to blend in with themoners is removed, I can already see skin underneath.

    She isn¡¯t wearing any underwear, let alone a shirt.

    ¡¸I came here to do the deed, so wearing anything else would be pointless.¡¹

    Mistry opens up her body with aposed attitude, but that behavior also seems self-harming.

    ¡¸What if I refused?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you acting so conceited? There are plenty of men who would want a woman to mount them for free.¡¹

    So if I didn¡¯t agree to sleep with her or if she couldn¡¯t find me, Mistry would have chosen any guy.

    I nce at Mistry¡¯s body.

    A beautiful body......or rather, remnants of one.

    Her overwhelmingly thinness and body in which bones can be seen through her skin in various ces gives off the impression that she is a poor person struggling to eat enough.

    Even though her breasts are somewhat big, they appear t because of ack of fat, and her limbs are so slender that they could break at the slightest touch.

    Considering how I fuck women, I will really hurt her.

    Then there are the numerous self-inflicted scars on her arm, the particrlyrge mark on her thigh, and the scratches and bruises all over her body......I won¡¯t say it¡¯s disgusting. But I¡¯m too concerned about how they came about to feel aroused.

    ¡¸What? If you say something as rude as ¡°I won¡¯t fuck you¡± aftering this far, I¡¯ll kill you. Or perhaps you are impotent?¡¹

    Those eyes of hers along with her voice threaten me but only on the shallow part of the surface level.

    ¡¸Impotent? Can you still say that after seeing this?¡¹

    I lower my pants and reveal my dick.

    It isn¡¯t erect to the extent that it sticks to my stomach, but its size isrge enough not to lose to the guys bragging about their 30 or 40 cm peckers.

    ¡¸Uwa, you¡¯re huge......¡¹

    Mistry¡¯s eyes widen, then she crawls on the bed toward me and grabs my member with both hands.

    ¡¸The shaft is covered in bumps, is it some kind of illness?¡¹

    Those are mainly the marks left over by Brynhildr¡¯s fangs.

    Wounds caused on my dick by the blood-sucking process heal immediately, but the scars remain for some time.

    It is especially bad now because of the recent incident where she bit me like crazy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not an illness. This is how it naturally is, rest assured.¡¹

    If she thought I was sick, she wouldn¡¯t want to do it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care either way. The head is also way too defined, how much do you intend to gouge out the insides of a woman?¡¹

    Mistry states offhandedly as shepares the difference in thickness between the rod and the tip.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so dark here, how many girls did you toy with? Are the rumors of your womanizing true?¡¹

    I can¡¯t deny that.

    Even I know how odd the color of my dick ispared with the rest of my body.

    ¡¸......your balls are the size of apples, like a pig¡¯s.¡¹

    After more or less inspecting my penis, Mistry pats the bed.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t we doing it? I will suck on it, sit down.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    She res at me when I sit cross-legged on the bed.

    ¡¸Sit with your legs open. It¡¯s hard for me to do it.¡¹

    I do as she says, and Mistry dives in between my legs without hesitation to suck on my balls.

    ¡¸Going there right away?¡¹

    Her crimson-painted lips stick to one of my testicles and she inhales briefly before pulling away, making a pop sound.

    She repeats it several times before doing the same to the other side.

    Although it appears she is doing the same thing, she is actually adjusting the strength of her suction, and she sucks hard once every few times, tip-toeing the border of pain and pleasure.

    ¡¸......nnh.¡¹

    She asionally peeks up at my face during her service to confirm I¡¯m feeling good.

    ¡¸Aah......that¡¯s nice. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d do this much.¡¹

    Even though she was the one who invited me to bed, she is still the daughter of a great noble family.

    If we were going to have sex I thought she would lie on the bed and order me to pleasure her.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to suck on my testicles all of a sudden.

    When I rest my hand on her head, Mistry and I make eye contact.

    She sucks especially hard and watches my face distort in pleasure.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Mistry scoffs and simultaneously forms a relieved expression.

    ¡¸That should be good enough.¡¹

    Mistry pulls her body back and her mouth begins to make chewing movements.

    I realized what she was doing after she swallowed me.

    Plenty of warm saliva envelopes my cock.

    Her tongue slithers around my cock that is soaked in a pool of saliva and the vulgar slurping noises bring pleasure to my ears.

    ¡¸Gubo......geho......guju.¡¹

    As she holds the saliva in her mouth and moves her head, some of it overflows and trickles down her body, while some even seems to bubble out of her nose.

    No matter how indulged in sex the woman gets, this is something a nobledy would never do for me.

    Even Nonna, after losing her reason from being drowned in pleasure, would refuse.

    By the end of the indecent service, my legs are open wider.

    ¡¸Spread them apart more. I can¡¯t do it.¡¹

    ¡¸What, my balls again? Wait, hey.¡¹

    Before I could object, Mistry parts my butt cheeks and sticks her tongue in my anus without any reservation.

    She pushes her face as close to my ass as possible and digs her tongue deeper into my rectum.

    Her hot breath tickles the underside of my balls.

    She¡¯s willing to do this too?

    Even prostitutes would turn their noses up at this.

    Those deeply in love with me aside, most women would pass on licking my asshole.

    Not to mention I haven¡¯t even wiped my body, let alone taken a bath.

    As I contemte why Mistry would go this far, she finally retracts her tongue.

    ¡¸Are you ready now?¡¹

    My previously disinterested dick is now standing at attention.

    Mistry wipes the spit from her mouth and rolls on the bed.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it my turn to do forey next?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it.¡¹

    ¡¸But I insist.¡¹

    A girl licked my asshole.

    I have to return the favor or it won¡¯t feel right to me.

    ¡¸I told you I don¡¯t need it!!¡¹

    I guess my intentions couldn¡¯t get through to her or maybe I hit a nerve, but she loses her temper.

    Her hysteric scream echoes throughout the building and she continues roaring.

    This may be a situation where I have to obey or she won¡¯t calm down.

    I prate her like she wants, and inevitably some flesh gets pinched, causing her to cry out in pain.

    ¡¸O-oww¨D¨D!! Ow, ow!! Stooop!!¡¹

    However, when I try to pull out......

    ¡¸Why did you stop!? Do you dislike my body!? Are you going to call it filthy!?¡¹

    This happens.

    ¡¸You asked for it.¡¹

    I grab her waist and swing my hips.

    ¡¸Noooo! It hurts! Help me! Stop iiit! Forgive mee!!¡¹

    I cover her mouth so people don¡¯te to question us about the screaming.

    Tears stream down her face as her screams are muffled.

    Anger wells in her eyes......as well as relief and resignation.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    I pull my dick out as I near climax from my selfish hip movements.

    Mistry closes her eyes and opens her mouth in expectation, so I oblige and stuff her cheeks.

    Mistry trembles once and then holds my cock with her hands.

    My hands move to her head and I ejacte with a grunt.

    Because of the many various unwilling actions I had to partake in, the amount I ejacted was rather small.

    I only pour a half cup of semen before taking my dick out.

    ¡¸Nn......fuai.¡¹

    Mistry keeps her mouth open and shows me the cavity filled with cloudy white liquid.

    ¡¸Guju......guju.¡¹

    She closes her mouth and moves her lips from side to side for ten seconds, mixing the contents with audible sloshing sounds, then slowly gulps down the semen.

    She opens her mouth again, deliberately showing me she swallowed everything, then proceeds to suck my dick clean.

    Everything she¡¯s done to this point would have me believe she is simply a slut, but she breaks down into tears suddenly at the end of our lovemaking session.

    What an unstable mental state she has.

    Nevertheless, I think I have a good grasp of what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been thoroughly trained, huh?¡¹

    Mistry is not a slut at heart nor is she someone who has a fetish of being tortured.

    She was taught by some bad guy to do these things.

    ¡¸Unforgivable.¡¹

    I topple Mistry on the bed once more.

    Her vagina is swollen from the earlier intercourse and it doesn¡¯t look like she has enough stamina in her thin body to withstand another round, but if I let this chance go, she will be crying as she does these things for the rest of her life.

    I pin Mistry¡¯s hands and force my dick into her pussy again.

    She shrieks, screams and then cries......this can be described as nothing less than rape.

    But I have found my mark from the first time we connected.

    Rather than ramming my dick all the way to the back, I insert 70% inside and maintain the position of my tip while rubbing her insides.

    This should be her weak point.

    ¡¸Not there! Please stop!! Stooooopp!!¡¹

    I hold down her bucking hips and grind that spot even more.

    I¡¯m finishing what I started so you¡¯re going to have to cum.

    Mistry¡¯s demeanor worsens as my intentions continue to fail to transmit to her.

    ¡¸Save meeee¨D¨D!! I¡¯m going to be killed¨D¨D!! Noooo!!¡¹

    Our neighbors are beginning to sound concerned.

    It¡¯s only natural as she is screaming about potential murder.

    Left without much choice, I whisper certain words in her ear.

    Her resistance weakens.

    While pressing against her weak point, I turn her body and shift to the cowgirl position.

    Mistry weighs less than Pipi. I grab her skinny body and move it up and down on top of me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want this!! I¡¯m being treated like a piece of meat! Who do you think I¨D¨D!!?¡¹

    Her words are cut short by her orgasm as her legs tense up and her vagina convulses.

    A jet of warm liquid squirts out too.

    ¡¸So painful¨D¨D! The squirting won¡¯t stop......that ce hurts so much!!¡¹

    The shape of my dick is more pronounced in her stomach without much flesh in her abdomen.

    I match my movements with hers to poke her weak point from the spot next to her stomach.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!!¡¹

    This time, urine sprays out.

    Mistry¡¯s body arches back, her tongue hangs out of her mouth, and her eyes roll back.

    Her fainting won¡¯t stop me though.

    I change positions to doggy style and thrust from the back.

    ¡¸Kaah!¡¹

    Her consciousness returns from the jolt of pleasure.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to diee! I¡¯m dyingg!!¡¹

    Mistry¡¯s barely hanging on.

    I turn her limp body lying on the bed face-up and lean over her.

    ¡¸Hey you! What have you been trying to do!?¡¹

    The door swings open and the proprietor of the store enters with a stick in hand apanied by a bouncer.

    I don¡¯t me them. Mistry¡¯s been screaming constantly about being killed and dying.

    The timing couldn¡¯t be more perfect though as she cries out once more.

    ¡¸It feels so good I¡¯m going to dieeee¨D¨D!! I¡¯m going to cum to death¨D¨D!!¡¹

    She squeals as another stream of liquid gushes out from her vagina.

    ¡¸Tch, just a sexual maniac? Damn troublemaker......I¡¯ll be taking an additional fee for this!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph......don¡¯t overdo it and actually kill her, you hear?¡¹

    I¡¯m safe somehow.

    I catch my breath and look down at Mistry¡¯s face, which has turned red like her neck has been strangled.

    ¡¸I c-can¡¯t......breathe......came too much......can¡¯t......dying......¡¹

    I inhale deeply and kiss her while also sharing with her the air I breathed in.

    My hips don¡¯t stop moving as I continue to resuscitate her like I would a person who drowned.

    Her sense of pleasure and her survival are under my control.

    Then my dick throbs.

    ¡¸Inside! Insideee!!¡¹

    Mistry shouts.

    I don¡¯t have the choice to pull out now.

    I hold on to her head and release my load inside her.

    ¡¸Aaaah......ooooo......oooooo......kaah.¡¹

    She runs out of air after the long moan.

    I blow air into her lungs three more times, which she exhausts by moaning, and Mistry¡¯s climax finally ends.

    ¡¸Incredible.¡¹

    After pulling my dick out, my seed surges back out, followed by an endless flow of her own love juices.

    I can feel her vagina still spasming when I ce my hand on her stomach.

    ¡¸It feels so good......can¡¯t faint......¡¹

    Mistry can¡¯t seem to fall unconscious because of the relentless assault of pleasure.

    I was probably a bit too assertive, but hopefully the previous guy¡¯s teachings have been undone.

    By the way, I was whispering ¡°I love you¡±, ¡°I love only you¡±, and ¡°it¡¯s not your fault¡± throughout.

    I learned this trick from one of my favorite prostitutes who told me that it could help someone with an unstable mind and thought it was worth trying.

    Mistry props herself up.

    ¡¸......will you listen to my story?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll listen to everything you want to tell me.¡¹

    Mistry recounts her circumstances as I rejoice at the sign of progress.

    It all started eight years ago.

    Mistry was 16 years old and Goldonia was free from strife.

    Mistry, the eldest daughter of the Schmidt family, was as arrogant and selfish as any young nobledy, though that wasn¡¯t special.

    Her only worries were an increasing weight and the persistent marriage proposals.

    It was always the first son of Marquess so-and-so or the only child of so-and-so minister or the second son of Duke so-and-so.

    They were all candidates worthy of the distinguished Schmidt family.

    The environment is one other females would drool over, but to this 16 year old girl, she saw it as boring.

    She longed for a romance like the ones she read in stories.

    And she found it.

    She met an independent knight who participated in abat tournament held within her territory.

    The 17 year old girl at the time approached him with her identity hidden and was drawn to the wild nature not possessed by any of her suitors.

    And the man could not help being attracted to the 17 year old girl either.

    Thus the two of them pursued a rtionship that crosses social boundaries¨D¨Dand this would be where the story normally ends, but reality is different.

    To put it simply, the man was a piece of trash.

    Mistry was practically raped, and since then the violent sex was thoroughly ingrained into her body.

    Pain and suffering was a given, she was told to lick the man¡¯s ass, she was told to drink his urine, and she was lent to other men to be gangbanged.

    Her clothes gave away her status as a daughter of a noble family and she was frequently asked for money too.

    Even so, the 17 year old girl remained naive.

    She clung onto the ideal of a perfect storybook ending and ced the me on herself when the man yelled at her.

    ¡¸......whether it was something dirty or something painful or whether other men vited me...... it made me a little happy when he praised me for doing a good job.¡¹

    Everything ended a few monthster, when she got a baby in her womb.

    There¡¯s no way a 17 year old girl wouldn¡¯t get pregnant if she was having unprotected sex like crazy.

    And so with her heart half-filled with fear and half-filled with joy, Mistry told the man everything, including who she was.

    The words ¡°they were joined in a marriage that transcends ss¡± stuck in her head.

    However, the men turned pale when they discovered the girl they messed up was the daughter of the feudal lord and quickly vanished within the day.

    Disappointed and stunned, Mistry had no other option than to tell her father the truth.

    ¡¸I was hit by my father for the first time in my life. He also kicked me, stomped on me, and whipped me.¡¹

    Afterward, they had a big dispute about whether to give birth to or abort the baby.

    Themotion was picked up by a noble who loves rumors and the news circted through the capital, turning her mountain of suitors to ruin.

    ¡¸To top it off, I had a miscarriage. I lost everything......¡¹

    This is where she stops talking and sobs.

    I pull her into my chest and hug her.

    Mistry was mentally broken and tried to drown her sorrows with alcohol, which led to her inability to eat properly.

    She also distracted herself by hooking up with random guys without a care for her own body and even attempted suicide multiple times.

    Those countless cuts on her wrist were from that and the scars on her thigh were from throwing herself from the second floor.

    ¡¸My period also stoppeding somewhere along the way. That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine if people came inside me.¡¹

    Her family initiallyforted her and got angry at her, but eventually stopped caring.

    ¡¸But I received a marriage proposalst month from a guy who wanted to win favor with my father¨D¨Dthat¡¯s why I smiled and cut my wrist in front of him. Ever since then, my family...... and the servants......fufu, everyone gives me the same look.¡¹

    Before continuing, Mistry takes a small bottle from her coat.

    ¡¸You know, the day after tomorrow, on the night of the full moon, I was going to drink this poison and die. But I don¡¯t have to anymore.¡¹

    Mistry tosses the bottle in the garbage bin.

    ¡¸Because somebody found me. There is someone who understands me. There is someone who belongs to me.¡¹

    Mistry states in a sugary voice and kisses my chest.

    ¡¸I actually still liked the man who destroyed my future up until now. I was going to die thinking of him. After all, I loved his hardened body, the rough way he has sex, and how he alone understood me.¡¹

    She pulls out a cheap-lookingb out from her coat pocket, probably given to her by a man.

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t need this anymore.¡¹

    She snaps theb in half and throws it in the garbage bin.

    ¡¸Since I found you. You¡¯re way more muscr than that man, way rougher, and sex felt so much better. Plus you only have eyes for me......right? Darling.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by darling?¡¹

    As if aroused by those words, she pounces on me, her body trembling.

    She didn¡¯t answer my question. It¡¯s like she entered her own world and can no longer hear anything else.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything for you. I¡¯m not scared of dying. I¡¯d actually be d to die with you.¡¹

    Her sexual feelings should have been under control, but she is panting while licking my body.

    I saved Mistry.

    Her background was heavier than anticipated and her wounds were deep, but it¡¯s all trivial.

    I didn¡¯t think she would fall this far in love with me after one round.

    ¡¸Darling, I love you......loveee......I want us to die together......darling......¡¹

 Chapter 530: Think of Oneâ€™s Sister

    <h4>Chapter 530: Think of One¡¯s Sister</h4>

    I lie spread eagle after fighting a tough battle while Mistry dabs my body gently with a wet towel.

    ¡¸Darling......darling......I love you......I love you.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s whispering sweet nothings to me or if she¡¯s simply muttering to herself.

    ¡¸This ce needs to be cleaned too...... aah, it smells......¡¹

    In a trance-like state, Mistry licks my juice-covered dick and wipes the sweat umted in my crotch and under my arms with the towel.

    ¡¸Could you lift your butt? My tongue can¡¯t reach your hole.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to go that far.¡¹

    Mistry¡¯s strong feelings of not wanting to be abandoned and of wanting eyes only for herself led her to doing acts to please men......deeds which even prostitutes would hesitate to do, and made her sad and cry when she¡¯s done.

    When I politely declined, she opened her eyes wide and started to sob.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to......? A-are you going to throw me away!?¡¹

    ¡¸How do youe to that conclusion?¡¹

    I know she won¡¯t listen no matter how much I deny it so let her lick my anus.

    This appearance is uncool and wretched so I don¡¯t want anyone to see it.

    With my entire body cleaned, I get up to prepare to go home.

    ¡¸It¡¯s bright outside. When I return in the morning, Nonna is going to beat me again.¡¹

    Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll just say that Christoph and Mack got ensnared by women and caused some trouble.

    Settling on a course of action, I kiss Mistry and turn to leave, but she grabs my sleeve.

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Mistry pulls my sleeve and points to the center of the city......where the Schmidt mansion is.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the house you will return to. Let¡¯s continue after taking a bath.¡¹

    What a surprise.

    She came repeatedly to the point she couldn¡¯t breathe and her private parts were swollen red.

    I¡¯m impressed she has the endurance to ask for more.

    ¡¸I have to return home too. Sorry, I won¡¯t go with you.¡¹

    Things will be chaotic if I go missing, and more importantly, the amount of courage it takes to revisit the Schmidt family mansion arm in arm with Mistry after what I did......although I don¡¯t exactlyck it, I¡¯d rather refrain from what will certainly be a bother.

    ¡¸Then I will go to your inn. Let us continue over there.¡¹

    That will also be a problem.

    Returning home in the morning apanied by a woman will just get me tackled by Nonna, but bringing home the daughter of the Schmidt family on my own ord is equivalent to kidnapping.

    ¡¸For now, I will go to my inn and you will go to your mansion.¡¹

    I embrace Mistry tightly and exchange a passionate kiss including the twisting of tongues before exiting the room.

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹

    She grabs my sleeve again.

    ¡¸I will obediently go back home today so tell me which inn you are staying in. I wille tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I was actually nning to head straight back to my territory immediately after the banquet.¡¹

    Our eyes meet.

    I better sit down and put my guard up.

    ¡¸......toss me aside......you¡¯re really going to throw me away!!¡¹

    Mistry picks up the knife on the desk.

    If she¡¯s going to attempt to stab me, receiving it might provide brief amusement.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll die!! I¡¯ll really dieeee!!¡¹

    Shouting, she holds the knife to her own arm.

    I spring forward, grabbing her skinny arm lightly to force her to drop the knife, then bind her arm behind her back.

    ¡¸Let go, you traitor! Abnormally lustful idiot! Big dick! Loose ass!¡¹

    Wait a minute.

    Thatst thing really bothers me because of all the various things shoved into me recently.

    I kiss the nape of her neck and whisper into her ear as I pin her arm.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to abandon you.¡¹

    ¡¸Liar! Then why won¡¯t youe to my house!? Why won¡¯t you bring me to your home!?¡¹

    It¡¯s because there is not only a potential for carnage in both ces, all out war might break out if I¡¯m not careful.

    She¡¯s not going to listen even if I exin it to her anyways, so I reach around and finger her sensitive spot.

    Then I put my strength into getting my cock erect and press it against her ass through her clothes.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Good, she stopped moving.

    ¡¸Darling......why can¡¯t we be together? We love each other so much.¡¹

    She looks at me like I am her lover of ten years, but we¡¯ve in fact only met yesterday.

    ¡¸My house and your house are opposing forces. If we brazenly love each other, we¡¯ll be pulled apart at once. We have to keep it a secret.¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯ve seen a y with a simr scene not too long ago.

    Relying on my vague memories, I kneel down, take one of her legs and remove the shoe she¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸I will keep your shoe. And I will entrust you my sword. When we meet again, let us return them to each other.¡¹

    When I kiss the foot without the shoe, Mistry blushes and hugs my sword.

    ¡¸It is time. I will not turn around. Otherwise, I will not be able to leave.¡¹

    I turn my back on her and walk out of the room for the third time.

    ¡¸Please wait.¡¹

    She stops me again, but this time her tone is slightly softer.

    ¡¸I will bring back your treasured sword without fail. Even......even if it costs me my life......¡¹

    Since I can¡¯t have her walking around the city with therge Dual Crater in her arms, I gave her a rather insignificant sword from the reserve troops.

    ¡¸I will also make an oath.¡¹

    Mistry continues as she touches my back lovingly.

    ¡¸If darling abandons me or if our rtionship naturally fades to nothing-¡¹

    The sweetness in her voice gradually diminishes.

    ¡¸I will die. I will hang myself in the courtyard of the pce...... don¡¯t forget.¡¹

    ¡¸......sure.¡¹

    When I leave the inn, Celia is walking around in front and sniffing the air.

    I guess she was looking for me.

    ¡¸Sniff sniff......sniff sniff.¡¹

    Celia, who closed her eyes to concentrate on picking up my scent, bumps into me.

    ¡¸Fuh! Ah, found you!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. It¡¯s all Mack and Christoph¡¯s fault for getting too excited.¡¹

    ¡¸Mack came back naked just now. I¡¯m told he lost consciousness after entering an inn with two dark-skinned beauties and lost his clothes and wallet.¡¹

    That idiot, he fell for a badger game.

    ¡¸Also, Christoph was dragged back by the neck by Zillia-san.¡¹

    Damn, useless. Now I can¡¯t use them as an excuse for returning home in the morning.

    As I¡¯m thinking about a possible excuse, I hear a horse¡¯s neigh and the hurried galloping that cuts through the clear morning air.

    ¡¸Move it, move it! Lowlifes, do you want to get run over!!?¡¹

    The one running through the city while screaming is......Reval.

    Trailing behind him are ten armed knights.

    They are lined up in a wide formation that disregards their surroundings and are running at full speed.

    ¡¸Uwaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    The supplies of a man who is stocking for the morning market gets knocked over and pushes a child to the ground.

    An elder who iste to move out of the way is grazed by the leg of a horse and faints in agony.

    It seems they don¡¯t intend to slow down in the slightest.

    ¡¸How reckless of them to travel full speed on a public road! They must view the citizens as nothing more than weeds!¡¹

    Celia bes enraged.

    I¡¯m more concerned about Reval¡¯s expression.

    He¡¯s yelling abusively and acting like he has no time to spare.

    It¡¯s like he is searching for something precious......

    ¡¸Sister, answer me! Reval hase to get you. Please answer ¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re hiding, Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸Mmgh.¡¹

    I push Celia into a narrow alleyway.

    Celia is stuck in a difficult position between the wall and my body, but she looks somewhat happy.

    ¡¸She isn¡¯t in this district either? ......don¡¯t you guys have any ideas!?¡¹

    Reval shouts at his knights.

    ¡¸We are also searching the western sector but haven¡¯t found her yet!¡¹

    ¡¸We questioned the head of the market in the east but he said he hasn¡¯t seen her.¡¹

    A distressed Reval clutches his head.

    ¡¸My sister is not deterred by suspicious establishments......if a sleazy man does anything to her...... kuuuh, examine every single inn! Throw out all the guests! Cut them down if they resist!¡¹

    The knights rush into the nearby inns one by one.

    ¡¸That was a close call. A secondter and we would have been discovered.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to imagine how Reval would react if he walked in during the time Mistry was licking my asshole.

    ¡¸What is themotion?¡¹

    She must have finished dressing.

    Mistry emerges from a cheap inn with a disgusted tone.

    Reval¡¯s face rxes.

    ¡¸Aah, sister......you are safe. Thank goodness.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so loud all morning and very irritating. I¡¯m not a five year-old girl, I can go home without you looking for me.¡¹

    Mistry reacts coldly to Reval¡¯s actions.

    Despite the cruel reception, Reval lets out a sincere sigh of relief and orders his knights to withdraw before jumping off his horse and walking over to Mistry.

    ¡¸This lowly inn is not the kind of ce sister should be staying in. If you are going to stay overnight outside of the mansion, at least choose an inn suitable for nobles and have guards apany¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Where I go is none of your business!! Quit bothering me!!¡¹

    She screams back, interrupting him with a p to the face.

    Reval, unfazed as if it is a normal urrence, simply holds a hand to his cheek and takes one step backward.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get so upset......I am only worried about you. Themon folk are savage and vulgar...... and consist of people like Hardlett...... what happened to your shoe? And what is that sword you are carrying......?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch it, this sword is mine!¡¹

    Another p discourages Reval from touching the sword, who then proceeds to lift the single-shoed Mistry onto his horse, but she doesn¡¯tply.

    Seeing her unwilling to budge, Reval removes his own shoe and tries to put it on Mistry¡¯s foot.

    ¡¸He gives off a totally different impression. I thought he was a more arrogant person who values himself over everyone else.¡¹

    Reval¡¯s personality didn¡¯t mellow out.

    That much is clear from how little he cares for his citizens and how ruthless he treats the knights serving him.

    ¡¸No, this is......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m hungry, Reval. Bring me that over there.¡¹

    Mistry points to a street stand.

    The face of the vendor immediately turns pale.

    ¡¸A-at once, sister! You, hand it over now!¡¹

    Reval doesn¡¯t order one of his subordinates, he springs forth himself with his sword drawn and seizes the food from the stand.

    When Reval sees Mistry put the food to her lips, a rather creepy smile forms on his face.

    ¡¸That damn Reval is in love with Mistry.¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t view her as family.

    His eyes are looking at Mistry as a woman.

    ¡¸After eating a little, I feel even hungrier. Has breakfast been prepared yet?¡¹

    ¡¸How long has it been since my sister has eaten breakfast...... hey, report to the mansion and have them cook up a proper breakfast right away!¡¹

    If it¡¯s true, then I¡¯m really d he didn¡¯t see us.

    Seeing the woman you love lick the asshole of another man would cause you to lose all reason and fly into a rage.

    As for me, it would naturally be bad if I beat up Reval.

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s a secret, a secret.¡¹

    ¡¸Um, Aegir-sama?¡¹

    Celia takes out the shoe from my pocket.

    ¡¸Also, the sword that woman is holding has our escort¡¯s emblem on it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a secret, a secret.¡¹

    I lift the bashful Celia onto my shoulders and return to the inn.

    Central ins Southern Region ¨C Hardlett Territory: Developing City Zwei Elfie.

    The newly created city was full of life.

    But it wasn¡¯t from theughter of children or the friendly chatter of girls, the energy within the city was far more savage and sinister.

    ¡¸Gahahahaha!! I got 50 gold just from finding one cave, I¡¯m never going back to that crappy job!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we have to let them know about the nest of goblins underground......wait, someone reported it first? Dammit, who spilled the beans!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey man, you won¡¯t get any work done if you don¡¯t build up muscle with meat. 50 copper for a heap......you say it¡¯s too expensive? Then go pick some grass to eat. We¡¯re not interested in guys who have no money here, throw them out!¡¹

    Thend was overrun by insects and anybody would find it difficult to see traces of the country that once existed in the south.

    In the center of such a wastnd sits the city of Zwei Elfie, where a group of ruffians have gathered.

    The reason for that is simple: the feudal lord hands out rewards for various discoveries.

    Whether it is a hidden mine that has not been marked on a map, a jewel bed, or the underground nest of a pesky monster that escaped annihtion, the locating of anything that holds potential profit or threat will result in gold being given.

    After the war, mercenaries who had nowhere else to go, bandits who were no longer earning enough money, knights who couldn¡¯t show their faces because of their disgrace, and all sorts of other scum gathered together and were assigned the beautiful name of adventurers.

    To top it off, following those scum into the city were crooked merchants who solely prioritized money and prostitutes confident in their skills to have men wrapped around their finger.

    Zwei Elfie has turned into a city of vices and the elves, who the city was named after, would be furious to learn that.

    ¡¸I told you we¡¯re doing an even split! I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on, sucker. Let me teach you why you¡¯re getting the lesser share.¡¹

    It¡¯s not umon for brawls to break out on the street or even murder to happen.

    Guards are present, but they only crack down on an extremely small number of incidents such as riots and arson, and they don¡¯t bother with thorough investigations on fights or killings.

    Notorious pieces of trash had an easier time living in the city, while it was hell for everyone else.

    A certain young man walks into a district in that hellish world.

    ¡¸So this is Zwei Elfie......what a horrible city.¡¹

    That man¡¯s name is Gido.

    He once fought bravely in the army under the directmand of the feudal lord but went on a journey after losing something precious to him.

    Thugs hanging around the area keep an eye on Gido as soon as he enters the city.

    ¡¸Hehe, check it out. This guy¡¯s got a pretty face.¡¹

    ¡¸This city doesn¡¯t need handsome men.¡¹

    ¡¸L-l-let¡¯s get rid of him!¡¹

    The men crowd around Gido and draw their swords to intimidate him.

    ¡¸......what is the meaning of this?¡¹

    Gido asks, cing a hand on the handle of his own sword.

    In a regr city, unsheathing one¡¯s sword in broad daylight would cause arge fuss.

    However, no one in this city would say anything about it.

    Individuals who have free time grin as they distance themselves enough to not get involved, prostitutes whose operating space was taken curse, and guards click their tongues before changing their patrol route.

    ¡¸Kekeke, I thought it would be nice of me to teach a neer like you how this city works.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t kill if you don¡¯t resist. Let me just carve some weing words on that face.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-y-your ass will get pounded too!¡¹

    The three men tighten the circle to prevent escape, smirk when they see Gido hasn¡¯t drawn his sword, and charge in.

    Something makes a cracking noise.

    A simrparison is the sound of a thin dead tree being split by a nata knife.

    ¡¸A......gh......¡¹

    One of the men grabs his neck.

    A secondter, blood squirts out like a fountain, and the man falls forward to the ground, dead.

    Curious onlookers cheer and gasp.

    Gido flicks his bloody de to the side of the downed thug and assumes a battle stance.

    ¡¸Y-you killed him......¡¹

    ¡¸U-u-unforgivable!!¡¹

    Three strands of hair fly as Gido intercepts the approaching man.

    The right wrist of that man drops to the ground.

    ¡¸U-uwaaaah!! Uwaaaah!!¡¹

    Gido watches the man run off in a frenzy, spilling blood everywhere from where he lost his hand.

    ¡¸S-so strong¨D¨D! I was wrong! Let me go¨D¨D¡¹

    Gido¡¯s sword stabs into the eye of thest man before his sentence can bepleted.

    After pulling his sword out and swinging some of the blood off his de, Gido calmly walks into the city.

    Spectators scatter as the oue of the battle is decided.

    Everybody resumes their activities like normal without caring about the corpses, as people mercilessly step over them, and the bodies are eventually kicked to the side of the road to clear the space for business.

    A shadowy figure watches the scene unfold from the second floor of an inn.

    ¡¸Fufufu, an interesting man has arrived. I better greet him.¡¹

    The towering presence grins.

    A woman wearing heavy makeup hugs therge man from behind.

    ¡¸Not to mention, he¡¯s good looking. It¡¯s making me tingle with excitement.¡¹

    ¡¸I know where people whoe to this city for the first time will go. I¡¯ll head over after another round.¡¹

    The imposing figure pins the woman like she is a doll and forces himself on her.

 Chapter 531: Worthless Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 531: Worthless Trouble</h4>

    I can¡¯t do anything after finding out about Reval and Mistry¡¯s rtionship anyways so I figure I should just go back to the inn. Celia, who is riding on my shoulders, covers her face bashfully but I don¡¯t pay it much attention.

    ¡¸Bastard, how dare you say that!!?¡¹

    When I go near the inn, I hear someone shout. That voice is unbelievably loud.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Irijina-san. She¡¯s being so loud in the morning.¡¹

    Irijina is standing imposingly with her spear nted firmly on the ground in front of men donning armor, seemingly blocking their way.

    The city guards also wear metal armor so those are probably the knights searching for Mistry on Reval¡¯s orders.

    That idiot, doesn¡¯t he know that the knights will keep searching if you don¡¯t give the order to withdraw?

    ¡¸Hmp, it¡¯s true. Your dirty spear is an eyesore, stuff it in a gunny sack!¡¹

    ¡¸This spear is an heirloom passed down in my family! I won¡¯t tolerate any insults!!¡¹

    The knights apparently started the quarrel by mocking Irijina¡¯s spear.

    Irijina values that spear highly and polishes it everyday during her travels. She would naturally react to someone making fun of it.

    ¡¸So what are you going to do about it? What can a woman who got her status by sucking Hardlett¡¯s dick do!? No matter how big your body is, you¡¯re still a female. You can try to act cool and copy what a knight¨D¨Duwaaaah!!¡¹

    The knight was thrown by Irijina in the middle of his long speech.

    He spins once in the air and crashes into a water bucket on the side of the road, bing drenched.

    ¡¸¡­¡­pff.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku¡­¡­eh, ahem.¡¹

    A chuckle escapes the lips of an onlooker watching in the distance.

    The knights will surely not remain calm after this.

    ¡¸Y-you insolent woman!!¡¹

    The knight draws his sword and runs at Irijina.

    Celia pulls my ear right as I am about to go help.

    ¡¸She¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Irijina deliberately receives the iing sword head-on with her spear.

    It was the de of the knight¡¯s sword that broke with a shrill metallic ring and flew off in another direction.

    ¡¸Seiya!¡¹

    Irijina rotates her body and ms the man¡¯s face with a powerful elbow strike.

    The man is sent flying into the air again and crashes down into a tub of oil this time, bing slippery.

    ¡¸Did you see my treasured spear!!? You should stuff that dull sword in a sack instead!!¡¹

    She delivered the perfect line too.

    The spectators and Celia apud.

    ¡¸Y-you¡­¡­I¡¯m going to report your disorderly conduct to Reval-sama. Of course, your lord will also find out¡­¡­ kukuku, you might be abandoned for getting into a fight in the city while apanying him to the dinner party.¡¹

    ¡¸Au.¡¹

    Irijina, who didn¡¯t think that far ahead, bes a little disheartened.

    That man is uncool for being proud to win by dering he will tattle to his master. He must have a small dick.

    ¡¸Hm, I have certainly heard it.¡¹

    I push aside the onlookers and step forward.

    Celia squirms on top of my shoulder to get me to lower her, but I tighten my grip on her thighs and don¡¯t let go.

    ¡¸Ha-Hardlett-dono, this is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    I rub Irijina¡¯s dejected face, pat her head softly and then squeeze her ass.

    Celia also pats her on the head. She probably wanted to do that since her height normally doesn¡¯t allow her to.

    ¡¸So, you over there, who was tossed by a woman in a fight, got your sword broken, covered in oil and water, and got so angry that you would threaten to tattle on her, what¡¯s your name? I have to tell your master about the details of this scuffle.¡¹

    The man is stumped for words and looks back and forth between me and the surrounding onlookers.

    ¡¸That bell chime¨D¨D it might be a summons so if you¡¯ll excuse me!¡¹

    The knight hastily flees.

    ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s the bell which marks the start of the morning market. It rings every day.¡¹

    ¡¸Pathetic. That¡¯s how someone who usually wins by being overbearing acts?¡¹

    The onlookers watch the knight run off with disdain.

    Let me sink the boot further.

    ¡¸I have one revision. Irijina is pretty bad at sucking. The tightness of her hole is incredible though.¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaah!!¡¹

    Irijina closes her hands around my neck.

    She has tremendous power. A weak man would not only be choked to death, his neck would break.

    ¡¸A-also please put me down already!¡¹

    I run into anothermotion when I enter the inn with Celia pulling my hair from my shoulders and Irijina strangling me.

    ¡¸Man, I¡¯m jealous of you. I hear you¡¯re a person of low birth yet you get to be Hardlett¡¯s staff officer.¡¹

    ¡¸A staff officer does not need status. All that is required is to be appointed by Lord Hardlett. Where is the problem?¡¹

    Leopolt seems to be speaking¡­¡­with a noble I don¡¯t recognize.

    ¡¸That is true. However, it is customary to use a subordinate noble or their children as staff officer, head domestic affairs official, butler, or knight escort in order to not disrupt the harmony.¡¹

    ¡¸With all due respect, the Hardlett family has had its share of hardships in both domestic affairs and military affairs since its establishment and can only survive by using the most optimal methods rather than following tradition. Since Lord Hardlett has made that choice, isn¡¯t it none of your business?¡¹

    The usual Leopolt would not entertain such a worthless opponent.

    It¡¯s odd that he¡¯s refuting each and every argument.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the Hardlett family who look like they came from the mountains. But by some mistake, he is a margrave! If a margrave of Goldonia breaks a noble tradition, it would set a bad example! You don¡¯t even understand that unless I spell it out, mountain advisor!?¡¹

    ¡¸I can only be ashamed of my own ipetence. But I can¡¯t overlook disrespect to my lord. Also, are you aware that your words calling it a mistake are directed at His Majesty, the one who bestowed peerage to my lord?¡¹

    This seems interesting, I¡¯ll watch a little longer.

    Celia also rests her chin on my head and watches the two exchange words.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t be ridiculous! All my words are obviously directed towards you! It¡¯s just a quote from a famous poem¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A poet who speaks about nobles, is it Mystitil? Or perhaps it¡¯s Levarton?¡¹

    The noble¡¯s eyes blink like the pping of a butterfly¡¯s wings.

    He probably doesn¡¯t know a thing about poets. I don¡¯t either.

    And if Irijina doesn¡¯t release her grip soon, I¡¯m really going to pass out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you are an illiteratemoner that you can¡¯t understand what I mean! I¡¯ve had enough, I won¡¯t gain anything from talking to you more than this!¡¹

    ¡¸It was a pleasure being scolded by you. In line with this, I have written down your words for future reference.¡¹

    As Leopolt says so, he flips over the paper he kept under his elbow from the beginning.

    I hold up Celia by the ankles and she herself stretches her body as far as she can to take a peek.

    ¡¸He had the exact words of their exchange written down from the start. That means¡­¡­¡¹

    Leopolt responded ording to what was on the paper.

    In fact, he even had the other person¡¯s reactions and how to guide him to that point written down.

    It appeared like the noble was disparaging Leopolt as he pleased, but he was actually dancing in Leopolt¡¯s palm the whole time.

    That is unbelievably humiliating.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­Grrrnnggh!! A meremoner like you dares to offend a noble like me!!? ¡¹

    The enraged noble ces a hand on his hip.

    Leopolt signals me with his eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    Me stepping forward was enough for the noble to take his hand away from his sword.

    ¡¸What is the fuss?¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you watching?¡¹

    Oh, he noticed.

    ¡¸Also,ing in with an adult woman on your shoulders and your neck being strangled attracts more attention.¡¹

    The other person seems to have realized just now though.

    ¡¸Anyways.¡¹

    I take the script of the exchange named the record of proceedings.

    ¡¸If things happened as written here, then Leopolt isn¡¯t at fault, no?¡¹

    ¡¸Grnnggh¡­¡­n-no, the issue isn¡¯t with what is being argued! The fact that amoner humiliated me, a noble, is in itself an insult! This is a serious crime!¡¹

    He said a pretty troublesome thing.

    ¡¸This is a major problem for the nobles and by extension the royal authority! Now that it¡¯se to this, a special trial should be held¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, enough.¡¹

    I lower Celia from my shoulders and reach my hand into her pocket.

    ¡¸Funya! S-stop!¡¹

    A handkerchief, a map, a half-eaten cookie, spare underwear¡­¡­oh, found it.

    I take out the brush and my seal that Celia always carries with her, and swiftly scribble something on the back of Leopolt¡¯s record of proceedings.

    ¡¸Leopolt¨D¨DLeopolt¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fugenberg.¡¹

    I clear my throat.

    ¡¸Leopolt Fugenberg, I hereby appoint you to the rank of Viscount.¡¹

    ¡¸I dly ept.¡¹

    Irijina apuds energetically.

    ¡¸Now it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    I turn to the noble who is absolutely stunned.

    ¡¸How arbitrary. Do you think such a stupid thing¨D¨D¡¹

    The noble stops short just as a thought pops into his head.

    I have been granted the authority to promote an individual up to the rank of viscount.

    That power was given to me by the king so anyints will be toward the king¡¯s decision. And that is something he will never say.

    ¡¸M-my family only attained a rank after being loyal for three years, yet it was s-so easily granted.¡¹

    Leopolt proceeds to stand up and address the noble.

    ¡¸Still dissatisfied, Baron Werth?¡¹

    The baron lets out an indescribable groan of agony.

    With that out of the way, I eat the breakfast I missed while talking with Leopolt.

    ¡¸Are you fine with that?¡¹

    Maybe it would have been better to appoint him at a formal reception.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I do not have much interest in a Goldonian title.¡¹

    Somehow, that makes me irritated that I appointed him.

    See, Irijina has such a wistful expression.

    ¡¸However, having a title makes it easier for me to move. Thank you.¡¹

    That¡¯s good enough.

    ¡¸In any case, it isn¡¯t a status that willst for very long.¡¹

    I call over Celia without saying anything.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need a peerage. Having Aegir-sama as my lord is enough!¡¹

    epting the peerage is just formality, you won¡¯t actually be serving the king.

    She is too cute so I pinch her cheeks and ruffle her hair.

    ¡¸Well, even if you have the right to confer a peerage, don¡¯t you need to contact His Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d expect so. I don¡¯t know how to do so correctly, but I guess I¡¯ll pass it to Erich for now.¡¹

    If I don¡¯t know something, I tell Erich and he¡¯ll figure it out.

    Nonna, who has been screaming in the inn for some time now, also seems to havepleted her preparations so it¡¯s about time to go home.

    That is when someone pokes my back.

    I turn around and see Sekrit. She looks unusually worried.

    ¡¸Come with me.¡¹

    I get up, wondering what will happen this time.

    ¡¸I actually got tangled with a guy calling himself a hired sword of Reval.¡¹

    ¡¸Again? Are they thugs or something?¡¹

    Maybe I should have raked them over the coals.

    ¡¸He used me of being a sex ve and using my body to curry favor.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll punch him once.¡¹

    I exhale as I ball my hand into a fist.

    ¡¸He also provoked me, asking what would happen if he touched me, and reached for my chest.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m beating him to death.¡¹

    I won¡¯t show any mercy to anyone whoys a finger on my woman.

    Sekrit scans her surroundings before entering a small warehouse while using her leg to erase a red mark that was left by something being dragged.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t help losing my temper too. I ended up killing him.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    There is a man lying inside the warehouse with his brain hanging out from his smashed head.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t really cover for you if this gets discovered. Let¡¯s bury him.¡¹

    Fortunately, the ground of the warehouse is dirt.

    If we dig a deep hole and fill it in, nobody should know.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I called you.¡¹

    Sekrit offers me a shovel.

    ¡¸¡­¡­why do I have to bury a corpse during my trip to a dinner party?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll let you dig into my ass on the way back¡­¡­or would you prefer if I did the digging?¡¹

    I start scooping with my shovel, sighing every so often, as a bulge forms in my pants.

    ¡¸Alright, is everyone here?¡¹

    ¡¸Felteris isn¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Mack is not here!!¡¹

    ¡¸Christoph and Zillia haven¡¯t arrived yet either.¡¹

    All of us are really uncooperative, huh.

    I¡¯m impressed we could travel together with these members.

    I knock down Mack, who is the first of the bunch to return.

    ¡¸I wanted to get revenge for getting caught in the badger game.¡¹

    What are you talking about with your crotch so excited, get in the carriage.

    Zillia, whoes back next, res at me.

    Meanwhile Christoph has an easy-going smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I was so one step away.¡¹

    Don¡¯t try to do it when we¡¯re about to depart.

    Do it in the carriage where I can peek.

    ¡¸She¡¯s over there! After her!!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s so nimble! She¡¯s jumping from roof to roof!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s naked underneath that coat! Damn pervert!¡¹

    A whistle blows and guards chase after someone.

    The person being chased leaps after a running start, and to my amazement kicks once more in midair to fly one level higher to jump over the city walls.

    ¡¸Wind magic¡­¡­alright, time to depart. Let¡¯s pick her up outside the city.¡¹

    We encounter a sniffling young boy outside the inn.

    ¡¸Weirddy¨D¨Dwith her mouth¨D¨Dto squeeze¨D¨Dwhite pee¨D¨Dand used the hole in her crotch¨D¨Dto get that part red.¡¹

    That will be a good memory ten yearster.

    And so, after one or two inconveniences, we returned to the mansion where a single woman was waiting.

    Corrupt City ¢Ú

    In a tavern in Zwei Elfie.

    ¡¸Give me a drink, a strong one.¡¹

    When Gido sits down, the thugs hanging out nearby move away from him.

    Everyone already knew about his three-on-one brawl and relentless fighting style.

    He silently gulps down the liquor ced in front of him, but chokes badly and coughs.

    A fancily-dressed woman approached him.

    ¡¸Hey mister. I saw you earlier, that was incredible.¡¹

    The woman rests a hand on the nape of Gido¡¯s neck and strokes him in a seductive manner.

    ¡¸I have no need for a woman.¡¹

    Gido¡¯s cold attitude does not deter the woman, and she lowers her hand from his chest to his stomach.

    ¡¸With skills like yours, you can make a lot of money. Also, this part seems¡­¡­strong.¡¹

    Before the woman can extend her hand down to Gido¡¯s groin, her wrist is grabbed.

    ¡¸I told you I don¡¯t need a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t be shy. If you want, I can suck you off a little here.¡¹

    Gido immediately exudes bloodlust, which frightens the prostitute.

    Refused without uttering another word, the prostitute reluctantly leaves, cursing under her breath.

    ¡¸It seems he doesn¡¯t have any interest in women. What intense bloodlust.¡¹

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t some ordinary guy. He must be the type who prefers gold and killing over girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Messing with him is probably not a good idea.¡¹

    The door of the tavern opens again while other customers whisper to each other.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, are you kidding me?¡¹

    The individual who walked in steals everyone¡¯s attention.

    It was a woman standing at 150 cm or so with a decent face wearing a tattered hood, which isn¡¯t anything rare.

    The first thoughts toe up in a reasonable person¡¯s mind when hearing such a description would be that she is someone¡¯s lover or she is trying to promote a brothel.

    However, this particr woman is pushing a cart with a baby inside, which defies the usual line of thinking.

    ¡¸Hey, who¡¯s woman is this!!? She came to search for the man who abandoned her!!¡¹

    Someone yells out in a loud voice, prompting others tough like idiots.

    Nevertheless, the woman ignores the ridicule and looks for an empty seat, but the earlier prostitute ces a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Get out, this is our turf. No one is crazy enough to want an orgy with a woman carrying¨D¨D¡¹

    Before the prostitute could finish speaking, she spins in the air and falls head-first on the floor, fainting instantly.

    It was the woman in the hood who grabbed the prostitute¡¯s arm and threw her.

    Laughter suddenly quiets down and the master snaps his fingers.

    That signals a giant two-meter tall man to step out from a small room in the back of the store, who cracks his knuckles in anticipation of a fight.

    ¡¸You picked a bad shop to go wild in, miss.¡¹

    Zwei Elfie is a cesspool of ouws.

    But one can¡¯t do business in a town of rogues if robbers are constantly ransacking the ce.

    Every shop has a bouncer who is called to make an example of and forcibly remove troublemakers from the premises by force without guarantee for their life.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to punch a mother in front of her kid, but prepared to lose at three teeth.¡¹

    As the man¡¯s fist cuts through the air, the woman lightly strikes the elbow of the man¡¯s extended arm with her tiny hand.

    ¡¸Gyaaaa!!¡¹

    The man immediately clutches his arm and screams in pain.

    His arm was bent in the wrong direction at the elbow joint.

    Gleaming in the woman¡¯s hand is some kind of metal object.

    ¡¸Fuh.¡¹

    She stoops her small body over and uses steel-toed boots to kick up at the man¡¯s privates.

    The man grabs his crotch and copses to the floor without letting out a sound.

    In shock, the tavern master spits at his now incapacitated guard and sighs.

    Those who disy power are right, that is the way society works in Zwei Elfie.

    The woman examines her surroundings and then takes a seat next to Gido, who seemspletely unaffected by the ruckus.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have what he¡¯s having.¡¹

    Not saying another word, the masterplies and ces another order of Gido¡¯s drink in front of the woman.

    She poses a question without turning her face to Gido.

    ¡¸Your name, mind if I ask what it is?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Gido doesn¡¯t answer.

    The woman proceeds to rock her baby back and forth as if to say it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t feel like giving out any information.

    ¡¸Gido.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I am Visitacion.¡¹

    After the short exchange, the two drink their alcohol and cough together.

    ¡¸¡¸You seem familiar¡­¡­no, nevermind.¡¹¡¹

    As soon as the two speak simultaneously, the door of the tavern opens again to the dismay of the master.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re here after all! Oooh and the woman with the child is here too, that saves me time!¡¹

    Therge man lumbers over to the two with a bellowing voice.

    ¡¸Uugeeh!?¡¹

    Disregarding Visitacion¡¯s dying croak and Gido¡¯s silence, the man sits down in between them.

    ¡¸My name is Zaphnes! First thing¡¯s first, let¡¯s have a banquet to wee you. Master! Bring out all your best dishes starting from the top!!¡¹

    The man¨D¨DZaphnes roars as he dumps out a pile of gold coins on the counter.

 Chapter 532: Disarm the Second Landmine

    <h4>Chapter 532: Disarm the Second Landmine</h4>

    As soon as I return, Sebastian informs me that a visitor is waiting for me and guides me to the parlor.

    ¡¸I came.¡¹

    The one who says so yfully with a smile and has that recognizable curly blonde hair is Martory Leavat.

    She is the sister of Cedric Leavat, Erich¡¯s aide, and the woman who made quite a mess at the dinner party I recently attended.

    Martory smiles sweetly and spreads her arms.

    Before my brain could decide how to respond to the bold invitation for a hug, my body acts and embraces the woman.

    In the next moment, Martory¡¯s hand grabs my face and she jumps up to press her lips against mine.

    She doesn¡¯t waste any time and inserts her tongue in my mouth.

    Although my mind is still confused at her action, which can¡¯t even be described by the word daring at this point, my body reacts on its own ordingly.

    My tongue epts Martory¡¯s tongue, my hand wraps around her waist, and my right leg wedges in between her thighs.

    ¡¸Ahem!!! Uohhem!!¡¹

    I turn around because of the loud throat-clearing and see Nonna.

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m here! I came to check on who the visitor was!!¡¹

    Nonna stomps over with heavy footsteps that don¡¯t match her body size, cuts between me and Martory, and uses her humongous tits to knock her away.

    ¡¸How can you do this to someone¡¯s husband, have some shame!!¡¹

    For once, it is the yelling Nonna who has the advantage.

    Coming without an appointment and bypassing the wife to kiss her husband is an act deserving of being hit.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about it like someone else¡¯s problem. Aegir-sama is also guilty for not holding back.¡¹

    Celia pokes my side.

    Well, I can¡¯t help it when my instincts tell me to ept a kiss from a woman.

    ¡¸Is the Leavat family insulting me!? I ept the challenge!!¡¹

    Nonna ms her fist on the table, though the impact causes her to tremble and be teary-eyed.

    It must have hurt quite a bit. It¡¯s not something she normally does after all.

    ¡¸Aha, I¡¯m so sorry. Your husband is such a lovely man, I can¡¯t help kissing him.¡¹

    Martory giggles, which further increases Nonna¡¯s anger.

    ¡¸No need to get so worked up. She¡¯s drunk.¡¹

    The taste of alcohol lingers on my lips.

    An empty bottle rolls out of Martory¡¯s pocket as she slowly slithers from the sofa to the floor.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just in rude.¡¹

    In any case I have to ask her the purpose of her visit.

    Cedric is Erich¡¯s confidant, so it must be something urgent.

    ¡¸A letter......where did I put it again......oh right, in my cleavage......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no. I better look for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eei!¡¹

    Nonna headbutts me as I am about to stick my hand between Martory¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸This person, she doesn¡¯t even have enough to hide anything. ......found it!¡¹

    Celia presumptuously gropes Martory¡¯s body and finds the aforementioned letter.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll read it. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Funya~¡¹

    Martory can¡¯t form proper sentences anymore.

    Celia sighs and then reads the contents of the letter.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, it was sent by Cedric Leavat. There is a bunch of preamble and¨D¨D¡ºI will be visiting with my sister soon so I ask that you please adjust your schedule¡»¨D¨Dso he says.¡¹

    ¡¸Well the person herself is here before any adjustments can be done.¡¹

    Nonna pokes the leg of Martory, who is now lying sideways on the sofa, with the end of her paper fan.

    ¡¸Funya......Cedric was babbling on and on so I came first......uu......I feel gross, can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡¹

    Martory turns pale and stands up.

    When I signal with my eyes, Sebastian, who appears quicker than I can give any instructions, supports Martory by the waist and shoulder, ensuring he isn¡¯t being overly familiar, and escorts her to the bathroom.

    We all chuckle nervously.

    ¡¸She¡¯s rude and out of line and makes me feel a bit sorry for the people in her house.¡¹

    Says Nonna.

    ¡¸But travelling all the way here from the Leavat house by herself shows how much initiative she has.¡¹

    It is as Celia says,ing here alone is an impressive feat for a nobledy.

    Whether she connected several long-distance carriages or received a ride from a merchant caravan, it would be impossible to get here if she wasn¡¯t smart.

    ¡¸Cedric is probably as white as a sheet and rushing over as we speak.¡¹

    I can watch over her until he gets here.

    No big deal, babysitting a drunk is not hard.

    I can take her around the city or something.

    ¡¸I will apany you then.¡¹

    Nonna steps forward.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not particrly interested in such a person, but you¡¯re definitely going to have sex if I leave you alone!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡¹

    The unexpected individual who stops Nonna is udia.

    She continues as the muscles on her arm sticking out of the tight tank top she changed into bulges.

    ¡¸That person is an unmarried daughter of a knight, wasn¡¯t she? She is clearly of a lower ss. It is a bit abnormal to treat her so hospitably as a couple.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh.¡¹

    When the words get stuck in Nonna¡¯s throat, udia crosses her arms and further exins while emphasizing her chest muscles.

    ¡¸If she is led by the lord alone, she will simply be seen as a woman past her prime who he is flirting with, and it won¡¯t create any rumors of an affair.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......buu!¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s cheeks puff and udia matches by flexing her abs.

    ¡¸Let the two of us go. I have something I want to confirm.¡¹

    I lower my head, promising not to do anything naughty.

    ¡¸......fine.¡¹

    Nonna pulls down my pants and draws a circle around the tip of my dick with lipstick.

    I see, she can tell immediately if I used it from the state of the mark.

    ¡¸Hahaha, don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    I massage Nonna¡¯s puffed cheeks to let the air out and also release the air from Celia¡¯s cheeks a few secondster.

    By that time, Martoryes back from the washroom.

    ¡¸Fuii......the stuff from that man who I sucked off earlier came back up and the smell was so bad......¡¹

    Alright, let¡¯s go into the city before Nonna changes her mind.

    ¡¸First, let¡¯s get some alcohol~ I finished everything I have~¡¹

    I escort the dizzy Martory through the streets and into Andrei¡¯s Hard-boiled Pavilion.

    ¡¸You¡¯re back.¡¹

    Andrei says brusquely when he sees me.

    He doesn¡¯t address me like a feudal lord, but we¡¯ve already agreed to treat each other like we have in the past when Ie to drink.

    Booze doesn¡¯t taste as good if we have to worry about bowing or not bowing our heads.

    ¡¸Just give me something strong.¡¹

    ¡¸I want a milk-based cocktail~¡¹

    I whisper to Andrei after her request, telling him that she¡¯s already drunk and to be generous with the milk.

    It is daytime so the store is noticeably empty, but a few people here and there are still enjoying food and drinks.

    ¡¸How¡¯s business?¡¹

    ¡¸Not bad considering it hasn¡¯t been long since the war ended. However all I¡¯ve been serving is cheap stuff. The highest quality of ck beast meat, which used to be ordered two or three times a day before the war, may not even be served for an entire week now......I guess their wallets aren¡¯t that filled yet.¡¹

    Restoration is progressing, but it will take more time for things to return to normal.

    One more push might be needed.

    While I¡¯m thinking about serious issues, Martory notices the weak alcohol content and dumps my drink into her milk. It¡¯s rather troublesome to take care of a drunk who has good senses.

    ¡¸Hey~ Is that girl your daughter~?¡¹

    Martory points to Andrei¡¯s wife, Natalie.

    She should already be in her mid-twenties, but looks like she isn¡¯t much older than a teen girl.

    Andrei has beenying his hands on a lot of young girls so their rtionship doesn¡¯t seem to be doing welltely.

    ¡¸She¡¯s my dearest wife.¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    Martory is surprised as expected, but immediately smiles and leans her body forward.

    ¡¸With her size, she must be small down there too, no? Will it even fit?¡¹

    Andrei has a simr height and build as me.

    Of course that is going to raise doubts.

    ¡¸My love will not hurt my wife or a girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you¡¯re tiny.¡¹

    Having heard our conversation, Natalie walks over while ring at Andrei and Martory.

    I don¡¯t overlook that moment.

    The brief fear and resignation that appears on Martory¡¯s face fades after she shuts her eyes tightly, then she smiles again.

    ¡¸Your wife is really cute. How about the three of us do it together some time? I can be on top or on the bottom.¡¹

    ¡¸No thank you.¡¹

    Natalie rejects the proposal and gives me a kiss on the arm in passing before walking off.

    Martory lets out a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸Aw she turned me down. Comfort me~¡¹

    Martory takes my hand and sticks it under her skirt in one swift motion.

    When my finger touches the wet center between her hot thighs, she moans erotically.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get excited in my shop.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh......doesn¡¯t master like this kind of thing too?¡¹

    Martory proceeds to bare her chest and show Andrei her boobs.

    ¡¸Female bodies and cooking are alike. Simply serving them randomly won¡¯t whet my appetite.¡¹

    Andrei doesn¡¯t be flustered.

    He has a face with no trace of interest.

    ¡¸I came with onions~ Ah!¡¹

    A girl who happens to be delivering vegetables coincidentallyes by and trips majorly in front of the counter.

    Her short skirt, which she is wearing in order to movefortably despite the cold weather, flips up.

    ¡¸I saw it!!!¡¹

    Andrei shouts in a loud voice, causing Natalie to pounce with the countenance of a demon.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s about time we leave. It won¡¯t be much of a tour of the city if we only stop at a tavern.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we¡¯re off to the next ce~¡¹

    ¡ºAah, God will not forgive such indecent behavior!¡»

    ¡ºWho cares about God!? Right now your beautiful body is all I can see!¡»

    ¡ºWhat is there to lose? I am the one who rightfully deserves your love.¡»

    A man and a woman areying with each other on stage.

    This is the third stage of the Rafen theatre.

    As the number of actors in the theatre increased, it became possible to hold multiple performances at the same time.

    A romantic love story is being performed on the first stage.

    A heroic chronicle of war sh action adventure drama is being performed on the second stage.

    And finally, an erotic y is being performed on the third stage.

    ¡¸Uuwah, uuwah, two of them are really going in her! I didn¡¯t think there would be actual pration in a y!¡¹

    Martory cackles in delight.

    The one who wanted to watch the third y was obviously her.

    Erotica naturally includes two people having sex but that is not all this y shows.

    There is a proper story and the actors further heighten the level of arousal.

    In this current scene, the heroine is caught in a scheme and is being vited by a middle-aged man.

    ¡ºFufufu, what a nice body you have. It will belong to me starting today.¡»

    ¡ºAah, someone......someone save me......from this terror, this misery¨D¨D¡»

    The heroine calls out the name of her lover from the bottom of her heart.

    However the man mercilessly pushes her down from behind, forcing the heroine to yield with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I have to go to the restroom.¡¹

    Suddenly, Martory mutters in a deep voice and stands up with a hand covering her mouth.

    I support her shoulder, thinking she¡¯s going to puke again from drinking too much, but she brushes me off.

    She runs with steady strides and disappears into the bathroom.

    Her face is tense and her eyes are watery.

    I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t only feel the urge to throw up.

    ¡¸I think I can guess what it is.¡¹

    I choose not to chase after Martory and wait for her toe back.

    Once she returns, she resumesughing like nothing happened, but she can¡¯t hide those reddened eyes from me.

    ¡¸Where are we going next? Are we going to eat~? Or maybe we¡¯re going to drink once more~?¡¹

    ¡¸No......¡¹

    I take her hand and lead her outside the city walls.

    Under the light of the gradually setting sun and avoiding people along the way, we find and sit down on a spot a fair distance away from the gates.

    ¡¸Ahh, outdoor sex? You prefer it this way? I knew it, you¡¯re quite the pervert~¡¹

    Martory grimaces slightly then smirks seductively before sticking out her tongue and gulping down the alcohol I gave to her.

    I hold Martory and topple her onto the grass.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I wrap Martory with an enveloping embrace within the grass.

    ¡¸Nobody will hear us here. Nobody will see us.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, sure. It¡¯s not like I care if anyone sees me, but if you¡¯re fine with that.¡¹

    Martory looks perplexed, wondering whether I¡¯m going to strip or not.

    It¡¯s about time to get into the heart of the matter.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a slut or a pervert. You dislike sex and men too, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Martory freezes.

    Her kisses and mischievous acts at the Hard-boiled Pavilion were forced and resolute.

    It¡¯s like she was a kid who washed down the vegetables she hates eating with water, and had also borrowed the effects of alcohol.

    ¡¸I¡¯m around girls who are perverts down to their core and I¡¯m also a pervert. That¡¯s why I can tell.¡¹

    When I grab her shoulder, she twitches and tenses up.

    If this was Catherine, she would rx instead.

    Felteris would get turned on and get naked......wait, maybe she won¡¯t go that far.

    ¡¸You are acting. You are trying to be a slut.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wro-......¡¹

    I draw my face in for a kiss, which she reflexively blocks.

    She immediately realizes and proceeds to give me a deep kiss, but if she genuinely enjoyed doing it, that split second hesitation would not have been present.

    ¡¸Besides, you can¡¯t act unless you¡¯re dead drunk right? Or is there something you want to forget?¡¹

    The appearance of Mistry the other dayes to mind.

    ¡¸Tell me. What is the reason you are acting like a slut?¡¹

    ¡¸......no.¡¹

    Receiving such a in rejection is a good sign.

    It¡¯s like the firstyer of skin has been peeled off.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do this.¡¹

    I stick a hand under Martory¡¯s skirt and carefully pull down her underwear.

    ¡¸I will pleasure you. If it feels good, you will tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Why do I......uugh!¡¹

    I dive face first into her genitals and attack her with my mouth.

    She pushes against my head but I¡¯m not going to let that stop me.

    For some reason, I¡¯m sensing the same kind of aura around her that Mistry had. And that is something I can¡¯t allow to persist.

    My tongue and breath tickle her sensitive clit and I move down to her tightly closed lips, probably due to the cold, and trace the edges to tease them open.

    I see, they are rtively used but it¡¯s a facade.

    She¡¯s ten years too early to call herself a slut.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to say anything even if you do this. If you want to have sex, just put it in already.¡¹

    Martory spreads her legs while turning her head coldly to the side.

    Fufufu, I expose my cock, wondering how long she can keep that attitude¨D¨D

    One Hour Later.

    ¡¸Ugyuu! Noo! I-I¡¯m going to-!!¡¹

    Her feet point out and liquid gushes out from her vagina.

    I brush away the hand holding my head back and plunge my face further in so I can shove my tongue into her hole.

    ¡¸I keep cumming!! My body, my insides are going to split!!¡¹

    She ils her legs and twists her upper body to no avail as the thin limbs of a woman can¡¯t hope to repel me.

    When I suck her clitoris hard, she lets out a vulgar ¡°nnoh¡± sound that a decent woman shouldn¡¯t make.

    ¡¸Ah, aaaah......¡¹

    Her entire body goes limp and a stream of urine pours out.

    It¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸Now tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, please wait until my pee stops.¡¹

    Martory covers her face with her hands as she sprinkles the abundance of urine from drinking all that alcohol and resigns herself to exining her circumstances.

    House Leavat, unlike me or Erich, originally resided in Goldonia.

    Their house served a lord who was close to the capital and honestly had no money to spare for luxuries but earned enough to not starve.

    One day, their lord encountered trouble with a neighbor.

    The Leavat family was an outsider that didn¡¯t know anything about the issue, but the me ultimately fell on them for some reason.

    I am guessing both of the parties involved in the conflict wanted to settle the matter but couldn¡¯t due to their pride and reached an agreement by passing responsibility to a worthless knight house.

    The Leavat family suffered a terrible amount of shame and Martory, who was of marriageable age at the time, was sent to the other feudal lord as a hostage to prevent another problem.

    Of course, taking a hostage was just a front for desiring a young woman.

    The virgin was horribly raped and then returned to her family when her belly erged as if the lord was doing them a favor.

    ¡¸......I didn¡¯t give birth to the baby. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, you don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡¹

    On the verge of breaking down after having been turned into someone¡¯s lover in her prime, Martory convinced herself to be a slut.

    ¡¸I love sex so it doesn¡¯t hurt. Life as a lover is also fun and children are unavoidable. It¡¯s because I¡¯m a slut.¡¹

    So Martory¡¯s continued debauchery was supported by alcohol and those beliefs.

    ¡¸Forget about it with the liquor.¡¹

    By the way, this one incidentpletely fractured the trust of the feudal lord the house served for generations and they have sided with Erich ever since the political upheaval.

    I remember that one traditional noble, Count so-and-so, who treated Martory like a toy.

    If I recall, he fell off his horse and died while patrolling his territory after the war ended.

    I think I mentioned how clumsy he was to Leopolt.

    Looking back, it may not have been unrted that Cedric, her younger brother, became Erich¡¯s aide at that point in time.

    ¡¸Aaah, I feel so refreshed after that.¡¹

    Martory stretches, her body appearing light like a weight has been lifted off her shoulders, and then shivers probably because of her soaking wet lower half.

    She proceeds to take out a small bottle.

    ¡¸Tomorrow is a full moon, you know. I was going to gaze up at the moon and drink this, nning to die. I wanted to visit Rafen once before that, which was why I hurried over......but now I guess I don¡¯t have to.¡¹

    The bottle is thrown, rolls on the ground and drops into a hole dug by a mole.

    Man, I knew she was hiding something like this.

    That was a close call.

    ¡¸If you¡¯ve decided to live, why don¡¯t we see the deed through to the end? If you really dislike men, I won¡¯t force you though.¡¹

    I wrap my arm around her shoulder and softly kiss the back of her hand before guiding it to my crotch.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it. Just don¡¯t do it from the back when I¡¯m on all fours. That triggers the trauma from when my virginity was taken.¡¹

    So that position was why she stood up and left to vomit during the y.

    ¡¸Then shall we try a more novel position, for example¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Upside down......? Dangling......? Walking together while sticking close to each other......? I-I¡¯ve never heard of those.¡¹

    Fufufu, and you call yourself a slut? You¡¯re a hundred years too soon.

    Just when I am thinking of transforming her into a true pervert with intense sexual pleasure, I hear a scream in the distance.

    ¡¸Hurry, hurry¨D¨Dsomething outrageous will happen because I let my sister go alone!!¡¹

    Rushing in at a tremendous speed on his horse is Cedric.

    He must have scrambled here when he discovered his sister went missing.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll escort you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes please.¡¹

    Martory and I promptly stand up, toss our wet underwear into the same hole dug by a mole, and start talking about a topic usible for where we are.

    ¡¸This is called the city walls and it¡¯s made of stone.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, amazing.¡¹

    Cedric also seems to have found us.

    ¡¸Ah, sister! And Lord Hardlett as well......sorry I¡¯mte......¡¹

    ¡¸This is called a gate. It opens.¡¹

    ¡¸Wonderful.¡¹

    I pretend to notice Cedric only just now.

    ¡¸Oh hey, it¡¯s you Cedric. I am currently guiding your sister on a tour of the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s the walls and the gate. They¡¯re incredible.¡¹

    Cedric looks dubiously at us, but pats his chest knowing that his sister hasn¡¯t been turned into a mess.

    ¡¸I apologize for the sudden visit¨D¨Dthis is......¡¹

    When greeting us in a standard way, Cedric realizes the change in his sister.

    ¡¸Sister, you are quite docile today.¡¹

    Martory sneaks a nce at my face and then smiles.

    There was a dark shadow associated with death and despair looming over Martory as she was acting out her debauchery.

    Now it has disappearedpletely. Being her brother, he would naturally notice that.

    ¡¸Talking to Lord Hardlett......I mean, Aegir-sama has made me feel better. It made me consider stopping the consumption of alcohol and the luring of men.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sister!¡¹

    Martory pats Cedric on the head as his eyes widen and he bes speechless.

    I call over Celia to try and replicate the familial love disyed.

    ¡¸S-sister......sister......haa, haa. Please pat me more, sister......¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Cedric¡¯s face has be flushed and melted with emotion.

    What is that about? This is familiar.

    ¡¸You as well......both of you are the same, huh?¡¹

    I head for my mansion at a loss for what else to say.

    As her younger brother is being satisfied with the patting, Martory turns to me and sucks her finger.

    I guess I didn¡¯t screw up after all.

    ¨D¨DNight.

    ¡¸So, I know it¡¯s kind ofte, but this is the result of the investigation?¡¹

    The results of the investigation I hired Reba to conduct were sent to me by a puny girl.

    When the adorable child suddenly rified ¡°it¡¯s the investigation on that¡± in a low-pitched voice, I was shocked enough to pat her ass.

    There is no name or anything for that matter written on the envelope.

    When I cut the seal with a knife and open the envelope, I see a thick red line crossing out ¡°Bera¡± and the word ¡°Reba¡± written over it in correction.

    There is an angry-looking face drawn next to it.

    I¡¯m guessing she is trying to say she won¡¯t forgive anyone if they get her name wrong.

    ¡¸There are people who will get Reba¡¯s name wrong? Stupid guys, they must be imbeciles.¡¹

    I snicker as I read the contents of the letter.

    ¡ºInformation degree of uracy: B+ Mistry Schmidt. Incinerate after viewing.¡»

    I flip the page and mutter to myself.

    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹

    ¡ºInformation from a servant: Took a bath and slept together with younger brother, Reval Schmidt, until she was 14 years old. Suspected of sharing a love beyond that of brother and sister, she was given the title of Ormud Viscount and forced to leave the mansion.¡»

    ¡ºInformation from a vassal: There were discussions within the family about imprisoning the mentally-ill Mistry and debates about banishing her to a remote area under the guise of treatment, but Reval Schmidt was adamantly opposed to the idea. Because of that stance, a decision on that seems to have been dyed.¡»

    ¡¸Reval¨D¨D¡¹

    I whip the document on the desk.

    ¡¸Good going! I thought you were merely a moring idiot!¡¹

    Whether she is his older or younger sister, any stance which protects women is splendid.

    He was unable to make her his or heal her heart, but doing something is better than nothing.

    I may have to rethink how I treat him.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, the results of the investigation have beenpiled.¡¹

    Leopolt enters the room.

    He spots the document I neglected on the desk and tosses it into the firece.

    ¡¸As you can see, Bera has already looked into the matter with Reval.¡¹

    ¡¸That is convenient.¡¹

    Leopolt unfolds the results of an investigation on Cedric and Martory.

    ¡¸What good is investigating allies?¡¹

    ¡¸Ally? Who might you be referring to?¡¹

    Don¡¯t say such twisted things with those unclouded eyes.

    With an air of distaste for his statement, I look at the investigation presented by Leopolt.

    After Martory was released and returned to her home, Cedric stopped her several times from attempting suicide.

    Afterward, he desperately searched for suitable marriage partners and ces for her to recuperate, but rumors of her debauchery destroyed everything.

    Feeling he was left with no choice, he decided to make her his own wife and pulled her into bed, but he was unluckily witnessed by a maid and that caused quite a problem.

    Ever since then, Cedric distanced himself from her and he became unable to control her wild behaviors.

    ¡¸I admire your spirit but you that¡¯s not good enough. If you decided to do it, at least be prepared to drag the maid in for an orgy and impregnate her too!¡¹

    ¡¸This is a critical moment.¡¹

    Leopoltments quietly.

    I didn¡¯t think you would be interested in scandals like these.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett has slept with both women, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just one, but I was close with the other.¡¹

    Leopolt nods. This is a little surreal.

    ¡¸Cedric and Reval......or the Schmidt family in the back, to be exact. Both parties are the keystone of their respective factions...... and we have essentially gotten a hold of their weaknesses, but we have to be careful of their handling or we may turn both sides against us.¡¹

    Mistry¡¯s life was ruined by the assault of a savage man.

    Martory was sacrificed because of a struggle of power between high-ranking nobles and treated as a toy.

    ¡¸Both havee into contact with Lord Hardlett. Even the friendly Cedric......¡¹

    It¡¯s unlikely to happen, but if I treat Martory cruelly, humiliate her in public or corner her into killing herself, Cedric will ignore both profit and loss and Erich and will possibly be hostile towards me. Needless to say, the same applies with Reval.

    ¡¸Now is the time to give my all.¡¹

    I p my thigh.

    At the exact timing, someone knocks on the door.

    ¡¸May I please speak to you?¡¹

    It¡¯s Martory¡¯s voice.

    I gather the investigation reports and drop them all in the firece before standing up.

    Zwei Elfie.

    One gargantuan voice overwhelms the surrounding hustle and bustle of an already noisy bar filled with excited customers.

    The vibrations caused by the roar are strong enough to tip over a pile of meat stacked on a table.

    ¡¸So you see, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t go north to Goldonia or to the Federation. The Empire to the south is also a bad idea, which is why I¡¯m here!¡¹

    ¡¸Makes sense.¡¹

    Visitacion mutters in a voice far softer than Zaphnes¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not impossible for me to hide in Goldonia, but a man of my caliber can¡¯t stand living in obscurity!¡¹

    Gido and Visitacion, feeling annoyed at how Zaphnes won¡¯t stop talking, reach for the food on the table. There were no towns or viges on the journey to this city so it has been a while since theirst proper meal.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no better ce for a wanted man to earn a lot of money with his body than this city! That¡¯s why I came.¡¹

    When the baby starts crying, Visitacion res at Zaphnes, but he doesn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡¸This is just between us, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸The whole bar can hear you though. Your voice echoes.¡¹

    Gido¡¯sint was drowned out by nearby ttering and didn¡¯t reach Zaphnes¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸I am trying to make a certain woman mine. I was one step away but I failed. She sold me for 35 gold coins to hide her embarrassment! She¡¯s got a few quirks to say the least.¡¹

    ¡¸How do you still have a pulse?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re pretty optimistic......that is amazing.¡¹

    Zaphnes takes a generous bite out of a piece of meat, only swallowing the most delicious part and throws the rest on the floor.

    Skinny men, who probably don¡¯t have any money, swarm around the leftovers.

    Zaphnes watches in amusement and smiles.

    ¡¸I was no better than a rat at first, like these guys. I was marched off into a newly discovered cave like a ve. That¡¯s when orcs and goblins came out in droves.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeh.¡¹¡¹

    Zaphnes gauges the reactions of the other two then nods in content.

    ¡¸The other small fry adventurers were falling like flies and the only ones left were myself and the person who bought me. When I offered to protect him for 35 gold, he nodded like a sycophant!¡¹

    Zaphnes checks to see how the two react again.

    ¡¸This is tasty.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? This one is rotten. Change it.¡¹

    He nods and continues.

    ¡¸I stood in front like the walls of White City, cutting down goblin after goblin and chopping off the arm of an orc to defeat it. In the end, the guy who bought me died from a stray spear, but I was richer from the 35 gold and the additional reward, and I ultimately officially became a free man.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good.¡¹

    Gido¡¯s words don¡¯t reach him at all.

    ¡¸Oh right, Visitacion, was it? How long has it been since you gave birth?¡¹

    ¡¸......why?¡¹

    Zaphnes sits next to Visitacion with his body facing her.

    ¡¸If you can use that hole of yours, why not be my woman? I¡¯m strong and I¡¯m rich. Not to mention I¡¯m pretty well-endowed down there. You won¡¯t find a better man than me to sleep with!¡¹

    ¡¸What a horrible way of seducing a girl......¡¹

    Visitacion shivers from the chill that runs down her spine.

    ¡¸Muu, well I¡¯m down whenever you change your mind, but if you wait too long and women gather around me, your turn might note.¡¹

    Disappointed, Zaphnes returns to his seat and smiles again when the two finish eating.

    ¡¸Did you enjoy the food? It was the best this garbage city has to offer. There¡¯s no way it didn¡¯t taste good. And now that I¡¯ve treated you, you owe me.¡¹

    The two of them exchange looks like they got into undesired trouble.

    ¡¸I found a fort in a certain ce, you see. The strategic location of the fort makes it the military center of the area, and there is no doubt that arge amount of weapons are stockpiled there. However, the fort was crushed and buried byrge bugs, and the warehouse is believed to have sunk underground. Swords and spears are a given, but we might also find expensive horse tack, bows, crossbows, and cannons if we¡¯re lucky. If discovered, the profit will be enormous!¡¹

    He pauses for a second before adding to his exnation.

    ¡¸It will be highly dangerous because nobody has gone inside. There will likely be surviving insects or dead soldiers who haven¡¯t been eaten and have turned into zombies or skeletons. Normally, I¡¯d rather have twenty people to apany me......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Can¡¯t you recruit them?¡¹¡¹

    Zaphnes ps Gido firmly on the shoulder, making him groan, and tries to caress Visitacion¡¯s cheek, but gets his hand bitten.

    ¡¸The three of us can make a fortune together! I¡¯ll take 50% and you two can split the rest! Nowe, pay me back for the food!¡¹

 Chapter 533: The Two Who Me

    <h4>Chapter 533: The Two Who Me</h4>

    After receiving permission to enter the room, Martory meets with Leopolt.

    She gives way and trembles slightly.

    Leopolt finallyes to a stand still and nces at me.

    He must be hinting at the incident written at the end of the report.

    ¡¸Wait and see how things y out. I¡¯ll think about it after checking, so don¡¯t do anything provocative.¡¹

    Leopolt bows slightly and leaves, then Martory runs to me with small steps and mutters.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s scary.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s natural.¡¹

    Not many people are more hated than he is, don¡¯t worry about it.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t see your younger brother.¡¹

    Martory and Cedric shared a room.

    No matter how close they were as siblings, this normally wouldn¡¯t happen, but Cedric insisted, saying he would feel guilty for barging in suddenly and borrowing rooms.

    Regardless of the parlor containing multiple beds, it sounded quite fishy.

    However, I couldn¡¯t bring up my suspicions to his face and reluctantly allowed them to stay in a single room.

    ¡¸He was sleeping with me up until now.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh! I knew it.¡¹

    That kind of rtionship between siblings is forbidden.

    He must have poured his seed as he sucked on her tits while getting spoiled by her.

    ¡¸When I stroked his head and sang him a luby, he fell asleep immediately. He¡¯s the same as when he was little even though his body has grown muchrger in size.¡¹

    Martoryfortably receives my jealousy and shows me a suggestive smile.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll do it right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    We don¡¯t say anything else and take off each other¡¯s clothes.

    After all, this is happening during the day and I won¡¯t be able to ejacte if Cedrices in at the most important moment.

    ¡¸Can I ask you to do forey first?¡¹

    I sit on the edge of the bed in my underwear and ce a cushion on the carpet.

    ¡¸So kind¡­¡­you don¡¯t want me to get hurt.¡¹

    Martory¡¯s golden curls bounce as she walks onto the cushion on her knees.

    I softly brush her distinctive hair.

    This kind of casual contact is what draws men and women closer.

    ¡¸You like blondes?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, keep it a secret from the other girls though, you hear?¡¹

    Martory giggles happily as she puts her hand on my underwear and lowers it.

    Then¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fueh!?¡¹

    Martory is left speechless as my dick whips through the air and pops out.

    I purposely stay silent and let her take it all in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big¡­¡­and too dark¡­¡­eeh¡­¡­how am I supposed to do this¡­¡­¡¹

    Martory, thinking that I¡¯m in a hurry, grabs my member with both hands and pulls it down to her mouth.

    She sucks on the tip, licks the shaft and drags her tongue all over it, her hot breaths tickling me throughout the process.

    But her caresses are awfully unsatisfactory.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. It shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡­¡¹

    I snicker and hug Martory.

    It was not a mystery.

    Martory is not a genuine lover of such things.

    Her experience with sex consists of forced actions and being vited against her will, which only made her perform haphazardly out of desperation.

    Since she hated men deep down, her skills would only be superficial.

    ¡¸That is true, but you¡¯re also just really big and there isn¡¯t much I can do.¡¹

    I roll onto the bed with Martory in my arms.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s talk today.¡¹

    ¡¸Talk? But¡­¡­¡¹

    I interrupt her by making her grab my cock and stick my own hand into her crotch.

    ¡¸We still don¡¯t know anything about each other. I¡¯ve heard about the bad stuff, but hearing only that is rather sad. Let¡¯s talk more¡­¡­about perverted stuff while having fun teasing one another.¡¹

    Martory smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll start with myself. One time I snuck into a married woman¡¯s house at night and her husband came back so I had to escape through a window and ended up falling into a well.¡¹

    ¡¸You went from the title straight to the climax!¡¹

    Afterward, we exchange funny stories and naughty stories andugh together.

    Martory also told a few tales herself, deliberately going into detail whenever she was fucked by a man to stoke the mes of my jealousy, and joyfully rubbed my dick when she saw it work as she expected.

    In the meantime, the time is getting closer to dawn.

    ¡¸You should probably go back to the room. If your brother wakes up and doesn¡¯t see you, he¡¯lle looking.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you want me to leave it like this?¡¹

    Martory smirks mischievously.

    My dick, which was being stroked slowly the entire night, has several threads of thick pre-cum dripping from the tip down to the base.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I guess this isn¡¯t good. Will you help me finish?¡¹

    I lean over Martory, rest my dick on top of her belly, and let her hold it with both hands.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to put it in? I¡¯m already soaking wet¡­¡­I also have contraception ready.¡¹

    I quietly shake my head.

    ¡¸No, with how much I¡¯ve umted I¡¯ll surpass it.¡¹

    I have actually gotten maids in the mansion pregnant before even when they were using contraception.

    It always happened when semen was saved up.

    ¡¸Ahaha, surely you are exaggerating.¡¹

    I move my dick along her stomach.

    Since I¡¯ve been holding back during our conversation, I can cum whenever I want to.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    I hold Martory¡¯s shoulder and ejacte, arching my body.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s throbbing so much¡­¡­fueh!?¡¹

    My seed sprays out audibly, passing through the circle created by her hands and sttering on her body.

    Some hits her average-sized breasts, travels through her cleavage and squirts onto her neck and chin.

    ¡¸Wai-! What is this amount!? Geho!¡¹

    The intermittent stream flies over her chin and onto her face, some stains her hair, and some even flows into her mouth.

    My dick pulses loudly as a puddle forms on her skinny abdomen, which drips down her lower body and dirties the sheets, then semen also gushes up and sticks to her face.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    By the time my ejaction dies down, Martory is already covered from head to toe.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I believe you when you say contraception doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s so thick that it clings to my face¡­¡­if you released inside me, it would be impossible to flush it or scrape it out.¡¹

    Although 25 is supposed to be the age my body stops growing, my manhood is getting bigger and the amount and density of my seed is increasing every year. Lately the sperm itself has erged enough to be visible.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    When Martory cups my somewhat shrunken testicles post-ejaction, my stomach starts growling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the sound of reloading.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but does Hardlett-sama have a lineage of non-human mixed with your blood?¡¹

    There is none. I¡¯m positive. I don¡¯t have any, right?

    Anyways, this should be it for today.

    Also, Cedric will faint if you go back to the room as you are, so take a bath.

    ¡¸Ah, wait. How did you get to Rafen on your own?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I transferred from one long-distance carriage to another from city to city. I am in no position to call a carriage to pick me up every time, besides I¡¯ve been a tomboy since I was young, so I can do this much.¡¹

    So there isn¡¯t anyone apanying you?

    ¡¸No. If there was, they would put a rope around my neck and stop me.¡¹

    I see. Enjoy your bath.

    Cedric eventually woke up after sleeping for a good ten hours.

    Martory firmly insisted that the two of them stay a while and Cedric busily resumed his usual important work.

    He would constantly have a smile on his face though, and he would answer delightedly whenever his sister called for him.

    ¡¸By the way, you came running in alone. I suppose nobody apanied you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t have time to gather the personnel. Because of that, I¡¯m rushing tomunicate with the people at home and my work contacts.¡¹

    I see. He didn¡¯t bring anyone with him.

    Thank goodness.

    A Few Days Later¨D¨D

    Iy on my back in the middle of ake.

    It¡¯s not like I drowned or became crazy enough to swim in the middle of winter.

    ¡¸This is pretty nice. Was this the fourth? Or maybe the fifth?¡¹

    I¡¯m lying on a boat which is floating on the water.

    It is about 8 m long and 1.5 m wide, and unlike a simple t-bottomed boat, the back half has a roof attached on top in case of rain.

    ¡¸Building a boat by yourself is impressive. There is no tilt and no leaking either. I believe the boat¡¯s name is Aless¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you mention that name again, I¡¯ll stuff you and strap you to the bow of the ship.¡¹

    Sekrit angrily throws a nket at me.

    She had apparently constructed this boat single-handedly from the cutting of wood to the processing.

    ¡¸The bilge is doubleyered to avoid flooding of the living quarters. In addition, the outer hull allows for some flooding to stabilize the center of gravity¨D¨D¡¹

    In any case, it¡¯s amazing.

    We held a smallunching ceremony in the morning with just the two of us and now we¡¯re drifting along leisurely.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so calm. Want to fish?¡¹

    I see some fishing gear in the boat.

    The timing might be toote though.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll pass.¡¹

    Sekrit lies next to me.

    She looks up at the clear blue sky.

    asionally, a ck kite would squawk and glide over us.

    Despite being close to Rafen, the noise in the city doesn¡¯t reach theke.

    ¡¸I¡¯m stripping.¡¹

    Sekrit immediately gets naked before helping me out of my clothes and covers us with a nket.

    It isn¡¯t cold when we share the warmth from each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡¸Are we going to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Later. I just want to lie beside you for now.¡¹

    Neither of us are petite by any means so it is inevitable that parts of our bodies ovep when we sleep side-by-side.

    Sekrit rests her head on my arm and her thigh on my stomach.

    When our eyes meet, I chuckle and give her a peck on the lips.

    She snaps back and steals my lips.

    ¡¸How peaceful.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you can also say it¡¯s boring.¡¹

    We talk about trivial things.

    ¡¸Anything interesting to talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing aside from selling trash for 35 gold coins.¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s really inconsequential, huh?

    ¡¸Did you have fun yesterday? You had an orgy with a bunch of prostitutes right?¡¹

    ¡¸That was a respectable form of information gathering.¡¹

    We doze off under the frosty sky with the sound of brisk winter wind blowing.

    But the edges of the boat keep the cold air out and the heat from a woman¡¯s body keeps me warm under the nket.

    ¡¸I feel sleepy.¡¹

    ¡¸Close your eyes and sleep then.¡¹

    She ces a hand on my chest.

    ¡¸Let me ask you something before I sleep. Why did you want to spend your time so peacefully? I honestly don¡¯t understand.¡¹

    I thought Sekrit would have asked me for an intense love-making session on theke.

    Instead, she simply wants to lie with me?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always taken a long vacation before a sortie. It would be day without men to serve me or women to torment, just one where I can rx.¡¹

    You didn¡¯t answer my question.

    Sekrit leans on me.

    I can¡¯t see her face because of the nket, but I get the impression that her eyes are shining with a burning passion.

    ¡¸The next one wille soon. It¡¯lle. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey.¡¹

    Before I can ask her who she is referring to, Sekrit stands up.

    She straddles me over my head so her genitals arepletely visible, causing the nket around my waist area to rise.

    ¡¸Someone¡¯s peeking.¡¹

    When I strain my eyes, I find Casie floating in the air.

    She probably couldn¡¯t see the inside of the boat from the shore so she decided to watch from above.

    £¨I¡¯m going to be discovered! My stealth isn¡¯t working! I need to writhdraw!£©

    Sekrit, who doesn¡¯t seem to be able to see Casie, is searching all around.

    If that means she noticed her from just her presence, she has some unbelievable senses.

    Sekrit¡¯s gaze shifts from the sky to thekeside and catches a string fluttering in the wind.

    Casie is a ghost and can fly around freely, however she doesn¡¯t weigh a thing and is extremely susceptible to being blown away.

    Irijina¡¯s fart is strong enough to send her flying so it¡¯s impossible for her to ascend to high altitudes especially on a windy day like today.

    If that is the case, the string stretching from the tree stump on the shore wrapped around Casie¡¯s waist is to secure¡­¡­

    ¡¸There!?¡¹

    Sekrit didn¡¯t pause long before whipping a dagger through the air.

    The dagger flies in an arc, easily travelling over 30 m, and severs the string.

    £¨Cable disconnected! Aah, save meeeeee!! Mayday, mayday!!£©

    Poor Casie, she gets swept by the wind and carried away.

    I want to help, but she¡¯s already too high up and out of my reach. It¡¯ll be toote even if I turn the boat back.

    ¡¸Hmp, my mood is ruined. The daytime ends here.¡¹

    Sekrit lowers her hips on top of my face.

    ¡¸Lick me. If you get it wet, you can fuck me as you please.¡¹

    ¡¸I better do my best then.¡¹

    After a considerable amount of tongue-work, resulting in a moistened vagina, I begin having sex with her.

    The boat rocks back and forth and eventually arrives at the shore, where we disembark while our bodies are still connected and then stop by a tree to continue our fiery embrace.

    We are engulfed in the mes of lust, so the cold doesn¡¯t bother us.

    Staring at us the entire time is a certain fox.

    ¡¸¡­¡­sh*t, I can¡¯t stand! There¡¯s a limit even when I say fuck me as you please.¡¹

    Sekrit groans as she grabs her waist.

    Hanging her on a tree and thrusting was too much after all?

    Well, a tree around 1 m in diameter did snap.

    I lend a hand to support Sekrit, who walks like an elderly woman with a hand on her hip, and we return to the mansion together only to encounter an unknown carriage.

    Two high-pitched voices can be heard shouting from the entrance.

    The first is Nonna. Now who does the second one belong to¡­¡­

    ¡¸Like I said, it¡¯s a real inconvenience for us when youe unannounced! Preparations need to be made, so please find an inn!!¡¹

    ¡¸And I keep telling you, I¡¯m here to see Hardlett-sama, not you! Let me in!!¡¹

    That familiar voice, isn¡¯t it too early?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is not home right now! The scouting unit was lost just now¡­¡­ahem! Anyways, that¡¯s besides the point!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Mistry.¡¹

    I intrude on the collision of the two shrill screaming voices.

    Nonna clicks her tongue, whereas Mistry greets me with a bright smile.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama!!¡¹

    Mistry pounces and kisses me, going so far as to insert her tongue in my mouth too.

    I simultaneously feel an impact to my groin. It was Sekrit, who punched me from behind with her prosthetic arm.

    Mistry separates from me after the sloppy exchange of saliva.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting, Hardlett-sama! This woman was so annoying.¡¹

    Mistry points at Nonna.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Nonna turns red in anger.

    I don¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Fufu, this woman was audacious enough to im she is Hardlett-sama¡¯s wife, how irritating. Not like it really matters, since a man of your caliber can find another woman like this anywhere¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    I don¡¯t deny and answer vaguely.

    Nonna bes on the verge of tears, but I signal with my eyes that this is part of my n.

    After her fair share of insults towards Nonna, I grab Mistry¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Mistry.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? ?¡¹

    I close my eyes for a second before opening them again and send the same piercing nce I would use on an enemy in battle towards Mistry.

    It¡¯s a painful experience, but Mistry needs to face a powerful shock.

    Just when I was expecting her to shout at me, someone else interrupts.

    ¡¸Who are you!!?¡¹

    The personing down the stairs is Martory.

    What bad timing.

    ¡¸And may I ask who you are? You have such a vulgar face.¡¹

    Both of them ignore the furious Nonna and re at each other¡­¡­ why did they be hostile as soon as they saw one another¡¯s face?

    Perhaps Mistry and Martory resonate with each other because they share various simrities.

    ¡¸Grrrrr.¡¹

    ¡¸Hissss.¡¹

    As I watch the two intimidate each other with their faces pressed close together like street thugs, I go patch things up with Nonna.

 Chapter 534: I Love My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 534: I Love My Sister</h4>

    Mistory and Martory squabble, ignoring both me and Nonna.

    ¡¸Err, though I don¡¯t think I have any obligation, let me introduce you. This here is the eldest daughter of the Leavat House, Martory¡­¡­¡¹

    But the two stare at each other like we don¡¯t exist.

    ¡¸Wait, wait. Isn¡¯t this your first time meeting? Why are you so hostile?¡¹

    Their respective houses are on opposite factions, however I don¡¯t believe the girls value their families so highly, besides they shouldn¡¯t know one another¡¯s background.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸She¡¯s an enemy!¡¹¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s half-hearted introduction goes unheard.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ve shown my courtesy. Let¡¯s leave them alone, Aegir-sama.¡¹

    I pat Nonna who jumps into my chest and rubs her cheek against me.

    As if vying for attention, a fluffy object nuzzles my leg. It¡¯s the fox.

    Sekrit is also clinging to me from behind with feather-like touches.

    When I turn around, she lets out a hmph and swiftly separates. What an unexpectedly cute side she disyed.

    Meanwhile, Martory and Mistory are still facing off.

    Is this the insidious name-calling which is characteristic of noble women¡­¡­?

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you a bit too skinny, chicken bones, skeleton.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? You have a shiny forehead, ugly fatso.¡¹

    Their insults were more direct than I imagined.

    ¡¸I can see how rough your skin is. That¡¯s a cheap ne you have. Country bumpkin potato girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Your makeup is as thick as ayer of earth and it stinks, olddy.¡¹

    Their faces get closer.

    Such disputes are prettymon in the back alley.

    ¡¸¡¸You alcoholic! Rotten bitch! Troublesome woman!¡¹¡¹

    Their voices ovep.

    ¡¸They¡¯re throwing boomerangs back and forth¡­¡­¡¹

    Nonna gazes downward with a look of resignation and makes eye contact with the fox curling around my leg.

    ¡¸Ah, such lovely fur¡­¡­¡¹

    The fox gives a short yelp before scampering away, and is promptly chased by Nonna at an unbelievable speed.

    ¡¸¡¸Lonely spinster! Other women of the same age already have kids! ¡­¡­so mean!!¡¹¡¹

    A boomerang stabs into the weak point of both sides and they eventually begin to grapple.

    ¡¸You sh*tty woman, I won¡¯t forgive you!!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to hit me!? Try it, you wild monkey girl! Someone save me, I¡¯m going to be killed!!¡¹

    Both of them shout and grab each other¡¯s clothes.

    Their dresses rip, exposing their breasts and ass, but neither of them care.

    ¡¸Oh, my hand slipped.¡¹

    Sekrit deliberately rolls an easy-to-hold stick and a palm-sized rock to the fighting duo.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make things worse.¡¹

    I p Sekrit¡¯s ass lightly and wedge myself in between the two women.

    ¡¸Enough. Your clothes are getting all messed up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸But that woman is-!!¡¹¡¹

    I nod to acknowledge theirints while putting a hand on my pants.

    Mistry and Martory have a hard time listening to anybody when they¡¯re excited even when I¡¯m one-on-one with them, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to talk to them together.

    In that case, I have to take my dick out and calm them down first.

    ¡¸You calm down too.¡¹

    Sekrit forcefully pulls my lowered pants back up.

    Hey, you got it caught on the metal fixtures. That hurts.

    ¡¸What¡¯s themotion? Don¡¯t tell me, are there thieves that barged in!?¡¹

    Cedric, Martory¡¯s younger brother, rushes out in his nightclothes after hearing the noise.

    ¡¸Apologies for the sudden intrusion! I received news that a person of my household hase here¡­¡­¡¹

    Pushing aside the guards and opening the entrance is Mistry¡¯s younger brother, Reval.

    You¡¯re supposed to be a high-ranking noble, yet you just burst in.

    The eyes of the two neers firstnd on me as I am curled up and holding my groin in pain, then widen when they see their flesh and blood tussling with each other, thenstly they narrow when they spot the other noble.

    ¡¸You¡¯re thatzy son from the Schmidt family!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the cheeky bumpkin of House Leavat!¡¹

    It seems the both of them expressed their true feelings due to the abruptness of the situation.

    ¡¸¡¸Sister!!¡¹¡¹

    When they realize that their sisters are wing at each other and their clothes are torn, the look in their eyes changes.

    Not good. They regard their sister as a precious family member and also as a woman they yearn for.

    If I put myself in their position and see Nonna¡¯s clothes ripped apart or Celia¡¯s body scratched, what would I do?

    ¡¸You¡¯d probably snap and dismember whoever did it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, the one who did it this time would be a woman. I guess I¡¯d just prate her.¡¹

    Cedric and Reval spring into action after Sekrit speaks to me like I¡¯m a rape fiend.

    ¡¸What are you doing to my sister, mountain monkey!!?¡¹

    Reval draws his sword and swings at Martory.

    ¡¸Don¡¯ty a hand on my sister, you brute!!¡¹

    Cedric blocks the sh with his short sword.

    Sparks fly and the de of Reval slides off the tip, grazing Cedric¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Is that it!!?¡¹

    Cedric isn¡¯t out of the fight yet.

    He twists his short sword to escape from the sh, throws it straight at Reval¡¯s torso in the same breath, and sends him flying with a front kick in the opening created by the hasty backstep.

    Reval doesn¡¯t simply let himself get knocked away.

    As he is falling, he sweeps Cedric¡¯s leg, tripping him, and in that brief gap takes Mistry by the hand and protects her back with his body.

    Cedric also shields Martory in his fall, covering the holes in her clothes with his sleepwear.

    ¡¸Nee-sama, are you hurt!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nee-chan, did she do anything cruel to you!?¡¹

    Both of them revert to addressing their sister like they did during their younger days.

    The two women froze up when the serious fight happened before their eyes, whereas the two men¡¯s eyes grew increasingly bloodshot.

    Guards of the mansion and guards policing outsidee running in, but they are unsure whether to point their swords at the two nobles or not.

    Cedric is my guest and Reval has likely stated his name, proving it by showing his family crest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your turn.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    I wrap the cloth given to me by Sekrit around the palm of my hand.

    Wait, this is someone¡¯s ck underwear, and it¡¯s slimy with juice.

    The two of them charge at each other, yelling.

    I jump in between them faster than they could collide.

    ¡¸Hmph, what can you do with a dagger in your pajamas!? I will turn you into the rust on my noble swo-¨D¨Duwaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think about myself now that it¡¯se to this. I¡¯ll finish you off righ-¨D¨D uooooh!!¡¹

    I block Reval¡¯s sword bare-handed, grab him by the cor and throw him aside.

    Reval skids on the floor and the momentum carries him into a wall, where he crashes and faints.

    As for Cedric, I seize the arm holding the short sword and toss him upward.

    Therge-bodied Cedric spins in the air like a boulder flung by a catapult, bumps against the ceiling and falls head-first. Of course, he¡¯ll die if hends so I catch him by his foot at thest second.

    Silence fills the room after the two parties involved were incapacitated in an instant.

    ¡¸You guys, whose mansion are you in right now?¡¹

    I pause slightly to let my words sink in.

    Cedric¡¯s back straightens and Reval tenses up.

    I exhale and breathe in deeply before letting out a voice filled with bloodlust.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your answer?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s Margrave Hardlett¡¯s mansion!¡¹

    Cedric replies.

    I nod slowly as if holding something back.

    In actuality, I am enduring the urge to pee after walking in cold weather, but I hide it by acting.

    ¡¸Knowing that, you still drew your sword? If you aren¡¯t a total moron¡­¡­ are you underestimating me!!?¡¹

    My shout is followed by a shockwave that reverberates throughout the mansion.

    The chandelier sways, the light of candles are blown out, and the harpy outside the window falls down.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it.¡¹

    When I face Reval, who objects, he takes two steps back and drops on his butt.

    Further strengthening my bloodlust causes him to tremble. Well, this is the result of not being in enough life-or-death battles.

    ¡¸Split up and find an inn in opposite directions. I won¡¯t forgive you if this happens again.¡¹

    I turn my back and wave my hand, telling them to leave.

    Neither Cedric or Reval say anything and they scurry out of the mansion.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    I approach Martory and Mistry, who are bothpletely still from the sword fight and my bellow.

    ¡¸¡¸Hiiih.¡¹¡¹

    They are hugging each other and shaking as if they forgot about their earlier scuffle.

    Was it that scary? I better patch things up.

    I lightly tug on Martory¡¯s nose with my fingers and poke Mistry in the forehead.

    ¡¸That will do for your punishment. Don¡¯t fight anymore.¡¹

    They smile with all their heart at me, an exact opposite reaction to the previous situation, and embrace one another.

    As their eyes meet in each other¡¯s arms, their faces turn red.

    ¡¸¡¸S-so kind!¡¹¡¹

    Both of them squeeze my hand tightly.

    When their hands coincidentally touch, they re sharply again.

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­¡¹

    I screwed up a few times, but it seems we can get back on track with the original goal.

    Thest few days spent going around to all my acquaintances in the city won¡¯t be a waste.

    I fiercely embraced the two I brought to my room.

    Flesh bounces, juices scatter, and moans intersect.

    Iy on their bodies or put them on top of me while I pound them with my dick and my words.

    As they writhe in agony under my intense attack, the two recite what I tell them.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t hurt myself again!! I-I swear!!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t hit or scratch anyone again!! So please! Give me more!!¡¹

    The two sweaty female bodies pile on each other and squirm in pleasure.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say any bad words!! Please stick it inside me!!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t anger Nonna-san!! Put it in me first!!¡¹

    My dick pulses and semen shoots out.

    Mistry arches her thin body and foams at the mouth, whereas Martory curls up and squeals.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­so good¡­¡­I¡¯ll eat lots and add meat to my body¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­my hips are moving on their own¡­¡­ I¡¯ll limit alcohol to one bottle a day¡­¡­¡¹

    I instill some more thoughts on them during postcoital activity.

    ¡¸If I cheat¡­¡­ I will¡­¡­confess¡­¡­right away¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We will get along¡­¡­always.¡¹

    Once they have agreed upon my instructions, I have them kiss each other as proof of their reconciliation.

    ¡¸Wonderful. Let me give you a present.¡¹

    I retrieve two sets of piercings from the drawer of my desk.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to wear it when you are attracted to me.¡¹

    Immediately, the two who are stretching and enjoying the lingering feeling of their orgasms get up and snatch the piercings from me.

    I initially thought about giving them a ring, but the significance of a ring to an unmarried woman is too much and my ¡°acquaintances¡± also advised¡­¡­engraving something in their bodies or opening a hole for a piercing is better.

    ¡¸I put it on!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    Mistry attaches the piercings without any hesitation to her nipples.

    Why does she have piercings done on her nipples already?

    That shock was quickly erased by the other nobledy.

    ¡¸They¡¯re on!¡¹

    ¡¸Heeey.¡¹

    Martory attaches the piercing to an even more questionable ce, a part of the flesh sticking out around her genitals.

    ¡¸I cried for a week when this piercing was done¡­¡­but fufu, I¡¯m d I did it.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuuh!¡¹

    Mistry scrunches up her face in frustration and reverses the pointed end of ab toward her.

    She must be thinking of using that to open a new hole.

    Obviously, that¡¯s not a good idea.

    ¡¸¡­¡­will this count as self-harm?¡¹

    ¡¸it will.¡¹

    She vexingly gives up when I outright confirm her question and then res at Martory.

    ¡¸Get along.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuugh¡­¡­meanie.¡¹

    Her voice sounded resentful but also a little cute.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time you return to your brother. But keep your rtionship with me secret.¡¹

    It would be problematic in a lot of ways if that sis-con finds out.

    They listen obediently and disy their friendliness to me again with another kiss before exiting the room.

    ¡¸It¡¯s perfect. Things went frighteningly well.¡¹

    I have to thank my ¡°acquaintances¡± properlyter.

    Woah, my dder is about to burst.

    It¡¯ll look uncool if I tail them, let¡¯s go to the toilet.

    When I arrive in the corridor, I see the two of them mumbling with their heads down and walking slowly.

    Then at the exact same timing, they wipe their mouths and spit on the ground.

    ¡¸Having to get along with this sh*tty woman makes me sick. Can I use financial support to outwit him? But Hardlett-sama doesn¡¯t seem to want money or works of art¡­¡­ what do I give him¡­¡­ information? What if I ask my brother¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸How do I kick down this savage woman? ¡­¡­if I¡¯m going to give him something, it¡¯ll have to be a woman¡¯s body perhaps¡­¡­ I¡¯m the one with a prettier face, so if I eat and put on some weight, then I need something else¡­¡­ a conflict between factions¡­¡­ I need to go to Reval¡­¡­¡¹

    Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything and go take a piss.

    ¡¸The right! To the right! The fur went that way! Fugya ©`©`it¡¯s cold©`©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! Madam fell in the pond!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only waist-deep, so you¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t il around, you¡¯re flinging water everywhere!¡¹

    The fox hops back on my shoulder.

    Is Nonna alright? I heard a rather big sneeze, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine.

    I suddenly feel bloodlusting from behind me.

    Normally I would turn around in a sh, but I¡¯m one step slower because I¡¯m in the middle of peeing.

    That was fatal.

    £¨O sworn enemy, divine punishment¨D¨D!!£©

    Descending with a demon-like appearance is Casie, who should have flown in on the wind.

    She has a silver candlestick in her hand.

    ¡¸At least wait till I¡¯m done here.¡¹

    £¨I won¡¯t have it! Take thiiis!!£©

    The candlestick plunges into my ass.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨Dwhy is everyone shoving objects into my ass!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, what was that scream¨D¨D ah-¡¹

    A maid in her thirties discovers me on the floor of the bathroom.

    The problem is that she can¡¯t see Casie.

    If she could see Casie, she would know that Casie is the one twisting the candlestick into my ass. As it stands, her only logical conclusion would be that I¡¯m pleasuring myself by ramming a candlestick up my ass.

    ¡¸Pardon me.¡¹

    Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a pervert.

    If Casie is also doing it now, Sekrit will do it too, in a sexual context.

    What¡¯s more, she¡¯ll use objects withplicated shapes and I won¡¯t be able to pull it out.

    Zwei Elfie.

    Gido, Visitacion, and Zaphnes arrive at the copsed fort as originally nned.

    ¡¸Looks like someone beat us to it.¡¹

    Gido mutters in an unamused tone.

    He is armed with a long one-handed sword and a short bow strapped to his back, with generally thicker leather armor all over his body.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because he was so loud.¡¹

    Visitacion huffs in disgust.

    She is armed with a crooked short sword and multiple straight-edged daggers slotted on her waist, but otherwise appears to be dressed in in clothes, hiding the fact she actually has plenty of hidden weapons on her body.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I guess that¡¯s what happens when I publicly dere the prospect of making a huge profit.¡¹

    Zaphnes boldly epts the cold gazes of the other two.

    He is wielding a two-handed sword, a greatshield, but also has a spear slung around his shoulder, and is donning a set of heavy-duty te armor.

    Adventurer parties consisting of dozens of people havee to their ce of designation before they have and are entering the ruins sessively.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re not going to tell us to assault them from behind, right?¡¹

    Zaphnes guffaws at Gido¡¯s question and drops himself down on the ground with a plunk.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to say anything pretty¡­¡­ like it is prohibited for adventurers to kill each other, but we aren¡¯t going to do something so bothersome. More importantly, I brought some first ss meat. Let¡¯s start a fire and cook it in a pot. We need to fill our stomachs before a big job.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to loot the ce until it¡¯s empty¡­¡­not that it matters to me or anything.¡¹

    Gido sits opposite to Zaphnes.

    ¡¸Same here. I only came because you forced me to.¡¹

    Visitacion ignores Zaphnes when he pats the space next to him and chooses to sit beside Gido instead.

    The trio surround the pot for a good two hours before Zaphnes stands up.

    ¡¸Shall we go now?¡¹

    The corners of Zaphnes¡¯s mouth raises slightly as he takes one look at the entrance the other adventurers had gone in, then he invades the fort through another opening.

    After progressing about 15 minutes of the tilted and broken interior which has the worst footing, the preceding group can be seen.

    ¡¸Guard my right and my ass.¡¹

    Zaphnes says as such and checks on the preceding group¡­¡­ or more precisely, the corpses of the preceding group.

    ¡¸One, two, three¡­¡­they¡¯re all dead. Since their innards haven¡¯t been sucked up, I can assume this isn¡¯t the doing of surviving insects. With that said, although they are amateurs, this bunch at least has a decent amount of physical strength. Killing them all in such a short time means that we¡¯re not dealing with very many opponents.¡¹

    Gido and Visitacion are more than a little surprised.

    That¡¯s because they thought Zaphnes was just an arrogant man whose bark is worse than his bite.

    ¡¸Were they all used as test subjects¡­¡­no, I guess sacrificial stones?¡¹

    Zaphnes grins.

    ¡¸This one was hacked to pieces, this one was cleaved in two from the top of his head, meanwhile this one has no visible external wound yet has turned pale and died¡­¡­ do you get it?¡¹

    Visitacion, with an evidently increased level of alertness beside the confused Gido, answers.

    ¡¸Undead, and not just zombies or skeletons, it¡¯s a high-ranking type.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. As expected of the woman I set my eyes on.¡¹

    At that moment, a dark haunting voice calls from behind all of them, sending chills through their bodies.

    Zaphnes takes out arge bottle from his breast pocket and first pours the contents over himself.

    ¡¸It¡¯s holy water. The price will be deducted from the reward.¡¹

    Zaphnes proceeds to also apply the water to Gido and Visitacion.

    Simultaneously, a giant translucent shadow appears at the end of the pathway with an eerie shriek.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 25 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance (strong). Counselor (temporary).

    Appears in the present story:

    Nonna (fallen in water), Reval (really loves his sister), Cedric (sisterly love)

    Martory (getting along?), Mistry (getting along?), Sekrit (a little jealous), Casie (twisting)

    Gido (encounter), Visitacion (encounter), Zaphnes (true charismatic adventurer)

    Territory Poption

    Total: 365 000

    Rafen: 47 000, Lintbloom: 8 000

    Richemott (former Libatis): 34 000, Zwei Elfie: 2900 (+ 200)

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 10, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -270 000 gold (gold ore medium +11 000)

    Sexual Partners: 816

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567 (++)

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 535: A Resourceful Generalâ€™s Misconduc

    <h4>Chapter 535: A Resourceful General¡¯s Misconduc</h4>

    Royal Capital Goldonia ¨C Hardlett Residence.

    ¡¸3¡­¡­2¡­¡­1¡­¡­¡¹

    Expensive wine bottles pop open, and music and songs start ying.

    At the same time, hired dancers with pretty faces and long limbs dance with nimble steps.

    Irijina takes the tes from the hands of the kids serving her and urges them to go y instead of working while stuffing meat into her mouth.

    Ca and Mireille begin a drinking contest, spurred on unnecessarily by the cheering of those around them.

    Maria and Melissa are happily drinking together, but the atmosphere eventually bes strange and the two start transferring wine to each other mouth-to-mouth, whichter makes them feel guilty and apologize to me by dribbling wine from their mouths into my mouth.

    The party began to unravel around the time Celia, who promised to drink only one cup, started to drink her third cup.

    Ca and Mireille be naked, Pipi climbs onto the chandelier and starts fooling around, Yoguri strips, and M and Celia pile on top of each other.

    Mel is red in the face and walking around unsteadily, Kuu is repeating obscene words to a boy who isn¡¯t even ten years old, which troubles Ruu, Ate and Ad are regurgitating like fountains, and Gretel, the daughter of the prestigious Beltz family, is obeying orders to give her paw and to sit like a dog from a drunk Marta.

    Ivanna, who was provoked by Sekrit and lost in a drinking contest for the first time, is hunched over the table, passed out and isn¡¯t wearing any pants, leaving her precious ce visible for children to inspect.

    ¡¸Mother¡­¡­you smell nice¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And you, Stephanie, smell as sweet as a flower. May I touch?¡¹

    ¡¸C-can I touch too? Open¡­¡­your legs.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair. Mother, touch me too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H-how weird¡­¡­the medicine is supposed to make it harder to get drunk.¡¹

    Next to the perplexed Natia are the Treian royal family, the mother Marceline, the eldest daughter Stephanie, the middle daughter Brigette, and the youngest daughter Felicie, all of whom are enveloped in a rosy atmosphere.

    ¡¸Warm¡­¡­but kind of cold¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia is lying on M¡¯s face and has peed herself, M is dead drunk and rubbing Celia¡¯s wet ass.

    When she wakes up, I bet she¡¯s going to freak out.

    The party at the mansion in the capital of Goldonia where Nonna would have screamed if she wasn¡¯t drunk, was yesterday.

    ¡¸So this the first sunrise of the new year?¡¹

    I push aside the futon and gaze at the first morning as a 26 year-old.

    Of course, I don¡¯t feel any different. I¡¯m not a child who grows dramatically every year nor am I at an age where my strength deteriorates every year.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been eight years.¡¹

    They say dreams on the turn of the year have special significance.

    This year, I had a rather wonderful and nostalgic dream.

    It¡¯s embarrassing to think back on it, so I won¡¯t.

    ¡¸Now get up. The new year¡¯s going to be busy.¡¹

    I peel the quilt off the bed and expose the sleepyheads underneath to the cold morning air.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Aauuu¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Nonna is the first to crawl out.

    She sluggishly rolls off the bed and groans about the chilliness.

    Leah rubs her eyes and wakes up next, giving my lips and my crotch a kiss as she massages her hickey-riddled neck and ass reddened by harsh spanking.

    ¡¸Uuu, the morning I turn 43 years old¡­¡­¡¹

    Last to appear with a hint of bitterness in her voice is Mel.

    She takes one look at Nonna and Leah, then vexingly wraps the nket around herself.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind being fucked together with others, but I prefer it if I am with women who are over the age of 30 and closer in age to me, like Rita-san or Dorothea-san. Compared to Leah-chan and Nonna-san, their skin is tight¡­¡­and shiny¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, doing it with younger and older women at the same time is the best part. As proof, didn¡¯t lotse out?¡¹

    Plenty of semen which I poured into themst night spills out of everyone¡¯s groins as if answering me.

    ¡¸You girls and the others lying upside down in the living room are awesome. That¡¯s all that matters to me.¡¹

    I lift Mel in my arms as she smiles with a pout.

    ¡¸U-uhm.¡¹

    One more person crawls out.

    Uh oh, my memories are returning.

    She is the sixth daughter of a household who was simrly having a party in the vicinity and came to greet me as a friendly neighbor.

    We enjoyed each other¡¯spany after chatting briefly, and along with a few drinks, ended up in bed together.

    ¡¸Um¡­¡­I haven¡¯t used contraception¡­¡­¡¹

    Semen also flows out from her crotch.

    Not to mention there is a red stain on the sheets.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡¹

    I have to ask what her name ister.

    There¡¯s a reason why I held the new year party in the capital instead of in my territory.

    ¡¸Two hours until the ceremony? Well, I should be fine.¡¹

    All nobles, including feudal lords, were summoned to the royal capital by the king to celebrate the new year.

    I wipe off the marks of a love affair as I clothe myself.

    ¡¸He normally does it with more leeway in the schedule. It is terribly rushed this time.¡¹

    Not only is it on short notice, but I was also asked to note alone.

    He asks that Ie well-dressed as usual and also asks that Ie immediately with a knight to protect me.

    I¡¯m ustomed to sudden departures because of my daily life, but I¡¯m sureid-back feudal lords in the remote regions are panicking.

    ¡¸There are no more enemies anyways. There is no need to be overly concerned about the defense of the frontier or the loyalty of the feudal lords. The king can act as he pleases.¡¹

    It was Leopolt who put the cloak on me.

    I thought it was Celia like always and let him do it, man that felt weird.

    With that said, I have to bring him and Adolph with me today.

    ¡¸Where are Celia and M?¡¹

    ¡¸They were yelling at each other in the bath earlier.¡¹

    Adolph pokes his head out and answers.

    ¡¸Ah, figures.¡¹

    Last night Celia pissed her pants when her ass was on top of M¡¯s face.

    I decided to let them sleep peacefully on the final night of the year and not wake them, but it was a disaster in the morning.

    While waiting for Celia and M, I try acting pretentious and say, ¡°Today¡¯s a very important new year ceremony. Don¡¯t misbehave in front of everyone.¡±

    ¡¸¡¸Huh?¡¹¡¹

    The ones who responded astoundedly were Adolph and Sekrit, who woke up aloofly and came to fix my cor.

    What irked me the most though was Leopolt, who snickered silently.

    ¡¸Enough. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Celia and M turn their face away from each other ande along.

    I exhale sharply and step out of the entrance first.

    ¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    I proceed to trip on a puddle of water frozen by the cold and then retaliate by kissing Sekrit forcefully.

    When we arrived at the pce, the scenery was as colorful as a field of flowers.

    Nobles¡¯ armor were sparkling, the attire of knight escorts glitter in primary colors, and even the carriages and horses had fluttery ribbons attached to them.

    ¡¸Somehow it makes us look bad.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re geared for actual battle. It is essential to bebat ready at all times!!¡¹

    Comparatively, we are mostly wearing ckcquered and steel-colored equipment.

    ¡¸If only the Dual Crater was still pretty.¡¹

    £¨Happy New Year.£©

    ¡¸Quiet, you.¡¹

    The current form of the Dual Crater is beyond crude and feels almost wicked.

    A hammer from a cksmith¡¯s forge would be more elegant.

    ¡¸My my, if it isn¡¯t Hardlett-dono.¡¹

    A chubby grinning old man approaches me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Lord ¨D¨D¡¹

    M whispers, but I don¡¯t remember him.

    ¡¸Oh no, you¡¯re a general who saved this county. It is not appropriate for Hardlett-dono, the undefeated brave general, to be dressed like this in a new year celebration. You should appear more morous to also ease the hearts of the popce. Or do you perhaps think that such modest attire is sufficient for an invitation from His Majesty? I also noticed that your retainers look poor. My oh my¡­¡­¡¹

    Leopolt and Adolph don¡¯t seem intent on responding.

    I can ignore him too, but he¡¯s a little irritating.

    ¡¸Wait. Lord¨D¨D, right?¡¹

    I retrieve a worthless memory I stored in a corner of my mind.

    As the old man continues to spout sarcastic remarks, I mutter under my breath.

    ¡¸Do you have time to argue with me? I saw Lord Guomasuri chatting with the Government Affairs Commissioner.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    The old man straightens himself and hastily runs over to Keh.

    ¡¸What did you tell him just now?¡¹

    Leopolt asks.

    ¡¸That man is aiming andpeting for the 15th seat of the traditional nobles. I had a bit of information on him.¡¹

    I heard it from Mistry during pillow talk.

    She barged into her brother¡¯s room, sang him a luby, then after he fell into a deep sleep, brought me several documents.

    To thank her, I licked her pussy for about an hour and whispered sweet words of love to her, and in response she told me, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be back soon. I promise!¡± before returning to her home.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, this may not be the best ce to talk about it¡­¡­¡¹

    I suppress the urge to retort, ¡°then don¡¯t talk¡± and turn around.

    It is a new noble who addresses me this time, but I don¡¯t recognize him.

    ¡¸My name is¨D¨D it seems a member of my household has disrespected the Military Commissioner¡­¡­ can I please ask Lord Hardlett to smooth things over?¡¹

    Wait, this name sounds familiar.

    ¡¸No can do. Lord Radhalde desires a direct apology. Having a third party mediate will aggravate the problem. Asking for advice is also bad. In the first ce, he gets annoyed if an apology iste so if you¡¯re going to do it, today is probably yourst chance.¡¹

    The man¡¯s eyes widen and he quickly runs over to Erich.

    ¡¸What was that just now?¡¹

    Adolph asks.

    ¡¸I heard Erich was quite enraged in the shadows. I have my own informationwork.¡¹

    This is information from Martory.

    When she got in the bath with her brother and struck up a conversation, he apparently didn¡¯t mind babbling about a bunch of topics including those rted to work.

    To thank her, I fondled her persistently until her face melted like she was suffering a fever, and in response she told me, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you something again soon¡± before returning home.

    ¡¸Both are information that I wasn¡¯t able to obtain. I¡¯m sure it is the same with Reba-dono.¡¹

    If I look closer, I can see Reba hiding between morous nobles and peeking at me with eyes widened in shock.

    ¡¸You have a serious problem with information transmission though.¡¹

    I just have to not say anything unnecessary.

    ¡¸Bera doesn¡¯t have to eavesdrop either, she can just talk to me.¡¹

    I smiled at her but she red back and stomped on my foot.

    I have no reason why.

    The king appears before I have time to chase Reba.

    The king speaks of the promise of prosperity for the kingdom, unity between the nobles and citizens, and perseverance in the face of war damage.

    In return, he expects admiration to the kingdom and an oath of loyalty.

    I endure the exchange of customary words by patting M¡¯s butt.

    She growls softly in anger and writhes as usual.

    ¡¸Lately, it seems M-san likes being groped in crowds.¡¹

    Celia whispers.

    Don¡¯t say that here, even if you¡¯re bad-mouthing her.

    You¡¯re going to cause my pants to tear.

    Although I could care less about the congrattory messages, there were a few things mixed in that I was curious about.

    The first is the new system.

    ¡¸It is the duty of each lord to govern thends that I have given him. However, looking at the scars of the war, it would be somewhat heartless to force one lord to shoulder the responsibility of the reconstruction, and a dy in reconstruction would lead to a disturbance in the people¡¯s minds.¡¹

    At the sound of potential aid, the poor feudal lords wait expectantly for the continuation.

    ¡¸While the kingdom should make every effort to rebuild, excessive interference to bestowednd would be detrimental to the rtionship between the king and the lords.¡¹

    Disappointment washes over the faces of the poor lords.

    ¡¸The ideal is for each lord to support each other and be connected like a steel chain, without reliance on me and the kingdom. To do this, the nobles who serve the kingdom must share the burden¡­¡­¡¹

    This is where faces turn pale.

    ¡¸However, I am not the one who will organize this. All of you have roles to y ording to your positions and titles. The one who will coordinate this will¡­¡­¡¹

    Needless to say, it¡¯s either Keh or Erich.

    ¡¸A certain amount of money will be collected from each noble and the authority to use it will be given to two individuals. This is like a second tax. Those two holding the funds will obtain greater power and opportunistic nobles will have to decide where they stand. Conflict between factions will intensify. What does His Majesty want to achieve?¡¹

    Adolphments with an astonished expression.

    It is supposed to be Leopolt¡¯s job to answer, but he doesn¡¯t say anything.

    Useless. I¡¯ll have to answer.

    ¡¸If there is conflict, men will die and women will grieve. The king will use his wealth and power to make those grieving women his, throw them in bed and¡­¡­¡¹

    No one is listening to my deductions.

    ¡¸Next we will hold the ceremony to confer peerage.¡¹

    This might be the main event for us.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get too nervous and pee your pants.¡¹

    Leopolt and Adolph step forward as if driven away by my voice.

    This is the reason why I had to bring them along this time.

    Individuals from other ces who were newly granted a title also step forward, but an especially long line forms around me.

    ¡¸Leopolt-san is a viscount, Adolph is a baron, Tristan is a bar, and Irijina-san, Luna-san and the stupid Yakov are knights¡­¡­ what a reckless issuance of titles.¡¹

    Having five personnel promoted at the same time is so unusual that people start gossiping.

    What¡¯s so bad about it? I just used up the number of peerages the king allowed me to give.

    I¡¯d say I was pretty sloppy with the selection.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you could have also give me a viscount title.¡¹

    M sulks.

    Sorry, Leopolt¡¯s was given in the spur of the moment.

    Tristan is not present in this ceremony.

    That idiot insisted to the very end that he doesn¡¯t want any titles. He didn¡¯t want to appear in front of the king. He grumbled about not wanting to leave the house because it¡¯s cold outside, so I said ¡°suit yourself¡± and came to the capital without him.

    Of course, a peerage will not be recognized if the person is absent from the ceremony, which is what Tristan is aiming for.

    But I have an idea. I¡¯ll teach him that skipping out will be costly.

    Celia also told me she didn¡¯t want a title because she doesn¡¯t want to serve anybody other than myself, even if it is just on paper, which I approved.

    She¡¯s cute, so I don¡¯t have a problem with her choice.

    ¡¸Setting aside the man who came from the Federation, isn¡¯t Irijina from Arnd¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have a problem?¡¹

    After I red at the man who whispered behind me to silence him, the ceremony began with the rest of the knights nominated by the other feudal lords.

    ¡¸Pledge your life-long loyalty to the king and the kingdom¨D¨D¡¹

    The vows continue without a hitch.

    I¡¯m impressed how they can remember the words so urately.

    How was it for me? Didn¡¯t I make a mistake when I did it?

    Leopolt and Adolph easily managed, and while Irijina fumbled, Luna and even Yakov spoke smoothly.

    The thing is though, before the oath, the three of them nced at me as they took a knee and waited until I nodded to continue.

    All nobles are technically serving under the king, but maybe they wanted to say they are in actuality my subordinates.

    Cuties, except for Yakov.

    ¡¸It seems one person is not here.¡¹

    I respond firmly to the king.

    ¡¸This man named Tristan is suffering from a sexual illness caused by his promiscuity. He tried to swallow an assortment of suspicious medicines to cure it and participate, but his penis swelled up to the size of a radish, preventing him from even walking, so he is staying home to recover while crying tears of regret!¡¹

    My voice resounds in the hall where the nobles from all over Goldonia are gathered.

    Some cleared their throat to mask theirughter, others could not refrain from bursting outughing.

    The king also holds his head in his hand and smiles.

    ¡¸If he is someone you appointed, I doubt he is a fool¡­¡­but do tell him not to get carried away with his womanizing or his ignorance. In any case, it can¡¯t be helped if he has an illness. Lord Hardlett, you will take responsibility and act as his substitute.¡¹

    ¡¸H-horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸He said it in front of all the nobles in the country.¡¹

    Celia and M pray for Tristan¡¯s sake.

    I smile, thinking that everything is over.

    ¡¸Your Majesty.¡¹

    But then Leopolt, while still kneeling, slowly lifts his head.

    ¡¸What is it, Viscount Fugenberg?¡¹

    The nominees, as well as Adolph and Yakov, are surprised.

    Although it may be impolite for someone of viscount status to address the king, it is notpletely out of the question.

    However, it is unprecedented to call out to the king directly after the ceremony.

    Even Keh and Erich can¡¯t hide their shock.

    And the guards waiting nearby visibly be nervous.

    ¡¸I have a few words to add to my oath of loyalty. May I have your attention?¡¹

    Many sigh in relief, though some are slightly disappointed.

    He is trying to win the king¡¯s favor by supplementing the oath with flowerynguage. That¡¯s how everyone must see it.

    The king also thinks as much and reluctantly epts with a look of annoyance.

    ¡¸Speak.¡¹

    My nervousness heightens the most.

    Leopolt is not someone who says ttering words after all.

    ¡¸Goldonia has conquered the Central ins. However, there are still ces within the region that are not under Your Majesty¡¯s control. I ask that you please allow me to lead the way in annexing those areas.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­are you referring to the group of city states?¡¹

    Leopolt nods, but the king shakes his head from side to side.

    ¡¸I have no n to do so in the slightest. Some are also allies who have fought with us in war. Those words of yours are rather thoughtless.¡¹

    The king¡¯s reply is a natural one.

    Even I would be troubled if he told me we will be fighting Aless tomorrow.

    Gildress will be pleased to hear it, but that¡¯s not the point.

    ¡¸What a stupid thing to say. That thoughtless remark got himself scolded for being too proud of his bravery.¡¹

    ¡¸A blunder so quickly after receiving peerage? Let this be a lesson to those who want to stand out.¡¹

    Scornfulughter mixed with malicious gossipes from here and there.

    But Leopolt is not proud. He has no intention to stand out either.

    ¡¸Then what about the Gand Empire to the south. A nation that has suffered a major defeat is like a tower mounted on sand. I have learned a respectable amount of military tactics, so if you entrust me with an army, I will carve outnd several times the size of the Central ins.¡¹

    The whole room goes silent.

    Keh and Erich are frozen solid.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI know nothing of your prowess! I¡¯m sure you know the extent of your capabilities seeing as you are recklessly talking about waging war against the Empire. But look at the map! Look at our national strength! You think you can win my heart by talking big when the kingdom should be striving to rebuild!?¡¹

    The king is genuinely angry.

    ¡¸H-has he gone insane!? He provoked the king on the asion of his promotion, which should be an honor of a lifetime!¡¹

    ¡¸He will never have a career or position again! Lord Hardlett,mand your subordinate to stop at once! If this goes on, he will drag his descendants down with him!¡¹

    I have also stiffened up.

    This is way too different to how he usually is.

    ¡¸Then what about the Olga Federation?¡¹

    ¡¸The Federation is a friendly nation! How ignorant can you be if you don¡¯t even know the blood ties the Goldonian royalty has with the Federation!!?¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t falter.

    He maintains the same mask-like expression.

    ¡¸That is precisely why, 99% of the nation¡¯s defenses are stationed on the west. Once we control the river¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Enough.¡¹

    I grab Leopolt from behind by the cor, and throw him over my shoulder.

    He flies several meters high and travels in a parab before falling and crashing into M and Celia.

    ¡¸I apologize that the person I rmended was so rude.¡¹

    I kneel down and bow deeply.

    The king attempts to steady his breathing as I continue on.

    ¡¸That man, he is a hotspur at heart despite his dull face. In his excitement of this event, he blurted out things he shouldn¡¯t have. A few blows to his head should put an end to it, please forgive him¡­¡­¡¹

    The king breathes deeply and regains hisposure.

    ¡¸Since it is the new year and a ceremonious asion, I will spare you from punishment. But tell that man to never show his face to me again.¡¹

    All the nobles let out a collective sigh.

    Oh good job, you united the hearts of the new and traditional nobles.

    ¡¸I was also a bit too passionate. My intention was not to disrupt the celebrations. There will be a brief interlude before the banquet, so you may all go and prepare.¡¹

    I grab Leopolt by the scruff of his neck and sling him over my shoulder, returning to the mansion as everyone whispers to themselves.

    It¡¯s like an example was set by him.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t forgive you for jeopardizing Aegir-sama¡¯s position, even if it¡¯s you, Leopolt-san. Take this, and that¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you pointlessly anger people? Not to mention, one of them is His Majesty. If not for Lord Hardlett stepping in to mediate, who knows what would have happened!¡¹

    M and Celia prod the dangling Leopolt with the scabbard of their ceremonial dagger.

    After letting the two of them poke him, I send them back to the mansion and buy two dried up skewers from a food stall.

    ¡¸What were you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you angry?¡¹

    Not really.

    I just don¡¯t understand the purpose of doing that.

    ¡¸You weren¡¯t acting like your usual self. What were you trying to do?¡¹

    If he answers with, ¡°that was the real me¡± I will develop a distrust of human beings.

    ¡¸His Majesty has be the sole ruler of the Central ins.¡¹

    ¡¸Well yes, I guess so.¡¹

    This skewer is really hard and tastes pretty bad.

    ¡¸I needed to make sure of something.¡¹

    ¡¸And what is that?¡¹

    The middle isn¡¯t cooked.

    If this is a scam, I¡¯m flipping over that stand.

    ¡¸I wanted to see if His Majesty still had ambition.¡¹

    My hand stops moving and I throw the skewer to the ground.

    ¡¸The result is as you witnessed. He has no desire to take the friendlynd to the north, thend of a formidable enemy to the south, or even thend within his own nation.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you¡­¡­proposing to wage war against an ally and an opponent we can¡¯t win against is foolish.¡¹

    I hit Leopolt in the head once and tell him that we¡¯re going back home.

    ¡¸Obviously, I will not suggest fighting a battle we can¡¯t win. But if Lord Hardlett was in His Majesty¡¯s position, what would you do?¡¹

    There¡¯s no point in attacking the Empire, and even though Aless is overly familiar, I wouldn¡¯t want to fight them.

    As for the Federation, regardless if they are defenseless in the east, we have no chance of winning if they turn their millions of soldiers on us.

    Seizing control of the river like Leopolt said is not so easy.

    But then what am I going to do about the promise to Nonna?

    Not only did I turn the Dual Crater into something monstrous, if I don¡¯t fulfill what I promised, I would look really uncool.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t wage a war we can¡¯t win or a meaningless war. However. if the mes of your ambition have not disappeared, I will deliberate on it.¡¹

    Don¡¯t inch close to me little by little like that.

    ¡¸The king did not get angry because we have no chance of winning. He didn¡¯t even consider the possibility. The king¡¯s ambitions havee to an end.¡¹

    He changed the way he addresses the king.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to fight for a while too. I¡¯m tired from the drawn-out battles.¡¹

    I turn my back on Leopolt, thinking our conversation is done.

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t chase after me.

    ¡¸What if peace continues for eternity?¡¹

    He asks suddenly.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine?¡¹

    My status is margrave, the highest title for a noble.

    I have the dwarven gold mine and an expanding amount of arablend.

    My territory is bountiful year after year and I live without any inconveniences.

    The wives and lovers I have, beginning with Nonna, are all wonderful, young or old.

    I can party with good people, seduce new women, make love to them and impregnate them with my seed.

    I don¡¯t have anything toin about.

    The one thing I can¡¯t do is meet Lucy.

    My promise to Lucy is to be king.

    The highest rank as a noble is not good enough.

    That promise shes with the smiles and happiness of all the other women.

    ¡¸What are you thinking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you the devil?¡¹

    I shove the other skewer into the mouth of Leopolt, who approached me as I was lost in thought.

    He did the same move as the devil in the y I watched with Nonna.

    No, there is no devil that chokes on the juice of half-roasted meat.

    ¡¸We¡¯re really going back now. I¡¯m going to lose my mind if I talk to you any further.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir.¡¹

    This matter is on hold.

    I can¡¯t believe Leopolt got himself banned from seeing the king right after attaining peerage, but then again, he still has his title, so I guess it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Did you hear about the bar under Hardlett-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸It swelled up like a radish!?¡¹

    ¡¸He was absent from the ceremony with that kind of illness¡­¡­ how much of a yboy is he?¡¹

    Unlike the serious fiasco involving Leopolt, the hrious rumor about Tristan is spreading rapidly among the citizens.

    I have no problem with it, although I might have gone too far. Let me buy him some high quality tea and dirty books.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 26 years old+. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance (strong). Counselor (temporary).

    Main characters in the present story:

    Celia (quarrel) ? M (quarrel)

    Leopolt (viscount, banned from visiting), Adolph (baron, thin), Tristan (ham actor bar)

    Family:

    Nonna (hangover), Ca (hangover), Mireille (hangover), Mel (concubine), Kuu (king of dirty jokes), Pipi (at peace)

    Melissa (meet after a long time) ? Maria (love), Miti (concubine), Sally (convalescent), Maruru (convalescent), Catherine (talking about the past), Gretel (dog concubine), Sofia (lover), Leah (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Casie (ghost), Rita (head maid), Yoguri (naked), Alice (lover)

    Mother: Marceline (parent and child), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (the forbidden), Second ¨C Bridget pse from virtue), Youngest ¨C Felicie (lily garden), udia (new year mountain climbing), ra (crying)

    Ad (flowing out), Ate (fountain), Benel (slight reaction), Dorothea (side story)

    Subordinates:

    Irijina (knight), Sekrit (winner), Felteris (celebratory nudity),

    Natia (mixing failure), Marta (going too far with spinning the dog), Baroness Rukino Escaote (governor), Rukue (her daughter), Seika (her son?), T-99 (house-sitting), Head-helmina (house-sitting)

    Polte (staying at home for new year¡¯s), Yren (new year¡¯s holiday), Ijaris (new year¡¯s holiday), Luna (knight), Rafae (lonely)

    Altair (new year event), Remia (new year event), Guigue (new year drinking), Sebastian (butler), Kroll (new year woman)

    Yakov (knight,ughing), Mack (knight escort), Christoph (eating mandarins in front of a firece), Zillia (eating mandarins in front of a firece)

    Others:

    Ivanna (revealing), Cedric (sisterly love), Martory (tribute), Mistry (tribute)

    Piris (stable period), Busco (low-life), Gildress (new year man), Andrei (lolicon)

    Celestina (has a request), Monica (messenger), Jim (determined participation), Dingus, Rinuga (direct appeal)

    Non-humans:

    Schwartz (free), Lammy (nothing), Mirumi (lots of eggs), Alraune (luxuriant growth), Brynhildr (going to the capital)

    Smoothie (parenting), Pochi (giant lizard), Child lizard (meditation)

    Territory Poption

    Total: 365 000

    Rafen: 47 000, Lintbloom: 8 000

    Richemott (former Libatis): 34 000, Zwei Elfie: 2900

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 1000, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 10, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -240 500 gold (gold ore extrarge +30 000), (ceremony attendance expense + party -500)

    Sexual Partners: 818

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567 (++)

    Current Location: Capital

 Chapter 536: Justice Power

    <h4>Chapter 536: Justice Power</h4>

    ¡¸Aegir~ I¡¯ming in~¡¹

    I get the feeling Ca is calling me, but I¡¯m too tired to get up and simply bury my face into a soft pillow and groan.

    ¡¸Aegir, are you still sleeping~? Wait, Nonna what are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸As you can see, Aegir-sama is still resting. If you have nothing to do, go dance in the living room. Shoo shoo.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s voice apanies the pillow shaking. I¡¯m not able to gather my thoughts yet.

    ¡¸What the hell are you doing tucking Aegir¡¯s face between your tits? Are you trying to suffocate him!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. Aegir-sama is sleeping peacefully on my breasts. Have a look at his calm sleeping face.¡¹

    I grab the soft pillow with both hands and cover my head with it as if trying to block out the noise.

    ¡¸Afuun! Fufu, his head ispletely between my cleavage. This is a prime example of what married couples do, a slumber of love. Nuisances should climb a tree in the courtyard.¡¹

    A handbs through my hair and the warm sweaty pillow gently envelops my head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not climbing anything! ¡­¡­and actually, I heard Aegir went outte at night yesterday, so you lied!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any memories of that. I was drinking.¡¹

    With all that arguing, I begin bing more alert.

    Something hard brushes by my cheek, and when I put it in my mouth, a warm liquides out.

    It is perfect to quench my thirst so I dly drink more.

    ¡¸Afuun! Aegir-sama, if you suck so much¡­¡­aahn?¡¹

    Arms tightly hug my head, but I continue drinking because I¡¯m thirsty.

    ¡¸Why are you doingctating y so early in the morning? Wait, you¡¯re actuallyctating! Nonna, you haven¡¯t stopped producing milk!?¡¹

    ¡¸I stopped a long time ago! ¡­¡­however ites out when I cum lots. I guess you can say it¡¯s be a bit of habit.¡¹

    The warm sweet liquid doesn¡¯t stop.

    I am still half-asleep, but I feel like I have to keep drinking.

    ¡¸What do you mean lots, how many times did you cum yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­once as soon as I entered the room when I got licked standing up, once in a sitting position after being carried to bed, once when pushed down directly after in the missionary position, and Aegir-sama also shot it here.¡¹

    It feels like the amount has increased.

    ¡¸¡­¡­keep going.¡¹

    ¡¸I came once in the cowgirl position when he was fondling my breasts, twice from behind after my hips gave out, then I was flipped around into the missionary position again¡­¡­and he mounted me and from here I kept cumming until I lost count¡­¡­¡¹

    The tip has also gotten bigger and harder to suck.

    In addition, the flow is increasing to the point I can¡¯t drink everything in time.

    ¡¸Mu, this is Nonna¡¯s nipple.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Don¡¯t let go so suddenly! You sucked so much that it won¡¯t stop!¡¹

    The first I saw when I woke up was an anguished Nonna squirting milk from both boobs.

    Left with no choice, Ca and I each take one nipple into our mouths and start sucking.

    ¡¸¡­¡­so much! How many kilos are you squirting out!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never measured it! It has never run out no matter how much I let my child drink.¡¹

    My stomach was filled just from Nonna¡¯s milk.

    I stand up naked, crack my neck and shoulder, and then open the window.

    ¡¸What a beautiful morning. It¡¯s been two weeks since Leopolt made a fool of himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Two weeks¡­¡­feels long.¡¹

    Ca wipes her mouth and stands up too.

    Nonna, after letting us drink as much milk as we want, sobs deliberately.

    ¡¸It feels like something bothersome will happen soon.¡¹

    Nonna stops fake-crying and ps her hands, signalling her two maids, the tall slender and reliable Sally and the tiny plump and calm Maruru, to enter the room.

    The two of them blush at the sight of my naked body, but bow once and quickly bring Nonna a change of clothes.

    Oh, the back of Maruru¡¯s hand touched my dick as she brushed past.

    Feeling a little turned on, I turn to Ca, but she unfortunately refuses.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in the mood too. It¡¯s just Adolph is searching for me, going around and checking room by room. He¡¯ll definitely run into me if we start now. So tonight is reserved for me, okay?¡¹

    I knew it, something bothersome happened.

    Nonna¡¯s fussing about something half-naked, but the rest is just the two of them frolicking.

    They can have more fun without me, so I¡¯ll let Adolph find them.

    The longer it takes, the more trouble it bes after all.

    I prepare myself and open the door.

    ¡¸Fugya!?¡¹

    The door hit someone.

    I peek behind the door and see Celia on the ground rubbing her red nose.

    ¡¸Sorry. Why are you crawling on the floor?¡¹

    ¡¸I was looking for Aegir-sama and following your scent¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s what a dog does.

    And you were able to urately pick out this room, I don¡¯t get how you do it.

    ¡¸More importantly, there¡¯s trouble! Something terrible happened!¡¹

    Celia also has a problem, huh?

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, a messenger arrived just now and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make a judgement so I need to speak with you urgently.¡¹

    Mes running too.

    All three matters are ovepping.

    ¡¸I am being attacked by Estelle, who believed the baseless rumor that Margrave spread! It¡¯s unreasonable for me to be beaten by a woman iming to be my fianc¨¦e for something I didn¡¯t even do¡­¡­¡¹

    Tristan, who has scratches all over his face, is simplyining so I can save his issue forter.

    I bought tea and books for you so let bygones be bygones.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen that bitter green tea before, where did you buy it? These books are ones that I¡¯ve wanted to read for a while now, and I was initially happy it was a long series, but you skipped volumes one and two while collecting volumes three through twenty, was that on purpose? I searched the entire city and couldn¡¯t find them¡­¡­ I know I¡¯m going to regret it if I start from the third volume meaning I can¡¯t even read this!¡¹

    I know nothing about tea or books.

    I just picked up whatever the peddler presented and bought them.

    Now then, I can see where this is going.

    Leopolt¡¯s going toe with thergest and most troublesome problem of them all.

    I ready myself mentally and turn around.

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Rita, who was carrying theundry, was surprised by me suddenly turning to her.

    ¡¸Mu, he¡¯s not here.¡¹

    In the meantime I sneak a kiss and a pat on the bum before turning in the opposite direction.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Celia surprises M, who had cut in line, by groping her ass, making her let out a sexy moan unintentionally, which results in M getting angry and stretching Celia¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not here.¡¹

    It¡¯s kind of a let down.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama, there you are!¡¹

    Adolphes running with a mountain of documents in his arms high enough to obstruct his vision.

    I¡¯m not going to escape at this point so I let myself be caught.

    ¡¸I have a myriad of things to report, from numbers we couldn¡¯t calcte due to the confusion of reconstruction, tax collection at the beginning of the year, tax payments to the kingdom, grain, and other troubles, plus I have worries to consult with you! Pleasee!¡¹

    I turn around one more time as Adolph pulls me along.

    Leopolt never came in the end.

    ¡¸First of all, here are the tax collection documents from each town and vige. Due to the war and reconstruction, we couldn¡¯t get the numbers, but they finally took shape this past month.¡¹

    He drops a stack of papers in front of me, which I don¡¯t understand, but there is a thin sheet attached that simplifies everything for me.

    -

    Revenue

    Head Tax¡¡¡¡ 50 000 gold

    Mine Tax¡¡¡¡ 30 000 gold

    Trade Tax¡¡¡¡ 10 000 gold

    Sale of Grain¡¡¡¡¡¡ 0 gold

    ¡ùTrade¡¡ 160 000 gold

    Earnings from the South¡¡ 24 000 gold

    Total Revenue¡¡ 274 000 gold

    Expenses

    Mansion Maintenance¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ 10 000 gold

    Guard Maintenance¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ 10 000 gold

    Army Wages¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ 120 000 gold

    Military Facilities and Other Expenses¡¡¡¡14 000 gold

    Domestic Affairs/Reconstruction¡¡¡¡¡¡ 100 000 gold

    Interest¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ 24 000 gold

    Total Expenses ¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ 274 000 gold

    -

    ¡¸¡­¡­dishonesty, huh?¡¹

    No matter how ill-informed I am about finance, I know something is wrong when the revenue and expenses match exactly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s happening.¡¹

    Celia quietly draws her sword while M readies a boxrge enough to fit a head.

    ¡¸Aaah, don¡¯t do such scary things. I¡¯ll exin. It¡¯s a result of thinking without sleeping!¡¹

    Now that he mentions it, Polte, who is waiting beside Adolph, also has bags under her eyes and is nodding off.

    ¡¸First the head tax, it¡¯s natural that there is no increase with respect to the poption. There is a limited number of ces we can take from. Hardlett-sama is not suggesting we take from the viges burned down from war or from Rafen that participated in battle, right?¡¹

    Head tax is basically a fee for living in the area.

    Tax is high in saferge cities protected by walls and guards, whereas the tax is cheaper in towns and viges where the risk of bandits and monsters appearing are greater.

    Pioneer viges and other ces in remote areas with a particrly high level of danger are often exempt.

    In other words, it can be seen as a tax that the lord takes in exchange for providing safety to his people, and it does not make sense to take it from a town or vige that has been thrown in the middle of war nor is it possible to take it from citizens who have been chased away from their houses by fire.

    ¡¸A big factor for this result is the fact most of the entire region of Rafen is exempt. On the other hand, the reason we barely managed to secure an amount is because of the tax from the former Libatis region. Although they were upied, there is no substantial damage and they can afford to pay. It is not our fault either so we don¡¯t need to grant them an exemption.¡¹

    I understand the logic, but they might dispute it.

    ¡¸Next, the mine tax¡­¡­it has decreased drastically. Well, with the war finished, there is no need for arms or fortress construction anymore. In other words, the importance of steel has decreased significantly. Most of the current production is for the reconstruction of our own territory and the neighboring feudal lords.¡¹

    That¡¯s expected.

    ire also worked tirelessly. She is probably changing Lintbloom¡¯s production.

    ¡¸Trade is mainly done with the city states, but we can¡¯t get back anymore. Even if we can trade with the Empire, it has to be done secretly, and the kingdom will likely monopolize trade with the Federation. All grain is being released in order to sustain living until next year¡¯s harvest. We have absolutely no leeway to sell any grain.¡¹

    Thankfully, we have enough grain to not starve.

    If we have to buy it from the city states or the Federation, I can see them overcharging us.

    ¡¸Profits from the south are the fruits of thebor done in Zwei Elfie. Some people found gemstone mines and forests with good quality oak from the ownerlessnd and exceptional individuals even found giant diamonds. We purchased them for 10 000 gold, but if we can sell them to high-ranking nobles in the Federation through official channels, we can likely double the price.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a desperate measure to utilizend that had lost its entire poption to bugs, but it turned out to be a great sess.¡¹

    Adolph nods.

    ¡¸Moving on to expenses next, well there are essential costs and the interest payments, as well as the reconstruction which mobilizes all avable citizens including women and children¡­¡­so far everything mentioned is fine, but the problem is the military expense. Leopolt-san is stubbornly insisting on maintaining the personal army that no longer has any role beyond exterminating bandits. Things like cannons, catapults, chariots¡­¡­ where will they be used?¡¹

    As I stay silent, Celia and M counter with ¡°Aegir-sama will be underestimated if the army is small¡± and ¡°the source of power of new nobles stem from military might¡± respectively, but I don¡¯t agree with either statement.

    Let¡¯s change the subject.

    ¡¸I understand the revenue and expense numbers. What concerns me more than the military is this.¡¹

    I tap my finger on the line with an asterisk next to the word trade.

    This is clearly an outstanding sum and a convenient number that helps the revenue and expense to break-even.

    ¡¸Well the official documents pertaining to this are subdivided into various items ranging from iron ore and building materials to ck beast meat and debt¡­¡­the one thing all of them have inmon, they are essentially tied to smuggling gold.¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t a gold nugget secretly ced in the treasury every time it was transported?¡¹

    Celia lowers her voice to a whisper.

    The way she puts both hands over her mouth is cute.

    ¡¸Only a very minute amount, a mass not enough to raise suspicion every time it is moved. This on the other hand is the main channel. A vast amount of gold nuggets, under the name of artwork, is being transported to the city states. They then melt that gold¡­¡­and use it to manufacture coins in their own nation¡¯s currency. Afterward, they return 90% of that money to us to pay for the ¡°art¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸They can earn a profit of 10% simply by continuing the production of gold coins¡­¡­and the gold coins are shared by the entire continent, meaning they have the same value whether they have the mark of the Federation or the mark of Goldonia or the mark of a city state.¡¹

    The problem is that we¡¯ll be in extremely big trouble if any one of them divulges this.

    ¡¸There is no reason to leak the information considering how easy it is to profit from it. Even if they try to take advantage of the situation, all we have to do is adjust the percent of payment. It¡¯s meaningless for them to swear allegiance to the kingdom of Goldonia. What do they gain by strangling a goose thatys golden eggs?¡¹

    Although¡­¡­Adolph trails off unsettlingly.

    ¡¸It was the day before yesterday. The wheels of a wagon transporting gold broke and turned over on the road. Fortunately, it happened in a desertednd between Lintbloom and Rafen so there were no witnesses¡­¡­ but the worker, who normally should not look at the contents, saw the gold and had to be detained.¡¹

    ¡¸The things you¡¯re doing are starting to sound like what Leopolt does.¡¹

    Adolph goes into a daze for a brief instant then slumps his shoulders in disappointment.

    ¡¸Well, the worker was let go without incident. He was not at fault. Instead¡­¡­ I believe the ident is deliberately nned. In fear of a simr ident urring, the wagon was reinforced and inspected multiple times.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying the one who devised the n is the kingdom?¡¹

    Adolph shakes his head.

    ¡¸If the kingdom found out, they would have sent an information officer. The reason this kind of cheap trick was done is because the person doesn¡¯t want to be discovered while at the same time showing us that they know what we are doing¨D¨D¡¹

    Adolph brings himself close to me.

    His expressionless face magnifying in size is not up to Leopolt¡¯s standard but still creepy nheless.

    ¡¸It has to be ire-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that.¡¹

    For now, let¡¯s make sure the worker doesn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸That day? Mmm, the wagon flipped over and the cargo¡­¡­that¡¯s right! The steel building materials rolled out and it was a big mess. On top of that, I hit my head and neared the border of life and death for the first¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s enough.¡¹

    I cheerfully pat the worker on the shoulder and give him ten gold coins topensate for his injury.

    ¡¸T-this much!? For a lowly worker like me!?¡¹

    I keep patting his shoulder and give him an additional ten coins.

    ¡¸The ident is due to my ineptitude. Please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸It was in fact our mistake for not realizing anything wrong with the wheel until it broke¡­¡­ what a benevolent lord!¡¹

    That¡¯s not the ident I¡¯m referring to.

    Beside me, Natia, Casie and Alice bow deeply to the man.

    Through investigation, I found out that this worker¡¯s hobbies are alcohol and gambling, that he made his wife work at a bar without paying her even at the age of thirty, and that he was a terrible person who was fired from his previous job for stealing money. Someone like him needs to be paid double if his mouth is to be kept shut.

    This had to be done, but Adolph was against eliminating him.

    So Natia suggested that he just had to forget about what happened and created a special memory loss drug in three hours, Alice used a new magic she apparently learned recently that wasn¡¯t her usual fire magic, and Casie fiddled around his head for insurance¡­¡­

    ¡¸His memories were sessfully reced, but his personality waspletely altered.¡¹

    On his way back home, the man pleasantly greets someone he encounters along the street.

    Judging by the bewildered reaction of the other person, he was probably not the kind of guy to say hello.

    There was a smallmotion when he got home, but the man eventually came out hugging a woman.

    ¡¸From now on, I will work hard and provide for you! I won¡¯t cheat anymore and I¡¯ll stop gambling and drinking! I¡¯ve realized what¡¯s most important is you, my wife¡­¡­ aah, everything is clear now. It¡¯s almost like I drank a miracle potion and had a spell cast on me and like someone tampered with my mind!¡¹

    The wife went from being confused to being in tears and hugged the man.

    ¡¸My dear¡­¡­ I believed in you! I knew one day¡­¡­one day you would have a change of heart!!¡¹

    ¡¸And they lived happily ever after, I guess.¡¹

    Everybody is happy.

    And all is right in the world. Yep.

    I¡¯ll have to ask ire what her reasons are some other time.

    ¡¸My issue is also important!!¡¹

    Celia grabs me¡­¡­rather, she clings to my chest.

    My cheeks involuntarily rx because of how cute she is, but I tighten up seeing how serious Celia is.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a disturbance in Libatis!¡¹

    One Week Later. Richemott.

    After receiving urgent news that the citizens of Richemott and the neighboring towns were revolting and causing an uproar, I rushed to the city apanied by the escort squad and my personal army.

    ¡¸I actually wanted to leave it to Leopolt.¡¹

    He should have received the news before Celia, yet he didn¡¯t move and said it shouldn¡¯t be prioritized over other problems.

    I could have ordered them to be subjugated, but Adolph objected to the idea, saying it would be excessively harsh treatment to the citizens, so I had no choice but toe myself with him and Celia.

    I arrive at Richemott and sure enough, there is a riot.

    ¡¸No head tax! Tax should only be taken from the rich!¡¹

    ¡¸We reject the governor imposed on us! We, the citizens of Richemott, will choose a representative!¡¹

    ¡¸No increase to food prices! Raise our wages!¡¹

    Citizens are lined up in disorderly rows from the main road to the highways, screaming all sorts of demands.

    The number of people easily surpasses several thousands¡­¡­maybe even ten thousand.

    Each individual is protesting about something, but when yelling together, all their voices mix and be an indistinguishable roar.

    The domestic affairs official who was entrusted to manage Richemott, whose name I forgot, stands in the center of the city on the balcony of the former assembly hall shouting back to the citizens, but is quickly overwhelmed by the difference in numbers and forced back inside the building.

    The deployed guards are also just standing in front of the entrance of the building.

    I don¡¯t think a few dozen soldiers can do anything to control this many people.

    A small smile creeps on my face as I observe the entirety of the situation on horseback.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t as bad as a rebellion. If anything, it¡¯s more like a direct petition.¡¹

    There is no fire rising up from the city, and the people have surrounded the governor and guards, but they are hitting anybody or smashing any property. It should be easy to do if they wanted to, given the number of people though¡­¡­

    ¡¸Regardless, this kind of uproar is unforgivable in Aegir-sama¡¯s territory! If we spill the blood of two or three of them, they¡¯ll sc-¨D¨Daabhbh, my hair!¡¹

    I ruffle Celia¡¯s hair to put a stop to her dangerous thoughts.

    ¡¸They are ustomed to Libatis¡¯s unique system. It will take time for them to be familiar with our system. They have not used any violence yet. We should avoid restraining them with physical force at all costs.¡¹

    Adolph, who values the people, cautions us.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to kill unnecessarily either. Especially if there are women and children among them.¡¹

    I¡¯m not simply being lenient.

    If we do as Celia says and beat up two or three people, and the people end up scattering, there¡¯s a possibility they may riot for real.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll have to talk to them. Isn¡¯t that your domain?¡¹

    Adolph averts his eyes when I speak to him.

    ¡¸Err, of course I want to meet with the representative, but under the circumstances¡­¡­¡¹

    Everybody is fussing about something different that I don¡¯t know who the representative is.

    A portion of them are so excited that all they can do is curse and shout.

    I guess it may be hard for Adolph to deal with, being someone who can¡¯t handle fighting.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    I spur Schwartz forward and ride into a line of people.

    Not everybody will hear me even if I yell and try to quiet them down.

    I need to do something with more impact.

    I inhale deeply and signal Celia to poke me in the side.

    ¡¸Uoooooooooh©`©`©`©`!!¡¹

    The roar that seems to travel endlessly through the crowd causes those in my immediate vicinity to copse, those a short distance away to cover their ears, a horse a considerable distance away to stand up on its hind legs, and a stray dog to run with its tail between its legs.

    In an instant, all themotion ceases and everyone¡¯s eyes turn to me.

    ¡¸I am the feudal lord, Aegir Hardlett. If you have something to say, say it to me.¡¹

    Celia simultaneously sends a signal with her eyes, ordering mounted spearmen from my personal army and the escort squad to flood in and guard against potential rash behavior.

    Unlike the soldiers guarding the building equipped with thin leather armor and a single thin spear, the arrival of an army donning te armor and wieldingnces and crossbows was enough to push the popce several steps backwards.

    I muster a quiet voice charged with a sense of intimidation.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re willing to cause this much of a ruckus, you must have something to say. Go on, say it.¡¹

    A brief silence follows, but eventually one courageous individual yells out, which encourages others to speak out one by one.

    ¡¸How annoying!!¡¹

    When I strike the ground with the Dual Crater, the citizens scream and step backwards again.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t understand if you tell me once. One at a time, no, send out a representative.¡¹

    After arguing anding to apromise, one person is pushed forward.

    So they hadn¡¯t decided on a representative. And they probably didn¡¯t want toe out together because they were all afraid of me.

    ¡¸If only Jim was here. He was well-informed about the character of Libatis.¡¹

    He unfortunately went on vacation prior to the disturbance.

    He was talking about divorcing his wife so I didn¡¯t want to keep him.

    Then I make eye contact with the grumbling representative.

    It was Jim.

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    After an unpleasant silence, I draw my sword in a long smooth motion.

    He has quite the guts to take a vacation and then start a revolt.

    ¡¸Wait! If we talk about it, you¡¯ll find justice¡­¡­no, I¡¯m already¡­¡­not justice¡­¡­¡¹

    When Jim slumps his shoulders, a sexy voluptuous blonde-haired woman grabs his arm¡­¡­it was Suzy.

    Sna is also standing behind them awkwardly.

    ¡¸The Libatis defectors are all rebelling! Let¡¯s take them out!¡¹

    Adolph stops Celia, who pulls out her sword, from behind.

    He gets kicked down in two seconds.

    ¡¸¡­¡­beforeying out conditions, I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say.¡¹

    Jim suddenly howls.

    ¡¸Uooooooh©`©`©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸That scared me! Don¡¯t do that!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t actually a roar or a howl, it was sobbing.

    Excluding the nonsensical phrases of ¡°not justice¡± and ¡°lost freedom¡± mixed in asionally, his situation can be summarized thusly:

    ¡ºHe had been living separately with his wife Eileen ever since South Yuguria used seductive techniques on him.¡»

    ¡ºHis wife also discovered his rtionship with Suzy and announced she would divorce him.¡»

    ¡ºHis house and fortune were taken as constion, and the next day, his wife already started living together with another young man.¡»

    ¡ºMayhem ensued during his depression and he participated without thinking.¡»

    I get where he¡¯sing from now, but there is something I¡¯m curious about.

    ¡¸I thought Suzy was my lover.¡¹

    Suzy holds up one hand and apologies cutely.

    ¡¸Aegir-san doesn¡¯t really pay attention to me. How should I put this, while power and money are important, the most important part is for a couple to love each other, you know? Jim-san, who had sex with me everyday and gave me allowances was better in that regard, I guess?¡¹

    I don¡¯t have much of aeback to the point about attention.

    I knew from the beginning that Suzy would fuck around anywhere, but hearing her say it openly makes me feel sick.

    Celia is groping my crotch for some reason.

    I¡¯ll talk to Jim and Suzyter, for now just tell me your terms as the representative of the people.

    ¡ºOne: Instead of a governor, an election will be held to choose a representative for the city.¡»

    ¡ºTwo: Abolish the head tax. Tax will be based on the ie of individuals or stores, and the multiplier will be decided by the representative.¡»

    ¡ºThird: Lower the price of food.¡»

    ¡¸How does that sound?¡¹

    I ask for Adolph¡¯s opinion just in case.

    ¡¸¡­¡­an election which rejects the idea of a governor concerns the fundamentals of the monarchy and of the feudal system. The abolishment of head tax can be done by the feudal lord¡¯s authority, but do you know how much time and work it will take to ascertain the ie of every family? Food prices are on the rise because there is a shortage of food. By lowering the price, are you suggesting we give out food for free?¡¹

    I stare at Jim.

    ¡¸Did you think we could actually do this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I owe Hardlett-dono a debt of gratitude and a debt of honor. I also consider myself a good friend of yours.¡¹

    Jim gazes downward.

    ¡¸The freedom we once held up in Libatis, that was the foundation of my soul and my friend¡¯s soul, our meaning in life. No matter how ungrateful or foolish people tell us we are, we won¡¯t give it up. Freedom is what all the citizens and thete Brian¨D¨D¡¹

    That was not something I could stomach.

    I¡¯m not referring to the freedom crap Jim is spouting.

    I think it¡¯s ridiculous, but I¡¯m not going to ridicule it.

    It¡¯s fine for him to live protecting his deceased friend¡¯s ideals.

    I won¡¯t do that, but I don¡¯t think those kinds of guys are unpleasant.

    ¡¸What I can¡¯t stand is-¡¹

    I dismount Schwartz and punch Jim right in the nose as he lifts his face.

    His toned muscr body flies in an arc, evoking a scream from the citizens and Sna.

    ¡¸Why are you looking down? Why aren¡¯t you staring me in the eye and telling me boldly?¡¹

    I approach the fallen Jim with long strides.

    ¡¸Wa-, wa-! Wait, wait! If you¡¯re mad at me, I¡¯ll apologize. Sorry, I¡¯ll ept the punishment too, so please have mercy. Okay?¡¹

    I gently shake Suzy off my arm and jerk my chin with as kind of a face as possible to tell her to go away.

    That¡¯s a different problem.

    I pick up Jim by the cor as blood drips from his nose, and m him on the ground again.

    ¡¸What do you mean Brian¡¯s dying wish? You just got carried away and joined the disturbance. Don¡¯t attach a virtuous reason to what you did, it¡¯s unsightly.¡¹

    Jim cowers on the ground without showing any resistance.

    It¡¯s hard to believe a single blow would tten him considering his stamina. He just doesn¡¯t have any intention of getting up.

    I don¡¯t have any need to talk to a guy like that or listen to his requests.

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t that¡­¡­talking?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, what a mess¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia and Adolph can be heard in the distance.

    I proceed to give an order to my personal army.

    ¡¸Negotiations have broken down. All troops get into position for suppression. You may cut down anyone who resists.¡¹

    It may not make sense to the soldiers but orders are orders.

    All the soldiers ready theirnces and wind up their crossbows.

    The residents scream and curse, while Sna and Suzy rush to help them run.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Jim said something.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hear you if you mumble.¡¹

    I ignore him and raise my hand.

    If I swing this hand down, the army will spring into action.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect¡­¡­freedom¡­¡­for sure this time¡­¡­give the people¡­¡­the free people¡­¡­¡¹

    Jim gets up and stands in front of me.

    His eyes fix unfalteringly on me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t point your sword at the people!!¡¹

    I catch the powerful strike with my left hand and counter with a punch to his stomach.

    ¡¸Gufh!¡¹

    My unrestrained blow sends Jim sliding backward with a groan.

    But he doesn¡¯t fall. He doesn¡¯t drop to his knees or cough up gastric juices.

    ¡¸My homnd is already gone! I owe a debt to Hardlett-dono I can¡¯t repay! However, I believe in freedom! For the sake of myte friend, the sake of my nativend, and most importantly the people who live here today, I will not take a single step backwards!¡¹

    Jim stands before me and my army with his arms spread apart.

    Of course he is unarmed, but his hands are balled into fists as if he is holding an invisible weapon.

    Although he should be somewhat shorter than me, he appears to exceed two meters.

    ¡¸Well said.¡¹

    Even though I raise my Dual Crater, Jim doesn¡¯t quiver in the slightest and res back without any hesitation in his eyes.

    I don¡¯t sense murderous intent or hostility in those eyes.

    But they tell me of his unwillingness to yield.

    ¡¸Then use those feelings to try and defeat me. I¡¯ll only be using my fists.¡¹

    I unfasten my Dual Crater and toss it to Celia.

    Celia reacts in time to catch it, but the weight of the sword pushes her into Adolph, knocking him down to the ground along with her.

    ¡¸If you win, I¡¯ll listen to your demands. If I win, I will rule over you strictly. Show me how strong your convictions are.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeh¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    I pretend I didn¡¯t hear Celia and Adolph.

    ¡¸My goodness. He¡¯s making decisions like a caveman!¡¹

    ¡¸How can you decide on politics without discussion or an election, I don¡¯t get it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But at this rate, we¡¯ll be killed by the army¡­¡­¡¹

    The citizens are just as bewildered.

    I give Jim, who is simrly confused, a punch to the face.

    ¡¸Guu!¡¹

    His forehead is cut and blood flies out.

    But Jim¡¯s well-trained body won¡¯t fall from that.

    Having resolved himself, Jim unleashes a kick to my sr plexus.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    Ifortably block the attack with both arms, although my body slides back.

    Jim¡¯s fist possesses a considerable amount of power.

    It would hurt if itnds cleanly even by a stroke of luck.

    ¡¸It¡¯s regrettably slow though.¡¹

    I catch hisrge swinging strike with my left hand and counter with three consecutive punches with my right to his jaw, his sr plexus, and abdomen.¡£

    ¡¸Gugh!¡¹

    As Jim wobbles, my left handnds squarely on his cheek.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    ¡¸A direct hit¡­¡­¡¹

    A citizen screams as Jim¡¯s body leans over to one side¨D¨D

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyou can do it.¡¹

    The small voice came from a three year old child in the arms of his mother.

    ¡¸Nuooo!!¡¹

    Jim nts his foot firmly on the ground and stays standing.

    ¡¸I will protect the freedom of the future!¡¹

    A hook catches my face as I lean forward to pursue another attack.

    The impact is strong enough to knock me out for a split second and cut in the inside of my mouth.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe Aegir-sama took a direct hit¡­¡­¡¹

    I shake my head and spit out the blood in my mouth.

    ¡¸Fu, fufu. So you didn¡¯t topple.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t hold back.

    Thest blow was powerful enough that I thought it would kill him.

    It¡¯sughable that a cheer from a single child helped him endure the blow.

    ¡¸He¡¯s fighting¡­¡­for us? D-do your best, Jim! Fight for freedom!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fight, Jim! Let us see your justice!¡¹

    ¡¸Go for it Jim! Beat down the wicked lord!!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is waiting for your victory!¡¹

    The citizens, who were dumbfounded by the sudden fist fight, gradually grasp the situation and begin to support Jim in unison.

    Even Suzy and Sna are on his side.

    Tens of thousands of cheers encourage Jim from behind.

    I am totally the viin, but as long as I have Celia standing on Schwartz and desperately cheering for me, I¡¯m happy.

    A fierce back and forth would follow.

    Sounds of our fists colliding, muscles getting hit, and bones creaking would ring out.

    Neither Jim nor I back down.

    However the number of my punches gradually increases and Jim¡¯s footing bes unsteady.

    I was simply stronger than him.

    What¡¯s important in a fist fight are muscles, skill, and speed.

    In regards to skill, Jim¡¯s knowledge of an orthodox martial arts gives him a slight advantage over me.

    But I have the upper hand in terms of muscle mass and I am overwhelmingly faster.

    ¡¸You did well tost this long.¡¹

    The match is only this close because Jim wouldn¡¯t let himself fall.

    No matter how many blows I rain on him, he won¡¯t go down if I don¡¯t hit his vitals.

    ¡¸Go! You¡¯re hurting him!!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is on your side, Jim! Fight, Jim!¡¹

    Each time the citizens shout, Jim stops staggering and his eyes regain their focus.

    ¡¸You¡¯re like a zombie.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. This is what justice is.¡¹

    I expected him to say, ¡°this is the power of love¡± or ¡°this is the power of everyone¡¯s support¡±.

    Things be iprehensible because you said justice.

    Jim¡¯s gaze shifts in the middle of battle and finds a burnt g of former Libatis held by an olddy.

    ¡¸Here Ie. This is a punch containing all my strength!!¡¹

    Jim pulls back his right arm and throws his entire weight behind the punch aimed at my face.

    I cross my arms tightly in front of my face and brace myself in preparation to defend.

    ¡¸Freeeedooooomm!!¡¹

    The fist that should have beenpletely blocked breaks through my guard.

    ¡¸Nuoooo!!¡¹

    My crossed arms are forcefully pushed apart and his heavy punch ms into my chest.

    ¡¸Guhah!¡¹

    The wind is knocked out of my lungs.

    I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since my body curled up on its own from being punched.

    Still, this is all¡­¡­as expected.

    It was a little more effective than I thought, that¡¯s it.

    I halt my breathing and lift my gaze.

    Jim is basically standing on one foot after uncorking that massive punch.

    I ball my right hand into a fist and send it at his defenseless chin.

    My punch makes a sharp crack and points Jim¡¯s face upward.

    That was a beautiful uppercut.

    Jim¡¯s zing eyes roll to the back of his head, and his limbs go limp.

    I knock him out perfectly, ignoring guts or anything else that¡¯s keeping him on his feet.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    The people cry out as Jim slowly crumbles to the ground¨D¨D

    ¡¸¨D¨DJim?¡¹

    A young woman¡¯s voice brings the light back to Jim¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¨D¨DEiilleeeeeeeeeen!¡¹

    His floppy limbs regain their strength, and Jim is able to stabilize himself.

    ¡¸Hey hey, you¡¯re kidding me.¡¹

    He waspletely out.

    You¡¯re starting to scare me a bit.

    ¡¸Eileen, didn¡¯t you go on a trip with a new man¡­¡­? Oh, so you came back!?¡¹

    ¡¸I was looking for an inn when the trip was canceled due to the disturbance.¡¹

    Jim shedsrge tears.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t make a mistake in choosing to fight! Now that Eileen is back, I have nothing to fear!! Here I go, Hardlett-dono, this is the final blow.¡¹

    Jim charges at me with a beaming smile.

    He¡¯s really creepy, but I can¡¯t return his sentiment.

    I have to prepare myself for a strike more powerful than the one I had just received.

    No matter how hard he tries to hold on with feelings alone, his body should be a wreck.

    If I survive his attack andnd one more blow, it will be the end.

    ¡¸Jusssttiiiicceeee¨D¨D¡¹

    I enter a stance which allows me to respond by either defending or evading.

    Now, will hee with a hook, a straight, or an uppercut?

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨DBody Pressssss!!¡¹

    Jim uses a running start and leaps into the air, charging at me with his entire body.

    ¡¸Hey, I said only fists!¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t expecting this at all.

    The range of his attack is too wide for me to dodge and the weight of his attack is too heavy for me to block.

    ¡¸Dowah!¡¹

    In the end, Jim¡¯s chest knocks me off my feet and the both of us fall on the ground.

    I hit my head in the process, which causes me to see stars.

    ¡¸H-he¡¯s down. The feudal lord has fallen!¡¹

    ¡¸Jim won! Our Jim won!¡¹

    ¡¸Freedom has won! Justice has won!!¡¹

    Cheers shake the city of Richemott.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono. I admit that I lost in terms of power. Even now, I don¡¯t believe I won.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you broke the rules.¡¹

    Jim subtly nods repeatedly and honors me with a respectful bow.

    Hey, are you listening?

    Thatst move you did wasn¡¯t a punch.

    And to defeat the other person, you have to render them unconscious, not physically knock them to the ground.

    ¡¸All you people, hear me out! If Hardlett-dono wanted to crush freedom, he could have done so at any time. But he gave me a chance by challenging me to a duel that doesn¡¯t benefit him!¡¹

    I acted purely because I was annoyed by your attitude and not for any other reason.

    ¡¸This is what he said! Freedom is not something given, it is something that you earn by fighting and winning! It isn¡¯t something shouted lightly, but it is something imed with appropriate determination and courage! Therefore Hardlett=dono is also a champion of freedom!!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not.¡¹

    The loud cheers continue without anybody listening to me.

    The people call out Jim¡¯s name and my name again and again.

    Jim then suddenly stops moving.

    Appearing by brushing aside the jubnt citizens is¨D¨D

    ¡¸Eileeeeeeeeen!!¡¹

    The wounded Jim runs.

    ¡¸Jiiiiim!¡¹

    Eileen abandons her lover and also runs.

    Both of them embrace each other and exchange a passionate kiss.

    The cheers born from the couple¡¯s disy of affection swell to resemble an explosion.

    A love song is sung in a near screaming tone and flowers are scattered.

    ¡¸It would be uncool if I make a fuss over a foul y in this atmosphere, right?¡¹

    Whatever, do what you want.

    I hold Celia, who is desperately insisting there was foul y, under my right arm as I watch Jim kiss his ex-wife¡­¡­no, his wife, hold Suzy under my left arm and take my leave.

    ¡¸What are you going to do? You can¡¯t ept those terms.¡¹

    Adolph says with an expression that is fearful of the consequences.

    I answer as I load the two girls on Schwartz.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your job to figure out a good solution.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unreasonable.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think so.

    ¡¸How can you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸An election is about choosing the most popr guy, right? Then-¡¹

    I point at Jim who is still kissing in the middle of the crowd.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll choose him.¡¹

    Jim and I fought magnificently, but I never felt any animosity or killing intent.

    He was considerate to me, making sure I wasn¡¯t shamed in his final speech.

    It¡¯s not like he truly believes what he said in his speech, right?

    You should be able to find a realisticpromise with Jim.

    ¡¸But I can¡¯t ept that Aegir-sama lost. There will be disorder among the soldiers!¡¹

    About that¡­

    I feel like I¡¯ve been losing a lot of fightstely, including the one I intentionally lost to Seika.

    I¡¯ve got to make up for that somehow.

    ¡¸Umm, what¡¯s going to happen to me? Am I going to be loaned out to your subordinate?¡¹

    As Suzy sweats, Celia hisses from the opposite side.

    ¡¸I lost my lover, lost because of foul y, and I¡¯m going to make a nasty promise, it is my utter defeat. That¡¯s why, as punishment for cheating, you¡¯re going to take all of my jealousy with every single hole in your body. No contraception, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Geh, I¡¯m fine with doing that, but please, I don¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡¹

    And so, I set off from Richemott with a hand on Suzy¡¯s ass and a hand on Celia¡¯s ass.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 26 years old. Winter.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance (strong). Counselor (temporary).

    Appears in the present story:

    Celia (iming foul y), Nonna (erupting breasts), Ca (milking)

    Jim (freedom¡¯s victory), Eileen (remarriage), Sna (awkward), Suzy (abducted)

    Adolph (super difficult challenge), Leopolt (absent)

    Family:

    Mel (concubine), Kuu (daughter-inw), Ruu (daughter-inw)

    Pipi (at peace), Mireille (weight training), Melissa (concubine), Maria (concubine), Miti (concubine), Catherine (recollecting about the past)

    Gretel (dog concubine), Sofia (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (fiddling around with the brain)

    Rita (head maid lover), Yoguri (lover), Alice (failed)

    Mother: Marceline (lover), Daughters: Eldest - Stephanie (lover), Second - Bridget (lover), Youngest - Felicie (lover), udia (swimming in the cold), ra (crying) Ad (pro lover), Ate (lover), Dorothea (capital orphanage), Sally dy¡¯s maid), Maruru dy¡¯s maid), Benel (slight reaction)

    Subordinates:

    M (baron), Irijina (knight), Sekrit (senses something), Natia (memory loss drug), Polte (sleepless new year¡¯s), Tristan (received a beating), Head-helmina (senses something)

    T-99 (maintenance), Marta (secretary), Yren (forest elf boss), Ijaris (ck elf boss)

    Baroness Rukino Escaote (governor), Rukue (her daughter), Seika (her son?)

    Luna (knight) ¡û Rafae (ce of rest), Christoph (eating mandarins in front of a firece), Zillia (eating mandarins in front of a firece)

    Guigue (new year drinking), Sebastian (butler), Kroll (new year woman), Yakov (knight,ughing), Mack (knight escort), Altair (new year event), Remia (new year event)

    Others:

    Ivanna (naval construction), Cedric (sisterly love), Martory (tribute), Mistry (tribute)

    Piris (stable period), Busco (low-life), Gildress (manly mochi), Andrei (lolicon)

    Celestina (demand), Monica (messenger), Dingus and Rinuga (direct appeal), ire (plot), Laurie (rage)

    Non-humans:

    Schwartz (free), Lammy (nothing), Mirumi (lots of eggs), Alraune (luxuriant growth), Brynhildr (going to the capital)

    Smoothie (parenting), Pochi (giant lizard), Child lizard (meditation), Felteris (swimming in the cold)

    Territory Poption

    Total: 365 000

    Rafen: 47 000, Lintbloom: 8 000

    Richemott (former Libatis): 34 000, Zwei Elfie: 2900

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 800, Archers: 200, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 10, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -240 500 gold

    Sexual Partners: 818

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567 (++)

    Current Location: Richemott

 Chapter 537: A Competent Worker

    <h4>Chapter 537: A Competent Worker</h4>

    Rafen. Bedroom.

    ¡¸Are you alive?¡¹

    I rub the back of Suzy, who is breathing rapidly and gasping for air.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m already dead.¡¹

    Suzy replies weakly while lying face-down on the bed.

    ¡¸Sorry, I went too far.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­you did more than that.¡¹

    When I pick her up, her limbs dangle loosely.

    She¡¯s almost like a corpse.

    ¡¸My jealousy was thicker and more abundant than expected.¡¹

    The mes of my jealousy changed into lust, and so I plunged my dick into Suzy¡¯s mouth to the root as soon as I brought her into the room.

    My tool should be long enough to reach her stomach, but Suzy was ustomed enough with men to somehow amodate the entire length.

    ¡¸I figured you would put it in, the problem was how much you let out.¡¹

    I released my load deep in her throat.

    My ejactionsted a total of thirty minutes, but I pulled myself out every thirty seconds so Suzy wouldn¡¯t suffocate.

    ¡¸Frankly, I don¡¯t know if Aegir-san is human.¡¹

    After thirty minutes, Suzy holds her stomach in pain, and my seed squirts out from her asshole.

    ¡¸The problem is what happens after! It¡¯s just not possible to vomit what you pour in my ass. I seriously cried.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I lost my mind because of the jealousy and arousal.¡¹

    I apologized to Suzy afterward by servicing her, except¡­¡­

    ¡¸In the end, you got horny again and pounced on me. That upside-down mid-air pration was ridiculous! That was the first time I let out such a sound!¡¹

    Her voice was certainly amazing.

    It wasn¡¯t a moan or a scream, rather it resembled the sound of a conch shell being blown.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡¹

    Suzy somehow crawls over to me and hands me thick piercings and a chain.

    ¡¸Mm, I have quite a few lovers, you see. When I found someone who was better than the rest at the time, he asked me to wear a piercing. This one I have now¡­¡­was given to me by Jim-san, but it looks like he¡¯ll be returning to his wife.¡¹

    The piercings Suzy are referring to are on her nipples, not her ears.

    So the gold piercings I was also curious about during our lovemaking session were from Jim.

    Despite his impassioned speech about freedom and Eileen or whatever, he is someone who would put piercings on a woman, huh?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I want to injure a woman¡¯s breasts though¡­¡­¡¹

    I hold Suzy¡¯s tanned breasts and hesitate.

    A woman¡¯s breasts, big or small, are beautiful works of art.

    I can¡¯t help feeling reluctant to screw a foreign object into them.

    ¡¸A hole has already been opened. If you¡¯re not going to put one on, another man is going to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine.¡¹

    I smile wryly, give Suzy, who is lying on her back, a kiss and then lift her up so I can pass the piercing through the holes in her nipples.

    ¡¸Ukh¡­¡­this one is a little thick after all. Uuu!¡¹

    With a small groan, a silver pin is inserted into both nipples.

    Suzy urges me to continue and I proceed to attach a simrly silver chain on the pins.

    ¡¸Uwah! These are my first chains, but man these are sexy!¡¹

    The chains sway as Suzy raises her upper body.

    ¡¸Try pulling on them. Oww! It hurts and they¡¯re sexy and they really turn me on!¡¹

    Suzyughs when she sees my doubtful expression.

    ¡¸Ahaha, they¡¯re perfect for a woman who cheated. Think of it as a gift tomemorate the resumption of our rtionship as fuck bu¨D¨Dlovers.¡¹

    Having recovered enough to stand, Suzy gets up and wobbles around the room naked, picking up her clothes which have been scattered around the room.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a wild girl who loves sex though. If you neglect me, I¡¯ll cheat on you without any second thought~ Also, I might let myself get swept up by a handsome guy, so you better get me back.¡¹

    Hmm, I know it¡¯s the man¡¯s fault if a girl cheats, but it¡¯s a little troubling if the girl is so loose.

    ¡¸You can punish me every time I do it¨D¨Dbesides-¡¹

    Suzy grins mischeivously.

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t the sex much hotter than when we did it normally as lovers? Even yesterday when I was talking about another man, you were rougher¡­¡­Aegir-san might surprisingly have a fetish for that.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that much of a degenerate.¡¹

    I put the underwear which was tucked under the bed on Suzy.

    That was when the door opened.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! It¡¯s almost time¡­¡­¡¹

    M marches in after knocking.

    ¡¸Ah, you! What are those on your boobs¡­¡­?¡¹

    It¡¯s not rare for me to be with a woman.

    The reason why M is upset is likely because of the nipple piercings and chain.

    ¡¸Fufu, Aegir-san put them on me. It is to say that my breasts belong to him.¡¹

    ¡¸H-how could you do that to a woman!? It¡¯s improper!!¡¹

    M stands imposingly and scolds me, but when Suzy teases her by tugging on the chains, M covers her own chest area and turns red.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking! I don¡¯t want those things!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t say anything yet.

    Anyways, it¡¯s time for what I promised to do.

    I will be discussing with¡­¡­the kingdom of Malt.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Aegir Hardlett-dono.¡¹

    Celestina, the current queen of Malt, picks up the edge of her skirt and curtsies politely.

    No one told me she would being in person.

    ¡¸If you contacted me, I would have arranged for a wee reception. Or I could have traveled to you instead.¡¹

    Her appearance is still one of a girl who hasn¡¯t fully matured but the act of inviting the queen of a nation is nheless considered rude.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t m¨D¨Dpay no mind to it. The one who requested this urgent discussion was me.¡¹

    If Celestina wasing, I would have liked the border guards to inform me.

    They only said it was a messenger of Malt, so I thought an actual messenger came.

    ¡¸May I begin? I came here to ask you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    I poke the cheek of Celestina¡¯s dignified face.

    ¡¸Nyuu!¡¹

    Her stiff expression and rigid tone crumbles, and her face reverts to Celestina¡¯s usual demeanor.

    ¡¸We¡¯re the only ones here. You don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡¹

    ¡¸Funyuu¡­¡­I was trying so hard not to be spoiled by you.¡¹

    Celestina expresses her slight disheartening, and Monica gets angry¨D¨Das usual.

    Celestina starts again, this time in a more rxed atmosphere.

    ¡¸Um, I want you to approve trade. Also, I want the permission to pass through the territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I answer promptly without an ounce of hesitation. There is no reason to refuse.

    Malt is a totally friendly nation, besides there was never a barrier separating our territories to begin with.

    Both of our rights to water usage and forest usage are also magnanimous and there has never been a problem with them.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s all, you could have sent a letter.¡¹

    I¡¯m happy that I get to see her cute face though.

    ¡¸Yeah, but Monica said that the agreement hasn¡¯t been epted.¡¹

    I recall the secret terms which were once agreed upon between Malt and I.

    The Kingdom of Malt shall conduct all diplomatic activities with the advice and approval of Count Hardlett.

    (Hereafter, the kingdom of Malt will be abbreviated as M and Count Hardlett will be abbreviated as H.)

    M shall conduct the formation and deployment of the army with the advice of H, and shall stand jointly with H in the event of war.

    However, H will retainmand over the army.

    M shall report all trade it has conducted to H.

    Moreover, trade between the two nations will always take precedence over trade between other countries.

    M shall report domestic tax rates, such as head tax and harvest tax, in advance to H, and request approval before the collection process.

    When conferring a peerage, raising peerage or revoking peerage, M must get approval from H.

    M must request approval from H when enactingws and regtions.

    If an incident is determined to be serious by H, H may appoint a judge to oversee the case.

    The conditions are pretty bad now that I examine them again.

    The citizens will cause an uproar if they find out¡­¡­no, or maybe not, considering their temperament.

    In any case, I have to approve if Malt wants to conduct trade.

    And Malt¡¯s perimeter is entirely my territory so naturally she can¡¯t travel anywhere if she doesn¡¯t have my permission.

    ¡¸Ehehe, thanks.¡¹

    My face also loosens up instinctively when Celestina smiles and hops on myp.

    Her smile is indeed a formidable weapon. It blunts the tips of her opponents¡¯ spears and her people swear allegiance to her unconditionally.

    There is nobody more suited to ruling a country in a peaceful world than her.

    ¡¸By the way, can you tell me where you are going to do trade and what you will be trading?¡¹

    Malt is an area with an abundance of cultivatednd and no other notable industries.

    ¡¸The city states will buy our beer!¡¹

    I see, Malt¡¯s beer is certainly delicious.

    It is a considerably long distance to the city states but the unit price and profit of beer is higher than flour.

    Feeling relieved of her answer, I look at the map again.

    Even after crossing my territory, there is still quite some distance from Malt to the city states.

    ¡¸You still have a long way to go.¡¹

    It may be simple for a trading party, but a merchant with a cart may think differently.

    Although Malt is a small nation, it is still a big deal for a merchant caravan to exit a country, and there will be escorts apanying to protect from bandits.

    Will it be easy for the trading party of another nation to gain permission?

    ¡¸That is why I havee! I will also be asking the feudal lords along the way and Goldonian government officials!¡¹

    Motivated, Celestina pumps her fist.

    I do believe that no feudal lord can refuse a request from Celestina if she pleads with an upward gaze.

    ¡¸Mu.¡¹

    As my finger traces the map, ites across a familiar name ¨C Baron Pedot.

    Ever since the barbarian raid devastated his demesne and his cruel treatment to his people¡­¡­especially children was discovered, I recall he lost his standing and was isted.

    Let us suppose for a moment.

    What if I was a low-life, a pervert, and a man who could only think of sex?

    Malt is an independent nation, but Goldonia is the present ruler of the Central ins.

    As a regional feudal lord, there is no need to act humble towards the queen of a tiny nation.

    There is nothing Celestina can do, even if she brings up the rtionship between the two countries and tries to use coercion.

    ¡¸I want this trade to seed no matter what!¡¹

    It was obvious what a low-life would demand of an earnestly pleading Celestina.

    The adorable dress decorating her body will be stripped and a wart-covered tongue will lick her smooth youthful¨D¨D

    ¡¸I want everyone who drinks Malt¡¯s beer to say it¡¯s tasty¡­¡­for that reason, I¡¯m prepared to even lower my head!¡¹

    Her lowered head will be stepped on, her slender leg lifted and a putrid dirty rod will plunge into her hairless¨D¨D

    ¡¸If Monica is with me, I can surely do it!¡¹

    Multiple sleazebags will crowd around Monica and Celestina¨D¨Dthe two of them will be showered in their fluids and the light in their eyes will fade.

    I m my fist on the desk and stand up.

    ¡¸No¡­¡­I won¡¯t allow it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Funya!?¡¹¡¸Piii!¡¹

    I take out an official-looking document from the shelf, and write in a tone that is too crude and high-handed to be called a letter of rmendation signed with my name allowing the Malt trading party to pass through my territory.

    I suddenly regain myposure, making me want to check over whether it is eptable to send out such a letter.

    But Leopolt is away with Adolph and Celia on urgent business.

    Marta is unfortunately also absent on a separate business.

    Irijina, who stayed behind, is not reliable and M is practically a pure soldier who is not knowledgeable about writing.

    ¡¸Well, it should be fine.¡¹

    I fold the letter, seal it in an envelope and hand it to Celestina.

    ¡¸If anybody is reluctant for even a second, show this to them. Do it before they demand your body.¡¹

    ¡¸Funi? Body?¡¹

    Anyway, with this no one should try to wreak havoc on Celestina.

    The two say their thanks and then leave to go negotiate with the feudal lords on their route.

    ¡¸Why do that in such a situation¡­¡­ no, it can¡¯t be¡­¡­¡¹

    I ignore M, who is mumbling to herself, and move on to the next matter.

    I have many more things I must do.

    ¡ºI want to gather the residents of the former southern nations scattered in various ces within Goldonia and create a new pioneer vige. I ask for your support.¡»

    ¡ºAfter a resident of the ©–©– vige became the concubine of Baron ¡÷¡÷, the inhabitants felt like they have free rein to take water from the river on the border as they please!¡»

    ¡ºMy territory is surrounded by territory belonging to traditional nobles¡­¡­the highway is rough, and the officers watching over the safety left their posts. If the Margrave can say something to them, it would help.¡»

    ¡ºThe belly of my daughter who served alcohol to you half a year ago is starting to grow.¡»

    Problem after problemes in.

    ¡¸Arggh, fine I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    These issues won¡¯t get solved if I tell people who aren¡¯t here to do it, so I¡¯ll just make a decision about each one.

    ¡¸I can give you some spare tools. Handle the gathering of people yourself. What if the governorins? Not my problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Baron ¡÷¡÷? Who¡¯s that? So annoying, have a hundred cavalry do some military exercises by the river, that¡¯ll probably scare them off.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind dispatching a few guards. If the neighborsin, tell them to speak to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell her that I love her. ¡­¡­it would help if you told me her name one more time.¡¹

    I solve the iing problems rapidly.

    At first I thought they were irritating, but I have to be able to do this as apetent feudal lord.

    Last toe in the confusion is Altair, apanied by Remia.

    Adolph always said I needed to have a word with them.

    ¡¸I have been hearing reports that the church of Altair is acting suspiciouslytely¡­¡­¡¹

    Before I can finish my sentence, Altair hugs me.

    Remia, who clears her throat and mentally prepares herself, also hugs me from behind.

    Well, I can let themin to Adolphter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I want to erect a statue.¡¹

    ¡¸A statue?¡¹

    I ask her what kind of statue she wants and Altair points to me.

    ¡¸If I may, Her Grace is saying that she wants a statue of you as the saint of the Altair religion.¡¹

    Remia exins, doing her best not to cling too close to me.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t do that.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what kind of person would be happy to build a statue of themselves.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I want it left behind.¡¹

    Altair softly touches my groin.

    A pale light shines and the fatigue from my overused dick dissipates.

    ¡¸Her Grace wants¡­¡­a statue of your genitalia to be left behind.¡¹

    ¡¸No tyrant in history has ever been so shameless to do something like that.¡¹

    Altair proceeds to pull my hand.

    ¡¸Her Grace is saying that she wants to persuade you.¡¹

    I don¡¯t say anything, but allow myself to be taken to their religious facility.

    Waiting there are dozens of believers ranging from children to middle-aged women.

    ¡¸We will serve the Saint!¡¹

    ¡¸We will offer our service to the holy penis!¡¹

    ¡¸Come, dedicate your bodies!¡¹

    All of them pounce on me together.

    The only thing I could do was try not to touch the kids.

    A few dayster, Leopolt returned with Adolph and Celia.

    He is, as usual, expressionless but Adolph is very angry.

    Apparently he and ire had some serious disagreements and argued vehemently.

    For some reason, they had clear evidence on each other and couldn¡¯t reach apromise, so they parted ways.

    ¡¸Anyways, look at the fruits of mybor I umted while you were away.¡¹

    Adolph¡¯s balding, which had worsened due to his busy schedule, should slow down.

    ¡¸Speechless? And Celia, why are you so surprised?¡¹

    The three of them silently go off to their respective offices and thene back to me a few hourster.

    ¡¸I somehow settled the matter in Richemott. I don¡¯t know how I would have done it if the representative wasn¡¯t Jim-san.¡¹

    An election to choose a representative was held in Richemott shortly after I left, and Jim was ultimately chosen.

    I expected as much. The sentiment of people doesn¡¯t change much whether the government is a monarchy or a democracy.

    ¡¸In the meantime, ignore the election. The predecessor was dismissed from office for failing to prevent mayhem, and Jim-san, an old friend of Lord Hardlett¡¯s and a man with knowledge of former Libatis society, was elected as the region¡¯s representative ¡­¡­ to show off to the kingdom and the lords.¡¹

    I chose a governor as I saw fit.

    That person just happened to be the same person elected by the people.

    ¡¸Also, the tax rate is not a head tax on individuals, it is a luxury tax on the wealthy under the pretense of security for the city, which aims to let the same amount of tax be collected while relieving some of the burden felt by the citizens.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t really matter as long as the same amount can be collected.

    ¡¸As for the issue with rising food costs, I looked into it and found that the cause was the grain merchants of Richemott buying up stock. When I voiced out the discovery in what they call a newspaper¡­¡­ arge organization run by the people to distribute news, I should say, there was a huge uproar and the price stabilized.¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s great.

    I¡¯m d everything was resolved.

    ¡¸With that said, an essential problem remains.¡¹

    Leopolt chimes in.

    ¡¸Needless to say, choosing a ruler by election sets a precedent that overturns the premise of a monarchy. This doesn¡¯t apply only to Richemott, but it will also affect the other regions in Former Liabits. It is also possible for the kingdom to criticize this process. I won¡¯t say it¡¯s¡­¡­the worst oue, but it¡¯s probably the second from the bottom.¡¹

    I call over Celia so I can squeeze her cheeks.

    ¡¸Is it next to a massacre?¡¹

    Leopolt shakes his head.

    ¡¸No it is below a massacre, above a rebellion followed by separation and independence.¡¹

    How can he say that?

    Your absence was part of what caused all this in the first ce.

    I go on, squeezing Celia¡¯s cheeks harder.

    ¡¸Talking won¡¯t get anything started. Are there any other problems?¡¹

    There shouldn¡¯t be.

    I mean, I worked strenuously. No issues should remain.

    Yet Leopolt and Adolph both step forward at the same time.

    ¡¸The Malt matter was a pretty bad move. Not only did we announce that Malt is under our protection, but the rmendation that should normallye from the kingdom was decided by a mere feudal lord in Lord Hardlett¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The people of the southern nations are currently the citizens of different feudal lords. Returning them to the south¡­¡­or in other words, Hardlett-sama¡¯s territory, I believe is too premature. Not an insignificant amount of letters of protest have alreadye in. They are from the traditional nobles as well as the new nobles.¡¹

    Don¡¯tin about something I went out of my way to do.

    I rub Celia¡¯s cheeks harder.

    ¡¸In regards to the training exercise conducted near ©–©– vige, Baron ¡÷¡÷ has not noticed our army and has sent his knights to start a skirmish. As a result, a few of his knights have fallen. We need to make our presence known if we want to demonstrate a show of force. It would have been better perhaps if it was war time.¡¹

    ¡¸From the territory who you provided security support for, it seems the defense squad you sent greatly intimidated a governor of a traditional noble they encountered along the way. ¡­¡­what kind of orders did you give them?¡¹

    All you¡¯re doing isining.

    A world in which the people who work hard lose is so unfair.

    If you guys didn¡¯t disappear for this or that, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    I¡¯m not going to say this because of how disgraceful it would make me seem though.

    I knead Celia¡¯s cheeks further.

    ¡¸S-shdop¡­¡­you will start a fire with my cheeks!¡¹

    Leopolt holds a hand up to Adolph, who looks like he still has something to say, and hands me a document.

    ¡¸This is the current status of the military and the target numbers at the time of reorganization. I want you to please understand it fully.¡¹

    I pass it to Celia as usual, trying to get him to go away, but the document is ced before me again.

    ¡¸I want you to understand it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine, fine.¡¹

    I reluctantly skim over the paper.

    Celia has gone limp from all my kneading and is desperately squishing her cheeks to get them back to their normal shape.

    ¡¸One more thing. You may have already forgotten¡­¡­ it is regarding the female general Patricia captured in the war. She is still in confinement. She may hold beneficial tactical information, so can I get your signature for her release?¡¹

    Leopolt swiftly hands me a pen.

    ¡¸Mm. If you¡¯re going to fuck her, I¡¯m first.¡¹

    As soon as I signed, Leopolt didn¡¯t wait long after Celia snuck a peek to take the document and leave.

    ¡¸What a busy guy.¡¹

    Celia tilts her head as she rubs her red cheeks.

    ¡¸The prisoner of war is still confined¡­¡­?¡¹

    Adolph also nts his head with a puzzled expression.

    ¡¸Military affairs is not my specialty, but prisoners should be managed by the kingdom¡­¡­ will Hardlett-sama¡¯s signature be enough?¡¹

    I guess I didn¡¯t read over his document.

    Well, I¡¯m sure Leopolt will figure it out.

    Now that Leopolt, Adolph, and Celia are here, I can rest.

    I need it after all the work I did.

    ¡¸Honestly, I wanted you to sleep the whole time.¡¹

    I turn around and flick Adolph¡¯s forehead before leaving the room.

    That¡¯s when I met up with Tristan.

    ¡¸There you are! Rather than working as hard as I can and having peoplein, I should have gotten you to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸What a disturbing thing to say right off the bat¡­¡­although that wouldn¡¯t be possible anyways. I was not in Rafen.¡¹

    Tristan sighs and looks back and forth between me and the outside.

    ¡¸Peace is priceless. Gambling it is bad. Keep war short and peace long; that is the secret to prosperity since the dawn of history.¡¹

    What is this guy saying?

    ¡¸Speaking of ideals, it would be perfect if a small riot annulled the engagement that was forced on me. I¡¯m not sure how ethical it is to stamp my thumbprint when I¡¯m fainted¡­¡­¡¹

    Tristan gives me a troubled look before walking away.

    What¡¯s wrong with him, maybe I should call Estelle to the mansion to better understand him.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like this.¡¹

    I¡¯m not only referring to Tristan¡¯s cryptic statements. It feels like everything is moving in a strange direction.

    They are not simply bing messed up, everything is trending in the same way.

    That¡¯s just a hunch I¡¯m getting.

    When did this strange feeling start?

    Since the war ended? When we started talking about factions? Since Leopolt caused a stir in the capital?

    Or was it after I made Suzy squirt like a fountain?

    ¡¸Shall I tell you?¡¹

    A voice came from Tikuku, no, it was from Head-helmina sitting on top.

    ¡¸Tell me what?¡¹

    Head-helmina replies with a Leopolt-esque emotionless face.

    ¡¸What happened. And also what will happen next.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t answer right away, she poses another question.

    ¡¸Do you want to live and die as you are now, a great noble surrounded by beautiful maidens in a richnd?¡¹

    My reply of ¡°Isn¡¯t that a great life?¡± came slightlyte.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because of the phlegm in my throat or it was because I wanted to sneeze.

    Head-helmina nods.

    ¡¸Umu, I won¡¯t tell you. You¡¯re better off not knowing.¡¹

    ¡¸Initiating forward movement. You have a maximum of 35 minutes remaining until bath time.¡¹

    Head-helmina walks away briskly, no it¡¯s Tikuku who is doing the walking.

    I won¡¯t even question that anymore.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll go find a woman.¡¹

    Going Back in Time¨D¨DZwei Elfie ¨C Nearby Fort.

    A translucent shadow approaches with a hoarse creepy groan.

    It has a generally humanoid shape and vague resemnces of a head, arms and a torso but no perceptible legs, and flutters everytime it moves around unsteadily, repeatedly fading in and away like fog.

    It is floating above the ground and is about four meters tall, clearly not the size of a human.

    Zaphnes stops Gido right as he readies his bow and aims at the mysterious entity.

    ¡¸Save your arrows. That is obviously a ghost. Iron arrows won¡¯t work on it.¡¹

    Ghosts are literally undead monsters that don¡¯t possess a physical body.

    They are essentially in the same ss as zombies and skeletons, but their grudge is stronger since they don¡¯t manifest in the world through a physical medium like a corpse or bones, and because of theirck of an actual body, are more troublesome to fight without specialized weapons or abilities.

    Additionally, they aren¡¯t bound by physical limits so they canbine with other vengeful spirits and can grow even more wicked.

    ¡¸Are you telling us to just stand in ce and do nothing then?¡¹

    The shadow is already close enough to touch noses but Zaphnes grins nheless.

    ¡¸I have this special holy water, which costs two gold per bottle.¡¹

    The shadow flies close to Visitacion, who quickly nces at her baby¡¯s face before getting into a stance with her dagger, but the ghost continues to move as if searching for something.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t see us? Is it because of the holy water?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, and that¡¯s not all.¡¹

    The ghost, unable to find what it¡¯s looking for, loses its patience and trembles, then lets out a piercing shriek.

    ¡¸Hi-hiiii!!¡¹

    Then a man who suddenly copsed screams.

    ¡¸I thought he died¡­¡­ guess he¡¯s at death¡¯s door.¡¹

    The man covers his ears as he writhes in agony, and bangs his head over and over against a wall before falling on his back and arching his body.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what would have happened to us if we didn¡¯t have holy water.¡¹

    Foames out of the man¡¯s mouth and his pants be wet with urine and semen from a loss of control over his bodily functions. Shortlyter, he perishes with a terrified look on his face.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Urk, what¡¯s this!?¡¹

    Visitacion is speechless.

    A semi-transparent substance flies out of the dead man¡¯s mouth and is absorbed by the ghost.

    ¡¸Ghosts are masses of resentment. If you get killed by one, your soul will also get lost and sucked away. Look at the size of that thing, a single person doesn¡¯t have a soul that big. There must be over a hundred souls in there.¡¹

    Zaphnes licks his lips, then reaches into his backpack for five arrows and hands them to Gido.

    ¡¸These arrowheads¡­¡­are they silver?¡¹

    ¡¸When ites to ghosts and monsters of the sort, everybody knows they¡¯re weak to silver. You can¡¯t do any exploration without carrying these. To be honest, this one isrger than I expected. The holy water won¡¯tst much longer. Finish it off at once.¡¹

    Gido mutters a remarkmenting on Zaphnes¡¯s arrogance, then nocks one of the silver arrows and aims at the ghost.

    ¡¸Does it have a weak point?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. If it was formerly a human, I assume it¡¯s the head.¡¹

    ¡¸How unreliable.¡¹

    Gido curses under his breath and then draws the string of his bow.

    ¡¸Hup!¡¹

    The arrow released from his favorite bow shoots out like a sh of light directly into the ghost¡¯s head.

    £¨Kiiiiiii¡­¡­¡­¡­£©

    The ghost screeches unpleasantly as the part where it was hit bubbles like hot oil was poured on it, then translucent fragments scatter and disappear in the air.

    ¡¸Again! Don¡¯t dawdle!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    Gido promptly nocks the next arrow and fires it at roughly where the head is.

    By the time Zaphnes was pleased with the hit, another arrow was fired.

    All five arrows were fired within a mere ten seconds and all of them hit their mark.

    ¡¸Exceptional skill.¡¹

    ¡¸Why thank you.¡¹

    The ghost writhes in agony as its head boils, suffering and scattering translucent fragments in front of Gido, who responds nonchntly ¡­¡­then it slowly stands up.

    ¡¸Wha-?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh?¡¹

    Gido and Visitacion look at each other.

    ¡¸Not good. You didn¡¯t kill it!¡¹

    Zaphnes hastily rummages around in his backpack.

    ¡¸Its resentment is too strong! I shouldn¡¯t have been stingy and bought ten arrows!¡¹

    ¡¸So, do we run?¡¹

    Zaphnes shakes his head.

    ¡¸If we run aftering this far, I¡¯ll be deep in the red! Besides, it has us in its sights! We¡¯ll use these next!¡¹

    He tosses two shiny silver daggers at Visitacion.

    ¡¸They are ted and not pure silver so they aren¡¯t that powerful. Drive the ghost back with consecutive hits!¡¹

    ¡¸You say it like it¡¯s easy¡­¡­hold onto my child. I¡¯ll kill you if my child gets hurt.¡¹

    Visitacion passes her child to Zaphnes and then runs, reversing her grip on the daggers.

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    A small puff of steam rises from the side of the ghost when she shes from the right.

    ¡¸It really doesn¡¯t have much effect at all!¡¹

    She jumps and spins in the air to avoid the arm swung by the ghost as a counterattack and then sinks the dagger into that arm, causing more fragments to scatter along with an anguished cry from the ghost.

    ¡¸Those pieces, each of them may be the soul of a person.¡¹

    Zaphnes says calmly as the baby tugs on his beard.

    ¡¸How can you be so carefree!?¡¹

    She rolls backward before the ghost could grab her with its arms and kicks off the wall to leap over its nearing head.

    She shes at the temporal region of its defenseless head, but then the resulting fragments that scatter tangle up with her body.

    ¡¸Agh!¡¹

    Strength escapes from Vistacion¡¯s leg.

    ¡¸Not good! Just touching it will cause you to lose life energy!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me that in advance!¡¹

    The ghost hovers over Visitacion as she loses her bnce and tries to envelop her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­is this it?¡¹

    Visitacion smiles, as if resigned to her fate, and gazes onest time at the baby in Zaphnes¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸You idiot, move¨D¨D! Why are you giving up¨D¨D!?¡¹

    On one hand Zaphnes is shouting excessively, while Gido silently retrieves a silver coin from his pocket and throws it.

    As the coin spins in the air, he nocks one of his own arrows¨D¨D

    ¡¸Stay still.¡¹

    He releases his iron arrow at the same time he speaks.

    The arrow pierces through the center of the silver coin and continues flying toward the ghost, the coin still stuck on the tip.

    When the arrow inevitably hits the ghost in the middle of its torso area, clouds of steam erupt.

    Visitacion doesn¡¯t let that chance go to waste, hurls a dagger at the ghost¡¯s head, and then rolls off to the side to where Gido is.

    ¡¸¡­¡­thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    Gido thrusts a hand into his pocket in search of more ammunition, but only feels gold and copper coins.

    ¡¸Zaphnes, do you have any silver¨D¨D¡¹

    Nobody was there when Gido turned.

    ¡¸He ran¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My child!!¡¹

    Visitacion sprints, followed by Gido.

    The ghost also lets out a scream and chases the two.

    Although the pair are more agile than ordinary people, they can¡¯t run at full speed through the debris-strewn fortress.

    The distance between them and the ghost closes, and the ghost eventually gets in range for its arm to reach.

    ¡¸If I get pulled in, I¡¯m definitely going to where that guys is and I¡¯m going to curse him to death!¡¹

    It happened right as Visitacion uttered words to spite the deserter.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going toe,e naked into bed with me!¡¹

    In the next moment after the two pass by, Zaphnes, who was clinging to the ceiling, falls down.

    Before the ghost could look up, Zaphnes smashes a porcin pot over its head.

    Enough steam to be considered an explosion bursts in all directions, and the shock knocks Zaphnes back.

    White vapor and translucent fragments disperse everywhere.

    ¡¸Gahahahaha! That¡¯s a jar full of mercury! No ghost can stand after eating¨D¨Dowaaah!¡¹

    Zaphnes¡¯s sentence stops short as the ghost stands, its entire form breaking to pieces.

    ¡¸As usual, you didn¡¯t think far enough.¡¹

    An arrow, which Gido dipped in a bit of the mercury sttered on the ground, whizzes¨D¨Dand stabs the ghost in the chest area.

    The ghost is briefly stunned, but still tries to reach out to Gido, though its hand crumbles before getting to touch him and it graduallypletely vanishes.

    ¡¸We won!! No vengeful spirit is a match for us! Waahahahah!¡¹

    Something heavy drops to the floor with a thud as Zaphnes cheers.

    ¡¸What a huge diamond! The greedy merchant must have been clutching onto this as he was killed by an insect and then turned into a ghost! Fuhaha, it makes sense that he couldn¡¯t rest in peace considering he died while in possession of such an excellent treasure. Let me put it to good use in his stead!¡¹

    Zaphnes grabs the stone wet with blood and various dirty liquids decisively and wipes it clean with a cloth.

    Visitacion snatches her baby away from Zaphnes and res at him.

    ¡¸What are you going to do with that? You¡¯re not going to make a crown out of that lump of deep-seated grudge, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. How can I keep such an ominous jewel? I¡¯m going to sell it right away and turn it into gold. Of course I¡¯m going to share the profit with you. I haven¡¯t seen something of this size even in the empire. It¡¯s worth 10,000 gold at the very least¡­¡­fufufu, I¡¯m rich.¡¹

    Delighted, Zaphnes stores the jewel in his bag and proceeds to head deeper into the fortress.

    ¡¸You just obtained a huge reward. You¡¯re not going back?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m worn out here¡­¡­¡¹

    Zaphnes rebukes them with a voice ten times as loud.

    ¡¸Fools! This is no more than extra ie. Now that we¡¯ve eliminated the greatest threat, how can we not aim for the main goal we came here for? Sess onlyes when you continue to pursue it greedily. If wepromise here, we won¡¯t get ahead!¡¹

    Zaphnes takes the lead enthusiastically.

    Visitacion and Gido exchange looks and reflexively smiles at each other.

    ¡¸Uoooooh©`©`! A skeleton appeared! Aren¡¯t you going toe help¨D¨D!?¡¹

    The search of the fortress was a great sess.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 26 years old. Spring. (beginning of year)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance (strong). Counselor (temporary).

    Appears in the present story:

    Adolph (extremely exhausting work), Leopolt (as usual)

    Suzy (all holes of body prated), Altair (construction), Remia (human sacrifice), Head-helmina (knows)

    Tristan (arranged marriage scheduled), ire (breakdown), Laurie (rage)

    Gido (hawkeye), Visitacion (extremely fatigued), Zaphnes (great sess, wild merrymaking)

    Family ¨C the women:

    Celia (absent), Nonna (legal wife), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (daughter-inw), Ruu (daughter-inw)

    Pipi (at peace), Mireille (weight training), Melissa (concubine), Maria (concubine), Miti (concubine), Catherine (next time for sure!)

    Gretel (dog concubine), Sofia (lover), Leah (lover), Casie (investigating suspicions), Rita (head maid lover)

    Yoguri (lover), Alice (magic user), Mother: Marceline (lover), Daughters: Eldest ¨C Stephanie (lover), Second ¨C Bridget (lover), Youngest ¨C Felicie (lover), udia (ate all mochi), ra (hot), Ad (pro lover), Ate (lover), Dorothea (capital orphanage), Sally dy¡¯s maid), Maruru dy¡¯s maid), Benel (slight reaction)

    Subordinates:

    M (baron), Irijina (knight), Sekrit (senses something), Natia (memory loss drug), Polte (sleepless new year¡¯s)

    T-99 (maintenance), Marta (secretary), Yren (forest elf boss), Ijaris (ck elf boss)

    Baroness Rukino Escaote (governor), Rukue (her daughter), Seika (her son?)

    Luna (knight) ¡û Rafae (ce of rest), Christoph (eating mandarins in front of a firece), Zillia (eating mandarins in front of a firece)

    Guigue (new year drinking), Sebastian (butler), Kroll (new year woman), Yakov (knight,ughing), Mack (knight escort)

    Physical Rtionship

    Others:

    Jim (Former Libatis Regional Representative), Eileen (remarriage), Sna (assistant)

    Ivanna (naval construction), Cedric (sisterly love), Martory (tribute), Mistry (tribute)

    Piris (stable period), Busco (low-life), Gildress (manly mochi), Andrei (lolicon)

    Non-humans:

    Schwartz (free), Lammy (nothing), Mirumi (lots of eggs), Alraune (luxuriant growth), Brynhildr (going to the capital)

    Smoothie (parenting), Pochi (giant lizard), Child lizard (meditation), Felteris (swimming in the cold)

    Territory Poption

    Total: 367 000

    Rafen: 47 000, Lintbloom: 7 000 (-1000) industry reduction

    Richemott (former Libatis): 36 000 (+2000) influx to neighborhood, Zwei Elfie: 3500 (+600)

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 800, Archers: 200, Cavalry: 500, Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 10, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -240 500 gold

    Sexual Partners: 830

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567 (++)

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 538: Storm or Lull?

    <h4>Chapter 538: Storm or Lull?</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    ¡¸You have a guest. It is an urgent matter, so I apologize for interrupting.¡¹

    Sebastian the butler closes his eyes and bows with his waist bent 90 degrees.

    ¡¸¡­¡­urgent enough toe in knowing what I¡¯m doing?¡¹

    I respond sullenly, rubbing Gretel¡¯s butt as I prate her from behind.

    ¡¸I am sorry to say that it is indeed the case.¡¹

    When I reluctantly separate from Gretel, she res at Sebastian and then covers her reddend face in embarrassment while her toy ears and tail are still attached.

    Sebastian entered despite my ongoing passionate affair, then it must be really urgent.

    ¡¸I will dress in 30 seconds.¡¹

    I remove the toy ears, tail and fake teeth, and put on my clothes.

    ¡¸I protest against your actions as they are detrimental not only to my territory, but to the interests of all neighboring lords and even the kingdom!¡¹

    Count something-or-other raises his hand, intending to swing it down and m the desk, but thinks otherwise when he sees that I am not intimidated in the slightest, instead he slowly lowers it and taps the desk with his index finger.

    ¡¸Are you talking about what happened in Richemott?¡¹

    I ask without looking at the written letter of protest.

    ¡¸Indeed! Because youpromised with the insurgents, the riots within my territory are bing increasingly violent! ¡­¡­and because I reduced spending on knights due to economic difficulties, trying to suppress them with insufficient men will result in a loss¡­¡­ahem! The people are taking advantage of mypassion, of not wanting to dye the post-war peace with blood, and demanding nonsensical things like elections!¡¹

    This time, Adolph offers a rebuttal from his seat beside me.

    ¡¸If I may interject, you are not correct. The governor of thatnd was officially appointed by Lord Hardlett. The election and ticket system are unrted, the person chosen is someone with deep ties to thend and whom the citizens happened to support¡­¡­¡¹

    The count is able to m the desk this time because he is up against Adolph.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t expect me to ept such an excuse! I¡¯ve heard the whole story!¡¹

    So he knows. Adolph and I thought the excuse would be a hard sell too.

    But then, the count took my expression as a threat and quickly wiped the part of the desk he mmed with a handkerchief before standing up.

    ¡¸In any case, the circumstances in my region are deteriorating! Conversely, the spoiled citizens on your side are quiet and I hear that there is even an influx of residents from nearby¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me this is what you were aiming for.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. We are also experiencing economic difficulties. Citizens who move over without possession of money will only be a burden on us.¡¹

    The count stares nkly for a few seconds after Adolph¡¯s counterargument¡­¡­ or is he trying to re at me? I can¡¯t tell because of how weak his eyes look.

    ¡¸Anyways, I have certainly delivered the formalint to you.¡¹

    The count takes his cloak from Marta and walks off before I could say goodbye.

    ¡º¡­¡­s-so scary. Thank goodness somebody was beside him¡­¡­I always draw the short straw in the most crucial stage.¡»

    If he was ten steps further away, I wouldn¡¯t have heard him.

    I smile and look at the document.

    ¡¸Former Libatis Region traditional nobles, feudal lords and a governor of the kingdom¡­¡­what a list of members.¡¹

    It¡¯s interesting how the size of the letters can tell you about a person¡¯s status, rank and power in the hierarchy.

    There are names which are tightly packed together and a name which is written three finger widths away.

    ¡¸This name belongs to a new noble. It seems that I provoked more people than I thought.¡¹

    I chuckle as I toss away the protest letter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­please be aware of how bad of a situation we¡¯re in.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do anything about things that are already done. That¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving the rest to you and Jim.¡¹

    Adolph slumps his shoulders at first, then shakes his head andposes himself.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s proven that delegating the task is better than a half-hearted attempt.¡¹

    I know I¡¯ve given you a hard time so I won¡¯t say anything about the sarcastic remark.

    Also, the top of your head is looking pretty bad again.

    The Next Day.

    ¡¸Pardon me for interrupting in the evening. It is an urgent matter¡­¡­I ask that you get ready.¡¹

    Sebastian, with his eyes closed, bows deeply enough that I¡¯m worried about his back.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re telling me to go after seeing this?¡¹

    I turn only my upper body while mounted on Melissa.

    ¡¸I apologize for the rudeness, but indeed.¡¹

    When I separate from Melissa, she asks Sebastian if he heard anything as she stuffs a tornce dress and toy crown under the bed.

    If Sebastian ising in, then this must be something that can¡¯t be settled without me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare in 90 seconds.¡¹

    I drop the club in my hand, remove the straw skirt, and wipe off the green face paint as I put on my clothes.

    ¡¸I am advising you in the capacity of my duties that your judgement crossed the bounds of your authority¡­¡­no, I am warning you.¡¹

    The one before me who stated that in a calm tone is a bureaucrat of the kingdom as thin as a piece of thread.

    ¡¸Is allowing Celes¡­¡­the queen of Malt passage a problem?¡¹

    I ask before opening up the written warning.

    ¡¸The attitude of the Malt queen was full of respect and I¡¯ve received plenty of positive responses from lords along the way like ¡°I have no problems with a trading party passing through¡±, ¡°I want to provide supplies for you along the way as an ally country¡±, or ¡°Do you have a fiance? I am forty years old¡±.¡¹

    I need to ask for the name of thatst guy.

    ¡¸The problem is with you Lord Hardlett, or more precisely the letter of rmendation you issued. At first it appears to be a normal letter but it is actually closer to a threat.¡¹

    ¡¸About that.¡¹

    Tristan speaks up beside me.

    ¡¸There was a mistake and the document directed towards our governor and guards was delivered. Of course it is ineptitude on our end, so an amended letter and a gift of apology was sent out immediately.¡¹

    Naturally, the letter was sent after Celestina came back with approval from the feudal lord.

    By the way, the apology was a portion of high-grade ck beast meat stuffed personally by the cute Celia.

    Consider yourself lucky.

    ¡¸¡­¡­protests have note to the kingdom directly from each feudal lord yet.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s most important is that things worked out without a fuss.¡¹

    Alright, it¡¯s over then.

    ¡¸But normally the ones to issue letters of rmendation to trade parties of other nations¡­¡­ are ministers of the kingdom and us bureaucrats after receiving approval from His Majesty. If the Military Commissioner says there is no problem with public order, for the sake of argument, then I can see this making sense.¡¹

    Tristan nudges me with his elbow.

    As I retaliate with my own elbow, I realize what he¡¯s getting at.

    ¡¸Gu! W-we received consent informally. Acting impertinently before an official document was issued is our fault.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­you won¡¯t mind if I check with Lord Radhalde then?¡¹

    I quietly nod my head.

    Tristan already instructed for an express messenger to be sent to Erich.

    It should arrive faster than the bureaucrat can return.

    ¡¸That about wraps it up? O-ow my ribs¡­¡­¡¹

    The bureaucrat tries one more time to stop Tristan from ending the conversation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­there are rumors that Malt is essentially a protectorate and under the influence of Lord Hardlett. And that it was Your Excellency that opposed and crushed the idea of surrounding and annexing Malt right after the war.¡¹

    ¡¸Those are just rumors. It¡¯s tough dealing with faction conflicts, you know. You always have baseless nder flying around.¡¹

    Tristan shrugs incredulously and spreads his hands.

    Those mannerisms really suit him.

    The bureaucrat once againes to a stand still as Marta politely helps put on his coat.

    ¡¸I am backed by the kingdom, you are a noble and feudal lord. Please do not forget that.¡¹

    And so, he proceeds to walk away quietly after leaving thosest words.

    That guy was non-violent and the silent type, but clearly apetent and creepy man.

    ¡ºFuuu. W-wow that assistant girl was pretty. I¡¯m so d a depressing man was sitting beside me. If it was her instead, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak properly! Aaah, her scent is lingering on my coat¡­¡­where¡¯s the toilet?¡»

    You should have remained keen for 20 more steps.

    ¡¸Getting a warning letter from a bureaucrat of the government is basically one step away from punishment. This is seriously bad. Especially so, since that guy just now was neutral in the faction conflict. He¡¯ll know we tricked him if he examines things from an unbiased view.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see a problem. Well, the next time someone simres, I¡¯ll wave at you.¡¹

    Tristan mutters ¡°spare me¡±, before taking a sip of the tea which the bureaucrat didn¡¯t touch.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­ Hey, can I go see a doctor? I think I heard my ribs crack earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸I just nudged you bit, your bones won¡¯t break from that.¡¹

    The Following Day. Before Dawn.

    ¡¸You have a guest. Celia-sama has requested you toe immediately¡­¡­please excuse me.¡¹

    Sebastian is here again.

    ¡¸You want me to go even after seeing this intense scene?¡¹

    I ask as I rub Mireille, who is shaking near my shoulder level.

    ¡¸No matter the situation¡­¡­is what I was told.¡¹

    When I separate from Mireille, she shouts out ¡°don¡¯t look!¡± and ¡°at least lower me!¡± without bothering to cover her face.

    I wonder how urgent the matter must be to require me toe despite my circumstances.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare. Sorry I don¡¯t have time to let you down. Does it hurt? If not, then wait a little.¡¹

    I set down the candle and brush and change clothes before exiting the room, leaving Mireille hanging by a rope from the ceiling.

    I am not guided to the parlor, but to a room not belonging to anyone¡­¡­a room treated as a storage room so to speak.

    At a time before dawn when the servants are asleep and in an unupied room one could avoid being seen, plus the absence of an introduction and greeting, this could only mean¡­¡­

    ¡¸I havee to confirm my authority as an information officer.¡¹

    A female around 25 years old spoke matter-of-factly.

    She has a medium build and average height, and is neither beautiful or ugly.

    Her attire and makeup are devoid of any individuality and serve to minimize her features.

    I suppose the purpose is so she doesn¡¯t leave asting impression.

    ¡¸What is your opinion of the Altair religion?¡¹

    Celia tenses up nervously.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know how to describe it. I haven¡¯t had many opportunities to pray.¡¹

    The information officer peers into my eyes, then shifts her gaze briefly to Celia and then back to me.

    ¡¸Currently, the base for the Altair religion is in your territory. And it is thergest in all of Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸It appears so. Perhaps they moved in after the copse of the Divine Nation of Altair. I think it¡¯s unreasonable to forbid only the worship of Altair out of the multitude of Gods so they have been left alone, but they will be crushed if they make any suspicious moves.¡¹

    Celia replies calmly, but she¡¯s speaking a bit faster than normal.

    ¡¸The church of Altair is extremely exclusionary and tends to be radicalpared to the believers of other Gods. Therefore, I rmend that they be eliminated if possible¡­¡­¡¹

    The officer stares at me and Celia again.

    ¡¸Why do you deliberately keep this religious organization in your territory?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, they were established before I knew it. Besides, they pay taxes, follow thew, and don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡¹

    The information officer looks at Celia twice, then fixates her eyes on me.

    Of course, I¡¯m pleased to have a woman stare at me so it doesn¡¯t faze me at all.

    ¡¸The same Altair religion follows different doctrines in Rafenpared to the other cities. The distinction is an adoration of you, Lord Hardlett. You are being worshipped as a saint in Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never heard of that! What is that about!?¡¹

    Celia shouts in surprise, but she most likely knows the truth.

    Being with her for so long, I can tell when her emotions are real, and more importantly I can see the cue card in her sleeve.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you don¡¯t know anything?¡¹

    I nod and clear my throat while looking at the cue card Celia hands me.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, there was one thing.¡¹

    The information officer¡¯s face gets closer to mine.

    I wonder if I¡¯m allowed to kiss her.

    ¡¸Those guys argued with the residents once. I scolded the central figure for it though¡­¡­she was quite the pretty girl. I couldn¡¯t help myself and slept with her.¡¹

    This cue card is weird.

    The officer is looking at me like a ground beetle.

    But I don¡¯t have the skill to improvise.

    ¡¸Call it teaching or whatever, she is merely a woman. Once I prated her, she was no more than a simple female.¡¹

    Damn Celia, I¡¯m going to line you up beside Mireille and tease your armpits with a brush.

    ¡¸She must have learned how foolish it was to defy the kingdom and Aegir-sama. Since then, her faith was twisted.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that the worshipping of you as a saint is not a sign of disobeying, but rather just a form of ttery and pandering?¡¹

    Celia and I nod.

    The information looks at me, and I return the gaze without hesitation.

    I¡¯m really not guilty after all. I myself have no idea why things turned out this way.

    After confirming no wavering in my eyes, the information officer peeks once more at Celia and then stands up.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dif you¡¯ll excuse me now.¡¹

    Marta is asleep so she puts on her own coat and heads toward the door, stopping just short of it.

    ¡¸A small group within the pce believe in the following rumor: ¡°Lord Hardlett is protecting Altair in order to utilize their God to convince the people he is an existence that stands above kings.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Hm? So they¡¯re saying that the people believe the church of Altair is above the monarchy and I am going to take advantage of that?¡¹

    When I tilt my head dubiously, the officer reassures me that it is only a rumor and the only thing that matters is that I¡¯ve heard about it, then leaves.

    When her footsteps are sufficiently far away, Celia pounces on me.

    ¡¸That was perfect! I wasn¡¯t sure how well the n would y out when she dered no other parties may be present, but we somehow pulled through! The best part was at the end where you acted dumb! She truly thought you were an idiot and didn¡¯t doubt you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that was my acting. It¡¯s not like I actually didn¡¯t understand.¡¹

    I lift Celia up.

    ¡¸Shall we go to my room? There is enough rope for Celia, since you¡¯re small. I also have a brand new brush.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    Then I hear a faint voice from outside the window.

    ¡ºT-that Celia girl was so cute! I want to lick her adorable slit! I want her to lick me too! I want her to address me as her big sister~! That vulgar orc beside her can go die for all I care.¡»

    For an information officer, you are full of openings.

    I¡¯m so shocked that I memorized your in face.

    Anyways, that takes care of everything.

    Or so I thought. The unusual events don¡¯t stop as I tickle Celia¡¯s precious ce and armpits with my brush.

    ¡¸It seems nder toward the royalty is rapidly increasing. Some people are even crazy enough to petition for its demolition!¡¹

    The one who is speaking in a raised voice is Mistry, the daughter of the Schmidt family, the core of the traditional nobles, and the sister of Reval, who has been messing with me repeatedly.

    She flew into the mansion this morning demanding for me to have sex with her, and in return provided the minutes of a meeting that took ce in the Schmidt house.

    I lie on the bed, basking in the afterglow of our lovemaking, and look over the document.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got some prominent members here.¡¹

    A count, an aide, they are expected to be there¡­oh, there is a minister too.

    ¡¸So far the only ones who have mentioned anything about demolishing the royalty are those who want attention simply for saying extreme statements, but this guy in particr is ipetent. However, when I eavesdropped on him, he said the royal pce is seriously considering moves to take back a portion of territory and annex Malt.¡¹

    I can¡¯t throw this away.

    This needs to be copied.

    Tristan¡­¡­has a cracked rib for some reason, so I¡¯ll have to count on Celia.

    After Mistry left, Martory, the sister of Erich¡¯s aide Cedric, took her ce.

    She also wanted my affection, so I tested out a new technique until she was out of breath, and in exchange she whispered to me during pillow talk.

    ¡¸I heard this when I was cleaning my brother¡¯s ears. There is a group within the new nobles nning to protest against you. The difference in power is too great so they also informed the royal pce. Naturally, there are plenty who support you and the Military Commissioner is holding them back so nothing has really taken shape yet.¡¹

    Martory pleads for more love and continues.

    ¡¸As I pretended to be drunk around my brother, I heard that there are many hot-blooded and violent people in the new nobles¡­¡­and there was also a discussion of someone losing a duel in Richemott. There might be people who will want to mess with you.¡¹

    I thank Martory and bury my face in her body.

    My head is clear.

    The strange urrences continued after that.

    ¡¸There is a weird atmosphere in society.¡¹

    udia says.

    ¡¸You are receiving fewer visits¡­¡­¡¹

    Rita says.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Nonna, sensing the unsettling mood, trembles in my room.

    To add the final touch, a top secret letter from Reba arrived.

    It can be summarized like this:

    ¡ºYou made poor choices at all the wrong times and caused a huge problem. It surprises me how much you have done.¡»

    ¡ºFor some reason, things are not calming down. I am currently investigating the possibility of someone fanning the mes.¡»

    ¡ºI will do something about it, so go to sleep and don¡¯t do anything for about half a year. I will send the annoying subordinate threatening my seat as a meat toilet recement.¡»

    Pictures were included in the postscript, which said this in a cheerful tone:

    ¡ºHis Majesty¡¯s response, you still have a chance. But it¡¯s not something that you canugh about either. You are somewhere in the middle.¡»

    ¡¸I guess I have to do as advised and go to sleep.¡¹

    I contact ire, trying to improve the shaky Nonna¡¯s mood.

    The misunderstanding between Adolph and ire was really a trivial affair.

    ire assumed for some reason after finding out about the secret of the gold mine that Adolph and I would cut ties with her merchantpany. Apparently, she had several pieces of evidence for that. The carriage ident was a screaming conspiracy by ire.

    On the other hand, Adolph believed that the carriage ident was a high-handed tactic by ire to demand a one-sided transaction. And he also had a few pieces of evidence to support it.

    In the end, I talked to both parties and easily resolved the confusion.

    ¡¸Something is moving in the shadows¡­¡­?¡¹

    It¡¯s not Reba.

    If it was, she wouldn¡¯t have given me advice.

    It¡¯s probably not Adolph or ire.

    They¡¯re the type of people to shoulder responsibility.

    Head-helmina is the most likely candidate to hatch a n, but she ims she is not interested in everyday life at the moment, going so far as to say ¡°strip me if you want, monitor me if you want, it¡¯s not me¡±.

    I chose not to pursue that line further, since there really isn¡¯t much to strip considering she is just a head, plus being with a severed head will only make me feel depressed.

    ¡¸Celia is out of the question. If Celia is entrapping me, then I¡¯m the viin. I will also cooperate to take myself down.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying anymore.

    ¡¸But with Leopolt, Tristan and a bunch of strong-looking guys dressed in ck, can they be beaten? The enemy can¡¯t even be seen.¡¹

    I put a newly acquired white panther coat over Nonna¡¯s shoulders.

    She instantly cheers up and skips into the city to do some shopping in high spirits.

    Oops, I didn¡¯t look at Leopolt¡¯s document yet.

    Expansion of the cavalry? Sounds fine to me.

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 26 years old. Spring. (beginning of year)

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance (strong). Scandal.

    Appears in the present story:

    Leopolt (expansion of arms), Adolph (household investigation), Tristan (rib fracture), Celia (bondage y, brush-torture)

    Martory (seducing brother), Mistory (household spy), Reba (bewildered), Sebastian (butler)

    Mireille (bondage y), Gretel (fellow dog y), Melissa (princess-and-orc y)

    Family - the women:

    Nonna (fearful), Ca (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (daughter-inw), Ruu (daughter-inw)

    Pipi (at peace), Maria (concubine), Miti (concubine), Catherine (next time for sure, returns!), Sofia (lover)

    Leah (lover), Casie (household investigation), Rita (maid lover), Yoguri (lover), Alice (magic user)

    Mother: Marceline (lover), Daughters: Eldest - Stephanie (lover), Second - Bridget (lover), Youngest - Felicie (lover), udia (serious), ra (hot), Ad (pro lover), Ate (lover), Dorothea (capital orphanage), Sally dy¡¯s maid), Maruru dy¡¯s maid), Benel (slight reaction)

    Subordinates:

    M (baron), Irijina (knight), Sekrit (delight), Natia (southern adventure), Polte (sleepless new year¡¯s)

    T-99 (maintenance), Marta (secretary), Yren (forest elf boss), Ijaris (ck elf boss)

    Baroness Rukino Escaote (governor), Rukue (her daughter), Seika (her son?)

    Luna (knight) ¡û Rafae (ce of rest), Christoph (eating mandarins in front of a firece), Zillia (eating mandarins in front of a firece)

    Guigue (new year drinking), Kroll (new year woman), Yakov (knight,ughing), Mack (knight escort)

    Physical Rtionship:

    Suzy (love)

    Others:

    ire (??), Laurie (???), Jim (Former Libatis Regional Representative), Eileen (remarriage), Sna (busy)

    Ivanna (naval construction), Cedric (infatuated with sister), Piris (stable period), Busco (low-life), Gildress (manly long-distance ry race)

    Andrei (lolicon), Altair plete), Remia (speechless)

    Non-humans:

    Head-helmina (knows), Schwartz (free), Lammy (nap), Mirumi (caring for eggs), Alraune (luxuriant growth), Brynhildr (worried)

    Smoothie (parenting), Pochi (giant lizard), Child lizard (mental concentration), Felteris (exposed)

    Territory Poption

    Total: 369 000

    Rafen: 47 000, Lintbloom: 7 000

    Richemott (former Libatis): 37 000 (+1000) influx to neighborhood, Zwei Elfie: 3700 (+200)

    Army

    Personnel: Infantry: 800, Archers: 200, Cavalry: 800 (+300), Escort: 30

    Armaments: Cannons: 30, Large Cannons: 15, Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 10, Chariots: 30

    Assets: -238 000 gold (gold mine +5000), (apology gift manufacturing fee -500), (addition to cavalry -2000)

    Sexual Partners: 830

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567 (++)

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 539: Peaceful Family

    <h4>Chapter 539: Peaceful Family</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    I walk through the city of Rafen with my kids.

    Ever since the various mishaps, my subordinates became strangely kind and allowed me to have fun starting from noon.

    Celia also took over the job of stamping documents while nkly staring out the window, so I brought Nonna who had been acting strangetely and her children out to y.

    Both my daughter, Anastasia, and my son, Bartolome, are four years old.

    They can safely walk outside without causing us to worry, plus they can eat and go to the toilet on their own.

    Because the two of them have spent much of their time with the wet nurse, Nonna decided that it would be a good change for them to y with their parents.

    ¡¸Anastasia, it¡¯s notdylike to walk with your legs apart. Bartolome, don¡¯t pick up dirty branches. Put your arms tightly by your side. You two are the eldest son and daughter of the Hardlett family!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes, mother.¡¹¡¹

    Still, as toddlers it wasn¡¯t easy for them topletely meet Nonna¡¯s standard of etiquette.

    They tense up their faces, which were excited by the rare opportunity of an excursion, and try their hardest to walk properly.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t be too harsh on four year-olds. Oh, that branch, doesn¡¯t it resemble the Keravnos a little? The tip is really curved¡­¡¹

    When I pick up a branch without thinking, Nonna zooms over to me and repeatedly strikes me with mini headbutts.

    ¡¸Teaching! Manners! Role model!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, my mistake. But are headbutts part of manners too?¡¹

    It seems the kids have rxed again.

    Where should we go?

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to the theater first. It is essential for children to learn how to appreciate art at a young age.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, I¡¯m sure they will be happy there as well.¡¹

    The theater has been restored after being damaged in the war.

    Nonna had intervened somehow for its restoration to be prioritized over the fixing of the city walls.

    My face stiffens when we reach the theater.

    ¡ºStory of the Eltoi Family ~A Splendid Love~¡»

    ¡¸This y is based on a famous story in the royal court. It¡¯s about the eldest son of the prestigious Eltoi family and his troubled rtionships with the mother of his fiancee and the otherdy he gets acquainted with at¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re four years old. They wouldn¡¯t know anything about love or marriage. I think it¡¯d be better if we went to this one¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºGiant Octopus Vs. 5 Macho Men ~Muscles won¡¯t lose to tentacles!~¡»

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that dumb title!?¡¹

    I think it sounds interesting.

    The selling point is the borately constructed fierce battle scene against the giant octopus, and it says that towels will be handed out to those in the front row because they can expect to be sshed with sweat.

    ¡¸Octopus¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Slimy tentacles¡­¡­?¡¹

    See, the kids¡¯ eyes are sparkling.

    ¡¸No! We are watching royal court literature!¡¹

    Nonna drags us to special seats.

    ¡¸Pay attention, this is where you will understand the power dynamic between the fiancee¡¯s mother and the protagonist. In addition to the family status, the marriage is not official yet and¨D¨D¡¹

    As I listen to Nonna, I fall asleep within the first three minutes.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dhow was it? Wasn¡¯t it educational?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes, mother.¡¹¡¹

    When I woke up, the y was over.

    Nonna is talking proudly about it, but by the looks on the children¡¯s faces, they likely didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡¸Next is shopping!¡¹

    We headed to a store Nonna uses to buy high-ss clothes.

    ¡¸Fumu, this mink fur is really well made.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Nonna-sama, we used the finest squirrel skin.¡¹

    The children also tried on clothes, but aside from enjoying the fluffy feeling, they didn¡¯t seem particrly interested.

    Rather, they seem more attracted to the meat pizza sold by the food stand near the entrance.

    ¡¸Are you hungry? Then let¡¯s go to a restaurant.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Food! ¡­¡­a-ahem, time to eat.¡¹

    The two kids correct themselves after initially blurting out their desires happily.

    No matter how they are disciplined, kids naturally love to eat and y.

    I¡¯m also starving and dly head to the restaurant.

    ¡¸Anastasia, don¡¯t make any sounds with your spoon. Aegir-sama, please don¡¯t lift up the entire bowl.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Bartolome, eat your meat and sides so they are finished at the same rate. Aegir-sama, please don¡¯t grab the food with your hands, at least use cutlery.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look away in the middle of a meal. It is rude. Aegir-sama, don¡¯t fart and burp!¡¹

    You¡¯re being too strict and the children are all nervous.

    They won¡¯t be able to enjoy the taste of the food.

    ¡¸Ugh, my stomach feels a little¡­¡­I-I¡¯m returning to the mansion.¡¹

    Nonna seems to have developed a stomach ache.

    She¡¯s wearing a frilly dress so she can¡¯t just use a dirty toilet around the corner.

    ¡¸Go ahead, I¡¯ll look after the kids.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­sure. I¡¯ll be right back.¡¹

    Nonna totters to the mansion.

    ¡¸F-father¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they don¡¯t get to y much, but Anastasia and Bartolome are jittery. This is convenient though.

    I lift both of them as they try to straighten their postures and sit them on my shoulders.

    ¡¸No need to be formal with me. I¡¯ll bring you to an interesting ce.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸O-okay!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Guuooooh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hrnnn!!¡¹

    Two half-naked men wearing a white and red headband respectively wrestle with each other.

    ¡¸This is white¡¯s win for sure.¡¹

    As predicted, red¡¯s leg floats up off the ground and is then thrown down.

    Cheers erupt from the spectators.

    ¡¸Father.¡¹

    ¡¸What is this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸A fighting ring. Right now they¡¯re doing a grappling match.¡¹

    Brawls and mock sword duels are held at other times, but they are probably much too graphic for four year-olds.

    This was originally an empty lot behind the bar, but the store owner decided to turn the ce into a fighting ring due to the frequent fights between drunks. Now, individuals proud of their strength also gather here with the usual drunks.

    Of course killing is not allowed and watching is free. The profites from the drinks and snacks served to the spectators.

    Actually, there is one more thing.

    ¡¸Uoooh!!¡¹

    In the next match, one of thebatants grabs the opponent from behind arches backward for a throw.

    ¡¸Wah, incredible!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa.¡¹

    I bet Nonna and the wet nurse never showed them this kind of entertainment.

    Bartolome watches with an astonished yet thrilled expression, while Anastasia covers her eyes and hops excitedly.

    They yell when a shy technique is performed, ball their hands into fists so tightly that their knuckles turn white when the two fighterspete in a battle of power, and cheer when one of them disys his overwhelming strength.

    I don¡¯t want Nonna to feel bad, but the kids look like they¡¯re having way more fun here than when they were watching the y.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s something to make things fun.¡¹

    I pay a copper coin to the owner of the bar and receive a red slip of paper.

    I also give one copper coin each to the two of them and have them choose the slip they like.

    ¡¸You see, when the person with the same color as your slip wins, you get double. You don¡¯t get anything if they lose.¡¹

    This will be a suitable way for four year-olds to learn arithmetics.

    The concept seems foreign to both of them, but since they¡¯re Nonna¡¯s children, they should be smart. Quickly understand how it works and gamb¨D¨Dand study arithmetics.

    ¡¸¡¸You can do it!¡¹¡¹

    I gradually be emotionally invested and begin cheering for thebatant corresponding to my slip.

    ¡¸Throw him there!¡¹

    Bartolome raises his arm and encourages his fighter.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose! Secretly step on his foot!¡¹

    Anastasia¡­¡­well, she¡¯s cheering in her own way.

    After the bout ends, I carry the two sweaty kids once again and enter a familiar restaurant.

    Yakov and Christoph also regrly visit this ce, but it seems they aren¡¯t here today.

    I can¡¯t exactly go to Andrei¡¯s shop when I have children with me.

    ¡¸Here you go. Whole roast chicken stuffed with turnips and onions.¡¹

    Arge te is set on our table by the waitress.

    As the name describes, the dish is a stuffed chicken.

    The children, who are used to eating only small pieces of food, are amazed by the portion size and don¡¯t know where to stick their knife into first.

    ¡¸Start eating from wherever you like, but the most delicious part is the breast meat. Try mixing the vegetables in the oil before eating them.¡¹

    I use my bare hands to tear it into bite-size chunks.

    First, the boyish¡­¡­Anastasia puts her hands on it.

    ¡¸Haamu.¡¹

    Nonna would probably get upset if she saw her mouth full of meat.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it tasty? The meat is cheap, but the chef¡¯s skill elevated the vor.¡¹

    Although both of them can¡¯t speak, I already know their answer by how much their cheeks are bulging.

    There is also an extra big helping of potato soup.

    Being polite is respectable, but as a kid, you are allowed to eat and make noise as you please.

    It¡¯s when you pass ten years old that you must have a little more decency.

    ¡¸This is for me.¡¹

    I chug a stein filled to the brim with beer.

    Oddly enough, it¡¯s a product of Malt.

    ¡¸Fufufu, would you like to have a sip?¡¹

    The timid Bartolome and the curious Anastasia reach out their hand.

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    And then a heavy hammer-like object ms against the back of my head, knocking my chin onto the table.

    ¡¸You¡¯re finally going for it directly!?¡¹

    My failure only made the situation, which could not be exined, worse as an eerie ck shadow approaches and bes less scary the more it reveals itself.

    ¡¸I ept¡­¡­¡¹

    Standing before me with hands balled into fists and a demonic expression is Nonna.

    Her maids Sally and Maruru are also holding their heads in their hands in disappointment.

    ¡¸Oh, that was your boob hammer? It packed quite a punch.¡¹

    ¡¸¡õ¡÷©–©–¡î¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Nonna lets out a high-pitched scream close to ultrasonic frequency, causing the customers in the store to cover their ears.

    ¡¸Sorry sorry. Stop your headbutts now or the shape of your head is going to change.¡¹

    I hug Nonna with a smile and then lead the kids by the hand back to the mansion.

    ¡¸Why not help digestion by ying hide-and-seek in the courtyard? That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡¹

    The children rejoice as their greasy hands and lips get wiped by the two maids.

    ¡¸M-me too?¡¹

    Of course.

    Nonna has also beencking exercisetely.

    Despite being unathletic and out of shape, Nonna doesn¡¯t lose to four year-olds.

    However, she got cocky during one part of the game and tripped on the root of a tree, invitingughter from everybody.

    In such peaceful times, the sound of the wind and flowing water can be heard if one listens carefully.

    ¡¸Mama, they¡¯re being born! So many of them!¡¹

    ¡¸A thousand¡­¡­no, over three thousand! The pond will overflow!¡¹

    ¡¸Those who have given birth should get ready to move. Take your child and move to the other pond. I¡¯ll ask Aegir-san to prepare a tub, and don¡¯t forget to check the water quality.¡¹

    ¡¸There is an octopus monster in the eastern pond.¡¹

    ¡¸A mermaid won¡¯t lose to an octopus. Chop it up, pack it in flour and bake it.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help hearing Mirumi¡¯s voice.

    Anyways, a fairly uneventful day passes.

    ¡¸That was fun.¡¹

    Nonna says.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I reply with a smile.

    ¡¸Please create days like this from now on.¡¹

    Nonna gazes at me.

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    I reply with a smile.

    ¡¸I hope such days continue forever.¡¹

    Nonna squeezes my hand tightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make them more interesting.¡¹

    I squeeze her hand harder.

    That¡¯s right, Leopolt submitted the document for the reinforcement of the army again.

    Celia has been stamping the other documents for me, but I should at least do this one.

    Hm, why is Nonna shuddering?

    ¡¸Aegir-san!¡¹

    That¡¯s Mel.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fair that you yed with Nonna-san for the entire day! y with my children too! We¡¯re having a pic tomorrow.¡¹

    Ca and Maria also mor around with their kids.

    ¡¸Alright, why not? I¡¯m free for the time being.¡¹

    I apologize to Nonna and let go of her hand with a final smile.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dhii.¡¹

    Nonna is startled.

    Oops, wrong smile. I meant this one, sorry.

    Zwei Elfie - Tavern.

    ¡¸Gahahahahaha!! Go on, drink! Eat!¡¹

    Zaphnesughs heartily with a jug of alcohol in his right hand and ck beast meat, which is extremely expensive in this city, in his left hand.

    Women wearing thick makeup and gaudy outfits fawn on him, kissing his cheek and rubbing his crotch.

    ¡¸The epitome of vulgarity.¡¹

    Zaphnes takes out a gold coin and slots it in between one of the women¡¯s breasts.

    He is greeted with shrill squeals and a storm of kisses and caresses.

    ¡¸One must have fine wine and women after a hard day¡¯s work, this nature of man hasn¡¯t changed since ancient times.¡¹

    He proceeds to kick open a giant safe.

    Inside it holds the fruits of hisbor¨D¨Dspecifically 12 000 gold coins.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying to increase our share, but the calctions are off to begin with.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? The diamond was 10 000 gold and the relics from the fortress were 8000 gold, for a total of 18 000 gold. I¡¯ll take half for the cost of the information and other expenses, then we split the remaining half equally between us, for an even cut of 3000 gold each. What¡¯s off about that?¡¹

    Gido slumps his shoulders at thepleteck of guilt, but doesn¡¯t say anything because he isn¡¯t interested in the money.

    ¡¸I knew my eyes weren¡¯t wrong about you two! We encountered tricky situations but you surpassed expectations and we all returned alive. I¡¯m impressed, gahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Are youplimenting us? Or are you praising yourself?¡¹

    Visitacion scoffs and takes a sip of the shop¡¯s highest-priced liquor.

    ¡¸Both of course. It¡¯s not contradictory.¡¹

    Zaphnes guffaws again and sticks his hand in between one of the prostitute¡¯s legs.

    Perhaps seeing the contents of the safe had an effect, but nobody rejects his advances, and even goes as far as pressing their bodies against him.

    A new woman arrives and skips Zaphnes, cing a hand on Gido instead.

    ¡¸Fufu, that man seems to have made a huge profit. But I prefer your type. You¡¯re handsome and don¡¯t resemble a gori at all, plus you¡¯re skilled right?¡¹

    The woman¡¯s hand slides down Gido¡¯s stomach and she licks her way down from his cheek to his neck.

    ¡¸Get away from me.¡¹

    Gido calmly rejects the woman and pulls away.

    ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s your problem? So full of yourself.¡¹

    She harrumphs and curses once before stomping off.

    Visitacion turns to Gido in disbelief.

    ¡¸She wasn¡¯t a bad girl. Or are you acting cool?¡¹

    In the corner of her eye, she could see Zaphnes unashamedly sticking his hand in a woman¡¯s shirt and touching her boobs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested.¡¹

    Gido quietly tilts his ss.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    Another shadowy figure stands behind Gido.

    Based on appearance, the girl is 12 or 13 years old at most¨D¨Da rare sight in such a corrupt city.

    The fact she is here means she experienced some tragedy or she is a person who ispatible with the city¡¯s lifestyle.

    Visitacion realizes her presence but deliberately stays silent.

    The girl hides the sound of her footsteps and stealthily slips her hand into Gido¡¯s pocket.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    Her arm then gets grabbed and twisted.

    ¡¸Nmmn!¡¹

    Just as the girl mentally prepares herself for her arm to be broken, Gido presses his smooth lips, which nobody would believe belonged to a man, onto the girl¡¯s mouth and lets her go after a wet slurp.

    The girl instinctively tears herself away, only for a gold coin to be tossed at her.

    She hastily catches the coin and runs out of the tavern.

    ¡¸So you do have an interest in girls.¡¹

    ¡¸I simply didn¡¯t want to give away gold for free. It¡¯s a foolish way of having fun.¡¹

    Visitacion goads Gido as he tilts his ss again.

    ¡¸Then do you want to have fun with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll refrain.¡¹

    Visitacion replies, ¡°is that so?¡± and then gets up from her seat without changing her expression.

    ¡¸Are you leaving this city?¡¹

    Visitacion turns around in surprise at Gido¡¯s question.

    ¡¸¡­¡­probably. I¡¯ve gotten my money and I don¡¯t have any attachment to this dump. I might go south to the Empire or west, I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s reckless to travel such long distances with a child. The safest ce is Hardlett¡¯s territory to the north. It isn¡¯t far.¡¹

    Visitacion awkwardly scratches her cheek.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to go there. Meeting him again¡­¡­nevermind.¡¹

    As Visitacion is about to leave, someone grabs her arm.

    ¡¸Idiot! Where do you think you¡¯re going without your employer!?¡¹

    Zaphnes bellows loud enough for Visitacion to cover her ears.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to go anywhere! As long as you stay by my side, you are the safest and you will have the most promising future!¡¹

    Zaphnes wraps his arms around the unwilling Gido and Visitacion and pulls them in toward the table.

    ¡¸It¡¯s convenient for us now that the south has been devastated by bugs. You will know if you look at Zwei Elfie that those guys in Goldonia will throw in the towel if they can¡¯t properly rule over the area. With my wits and money¡­¡­fufufu, I¡¯ll be a lord starting with this ce!¡¹

    Gido sighs when Zaphnes speaks of his ambitions.

    ¡¸This is Hardlett territory. If you try anything strange, the might of Goldonia¡¯s strongest army wille erase you.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. ording to my informationwork, things are not going welltely. I heard about someone losing a duel in Libatis¡­¡­well it doesn¡¯t have to be here, I could also try to curry favor with the city states further west and usurp them.¡¹

    ¡¸You can say the perfect conditions suddenly came about.¡¹

    Zaphnes tries to grope Visitacion¡¯s boobs out of desperation, but she speedily evades and counters with a strike to the bridge of his nose.

    ¡¸In any case, I intend to stand up once more as an independent force. You can¡¯t go wrong if you follow me!¡¹

    Zaphnes exims spiritedly while wiping the blood dripping from his nose.

    ¡¸Why are you so obsessed? With 12 000 gold, you can spend your whole life in luxury.¡¹

    Zaphnes embraces Gido like he was expecting such a question to be asked.

    ¡¸That guy stole a woman from me, you see.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­mm. So that¡¯s it.¡¹

    Zaphnes continues, disregarding Gido¡¯s nodding and look of deep thought.

    ¡¸No it¡¯s not that, she was kidnapped. No matter how you looked at it, the woman was in love with me, but a few things went wrong and she was taken away. I¡¯m going to make her mine and leave Hardlett stunned!¡¹

    ¡¸Using your money?¡¹

    Zaphnes responds to Visitacion¡¯s dubious stare by standing up and tossing a handful of the money in the safe in the air.

    Immediately, prostitutes watching the development from afar squeal and swarm around him.

    ¡¸Money is a part of power! Money, physical strength, smarts! It doesn¡¯t matter what I use, I win as long as I steal her back in the end!¡¹

    Zaphnes howls as women surround him.

    While he kisses a woman with a smirk, mes of passion burn brightly in his eyes.

    One Month Later. Rafen.

    I straighten the clothes of the newly hired maid before kissing her,

    ¡¸Thank you. That was great fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for having me¡­¡­I had fun also.¡¹

    The miad carries the sheets stained with her own virgin blood and exits the room.

    Every day is the same, nothing changes and uneventful days pass endlessly.

    ¡¸There were a few troubles.¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s this and that led to such and such.

    Natia experienced a disaster.

    Rukino and Seika unbelievably had that happen to them.

    Brynhildr and the elves unexpectedly did that.

    Pochi and his family created a legend.

    After Irijina fought against the giant octopus, Alice turned into something incredible.

    There were some rather serious disturbances and some surprisingly trivial ones, but nothing so major that would have lingering effects,

    There were a few conflicts and shes between the new nobles and traditional nobles alike.

    In general, they were all small incidents, but because I¡¯m exercising self-restraint¡­¡­or rather, because of the efforts of Adolph and the others, as well as a fortunate course of events, we were able to pull through everything safely.

    Reba also told me that my investigation in the capital is dying down.

    I guess it was worth staying quiet and I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all good now.¡¹

    I exhale a sigh of relief and tilt my ss.

    Then I hold up the empty ss to the moonlight before dropping it to the floor.

    Naturally, the ss shatters.

    ¡¸No wonder it¡¯s so peaceful.¡¹

    As I gaze at the broken shards, the sound of horseshoes enter my ears.

    They run right into the mansion.

    It belongs to one person, likely an express messenger given the time.

    I wonder if it¡¯s because Rukino is crying.

    It is alreadyte at night.

    Monsters or bandits attacked so-and-so vige, a fire broke out in so-and-so city, Lord so-and-so suddenly died.

    Situations like that which ur asionally will wake up either Leopolt or Adolph, and they¡¯ll report it to me the next day.

    So-and-so is rebelling, so-and-so is flooding.

    Such rare situations are now handled by Celia and I should hear her nimble footsteps.

    Which one is it?

    If it¡¯s Celia, then I¡¯ll ask her to bring a broom with her.

    Oh, I hear footsteps.

    It appears to be thetter, so this means she can clean up the broken ss.

    ¡¸¡­¡­there are so many footsteps.¡¹

    The door opens without a knock.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please wake up!!¡¹

    It¡¯s Celia as predicted.

    ¡¸An assembly of traditional nobles in the capital was attacked! The details are still unknown due to the prompt report, but it appears several high-ranking nobles were injured and killed, and the ce was set on fire!¡¹

    Even M is here.

    ¡¸At the same time, bandits attacked a hunting party held for new nobles in the Military Commissioner¡¯s territory! Crossbows were fired indiscriminately, injuring multiple people, please wait for the follow-up report for more details!¡¹

    Adolph is straining his voice more than usual.

    ¡¸A simultaneous attack? On the capital and Erich¡¯s territory? If the attack was done by the same group, they executed it splendidly.¡¹

    I collect the scattered ss with my feet andment in admiration.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett¡­¡­¡¹

    M¡¯s lips turn blue.

    What¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t tell me you had family there.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama¡­¡­this is¡­¡­¡¹

    Adolph is also shivering.

    Yes it¡¯s a major incident, but no harm was done to us.

    I don¡¯t want my mansion to be attacked so I¡¯ll have to tighten up security.

    A few momentster, a messenger runs in with the second report.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    A tearful Celia hands me the scribbled letter.

    Minister ¨D¨D severely wounded, government official ¨D¨D dead, count ¨D¨Ddead, armymander¨D¨Din aa.

    I return the letter to Celia and nod.

    ¡¸They¡¯re all guys who argued with me.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 26 years old. Spring.

    Appears:

    Nonna (hoping things stay the same), Anastasia (fortitude), Bartolome (delicate), Adolph (absentminded), M (fear)

    Celia (confused)

    Zaphnes (ambition), Gido (tough guy), Visitacion (indecisive)

 Chapter 540: Ernes Incident

    <h4>Chapter 540: Ernes Incident</h4>

    Goldonia Capital - Ernes Mansion Banquet Hall.

    Experts famed to be the best in the capital ys popr music while a songstress whose name even the king knows sings along.

    Men and women in morous outfits dance to the tune.

    ¡¸Look how beautiful Ernes-dono¡¯s daughter is.¡¹

    ¡¸The one with her is Samarl-dono¡¯s heir? I¡¯ve only seen him when he was a child, but he has since matured into a dignified man.¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoho, when the two families connect, our unity as traditional nobles will be more solid. Good, good.¡¹

    Fancy festivities are not umon in the capital.

    Unlike the lords and nobles who have to travel and stay in lodgings, nobles living in the capital participate in balls and dinner parties several times a week as part of their regr schedule. Of course, it would be a different story if the king or a special influential person wasing.

    ¡¸That reminds me, have you heard about Margrave Hardlett?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, his rudeness is as natural as the flowing of a river and the falling of leaves from a tree, but he went too far on this asion no matter how you look at it. It appears he also made a bad impression on His Majesty. Oh, how delightful!¡¹

    Dance was often apanied by gossip, nder and sarcastic remarks.

    Erich was insulted as someone ignorant about tradition, new nobles were ridiculed as a variant of barbarians, and sometimes rumors of other traditional nobles were whispered behind their backs.

    It was a dinner party like any other.

    Those individuals amusing themselves by speaking ill of others gaze at a certain person with a sympathetic expression on the surface, but actually have a wide grin on the inside.

    ¡¸My, Beltz-dono really missed the mark too. Engaging in marriage talks with the Hardlett household was a great adventure for him.¡¹

    ¡¸I feel bad for his daughter, is it better if we stay away? Gosh, I¡¯m really sorry for his loss.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear she is being treated like a dog¡­¡­probably just rumors. But still, for the daughter of a prestigious family like the Beltz to be one of ten concubines, I can¡¯t help¡­¡­kuku.¡¹

    The head of the Beltz family turns red out of anger or embarrassment.

    His visit to the capital to attend a wedding of one of his rtives was a disaster.

    However, the disaster didn¡¯t end there.

    An unusual crash could be heard outside the hall.

    It sounded like metal hitting the floor, like the armor of a soldier mming against the floor.

    ¡¸Kyaa.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that jarring sound? It¡¯s ruining our fun here!¡¹

    A nobledy wearing an expensive dress exaggerates her reaction and clings to her dance partner, while the man also exaggerates his reaction and yells at a servant.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry sir. A waiter must have made a mistake. I will immediately scold¨D¨D¡¹

    The same sound reverberates again.

    It happened once outside the window, once from the balcony, and twice by the entrance.

    ¡¸¡­¡­call the-¡¹

    Before the sentence can be finished, the front door is kicked down.

    The resplendent door decorated with gold and silver topples over, and a group of ck-clothed individuals silently rush into the venue.

    They number a little over ten.

    ¡¸A-aren¡¯t those guys suspicious!?¡¹

    ¡¸Insolence! Insolence! I won¡¯t tolerate such rudeness!¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­when strange peoplee, I¡¯m supposed to¡­¡­¡¹

    One person¡¯s clear voice can be heard among the stunned nobles.

    ¡¸Intruders!! Guards¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Experience gained from an attack in the past by Magrado remnants encouraged night parties in the capital to station armed guards, an act previously considered boorish.

    Soldiers equipped with steel armor, shields and spears rush to protect the participants.

    The assants are shrouded only in ck cloth to conceal themselves from the public and are most likely carrying knives or one-handed swords. It would seem that fully armed guards, even with the disadvantage caused by the ambush, are more than a match for them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I thought they would be an eyesore, but the ordinance saved our lives.¡¹

    Nobody can me the person for muttering such a statement.

    Suddenly, windows on both sides of the hall shatter.

    The soldiers charging to eliminate the enemy in front of them were caught off guard.

    ¡¸Shoot.¡¹

    Whizzes of wind follow the shortmand.

    And then, the sound of bolts stabbing into flesh can be heard.

    ¡¸Gueh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo©`! Noooo!!¡¹

    Bolts fly at the participants through the windows which have turned into giant apertures.

    The venue became a ughterhouse as crossbows were fired at the unarmed partygoers without a shred of hesitation.

    ¡¸What are the guards in the garden¨D¨D¡¹

    The man fell silent as he found guards lying on the ground with their throats slit.

    Although the guards hastily point their crossbows at the windows, they can¡¯t fix their aim at the enemy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good, the lights in the garden have been snuffed out! I can¡¯t see anything!¡¹

    The assants aim into the brilliantly-lit room.

    The guards aim into the darkness with eyes ustomed to the light.

    It was no contest.

    The crossbow-wielding guards were mercilessly shot by concentrated volleys of powerful bolts which can prate armor and were annihted instantly.

    Other guards can do nothing but cower behind their shields, unable to protect the participants.

    ¡¸Hide behind me!! Lower your body and run! Those who haven¡¯t gotten this far, do what I¡¯m doing!¡¹

    A man shouting loudly flips over two tables and beckons people in his vicinity.

    Several bolts are already stuck in the surface of the table, but they can¡¯t pierce through the thick wood of the high-quality furniture.

    The middle-aged man, while dragging his silk dress suit on the floor, huddles in the only safe spot in the hall along with a middle-ageddy who loses herrge ring and a sobbing youngdy whosece dress has torn.

    ¡¸Baron Thames, well done! I take back myment about you being a savage imitation-new noble who enlisted in the military!¡¹

    ¡¸I also take back what I said about you being a rude uncouth swordsman. If youe by my house, I might feel like discussing your debts.¡¹

    ¡¸I hated you, but I¡¯ll offer my friend¡­¡­no, I¡¯ll offer you a servant girl.¡¹

    Thames ignores the thanking nobles and speaks at a volume that he himself can also hear.

    ¡¸The Ernes residence is also near the center where the pce is. The sound of such big windows breaking should be audible. Patrolling security guards will run to check in ten minutes. We just have to survive until then¨D¨D¡¹

    Thames peeks his head out from behind the table to gauge the situation.

    Bolts rain incessantly, knocking down one after another.

    Those fleeing the scene are shot and those whose back or feet were shot with bolts fall to the ground and cry.

    ¡¸There is no pause between shots of a weapon which should not be able to fire consecutively, each of them must be holding multiple crossbows.¡¹

    Crossbows are by no means cheap.

    Additionally, they are not items which can be carried into the capital without a clear reason or identification papers due to their power and ease of use.

    It would thus be impossible for a bunch of thugs to gather dozens of them.

    ¡¸Drawing in the guards with a shy frontal invasion, then sneaking another squad to the side and timing a simultaneous attack¡­¡­those are not tactics of ordinary robbers.¡¹

    A mournful voice follows the scream of an elderly man.

    ¡¸The minister of agriculture was killed! Someone help! Ernes-dono¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸T-the master was also shot and has lost consciousness!!¡¹

    An old butler who hurried back on his feet was shot in the forehead by a bolt and spasms while standing.

    ¡¸Lord Beltz was left behind!¡¹

    ¡¸He can¡¯t be saved! If we go, we¡¯ll get killed!¡¹

    The man who abandoned the head of the Beltz family sitting nkly in the middle of the banquet hall jumps in the shadow of a table.

    Thames clicks his tongue as he calmly observes his environment.

    Others have copied him and flipped over several tables to form a simple barrier.

    More than a few guards have already been defeated, but the ones still alive are posturing to defend the tables to the end.

    ¡¸Fortunately, the walls of the banquet hall are made of stone and won¡¯t break. If we put our backs against the wall and prop up shields and tables in front of us, we¡¯ll manage for the time being.¡¹

    The guards also understood that and, while the table protected the nk, led everyone toward the wall.

    Bolts are shot as usual, but nobody gets hit.

    One could hear someone banging on the gate if you strained your ears.

    The capital security hase.

    ¡¸If we fortify our position with everyone and defend¨D¨D¡¹

    Thames realized something as he spoke.

    All the survivors are crawling behind the tables and shields and bing more tightly packed together.

    The enemy is shooting from outside the windows and not advancing any further.

    The group in ck at the entrance also hasn¡¯t moved much.

    ¡¸Not good!!¡¹

    His shout was toote.

    A tube made of porcin travels in an arc in the air.

    Attached to one end is a burning cloth¨D¨D

    The cylinder falls at the feet where everybody has gathered.

    A fire rises up in an explosion.

    Screams mix with each other to the point it¡¯s hard to tell who they came from.

    The suit containing gold threads, the silk dress and the morousce dress all burn up like the leaves on a tree.

    ¡¸Oil!? No, gunpowder!? Why is something like that¨D¨D¡¹

    As Thames stood up in shock, there was no bolt that shot him.

    Instead, pirs of fire shot up from the main building and annex of the mansion.

    There was also another explosion in a neighboring house which started a fire that quickly enveloped the entire building.

    ¡¸No¡­¡­they¡¯re not thieves¡­¡­this is¡­¡­this is¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a matter of time before the banquet hall burned down from the explosion and fire caused by the tube.

    Thames whacks the base of the fire with his epaulette to put it out, then unsteadily walks toward the exit.

    ¡¸Ow¡­¡­Ow!¡¹

    He picks up the youngdy writhing in pain from the bolt stabbed into her arm.

    ¡¸Hot¡­¡­save me¡­¡­¡¹

    He tears off the burning part of the dress and lends a shoulder to the now partially-naked middle-ageddy.

    ¡¸H-help¡­¡­me¡­¡­¡¹

    He takes one nce at the young man whose guts are spilling out from his stomach burst open by the explosion, shakes his head, and leaves him behind.

    ¡¸What a disaster¡­¡­what a disaster¡­¡­¡¹

    He extends his hand down to the befuddled man sitting on the floor.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m uninjured. I can walk on my own.¡¹

    The man strikes his head with his own fist and then promptly stands up.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you aren¡¯t hurt. You¡¯re pretty lucky.¡¹

    The man replies with a stressed face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I came here after attending the wedding of a rtive and this is what happens. I can¡¯t be lucky.¡¹

    ¡¸True.¡¹

    Thames smiles despite knowing it was an inappropriate time to do so.

    His smile disappeared immediately.

    ¡¸The minister of agriculture is bleeding badly from a leg wound. That government official over there can¡¯t be saved either.¡¹

    ¡¸Count Hissar is dead after being shot by a bolt and stabbed repeatedly. Lord Ernes is¡­¡­ugh, this is horrible! What a terrible injury!!¡¹

    The minister, chief official, count, viscount¨D¨D

    High-ranking nobles are on the ground bleeding or on fire with their eyes rolling to the back of their head.

    ¡¸Whoever did this will be in serious trouble. This will cause an uproar¡­¡­¡¹

    Capital security storm into the mansion as Beltz mutters to himself and begins extinguishing the fire and rescuing the injured.

    ¡¸That concludes my report. I have of course already dispatched an express messenger to His Majesty. As soon as he awakens, you will likely be summoned. I doubt he has fallen asleep.¡¹

    Keh, after receiving Talger¡¯s report, freezes in ce for a few seconds.

    He tries to tell himself to keep calm, but his expression reflects his astonishment.

    ¡¸The minister of agriculture has suffered a serious leg injury and is in critical condition, and even if he manages to survive, the amputation of his leg is unavoidable. A sessor needs to appointed urgently.¡¹

    Keh nods his head slightly again and again to keep hisposure.

    ¡¸The head government official who you helped is dead, and Count Scser who had been in charge of the Former Libatis region is also reported to have died. Marquess Ernes, the host, sustained a serious wound after getting shot in the butt by three arrows.¡¹

    Keh focused on narrowing his eyes, otherwise they would widen against his will.

    ¡¸There have also been multiple deaths and injuries¡­¡­to the sons and daughters of other noble families. We will likely be pressed to significantly revise the marriage policies.¡¹

    After a brief moment of silence, Keh takes a seat without making a sound.

    He instinctively nces at the security guards walking around the mansion.

    ¡¸Witness reports say that the attackers were highly-coordinated and used arge quantity of crossbows and special explosives. After the attack which didn¡¯t evenst ten minutes, the attackers set fire to the Ernes residence and the neighboring residence, then blended in with the smoke and fled¡­¡­ the guards had to prioritize rescue and extinguishing of the mes to prevent further spread to the royal pce, so the criminals escaped. It was nothing short of spectacr.¡¹

    ¡¸Not many people can arrange for this number of assants. Everyone at the venue were traditional nobles and those connected to them.¡¹

    Talger nods and waits for Keh to continue.

    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t have been Radhalde. He might be able to assassinate one or two under the cover of night, but he can¡¯t make a catastrophe of this magnitude look like an ident or the work of bandits. It¡¯s much too absurd. That is, unless he is under a considerable amount of pressure.¡¹

    ¡¸Arson is taboo in the capital. If the militarymissioner was an idiot who would consider doing something so stupid, I wouldn¡¯t be struggling against him. I¡¯m more inclined to believe this was done by one of us.¡¹

    The two exchanged looks and spoke at the same time.

    ¡¸¡¸Hardlett.¡¹¡¹

    Anyone who could give a different answer in this situation would not survive in the pce.

    ¡¸An organized raid party, an abundance of weapons, and vulgar and violent enough to ignore rules. All of the criteria fit him.¡¹

    Talger adds onto Keh¡¯s point.

    ¡¸ording to the statements of the survivors, those who oppose Hardlett, like Count Scser, were targeted. Moreover, Count Beltz who offered his daughter to be his concubine, was not attacked at all despite being in front of the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s clear. I can¡¯t think of any other person.¡¹

    Keh had a habit of reading too deeply into everything, but surely he didn¡¯t need to do so with all these obvious signs.

    ¡¸Should we report to His Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸No, only convey the facts until we find concrete evidence. As a personal opinion, mention that the ones murdered were individuals who feuded with Hardlett and list the disturbances caused. Exaggeration¨D¨Dthere¡¯s no need for that.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so tant that I want to see some contradicting evidence.¡¹

    Keh stares up at the moon in the night sky beside Talger as he puts together the report.

    ¡¸My eyes were not mistaken. A rampage without calction will be the end for Hardlett.¡¹

    Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 26 years old. Spring.

    Status: Goldonia Kingdom Margrave. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. Mountain Legend.

    Friend of the Dwarves. Friend of the King of Aless. Dragon yer Hero.

    Elf Mediator. Sex King of White City. Mad Demon God. Poison Resistance (strong).

 Chapter 541: Mozadier Incident

    <h4>Chapter 541: Mozadier Incident</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    Military Commissioner Erich Radhalde Territory - Near Mozadier Vige.

    An arrow slices through the air.

    It seems like the arrow was in line to hit its target, but it grazes a pointed ear by a slim margin andnds on the ground.

    ¡¸Kuh, I thought that was going to hit, how frustrating! This tiny fox is pretty tough.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, even Lord Mottel who has killed ten enemies on the battlefield appears to be out of his element against a fox. Why don¡¯t you let me¡­¡­¡¹

    Another man circles around the scampering fox¡¯s path and takes aim with his crossbow.

    However, the fox wisely sprints in a zigzag pattern and doesn¡¯t let him pull the trigger.

    The little furball jumps into a thicket in the nick of time.

    A groan and a dejected sigh follows the disappearance of the animal.

    ¡¸Mmm, it ran away. There¡¯s my bad habit of being too cautious. I can¡¯t hit anything if I don¡¯t shoot.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to find that thing once it gets in the bushes. Let¡¯s wait for another one.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can¡¯t exactly stick out my chest proudly knowing it took several grown men to catch a baby fox anyways. I hope something biggeres next.¡¹

    The event being held in Erich¡¯s territory is a hunting party, but its main purpose is not actually the hunting of game, it is an activity for people to socialize. Of course, the only ones invited were new nobles and their retinue.

    Reading the intentions of their lord on horseback, the followers on foot poke at bushes and run through trees, searching for prey.

    ¡¸Make lots of noise. With all these brave men here, I don¡¯t mind if you attract something strange.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d prefer it if a giant bear showed up. We¡¯re not soft like the nobles in the royal court.¡¹

    Even in the well-governed territory of Erich, a foray into the woods could draw out bears, wolves, goblins, and other monsters. But the new nobles, who had risen through the ranks of military service, had no fear.

    Most of the members present have earned their positions by fighting in battle with swords and spears, and if they encountered a bear or an orc they would definitely be courageous enough to pull out their weapons before screaming.

    The men waited with bated breath, but no matter how much of a ruckus the followers caused, nothing came out from the left or right.

    That left them with free time to gossip.

    ¡¸Ahem, let me deliberately ask something hard to ask. I heard Lord Mottel had a war of words with Hardlett-dono. Um¡­¡­did you add your name to the list of traditional nobles¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I¡¯m not doubting Hardlett-dono¡¯s military prowess, but what he did at Richemott was too selfish. I gave him honest but harsh advice¨D¨Dthat not only is he harming the new nobles, he is harming Goldonia as a whole. Lord Radhalde then asked me about my rtionship with the traditional nobles, but I made him understand that I have no other intentions and that I¡¯m not backing down for the sake of the ruling structure!¡¹

    His loudmanding tone also prompted those around him to talk about Hardlett.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono¡¯s military prowess is certainly unparalleled¡­¡­buttely he is bing a little¡­¡­too arrogant.¡¹

    ¡¸The letter of rmendation that was shown to me when Malt passed through my territory was as intimidating as a debt collector¡¯s. ¡­¡­well, an apology gift was sent to say it was a mistake though.¡¹

    If it was Keh or the traditional nobles, they can bad-mouth with a voice that reaches the heavens, but the subject of their current gossip is different, thus they speak softer and with a slight reluctance.

    ¡¸Onigmes-dono, I heard you invited Hardlett-dono to a martial arts tournament in your territory. You said that it¡¯d be bad if his body dulled during the post-war peace, right? After all, there was a rumor that he lost to an inexperienced man in Richemott.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, haha¡­¡­that¡¯s correct. It¡¯s not like I was thinking, ¡°Is it possible he¡¯s not actually strong? If I defeat him in a tournament, will I suddenly gain favor with the Military Commissioner?¡± I was simply doing it for Hardlett-sono¡¯s sake.¡¹

    The other person can¡¯t read the clues given by Onigmes¡¯ stammering and continues pressing.

    ¡¸By the way Onigmes-dono, why are you not carrying a bow or riding a horse and just observing?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not because I dislocated my shoulder and broke six ribs ten seconds after the match started, and am wrapped like a mummy under my clothes, I have a stomach ache.¡¹

    A few objecting individuals emerge among the whispering.

    ¡¸Regardless of a small argument here or there, if it wasn¡¯t for Margrave Hardlett¡¯s valor, us new nobles wouldn¡¯t be where we are now¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸He also yed a big role in establishing the current hegemony of Goldonia¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Our debt would also have skyrocketed again if not for him!¡¹

    Monashi, Binbo, and Gokhin raise their voices in defense of Hardlett.

    As new nobles in the vicinity, they were naturally invited too.

    ¡¸O-obviously, I do not deny Lord Hardlett¡¯s achievements. And his current standing is well-deserved, I just wish that he would be less rough around the edges. By the way Gokhin-dono, why have you removed only the back part of your armor?¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. I am by no means trying to bring Lord Hardlett down. I simply want him to at least talk to us before making a decision. By the way Binbo-dono, has the poisonous water stopped leaking on your fields? I heard forty percent of your arablend has been ruined.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me for being rude Monashi-dono, but the date of your loan repayment is today. You¡¯ve already deferred it three times. If you can¡¯t pay, I will be taking the mansion you mortgaged.¡¹

    After the three of them spoke up, the criticism that had been going on in a reserved manner came to a halt and the topic of conversation shifted to the hardships they were facing in managing their respective territories and paying off their debts.

    At that moment, a high-pitched scream can be heard from the woods.

    ¡¸I guess they found something. Judging by the scream, it¡¯s something big, maybe even a monster.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whose follower he is, but screaming in the face of a beast is rather pathetic. He needs to be scolded.¡¹

    Bushes rustle as the thing moves in the depths of the woods, and the men on horseback wait with their eyes sparkling in anticipation and their bows at the ready.

    ¡¸This sound, it doesn¡¯t sound like one or two.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if they ran into a pack of wolves or a bunch of goblins. Interesting, it gets boring shooting at creatures that don¡¯t attack back.¡¹

    The sound of something squirming stops when it reaches the thicket separating the forest with the ins.

    ¡¸¡­¡­it stopped. What are the followers doing? Can¡¯t they drive out the prey already?¡¹

    ¡¸Stopping barely before being in our view, this reminds me of the time we were ambushed in the battle with South Yuguria¨D¨D¡¹

    A dry twang shook the air.

    It was the sound of dozens of bowstrings being released simultaneously.

    At the exact same time, a volley of crossbow bolts shot out and pierced the nobles on horseback and the followers beside them.

    ¡¸G-gahh!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­¡­¡¹

    The uracy of a crossbow aimed at close range is extremely high, and they easily prate the lightweight leather armor used for hunting.

    Those hit in the chest or head by the bolts drop off their horses like flies and the followers join their lords on the ground before they can help.

    ¡¸Outsiders!!¡¹

    ¡¸Crossbows! Lots of them!¡¹

    ¡¸Mottel-dono and Onigmes-dono are like porcupines!!¡¹

    The yells resound, causing the horses to rear.

    Those expecting wolves or goblins were hit by a furious barrage and a significant number of them fell.

    If the hunting party consisted of traditional nobles, their first instinct would be to scatter.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re injured, dismount and fall back!¡¹

    ¡¸If you aren¡¯t hurt, draw your swords and line up! Don¡¯t dawdle!¡¹

    However, the new nobles who have ridden through countless battles and gained fame in war were different.

    Once they saw the attack was by crossbows, the uninjured nobles arranged their horses in a line and ran into the bushes.

    ¡¸Crossbows are slow to reload. If we rush in quickly, they can¡¯t shoot a second volley!¡¹

    If they pull back and wait for reinforcements, the ones wounded by the first volley will be killed.

    Then the best move is to charge in; if the distance is closed, it should be easy to rout the crossbowmen while they are reloading.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Charge¨D¨D!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The new nobles leave their followers behind and run forward.

    If it was wartime and this was the battlefield, this choice would not be made.

    That¡¯s because it is too dangerous to charge at the enemy without full knowledge of their forces.

    But war has since ended and this is Erich¡¯s territory, which has maintained a long period of stability.

    It was natural to assume that these outsiders, who somehow got hold of information on the hunting party, hid in the bush for a spur-of-the-moment surprise attack.

    That assumption was wrong.

    ¡¸Anti-cavalry. Intercept.¡¹

    Another group emerges from the bushes holding ck spears.

    More than ten spears unwaveringly and neatly line up without any gaps.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The first rider leading the charge is impaled along with his horse, and the ones trailing are stopped in their tracks by the protruding tips.

    A cavalry¡¯s speed and mass can easily send even a heavy infantry flying.

    But if a disciplined and well-trained spear line is formed, half-naked infantry can fend off the cavalry.

    ¡¸Push out.¡¹

    The spearmen march in lockstep inpliance with the muffledmand.

    Seeing the approaching sharp spearheads, the horses step backward on their own.

    ¡¸N-not good! Stopping is¨D¨D¡¹

    There was no time to shout the entire sentence.

    Crossbows, which have finished reloading, are fired at close range.

    More people fell this timepared to the first attack, and almost all of them died instantly.

    ¡¸Move¨D¨D! Distance yourselves¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Those who could still move at this point retreat.

    ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­anti-cavalry formation with crossbows and long spears!? Is this a battlefield!?¡¹

    ¡¸Not even flinching at the sight of charging cavalry means that they¡¯re no ordinary outsiders. They must be an army of some kind¡­¡­¡¹

    Fleeing nobles shout in panic.

    ¡¸W-who the hell are you¨D¨Dgyaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll pay for underestimating Goldon¨D¨Dhiiii!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, not there¡­¡­aoooo!!¡¹

    Nobody wanted to listen to the sounds of those unable to move being finished off.

    At the same time, smoke starts to rise from various ces in the woods.

    It was clear the outsiders had set fire to the nts.

    The poor trio also fell down after their horses were killed.

    Their bodies were struck so hard that it didn¡¯t look like they could fight back or escape.

    An assant with a crossbow appeared in front of them.

    Shrouded from head to waist in all-ck attire, the person¡¯s face could not be seen and neither could the person¡¯s physique or gender be distinguished.

    ¡¸Guh, is this the end?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. My 19 children¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸At least I can take sce from knowing I have insurance on my life. Now¡­¡­half my debt can be paid.¡¹

    But the assants confirm the faces of the trio, mumble something and then disappear into the bushes without shooting an arrow.

    As the smoke billows from the burning trees, the three crawl away.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸W-we narrowly escaped death¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three of them lean their backs against each other and sink to the ground in exhaustion.

    In response to the urgent news, guards and knights of the territory rushed to the scene, but by then the fire was so intense and the smoke so thick that they could find only the wounded who survived, not the attackers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s perfect.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    The words of a certain man cause an irritated person to react harshly.

    ¡¸Launching an ambush from the thicket, then holding off our counterattack with spears and attacking once more at close range, andstly retreating while setting the ce on fire to prevent pursuit. Have you ever seen a more perfect ambush?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, a professional attack was executed in the territory of the Military Commissioner during peace times¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying it¡¯s the perfect tactic which even anticipates our decisions!¡¹

    The man yells and strikes the ground with his sword.

    Radhalde Territory - Mansion.

    ¡¸That concludes the list of casualties. The congration is yet to be suppressed. An evacuation order has been issued to the pioneer viges at risk for the fire to potentially spread to.¡¹

    Erich listens and tries to digest the report by the trembling pale-faced governor.

    He is usually in the capital and leaves the management of the territory to the governor.

    Meeting up for the hunt was scheduled to be in the afternoon and the bad news came when he was preparing.

    ¡¸Is there any information on the attackers?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, not a single one could be brought down, and the fire has erased any traces of their whereabouts¡­¡­so there is nothing.¡¹

    Erich doesn¡¯t look at the governor, whose face is turning from pale blue to a darker ck, and lightly kicks his chair.

    ¡¸The main casualties were Lord Mottel and Lord Onigmes¨D¨DCaptain of the second division Lord Dontress was also severely wounded?¡¹

    ¡¸Dontress-sama led of the counterattack and suffered the brunt of the enemy¡¯s focus.¡¹

    Erich sighs deeply and kicks his chair.

    ¡¸Hopeful of his talent in government affairs, I granted him the abundant former Libatis territory. Damnit Mottel, you¡¯re not lucky at all.¡¹

    Survivors of the disaster came running in.

    All of them have humiliation and anger written over their faces.

    Erich first bows his head to all of them.

    The governor finally fainted at this point.

    ¡¸This is my territory. Fault lies with me.¡¹

    Nobody mes Erich, at least on the surface.

    ¡¸We were the ones who made a wrong decision, and we would be the ones to me on a battlefield. It¡¯s uneptable that we couldn¡¯t take out one soldier.¡¹

    ¡¸We even lost the captain¡­¡­this is an utter failure.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is the enemy¡¯s identity. Not to be sore losers, but they were not any ordinary outsiders.¡¹

    One of them mutters in a subdued voice.

    ¡¸If only Lord Hardlett was here¡­¡­¡¹

    An unpleasant silence envelops the room.

    ¡¸¡­¡­that reminds me, why is Lord Hardlett absent? His territory is directly adjacent.¡¹

    ¡¸He suddenly got a stomach ache.¡¹

    A few of them awkwardly clear their throats.

    ¡¸Lord Mottel and Lord Onigmes were deliberately targeted on the first attack¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aside from the captain leading the counterattack¡­¡­most of the casualties are nobles of the south with new territory¡­¡­geho geho.¡¹

    To clear the unsettling air, Erich promised to secure the positions and givepensation to those whose family heads were killed or severely injured, then he dismissed all of them.

    Cedric, who arrived and was also scheduled to participate,es in next.

    Erich, while staring intently out the window, spoke in a monotonous tone.

    ¡¸Cedric. Contact Hardlett immediately. Don¡¯t ask about his health.¡¹

    One Week Later. Capital - Royal Pce.

    I am kneeling in front of the king.

    Erich and Keh are also next to me.

    With these members, normally Keh and Erich would struggle to be in the center, and I would be near the outer part on Erich¡¯s side, but right now I¡¯m in the middle between the other two who are a fixed distance away.

    Massive attacks on the capital and Erich¡¯s territory dealt major damage to both camps.

    On Keh¡¯s side, he says that the sons and daughters of high-ranking bureaucrats, marquess families and margrave families, and even ministers are beyond recovery.

    Gretel turned white as a sheet when she heard her father was caught in the attack, but copsed in relief when sheter found out he was unscathed.

    Erich¡¯s side also suffered a big blow.

    Many familiar names of hopefuls were either sent to the afterlife or the hospital bed, and even amander of the royal army died.

    I thought it was unlucky that the poor trio were entangled in the mess, but a second report followed to say that they just lost a horse.

    Erich and I make eye contact for a split second.

    He sent me a scary letter after the incident, telling me toe right away, only for a summons from the king to arrive a dayter.

    Nonna was terribly frightened when the king¡¯s letter was delivered.

    She sobbed loudly in front of the children and clinged onto me tightly, saying that I would die if I went out again.

    She wouldn¡¯t listen no matter how much I reassured her and it wasn¡¯t until Mel and Ca helped mefort her at night before she finally calmed down.

    Despite departing a littlete, Schwartz can reach the capital a day earlier.

    In the midst of reminiscing, the king first showed his appreciation toward us and then proceeded to talk about the main issue.

    ¡¸South Yuguria or Magrado. It might also be a pocket of resistance. We¡¯ve been led around by the nose.¡¹

    The king smiles cynically and rests an elbow on his throne.

    ¡°Yeah, they got us. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±

    Obviously that isn¡¯t going to work here.

    ¡¸All things considered¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t toorge or outstanding¡­¡­ Surely you are not trying to kill each other.¡¹

    The king stares at Keh and Erich.

    ¡¸¡¸Certainly not. I swear the only thing I¡¯m responsible for is the ease at which this attack happened.¡¹¡¹

    Well, they wouldn¡¯t admit it even if they were actually behind the attacks.

    They¡¯re not going to go back and forth¡­¡­creating doubt around one another, right?

    Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be called.

    The king¡¯s stern gaze stays on Erich and Keh for a few seconds each before moving to me and staying for twice as long.

    ¡¸I suppose you¡¯re right. I am aware of the strife between you two, and I don¡¯t believe you would kill a minister ormander appointed by me or do something as outrageous as set fire to the capital. That would mean it is the work of an outside party.¡¹

    His gaze is painful.

    ¡¸I see many who have died disputed with you, Hardlett.¡¹

    Here ites.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes Your Majesty. It appears so.¡¹

    I can¡¯t deny the truth.

    Saying I didn¡¯t argue with them would be lying.

    ¡¸Do you know anything?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t.¡¹

    I¡¯m like a kid giving an excuse, but can¡¯t say anything else if I don¡¯t know anything.

    My eyes looking back at the king don¡¯t have any guilt in them.

    However the king doesn¡¯t turn away from me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t suspect you ofmitting this plot. Still, for all the people who inconvenienced you to die and for those with close ties with you to survive¡­¡­ I guess such coincidences happen.¡¹

    Can I be dismissed now?

    ¡¸Yet¨D¨Dmy heart that has decided not to suspect you is being stirred by your actions. In these few months¡­¡­your army has continued to grow after the war ended. Among the other feudal lords all across thend who have reduced their army sizes and knights, you stand out.¡¹

    Leopolt is expanding the army so much¡­¡­that I can¡¯t exin it with reasons like maintaining order or disying dignity to neighboring lords.

    I never rejected that n.

    ¡¸I am the king. I am the one who rules over the feudal lords and governs the nation. Thus I ask you, Hardlett. Why are you continuing to expand your military?¡¹

    I wonder why. I don¡¯t know.

    I don¡¯t know, so I can¡¯t answer.

    Seeing my slight hesitation, the king ps his leg once.

    ¡¸There is no concrete evidence regarding this incident. Each of you may have your own motives, but you have not vited thew or angered me. Therefore, I will judge that this is a crimemitted by thugs hostile to Goldonia. Further¨D¨D¡¹

    It¡¯s not over?

    ¡¸¨D¨Dif I were to write a vulgar story, I would make Hardlett the culprit. The other two are too wed to y the part. It would also be hard believe they conspired at the same time.¡¹

    He totally thinks it¡¯s me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a joke. It would be boring if the culprits were thugs in a story after all. So you are not the culprit. Besides, it¡¯s uncertain. There is nothing illegal about the expansion of your military or your authority as lord. Yes¡­¡­it¡¯s uncertain.¡¹

    The king rises and walks over to me.

    ¡¸I will not forget that it was my paranoia during the war that dragged this country and its loyal subjects down. And I will not forget that it was you who woke me up to that fact. Thus I want to clear my suspicions even if they are as small as my finger nail.¡¹

    The king returns to his throne and continues.

    ¡¸Inspect Hardlett¡¯s territory! I give the authority by royal decree to examine every town, vige, military facility, and mansion in thend! When all is exposed to the light of day, it will be clear that Hardlett is without a shred of doubt my loyal retainer!¡¹

    It won¡¯t.

    A bunch of shady things will be revealed.

    ¡¸In order to remain fair, 30% of the inspection team will be rmended by the Domestic Affairs Commissioner, 30% will be rmended by the Military Commissioner and 40% will be neutral. I appoint my trusted aide Marquess Bulga Fitton, the Minister of National Affairs, to be in charge! ¡¹

    The king mentions onest thing in parting, almost like the thought never crossed his mind.

    ¡¸Oh how could I forget. The feudal lord hasplete authority over thend he was given, so even I can¡¯t do as I please. Your consent is an absolute requirement. What do you say, Hardlett?¡¹

    I mean, what else can I say but ¡°I agree¡±?

    I have to tell Leopolt and Adolph about this right away.

    If the search is done without bounds, secrets on the level of abyrinth¡¯s treasure will be uncovered.

    I want to consult with Erich too, but I haven¡¯t been able to speak a word with him sinceing to the capital.

    What should I do?

    Appears:

    Erich (silent), Monashi (miracle survival), Binbo (his horse died), Gokhin (in debt)

    Territory Poption

    Total: 375 000

    Rafen: 49 000 (+2000) growing, Lintbloom: 7 500 (+500) increasing again.

    Richemott (former Libatis): 40 000 (+3000) influx to neighborhood, Zwei Elfie: 4500 (+800)

    Army Personnel:

    Infantry: 1200 (+400), Archers: 400 (+200), Cavalry: 1000 (+400), Escort: 30

    105th Corps: 3500, Bow Cavalry Training Squad: 3000

    Cannons: 35 (+5), Large Cannons: 18 (+3), Dwarven Cannons: 15, Field Artillery: 15 (+5), Chariots: 40 (+10)

    Sexual Partners: 831

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567 (++)

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 542: Hide Everything!

    <h4>Chapter 542: Hide Everything!</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    Domestic Affairs Commissioner Office.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to give Hardlett time. Personnel selection must be done swiftly.¡¹

    It is close to the worst case scenario as a feudal lord for an investigation team to be sent into your territory.

    It is especially true for a great feudal lord outside of the capital of Hardlett¡¯s caliber, who is bound to have hidden assets or mines, as well as three or four other dishonesties.

    Normally, a feudal lord¡¯s authority is extremely strong.

    If an investigation is to be conducted, the lord needs to be notified days or months in advance, and that time will allow most things to be concealed.

    But in this case, the scope of the inspection is Hardlett¡¯s entire territory and the order was given directly by the king, so he can¡¯t decline.

    No matter how desperately he tries to hide things away, something ¡®not good¡¯ will definitely be found.

    To Keh, Hardlett is the strongest party in Erich¡¯s faction, an existence who holds great power as a feudal lord, and an obstacle. However if he were to directly confront the Hardlett family, who achieved countless military exploits on the battlefield, he would cause too much discord.

    That¡¯s why he wants to use this chance to find as many ¡®unsavory¡¯ things as possible.

    It was an opportunity if he could mix in the schemes he excels in, naturally on top of the fines for breaking thew and the confiscation of hidden mines, to possibly cut Hardlett¡¯s territory, limit his military, and lower his status as the most influential house in the frontier district.

    Theposition of the investigation team was decided to be 30% from Keh¡¯s faction, 30% from Erich¡¯s faction, and 40% neutral.

    He needed to pick effective personnel.

    ¡¸Here are the suitable persons. I have written beside their names their degree of loyalty to Your Excellency, their ability next to that, and a conjecture of their rtionship with Hardlett next to that.¡¹

    Keh lets out a ¡°hoh¡± in admiration at the skilled work done in spite of the formation of the inspection team being known for a few hours.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re so proficient, I¡¯m worried that the next attack will be by your hands. Try to act a little flustered.¡¹

    Talger respectfully lowers his head.

    ¡¸Good work. But¡­¡­this can be saved forter.¡¹

    Keh sets aside the document with candidates from his own faction after only a quick scan.

    ¡¸Right. This is what you want.¡¹

    Talger hands him a second sheet.

    The members on this document are different from the first¨D¨Dthey are neutral personnel not associated with any faction.

    ¡¸Count Himaetz and Count Fiche are fine, but Lord Serito is appointed and has no post. Isn¡¯t he a somewhat underqualified?¡¹

    ¡¸But when Baron Hemen was suspected of tax evasion, he led the kingdom¡¯s taxation department. I think he should be kept as a candidate for a task like inspection.¡¹

    Keh nods in acknowledgement of the reasoning.

    ¡¸We can hound Hardlett as much as we want and Radhalde can protect him as much as he wants, but in the end we can not exceed the 30% allotted. What¡¯s important is if we can get the neutral party on our side, whether it¡¯s through expensive gifts or through the good offices of beneficial marriage talks¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Or we can investigate their weaknesses.¡¹

    Keh nods at Talger¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t find anything. Just do it for every potential candidate.¡¹

    Keh sighs after giving the order.

    ¡¸The investigation team leader¨D¨DMarquess Bulga Fitton, it would be nice if we could win him over.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we can¡¯t do anything to him. If we move carelessly, he will report it to the king as an unjust act.¡¹

    The two grumble in annoyance.

    National Affairs Minister Bulga Fitton.

    The minister of national affairs is a minister whose duties range from assisting the king in his daily life to organizing and facilitating official ceremonies and meetings.

    As someone in a position directly connected to the king¡¯s everyday activities, it can be said that he holds extremely high authority and has the highest rank among ministers.

    ¡¸Under the rule of a king who has no interest in politics, you can say he¡¯s the one wielding the power¡­¡­except His Majesty has the opposite personality. If the king is going to decide everything, the minister of national affairs is as good as an errand boy.¡¹

    ¡¸Although he has the authority, he essentially has no real power. So giving up on persuading him at this stage will have an impactter?¡¹

    Keh shakes his head.

    ¡¸Marquess Fitton¡¯s character is also trouble. He isn¡¯t very selfish, he has no ambition, and is excessively cautious. He¡¯s satisfied with being a minister even in appearance only and has be a cog in the king¡¯s machine. There isn¡¯t much we can do.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose it means the king¡¯s eyes are certain.¡¹

    The two contemte a solution briefly and their eyes narrow as theye to a realization.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s time I use Reval.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir, I rmend it. Let¡¯s put the me on him while he rampages and aim to capture the neutral faction while everyone is distracted.¡¹

    He lowers his voice to a whisper.

    ¡¸A gold mine is rumored to be hidden deep in the mountains¨D¨Dif discovered and confiscated, Hardlett¡¯s finances will greatly decline.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, the rest will take care of itself once it¡¯s discovered. Reval will go wild in the king¡¯s name and take the fall. Ideally he would be cut down on the spot by an enraged Hardlett¡­¡­but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that stupid.¡¹

    The two men talk about the plot through the night.

    At The Same Time - Military Commissioner Office.

    ¡¸It must have been bad timing and bad luck. If you really think about it, there¡¯s no way Hardlett could have put together such aplicated scheme. Besides, he¡¯s not the kind of guy who carries around grudges from a month ago. He¡¯d even forget what happened a day ago.¡¹

    Erich says to his trusted aide Cedric as he rests his elbow on the desk.

    ¡¸Still, when I heard about the attack on Mozadier, I thought that guy lost his temper and did something absurd. Ironically, the incident in the Ernes residence cleared it up. He would never dragdies in his massacre.¡¹

    ¡¸I presume onlydies were unharmed.¡¹

    Cedric and Erich can still afford to smile.

    Erich had lost all suspicion of Hardlett after hearing the details of the attack on the traditional nobles.

    On the other hand, there was no time to talk before the king¡¯s summons, and if they met openly after the inspection was announced, they might be suspected of colluding, so he decided to y it safe.

    ¡¸Either way, inspections are a hassle. That idiot might unknowingly hang a forbidden item near the entrance. You will find it first and hide it. If Hardlett objects, tell him it¡¯s a royal decree and do the search against his will.¡¹

    ¡¸Yessir, I will ensure to the best of my ability that it ends uneventfully.¡¹

    Erich drops his shoulders when he sees Cedric salute.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Knowing him, he¡¯s probably got a mountain of problems, intentional or not. Ignore the trivial problems¡­¡­let them make a fuss about it so you can deal with the bigger issues.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you think it will be that bad¡­¡­?¡¹

    Erich nods to the bewildered Cedric.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be misled because he¡¯s a different person on the battlefield. Treat all the numbers written on documents as random. Search all the bedrooms from top to bottom, he might be hiding someone¡¯s wife or daughter naked. The likelihood is high that the chief or governor of each vige is one of his mistresses too. And pay attention to illegal ve trade, there¡¯s a possibility he took all the females and made them his lovers.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yessir.¡¹

    Erich turns away from the astounded Cedric and sighs.

    ¡¸Dammit. He¡¯s probably forgotten about the inspection already and is on top of some girl¡­¡­when this is all over, I¡¯m barging into his territory and getting him to throw me a sumptuous feast. I¡¯ll also stare at his wife¡¯s breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Cedric¡¯s expression of disbelief caused Erich to cough violently.

    -

    Capital - Main Street.

    I am returning to the mansion after buying enough alcohol to fill both arms.

    Because Dorothea and the children are the ones living in the capital, the supply of alcohol stored there is low.

    On the way back, I hear rumors that I don¡¯t ask to hear.

    ¡¸Apparently the one behind the incident is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be! But, to cause a ruckus in the capital where security is tight¨D¨D¡¹

    A man dressed like a knight and a man dressed like a merchant are conversing.

    They can¡¯t see my face with the bottles in my arms blocking the way.

    ¡¸It¡¯s that person¡¯s temper. If the story about the fight is true, I can imagine him doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸He is widely considered to be the strongest in Goldonia¨D¨Das a soldier, I can see how the guards are no match.¡¹

    Two housewives whisper to each other.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a free-for-all in the south it seems. If it bes bigger¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it. We¡¯ve finally achieved peace.¡¹

    A young couple operating a street stand is saying whatever they want.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true.¡¹

    I set down the bottles, hug the wife and steal her lips.

    ¡¸Eh? Aah!?¡¹

    I slip my tongue into the mouth of the wife who gasped as she saw my face and also grab her waist, pressing my dick against her crotch.

    I release her after a 30 second kiss and pick up the bottles to go home.

    ¡¸Dear, Lord Hardlett is innocent. Everything is a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t spread any strange rumors. I¡¯m going to take a quick toilet break.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey, why are you bringing a bamboo shoot with you?¡¹

    I feel a cool breeze when I arrive at the mansion even though it¡¯s spring.

    Normally there would be a person introducing themselves as a merchant or a knight whenever they hear I¡¯ming to the capital, but I don¡¯t see anybody this time. News should have circted all throughout the city.

    ¡¸I guess this happens sometimes.¡¹

    Nevertheless, the house is warm inside.

    It¡¯s because I am weed home by Dorothea and the orphans.

    Those young kids who are speaking awkwardly must be newly adopted.

    I did tell Dorothea she could take in as many as she wanted so long as they fit in the mansion.

    ¡¸My my, you bought so much wine.¡¹

    ¡¸It willst me one week. His Majesty told me not to return to my territory before the investigation team is dispatched.¡¹

    The formation of the investigation team will take some time.

    In order to prevent a cover-up, I am stuck in the capital.

    Of course, the guards will also stop anymunication from the territory to the mansion.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Going back, back to the west.¡¹

    After I tie a scribbled letter onto the foot of a harpy, she shakes her head up and down.

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear a hollow rattling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s south. Now go.¡¹

    ¡¸Pih!¡¹

    The harpy climbed to the roof with nimble steps and then took flight.

    From a distance, it didn¡¯t look any different from arge bird. With that, contact with the territory isplete.

    ¡¸The only things I absolutely have to keep hidden are Catherine and Sekrit. The gold mine is about money in the end, and whatever happens when it gets discovered, happens.¡¹

    ¡¸Errr¡­¡­¡¹

    An uncertain Dorothea doesn¡¯t know how to respond.

    She must also have heard the rumors being shared in the city.

    ¡¸W-well it¡¯s easier on me with fewer visitors.¡¹

    She is being considerate.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t really bother me. I¡¯ll just have a nice long drink.¡¹

    I¡¯m sitting in the living room, brushing the head of an orphan and leisurely enjoying an evening drink until¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    Dorothea¡¯s scream brings me back to my senses, where I am pinning her down on the bed in the bedroom.

    ¡¸T-the sun is still up¨D¨Dwait, the kids!!¡¹

    I was certainly more in the mood for a drink and not sex.

    I smile and do not apologize¨D¨Dand make Dorothea¡¯s chest area bare as I hold onto her arms.

    ¡¸Everyone, go outside!¡¹

    She hurries the tottering children out of the room.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter!? You suddenly¨D¨D!¡¹

    Sorry sorry. Have a drink and calm down first.

    I think to myself as I reach under her skirt to pull down her underwear, spread her legs, andy myself on top of her.

    ¡¸Please¨D¨Dwait! 47 is past the age¡­¡­wait, contraception! My monthly cycle, which was on the verge of stopping, is regr again, so I¡¯ll get pregnant if you¨D¨D¡¹

    I restrain her struggling arms and bring our groins together.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­¡­put it¡­¡­in¡­¡­uu¡­¡­uugh!¡¹

    The bed begins to creak as I stare into Dorothea¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸So deep¡­¡­and rough! Consider¡­¡­my age¡­¡­aahii!!¡¹

    ¡¸Was the body of this woman past her prime at least a little bit useful?¡¹

    Dorothea asks softly as she wipes me down.

    Her body is sweaty and covered in kiss marks, which are even in spots visible with her clothes on.

    How can I apologize to her for what I¡¯ve done?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to. I won¡¯t do anything. I will justfort you like this¡­¡­so please don¡¯t make such a scary face.¡¹

    Dorothea¡¯s arms wrap around my head and caress me like a baby.

    It¡¯s truly pleasant. She makes me feel just as spoiled as when Mel does it.

    I knew it, the best women to spoil you are older ones.

    No wait, it also feels good when Celia does it, so it might not matter who it is as long as they¡¯re a loving woman.

    Let¡¯s partake in a little sweet pillow talk here.

    ¡¸Dorothea, what is the basement of the mansion like?¡¹

    ¡¸The basement? It is used as food storage, but the door isrge and light can shine through, so it¡¯s pretty safe. The kids sometimes go there when ying hide-and-seek.¡¹

    That¡¯s no good then.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about it.¡¹

    ¡¸A-again!? In this sleeping position¡­¡­uuu, it went in so easily.¡¹

    I lie Dorothea face down and mount her from behind.

    I suck on her neck as she screams and ignore the eight pairs of eyes peeking through the small gap of the door as I swing my hips.

    One Week Later. Hardlett Territory.

    The departure date of the investigation team was decided, and I returned safely to my territory, but there was no one to greet me.

    I¡¯m not being ignored.

    The entire house is being turned upside down with all the frenzied moring.

    ¡¸Burn this document. Throw it in an open fire instead of the firece, then use it to fertilize the field at the back.¡¹

    Adolph is sitting in the office. That¡¯s my seat.

    ¡¸Please order ire-san to suspend operations for half of the workers in Lintbloom. As for the gold nugget scheduled to be transported¡­¡­it¡¯s a waste, but it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s bury it in the wastnd off the road. Concealment of the gold mine is the highest priority. Eeh, you still have that idiot¡¯s fake money!? When hees back, feed it¡­¡­ahem. Let¡¯s toss it in a nearby pond.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling an idiot!?¡¹

    I barge into the office, and while holding Adolph up by the neck, I bite down on a gold coin left on the desk in irritation.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t get in the way! There is not much time until the investigation teames!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. I thought I told you earlier.¡¹

    I lower Adolph and he immediately gives out instructions left and right as he fixes his cor.

    ¡¸If you told me now, I might have no other choice than to burn the entire mansion down to hide everything. To that point, I appreciate that you didn¡¯t do that. However, an investigation without limit on the whole region is too broad. We don¡¯t know where and what they will find, so we don¡¯t have any leeway!¡¹

    Remembering something, Adolph runs out of the office.

    I guess it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t bother with him for now.

    As I roll the object around in my mouth, having nothing better to do, Nonnaes running, her boobs bouncing up and down.

    Her maid chases after her from behind.

    ¡¸This ne is a masterpiece with 500 gold! It¡¯s going to be taken in to be investigated for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸Please calm down, madam! You certainly purchased it at that price, but it is worth 50 gold at the most, don¡¯t worry!¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna-sama, please don¡¯t hide your precious belongings under the bed and behind the cab. Those ces will be searched first.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think they will examine luxury goods, so there is no need to hide jewels.

    ¡¸This ne is a gift from a merchant in the capital who wishes for a rmendation letter. Since I epted, I better go to Aegir-sama¡¯s office and write up a document.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that bad?

    Something makes a crack sound in my mouth as I bite down on it.

    ¡¸That might be bad¡­¡­a hiding ce, a hiding ce¡­¡­eeh.¡¹

    Maruru panics and ends up shoving the ne into Nonna¡¯s cleavage.

    Well, I¡¯m sure no investigation officer would dare to stick their hands in there. I¡¯d kill them if they did.

    ¡¸Nonna-sama, what should we do with this jewel?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiii¡­¡­I forgot about that one!¡¹

    I think they¡¯ll be fine here.

    Outside the window, M is doing her daily rounds¨D¨Dor pretending to do so while actually carrying out cannons and catapults with a cloth covering them.

    A cave where monsters have been spotted is in that direction, so she¡¯s probably going to hide the weapons there.

    ¡¸Ahem. You will respond to the rescue request from a remote vige in the eastern frontier and exterminate monsters.¡¹

    This cute voice is Celia¡¯s.

    Alongside her was¡­¡­Christoph and Guigue.

    ¡¸The trip is three days one way so I will give you a one-month portion of food. You don¡¯t have toe back. Feel free to die in the wild.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to let the investigation teamy eyes on these bad-looking men.

    That was a little harsh of Celia though. Oh well.

    I unconsciously swallow whatever is left in my mouth.

    Wow, I actually ate a gold coin.

    On the side, Melissa pulls Catherine by the hand and passes by quickly.

    We¡¯re worried about you, so I¡¯ll tag along.

    Catherine is someone that must be kept hidden no matter what.

    If it gets discovered that I made her my wife, I will be charged with treason.

    More importantly, Catherine and her children will certainly be executed.

    The ce they arrived at was the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.

    This shop can be considered the only special shop among the many brothels in Rafen.

    All the employees are men¨D¨Dof course, there are other shops employing male prostitutes, but the prostitutes of this ce do business with men instead of women.

    Furthermore, the men working there are hairy beasts with no intention of looking feminine and simply dressing in female clothing.

    I don¡¯t want to go inside, but this time is an exception.

    ¡¸Madam. It¡¯s about ¡®that¡¯.¡¹

    ¡¸Preparations are done. Come this way.¡¹

    Madam Gonzales leads Catherine, Rose, and two other children to a building.

    ¡¸Aooooh!! Thick! It¡¯s too thick!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh! More, give me more! My ass is burning!¡¹

    Disgusting roars can be heard from the rooms on the left and right.

    That¡¯s going to be bad education for the kids.

    ¡¸Over here.¡¹

    Madam Gonzales lets Catherine and the children into a room in the basement.

    No one will look in the basement of a brothel, right¡­¡­I still feel a little anxious about it.

    ¡¸Gufu, there is a hidden room here.¡¹

    Madam Gonzales knocks on the wall and the floor opens up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a hidden room that me and my friends have been digging little by little ever since we came to Rafen. Our umted money, our precious memories, and our friends being chased¡­¡­ all of it is hidden here.¡¹

    The inside is fairly spacious and has aplete set of household goods, plus food and water, so it appears to be livable for a short period of time.

    ¡¸Madam, Aegir-san and Catherine¡¯s lives are on the line, so let me raise some doubts, if you don¡¯t mind. Won¡¯t your friends who helped create this leak the information?¡¹

    Madam grins when Melissa asks the question.

    ¡¸The unity of okamas is stronger than steel. We do not suspect the bond we have with each other. It¡¯s the only certainty in this world where heartlessness and injustice prevail.¡¹

    Madam speaks in a deeper voice, unlike the usual falsetto.

    Now if only he could do something about that pink negligee.

    Madam puts his arms around Catherine and her son, who is holding a wooden sword in a defensive stance, and tries to reassure them.

    ¡¸If anybody still tries to break in¡­¡­¡¹

    The muscles on Madam¡¯s arm bulge and he lifts up a morning star.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make them run away with the pride of an okama. So don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    The other okamas of the shop gathered behind before I realized.

    ¡¸We were forced out of our hometown and our country.¡¹

    ¡¸We stick together in order to live.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, we are brethren!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not.¡¹

    They ignore Catherine¡¯s retort and lower the family into the basement.

    ¡¸Let me know if the investigationes. Just in case, I have another n.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Madam and Melissa continue the conversation.

    ¡¸I am going to host the ¡°Mass Digging and Eruption Festival¡± here to coincide with that day.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. A man¡¯s jet¡­¡­a team consisting of just nobles can¡¯t stay long¡­¡­that might be a good idea!¡¹

    £¨Wait!! It¡¯s not going to leak over here, right!? We won¡¯t smell or hear anything, right!?£©

    I hear a muffled scream from Catherine from the basement.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. The soundproofing is perfect.¡¹

    £¨If it was perfect, you wouldn¡¯t hear me right now!!£©

    Anyways, this will keep Catherine safe.

    Next is the non-humans.

    ¡¸Alright everyone. We¡¯ll be going to a faraway pond until summer~¡¹

    Mirumi leads her children and swims upstream in the water canal.

    The investigation team won¡¯t search inside the pond, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡¸What about Lammy in the courtyard?¡¹

    ¡¸She went into a nearby forest.¡¹

    Lammy rarely eats humans and there aren¡¯t any dangerous monsters in the forest.

    I¡¯ll go retrieve her once things calm down.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­my pride as an elf¡­¡­this weird clothing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wearing it, that¡¯s better than how you usually look. Don¡¯t you normally throw your top and bottom off!?¡¹

    Natia and Felteris walk by in strange costumes.

    It seems the elves decided to disguise themselves as entertainers.

    They look no different to humans except their ears so it¡¯s easy for them to hide in groups.

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    I was kicked in the leg at the same time the beautiful voice called out.

    The impact from the small leg had enough power to bring me to my knees¡­¡­

    ¡¸Brynhildr¡­¡­¡¹

    Brynhildr is wearing a maid outfit.

    There certainly won¡¯t be any problems for vampires who dislike sunlight if they pretend to be servants and remain inside the mansion.

    Her usual luxurious attire isn¡¯t odd, but she won¡¯t be able to answer when asked which noble family she is from.

    ¡¸There are plenty of problems! Asking me to act like a servant, do you want to go to the other world?¡¹

    I say one thing to Brynhildr as she reaches a hand out to my neck.

    ¡¸Such cuteness. Combining the already beautiful Brynhildr with maid clothes is unbelievably tasteful¡­¡­¡¹

    I kneel down and take her hand, then kiss it softly as I turn my eyes up at the befuddled Brynhildr.

    ¡¸¡­¡­well, I guess I can put up with it this time. Go solve your human problems while I still have patience.¡¹

    Brynhildr sucks on my lips, bites down on my neck to draw out some blood, and then skips off.

    Like that, she looks just like an enthusiastic young maid, so I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be found out.

    ¡¸By the way, what happened to Pochi?¡¹

    I think it¡¯ll beborious to hide that massive body.

    ¡¸Pochi¡¯s over there¡­¡­¡¹

    A maid points with a stiff face.

    Upon closer examination, I see Pochi sitting by the entrance and looking ahead.

    Because he¡¯s probably stayed in the same pose for a long time, its face is slightly cramping and its forelegs are trembling.

    ¡¸I see, he looks just like a giant lizard statue. No one will notice the difference.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh¡­¡­¡¹

    I continue asking the worried maid.

    ¡¸What about Casie? It¡¯ll be problematic if someone in the investigation team can see her.¡¹

    ¡¸Someone said the best ce to hide a tree is in a forest, so she was left in the cemetery. Ever since that day, I¡¯ve been hearing wailing night after night.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go get her.¡¹

    She¡¯s probably crying in fear.

    On the way to the cemetery, I encounter Celia and M who are back from their jobs.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaa!¡¹

    I embrace both of them tightly.

    ¡¸Sorry I didn¡¯te back. You did well.¡¹

    Celia lets out a squeal of delight while M silently buries her face in my chest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright now. Is there anything I can do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸No.¡¹¡¹

    Oh I see, that¡¯s good.

    ¡¸There is something bothering me though.¡¹

    The two of them exchange looks.

    ¡¸I just hid the cannons in the cave¡­¡­but the few field artillery which broke during training and are being repaired have gone missing. The repair shop said they were delivered yesterday, yet the garrison says nothing has been received.¡¹

    ¡¸A simr thing happened to me when I went through the weapons storage, the number of crossbows and special explosives mixed by Sekrit-san don¡¯t match what the inventory lists.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s investigate thatter. For now, let¡¯s focus on ensuring nothing suspicious is discovered.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹

    At that moment, a horsees running.

    ¡¸The investigation team has entered our territory! They will be staying in the northern vige of Sedo today!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. By the way, where is Leopolt fooling around?¡¹

    ¡¸He led a number of troops to patrol the territory to prevent the investigation team from pointing out an overabundance in the army.¡¹

    Okay, good, that¡¯s perfect.

    There¡¯s nothing guilty about that.

    Appears:

    Erich (defence), Keh (offense), Adolph (up in mes), M (hiding), Celia (hiding), Leopolt (patrolling)

    Nonna (hiding in a cab), Catherine (super anxious), Madam Gonzales (big jet)

    Pochi (lizard statue), Mirumi (released), Lammy (grazing in pasture), Brynhildr (skipping), Casie (wailing)

    Territory Poption

    Total: 375 000

    Rafen: 49 000, Lintbloom: 7 500.

    Richemott (former Libatis): 40 000, Zwei Elfie: 4500

    Army Personnel:

    ???

    Sexual Partners: 831

    Children who have been born: 71 + 567 (++)

    Current Location: Rafen

 Chapter 543: Salaedo Incident

    <h4>Chapter 543: Sedo Incident</h4>

    Northern Hardlett Territory - Sedo Vige. Evening.

    Sedo, a small vige that can be described as nothing more than a rural, if not deste, farming vige.

    Currently, a group with disproportionate numbers is marching toward the vige in full force.

    ¡¸Minister, we have arrived at today¡¯s ce of aodation.¡¹

    ¡¸Very good, right on schedule. However my job title is investigation team leader, so calling me ¡®minister¡¯ is improper. Refer to me as leader, or Lord Fitton.¡¹

    The elderly gentleman strokes his white beard and alights from the carriage with a firm step.

    He was indeed the Minister of National Affairs Bulga Fitton, head of the Hardlett territory inspection team, who received a direct order from the king.

    ¡¸This is an utterly dreadful ce to sleep, but not much can be done as this is just a farming vige¡­¡­¡¹

    A nervous vige chief and governor guided the neers to thergest and sturdiest building with the least amount of draft, the governor¡¯s house.

    Of course, it does note close toparing with even the residences of the lower ss nobles in the capital.

    ¡¸I am sorry, leader. If we had more time in our schedule, we could have stayed in one of the cities we passed during the day.¡¹

    The page apologizes as he opens the door, which is shabby by noble standards.

    ¡¸This will dy our arrival in Rafen by one day. His Majesty insists that we get there as quickly as possible. Being faithful to the king¡¯s orders is paramount, things like thefort level of our amodations is secondary.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure more suitable amodations are prepared for you tomorrow in Rafen. Please bear with it for now.¡¹

    Fitton frowns slightly at the narrow room and sits down on a chair without verbally expressing his discontent.

    ¡¸It is not so much the shabbiness of the lodgings I am unable to bear, it is the people outside. Haven¡¯t they misunderstood the king¡¯s order?¡¹

    ¡ºOnce you greet the feudal lord in Rafen, you must examine the treasury¨D¨Dwhy don¡¯t I ept that duty.¡»

    ¡ºThere is no way you could rule this great domain and not have a secret fund¨D¨Dno, no I am most suited to do that.¡»

    ¡ºWon¡¯t you incur Lord Hardlett¡¯s wrath by suddenly stepping in¨D¨Deh, everyone wants to do it? Then I will do it too!¡»

    ¡º¡ºThen we¡¯ll yield the job of entering the treasury to you.¡»¡»

    ¡ºEhhh!?¡»

    Those chosen from Keh¡¯s faction are only talking about how to hide their dishonesty, and how to expose scandalous information.

    ¡ºIf the numbers are different to the ones on a document, it is an honest mistake, not an intentional concealment. You simply need to inform Lord Hardlett and have it corrected.¡»

    ¡ºThe territory is sorge that a wagon can travel an entire day without reaching a city. It¡¯s not unusual to have a few extra soldiers here and there.¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t panic if a woman exits from the bed or the closet. You have a maid outfit they can disguise themselves in, right?¡»

    Meanwhile, those chosen from Erich¡¯s faction are discussing methods of giving excuses.

    Fitton shakes his head.

    ¡¸His Majesty said, ¡°Inspect every inch of the Hardlet territory and reveal everything.¡± To assume that there is injustice or to cover for it is to miss the point.¡¹

    Fitton drinks the tea served by the page and continues.

    ¡¸I am no fool. I know His Majesty has included an equal amount of both factions to keep the bnce. ¡­¡­at the same time, I also understand why he put an upromising person like me as the leader.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    His white beard somewhat perks up.

    ¡¸I will not suspect or protect Hardlett. I will only report to His Majesty the truth confirmed by my eyes and ears. That is regardless of what either faction or the neutral party says. My power is far from the level of the militarymissioner or the domestic affairsmissioner¡­¡­the one appointed as the leader of the investigation team is myself. In the name of His Majesty and Goldonia, I will not bend the truth.¡¹

    He is a prudent and extremely cautious person, a man who lives by logic, a gear of the king.

    The page smiled as he remembered his lord¡¯s epithet disguised as a title of honor.

    As he wondered how that inflexibility would affect tomorrow¡¯s investigation, amanding voice loud enough to drown out the other members of the team resounded.

    ¡¸Confirm that all of the investigation team has entered the vige! Station guards at the exits!¡¹

    ¡¸The night watch will go on patrol as soon as the sun goes down! The day watch will remain armed and on standby in the vige!¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett¡¯s forces have contacted us saying be vignt of the southeast!¡¹

    They are not members of the investigation team, they are knights of the kingdom tasked with escorting.

    ¡¸There are 200 escorts to match the 50 of the investigation team. And a warning from Hardlett¡¯s army also¡­¡­? Isn¡¯t this a little overkill?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because a raid just happened. Considering the details of the incident, we can¡¯t just leave it to Hardlett¡¯s troops.¡¹

    The page knew about the rumors saying that Hardlett attacked both factions.

    That¡¯s why he figured the duty of escorting, which usually falls to the feudal lord, has been given to the knights of the kingdom.

    ¡¸Why not? His Majesty concluded publicly that the attack on both factions was the work of thugs. So as his trusted retainers, we do not have a shred of doubt toward Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    The page stops himself before he couldment on his lord¡¯s stubbornness and forms another sentence.

    ¡¸In the first ce, it is said that Lord Hardlett can mobilize ten thousand soldiers. It doesn¡¯t matter if we have 200 or 300, we won¡¯t put up any resistance if he¡¯s serious.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you not to hold any doubt. Those soldiers are also an important target of investigation.¡¹

    At the same time as he spoke, the page didn¡¯t actually believe Hardlett was going to do anything.

    Although the kingdom¡¯s knights were assigned as escorts, it was in a more public rtions sense.

    Their main purpose is to inform the citizens along the way that the investigation team ising by order of the king so cooperation can be smooth.

    ¡¸The deputy is an escort after all, it¡¯s possible he could take the leader¡¯s life and make it look like an ident¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Enough Hamit. If you keep going, I will have to oppose your marriage with my granddaughter. ¡­¡­being mutually in love at a young age is fine, but I don¡¯t know about getting her pregnant before marriage.¡¹

    The page chuckles sheepishly and gets down on the floor, asking for forgiveness.

    Of course, Fitton isn¡¯t being serious. In fact, he appeared to be enjoying the exchange with the page.

    In any case, it would be impossible to execute an assassination and make it look like an ident or the work of a mad man with 200 knights around.

    There also won¡¯t be a full-scale attack.

    Attacking the investigation team appointed by the king in his territory would be treason.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, for tomorrow¡¯s schedule, do you n to only greet Lord Hardlett?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I have something of high priority that needs to be investigated.¡¹

    Fitton looks out the window with a stiff expression.

    ¡¸I received a tip from a certain source. I heard Lord Hardlett is harboring a group of traitors in his territory. A young woman and a child¡­¡­I guess she would be a young girl now.¡¹

    ¡¸A group of traitors?¡¹

    Fitton closes his eyes as if he is remembering something as Hamit looks at him dubiously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not anything you need to think about. Her face is one I know well so I will recognize her in one nce. Now then, tomorrow ising soon. I will check tomorrow¡¯s ns with the investigation team members and retire to bed early.¡¹

    Fitton fixes his cor and exits the building.

    Then hees to aplete stop.

    Even someone like him who hasn¡¯t walked on the battlefield could feel the bizarre atmosphere.

    The peculiar smell of rural soil gets strangely tangled in his nose.

    The horses the knights are riding change direction without reason and the farm horses of the vige suddenly neigh.

    ¡¸Careful above¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A lookout standing in the vige¡¯s watchtower raises his voice.

    When everyone turns their eyes upward, arrows dyed red by the light of the setting sun whizz down from the sky.

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    ¡¸An arrow? An arrow!? Where did ite from!!?¡¹

    Confused nobles scramble to jump head-first into farmhouses and sheds.

    ¡¸Minister!¡¹

    Hamit grabs Fitton¡¯s arm and pulls him into the governor¡¯s house.

    The sudden volley caused everyone to panic, but after about 30 seconds of frenzy, the knights regained theirposure first.

    ¡¸Arrows number approximately 30! Casualties¡­¡­none! Not only was it a small amount, most of it didn¡¯t reach us!¡¹

    ¡¸Secure the exits of the vige! Deploy the day guard in front and the night guard in the rear.¡¹

    ¡¸Take defensive positions until we identify the enemy¡¯s position! Don¡¯t let a single rat in!¡¹

    As the knights regain control, members of the investigation team hide in ces with a roof and also calm down.

    ¡¸It seems this isn¡¯t like the Mozadier incident.¡¹

    ¡¸There are too few of them¡­¡­are they ignorant bandits who gathered after seeing our clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸I hear there is a settlement of savages to the east. Perhaps it could be them.¡¹

    Arrows rained down again, but the equipment of the knights of the kingdom, while elegant, did not neglect performance.

    The neatly lined up wall of shields effortlessly repelled the iing arrows.

    The assants who popped their heads out of the brush were also sighted.

    With no more than 50 in total, they could not hope to break through 200 of the kingdom¡¯s knights.

    Even the traditional nobles, who were especially flustered, resume breathing.

    ¡¸I guess they¡¯re just bandits¡­¡­I was frightened for a second there.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell the knight captain to eliminate them quickly.¡¹

    With some leeway created, their self-interest also returns.

    ¡¸Allowing bandits to attack us when we received a direct order from the king is a grave mistake by that Hardlett. He isn¡¯t properly governing his ce at all.¡¹

    ¡¸This can be a chance. If even one of the kingdom knights die¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Radhalde¡¯s subordinates must be beside themselves because of this blunder. Lord Fitton, I trust you are seeing this?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. ¡°The attackers are roughly 50 bandits. They attacked despite seeing the kingdom¡¯s g. There are serious doubts about the loyalty of the residents toward the kingdom and maintenance of order in the territory¡±, is what I will have to report.¡¹

    Fitton takes out a notebook and writes a few sentences uninterestedly.

    After preventing a few sporadic arrows and prioritizing the safety of the investigation team, the knight captain who had been on the defensive finally gave the order to counterattack.

    ¡¸The enemy is a mere 50 infantry. Charge in and rout them!!¡¹

    Half of the cavalry break off from the army and ride forward, and the other half fortify defenses in preparation for additional hidden soldiers; an imprable battle formation.

    ¡¸These are disloyal men who dared to shoot arrows at the royal g. You may refuse to ept their surrender and cut them down, but leave one or two alive to be questioned.¡¹

    The knight captain nods at Fitton¡¯s instructions, then puts down the visor of his helmet and stands in the front.

    Other knights line up with him.

    ¡¸Teach these bandits the power of the kingdom¡¯s knights!¡¹

    One hundred knights led by the captain run toward the bandits concealed in the brush.

    50 infantry are no match against 100 heavy cavalry.

    The knights were in a charging formation of a single horizontal line, with those wielding crossbows on the outside, so even a wall of spears can be prated without issue.

    ¡¸The assants are beginning to flee!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! Don¡¯t let a single one escape!¡¹

    The knights did not suspect anything when the assants abandoned their bows and started to run away.

    They even increased their speed to stop the enemy from escaping.

    ¡¸Regret that you chose the wrong opponent to mess with and go to he¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Suddenly, the knight captain was flipped up.

    It was not a metaphor or a mistake.

    The ground burst open, the head of the captain¡¯s beloved horse was torn off, and the forward-leaning part of the captain was blown into the sky along with his armor.

    A thunderous boom drowned out the surprised gasps of the knights.

    The sound of a cannonball sinking into the captain¡¯s face and body, his scream, and the sound of his life fading away were all erased by the eardrum-shattering roar.

    ¡¸What happened!?¡¹

    The ones in the rear were the only ones who could process the situation enough to let out a scream,

    ¡¸A-an explosion!? No, look at that¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A knight who remained in the vige points to a cleverly disguised wagon.

    People seemed to move around the wagon, then there was another boom and rising smoke, then a few knights were sent flying secondster.

    ¡¸A cannon!? Impossible¡­¡­aren¡¯t they bandits!?¡¹

    New nobles who participated in the war against South Yuguria shout in disbelief.

    ¡¸Cannons which can shoot while attached to wagons are new weapons even the royal army doesn¡¯t have! No wait, could it be the Hardlett army¡¯s field artillery¨D¨D¡¹

    No time was given to them for further analysis.

    A farmhouse with several people inside was ttened in an instant.

    ¡¸An iron ball!? I-it¡¯s a catapult!!¡¹

    The steel orb cuts through the sky stained by the sunset as a ck spot.

    ¡¸Evacuate! Wooden roofs are meaningless in the fact of catapults.¡¹

    A shed which was hit directly was destroyed along with its contents, a residential house copsed, and the knight protecting the entrance became a stain on the ground.

    ¡¸Your Excellency¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Hamit grabs Fitton by the arm and runs.

    A few secondster, the governor¡¯s house suffered three shots by iron balls which caved in the center.

    ¡¸T-this kind of¡­¡­investigation¡­¡­ordered by the king¡­¡­¡¹

    Hamit yells with his arm around Fitton¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Catapults and new model cannons! There is no way bandits would have such weapons! This is an attack by Hardlett! If so, this vige will be surrounded at any moment! Please withdraw at once!¡¹

    Hamit desperately pulls the dumbfounded Fitton¡¯s arm.

    In the meantime, the situation worsens.

    ¡¸Heree the arrows!¡¹

    ¡¸The number and force won¡¯t be anything like before!!¡¹

    If the earlier volley was a drizzle, then this volley is a torrential downpour.

    Nobles without shelter to protect them and knights scrambling after their camp was ravaged by iron balls fall over one after the other.

    ¡¸Guwah! Lord Hardlett¡­¡­why¡­¡­sister¡­¡­¡¹

    Cedric falls off his horse after being hit in the shoulder by an arrow.

    ¡¸Damn you, Hardlett!! Ugyaaa, sister!!¡¹

    Reval curses as heys on the floor mixed with debris of a destroyed building.

    ¡¸Ugah!¡¹

    Hamit turns when he hears the groan to see an arrow stab Fitton in the forehead.

    ¡¸Your Excellency!!¡¹

    Strength leaves the elderly man¡¯s legs, and he silently crumbles to the ground.

    Hamit tries his best to lift his lord up.

    ¡¸Your Excellency¡­¡­grandfather¡­¡­¡¹

    The arrow pierced halfway inside, his eyes are wide open and his body doesn¡¯t twitch.

    To anybody¡¯s eyes, it was an instant death.

    Hamit ces his lord on the ground and stands up.

    Normally, he must bring his lord¡¯s corpse back with him. If that isn¡¯t possible, he must protect the corpse to the end and share its fate.

    But he can¡¯t do that either.

    He can¡¯t die here.

    His most important duty is to get out of this ce and report the situation to the king as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Uooooh!!¡¹

    Hamit runs through the shower of arrows and iron balls.

    In the corner of his eye, he could see the investigation team and the kingdom knights fall in a heap.

    The clopping of hooves from a horse not belonging to the kingdom knights could be heard near the vige.

    Hamit, while hindered by the vibrations of the dropping iron balls, ignores the pain of the arrow stabbed in his arm and jumps on the ownerless horse.

    He furiously spurs his horse to the north, getting hit in the back, arm, and leg by multiple arrows.

    The corpses of the kingdom¡¯s knights were piled up at the exit of the vige, and another cavalry was about to enter the vige.

    ¡¸Mooooove!!¡¹

    Not decreasing speed and wildly iling the sword in his arm, Hamit runs through the center of the slow-to-react cavalry.

    The young man runs like the wind to the road leading to the north.

    Sharp pain in his back and the leaking blood causes his consciousness to waver.

    ¡¸Your Excellency¡­¡­I will definitely¡­¡­get to His Majesty¡­¡­¡¹

    Just as he looked ahead with determined eyes, Hamit and his horse spun in the air and mmed on the ground.

    ¡¸It was a good decision to prioritize escaping. Taking initiative to break through before being surrounded was also smart.¡¹

    A thick chain was coiled around the leg of the horse that broke its neck and is now convulsing.

    ¡¸But it was foolish to run out to the road after seeing a nned attack which included siege weapons.¡¹

    Hamit¡¯s consciousness fades into the darkness.

    ¡¸Now the n isplete.¡¹

    He hears a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸He let me go so I helped out. However, I just can¡¯t figure out what his goal is.¡¹

    The person¡¯s low-pitched monotonous voice no longer reached Hamit¡¯s ears.

    Rafen.

    Porcin shatters with the distinctive shrill crashing sound.

    ¡¸A-are you alright!?¡¹

    We were busy getting ready for the investigation team to rummage through the house, running in a flurry up until the day was over, and it was close to dawn when we could finally eat, but that was when the squad sent to guard Sedo came in with an urgent message.

    ¡ºSedo has been attacked¨D¨Dthe investigation team and the knights escorting them have been wiped out.¡»

    That must have been Nonna breaking a dish with her forehead when she fainted.

    ¡¸Attack aside, they were annihted?¡¹

    I ask as I chew on my sausage.

    ¡¸Yessir, most of the team under leader Lord Bulga Fitton were murdered. Most of the kingdom¡¯s knights, excluding a very small number of heavily injured, have also been killed!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s terrible.¡¹

    I drop my spoon on the table after a single scoop of tomato soup.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­¡­why¡­¡­after trying so hard.¡¹

    Tears well in Celia¡¯s eyes.

    udia freezes right as she pokes her steak with a fork.

    The dinner which he hadn¡¯t eaten in a day also dribbles out of Adolph¡¯s mouth.

    Oil and soup get the scattered documents I was reviewing while eating wet.

    ¡¸Almost all the buildings in the area were destroyed¡­¡­by what look to be catapults and field artillery.¡¹

    ¡¸Then they aren¡¯t bandits.¡¹

    I grab the steak garnish bare-handed and toss it in my mouth.

    M covers her mouth and runs to the corner of the room.

    Tristan is slumped over the table with both hands holding his head.

    Mel beckons her children and hugs them, trembling.

    ¡¸Considering this situation¡­¡­I figured it was best to report to Hardlett-sama before telling the Military Commissioner and the capital.¡¹

    Even Sekrit is gazing downward and her hand has stopped moving.

    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­¡¹

    When I stood up, Nonna recovered.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s run away, Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    She puts a foot on the table with food lined up, and jumps, stepping on and breaking a dish in the process.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s run! Let¡¯s run!! With the investigation team operating under the king¡¯s orders¡­¡­ they won¡¯t listen to any excuses!¡¹

    Nonna wails in my chest.

    I thought she was done when she raised her head, but she pounds on the messenger¡¯s chest with her fists and yells at him.

    ¡¸He¡¯ll be killed next time¡­¡­he¡¯ll be killed again¡­¡­Aegir-sama and the children and Ca, everyone will be killed!!¡¹

    Nonna cries hysterically.

    She won¡¯t calm down unless the situation itself calms down, so I forcefully put her on my shoulders.

    For now, at least she won¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Biiii©`©`©`©`!!¡¹

    Well, I can¡¯t help it if she sobs.

    Nobody else opens their mouth.

    Head-helmina crawls out of her pot and sits in a meditating pose.

    She uses hair skillfully to write some kind ofplicated character.

    ¡¸Hmm, I can¡¯t think of anyone who can be the culprit except me.¡¹

    Everyone speaks out at once to object, making it hard to understand what they¡¯re saying.

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t remember any of it. So, let¡¯s ask.¡¹

    ¡¸Ask? Who are you going to¨D¨D¡¹

    I scan the room and then shout.

    ¡¸Leopolt. You¡¯re here, right?¡¹

    The door opens.

    It wasn¡¯t opened emphatically or slowly.

    And in walks Leopolt with his usual unfriendly expression and his back unnecessarily straightened.

    ¡¸You called for me?¡¹

    He responds in a t monotonous voice and in a typical gloomy look.

    I talk back in an equally bothered face.

    ¡¸When will the field artillery and catapults return?¡¹

    ¡¸The catapults will arrive in the morning of the day after tomorrow. There is no point moving the field artillery so I¡¯ve stopped them froming.¡¹

    I wonder if this is what they call deafening silence.

    It¡¯s so quiet I can hear soup from the broken dish dripping on the floor drop by drop.

    ¡¸F-kkh, kukukuku! Hahahaha!! You did it!? So you finally did it!!¡¹

    Nonna takes Sekrit¡¯s maniacalughter as the signal to scream loud enough for the window to shake, and Celia pounces at Leopolt.

    M draws her sword as she sniffles and Adolph uncharacteristically roars angrily.

    ¡¸Everyone shut up.¡¹

    The one sentence suppressed all sounds and movements.

    I watch Celia, who froze in midair with her hands over her mouth, fall to the floor and then continue.

    ¡¸Leopolt, was it you?¡¹

    I ask as I gently lower Nonna from my shoulders.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyes.¡¹

 Chapter 544: Road to Kingdom ? Time to Decide

    <h4>Chapter 544: Road to Kingdom ¢Ù Time to Decide</h4>

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyes.¡¹

    An answer without a moment of hesitation.

    I nod.

    ¡¸Strange. Did I say anything to you? Maybe I forgot.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t give any instructions. It is my own judgement.¡¹

    Leopolt responds immediately.

    I grab Leopolt by the cor and pull him to the ground just as fast as his reply.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­¡¹

    I step on his chest as he tries to get up.

    Leopolt is somewhat capable of using martial arts, but he doesn¡¯t have the strength or the skill to recover from this situation.

    Celia and M are frozen with their hips raised.

    ¡¸How dare you act on your own. Did you think you would be forgiven by being forthright?¡¹

    I apply weight on my foot.

    It would be simple to crush him to death like this.

    ¡¸Ga¡­¡­gh¡­¡­will you listen¡­¡­to what I have to say?¡¹

    I ease up my foot ever so slightly, enough for air to enter his lungs.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell you specifically not to talk.¡¹

    Leopolt stays down and forms sentences in a strained but decisive manner.

    ¡¸The attack on the capital, the attack on the hunting party, everything was orchestrated by me. The spreading of Lord Hardlett¡¯s ineptitude was also me.¡¹

    If that¡¯s all he has to say, I can stomp my foot and kill him, but he seems to have more thoughts to express.

    ¡¸I also anonymously reported the existence of Catherine and Rose.¡¹

    Melissa shrieks and slumps over the table, muttering something like an incantation for a curse.

    ¡¸What a well-executed betrayal. Now are the failures in Libatis and Malt your work too?¡¹

    ¡¸Those are Lord Hardlett¡¯s own doing. I just lured away the subordinates and didn¡¯t let them give advice.¡¹

    Whatever.

    The reason I haven¡¯t killed him yet is because I still want to ask something.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard enough of what you did. I want to know why.¡¹

    ¡¸To put you in a bind.¡¹

    Nonna pounces on Leopolt faster than I can react.

    ¡¸Traitor! Ungrateful! Killjoy! Little girl fetish!! Waaaaah!!¡¹

    Nonna repeatedly strikes his cheek while crying.

    ¡¸I was happy! I made a warm family! It¡¯s all your fault that everything broke!!¡¹

    No matter how hard Nonna hits him, her palm does no damage.

    ¡¸Why!? Why would you do such horrible things!? If you wanted to die, you could have died by yourself!!¡¹

    Leopolt stares straight at Nonna¨D¨Dthough it was clear his intentions are directed at me.

    ¡¸What a foolish question.¡¹

    Nonna reaches her limit, turns red, and trembles, prompting Ca to quickly embrace her.

    ¡¸There is someone who wants to be king. And I want to make that person king.¡¹

    I look down at Leopolt.

    Before I knew it, my foot which should be pressing down hard was simply resting on top of his chest.

    ¡¸However there is already a king, a stagnant and boring king. There is only one country and also only one throne.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s gaze collided with mine.

    ¡¸That means it has to be taken. Those without ambition do not need a throne.¡¹

    Leopolt moves my foot and gets up.

    He looks me in the eye.

    ¡¸Your ambition has not disappeared. It¡¯s just that yourical ridiculous life and the women you live, as well as your sense of duty and human nature that are interfering with the mes I am trying to fan.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s eyes fixate on me.

    Not letting myself be overpowered, I stare back at his eyes which are at a slightly lower position.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I pushed your back. I erased the excuse of not having a just cause.¡¹

    Leopolt briefly pauses as if to say he is done exining.

    There is no change in his expression.

    He¡¯s been like that ever since he came to work under me, wearing a cold iron mask that blocks any emotion from showing.

    ¡¸I killed the investigation team with your men and your weapons. There is no going back now.¡¹

    Even Nonna¡¯s screaming voice that curses Leopolt seems to be far in the distance at this moment.

    ¡¸Or will you prostrate yourself to the king? If you implore His Majesty to be merciful, he may let you live as a small feudal lord.¡¹

    Every bit of his speech seems to provoke me.

    ¡¸Perhaps you will speak the entire truth to him and say I alone was the one who rebelled. I am someone who holds a noble title and is also poorly received by the king. You may be able to survive if the militarymissioner and your allies help protect you.¡¹

    That would be a very pathetic thing for me to do.

    ¡¸Or will you take your women and flee somewhere to create an ordinary warm family? You have enough money to do that.¡¹

    That would be the easiest thing to do.

    But I will not be able to achieve my goal for all eternity.

    ¡¸There is only one path. Will you walk or will you stand still? Please decide.¡¹

    ¡¸A traitor like you shouldn¡¯t spout such serious words!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you should first tell Radhalde-san about¨D¨D¡¹

    M and the cute Celia sound distant too.

    I gaze up at the ceiling.

    While looking at the trembling Casie hiding behind the chandelier, I stop and think for about 30 seconds.

    30 seconds.

    That¡¯s the amount of time it takes to yawn and fart when I wake up. It¡¯s the amount of time it takes to wash my face and rinse my mouth. It¡¯s the short amount of time it takes to caress Celia¡¯s cheek.

    Yet it feels indescribably long, like I¡¯m looking back at my entire life from the beginning.

    I turn back to Leopolt, then punch him on the right side of his face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s for making Nonna cry.¡¹

    I punch him on the left side as his body falters.

    ¡¸That¡¯s for making Celia sad.¡¹

    I punch him in the stomach.

    ¡¸That¡¯s for making Melissa feel despair.¡¹

    I sweep his leg and trip him.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthatst one was from a surplus of energy.¡¹

    Leopolt wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth and gets up.

    ¡¸Is there a punch for Lord Hardlett?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    I look at Adolph.

    I have a much sterner gaze than usual.

    ¡¸Take out money from the treasury and distribute it to the nearby nobles, governors, and influential persons. Curry favor with them and win them over. Promise them money or women ornd. You may bring Tristan along and make him bow too. It¡¯s so we can smooth things over¡­¡­with the king.¡¹

    Adolph gives me a surprised look, but doesn¡¯t say anything and shakes his head.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, even if you do that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need a good oue. It¡¯s a smoke screen.¡¹

    The room is enveloped by an illusion of the air making a ping sound.

    M staggers backward a few steps.

    Celia puts both hands over her mouth, while Nonna crawls to me on all fours.

    ¡¸When will the army move?¡¹

    ¡¸The private army will move within two hours. The mountain nation has departed with their bow cavalry equipment. We can join up tomorrow in the northern region of the territory.¡¹

    Leopolt answers without dy.

    That¡¯s not just fast.

    It¡¯s on the level where the order to sortie has already been given and I can rx.

    Leopolt goes on to mention things he wasn¡¯t asked.

    ¡¸No one has escaped from Sedo. It will be at least tomorrow noon or evening when reports of those who passed by reach the capital. Even if the royal order is issued immediately to confirm the truth on the morning of the third day, it will take more than a week for the royal army to prepare for war.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the neighboring feudal lords?¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t be a problem. It will take more than a month to pull together all the soldiers for their armies that they disbanded since the great war.¡¹

    That is when Celia jumps in.

    She was going to pull my arm, but she jumped too far and climbed on my back instead.

    ¡¸Wait! That¡¯s¡­¡­just because the situation worsened¡­¡­ is the same as the rebelling nobles of the past¡­¡­¡¹

    It is Leopolt who rebuts.

    ¡¸It ispletely different. They conveniently gathered an army when the king was ready and waiting. Now, not only is the kingdom not ready, they don¡¯t even have a sword on their hip. We want to cut them down before they draw their sword, and before they can stand up if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Talk specifics.¡¹

    Leopolt, uncharacteristic of a traitor, bows politely before continuing.

    ¡¸Even if we are faster than them in preparations, the difference in military strength is clear in a head-on battle. ns also won¡¯t work when all territory besides our own belongs to the enemy. Therefore, we will use cavalry, wagon units, and bow cavalry to blitz the capital directly, and subdue the royal pce and the king. That is all.¡¹

    I¡¯m fine with it being so simple.

    Tristan also offers his opinion.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not necessarily the case that a war of attrition is not an option. We are certainly at an overwhelming disadvantage in terms of numbers, but we can fortify our defenses and buy time. Then we can use Ivanna-san¡¯s connections and wait until the Federation intervenes. If we also have Aless on our side, it will even harder for them to concentrate their forces.¡¹

    I reject Tristan¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸No. We can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸We can, it has an 80% sess rate if I do it. The sess rate of an attack on the capital doesn¡¯t have a 50% chance in the best case.¡¹

    Tristan is unusually persistent and refuses to back down.

    But that¡¯s not what I meant.

    ¡¸What is the final goal of that strategy?¡¹

    ¡¸Negotiation for peace with beneficial terms. To maintain the current¨D¨Daah, I see. You don¡¯t want that anymore.¡¹

    After Tristan figures it out on his own, while looking down, he tears Celia off me and leaves.

    She shakes him off halfway and trips him up though.

    Despiteing to a conclusion, Leopolt is waiting on standby.

    Could it be that he¡¯s waiting for me to give the order, even though he¡¯s been acting on his own this whole time?

    ¡¸W-wait!¡¹

    Nonna crawls over before I open my mouth and clings to my leg.

    ¡¸Do we have to do this!? Will everyone die again!?¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s hips seem to have given out so she is only using the strength of her arms to climb up to my waist.

    ¡¸I will get on my knees if I have to, everyone will! If I have to, I¡¯ll even do things I don¡¯t like! I beg you, Aegir-sama¡­¡­peacefully¡­¡­I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t like fire or swords or blood!!¡¹

    Ca and Mel nod in agreement behind her.

    Their eyes tell me that they are not against prostrating themselves or letting themselves be embraced by other men.

    Nonna¡¯s stream of words don¡¯t stop even when I hug her.

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s stop this. Right, why don¡¯t we have sex! Let¡¯s leave everything to Tristan and Adolph and have sex forev¡­¡­¡¹

    And then, the other girlse flocking to me.

    Celia stresses about the potential dangers to my life, Melissa emphasizes the future of the children, Ca talks about the fun life we can have together, Mel brings up the value of family, Maria recounts how it¡¯s been so long since we had peace, M and Irijina reiterates their thoughts on my honor and loyalty¡­¡­in an attempt to dissuade me from going through with the n.

    I smile cheerfully in order to calm the girls down.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any intentions of stopping. If I stop here, I will never achieve my goal.¡¹

    Terror and sadness washes over the faces of all but one of them.

    I would also like to achieve my goalfortably and without fuss, but life is not that easy.

    In the end, it will be a gamble.

    ¡¸This is thest time I can make a bet. If I don¡¯t take the chance now, my reason for living will disappear. Please understand.¡¹

    I also plead with my eyes.

    Nonna instantly bursts into tears loudly.

    Now, let¡¯s make sure I dere it before I forget.

    It¡¯s not because I was caught up in Leopolt¡¯s plot, this is my own will.

    I draw my Dual Crater and shout.

    ¡¸As of today, I will rebel against the Goldonia royal family.¡¹

    That even stopped Nonna¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸I do not have any contempt towards the king. Nor do I have a name to clear or honor to restore.¡¹

    Everyone is either shivering or hanging their heads.

    ¡¸I have just one reason: I simply want to be king!¡¹

    I brandish my Dual Crater once and stab it into the floor.

    If I dered my wish on the wastnd in front of tens of thousands of soldiers, it would probably be remembered as a historic scene.

    If I made the deration in the reception hall in front of a hundred subordinates, it would probably be a historic painting.

    But doing so in the dining hall during the early morning surrounded by teary-eyed women, one would think I admitted to cheating or something.

    Leopolt is the only one who straightens his back and salutes in the odd atmosphere.

    Celia, not wanting to lose, also salutes, and M and Irijina nod to each other before resolving themselves and saluting as well.

    Luna and Pipi don¡¯t know what is going on and don¡¯t seem to mind that fact, meanwhile Celia rips up the refugee application written by Tristan and forces him to salute.

    ¡¸Alright, time to rebel. Get ready.¡¹

    Some run around, others copse to the floor dumbfounded, and others re at me.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll win. So you have nothing to worry about.¡¹

    There was no response.

    Turning back is foolish and also pointless.

    When I walk into the corridor, Sekrit, who was waiting for me, hooks onto my arm.

    My feet don¡¯t stop moving. I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to a woman right now.

    ¡¸You have a nice look of wanting blood over women and war over peace.¡¹

    Sekrit tags along without hindering me.

    ¡¸You ruin the finally-attained peace for your own selfish desire. Yet you have no regret or hesitation.¡¹

    Now that she mentions it, I do feel heartbroken when I see how grief-stricken the girls are, but don¡¯t feel any regret or hesitation at all.

    ¡¸You are truly the one who deserves to be king of such a turbulent world. Do you realize it?¡¹

    A brown-skinned hand reaches to my face.

    ¡¸The reckless behavior of your subordinate, the estrangement of your lord, and the tears of your beloved women. You¡¯ve taken it all and you¡¯re still smiling.¡¹

    Sekrit happily walks in front of me, opens the door to the treasury, grabs my hand and ces it on her stomach.

    ¡¸Can you hear it? My womb is descending because it wants the seed of the man in front of me¡­¡­ no, the seed of the beast in front of me.¡¹

    ¡°Who¡¯s a beast?¡±, I snap as I open an unremarkable box located deep in the treasury.

    ¡¸If you have time, I¡¯d like you shoot your seed in my pot.¡¹

    After hitting her cheek lightly with a burnt cloth, I tie it under my cloak.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time. You will lead the wagon unit.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have the luxury to waste her talent.

    ¡¸Is that a request?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order. Do it.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s body quivers and she quickly runs off with a ¡°leave it to me¡±.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, what is themotion?¡¹

    A shadow grows from the corner of the supposedly unupied treasury.

    The individual¡¯s height reaches up to my stomach¡­¡­it¡¯s Brynhildr.

    Perfect timing.

    ¡¸I decided to betray Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­you say it so lightly.¡¹

    You always say you¡¯re uninterested in nations of humans so I¡¯ve omitted the unnecessary details.

    ¡¸I want you to bring me all the vampires under yourmand. I might use them up, so please forgive me.¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and then slowly closed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll forget the rudeness for now and ask why I must do that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m making a pretty risky gamble this time. If I mess up, I¡¯ll die. I don¡¯t want to die yet, so I want your help.¡¹

    When I give a sinct answer, Brynhildr nces at me.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dattaching that dirty rag. I don¡¯t even feel like sucking your blood.¡¹

    Brynhildr walks away without agreeing.

    I thought she refused, but a few stepster, she turns around and briskly walks back.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help, but I¡¯m done when you die. I¡¯m going to make your corpse mine. Know that you will never meet that person again.¡¹

    I guess we have an agreement.

    ¡¸You¡¯reing too, Pochi.¡¹

    I grab Pochi¡¯s snout that pokes in curiously from the window, and pull him.

    ¡¸Youe too. If I lose, Pipi will also be done for. If you don¡¯t want that, you¡¯re going to have to join in this gamble.¡¹

    It sounds way more threatening when I say it out loud.

    I flick the tip of Pochi¡¯s nose when he gives me a challenging look.

    ¡¸Well, if I die, it¡¯s all over. You can pick up Pipi and go wherever you want. I¡¯m sure you can fly to the ends of the earth.¡¹

    When I arrived outside, my troops had already formed a neat line.

    The two hours Leopolt said it would take seemed to be more than enough time.

    Leopolt stands next to me as usual.

    ¡¸We should be able to sortie around the time the people of Rafen wake up.¡¹

    There is no need to make unnecessary fuss.

    ¡¸Is the 105th corps ready to go? They¡¯re fast as expected.¡¹

    ¡¸We will be joining up with the bow cavalry this evening in Radhalde¡¯s territory.¡¹

    I give a grunt in acknowledgement.

    The shadow of the kingdom¡¯s g hangs over us.

    ¡¸Shall I lower it?¡¹

    M asks in consideration.

    ¡¸No. It will cause the citizens to worry, leave it up.¡¹

    Rebels don¡¯t need to concern themselves with shame and reputation.

    It¡¯s fine for the clueless popce to find out and say it¡¯s all over.

    Whether that ends in a positive oue or negative oue is besides the point.

    ¡¸The same can¡¯t be said for the soldiers.¡¹

    I step forward and stand in front of the army.

    ¡¸Hey, why are we getting fully armed? Could it be that we¡¯re going to war again?¡¹

    ¡¸If our destination is north, it¡¯s probably a training exercise. It¡¯s that emergency thing or whatever. It happened before.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah right, I heard the rumor of the raid where lots of nobles died. How problematic.¡¹

    They¡¯re restless after all.

    Let me quiet them down.

    ¡¸Everyone listen. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve decided to turn against Goldonia.¡¹

    The soldiers all gasp and make sounds in disbelief.

    I know it was a rather shocking announcement, but my soldiers are brash.

    See, Irijina is eating a potato.

    It took about five seconds for the message to sink into their brain, which led them to shout loud enough for the earth to shake.

    ¡¸Silence! I¡¯ll exin, so listen, don¡¯t make me kill you!!¡¹

    I settle them down by force and continue.

    Sekrit, don¡¯tugh.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard plenty of different rumors, but they¡¯re irrelevant. The one thing that¡¯s true is I want to be king. Therefore we will now be marching to the capital.¡¹

    After my bold deration, Celia and M cover each other¡¯s faces with their hands.

    ¡ºW-what was that¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºTurning traitor to be king? You¡¯re insane¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºMy sister is working in the capital! Why do have to do this!?¡»

    ¡¸And so¨D¨D¡¹

    I go on, speaking over the murmuring.

    ¡¸If you have anyints, you may leave. I won¡¯t kill you on the spot for that.¡¹

    Leopolt gives me the worst stare I¡¯ve ever seen.

    Tristan waves his arm toward the castle gate as if hoping everyone would leave.

    ¡¸O-of course I¡¯m leaving. This is a rebellion we¡¯re talking about here.¡¹

    ¡¸I like Rafen and the feudal lord, butmitting treason means my family will be massacred.¡¹

    I add one more thing to my speech.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t rmend you leave though. Why? Because I¡¯ll win. Don¡¯t you want to be on the winning side?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s ridiculous.¡»¡ºNo matter how strong you are, it¡¯s hopeless against the kingdom.¡»

    I repeat myself.

    ¡¸I will definitely win. Against any opponent, in any situation, I will win.¡¹

    I clench my fists and spread my arms apart.

    ¡¸Follow me even if you are reluctant. Don¡¯t tell me-¡¹

    I meant to grin fearlessly, but I was so excited that a chuckle escaped my lips.

    ¡¸You really think I will lose in battle?¡¹

    A rather delightedugh travels through the soldiers.

    ¡¸H-he betrayed for real!? And he¡¯sughing!? I knew the feudal lord was crazy, but this is scary!¡¹

    ¡¸However I can¡¯t imagine the feudal lord losing in battle. I¡¯ve served in the army for a long time and seen him ovee many impossible circumstances. Prevailing over hell countless times¡­¡­aah, I can only see him winning against the kingdom now.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be a big deal if we won. If the nation is toppled¡­¡­ and we are the ones awarded with distinguished service¡­¡­gulp.¡¹

    One person steps forward during the whispering and tosses away his helmet.

    ¡¸My brother who took care of me is amander in the royal army. I can¡¯t point my de at him¡­¡­ I will¡­¡­be leaving.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh.¡¹

    I raise my Dual Crater.

    The man¡¯s legs tremble as he shuts his eyes.

    ¡¸Go. You are exiled until the battle is finished.¡¹

    Obviously, I can¡¯t leave a soldier who has made it clear he won¡¯t obey me in the city.

    ¡¸Y-yessir!¡¹

    The man hurries out of the north gate.

    ¡¸Idiot! I said we¡¯re attacking the capital, so if you run to the north, we¡¯ll have to kill you. Go west!¡¹

    ¡¸Righhttt!!¡¹

    The man makes a 90-degree turn and runs out the west gate.

    Knowing they wouldn¡¯t be killed, dozens of others run westward.

    ¡¸The rebellion will be exposed, no?¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re slower than guys running on foot, we¡¯ve got no chance anyways.¡¹

    Leopolt briefly goes silent, then opens his mouth again.

    ¡¸Apart from that, I believe it¡¯s our best bet.¡¹

    Deserters were limited to a few dozen.

    Order within the private army has not been disturbed.

    These guys know everything now.

    Even if we engage the royal army, they won¡¯t copse.

    If they were to fall apart, it would be when we lose a battle, but everything would be over at that point so I don¡¯t have to think about it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s depart then. Let us go im the victory which has already been decided for us.¡¹

    The odds are probably too tight to call it a 50-50 chance, but I¡¯ll say so in front of the troops.

    And while I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll assume so myself.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, wreaking havoc in the peaceful kingdom with violent behavior and plots, then killing the investigation team when you couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, then betrayal, it sounds brutal when put into words.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s head rocks back and forth unnaturally.

    Wait, was that himughing? His expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸Please do not worry. History is made by the victors. In the history books of future generations, it will be written that we could not bear to see the oppression of the citizens and stood up to defeat the tyrant.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no! Falsifying history is even worse than treason! I will absolutely not tolerate it!¡¹

    Celia pokes Tristan in the side to settle him down.

    Oh that reminds me, I have to correct one of Leopolt¡¯s mistakes.

    ¡¸You said something about a just cause, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That was my understanding.¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong there. I never had one to begin with. If I had to give a reason, I wanted to be king in a cool way.¡¹

    ¡¸Cool? Do you mean as a legend passed down from generation to generation or as a rumor among the popce?¡¹

    I shake my head again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing that impressive. It¡¯s more simple¡­¡­like striking a pose once the victory has been clinched and making a woman blush, that kind of cool development.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Leopolt-san went tomand the army.¡¹

    Damn him, does he want me to behead him for the crime of treason?

    ¡¸I walked down this path because I wanted to be cool when I met her again.¡¹

    Nobody is left to listen as I mutter one more sentence and pat Celia¡¯s head.

    Military Strength Comparison

    Hardlett Rebel Army

    Cavalry: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 3000+?, Wagon Infantry: 800, Chariots: 40, Field Artillery: 15

    Goldonian Army

    Near the capital: Strength unknown

 Chapter 545: Road to Kingdom ? Once Youâ€™ve Eaten Poison, Might as Well Lick the Plate

    <h4>Chapter 545: Road to Kingdom ¢Ú Once You¡¯ve Eaten Poison, Might as Well Lick the te</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    The cavalry and wagons depart rowdily with me in the lead.

    It is a little earlier than when the citizens start waking up.

    Some run out of their houses to check what is going on, but there are not enough to be called a crowd.

    Those who came outside also have no clue what¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸There is no formal ceremony or send-off by the people. Although noisy, our sortie is rather inconspicuous.¡¹

    M mutters.

    I was going to reply with something cool, but thinking about it now, we don¡¯t really do many spectacr disys.

    ¡¸Most of our sorties are sudden after all.¡¹

    Celia purrs when I scratch under her chin, and then a wagon unexpectedly runs up to me from the rear.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    Kicking open the door was Nonna.

    She pinches the hem of her dress as she steps down from the wagon and runs in a wild manner I¡¯ve never seen before¨D¨D¨D¨Dthen trips.

    ¡¸Uwah, shended right on her face.¡¹

    Celia reflexively grabs her own nose and winces like she could feel the pain.

    Nonna should be fine though, since she has her breasts to act as cushions when she falls forward.

    In fact, it¡¯s probably more dangerous if she sticks her hands out.

    ¡¸Although there are many things I want to say, let me say this one thing. If Aegir-sama loses, I and the children and the stupid Ca¡­¡­and all the maids that Aegir-sama secretlyid hands on, are all finished. Everyone will be tormented to death!¡¹

    She sits the twins Anastasia and Bartolome on Schwartz and sends them to me.

    Bartolome is oddly timid and Anastasia is¡­¡­smiling a little, what an incredible daughter.

    ¡¸If we receive the news of Aegir-sama¡¯s defeat, I willmit suicide along with the children. Please keep this in mind. You better win!!¡¹

    I pat the uneasy Bartolome on the head and lightlyb Anastasia¡¯s hair as she gives me a big thumbs up, then lower them from Schwartz.

    ¡¸Understood. I will win for sure.¡¹

    With my back turned, Nonna sees me off with her best farewell greeting as I challenge the royal family.

    The children and maids follow suit, while the unmotivated Ca yelps from someone¡¯s heel stepping on her toes.

    I don¡¯t want that scream to be thest thing I hear from Ca.

    I have to win.

    What I saw next was a group of elves lined up along the road.

    They don¡¯t appear to have any good intentions by any standard.

    Standing one step in front are the chieftess of the forest elves, Yren, and the chieftess of the ck elves, Ijaris.

    ¡¸¡¸You¡¯re scum.¡¹¡¹

    The unquestionable insult almost makes me hard.

    ¡¸You destroyed the peace we¡¯ve finally attained. You also killed civilians and burned down the forest. It¡¯s despicable.¡¹

    ¡¸One cannot avoid necessary battles. However I see this as an unnecessary battle. There is a difference between a brave warrior and a beast that wants to fight. Do it at your own peril.¡¹

    Total rejection. I smile sheepishly, since I was hoping to get the elves to help out if possible.

    Honestly, it was my mistake for believing that everybody would ept the idea of rebellion and then conquering a nation, especially elves who dislike war. It hurts to be refused by the two I thought were on fairly good terms with me, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸We will not get involved in war. And we will not be caught up in it either, so we¡¯re withdrawing to the forest¨D¨Dnow then.¡¹

    ¡¸What will you two do?¡¹

    The chieftesses¡¯ eyes turn toward Natia and Felteris who have followed us tentatively.

    After slight indecision, the two remain by my side.

    ¡¸I will see it through to the end. I¡¯m already too deeply involved to abandon you.¡¹

    Natia says as she looks at me with a pout.

    ¡¸I have long since abandoned this savage man! However¡­¡­I was forcefully pinned down and my womb is holding his child¡­¡­uuugh! It¡¯s toote!!¡¹

    Felteris bites her lip in humiliation.

    Is it really my child?

    I know you¡¯ve been sleeping with other guys and not using contraception.

    ¡¸Then this is where we part.¡¹

    Yren says, pointing to Natia and Felteris.

    ¡¸Our ties with you are cut. From now on, live as you please as stray elves.¡¹

    Natia nods quietly, having already prepared herself for such a fate, and Felteris screams ¡°oh, the humiliation!¡± as usual.

    The ck and white elves head west and return to their forest.

    We don¡¯t have time to see them off, so we resume marching.

    But then I feel a breeze on either side of me.

    Yren and Ijaris walk like they¡¯re dancing and mount Schwartz.

    ¡¸The rtionship between Hardlett and the elves is temporarily severed.¡¹

    ¡¸However that doesn¡¯t mean your rtionship with us is finished. Don¡¯t forget we are also connected as mother and child.¡¹

    Both of them softly close their lips around each of my ears.

    ¡¸¡¸For victory.¡¹¡¹

    Then they vanish like the wind.

    ¡¸Fufu, get down on your knees and apologize when it¡¯s over.¡¹

    I kick Schwartz in the belly and spur him forward so that we can catch up with the vanguard that was still moving forward while I was talking.

    ¡¸Go faster without rocking. Their whispers got me hard as steel so I might ejacte on your back if you rub against me too much.¡¹

    This was the first time I heard a horse click its tongue.

    ¡¸There is no time to hold a war council so we¡¯ll review the situation as we march.¡¹

    Leopolt pulls his horse close to me, and M and Irijina also draw near.

    Sekrit peeks her head out from a wagon and Tristan unwillingly transfers to Irijina¡¯s horse.

    Celia hops onto Schwartz as usual.

    ¡¸Our current forces consist of 1000 cavalry, 3000 bow cavalry, 800 infantry boarded on wagons, 40 chariots, and 15 field artillery cannons. We have 4000 infantry centered around the 105th corps in the rearguard too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But the strategy is to assault the kingdom before they figure out what¡¯s going on, so the marching speed of the infantry will not make it in time. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll be joining up with the mountain nation and using those who aren¡¯t equipped with bows as transportation.¡¹

    Literally everyone in the mountain nation will be participating in this operation.

    Bow cavalry armor and bows are limited though so many will be wearing their hunting gear.

    That kind of equipment won¡¯t be effective against the fully-armed royal army of Goldonia anyways.

    So it¡¯s more useful if the mountain nation removes their gear and transports infantry instead.

    ¡¸So¡­¡­ 12 000 altogether?¡¹

    M makes a dissatisfied face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all. We aren¡¯t limited this time.¡¹

    A giant shadow falls over us.

    Pochi is flying in the sky with both his wings spread, and is surrounded by harpies dancing in the air.

    Food, as well as rocks and pots full of oil which can be thrown by the harpies are stored on Pochi¡¯s back, and there is a perch on Pochi¡¯s underside.

    ¡¸If he gets hit once, he¡¯s likely to be covered in mes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to hit Pochi from above when he¡¯s flying. Besides, they¡¯d be the ones on fire.¡¹

    The perch was attached by pressing melted iron onto Pochi¡¯s scales.

    If burning iron doesn¡¯t hurt, I don¡¯t think being covered in fire is anything to be concerned about.

    A massive creature is also kicking up a cloud of dust as it advances.

    If Pochi will be going, the smoothie is sure to follow.

    Despite various supplies also being loaded on its back, the smoothie isfortably keeping up with the horses.

    Additionally, the lizard which should still be a baby is riding on top of the smoothie too.

    It looks like the lizard is writing on a scroll, but I¡¯m probably imagining things.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll also have an advantage in night battles.¡¹

    My eye shifts to a bizarre carriage with ck nks nailed over the windows and a ck cloth draped over the roof.

    I can practically hear a scoffe from inside.

    The good thing about a rebellion is that nothing needs to be hidden.

    I can even fight with Catherine on my shoulders. I won¡¯t because she¡¯ll get injured of course.

    ¡¸Next, the enemy¡¯s situation. Presently, there are no units from the main force of the royal army or armies of powerful feudal lords around the capital including Radhalde¡¯s territory. There are no squads over a thousand men, like knights, in each territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Over here. Wouldn¡¯t the capital be packed?¡¹

    Leopolt nods at Sekrit¡¯s retort.

    ¡¸The Goldonian royal army has retained eight corps at the moment.¡¹

    A single army corps has approximately 15 000 soldiers.

    ¡¸One is dispersed in the southern region.¡¹

    Rich forests and mines are scattered throughout the kingdom¡¯snd once ravaged by the insects.

    They are no threat to us as we move forward, but they can attack Rafen if they travel straight north.

    ¡¸One is in the former Libatis region. Another is on the border of the city states.¡¹

    Those are the armies protecting the vast kingdomnd of former Libatis and guarding against the city states respectively.

    They will not interfere with our march either, but they are close to our territory.

    ¡¸One is on the west coast of the North Teries. We can safely ignore this one.¡¹

    Everything will be over by the time they cross the river.

    If not, then we¡¯ll be finished.

    ¡¸Then there are two each located in the north and south of the capital.¡¹

    There are 60 000 men around the capital just from the royal army alone.

    ¡¸Additionally, there are the garrison and the guards. They are inferior to the army corps in terms of equipment and skill, bute to a total strength of 15 000.¡¹

    That makes a grand total of 75 000.

    ¡¸B-but if we act fast, we should be able to attack them when they aren¡¯t guarded!¡¹

    I hold Celia as she leans over my shoulder so she doesn¡¯t fall.

    ¡¸The keyword is ¡®should¡¯.¡¹

    Saying an army exists doesn¡¯t mean they are ready and waiting.

    It just means the soldiers are in the barracks and the headquarters or conducting a training exercise elsewhere, or depending on the time, over half of them may have returned to their families to rest.

    This couldn¡¯t be more true considering the fact that they think war has ended.

    Withmanders changing posts and new recruits being trained in a bunch of different ces, they are far from beingbat-ready.

    If they were suddenly told to sortie, it would still take days to gather everyone and form a viable army.

    ¡¸The issue is that the speed at which the army is organized depends on the ability of themanders.¡¹

    If ipetentmanders get cocky, then we¡¯re fine.

    We can strike when themanders are giving contradicting orders and leading the troops left and right.

    ¡¸Although Erich can¡¯t handle everything, he might bring together oneplete squad.¡¹

    An army corps of 15 000 men is a squad with a bncedposition of spearmen, cavalry, and castle-building troops.

    They are quite formidable if properly organized.

    Nevertheless, I am confident we can break through one corps.

    ¡¸The problem is how fast we do it. The opponent has no need to annihte us or repel us. They can continue defending until their other squads get ready or reinforcementse from armies outside the capital or they might make a move towards Rafen.¡¹

    Sekrit furrows her brow in a serious manner withoutughing or joking.

    We¡¯ll have no chance of winning if they do that.

    And I¡¯ve seen Erich do it in mere days.

    That¡¯s why¨D¨D

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ve grasped the situation. The war council is over.¡¹

    Celia and M be let-down.

    There is no way to know how much Erich can put together no matter how much we discuss it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry to the capital. When we get there, fight like hell. That¡¯s all we can do.¡¹

    The rebellion is already set in motion.

    I can¡¯t stop now, so I just have tomit.

    We set out early in the morning and headed north along the road that would allow us to march the fastest, cutting through Erich¡¯s territory and taking a straight line to the royal capital.

    Leopolt whispers to me along the way.

    I visibly show my disgust by grimacing.

    ¡¸What a horrible idea. You have to be a twisted guy to even say that out loud.¡¹

    ¡¸The possibility of the troops of the surrounding feudal lords joining forces is extremely low, though not zero. An attack on the defenseless Rafen is highly likely to affect the morale of our soldiers, and so we should squash any risks that we can.¡¹

    It¡¯s surprising how he can say that so shamelessly.

    I think to myself as I call Sekrit over.

    ¡¸Cut all the bridges on the way. If possible, copse the banks, flood the rivers, submerging any paths alongside the river.¡¹

    I speak to M, the leader of the cavalry, next.

    ¡¸Burn the post towns by the road as we pass through.¡¹

    M reacts in shock.

    ¡¸This is the militarymissioner¡¯s territory¡­¡­of course a confrontation is unavoidable¡­¡­ it¡¯s just-¡¹

    M bites her lip when I repeat the instructions.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling you to cut down citizens. You can shout and chase them away.¡¹

    M¡¯s face rxes somewhat.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to persuade each person. Kill anybody who resists.¡¹

    Her face tenses up again.

    Ah, I¡¯ll tell her not to kill women.

    ¡¸We have also told the mountain nation to sweep the major towns and viges along the way and disperse the people. The purpose of this is to disrupt the transmission of information and prevent an attack on Rafen.¡¹

    Heartless.

    ¡¸I will also start a riot in the former Libatis region and give gold to the hoodlums in Zwei Elfie to terrorize the kingdom¡¯snd and attract the attention of the army corps.¡¹

    How much of a viin is he?

    ¡¸You¡¯re supposed to be a traitor, devastating the kingdom which has supposedly achieved peace, right?¡¹

    Hearing that from Leopolt makes me want to cry.

    I sigh as I watch the soldiers start to set fire to a town.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll make it in time, but I told Altair to let her followers run amok in various locations. I also told Ivanna to bombard the coastal towns with her remaining fleet.¡¹

    Leopolt turns to me with a slightly surprised look.

    Celia puts dirt on her face and wraps a dirty cloth around her head.

    I wonder if it¡¯s her own interpretation of rebel fashion, how cute.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯ve eaten poison, I might as well lick the te. For the sake of victory, I¡¯ll do anything. Burn the cities of the righteous, pile up the corpses of the innocent¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooo, mamaaaa!!¡¹

    A young girl screams when someone who appears to be her mother runs into a burning house.

    I shorten my speech and jump off Schwartz.

    I kick down the wall of fire, grab the copsed mother and toss her outside.

    Held to her chest is not a baby¡­¡­it was a jar full of gold coins.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­¡¹

    I pinch her sooty cheek and check her body, especially her breasts and ass, for injuries before handing her back to the daughter.

    ¡¸Where was I? Right, piling up the corpses of the innocent¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Except for women.¡¹

    Who said that?

    Celia and M look warmly at me. Man, I just lost my image as a diabolic viin.

    Leopolt ignored the smallmotion and went on ahead.

    ¡¸Anyways, let¡¯s resolve ourselves.¡¹

    I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m a kind person.

    If I killed a former allied soldier or burned down the house of a citizen I don¡¯t know, I would just feel sorry and that would be the end of it.

    But if it was someone I shared a drink with, someone who I fought shoulder-to-shoulder with, someone who picked up women with me¨D¨D

    ¡¸I hope you don¡¯t notice and stay asleep.¡¹

    I hop back on Schwartz and continue north from the ming town.

    Two Days Later. Late Night. Goldonia - Capital.

    Erich was making a passionate speech to King Alexandro.

    The sweat dripping down the side of his head wasn¡¯t cold sweat.

    He needed to exin with such emotion that he didn¡¯t have the luxury to be sweating in fear.

    The king watches with an expressionless face and Keh also observes calmly, feeling it wasn¡¯t his ce to interfere.

    Erich was here obviously because of the annihtion of the investigation team, which had been confirmed by another source slightly after the initial report.

    This scene was supposed to be seen in the evening.

    The reason it was dyed by a few hours was that the king¡¯s mistress, Rosario, had copsed from an unexined cramp during dinner, and there was even a brief time where she had stopped breathing.

    The king fell into a partial frenzy and only calmed down after the doctor reassured him that Rosario¡¯s condition stabilized.

    In a situation where the king would have normally canceled all his official duties anyways, Erich¡¯s urgent report was so important that it couldn¡¯t be allowed.

    ¡¸Therefore, he has no ability to conspire, nor does he have the benefit of doing so¨D¨D¡¹

    The king stands up from his throne and stomps his heel on the floor to cut off Erich.

    ¡¸Two hundred knights of the kingdom were subdued by cannons and siege weapons, my loyal retainer Fitton was killed, and the inspection team was destroyed. Bandits ambushed them?¡¡Or are you saying that the barbarians are pulling cannons anding to plunder us!? There is no doubt about Hardlett¡¯s treason!!¡¹

    If a hundred people were asked, they would also likely say Hardlett was the culprit.

    ¡¸The fact that Hardlett¡¯s soldiers and weapons were used can no longer be refuted. However he is known to the world to be a big idiot. I believe that he either wasn¡¯t aware of his subordinate¡¯s reckless behavior or he was framed!¡¹

    Erich keeps insisting.

    ¡¸That kind of excuse won¡¯t work! The foolishness of not managing his subordinates is enough for him to take the me!!¡¹

    Erich¡¯s cheeks rx a bit as he is scolded.

    He was fine with things moving in this direction.

    ¡¸Indeed, I agree! However, it is too far of a stretch topare the crime of stupidity to the crime of treason!¡¹

    Keh softly chimes in.

    ¡¸It is unknown whether Hardlett was simply taken along for the ride or whether he himself did it of his own will. Because it is unknown, shouldn¡¯t we think that he wished to do it?¡¹

    Erich immediately objects.

    ¡¸Hardlett¡¯s stupidity far exceeds imagination. It is a truth that ismon knowledge to those in the capital as well as the territory! I¡¯m sure it is the former!¡¹

    As the king shows signs of contemtion, Erich further pushes the current line of thinking.

    ¡¸The other day, that man who spoke rudely in front of Your Majesty¨D¨DI believe the mastermind is him, Leopolt. He probably resented the fact he embarrassed himself and dragged Hardlett into his folly.¡¹

    Erich presses forward before Keh could open his mouth.

    ¡¸Your Majesty is surely upset too, but he is someone who received peerage and became of noble status. There is absolutely no need to me Hardlett for the same crime!¡¹

    High treason is a serious crime for which all family members are jointly liable for and punishable by death.

    Of course, if a subordinate bows to the king, his lord is guilty of the same crime even if he does not know about it.

    A subordinate who is amoner is the property of the noble after all, so the excuse ¡°the sword stabbed someone by itself¡± can¡¯t be made.

    But nobles under the king are each responsible for their own actions.

    Even if their duties and pay are dependent on another noble, that doesn¡¯t make them property.

    ¡¸I think it would be appropriate to reduce his title, take away his domain, impose an eye-popping fine, and imprison him. I will take full responsibility for supervising him.¡¹

    Erich bows deeply to the king.

    Meanwhile, Keh whispers to the king.

    ¡¸Precedence states that even if a subordinate of noble peerage is guilty, the lord will also be charged in the case of high treason. The militarymissioner has a close rtionship with Hardlett and I¡¯m afraid that is leading him to pursue a lighter sentence.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, we¡¯ve been friends since you were referred to as Your Highness! It is human nature to be lenient!¡¹

    The king holds up a hand to silence both of them and closes his eyes.

    ¡¸Hardlett¡¯s merits are enormous. However those merits are still not enough to void his uwful behavior. Either way, the two incidents are his doing.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    The king¡¯s hand once again prevents Erich from speaking further.

    ¡¸I will cover the shoring with my emotions. To me, he is also a friend since I was a mere prince. I don¡¯t want to see his pale severed head.¡¹

    The king scribbles on a sheet of paper with a brush dipped in red ink.

    ¡¸Confiscate all of hisnd except for Rafen. Lower his rank to count, revoke his military privileges, confiscate all his fortune and fine him for the same amount. His wife and children will live in the capital as hostages. In addition, he will be serving under Radhalde.¡¹

    Erich sighs in relief whereas Keh gasps in surprise.

    ¡¸His domain is vast. It might beforting to give the confiscated assets to those who suffered losses. Burning thend to the ground and subjugating the people will do no one any good.¡¹

    The king first addresses the dissatisfied Keh and then directs his attention to Erich.

    ¡¸If he is reluctant or tries to cheat his way out of any one of these conditions, I will have to kill him. Make sure you warn him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Your Majesty. My sole concern is whether his wives and children will fit in the capital mansion.¡¹

    The king could not help bursting out inughter.

    ¡¸Just his legal wife is fine. If I were to demand for all his mistresses, all of Rafen might have to move.¡¹

    It didn¡¯t take long for the king¡¯s expression to return to being strict.

    ¡¸For this matter, I added my personal feelings and your merits to his merits. Do you understand what this means?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    Erich has used up his good will earned by his merits¨D¨Din other words, his power struggle with Keh has ended in a loss.

    Erich nods in acknowledgement of that.

    Inside Keh¡¯s heart, he should be surprised, sneering, and delighted at the victory that has rolled at his feet.

    ¡¸I apologize for my rudeness, but please let me in!! It¡¯s an emergency!!¡¹

    ¡¸Enter!¡¹

    The king¡¯s face instantly turns pale.

    He thinks of Rosario¡¯s condition.

    ¡¸Urgent news!! I am an express messenger from Lord Radhalde¡¯s territory!¡¹

    As the messenger rushes into the room, shouting, the king pats his chest in relief.

    ¡¸That affair has been cleaned up. I¡¯m sure this is Hardlett hurrying to make an excuse. What a fool.¡¹

    The messenger kneels down before the king and reports without lifting his head.

    ¡¸5000 cavalry and wagons are heading northing from Hardlett¡¯s territory! They are burning towns and cutting bridges as they advance through Lord Radhalde¡¯s territory!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Erich lets out a sound of disbelief that he has never made before.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett is personally leading the charge! It has been confirmed by multiple people, there is no mistake!¡¹

    Several more individuals run through the opened door and shout loudly.

    ¡¸A group of what appear to be eastern barbarians are moving westward, looting towns and viges!¡¹

    ¡¸A citizen uprising is raging in Libatis! The revolt appears to be centered around the Hardlett territory!¡¹

    ¡¸A river fleetmanded by Admiral Ivanna has suddenly opened fire on the coastal towns!¡¹

    ¡¸There is disturbing activity within the city states! Reports indicate soldiers from Aless are sortieing, details unknown!!¡¹

    The king, Erich, and Keh, the three highest ranked in Goldonia, stare at each other with their mouths agape.

    ¡¸Report from the head information officer! Hardlett¡¯s residence in the capital was found to be unupied after suspicious activity inside resulted in a break-in! The mansion is vacant despite the rooms being brightly lit!!¡¹

    Erich is in a dazed state while Keh desperately tries to keep calm.

    It was the king who regained hisposure first.

    ¡¸I guess this has be unnecessary.¡¹

    The king crumples the document in his hand and nces at the scolding words directed at Hardlett before tossing it into the firece.

    Military Strength Comparison

    Hardlett Rebel Army

    Vanguard

    Cavalry: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 3000, Wagon Infantry: 800, Chariots: 40, Field Artillery: 15

    Rearguard

    Bow Cavalry: 3000, Mountain Nation (unarmed): 4000, Infantry (105th corps main force): 4000

    Goldonian Army

    Near the capital

    4 corps (in preparation): 60 000

    Capital Defense + Guards: 15 000

    Regional Troops

    4 corps (dealing with riot): 60 000

 Chapter 546: Road to Kingdom ? The Enemy is Before Your Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 546: Road to Kingdom ¢Û The Enemy is Before Your Eyes</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    We march on, climbing over hills, crossing rivers, cutting down bridges, and burning towns.

    The path to the capital, which I always hum as I travel, is indeed far away.

    The bow cavalry joined with us from the rear and our military strength instantly increased.

    Our only group who hasn¡¯t caught up is the mountain nation without equipment acting as transportation for the infantry.

    No matter how much mobility a squad of cavalry boasts, their speed will naturally decrease when more people are added.

    ¡¸We are 20% behind schedule. An option would be to get rid of some bulky fodder and water.¡¹

    ¡¸This much of a dy is within the margin of error. We should not throw away supplies for the sake of the mountain nation and infantry that will be joining us from behind. ¡­¡­we also have a different option.¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan look to me for input.

    M also sends me a sidelong nce with an expression of disapproval and distress on her face.

    ¡¸It should be fine if we don¡¯t throw anything out yet. We can also pige, but that will take extra time.¡¹

    M sighs in relief.

    Irijina came along when she heard the word pige to tell me how it was wrong to do.

    She left feeling satisfied after I gave her a boiled egg.

    ¡¸ounting for the dy in our march, the time we will arrive at the capital is¨D¨Denemy spotted.¡¹

    A harpy flies back screaming.

    ¡¸Piii! Red, red, blue, blue, ck! Don¡¯t raise red, no ck or blue!¡¹

    Leopolt decided that a red g would be the signal for an armed group, a blue g would be the signal for an unarmed group, and a ck g would be the signal for if the group noticed our presence, but obviously the harpies can¡¯t remember everything and are waving all the gs.

    I think we should be grateful that they at least told us ¡°something¡± was spotted.

    ¡¸Everyone, halt. Standby until further orders are given.¡¹

    I scan the surroundings and ride Schwartz towards a slightly elevated teau.

    Celia and Leopolt follow behind me.

    I strain my eyes atop the teau.

    Plodding in our direction was definitely an army of some sort.

    ¡¸They are too heavily-armed to be guards of the territory. Theirposition is solely infantry, amounting approximately 300. Each toon is led by a knight¨D¨Dthey are the armies of the regional lords, not the royal army.¡¹

    I think I heard a hint of relief mixed with Leopolt¡¯s voice just now. I can¡¯t really tell from his tone though.

    ¡¸Muu, I don¡¯t get the point. There are too many of them for this to be a coincidental encounter, yet there are too few of them to subjugate us.¡¹

    Celia cocks her head to the side in bewilderment while I can somehow understand what this could be.

    Tristan catches up to us and exins before I can open my mouth.

    ¡¸Ah, first of all the ones who witnessed the tragedy in Sedo rush back to the capital. But they can¡¯t make it to the capital in one trip so they stop in the feudal lord¡¯snd to replenish their horses and water. In this time, the lord is informed of the disaster.¡¹

    I¡¯ll take over from here.

    ¡¸Once they hear the investigation team is in serious trouble, they don¡¯t ask for any details and run off with their troops to help. Many of them are guys who think of what to do during the march. I¡¯m sure some guy in the new nobles¡­¡­is an impulsive type.¡¹

    ¡¸That g¡­¡­if I recall, belongs to Count Oylun.¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve heard of him before.

    ¡¸We are in the basin, out of their line of sight. And they are simply going south without understanding the situation or sending any scouts. It is not impossible to wait for them to pass¡­¡­¡¹

    It would take hours for infantry to pass by on foot.

    ¡¸Time is precious.¡¹

    ¡¸It is at least more precious than their lives.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s words match mine, while M gulps and mutters.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we negotiate? Or maybe there are ways to make them surrender¡­¡­¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t spare time to persuade them. Bring the bow cavalry forward.¡¹

    The bow cavalry waits for my instructions.

    ¡¸H-hey, the enemy ising, right? We started a rebellion, meaning our enemies are¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it! My heart will be conflicted. Just watch the feudal lord¡¯s back¡­¡­I¡¯m going to stare at Celia-sama¡¯s legs.¡¹

    I disregard the fewments of uncertainty from the soldiers and give the order in an unwavering voice.

    ¡¸Advance, climb up the hill.¡¹

    Maintaining a horizontal line formation, the bow cavalry instantly ran up the slope.

    ¡¸A row of cavalry on the hill in front! Numbers, more than a hundred!! They appeared suddenly!¡¹

    ¡¸Could they be barbarians¨D¨Dno, I can see a g! It¡¯s Margrave Hardlett¡¯s g.¡¹

    Count Oylun¡¯s troops¡­¡­the enemy troops don¡¯t hide the relief on their faces.

    As expected, the details have not been ryed to them yet.

    ¡¸We came after hearing about the attack on Sedo. Please tell us any information you have. If there is anything we can do, we¡¯ll assist you.¡¹

    A man who seems to be the count himself waves his hand at me.

    ¡¸He¡¯s a bit slow on the uptake, but he¡¯s a nice guy. Sorry for this.¡¹

    I swing my hand down at the count.

    Not even one secondter, hundreds of bow cavalry released the taut bowstring of theirposite bows.

    An ambush from a high ce with plenty of time to aim and overwhelming skill.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    It was just one volley.

    In the time it took M to look away, 80% of the enemy troops were shot down.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dcharge.¡¹

    The bow cavalry gallops down the hill before the screaming ends.

    Although the bow cavalry aren¡¯t typically suited for closebat, the enemy is already close to being torn to pieces.

    Three seconds in and one volley turned the battle into an extermination operation.

    ¡¸Resume the march. No need for battle formation.¡¹

    Leopolt orders for the troops to move.

    The time lost was five or ten minutes, which is about what their lives are worth.

    ¡¸W-what are you doing!? I-I am Oylun! Like you, I serve His Majesty and Lord Radhalde!¡¹

    Whether it was good luck or bad luck, none of the arrows hit the count.

    He frantically appeals to me as his eyes dart around at his fallen soldiers.

    I kick Schwartz¡¯s belly and urge him forward.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless.¡¹

    Ignoring Leopolt, I stand before the count.

    The count shouts at me with a confused expression.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!? What are you doing here personally!? Don¡¯t tell me you have mistaken this face of mine as a barbarian¡¯s! Some time ago, we were drinking with Lord Radhalde andparing¨D¨D¡¹

    I remember now. This guy came up several times in my conversation with Erich.

    Erich said he has a talent for military prowess, butmented that he is not perceptive and has a tendency to rush into things.

    It is also rumored that he enjoys using oil from the territory for perverted y, and when Nonna and I tried it out, it was amazing.

    I suppress my emotions so my face resembles Leopolt¡¯s as much as possible and look down on the count.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t tell?¡¹

    ¡¸Call off your attack¡­¡­¡¹

    Cavalry, bow cavalry, and wagons near ten thousand in numbers, and even the chariots and field artillery appear on the hill.

    ¡¸W-wait, is this a rebellion¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I reflexively smile.

    ¡¸How slow can you be? This is why Erichined for so long.¡¹

    I say as I dismount and wait, resting my Dual Crater on my shoulder.

    My shoulders slump again as the count stares nkly at me.

    ¡¸I shot arrows at a fellow new noble and noble of Goldonia. What is there to discuss at this point¡­¡­fool.¡¹

    I waited because killing him like an unknown small fry made me feel bad, but he¡¯s truly too slow.

    Count Oylun naturally bes flustered and looks around him, but there aren¡¯t many survivors left.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dvery well. Although I don¡¯t know Lord Hardlett¡¯s circumstances, it appears you have be my enemy¡­¡­ I am also one who rose up with a single sword.¡¹

    Oylun assumes an overhead stance with a two-handed sword 120-130 cm long, a tad bit smaller than the Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Here Ie! Haaa!!¡¹

    He steps in firmly and swings his sword down.

    The steel sword, weighing around 10 kg, makes a whoosh as it falls.

    A fast and sharp swing.

    I see, although I did not fight with him side-by-side, it is true he has excellent skill.

    I swing my Dual Crater upward while looking at Oylun¡¯s razor-like spirit contained in his eyes, and cleave his head together with the iing de.

    The man¡¯s eyes change from being amazed to epting defeat, then lose their light.

    ¡¸Swinging above his swing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He can do it because his speed and power are many times greater¡­¡­that guy was no match.¡¹

    M and Celia mumble.

    I pick up the severed head and toss it at Leopolt.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have time to do the burial, but I¡¯ll put him in a visible spot. Oil y is still one of my favorites now.¡¹

    ¡¸This is unnecessary effort and dangerous. I suggest you avoid these needless actions.¡¹

    Leopolt takes the head and advises coldly.

    There is so little change in his expression that it¡¯s hard to tell who spoke.

    ¡¸This much shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. You went ahead and did as you liked, let me do at least this.¡¹

    I hop on Schwartz and survey the battlefield which is closer to the aftermath of a trampling.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to ignore the rest of the soldiers.¡¹

    Crows swoop down from the sky and start to gather, having caught wind of the scent below.

    ¡¸Food! Lots of food.¡¹

    ¡¸Stinks! Hard! Pii!¡¹

    Come on girls, you can¡¯t eat the crows.

    ¡¸So this is a rebellion. The allies we had in the past are now enemies¡­¡­¡¹

    M¡¯s face somehow bes more wicked as she resolves herself.

    It¡¯s like she is a brainwashed female knight and that kind of turns me on.

    ¡¸I simply follow Aegir-sama no matter where he goes. I have nothing to doubt.¡¹

    She is wearing a backward-facing hat, a dirty cloth around her neck, and chewing something in a vulgar manner.

    This is Celia¡¯splete rebel image.

    As for Irijina, who is wearing a headband with the character ¡®defy¡¯, I¡¯ll leave her alone.

    We travel further north.

    As we go north, we pass through evenrger cities.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t spare any time to siege. It¡¯s best if we can get them to surrender, otherwise we¡¯ll have to set the ce on fire.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need Leopolt to remind me, I¡¯mmitting aftering this far.

    Fortunately, our forces are overwhelming enough to make low-level nobles and governors lose their will to fight from the beginning.

    A few cities shut the gates to show resistance for form¡¯s sake, but after two or three volleys of ming arrows, they also quickly raised the white g.

    ¡¸It¡¯s important that they at least appear to resist or the consequences will be brutalter. I think they honestly don¡¯t believe the kingdom will lose. In other words, if we lose once, they wille attack from behind.¡¹

    So Tristan says.

    When we have one day left until we arrive at the capital, heavily-armed kingdom knights finally appear.

    ¡¸The kingdom g with the emblem of the royal family. They are unmistakably the kingdom¡¯s knights.¡¹

    Leopolt calmly states.

    They number roughly a thousand, though the size of the rearguard is unknown.

    ¡¸The timing is perfect if we assume they flew out from the capital, knowing of our rebellion and advance.¡¹

    Tristan chimes in, also in a calm tone.

    It is a thousand of them versus our eight thousand or so.

    Normally it would be reckless for them to attack us.

    ¡¸No, they¡¯reing. Get into battle formation.¡¹

    The knights move into a triangr formation.

    It¡¯s an assault formation used by heavy cavalry to ram into the enemy.

    ¡¸Chargeee¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The captain shouts heroically with his sword pointed at us, and his knights let out a war cry as they rush forward.

    The sound made by the horseshoes of the heavy cavalry is fierce.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amusing that I¡¯m on the receiving side.¡¹

    Because we are in a hurry to march, there is an inevitable gap between the vanguard and rearguard.

    They must have seen our thinned out ranks and thought they had a chance of winning if they broke through.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that easy though.¡¹

    Thousands of arrows rain down from the bow cavalry.

    They are mounted archers so they can make effective attacks regardless of formation as long as they have a clear line of sight.

    No matter how heavily-armed the knights are, they can¡¯t hold a shieldrge enough to cover their whole body when riding a horse.

    If arrows hit unguarded areas like the cracks in armor or the leg joints of the horse, they will instantly fall.

    ¡¸Well, they were made for that reason.¡¹

    Fire blows out from the field artillery, and a split secondter, sparks scatter from the body of a knight.

    Unlike siege cannons, the field artillery have shorter range, but the speed of deployment and firing can be performed at a much faster time.

    It wasn¡¯t their mistake for not being cautious of cannons in an engagement like this.

    ¡¸Spear unit, deploymentplete.¡¹

    A wall of spears lines up in front of the knights who ducked past the arrows and cannonballs.

    Infantry alight from the wagons and assemble in an anti-cavalry formation.

    The enemy, who likely aimed to break through what they believed was the transportation corps, is met with the worst development for cavalry; they are skewered by the forest of spears or they stop in time to be shot by crossbows.

    ¡¸Retreat¨D¨Deveryone retreat¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The captain shouts again, and half the original number of knights run back to the capital after the brief battle.

    ¡¸It¡¯s ourplete victory!¡¹

    Celia rejoices adorably, only to realize she¡¯s supposed to act like a rebel and corrects herself by letting out a crude grunt.

    Isn¡¯t she clumping rebels with barbarians? Whatever, she¡¯s cute either way.

    On the other hand, Leopolt and Tristan have a doubtful air about them.

    ¡¸They gave up rather easily and retreated cleanly.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed. Based on the situation, their only hope was to focus on a single point, yet they deliberately spread out. It was as if they wanted to take on our entire army. That is them scouting our strength.¡¹

    I have no qualms about that evaluation.

    They are after all soldiers of the kingdom, in other words Erich should be the onemanding them.

    ¡¸They shed with us once to see what we¡¯re capable of. They will have a countermeasure next time, I¡¯m sure of it.¡¹

    ¡¸But our only path is forward.¡¹

    At the end of the battle, peasants hiding nearby peek their heads out.

    They breathe a sigh of relief when we¡¯re the only ones remaining.

    ¡¸I thought the era of war ended when my son came back¡­¡­will we always be oppressed?¡¹

    I turn my head at the source of the voice.

    The peasant screams, but I¡¯m not going to cut down a peasant who isn¡¯t in my way.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be over when I win. There won¡¯t be anybody left to oppose me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiii¡­¡­¡¹

    I nailed the delivery. Wasn¡¯t that cool?

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett can be this frightening as the enemy¡­¡­aah!!¡¹

    Metallic ttering and heavy footsteps ovep with the trembling voice.

    ¡¸Traitor who dares to draw their bow at the kingdom! Die by my honorable sword!!¡¹

    I guess this knight¡¯s duty is to protect this farming vige.

    He rushes forward in between me and the peasant and lunges at my neck with his sword.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I take half a step to the right before the tip of his sword reaches me and avoid his thrust.

    ¡¸He disappeared! I-is this witchcraft!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just slow. If you can¡¯t aim properly, aim for the body.¡¹

    I sink my Dual Crater into the knight¡¯s torso through his armor, and fling him up into the air.

    ¡¸Aah! Meat, meat!¡¹

    I stop the harpy from grabbing the knight.

    Regardless of how shabby he is, it¡¯s not right to let him be torn to pieces in front of the citizens.

    ¡¸Tired! Rest!¡¹

    ¡¸Give water, give meat!¡¹

    I pet the heads of the harpies that perch on my shoulders.

    ¡¸H-harpies! Aren¡¯t those monsters that eat humans¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, look up!!¡¹

    The peasants gaze at the sky and discover dozens of harpies circling above me.

    ¡¸¡¸Demon king¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    No other words were uttered by the peasants from that point on.

    Unwilling as I am, I have to scare them this much so they don¡¯t think of doing anything strange, which might be a good thing.

    The misunderstanding can be resolved after everything is finished.

    ¡¸He¡¯s really ying the part.¡¹

    ¡¸As the viin, yes. Ufufufufufu¡­¡­kuuu, kukuku.¡¹

    I look over at M as sheughs cynically.

    The patterns on her armor and undershirt have changed to more malevolent colors like red and ck.

    She is somewhat exposing more skin, she has an eerie glint in her eyes and she is licking her lips in a bewitching manner.

    I feel like she¡¯s also misinterpreting what a rebel is.

    That initial probing attack was thest attack.

    The sun was setting on the royal capital.

    ¡¸All of you can rest. No need to keep watch.¡¹

    I have the soldiers rest up the fatigue built up from the extended march andbat.

    It¡¯s fine to extinguish the fires too.

    ¡¸Normally in the middle of the enemy, we¡¯d need at least half of them awake in case of a night raid.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to see them try to ambush vampires at night.¡¹

    Brynhildr and her subordinates will stay up in ce of the soldiers.

    Even humans with excellent eyesight are powerless against them.

    I¡¯ve never been able to openly say not to worry because we have vampires on our side, but there¡¯s no need to hide them now.

    I don¡¯t have the luxury to hide them.

    After telling her to bring all she has, shees with 100.

    If a small party of 100 or 200 raids us, it¡¯s like they are serving themselves on a dinner table.

    ¡¸Ah, herees dinner.¡¹

    I wash Celia¡¯s face, which now has an eyepatch, with a wet towel and then strain my eyes.

    ¡¸No way, would anyone attack us head-on with torches in hand?¡¹

    I tell Brynhildr to let him through as she bares her fangs at me seeking confirmation.

    For some reason, I got bitten.

    That guy wanders cluelessly in the darkness.

    ¡¸Wagyaa!¡¹

    Brynhildr grabs the person by the cor and throws him at my feet.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    It¡¯s a boy aged 14 or 15.

    He has a pretty face that is androgynous, and if the front part of his body was hidden and I was asked to f¨D¨D

    ¡¸What do you say?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s misleading, so please don¡¯t talk to yourself.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s straight face snaps me back to reality right away.

    ¡¸I have top secret information. I cannot say it even if my master is dead.¡¹

    The boy sticks a hand into his mouth, and while gagging, pulls out a roll of parchment tied with a string.

    ¡¸I am sorry it¡¯s dirty. I can¡¯t let others see it.¡¹

    He washes it as he opens up the paper, which certainly has handwriting I¡¯m familiar with.

    ¡¸The royal army has already gathered two army corps under themand of the militarymissioner. Including the defense force, there is a total of 45 000 men who arebat ready. Another 30 000 will be ready the day after tomorrow and a provisional army of 30 000 will be ready one weekter¡­¡­uwah, they got us.¡¹

    Tristan closes his eyes and tilts his head up at the sky.

    Our forces consist of 6000 bow cavalry, 1000 cavalry, and roughly 5000 wagon infantry and infantry in the rearguardbined, for a total of 12 000 altogether. It¡¯s more than a little tough for the attacking side to have a fourth of the numbers of the defending side.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll continue. There are no troops to attack your rear or Rafen. You have also splendidly incited the Ribatis popce, the surviving Federation fleet, the Altair religious organization, and Aless.¡¹

    Leopolt and I exchange nces.

    ¡¸Aless?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not have any recollection.¡¹

    They are a bunch of people who don¡¯t make sense to begin with, so they probably did things that don¡¯t make sense. We¡¯ll ignore them.

    ¡¸If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡¹

    I grab the boy¡¯s shoulder as he tries to leave.

    ¡¸Ahn.¡¹

    Don¡¯t make weird noises.

    You have a nice face so you¡¯ll make me feel weird.

    ¡¸Why did you tell me?¡¹

    I knew the sender from the handwriting so I didn¡¯t have to ask who it was.

    The question is why.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dsaid it was insurance.¡¹

    I smile and throw away the letter.

    ¡¸I see, so I¡¯m insurance? Fine.¡¹

    Certainly, there¡¯s a chance she¡¯ll be in trouble if she abandons me.

    Then that means the possibility exists from her point of view too.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s all¨D¨D¡¹

    I grab the boy¡¯s shoulder again.

    ¡¸Afuun.¡¹

    Like I said, stop with the sexy moans.

    ¡¸Onest thing¡­¡­you¡¯re not Reba¡¯s lover, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I cannot answer!¡¹

    Is he referring to the sender? Or maybe it¡¯s regarding the part about being a lover!?

    ¡¸Further questions are a waste of time. If the identity of the sender is confirmed, then the information is more credible. We will have to rethink our tactics.¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave that to you guys, you can tell meter.

    ¡¸Excuse me!¡¹

    The boy runs off.

    ¡¸Are you the one prating Reba, or perhaps Reba is the one prating you!? Does Reba like prating men? Which one is it?¡¹

    The boy disappears into the darkness without answering.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    I stare at the darkness feeling a lingering sense of regret.

    I wasn¡¯t really interested in the rtionship between Reba and the boy anyways, much less wanting to pound his ass.

    ¡¸Ready and waiting for us, huh?¡¹

    It must be a terrible situation.

    But that¡¯s not the important thing.

    ¡¸I have to fight with Erich.¡¹

    I understood that much.

    Although my heart is prepared, my mind is unsettled when actually confronting him.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama.¡¹

    I almost forgot to pat Celia, as she quietly leans over to remind me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to be killing each other. What an unpleasant path.¡¹

    This is Erich we¡¯re talking about.

    Surely he also covered for me on this incident too.

    Is he angry that I did something stupid?

    Maybe he is holding his head in distress?

    I wonder what kind of face he made when he heard I was rebelling.

    An indescribable feeling wells up inside me when I try to picture it.

    If I can detour, I would have turned immediately.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind taking a bit of a longer road.

    However, there is no other path.

    There is only one road to the kingdom.

    I either keep walking or I stop, that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸My heart is a mess. I feel guilty. I might also feel sad.¡¹

    I scratch Celia¡¯s chin.

    She doesn¡¯t purr like she usually does.

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t have any intention of stopping. I¡¯vee this far acting as the viin. All I can do now is put on a smile and go kill people.¡¹

    Military Strength Comparison

    Hardlett Rebel Army

    Forces

    Human Troops

    Cavalry: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 6000, Wagon Infantry: 800, Infantry (105th corps main force): approx. 4000

    Chariots: 40, Field Artillery: 15

    Night Battle Unit

    Vampire Raid Unit: 100

    Aerial Reconnaissance and Bombing Unit

    Pochi: 1

    Harpies: 50

    Unarmed

    Mountain Nation: Approx. 4000

    -

    Goldonian Army

    Ready to Fight: 45 500

    2 Army Corps: 30 000

    Capital Defense: 15 000

    Kingdom Knights Survivors: 500

    In Preparation: 60 000

    2 Army Corps: 30 000

    Provisional Army: 30 000

    Other Feudal Lords¡¯ Armies: Unknown

    Regional Troops: Immobilized

 Chapter 547: Road to Kingdom ? Last Party â€”Preview

    <h4>Chapter 547: Road to Kingdom ¢Ü Last Party ¡ªPreview</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    Morning¨D¨Dwith that said, the sun has already risen and it¡¯s closer to noon.

    Goldonia¡¯s capital is finally in our sights.

    ¡¸They are more prepared than we thought.¡¹

    The main road leading to the south gate of Goldonia has been dug up, and the dug up earth is then mixed with rubble and piled up in various ces.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because they know our main force is cavalry. Although simple, their defense is quite irritating. In particr, the mobility of our wagons and chariots are considerably limited.¡¹

    And stationed in front of the gate are tens of thousands¡­¡­if what Reba wrote in her letter is true, then two army corps totaling 30 000 are waiting in a rectangr formation that will not allow us to break through.

    ¡¸Soldiers are deployed on top of the city walls too. They must be the capital defense force of 15 000. They have very few cavalry and spearmen and instead have a high ratio of archers and crossbowmen. It¡¯s not likely for them to step outside.¡¹

    To prioritize speed, we didn¡¯t bringrge cannons capable of destroying walls.

    Thus the only way to enter the capital is through the gate, which is tightly guarded by the enemy¡¯s 30 000 men.

    With the garrison lined up on the walls, digging holes and using ropes ordders won¡¯t work either.

    We don¡¯t have time for an oundish scheme like travelling underground.

    ¡¸Our saving grace is that Goldonia isn¡¯t much of a citadel.¡¹

    ¡¸The walls are first-ss, but there are no forts or defensive structures; they are simply a scaled-up version of a city¡¯s bulwark.¡¹

    In other words, we can do something if we can hold onto the gate.

    I know how the gate closes and the mechanism behind it too.

    A while back, I got drunk and shut the gate identally.

    At that time, I thought Erich was going to kill me.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, It¡¯s Dorothea-san.¡¹

    I entrust Leopolt with the battle preparations and dismount from my horse.

    ¡¸Oh, you did well to get away. I¡¯m sorry for the sudden notice.¡¹

    I embrace Dorothea, who is holding a young child by the hand and carrying an even younger child on her back.

    I¡¯m d she made it out safely despite thete timing of the message.

    Dorothea¡¯s face softens when she sees me, but tenses up when she sees the army.

    ¡¸¡­¡­are you going to war again? In the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    There was a small vige nearby, right?

    I¡¯ll have them evacuate until things settle down.

    ¡¸I brought the children in the mansion with me. But there are surely orphans in Goldonia that I can¡¯t reach. And if war is happening, others will definitely be torn from their current happy families¡­¡­that won¡¯t dissuade you?¡¹

    Dorothea rejects me when I try to squeeze her boobs and clings to my arm with both hands.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try my best to avoid that.¡¹

    This isn¡¯t me glossing over the issue or trying to please her.

    I¡¯ll make an effort so citizens don¡¯t die unnecessarily.

    However if needed or if casualties are inevitable, that can¡¯t be helped. My words were said with that meaning.

    I gently brush Dorothea¡¯s hands away, briefly fondle her breasts and head to the vige.

    ¡¸¡±I will try my best¡±, said Hardlett¡­¡­¡¹

    When I turn my head in the direction of the voice, I see Head-helmina writing something as she watches our exchange.

    Oh, so she followed us.

    ¡¸I am keeping a record of this battle. Whatever the oue, this is undoubtedly a major turning point. If I write in an impartial manner, this might be an important historical document a hundred years from now.¡¹

    ¡¸Tristan said the same thing. And wasn¡¯t the baby lizard also writing down something?¡¹

    Now that I¡¯m looking closer, Head-helmina is writing characters by moving her hair.

    The ink she¡¯s using is strangely purple, what kind of dye is it?

    ¡¸Wonderful. The more perspectives, the better. Though I am merely a head now, the Wilhelmina in my memories is someone who challenged to rule the Central ins. It should be eptable for me to act as the record keeper.¡¹

    While you¡¯re at it, make it so that I¡¯m the most handsome man and my sweat smells like roses.

    ¡¸Lies cannot be written into history.¡¹

    I was ruthlessly cut down. That¡¯s not a good omen.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be in trouble if I lose, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸If you lose, I¡¯ll find a swamp to sink into and crawl out decadester. You may think it¡¯s filthy to live after rotting away, but I have yet to find the meaning of life. I do not want to die.¡¹

    With that said, Head-helmina stops her brush¡­¡­or rather hair, and looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­knowing you¡¯re an insect on top of being a head, it¡¯s unbelievable how beautiful you are.¡¹

    Her beauty isn¡¯t the cute or lovely kind, it¡¯s the pure kind of beautiful.

    ¡¸Umu, I think I¡¯m beautiful. Not to mention I don¡¯t seem to age, so this face will stay young after many years.¡¹

    ¡¸Now if only you weren¡¯t just a head, I¡¯d pull you in bed with me.¡¹

    I lift up Head-helmina with both hands.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be a problem if I fuse.¡¹

    ¡¸Shall webine?¡¹

    Tikuku trudges over to us.

    No, seeing a peerless beauty¡¯s face on the childish body of Tikuku will be so jarring that my confusion precedes my sexual desire.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t much I can do as just a head, but if you survive the war, I¡¯ll figure something out.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡¹

    I ce a finger on Head-helmina¡¯s lips jokingly.

    When she eventually envelops my finger with a sigh, multiple tongues in her mouth¡­¡­

    ¡¸Sorry. I forgot to wash my hands when I went to the toilet.¡¹

    I was bitten.

    She then furiously rinses her mouth, I must say it¡¯s quite skillful as just a head.

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡­¡¹

    Leopolt looks at me and waits for a signal.

    It was at this time that I thought ofmencing the war.

    ¡¸Four horses are approaching from the capital, they appear to be messengers.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to listen. Shoot them.¡¹

    I grab Leopolt¡¯s raised hand from swinging down.

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹

    Four¨D¨Dand the one in the center is surprisingly Erich.

    Next to him are Agor, a nostalgic face in Bruno beside him, andstly Cedric who has a bandage wrapped around his head.

    It¡¯s surprising enough to show on my face.

    Who would have thought Erich toe in person from the front.

    ¡¸We should do whatever we can to kill him. If the suprememander dies, the enemy will be inplete disarray.¡¹

    Leopolt presses.

    I understand his thought process. Our chances of winning are the highest if we kill Erich and charge directly afterward.

    For some reason, even M is going ¡°Kyahaha, die?¡±. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡¸No, we can¡¯t.¡¹

    I won¡¯t allow it even if I understand the theory. That would be too uncool.

    Erich fearlessly stands before us and shouts.

    ¡¸Is Hardlett there!!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here.¡¹

    When I step forward, Erich¡¯s face simultaneously reflects relief from not being immediately showered by arrows and sadness.

    ¡¸I was hoping you were tricked or imprisoned somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a shame.¡¹

    We stare at each other for a while.

    Erich¡¯s eyes contain a mix of anger, sadness, and turmoil, and I can¡¯t distinguish which emotion he is feeling.

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­can you be so calm?¡¹

    Actually, I¡¯m also conflicted and I¡¯m aware of it.

    I have already decided to go through with this path, but I don¡¯t want to do things I don¡¯t want to do.

    I am not that much of an animal that I can easily kill a person who I¡¯ve drank with and gone to brothels with for so long.

    ¡¸Hardlett,e. We have to talk.¡¹

    Erich points to a tent in between both armies.

    ¡¸Is there a need to talk at this point?¡¹

    I deliberately hesitate.

    It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to talk. It¡¯s just that the resolve I spent so long to harden will be shaken.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be concerned with the time. I won¡¯t move reinforcements during our conversation.¡¹

    Those are baseless words.

    I can¡¯t say anything except they came from Erich¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    I proceed on Schwartz.

    ¡¸This is my decision. You will have to reassess and think of the optimal n.¡¹

    I dere definitively before Leopolt can say anything.

    I enter the tent and gaze at the four people in front of me to avoid the painful silence.

    ¡¸Sit.¡¹

    Erich Radhalde points to the spot opposite him.

    He is the person at the top of Goldonia¡¯s military, my superior since the Wings of Dawn days¡­¡­ and someone I am obligated to, more so than the king.

    I also did a lot of stupid things, and each time Erich got angry for me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Staying quiet because he is wary of me is Bruno Renster, who sits down next to Erich.

    He is the man I first met during the time we were both vagabonds, and can be considered the trigger that led to me meeting Nonna.

    If I recall, he recently got promoted to viscount, and that crest on his shoulder¡­¡­so he became corpsmander.

    ¡¸Hardlett-dono¡­¡­¡¹

    The one who has a more troubled face than Erich is Agor.

    I have known him for a long time too. Since meeting him in the Federation, I travelled with him and Christoph to the Central ins.

    Unlike the ipetent Christoph, Agor had talent asmander and was able to rise up steadily within the royal army. The rank on his shoulder is¡­¡­assistantmander, huh?

    On the other hand, he has not forgotten the debt of gratitude he owed me when I was taking care of him, and every time I came to the capital, we would drink together and go out to y in the brothel behind the backs of our wives and lovers.

    He is a good friend who helped explore thebyrinth with me even during the war with South Yuguria.

    Then there¡¯s Cedric. He isn¡¯t hiding his intention of intimidating me, and the sword which is removed from his hip is ced close enough that he can retrieve it in one breath. At the same time, he is probably the one who fears me the most. Judging by the bandage around his head, did he injure himself?

    I observe the various reactions of the three subordinates as I plop myself in front of Erich and rest my Dual Crater beside me.

    ¡¸Have a drink first.¡¹

    Erich picks up the bottle left next to him and pours out a ss for me.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    I ept the ss he hands me and notice everyone¡¯s curious gazes when I finish drinking the liquid.

    What¡¯s so surprising about drinking what was offered to me?

    ¡¸¡­¡­you didn¡¯t consider the possibility of it being poisoned?¡¹

    I stand up at the sudden realization and clutch my chest in agony.

    ¡¸Nggh, it hurts! Youid a trap!?¡¹

    ¡¸No I didn¡¯t. Sit down, you idiot.¡¹

    Erich pours a ss for himself and his subordinates, and they also down the drinks.

    Then the discussion begins.

    ¡¸Do you see the army in front of you? You were probably aiming for a quick strike before we could get ready, but that n failed¡­¡­disarm yourself and run away. I won¡¯t save you, but nobody can stop you if you run. I will also attack Rafen after giving enough time for the women to run.¡¹

    Cedric appears to have something to say, but keeps quiet when he notices Erich doesn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡¸You can also discard your soldiers andmanders. You will not be governing over territory anymore after all.¡¹

    I calmly return the ss and reply.

    ¡¸No thanks. I still have a chance to win.¡¹

    Don¡¯t make such a pained face, Agor.

    Just when I thought Erich would yell angrily, he does the opposite and continues in aposed tone.

    ¡¸Why, Aegir? We¡¯vee so far together, from being nobodies to being number two and three in the country that controls the Central ins, why are you rebelling here?¡¹

    It¡¯s tough to deal with these kinds of speeches.

    I would have preferred if he swung an axe to try and kill me.

    ¡¸This might sound like a snide remark. But I was willing to be defeated by Keh in order to save you. I lost skilled subordinates who I had personal connections with in Mozadier and Sedo. Even so, I didn¡¯t want you to die!! Those seven years you spent with me¡­¡­were they nothing more than a way of killing time for you?¡¹

    I ufortably rip out a strand of hair and then blow it away before responding.

    ¡¸I¨D¨Dwant to be king.¡¹

    I can tell everyone¡¯s spines straightened.

    ¡¸¡­¡­are you saying you hold a grudge against His Majesty?¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that. I simply want to be king. To do that, I can¡¯t stop at being the ultimate retainer or the best vassal.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what he told you? I mean the man named Leopolt.¡¹

    Erich asks in an angry yet somehow imploring tone.

    ¡¸There are many details. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know about the two incidents¡­¡­it was all done by Leopolt.¡¹

    Still, I¡¯m the one who made the final decision to rebel. It wasn¡¯t Leopolt.

    ¡¸I was the one who chose to be king. Nobody deceived me or enticed me, it is my own will.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this more important than your time with Goldonia¨D¨Dthan your time spent with us and our friendship?¡¹

    My answer came out with surprisingly little confusion.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    It was a truly clear and concise answer.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t forgotten what you did for me. I even consider what we have friendship.¡¹

    I turn to Agor next.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve taken care of me and I¡¯ve taken care of you. One point has to be deducted for bringing along Christoph though¡­¡­¡¹

    A small chuckle escapes my lips.

    I look at Bruno next.

    ¡¸You and I go way back. I don¡¯t know what would happen to Nonna if I hadn¡¯t met you.¡¹

    The bloodthirsty eyes that narrowed somewhat rxed.

    Andstly, I look at Cedric.

    ¡¸That wound, which attack did you suffer it? I¡¯m sorry about that. Also Martory is doing well¡­¡­however I advise you to refrain from openly lusting for your sister. Your intentions are obvious even if you make it look like familial intimacy.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!!?¡¹

    Cedric bes flustered as all eyes concentrate on him.

    ¡¸And His Majesty. I honestly am not the type to preach about loyalty, but I am grateful for him and I really have nothing toin about.¡¹

    I¡¯ve been going on for a while now.

    I better get to the main point.

    ¡¸Obligation, friendship, peace, stability¡­¡­I¡¯m willing to throw it all into the fire to be king. This is a path I¡¯ve staked my life on.¡¹

    ¡¸Look at the situation in front of you. The defense has four times the forces as the offensive side, and as someone who knows you, I¡¯m not being careless and I¡¯m not an ipetent person. You have no chance at winning this fight!¡¹

    I nod.

    An unwavering smile forms on my face.

    ¡¸I am well aware of how formidable my enemy is. Even so, I must do this or there is no point to living.¡¹

    If I do it and fail, that¡¯s that.

    I can onlyment myck of ability and bad luck.

    But I have to do it. If I give up when the possibility exists¡­

    That is like breaking my end of the promise with Lucy.

    That is synonymous with denying my entire life.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not stopping. I¡¯m going for the throne as a heinous rebel.¡¹

    I take a breath.

    There is no need to use respectfulnguage anymore.

    ¡¸Let me return the question. Why don¡¯t you surrender, then everything will be settled without an issue.¡¹

    No matter how Erich tries to suppress this uprising, he will lose to Keh and be number three.

    If he sides with me and we usurp the kingdom, he¡¯ll return to being number two.

    Agor and Bruno will also be promoted to marquess.

    Cedric can observe the intense sexual activity between me and his sister up close.

    No oneughed at the obviously crazy suggestion.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. I swore loyalty to His Majesty. Plots and schemes are fine, but I can¡¯t break the oath I pledged.¡¹

    ¡¸I am the same. Although in my case, my loyalty is with Lord Radhalde more so than His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, I obey the militarymissioner. My only regret is¡­¡­my sister¡­¡­¡¹

    Cedric stares bitterly at me.

    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her get hurt.

    Agor is thest one who still seems hesitant.

    ¡¸To be frank, I am more indebted to Lord Hardlett than His Majesty.¡¹

    That is not particrly surprising. He is that kind of guy.

    Even though he was stabbed in the side with a kitchen knife for two-timing, he has a strong sense of duty.

    ¡¸Moreover¨D¨Dnay. The life of a Goldonian soldier that you opened up for me, I will disy it to the fullest.¡¹

    ¡¸No good? I¡¯ll throw in the limited offer of having Christoph as a subordinate.¡¹

    ¡¸My indecision has disappeared. Ipletely reject!!¡¹

    A weak smile is shared among us at the end.

    We raise our sses and toast.

    ¡¸Now I know why your eyes are so calm.¡¹

    Erich says without facing me.

    ¡¸You have long since decided. I thought this would be myst chance to convince you¡­¡­but it became a farewell party.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I would have liked if you arranged for some women.¡¹

    He smacks my head for being a cheeky rebel.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Erich and I stand up, followed by the others.

    I hop back on Schwartz once I exit the tent, and return to Leopolt who seems to be sulking despite his distant and expressionless face and Celia who is crawling along bit by bit in my direction out of concern for my safety.

    If I had the power, I would rewind time by a month and have fun with Erich in the brothels.

    Allies

    Leopolt (suprememander), Tristan (chief staff officer), M (chariotmander), Luna (bow cavalrymander), Yakov (infantrymander)

    Sekrit (wagon infantrymander), Celia (adjutant), Irijina (cavalrymander)

    Enemy Army

    Erich (suprememander of the defense forces and the army corps), Bruno (corpsmander), Agor (assistantmander), Cedric (staff officer)

    Military Strength Comparison

    Hardlett Rebel Army

    Forces

    Human Troops

    Cavalry: 1000, Bow Cavalry: 6000, Wagon Infantry: 800, Infantry (105th corps main force): approx. 4000

    Chariots: 40, Field Artillery: 15

    Night Battle Unit

    Vampire Raid Unit: 100

    Aerial Reconnaissance and Bombing Unit

    Pochi: 1

    Harpies: 50

    Unarmed

    Mountain Nation: Approx. 4000

    -

    Goldonian Army

    Ready to Fight: 45 500

    2 Army Corps: 30 000

    Capital Defense: 15 000

    Kingdom Knights Survivors: 500

    In Preparation: 60 000

    2 Army Corps: 30 000 (one day until arrival)

    Provisional Army: 30 000 (five days remaining)

    Other Feudal Lords¡¯ Armies: Unknown

    Regional Troops: Immobilized

 Chapter 548: Road to Kingdom ? Battle of Goldonia

    <h4>Chapter 548: Road to Kingdom ¢Ý Battle of Goldonia</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    Leopolt, Tristan, and the others, even including the leaf-covered Celia, are looking at me reproachfully.

    M is the only one who is grinning with a weird gleam in her eye, she will turn back to normal, right?

    ¡¸I¡¯m done.¡¹

    ¡¸That is useless sentiment.¡¹

    I smile at Leopolt and assert.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m a man who does many unnecessary things. You¡¯ve been with me for so long and still don¡¯t understand?¡¹

    I give my own cheek a p.

    ¡¸I tried to advise them to surrender, but they said they¡¯d remain on guard.¡¹

    Tristan sighs, expectating as much, Leopolt is expressionless, and Celia makes a funny face in an attempt to be expressionless.

    Beating drums can be heard from the royal army side.

    That is the signal for war.

    ¡¸The gap in strength is evidentlyrge without having to look. How should we attack?¡¹

    We can afford to use the little time we have to think a bit.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say¨D¨Dthat¡¯s not within calction, but we aren¡¯t out of options.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. If we were inplete despair, I would have ran already. The fact that a sliver of a chance is left is worse.¡¹

    The entire army changes formation based on instructions given by Leopolt and Tristan.

    Movement in the royal army stopped immediately.

    Erich seems to want to gauge what we are doing.

    ¡¸So they are defending tightly. I don¡¯t think we can rush in and casually challenge them.¡¹

    ¡¸Having more troops than us in the rear, they are at no risk from a detour of the walls or a breakthrough. In that case, it is a more reliable strategy to stay still and defend until they ascertain our intentions.¡¹

    Sekrit exins beside me.

    She has a serious expressionpared to her usual smirk.

    Her form-fitting pants are sexy, but this doesn¡¯t seem to be the right mood to grope her.

    ¡¸Horizontal line formation. Match your marching with the speed of the cannons.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s order was unexpected.

    ¡¸A horizontal formation is a bit¡­¡¹

    A horizontal formation is one where the soldiers line up sideways.

    It utilizesrge wings to maximize the firepower of the archers and pushes forward while preventing the enemy from passing around it.

    Conversely, spreading out reduces overall speed.

    It is honestly not a suitable formation for an army mainly consisting of cavalry.

    ¡¸With a city behind them, we can¡¯t break through or bypass anyhow. The enemy is four times our size, but they are in a defensive-oriented rectangle, so the firepower in the rear is idle. If we throw all the rearguard in the front, we can at least equal or exceed the firepower of their frontline projectiles.¡¹

    The Erich-led royal army is in roughly speaking a box formation protecting the gates.

    Although sturdy, the soldiers in the back can¡¯t participate in the frontal battle.

    ¡¸But if the vanguard gets exhausted¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia doesn¡¯t have to finish the sentence.

    Our army which extends horizontally is only equivalent to the royal army which extends vertically at the front row.

    We can¡¯t replenish our forces if we suffer casualties and we don¡¯t have any reserve troops to switch with fatigued soldiers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If I had to pick between a hard fight in the beginning thatter leads to trouble or being in trouble from the start, I¡¯d rather choose the former.¡¹

    My army advances slowly and gradually closes the distance to the waiting royal army.

    Being the capital, there are various things outside the city walls.

    A rental stable, a small guard room, a log collection site, a garbage dump¡­¡­ we step over these unmanned areas one by one.

    Both armies are holding their breaths, wondering where the next battle will start.

    ¡¸Gulp.¡¹

    It happened at the same time as Celia swallowed her saliva.

    A wagon towing a field artillery cannon suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸Fireee.¡¹

    We make the first move. Tristan gave the order somewhere in his unmotivated voice.

    Fire blows out simultaneously from fifteen field artillery cannons.

    It appears like puffs of smoke in the distance, with the trails flying toward the royal army.

    ¡¸Loose¨D¨D!¡¹

    One secondter, 6000 stationary bow cavalryunch arrows into the air.

    The moment their arrows leave the bow strings, fifteen sand clouds rise from the royal army ranks.

    6000 arrows rain down as the soldiers scream and gasp.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like an arrow attack is beyond Erich¡¯s expectations.

    Soldiers in the front row are waiting with giant shields.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was probably the existence of field artillery that can shoot less than one minute aftering to a stop and the range of the bow cavalry.

    The cannonballs shot out of the field artillery prate the shields like paper and bowl over the kingdom¡¯s soldiers.

    The distance separating us is barely outside the firing range of arrows. Nevertheless, the arrowsunched by the bow cavalry have enough precision and power.

    Only master-ss archers can perform this feat¡­¡­in other words almost all the bow cavalry.

    ¡¸Second volley¨D¨Dso fast. It¡¯s a three-second interval¡­¡­no, it¡¯s closer to two seconds.¡¹

    Sekritments in admiration.

    The bow cavalryunches two more volleys in quick session.

    It isn¡¯t a synchronized volley, each individual is shooting as fast as they possibly can.

    The nonstop stream of arrows flying out of the ranks resembles a fountain.

    When I strain my eyes though, the number of fallen soldiers is fewer than the frightening number of arrows.

    ¡¸At most 30 or 40 were taken out by the fifteen cannons. Also, the arrows might have been surprising at first¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia mutters.

    In just a matter of ten seconds, the royal army had packed closely together with their shields at the ready to defend against the arrows.

    For every hundred arrows, it¡¯s doubtful whether even one soldier was knocked down. Considering the difference in military strength, that is nowhere near effective.

    The field artillery cannons, which pierced through the ranks but had a longer interval between shots, are being ignored.

    However, it¡¯s not an easy task to ignore them just because you were told to.

    It is the end of a soldier¡¯s life if a cannonballnds in a crowded area.

    And naturally you would want to either take cover or scatter.

    They are able to execute themander¡¯s order without bing disorganized.

    The royal army under Erich¡¯s leadership is undoubtedly strong.

    Of course Leopolt¡¯s head hasn¡¯t run out of ns.

    ¡¸30 seconds tomence shooting¡­¡­now, fire!!¡¹

    Archers on foot beginunching arrows.

    These soldiers are by no means unskilled, it¡¯s that their abilities and numbers don¡¯t rival the bow cavalry.

    Their arrows are longer than those of the bow cavalry and slowly ride the wind.

    As they glide through the air and eventually hit the shields of the royal army, something simr to porcin shatters and disperses a white powder.

    ¡¸Guah!? W-what, my eyes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Geho geho! Gehoh!¡¹

    The royal army¡¯s defense shifts out of ce and the endless bow cavalry arrows start dropping soldiers again.

    ¡¸Lime powder, huh? It doesn¡¯t kill, but hurts when it enters your eyes or mouth and causes choking. Plus, it can also obstruct vision and hinder the ease at which the formation is maintained.¡¹

    I was informed of the n itself, but the ones dictating the perfect timing when the enemies are clumped in anticipation of arrows are Leopolt and Tristan.

    ¡¸What¡¯s creepy is that the royal army isn¡¯t moving. They can at least fire back.¡¹

    There isn¡¯t much difference between the performance of my army¡¯s bows and the royal army¡¯s bows.

    Arrows fired at this distance will be weak because of skill, but it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t reach.

    Against the bow cavalry whose bodies are fully exposed, they should have some effect.

    Or they could have their archers step forward.

    Some casualties are inevitable, but they should have no problems with a few sacrifices.

    Well, we¡¯ll just draw the bow cavalry backwards if the enemy moves forward.

    They can shoot as they retreat, and they have greater mobility so the foot soldiers will never catch up.

    Sekrit abruptly points at a bow cavalry and shouts at Leopolt.

    ¡¸The soldiers are getting excited and moving forward! Hurry and get them back!¡¹

    Bow cavalry lined up side-by-side are inching towards the front.

    This is unavoidable.

    It¡¯s difficult for the bow cavalry to hit their target from long range.

    Naturally they want to adjust their position a little to make things easier.

    Not to mention the enemy is not counterattacking, so nothing is stopping their feet from walking on their own.

    Then the royal army¡¯s movements changed suddenly.

    ¡¸They crossed the marked point. Commence the counterattack!!¡¹

    ¡¸Archers, get to your designated posts!¡¹

    ¡¸Start up the catapults! Rest the ballistae on sandbags and set the firing angle.¡¹

    A number of arrows equal to the number of bow cavalry fly from the top of the city walls.

    Next, arge bolt shoots out with a low-pitched hum and impales both horse and rider of a single bow cavalry.

    In addition multiple rocks fly out from within the city walls.

    There must be catapults lined up on the inside.

    The gap in skill is bridged by the height of the city walls and the arrows reach the bow cavalry, and there are even bolts and boulders that easily fly over the heads of the bow cavalry.

    ¡¸Damn Erich. You were waiting for us to get close to this point.¡¹

    Since we don¡¯t have siege weapons, we have no way to attack past the walls.

    Now the situation has reversed and it¡¯s our turn to be shot at.

    We must have been in range from the beginning.

    However they knew that the archers would run if the catapults fired right away.

    That¡¯s why they lured us in closer, so even if we turned back we would suffer considerable casualties.

    Erich knows how powerful the field artillery and bow cavalry are.

    Continuing to contest where they are strongest will only magnify his losses, which is why he yielded.

    As if they were waiting for this moment, the royal army lets out a collective war cry.

    Archers and infantry advance forward together.

    Looking at Leopolt, he has no sense of urgency on his face.

    I can¡¯t tell anything from his expression so I look at Tristan instead.

    ¡¸Not good. This is really bad. He got us.¡¹

    I think we¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡¸Will we push on or retreat!?¡¹

    Sekrit asks energetically.

    I adjust Schwartz¡¯s reins in my hand and shout loud enough for those in the vicinity to hear.

    ¡¸Forward, move forward.¡¹

    Leopolt and Tristan repeat the order.

    We close the distance more as arrows rain down on us.

    The long distance shooting battle has transitioned to a midrange battle.

    ¡¸A catapult can¡¯t easily change its aim when the enemy moves. In addition, it¡¯s extremely difficult to aim in a direction where allies are close because of how much the alignment can shift.¡¹

    The arrows from the walls¡­¡­I guess we have to close our eyes and go on.

    ¡¸Switch to the steel arrows¨D¨Dloose!!¡¹

    The bow cavalry shoots once again.

    This time they don¡¯t shoot in an arc, they shoot straight in front of them.

    A few soldiers groan here and there, and royal army soldiers wielding shields and wearing heavy armor fall over.

    Those arrows are metal and don¡¯t have feathers attached to the end to help them catch the wind.

    They can¡¯t fly very far so they are very short range, but in turn can¡¯t be blocked by mediocre shields or armor.

    ¡¸Begin throwing!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ora, take that take that!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah haa!! This kind of thing is my specialty!¡¹

    At this range, the infantry can reach the enemy with their projectiles.

    The 105th corps troops fend off iing arrows with their shields as they hurl spears, rocks, and asionally pipes containing gunpowder or lime in order to disrupt the enemy ranks.

    The powerful arrows fired by the bow cavalry cannot be blocked by simply pointing a shield at them.

    Plus, if you try to defend against them in a crowded area, special explosives will be used.

    ¡¸We¡¯re pushing them back!¡¹

    As Celia said, the royal army¡¯s vanguard copsed.

    ¡¸Vanguard, trade ces! Get back¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Mainly the soldiers of the 105th corps cheer.

    ¡¸Alright, we won!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re no match for us even with four times our numbers!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s settle this battle right now!¡¹

    Leopolt shouts uncharacteristically at the soldiers getting carried away.

    ¡¸Halt, take defensive positions!¡¹

    The 105th corps soldiers grumble.

    I was watching as well, so most of them kneel and prop up their shields unwillingly, but a portion of them didn¡¯t hear the order and sh at the fleeing royal army soldiers.

    It happened when the pursuing allies cut down several royal army soldiers.

    ¡¸Split up!¡¹

    The running soldiers separate to the left and right, and then a squad of crossbowmen of roughly 1000 appears in their ce.

    All of them fired at the overextended 105th corps and the careless soldiers were mercilessly showered in the bolts.

    ¡¸March forward.¡¹

    Soldiers who safely escaped gather in front of the crossbowmen and advance together under the cover of shields.

    ¡¸Open!¡¹

    The protection of the shields allows the crossbows plenty of time to reload and the path is cleared when the crossbows are ready to shoot.

    Although the crossbows have a short range, the shields and armor of light infantry and bow cavalry cannot block them.

    Now it¡¯s our turn to begin slowly retreating.

    Leopolt nces at me.

    I know. Do it already.

    ¡¸Open!¡¹

    As the crossbows prepare to shoot, the field artillery cannons take aim.

    But the enemy doesn¡¯t react.

    Like in the initial stage, they must be willing to ept some losses by the fifteen cannons.

    ¡¸Then what about this?¡¹

    The booms of cannons echo, though not as heavy-sounding as earlier.

    Countless little pellets scatter and st the crossbowmen.

    Infantry hastily close up the space, but the damage should be enormous.

    ¡¸Ora, don¡¯t get scared! Now¡¯s the time to rush forward! I¡¯ll kick your ass!!¡¹

    Yakov yells and the 105th corps charge again, pushing the flustered crossbow squad back.

    Offense and defense switches sides again.

    The distance closes more and more as we push and pull each other.

    Eventually the arrows stoping from above the walls.

    They are afraid of friendly fire.

    The bow cavalry, aside from a few experts, also can¡¯t shoot as they please.

    Firing horizontally means their allies are in the line of fire, so they can only repeatedlyunch low-uracy volleys in a parab at the enemy.

    ¡¸Is it time?¡¹

    It was when I was about to raise my hand.

    ¡¸Charge¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The one I see in the distance is Agor.

    He swings down his sword, signalling the trumpets to sound as the royal army rushes toward us.

    ¡¸Grr, five seconds toote! How dare he interrupt me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I thought they were going to devote themselves on the defensive end, but no. Perhaps they were aiming to attack right before we did all along¡­¡­it¡¯s like our thoughts are being read.¡¹

    Sekrit clicks her tongue like this was also outside of her expectations.

    The troops at the front discard their heavy equipment and quickly fall back, while thepletely healthy rearguard charge from the back.

    ¡¸What are you acting tired for? Intercept them! Move up to the front.¡¹

    Yakov frantically scolds the 105th Corps, and Luna shouts in a stern tone to bring the panting bow cavalry in a line.

    Horizontal firing begins, but the rate of fire has dropped to less than half the initial rate due to fatigue.

    ¡¸So the initial defense was a preliminary skirmish to exhaust us. They¡¯ll attack for real now.¡¹

    ¡¸Our soldiers are already moving sluggishly. We won¡¯t survive if they attack full force!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s and Sekrit¡¯s statements go without saying, as Tristan, who returned before I realized, points the field artillery to the front.

    If we shoot the shells in front of the rushing enemies, we can wipe them out in one go.

    A few seconds before the casual order, the front line of the kingdom¡¯s soldiers hold up strange shields that look like a bundle of tubes.

    ¡¸Fire©`¡¹

    The shells fly out apanied by the booms of cannons.

    Innumerable tiny iron pellets surround the royal army soldiers¡­¡­or they should have.

    ¡¸They blocked it!?¡¹

    Celia shrieks.

    The cylindrical shields shatter to pieces but the soldiers don¡¯t fall.

    Of course the ones in the back are also unharmed.

    ¡¸Sand¡­¡­?¡¹

    Sand is spilling out from the broken shields.

    The power of the shells fired by the field artillery is low.

    With that said, it isn¡¯t something an amateur can defend against with average equipment.

    I would think that a thick shield is needed.

    It¡¯s hard to believe a makeshift thing like that can block¡­¡­

    ¡¸The opponent understands how the scattershot works. The iron pellets immediately lose their energy when they run into the sand inside the wooden tube. And because a bundle of tubes is so easy to construct¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s sentence is finished by the royal army¡¯s actions as the same kind of cylindrical shields appear in various ces within their ranks.

    Now the field artillery has lost half of its usefulness.

    Tristan, predicting this would happen, promptly abandoned the field artillery and returned to headquarters.

    The field artillery are neutralized and the enemy collides head-on.

    Their strength in front is¡­¡­I guess 1.5 times greater than ours.

    Even so, unlike us who had been fighting continuously until now, the enemy has troops waiting on standby in the rear.

    That difference was immediately apparent.

    Less than a few minutes after the collision, the 105th corps starts to retreat.

    ¡¸There are too many of them!!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re tired from fighting consecutive battles! This is not fair!!¡¹

    The cursing is nothing new, though they go quiet not longter and simply ept being pushed back.

    Things worsened to the point where the bow cavalry forced their tired bodies forward.

    ¨D¨DThat is when kingdom knights wielding only shields came out to oppose them.

    Blocking arrows as they move, the knights thoroughly surround the bow cavalry and seal possible escape routes.

    Although the bow cavalry can fight with swords at close range, their small frames don¡¯t lend well to hand-to-handbat and their skill is nothing to marvel at.

    They can¡¯t rout the enemy who is focused on defense and there is no time to use their bows.

    Subsequently M leads the chariots forward.

    Her aim is to drive the enemy soldiers back with the mounted ballistae and tear through the enemy formation with the des attached to the wheels.

    ¨D¨DExcept the path is restricted by multiple obstacles, simple movements are predicted, and weighted chains and leather straps are thrown to stop one wagon after another.

    The Irijina-led cavalry charges forward.

    ¨D¨DBut the spearmen of the royal army are well-trained.

    A measly 1000 horses can not navigate the forest of des and are repelled.

    ¡¸The royal army¡¯s cavalry is heading out from the west and east gates! Both squads number about 2000¨D¨Dthey¡¯re pincering us!!¡¹

    Naturally, the royal army has cavalry of their own.

    The reason we haven¡¯t seen them yet was because they were sitting inside the walls where we have no vision and waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    ¡¸We are in a flimsy horizontal formation! We¡¯ll be finished if they circle around to our side or rear!!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s nose is pinched as she draws her sword in dismay, while Sekrit leads the wagon unit toward the right wing.

    ¡¸Even if Sekrit-san can hold them back, we don¡¯t have any spare forces. We can¡¯t stop the left wing!!¡¹

    The royal army cavalry jumps into the nk of the meleeing bow cavalry and the greatly outnumbered 105th corps.

    We no longer have any troops on the ground to counter them.

    ¡¸This is the end.¡¹

    Cedric howls, or maybe that was amander I don¡¯t know.

    A high-pitched screech attracts the attention of the soldiers.

    It was a pretty whistling sound distinct from flying arrows or rocks.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gyaa!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Something drops in the center of the royal army¡¯s cavalry and sets fire to horse and rider of several in the vicinity.

    ¡¸W-what was that!? Something fell!¡¹

    ¡¸It was big! Maybe a catapult¡­¡­no, I don¡¯t see one anywhere!¡¹

    As the kingdom soldiers scan the horizons, five of the same thing falls down from the sky.

    It even heads straight toward the charging enemy cavalry. That¡¯s a feat not possible for a catapult.

    ¡¸Where is it!? Where are they shooting from!?¡¹

    The unknown attack stops the cavalry in their tracks.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing on the right or left¡­¡­no, wait¡­¡­¡¹

    One of the cavalry points up in the air.

    ¡¸Up there! In the sky¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Fifty harpies holding ming pots are flying in the air space above the battlefield.

    Additionally there is a shadow further up that isrge enough to make it seem closer than it actually is.

    ¡¸The aerial unit has arrived!¡¹

    ¡¸That was cutting it close.¡¹

    ¡¸Piii! Dive bombing!¡¹

    ¡¸White sash!¡¹

    ¡¸Hungry! Food!¡¹

    ¡¸Something stinks.¡¹

    The harpies chirp chaotically but provide proper support and swoop down, releasing their load of gunpowder or oil.

    Soldiers on the kingdom¡¯s side visibly panic.

    ¡¸From up there!? Shoot your crossbows!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! If we miss, the bolts will fall on our heads!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t rush forward in this situation! Get back, get back for now!¡¹

    Humans are able to deal with threats in front of them.

    With enough training, they can learn to deal with threats simultaneously on the left and right, and those in the realm of masters can even deal with enemies behind them.

    However, they can¡¯t deal with enemies above them.

    No matter how skilled a swordsman is, he will still get hit on the top of the head by a pigeon¡¯s poop.

    In the worse case, being targeted from above means they are surrounded with abnormal pressure from four directions.

    Continuation of the attack would be near impossible.

    ¡¸Well, if they decide to continue-¡¹

    A red shadow slices across the battlefield.

    ws at least one meter long gouge the ground through the bodies of soldiers and rise back up.

    Pochi flew by several times faster than a horse and delivered an attack.

    Incidentally, Pipi drew the character ¡°evil¡± on his forehead, and he is now an evil dra-¡­¡­I mean an evil lizard.

    ¡¸The cavalry on the left and right are retreating! On the right wing¡­¡­Sekrit-san is pushing them back! She is riding a wagon and shooting fire!¡¹

    She must be using a function on her prosthetic arm.

    Celia¡¯s phrasing made it seem like she was blowing fire from her mouth.

    Once the harpies finished dumping their package, they ascended and perched on Pochi.

    Pipi, who is riding Pochi, would give the harpies their next load and point at the next target before sending them off.

    The harpies aren¡¯t very smart so they need to be told what to do every trip or they¡¯d forget the mission and go home.

    ¡¸They¡¯re attacking again.¡¹

    Their next target is the area in front of the enemies chasing the 105th corps.

    ¡¸The enemy is withdrawing¡­¡­and gathering in front of the gates. It¡¯s strange, they are adopting a circr formation! Their positioning is weird!¡¹

    Celia is right.

    In a normal defensive circr formation, spears would be lined up on the outermost side to stop cavalry, then infantry will be in the middle to fortify their defenses with shields, then crossbows would be stationed behind them, and archers would be in the very back to support with covering fire.

    On the contrary, this formation has the archers on the outside, and the cavalry and spearmen in the middle.

    Sekrit shouts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a modification of the circr formation! They intend to intercept the harpies!¡¹

    ¡¸The cavalry who are useless against airborne opponents huddle in the middle, and when the harpies aim for them, the archers will attack¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia also figures it out and tries to tell the harpies, but they are at too high of an altitude for her voice to reach.

    ¡¸Aim for the long ones! Aim for the shields!¡¹

    ¡¸Aim for the horses!¡¹

    Pipi likely instructed them to aim for the infantry and cavalry.

    The harpies dive in a straight line toward the center of the defensive formation.

    They don¡¯t have the brain capacity to look at the formation and sense danger.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to aim. Just spread your shots in the sky.¡¹

    The royal army archers pull their bowstrings taut.

    I kick Schwartz¡¯s belly and spur him forward.

    The harpies are one of our trump cards, and losing them here would diminish our chances of victory.

    Plus, among them are ones who mated with me andid eggs. I can¡¯t sit and watch them die.

    ¡¸Follow Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia leads the escort squad forward as well.

    They are the only ones still physically fit because they were only tasked with my protection.

    I match Schwartz¡¯s run with the timing of the harpies¡¯ dive.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    I let out a roar that resonates down to the bottom of my stomach.

    Celia¡¯s horse and the horses of the escort unit stand on their hind legs, while the other allied soldiers turn around, and even the royal army soldiers on the top of the city walls redirect their gazes at me.

    Schwartz folds his ears down to shut out as much of the noise as possible and res at me.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Piiih©`©`©`!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All the harpies get frightened, and throw their pots quickly so they can ascend right away.

    Thousands of arrows and also ballista bolts meant to kill the harpies travel to the space vacated by the harpies and don¡¯t do any damage.

    If I didn¡¯t intervene, I wonder how many would survive.

    Now that my objective is achieved, I stop moving.

    I didn¡¯t have a desired result, but I got the attention of both ally and enemy alike.

    ¡¸The general has stepped forward¡­¡­it¡¯s time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yea, this is where the battle will be settled.¡¹

    Allied soldiers exchange nces, smack their tired faces and get themselves pumped up.

    ¡¸War demon Hardlett¡­¡­of course. He won¡¯t hide when he¡¯s the one who caused this rebellion.¡¹

    ¡¸Now¡¯s he¡¯s simply a traitor of the kingdom. I will vanquish you in the name of the militarymissioner and His Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­I have goosebumps. What, I¡¯m the most senior soldier who has served since the Arnd war? That¡¯s exactly why! The longer your service, the more you know how terrifying Lord Hardlett is!!¡¹

    The enemy soldiers cautiously step backwards.

    ¡¸Looks like things are leading me to go.¡¹

    I send a signal to Leopolt with my eyes.

    ¡¸There are still a lot of other ns.¡¹

    None of them will be decisive against Erich.

    He will deal with any feints or traps.

    Each n will eat up time and fatigue will umte on the soldiers.

    This might be thest chance tounch a proper assault.

    ¡¸Our only option is to breakthrough by force. In the end, this is all I know.¡¹

    Even though I know it¡¯s pathetic, I¡¯m somewhat happy.

    I briefly raise the Dual Crater in my right hand.

    I twirl the Keravnos a few times with my left hand.

    Then I yell back at Leopolt, Tristan, Yakov, and the others.

    ¡¸Follow me. All-out charge¨Dmence!¡¹

    Schwartz and I gallop, and be a ck wind.

    Allies

    Leopolt (suprememander), Tristan (chief staff officer), Celia (adjutant), M (chariot, unable to fight), Luna (bow cavalry, exhausted)

    Yakov (infantry, exhausted)

    Sekrit (wagon infantry, able to fight), Irijina (cavalry, in confusion)

    Enemy Army

    Erich (suprememander of the defense forces and the army corps), Bruno (corpsmander), Agor (assistantmander), Cedric (staff officer)

    Military Strength Comparison

    Hardlett Rebel Army

    Forces

    Human Troops

    Infantry: 2800 (-1200)

    Cavalry: 700 (-300)

    Bow Cavalry: 5000 (-1000)

    Wagon Infantry: 700 (-100)

    Chariots: 15 (-25)

    Field Artillery: 15 (disabled)

    Night Battle Unit

    Vampire Raid Unit: 100

    Aerial Reconnaissance and Bombing Unit

    Pochi: 1

    Harpies: 50

    Unarmed

    Mountain Nation: Approx. 4000

    -

    Goldonian Army - injured soldiers also considered losses

    Ready to Fight: 41 400 (-4100)

    2 Army Corps: 26 000 (-4000)

    Capital Defense: 15 000 (0)

    Kingdom Knights Survivors: 400 (-100)

    In Preparation: 60 000

    2 Army Corps: 30 000 (half a day until arrival)

    Provisional Army: 30 000 (five days remaining)

    Other Feudal Lords¡¯ Armies: Unknown

    Regional Troops: Immobilized

 Chapter 549: Road to Kingdom ? 1 vs. 3 â€”Preview

    <h4>Chapter 549: Road to Kingdom ¢Þ 1 vs. 3 ¡ªPreview</h4>

    I can see Celia hurrying to follow me.

    Sekrit is regrouping the struggling wagon infantry.

    Yakov is yelling some kind of order to his men and Leopolt is giving instructions to the whole army.

    ¡¸Undo the defensive formation! Move the spear unit to the front!¡¹

    ¡¸Have all the archers aim in front¡­¡­although he is one man, this is Lord Hardlett we¡¯re talking about! Shoot him before he gets close!¡¹

    The royal army also changes formation.

    All the movements on the battlefield are centered around me.

    What a fun feeling.

    ¡¸Aim¨D¨Duwaa!!¡¹

    Rocks and oil crash down from above the heads of the archers trying tounch a volley of arrows.

    The harpies resume their bombing after evading the previous countermeasure.

    ¡¸The big one¡¯sing too!!¡¹

    Pochi flies at a low altitude, blowing fire at the enemies and gouging the city walls with his ws.

    The splendid stone surface is cut like butter and debris falls down on the kingdom¡¯s soldiers.

    Moreover Pochi skims the ground barely touching it and swipes at crowds of soldiers.

    It would appear he is a vicious dragon assaulting humans indiscriminately, but he is actually closing his eyes and swinging his arms and legs randomly.

    ¡¸Counterattack!! Loose!!¡¹

    Their aim switches from me to Pochi without dy.

    Arrows are fired into the air and ballistae also unleash their bolts.

 Chapter 550: Road to Kingdom ? Give It Your All

    <h4>Chapter 550: Road to Kingdom ¢ß Give It Your All</h4>

    I can see that the royal army¡¯s movements have changed.

    To put it positively, their formation until now has not strayed from the basics.

    Negatively speaking, their formation was conventional.

    I sweep my Keravnos from left to right while roaring.

    Both soldiers guarding themselves with shields and soldiers blocking with swords are squashed like dry grass.

    The kingdom¡¯s battle formation consisted of two army corps.

    Bruno and Agor had been inmand previously, but Erich will have to take direct control from now on.

    I store up energy for a few seconds and unleash a full-powered swing with my Dual Crater.

    My sh cuts through a knight like butter, another cavalry behind him is knocked off his horse from the flying fragments of armor and human flesh, and ten spearmen fall on their asses from the shockwave produced by my sword mming into the ground.

    ¡¸He smashed a heavy knight to pieces!? Even a direct hit from catapults won¡¯t do this. And he did it with just a swing of his sword¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The entire spear unit was not touched and they were shaken to the ground¡­¡­that brute strength is in the realm of magic at this point!¡¹

    I simultaneously cut apart approaching cavalry from either side with my Keravnos and Dual Crater.

    Blood and guts that spray out from their mutted bodies obstruct my vision.

    ¡¸How annoying. I can¡¯t see,¡¹

    When I swing my weapons, the gust created from the motion blows the tide of blood into the air.

    I run past, avoiding the rising torrent of blood.

    ¡¸So this is the war demon¨D¨D¡¹

    I cleave a knight in two at the chest.

    ¡¸He¡¯s just a demon to me¨D¨D¡¹

    I skewer two spear-wielding infantry at once with my Keravnos, then pull it backwards to crack the head of the cavalry who was waiting for an opening on the opposite side with the butt of my spear.

    ¡¸¡­¡­s-scary.¡¹

    After stopping my attack at thest moment, I squeeze the female knight between my spear and the t part of the sword, then toss her into a muddy pond.

    Although my body was rampaging, my mind remained calm.

    Not only do I have a clear grasp on the enemy in front of me, I have a good understanding of the overall battle state.

    ¡¸It¡¯s meaningless even if I make it through.¡¹

    I said I would face Erich without being careless.

    Then he should expect me to surpass his defenses.

    It¡¯s highly likely for the headquarters to be located on the walls or within the city.

    Perhaps he also has a countermeasure nned to prevent me from breaking through.

    A bunch of arrows rain down.

    I reflexively deflect them with my Dual Crater, but they felt awfully heavy.

    When I block the arrow aimed at my face with my gauntlet, pain shoots through my whole arm.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a weight attached to the tip¡­¡­the impact will be heavier, but it won¡¯t pierce anything.¡¹

    If I take the hits with my armor or hands instead of my weapons, the damage will gradually build up.

    And then it would be impossible for me to knock down all the arrows fired by dozens of soldiers.

    ¡¸Is this specifically for me?¡¹

    Against regr soldiers, these arrows would be faulty weapons with low uracy and short range, and it would be hard to deal fatal wounds with them.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think this is enough to stop me.¡¹

    I repel an arrow with my arm and ignore the arrow that hits my torso.

    Continuously suffering blows from blunt weapons isn¡¯t going to make me groan.

    However Schwartz unwillingly decelerates and I realize their true intention.

    Next, a cavalry approaches while swinging something.

    ¡¸Do it!¡¹

    A weight attached to a chaines flying in time with the yell.

    Such a half-hearted throw won¡¯t defeat me.

    I intercepted the iing attack with my Dual Crater and cut one cavalry down, but the enemy was waiting for me to swing my sword so they could wrap the chain around it.

    ¡¸Alright, his weapon is sealed!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you dumb¡­¡­?¡¹

    I lightly tug my arm and the cavalry goes flying.

    ¡¸Now!!¡¹

    This time my Keravnos and left arm are tangled with four chains.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if you fall off. Use the force of falling to pull him down!¡¹

    The cavalry holding the chains changes direction.

    Making true on their promise, they jump off their horses and tug hard on the chain.

    All four of them let out a spirited shout, but float in the air beforending on the ground.

    The reason is simple, it¡¯s because I pulled in the other direction.

    I hold up and rotate my arm and spear.

    The soldiers spin like a children¡¯s toy until they are not able to hang on and are flung off by the centrifugal force.

    ¡¸If four Macks were holding on, it would have been hard to do.¡¹

    By the time the third person fell, another weight flew at my face.

    I stop the projectile with my teeth, then throw the man hanging persistently till the end on the head of the shocked cavalry.

    I can¡¯t be defeated by an attack like this.

    The result will be the same no matter how much you try.

    But Erich¡¯s cheap trick fully disyed its effect.

    ¡¸Tch, is this the limit?¡¹

    Schwartz seems to heave a big sigh and drastically begins to slow down.

    I wasn¡¯t the only one being hit with the weight-tipped arrows, Schwartz was also hit with many of them.

    Schwartz is wearing horse armor made with the mark of a dragon so normal arrows do virtually no damage.

    However the arrows hit like blows from blunt weapons, so even if blocked by the armor, the impact is absorbed by his body.

    Schwartz isn¡¯t one who usually faints in agony from pain, although having to sprint at full speed while continuously pelted all over means his strength and stamina are being sapped.

    To top it off, there are the effects from the chains.

    Whether it¡¯s catching them or deflecting them, my center of gravity shifts hectically, and Schwartz acting as my tform is further fatigued.

    I nce quickly behind me.

    A horse from the escort squad cannot handle my movements. An exhausted Schwartz would still be better.

    As if punishing me for looking away, a giant bolt from a ballistands, scattering iron debris.

    I reflexively deflect them, but it is impossible to knock down the countless shards.

    Chips flying barely above the ground graze and injure Schwartz¡¯s leg.

    When Schwartz buckled under me, I understood it was no longer an option to ride on him.

    ¡¸This is good enough.¡¹

    I hop off Schwartz, who rapidly decelerates and turns his face away in a bad mood.

    ¡¸The war demon lost his horse!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s our chance! Now our futile fight ends!¡¹

    ¡¸The peace which we finally attained¡­¡­I¡¯m fed up with war! Let¡¯s make this thest fight!!¡¹

    Three knights charge at me now that I¡¯m on foot from the left, right, and front.

    The one in front has ance, while the other two are wielding halberds.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not over.¡¹

    I stick my Dual Crater into the ground and hold my Keravnos with both hands.

    I lower my waist and take a thrusting stance.

    ¡¸The fight is not over yet.¡¹

    I dash at the one in front of me, and lunge forward.

    The knight¡¯s thrust skims my earlobe, while my spear bores through his throat and exits the back of his head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still alive.¡¹

    I tear through the first knight¡¯s head with my Keravnos, then fall forward using the momentum to roll out of the way of a halberd, and as I get up, sever the hind leg of the right knight¡¯s horse.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be stopped by you guys.¡¹

    By the time the remaining knight turned, I had already leaped.

    My spear plunges into his abdomen before he can point his halberd at me, and shortly after, I silently pull my weapon back out of his body.

    ¡¸Come, try to stop me.¡¹

    I face the other royal army soldiers as the knight slowly tilts and falls off his horse.

    The sun shining in the west dyes my blood-stained face even redder.

    Soldiers,manders and brave-looking knights alike take one step back when my line of sightnds on them and take three steps back when I turn my body in their direction.

    In the rear, friendly troops are weaving through the army thrown into disorder by Bruno¡¯s death.

    Despite their dire situation¡­¡­it will still be difficult to break through Erich¡¯s army.

    Tough. Color fades away from my red-tinted face.

    The sun sinks below the horizon and the red sky is painted ck.

    With my mobility gone, the escort squad and the other soldiers catch up.

    ¡¸There¡¯s less.¡¹

    Moreover, everyone is out of breath and it¡¯s taking all their energy just to hold their weapons.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pretty fierce battle after all¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia says dejectedly.

    Conversely, the 15 000 of the royal army corps in front of us are unscathed, and the deputymander will eventually regroup the army behind us rattled by Bruno¡¯s death. Adding to that, there is another army of 15 000 on the city walls.

    Our allies arrive and enter the fray against Erich¡¯s army, but don¡¯t have any visible momentum.

    They seem to be somewhat pressing forward simply because their opponent is on the defense.

    Tristan exins the reasoning.

    ¡¸This may add to an already worsening situation, but the scouts returned. The two army corps of the kingdom are approaching from the west. There isn¡¯t much time until they arrive. They¡¯ll be within sight at any moment now.¡¹

    Sekrit gazes at me while poking at an ally.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no longer a matter of morale. The loss of equipment and fatigue has made it impossible to operate. At the very least the wagon unit entrusted to me is at its limit in terms of offense. What is needed is a tactical retreat or a substitution of spare troops.¡¹

    We don¡¯t have time or manpower to do that.

    Sekrit obviously knows that too.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­¡¹

    Luna speaks hesitantly as she takesmand of the skirmish with Erich¡¯s army.

    ¡¸Leopolt has been gone for a short while.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s jaw drops so much that a radish can fit in her opened mouth and M reverts back to her original nature.

    Sekrit closes her eyes and tilts her head to the sky.

    I exhale a long stream of air, and adjust the grip on my weapons.

    ¡¸Aah, about that¨D¨D¡¹

    Tristan chimes in with a troubled tone, but I cut him off.

    ¡¸Then he should being soon. I don¡¯t mind retreating, just make sure to save onest drop of energy for the very end.¡¹

    Leopolt instigated me this much, he won¡¯t run away.

    In other words, he¡¯s going to do something.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I was thinking of saying the same thing.¡¹

    Just as Tristan mumbles unhappily, arge volley of arrows flies from the west toward the city walls of Goldonia.

    Royal army soldiers are startled and themanders shout in a panic.

    ¡¸What!? A new enemy!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. Hardlett has no reinforcements! And it¡¯s weird for them toe from the west!¡¹

    The movement of the royal army, who easily withstood our fatigued offense, suddenly bes disorganized.

    I jump into the frontlines on foot and listen in to the conversations.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the third and fourth army corps who are attacking!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiots, what are they doing!? They finally decide toe and can¡¯t even distinguish ally from enemy!?¡¹

    Friendly fire?

    I can understand if it was night time, but it¡¯s hard to believe that they mistook us for their allies stationed within the capital.

    ¡¸Immediately following the sunset, a group of ck-robed individuals upied a corner of the west wall in the blink of an eye, and attacked the two arriving army corps from atop the wall!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible! Guards are stationed on the walls, taking even a small section in such short time is¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s certainly the work of Brynhildr and her vampire squad.

    Jumping on the wall and routing the sentinels is a simple task for them to pull off.

    Because of their numbers, it would be hard for them to defeat the army head-on.

    ¡¸Afterwards, an unknown cavalry got in contact with them¨D¨Dand told them the capital was stolen by an ambush.¡¹

    ¡¸You think they would actually be deceived by a lie like that!? There was no confirmation sign and the uniform is¡­¡­ah.¡¹

    We were allies not long ago.

    We know the code shared among allies and we have a few leftover uniforms from exchanging them as necessary during the great war.

    Let¡¯s try to put ourselves in the shoes of the reinforcing army corps.

    No matter how much we im to be allies, we keep being shot at.

    And then a cavalry who wears the same uniform and knows the secret code tells you that the enemy has invaded the capital already¨D¨D

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    I reject the idea and slice themander in front of my eyes in two.

    Things won¡¯t be that convenient.

    Aside from all them being totally ipetent, this is Erich we¡¯re talking about.

    Even if such a cheap trick caused a slight disturbance, he would have everything back under control before any damage can be dealt.

    ¡¸Mm, there is one more way. Although it¡¯s closer to magic than a tactic¡­¡­uwah, uwah! Save me!!¡¹

    Apparently not talking enough earlier, Tristanes over, but he clings to my waist when he gets targeted.

    ¡¸Gk, gross!¡¹

    I pull Tristan away, deflect the iing sword and split the enemy¡¯s head open.

    During that move, I see a red light that illuminates the darkness.

    The moment I strain my eyes, my vision expands, almost like I am being sucked in.

    ¡¸Yaaah!!¡¹

    Oops, I wasn¡¯t paying attention again.

    I turn around to face the royal army soldier and¨D¨D

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I was about to cut through the sword and the soldier, but I quickly received the sh with my gauntlet and kicked the soldier away instead.

    That guy was dressed in the same equipment as my private army.

    ¡¸Just because the other side is attacking each other, doesn¡¯t mean we have to copy¡­¡­¡¹

    In the middle of my sentence, the soldier¡¯s uniform changes back to being the royal army¡¯s equipment.

    No, nothing changed. It stayed the same all along, I was the one who made a mistake.

    ¡¸And it was a woman too.¡¹

    I knock the soldier¡¯s sword out of her hand with my foot and strip her naked.

    ¡¸Eeeek! Pervert!¡¹

    This takes her out of the fight.

    Hopefully she finds a shed to cry in until the end of the battle.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Brynhildr-san¡¯s eyes create ¡°misunderstandings¡±. That plus the trick will result in some chaos¡­¡­ She¡¯s a really bad person, don¡¯t you think? She¡¯s someone you don¡¯t usually team up with willingly.¡¹

    I see, Brynhildr¡¯s ability magnified the effect of Leopolt¡¯s lie.

    ¡¸Hurry and snap the reinforcements back to their senses! They should know who their ally is once they get over here! What!? They¡¯re shooting at us!? Did they go insane!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Take back the wall first! If the capital guards have cowarded out, then we¡¯ll send soldiers¡­¡­ the whereabouts of the 100-man recovery squad are unknown? It was done by one man wielding two swords?¡¹

    If it was solely Leopolt¡¯s n, the confusion would be temporary, and judging Brynhildr¡¯s ability by their effects on me, the state of misunderstanding wouldn¡¯tst long. However it¡¯s because they werebined that the result of friendly fire was produced.

    ¡¸The strategy is to take advantage of the confusion. Its rate of sess¡­¡­isn¡¯t very high.¡¹

    Yes, the royal army is in disarray.

    But the frontlines are still intact.

    The trick and vampires will eventually be revealed to them.

    The enemy army clumps together in one big group.

    The sounds of fierce battle quiet down.

    ¡¸T-this is our chance! Commence the all-out attack!!¡¹

    We were the only ones tounch an attack, but the royal army devoted themselves to defense in order to minimize the damage.

    ¡¸An order for emergency situations¡­¡­it¡¯s one unique to the royal army.¡¹

    Sounds of fighting in the west where the reinforcements aremitting friendly fire are also dying down.

    Eventually, we won¡¯t be able to hear them.

    What else can be expected?

    The real rebel army is here and only Brynhildr¡¯s group is on that part of the walls.

    ¡¸Also, the deception squad¡­¡­the unarmed mountain nation, I used them. They were supposed to run around and find a way to liven things up again¡­¡­but they were discovered.¡¹

    The royal army is now able to clearly distinguish ally from enemy.

    ¡¸Enemy identified! Those on section two and three of the western city wall, as well as the 2000 unarmed cavalry and small group of wagons are notplying with orders!¡¹

    ¡¸Resume the attack! Everyone except the ones at the specified locations on the west are allies. I repeat¨D¨D¡¹

    Leopolt and Brynhildr¡¯s joint strategy was exposed in merely ten minutes.

    ¡¸Crush the cavalry before they scatter. Concentrate all firepower on them!¡¹

    ¡¸Run fast! They intend to meet up with the main rebel army!¡¹

    ¡¸Start with the slow wagons. Set them on fire with ming arrows. They are transporting infantry inside. Surround them once they have stopped!¡¹

    Arrows rain down from the walls.

    Wagons be engulfed in mes and the royal army quickly forms circles around several of the disabled vehicles.

    A tremendous sh of light is apanied by a deafening roar, then a shockwave strong enough to blow my hair up follows¨D¨D

    When we reflexively duck, royal army soldiers who were near the wagons and debris fly over our heads.

    ¡¸They exploded!?¡¹

    Good job Celia, that¡¯s correct.

    It¡¯s not an ordinary explosion though.

    We could feel the threat of the explosion even from hundreds of meters away and there¡¯s red smoke rising from the rubble.

    ¡¸What did Leopolt put in those wagons?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not concerned with this part of the n. If I had to guess, maybe it¡¯s the incredible substance the dwarves gave us?¡¹

    A cloud of the same size billows up from the west at the same time.

    If the wagons were packed with the dwarves¡¯ special gunpowder, that explosion would have an unbelievable destructive power.

    Those in the vicinity will obviously be caught in it, but even those shooting arrows won¡¯t escape unharmed.

    ¡¸More important to note is the mayhem caused.¡¹

    The massive explosion happened right after the royal army recovered from the friendly fire incident.

    Soldiers are rattled, making it harder for them to receive orders from themanders.

    ¡¸Ah, I wasn¡¯t aware of the explosion, but I know the final n. I mean, everyone knows.¡¹

    All of us nod and open up the shortest path to the city gate.

    A creature growls from within the darkness and then footsteps heavy enough to shake the ground slowly be louder.

    ¡¸Smoothie ising through!!¡¹

    With an iron helmet on her head, the smooth-scaled lizard crawls forward at full speed.

    If shees out when the enemy is in perfect condition, all firepower could focus and kill the lizard, so that¡¯s why the mayhem is necessary to dy their response time.

    Stray projectiles here and there won¡¯t be enough to stop the smoothie.

    The smoothie charges into the gate with a thud.

    Soldiers on either side of the collision zone fall and stone chips disperse.

    The gate bends and a watchtower topples over.

    ¡¸A bit more!¡¹

    The smoothie roars and fire shoots out from her back.

    More precisely it is one of the things she is carrying, two of the bulky dwarven cannons we could not carry.

    The gate is sent flying by the close-range st.

    We can see the main street of the capital and the pce.

    ¡¸Everyone, rush toward the pce!!¡¹

    I run before anyone can reply.

    ¡¸Gah, the city walls¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸What are your orders!? Do we stop the enemy army!? Do we return to the capital!? Do we attack the giant beast!?¡¹

    ¡¸The ck-robed group has abandoned the city walls and invaded the capital! The guards are engaging them but are encountering formidable resistance and require assistance!¡¹

    ¡¸I-in this case¡­¡­we need to look for direction from the militarymissioner! Anyways continue engaging and maintain the current situation!¡¹

    So this is what they call pandemonium.

    ¡¸When the situation is this chaotic, even an excellentmander can¡¯t solve this with just orders. Which means they will either flood into the capital or¡­¡­¡¹

    Tristan says while desperately running beside me.

    I thought he was doing well to keep up until I saw him riding on Irijina¡¯s back¡­¡­I guess that¡¯s fine too.

    I sprint like the wind and barge into the capital, tearing through royal army soldiers.

    I¡¯ll run straight to the pce like this.

    I was aiming for that, but I found myself stopping at the entrance of the main street.

    ¡¸All troops should return to inside the city walls and prioritize stopping the enemy forces. The ck-robed raiders will be dealt with by a small number of pce guards and security. Set up artillery on the road to deal with the giant beast.¡¹

    A single cavalry stands on the main street in support of the confused army.

    He has a calm and collected voice while giving appropriate orders and conducts himself in an imposing yet controlled manner.

    The mayhem recedes like the tide.

    ¡¸Erich.¡¹

    He pierces me with a gaze I¡¯ve never seen before.

    Military Strength Comparison

    Hardlett Rebel Army

    Human Troops

    Infantry: 1600 (-600)

    Cavalry: 300 (-200)

    Bow Cavalry: 2500 (-1000)

    Wagon Infantry: 300 (-200)

    Chariots: 0 (disabled)

    Field Artillery: 15 (disabled)

    Disguised Unit: 1500 (-500+all escaped)

    Night Battle Unit

    Vampire Raid Unit: 70 (-30)

    Aerial Reconnaissance and Bombing Unit

    Pochi: 1

    Smoothie: 1 (castle gate blocked off)

    Unarmed

    Mountain Nation: Approx. 2000

    -

    Goldonian Army - injured soldiers also considered losses

    Ready to Fight: 59 000

    2 Army Corps: 19 000 (-5000)

    Capital Defense: 13 000 (-2000)

    Kingdom Knights Survivors: 0 (incapacitated)

    Reinforcement 2 Army Corps: 27 000 (-3000)

    Not Participating

    Provisional Army: 30 000 (five days remaining)

    Other Feudal Lords¡¯ Armies: Unknown

    Regional Troops: Immobilized

 Chapter 551: Road to Kingdom ? Farewell Friend â€”Preview

    <h4>Chapter 551: Road to Kingdom ¢à Farewell Friend ¡ªPreview</h4>

    Erich res at me with a scowl he¡¯s never shown me in the past.

    Naturally, his expression was suitable towards a sworn enemy, but that doesn¡¯t exin everything.

    Envy and gratification¨D¨Dno, it can¡¯t be.

    ¡¸I predicted the friendly fire trick. And I had a countermeasure for the monster.¡¹

    Following his line of sight, I see severalrge cannons set on top of the city walls.

    If I let the smoothie rush in at the start and charged through the gates, I would have been met with a severe counterattack.

    Those cannons were rendered useless by the shockwave of the giant explosion, with their bases broken and their barrels bent in various directions.

    ¡¸With all this chaos, I can no longer bring it under control from the rear. I have to step onto the frontlines myself.¡¹

    We have to defeat each other in order to advance.

    ¡¸Bruno, Agor, and Cedric¨D¨Dhave you killed them?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Erich lowers his eyes, while I raise mine to the night sky.

    ¡¸Agor was also your friend. Don¡¯t you feel remorse?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I do. My emotions are such a mess that I want to scream.¡¹

    It was the most unsatisfying victory ever.

    Nevertheless, I have something I want to aplish.

    ¡¸So you have something more important to you than friendship.¡¹

    Erich draws his sword and walks forward on his horse.

    He wants to duel me?

    The escort knights hurriedly step in between us.

    ¡¸No need. Stand down.¡¹

 Chapter 552: Road to Kingdom ? I Am Now â€”Preview

    <h4>Chapter 552: Road to Kingdom ¢á I Am Now ¡ªPreview</h4>

    Trantor: Nat

    I encounter a mere four guards when I enter the pce through the front door.

    They must have hurried to check what¡¯s going on after hearing the noise.

    Their white armor and silver-decorated swords are no different than usual.

    What¡¯s different is me.

    I have never stepped into the pce fully dressed in armor geared for actualbat.

    Not to mention it¡¯s absurd to be wearing blood-stained armor and dragging around a blood-stained sword.

    I proceed as though the frozen pce guards don¡¯t exist and give them a sidelong nce as I pass by.

    ¡¸H-heee!¡¹

    ¡¸Au¡­¡­aau.¡¹

    They back away without touching their swords.

    I can safely ignore them.

    ¡¸I thought there would a barricade in the pce, but there¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me the king and the nobles are leisurely acting like everything is fine in this situation.

    I expected the nobles in the pce and the bureaucrats to also help the guards to defend.

    ¡¸The situation may not have beenmunicated to them yet¨D¨Dhah!¡¹

    Celia lowers her body as she runs and then leaps.

    ¡­

 Chapter 553: Road to Kingdom ? The End of the Fight

    <h4>Chapter 553: Road to Kingdom ¢â The End of the Fight</h4>

    Celia faces me and goes down on one knee.

    The servants, fearing for their lives, bow as well, while Rosario droops her head with a hand still resting on the king¡¯s corpse.

    That makes everyone who performed the vassal¡¯s gesture, even if it was for appearance sake.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s going to ept an usurper like you!?¡¹

    ¡¸To kill His Majesty when he took in a thug like you, you are no human, let alone noble!¡¹

    ¡¸Fierce general my ass, war demon my ass! You are just the devil!¡¹

    Destroying the door and bursting in are ten knights and the same amount of nobles¡­¡­they must be military officers because they are armed.

    It¡¯s a natural reaction.

    If they said ¡°understood, you are our king¡±, then I might have slipped off the throne from boredom.

    ¡¸I see. So you won¡¯t ept me.¡¹

    Remaining seated on the throne, I lift up the Dual Crater with my right hand.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t youe and take me out?¡¹

    I casually twirl the 20-kg Dual Crater.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­I will. I will avenge His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸I will rip a disloyal person like you off the noble throne in one sec¡­¡­hyoe!?¡¹

    When I point my sword at the person yelling passionately, he steps backward.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t move me simply by shouting.¡¹

    I think about their reactions as they badmouth me.

    This is normal.

    Agor, Bruno, Erich, and the king, bravely stood by their convictions until the moment they were defeated.

    They were really special men worthy of being mentioned in history books and heroic tales.

    ¡¸I¡¯m such a sissy all the time. I already decided because I knew this would happen too.¡¹

    I raise my butt from the throne after talking to myself.

    That was enough to make the knights and nobles in front of me collide with each other as they step backwards.

    The military officers and knights here should be gant and loyal.

    ¡¸Now,e. This is the perfect chance to avenge the death of His Majesty with your own hands.¡¹

    I spread my hands with a smile.

    Then I grip my weapon and emit a murderous intent that makes even Celia¡¯s teeth chatter.

    I wait a few seconds but no onees forward.

    Right, this is normal.

    The great men I cut down are few and far between.

    ¡¸U-uooooh!!¡¹

    One knight is pushed by the others and runs forward with his eyes closed.

    That is merely a desperate guise, not real bravery.

    And also¨D¨D

    ¡¸You idiot!!¡¹

    The knight trips over himself when I intimidate him with a yell.

    ¡¸Bastard, you intend to trample over the king¡¯s corpse?¡¹

    This knight, who fell on his ass andpletely froze, is not even worth my time.

    At that exact moment, it suddenly got noisy in the pce.

    I thought it was more reinforcements who learned of the present situation, however that was not the case.

    ¡¸We¡¯re jumping in. And there¡¯s no need to be polite here!¡¹

    It was Sekrit who broke the partially-destroyed door and leapt through on her horse.

    Following her is M, who is also riding her mount.

    ¡¸Follow me! You savages won¡¯t get another chance to step in the throne room like this! Savor this moment for your entire life.¡¹

    The 105th army corps floods in apanied by Yakov¡¯s voice.

    I quietly lower the Dual Crater.

    Sekrit and Mpare the king¡¯s dead body with me standing in front of the bloody throne.

    ¡¸Fu-fufufu¡­¡­you finally did it. So you killed your friend, you killed your king and reached the top atst! Wonderful¡­¡­that is what I expect of my man. That is a man deserving to make me his!¡¹

    Sekrit stands beside me feeling wholeheartedly satisfied.

    ¡¸His Majesty¡­¡­and the militarymissioner¡­¡­was there no other way¡­¡­? No¨D¨Dthere must not have been. In that case, I must see this through to the end!¡¹

    M stands next to me andughs loudly, reverting back to a strange mode.

    Making a crazed smile, Sekrit draws herself close to me as if to lick my ear¨D¨Dbut instead whispers.

    ¡¸The enemy only pulled out because they heard about your charge into the pce. The capital guards inside the walls and four army corps are still alive and well albeit in disarray, while we have almost no forces left.¡¹

    I know.

    Everyone is not going to submit to me just because I killed the king.

    ¡¸H-he managed to invade the pce¡­¡­is it over for us¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Four army corps are gathering outside the walls. Additional reinforcements are alsoing¨D¨Dfor now, we should join up with them so we can remove the traitor sitting on the throne of vanity!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Recklessly challenging him and dying is pointless! Let¡¯s temporarily yield the pce!¡¹

    The knights create excuses to withdraw¡­¡­or rather flee.

    I shake my head when Sekrit asks with her eyes whether they should be killed.

    ¡¸Let them go. If they make a fuss, the death of the king will also be ryed to the royal army. That will cause greater chaos.¡¹

    The royal army is healthy only in terms of numbers, as without their fieldmander or suprememander or their king, they can¡¯t coordinate properly. Although our losses are just as considerable and many of us are exhausted so we can¡¯t take advantage.

    ¡¸It seems the root of all evil had the private army rush into the capital while the royal army was at a standstill. Aside from the gate which the monster crashed into, there is no damage to the walls. Our positions have switched and we now have the protection of the walls.¡¹

    Is the disturbing description referring to Leopolt?

    ¡¸Capital guards are present within the walls. It will be a battle on two fronts with a remarkably small force¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia wipes the blood on my body.

    She looks on the verge of crying as she scrupulously cleans my face.

    ¡¸Why are you the one crying?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like Celia had rtions with the king or Erich.

    Which means it has to be about Agor?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­¡­Aegir-sama is¡­¡­no, nevermind!¡¹

    I tilt my head wondering what she meant as Sekrit chimes in.

    ¡¸Getting angry, smiling, crying, there is so much on your te.¡¹

    Shut up. We¡¯re going to fight another tough battle after, save the chit chat forter.

    Isn¡¯t that what being human is about?

    ¡¸The king will be in my room. It will not be a battlefield there.¡¹

    Rosario bows courteously.

    Her bangs covered her face so I couldn¡¯t read her expression.

    ¡¸Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡¹

    Those were the first words Leopolt said after returning from the frontlines.

    I thought a rash was breaking out, but I stared at the totally unhappy face and recovered.

    ¡¸I will summarize the state of war in simple terms.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do, ¡®root of all evil¡¯.¡¹

    He ignores my joke.

    ¡¸All of our troops have entered the city walls. The royal army has not pursued due to a significantck of control, and is currently assessing the current situation and regrouping outside the city walls.¡¹

    The royal army has not suffered losses that would render them unable to act.

    However, being told of the king¡¯s death after theirmander Bruno and suprememander Erich died will leave them at the peak of disorder.

    ¡¸Further, the capital guards are still alive and have split into the east and west, deploying on top of the walls.¡¹

    Right, the capital still has a defense squad.

    Brynhildr kept them at bay and disrupted the other soldiers while I ran to the pce, but they weren¡¯t exactly annihted.

    ¡¸Their information became convoluted¨D¨Dadding to their chain ofmand special orders from ministers and personal orders from influential nobles andmanders they are friends with, you have clearly baseless and undecipherable orders flying around, resulting in a situation where they are not able to move.¡¹

    ¡¸So what should we do?¡¹

    Leopolt looks at Tristan and Brynhildr.

    ¡¸Do battle against the guards in the capital. Their confusion is more deeply-rooted and they can¡¯t choose an aggressive offensive move like burning the capital. I entrust the decision of whether to advance or retreat to you. Stick to a war of attrition.¡¹

    Tristan slumps his shoulders in disappointment and replies.

    ¡¸You say it so easily, but a war of attrition against an opponent who outnumbers us by more than ten times is unreasonable even in an urban area¡­¡­and how many people will you give me?¡¹

    Leopolt jerks his chin.

    He gestures toward Brynhildr and the vampires, as well as Pochi who is resting his wings after flying.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Tristan freezes when Brynhildr res at him.

    When I pleaded for Brynhildr to lend her strength with my eyes, she made an indescribably unpleasant face and reluctantly stood beside Tristan.

    ¡¸Wha-! Wai-! No way! At least let me have humans¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll turn you into pieces of meat if you whine.¡¹

    Brynhildr drags Tristan along.

    Good luck and survive, in more ways than one.

    ¡¸As soon as the royal army regains control, I believe they will attempt to invade the front and south gate. We don¡¯t have the military strength to prevent a detour¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no reason for them to circle around. Not when there is such a big hole.¡¹

    If they go east or west and mix with the confused capital guards, it¡¯ll be a mess.

    And Erich, the mostpetent person to control that confusion, is gone.

    ¡¸First we will defend the area near the gate, and once they breakthrough, retreat to the main street and defend there.¡¹

    ¡¸But we¡¯re just defending and defending and buying time. No matter how much we stall, we don¡¯t have back up.¡¹

    A few mighte, but the royal army corps from all over will gather on a scale a hundred timesrger than that.

    ¡¸I have already prepared a n. However, it will not work if the enemy easily breaks through in a short time. I ask for Your Majesty to personally step onto the frontlines and fight like fierce god.¡¹

    He always tells me not to go to the front, and now he tells me to go.

    It¡¯s funny how he waits until I¡¯ve be the most important person.

    I spread both my arms with weapons in each of them and walked toward the south gate.

    The Goldonian g and the war g flutter.

    ¡¸I actually felt conflicted the first time I fought.¡¹

    I brush Celia¡¯s face which is cute even when dignified from her mentally preparing herself.

    ¡¸Now, I don¡¯t think anything of it.¡¹

    In the end, I didn¡¯t care about the country, the army, or my own territory.

    All I looked at were people.

    ¡¸Why are we not attacking? The militarymissioner was killed! ¨D¨Dthe leaders in the capital are evacuating¡­¡­? That has nothing to do with me! How can I stand like a scarecrow while the rebel army is doing as they please? I¡¯m going ahead even if it¡¯s just my unit!¡¹

    The enemy squad rushes toward the gate.

    ¡¸They¡¯reing! Captain Hart, get up! You too, Leonard, this isn¡¯t the time to beying around!¡¹

    I grab the shoulder of the exhausted infantry captain.

    ¡¸Rest. I¡¯ll take over.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah!? Wait, feudal lord-sama¨D¨D¡¹

    I leap at the iing enemy vanguard.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A surprised sound leaks from the enemy.

    I jump with my back facing them, turn in midair and swing my Dual Crater first.

    My rotation adds to my arm strength and my de slices diagonally through several enemies.

    ¡¸That guy is¨D¨D¡¹

    My Keravnos whips forth a few secondster, shaving the armor and face of a soldier in the safety zone.

    There is no point waiting for them to scream my name.

    I crouch down and step forward at the same time Ind back on the ground.

    The Dual Crater, which I thrusted simultaneously, pierces through the shield of an enemy soldier and the Keravnos grinds along the surface of a shield before prating another soldier.

    I pull the deeply-embedded Dual Crater sideways, tearing through the soldier¡¯s body, while I twist the Keravnos to create a huge hole before pulling it out as well.

    Without giving any time for the blood on the weapon to drip, I hurl the Keravnos as the enemymander on horseback.

    I immediately chase after the spear, and in a low stance, sweep the Dual Crater in a circle, cleaving the horse¡¯s legs and the surrounding infantry.

    The horse and four soldiers copse around me as I grab the Keravnos after it stabbed the chest of themander.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hardlett! Hardlett is here!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Too slow.¡¹

    Three enemy soldiers shout in unison.

    Before the first can close his mouth, he is chopped in half vertically, then a spear is shoved into the mouth of the second, and a knife flies into the throat of thest soldier.

    Celia, Sekrit, and Irijina line up next to me.

    We space out at a distance corresponding to our respective weapons and stand in front of the broken gate.

    The cute Celia has a determined look, Sekrit is her usual self, and Irijina has the word ¡®ruffian¡¯ written on her back.

    There are still people who would risk their lives for me after I¡¯ve cut down individuals precious to them.

    I was a little happy about that.

    The enemy soldiers surge forward.

    Although theirmand is not restored yet and the attacks of each squad are uncoordinated, their numbers are overwhelming.

    I cut down another enemy that rushes at me.

    I don¡¯t have the time or a reason to count whether that was the tenth or twentieth kill.

    An infantry goes down from a spinning slice, a cavalry is knocked down with a thrust.

    I just cut down whoever is in front of me, and when no one is left, I go find more.

    Corpses begin to pile up.

    ¡¸He¡¯s a monster! Use your bows!¡¹

    After archers line up, ballista bolts and cannonballse crashing down.

    Those are the royal army¡¯s own siege weapons set up on the walls¡­¡­Leopolt is standing next to one of them.

    Well, it¡¯s not worth it if I don¡¯t get him to risk his life too.

    The enemy can¡¯t counterattack easily.

    They can¡¯tunch siege weapons with low uracy like catapults in the capital.

    On top of that, the archers are moving sluggishly.

    Their chain ofmand is in disarray and each squad is attacking separately, making it hard to organize.

    If the archers hit their allies with a volley, things will spiral out of control.

    In the end, all they can do is force their way forward with infantry.

    And yet, that is enough for them to push through.

    ¡¸Form a wall! Charge in together!!¡¹

    Spearmen align in a row across my field of vision and run toward me.

    ¡¸Thanks for lining up.¡¹

    A smoking bottle is thrown and explodes into mes in front of the spearmen.

    Sekrit joins the fray.

    ¡¸Heavy cavalry, stand in front! Breakthrough by force!¡¹

    The running lumps of metal fall off their horses one after the other.

    ¡¸All that training is for this moment!¡¹

    Luna skillfully hits the enemies through the gap in their visor.

    Although she is at close range, it is a feat that still takes incredible precision.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t fall behind either.¡¹

    I exert energy from all the muscles in my body and let out a powerful roar.

    All swings of my sword are strong enough to kill in one hit.

    My de crushes, pierces and smashes the enemy¡¯s bodies like they were not wearing any armor.

    ¡¸Damn you, Hardlett! Don¡¯t you have any shame!? Don¡¯t you know what justice is!?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I will do anything for my dream and ambition.¡¹

    I run my spear through the knight, toss him up, and cut him in half.

    Celia¡¯s effort of wiping me clean has gone to waste, my body is red again.

    I guess that cheesy line triggered it, but the pain from the minor wounds all over my body disappeared.

    Additionally, I don¡¯t even feel a trace of the pain from the arrow which stabbed into my thigh.

    The enemies begin to appear like they are moving in slow-motion, and when I direct my eyes at them, they seem to appear clearer like they are magnified.

    Oh yeah, this is supposed to be night time too.

    I cut down a small fry soldier who had no choice but to follow orders and charge at me.

    I also cut down the soldiering toward me while eximing his loyalty to Goldonia.

    I cut down a knight trying to avenge Bruno.

    And I cut down a man wearing a traditional noble¡¯s ceremonial suit who was pushed from behind.

    I cut and cut and cut and keep cutting.

    Celia and Sekrit are fighting hard too.

    Irijina is still twirling her spear around despite being shot in the shoulder by an arrow.

    Nevertheless, my kill count towers above theirs.

    A hundred¡­¡­perhaps more than that.

    ¡¸I-is it even possible¡­¡­to defeat the war demon!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is what a fallen hero can do¡­¡­two wholepanies turned into corpses!?¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it look like his eyes are glowing? Or am I mistaken?¡¹

    Of course I¡¯m going to do my best.

    Losing here would be trouble.

    I react to the sound of wind on my left and knock down an iing bolt with my sword.

    Whooshes alsoe from the right, but I simply tilt my head from one side to the other, dodging the two arrows aimed at me.

    I went so far as to kill Agor, Erich, and the king.

    Dying here would make me an idiot who stirred up Goldonia for nothing.

    The deaths of those guys would also be meaningless.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to do whatever it takes to grab my dream.¡¹

    I hear a whistling sound.

    It¡¯s Leopolt saying to return back inside the walls.

    I sh onest enemy soldier and jump back within the walls.

    Naturally, the enemies advance forward in droves.

    There is enough space for a dozen people to pass through the destroyed gate side-by-side.

    The battlefield shifts to the main street of the capital.

    What needs to be done doesn¡¯t change.

    I cut down a charging cavalry in passing.

    I dive toward the spreading infantry that are approaching me and swing my sword in the center, blowing them all away.

    There are countless alleys branching out from the main street so it¡¯s easy for the enemy to detour and reach the pce.

    We don¡¯t have sufficient troops to prevent that.

    ¡¸The enemy is faced with a dilemma as that won¡¯t work either.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters, prompting me to smile.

    Right, if this were a battle between nations, they could capture the pce and end the war then and there.

    However, the royal army¡¯s winning condition is defeating the rebels, in other words, me.

    And while I am on the frontlines, the enemy has no choice but to continue fighting on the frontlines as well.

    They have to kill me, except I won¡¯t go down easily.

    ¡¸I am Ramudd, a knight who owes a big debt to Lord Radhalde! If you traitors have any pride, fight me one-on-one!¡¹

    ¡¸Simrly, I am¨D¨D¡¹

    Three knights raise their voices.

    ¡¸Nay,e all at once.¡¹

    The first to take a step in was me.

    I casually parry the first guy¡¯s sword and slice off his dominant arm, I grab the spear of the second guy and throw him to the ground, I duck the third guy¡¯s sword, pick him up along with his horse, and toss him at a civilian¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Further derations are unnecessary. If you want to get revenge,e as you like from the side or the back.¡¹

    I see a ck cannonball in the night sky.

    Finally losing their patience, the enemy has chosen to fire their catapults, that or a squad captain decided on his own.

    I fix my eyes on the steel orb flying through the night sky and ready my Dual Crater as I lower my hips.

    Luna, whose eyes followed my line of sight, notices the object two seconds before itnds and shouts.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    I let out a loud enough roar to drown out what she yelled and swung my Dual Crater.

    Rather than the de, I used the t side of the sword to bat the cannonball, which seemed to stop for a split second on contact.

    With a loud metallic ng, the metal ball draws an arc in the sky and ricochets back at a lower angle than it came.

    The soldier standing in itsnding spot acted like he was going to catch the ball, but he was obviously squashed t.

    ¡¸Aim¨D¨D!¡¹

    Cannons have been brought out onto the main street.

    Those are the field artillery we abandoned.

    We used it on the city walls too, so I guess we¡¯re even.

    ¡¸Fire¨D¨D!¡¹

    I narrow my eyes at the moment of the cannon¡¯s discharge.

    There is a single cannonball and it¡¯s not a scattershot.

    My eyes, head, and hand that thrusts the spear simultaneously move in a fraction of a heartbeat.

    The Keravnos connects with the center of the cannonball, and the tip sinks inside.

    epting the full brunt of the shot, the Keravnos bends, and I ordingly lower my left hand along the shaft.

    Not just that, I pull the spear to the left, angling it away from me.

    The cannonball grazes my ear and bounces a few times on the paving stones of the main road before crashing into the wall of a residential building.

    Although the Keravnos bent greatly, it soon returned back to its normal straightness without breaking.

    Moreover, I see a cavalry unit rushing out to deliver the finishing blow after assuming I would be knocked down.

    I inhale deeply and yell.

    All the galloping horses rear and fling their riders to the ground.

    The movement of the enemy briefly stopped at this point.

    ¡¸He reflected a catapult¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He could see the cannonball with his eyes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He repelled war horses with just his voice¡­¡­¡¹

    The enemy soldiers exchange looks with theirmander.

    ¡¸A matchless hero? A demon of the battlefield? No, he¡¯s not. That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸A monster¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I¡¯m grateful the offense halted due to feelings of fright, but their gradual retreat still pins our backs to the wall.

    Our diligently defending allies are already close to copsing.

    Tristan is maintainingmand as a vampire soldier carries him, but it doesn¡¯t look like he has any room to breathe.

    I might have to dash into the enemy ranks and lop off the head of the provisionalmander.

    Schwartz, who probably rested a bit, wobbles over to me.

    He visibly looks tired, but I can¡¯t wait for him to recover fully.

    I need him to be prepared to be horse meat.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose until I die. No matter how much of a disadvantage I am at, as long as I don¡¯t die¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Enough! That¡¯s enough¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    The sudden cry attracts the attention of both armies.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Keh?¡¹

    I unconsciously mumble.

    I practically forgot about his existence.

    He¡¯s pretty unrted to war after all.

    Keh wedges in between us with his creepy attendant in tow.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t create any more ruckus in the capital! The reason to fight is already gone!¡¹

    He is dressed in the most formal attire typically seen in official ceremonies.

    It certainly makes him handsome, but he is remarkably out of ce on the battlefield.

    ¡¸This is no ce for a civil official! This is a warzone!¡¹

    A new noblemander emerges from the crowd of soldiers.

    His eyes are bloodshot, as if to say he will even cut down Keh if the interference continues.

    However Keh doesn¡¯t back down, and keeps speaking after pausing.

    ¡¸Alexandro I has died.¡¹

    Someone shrieks and the new noblemander pounds his head in frustration.

    ¡¸That is why we must hurry! We must send the rebel army and their leader to hell¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oh shut up. I was in the middle of talking!¡¹

    Keh cuts off themander mid-sentence.

    Being able to use such a tone in such a situation proves he isn¡¯t the leader of a faction for nothing.

    And he is standing next to me for some reason.

    ¡¸This person here is the new king of the kingdom of Goldonia. Behold, His Majesty Hardlett!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­huh?¡¹¡¹

    Multiple people are in disbelief, and I am included in that group.

    His next words would show he was not joking though.

    ¡¸With the death of the Minister of national affairs, I, as the highest authority of government, dere the session of kings from the previous king to the new king! Here is the document signed by all the ministers, as well as influential nobles and vassals!¡¹

    Written at the top of the paper Keh unrolls is his own name, followed by the name of the capital¡¯s minister, and seals of blood by individuals from marquesses to prominent bureaucrats in no particr order.

    This stunned me and the generals of the royal army.

    The traditional nobles who fled from the pce are dumbfounded with their jaws dropped.

    ¡¸You bastard¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    Tears well up in the eyes of themander.

    He must be thinking that Keh conspired with me to eliminate the king and Erich.

    ¡¸Do not misunderstand! I promise that my allegiance was to the previous king up until the moment of his death! But the king is no longer in this world and there is no heir who will be universally recognized!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Themander throws his spear at Keh.

    I don¡¯t have any obligation to protect him and choose not to move, but Leopolt knocks it down with his sword.

    Keh goes on with tears in his eyes.

    ¡¸Certainly His Majesty Hardlett has no good cause! This war has no just cause! But what good is it to keep fighting and reduce the capital to ruin!? What will you do after defeating the rebels!? Will you band together to tear Goldonia to pieces, and turn to dust all the achievements built up by the previous king and the militarymissioner!?¡¹

    I remain silent.

    Keh pleads his case on the verge of crying.

    ¡¸I will take over the duties of the national minister now that he has died. Thus this deration is legitimate and any further defiance will make you the rebel. Be careful how you act.¡¹

    Keh gives the new nobles a sidelong nce as they crumble to the ground in a daze, then kneels in front of me.

    ¡¸I am yours tomand, My King.¡¹

    I don¡¯t say anything and simply return to the pce with my sword sheathed.

    ¡¸So it has ended, Your Majesty.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t give a response to Leopolt either.

 Chapter 554: Road to Kingdom ? Blood Dances at the Coronation â€”Preview

    <h4>Chapter 554: Road to Kingdom ? Blood Dances at the Coronation ¡ªPreview</h4>

    Throne Room.

    ¡¸A great hero with exceptional brute str-¡­¡­ahem, exceptional prowess in the art of war. In praise of Aegir Hardlett, and with this coronation ceremony, let the whole kingdom know his might!¡¹

    Although he stutters a bit and appears slightly unwilling, the announcer fulfills his duty.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally here, Your Majesty. You have been through a lot, but I¡¯m d you are able to safely make it to this day.¡¹

    Bending over and currying favor next to me is Keh.

    Two weeks passed since the day I killed the king, and there have been three sneak attack attempts and two rebellions.

    Leopolt and Keh detected and quashed one sneak attack each, while the remaining attempt during my sleep was a sess, though it ended not with the death of myself, but the deaths of five other men.

    Themander of the royal army led one rebellion and a neighboring feudal lord noble led the other¡­¡­neither had enough momentum to get others involved because Keh had proimed his recognition of me as king, so they wilted like salted vegetables when threatened to be treated as rebels.

    ¡¸Everything for your prestige, Your Majesty. Your Majesty¡¯s military prowess and overwhelming spirit will um¡­¡­conceal the minor violence. Hahaha, it¡¯s ironic that His Majesty, who is known for his strength, would win without fighting!¡¹

    Keh extols me devotedly, brushing even the smallest particle of dust off my shoulder and yelling at servants to pick up even the smallest pebble in my path. He is the very image of a sycophant.

    Keh gets up really close to me whereas Leopolt is located a few steps away with his usual scowl.

    Far from ttering, he doesn¡¯t show an ounce of affection. You¡¯re who you are, I guess you can¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, Your Majesty, everyone is waiting so it¡¯s about time to¡­¡­¡¹

    Prompted by Keh, I stand up.

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555</h4>

    A horse gallops with a steady clop clop.

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­¡­mmmm¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia is circling me on her own horse, peeking at my face whenever she sees an opening.

    Normally, it would take all her effort to keep up with me, but Schwartz is injured.

    I chose another healthy horse, but no other horsepares with Schwartz in terms of speed.

    I even left behind my armor and Dual Crater, yet because of the difference in weight, my horse can¡¯t outrun Celia¡¯s horse.

    ¡¸Mumu, you¡¯ve been grinning the whole four hours. I can¡¯t tell where you¡¯re going by checking the map, it¡¯s creepy.¡¹

    With that said, Celia skillfully maneuvers her horse toward me and peeks at my crotch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not erect¡­¡­so I suppose there is no rtion to a woman.¡¹

    Actually, it¡¯s totally rted to a woman.

    However, it would be uncool to appear at our touching reunion with a boner, that¡¯s why I¡¯m suppressing it by force of will.

    I can at least distinguish when it¡¯s appropriate for that.

    As I fend off the clinging Celia, I see a pile of logs on the road.

    It¡¯s hard to make a detour because of the swamps on either side.

    ¡¸This is so annoying when you¡¯re in a hurry.¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the map, this is the territory of a baron of the traditional nobles. Nobody here thinks positively of Aegir-sama. Without escorts, we should avoid fighting.¡¹

    I pretty much ran in a straight line to get here, and have cut across various people¡¯s domains in the process.

    Schwartz can just jump over those logs or run through the swamp, but this horse would break its leg trying either. This means I will be arriving two dayste.

    Nearby, a few half-naked men who appear to beborers are talking with a mounted knight.

    ¡¸So good knight, are you saying that all the barriers on the road can be removed?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I received word from my lord, the baron. There won¡¯t be a battle with the rebel Hardlett.¡¹

    They are talking about me it seems.

    ¡¸Yes, the people over there were discussing a rumor. Hardlett¡­¡­sama, they say he¡¯s be the next king.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not my concern as a low-ranking knight¡­¡­but an usurper killing the king and bing the new king spells the end of Goldonia. If I weren¡¯t ordered to stand guard here, I would have struck him down with my spear!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah dear knight, don¡¯t say something so careless. Rumor has it that King Hardlett is diabolically cruel, cold and heartless, and has an inhumanlyrge cock. If he gets wind of what you said, you won¡¯t get off easy. Don¡¯t say scary things and give me a kiss.¡¹

    A woman is flirting with a knight beside theborers who are moving the logs.

    From her appearance, she isn¡¯t his wife, rather she is probably a beautiful woman he made his lover.

    ¡¸Blocking my path and flirting, inexcusable. It¡¯s a crime of disrespecting the lower body.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t create dubious crimes after bing king! And it was about a woman after all!?¡¹

    The barrier will be removed even if we don¡¯t do anything, but I don¡¯t have time to wait for theborers to carry it inch by inch.

    ¡¸Move it. The sun will set by the time you scrawny guys are done!¡¹

    I jump off my horse and walk up to theborers.

    Celia covers her face and stares up at the sky.

    ¡¸Haah? And who the hell are you? Don¡¯t bother us.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn impatient traveler, can¡¯t you wait a few hours? Knight Newmond is¡­¡­hm, I¡¯ve seen your face somewhere.¡¹

    I can¡¯t wait so I ignore theborer and the knight and ce both hands on the pile of logs.

    ¡¸Nnnu¡­¡­oooohh!!¡¹

    The mountain of logs wobble, and when I feel a shift underneath, they all roll into the swamp with a ssh.

    I¡¯m more powerful than ever. This is also the power of love.

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸There were at least 20 logs that weighed 200 kg each¡­¡­¡¹

    I push my way through theborers, have the awe-struck knight open the path, and carry the dumbfounded woman in my arm all the way to my mount.

    ¡¸Good thing you stayed behind.¡¹

    I mutter onest remark to the knight and run off on my horse.

    ¡¸I recall seeing this in Rafen when I was working there. That was¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my lover¡­¡­¡¹

    All that matters is that they¡¯re stunned.

    Timewise, I want to refrain from fighting here.

    ¡¸You went and took a woman along with you like it was nothing!¡¹

    Oops. I can¡¯t bring a woman with me.

    I quickly steal her lips, fondle her breasts and stroke her crotch before releasing her.

    ¡¸I-is that all? You won¡¯t vite me? Uuu, how disappointing.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t seem angry, let¡¯s pretend it didn¡¯t happen.

    After settling the extra trouble, the Erg forestes into view.

    ¡¸This is the forest where logging and hunting is forbidden because of dangerous monsters, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That was the pretense.¡¹

    There¡¯s no need to keep up a front at this point.

    I abandon the horse and advance straight into the forest.

    Celia also hops off her horse and follows one step behind me.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t passed through here since the Treia battle. I don¡¯t have aplete map.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unnecessary.¡¹

    Although it¡¯s been a while since I have visited this ce, the forest hasn¡¯t changed one bit.

    I jump over a tree root, grab the branch of a giant tree and continue forward.

    ¡¸How are you moving so decisively when there are nondmarks?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s nimbleness helps her keep up, albeit at a somewhat strained pace.

    I could slow down, but my legs and heart are both itching to go faster.

    At the very least, I pinch her cheeks in a spare moment to put her at ease.

    ¡¸Uu, I¡¯m being deceived.¡¹

    I check the contents of the bag slung over my shoulder.

    ¡¸A silk dress of the highest quality and custom-made solid gold essories¡­¡­good, they¡¯re not broken.¡¹

    I¡¯ve never given such things as presents so I don¡¯t know if they suit ¡®her¡¯ tastes, but they can¡¯t be bad to have.

    ¡¸Ah, those are the items Nonna was grinning at after finding them. She said they were either for her birthday or wedding anniversary.¡¹

    Unfortunately, they¡¯re not.

    Nonna, does she think all expensive items are presents for her?

    ¡¸Next, the crown.¡¹

    Celia trips and bumps her head on a root.

    ¡¸You brought the crown!? What are you doing!?¡¹

    She might not believe me if I don¡¯t show this.

    ¡¸And maybe I¡¯ll go pick some fruit. She said she doesn¡¯t like climbing trees because her clothes get dirty.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s brow furrows as she contemtes my actions.

    ¡¸Mumumu, I¡¯m certain you are meeting a woman, but who could be in such a forbidden ce like this forest¡­¡­and Aegir-sama is so disgustingly excited, like this is the first meeting¡­¡­haau!!¡¹

    I stretch Celia¡¯s soft cheeks to heal the tinge of pain in my heart after she called me disgusting and keep walking.

    I slip through the curtain of vines in between two trees and the area suddenly spreads out.

    In the center of the small clearing in the forest stands a tiny house.

    ¡¸A house in a ce like this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t reply to the surprised Celia.

    I couldn¡¯t move my mouth or legs in front of the house.

    The sight is the same as that time.

    My mind and my eyes are naturally drawn to the sight like I came to retrieve something I forgot ten minutes ago.

    ¡¸Aaah.¡¹

    What eventually leaked from my mouth was a sigh.

    ¡¸Haah.¡¹

    I sigh again.

    It¡¯s been nearly ten years since I left this ce.

    Various emotions swirl within my heart.

    The next moment, it feels like almost a hundred years have passed.

    Now then, is it ten minutes or a hundred years?

    I take a step forward as I ponder the stupid question.

    ¡¸¡­¡­it stopped working.¡¹

    My leg won¡¯t move.

    I take a deep breath and somehow force my leg to step forward, but the stride is like a three-year old child¡¯s.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? What¡¯s wrong¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia waves her hand in front of my face.

    Honestly, I was debating whether or not I should bring Celia.

    The cute Celia is a part of me yet at the same time I also thought of something as heartless as her being a foreign object in this ce.

    ¡¸Hauua¡­¡­hgghagh¡­¡­prrprr.¡¹

    I go from ruffling her hair to stretching her cheeks to scratching her chin, trying to clear my mind.

    The cute Celia has grown into such a pretty girl.

    It hasn¡¯t been ten minutes or a hundred years.

    My second step felt real.

    This time I am able to take a proper step.

    The de is supposed to be the same size as when I left, but it feels much smaller.

    The house appears bigger and bigger.

    It remains small and unchanged as before yet tidy.

    The roof near the entrance is the only part of the beautiful house that is crudely built.

    That¡¯s the part I broke and had to repair.

    I was a kid who knew nothing back then.

    The windows are tightly shut and the inside can¡¯t be seen.

    This is also the same as before.

    In front of the house is an area bordered by stone resembling a vegetable garden, but half of it is empty.

    I chuckle, figuring how she probably got bored with it. She¡¯s a fairlyzy person after all.

    I reached the door in half the time I imagined it would take.

    Back then, my strides weren¡¯t asrge.

    I also used to be able to run and jump through this door, but now I have to bend down to avoid hitting my head.

    I knock on the door with a shaky hand.

    This house doesn¡¯t get visitors. I thought someone would answer right away, but nobody came.

    ¡¸Maybe she¡¯s still sleeping because it¡¯s sunny.¡¹

    ¡¸Sleeping when the sun is out?¡¹

    I try peeking in the window as Celia questions dubiously, but of course I can¡¯t see anything.

    Knocking on the door once more yields the same result.

    ¡¸Maybe the person is away? That¡¯s if anybody lives here.¡¹

    It¡¯s possible.

    Lucy hates excursions during daytime but it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t go outside.

    She simply detests sunshine, it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll turn into ash.

    ¡¸Hahaha, she really won¡¯t let things go as I thought.¡¹

    I circle around to the back just to double-check.

    There¡¯s a pond she bathes in.

    Meeting her again while she¡¯s bathing would be deplorable, but she¡¯ll likely forgive me.

    I¡¯d even strip naked so she won¡¯t feel alone.

    However, she wasn¡¯t in the pond.

    ¡¸Mumu, we can only wait.¡¹

    When I return to the front door, Celia runs to me, having found something.

    She found it near the boundary between the forest and the clearing.

    ¡¸This is a¡­¡­stone monument? No, it¡¯s a grave.¡¹

    With nothing better to do, I head over.

    There wasn¡¯t a grave when I was young.

    She must have brought someone here and drained him to death.

    She was emotionally attached to that guy enough to make a grave for him, huh? That makes me burn with jealousy.

    As I joke around internally, I can feel my heart beating faster.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fairly new¡­¡­more precisely, it was just made. I can see the white traces of where the stone was shaved off.¡¹

    I stop moving toward the grave¨D¨Drather, I don¡¯t go any nearer and instead turn back and run toward the house.

    I burst through the unlocked door without knocking.

    I intended to stare at one point, but a neglected vegetable garden caught my eye¨D¨Dor actually, a partially-constructed vegetable garden.

    The force from me opening the door blows up the dust in the room.

    I open the window and let light in.

    When I check the bed, the covers are neatly folded and ayer of dust has umted on top.

    There is a piece of charcoal that has hardened into stone at the back of the firece.

    Looking down at my feet, I see that only my footprints are left on the dusty floor.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, there¡¯s something like a cloth attached.¡¹

    I suppress my pounding heart and run.

    I run with the same intensity as I would when charging into the enemy as Celia points out the cloth.

    ¡¸It was wrapped on the grave¡­¡­wait, Aegir-sama you look so pale! And you¡¯re sweating so much¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I grab the cloth¡­¡­or rather, the shawl, and stumble over to the small stone.

    It¡¯s an amateurish and crude grave.

    This shawl is something I can¡¯t forget.

    It¡¯s hers¨D¨DLucy¡¯s favorite.

    She¡¯s not home even though it¡¯s daytime, there¡¯s a newly-created grave, the room is covered in dust, and her shawl is on a grave I¡¯ve never seen before.

    Everything is connected to one thing.

    I am speechless.

    Before I knew it, I was kneeling before the grave.

    As I dropped to my knees, the shawl sways and brushes the tip of my nose.

    It smelled distinctly like Lucy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lie¡­¡­there¡¯s no way.¡¹

    I wrap my arms around the grave that is too small for me to even hug.

    As I notice my eyes bing warm, I see tears staining the ground.

    Large teardrops pour down nonstop.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡­¡­is crying¡­¡­w-why¡­¡­what do I do¡­¡­?¡¹

    I even feel like rejecting the words of the genuinely concerned Celia.

    And then I hear a soft groan.

    It¡¯s my own crying voice that I¡¯ve never heard before.

    My sobbing bes worse.

    My hands w the ground.

    At first, I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, but I soon realized that I was digging up the grave.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you mustn¡¯t do that! I don¡¯t know your circumstances, but this is too much!¡¹

    When I brush away Celia¡¯s hand, a speck of reason returns to me.

    I don¡¯t care about morality or honor. That¡¯s not important.

    If I continue digging and see Lucy¡¯s face, I will surely go crazy.

    I swing the hand that I used to brush Celia away down and m the ground.

    The impact sends a cloud of dust into the air and travels into the forest, scaring birds into the sky.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t make it in time.¡¹

    It¡¯s a shout of me from me to myself.

    ¡¸Of course I didn¡¯t!!¡¹

    I was naive.

    I took for granted that Lucy, who has lived over 500 years, would continue living for a mere ten more years.

    It¡¯s not a guarantee for a 50 year old human to live one more year.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a vampire so she won¡¯t die? Don¡¯t be stupid! How many vampires did you see die!!?¡¹

    They die from being exposed to sunlight, being stabbed in the heart, from silver, from being cut to pieces¡­¡­

    I¡¯ve seen countless vampires die. They just don¡¯t die as easily as humans.

    I conveniently thought Lucy was eternal. I wanted to believe it was true.

    ¡¸I wasted too much time. Ambition? Looking cool? Life¡¯s purpose? I¡¯m full of crap! I should have killed the king as soon as I met him and stolen the throne then and there!!¡¹

    The grave is new no matter how you look at it.

    One year, one month¡­¡­it could even have happened one week ago.

    While I was rxing, and keeping myself busy with friendship of men andpany of women, I was toote.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t make it¡­¡­I wanted to see you¡­¡­¡¹

    I cling to the grave and weep.

    It didn¡¯t matter that my wailing ormenting echoed in the quiet forest.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama¡­¡­please don¡¯t cry¡­¡­uu¡­¡­wa¡­¡­waaaah!!¡¹

    Celia can¡¯t help crying as well.

    I don¡¯t have anything now.

    Everything I¡¯ve done to this point was for nothing.

    I¡¯ve lost my final goal.

    ¡¸No, I have one.¡¹

    That is revenge.

    I¡¯ll have my vengeance on the person who stole Lucy from me.

    I don¡¯t know the culprit though.

    I don¡¯t even know what happened or when it happened.

    No matter how much I investigate, I probably won¡¯t determine anything.

    ¡¸In that case, my enemy is this entire world. I¡¯ll carry out my revenge on this world.¡¹

    With tears in my eyes, I spread my arms toward the sky.

    It almost felt like a ck stream of energy slowly rose from my feet.

 Chapter 555.2

    <h4>Chapter 555.2</h4>

    My field of vision is dyed red, and it feels like time has slowed down.

    The ck stream covers the sky, swirls like a whirlpool and spirals far into the distance toward the tip of a mountain.

    Something taps my shoulder.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a bandit or a monster or an innocent citizen, but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Right now the whole world is my enemy.

    To begin, let¡¯s eat this guy alive and¨D¨D

    ¡¸What are you crying about? With such a frightened face and tears pouring out of your eyes, it¡¯s like you¡¯re a strange person.¡¹

    Blonde hair that makes even the best gold thread seem dull flows in the wind, clear blue eyes that are almost transparent stare at me, voluptuous boobs and ass that materialize a man¡¯s sexual desires, and an astounding figure highlighted by a narrow waist. Furthermore, the impossibly white skin which a human can never achieve¡­¡­that seems to draw me in.

    ¡¸And this beauty which isparable to that of a goddess¡­¡­aah, it hasn¡¯t changed. All of it has remained the same.¡¹

    The dark vortex instantly disappears.

    My field of view brightens and the flow of time returns to normal.

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯ve gotten better at praising a woman~¡¹

    There¡¯s no mistake.

    I¡¯ve waited years for this, I¡¯ve seen this many times in my dreams.

    The one standing in front of me is my beloved Lucy.

    ¡¸Ara, so I left my shawl in a ce like this. That reminds me, I was creating a grave for a roon dog that died and that¡¯s when¡­¡­thanks for finding it, Aegir.¡¹

    I wipe my face with a sleeve, blow my nose, and promptly stand up with a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m home, Lucy. I came back.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, wee back. Why were you crying?¡¹

    I fix my cor and clear my throat.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it was just a yawn.¡¹

    ¡¸Clinging to a grave and yawning so loudly, you¡¯ve be quite the strange person.¡¹

    Lucy grins as she walks around me cheerfully.

    She¡¯s now more than a head shorter than me, yet I only feel happiness from her teasing.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a mistake. Something was in my eye.¡¹

    ¡¸Arara, an entire rock must have been in there if you created such a big puddle on the ground.¡¹

    She stands on her tiptoes and pokes my nose.

    I¡¯m stuck.

    I can¡¯t cover up the fact that I wailed so hard it echoed throughout the forest.

    I turn to Lucy with a pitiful pout and whine.

    ¡¸Pff, you¡¯re like a giant dog. Come here.¡¹

    I dive into Lucy¡¯s arms without hesitation.

    Her arms are no longer able to wrappletely around myrger back.

    To make up for it, she locks her arms tightly around my shoulders and buries my face in her ample bosom.

    Lust doesn¡¯t well up despite being enveloped by her luscious breasts that are beyond a man¡¯s wildest delusions.

    I simply indulge in their warmth like a child snuggling up to their mother.

    Vampires like Lucy don¡¯t have a body temperature.

    However, she feels warm somehow.

    Because of how embarrassing it is, I whisper words in my heart so Lucy can¡¯t hear them¡­¡­while they may unknowingly leak out of my mouth, I know it¡¯s soft enough that at least they can only be heard by myself.

    I¡¯ve done it.

    I made it in time.

    All the blood I shed.

    All the deaths I escaped.

    All the friends I cut.

    Everything, all of it was worth it.

    I have yet to prove that I became king.

    I also haven¡¯t thought about Lucy¡¯s future.

    But for now, I just want to be held by Lucy.

    I want her to stroke my head.

    It was a long and winding road in which I¡¯ve gained and lost many things.

    And I was finally able to return to this forest¡­¡­no, to Lucy¡¯s breasts.

    Overwhelmed by a flood of emotions, I embraced Lucy even tighter.

 Chapter 556

    <h4>Chapter 556</h4>

    I inhale deeply with my face in Lucy¡¯s breasts, breathing in her overflowing scent.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t sniff so much. I just came back and I haven¡¯t bathed yet.¡¹

    Of course, she doesn¡¯t smell bad.

    Even if she did, it would be nice in its own way.

    I tighten my embrace and push my nose deeper into Lucy¡¯s cleavage for another breath.

    The nostalgic scent calms my heart, and lust begins to show itself between my feelings of deep emotion and joy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    Sensing my intentions from my breathing and movements, Lucy grabs me from under the armpit and rotates me.

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    As I try to pick myself up from being tossed to the ground, a finger presses the tip of my nose.

    ¡¸Sit!¡¹

    I reflexively put my knees together and sit politely.

    ¡¸Hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Wao.¡¹

    I rest my right hand on the palm presented before me.

    ¡¸Alright alright, good boy.¡¹

    Happiness wells up within me as she pats me and Iy on my back, exposing my belly.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Please stop acting like a dog!¡¹

    Celia brings me back to my senses.

    That was close. I almost unconsciously started to walk on all fours.

    I just moved with the flow, but seeing me being treated like a dog must have been a big shock to Celia.

    Lucy tilts her head and looks nkly at Celia.

    It¡¯s like she only just realized her existence.

    ¡¸Is that kid a gift? It¡¯s a girl, but I¡¯ll ept since she¡¯s cute.¡¹

    She smiles at me and reaches a hand at Celia while keeping her expression the same.

    Celia feels an instinctual fear and jumps backward, avoiding Lucy¡¯s hand.

    She proceeds to do three handsprings and lifts her head¨D¨D

    ¡¸Eeek!?¡¹

    Lucy is standing in front of Celia.

    Lucy didn¡¯t chase after her.

    She walked at the same time Celia jumped and waited for the flips to be done.

    Lucy didn¡¯t appear like she was in any particr hurry either.

    The gap between their abilities is far too great.

    ¡¸Up we go.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh! Let me go! Aau!¡¹

    Lucy picks up Celia.

    No matter how desperately Celia tries to resist, she can¡¯t twist her arm or leg or a strand of hair an inch.

    Lucy opens her mouth and sets her sights on Celia¡¯s lovely neck.

    ¡¸Y-you w¨D¨DI can¡¯t move! Aegir-sama! Help, help me!¡¹

    I swiftly hug Lucy from behind.

    My hands extend under her armpits and grab her boobs.

    ¡¸That girl is my cute Celia and precious daughter. Please don¡¯t eat her.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, she¡¯s not a gift?¡¹

    Lucy lets go without much reluctance and Celia falls to the ground with a plop.

    ¡¸Fuee¡­¡­Aegir-samaaa.¡¹

    Considerably frightened, Celia clings to my waist, partially crying.

    I can¡¯t helpughing at the odd three-way connection as I continue to fondle Lucy¡¯s voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸Aah, what a lovely pair of breasts. I don¡¯t know if they should exist in this world¡­¡­¡¹

    Their size goes without saying.

    I¡¯ve never seen bigger ones except for Nonna¡¯s.

    Their shape is exquisite and they don¡¯t sag, protruding from her chest parallel with the ground.

    With that said, they are soft enough for my head to sink into them.

    ¡¸Aegir, before you touch my breasts, don¡¯t you have something to talk to me about?¡¹

    Recognizing the seriousness in her kind tone, I reluctantly separated from her body.

    Naturally, Celia is still attached to me.

    ¡¸What was it again? I thought of many things prior to meeting you, but because of a slight misunderstanding, all of it left my head.¡¹

    I¡¯m not clever enough to improvise witty lines.

    It¡¯s better to go for the straightforward approach here.

    I retrieve the proof of my fulfilled promise from my bag, and disy it proudly.

    ¡¸Ara, looks tasty.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, that is an apple we picked earlier.¡¹

    Argh, I fail at the most important time.

    I give the apple to Lucy and take out the crown.

    ¡¸I kept my promise. That¡¯s why I came back to see you.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t examine it much due to the busy day of coronation, but the entire Goldonian crown is made of gold and it is studded with a tremendous amount of jewels.

    Lucy puts a hand to her mouth in surprise.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­where did you buy it? Wasn¡¯t it really expensive?¡¹

    I unconsciously let go of the crown, though Celia saves it with a sliding catch.

    She immediately notices that she is in front of Lucy, rests the crown on my head and once again hurries back to my waist.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! This is the real deal! No shop sells a crown with such a giant jewel on it!¡¹

    I thrust the biggest jewel in Lucy¡¯s face.

    I then realized that I yanked the jewel off the crown and used spit to stick it back on.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll need repairster¡­¡­¡¹

    This is the only way I can prove it.

    ¡¸I actually became king! If this crown isn¡¯t enough, then this armor¡­¡­no wait, I came in casual wear. Then this spear and sword¡­¡­no, they¡¯re too heavy so I left them at home¡­¡­ ask that viger¡­¡­nobody¡¯s there, plus I doubt they would know the circumstances in the capital anyways.¡¹

    Lucy remains silent and doubtful with a hand on her chin.

    She clearly doesn¡¯t believe me.

    If I knew this would happen, I would have worn a cape with the words ¡°Goldonian King¡± written on it in big letters.

    The more I insist, the more anxious and suspicious I seem.

    If she doesn¡¯t believe me at this point, I¡¯ll be so shocked that I won¡¯t be able to stand up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth.¡¹

    I plead, hugging Lucy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡¹

    Suddenly, Lucy bursts outughing.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m joking. I asionally venture outside¡­¡­though I didn¡¯t leave here for 20 years. But I knew when I went out earlier. I also knew about the fact you became king.¡¹

    So she knew, no she must have gone to investigate after hearing a rumor.

    Lucy may have been waiting for my return then.

    ¡¸I honestly thought we would never meet again.¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    I interrupt and grab Lucy¡¯s shoulder.

    She cries out in pain and throws me, turning me on my head before dropping me to the ground.

    ¡¸I did say it, ¡°Come when you have be king and made thisnd yours. I¡¯ll be your wife of your lover¡­¡­or your mother¡±.¡¹

    Yes indeed. I remember it clearly.

    That¡¯s why I worked hard all those years.

    ¡¸And, ¡°Come if you sense death is near, if you are lonely, sick, and growing old. I will watch over your final moments¡±.¡¹

    I remember it.

    Although I never imagined dying, thinking back, those words may have been what helped me not feel afraid in hopeless situations. Even if I were to be destroyed, I would return to Lucy in the end.

    ¡¸I never thought you would actually be king. The reason I set such an unreasonable goal was so you wouldn¡¯te back casually on a whim¡­¡­and if you would meet your end without anybody to love, I would be the one to watch over you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    I feel strength escaping my legs.

    I don¡¯t have the urge to attack Lucy, but Erich and Agor won¡¯t be able to rest in peace like this.

    And I can¡¯t recover if the goal I risked my life for disappears so suddenly.

    I¡¯ll have no choice than to sit on a throne of vanity and down myself in booze and women.

    I¡¯ll delegate the government to someone else and go from vige to vige kidnapping women, and using my authority to impregnate them, bing a sex-crazed king.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no different from¡­¡­nevermind.¡¹

    I bite down on Celia¡¯s neck and pretend to suck her blood.

    ¡¸But I heard of your lifestyle. As well as your recent¡­¡­rampage.¡¹

    Lucy grins.

    Is she teasing me again?

    Just one joke and my heart rocks like a ship in a stormy sea.

    As frustrated as I am, I¡¯m just happy that she is here, so my loss is decided no matter what is done.

    Lucy clears her throat, intending to move on.

    ¡¸You climbed to the top from nothing. You put aside friendship and loyalty that humans value in order to fulfill an agreement with me, a non-human.¡¹

    The atmosphere changed.

    This doesn¡¯t sound like a joke.

    ¡¸Then are you ready? Are you prepared to be a part of my bubble of eternal life which is in no waypatible to humans?¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s eyes change color.

    They go from a brilliant blue to a zing red.

    The air crackles.

    Her pupils widen like that of a dead man¡¯s and encroach on me.

    Space dissolves into a viscous fluid and coils around me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ggh¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia, who was hanging onto my waist, copses sideways in the same posture, tenses up and wets her pants.

    It is not easy to scare someone with just your eyes.

    Those eyes of hers are truly out-of-this-world. They are not the eyes of a human.

    It¡¯s probably more appropriate to call those eyes magic that humans cannot withstand.

    I am also gradually bing unable to move my limbs.

    Lucy is emitting a fierce bloodlust, and if I were to pass out, she would likely devour Celia and I.

    I quietly close my eyes and reminisce about the warm memories of living with Lucy.

    I am bathing in Lucy¡¯s stare and murderous intent.

    In other words, she is looking at me.

    If I extend my hand out, she should be within my reach.

    What a happy feeling.

    I open my eyes again.

    Her gaze and determination to kill hasn¡¯t changed.

    I walk forward with a smile.

    Every step I take, the pressure of her eyes increases, my limbs freeze, and my joy overflows.

    ¡¸Of course. I want to be close to Lucy, that¡¯s why I came here. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve lived up to this point. That¡¯s why I was born.¡¹

    My life goal and steeled resolve is equivalent to the value of my life.

    As long as I don¡¯t die instantly, I will not stop moving.

    I embrace Lucy and steal her lips.

    The pressure vanishes in a sh, and the sticky air reverts to its original colorless state.

    ¡¸You¡¯re such an idiot. You could have just lived as you pleased after working your way up to be king. Now you¡¯ve just shouldered an enormous burden.¡¹

    Using the sarcastic remark as a breather, Lucy proceeds to press her lips on mine.

    Naturally her tongue slides into my mouth and tangles with mine for a naughty kiss.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a burden at all. I¡¯m a hundred times happier with Lucy.¡¹

    My toddler-like way of speaking makes me blush.

    I want to impress Lucy, but at the same time I¡¯m so used to her seeing my uncool side that I end up acting like a child.

    ¡¸So¡­¡­you wille with me? Of course I¡¯ll keep this house safe and sound. I¡¯m the king after all. I¡¯ll make aw that says anyone who messes with you will be executed along with their family, and the women will be my lovers.¡¹

    Lucy giggles, then stares long and hard at the house.

    Because of how long it was left vacant, dust has piled up inside. Cleaning has to be done first.

    As I was thinking of where to start, Lucy mutters nonchntly.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s burn it down.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I unconsciously let out a hysteric sound.

    I ask if I just misheard her or if she was referring to disposing the umted garbage inside.

    ¡¸The house, let¡¯s burn it down.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t mishear her.

    Lucy clearly said she wanted to burn the house.

    The collection of memories of Lucy and I¡­¡­no, that house was important to Lucy from the time we met.

    This house has likely been protected by her for decades if not centuries.

    ¡¸It¡¯s important to me. It¡¯s a really important house¡­¡­a precious, precious and meaningful house. Perhaps even more so than my life.¡¹

    ¡¸If so, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re going to burn it! It¡¯s a precious house to me too¡­¡­there¡¯s no reason to-¡¹

    A finger is ced on my lips.

    ¡¸This house is the only thing I have left. This is supposed to be the ce where my past, my memories, and this aimless self are supposed to end up¡­¡­no, I should say ended up.¡¹

    Lucy takes a torch from Celia, who is still hunched over and gasping for air, lights it on fire and¡­¡­tosses it casually at the house like it was a piece of fruit.

    ¡¸Uuk!¡¹

    My body steps forward automatically, but Lucy grabs me by the cor.

    The me of the torch instantly licks up the household belongings, spreads along the floor, and gradually climbs up the wall until it reaches the roof.

    It¡¯s toote to stop it now. Our house is going to burn down.

    Lucy pokes my miserable face and smiles.

    She keeps her blue eyes red.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Aegir¡¯s fault.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a bit extreme.¡¹

    When I slump my shoulders dejectedly, she cackles.

    She doesn¡¯t direct her gaze at the burning house.

    ¡¸This is the past. As someone without a future, it is a precious ce¡­¡­but now I¡¯m interested for the first time in hundreds of years to walk forward. You pushed me, that¡¯s why it¡¯s your fault this happened.¡¹

    The house has already turned into a giant pir of me.

    Nobody can tell what was originally there.

    Lucy rummages through my bag, finding at the bottom the tattered¡­¡­cloak, which she gave to me, stifles augh, and chucks it into the fire without hesitation.

    ¡¸The promise and the memories are no more. Let us walk together into the future.¡¹

    The cloak which held up to so much punishment over the years is reduced to cinders and disappears in the congration. Whether it was because of the raging fire or Lucy¡¯s will, I don¡¯t know.

    I let Celia walk up to the fire to dry her pants and stare into empty space as I reflect on all our past memories.

    When Lucy teased me, I slipped a frog in the back of her shirt for revenge.

    If I recall, I was hung on the edge of the eaves for an entire day.

    I tried cooking in the kitchen, but ended up creating a mysterious substance.

    Lucy said she didn¡¯t want it and I had to eat both portions. I got a stomach ache.

    She woke me up and told me to get rid of an annoying mouse that ran under the floorboards.

    Once I crawled through the dust and eventually eliminated the pest, she gave me a kiss which made me happy for the whole day.

    The bed we made love in all day long¡­¡­I remember one time I tried to decorate the room with a flower, but she said it felt more like a funeral and sulked for a while.

    All of those memories are now engulfed by the mes.

    But I have no regrets. I don¡¯t have to.

    Lucy is burning the house so she can leave the forest.

    She is going toe with me. She is going to live with me.

    Then how can the tears that flow from my eyes be anything other than tears of joy?

    The woman I love is going to be by my side, what good is it to look back?

    I¡¯m going to make Lucy happy from now on. That will make me happy too. It¡¯s that simple.

    A flood of emotions rush through me as I embrace Lucy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸¡­¡­and one more thing. Ei!¡¹

    Lucy mutters and nts a hot kiss¨D¨Dor rather, throws a powerful punch at my face.

    I immediately put my guard up, but my body was still sent into the air and flew backwards 10 meters.

    Her punch had enough strength to tear the head off an average man.

    ¡¸Guh, why? Hysteria¡­¡­?¡¹

    Nonna once shattered a vase she cherished by mistake and she clutched onto me, crying.

    Is this the same kind of thing?

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood so I let it go before, but that kiss earlier tasted and smelled unpleasant.¡¹

    ¡¸No way, I made sure my oral care was perfect!¡¹

    Knowing that I would get a kiss and possibly get my dick sucked, I swallowed ten whole lemons beforeing.

    When I tested my breath on my hand, all I could smell was the intense fragrance of citrus.

    And frankly, it stinks.

    ¡¸I also thought the lemon scent was a bit much¡­¡­but that¡¯s not what I meant. Isn¡¯t that right, Brynhildr?¡¹

    Lucy smirks and looks at a certain part of the forest.

    It doesn¡¯t appear to be a friendly smile.

    ¡¸A bonfire in the middle of the forest is quite the nuisance. I guess you¡¯re done with the house where you lived with ¡®him¡¯?¡¹

    Brynhildr emerges with a tant disy of scorn and hostility.

    Apanying her as usual is Siegfried, but this time he isn¡¯t in a position to protect her, he is far behind her.

    Although he doesn¡¯t have an expression, it feels as if he is somewhat bewildered and looks as if he does a bow when he makes eye contact with Lucy.

    ¡¸I wonder why she doesn¡¯t seem very charming, even though she has such a cute appearance¡­¡­ right, Aegir?¡¹

    Lucy yfully bites my ear.

    When I inevitably let out a pathetic groan of pleasure, Brynhildr pounces.

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557</h4>

    ¡¸Who are you calling cute!? Whose fault do you think it is that I look like this!?¡¹

    Brynhildr shouts as she leaps.

    The height she jumped easily surpasses five meters and she traveled twenty meters in one go, so it can practically be considered flying.

    ¡¸The way you lose your temper quickly like that is cute too.¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s movement, which left a blur in my eyes, isfortably dealt with by Lucy.

    The palms of both parties press against each other for a pleasant shoving contest and a battle of strength begins.

    ¡¸This is not pleasant at all! The air is crackling! The ground is splitting apart!¡¹

    Celia tugs on me, trying to get me to evacuate.

    This certainly has a final battle feel to it, with the burning house in the background.

    It¡¯s an even match¡­¡­no, Brynhildr appears to be struggling while Lucy is cool andposed.

    Unless she is bluffing, the gap in power between them is evident.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s cute how desperate you are. But if you don¡¯t stop soon, you¡¯ll crack your head again.¡¹

    ¡¸Silence!¡¹

    Brynhildr whacks away Lucy¡¯s hand, and both of them re at each other from a few steps away¡­¡­well, Lucy¡¯s smiling though.

    ¡¸You annoy me to no end with your unnecessarily beautiful appearance! What¡¯s with those clothes!? You really want to emphasize your big boobs and ass that much!? I bet that¡¯s how you also seduced him!¡¹

    Lucy turns her head at me.

    Even though it¡¯s not the right time for that, the thought makes me a bit happy.

    Simply knowing Lucy wanted to capture me warms my heart and causes my crotch to bulge.

    ¡¸Err, who do you mean by him? Him from the past? Or the present one?¡¹

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    The dispute continues, ignoring the fact I fell to my knee.

    ¡¸Him means him! The owner of the house you just burned! Did you be an idiot after 500 years!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I can call myself an owner since I also lived in the house. Then again, I can¡¯t deny the possibility that I might have been alive 500 years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong, Aegir-sama. They¡¯re talking about another man.¡¹

    Celia puts the nail in the coffin, knocking me down on my back.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaaa!! You two, stop already! Yourments are spilling over to Aegir-sama!¡¹

    It¡¯s not possible that a beauty of Lucy¡¯s caliber won¡¯t be approached by men.

    Furthermore, I have no say over what happened before I was born.

    Nevertheless, emotion often doesn¡¯t see eye to eye with logic.

    Lucy grins.

    ¡¸Shall we talk about it? About the man in the past, I mean.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t!¡¹

    Lucyughs with a hand over her mouth as I clutch my chest and roll on the ground.

    Of course, this can be considered an act in which both of us are fooling around.

    But doing it here was a little insensitive.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ignore me!¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s eyes begin to glow red.

    I hastily get up, worried that she¡¯s serious now.

    ¡¸Smash!¡¹

    At the same time she shouts, she nts her foot and pushes off so hard that it leaves a dent in the ground.

    A strike so fast that it visibly cuts through the air closes in on Lucy.

    ¡¸Kyaa, scary.¡¹

    Lucy moves back with a soft shriek.

    As for me, I can see the line left by the afterimage.

    Brynhildr¡¯s fist of fury hits nothing.

    Her supposed chest-high swing misses, but gouges a trench in the ground, scatters weeds and sends a st of wind at me and Celia.

    If that hits directly, even the stone pir supporting the pce will break.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­those moves are so amateurish.¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s leap followed by the grappling and the punch just now¡­¡­they¡¯re all immature attacks that match her childish form.

    She is simply jumping and swinging her arm, there¡¯s no ounce of technique to be seen.

    I can tell, now that I¡¯ve umted some battle experience, that Lucy¡¯s evasion method as well, is not efficient.

    She isn¡¯t dodging with the next strike in mind.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t see anything. It was just dust and the shockwave from the impact¡­¡­¡¹

    The problem is that those unskilled attacks have unbelievable power and speed behind them.

    If Celia can¡¯t follow them, then 90% of humans can¡¯t follow them.

    I am barely able to catch the movements, but I don¡¯t know if my body can avoid ordingly¡­¡­ blocking is suicidal.

    Now then, with Lucy retreating, I think about stepping in to mediate the conflict, but Brynhildr¡¯s eyes are still glowing.

    ¡¸You think you¡¯ve dodged me!?¡¹

    Brynhildr opens her fist¨D¨Dand like a magic trick, extends ck nails from her fingers that are 30 centimeters long.

    Brynhildr swipes at Lucy with her ws like a monster.

    They don¡¯t reach, but a bad feeling urges me to cry out and warn Lucy.

    ¡¸Thank you, Aegir. But I can¡¯t dodge.¡¹

    Lucy smiles as she suffers deep scratches to her neck and arm.

    I don¡¯t understand the logic, but it seemed like Brynhildr¡¯s nails tore Lucy through the tearing of space.

    ¡¸Lucy!!¡¹

    Deep can¡¯t begin to describe the injury.

    Her neck is torn in half and her arm is left with a shred of flesh.

    It would be more like instant death than a fatal wound for a human.

    Blood drains from my face as I let out a roar and rush out.

    ¡¸Now now, it¡¯s still dangerous so don¡¯te yet.¡¹

    Lucy presses down the gaping hole in her neck and reattaches her dangling arm, then leaps.

    She immediately stops bleeding and her gashes seem to magically close up.

    Relieved, I sat back down on the spot.

    ¡¸You really like ying childish pranks. I¡¯m going to have to punish you again.¡¹

    Lucy runs toward Brynhildr.

    Like I thought, she¡¯s moving without the use of martial arts.

    If there was some kind of magic to slow down the scene, it would only look like a peerless beauty was running in a straight line.

    Even so, her speed is too fast for Brynhildr to follow, let alone me or Celia.

    With a crack and a half-witted groan, Brynhildr¡¯s nails snap off¨D¨D

    ¡¸Geh.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    And various substances that should not be squirting out scatters from the owner¡¯s head.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!¡¹

    Siegfried, who was waiting in the back, draws his two swords and jumps forward.

    Unlike the vampires¡¯ movements, he moves like a trained soldier.

    In spite of that, his speed is inferior to the twodies.

    Not long after I stand up, the twin des approach Lucy.

    ¡¸Stand back.¡¹

    His lightning-like movement is dulled by Lucy¡¯s rebuke and he is repelled easily with a bare hand.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re still carrying out the vow to protect her. I appreciate that Sieg. But don¡¯t worry, this is just a scuffle.¡¹

    Siegfried promptly bows his head and then hurries to treat¡­¡­or rather repair Brynhildr.

    ¡¸You are¡­¡­alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not! That bitch wrecked my face and head again¡­¡­don¡¯t look at me! Don¡¯t look this way until it returns to normal!!¡¹

    Brynhildr yanks her frilly clothes up and buries her head in them.

    Her appearance was a tragedy, but it seems she¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Oh my, when did you start wearing such underwear? I think it¡¯s too early for you.¡¹

    Because her clothes were pulled over her head, Brynhildr¡¯s pretty thighs and garterbelt became visible, causing Lucy to scold her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve run out of patience.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you lose it long ago?¡¹

    Brynhildr¡¯s eyes shine brightly like a torch.

    Correspondingly, Lucy¡¯s eyes also emit a dark red, almost ck, light.

    As their respective lines of sight meet like beams of light, it creates an illusion of a collision between two objects that have mass, and the resulting explosion spreads throughout the forest¡­

    Birds that fly off in an attempt to escape be rigid in midair and fall at my feet.

    Rabbits that jump out of bushes copse on their side and twitch two or three times erratically beforeying motionless.

    Deer with unnaturally red eyes bite each other, foxes bite boars and the boars ram their heads repeatedly against the trunk of trees.

    The animals must have gone into a frenzy from the exposure to the duo¡¯s malicious energy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the end of the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸I sense that too.¡¹

    As expected, I can¡¯t stay as a spectator.

    I don¡¯t mind the beasts going into a rage, but the next strike might endanger the lives of both women.

    Lucy aside, Brynhildr has helped me countless times until now.

    Brynhildr¡¯s head¡­¡­seems fine, but if she gets torn apart, I wouldn¡¯t know how to fix her.

    Siegfried also seems to be looking at me as if telling me to do something.

    ¡¸The thing is though, I¡¯ll turn into a corpse if I step in without thinking.¡¹

    I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯d be happy if I was killed by Lucy¡¯s hand, but I don¡¯t want to die now that I¡¯ve finally gotten the chance to live with her. I also have to keep the promise I made to Nonna.

    ¡¸Celia, do you have anything I can use? Something that works on vampires.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s too much going on that I can¡¯t think properly.¡¹

    Celia brings all kinds of tools on journeys.

    She might have a handy item for this situation.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­a talisman against evil spirits, holy water, spare panties, a silver knife.¡¹

    Firstly, the talisman and holy water can be ruled out.

    I¡¯ll also leave the panties, since Celia needs them.

    The silver knife might be effective, but hurting the two of them is an outrageous idea, so it¡¯s no good either.

    ¡¸All that¡¯s left are seasonings for outdoor camping.¡¹

    Mustard and ck pepper and¡­¡­this is it!

    I grab a certain seasoning and throw it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to see anymore bloodshed!¡¹

    They don¡¯tply with my words.

    ¡¸Quiet! Could you keep calm if someone ripped your head off so disgustingly!?¡¹

    ¡¸Back off Aegir. This child won¡¯t learn unless I discipline her strictly.¡¹

    Lucy smiles as she turns her reddish ck eyes at me.

    However, when she realizes what I threw, she screams and crouches with a frightened expression.

    The pose she does of holding her head and closing her eyes is the same as the one a normal woman would do when scared.

    ¡¸You finally recognize how terrifying I am!? If you spin around three times, bark like a dog, and swear to give him to me, I¡¯ll for¨D¨D¡¹

    Meanwhile, the prideful Brynhildr doesn¡¯t notice the projectile.

    It was toote to even warn her, so the seasoning flew into her mouth just as she was dering victory.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dmmgh!¡¹

    Brynhildr presses both hands to her mouth as her eyes go wide.

    The demonic aura from her eyes disappears.

    ¡¸Sorry. I didn¡¯t think it would enter your mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwaahd es et?¡¹

    She means ¡®what is it?¡¯ I suppose.

    I answer while disying an apologetic face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s garlic, the whole thing.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a quality product of the Roron High grounds, known for its pungent smell.¡¹

    Brynhildr faints with her hands covering her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help you spit it out. Lucy, lend a hand.¡¹

    ¡¸No. The smell is stronger than that of sewage to us vampires. Honestly, I don¡¯t even want to get close¡­¡­you¡¯re so mean, Aegir. How could you shove such a stinky thing inside the tiny Brynhildr¡¯s mouth¡­¡­what a fiend.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t intentional.

    Oh no, Brynhildr¡¯s face is changing from blue to yellow.

    With the matter settled, I sit next to the ruins of the house.

    Frankly, I didn¡¯t want to look at the wreckage of the memory-filled building, but I had to wait for Brynhildr to rinse her mouth a thousand times.

    Besides, Lucy has several hundred times more memories than me and isn¡¯t saying anything so it would be strange if Iined.

    ¡¸Fufu, that girl is always like that. She disguises herself as cold-blooded and cruel¡­¡­yet in reality she has gotten ustomed to a non-human lifestyle in these past centuries. The part at the root hasn¡¯t changed.¡¹

    Lucy sits next to me but her gaze is far in the distance.

    ¡¸Hey Aegir, how old do you think we are?¡¹

    Of course, she means how old she looks.

    In that case, Brynhildr is 11 and Lucy about 26, I guess.

    This kind of question is often asked when I¡¯m ying around with women, so I¡¯m well-prepared.

    Children want to be seen as older than they are and older women want to be seen as younger.

    On a side note, for women of Mel¡¯s age, it¡¯s better to say an age that is ten years younger.

    ¡¸14 and 21. Am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re one off. I am 22 and Brynhildr is 13¡­¡­that¡¯s the point we stopped aging.¡¹

    I pump my fist.

    That was a perfect answer. It was more perfect than if I got it right on the mark.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll exin the meaning of that gestureter, right?¡¹

    As I slump dejectedly, Lucy pulls me close and lets me rest on herp.

    Celia clings to my back almost like she¡¯s trying topete for my affection.

    ¡¸Is she an acquaintance of yours?¡¹

    It was a guess, but I thought it would act as a good lead-in for Lucy, seeing how she has something on her mind that she wants to talk about.

    ¡¸We¡¯re sisters. Although it¡¯s a bit of a special rtionship¡­¡­unique, if you will.¡¹

    I continue with another question, pretending to be casual.

    ¡¸Do you have other siblings or family too?¡¹

    Lucy silently shakes her head.

    ¡¸No. Brynhildr seems to have increased her household, but I don¡¯t have any real family. It¡¯s just me and Brynhildr. Ah, Sieg isn¡¯t rted but he can be considered family. I thought it would be hard for Brynhildr, being the loner she is, to be alone.¡¹

    A story is told in a bell-like voice from beautiful lips.

    Before I knew it, the conversation was one about history.

    It was a story from an inside perspective though, slightly different from the records written in books.

    ¡¸Long, long ago, there existed a kingdom. It was a rather ordinary nation¡­¡­not particrly strong enough to invade nearby countries yet not weak enough to be intimidated, one not rich enough to indulge in luxuries but not poor enough for its citizens to starve. It was a kingdom that simply maintained peace for three hundred years.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­incredible.¡¹

    It¡¯s not ordinary like she says.

    What a feat it is to create a nation where there is no war and no starvation for three hundred years.

    During the period I acted as feudal lord, I don¡¯t remember a time when there was peace for three consecutive months.

    Maybe I was a really bad lord.

    ¡¸Five hundred years ago, I was just an ordinary farm girl living in that nation.¡¹

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    I deny her im.

    After staring carefully at Lucy, I deny her once more.

    ¡¸A peerless beauty like you can¡¯t live uneventfully in an ordinary vige.¡¹

    Lucy giggles and teases my earlobe.

    ¡¸I was a little popr. Men in the vige were always at each other¡¯s throats when it came to me, the feudal lord and the knight captain of the capital fought over me, and in the end there was even an incident where they got their own sons in the conflict.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It goes without saying. Lucy is that great of a woman, so you would want to kill your rivals.¡¹

    In any case, I know things don¡¯t end like a normal story.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be a vampire living alone in the middle of a forest.

    ¡¸It was a rainy day. I went over to the neighboring vige¡­¡­though I can¡¯t remember what I was going there for. All I can remember are the red eyes, the fangs, the intense pain, and the feeling that my life was changing.¡¹

    She was bitten by a vampire.

    She wasn¡¯t simply treated as prey, she was bitten to be transformed into a fellow vampire.

    ¡¸Initially, I had no sense of reason and could only think of wanting blood. I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t remember or I can¡¯t remember. From that point, I never met my parents again. I would live in a dark cave, and whenever I was hungry, I would suck a human¡¯s blood to survive.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, there were lots of enviable men who were sucked to death by Lucy. Man, I¡¯m jealous.¡¹

    Lucy smacks my head for being silly, then kisses my forehead as thanks for theplement.

    ¡¸I lived for close to a hundred years as a blood-sucking monster. Not long after, intelligence and emotion gradually returned to me¡­¡­and well, I cried.¡¹

    They say the older a vampire bes, the more intelligent and powerful it grows.

    A young vampire of twenty or thirty years may be no more than a pawn of their master or a strong independent monster, but it¡¯s not rare for a vampire of a hundred or two hundred years to be smarter than a human. It¡¯s what the legends say anyway.

    ¡¸Men woulde right away when I called in a city. No, there were times before I called when they were lured by the darkness.¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, if Lucy is tempting them, they would even leave in front of their wives. Those who were unmarried would have no other choice.¡¹

    She pats my head and tells me I¡¯m a good boy.

    ¡¸But that was an unlucky day. In truth, that day should have been when I met my end. The king was coincidentally at the capital and the city was overflowing with guards even at night. I didn¡¯t realize anything as I was going about my usual business and¡­¡­¡¹

    Lucy imitates the sound effects of stabbing with her mouth as she pokes her own body with a tree branch.

    When I brushed the branch away and hugged her, she giggled.

    ¡¸I might have been able to escape now, but it was impossible at the time. I could do nothing to stop my head from being lopped off after being stabbed all over.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s when I suddenly emerged to cut down all the¨D¨Dgue.¡¹

    I interrupted because I didn¡¯t want to think about Lucy¡¯s death, but that resulted in a chop to my head.

    My consciousness was knocked out of my head for a second as my brain shook and I could onlyy obediently in herp.

    ¡¸The one who appeared was the prince that was mentioned. As soon as he saw me, he said, ¡°Oh, how beautiful¨D¨Dbe my wife. Vampire? So what? It doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a lovely woman¡±.¡¹

    I let out a jealous roar that echoed throughout the forest.

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558</h4>

    ¡¸Nuooooh!!¡¹

    My right hand is held in ce by Lucy as my left hand pounds the ground.

    ¡¸Love at first sight!? That guy is crazy for proposing right off the bat!¡¹

    Even though I try to il wildly, Lucy is holding down my right hand and my head so I can only flounder harmlessly.

    ¡¸Calm down, Aegir-sama, it¡¯s just an old tale.¡¹

    Celia clings to my feet.

    I can¡¯t fling her away, so I obediently restrain myself.

    Lucy giggles, and pats my head once I quiet down before continuing on.

    ¡¸I rejected him, not understanding what he meant initially, but I was ultimately pushed into marrying him.¡¹

    ¡¸How dare he marry my Lucy, damn adulterer!¡¹

    I writhe my body until my back arches to form a bridge, but I get flicked in the groin.

    The impact that was one step away from rendering my tool useless caused me to be silent and expressionless for about 30 seconds before I could raise a question.

    ¡¸But a prince is not a king. He¡¯s not at the top so he can¡¯t do anything he wants, right?¡¹

    Goldonia is pretty fussy about status and pedigree.

    His father, the king, won¡¯t recognize someone of unknown background, and one who is a vampire at that.

    Of course, if I was the prince, I would strike down the king and make Lucy my bride regardless.

    A memory shes in Lucy¡¯s mind and triggers her to giggle.

    ¡¸He brought me to the pce and was discovered on the same day. However, his father and mother were broad-minded, probably because he was of their blood and¡­¡­was fine with his choice of a pretty girl despite me being a vampire. His father even asked if I would be his lover.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh, I see he¡¯s quite magnanimous.¡¹

    I have to admit that.

    ¡¸Needless to say, it was a secret to everyone outside of his family. In those times, vampires were a ssic example of a powerful monster, and they were more of a threat than a bandit inside the pce.¡¹

    A somewhat strained smile forms on Lucy¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Still, it didn¡¯t prevent the whole country from going into an uproar. They were moring about how a prince fell in love with a sickly girl with no rtives.¡¹

    ¡¸You avoided the sunlight by feigning an illness, I see.¡¹

    Celia nods.

    So the whole family protected Lucy, huh?

    ¡¸There were also people who had a problem with my lineage and etiquette, but they were cated when I smiled.¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s smile bes more gentle.

    No man can resist a beauty of this caliber.

    They can tolerate a slight degree of disrespect.

    Lucy can stab them with a kitchen knife and whack them with a blunt object and get forgiven with a smile.

    ¡¸So you solved all your problems with good looks¡­¡­urk, I can¡¯t ept that as a woman.¡¹

    It¡¯s not a trick that is impossible for Celia.

    Although she might not be as adept at wielding her charm.

    That is when Lucy notices Celia for what seems like the first time, and pats her softly.

    She treats her tenderly as if Celia was a treasured pet animal.

    ¡¸The person who keptining to the very end and red up at every little thing was Brynhildr¨D¨Dthat man¡¯s sister.¡¹

    So that¡¯s what she meant by plicated rtionship¡¯.

    ¡¸Apparently, that girl loved her brother. She tried to kill me in the middle of the night with holy water and wooden stakes. It was around that age when she developed a strong dislike of garlic so she couldn¡¯t use it.¡¹

    ¡¸Scary. But attacking a vampire at night is not really the smartest¡­¡­¡¹

    I smile when I imagine an even more foolish and childish Brynhildr than the current one.

    Lucy lets out a sigh that seemed to transform her sex appeal into steam.

    ¡¸It was truly a warm home. Everyone was kind; both parents, that man, and even Sieg, the knight escort Brynhildr dragged around. For three years after that, I didn¡¯t kill a single person. During the times I had the tiniest shortage of blood, I would take just a bit from the sleeping guards¡­¡­ And everybody forgot that I was a monster.¡¹

    She makes a sad face, signifying the start of the next chapter of the story.

    ¡¸In the three hundred years of peace, there wasn¡¯t the slightest sign of turmoil, and I thought that I would eventually have toe up with an excuse as to why I do not grow old.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to hear about the happy stories of that man¡¯s married life, and more importantly I don¡¯t want to hear about stories that make Lucy sad.

    I return my head back to herp as if telling her that she doesn¡¯t have to exin.

    Lucy speaks about it anyways in a matter-of-fact and slightly sad fashion.

    During a dinner party on a certain day, a clumsy maid tripped and poked a fork into Lucy¡¯s arm.

    Naturally, it was not a major wound and Lucy wouldn¡¯t yell.

    ¨D¨Dthat¡¯s if the fork wasn¡¯t silver.

    ¡¸Rising vapor and a festering arm. Those two things would remind anyone of the fabled vampire.¡¹

    At a hundred years old, a stab in the arm is not enough to be a serious injury for Lucy.

    But the secret is out.

    At the dinner party hosted by the royal family, in front of the nobles present¨D¨Dthe princess was revealed to be a vampire.

    ¡¸Of course, the nobles all cried out, ¡°She¡¯s a monster. She should be executed¡±. That man and his parents frantically tried dodge the issue, but was instantly retorted with, ¡°then put her under the sun¡±, which had noeback.¡¹

    Lucy walks forward, at the end of her rope.

    While sunlight is but a mere nuisance to her now, it would have turned her to ash at that time. Even so, she must have cared a lot about the man and his family, and thus decided to burn herself.

    As the woman walked out, a shout of abuse rang out.

    ¡ºFilthy corpse. Get roasted by the sun and dissolve away.¡»

    Faster than Lucy could lower her head, the prince¡¯s sword cut down the heckler.

    ¡¸It was mayhem after that. ¡°The prince is being manipted¡±, ¡°The royal family has been hijacked by a demon¡±, ¡°Everyone will be bitten and transformed into vampires¡±, such ideas were freely thrown around.¡¹

    The peace which continued for three centuries vanished in a single night and the kingdom copsed from the internal conflict.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t have many allies. The capital fell from the collective attack from all the nobles. Our parents were arrested and burned as monsters, while I was led away by that man.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think Lucy had any intention to fight.

    ¡¸Staying together until the end was me, that man, Brynhildr, and Sieg. As we were running, Brynhildr suffered a fatal injury.¡¹

    Lucy, relying on her instincts, turned Brynhildr into one of her own kind.

    And needing inhuman power to shake off their pursuers, she also turned Siegfried into a vampire.

    ¡¸Brynhildr¡¯s mind didn¡¯t change. As for Sieg¡­¡­half of his mind was destroyed.¡¹

    The four of them hid in this forest and built a house to keep out the sun.

    I once again look at the burnt remains.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m not sure if it was ten years or twenty years that passed. All I remember is that the four of us lived here long enough for him to turn into an old man.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t turn ¡®him¡¯ into a vampire?¡¹

    I thought I screwed up as soon as I asked the question, but it was toote to swallow those words.

    Lucy casts her eyes downward briefly, then replies.

    ¡¸I was probably scared. If he just died, or became like Sieg¡­¡­or worse, if I failed and his mind waspletely destroyed, I wouldn¡¯t know what I¡¯d do. Thinking that, I couldn¡¯t do it. He simplyughed that we¡¯d be in trouble if nobody could go outside during the day¡­¡­even though it was my fault that the country and his parents were gone, he still smiled kindly.¡¹

    Mmm, my jealousy is bubbling, but he seems like a nice guy.

    But one day, he wandered out of the forest.

    ¡¸After the death of the royal family, the kingdom was a mess due to the struggle for power. Perhaps he missed the feeling of the past, but he went to find a ce that might ept us. He said that he wanted us to be able to walk unashamed in the light again.¡¹

    ¡¸Walking under the sun would be bad though.¡¹

    Lucy agrees and smiles.

    It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t read the atmosphere.

    It¡¯s because I knew the conclusion that I purposely cracked a joke.

    ¡¸He never returned.¡¹

    ¡¸He can¡¯t have run away. He wanted to bring Lucy back to the public before he grew too old and unable to move¡­¡­even if it cost him his life in the process¨D¨D Wait, why am I giving my rival the benefit of the doubt?¡¹

    ¡¸Waaff.¡¹

    I squeeze Celia¡¯s cheeks to vent my anger.

    ¡¸With him gone, Brynhildr also parted ways. Since she was a crybaby, I couldn¡¯t leave her alone, so I had Sieg apany her.¡¹

    That¡¯s how Lucy came to live by herself for close to two hundred years.

    The story was twice as heavy as I had imagined.

    It¡¯s on the level of the dwarf¡¯s war hammer.

    Knowing how important that man was to Lucy, I can¡¯t hide my jealousy.

    But despite my frustration and agony, I¡¯m d I listened to her story.

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m determined to prevent Lucy from feeling more sadness. I¡¯ll make her happy for sure.¡¹

    I push aside the hand holding my head down, spring up, and tightly embrace Lucy¡¯s voluptuous body.

    Lucy stares in surprise at her hand, but greets me with her usual gentle smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­this is totally inconsequential, but how was the prince in ¡®that¡¯ area? You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? He was amazing. I was a virgin so he did as he pleased with me.¡¹

    An impact shoots through my head.

    It wasn¡¯t in a psychological sense, I literally fell backwards and hit my head.

    ¡¸Why ask if you¡¯re going to be that shocked¡­¡­eh, your breathing has stopped! Puuh, puuuh!!¡¹

    As Celia performs mouth-to-mouth resuscitation on me, Brynhildres back with a look of hatred on her face.

    Unfortunately, her mouth still stinks of garlic.

    ¡¸When I went to that man¡¯s room to read¡­¡­ahem! I mean, when I went to borrow a book¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸On the floor from behind?¡¹

    Brynhildr turns red and Celia begins to do chestpressions.

    ¡¸Shut up! I was only ten back then! And he was only fifteen¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Fifteen, really?¡¹

    Lucy never mentioned the man¡¯s age.

    Certainly, it is not odd for the prince of a nation to marry at fifteen.

    ¡¸Plus that man was thin and barely 150 cm tall¡­¡­ Someone like you, who was needlessly big here and there, was a bad match for him!¡¹

    He showed his manliness by proposing in the first meeting and ying the person who yelled at Lucy, so I created an image in my mind of the prince being a muscr man over two meters howling like a barbarian.

    ¡¸Fifteen and only 150 cm¡­¡­I see, I see. Fufufu.¡¹

    The fire of jealousy diminishes in size.

    I can¡¯t be envious of such a kid.

    And no offense to him, but I¡¯m sure his skill in bed was a joke at best.

    Almost like Lucy sensed what I was thinking in my heart, she also nods and smiles¨D¨D

    ¡¸That person was really handsome. It would send shivers down my spine.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    Lucy apologizes as I slump dejectedly.

    Of course, she¡¯s just ying around. I want to believe she is anyway.

    My heart was pretty much a wreck at that point, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    I made Lucy talk about an unpleasant story. And I don¡¯t want the mood to remain dark.

    Lucy picks up a piece of charcoal, crushes it and lets the dust scatter in the sky.

    ¡¸This ce was left to protect me. So having to protect it would be getting my priorities mixed up. I have a person who will take me out after all.¡¹

    She looks at me head-on.

    ¡¸Did ¡®that man¡¯ say it too? Am I¡­¡­a recement?¡¹

    My tone reverts back to the childlike tone from the past.

    I don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m a substitute.

    That guy from then is no longer around and Lucy is currently in my arms.

    That means I¡¯m the only one with a chance.

    The main goal is to make her fall in love with me no matter what anyone thinks and be the most important man in her life.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s my imagination. Besides, if you were simply a recement, I would have dismembered you at that time. My preference for boys who are honest yet assertive may have had an effect on me.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oh.¡¹

    She gives my face a teasing p.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not anyone else but my Aegir. You¡¯ve be quite rugged, but you¡¯re still my cute Aegir.¡¹

    Lucy has to stand on her tiptoes in order to close the distance in height and give me a peck on the lips.

    ¡¸Alright, I have no more indecision. I won¡¯t say any cowardly things again.¡¹

    I pick Lucy up in my arms.

    ¡¸Arara, I can walk on my own.¡¹

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m carrying you no matter what you say.¡¹

    I turn my back on the burnt house of memories.

    I will probably never return.

    ¡¸Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me!¡¹

    Brynhildr jumps and clings to my neck.

    She climbs up and rides on my shoulders.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ming too!¡¹

    Celia attaches herself on my back, avoiding contact with Brynhildr.

    Siegfried follows about twenty steps behind us.

    Obviously, with his speed, he can catch up in an instant.

    ¡¸Fufu, then shall we chat about ¡®him¡¯ on the way back?¡¹

    ¡¸Can we not!? He was my brother. It¡¯s awkward, dammit!¡¹

    ¡¸Brynhildr, don¡¯t talk so much¡­¡­your mouth stinks.¡¹

    Don¡¯t yank out my hair in a fit of anger.

    What am I going to do if the top of my head goes bald?

    Now I know a bit of how Schwartz feels.

    ¡¸Ah Aegir, go to the right.¡¹

    I move ording to Lucy, and she extends her hand with the speed of lightning to grab something on top of a tree.

    ¡¸Go left.¡¹

    When I listen to Brynhildr¡¯s instructions, her tiny hand grabs something that jumps away in an attempt to escape.

    ¡¸¡¸Aaaah! I got caught!!¡¹¡¹

    I see familiar green hair and long ears.

    Trembling and looking pale are Natia and Felteris.

    Natia writhes desperately but Brynhildr¡¯s slender arm doesn¡¯t let go.

    Felteris activates some kind of magic, but Lucy¡¯s eyes glow red and negate the spell.

    ¡¸For some reason, I¡¯m seeing a lot more supposedly rare elves recently. I just got rid of a group not too long ago.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll take some time to return to the capital. I¡¯ve never sucked an elf before, maybe I should try.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Hnggyaaaa!!¡¹¡¹

    As they scream boisterously, I keep walking with my beloved woman in my arms.

    This is a feeling I¡¯ve never felt even after conquering the capital, I wonder if this is what a triumphant return is.

    I¡¯m sure Leopolt and Adolph will have much to say when I get back.

    Before we departed, I didn¡¯t care and thought it was fine to let them do as they pleased, but that¡¯s not the case anymore.

    A kingdom imed by great betrayal is more fragile than a tower built on sand.

    I can¡¯t let it fall apart so easily and leave Lucy alone again.

    Politics and governing have never been interesting to me, but I¡¯ll take it seriously now.

    I pull off Natia, who is biting the top of my head, and Brynhildr, and also separate from Lucy who is ruthlessly readying her arm to mutte Felteris, who has resigned herself and taken off her clothes for some reason, and move forward.

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559: Frightening King Hardlett</h4>

    ¡¸I can walk on my own, Aegir. Lower me, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, what if you step on a nail? Leave it to me.¡¹

    I continue on foot out of the forest with Lucy in my arms.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s a full moon tonight so we shouldn¡¯t have any trouble traveling at night as long as we¡¯re careful where we walk.

    Next to me is Celia, and Natia and Felteris, who are staring at me in disgust, riding double on my horse.

    Brynhildr is on my back, tugging my ear and hair everytime I converse with Lucy.

    ¡¸Do you know how long it¡¯ll take to reach the capital on foot¡­¡­?¡¹

    Celia seems concerned, but is there anything to worry about?

    I hurried here to see Lucy as soon as possible, but now we¡¯ll be together forever.

    I don¡¯t mind if it takes several weeks.

    I give Lucy a soft kiss on the lips.

    She smiles and returns a kiss on the tip of my nose, then grabs me by the arm and cor.

    ¡¸I repeated myself three times. You¡¯re a bit too obstinate.¡¹

    My body instantly flips 180 degrees and falls on the ground.

    It¡¯s a mystery how she managed to throw me while I was carrying her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long since I took a leisurely walk outside of the forest. And with another person at that.¡¹

    Lucy spreads her arms and does a little spin, then pulls Brynhildr down from my back.

    ¡¸Wah, stop! I don¡¯t want you to¡­¡­argh, let go!!¡¹

    Brynhildr yells, but doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of fighting again and allows herself to be dragged.

    It¡¯s regrettable that the warmth disappeared from my arms.

    ¡¸Um, um.¡¹

    Celia aims for the time Lucy is separated from me and dismounts from her horse.

    ¡¸About thatdy Lucy, I don¡¯t know anything except her name.¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t tell anybody about her.

    In fact, how does she know her name?

    ¡¸You said it in your sleep¨D¨Dmore importantly, that person is frankly not human, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s a vampire.¡¹

    It¡¯s nothing that needs to be hidden.

    ¡¸W-without hesitation¡­¡­I mean, the reason she gets along well with Aegir-sama means you are also¡­¡­of course, I¡¯m okay with it and if it¡¯s an important secret, I¡¯m prepared to protect it!¡¹

    I tilt my head, unsure of what she means, but I soon figure out the source of her worry, and I rub her head to reassure her.

    ¡¸Worried that I¡¯m also a vampire? Hahaha, I¡¯m a human no matter how you look at it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there were quite a few suspicious points so I asked. Fugyu.¡¹

    When I pinch Celia¡¯s nose and shake lightly, she sneezes adorably to the side and then approaches me again.

    ¡¸She seems like a parental figure and precious¡­¡­and it appears like Aegir-sama is the one in the lower position. She isn¡¯t a past lover, is she?¡¹

    Well spotted.

    I did misunderstand and sobbed at the grave, so I can¡¯t say anything at this point.

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s a very precious person. As for position¡­¡­I¡¯ve never thought about it, although Lucy is someone I can¡¯t defy.¡¹

    Celia leans forward.

    ¡¸Lucy is the person who raised me. I became who I am today because of her¡­¡­she¡¯s family, a sister¡­¡­perhaps I should say a mother.¡¹

    ¡¸M-mother!?¡¹

    It¡¯s embarrassing when said out loud.

    ¡¸Fufu, mother you say? Yet all we do day after day is have sex.¡¹

    Lucy pops up next to us.

    ¡¸Mother y!!¡¹

    The perverted elf Felteris gets excited at that part.

    ¡¸Then the person who took Aegir-sama¡¯s virginity was-!¡¹

    ¡¸It was me of course~ I remember his pathetic scream and his furrowed brow as he desperately swung his hips to ejacte.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t remind me¡­¡­¡¹

    I¡¯ll look uncool in front of Celia.

    Lucy lines up beside me and walks like she¡¯s dancing.

    ¡¸Who would have thought that boy would be so muscr¨D¨DI mean, a king.¡¹

    I flex my muscles as she strokes my chest.

    She simply pokes my side, as if telling me not to bulk up, deting my attempt to appeal to her.

    My abs can stop a sword, but Lucy¡¯s finger can bypass all the way to my insides like it¡¯s nothing.

    Lucy smiles at my writhing and then asks me with an innocent expression.

    ¡¸Now as promised, I am to be whatever Aegir wants¡­¡­so what shall I be?¡¹

    The light of the full moon illuminates Lucy¡¯s pure white skin.

    ¡¸Your sister? Or maybe your mother? Or maybe your wife~? Will you make me your mistress or your sex ve?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I won¡¯t make you a sex ve. You¡¯re the most beloved woman so I¡¯ll make you my wife¡­¡­ahem.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, Aegir-sama, then Nonna-san will be second¨D¨D¡¹

    I pat Celia¡¯s head and try to pass herments as insignificant.

    Lucy smiled mischievously.

    ¡¸You already have a girl that you¡¯re in a rtionship with? Are you trying to two-time in secret? Or are you going to say something cruel like, ¡°she¡¯s my woman¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just one, and they¡¯re not just going out with each other, muuf-¡¹

    I knead Celia¡¯s cheeks and put her back on the horse.

    ¡¸We can save the details forter. Why don¡¯t we just enjoy our reunion for now?¡¹

    We arrived at the capital one weekter.

    There were a few funny stories shared on the way, but none worth recalling.

    ¡¸I was wondering what you were doing, chasing after women again? ¨D¨DPlease consider your position and the situation a little!¡¹

    Adolphins in a near-yelling tone.

    ¡¸I hate work too. Since you destroyed it, at least take responsibility. If this ce falls, it won¡¯t just be Goldonia, the entire Central ins will be wrapped in chaos for who knows how many years toe.¡¹

    Even Tristan, who normally cks off, sounds serious.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze is the sharpest.

    His eyes darted back and forth from me to Lucy, applying a pressure that is to say he¡¯s had enough of my fooling around.

    Usually, I would try to dodge the issue or fight back.

    ¡¸Mm, tell me what happened while I was gone. If you have any countermeasures, bring them to me.¡¹

    I throw off my travel clothes, wrap a red cloak around my body and head toward the throne.

    ¡¸You three talk and start from the most urgent matters first. I¡¯ll meet with anyone if an audience is required.¡¹

    The three of them stand nkly, no it¡¯s four of them including Celia.

    ¡¸Hurry it up. Or is continuing to lecture me a priority?¡¹

    The three men immediately move into action.

    Their subordinates soon follow suit.

    ¡¸Celia, guide Lucy to a room. I¡¯lle when it¡¯s nighttime.¡¹

    Either way, it¡¯s midday now and Lucy probably doesn¡¯t want to move.

    I can also introduce her to my family at night.

    Adolph brought three bureaucrats first.

    All of them bowed as a formality, but their discontented faces could not be hidden.

    ¡¸I have decided to leave the governance structure of Goldonia in tact. This is becauserge-scale reconstruction should not be done during times of turmoil. Thus¡­¡­those who were notpletely cooperative were also kept in their positions.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    It¡¯s fine to entrust Adolph with this area.

    Domestic affairs officials and bureaucrats are humans too.

    If the head is suddenly changed in a reckless way, there is sure to be unhappiness.

    That is inevitable.

    I urge the three bureaucrats to state theirints freely.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹

    One of them, as a bureaucrat responsible for human affairs, opposes the special position given to Adolph.

    He believed it wasn¡¯t right for a domestic affairs official of a mere feudal lord to be supervising the affairs of the kingdom.

    And that the person should be chosen from the kingdom¡¯s top bureaucrats.

    The second one, as a bureaucrat responsible for domestic affairs, after cursing me considerably for wrecking the bridges connecting the roads from Rafen to the roads from the capital, told me that rebuilding those bridges was the top priority, and that repairing the capital¡¯s defenses can wait.

    He said that it would be fine if there was another political uprising and I fell, but if I didn¡¯t fix the streets before that, it would be a disaster for decades.

    Thest one, as a bureaucrat responsible for legal affairs, told me that my ascension to the throne was against thew and morals, and dered that he could not follow me as a servant of thew.

    All of them behaved boldly in my presence, knowing I¡¯m an usurper.

    It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t feel fear, I guess they have a bit of backbone.

    ¡¸Guys with impressive spirits.¡¹

    I smile as I stand on the throne.

    ¡¸I know how capable you all are with the speech each of you gave. The more ipetent individuals are, the more they wag their tails unconditionally. You guys have the brains and the guts. You are valuable assets.¡¹

    Their faces rx slightly.

    ¡¸Your wills are passable. But actions have consequences.¡¹

    I draw my Dual Crater and sh the legal bureaucrat diagonally from the shoulder.

    Nobody screamed.

    It was an instant death, and the other two were left speechless.

    ¡¸I thought I dered that anybody who doesn¡¯tply will be killed. You are free to express your opinions and I don¡¯t mind criticisms toward me. But if you disobey orders, no matter if you¡¯re talented or brave, I have no need for you.¡¹

    This guy was the only one who said he wouldn¡¯t follow.

    The other two just offered a different opinion, criticism, and an alternate suggestion.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll reconsider the issue while taking into ount your ideas. My order is absolute though. Otherwise¡­¡­¡¹

    I pass the bloody de to Celia and return to the throne.

    Scared stiff, the two bureaucrats exit the room.

    ¡¸Come again if you have furtherints.¡¹

    My voice causes them to flinch.

    I would recognize the size of their balls if they smiled back, but maybe that¡¯s too much to expect from bureaucrats.

    ¡¸¡­¡­rule by fear yet not silencing them¡­¡­¡¹

    Next, Leopolt brings in four, no five messengers of feudal lords¡­¡­there are a lot of them.

    ¡¸Each of them are lords of small domains who didn¡¯t yield to the threats. We can subjugate them, but they are far from the capital and from Rafen, and it¡¯s a bad move to go on a military expedition when the foundation of the government is uncertain. It would be best if we can settle the matter amicably.¡¹

    Leopolt whispers in my ear.

    He spoke very fast, I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t stutter.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    The messengersid out various lines of logic.

    I listen and nod, waiting to answer at the end.

    ¡¸So, which is it? Do you want to be exempted from the tax because you¡¯re short of money due to the civil war I started or do you not want to pay the same amount as before because you don¡¯t like the way I became king?¡¹

    The messengers look at each other and then try to gauge the reactions of me and Leopolt.

    Naturally, neither of us show anything.

    Celia is the one who is the leastposed, though she is just an attendant and isn¡¯t entertained by them.

    ¡¸I speak on behalf of my lord¡­¡­my father! It would be a mistake to judge me as a minor lord! Even in turbulent times, injustice is a vice! Because I do not want to see the dismantling of Goldonia, I will not rebel against King Hardlett! If you desire the loyalty given to a rightful king, appropriate¨D¨D¡¹

    I m a fist on the throne and stand.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit!!¡¹

    I walk slowly toward the messenger.

    ¡¸The courage to stand against any opponent without withdrawing a single step is the kind of courage I expect of a feudal lord. Wonderful. Imend your lord.¡¹

    The head of the feudal lord¡¯s son goes flying as I finish my sentence.

    ¡¸Leopolt, send soldiers out immediately to crush this guy¡¯s house.¡¹

    Leopolt doesn¡¯t say anything and bows in response.

    That face tells me he¡¯s definitely going to say something after.

    ¡¸Sorry for the dy. What did you guys think about the first question?¡¹

    The rest of the messengers bowed their heads to plead for a tax exemption.

    ¡¸There is no military power to spare.¡¹

    Leopolt says.

    ¡¸I know. That house can ready about 200 men, right?¡¹

    ¡¸They have a branch family in the vicinity. A full mobilization will amount to 500 men.¡¹

    It¡¯s practically the same thing.

    ¡¸Then gather 100 men. I will crush the house myself.¡¹

    Leopolt twists his neck slightly.

    ¡¸In that case, 50 men will do. The branch family will not act if His Majesty is personally heading out. You can let them live in the capital on the condition that his eldest son and wife are taken as hostages¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need his son. I¡¯ll take his wife and daughter for a year in the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸And you¡¯ll return them with a bigger belly? I understand.¡¹

    Recently, Celia has beening up with harsher retorts.

    Above all, Leopolt¡¯s somewhat happy stone-faced expression grosses me out.

    It was right when I walked into the corridor, thinking I was finished.

    ¡¸Tyrant, prepare yourself¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A maid who was cleaning pulled out a hidden de from the handle of a broom.

    At the same time, a servant gardener whipped out a crossbow and took aim.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    Celia pounces on the maid while Leopolt silently steps in the line of fire of the crossbow.

    ¡¸No need.¡¹

    I push Leopolt aside and throw my Dual Crater, which deflects the bolt and flies straight into the gardener¡¯s chest.

    The maid slips past Celia, but I bend the de with my hand and lift her up by the neck.

    ¡¸Gh¡­¡­mortifying¡­¡­¡¹

    I put just enough pressure on the carotid artery for her to fall unconscious and set her down on the spot.

    ¡¸I will apany you in the interrogation process. No torture.¡¹

    Man, there¡¯s not much time until night, and it¡¯s still so busy.

    ¡¸Aah, if I may add one more thing, the king of Aless has sent a letter saying he wants to meet with you.¡¹

    Tristan has brought up another troublesome matter.

    ¡¸To begin with, aren¡¯t meetings something that are requested? Why has it been decided to be held already?¡¹

    And also, don¡¯t read the contents of a letter sent from king to king.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t. When the letter was given, the contents were yelled so loudly that the entire pce could hear it.¡¹

    That is something the idiots of Aless would do.

    Unfortunately, the letter seems like the real deal.

    ¡¸Okay, postponed. We¡¯ll postpone that.¡¹

    I have to introduce Lucy to my familyter today.

    I don¡¯t know what will happen the next day.

    ¡¸The thing is, King Gildress himself delivered the letter¡­¡­he said he¡¯d go drinking today ande tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸He came himself? ¡­¡­there¡¯s no point in requesting the meeting then.¡¹

    I was nning to do my own thing for a bit, but I can¡¯t win against someone who¡¯s born with a wild personality.

    He¡¯lle regardless of whether I postpone the meeting or not.

    Things are already a mess and if I refuse, it will be messier.

    ¡¸Also, three shabby-looking feudal lords requested a meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, who cares anymore.¡¹

 Chapter 560.1

    <h4>Chapter 560-1: Bewildered by an Enchanting Flower Part 1</h4>

    Royal Pce ¨C Late Night.

    ¡¸I pushed everything till tomorrow so I could head to the bedroom.¡¹

    I was walking with Celia in the inner pce.

    This area, located deeper in the pce than the throne room, is quiet at best and lonely at worst.

    ¡¸This is the ce where the king¡¯s family lives, but the former king didn¡¯t have any family and I heard only the minimum amount of cleaning was done.¡¹

    The king only kept Rosario close.

    And because he wanted her to be near every night, the inner pce wasn¡¯t used.

    ¡¸I have to talk to Rosario too.¡¹

    Apparently she has never set one step outside the room adjacent to the former king¡¯s quarters.

    ¡¸Well, that can also wait till tomorrow. For now¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Not there. Over here.¡¹

    Celia guides me to a different path.

    The inner pce of Goldonia¡¯s royal pce is really huge.

    Each of the three corridors has a name, with the mostvishly decorated corridor being reserved for the queen and her children, the second mostvish corridor being reserved for the concubines and their families, and the leastvish corridor being reserved for the mistresses and girls of interest at the time.

    There are almost a hundred rooms in total and the inner pce alone is as big as the mansion in Rafen.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the girls would feel bad with such a tant distinction though.¡¹

    I told the girls to pick whichever room they wanted, so each of them moved to the room that suited their tastes.

    By the way, it seems as soon as Nonna and the others arrived at the inner pce, Nonna made a mad dash with her maids, tripping twice along the way, to the most gorgeous room thought to be for the queen consort, jumped onto the bed, and then stuck a sign on the entrance that said ¡ºLegal¡îNonna¡îWife¡»,upying the room.

    ¡¸It looks like this has to do with inheritance rights. Aegir-sama is going to have it hard down the road. You can¡¯t be carelessly returning home like you did before.¡¹

    I went back to my house after exiting the throne room like I usually do.

    It¡¯s because Celia wasn¡¯t there to remind me.

    Dorothea and the orphans are in Rafen, and the other girls are in the inner pce so of course the house will be empty.

    I misinterpreted the dark house as having been attacked and charged in with my sword drawn, but a neighbor misunderstood me to be an intruder and reported it to the guards, whom upon arrival I mistook as a group of assassins¡­¡­

    ¡¸If Celia¡¯s toilet break was ten seconds longer, blood would have been shed fruitlessly.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you assume I was going to the toilet!? Though that¡¯s where I went this time!¡¹

    I can tell because you waddled off while pressing against your dder.

    ¡¸Anyways, it¡¯s this way! This is the reception room of the inner pce!!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s face reddens as she points to a grand door.

    For some reason, Casie is clutching her knees and shaking by the door.

    £¨I don¡¯t like it here. There are a bunch of them, women with terrifying faces still bearing a grudge.£©

    ¡¸This room is the meeting ce of those in the inner pce. Tristan told me that during the heyday of the royal court¡¯s history, apparently there were suicides every month, attempts at suicide, and banishments for being suspected of infidelity.¡¹

    Celia also shivers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s sad, but we can¡¯t do anything about the past. If they¡¯re going to haunt us, all we can do is try tofort them.¡¹

    All the ghosts in the inner pce are probably female, so it won¡¯t be unpleasant if they appear.

    Nonna will likely be scared though, don¡¯t mention it to her.

    When I entered the room, Nonna and the others were busy checking their new rooms.

    ¡¸I thought the wallpaper was pure white but it¡¯s actually silk. Uwa¡­¡­I wouldn¡¯t even want to sneeze in here.¡¹

    ¡¸The chairs are so soft despite being wood¡­¡­what¡¯s this crest?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the crest of the Goldonian royal family. Normally, the conqueror would have it shaved off first¡­¡­Hardlett-sama is sloppy in that area¡­¡­I mean, magnanimous.¡¹

    ¡¸Does this table look tilted? For a while now, the knives and forks were moving on their own.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, I might have caught a cold. I¡¯ve been hearing some disturbing sounds in my head¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mom, just put down the knife for now. Why are you holding it with the de pointing down?¡¹

    Everybody gathered around when they saw me.

    I also happened to see Lucy walking at the end of the corridor.

    I grab her by the shoulder and proceed to introduce her to everyone.

    ¡¸This is Lucy. She became my woman today. I want you all to get along.¡¹

    I bask in the lingering sound of those words I said.

    ¡°My woman¡±. That¡¯s right, Lucy became my woman.

    Those words alone fill my heart with warmth from the feeling of achievement and also cause my crotch to bulge.

    ¡¸Oh yes. Another one¡­¡­wait, what!?¡¹

    Nonna squeaks strangely as she takes one look at Lucy¡¯s face.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to do an introduction, do it earlier~ I¡¯m sleepy and can¡¯t say anything¨D¨Dgeh.¡¹

    Ca rubs her eyes and is left at a loss for words.

    ¡¸Err, so you¡¯re going to be a mistress? Let¡¯s get along as fellow lovers of Aegir-sama¡­¡­wah!¡¹

    Mel¡¯s smile freezes and she drops her knife.

    ¡­¡­why was she holding a knife in the first ce?

    An unsettling feeling and astonishment spreads to everybody.

    Curious if Lucy did anything, I peeked at her face, but she¡¯s just smiling and her eyes are blue with no murderous intent leaking out.

    There¡¯s nothing weird about her at all.

    That¡¯s when Leah put a hand to her mouth and muttered.

    ¡¸What an unbelievably beautiful woman¡­¡­I thought I stopped breathing for a second.¡¹

    Maria continues with her jaw still hanging open.

    ¡¸T-those proportions too! Her boobs are that big and her butt is that plump, yet her waist is so slim¡­¡­eerrgh¡­¡­¡¹

    Melissaments kindly, though her voice contains slight frustration.

    ¡¸And her skin is like snow. I¡­¡­can¡¯t win against that. This kind of beauty actually exists?¡¹

    On the other hand, Nonna¡¯s mood is gradually worsening.

    ¡¸Gnngngg¡­¡­it certainly makes me, as a woman, tremble¡­¡­but¡­¡­but still-!!¡¹

    Nonna starts fanning herself with a paper fan as if she suddenly felt hot.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking off my top! Hold this!¡¹

    Nonna slides off her nightgown, leaving her in just underwear that is thin enough to see through her body, and then arches back, pushing her boobs out.

    ¡¸At least Nonna-san¡¯s breasts have her beat.¡¹

    Mel praises.

    ¡¸She loses in the butt and waist, but her breasts win in size!!¡¹

    Irijina shows her support.

    ¡¸But aren¡¯t Nonna¡¯s nipples and are cker. That woman looks like she¡¯d have pretty pink ones. And also, Nonna¡¯s been letting them sway a lot so they might be sagging a tiny bit.¡¹

    ¡¸You traitor¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Lucy ignores Nonna as she pounces on Ca, and looks nkly at me.

    ¡¸Hmm. Putting aside pretending to get along, it¡¯s looking like they won¡¯t even speak to each other.¡¹

    Lucy smiles at me.

    Her eyes narrow for a split second.

    ¡¸So who are those girls?¡¹

    The one who answered was Nonna.

    ¡¸I am Aegir-sama¡¯s legal wife!¡¹

    ¡¸I am his wife and will soon be recing her.¡¹

    ¡¸I am a concubine. My daughters will soon be as well.¡¹

    The rest of the girls follow the lead of Nonna, Ca, and Mel, and introduce themselves one by one.

    Lucy, without nodding once, asks me a question in a deep voice.

    ¡¸Aegir, you¡¯re married?¡¹

    ¡¸You could say that.¡¹

    Not good, her clear blue eyes are turning red.

    I try to turn away, but she grabs my head firmly so I can¡¯t move it an inch.

    ¡¸You have multiple wives and surrounded yourself with many lovers. You came to see me thinking that you kept your promise?¡¹

    Crap, she¡¯s pissed.

    ¡¸Yes, but let me exin.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir, sit.¡¹

    I reflexively sit when told to do so.

    A small shriek and murmur escapes Nonna¡¯s lips.

    As expected, this is a bit too much and I have to stand up.

    ¡¸Lay down. Aegir, you wanted to use me just for my body like your personal toy?¡¹

    I object with my head on the floor.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I never thought of ying. I risked my life to see you¨D¨D¡¹

    There isn¡¯t an ounce of untruth to my words.

    I face Lucy straight on and plead with my eyes locked on hers.

    ¡¸Beg. Not like that, the standing one. Then I¡¯m a precious being to Aegir?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!!¡¹

    I pull up my pants and embrace Lucy¡¯s shoulder.

    If I am ambiguous here and Lucy loses interest, I¡¯ll never recover.

    As soon as Lucy¡¯s face was hidden from the other women by my shadow, she grinned.

    I didn¡¯t even have time to think that I was defeated.

    ¡¸Then you¡¯ll make me your legal wife?¡¹

    ¡¸Hrrggh!!¡¹

    I hear a grunt from Nonna.

    ¡¸You are an irreceable and important woman. That¡¯s why, regardless of what social status you have¨D¨D¡¹

    Lucy pushes my shoulder away.

    ¡¸I understand. A promise is a promise and I will be your woman. However, if you aren¡¯t bound to me then I guess I don¡¯t have to be bound solely to you either. I¡¯ll be going off to cheat then.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second!! I won¡¯t allow that!¡¹

    I chase after Lucy and hug her from behind.

    Just imagining another man caressing Lucy and mounting her makes me want to burn down the entire capital.

    That¡¯s knowing it¡¯s a joke too.

    ¡¸Then prove your intense love for me, Aegir. It¡¯ll be trouble if you don¡¯t properly cheer me up.¡¹

    Her coiling her arms around my neck is the signal for me to pick her up.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­the preparations for the wee party are done.¡¹

    Miti says timidly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass, since it¡¯s a hassle. Please enjoy it without me.¡¹

    Lucy tly refused.

    She doesn¡¯t openly detest humans like Brynhildr, but she doesn¡¯t have much interest in them either.

    I can¡¯t picture herughing with everyone like a happy family.

    ¡¸How about this one time? I¡¯ll be there with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I wonder what kind of man I want. Perhaps someone who is good in bed.¡¹

    If she¡¯s like this, I can¡¯t do anything.

    I carry Lucy to the bedroom and signal Celia to handle the rest.

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking too much¡­¡­this kind of thing is Tristan¡¯s job.¡¹

    While Celia appeases the women, Sekrit is the only one who dares to challenge Lucy.

    ¡¸Hey. I¡¯m not fond of mingling either, but if you get too cocky and¨D¨D¡¹

    Lucy nces at Sekrit, her expression unchanged.

    Sekrit immediately hops back instinctively and falls on her ass.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyou, what did you bring back!? What is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exinter, stay back for now.¡¹

    I respond apologetically to Sekrit and also send an apologetic gaze to Celia, who is doing her best to exin to everyone with gestures.

    ¡¸How rough.¡¹

    Lucy strokes my chin.

    ¡¸If you get it, then be a little forgiving.¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. A pervert who created a harem needs a harsh scolding.¡¹

    The movements of her hand stroking my chin be more sensual.

    ¡¸Besides, Aegir wants to test it out quickly too, right? The skill you honed by sleeping with so many women that is, and how effective it is on me.¡¹

    My steps change into a skip.

 Chapter 560.2

    <h4>Chapter 560.2</h4>

    I throw open the door of the bedroom within the inner pce with Lucy in my arms.

    ¡¸Hyau!¡¹

    A servant cleaning the room shrieked in surprise.

    ¡¸Y-your Majesty!? I believed you said this room was going to be used after the party......¡¹

    ¡¸The situation changed. I¡¯m using it now.¡¹

    I say brusquely before lowering Lucy and stealing her lips.

    ¡¸Wah, so rough......mmh......shubh......¡¹

    It was closer to the act of pressing my lips on hers than a kiss.

    My fingers ran through her lovely blonde hair as my other hand clutched her body.

    Lucy¡¯s lips are not dry at all.

    They also don¡¯t give off heat, so it feels like I¡¯m licking the finest jelly candy.

    ¡¸Nmu......good grief......chhu......I thought you......juubh......were a gentleman.¡¹

    Lucy epts the kiss with a troubled expression, then pushes my nose right as I rx to take a breath.

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s enough. No more brute force. I want you to treat me kindly.¡¹

    Something in the depths of my body pulsates. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I might have ejacted on the spot.

    Smiling, Lucy sits on the bed.

    Of course I soon follow, but she holds up her hands to stop me.

    ¡¸Aegir, strip. Show me how much you have grown first.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    There¡¯s no reason to hesitate.

    I nearly tear off my belt and drop my pants to the floor.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you usually start from the top? You¡¯ve certainly be more perverted.¡¹

    I quickly became naked despite herment, put my hands on my hips, and spread my legs shoulder-width apart, showing her everything.

    I don¡¯t feel embarrassed about anything. If I had to pick, I might be a little bothered by the hair growing out of a mole behind my balls.

    ¡¸Uwa......amazing.¡¹

    I feel her gaze on my chest and stomach.

    I tense up and flex my muscles.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a muscle monster.¡¹

    Her gaze descends from my chest and past my abs.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve grown incredibly down here too.¡¹

    Simply hearing those words makes it worth having such arge thing.

    ¡¸I already thought it was decent as a child......who could have expected it to be this size?¡¹

    Lucy extends her hand while still seated on the bed.

    She strokes me with an open palm, her fingers together, like she¡¯s petting an animal.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just big either. It has such a fiendish shape and it¡¯s darker than anything I¡¯ve seen. How many women did you fool around with?¡¹

    Her upward gaze pierces me as she transitions to a double-handed stroking motion.

    That was enough for my organ to draw in more blood.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still getting bigger. Not to mention you have all these bumps and veins sticking out. Aegir, what do you want to do to a woman with that cruel tool?¡¹

    My member hardens and rises up at an angle.

    ¡¸Hiwawawa!! Please excuse me!!¡¹

    The cleaning maid hurries out of the room.

    I was so engrossed with Lucy that I forgot about her.

    Hm, I wonder if I spilled water here, there are droplets of liquid on the carpet.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what happens when you show a virgin your cock, Aegir.¡¹

    Lucy stands up in front of me.

    ¡¸Fufu, although you have grown in many areas, you¡¯re still just a kid. Now then, it¡¯s my turn. Strip me gently, Aegir.¡¹

    Lucy lifts her hands up.

    Her all-ck dress should be rather in, yet this dress seems more attractive than any other fancy dress because it is worn by Lucy.

    ¡¸......beautiful.¡¹

    My hand wraps around Lucy¡¯s waist and starts slowly rolling the fabric.

    ¡¸Gently now. You¡¯ll rip it otherwise.¡¹

    Her pretty navel is gradually revealed and a faint outline of her rib can also be seen.

    My breathing naturally quickens.

    ¡¸Ahn, how naughty.¡¹

    Lucy smirks as I hold her underboob.

    ¡¸I have to. They¡¯ll get caught if I don¡¯t.¡¹

    It was the same when I helped Lucy change in the past.

    Her figure hasn¡¯t grown one millimeter since then.

    She isn¡¯t wearing any underwear to support them either, so her breasts will spill out as soon as I pull off her clothes.

    ¡¸Mmm, it¡¯s not like they¡¯ll sag so I don¡¯t need to wear anything.¡¹

    With her clothes removed, my vision is filled with her supreme mounds.

    They are literally as big as my head and they don¡¯t droop one bit.

    Additionally, her nipples are a solid pink color and they assert themselves proudly.

    I want to dive straight in and ravage them.

    ¡ºW-what¡¯s with those things!?¡»¡ºThey are parallel to the ground despite how big they are......eeeh......¡»¡ºCompared to Nonna¡¯s bby ones and discolored nipples......¡»¡ºMine are not saggy! And mine are pink!¡»

    I seem to hear strange voices whispering from somewhere.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s also been a while since you¡¯ve seen my breasts.¡¹

    Lucy takes her breasts in her hands and offers them to me.

    ¡¸Guuh!¡¹

    I can¡¯t help bending over and holding a hand over my crotch.

    My dick didn¡¯t just expand from the excitement, it started to throb as if on the verge of ejaction.

    I can¡¯t do something as disgraceful as cumming from the sight of her boobs, so I squeeze the base of my dick, somehow managing to withstand the urge.

    Lucy smiles.

    ¡¸Go ahead and take off the bottom too. Or should we stop here?¡¹

    We can¡¯t stop now.

    If she ends this, I¡¯ll pounce on her and when she retaliates, my seed will shoot up to the ceiling.

    ¡¸What are you waiting for~?¡¹

    Oops, this is no time to be dreaming.

    I remain bent over and slip a hand under her skirt.

    Simr to the top, her skirt didn¡¯t fall when the sp was undone. I have to pull it off.

    I¡¯m eager to see what¡¯s inside.

    But Lucy told me to be gentle, I can¡¯t yank it off.

    As my mind deals with an internal conflict, removing her skirt reveals ck underwear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s digging into your ass. What bold underwear.¡¹

    ¡¸My underwear would show if I wear ones with more cloth, and that wouldn¡¯t be proper.¡¹

    I slip my hand under the final piece of fabric and pull it down.

    Lucy bes totally naked.

    ¡¸Divine.¡¹

    It¡¯s perverted to stare at her genitals, but I have no other impressions.

    Lucy¡¯s body is notcking in any area.

    She is a man¡¯s ideal body type from head to toe, like she is a perfect collection of all carnal desire.

    Based on her background, she had this body before she turned into a vampire, but I¡¯m surprised she was kept in such a pristine state.

    Men would kill or kidnap to obtain her body.

    ¡¸Fufu, would it be better if I shaved?¡¹

    ¡¸Guu.¡¹

    My dick throbbed like it was ready to release its load and I was forced to restrict it again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still getting bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It reacted to your body. And because you mentioned shaving, it was about to burst.¡¹

    I present my dick after the urge to cum calmed down.

    It is at an angle of 45 degrees, with the tip swollen dark red, and the entirety of the shaft covered in veins.

    It is undoubtedly at its peak.

    ¡¸Well, seeing as how we have an audience, shall we begin?¡¹

    I turn around and see multiple eyes peeking through the door.

    Pipi, Leah and Celia are on the bottom, and M, Sekrit, and Irijina are on top......that¡¯s practically everyone.

    There¡¯s also clearly someone who is about three meters tall with red eyes, but I don¡¯t know who it is.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look away in the middle of sex.¡¹

    She grabs my face and kisses me.

    It isn¡¯t like the one-sided kiss in the beginning, it is one that serves as forey to heighten both of our arousals.

    The pressing of our lips, the entwining of our tongues and our hot breaths.

    ¡¸Nn......hhu......¡¹

    Even the timing of her sexy moan is the same as when we lived together in the forest.

    A feeling of nostalgia hits me right as my senses are sharpened to the limit.

    But I¡¯ve matured.

    I have to show it.

    ¡¸Nmu......?¡¹

    With a hand lightly holding the back of Lucy¡¯s head, I tilt my face and push my tongue deeper.

    I lift her tongue up with the tip of my tongue and lick the inside of her teeth and the base of her tongue.

    I hold Lucy in ce as she tries to pull back reflexively, noisily slurp up the saliva secreted by the stimtion and then abruptly separate from her face.

    ¡¸Puhah.¡¹

    I quickly wrap my lips around Lucy¡¯s tongue, which was left dangling out of her mouth from my suction at the time I pulled away, and suck on it like how a woman would service a man¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸Wai-! Nmoh!¡¹

    Chasing after the fleeing Lucy, I once again invade her mouth and dribble a mixture of our saliva inside.

    My mouth engulfs her lips so she can¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸Gosh, you¡¯re too ro-......fmmh.¡¹

    Acknowledging her protest, I pretend to revert back to a timid kiss while I press my erect dick on Lucy¡¯s abdomen......right where the entrance of her uterus would be.

    Because I don¡¯t have much leeway, a squirt of pre-cum sshes Lucy¡¯sher region.

    ¡¸Puhaa. Wait a minute.¡¹

    Lucy pushes my face aside.

    She wipes her saliva-covered lips with her hand, looking somewhat flustered.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten so good at kissing......how much did you......wakya!¡¹

    Iy Lucy on the bed as she tries to take a break.

    Then I climb on top of her, propping myself up so my body isn¡¯t resting on her.

    ¡¸I want to touch you. Let me do the work.¡¹

    I rain feathery kisses starting from her nape, then move along her corbone, slowly going down toward her chest.

    Lucy sighs, allowing me to do as I please.

    She must be testing me. Then I must utilize the full extent of my abilities and techniques.

    I begin naturally by kissing her voluptuous breasts.

    It would be rude to ignore such gorgeous breasts.

    My lips ascend the mound and suck gently so as to not leave a mark on her silky skin.

    When I reach the tip, I ce a light kiss on her nipple like I would kiss the back of a noble¡¯s hand, then my lips kiss their way down the other side.

    My instincts scream out, wanting to bury my face in her bosom and squeeze her tits until theypletely change shape, but she would justugh at me, saying that I didn¡¯t improve from when I was a kid.

    Instead, I massage them slowly, cupping them as I lift Lucy¡¯s right arm and lick her armpit.

    At first I only suck lightly, then wait briefly to suck harder, andstly I use my tongue.

    ¡¸Aahn......that tickles.¡¹

    While Lucy twists her body, she doesn¡¯t have a displeased face.

    That means she feels more than just the ticklish sensation.

    I proceed to slip under her body as she¡¯s lying down and run my hands down the sides of her belly along her ribs and her hipbone.

    ¡¸Nn......fuu......¡¹

    Obviously those ces aren¡¯t areas that directly pleasure her, so the stimtion isn¡¯t strong.

    However, when I touch her repeatedly, her supposedly cold body gradually heats up and her legs open up slightly.

    ¡¸Lucy, I love you.¡¹

    I suddenly whisper to her and lick her ear.

    Lucy¡¯s body twitches in surprise.

    ¡¸I love you lots.¡¹

    My breath blows against her ear as I drag my tongue along her neck.

    ¡¸I want to offer you my everything.¡¹

    I say impatiently as I bite her softly.

    ¡¸Aau!¡¹

    Lucy lets out a fairly loud cry unproportionate to the amount of stimtion.

    She then exhales a long breath and mutters.

    ¡¸Touch my breasts more.¡¹

    I reach around from behind to her boobs instead of replying.

    And this time I grab them harder than the restrained manner earlier but not hard enough for it to be considered rough.

    I push them up and bring them together, then brush my hands over her nipples.

    Her petite buds have swelled up more since before.

    ¡¸You tease......you¡¯re doing it on purpose.¡¹

    She must have thought that I would y with them more after she gave permission.

    Lucy expresses her frustration with a groan.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯ve graduated from being a boy who only focuses on a woman¡¯s boobs and hole.¡¹

    I brag as I ce my tongue on the left side of her neck and trace her nape up to her right ear.

    Then I slide my hand from the back of her curled-up thigh to her ass, up to her waist, then to her stomach, and eventually up to stroke her chin.

    ¡¸Guh.¡¹

    Lucy covers her mouth to stifle the gasp she lets out unconsciously.

    When I smile wickedly, she sticks up her nose, feeling vexed.

    One hand turns her head toward me so I can kiss her, while the other hand constantly nudges the spot on her belly where her womb would be.

    Lucy writhes and finally gives in, moving her arms.

    ¡¸Aegir, you meanie......aah......how frustrating.¡¹

    She ces her own hands on her breasts and starts massaging them.

    Her hands squeeze hard enough to disfigure her boobs and she gives her body some long-awaited pleasure.

    I feel like I won against her this time.

    Of course, this is just the beginning.

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    I insert my hand between her legs as she rxes and her attention is focused on her breasts.

    ¡¸Let me touch you here too.¡¹

    Watching Lucy¡¯s face, I tease her entrance, poke her kernel, and use the very tip of a finger to move it back and forth only in the shallow part of her canal.

    I don¡¯t forget to kiss her neck frequently.

    Lucy gets more and more turned on from my kiss, her hands, and my fingers.

    ¡¸Haa haa......Aegir.¡¹

    Lucy gets up.

    ¡¸How did you get to be such ady killer......ahem. You¡¯ve really gotten better at handling women.¡¹

    She gets on all fours and crawls toward my crotch.

    ¡¸But there¡¯s still the most important part left.¡¹

    Her luscious lips open and swallow the tip of my cock that is glistening with pre-cum.

    The moment I feel her tongue on my shaft, my cock throbs.

    As her warm breath inches further down toward the base, the entirety of my member pulses rhythmically.

    I try to clench my muscles in my lower body to no avail.

    I feel like one lick will send me over the edge and make me release disgracefully.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Lucy applies pressure to the root of my dick.

    It almost feels like a steel ring is constricting me.

    My dick twitches fiercely, but only leaks out a clear liquid from the tip instead of ejacting.

    Lucyys back on the bed and stretches her arms at me.

    ¡¸Come, Aegir.¡¹

    My body reacts automatically.

    It¡¯s like I am being controlled, although my mind doesn¡¯t resist.

    I grab Lucy¡¯s calf and spread her legs apart.

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing when you spread it that wide.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. But I¡¯ve gotten bigger since then. I won¡¯t fit if I open them up a little.¡¹

    I will be prating Lucy in a few seconds.

    No, it¡¯s more urate to say I will be enveloped.

    My manhood swelled like never before in anticipation of the return to the folds of the woman it loved for nine years.

    I rest my cock on Lucy¡¯s stomach with a dull thud.

    This thickness will definitely make her entrance scream.

    This length will go beyond her womb and reach her stomach.

    The bumps and veins all over it will grind the surfaces on her inner walls, and leave no nook untouched.

    Spreading Lucy¡¯s legs to the point that it¡¯s humiliating for her, I slowly approach her with my dick.

    As my penis nears Lucy¡¯s groin, she grabs me and poses a question.

    ¡¸Is that the biggest it gets?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it erged to its maximum size. It might hurt, so rx¨D¨D¡¹

    Lucy shakes her head.

    I didn¡¯t want to think she¡¯d reject me due to the size now that I¡¯m at this stage, however her reply was different.

    ¡¸The maximum is the furthest you will go? Is that the extent of your love for me?¡¹

    Lucymands me in a firm tone.

    ¡¸Get even bigger, Aegir. Demonstrate how much you love me.¡¹

    Those words set off two sounds.

    The first was the sound of my dick pping against my stomach.

    My dick has arched back so much it might sink into my stomach.

    The other was the sound of blood flowing, like my cock was forcefully drawing blood from the rest of my body.

    The overall size of my dick increases past the limit, the tip darkens as more blood umtes, and the blood vessels covering the shaft expand as if to allow a continuous supply of blood.

    I overhear shrieks from the other side of the door, eximing things like ¡°how many meters!?¡± and ¡°Aegir-sama will explode!¡±

    I also hear voices in my head saying ¡°I¡¯m jealous......hie, so big!¡±, ¡°Curse you......hii, he¡¯s not human!¡±, and ¡°s-slurp¡± among other things, but there¡¯s no time to be worrying about that.

    ¡¸Good!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s not. Guooo......I¡¯m going to burst.¡¹

    This level of arousal has never urred before.

    And this is by Lucy¡¯s orders, without the effects of drugs or magic.

    ¡¸Hurry, I¡¯ll give it a flick if you don¡¯t put it in.¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s tone flips to a mischievous one as she taunts me by spreading her legs.

    ¡¸Whatever happens is not my fault!¡¹

    I hold Lucy¡¯s waist and push my dick toward the center in between her legs.

    ¡¸Wee home, Aegir.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m back, Lucy.¡¹

    We exchange smiles and be one.

 Chapter 560.3

    <h4>Chapter 560-3: Bewildered by an Enchanting Flower Part 3</h4>

    I lift up Lucy¡¯s pretty legs as she is pinned under me in the missionary position, and I push my cock into herpletely visible lower lips.

    The ck rod, which I can only describe as huge, pushes open Lucy¡¯s pale slit.

    ¡¸......so tight.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir is too thick. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say you¡¯re as thick as a tree¡¯s stump.¡¹

    A heavenly feeling envelops me as I inch my hips deeper, but the thickest part of the tip stops me from moving.

    No matter how much I try, I can¡¯t enter any further.

    By the third failed attempt, I realize from Lucy¡¯s expression that she is purposely keeping her hole closed.

    ¡¸Ahaha, sorry. I wanted to see you go ¡°How strange, I can¡¯t put it in¡±.¡¹

    When I protest miserably, she rxes the muscles of her entrance.

    The edges of my tip slide in, and my hips resume moving.

    ¡¸Aagh! Uurk!¡¹

    Letting out that agonizing groan was me, not Lucy.

    Her countless folds rub against the sensitive area around the head of my penis and the entirety of my shaft.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really fat. And the veins and bumps are scraping my insides.¡¹

    Though her words make me happy, I have no time to feel proud.

    Her folds are tightening around the surface of my dick covered with swollen blood vessels.

    When I look up to distract myself, Lucy¡¯s face is there.

    ¡¸Guoo......who would have thought I¡¯d be suffering from pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Poor thing, seems tough for you. But your hips aren¡¯t stopping. They¡¯re grinding as they go deeper......aahn.¡¹

    My hips move on their own despite my struggles.

    Because of that, the pleasure draws out another pitiful groan from me.

    My body leans on Lucy as my dick¡¯s insertion progresses.

    She spreads her legs wider, inviting me to keep going.

    Eventually, the tip collides into a wall. It has hit the end of her canal.

    ¡¸It¡¯s inside......¡¹

    Once I make contact with the dead end, my dick starts trembling and sends a shiver up my spine.

    My dick pulses at an irregr rhythm and a clear liquid drips out from the tip.

    I can ejacte at any time.

    No, I normally would have already ejacted, I¡¯m just holding it in so I don¡¯t embarrass myself in front of Lucy.

    I wonder how Lucy is doing.

    In the past, I lost over and over, but with how big my dick is now, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t win so easily this time.

    I¡¯d be happy if the stimtion is so strong that she can¡¯t even make a sound.

    I embrace and kiss her, intending to blow my load.

    However, Lucy reacts differently to my expectations.

    ¡¸Hm? Is it not inside yet?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I shift my hips back and forth slightly.

    I¡¯m certain I¡¯ve reached the end, and her entrance is stretched to the point I¡¯m worried it would tear apart.

    If she can¡¯t tell that I¡¯m inside, I might have no choice other than to shove my head in her hole.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean. Here.¡¹

    Lucy takes her hand and......softly strokes the remaining half of my dick which has yet to enter her.

    The tip of my erged dick has reached the end of her tunnel, but there is still close to half of the entire length left outside.

    I didn¡¯t think all of it would fit, so I was nning to thrust with only half of it inside.

    ¡¸Put it all in, Aegir.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not possible.¡¹

    I can push further in exchange for her pain, but that might only sink my dick a few more centimeters.

    Lucy wraps her hands around my head and brings it into her cleavage,

    As she brushes the back of my head, she speaks in a tone that is gentle yet firm, not allowing any objections.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so reserved. The one you have pinned down is me.¡¹

    One of her hands slides down and rubs my back.

    ¡¸Put it in up to the root, Aegir. I won¡¯t break.¡¹

    My hips move forward on their own.

    My body reacts to Lucy¡¯s words of their own ord.

    ¡¸Aah here ites......your hard......long thing......!¡¹

    I can feel her shake with my face buried in her breasts.

    My cock pushes against her innermost part.

    Even when the walls gently wrapping around my member tenses up, my hips don¡¯t stop.

    I dig my fingers into Lucy¡¯s silky skin and fix her in ce while my rod pierces her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it......keep going......don¡¯t worry......guuuu!¡¹

    I feel Lucy arch her back, but the hand behind my head keeps me from seeing anything other than her pure white skin.

    Is Lucy okay?

    Won¡¯t my cock skewer and kill her?

    ¡¸There¡¯s still some left. More, insert more of it!¡¹

    She urges me on as if reading the concerned thoughts in my mind.

    My hand fumbles its way to Lucy¡¯s shoulder and I ram my hips into her.

    I hear the sound of flesh meeting flesh.

    A weak pressure presses on my pubic bone and I feel the fuzzy hair from her genitals¨D¨D

    ¡¸Everything......went inside.¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s restraint loosens and I cautiously raise my head.

    ¡¸Fuu fuu......it¡¯s finally in. Look how it ended up.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really okay?¡¹

    My dick, which has erged to an unprecedented size, is inserted up to the base.

    Her belly is bulging out in the shape of my dick, of course, but you can even see the pulsing and the bumps and veins through her skin.

    Moreover, the tip seems to have passed where her womb is and has gotten near her stomach.

    That is normally a fiendish act that makes any woman foam at the mouth and faint.

    It appears like I could prate her at any moment.

    But Lucy caresses the unusual protrusion of her stomach and smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s be so splendid, Aegir. How lovely.¡¹

    I let out an inspired growl and hug Lucy tightly.

    ¡¸Kyaa, my cute Aegir became a beast.¡¹

    After Lucy yfully ps my back like she¡¯s resisting, we exchange a kiss.

    ¡¸Move as you like. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re rough or if you hurt me.¡¹

    I¡¯d be fine with that if that was all she asked.

    ¡¸But you absolutely must not cum until I do. Let us feel good together.¡¹

    ¡¸Uugh.¡¹

    She requested this, knowing I¡¯m at my limit.

    But since she demanded it, I¡¯ve got to follow through like my life depended on it.

    In the worst case I explode and semen gushes out, as long as it¡¯s not from my dick, it won¡¯t count as ejacting.

    I lift my upper body and begin rocking my hips in the missionary position.

    Lucy is lying t on her back, rxed, as if to leave everything to me.

    I pull my dick out from where it doesn¡¯t belong, bring it back to the area close to the entrance, and rub her there with the tip.

    I then squeeze my abdominal muscles to puff up the ns before re-entering her.

    ¡¸U......uuuu......¡¹

    Lucy moans from the added pressure and scraping of her folds.

    Her response isn¡¯t bad, I guess I¡¯m still a little underpowered.

    Next, I clench my abs when I¡¯ve inserted myself up to the hilt, and pull back while using the rim of my swollen tip to grind against her.

    ¡¸A......aah......aauu! Just like that!¡¹

    With more confidence, I repeat my deep thrust and pull back, this time also rubbing her breasts with both hands.

    Lucy¡¯s supposedly rxed legs spring up and her head tilts back.

    ¡¸How about this?¡¹

    I repeat the thrust while licking her boobs, and then pull back as I suck and tug on her nipple.

    ¡¸Kya!¡¹

    Lucy reflexively ces a hand on my shoulder to stop me.

    It¡¯s clear that pleasure is coursing through her body.

    ¡¸Fufufu, you¡¯re cute Lucy.¡¹

    Lucy initially shivers from my ted expression, but she soon pouts at me.

    Crap, I just provoked a counterattack.

    The once passive Lucy, reaches up and kneads my nipple with her thumb.

    Despite it being a weak stimtion, it makes me tremble from my neck to my waist.

    ¡¸Nnnh.¡¹

    She moans erotically and arches her body back.

    Her wonderful breasts are pushed out as she starts rocking her hips to match my movements.

    She slithers her hands to mine, interlocking her fingers, and seductively runs her tongue across her lips from right to left.

    ¡¸Guooh!!¡¹

    A strong desire to ejacte washes over me, and I had no choice but to stop moving and cling tightly to Lucy¡¯s body to withstand the urge.

    ¡¸I¡¯m only 30% there. You better not cum~¡¹

    At this rate, I have no chance.

    I rotate Lucy¡¯s body and enter her from the doggy position.

    I plunge my erect penis into her soft yet firm ass.

    This is a position where the man can attack one-sidedly.

    I grab Lucy¡¯s ass and pump my hips vigorously, seeking to ramp up her pleasure level.

    I use intense friction and stronger movements, rather than delicate technique, to increase the stimtion.

    ¡¸So good Aegir, it¡¯s hitting so deep......¡¹

    I can distinctly hear the sound of my meat rod sliding in and out of her hole apanying the steady rhythm of my hips mming against her ass.

    ¡¸Aah, this position......makes me feel your size......uuuu!¡¹

    Lucy anguishes, but she isn¡¯t so easy as to climax from the rigorous motion.

    For greater stimtion, I reach my hand around to her swaying breasts, and press against her bulging stomach with each thrust to send the pleasure through to her womb.

    ¡¸Pushing that part, aah pushing the womb is sacriligous to the female body!¡¹

    As a kid, I would have kept doing the same thing, satisfied just from seeing Lucy in agony.

    But I¡¯ve grown. I know that you should unveil the next n when an opponent has fallen into your trap.

    ¡¸How about......this!?¡¹

    I stuff my fingers into Lucy¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸?¡¹

    She licks them as a form of courtesy without knowing where I¡¯m going, but she freezes when she sees my wicked smile.

    ¡¸Aegir, you¡¯re not......stop!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu......I refuse.¡¹

    Smiling, I align my wet fingers with Lucy¡¯s exposed asshole and slowly prate her.

    ¡¸No, no! Sto-......nnnnaaah!!¡¹

    Two fingers enter her unblemished pink anus.

    Lucy¡¯s back curls up and she shakes her head side to side, screaming.

    Her anus clenches my fingers so tightly it hurts and her vagina also correspondingly contracts like it¡¯s close to orgasm.

    This was when I began to think I won.

    ¡¸Stop! Please stop!!¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s tone changed.

    ¡¸I beg you, Your Majesty! I¡¯m a virgin there!¡¹

    Lucy resists with her tongue hanging out of her mouth.

    She frantically tries to run away from me like she says, but her insides contradict her words and are squeezing as if they don¡¯t want to let go.

    To fuck the unwilling Lucy......the situation reversed the moment I felt that sensation.

    I could not do anything other than monotonously bang her ass.

    Lucy¡¯s retaliation did not end there.

    ¡¸Eh, inside!? It¡¯s a dangerous day for me......I-I¡¯ll get pregnant. Someone save meee! I¡¯m getting impregnated!!¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how you¡¯re ying!¡¹

    I fuck her violently.

    Usually I¡¯m not the type to treat women this way, but her smile assures me it¡¯s all an act.

    In other words, I¡¯m ¡°raping¡± Lucy with her consent and it¡¯s impossible not to get aroused by that.

    And far from arousal, it¡¯s more like my body can¡¯t think of doing anything else and is blindly grabbing Lucy¡¯s slender waist and shaking its hips. Even knowing I will discharge in less than a minute, my body won¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Aaah, Your Majesty¡¯s cock is viting me! I¡¯m going to get impregnated by thick seed! Stop, I don¡¯t want to be pregnant!¡¹

    Lucy continues the act, seeing me trying to endure cumming.

    I let out a roar, suppressing my pleading body with a will of steel, then flip Lucy and transition to the cowgirl position.

    Although my hips haven¡¯t stopped moving, they are not moving as much as when I was in the doggy position, so I averted the crisis for now.

    ¡¸Sorry Lucy. I got a bit arrogant.¡¹

    ¡¸No. That was a little malicious of me.¡¹

    We apologize to each other and smile, interweaving our hands again.

    ¡¸Let us stoppeting. We¡¯ll pleasure each other till we both cum.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    sping our hands and locking our gazes, we move our hips in unison.

    I thrust my hips upward while Lucy lowers hers.

    Our coordination is perfect and our pleasure levels rise at the same time.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    My hands extend to massage her breasts and fiddle with her clit.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    Her hand moves down to fondle my testicles and she leans over to nt strong kisses on my neck.

    We understood what the other person wanted without even exchanging words.

    Neither dirty talk or vigorous movement were necessary.

    The simple act of slow intercourse in the cowgirl position was enough.

    I wasn¡¯t trying to make her cum.

    She wasn¡¯t trying to make me cum.

    We just make love to each other.

    The current me can refrain from ejaction as long as it takes for Lucy to reach climax.

    And when Lucy reaches climax, I am also ready to ejacte at any time.

    Our hands sp together.

    I feel the bones in my fingers scream in pain, and they might even be broken, but if I consider that Lucy is likely aroused to the point she can¡¯t control her strength, it¡¯s not a big deal.

    ¡¸It feels good, Aegir. It feels good. My heart is fluttering.¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s movements changed.

    She¡¯s preparing to orgasm.

    Our hands naturally separate, my hands hold onto her waist and her hands rest on my chest.

    ¡¸Aegir, aah Aegir, I love you Aegir.¡¹

    ¡¸Lucy, beautiful Lucy. I love you Lucy!¡¹

    My penis begins to throb.

    Lucy¡¯s insides are clenching around me as if trying to draw out all my semen.

    We both spread our arms, hug each other, and fall onto the bed.

    There¡¯s no need to continue rocking our hips.

    ¡¸Lucy, my goddess. I finally reached this point.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir, my cute little boy. I was waiting.¡¹

    We inhaled deeply in each other¡¯s arms.

    And we both shouted.

    We freely allowed ourselves to cry out in pleasure, to moan in ecstasy as a man and woman.

    My balls, which have swollen to the size of apples, tremble and my shaft visibly changes shape as it begins releasing its load.

    The amount of seed that shoots out is proportional to my love for Lucy.

    A dull pain runs through my dick.

    The excessive force of ejaction has surpassed the limit of my urethra.

    My testicles are also requesting for more supply of semen than I have.

    It doesn¡¯t take long for Lucy¡¯s stomach to inte to a point where a human woman would have already burst.

    However, despite our pain, neither of us stop the other, and we simply hug each other and continue moaning.

    The pain eventually subsides.

    It wasn¡¯t that the amount decreased. My urethra had expanded along with my dick.

    Lucy¡¯s stomach also returned to normal.

    Her hole widened by my pulsating manhood overflows with seed, spilling out from the gaps.

    Lucy signals me with her eyes as she squeals.

    She silently tells me that the ones peeking won¡¯t be able to hear at this moment.

    And so I embraced Lucy tighter, addressed her with the name of a family member in her ear, and proceeded to lose consciousness.

    ¡¸Mu!¡¹

    When I spring awake, I find myself sleeping on Lucy¡¯s thigh.

    ¡¸Good morning. You slept for two hours.¡¹

    My palm hits my face as if I screwed up.

    How could I fall asleep right after ejacting?

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s fine. I also passed out and slept for an hour. ......it¡¯ll get on you if you move.¡¹

    Wondering what she¡¯s referring to, I look around and see the entire bed is sticky.

    In fact, the carpet on the floor is also covered with a white fluid.

    ¡¸It seems you kept cumming after we both fainted. It was spraying to the ceiling when I woke up.¡¹

    ¡¸What a glorious load. It might be a new record.¡¹

    With a wry smile, Lucy points to the culprit who stained the bed and floor.

    ¡¸But that glorious tool might be broken.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Woah!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hold back my surprise.

    My penis has emptied its supply of semen and is limp, but its size has not changed.

    It¡¯s dangling while still asrge as before.

    ¡¸But being big has its benefits.¡¹

    Luc briefly hides her face.

    Then she lowers her hands to reveal glowing red eyes.

    ¡¸Until now, I was your mother and your lover. But that¡¯s not all we are, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I return Lucy¡¯s gaze with my own.

    Lucy grabs my dick with both hands and brings her face close.

    ¡¸I see familiar fang marks. So you even let this part be bitten. I¡¯m jealous.¡¹

    She drags her hand along my erged shaft and finds the thickest vein.

    ¡¸Time to eat.¡¹

    ¡¸Have your fill.¡¹

    Her fangs sink into the vein and I am assaulted simultaneously with sharp pain and pleasure.

    My penis secretes a mysterious substance as I unconsciously lift my hips.

    Lucy separates her now-reddened lips from my rod and then casually swings her hand at the door.

    The wind generated was enough to m the door shut, eliciting shrieks from the peepers.

    ¡¸From this point on, it¡¯s time for blood. Don¡¯t be gentle, just attack and bite me.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    I grab Lucy¡¯s shoulder and bite her neck.

    The moment my canines tear her skin, I am thrown to the floor.

    Lucy quickly mounts me like a horse and bites my neck.

    She holds me down with tremendous force and sucks the blood right out of my body.

    I am helpless if she wants to suck me dry.

    But Lucy just gulps about ten times and raises her head, a trance-like expression on her face.

    ¡¸Delicious......it gets tastier every time. Such delectable blood really exists......¡¹

    I take that opening to pull Lucy to the floor by the hair, flipping our positions, and then bite her neck.

    The feeling of toppling Lucy and the taste of her blood in my mouth awakens a deviant violent pleasure within my body.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it, Aegir. Bite down more. I¡¯ll allow it if it¡¯s you.¡¹

    My body is repelled and knocked against the wall.

    The distance is closed before I can stand up and fangs sink into my throat.

    I roll my body over after two mouthfuls of blood, push Lucy against the wall and bite down on her breast.

    She doesn¡¯t shake me off and reciprocates by biting on my nape from her position.

    Although I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to other things, I begin sensing an evil presence in the room and hearing faint voices.

    £¨I was going to curse the women of the inner pce for all eternity for humiliating me and sending me to my death.£©

    £¨The grudge I have and the suffering and eventual death of vomitting my guts from poison will never be healed.£©

    £¨¨D¨Dtherefore, because it is for eternity, we might take a short break, although I will continue to curse that queen for betraying and banishing me.£©

    £¨Let those who arepatibley their bodies on top of each other. It is a shame no men are here due to the ghosts that haunt the inner pce.£©

    I can hear the voices more clearly under the ceiling.

    ¡¸Digging your teeth into me so much and guzzling all that blood......I will definitely take it all back! And you damn spirits! You¡¯re grating on my ears, scatter! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll ssh holy water on you!!¡¹

    Lucy and I would carry on with the immoral exchange of blood until morning.

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561: Weight of the Throne</h4>

    ¡¸I am pleased to be in Your Majesty¡¯s presence......¡¹

    A man bows his head in front of me as I sit on the throne.

    I don¡¯t know his name, or rather I forgot it after hearing it once.

    ¡¸Whatever. State your business.¡¹

    This guy is bowing not to me but to the throne, and he is probably clicking his tongue with his head facing down.

    Fine with me, I don¡¯t care if an old man is courteous to me or not.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dif you could.¡¹

    The man begins to speak without reservation.

    If I were to summarize what he said, it would be that the management of the kingdom territory has gone awry.

    The personnel selection which had been done by the King and Keh previously can¡¯t be done by me or Adolph who have shallow knowledge about the kingdom¡¯s nobles.

    Additionally, we don¡¯t have enough money.

    A n has been made for the personnel selection and expenditure.

    I nce at the n and then return it to him.

    ¡¸Sure. Do as you want.¡¹

    The man makes a surprised face.

    You proposed the n, why would you be shocked?

    ¡¸......pardon me, but is there anyone Your Majesty would like to rmend?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really.¡¹

    He¡¯s probably asking about rtives or proteges, but I don¡¯t have such people.

    If I send Adolph to manage the kingdom territory, this ce would copse as soon as tomorrow.

    ¡¸Then I will tell them to serve faithfully.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay.¡¹

    In the first ce, I can¡¯t select personnel.

    I¡¯m not qualified because I don¡¯t know anyone, and even Adolph and Leopolt only know famous nobles and core bureaucrats. If someone tells me the assistant at the demesne of the so-and-so region is suitable for the job¨D¨DI can only nod and say ¡°oh, is that so?¡±

    The man turns to leave the room repeatedly tilting his head in confusion, unable toprehend that someone like me, who is known as a violent usurper, would listen to his opinion without trouble.

    ¡¸Well,e back if you screw up. We¡¯ll think of another n.¡¹

    The man stops moving.

    He kneels on the floor again with a frightened face.

    ¡¸If I am inept, I am prepared to take responsibility with my life.¡¹

    ¡¸Why would you take responsibility? Only the person who made the mistake will be on the chopping block.¡¹

    The man makes a surprised face again.

    ¡¸Thank you for your kindness. I will tell the appointees to stake their life¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody is actually going to die because of a failed job. That was a metaphor. Or are you the kind of person who will have recements even if the ones you rmended are killed off?¡¹

    It seems my image has be warped.

    Looking back, it was likely incorrect when I started to serve Goldonia.

    Erich is probably at fault, although I treated him a hundred times worse, so I will have to ept this.

    ¡¸If that is the case......then I will include Your Majesty¡¯s gracious words when I tell those in charge to do their best.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Tell them to work hard so they don¡¯t lose their jobs......and also not to think of anything strange.¡¹

    I emit a bit of bloodlust in thest sentence.

    If they revolt, I¡¯ll have to lop off their heads for real.

    The man exits the room.

    ¡¸Fuu, I was in trouble because of how sudden he showed up. Can you get me a drink?¡¹

    I extend my hand out as I sit on the throne.

    ¡¸Yes, right away.¡¹

    A maid waiting on the side passes me a cup containing water and fruits.

    ¡¸My shoce has loosened. Fix it for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty.¡¹

    The maid kneels and tightens my shoce.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, your cor is crooked. I will adjust it.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    Another maid straightens my cor.

    She¡¯s pretty busty, so I can see her cleavage when she presses up against me.

    ¡¸Your boobs are big. You will inevitably attract other men¡¯s eyes. Be careful of those beasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Aau, I appreciate the warning. I-I¡¯m embarrassed of how big they are.¡¹

    When I smile, the maid thanks me shyly.

    She didn¡¯t refuse me or exude any lewd air because I couldn¡¯t muster a single ounce of lust.

    Now it might seem like the maids attending me are doing tasks that I¡¯m perfectly capable of doing myself, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m drunk on the omnipotent power of the king or taking pleasure in ordering women around.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, still no good?¡¹

    I move my hand, wanting to pat Celia¡¯s head.

    ......it¡¯s moving at a snail¡¯s pace.

    ¡¸Yeah, I can¡¯t move my hips. And as you can see, my arms and legs are in this state. Also, a big-breasted woman doesn¡¯t stir my desire. They appear to me like works of art.¡¹

    Making love with Lucy until morning has drained all my stamina and sexual urges.

    After Lucy went to sleep in another room in the morning, Nonna and the others ran over, but I couldn¡¯t move my body, let alone embrace them.

    ¡¸I was worried that you¡¯d pass away, seeing as you wouldn¡¯t move even when Pipi was jumping on you.¡¹

    Everyone wanted to have passionate sex corresponding to what Lucy received, but I couldn¡¯t answer their requests.

    ¡¸This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Aegir-sama¡¯s thing so small. Your testicles were the size of tangerines and your penis when limp was merely 15 cm......I had to search under the bed to make sure it wasn¡¯t torn off.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s pathetic, don¡¯t talk about it so much.¡¹

    My exhaustion was so severe that even being sandwiched between Nonna¡¯s breasts and having three girls lick my dick couldn¡¯t make me recover, which saddened them.

    Lastly, Brynhildr tried biting my neck, but I copsed due to anemia and we had to call it a night.

    ¡¸As we speak, Nonna-san is holding an emergency meeting in the inner pce. I left because my priority is taking care of Aegr-sama.¡¹

    I should be resting, but Leopolt and Adolph insisted for me to remain on the throne.

    Additionally, I can¡¯t lean on anyone¡¯s shoulder.

    My reign depends on terror, so I can¡¯t allow myself to be seen as weak.

    ¡¸If you have to use a cane, it can create doubt of an illness and trigger a rebellion.¡¹

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, pretending to stroke Celia¡¯s head in ce of using a cane.

    ¡¸Because of that, I give off the impression of a pet......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s cute, so it¡¯s not a problem.

    But this situation is not good.

    ¡¸I at least have to regain my sexual desire.¡¹

    ¡¸Your healthes first! What will you do if an assassin attempts to kill you!?¡¹

    Also, the attendants and maids seem to respond better when I interact with them without lust.

    My image among the girls is that of a rape king who pulls women indiscriminately in bed, so when I talk to them in a refreshing manner like I did with the big-breasted maid earlier, I think their scared faces will change to smiles and their rigid attitudes will rx.

    ¡¸An unexpected achievement. Mu, that perfume smells nice. Can youe closer and let me smell it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. It¡¯s embarrassing......¡¹

    The attendant leans over and lets me sniff the scent on her neck.

    Of course, I don¡¯t look at her with lecherous eyes or grab her ass.

    Celia leans over to counter, but she gives off a weird scent.

    I remember smelling it this morning.

    ¡¸Eh, ah! It¡¯s a piece of this morning¡¯s pickles! This is because Irijina-san sneezed next to me!!¡¹

    ¡¸Go wash up.¡¹

    Celia runs off.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably hard to do it by herself. All of you, go help.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Understood.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The attendants also chase after Celia.

    There are no guards to begin with.

    It¡¯s because allowing armed soldiers near me without having their background checked is dangerous right now.

    Besides, it¡¯s already been proven many times that a few assassins can¡¯t kill me.

    It should be fine now.

    ¡¸Adolph has continuous meetings until night time and Leopolt is checking the security of the capital. Nobody is here.¡¹

    A short pause after my voice echoes in the spacious throne room, Reba peeks out from the shadow of a pir.

    ¡¸Hey. Long time no see.¡¹

    ¡¸It has been a while, Your Majesty and new king, Hardlett.¡¹

    Reba kneels politely, keeping a strict air about her.

    It was almost like she didn¡¯t want to give me anything to pick at.

    Apparently this time is extremely important to Reba.

    But I don¡¯t like talking to her in this kind of atmosphere.

    ¡¸You¡¯re being so unduly distant. Raise your head and talk like you always do.¡¹

    ¡¸The rude words and actions I have said in the past are worthy of being punished by death, but thanks to Your Majesty¡¯s warm heart, I still hold the position of Chief Intelligence Officer. To show that I am Your Majesty¡¯s eyes, Your Majesty¡¯s ears, and Your Majesty¡¯s confidant, I have no choice but to be a hundred times more loyal and faithful than any other¨D¨D¡¹

    Not only is she kneeling, she also touches her hands, which are balled into fists, and her forehead to the floor.

    This makes it harder to talk to her. Since there is nobody else here, let¡¯s prank her a little.

    ¡¸Your loyalty is admirable. In that case, I have an order to give you.¡¹

    ¡¸Anything youmand.¡¹

    Reba lifts her face.

    She has a serious and nervous expression like I¡¯ve never seen before.

    I reply with a pompous attitude and tone.

    ¡¸Strip, Reba. Lay bare your upper body and expose your breasts. That is an order from the king.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!? ......u-understood.¡¹

    Reba answers in a choked voice, then tightly shuts her eyes and slowly slips her clothes off.

    Just before her meager breasts are exposed, I tell her to wait.

    ¡¸Cover your nipples with two fingers. Seeing your breasts fully will not arouse me. It is an order from the king.¡¹

    ¡¸V-very well, Your Majesty.¡¹

    My demands continue.

    ¡¸Curl up your body like you are embarrassed. Also, re at me like you are frustrated. This is also an order from the king.¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood......¡¹

    There¡¯s more.

    ¡¸While hiding your breasts, curse at me. I will allow rude remarks. And as you keep your fingers over your breasts, remove your socks and let me smell¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Enough!!¡¹

    Reba loses her temper and points a finger at me.

    She quickly realises her erect nipples are visible, and grabs her clothes to cover her body.

    ¡¸Hahahaha, this would have been fine from the start. There¡¯s nobody else here and we aren¡¯t individuals who are fussy about standings.¡¹

    ¡¸Grrrrr.¡¹

    As expected of a spy like Reba, she puts her clothes back on swiftly, and pops her head out of her shirt, growling at me.

    Now that she¡¯s calmed down, we can talk.

    I¡¯ve always wanted to ask her.

    ¡¸Why did you help me?¡¹

    ¡¸Insurance. You are now sitting on the throne. So my insight was correct.¡¹

    I can¡¯t ept that exnation.

    ¡¸The odds on that bet were terrible. I had a far higher chance of losing. If I lost and it was discovered that you supplied me with information, you would have been done.¡¹

    That risk is not worth it simply for an insurance policy.

    Reba gazes downward, then a small smile forms on her face.

    ¡¸The position of chief intelligence officer is a feared position that acts as the king¡¯s eyes, ears, and confidant.¡¹

    A portion of great nobles are not afraid of even ministers but are afraid of Reba.

    Evidence of tax evasion, use of prohibited goods, scandals of family and rtives......if any of those get dug up and reported to the king, it¡¯s clear that they would suffer more damage than if they got into a fight with a minister.

    Her public standing is low, about the extent of a minor bureaucrat, but if Reba stares at anybody, they would cower and try to win her over with money and goods.

    ¡¸Still......an intelligence officer is a job in the shadows, that is the ceiling, and there is nothing above that.¡¹

    ¡¸True, you couldn¡¯t go from an intelligence officer to a minister or great feudal lord under the previous king.¡¹

    Even if she is influential behind the scenes, it is also only relevant behind the scenes.

    She is feared by many bigwigs, but she can¡¯t be a bigwig herself.

    ¡¸If I want to move higher......the only option is to move the ceiling, right?¡¹

    Reba smiles provocatively.

    I return the smile.

    ¡¸Take your time to see how high the new ceiling is. With that said, it¡¯ll be problematic if you have the position of feudal lord or minister, right? For now, you¡¯ll continue as you have been and manage the intelligence officers.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I leave the politely thanking Reba with one morement.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give out those earlier orders asionally. I¡¯ll be looking for openings to mount you and make you my woman, keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸......I am prepared. Honestly, I sent you information half a dayte because I was worrying about that.¡¹

    I smile at Reba as she stares at me with damp eyes, telling her it¡¯s a joke and to stand behind the throne.

    That¡¯s where a chief intelligence officer should be.

    Alright, next.

    Next to enter are......M¡¯s house Hyuutia and Gretel¡¯s house Beltz.

    Beltz is the bigger and more distinguished of the two houses, but they are now both meekly lined up next to each other, shivering like borrowed cats.

    I hear whispers as the heads of their respective houses face the floor.

    ¡¸W-will we be held ountable for staying locked in our houses and not acting?¡¹

    It would be a different story if they had made a promise, but they probably didn¡¯t want to be associated with the betrayal, and punishing them for that would be too unreasonable.

    ¡¸But we have a blood rtive in His Majesty¡¯s chambers. It¡¯s possible we may be spared.¡¹

    Obviously, you will be spared. I¡¯m not going to crush M¡¯s house and Gretel¡¯s house over such a trivial reason.

    I would bury them if they mentioned that the girls were irritating though.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too optimistic. His Majesty is a stern individual who cut down anybody who didn¡¯t obey him......such standard thinking does not apply to him.¡¹

    I did it after they disobeyed me.

    If you don¡¯t do anything, I won¡¯t kill you even in the bathroom or the back alley.

    ¡¸Our sliver of hope is in the fact he is a womanizer......I am prepared to offer up my wife and daughters to His Majesty as lovers.¡¹

    Normally, I would be interested, but because I¡¯m totallycking a sex drive, I won¡¯t be tempted by women.

    I¡¯ll at least ask for their ages and physical features and save them forter.

    ¡¸Raise your heads.¡¹

    The two family heads face me.

    Then they turn pale and step backwards.

    I¡¯m just sitting down, why are they frightened?

    ¡¸Of course they¡¯ll be scared.¡¹

    Reba says with a sigh.

    ¡¸They were summoned by the usurper king infamous for being violent and cruel, and there are no attendants or followers here except me, the chief intelligence officer. This suggests they will be executed.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I wave my hand to clear that idea from their minds and reassure them.

    Except I am still unable to muster enough strength in my arm and can only lift it up to my neck level.

    I am also unable to shake my head rapidly from side to side, so it seemed as if I was making a gesture for their throats to be slit.

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeeek!!¡¹¡¹

    This is so troublesome.

    Reba, you do the exining.

    ¡¸Haaah......I guess I can, considering I know at least the family structures and rtionships.¡¹

    As expected of an intelligence officer.

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562: King and King</h4>

    I quickly exin to the frightened heads of the houses of M and Gretel.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why-¡¹

    ¡¸Eeek.¡¹

    I try to speak gently and not be intimidating.

    ¡¸And so-¡¹

    ¡¸Ahii.¡¹

    I exin something not particrly interesting and ask for their continued support.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhiii.¡¹

    I p my thigh.

    ¡¸Your squealing is annoying! I already said you wouldn¡¯t be med and nothing would be done to you! Don¡¯t make me kill you!¡¹

    ¡¸So which is it?¡¹

    I got frustrated and yelled at them unintentionally because the conversation wasn¡¯t progressing.

    Reba¡¯s calm retort stings.

    In the end, I had to call Gretel and M, to help settle them down.

    Aside from the awkwardness between Gretel and the apprentice servant......who the Beltz family offered as essentially a hostage-sh-lover that happened to know Gretel, everything is settled for the time being.

    ¡¸Fuu......I¡¯m clean.¡¹

    Wiping her hands, Celiaes back with aposed face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re often in the toilet during the most important times, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Celia sees Reba and gets into a stance to threaten her.

    During these situations, the hair on her nape really stands on end like a cat.

    ¡¸Ah, Aegir-sama, you can stand.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I guess so.¡¹

    My anger pulled me up.

    Although I¡¯m still unsteady on my feet and my hips are shaky, I at least look cool.

    ¡¸Next, Count Monashi, Viscount Binbo and Baron Gokhin are jointly requesting an audience. They are wearing some unusual attires.¡¹

    Those guys are close territorially, but I haven¡¯t seen them at all.

    I thought I would have to cut them down if they interfered, considering they have a considerable number of soldiers.

    I didn¡¯t want to get near them because they tend to attract misfortune......they¡¯re good friends and an amusing bunch, so I¡¯m d it didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸I already have few friends as it is.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t intend to say it in such a heavy tone, but Celia makes a conflicted expression anyways.

    ¡¸The three are entering!¡¹

    The door opens and the poor trio walk in.

    ¡¸......again with the strange outfits. You better not have went into debt to buy those.¡¹

    Dressed inpletely white clothes devoid of any decorative ornaments, they kneel in front of me.

    ¡¸The three of us owe Lord Hardlett a great debt.¡¹

    ¡¸It is the same for His Majesty and Lord Radhalde.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we stayed in our territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, got it. So what¡¯s with those weird garments? And wouldn¡¯t it be easier to talk if you selected one person as representative?¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised the three of them could put together a collective thought separately in such a smooth manner.

    If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to slip in an obscene word here or there to inconvenience the guy who spoke before.

    ¡¸We are prepared to be called indecisive!¡¹

    ¡¸But we did not hide just to ride on the winning horse!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we havee in clothes that can reflect our deaths, now that the battle has ended, to receive our judgment!¡¹

    Fumu, I also owe Erich and the King, since neither of them can fight.

    But I don¡¯t want them to think they were sticking to the winning side.

    Is it just a case of not knowing how to swim with the tide or something?

    ¡¸I admire your resolve. Very well......¡¹

    Celia circles behind them and unsheathes her sword.

    The trio straighten their backs and don¡¯t move a muscle.

    At least they have guts.

    ¡¸If you have a debt of 300 gold that has reached its expiry date and be invalid during turmoil......and the party confines themselves in their home, you can¡¯t collect it. But did you know? In the event that you are not able to collect the money due to arge scale disaster or warfare, there is aw in Goldonia that extends the deadline for collecting the debt.¡¹

    Reba licks her finger and flips her notebook.

    The three of them start sweating and avert their gazes in different directions.

    It seems they are more afraid of the debt than Celia¡¯s sword.

    ¡¸I understood that you didn¡¯t hide due to cowardice.¡¹

    Not only are there few people I can trust, there are almost none outside of my own family.

    Although they are not the mostpetent, there are jobs I can leave with them based on trust alone.

    Just as I opened my mouth, contemting what to do, I hearughter in the distance.

    And it seems to be gradually getting louder.

    ¡¸H-he¡¯s here! That person is here!!¡¹

    Celia bes iparably more vignt than before.

    ¡¸What ising?¡¹

    Reba hasn¡¯t grasped the situation yet.

    ¡¸A stupid stifling unconventional musclehead!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I swear Reba looked at me for a second there.

    The next time I¡¯m on top of her, I¡¯ll repay her two-fold.

    Theughter reaches the front of the throne room.

    Even the cheeky footsteps are echoing.

    ¡¸Wait, who goes there!? If you don¡¯t have an appointment¨D¨Duwa, yaaaaa!!¡¹

    I hear a grunt followed by the sound of the guard rolling along the corridor.

    ¡¸......is it a ruffian? Shall I call the escorts?¡¹

    Reba says as she whistles once for precaution.

    ¡¸He stinks, he gives off heat, and his very existence is suspicious, but he is the king of Aless.¡¹

    As soon as the footsteps cease, a booming voice resounds.

    ¡¸I am here, my man!!¡¹

    I reply in a voice that doesn¡¯t lose to him in volume.

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m not home. Try another day.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh......¡¹

    Right after Reba¡¯s disinterested sigh, I hear heartyughter.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie. The energy of a man is travelling through the door to me! There¡¯s no question you are here.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh......that¡¯s how he tells?¡¹

    Celia slumps her shoulders.

    ¡¸Can Ie in?¡¹

    ¡¸I have guests right now. Go in the waiting room.¡¹

    The poor trio¡¯s eyes dart back and forth between me and the door.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming in, my man!¡¹

    ¡¸......then don¡¯t ask.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys are talking 30 m away through the door like it¡¯s normal, how loud are the both of you? Your voices are reverberating all over the pce.¡¹

    ¡¸King Gildress......is it? Are you going to see him in those clothes?¡¹

    Reba asks, ncing at me.

    I don¡¯t consider what I¡¯m wearing to be for sleeping, but it¡¯s not much better than casual everyday clothes.

    It¡¯s not as big of a deal with my subordinates, but they are not appropriate for a meeting with the king of another nation, even if it is an unofficial one.

    However I don¡¯t panic and wave her off.

    ¡¸No need. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just wearing a cape and a single pair of underwear anyways. Worse, he might be naked.¡¹

    ¡¸No, he couldn¡¯t be.¡¹

    That¡¯s what you think.

    Common sense is not something this guy has.

    The door opens and Gildress lumbers in.

    Celia¡¯s eyes widen, Reba¡¯s face distorts, and my jaw drops to the floor.

    Gildress pushes the three poor nobles aside and walks up to me.

    Not lowering his head or kneeling, he greets me like a king, as an equal.

    That¡¯s fine.

    I don¡¯t want this guy to obey me. In fact, I want some distance put between us.

    The problem is¨D¨D

    Wrapped snugly around the cor of his crimson cape is the fur of a beast I¡¯ve never seen and on his head is the head of a certain beast with long fangs.

    His reddish brown armor is scratched up but polished until it shines, apanying his simrly glossy gauntlets and shoes......it¡¯s like the only missing part is the pride of a long military service.

    The shield he is carrying on his shoulder appears to be that of a typical Aless soldier, but there are no corners being cut here, it gives off the feeling of their unshakeable will that a king and his soldiers are one.

    This was definitely their full uniform.

    ¡¸We, Aless, respect your nation, but we don¡¯t borrow or lend. Thus we have no right to speak about your political change. What is important is one thing¨D¨Dand that is how the new king will treat us?¡¹

    Gildress stomps up the steps to the throne.

    I reflexively stand up.

    ¡¸Will you respect Aless and make friends of us or will you reject us and cross des with us? Dere your intentions straight to me, the king of Aless!!¡¹

    Gildress exims with his arms spread, his voice bouncing off the walls.

    ¡¸......nnuhn.¡¹

    It was an unintentional sound.

    My sloppy attire was sketchypared to Gildress¡¯s formal dress.

    This isn¡¯t a matter of magnificence or etiquette.

    Gildress¡¯s cape and armor are packed with Aless¡¯s character.

    He came with determination carrying all of that.

    Meanwhile, I met him in a manner matching my clothes, half-hearted.

    I faced him without mentally preparing myself to ept him or Aless.

    At this rate, I will be overwhelmed and have no choice except to look down and respond weakly.

    ¡¸In that case, let me go get your......¡¹

    I stop Celia from running off.

    It¡¯s already toote. Besides, I can¡¯t disy my resolve with a hurriedly prepared king¡¯s outfit.

    I instantly tore apart my shabby clothes.

    The bulging muscles, scars, and scratch and bite marks left by Lucy are the proof of who I am.

    I won¡¯t lose to Aless. Now I can answer confidently.

    ¡¸Nuu!?¡¹

    Gildress¡¯s center of gravity shifts backwards slightly.

    Flexing my muscles, I take one firm step forward, as if to force his momentum off the stairs, and then reply.

    ¡¸I hereby pledge my friendship to Aless! Since I have no good name to swear upon as an usurper, I will swear it as a man!¡¹

    After Gildress gives a frustrated rebuke to his backward-leaning body, he rips his clothes off down to his underwear and stands in front of me. Of course, I don¡¯t back down.

    Both of us approach each other until we are close enough that our faces are not separated by a finger¡¯s width and our chests are touching.

    ¡¸As a man, I will trust you! I have confirmed your friendship with my own eyes!!¡¹

    Gildress and I exchange a man hug.

    That¡¯s when the stench of sweat and mugginess of his body brings me back to my senses.

    ¡¸Eugh, stinks!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhaha! I lost track of the time when ying in the brothels. I had to rush over without taking a bath.¡¹

    This guy, he put on a pelt and his armor while he was still sweaty from his night activities?

    Knowing that, it smells even worse. This room needs to be ventted and cleaned.

    ¡¸Anyways, shall we chat for a bit?¡¹

    Gildress sits cross-legged in front of the throne and sets down a bottle of alcohol and cups.

    ¡¸Having a drink in the throne room, and directly in front of the throne no less, there¡¯s a limit to how unconventional you can be!¡¹

    Reba¡¯s judging eyes are not important right now.

    ¡¸......where did you take those things out from?¡¹

    Inside the pce of Goldonia, where the ruler of the Central ins resides, a conversation between two people is held in the throne room.

    The first to initiate dialogue is Gildress.

    ¡¸So that happened?¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t use a subject or a noun for that matter.

    However, he could only be referring to one thing.

    ¡¸Yeah, it did.¡¹

    Celia pours a drink for me.

    ¡¸I heard it was a betrayal followed by usurping.¡¹

    Reba felt obligated to pour for Gildress when he extended his cup, but I cut in and poured for him instead.

    ¡¸It was a betrayal indeed. I cut down my friend, my allies, and the king.¡¹

    Celia rubs my shoulder tofort me.

    ¡¸Hooh. Your friend and allies, eh?¡¹

    Gildress closes the distance between us.

    ¡¸Did you deceive them? Or did you stab their weak point from behind?¡¹

    I feel immense pressure from him despite his clothing.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t from behind. I did it all up front. It wasn¡¯t possible for me to win in a battle of deceit.¡¹

    I lined up soldiers, marched in a straight line from Rafen, busted down the gate, and invaded the pce.

    Gildress pounds his chest and nods.

    Celia squirms as she gets sshed by his sweat from the impact.

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine! It¡¯s how things go between enemy and ally, and between lord and retainer. There¡¯s no problem as long as you defeated them head-on like a man.¡¹

    I brush away Gildress as he tries to go in for another hug.

    For some reason, Reba¡¯s breathing hastens as the smell of sweat bes more pungent.

    ¡¸Would you attack me if I did deceive?¡¹

    I ask as a joke.

    ¡¸Nnun. You would not be a man if you used poison, needles, or a cowardly method. I would punish you by force if I had to.¡¹

    Reba¡¯s breathing is as fast as if she just finished sprinting at full speed.

    I don¡¯t want to imagine what¡¯s going on, and this is probably enough spection.

    ¡¸I heard you moved to the west. Did you want to act as reinforcements for me?¡¹

    ¡¸I know nothing about that.¡¹

    Gildress denies it tly.

    Reba reacts to that statement.

    ¡¸I was able to detect a few thousand soldiers advancing east in the city state territory. That movement is not a drill¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nuun!!¡¹

    Gildress responds to Reba by taking off his underwear and revealing his dick.

    ¡¸A man dered he had no knowledge. That means he doesn¡¯t know anything even if he did know something.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re going to take it out after all......dowah!¡¹

    The disgusted Celia suddenly somersaults backwards.

    Gildress stands up, whipping his warped tool right by Celia¡¯s eyes, nearly hitting her.

    ¡¸T-that was close! I felt the air from my forehead to my chin! It¡¯s unnecessarily big!!¡¹

    ¡¸Careful! You¡¯ll start a war if you touched the cute Celia with that dirty thing!¡¹

    Gildress retrieves only his underwear and shield from among the clothes strewn across the floor.

    ¡¸Put it all back on. Isn¡¯t it your uniform?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head to the brothel. There are some things that can only be said when on top of a woman.¡¹

    Gildress shows me a toothy grin.

    Talking to a goblin is less tiring than talking to this guy.

    ¡¸This guy really doesn¡¯t like listening to others. Whoes into the throne room with a formal uniform then leaves with just his underwear?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is also in just underwear! Pleasee, I will bring you your formal clothes!!¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, don¡¯t go to a brothel like normal people. I will prepare women for you in the pce.¡¹

    While we are making a fuss, someone peeks their head from the back entrance of the throne room......the entrance only the king can use.

    ¡¸Aegir, you¡¯re too loud. Everyone in the pce can hear you.¡¹

    It was Lucy.

    Her hair is somewhat unkempt from just waking up, but her beauty is not affected in the slightest.

    ¡¸......exquisite.¡¹

    Gildress¡¯s eyes sparkle.

    ¡¸Nameless beauty! I have fallen for you! I ask that you go three rounds with me.¡¹

    Where did I put my Dual Crater?

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s eyes narrow, then she smiles mischievously as she sees me searching for my sword.

    ¡¸Hmm, what should I do?¡¹

    I can¡¯t stand idle even though I know she¡¯s teasing me.

    I¡¯m going to cut Gildress from behind even if it¡¯s cowardly or unmanly.

    ¡¸Behold, my man.¡¹

    Gildress lowers the underwear he just put back on.

    ¡¸Uwa, it¡¯s huge! But it stinks!¡¹

    Unlike earlier, Lucy is genuinely surprised.

    ¡¸Not good!¡¹

    I quickly take off my underwear.

    ¡¸Aegir¡¯s is also incredible but......mm, you¡¯re a bit smaller.¡¹

    My Dual Crater drops to the floor with a nk.

    Because of what happened yesterday, I¡¯ve shrunk to a sad size......having to make that excuse will put the icing on top of the cake which is my shame.

    ¡¸So I guess that means this lovelydy belongs to me. Surely you won¡¯tin about this way of selecting women.¡¹

    The naked Gildress struts toward Lucy only to fall to the floor on his knees.

    It seems Lucy kneed him in the groin, he isn¡¯t dead right?

    ¡¸Just kidding.¡¹

    Lucy sticks out her tongue.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because we went all out yesterday. Normally Aegir would be......at the very least, the same size.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t y with my heart. If you were stolen from me, I would turn into the demon king and destroy this world. Men would sink in a sea of blood and women would sink in a sea of semen.¡¹

    Lucy lets the fox, which runs from who-knows-where, climb up to her shoulder, and yawns before turning around, probably going back to sleep.

    She pauses midway.

    ¡¸Or does Aegir like that kind of thing as well?¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of thing?¡¹

    Lucy points to the fallen Gildress.

    Even though he¡¯s fainted, his dick is erect.

    ¡¸Doing it with other men......fufufufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely not.¡¹

    Reba, don¡¯t take notes.

    And you as well Celia, what do you mean ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Nonna and the others, having followed Lucy, are also speechless.

    I said I¡¯m not into that. Why is Catherine giving me a thumbs up?

    I¡¯ll have to clear up the misunderstandingter.

    ¡¸Your Majesty.¡¹

    Someone spoke in a voice that was out-of-ce to the pstick.

    It was Rosario, still wearing the ck mourning dress.

    I hastily put my clothes back on and sat on the throne.

    It seems she was still grieving the death of her lover, the previous king.

    Naturally, I can¡¯t remain naked to talk to her.

    ¡¸May I ask you to lend me a bit of your time?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I also have things to ask you.¡¹

    I heard from Reba that Rosario copsed as soon as my betrayal was confirmed.

    It¡¯s too good to be true for that to be a coincidence.

    ¡¸Was the illness real?¡¹

    Rosario replies immediately, not even lifting the thin veil covering her face.

    ¡¸It was a feigned illness.¡¹

    She states definitively.

    ¡¸I wanted you to be on the throne more than His Majesty Alexandro. I devised a n for that to happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I appreciate it.¡¹

    Her phrasing became a little crude.

    I knew the former king treasured her more than anything.

    That¡¯s why he took time to address her fake illness even after finding out I betrayed him.

    I don¡¯t me her, it¡¯s the previous king¡¯s fault for not capturing her heart, but I guess he wanted to be by her side until the end. Howplicated.

    ¡¸Muuun.¡¹

    When I fold my arms, Rosario scoots closer to me.

    ¡¸I heard you will soon gather all the lords and retainers, and announce your new n......and on the spot......¡¹

    I tilt my ear.

    Right, she isn¡¯t a woman who simply fawns on men.

    Against the former king, she prioritized that and concerned herself only on being liked, but against me, she seems to be aiming for something more and different.

    ¡¸......whether you convince everyone or not depends on how hard you work.¡¹

    ¡¸I am aware.¡¹

    I smile wryly and remove Rosario¡¯s ck veil.

    ¡¸And no matter which way the situation unfolds, you will be my woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I know¨D¨DYour Majesty.¡¹

    Rosario¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t the radiant and honest one she showed the previous king, it was one full of deep thoughts.

    ¡¸Err, I apologize for not reading the mood. It seems there is unsettling movement in the south around Zwei Elfie.¡¹

    When Tristan appears scratching his head, Rosario separates from me like she used teleportation, lowers her ck veil and leaves quietly.

    ¡¸Zwei Elfie? Obviously there is going to be unsettling movement in an unsettling ce with unsettling people.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the thing is we, as well as the kingdom, neglected the mess in the south. Now it seems a problem has urred.¡¹

    I stretch and crack my neck.

    ¡¸With a bunch of scum in one ce, there will inevitably be a few disturbances here or there, but that whole area is near barren. There are no people and no supplies. If they are pretentious, we can stop their food source and they¡¯ll be finished. Ignore them.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re right. I agree, but I didn¡¯t want to be med for not telling you, so it was hard for me to outright say it. Now if something unexpected happens, it¡¯s your fault.¡¹

    Don¡¯t brazenly avoid responsibility.

    ¡¸Well, it should be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    Tristan, Celia, and I nod.

    I hear Irijina¡¯sughter from afar.

    I will call the nobles again in a short while.

    Until then, let¡¯s enjoy life with Lucy.

    ¡¸Guu, I lost?¡¹

    Gildress slowly rises.

    He¡¯s already able to get up after being kicked in the crotch by Lucy?

    I¡¯m surprised his balls weren¡¯t crushed.

    ¡¸Falling from a woman kicking me in the balls, I guess I¡¯m still not man enough. I¡¯ll have to refill my guts with a hundred female bodies in a row.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem Gildress will go home.

    Do I have to entertain him too?

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563: End of Ambition</h4>

    Later.

    Sitting on the throne, I rest my chin on the hand that is propped up on the armrest and move my eyes across the people in line.

    ¡¸Nuu......¡¹

    The reason I groaned asionally was not because I¡¯m unhappy, it¡¯s because the extravagant throne made of gold and silver and embedded with jewels was hard and hurt my butt. The cushion sewn for me by Maria was rejected by Tristan, Adolph and Nonna, so I couldn¡¯t use it.

    The fluffy pink cushion with a cat embroidered on it would diminish the majesty of the throne or something.

    If I end up getting hemorrhoids and bleeding from the recent overuse of my ass, majesty is the least of your concern.

    ¡¸Fuu......¡¹

    A grin appears on my face as I imagine the bloody sight, which causes a serious-looking bureaucrat in front of me to turn pale, making me shift my gaze to the side.

    For me, I¡¯m just looking around trying to kill time, but because my innocently wandering eyesnded on the poor guy, I had to look elsewhere.

    ¡¸Your Majesty. I have confirmed that all persons summoned are present.¡¹

    Celia reports, bending at the waist as she addresses me formally.

    Although the distant treatment in public situations makes me a bit sad, having the cute Celia call me king turns me on in a strange way.

    I should try this y in bed once.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I stand up from the throne, picturing a half-naked Celia repeatedly crying out ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ in my mind.

    As pressure eases off my ass, a smile naturally forms on my face as well.

    ¡¸Everyone, you did well to respond to the summons made not long after the coronation. There was a bit of a mixup, but it¡¯s wonderful no one is absent.¡¹

    Filling the vast throne room are individuals from the capital and other regions who are all above a certain rank.

    It seems those with lower standing could not fit and are lined up in the corridor.

    Goldonia¡¯s nobles, feudal lords, bureaucrats, ministers, knights......literally everyone who supports the nation has gathered.

    The number likely surpasses the attendance during the coronation.

    ¡¸Honestly, I was a little worried. Because I¡¯m somewhat hated, I thought people might not show up.¡¹

    The man whose eyes met with mine starts sweating and furiously shakes his head.

    ¡¸Anyhow, I¡¯ve kept you waiting. I had to check if anybody was missing after all.¡¹

    The person at the very front row trembles.

    Is he imagining what would happen if he didn¡¯t choose to attend?

    That might be due to the effect of crushing five disobeying houses at the coronation.

    Some of the participants are injured with their arm in a sling and some are too old to stand up straight.

    They probably came fearing the worst if they skipped.

    I don¡¯t know whether they are admirable or just cowardly.

    ¡¸Alright then, err let¡¯s begin the what was it again......ah, the appointment ceremony.¡¹

    I flutter my new ck cape, allowing for the blood red clothes to peek out in the gaps.

    My Dual Crater is left leaning next to the throne out of its sheath.

    Celia and the others suggested this setup to increase the intimidation, but if only the throne was made of bone and the high-quality carpet on the floor was an animal pelt, I would be a barbarian king.

    ¡¸As written in the invitation letter, I thought it was about time to officially decide positions. Keeping them the same is also fine if there are no inconveniences, but I figured why not since the leader changed. So¨D¨D¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s tension heightens at the sudden break in my sentence.

    I¡¯m not purposely dying, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t know where Celia¡¯s third cue card went.

    I silently turn to Celia.

    ¡¸All hail King Hardlett!!¡¹

    Celia raises her voice, as if she understood my predicament.

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Long live King Hardlett! Long live the Kingdom!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    M, Irijina, and Tristan, whose toes were stepped on by Celia, also cheer.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Long live King Hardlett! Long live the Kingdom!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone else joins in.

    Of course they are not praising me from the bottom of their hearts.

    They simply don¡¯t want to incur my wrath if they don¡¯t yell loud enough.

    To prove my point, those who seem timid are straining themselves, while those who have a braver appearance are matching the tone of others out of courtesy.

    This is a pretty good method to measure courage.

    Okay let¡¯s move, it¡¯s starting to get annoying.

    To be polite, I firstzily introduce Gildress, who has yet to go home, and then proceed to the main topic.

    On a side note, the girl apanying him is a naughty daughter of a merchant family he hooked up with at a bar a few days ago.

    Nonna heard a scream in the guest room on that night, and when I stepped inside to check, Gildress was fucking her from behind in a weird savage half-twist position.

    That was all it took for the girl topletely fall for him and she ended up bing his attendant.

    He came buckets inside of her without contraception so she will probably be taken home, pregnant.

    It feels bad knowing he took away a potential woman of mine.

    ¡¸Dammit, I forgot what I was going to say.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiee!?¡¹

    Oops, I directed it at someone unrted.

    ¡¸The official announcement of appointments, Your Majesty.¡¹

    Celia reminds me.

    ¡¸Right, first is Tristan. I appoint you as the Military Commissioner.¡¹

    ¡¸......haaah.¡¹

    Tristan¡¯s sigh contrasts with the surprise that spread among the crowd.

    ¡¸Military Commissioner......? The position created by the previous king will be taken over as is?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s bold or insensitive. Not to mention that person seeding Lord Radhalde, his benefactor and someone he himself cut down, is an average-looking......¡¹

    Tristan slumps his shoulders at the unwee gazes.

    ¡¸Yes, I agree. Why don¡¯t you pick a different¨D¨Doww!!¡¹

    Celia stomps her steel boot on Tristan¡¯s cloth shoe.

    ¡¸I humbly receive the position. I don¡¯t have a singleint!¡¹

    After Tristan is forced to ept out of desperation, he then ends with an oath of allegiance.

    ¡¸Next, the Government Affairs Commissioner will be you, Adolph.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Your Majesty. I will do my utmost for the sake of the people and the kingdom.¡¹

    Adolph knows he¡¯s the only one who can do the job and I don¡¯t have anyone else to leave the job to.

    ¡¸This position will also be kept? Doesn¡¯t Your Majesty reject the previous king¡¯s way of doing things?¡¹

    Not really.

    I only became king because I wanted to, not because the former king did anything wrong.

    ¡¸Tristan-dono and Adolph-dono......we don¡¯t have anymon acquaintances so it¡¯s unknown what kind of characters they are. This is a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸If the nature of the positions don¡¯t change, then they will be the two wheels that support the nation. In that case, a struggle for dominance is inevitable. Who is better for us to join......and who is the superior one?¡¹

    Unlike Erich and Keh, I don¡¯t think these two will fight each other.

    Furthermore, Adolph has times where he sticks to his opinions till the end, meanwhile I can only see Tristan yielding midway.

    If anything is said, Tristan will just go ¡°Okay, then take responsibility. I¡¯m resigning.¡± and run.

    Of course, if that happens, Celia and Irijina will chase after him and drag him back.

    ¡¸M, you will be the captain of the Royal Guard. You will defend my surroundings and the capital area.¡¹

    ¡¸I will do so even if it costs my life!¡¹

    What a satisfying response.

    There¡¯s noparing it to Tristan¡¯s sigh.

    Position-wise, the captain of the Royal Guard doesn¡¯t have as much authority as the Military Commissioner who overlooks the entire army, but having a role that protects the capital, she and her unit can act more independently as a separate entity of the military.

    ¡¸Royal Guard captain......I see, M-dono will be His Majesty¡¯s......¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, M-dono is also recognized for her talent and isn¡¯t someone who snatched the position purely with her body......¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    And because M is turning red, I¡¯ll lop off your head if you say anymore.

    ¡¸Next......¡¹

    I lift up Celia, who is making a face like it¡¯s the end of the world beside me.

    ¡¸Celia will be the captain of my escort unit and lead follower. She will be protecting me rather than the capital or the pce and acting as my assistant.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s smile returns and I give her a kiss.

    I call Marta over, assign her as my secretary, and also give her a kiss.

    ¡¸......this is easy to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸She is his lover. Does His Majesty even need bodyguards?¡¹

    ¡¸Her and the secretary girl must service him together. As for me, I¡¯d be jealous if she was ten years younger.¡¹

    I kiss Celia a few more times and then let her go as she writhes from thements of the onlookers.

    I feel a pressuring gaze from Irijina next.

    ¡¸I appoint Irijina as the captain of the capital¡¯s independent mobile strike force. She will patrol the capital¡¯s perimeter and exterminate any threats.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! I will protect the capital¡¯s peace!!¡¹

    I hear Tristan and M whisper to each other.

    ¡¸Independent mobile......whosemand is she under?¡¹

    ¡¸Basically, she will be running as she pleases everyday, capturing any suspicious individual she sees. It sounds closer to a hobby than a job in the military.¡¹

    Alright, next is......

    ¡¸The intelligence officer system will be abolished. In its ce, I will establish a new domestic intelligence minister who will monitor the behavior of the nobles and bureaucrats as well as the rule of the feudal lords. The intelligence officers will be switched to public bureaucrats and the minister position will be given to Reba.¡¹

    The announcement causes a stir to ripple at a different wavelength than before.

    ¡¸Intelligence officers......those people who used to be in the king¡¯s shadow will now be bureaucrats.¡¹

    ¡¸The one acting as secret informant will be a minister? Is it a matter of grace......no, maybe it was past due.¡¹

    ¡¸But wait. It¡¯s irritating that those eavesdroppers have gained status, but they¡¯re less scary. At the very least, it doesn¡¯t have the same bad feeling of not knowing whether an informant reported when the previous king is wavering on a decision.¡¹

    Reba, who already has an idea of what this implies, is calm.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying we are to investigate in the open?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And in return, they will be given the authority to prevent any number of people from interfering with the investigation. You can enter the bedroom of a wicked governor, the vault of a feudal lord epting bribes, and the hidden room of a negligent Military Commissioner. If they resist, it is tantamount to defying me.¡¹

    I say thest part loud enough that it echoes throughout the whole room.

    Then I follow it up with a voice soft enough that only Reba can hear.

    ¡¸You are still hated, but at least your existence is public. If you produce results, you will stack up many rewards. And obviously you will be favored more than others. I have an ulterior motive after all.¡¹

    The downward-facing Reba smiles.

    She bends down to thank me and slips something in my shoe.

    ¡¸Come anytime.¡¹

    That is the key to her office.

    Of course since I¡¯m the king, I can enter any room at any time.

    Deliberately handing me the key must be a sign for ¡®that¡¯.

    ¡¸Is something the matter, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re slightly leaning forward.¡¹

    Moving on.

    Honestly, everyone¡¯s reaction to positions other than Reba¡¯s is within expectations.

    It¡¯s well-understood that an usurper like me will promote my own followers to important posts.

    ¡¸There are other various positions too......but they actually haven¡¯t been decided yet.¡¹

    I walk in between the people tightly packing the room.

    I stop in front of a man who has a nervous look on his face.

    ¡¸Do you have a special skill?¡¹

    ¡¸I manage the family¡¯s rural demesne so my expertise in agriculture is above average......¡¹

    Satisfied, I nod.

    ¡¸Then you will be the minister of agriculture.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The man unconsciously expresses his disbelief, then realizes his rudeness, and immediately tries to rephrase.

    ¡¸B-but I am a frontier baron. And I don¡¯t have experience working in the cap¨D¨D¡¹

    I hold up a hand to interrupt him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested in your history. Will you do it? Or not?¡¹

    He closes his eyes for half a second and then reopens them.

    ¡¸Please let me do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Work out the details with Adolph¨D¨Dand tell me your name. It doesn¡¯t look good if the king doesn¡¯t know the names of his ministers.¡¹

    There was nomotion.

    The others were all frozen solid.

    ¡¸What do you have?¡¹

    ¡¸Errr, there is a small mine in my territory so I have craftsman......¡¹

    Then engineering minister it is.

    ¡¸My father left me with an outstanding debt of 20 years so I have to work two jobs at once to repay......¡¹

    I guess I need a minister ofmerce.

    ¡¸I actually evaded the eyes of the kingdom and conducted various businesses with the barbarians in the remote regions......¡¹

    What a hopeless guy.

    But if he can win over savage tribes without protection from the kingdom, he might be able to be minister of foreign affairs.

    ¡¸I like shy things so I spent all my fortune to have a giant copper statue erected, which I personally oversaw......¡¹

    30 meters tall? So that ugly thing that I saw from the balcony was yours?

    He¡¯s foolish, but his zeal and ability are impressive. Let¡¯s have him try being the minister of construction.

    Adolph and Tristan watch as I appoint new positions one after the other.

    The two of them nod their heads with tired expressions.

    I do not know who is best suited to be minister aside from those close to me.

    I¡¯m just avoiding the initial chaos from picking those who already had that position or those who have experience as ministers, even though I know problems will emergeter.

    Since I don¡¯t have the knowledge to begin with, it¡¯s practically the same as choosing at random.

    What¡¯s important is checking whether they are motivated. I can¡¯t have anybody whocks the drive.

    I scowl at Tristan, who looks as if he wants to say something.

    And even if the minister is incapable of doing anything, Tristan heads the military and Adolph heads the government, so everything won¡¯t copse right away.

    Once we discover the person is useless, we just have to rece them.

    It¡¯s like a lottery with endless draws, so one of them will eventually be a hit.

    And we just have to repeat the process for each minister until we assemble all the pieces of the puzzle.

    ¡¸In exchange, we¡¯ll be fatigued though.¡¹

    Tristan heaves a sigh and something drifts from Adolph¡¯s head.

    Overworking someone like Tristan, who cks off anytime he can, is just right.

    And for Adolph, it¡¯s cooler to bepletely smooth rather than have half-grown fuzz.

    As I progress with the appointment of ministers, the high-ranking nobles especially watch with their jaws hanging.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re appointing positions haphazardly! And you¡¯re doing it for the positions that should normally be the foundations of the country like agriculture and foreign affairs!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s ridiculous! It¡¯s foolish no matter how you look at it! The issue isn¡¯t even with social standing or status! The country will fall!¡¹

    At the same time, others voice their opinion unusually quietly.

    ¡¸It truly is senseless. Lineage and aplishments don¡¯t matter. Are you really choosing at random!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, but if that¡¯s the case and we perform better than expected, then perhaps even us low-ranking nobles can......¡¹

    The eyes of the low-ranking nobles sparkle at the prospect of bing ministers, which to them is a hard enough chance toe by, let alone working for the kingdom.

    ¡¸Their hearts were not stirred even when I or M-san was appointed to important posts. After all, we¡¯re connected with the new king. It¡¯s natural for us to be given big responsibilities, unlike them.¡¹

    Adolph scratches his head lightly and continues.

    ¡¸But with such a reckless way of appointing, nobody knows what kind of appealing role wille their way next.¡¹

    Humans don¡¯t always live by reason or righteousness.

    Plenty of people are happier to live under an usurper king at a higher rank than under a rightful king at a lower ss.

    ¡¸Submit them with violence and win them over with lures of profit......¡¹

    Tristan continues from where Adolph trailed off.

    ¡¸Then bind them with thew¨D¨Dright? We will need to build a system they can trust. It¡¯s not my job though.¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave that to you two.

    It¡¯s a bitte at this point, but there¡¯s a lot of hair on your shoulder, Adolph.

    Are you alright? It¡¯s not normal.

    After themotion which was the nonsensical appointment, a different whisper began to circte.

    ¡¸I guess most of the notable jobs have run out......¡¹

    ¡¸How strange. Isn¡¯t that man not appointed?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gazes start to focus on the silent, sculpture-like Leopolt.

    I haven¡¯t given Leopolt a position yet.

    ¡¸I thought he would be the Military Commissioner for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Rumor has it that his discord with His Majesty is connected with the plot to usurp the throne. He is undoubtedly His Majesty¡¯s most trusted vassal......it¡¯s impossible for him to jobless.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he creating a new position? Honestly, I am not fond of him. I hope he gets a position which doesn¡¯t interact with me.¡¹

    I turn to Leopolt like I only just realized I missed him.

    ¡¸Oh right. I forgot about you, Leopolt.¡¹

    As Leopolt steps forward, I inform him before he kneels.

    ¡¸I appoint you as the Commander of Border Defense.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The surprised one was Celia.

    ¡¸I thought you nned for Leopolt-san to be appointed as Supreme Commander and for the post to be rotated between him and Tristan every ye¨D¨D¡¹

    I close Celia¡¯s mouth with my hand while keeping my eyes on Leopolt.

    ¡¸W-what is going on?¡¹

    M asks Tristan, who shakes his head seriously for once like he doesn¡¯t know the answer.

    ¡¸Would that be the border with the Empire?¡¹

    I reply to Leopolt¡¯s question with a grin.

    ¡¸No, the north one. I¡¯ll have you guard the border with the Federation.¡¹

    After an audible silence, someone murmurs.

    ¡¸A-a demotion......it¡¯s essentially a banishment! An invasion by the Federation is impossible. Protection is not needed in the north!¡¹

    ¡¸What does this mean!? Wasn¡¯t he one who achieved the most distinguished service!? The usurpation......ahem. I mean, I heard he yed arge role in the changing of kings.¡¹

    ¡¸I even heard it was his suggestion to begin with. It wouldn¡¯t be odd if he received the highest rank......no, it would we weird if he wasn¡¯t at least promoted to prime minister, so why!?¡¹

    Everyone mutters in confusion, while those close to me are speechless.

    Leopolt isposed as usual, like he¡¯s wearing a mask, and simply fixates his eyes at my feet.

    ¡¸May I ask you to tell me the reason?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, why not. I can¡¯t trust you so I don¡¯t want you by my side. Traitors are repeat offenders. I¡¯m not one to talk though.¡¹

    I spit out cheerfully.

    ¡¸You think that I will betray Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸I do. If you don¡¯t like me or the way I do things, you will do it again. I should be cutting you down......but you¡¯re the reason I¡¯m sitting on the throne. If I kill you, my luck will decrease.¡¹

    A deafening silence dominates the room.

    Even the thousand people filling this room don¡¯t seem to present and only the words and breathing of Leopolt can be heard.

    ¡¸I am loyal¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No need to sing your praises. Gather 200 troops and depart tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve seen the northern border once and it¡¯s a nice ce with lush forests. You can enjoy yourself counting trees¨D¨Doh yes. I guess I¡¯ll add the supply of firewood to your mission.¡¹

    Leopolt stares into my eyes for a few seconds, though it feels like time slowed down, then bows and turns on his heel.

    He proceeds to exit the hall as he was ordered to.

    That is when the silence breaks and the whispering voices resume.

    ¡¸Apparently there is more to the situation than we know.¡¹

    ¡¸His Majesty is by nature a military man. He doesn¡¯t like strategists.¡¹

    ¡¸He looks like a shady and unlikeable guy to me. Both the previous king and His Majesty ¨D¨D they¡¯ve had it. He¡¯s out of luck.¡¹

    Now they¡¯re starting to talk as they please.

    As I thought, nobody that sees Leopolt likes him.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......umm......uurk......¡¹

    Celia is teary-eyed.

    M and Irijina are dejected.

    But I deliberately ignore it all.

    ¡¸Fumu. It¡¯s been a long rtionship. I can give him a farewell.¡¹

    I retrieve a bottle of alcohol from behind the throne and chase after Leopolt.

    ¡¸To repay someone who¡¯s been through thick and thin, a single bottle......is nothing.¡¹

    I feel reassured when I hear Tristan.

    This is going well.

    I grab Leopolt¡¯s shoulder, shove the bottle into his chest and mutter emotionlessly.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Even excluding the turmoil of regime change, the ratio of forces between the two sides is so great that if we fight 100 battles, we will lose 100 times.¡¹

    Of course, I¡¯m referring to none other than myself and the Olga Federation.

    ¡¸We will prepare our military while waiting for the right opportunity. Whether that be political conflict, local rebellions, or major natural disasters......¡¹

    ¡¸Will 200 scouts be enough?¡¹

    Leopolt looks down at the bottle given to him¨D¨Dand, while pretending to have a shaky hand, answers.

    ¡¸It is enough to grasp the characteristics of the terrain. In fact, spies are what I need more than scouts.¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason the intelligence officer system was abolished.

    When they are reorganized under the minister of intelligence, it will allow promising individuals to be moved secretly.

    No one will realize if the number of intelligence officers going public has lowered slightly.

    ¡¸Then I will deploy only a few scouts and a small punitive force as nned. That will make the banishment seem more realistic.¡¹

    I nce at a certain man.

    The man, who sneers despite being nervous, has a strong bond with the nobles of the Federation.

    There are many others who simrly share strong ties to the Federation.

    If I publicly say that I¡¯m sending Leopolt to the northern border, word will get out immediately.

    But with the act, he is merely a former vassal who has been demoted.

    ¡¸Anything you do is fine as long as you don¡¯t get discovered, so do your best. Let me know when the opportunity presents itself. You won¡¯t betray me as long as I¡¯m aiming for the chance, right?¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s thin eyes seem to open one millimeter more than usual.

    ¡¸How far do you envision going?¡¹

    I¡¯ve been having many conversations without subjectstely.

    ¡¸Well, as far as possible, of course. Once I go as far as I can¨D¨D¡¹

    I hit Leopolt on the head with a bonk.

    ¡¸Next I¡¯ll demote you to the south.¡¹

    Now it¡¯s time for me to ask one more question.

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s a ruse, I did say a lot. Did I offend you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think so. He¡¯s not that sensitive.

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t feel anything when I badmouth you. It¡¯s good that you are who you are.¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s eyes seem to widen another one millimeter.

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564: Excuse</h4>

    The time I spent watching Leopolt¡¯s back was long......it felt like more than two weeks passed.

    ¡¸Shall we continue?¡¹

    Looks of pity andpassion which were directed at Leopolt as he left the hall turned back to me.

    That unpleasant gaze is proof that things have worked as he and I nned.

    ¡¸The details of your roles will be outlined separately at ater date. Now, since everyone has gathered here, I have someoneI want to introduce.¡¹

    ¡¸Introduce? Personally by His Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸Must be a foreign envoy......no, the friendly king of Aless is already present, and it is too early for emissaries of the Federation or the Empire to arrive.¡¹

    All the main nobles and post-holders are here.

    Murmurs spread specting who would be introduced thiste.

    I gesture to the side of the throne, inviting the person to step forward.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Nobodyes.

    After a few seconds of silence, I stand up and peek behind the curtains in the back.

    ¡¸Zzz©`¡¹

    A beautiful sleeping face with cheeks so rxed that they appear to be melting.

    Lucy was leaning back in a chair sitting in the shadow of the curtains away from sunlight, asleep.

    Not interested in the earliermotion, she must have dozed off from having to wait.

    Before I can do anything, I am drawn in by her perfectly-shaped face.

    It is like the descriptions of the goddess of beauty written in stories were sculpted in real life.

    And that defenseless expression of hers is so adorable.

    Her slightly opened mouth and her rocking body should make her look silly, but I can¡¯t see Lucy as anything except cute.

    Lastly, her very existence brings me joy.

    Lucy is napping before my eyes.

    She isn¡¯t appearing in my dream, she is physically next to me.

    She is and will be here for the years toe.

    ¡¸Fufu......fufufu......fuhahahahaha!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eeek!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The crowd in the hall takes a step back when I suddenly startughing.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, please don¡¯tugh without warning! And to her, don¡¯t sleep behind the throne!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn......Aegir, you¡¯re too loud...... Also, I don¡¯t like it when youugh like that.¡¹

    I grab the hand Lucy extends naturally, as she rubs her eye in a somewhat unhappy mood, and I pull her up.

    Once I stood Lucy by the throne, the eyes of the people in the room and the entire atmosphere changed.

    ¡¸Urk!¡¹

    ¡¸U-unbelievable......¡¹

    ¡¸......so beautiful. I-it¡¯s hard to believe she is of this world.¡¹

    Based on the current situation, it is unmistakable that Lucy is my woman.

    It goes without saying that ogling her is forbidden, but staring too hard or admiring her poorly would also incur my wrath.

    Lucy is stunning enough to make those who are used to being careful everyday gawk with googly eyes, let alone virgin brats.

    ¡¸Her name is Lucy. The reason I haven¡¯t presented her to the public till now is......¡¹

    I nce at Nonna, who has her head buried in her own cleavage and looks like she is on the verge of crying, then remember the exchange we had the other day.

    ***

    shback.

    The girls are gathered in the spacious living room.

    Led by Nonna, the entire gang surrounds me.

    Except Lucy is not here.

    She was asked toe, but curtly refused because she wasn¡¯t interested.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had enough!!¡¹

    Nonna ms her fist on the table.

    If it was the mini table in her room, the teapot and cups would have ttered in response to her anger, but the table in the pce is so sturdy that it epted the impact without budging and caused Nonna to crouch down holding her hand in pain.

    ¡¸What a dummy.¡¹

    Ca rests her elbow on the table while fooling with Nonna¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸But Aegir has been a little meantely. You¡¯re a bit too attached to that person.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    I groan, unable to refute.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t we usually eat dinner together? It¡¯s a time we spend together regardless of whether we¡¯re wives or lovers. I think it¡¯s very special and supposed to be precious time.¡¹

    Celia peeks out from under the table at the perfect time to continue where Ca leaves off.

    ¡¸But while we¡¯re eating, Lucy suddenly goes to Aegir-sama and says, ¡°Take me to the beautiful pond¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸And we were all in the middle of eating too......the mood around the table was terrible after that.¡¹

    Maria hesitates somewhat in her speech.

    With her being good-natured, she probably felt bad talking about Lucy behind her back.

    ¡¸You also promised to y with the kids in the garden the day before yesterday, but you broke your promise.¡¹

    Melissa rebukes me.

    Since we moved to the capital, I can¡¯t y leisurely outside with the children.

    I¡¯ve been warned by several individuals that there is a big difference between the son of a feudal lord and the son of a king, and because of all the animosity I caused, wicked schemes may target those around me if I¡¯m not careful.

    Then again, the royal courtyard isrge enough for adults to run around so it isn¡¯t exactly cramped.

    ¡¸It was the first promise in a while too......sorry I couldn¡¯t go.¡¹

    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t go......huh?¡¹

    I would schedule a family activity with Nonna and the others, but Lucy would squeeze in and drag me away.

    This pattern repeated itself many times.

    ¡¸Not only is Aegir-sama the head of a family, you are also the king of a country!¡¹

    ¡¸Right. And Nonna is the queen consort.¡¹

    Nonna pauses briefly and lets her eyes wander.

    ¡¸In any case, ignoring her looks, how can you not be stern to a single woman!?¡¹

    Ca and the others whisper.

    ¡¸She stopped for a second there.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonna-san has a weak spirit and a small capacity after all.¡¹

    ¡¸So being a queen is beyond the conceivable ability of the wife of a great noble.¡¹

    I smile sheepishly as I scratch my head.

    ¡¸Sorry. I know I did something bad to you.¡¹

    The thing is, I can never refuse Lucy.

    Even if I know I should prioritize my previous engagements.

    ¡¸What¡¯s most irritating is how she intrudes during sex.¡¹

    Catherine jumps into the conversation.

    She is also considerably upset.

    ¡¸It was your day yesterday. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    The girls decided on an order of which nights belonged to them when we were in Rafen.

    Oftentimes, things got out of control, but at least the girls who slept with me on one particr night were fixed.

    However, Lucy also joins this activity on a whim.

    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying how she cuts in during the sweet cuddling time in the beginning, but what I can¡¯t ept is how she monopolizes you to herself. Last night when I peeked, weren¡¯t you also floppy!? I spent two hours warming your body too!¡¹

    Everytime I do it with Lucy, it almost feels like my soul is being sucked out, that¡¯s why I almost always can¡¯t continue with the uing girls.

    Catherine has bags under her eyes likely because she stayed up all night masturbating after not being able to relieve herself with me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    I knew Catherine had a strong sex drive.

    I was going to ask Lucy to wait but......

    ¡±Is that so? Well since I¡¯m free, maybe I¡¯ll go cheat with someone in the city.¡±

    Even though I knew she was joking and teasing me, I couldn¡¯t help pouncing on her and kissing her desperately to stop her.

    If by some small chance she actually cheats, I¡¯d have to kill every single man in the capital.

    I earnestly lower my head to all the women who I wronged.

    ¡¸Um, it¡¯s extremely hard to say but......¡¹

    Rita shyly raises her hand.

    Rita wanted to perform her maid duties after moving to the pce.

    But because the maids in the pce all have specialized skills, it¡¯s hard for her to fit in, thus I made her my personal maid.

    ¡¸I am a recipient of master¡¯s, no His Majesty¡¯s mercy so I do not mind if you prioritize the others. However, the disastrous scene in bed......it would be best if you keep your sexual activities under control for the sake of your body.¡¹

    ¡¸Which ones specifically do you mean?¡¹

    Felteris, the perverted elf pops in from the side.

    ¡¸First is the blood sttering. Not just the sheets, the walls and floor are covered......enough that we unconsciously look for a dead body.¡¹

    ¡¸Urk! That is a little out of my expertise......it is possible to deal with though.¡¹

    When Lucy and I get heated, since she¡¯s a vampire, blood-sucking usually apanies our sex.

    I will naturally be bitten by her and when she¡¯s close to climax, she also asks me to bite her.

    ¡¸I was going to pretend I didn¡¯t see anything. But because I was also skipped, I¡¯ve decided to speak out.¡¹

    Mel chimes in.

    ¡¸You were walking on all fours in the corridorte at night with that person on top, right?¡¹

    ¡¸......umu.¡¹

    Nobody was supposed to witness that.

    ¡¸Please be more aware of your position!!¡¹

    Celia res up, but Mel has one more thing to add.

    ¡¸Moreover you had a thick dildo in your ass.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Lucy stuck it in, saying it was a tail.

    And she wanted to look at the moon, so we exited the bedroom and walked in the halls for a bit.

    Celia and Nonna both look like they are about to faint.

    ¡¸Sorry. I am supposed to be a man to you girls, but I let you see my pathetic side.¡¹

    I was the one who made all of the women surrounding me mine.

    Of course they would be hurt if I show myself being humiliated.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we have to talk directly to Lucy after all.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca nod in agreement.

    ¡¸No, I said I will talk to her.¡¹

    Ca brings herself near to my face and interrupts me.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the one at fault here?¡¹

    ¡¸Me.¡¹

    Ca sighs.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s all Lucy¡¯s selfishness. But Aegir doesn¡¯t get mad at her at all. So it¡¯s pointless unless we talk to her.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like she¡¯s Aegir-sama¡¯s benefactor and this is your first time meeting in a while so I know you are more considerate, but we¡¯re at our limits. As the legal wife, I will teach her the order of the Hardlett family.¡¹

    The two of them promptly stand, followed by Mel and Melissa, who give me a light tap on the cheek before walking after them.

    I can¡¯t let them do something like lynching.

    More importantly, their lives would be in danger if Lucy is upset.

    Although a bitte, I chase after them and run to Lucy¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Fuwaa......what is it all of a sudden?¡¹

    Nonna and the others re at Lucy who has just woken up.

    ¡¸A-au.¡¹

    ¡¸Haau.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh! Something like this.¡¹

    As expected, Nonna andpany are being overpowered.

    But I don¡¯t feel any bloodlust or vampiric energy.

    So what are they being overpowered by?

    First is Mel.

    She kneels in front of Lucy, who wipes her face with a wet towel.

    ¡¸A face that beautiful without makeup right after waking up!? I thought she would haveyers of makeup......not only is her skin free of blemishes, she doesn¡¯t have any wrinkles......her silk-like white eyshes are also natural......nobody can win against that.¡¹

    Next is Ca.

    She takes a step back as Lucybs her long messy hair with a hand.

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t even tie her hair when sleeping......yet each strand is like silk......the care and physical nature......t-this isn¡¯t possible.¡¹

    Last is Nonna.

    She is astounded in the presence of Lucy¡¯s breasts peeking out from her baggy clothes.

    ¡¸Their size isparable to mine but they are parallel to the ground without support from any underwear!? I can¡¯t believe that they aren¡¯t sagging one bit......furthermore, the color of her nipples are light pink! Wouldn¡¯t they rub a lot because of how big her breasts are!? And when they rub, wouldn¡¯t they get darker!? Why do they stay pink!?¡¹

    Nonna checks her own boobs and then approaches Lucy.

    Of course, her dark pink nipples are nice too.

    Maria gets hit by Nonna¡¯s stray arrow and leaves the room, clutching her own breasts.

    Having dressed herself, Lucy stands up and faces Nonna.

    She is voluptuous with long and slender arms and legs.

    Her waist is narrow and her breasts, like Nonna said, are parallel to the ground.

    Her pale, almost transparent, skin is ented by her red lips.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I just woke up and wasn¡¯t listening to anything you said. What did you want?¡¹

    ¡¸A-aau.¡¹

    Then there¡¯s her pretty face.

    Far from being ugly, she has apletely different aura to Nonna, who is already considered a rare beauty.

    To use an example, Nonna would be like the finest jewel while Lucy would be like a work of art handed down by the gods.

    There isn¡¯t a difference in their beauty, but the aura each of them carry doesn¡¯t match.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t need me, I would appreciate it if you leave......ah, Aegir you stay.¡¹

    Nonna, outssed in terms of femininity, buries her face in her bosom.

    ¡¸What is she doing?¡¹

    ¡¸She went into defense position.¡¹

    I¡¯m d a fight didn¡¯t break out.

    However, right when I was about to step in and resolve the discord, someone spoke up.

    ¡¸Woman, why don¡¯t you try looking over here and talking?¡¹

    Sekrit, who secretly tagged along, suddenly raises her voice at Lucy.

    ¡¸Ara, I am looking at you and talking though.¡¹

    Lucy furrows her brow as she makes a troubled expression.

    ¡¸I mean your eyeballs. Right now, I bet that guy¡¯s the only one in your sight. Enough ying innocent, old hag.¡¹

    Sekrit presses Lucy menacingly.

    Things became hostile in an instant.

    I step forward, intending to stop them.

    ¡¸That¡¯d be a problem......after all, if I looked directly at you-¡¹

    Lucy closes her eyes and then reopens them at Sekrit.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to speak.¡¹

    Oh boy, now she¡¯s serious.

    Lucy looks aloof, but she actually has a fairly low boiling point.

    And though it¡¯s hard to notice because her exceedingly beautiful appearance doesn¡¯t crumble, she¡¯s also not a morning person.

    ¡¸Gah!¡¹

    Sekrit immediately freezes in ce and then falls to the floor, her arms and legs trembling.

    An invisible pressure passes through Sekrit and reaches us.

    Casie drops from the ceiling and curls up like a worm.

    Even though Casie is a ghost, she¡¯s really weak to spiritual power.

    Sekrit grits her teeth audibly, ces her hands on the invisible wall and struggles unsteadily back up on her feet.

    Lucy and I widened our eyes.

    ¡¸Heeh, you can stand.¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s demonic eyes activate whenever she stares seriously.

    Even though I¡¯ve gotten ustomed to them from multiple experiences and I¡¯m not being directly exposed, I can still feel the pressure.

    The other girls¡¯ legs go weak while Celia, who snuck behind Sekrit, pees her pants.

    No, Nonna is the only one who is unaffected. Does her breasts really have a protective effect?

    ¡¸Um......you¡¯re leaking. I don¡¯t want the room to get dirty, so if you can please tidy it up......¡¹

    Urine trickles down Sekrit¡¯s thigh.

    But she doesn¡¯t cry or crouch down in embarrassment.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I just loosened up a little because I¡¯ve been pounded by this guy¡¯s dick for some time.¡¹

    A strained smile forms on her face as she checks on the dagger at her waist, but seeing how she has no grip strength, she takes the lever on her prosthetic arm into her mouth and¨D¨D

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    I embrace Sekrit from behind.

    Distracted by my touch, her legs immediately copse under her and her dder releases a flood of urine.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of everything. Sekrit and Lucy as well, stop fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Lucy silently tells me she doesn¡¯t want to listen with a smirk.

    That¡¯s when another intruder enters the fray.

    ¡¸This is where you were!! I was looking all over for you because nobody was at the table during meal time!¡¹

    Irijina stomps into the room.

    Irijina¡¯s loud voice and rude entrance irked Lucy, causing her face to warp and her gaze to be harsher.

    I thought Irijina would also sumb to the pressure, but-

    ¡¸I-it stinks!!¡¹

    Lucy covers her nose and averts her gaze.

    The pressure disappears and everyone¡¯s stiffened bodies rx, falling to the floor.

    ¡¸Stay away! No, get out!¡¹

    Lucy is unusually flustered and is cornered to the window.

    Meanwhile, Irijina is confused as to why she is suddenly being rejected.

    Wind blows in from the opened door and everyone soon realizes the reason.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸It stinks!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It¡¯s not a matter of Lucy being sensitive.

    Even my dull sense of smell can pick up the stench.

    ¡¸Mm, I did take a bath though......¡¹

    Irijina insists, but the odor seems to get stronger.

    This isn¡¯t the smell of sweat or dirt.

    That¡¯s when Irijina gets an epiphany, hitting her fist softly on her hand.

    ¡¸I cooked a garlic hot pot outside when taking a break! But I forgot to put in the meat and vegetables, and ended up eating just a mountain of garlic! See the nts growing in bunches close to the hill there......?¡¹

    ¡¸You cooked heaps of the pungent wild garlic and ate it!?¡¹

    Right, emanating from Irijina is an intense garlic smell.

    And every time she opens her mouth, the strength of the smell doubles.

    ¡¸Urg, so bad......my nose is turning up.¡¹

    Lucy lets out a little scream.

    That feminine voice and attitude causes my crotch to bulge, but now is not the time for coption.

    ¡¸In the end, it is merely garlic, it isn¡¯t that bad of a smell! Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t greeted you properly yet!¡¹

    Irijina takes rapid strides toward Lucy.

    ¡¸Stop, don¡¯te near me, I mean it. I¡¯ll tear you¨D¨Ddon¡¯t. It stinks more when you do that.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? I just want to greet you. Don¡¯t run.¡¹

    Irijina pursues as Lucy flees.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll cook garlic dishes every day from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to go that far to repel women. But pickling Aegir in garlic might be an option when we absolutely want Aegir with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Getting fucked by a man who stinks......fu, fufu that¡¯s humiliating!¡¹

    Nonna and Ca discuss in whispers.

    ¡¸Good grief, I was such a buffoon.¡¹

    Sekrit pulls off her prosthetic arm and stands up.

    She has the thing that looks like a cannon, is she nning on firing it here?

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t peed myself since I was a kid.¡¹

    She said it like it was insignificant, but still feeling embarrassed, she brushed my hand away and left hurriedly.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe I also wet my pants......¡¹

    Celia follows Sekrit out.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t do it since the day before yesterday, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸It was the week beforest!¡¹

    Well, the situation calmed down, but if I leave things as is, the same problem will repeat itself.

    ¡¸You should clear up where everybody stands.¡¹

    Enshrined on top of Tikuku, who is standing next to me, is Bug-helmina.

    ¡¸It is hard to break into a country from the outside, but rather simple to copse it from the inside. You alone make up Goldonia at this point. Even if it is just a dispute between mistresses, it may spark an unexpected fire around you.¡¹

    Lucy sends Irijina flying.

    The knocked down Irijina coughs and the garlic scent in her lungs disperses in the air, causing Lucy to choke.

    The windows being sped shut by Celia and Ca are having a decent effect on Lucy.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like she has any intentions of getting along with the others. In that case, you should decide her position within the family and establish her rtionship with the girls.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good enough that she¡¯s someone precious to me?¡¹

    Bug-helmina shakes her head.

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s one thing if she is the sole person precious to you, but isn¡¯t everyone here precious to you? The more powerful a nation is, the more defined the roles of those around the ruler must be.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want a ranking.¡¹

    I notice Nonna¡¯s mind is wandering.

    She must be thinking that her standing as the legal wife is going to be taken from her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    I don¡¯t n for Nonna to lose her position.

    With that said, I can¡¯t lower Lucy¡¯s status even if it is a formality.

    ¡¸I have an idea.¡¹

    I grin.

    ¨D¨Dshback ends.

    ***

    ¡¸She is my......¡¹

    Though captivated by Lucy, everyone is waiting for me to finish the sentence.

    Nonna trembles and tucks her pale face into her breasts.

    Ca, beside her, is keeping a hand on Nonna¡¯s dress to keep the risky parts from spilling out.

    ¡¸Mother!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eeeeh!?¡¹¡¹

    Gasps of surprisee from everyone as I puff out my chest proudly.

    A mother is a truly special existence.

    Even without an official post or title, she won¡¯t be seen as inferior.

    She can also naturally appear in public with the king.

    Additionally, I don¡¯t have an origin story to begin with so I don¡¯t have a true birth ce or parents.

    In other words, nobody will find out it¡¯s a lie.

    It¡¯s perfect.

    Except the reaction of those in the hall was chilly.

    ¡¸......no no, that¡¯s not possible. I mean, she looks as old as His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸A mother-inw......? Then there¡¯s no purpose in hiding her background.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s expression, now relieved that her position hasn¡¯t changed, shifts to differentic faces at the sudden parent she gained.

    ¡¸Lucy......no. Mother, do you mind?¡¹

    It¡¯s normal to use polite speech with my mother.

    ¡¸Of course not, Your Majesty.¡¹

    Lucy stands next to me with a wide smile.

    ¡¸I am His Majesty¡¯s mother, who was separated from him.¡¹

    No signs of fear show on her face despite a crowd of people in front of her.

    Or perhaps she is imagining everybody as potatoes.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t she way more confident than you?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    Nonna and Ca mutter back and forth.

    ¡¸However, I am uneducated and ill-mannered, and therefore I only wish to be by His Majesty as a family member. I know nothing of politics or socializing.¡¹

    Her words are contrary to her soothing voice and her regal gestures.

    So what she¡¯s saying is not to try influencing her and not to invite her to parties to win her over.

    As someone who was royalty in the distant past, she knows how to tell everyone without causing offense.

    She finishes with a smile.

    Not good, that¡¯s an evil smile.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯s clear I am His Majesty¡¯s mother, I would also like to say that I am His Majesty¡¯s lover due to various circumstances. If I happen to be pregnant......please throw a magnificent celebration.¡¹

    Lucy bows politely and steps back.

    It leaves me behind to be assailed by a fierce gaze.

 Chapter 565.1

    <h4>Chapter 565.1</h4>

    I am working diligently after bing the king of a nation.

    There is currently no imminent threat.

    My life goal of meeting Lucy has also been achieved.

    Well, the breeding ground of future problems left by my usurpation is a threat to say the least, but most of the people openly rebelling have been crushed.

    I cannot rx though.

    Now that I¡¯ve epted Lucy into my family, I have a duty to give her a peaceful life.

    Of course that also goes for Nonna, Ca, Mel......and all the girls I¡¯ve rescued thus far.

    In order to prevent unnecessary conflict, I will have to get involved with government affairs.

    Presently, the rule isrgely based on fear towards myself and authority is concentrated in the king.

    The system remains unchanged, with the existence of nobles and feudal lords, but the king¡¯s power has be absolute.

    Feudalism is merely a name and the reign is practically an autocracy¨D¨Dor so Tristan said.

    ¡¸To be honest, I only understood a third of what he said, but the gist of it was that neither the government nor the military can move if I don¡¯t stamp my seal. It¡¯s safe to say that everything lies within my hands.¡¹

    I arrogantly tip my chin back and swing my arm down with a fearless smile.

    My royal mark presses onto the excessively shiny gold-ted paper.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Aegir-sama. This time you correctly stamped inside the lines.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, this much is easy for an absolute ruler.¡¹

    My pace of stamping increases as Celia encourages me.

    I don¡¯t read any of the contents of the documents.

    ¡¸Ah, you don¡¯t have to read them. That¡¯s not Aegir-sama¡¯s job.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s called division ofbor. A good ruler uses his subordinates like arms and legs.¡¹

    I continue moving my right hand up and down as I gaze out the window.

    Unlike in Rafen, the office only faces the courtyard so the scenery is not very interesting.

    Now I don¡¯t know what to do......it¡¯s strange, why do I have free time even when I¡¯m working hard?

    ¡¸This job is something only I can do, right Celia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a very important job for the king.¡¹

    Celia pours a cup of tea for me.

    It¡¯s truly delicious......I think I drank too much.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Sorry for dying your work.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do the stamping in your ce. Since I¡¯m checking over the documents, the amount of work is the same.¡¹

    I feel at ease when Celia smiles cheerfully.

    I stretch after finishing my business in the toilet.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it weird?¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh!?¡¹

    A maid who happens to be next to me springs up with bedsheets in her arms.

    ¡¸Oh please......have mercy......¡¹

    The maid is bowing on the floor, trembling.

    I became several times more feared than the days I was a feudal lord.

    I¡¯ve done the things to make it that way and even exaggerated the fear to make my rule easier, but it¡¯s kind of annoying.

    ¡¸Has that girl done something inadequately?¡¹

    The one who called out was Rosario.

    So this maid was taking care of her?

    I pick the maid up and steal her lips while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸By the way......¡¹

    Rosario pauses and signals with two crisp ps.

    Ah, that¡¯s right.

    I clear my throat and dere in a deliberately condescending tone.

    ¡¸Rosario, I¡¯ming to your room tonight. Be ready andplete the preparations.¡¹

    ¡¸......yes.¡¹

    Rosario replies, biting her lip.

    The maid whips her head up and looks back and forth between me and Rosario.

    ¡¸Ku......the time has finallye......but it¡¯s already......¡¹

    A tear falls from Rosario¡¯s face to the carpet.

    Rumors will quickly spread if I act in front of the maid.

    This should be good enough for foreshadowing.

    I turn my back, purposely not saying anything else.

    She¡¯s really skilled at fake-crying.

    Now then, what was I doing again?

    I forgot after emptying my dder.

    ¡¸Ah, Your Majesty!¡¹

    Teetering toward me with adorable footsteps was......Lim, or was it Pim?

    It will be painful if I get her name wrong.

    ¡¸Gosh Your Majesty, have you forgotten the face of your dear ntica?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, of course not.¡¹

    I smile as ntica clings to my arm, reminding me with her sweet voice.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, you¡¯re so lovely......my heart flutters just by touching you.¡¹

    ntica is one of the girls in the inner pce and the third daughter of a baron family, house Bardo or Mordo, if I remember correctly.

    She is about 20 years old, and although she doesn¡¯t look young, she heavily uses elongated endings to her sentences and childish gestures.

    ¡¸Ehe~ I told my dad about the day before yesterday. He was happy to hear that the Mildorian family is safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it was Baron Mildorian.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped that I got it a little wrong.

    I only learned of ntica the night of the day before yesterday.

    Lucy cancelled our evening stroll at thest minute so my schedule freed up, however I didn¡¯t want to work when I was supposed to y, so I decided to drink on the balcony.

    That¡¯s when ntica appeared to offer me more alcohol, but my vision became blurry after about two gulps and the next thing I realize, she¡¯s pinned under me and I¡¯m fucking her.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m king, assaulting a woman under the influence of alcohol is unforgivable.

    I apologized to ntica and promised her special treatment.

    ¡¸It was a little forced in the beginning~ but I¡¯m happy that I get to be by Your Majesty¡¯s side now.¡¹

    She nuzzles her face against me to show how delighted she is.

    There¡¯s something about her that bothers me, although it¡¯s not a bad feeling to have a girl fawn on you.

    ¡¸Fufu~ Your Majesty¡¯s arm is so thick~ By the way, where is Your Majesty staying tonight?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I can make it bigger if I flex. At night Lucy and Brynhildr......my mother¡¯s sister called, so I¡¯m probably staying at the Baby Bird¡¯s bedroom.¡¹

    ntica touches my chest and tilts her innocent face.

    ¡¸Your Majesty¡¯s chest is as hard as an iron te. Oh the Baby Bird¡¯s bedroom~? Ny the way will the guards be with you?¡¹

    ¡¸If you keep touching me, I¡¯ll be aroused and assault you again. Well we might talk about things we don¡¯t want others to hear. Since it¡¯s in the inner pce, I don¡¯t bring guards.¡¹

    ntica mischievously touches my crotch, then lets out a cute ¡®kyaa¡¯ and smiles.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, it¡¯s a little hard~ how naughty~ That reminds me, Your Majesty¡¯s sword has a dirty spot. I will clean it so will you entrust it to me until the evening?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m saving up for tonight, it¡¯ll rampage if you touch it too much......that, I didn¡¯t notice. Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, it¡¯s in my room.¡¹

    ntica adorably imitates a salute and runs off.

    Something bothers me after all, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine since she¡¯s cute.

    ¡¸May I talk now?¡¹

    I turn around at the sound of another person¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Over here.¡¹

    The voice seems to being from inside the pot decorating the corridor.

    When I peeked inside, I found Head-helmina.

    ¡¸Why are you stuck in such a ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Tikuku temporarily separated to perform something called a test drive. I n to return once she has finished.¡¹

    Regardless, the inside of a pot is no ce to rest.

    If a maid sees you, she will freak out.

    ¡¸Actually, Casie saw me earlier. She went outside, screaming. I wonder if she¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Of course not, but since she¡¯s a ghost, she won¡¯t die.

    ¡¸The reason I called out to you is because I have something to talk about......wait a minute.¡¹

    Head-helmina extends a bunch of hair out.

    It coils around my arm, then a needle emerges from the tip.

    ¡¸What is that? You better not be injecting me with poison.¡¹

    ¡¸You have it backwards. A poison mixture made from a poisonous snake and a poisonous insect has entered your body. Do you remember what happened?¡¹

    Not really.

    I don¡¯t recall being bit by a snake, as for a bug, one might have bitten me during my sleep.

    ¡¸......it doesn¡¯t seem like that simple of a poison, but I can¡¯t say anything if you are not hindered by it. Let me suck it out just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    Head-helmina turns to me after finishing the treatment.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about your children.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, you want my children? Many things happened between us but I will do my utmost to impregnate you if that is what you desire.¡¹

    Head-helmina shakes her head......or more like her whole body, as if to say that¡¯s not what she meant.

    ¡¸How will you impregnate a head? There is a way, but it will be rather bizarre.¡¹

    Head-helmina looks out the window.

    There, Nonna is watching over Anastasia and Bartolome as they are ying.

    ¡¸It is said that children have infinite potential. However there is also natural-born talent.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure there is.¡¹

    Those possessing military talent, those possessing superior wisdom, those who do not have talent themselves but possessing the ability to make many friends.

    It might be naive to think wit can solve everything, but aptitude certainly exists.

    ¡¸You have be king. This means your children also have to shoulder the fate of royalty. It is necessary for your children¡¯s talents to be ascertained, and though they are young, it seems I have the insight to determine their general talent. So I thought it was the duty of someone indebted to you to inform you of that talent.¡¹

    ¡¸......I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡¹

    Even if it is my children we¡¯re talking about, they are barely ten years old.

    Sure, when they turn 15, it is bad if they are sent on the frontlines with an underdeveloped military talent, but it is too early to make that decision. What good is it to ssify children stillying in their mother¡¯sp?

    ¡¸It is necessary. But if you do not want to hear it, that is also reasonable. I won¡¯t tell you if you do not want to hear it.¡¹

    I gaze out the window.

    The children ying tag merrily trip, and Nonna who jumps in also trips on the same spot.

    Mel watches on in concern, Ca encourages Nonna that she shouldn¡¯t be tripping so easily, and Maria brings snacks, which halts the ying momentarily.

    ¡¸Tell me. If it is not convenient, I will forget it with today¡¯s drinks. You should also forget it after telling me. Try not to say anything to the mothers.¡¹

    Head-helmina raised her eyebrow in surprise.

    ¡¸Very well. You really became king.¡¹

    When I hold up the head, her hair slithers outward and points toward the children.

    ¡¸Mel¡¯s children are all mediocre. The children won¡¯t be extraordinary heroes or distinguished government officials, but what¡¯s surprising is that they won¡¯t quarrel with others. They won¡¯t be estranged nor will they get into conflicts. That ability is very reassuring as royalty¨D¨Dfugyu.¡¹

    I hit Head-helmina on the top of her head at the mention of ability, making her apologize.

    ¡¸They will not strive for the top. They do not have the strength to mow down their problems and advance. Instead of fighting, they will join together with the sharpened and support the kingdom.¡¹

    Nothing unexpected there, Mel¡¯s personality is disyed in each of them.

    Was my seed negated?

    ¡¸If I may add, it seems that all of them have a strong sex drive. Although they are not of age to pursue sexual activity yet, they possess a deep interest in the opposite sex.¡¹

    ¡¸They only inherited that part?¡¹

    Whatever, next.

    Head-helmina continues on.

    I just simply listen.

    I listen for fun, I won¡¯t tell anyone what I learn and I won¡¯t use it as reference.

    I simply listen passively to her assessment.

    ¡¸For the legal wife¡¯s twin boy Bartolome, he is a monster of potential, possessing high capacity in literary and military arts¨D¨Dthere¡¯s just one thing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸He¡¯s timid. Indecisive.¡¹¡¹

    My voice and Head-helmina¡¯s ovep.

    I¡¯ve seen the kids myself. Honestly, I already knew most of what she said so far.

    ¡¸Yes, and while he is still a child, the personality you are born with doesn¡¯t change much. With that temperament, he might be better off as a domestic affairs official rather than a soldier......going around assisting others. Also, his sex drive is is fairly strong.¡¹

    ¡¸If Nonna hears that, she¡¯ll be enraged.¡¹

    That¡¯s because Nonna is vigorously working to get Bartolome to be the next king right now.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, the twin girl Anastasia. She also has a high capacity. The point of interest is......¡¹

    ¡¸The part of Anastasia that will stop at nothing to defeat her opponent.¡¹

    If Bartolome is someone who hesitates to throw mud at people in a mudslinging fight and gets hit, then Anastasia is someone who would stack rocks when she finds herself at a disadvantage. That¡¯s the difference.

    ¡¸Also, her sex drive as a little girl is quite strong.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s funny to hear all of this put into words. But it¡¯s entertainment. Let¡¯s hear it again in ten years.¡¹

    As I was going to end the conversation, I suddenly noticed.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one person missing. Catherine¡¯s son Antonio, don¡¯t forget him even if this is just for fun.¡¹

    Head-helmina hops off my arm by herself and walks......I rub my eyes to be sure. Yes, she is walking with her hair. You¡¯re really bing dextrous, little by little.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸Makes sense. With how short of a time you had, it¡¯s hard to judge everyone. Even I sometimes forget his name and get beaten by his mother.¡¹

    Head-helmina speaks over me, rifying herself.

    It¡¯s something rare for her to do.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t determine anything at first sight, so I watched him carefully. I still couldn¡¯t ascertain anything and continued to observe him. Despite all that, the conclusion I came to was I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    That¡¯s mysterious.

    But now that I think back, I have no clue about Antonio¡¯s personality, what he¡¯s good at or what he¡¯s bad at.

    ¡¸Normally-¡¹

    Head-helmina turns around.

    ¡¸When the bottom can¡¯t be seen, it means that the capacity of the person......exceeds the ability of the observer.¡¹

    It¡¯s just for fun.

    It doesn¡¯t have to be taken so seriously.

    The sun is about to set.

    Lucy and Brynhildr will probably wake soon.

    ¡¸Hey, that maid just now¨D¨D¡¹

    Head-helmina begins another thought and stops midway.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t notice such an obvious trap. And if it¡¯s a double trap, my advice would only be annoying. Nevermind.¡¹

    What a weirdo.

    Oh yeah, that reminds me, I remember an ufortable feeling on my dick like being stung by a bee when I assaulted ntica, and now it¡¯s gone.

    Let¡¯s casually track her movements.

 Chapter 565.2

    <h4>Chapter 565-2: Inner Pce Turmoil Part 1</h4>

    ¡¸......you are in a good mood, mother-inw.¡¹

    When I arrive at Lucy¡¯s room, I hear Nonna¡¯s voice for some reason.

    ¡¸Yes. It is a nice night......umm, Nonna-san was it? I remember.¡¹

    I sneakily peek in the room and see Nonna squaring off against Lucy.

    Her determination is shown in the two maids apanying her on either side and her formal dress.

    ¡¸Legal wife Nonna! Nonna is the legal wife, mother-inw!¡¹

    The exchange makes it seem like bullying of the wife, but Lucy probably doesn¡¯t have any ill will.

    It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t stand Nonna.

    She is the same as Brynhildr and just doesn¡¯t have any particr interest in humans outside of those she is close with.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I only have a faint impression of humans who are not Aegir......because your behavior was interesting, I somewhat remembered you.¡¹

    It appears to me that Lucy is trying to lighten the atmosphere, but Nonna doesn¡¯t see it that way.

    She misunderstands that as teasing and her face turns bright red.

    ¡¸Ahem, let¡¯s cut to the chase, mother-inw! I don¡¯t know what makes you a mother at that age, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re having fun with that so let¡¯s set it aside!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, well it¡¯s for sex.¡¹

    Nonna turns redder, if that¡¯s even possible, but her words have more of an effect on me.

    My dick is swelling and about to poke its head through the gap in the door.

    ¡¸A-anyways, if you¡¯re Aegir-sama¡¯s mother, then as the legal wife, you are also my mother. I will also respect and honor you! I won¡¯t speak rudely either! That¡¯s why¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡°I want you to take a step back and watch over us. Don¡¯t influence the life between husband and wife.¡±

    That¡¯s likely what Nonna wanted to say, but Lucy put a hand on her cheek before she could get the words out.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember bing your mother, human.¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s eyes be as sharp as a razor and her face turns emotionless like a block of ice.

    I get ready to step in, putting weight in my back leg.

    But Lucy¡¯s expression softened before Nonna¡¯s legs could give out.

    ¡¸Although it was you girls who nurtured Aegir¡¯s heart.¡¹

    Lucy releases Nonna and reaches below the window frame.

    ¡¸Geh.¡¹

    Ca is grabbed by the cor and pulled into the room.

    Lucy¡¯s grip doesn¡¯t budge no matter how much Ca struggles.

    ¡¸Aegir is very different from the time we parted. In a good way of course.¡¹

    Lucy opens the wardrobe and extracts Celia who skillfully squeezed herself in the space.

    She must have grabbed her perfectly on the joint since the curled-up Celia rolls out like a toy.

    ¡¸You were saved by Aegir, right? You can¡¯t live without him? Isn¡¯t that why you challenged me despite your trembling legs?¡¹

    Lucy casually leaps up to the ceiling, and drags Casie down from the roof.

    £¨Why can you see me!? How can you grab me!? Hiiiin!£©

    Maybe because she¡¯s a ghost, Casie is thrown roughly to the floor and disfigures into a weird shape afternding head-first.

    With everyone who was hiding to protect Nonna pulled out, Nonna bes totally frightened.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to say that I haven¡¯t developed any interest in you girls yet.¡¹

    Lucy moves slowly, but fast enough that my eyes are barely able to keep up, and opens the closet.

    Her eyebrows furrow when Irijina is discovered, then she proceeds to close the closet before standing in front of Nonna again.

    ¡¸However you girls have changed this perverted and needy boy into a man. And I am quite interested about that. That¡¯s why I want you girls to tell me your story. The path you walked with him, and what changed him.¡¹

    The need for me to jump in disappeared.

    I did promise to meet, but the correct thing to do here is to be several hourste, and so I distance myself from the door.

    ¡¸Is the farce over?¡¹

    I¡¯m forbidden to bete.

    Crushing the atmosphere which was going to end peacefully was a less-than-pleased Brynhildr.

    ¡¸I see this girl around Aegir sometimes¨D¨Dfugya!¡¹

    Ca is sent flying to the bed.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that I also called Brynhildr.¡¹

    ¡¸Why you¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Brynhildr snatches a vase from the mini table and hurls it.

    This is an act which may frequently ur when sibling fights, even between humans, escte.

    But the one happening before my eyes is on a different level.

    ¡¸Eek!¡¹

    The vase, which Celia instinctively ducks, flies past with wind strong enough to cause her hair to flutter and leaves afterimages behind as it grazes Lucy¡¯s face and crashes straight into the wall made of stone.

    The sound of impact was closer to that of a cannon ballnding than porcin shattering.

    ¡¸There you go again, breaking things. Try growing up a little......why don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault!¡¹

    Brynhildr charges forward in a blur, utilizing her small stature to aim a punch at Lucy¡¯s face from below.

    But her fist is easily caught and stopped, the shockwave created from the contact of hands knocking nearby small articles to the floor.

    ¡¸Hiiii!¡¹

    Nonna hides behind her attendants, Maruru and Sally.

    A gust of wind blows their skirts up, revealing Sally¡¯s ckce underwear and Maruru¡¯s......hey now.

    ¡¸You¡¯re always so quick to resort to violence that big sis is sad we don¡¯t get to argue.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call yourself my sis¨D¨D¡¹

    Distracted by the verbal taunt, Brynhildr¡¯s legs are swept from under her and Lucynds a punch on her unbnced torso.

    Her tiny body is flung like it was fired from a catapult right into the chandelier hanging from the ceiling, which pierces her and draws blood.

    ¡¸She killed her sister!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaaaa!! She¡¯s a murderer!!¡¹

    Ca shouts in horror at the scene in which it¡¯s hard to believe Brynhildr can possibly be alive, and Nonna lets out a shrill scream.

    I even hear auditory hallucinations of strange voicesing from all over the room.

    Of course, Brynhildr isn¡¯t dead.

    She bares her fangs and growls, pulling herself off the chandelier and then letting herself fall toward Lucy for a retaliation strike to the head.

    ss shards and blood of an unknown owner sprays out.

    It was at this point where I finally decided it was time to interfere, then it happened.

    ¡¸Enough! This is Aegir-sama¡¯s royal pce! Everyone, get them!!¡¹

    Celia yells, prompting the ignored Irijina to burst out from the closet.

    In her hands are the aforementioned wild garlic.

    ¡¸Punishment!!¡¹

    Tons of garlic rain down on the jostling duo.

    ¡¸¡¸Kyaa!¡¹¡¹

    Both of them instantly jump away, and Brynhildr directs tremendous bloodlust toward Irijina.

    ¡¸How dare this gargantuan woman look down on me.¡¹

    Brynhildr bares her ws, ready to pounce on Irijina, but stops at thest second.

    ¡¸Wahahaha!! I knew it, you don¡¯t like garlic!!¡¹

    Irijina¡¯s mouth is moving.

    She¡¯s chewing the crunchy raw garlic.

    The pungent odor can even be smelled from the other side of the door.

    Brynhildr takes a few steps back, not wanting to get close.

    ¡¸Pursue!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t order me, cheeky brat.¡¹

    Sekrit jumps in nimbly from the window.

    She must have used Ca, who was caught in the beginning, as a decoy.

    ¡¸Attacking with garlic is the height of stupidity, but there¡¯s no choice when the opponent is a monster.¡¹

    A small bottle was thrown precisely at Lucy with seemingly lethal momentum.

    Nevertheless, to her it was probably as slow as a snail and easy for her to deflect.

    ¡¸Geez......I¡¯m sure there¡¯s garlic inside, right? Better change the room then.¡¹

    Lucy evades with the slightest of movements like the attack was predicted.

    The bottle hits the wall and smashes apart, but no smell emitted from the contents.

    It was only water.

    ¡¸Your movements are extremely quick, but you¡¯re an amateur.¡¹

    Thest bottle hits the ceiling and breaks above Lucy¡¯s head.

    It was thrown up while being disguised as a misfire.

    Raining down from the bottle was......as anticipated mashed garlic.

    Lucy, bathed in the garlic, crouches down and covers her face.

    ¡¸Right there!¡¹

    ¡¸Fugyaaa!¡¹

    Celia used the same tactic and simrly hurled garlic paste at Brynhildr.

    Brynhildr hunches over and falls to the floor on her knees.

    ¡¸Victory!!¡¹

    Celia and Sekrit high-five each other, while Irijina stuffs her face with the remaining garlic in both hands.

    Looking back, Celia was there to listen to Lucy and I, so she knows the true identity of the vampires.

    She must have thought that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to point a silver de at someone I dered as my mother, and decided to use the safer garlic instead.

    At this time, I stepped into the room before the three of them got turned into mincemeat.

    Then someone blows a high-pitched whistle with their fingers.

    ¡¸Go.¡¹

    Suddenly, the carpet bulges and men barge into the room from the floor.

    There are three of them, who seem to havee from a secret tunnel in the floor that I caught a glimpse of.

    A hidden passage......one that I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Celia reacts instantly except she isn¡¯t carrying a weapon.

    I fumble around my waist too, however my Dual Crater has been entrusted to ntica for cleaning.

    Nonna shrieks, prompting her attendants to keep her low to the ground and shield her with their bodies.

    Ca and Celia also position themselves in front of the panicking Nonna.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mistake the target.¡¹

    The men act in that split second.

    One stands in front of me, the other two brandish swords at the dazed Lucy and Brynhildr.

    As I lean my body forward to put myself in the path of the de pointed at Lucy, the man who appears to be the leader steps forth.

    ¡¸Calm down, Your Majesty. With your martial prowess, you can bury the three of us even unarmed. But we are not good-for-nothings, and we can kill your mother and her sister before losing our lives.¡¹

    Lucy won¡¯t die if her throat is slit.

    Still, I can¡¯t choose an option that will bring harm to her.

    I rx my stance.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your goal?¡¹

    ¡¸We want Your Majesty to stand down.¡¹

    I see, simple enough.

    Not wanting to say anything more beyond what¡¯s necessary, the man slowly backs up toward the window.

    ¡¸I will borrow your mother. If you value her life¨D¨D¡¹

    He could notplete his sentence.

    ¡¸Everyst one of you...¡¹

    To have a sword pointed at her on top of losing to Lucy and getting garlic poured on her head, Brynhildr seems to have reached her limit.

    ¡¸How dare mere servants......mere humans......monsters like you-!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down. You are also a monster.¡¹

    Lucy¡¯s interjection hits a nerve and Brynhildr angrily grabs the man pointing the sword at her by the cor.

    She threw him¨D¨Dno, it was closer tounching.

    The man crashed against the window frame, his half-destroyed body sent flying with pieces of broken wood and stone debris.

    ¡¸Gosh, I can¡¯t stay in this room now. Such a shame, so much furniture was ced in here too.¡¹

    Lucyments unhappily, appearingposed but probably quite indignant.

    The man sticks his sword into the side of her torso.

    ¡¸Ow!¡¹

    Lucy exims as blood flows.

    Nonna lets out an ear-piercing scream.

    I know she won¡¯t die.

    Her injury will also be healed in about ten seconds.

    But what man can stay calm when the most beloved woman, his mother, is stabbed in front of him.

    My vision dyes red as anger takes over my entire being.

    ¡¸Eei!¡¹

    Nonna tosses a ss.

    Her aim is nowhere close, but the shattering of the ss is enough to draw the assants¡¯ attention.

    Ca utilizes that opening to act.

    However, her opponent is an assant who was able to sneak into the pce, and react to Ca immediately by pointing his swords at her.

    That opening bes an opening itself though.

    Sekrit kicks up her leg, knocking the de out of the man¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Tch.¡¹

    Unfortunately, Sekrit is also unarmed and can¡¯t kill the enemy in a single strike.

    The man retrieves another knife from his waist and turns to Sekrit.

    I grab the shoulders of that man.

    ¡¸O......¡¹

    Lucy stands up, the knife still stabbed in her side.

    Seeing her pull the de out like a splinter, the two assants freeze.

    ¡¸Calm down. She is a monster who won¡¯t die from just being stabbed¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s words don¡¯t register.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!?¡¹

    I pull the man¡¯s shoulders in opposite directions, grab his head, and twist it around three times.

    ¡¸......monster.¡¹

    The final man, the leader, throws his sword at me.

    If I dodge, the trajectory is in line to hit Lucy.

    The de flies straight at my face.

    Well, that saves me the trouble of having to block.

    Vibrations spread through my mouth as I catch the sword in my teeth, and bite down, cracking the de.

    ¡¸......h-he¡¯s a monster......so err-¡¹

    The assant charges at Celia, ignoring her feeble remark.

    ¡¸It stands out, but I don¡¯t have a choice!¡¹

    The man takes out a wooden tube from the inside of his shirt and throws it.

    ¡¸An explosive! Don¡¯t touch it!!¡¹

    Sekrit shouts.

    But if I dodge, shards will fly everywhere and the enemy will flee in the smoke.

    I can¡¯t let the person who injured Lucy escape unscathed.

    I scoop the tube that fell at my feet into my tunic.

    ¡¸What are you, stupid!?¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s voice oveps with the assant¡¯s.

    An impact shoots down through my abdomen with a boom, shaking my internal organs and making my ears ring.

    But that¡¯s it.

    My abs endured the explosion and my stomach wasn¡¯t torn open. My arms and legs aren¡¯t broken either.

    ¡¸Fuuuu......¡¹

    Smoke rises when I open up my shirt, but it¡¯s not enough to provide a smokescreen cover.

    I can still see the assant.

    I thrust my arm into the dumbfounded man¡¯s torso with all my might.

    My arm tears through the thin spy clothes, and punctures his skin, going into his stomach until my arm is halfway embedded.

    ¡¸Gobbgh!¡¹

    He coughs out blood from the punch, and I plunge my hand deeper until I find his spine and snap it from the inside of his body.

    The man leans back like he is straightening his body, but as he literally lost his backbone, he continues leaning back until his body breaks in two.

    ¡¸......monster.¡¹

    I feel like Sekrit said that to me, but that¡¯s not important right now.

    I pull out my blood-covered hand and leap toward the door.

    ¡¸Fuuh.¡¹

    A needle shoots out of the bamboo tube protruding through the gap in the door. It¡¯s a blowpipe.

    I repel the needle with the bone in the back of my hand, crush the tube, and drag out the woman who blew it by the hair.

    ¡¸ntica, it¡¯s you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-your Majesty......this isn¡¯t what it looks like!¡¹

    I close both my hands around her throat as she tries to construct an excuse.

 Chapter 565.3

    <h4>Chapter 565.3</h4>

    ntica¡¯s neck is thin enough to fit in my hand.

    ¡¸Y-your Majesty, this is......right, a misunderstanding! I was also deceived......higuuh!¡¹

    The woman stopped her excuse midway because she felt bloodlust from me......no, it was because my hand unconsciously tightened its grip.

    ¡¸Guh......damn you......¡¹

    ntica rolls up the hem of her maid outfit, pulls out a needle concealed in her underwear and stabs it in my arm with both hands.

    But the needle is barely noticeable.

    My arm won¡¯t budge from a tiny hole being made in the skin.

    ¡¸Gi......gh......¡¹

    Realizing it was ineffective, ntica throws the needle away and tries to twist my wrist with her hands.

    But even if ten of her attempted it together, they wouldck the strength to twist one finger.

    ¡¸Gah......d-......die......¡¹

    ntica scratches my arm helplessly as her legs go limp¨D¨D

    Then I feel a judging gaze on my back.

    ¡¸Gnuuu.¡¹

    With a growl aimed to intimidate myself, my arm releases the woman just before her life is taken.

    ¡¸Kaahah.¡¹

    ntica falls to the floor on her hands on the verge of suffocation, gasping for air.

    She stands up before catching her breath, only to stumble, and is quickly pounced on by Celia and Ca, and immobilized.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t kill her.¡¹

    Lucy smirks as she checks her wound......or rather her torn dress, since her wound has healed at this point.

    ¡¸Yeah, it was what you taught me initially after all.¡¹

    I punch myself in the forehead several times to suppress the excessive anger and also to punish myself for seriously squeezing the woman¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Right, you must not kill girls no matter what happens.¡¹

    She pats my head for a job well done, dissipating my anger.

    That was close. If I choked ntica to death, even if it was for Lucy¡¯s sake, she might have abandoned me.

    ntica, whose arms and legs are locked by Celia and Ca respectively, lifts her head.

    That expression is perhaps one of relief.

    ¡¸Aegir definitely won¡¯t kill a woman. That¡¯s Aegir.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose I¡¯ll give credit for stabbing her. Fumu, his looks are to my taste too. If you¡¯re going to eat her, give me half.¡¹

    ntica hunches over on the floor, seeing the fangs of Lucy and Brynhildr that humans don¡¯t possess.

    She lets out a scream as Celia¡¯s joint lock pulls harder on her non-resisting body.

    My fury and hatred towards the assassin that stabbed Lucy hasn¡¯tpletely vanished, though my heart has somewhat rxed from the idiotic exchange.

    ¡¸Man. How nasty of you to butter me up so cleverly. I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.¡¹

    I move Celia and Ca off ntica and take off every single piece of her clothing.

    Fumu, she has a nice body.

    ¡¸You stripped her like it was the most natural thing to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t begin without sticking your dick in her first......?¡¹

    Nonna and Sekrit sigh.

    No you¡¯re wrong, I won¡¯t fuck her.

    She has a nice body, but my anger is still prevailing over me so I won¡¯t have any sexual desire.

    ¡¸I doubt you nned all of this. Spit out who you¡¯re working for. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to torture you. I won¡¯t show any mercy to you since you targeted my beloved mother.¡¹

    I brush my hand down ntica¡¯s shoulder to her chest and firmly grab her breast.

    ¡¸You better not bite your tongue or ingest poison. You can¡¯t escape even if you die. I want you to talk while alive.¡¹

    ntica looks at Lucy and Brynhildr, and gives up, dropping her hidden drug on the floor.

    ntica exined everything.

    She had been trained in espionage and assassination as a child by a prestigious family and sent to be ady in the inner court through Baron Mildorian. However, the previous king didn¡¯t entertain her advances or show any openings for her to act, thus she remained on standby within the inner court.

    And now with my usurpation and new policy, her main family worried greatly and decided to move.

    I couldn¡¯t resist the perfect invitation from her, who sessfully became an innocent courtdy.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The room is silent.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you would fail to see through her......you certainly can¡¯t be that dumb.¡¹

    Surprised, Head-helmina literally peeks just her head through the crack in the door.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back on topic.¡¹

    So that was how ntica was able to carry out the n setup over many years, of which it went well 90% of the way.

    The assassin¡¯s goal was not to kill me.

    Excluding the fact that it was difficult to defeat me, killing the king would cause another uprising and it was uncertain what the resulting oue would be. Although the ringleader¡¯s family is a distinguished house, they did not have the power to control messy fighting nor the guts willing to take a gamble.

    Their desire was probably to take either Lucy or Nonna hostage and have me voluntarily concede the throne, rmending them to be the sessors while making it appear like a peaceful switch to the public......or something along those lines.

    Further, her guarantor, Baron Mildorian, who knew nothing of her background, would be the poor soul that yed decoy for her main family if she failed.

    ¡¸A trapid over several years, huh......yet you talked about everything rather forthrightly.¡¹

    Celia stares at ntica to ensure she wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡¸......I mean, with those vampires there, they would turn me into their servant after I died and make me talk anyways. I¡¯ve beenvished with luxury since I was a little girl, promising toy down my life for the family head, but it¡¯s not worth it to be a servant forever after I die.¡¹

    ¡¸How simple of you.¡¹

    Sekrit also stares at her.

    ¡¸I guess if you act as a vivacious stupid girl for several years until your rolees......¡¹

    ¡¸You actually be one?¡¹

    Ca stares at ntica, who chuckles nervously.

    Anyways, I¡¯ve heard everything I wanted to know.

    The investigation is over and I¡¯m d I don¡¯t have to torture her.

    All that¡¯s left is to decide how to deal with the girl, and that¡¯s when Lucy speaks with a disgusted face at Casie who turns pale......I think she does or at least she is afraid, I¡¯m not sure since she¡¯s transparent.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk somewhere else. This ce is a little too loud.¡¹

    Lucy covers her ears and exits the room.

    I wonder, I don¡¯t really hear any noise.

    £¨Uuuuu......they¡¯re gathering. They¡¯re starting to mor.£©

    Casie hides behind my feet.

    ¡¸Close your eyes and listen carefully.¡¹

    I do as Brynhildr tells me and hear faint whispers all around.

    £¨Blood, blood, the blood won¡¯t stop. It¡¯s cold, so cooold.£©

    £¨I¡¯m dead. I¡¯ve been killed. Aah, it hurts, it hurts.£©

    £¨Hot, it¡¯s hot! How cruel it is to be burned to death. Curse him, I¡¯ll curse him!£©

    The ovepping resentful voices ring directly in my brain.

    It¡¯s not just one or two, it¡¯s more than twenty. There are a staggering amount of voices.

    When I opened my eyes, something swirls over the corpse of the person I killed like a whirlpool.

    At first it was like a thin haze, but it gradually became thicker like a translucent shadow, and eventually it transformed into the anguished face of a woman.

    £¨Hiii, a ghost! It¡¯s the evil spirit of a woman!!£©

    Casie clings to my back in tears.

    It undoubtedly is a ghost and an evil spirit, I just don¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡¸The inner pce is the dwelling ce of snakes and scorpions. Concubines, mistresses, and their children......they¡¯ve been murdered and assassinated left and right. It was horrible when I initially came too, though I ignored them because they calmed down for some reason.¡¹

    Brynhildr looks at the spirit like she would look at a piece of filth.

    ¡¸Good thing I made preparations.¡¹

    Celia brandishes a silver knife and stands in front of me.

    Her judgement of using garlic instead of that on Lucy was wonderful.

    I squeeze her cheeks from behind as a form of praise.

    ¡¸T-thid id a dangerous thiuation, plead stoffh!¡¹

    By the way, evil spirits are outside Ca¡¯s jurisdiction so she is glued to my back.

    There¡¯s actually a spirit by the name of Casie on my back though.

    ¡¸Let us in that safe space too.¡¹

    ¡¸Single person use? With how big the madam¡¯s are, I¡¯m sure she can fit three people.¡¹

    Nonna, for the second time today, uses her boob technique and plunges her head in her cleavage, followed by her two attendants who also try to bury themselves between the giant mounds from the side.

    Is that a simple shelter or something?

    ¡¸Mmmu, I can¡¯t see!! I can¡¯t see anything!!¡¹

    No matter how hard Irijina strains her eyes, she can¡¯t see anything in the direction everyone is looking, so she ends up eating her garlic. It¡¯s no use even if the carpet is being lifted up and the whole room is shaking.

    ¡¸It seems they reacted to the blood and dead people. In the end, they are merely ghosts haunting those in the inner pce. I guess I should scatter them.¡¹

    Sekrit is totally pumped up and faces the human-shaped forms with her sword.

    As expected of someone who has survived countless hells, there isn¡¯t a trace of fear in her.

    But she is a little hasty.

    ¡¸They might be evil spirits, but they are still women so we can¡¯t cut them. Besides, they¡¯re only reacting to the corpses and won¡¯t actually attack us, right?¡¹

    The ghosts only have a scary appearance and are just spouting their grudges, they aren¡¯t attacking.

    I¡¯m sure they are haunting this ce because of the cruel way they died.

    ¡¸They were quiet this whole time. If we leave them for a while, they¡¯ll settle down shortly. That¡¯s right, this is perfect timing.¡¹

    I guide Nonna, who is still buried in her breasts, and Ca to the exit.

    ¡¸This will be one of ntica¡¯s punishments. She will stay here for one night and reflect on her actions. Oh yeah, and bind the arms and legs of the corpse, it¡¯ll turn into a zombie.¡¹

    Celia, who carefully inches back, and Sekrit, who was drenched in water, also leave the room.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! I feel like drinking to go along with this garlic!!¡¹

    ¡¸Close that damn stinky mouth. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll rip......uurk, stinks. Enough, never get near me again......¡¹

    Irijina and Brynhildr leave next.

    ¡¸Eh? Huh? No way. Corpses and evil spirits alone with me?¡¹

    I give a small cloth bag to ntica.

    ¡¸Apparently, it is a charm to disperse spirits. Well, it¡¯s just a precaution.¡¹

    ntica clutches the charm to her chest.

    ¡¸An old alcoholic at the bar gave it to me after treating him lots.¡¹

    The crude stitching and crappy letters that say ¡°ward spirits¡± scream handmade, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. What¡¯s worrying is that it had no effect when ced on Casie¡¯s head, that¡¯s about it.

    The door closes, leaving ntica in the room to scream.

    What I sawst was countless ck shadows flying all over the room.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    I casually crack my shoulders and stretch.

    With a few ps to the face, I refresh my mood.

    ¡¸That house¨D¨D the head and his family should be in a mansion within the capital.¡¹

    I call Celia over and tell her to pick up the Dual Crater which should be in ntica¡¯s room.

    ¡¸What that woman said isn¡¯t proof though.¡¹

    I interrupt Sekrit before she can finish.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need proof. I decide what is the truth.¡¹

    That is the special privilege and duty of the king.

    Celia and Irijina carry the Dual Crater together.

    Sekrit smiles happily.

    Since the enemy is in the capital, an army is not needed.

    ¨D¨DMorning.

    I¡¯m not proud of the one-sided carnage that can¡¯t even be called a battle, nor do I particrly want to remember it.

    I knock on my bloody forehead until my face goes back to normal, back to the one I can show my women and children at home.

    Except I¨D¨Dimmediately sliced the head of the family in half as soon as I met him, beat the eldest son to death, and crushed the head of the younger brother as he was begging for his life. The females of the family rushed out when they heard the ruckus and didn¡¯t evenment at the sight of the tragedy that happened to their rtives, they justy prostrate on the ground in fear.

    After sparing the women and children younger than ten years old, I stripped them of their status and banished them.

    I killed the rest¨D¨Dit was an easy-to-understand way of disposal.

    ¡¸There was something unnecessary at the end though.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember anything.

    ¡¸You banished them and......then you said, ¡±if you be my woman and bear my child, you will be reissued the status of a noble¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸A woman who has lived her whole life as a noble will only have a miserable future if I exile her so suddenly. That¡¯s too sad.¡¹

    Then again, didn¡¯t I just offer them to be my mistresses in spite of killing the men in front of them?

    ¡¸Putting that aside, I think it¡¯s about time to let ntica out of the room.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s thought long and hard about her actions during the one night in the room filled with spirits.

    If she has reflected and wet her pants in fear, then the anger in my heart may diminish.

    ¡¸That¡¯s if she¡¯s alive.¡¹

    Sekrit snickers.

    No need to worry, she has a protective charm.

    That¡¯s when nticaes into view in the corridor, walking unsteadily and wobbling unnaturally.

    ¡¸Hey, you can¡¯t juste out on your own.¡¹

    ntica responds, her head tilting 90 degrees to the right.

    ¡¸I-I-I-I-I-I-¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure what she means by repeating that one word.

    Her head proceeds to tilt 90 degrees to the left this time.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m terribly sorry. I w-will be m-more careful in the future.¡¹

    When she bows politely, I don¡¯t feel like condemning her further.

    ¡¸I guess we¡¯ll keep you confined in a room somewhere, but for now......your eyes are weird. Do you need eye drops?¡¹

    It feels like her eyes are rotating in separate directions.

    And her speech is old-fashioned, was she traumatized that badly?

    ¡¸I-i-it is nothing. P-pardon me.¡¹

    ntica starts walking shakily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m concerned. I¡¯ll get a doctor to check on you......okay?¡¹

    When I turn around, Celia and Sekrit are stuck to the wall for some reason, watching ntica.

    ¡¸No, I think she needs something other than a doctor.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that is definitely what it is.¡¹

    I won¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about if you don¡¯t say it clearly.

    ¡¸I-I have-I have gotten inside. I¡¯m in, I¡¯m in. Kekekekeke.¡¹

    And ntica, don¡¯t run around screaming weird things.

    You¡¯re actually bound for execution or the dungeon.

    I chase the odd ntica and try to think back.

    It feels like I¡¯m forgetting something.

    ¡¸Do you mean me, Your Majesty?¡¹

    Peeking one eye through the crack in a door is Rosario.

    ¡¸......sorry Celia, catch ntica for me.¡¹

    I have urgent business to attend to.

    Celia and Sekrit look truly reluctant to do so as ntica screeches and bounces around, meanwhile Rosario looks at me sadly from behind the door.

    ¡¸About the matter that became blurry yesterday.¡¹

    Nonnaes over.

    ¡¸Why do I have to be behind you!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m Aegir¡¯s mother after all. I¡¯ll be enjoying the bath first.¡¹

    Lucy walks along while arguing.

    £¨D-dozens of people got inside that person......migyaa!£©

    ¡¸I heard we¡¯re having roast veal today! I can¡¯t wait!!¡¹

    Casie is trembling about something, then gets stepped on by Irijina.

    I check my face in the mirror in the corridor, then turn back to everyone after confirming it is suitable. I feel Head-helmina¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸What is a king, I wonder?¡¹

 Chapter 565.4

    <h4>Chapter 565.4</h4>

    Breakfast in the royal pce......apparently the previous king ate it by himself or just with Rosario.

    Servants holding a pitcher of water, recement utensils, and a cloth to wipe one¡¯s mouth, line up by the wall and act before they are called when I show a behavior that needs something.

    I wondered how they would respond if I made a meaningless pose but chose not to try in case I provoked unnecessary enmity.

    Behind the scenes, several chefs continue to cook constantly.

    On the surface, it was so a hot meal would be served whenever I asked, but in fact it was to have fresh food immediately brought to me in order to reduce the chances of it being poisoned.

    Close to a hundred people are on standby when the king eats.

    As someone who wasn¡¯t born a king, I can¡¯t seem to feelfortable and even think it¡¯s rather pointless.

    Or that¡¯s what is supposed to happen¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hamghagh! More please!!¡¹

    Irijina bellows after finishing her soup and chicken.

    ¡¸At least swallow what¡¯s in your mouth before asking! It¡¯s flying everywhere!¡¹

    Celia pokes Irijina in the side as she gently stacks her own te on top.

    ¡¸Speaking up itself is rude! Didn¡¯t I tell you the polite thing to do is to ce your knife like this and wait!?¡¹

    Ca uses the opening created when Nonna res up to move the vegetables she hates off her te, inducing further screeching.

    ¡¸E-everyone, please quiet down......yelling while eating is not polite......see, be quiet like udia-sama.¡¹

    Like the reserved Sophia said, udia was using her knife with grace and posture, as if she was detached from the bustle around her.

    ¡¸......being graceful is fine, but I don¡¯t know about her stomach and mouth. She ate a half-kilo piece of meat in two bites. And isn¡¯t that her sixth te?¡¹

    A peeved Sekritments, resting her elbow on the table and vulgarly grabbing a piece of meat to eat with her bare hand.

    It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know what manners are, it¡¯s that she purposely chooses not to use utensils a lot of the time.

    If she wasn¡¯t so cocky, I¡¯d think she was trying to copy me.

    Getting back on topic.

    Having arge number of servants surround the king¡¯s dining table would normally make me feel suffocated.

    ¡¸More steak! And tell the chefs more soup is needed!¡¹

    ¡¸There aren¡¯t enough tes! In this case, put the food on jeweled tes! Of course they will be served to His Majesty¨D¨Dno, serve them to the madam and Mel-sama. Make sure not to incorrectly give them to Irijina-sama or Ca-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Water! Napkin! Food! Clean the broken tes and the carpet! Washing tes is not part of your job? I¡¯ll overlook it, just do it!¡¹

    Cries of ¡°More please¡± ring out in between the flying instructions.

    The servants who should be aligned quietly by the wall are running back and forth between the dining hall and the kitchen without pause, supplying additional water and napkins. Servants who should be like air......are nowhere to be seen, as they pick up the ends of their skirts and scurry around, sweat dripping from their brows. They don¡¯t have the luxury to make inferences of their lord¡¯s gestures.

    ¡¸It¡¯s be like a restaurant in the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is eating together after all.¡¹

    Celia moves her chair next to me while Nonna is busy pointing out everybody¡¯sck of manners.

    Of course, changing seats is inexcusable during mealtime, but nobody pays any mind to it.

    ¡¸Everyone would want to eat together if we¡¯re all here.¡¹

    Normally, the only ones who can eat with the king are the legal wife and the eldest son, and even that is not an everyday urrence.

    It is unheard of for the king to eat with mistresses and concubines.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m the king now. I am thew, I am justice.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Whatever Aegir-sama says is absolute!¡¹

    I stick out my chest and smile as Celia praises me.

    ¡¸Here is the soup.¡¹

    That¡¯s when a servant nervously brings more food.

    Unlike the rest, she clearly looks unwell.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably because of that incident. It¡¯s well known that not only did you crush a distinguished family, you massacred the head and all the heirs.¡¹

    I have noticed that ever since then, the servants and peopleing for an audience are trembling more.

    It¡¯s not like I would re at them unless they hit me.

    Her hand is shaking so much in fear that soup will spill.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    The girl¡¯s hand slips, tilting the te of soup.

    See? This is the scene where a drop of soup will ssh on me and I¡¯ll have a chance to be kind to the scared girl.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Or so I thought but rather than spilling a bit of the soup, the entire tees flying at me.

    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹

    Celia sticks out her hand instantly to knock down the te.

    What superb reaction speed.

    But Celia, it would have been fine if the te hit me.

    Hot soup, an even bigger problem, spills out of the te and toward my face.

    ¡¸Guooo!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shouting during mealtime again!? Kiiiih!¡¹

    ¡¸......there¡¯s a limit to how loud you can be.¡¹

    ¡¸More please!!!¡¹

    Giggles andughter can be heard mixed in with the already rowdy atmosphere of the dining hall in the morning.

    ¡¸Hah! Defensive stance!¡¹

    Brought back to her senses, Nonna signals the moring girls to gather around me.

    Their attention is then directed at the corner of the table where Lucy is chuckling.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s so funny!? Are you thinking of using your position as mother to get Aegir-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s just......¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing a ck dress that entuates her body like usual, but its material seems thinner than usual, perhaps because it is an indoor dress.

    Not really interested in normal food, Lucy is eating a small portion of rice porridge whileughing with a hand over her mouth.

    ¡¸Block. And also, cold water!¡¹

    Before I can be enamored by her gesture filled with charm and cuteness, Pipi clings to my face and robs my vision.

    Simultaneously, Celia pours cold water on my face to cool me down.

    It¡¯s amusing how Pipi¡¯s nipples be erect from the sudden change in temperature.

    I pat Celia¡¯s head to thank her and stroke her soft cheeks.

    A gentle smile naturally forms.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on, but we¡¯re protecting right!?¡¹

    £¨Ugyaa! Some help! I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m being squished!£©

    Irijina, still holding a te in one hand, kicks the chair next to her and stands imposingly.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t see that Casie was sitting on that chair, and had stepped on her after knocking her to the floor.

    I grab Casie¡¯s arm and try pulling, but it¡¯s already toote and she is ttened.

    She¡¯ll return to normal in half a day, I guess.

    ¡¸W-why is someone who usually sleeps at this time here today¨D¨D?¡¹

    ¡¸I called her.¡¹

    It¡¯s because what happened the other day was kind of half-hearted.

    Losing her basis to attack, Nonna vents her anger by pounding her fists on my chest.

    Ifort her by rubbing her head and boobs.

    ¡¸Calm down. The more graceful and dignified you are in troubled times, the closer you reach the pinnacle of being a woman.¡¹

    udia, who determined Nonna¡¯s behavior to be unfit for a legal wife, stood up elegantly after finishing nearly 10 kg of meat.

    It might be the difference in age, but her gesture has gravity despite how slow it is.

    Her aura is so powerful that it flips up her dress and the tablecloth......and is apanied by a weird sound.

    ¡¸Wait-!? Uwa, it stinks!¡¹

    ¡¸Direct hit......my eyes!¡¹

    Maria and Sofia, who were behind udia, cover their faces and evacuate.

    The poor maids whose positions are fixed, have to shut their eyes and pinch their noses, and some even start crying.

    ¡¸Hohoho. I would like to give a lecture, but I just remembered an urgent business I must attend to. I beg your pardon, Your Majesty anddies.¡¹

    As she said herself, udia leaves the room with grace and dignity, even in the face of the stinging stares of the family and servants. I ducked my head between my shoulders and saw her off with a wry smile.

    ¡¸M-mother, it¡¯s scary.¡¹

    Frightened by the bizarre atmosphere, Bartolome clings to Nonna¡¯s waist.

    This kid is terribly faint-hearted and tends to seek out Nonna rather than me.

    ¡¸Father, it stinks. I want to open the window.¡¹

    Conversely, Anastasia is the one who goes to me.

    She is the opposite of cowardly and is more inclined toward me than Nonna who fusses about the details.

    Also, I don¡¯t stink.

    When I open the window, Anastasia points in another direction.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    The moment I turn my head, the girl takes something hidden under her skirt¨D¨Dan assortment of vegetables from today¡¯s meal she didn¡¯t like¨D¨Dand throws them out the window.

    I¡¯m d you¡¯re making such a bold move to destroy evidence in the confusion, but you¡¯re developing a little dark side quite early.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    Gilbard, Mel¡¯s oldest son, coincidentally witnesses the incident, but Anastasia gestures to keep quiet and jogs over to slip a copper coin in his pocket.

    As I watch with a conflicted face, Catherine clings to me.

    Her mood and breathing seems different to the other girls. I wonder if she¡¯s already aroused in the morning,

    My first thought was to test the theory by caressing her ass, but I couldn¡¯t carry it out.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, your clothes have gotten dirty.¡¹

    Speaking in respectful speech not matching the childish voice is Antonio.

    He wedges between me and Catherine, kneels, and offers me a handkerchief.

    ¡¸Oh, thanks.¡¹

    After I ept the handkerchief, Antonio bows politely enough to put knights to shame and slowly......backs away behind his mother.

    This kid is undoubtedly avoiding me, but he¡¯s harder to deal with because he doesn¡¯t whine or cry like a typical child. His sister, Rose, on the other hand sticks to me more than necessary.

    As I contemte how to handle the awkward situation, Lucy approaches with a smile.

    ¡¸Six variations. I saw that many expressions in a mere few minutes.¡¹

    Lucy parts the defensive wall of women, and tosses Celia, who resists until the end, away, hooking her on the chandelier. How am I supposed to get her down?

    Lucy tilts my chin up with a finger and peers into my eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little frustrating for me as a mother, but if you had stayed in the forest with me all those years, you wouldn¡¯t have be so colorful. If the Aegir of then and the Aegir of now were standing side by side, I would choose the Aegir of now.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I be happy about that?¡¹

    Does that mean I wasn¡¯t very attractive in the past?

    No, but she said I¡¯m the best now, I should be happy.

    Lucy spins on her heel and bows deeply to Nonna and the others.

    ¡¸Thank you for nurturing my Aegir. He has be attractive because of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, errr......¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. You¡¯re wee.¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow this throws me off......¡¹

    A bewildered Nonna and Ca reciprocate her feelings......meanwhile-

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let her fool you! She nonchntly said ¡°My Aegir¡±! She¡¯s asserting her ownership!! Aegir-sama belongs to me.¡¹

    Celia yells as she ils helplessly from the chandelier.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t im him in the confusion either.¡¹

    Sekrit pokes Celia with a pole from directly under her.

    If you move around too much, the entire chandelier will fall.

    Lucy continues on, ignoring the fuss.

    ¡¸What does everyone think of me? Let¡¯s take this opportunity to make our feelings clear.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the source of our family conflicts! I don¡¯t like you! But if you¡¯re Aegir-sama¡¯s mother, to me that¡¯s very......grrrr!¡¹

    Celia responds promptly as she sways back and forth on the chandelier, followed by Nonna and the other girls.

    ¡¸Ho, hohoho. Naturally, I will respect you like I would my own mother. But I would appreciate if you can be more cooperative......¡¹

    Nonna refrains from offending her to the end.

    ¡¸I detest you. Obviously you are not just a mother. No woman would like another woman from a past rtionship of the man she is in love with.¡¹

    Ca bluntly states her opinion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a matter of like or dislike. How can I stay calm if a monster is beside the man I love?¡¹

    ¡¸The man you love, huh?¡¹

    When those words are repeated, Sekrit clicks her tongue.

    Mel and Maria are scared of Lucy.

    Sofia and Melissa think Lucy¡¯s actions are too egotistical.

    M and Luna think Lucy is too strong and are cautious around her.

    Catherine thinks Lucy milks me too much so I¡¯m not hard enough when it¡¯s her turn.

    Such unfavorable views are presented by the girls.

    ¡¸......she¡¯s so beautiful that it scares me. When I¡¯m near such a person, I fear that I¡¯ll be abandoned.¡¹

    Leah said, so I put her on myp and hugged her.

    Celia cries in discontent from the chandelier, and when Leah apologizes with a smile, her cries change to a frustrated scream.

    Lucy nods, taking in all their words.

    ¡¸I see, I understand. Now let me tell all of you how I feel.¡¹

    It¡¯s Lucy¡¯s time to counterattack.

    If they start scuffling, I¡¯ll have to step in and stop them. Also, Celia will fall soon.

    ¡¸I have no interest in humans. Though I don¡¯t hate humans as much as Brynhildr does.¡¹

    A chill runs up my spine.

    There was no killing intent or threatening words. Lucy made it clear that she had no interest in humans.

    Humans are like bugs to her, she would not go out of her way to squash them but she also isn¡¯t hesitant to do so.

    ¡¸He is the only exception. My cute Aegir.¡¹

    A breath of relief escapes my lips as she scratches the underside of my chin.

    But that¡¯s not the way to open up¨D¨D

    ¡¸I like you girls too. You¡¯re different from the royalty I know but you¡¯re warm and the way you mor is funny. I don¡¯t want to destroy this family and I think I want to watch from the side.¡¹

    ¡°And so¡±¨D¨DLucy continues.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make the changes you pointed out, if that¡¯s what it takes for you to befortable around me.¡¹

    Everyone sighs in relief.

    I also smile.

    However, being together is not the same as bing family.

    Lucy is fundamentally only interested in me.

    Nobody should forget it.

    ¡¸So everyone should pay attention to Aegir, y with Aegir, make love to Aegir......make him attractive. Fufu, saying it this way really makes me seem like his mother.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s expression rxes when Lucy smiles softly.

    Some blush and some even apologize for misunderstanding her.

    Lastly, Lucy nces at me.

    Oh no. She could have ended her speech there and kept things peaceful.

    ¡¸And then when he bes the best man, I¡¯ll have you return him to me.¡¹

    There it is.

    Friendly voices change to angry roars, Ca charges at Lucy, who leaves afterimages as she dodges, Sekrit reaches for garlic but it is eaten by Irijina, Nonna trips, Casie is stepped on, Bartolome sobs, Rose clings to me, and Celia finally falls down.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m joking. It¡¯s a joke.¡¹

    I gave Lucy the biggest strained smile of the day as she ran awayughing without fighting back.

    ¡¸Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Lucy is serious.¡¹

    Head-helmina crawls out of the pot in the midst of the confusion and chats with me as she eats with a knife and fork.

    Well, it¡¯s not something to worry about today or tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave it for my future self.

    ¡¸That might be the right choice. No matter how you n, you might end up like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Spare me. I wouldn¡¯t want to live without a dick. Maybe if I was just a dick though-¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, I¡¯m eating.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t expect a severed head to remind me about manners.

    ¡¸Did you know? When Aegir sees another man with a girl he loves......¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? N-no way! But that part certainly......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to lose! When Aegir-sama is bitten in the neck......¡¹

    ¡¸I told you about that fetish. It¡¯s old news.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually Aegir-sama¡¯s ass......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......no wonder......he hated it when I stuck a finger inside once before though.¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes he would mistake a cute boy for......¡¹

    ¡¸Ueeh!? T-that¡¯s the first time I heard that......please tell me more.¡¹

    Before I knew it, the pstick over there had turned into a disclosure of my fetishes.

    And it¡¯s all nonsense, I don¡¯t have a fetish for guys or anal.

    Further, I don¡¯t like seeing other men steal my women.

    ¡¸Eeeh? Then would you like me to repeat my first experience and confirm it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t.¡¹

    At any rate, the girls have made peace on the surface.

    That¡¯s good enough for now.

 Chapter 566.1

    <h4>Chapter 566.1</h4>

    ¡¸Kuh! As expected, someone who kept him in check during his youth is formidable. Is there anyone else that knows Aegir-sama¡¯s extreme fetishes!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine-san, this is also not the time to be cheating. Do you have anything!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not like I cheat all the time!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, you¡¯re in front of the children! Don¡¯t talk about such graphic things in front of the kids! This whole fetish contest of their father is horrible!¡¹

    The femalemunity have gathered at the corner of the table and begun to discuss sexual dispositions.

    It is awkward to join and listening to the subject is bad for my mind so I am continuing to eat my meal away from them.

    ¡¸Umm......I......didn¡¯t have any ill intent......¡¹

    Mumbling in a feeble voice and trembling is the girl who sent the soup te at my face earlier.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to punish you.¡¹

    Regardless of me saying that though, the girl likely can¡¯t rx considering the mess it caused in the pce and my reputation.

    That¡¯s why I shift the chest area of her maid uniform to the side as I speak kindly to her, slip a hand in her skirt, pull off the cloth inside, and sit her on myp.

    ¡¸Now, prove to me you didn¡¯t have any ill intent.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    The girl grinds her hips and starts serving me my food with her mouth.

    Fumufumu, you have a plump body and skilled tongue for how childlike your face is, plus your precious hole that is warming up on myp shows me that you didn¡¯t have malice.

    I suddenly sense a piercing death re at my back.

    Is the real one here?

    ¡¸Obviously, it¡¯s us. What do you think you¡¯re doing at the family dining table!?¡¹

    Before I knew it, my seat was surrounded by the women and kids.

    ¡¸Gue.¡¹

    Nonna grabs and tugs my ear. Ca presses my nose. Mel knees my side, and Celia drags the maid away by the hair. Don¡¯t be rough on her.

    ¡¸Yah.¡¹

    ¡¸Tei tei.¡¹

    Copying their mothers, Sue and Ekaterina also deliver cute punches to me.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s a group-beating.¡¹

    As I made the joke, someone stomped on my pinky toe.

    Being a sensitive ce, I pull my foot back in reflex and turn around to find a tearful Bartolome......or rather, it¡¯s probably Anastasia, hiding behind him, who did it.

    On top of realizing her powerlessness, she aimed for the most painful spot and med it on someone else? I¡¯m worried about her future.

    I grab Anastasia and sit her on myp.

    She immediately covers her face and wails, but I already know she¡¯s a master of fake-crying.

    I ignore it and stuff the same kind of vegetable she threw out the window earlier into her mouth, causing her sure-to-be-beautiful face to distort in disgust as she chews.

    ¡¸Father, me too.¡¹

    Rose tugs on my sleeve, so I also feed her a vegetable.

    ¡¸Do it more forcefully, stuff it to the back of my throat.¡¹

    What are you saying?

    Antonioes over and pulls Rose¡¯s arm.

    I thought he was standing in a weird position, but he¡¯s actually keeping himself between Catherine and Lucy.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you not to be vignt after all the fuss, but you better quit leaking such a strange aura.¡¹

    Antonio hangs his head as if he made a mistake.

    I¡¯m impressed that such a young child can emit a perceivable bloodlust.

    ¡¸I have to call Reba after I¡¯m done eating.¡¹

    I can repel any number of assassinations targetting me, but it¡¯ll be trouble if they enter the inner pce like before.

    It¡¯s possible that there might be more than one hidden passage.

    ¡¸I have to do something about that too.¡¹

    When I look at the corner of the dining table, the girls stop ganging up and hide behind my back.

    ¡¸Ke......kekeke......hee hee hee.¡¹

    At the ce where I¡¯m looking, ntica is clearly acting strange, with her maid uniform disheveled and her head tilted at a 45-degree angle while her mouth is moving like it¡¯s chewing something. Dropped by her feet is......what appears to be a mouse¡¯s tail, but let¡¯s hope I¡¯m wrong.

    ¡¸So the Intelligence Minister made a mistake shortly after taking up the post.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuurk......¡¹

    Reba kneels before the throne with me seated on it as I ce my elbow on the armrest.

    Celia is next to me while Adolph and Tristan are a little further away.

    Apparently M has taken the initiative to confine herself.

    For this incident, because the assassin snuck directly into the inner pce through a secret tunnel, ming M¨D¨Dand the guards tasked with guarding the pce and capital from frontal attacks is unreasonable. Especially because guards aren¡¯t allowed in the inner pce, they can¡¯t keep watch over that area.

    That means the me falls on Reba who failed to detect the conspiracy plot.

    Not to mention Reba and the girls under her are permitted to enter the inner pce.

    ¡¸I-I actually detected the n. I just thought they didn¡¯t have the personnel or the weapons to break through the royal guards and thought it would be better if they roamed a bit more so we can catch them with the mastermind all at once......who would have expected that such an underground passage existed......urgh.¡¹

    The shivering Reba resembles a cute little animal.

    On the other hand, the waiting maids are saying some disturbing things.

    ¡¸Pst pst......no way a cruel man like His Majesty will forgive her......¡¹

    ¡¸Will it be death by hanging or by burning at the stake......pst pst.¡¹

    ¡¸Pst......maybe he will gobble her up after viting her......pst.¡¹

    ¡¸Give me another chance, I¡¯ll make up for it. I beg you, please don¡¯t demote me or reduce my sry......and if you could also let me keep the bonus......¡¹

    I can¡¯t bring myself to do something horrible to Reba.

    I also owe her for helping me be king. Well, it¡¯d be different if she was a man.

    ¡¸Although the result would be the same this time regardless of whether you were a man or woman. I don¡¯t have the luxury to dismiss you.¡¹

    I can also just dismiss her immediately if she shows ipetence in a trivial matter.

    But if prompt action is not taken for this case, who knows when the next assassination wille.

    After all, there was a hidden passage that nobody knew about smack dab in the middle of the inner pce.

    I don¡¯t have time to kick Reba from her position and find someone else to take over.

    ¡¸Are there other secret tunnels?¡¹

    Once Reba believed discussion about her post had ended, she lifted her head and began to talk without pause.

    ¡¸Yes! There was one when I turned over the floor of Mel-sama¡¯s room, there was a set of stairs hidden in the back of the closet in Nonna-sama¡¯s bedroom, and I also found a passage leading to the sewers in the side of the maids¡¯ toilet.¡¹

    ¡¸There are holes everywhere.¡¹

    I spread my arms in bewilderment and leaned back on the throne.

    ¡¸There are also multiple suspicious walls and mechanisms that I discovered. They won¡¯t open unless you have a special key or trigger it a certain way. We certainly can¡¯t demolish the entire inner pce.¡¹

    ¡¸Take care of all of them. Do it as soon as possible, either today or tomorrow.¡¹

    Reba stops herself from nodding on instinct, and instead looks up at me and shakes her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible. There are too many hidden mechanisms. Aside from the simple escape routes, there are other contraptions which I can only assume are for nefarious purposes like holes small enough for a needle to pass through......there was even a skeleton with a cracked head in one of the hidden rooms......if only Your Majesty¡¯s room could be made perfectly safe, but for such a vast pce......no blueprint should beying around for......wait!¡¹

    Celia retrieves a knotted rope from within her clothes, causing Reba to retreat.

    ¡¸Do something about it. That¡¯s your job.¡¹

    I try repeating myself in a more serious tone.

    Reba closes her eyes and opens them after careful consideration, then shakes her head again.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t do it. The pce¡¯s history goes back centuries and with ites an umtion of an inevitable dark side. It¡¯s not something that we can handle from a hurried investigation.¡¹

    I hold back Irijina from bringing a physical restraint attached to a wooden cross and stop Celia from setting up a bale of hay with a match, and think about it myself.

    ¡¸Then what should we do?¡¹

    Reba quickly presents her idea, staying cautious of Irijina.

    ¡¸There are three solutions. The first is that we check every inch meticulously over several months. However, it¡¯s possible that we might still miss cleverly disguised traps.¡¹

    Rejected.

    Time is also an issue, but if something gets overlooked and Nonna is stabbed, there¡¯s no way to undo it.

    ¡¸The second solution is to abandon the inner pce or overhaul it and construct a new building. This way guaranteesplete safety.¡¹

    ¡¸How many years will it take? Also reconstructing something of this size won¡¯t take a mere 1 000 000 gold. That is way out of our budget. Surely that is an act of a tyrant.¡¹

    Adolph is the first to object.

    ¡¸Building a simplified version won¡¯t work either. The inner pce may seem unnecessary at a nce, but it is the symbol of power. Not using it is one thing, but destroying it and building a smaller one has only demerits. And even if those on the inside are satisfied, an external dispute might ur next time.¡¹

    Tristan chimes in next.

    In other words, rebuilding is out of the question.

    ¡¸The third solution is to ask the people who know. Secret escape routes, treasuries filled with royal heirlooms, hidden rooms meant to spy on foreign guests......I doubt blueprints exist for these, but it¡¯s possible that information was passed down verbally through generations of royalty or royal knights......¡¹

    ¡¸Everybody¡¯s dead though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a serious crime to waste Aegir-sama¡¯s indebtedness.¡¹

    Celia pushes out a metal apparatus shaped like a cow. What is that thing?

    ¡¸W-wait! The sessive generations of the king¡¯s wife......no, even banished lovers may have a clue! I will devote all my effort and find something in three days......no, in one week!¡¹

    A thought shes in my mind at thest second.

    I hit my hand with a fist and stood up.

    ¡¸I know who has lived in the inner pce for a long time. There are dozens of them actually.¡¹

    I rose from the throne and lumber out of the room.

    ¡¸Where are you going!? Or so I want to say, are you alright with not punishing me? You¡¯re really fine with letting me go?¡¹

    Reba screams, surrounded by the rope, the cross, and the cow.

    ¡¸Celia, put those dangerous things away and bring ¡®that¡¯ out. I¡¯ll have her work while wearing it for some time.¡¹

    A dissatisfied Celia fetches the clothes I mentioned, and Reba shrieks hysterically when she sees them.

    I am headed to the room ntica was locked in.

    ¡¸Look......kikiki.¡¹

    When I removed the lock put on the door for the sole purpose of punishing her, ntica rotated her head from side to side with her eyes glued to the ceiling. It feels like her condition has worsened, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸ntica, I have a favor to ask. No, I have a favor to ask the girls in the room!¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts. So hot. I hate it. Keh, kekekeke.¡¹

    I grab the girl whose skin has an odd green tinge to it.

    I try not to pay much attention to the tongue that sticks out and her googly eyes.

    ¡¸Okay,e in.¡¹

    On my signal, men enter the room.

    They are all dressed differently.

    One is in royal knight gear, another is in the attire of my personal army, yet another is in the formal dress of a noble, and some are even in dirty peasant or farmer clothes.

    The one thing they all have inmon are their detestable faces.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes, Your Majesty?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The group of handsome men crowd around ntica.

    ntica, who had been repeatedly behaving strangely with a crazy expression, stops.

    I could have sworn multiple white wisps popped out of her open mouth, then rushed back into her mouth.

    ¡¸Keke......kiii......oh, han-......handsome.¡¹

    The creepyughter also stops, and then after she rubs her face with both hands, she takes out a mirror from within her pocket and grooms herself.

    Her face rapidly returns to its normalplexion.

    Hey, that¡¯s a big difference from when you were in front of me.

    ¡¸I am the grudge that nests in the inner pce. Aah so bitter and envious. I hate it, I hate it.¡¹

    What she¡¯s saying is the same, but she¡¯s saying it in a more decipherable and even charming feminine voice.

    Somehow that frustrates me, but nothing will be solved if I overturn this room.

    The ones that know the most about the dark history of the inner pce are none other than these girls.

 Chapter 566.2

    <h4>Chapter 566.2</h4>

    ¡¸Resent......aah I resent......so so much.¡¹

    ntica......or rather, the ones possessing her are sitting on the floor uttering their grudges.

    They were women who lived during the long history of the inner pce, and died after being caught up in conspiracies over session and the king¡¯s favor.

    If I can inquire about their stories, it would likely produce clues regarding the hidden mechanisms in the pce.

    However, the fact that they remain in this world after such a long period indicates that their grudge is quite strong. They must have died in a very cruel and painful way. I don¡¯t think they will obediently talk about their experiences if I simply ask them.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, aren¡¯t you talking kind of differently only with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember anything. How regrettable, how regrettable.¡¹

    The ghosts are covering ntica¡¯s face and muttering but before the handsome men were called, they were rotating her head and opening her eyes to the left and right, sticking out her tongue like amia. Additionally, her speech was more broken.

    asionally, her fingers would spread slightly to confirm the handsome men¡¯s faces before she cried again, which made me smirk.

    If they were total balls of hatred I¡¯d be out of luck, but I think I can manage if they are intelligent enough to be conscious of men.

    ¡¸You, get closer and peek at her face.¡¹

    I gesture and order one of the men. He is a stocky, knightly man who serves as a royal guard.

    As usual, I can¡¯t help using a strict tone with handsome guys. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be forgiven since I¡¯m the king.

    ¡¸B-but Your Majesty. This girl doesn¡¯t seem normal, perhaps she is possessed by some kind of evil spirit......¡¹

    ¡¸Hoh, are you scared of spirits? More than me?¡¹

    The handsome man stumbles forward and hugs ntica¡¯s shoulder.

    I¡¯m sure these guys fuck girls at random and enjoy themselves anyways, so there¡¯s no need to be lenient.

    ¡¸Gu......ah......a knight type......refreshingly handsome......ooooh.¡¹

    ntica¡¯s mouth opens and several ck wisps fly out.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹

    The knight falls on his bum as soon as the wispse out and start coiling around him.

    ntica¡¯s head trembles and the tone of her voice changes. I guess another ghost took over.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be fooled, I won¡¯t be fooled! You can¡¯t trust a knight! A royal knight tricked me to an untimely death, so I won¡¯t be seduced!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, you¡¯re next.¡¹

    The one forcibly sent out was a newly appointed bureaucrat.

    His stature is inferiorpared to the knight, and he has a grim expression on his face like he never encountered a monster before.

    ¡¸A nervous type......introverted handsome......his frightened expression is so......oooh.¡¹

    Several more wisps pop out.

    ¡¸Hmph! Bureaucrats are just gloomy people who want to nder me to His Majesty¨D¨Da gardener who looks reserved but is actually the manly type! OOoooh!¡¹

    A lecherous knight who is wearing a cool mask, a serious-looking but timid civil official, a young servant acting reserved but looking to pick up girls, a fashionable middle-aged merchant with a nice beard, a lean androgynous performer......every time the type of handsome man changes, more wisps fly out.

    For how long they¡¯ve been holding their grudges, they¡¯re pretty easy.

    The wisps which have flown out don¡¯t scatter and simply circle the area, sometimes coiling around the men.

    Each time it happens, the handsome men let out a pathetic scream......fufufu, is that the extent of courage good-looking men have?

    Now then, with so many of them out, there should only be a few left.

    ¡¸My grudge is deeper than any valley. I will never leave until this possessed body is killed. That is, unless you show me a man with bulging muscles.¡¹

    I quietly put a hand on my shirt in preparation to take it off.

    But I was a bit toote.

    ¡¸Then have a look at this body of mine and the muscles of a man of Aless!!¡¹

    Knocking aside the line of men, Gildress jumps in and stands imposingly.

    This guy, he doesn¡¯t just have his shirt taken off, he¡¯s naked to begin with. There¡¯s no evidence he took off any clothes.

    ¡¸How did this pervert sneak in?¡¹

    Men are normally prohibited from entering the inner pce.

    Today is an exception, but no matter how necessary it is, calling this sex beast can¡¯t be a good idea.

    ¡¸A real man does not need to hide. I just walked through the front door! Hah hahahaha!!¡¹

    He puts his hands on his hips andughs proudly.

    Not giving a damn about the possessed girl behind him or the spirits dancing around, he swings the disgusting thing hanging between his legs like a pendulum.

    He is truly formidable, unlike the handsome men hugging each other in fear in the center of the room.

    ¡¸Anyways, you¡¯re not needed. I am here.¡¹

    I grab Gildress¡¯s waist and get ready to toss him out the window......except he doesn¡¯t budge.

    ¡¸Hah hah ha! You think you can move me with such half-hearted strength!?¡¹

    Something in my head snaps.

    Damn this muscle-head, even though I have something important to do here.

    I¡¯m not going to throw him out.

    I lower my shoulder and build up power to ram him against the window frame.

    ¡¸Nuu brute strength! That¡¯s what a real man is! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger!¡¹

    Gildress lifts his feet up, adjusts his body to face me head-on and lowers his hips.

    ¡¸Here Ie!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on!¡¹

    Gildress¡¯srge body charges at the speed of lightning.

    I also lower my hips to catch him¨D¨Dnay, that would send me flying.

    I respond with a tackle of my own and the collision makes it appear like I stopped his attack.

    Our bodies make a dull thud and we both grunt.

    ¡¸Uooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gaaah!!¡¹

    Our arms wrap around each other¡¯s waist as neither of us move a single step.

    This isn¡¯t us holding back. We¡¯re not moving because both of us are giving it our all.

    ¡¸E-evenly-matched with His Majesty¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸What a fight! Despite being just a grappling contest, it feels like the air will explode at any moment!¡¹

    ¡¸The atmosphere in the room has also changed......the temperature is rising!¡¹

    I can¡¯t let the handsome men distract me.

    My muscles flex to their limit and I hear my joints creak.

    Seconds pass in this battle where my shoulder will be crushed if I rx for a second, and sweat is already dripping from all the pores on my body.

    £¨A sh of muscles, we can¡¯t even get close.£©

    £¨Such rich breaths of life. If I¡¯m careless and get caught in it, it¡¯ll send me to heaven!£©

    I can¡¯t let my eyes wander toward the whispering wisps.

    My foot slides backward.

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    I slip even though I reposition my hips.

    I¡¯m being pushed back even though I¡¯m exerting myself more than usual?

    Am I outmatched?

    I nce at Gildress as he clenches his teeth.

    I thought he was smiling annoyingly, but his expression was dyed with anger.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be conceited!¡¹

    An unexpected headbutt breaks up our wrestling.

    ¡¸Bastard, you dare to sully a match between men by holding back!!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.

    At the very least, I¡¯m not willingly holding back.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t fight like a real man with those fetters binding your body.¡¹

    He points to my shirt.

    ¡¸Oh I forgot. It wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡¹

    I remove my shirt which is on the verge of tearing from my expanding muscles.

    And when I stamp my foot down, my bulging muscles also tear my pants.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s resume.¡¹

    At the same time I spoke, I charged in.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, friend!!¡¹

    Simrly, Gildress answers with a charge of his own.

    Our positions switch as our bodies collide harder than they did earlier.

    Sweat disperses from us as we m against each other.

    ¡¸Hrrngh!¡¹

    Gildress tilts his center of gravity as he grabs me.

    He¡¯s trying to throw me.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you.¡¹

    I resist by standing firm with the leg I¡¯m leaning on.

    The muscles in my arms and legs, neck, chest, and stomach are all supporting me.

    If any of them are not giving enough effort, I would be manhandled.

    I can tell that blood is rushing through my body rapidly, supplying my body with nutrients.

    At this point, my sweat is evaporating and turning into steam.

    ¡¸Such pressure. It feels more like a deathmatch!¡¹

    ¡¸Look at those muscles. It makes me feel sorry for my weak self.¡¹

    £¨I should get further away. If I¡¯m too close, I won¡¯t be able to recover from the intense smell.£©

    £¨But my body is moving on its own. Although I don¡¯t have a body anymore, my soul is telling me to get closer.£©

    The two of us fight while the living and dead watch on.

    Why are we fighting again? I forgot because I don¡¯t have the luxury to use my brain.

    In the next instant, Gildress lets out a shout and unleashes a powerful throw.

    ¡¸Gotcha!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet.¡¹

    As I¡¯m being thrown, I hang onto Gildress¡¯s arm, reducing the force by half and allowing me to circle behind.

    ¡¸This will decide it.¡¹

    I grab his waist from behind and arch my back to throw his entire body to my rear.

    No matter if it¡¯s Gildress or whoever, their head will hit the floor and split open.

    Or so I thought.

    ¡¸A man doesn¡¯t put his head on the ground!!¡¹

    Somehow Gildress extends his hands to stop his fall, almost like he¡¯s performing a handstand.

    How obstinate.

    This makes it tougher on me to maintain the arched position.

    I, the thrower, have to strain the hips and spine, while he, the one being thrown, has to strain the chest and arm muscles.

    ¡¸¡¸Guoooh!!¡¹¡¹

    Our echoing yells are not for the sake of motivating ourselves or intimidating the other.

    They are more like the by-products of our bodies trying to manifest as much power as possible.

    ¡¸Both of them have white eyes. Are they alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not a fight we can do anything about. We can only watch.¡¹

    £¨You think they can be drawn in if they die?£©

    £¨I think we¡¯ll be the ones who get absorbed.£©

    I suddenly realize that ntica is below us.

    She must have gotten tangled in our melee.

    Our sweat and body oil drips onto her body.

    ¡¸Urg, it stinks......stinks of men......I can¡¯t......take it.¡¹

    Wisps immediately burst out from her mouth and from somewhere under her skirt, causing her body to convulse.

    ¡¸Nnnh......where am I......t-that¡¯s right, spirits entered my body and......wait, th-this is- gyaaaaah!!¡¹

    Coming to her senses, ntica screams in terror.

    I don¡¯t me her, seeing as how the first thing she sees when waking up is us doing a bridge over her head and her face and body are covered in our liquids.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s reset.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    We separate from each other and stare at each other from a few meters away.

    I can exin the situation to ntica, who is crying in confusion,ter.

    Both of us are physically exhausted.

    Our muscles are overworked and we can¡¯t fight much longer.

    The next grapple will be thest.

    Everyone, aside from ntica who is wiping her face, is focused on our breathing.

    The wisps are also lined up tightly and not moving.

    ¡¸¡¸Go.¡¹¡¹

    This is our third head-on charge.

    Neither of us worry about offense or defense, we simply bash our heads against each other.

    The dull thud of our bodies colliding follows the crack of our skulls striking. Thenes the sound of wet flesh as our arms grab each other.

    I no longer know the goal of the fight.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    This is the same as a king mobilizing the entire nation to fight.

    As king, I mobilize my entire body to surpass the opponent in front of me.

    Dozens of seconds turn to several minutes¨D¨Dneither of us budge.

    It might seem like we are hugging each other.

    But upon closer inspection, one would see the flexing muscles and the trickling sweat and hear the creaking floor, and know that there is a tremendous struggle for supremacy going on that is in a stalemate.

    Eventually, the both of us copsed on the spot in the same position.

    Everything in our bodies was used up and our muscles were rendered immobile from exerting themselves past their limits.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a tie.¡¹

    ¡¸So it seems.¡¹

    We prop ourselves up like elderly men.

    However, Gildress points at me and shakes his head.

    ¡¸Because of that one little shackle, this is my loss.¡¹

    He pointed to my underwear.

    ¡¸I see. But I fought with it in mind. I don¡¯t count this as a win. Next time, I¡¯ll winpletely.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why he thinks the prerequisite to fight is to take off our underwear, but I¡¯m so fatigued that I can¡¯t think right now.

    ¡¸Bring it. I¡¯ll train myself while you rot on the throne. And next time I¡¯ll defeat you and take your woman.¡¹

    Gildress grins and exits the room.

    Part of my processing ability returns as my body recovers a little, but what did that guye for anyways?

    He just walked in naked to challenge me to a wrestling match and left.

    Then I hear a voice from the hallway.

    Is it Catherine and Antonio?

    ¡¸M-mother, please stop! This should be done at night in the bedroom......¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, please forgive this indecent mother. Without His Majesty, I can¡¯t hold back......and also, the thick scent of a man has been filling the inner pce.¡¹

    Things go quiet for a few seconds.

    ¡¸Hey boy, I¡¯m not suspicious. Could you tell me where the exit is? Mu prettydy, would you like to sleep with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Intruder! Pervert!!¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, a naked macho man! A-are you trying to seduce me!? Don¡¯te near me!!¡¹

    Where did I put my Dual Crater?

    ¡¸Die, you ruffian.¡¹

    I hear a firm p sound of flesh being hit.

    When I opened the door, I found Antonio hadnded a roundhouse kick to Gildress¡¯s shin.

    For some reason, Gildress is smiling from ear to ear after being kicked.

    ¡¸I admire your courage to protect your mother! And it was a fine decision to aim for my blindspot! But you are too weak for a child!! If only you were blessed with more muscle......nuun how regrettable. Prettydy, if destiny permits, I will call you again!¡¹

    Gildress bows to Catherine and then picks Antonio up.

    Antonio takes out a hidden weapon from his pocket, but his resistance is ineffective against the wall of flesh.

    ¡¸Starting now, you will train with me! Not to worry, I will make you full-fledged man!¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s jaw drops, and Rose, who camete, mutters.

    ¡¸Antonio is going to get drilled?¡¹

    No, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s only going to exercise.

    Well, he¡¯s a man, and I¡¯m sure a different kind of discipline will be fine.

    At any rate, he¡¯s not in danger so let¡¯s return inside the room.

    ¡¸Now then, I have something to ask you.¡¹

    I address the wisps lined up neatly in a row.

    ¡¸Of course it won¡¯t be fair if I¡¯m the only one asking for a favor. I also want to save all of you who became spirits due to misfortune. So let¡¯s talk, you¡¯ll listen to what I want and I¡¯ll listen to your grudges and regrets.¡¹

    £¨£¨£¨Yes.£©£©£©

    The frenzied spirits are quite obedient now.

    The only one stillining is ntica, who can¡¯t seem to wipe the sweat and oil from her body.

 Chapter 566.3

    <h4>Chapter 566.3</h4>

    The wisps have changedpletely from where they were inside ntica.

    They went from simply being ck lumps to nearly human-shaped.

    I approach the one with the sharpest presence out of the bunch, or to phrase it another way, the one I feel the strongest hostility from.

    ¡¸Hey. Can you hear me?¡¹

    £¨Uuuuu, uuuuuuu.£©

    She doesn¡¯t answer and instead moans in a voice you wouldn¡¯t think a person could make.

    Just when I thought her unstable shape had settled into a human-shape, she erges only the face portion to an abnormal size.

    All I know is that her appearance is creepy and she has the strong presence of a curse, but somewhere in there is a girl in her twenties.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk.¡¹

    The moment I extend my hand, the wisp instantly turns into a human-shape and shrieks like a vengeful apparition.

    What used to resound solely in my mind became actual noise that everyone could hear, causing the handsome men to scream and take a step back.

    ¡¸His Majesty! Call His Majesty! Aah, it hurts. It feels like I¡¯m being stabbed! My face is hot like it¡¯s being burned! My face is melting into an ugly mess! Aaah, why is His Majesty noting!?¡¹

    The ghost screams as she scratches her body.

    Perhaps it was because she was thinking back to the time she was alive, but she briefly took a distinct human form where the skin on her body is beginning to boil and her old-fashioned but beautiful face is melting.

    Considering her scream, I can understand why she became a vengeful ghost.

    I forcibly hug her close to my chest.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, where are you? Damn that adulteress, she poisoned me......just because she was jealous......aah, nobody ising......does that mean His Majesty knew......Your Majesty, whhyyyy!!!!?¡¹

    From that point on, she would continue wailing meaninglessly.

    I don¡¯t like to lie to women, but right now she needs a kind lie.

    ¡¸Give me that.¡¹

    I pull the cape off the handsome royal guard and wear it, then I gesture to the other handsome men to leave the room.

    ......everyone ran out. Man, they don¡¯t seem very reliable.

    Anyways, I flip my cape and stand imposingly, and speak to her in as arrogant of a tone I can muster.

    I¡¯m only wearing underwear, but it can¡¯t be helped right now.

    ¡¸What are you fussing about? I am here.¡¹

    When she looks up, her face is already badly disfigured, her hair has partially fallen out, and her eyes are a cloudy white from her skin bubbling. This must be what she looked like in her final moments alive.

    ¡¸......Your Majesty?¡¹

    I nod and sit down.

    ¡¸Who else do I look like? I came to see you.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if I look like the king in the past but a girl like her who has lost her reasoning likely won¡¯t know either.

    And I can imitate an arrogant king pretty well.

    My experience acting as a tyrant with Mel and Lilian is paying off.

    Tears of blood drip from her melting eye.

    Although disgusting, I also feel sorry for her.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t realize things got like this. Poor girl, if only I noticed sooner.¡¹

    ¡¸W-weren¡¯t you going to throw me away? You colluded with that woman to poison me, no......?¡¹

    I bark out, calling her an idiot.

    ¡¸Of course not. I wouldn¡¯t abandon someone as beautiful as you, my beloved.¡¹

    The girl¡¯s face, which was warping into a monstrous form, returns to a more human appearance.

    ¡¸B-but my face is rotting from the poison......I can¡¯t show it to Your Majesty.¡¹

    She takes out a hand-mirror from her bosom.

    It¡¯s bloody, cracked, and doesn¡¯t reflect objects properly, but I¡¯m sure as a ghost she can see herself.

    It¡¯s a matter of feeling, I guess.

    ¡¸W-what is this horrible face......almost like a ghost......oh that¡¯s right. I decayed alone in my bed and died......don¡¯t look, Your Majesty! How could I......!¡¹

    Her frenzy stopped when she learned her current state. Now¡¯s my chance.

    ¡¸Calm down, you don¡¯t have to hide your beautiful face. Come on, show me those blue eyes of yours.¡¹

    Her whitened eyeballs regained their shine.

    ......they were green. I¡¯ll have to press on and gloss over my mistake.

    ¡¸That silky blonde hair of yours, youbed it everyday for me didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Her hair, of which more than half had fallen out, returned.

    Her silky......it was ck. I¡¯ll also have to make an exaggerated gesture here to get past my error.

    ¡¸Your clear white skin, there wasn¡¯t a single blemish.¡¹

    Luster returned to her damaged skin.

    How pretty......oh, it¡¯s tanned.

    Not good, I¡¯m getting everything wrong.

    Well I¡¯m already this far, I can only keep going.

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t make such a scary or sad face. Smile, I like it when you do that.¡¹

    Her face which was warped in negative emotions reverted to normal.

    Phew, I got through somehow.

    Anyways, she¡¯s quite pretty.

    I guess it¡¯s natural considering she caught the eyes of the past king enough for her to be invited into the inner pce.

    It¡¯s too sad for a lovelydy like this to be smeared with ugly grudges.

    I know my goal is to ask about the mechanisms in the pce, but if all of them are simr to her, I have to save them all.

    The girl checks herself in the hand-mirror, which also seems to have been repaired to its pristine condition, and looks at me in surprise with a hand on her face.

    Her voice which echoed throughout the room quieted down, and it can once again only be heard in my mind.

    £¨Your Gracious Majesty. Please call my name.£©

    Oh no. It¡¯s finallye to this.

    I can only bet on my luck.

    ¡¸Hahaha, what are you saying? How can I forget the name of my wife, Seraphine?¡¹

    £¨Hohoho, Your Majesty is always excellent at telling jokes.£©

    Crap, I was wrong.

    What other noble-sounding names are there?

    ¡¸Emilise.¡¹

    £¨Hohoho.£©

    Not good, at this rate she¡¯ll turn back into a vengeful ghost.

    Time for a battle of numbers.

    ¡¸Clerian! Geneliva! Mercotte! Kiara! Pess! Pochi!¡¹

    I¡¯m not getting it. Why?

    ¡¸Casanoa!¡¹

    £¨That is the name of the toxic woman who poisoned me, Your Majesty.£©

    My misfire went in the worst direction.

    Now that it¡¯se to this, I have to talk to her body.

    Just as I put a hand on my cloak, I see the girl shaking.

    Looking closer, I see she isn¡¯t mad. She¡¯s actually giggling with a hand over her mouth.

    £¨It¡¯s Neisha. Your Majesty is a liar.£©

    ¡¸Was it that obvious? Sorry.¡¹

    I first apologize and then adjust myself into sitting cross-legged, observing Neisha who is now maintaining a stable human shape.

    She is still translucent because she¡¯s a ghost, but her bright green eyes, ck hair and tanned skinpliment her high nose and slightly thick red lips.

    Her height is around 150 cm and she has a modest chest and ass, making her barely distinguishable as an adult.

    On the contrary, the beauty of her narrow waist and slender limbs stand out.

    Her unique outfit and decorations are unlike the clothes of Goldonia, and are simr to those of the southern empire I traveled to before. Of course, what Neisha is wearing is far more gorgeous.

    She¡¯s been in the inner pce for quite a long time though, so the year in which she was alive is unknown. The culture back then was different than what it is today.

    Neisha lowers her head and averts her gaze when she makes eye contact with me, covering her mouth with a paper fan.

    £¨Now that I¡¯m calm, you don¡¯t look alike at all. The king I knew was radiantly beautiful and shorter than me. Fufu, you are someone I have to look up to and a savage with bulging muscles, you can¡¯t pretend to be His Majesty.)

    It¡¯s impossible for me to disguise myself as anyone under 160 cm.

    ¡¸Hmph. Well it doesn¡¯t matter how beautiful he was, anyone who lets ady like you die can¡¯t call himself a man. You should get over him for me. Look how manly I am.¡¹

    I remove my cape and highlight my muscles.

    Neisha shrieks and hides her face in embarrassment of my nakedness. What an innocent reaction.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s toote to say this, but I¡¯m the one who resents all of you bing ghosts. If I was alive during your time, I could have saved you. Why was I born after a worthless king who let such beautiful girls die?¡¹

    Neisha looks as if she wants to object by ring at me, but covers her face when I emphasize my muscles again.

    £¨I-it has already happened. Are you seducing the dead?£©

    ¡¸Ghost or spirit or whatever, a woman is a woman and a pretty girl is a pretty girl. You are truly beautiful.¡¹

    When I kneel before Neisha, she reflexively offers the back of her hand to me.

    As expected of a consort, her movements are automatic.

    I give the back of her hand a kiss, but I don¡¯t stop there, I pull her in by the arm toward my chest for a hug and even kiss her on the lips.

    ¡¸Wh-wha-!?¡¹

    She immediately makes a sound that isn¡¯t in my mind.

    Oh so she can choose how to use her voice.

    £¨My lips! How dare you steal the lips of a queen! No matter the age, it is unforgivable¨D¨Dah.£©

    Neisha rages in my mind, but when she looks down at her body and realizes her shawl and headdress are gone, she crouches.

    Ghosts are like bare souls without a body.

    Their appearance dependsrgely on mental state and can vary from that of a crumbling vengeful ghost like earlier when overwhelmed by resentment to a duplication of their former life when calm.

    Excluding weapons and magic that can exorcize demons, their shape is not affected by physical stimuli but rather change by their own soul and mind.

    Casie can be ttened and dyed, but she¡¯s probably an exception.

    ¡¸In other words, your clothes disappeared because......¡¹

    I circle in front of Neisha and show her more of my body.

    £¨Stop! S-such disrespect!£©

    Her bellow is fruitless as the cloth around her waistes undone.

    Neisha is getting closer to being naked when she sees my body.

    That means she is yearning for a man.

    I¡¯m wearing a single pair of underwear and I¡¯m sweaty from that romp of a fight.

    I continue to approach her.

    £¨Aah, you must not. That practically naked body covered in sweat is so barbaric.£©

    Her outer garment disappears like a white mist, causing her to cover her humble breasts with her hands, but her skirt disappears next.

    I squat and lift the curled-up Neisha by the back and legs, and then her underwear disappears.

    The fully naked Neisha slumps her shoulders and conversely bes calm.

    £¨How are you able to carry a ghost?£©

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the logic, but I¡¯ve been able to touch ghost since I was young. That¡¯s why I can also carry them.¡¹

    I say as I toss the translucent body onto the bed.

    £¨I am married.£©

    ¡¸A man who murders his wife is not a husband. You belong to me now.¡¹

    I dere, climbing onto the bed.

    £¨To begin with, didn¡¯t you have an important reason for returning me to my senses?£©

    ¡¸I do. But I want toy with you first. We can talk after.¡¹

    ck wisps surround the bed like a fog.

    They aren¡¯t moring much, it seems they just want to watch.

    ¡¸Now let¡¯s make love, woman of the past.¡¹

    I stand imposingly and get naked.

 Chapter 566.4

    <h4>Chapter 566-4: The Living and the Dead Part 4</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    I spread apart Neisha¡¯s legs with a smile and bring my face close to her body.

    £¨What are you-?£©

    ¡¸I was thinking of pleasuring you with my mouth.¡¹

    It may sound strange, but I¡¯m quite ustomed to having sex with ghosts because of Casie.

    Although I can always insert myself into the girls¡¯ amorphous forms without forey, that won¡¯t solve the problem in their hearts.

    Thorough caressing is what will also open up their hearts.

    However when Neisha hears what I¡¯m about to do, she closes her legs and quickly climbs up the bed.

    £¨How shameless! I won¡¯t ept you doing that. Please proceed normally.£©

    More than being embarrassed, Neisha is angry.

    ¡¸Mu, is that so?¡¹

    I thought using the mouth was a normal thing to do, but I don¡¯t want to lose everything by upsetting her so I¡¯ll stop.

    Instead, I grab Neisha¡¯s shoulder and pull her in for a kiss.

    £¨Nn.£©

    It was a tender kiss.

    To arouse her, I hold her other shoulder and slip my tongue inside her mouth, but the moment I do so, she sticks a hand out and pushes my chest.

    £¨What are you doing!? Putting your tongue in my mouth is too indecent!£©

    A simple kiss is indecent?

    With no other choice, I go no further than pressing our lips together as I topple her, and use my hand to fondle her breasts in a fairly conservative manner.

    £¨Uu......ah......that¡¯s naughty......I¡¯m embarrassed......£©

    Neisha separates from my lips and clutches my head, urging me to kiss her nape and shoulder.

    However when my kisses travel from her neck to her chest, she stops me again.

    I try lowering my hand to her crotch, but she also stops me there.

    £¨There is a certain level of dignity that needs to be maintained when ites to sex. No matter how much I let you touch my body, I will not let you treat me like a whore.£©

    ¡¸So sucking breasts and using tongue in kisses is not allowed, huh......¡¹

    £¨Those are acts of a whore.£©

    In that case, I can only do light touching before shoving it in.

    Thankfully, ghosts won¡¯t get hurt from insufficient preparation, but this leaves me feeling a little irked.

    ¡¸Do all royalty do it this way?¡¹

    £¨Of course. It is the same for noble children. If any licking of the groin is done, sleeping together will be denied starting the next day.£©

    I have a few children of nobles around me, yet they don¡¯t reject me despite being embarrassed.

    £¨I was also told by the first queen, who retired at the time of my marriage, that I should be diligent in procreation but I should not forget to be graceful.£©

    ¡¸Aah, I see.¡¹

    I forgot that these girls died with regret in the inner pce and became vengeful spirits.

    In other words, they lived in a different age.

    Goldonia¡¯s royalty should havested for a few dozen generations.

    Since she mentioned the first queen, Neisha must have lived a long time ago.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying I can¡¯t do this?¡¹

    I turn Neisha¡¯s body around, get her on all fours and grab her hips.

    £¨Gyaaa! If you do it in this position, I¡¯ll turn into a vengeful ghost again!£©

    I knew it.

    £¨It¡¯s obvious! The etiquette is first to let the woman lie down, then get on top of her. Then you cover yourself with the sheets. And then please either hold hands with the woman or caress her cheek. Open my legs slightly.£©

    I follow her instructions like a virgin being guided during his first time and take off my underwear.

    £¨Then all you do next is slowly put it inside......kyaaa!!£©

    I did as Neisha asked, but she still screamed.

    £¨What¡¯s that huge thing!? I can¡¯t believe the reigning king is an orc!£©

    Next, I hear multiple female voices in my mind.

    It isn¡¯t just Neisha, the other ghosts in the room are all moring.

    £¨Hiiieee, so thick! It¡¯s as thick as my arm!£©

    £¨And look how long it is! It¡¯s three times as long as the one the knight I cheated with had!£©

    £¨He¡¯s a monster. Eh? Is he a monster?£©

    £¨Wow! Oh no, my body is fading......it¡¯s disappearing, it¡¯s gone!?£©

    £¨I saw it up close. The blood vessels are going ¡®thump thump¡¯.£©

    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it may seem like a terrifying scene where vengeful ghosts are flying around me, but all I can see are a bunch of flustered girls scurrying back and forth.

    ¡¸Mmm, it¡¯s too noisy. If you¡¯re going to go wild, I want you out.¡¹

    £¨£¨£¨I¡¯m sorry. I want to see what happens next.£©£©£©

    The ruckus settles down and the wisps once again gather at the side of the bed.

    That meekness is uncharacteristic of vengeful ghosts. I¡¯ll likely have an easy time with the rest if I can soothe Neisha, the most hostile one.

    ¡¸Alright, then let¡¯s do it with grace.¡¹

    I spread Neisha¡¯s legs further apart than she taught me.

    She panics and resists, but I can¡¯t understand her so I proceed with the insertion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s tight. I probably wouldn¡¯t fit inside her real body. If I force it in, she¡¯ll be torn apart.¡¹

    I grab Neisha¡¯s knees and mercilessly thrust my hips forward.

    £¨Urk, it¡¯s ripping me!!£©

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine.¡¹

    She shrieks as my tip enters her.

    The feeling you experience that is somewhere between a liquid and a solid is unique to ghosts.

    It¡¯s not particrly strong stimtion but the smooth entry is a different kind of sensation.

    With Neisha being translucent, it¡¯s possible to see my dick in her body, which also provides a different stimtion.

    ¡¸Fumu, this is as far as I can go in her physical body, huh.¡¹

    My penis stops moving after about one-third is inside her.

    If I slept with the petite Neisha when she was alive, this would be the end of her hole.

    ¡¸But now I can......¡¹

    I exhale sharply and push my hips up.

    My dick starts moving again, surpassing the end and going in all the way to the base.

    £¨Aguh!£©

    Neisha grabs her head with both hands and arches her upper body backwards.

    Her slender body draws a beautiful curve, the line from her stomach to her chin can be called a work of art.

    Her modest breasts which don¡¯t jiggle even with vigorous movements also seem to create a wonderful harmony with the overall picture.

    The Goldonian royalty don¡¯t know what they¡¯re missing for throwing away such a woman.

    Even if I hadn¡¯t done it, somebody would have usurped at some point.

    £¨Y-your thing has gone all the way there......£©

    Checking where my dick has progressed, it has gone past her stomach and is almost reaching her throat.

    It would be dangerous for a human, but pretty harmless for a ghost.

    ¡¸Fufu, looks like you¡¯re in serious trouble.¡¹

    I say as I put strength into my hips.

    £¨Don¡¯t wiggle it!£©

    I smile at the pretoesting Neisha and kiss her as I swing my hips.

    I pull back greatly and thrust to her womb, then I pull back again and prate up to her chest.

    Next I make small back and forth rubbing motions near her entrance before changing my angle and shoving my dick in up to the root.

    £¨Ah. Uuugh! N-not there......£©

    Neisha¡¯s reactions are extremely innocent.

    I guess it makes sense since all she¡¯s ever experienced is a tame missionary position without any caressing or sucking breasts or any other positions.

    ¡¸This is only the beginning.¡¹

    I pull off the sheets covering us.

    £¨Wh- you can¡¯t! It¡¯s etiquette to hide the ce where we are joined¨D¨Dhiiiiie!!£©

    Before she can finish, I move my hips several times faster.

    Of course, I don¡¯t just move back and forth, I don¡¯t forget to turn my hips, vary the pace and alternate between strong and weak stimtion.

    As my body ms against her translucent body, it makes this unique sound unlike the sound made by two physical bodies colliding.

    £¨You¡¯re making a vulgar sound! Lower your speed! I won¡¯t allow such pping sounds¨D¨Dnnaah!!£©

    I grab her writhing feet and open her legs wide.

    She isn¡¯t able to resist like before due to the relentless assault of pleasure.

    ¡¸Fufufu, it¡¯s no use struggling. Your body is see-through, meaning I can see all your weak points.¡¹

    I shift my partially-visible rod slowly in her body, finding the areas where she squeezes especially hard and concentrate my attacks on those spots.

    When her body springs up, I hold her down and press that spot against my tip.

    £¨Could it be that......he has good technique?£©

    £¨It¡¯s no surprise he¡¯s good at handling women since he has such arge tool.£©

    £¨In fact, he knows how to handle female ghosts?£©

    £¨Uwah, he is used to ghosts? What a pervert, gross.£©

    Theirments do nothing to change my arousal.

    My dick erges further and my attacks on Neisha intensify.

    £¨Ahii......fuhiii......£©

    Experiencing this way of sex for the first time, Neisha could onlyy helplessly with her hands limp. Her eyes darted around differently from when she was a vengeful ghost and even her tongue is starting to stick out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Fufufu, vulgar sex is great too, don¡¯t you think? Shall we try positions other than missionary?¡¹

    My hand circles to Neisha¡¯s back to pick her up, then Iy backwards.

    This isn¡¯t a special position, it¡¯s cowgirl.

    £¨!?£©

    However, Neisha¡¯s reaction was severe.

    When she realizes her position on top of me, she yells out.

    £¨This is a prostitute¡¯s position! What are you making me do!!?£©

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, it feels good when the stimtion changes.¡¹

    I wrap a hand around Neisha¡¯s waist and start rocking her hips up and down.

    Mmm, when I move her up and down in this position, it makes my dick travel up her body and to her throat.

    That¡¯s definitely grotesque, I¡¯ll stick to moving back and forth.

    £¨I don¡¯t like th- so embarrassing! It¡¯s humiliating. You low-life! Savage!£©

    Neisha shouts, pping my cheeks left and right.

    I try stopping my hand but her hips keep moving as she ps me.

    That means it feels good for her.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll do this next.¡¹

    I topple her body again, grab her legs and flip her around.

    She¡¯s in the doggy position.

    £¨This is even worse than the prostitute position! T-this is an animal position!£©

    I grab her slim waist and push myself deep.

    She growls at me like a beast, but those growls soon turn into animal-like pants.

    ¡¸It¡¯s interesting to imitate animals.¡¹

    £¨How stupid, who do you think I......nnoh! Aaooh! Kyaan kyaan! Kyaaaain!!£©

    I run my tongue along her back as I pound her.

    Neisha covers her face in embarrassment from being in a position literally the same as how animals mate, but her sweet moans don¡¯t stop.

    She also ends up matching my thrusts partway through, yearning for more pleasure.

    £¨Stop, this is too embarrassing! I¡¯ll die from embarrassment!£©

    I don¡¯t tell her she¡¯s already dead and stop moving.

    Neisha sighs in relief.

    Her ass is reluctantly moving somewhat, but I don¡¯t point it out as she probably doesn¡¯t realize it herself.

    Besides, it¡¯s not over yet.

    ¡¸Up we go.¡¹

    I hold Neisha¡¯s body from behind and stand up.

    My dick is still inserted and her legs are spread wide open as far as they can go.

    ¡¸Noooooooo!!¡¹

    Her scream finally became a real sound.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll curse you! I¡¯ll haunt you!¡¹

    I listen to her non-threatening hex and shake Neisha¡¯s body.

    £¨So this kind of embarrassing position exists.£©

    £¨No prostitute or animal would go this far. How lewd.£©

    £¨Eh? Eh? This position isn¡¯t that spe-......a-ahem. I mean, how embarrassing~£©

    Neisha can probably also hear the other ghosts muttering in her mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather dieeeeee! Let me diesel!!¡¹

    That¡¯s a bit difficult.

    After shaming the bashful Neisha who is hiding her face, the time has finallye.

    My dick begins to throb inside her soft body.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    I gently return Neisha to the bed, get on top of her, and put the sheets on top of us.

    Her once opened legs are back to normal as I get back in the missionary position.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸To end, we¡¯ll do it the way you desire. I¡¯ll be taking your lips.¡¹

    cing my hand on her cheek, I press my lips against hers while my other hand holds her hand.

    ¡¸I love you.¡¹

    Neisha, who was already red and partially crying,pletely bursts into tears.

    ¡¸Not fair......not fair!!¡¹

    I release my semen as I enjoy the feeling of the girl clinging to my neck.

    My load splurts out loudly.

    ncing down, I see my cock pulsing in her translucent body.

    My dick pulsates once every second and shoots out a third of a cup of semen each time.

    £¨Hot......so semen is this hot.£©

    Neisha¡¯s body trembles at every shot as she strokes my cheek.

    ¡¸You are my woman now. Got it?¡¹

    £¨Yes. I belong to you, Your Majesty. Order me to do anything whenever you like.£©

    As I seal the agreement with a kiss, my dick twitches and shoots out another load.

    We stay connected for a long ten minutes.

    During that time, my ejacation ends and we separate our bodies.

    Then Neishaments in surprise.

    £¨Aah, how could this be? I never had a child when I was alive, but I can get pregnant when I¡¯m a ghost?£©

    Her uterus is full of my seed.

    But rather than having conceived a child......err, this is hard to say.

    £¨It¡¯s like a water balloon.£©

    Someone says it for me, but Neisha res in the direction of the voice, scaring the ghost into a ck wisp.

    ¡¸Well then.¡¹

    Neisha leaves, rubbing her belly with eyes full of affection, while I invite the other wisps.

    ¡¸You¡¯re next. Will you tell me your story?¡¹

    £¨Yes.£©

    The formless wisp instantly changes into the appearance of a maturedy in her thirties.

    Grudges, regrets, tears toward unreasonable treatment.

    I listen to everything and sympathize, getting angry together with them, thenforting them, and sometimes embracing them forcefully.

    By the time the day breaks, all the ck wisps have be their former appearances.

    And then four thin rays of light fade away.

    After I listened to them, there were about four girls who disintegrated into fragments of light and disappeared.

    I gaze out of the window as the morning sun shines in.

    ¡¸It has already happened so there¡¯s nothing that can be done, but the four beautiful women will be reborn. That¡¯s great.¡¹

    I did a good job if I do say so myself.

    It¡¯s morning, but I still wanted to have fun, and just when I opened the closet door, the door of the room opened.

    ¡¸Pardon me. I¡¯m here for the......hiiie!¡¹

    Celia lets out a small shriek and looks at me with a stiff face.

    Then she takes out a handkerchief and begins to weep. What did I do?

 Chapter 566.5

    <h4>Chapter 566.5</h4>

    Sounds of construction unbefitting the solemn or maybe obscene image of the king¡¯s inner pce echo in the air.

    ¡¸Five long strides from the pir......must be around here. May I, Your Majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    The foreman bows and yells out instructions.

    A subordinate taps the marble wall with a wooden rod.

    cks like a stick hitting a stone wall sound two or three times, then on the fourth time there was a sound simr to a wooden box being struck.

    The foreman stares at the wall closely, practically pressing her face up against it.

    ¡¸Marble was cut thinly and stuck on the wall of ster. Nobody would ever have known unless it was previously discovered.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s either an emergency exit or a passage that goes the other way. Used-up tricks are problematic. Do the same for the others, you¡¯ll be told of any suspicious spots but if you find more you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡¹

    I say as I stroke the sweaty cheek of the foreman and grope her ass while I¡¯m at it.

    This is the inner pce, even if workers are needed men can¡¯t enter.

    That¡¯s why a rare groupposed only of working females were invited.

    Everyone from the foreman to the apprentices are female......since the ability to do physicalbor is the primary requirement they are not the prettiest, however seeing trained women work up a sweat is a refreshing scene. Additionally with how indifferent they are to their clothes twisting, I can see their nipples and ass cracks.

    ¡¸Still I can¡¯t just watch women do manualbor. Here let me help.¡¹

    ¡¸No no I can¡¯t let my client work......I could never ask a king to carry anything......¡¹

    It¡¯s a matter of me feeling like helping so don¡¯t worry.

    Before she can stop me, I take the heavy-looking load out of the hands of three apprentices.

    ¡¸Although it weighs 100 kg, he easily......¡¹

    ¡¸I heard His Majesty is more brawn than brains.¡¹

    ¡¸Those bulging muscles are incredible......haa haa......wah, I¡¯m supposed to be working!¡¹

    She quickly turns away.

    All the femaleborers have positive reactions, those two in particr will probably fall if I seduce them after work.

    ¡¸Hahaha easy easy. I can even take another three-person load.¡¹

    I flex my bicep andugh as I subtly lower my gaze.

    £¨Physicalbor is a lowly job. It decreases your dignity.£©

    As expected, Neisha does not approve, but she blushes when I show off my muscles.

    By the way, it seems her resentment has diminished so theborers can¡¯t see her.

    £¨This passage was built in the wake of a great fire before I was married. The congration consumed half the city and reached the royal pce, where the prince at the time burned to death.£©

    It¡¯s an emergency exit?

    Then why did it need to be disguised?

    Another ghost raises her hand to answer.

    £¨In my time, the area around the pce was turned into a za and the emergency exit was blocked off because there was no concern of fire spreading.£©

    If you¡¯re going to seal it, why not plug it with real marble instead?

    Such borate concealment methods likely required more time and money.

    A different woman raises her hand.

    £¨My father was prime minister at the time, and he bribed theborers to make it appear as though the emergency exit was sealed.£©

    So it¡¯s a suspicious hole after all. Let¡¯s seal it.

    I listen to everyone¡¯s testimonies and instruct the foreman.

    ¡¸Aah, the ¡®heat haze¡¯ room? That¡¯s the room Leah is using. There is a hidden room in the floor so close it up. While you¡¯re at it, pick up the silver pendant in the corner of the room......she says.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes......a pendant huh?¡¹

    Come to think of it, ever since Leah moved to the inner pce, she said she¡¯s been having dreams of a sobbing woman searching for her pendant, and thus has been sleeping with Celia.

    £¨It¡¯s a precious pendant given to me by my family. I died with it still missing, so even though I know it¡¯s there, I can¡¯t find it.£©

    She might be happy if I handed it to her.

    ¡¸Next, destroy the hidden passage in an abandoned well in the garden that leads to the servants¡¯ room inside the pce.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow......I¡¯m surprised you found it. I can¡¯t see with how dark it is.¡¹

    Apparently, the king at the time had it dug so he could meet his lover disguised as a servant behind the queen¡¯s back.

    £¨In future generations, it was actually used by the girls in the inner pce as a path to invite other men. It was dubbed the secret lover¡¯s corridor.£©

    One ghost exins excitedly. I guess women love gossip even after dying.

    That¡¯s when one woman suddenly twitches, so I grab her.

    ¡¸Now name yourself and confess.¡¹

    £¨Uuu, I¡¯m the lover of the fourth king, Pessi. I used this passage to meet my friend who is a chef. I bumped into His Majesty when I kissed him here......and was turned into a ghost.£©

    There is an old ck stain on a brick by the well and a thin sinister-looking thread connecting to Pessi¡¯s chest.

    That reminds me, Mel and her children were out on an evening stroll when they saw something creep up from the well.

    Since then, they refused to go near the garden.

    Pessi ils her arms as the other ghostsment how she reaps what she sows and how her grudge shouldn¡¯t bepared to the likes of theirs.

    ¡¸He¡¯s so petty to do that over cheating. You should only be killing men, pathetic.¡¹

    I pat Pessi¡¯s head and pluck a flower to rest on top of the brick.

    £¨Ah......£©

    The ck thread snaps and Pessi starts fading away. Is she disappearing?

    I just learned her name and face. Next time do your best to not be found out.

    £¨I¡¯ll reincarnate right away ande to you. 15, no 10, no I¡¯ll return in five years so will you make me your¨D¨D£©

    She disperses into droplets of light without finishing her sentence.

    ¡¸......I can¡¯t make you my lover when you¡¯re five years old.¡¹

    Well, if fate allows it we¡¯ll meet somewhere.

    ¡¸Next is the ¡®rising phoenix¡¯ room¨D¨Dthe room Nonna upies.¡¹

    ¡¸Her Highness says to enter freely. And she also says to bring lots of paper talismans.¡¹

    £¨That room has always been the room for the legal wife. It must be rife with ghosts.£©

    The moment we enter the room, ck threads sprout from Neisha and three others.

    ¡¸Was everyone killed here?¡¹

    Hands raise instantly.

    £¨I was given a drug that made my entire body inmed.£©

    £¨My death was by a special medicine that made it look like an illness and also killed the child in my belly.£©

    £¨Feeling despair for being divorced and exiled for an infidelity I did notmit, I hung myself with a rope on the chandelier.£©

    Nonna said she felt something walking around in the room.

    After she upied the room by force, she seems to be holding back from saying she wants to change rooms, and she¡¯s using the fact that the salt, which was brought in as a peace of mind, turned ck within an hour as a reason to sleep in Ca¡¯s room.

    She¡¯s a scaredy cat even though she acts like that, so please stop.

    Anyway, let¡¯s destroy all the tricks.

    If ces where ck aura are likely toe from, like the chandelier and bed, are put in the sun I¡¯m sure things will get a bit better.

    ¡¸Any others?¡¹

    £¨There is a secret room with an outside key under the floor of the ¡®wood stone¡¯ room.£©

    That¡¯s Irijina¡¯s room.

    Why is there another room like that?

    One of the girls raises her hand shyly.

    £¨During my time, I asked His Majesty for it. I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I have a fetish for being humiliated, and the soundproof room is so I can scream freely while being tormented by His Majesty......the external key is for me to enjoy being locked up.£©

    It was a sex room? It shouldn¡¯t have blueprints.

    Hearing that, another woman begins to be shrouded in a ck mist.

    What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re turning into a vengeful ghost.

    £¨I, I was pushed into that room and stayed to this day. I¡¯m still there. I was without food or water in that room created for your lower half and became a ghost.£©

    £¨Even if you say that, what happens after I die doesn¡¯t concern me.£©

    The foreman and I flip up the carpet and find the staircase leading to the hidden room.

    In fact, twenty people are already following us.

    At the end of the stairs, there was a door which looked like it was installed on a steel te and a rather big lock attached to it.

    ¡¸This is incredible, a six-column digit-style steel lock......it¡¯ll probably take a whole day to try and cut it with a metal saw.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, what¡¯s the code?¡¹

    £¨I forgot.£©

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I grab the lock and twist it.

    ¡¸No, even Your Majesty can¡¯t rip a 2 cm thick steel lock with bare hands¨D¨D¡¹

    I exert more force.

    My arm muscles bulge and the metal starts to creak.

    ¡¸If you push yourself, you¡¯ll injure your arm!¡¹

    I strain myself more.

    Blood vessels in my upper body swell and the creaking sound turns into a grating cracks.

    ¡¸Guoooh!¡¹

    Using my full might now, sweat drips from my brow and a groan naturally leaks from my mouth.

    With a bright nk, the lock breaks and falls on the floor.

    I exhale and then rx my arms.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s look inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    The foreman turns red when her eyes meet mine.

    It¡¯s cute for someone with a masculine face and bulky body to make such a face.

    ¡¸Fufufu, this pretty much means half has fallen.¡¹

    I say as I open the door while the foreman and the other two look on with a straight face.

    £¨Ah, it¡¯s me.£©

    Sitting in the center of the room is the woman who has dried up like a mummy.

    ¡¸Urk, this is horrible. There are also many disturbing furniture all around......so this was a torture room.¡¹

    The foreman states with a handkerchief over her mouth.

    £¨It¡¯s a sex room.£©

    £¨Anyway, let me try going back.£©

    ¡¸Hey wait.¡¹

    The ghost returns to her own corpse.

    ¡¸U......uuuuu......uuuuuuuuu.¡¹

    The mummified body reaches out with an arm and slowly stands up.

    Because the body is rotten, its movements are sluggish and no wordse from its crushed throat.

    Both arms are extended in front in an attempt to stabilize itself as it walks toward us with a dry growl.

    The foreman copses to the floor.

    I guess she has a good frame but can¡¯t deal with these things. That makes her even cuter.

    ¡¸Anyways, that body is no good. I¡¯m going to bury it properly, give it up.¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s a body that has taken care of me for 25 years. As a final farewell, I¡¯ll walk to the burial spot myself.£©

    I smile sheepishly and pick up the foreman.

    That¡¯s when Irijina peeks out from the entrance of the hidden staircase.

    ¡¸Mu, there were stairs in the middle of my room!? I never noticed!!¡¹

    She came back after her patrols were finished, huh?

    ¡¸We¡¯re just searching for mechanisms in the inner pce. Why don¡¯t you go wait in the dining hall for a while?¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! I¡¯ll go after wiping my sweat!¡¹

    We pass by Irijina, who gets half-naked and wipes herself, and go outside.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Then I look back at Irijina.

    She¡¯s humming as she towels her body dry. She doesn¡¯t seem to be acting strange.

    First I carry the foreman out, so far so good.

    Next the ghosts float out in a line after me, but she probably can¡¯t see them.

    ¡¸U......uuu......¡¹

    She ignores the tottering mummy though, why?

    Does she not care?

    That wraps up the cleaning of the inner pce.

    A hidden passage leading outside, a hidden room where viins can conceal themselves, a shaft that connects to the sewers, and a variety of unsettling mechanisms have been sealed with help from the ghosts with full knowledge of the inner pce.

    I also nursed the fainted foreman and slept with her.

    Her moans were surprisingly cute, her muscles made her squeeze tighter, and rubbing her sculpted abs as we had sex was also exceptional.

    ¡¸It seems the cost of refurbishment is also going to be minimal.¡¹

    Adolph breathes a sigh of relief.

    There¡¯s a big difference between having to search the whole ce for tricks and knowing exactly where the mechanisms are from the start.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also no need to destroy all of them. If we grasp theplete picture, we can outwit the intruders.¡¹

    Reba sticks out her chest proudly but her eyes are darting around.

    Adolph also seems to be averting his gaze awkwardly.

    Well it makes sense because the clothes she is wearing are on the level of a female molester, and are more embarrassing than being stark naked.

    There is no exposure.

    And none of her skin is out in the open.

    ¡¸But in a sense, her body ispletely visible.¡¹

    The important part is the material.

    A master craftsman stretched the belly skin of the swamp lizard, which is famous for its sticity, to the limit, making a ck fabric so thin that you can see through it.

    ¡¸If it was just see-through that would be fine, but the fact it clings tightly to skin makes the shape of the body more defined.¡¹

    Exactly as the disgusted Celia says, the amount of exposure in the one-piece suit that spans the neck to the toes is non-existent.

    But the tight-fitting clothing not only shows off the form of her breasts and ass, her nipples, her slit and even her clitoris is standing up from underneath.

    ¡¸Is there a point in wearing clothes if the nipples and genitals are in in view?¡¹

    M also seems astounded but somewhat interested.

    I might need to have another outfit prepared.

    ¡¸Uuuu......this can¡¯t be considered clothing.¡¹

    ¡¸I let you choose though.¡¹

    I gave Reba two options.

    Either her wages and bonuses get drastically cut or these clothes will be her official uniform.

    Reba chose thetter so the skimpy clothes became her uniform and were required to be worn on official asions.

    ¡¸I also heard from somewhere that female spies can insult enemies with embarrassing clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s from dirty ys! After shouting ¡°now kill me, I won¡¯t talk¡±, the spy was probably given aphrodisiacs and made to sumb to pleasure!¡¹

    I think it sounded like that, she knows her stuff.

    Did she perhaps go watch?

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll have you report the attack in front of the other nobles. I¡¯m sure themotion has already be rumors.¡¹

    Hiding it poorly will result in exaggerated stories with so-and-so dying or so-and-so¡¯s conspiracy.

    Of course Reba will be shamed soon after taking up her post, but it can¡¯t be avoided.

    ¡¸Rather than being shamed, my body will be totally exposed. I have resolved myself already. Nothing will start if I get embarrassed. I will do it standing boldly.¡¹

    Partially desperate at this point, Reba takes long strides to the nobles waiting for an audience.

    She unbelievably makes her appearance wearing her skimpy clothes, stealing all the attention in the reception room, basking in whispers, and causing multiple young men to bend over as she carries out her duties.

    Side Story ¨C Craving for Flesh.

    ¡¸Fuu, that was great.¡¹

    I exhale slowly as I calm my body and mind which had been aroused to the limit.

    Trembling within my arms......or rather convulsing is M, who I gently stroke.

    ¡¸Hello? Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah......agah......agh......hiiiii......¡¹

    We have already finished the deed and M is shaking with her eyes rolled back.

    Going from upside-down to two times in a half-twist was too much I guess.

    Her crotch ispletely loose from pleasure and is alternating between squirting and pissing.

    All I can do now is let her rest a while.

    ¡¸Are you ready to go......no good huh?¡¹

    I called out to Sekrit who was sleeping on the other side of the bed, but the only response I got back was a mumbled profanity.

    It was also a bad idea to make her do a standing bridge into a forward roll with full body weight.

    I entered deep into her and now she¡¯s also discharging fluids, exhausted.

    ¡¸Time to end it here then.¡¹

    I got up from the wet bed, thinking of resting on the sofa.

    That¡¯s when the chandelier sways, the chair moves by itself, the cup on the table falls over, and the puppet left near the window starts wiggling.

    Rushing in to possess the doll are the ghosts of the women from the inner pce.

    On a side note, most of the girls, beginning with Nonna, experienced intense unnatural phenomena, and some even expressed their desire to return to Rafen, but have said they stopped after the renovation of the inner pce.

    Incidentally, it was Casie who was the first to whine.

    Sheined about living in a mansion filled with ghosts and locked herself in her room, sticking paper talismans all over the door to ward away evil spirits.

    I haven¡¯t seen her since, don¡¯t tell me she can¡¯t leave the room because of the seals she ced on the door.

    Well actually, nothing has changed and the ghosts are still close by.

    As long as they don¡¯t do anything bad, more women, even if they are ghosts, is a good thing.

    ¡¸What, do you need something?¡¹

    I ask as I wipe my body.

    £¨I want a physical body.£©

    Neisha takes the lead to say, her sentiments shared by the other ghosts.

    Another sudden request.

    £¨We were watching you have sex just now. It made us crave a physical body.£©

    ¡¸I can¡¯t exactly help with that.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to let them take over my body.

    £¨We want the wife or a few mistresses. We¡¯ll take the souls out from their bodies and possess them. In the first ce, they¡¯re all individuals who have no sense of decorum. With us inside, their diginity will¨D¨D£©

    I grab Neisha and pull her close.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch my women. If you did what you said, I¡¯d have to cut you all down. You¡¯ll be annihted with hatred.¡¹

    I warn her non-violently, but tell her through my eyes that I¡¯m serious.

    Neisha takes a step back and lets me know she won¡¯t try to do anything bad.

    The other girls also nod nervously.

    Alright, good. What matters is that they understand.

    £¨Then what about servants? Maybe you could buy female ves? Those should be- funya!£©

    I knead Neisha, shape her into a ball and roll her on the floor.

    Like Casie, she can easily be deformed.

    £¨What are you doing!? Aaah, it won¡¯t go back!£©

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you have any ill intent.¡¹

    She really believes that ves and servants are property, and it is not wrong to use them up.

    Most of the lightweight ghosts are nobles and royalty.

    The times in which they lived were vastly different from the current times so theirmon sense is unable to distinguish right from wrong.

    At the very least, I won¡¯t let servants or ve girls be captured against their will.

    ¡¸I want this to be done with consent.¡¹

    Then someone knocks on the door.

    I signal with my hand to Neisha and the others to be quiet.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, are you there? It¡¯s past the scheduled time so I cam to get you.¡¹

    Entering the room were Celia and ntica.

    Oh right, I forgot that I nned to talk about how to deal with her.

    When Celia sees Sekrit and Mying on the bed, her tone bes brusque.

    Is she sulking? What a cutie.

    ¡¸She is supposed to be hanged, by the way.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait! Banishment, it was permanent banishment!!¡¹

    ntica hurriedly corrects Celia.

    She was sentenced to be exiled forever from the capital.

    I was repeatedly told that I¡¯m too lenient, but I can¡¯t kill women so this is the best I can do.

    I have a grudge against her for injuring Lucy, albeit indirectly. On the other hand, I deceived her into sleeping with me.

    I didn¡¯t want to give her too harsh of a punishment.

    ¡¸Urk, banishment from the capital......I don¡¯t have backers or savings, what do I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, but you¡¯ll have to figure that out. You¡¯re still young so you can probably start anew.¡¹

    I hear a loud sound of a hand being pped.

    £¨You. You¨D¨D£©

    Neisha¡¯s presence suddenly grows stronger.

    ¡¸Eeek!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it appeared!!¡¹

    She can now be seen by Celia and ntica, who both back away vigorously.

    ¡¸I want to talk. The person named ntica, I want you to lend me your body.¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely not! I¡¯m not letting myself be possessed again!!¡¹

    ntica puts up her guard.

    I¡¯ll have to stop Neisha if she tries to enter by force.

    But Neisha doesn¡¯t pounce, she instead points to a dusty vase.

    ¡¸......this? Something is inside.¡¹

    Celia cautiously reaches inside the vase and retrieves a dull stone.

    When it is wiped clean with a sleeve, it starts to glow red.

    ¡¸Is it a ruby? It¡¯s big.¡¹

    As Celia holds it up, ntica¡¯s legs be weak and she falls on her bum.

    ¡¸That shine does not belong to a ruby, it¡¯s a diamond? A red diamond......no, a blood diamond!? T-this is my first time seeing one......¡¹

    I have no clue what that is, but this is also my first time seeing one.

    It is probably irresistible for those who value jewels.

    ¡¸I want to borrow your body with the money made by selling this.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but if my body is taken, money doesn¡¯t mean¨D¨D¡¹

    Neisha opens one hand and sticks it out.

    ¡¸The time period is half a month. The frequency is five out of ten days, the time is half of a day, and the price¨D¨Da thousand gold coins.¡¹

    ntica is taken aback.

    ¡¸A thousand......for half a month......I can¡¯t return to my home and my face is too damaged for me to work a proper job......I can only be a popr prostitute of a nice brothel or a wandering peddler......but with that amount of money......¡¹

    Neisha presses the pondering ntica.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you refuse. I will negotiate with other servants.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait! Alright, I¡¯ll lend you my body! Half a month for 1000 gold!!¡¹

    £¨£¨£¨Really!?£©£©£©

    The other ghosts immediately materialize.

    I don¡¯t get the ecology of these girls, Casie included.

    Now they can materialize when they get excited?

    ¡¸Hiiiiiih!!¡¹

    Celia happens to be in the middle of the ghosts, and falls backward, unable to stand back up.

    She has a calm expression for how shaky her legs are......oh, she wet herself.

    ¡¸Lend it to me too! There¡¯s a ruby in the back of the two-door closet of the ¡®purity¡¯ room!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a gold ne on top of the chandelier!¡¹

    ¡¸Under the stone of the third path in the garden, there is a ring I stole from His Majesty! By the way, it was discovered that I stole it and also the reason why I got beheaded!¡¹

    Ghost after ghost appears and offers an item in exchange for ntica¡¯s body.

    I¡¯m surprised those things haven¡¯t been found.

    ¡¸People found them but when I stood by their bedside every night, they returned it.¡¹

    I see.

    The ghosts, assuming ntica agreed, flies into her body.

    ¡¸W-wait, one at a time! One at a time! I¡¯m going to go crazy again!!¡¹

    ¡¸I guess the banishment is deferred.¡¹

    Then I remember something, and grab a ghost to question.

    ¡¸You know the grave erected in the corner of the pce? Are there any male ghosts that appear near there?¡¹

    The ghost tilts her head with a nk look.

    £¨That was a grave? There was no grudge emitting so I didn¡¯t notice. It¡¯s really empty and clean with nothing left inside.£©

    That¡¯s good then.

    The alcohol I pour there every week goes to waste, but it¡¯s best for nothing to be there.

    I pick up Celia, who acts as if nothing happened, and head to the bathroom.

    ¡¸Nothing happened. I barely held it. I didn¡¯t wet myself.¡¹

    Right, right.

    We gotta clean it quick or you¡¯ll get a rash.

    £¨Ah, but you......oh, she¡¯s not listening£©

    And they all lived happily ever after.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567</h4>

    My rebellion, usurpation, then coronation that was closer to a threat¨D¨Dit can be said that the ripples of probably the greatest disturbance since the establishment of Goldonia have not subsided.

    Nevertheless, the citizens are working and eating, the nobles are busy with their duties and territory management, and the merchants areughing as they make money then crying as they suffer loss.

    When people move this way, conflicts of interest and disputes of all sizes inevitably arise.

    Goldonia Royal Pce ¨C Audience Room.

    As I sit on the throne, two men stare at each other in front of me.

    One is fat and the other is thin. I don¡¯t have any particr impressions of them beyond that.

    ¡¸It would be a disgrace for a nobleman to withdraw while being humiliated in such a manner. In order to protect the honor of my family, my knights and I have merely taken a shot back at this rude person!¡¹

    ¡¸What nonsense are you spouting!? It¡¯s preposterous to ambush someone with a group of people out in public without a challenge letter! And leaving aside the cowardly deception, it is this man¡¯s fault for causing an incident resulting in a sword wound on the road. I advise you to bring severe punishment on him.¡¹

    To summarize, these two who never got along happened to pass by each other, and the thin one deliberately knocked the fat one off his horse and mocked him for not being able to get back on.

    The fat one took offense, gathered his men and ambushed the thin one, beating him so badly that his leg bone broke.

    Apparently, all the knights were fat too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a trivial fight, but it turned into a huge mess that got the whole family involved.¡¹

    Celia peeks out from my right side.

    ¡¸And since both are counts whose family¡¯s status are almost equal, neither can back down.¡¹

    Adolph peeks out from the left side.

    At this rate, they¡¯d have to fight each other with all their family.

    But they don¡¯t want to do that, which is why they came to me for a ruling.

    ¡¸It is possible to rebuke them for seeking the king¡¯s judgement over a trivial matter. However, by sentencing appropriately, this is also a good opportunity to show the citizens and lords that the royal authority is being used correctly.¡¹

    Head-helmina¡¯s voicees from a big pot ced behind the throne.

    As always, she moved and hid with great dexterity.

    I want to tell these two to sort the problem out themselves, but the nation¡¯s stability is connected to Lucy¡¯s safety, Nonna¡¯s sense of relief, and all the girls¡¯ peace. I should not spare any effort for that.

    I hold back Celia who was about to bring out arge sketchbook and Adolph, then address the two individuals.

    ¡¸Both of you have some nerve not looking at me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eek!¡¹¡¹

    My threat grabbed their attention perfectly.

    In all cases, it¡¯s over if the opponent looks down on you. About the only thing that starts with that is intercourse.

    ¡¸To confirm, neither fight was in the capital, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Your Majesty! But the highway that extends to the capital is the kingdom¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    One fierce nce from me silences the thin man in the middle of his statement.

    I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion.

    Next I ask the fat man who retaliated.

    ¡¸You drew your sword?¡¹

    ¡¸No! I am aware that scattering his blood on the kingdom¡¯s road is disrespectful, so I merely disciplined him with a wooden stick! In the first ce, he only broke his leg because it got caught in a ditch as he was trying to escape on his¨D¨D¡¹

    I re at the fat man, who shrinks, as I tell him I don¡¯t need unnecessary information.

    Man, these two really like to talk.

    Alright, I¡¯vee to a conclusion.

    Without standing up from my throne, I dere to the thin man in an intimidating tone.

    ¡¸You are the one who started the fight. Therefore, you will be fined 1000 gold coins for causing needless disturbance in the kingdom.¡¹

    The thin man is in disbelief while the fat man grins and swells one size bigger.

    ¡¸But gathering men and attacking with an ambush was very sneaky. Breaking his leg was also excessive. Thus, you will pay him reparations of 500 gold coins.¡¹

    The fat man scowls and pouts.

    Yeah, don¡¯t smile when I¡¯m intimidating you.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all. Any objections?¡¹

    I retract my intimidation and smile.

    ¡¸But Your Ma¨D¨D¡¹

    The thin man covers the fat man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸N-no, we have certainly received your verdict. We will pay without dy.¡¹

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    After speaking, I ept and drink the water offered by Celia.

    ¡¸W-what are you doing!? Take that dirty hand off me, you idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸You are the idiot! If you¡¯re going to spin a tale until the end......do it by yourself!!¡¹

    The two men jostle with each other as they leave the room.

    It would be bothersome if they fought again. I turn to Adolph.

    ¡¸No matter how foolish or ridiculous the fight, if they seek a ruling, you have to listen.¡¹

    ¡¸That is the duty of the king.¡¹

    Adolph, reading my intentions, continues.

    ¡¸However, to challenge the ruling once it is given¨D¨Dwould be tantamount to disobeying Your Majesty.¡¹

    The fat man whose mouth is being covered shudders and stops struggling.

    With a smile on my face, I address both of them.

    My right hand grabs the Dual Crater kept behind the throne.

    ¡¸Lucky for you. You were one word short.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Hiieeeee!!¡¹¡¹

    The two men run away, hugging each other¡¯s shoulders.

    That scared them a bit.

    It¡¯s not like I expect them to get along, but at least they shouldn¡¯t have to depend on a ruling to solve their dispute.

    ¡¸I¡¯m shocked. You get a full score.¡¹

    Adolph looks at me with genuine astonishment.

    ¡¸Both parties were found guilty and punished, Aegir-sama¡¯s solemnity and scariness was disyed, and money was even added to the national treasury! I feel intelligence from Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia praises me withpliments of the highest grade.

    Let me just stick my chest out......ow, my back hurts.

    This throne is too hard after all. I want to pluck the jewels andy a cloth over the seat.

    ¡¸The choice of 500 gold coins is also a substantial sum for both families. It¡¯s not an amount they will be happy paying and at the same time it is not going to put them in danger of poverty. It was a wonderful decision.¡¹

    ¡¸I had a reference to go off of.¡¹

    I retrieve a heavy bag from under the throne.

    ¡¸Eh, something like that was......ah!? Did you create apartment on your own!? Did you drill a hole!?¡¹

    It would take a long time to have the servants bring in every little thing.

    If I keep them in here, I can get them out easily.

    ¡¸Even though a throne carved from a great tree......is probably more expensive than a poorly-constructed mansion.¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one that uses it, shouldn¡¯t it be fine?

    No one will peer under or behind the throne so nobody will know.

    ¡¸I thought I felt some a shred of intelligence......¡¹

    I rub Celia¡¯s cheeks as she bes sad.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t there others? I want to clean them up quickly.¡¹

    Today¡¯s n is to give Catherine and ntica......and whoever elsees in plenty of affection.

    ¡¸Next is a dispute over water rights. I heard one side had arge irrigation channel connected to a river meant to be shared between the territories, reducing the rate of flow and greatly affecting the harvest of the other side.¡¹

    My hand stops squeezing Celia¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Oh that, I know about it.¡¹

    ¡¸You were aware? The person beingined about is rted to a major merchant who has arge influence in the capital. Although the person doesn¡¯t have a high rank, even those in the vicinity acknowledge his abundance of financial power. On the other hand, the oneining is your typical rural noble whose only source of ie is agriculture and so water rights is a matter of life and death.¡¹

    ¡¸Without funds, developing......is probably not possible.¡¹

    Heree the concerned parties.

    The poor side presents their im desperately while the rich side has aposed attitude.

    ¡¸Fumu, I understand. I don¡¯t mean to say this after hearing your story but a conclusion had been reached by the legal official.¡¹

    The poor side¡¯s face grows dark while the rich side shines as if victory is assured.

    That smile is a really triumphant one.

    I take out a heavy bag from mypartment and throw it at the rich individual.

    I throw it at his face, not in front of him.

    ¡¸Gefuh!¡¹

    It was a solid sound.

    The rich person holds their crooked nose in pain.

    ¡¸Sorry, my hand went out of control. 500 gold coins are heavy. Did you break your nose?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!? Are you trying to bribe me!?¡¹

    I retrieve another bundle from thepartment as I scratch my head.

    It¡¯s lighter than the money bag but dirty so I have to be careful when holding it.

    ¡¸I should also return this to you.¡¹

    This time I threw it in front of him.

    The bundle unwraps from the impact, and out rolls two severed heads.

    ¡¸M-my nephew¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸And the legal official, who apparently had a good rtionship with him.¡¹

    It¡¯s not a difficult problem.

    Whether it¡¯s territorial conflict or water rights disputes, it¡¯s all about authority when ites to my ruling.

    Unless it¡¯s a big deal, I don¡¯t bother collecting data or racking my brain for a conclusion.

    The legal official usually summarizes the case and I just read it out loud.

    Consequently, this guy¡¯s nephew bribed the legal official, advising the official to rule in his favor, but Reba discovered the deal so I just lopped off their heads.

    I don¡¯t think Celia or Adolph know.

    That¡¯s because I called them five minutes before the audience and decapitated them.

    ¡¸There is no mistake that these guys tried to warp my judgement by bribes. However, I didn¡¯t ask whether it was your instructions or not. I cut them the moment I saw them.¡¹

    Of course, that was a lie. I know the answer and have proof.

    Even if I didn¡¯t have proof, if I say he¡¯s guilty, he¡¯s guilty.

    ¡¸O-obviously, I wouldn¡¯t do that kind of outrageous¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you didn¡¯t do it?¡¹

    The rich feudal lord shakes his head in fear.

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s good. Fumu, I forgot what we were discussing because of the severed heads. Can you both present your arguments again?¡¹

    I urge the two parties to speak.

    The poor man¡¯s voice was strained as he repeated the same message with slightly different words.

    But the rich man became incoherent, and the sound of his teeth chattering was louder than his voice, making him somewhat iprehensible.

    ¡¸It seems from what I¡¯m hearing, you are at fault. Demolish everything from the aqueduct to the windmill. Any objections?¡¹

    ¡¸N-none! I have none!!¡¹

    The ruling is one-sided towards the rich party, but he doesn¡¯tin.

    The only thing in his head is to get away from this ce as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Alright. You are dismissed¨D¨DI don¡¯t want to see you again.¡¹

    The rich noble leaves with his head down and legs bent like a grasshopper.

    ¡¸Is it fine to let him go?¡¹

    Reba appears quietly from behind the throne.

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s not like he disobeyed me, and with how scared he is I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡¹

    To tell the truth, killing noble feudal lords is bothersome.

    I won¡¯t hesitate if they rebel against me, but I don¡¯t want to waste my time when things have finally calmed down.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll need another round of threats from your side.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish, Your Majesty.¡¹

    Adolph nods.

    ¡¸Bribery is the greatest poison that can corrupt a nation. If rumors about this incident spread, the bureaucrats and those who seek to win them over will think twice or face His Majesty¡¯s wrath. After all, His Majesty is upromising.¡¹

    ¡¸Rough yet clean, words that don¡¯t seem to match but are interesting when put together.¡¹

    The head mutters from inside the pot.

    Isn¡¯t it hot inside there?

    Meanwhile Celia is staring at Reba as she praises me.

    ¡¸......lewd.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it can¡¯t be helped! This is my uniform!!¡¹

    Reba is wearing her naughty see-through outfit that shows off the outlines of her body.

    I allowed her to cover up her nipples and crotch with fabric as it might be too mean for her to bepletely exposed in public, but her whole body is still visible.

    ¡¸That said......it doesn¡¯t seem like you are very dissatisfied. Do you actually like it a little?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dnot really.¡¹

    Reba looks away.

    Aroused, I unconsciously stand up, but Celia sits me back down on the throne.

    ¡¸Next!¡¹

    ¡¸Next is a dispute over territory. This will be a mediation regarding the hill on the border of the territory which has been fought over many times before the previous king ascended to the throne. I have alreadye up with what I think is a reasonable proposal.¡¹

    This time, I look away from Adolph.

    ¡¸......anyways, bring them in.¡¹

    The two feudal lords enter. Lord Barter and Lord Margary, was it?

    They exin their reasoning, curse their opponent, and tearfully appeal for thend of their ancestors.

    I calm the impassioned parties and clear my throat.

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting a bad feeling.¡¹

    Celia murmurs.

    No, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.

    ¡¸I get what you¡¯re saying. Both of you have good points and it is difficult to determine the truth. However I hear Lord Margary has five daughters of marriageable age. And his wife is also......I hear she will be facing a tough time. In this case, Lord Barter should be a gentleman and yield the hill.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah!¡¹

    Celia realizes something and points at me.

    Hey, you shouldn¡¯t point at people.

    ¡¸......I thought you were bing a wonderful king too.¡¹

    Adolph holds his head.

    What is he talking about?

    ¡¸Last night, for three hours in the reception room¨D¨D¡¹

    I put a thick wooden lid over the pot.

    I¡¯m sure by now, Lord Barter has realized what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty! But I also have daughters! In particr, my second daughter will be turning 30 this year and is heartbroken at the recent loss of her husband. To lose thend of her ancestors on top of that, her heart can¡¯t handle it¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Thirty years old and a widow!?¡¹

    I reflexively stand up.

    ¡¸Yes. If you feel sorry for her, please have a chat with her.¡¹

    ¡¸P-please wait a moment, Your Majesty! Actually, a rtive of mine has a 16 year old virgin who adores His Majesty¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Enough! What do you think national politics is!!?¡¹

    I sense a small presence staring at me from the corner of the audience room which has be strangely lively.

    ncing over, I see Antonio biting his lip as he watches us.

 Chapter 568.1

    <h4>Chapter 568.1</h4>

    I press my stamp down as I listen to the sounds of swordy from outside the window.

    ¡¸What is that butterfly-like swing!? You don¡¯t have to learn little tricks! First you must swing downward with the intention of oveing the limits of that immature body!¡¹

    Gildress is giving training to Antonio.

    Moreover, both are holding real swords, not wooden swords or fake metal swords.

    At first, that idiot wanted to throw Antonio into the forest with just a knife and underwear.

    If my front kick and Catherine¡¯s bite didn¡¯t dissuade him, he really would have done it.

    Of course, it is also too early for a kid to train with real swords, but Antonio himself said he wants to.

    Since it was something he wanted to do, I let him go through with it.

    Gildress is a pervert, but he¡¯s also an expert.

    He probably won¡¯t let a child injure himself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little jealous. I¡¯m here stamping documents instead of swinging swords.¡¹

    After the ruling the other day, those who sought mediation for their conflict said they would send girls to me.

    I was having trouble deciding who to favor when women came from both sides, and just as I was about to roll a die, Adolph and Celia sent me back to stamp duty.

    ¡¸What ancestralnd? If your family is going to fall from a single hill being taken, then that¡¯s the extent of your family.¡¹

    Muttering as I press the stamp down, a bug starts flying around my nose, triggering a sneeze.

    A sheet of paper flies away from the wind force.

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹

    Celia will be fed up with me if I miss a stamp on one document.

    The cute Celia is getting more and more beautiful, though her cold eyes are proportionally getting more powerful.

    Of course, I still get turned on by them.

    I pick up the fallen document and stop moving right as I¡¯m bringing it back to the table.

    ¡¸It¡¯s from Leopolt?¡¹

    On paper, he is a border guard in the north, which in reality is a demotion to the frontier, but his true objective is to find the best timing to attack the Federation. Presently, he¡¯s also finding various reasons to send soldiers up north bit by bit.

    This document is just a report of formality for his job on paper as border guard.

    ¡¸A criminal organization seems to be growing around the Federation¡¯s border. They are well-funded, with the illegal ve trade at their core. They are able to bribe local lords and officials, assist them in rough affairs, and grasp the weaknesses of anyone who opposes them......¡¹

    Does this mean the thugs are grouping up and getting stronger?

    Well, the report came with other documents so it¡¯s probably not that important.

    At the very least, it¡¯s not a problem that concerns the entire nation.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Leopolt, he would be able to twist it so that it is. Let¡¯s see, multiple bases are being set up in the royal and district territories, as well as the Federation border......?¡¹

    Leopolt¡¯s eyes are on the Federation.

    So he¡¯s saying that a bunch of thugs is not worth acting against if it will alert even the tip of the Federation¡¯s toes?

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t have the heart to help ves being sold. What a cruel man.¡¹

    Tristan signed at the end, saying that the monitoring will continue.

    All I have to do is give a confirmation stamp.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s call Reba.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Reba appears quietly behind me.

    ¡¸Oh you¡¯re here. ......did you see me bleeding after pulling out too much nose hair?¡¹

    ¡¸Very clearly. These clothes, I thought they were only for lewd purposes, but wearing them makes me want to sneak around.¡¹

    It seems she has grown fond of those tights.

    Staring at her too long will get me in the mood, so let¡¯s get down to business.

    ¡¸Do you know about the strange group appearing near the Federation¡¯s borders?¡¹

    Reba immediately nods her head.

    ¡¸I am aware. They are little more than a bunch of ruffians, but their boss seems to have a good nose, and they have ducked our raids three times. I sent a secret agent to track them, though it seems she was discovered and has since gone missing. If they were rebels, it would be easy to crush them.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re a criminal organization. Chasing with an army will just scatter them.¡¹

    A group of low-grade ruffians is not much of a threat, but on the other hand, there are plenty of small fry to go around, so there¡¯s no point in just crushing their limbs. The only way to destroy them is to seize the boss, but that¡¯s tricky when he has a sharp nose.

    ¡¸By the way, the one who went missing was......¡¹

    ¡¸A woman. By the way, she is wearing infiltration clothes like me.¡¹

    Then unfortunately, she¡¯s probably being raped.

    It¡¯s hard to think otherwise if she was captured wearing that outfit.

    ¡¸Actually, most subordinates were captured in other missions and had that happen too. But for some reason, their survival rate is higher despite getting raped so I asked them to keep wearing the clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹

    I tap the desk with a finger as I ponder.

    Either way I look at it, this isn¡¯t a problem I can deal with by leading soldiers.

    If the boss is as sharp as Reba says, mobilizing the army will cause them to immediately cross the border.

    ¡¸Then it has to be infiltration.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you telling me to prepare an infiltration unit? If you give me two days, I can arrange for covert squad of about 20......¡¹

    I grin at Reba.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to infiltrate.¡¹

    Time seems to freeze along with Reba¡¯s movements.

    ¡¸Your Majesty will personally lead the covert squad?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m going by myself. Against someone with a sharp nose, ten or twenty people will be discovered right away.¡¹

    Reba shakes her head as her movements resume.

    ¡¸No no no! You¡¯ve got to be kidding! In what world does a king dive into a criminal organization by himself!?¡¹

    Panicking, her tone bes strange.

    ¡¸To be honest......I¡¯m bored. I¡¯m tired of stamping documents.¡¹

    I remove the over-the-top king¡¯s loungewear and change into in clothes I use for sneaking off to brothels.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going for a fight. I¡¯m just infiltrating, I should be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty¡¯s presence is too high, infiltration is impossible! Aahh, dangit!!¡¹

    The ravages of war have not touched the part from the capital to the northern border and the highway is properly maintained.

    Making up my mind in the morning, I departed the capital on Schwartz and arrived near the border the next morning.

    However, there is one person apanying me.

    It¡¯s Reba.

    ¡¸I would have been fine on my own. It¡¯s dangerous, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸......let me clear at this point, I have beaten everyone from high-ranking nobles to major merchants and venerable individuals with Your Majesty¡¯s backing. If anything happens to Your Majesty, the next day I will be fucked like a rag doll and disposed of. If you die, it¡¯s also over for me! To hell with it your warnings!¡¹

    I see, anyways¨D¨D

    ¡¸You¡¯re wearing those clothes after all.¡¹

    Reba is wearing unremarkable traveling clothes meant for stealthy operations and a hat.

    Underneath it is her skintight outfit.

    ¡¸You really like it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s form-fitting and easy to move in......it also has a high degree of protection against the cold.¡¹

    I brush my hand over her stomach.

    ¡¸Other than that, what about the attention you get from men?¡¹

    ¡¸When they gaze at my thighs and ass, there¡¯s an indescribable sense of superiority......wait, no!¡¹

    The woond area of the border ising into sight.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing we can do if they are hiding there. Well, thugs are humans too. They want alcohol just like they want women. They also want borate food.¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with, their source of ie is ve trading. There are no customers or ves to capture in the forest.¡¹

    Speaking of illegal ve trading, it is still a business.

    If customerse and there are no products, the business cannot carry on.

    ¡¸Take the town of Megis for example, it is a rural town in the royal domain with no distinctive features. The value of the position of its governor would be upper middle, where a bureaucrat who has fallen behind would be happy, and a sessful one would bementing about the demotion......recently, the town has been quite prosperous.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s decided, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    We approached the town of Megis.

    ¡¸First we wait for nightfall and learn the shifts of the lookouts, then we search for an open space where it is likely for a base to be......¡¹

    I pull the hand of the mumbling Reba, and boldly walk up to the wooden gate.

    ¡¸Wait! Infiltrate! We¡¯re infiltrating!!¡¹

    It¡¯s toote. I already made eye contact with the guard so there¡¯s no point in making a fuss.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you?¡¹

    The guard turns his wooden rod at me.

    ¡¸Just a wanderer. I heard stories about how money can be made in this town.¡¹

    The two guards look at each other and scoff.

    ¡¸Heh, another thug?¡¹

    He swiftly sticks out a hand.

    When I toss out a silver coin, he retracts the rod, but next he nces at Reba.

    ¡¸And who¡¯s that? She seems too pretty to be tagging along with a hoodlum.¡¹

    Reba is in shock.

    Her clothes are meant to keep her from standing out in the public road, not to help her blend in with thugs.

    ¡¸She¡¯s my woman of course. I¡¯d be lonely at night if I didn¡¯t have her ass.¡¹

    I fondle Reba¡¯s ass over her clothes.

    ¡¸Urk......why is such a man......¡¹

    Reba quickly acts along.

    Now, she¡¯ll portray the image of a poor girl who was forcibly made to be a thug¡¯s ything.

    The guards made no attempt to save her, and simply sigh disinterestedly.

    ¡¸He¡¯s a thug no matter how you look at it. Alright, get going.¡¹

    I pass through the gate, my hand still grabbing Reba¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸They revealed their nature the moment they let us pass with that acting. Real guards would have thrown us out or tried to save you.¡¹

    In other words, the town of Megis has shady guysing and going frequently.

    ¡¸Our first stop is the bar.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. This traveler costume is too high-grade, huh?¡¹

    Reba takes off her outer shirt to uncover the skintight outfit.

    She hooks her arm around mine and seems more than happy to behave like a prostitute.

 Chapter 568.2

    <h4>Chapter 568.2</h4>

    I kick open the door of the bar violently with Reba clinging to my arm.

    In a bar of a rural town, there should beborers who have finished their shifts, retired workers, and maybe wives who have argued with their husbands if lucky.

    However, when I entered, all I could see were boorish guys, with the only normal person being the bar master who was taking rude orders from his customers in a cold sweat.

    ¡¸Hehehe¡­¡­she looks good.¡¹

    ¡¸Her tits ain¡¯t bouncy, but her body¡¯s hot. I wanna bang her till she foams at the mouth.¡¹

    The men re and curse at me for making noise, while whistling and hurling vulgar remarks at Reba.

    ¡¸Just like I thought, nothing but scum. They¡¯re clearly all involved.¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, please protect me!? If you leave me alone, I¡¯m definitely going to fucked silly!¡¹

    Reba walks briskly to a table.

    All the thugs¡¯ eyes are glued to Reba¡¯s boobs and ass.

    ¡¸Hey, that girl¡¯s nice. Wanna go?¡¹

    ¡¸If it was a scrawny little boy beside her, I would beat him up and take her for myself¡­¡­¡¹

    The thugs whisper to each other, hesitating to take action because of me.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    A door to what seems to be the bathroom flings open, and an especiallyrge man appears.

    His tattoo-covered arm is grabbing a limp woman by her hair.

    ¡¸Dammit, she passed out after just three shots. Here shopkeep, as promised I¡¯m returning the girl I borrowed.¡¹

    ¡¸P-Pauline¡­¡­how cruel¡­¡­¡¹

    The shopkeeper catches the partially thrown girl in his trembling arms.

    Her handmade apron is torn at the chest area, multiple bruises can be seen on her legs from where the skirt is flipped up, and a mixture of blood and nasty liquid is dripping from her crotch.

    ¡¸Papa¡­¡­uuu¡­¡­¡¹

    The girl copses to the floor crying, then chokes and coughs up more nasty liquid that was pumped into her throat.

    Seeing that, the thugs cackle.

    ¡¸Heh heh heh. Bro, you did it again?¡¹

    ¡¸You killed a farmer girlst time, it¡¯s like you haven¡¯t regretted it at all.¡¹

    The big man who is being referred to as ¡®bro¡¯ snatches a tankard of alcohol as the shopkeeper nurses after the girl, gulps down a healthy portion and tosses it on the floor.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go smearing my good name. I loved her gently, she was just too thin and broke. If you have to me something, me my cock for being too big.¡¹

    After a disgustingugh, he walks up to my table¡­¡­more urately, he walks toward Reba with his tongue hanging out.

    ¡¸We got a fine jewel over here. I was right to finish with that skin-and-bones girl.¡¹

    Confident in himself unlike the other men, he pays no attention to me and approaches Reba.

    Looking from the side, he¡¯s two sizes bigger than me and easily over two meters tall.

    His body is more or less muscr.

    ¡¸Hey baby. You¡¯re fine as hell,e to the washroom and lemme fuck ya.¡¹

    I brush away the man¡¯s hand before it can wrap around Reba¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Sorry bud, she¡¯s mine. Can you not touch her with your dirty hands?¡¹

    The man casts a sharp nce at me.

    Please, don¡¯t notice.

    And don¡¯t get scared.

    ¡¸Oh is that so¡­¡­I did something bad then¨D¨Dhuh!?¡¹

    The man pulls his arm back and takes a swing at my nose.

    Oh, I thought he had one more thing to say, I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly punch me.

    The sound of his fist sinking into my face rings throughout the bar, stopping everyone¡¯s conversations.

    I took the full hit. Not good, spending my time stamping papers has really dulled my movements.

    ¡¸Yeah, be careful next time.¡¹

    To be courteous, I respond back to him and punch the man back in the pit of his stomach.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­ggh¡­¡­go¡­¡­¡¹

    He lifts his dirty fist away from my face.

    The man staggers, clutching his chest as he dribbles gastric juice, then eventually knocks over a table and falls down.

    ¡¸What? Is that it?¡¹

    I thought he was more agile than he looks, but he was actually not that strong.

    ¡¸Bastard, don¡¯t think you can get away scot-free¨D¨D¡¹

    A man loses his temper, climbing on top of the table and scattering the food and wine before anybody could have a taste.

    Hey, don¡¯t put your foot on the table. Even my kid doesn¡¯t do that.

    I m the edge of the table with one hand.

    That was enough for the cheap yet heavy table to flip, knocking the little man off bnce and spinning him in midair.

    I grab his hair as he screams, carrying his dangling body like a mother cat carries her kitten.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go free? Then how much will you give me?¡¹

    ¡¸H-how about one gold coin?¡¹

    Blinking innocently, the man meekly offers a hand holding the said coin.

    If you¡¯re giving it to me, I¡¯ll take it.

    After I ept the money, I throw the man out of the store.

    He bounces on the ground once, making a nasty groan, and rolls outside.

    I dust my hands off and survey the area.

    Of course, everyone is staring menacingly at me, excluding the shopkeeper.

    ¡¸What? Are the rest of you going to give me something too?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get cocky, punk.¡¹

    He takes a knife out of his pocket with a de measuring 15 cm long.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll slice you up!¡¹

    He waves his knife from right to left, then left to right, but because the course is not in line to hit me, I don¡¯t particrly react.

    ¡¸H-huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, are you ying around?¡¹

    When he swings his knife at my cheek, I simply tilt my head to the side and dodge it by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    With such a short knife, aiming somewhere other than the neck won¡¯t kill me, what a weird guy.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Next he thrusts at my jaw, but I keep the lower half of my body nted firmly and simply lean my upper body back to dodge.

    With such a short de, you won¡¯t get sufficient reach by thrusting only with your arm.

    ¡¸W-why can¡¯t I hit him?¡¹

    He was threatening me over and over so I thought he was going to do something, don¡¯t tell me that was his attack.

    ¡¸How does he dodge with that big body?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t see his moves¡­¡­¡¹

    The others are also on the same level, huh?

    Well, I guess that¡¯s expected of a bunch of thugs.

    ¡¸N-no more mercy! I¡¯ll seriously kill y¨D¨Deh?¡¹

    While he¡¯s busy talking, I reach out and grab the back of the knife where it isn¡¯t sharp, and snap the de.

    Brittle. If you¡¯re going to be a thug, use something that¡¯s a little higher quality.

    ¡¸H-how about I give you three gold coins?¡¹

    He drops the knife and smiles nervously as he rubs his hands together.

    If he insists, I¡¯ll take it. Afterward, I broke his nose as easily as I snapped his knife.

    Reba tugs my sleeve and whispers.

    Looking at her again, she really is dressed lewdly.

    ¡¸Infiltrating. We¡¯re infiltrating.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right.¡¹

    I was going to intimidate them a bit and then try to find out about the ve trade by asking things rted to profit-making, except my calctions went awry. How should I fix it?

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll have to half-kill everyone, search for the hideout, then infiltrate.¡¹

    ¡¸The infiltration has already failed. Let¡¯s go home.¡¹

    As Reba gives up, the entrance door opens with a bang.

    ¡¸How long are you guys gonna fool around!!? I told you to gather out front when the sun rises!!¡¹

    Everyone but us flinch from the angry yell.

    The bar master and the sobbing girl also hide behind the counter, trembling.

    Just as Reba¡¯s brows furrow, a bright light gleams from her eye.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the head or an executive at the very least.¡¹

    I nod internally at her hushed voice.

    The man also observes me.

    He is the same height as me or slightly shorter. Although he is smaller both vertically and horizontally than the earlierrge man, this guy is evidently stronger.

    The man whose nose I broke pinches his bleeding nose and bends at the waist.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m terribly sorry. Aldo, sir¡­¡­t-this guy picked a fight.¡¹

    It seems I got called out, so I raise my hand to make it easy to identify who he¡¯s talking about.

    His gaze instantly sweeps from the weapon at my hip, to my physique, thenstly to Reba.

    Unlike that big guy whose eyes were only glued to Reba¡¯s ass and tits, the presence this guy gives off tells me the number of fights he¡¯s been in is on a different level.

    The man called Aldo turns back to his subordinate and stomps on the face of the man giving an excuse.

    His broken nose ispletely crushed and blood squirts out along with his breathing.

    ¡¸Gue, higyii! Forgive, forgive me sir!!¡¹

    Aldo mercilessly tramples on the man¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Listen, insect! When you guys arete, the cargo transport iste! And when the transport iste, we lose profit! My profit and the boss¡¯s profit goes down, don¡¯t you get it!!?¡¹

    Reba¡¯s eye gleams again.

    After Aldo has had enough of stepping on the man who is holding his head and leaking blood from his nose, he stares at the fallenrge man.

    ¡¸The head bodyguard got knocked out so easily! How long are you going toy there!? Get up!!¡¹

    Those around the big man, who had fallen on his back while clutching his chest, ssh water on him and p his cheek.

    But he doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸Geh! H-he¡¯s dead!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding¡­¡­that was a punch by a bare hand.¡¹

    What, he died from something so trivial?

    Reba nces at me as if I did something unnecessary.

    I really didn¡¯t mean to kill him.

    I didn¡¯t think a man two sizes bigger than me would die from a shot to the gut.

    There¡¯s a limit to how weak someone can bepared to their appearance.

    My punch might have been filled with anger from seeing a woman being treated so horribly.

    Anyways, that was just the kind of guy he was.

    ¡¸You took out Lugo whose redeeming feature was his toughness with your bare hands? With a single punch?¡¹

    Aldo turns to me again.

    For some reason, there wasn¡¯t much hostility in his eyes.

    Let¡¯s answer honestly.

    It was a brawl after all.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie!! This guy hit¨D¨D¡¹

    I grab the arm of the guy who starts spitting at me and break it in half.

    ¡¸I whacked him because he messed with my woman, he¡¯s the one who died on his own.¡¹

    Aldo snickers.

    ¡¸I like you.¡¹

    He finishes the liquid in a tankard left on the table, then tosses the empty container on Lugo¡¯s dead body.

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably a thug who heard rumors about us from Nari and came to promote yourself. Fine, I¡¯ll hire you. You can rece the bug who kicked the bucket.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I instinctively responded, thinking to myself that this progressed in a strange direction.

    However Reba shows me the ¡®OK¡¯ mark with her fingers, so I guess this is fine.

    ¡¸Your job is to transport the ¡®goods¡¯ and act as bodyguard. You get paid double what the smallfry get, and you get a bonus if you¡¯re useful. Also¡­¡­there are employee benefits. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love what we have in store.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. I look forward to working with you.¡¹

    I fold my arms internally while replying.

    Even though this is to expose his wongdoings, I never expected to go from a ve to a king and now to a henchman of a criminal organization.

    Celia and Nonna will definitely cry if they found out, I better keep this a secret.

    Aldo and I are finished, but the other men seem baffled.

    ¡¸S-sir, are you sure? Who knows where this guyes from.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re telling me that there is a person with an upstanding background among you shits?¡¹

    Iugh internally at how dumb the question was.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t a spy from the kingdom try to sneak in earlier¨D¨D¡¹

    The degree of tension instantly spikes for me and Reba.

    An infiltrator definitely went missing, if I remember correctly.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, if a single woman came I also would have ripped her fingernails and made her spill the beans.¡¹

    I gently rub Reba¡¯s back as she got goosebumps all over her body, and I sneakily trace a finger over her ass crack.

    When I poke her hole, she res at me.

    Aldo points at me andughs in a muffled voice.

    ¡¸Nobody would send a spy who is so big and stands out so much. It¡¯smon to either send sexy women or lean, effeminate men. Anyway, time is money. We¡¯re picking up the goods.¡¹

    It seems like he hasn¡¯t seen through me.

    That was close.

    ¡¸Ufun, looks like you¡¯ll make some big money. Do your best.¡¹

    Reba sticks out her tongue, seeking a kiss.

    I rub her uncovered shapely breasts and hug her.

    ¡¸The top priority is to confirm the boss¡¯s face and location. Next, find out where the goods¨D¨Dwhere the ves are being collected. And if you can¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As a simrly high priority, I¡¯ll find the captured spy, regardless of whether she¡¯s dead or alive. ¡¹

    Reba mutters a thank you and licks my chin.

    ¡¸Hey you, don¡¯t flirt right after getting the position! I¡¯ll let you do it as much as you want on a big clean bed after you do your job! Get moving!!¡¹

    The thugs follow Aldo in session.

    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t haveints about me, that¡¯s just how scared they are of Aldo.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be right there.¡¹

    After making sure they all left, I handed the gold I received to the bar girl.

    ¡¸Close the shop and use this to go into hiding. I¡¯ll take care of things.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    As she lifts her face, I steal her lips.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything bad, could you tell me your name? I¡¯m actually a warrior of justice.¡¹

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569</h4>

    I leave the bar together with the thugs.

    It seems we will be leaving the town.

    We won¡¯t be hiding in the cover of night or passing through an underground tunnel, we¡¯ll be forming groups and walking boldly from the front.

    Of course the citizens will be wary of a bunch of viinous-looking men, but they would all be watching tensely from within their houses.

    ¡¸Because even though......this ce is out in the countryside, this is a good town without any wars or famine.¡¹

    ¡¸We should have appealed for the center.¡¹

    ¡¸Shh! Did you forget what happened to Leik when he did thatst time!? He met a miserable end, but his wife and daughter was also sold into very......for now, we can only endure patiently.¡¹

    ¡¸With even the governor on their side, we can¡¯t sneak out of town......and even if we could, the whole kingdom is in chaos ever since the king was overthrown. It¡¯s doubtful anybody would bother with such a remote ce.¡¹

    I scowl as I fold my hands behind my head.

    ¡¸My ears hurt. So it¡¯s my fault?¡¹

    ¡¸If Your Majesty didn¡¯t do what you did, the rule would have remained stable.¡¹

    One move can have such repercussions, huh?

    I don¡¯t regret anything, but I do feel bad.

    ¡¸For that reason, let¡¯s find the boss and the base. Once we identify them, we can finish the job with a battalion.¡¹

    I check the condition of the ordinary sword I brought while chatting and hear a high-pitched shout.

    ¡¸Stop, you!!¡¹

    Guards in front of the gate cross their spears, blocking our path.

    They weren¡¯t all bribed? I mean, that¡¯s a good thing.

    Aldo clicks his tongue as a knight riding a horse......probably the guard captain, appears.

    ¡¸You¡¯re behind schedule. The chaos in the center has recently begun to subside and the eyes of the kingdom are on us. Don¡¯t do your own thing and trouble the governor!¡¹

    The moment you mentioned a schedule, you stopped being a righteous man.

    I¡¯ll remember his face.

    ¡¸There was just a little slipup. I¡¯ll just pay extra, no need to fuss.¡¹

    Aldo hands a gold coin to the knight.

    ¡¸Tch, I¡¯ll let you off this time. I won¡¯t overlook it again, you hear!¡¹

    ¡¸Then you¡¯re fine if I cancel that order you made for the ck-haired boy younger than ten years old? Just shut up and ept the money.¡¹

    The guard captain clears his throat, intimidating the subordinates who look at him with disdain, and stores the coin in his pocket.

    ¡¸You guys know what will happen if this loss isn¡¯t recovered, right?¡¹

    Aldo res at his men and walks through the gate with another click of his tongue.

    The guards don¡¯t stop him.

    I pass through as well, trying not to stand out by rubbing Reba¡¯s ass.

    The guard captain swears under his breath as he watches the row of people walk by, but stops moving when he sees me.

    ¡¸Hm? Where have I......¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me he recognizes my face.

    ¡¸Mmm......no, it can¡¯t be.¡¹

    As expected, even if he recognizes me, he wouldn¡¯t believe that I would join thugs.

    But it¡¯s not good if he continues suspecting me.

    ¡¸Aau......aaahn!!¡¹

    Reba suddenly moans sharply.

    Everyone¡¯s attention concentrates on the arching Reba.

    ¡¸Lewd woman.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the outfit though.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey I told you, if you¡¯re going to do it, do it after work. I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    I chuckle vulgarly and take my hand off.

    After giving Reba a dirty look, the guard captain scoffs and leaves.

    ¡¸That was close. You saved me.¡¹

    ¡¸Our n would be ruined if we get discovered here. Or should I say, you put your finger in my ass during the confusion, didn¡¯t you! This outfit is so stic you can easily slip it in through the material, please stop!¡¹

    Sorry, sorry.

    ¡¸Anyway, now we know the governor and the guard captain are corrupt. The power of money is scary.¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you also obsessed with bonuses or whatever?¡¹

    She clears her throat and guides my hand back to her ass.

    I guess that¡¯s enough about the details, I¡¯ll just fondle her.

    We enter a certain barn of amon farmer just outside of town.

    The field is deserted and the main building doesn¡¯t have signs of anybody living in it.

    ¡¸Flower.¡¹

    ¡¸Seed juice.¡¹

    Someone calls out in the dark barn before my eyes could adjust and I reflexively respond quicker than Aldo.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthe password is different!?¡¹

    I hear the tter of weapons being readied.

    Only getting your weapons ready after finding out the password is wrong, what amateurs.

    ¡¸You idiot, I¡¯ll kill you! It¡¯s seed, seed!!¡¹

    Aldo yells at me and then says the correct password.

    Meh, I was close enough.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t scare me like that, Aldo sir......we finally made it across the northern border. Ever since that guy got demoted, we¡¯ve been seeing more scouts and it¡¯s making me sweat.¡¹

    The barn is lit up.

    Revealed by the light are three men and five children who are gagged and have their hands bound.

    There is one girl in herte teens and the others are actually children of indeterminate gender.

    They must have been scolded harshly as they are silently sobbing.

    ¡¸One, two, three......hey, there¡¯s one missing.¡¹

    Aldo sends a death stare at the men, who awkwardly avert their eyes.

    ¡¸Erm......that kid, he bit my finger and tried to escape......I got angry and well......¡¹

    The man taps his poor quality sword with a clink.

    I unconsciously stand up, followed by Reba who clings to my arm as cover.

    But before I could do anything, Aldo grabs the man by the neck.

    ¡¸Do you know how valuable a single kid is? A blonde one from the Federation is worth no less than 20 gold. You butchered one just because your dirty finger was bitten?¡¹

    The direction of his anger is totally different, but seeing the scum argue calms me down.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! But, you could see the bone¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The one that was bitten¨D¨Dwas it this one!?¡¹

    Aldo pushes the man¡¯s hand against the wall, then takes a broad-ded knife lying around in the barn and chops off one finger.

    His scream resounds.

    The children with lifeless eyes cry loudly.

    ¡¸The next time you scrap a product, I¡¯ll rip your head off. The other two will also take a 20% cut. Any problems?¡¹

    I doubt anybody has the guts to rebel after being shown that.

    The other men shake their heads vigorously.

    ¡¸Then go get the next supply! With the physical strength you guys have, you should be able to kidnap a few brats so aim for some good ones.¡¹

    The two men flee hastily, chased by the man who lost a finger.

    ¡¸Useless, all of them. And you guys, why are you cowering!? Hurry and bring the products to the market. I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp if you scratch any of them, and you¡¯re all dead if you let any of them escape!¡¹

    The thugs pick up the children.

    A little girl cries, but when pped on the cheek and threatened by a man, she bites her lip.

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    I don¡¯t care about infiltrating, I just want to murder these guys and save the children.

    However, Reba reads my mind and whispers in my ear before I can take action.

    ¡¸Even if you rampage here, you will only save five kids at most, and you will only stop a single executive and a few thugs. The trade route, the base, and the boss remain unknown. The same thing will just happen a weekter. Please control yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I exhale with enough force to blow away dust and strongly grasp Reba¡¯s breast to restrain myself.

    ¡¸Give her to me.¡¹

    I carry two girls who are about to be grabbed by others, one in each arm, and climb onto the carriage.

    ¡¸H-hiiu......¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......scared......I¡¯m scared.¡¹

    The girls tremble in my arms and I can hear continuous chattering of teeth.

    ¡¸Hehe, they¡¯re shaking like newly-born kittens. Not to mention they have pretty plump asses for kids. I can probably gobble them up even if I¡¯m not a pervert.¡¹

    A thug rubs a girl¡¯s back and slowly makes his way down to her butt, causing the girl to tense up.

    I simultaneously sink the back of my foot into his face.

    Of course, I hold back enough so he doesn¡¯t die. As much as I want to kill him, it would be a problem for the n.

    I don¡¯t speak out loud within the narrow carriage as there is risk of being overheard, but I internally repeat reassuring words and inconspicuouslyfort the girls with gentle pats on the head.

    Afterwards, the group continued to visit barns, dpidated houses, and caves, picking up ¡®products¡¯, or more specifically ves, to be sold.

    The ves¡¯ backgrounds varied, though a majority of them were from the outer regions of the Federation and former Magrado territory, and there were even some who were transported all the way from the Empire.

    ¡¸How unexpected. I thought they were a small organization making money here and there near the northern border, but they¡¯re actually operate on a broad scale.¡¹

    Because we can¡¯t talk in the carriage, I utilize the time given for pissing outside to chat.

    ¡¸The method of transporting the ves is also clever. The high-risk, long-distance transportation is done by a number of underlings, who bring the ves to a low-risk area where the governor has been bribed, and then the ves are collected by the executive, who takes them to the market.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if the underlings are arrested, only the rendezvous point they know will be exposed. If the executive isn¡¯t there, there is......no damage, huh?¡¹

    I reply, shaking my dick as thest few drips trickle out.

    ¡¸The number of ves collected so far is roughly 30. I don¡¯t think they want to carry this many over a long distance. They will want to head for the base where the market is to do their business.¡¹

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t go wild out of anger.

    If I waste this opportunity, it will take considerable time to investigate again.

    ¡¸Once we find out the base, the boss, and the captured spy, there¡¯s no need to hold back. I¡¯ll kill them all.¡¹

    I pick up a rock lying by my feet, and squeeze it in my hand, crushing it into powder.

    ¡¸No, this is an infiltration. It¡¯s a n where we inform allies toe with reinforcements!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ll depend on the situation.¡¹

    Or rather, it¡¯ll depend on what I¡¯m feeling.

    ncing behind me, I see the girls with their hands bound trembling as they do their business.

    I loosened the ropes as much as I could and lifted them all up so they couldn¡¯t walk barefoot, but I still felt bad that I couldn¡¯t release them immediately.

    ¡¸Just wait a bit more. It won¡¯t be long, I promise.¡¹

    I smile at them and disy my muscles to give them some peace of mind.

    ¡¸What are you scaring the kids for? I¡¯m telling you now, you better not fuck them. Their price changes by ten gold depending on whether they are virgins or not. Worse, if their holes are ripped, they¡¯re as good as junk.¡¹

    I stop posing as Aldo warns me.

    The girls wail and some even wet themselves.

    Thanks for telling me, but I¡¯m definitely going to tear you limb from limb in the end.

    After retrieving arge number of ves, we arrived at a decaying abandoned fort.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know there was a fort here. I had no idea even though I was a soldier for a while.¡¹

    Maybe I missed it because I never looked over the map of the northern area.

    ¡¸This fort is not on maps anymore. It¡¯s been abandoned for decades. It¡¯s odd though.¡¹

    Reba¡¯s sharp eyes survey the surroundings as she chases a nearby girl with a menacing re.

    ¡¸Even I know the best ce for a bandit¡¯s hideout is an abandoned fort. That¡¯s why this kind of ce should have been thoroughly investigated already.¡¹

    Indeed, such a fort can be seen from afar.

    It¡¯s easy to be discovered if they set up a base here.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not stupid enough to think it¡¯s this fort, right? It¡¯s this way......blindfold the kids!¡¹

    Tracking Aldo¡¯s coarse remark, my eyesy upon a wayside shrine that is also rotten.

    Aldo violently kicks open the tattered shrine which is so run-down that I can¡¯t tell who is being worshipped there.

    With a deafening rattle, the ground near the shrine caves in, revealing a set of stairs leading underground.

    Reba gulps audibly.

    ¡¸The fort¡¯s underground pantry¨D¨D! I see, the fort was originally a headquarters for arge army, thus it makes sense for it to have an appropriatelyrge food warehouse! It¡¯s not the fort itself, this is the¨D¨Dmogah!!¡¹

    I stuff a hand in the mouth that unconsciously exims loudly out of excitement.

    ¡¸......what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I suddenly got aroused. I can¡¯t stick my dick in her mouth so I made due with a finger.¡¹

    Aldo tilts his head at the splendid excuse and walks underground.

    What awaited us there was¨D¨Dhell.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t run away! So please stoooop!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s ripping! Gyaaaa! It hurts, it hurts¨D¨D!! No more......kill me......kill meeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Now we have here a girl from the Federation with white skin, gold hair, blue eyes, and of course she is a virgin! She¡¯s all yours for 20 gold!!¡¹

    ¡¸On your right, we have a bare-handed twelve year old boy! On your left, we have a ten year old girl wielding an axe! Let¡¯s see who will be the winner in this battle to the death!¡¹

    I hear shrieks, cheers and vulgarughter.

    ¡¸Your job is to act as this ce¡¯s guard. Business troubles are unending and the customers here aren¡¯t decent people. If anybodyins, use the strength you¡¯re proud of to¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Fumufumu, I get it.¡¹

    I grin as I rest a hand on Aldo¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 569.2

    <h4>Chapter 569.2</h4>

    ¡¸I see, I see. That¡¯s wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you,ughing so much? Do you like hearing the brats scream? Pervert, you better do your job.¡¹

    Aldo speaks in a condescending tone and tries to lift my hand off his shoulder, but my grip is too strong.

    ¡¸......hey, let go.¡¹

    He fails twice more before finally removing my hand on the fourth time.

    No, he didn¡¯t remove it. I let go.

    I turn to Reba, who is clinging to my waist and desperately pulling me.

    ¡¸Stay! Please stay! The boss! We just need to find the boss!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t hold back anymore. I¡¯m going to wreck everything and save the girls.¡¹

    Reba hangs on my arm as it grabs the sword on my hip and points to the surroundings.

    ¡¸What good is it to go berserk against these numbers!? We have to arrest the boss and call reinforcements first!¡¹

    I quickly nce around me.

    There are ten thugs who came with me, twenty guys protecting the ve marketce, thirty or so customers and their bodyguards, and Aldo.

    ¡¸I can beat them, let go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ueh!? I underestimated Your Majesty¡¯s strength! But still, you mustn¡¯t! Even if you can, you shouldn¡¯t! Err!¡¹

    Reba, who has mastered the advanced skill of shouting in a whisper, snuggles up to Aldo andments in a prostitute¡¯s tone.

    ¡¸What an incredible ce......I¡¯m surprised such a ce existed in Goldonia. Are there others like this?¡¹

    Aldo directs an uninterested gaze at Reba.

    ¡¸Underground ve markets are nothing special. But they seem to have beenrgely destroyed during the previous king¡¯s era. We have merely three ces, however we continually get customers.¡¹

    Reba makes her way back while flirting.

    ¡¸Hear that, Your Majesty!? There are two other sites! Even if you rampage here, unless the boss is arrested, two other ces will go unchecked!¡¹

    ¡¸Gnnnuu.¡¹

    I exhale and restrain my arm from swinging on its own.

    ¡¸Where is the boss?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling a guy who joined recently! Rather, neither I nor the other executives know. Whenever the bosses, it¡¯s sudden and without n. During the unexpected visit, we would be told about the next big job, and sometimes about an iing raid from the kingdom or a feudal lord.¡¹

    Hey hey, then how long are you telling me to close my eyes for?

    ¡¸Anyways, the boss has crazy good intuition. Some people say it¡¯s a weird spell, but the boss is not receable. That¡¯s why the executives don¡¯t want to do anything that resembles betrayal. Well, that¡¯s not the only reason......¡¹

    In a rogue organization, there is no loyalty or honor.

    The head controls his subordinates with money and fear, but on the other hand, the subordinates can overturn the head if they have more power.

    However, if the boss has abilities that can¡¯t be reced by power, the matter besplicated.

    ¡¸When the bad guys get to a certain size, they will often have internal struggles for the top spot and lose momentum...... or they create an opening for an inside job. With a boss who is especially careful, that makes it hard for them to be toppled. That¡¯s how they¡¯ve been expanding their influence all this time!¡¹

    After pondering, Reba once again reminds me that it¡¯s imperative to arrest the boss.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a good idea to talk too much about the boss. Get to your job. I¡¯m leaving for other business.¡¹

    I scan my surroundings another time.

    Young girls and boys are locked in rooms like prisons.

    Seeing how they fall when they try to stand, I¡¯m guessing the tendons on their legs have been cut.

    Several kids are lined up as customerspete with each other to win them in the auction.

    The screams of a girl clearly being vited areing from the adjacent small room.

    In the pit resembling an arena, a girl is crying as she is forced to fight and the boy acting as her opponent is being beaten by the supervisor for seemingly having lost his will to fight.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost a miracle that we were able to get in so easily. We must not waste this opportunity.¡¹

    As Reba insists, even if we demolish this ce, there are two others identical to this one.

    My fiery emotions cool down.

    I walk with big steps and head to the room where I hear the girl¡¯s screams first.

    ¡¸Please wait! If you fight here, we won¡¯t get information on the boss or the other two bases!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care.¡¹

    Without stopping, I approached the man who had been beating the crying girl with the axe, and stepped on his foot as we crossed paths.

    I stepped with force intending to separate his toes from his foot.

    ¡¸Look at the broader picture! It¡¯s not productive to let your emotions¨D¨D¡¹

    I can¡¯t help those I can¡¯t see. I can¡¯t do anything about those I can¡¯t reach.

    I¡¯m no god so I can¡¯t save every unfortunate girl.

    ¡¸But I can save these girls right now. I can see and reach them. I must do it. The bigger picture or whatever......you can bring that to Leopolt.¡¹

    I barge into the room covered with a canopy.

    As expected, a chubby middle-aged man is mounting a crying girl and shaking his hips.

    ¡¸Sir, we can¡¯t have that.¡¹

    I ce a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸W-what!? I paid!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. An ugly person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to fuck a girl. Do it with a pig.¡¹

    I grab him by the shoulders and throw him out of the room.

    The man¡¯s guard tries toy his hands on me, but he is too slow and I break his arms.

    Before he can yell, I stuff a rag picked up from the floor into his mouth.

    ¡¸Sorry. If I was a bit quicker, you might not have suffered such a terrible experience.¡¹

    Iy a nket on the girl and kiss the spot under her wet eye.

    She lifts her thin body and stares at me nkly.

    I tear apart the chains attached to her feet with my bare hands.

    ¡¸Things are going to get rough, go hide. Tell the others if you can.¡¹

    The girl nods silently and runs to the room where the other children are confined.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, everything¡¯s a mess. I guess it¡¯s better to give up like the infiltration failed from the beginning.¡¹

    It happened just as I stepped out of the room filled with determination.

    ¡¸Uoh, boss!?¡¹

    ¡¸You came!?¡¹

    ¡¸All of you, c¡¯mere! Drag the guys on break too!¡¹

    The thugs scramble.

    ¡¸A-at this timing!? How lucky!¡¹

    Reba climbs on my shoulders to get even a little bit of a higher view.

    And I¡¯m smart enough to at least restrain myself for about ten seconds in front of the boss.

    ¡¸Gather ¡®round immediately. Danger is approaching.¡¹

    Everybody¡¯s attention is on the boss.

    The man whose foot I stepped on and the customer who was tossed out areining, but get yelled at instead for being too loud.

    The person with the highest authority emerges with light footsteps and a high-pitched voice, wearing a cloak as red as blood.

    ¡¸He¡¯s younger than I thought......no, it¡¯s a girl?¡¹

    He has a height of 160 cm and a slender build like that of a town girl.

    His face is young, almost baby-like, and androgynous, barely recognizable as a man.

    ¡¸This is the boss? Not the boss¡¯s lover or male concubine?¡¹

    This ispletely unexpected.

    I imagined someone closer to Mack or Gildress, but in fact the boss is physically more simr to Celia.

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t appear to be just an effeminate man though.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that much I can tell.¡¹

    Distinctive features include the needlessly poisonous-looking clothes and his right eye which is covered by an eye patch.

    His left eye is unusuallyrge and the ck pupil can be seen moving from a few meters away where I am.

    ¡¸B-boss. What do you mean, danger?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a raid by a feudal lord? Or maybe another spy from central?¡¹

    The thugs ask with their bodies bent over.

    ¡¸No¨D¨DIt¡¯s something more dangerous. Aah, I see it......the base on the west coast is burning...... mes, iron balls, a one-armed warrior. An army of steel ravages the base in the north with eyes as cold as ice.¡¹

    The head clutches his right eye and begins muttering.

    ¡¸Is that guy insane?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but this group has repelled all sorts of raids and spies. It might be a special ability, so we should be careful.¡¹

    As if suddenly realizing something, the head slowly points at me.

    ¡¸Blood, guts, a ck reaper of betrayal¨D¨DI see, so it¡¯s you?¡¹

    The subordinates¡¯ all turn to me.

    I turn behind me to Reba with the same movement.

    ¡¸Ue!? Are you cutting me off¨D¨DI¡¯ll resent you!¡¹

    I¡¯m kidding.

    I turn back around and stare at the tiny boss.

    I don¡¯t know how he did it, but I can¡¯t hide now that I¡¯ve been found out.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I am¨D¨D¡¹

    I should act with more dignity here.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI am the current king of Goldonia, Hardlett. Your heads are high, peasants. Bow down!¡¹

    Everyone falls silent.

    The head, the thugs, and the customers looking for a chance to escape don¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡¸What did this guy say?¡¹

    ¡¸He must be crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh, are you sure he¡¯s a traitor? I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡¹

    Nobody kneels nor is anybody surprised.

    Who would be? If I suddenly dered I was king and that they¡¯re finished, nobody would believe me.

    I extend my hand to Reba, almost like I¡¯m demanding something urgently.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that hand for?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m going to present proof to these guys that I¡¯m the king. Now, bring it out.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have it. This was supposed to be an infiltration so I¡¯m not going to carry anything that will identify myself.¡¹

    I retract my hand without saying anything.

    Then I inhale a big breath of air.

    ¡¸Ooooooh!!¡¹

    I draw my sword with an energizing shout and smash the head of a nearby customer.

    ¡¸Brutes! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get away alive!!¡¹

    I say as I sweep my sword horizontally at a thug who reaches for his weapon.

    His stomach is torn through his leather armor, his guts fly in the direction of my sh, and in just two swings my sword has broken.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with this guy, is he nuts!?¡¹

    ¡¸He may be a crazy son of a bitch, but he¡¯s a traitor like the boss said! Give him hell!!¡¹

    The thugs grab swords and spears and rush at me.

    I tried to settle this with style and dignity, but it turned into a mess. I don¡¯t care anymore.

    All that matters is that I cut them down.

    A spear targets the center of my torso.

    I use my half-broken sword to swat the tip downward, step on the shaft as it hits the floor, and sink my fist into the man¡¯s face.

    My unrestrained blow is twice as powerful as the punch that killed the big man at the bar.

    Not only is the man¡¯s face bone cracked, his skull is deformed and he is sent spinning to the ground while leaking gray matter.

    ¡¸He¡¯s unarmed!¡¹

    A man yells as he swings his sword at me.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s a bit of a problem.¡¹

    I sidestep the sh and stomp my foot down hard.

    The force splits the brick floor and shoots pieces of debris in the air.

    The fragments hit the forward-leaning man in the face and makes the sh miss.

    ¡¸So I¡¯m going to borrow this sword.¡¹

    That split second is long enough for me.

    I snatch the sword from the man¡¯s hand and twist his head while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡¸He¡¯s strong! Let¡¯s attack together!¡¹

    ¡¸Good idea. If youe to me, it saves me the effort of having to run to you.¡¹

    I slit the throat of the man who suggested the convenient tactic and charge into the crowd of men.

    I¡¯m going to have to change a few of my wild habits that I grew ustomed to when fighting with the Dual Crater.

    I disable the arm raised by the first man with a shallow slice to each side, severing the tendons and arteries, then on the return swing I slice through the knee of the second man just as he is stepping in for a sh, andstly I kick the third man through his guard, rocketing him up to the ceiling.

    The man hits the low ceiling and falls head-first to his death at the same time I nt my foot on the head of the man writhing in pain from his shattered knee. As for the first guy......he¡¯s bleeding like a fountain and will probably die if I leave him alone.

    Taking a quick breath, I turn my sword around and thrust it under my arm at the person behind me.

    ¡¸Gyabh......¡¹

    ¡¸Your attempt at my back is so obvious.¡¹

    I twist the sword that pierced the man in the chest and then pull it out.

    Not even bothering to wipe the blood off the sword, I spread my legs shoulder-width apart and stand imposingly.

    During the exchange, I had gradually been shifting my position until I stood in front of the only exit.

    My intent is evident.

    ¡¸If you want to run, you have to kill me.¡¹

    The head and his goons are going to die here.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m merely a customer! I¡¯m only here on behalf of my employer! My lord is a man of high rank, if you have anyints you can write to him¨D¨D¡¹

    I grab the mumbling man trying to pass by the throat and close my hand around his neck.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good to cheat.¡¹

    His neck snaps and I throw the twitching man away.

    ¡¸Who is he? This guy is ridiculously strong!¡¹

    ¡¸He said Hardlett, and the only one I know is from the infamous story of him killing allies in order to be king.¡¹

    ¡¸The real deal......no way that¡¯s possible!¡¹

    The moring thugs close the distance one step at a time.

    That¡¯s when I hear a voice from behind¨D¨Din other words, from outside.

    ¡¸The time to change shifts has long passed. What is going......¡¹

    It seems the lookout hase back.

    That means I¡¯m sandwiched from the front and back.

    The thugs smirk.

    ¡¸Alright, we go all at once. If we attack from all sides, even he can¡¯t defend!¡¹

    ¡¸You guys join too! There¡¯s no distinguishing between customers or whatever!¡¹

    I¡¯m facing a collective attack from the front, and the guy behind me has also drawn his weapon after sensing something is amiss.

    This is a bit of a challenge for a cheap sword with a chipped de.

    ¡¸Au......aauuu.¡¹

    A feeble voice attracts my attention to my feet where a girl who was being auctioned is trembling.

    Her shackles are chained to an iron ball which seems to be as heavy as she is.

    I lightly stroke her cheek.

    ¡¸Let me borrow this. Oh, keep your head down.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹

    I pull apart the chain next to her feet.

    Then I hold the chain and swing the iron ball attached to the other end.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Get ¡®em!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Thugs attack from all directions.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, attack all at once. Don¡¯t think you can escape.¡¹

    The iron ball collides with their swords and spears.

    The collision makes a satisfying sh and sends a dull shock through my arms.

    It¡¯s the same sound that is made when a hammer breaks an old stone wall.

    Of course, what I¡¯m breaking is not a stone wall but the face of a thug.

    ¡¸Gya.¡¹

    The man who is directly hit in the face by the mass of iron weighing several kilograms lets out a pathetic groan and dies instantly.

    ¡¸Aim for his ba¨D¨Dghnyo.¡¹

    The man approaching from behind is grazed on the chin by the iron ball and the part from his upper lip to the lower half of his face disappears.

    The weird sound he makes isical.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Three, two, one, go!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Three men thrust their spears in unison after synchronizing.

    Two of them are deflected by the rapidly spinning ball, while the other one is tangled by the chain and pulls its owner along with it.

    ¡¸This is ast resort, but it¡¯s rather fun.¡¹

    I add more momentum and increase the speed of the spinning iron ball.

    ¡¸Wh-what is that!? How should we attack!?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s just twirling it! If we aim for a gap......man, that¡¯s some fast twirling! I can¡¯t see the ball!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like an iron tornado......¡¹

    The length of the chain is roughly three meters.

    Anything that enters that range, whether it be spears or swords or a person¡¯s head, will be ripped off.

    Naturally, I¡¯m not going to simply stand still.

    I maintain the spinning speed and move around, actively dragging my opponents into the danger zone.

    ¡¸No matter how much range it has, he¡¯s still indoors! There are plenty of obstacles like the ceiling and pirs. If we use them¨D¨D¡¹

    Before he can finish his sentence, the iron ball hits a pir and bounces right into the man¡¯s forehead.

    I¡¯m not a master at wielding a ball and chain.

    The iron ball is bouncing off pirs, tables, and the ceiling.

    If I was spinning a sword or spear instead, it would get stuck and its momentum would stop. There is a limit to how much I can swing through with strength alone.

    However, the round iron orb exhibits more power than expected.

    When it bounces off a pir, the trajectory changes unpredictably, and when it hits the floor, it shatters bricks and keeps rolling.

    There is no stabbing motion so the momentum doesn¡¯t stop.

    After that, I just have to add in my own strength and it really won¡¯t stop spinning.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you confident in your speed!? Find an opening and kill him!¡¹

    A small man, who narrowly found a timing to jump in, is unable to follow the iron ball as it suddenly bounces and is knocked back.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you proud of your steel shield!? Try blocking it!¡¹

    When the iron ball ms against the steel shield, the upper half of the shield caves inward and dents the man¡¯s forehead, causing him to die as blood oozes out of his eyes, nose, and mouth.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the self-proimed strongest man in Goldonia!? Go catch it!¡¹

    Therge man runs at the iron ball and is hit right in the chest, flies into the ceiling and bounces against a pir before crashing and sliding into a ve¡¯s cage.

    I don¡¯t think his death needs to be confirmed.

    At this point, I¡¯m sure the thugs¡¯ will is close to being broken.

    I also observe my surroundings to check on the boss¡¯s expression.

    He is staring tensely at me, but then he abruptly moves one step to the side.

    Just as I wondered why he did that, the chain Could not support the spinning force and breaks, releasing the iron ball.

    ¡¸Gyaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugyah!!¡¹

    It was a throw even I could not predict.

    The iron ball hits several men on its path toward the boss and......flies past one step beside him.

    ¡¸As expected.¡¹

    The boss says in a pre-pubescent voice.

    ¡¸A tyrant of blood and guts. He is not a force to be reckoned with.¡¹

    He removes his eye patch.

    The revealed eye is as big as the left eye, but it doesn¡¯t have the same shine or move.

    ¡¸I saw what¡¯s inside you. You have a familiarity with this kind of ce. In that case, you should experience it again.¡¹

    What¡¯s he saying?

    ¡¸Oh no! It¡¯s a power that interferes with the mind! Clench your stomach and endure it!¡¹

    Is the flustered voice Reba?

    Her feverish state makes me smile unconsciously.

    ¡¸Fufufu, who do you think I am? I¡¯m not the kind of guy who is affected by the magic of a boss of punks. See, I don¡¯t have to guard and my head doesn¡¯t hurt nor do I feel dizzy¨D¨Dun?¡¹

    When I look around, I don¡¯t see the boss or Reba.

    I only see a scene that is deeply ingrained in my memories.

    I am sitting inside a cage underground that I¡¯ve almost forgotten about.

    ¡¸Oro?¡¹

    I notice my unusually low point of view and check my body to see that I have shrunk.

    I¡¯m as tall as the time I escaped the underground arena.

    ¡¸How strange.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    When I peek outside, the guard bangs on the bars to intimidate me.

    This guy¡¯s face is faintly familiar.

    Another voice echoes inside me.

    It¡¯s the boss¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºThis is the memory you sealed away. Your stain, your fear, suffer the agony and be trapped in here.¡»

    ¡¸I talked big and it took just one second......in front of Reba too.¡¹

    I slump my shoulders in disappointment.

 Chapter 569.3

    <h4>Chapter 569.3</h4>

    ¡¸I would have liked more portents of magic being cast, like my head hurting more or my legs bing wobbly. It happened instantly.¡¹

    I groan as I look up at the familiar dirty ceiling.

    I even remember the stains and chips.

    ¡ºThat is proof of how deeply engraved in your heart this ce is. Fufufu......I¡¯m sure it must be painful and terrifying.¡»

    Indeed, I¡¯ve been here since the earliest I can remember until the time I escaped.

    I look at my own body.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve shrunk considerably, but I¡¯m not a child. My build is roughly that of the time right before I escaped.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mumble! You ves are only supposed to move when you are told and to sleep otherwise!¡¹

    Just as I was about to reply to the boss¡¯s voice in my heart, the cage was kicked by the person on watch duty.

    Right, I remember. This guy always did that to intimidate me.

    ¡ºFufufu, it must have been scary for a young boy like you. Now fear the nightmares of your past! Despair!¡»

    I answer the voice resounding from heaven with a wry smile.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with those eyes, you got a problem......?¡¹

    ¡¸And what if I did? Are you going to punch me?¡¹

    I make eye contact with the guard and use a bit of a threatening tone.

    ¡¸......keh! Damn ve, go to bed!¡¹

    ¡ºHuh?¡»

    There, he backed off.

    This guy won¡¯t hesitate to hit small children or girls, but he doesn¡¯ty hands on men who have grown to a certain size.

    Looking back now, he was a pretty big coward.

    I don¡¯t know if this is a dream or an illusion, but even though my body is smaller, my heart is that of my present self.

    There is no reason to be scared of a small fish in a shallow pond.

    ¡º......don¡¯t get cocky. This is a swamp in your own memories and you will wander in hell for eternity if I don¡¯t release you from it! Herees the next horror!!¡»

    Approaching the cage is another familiar man.

    ¡¸Get out Aegir. Time to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Today¡¯s opponent is a drifter, but I hear he¡¯s tough. Good luck surviving.¡¹

    ¡ºFuhaha, time for a harsh experience. Cry out in terror! Despair and beg for forgiveness!¡»

    I sit cross-legged in the middle of the cage and don¡¯t move.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡¹

    ¡ºHaaah!?¡»

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me! You damn ve!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want me to cripple you!?¡¹

    I stare at the angry guard.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t feel like it, I don¡¯t feel like it. If you want to hurt me, go ahead. Try to make it useless.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    They can¡¯t do it.

    The only reason these guys can act tough against children and live is because the ves are earning money from the customers.

    Looking back, the amount of money I was making didn¡¯tpare to the amount made by the girls entertaining men.

    Then again, I couldn¡¯t tell back then because I couldn¡¯t even count.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Not going to fight?¡¹

    Obviously, if I can¡¯t fight, the customers won¡¯t bet money, and profit can¡¯t be made.

    A lowly guy like him can¡¯t disable me on a whim.

    I fold my hands behind my head and lean against the wall.

    ¡¸Bring me a woman first. Then I¡¯ll get in the mood.¡¹

    ¡ºA woman, you say!?¡»

    ¡¸This arrogant son of a......¡¹

    I take my thumb and start bending it back.

    ¡¸If my finger breaks, I can¡¯t hold a sword. I¡¯m sure the spectators will be disappointed.¡¹

    ¡¸Do that and you¡¯ll be disposed! I¡¯ll beat you up and throw you in a cer!¡¹

    I bend my finger further back.

    ¡¸Profit will disappear and your pay will decrease. How are you going to exin to the master why his biggest earner was killed?¡¹

    The corners of my lips curl up.

    ¡¸This brat......¡¹

    ¡¸As irritating as it is, this kid earns close to ten times more than the others. It¡¯d be bad if we killed him.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat are you thinking!? Be scared! Be in despair!¡»

    The guard res at me, spits at my feet and then opens the door of another cage.

    I hear a small shriek and yell, then the pit-pat of bare feet walking......

    ¡¸Ooh.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help being excited.

    Walking in, while trembling, was a young Leah.

    ¡¸Right. If this is my memory, then Leah would be the only girl I knew.¡¹

    I was a fool in my teen days after all, and didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in girls.

    Originally, the face of the girl who was about to sleep with me was also hazy, but now I see that I remember after hearing what happened from Leah.

    ¡¸Pleasey with me......don¡¯t......hurt me.¡¹

    I gently embrace the tearful Leah after she takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t hurt you. In fact, I know all of your weak points.¡¹

    I kiss Leah¡¯s thin body as I stroke her hair.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Leah told me she always remembered how her hair was brushed softly.

    This is bordering on unfair, but it shouldn¡¯t matter since we are in a dream.

    I gently push Leah down as her nervousness visibly fades......

    ¡ºEnough of this!!¡»

    The voice in heaven shouts, and then I hear the tter of footsteps.

    Not long after, multiple guards holding spearse running.

    ¡¸Master¡¯s orders. Injure him. He said to kill him, to torture him.¡¹

    I see, so that¡¯s how you want to y.

    ¡ºKukuku, this is a dream realm I created based on your memories, and I can easily change it to a nightmare.¡»

    When I reluctantly bring my dick close to Leah, she gives the tip a kiss.

    ¡ºI wonder how long you can keep that attitude up. In this world, you cannot die, but you are by no means invincible. It means you can feel the fear of death and infinitely feel pain. The moment your heart breaks from the nonstop suffering is the moment you meet your end!¡»

    Stroking Leah¡¯s hair as she sucks on the tip, a small smirk forms on my face.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s so funny!?¡»

    Of course it¡¯s funny.

    ¡¸I thought it was weird from the start.¡¹

    I grab the spear of one of the guards with one hand, pull him toward me from inside the cage, and punch him.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s useless. The guards in this nightmare represent your fear. As long as you feel fear, you cannot defeat them within this world!¡»

    Contrary to what the voice in the sky said, the guard falls down with a dent in his face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you......think I¡¯m scared of this ce?¡¹

    I twirl the stolen spear and pierce the throats of two more guards.

    ¡ºY-you¡¯re a child ve in an underground arena! There¡¯s no way you aren¡¯t frightened! The violent guards, the unbreakable iron bars of the¨D¨D¡»

    His words trail off as the cage is destroyed by a front kick.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel a shred of fear. I¡¯ve been here since as far back as I can remember. What is there to be afraid of?¡¹

    I can understand being frightened if I was taken from a peaceful life and thrown into a hellish arena.

    However, I was here from the beginning. Until Lucy taught me, this was my ¡®normal¡¯.

    ¡¸Speaking of fear toward the guards-¡¹

    I catch the spear thrust at me with the handle of mine, flip the weapon up to the ceiling and return a thrust to the guard¡¯s eyeball.

    ¡¸Even back then, there were no guards stronger than me. Now the me inside has grown more. What¡¯s scary about amateurs with sticks and rusty swords?¡¹

    I dodge the iing spears from the left and right in one breath and sweep the legs of the wielders.

    I step on the face of the right enemy, then gouge my spear into the stomach of the left enemy.

    In reality, I would use this momentum to run, but right now it¡¯s fine to take it easy.

    All the guards can rush at once and I would still be stronger.

    Where¡¯s the response from the voice in the sky?

    The only way I can tell his presence is from the voice so it¡¯s troubling if he bes speechless.

    Let me try calling out.

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, I feel happiness rather than fear.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat!?¡»

    I pat Leah behind me whose legs have given out.

    ¡¸When I was a kid, I was dumb and didn¡¯t understand the world. If I could redo it¨D¨D¡¹

    I swipe my spear, and in a sh, the locks of the cages around me all get sliced.

    I didn¡¯t have such skill back then either.

    The boys and girls that shuffle out don¡¯t have faces.

    It must be because they weren¡¯t in my memories.

    ¡ºHappy......you say? You¡¯re insane.¡»

    A fat manes running from the back with a terrifying expression.

    ¡¸Oh, I remember your face well. I¡¯ve never met a more funny face than yours to this day.¡¹

    As a greeting, I casually lop off his head.

    ¡ºAre you saying that you, who has gone from a high-ranking noble to a king......felt no fear or despair during your hellish youth?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s the funny thing. It¡¯s when I left this ce that I¡¯ve been closer to death more times.¡¹

    I thought I was done for when I met Lucy, it was the same when I left the forest and headed for the Federation, and I felt on the verge of death on the way back as well.

    During my time in the ¡®Wings of Dawn¡¯, I was also in countless life-and-death fights.

    And even after bing a noble, it was constant war.

    No matter how I think about it, facing off against a battalion of heavy cavalry in front of a castle gate and battling a number of giant insects enough to cover the ground is way harder than a one-on-one in an underground arena.

    ¡¸Maybe it was the second safest time in my life.¡¹

    Of course, the safest was in Lucy¡¯s forest.

    I would study, have sex, do housework¨D¨Dalthough I did sometimes get sent flying by Lucy ande close to dying.

    ¡ºW-what the-......that¡¯s not normal!¡»

    I agree, it¡¯s not a normal life.

    Oops, herees the wife of a high-ranking noble wearing heavy makeup from behind the dead pig.

    I drop my spear and bow deeply.

    ¡¸I killed you when I was a kid. You were a disappointing woman with a face caked in makeup who scavenged for boys in the underground pit, but that was the one thing I regretted.¡¹

    ¡ºT-that part......?¡»

    I take the hand of thedy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why if I had a chance to redo it, I want to fuck you and make you my lover. Got it?¡¹

    I say as I touch my crotch with her hand.

    ¡¸......it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s be lovers.¡¹

    ¡ºWhy is a nightmare proceeding so smoothly!?¡»

    Well, it¡¯s hard to think a wife who searches for boys in such a ce is not lewd.

    And obviously, she will fall in no time if she touches a big cock.

    ¡ºSuch ridiculous assumptions, is your worldview itself twisted!?¡»

    I push a guard aside and turn around.

    ¡¸Alright, the boys can run. As for the girls, if you follow me I¡¯ll look after you.¡¹

    The girls shriek gleefully and crowd around me.

    ¡¸Y-you won¡¯t ept boys......?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. If you¡¯re a boy, look after yourself.¡¹

    Then an androgynous kid who can¡¯t pick between the two sides grabs my leg.

    ¡¸H-how about me? Umm......a female! I¡¯ll be a female.¡¹

    I ponder briefly and gesture for him to follow me.

    If he¡¯s going to be a female, that pretty much makes him a girl. Mm, this is a dream so I don¡¯t have to think too deeply about things.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s going on......?¡»

    Looks like there are twenty other girls besides Leah.

    It would be harsh to make all of them work, I guess I¡¯ll hold onto the pig¡¯s gold for now and buy a house in a town, then find a job as a mercenary.

    ¡¸If I have time, I also need to greet Lucy, and meet Celia and Ca. Even if they resist, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll fall if I forcefully sleep with them. Nonna¡¯s Elektra is a bit far off......she¡¯d just turn me away if I meet her when the family is still intact. I know her erogenous zones though, so I can just make her mine if I get her in bed.¡¹

    I destroy the underground exit with a front kick, and smile as I twist the head of the final guard.

    ¡¸Things are getting interesting now. It¡¯s smooth sailing from here. Hahahahaha!!¡¹

    I crack my neck and step outside.

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m at my limit¨D¨D!!¡»

    Everything turns white in front of me, and the underground scene......changes into an underground unlike that of my past.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I instinctively stick my hands out in the direction I sense bloodlust and grab the heads of two punks.

    ¡¸Gah......what is this strength......?¡¹

    ¡¸My head......is being crushed......¡¹

    My eyes go directly to the boss.

    ¡¸How boring. It was just getting to the good part.¡¹

    I hear the sound of nuts being smashed from either side, and after a scream, a disgusting warmth covers my hands.

    Apparently, the hours within the illusion were merely a few seconds in the real world.

    I take a firm step toward the boss.

    ¡¸Stay away!!¡¹

    Before he used that weird magic, he wasposed, and now he¡¯s clearly terrified of me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m definitelying. I came to eliminate you after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh, then how about this!? The darkness that remains in your heart¨D¨Dbe an illusion and appear!! You have driven thousands to their deaths. Surely you must carry a profound darkness! Die at the hands of the cursed army born from within you!!¡¹

    His right eye opens wide again.

    ¡¸Oh, is this going to be a continuation?¡¹

    I watch in anticipation, but nothing happens.

    No, I can¡¯t say it was nothing.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll curse you©`¡¹

    ¡¸So bitter©`¡¹

    ¡¸Damn you©`¡¹

    Translucent pipsqueaks about 30 cm tall are muttering their grudges.

    Looking carefully, they resemble the previous king, Erich, and Agor.

    Oh please, don¡¯tin too much.

    ¡¸......that¡¯s it? You killed all those people, acted wildly, and backstabbed left and right, and these are the only ones who resent you? 30 cm......so tiny.¡¹

    I resume walking and grab the boss by the cor.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because I fought them face to face. I killed them after crossing swords with them. My worry is about being impolite, I guess.¡¹

    I pick up the mini Erich.

    Seeing as how he has no weight, this must be another form of illusion.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also human. I still feel something when I kill people close to me. Even now, I asionally visit their graves and feel sorry about what I did. That¡¯s the extent.¡¹

    I ce the mini Erich on the boss¡¯s head.

    He then disappears when the boss snaps his fingers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹

    I put my hand on the boss¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Stop, don¡¯t kill him¨D¨D!!! We need information¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    Reba shouts as she runs in together with the knights.

    With a wry smile, I punch the boss in the face, knocking a few front teeth loose as well as knocking him unconscious.

 Chapter 569.4

    <h4>Chapter 569-4: Indifferent Reign ¨C Maintenance of Public Order 6: Four Towering Pirs</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    ¡¸Stop your useless resistance!¡¹

    ¡¸Those who resist or run away will be mercilessly cut down!¡¹

    Fully armed knights flood noisily into the underground.

    ¡¸Reba, you called them? No, with how fast they got here, they must have been waiting on standby.¡¹

    The need to rampage is gone so I sit down beside the fallen boss and watch the course of events unfold.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll probably be hanged after being captured anyways! Uooooh!!¡¹

    One of the thugs charges at a knight with a long sword, but his attack is blocked by the knight¡¯s steel shield and he gets sliced in the side of his torso.

    Another person attempts to thrust a spear at the knight, but the spear is deflected, unable to prate the knight¡¯s full-body armor, and the wielder suffers a retaliation of two swords to his shoulders that causes blood to squirt out.

    ¡¸Of course. You can¡¯t hope to win against an opponent wearing full-te armor.¡¹

    Skill is also important, however as long as the difference isn¡¯t as wide as that of an amateur to a master, the difference in equipment can¡¯t be overturned.

    Seeing how my assistance isn¡¯t needed, I poke the boss¡¯s head with my foot, thinking that it would be fine if I just stayed here.

    ¡¸Wait......not yet......a bit more......now!!¡¹

    While those putting up a fight are being in and those who surrendered are being tied with rope, a few thugs stuff something into dirty pouches.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t do anything¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet......now!!¡¹

    The knight notices those thugs and points his sword at them, but the moment he does so, the pouches are thrown.

    With that said, they are merely pouches.

    They aren¡¯t flying as fast as projectiles nor are they lit on fire.

    ¡¸You guys intend to resist too!?¡¹

    The knight, on alert with his sword, easily slices apart a pouch soaring in an arch in the air.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t know what it is, dodge it. Those things are suspicious as heck.¡¹

    My hunch is correct.

    As soon as the knight slices the pouch, white smoke explodes out from it.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s lime or charred remains of coal, but the pouch was filled with the white powder.

    Because the knight cut open the pouch with such force, the powder is sprayed everywhere.

    Worse, this is an enclosed underground space.

    ¡¸Guwa, what is this!?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see! It¡¯s getting in my thro- geho geho!!¡¹

    The powder spreads through the air in an instant and obstructs the knight¡¯s vision.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s run! It¡¯s over if you get captured!¡¹

    Several people bend down and head to the stairs.

    ¡¸Hoh, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re pure idiots.¡¹

    I whistle casually, blowing away the dust, and stand up.

    However, the stairs leading to the way out is where the knights descended and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to slip through.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see anything. Let¡¯s go up for now¨D¨Duwah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s wrong!? Don¡¯t tell me¨D¨Dgyan!¡¹

    I hear two metallic nks and yelps.

    Most likely, a club or stone was used to hit the knights in the head.

    Although not a fatal blow, the impact and sound is enough to make them stagger for a few seconds.

    The other knights be aware of the situation and try not to let the thugs escape, but with the powder adding to the already poor visibility of the full-te armor, they have trouble seeing what¡¯s in front of them. Furthermore, this ce is too cramped for the knights to move in bulky armor and many of them bump into pirs and each other.

    ¡¸......could it be they aren¡¯t used to wearing full-te?¡¹

    Looking closer, those guys aren¡¯t knights of the kingdom.

    Of course not, this many can¡¯t be gathered due to the army undergoing reorganization after I took over.

    Which means this is a squad directly under the minister of intelligence Reba, who probably have limited experience in actual fights.

    ¡¸Gyaa! My leg!¡¹

    ¡¸They escaped! After them, after them!!¡¹

    The thugs spectacrly made it out.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s nothing to be concerned about.¡¹

    Normally, a reserve squad should be standing at the top of the staircase.

    Without a smokescreen, the knights, despite being a little inexperienced, should be able to take care of them.

    ¡¸Kuh, chase! I can¡¯t believe I had the whole squad rush in and gave them an opening to exploit!¡¹

    I hear Reba¡¯s voice.

    My shoulders slump as I rest my head in my hand.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t leave any outside......oh, so that¡¯s why they were bumping into each other.¡¹

    That reminds me, Reba excels in espionage but she has no experience in frontal battles.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re gone. Even if we chase on horses, what can we do if they run into the woods or a swamp?¡¹

    I call over one of the flustered knights.

    ¡¸Hey, there are still survivors!? Why are you making that unrefined face!? Act properly!¡¹

    I punch the knight and borrow his sword.

    A short sword for indoors, this is useless.

    Bring me the iron ball that snapped off.

    ¡¸Hg, hgnii!¡¹

    One of the confined girls rolls the ball to me.

    Sorry, that must have been heavy.

    ¡¸Err, what was it like beforeing down the stairs again......?¡¹

    I close my eyes and try to remember the scene......it¡¯s blurry because I was staring at Reba¡¯s ass the whole time Aldo was guiding us.

    ¡¸Hurry and run after them! If those who escaped inform the other bases, the infiltration we worked so hard for will be¨D¨Dfunya!?¡¹

    I hug Reba and fondle her ass.

    Good, good, it¡¯sing back to me.

    I gaze up at the ceiling and breathe steadily as I imagine the picture.

    The thugs reach the top of the stairs.

    They see there is no rear guard and thank their luck.

    They are pretty quick-witted.

    Instead of carelessly running away, they head in a direction that would be hard for pursuers to find them¨D¨D

    I fix my swaying gaze on a single point on the ceiling.

    ¡¸I could let you guys go for making such a fine getaway.¡¹

    A girl with traces of being vited dripping down her legs is slumped in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let you stay alive after all.¡¹

    I pick up the iron ball, turn my body halfway, and pause briefly in that position.

    Then I take a firm step forward.

    My foot shatters the part of the brick floor I stomped on and clears away a cloud of dust around me.

    ¡¸Hmp!¡¹

    My body whips around and Iunch the iron ball I¡¯m carrying toward the ceiling.

    The iron ball crashes into the ceiling and keeps traveling up, burying deep into the stone.

    I thought I could hear someone shriek along with the rumbling.

    ¡¸Did it hit?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, what are......hie, you pierced through the ceiling!?¡¹

    Reba looks up just in time for the lower half of a man to rain down.

    It appears my throw was on target.

    The parts around the hole also crumble, dropping a man whose back is twisted in the opposite direction and a man who lost a leg.

    ¡¸Did you just hit the guys who escaped through the ceiling!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, the surface of the ceiling......isn¡¯t it made of stone!? The thickness must be at least dozens of centimeters......you¡¯re practically a cannon.¡¹

    From here, the gasp of surprise changes to admiration.

    I close my eyes and stick out my chest proudly, waiting for the praise.

    ¡¸Y-your Majesty......¡¹

    C¡¯mon, praise me.

    ¡¸Your Majesty! Your Majesty!!¡¹

    Fall in love with me over and over.

    ¡¸Your Majesty! Your Majestyyyyy!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t mind if you get turned on and want to do it right here and now.

    Doing it in front of the general public might be a nice thrill.

    Reba pulls my hand, pounds my chest to no avail, and only when she kicks me in the balls do I open my eyes and realize.

    Cracks are radiating outward to the rest of the ceiling from the hole I blew open.

    Unsettling creaks and rumbling can be heard throughout the underground.

    A few secondster, the cracks spread from the ceiling to the walls and a pir crashes down.

    ¡¸Oh no.¡¹

    My remark sends the knights in a panic.

    ¡¸Everyone, evacuate¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaa!! The ce is copsing!!¡¹

    ¡¸Run!! You¡¯ll be buried alive!!¡¹

    ¡¸That idiot!¡¹

    The knights rush up the stairs.

    Sand trickling from the ceiling makes their visibility worse, amplifying the mess.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t abandon the kids and run. At least take the girls with you, and you call yourselves knights?¡¹

    They are disappointing in many ways, I¡¯ll have to transform into Gildress and retrain them after this.

    ¡¸You girls should go quickly too. This ce is caving in.¡¹

    I call out to the girls who have been hiding in the corner so as to not get involved inbat.

    ¡¸Funyi......but we¡¯re not supposed to go outside......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll get punished......we¡¯ll get......hurt.¡¹

    I groan.

    That¡¯s the way children who have be ves were taught.

    Things happened way too quickly and they are also too young to understand that the situation is different now.

    Not only sand but small rocks are starting to fall from the ceiling.

    We¡¯re at the stage where this ce will probably be buried in less than a minute.

    Even if I raise my voice, they¡¯ll just cower and be more afraid to move.

    If only the knights can each just take one, but they are all prioritizing escaping themselves.

    ¡¸Calm down. Your master now is that person. Your master said to go outside, so you have to go.¡¹

    There is some childishness in the voice, but it doesn¡¯t belong to a child.

    The words were calm and easy for a child to understand.

    ¡¸Funyi.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, master.¡¹

    That finally got the kids to line up and start wobbling toward the exit.

    ¡¸Search the room. Don¡¯t leave a single person behind.¡¹

    The voice speaks again.

    I stare at the stairs.

    ¡¸Those stupid knights better open the way. If they jam up the path¨D¨Doh, they¡¯re gone?¡¹

    I notice that the knights already finished evacuating, and only Reba is there carrying a weakened girl on her back and also dragging along the fainted boss. Okay, I¡¯ll leave that to you.

    ¡¸Au au, my shackles......¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiu, I¡¯m connected to the prison......¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t open the cage.¡¹

    ¡¸I am tied to the guard......¡¹

    I run over before they can finish their sentences.

    I tear apart the shackles on the girl¡¯s feet.

    I yank the chain connecting the girl to the cage, pulling out the stake that pinned her in ce.

    I wrench open the iron bars of the cage holding multiple people with my bare hands.

    I softly pat the girl attached to the unconscious guard by handcuffs, then rip the man¡¯s arm to free her.

    That eliminates all the obstacles for them to escape.

    ¡¸Everyone, time to run!¡¹

    Smoke is blurring the identity of the person, but the girls quickly follow the voice of the female to the stairs.

    However it¡¯s toote.

    They are too little, they don¡¯t have the energy and some are injured.

    They are incapable of running and are moving at a snail¡¯s pace.

    ¡¸At this rate, everyone will......I can only pray for the ones who have injured their legs.¡¹

    The ceiling is on the verge of tilting all the way.

    There are only a few seconds left.

    I reject the words said with an air of sadness.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do something. All of you go.¡¹

    The moment the words leave my mouth, the ceilinges crashing down.

    They couldn¡¯t escape in time.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, this is the end! Please save yourself!¡¹

    Reba shouts, with the girl and boss in hand.

    ¡¸No, It¡¯s not over!¡¹

    I raise my arms above me like I¡¯m cheering and catch the falling stone b.

    I support the load heavy enough topress my arms down to my feet with all of my muscles.

    ¡¸Hnrrggh!¡¹

    Flesh tears, bones creak, and I see hallucinations of blood boiling.

    ¡¸Your Majesty¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Reba¡¯s scream trails off.

    It¡¯s not because I was ttened. It¡¯s because I stopped the ceiling from falling.

    ¡¸Gu......fufu, it was hard at first, but now it¡¯s nothing. So light¨D¨Dhrgh!¡¹

    I lied, it¡¯s in fact really heavy.

    It¡¯s more straining than my grappling match with Gildress.

    Naturally, it is to be expected of stone that is dozens of centimeters thick.

    Yet still, I put on a reassuring smile and jerk my chin to urge the children to run.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon now. Slowly, make sure not to trip.¡¹

    A boy carrying a young girl on his back joins hands with girls bound together by fetters, and a girl whose tendons in her leg have been cut bows and politely passes under my arm.

    I hear my right arm make a weird crack noise.

    Trying topensate by shifting my weight only makes a weird noisee from the left arm.

    The funny face I end up making by hiding my pain unintentionally makes the kid being piggybacked grin.

    Alright, everyone is out.

    Good, I held on.

    ¡¸The question is what should I do now.¡¹

    I can¡¯t escape like this. With that siad, I¡¯ll be instantly squashed if I ease up.

    Reba is looking at me in concern.

    Of course, she can¡¯t do anything to help.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Your Majesty......this dull and boring ce. Risking your life here......if I knew, I would not have infiltrated-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. If I wasn¡¯t here, all the kids here would have died. It was not a bad decision.¡¹

    This reminds me of the final scene of an adventure drama where the protagonist dies.

    ¡¸No, if Your Majesty didn¡¯t open a hole in the ceiling, this would never have happened.¡¹

    ¡¸......I guess you¡¯re right.¡¹

    If I died, it would be aedy.

    I can¡¯t die for the sake of a fewughs.

    What words bring out the most strength?

    ¡¸It¡¯s irritating. Disgusting. And frankly ugly. But in order to bring forth the power, I have to use it.¡¹

    I inhale deeply.

    ¡¸Manly¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Power¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Almost like he was summoned by my call, a mass of muscles emerges.

    ¡¸That was a wonderful yell! I have certainly received the cry of your manly soul!!¡¹

    It was Gildress.

    He adopts the same pose as me and supports the ceiling.

    The ceiling is lifted slightly.

    ¡¸I thought someone was keeping a lion underground, I didn¡¯t expect the general to be there.¡¹

    Yakov slides in.

    ¡¸Any dark-skinned......nope, just kids. Too bad.¡¹

    Mack¡¯s giant body also jumps in.

    Now the ceiling is visibly being pushed up.

    ¡¸Heh, real heroesete......uwaaaah!¡¹

    Christoph runs in, trips on a piece of debris and tumbles down the stairs, bumping his head and knocking himself out as he slides all the way to my feet. I lose a bit of strength and the ceiling lowers.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I found you! The lecture can wait!¡¹

    Celia jumps down adorably and stretches up to prop up the ceiling but it¡¯s too high for her no matter how much she hops up and down to reach it.

    Nheless, her voice was enough for me to exert force beyond my limits.

    She¡¯s useful unlike Christoph.

    Everyone roars as the underground room is destroyed.

    Once the crashing ends and the dust settles, only we are left standing with the ceiling b over our heads.

    To be precise, Christoph is lying under us and Celia is also here hopping.

    ¡¸This is what I call a sturdy manly pir!!¡¹

    Gildress¡¯s bellow shook the ground as sunlight peeked through the copsed ceiling.

 Chapter 569.5

    <h4>Chapter 569-5: Indifferent Reign ¨C Maintenance of Public Order 7: Happy Ending?</h4>

    ¡¸Is everyone alright? Speak up right away if you¡¯re hurt.¡¹

    The ves who barely escaped and are in a daze at the loud crumbling and shaking check their bodies when I call out to them.

    Scratches and bruises are unavoidable, but thankfully nobody appears to have life-threatening injuries.

    The one who suffered the most serious injury might actually be Christoph, who rolled down the stairs and hit his head.

    However, all of them were treated horribly from the start, so we must get them to a doctor immediately.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s really bright though.¡¹

    An especially young kid looks up and points at the sun.

    ¡¸They have never been outside? That¡¯s......¡¹

    Celia is speechless as she carefully brushes the dust off my clothes.

    The two ves who don¡¯t know what the sun is have sickeningly pale skin, and their limbs seem underdeveloped.

    Mack furrows his brow in silence while Yakov kicks the corpse of the crushed guard.

    I help brush off the sand on the clueless pair¡¯s heads without saying anything.

    Despite reflexively flinching when my hand reaches for them, they take one look at me and sneeze before clinging to my leg.

    Figuring out that I won¡¯t punch or kick them, the others also waddle over and hang on to my back and arms.

    ¡¸Funyi.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu......gusu.¡¹

    Now that their nervousness has eased, they probably feel scared. Many are crying too.

    That was a rather shy escape scene after all.

    ¡¸Hahaha general, your new harem is a bit too young, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. Are youparing me to Andrei?¡¹

    The girls hugging me are 5 year old infants and ten or so brats.

    No one but perverts will feel lust for them.

    ¡¸M-may I as well?¡¹

    This voice is the one that led everyone out of the underground.

    ¡¸Everyone is safe because you helped out. Woah.¡¹

    A girl in her mid teens jumps into my chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. But right now, I can¡¯t stop shaking......¡¹

    I hear the sound of teeth chattering.

    At the time, her voice was calm so I didn¡¯t pay much attention, but it¡¯s natural for a girl of her age to react this way after risking her life in such a hellish situation.

    I wrap my arm around the girl¡¯s waist and embrace her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to anything. After you get your wounds treated, you can take a bath, eat and sleep.¡¹

    Umu, although she has gotten skinny from being in such a harsh environment, her body is definitely developing.

    There is volume to her waist and her chest is a decent size.

    While still a bit too young, she......

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    The girl tilts her chin up and looks at me.

    I¡¯m pent up after a fight.

    And the dream shown to me by the boss of rough sex with Leah didn¡¯t help.

    It was a mistake to embrace her.

    I wouldn¡¯t feel anything for a small child, but my body will respond to a girl who is this developed.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s swelling.¡¹

    She puts a hand to her mouth and smiles.

    I guess it¡¯s better than her being scared, but the gazes behind her are cold.

    Let¡¯s change topics.

    ¡¸So, how did you know? I came secretly.¡¹

    I ask Celia and the others as I wipe the girl¡¯s face with a towel, gesturing to her if she wants to ¡®do it¡¯.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama wasn¡¯t there when I went to pick up the documents. I thought you left for the brothels again, but your scent led outside of the capital......sniff. That¡¯s when Schwartz returned.¡¹

    I turn tomend Schwartz, but his proud snorting ticks me off, so I pull out a strand of hair from his mane instead.

    ¡¸What about you guys?¡¹

    Yakov looks at me.

    ¡¸I was taking a bit of a break during the mission.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie. He was slipping money into the cleavage of a young girl. He was egging her on, saying ¡°How about it? One round should be fine, right?¡±¡¹

    There was a few seconds of silence before Yakov continued.

    ¡¸......so I was on break and the little miss kicked my ass, telling me toe since I was free.¡¹

    Apparently Mack was also on holiday and he was forced toe when he was having outdoor sex with his ck elf lover.

    ¡¸I was doing it in the woods, trying not to stand out.¡¹

    ¡¸Your voices can be heard! They reached all the way to the road!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are each of you always doing it......?¡¹

    Christoph was apparently having a pic with Zillia.

    ¡¸I automatically dragged him along because he was someone I knew. And actually Christoph was the only one acting wholesomely, holding hands and smiling. It made me more annoyed.¡¹

    Celia gives the unconscious Christoph a kick.

    ¡¸Hah!? I was rushing in to the underground to save the general......sun, grass......did I get transported to another world¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh shut up.¡¹

    Christoph writhes in pain as Celia kicks him harder.

    Seriously, what did this guye to do?

    ¡¸Well, that was kinda dull, everything ended after we supported the ceiling.¡¹

    Yakov says as he rubs his knuckles against the head of a boy at his feet.

    Frightened by his viinous face, the boy hides in between Christoph¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t meaningless.¡¹

    Mackments, washing the scratches of a slightly tan-skinned girl with water.

    She cowers in the presence of therge Mack and clings to the back of Christoph who finally stood up.

    ¡¸Lots happened with the general¡¯s general and Agor, remember?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Christoph¡¯s face bes serious as he pats the head of the girl beside him.

    She stares up vacantly, blushes and kisses his hand.

    Christoph shakes his head rapidly a couple times.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time! Anyways, I¡¯m saying that the general is not a bad person!¡¹

    What¡¯s with that way of ending it?

    ¡¸It¡¯s getting quitete, but we can still chat a bit tonight.¡¹

    When I say that, Christoph puts the red-faced girl on his shoulder and nods slightly.

    I¡¯m sorry but I have to break the slightly solemn atmosphere lingering in the air.

    ¡¸Where did the densest guy go? I don¡¯t see him.¡¹

    He was just howling and now he¡¯s gone.

    As much as I don¡¯t want to, he did save me so I was thinking of thanking him.

    ¡¸Actually I didn¡¯t tell him toe. When we arrived here, he was next to us before we knew it.¡¹

    He¡¯s really irrational in every way.

    ¡¸Fuhahahaha! What¡¯s the matter, man!!?¡¹

    Gildress appears out of nowhere.

    He is carrying an armor-wearing woman under his arm.

    ¡¸Umu, she ran while her friends were caught in the cave-in. I ran out and grabbed her!¡¹

    She seems to have resigned herself to her fate and is not resisting.

    I shoot a re at the knights around me.

    Not only did they all rush in and let the enemy escape, they abandoned me and the kids and fled during the copse, and didn¡¯t even notice the people trying to sneak away.

    As Reba falls to the floor exhausted from dragging the boss, I pull her ass close and stick my index finger into her anus over her tight-fitting clothes.

    ¡¸Nnh! Aah.¡¹

    She lets out a sexier voice than I imagined. I bet she liked that.

    ¡¸I sensed your manly energy in the north, you see. Plus that girl was running frantically. I just had toe.¡¹

    Celia being able to track my scent is already a bit extreme, but Gildress surpasses that.

    This ¡®manly energy¡¯ is something that I don¡¯t even emit intentionally.

    ¡¸I was being cautious of being tailed, so I would have known if any horses followed me on the......eh? You don¡¯t have a horse? Did you keep up with me when I was riding Schwartz!?¡¹

    ¡¸A man doesn¡¯t lose to a horse. That includes this part too.¡¹

    Celia shrieks and Schwartz lets out a disgusted neigh that I¡¯ve never heard before.

    My head hurts whenever I converse with this guy.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave it here for now...... hey you morons, how long are you going to let them walk? Put them on the horses and you walk instead.¡¹

    I yell at the assholes marching fearlessly in single file.

    After all those blunders, I don¡¯t want to hear anyints.

    I¡¯ll only be lenient to Reba, who is resting limply on the horse¡¯s back.

    ¨D¨DSeveral dayster. In a dungeon of a certain fort.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything else!! Igyaaaaa!!¡¹

    I hear a horrifying scream as I descend the steps underground.

    The captured guys are being interrogated......well, it¡¯s more like torture.

    It was never a pleasant job, but I¡¯m d I went to check the basement first.

    I don¡¯t feel a shred of pity for these guys.

    ¡¸Did he talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Somewhat.¡¹

    Rebaes to meet me and reports matter-of-factly with cold eyes.

    She¡¯s not wearing her skin-tight clothes now.

    In her hand is a scary-looking tool.

    ¡¸This is for digging holes in hard vessels. This tool is for prying open vessels. This is a spoon for force-feeding.¡¹

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    I want to know whether it yielded any results.

    ¡¸We have sufficient information from capturing an executive ss. But as for conclusive evidence......¡¹

    ¡¸The best way is to get the boss to talk.¡¹

    Reba nods, then furrows her brow.

    ¡¸However, he won¡¯t say his own name no matter how much he¡¯s tortured. On top of that, the torturer saw his eye, suddenly cried out and became a shell. It was the magic eye......I believe, though I¡¯ve only read the documents and it¡¯s my first time seeing it in person so I can¡¯t be sure.¡¹

    Magic users are rare, but there are quite a few of them on a national level.

    Except most of them use fire, wind or water magic.

    Magic that can meddle in a person¡¯s mind is unheard of.

    ¡¸I thought about gouging out his eye, but because it is a magic eye, I don¡¯t know if I could do the same thing to him as a normal person. If we¡¯re not careful and he dies, everything would be for naught.¡¹

    Reba and I enter the heavily locked room together.

    The boss sits alone in the center of the room, tightly bound with a ck cloth wrapped around his eyes.

    It is to prevent the off chance of us looking into his eyes.

    ¡¸So you¡¯vee, demon. Have you reconciled with your friends?¡¹

    I approach the boss, pretending to be as unresponsive as possible.

    ¡¸Yeah. At the very least, we had an honest chat. Even if we disagreed, there are no more misunderstandings.¡¹

    That made the boss¡¯s face warp with unhappiness.

    ¡¸Be good and spill everything. If you do, you might die a painless death.¡¹

    He can¡¯t be spared.

    The best I can give him is a death with little suffering.

    He responds with a gross chuckle.

    ¡¸Do you know how you will die?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. Are you stupid?¡¹

    I pull up a chair and sit in front of the boss.

    I wonder if he¡¯ll just leak information in idle chatter.

    ¡¸Fu, fufufu......I can see it. I see everything. Your death that is! A terrifying death!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you can do more than mental maniption¨D¨D¡¹

    I ignore the dumbfounded Reba and sigh.

    ¡¸Obviously as a living thing, I¡¯m eventually going to die. It would be abnormal to live forever, so tell me.¡¹

    If he told me that I won¡¯t die, I¡¯d have to question two certain individuals.

    ¡¸Someone close to you, someone you love will betray you, and you will die a lonely death...... fu, fuhahahaha!! It is a fitting end for you!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, scary. I want to live the rest of my life in a worthwhile manner, so hurry up and keep talking.¡¹

    Upon closer inspection, the nails on both hands and feet of the boss have been torn off.

    He¡¯s tough for being able to cackle despite such torture.

    Or has he already gone insane?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you won¡¯t die here. You will just let me go.¡¹

    His eye shines.

    Even though I can¡¯t see his eye through the ck cloth, information is shining directly at my brain like a light.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can disable my power, my curse, with a mere cloth!¡¹

    A blue me swallows the blindfold and his face bes uncovered.

    I hear Reba scream in the distance.

    ¡¸So the reason you were obedient up till now was-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I controlled you or the torturer, guards would have rushed in and killed me. But if I take possession of you, no one can touch me! Now¨D¨Dturn into a beast. Crush the woman in front of you!¡¹

    A voice resounds in my head.

    I¡¯m a beast, yes a beast.

    The person in front of me is Rebe¨D¨Dno, a woman.

    ¡¸I understand. I must attack.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, please put up some resistance! It happened instantly again!!¡¹

    The woman shrieks as she steps backward.

    ¡¸Attack!! Rip her to pieces!!¡¹

    Attack means to kill.

    No wait, I¡¯m a beast so I pounce on women, but killing is out of the question.

    In other words, attacking means to insert my cock in them.

    I can feel a bulge forming in my crotch.

    ¡¸Why is this happening!? I told you to kill her!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t.¡¹

    The tone of the voice in my head falters and I don¡¯t know what to do.

    Reba uses the split second to flee the room and lock the door.

    ¡¸......she escaped.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid! Fool! Enough, just undo my restraints!¡¹

    The order echoes in my head.

    Undo the restraints?

    This boss is a scoundrel who shamed and tormented young girls, why would I free such a guy?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t.¡¹

    I dere clearly.

    ¡¸W-what!? Then destroy the wall and catch the woman who just escaped! You should be able to do it with your strength!¡¹

    I move toward the wall, but begin to rethink the instructions.

    There is another person¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸I overslept! What happened, Reba-san!¡¹

    It¡¯s Celia.

    If I destroy the thick wall, Celia and Reba on the other side might get hurt.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t.¡¹

    I refuse.

    ¡¸Why!? You have no resistance and sumbed to my magic instantly yet you defy such simple orders! Then what can you do!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a beast. I pounce on women and impregnate them. Women, I want women.¡¹

    Celia and Reba are talking on the other side of this wall.

    ¡¸Wait, I seriously don¡¯t understand. What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, the magic eye was more powerful than expected and His Majesty fell victim to it......turning into a beast that attacks women.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no different from how he normally is though.¡¹

    I really want to pour my seed into Reba and Celia.

    But the door is locked and I¡¯ll hurt them if I knock it down.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m a beast. I¡¯m a beast that seeks women.¡¹

    I scan the room for any other girls and¨D¨D

    My eyesnd on the boss.

    ¡¸......what?¡¹

    ¡¸You are......a man? No, a woman?¡¹

    The boss¡¯s face is androgynous.

    My primal brain can¡¯t distinguish the boss¡¯s gender.

    In order to confirm, I approach the bound man, no woman, step by step.

    ¡¸He¡¯s a man......no, he looks like a woman......there are no breasts, but there are no muscles either......hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re kidding me! Don¡¯t mess with me!!¡¹

    No matter how much I inspect the wriggling person, I can¡¯t tell.

    I¡¯ll just trust my instincts.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, idiot! Release, cancel! You¡¯re not a beast!¡¹

    The orders reverberate in my head.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m a beast.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you only stubborn about that!? Faint! Go to sleep! Die! Uwaaaaa!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember much from that point on.

    ¡¸The boss revealed everything. We gotplete information about the major bases in the north and west and the small and medium hideouts, as well as their cooperators and parties they sent bribes to.¡¹

    Reba nods contently.

    ¡¸The western base utilizes a cavern along the river. Infantry raided it with help from a bombardment by Ivanna-san¡¯s fleet......it¡¯s just Sekrit...... that woman used Your Majesty¡¯s name without permission and made a mess. She did things like tossing the captured organization members into a ve¡¯s cage and forcing them to fight each other, then dumping the one survivor into oil and lighting him on fire...... A report came from amander saying that even he thought she went a little overboard.¡¹

    Celia is fuming.

    As usual, Sekrit is quite excessive. She must have been bored.

    ¡¸Apparently, she also took some young underlings of the organization for herself.¡¹

    She literally embodies the phrase ¡°do as you please¡±.

    ¡¸The nearest squad, the northern border guards, was informed of the northern base, which is Lord Leopolt¡¯s squad but......what the messenger came back with was not an eptance of the responsibility, but rather a report on the mission beingpleted.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help smiling at Reba¡¯s words, then simply mutter ¡°is that so¡± with a disinterested scowl.

    Leopolt was ostracized by me and demoted, banished from ever seeing the capital. That¡¯s how things are.

    I¡¯ll send him some good food under Onagosky¡¯s name.

    Everything went well.

    I heard the children¡¯s treatment is done too, so I can go home feeling relieved.

    ¡¸But why did the boss......no, Mutec, suddenly spill the beans? Because of his strange ability, I can¡¯t remember much. I can¡¯t remember when I learned his name either.¡¹

    Reba and Celia awkwardly avert their gazes.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a hard question to answer.

    ¡¸W-we¡¯ve obtained the necessary information so we are finished with them. Those who confessed will be given swift deaths and those who didn¡¯t will be made into examples by being executed.¡¹

    ¡¸Deservedly so.¡¹

    Their sins are too heavy for them to be spared.

    Besides, there is no point in saving the thugs.

    ¡¸The boss is also deserving of execution, but the magic eye¨D¨Dconsidering its power to control the mind and somewhat foresee the future, as well as its rarity, I suggest keeping him alive temporarily for research purposes.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, do as you like.¡¹

    Keeping him alive doesn¡¯t mean his sentence will be reduced.

    In fact, living will be a form of punishment.

    He did something of that magnitude. Even a death after going through all that suffering can¡¯t be said to be too cruel.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll at least acknowledge the fact he gave us the information in the end. Why not give him a visit.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, he suffered pretty severecerations.¡¹

    I see. Then it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t visit.

    I¡¯m not his friend or anything.

    ¡¸¡¸Pst pst......peek peek......¡¹¡¹

    I turn around wondering what those two are whispering about and think back.

    ¡¸That reminds me, we let an executive go, right?¡¹

    Aldo, he was the man who invited us and can be considered the reason for the copse of the organization.

    He fled before the events and escaped capture.

    The knights couldn¡¯t find him either and he wasn¡¯t located in any of the raided bases.

    ¡¸He¡¯s probably in the Federation or in barbarian territory by now......and beyond our reach. How unfortunate.¡¹

    Reba groans.

    ¡¸He¡¯s lucky to be the only one who gets away.¡¹

    I pause and think. Is he really lucky?

    I dismiss my thoughts.

    I won¡¯t get the answer here, it¡¯s a waste of time to ponder the question.

    ¡¸The issue at hand is my crotch. I get hard looking at girls no matter how old they are, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem if I react to the elderly and infants.

    ¡¸It seems a weird suggestion remains in your brain......¡¹

    Nevertheless, this case is settled......no, there¡¯s one more thing.

    Before returning to the capital, I have to go to the town of Megis.

    In the South ¨C Zwei Elfie.

    Two shadows move in the darkness where neither person can see the other¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re back. That was rough, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ey. I called a spy as nned, but that one was unskilled. The guy who was called after, well it was a mess......thinking about it now, I can¡¯t even be sure he was seriously trying to infiltrate.¡¹

    Drinks are poured and shared.

    ¡¸The schedule is a bit off, but the sickening people who only know how to kidnap and sell kids have all been rounded up. The money they amassed belong to us now.¡¹

    ¡¸Wonderful. Being able to perfectly execute a n is second-rate, first-rate is being able to reformte a disrupted n.¡¹

    More alcohol refills their cups.

    ¡¸You¡¯re overrating me. I mean, you even gave me instructions for when the n goes awry.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah. Let¡¯s not have a contest of modesty.¡¹

    The man stares at the mountain of gold in front of him.

    ¡¸With this much, I can do one more battle.¡¹

    ¡¸You can buy an entire army with this amount. You¡¯re only fighting once?¡¹

    The shadow nods clearly.

    ¡¸Yes, just one. That¡¯s how big of a gamble it is. Call ¡®them¡¯ over. Woah, if they¡¯re flirting though wait until after they climax.¡¹

    ¡¸I doubt they would be. They¡¯re the kind of people who face in opposite directions despite being in the same room. Anyways, I¡¯ll go get them.¡¹

    One of the shadows disappears and the other one gazes up at the night sky.

    ¡¸The grand aspiration I once had is gone, now it¡¯s just a means to an end. But I can¡¯t help feeling¨D¨D¡¹

    The man takes a breath and stabs a knife into the table.

    ¡¸Refreshed. I don¡¯t have any small desires or hesitations. Now, let me challenge you one more time.¡¹

 Chapter 569.6

    <h4>Chapter 569-6: Indifferent Reign ¨C Maintenance of Public Order 8: Do You Remember My Face?</h4>

    Of course Mack and Yakov are appropriately in military uniform.

    ¡¸Why am I the only one without......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault for breaking it despite not fighting. We don¡¯t have any spare armor.¡¹

    Christoph wrecked his armor and sword when he fell down the stairs and is the one exception not in matching attire. Moreover, his horse escaped and he had to run in his underwear. His servant-like appearance doesn¡¯t feel out of ce though and won¡¯t hinder us.

    ¡¸To enter the town, you need the governor-sama¡¯s......¡¹

    The gatekeeper who asked for a bribe thest time trembles as he attempts to say something, but one re makes him hastily open the gate and kneel on the spot. The power of proper attire is incredible.

    We headed in a straight line toward the governor¡¯s mansion.

    The lookouts stationed on the towers practically tripped over themselves to beat us there, so I¡¯m sure the governor also knows of our visit.

    I wonder how they will prepare in the few minutes until we arrive.

    ¡¸F-for Your Great Majesty to grace this back country with your presence is an honor! I must say however that it was too sudden for me to provide an adequate wee......¡¹

    Upon entering the mansion, the governor himself along with his entire family and the guard captain are kneeling at the entrance.

    The guard captain, like we sawst time, possesses a trained body while the governor matches the image I had in my head of him with a pot belly and a wily look.

    ¡¸No matter.¡¹

    I say curtly as I make eye contact with the governor.

    Without me even saying anything, he starts shaking and sweating.

    The news of such a big arrest should have reached the governor as well.

    ¡¸You know why I¡¯m here, yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Eek! I didn¡¯t think such crooked people would be so prevalent in thisnd that you entrusted to me! I-I will be more careful so it doesn¡¯t happen next¨D¨D¡¹

    I figured he would say something like that.

    Having scoundrels in one¡¯s territory may be the fault of the governor, but in the end they are merely an underground criminal organization who has neither directly hurt the kingdom or troubled another noble.

    They only caused suffering to the children of poor peasants.

    In that case, all that needs to be done is to reflect, swear loyalty and pay an increased tax to get let off lightly, no?

    That¡¯s what he must be thinking.

    He¡¯s not wrong.

    ording to customary practice, this should be treated as a minor blunder and the mistake is not serious enough for the governor¡¯s title to be stripped.

    Of course I don¡¯t have to follow the customs, though that sort of discussion is not even necessary.

    ¡¸Strange. That¡¯s not the apology I was thinking of.¡¹

    I say over my shoulder as I quickly hold out my right hand.

    Reba, wearing proper clothes, passes under my arm and stands in front of the governor.

    Celia crawls through my legs and stands in front of Reba.

    ¡¸Governor umark! How dare you allow a criminal organization to inhabit thends given to you by His Majesty!¡¹

    ¡¸You havemitted serious crimes of lining your own pockets with dirty money and hurting the citizens!¡¹

    They nailed their lines, but I doubt he will simply say sorry.

    ¡¸Please wait! I will apologize as many times as needed for allowing criminals to operate! However, I won¡¯t ept the usation that I took part in the wrongdoings and epted bribes!¡¹

    The governor stands up firmly in opposition.

    Well, he would be hanged if he admits to those charges so of course he will argue.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember doing that at all! If you¡¯re going to use me of those things, I¡¯d like you to provide some proof!¡¹

    ¡¸We got testimonies from arrested individuals saying you and the guard captain are on good terms with the organization!¡¹

    Reba takes a firm step forward.

    ¡¸Are you saying that you trust a bunch of rascals more than you trust me, someone who has kept this territory without disorder or starvation for ten years!?¡¹

    The governor pushes forward with a step of his own.

    Oh, he¡¯s better than I expected.

    ¡¸Even without evidence, that is what His Majesty said! Just ept it!¡¹

    Celia stomps several steps forward.

    ¡¸So be it, then execute me! But write my crime as being not to His Majesty¡¯s liking!!¡¹

    The governor pushes Celia a few steps backward.

    Changing the crime to that won¡¯t change the result, but it will leave a bad taste in my mouth.

    I silently call the two girls back and step forward myself.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you recognize my face?¡¹

    The governor and the captain fix their gazes on me.

    It¡¯s like a y I saw one day.

    The two of them be astonished when they realize that I was one of the scoundrels in town, then they fall t on their asses and surrender.

    Then the case will be closed.

    ¡¸Yes, I do. I was invited to the lowest seat of the coronation ceremony.¡¹

    ¡¸I apanied my lord to an audience and saw your face.¡¹

    They easily recall and then tilt their heads.

    That was different than what I was thinking.

    ¡¸Okay, then behold this royal seal!!¡¹

    Celia reaches into her shirt and sticks out the symbol of the king.

    ¡¸¡¸A-aah!!¡¹¡¹

    The two kneel down, but don¡¯t do anything else in particr.

    Weird.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, Your Majesty, you didn¡¯t meet the governor during the infiltration.¡¹

    Reba whispers to me.

    Oh, I guess not.

    ¡¸If you wanted to do what you were thinking, you¡¯d have to be in the same attire as back then. Asking if they know your face when dressed as the king will only make them say they saw you in the pce. And it¡¯s not unusual for a king to possess the king¡¯s seal.¡¹

    Celia whispers.

    It seems I misunderstood a couple things.

    ¡¸So, do you have any proof Your Majesty?¡¹

    The governor asks on his knees.

    ¡¸Argh enough! Reba!¡¹

    I pull Reba close to me, rip her clothes and lift her up with her legs spread apart.

    ¡¸Gyaaa!! What are you doing!!?¡¹

    Reba is wearing her usual sexy outfit underneath her ck formal uniform.

    The governor could only stare in awe while the guard captain stood up and let out a small gasp.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the naughty woman and the perverted thug from back then!?¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot!¡¹

    The guard captain hastily tried to cover the governor¡¯s mouth, but it was toote.

    ¡¸Indeed. I see you haven¡¯t forgotten that we entered the town by bribe!¡¹

    It¡¯s settled now.

    I stomp my foot down as Reba pinches my thigh.

    ¡¸My eyes and ears are better than any proof, you can no longer talk your way out. Come clean!¡¹

    The guard captain slumps his shoulders, the wife faints, the daughter wails, and the male rtive copses to the floor in a daze.

    Meanwhile, the governor is hanging his head, his shaking gradually stopping.

    ¡¸I admit it, Your Majesty. I overlooked them, took bribes and lined my pockets...... I am a viin!¡¹

    The governor springs up and rushes over to the wall to grab a sword on disy.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯m a viin I guess there¡¯s no problem with me pointing my de at the king! It¡¯s too bad you came with so few people!!¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s how you¡¯reing at me, I think to myself with a grin.

    ¡¸Men, assemble¨D¨D!! This person here is pretending to be His Majesty and has even forged a copy of the royal seal! Take him out!¡¹

    Guards scramble from all over and gather near the entrance.

    ¡¸A fake of His Majesty? Wasn¡¯t there an escort outside the town?¡¹

    ¡¸I saw him during the South Yuguria war. That is definitely the real......¡¹

    ¡¸My child will be born next month. If a fight breaks out, I¡¯m running.¡¹

    Celia, Reba, Mack and Yakov rush at the guards.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to bare your fangs at Aegir-sama, then there¡¯s no need to argue! It¡¯s easier this way!¡¹

    Celia swings her sword at a height so low that it skims the floor and gouges a piece of a guard¡¯s heel.

    She stabs her sword into the throat of the guard after he spins around and falls, then twists her wrist for the finishing blow.

    ¡¸Ultimately, this is how it ends!?¡¹

    Reba hurls daggers weakly, which are easily deflected.

    However, multiple poison needles she threw simultaneouslynded on the enemy¡¯s face, causing the guard to scream and writhe on the floor.

    ¡¸When you first brought up evidence and all that, I thought this was going to be a boring expedition, but this is the clincher!? I knew being with the general is never dull!¡¹

    Yakov parries one of the two spearheads thrusted at him with his sword.

    The other one touches his body, but the angle is too shallow and the tip doesn¡¯t pierce him.

    ¡¸This ain¡¯t a match. You don¡¯t get anything just by making contact!¡¹

    Yakov sweeps his sword at the stomach of the guard that closed the distance, grabs the other guard by the hair and ms his face into the floor, then crushes his head with his steel boot.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    Mack drops his battleaxe on the head of a guard, caving his body into where his stomach is.

    As for Christoph¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    He is outnumbered, but he is notgging behind the guards who have given up from the start.

    Meanwhile, I face off against the governor and the guard captain.

    Normally, the captain should be the most veteran out of the group.

    ¡¸Hardlett, the demon......no still. Either way I¡¯m doomed, aaarggghhh!!¡¹

    The captain charges.

    If I had to rate his sh out of ten, it would be about a six.

    I draw him close before casually deflecting his sword with the part near the base of the Dual Crater, then swing my sword without putting any weight behind it.

    ¡¸Guwah!¡¹

    The light sh cuts down to the bone of the captain¡¯s dominant arm, forcing him to drop his weapon, then the lunge that follows noter than one second after goes through his heart and out his back.

    His body twitches twice and falls to the floor as I pull my sword out and turn it toward the governor.

    ¡¸I was a decent warrior in my younger days. I¡¯m a man who put up a good fight against the powerhouse opponent in the third round of a martial tournament!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, is that supposed to be good?¡¹

    He went on for so long that I couldn¡¯t tell.

    Whatever.

    ¡¸Here Ie!!¡¹

    He has an admirable spirit at least.

    I receive the leaping strike head on, lower my hips and send him flying with brute strength.

    As the governor ils in midair to adjust his body tond, I take one step forward and swing my Dual Crater vertically for a single strike, then pick up a fallen sword at the same hends, and throw it at the governor¡¯s family, barely missing the daughter¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Hiiih! Kyuu......¡¹

    The daughter swoons from the sword grazing her, and the governor, who was still in a stance with his sword, is split in half a few secondster from his throat down to his crotch, spilling out most of his guts.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t show this to his daughter.¡¹

    I point my bloody de at his family and gesture at the two male rtives and the son.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m a distant rt¨D¨D¡¹

    I chop his head off before he canplete the sentence.

    ¡¸I stopped, but he didn¡¯t listen to¨D¨D¡¹

    I also smash his head before he finishes speaking.

    The twenty or so son saw what happened and grips onto a sword, then charges in with a desperate yell.

    I receive his attack head on, push him back to get him off bnce and cut through his shoulder.

    ¡¸Judgement!!¡¹

    Celia slits the throat of a guard at the same time, and the others finally drop their weapons and kneel on the ground.

    I dere in front of the guards and the remaining family of the governor.

    ¡¸For abusing his authority to make a fortune, siding with thugs and turning the people he was supposed to protect into ves, he deserves to be executed and his family put to death.¡¹

    Celia nods.

    ¡¸But the man responsible is already dead and thest shred of manliness he showed was not unpleasant.¡¹

    Celia tilts her head adorably.

    ¡¸Furthermore, the wife is still in the prime of her womanhood and the daughter is about to blossom, to reap them is absurd.¡¹

    Celia tries to cover my mouth from behind.

    ¡¸Therefore, he will be dismissed from his post as governor and his house will be destroyed! The females of his family will be confined in the capital, branded with the mark of dishonor, and will only be free after bearing two of my children.¡¹

    I push aside the coiling Celia and Reba and inhale deeply.

    ¡¸Case closed!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Gosh©`©`©`!!¡¹¡¹

    With the issue resolved, Reba moves into the governor¡¯s house with escorts and knights to conduct a thorough investigation to check if there are other conspirators, collect evidence, and confirm if there have been other wrongdoingsmitted.

    By the way, Reba¡¯s unit is much better than the escorts in this line of work, finding hidden clues one after the other.

    It was wrong for them to put on armor after all.

    Meaning their ineptitude was not their own fault, but rather the fault of the person who organized them......

    As I was tapping the floor, contemting what punishment I should give Reba, the sound changed to a thud.

    ¡¸There is an underground to this ce.¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater and bash the floor.

    The de prates the floor and the surrounding parts of the floor cave in to reveal a staircase leading down.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t hurry, time will be pretty tight.¡¹

    I run down the stairs, and cut open the securely locked door with a single sh.

    ¡¸H-h-how annoying......you are. Are you going to......torture me again......? Heh, do your worst...... burn me...... beat me...... vite me......do as you please......¡¹

    Located behind the door was a blindfolded girl with her hands bound by a chain hanging from the ceiling.

    She is wearing simr tight clothing to Reba except hers are ripped and her groin area is mangled to the point it looks unrecognizable.

    Her entire body is covered with traces of being whipped and bruises, her fingernails are all gone, and a mixture of blood, semen and excrement is leaking from her crotch.

    I sever the chains without saying anything, and catch her before she falls into the puddle of waste products on the floor.

    ¡¸You¡¯re safe now. You did well to endure. Good on you for surviving.¡¹

    When I remove her blindfold, the girl looks at me in shock.

    After she surveys the individuals surrounding me and sees Reba and the full-te escort instead of the governor¡¯s troops, she sighs in relief for nearly thirty seconds and then passes out.

    ¡¸Wipe her down with a clean cloth and warm water. After that, take her to a doctor and give her a bath. It might be toote, but give her a contraceptive pill too.¡¹

    I take the smelly, to say the least, girl......the captured spy, sling her over my shoulder, and mutter one thing to Reba.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s really finished.¡¹

    But as it turns out, there was one more act.

    That is regarding the freed children.

    The kids who have grown up a bit were returned to their parents from where they were kidnapped, however many are too young to figure out where they are from or have parents that were killed during the kidnapping process or were sold off by rtives and have no home to return to.

    Those who were raped and tormented as ves don¡¯t have education, let alone themon sense of how to live, so if they are set free, the girls will only be oppressed in a different ce and the boys can only be bandits like I did in the past.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll look after all of them.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you¡¯ll make them your lovers?¡¹

    Don¡¯t say it in such a scandalous way.

    There are young kids who can¡¯t tell man from woman yet.

    ¡¸Mah-jes-tee.¡¹

    ¡¸Mah-jes-tee¡¯s lov-er?¡¹

    The kids speak clumsily.

    See, what good is it to make such infants into lovers?

    ¡¸But look.¡¹

    Reba urges a girl to step forward.

    It¡¯s the girl who led everyone out of the underground.

    She is in her mid tote teens.

    Her rags were discarded and she was given the escort¡¯s spare undergarments, but she is somewhat conscious about the bagginess of the loose clothing especially around her chest area.

    From the small nces I steal from the gaps, her breasts are sufficiently developed and her hips are perfectly shaped for childbearing.

    The girl gives me a polite bow and lightly grips my hand.

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s make them all my lovers for convenience¡¯s sake. I think that¡¯s best. By the way, where did Gildress go?¡¹

    That guy, is he doing something unnecessary again?

    ¡¸He embraced a viinous woman he captured in the governor¡¯s bedroom. I told him to hand her over, but he asked me to overlook it as his seed was already in her.¡¹

    Reba let out a scornful snicker along with her answer.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t tell if a woman is pregnant so quickly after sleeping with her. Is that guy stupid?¡¹

    Celia looks at me curiously.

    ¡¸The thing is, her belly was pretty inted. Well, she¡¯s just an underling so no big deal. Let¡¯s go home. We left the capital for such a long time, I¡¯m sure there will be problems when we get back.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say that.

    Now I¡¯m picturing Adolph waiting for me.

 Chapter 570.1

    <h4>Chapter 570-1: Time Flows into Hot Water 1</h4>

    ¡¸Damn Adolph, he talked for so long. It felt like I was listening for two weeks. I can¡¯t go on if I don¡¯t take a bath and relieve my fatigue.¡¹

    I vent my frustration out loud at having to endure the ramblings andints that had to be exined by mouth, paper, and arge board he brought from somewhere.

    ¡¸Well, you were away from the pce for so long, it can¡¯t be helped. But everything is more or less taken care of so you should be able to rx. If you¡¯ve learned your lesson, please don¡¯t run off on your own anymore.¡¹

    Celia helps me undress first before quickly getting naked herself.

    Her sun-tanned skin, which only goes up to where her short sleeve shirt and pants end, gives off a healthy sort of sex appeal, but right now my priority is soaking in the bath, so I simply stop at rubbing her butt.

    ¡¸¡¸Fuuui©`¡¹¡¹

    The two of us ce a towel on our heads and exhale at the same time as we submerge ourselves in the water.

    My stiffened muscles from sitting all day and Celia¡¯s facial muscles maintaining her serious expression loosen up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all over huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Celia says drowsily as she sinks until her chin is under the water.

    As Celia said, there is nothing else that must be done.

    Of course there are matters I must approve of everyday and plenty of troubles happen frequently.

    But those just need to be dealt with, they are issues that can be treated half-heartedly.

    It¡¯s fine to say ¡°it¡¯s over¡±.

    I pull the drowsy Celia in between my legs and rest my chin on her head.

    ¡¸Wapph, heavy. I¡¯ll drown.¡¹

    Celia is cute when she ils and makes me want to tease her more.

    ¡¸Mu, your hair is getting thinner on the top of your head.¡¹

    It¡¯s a lie of course.

    As a reaction to finishing hard work, I felt like doing something silly.

    ¡¸Hau! It¡¯s because of all the irregrities in my life......but I¡¯m a little d. I didn¡¯t say anything out of consideration, but now I can say that my head matches with Aegir-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Get me a mirror.¡¹

    I stand up as a spinal reflex.

    ¡¸I¡¯m joking. It¡¯s payback for your teasing.¡¹

    I copse into the bathtub with a ssh and gaze upward.

    ¡¸Good one, you got me. Now go ahead, walk over me.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. Instead, I¡¯ll climb on you.¡¹

    I turn into the Aegir ship and float with Celia on top, but then I sense someone watching from the entrance.

    There are five or six faces......no, more.

    ¡¸His Mah-jes-tee is in the bath.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we can¡¯t go. Let¡¯s leave?¡¹

    ¡¸Our clothes are in the wash area. We have to go back naked.¡¹

    I beckon the shadows beyond the door.

    Celia pouts a bit and pinches my nipple.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be afraid ande in. I said it¡¯s okay.¡¹

    Walking in with the pit-pat of feet pping against the floor are a bunch of girls¨D¨Dthat said, they are quite young.

    They are the girls who were rescued from the underground.

    ¡¸Um......err......pardon me, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Mah-jes-tee.¡¹

    ¡¸Bath!¡¹

    Though they are young, there are variations in ages.

    Some require a little bit more growth before being perfect for picking, some are still just children, and some are infants who haven¡¯t developed distinguishable sex differences yet.

    ¡¸Eei.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    Celia catches a child who tried to jump into the bathtub in midair, sits her back down on the floor and pours water on her.

    ¡¸I told you, rinse your body first!¡¹

    ¡¸Auu......sorry. Don¡¯t hit me......¡¹

    Celia¡¯s expression and tone became harsh, which frightened the child.

    Since they all went through cruel experiences, they are sensitive to yelling and instantly shrivel in fear.

    Nevertheless, what Celia said was correct. As I think to myself how I should exin it to them, a gentle voice softens the atmosphere.

    ¡¸I apologize, Celia-chan.¡¹

    Sauntering in is Leah.

    ¡¸Seriously. It¡¯s the supervisor¡¯s negligence.¡¹

    Celia tugs on Leah¡¯s cheeks, but it doesn¡¯t appear like the atmosphere is very hostile.

    I let Leah handle the kids.

    Melissa was a candidate, but I thought Leah was the better choice seeing as she shared a simr experience.

    ¡¸Leah is too kind and isn¡¯t suitable for a caring role. She isn¡¯t used to scolding others either.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    I pick up the infant who failed to jump into the tub and put her between my legs.

    ¡¸But for now......let¡¯s see, maybe for half a year to a year it¡¯s fine to let them live leisurely. Discipline and education can wait, after what they¡¯ve been through living freely is just right.¡¹

    I pull all the kids who have shut their eyes tightly and spread their legs thinking they¡¯ll be vited into the tub and even put one of them on my shoulder.

    At the very least, I want to wait until they know it¡¯s not necessary to do that.

    Seeing as how nothing is going to prate them, the infant girls start swimming in the tub and the somewhat older girls ssh each other yfully. Celia res, but Leah intercedes and stops her from yelling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Gosh, it¡¯s probably going to get rowdier anyways.¡¹

    Celia gives up, puffing her cheeks sourly, and floats around in the bathtub.

    Leah giggles, puts a bar of soap on the belly of the Celia raft and pushes her toward me.

    The door of the bathroom opens at the same time as I retrieve the drifting Celia.

    ¡¸See, they came.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!!¡¹

    Nonna shrieks.

    ¡¸Your biological child! How could you leave the son who I, the legal wife, gave birth to and y with these kids instead!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s expected at this point to casually add in self assertions, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Next to her is Ca......no, everybody is here.

    ¡¸Go on.¡¹

    Once Melissa urges, the childrene rushing in.

    ¡¸Hey really, you brought everyone?¡¹

    Who would have thought all the women and children woulde along with the rescued girls?

    Although there is certainly enough space in therge bathroom of the pce, the atmosphere is a mess.

    The swift Ca takes up the spot next to me, and Maria passes under the arm of Nonna, who trips right as she tries to hurry over.

    Mel and family merrily wash each other¡¯s bodies, while Irijina vigorously pushes the backs of the reserved Rita and Miti.

    Pipi, who yanked off the towels of Gretel and Sofia, dives into the tub with a great leap.

    M and Sekrit start a fight as they both slip a bar of soap under the other¡¯s foot, Mireille and Luna try to stop them but end up joining the fight when a bucket whacks them, Catherine pulls Antonio by the hand and sneaks by them, while Rose makes a beeline right for me.

    Yoguri, with dark circles under her eyes, wonders what is going on and Alice, with simr dark circles under her eyes and is wobbling while holding her ass, also checks out themotion.

    £¨Pardon the interruption from the ceiling.£©

    Casie appears by phasing through the ceiling.

    I wonder how the towel under her arm passed through the ceiling.

    ¡¸Nh, it¡¯s quite noisy.¡¹

    ntica walks into the bathroom wearing her clothes and raises both arms waiting for a maid to strip her like it¡¯s the most natural thing to do......judging by her attitude, it must be Neisha inside her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be getting in with my clothes, got it!?¡¹

    Natia clutches the chest area of her bath gown and enters the water.

    ¡¸Everyone,e in already.¡¹

    I spread my arms, inviting everyone and everything.

    Submerging myself up to the chin, I survey the room with narrow eyes.

    My children are swimming happily, my women are talking to each other, and the orphans are shrinking away timidly though Melissa is mediating and helping the reserved ones join in the circle.

    I close my eyes and spread my arms and legs in the center of the bathtub.

    Not only do I have flowers in each hand, rather I¡¯m surrounded by a field of flowers and the many buds will also eventually blossom into beautiful flowers.

    ¡¸Is it fine to continue life like this?¡¹

    Celia ces a hot towel on my face.

    In addition to how good it feels, theck of vision causes a wave of sleepiness to wash over me.

    I can¡¯t hear the shrill screams of the children.

    My oneint is that the argument between M and Sekrit is a bit annoying.

    ¡¸Oh my man, there was a bath!? Mu, what a lovely garden of flowers, can I borrow one or t¨D¨D¡¹

    Shrieks of several dozen women ovep.

    Anastasia hurls a bar of soap at the pervert¡¯s feet, allowing Sekrit and M to trip the unbnced individual.

    ¡¸Expel him!!¡¹

    Celia, who is covering her body with her hands,mands the children to push the fallen Gildress.

    Despite his stupidly muscr body being heavy, it easily slides on the polished floor thered with soap bubbles.

    Not wanting to knock away the infant who is pushing him, Gildress lets himself be pushed until he is flushed outside through the opening where water is being discharged.

    ¡¸Nuooooo!!¡¹

    Hisrge body gets stuck once, but is dislodged by a collective attack by the women and is finally swept away.

    Evil has perished.

    Now I can be at ease......and sleep.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, Aegir-sama. You mustn¡¯t sleep.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, Celia? You¡¯ve gotten so pretty.¡¹

    I scratch the underside of her chin.

    ¡¸Prrprr......gosh, you¡¯re still half-asleep! I¡¯ll wash your body, so please get out.¡¹

    The pleasantly chatting children and the quarreling women remind me exactly of a scene that I saw sometime and the sensation of time resuming assaults me.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s been three years.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It was rather busy for such a leisurely life. The great rebellion of the south and the conflict with the city states......the elf dispute was major too. The stupid Gido might alsoe back from his reflection. There is also......the visit request from the Olga Federation, was it really a good idea to reject it?¡¹

    Truly lots happened, perhaps enough for the events to span hundreds of years.

    However, the peace here, or at least the women were not in danger.

    Then I guess everything can be summed up with ¡®lots happened¡¯.

    ¡¸Though we¡¯ve been through a lot, it hasn¡¯t gotten worse than when I flipped everything over. That much I know for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the fact M-san became jobless.¡¹

    ¡¸You have it wrong! It¡¯s a happy thing!¡¹

    M, who cuts in, has an inted belly.

    ¡¸Getting pregnant because of the post-battle tension......¡¹

    ¡¸Urk, I thought His Majesty could endure one more thrust, but he spilled his seed before he could pull out......¡¹

    In other words, I didn¡¯t pull out in time and came inside.

    ¡¸Hahaha, sorry sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, there¡¯s......¡¹

    ¡¸The doggy girl.¡¹

    One of the orphans fills in the nk for Celia.

    Having words directed at her, Gretel res, then turns red and covers her face.

    Of course, her belly is also swollen.

    To put it simply, we were having sex doggy stylete at night in the courtyard and was coincidentally spotted by someone, which led to the kids rushing out.

    By the time we realized, I was near climax and discharged in the presence of people and Gretel howled like a dog due to her shyness. My seed got her pregnant and she became known as the doggy girl.

    Then a shadow appears over us.

    It is Nonna who shows up.

    The moment she stands next to me, an alluring scent wafts in the air.

    If I am to describe Nonna, knowing it might offend her, over the past three years she has gotten more naughty.

    She always had overwhelmingly good looks, but the tiny childishness left in her face has vanished and she has be aplete pure beauty.

    ¡¸The softness in her breasts has also increased and it feels like they are enveloping you when you touch them.¡¹

    Nonna props up her boobs with her hands and puff out her chest proudly.

    ¡¸Are you sure they¡¯re not just saggy?¡¹

    Ca interrupts and tussles with Nonna.

    This is just like when they were teens.

    Everyone else has changed slightly too.

    Leah has be the leader of the orphans and gained some courage, Melissa is totally a gutsy mother, and Celia is cute. Mel is somehow holding on.

    ¡¸Agewise, everyday is like walking a tightrope. Lacking care for even one day and my skin......my hair......oh, I want youth......¡¹

    I pat Mel with a smile as she pounds my chest in frustration.

    Also there¡¯s......Pipi, who should be an adult now and yet why hasn¡¯t a single hair grown in her groin area or under her arms?

    If Mel neglects those areas for three days, hair would be¨D¨D

    ¡¸Is it fun for you to bully a maturedy!!?¡¹

    She¡¯s pinching my nipple so let¡¯s leave that topic alone.

    My kids have changed too.

    The bodies of the boys especially have grown considerably.

    Well even I was able to grow to my current size despite the poor environment and food when I was young.

    It¡¯s impossible that kids with my blood won¡¯t grow after filling their stomachs with meat and fish as well as doing training.

    ¡¸Papa~ I¡¯ll wash you too.¡¹

    The only one who doesn¡¯t have my blood is Rose, Catherine¡¯s child from her previous husband, but it¡¯s a father¡¯s blessing that she is the most attached to me.

    ¡¸Look look Papa, my boobs have been getting bigger recently.¡¹

    Rose takes my hand and guides it to her chest.

    They are small, but they are certainly bing more defined mounds.

    ¡¸It might be time to separate the baths...... With everyone being so good-looking, mistakes will happen. My kid in particr is quite knowledgeable about sex, seeing as how it¡¯s hard to avoid when Aegir-sama is doing it wherever he pleases.¡¹

    Melissa says, somewhat regrettably.

    To her, taking a bath with the whole family is a time she looks forward to the most.

    ¡¸They¡¯re still young. It¡¯ll be fine for a bit longer.¡¹

    Pleased with the growth of her breasts, Rose scoops bubbles onto herself and uses her own body to wash me.

    Catherine watches with satisfied eyes, Antonio watches with sharp eyes.

    ¡¸Ow! Ana stepped on me!¡¹

    Everyone turns around and sees Bartolome holding his foot and crying.

    He was frolicking with Anastasia earlier......it seems that Anastasia was losing the grapple and stomped on his toe with her heel.

    A few seconds after Bartolome cries, Anastasia also cries.

    She is fake crying, though she is more believable than Bartolome who is genuinely crying, confusing both M and Celia.

    ¡¸Fufu, this is worrying for the future.¡¹

    ¡¸As the heir of the Hardlett house, why are you crying after getting into a fight!?¡¹

    Sekritughs, while Bartolome wails louder when Nonna scolds him.

    I keep my eye on my surroundings next to them and ce a hand on the crying Anastasia¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting a full history lesson from Tristan tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Geh.¡¹

    Anastasia¡¯s crying ceases and she swiftly drops a gold coin in the palm of my hand.

    ¡¸Bribes won¡¯t work on me. Stop trying to buy people with such smooth movements.¡¹

    I¡¯m more concerned about this girl than Bartolome.

    Or maybe she¡¯ll be fine because she¡¯s so bold.

    Anastasia stops pretending to cry and heads to the bathtub with a sigh.

    Then she turns around and mutters in an annoyed tone.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think father can talk considering the state of your crotch.¡¹

    My gaze lowers to my crotch.

    I see it¡¯s erect, but I¡¯m not a pervert that gets aroused by his own daughter¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸How can I not get turned on when my beloved wives are naked. Besides, you¡¯re all used to seeing it.¡¹

    I smile as I turn around and throw a bar of soap at Anastasia.

    ¡¸We¡¯re certainly used to it, but isn¡¯t it a bit too big? It¡¯s ck, the tip is thicker than my fist, and those things bulging out like vines are veins right? How much blood are you sending down there?¡¹

    ¡¸I actually have a secret move. I learned it recently, if I put strength in my hips like this......hmp!¡¹

    With a grunt, the blood vessels on the surface of my dick swell and my entire shaft expands by two sizes.

    It¡¯s a new technique I developed.

    ¡¸Uwa, incredible......¡¹

    I feel a thud to the back of my head, and when I turn around, I discover it was Melissa and Nonna who simultaneously threw a bucket at me.

    ¡¸What are you showing to your kid, idiot!!?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of father boasts about their penis to his daughter!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. It¡¯s been some time since an assassin came, and it was that technique that deflected a poison knife yesterday, I got a bit carried away.¡¹

    Anastasia shakes her head and sighs.

    It¡¯s said that daughterse to dislike their fathers when they get to a certain age, is it true?

    I think she¡¯s more fond of me than Nonna.

    Inparison, Rose is getting closer.

    I¡¯m curious about herbored breathing and shaky pupils though.

    Rose puts a hand on my stomach and opens her mouth for some reason.

    Right as Antonio is about to start running, the door of the bathroom opens.

    ¡¸My man. I¡¯m borrowing the bath.¡¹

    ¡¸Argh, I¡¯m the king so don¡¯te in without permission. And don¡¯t enter the pce bath like you own the ce!¡¹

    All the girls cover their bodies with their hands and crouch down.

    In order to protect my wives and daughters, I happily intercept and attack Gildress.

    ¡¸Owowow......¡¹

    I hold my crotch and fill up my bucket with water.

    ¡¸Your important ce is swollen. Did you bump it somewhere?¡¹

    Celia tends to my crotch.

    ¡¸I had some good chemistry with this widow at the bar. I took her to a storehouse and had her put her hands on a pir, but......we moved too hard and the pir broke, causing the whole ce to copse. The millstone on the second floor came rolling down and fell on my dick. It¡¯s an embarrassing story.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. And it was actually more surprising than I thought. What¡¯s unbelievable is that your dick didn¡¯t break despite getting crushed by the millstone......ah, that reminds me.¡¹

    Celia smiles as she washes my swollen penis.

    ¡¸This sort of thing also happened two years ago.¡¹

 Chapter 570.2

    <h4>Chapter 570.2</h4>

    ¡¸It was swollen like this back then too. Remember, it was the time when Gildress-san barged into the bathroom. The fight couldn¡¯t be shown to the children......so Yoguri suggested it to be settled through swordy.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to remember.¡¹

    The feeling of disgust was so strong, the memory was ingrained in my brain.

    Ultimately, Inded a full-powered blow to Gildress¡¯s chin, dropping him to a knee, and threw him down the drain.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he¡¯s also busy now. He can¡¯te crashing in.¡¹

    I enter the water hugging Celia.

    The bathtime with the whole family that happens regrly once a week does not have set rules, and is a peaceful time where basically anyone can soak in the water and talk to anyone as they please.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wash your back now~¡¹

    ¡¸Mm. Please.¡¹

    At the end of my line of sight, an orphan girl is diligently washing Bartolome¡¯s back.

    Naturally, they are both naked, though they are simply chatting with smiles on their faces and there is nothing impure about it.

    Coming up to about a year since I weed them, the orphans have been treated as lovers, but a little while ago, those who seempatible are being chosen as attendants for my children.

    ¡¸Let¡¯spete to see who can submerge longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. But Her Majesty the Queen will scold you if she sees you, so let¡¯s do it somewhere else......ready.¡¹

    Compared to Bartolome, who just turned ten, the girl is 14 years old.

    Having already been together for a few years, they get along as well as a brother and sister do.

    ¡¸Puha! Yes, I won!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I lost again.¡¹

    They¡¯re at the age where they start to be conscious of the opposite sex.

    ¡¸Ah......your chest.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, Bar-sama that¡¯s lewd.¡¹

    However, that¡¯s fine.

    The male won¡¯t do anything terrible to his partner because of lust if the partner is someone he ispatible with andfortable with.

    For the girl¡¯s side, her partner is not a prince who showed up out of nowhere, her partner is someone she has been together with and thus feels no fear toward.

    ¡¸Most importantly, the age gap is big. When the moment of truthes for him to be a man, she is four years older. Additionally, her abundant experience with men, though unfortunate, gives her the upper hand if he tries to pounce.¡¹

    If they be lovers through those course of events, nothing changes. Both of them can be happy.

    ¡¸Huh......my crotch feels weird. Eh? Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, congrattions~ I guess?¡¹

    If he were to grow up without knowledge of women, there¡¯s the danger that he would assault a random girl out of pent-up lust or get caught in a scheme.

    ¡¸Brother, what are you doing with my upstream!? It¡¯s sufficient to have only father as the obscene one!¡¹

    ¡¸Ana-sama, if you raise your leg that high, Nonna-sama will get upset~¡¹

    Anastasia, who kicks Bartolome, is also apanied by an older girl.

    This girl will eventually be a maid she can rely on.

    ording to the ghosts of the inner pce, having absolute trust is more important than education or lineage.

    The only one who refused an attendant was Antonio, who continues to cling to Rose and Catherine.

    He¡¯s around 11 or 12 and should have some interest in girls.

    Actually, Rose¡¯s attendant blushes when she sees Antonio.

    That guy, despite having a boyish face, his eyes, nose and mouth are already perfectly spaced, and I can¡¯t see him bing any less than a handsome man.

    Having been trained by Gildress, his body is also bigger and if I think about how far his dick will grow in ten years, it¡¯ll get to a size that even I can¡¯t ignore.

    He¡¯s someone whose thinking I still can¡¯t figure out.

    I should sit down and talk with him over drinks sometime.

    I shift my attention from my kids back to Celia.

    ¡¸I wonder how long the Empire¡¯s unrest is going tost.¡¹

    Hahaha, even in a harmonious atmosphere, the earnest Celia is still bringing up such a serious topic.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Nor is it something I care about.¡¹

    In these five years, it can be said the biggest event was the great upheaval of the Gand Empire in the south.

    Unable to fully recover from the devastating damage caused by the failedrge-scale invasion of the Federation, the Empire attempted to suppress the swirling discontent by further tightening its already iron-fst rule.

    What seemed to have been going well for the past few years was recently disrupted by arge-scale rebellion that broke out on the outskirts of the capital.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t guarantee how fresh the news is since our informationwork in the Empire is weak.¡¹

    Seeing us talk about politics, Reba sits down next to us with a serious face.

    As her investigation of my fetishes is excellent, she is not naked but wearing the skin-tight outfit of intelligence officers.

    ¡¸The rebellion led to the temporary fall of the capital, however they barely missed capturing the emperor. And they copsed from the counterattack that followed...... The wrath of Gand III was fierce, obviously executing those who participated in the rebellion, the soldiers and their families. He went as far as putting to death distant rtives, neighbors living in the area, and even unrted parties with the same names as the rebels.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s so extreme.¡¹

    I open my legs, ce Celia on my left thigh and Reba on my right, and continue listening.

    ¡¸But the supposedly absolute emperor had the capital stolen, albeit briefly, from him by the masses...... and that was a fatal blow. Even after the initial rebellion was suppressed, multiple riots broke out in various ces, with rebels fighting each other as well, and now the Gand empire is in a state of constant strife.¡¹

    ¡¸It would have been better if at least the emperor was taken out.¡¹

    The dignity and power of Gand III didn¡¯t fallpletely.

    In other words, it remained partially intact but not weak enough to be defeated by rebels.

    ¡¸If we look at the overall picture, the emperor¡¯s side might have the advantage.¡¹

    As a result, the entirend is a cauldron of hell where battles between the empire and the rebels are going on at the same time as rebels are fighting each other over differences in beliefs and interests.

    ¡¸The victims are.....e.¡¹

    Responding to her beckon, about ten girls walk over to my side.

    Sullen expressions appear on Celia¡¯s face, as well as Nonna and the others who were washing themselves not far from us, but their annoyance quickly fades when the girls tten their ears and bow their heads.

    ¡¸To us, the emperor and the rebel army are enemies, so they attacked us. We are......you know, different after all.¡¹

    Dog ears are attached to the heads of the girls.

    My eyes go down their somewhat hairy backs and spot a wet pliant tail on their butts, shaking.

    Fur circles their wrists and ankles like bracelets and they have fuzzy pads on the palms of their hands.

    Yes, the girls are all beastman. They were brought here after their vige was burned by the ravages of war.

    The air about them is more dog-like and more adorable than a certain mutt that¡¯s probably sleeping.

    The reason Nonna and the others aren¡¯t angry has to do with how sad the girls look with their droopy ears and curled tails.

    ¡¸You brought them here? So they ran away and crossed the border, seeking asylum?¡¹

    As Celia points out, I clear my throat loudly and reiterate her thoughts while rubbing Reba¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, they fled here.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you said something about observing the border one week ago, don¡¯t tell me......¡¹

    We don¡¯t have to talk about that right now.

    ¡¸The important thing is that the empire is chaotic.¡¹

    Good, I brought the topic back to politics.

    Nobody has found out.

    ¡¸Will you invade during the confusion?¡¹

    I shake my head at Celia¡¯s question.

    ire and Laurie strongly agree in the bathtub.

    Goldonia steadily recovered after no outstanding war or cmity ured since my rebellion.

    The emperor¡¯s side and rebel army bought weapons and supplies theycked at a high price.

    This influenced an unprecedented boom in Goldonia.

    Houses and shops increased in the capital, and they started overflowing outside the walls.

    Rafen developed into a second major city within my territory.

    ire and Laurie¡¯s C&Lpany also saw tremendous profit, and apparently when Reba secretly spied on them, the two were swimming in a pool of gold coins. I¡¯m guessing there will be an intense battle between them and Adolph over additional taxation.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t attack the Gand Empire. We don¡¯t have to do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Peace is also good.¡¹

    Relieved, Celia submerges herself in the water up to her nose.

    In reality, we should attack.

    I¡¯m convinced that¡¯s the case.

    It¡¯s fine and dandy to enjoy peace and prosperity.

    But the good fortune of having a neighboring nation in disorder, and a normally untouchable superpower at that, will nevere again.

    Passing up this chance is unthinkable.

    We will win if we attack now.

    At the very least, we can seize territory several times the size of the central ins and the Empire can do nothing about it.

    Knowing that, why am I not attacking? There is only one answer.

    It¡¯s not because I¡¯m a peace-loving guy.

    ¡¸Anyone will think that. Even we as people without grudges toward the Empire think so.¡¹

    I nce at the north window.

    That¡¯s why I won¡¯t act now. That¡¯s not my goal.

    I shut my mouth and smile at the puzzled girls to reassure them.

    ¡¸By the way, going back to the previous topic.¡¹

    Celia says.

    I thought I closed the discussion in style, now she¡¯s reviving it?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t these people have slightly inted bellies?¡¹

    Celia pokes one of the girl¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t. The baby......¡¹

    Nonna and the others immediately react, charging at me while parting the water.

    ¡¸You made more again!? Making them lovers is one thing, but I already told you not to impregnate women so irresponsibly!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s pregnant? Wait, this one also has a big belly...... eh, no way, all of them do?¡¹

    The women surround me and the beastgirls.

    ¡¸And she seems so young too......aa-ah, she¡¯s got a bulge.¡¹

    Melissa furrows her brow and sends me a judgmental look.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll exin, right?¡¹

    Nonna stands in front of me as imposingly as a woman can possibly be and rests her boobs on top of my head to prevent me from escaping.

    The kids also grew curious and gathered around.

    I guess I have no choice.

 Chapter 570.3

    <h4>Chapter 570.3</h4>

    ¡¸I wonder if I can be proud to be a incredibly handsome man.¡¹

    Ib my hair upward, flinging off excess water in the process.

    Girls find it attractive when a man¡¯s muscles show through a wet shirt, right?

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you also turned on by this manliness?¡¹

    ¡¸You clumsily fell in the water, what manliness are you talking about? Hurry and dry your body.¡¹

    I am currently in Gand Empire territory.

    Technically speaking, I¡¯m riding a boat on the Teries river, which might not count as territory, although both coasts already belong to the Empire.

    It all started with a report of arge-scale disturbance in the Gand Empire.

    ording to Reba, it was a single uprising that could not be contained, but because our informationwork within the Empire isn¡¯t reliable, the details can¡¯t be confirmed.

    ¡ºShould I send a team disguised as a trading party and conduct an investigation?¡»

    I epted Reba¡¯s suggestion and joined while I was at it.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say anything now that you¡¯re here, but do you have no self-awareness as a king?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s boring when it¡¯s peaceful.¡¹

    I won¡¯t mention that Leopolt also contacted me to collect as much information as possible.

    Why do I, the king, have to give a report to a guy demoted to the frontier, but whatever.

    Thus I disguised myself as a civilian guiding the intelligence team under Reba, borrowed a boat from a Libatis port, loaded some random cargo and set out on the river.

    Of course, with the situation being as it is, I can¡¯t bring any soldiers or subordinates with me, however when it was time to depart, Sekrit was already beside me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not suited for covert operations. I¡¯m sure you intended to sneak out of the mansion, but that girl went searching for you after two hours. I falsified some documents saying you left for border surveince and gave herxatives that willst for two days just in case, so she probably can¡¯t chase after you.¡¹

    Don¡¯t do something so mean to Celia.

    It¡¯ll be shameful if she shits herself as an adult.

    Not wanting to think about it, I observe Sekrit.

    She¡¯s wearing a white shirt, knee-high pants, and belts wrapped tightly around certain areas of her body.

    Her distinctively wide-brimmed hat, the lustrous tanned skin of her cleavage exposed by her low-cut shirt, and toned body emphasized by the belts look really good together.

    ¡¸You look more like a pirate than a merchant in that outfit though. It¡¯s conspicuous in a bad way.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. At least I¡¯m better than the idiot who fell in the water while roaring at the bow of the ship.¡¹

    I just got too excited from being on such a vast river and misstepped.

    Looking in a mirror, I fix my hair.

    I appear like a merchant from all angles, and can¡¯t be seen as anything except the captain of a trade party.

    ¡¸In outfit alone. What merchant has arms thicker than a sailor and a muscr chest?¡¹

    ¡¸Like you¡¯re one to talk with how overly erotic you are as a pirate. You¡¯re practically a sexy olderdy.¡¹

    She closes her hands around my neck before I can go on.

    Calling her that was bad, Sekrit doesn¡¯t seem like she has aged at all with how much she trains her body.

    ¡¸Pardon me, the two of you stand out too much so can you please move inside the ship?¡¹

    We were told off by an intelligence officer disguised as a deckhand.

    She kicks me in the ass as if to me me so I fondle her breasts in retaliation.

    Seeing that I haven¡¯t stopped, she yanks out a strand of hair from my bangs, and in response I spread her ass cheeks.

    Not wanting to lose, Sekrit bites my arm, and I counter by sucking on her neck.

    ¡¸Cut it out.¡¹

    I say as I pull out the belt from her pants.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you?¡¹

    She undoes the buttons on my shirt, revealing my naked chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you regret that.¡¹

    ¡¸Try me.¡¹

    Sekrit circles my neck with her arms, while I lift her body up and carry her inside the ship.

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹

    ¡¸If you worry about it, you lose.¡¹

    Sekrit and I jump up to the deafening crashes of a gong and put our clothes on.

    A deckhand runs in just as Sekrit pulls on her pants.

    ¡¸Report.¡¹

    Sekrit turns around with her boobs boldly out in the open, but the deckhand has no time to be flustered and answers concisely.

    ¡¸A boat believed to be an Empire warship hase alongside us.They demand for confirmation of cargo and for the persons responsible to present themselves!¡¹

    When we step out onto the deck, armed navy soldiers have already boarded.

    Soldiers are climbing one after the other via a rope.

    Our intelligence officers ¨C disguised as deckhands ¨C were ordered to avoid fighting and are not putting up any resistance.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not.¡¹

    Sekrit whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸Are you the captain?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    Before I could decipher what Sekrit meant, the man who appeared to be the leader of the navy soldiers stood in front of me with a threatening attitude.

    He is 15 cm shorter than me and his arms are three sizes smaller so nothing about him is intimidating though.

    ¡¸You¡¯re huge. You look nothing like a merchant.¡¹

    The leader lightly taps my chin with the back of his hand.

    That ticked me off a little, but since the subordinates were told to avoid fighting, I can¡¯t just jump straight into rampaging.

    Let¡¯s try to settle things peacefully.

    ¡¸Where are you headed?¡¹

    ¡¸I forg......no, the capital.¡¹

    Sekrit puts a hand on her forehead.

    What¡¯s wrong with what I said?

    ¡¸What are you carrying?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Trading is ultimately a cover so I don¡¯t remember all the cargo I randomly grabbed.

    Wait, wait, I think I was given a list. What was on it......

    ¡¸Why aren¡¯t you answering!?¡¹

    The leader yells, taking a step forward.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t yell! I can¡¯t remember!¡¹

    When I step forward, the leader takes three steps back.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, it¡¯s foodstuff and cloth items.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure nothing¡¯s wrong with that.

    ¡¸Suspicious......or rather there¡¯s no room to doubt. In the first ce, going to the capital means you¡¯ll be profiting from the emperor! Your cargo and ship will be seized!!¡¹

    Oh, these guys are on the rebel army side and not the Empire¡¯s side?

    If only they said so from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have had to use my brain.

    I don¡¯t care much for the cargo, but losing my means of transport will be a problem.

    ¡¸I can give you the cargo, just leave the boat. That should be fine, no?¡¹

    ¡¸What a cocky guy......you¡¯re actually going to be detained and interrogated after this!¡¹

    The leader pushes my chest.

    I hold back from picking him up and tossing him in the river.

    I didn¡¯t act as a king for years just for show.

    My patience level has grown tremendously from what it was years ago.

    ¡¸You¡¯re no merchant, you have girls on board. How dare you try this with me......¡¹

    The leader approaches Sekrit and sticks his hand in her pants.

    He rudely stirs his finger around inside while provoking me with a smile.

    ¡¸Oh no. A dirty finger went in. I think I might get turned on.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t struggle and says, grinning mischievously at me.

    ¡¸Hmph, getting my finger all wet. You¡¯ll be personally interrogated by me. Come!¡¹

    He licks his finger and puts an arm around Sekrit¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t resist. It¡¯s no big deal, I¡¯ll let you go after a little loving.¡¹

    Sekrit doesn¡¯t move despite the leader pulling her arm.

    Of course she doesn¡¯t.

    The leader¡¯s arm has been cut off at the elbow with the bottom part still resting on Sekrit¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸......eh?¡¹

    Following the dumbfounded voice, blood squirts out from the stub like it just remembered how to.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve done it now, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m not going to stand idly while you touch my woman.¡¹

    I return the sword I stole from the leader¡¯s hip and used to cut him to the waist of another guy staring nkly.

    ¡¸Getting fingered by some low-life while you watch was somewhat new and interesting.¡¹

    Sekrit casually grabs the severed arm left on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Sorry to tell you now, but what you licked wasn¡¯t my juices, it was his fresh semen.¡¹

    Sekrit smirks and throws the arm into the river.

    ¡¸No......thest thing I licked was a man¡¯s......it can¡¯t be......¡¹

    The leader dies from the blood loss and shock.

    That marked the start of war.

    ¡¸Sword.¡¹

    I received the Dual Crater from two deckhands, who had to carry it together, and stepped forward with a vertical swing.

    ¡¸Wha- so big!¡¹

    ¡¸Block......no, it¡¯s impossible! Dodge it!¡¹

    The enemy soldiers hastily moved out of the way, but I predicted that.

    I twist my sword right before it hits the deck and purposely strike the floor with the t side.

    The deless edge doesn¡¯t dig into the deck, rather it only transmits the impact, sending splinters of wood into the air and knocking the navy soldiers who dodged to the left and right off bnce.

    Capitalizing on that opening, I swing my sword horizontally once it bounces up from the deck due to recoil.

    Three soldiers are flung backward with a spray of blood, but that¡¯s just the beginning.

    I take another step forward as I thrust my sword, impaling the one soldier who dodged backward, then throw him at the watchtower.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    I quickly confirm my surroundings, then ensure a g is on the mast before I stop moving.

    ¡¸In an instant, the captain and four others were......w-who the heck is this guy!?¡¹

    ¡¸Regardless, we have to defeat him!¡¹

    The navy soldiers start moving when I stop.

    ¡¸His weapon is a greatsword. Watch out for his sweeps!¡¹

    ¡¸The mast. Aim at him from behind and on top of the mast!¡¹

    The enemy soldiers climb up the mast and also use it as cover to aim at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re navy soldiers after all. I was waiting for this.¡¹

    Exhaling, I swing my sword with enough force for the wind to travel across the enemy ship alongside us.

    My Dual Crater spins 360 degrees, cutting through the barrels on the broadside of the ship, the ropes holding the sail taut, and the main mast.

    Those hiding behind the mast see the lower halves of their own bodies as the severed top halves slide off, those crouching in cover touch the top part of their heads as the area from above their eyebrows goes missing, and those who climbed the mast scream as they fall head-first.

    Shouts and screams mix together and be a cacophony of cries.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing down¨D¨D!¡¹

    Sekrit warns as the mast topples.

    It just so happens that the mast falls perfectly in the direction of the enemy ship.

    Chains, ropes and weights attached to the mast dance in the air like living creatures.

    ¡¸Woah, that was close.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa!?¡¹

    Someone behind me screams right as I evade the objects by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    It seems an enemy soldier trying to target my back was hit and got his head crushed.

    ¡¸Think a little before you swing! You¡¯re more troublesome than the enemies.¡¹

    Sekrit rolls forward to dodge a whirling chain.

    Next she handsprings backward to didge a falling weight and thenys t on the floor to avoid a bundle of rope.

    ¡¸Beautiful.¡¹

    It feels like Sekrit¡¯s movements are a bit showy as she continues to evade.

    A loud rumble resonates as the mastpletely copses onto the enemy ship.

    ¡¸Not good.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters at the same time my ship tips to the side and starts moving toward the enemy ship, colliding into the side and resulting in an unsettling sound from toward the bottom of the ship.

    ¡¸Does this ship have bulkheads?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a merchant ship.¡¹

    A disguised deckhand shakes his head.

    Sekrit inhales deeply, then shouts.

    ¡¸All hands, abandon ship. Jump off!¡¹

    We leap off the visibly tilting ship and into the river.

    ¡¸Why is this happening!?¡¹

    I cling to a floating piece of wooden debris.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸It¡¯s your fault, stupid!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Sekrit yells at me.

    Wait, I heard two other voices too.

    Although I¡¯d like to lop their heads off for treason, now is not the time.

    Looking over, the impact from the collision and the weight of the mast is also causing the enemy ship to tip over.

    ¡¸A-ahbbbh, drowning......help......¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down and hold on. You¡¯re fine.¡¹

    I hug a sinking enemy female soldier and swim toward the shore.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s the first half.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill that woman.¡¹

    Celia stands up with absolutely everything in full view, intending to jump out of the bathroom.

    ¡¸Axative......no wonder I suddenly felt......even though I went once in the morning......in such a ce......aaaah!!¡¹

    I restrain the iling Nonna.

    ¡¸Could it be, the reason that our allowance decreasedst month was because-¡¹

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t just return the ship I borrowed in its destroyed state. It¡¯s also too expensive to be added to Reba¡¯s expense, and Adolph would have gotten mad if I told him so I put it on the royal court expenses.¡¹

    Nonna whacks me in the back of the head in protest with her boob hammer.

    Now, now, I don¡¯t want to get hard again in front of the children.

    ¡¸This is where their story begins.¡¹

    I gently rub the slightly erged bellies of the beastmen girls.

    Their eyes immediately melt and they nestle against me, letting out a cute sigh.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m interested about. For them to bepletely enamored, you must have done something major.¡¹

    Mel says.

    By the way, though I won¡¯t mention her age, I still sleep with Mel normally.

    She¡¯s still barely hanging in there.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    Gretel, who self-proims as my beloved dog, pumps herself up by putting on dog ears and sticking a toy tail she took from Alice into her ass, then rubs her head against me.

    Alright, let¡¯s tell the rest of the story.

 Chapter 570.4

    <h4>Chapter 570-4: Time Flows into Hot Water 4</h4>

    ¡¸I thought I was going to die.¡¹

    ¡¸And whose fault is that!? This result is no different to having our ship stolen and being thrown in the river.¡¹

    We hung onto debris of the badly damaged ship and somehow drifted to the riverbank.

    The intelligence officers are also trained and have all followed us.

    It¡¯s already night at this point so we aren¡¯t able to confirm our current location and the officers are exhausted so we decided to rest until morning.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange how reinforcements aren¡¯ting despite the ruckus we caused. What happened over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Aau.¡¹

    When Sekrit gives a simrly dark-skinned ass a p, the girl cries out and tightens around my dick.

    I am sitting cross-legged while facing Sekrit and the enemy girl I saved is riding on top of me.

    ¡¸T-there should be one more ship waiting nearby but it suddenly moved upstream during the raid. It only raised an emergency signal g.¡¹

    The girl turns her head and answers with a hand still resting on my shoulder.

    When I lightly bite her tanned neck, she lets out a scream and arches her back.

    ¡¸So, what faction do you belong to? Judging by your uniforms, I¡¯m guessing you aren¡¯t bandits.¡¹

    Sekrit extends her hand toward the girl¡¯s ass and she starts squealing intermittently.

    It seems she¡¯s inserting a finger into her ass.

    ¡¸After Admiral Sheele took control of the entire port of Teschra¨D¨D¡¹

    I never heard that person¡¯s name or that ce¡¯s name, but Sekrit seems to know.

    ¡¸Kuku, so that half-wit is independent now. Even so, I didn¡¯t expect a coward who would faint out of nervousness in front of the emperor to rebel, the backbone of the Empire appears to be shaking.¡¹

    After fiddling with something on her crotch, she mounts the woman on top of me.

    ¡¸What are you putting in......my aagya!¡¹

    I feel pressure being applied to my dick mid-pration from the other side.

    Sekrit must have strapped on a dildo and stuck it in the girl¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Hey, she¡¯ll break from double pration.¡¹

    By the way, I am not raping her.

    I saved her right before she drowned, but it¡¯s the promise of being released afterward that got me her consent.

    ¡¸This loose hole won¡¯t break. Go on, tell him how many men you¡¯ve been with.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t seem like someone with no experience, though her insides are tight enough to make me think she isn¡¯t really experienced either.

    ¡¸Five in the front......and only one in the back......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie!¡¹

    Sekrit grabs both arms and ms her hips hard against the girl, causing her to arch back and scream.

    ¡¸Ten in front! Five in the back......kyaa!¡¹

    The girl squeals as her nipple is twisted and her neck is bitten.

    ¡¸103 in front, 48 in the back......and five people simultaneously at most.¡¹

    ¡¸What a lewd girl!¡¹

    The girl shrieks again from my dick expanding inside of her.

    ¡¸You should have known from how easily you were able to prate her. Be more aware of the size of your thing, it¡¯s big enough to make an average girl faint.¡¹

    Sekrit leans forward to kiss me with the girl still in between us, tangling her tongue with mine as she rocks her hips.

    Pleasure builds up from the girl¡¯s insides tightening, Sekrit¡¯s tongue, and the girl¡¯s moaning and hot breaths as she rests her head on my shoulder.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cum soon.¡¹

    Feeling the urge rising, I grab the girl¡¯s ass cheeks.

    ¡¸Look downstream at one o¡¯clock, elevation 30 degrees.¡¹

    Sekrit whispers in my ear as she is digging into the girl¡¯s ass.

    I tilt my head in the aforementioned direction without stopping my hips.

    There are multiple small lights on a tree-covered hill a short distance up from the riverbank...... they are too small to be torches, no the lights are being hidden. They either don¡¯t want to be found or are aiming for an ambush.

    Sekrit looks at me.

    Oh right, I¡¯m the one who makes the decisions.

    ¡¸Everyone, wake up. Spread out and hide behind cover!¡¹

    The intelligence officers scramble to get up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s morning already!?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, it¡¯s an enemy attack! We have to hide!¡¹

    Their movements are sluggish, though they are not abat unit so it can¡¯t be helped.

    And the opponent has probably realized that we noticed them.

    Sekrit and I quickly pull our tools out from the girl.

    ¡¸Higyii! If you pull out so fast......you¡¯ll turn my ass inside out!¡¹

    When I stand naked in front of the girl, I hear a familiar slicing of wind.

    I snatch a torch, toss it up in the air, and strain my eyes to discover a glowing arrowhead.

    ¡¸Assassins mostly use stealth weapons or crossbows. It¡¯s kind of nostalgic to hear the sound of arrows.¡¹

    I grab my Dual Crater and swing it up diagonally.

    The de repels the arrows with several satisfying metal clinks and the broken pieces scatter.

    I examine the arrows at my feet as the next volley is being prepared.

    The arrowheads are polished iron with no ink or dye applied.

    In addition, the feathers are white like the ones attached to hunting arrows.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a night raid unit. These arrows aren¡¯t even meant for battle.¡¹

    The second volley is fired.

    First I rotate myself to sweep away the arrows, then whip up a gust from the force of the return swing.

    One arrow was fired at a dyed timing, but Sekrit deflected it with her prosthetic arm.

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    I hug Sekrit, kiss her and turn back around.

    ¡¸They are skilled with the bow. Their second volley was clearly targeting me.¡¹

    It should not be normal to aim at a single person in the dark.

    ¡¸But they are amateurs. Their coordination is all over the ce, and their aim wasn¡¯t divided, that¡¯s why the arrows concentrated on you standing in front.¡¹

    Something feels off.

    The response from repelling the arrows was strong, yet there is no control despite the seemingly high amount of skill and power.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Sekrit pulls the string tied around the bottle she took out with her mouth, winds her arm back and throws it far out in front of her.

    The bottle spins in the air and disappears in the darkness, then arge explosion can be heard several secondster.

    ¡¸Did it hit? More importantly you¡¯re naked, where did you get that from?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see in the dark, I just threw it randomly. And a woman has many pockets. Because of you, I also got a few more.¡¹

    Following the explosion, I see torches that were once hidden thrown away.

    Also, the footsteps that could not be heard before be irregr, clearly flustered.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem like they were hit. They were probably surprised and ran.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re chasing. I want to find out who they are. I doubt they have time to set up an ambush in their panic.¡¹

    Sekrit and I put on our clothes and kick the asses of the intelligence officersying on the ground.

    ¡¸You¡¯re done too. Are you going to escape now?¡¹

    ¡¸In this situation and when I¡¯m naked? Are you a demon!? At least take me to a safe ce. Also, my ass is turned inside out and won¡¯t go back to normal.¡¹

    Left with no choice, I also bring along the female prisoner.

    The pursuit ended quickly.

    Their base was a mere ten minutes away from the riverbank.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku, this is......wow. Fufuh.¡¹

    I stare nkly with my mouth agape while Sekrit covers her face and chuckles.

    It was a vige so empty that it could be called deserted.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look anything like a garrison. Rather, it¡¯s already in shambles.¡¹

    Not only are the conditions poor, the wood fence surrounding the vige is broken in various ces, with temporary repairs done on it, and the building that stands in what is believed to be the center has traces of being burnt.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t a single road nearby. If you look closely, you can see they nted trees to disguise the ce so it¡¯s not visible from the river.¡¹

    No wonder I didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸Did you know?¡¹

    I ask the girl who is restlessly touching her ass, but she shakes her head emphatically.

    ¡¸A hidden vige......oh, a lookout.¡¹

    We take cover from the hooded individual wielding a bow.

    There is still some distance to the vige.

    However, the lookout is not moving and is staring in our direction like we are not covered by the grass.

    ¡¸Did we get noticed at this distance?¡¹

    Sekrit stopsughing.

    ¡¸There would have been a shout if we were noticed. It¡¯s like that person is trying to listen for any sounds......¡¹

    Finally able to reverse her ass, the girl joins in.

    ¡¸Our attack has be more difficult though. That¡¯s a girl.¡¹

    Hey, don¡¯t push that dildo against my ass.

    What if it goes in?

    The lookout fixates on our location and approaches carefully.

    Just when I thought I had to jump out and attack, the person turns in the opposite direction of the river and runs off.

    ¡¸¡¸Attack!!¡¹¡¹

    The sound of galloping horseshoes follow the order.

    It suddenly gets rowdy within the vige and the vigers run out, and that¡¯s when multiple ming arrows rain down.

    Cavalry then storm into the vige, apaniedter by individuals wielding spears and crossbows.

    It seems like they are being attacked by a different faction.

    ¡¸So this is the reason the vige looks so damaged.¡¹

    Meanwhile, the vigers aren¡¯t simply being beaten one-sidedly.

    The archers provide steady fire, and the skirmishers are somehow able topete against the enemy with nimble movements.

    ¡¸Their total forces are two hundred......no, three hundred. Do you know anything about them?¡¹

    I push the female prisoner forward.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the Kimyul g! They¡¯re a group with onlynd soldiers, but they are hostile to us. We just fought themst week.¡¹

    Let¡¯s get this straight.

    We were assaulted by the rebel army, then attacked by a mystery vige at the ce where we drifted, that vige was then attacked by another rebel army, and that rebel army is hostile with the initial rebel army.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so messy.¡¹

    Right after thement was made, a viger gets dragged down and stabbed to death by a spear.

    ¡¸Ah, my dear¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Having witnessed it, the wife and daughter cry out.

    The rebel army soldiers kick the wife¡¯s face, step on the daughter¡¯s chest and raise their sword¨D¨D

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back.¡¹

    I ran toward the vige faster than the words left my mouth.

    ¡¸Hii, there¡¯s an enemying from the river¨D¨D¡¹

    I punch the viger who hastily points a spear at me, pick up that spear and throw it.

    Thanks to the training I did in secret, the spear flies in a nice arc right into the mouth of the soldier about to stab the daughter, piercing through the back of his head and pinning him against the wall behind him.

    The gazes of the enemy soldiers all focus on me.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you!?¡¹

    I answer with the swing of my Dual Crater.

    I sh another one down his shoulder, then with the momentum of running, stick my elbow out and tackle one more into the wall, crushing him.

    ¡¸Gugya!¡¹

    I grab the man by thepels as ck blood squirts out of his mouth after his organs get destroyed and turn around, using the body as a shield against two iing spears.

    Quickly letting go of the corpse and before the two can pull their spears out, I lop off the head of one with my Dual Crater, then grab the helmet of the other and twist the guy¡¯s head 90 degrees.

    ¡¸Are you hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiu......¡¹

    The daughter wets herself from being on the verge of death and tries to crawl back home, but I lift her up and carry her under my armpit.

    In a situation where enemies are all over the ce, going back inside a dpidated house is a bad move.

    ¡¸Let go of my daughter!¡¹

    I p the mother¡¯s hand as she threatens me with a kitchen knife, disarming her, then carry her in the same fashion as her daughter.

    Despite her delicate outer appearance, the mother was fast and strong.

    ¡¸Bastard, who are you!? Are you under Druize¨D¨D¡¹

    There¡¯s another faction involved?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t remember any more than this, don¡¯t show up.¡¹

    Reacting to the shout and sound of hooves from behind, I toss the mother and daughter up in the air.

    ¡¸¡¸Kyaa!¡¹¡¹

    Now holding the Dual Crater with both hands, I chop off all four legs of the leading horse, then thrust my sword into the rider of the next cavalry and toss him to the left.

    ¡¸Yotto.¡¹

    I catch the daughter in my left hand without missing a beat.

    The mother, who I also intended to catch, twirled in midair andnded safely by herself.

    ¡¸Fuu©`!¡¹

    Once again she tries to intimidate me, but I don¡¯t want her to struggle and forcefully carry her, this time squeezing a little tighter.

    ¡¸Kyuu.¡¹

    Having her pass out will make it easier for me to save her, hopefully she forgives me.

    ¡¸Let me drive this rebel army away first.¡¹

    I rub the unconscious mother¡¯s ass.

    Watching your husband die before your eyes is sad, but I¡¯m sure you need a new man to help heal your heart.

    ¡¸We can no longer do that. Another enemy of the enemy has been added.¡¹

    Sekrit pops out unexpectedly and points to the river.

    When I climb a nearby watchtower, I see a huge ship moving on the river.

    The red-painted ship is far bigger than the merchant ship we were on and the ship of the first rebel army that attacked us.

    ¡¸Four Nehru-ss mass-producedbat ships. Two Hargear-ss gunboats. This is absolutely not the equipment of a rebel army.¡¹

    ¡¸What is the Emperor¡¯s fleet doing here!? Does this mean the consort ship ran......¡¹

    The captive female hits her hands together like she¡¯s satisfied with the oue, but stamps her foot in frustration as if she was angry she wasn¡¯t told earlier.

    Normally, the vige can¡¯t be seen from the vige due to the trees obstructing the view.

    However, the vige is currently a battlefield.

    The sounds of fighting resound loudly, horses kick up clouds of dirt and smoke rises from ming arrows.

    With this much of amotion, the vige can easily be located from the river.

    ¡¸Ah, they dropped anchor. Not good.¡¹

    The girl tries to flee after muttering, but I grab her by the cor.

    ¡¸Hey Sekrit. Can that ship attack the vige at that range¨D¨D¡¹

    Sekrit replies,ying low while closing her eyes and covering her ears.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what the gunboats are for.¡¹

    Smoke envelopes the red body of the ship as I feel a thunderous boom that travels down to the pit of my stomach.

    The two factions fighting in the vige instantly stop what they¡¯re doing and look up at the sky.

    Then all hell broke loose.

    Hooded vigers fly in the air along with chunks of the earth, rebel army cavalry are sted to pieces.

    The stone building which served as the defensive stronghold caves in and copses, while soldiers who tried to assault that area fall over like toys from the scattering debris.

    Shells also drop near me, which I turn my back to, in order to protect the girl under my arm.

    Rocks pelt my back, but they don¡¯t go further than breaking my skin.

    The rebel army who were attacking us has already fled.

    On the other hand, the vigers have no ce to escape and are running back and forth.

    At this rate, they¡¯ll be annihted in the blink of an eye.

    I strain my eyes on the battlefield.

    There......that person is in the center and giving instructions to the hooded vigers.

    ¡¸Pess, try to support the front somehow! Mook will have to deal with the one who circled to the ba¨D¨Dgueh!¡¹

    I grab the guy who I think is the vige chief, or the guy who took that role, and pull him to the ground by the neck.

    ¡¸Guwa!? Is this it......?¡¹

    I put my hand on his head as he closes his eyes in resignation, and pull his ears.

    Wait, why does he have ears here?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time so I have to skip over things. Anyways, you¡¯re being bombarded from the river. Do you have any siege weapons?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you saying!? You¡¯re also our ene¨D¨Dkyaain!!¡¹

    The man lets out a weird scream when I tug on his ear hard.

    His ears are quite fluffy, but this is no time to be worrying about that.

    ¡¸Answer me. Do you have cannons?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    The man curls his tail and responds in a miserable voice.

    ¡¸What about catapults? Ballistae?¡¹

    ¡¸We have just one, an old style ballista in the storage......kuuun.¡¹

    Sekrites up to me and tells me it won¡¯t work.

    ¡¸The Nehru-ss and the Hargear-ss have armor. Even shooting it up close won¡¯t prate them.¡¹

    I ponder for two seconds and hit the vige chief on the head.

    ¡¸We¡¯re abandoning the vige. Gather everyone here. Get the ones hiding too.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t, how can we think about running when we¡¯ve hidden and lived in this vige for generations! Besides, we¡¯ll be sted to bits if we go outside!¡¹

    Interrupting the vige chief, a shell directly hits and destroys a house.

    The roof caves in and people scream.

    I grab and tug on the chief¡¯s tail.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not choosing whether to protect or throw away your vige. You¡¯re choosing whether you want to perish with the vige or leave and stay alive. Do you actually think you can protect the vige?¡¹

    I grab both sides of his face and show him the cannonballs falling on the vige.

    ¡¸Hey, thending craft ising.¡¹

    Sekrit says calmly.

    ¡¸Get ready in five minutes. Intelligence officers, stay here and help.¡¹

    I toss the chief away and run toward the river.

    A small boat full of soldiers from the red ship makes its way to the shore.

    They just bombarded the vige, so it¡¯s clear what they¡¯ll do once they reach the vige.

    I push my way through the bushes to the river.

    Preupied withnding, the enemy soldiers noticed me only when I had already ran close and jumped up with my Dual Crater, ready to strike.

    ¡¸Hmp!!¡¹

    Ie down with my Dual Crater, swinging right at the tip of thending craft.

    Rather than slicing through the vessel, I m the t part of the de on the boat and push the sword until it dents the surface of the hull.

    ¡¸W-what the-!?¡¹

    ¡¸The stern is lifting......no way!!¡¹

    The bow of the boat with about ten people in it sinks below the water from my single blow and the entire boat flips vertically.

    Passengers get flung out like they were fired from a catapult.

    ¡¸As usual, you¡¯re so ridiculous.¡¹

    Sekrit, who came a bitter, stuffs her ears with dry grass, sits down the female prisoner and rests her prosthetic arm on her head.

    ¡¸You had an artificial arm? But what¡¯s with ugly tube thing?¡¹

    A boom rings out and a smoke trail follows a cannonball that hits argernding craft.

    On hit, several people are sent flying and a few secondster the impact spot explodes, reducing all those on board to dust.

    ¡¸An explosive shot huh ......? Those dwarves could have turned White City to rubble with this.¡¹

    Sekrit mutters mockingly as she carries the fainted female prisoner.

    ¡¸A cannon!? Is there a cannon being operated somewhere on the shore!?¡¹

    ¡¸Landing craft,e back! You¡¯ll be a target!¡¹

    ¡¸Contact the gunboats! The vige can wait, concentrate fire on the riverbank!¡¹

    This is good, a perfect score.

    Sekrit and I high-five each other and return to the vige.

    The bombardment of the vige ceases and the area near the riverbank starts to get hit with a barrage of cannonballs.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t hurt anyone since nobody is there.

    ¡¸This is everyone pretty much.¡¹

    When I reach the vige, all the vigers are gathered around the chief.

    Most of them are puzzled or have doubtful looks on their faces, but their questions can be answered after we escape.

    ¡¸Good job. Time to depart.¡¹

    When I pat the chief¡¯s head, he sticks out his tongue and pants happily.

    Mmm, weird.

    ¡¸Why do you have ears on the top of your head? Wait, you also have a tail too.¡¹

    ¡¸We are beastmen. This is the hidden home of the beast tribe, we¡¯ve been living here secretly until the recent turmoil caused us to be discovered.¡¹

    Inspecting the mother and daughter I saved, I see they have ears like those of a cat, I also notice a soldier who is dragging his injured leg has dog-like ears, and a girl who is keeping her distance from me has a round rabbit-like tail on her butt.

    ¡¸They¡¯re non-human, what should we do?¡¹

    Sekrit asks bluntly.

    ¡¸Mu, mu......¡¹

    I reach for a girl closest to me and flip up her clothes to check her body.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll save all of them.¡¹

    Back in the bathroom.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the story. As a result of my personal investigation, the mayhem in the Empire is not simply a battle between rebels and the emperor. I came to the conclusion that with the prevalence of factions that have battleships, the situation was too chaotic to be settled quickly or easily.¡¹

    And the sworn enemies of the Empire will be more greedy than us for this information, wanting it in more detail.

    ¡¸I see, and as usual you made the beastmen fall in love with you, slept with them and impregnated them?¡¹

    Nonna, uninterested in the circumstances of the Empire, ignores my heroic story and changes the topic.

    ¡¸But wait. ording to Aegir-sama¡¯s story, wasn¡¯t it one week ago that you went to the Empire? These people¡¯s bellies are too big. Do pregnancies progress faster for beastmen?¡¹

    Celia says while pulling on the ear of a beastman.

    See? It¡¯s human nature to want to pull on those ears, right?

    ¡¸A little faster than humans, though it still takes about half a year.¡¹

    ¡¸As to why they have gotten so big, we also......know since we get filled every night.¡¹

    The girls look at me and my dick like they are monsters.

    Stop, that hurts.

    Then, the mother and daughter I saved first chime in while rubbing each other¡¯s bellies.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t fall in love and mate with him.¡¹

    ¡¸He forced himself on us and made us bear his child.¡¹

    The mother and daughter smile.

    ¡¸Continue.¡¹

    Nonna says, drumming the bucket.

    ¡¸Hurry up.¡¹

    Melissa stares at me with cold eyes.

    ¡¸Haa, haa......please go on.¡¹

    Catherine approaches me in an oddly aroused state.

    ¡¸By the sounds of it, the woman wasn¡¯t pregnant when traveling with you. Now, you can easily identify the bump even when she¡¯s clothed.¡¹

 Chapter 570.5

    <h4>Chapter 570.5</h4>

    ¡¸Help©`¡¹

    ¡¸Save us©`¡¹

    Sekrit and the female prisoner¨D¨Dnamed Sma¨D¨Dare sitting on the riverbank kindling a fire while waving their hands at boats going back and forth. Only these two are on the shore.

    The beastmen are hidden in the grass nearby and I am in the water.

    Both of them have taken off their outer coats with Sekrit even rolling her shirt up just below her breasts to reveal her belly button, and Sma has shortened her pants until her thighs and only has a piece of cloth wrapped around her chest.

    They generously expose their tanned lean bodies.

    ¡¸Oh, they stopped.¡¹

    One ship drops its anchor and stops moving.

    It is a rather tattered boat from a distance, but it has size at least.

    We don¡¯t have the luxury to be picky at this point.

    A smaller boat is lowered into the water from the ship.

    Riding inside are a clearly lecherous fat man along with several unpleasant-looking crewmen sporting tattoos on their arms.

    Are they perhaps merchants travelling to the Central ins from the Empire?

    ¡¸Hey girls, what are you two doing in a remote swamp like this away from the city and port? Where did youe from?¡¹

    I know.

    I was just looking for a port on foot earlier and failed.

    The beastmen were also crying together after they finished picking off leeches.

    ¡¸W-we were allowed to board the ship of a rich boy as his lovers. He got into a bit of a bad mood and left us here. We don¡¯t have anywhere to go, so please let us on.¡¹

    ¡¸Well......isn¡¯t that unfortunate.¡¹

    The fat man sticks his tongue out, examining their bodies like he was licking them with his eyes.

    I can¡¯t help getting hard from Sekrit¡¯s sweet, charming voice.

    Although I know she¡¯s just acting, the gap between her usual behavior is irresistible.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a demon. I¡¯m willing to help girls in trouble......however, it¡¯s not good luck to let unknown girls board the ship. It doesn¡¯t look like you can pay the boat fare either.¡¹

    The man¡¯s nostrils erge as his breathing bes heavier, deliberately hesitating.

    His tongue disgustingly licks his upper lip.

    Sekrit answers his obviously detestable attitude with a flirtatious sidelong nce.

    ¡¸Of course, it won¡¯t be for free. If you let us on¨D¨Dwe¡¯ll suck you and have sex with you to your heart¡¯s desire.¡¹

    Sekrit says as she unravels the cloth around Sma¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Hiwa!?¡¹

    Her petite breasts spill out.

    Bright pink nipples offset the skin that is darker than Sekrit¡¯s.

    The fat man¡¯s eyes widen and his tongue twirls rapidly upon hearing the offer, and the other crewmen also cheer vulgarly.

    ¡¸Alright, you can board. Looks like I¡¯m gonna empty my balls tonight!¡¹

    The fat man touches the tip of his tongue to his nose as the two of them step onto his boat.

    Sekrit climbs aboard, raising each of her legs with a seductive expression, while Sma covers her breasts with her hand and res at Sekrit.

    In the meantime, with only my eyes above the water, I sneakily approach the boat and cling to the underside.

    ¡¸Somehow it feels heavy.¡¹

    ¡¸It might be my boobs. You better not try and suck on them when we reach the ship.¡¹

    The boat heads back to the main ship with Sekrit and Sma on board, and me on the bottom.

    Something falls into the water with a huge ssh.

    ¡¸Is that everything?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, only water and food for the return trip are left¨D¨Dwait, sorry. Missed one.¡¹

    Sekrit grabs a middle-aged man hiding in the bathroom by the arm, and twists it before tossing him into the river.

    Sma, sitting on the side of the ship, puffs her cheeks.

    ¡¸Tricking men with beauty, then dumping the cargo and crew overboard, even pirates pale inparison.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too much trouble to monitor them. Besides, there¡¯s not enough space for our people and the beastmen.¡¹

    Those guys have the cargo to hang onto to stay afloat, so we aren¡¯t totally cold-hearted. Let¡¯s put it that way.

    This beat-up ship is very cheap and simple, with a single mast and onerge undivided space below the deck. Apparently the beastmen are afraid of water, so they were stowed in this storage area.

    ¡¸Now we just have to return to the Central ins. Surely, we won¡¯t get attacked from here.¡¹

    We escaped to a considerably safe area.

    ¡¸And what will you do? Since we¡¯re this far already, you cane along if you want.¡¹

    When I turn to the beastmen, the man acting as the vige chief, who was ying with a rolling bucket, hastily stands up.

    ¡¸I heard there is a forest area in the Central ins untouched by human hands.¡¹

    Is he referring to the forest where the elves live, in the wends region?

    ¡¸There is. However, my reign does not reach that ce. Dangerous monsters roam freely. Honestly speaking, it¡¯s not a properly developed ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Nevertheless, humans will not attack us there. We intend to survive by maintaining one small vige.¡¹

    The vige chief states with determination in his eyes.

    Sekrit rolls a round bucket in front of him, and although his eyes follow the object¡¯s movement and his tail wags, he manages to stay firm.

    ¡¸I see. You prefer monsters to humans.¡¹

    I can understand, considering what happened to him.

    They are free to choose how to live. I don¡¯t want them to think they are forced toe with me.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll drop you off somewhere in the wends region then. But......¡¹

    I look around, hugging a girl with a grim expression on her face.

    ¡¸There are a few who are scared of going to a dangerous ce. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Her tall ears tten against her head.

    ¡¸......humans are scary. Monsters are also scary......scary.¡¹

    ¡¸Not everyone has to follow the same destiny. It¡¯s fine to split into two groups.¡¹

    The chief nods.

    He suggests solemnly that those who are frightened can remain on the ship, then chases after the bucket Sekrit rolled.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat him like a dog after he acted cool, you ruined the moment.¡¹

    And so, a majority of the beastmen disembarked from the ship onto unexplored territory in the wends.

    Ten people decided to stay, reasons being they are not confident in their own strength and they are all female.

    After I finish saying farewell, I return to the cargo space under the deck and sit down to rest.

    I take the opportunity to observe the beastmen.

    Firstly, I note the ears on top of their heads.

    Each of them are unique, with some resembling dog ears, some cat ears, and some fox ears.

    ¡¸Hafu.¡¹

    Circling their wrists and ankles are tufts of animal fur, and soft paws are on their palms.

    Those paws also vary depending on age, with the ones on younger girls being soft and spongy while those on older girls are firmer.

    ¡¸Uu©`¡¹

    When I take their clothes off, I see that their entire body is covered in fuzzy fur, and an especially thick line of fur runs along their spine.

    That line continues down their back and connects to their tail.

    ¡¸Shaaa!!¡¹

    Angry because I stripped her without permission, the girl with cat ears swings her ws at me.

    I am able to easily dodge because I anticipated it from the way the fur on her back stood on end, but the thing to pay attention to is how fast she moved for a young girl.

    Even someone trained a little in martial arts will find it hard to avoid her.

    It¡¯s due to this physical ability that the inhabitants of the vige were able to fight against fully-armed opponents.

    ¡¸It seems they have night vision too.¡¹

    I dodge the girl¡¯s three consecutive scratch attacks and pull down her pants, then gently stroke the base of her tail.

    ¡¸Funyaa!?¡¹

    Her slim tail fluffs up and curls around her waist to hide her precious ce.

    Sekrit tosses a hairball, getting the girl to instinctively jump at it and shake her tail, exposing her genitals.

    ¡¸Whaa!?¡¹

    She¡¯s definitely staring at me.

    I guess there are some parts of her that act without thinking as a trait of her species.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s conclude the observation for now.¡¹

    I sit down next to the mother and daughter I saved first.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t get your names.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa. I am Tamami, my daughter is Marron.¡¹

    I nod repeatedly and ce a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸......what?¡¹

    Is Tamami wary of me? No, it must be my imagination.

    ¡¸Shall we get to mating?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    When I wrap my arm around Tamami, she sticks out an arm against my chest.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so lovely, Tamami. Your ears in particr are so nice.¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    When I bite down on her ear and close in for a kiss, she kicks my stomach and distances herself.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to be shy.¡¹

    I lower my pants and show her my partially erect dick.

    ¡¸He¡¯s doing it again. That womanizer.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that was him seducing? You mean him acting like an aroused caveman?¡¹

    Sekrit and Sma are talking about something, but I¡¯m too busy with Tamami to worry.

    ¡¸Come, I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop!!¡¹

    Her scream snaps me back to my senses.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not!¡¹

    Tamami yells, panting as she hides her body with her hands.

    I hit my fist on my hand after pondering briefly.

    ¡¸After such things were done to you, you hate humans now? Don¡¯t fret, I¡¯m not like those¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    Strange.

    Oh, it must be that.

    ¡¸I know you have lingering attachments to your dead husband. But you¡¯re still young, you can take another d¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Not that either.¡¹

    Then why?

    ¡¸Let me ask you then, why do I have to mate with you?¡¹

    It troubles me to have to exin it.

    ¡¸I saved you. And I tried quite hard to, if I do say so myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you.¡¹

    Tamami and Marron bow their heads.

    ¡¸And you girls stayed on the ship instead of going with your fellow vigers.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it was too dangerous for this girl until she bes an adult. I also thought you were a trustworthy person.¡¹

    I inch forward again.

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s no other choice than to mate. It¡¯s like my dick is halfway inside you at this point.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, that¡¯s not it. I refuse. I don¡¯t want to.¡¹

    She calmly states, crossing her arms in front of her chest.

    If I push her down despite her rejection, this will be rape.

    I slump my shoulders in disappointment.

    Man, my dick was ready to go too.

    ¡¸Ah, he got turned down. I mean, obviously he did.¡¹

    ¡¸The alternative is annoying......but whatever. It¡¯s hot in here, let me take off my top.¡¹

    Sekrit and Sma¡¯s voices seem far away as I¡¯m feeling despondent.

    ¡¸Will you at least let me touch your earhs?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re sensitive, so do it softly.¡¹

    I continue feeling Tamami¡¯s ears.

    I stroke them from the top, pinch them with my fingers, and blow lightly on them.

    ¡¸Do you feel like doing it now?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Then next is her paws.

    I rub them in circr motions, press gently on the soft parts and trace the gaps between the paws with my finger, which elicits a soft moan of pleasure from Tamami.

    ¡¸How about now?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good, but not in that way.¡¹

    Next, I move behind her, blow on her neck as I sniff her.

    I can¡¯t tell her age as a beastman, but she appears to be ady in her thirties, and I thought she would smell good, however¨D¨D

    ¡¸......urk.¡¹

    My brows furrow from the unexpectedly weird odor.

    It is by no means a pleasant smell. Yet it isn¡¯t bad either......it¡¯s more of a sultry scent.

    My heart thumps.

    I can feel my heartbeats gradually be faster.

    The smell that I inhaled transforms into heat and travels from my lungs to my brain, then goes down to my belly and to my crotch.

    ¡¸U......uugh.¡¹

    My heart is beating like a drum in my ears.

    With every beat, a wave of blood gets pumped to my penis, which I can start to feel swell.

    ¡¸Are you done? I would like to eat now......if possible, I want something moist, not crunch¨D¨D¡¹

    The moment Tamami turned around and our eyes met, I forcefully stole her lips.

    ¡¸Nnmu! Puha! Nooo!!¡¹

    I press my lips harder against Tamami as she struggles and I stick my tongue in her mouth.

    I grab her arms when she pounds my chest, and use my body weight to push her down to the floor.

    ¡¸Hey, he finally forced himself on her.¡¹

    ¡¸He must not have been able to hold back any longer. Is a beast really that irresistible? ......give me my shirt back, it¡¯s cold now.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have the luxury to interpret Sekrit and Sma¡¯s conversation.

    ¡¸Stop it, you¡¯re so cruel! I trusted you¨D¨Dhoping you weren¡¯t that kind of human, ah!?¡¹

    Cold sweat drips from Tamami¡¯s temple as both her arms are restrained.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s actually mating season for me this week......could it be that I was emitting pheromones!? But they should only affect other beastmen......although it sometimes has effects on animals and monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸If you break him apart, he is actually 80% beast or monster. It was inevitable.¡¹

    Their words go right over my head as I tear Tamami¡¯s shirt and, with her arms still restrained, bury my face in her modest breasts.

    ¡¸Stop! Don¡¯t suck on them!¡¹

    Tamami desperately twists her body, but no matter how strong she is as a beastman, she can¡¯t escape from my pinning technique.

    My mouth rubs all over her boobs, and I let out a bestial growl as I suck on her nipples.

    I take my dick, which has burst a hole in my pants, and press it hard against Tamami¡¯s pants.

    ¡¸Eek! Y-you, let go¨D¨D! Fshaa!¡¹

    Her resistance reaches the peak.

    She ils her legs and wriggles her hips with enough force to break free from my grasp.

    At the same time, the material of her pants reaches its limit and rips, leaving Tamami stark naked.

    ¡¸I have to run until the pheromones wear off!¡¹

    Tamami quickly turns around, gets down on all fours and runs.

    She moves like she was shot out of a cannon.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    I¡¯m used to catching arrows.

    I move several times faster than Tamami, grab her slender waist and target the pink hole at the base of her tail¨D¨D

    ¡¸......D-don¡¯t.¡¹

    I m my hips into her.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!!¡¹

    My cock invades her hole without any regards to her protest and pushes to the very back.

    Tamami arches backward, but my hand firmly grips on her hips and doesn¡¯t budge.

    ¡¸Aah......got to mate......this is the best.¡¹

    I swing my hips without waiting for Tamami¡¯s hole to adjust to my size.

    My cock proceeds through the mostly dry tunnel.

    ¡¸Hiiii! Myaaaa!!¡¹

    The screaming Tamami¡¯s iling is unthinkably lightpared to before.

    Just by pulling my arms towards myself, I easily bump against her ass.

    ¡¸Oh, feels good. This is great. More......I want more!!¡¹

    I repeatedly pull the woman¡¯s body, thrusting with audible ps.

    Numbing pleasure runs through my penis as it burrows into her narrow canal.

    Tamami no longer resists and lets her body be handled as I please.

    Warm liquid moistens my shaft midway.

    It must be her body¡¯s defense mechanism to try and protect her vagina from being totally destroyed.

    ¡¸Deeper.¡¹

    I press my hips as close to her ass as possible, knocking against her womb.

    The movement of my hips quicken the more I smell her vertical-standing tail.

    ¡¸Uwa, listen to that pping. Doing this in front of her daughter, there¡¯s a limit to how fiendish you can be. Shouldn¡¯t we stop them?¡¹

    Sma¡¯s voice temporarily distracts me, but Tamami¡¯s clenching hole overwhelms any unnecessary thoughts.

    The veins in my dick bulge as my heart pulses.

    Friction increases, in turn heightening my pleasure and doubling Tamami¡¯s screams.

    A jet of fluid squirts from her hole as her body trembles.

    ¡¸Harder. I want more!¡¹

    Iy my body on Tamami, fondling her breasts as I swing my hips.

    My rock hard dick tears through her convulsing corridor with each forward thrust, while the engorged blood vessels and the fist-sized tip grinds against her inner walls every time I pull back.

    ¡¸Funii......nya......kyuu.¡¹

    Tamami is eventually drained of her strength and she copses.

    Her tongue hangs out of her half-open mouth, and saliva trickles from her tongue into a growing puddle.

    ¡¸Guh, this is......¡¹

    The moment Tamami copses, that distinct scent wafts thickly in the air from her body.

    My balls start to contract and I arrive at my limit immediately.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take it anymore. Cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯sing......it¡¯sing inside me......¡¹

    I once again hold Tamami¡¯s waist and push myself as tightly against her body as possible.

    Tamami, who was lying face-down on the floor, curves her back with a shriek, scattering sweat from her bristled fur.

    ¡¸Guoh!¡¹

    The muscles in my body tense up.

    Semen rises from my balls and my dick throbs as the base of the shaft expands.

    ¡¸Migyaaaaah!!¡¹

    My urethra opens in time with Tamami¡¯s cry, and a mass of semen erupts from the tip.

    ¡¸Nuuu, it won¡¯t stop!¡¹

    Following the stream of semen, something else flows up my shaft.

    This feeling of a grain passing through must be those giant sperm again.

    ¡¸Hey. The bubibibi sound ising from his mouth right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s the sound of his ejaction. It¡¯s a little intense this time.¡¹

    I groan in pleasure as my body rests on Tamami.

    My low-pitched voice and Tamami¡¯s feeble whinesst for some time.

    Secondster, seed spills out from where we¡¯re connected, and I asionally rock my body back and forth.

    My ejaction tapers after 20 minutes and I slowly return to my senses.

    ¡¸......au.¡¹

    Having fulfilled its duty, my now limp dick slips out from her swollen hole.

    ¡¸......crap, I did it.¡¹

    Staring at the white stuff leaking from her, I ask Sekrit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rape no matter how you look at it, right?¡¹

    Sekrit snickers.

    ¡¸This is an exemry form of rape where I forced myself on a woman who clearly refused. Not to mention, it was in front of her daughter. It reminds me of when I was young.¡¹

    Multiple arrows pierce my heart, but this is no time to feel hurt.

    ¡¸First, I have to bow down and apologize. No way that will be enough though.¡¹

    At the very least, I¡¯d have to jump into the river with a rope tied around my waist and swim with it attached to the boat.

    Tamami gets up, her breathing weak.

    Gazing at the semen, she calls out to the dumbfounded Marron.

    ¡¸Bring me some water.¡¹

    Marron carries a pitcher with a shaky hand.

    Tamami epts it with a smile, crawls over to me and caresses my face.

    ¡¸Good work¨D¨Ddear?¡¹

    She kindly pours me water, her face filled with affection.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t appear to be poisoned.¡¹

    I ask just in case.

    ¡¸Why would I poison it? Fufu, you¡¯re so weird?¡¹

    Resting her hands on my shoulder, Tamami snuggles against me and lovingly kisses my chest and stomach.

    I don¡¯t get why she¡¯s acting this way.

    I would have drank it up even if she dumped poison or excrement in it.

    ¡¸That reminds me.¡¹

    Sma hits her fist on her hand.

    ¡¸Long ago, I heard a story from my lover¡¯s boyfriend. When female beastmen are in heat, it doesn¡¯t mean they are aroused. They emit pheromones to charm men, but they always refuse when asked to mate.¡¹

    I nod, petting the purring Tamami as she fawns on me.

    ¡¸But if they are forced, especially if they are beaten or raped, the moment pration happens, they belong to the male. It¡¯s like a trait of theirs to seek out seed that is stronger than them.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh oh, seriously......?¡¹

    The other beastmen around me nod enthusiastically.

    ¡¸Dear, bite down here.¡¹

    Tamami, like she became an entirely different person, offers her breasts to me, and I dly bite the tip lightly.

    ¡¸Eei.¡¹

    Then Tamami, of all things, proceeds to push up my chin, causing my teeth to sink into her skin.

    I promptly ease up, but I could already feel the taste of blood in my mouth.

    ¡¸Ah, and also.¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts......aah, it hurts......here ites......¡¹

    Sma continues to exin while Tamami holds her abdomen rather than her bleeding chest.

    ¡¸Beastmen don¡¯t get pregnant through normal intercourse. It is when something causes them pain that they ovte.¡¹

    The surrounding beastmen nod excitedly again as Tamami yelps.

    ¡¸If they get hurt during or after intercourse, they get pregnant. Due to their mating period being short, the pregnancy chance when they ovte is close to 100%.¡¹

    Tamami shivers and looks at me with heart eyes as she rubs her belly.

    ¡¸......that trait is paradise for rapists.¡¹

    Those who want to hurt women will be drooling.

    I better be careful and protect them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, rapist.¡¹

    I¡¯m already reflecting on my actions, don¡¯t shoot anymore arrows into my heart, Sekrit.

    Anyway, what¡¯s done is done, though Tamami seems to be in love with me now.

    I wonder if this oue is fine, no I should tie a rope around my waist and jump after all.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to ponder such meaningless things. Sniff.¡¹

    I inhale sharply.

    My mind feels dizzy and my crotch heats up.

    ¡¸This is......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so strong that I can smell it now. This feels like trouble.¡¹

    The beastmen squeal.

    ¡¸Oh no......I saw something incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸It triggered us to go in heat too.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going to happen in a ce with no wind when tons of pheromones fills the room!?¡¹

    Thest thing I saw before my sense of reason disappeared was Sma trying to escape to the deck and Sekrit who threw her down and locked her in from the inside.

    ¡¸Ooooooooh!!!¡¹

    I let out a roar as a male impregnator.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Nooooo!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The ten beastmen trapped in the enclosed space scream.

    ¡¸Gyoooeeeh!!¡¹

    Sma cries out inelegantly.

    ¡¸Go on, run. Run for me. If you get caught, I¡¯m going to fill you up.¡¹

    Sekrit grins, amused at the idea, and also participates.

    That is when lustpletely takes over my mind.

    I grab the leg of a beastman digging her nails into the wall and climbing up, drag her down and mount her in the missionary position.

    ¡¸No, no! Don¡¯t put it in!¡¹

    Her struggles are in vain as I spread her legs and sink my rod into her hole.

    ¡¸¨D¨Daahn. I love you?¡¹

    I catch the girl who tries to leap over me after she got trapped in the corner in midair.

    Ensuring she doesn¡¯t hit her head, we fall back down and I rip her pants.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want a lover! I hate men!¡¹

    I lift her hips and insert my dick in the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dk-kiss me?¡¹

    Confident in their skills, two beastmen point wooden sticks at me.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯se to this.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll defeat him and protect our chastity!¡¹

    I block one of their attacks with my arm, then at the same time hook my leg around the foot she is resting her weight on, and flip her on her back.

    The second girl swings her stick at my groin, but the weapon shatters with a dry crack.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I pick up the stunned girl,y her face down on top of the first girl, and grab their stacked asses.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t move! Still, I won¡¯t fall even if you prate me!¡¹

    First, I grab the woman on top and ram my dick into her.

    I feel the sensation of her virginity being torn.

    ¡¸¨D¨DNnooh! Thrust more, teach me about men?¡¹

    Next, I position my manhood in front of the bottom woman¡¯s hole and instantly shove it in.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine, I will endure it! I won¡¯t give in!¡¹

    The tight opening only provided a tiny bit of resistance before surrendering , leaving traces of fresh blood behind.

    ¡¸¨D¨Daahn. Pound this virgin hole more?¡¹

    I grab the ass of a girl who tried to hide in a box in the confusion.

    Wasting no time and not bothering to remove her light hemp pants, I jump straight to plunging my dick into her hole through her clothes.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dgyaa! What are you doing!?¡¹

    I mistakenly shoved it into her anus so she cursed at me instead of falling in love with me.

    ¡¸It hurts! It really really hurts! Wait, you¡¯re kidding, I actually ovted from that!?¡¹

    I pull out of her ass and shift my dick downward at her vagina.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll get pregnant! I¡¯m ovting, so the egg can be fertilized!! Spurt lots of your seed?¡¹

    Several hours must have passed at this point as all around me the beastmen areying on top of each other, whispering words of love with moist eyes.

    ¡¸So mean......I also got fucked.¡¹

    Sma is on the floor too.

    Of course, Sekrit is the only one who didn¡¯t get caught.

    She silently strips herself and beckons me.

    The pheromones have not dissipated the room and my sense of reason has not returned yet.

    Letting out a war cry, I charge at her.

    She dodges with an aerial somersault, and I run right into a barrel.

    Sekrit smiles as she jumps on a box and taunts me by spreading her legs.

    The only thing on my illogical mind is the sole goal of mounting that woman and making her scream with my dick.

    I sway left and right as I slowly approach her.

    My bulging penis is too big and gets in the way, preventing me from running.

    It¡¯s not only big, it¡¯s heavy.

    A never-before transformation of my dick urs due to the high concentration of pheromones.

    I pounce at the box Sekrit is standing on, but she easily evades me again.

    However, hernding spot is wet with fluid either from me or one of the beastmen, and she slips, falling to one knee.

    I grab her shoulder as she tries to stand up and push her down, sinking my dick into her from behind.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dggh!¡¹

    The massive penis stretches Sekrit¡¯s unustomed hole, making her groan.

    ¡¸I caught you. You can¡¯t escape now.¡¹

    My statement is refuted a few secondster.

    The ship suddenly rocks, creating an opening for Sekrit to punch me in the face twice and distance herself.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    I just have to capture her again.

    Our game of tag continues.

    When I corner her and try to insert myself from the front while standing, she chops my neck with her hand and escapes.

    Just when I think she¡¯s obediently putting her hands on the wall to let me fuck her, she steps on my foot right before I ejacte and runs, allowing my stream of semen to fruitlessly spray in the air.

    Sekrit naughtily sits on a barrel and masturbates with a stick, but when I jump at her, she topples the mountain of barrels and buries me.

    She cackles when I¡¯m pinned underneath, but I use my brute strength to free a hand and grab her foot, pulling her to the floor so I can prate her.

    She provokes me, I insert my dick in her, she escapes, and provokes me. This cycle repeats endlessly.

    I eventually catch Sekrit when she reaches the limits of her stamina, and I tie her up with a rope.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    She makes the loudest groan so far.

    Clearly, it¡¯s because my dick has been bing more menacing every time she escapes.

    ¡¸Surely you can¡¯t run this time.¡¹

    As I swing my hips like an animal in the missionary position, Sekrit covers my face with her hands and digs her nails in.

    She doesn¡¯t hold back and really digs them in, drawing blood.

    ¡¸You do it too. You can punch me if you want. Beat me as you fuck me, otherwise I¡¯ll resist again.¡¹

    In a trance-like state, my body acts on instincts and epts the suggestion that knocking the woman unconscious will grant me uninhibited ess to the brown-skinned body in front of me.

    I wind my arm back only to touch the defenseless Sekrit¡¯s cheek softly and then kiss her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it? Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s tone is filled with dejection, but her crotch is overflowing with love juices.

    I retract my body, pull out my dick and sit cross-legged.

    ¡¸......you can¡¯t even punch a cheeky woman, what a letdown.¡¹

    Sekrit sighs, opens her mouth and swallows my meat rod.

    Her throat rubs my shaft every time she bobs her head.

    Her tongue constantly twirls as she sucks up a mixture of my pre-cum and leftover juices from our earlier entanglement with noisy slurps.

    What I¡¯m receiving is not the service of a disappointed and dejected woman.

    Sekrit¡¯s eyes, however, plead for me to be more violent.

    ¡¸Mu.¡¹

    She abruptly presses her teeth down on my dick.

    Looking down, I see her lightly patting the top of her head.

    Urged by Sekrit, I grab her head and pull it toward me.

    I push my dick deep into her throat, not worrying when she gags and holding her head in ce for about 30 seconds, then let go so she doesn¡¯t suffocate.

    ¡¸Geho! Goho!¡¹

    I wait for Sekrit to finish coughing, then ask for her service again.

    She alternates between gentle sucking and rougher sucking until I near orgasm.

    ¡¸Cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh.¡¹

    Sekrit takes inrge mouthfuls of air to catch her breath, thenys on her back with her head pointing at me.

    I grab her head, using her like a doll, plunge my dick deep in her mouth until it reaches her stomach, then ejacte.

    ¡¸Nnnmbgh©`©`!¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s stomach intes as she gulps down my seed, and eventually there¡¯s too much liquid for her to handle that it gushes back out from her mouth.

    She faintly smiles at the uncontainable amount of semen.

    ¡¸Gohoho! Gehoh! Gefu gefuh!!¡¹

    I pull my dick out so she doesn¡¯t suffocate.

    She doesn¡¯t vomit anything, she only coughs out semen.

    ¡¸Haa haa......what is this?¡¹

    Sekrit pokes at the seed that spilled out.

    ¡¸Sperm? What the heck did you shoot out......?¡¹

    I don¡¯t reply and lean on Sekrit¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Wait, could this bizarre object be erged sper¨D¨D¡¹

    I seal her mouth with a kiss, then prate her, ignoring her question.

    I simply swing my hips forcefully, thrusting my dick at the back¨D¨Dthe entrance to her womb, which opens after knocking on it about ten times.

    ¡¸You know, I like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Although my sense of reason has not returned, I can still speak.

    But her reaction is weak.

    ¡¸I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t react much to that either.

    Since I¡¯m not in a stable state of mind, should I try saying ¡®that¡¯?

    ¡¸You are-¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Her body trembles.

    ¡¸You are mine. You belong to me. Your heart, your memories, your soul, everything is mine.¡¹

    Sweat pours out from her body and her insides start to spasm.

    ¡¸Call my name. Shout that you want to get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, what nonsense are you saying?¡¹

    I quicken the movements of my hips as Sekrit peers into my eyes that are tinged with a primal instinct.

    ¡¸Hah......alright, get me pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Say my name!¡¹

    My thrusts be rougher.

    ¡¸Nn......Aegir, impregnate me with your child.¡¹

    ¡¸Say it with more energy.¡¹

    I pound her like a battering ram trying to break down a gate.

    ¡¸Give me Aegir¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    I grunt, mming my hips against her with the weight of my entire body behind each thrust.

    ¡¸Impregnate me with your seed! Pour your stinky seed in me and make me Aegir¡¯s baby mama!¡¹

    ¡¸You are my woman, Sekrit. Bear my child!!¡¹

    Sekrit screams as I discharge my semen.

    Her stomach swells up and eventually the amount that can¡¯t fit overflows from the part where we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸You really like this kind of y, huh. Gu, I can really feel those things squirming in my stomach.¡¹

    I cling to Sekrit, spent from all the activity, and bury my face in her chest.

    All I know is that plenty of erged sperm is passing through my urethra.

    The Next Morning¨D¨D

    ¡¸Urk, it stinks.¡¹

    Sma mutters after smelling her face, then says the same thing after checking her surroundings.

    I can¡¯t be sure as I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind, but I think she was the only one who I didn¡¯t cum in.

    Her sincerely disgustedment wakes everyone up.

    Everyone, including me, slept covered in fluids.

    ¡¸Aah, dear.¡¹

    ¡¸My love, where are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Aegir-sama?¡¹

    The beastmen crawl toward me, with Tamami in the lead.

    My status as their lover or husband seems to have been decided already.

    Preceding them, Sekrit who is resting in my arms, turns away coldly as if she forgot about yesterday¡¯s sex.

    The small bottle she drinks from must be some kind of morning-after contraception.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uuu.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone covers their mouth at the same time.

    Sma and I exchange looks, confused.

    They immediately rush up to the deck and I hear a sound that a man should not hear.

    ¡¸Everyone is seasick?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand the beastmen, but no way Sekrit would get seasick.¡¹

    After the ugly sound of puking ceases, I strain my ears to the conversation on the deck.

    ¡¸What is this gross stuff?¡¹

    ¡¸This feels like......no, but it wasn¡¯t like that yesterday......does this really belong to a human?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeek! Try touching your stomach! It¡¯s bigger!¡¹

    ¡¸That monster. I had threeyers of contraception......no, but it¡¯s only been a day......damn, what do I do?¡¹

    And so we safely arrived back in the Central ins.

    ¡¸Hey, why are you backing away?¡¹

    Nonna and the others congregate in the corner, far from me.

    ¡¸Pss pss monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Pst pst demon.¡¹

    I can hear you.

    How can you say such horrible things about your husband?

    ¡¸It¡¯s true, you monster.¡¹

    The bathroom door opens and Sekrit appears.

    Her belly is visibly sticking out.

    ¡¸The doctor said the baby will be born within a month. He also said that he wasn¡¯t confident if the baby will be human or not. ......well, it is your child. If the baby bursts out of my stomach, then I¡¯ll just give up and die.¡¹

    Sekrit enters the bathtub, supporting herrge belly.

    The beastmen whisper to Celia, asking questions.

    ¡¸Hey, is human semen really like that? A sperm the size of my pinky finger is wiggling around.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that in all of the continent, Aegir-sama is the only one who shoots such big ones.¡¹

    Sma tip-toes behind Sekrit andes in as well.

    She rests a wrung towel on her head and submerges her body in the water up to her shoulders, rxing in the warmth.

    ¡¸Wow, I went along with everyone and came to the Central ins, but who would have thought that you are the infamous lecher king. Now that I¡¯ve be the lover of a king, I¡¯m secure for life. I can say goodbye to risking my life for a puny organization.¡¹

    Somehow Sma ended up in the inner pce.

    ¡¸Mmm, you¡¯re not my lover. You have a different role.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re not going to make me your lover!?¡¹

    Sma instantly rises to her feet in shock, meanwhile Bartolome stares at her.

    He also nces at Sekrit¡¯s direction, but shakes his head as if telling himself not to be tempted.

    I speak softly so that the kids can¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸I want you to teach the boys about sex education when they¡¯re a bit older. I want you to show them purely how to properly use their penis, not for the sake of love or romance. As someone who has lots of experience, I figured you¡¯d be the perfect person for the job.¡¹

    I considered the elves too, but they have a bad habit of not being able to control themselves.

    ¡¸Eeh, I thought I¡¯d be surrounded by jewels andughing like a richdy, but I have to take care of the sexual needs of kids......?¡¹

    Sma peeks at the children.

    She rubs her eyes and takes a second look.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that group of handsome boys? Are they really your children? There¡¯s no way.¡¹

    Don¡¯t be ridiculous.

    If they belonged to another man, I¡¯d be so sad that I would go all over the country impregnating every single woman.

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s because all your wives are pretty......okay, I¡¯ll do it. Let me do it.¡¹

    Sma says, exhaling with an excited huff.

    Her personality is interesting. I don¡¯t get bored of it.

    ¡¸By the way.¡¹

    Sma stretches her fingers.

    Is it about wages?

    I can¡¯t surround her with jewels, but I intend to pay her more than an average bureaucrat.

    ¡¸How old are those kids? W¨D¨D!? And are kids at that age normally 15 cm big!? I take back what I said, they¡¯re definitely your children.¡¹

    The suddenly motivated Sma skips over to greet my children.

    Does she not care about the important matter of wages......?

    Antonio is emotionless as usual, Gilbard is slightly shy, and Bartolome nervously greets her in a high-pitched voice. That boy seems to have a preference for dark skin, I see.

    ¡¸So.¡¹

    I leave the bathtub and rub the bellies of the beastmen who cuddle up to me.

    ¡¸I think a messenger wille soon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸A messenger?¡¹¡¹

    Celia and Reba tilt their heads.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine not to reply though. Anyway, since I¡¯ve gotten out of the bath I guess I¡¯ll go take a ride on Schwartz. He¡¯s an old horse now. I¡¯ll ride him until he bes exhausted andugh at him.¡¹

    I have to regain the feeling of riding a horse.

    I¡¯m sure Leopolt is almost ready.

    A few dayster, a messenger arrived from the Olga Federation with a request to attack the Empire and an imperial letter urging another visit to White City.

    I didn¡¯t give a clear answer to either of them, and onlyughed with my lovers, the aroused Catherine, and Sma, who is wearing string-like garments that expose her body if she takes a single step.

 Chapter 570.6

    <h4>Chapter 570-6: Time Flows into Hot Water 6: Five and a Half Years</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    I jump into the bathtub with a huge ssh, causing a wave that knocks Anastasia off bnce.

    ¡¸Father! Just when I was thinking how happy I am to see you back after half a year.¡¹

    Anastasia stands up andins.

    To lighten the mood, I jokingly retort back.

    ¡¸Have your breasts gotten bigger? I see hair has yet to grow down there.¡¹

    ¡¸That was mean.¡¹

    Celia says in a displeased tone while Anastasia silently stares at me with eyes simr to Sekrit when she looks down on me.

    She¡¯s in the rebellious phase, how sad.

    ¡¸Fuu. It feels like the mating festival of the beastmen happened yesterday.¡¹

    I put Anastasia, who tries to shoo me away with her hand, on myp but she twists her body away, brushing water in my face as she calls me ¡°stupid¡± and ¡°vile¡±.

    ¡¸S-so......?¡¹

    That¡¯s when Nonna and the others timidly interrupted.

    Her expression was not one that was simply watching over the harmony between father and daughter nor was it one that was criticizing a daughter for her vulgar words.

    Rather, it was one of nervousness.

    I guess it¡¯s natural.

    I picked a fight with a bit of an unreasonable opponent.

    ¡¸Let me first say that I didn¡¯te back because I was defeated. It¡¯s because the n can¡¯t progress until a supply base is constructed. And if I can¡¯t go forward, I though I might as welle back and enjoy a bath.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that true?¡¹

    I hug Nonna as her teeth chatter despite being in the warm water.

    Her giant boobs hit Anastasia in the face.

    ¡¸Waaph, I¡¯m drowning. Damn......I¡¯ll definitely get like that too.¡¹

    ¡¸Anastasia, watch yournguage.¡¹

    Anastasia stomps as hard as she can on my dick in the water where Nonna can¡¯t see.

    Then she swims over to the sniffling Barolome.

    ¡¸Ana-chan, how was it? Was it erect? How did the veins feel?¡¹

    ¡¸Rose, be quiet! My heel hurts......father¡¯s monster d¨D¨Dit¡¯s so absurd.¡¹

    I speak as I hold Nonna in my arms, who is trembling like a tiny animal in contrast to her gigantic tits.

    Six months ago, a messenger from the Federation requested a visit from me to White City and an invasion of the eastern part of the Empire.

    The Federation said they would begin an invasion of their own some time tomorrow in the west part,menting on how easy the win would be and how freely the territory can be taken.

    I replied saying ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with just taking the Central ins¡± and continued to dodge the question by acting leisurely and unmotivated, which eventually led the impatient messenger to press so hard that I had no other choice than to start assembling troops.

    Urged by the messenger, I gathered a sizable army in a few months with assistance from various sources, at which point I killed the messenger, then used the soldiers I had umted to invade the Federation.

    ¡¸The Federation will certainly not let this go. Thend will be turned to ash and not a single citizen will remain.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If the same thing was done to me, I would yank out that guy¡¯s intestines alive.¡¹

    Nonna shakes again. Oh sorry.

    I nce behind me and go on.

    ¡¸But no matter how much they can¡¯t forgive me or how angry they get, soldiers won¡¯t magically appear. They aren¡¯t going tomit half-heartedly to dispatching soldiers to the Empire. So there won¡¯t be a sufficient force to spare......¡¹

    I peek behind me again.

    ¡¸It has already been several months since the Federation invaded the Empire, and they have prated quite far. They cannot quickly pull out their forces from the battlefield where fierce battles continue. If they do, they will be pushed back.¡¹

    The Federation is angry at me.

    They are enraged enough to erupt like the Dard Mountain and are likely cursing me every night, but that still won¡¯t give them an army.

    I look behind me one more time before speaking to reassure Nonna.

    £¨Something like a hexes from the north once every three days. Neisha-san, the ghost, eats it up though.£©

    Casie states, drawing her head between her shoulders in fear.

    Lots of people aren¡¯t listening so I don¡¯t have to put on airs right now.

    ¡¸Look at this.¡¹

    I have in my hand a map made out of material that can get wet, the same material Reba¡¯s tights are made of.

    Er, what was next again? I check behind me and then resume the exnation.

    ¡¸We advanced this far in two months. The resistance encountered was equivalent to kicking down a rotten door. All decent military forces are out of the east. We¡¯ve had asional run-ins with the local army but they don¡¯t pose a problem.¡¹

    My finger traces an area ofnd more than twice the size of the Central ins.

    ¡¸However, the Federation is vast. You can¡¯t keep going......¡¹

    Of course, that¡¯s true.

    I actually specte that soldiers will be cobbled together soon and they wille from the center.

    That¡¯s why I stopped with a quarter of the distance left to the first objective to build the supply base.

    ¡¸I apologize if I¡¯m being pretentious. But please let me ask one thing.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I smile, fondling Nonna¡¯s breasts as I lift them.

    ¡¸Are you aiming for my town?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    I pick up a toy soldier floating in the water that someone dropped and ce it on Nonna¡¯s breast ind.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we stop this now?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s ridiculous.¡¹

    Are you saying that we tell the Federation to pretend nothing ever happened at this point?

    I do wonder what kind of reaction they would make.

    ¡¸Right now......right now I¡¯m happy......and most importantly......¡¹

    Nonna holds the toy soldier in her cleavage.

    I respond to her with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t, I¡¯m going to see this through to the end. I won¡¯t say it¡¯s for your sake anymore. It¡¯s just my desire to keep the promise that I made to you.¡¹

    Nonna grits her teeth and squeezes her boobs together, crushing the soldier.

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t worry about it. Worst case, I¡¯ll let everyone escape. As for the citizens......well, that¡¯s also part of the changing of times.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, what a tyrant.¡¹

    ¡¸Tyrant~ Lecherous king~¡¹

    When Ca and Anastasia vilify me, I clutch my chest pretending to be in pain and sink to the bottom of the bathtub.

    The atmosphere lightens a little.

    Let¡¯s change the mood a bit more by talking about silly things.

    ¡¸Man, Schwartz was such a grump when I rode him the other day. After running a short distance, he started to be out of breath.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s already in his teens. For a warhorse, it¡¯s about time he retires......though Schwartz can still go on for a while longer. It¡¯s Aegir-sama who was being mean, meaninglessly making him run 50 km.¡¹

    I was thinking of making fun of him when he bes exhausted, but that perverted horse was stubbornly persevering no matter how far I went. By the time I realized how much we traveled, we were in the middle of enemy territory.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to retire him, give him to me. He can still be ridden on hunts and daily travel, right?¡¹

    Ca suggests.

    I¡¯m sure he would also wee belonging to Ca.

    ¡¸Are you into horses?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not Catherine.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s snarky remark bounces from Ca to Catherine.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t do it with a horse! I only stare at Schwartz because he¡¯s incredibly big. Aegir-sama would also stare if a woman was tall and had a huge bust, right?¡¹

    I¡¯d do more than that, I¡¯d probably follow her and seduce her in front of her husband.

    It¡¯s something I can¡¯t help doing.

    ¡¸Speaking of Schwartz, that mare gave birth.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that?¡¹

    I piggyback on the topic Celia brings up.

    Schwartz has a female he is fond of in Rafen and that female horse has gotten pregnant.

    Both are wonderful horses with splendid bodies, but that¡¯s not what we¡¯re talking about at the moment.

    ¡¸Who would have thought such a giant mare existed in the Federation.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Apparently, the horse is only three years old, yet she is two levels taller than Schwartz. Further, she has muscles bulging all over her body from an unknown. I wonder how she was raised.¡¹

    Soldiers found the mare in some town as they were seizingnd.

    The gigantic mare neighed instantly on sight of Schwartz and cuddled up to him demanding to mate.

    ¡¸That perverted horse was so open about being interested.¡¹

    Still, he began to mate as if his pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to refuse a request from a mare.

    ¡¸......she wasn¡¯t just big, she was also tough. The matingsted for three days, and by the time it was finished, Schwartz was wobbling.¡¹

    In human terms, it would be like if a 2-meter tall muscr girl wrung out the seed of a 40 year old man for three days and nights.

    I can¡¯t tell how beautiful a horse is, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯m envious.

    ¡¸I wonder what kind of horse will be born.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe one with wings attached.¡¹

    Everyone chuckled.

    ¡¸Speaking of children......¡¹

    When Nonna shifts her attention over, Sma takes the hand of a baby, who is in a personal tub, and waves it.

    ¡¸What an unfriendly child.¡¹

    The child has light brown skin and eyes that seem to stare off in the distance.

    Although no fuss is made when other kids interact with him, he also doesn¡¯t cry very loudly.

    ¡¸This situation makes it seem like he¡¯s my child, but he¡¯s actually Sekrit¡¯s! I didn¡¯t give birth!¡¹

    The baby¡¯s name is Hasafa, Sekrit¡¯s son.

    ¡¸She never takes care of him, you know! Sometimes shees to breastfeed him, but I do everything else!¡¹

    This is the part where I imagine a scene of the baby crying, but Hasafa simply turns away with an annoyed look.

    He is very clearly Sekrit¡¯s kid.

    ¡¸Comparatively, you have these cuties.¡¹

    Nonna looks in the opposite direction.

    ¡¸Nya©`¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuuun.¡¹

    ¡¸Prrrr.¡¹

    The moment they sense someone¡¯s gaze, a bunch of puppies and kittens yfully cling to Nonna.

    ¡¸Aah, stop it! Hey, don¡¯t suck on my boobs, they¡¯re going to leak nonstop!¡¹

    Nonna is telling them to let go but her face is rxed.

    ¡¸Sorry~¡¹

    ¡¸Hey~ Don¡¯t grab me!¡¹

    Needless to say, these children belong to the beastmen.

    The children of beastmen are simr to animals and can run at one month old, however they only start talking at about five years old.

    And there are many of them.

    Even though there are only 40 parents, there are over 50 kids.

    ¡¸It was an abundant birth, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸To be more precise, the number of eggs produced was decided due to the pain after mating. I bore three children?¡¹

    Tamami rests one of the babies, who mewls adorably, on my head.

    Next to her is a woman who is tired from ying with her eight children.

    ¡¸I never thought I¡¯d get eight eggs from having my ass gouged...... isn¡¯t this a new record in the whole vige......¡¹

    Wow, eight is tremendous.

    ¡¸I¡¯m actually more curious about this.¡¹

    Melissa points to Marron, Tamami¡¯s daughter.

    Marron grins as she breastfeeds her lone child.

    ¡¸How old are you?¡¹

    Marron tilts her head, then shows her age with both hands, which leads to Melissa acknowledging the number and then strangling my neck with both hands.

    ¡¸You animal, brute.¡¹

    ¡¸I was irrational at the time.¡¹

    Marron smiles, advising against using human years to judge beastmen, as Ipare her breasts and ass to that of my own children.

    ......I can¡¯t escape being yelled at for being a pervert, huh.

    ¡¸Good good, I have enough hope.¡¹

    Rose is pumped up for some reason.

    ¡¸This might not be time to talk about matters of the inner pce, but-¡¹

    Rita chimes in reservedly.

    ¡¸The beastmen will be the sixth faction.¡¹

    Apparently, the girls have divided themselves into factions while I was away.

    One of the six factions is the senior faction consisting of Nonna and the others.

    The group includes legal wives, concubines and closely connected children, and is the core of the inner pce.

    They have the most power and the temptation to bribe them is relentless.

    Another faction is the lovers faction.

    Girls I saved, girls I picked up after growing fond of them in towns......in short, the faction is a group of my lovers.

    They receive an allowance and are looked after as long as they are by my side, but if they fall in love with other people, they dere it boldly and are permitted to leave.

    Because the members are reced frequently, they don¡¯t have much authority, but since they don¡¯t need the resolve to stay with me their entire lives, many girls like ying with fire, often indulging in luxuries and wearing pretty dresses.

    Another faction is the new wives faction.

    The group mainly consists of the orphans rescued from underground and girls who were saved from various circumstances within the nation.

    They are enamored with me and willing to offer me everything, but many are untouched as they are way too young.

    They are fundamentally humble and don¡¯t stir up trouble, but their self-proimed name and slogan of ¡°time is on our side¡± irritates a portion of the senior faction.

    Then there is the ghost faction.

    The faction is a group consisting of literal ghosts who are prideful, have unstable personalities and are the incarnations ofndmines that can materialize into vengeful spirits from the slightest stimtion.

    I warned them that I would seriously get upset if theyid hands on another girl, so they actually haven¡¯t harmed anyone yet.

    The leader is Neisha, a former queen, though she is invisible to the people who can¡¯t see her, and thus spends much time sitting alone and crying in ntica¡¯s body during social gatherings.

    Next is the monster faction.

    Their numbers have increasedtely.

    This is the group in which the beastmen and their children are added.

    Since they have a high reproductive ability, they may eventually be a powerful force.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t the ones in the back a bit weird!?¡¹

    I also have a wide taste.

    By the way, although Casie is a ghost, she is associated with the senior faction.

    Considering it a form of betrayal, Neisha poisoned......or rather dyed her, turning Casie purple for the entirety ofst month.

    ¡¸Factions and conflicts sound disturbing to me, but it should be fine as long as everyone is peaceful. The important thing is for the war to remain on the outside and for the house to be calm.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh......it¡¯s better if the outside is peaceful too.¡¹

    A concerned Maria pushes a floating tub containing a wine ss to me.

    M frowns as she goes back to a previous topic.

    ¡¸Even so, you did something bad to that messenger.¡¹

    ¡¸He would have been in trouble whether I killed him or whether he rushed back. I figured I might as well guide him to heaven myself.¡¹

    To mourn him, I think back to the start of battle.

 Chapter 570.7

    <h4>Chapter 570.7</h4>

    shback.

    I look out the window of the throne room with a smile on my face.

    The ambassador from the Federation next to me follows one step behind.

    Dressed in a formal uniform of gold and silver thread with jewels studded in various ces, the ambassador was not merely an errand boy, but someone of considerable rank.

    ¡¸I never thought the unification of the Central ins could be achieved so quickly.¡¹

    Because we aren¡¯t having a talk about particrly confidential matters, Adolph, Tristan, and my wives are positioned freely in the room.

    ¡¸Many things have happened since then......but it is due to Your Majesty¡¯s magnanimity that the nation has been maintained without major errors.¡¹

    I nod, exaggerating my happiness as my hand reaches to Celia, who is standing the closest to me, and rubs her ass.

    ¡¸......nn......kh......u.¡¹

    Pushing the fabric of her thin indoor pants with my finger easily digs it into her anus, causing Celia to twist and squirm.

    Then I suddenly steal the lips of Nonna, who is trailing quietly three steps behind.

    ¡¸P-please stop!¡¹

    Nonna offers surface-level resistance, ncing awkwardly at the ambassador before giving me a light peck.

    ¡¸A-ahem! In line with this, I once again ask that Your Majesty Hardlett visit the capital of my country and attack the Gand Em¨D¨D¡¹

    I nod dismissively and show him a friendly smile.

    ¡¸I will eventually impose on you, but not right now.¡¹

    The ambassador frowns at my vague answer.

    ¡¸......is there a reason preventing you from visiting?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Fufufu, well about that.¡¹

    I call over Mel with a subtle gesture of my finger.

    I hug her by the waist as she stands by me, pull her close, and fondle her breasts roughly.

    ¡¸Ah, gosh! We¡¯re in the presence of a guest......although Your Majesty¡¯s orders are absolute.¡¹

    Mel raises her arms above her head, making it easier for me to ess her body.

    Her ass is as soft as it can be for her age.

    ¡¸Fufufu, this year Mel is 4x. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s amazing how tight her body and face is?¡¹

    I throw a few irrelevant words at the ambassador.

    ¡¸......haa. Fruits are the sweetest right before they fall.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah?¡¹

    The ambassador checks left and right for the source of the low-pitched growl.

    I guess he didn¡¯t think such a noise coulde from the smiling Mel.

    ¡¸An overly ripe fruit is fine. Mel is a beautiful older woman. I¡¯m going to keep loving you lots.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, how cruel......¡¹

    Mel protests despite happily wriggling her body.

    Fumu, it feels like I¡¯mcking something.

    Patting my left thigh, I call over Marta, the attendant.

    Although somewhat confused, Marta politely bows to me and the ambassador, then guides my hand to the small mounds on her chest.

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s bnced.¡¹

    Mel pinches my thigh as I speak to the ambassador with an almost-bored expression.

    ¡¸I crawled all the way up here from a punk mercenary.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty¡¯s rise¨D¨Dstories are being told even in the Federation¡¹

    By the way the eyes of the ambassador are darting around, I can imagine what rumors are being circted, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s important.

    ¡¸Currently, all of the Central ins belong to me. I have attained everything in the form ofnd, gold, and women¡¹

    I spread my arms, calling the nearby girls.

    Catherine clings to my leg, Ca hugs my neck from behind, Melissa and Rita bare their chests on either side and invite me to suck on them.

    I disregard the mixture of disgust, disappointment and disdain on the ambassador¡¯s face and continue.

    ¡¸Honestly I am satisfied. Even without expanding my territory, I have enough of a feast that willst me a lifetime.¡¹

    The beastmen crowd around.

    All of them cuddle up against me while supporting their pregnant bellies, licking my legs and face affectionately.

    ¡¸Beastmen lovers? In my opinion, it¡¯s immoral for the king of a nation to have children of mixed race with that of beasts.¡¹

    Oh he knows.

    And he isn¡¯t hiding his revulsion either.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s not smart to dislike something without having tried it. Embracing them while petting their fluffy ears and tails was wonderful, I¡¯ll have you know. I nted my seed in all of them in a single night.¡¹

    The beastmen roll on the floor, letting out sweet whines as they rub their stomachs.

    ¡¸Besides, you¡¯re still naive if you get surprised this easily from beastmen.¡¹

    When I p my hands, Lammy slithers in from the window.

    ¡¸Wh- amia in the pce!? Summon the guards this instant!!¡¹

    The ambassador screams at the sight of Lammy and brandishes his ceremonial dagger.

    ¡¸Waah, I¡¯m not an enemy! I won¡¯t do anything, please don¡¯t point that dangerous thing at me.¡¹

    Lammy puts her hands up to show she has no intention to harm him as she settles down next to me.

    A thin smaller snake coils around her long torso.

    ¡¸Gosh, you scared me. I was wondering why you called me so suddenly......the kids are startled too.¡¹

    The small snake slips off Lammy, coiling around my arm and yfully flicking its tongue at me.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me-!?¡¹

    The ambassador¡¯s face turns pale.

    ¡¸Umu, Lammy is amia but as you can see, she¡¯s quite pretty. So we made love to each other and had kids.¡¹

    ¡¸Children with a monster......how abhorrent.¡¹

    As he staggers backward, he bumps into damp scales.

    ¡¸Kyaa! I¡¯m sorry. Did I get you wet?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s no big deal. Are you also King Hardlett¡¯s wi¨D¨D¡¹

    The moment the ambassador makes eye contact with Mirumi, he executes a perfect cartwheel and distances himself.

    ¡¸A fish!? No, another monster!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I am a mermaid.¡¹

    Mirumi bows deeply to the ambassador, then points at me, her eyes nting down.

    ¡¸Aegir-san, you fertilized our kid¡¯s eggs again, didn¡¯t you!? I told you it¡¯s not good to fertilize your daughter¡¯s eggs!¡¹

    ¡¸Incestuous monster rap......¡¹

    Mirumi¡¯s lecture doesn¡¯t end even though the ambassador is now speechless.

    ¡¸Also, you threw our son away when he came to you, didn¡¯t you!? Poor thing, he was crying!¡¹

    Saying it that way makes me sound like a heartless father. I had a reason for doing that.

    ¡¸It was a natural reaction of my body. Call it a difference of taste or whatever, I can¡¯t help it when the upper half of his body is a fish.¡¹

    Among the many children Mirumi gave birth to, asionally some are born as fishmen¨D¨Din other words, they are not like Mirumi whose upper half is human, they are the reverse.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t discriminate based on such trivial things. He¡¯s our cute little son!¡¹

    It¡¯s not trivial, but even supposing it is, I¡¯d be fine if he was only a fishman.

    In fact, if I close my eyes, female fishmen feel nice down there and there are times I cum more with them than with human women.

    ¡¸That thing is not little or cute. He runs on thick hairy legs while howling in a very low voice.......¡¹

    Not to mention he has a long thing dangling between his legs.

    When he jumped at me, obviously I would reflexively hurl him away.

    ¡¸Oh......dear God.¡¹

    The ambassador¡¯s face goes from pale to pure white and he supports his wobbling body with a hand on the wall.

    ¡¸Are you not feeling well?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing serious......¡¹

    The tan-skinned guard who calls out to him also has a belly that isrge enough for a newborn child to burst out of at any moment.

    Actually, it¡¯s Sekrit.

    I told her not toe out because her identity will be discovered, but she goes so far as to hide her face with a helmet and deliberately interacts with me.

    I lightly pat the ambassador¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Everyday I enjoy exquisite food and fine wine while impregnating women. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll say no to anything that requires a lot of work.¡¹

    He tries to smile amicably, but fails and makes an indescribably strained face instead.

    ¡¸Your Majesty. It¡¯s about time for ¡®that¡¯.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, you may let them in.¡¹

    Celia reminds me with an unconcealed grumpiness.

    ¡¸Do you mind if I ask what it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, Goldonia is already developed so I¡¯ll be adding entertainment¨D¨Dspecifically, brothels. However, allowing anybody to operate them will result in too many low quality shops. Therefore, I will be personally examining the most popr girl of each shop and then granting permission.¡¹

    The door opens, weing in a group of scantily-d prostitutes along with a breeze of perfume.

    Trembling, I raise my voice.

    ¡¸Oh, what improper and naughty individuals! This examination will be a strict one!¡¹

    ¡¸......my apologies, I¡¯m not feeling well after all. Please excuse me, I need to rest.¡¹

    The ambassador says with a weary look.

    ¡¸Mu, is that so? You dide after a long journey, so take your time and recover.¡¹

    I casually greet the tottering ambassador, then tightly hug the prostitutes.

    ¡¸What are the results?¡¹

    ¡¸An intelligence officer, disguised as a town dancer ......got a hold of one of the members of the delegation. Several directives have already been transcribed.¡¹

    The prostitute I hugged is Reba.

    ¡¸What about inside surveince?¡¹

    ¡¸I could install a listening device, but the situation will worsen if it is detected, so I¡¯d like to borrow the abilities of ¡°The Invisible One¡±.¡¹

    £¨I will do my best to serve the nation!£©

    Casie straightens her back and salutes next to Reba.

    I acknowledge her with a straight-faced nod and then go on.

    ¡¸Casie isn¡¯t the smartest. Keep your orders simple. Ask Neisha to confirm any ambiguous information.¡¹

    £¨You¡¯re so mean!£©

    The following is a summary of the report from Reba and the Invisible Coalition.

    Month X Day X

    Someone kicks a desk, knocking over cups, which shatter as they fall to the ground.

    Pumpkin confections spill. What a waste.

    ¡¸Lecherous king? That¡¯s just a sex maniac!¡¹

    All the members of the delegation are silent.

    ¡¸The attitude he disyed in front of someone appointed by the great emperor......that¡¯s also minor! He should be ashamed at the mere fact that he bedded beastmen, yet he made children of mixed breed with monsters, that should disqualify him as a human being, let alone royalty!¡¹

    A few members of the delegation calm the ambassador.

    ¡¸For a king of some rural ce like the Central ins to refuse an invitation to join the Federation just to indulge in debauchery¨D¨D¡¹

    The individual I believe to be the second-inmand gestures at the directive and halts the ambassador¡¯s tirade.

    I go to check the order but can¡¯t see it due to poor positioning.

    I bumped into the candlestick and yelled out.

    Two people scan their surroundings. They might have seen me, I better be careful.

    ¡¸......I know. Goldonia¡¯s royal authority is trivial, but unlike King Alexandro who had ties with the Federation, that man is equivalent to a mountain bandit. The logical move was to have hime as king to White City and inform him of where he stands in the world......however, that is not our top priority this time.¡¹

    The ambassador regains hisposure and returns the desk he kicked back to its original location.

    He appears to have checked the date twice.

    ¡¸Invasion of the Empire has already begun. It¡¯s a massive invasion that mobilizesnd and sea forces, failure is not an option. We should y all the cards we can......we won¡¯t be asking the likes of Goldonia to defeat the main army of the Empire. Luring the local army by rampaging in the east and hindering the transfer of soldiers and supplies to the west, that alone should make a difference to the remaining strength of the enemy.¡¹

    Looking closer, isn¡¯t that the pumpkin sweets I hid in the shelf? So mean.

    ¡¸In this case, the visit to White City can wait. For now, we must at least make him promise to advance on the Empire.¡¹

    The ambassador speaks with two subordinates.

    ¡¸He can¡¯t gather a decent army in that condition. Pushes to shove, we will have to set the stage.¡¹

    He scribbles something on a document and hands it to his subordinate.

    I believe that person to be the liaison with their mother nation.

    My sweets were half-eaten, unforgivable.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the city on the coast of the North Teries, Elektra¨D¨Dwhoops, I identally used the old name......I mean the city of Lolokhleks, and lend them some funds and supplies. There¡¯s no chance we¡¯ll get it back, but we have to prepare an army that can sortie as quick as possible.¡¹

    Month X Day X

    As the liaison returns to the Federation, he ims that he has fallen in love with the officer disguised as a dancer, and pleads with her to apany him, which she epts.

    She is proposed to on the spot, and in order toplete the mission smoothly, she agrees.

    In a personal room on board the ship heading north along the North Teries, he, under the influence of alcohol, has sex with her four times consecutively.

    The liaison climaxes dramatically and she matches by pretending to faint from the pleasure.

    ¡¸Fuu fuu......aah, you¡¯re such a good woman......she¡¯s mine......my wife...... the best......¡¹

    After confirming the liaison was sleeping, she unlocks the report case and undos the wax seal, having prepared the necessary tools to reseal it.

    The report contains a letter detailing the lending of supplies and money to Goldonia and an evaluation of the king.

    The summary is written below.

    ¡ºGoldonian King, intent to invade the Empire is weak. Inconsistent with prior information describing him as a belligerent usurper.¡»

    ¡ºAlso refused to visit White City. However does not have any hostility towards the Federation, simply appearing aszy, vulgar, uneducated, unintelligent, lustful, incestuous, corrupt, and the pinnacle of immorality. I¡¯m afraid he will not obey Your Imperial Majesty, but he is no danger.¡»

    ¡ºAdditionally, did not aggressively reject invading the Empire. I suggest providing support with supplies and money to help organize an expedition army.¡»

    ¡ºThe nation is stable based on my information and can withstand an extended campaign if encouraged to fight.¡»

    ¡ºAs a fool dominated by carnal desires, I also believe things should progress smoother if he is presented with a hundred second-ss females with massive assets.¡»

    ¡ºUnable to contact former admiral, Ivanna. It is unconfirmed whether she was killed in the wars during the usurpation.¡»

    Month X Day X

    Intelligence from the room provided to the ambassador.

    ¡¸After receiving funds, supplies......and women, under the pretext of immigration, he epted our demand and promised to undertake the formation of an expedition army. Word has already been sent back home.¡¹

    There are no inconsistencies with the information given by the intelligence officer.

    The liaison is deeply in love with the officer and detailed information can be extracted at any time.

    Furthermore, multiple pieces of personal information on the ambassador have been obtained.

    Screams of men and women can be heard outside from here, everyone including the ambassador looks out the window.

    When I passed through the wall and peeked, Aegir-san was immediately doing naughty things with the women who were brought in.

    All of them were wearing only a shirt and appeared to be sshing each other with water.

    The confused female shrieks gradually changed to amused cheers.

    It sounded like they were having fun, so I also joined.

    ¡¸......ambassador, did he really promise an army?¡¹

    ¡¸Like he could form an army. He passed it off to his subordinate. Documents!¡¹

    A subordinate in charge of investigation hands the ambassador some papers.

    Copies of the documents are already in hand and have been coted.

    ¡¸Leopolt¨D¨Da man who once acted as his militarymander.¡¹

    ¡¸For someone who appeared so unenthusiastic, he assigned a rather important person to the task. Could there be something behind this?¡¹

    The ambassador scoffs at the subordinate¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸Continue reading. At the same time he stole the throne, Leopolt was sent to be part of border patrol......border is in name only, he was essentially demoted to the woonds. And it happened on coronation day, indicating there is a considerable amount of discord between them.¡¹

    ¡¸......then should we be worried?¡¹

    The ambassador answers the question with a wry smile.

    Casie, confirmed to be neglecting her duties.

    ¡¸It can basically be interpreted as him saying, ¡®I don¡¯t care what you do so do as you please¡¯. It¡¯s better if that sex maniac is not involved. Everything should be fine if we can get this Leopolt to cooperate.¡¹

    ¡¸The person has promptly requested a meeting. Apparently, he says there is a shortage of particr supplies and is asking whether the Federation can lend them on short notice.¡¹

    Lord Leopolt has not made contact with the intelligence department as of yet. Unable to confirm.

    ¡¸Now that logistics are concentrated in the west, the only ces in the east with reserves are Lolokhleks and Tukarev. Maybe the main force of the local army in Tobilolsk has some.¡¹

    New information confirmed.

    ¡¸Regardless, we somehow moved that fool so our biggest job is done. Now we just have to......¡¹

    Someone knocks on the door.

    An intelligence officer, disguised as a servant, enters.

    ¡¸Um um......I was ordered to tend to Mister ambassador today, my name is Kolka. I¡¯ll do my best not to be rude!¡¹

    Dressed in a ck butler¡¯s uniform, the individual with the code name Kolka acts in an extremely nervous manner.

    ¡¸Umu work hard. Hm, you¡¯re pretty frail. How old are you?¡¹

    Upon learning the servant¡¯s age, the ambassador nods and walks around, examining Kolka.

    ¡¸Your face and body is almost like that of a girl¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I¡¯ve often been told that.¡¹

    Seeing Kolka give a slightly ufortable smile, the ambassador stops moving.

    ¡¸Ahem. You two, go and talk with that Leopolt. I¡¯ll stay here and organize the information.¡¹

    After his subordinates leave the room, the ambassador sits next to Kolka and puts his hand on the servant¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really like a girl. Are you deceiving me?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly not! Although if you would prefer a female, I can request a substitute.¡¹

    The ambassador stands up, seemingly flustered.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly! It¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re a man with that face¨D¨Dahem, nevermind. I am not unhappy with you. You can remain.¡¹

    Information obtained from the liaison on the ambassador¡¯s fetishes confirmed to be urate.

    End of report.

    ¡¸Now then......¡¹

    I skim through the reports thate in daily, then take the ones that I usually stuff in my desk while picking my nose and toss them in the firece. They¡¯re not needed anymore.

    I get up from the bed fully naked, and mutter softly.

    ¡¸Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Celia, who was sleeping next to mepletely naked as well, quickly rises.

    ¡¸Could you call four people for me? First Leopolt, then Adolph, andstly Tristan and Reba.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Celia stops right as she is about to dress herself, and only throws the sheets over her body before flying out.

    While we wait, let¡¯s free the tearful Casie who has a ¡°unfit for intelligence¡± sign hanging around her neck.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹

    Leopolt arrives in just five minutes.

    Considering howrge the pce is, that is unusually fast.

    There¡¯s no need to waste words.

    I wouldn¡¯t have let Celia run out in that state if I had such time.

    ¡¸Nice time of year, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The fourth month is the month of budding.¡¹

    It will only get warmer from here.

    ¡¸How are the preparationsing along?¡¹

    ¡¸With the supplies and funds provided by the Federation, the expedition army is well-equipped to cover a vast expanse ofnd. And the information we have gathered over the past five years is sufficient for the operation to be a sess. Further, much of the ambiguous areas have been filled in by the information gained from the delegation party.¡¹

    The door opens again.

    ¡¸Can the nation handle a war?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s for two to three years¨D¨DCan I say my opinion?¡¹

    As Adolph replies right as he arrives, I tell him that he can curse at me as much as he wantster.

    The door opens again.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t seem like they noticed......or do they suspect anything at all?¡¹

    ¡¸Not a thing. We also received aid from the Federation yesterday, plus in the reports which our intelligence officer stole a peek from and the topics in their pillow talk, all they¡¯ve been focusing on are the foolishness of His Majesty and other insults.¡¹

    ¡¸I also stayed up at night reviewing the battle formation of the eastern local army, however no matter how much I scrutinized, I am sure that their level of caution is zero. In fact, there are signs that they are preparing to move west.¡¹

    When I nod, Celia returns.

    Although she hesitates a bit from being seen by Leopolt and the others, she had some determination beforehand that there¡¯s no time to waste, so she simply removes the bed sheet and starts dressing herself out in the open. Seeing something as good as that is undoubtedly a sign of things toe.

    I don¡¯t smile.

    This is all a bit absurd even for me.

    After all, we are fighting the source of our support, so there is no justice.

    In a sense, this is worse than rebellion.

    And the difference in military strength is like the gap between adults and children.

    It¡¯s a war where we have to keep winning by an overwhelming margin on the frontlines, we¡¯re finished if we lose the first engagement or if we hold on.

    ¡¸Do you honestly think we can win?¡¹

    I ask with a mischievous smirk.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    Leopolt answers immediately.

    ¡¸But this is our greatest chance. We won¡¯t get a better situation than this. If we can¡¯t win now, we won¡¯t ever win in the future.¡¹

    Then we have to follow through.

    It¡¯s not a choice of whether to go or not.

    It¡¯s a matter of when to go.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do it. Expedition army move out, change course 180 degrees. Target of attack, Elektra and the Olga Federation.¡¹

    I say inly as everyone obeys.

    ¡¸Reba. About the ambassador andpany-¡¹

    ¡¸They will be taken out.¡¹

    As I thought, that¡¯s the only option.

    ¡¸Aaah! Aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, it feels good! I love you, you¡¯re my wife now! I¡¯m never letting you go!!¡¹

    The intelligence officer who has taken the form of a dancer is shaking her hips on top of the liaison of the delegation party.

    ¡¸I also love you. Here, let me bear your children. Cum for me, shoot everything inside me!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹

    The man grips the woman¡¯s hips until his knuckles turn white, and howl like an animal as he releases his seed.

    ¡¸Good bye. I actually enjoyed our time together quite a bit.¡¹

    In the next moment, she takes a small knife and urately stabs the man in the heart.

    The man, who arches his back and closes his eyes from the pleasure of climax, dies without ever knowing why.

    Voices of several young men can be heard from the ambassador¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡¸Aah, I can¡¯t believe it. All of you are really amazing......why are there so many lovely men in this remote region? If you three do it together, I¡¯m going to......I want to leave the wife I married for the sake of my career and live with you guys. I won¡¯t let you go even after this assignment is over! I¡¯ll take you back home and shower you in luxuries.¡¹

    Peeking at them doesn¡¯t feel right so I ask you to conclude that he was finished off at the best possible moment.

    The preferences and tastes of the rest were also thoroughly investigated by Reba and they had their lives imed at the height of ecstasy.

    A certain individual died after finishing a serving of the finest ck beast meat.

    Another individual died as he watched the rising of the morning sun at the break of dawn.

    Yet another died as he felt the bliss of picking out a giant booger.

    A special individual died as brawny women spit on him while calling him a piece of garbage not worthy of living.

    ¡¸I guess this is the final battle.¡¹

    Celia reacts to my words.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t jinx it. Aegir-sama will win this one and continue on to face the next one.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a happy end.¡¹

    Smiling, I pat Celia¡¯s head and stand at the head of the army which has started to march.

    End of shback.

    ¡¸So if he loses, we¡¯re going to be raped and torn apart.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. That¡¯s why when things get dicey, we gotta run early.¡¹

    Ca cackles.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll go if Aegir runs together with us. If he dies first, I¡¯m staying here until the end. I¡¯m already at a good age. If Aegir is gone, my life is as good as over.¡¹

    Ca says half-jokingly as she hugs Ekaterina and sits down next to me.

    If I die, then obviously she would die and the kids would die. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t die so easily.

    ¡¸Mmm, no matter how much I think, it feels like we¡¯re screwed!!¡¹

    ¡¸Irijina-san, you don¡¯t have to think so deeply. More importantly, make sure you properly wash your armpits with the newly developed odor-eliminating soap.¡¹

    Irijina stops racking her brains.

    ¡¸As for me......kyaaa!!¡¹

    I lift up the gloomy Nonna as high as I can.

    Nonna tries to cover her exposed breasts with her hands, but they¡¯re too big to be hidden.

    ¡¸In the first ce, why should we be thinking of defeat when we¡¯ve won consecutively since the beginning? In fact, we should be throwing parades.¡¹

    I shake Nonna in the air.

    ¡¸Lower me! They¡¯re jiggling! It hurts when my boobs jiggle! Milk is going toe out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible......wind is blowing over here.¡¹

    Anastasia looks at her own mother in shock.

    Hey, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have breasts as big as that one day.

    I put Nonna down when she finallyctates from the stimtion and give her a kiss.

    That¡¯s when Reba stealthilyes over.

    ¡¸I have good news and bad news.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear the good news first.¡¹

    I feel like saving the unpleasant stuff forst.

    ¡¸A familiar face has returned.¡¹

    I see that the intelligence officer disguised as a dancer is waiting beside Reba.

    Her stomach is, remarkably, big.

    ¡¸It was a safe day and I used contraception......but I guess it was an ejaction to my soul. I figure this is fate and am thinking of giving birth to the child.¡¹

    Umu, good to hear.

    Now for the bad news.

    ¡¸It¡¯s regarding the information she brought back. The armying from the Federation is estimated to be around 20 000 to 30 000......¡¹

    ¡¸It increased?¡¹

    I ask, lifting up Ekaterina like I did Nonna.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably close to 50 000. The number is within the limits we can handle, however...... it¡¯s highly likely the army is an elite winter-specialized battle unit. It¡¯s possible they were concealed in the northern parts out of our reach.¡¹

    ¡¸When will they arrive?¡¹

    When I kissed Anastasia on the forehead as she came to Ekaterina¡¯s rescue, she washes herself and then gives me a peck on the lips.

    ¡¸If they don¡¯t rush, it will take them two months......I think they¡¯ll be here on the twelfth month at the start of the cold season.¡¹

    I smile as Anastasia swims away, sshing me with water from her flutter kicks, then get serious.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I haven¡¯t seen her recently.¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anywhere to go though.¡¹

    I squeeze in between Celia and Nonna as they are chatting, push them down and go in between their legs.

    ¡¸Wait, I said not to do it in front of the children!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already used to it, but don¡¯t cum in the water father!¡¹

    I mount my women as Melissa and Anastasia scold me.

 Chapter 570.8

    <h4>Chapter 570.8</h4>

    ¡¸Today is......the beginning of the first month......huh......uueeeh.¡¹

    I submerge my body in the water up to my shoulders and let out a big sigh.

    ¡¸It feels like recently things have, in one way or another, advanced in the bath.¡¹

    As I adjust my body, wanting to sink deeper into the water, my foot gets stuck.

    ¡¸I guess I can¡¯t since this bath is smaller than the one in the pce and in Rafen.¡¹

    This ce is not the capital or the mansion in Rafen.

    It¡¯s a certain small vige in the Olga Federation which I don¡¯t remember the name of located dozens of kilometers away from Elektra, the city they wanted to make as a defensive base, and can be considered on the frontlines.

    ¡¸Small it might be, but it¡¯s a military base now.¡¹

    Although our total forces are far fewerpared to that of the Federation, our expedition army is still over 100 000 strong.

    There were manyrger cities on the way, however we chose to position ourselves here knowing we would becking in various areas.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, has it gotten a little better?¡¹

    I stand up and open the window.

    Intense cold air immediately blows in, instantly freezing my wet hand and sending a jolt of pain through my arm.

    I quickly dive back into the water.

    ording to the residents, there are sources of hot water, or hotsprings as they call it, scattered throughout thend if you dig in the vicinity of the vige.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, didn¡¯t some stinky water spout up in the poor trio¡¯s territory?¡¹

    At that time it only elerated their poverty by destroying the farnd, but here the infinitely flowing water is a greater asset than reinforcements of tens of thousands of soldiers.

    ¡¸Additionally, your skin bes smoother by soaking in this water rather than normal water. If you get in everyday, you¡¯ll be cuter for......¡¹

    An emotionless face looks at me.

    What am I going to do with that when it bes smooth?

    ¡¸Right, Celia isn¡¯t here.¡¹

    She and M led a separate unit to go scouting.

    Apparently there was a report that an enemy transport ship was sighted.

    I sent her out bundled up in as much fur as possible, but I¡¯m worried if she got frostbite.

    ¡¸I think there are many other things you should be worrying about.¡¹

    Having this guy in the ce of the cute Celia is definitely going to affect morale.

    That reminds me, I called another person to apany me because I don¡¯t like being alone with this guy, but he¡¯s not here.

    While I ponder to myself, Leopolt starts talking.

    Can¡¯t he at least let me bathe in peace?

    ¡¸The situation has been going back and forth ever since we entered the cold season. One week we advance three kilometers and in two weeks we retreat two kilometers. That¡¯s the kind of battle it has be.¡¹

    ¡¸It was incredible when their elite troops arrived though.¡¹

    Informed by Reba beforehand, we had a squad lying in wait along the highway.

    However, on the night of a blizzard, they ran through the field heavilyden with snow andunched an all-out attack from an unexpected direction.

    The onught was so fierce that the youngmander and his subordinates, who were expected to do reasonably well, were killed within 10 minutes of the start of the fight, and at one point it looked as if the entire army might copse.

    If I didn¡¯t charge in with Schwartz, who I¡¯m picturing as horse meat, and create a ruckus.

    If Leopolt didn¡¯t circle to the enemy¡¯s rear under the disguise of copsing from allowing them to prate through the center.

    If Pochi didn¡¯t angrily blow fire everywhere andnd on top of the enemy army.

    If the blizzard didn¡¯t stop and the weather didn¡¯t clear up.

    At that rate, we might have lost.

    ¡¸Fufufu, thinking back on it, your face at the time was hrious. You were like, ¡°Running through the blizzard at this speed!?¡±¡¹

    I do my well-practiced imitation of Leopolt¡¯s straight face contorting and slowly inch closer to him.

    ¡¸I was surprised too, I never expected Your Majesty to eat the enemy. You got furious after a strike from behind.¡¹

    Hmph, changing the topic because you¡¯re frustrated?

    For some reason, I have memories of someone screaming loudly in pain while the robust enemy army flees in tears apanying a headache and a missing mr.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong, surely I only bit them. I would never actually eat people. Right? Answer me, Leopolt.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s done is done. More importantly, the Goldonian soldiers aren¡¯t ustomed to the Federation winter and can¡¯t march properly. Our trump card, the bow cavalry, will also lose their strength without fighting if they run through the fields in this frigid temperature.¡¹

    I¡¯ll forget what happened too.

    ¡¸On the other hand, the enemy doesn¡¯t have siege weapons after their hurried march through the cold. They don¡¯t possess the power to bust down our sturdy defenses.¡¹

    Even if the Goldonian soldiers aren¡¯t used to the freezing cold, they can negate the disadvantage by staying inside the structures.

    ¡¸Howughable, we coop up inside when they attack with an ambush.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s expected. I did not think we could march in the winter to begin with. We advance in spring, charge in summer, prepare in the fall, and defend in the winter. That¡¯s basic strategy.¡¹

    Of course, the enemy attacked incessantly to prevent us from doing that.

    They made it a point to attack especially during blizzards which could turn you into icicles purely by standing in it¨D

    ¡¸These hot springs are a real difference maker though.¡¹

    The gushing hot water within the camps, which are fortified by piles of snow ording to Leopolt¡¯s instructions, are really healing.

    It¡¯s not merely a matter of mood.

    Having water of high heat next to our camps will raise our body temperature, plus our food will not be frozen and inedible. Frostbites aren¡¯t serious issues either if we have warm water.

    In the icy hell of the Federation winter, hot water, or in other words an infinite supply of heat, is a more precious resource than gold or silver.

    No matter how familiar the enemy is with the cold and how suited their equipment is to the weather, they are still humans.

    If they continue to fight in the blizzards and don¡¯t have hot food to eat, they¡¯ll eventually be worn out.

    At the same time, true to what we heard from the elite unit, the enemymander was quick to change gears.

    Their strategy changed promptly after seeing how hard it was to break through from the front.

    ¡¸They are using small squads and concentrating attacks on logistics and rear bases, making the most of the geographical advantage and their ability to travel through snowy area.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying, but if we¡¯re both using smallerpositions, we have the upper hand.¡¹

    After all, we have a group, although small in number, that can move as fast as horses in snow, don¡¯t get frostbite, don¡¯t have to eat, and each of them can take on ten people at once.

    The strategy we used to tackle the insect nest is also active.

    Harpies will be watching from above so the enemies will be easily spotted in the field of snow with no ce to hide.

    By the way, because the harpies apparently can¡¯t withstand the cold when they fly too long, several bonfires and oil pots have been set up on Pochi, the mobile base, in case of an extended operation. I knew it, he was pretty upset because they were attached directly to his scales.

    It then urs to me that searching for and suppressing the enemy from the sky is a rather revolutionary tactic, and is in many ways too convenient.

    ¡¸Well, normally it¡¯s extremely difficult to tame harpies on arge scale.¡¹

    I¡¯ve gotten intimate with the harpies and made babies with them, with many of the children having my blood in them now.

    Some are even big enough to pick up bears and eat them.

    ¡¸It seems the enemy has a small fleet on the river looking for a chance to attack our supply lines and bombard the areas near the river, but......¡¹

    I open the window, bearing the cold air that blows in.

    Federation ships can be seen in the distance slowly drifting along the river.

    The difference in our military might on water is more overwhelming than the difference onnd, and our navy might as well be nonexistent in the face of the Federation fleet, however¨D¨D

    A stomach-rumbling boom rings out from an elevated ce in the vige, then a pir of water shoots up next to a Federation ship.

    Despite counterattacks from the enemy, the ship is hit with another shot before the position of our cannon can be ascertained, and the ship moves on with a rising trail of ck smoke.

    ¡¸Not only are the dwarven cannons powerful, their uracy and firing speed are on another level. Because they are heavy, it¡¯s not easy to move them, but they are perfect to be fixed in ce and used as anti-ship weapons.¡¹

    Arger ship approaches to try and provide support to the retreating ship, but¨D¨D

    ¡¸Got¡¯em.¡¹

    A column of water several times taller than the one before erupts and the Federation ship instantly tips over onto its side.

    It sank from a single shot. If the crew gets thrown in the river in this cold, they can only pray that they survive.

    ¡¸We learned from interrogating the prisoners that the Federation is searching for information on the new weapon with bloodshot eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a bomb made from stuffing a barrel full of gunpowder.¡¹

    It is attached to the bottom of the ship with resin and then it explodes some timeter by a time device inside.

    That¡¯s how simple the weapon is.

    The hard part is finding someone, who is capable of matching the speed of a ship and can swim without taking a breath of air, to stick it on the enemy ship.

    ¡¸Looks like we can hold out until spring.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But once the winter is over, we must hasten the fight.¡¹

    I feel like we still have supplies to spare though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a matter of morale. Everyone in the Central ins knows how great and developed the Federation is. Are you aware of the low morale at the start of battle and the high number of soldiers that deserted?¡¹

    There were evenmanders who headed for the frontlines while discussing whether the Federation would forgive them if they offered up my head in exchange.

    Everyone froze when I casually jumped in the conversation and said it wasn¡¯t possible because the entire delegation party was murdered.

    ¡¸As for why morale has been increasing as the battle progresses, it¡¯s because of our consecutive victories. We are making a steady advance on the Federation, an opponent thought to be absolutely impossible to win against. The generals and soldiers are now vaguely starting to believe there¡¯s a chance of winning.¡¹

    Although we attacked like thieves in the night, our wins are undeniable.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s concerning when our march is halted.

    ¡¸This stagnation has to get us through the cold. And once spring arrives, we have to resume the attack again.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we better get a showy victory as a good sign to start.¡¹

    With my spirit burning and my motivation up, I¡¯m also getting sexually excited.

    ¡¸Come on, get in.¡¹

    Two mother-daughter groups enter with genuine looks of disgust.

    The mother of the first group is 40 and the daughter appears to be 20.

    For the other group, the mother is in her mid-thirties and her two daughters are in their teens.

    I give the pair warm milk and tell them to use the water.

    Then I strip the three-person group out of their bathing clothes and hug them.

    ¡¸T-this difference......just terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not terrible. I exined the reasoning.¡¹

    The girls are, in one word, hostages and are the wives and children of the surrendered feudal lords.

    I dered in the warning before the fight that if they gave themselves up, I wouldn¡¯ty my hands on them, however if they surrendered after fighting, while I wouldn¡¯t hurt them, they would have to let me sleep with them.

    ¡¸What a savage lecherous king.¡¹

    The mother snarls with teary eyes as I spread her legs apart and line her up next to her daughters.

    I can hear the pair who were given milk breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸I would have liked to do it in a more luxurious ce, but the thing is-¡¹

    I present my dick in front of the trio.

    Because it¡¯s been so busy, I haven¡¯t had time to spend on women, and so there¡¯s a spiky thing sticking out from my throbbing dick and the bulging veins are wriggling like tentacles. Furthermore, its weight has increased with how much it has swelled up and is probably heavier than a handful of rocks.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold back after seeing your naked bodies. I¡¯ll stop when your hole is about to tear, just give me a signal.¡¹

    I put my dick against the mother¡¯s crotch and slowly push the head in.

    Although I tried my best not to hurt her, the two daughters burst into tears out of fear.

    ¡¸M-monster......something like this is going to......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared......save me......someone......sniff sniff.¡¹

    While ring at me, the mother speaks to her daughters.

    ¡¸Your mom is going to be vited by this man. You girls will likely be as well. However, you must not cry no matter what. ¨D¨Ddo not forget your pride as women and nobles of the Federation, hold your tongue and let the depraved king do as he pleases.¡¹

    Encouraged by the words of the resolute mother, the daughters cease crying and stare sharply at me.

    ¨D¨DTen minutester.

    ¡¸Nnhooo!! Amazhing!! This dick is sho good It¡¯s too thick, higyuu!¡¹

    ¡¸M-mother, please stop! The others are also looking!¡¹

    The daughter¡¯s efforts do little to control the mother¡¯s moans.

    ¡¸Aooo! There¡¯s a thorn growing out of it! And it¡¯s rubbing a good spot! Grind against me and put it in deeper! Pound my womb and make me cum with the spike at the baseee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Your voice is spilling outside! Everyone knows we were called and they can hear you now!¡¹

    When I do as the screaming mother requests, her hips buck and a jet of liquid squirts up from her crotch to the ceiling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! But your mom is 36 this year! All women in their thirties are perverts without exception and there¡¯s no way we can resist the dick of a lecherous king! I¡¯m cumminggg!!¡¹

    I embrace the mother as she arches her back and climaxes, mercilessly pouring my seed in her.

    ¡¸He came inside......how cruel.¡¹

    ¡¸If she gets pregnant......I¡¯d feel so bad for father!¡¹

    I released an especially dense load, so pregnancy is as good as confirmed.

    I separate from the mother.

    ¡¸Sorry to say, I¡¯m not satisfied. I¡¯m taking you two next.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸So be it. Go ahead.¡¹¡¹

    The two of them open their legs.

    For some reason, the mother spared from intercourse also opens her legs reflexively, causing her daughter to stare, which in turn makes her blush.

    ¡¸It¡¯s trivial whether you sleep with the hostages or not. The thing I find curious is that there are people who would surrender just because they were told to. The ratio is 1:9 though.¡¹

    Leopolt says in a robotic tone.

    ¡¸I guess it means that a tenth of the Federation nobles also think they¡¯re going to lose.¡¹

    After pumping my seed into the daughter on the bottom, I mount the daughter on top.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    That daughter interjects in a condescending voice.

    Hm, what does she mean?

    ¡¸Lord Stessel proimed, ¡°If you have no hope of repelling the enemy and surrender, you will not be charged with a crime after the battle. Do not pointlessly let the town be engulfed by the mes of war.¡±¡¹

    How tolerant.

    That makes me the viin then. Against my will.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸As if you¡¯re one to talk!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Wow, even the two who fainted sprang back up to shout at me.

    I m my hips against the daughter on top and unload my semen.

    ¡¸Um......by the way.¡¹

    The mother safe from sex calls out to me as I tremble from the orgasm.

    ¡¸You can embrace me if you like.¡¹

    ¡¸Getting pregnant is an inconvenience, so in the ass......no, that¡¯s not what I wanted to say! There¡¯s a monster by the door......¡¹

    ¡¸A monster?¡¹

    After my ejaction ends, I open the door.

    I see a familiarrge body that has turned pale and fell down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault. I knew about the extreme cold and the blizzard.¡¹

    I shed tears of frustration at my ipetence andck of judgment.

    ¡¸I should have ordered you to remain in the capital. I knew you would force yourself to follow me.¡¹

    I grip the individual¡¯s cold hand.

    ¡¸......save the......act......warm me......in the water......at this rate......I¡¯ll......¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Would you like some warm milk too?¡¹

    I throw Lammy into the bathtub.

    Let¡¯s see, Celia and M should have found the enemy ship by now.

    If they didn¡¯t, that would also be fine since they would being back safely.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the enemy transport ship.¡¹

    Celia, wearing a thick fur hat with ears attached and a scarf wrapped twice around her neck so that all but her eyes are hidden, points.

    ¡¸There are two......they are already out of reach. I¡¯m guessing their objective was to unload another detachment. It was correct of us toe.¡¹

    M observes the enemy with her astute eyes.

    ¡¸They were probably a unit aiming for our logistics. The enemy numbers 2000 while my squad and M-san¡¯s squad total 6000 cavalrybined. I saw themnd so there is no danger of concealed soldiers.¡¹

    Celia pulls her scarf down, testing the temperature with her skin, and then looks up to check the weather.

    ¡¸The cold has died down and it doesn¡¯t look like it will snow again. They are 2000 infantry facing our 6000 cavalry. We won¡¯t lose.¡¹

    The Federation army notices Celia and quickly clusters together.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange.¡¹

    M mutters, her eyebrows knitting.

    Gathering in a dense crowd upon discovering cavalry. This is correct.

    For infantry to stop a charge by cavalry, they can only line up with spears in an anti-cavalry formation.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see any long spears. The enemy is equipped with only short spears. They can¡¯t set up an anti-cavalry formation with that. Let¡¯s trample over them!¡¹

    ¡¸Those are awfully thin for short spears though. I don¡¯t think they can even thrust with those spears, let alone form a wall.¡¹

    Celia gives out orders to her squad and prepares to charge.

    M follows, seeing no reason to stop although sensing something is off.

    ¡¸Look. The enemy is not even bothering to get into anti-cavalry formation! That¡¯s just a simple abreast formation. It¡¯s like a girl¡¯s virginity waiting to be prated!¡¹

    Celia pulls the scarf back over her face after saying thest line.

    ¡¸......your thinking is simr to King Hardlett, no?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or not, it¡¯splicated......anyways, here I go!¡¹

    Celia says, drawing her sword and ordering her squad to charge.

    The Federation detachment remains in the same spot.

    ¡¸Chargee¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Thousands of horseshoes run through the pure white field that resembles the spirit world, kicking up snow as they gallop to rout the 2000 infantry.

 Chapter 570.9

    <h4>Chapter 570-9: Time Flows into Hot Water 9: Sixth Year</h4>

    Expedition Army ¨C Headquarters.

    I slip in the water with a groan and check if blood is leaking from my stomach.

    ¡¸The wound seems to have closed. I thought it would take longer, but I guess the resident wasn¡¯t lying about the medical efficacy.¡¹

    ¡¸I was preparing myself when I heard you got hurt.¡¹

    Nonna lightly kisses the scar

    She ran all the way to the frontlines after hearing I was injured.

    It was a surprisingly minor wound so she didn¡¯t say it out loud, but she might have been thinking of ending everything in the worst case.

    ¡¸Thanks for doing this for me too, Catherine.¡¹

    ¡¸Nmoh......¡¹

    Catherine grins with her mouth full.

    ¡¸You are also one of his wives so I don¡¯t mind the fetio......but how about thinking twice before doing it in front of your own children?¡¹

    ¡¸He was really hard, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡¹

    That is all Catherine says as she resumes her noisy oral service.

    Rose is right next to us, watching close enough for her nose to almost touch, however Antonio with lifeless eyes pulls her away just as she was about to do something with her tongue.

    ¡¸Sorry. Fighting, getting hurt, exerting energy, and being poisoned resulted in my boner.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying any kind of stimtion gets you turned on.¡¹

    Nonna tries to cover Anastasia¡¯s eyes with her hands, though ultimately gives up when she realizes the unnecessarily loud slurping sounds echoing throughout the room.

    ¡¸Uurk......so embarrassing.¡¹

    Anastasia actually doesn¡¯t seem phased, it¡¯s Bartolome who blushes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not used to it by now? The same blood is in you too, Barto, so I wonder if you¡¯ll start indulging in sexual activities soon. I think I heard some weird noises during your study time with Sma.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaah! Mother is here!¡¹

    I¡¯m d they¡¯re getting along.

    ¡¸......anyways, my injury is fine. Shouldn¡¯t it be okay to lower you?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m not qualified to bathe with Aegir-sama.¡¹

    My attention is directed at Celia.

    She has a rope around her waist that is attached to a cart eerily simr to one used for executions and is being dangled in the air.

    Hanging from her neck is a namete with the words ¡°I am the cute Celia¡± written on it.

    Originally, she had written ¡°I am an ipetent and useless penis sucker¡±, but I thought it was too much and changed it.

    It has been two weeks since Celia was in this state.

    She asked to be disyed in public outside the headquarters, but since I couldn¡¯t bear to have something so horrible done to her especially in the cold, she was dragged around with the mobile execution tform instead.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s over with. It couldn¡¯t be helped, being up against a new weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸Urg......¡¹

    The reason Celia¡¯s acting like this is simply because we lost.

    It wasn¡¯t an average defeat, it was aplete and decisive thrashing.

    ¡¸My ipetency makes me want to die. Someone spin me.¡¹

    I watch as Anastasia fulfills the request, while my mind thinks back to the report.

    ¡¸Everyone, charge! Trample them in one go!!¡¹

    Goldonia¡¯s proud cavalry charges at the Federation¡¯s row of infantry.

    Snow umted on the ground prevents the horses from achieving maximum speed, but even without it, the cavalry should be able to overrun infantrycking long spears.

    ¡¸Front row, crouch¨D¨Daim!¡¹

    ¡¸Middle row¨D¨Daim!¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what you do with short spears¨D¨D!!¡¹

    There is a cracking sound and countless sharp objects whizzing through the air.

    The cavalry in the front half are annihted in an instant, and the remaining cavalry in the midguard fall over too.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Celia and M are stunned, their arms still raised with sword in hand.

    They don¡¯t know what just happened.

    The shock naturally brings the cavalry to a halt.

    M was the first to regain her senses.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dretreat!¡¹

    They were instructed not to advance too deep if something unexpected urs.

    That order brought Celia back to her senses.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t! If we run here, it¡¯ll be a one-sided defeat!¡¹

    Celia was next to Leopolt and I when we were talking about needing consecutive victories.

    And so, Celia jumps out to the frontlines brandishing her sword.

    The enemy soldiers appear to reload something in their short spears afterunching the mysterious attack.

    ¡¸The enemy is before our eyes! As long as we close the distance, a mere 2000 infantry are nothing!!¡¹

    Cavalry follow after Celia as she rushes to the vanguard.

    The soldiers are trained to act ording to orders no matter how chaotic the battle bes and show their skill here.

    ¡¸Withdraw. Front row to the back, back row move up.¡¹

    ¡¸Aim¨D¨Dfire!!¡¹

    M gathers the remnants of the routed troops, retrieves Celia who now has a bump on her head, and retreats.

    ¡¸Who would have thought that when 6000 cavalry attacked 2000 infantry, 4000 cavalry would be taken out? Moreover, the enemy suffered zero casualties.¡¹

    Leopolt had to stay up all night for two days reconsidering the configuration of the troops.

    ¡¸The initial attack was unavoidable. However, the charge afterward was bad.¡¹

    ¡¸I wasted the soldiers Aegir-sama entrusted to me......someone......someone punish me! Ah! Cold! Ah, that¡¯s hot! Fungyaa!!¡¹

    Anastasia sshes Celia with cold water first.

    Next, Bartolome pours warm water on her, but it was taken from the water source and was too hot.

    To ensure she doesn¡¯t get burned, I grab some snow from outside the window and push it against Celia¡¯s back.

    ¡¸What if you actually hurt her......?¡¹

    Nonna pours water of suitable temperature over Celia, ending things without incident.

    ¡¸Sniff, I¡¯m useless. I¡¯m unfit as a retainer and an adjutant. I will live as Aegir-sama¡¯s penis sucker from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t beat yourself up so much. Rather, I find that you¡¯re using more indecentnguagetely. You¡¯ve been reading dirty books or watching raunchy ys, huh?¡¹

    Celia was done in by the enemy¡¯s new weapon.

    What should I call it, a small cannon that can be held in the hands of infantry?

    The weapon that decimated our cavalry also made their way to the frontlines after that.

    It has several times the range of crossbows, enough power to prate armor, and the fact that each infantry can carry one has rendered our cavalry useless, causing us to have to uproot our tactics from the very foundation¨D¨Dwell, we don¡¯t have to do something so drastic.

    ¡¸Their power is certainly threatening, but the reload time is long and the uracy and range is inferior to trained archers. The only reason for the heavy losses was that the cavalryunched a frontal attack on an enemy waiting in double ranks. Moreover, the footing was poor, creating a situation where the cavalry could not move as fast.¡¹

    Leopolt nces at Celia.

    She can only groan in frustration as she kicks the frame of the tform to spin herself again.

    ¡¸We won when we faced them.¡¹

    Plenty of squads appeared on the battlefield equipped with the new weapon¨Dapparently called muskets¨Dbut when they shed with our main force, they got destroyed.

    Even with advance knowledge from Celia¡¯s crying report, I was confused when seeing them in person.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because they were shooting down heavy cavalry left and right from a hundred meters out.¡¹

    I was leading them at the time and also got shot five times in the chest and stomach.

    The wound which finally healed was from then.

    ¡¸At the same time though, the bow cavalry maintained dominance from beginning to end.¡¹

    Despite how shy the muskets were, their range was nothing special.

    When fighting our bow cavalry a hundred meters apart, their precision is visibly lower and their shooting speed is totally outssed.

    ¡¸It took them thirty seconds per shot. The bow cavalry can shoot ten times faster.¡¹

    They have low uracy, slow reload time, but high power......if they can set up formation and fire altogether they are incredibly strong, but if they are attacked from the side or ambushed before they can set up or attacked in waves, they can¡¯t do a thing.

    ¡¸Also, water seems to be their weakness.¡¹

    When snow started to fall during the battle, the enemy suddenly panicked and when we charged at them, they even abandoned the new weapons and ran.

    I picked up the muskets and tested them, but due to the moisture, out of the ten I tried, not a single one of them worked.

    On another note, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re just unlucky or if I¡¯m really lucky, but it snowed in all the following battles.

    That might be why my impressions of the musket were so bad.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny they are powerful weapons. But currently there are too many limitations to their usage.¡¹

    Additionally, ording to the prisoners, the cost of each musket is twenty times higher than a regr crossbow.

    In the first ce, it¡¯s not realistic to give gunpowder to each infantry and expect them to be careful enough to keep it from getting wet.

    I think it¡¯s safe to say they can¡¯t be used in an open field battle.

    ¡¸Yes, the muskets aren¡¯t threats in a field battle. It is a different story in a siege. Also......¡¹

    ¡¸You mean......if they make improvements.¡¹

    Muskets didn¡¯t exist when I fought against the Empire with the Federation.

    In other words, these are new weapons fresh from the production factory and the Federation are still exploring how to properly use them.

    Their weakness to rain, their poor uracy, the long reload time ¨C I¡¯m sure these identified defects will eventually be fixed.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry up a little. After the cold season passes, we won¡¯t wait until spring before attacking Elektra.¡¹

    I hug Nonna as nervousness washes over her and causes her to stiffen.

    ¡¸If you are fine with that, I will hasten the preparations.¡¹

    Leopolt stands up abruptly from the bath and leaves.

    Nonna quickly covers Anastasia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, mother. I¡¯m used to seeing father¡¯s abnormal log-sized thing so seeing his doesn¡¯t bother me.¡¹

    ¡¸......it may be hasty to say this, but when you get married, you should exaggerate being shy. Don¡¯t ever make the mistake of saying ¡°are you even hard?¡± or ¡°you¡¯re not even half the size of father¡±. Your husband will not be able to get it erect after that¡¹

    A man will feel happy when his dick is praised, even if it is by his own daughter.

    ¡¸By the way.¡¹

    Leopolt stops in his tracks and turns around.

    ¡¸Will you be using ¡®that¡¯?¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    When I showed the dwarves the muskets we stole, theymented things like ¡°how interesting¡±, ¡°the structure has much to be desired¡±, ¡°we can make something better¡± in excitement, and stayed up through the night building improvised products.

    ¡¸It¡¯s resistant to water, it automatically loads, it fires once every three seconds, it can hit a target urately from 300 meters away, and if it hits it can pierce through armor with no trouble.¡¹

    It truly is the strongest musket.

    In the event such a weapon is mass-produced, my army will rule the entire continent¨D¨Dthere¡¯s no way it¡¯ll happen.

    ¡¸The thing is too big and heavy. On top of it beingrger than a cannon, it weighs 300 kg. They basically rejected the concept of the musket!¡¹

    ¡¸The 105 mm 50 caliber automatic musket, was it? Did you test it?¡¹

    ¡¸I tried it yesterday. It was fun, blowing up and tearing the enemy to shreds. It cracked my shoulder bone though. I won¡¯t use it anymore.¡¹

    Only a monster can shoot that thing.

    ¡¸Aside from the ridiculous weapon, is progress being made on the other thing? We¡¯ll need it soon if we want to attack Elektra earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸They will be done on time. That is my job after all¨D¨DI¡¯ll show you something greater than the Federation¡¯s musket.¡¹

    I¡¯m fortunate to have a reliable, although sometimes gloomy, subordinate.

    The conquering of Elektra is likely toe down to an arms race.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll move too.¡¹

    Catherine, who had been continuing her sucking,ys down.

    I don¡¯t mean that. Sorry for not reciprocating, but please wait a bit longer.

    I embrace Nonna, push aside her weak resistance, and connect with her.

    ¡¸I will fulfill my promise to you soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes......but please stay safe.¡¹

    I simply smile back at Nonna and let my love flow inside her.

 Chapter 571

    <h4>Chapter 571: Elektra Battle of Land and Sea</h4>

    The breath that leaves my mouth is white and a chilly wind blows against my face.

    My foot sinks into the snow and my eyes can only see three things.

    ¡¸And of pure white, a flowing river and¨D¨DElektra.¡¹

    Our army resumes marching without waiting for winter to end and is now in front of Elektra.

    ¡¸This is a lot betterpared to the extreme cold period. We can breathe and walk without our faces freezing. Although, we would really have liked to wait until spring.¡¹

    I ignore Tristan and peek at the soldiers of my army.

    They are hugging their shoulders and shivering and rubbing their frozen canteens to try to warm them up.

    They are not in perfect condition.

    In the first ce, they are soldiers ustomed to the stable climate of the Central ins.

    ¡¸But they can fight. It¡¯s not like they are crippled by the cold.¡¹

    It¡¯s fine as long as we can take Elektra.

    That¡¯s all that¡¯s important to me, I can leave the rest to Leopolt and the others and go with the flow.

    I see multiple Federation gs fluttering and soldiers lined up on top of the walls of Elektra.

    Simple camps created utilizing the snow are interspersed in the vicinity of the city, making it hard to even get on the walls.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also that.¡¹

    Leopolt points at the river.

    Elektra is spread along the river with arge trading port, meaning the city has the facilities for a sizable fleet to be stationed.

    A few dozen ships have dropped anchor next to the city and their cannons are pointed at us.

    ¡¸ording to prior information, they have five battleships, ten gunboats, and twentyrgebat vessels, with the rest being small ships, but there are three unidentified ships confirmed.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s looking quite impregnable.¡¹

    Leopolt checks the distance between our cannons and the enemy formation, then speaks.

    ¡¸We have the advantage when ites to the range of ourrge cannons. Against a stationary opponent like a city, we can weaken them with blind bombardment through day and night.¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    Destroying the city is out of the question.

    I¡¯m bing unable to tell why I¡¯m doing all these viinous things.

    ¡¸Your reason?¡¹

    Leopolt asks.

    ¡¸The surface reason is that Elektra is thergest city in the region and an important supply base. I want to obtain the supply port not destroy it.¡¹

    ¡¸And the real reason?¡¹

    Tristan pursues.

    ¡¸It¡¯s for a woman.¡¹

    I tell them, having no reason to hide it.

    Why don¡¯t we just adopt the surface reason and do our best withoutining?

    When we start advancing, a person resembling a Federation messenger runs up to us.

    The young female soldier dressed in amander¡¯s uniform stands before me, somewhat nervous, and raises her voice.

    ¡¸While our victory is unquestionable, it is not the will of His Majesty Jund for innocent citizens to be hurt, thus they have been allowed to evacuate. Since you, the king of Goldonia, known to be heinous, will be making a journey to the afterlife soon, you will overlook them if you want to make the slightest excuse to the God of the underworld.¡¹

    So he¡¯s basically telling me not toy hands on the citizens who he is letting escape before the war.

    Perfect, I don¡¯t want the women in the city to be caught up in the battle either.

    ¡¸But he speaks about me so horribly. Calling me heinous is excessive.¡¹

    ¡¸Count the things you did at the start of war.¡¹

    Tristan says, lowering his fingers one at a time.

    Mmm, I guess it¡¯s warranted then.

    I¡¯m sure the female soldier is teary-eyed and shaking because I could possibly go into a frenzy and kill her.

    ¡¸Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll wait one hour, so tell them to hurry.¡¹

    The enemy is already waiting fully prepared.

    There¡¯s no meaning in hastening the attack one or two hours earlier.

    ¡¸Thank goodness......ahem! I praise the tiny remnants of conscience left within you. Now, if you will excuse¨D¨Deek!¡¹

    As she quickly turns her back to leave, I hug her from behind, fondle her breasts and ass, steal her lips as she turns her head in surprise, and then insert my tongue in her mouth before releasing her.

    ¡¸You fiend! Do you know no shame!? Er, uhm......you idiot©`©`©`!¡¹

    She flees wailing as I send her off with a smile and a wave of my hand.

    The sudden gaze I feel is from Celia.

    ¡¸The me right now is but a bungling fool being brought along out of the kindness of your heart. I have no right toin.¡¹

    Let¡¯s use the time waiting for the evacuation to make the withered Celia smile.

    One hourter.

    Our army assembles into a siege formation and approaches the city from the area furthest away from the river.

    If we get too close to the river, the fleet will bombard us.

    ¡¸Of course, the enemy also knows that.¡¹

    There is a camp outside the walls constructed with packed snow in the path we are trying to take.

    A cannon roars from behind us, dropping a shell onto the hut-like defensive camp and blowing it up in one shot.

    Snow scatters like flour and the enemy soldiers caught in the st bloom like red flowers on a white canvas.

    A second and third shot follow, causing more red flowers to bloom.

    I mutter with a faint creepy smile on my face.

    ¡¸It reminds me of a delicious ice dessert with strawberries on top.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, if you want to act like a viin, shouldn¡¯t you say¡ºBeautiful......¡»or something?¡¹

    I kick Tristan¡¯s ass after he makes the remark and look at Leopolt.

    ¡¸Cease the bombardment.¡¹

    Grasping my intentions, Leopolt informs me of the result.

    ¡¸It had little effect. Our cannons will break before the camp is destroyed.¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s snow camps are small but numerous.

    Even though wended direct hits, we only killed a handful of people.

    ¡¸Also, the snow prevents the cannonballs from rolling and the debris from flying. We can¡¯t expect much coteral damage to the other camps.¡¹

    In a dry environment, cannonballs would dig into the ground and spray lumps of earth or rock fragments on impact, injuring soldiers in a wide range.

    Depending on the angle, the cannonballs can roll too.

    However, the dense snow absorbs the cannonball.

    The impact also sprays powder snow, which doesn¡¯t cause damage to the surroundings.

    Only those directly hit are killed.

    ¡¸Mixing in oil is meaningless against snow as well. We can only steadily close the distance.¡¹

    I give the order to attack directly.

    The soldiers move forward through the snow.

    ¡¸Heree the arrows.¡¹

    A scattered volley of arrows rain down on us from the snow encampment.

    ¡¸Shields, to the front.¡¹

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, soldiers wieldingrge shields position themselves at the vanguard to block the iing arrows as the entire army continues marching.

    Enemy cannons shoot at those shields, sending them and the soldiers behind them flying.

    ¡¸Concentrate your attacks on the enemy cannoneers.¡¹

    The collective shooting stops and fire erupts from the cannoneers waiting on standby, smashing apart snow, cannons, and cannoneers.

    ¡¸This is a frontal assault indeed.¡¹

    Like Tristan says, we aren¡¯t doing anything special, we are attacking and defending by the book.

    At this point, we have gotten halfway through the snow encampment while taking out 1000 or so enemies and suffering several times the amount of casualties.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, there¡¯s movement on the walls.¡¹

    I see we have entered the range of the Elektra city walls.

    Federation soldiers line up to face us as we desperately advance.

    ¡¸Aim¨D¨D¡¹

    I can even hear their high-spirited yells from where I am.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an important city. There¡¯s no chance they don¡¯t have any.¡¹

    I wrap Celia, who has be frightened perhaps due to past trauma, in my cape.

    ¡¸Fire¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A dry crack resounds and the snow near our allied forces pop like bubbles.

    Soldiers fall down at a speed iparable to when they are shot by arrows.

    ¡¸Shields to the front! We expected this!¡¹

    ¡¸Crossbows......won¡¯t reach. Counter with arrows!¡¹

    Shields prop up and archers loose arrows at the walls between the gaps of their cover.

    Multiple enemy soldiers who failed to get behind shelter are killed by the arrows.

    That¡¯s when another order is shouted and another crack resounds.

    ¡¸Gugah!¡¹

    ¡¸Through the shields¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good! Even with snow behind me......ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Incredible.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help muttering in amazement.

    Muskets are insignificant in field battles.

    That opinion hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡¸However, their value is exponentially higher in a siege, especially on defense.¡¹

    ¡¸The weapon might have been developed for that reason to begin with.¡¹

    As long as they have dry footing and a roof over their heads, the weakness to water disappears, and the protection of the walls eliminates the disadvantage of the long loading time.

    That leaves them with the power to shoot through shields like paper.

    ¡¸Maybe we should develop them too.¡¹

    ¡¸The dwarves did remake the muskets given by His Majesty and improved their power and range though.¡¹

    Those idiots, I don¡¯t care about the power or range.

    I¡¯m sure they made it bigger and heavier than before.

    ¡¸Aaah, I would love to joke around, but we¡¯ll copse at this rate.¡¹

    Of course, I know that.

    Leopolt nods and swings his arm down.

    Emerging from the rear is a battering ram measuring two meters tall, five meters wide, and ten meters long, with a roof attached.

    Its legs are changed from wheels to sleds to cope with the snow field.

    ¡¸The enemy has plenty of muskets and cannons, will we be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably.¡¹

    Attacks from the enemy focus on the obvious threat.

    The side and the roof are hit with a barrage of hundreds of bullets and dozens of cannonballs.

    That¡¯s right, they hit, not prate.

    The projectiles bounce off, creating a storm of sparks.

    ¡¸What is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸A steel te? But it shouldn¡¯t be able to take hits from cannonballs and not dent!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like the armor of a warship......no, in that case it would be too heavy to move!¡¹

    The battering ram moves forward at a snail¡¯s pace.

    It ignores the muskets and arrows, repels ballista bolts and catapults, and doesn¡¯t budge from the direct hits of cannons.

    ¡¸Hii......we¡¯re saved. Get under the roof!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯rete. Come quicker!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s heavy and slow as hell, plus you have to clean up the snow or else it¡¯ll flip over!¡¹

    Infantry under fire by muskets see the battering ram as their savior and take cover under the roof.

    ¡¸It was worth plucking them for five years.¡¹

    Theyer coating the side and roof is an organic armor that only we can use...... in other words, Pochi¡¯s scales.

    In the past few years, he has grown bigger and shed a lot of scales.

    Those scales are much harder than steel and any special metals the dwarves can make.

    It goes without saying that it fends off arrows and bolts, and also blocks catapults and cannons.

    The toughness of the scales is on a level where it¡¯s doubtful whether my full-powered stab of the Dual Crater or the close-range st of a giant cannon like the Urgan can do anything.

    ¡¸We were short a few scales in the end though.¡¹

    There were barely not enough topletely fill the surface, but I directly plucked some off of Pochi just in case.

    I swear I can hear a sad whine from somewhere.

    Naturally wanting to stop the battering ram, the enemy rushes out of the snow camp.

    Our infantry confront them to disallow that from happening.

    The muskets on the walls don¡¯t have the precision to distinguish between friend or foe and shoot only enemies.

    And so with a decrease in the number of targets, sporadic shots don¡¯t affect the battle much.

    ¡¸Bring out the next one.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah......it¡¯s finally time.¡¹

    Chariots begin to run from headquarters, taking advantage of the opening created by the melee.

    They dart through the gap between the battering ram and the battlefield where ally and enemy soldiers are fighting.

    ¡¸Commence mixing!¡¹

    The order, incongruent with those typically heard on the battlefield, prompted soldiers in a bizarre get-up to appear, their faces covered by a headscarf and wearing doubleyered gloves that reached their elbows.

    Loaded on the chariots are two pots, one with a viscous ck liquid and the other with a bubbling bright purple liquid.

    ¡¸Mixingplete!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, time to go!¡¹

    The soldiers jump off the chariots altogether.

    Despite having snow to cushion theirnding, some still break their legs, but they still crawl away wasting time to cry.

    ¡¸S-some of it got on me because of the vibrations......¡¹

    An individual of the group pauses.

    It seems the shaking sshed liquid onto his body.

    ¡¸Was it simple or mixed!?¡¹

    Themander shouts, realizing secondster that the stain on the headscarf is a rainbow color matching neither the ck or purple of the initial substances, before shooting the soldier in the head with a crossbow.

    Gradually, the unmanned chariotse to a stop.

    ¡¸What are they trying to do? I thought they were ambushing us, but they ran.¡¹

    ¡¸Are those containers filled with gunpowder or something? They can¡¯t destroy our reinforced walls from there though.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, the horse pulling the cart just fell over.¡¹

    The horse pulling the chariot falls on its side with foaming out of its mouth.

    It didn¡¯t happen to only one chariot, it was the same for all of them.

    ¡¸Are they overworked? No, all of them can¡¯t be......¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth......mu, I¡¯m feeling......¡¹

    Soldiers who peeked over the wall clutch their chest in pain.

    ¡¸Hey, you alright? What are you doing......u, un?¡¹

    Another soldier who extended his arm to try and look after the fallen soldiers bes unsteady on his feet and drops down from the wall.

    ¡¸You guys, what¡¯s going on!? You were entrusted with the new weapons¨D¨D¡¹

    The bellowingmander turns blue mid-sentence and falls face first to the ground.

    One by one, the enemy soldiers drop like flies.

    They don¡¯t make a sound.

    The entire squad is wiped out, and even the messenger thates running copses with his mouth open as he tries to yell.

    Below them, steam is rising from the pots on the chariots, almost like they are boiling.

    Natia is next to me with her head in her hands, satisfied with the fruits of war that were produced as ordered.

    She was the one who created the contents of the pots.

    ¡¸The poison extracted from the insects which can asionally be found even now in the south...... if the slightest amount enters your body, it can cause instant death within seconds.¡¹

    Leopolt mutters.

    But if that was all, it would simply be a powerful wolfsbane.

    ¡¸Add to that poison......the antlers of a monster deer, the stubble of a human-faced lizard, and the powder of a dried rotten leech, and it suddenly boils and turns into vapor......¡¹

    It¡¯s a good thing that the workshop given to Natia was outside the capital.

    If she was in the center of town and the poison identally hit an unintended target, it would have caused a historic disaster.

    In any case, we discovered a new weapon in an unexpected way.

    What we have to be careful about is the direction of the wind, although we should be fine as it¡¯s rather calm at the moment.

    ¡¸Urk, it¡¯ll take twenty minutes until it reacts with the water in the air and vanishes......not a single human or monster or bug will be left alive......I created something terrible, didn¡¯t I......I feel like I¡¯m going to get smacked after a few hundred years pass.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You¡¯re the one who made it, but I was the one who used it.¡¹

    I pat Natia¡¯s head as she assumes a praying pose, begging the elf God to spare her life.

    ¡¸I better write down this historic evil deed.¡¹

    Well, do as you please. All that matters is that we win.

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    Leopolt and I share the same opinion.

    I knew it, we should fight a little cleaner.

    The enemy soldiers on the walls are temporarily wiped out by the evaporated poison, and the momentum of the ones trying to hinder the battering ram has visibly dulled.

    Slowly but surely, the battering ram moves closer toward the city.

    Our cannoneers also advance with the intention to destroy the walls.

    There is no one in sight to stop us.

    ¡¸Did we do it?¡¹

    I feel like muttering those words almost always results in bad things happening, but I¡¯m impatient.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    I stare at Leopolt¡¯s gloomy face, poke M¡¯s cheeks, and slip a snowball into the back of the repenting Celia¡¯s shirt as I listen for sounds of movement from the enemy, but nothing happens.

    ¡¸Ok, good, it seems the enemy has no more cards to¨D¨D¡¹

    That¡¯s when I hear consecutive high-pitched whistling sounds that I¡¯ve never heard before.

    ¡¸Here ites.¡¹

    I knew it was too good to be true and stuff a snowball in the back of M¡¯s shirt too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an attack.¡¹

    Leopolt states bluntly.

    I rest my elbow on the table Celia brought and smirk.

    ¡¸We¡¯re too far away, we¡¯re not even in the city. A shell fired over the walls randomly won¡¯t hit anything!¡¹

    When I finish saying the lines I thought up before the battle, numerous fireballse down on the frontline squad.

    It¡¯s not just one or two.

    There are ten, twenty......no, hundreds of them.

    The fireballs burst open when they hit the ground, sending snow and soldiers flying.

    ¡¸What are those!? Catapults!?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re dropping everywhere! No way they have this many catapults!¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful. Even if you avoid a direct hit, the fireballs explode on impact!¡¹

    The soldiers who thought that they only had to knock down the door after eliminating the enemy with the poison mist were instantly thrown into disarray.

    More fireballs rain down topound the chaotic situation.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    I get Celia to tidy up the prop table and strain my eyes at the projectiles.

    The fireballs are not only flying from within the city, they are alsoing from the enemy fleet.

    Apanied by a distinctive shrill sound, the fireballs areunched at a nearly vertical angle up into the air.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all.¡¹

    One stray fireball wiggles as it passes over our head and falls toward the rear.

    It¡¯s roughly three kilometers from our frontline squad to the enemy fleet on the river, and the hill we are on is one kilometer behind that, meaning that fireball, although wobbly, traveled four kilometers.

    ¡¸A cannon can¡¯t shoot that far even if you tilt it diagonally.¡¹

    When I look at Leopolt and Tristan, both of them shake their heads.

    Another new weapon, huh?

    ¡¸On the other hand, it seems to have poor uracy. They ended up shooting behind us when they were aiming for our frontline. I can confirm some shots alsonded in the city.¡¹

    ¡¸If this is as urate as they can get, they must have saved them for when we attack. I guess they were prepared to use them in a disadvantageous situation even if it meant suffering friendly fire.¡¹

    That is certainly true.

    While hundreds of shots came down on us, many more fell further away from the battlefield in outrageous ces like the river and within Elektra.

    ¡¸But whether it hits a hundred out of a hundred shots or a hundred out of a thousand shots, there are a hundred shots raining down.¡¹

    Our allies are still panicking from the unknown attack.

    And now I can see new soldiers deploying on the walls as well.

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹

    An allied soldier shouts.

    One fireball ising straight down on top of me.

    Leopole and Celia step in front to shield me.

    Tristan buries his head in a pile of snow.

    ¡¸Get down.¡¹

    I kick Leopolt and Celia over, and brandish my Dual Crater.

    Exhaling sharply, I swing my sword with enough force to scatter the snow around me and strike down the fireball.

    £¨Can¡¯t eat it. I was expecting magic, but it wasn¡¯t. I¡¯m going to sleep.£©

    The fireball bursts when it touches the sword, assaulting me with a tremendous shockwave and enveloping my body in a ze in the next moment.

    I guess I don¡¯t have the luxury to react to the dragon¡¯s cursing.

    ¡¸They got His Majesty!?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re done for, let¡¯s surrender.¡¹

    I cross my arms to ease the fussing soldiers¡¯ concerns.

    ¡¸Nnun!¡¹

    In one swift motion, I swing my arms out, dispersing the mes around my body.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t ignore them after all. It seems we can¡¯t take the city if we don¡¯t defeat the fleet.¡¹

    The harpies, who had been waiting at the back of the headquarters by a campfire, all take off into the sky.

    They grab pots containing oil and tubes filled with gunpowder and fly over the city of Elektra.

    When the harpies get above the enemy fleet, they sharply descend.

    ¡¸The enemy fleet is firing back!¡¹

    A column of smoke rises from an enemy ship.

    The shot disrupts the movements of the diving harpies.

    Some fall straight down, some release their load and quickly climb back up into the air, while others cluelessly turn in the opposite direction.

    ¡¸It¡¯s simr to the scattershot fired by our field artillery. They must have adjusted the cannons to point at the sky from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸I overused the harpies, huh......¡¹

    In all the battles thus far, the harpies could attack opponents one-sidedly from the air.

    Although they also faced muskets and arrows, their high speed was able to keep most of them safe.

    Despite being confused, the harpies still drop their load on the enemy fleet, however they don¡¯t hit much of anything.

    ¡¸And our cannons can¡¯t reach.¡¹

    ¡¸They can if we move them close to the river, but we¡¯ll be attacked on the way. Since we¡¯ll also need to carry plenty of gunpowder, one direct hit and......¡¹

    If we turn into a gigantic firework, our soldiers¡¯ spirits will definitely break.

    ¡¸Time to bring out the decisive weapon then.¡¹

    My eyesnd on a beast with glowing......how strange, its eyes are closed.

    ¡¸Ah, he¡¯s sleeping! He¡¯s hibernating! I left him alone in a cold ce for too long!¡¹

    ¡¸Even with that big body, he¡¯s still just a subspecies of lizard.¡¹

    Celia starts a campfire nearby to try and warm up the decisive weapon, but it looks like it will take some time before it can be activated.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Your Majesty. Our surefire weapon has arrived.¡¹

    Leopolt points to the upstream portion of the river.

    Sailing my g, a fleet that is half...... no, not even a third of the size of the Federation¡¯s fleet draws close.

    ¨D¨DOn the North Teries ¨C Goldonian Fleet: gship.

    ¡¸Enemy fleet ahead......5 battleships, 35rgebat ships, and about 50 smallfries, huh? Truly boring. It seems the Federation¡¯s national power has fallen considerably.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously, it¡¯s because their main force has left to the west. In the first ce, we barely managed to cobble together two battleships and twentybat ships......we are in no ce to make light of the opponent!¡¹

    Sekrit speaks provocatively, while Ivanna, who is on the same ship, scolds her.

    ¡¸Still can¡¯t tolerate badmouthing your mothend? Even though you¡¯ll be exchanging shots with them......kuku, you got no excuse for the kid you left at home.¡¹

    Sekrit, who is wearing casual and revealing clothes unthinkable for a soldier, says as she rests a stolen musket on her shoulder.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯m going to punch you in the face first......that¡¯s why I purposely dressed this way so nobody will find out!¡¹

    Ivanna has shed her Federation military uniform and is also dressed in a pirate outfit that exposes her thighs, shoulders, and navel, and has several loaded muskets strapped to her back.

    Perhaps influenced by her attire, her tone is also rude and coarse.

    ¡¸So, His Majesty......calling him that is so strange, but anyways where did that studhorse say the trump card of the naval battle was?¡¹

    Sekrit spreads her arms and gazes up at the sky.

    ¡¸Behind us. It¡¯s following us freely as it pleases. Also, don¡¯t take what that guy says seriously.¡¹

    She says mockingly before lightly stomping her foot and continuing her thought.

    ¡¸We have the important stuff loaded. The trials went well, so all that¡¯s left is a practical test.¡¹

    ¡¸......that test is in a decisive battle though.¡¹

    When Sekrit spreads her arms again, Ivanna clicks her tongue.

    The distance finally closes.

    Sekrit res at the Federation fleet right as the harpies¡¯ attack is repelled.

    ¡¸Look at them. They have lowered their anchors and lined up in and bombardment formation. They didn¡¯t even consider our presence.¡¹

    Ivanna scoffs and retorts.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. They¡¯re just confident in being able to deal with us several steps behind.¡¹

    Ivanna hops into a small boat and transfers to an adjacent ship.

    Only the two of them are capable ofmanding the navy so she¡¯s ensuring the entire fleet is not incapacitated when one ship sinks.

    Sekrit adds on, her eyes still fixed to the front.

    ¡¸They have the upper hand in ship performance.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. Our battleships are repaired old models, and our new battlecruisers are inferior copies based on the design in our memories.¡¹

    Ivanna snorts, stroking her four muskets.

    ¡¸Our navy is no match either.¡¹

    ¡¸Needless to say. They¡¯re dimwits who didn¡¯t know how to swim three years ago.¡¹

    Ivanna kicks away a navy soldier whoins pathetically.

    ¡¸But we have two areas in which we are better. That is, the firepower of our dwarven cannons and the ability of themanders.¡¹

    ¡¸You called me over to say such nonsense?¡¹

    The slightly embarrassed Ivanna curses as she drifts away.

    ¡¸Well, I never thought I¡¯d be fighting the Federation on the water again.¡¹

    Sekrit smiles, gripping a sword in her prosthetic left hand and holding a musket in her right.

    ¡¸Man, life is interesting. Way more so than bearing the child of a man you love and breastfeeding my own baby.¡¹

    She licks the de of her sword seductively, almost like she¡¯s servicing a man.

    ¡¸I guess I must be insane for being happier here.¡¹

    She twirls her sword that is wet with saliva and points it in front.

    ¡¸Full speed ahead. Get within 500 meters and then turn hard to port. If you¡¯re thrown overboard, you¡¯ll die of cold.¡¹

    And so the battle begins.

    Led by the two ships of Sekrit and Ivanna, the Goldonian fleet adopts a double line formation.

    Of course, the Federation fleet is not foolish enough to be taken by surprise.

    Federation Fleet.

    ¡¸Enemy attack¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸At the worst time......but they¡¯re no more than a worthless collection of scrap. Raise the anchors! Hold off on firing any cannons until an order is given! The only chance for the enemy to win is if they induce us to panic and friendly fire.¡¹

    Precisemands fly despite the swearing here and there.

    They take the route of stopping the Goldonian fleet by sending outrge and smallbat ships while keeping the sluggish battleships stationary.

    ¡¸Proceed with a frontal attack. If we fight in an organized manner, the difference in our size and firepower will naturally lead to our victory.¡¹

    ¡¸Let the gunboats with fire batteries go. I don¡¯t think they can hit targets on water......I mean, twenty shotsnded in Elektra......the defensemander is shouting at us from the port.¡¹

    The Federationbat vessels head in a straight line, closing the distance with the iing Goldonian fleet.

    Shooting will begin when either side turns and lines their broadside cannons at the other.

    It was Goldonia who made the first move.

    ¡¸Enemy fleet has turned hard to port!¡¹

    The Federationmander unconsciously ps his hands and yells.

    ¡¸So quick! And stupid!¡¹

    The wily adjutant next to him nods.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a mistake that youngmanders tend to make.¡¹

    At a nce, it appears that if the turn is fast enough, the head of the enemy line can be suppressed first.

    However, if the ship is too far away, firepower of the cannons is weakened and no damage will be dealt no matter how many shots are fired, turning the leading ship into a sitting duck that cannot fire as it drifts off to the side.

    If from there the ship that respondster steers to the opposite side, the opponent¡¯s mid row and beyond is open to be attacked at close range.

    The Federationmander became even more sure of his victory.

    Faced with the broadside densely fitted with cannons, the Federation ship line sails forward.

    ¡¸Enemy battleship is firing¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Neither the highly trainedmander nor the navy soldiers are fazed by the stomach-rumbling vibrations and the screams of the lookout.

    ¡¸Soldiers on deck, hide yourselves. Shots at that distance won¡¯t have any power. Once the enemy battleship passes, turn to port! We¡¯ll annihte the trailing ships and then seize the battleship.¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at the type of ship, it appears to be based on our designs.¡¹

    Most of the shots that were clearly made from too far away will miss, and the few that will hit won¡¯t even prate the body of the ship.

    The enemy¡¯s attack will result in just one or two insignificant and unlucky sailors on deck being crushed, and that¡¯s it.

    The counterattack will begin here, or so that was what themander thought.

    ¡¸We are hit!!¡¹

    In timing with the lookout¡¯s voice, the core and main mast of the ship breaks in half.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Portions of the thick broadside are blown away, shocking themander.

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹

    The adjutant is taken aback as two big holes are opened on the deck.

    ¡¸Enemy cannons have reached us! The main mast is damaged!¡¹

    ¡¸There is arge hole in the ship¡¯s bow. If we don¡¯t decelerate, we¡¯ll fill up with water!¡¹

    ¡¸Our armor ting has been bypassed! The deckhands are......it¡¯s a scene out of hell!¡¹

    Themander and adjutant exchange looks, then scream in unison.

    Goldonian Fleet ¨C Sekrit Ship Line.

    ¡¸What a fool. He panicked and steered to starboard.¡¹

    The corners of Sekrit¡¯s mouth curl up.

    As she continues to watch the enemy ship line, her smile widens and she bares her canines.

    ¡¸Slowing down in this situation......kukuku, there must be a hole in the hull of the ship¡¯s bow.¡¹

    Sekrit smacks the ass of the adjutant she was using as a chair with her prosthetic arm and stands up.

    Cannons fire from the Federation ship, but most miss and the few that hit don¡¯t pierce through the battleship¡¯s sturdy deck.

    ¡¸I knew it, our cannons are superior to theirs. Keep hard to port and¨D¨D¡¹

    The ship¡¯s body slowly begins to tilt to the right as the rudder turns to the left.

    ¡¸Now. Aim for the enemy¡¯s second ship, fire all starboard cannons.¡¹

    The ship fires at the moment it leans, giving the shots a bit of a dip in angle, driving the cannonballs at the draught line of the enemy ship.

    ¡¸Multiple shotsnded on the enemy¡¯s second ship. It is tilting and slowing down!¡¹

    Sekrit kicks the ass of the reporting adjutant.

    ¡¸Idiot. We call that capsizing. Next, the enemy¡¯s third ship.¡¹

    With the Federation fleet in disorder after losing their first and second ship at the beginning of the battle, the Goldonian fleet one-sidedly pours on the attack.

    Meanwhile, the Federation recovers from the bit of confusion andunches a counterattack.

    Both fleets line up and shoot at each other as they sail side by side.

    ¡¸Woah......¡¹

    A cannonball hits the bridge where Sekrit is, denting the protective te sending chips of metal scattering.

    ¡¸A head-on battle is pretty tough after all. Even with the advantage in cannon power, the gap in the number of ships and cannons is big.¡¹

    As if to prove her point, a ship in the rear loses its mast and tips over, falling behind the rest of the fleet.

    Further, another ship suffers over ten shots to the side, which causes a fire inside.

    ¡¸Combat ship Kirial is requesting help due to the spreading fire!¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s brow furrows.

    ¡¸Tell them to steer to starboard and cut into the enemy. They won¡¯t want anything to do with a burning ship.¡¹

    As Kirial obeys orders and heads toward the enemy ship line, Sekrit points with her prosthetic arm and gives anothermand.

    ¡¸Kirial is deserting. Fire the broadside cannons at Kirial.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The cannon operators ask for a repeat of orders, but Sekrit simply gives them an icy stare so they ry what they heard.

    Several cannonballs hit the burning Kirial, shredding the inside of the ship and inducing the stored gunpowder to explode. The close-range explosion greatly messes up the enemy ship line.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    Sekrit sits down on the adjutant, who gets on all fours, and surveys her surroundings.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a good amount of smoke. And the smoke left by the idiots is perfect.¡¹

    The enemy battleships can finally be seen approaching through the smoke.

    ¡¸Hard to port. Turn around.¡¹

    Sekrit¡¯s ship line instantly heads in the opposite direction.

    Of course, this can only appear like they are fleeing to the Federation side.

    The Federation chases at full speed, not wanting to let them escape¨D¨Dbut that is when Ivanna¡¯s ship line rushes in out of the smoke.

    Ivanna¡¯s cut disrupts the Federation ship line once again, and as they try to reorganize, Sekrit¡¯s ship line circles back around to nk the battleships.

    In spite of the overwhelming difference in number of ships, the two lead the Federation fleet by the nose, and at the very least level the ying field.

    The Federation fleet has to unavoidably spend all its efforts to fight back, meaning they cannot afford to provide support to thend with bombardments.

    And with the bombardment gone, thend troops are able to resume their n to break down the city gates.

    Eventually, the Federation fleet reached their wits¡¯ end.

    They needed to eliminate the obstacle in front of them in whatever way possible and return supporting their ind army.

    Theymit all that they have to the battle.

    ¡¸There it is.¡¹

    The ship sailing slowly out of the Elektra port was bizarre.

    It had a low draught, a t shape and the surface was covered with a shiny ck steel.

    ¡¸How many years has it been? It feels like meeting an old acquaintance.¡¹

    Sekrit kicks the ass of the adjutant she is using as a chair and stands up.

    Cannonfire of allies concentrate on the strange ship.

    All the cannonballs thatnd bounce off with a metallic nk and a few sparks.

    Multiple allied ships suffer a counterattack and go up in mes, then slowly fall behind the fleet.

    ¡¸Go closer.¡¹

    The gship approaches the steel boat on Sekrit¡¯s orders.

    The mast topples, the broadside is shot through and cannons are blown away by the enemy onught.

    Meanwhile, the bombardment by allies only results in a small tter and sparks.

    ¡¸Keep going.¡¹

    When Sekrit answers the frightened gazes of her subordinates, another shot hits the bridge, rolling up the protective te and scattering debris.

    ¡¸I-is the admiral dead......?¡¹

    Time momentarily freezes.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, not yet.¡¹

    Sekrit, with blood dripping from her forehead, stands up, throwing her adjutant¡¯s torn arm and page¡¯s head out of the bridge.

    ¡¸Maintain the course.¡¹

    A direct hit gouges out the ship¡¯s bow, shatters an oar, and tears through a navy soldier.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to board......¡¹

    ¡¸No, going any closer will rip us to shreds.¡¹

    As the navy soldiers make uneasy faces, Sekrit raises her voice several times louder than before.

    ¡¸Hard to port! Dump cannons one to six on the starboard side, then drop ¡®that¡¯ in the open space!¡¹

    Cannons are thrown overboard as instructed and a cylindrical object is also pushed into the river through the emptied space.

    As it falls into the water, it slowly sinks, leaving just a tail fin sticking out.

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    The second a Federation navy soldier opens his mouth, the object makes a mechanical sound and suddenly moves, propelling itself in a straight line toward the steel boat.

    Instinctively sensing danger, the enemy fires cannons and muskets, but nothing hits the underwater object.

    And then......

    ¡¸¨D¨Dit¡¯s a sess.¡¹

    A giant column of water erupts next to the steel boat.

    Immediately, the steel boat, which was repelling cannonfire like pebbles, starts to tip over.

    ¡¸Five barrels worth of gunpowder just exploded below the draught line. Steel or whatever it¡¯s made of, it won¡¯t escape unharmed.¡¹

    Sekrit points her sword at the smoking and gradually sinking ship.

    ¡¸Time to board. I¡¯m interested in this steel boat, let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on inside this thing.¡¹

    After several minutes of fierce fighting, a bloodied Sekrit sits on the deck of the tilting steel boat.

    Allies around her cheer victoriously.

    At the same time, a steel boat near Ivanna¡¯s ship line also tilts and falls onto its side.

    ¡¸Looks like things went well on that side too. Now I don¡¯t have to listen to any annoyingints.¡¹

    Sekrit holds her head and leans against the wall.

    She tosses away her blood-covered sword and her used musket.

    ¡¸With this, my job is done. You guys can do as you want.¡¹

    Sekrit retrieves a sk of strong alcohol from within her shirt, takes a swig and closes her eyes while watching thend army break through the gates.

    Elektra.

    The humongous battering ram busts down the gate.

    Additionally, cannons fire at close range and cave in the city walls in various ces.

    When I nce at the river, I see the steel boat, which is supposedly the enemy¡¯s trump card, tilting with smokeing from it.

    Other ships seem to be busy fighting with ally ships and have no time to pay attention to us.

    ¡¸Chargeee¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Allied swordsmen run over the fallen door and invade the city.

    As soon as one squad passes the entrance, I hear the sound of muskets discharging, and the entire group copses on the spot.

    ¡¸Funneled into such a tight pathway, it¡¯s easy picking for them.¡¹

    Themander who gave the order to charge, turns to me near the front of the gate and then raises his voice louder.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter, keep going!¡¹

    After both the spearmen and light cavalry rush in, only to get shot down, I grab themander by the head and throw him aside,

    ¡¸If you¡¯re a vassal of a king renowned for being wise, use your brain more. Spread lime and obstruct the enemy¡¯s vision.¡¹

    As long as we close the distance, the muskets are like spears without the tip.

    ¡¸There is snow on the ground. Lime can¡¯t be spread effectively.¡¹

    I think for three seconds after being informed by Leopolt.

    ¡¸Then light a fire. Use smoke to block their vision.¡¹

    ¡¸A fire can¡¯t be started because the dry grass and kindling are wet from the snow. And if by chance the fire spreads, it¡¯ll cause unnecessary hassle.¡¹

    I think for five seconds after being denied by Tristan.

    I pluck a scale from the battering ram that has served its purpose and brandish my sword.

    ¡¸Chargeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t using your brain at all!¡¹

    Celia follows despiteining.

    I run through the gate, and first swing my Dual Crater in front of me to scatter the snow on the ground.

    Next I block the shots from the left with the scale, toss it and then pick up a body lying on the ground and use it to block the shots from the right.

    ¡¸Gueh.¡¹

    If they were arrows, I¡¯d have blocked them, but muskets annoyingly prate the mass of flesh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better than being hit directly though.¡¹

    Once I confirmed the bullets have been stopped by my muscles, I run forward.

    The snow I scattered happens to fall at the same time, opening up the field of vision.

    ¡¸Alright, aim¨D¨D¡¹

    Right as the enemy in front adjusts their aim, Iunch themander into their ranks with a front kick.

    ¡¸Eek......¡¹

    ¡¸This means it¡¯s over for us, right?¡¹

    I swing my Dual Crater down vertically, slicing one of them in half, then twist my body for a forceful sweep that cuts the stomachs of three people at once, andstly I stab the back of another who tries to escape.

    ¡¸Y-you bastard!¡¹

    One enemy soldier pulls the trigger of the musket from close range.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I watch the muzzle and movement of his finger and tilt my head sideways at the moment the bullet leaves the musket.

    The bullet flies by and hits a Federation soldier in the head behind me with a dry crack.

    ¡¸H-he dodged the bullet!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the bullet. I was looking at you.¡¹

    I grab the barrel of his musket and bend it 90 degrees, then I grab his head and do the same thing.

    That¡¯s when I hear the thumping of heavy footsteps, and when I turn around I am met by a squad armed with shields that have wheels attached.

    The shields seem to be made of thick enough steel to deflect the hurried shots from the muskets.

    An order is given and then the crossbows positioned behind the shields peek out and shoot down the enemy.

    ¡¸......if you have equipment to help with the charge, tell me. Why do I gotta run in alone? I¡¯m the king.¡¹

    This is probably Leopolt¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here too! But earlier it was Aegir-sama who went ahead and charged.¡¹

    I pat Celia¡¯s head as she chimes in behind me.

    You followed me though.

    Well, we¡¯ve broken through the gate now and I¡¯m sure the urban warfare ahead will be tough too, but before I can prepare mentally, a snowke floats down on Celia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Muu.¡¹

    Celia brushes the white powder off, though it melts and turns into water before it can fall to the ground.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m lucky or unlucky......no, I¡¯ll say I¡¯m lucky.¡¹

    Heavier clumps of snow unlike the initial fluffy stuff drifts down secondster.

    ¡¸Snowing right when we¡¯vee this far. I¡¯m in awe of Your Majesty¡¯s monstrous luck.¡¹

    Leopolt gives the order for an all-out attack.

    The infantry, who had been wary of the muskets up to this point, transitioned into a full-fledged offense.

    ¡¸Shit, water got in the muzzle after one shot......¡¹

    ¡¸The gunpowder over here is no good! Since it¡¯s close to spring, the snow is wet and has been soaked up!¡¹

    The muskets of the Federation soldiers go silent after a few sporadic shots.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, allow me to act independently!¡¹

    Celia requested something unexpected.

    ¡¸Very well. Don¡¯t push yourself, you hear?¡¹

    When I rub her head, she nods and then runs off.

    I¡¯m a bit worried, but I don¡¯t want to rob her of the chance to redeem herself.

    I mount Schwartz and cut down enemy soldiers while surveying the overall state of battle.

    ¡¸Take the port! They can¡¯t fire the muskets anymore, rout them!¡¹

    ¡¸Forget about loading them. Use them as short spears!¡¹

    The Federation soldiers intercept my soldiers, swinging their muskets

    ¡¸There¡¯s a strange equipment on top of the building. Take control of it!¡¹

    ¡¸The fire artillery can¡¯t be used either? ......argh, in that case!¡¹

    The enemy throws the weapon that shot the fireballs and tormented us at the soldiers rushing at him on the second story of the building. Both friend and foe are caught in the ensuing explosion and ze.

    It¡¯s good that the new weapon has also been sealed.

    Celia.

    I run like the wind through the city area.

    ¡¸It has to be here.¡¹

    This area is away from the main battle and deserted as the inhabitants have already evacuated.

    I look around, finding the most durable building.

    That was a public bathhouse I had once visited.

    Despite it being a facility used by citizens, there was a sign in front prohibiting people from entering.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here!¡¹

    I kick down the door, surprising two soldiers having a friendly chat and causing them to raise their muskets in a panic.

    Before either could pull the trigger, I threw a dagger between the eyes of one soldier and slit the throat of the other.

    I flip up a portion of the floor, revealing a gentle slope that leads underground.

    pping my cheeks several times after noticing a smile unconsciously form on my face, I then make my way down.

    ¡¸Nn~ Came for supplies? Absolutely no one has beeningtely so I¡¯ve been wondering what¡¯s been......gah!¡¹

    I pounce on the enemy soldier and stick my knife into his medu oblongata.

    I keep going down and down and down.

    What I arrived at was a giant sliding door that even average treasure repositories don¡¯t have.

    I clear my throat once and then approach the door.

    ¡¸Bad news, it¡¯s an emergency! The enemy has discovered this location! We have to move all the goods right away!¡¹

    I knock on the door while eximing in a flustered feminine voice.

    ¡¸Impossible! And the n during emergencies is to pull the cork of the bathhouse and flood the entire¨D¨D¡¹

    As soon as the man who appears to be themander peeks his head out, I cut his neck, making him fall inward.

    ¡¸Wha-?¡¹

    ¡¸An enemy!? The rm didn¡¯t ring......¡¹

    Instantly identifying the four enemies present, I throw my daggers at each of them, then finish the job by getting on top of the fallen men and stabbing them.

    Finally, I can take a breath and scan my surroundings.

    ¡¸I knew it......it¡¯s here after all.¡¹

    When I cut open one of the many bup sacs piled alongside countless barrels, a ck sand......gunpowder spills out.

    ¡¸If they can distribute muskets to even the rank and file soldiers, a big gunpowder supply base is essential. Not to mention, the Federation think of Aegir-sama as a wicked heartless mating macho man. In that case, they needed a ce that is safe from an indiscriminate bombing of the city and also close to arge water facility in case of emergencies.¡¹

    I puff my chest out, proud of my excellent deductions, only to shake my head secondster to tell myself this is not the time.

    ¡¸If I blow this ce up, the musketeers and cannoneers will not be able to shoot their weapons even if the weather clears. And maybe the impact of the explosion will shock the enemy and help decide the battle. I can redeem myself!!¡¹

    I kick over a barrel filled with gunpowder, open a hole in the side and roll the container, drawing a thin line of gunpowder, which will act as a fuse, all the way to the entrance.

    ¡¸This should give me about three minutes......plenty of time.¡¹

    Just as I mutter and light the fire, a sudden impact and warmth hits my foot.

    ¡¸You......vixen......¡¹

    It was themander whose head was supposedly severed.

    He had stopped the bleeding and struck my foot with a rod-like object.

    ¡¸My foot......¡¹

    I feel my strength leave my leg as I copse to the ground.

    A bone had been broken.

    Letting out a final soundless grunt, themander then stops breathing.

    I look up the slope leading out of the underground.

    With my broken foot, it¡¯s too much for me to climb.

    The small embers travel along the path of gunpowder making fizzing noises.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    I took out a handkerchief from my chest area that was borrowed andter became mine.

    ¡¸It¡¯s goodbye.¡¹

    I clutch my head, thest ce which ¡®he¡¯ touched.

    In an attempt to trap the tears, I close my eyes.

    ¡¸¨D¨Duooooooh!!¡¹

    I hear a reckless shout and hefty footsteps, then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Celiaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    My eyes welling with tears widen and I reach my hand out.

    ¡¸Celia-chan, you alright!!?¡¹

    It was Christoph.

    ¡¸Nobody called for you!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so mean!¡¹

    Christoph carries me.

    ¡¸Your chest is touching me. It¡¯s unpleasant so don¡¯t carry me with one hand.¡¹

    ¡¸There are still enemies outside! If I use both hands, I can¡¯t carry my sword!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless for you to carry a sword. Give up and use both hands to carry me, it¡¯s better if you just run.¡¹

    I sigh and add one more thing.

    ¡¸There¡¯s ten seconds left until the gunpowder storage explodes. Run like your life depends on it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding, right!?¡¹

    Christoph shouts and starts running.

    No matter the situation, he¡¯s so uncool.

    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹

    It happened when the enemies outside were confused by the bizarre scene of him running while screaming.

    ¡¸Fugyu!¡¹

    A weird yelp escaped my mouth because of the powerful st underground.

    ¡¸Hagoh!¡¹

    Blood trickles from Christoph¡¯s mouth, probably because he bit his tongue.

    Next, the ground seems to swell and I feel an unpleasant floating sensation as I¡¯m thrown into the air.

    I spin in midair several times before dropping head-first toward the ground.

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    My belovedes riding on a horse and runs to thending point.

    I open my arms and fly into his chest.

    Protagonist.

    Celia spins in the air as she falls toward stone pavement.

    Falling from a height of about ten meters will likely result in instant death.

    ¡¸Make it in time!¡¹

    I smack Schwartz¡¯s ass like I¡¯m trying to lift it up

    There¡¯s no like, it was lifted up.

    ¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹

    I spread my arms to catch the falling Celia, then hug her tightly.

    ¡¸I told you not to push yourself!¡¹

    I rub her head as I scold her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. But I¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Christoph also drops down.

    I thought about catching him too, but I gave up as it didn¡¯t look like I¡¯d make it in time.

    Aah, how horrible, she broke her foot.

    Christoph falls into a snowden tree, hisnding softened by the branches.

    That won¡¯t kill him.

    ¡¸Ahem. As I was saying......I did it!¡¹

    Celia continues her story.

    I want to hear her heroic tale, but I want to confirm something first.

    ¡¸What did you actually do?¡¹

    I turn around with Celia in my arms.

    An entire section of the ground was gone and there was arge bowl-shaped crater left in its ce.

    ¡¸The battle stopped.¡¹

    Enemy and ally are looking nkly at us.

    ¡¸W-was that explosion just now of the gunpowder storage?¡¹

    ¡¸My goodness...... The entire Sena district became a hole.¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows how many people would have died if the citizens didn¡¯t flee.¡¹

    Celia scratches her head sheepishly.

    The enemy soldiers point at the river.

    ¡¸W-what is that!? The enemy battleship!? It¡¯s more than double the size of our dreadnought-ss battleship!¡¹

    ¡¸And that color......could it be made of steel? Impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Look at the cannon on the deck! There are three barrels, eachrge enough to fit an entire person......¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re......done for.¡¹

    I hear the enemy¡¯s spirit break.

    Ivanna Ship Line.

    ¡¸Super dreadnought-ss battleship, Giganto, has arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too slow, idiot!¡¹

    Ivanna yells as she boards the Giganto.

    Replying from the center of the giant ship was Tikuku.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies.¡¹

    Then she rotates her head on its socket.

    It makes Ivanna take a step back.

    ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s that on your head? Putting aside how unnatural the golden mask looks, the size is all wrong. It¡¯s three heads tall and creepy as hell.¡¹

    ¡¸Size requests to the dwarf tribe were not handled properly.¡¹

    Ivanna escapes from the intimidating stare and goes on.

    ¡¸Also, why is your voiceing from the groin region?¡¹

    ¡¸Vocal functions attached to the head ispatible with lecherous middle-aged males/ Administrator has instructed for its use to be prohibited.¡¹

    Ivanna tilts her head, unable to understand.

    ¡¸Threat identified in front. Ceasing conversation.¡¹

    Tikuku¡¯s gaze is fixed on the Federation battleship.

    ¡¸Speed input. Temperature, humidity, wind speed, geomaism calctionplete. Left 22.5, angle of elevation 11.35. Fire.¡¹

    The giant cannon shoots with a boom.

    Secondster, all its shotsnd and the Federation battleship instantly disappears under the water.

    ¡¸All shots.....nded?¡¹

    Ivanna is dumbfounded.

    Other Federation ship focus their cannons on the Giganto.

    ¡¸Iing cannonballs confirmed. Calcting impact point¨Dplete. Controlling secondary guns 1 to 16. Three, two, one, fire.¡¹

    Smaller cannons fire one after the other.

    Almost simultaneously, sparks fly and multiple pirs of water erupt around the Giganto.

    ¡¸Shooting down cannonballs with cannonballs......are you a monster?¡¹

    ¡¸Theputing power of the T-99 model can handle 80 targets going supersonic speed at once.¡¹

    Ivanna sighs.

    ¡¸So basically, the Federation fleet is like scrap paper as long as you and this ship are here.¡¹

    Tikuku slowly shakes her head, denying Ivanna¡¯s somewhat self-mocking statement.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible if the enemy doesn¡¯t appear in front of the ship.¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Even if it¡¯s slow, if you just sit in front of White City...... also, don¡¯t shake your big head, it¡¯s gross.¡¹

    Tikuku answers while keeping her head still.

    ¡¸The ship has no propeller and can only move using the natural flow of water. There are uncertainties in moving to the destination, and it will not be possible to return upstream.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t use oars?¡¹

    Ivanna asks, draping a cloth over Tikuku¡¯s head.

    ¡¸The ship weighs 20 000 tons. Moving it with manpower is extremely unrealistic. They can be useful for a gradual change of direction.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, it doesn¡¯t even have oars?¡¹

    ¡¸It also doesn¡¯t have a way to stop.¡¹

    Ivanna rests her head in her hand.

    ¡¸Now I understand why she didn¡¯t recognize it as a ship. Even with a giant main battery and thick armor, it¡¯s simply a floating gun. Bring me the guy who built this thing. I¡¯ll kill him for insulting ships.¡¹

    ¡¸Not rmended. It was a n made by the dwarf tribe and the administrator while consuming copious amounts of alcohol.¡¹

    Protagonist.

    The Giganto grounds with a thunderous rumble.

    An allied ship pushes it from the side right next to the Elektra port.

    ¡¸Good enough?¡¹

    Leopolt responds.

    ¡¸Yes. I can¡¯t properly use a ship that can¡¯t move or stop on its own. With overwhelming firepower and defense, it¡¯s most optimally used as an unsinkable battery.¡¹

    In the face of the Giganto, the Federation fleet scatters, and those continuing to resist in the city add to the number of people escaping.

    ¡¸Well, that was close.¡¹

    Our fleet must have been pretty beat up as we couldn¡¯t get in contact with anyone and the Giganto nearly became a present for the Federation.

    Ivanna eventually responded after several attempts, while Sekrit must have fallen asleep after the battle was decided and couldn¡¯t be reached.

    I tie a wooden splint to Celia¡¯s leg, then kiss the inside of her thigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really done now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. All that¡¯s left is the headquarters.¡¹

    The headquarters is looking down on the city from atop a hill.

    By the looks of things, it doesn¡¯t seem to be suited for defense, so it¡¯s most likely the former mansion of a feudal lord.

    ¡¸It would be easy to destroy it with cannonfire.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t allow it to be destroyed. I¡¯m going in myself.¡¹

    I fasten Celia to the stretcher as she tries to stand, then go towards the headquarters carrying the Dual Crater.

 Chapter 572

    <h4>Chapter 572: Nonna¡¯s Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: Nat</strong>

    ¡¸This is the end for you!¡¹

    I shout as I run into the mansion.

    The mansion being used as the enemy¡¯s headquarters is on a gentle hill without any obstacles around it, and the building overall is more luxurious than sturdy. It was clear that the purpose of the mansion was to disy a sense of majesty to the citizens, not to be used as a fortress.

    The headquarters staff look bbergasted as they point bows and muskets at me.

    Meanwhile, the man who appears to be themander searches his hip for his sword, but he must have broken it inbat or lost it as he fails to do so.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be arrested if you leave here immediately. If you resist, I¡¯ll have to kill you. You have ten seconds to decide.¡¹

    Allied soldiers, who conveniently tagged along, flooded in in more numbers than the headquarters staff.

    It was clear that the enemy wouldn¡¯tst a minute if they were to fight.

    ¡¸That verbal promise means nothing! What authority do you have in the first ce?¡¹

    I flip up my cape, revealing the Goldonian crest and my Dual Crater.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the king, so you can be sure of my words. If I wanted to kill you, I would have done so already instead of spending all this effort to exin myself.¡¹

    Themander gasps in astonishment when he recognizes the crest and the sword, then looks down.

    If I was taken out right now, this war would end......he must be thinking.

    He sends a look of appeal to the others.

    Man, it would have been a great help if they just obediently ran away, now I¡¯ll have to kill them if they resist.

    ¡¸As long as I¡¯m themander of defense, running when the enemy king is before my eyes is something I can¡¯t......¡¹

    His indecision is getting on my nerves.

    Ten seconds have passed and I want to kill as few people here as possible.

    ¡¸I-if Hardlett is defeated here, we will get back a mountain of change even if we lose a city. And Goldonia, which itself is ruled in fear, may also copse......gulp.¡¹

    When I turn away from the ponderingmander and toward the unsettling murmur, the woman who paid a visit as a messenger before the start of war slowly raises the muzzle of her musket.

    Three, two one, about now I guess.

    ¡¸Eei!¡¹

    A loud bang rings out at the same time I lean back.

    Wind grazes my ear and a tiny hole opens up in a stone pir.

    ¡¸Yikes, that was close.¡¹

    ¡¸Geh.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, she actually did it!¡¹

    Sweat drips from the woman like a waterfall while the headquarters staff turn pale.

    That¡¯s when themander pped his hands.

    ¡¸At this point in time, any further resistance will only waste the lives of our allies! We should bear the temporary humiliation and seek a chance to clear our names! Everyone, lower your weapons and retreat!¡¹

    As soon as the wordse out of his mouth, the staff rush to be the first out of the mansion.

    I feel like it¡¯s a bitte, considering they fired a shot, but I¡¯ll let them go since I don¡¯t want to do battle here.

    ¡¸Sadly, orders are orders. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡¹

    I grab the woman by the waist and pick her up as she lets go of her musket.

    ¡¸Cadet Filley, your indomitable courage and devotion to the Federation was genuine. I will inform your father of your bravery and request His Imperial Majesty to award you with the Red Lion medal.¡¹

    The enemymander sends off all the staff, then turns to salute me, before departing the mansion with a tense but dignified face.

    ¡¸How verymander-like.¡¹

    If the Federation has moremanders like that, it¡¯s going to be tough for us.

    ¡¸Sir! I¡¯m still here! And wait, isn¡¯t the Red Lion awarded to soldiers who died bravely in battle!?¡¹

    I walk out of the mansion while tearing off the crying woman¡¯s clothes, and let out a victory shout.

    The Dual Crater I hold up doesn¡¯t have its former glow, but the faint ck light radiating from the de gives off a unique aura in its own right.

    Cheers spread from me to a few soldiers around me, then eventually to all the other allies in the city including those on the ships in the river.

    The small enemy squad that remains in opposition to us in the city also gives up, throwing down their weapons and withdrawing with a humiliated look on their faces.

    Like themander earlier, they¡¯ll have to bear with the embarrassment.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s over.¡¹

    I sheathe my Dual Crater, then put the hands of the fussing woman whose lower half has been stripped on the wall.

    I don¡¯t move for the next couple of seconds.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time to be doing this!¡¹

    I toss the naked woman aside and mount Schwartz.

    Next to him is a white horse, which probably belongs to the enemymander, writhing on the ground with a goopy white fluid leaking from its ass, but I don¡¯t have time to rebuke the deeds of a perverted horse.

    ¡¸Go there. Full speed.¡¹

    Schwartz turns his head at me, confused about where I want him to go, but when I tug on his ears, he runs and grabs a map from an excitedmander¡¯s waist and flings it to me.

    In the end, he¡¯s merely a horse who depends on a map for directions.

    I have doubts whether he is suitable to be the mount of a wise king like me.

    A Few Hours Later¨D¨D

    I arrive in Elektra again with Nonna under my arm and jump off Schwartz.

    ¡¸Good work. You can rest now.¡¹

    Expectedly tired from sprinting at full speed on no rest, Schwartz falls on his side panting heavily.

    He¡¯s getting up there in age too, huh?

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, you¡¯re so reckless! It¡¯s outrageous for a king to ride alone! What if assassins tried to kill you!?¡¹

    Nonna screams, a scarf wrapped around her neck.

    I went to pick up Nonna from the main base in front of Elektra and returned on my own.

    ¡¸Hahaha, the enemy doesn¡¯t have the luxury to send assassins to a snow field with nothing there.¡¹

    I ce my hands on either side of Nonna¡¯s waist and lift her up like a baby.

    ¡¸Look Nonna. I¡¯ve taken Elektra. This city is mine, and as my wife, it is yours as well.¡¹

    Nearby soldiers correspondingly cheer.

    The cheers, like a war cry, are shouted by groups throughout the city at a steady rhythm.

    Despite that, Nonna doesn¡¯t seem to have any reaction so I take a peek at her face.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    A few secondster, feeling satisfied, she takes slow steps forward.

    I didn¡¯t need a verbal confirmation.

    ¡¸I thought I¡¯d have to walk through this city someday with my face hidden. There are no people now...... though I¡¯m sure this ce will soon liven up.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s eyes seem to stare into the distance.

    I wonder if she is reminiscing about the time she visited with me or back when her family was ruling.

    ¡¸The beautiful harbor has not been burned either. The boorish war shipsck a little elegance though.¡¹

    The grounded Giganto feels very out of ce, hopefully she can gloss over it with a wonderful memory.

    Nonna blinks her eyes many times as she breathes out long sighs.

    Is she remembering the scenery she saw when she was a kid?

    ¡¸Those are the ruins of the inn and bathhouse where you cried and waved a knife at me. Fufufu, back then I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do this after all.¡¹

    Nonna shakes her head.

    Seeing the crater left by Celia¡¯s explosion must be hard.

    I¡¯ll repair that ceter.

    Let¡¯s move on.

    I tug Nonna¡¯s arm, pulling her away from the city and toward the remains of the headquarters on top of the hill......the feudal lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡¸I was but a traveller back then and couldn¡¯te here. It¡¯s different now.¡¹

    Nonna briefly stops moving, but I drag her along regardless.

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett! I am the mayor of Elektra¨D¨Dgmu!?¡¹

    A woman in her forties runs at me, although I don¡¯t pay her much attention.

    I tilt her chin and leave her with just a kiss and a few parting words.

    ¡¸Tell the man named Leopolt that you have my permission.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she wants, but judging by her expression and gestures, I¡¯m sure it is a reserved plea.

    It is a trivial matter to me right now.

    I wondered if kissing the mayor in front of Nonna was a bad idea, but she can¡¯t seem to separate her mind from the mansion of her memories.

    Passing through the main entrance, Nonna¡¯s steps gradually begin to hasten.

    Nonna, who was being pulled along by me, moves up beside me, then walks ahead of me, pulling my hand, and eventually walks fast enough that she has to let go of my hand.

    I don¡¯t grab her hand, and simply follow behind.

    Just when I thought she would run right in through the front door, Nonna stops.

    ¡¸Mikan......¡¹

    A foreign tree can be seen growing between the orderly rows of trees on the left and right, disrupting the harmony.

    ¡¸The mikan seeds I secretly nted finally grew. I never got to see it bear fruit.¡¹

    I pluck one off a branch, peel the skin, and stuff an orange wedge in Nonna¡¯s mouth.

    Nonna, with her mouth full, runs off again, bursting through the front door of the mansion.

    ¡¸Everyone, get out. You can abandon your jobs, guards are not necessary either. If you need anything, speak to Leopolt.¡¹

    I¡¯ll announce thingster.

    Intelligence officers searching for any information left by the enemy and other soldiers hurry out of the mansion.

    Nonna shakes her head after surveying the entrance area.

    ¡¸The interior has all been changed. I mean......of course it has.¡¹

    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, Nonna turns around and clings to a particr stone pir in the corner.

    ¡¸The color is different, but this is-!¡¹

    Nonna takes the hem of her dress, which she normally takes care not to get a single stain on, and starts wiping the pir roughly.

    Her dress gets dirty and tears, while the paint on the pir fades.

    Appearing under the paint are three horizontal scratch marks.

    ¡¸The lowest one is me, this is my sister, and this is my brother......¡¹

    She strokes the height markers which now only reach her belly button.

    Nonna disregards her dirty dress and runs off again.

    When she picks up a bronze candle stand, fragments of porcin drop out of the hole on the bottom.

    ¡¸It was father¡¯s vase that brother broke when fooling around. Because it was hidden, father worried about a robber stealing it.¡¹

    She pokes a finger at the burnt edge of a carpet.

    ¡¸Sister swung candles pretending to be a magic caster. Even I received a knuckle from my mild-mannered mother.¡¹

    She remembers memory after memory.

    This is the home she lived in from the time she was born to her teens. I¡¯m sure she has endless memories.

    I¡¯ll dly listen to all of them.

    ¡¸That tree.¡¹

    Nonna turns around and points.

    The splendid tree that can be seen from the window reaches up to the second floor.

    What memories does she have of that?

    ¡¸On the final day......mother......and brother were hanged......¡¹

    I jump out of the window and slice the two-meter thick trunk with my Dual Crater.

    The impressive tree tilts and falls over with a thud.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need any painful memories.¡¹

    I carry the teary-eyed Nonna to the adjacent room.

    This must be a storage room, as plenty of objects that are caked with dust are piled up roughly in here.

    ¡¸Aah......that is......¡¹

    Nonna crawls out of my arm, walks on all fours to a fallen mirror and removes the cover.

    ¡¸Mother¡¯s......full-length mirror.¡¹

    Nonna hugs the mirror and takes a deep breath.

    I sit next to her with a smile, prepared for what will happen next.

    ¡¸Biieeeeeeeeeeh!!!¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since Nonna sobbed like this.

    She is wailing without any restraint like a baby with her mouth wide open.

    Her voice is loud enough for the window to vibrate.

    ¡¸There there. Cry as much as you want.¡¹

    When I rub her shoulder, Nonna hugs me, and just when I thought she went back to the mirror, she returned to my chest. Iugh, thinking how nimble she is while crying.

    ¡¸Brother, sister, mother, Nonna has survived......and returned home alive.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s voice is shaky and she sniffles between her sobbing.

    ¡¸I tried to forget. Father¡¯s humiliation, brother¡¯s final moments, sister¡¯s tears, mother¡¯s despair......because......because it would destroy the happiness I¡¯m experiencing now!¡¹

    These are probably words I should not be hearing.

    ¡¸Nonna has made a new family. I have a loving husband, precious children, and that stupid Ca too. But in the end......for just one night, I couldn¡¯t forget those fun days and the despair and frustration of that day for one night!¡¹

    These words being hard to listen to is just right.

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m so d. This is how it should be.¡¹

    The gap in national strength between us and the Federation is still quite big.

    Although I pretended not to listen in the strategy meeting, even with Elektra fallen, they still have three times the poption and eight to ten times the collective national power.

    We were only able to fight evenly with them until now because they believed we were their allies and because they deployed most of their forces in the war with the Empire, leaving the east empty.

    With Elektra gone, so is our advantage.

    The Federation will get serious now.

    And west of here is no longer the outskirts of the Federation.

    The scale of the cities and the condition of the roads, as well as the military facilities, will be on a different level.

    I know it¡¯s going to be a tough battle.

    I thought about Goldonia¡¯s future, and there was no other way of setting it up such that things end with peace negotiations.

    Still, the reason I pushed through the difficulties is-

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let anyone speak badly of it again! I won¡¯t let anyone take the name of the city! As long as my beloved is here!¡¹

    -Is so that I can bring Nonna here.

    That¡¯s it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise. It took a while, didn¡¯t it.¡¹

    I meant to grin, but seeing Nonna turn around made my expression warp into something scary.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Even though I kept my promise, if I lose, Nonna will be saddened and Elektra will be taken away again.

    This isn¡¯t enough. I have to keep winning.

    I can¡¯t afford to chuckle even if it is deep within my heart.

    ¡¸Yes. You have certainly fulfilled your promise.¡¹

    Nonna gives the mirror onest stroke before standing up, then blows her nose with a handkerchief.

    Lastly, she takes off her tattered dress.

    ¡¸Now let me fulfill my end of the promise. Although, my heart and body already belong to Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Nonna stands on her tiptoes and kisses me, her bare breasts pressing against my chest.

    ¡¸I offer you every shred of my soul.¡¹

    ¡¸I dly ept.¡¹

    My arm wraps around Nonna¡¯s shoulder and we exchange a kiss passionate enough that her soul might be sucked out through her mouth.

 Chapter 573

    <h4>Chapter 573</h4>

    I share a deep kiss with the naked Nonna.

    My lips seal hers as my tongue and saliva flow into her mouth.

    ¡¸Nnmu, I feel like I¡¯ll drown from your saliva. Shhlu......guph. Nnmh!¡¹

    Nonna doesn¡¯t hesitate to twirl her tongue with mine and drink my saliva, though some still spills out. The ce itnds is her gigantic boobs.

    Ending the kiss, I extend both my hands under Nonna¡¯s armpits and rub her breasts like I¡¯m bringing them together.

    Nonna¡¯s maturity as a woman from giving birth adds to their already incredible volume and makes them feel even softer.

    ¡¸You have such wonderful tits. They¡¯re big, beautiful and soft. Not to mention they are stainless and look as lustrous as porcin. Surely, no other woman exists in this world with breasts like these.¡¹

    Nonna blushes and holds her chest out proudly when she receives apliment of the highest ss.

    ¡¸But they have sagged a bit since the first time we made love. And my nipples have gotten darker.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural considering you are in the prime of your child-bearing years. I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re more beautiful than anything despite that. This year, you¡¯re¨D¨D¡¹

    Nonna puffs her cheeks and kisses me as if to remind me that speaking of her age is forbidden.

    She then reaches one hand down to my groin to stroke my cock.

    ¡¸I have to say that Aegir-sama¡¯s thing is incredible too. It¡¯s thick, long, hard as a rock, and pitch ck.¡¹

    She leans forward, sticking her body to mine, and looks at me while moving her hand back and forth.

    Nonna¡¯s white hand makes soft sounds of friction as it strokes my dark cock.

    ¡¸Look how swollen the tip is and how wide the ns is, plus the shaft is covered with bulging blood vessels that resemble roots of a tree......how much do you want to make women fall?¡¹

    Nonna says as she starts rubbing me with both hands.

    Her praising of my cock and the stimtion from her stroking, as well as her swaying boobs causes my penis to gradually grow and harden.

    ¡¸Gu......I can bear this stimtion.¡¹

    My cock is nearly at a vertical angle and a clear fluid trickles from the tip.

    ¡¸You mentioned my age, but Aegir-sama isn¡¯t exactly young either, and yet it¡¯s strange how your dick is sticking to your stomach like that.¡¹

    Nonnaments, naturally bringing her face close to the tip of my cock.

    With our height difference and how erect my penis is, I just have to bend my body a little to reach her mouth.

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    She ces her lips on the tip glistening with pre-cum, and supports the edge of my ns with her hands.

    ¡¸Oooh.¡¹

    I unconsciously let out a groan, and my hands rest on top of Nonna¡¯s head.

    Nonna¡¯s eyes narrow happily and she sticks out her tongue a little to lick me.

    Her small but quick repeating movements at my sensitive opening makes my penis quiver in no time.

    ¡¸Rero......ero......nnh.¡¹

    Nonna flicks her tongue over the tip of my stiff dick and tapers her tongue to slide it in my urethra.

    ¡¸Nngh, so good.¡¹

    My penis trembles a few more times and leaks more fluid than before.

    ¡¸Nmu......juuu.¡¹

    Nonna sucks in her cheeks, swallowing the amount of juices that would easily be equivalent to an average man¡¯s ejaction.

    She takes her tongue that is as small as my pinky finger and slowly licks the underside of my penis, then gently bites three evenly spaced parts on my dick; the part near the tip, the middle, and bending down to reach the base of the shaft.

    She doesn¡¯t simply press her lips down, she makes sure to use her teeth.

    With howrge my dick is, the skin is also thick.

    Nonna¡¯s yful bites don¡¯t hurt, but rather they provide the perfect amount of stimtion which changes into pleasure.

    A couple more groans escape my mouth as my dick spurts out a ssh of pre-cum with each of her bites.

    On top of the physical stimtion, knowing that she learned this technique for me, something that would normally hurt other guys, creates a sense of monopoly over her within me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re leaking so much. Looks like you¡¯re going to cum soon.¡¹

    Nonna works her way to the base, then crouches in between my legs and opens her mouth to envelope my testicles one at a time.

    ¡¸Ngh......ngh......juu......chyuu.¡¹

    She holds them in her warm and wet mouth and sucks them countlessly.

    Electric shocks of pleasure shoot up my body every time, and the image of a beauty like Nonna desperately sucking my balls further heightens my arousal.

    My testicles that are already full of semen generate more, unconcerned if they would burst.

    ¡¸I want to put it in.¡¹

    I put my hands under Nonna¡¯s armpits and stand her up.

    As we face each other again, my dick, now two sizes bigger, twitches intermittently and drips a string of fluid to the floor.

    ¡¸Sure. Go ahead.¡¹

    Nonna wraps her arms around my neck.

    I hesitate a bit though.

    Of course my sexual excitement is at its limit and I want to jam my dick in her right away.

    However, Nonna¡¯s body is delicate and her genitals are considered small.

    Comparatively, my genitallia is big enough to make experienced prostitutes scream.

    Prating her without any forey is unthinkable. Either that or I use lubrication or aphrodisiacs.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to. See?¡¹

    Nonna takes my cock and touches it to her abdomen, specifically where her womb is located.

    Immediately, love juices flow out of her modest vagina.

    It was as if a dam broke, unleashing a river of liquid down her thighs and creating a puddle at her feet.

    ¡¸I offered my soul to Aegir-sama so we are already one. In a ce where our souls dwell, any act will only result in pleasure and happiness......there is no pain or suffering.¡¹

    She leans her body closer, letting my dick dig into her stomach.

    ¡¸Fufu, it feels like I already received all of your soul long ago.¡¹

    When I tease Nonna, she puffs up and headbutts me in the chest.

    ¡¸I left a little behind just in case you forgot!¡¹

    She reacts so adorably that it makes me want to tease her more.

    ¡¸Oh and I didn¡¯t know your soul is in your womb.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s to match Aegir-sama! I¡¯m certain that Aegir-sama¡¯s soul is in your penis!¡¹

    She bites down on my nipple.

    Well, I don¡¯t have any objections to my soul being in my dick.

    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, fufufu.¡¹

    Weugh together.

    Then I carry Nonna, moving her from the dusty room to another nearby room.

    ¡¸This is......my room.¡¹

    Of course, I didn¡¯t know that, but this might also be fate.

    I throw out an unrefined chair probably brought in by the Federation out of the window and ce a hand on a dirty carpet.

    ¡¸You can leave the carpet......fufu, the stain from a mikan being stepped on and the traces of the time I dropped my favorite apple pie......if I remember correctly, I got spanked by my sister for picking it up and eating it.¡¹

    Nonna runs her hand over the unclean blotch on the carpet, then gets on all fours.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mind taking it from behind?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Even if I can¡¯t see your face, our souls are connected.¡¹

    I ce my hands on Nonna¡¯s white ass and spread her cheeks apart, positioning myself at her entrance.

    Then I slowly push my hips forward.

    ¡¸Nnn......aah......it¡¯s going in......we¡¯re connected......¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, this is-¡¹

    My erged penis went in smoothly.

    With the difference in size, there was naturally going to be a strong sensation of pushing open her insides.

    Even with her entrance being soaking wet, she is stretched to the limit.

    I was able to get in smoothly on top of all that.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s sucking me in.

    ¡¸Aah, it doesn¡¯t hurt......it doesn¡¯t feel tight......it feels good.¡¹

    Nonna arches her back.

    Her heavy breasts point downward and jiggle over the carpet.

    ¡¸This is incredible. It feels like I can go as deep as I want.¡¹

    My dick doesn¡¯t get caught on anything and keeps progressing further.

    Nonna cries out in pleasure as a cloudy white fluid trickles along my shaft and to my balls.

    When I finally inserted half of my length, the tip hit the entrance of her womb.

    ¡¸More......press harder against it.¡¹

    I was just about to stop moving.

    But the normally tightly closed cervix is opening its mouth and allowing my dick to pass through.

    My dick has entered the womb of girls who have been with me for a long time before.

    Though it was a struggle physically and emotionally.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not umon for women with small statures like Nonna to faint in the process.

    Yet I was able to go inside Nonna¡¯s with no problem.

    My dick pushes through her cervix and without so much as a single groan of agony or rejection from her body slowly forms a bulge in Nonna¡¯s stomach.

    I hear a soft puff sound, which naturally brings my eyes to Nonna, and I notice my body hitting her ass.

    I have inserted my dick up to the base.

    ¡¸All of it......is in.¡¹

    Nonna says with moist eyes, her insides squeezing my cock.

    Her vagina and cervix contract, trying to pull my dick deeper than it already is in her uterus.

    ¡¸It really doesn¡¯t hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t. It just feels good and warm.¡¹

    I don¡¯t see any deception in her face as she presses her ass against me.

    So I try thrusting.

    ¡¸Aahn!¡¹

    She lets out a sweet moan and I feel her entire womb squirming.

    I try slowly pulling back.

    ¡¸Uu......nnhhu.¡¹

    She lets out a vexed groan as the wide rim of my turtle head gets caught by the cervix which easily let me in during insertion.

    When I ovee the slight resistance and pull out to the entrance, her folds wrap around my length as if not wanting to let me go.

    I thrust my hips again.

    Her insides which desperately tightened when I was pulling back instantly rx, and secrete plenty of juices to wee me in.

    I get to her cervix again, and it sticks to me as if wanting to happily invite me inside.

    ¡¸This feels great as a male. Your whole body is receiving me with delight.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. My heart, my body, and my soul belongs to you, my husband.¡¹

    As Nonna turns around and smiles, my sense of reason flies out.

    I firmly grab her slender waist and thrust my hips the rest of the way forward.

    Her vagina rubs against the rim of my ns and all the veins on my shaft.

    ¡¸Aauuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh!!¡¹

    Letting out a roar of pleasure, I retract my hips and then thrust forward again.

    The force at which I thrust makes a slurp of friction as my wet shaft slides deep into Nonna.

    Her folds rub against my veins, burning our brains with pleasure.

    ¡¸Aahh, it¡¯s swelling!¡¹

    Everytime I m my hips into Nonna from behind, her stomach is pushed up in front.

    Nonna caresses the strange bulge from the outside, but my rampaging penis can feel it on the inside.

    Although my movements get faster, Nonna doesn¡¯t express pain.

    In fact, she is shifting her ass to the left and right, adjusting the inserting angle of my dick to amplify the pleasure.

    ¡¸Nonna!!¡¹

    I release her waist and fall over, my chestying on her back.

    My hands grasp her boobs that are swaying like a pendulum and my mouth sucks on her neck.

    Nonna¡¯s hands copse under her, and she lies bent over on the carpet moaning and panting.

    At the same time, I feel a warmth on my hands.

    Nonna has reached such a state of arousal that her breasts have started toctate.

    I thrust my hips forward, the rest of my body from my thighs, genitals, chest, stomach, and lips adhered to Nonna.

    Rather than a p sound, I could hear my dick sliding into her hole and moving in and out of her uterus.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m cumming......uurk!¡¹

    Nonna finally shows signs of some suffering in her voice as she squirts intensely.

    ¡¸Uuuggguuh!! Aaauu!! Cumming......cumming......can¡¯t stop!! My body is going to il!¡¹

    She isn¡¯t able to push my weight off when she arches her back.

    As I let go of her breasts, they bounce around spraying milk everywhere.

    Her tongue sticks out of her open mouth as she mumbles words of love to me mixed with expressions of pleasure.

    My crotch pulses.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple pulse, it was a slow and big one.

    Nonna spreads her own ass cheeks apart as she cries out like an animal.

    She is trying to make it pleasurable for me to ejacte despite being partially conscious.

    However, I betray her expectations and slowly pull my rod out.

    My tool is engorged in blood and is one thrust away from discharging with a mixture of pre-cum and love juices dripping from the tip.

    My testicles are audibly churning away at producing sperm and even if left alone, I¡¯d probably cum in fifteen seconds.

    ¡¸Haa......hahii......hyuu......¡¹

    Nonna extends her hand, her breathingbored.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s asking why I did what I did.

    ¡¸I want to end it facing you.¡¹

    I lift up Nonna¡¯s thigh as she trembles in delight, get in between her legs, and bury my face in her ultimate boobs, wrapping my arms under her armpits and around her back.

    Nonna also locks her legs around my waist and circles her arms to the back of my head to bring them close to her bosom.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cum buckets. It¡¯ll be extra thick. Got it?¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s vocal cords seem to be numbed by pleasure, but I take her hips pressing against me and her hand stroking the back of my head as signs of her consent.

    I connect with Nonna in the same way we became one in the beginning.

    As I part her weing folds, pass through her unresisting cervix, and get enveloped by her warm womb, my balls contract and my dick swells up at the base.

    ¡¸Uooh!!¡¹

    Not even a single thrust was needed.

    Just when I thought my dick would stop at the entrance of her womb, the tip doubles in size and semen instantly gushes out.

    It feels like a single pulse shoots out an amount that easily fills up a wine ss.

    ¡¸Higuh!?¡¹

    Nonna clings tightly to me.

    Even a strained shriek sounds cute when ites from her.

    My dick pulses slowly, once every few seconds.

    The amount of semen released doesn¡¯t diminish at all.

    I hear the sound of gritting teeth above me.

    Nonna must be trying her best not to faint.

    Nonna endures the second and third shot, but on the fourth shot, her legs unravel from my waist and she spreads them apart as she tenses up.

    On the fifth shot, she shakes her head from side to side, her hair bing disheveled.

    On the sixth shot, she lets out a bestial groan and on the seventh shot, she shouts out words of love in an unrecognizable voice.

    Her body goes limp on the eighth shot, but she regains consciousness when I suck on her breasts at the same time I shoot the ninth shot, and she clings tightly to me again.

    Interspersed with her sweet whispers and our heartbeats is the pumping of my ejaction.

    ¡¸......I let everything out. I¡¯m empty.¡¹

    I pull my dick out and lift Nonna up.

    ¡¸Good work, Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Nonna lovingly rubs her cheek against my arm and directs her pink-tinted eyes at me.

    ¡¸Woah, yikes.¡¹

    My legs wobble pathetically the moment I stand up.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t me you. You pulsed 350 times after all.¡¹

    I came that much?

    I shouldn¡¯t be able to put any strength in my hips.

    ¡¸But if that¡¯s the case......sorry about your carpet.¡¹

    It felt like I came several liters.

    That amount is definitely not going to fit in Nonna¡¯s womb, and so the surplus will overflow and stain the carpet of her memories white.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s indeed wet.¡¹

    Looking at the carpet, it only looks like some water was sshed on it, it didn¡¯t resemble the image of a carpet dyed white.

    Drying it will make it perfectly usable.

    ¡¸I may have swallowed all of it......¡¹

    I rub Nonna¡¯s belly.

    Of course, it¡¯s inted.

    When I push against it lightly, nothing spills out and it feels somewhat solid.

    It¡¯s as if her stomach is only filled with my seed.

    ¡¸When you were ejacting, I could feel small grain-like objects flowing inside me.¡¹

    Oh no.

    ¡¸I better arrange for a midwife right away. Worst case, we might not be able to return to the capital in time. I think your belly will swell and a baby will be born within a month.¡¹

    Nonna bursts outughing, but when she sees my serious face, her expression bes confused.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be human, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably.¡¹

    We exchange a look and then kiss each other before chuckling again.

    ¡¸At this point, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whether it¡¯s human or an orc or an ogre or a horseman, I¡¯m fine with it as long as it is Aegir-sama¡¯s child.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you a bit biased in the non-human species mentioned? Include some more cool-looking monsters.¡¹

    Nonna smiles and walks out to the corridor naked.

    ¡¸If my stomach is going to get big soon, I want to do more.¡¹

    She says, walking unsteadily.

    ¡¸Oi oi, I just let out a ridiculous amount.¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to change the location and continue......are you done already?¡¹

    Nonna tilts her head sadly.

    A man is finished if he answers no when a woman begs him.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama......I want to do it more. Please get excited.¡¹

    As soon as Nonna gazes upward and pleads, my almost-wilted dick expands and my empty balls begin to produce sperm again. I expected nothing less of the source of my soul.

    We embrace each other and walk up to a certain room on the second floor.

    I toss out all the obstacles in the room that was apparently being used as a watchtower, leaving only an old table, and Nonna puts her hands on it, inviting me to go behind her.

    I don¡¯t m my hips against her or scrape her insides hard enough to make her scream.

    I simply rock my body gently on top of her as if I¡¯m floating on water and listen to Nonna¡¯s stories.

    ¡¸This was my sister¡¯s room. Because of the shape of the firece, it was slightly smaller than my room, and sheined about it until the day before the final day.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, sounds like your sister alright.¡¹

    Nonna pouts and twists her body to kiss me.

    ¡¸This ising from me but......sister was a show-off, naggy, and hard on the people who spoiled her.¡¹

    Speaking ill of the dead will make her haunt you.

    Or maybe she¡¯ll overlook it because she is her sister who returned home alive.

    ¡¸However, though she always said housework was too lowly for her, she was good at cooking. The stir-fried mushrooms she made for me secretly in the middle of the night......were really delicious.¡¹

    Nonna suddenly giggles.

    ¡¸She loved paintings, but she had a poor eye for them, so when my brother and I mixed in paintings we did with the ones artists my father backed did, pf pupu......this was her favorite...... kufufu......after we revealed the truth, steam shot out of her ears and she locked herself in her room for three days......¡¹

    Nonna covers her mouth and snickers to the point of tears.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s because she was that way that she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of bing a ve.¡¹

    I hug Nonna from behind.

    ¡¸Your sister is my wife and the queen! She¡¯s a queen possessing ultimate beauty and iparable breasts! You, who met with a tragic death, are the sister of a queen, there is nothing to be ashamed of. Now, bear witness to our love!¡¹

    I say as I inject another helping of semen into Nonna¡¯s womb.

    Nonna epts my seed and smiles tearfully.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure she¡¯llin lots but grin when she¡¯s alone. And then she¡¯ll get jealous of me ande pick a fight......my sister was not very well-endowed.¡¹

    We kiss and move to another room.

    The next room was modified way beyond its original state and became an area to disy arms.

    I destroy the shiny swords and armors to pieces with my Dual Crater.

    Nonna retrieves just one short sword from the corner of the room, props it up against the wall, and connects herself with me in the cowgirl position almost like she¡¯s trying to put on a show.

    She rests her hands on my chest and moves her hips at a moderate tempo.

    ¡¸This is my brother¡¯s room. All the furniture and things left in the room were gone, only this sword remained.¡¹

    I support Nonna¡¯s swaying breasts from below and nod in acknowledgement.

    ¡¸Brother was a bright and cheerful person in front of us. However hecked courage and manliness and would run and hide in dire situations.¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s face distorts like she remembered something by staring at the sword.

    ¡¸I had a mean home tutor who would always give me work, and because I hated him so much, I pushed snow on him when he was passing under the window, however the wind blew it astray and it hit father instead.¡¹

    It¡¯s my turn tough this time

    I always thought high-ranking noble kids were all strict and no fun, but they do fool around, huh?

    Nonna smacks my balls though, telling me it¡¯s noughing matter.

    My body naturally bounces up from the shock.

    ¡¸When father got angry, brother told him that I did it!¡¹

    What a hopeless brother.

    ¡¸Of course I said it was brother and we got into a fight, and in the end both of us had to go one day without food.¡¹

    It was glossed over, but didn¡¯t Nonna also me her brother?

    It doesn¡¯t matter, but a brother should at least shoulder his sister¡¯s sins, right?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why when I forced my brother to take me on a trip with his fiance, I lied and said a boar appeared. Even my brother couldn¡¯t simply flee in front of his fiance and he had to confront the boar with this sword while his legs were shaking......then I scared him from behind and he pee......peed his pants......kufufufu.¡¹

    I hug Nonna close as sheughs and bring her close to my body.

    ¡¸My brother, who is more cowardly than most, shouted out how he didn¡¯t want to die......he held in his tears when he saw me turn pale......but in the end couldn¡¯t take it and cried.¡¹

    I picture her brother and yell.

    ¡¸I have taken your sister and had her bear my children. If they are raised to be brave, you as someone rted by blood will not be thought of as a corward! You can be at ease and rest in peace!¡¹

    I grab Nonna¡¯s waist and send more of my seed into her inted belly.

    ¡¸Aah, so hot......by the way, I got a hint of my brother¡¯s aura from Bartolome recently. We have to retrain him a bit. On the other hand, Anastasia shows more guts as a girl.¡¹

    Alright, next room.

    The full-length mirror is carefully set down.

    Unlike the previous two rooms which were drastically changed, this room was kept intact as the wife¡¯s bedroom.

    For that reason, it hadn¡¯t been used, and dust can clearly be seen covering many surfaces even in the dim light.

    ¡¸Mother......¡¹

    Nonna wobbles to the dusty bed and buries her face in it, crying.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s open the window. The dust will enter your lungs.¡¹

    I put a hand on the window and swing it open.

    ¡¸......what is this?¡¹

    Surprisingly, there are iron bars on the outside of the window.

    They are doubleyered vertically and horizontally, like a prison cell.

    There¡¯s no way the wife¡¯s bedroom would be treated like this and it¡¯s hard to believe this nice room was used to confine criminals.

    The previous owner......what did the guy who took this house from Nonna use this room for?

    Suddenly, I sense a presence other than Nonna¡¯s behind me.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there?¡¹

    I quickly turn around.

    I encountered ady who looks to be in her forties.

    The woman, whose beauty and breasts are on par with Nonna, smiles faintly at me.

    I nod in my mind and sweep my Dual Crater at thedy.

    Shocked, the woman jumps back and evades my de.

    Seeing her boobs, I wondered if Nonna¡¯s mother wasing to pay a visit to her daughter, but that seemed unlikely.

    I grab Nonna¡¯s arm and pull her behind me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that bloodlust towards a girl who finally returned home? Who are you?¡¹

    The woman¡¯s smile gradually bes more wicked and her eyes be more nted.

 Chapter 574

    <h4>Chapter 574: Formless Ceasefire</h4>

    With the issue settled in the mansion, I leave and run down to the harbor to board the high-speed boat the messenger is supposedly on.

    The small and light-weight vessel which certainly seems fast is moored to the pier of the harbor we just took control over.

    Naturally, allied soldiers are surrounding it and keeping watch warily.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I call out the cautious soldiers.

    ¡¸This area is off-limits. Unless His Majesty gives permission...... wait, Your Majesty!?¡¹

    While the imposingly-standingmander stiffens, I casually jump from the wharf and onto the high-speed boat.

    ¡¸Why is he alone......hey, call someone over!¡¹

    I watch soldierse running from all directions as I enter the cabin.

    Excluding the sleeping quarters of the crew and the storage room, the ship only has one or two other rooms at most.

    Out of those rooms, I find one with a carpetid out in front, clearly designated to someone important, and knock on the door before opening it.

    ¡¸Mu, how brave of you to board without permission......whatever, I guess. Do we still not have permission for an audience?¡¹

    This must be the leader of the messengers.

    The elder wearing luxurious clothes, after slight shock and amazement, speaks with a hint of nervousness.

    I don¡¯t me him.

    After seeing my deeds in the beginning of battle, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if everyone here was instantly killed.

    Not wanting to scare the old man to death and cause problems, I get to the point.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll grant permission. Are you free now?¡¹

    I say as I sit across from him.

    ¡¸If we have permission, I¡¯d like you to escort us to your king first.¡¹

    ¡¸No need. The king is right here.¡¹

    The elder doesn¡¯t recognize me.

    It makes sense. This is also my first meeting with him.

    ¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹

    A few seconds of silence go by.

    ¡¸Y-you are Hardlett-oooooh!¨D¨Dguhaa! My chest hurts......can¡¯t breathe......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you alright!? It¡¯s because you suddenly raised your voice.¡¹

    I rub the old man¡¯s back as he breathes heavily.

    ¡¸What, what¡¯s wrong!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sir Rowsey, what is the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸You are Goldonia¡¯s-!? It can¡¯t be......¡¹

    The ship¡¯s crew and other envoyse running when they hear themotion.

    Don¡¯t jump to conclusions.

    I don¡¯t want him to die and a repeat of the messenger killing to happen.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m 75 this year, so I have a bad heart, lungs, liver, and kidney.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t send a guy like that into enemy territory......¡¹

    A guy at that age should be sitting on a rocking chair and enjoying the scenery.

    Did they send him because they think I¡¯m going to kill the messenger anyways?

    I help him drink water slowly while observing the people who came running.

    The crew and envoys are aged from 20 to 40 and judging by their uniforms, it¡¯s apparent that the old guy is the head.

    ¡¸How about everyone take their seats? That¡¯s what you came all this way for, right?¡¹

    Despite my invitation, the envoys can¡¯t hide the confusion on their faces.

    ¡¸Speaking to you won¡¯t get us anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Does King Hardlett no longer speak to messengers?¡¹

    I knew it, they don¡¯t believe I¡¯m the king.

    One person disregards the envoys and sits beside the elder.

    Hey, you¡¯re going to make me mad.

    ¡¸That¡¯s Hardlett in the flesh.¡¹

    When a sailor mutters, the envoys gulp and back up all the way to the wall.

    They instinctively nce at the sword on their hips, and the sailors, excluding the one sitting fearlessly in front of me, also emit a bloodlust.

    ¡¸W-what......you mean he came in person alone?¡¹

    ¡¸Does he not remember what he did to the Federation!?¡¹

    ¡¸Or is he belittling us, thinking that we won¡¯t dare to act because of the soldiers outside?¡¹

    Fumu, I¡¯ll answer as a topic for pre-discussion chat.

    ¡¸I remember the atrocities Imitted. And I also know you guys are patriotic enough to risk your lives in order to cut me down.¡¹

    Someone mutters to themselves asking why I did what I did.

    ¡¸Ten sailors, four envoys and an old man. You think you can do anything to me with these numbers when I have my Dual Crater?¡¹

    Everyone freezes.

    Right as one sailor in the very back raises his arm, I thrust my Dual Crater forward.

    ¡¸Eek.¡¹

    My sword passes by an envoy, grazing his ear, and slices the musket about to be aimed by the sailor in half.

    ¡¸You think you can do anything?¡¹

    The sailor¡¯s legs go weak as he falls on his ass, while the envoy is stock-still.

    I suppress my bloodlust and smile, adding one morement.

    ¡¸I have no intention of doing anything though, rest assured. The cruelty in the beginning couldn¡¯t be avoided because it was for the ambush. I didn¡¯t have the confidence to face you head-on.¡¹

    I stab my Dual Crater into the ground and spread my arms as if to tell them not to be so scared.

    ¡¸Killing you guys is meaningless. I¡¯m not crazy enough to kill insignificant people......crap, I stabbed too deep and water is leaking out. One of you go get a nk.¡¹

    I tell the sailor to hurry while gauging the envoys¡¯ reactions, but none of them seem to be at ease.

    It¡¯s probably because the way I said it wasn¡¯t very convincing.

    In the meantime, the elderly man, perhaps due to his age, closes his eyes and hangs his head with his arms folded.

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s dead.

    Concerned, I bring my face close to his, but he speaks right as I approach his mouth.

    ¡¸It is as His Excellency predicted, you do not seem to be a beast without a sense of reason.¡¹

    The old man talks in a calm and polite manner.

    Maybe this guy isn¡¯t the most important guy here.

    His gaze is directed at......the sailor sat next to him.

    ¡¸I figured there¡¯d be nothing that can be done if I get cut down the moment we meet and disguised myself, but I guess it was useless, huh?¡¹

    The elderly man stands up straight and salutes the sailor.

    Simultaneously, the envoys and the rest of the sailors also salute.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Sir Hardlett. Or should I say King Hardlett.¡¹

    The sailor removes his hood.

    His age is somewhere in the forties.

    Despite a few wrinkles, he has a handsome face.

    He has aposure about him that matches his age and at the same time a brimming vitality that doesn¡¯t match his age.

    ¡¸You......¡¹

    My voice naturally lowers and killing intent overflows.

    The atmosphere bes tense again.

    The old man holds out his hands and steps in between us.

    ¡¸You want to kill me on the spot? If the words you said were false, then you¡¯d be quite the fox.¡¹

    The man says inly as he checks the exit.

    I outwardly voice the words in my heart.

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s so handsome. And he has a simple elegance about him with considerable vitality¨D¨Dhe can gobble up both older women who are daunted by young guys and young girls who dislike middle-aged men.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    The man¨D¨DMartin Stessel, the Supreme Commander of the Olga Federation, shakes his head and offers his hand.

    ¡¸Due to the circumstances, I cannot greet you with too much affection. Please ept a handshake as courtesy.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed. It¡¯d be painful to hug after all that has happened.¡¹

    After the brief handshake, Stessel and I take our seats.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to get straight to the point.¡¹

    I say, scratching my forehead.

    ¡¸What did youe for?¡¹

    Those are unconcealed true feelings.

    I tricked the Federation when they were doing battle with the Empire, epted gold and supplies, and even had them assist with training.

    On top of that, I killed the delegation party and invaded the Federation.

    That¡¯s beyond evil and messed up.

    If I was in the Federation¡¯s shoes, I¡¯d chase the people who did that to the ends of hell and kill everyone in the way.

    No, anyone would do that.

    ¡¸At this point, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about.¡¹

    War will continue until either I defeat the Federation or get destroyed by them.

    Of course, I¡¯m prepared for that.

    ¡¸Obviously, the royalty, and everyone from nobles to soldiers and bureaucrats in the Federation are furious. They want to utterly destroy Goldonia and kill everyone down to thest citizen.¡¹

    Well, that makes sense.

    ¡¸Mentioning peace negotiations would make them a traitor and I doubt they would consider surrendering even if I brought them the heads of you and your family......is the state of things, I guess.¡¹

    Stessel says jokingly with a smile that bares his teeth.

    It¡¯s a tone an authority of a prominent nation would not use, but he doesn¡¯t seem too flippant either.

    I hate to admit it, he¡¯s the popr type.

    Going out into the city and calling out would get any wife to leave their husband and follow him.

    When he asks whether he offended me with his eyes, I respond with a deliberate bitter face.

    ¡¸On top of that......you see.¡¹

    Stessel looks over at the elderly man.

    ¡¸Everyone, leave.¡¹

    The old man orders the subordinates, who obey without any objections.

    When everyone has left, Stessel grins.

    It wasn¡¯t an amicable smile or a smile ofcency, it was an aggressive one.

    ¡¸On top of that, I¡¯m thinking of abandoning Goldonia right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that because of your personal rtionship with me?¡¹

    Stessel smirks.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, you fiend.¡¹

    He continues with the smile on his face.

    ¡¸I will definitely crush Goldonia. My mothend has more than enough power to do that. This city that you have done your best to take back is merely one of many cities far from White City. A defeat of this level won¡¯t shake the backbone of the Federation.¡¹

    ¡¸How harsh.¡¹

    He isn¡¯t acting strong or exaggerating.

    I am also aware of how tough the road ahead of me is.

    ¡¸If I concentrate our efforts on you, I can destroy you right now. However that will jeopardize our carefully constructed ns to invade the Empire. Our ambition to unify the continent would be lost. And that would be problematic.¡¹

    ¡°Unify the continent.¡±

    Stessel said something pretty outrageous.

    ¡¸What I want to say is this. Goldonia will definitely be destroyed, but I want to do it after defeating the Empire. Until then, I want a ceasefire for some kind of reason¨D¨Dhow about it?¡¹

    ¡¸I get what you¡¯re saying, but why do I have to agree?¡¹

    The reason I attacked the Federation in an overly aggressive manner was because I saw a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to exploit as they are warring with the Empire. I don¡¯t have any incentive to stop and wait for them to finish.

    Stessel nods in acknowledgement and then stands up.

    ¡¸Then will you get in the way of my ambition and confront my enraged self head-on? I can get 100 000 men and 100 ships in one month, and 300 000 men and 300 ships in two months, I wonder how much I can gather in half a year.¡¹

    Despite his fast-paced words, Stessel¡¯s eyes are serious.

    ¡¸The result will be the same even if you kill me here. The one who is next in line, the vicemander, is the brother-inw of the ambassador you murdered.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if that is true, but if it is, they could ignore the Empire and advance on us.

    I fold my arms and think.

    The statement that Nonna¡¯s mother said is also bothering me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to agree to a public peace. If I do that, my head will fly both physically and in terms of honor ......so you can do the ceasefire on your end. Don¡¯t cross one step over the line between us. If you keep that promise, I won¡¯t oppose you. I have full authority of the military, and although I can¡¯t talk them into peace, nobody willin if I aim the attack at the Empire.¡¹

    This isn¡¯t a pact or treaty or whatever.

    It¡¯s basically a secret agreement just between me and him.

    ¡¸Who could have guessed that someone who acts illogically like you wouldn¡¯t believe me unless it was written in text.¡¹

    Iugh when he clearly points it out.

    ¡¸Until the Empire is defeated, pour all your efforts into strengthening your forces. By what I can see, you have tamed some monsters and you also have a giant ship that doesn¡¯t exist in the Federation. In the one year or three years it takes to topple the Empire......maybe you can gain power to rival the Federation.¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s great advice.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to ask why?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can understand somewhat.¡¹

    Stessel smiles.

    ¡¸I will defeat the Empire. You are next. The war to unify the continent will continue. On......and on.¡¹

    Stessel¡¯s goal is not to beat the Empire efficiently.

    This guy wants to fight. He wants to do battle for a long long time.

    That¡¯s why he has the ultimate goal of continent unification.

    The reason he dares to ignore us is because half of his heart, like he said, wants to concentrate on fighting the Empire, while the other half of his heart desires a fiercer battle with us after we grow stronger.

    He is not fighting to achieve his goal.

    He sets his goals so he can fight.

    He fights a mighty foe, defeats them, then prepares for the next fight.

    This is his meaning in life.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the same?¡¹

    Stessel asks.

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a bloodthirsty murderer.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not either.¡¹

    Stessel chuckles.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t enjoy killing people. I¡¯m not fond of ughter or murder either. However, war, something that epasses everything, is wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸I prefer women.¡¹

    When I change the subject, I hear a strange thumping on the ship.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama! Are you hurt!?¡¹

    It¡¯s Celia¡¯s voice.

    Oh, the weird sound is from her crutches.

    ¡¸You have a broken leg. Just stay put.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh shut up. You lost a limb too.¡¹

    The other voice belongs to Sekrit.

    Before I can express my dislike of the situation, the door opens.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unheard of for a king to barge in on the messengers......¡¹

    Celia jumps into the room skillfully, supporting herself with a cane, and then Sekrit¡¯s eyes meet with Stessel¡¯s.

    ¡¸Wh......at......¡¹

    Stessel bespletely frozen.

    His mouth is agape as he looks back and forth between me and Sekrit.

    ¡¸......say so before.¡¹

    Sekrit res at me.

    There was no way I could have known this guy came.

    Cold sweat drips from Stessel¡¯s brow as he sees Sekrit with me.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been in touch with the Empire all along!? No way......it can¡¯t be......¡¹

    Stessel¡¯s face goes pale.

    He ispletely taken by surprise and theposure and eerie impression he had earlier vanishes.

    ¡¸I picked her up after the great war. As you can see, she¡¯s a fine woman so I made her mine.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m like this guy¡¯s ve.¡¹

    Sekrit adds something unnecessary.

    Stessel nces at Sekrit.

    Of course, she stares back, not one to be fazed.

    ¡¸Hug that woman from behind for me.¡¹

    What¡¯s with that all of a sudden?

    Although I don¡¯t get why he said that, hugging my own woman is not a big deal, and so I wrap my arm around Sekrit.

    ¡¸Ei, what are you-!?¡¹

    Stessel sighs.

    ¡¸Fumu, the face of a female. It doesn¡¯t look like she is a conspirator of equal standing.¡¹

    I hold Sekrit¡¯s arms behind her back when she tries to assault Stessel.

    Leopolt and the others alsoe a bitter.

    ¡¸I can give you a little time if you¡¯d like.¡¹

    Leopolt purposely asks in front of Stessel.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It is only to our advantage.¡¹

    He replies boldly.

    Stessel smiles silently as his subordinates enter the room and surround him.

    Thus, a ceasefire without text, which will eventually be broken, has been formed here.

    ¡¸By the way......¡¹

    Stessel sneakily scoots over to me.

    ¡¸Have youpletely topped General Sekrit?¡¹

    Is that something you ask in front of the person in question?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve gotten her to bear my children.¡¹

    Stesselughs, pping his thigh.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, can I borrow her for one night? As thanks, I¡¯ll lend you my lover.¡¹

    The person he calls is approximately 20 years of age, with a slender body and blonde hair.

    ¡¸Is everyone around me always like this......?¡¹

    Sekrit groans, scowling like she bit down on a bug.

    ¡¸If it is His Excellency¡¯s orders, no matter who it is......please be kind to me.¡¹

    The beauty politely bows and hooks her arm around mine.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t waver, you idiot!¡¹

    Sekrit kicks my ass.

    I¡¯m joking.

    ¡¸The thought of being sold to another man and fucked unwillingly is bit of a turn on though.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a pervert. This woman finally turned into a pervert.¡¹

    While the stupid negotiations are going on, I think briefly to myself.

    The mortalbat with the Federation will eventually begin.

    I wonder who will lead it.

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575: Nothingness 1 ¨C Nature of Sons</h4>

    After entering into a ¡®textless ceasefire¡¯, I withdrew my troops, leaving behind a unit to defend Elektra.

    Fortunately, Elektra is a city with roads, defense, a harbor, and all facilities in ce, so reinforcements can be sent should anything happen.

    Thenes the nk period.

    Of course, military expansion continued in preparation for the uing rematch with the Federation and policies were developed to make it so the nation had enough resources to maintain the production.

    But that was Leopolt¡¯s, Adolph¡¯s and sometimes Tristan¡¯s job.

    I simply stamped my seal of approval without looking, spent time with family, made women mine, and asionally dove into trouble when I had too much free time to know what to do with it. Those were my days.

    ¡¸Guh......¡¹

    The morning sun shines into my half-awake eyes and the effects of over-drinkingst night pound my head.

    ¡¸Wake up, father. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡¹

    Who is shaking me?

    This voice has to be Nonna.

    ¡¸Mmnn......I don¡¯t need breakfast.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh. If father doesn¡¯te, Celia-san will say to wait until thest minute, and we¡¯ll bete. Hurry.¡¹

    Nonna climbs on the futon and jostles me with her entire body.

    She¡¯s very light.

    Even with all the weight of her body, it isn¡¯t enough to push me out of bed.

    As she sways back and forth rhythmically while straddling my body, her crotch grinds naturally against me.

    Her pretty hair dances in the sunlight and the smell of faint perfume wafts through the room.

    Although my mind is still hazy to make out what she¡¯s saying, I can¡¯t get enough of her bell-like voice.

    My sexual appetite is stimted rather than my appetite for food.

    ¡¸Wake up©` wake up©` Waah!?¡¹

    I hug Nonna and roll over, pinning her under me.

    ¡¸Wai- father, you¡¯re heavy~!¡¹

    I hold down Nonna¡¯s iling arms and kiss her neck as she tries to escape.

    ¡¸Aah, Nonna. You¡¯re beautiful today too......it¡¯s as if a goddess has manifested in the present world.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuck, are you still dreaming and mistaking me for mother? Well, it¡¯s not. I¡¯m your daughter, Anastasia!¡¹

    I repeatedly kiss either side of Nonna¡¯s neck while whispering sweet nothings in her ear.

    ¡¸Your lovely voice, your flowery scent, today you are also a woman with no equal......I can¡¯t find your breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸I see you are not only still half-asleep, but you also drank until morning......wait, what did you mean by thatst bit? I do have breasts. In fact, mine are the biggest among my peers, it¡¯s just that mother has monster tits.¡¹

    I figure I¡¯ll find them eventually and position myself between Nonna¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸Fufu, let¡¯s make love before eating.¡¹

    ¡¸This is no time to be getting angry. Father ispletely mistaken, plus he¡¯s naked......plus he¡¯s erect. It¡¯s ridiculously huge......and it¡¯s rubbing against me! Not good, it¡¯s getting wet!¡¹

    I smile at the flustered Nonna and squeeze her tightly while searching for her non-existent breasts.

    ¡¸Wait, this is really bad! You mustn¡¯t push it in, father! It¡¯ll go in! We¡¯re father and daughter! We¡¯re rted by blood¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I caress the cheek of the fussing Nonna and kiss her gently on the lips like she is a fragile object.

    ¡¸Nmu.¡¹

    I flick my tongue lightly over her teeth and tongue, and, with my mouth closed, use the vibrations of my throat to say ¡®I love you¡¯.

    For some reason, Nonna stopped struggling.

    ¡¸Aah geez, I knew this would happen one day! What excuse can I give mother when father embraces me?¡¹

    Nonna mumbles something and spreads her obstinately closed legs, wrapping them around my waist.

    ¡¸Father¡¯s thing won¡¯t go smoothly into my body, so take it easy. Seriously, having to offer father my virginity is unbelievable.¡¹

    I grab her smaller-than-usual waist and her much thinner legs and¨D¨D

    ¡¸Achoo!¡¹

    ¡¸Wagya, gross!!¡¹

    Dust suddenly got into my nose and I sneezed.

    My body freezes for several seconds and my eyes blink twice as I wake up.

    Laying in front of me is Anastasia and she has shifted her underwear to the side as she¡¯s being held down by me.

    ¡¸What are you doing? You¡¯re not at the age when you miss your father¡¯s bed anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Anastasia silently adjusts her underwear back.

    Seeing that, I grasp the situation and pat her shoulder, telling her not to worry.

    ¡¸You¡¯re old enough now. I understand that you are curious about boners, but it¡¯s not proper to y with someone¡¯s dick when they¡¯re sleeping. If you really want to see, I can show it to you.¡¹

    Anastasia¡¯s eyes widen one size bigger than normal.

    Though she is my daughter, she has inherited Nonna¡¯s looks and is like an angel.

    ¡¸For having Nonna¡¯s blood, she has average-sized breasts though.¡¹

    Oops, I said it out loud.

    All of a sudden, Anastasia smiles.

    ¡¸Father, I have a flower for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, a flower?¡¹

    Flowers aren¡¯t my favorite, but any gift from my daughter will make me happy.

    ¡¸Yes. Here is a nice rose......for you!!!¡¹

    Anastasia plucks a rose from a nearby vase and jams it in my dick.

    ¡¸Guoooh! What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to eat breakfast now. Have a good day, father.¡¹

    She ms the door, not turning around to check on me even once.

    ¡¸Damn, she stabbed me thorns and all......is this a rebellious phase?¡¹

    As I ponder to myself what to do, I hear cute footsteps.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, Miss Anastasia came to the dining room with a menacing look, what on earth......eeek!¡¹

    Celia jumps back to the wall as soon as she enters the room.

    I¡¯m d that her leg has fully healed.

    ¡¸Just when I thought it got bigger and grew bumps and veins, a flower has finally bloomed!? Aegir-sama, are you sure that thing isn¡¯t a separate living creature!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down. Anastasia is going through a rebellious phase and stabbed me with a rose.¡¹

    Now that I look at it, it does look like I have a rose growing out of my dick.

    Iugh about it to mask the pain.

    Honestly, it hurts more than having a sword gouge my stomach.

    I might scream in pain if I rx for a second, but I can¡¯t do that in front of Celia.

    ¡¸Sorry, could you help me extract it? The thorns on this thing are crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to remember what happened afterward.

    It¡¯s something I hope I never experience again.

    ¡¸That was horrible. A daughter of marriageable age is really difficult to handle.¡¹

    ¡¸I suffered quite the shock too. Having to pull a thorny rose from Aegir-sama¡¯s dick......just thinking about it hurts.¡¹

    I walk in the corridor alongside the shivering Celia.

    Apparently Anastasia has be violent, it would not be good to meet her in the dining room.

    Let¡¯s walk around the mansion, it¡¯ll help with Celia¡¯s rehabilitation too.

    We walk together to a room with a shut window, through the area of the courtyard where the sun doesn¡¯t shine, and I asionally turn back and look behind me.

    ¡¸Are you searching for something?¡¹

    As expected, Celia realizes and asks me.

    I was searching for Lucy.

    Obviously, she¡¯s in the mansion and Imonly see her around.

    She invites me to y and also lets me embrace her.

    .

    ¡¸Something doesn¡¯t feel right though.¡¹

    Or should I say she¡¯s not in the mood.

    When another girles in the middle of our ytime, she takes a step back, and when we have sex, it isn¡¯t intense to the point I lose my mind, it just ends with the both of us feeling good.

    We still have a good rtionship, it¡¯s just not like the passionate days of when we lived in the forest.

    Is she being considerate or maybe she is dissatisfied with something?

    ¡¸Maybe it was bad to call her mother. Should I dere her as my mother-sh-lover instead?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t, it will cause unnecessary chaos.¡¹

    Reba appears quietly.

    She has been gathering information within the country and keeping watch on the Federation.

    With the reprieve, she was able to start building arger informationwork in the Federation, so we can expect more urate reports.

    ¡¸Any news today? Maybe there¡¯s a gang of bandits or a developing uprising?¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t much to report. If I had to say something, it¡¯s about your family.¡¹

    Reba goes on, not noticing my sudden silence.

    ¡¸It seems Sma is performing her duties well.¡¹

    Sma is someone I brought back from the Empire along with the beastmen.

    She was formerly a member of the rebel army fighting against the Empire, but she chose to stay with me due to the favorable treatment.

    Her job is to look after my sons¡¯ education......in other words, she¡¯s a sex instructor.

    Of course with that said, she is not being forced to do so, she is being paid a hefty sum.

    And she herself has a preference for younger men, so it¡¯s not an issue.

    ¡¸Based on my observations, she has done it with everyone. She didn¡¯t simply stop at sleeping with them, she taught them lessons on the body, how to act as lovers, how to make children, and how to follow-up after forcing someone against their will. It doesn¡¯t seem she has any problems with her attitude towards work.¡¹

    ¡¸So you peeked on everyone.¡¹

    Celia says in a pitying tone.

    Well, they¡¯re boys.

    I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t feel pleasure or shame from having Reba and the other female intelligence officers spy on them.

    ¡¸Right......¡¹

    Let¡¯s move on.

    ¡¸Bartolome-san, Gilbard-san, ude-san, and Reiner-san all graduated from being virgins with her help.¡¹

    Wonderful.

    Sma is man-crazy and a bit of a money-grubber, but she¡¯s got a nice face and body.

    She¡¯s perfect for the task.

    ¡¸Your sons, having learned about women, are steadily leaving the nest.¡¹

    Fumu fumu.

    ¡¸First, Bartolome-san is embracing the girl rescued from the underground like mad. Presently, contraception is being used, but at that pace it will eventually fail and she¡¯ll get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Despite how mild-mannered he appears, he has a strong sex drive after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Those two did it in an empty storehouse. They ran away naked when discovered......¡¹

    Celia grumbles.

    ¡¸Mel-san¡¯s eldest son, Gilbard-san, seems to have befriended a maid in her thirties and they seem to be mainly meeting in her room. She is aware of her age though so it doesn¡¯t look like the rtionship will progress past ymates.¡¹

    ¡¸Gilbard¡¯s older siblings are all female so he tends to act spoiled, and his sex drive is strong after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Those two, sucking on her tit like a baby in the dining room in the middle of the night, I don¡¯t know if I should clean up after them or not because of his spoiled nature.¡¹

    Celia holds her head in her hand.

    ¡¸Maria-san¡¯s son, ude-san, has that kind of rtionship with a younger girl he knows in town, and Yoguri-san¡¯s son, Reiner-san......was discovered just as he was about to embrace Mel-san¡¯s daughter, Miss Miu, and was given a scolding.¡¹

    ¡¸They have strong sex drives too.¡¹

    ¡¸I am one of the people who stopped Reiner-san. If I was ten seconds slower, he would have put it in without contraception. Anyway, regardless of whether they are a girl or boy, Aegir-sama¡¯s children all have too high of a sex drive!¡¹

    Celia goes on, seemingly at her wits¡¯ end.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean to be nderous but your daughters are also questionable. When I was training, Miss Ekaterina, Ca-san¡¯s daughter, was breathing hard and watching with strange eyes!¡¹

    Hmm, Anastasia also seems to like macho men, and secretly visits arenas and goes to the theater to watch war ys targeted at men. When Mack and Ipare to see who¡¯s stronger, she also hurries toe watch.

    ¡¸Normally, it¡¯s not good for royalty to freely make lovers as that would create ties of obligation, but because everyone has such high sex drives, if they don¡¯t have partners to relieve themselves they end up going for their siblings.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a problem. I wonder who they take after.¡¹

    The two of them silently point at me.

    ¡¸Onest thing.¡¹

    Reba¡¯s face bes serious.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Antonio-san.¡¹

    Oh, him.

    He always distances himself from me.

    ¡¸He graduated from being a virgin with Sma like the others.¡¹

    Did he do something bad?

    ¡¸The thing is, his size, hardness, and shape are iparable to that of an average man. He also has natural sense so when he was taught a little bit, he greatly improved......and midway through, he had Sma squealing and begging to be his lover. It seems he rejected her though.¡¹

    ¡¸Gulp.¡¹

    I poke Celia¡¯s cheek as she swallows her saliva nervously.

    ¡¸However, he never came back ever since that time and it doesn¡¯t appear he has found other partners.¡¹

    ¡¸With his size and sense, it¡¯s indeed odd for him not to seek out women.¡¹

    I really can¡¯t understand him at all.

    Finally, I tell Reba one thing in a casual but semi-serious manner.

    ¡¸Thanks for your investigation, but you don¡¯t have to monitor my family anymore. It¡¯s not needed whatsoever.¡¹

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    Reba is reluctant.

    I know what she wants to say.

    Since the dawn of time, it¡¯smon for a king to be betrayed by other members of royalty.

    As a person in charge of intelligence, it¡¯s natural to monitor that.

    Knowing that, I say it one more time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not needed.¡¹

    I state clearly.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    While dissatisfied, Reba acknowledges.

    ¡¸Let me say this as it is not a family matter. It is known that Sma is responsible for taking care of your sons¡¯ sex education. Specifically, it was the town girl who is ude-san¡¯s lover who bbered to her friends. The bureaucrat nobles and feudal lords have been offering bribes to Sma¨D¨Dand because she loves money, she has been epting.¡¹

    A smile unconsciously forms on my face.

    Sma has absolutely no authority.

    However, she frequently spends time with my sons in bed and thus has many opportunities to whisper the names of people to favor.

    ¡¸Should she be killed?¡¹

    I can¡¯t kill the first partner of my sons.

    I¡¯ll probably spank her in front of my sons and love her together with them.

    A bit of skinship with the boys isn¡¯t a bad idea.

    ¡¸Now then.¡¹

    I¡¯ve finished listening to the reports and the pain in my dick has subsided.

    Just as I¡¯m gearing up to train my out-of-shape body, I make eye contact with Catherine in the hallway.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa.¡¹

    Her breathing isbored like she sprinted at full speed for some time.

    Without saying anything, I wrap an arm around Catherine¡¯s shoulder.

    I had an appointment with Rose, who wanted to watch me train for some reason, but maybe she¡¯ll overlook me skipping out as I can¡¯t just abandon her aroused mother.

    ¡¸The city......in front of people......¡¹

    ¡¸Alright let¡¯s go, it¡¯s been a while.¡¹

    I lower my head to Celia as she puffs up, and wink poorly at Reba as she sighs before heading to the city.

 Chapter 576

    <h4>Chapter 576</h4>

    This is a corner of the capital where especially luxurious shops are located.

    The shop in question doesn¡¯t have a tout in front or even a sign for that matter, and at first nce cannot be distinguished from the private residence of a rich person.

    ¡¸We took too much time shopping and ended up beingte.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really talk to her and she doesn¡¯t seem very materialistic so I don¡¯t know her tastes.

    ¡¸Fufu, well it¡¯s not like this shop particrly cares about being punctual.¡¹

    I knock on the door with Catherine hooking her arm with mine.

    Nobody responds, instead the peephole opens slightly.

    When I silently insert a slip of paper, this time the door slowly opens.

    In contrast to the in front, the interior was decorated with gold and silver ornaments from the ceiling to the walls and floor, and expensive-looking furnishings, which I had no clue about, were also arranged all over.

    <sub></sub>

    Our guide, who is wearing a fancy outfit that would rival a noble¡¯s clothes, bows as politely as a knight would, and the muscr bodyguard standing by closes the door behind us.

    It is not hard to imagine what would happen if someone tried to enter without an invitation.

    ¡¸Lord Onagosky, Lady Shikijo, we¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    We reply as we adjust our masks, mine that is in the shape of an orc¡¯s face, and Catherine¡¯s that is in the shape of a subus¡¯s face.

    ¡¸I will take your outer garments.¡¹

    I remove my cloak, revealing my indoor wear, while Catherine takes off her fur coat and shows a very risque dress.

    ¡¸You look great.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡¹

    What is there to be embarrassed about?

    The top partpletely exposes her shoulders and even the side of her breasts.

    The bottom part is knee-length, but the fabric is almost too tight to her body, not only outlining the curves of her ass but also digging into her crotch.

    Additionally, the slits on the side go up to her torso so a line of skin from her thigh to the area above her waist can be seen.

    Can you even be embarrassed if you wear such a lewd dress?

    ¡¸Your underwear is also......wait, I can¡¯t see it.¡¹

    With such a big slit, there¡¯s no way it can¡¯t be seen.

    ¡¸......it¡¯s because I¡¯m not wearing any.¡¹

    Damn Catherine, how lewd are you?

    I can totally see her bing sex-crazed if left alone.

    This is when I realized I ignored the guide, but the man kept his eyes down and never reacted to our conversations, only courteously speaking up in a neutral tone when we stopped talking.

    ¡¸Will you be requesting a private room today? Or perhaps you¡¯d like the hall?¡¹

    ¡¸The hall, the hall please.¡¹

    Catherine replies sharply, not waiting for him to finish, but the man simply bows and leads the way.

    Anotherrge extravagant door is opened.

    Immediately, music pours out of the room, dancers can be seen moving to the music, and other guests are chatting and enjoying wine at tables......it was like an evening party held by nobles.

    The only differences are that the windows are tightly shut and everyone is wearing masks that hide their faces.

    ¡¸If an evening party became like this, everybody would panic.¡¹

    Catherine giggles slyly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    I chuckle, admiring the scene in front of me.

    ¡¸Nnchu......bchu......haa, haa......your kisses are so good......guchu.¡¹

    ¡¸Well I¡¯m impressed by your tongue......ooh, it¡¯s arousing me unbingly.¡¹

    A gentleman in his fifties and a woman who appears to be in her twenties are sharing a passionate kiss with each other while dancing.

    ¡¸Aah......my chaste wife......doing that......with a middle-aged man she doesn¡¯t know......oooh.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, getting like this while your wife is being stolen......how naughty even though you¡¯re still young. No wonder she¡¯s cheating on you.¡¹

    A man who appears to be the husband of the young wife sips alcohol on the sofa as a woman who appears to be the wife of the older gentleman pokes at his pants while abusing him verbally, opening up her dress to let him suck on her breasts.

    Looking closer at those dancing, many are ying with each other¡¯s bodies and there are some who boldly opened their dresses.

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    When I shift my attention to the loud scream, I see a burly man mming his hips against the ass of an olderdy who has her hands on the table.

    The guests around them are watching with a wine ss in one hand.

    ¡¸Her ass is so white and soft......I can¡¯t help getting turned on.¡¹

    ¡¸The way he moves his hips is wonderful too. And that rod of his is also impressive......gulp.¡¹

    The spectators aren¡¯t throwing vulgar jeers, they are enjoying the performance like it is a sophisticated event.

    Eventually, the man spills his seed and gives the woman a hot kiss.

    No sooner had they finished, than the man started to dance with another woman and the woman started moaning as another man stuffed her wet hole.

    This is a social meeting ce where men and women secretly release their sexual desires.

    Normally, people of high status hide their names and faces and let their hidden desires explode.

    They can let their beloved wives be fucked by another man, or watch their husbands release their seed in another woman, or they can show off the joys of sex as a loving couple to strangers whose names and faces they don¡¯t know¨D¨D

    ¡¸Pardon me, Lord Onagosky, I have to say Shikijo-sama looks lovely this evening too......her carefree body, her alluring scent, even without seeing her face I have no doubt she is a beauty. Do you mind if I embrace her to whom that subus mask matches so well? I wish for us to exchange wives.¡¹

    A man in his thirties kneels in front of us.

    Beside him is a woman who seems to have the hots for me and is wearing a dress that barely covers her nipples.

    ¡¸Sorry, we will not exchange.¡¹

    Catherine rejects the man clearly, nuzzling her face against my arm.

    ¡¸Then I suppose your goal is to show off?¡¹

    The man disappointedly sends his hand to another woman¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Indeed, we want people to watch.¡¹

    Catherine pulls my hand and guides me to therge bed which is obviously out of ce in the dance hall.

    ¡¸To be honest, when you initially told me about this ce I thought you were going to show yourself being taken by another man.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that much of a slut! Everyone keeps saying all I do is cheat, but I just have a bit of a stronger sex drive than others! Recently even Rose is saying how she wants to learn to cheat...... grumble grumble.¡¹

    It¡¯s impressive that she discovered such a shop having only a little higher sex drive.

    She came here with me more times than I can count on my hands.

    We smile at each other as we walk together to the bed, though Catherine doesn¡¯t get in and only puts her hands on the edge.

    I feel people¡¯s gazes focusing on us.

    Even through the mask, it¡¯s easy to tell Catherine is one or two levels prettier than the average woman.

    When such a woman is going to get fucked, no appeal is needed to attract the attention of the other guests.

    I silently rub her ass with my left hand.

    I make her dress adhere more to her body and show off the shape of Catherine¡¯s ass and hips to the surrounding spectators.

    The men start to breathe quicker.

    Next, I insert my hand through the wide slit in her dress and reach for her crotch, realizing that she really isn¡¯t wearing any underwear.

    ¡¸Not only is there no underwear, there¡¯s no hair. It¡¯s smooth like a baby¡¯s bum.¡¹

    Catherine turns red as I brush my hand over the inside of her thigh, grind my knuckle against her slightly open entrance, and rub one finger over her clitoris.

    ¡¸Nnnah!¡¹

    Catherine can¡¯t hold back and lets the spectators hear a moan.

    The couple who wanted to steal Catherine earlier is watching in the front row.

    At first, I was hesitant to let people see Catherine¡¯s naked body, but if she herself gets aroused by it, I figured it might not be too bad.

    ¡¸Even her moans are lovely. And just from a bit of caressing, she¡¯s already leaking......what an amorous woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Her legs are wobbling......as a lustful woman myself, I can tell. She¡¯s trying to keep her thighs, which naturally want to open wide, closed with her sense of reason. But it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s arousal heightens as she perceives the reactions from the audience.

    The reason we visit this ce is to relish this very sensation.

    It is not good for the king to openly show his sexual intercourse with his concubines to an unspecified number of people, and it is not thrilling enough for us to let family and housemaids watch.

    This ce allows us to show our love to strangers while keeping our identities perfectly concealed.

    I¡¯m sure the people watching would never think that the ones having sex in front of them are the king and his concubine.

    The spectators respectfully admire our performance.

    ¡¸The male has a burly body like that of the reigning king but his caresses are as soft as silk, it looks like he has considerable skill.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I thought he would stir his fingers around roughly in a way that corresponds to his physique, but instead he uses tantalizing techniques to arouse the woman......he seems very ustomed to this like His Majesty who is a well-knowndy-killer.¡¹

    My gentle touching of her ass and caressing of the area around her genitals eventually causes Catherine¡¯s hips to shake.

    ¡¸Uug......aaah, hiu......aauuu......ooooh.¡¹

    At first, she only lets out weak squeals, but her voice gradually bes louder and lower pitched.

    She starts pushing her ass against me invitingly and grinds her sensitive crotch on me, begging me to do more.

    Catherine peeks over her shoulder and makes eye contact with me.

    I ask for permission with my eyes and am given it gleefully with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸Here I go.¡¹

    My left hand goes from rubbing to firmly grabbing her waist, and my right hand goes from feathery touches to sticking three fingers into her wet pussy.

    ¡¸Higuu!!¡¹

    My fingers enter her vagina and lift her lower body up while spreading her hole, turning her sweet moans into screams.

    I move my fingers quickly, rubbing her like I¡¯m trying to start a fire.

    The middle parts of my fingers rub her inner walls while my thumb presses down and stimtes her clit.

    ¡¸Higeee! A, aaggh¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Normally, this kind of virgin technique would be painful.

    Those around me express confusion and disapproval.

    ¡¸Too intense! It hurts! It-it feels goood!!¡¹

    Catherine had already secreted plenty of sticky love juices from my earlier forey, and she likes it rough to begin with.

    Her erotic body soon adapts to the impossibly intense stimtion and changes the pain into pleasure.

    ¡¸C-cumming! I¡¯m cumming! A big one......from my head to my womb......aa-aaaah! Aaguu!!¡¹

    Catherine spreads her slender legs wide apart as if to show everything and ils them a few times before arching her back and squirting.

    ¡¸Eeee! It won¡¯t stop! It feels so good that it broke me......eeeeeee!!¡¹

    She bucks her hips, each time spraying a jet of liquid from her crotch.

    I keep my fingers in her pussy, matching my movements with her, trying to extend her climax as long as possible.

    Catherine bucks a third time, then a fourth, and on the fifth time, she gushes once more and copses on the bed.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    I shift the mask that was sliding off her face back in ce.

    ¡¸Ha......hahiii.¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s body still trembles as the pleasure from the orgasm still lingers.

    ¡¸Incredible......I never saw someone cum like that before. Is she just really sensitive or is the man just really good......?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa.¡¹

    The man sighs in admiration, while residual pleasure seems to have transmitted to the woman, prompting her to rub her own crotch.

    ¡¸In any case, that was a pretty nice squirt.¡¹

    ¡¸Though it is just forey, after she climaxed like that, she won¡¯tst any longer. Is this it?¡¹

    Fufufu, you are underestimating Catherine¡¯s sexual appetite.

    Catherine isying on the bed with her tongue sticking out.

    I grab her shoulder, press my tongue against her neck and lick down to her thigh, not minding that her dress is in the way.

    ¡¸Should I continue?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯d love you to.¡¹

    Catherine slowly rises and lets out a hot sigh as she clings to my bottom half.

    ¡¸Oh my......it really feels like she¡¯s an actual subus.¡¹

    ¡¸That steamy breath......I¡¯m embarrassed to admit my crotch is-¡¹

    It¡¯s unsure whether Catherine can even hear those voices when she¡¯s in heat.

    She puts her hands on my pants and deliberately pulls them down slowly.

    I¡¯m also turned on after teasing her body and seeing the woman¡¯s deep state of arousal.

    Naturally, my freed cock ispletely erect.

    ¡¸Uooh, what is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a log! Something that big exists!?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it......even someone like me who is proud of their size is dwarfed by three......no, four times......this must be what it means to be beyond description!¡¹

    The spectators make the most noise they have today.

    I don¡¯t like showing my dick to another man so it droops a bit.

    ¡¸Big, it¡¯s too big! It¡¯s like a monster!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible......bigger than my arm......not to mention its length and thickness!¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, its pointing up......it must be really hard......like a rock.¡¹

    And my dick regains its hardness from the women¡¯s voices.

    How stimting it is to show off my dick to women whose names or faces I don¡¯t know.

    Uh oh, I can hear Celia repeating how much of a pervert I am in my head, I better stop thinking of any more weird stuff.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s join together.¡¹

    ¡¸Come.¡¹

    Catherine and I stand face to face with each other on the bed.

    When my erect penis pushes against her stomach, she smiles and grabs onto it.

    I lower my hips as I hold one of Catherine¡¯s legs in my arm and use the other arm to draw her waist toward me.

    My dick perfectly meets with her hole, and we kiss as we bring our bodies closer.

    ¡¸Is he going to prate her with that?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way, it won¡¯t even fit inside a prostitute on the verge of retiring. It¡¯ll tear her apart.¡¹

    ¡¸But look at those two, they¡¯re connecting......like they¡¯ve done it before.¡¹

    Catherine and I be one.

 Chapter 576.2

    <h4>Chapter 576-2: Nothingness 2 ¨C The Start of Debauchery 2</h4>

    ¡¸It went in¡­¡­¡¹

    The voices of the men and women around me are in sync.

    ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s amazing. I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, Cat-¡­¡­ahem.¡¹

    Our bodies adhere to each other.

    We press our lips together, not worrying about our masks touching, and entwine our tongues.

    The vulgar slurping sounds don¡¯t bother us either.

    Her lovely breastspress against my chest.

    The nipple located in the center of each mound rubs against my skin and growsrger from the stimtion.

    I can also feel a bulge forming on the outside of Catherine¡¯s abdomen from my dick prating her.

    Her entire body squirms, trembling at my mercy when I move forward and begging for more when I pull back, it¡¯s like her hole is trying to curry favor with my dick.

    The hot kisses, the pressure of her boobs and the subtle movement of our hips is enough to produce pleasure.

    I naturally get harder and bigger, and Catherine leaks more love juices as her eyes melt in ecstasy.

    But it¡¯s not sufficient. She wants more.

    ¡¸Please get on top¡­¡­thrust harder¡­¡­¡¹

    Catherine, wanting me to topple her, leans backward.

    I have another idea, and with a grin, hold onto her to stop her from falling and lean backward.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    Iy face-up on the bed, still connected to Catherine, meaning she is now on top.

    With the shifting of weight, my dick prates deeper into Catherine¡¯s tunnel, causing her to let out a moan and arch her delicate body.

    Her hairless genitals stretched to its limits, the bulge in her stomach in the shape of my dick, her soft bouncing boobs, her stiff nipples, her beautiful voice and her tongue hanging out slovenly from her mouth with saliva dripping, everything is in in sight to the spectators.

    ¡¸Gorgeous. And at the same time, obscene.¡¹

    ¡¸Having such a giant penis enter her should be like torture, but her body is screaming in delight.¡¹

    ¡¸I can tell how far it has gone by the bulge in her stomach. I¡¯ve never seen sex like this before¡­¡­ incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸Any woman would be jealous of her smooth skin and perfect proportions, but getting vited by the ck bumpy wicked cock¡­¡­ it¡¯s so savage¡­¡­and wild¡­¡­and crude¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I want to get fucked by that dick¡­¡­it¡¯ll definitely tear me apart¡­¡­nevertheless¡­¡­I want it.¡¹

    The two of us turn their murmurs into further excitement as our hips bump against each other.

    Catherine supports herself with one hand on my chest while the other hand grabs my hand and guides it up to fondle her breasts.

    As for me, I have one hand enjoying her boobs and the other hand squeezing her ass.

    ¡¸If you spread them apart that much, they¡¯ll see everything! It¡¯s so embarrassing!!¡¹

    Catherine shouts.

    However, the increase in speed of her hips and the depth of each hip-drop contradict her words.

    The shame from being seen by others is washed away by the thrill of having sex in public.

    ¡¸They¡¯re looking! They¡¯re looking at my shaved privates and my indecent hip movements!¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s up-and-down motions reach a frightening pace.

    ¡¸And they can hear me. They can hear the dirty pping sounds, the moans and screams.¡¹

    My other hand moves down to her butt, and I grip firmly as I thrust up to grind against the entrance of her womb.

    ¡¸Nngh! Nnngyuuu!¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s hands hold her head as she shrieks.

    She is ovee by waves of pleasure and her body convulses countless times.

    Catherine raises her legs, letting all of her body weight rest on my dick, and continues crying out from the intense stimtion.

    At this point, the other indecent happenings in the hall have stopped.

    Our extreme performance has attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    The audience is watching with feverish eyes and each gender has their own reactions, the men have a tent in their pants and the women are rubbing their thighs together restlessly.

    ¡¸Fufufu, you haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡¹

    I grab Catherine¡¯s waist and push her onto her back like she wanted.

    Then I take her legs, which spread on reflex, and fold them to her head.

    ¡¸This position¡­¡­way in the back.¡¹

    Catherine, correctly guessing what my intentions are, lucks her lips in anticipation.

    ¡¸I love you.¡¹

    I kiss her wet lips gently.

    ¡¸Nchu¡­¡­me too.¡¹

    The females of the audience let out enraptured sighs at our sweet whispers.

    When our lips finally part, I rest all my weight on Catherine and plunge my dick deep inside her.

    Her steamy gasps change into a bestial groan.

    I slowly lift my hips, and then sink them back in again.

    Everytime I repeat the process, love juices spray out.

    By no means am I going fast.

    I thrust all the way to the base then pull back the entire length, which takes a full two seconds.

    In exchange for being slower, my thrusts are deeper.

    They ignore any resistance from the clenching of her vagina and her embraces.

    Catherine also shivers after each thrust, and the audience audibly gulps as the bed creaks.

    ¡¸Aagh! Hiigu! Dyingg!!¡¹

    Her iling hands do nothing to push me away, and as long as I¡¯m holding her thighs, she can¡¯t run or close her legs.

    Catherine squeals powerlessly, though her unfocused eyes plead for an even harder punishment.

    ¡¸More! More! Do it until I die! Kill meee!!¡¹

    Of course, Catherine isn¡¯t the only one being toyed with by the pleasure.

    Digging into her creases and gouging into her womb is also stimting me.

    Her endlessly flowing juices lubricate the entire length of my dick, yet the sticky fluid doesn¡¯t reduce any of the friction, instead multiplies the sensations.

    ¡¸Dig deeper¡­¡­more!!¡¹

    Catherine presses down on her stomach, and the moment she does so, the pressure on my dick increases by several times.

    ¡¸Oooh¡­¡­fuck, that¡¯s good.¡¹

    My testicles start sending semen up to my dick as they sense my limit approaching.

    I feel hot magma rising through the urethra and my dick begins to twitch.

    I count down mentally as I continue thrusting.

    Four more times left¡­¡­three¡­¡­two¡­¡­

    On thest thrust, Catherine wraps her limbs around me right before I pull out.

    ¡¸Bite down on my breasts!¡¹

    With her strong tone and my head, hazy from being on the verge of orgasm, I listen and do as she says without hesitation.

    ¡¸Ow.¡¹

    The pain triggers Catherine¡¯s vagina, which has long since past its limit, to convulse uncontrobly.

    ¡¸Guhh! This is¡­¡­¡¹

    Catherine¡¯s insides are squeezing like a vice.

    An average man might not be able to endure it, but it¡¯s the ideal stimtion for my throbbing dick that¡¯s ready to ejacte.

    Catherine specifically did this for me.

    We call out each other¡¯s names in a loving embrace.

    And in that moment, semen gushes out of my urethra and into Catherine¡¯s canal.

    Her walls milk my pulsing dick as my narrowing urethra expels everyst drop in my balls.

    ¡¸Uugh! Guooh! This is amazing! Ooooh!¡¹

    Catherine rubs my shoulder as I cum, maintaining the undting of her genitals to extend my orgasm.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe how loud it is. Is that the sound of him ejacting? I can hear it from here.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so intense it feels like I¡¯m the one having sex.¡¹

    ¡¸His testicles are the size of apples¡­¡­is he ill? No, they¡¯re deting as he ejates so they must have been filled with his seed.¡¹

    Releasing my load brings me back to my senses, and the surrounding whispers start registering in my head again.

    I push off the bed with my knees and pull my cock out, then approach Catherine¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Wah, wah! Gosh¡­¡­hmh¡­¡­glk¡­¡­golp¡­¡­¡¹

    My cock still twitched sporadically after I pulled out, allowing me to stter Catherine¡¯s face, and although she looks at me somewhat disapprovingly, she opens her mouth to swallow my manhood. Simultaneously, a river of white flows out of her crotch.

    ¡¸Her womb was filled in one ejaction¡­¡­even after fifteen men, that didn¡¯t happen with my wife.¡¹

    ¡¸He already started cumming a while ago, yet the woman¡¯s throat is still gulping. How much is he going to cum?¡¹

    ¡¸His penis and testicles are on the same level as the orc our house keeps¡­¡­and the amount of semen is close to five times more. How terrifying.¡¹

    Pleased by the praise I¡¯m receiving and finished with emptying my stores of semen, I check on Catherine, who was the recipient of overpowering intercourse.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s borrow a private room and take a break.¡¹

    Catherine keeps the liquid from trickling out from between her legs with a cloth as she asks a servant to prepare a room.

    Other girls would have passed out at this point and wouldn¡¯t be able to lift a finger, but as expected, she¡¯s resilient when ites to sex.

    We yield the bed and throw on a simple robe.

    By the way, the private room is a sectioned-off space on the outer part of the hall.

    There are windows but they are far from the center of the room, and voices from the hall can¡¯t be heard, so no ambiance travels in.

    In general, each room permits only one couple and it is bad manners to call out to those in the private room, which makes the room a good environment for beginners who want to peek and be peeked at from a safe distance.

    ¡¸Apparently, these rooms also have a special way to be used¡­¡­your partner goes in with another man while you imagine what is going on inside the room and agonize at not being able to call out to them.¡¹

    Catherine exins.

    If it was me, I would probably bust through the wall and intervene.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you want to enter with other men?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, perhaps? Ah, I¡¯m kidding, it¡¯s just a joke! Wait until we get inside the room before you stick a finger in my ass!¡¹

    We fool around as we make our way to the room and are just about to push the door open when someone pokes me from behind.

    ¡¸Um, excuse me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, what is it?¡¹

    I turn around to see a woman wearing a dog mask.

    Whoops, I forgot. The rule in this ce is to treat everyone with respect regardless of status or identity.

    I reverted back to my usual tone.

    ¡¸Apologies for interrupting you so suddenly. My name is princess Rosie. That disy of sex earlier was oustanding. You were the very definition of a male!¡¹

    Judging by her voice, she sounds young, though I¡¯m always happy to beplimented, and bow politely.

    ¡¸Anyways, I have something to speak¡­¡­no, to request of you!¡¹

    Princess Rosie lowers her head to Catherine, then sps her hands around mine.

    ¡¸Could you please sleep with me? I fell in love with you at first sight. I want to be prated by you!¡¹

    Rosie¡¯s enamored eyes are visible through her mask.

    Of course, I wee such advances, however that would mean I will be abandoning Catherine.

    Wait, I remember her voice and eyes from somewhere.

    Nevermind, it¡¯s taboo to pry into a person¡¯s background here.

    Rosie¡¯s head remains lowered as she waits for a response from Catherine.

    ¡¸Can you please lend me your husband briefly? Think of it as sharing the best man!¡¹

    Catherine considers it reluctantly, tilting her head in thought as she possibly also picks up something off about her like me.

    Then, like fatigue finally caught up to her, she wobbles and answers.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just once. I need to rest too.¡¹

    ¡¸Great!¡¹

    Catherine and I smile wryly as Rosie jumps in excitement.

    We decided before entering this shop that if we felt even just a little unwilling, we would say so clearly to each other, which means she¡¯s not against the idea.

    And for some reason, neither Catherine nor I feel disgusted or bothered by her selfishness.

    ¡¸I will be watching in the same room, will you be okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course!¡¹

    Rosie and Iy on the bed together while Catherine watches from a chair.

    ¡¸Hmmm.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help groaning when I see her body.

    I could already tell with the robe on, but her height and figure are below average for an adult female.

    Her breasts are fairly average, though they obviously still have room to grow.

    Plus her pubic hair is wispy and her slit seems untouched.

    Coming to this ce alone means she is undoubtedly a nymphomaniac, but at the same time, considering the price to be a member, this ce is not somewhere a little girl can fool around in.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s big indeed. Alright, let¡¯s not waste any time.¡¹

    Rosie sits me down and positions herself on top, adjusting her body so that her genitals will meet with mine when she lowers her hips.

    ¡¸Err, let¡¯s see, right here¡­¡­eiyah.¡¹

    With a yell, she drips her hips.

    Although I hear something sticky, my member doesn¡¯t enter her body.

    Her barely-opened slit is bright pink.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t used to¡­¡­or worse, you¡¯re a v-¡¹

    ¡¸Eeei!!¡¹

    Trying to drown out my voice by shouting louder, Rosie circles her arms around my neck and drops her hips almost like she¡¯s jumping on me.

    Then I hear an unpleasant tearing sound.

    I feel my dick pierce through an stic membrane.

    ¡¸Aaggh!¡¹

    Rosie cries out in pain as she digs her nails in my shoulder.

    ¡¸So you really were a virgin. What are you think¨D¨D¡¹

    Rosie cuts me off by swiftly sticking her hand in front of my face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m fine, it feels good so I¡¯m continuing.¡¹

    Rosie reassures me in a forced tone as she moves her hips.

    Evidence of defloration drips down her thigh, but soon several times the amount of love juice washes it away.

    Believing that she must be alright if she¡¯s this wet, I also match her movements.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­fuu¡­¡­ah, this is nice. It¡¯s gotten better. What, this is amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask your background, but I¡¯d like a short exnation of your circumstances afterward.¡¹

    Confirming that her pleasure is genuine, I transition to the cowgirl position, only to change to doggy position when I saw that her hips weren¡¯t able to handle the sensation, and then eventually missionary position where I can also give her loving kisses.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you moving¡­¡­a bit too intense?¡¹

    Catherine mutters.

    She has a point, especially when the girl is a virgin.

    ¡¸Actually, it feels surprisingly good.¡¹

    ¡¸More¡­¡­aah, right there. Rub against the entrance and then m it in deep¡­¡­nnah! Just like that!¡¹

    She was definitely a virgin.

    But she¡¯s already feeling pleasure.

    She isn¡¯t simply starting to get turned on.

    If I had to give an example, her reactions are like that of a married woman in her thirties who hasn¡¯t had sex in three months.

    ¡¸And not to mention, her insides¡­¡­feel really good.¡¹

    This should be her first time experiencing a man¡¯s penis.

    Yetl, her immature pleats are enveloping me and her shallow tunnel is coiling and milking me.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a real pervert, this one. What an unbelievable woman.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t say it¡­¡­actually, say it more! Tell me I¡¯m a naughty woman!¡¹

    Rosie screams in total ecstasy from my thrusts.

    The initial pain from losing her virginity seems to havepletely disappeared.

    ¡¸Still, it¡¯s her first time so pounding her hard isn¡¯t a good idea.¡¹

    Catherine is oddly worried.

    ¡¸Pound me! p my ass while you¡¯re at it! You can even stick a finger in my asshole!¡¹

    I¡¯m shocked to hear a virgin say that.

    I might have awakened a ridiculous woman.

    Such thoughts race through my mind as I feel my hips tremble.

    And I didn¡¯t think it woulde this soon, but I¡¯m going to cum.

    ¡¸Cum inside me!¡¹

    Rosie¡¯s arms wrap around my shoulder.

    ¡¸I¡¯m using contraception.¡¹

    I prepare myself to release my load.

    Lately, when I get too turned on, my sperm can ovee contraception, but I¡¯m currently at 60% arousal so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Kay! Do it! Cum!¡¹

    My hand grabs Rosie¡¯s waist and slightly lifts her back.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    My entire body shivers as semen shoots out from my urethra.

    ¡¸Hot! Wow I can feel it pulsing inside me¡­¡­all that sticky stuff is being collected in my belly¡­¡­ so this is semen¡­¡­aah, so good.¡¹

    Rosie gulps as she grinds her body against me in time with my ejaction and presses down on her abdomen with her hand.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s flowing in¡­¡­it won¡¯t stop¡­¡­I did it, I finally received it!¡¹

    It makes me happy to be a man when I see a girl so happy after epting my seed.

    Right when I smile, my body suddenly freezes.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dfather¡¯s seed!¡¹

    My brain instantly connects all the clues.

    Her height, her figure, her familiar voice, her unignorable aura, the state of her vagina, and the fact that she¡¯s so perverted despite being a virgin¨D¨D

    I break the taboo of the shop and remove Rosie¡¯s mask.

    ¡¸Geh.¡¹

    This is the first time I¡¯m making such a noise when seeing the face of the woman I slept with.

    Under the mask is a familiar face¨D¨Dof all things, it¡¯s Catherine¡¯s daughter, Rose.

    ¡¸Yay.¡¹

    Rose makes a double peace-sign with her fingers and smiles.

    ¡¸Dowaaaah!!¡¹

    Catherine lets out an incredible shout.

    She grapples me from behind and throws me aside, then grabs Rose.

    ¡¸W-why are you here!? What¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, when I tailed you two as you were sneaking out, I saw you go to the masked orgy shop. I thought this was my only chance! By the way, I called the owner and forced him to make me a member.¡¹

    The buff bodyguards standing at the entrance were useless against Princess Rose.

    And it¡¯s not like the owner would think I¡¯d be here, so he had no way to stand up to the wishes of royalty.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter right now!!¡¹

    Catherine flips Rose on her head and spreads her legs as far as they can go.

    ¡¸Ow, mother! You¡¯re going to disconnect my crotch!¡¹

    Yellowish globs drip from her slightly swollen vagina.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you said you used contraception, right?¡¹

    A deep grumblees out of Catherine¡¯s throat.

    ¡¸I lied~¡¹

    Conversely, Rose is upbeat.

    ¡¸What about your period!?¡¹

    Catherine doesn¡¯t hesitate to use the lingo.

    ¡¸It¡¯s regr!¡¹

    Rose sticks up her thumb.

    ¡¸You stupid pervert daughter!!¡¹

    Catherine clutches her head in frustration and then a few secondster, ps Rose back and forth across the cheek.

    ¡¸Owie! Ow, it hurts, mother!¡¹

    Her hand is moving at a blinding speed, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect on Rose.

    However, themotion was enough to create a stir outside the room.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Causing trouble in the shop results in revocation of membership and¨D¨D¡¹

    A server boy steps into the room with a firm yet respectful tone.

    Semen is leaking from Rose¡¯s crotch and a pink stain is on the sheets.

    Catherine is furiously pping Rose.

    And I am lying naked on the floor next to the bed.

    Everyone¡¯s masks have been removed at this point.

    ¡¸Y-Your Majesty¨D¨D!?¡¹

    The backgrounds of members are not looked into and identities are not pursued even if they are figured out.

    That is the rule, but there is a limit to the rule.

    When the king is having a threesome with his concubine and her daughter¡­¡­that is one example.

    ¡¸His Majesty!?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way¡­¡­ueh! It¡¯s the real deal!¡¹

    ¡¸N-not good! If he finds out I am here, my job will¨D¨Dthrough the back door¡­¡­no, I¡¯ll jump out the window!¡¹

    The guests panic, with some people shocked still, some peopleing to see my face, and others fleeing.

    At this rate, Catherine and Rose will be known publicly.

    I carry both of them under my arms and run toward a window which has already been broken by someone.

    ¡¸Tell the owner I willpensate himter!¡¹

    I say before jumping out the window.

    Because the window is blocked, I couldn¡¯t tell what was behind it, but apparently, it was facing an intersection that leads to a section of high-end stores.

    Inded naked in the midst of well-dressed people riding carriages.

    ¡¸W-who are you!? It¡¯s some kind of degenerate!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s holding two beauties! He must be either a rapist or a kidnapper! Doing such a reprehensible thing in an area protected by His Majesty¨D¨DEngage, engage!¡¹

    As expected of an area where rich people gather, escorts and bodyguards pop out from everywhere.

    I guess I have no choice but to rout¨D¨D

    ¡¸Mu? Are you by any chance, His Majesty¡­¡­? And that is Queen Catherine¡­¡­and Princess Rose¡­¡­?¡¹

    Scratch that.

    Gotta run.

    I sprint as fast as I can, holding the weakened Catherine and the amused Rose.

    Coincidentally, I see the elderly Minister of Justice with a ghastly look on his face also running next to me wearing only pants and has piercings on his nipples, but now is not the time.

    In the end, I was seen by no fewer than a hundred people before I ran to a secluded area.

    Well, this happened with Nonna in the past too, so I¡¯m sure things will work out somehow.

    ¨D¨DThe Next Day.

    ¡¸How many days are the rumors going tost?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say for certain because of how extreme the subject is.¡¹

    Celia furrows her brow and pokes three slices of bread together with a fork, then stuffs them in her mouth.

    Her puffed cheeks are cute like a mouse, but she¡¯s actually quite angry.

    I nce at the maids.

    ¡¸And then he did it with the princess¡­¡­in front of Her Highness.¡¹

    ¡¸Gasp¡­¡­isn¡¯t the princess still¨D¨Dyears old? That¡¯s horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Like a sex beast¡­¡­pst pst.¡¹

    Catherine holds her head in distress while ring at me and Rose.

    I nce over at the knights.

    ¡¸Mrmr¡­¡­apparently Rose-sama isn¡¯t connected by blood. That means-¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of thing just makes it convenient. For the king, who is an incarnation of sex, she¡¯s just another woman. Familial bonds don¡¯t matter¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mrmr¡­¡­but it¡¯s not a human act to vite a child of a previous marriage in front of their mother¡­¡­mrmr.¡¹

    Rose blows kisses at me while avoiding her mother¡¯s eyes.

    It¡¯s impressive that the rumors aren¡¯t bothering her, but things have made a weird turn.

    In the end, the rumors about me and Rose not only spread throughout the capital, they became known throughout all of Goldonia.

    I even received letters from great feudal lords and ministers politely telling me to control my immoral deeds.

    For some reason, the one most likely to talk my ear off, the Minister of Justice, remains silent.

    Well, it certainly is my fault.

    If Rose gets pregnant, I was going to say I assaulted her due to my lust going berserk anyways.

    We are not blood rted either, and as long as I can make it look like she is not at fault, I¡¯m fine with it.

    ¡¸The problem is¡­¡­¡¹

    The maids have been peeking at me for some time now.

    ¡¸I feel sorry¡­¡­for Prince Antonio.¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    I quietly leave my seat and head to where Antonio is.

    On the way, I encounter Anastasia, who makes shooing motions at me.

    ¡¸Hey, Antonio.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Unlike Anastasia, his words and gestures are the same as usual, but his mood seems unstable.

    This is the worst case scenario.

    In order to open his heart, I point at the soup dish.

    ¡¸You usually don¡¯t leave any food behind. You don¡¯t have anything you dislike?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I eat everything that is served.¡¹

    ¡¸I hate carrots and beans. If you give them to me, I¡¯ll hate you.¡¹

    He gives a robotic answer.

    Anastasia, don¡¯t butt in.

    ¡¸Then is there anything you like? I¡¯ll give you some of mine.¡¹

    I nce at my te, but Irijina has already eaten it.

    ¡¸Nothing really. As long as they are nutritious, I¡¯ll eat them.¡¹

    ¡¸Chicken. Above all, just the skin of the whole roasted chicken. I want that everyday.¡¹

    He won¡¯t even tell me his favorite dish.

    Again, I¡¯ll deal with youter Anastasia.

    I awkwardly change topics.

    ¡¸How about we go y tomorrow? The war¡¯s over and it¡¯s peaceful. I¡¯m sure we can go for a bit of a long trip.¡¹

    ¡¸I have training and lessons until nighttime so I want to rest.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    What a curt reply.

    Anastasia is fussing about going to the arena, but she can wait.

    I try smiling at Antonio to the best of my ability.

    ¡¸There¡¯s the issue with your mother and sister, but I also want to talk to you.¡¹

    The other children are either like Anastaisa and cling to me or tend to avoid me, but I at least understand their personalities and way of thinking.

    This guy, on the other hand, I have no clue about.

    He doesn¡¯t avoid me and he isn¡¯t scared of me, I can¡¯t figure him out.

    ¡¸You¡¯re 14 now and a splendid man. Let¡¯s have a chat between men.¡¹

    Antonio stops his eating hand and faces me.

    ¡¸If that is what Your Majestymands.¡¹

    So he won¡¯te unless I order him?

    It¡¯s pointless if I force him toe though.

    ¡¸Alright¡­¡­maybe next time then.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    Antonio resumes eating.

    I stare briefly before trudging back to my seat.

    Anastasia sticks fire tongs out to try and trip me on the way, but I don¡¯t notice and step on them so hard that it pulls her out of her seat instead.

    ¡¸Damn it¡­¡­you monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call your father a monster.¡¹

    It would be easier on me if he just interacts like that.

    I hold Anastasia upside-down in one hand and swing her like a pendulum.

    ¡¸Gyaa! They can see! Ack, they can see my panties!¡¹

    Oh red, those are a pretty fancy pair.

    You¡¯re still 11, aren¡¯t you a bit young to be worrying about sex appeal.

    ¡¸Die! Die, you daughter rapist!¡¹

    I lower Anastasia, feeling my heart getting torn, and turn around as I sense a sensation run up my spine.

    Before my eyes, Antonio is indifferently eating next to Rose as she chats happily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to have it tough in the future if he¡¯s going to throw out bloodlust too.¡¹

    As I ponder my uing struggles, I go over to Irijina, who has been eating my meal like a kid as I was away from my seat, and pinch her cheeks while racking my brain for answers.

    ¨D¨DA Few Days Later.

    I check the bulging bag, making sure I haven¡¯t forgotten anything, then nod and stand up.

    ¡¸I wonder what changed his mind. But now we can finally talk.¡¹

    The letter on the desk is from Antonio asking whether I would like to hunt with him after his training.

    ¡¸As family, it shold be fine to tell him about the incident with Rose. Hahaha, I wonder if he¡¯ll punch me if I make excuses.¡¹

    I hum to myself while confirming my baggage once more.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t find the right timing to give it to him. Now is the perfect chance, since this is his first hunt and I doubt he¡¯ll find anything very easily. There¡¯s nothing more boring than a fruitless hunt.¡¹

    I change into in outdoor clothes usually worn for short distance excursions, shoulder my baggage and tighten my shoeces.

    I reach for the Dual Crater and Keravnos propped up against the wall, but I smile and retract my hand.

    ¡¸Who brings such a big sword when going hunting with their son?¡¹

    I exit the room and walk along the corridor.

    ¡¸Ara, Aegir-sama are you going out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll be back in the evening at thetest.¡¹

    I tell Nonna, giving her head a pat before she goes off to a tea party.

    I cross paths with Celia who is carrying a stack of books that cover her vision near the entrance.

    ¡¸Ah, if you¡¯re going out, I will apany you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, let me go alone this time. You have books to read, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    I tease, poking Celia¡¯s cheek.

    The mountain of books sway and I hear a soft sigh of discontent.

    Ca scratches her arm when I walk out the front door.

    ¡¸Anastasia was taking a nap in the courtyard, but she apparently had a bad dream and cried. I got goosebumps all over my arm too¡­¡­it¡¯s not even cold.¡¹

    ¡¸A nightmare at 11 years old? Maybe you two are starting to catch a cold. To be safe, why don¡¯t you sleep for the day.¡¹

    Ca nods and heads to her room to do just that while rubbing her arm.

    For some reason, she turns back to nce at me three times.

    I kick the wall of Schwartz¡¯s stable a few times.

    ¡¸Hey, Schwartz. Give me a ride.¡¹

    He stares at me from the back and doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Hurry.¡¹

    I get annoyed and tug on his mane.

    He responds by biting my arm, not budging an inch.

    ¡¸¡­¡­gross. Are you in bad shape or something?¡¹

    I hope a strange disease isn¡¯t being passed around as I find another war horse to straddle.

    Well, hunting doesn¡¯t have to be done on horseback, and the horse doesn¡¯t have to be Schwartz either.

    I proceed to leave the capital.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I hear a voice calling me from behind.

    ¡¸Brynhildr? Are you fine being out here so early in the morning?¡¹

    Brynhildr was sitting on the rock right outside the capital.

    She is strong enough as a vampire to withstand the sun, but she always tells me how unpleasant it is.

    It¡¯s odd for her to be in a ce with no shade though.

    ¡¸Apany me.¡¹

    She hooks her arm around mine.

    I refuse and gently untangle my arm.

    ¡¸I have an appointment. I¡¯ll make it up to you another time.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it important?¡¹

    It¡¯s a simple letter and an appointment made on a whim.

    ¡¸I¡¯m finally able to talk to him. If I stand him up, he might never talk to me again.¡¹

    I say jokingly as I wave and urge the horse forward.

    Brynhildr doesn¡¯t vanish or hide in the shade, she just stands there and watches me go.

 Chapter 577

    ¡¸This is some spot he chose. It certainly seems likely there is prey around here. And it''s suspiciously getting cloudy.¡¹

    I weave through a cluster of trees on my horse.

    Even if I consider that I''m not riding Schwartz, it would have taken me well over an hour to travel from the city.

    The forest is also pretty dense and took considerable effort to get through.

    ¡¸Well, I''ve never heard him going out to hunt. He might not know of good spots.¡¹

    If he lets me decide next time, I''ll find a better area.

    The random horse I chose advances with heavy steps and finally arrives in a clearing.

    In the somewhat open space, I hear the sound of rushing water and smell the distinct scent of a waterfall.

    There is a cliff at the back and a creek that leads into the waterfall.

    My cheeks instinctively rx.

    ¡¸How convenient is it for there to be a creek and a waterfall. It was worth it to carry this.¡¹

    I turn around to check on my baggage, hoping I didn''t drop it.

    ¡¸¨D¨D?¡¹

    I feel bloodlust and brandish my canteen.

    Something with weight hits the steel container, sending sparks flying.

    ¡¸Hey now.¡¹

    I dismount from my horse as I nce at the dagger and my dented canteen.

    As if waiting for me to do just that, the patch of grass next to me suddenly rises and I see the glimmer of a de before it thrusts at me.

    I lean my body to the side to avoid the first strike, tilt my head to dodge the second, and parry the t part of the sword with the palm of my hand.

    ¡¸What''s all this?¡¹

    I sigh, smiling at my opponent.

    It was more of a troubled smile than a provocative or belligerent one.

    ¡¸You surprised me with the sudden attack, Antonio.¡¹

    The one who threw the dagger and swung the adult-sized long sword was Antonio.

    He retracts the sword after it was deflected and jumps back, then points the sword at me again.

    I retrieve the baggage I didn''t mean to throw and brush the grass off.

    ¡¸That thrust was good though. Any other guy would not have been able to dodge it even if you didn''t ambush him. I''m impressed.¡¹

    I smile at Antonio, giving him genuinepliments as he res at me.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    He doesn''t reply.

    He only shifts the tip of his sword, as if trying to wait for an opening.

    ¡¸Why don''t we go hunting now? It''s gotten cloudy and it might rainter. Let''s prepare while we still can¨D¨D¡¹

    Antonio charges at me right as I spread my arms.

    The thrust that initially targets my eye changes course at thest second and turns into a sh across my neck.

    I carefully watch the iing thrust before acting, and use the leather hunting glove to block the sh.

    As soon as the distance is closed, I feel real bloodlust being emitted.

    The horse I rode gets frightened and flees.

    ¡¸You scared the horse away. It''s going to be a hassle to get it back.¡¹

    I give Antonio a disapproving look.

    Surely, he will see me annoyed and be unsure of what to do.

    However Antonio doesn''t reply.

    He jumps backward again, and res at me, readying another attack.

    ¡¸Hey Antonio, let''s go hunting. Isn''t this enough? If you''d rather not hunt, then¨D¨D¡¹

    He charges at me.

    He will feint a triple thrust and go for a leg sweep, then a punch to the sr plexus with his left hand, then he''ll sh down my shoulder when I falter¨D¨D

    I retreat to avoid the sweep, then catch his fist.

    Then I grab his hand before he can swing down his sword.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dif you don''t want to hunt, I''ve got other things nned. Those activities can be done even if it rains. Although, they might not be considered exercise.¡¹

    Antonio groans for the first time, snatches his hand and jumps back.

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    That sounded pretty miserable.

    There was no way I wouldn''t know.

    I was invited to go hunting by Antonio, who very clearly dislikes me.

    This ce isn''t popr, the way I came is blocked, and there is a waterfall and creek on the other end¡­¡­I haven''t lived such a carefree life that I won''t realize what''s going on from all the signs.

    In fact, I realized even earlier.

    On the day right after the turmoil with Catherine and Rose, I had sensed bloodlust directed toward me at the dining hall.

    ¡¸Let''s stop this. Let''s put aside the trivial matters and y together.¡¹

    ¡¸Trivial, you say!?¡¹

    His piercing scream is followed by a sh.

    I knew about it.

    But I didn''t ept that he would try to kill me for real.

    That''s why I left my Dual Crater and Keravnos behind despite considering bringing them.

    I didn''t take Ca or Brynhildr along.

    I didn''t speak to anyone about where I was going or who I was meeting.

    I sweep Antonio''s legs and make him stumble.

    ¡¸Stop this already.¡¹

    I repeat, looking down at my fallen son.

    Antonio once again goes silent.

    When I take a step closer, he springs up and aims at my head from below my chin.

    I evade his sword by a hair''s breadth, grab his arm and throw him.

    Antonio rolls on the ground toward the cliff.

    I naturally wanted to run after him, but hended safely and got back up.

    After letting out a big sigh of relief, I smack my forehead and call out to him again.

    ¡¸Incredible. Your swordsmanship is unbelievable for a 14 year old. You''re way stronger than I was when I was your age.¡¹

    Even though it''s forced, I try my best to smile.

    ¡¸It''s very impressive. But you''ve shown me enough. See the river in front of you, I have something that''s perfect for¨D¨D¡¹

    He pounces when my eyes shift to my baggage.

    My words of praise to Antonio are not lies.

    His strength, sword speed andbat tactics which include mixing in feints are not that of a child''s.

    If a 14 year old me were to fight him, I''d be cut down immediately.

    I block his downward swing with my canteen, and parry the attack.

    He transitions to a spinning sweep, but I hit the origin point of the rotation with my canteen, disturbing his swordsmanship.

    Antonio abandons the longsword after swinging at air, draws a one-handed sword hidden on his back, and charges at me.

    And right before he shes, he reaches for a dagger on his waist and throws it.

    I predict all of his moves though, catching the dagger, grabbing his sword arm, and then throwing him to the opposite side of the cliff.

    He showed wonderful technique yet again, but it won''t work on me.

    From a 14 year old''s point of view, his power, speed, and skill may be overwhelming, but looking at him as an enemy, he doesn''t pass the boundary of a slightly formidable foe.

    ¡¸What ridiculous thing am I thinking about? He''s not an enemy.¡¹

    I p my forehead and shout out to him.

    ¡¸Right now, you are no match for me. When you are 18 or 20, then you cane back to challenge me. So for now¡­¡­¡¹

    His only response is a frustrated stare.

    ¡¸You really want to fight no matter what?¡¹

    I sigh, and pick up the one-handed sword Antonio dropped.

    ¡¸Why do I have to point a sword at my own kid?¡¹

    What kind of wrong deeds have I¡­¡­actually, I''vemitted quite a few.

    Let''s not think about it.

    Antonio picks up the longsword he used in the beginning and gets into a stance.

    I guess he determined the previous openings he targeted would not be avable now that I''m holding a sword.

    I check the state of the sword.

    Alright, I know the weight of the short and thin sword.

    I''ll just break Antonio''s longsword with this, give him a quick jab in the stomach and head, then take him home.

    Antonio inches forward carefully in a standard stance, keeping his sword in front of him and the tip at eye level.

    Meanwhile, I raise my sword high.

    It''s not so I can unleash a full-powered strike.

    The thing I have to be the most careful about is Antonio impaling himself on my sword using his own strength.

    If I lift up my sword, that won''t happen.

    My body is full of openings, but I should be fine if I take into ount the difference of speed.

    Will it be a thrust or a sh¡­¡­most likely, he will want to start at the furthest point from my sword, which is the bottom left, then sh upward diagonally.

    I''ll strike from above and crush his sword.

    If my sword remains intact, I''ll use the t side of the de, if both our swords break, then I''ll use my fists to knock Antonio out and bring him home.

    His intent to kill will probably cool off if I bring him to his family.

    Then, we can just have a nice long chat.

    ¡¸I purposely brought this for you too.¡¹

    My eyes nce at the baggage on the ground.

    Antonio rushes in.

    As anticipated, he swings up diagonally¨D¨D

    ¡¸¨D¨Dhe''s fast.¡¹

    Antonio disappears.

    He elerates faster than my eyes can follow, but I use my instincts to dodge.

    ¡¸You''re kidding.¡¹

    A scooping motion lifts up my leg.

    Rather than just my sword, my entire body was lifted, and by the time I realized it, I crashed into the tree ten meters behind me.

    I was in a daze for only an instant.

    I grit my teeth.

    As I bite down, my lip gets cut and the taste of blood enters my mouth.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    I look not at Antonio, but within the cluster of trees as I shout.

    ¡¸Why did you do this!?¡¹

    Lightning speed and the brute strength to knock my body around like nothing, those aren''t things a kid can gain merely as a result of training.

    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net

    And most importantly, Antonio''s ck eyes are glowing red.

    ¡¸Why what?¡¹

    The voice was as beautiful as a bell.

    It had a yful and teasing tone like usual.

    ¡¸Are you asking me why I supported Antonio? Or perhaps¨D¨D¡¹

    Drops of rain start to fall from the sky.

    The sun ispletely gone.

    ¡¸You''re asking me why I turned your son into a vampire?¡¹

    Lucy giggles as she walks across the space between us and over to a rock, where sheys a handkerchief and sits down.

    It''s like she''s having a pic and in her mind, not a single thing was out of the ordinary.

    ¡¸Antonio.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­what?¡¹

    I shake my head and ask Antonio as he res at me with brilliantly shining eyes.

    ¡¸Damn you, did you sleep with Lucy? How did you do it!? How many times!?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn''t!! She just made it scatter when sucking my blood¡­¡­it''s not important right now, is it?¡¹

    Lucy cackles atop the rock.

    Antonio runs at me to hide his embarrassment.

    When I receive his sh that is several times faster than before, my sword cries out and the bone in my arm creaks.

    I promptly shift the weight and parry the sword to the ground.

    But Antonio follows up his disrupted bnce with a leg sweep¡­¡­or so he fakes and aims for a kick to my torso instead, which I swiftly intercept with an arm, though I get knocked to the ground.

    ¡¸This is it!¡¹

    Antonio rushes forward to deliver the finishing strike.

    The moment both his feet lift off, I kick the pit of his stomach and send him back.

    ¡¸Geho! Gahh!¡¹

    No matter how strong or fast he is, the moment he bes airborne, the only thing he can do is thrust. Antonio, who took a direct hit, hunches over on the ground and coughs.

    ¡¸Hey Antonio¡­¡­did you know?¡¹

    That strike just now is not to be included as a child no matter how trained you are.

    Even if it doesn''t kill, it''s strong enough to make you throw up and writhe in agony.

    However Antonio gets back up after a few seconds.

    There''s no mistake.

    ¡¸You''re still 14. What should I say to Catherine?¡¹

    Turning into a vampire is not some magic that makes you stronger.

    The price for gaining overwhelming power and eternal life is humanity.

    Body temperature, emotion, the ability to procreate¡­¡­you lose all of that.

    To be a vampire is essentially to be dead.

    Antonio has died as a human.

    When I re with true bloodlust at Lucy, she just averts her eyes.

    ¡¸I knew. I was told persistently that I would not be able to live like a human anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Then why did you do something so stupid!?¡¹

    Antonio flinches when I yell at him with genuine feelings of anger.

    Then he yells back.

    ¡¸I can''t beat you unless I do this!¡¹

    Those words certainly go straight to my heart.

    ¡¸You really hate me that much? You want to kill me so much you don''t mind dying?¡¹

    I thought I was trying in my own way to talk to him.

    I guess it failed splendidly.

    I take a deep breath andpose myself.

    The sound that came out of my mouth was more threatening than expected.

    ¡¸And what will you do after killing me?¡¹

    Antonio trembles, but answers with bloodlust to hide it along with his words.

    ¡¸A king like you, who is constantly infatuated with women and wages wars ording to his moods, must be removed or the country will die. All the people will be unhappy¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t lie!!¡¹

    I ready my sword and charge forward.

    ¡¸With this power, I won''t lose to you!¡¹

    Antonio receives my downward swing head-on.

    His small body slides back as our weapons collide loudly, but his stance doesn''t break.

    Even when I try pushing my sword, he stops me.

    Antonio, confident he can win in a battle of strength, gathers energy in his lower half.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    In that instant, I ease up and back off.

    Antonio moves forward to ovee me, but loses his bnce due to an abundance of strength and stumbles, allowing me to grab his cor and use his falling momentum to throw him to the ground.

    ¡¸Gugah!¡¹

    I ce my foot on the upper half of his back as he tries to get up.

    By suppressing this part, he can''t move regardless of how powerful he is.

    ¡¸Tell me the truth. Or have you forgotten even your own desires?¡¹

    If so, can I forgive Lucy?

    She covers her face with her hands, acting scared of me.

    I face Antonio and address him again.<sub> </sub>

    I do so while stepping on his back, like I''m making an entreaty.

    ¡¸We pointed swords at each other as father and son. It would be terrible to fight based on false reasons.¡¹

    Antonio remains silent briefly and I rx my foot.

    ¡¸Mother is¡­¡­beautiful.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she''s a lovely woman. She hasn''t lost any bit of her beauty since the day I knew her.¡¹

    Why is he stating the obvious?

    ¡¸Rose has also¡­¡­be pretty.¡¹

    ¡¸Undoubtedly so. Although she''s still young, she''ll be more and more beautiful.¡¹

    That''s also obvious.

    It''s nice of him to praise his rtives, but I don''t get what he''s trying to say.

    ¡¸Both of them¡­¡­are obsessed with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we are husband and wife after all. As for Rose¡­¡­we''ll return to having a wholesome rtionship. Umu.¡¹

    I hear him grit his teeth.

    ¡¸That''s what I can''t stand!¡¹

    Antonio res at me.

    ¡¸Do you know how much mother suffers when you are away from home for trivial reasons?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu¡­¡­¡¹

    I don''t intend to make light of Catherine, but I have other women too so I can''t spend every night with her.

    Saying that to Antonio who prioritizes his mother is pointless though.

    ¡¸Mother is a pervert! She pleasures herself every night thinking of you! Some king you are, you should be ashamed to even be a husband!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­so she also did it in front of her son.¡¹

    I was unconsciously pushed back by his passionate speech.

    ¡¸But my mother is not even the worst part. The thing that irks me the most has to do with Rose!¡¹

    There''s no excuse for that.

    However, it''s not like I forced her.

    Rather, I was partially deceived, although telling him would be like pouring oil on the fire.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, let''s talk.

    We''ll talk with Catherine and Rose together, trying to kill each other is fruitless.

    I think to myself as I remove my foot from Antonio''s back.

    ¡¸I was going to make Rose my lover when I turned 16! We''re only half-siblings so we can still have children. Rose is a pervert in mind and body so I can definitely make her fall if I push her into sleeping with me once¨D¨Dguaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸What a ridiculous thing to say. It made my foot slip and step on you with full force!¡¹

    I thought he was angry at me for disrespecting his family, but that''s what he is mad about?

    ¡¸I''m handsome and my lower half is amazing. Even my practice partner, Sma, told me she''d do anything if I make her my lover. Mother as well, if I grew a bit older¡­¡­I could have taken advantage of how she was agonizing from the scarcity of men and¡­¡­¡¹

    In other words, this guy¨D¨D

    ¡¸I want to make mother and Rose mine. I want to steal them away from someone like you, who only sleeps with them during spare time! That''s why I''m going to beat you!!¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell¡­¡­so that''s how it is.¡¹

    It makes sense, now that I think about it.

    When he was a toddler, he was the fastest to learn how to crawl and walk, yet he was thest to wean off of breastfeeding.

    He always lost when ying with his sister Rose, but only when they y-wrestled did he attack and use all sorts of throwing moves.

    So Antonio wants Catherine and Rose as his women.

    Then, as his rival, nothing I say or do would open his heart.

    ¡¸I thought you were just hard to please, but you turned out to be quite naughty. She''s your mother and your half-sister. What are you thinking, you perverted son!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s because of your blood, incestuous rapist!¡¹

    While I was busy being troubled, Antonio escapes from under by foot.

    ¡¸You shamelessly took Rose''s virginity¡­¡­the virginity I was going to take! And in such a preposterous ce! I''ve been hearing about it nonstop since that day!¡¹

    Antonio springs up and shouts.

    Then he lunges with a strike like a thunderp.

    ¡¸There are plenty of things I want to point out, but you responded with your true feelings.¡¹

    I ept his strike head-on.

    I thought the fight would be a full-fledged duel to the death, but both our swords couldn''t withstand the force of the sh and shattered into iron scraps.

    There was a brief moment of repose after our weapons broke.

    I once again smile, thinking the next collision will be thest.

    ¡¸Aiming for them is fine. I will also do my best not to let them be stolen. If we wait a few years though, I will fade and you will grow¡­¡­so why don''t we stop now?¡¹

    ¡¸No. If I wait, Rose will be pregnant. Besides-¡¹

    Antonio stares at me with eyes full of determination.

    ¡¸Mother and Rose are the most precious to me. I must prioritize them over everything. I can''t stand to see them be put below other woman for one more day.¡¹

    I ask if he can aplish that through my eyes.

    I never intended for them to be under anybody.

    It''s just that I can''t rece Nonna with Catherine as the legal wife.

    I''m sure I can''t regard Catherine higher than Lucy either.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­it can''t be helped.¡¹

    There''s nothing that can be done if neither of us are willing to yield.

    And neither of us want to yield.

    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net

    This was probably something I wanted to do the least, but it''s unavoidable.

    If men have to fight over women, then so be it.

    It''s winner takes all.

    ¡¸I brought your weapons, which do you prefer?¡¹

    Lucy presents the Dual Crater and Keravnos, materializing them seemingly from out of nowhere.

    She takes one look at my face and giggles, then tosses me the Dual Crater, and Antonio the Keravnos.

    Lucy then waves to us and wishes us luck.

    Although I have many questions I want to ask, there''s no time.

    Antonio immediately charges with the Keravnos in hand.

    He doesn''t scream or yell needlessly, and is intent on killing me for real.

    I imagine myself being like him in some way, and receive his strike.

    We cross weapons in the rain, which has be a total downpour before I knew it.

    I deflect the deadly strike he unleashes with his vampire-enhanced strength.

    I step in close to his chest before he can return his spear and swing my sword down for a deep diagonal sh.

    However Antonio easily dodges, then sweeps the spear in a circle at about knee-height.

    Forced into jumping to avoid the attack, my feet leave the ground, and the moment I''m in the air, a kick targets my side.

    I promptly block with an arm, but the force of the kick makes a bone-cracking sound when itnds.

    ¡¸You''re mine!!¡¹

    ¡¸Not necessarily.¡¹

    Antonio pursues a follow-up strike right into the de of my Dual Crater, which grazes by his face.

    A few strands of my bangs get sliced off, and burn away into smoke in the rain.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess it being over when you show an opening also applies to me.¡¹

    Beads of sweat drip down Antonio''s forehead as he distances himself and lowers his hips in preparation for another strike.

    I watch the scorched strands of hair sadly.

    You really abandoned a lot so you can challenge me, huh?

    I grin, trying not to show my emotions.

    ¡¸But it''s not really a contest if one of us is invincible, is it?¡¹

    I regrip my Dual Crater, maintaining a strained smile.

    I think to myself how much of a genius he actually is.

    He isn''t merely relying on a vampire''s brute strength with his attacks.

    It''s like he has already mastered the Keravnos despite this supposedly being his first time using it.

    It''s the same with utilizing the spear''s characteristic flexibility and copying the tactic of getting your opponent airborne before striking like what I did earlier. He returned the favor by recreating a situation where I can''t dodge.

    My de shes head-on with his spear.

    Both weapons aren''t regr weapons and don''t break.

    After a short struggle for supremacy, Antonio and I retreat about an equal distance apart.

    ¡¸This is the result after my best?¡¹

    Maybe the vessel is too good or it''s due to Lucy''s powers but it doesn''t feel like I''m fighting an average vampire.

    He''s on the level of Brynhildr.

    He lets out a stream of air andunches a consecutive thrust attack, leveraging the difference in reach between a sword and spear.

    Rather than aiming at his targets in a straight line, he purposely warps his stance and sends his spear out like a whip, making his thrustse out in a curved line.

    Although I intercept the first and second thrust, by the third thrust I already start to fall behind, then the fourth thrust grazes me, the fifth thrust gouges my side shallowly, and I judge that I can''t take the sixth thrust and have to jump backward, kicking up mud as I do so.

    ¡¸It doesn''t look like I can win in speed.¡¹

    To be frank, I can''t even follow the spear with my eyes.

    I guess the trajectory of his attacks based on his overall movements of his body and trust my instincts to take care of the rest, and yet I can''t keep up.

    If Antonio figures that out, I''m sure he can devise a method to put an end to that.

    I''m about equal in terms of strength and I lose to him in speed.

    He has an exceptionalbat sense and seems to be stronger as the battle progresses.

    I wonder how this will turn out if the fight is prolonged.

    ¡¸In any case, it doesn''t look like I have time to waste.¡¹

    I gaze up at the sky as the rain showers me.

    There''s no time. I have to end this quickly.

    I check the footing and stand with the cliff behind me.

    I invite him to decide the fight in this manner.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Antonio stands in position to corner me without saying anything, readies his spear and widens his red eyes.

    ¡¸Fuu.¡¹

    I can''t help smiling.

    Even though I haven''t practiced with him, his stance is exactly like mine.

    ¡¸Hey, can I ask you one thing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­what?¡¹

    I definitely want to ask this while he''s willing to talk.

    ¡¸I heard why you wanted to attack me earlier. But what else do you hate enough to want to kill me?¡¹

    Antonio doesn''t change his expression or his posture.

    ¡¸I''ve reread your atrocities and mother''s past countless times. I still do now¡­¡­in order to hate you.¡¹

    I see, that''s good.

    ¡¸Here Ie!¡¹

    Antonio steps in fiercely.

    His foot that pushed off the ground hard enough to crush the earth¨D¨Dslipped on some moss dampened by the rain.

    I clutch my Dual Crater tightly and lunge at Antonio as one of his legs lift up.

    ¡¸You''re too obvious!¡¹

    The leg which should have slipped changes direction at lighting speed and bes a kick aimed at my face.

    Since I''m leaning forward for my thrust, it''s impossible for me to dodge.

    Right, it''s too obvious.

    Standing in front of a cliff is clearly a disadvantage and with how sharp-sighted he is, he wouldn''t have missed me checking out the footing.

    That''s why I have to make him doubt.

    I can''t make it easy for him to see through my moves.

    In the first ce, I kicked up a clod of dirt earlier.

    I wouldn''t make such deliberate movements to show him that I''m checking.

    ¡¸Be careful next time.¡¹

    I retract the sword I aimed at Antonio''s heart and focus on blocking his kick.

    ¡¸I screwed up!?¡¹

    If our strengths are equal, then the oue between my sword held with both hands and his single leg is evident.

    Antonio loses bnce for real and staggers.

    ¡¸It''s over.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it! Not yet!¡¹

    Iunch an attack from a stable stance with all my strength behind it.

    Antonio tries to retaliate in an unbnced state.

    Our respective weapons are swung targeting each other''s hearts.

    There is the sound of flesh tearing, blood squirting, and the tter of a weapon falling to the ground¨D¨D

    Antonio stares nkly with his eyes wide open.

    Reflected in Antonio''s red eyes is my body with his spear driven through my chest and the tip sticking out of my back, and the Dual Crater which has fallen at my feet is stained with the blood leaking from my wound.

    The rain ends and a ray of sunlight peeks out from the clouds.

    I reach my now-freed hands toward Antonio''s head, and make sure to pull his hood up.

    ¡¸I was the slower one. There was no way around it! No, a fight didn''t need to happen! Just a few more minutes and the sun would have came out, then I¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why I hurried.¡¹

    I put my hand against Antonio''s cheek as he starts talking rapidly.

    It is stained with blood, but that shouldn''t matter to a vampire.

    ¡¸You went easy?¡¹

    Of course.

    ¡¸Why? Why didn''t youe at me seriously!?¡¹

    Isn''t that much obvious?

    ¡¸You, you''re my child.¡¹

    What kind of parent is happy about killing their child?

    I didn''t want to die.

    I just wanted to beat him up and bring him home.

    I thought to myself that I''d rather die than kill this guy, that''s it.

    Even though I tried to suppress it, I ended up coughing up a cup of blood.

    By how I''m remaining conscious, it doesn''t seem like his strike was a direct hit on my heart, however with how deep his spear pierced me, the wound is fatal and I don''t have much time left.

    I hug Antonio.

    Now that I think about it, this is the first time I''m hugging him.

    ¡¸Protect¡­your family. The country¡­doesn''t matter¡­but you better protect¡­every single person in the family.¡¹

    Antonio nods, his eyes moving frantically.

    ¡¸Be wary¡­of traitors¡­here and there¡­the previous king and I¡­after all.¡¹

    As a vampire, he doesn''t have any emotions.

    Rather it doesn''t seem that way, I''m relieved.

    ¡¸If you''re going to¡­sleep with them¡­make sure it''s consensual¡­otherwise they''ll haunt your dick¡­and sing every day.¡¹

    Antonio nods repeatedly.

    I wanted to insert a joke, but it didn''t work unfortunately.

    The intense pain in my chest goes cold.

    Well, I think that''s all the important stuff¡­¡­oh wait, I forgot onest thing.

    I pick up the baggage which happens to be at my feet for some reason.

    For some reason, it''s as heavy as a clump of iron and my eyes are getting blurry, man this is tough work.

    I take out a fishing rod from the bag.

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It''s¡­for you. I can''t do it with you anymore¡­but you can¡­find somebody to do it with.¡¹

    Antonio epts it with the most dumbfounded look he''s made today.

    And then, as if all power left his body, the Keravnos drops from his hand.

    Due to the loss of blood, I can no longer stand, and I simply stumble backwards with the spear still in my chest.

    I feel my right leg step over the edge of the cliff, then my vision flips upside down.

    ¡¸Fath¨D¨D¡¹

    Thest thing I saw in my dim eyes was a ck-eyed Antonio extending his hand toward me.

    I mouth the words "Don''t worry about it", and then my vision goes dark.

 Chapter 578

    ¡¸Fath¨D¨D¡¹

    The sworn enemy who should be defeated did not curse or re at me and fell down the cliff with a smile.

    My outstretched hand did not reach him.

    Despite how quickly I can move, was it only because of the sun that my body felt as heavy as lead?

    I simply watched with a stiffened bloody face, my left hand extended to empty space and my right hand gripping the fishing rod.

    ¡¸Hey, you.¡¹

    I look around me.

    I search for the witch, no, the vampire who answered my call.

    ¡¸Where are you, damn it?¡¹

    Nobody replies.

    Just the handkerchief remained neatly folded on top of the rock where the woman was sitting on top of earlier, drenched by the rain.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    I knew instinctively.

    She was gone. And she was never going to appear before me again.

    I threw everything away to challenge him.

    I wasn''t even afraid of having the tables turned on me.

    I had the determination to say I was absolutely in the right even if the whole world denied it.

    Yet right now, blood is dripping from my head to my feet.

    It was truly unbelievable strength.

    I relied on my talent, trained to the limit every day, and even abandoned my humanity.

    Still, I could not reach him.

    The whole time, it never felt like a battle to the death.

    The atmosphere was closer to that of a training grounds somewhere.

    ¡¸Oh, it''s because he never directed any killing intent at me.¡¹

    I grab the blood-soaked sword and the used leather bag no one would think belongs to a king, and walk away.

    My gait resembled a dead person or a zombie rather than a vampire.

    By the time I realized it, I was at the entrance of the pce.

    I don''t remember how I returned or how long it took.

    I just gripped the sword and bag so tightly that my fingers turned white.

    ¡¸Ara, Antonio¡­¡­what is all that blood about? Are you injured? We better get you treated immediately!¡¹

    I remember it was my mother who found me first.

    However, what I told her afterward was unclear.

    I never told jokes or lied on a regr basis.

    What I said must have sounded unusualing from me.

    "I killed my father", that is.

    I spoke with eyes that have transformed into those of a monster and a heart made of ice.

    In my hand is the cold sword stained with my father''s blood.

    Nonna-san, who always nagged about manners and dignity, wailed loudly.

    Ca-san held me by thepels, constantly asking me why.

    Maria-san dropped the freshly-baked pie on the floor and curled up in a ball.

    Celia-san didn''t give me the slightest look and ran off straight away.

    Mel-san sobbed with Sue and Gilbard in her arms.

    I tried to exin the circumstances.

    I debated whether to tell them the surface reason or the real reason as to why I killed my father.

    But before the words coulde out, my mother ced her hand over my mouth and I fainted.

    I found myself in my room in the midst of the grief andmentation.

    I don''t remember any details.

    ¡¸She really used you well, human brat.¡¹

    A girl, who emerged out of nowhere, leaned against the wall.

    Brynhildr¨D¨Dsomeone I''ve seen around asionally, but never really spoken to.

    ¡¸I''m not human anymore.¡¹

    I reach my hand out to push her away, but she vanishes, her presence reappearing behind me.

    ¡¸No, you''re human. You only think you''ve be a monster.¡¹

    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net

    When I turn around, her presence also vanishes.

    I think to myself as I steady my breathing.

    I am aware of how exceptionally outstanding I am.

    By no means did I act on impulse.

    I also thought of what to do after killing my father.

    ¡¸The news is spreading to the city. Nobles are convening in a hurry. Seeing it as an opportunity, rebels are starting to make preparations. The Federation is also taking action.¡¹

    I count how much time is needed.

    That is, how much time I can stay in this room and how long I can be sentimental.

    I coordinate the hourss, put it on the desk, and take the fishing rod out of the bag.

    It is amon item without any kind of decoration.

    I casually hold it in my hand.

    Although I''ve never fished before, I at least know how it''s supposed to be held.

    ¡¸Perfect.¡¹

    The rod is slightly shorter than my height, which is typical of my age, and the handle is thick and heavy for my strength, which is not typical for my age.

    It was not an item bought randomly.

    Upon closer inspection, there is also a line of thread attached to it.

    ¡¸What a messy knot.¡¹

    It was done by someone who is not suited for detailed work.

    The person probably got annoyed and just tied a tight knot, but then thought it would make it difficult to fish with and redid it.

    A metal container topples over with a nk inside the bag.

    When I open it up, I see cold meatball soup inside.

    There is clearly more than enough for one person.

    I''m not a picky eater.

    Nevertheless, I prefer some dishes more than others.

    There is not a single ingredient in the soup which I don''t like.

    I wonder if it was because of my actions during the conversation in the dining hall.

    ¡¸How can such a letter not be suspicious? Even so, that person-¡¹

    To begin with, it was a faulty n.

    If one or two others apanied him, it would have ruined the n.

    But that person came alone.

    He wanted to fish together, just the two of us.<sub> </sub>

    I choke on my words.

    I hit my forehead against the wall.

    I thought of what would happen afterward.

    What would happen to the country when the king suddenly disappears, with the nobles who would probably take advantage of the opportunity, and with the Federation which will likely make a move.

    I thought of every method possible to suppress all of them and stand at the top, to protect my mother and sister.

    But I never thought about how much my father thought of me or watched me.

    The image of my father pleading for me to stop and y with him won''t leave my mind.

    I wonder what would have happened if I dropped my sword.

    Surely, he would be pleased. He would have smiled.

    Would he have lined up side-by-side with me and fished with the badly-tied fishing rods whileining about the rain?

    Would he have warmed up the soup with my favorite ingredients in it and enjoyed it with me?

    Would he have offered toe again with a smile as we walked home with fishes hanging from our waists?

    I shake my head.

    I''ve already done something that cannot be reversed.

    By doing this, the conflict at the time I decided is over.

    I gave up everything for something that was non-negotiable.

    No matter the result, I said I wouldn''t regret it.

    ¡¸One thing still bothers me, what if I decided to go through with it tomorrow and not today?¡¹

    I would have been able to spend alone time with my father for the first time.

    The father that I could not detest unless I desperately tried to.

    ¡¸Damn that Lucy, she lied to me.¡¹

    I cover my eyes and wipe my face with a sleeve.

    ¡¸Your humanity will die, my ass. You''ll lose your emotions, my ass. Howe they won''t stop then?¡¹

    Silently, I gaze up at the ceiling.

    The sand in the hourss has all fallen to the bottom.

    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net

    I grab a vase, pour the water over my head and look in the mirror.

    My eyes are cold as ice and my face is as emotionless as a rock.

    This is fine.

    I don''t have any more time to waste.

    I can only hear crying in the corridor.

    I have a duty to rece the backbone of my family and the country which I have crushed with my selfishness.

    By no means can I be a pir like my father whom everyone surrounded andughed with.

    Even my precious mother and sister will likely hate me.

    Still, I want to stand tall and protect everything.

    I slowly open the door to the corridor where the sobbing ising from.

    ¡¸You little-!!¡¹

    The moment I walk out, Anaes running at me with a kitchen knife.

    I roll her to the side, making sure not to hurt her, then look around.

    ¡¸Y-you said you killed His Majesty¡­¡­¡¹

    There is my goal.

    Adolph, themissioner of domestic affairs, and my politics teacher.

    ¡¸It''s the truth. Gather the nobles right away and hold my coronation ceremony. Get everything ready.¡¹

    I stop the protests just as they arise.

    ¡¸My father is already gone. Putting aside the details and your feelings, is there anyone besides me who can be king?¡¹

    I look in sequence from Bartolome, who is burying his head in the crying Nonna-san''s chest, to Anastasia, who is pounding her fist tearfully on the carpet after being knocked down by me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you.¡¹

    I talk over Adolph.

    ¡¸Monitor the houses of Marquess Merudo and Count Miste, and kill them immediately if they make a move. They are definitely going to try something. Assign the minister of justice as the central figure. He won''t defy me.¡¹

    I shift my attention after saying that.

    Leopolt, themissioner of military affairs, and his cold mask¡­¡­huh?

    ¡¸The Federation is sure to target us with my father gone. Deploy a group of elite forces to the west of Elektra and deliberately set our armies in the country in disorder. Let them attack, then when we retaliate and defeat them once, they''ll think twice.¡¹

    I look up at Leopolt, who doesn''t respond.

    ¡¸Or do you need time to calm your heart?¡¹

    Everyone turns their back to me.

    ¡¸I''m not like my father. I can do domestic affairs and routine duties on my own. Don''t forget it.¡¹

    I have to admit I''m acting like an impudent brat.

    But they can''t deny what I''m saying.

    Because they are skilled, they know I''m right.

    No one suggests anybody else.

    Not the queen Nonna or the eldest son Bartolome or themselves or other influential nobles.

    The country would end if anyone else is at the top.

    It would be due to theirck of ability orck of legitimacy.

    ¡¸As his biological son, I stand to correct my father''s long tyrannical rule. Write that down, Tristan.¡¹

    I tell him as he waddles in wearing his nightclothes.

    ¡¸So this is how it ends¡­¡­no, this ismon if I look at history¡­¡­but to think that person went down so simply-¡¹

    Tristan scribbles in his notebook with a shaky hand.

    If you don''t write it properly, schrs in the future will have a hard time deciphering the important parts.

    ¡¸Hey kid.¡¹

    The one who addresses me without a nce is Sekrit.

    ¡¸This is thest time I will allow you to address me as such.¡¹

    Sekrit continues, not making it clear whether she understands or not.

    ¡¸What kind of face did he have in the end? What did he say?¡¹

    The expression which I hardened into stone crumbles.

    Fortunately, she is not looking this way.

    ¡¸He was smiling. He said not to worry.¡¹

    For some reason, no convenient lie came out of my mouth.

    ¡¸I see. Sounds like him.¡¹

    Sekrit turns to me, but this time I avoid her.

    ¡¸Mother, Rose.¡¹

    I take the trembling hands of the pale-faced duo and walk to the hall.

    This is where I start thinking.

    If I fell here and opened my eyes to find my father beside me, would I be disappointed or delighted?

    That kind of thing won''t happen though.

 Chapter 579

    ¡¸I''m alive.¡¹

    I''mying spread-eagle on my back.

    It seems I have drifted along the river and ended up on a bank somewhere.

    ¡¸I''m pretty tough if I do say so myself.¡¹

    There''s a big hole in my chest¡­¡­and the Keravnos is still stabbed in my body.

    I can''t believe I''m still alive after falling off the cliff and sinking into the water.

    While my vision remains blurry, the sun sets and I am surrounded by darkness.

    ¡¸It''s just a matter of time though.¡¹

    I can''t muster any strength and I can tell the warmth of life is leaking from my chest and back.

    I don''t think I can speak properly either.

    Then I suddenly hear a low-pitched growl.

    ¡¸Wolves¡­¡­huh?¡¹

    A pack of wolves try to bite down on my arms and legs.

    Of course animals will be attracted if the scent of blood wafts through the forest at night.

    I can no longer move even a single finger.

    What a tragedy it is to be eaten alive, although that is a part of what it means to die, it can''t be helped.

    ¡¸If I''m going to be eaten, I''d prefer it to be by a female.¡¹

    So I mutter as I close my eyes, but then the wolves all curl their tails and run away whining.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I hear a slight rustling of clothes and smell a faint flowery scent as shimmering blonde hair drapes over my body which has lost its sensation.

    An overwhelming amount of beauty appears in my fuzzy vision.

    Hey Lucy.

    I tried to answer back, but my voice didn''te out.

    ¡¸You''re not dead, are you?¡¹

    I''m almost dead.

    ¡¸Mm. I guess I made it on time.¡¹

    Lucy brings her face close and kisses my cheek.

    My eyes can''t see her, but I can still hear her.

    ¡¸Aegir, was it fun?¡¹

    Lucy caresses my cheek, then nts a kiss on my ear, gradually sliding her lips along my neck and eventually to my lips.

    I am about to ask what she was referring to, but I stop myself.

    I can infer that she was referring to my life and everything that happened after meeting her.

    ¡¸Ugh.¡¹

    There were times I got angry, times I got heartbroken, and times where things didn''t go my way.

    Still, it was a fun life running around with my beloved women, cute girls and other interesting guys.

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    Lucy smiles.

    I can''t see it, but I''m sure it''s there.

    ¡¸Then, you''ve had enough. Come with me now.¡¹

    Lucy doesn''t wait for a reply and sucks on my neck.

    I have already lost all feeling so I can''t feel the pain, but I can tell her fangs have pierced me from the pressure in my neck.

    The feeling ispletely different from before, where I''d normally feel a small prick and then a swell of lust from my blood being sucked.

    She isn''t only draining my blood, she is sending something hot and cold back into my body at the same time.

    I could only hear Lucy''s voice before, but now I can also hear the trickling of water, the falling of leaves, and the distant howling of wolves.

    My eyes, which closed preemptively as death neared, opened.

    The forest, which should not contain a single torch, now seems as bright as day.

    Oh, so this is what it was like.

    Strength starts to fill my body again and right when I try to vocalize my thoughts, Lucy''s hands hold my cheeks.

    ¡¸It''s going to quite painful, so hang in there.¡¹

    It happened right when her beautiful voice registered in my brain.

    ¡¸Guooooh!!¡¹

    My body bounced up on its own.

    My heart, which should have been slowly dying, is pounding like a drum.

    Pain, heat, despair, coldness¡­¡­the substance that flowed in me is neither of those things, but the outburst of feeling was more intense than any of them.

    My body naturally struggles, as if pleading for the agony to stop in the only way it knows how.

    But whatever entered my body doesn''t listen.

    It goes from my neck to my head, invades my chest, and travels to my stomach and my limbs, as well as throughout my entire body.

    It also enters my heart, and vites every nook and cranny as if trying to consume me from the inside out.

    ¡¸With this, Aegir''s heart and body belongs to me.¡¹

    Lucy yanks the Keravnos out of my chest.

    Even though blood gushes out like it was poured out from a bucket, I feel neither pain nor suffering.

    Not feeling it is inurate, rather it was overwritten by agony that was several times more powerful.

    ¡¸I injected highly-concentrated power deep into you so you wouldn''t be a simple puppet. In exchange, the pain is greater, but knowing Aegir, you can definitely withstand it. On the off-chance you ended up breaking, I would protect you for decades until your consciousness returned.¡¹

    I can hear her voice clearly, but my mind doesn''t have room toprehend her words.

    My limbs il about as I keep crying out, and my heart feels as if it has fallen to the bottom of hell.

    Lucy gently hugs my dysfunctional body and gives me countless kisses.

    ¡¸If this is the end, we''ll be together forever. You will be with me for eternity.¡¹

    Contrary to her soft tone, it looked like Lucy was about to cry bitterly.

    Right as I realize that she can''t bear to watch me suffer, the agony goes over the peak.

    Although I don''t groaning like an animal and my body is still tensing up, I can tell the pain is subsiding.

    ¡¸You survived the first wave¡­¡­fufu, as expected of my Aegir!¡¹

    Lucy sounds pleased.

    But then her face suddenly stiffens and she res downstream.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dinterference at this time? Shall I kill them¡­¡­no, I can''t step away right now.¡¹

    Lucy picks me up, leaps into the forest from the riverside in a single bound, and lowers me by the roots of a thick tree.

    I still can''t move my body and my heart is still pumping like crazy.

    However, my unusually sharp eyes lock onto somethinging this way.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡­¡­Aegir-sama! Where are you!? Answer me! Where¡­¡­can you be?¡¹

    The one who runs while falling repeatedly¨D¨Dis Celia.

    Her arms, legs, and even face is covered with tiny scratches, most likely from the grass.

    And the one leg she is dragging has swollen up and be red, possibly broken.

    ¡¸There''s no way Aegir-sama died. I''m going to find him, I have to¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia grits her teeth and walks to the riverbank.

    ¡¸Aau!¡¹

    She falls again for the umpteenth time andnds right in the spot where I washed up.

    Celia notices the pool of blood which has spread in the area.

    ¡¸A lot of blood¡­¡­ From the neck or chest¡­¡­this should be¡­¡­ No! This isn''t Aegir-sama''s!!¡¹

    Her handse across the bloody Keravnos.

    Celia holds the spear in her arms, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡¸The Keravnos¡­¡­sniff, Aegir-sama¡­¡­it''s a lie¡­¡­I refuse to believe it.¡¹

    Celia brushes away some dirt and notices something else.

    ¡¸Tracks of a pack of wolves¡­¡­ There are no dead wolves¡­¡­so they weren''t attacked.¡¹

    Celia tries to follow the prints, but the darkness makes it impossible.

    Heavily-injured and stumped, Celia copses.

    ¡¸I can''t see Aegir-sama again¡­¡­I won''t get any love from him¡­¡­and I can''t go out with him.¡¹

    Celia gazes up at the sky and turns the bloody Keravnos on herself.

    I lift my body which is supposedly not able to move.

    I try to tell her to stop, but only a dry sighes out.

    ¡¸I will apany you, Aegir-sama. I will be with you for eternity.¡¹

    Without any hesitation, Celia plunges the tip of the spear into her chest.

    A jet of blood squirts out from her chest and even more blood gushes from her small mouth.

    ¡¸Arara¡­¡­she went and did it.¡¹

    My eyes widen and I try to utter a sound as I prop myself up.

    Lucy takes my hand gently and shakes her head.

    ¡¸You can''t. I gave you a huge amount of power. The greater the power, the greater the recoil from the mutation. Unless you limate to it for several months, you won''t be able to stand. I feel bad for that girl, but the only thing we can do is to give her a proper burialter.¡¹

    Those words anchored my rampaging heart.

    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net

    Celia is dying.

    She jumped to conclusions and chased after me in death after assuming I''m dead.

    I can''t ept that.

    I grab the trunk of the tree hard enough to crush it and m both legs into the ground.

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    The natural groans of anguish that came out from me were drowned out by a roar I squeezed out from the depths of my lungs.

    ¡¸It''s only been a few minutes¡­¡­you must not stand yet!¡¹

    I force both legs to nt themselves on the ground.

    Hurry, hurry, I have to hurry.

    ¡¸Aegir, stop! If you move during the mutation¨D¨D!!¡¹

    I twist my legs that are stiff as sticks and leap towards the fallen Celia.

    I closed the distance of 50 meters in a single jump.

    Ind next to Celia, and pound my throat, telling it this is no time to be hoarse.

    ¡¸Celia!!¡¹

    Celia, whose muscles are making their final twitches, stares at me in shock¡­¡­and the smiles.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡­¡­you''re alive¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia holds a hand up to my cheek.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­I acted too quickly¡­¡­I made a mistake.¡¹

    Her hand slowly falls.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­I''m really¡­¡­d.¡¹

    Tears flow from her eyes as she gives me one more radiant smile.

    The spear hadpletely pierced her heart.

    I clutch her weakened hand and shout.

    ¡¸You idiot! You try too hard!¡¹

    Her wound is not one that can be treated.

    My cute Celia is going to die.

    She doesn''t have more than a few seconds, much less minutes.

    ¡¸What do I do? What can I do?¡¹

    I am able to move now.

    So that''s the answer.

    Although I don''t know how it works, I can only try and hope.

    ¡¸I''m not going to let my cute Celia end things by herself.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, Aegir! Mutating someone else while you''re still mutating yourself¨D¨Daah, gosh!!¡¹

    I sink my fangs into Celia right as she takes herst breath.

    A Few Days Later.

    Two lovely voices echo inside a damp cave.

    ¡¸Do you know what this is?¡¹

    ¡¸A rabbit and a wild strawberry. An especially sweet one.¡¹

    I can''t see the speakers.

    It''s because I''m crouching and facing the wall.

    ¡¸How mysterious. When a lower-ss vampire tries to make kin, they either turn into a puppet or a type of zombie, yet that ridiculous way he bit you when in the middle of transforming¡­¡­ aren''t you a zombie? You''re really not?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a zombie!? Stop holding down my head! In the first ce, I haven''t forgiven you yet¡­¡­¡¹

    I ignore the water dripping on my head and count the number of mushrooms growing in front of me, pretending not to react.

    ¡¸Is Aegir still sulking?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he''s grumpy. Aegir-sama, won''t youe here?¡¹

    I make a deliberate show of turning my face away when Lucy and Celia call me.

    I know it''sme, but I''m seriously angry at the two of them right now.

    ¡¸It''s because you trapped Aegir-sama. You''re at fault for betraying his love.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, don''t you think he''s mad at you for acting too quickly and killing yourself?¡¹

    In a huff, I yell that it''s both their faults.

    ¡¸Aa-ah. I thought it would be just the two of us forever, I can''t believe such a nuisance would get in the way on the first day.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama and I are already always together. In fact, you should be the one to get out of here.¡¹

    Lucy sighs, but there doesn''t seem to be any discontent in her tone.

    Indeed, we have be vampires that live in the night.

    I was turned by Lucy right before death.

    And Celia was turned by me as she took herst breath after stabbing her own heart.

    Even now, we are in the depths of a cave thatcks any kind of light, and rather than it being an inconvenience, I can still more clearly than when I was a human during the day.<sub> </sub>

    My strength is also abnormal, being able to strangle a two-meter tall bear, that was the owner of the cave, with my bare hands.

    I could have done it as a human if I tried, but this time it felt so effortless, let''s consider it amazing.

    At that time, the bear ripped my shoulder with its ws, but the wound healed in mere seconds, leaving only my clothes torn.

    ¡¸Fine, it can''t be helped, shall we start?¡¹

    ¡¸Start what? Kyaa! What are you doing!?¡¹

    The two of them frolic behind me as I sit cross-legged.

    ¡¸It is customary for new vampires to rub their genitals with older vampires of the same sex to deepen their friendship.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want to! Auu! You''re annoying! Ah¡­¡­but it kind of feels good¡­¡­¡¹

    I fold my arms and turn only my head to peek.

    It was an extremely quick peek utilizing my inhuman speed, a feat an average human can not achieve.

    ¡¸Gotcha.¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it was a trap¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I''m relieved to know you''re still a pervert after bing a vampire.¡¹

    Lucy grabs my face and pulls me.

    When I make a sad face at her, she senses my intentions and mutters awkwardly.

    ¡¸She''s the one who asked me to do it. She''s the principal offender.¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t let you talk your way out of it. I can still arrest you for treason!¡¹

    Lucy holds back the moring Celia with one hand.

    Even talking cutely won''t get her forgiven quite easily it seems.

    ¡¸It''s fine it if happens to me. I''ve done what I wanted, and I had a hunch things would end this way. But don''t you think it''s cruel to let Antonio die?¡¹

    Of course, Antonio is alive and well right now.

    His will and emotions are preserved too.

    However he can no longer walk in the sun or stay warm with his lover or fuck pretty girls and spread his seed left and right. It''s not fair to rob such fun out of life from a 14 year old child.

    ¡¸Can''t he procreate normally?¡¹

    I ignore Celia''s interjection for now.

    ¡¸That kid was serious. No matter how I tried to scare him, he had no indecision. If I refused him, he would have surely found another way to kill you, Aegir.¡¹

    Celia nods in agreement.

    ¡¸Reba-san said so tearfully. She said that she vaguely saw Antonio moving in the direction of the watchful feudal lords, but Aegir-sama told her to stop investigating.¡¹

    The other way that is not turning into a vampire and challenging me to a one-on-one duel is probably the standard method of gathering friends to defeat the boss¨D¨Dwinning over those who are unhappy with me and starting an insurrection.

    ¡¸Aegir conceded to him in the end, but other people wouldn''t have done so.¡¹

    It was singlebat involving just the two of us, so I could do that.

    In war, one stray arrow to the forehead can kill you.

    There was also the possible oue of Nonna and Catherine getting injured on top of Antonio dying.

    If Lucy refused him, if I allowed Celia to apany me¡­¡­I don''t know if those differences would have resulted in a better oue.

    I''m all for resisting fate and destiny, but there''s no point mulling over something that has already happened.

    ¡¸I just wanted to go hunting or fishing once with him. I ultimately couldn''t go.¡¹

    I at least handed him the fishing rod, but I doubt the mood is right to go with his family.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­waaaah¡­¡­I feel so sorry for you, Aegir-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia begins to sob.

    I thought I heard that vampires lose their emotions.

    Both Antonio and Celia are overflowing with emotion.

    ¡¸My powers are strong as someone of 500 years¡­¡­but still, the emotions in someone transforming should be weak for a while.¡¹

    I don''t want to see Celia as a lifeless doll so I fully wee this though.

    Now then, it''s about time for the main issue.

    ¡¸Why did you do it?¡¹

    Lucy took a breath before answering the vague yet simple question.

    ¡¸I also wanted a family.¡¹

    She didn''t have to do this when we¨D¨Dnot that I could say anything.

    In just a hundred years, Lucy will be alone again.

    ¡¸That''s why I wanted you. I wanted to walk with you, who had run through life as a human and became attractive. No matter what I had to do, no matter who I had to make sad, I wanted Aegir.¡¹

    A straightforward, selfish and pure wish.

    It is a wish that can only be fulfilled by making many others cry.

    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net

    ¡¸Then it can''t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it can''t be helped.¡¹

    I killed my friend and the king for personal gain, and Antonio killed his father for his mother and sister.

    Lucy sank her fangs into me and Antonio in order to be with me forever.

    Wilfulness, tyranny, egoism.

    If you still desire something in spite of that, you''d do whatever it takes to achieve it.

    That is life.

    Lucy and I lock lips.

    ¡¸I don''t know if it will be eternity, but let''s be together until one of us dies.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you Aegir. My legs were actually shaking, afraid that you would get angry and run off.¡¹

    Lucy says, her waist weakly dropping to the ground.

    ¡¸I''ll do anything to apologize for it. Whether it takes 50 years or 100 years¡­¡­after all, we are not bound by time anymore.¡¹

    Lucy smiles at me as innocently as a virgin girl.

    However, I respond with a wicked smirk.

    ¡¸Anything? You said anything, for a hundred years, right!?¡¹

    When I lift my head up quick enough to create a gust of wind, Lucy''s smile freezes.

    ¡¸Now I''ve done it. I guess I won''t be wearing clothes for the next hundred years¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, you can act as a female molester and be a different monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, next.¡¹

    I grab Celia, who is egging Lucy on.

    ¡¸Auu.¡¹

    Then I p her springy cheeks, which have be light-skinned after she turned into a vampire, a few dozen times.

    ¡¸Au, stop, it hurts! Au, ah!¡¹

    After the pfest, I take one cheek in each hand and stretch them.

    ¡¸Fugyaa! Id thursh©`©`! Id weally hurdds©`©`!!¡¹

    I stretch them more than usual as I scold her.

    ¡¸Why did you die? Why would youmit suicide? Seeing the cute you die, in addition to dying myself¡­¡­my heart will break!¡¹

    The mood is joke-like, but my words are serious.

    Celia senses that and apologizes countless times.

    When she''s finally released, she rubs her cheeks and mutters.

    ¡¸But I don''t regret it. Even if I were to go back in time, I''d do the same thing. A world without Aegir-sama is not worth living in.¡¹

    ¡¸You still have¡­¡­¡¹

    She interrupts me.

    ¡¸It was fun. Irijina-san, M-san, Leah, they were all my precious family. It is an unthinkable happiness for an orphan like me! But!¡¹

    Celia jumps into my chest.

    ¡¸All of it is because of Aegir-sama. It would be torture to live in a world without Aegir-sama. That''s why if Aegir-sama won''t be here, I''m going to meet you as soon as possible.¡¹

    If you say that, I won''t be able to stay mad at you.

    ¡¸My secret desire was also fulfilled. If I was going to die, I wanted to be killed by Aegir-sama¡­¡­ ah!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, such a pervert.¡¹

    I was also a little taken aback.

    Celia, wanting to erase the awkward atmosphere of disgust, waves her hand in the air and raises her voice.

    ¡¸I also have something I want to say! Aegir-sama vaguely knew this was going to happen, right!?¡¹

    I don''t reply.

    Celia interprets it as affirmation.

    ¡¸You were going to leave me behind, weren''t you!? You''re so mean! You should know that I can''t survive without Aegir-sama!¡¹

    I don''t have any excuses.

    There''s no way I could do something like dragging Celia to the grave with me, but I should have considered what would happen to her when I died.

    Telling her to have a cheerful life without me is a bit too cruel.

    ¡¸Sorry. I''ll make it up to you in the long years toe.¡¹

    I pick Celia up and share a deep kiss with her.

    She lost her body heat and is as cold as ice, but her lips still feel hot.

    And right now, all I can do is endure Lucy''s icy stare.

    ¡¸By the way, I was meaning to ask about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    I put my hand on Celia''s head, then pat her down from the shoulder to her chest, then to her ass.

    ¡¸Why have you gotten so small?¡¹

    Celia has always been cute, but she was a 20 year old fully-developed woman.

    She had a height of 160 cm, plus her boobs were above average in size, and her ass had grown big enough to adequately take me in.

    But for some reason, she''s barely 150 cm, her breasts are only subtle bumps and her ass has shrunk considerably to a cute peach.

    She has reverted to the same size around the time I met her, when she was 14 or 15 years old.

    Additionally, the fangs that have grown as part of the process of bing a vampire are an adorable size.

    ¡¸You''re supposed to be a viinous vampire, but you got cuter. Why did this happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­I''ve never heard of or seen regressions in age during transformation.¡¹

    Lucy tilts her head in confusion.

    ¡¸I have no clue what happened myself.¡¹

    Celia prefaces before continuing.

    ¡¸However, I have been gradually developing to be plump and voluptuous. I was growing in order to match Aegir-sama''s preferences so he can embrace me without any reservations.¡¹

    After saying that, she points at Lucy.

    Lucy tilts her head with an imaginary question mark over her head.

    ¡¸But I have no chance against that!¡¹

    Celia roars, baring her canines.

    Lucy''s lovely and humongous breasts are pushing up against her clothes like they might pop out at any moment and are not sagging one bit.

    Her ass is also the optimal size, maintaining good shape while also being nice and juicy, and any guy who looks at it can think of nothing except for mming his hips against it.

    Contrasting her overwhelming proportions, her waist is slender and her figure is perfect like a carved statue.

    Not only that, the features on her white face are symmetric and ced at the ideal distances apart, and her beauty can be described as nothing less than otherworldly.

    ¡¸I can''tpete in beauty or voluptuousness. That''s why I guess my instincts chose to take the cute route.¡¹

    ¡¸That makes sense.¡¹

    I fold my arms and nod.

    Lucy''s body type and appearance is peerless.

    If a hundred men were asked, they''d all say she was beautiful.

    ¡¸On the other hand-¡¹

    If they were asked "Is she cute?", I don''t know if all of them would answer yes.

    Her stunning looks and perfect proportions contradict the idea of cuteness.

    Her beauty is overshadowing her cuteness.

    If you asked me who is currently cuter, Celia or Lucy, Celia would probably win in that regard.

    ¡¸They say beauty loses its luster after three days. Meanwhile, our time is forever¡­¡­eventually Aegir-sama will be a captive of my appeal, and girls with luscious curves will be rendered to nothing more than an existence he asionally releases his lust on.¡¹

    Isn''t it the cutest when she herself admits that she''s cute?

    I pick Celia up and rub my cheek against her, causing Lucy to puff her cheeks.

    It''s no sleight to Celia, but Lucy is plenty cute too.

    ¡¸You''re speaking quite annoyingly¡­¡­ Let me take this opportunity to tell you, Aegir is my kin, in other words, he is like my child. And you are Aegir''s kin, meaning I am¡­¡­ah, oh no!¡¹

    Lucy quickly covers her mouth, but it''s toote.

    ¡¸Which means you''re an olddy! Please treat me well, granny¨D¨Dkukuku.¡¹

    Lucy strangles Celia half-jokingly.

    And so our long road together starts.

    ¡¸Goodness¡­¡­the sun''s about to set, I''ll go to a nearby town to procure supplies.¡¹

    Lucy releases Celia and walks out of the cave.

    ¡¸What are you getting? Alcohol and food?¡¹

    Lucy turns around, as if the answer is obvious.

    ¡¸Virgin girls and boys. Aren''t you getting thirsty?¡¹

    The second she says it, my throat begins feeling incredibly dry.

    It is the same for Celia, who writhes in agony.

    ¡¸M-my throat feels like it''s burning¡­¡­blood, I want blood! Fshaa!!¡¹

    Celia bares her fangs, though to me she appears more like a cat than a vampire.

    Lucy looks at us and smiles.

    ¡¸That state will continue for a while. You two are like newborn babies, so for the time being, I''ll take care of you.¡¹

    Lucy nimbly dashes off.

    Seeing that makes me think over our situation.

    ¡¸Umu, we really aren''t humans anymore, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But as long as I''m with Aegir-sama, I have no regrets.¡¹

    Celia and I stare at each other with our red eyes, and bring our bodies close as we wait for Lucy to return.

 Chapter 580

    ¡¸My hips hurt¡­¡­sex with Aegir is too intense.¡¹

    Lucy groans as shenguidly changes position.

    Her tits, which had been squished into the bed, jiggle as she lies on her back and then point to the ceiling before spreading out slightly to the left and right.

    ¡¸After a woman climaxes, you''re supposed to switch to light caresses and whispers of love. Swinging your hips until the woman''s eyes roll back is too cruel.¡¹

    Lucyins, beckoning me with her hands.

    When I move closer, her graceful hands wrap around my head and pull me into her ample cleavage.

    ¡¸At the end, I was screaming and couldn''te back from the climax¡­¡­your actions are rough even for a vampire.¡¹

    Her plump breasts smack my head from side to side.

    ¡¸Hearing Lucy scream on the verge of orgasm turns me on.¡¹

    ¡¸So you get aroused from seeing me suffer¡­¡­you''re terrible, Aegir. Fufu.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s ten times worse for me, having to listen to it right next to you.¡¹

    Celia determines that we have finished and wedges between us, forcibly putting my pants on so I don''t start a second round.

    ¡¸Nevertheless¡­¡­¡¹

    Lucy trails off,bing back her disheveled hair and using a wet towel to wipe my saliva off her breasts.

    ¡¸I''m surprised Aegir and that girl are fine. During the earlier stages, the urge of blood-sucking feels like starvation and is enough to make writhe in agony. It''s not umon for vampires to lose their sense of reason and indiscriminately attack humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Blood tasted good. My instincts also urged me to suck it.¡¹

    ¡¸But it''s not enough to make me rampage. Tomatoes can be used as a decent substitute.¡¹

    Celia and I exchange looks, peck each other on the lips and then rub our noses together.

    ¡¸That''s not what I know. I guess it must have been someplication I had during mutation or simply because Aegir is abnormal.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m abnormal even after bing a vampire?¡¹

    I stretch and step down from the bed.

    The three of us moved our residence from the cave to a hunter''s cabin.

    Despite being vampires, living in a cavern is hard, and we wanted a bed and a roof.

    The owner of the cabin was eaten by wolves a short distance away, leaving the ce vacant, perfect for vampires who want to hide from the world.

    A ray of sunlight shines in through a crack in the closed window.

    ¡¸Mu, I was so absorbed that I didn''t realize it became morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Shall we sleep until the sun¨D¨D¡¹

    Not sure what Lucy said, I spoke over her and put a hand on the wooden shutter.

    ¡¸Bathing in the morning sun will give you the energy for the day ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Celia let out a weird noise right as I flung the shutter wide open.

    ¡¸Guwaaah!!¡¹

    The heat felt like the mes of a dragon.

    ¡¸Aah, Aegir-sama, there''s smokeing out! You''re getting burned!¡¹

    ¡¸Close it! Close the window!!¡¹

    Celia throws something to shut the window.

    ¡¸Why would you expose yourself to the sun as a vampire!? Are you an idiot!?¡¹

    I wave away the smoke dejectedly as Lucy scolds me.

    ¡¸I forgot because of how recent it was. Mgh¡­¡­my entire body hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re lucky that you didn''t turn into ash¡­¡­I won''t forgive you if you died from a clumsy mistake after swearing to be with me for eternity.¡¹

    Lucy pats her chest in relief.

    My throat feels dry, perhaps because I was burnt.

    The water jug is empty too, I guess I''ll have to fetch some.

    ¡¸It''s good that there is spring water close to this cabin. We can freely drink the fresh tasty water.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Celia lets out a strange noise right as the door swings wide open.

    ¡¸Dowaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama, are you an idiot!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, should I cut off your arms and legs until you be more aware!?¡¹

    I plop face-first onto the bed with smoke rising from all over my body.

    ¡¸I give up. I don''t feel like doing anything in the morning anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t make the morning as a starting point in the first ce.¡¹

    I roll around in bed, wrap Celia in a nket, and pull Lucy in too.

    These two are my family now¡­¡­it''s just the three of us.

    ¡¸How many days went by since then?¡¹

    Although I''d like to act like I have no concept of dates as a vampire with no lifespan, Celia keeps a memo with her schedule so I unfortunately know the exact date.

    It''s been two months since Celia and I stopped being human.

    I gaze in the direction of the pce.

    It should barely be visible from a hill.

    Since I''ll burn up, I can''t even peek out of a window.

    Sensing my unease, Celia slides up to block my vision and pushes her cute breasts in my face.

    ¡¸Don''t you think that''s enough? We are not humans anymore. We have nothing to do with them and we must not have anything to do with them.¡¹

    Now that we''re monsters of the night, we can''t just nonchntly waltz into the pce.

    I know that much.

    ¡¸The stupid worthless slug that is Antonio seems to be doing oh so well.¡¹

    Celiaments scornfully.

    We aren''t just staying cooped up in this ce.

    Night after night, we visit nearby viges to satiate our urges and suck the blood from careless passersby.

    Even though there''s nothing I can do about it, I end up hearing tales of the "happenings after I died".

    Combining the different stories together gives me the broader picture.

    ¡¸It seems he''s going pretty overboard.¡¹

    When I continue the conversation, Celia unhappily pulls out her notes from a pouch on her waist.

    She''s using the pouch because her cleavage is too small to store anything.

    ¡¸Stupid-tonio killed everyone who came to protest when he dered himself king as a form of disobedience, and that would be fine if that was all¡­¡­ I''m sorry, those who praised him for liberating them from a "tyrant" were also killed for disrespecting the crown.¡¹

    He is using the same method I did except he is more upromising and thorough.

    ¡¸Hmmm. But if he''s so severe, wouldn''t that spark a rebellion?¡¹

    Lucy poses casually as she crawls her hand over my crotch.

    ¡¸Idiot-tonio knows that and is utilizing intelligence officers and a unitmanded by Leopolt-san to crush them the moment they disobey. It''s like he knows who will act out and who will chicken out from the start. And for some reason, the minister of justice is fighting as his minion.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, isn''t that incredible?¡¹

    Lucy fondles me more with her hand as she rubs her forehead against my chest.

    It''s clear that she has lost all interest in politics.

    ¡¸Additionally, Trash-tonio has turned the country''s army¡­¡­into a useless training squad, dismantling them splendidly. Themander of the Federation''s vanguard saw it as an opportunity and attacked, breaking the secret agreement.¡¹

    And what was the result?

    ¡¸Arge contingent of elite soldiers wereying in wait and decisively thwarted them, and during the pursuit, multiple towns were burned to the ground along with its people down to thest tree to set an example.¡¹

    Given the scale of damage, the effect on the Federation is insignificant.

    But it will make the Federation realize.

    That the army will still be strong even if the king is killed, and that the new king is stricter and more ruthless than me.

    With that, it at least stops them from making a move so easily.

    And they will, as anticipated, prioritize attacking the Empire.

    Lucy doesn''t bother to nod or signal like she''s paying attention and continues touching me.

    ¡¸Slug¡­¡­it''s hard to say. Slug-tonio has¡­¡­mumu¡­¡­¡¹

    I wrap Celia''s adorable round face and cut her off.

    ¡¸He has massacred nobles and enemies, but he hasn''tid a finger on his family. He hasn''t exiled anyone from the pce either.¡¹

    Celia opens her mouth, thinking of another insulting name to call him, but refrains and rephrases her sentence.

    ¡¸He just granted his biological mother, Catherine-san, a special position and dered his sister, Rose, as his wife.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds incredible, now that you put it in words.¡¹

    Lucy, who has regained interest, cackles.

    ¡¸As soon as he made the deration, Rose pped him as hard as she could, and Anastasia cursed him with words that even a town girl would not utter, but he returned to his throne like nothing had happened.¡¹

    Imagining what the atmosphere would be like makes both me and Lucyugh.

    ¡¸But it seems Catherine-san was in an absentminded state from beginning to end and didn''t even respond.¡¹

    That put an end to myughter.

    ¡¸Also, it seems Nonna-san cried loudly in the middle of the coronation ceremony, he rolled Anastasia over who he had pinned down, and he red at M-san when she didn''t obey his order¡­¡­ Antonio''s reputation is at rock bottom, not only among the nobles, but also among the citizens, well of course it is!¡¹

    I continue to look at the window through which the morning sun leaks while quieting Celia, who is furious at the memory.

    It''s natural for his reputation to take a hit, and I''m sure he''s having a hard time.

    ¡¸Ei.¡¹

    I hear a tearing sound and feel a sharp pain run through my body.

    Lucy ripped a handful of pubic hair.

    Just when I''m about to say how mean she was, Lucy stands up,pletely naked.

    ¡¸You weren''t reacting at all, are you that interested? You want to see them?¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t go back now. I''m not human and if I go back¡­¡­¡¹

    The feeling is enough to make me want to rub my hands nervously, but because that would look uncool, I squeeze Celia''s cheeks instead.

    Celia fusses while Lucy sighs and flicks my forehead.

    ¡¸You didn''t answer me. I asked if you are interested and if you want to see them?¡¹

    I reply, rubbing Celia''s cheeks together hard enough for the friction to produce heat.

    ¡¸Of course I''m interested. Of course I want to see them. I told Nonna that I''d be back by nighttime and didn''t even say goodbye.¡¹

    Celia stops fussing.

    I look at the window I can''t peek through once again.

    ¡¸But there''s nothing I can do. Nobody will proceed to die after announcing they will die. To live is to regret.¡¹

    The same applies to the guys who were once beside me and the guys I defeated.

    Nothing will change no matter how selfish I am.

    ¡¸Then shall we go?¡¹

    Just when the mood was all set up, Lucy silently puts on her clothes.

    ¡¸Where to?¡¹

    Lucy points to the outside.

    ¡¸To the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, that isn''t¡­¡­¡¹

    I hug Celia close.

    Her body, which supposedlycks heat, felt warm.

    As you can expect, I have to be indecisive here.

    Returning as a dead person surely can''t be a good thing.

    It would give the women false happiness and it would ruin Antonio.

    ¡¸Of course, the inhuman Aegir can''t return. Or rather, I won''t let you return.¡¹

    She states in a serious tone before giving me a peck on the lips.

    ¡¸However, it should be fine to go say your goodbyes.¡¹

    I can''t answer right away.

    The women will definitely cry.

    And they''ll also be happy with my return.

    But since my life as a human is over, I have to part with them immediately.

    Their joy would be short-lived as I''d have to leave.

    ¡¸Gosh, I''ve had enough of your bad habit!¡¹

    Lucy looks at me head-on.

    Reflected in her red eyes is a pathetic, dithering man who is only good for his muscles and his dick.

    ¡¸Which is more painful for you, saying goodbye to me or me disappearing without a word?¡¹

    Celia, who has settled in my arms, also chimes in.

    ¡¸Everyone would certainly be delighted, then several times more sad afterward. Compared to not being able to see you again¡­¡­¡¹

    I m my forehead against the wall, smack my cheeks, and whip my dick on the bed.

    ¡¸I was worrying about trivial things. Alright, let''s go.¡¹

    Lucy and Celia smile.

    I swing open the door, thinking that putting on clothes would be a waste of time.

    The sunlight beams down.

    ¡¸Zuwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why don''t you learn!?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not sure if you''ll live ten years, let alone eternity¡­¡­¡¹

    I stand on the window frame and peer into the room.

    There isn''t a single candle lit inside, but as I am now, that doesn''t hinder my ability to see.

    In thergest room of the pce, sleeping in the middle of thergest bed was Nonna.

    The bed is fluffy, the air is the perfect temperature, and I''m sure a lovely scent is wafting from the flowers on the table.

    Despite all that, her sleeping face is strained and her eyebrows are furrowed.

    ¡¸Hic¡­¡­sniff¡­¡­¡¹

    I hear soft cryinge from her chapped lips, which gradually grow louder.

    ¡¸You said¡­¡­you''d be back at night¡­¡­no¡­¡­don''t go¡­¡­uuuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Her cries turn to sorrowful groans and she takes her arms out of the nket, waving them wildly.

    Tears spill endlessly from her closed eyes.

    And then, from the adjacent room¡­¡­which was originally meant for servants, Bartolomees running with amp and takes Nonna''s hand,forting her with pats to her shoulder.

    ¡¸Mother, mother.¡¹

    Nonna opens her eyes, sees the concerned Bartolome and acknowledges him with a long, long sigh.

    ¡¸Did¡­¡­I cry in my sleep again?¡¹

    She drinks the water offered to her and hugs Bartolome.

    The door of the adjacent room on the opposite side also opens.

    ¡¸Mother.¡¹

    Anastasia, who is on the verge of tears¡­¡­no, who is already crying, waddles in.

    ¡¸Aah, did you wet the bed again?¡¹

    The crotch area of her pajamas is soaked.

    Anastasia hangs her head and silently throws her clothes to the ground, then jumps into Nonna''s chest.

    The usual Nonna would have screamed loud enough for the entire inner pce to hear, but she doesn''t say anything this time and simply hugs her children and sobs.

    This isn''t the scene I wanted to see.

    I guess it''s good I came. What was I worried about?

    Her beloved disappeared without a goodbye.

    This is the result.

    I open the window without making a sound.

    ¡¸I''m sorry. I should be strong, yet when Aegir-sama isn''t here, I can''t¡­¡­I can''t¡­¡­¡¹

    The three of them cry in each other''s arms in the center of the bed.

    I spread my arms wide and embrace them altogether from the outside.

    I make sure my hands are touching all of them and I''m not hugging too tightly.

    ¡¸I said I woulde back at night but I didn''t. I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Everyone looks up, and their eyes make contact with mine.

    I''m tempted to say "I''m back", but I hold back and nod without uttering a word.

    ¡¸A¡­¡­aaah¡­¡­aaaaah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Father!¡¹

    Nonna''s eyes widen and her body begins to tremble.

    At the same time, Anastasia pounces on me energetically¡­¡­actually it''s closer to a tackle.

    The blow that hit my waist from behind might have caused me to stumble if not for the difference in our weight.

    Damm, she must have learned the move after watching fights in the arena many times.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is alive! He has returned! Someone, get someone¨D¨D¡¹

    Nonna grabs my hand and tries to yell, but I ce a finger on her lips and slowly shake my head.

    ¡¸I''m sorry. I haven''t returned and I''m not alive.¡¹

    Bartolome stares nkly at his hand after it touched me.

    ¡¸Cold¡­¡­father is as cold as ice.¡¹

    Nonna''s smile fades.

    Anastasia buries her head so much in my lower back that I''m worried whether she can breathe.

    ¡¸I came to say goodbye.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡­¡­can''t be¡­¡­!¡¹

    Nonna extends her hands to grab my face and chest.

    ¡¸I''m still going to touch you even if you''re cold! These thick arms, this hot chest, this face and back, all belong to Aegir-sama, the person who has embraced me countless times! Yet why¡­¡­why!!?¡¹

    I take her hand and hug her.

    I don''t have time to exin everything and I probably don''t need to.

    Nonna surely knows the truth.

    It''s just that she loves me and can''t ept it easily.

    What should I say?

    I didn''t prepare any phrases.

    "I love you", "sorry", "I don''t want to go".

    Those don''t seem right.

    I have those feelings, but those aren''t the final words I want to convey to her.

    Aah, I know.

    ¡¸It was truly fun. Thank you.¡¹

    Nonna''s eyes be round like full moons.

    She tries her best to hold back the tears and fights with the sadness in her heart to show me a smile.

    She was ready.

    Nonna takes Bartolome with her and steps away from me, then faces me and bows deeply.

    ¡¸Thank you for all your hard work on this long journey.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I respond with a single word.

    Nonna knows it''s not a lukewarm answer.

    It wouldn''t be cool if I kept talking after all.

    ¡¸To pick up a failure like me¡­¡­to love¡­¡­and care¡­¡­and bless with children¡­¡­hic¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You''re taking too long.¡¹

    I say jokingly as Nonna chokes up.

    ¡¸Gosh! You''re rude till the end!¡¹

    Nonna pounds my chest yfully and then takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸Thank you for everything. It was really, really fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    I hug Nonna, ruffle Bartolome''s hair, and then lift up Anastasia, who was clinging to my waist, her face dripping with tears and snot, and put my forehead against hers.

    I give them a great big smile and wave my hand, then jump out of the window.

    Now it''s goodbye.

    A few secondster, I hear tremendous wailing.

    It was not a cry of despair, rather it was a cry of sadness¡­¡­I''m sure they will recover soon.

    Nodding, I remove the thumb-sized knife from my waist and toss it away.

    A purple fluid trickles from the tip.

    ¡¸Poison doesn''t work on vampires, it''s probably a numbing agent.¡¹

    She tried to make me faint to stop me during that exchange, damn Anastasia is scary.

    Her wailing, which is on the same level as Nonna''s, should be sad but sounds just a bit happy.

    I hop onto the roof of the two-story annex.

    It is an easy feat for me now that I''m a vampire.

    Though, it''s not because I want to act like a cat.

    My goal is right in front of me.

    ¡¸Ah©`¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The one who sounds unenergetic is Ca.

    She is gazing at the night sky on the roof.

    A guard passing below holds up a torch and sees her, but makes a sad face before resuming his patrol.

    This must be a normal urrence.

    ¡¸Hey Ca. At least eat a little.¡¹

    Sitting beside her is Mireille.

    She offers a small loaf of bread, but Ca shows no interest and continues staring at the sky.

    Looking closer, Ca''s cheeks are sunken in and her body is skinnier.

    ¡¸I don''t need it.¡¹

    Ca turns her face away like a spoiled child.

    ¡¸You''ve gotten so thin¡­¡­if you don''t eat properly, you''re going to die.¡¹

    ¡¸I said I don''t need it!¡¹

    Mireille brings the bread up to Ca''s mouth only for her hand to be smacked away.

    I catch the bread that spins through the air, then tap Ca on the shoulder.

    ¡¸Wh¨D¨Dnmuu!¡¹

    Our eyes meet, and when her jaw drops, I stuff the bread into her mouth.

    ¡¸You''ll ruin your body if you don''t eat.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, mghu¨D¨D!¡¹

    Ca rapidly chews the food in her mouth like a mouse and opens her mouth to speak.

    But I just stuff another loaf of bread in her mouth, smiling.

    ¡¸I came to say goodbye.¡¹

    Mireille copses onto her butt after standing up, and Ca''s chewing slows down to that of a cow''s.

    I put one arm around each of their shoulders and hug them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aegir''s body is quite cold.¡¹

    ¡¸So it''s really true.¡¹

    The two of them cling to me and sob.

    ¡¸Sorry this is so sudden.¡¹

    Ca holds onto my arm and drops to the roof to look up at the moon with Mireille.

    ¡¸I could care less for a world without Aegir. I might join you soon.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if I wouldn''t feel this way¡­¡­if I continued my life as a mercenary like back then.¡¹

    Both of them say tearfully.

    ¡¸Don''t be sad.¡¹

    I whine, caressing their feeble upward-looking faces.

    ¡¸Is everything going to disappear when I''m gone? I guess I didn''t leave anything behind.¡¹

    Ca pauses briefly, then shakes her head.

    Mireille also forces herself to smile through the tears.

    ¡¸No, you''ve left something. Aegir gave me his child and connected me to this family.¡¹

    ¡¸And also the memories of us crying,ughing¡­¡­right?¡¹

    I''m d.

    ¡¸Half of our memories of us having sex though.¡¹

    Ca jokes.

    ¡¸I''ve had lots of adventures too¡­¡­remember when we exterminated the two-headed demon boar and when we searched for the hidden treasure in the blue pond¡­¡­we went through so much, even though I''m a senior member, yet for some reason I wonder why the others tell me I don''t have a close rtionship.¡¹

    Mireille cocks her head, her face clouded with mixed feelings.

    Right, right, we went through a lot.

    Anyways, I should end this reminiscent talk.

    There is only one thing left to ask.

    ¡¸Was it fun living with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    The three of us high-five each other.

    I leap off the roof, leaving Ca and Mireille to hug one another and cry.

    Those are some nice cries.

    I''m sure they''ll be fine.

    On my way, I see the light of antern.

    Carrying bread and milk toward the annex is Ekaterina, Ca''s daughter.

    She must be bringing ate meal to her mother, worried that she hasn''t been eating.

    ¡¸Ca should be alright now.¡¹

    I embrace Ekaterina and give her a kiss.

    Then I carefully lower her back to the ground like a fragile object.

    ¡¸Live a long healthy life.¡¹

    Ekaterina silently runs off and then I hear a third crying voice from the roof.

    The moment I entered Mel''s room, twodies, three children, and a mature beauty rose from the bed and pounced on me.

    ¡¸How did you know?¡¹

    I smile, letting them push me over.

    ¡¸This is family you''re talking to.¡¹

    Mel says with a smile and a tear trickling down her face.

    She probably knows this is thest time we''ll meet too.

    Mel''s children get swept up by their mother''s emotions.

    Kuu, Ruu, Sue, and Gilbard cry as they hug me, making it hard for me to talk with them.

    This is fine.

    Not saying anything and simply sharing onest embrace also makes it worthing.

    ¡¸I hope all continue to get along.¡¹

    I purposely verbalize a sentiment that doesn''t need to be said.

    ¡¸Not just you, but the rest of them too.¡¹

    Mel seems conflicted at first but eventually nods.

    ¡¸And you''re all crying a bit too much.¡¹

    The six of them are crying over me, making it seem like it''s raining.

    I grab the apple left on the table and divide it into slices.

    Normally, I end up crushing it, but this time I''m able to split it cleanly.

    ¡¸Here, eat. Eat up and stop your crying.¡¹

    I toss one slice into each child''s mouth.

    That ceases their crying, however Ruu cries twice as loud.

    ¡¸I''m leaving soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    Everyone lines up by the window.

    Perhaps they emptied their tear ducts in the beginning, because by the end, everyone has a smile.

    ¡¸It was fun.¡¹

    I say before jumping out of the window.

    "It was fun", "thank you", "bye".

    The scattered responses are very characteristic of Mel''s kids.

    The soft mutter of "I''m d I got to live with you" at the end made me the happiest.

    I can hear the sound of someone sleeping peacefully, though the room I crawl into has a gloomy atmosphere.

    When I hug her from behind, Maria twitches in surprise.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Maria doesn''t turn around.

    Her rhythmic breathing has stopped and I don''t think she hasn''t noticed me.

    ¡¸Heey.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Does she think an unfamiliar man visited her in the night or something?

    What should I do? Should I let her touch my dick so she knows it''s me?

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can''t turn around.¡¹

    Maria mutters.

    Her voice is hoarse, like she had cried for a long time.

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    Maria hugs herself like she''s terrified of something.

    ¡¸Because if I turn around, you''ll disappear, right? I know¡­¡­because you did it so many times.¡¹

    Maria trembles, stubbornly refusing to look at me.

    She is more fearful and timid than most people.

    ¡¸Maria, I died. I can''t be with you anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, this dream again!? Enough, let me wake up!¡¹

    I hug the screaming Maria from behind.

    My body doesn''t have any warmth, but I at least transmit the warmth of my heart to her.

    ¡¸But I''m here right now. For one more time, onest time, I wanted to talk with you.¡¹

    Maria''s sorrowful screams stop, and she turns around stiffly like a broken water wheel.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    I greet her with a wide grin.

    Maria instantly bursts into tears.

    ¡¸Cruel, so cruel¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry.¡¹

    Maria shakes her head.

    ¡¸I knew. I knew Aegir-san prepared the lunchbox for that child. Despite how clumsy you were, spilling things everywhere andining as you did it¡­¡­you kept thinking that you''d make up with him¡­¡­and yet, he did something so cruel.¡¹

    Oh, that''s what she meant.

    ¡¸I''ve had enough. Enough, I said.¡¹

    She isn''t sad that I left her behind and disappeared, she''s crying and getting angry for what happened to me.

    Maria is such a kind girl.

    ¡¸Is this thest time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I pat Maria''s back tofort her.

    ¡¸We won''t see each other again?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Ib my fingers through her long hair.

    ¡¸So that means¡­¡­I have to say goodbye?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Maria stands up abruptly.

    ¡¸T-then let me make you a meal! Err, let''s see, I''ve got to prepare a soup¡­¡­put the meat in the oven¡­¡­uugh, if I start now, I can''t finish anything¡­¡­¡¹

    I nce at the table and find a portion of uneaten pasta.

    So they didn''t have the energy to tidy up, huh?

    ¡¸Those are leftovers, don''t eat it. And it''s gotten cold¡­¡­¡¹

    I put the cold pasta in my mouth.

    ¡¸Tasty. You made this, right?¡¹

    I pick up some more hardened noodles with a fork and bring it to Maria''s mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­uuu, it''s good. Even though it''s supposed to taste bad because it''s hard and cold¡­¡­it''s delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸See?¡¹

    We take turns eating the pasta.

    But as soon as the bottom of the te can be seen, the corners of Maria''s mouth turn downward.

    She knows that once we finish the pasta, our time together will end.

    ¡¸It''s thest bite. Finish it with a smile.¡¹

    Maria opens her mouth wide as tears pour from her eyes.

    ¡¸Thank you for the meal.¡¹

    Maria puts her hands together like she''s saying a prayer.

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks for the meal.¡¹

    I do the same and then stand up.

    ¡¸It''s fine if you wait a bit, but make him a meal too. I''m sure he''ll munch on the ingredients raw otherwise.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I will after I sort out my feelings. I''ll deliberately start with cold hard pasta though.¡¹

    I unintentionallyugh out loud.

    ¡¸By the way Maria, did you have fun living with me?¡¹

    Maria, still crying, nods enthusiastically.

    A pretty youngdy is lying naked on the sofa¡­¡­no, if I look closer, she has underwear on, it''s just wedged deep into her ass. Her body is a bit saggy, but just as erotic as ever.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡¹

    Tired and sighing repeatedly is Melissa.

    I make eye contact with Jennifer, her daughter, so I raise my hand and say hello.

    ¡¸Mama, mama.¡¹

    Jennifer pokes the exposed butt.

    ¡¸Sorry. I''ve reached my limit in many ways¡­¡­I''m sorry for being such a pathetic mama¡­¡­ let me rest a little¡­¡­¡¹

    Melissa answers, her ass swaying slightly.

    If she is treating her child like this, she must truly be at the end of her rope both physically and mentally.

    ¡¸Mama, not that.¡¹

    I join Jennifer and poke her butt.

    ¡¸Don''t poke me so much¡­¡­in a bit, I''ll get up in a bit.¡¹

    I switch from poking to kneading her ass cheeks with both hands.

    ¡¸Gosh! Where did you learn how to use your hands like that? It''s like Aegir-san''s naughty touch¡­¡­urk.¡¹

    Melissa sees me when she reluctantly turns around.

    Jennifer sneaks to the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Which is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I don''t understand the question.

    ¡¸Did you miraculously survive? Or are you a ghost?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I''m closer to a ghost.¡¹

    Melissa slumps into the sofa.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­aaah.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess I let you down.¡¹

    Melissa is an intelligent woman.

    She doesn''t scream or lose herposure.

    I''m sure she was also saddened by my death, but she most likely took care of the kids and other despairing girls at the same time. That''s why she is exhausted.

    I mount Melissa, though I ensure not to rest my weight on her body, and give her a massage from her back to her buttocks.

    Even as an amateur, I can tell plenty of fatigue has umted in her first-rate body.

    ¡¸Sorry, Aegir-san. I can''t be with you even as a ghost. The children are still young¡­¡­ you''ll have to wait ten years.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be silly. You''re not dying in ten years or twenty years. I''m not a worthless man who would drag his beloved woman to the grave.¡¹

    I apply a bit of force to my massage as I get angry, stretching the underwear which is dug into her ass crack.

    ¡¸Ow ow ow, sorry¡­¡­fufu, this naughty way of touching definitely belongs to Aegir-san.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s me.¡¹

    I dere boldly.

    ¡¸This is the end¡­¡­I suppose.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I say, somewhat depressed.

    ¡¸What should we talk about? There''s so much that happened, I don''t know where to start.¡¹

    Melissa''s breathing bes ragged.

    ¡¸It''s fine. Seeing your face, being touched by you and exchanging words, even if they are nonsensical ramblings, that is enough.¡¹

    Melissays on her back and spreads her arms.

    Of course, I jump into them.

    ¡¸I''m d I was sold to you.¡¹

    I bury my face into her breasts and listen.

    ¡¸I''m d I became a prostitute.¡¹

    I can tell she''s choking up and starting to hup.

    ¡¸I''m d I was¡­¡­broken. Because I met you.¡¹

    In many ways, those aren''t good things.

    But it''s an honor as a man to have her say it to me.

    ¡¸I''m also d to have met Melissa. If fate exists, I''m thankful for it.¡¹

    Both of us open our mouths simultaneously.

    ¡¸¡¸It was fun.¡¹¡¹

    I stand up.

    There are plenty of things I want to say, but I''ve told her what I wanted to tell her the most.

    When I position next to the window and turn around, Melissa changes into an extremely sexy outfit.

    ¡¸It''s to send you off. Vulgar, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it''s the most beautiful. But you should scold the one next to you.¡¹

    Jennifer is wearing a simr outfit as Melissa that exposes her childish body.

    ¡¸When did you, it''s ten years too early for you¡­¡­no, you must not wear such perverted clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be sexy like mama!¡¹

    Melissa covers her face and stares up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸Take care. Live a long life.¡¹

    I give the two of them a kiss each, and part with them forever.

    I stand in front of the tower.

    ¡ºOoooo¡­¡­Oooooooo!!¡»

    ¡¸Is this the demon king''s castle?¡¹

    The earth-shaking groans continue to echo.

    Its source is obviously within the tower, and I''ve been hearing it constantly ever since I got close to the pce.

    ¡ºAaoooooo¡­¡­ugh! Aauoooooo!¡»

    The groans get louder.

    I even hear an extraordinary fart-like sound.

    How did she make that sound?

    I think about turning back, but I shake my head and pull myself together.

    The person in the tower is not the demon king, it''s udia, and the groans are her wailing.

    Surely, the reason she is crying is because of me.

    I push off the ground and leap up to the window of the three-storey tower.

    ¡ºHiguoooooo!! Egooooooooo!!¡»

    Her voice is so powerful that I almost fall backwards when I open the window, but I grab the frame and hang on somehow.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Gugeeee¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡¹

    udia, who is standing in the middle of the room, stops crying.

    Oh and it stinks. That sound I heard was actually a fart, huh?

    ¡¸Oooh¡­¡­my¡­¡­my¡­¡­¡¹

    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net

    udia runs up and clings to me.

    ¡¸To think I can see you again in this world¡­¡­my tears andmenting were not in vain!¡¹

    She seals my mouth with a kiss before I can say anything.

    ¡¸You are without a doubt¡­¡­my beloved. However, you are no longer alive.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    udia doesn''t probe any further and remains glued to my chest.

    Staying silent could also be fine, but I have something I want to say.

    ¡¸You''ve gotten a little¡­¡­no, I guess it''s quite a bit skinnier, udia. And your skin is white.¡¹

    Two images, one of a giant ball of flesh and one of a shiny ck muscr form, cross my mind, but the woman in front of me right now is just a chubby adult female.

    ¡¸Ever since news of Your Majesty''s death reached me, I have been crying endlessly. Because of that, I have lost both muscle and fat, and my weight has dropped 150 kg, plus I''ve gotten paler from not going outside.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­that''s incredible.¡¹

    I leave this topic there and get to what I really want to say.

    I separate from udia, get down on one knee and lower my head.

    ¡¸I''ve been saved by you countless times. You left your husband and your house and devoted yourself to me, yet I couldn''t repay you. And now I''m disappearing with that debt unpaid.¡¹

    udia kindly puts her hand on my cheek.

    ¡¸What are you saying? I devoted myself to you because of love, and there is no loss in love. I gave you my all because I fell for you. Don''t say that you will return anything, instead think of it as having received my love.¡¹

    I smile and slump my shoulders.

    It''s my total loss, udia''s love appeared ridiculous but was actually much deeper than mine.

    When I looked up, udia was crying and smiling with a dignified expression that waspletely different from my unprepared veneer.

    ¡¸Oh, my dear beloved. My eternal lover. I hope your path leads you to wherever you want to go.¡¹

    udia then takes a deep breath and shouts.

    ¡¸ra!!¡¹

    raes jogging in with quick footsteps.

    ¡¸You called, mada¨D¨Dfueh, master!?¡¹

    udia gives ra amand as she''s trying to figure out what''s going on.

    ¡¸A send-off! To King Hardlett, on his eternal departure!¡¹

    udia bows her head gracefully, keeping her back as straight as an iron pole.

    Simrly, ra also bows.

    In the end, I couldn''t win against udia.

    I put my hand on the window with a wry smile, thinking that I''ll be leaving with her having taken the initiative the whole time.

    I convey the situation to the confused and tearful ra with a single nce.

    My message sessfully reaching her, she sheds one tear and mouths the word "goodbye" back to me.

    ¡¸By the way ra, I realized many years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Geh.¡¹

    udia says, her form still perfect.

    I jump out of the window gantly.

    ¡¸P-please wait, Your Majesty, take me with you even if it''s to the other world¨D¨Daah, madam, have mercy!! Anything but that! Please spare me! Ugyaaa©`!¡¹

    I sneak through the window into a room where Yoguri is hunched over a desk and running her brush over a sheet of paper.

    She is writing her script, her sole purpose in life, as if possessed by something.

    Her cheeks are caved in, her greasy hair is stuck to her forehead, and her clothes are stained with sweat.

    She probably hasn''t eaten much or taken a bath.

    ¡¸I-I''m done¡­¡­next¡­¡­next¡­¡­¡¹

    Yoguri doesn''t notice me even when I don''t make much of an effort to tip-toe closer.

    I peek at the pile of roughly stacked papers on the desk.

    These might be the scripts for a y, but I don''t know the detailed instructions so all I can read are the general plots.

    It''s a story of a king who dies an untimely death returning home after narrowly escaping death, and ends with him defeating the rebels.

    It''s a story of a king tired of the world who feigns death and bes a peasant, eventually reunites with his former town girl concubine and lives together with her.

    It''s a story where time rewinds at the moment of the king''s death, he is stopped before departing and is able to continue his life without incident.

    They are all different works, but the feelings put into them are the same.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­more¡­¡­I have to write more¡­¡­more, more!¡¹

    A red-eyed Yoguri desperately continues to write.

    Just when I''m about to reach out and stop her, my eyesnd on another work.

    It''s a story about a king¡­¡­at this point, I can say it''s me, right?

    It''s a story where I am actually alive ande back to capture the throne.

    And then his unjust traitorous son¡­¡­I guess it''s Antonio.

    Antonio is defeated in a duel and punished on the spot by being fucked in the ass¨D¨D

    ¡¸What the heck is this?¡¹

    I unconsciously voice my thoughts.

    ¡¸That is written with my personal tastes and not meant to be published¡­¡­don''t look at it.¡¹

    Yoguri snatches the manuscript from me and sighs after burying it somewhere on her messy desk.

    ¡¸Gosh, Aegir-san. Don''t juste into my room without warning.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. I have important business.¡¹

    Yoguri puffs up in anger, but soon realizes the way she smells and casually sprays perfume on herself.

    ¡¸Goodness, what could it be that you had toe sote at night¡­¡­I mean, the only thing can be sex, right? I''m a bit dirty, so let me take a bath first¡­¡­a bath.¡¹

    The bottle of perfume drops to the floor and shatters.

    ¡¸Y-y-you''re alive¨D¨D¡¹

    I shake my head.

    Yoguri''s face changes from surprised to delighted and then to saddened.

    That moment is painful.

    ¡¸¡­¡­this-this worthless thing!¡¹

    Yoguri grabs the draft she justpleted and tries to tear it.

    ¡¸I prayed hard when writing this! I believed you woulde back if I wrote lots! But it''s all for nothing¨D¨D¡¹

    I stop Yoguri before she rips up the papers.

    ¡¸Hey now, don''t do something so wasteful. It''s well-written¡­¡­although I just skimmed it.¡¹

    You can rip that one you buried on your desk though.

    I straighten the wrinkles on the paper and hand it back to Yoguri.

    Yoguri hugs the bundle of papers and eventually jumps into my chest.

    ¡¸Aegir-san is not dead. I won''t let you die on my watch.¡¹

    She continues before I can open my mouth.

    ¡¸Once every month, I will write about Aegir-san. I''ll make sure Aegir-san doesn''t disappear from everyone''s memories. You can live forever in my ys.¡¹

    It''s not that big of a deal.

    Yoguri doesn''t listen when I tell her it''s fine if I''m forgotten over the years.

    ¡¸I''ll remind everyone how much of a womanizer you are, how you like to cheat, how you act without thinking, but also how warm, kind and reliable you are¡­¡­¡¹

    I don''t know whether I should blush orin.

    ¡¸I''ll make sure everyone remembers Aegir-san as someone who actually also likes cute boys!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fabrication.¡¹

    Why does she want me to engage with males?

    Anyway, I don''t say much else.

    I am leaving and Yoguri is staying.

    As the one leaving, I should be the one to say it.

    And there is only one thing I have to say.

    ¡¸Thank you. And goodbye.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It was also¡­¡­fun for me.¡¹

    We exchange a hug, a kiss and a final farewell with a smile.

    Yep, that''s good. This is a perfect score.

    ¡¸I guess it''s about time to patrol.¡¹

    M, who sluggishly stands up, is dressed in military uniform on her top half but only has underwear on her bottom half.

    Rather than a sword, she is holding a bottle of alcohol in her hand.

    ¡¸I was told by the vice-captain to rest for a while! What a rare dumb mistake for you, M-dono! Waha, wahaha! Wahaha¡­¡­waha¡­¡­¡¹

    Irijina sounds boisterous as usual, though her face doesn''t show the same emotion.

    ¡¸You don''t have to go. The mushroom hotpot has just been cooked.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want any.¡¹

    M takes a swig from her bottle and returns to bed while Irijina stirs the pot next to the firece.

    ¡¸Celia-dono, she isn''ting back.¡¹

    ¡¸I doubt she will. I have a feeling about it.¡¹

    M finishes thest drops of her alcohol and tosses the empty bottle into the corner of the room.

    She goes to fetch a new bottle from the cupboard, but Irijina grabs her hand and stops her.

    ¡¸Drinking more will poison your body! You mustn''t do it, especially now!¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares. It doesn''t matter since he''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Irijina snatches the bottle out of M''s hand, picks her up and gently ces her on the bed.

    ¡¸Sniff¡­¡­it''s too sudden¡­¡­he was so strong¡­¡­and still.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­that''s what it means to be a warrior. And it''s not umon for a corpse to not be left behind¡­¡­not umon at all¡­¡­¡¹

    M covers her face with her hand as she cries, whereas Irijina''s salt water gets added to her hotpot.

    ¡¸I''m such a pathetic man.¡¹

    I hug their shoulders.

    They raise their heads slowly, their eyes widen, and then they despair at theck of heat from my skin.

    ¡¸Sorry. This is thest time we''ll meet.¡¹

    I tell them.

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    Irijina stands, grabs a bottle from the cupboard andes running back.

    ¡¸Time to drink!¡¹

    It''s very characteristic of Irijina to do things without a logical reason.

    It''s better than her acting all solemn.

    ¡¸Errr¡­¡­umm!!¡¹

    M removes her uniform and shows me her exposed chest and belly.

    What is she doing?

    ¡¸I got pregnant when we fooled around three months ago!¡¹

    ¡¸No wait, wait just a second.¡¹

    I try to remember my liaisons three months ago, but there are too many.

    ¡¸The time when the six of us, Irijina, Celia, and I, along with a girl from a nearby vige, yed strip dice¡­¡­¡¹

    I remember now.

    It has to be when Irijina and Celia were involved too.

    It was the time when M was receiving a concentrated attack, got stripped quickly and then was pounced on by me after I got turned on.

    Not to mention it was when both of us were drunk, so we didn''t think of using contraception.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I couldn''t be happy at all.¡¹

    I pass through the bottles to get to M.

    ¡¸Without you here, I thought it was pointless to give birth, so I''ve been drinking everyday¡­¡­ and I wouldn''t care what happened.¡¹

    I write the words "pregnant, drinking alcohol is forbidden" with charcoal on a wooden tag and hang it around M''s neck.

    ¡¸Why don''t we party it up onest time?¡¹

    Irijina and I share booze while M gets fruit juice.

    ¡¸The mushroom hotpot is perfectly seasoned!¡¹

    ¡¸Mushrooms are fine too, but you two should eat meat. Look how thin you''ve gotten.¡¹

    I divide a healthy portion of meat into M and Irijina''s bowl while taking the mushrooms for myself. It''s a very pretty hotpot with red, white, green, and purple colors in it.

    We enjoy a merry time without worrying about bothering our neighbors.

    The tears welling up in their eyes were counteracted withughter and the pecking of their hotpot.

    Eventually, the alcohol runs out and the bottom of the pot can be seen.

    ¡¸Well, it''s about time for me to leave.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­umu.¡¹

    I hug both of them, and rub M''s belly.

    ¡¸Take care.¡¹

    Their response was sobbing.

    ¡¸One more thing, Irijina. I noticed it when I hugged you, your belly is swollen too.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You''re right! I''m pregnant! When did this happen!?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you serious?¡¹

    Their crying faces turn into a shocked and fed-up face respectively.

    Iugh freely and wave farewell.

    ¡¸This is an emotional farewell, but this is really just a pretty way of abandoning isn''t it?¡¹

    I hope I don''t get hit by karma and die.

    Some strange bumps are appearing on my body¡­¡­is it an extension of divine punishment or just from the mushroom hotpot I ate?

    I hate to think what would happen if I wasn''t a vampire.

    I was pinned as soon as I entered the room.

    Both my arms were locked and my ankles were held together.

    ¡¸Impressive, Sekrit.¡¹

    I say to Sekrit, whose hair is draped over her face.

    Then I hug her body from below.

    It''s a gesture of love and also to show her that my body has no heat.

    Sekrit, who is much smarter than me, should understand right away.

    ¡¸Take me with you.¡¹

    She pleads as she closes my fingers around the handle of a knife, brushes her hair up and exposes her neck¨D¨Dor more specifically, her carotid artery.

    ¡¸I can''t. You have a child too.¡¹

    Sekrit''s child, Hasafa, is not in this room.

    She''s the one who gave birth to him, but the rearing of the child is all being done by Sma.

    ¡¸It''s not my problem. Whether or not I''m here¡­¡­¡¹

    I seal her mouth with a kiss.

    After the kiss, Sekrit groans and res at me while holding her head.

    ¡¸If you insist on not taking me then I''m going to find other men. I''ll go find the three most brawny guys and make them cover me in their seed every night.¡¹

    ¡¸Ur¡­¡­gh¡­¡­¡¹

    An image of Sekrit being surrounded by three men and all of her holes being filled crosses my mind.

    Then she screams as she gets pumped with white jizz¡­¡­oh, what jealousy it stirs within me.

    However I can''t remain at Sekrit''s side anymore.

    Even if she tells me that she''ll find other guys, it doesn''t make sense for me toin.

    ¡¸Gr¡­¡­nnggg¡­¡­guoo¡­¡­¡¹

    Nevertheless, I don''t want to admit it and only express through grunts my frustration, to which Sekrit sighs sadly.

    ¡¸You''re not going to take me no matter what?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I won''t yield on that.

    I definitely don''t want to drag Sekrit to the grave after taking Celia with me.

    Even if that''s what she wants, I won''t allow it.

    ¡¸Why don''t you raise Hasafa up to be a splendid man instead?¡¹

    Sekrit coldly turns her back to me.

    ¡¸Go.¡¹

    She says bluntly.

    ¡¸Yeah, sorry it''s so sudden.¡¹

    I kiss Sekrit on the nape of her neck and then head toward the window.

    ¡¸Onest thing.¡¹

    I stop moving.

    ¡¸What kind of a woman was I to you?¡¹

    I could talk endlessly once I start, but let''s sum it up in one word.

    ¡¸You were the best.¡¹

    Sekrit''s shoulders lift slightly.

    ¡¸I''m sure you say that to everyone.¡¹

    I reply with a wry smile.

    Everyone is truly the best, so it''s not like I''m lying.

    ¡¸Enough. Go.¡¹

    I resume walking again.

    When I try to show her a thumbs up, a fruit knifees flying at me.

    ¡¸Good bye, my man, my final man.¡¹

    Her shaky mumble would have gone unheard had I been a human.

    That''s why I pretend not to have heard it and jump out the window.

    Sekrit''s monologue continues as she stares at the window I leave through.

    ¡¸I''ll raise your seed well. I''ll make him mercilessly kill any enemy he sees and indiscriminately fuck any woman he sees, just like you, until he eventually reces thatzy son.¡¹

    I want to tell her I''m not like that and not to raise her son into such a beast, but I can''t respond like I can hear her the whole time at this point, and just leave her be.

    I wanted a clean farewell and now I have this strange regret.

    I''m scared there will be a rumor about him thirty yearster, but I can only pray that she raises him well.

    The next stop is a bit troublesome, so I psyche myself up before jumping through the window of the corridor.

    When I do, I see an unexpected woman¡­¡­it''s Casie sitting in the corner of the corridor holding her knees.

    £¨Sniffle.£©

    I tap Casie, who has partially materialized into a vengeful ghost and is blowing her nose, on the shoulder, unable to ignore her.

    £¨Fpsshu.£©

    She lifts her face, half-transformed because of her extreme sadness.

    Then she blinks her eyes a few times when she sees me.

    £¨Gyaaaaa! A ghoooost! Evil spirit, begone!!£©

    ¡¸You''re close, but wrong. Also, you''re one to talk, as a ghost yourself.¡¹

    Casie bounces around in fear, hitting the wall and ceiling, though she eventually calms down and descends in front of me.

    There is a deting sound and her face returns to the dumb-looking one I''m familiar with.

    The order is wrong, but Casie is also family.

    Let''s say goodbye to her.

    When I tell her this is thest time we''ll see each other, she starts crying again.

    However, she doesn''t transform this time.

    ¡¸Well, I do have one thing to say to you.¡¹

    Casie wipes her tears with my sleeve and smiles, implying that I don''t have to say anything.

    I know it''ste to ask, but where is the water for her tearsing from?

    £¨I actually knew all along.£©

    "I see", I mutter.

    £¨My grudge has long since disappeared. I was just dragging it out.£©

    I simply nod.

    £¨I wanted to stay here in this lively and warm house, even if just for a second longer.£©

    I gently pat Casie''s head.

    £¨But everything changes. Everyone has grown older and Aegir-san is also gone. It''s weird for someone like me who never changes to stay here, right?£©

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The two of us don''t age anymore.

    That''s why we must leave.

    ¡¸You''re not going to say goodbye?¡¹

    £¨No. I wrote a note. I''ve also got some pumpkin for my final moments too.£©

    I''m a bit skeptical of her definition of a note, but let''s not nitpick.

    ¡¸Then I''ll see you off.¡¹

    I stand Casie by the window.

    Then the clouds part and the beautiful full moon peeks out.<sub> </sub>

    Casie stares at my face and slowly rises up¡­¡­only toe back.

    £¨I-I''m not quite prepared¡­¡­lend me your hand.£©

    ¡¸You''re a hopeless girl, aren''t you?¡¹

    I stick my hand under Casie''s arm, supporting her like I''m yfully lifting up a baby.

    Then vigorously toss her up, without regret, towards the moon.

    ¡¸Off I goooo.¡¹

    Casie soars high into the sky with a smile and vanishes, bing a golden sparkle.

    Pce windows open one after the other and patrolling guards stop to look around.

    Apparently, her final words reached those who normally can''t see or hear her.

    £¨What a pleasant farewell.£©

    Translucent entities slip through the ceiling and walls¡­¡­Neisha and the other ghosts of the inner pcee out.

    Neisha speaks first before I can say anything.

    £¨You don''t have to utter a word. Everyone is aware.£©

    Neisha and the other ghosts smile and be more faint.

    £¨You brought us, who were deluded by grudges, to our senses. You yourself fell to a plot and feel no resentment. I also want to live that way. I want to live once more with others who live like that.£©

    ¡¸Then you''ll have to start over.¡¹

    Because she can''t do that as a ghost.

    The other ghosts don''t seem to have any objections either.

    £¨Us ghosts of the inner pce will abandon the past and look toward the future.£©

    £¨Yes, my grudge is disappearing. Rather than remaining in this world, I want to move on to the next life.£©

    £¨Goodbye my beloved, goodbye my begrudged. I will forget it all and ascend to heaven.£©

    Everyone scatters into golden beads and fades away¡­¡­and don''t disappear.

    £¨¨D¨Ddo the same for us please.£©

    With a wry smile, I lift the tiny Neisha up, and like I did with Casie, throw her toward the full moon.

    £¨Thank you.£©

    Neisha extends a hand up at the moon and then vanishes.

    I send them off, one by one.

    After sending off thest one, I gaze briefly at the empty space in the sky, then walk to my original destination.

    The reason I''m going to this room via the corridor is because the window is tightly guarded.

    Of course, there is security in the corridor too, though they are easier to deal with than the ones in the room.

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    In an instant, I elerate outside of their line of sight and take down four guards at once.

    I hold back as much as I can, tapping them lightly, but they still spin around in the air once before fainting.

    If I''m not careful, one day I''ll end up killing somebody.

    Inside the room, I hear a disturbed woman''s voice rather than sobbing.

    ¡¸Mother, stay strong¡­¡­it''s not mother''s fault.¡¹

    The voice belongs to Rose, since this is Catherine and Rose''s room.

    ¡¸It''s my fault¡­¡­my son¡­¡­I destroyed everything¡­¡­I ruined everything again¡­¡­¡¹

    Catherine sits on the bed clutching her head in distress, her teeth chattering.

    It''s pathetic of me that I considered something as stupid as leaving without a trace knowing Catherine would end up like this.

    This is no time to think about appearing in a cool manner.

    I toss the troubled Rose to the corner of the bed and wrap my arm around Catherine''s shoulder.

    ¡¸It''s not your fault. Don''t torment yourself.¡¹

    Then there is three minutes of confusion in their faces.

    ¡¸¡­¡­can you talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    For some reason, Catherine strips naked and hugs me from the front.

    She buries her face in my chest, staining my clothes with snot and tears.

    ¡¸Let me exin, father.¡¹

    Rose speaks after raining my face with kisses.

    Her eyes are a little red, but she doesn''t hesitate. Despite her soft appearance, she''s quiteposed.

    ¡¸Mother became like this because she mes herself for your death at the hands of Antonio. She says that we are people with a curse that ruins families.¡¹

    Catherine nods while still against my chest.

    That can''t be true.

    I was the one who destroyed Catherine''s previous family, and what happened this time was my just deserts.

    ¡­¡­perhaps the curse is actually me, no it can''t be, right?

    ¡¸She wanted to at least end things with her own hands and tried to kill Antonio¡­¡­¡¹

    I poke Catherine''s side strongly.

    She lets out a choked grunt, though she doesn''t separate from my chest.

    ¡¸Obviously I stopped her, then next she suggested a double suicide.¡¹

    I flip up Catherine''s shirt, blow on my hand, and p her back with an open palm.

    A distinct hand print forms on her back as she lets out a cute shriek.

    Still, Catherine doesn''t let go.

    ¡¸Lastly, she tried to take responsibility by offering to kill herself¡­¡­I put her to sleep temporarily with Natia''s medicine and now she''s like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, you¡­¡­no, I guess it''s my fault for not saying anything.¡¹

    I hug Catherine''s head and talk to her like a child.

    ¡¸There''s no such thing as a cursed people. If you consider all the things I''ve done, the kind of fate I met was not anything strange.¡¹

    Catherine lifts her head¡­¡­her tearful and anxious expression makes her look like she''s in her twenties.

    ¡¸But I¡­¡­I said it woulde someday. That retribution woulde¡­¡­and that became a jinx¡­¡­¡¹

    I show her an exaggerated smile.

    If some cursed words could kill me, then I''d have died decades ago.

    I pull away from Catherine, put her hands on my neck and lift her up.

    She is surprised for a second at my cold body and tries to close her eyes, but I rain kisses all over her face, not letting her do so.

    ¡¸I died how I was supposed to die. I won''t let you girls shoulder the burden.¡¹

    I carry Rose with the opposite hand.

    After the two of them briefly crawl their hands over my face, they smile¡­¡­Catherine forces herself to while Rose''ses from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸If I can tell you a regret a have.¡¹

    With the two still in my arms, I walk over to the window where the king''s quarters can be seen outside.

    ¡¸Will you forgive Antonio?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Not a chance.¡¹¡¹

    Both of them answered simultaneously.

    ¡¸How could you kill our loving father and take me, your sister, as your wife, are you crazy? Die!¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you use foul y to kill your own father! I should never have given birth to you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We told him together.¡¹¡¹

    Wow, harsh.

    As someone who loves his mother and sister, he must be enduring a lot.

    ¡¸Well, don''t be so quick to say that. No matter what happened, he''s still family. I''m not too familiar with the details, but he still loves you two.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    They don''t reply.

    ¡¸He has no friends here. The only thing he has is the blood connection with you.¡¹

    Catherine and Rose look at each other, their eyebrows furrowing like they are contemting the issue.

    Then they break out in a smile.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, it''s weird for my dead father to appear to me as a ghost and tell me to forgive Antonio.¡¹

    It''s sad to hear my daughter say that.

    ¡¸As a woman, I can''t forgive Antonio for killing you and making a mess of everything. However, I can still feel some affection towards him as a mother. ¡­¡­I guess I can forgive him after giving him a good spanking.¡¹

    That''s good enough.

    No matter what kind of evil deed he did, you forgive him because he''s your child.

    That''s how it should be.

    ¡¸Alright, I should be going, now that I have no regrets.¡¹

    I lower the both of them.

    ¡¸Yes, and I also have something to say. I forgot about it before.¡¹

    Rose mentions lightheartedly.

    I only turn my head around to her and smile sheepishly because she ruined the perfect mood for an eternal farewell.

    ¡¸I''m pregnant. Father''s seed hit the bullseye in one shot.¡¹

    My neck rotates 180 degrees, making a bone-cracking sound.

    If I was a human, it would have been a fatal injury.

    Catherine also falls down with a thud.

    ¡¸Just letting you know.¡¹

    ¡¸You said it like it was nothing.¡¹

    I help Catherine get back up from the floor as she struggles to stand on her weak legs.

    ¡¸Anyways, I''ll ept Antonio''s proposal along with forgiving him. Even if we aren''t connected by blood, it''ll be bad if the public knows I am pregnant with my father''s child, so I''ll make it his child instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Being pregnant with your brother''s child is still bad¡­¡­gosh.¡¹

    I''m afraid of the strength of Rose''s heart.

    Catherine will be fine if I let Rose look after her.

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡­¡¹

    I return my head to its proper alignment and sit Catherine on the bed.

    ¡¸Did you have fun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    I have no regrets.

    This is goodbye to the two of them.

    I watch the three of them surround a campfire silently from atop of the roof.

    Their sad and vacant expressions cause feelings of guilt from leaving without saying anything well up inside me.

    But I have something to address first and foremost.

    ¡¸Isn''t it a bad idea to start a campfire in the courtyard in the middle of the night¡¹

    Ind next to Pipi, who is poking the fire with a stick, Luna, who is adding leaves to the mes, and Ruby, who is about to cook a potato.

    ¡¸Chief!¡¹

    Pipi throws away her stick and pounces on me.

    ¡¸Did perhaps the mountain god answer our prayers and project the chief''s soul to us!?¡¹

    Luna drops the pile of leaves straight into the campfire without thinking and clings to my waist.

    Sorry, I''ve be an existence that''s more on the evil side.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­ummm¡­¡­¡¹

    Ruby turns left and right in a panic, not sure where to put her potato, then joins in and hugs Luna.

    There''s something more important that I must do first.

    I pull the three of them off me.

    ¡¸Extinguish the fire! The stick and leaves are burning!¡¹

    I didn''te to the pce as a ghost intending to set the pce ame.

    I stomp on the scattered embers, smother the mes with my cloak, and pick up Pipi and let her pee over the fire to finallypletely extinguish the campfire.

    Wey wearily on the ground on our sides, and I exin the details while I''m at it.

    It was supposed to be a more emotional development, but now it seems more like a second thought.

    ¡¸I want to ask one thing.¡¹

    Pipi murmurs.

    ¡¸Did the chief lose to Antonio? Were you challenged to fight fair and square lose¡­¡­then died?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I lost. Antonio was the one who made it back here alive, not me.¡¹

    Other things happened, but that''s the truth.

    The three of them look devastated.

    ¡¸If the chief was defeated in a fair battle, then Antonio is the new chief¡­¡­we have no choice but to ept it. That is thew of the mountain nation¡­¡­as frustrating as it is.¡¹

    Now that they remind me, I did at one point y the shaman and chief of the mountain nation at the time and made them follow me.

    I couldn''t say it in front of Catherine, but everything I''ve done ising back to me, and that''s pretty ironic.

    ¡¸If the new chief orders it, we will have to do as he pleases.¡¹

    Ruby grumbles, causing me to stop moving.

    ¡¸¡­¡­as he pleases?¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever he desires. If he asks for it, we cannot refuse.¡¹

    Luna continues.

    ¡¸Mu, gu¡­¡­so that''s the mountain nation''sw?¡¹

    I''m starting to get some lingering attachment again.

    ¡¸He will vite us one at a time from behind. He will stick it in roughly, pping our ass at the same time.¡¹

    Pipi adds, sticking her own ass out as if imagining the scene.

    ¡¸Guooo¡­¡­¡¹

    When I grab my head in agony, the three of them burst outughing.

    ¡¸Fufu, we''re just teasing. Think of it as a way of venting our anger for visiting us so suddenly.¡¹

    Luna smiles, bowing politely to me.

    ¡¸As people of the mountain nation, we will ept him as the new chief. If war breaks out, we will join in haste. But as women who had their beloved man taken away, we will refuse to let him mount us.¡¹

    Ruby yfully pokes me as I''m suffering.

    ¡¸Pipi will also listen to his orders but refuse mating! Antonio is strong though, if he assaults me, I can''t resist.¡¹

    He won''t do something as heinous as forcing himself on an unwilling woman, right?

    Right?

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Who knows.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Guoo¡­¡­¡¹

    The campfire is lit once more as they happily watch me act like I''m suffering.

    ¡¸We bid you farewell. This is goodbye to you in this life, but if you see our children and our descendants, please take good care of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Pipi too! I want to stare at your face so I don''t forget it!¡¹

    Pipi jumps on my head, and Luna and Ruby also bring themselves near my face.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you should be fine after looking so much.¡¹

    I etch their faces in my memory as well, and give their noses a final light poke, triggering them to sneeze.

    ¡¸I''m going now.¡¹

    The three wish me well and wave their hands.

    Death is not something to be sad about in the value system of the mountain nation.

    It''s a different story if one dies and bes a vengeful spirit, but souls that die without regrets return to the mountain and simply get reincarnated in another life.

    That''s why our parting will end smoothly.

    Or so I thought, as Pipi sobs, Luna cries, and Ruby falls to her knees in tears.

    I leave the courtyard without daring to look back, despite thinking that I left a lot of loose ends.

    ¡¸Shall we go greet the new chief tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸What will we do if he desires our bodies?¡¹

    ¡¸It''ll be fine. Our wombs already have a guest, we can confidently reject him!¡¹

    I approach the bed silently.

    There is no need to keep our voices down because this ce has no light or guards.

    But she won''te back even if I talk to her so I stroke her hair quietly.

    ¡¸In some ways, you''re my biggest regret. I couldn''t get you to open your eyes.¡¹

    Benel remains asleep, almost like she''s dead.

    She''s been this way for many years. Doctors have also given up on her, saying she''ll likely never wake up.

    ¡¸It''s pathetic that I went and died without being able to nurse you back to health.¡¹

    Benel, who doesn''t seem to have aged possibly as a result of heratose state, doesn''t react when I put my hand on her cheek or when I give her a soft kiss.

    About thirty seconds passed and I was just about to leave a single rose behind.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ugh.¡¹

    I''m surprised.

    The most surprised I''ve been since dying.

    Her eyes open a tiny crack, look around in confusion andnd on me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aegir? ¡­¡­good morning.¡¹

    She shouldn''t be able to generate sound from her throat or lungs after sleeping for so long.

    I answer her hoarse ghost-like whisper with a wide smile.

    ¡¸Good morning. Nice night, isn''t it?¡¹

    I mutter, cing a rose on the bed of Benel, who is perplexed at how her weakened body can''t move.

    Then, I leave as I hear the maide around for her night shift.

    ¡¸What is this sound sote in the¨D¨DB-Benel-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸My body¡­¡­can''t move¡­¡­how strange.¡¹

    I hear more sets of footsteps.

    The nurses and doctors likely told her she''s been sleeping for years.

    ¡¸¡­¡­but I''m lucky to even be alive with that wound. Aegir''s the one who saved me, right? Eh, where did you go? Aegir, where are you?¡¹

    I stop eavesdropping.

    ¡¸It can''t be! You were right here, it''s not a dream! This rose too¨D¨D¡¹

    I don''t want to make her sad right after she wakes up.

    Hopefully, she thinks it''s an illusion.

    I systematically visited each woman''s room.

    Soon, there were no more people who cried, forced themselves to smile, were d they got to see me for onest time, or despaired in a mix of emotions as they watched me leave.

    The ones I couldn''t visit were Leah, Natia, Felteris and the elves.

    Although I''m worried about them, I just have to concede that I can''t meet everyone.

    ¡¸While I''m at it, I''ll also take care of some trivial business.¡¹

    There is still time until dawn.

    If I can do some clean-up, I might as well do it.

    I open the door of the room where light is leaking out even though it''s close to daybreak without knocking.

    The sound of a pen scribbling on a sheet of paper pauses and resumes moving less than one secondter.

    Without worrying about hiding my footsteps, I walk toward and stand behind the source of the noise and light.

    ¡¸Hey, any problems?¡¹

    The sound of the pen doesn''t stop.

    Leopolt doesn''t turn around either.

    ¡¸None. Or are you suggesting one will happen soon?¡¹

    I shake my head and show him the red eyes that prove I''m no longer human.

    ¡¸A king is nothing more than an essory to the nation. If the new king has sufficient capabilities, he would just be a higher quality alternative. What problem is there?¡¹

    This guy, saying what he wants until the end.

    I''m getting so angry that my eyes are shining like crazy.

    It''s gotten to the point that the whole room has a red glow, how do I stop it?

    I want to just knock this unpleasant guy down and leave, but since I''m here, I might as well say what I have to say.

    ¡¸I said I''d get you promoted to the top, but that ended prematurely. Well, I guess this is what they call the changing of times. It was unexpected to me too, so forgive me.¡¹

    I can write him a letter of rmendation now. No, that''d have the opposite effect.

    Leopolt covers his eyes with a hand because my eyes are too bright, then answers.

    ¡¸I don''t mind. The new king seems to have endless ambition. I''m sure there will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡¹

    That''s fine then.

    ¡¸He doesn''t charge recklessly or let himself be ovee with anger. Although hecks in experience, he has the potential to eventually be someone capable of leading hundreds of thousands of soldiers. He''s far superior to his predecessor, who was onlypetent enough tomand a thousand-man army, and much easier to use.¡¹

    Damn him, thinking of me so poorly.

    Does he want me to grab him and throw him out of the window?

    Getting angry once more seems to have made the light in my eyes disappear.

    Do I control it by turning them on and off in my mind?

    ¡¸However.¡¹

    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net

    Leopolt continues.

    It''s not bright anymore, you don''t have to cover your eyes.

    ¡¸It''s be boring and dull as he isn''t as much of a hassle or as irrational as his predecessor.¡¹

    I didn''t think I''d hear those wordse out from Leopolt''s mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    I turn around, unable to hold in a smile.

    I don''t have to talk long with him. It''s always been that way with him.

    Leopolt stands up from his chair, making me wonder what he''s thinking.

    He better not be hoping for a hug, I''ll punch him.

    ¡¸Thanks for your hard work, Lord Hardlett.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    He offers his hand and I reciprocate on reflex.

    I guess this will do, since I''m not a king or noble anymore, nor am I a close friend.

    We let go of each other''s hand after the brief handshake.

    I exit the room.

    Leopolt returns to his seat and resumes his work.

    That''s the end.

    Not that I care, but I guess I''ll also visit Adolph and Tristan.

    If they''re there, great, if not, I''ll scribble a message on the wall.

    Also¡­¡­oh.

    ¡¸Haa, I can''t get over it. This kind of ending is possible?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­how disappointing.¡¹

    ¡¸The general lost to such a brat? I won''t be able to go on unless I drink.¡¹

    I pass by the dining hall where a gloomy Christoph, Mack and Yakov are drinking.

    ¡¸Let''s just drink. Let''s be cheerful even if it''s a lie.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I doubt it will change anything.¡¹

    ¡¸It makes me feel sick no matter how much I drink. Still, there''s no other option.¡¹

    The three of them nk their sses together in a mood that is by no means happy.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Cheers.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I smile and leave the dining hall behind as the three of them tip over from their chairs.

    Then I see the stable from the window and descend with a sigh.

    ¡¸I''ll drop by, I guess. Not like I have time to spare for a perverted horse.¡¹

    I curse, stroking the wide-eyed Schwartz''s nose a few times before stopping.

    ¡¸You''ve gotten pretty small.¡¹

    Of course, a horse can''t shrink, but his entire body has shriveled and his spirit is almost non-existent.

    Schwartz turns away coldly.

    I tug on his mane which is more ruffled than it is in my memory.

    Schwartz snorts, but it doesn''t have the same impact as it used to.

    ¡¸Are you going to die too?¡¹

    Schwartz nces at me and then nuzzles his nose against me.

    He''s not yet at the age considered to be an old horse.

    And it doesn''t appear like he has any illness.

    And somehow I know that he can''t be saved.

    ¡¸Gosh, you''re so annoying, chasing after me.¡¹

    I take a brush and step inside the stable.

    I''ve ridden him for a while. I can groom him onest time.

    When I set foot inside, Ie across four mares lying down with white liquid dripping from between their legs.

    One of them is an especially big one with an abnormal sex drive.

    Schwartz neighs like he''sughing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­damn horse, you''re just exhausted from overdoing it!?¡¹

    I jam the brush up his ass and stomp off, ignoring his neighs of agony.

    ¡¸Do your best to live long, dimwit.¡¹

    The night is not over yet.

    But it is time for light to start emerging from the horizon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    There is an idiot who is casting a fishing line into the creek¡­¡­or rather, the aqueduct outside the pce.

    That person, who doesn''t appear to know how to fish, is holding the rod nkly.

    I sit down next to that idiot.

    ¡¸Catch anything?¡¹

    The responsees after a long long time.

    ¡¸There''s no way I can catch anything thiste at night.¡¹

    However, right as those words were said, the floating lure gets pulled into the water.

    ¡¸You got a bite.¡¹

    The person doesn''t reply or do anything with the fishing rod.

    Eventually the lure stops moving.

    ¡¸You suck, you let it run away.¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah, because I''ve never done this before.¡¹

    What a hopeless guy.

    ¡¸I''ll show you. Give me the rod.¡¹

    I grab the familiar rod and reattach bait to the end.

    Getting a bite in an aqueduct is a miracle, and it won''t happen again, but you never know unless you try.

    Besides, there is some fun in just waiting with your lure in the water.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you crying about, silly?¡¹

    I drape my cloak over the person''s nightwear and p the person''s back.

    ¡¸Is it tough?¡¹

    I ask with my eyes still on the rod.

    I sense a nodding motion.

    ¡¸Ites with the job. You had the determination too, I''m sure it''ll go well.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    With that, things go silent.

    I''m really not getting any bites.

    Maybe I''ll try using an apple as bait instead.

    ¡¸Father.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Don''t keep looking at me, watch the movements of the rod.

    ¡¸Sorry. I''m sorry, father.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Don''t worry about it.¡¹

    If you cry, you''re not going to see my graceful rod handling skills.

    ¡¸Father, you got something.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu.¡¹

    I quickly pull the rod up.

    What was on the end of the hook, however, was not a fish, but a ckened shoe that I''ve seen somewhere before.

    ¡¸It''s Ana''s. Half a year ago, she said she lost it when we went on a trip.¡¹

    ¡¸That brat, she threw her shoe in the aqueduct because she wanted new ones. Damn, she really isn''t picky on how she does it.¡¹

    I¡­¡­as well as Antonio smile together.

    ¡¸Haa, no luck huh? Well, it''s your fault for fishing here in the first ce.¡¹

    It''s going to be daytime soon.

    Perfect timing.

    ¡¸You''re going already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I got to fish a little with you.¡¹

    I toss the rod back to Antonio.

    He catches it, holding it carefully like the ordinary rod is a precious treasure.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I won''t ever see you again.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I pat Antonio''s head as he goes quiet.

    ¡¸That''s why I told you to wait another four years, stupid son.¡¹

    After giving his head a good rub, I take Head-helmina, who I found lying in the corridor, out from my pocket.

    ¡¸She''s somewhat troublesome, but knowledgeable. You can also carry her around easily, I''m sure she''lle in handy.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, we''ve talked about this. The point of contention is whether I am alive or dead.¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­this looks¡­¡­wait, isn''t this Emperor Wilhelmina''s head? Father, you''re more fiendish than I thought.¡¹

    The sun is about toe up.

    ¡¸Goodbye father.¡¹

    ¡¸Goodbye, stupid son.¡¹

    ¡¸Kefun.¡¹

    I hear someone clear their throat softly.

    ¡¸Brynhildr. Goodbye¡­¡­no, I guess you don''t want it.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll kill you if you do.¡¹

    I thought so.

    It''s not needed.

    ¡¸That kid is iplete.¡¹

    Brynhildr points at Antonio, who is crying with the fishing rod still in his hand.

    What does she mean by that?

    ¡¸That woman, she must have hesitated quite a bit because the transformation stopped halfway. His life has extended, but it doesn''t mean he won''t die. And he might find it harder to have children, but if he repeatedly does it over and over, it''s not impossible.¡¹

    A smile unconsciously forms on my face.

    ¡¸In the first ce, a newborn can''t protect himself from the sun with a hood. A few seconds of exposure will turn him to dust.¡¹

    I have doubts about the few seconds part, but whatever.

    Should I go back and inform him?

    No, I don''t know if going back right after saying goodbye is a good idea.

    I''m sure it''ll also hurt his pride if I see him bawling.

    Brynhildr continues.

    ¡¸In the end, it''s going as that woman wants, she''s doing whatever she wants and destroying everything¡­¡­¡¹

    Something feels off here.

    Brynhildr clearly sounds angry.

    But what is she angry at?

    I was killed.

    But I just became like her, it''s not like we have to say farewell.

    My family is a mess, but it''s not like that concerns Brynhildr.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, I''m not a mindless puppet. I can do this kind of thing.¡¹

    I flip up Brynhildr''s skirt.

    Just as the thought of her racy underweares into my mind, she cracks my cheekbone. Damn, she''s merciless to her own kind.

    ¡¸I know that. If you were a puppet, I would have annihted you already.¡¹

    Then I don''t know what it could be.

    I nce at Brynhildr, trying to figure it out, and see her looking sadly at Antonio.

    I''m even happier.

    She must feel sorry for Antonio who had to kill his father.

    ¡¸Brynhildr. This is only if you want to.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I lower my head.

    ¡¸You only have to do it until the end of my children''s lifespan. Will you watch over them?¡¹

    Brynhildr puffs her cheeks and turns her back on me without giving an answer.

    In other words, she epts.

    ¡¸The price is great though. You''ll have to apany me on a date.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    That kind of price is nothing.

    I''m more than happy to do it.

    ¡¸The location is that woman''s bedroom. I''ll aim for when she''s away, be prepared for that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    That price is steep.

    If we''re discovered, I''ll literally be torn to pieces.

    ¡¸I''m counting on you.¡¹

    When I agree with a troubled face, Brynhildr nods, and runs back to the sobbing Antonio with a sisterly aura.

    I confidently leave from the main gate.

    At this point, I don''t care if someone sees me and makes a scene.

    ¡¸Ah, there he is!!¡¹

    I turn around, thinking that I was found pretty fast, and see all the girls on the balcony.

    Although cramped together, they do their best to wave at me.

    However, the narrow space quickly creates discontent.

    ¡¸So tight! I''m getting squished!¡¹

    ¡¸Ow, someone stepped on my foot! This weight must be Irijina-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Nonna! Move your boobs! They''re in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa-san, stripping is against the rules! If everyone does the same thing, it''ll get out of hand!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, it stinks! Doing it now of all times! Who was it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mama''s makeup is rubbing off and shifting almost like a mon¨D¨Deek!?¡¹

    ¡¸Now now Pipi, don''t climb on me. You''ll hurt yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyoee! A severed head!!¡¹

    I shout and wave back.

    The guards gather in a hurry, but it shouldn''t be a problem if I simply cover my face with my hood.

    ¡¸You''re here after all! Heey, Aegir!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­what?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really the general!? I don''t believe it.¡¹

    The drunkpanions also show up, but the girlsin about their breasts and asses being touched and kick them out right away.

    Lammy hangs from the roof and Mirumi jumps up from the aqueduct.

    I also see Pochi''s form high in the sky.

    ¡¸Father, I am also¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it''s the main viin!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, step on his feet! Pinch his side too!¡¹

    ¡¸Knee him hard in the balls.¡¹

    ¡¸Father''s killer, I''ll cut off his dick.¡¹

    ¡¸Ana, bright objects are a bad idea!¡¹

    Antonio, who shows upte, gets ganged up on by the others.

    He does keep the promise of not fighting back.

    I can''t keep track of who''s there anymore, but the boisterous atmosphere is fitting to sum up my life.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Celia hops off the roof, then runs toward me.

    There on the roof, Leah is watching with wet eyes.

    I was wondering where she was, so she was with Celia, good for her.

    ¡¸Leah said she wanted to die so I gave her a mission of bing the best confectioner.¡¹

    It was that serious?

    She would have done something horrible if we didn''te to say goodbye then.

    While those on the balcony make a fuss about how Celia is getting a head start, I turn around and leave behind the nostalgic moring. This is the end.

    Or so I thought.

    ¡¸Uwahahahahaha! I found you, man!!¡¹

    A mass of muscle stands in front of us.

    It''s Gildress.

    ¡¸Read the mood! You ruined the touching farewell!¡¹

    Gildress disregards my yell and Celia''s shooing, and draws his sword.

    ¡¸If you returned alive, you would have disyed your joy with a passionate manly hug!¡¹

    Absolutely no thanks.

    ¡¸From what I see, it seems you aren''t alive. So let me ask you this! Are you the true man that I havee to know!? Or are you a foul monster wearing the skin of a man!?¡¹

    This can''t be resolved unless I answer.

    And morning is near.

    ¡¸I''m a monster, but I''m still myself. I came to deliver my final goodbyes. I don''t have any hostile intent.¡¹

    Gildress peers into my eyes with a piercing stare.

    ¡¸I see, man. So that''s how it is.¡¹

    Then, oily tears gush out of his eyes.

    ¡¸Ooh, man. It is an honor for a man to die in battle. But he should not have been able to defeat you yet.¡¹

    Gildress was the one training Antonio.

    Naturally, he knows Antonio''s true ability.

    ¡¸I am more of a parent than a man. Don''t you understand?¡¹

    This guy might really not get it.

    ¡¸I understand. Of course I do. That''s why I''m frustrated! It''s frustrating to see a man such as yourself die without giving his best!¡¹

    Gildress says as he throws off his shirt.

    He''s always been wearing only a pair of underwear to begin with, so it''s safe to say he haspletely stripped.

    ¡¸Let''s fight, man. My friend. Getting a chance after death is also because of the discretion of the God of battle. Show me your full strength!¡¹

    Gildress wails, drawing his glowing red sword.

    ¡¸Father, use this!¡¹

    Antonio tosses the Dual Crater to me from the balcony.

    Why does an emotional farewell have to take such a sweaty turn?

    And Celia, don''t sprinkle salt on Antonio, it might work on us if you''re not careful.

    £¨How surprising. Your life-£©

    Shut up.

    £¨Muu. I''m going to sleep.£©

    ¡¸Here Ie¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Gildress holds his treasured sword, the Light of Aless, above his head and charges.

    Despite his bulky body, he is faster than the wind.

    I wonder how much power his defense-abandoning downward sh possesses.

    Regardless, he is no match for the current me.

    This body, which has given up its humanity in exchange for a weakness of sun and silver, has strength iparable to¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uoooooh!!¡¹

    I meet Gildress''s full-powered sh with my Dual Crater, held only with my right hand.

    My knee buckles, my chest is kicked, and I am sent flying in the air.

    ¡¸You''re kidding.¡¹

    I curse as I''m knocked back.

    I lost in a pure contest of strength. Don''t tell me he''s also a vampire.

    ¡¸Man, have you gotten weaker!?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    I sweep my sword sideways, angry that I was embarrassed in front of the girls.

    The unrestrained inhuman strike blows dirt to either side and gouges the earth without the sword even making contact with the ground.

    ¡¸Nnrgh!!¡¹

    Gildress epts the attack head-on with his de, and the resulting sparks created by the sh emit a blinding sh.

    The torrent of power stirs up a gust of wind that spins up into the sky.

    ¡¸Grrr!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnuu!¡¹

    Both of us push the other, and Gildress takes two steps back while I take one step back.

    ¡¸Man. Have you stopped being human and gotten stronger!?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not so sure if you''re a human anymore.¡¹

    We both distance ourselves and prepare for a sh between downward swings.

    Defense or tricks are not considered, this collision of swords relies solely on strength.

    I did not hold back.

    I threw all of my monstrous strength at him.

    However, Gildress did not break.

    He blocks multiple strikes capable of crushing the earth, and when I run out of steam for even a second, he counters with attacks as solid as a boulder.

    Guards rushing in because of the intruder are blown backward by the force of the sword swings, the ss windows of the pce shatter from the impact, and the mes of the torches dance as if fanned by a great gale.

    The girls and Antonio cheer me on from the balcony.

    Losing in front of my family after bing a vampire is not an option.

    Murderous intent swells from within my body as I increase my strength, gradually epting the possibility that I may kill Gildress.

    Gildress''s body is pushed away.

    ¡¸I''m not done!!¡¹

    When I go in for the finishing blow, he adjusts himself in midair, knocks away my thrust and retaliates with a sh aimed at my neck.

    I block and my sword is deflected far from my body.

    Although I wouldn''t have died if the attacknded, my head would have been chopped off.

    Our swords sh for a third time, then a fourth time, but the battle isn''t settled.

    ¡¸Aau¡­¡­au¡­¡­uu.¡¹

    Celia stares at the sun rising from the horizon and begins to panic.

    ¡¸Nuoo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmpp!!¡¹

    We both unleash a grand horizontal sweep at each other that knocks us to the ground on our butts.

    In that moment, Gildress''s fighting spirit disappears.

    ¡¸My friend. Did you fight for real?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It pains me to admit that I was serious.¡¹

    I fought with the intent to kill him.

    It was unmistakably my best effort.

    ¡¸I should be the one asking if you held back.¡¹

    If we''re equals now, then I''d be outssed as a human.

    ¡¸I won''t be so rude as to go easy against a friend. I always give my all¡­¡­and a man bes stronger the stronger his opponent.¡¹

    You''re pretty much a monster with the name of a man.

    ¡¸I did push myself¡­¡­just a little.¡¹

    Gildress drops his sword and falls forward.

    He did not get hit, but the fight itself must have been hard to endure.

    He managed to bear it to the end though.

    All for the sake of encouraging me to fight with my full power.

    ¡¸Goodbye, my friend.¡¹

    Gildress, who is lying face-down on the ground, raises a closed fist in response to my words.

    The sun emerges as if to see me off.

    Celia shouts something from a nearby house, but I''m in no hurry.

    We have a limitless supply of time ahead of us.

    Antonio is also yelling something after withdrawing from the balcony, but I don''t answer him.

    I''ve said all that I needed to for a farewell. Further words are redundant¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guwaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸You got burned again!? Please learn to take cover!¡¹

    Celia tosses a rope at me, which gets caught around my neck, allowing her to pull me into the shade.

    ¡¸My road led to the kingdom. And that led to a happy ending to my story. The future will be the start of another story.¡¹

    The road to the kingdom has reached the end.

    Where the next path leaves and where it goes, I don''t know, and that''s okay.

    We have all the time in the world.

    ¡«FIN¡«

    ~500? Yearster.

    The artificial intelligence of the ancient civilization began to use its own judgement with the loss of its administrator.

    They defined human happiness as the absence of any suffering, and concluded that it could be achieved by not giving life to mankind, in other words, the extermination of mankind.

    Ruins scattered across the continent started the mass production of unmanned weapons, preparing several million steel soldiers to erase humanity¨D¨D

    ¡¸toon leader! toon leader Hardlett! Please wake up!¡¹

    My cheek is pped.

    I open my eyes with a groan.

    ¡¸Gh¡­¡­a dream?¡¹

    It must be because of the movie I watched yesterday

    ¡¸Where am I? The pce? Rafen?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, leader? Pce? Did you have a dream about bing king or something?¡¹

    I hear the din of multiple voices.

    My senses gradually return.

    I see eight men crammed into the interior of a vehicle that is as narrow as a steel coffin.

    The stench of body odor from sweaty male bodies and fuel wafts in the air.

    My ears are filled with the sound of a noisy engine and the endless treading of uneven ground¡­¡­

    ¡¸It sucks to sleep in this thing. A carriage would be better.¡¹

    When I mutter, the jovial soldier who woke me upughs.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you''re not wrong. The M-205 armoredbat vehicle,monly known as ''Smoothie'', has a piss-poor ride quality in exchange for its tough armor and 30 mm chain gun¨D¨Dright, where did I leave off?¡¹

    ¡¸If you''re referring to your monologue that nobody is listening to, you left off at the part about the second emperor.¡¹

    A middle-aged man with a stern face answers.

    His rank, if I recall, was sergeant.

    ¡¸Oh yes, that''s right. Uhh, the second emperor, Antonio¡­¡­it feels odd because that was his childhood name at the time. Even though it was normal to change one''s name upon ascension of the throne, he kept it until the end for some reason¡­¡­is anyone listening?¡¹

    The other soldiers make a face like they''re fed up.

    ¡¸I knew you were a history major, but I''m surprised you can still babble on when we''re going to be fighting a war.¡¹

    ¡¸At least it''s not as annoying as the propaganda I''m tired of hearing. Keep talking about the cute emperor with the childhood name.¡¹

    Implicitly urged to continue, the cheery man resumes his story.

    ¡¸Well, the second emperor was far from cute. His reign was extremely harsh, killing enemy and ally alike if they defied him, burning down cities of enemies who didn''t surrender, and going so far as making his mother his lover and his sister his wife, who he had children with¨D¨Dhe was dubbed the mad emperor.¡¹

    ¡¸So you''re saying he was crazy and did whatever he liked?¡¹

    One soldier chuckles.

    I act like my foot slipped and kick him in the shin.

    The upbeat individual shakes his head and goes on.

    ¡¸The second emperor was not merely a tyrant. He challenged the Olga Federation, a nation that was unstoppable at the time and controlled 90% of the continent after annexing the Gand Empire, with less than a tenth of their strength and kept pushing forward, winning consecutive battles.¡¹

    Some of the audience let out oohs in admiration.

    ¡¸And it was in the state capital currently known as Beldograd, which was¡­¡­what was it again?¡¹

    ¡¸Greidel.¡¹

    The cheery man ps his hands.

    ¡¸Right, it was near Greidel where the decisive battle took ce, in which he defeated and killed the suprememander Stessel, and invaded White City. In just one generation and 15 years, he crushed the mighty Olga Federation!¡¹

    I nod in satisfaction.

    ¡¸Then he also repelled arge scale invasion by an ethnic tribe from the east which happened at the same time the Federation surrendered¡­¡­and went on to disappear without returning to the capital of Goldonia.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck? Did he not just die in battle?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s unthinkable that a king ran away.¡¹

    The jolly man shakes his head.

    ¡¸One theory ims he died from illness, but if that was the case, his body should have been retrieved. The most reliable record at the time simply wrote "he disappeared in the middle of the triumphant return and never came back". Nothing else is known about his whereabouts¡­¡­¡¹

    The cheery individual smacks his knee and continues.

    ¡¸Seeding him as the third emperor was Bartolome¨D¨Dhere, the name is officially the empire and the king is the emperor¨D¨Danyway, this one is again aplete contrast to his predecessor, and is said to be mild-mannered, gentle, and indecisive. He has a personality not suited for violence, however, was perfect for an empire which had already swallowed the Federation and annihted the ethnic tribe. It is because of the third emperor that our homnd continued to experience great prosperity unprecedented in history for thest four hundred years!¡¹

    Sparse unenthusiastic apusees from the audience.

    ¡¸Well, after that¡­¡­as you know, a democratic revolution happened and the emperor was overthrown, which then led to amunist revolution and the establishment of the People''s Assembly, which then led to the forming of the patriotic party who defeated the People''s Assembly through a coup d''etat¡­¡­I won''t go into detail as it gets messy¡­¡­but the nation strayed too far and declined in power, resulting in our current situation.¡¹

    ¡¸That was terrible. Not only did the ruler change every year, the political system also changed.¡¹

    Although Lucyughed, finding the era all too amusing.

    ¡¸Leader, you sound like my grandfather.¡¹

    Oh, leave me alone.

    ¡¸So, going back in history again, the second emperor was merciless to his enemies and allies¡­¡­but strangely, he neverid hands on his family. It is said that those who tantly disobeyed him or attempted to assassinate him were never punished, let alone executed or exiled.¡¹

    He promised after all.

    That''s when the stern sergeant grumbled.

    ¡¸I get the second emperor, but why aren''t you mentioning the first emperor when talking about the rise of the empire?¡¹

    The cheery fellow scratches his cheek with an uneasy look.

    ¡¸There are very few documents on the first emperor. Actually, there are plenty of ces he''s mentioned. In novels, in ys¡­¡­for example, this book.¡¹

    He takes out a small paperback from his pocket.

    I catch a glimpse of the author''s name: Christoph.

    ¡¸Apparently, the original creator of this book is my ancestor. Isn''t that amazing?¡¹

    He gets jeers of "who cares" and "never heard of that book", but I nod to myself.

    No wonder he has a simr aura about him.

    ¡¸It says he rode a dragon in the sky. It says he led an army of monsters. It says he faced a thousand enemies alone, and repelled a cannon with his sword¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That stuff can''t be true.¡¹

    The upbeat guy acknowledges the retort.

    ¡¸Right, there are too many elements of fiction that the real image can''t be pictured. If you were to believe everything written about him, he''d be like a hero in a children''s RPG¨D¨Dwith that said, the Chronicles of Tristan, said to be close to historical fact, describes the movements of the first emperor vaguely.¡¹

    ¡¸Then he probably didn''t aplish anything and was probably a boring guy, no?¡¹

    I act like my foot slipped and kick the soldier in the knee.

    ¡¸That can''t be possible. It was undoubtedly the first who transformed the Central ins from a sea of rivaling warlords into an entity capable ofpeting with the then strongest Olga Federation in just a decade or so. We know the result, but we have no idea of the process.¡¹

    As respect for what he said, I give the guy a cookie from my pocket.

    ¡¸A Celia cookie¡­¡­leader, despite the way you look, you have a sweet tooth, huh?¡¹

    The stern sergeantughs with a scary expression.

    ¡¸By the way, this cookie, with a lot of sugar and cream in it, is famous in our nation and also has its origins in the era of the third emperor. The creator named them after her best friend who passed away.¡¹

    I p the shoulder of Christoph III.

    Don''t talk about that too much, it''ll make me cry.

    That''s when the radio suddenly roars.

    ¡¸Oh, there''s thepanymander.¡¹

    A voice that sounds young and hot-bloodedes from the wireless transceiver.

    ¡ºThe 2nd Mechanized Infantry Company is now entering thebat zone! The goal of this operation, in which three corps have been deployed, is of course to recapture the capital city Rafen and its surrounding area! We must take back thend of our home that has been stolen by the vile 8-nation alliance¨D¨Dthe air force is fighting hard and vying for control of the air space!¡»

    ¡¸They still haven''t gained air supremacy¡­¡­?¡¹

    One of the soldiers mutters.

    ¡¸That reminds me, you''re part of the volunteers, right? Is it because you wanted to protect your home¡­¡­?¡¹

    Christoph III asks.

    ¡¸I''m not interested in that, but a bombnded near us. It almost blew us to bits. And I couldn''t let things continue or else my family would get hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­you mean the enemy''s indiscriminate bombing of the city?¡¹

    To be precise, it did blow us up.

    We just returned to normal afterward.

    I no longer cared what happened to the political system or whether territory was gained or lost, however it mattered if Lucy and Celia were going to get hurt, and so I decided to volunteer and put a stop to things before it got out of hand.

    At the recruiting site, I told them to make me amander because I had experience, but after going through the aptitude test I was deemed qualified to only be a toon leader.

    How disappointing.

    The stern sergeant leans over and smiles creepily.

    ¡¸Actually, I''m like you. Look, this is my daughter.¡¹

    I tilt my head when he shows me the photograph.

    The familiar face revives a distant memory.

    ¡¸She''s a weird one, and although I was not there to witness her birth, ording to my wife, as soon as she was born, she yelled "I''m finally here!"¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The sergeant goes on with a lovestruck expression unbefitting his exterior.

    ¡¸She''s still a toddler, yet doesn''t like ying with dolls, instead she is happy when looking at bodybuilding magazines.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­does she also like pumpkins?¡¹

    The sergeant bes surprised.

    ¡¸It''s her favorite. Also, sometimes she would crash into windows and say, "I thought I could pass through like before".¡¹

    It''s confirmed.

    ¡¸After the war, I''d like to meet her once.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, please do.¡¹

    Thepanymander''s briefing continues while we chat.

    ¡ºThere are reports of a formidable enemy in Rafen. However, they are nothing to¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Uwah!?¡¹

    A loud boom interrupts the fervent speech.

    ¡¸Thepanymander was hit! It was a missile!¡¹

    At the same time the reportes in, the armored vehicle ramps up in speed, making the rideughably bumpy.

    ¡¸Twobat helicopters overhead¨D¨Dhey, this is bad.¡¹

    Things aren''t looking good for me either.

    The shaking is making me want to vomit.

    An autocannon begins firing rapidly above my head.

    ¡¸Third vehicle, severely damaged¡­¡­fourth vehicle also incapacitated¡­¡­damn it, the sixth vehicle got blown apart!¡¹

    ¡¸Where are the anti-air guns and surface-to-air missiles!?¡¹

    ¡¸Both of them got blown up by the first strike!¡¹

    Christoph III stores his book away and trembles.

    ¡¸The Smoothie is the world''s strongestbat vehicle¡­¡­but I don''t know if it can withstandbat helicopters without support from the air¡­¡­¡¹

    I hear a high-pitched whistling sound.

    I grab Christoph III''s helmet and press him to the floor.

    ¡¸Everyone, get down!¡¹

    A powerful impact hits us and tips the vehicle sideways.

    ¡¸Raise your hand if you''re dead.¡¹

    Good, everyone''s still alive.

    I kick thepletely destroyed back door and step outside.

    The vehicle which was brand new an hour ago is crumpled and on fire.

    Surviving soldiers are crawling out of the other wrecked vehicles, with the exception of thepanymander''s vehicle, which is totally engulfed in mes.

    I think they''re all done for.

    A faint whizzing of wind prompts me to twist my body, narrowly avoiding a bullet aimed at my chest.

    The enemy is hovering just above the ground, shooting at allied soldiers, andunching missiles and rockets at ourbat vehicles.

    I try retaliating by spraying a few shots with the gun provided to me.

    My gun makes the guns in the Federation battle seem like a joke, as the bullets travel in a straight line as fast as light.

    ¡¸Things would have been easier if we had these.¡¹

    Bullets hit the enemy directly, but don''t seem to have any effect.

    ¡¸It''s not working.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, leader! A rifle is as effective as a pea shooter against abat helicopter!¡¹

    Is that so? I''m going to need something bigger then.

    I scan my surroundings and put my hands on the vehicle we were riding earlier.

    The 30 mm¡­¡­whatever-it''s-called. The barrel is still intact, I can probably use this.

    I rip the bolt fixing it in ce and drag the gun along with all the stuff resembling guts attached to it.

    I press a few buttons to test if it works and a shell shoots out. I can use this.

    ¡¸Leader, what are you doing!? Without a motor, that thing still weighs 170 kg¨D¨D¡¹

    I ignore the babbling Christoph and pick up the gun with my right hand.

    The enemy happens to circle around.

    I take a breath and strain my eyes.

    It''s harder to see because of the sun, but I can clearly make out the spinning rotor, the bullets being spit out at a constant interval by the gun, and the pilot who has a smirk on his face.

    I step on the dangling button and fire the gun.

    The shell flies slowly with a clockwise rotation.

    Although it''s hard to aim with the opponent and the shell both being fast, it''s still easy enough for me even as a human.

    Now, it''s practically child''s y.

    The rotating shell pierces the cockpit and hits the pilot in the abdomen, spraying blood everywhere.

    Scattering broken metal debris, thebat helicopter passes over my head and crashnds not longter.

    ¡¸In one shot¡­¡­¡¹

    I yell at the dumbfounded sergeant to lower his head.

    I fire the gun, aiming at the three rockets fired by the other helicopter, making them explode mid-flight.

    The pilot''s face warps in astonishment and hastily tries to breakaway by ascending.

    ¡¸Too slow.¡¹

    I lower my waist and set my aim on him.

    The fired shell hits the helicopter''s rotor, causing it to spin wildly until it crashes into the ground and explodes.

    ¡¸Man, that was heavy.¡¹

    Turning into a vampire has increased my physical strength, but heavy things are still heavy.

    Moreover, it is unpleasant to fight in the sunlight, even though it has be more bearable after the first five years.

    ¡¸Well, it looks like thepanymander was burnt to a crisp.¡¹

    There should be three other toon leaders besides me.

    One of them is unable to stand due to fear.

    Another is searching for his right arm that was blown off.

    Thest one is getting cardiacpressions by abat medic.

    ¡¸I''ll takemand. Everyone, ride the remaining vehicles separately.¡¹

    ¡¸W-we can''t possibly ride them.¡¹

    I smack the sergeant''s forehead.

    ¡¸If you can''t ride inside, ride the top. If you stick close together, I''m sure you can fit about 20 people.¡¹

    Another sergeant speaks up.

    ¡¸But thepanymander has suffered major injuries! We lost 60% of our vehicles and 30% of our personnel! We should wait for reinforcements¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is likely thinking that too. That''s why we''ll charge forward.¡¹

    Leave this to me.

    Despite how I look, I should be the most experienced of everyone in war.

    The weapons might have changed, but the essence of battle hasn''t.

    And neither has human nature.

    I fight endlessly, eat endlessly, andugh endlessly.

    And I sleep with the beauties of the period endlessly, while also taking a little of their blood.

    ¡¸Aah, this is wonderful. Don''t you think?¡¹

    A book falls out of Christoph''s descendant''s pocket.

    Its title¡­¡­makes me smile.

    ¡ºRoad to the Kingdom¡», huh?

    ¡«True End¡«

 Chapter ss1: Special Chapter: Pumpkin Festival

    <h4>Chapter ss1: Special Chapter: Pumpkin Festival</h4>

    ¡¸Pumpkin festival?¡¹

    On a day right after I returned from the Federation, that is what I asked Sebastian and Rita during breakfast.

    ¡¸Yes. It is a traditional festival held in this region.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a one-day festival, so we¡¯re getting requests from mainly local residents who want to participate.¡¹

    So that was why the merchants were restless in the morning, huh?

    I¡¯ve never heard of such a festival. In the first ce, I¡¯ve never lived the life of a viger.

    ¡¸We will make sure the non-locals don¡¯t interfere with the work.¡¹

    Sebastian bows his head politely.

    Mmmm, that means there will be people who will enjoy the festival and people unrted. How boring.

    ¡¸A festival¡­¡­ Alright, then I might as well tell everyone to take a break. It¡¯ll be a little rxation.¡¹

    The maids and servants have done a good job.

    Only the family will be left in the mansion, but they aren¡¯t infants and they won¡¯t die if no one looks after them for a day.

    ¡¸Any issues?¡¹

    Sebastian repeats, addressing Nonna.

    It¡¯s because she is the one most likely to get angry.

    ¡¸Muu, without the servants it¡¯ll be more troublesome to get tea and food. And a wet nurse is also necessary¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re a baby. You¡¯re old enough to prepare tea by yourself. Plus, you can also go outside to enjoy the festival. Mireille and I are going to the town together, why don¡¯t you also go and bring the children?¡¹

    Nonna turns away coldly at Ca¡¯s rebuttal, seemingly making arrangements to go outside.

    The two maids usually by Nonna¡¯s side also appear excited. They must have wanted to participate in the festival too.

    ¡¸So what kind of festival is this pumpkin festival? Do we just eat lots of pumpkin?¡¹

    ¡¸Err let¡¯s see, the pumpkin festival is¨D¨D¡¹

    A maid from the region was just about to exin.

    £¨Where we eat lots of pumpkin!£©

    Casie flies out enthusiastically from a wall.

    £¨Haaua!£©

    She trips on something and slides on the table.

    How does she trip if she can phase through objects?

    ¡¸¡­¡­ahem.¡¹

    £¨Sorry¡­¡­£©

    Casie¡¯s grand fall scattered ingredients that were on the table and even broke some tableware.

    When Sebastian clears his throat with a serious expression, Casie hides behind me and shrinks.

    ¡¸Eep¡­¡­the tableware broke by itself¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an evil spirit!¡¹

    The maids who can¡¯t see Casie hug each other in fear.

    £¨How rude! I¡¯m not an evil spirit. Grrr.£©

    If you cause anymore trouble, I¡¯m sitting you next to Irijina.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! This soup is delicious!¡¹

    £¨Anything but that¡­¡­£©

    If one more freak ident happens, the maids will get frightened for real and the conversation won¡¯t progress.

    I grab the girl¡¯s arm and sit her on myp.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve caught the ghost, it¡¯s alright now. Now go on and continue exining.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. The pumpkin festival is¡­¡­¡¹

    ording to the maid, the festival is about remembering spirits by eating pumpkins.

    Also, there are games involved.

    It has to do with dressing up as monsters.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s make a bunch of pumpkin pies.¡¹

    Maria suggests to Miti, Mel and the others, who happily stand up.

    They always loved to cook. It¡¯s a perfect opportunity for them since the servants are absent.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll y with the kids then~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help.¡¹

    Melissa and Rita will take care of the children.

    ¡¸Um, can we go out too?¡¹

    Fidgeting nervously as she pleads is Marceline and her three daughters.

    They apparently seem interested in the part about the costumes.

    ¡¸It should be fine if you dress up. Feel free to go, but if you get discovered, call the guards immediately.¡¹

    All of them are former royalty of Trisnia.

    Many survivors of the oppression of their kingdom live in Rafen.

    If the survivors learn their oppressors are among them, it might create a problematic situation, although the girls shouldn¡¯t have any acquaintances here and no one should recognize them if disguised.

    ¡¸Pipi is going too! I want to y tricks on those wearing costumes and get treats!¡¹

    Pipi frolics merrily, while Pochi growls and Messerschmitt sleeps.

    Something feels off.

    ¡¸You guys should dress up too. Messerschmitt will be in a wolf costume and Pochi will be in a dragon costume!¡¹

    Messerschmittzily peeks with one eye and Pochi happily spreads his wings.

    It¡¯s hard for a dog as small as Messerschmitt to be seen as a wolf, but it¡¯s even more of a stretch for Pochi to be seen as a dragon.

    Oh well, sometimes the more far-fetched costumes are more interesting.

    ¡¸If I recall, there is a stockpile of pumpkins in the store house. Distribute them in the za.¡¹

    £¨Lots of pumpkin pies. And I can take as many treats as I want! I hear you get treats if you y tricks on people! Uhyaa£©

    Casie separates from me and briefly flies around the room before going outside.

    Hey, if you aren¡¯t careful, you¡¯ll get blown somewhere and go missing again.

    ¡¸She also seems off.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what to do, Aegir-sama?¡¹

    Celiaes next to me as I smile sheepishly¡­¡­or rather, she sits on myp.

    I guess she was jealous of Casie. What a cutie.

    ¡¸Of course. Um, y a prank on a married woman and scare the husband¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it at all!¡¹

    I also decide to go into the town until the food is ready.

    By the way, Pipi and Casie were getting ahead of themselves with the costumes, scaring others, tricks, and married women as those will be done after the sun goes down, while during the day, it¡¯s the time to drink and feast with family and friends.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a normal festival but the main event is at night, huh?¡¹

    I change into simple outdoor clothes that are easy to move in and leave the mansion. Nobody ising along with me.

    I wanted to invite Celia, but thought otherwise as she started sewing something in her room.

    There is the option of inviting Sofia and Sekrit, who have yet to integrate with the others in the family, but Sofia is in deep conversation with Leah, who became free after Celia was upied.

    Those two have a simr mellow aura about them, making it easy for them to get along.

    As for Sekrit, she said, ¡°Your concerns are unnecessary. It¡¯s not fun for me to gather together with lots of people. ¡­¡­if you want my body, feel free toe. I don¡¯t mind if youe tonight.¡±

    It¡¯s because she says those things that she sticks out.

    Nonna is in a bad mood and the maids, feeling the dangerous atmosphere, make more of an effort to avoid Sekrit.

    Then again, like she said, it doesn¡¯t seem to bother her.

    Instead of following the path that leads to the central za, I take the slightly narrower route going to the west.

    That¡¯s because this road goes past the servants¡¯ residence and directly to an area lined with stores.

    ¡¸To think everybody knows the secret of this path¡­¡­even though I didn¡¯t tell anybody about its true purpose.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t part of the initial n for this western path to extend to the brothel district as I had insisted this road be built so that it would be possible to get to the north part of the town swiftly. Leading up to the brothel district is a bonus.

    And of course, the true purpose of the road is to act as the shortest route to the brothels from the mansion.

    ¡¸I thought it was strange how Nonna sulked whenever I used this path and told her I was going to inspect the town.¡¹

    Not to mention, I usually end up bumping into Celia or M after leaving the first store. It always seemed so mysterious.

    ¡¸Whenever I invite Kroll and Gido, they would always meet me in the brothel district by taking the longer way to the south¡­¡­how dare they not say anything to me. One day, I¡¯ll trick them and bring them to the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.¡¹

    I¡¯ll embrace a beauty while watching them get fucked by Madam.

    ¡­¡­no wait, I might not get hard if I see that.

    While talking to myself, we walk through the servants¡¯ residence.

    Many servants are live-in servants, but those who have family rent out houses which have been built close to the mansion.

    It¡¯s easier to get to work than if they had a house in town, and it¡¯s also because of a certain incident.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d get a day off. We can finally take our time baking pumpkin pies.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not easy for me to say I want a vacation so I didn¡¯t think it was possible this year.¡¹

    ¡¸The pay in the mansion is good after all. At my age, I¡¯m getting four gold per month and I¡¯m also renting a house, so I have to be careful what I say.¡¹

    The girls are happily chatting while hollowing out heavy-looking pumpkins.

    If I show myself, they¡¯d be more restrained. I¡¯ll pass by quickly.

    ¡¸Kyaa, I¡¯m sorry! Ah, the feudal lord!?¡¹

    I almost crashed into a little girl who was walking unsteadily with a pumpkin in her hands.

    She¡¯s a servant who meets me often so I¡¯ll naturally be discovered when she sees me up close.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be avoided. I pick up the pumpkin with one hand and decide to carry it home for her.

    ¡¸W-what an honor¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Enough with that, where¡¯s your house?¡¹

    I interrupt her and walk ahead while toying around with the pumpkin. This thing doesn¡¯t even qualify as heavy for me.

    ¡¸It really smells like pumpkin around here.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, instead of eating it ourselves, I¡¯m nning to make a big pumpkin pie and bring it to the mansion. ¡­¡­pumpkin dishes run out pretty fast in the mansion¡­¡­not that I believe in ghosts or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    She must not want to say to my face that ghosts appear in the mansion.

    ¡¸I think they¡¯ll be happy for sure.¡¹

    Casie will be so satisfied that I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll ascend to heaven.

    When I reach the girl¡¯s house, I see a hollowed-out pumpkin ced at the entrance.

    ¡¸It¡¯s kind of like a charm, praying that nothing bad happens this year.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that is a lot of responsibility.¡¹

    Whether something bad happens or not depends on me, not some pumpkin.

    I have to make sure the smile doesn¡¯t disappear from this girl¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Right here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes! Thank you very much! I want to show my gratitude, so I¡¯d like to invite you in my home if you¡¯d like!¡¹

    She wants me toe over?

    I don¡¯t intend to disrupt her family¡¯s harmony though.

    ¡¸As thanks¡­¡­this is enough.¡¹

    I caress the girl¡¯s butt.

    ¡¸Hiwaa!? Au¡­¡­gosh, you pervert¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, there is no better reward than that.¡¹

    I give the girl¡¯s head onest pat and leave.

    ¡¸¡­¡­t-that thing hit my stomach. It was as big as a log just like the rumors said¡­¡­waau, I better change my underwear..¡¹

    Once I pass the servants¡¯ residence, pedestrian traffic drastically increases.

    Shops and inns pack both sides of thergest street in Rafen which run from the north gate to the central za.

    Despite horse-drawn carriages and wagons going back and forth, the flow of people seems fairly orderly.

    That is to be expected as the merchants in this area have proper stores set up and no peddlers have their waresid out on the ground. The only street vendors are small food stalls.

    ¡¸We have grilled pumpkin here, two for one copper.¡¹

    What is that? I buy it out of curiosity.

    ¡¸Fuwa, they have grilled pumpkin.¡¹

    ¡¸They have pumpkin soup over here.¡¹

    I hear the familiar voices of Sofia and Leah, who are also buying food to eat.

    Sofia is a daughter of a noble family so she probably hasn¡¯t experienced this kind of thing before. She is admiring all the simple fares with great interest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a festival today, let¡¯s eat lots.¡¹

    ¡¸I was actually worried about how fat I¡¯ve been getting¡­¡­however I still have a long way to go before bing like udia-sama. It should be fine to eat freely.¡¹

    Leah and Sofia happily stuff their faces with various foods.

    They seem to be enjoying themselves, but they shouldn¡¯t use udia as a standard.

    Sofia¡¯s plump body is nice to hold, but there¡¯s a limit to everything.

    Now then, I guess I¡¯ll check out a few ces.

    First, I¡¯ll pay Andrei a visit¡­¡­in the Hard-Boiled Pavilion, Rafen branch.

    ***

    ¡¸Hey, how¡¯s business?¡¹

    When I pass through the short curtain at the entrance, the ce gives off a new smell.

    The customers and my costume prevent my identity from being noticed.

    ¡¸Oh hey.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all because of Hardlett-sama¡­¡­I mean, the feudal lord.¡¹

    I sit in front of the counter where Andrei and Natalie are and signal with my hand for them not to make a big fuss.

    ¡¸¡­¡­got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Andrei uncorks a bottle of wine in a hard-boiled manner, fills a ss and ces it in front of me.

    Natalie serves some snacks to apany the liquor.

    ¡¸For having such a wonderful building constructed, I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡­it¡¯s also in a perfect location where we immediately get plenty of customers.¡¹

    Natalie stares at me with moist eyes. Hey, your husband is watching.

    Besides, I also have an attachment to the Hard-Boiled Pavilion in Goldonia.

    I didn¡¯t want this ce to be like a shabby inn for some reason or another.

    The new Hard-Boiled Pavilion is a mid-sized two-storey building. The first floor is a bar-sh-restaurant, where a considerable amount of people are having a good time eating and drinking right now.

    The second floor is an inn, whose rooms may not have fancy furnishings, but provides a warm atmosphere with good quality wooden furniture.

    Like its previous edition, the inn is geared toward well-offmoners and travelers rather than wealthy people or nobles.

    Because the building is new, naturally everything is new. But for some reason, the counter is dark and feels well-used.

    ¡¸The counter can¡¯t be new. I bought a second-hand one from a friend.¡¹

    Andrei seems to have a certain pickiness about this aspect of the bar.

    And the slight old-fashioned look and small scratches certainly does add a distinct rustess to the ce.

    ¡¸So master, have you gotten over your fetish for young girls?¡¹

    I ask for another ss of alcohol and slide it in front of Andrei.

    The reason Andrei moved to Rafen is because heid hands on little girls in Goldonia and was consequently driven out by the neighboring citizens.

    ¡¸¡­¡­of course. I won¡¯t make Natalie cry anymore.¡¹

    Andrei says as he downs his alcohol in a hard-boiled manner.

    That¡¯s a relief.

    ¡¸Boss, the butcher is here.¡¹

    ¡¸Boss, the sheets are ripped.¡¹

    Peeking their heads out are the shop¡¯s employees.

    No matter how you look at it, they don¡¯t look much older than a year over ten.

    ¡¸You¡¯re supposed to call me master. Tell the butcher toe againter tonight, and there are spare sheets you can use.¡¹

    Andrei instructs, then averts his eyes in a hard-boiled manner.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸There is too much work in Rafen and I have ack of manpower. The girls are a big help. It¡¯s not a problem at all.¡¹

    If you do the same thing again, you¡¯ll have to face M.

    She¡¯ll mercilessly throw you in jail.

    ¡¸Dear, it¡¯s a festival today, don¡¯t cause trouble for the butcher. Please go to him right now.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹

    Andrei looks at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me. I just came to check on how the shop is doing. I¡¯ll juste backter.¡¹

    I¡¯lle with Mel and Marceline next time, and definitely not with Pipi or Marta.

    Andrei leaves, and when I get up from my seat, Natalie tugs on my sleeve.

    ¡¸N? What is it?¡¹

    She silently brings me behind the counter and discretely checks around before crouching.

    I stand behind the counter, still not sure what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸Just stand there. This is just a tiny gesture¡­¡­¡¹

    Natalie trails off as she opens the front of my pants and starts licking the organ that pops out.

    ¡¸Hey seriously¡­¡­?¡¹

    Due to it being before the festival, there are lots of customers in the shop, who are too immersed to notice Natalie service my penis.

    The counter is high enough so that it merely looks like I¡¯m the master from the outside.

    If anyone peeks behind the counter, we¡¯re out. They¡¯d see my penis viting Natalie¡¯s small mouth.

    In this case, wouldn¡¯t I be the one who¡¯s out?

    ¡¸How is it? Hardlett-sama is getting a blowjob from a wife in her husband¡¯s shop. Not to mention, there are many customers nearby¡­¡­it¡¯s cuckolding in public.¡¹

    Putting it that way really makes me more turned on.

    Natalie smiles when she sees my cock swell and increases the speed of her movements.

    Hey, if you do too much, you¡¯ll be loud enough for people to hear.

    Natalie desperately sucks on me and my pleasure level rises.

    ¡¸Miss, eh? She¡¯s not here?¡¹

    ¡¸Where did she go~?¡¹

    The two tiny employees from earlier returned.

    They¡¯re searching for Natalie this time.

    Natalie stops moving for a split second.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    If I ignore them, they¡¯re likely toe behind the counter, so I see what they want.

    ¡¸Huh? Who are you, mister?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know Miss Natalie~?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the master¡¯s acquaintance. Natalie has a bit of a stomach ache. And I¡¯m just helping her look after the store. I¡¯ll let you know when shees back.¡¹

    That should resolve the issue.

    ¡¸Eh~? That¡¯s strange.¡¹

    ¡¸We were just cleaning the toilet~¡¹

    Crap, I screwed up.

    The girls curiouslye closer to the counter.

    Natalie tenses up behind the counter with my cock still in her mouth, but fortunately the girls are too short to see over the ledge.

    ¡¸How strange. Maybe she went outside because you were cleaning¡­¡­ooh.¡¹

    ¡¸Funii?¡¹¡¸Haanhi?¡¹

    Natalie resumes her service right when I give an excuse.

    ¡¸Do you hear something slushing~?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you spill something?¡¹

    Before the two can walk behind the counter, I use my final trick.

    ¡¸Here, I¡¯ll give you some allowance. Make sure you fully enjoy the festival. Natalie will be back soon, just wait patiently.¡¹

    I hand them a few copper coins.

    ¡¸Waaai!¡¹¡¸Waaai!¡¹

    Nevertheless, the delighted girls didn¡¯t leave like I expected them to.

    Natalie¡¯s fetio continues.

    ¡¸Thank you, mister!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you~ big mister.¡¹

    The girls politely say thanks. It¡¯s great they are courteous, but now is not a good time.

    As I near my limit, I grab Natalie¡¯s head and thrust my hips forward.

    ¡¸No problem, have fun at the¡­¡­ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnobh!¡¹

    ¡¸Unya!¡¹¡¸Funyaa!¡¹

    I let out a groan as I plunge my dick deep into Natalie¡¯s throat and release my seed.

    She somehow suppresses her voice and swallows my jizz with a strained expression.

    ¡¸Mister¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. That was just a hup.¡¹

    I pat the girls¡¯ heads over the counter and smile.

    With my other hand, I hold Natalie¡¯s head and pump my semen into her mouth.

    That was a pretty unique experience.

    After the girls left, Natalie thoroughly cleans my dick under the counter.

    Then, Andreies back.

    ¡¸Mm, did I keep you waiting? Sorry.¡¹

    Andrei says, approaching the counter.

    Unlike the girls, he¡¯s tall and can see over the counter.

    ¡¸Puha, good work~¡¹

    Natalie narrowly stands up.

    ¡¸I dropped a utensil on the floor, I¡¯m going to go wash it.¡¹

    She¡¯s naturally going to go rinse her mouth. Grabbing a spoon along the way, Natalie runs off.

    ¡¸¡­¡­by the way, why are you behind the counter?¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to try standing here once. I¡¯ll give the spot back now that I¡¯m satisfied.¡¹

    I feel somewhat guilty.

    But if I think about it, this doesn¡¯t count as cheating yet.

    I just had her suck my dick and I just came in her mouth.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not a big deal.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going now. Let me say this again, don¡¯ty hands on any little girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Love can sometimes be sad and painful. But no one can defy fate.¡¹

    And so I exit Andrei¡¯s shop.

    It looks like something exciting is happening in the market. Let me check it out.

    ***

    ¡¸So I was thinking, except I came to the brothel district for some reason.¡¹

    It¡¯s not my fault. My feet carried me here on their own.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s the feudal lord!¡¹

    ¡¸We can y during the day today as well¡¹

    I¡¯m not wearing any outstanding clothes, yet I¡¯m recognized right away.

    I have way too many acquaintances in the brothel district.

    At the same time the voice calls out to me, the window of the brothel opens and the prostitutes wave at me.

    Additionally, streetwalkers who don¡¯t belong to the brothel¨D¨D¨D¨Dand who are actually illegal and being regted by M¨D¨D¨D¨Dalso call out and gather around.

    ¡¸Please buy me~ I just cleaned my ass.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re in the mood for breasts today, right!? Touch them as much as you want.¡¹

    My arms quickly be filled with pretty flowers, a few who even unt their boobs and butts.

    ¡¸Wait. I have to return home by evening. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time to y.¡¹

    The prostitutes moan disappointedly.

    It¡¯s a rare time of a festival. I want to be with my family.

    ¡¸Then at least one quick round in the alley!¡¹

    ¡¸No fair! It¡¯s supposed to be illegal for prostitutes to walk in the streets!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk like that woman!¡¹

    The prostitutespete to take off my pants.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s do this quick.¡¹

    I reluctantly lower my pants and take out my dick.

    Suddenly, I hear the sound of a whistle. The prostitutes, especially the streetwalkers, scatter.

    I hastily raise my pants.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Prostitution outside of the brothels is forbidden!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the peace officers!¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, they¡¯re so annoying! It¡¯s hindering business!¡¹

    The person leading the charge is M. She¡¯s bringing the peace officers over.

    Crap, I should run too. I told her that I was going out to check on what the town¡¯s like before the festival.

    If she finds me in the brothel district, I¡¯m going to get ganged up on by the women when I return to the mansion.

    I mix with the streetwalkers and disperse like baby spiders, jumping into the nearest shop.

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m not a customer, but let me hide here briefly.¡¹

    I realize where I am after the words leave my mouth.

    The sickening pink walls, the red carpet, and the odd stench¡­¡­which I should know very well.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve entered the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.¡¹

    This is Madam Gonzales¡¯s shop, where mene to buy male prostitutes.

    And it¡¯s not a ce with a lineup of effeminate men. It¡¯s a shop of purely buff men.

    I try to hurry out, but M¡¯s voice is literallying from outside the door.

    ¡¸Drag all of the streetwalkers out. I¡¯ll give them a good spanking.¡¹

    If I leave the shop, she¡¯ll see me right away.

    ¡¸Chase after the man who ran too. It¡¯s inexcusable he would even think of doing those activities outside!¡¹

    Please don¡¯t be so strict. You¡¯ll trouble me, the feudal lord.

    M and the peace officers inspect the shops sequentially.

    I can¡¯t continue staying at the entrance.

    ¡¸Hey, is anyone here? Sorry, I¡¯ll be hiding in the back¡­¡­¡¹

    I open the door of the first room Ie across.

    What I came face to face with was hell.

    ¡¸Ora, you and your hairy stinky ass! How¡¯s that, is my thick thing tasty!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhoo! Your thick rod is turning my ass inside-out!¡¹

    I pretend I didn¡¯t see anything and close the door.

    Fortunately, the two were so immersed that they didn¡¯t notice me.

    ¡¸Hey you, are you peeping?¡¹

    A deep hoarse voice calls out to me from behind. Standing there is Mada Gonzales.

    Madam changes the way he speaks when he sees my face. Of course, his voice remains deep.

    The sight of burly limbsing out of a white dress, which is thin enough for me to see the dense body hair underneath, is truly gross.

    ¡¸Ara, Hardlett-sama? Mmoh, you should have told me you wereing. I would have weed you with some boys with clean assholes.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­actually, I didn¡¯t mean toe. Let me stay temporarily though. It¡¯d be best if I can stay somewhere hidden from the entrance.¡¹

    ¡¸Gufu, leave. It. To. Me.¡¹

    Madam takes my hand and guides me to a private room.

    I prepare myself for the worst and ball up my hand into a fist.

    ¡¸This room is for my exclusive use, rx.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I can rx, but since I¡¯m being protected, I can¡¯t say anything.

    There isn¡¯t a strong foul odor, but the manly stench is still here, albeit quite faint.

    I search for a ce to sit and find a bed with blood on it. I decide to sit in the chair farthest away from the bed.

    ¡¸Nfu, that was from my first.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­hm?¡¹

    Wait, what does he mean by first? Nevermind, I don¡¯t want to know.

    The entrance of the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden swings open violently.

    ¡¸Is there anyone from the store here!? I have to speak to you!¡¹

    They¡¯re here. The voice belongs to a man, but M would be told immediately if I¡¯m found.

    ¡¸Gufufu, leave it to me.¡¹

    Madam says as he stands¡­¡­and takes off his clothes before walking out.

    I look away from the terrible scene.

    I can only hear Madam greeting the person at the entrance.

    ¡¸Ara, a customer? But please wait just a bit. It¡¯s a full house at the moment.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a customer. A prostitute and a man ran into the shop¡­¡­ah, uwah! Why do you look like that!?¡¹

    Madam appeared before the peace officer fully nude.

    ¡¸Why, well I was banging with customers, of course I¡¯d look like this. You¡¯re stepping into a brothel, shouldn¡¯t you be used to seeing this?¡¹

    ¡¸No way that¡¯s the case! Put on some clothes, you idiot! That nice hair ornament pisses me off!¡¹

    I pity the soldier from the bottom of my heart.

    Then I hear a third voice.

    ¡¸Fuui, that was great. Your ass today was irresi¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸D-Dietrich?¡¹

    Silence follows for some time.

    ¡¸W-what are you doing here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Work! What about you? I thought you were going fishing on your off day. Why are you in such a shop?¡¹

    It seems the peace officer encountered one of his colleagues who happened to visit this establishment.

    ¡¸You were that kind of guy¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­¡­tell the captain.¡¹

    I might be able to escape through the backdoor now.

    Madam gives the signal and I sneak to the rear exit.

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, I was horrified to see Madam naked, but somewhere inside I was also aroused.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Then you¡¯re also like me¡­¡­¡¹

    I focus solely on escaping and I can¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡¸Are you free today?¡¹

    ¡¸My shift ends in the evening. Would you like to go with me to see the nightscape?¡¹

    I don¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡¸Love between men! Oh, I have just witnessed the birth of a beautiful rtionship!¡¹

    ¡¸Congrattions!¡¹

    ¡¸Congrattions!!¡¹

    I walk out the backdoor and leave themotion along with the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden behind.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    But I happen to bump into Yoguri.

    ¡¸I-I was thinking of writing a story with a prostitute as the protagonist next and was collecting data!¡¹

    Yoguri panics as she looks back and forth between me and the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got it wrong. It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. It¡¯s part of your inspection! I get it! That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to think!¡¹

    I hear men yelling from behind.

    ¡¸What a joyous asion. It¡¯s a fucking festival!¡¹

    ¡¸Wasshoi, wasshoi, a male ass festival!¡¹

    Argh, stop it, you¡¯re adding to the misunderstanding.

    Yoguri backs away and slowly distances herself.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t tell anyone. I don¡¯t know anything about a male ass festival!!¡¹

    Yoguri runs off with the misunderstanding somehow cleared.

    This time, I actually arrive at the market.

    I don¡¯t remember how I walked to get here, but it¡¯s not important.

    Unlike the shopping district, the market doesn¡¯t have any store buildings.

    Instead, there are vendors operating with just a clothid on the ground and stalls packed tightly together, selling vegetables or small trinkets.

    Prices are generally lower than those in the shopping district and this is where most residents buy food for their daily meals and other misceneous goods.

    It¡¯s very crowded here and hard to walk without touching shoulder to shoulder.

    ¡¸Come on over! We have local high-grade wine here, twenty copper for one bottle! The cheaper wines are five copper for a bottle!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s sure to make the whole family happy, we have a giant whole roast chicken here for fifteen copper!¡¹

    ¡¸This treat is a must for festivals. You get a bagful of sugary confections for forty copper coins! Why not splurge a little and enjoy these sweet bites!¡¹

    Due to the nearing of the festival, plenty of food stalls are lined up and selling their fares at a rapid pace.

    The snack stands in particr are popr, with the ones offering cookies and sponge cakes being quite inexpensive and selling lots.

    At the same time, the confections with cream and sugar, while high-priced, also seem to be selling well.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because sugar is cheaper in Rafenpared to other cities.¡¹

    There are crops that can be turned into sugar being cultivated on arge scale near Rafen.

    Thanks to that, treats with sugar are more expensive, but at a price thatmoners can afford once or twice on an auspicious asion.

    Apparently Celia was working enthusiastically behind the scenes, but I don¡¯t know the details.

    ¡¸Warm, fluffy potatoes~¡¹

    ¡¸Now now Ruu, we came here to buy milk. We can¡¯t spend money on anything unnecessary!¡¹

    Kuu is trying to dissuade Ruu, who is fixated on the stall selling steamed potatoes.

    The girls are going to be cooking with Mel, so they must be here to buy ingredients they don¡¯t have enough of.

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m so sorry.¡¹

    A woman bumps into Kuu, quickly apologizes and shuffles away.

    It was minor contact so Kuu didn¡¯t even turn around.

    However, my eyes did not miss the woman¡¯s hand slipping into Kuu¡¯s pocket to steal her purse.

    I push past the crowd of people and chase after the woman.

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! Christoph got run over!¡¹

    On the way, I collide with a man trying to haggle the price of a three-copper skewer.

    I think his face is familiar, but now¡¯s not the time.

    ¡¸Fufun, people like that who think they¡¯re dependable are the easiest to steal from. They wear nice clothes and almost certainly¡­¡­uhya, a gold coin. Awesome!¡¹

    The woman is holding Kuu¡¯s purse in her hand. Like I thought, she¡¯s a pickpocket.

    I put my hand on the shoulder of the woman who is crouching in the corner and chuckling to herself.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Tch!¡¹

    She runs as soon as I call out to her.

    I don¡¯t want to let her go, but if I squeeze her arm, I might break it. I¡¯ll have to grab her waist. This won¡¯t alert anybody and we will only appear like lovers flirting with each other.

    ¡¸You know what I want without me having to say it, don¡¯t you? Return the purse.¡¹

    The cloth purse has a cute fox design embroidered on it and it is without a doubt Kuu¡¯s purse.

    She loves this purse and would be sad if she lost it.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. This is mine! You better scram or I¡¯ll shout out that you¡¯re a molester!¡¹

    The woman pounds my chest to get me to let go.

    But judging by her hushed voice, she¡¯s bluffing about shouting.

    ¡¸Go ahead and shout. I¡¯m sure there are guards in the busy market. Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Urk¡­¡­¡¹

    Just as I thought, she tensed up.

    After her eyes dart around, she brings her mouth up to my ear.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll return the purse, so forgive me. This is the third time I¡¯ve been caught. The next time will be bad for me.¡¹

    ¡¸A repeat offender, eh?¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember thews of Goldonia, but if she gets arrested and it is discovered she has been caught multiple times, she¡¯ll probably get a harsh sentence.

    ¡¸If you¡¯ve been caught twice, you aren¡¯t cut out to be a pickpocket. Change your ways.¡¹

    She gazes downward and pouts as I take back Kuu¡¯s purse.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any money. It¡¯s finally time for the festival and I can¡¯t prepare a pumpkin¡­¡­I don¡¯t want my younger sister and brother to have bad memories. My only skill is these hands, I can¡¯t do anything else.¡¹

    I feel a little sorry for her. I thought Rafen¡¯s citizens all have enough money, guess not.

    ¡¸If a pumpkin is all you want, I can get you one.¡¹

    The woman lifts her head.

    ¡¸I¨D¨Dno, the feudal lord should be distributing pumpkins for free in the central za. Yep, I¡¯m sure of it.¡¹

    I ordered it, so I can affirm it is the case.

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    The woman springs up.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be hatsy. It¡¯ll take time for the wagons to transport them from the store house. It should be done by the evening.¡¹

    If they are given out too early, it will ruin the business of the stores selling pumpkins.

    This is only for the people who have no other way of getting one.

    ¡¸Then that means I can let them fill their stomachs will pumpkin dishes this year.¡¹

    ¡¸I appreciate how much you care for your siblings, but have you ever thought of what¡¯ll happen to them if you are thrown in jail? Turn over a new leaf.¡¹

    The woman nods silently. Good, now there¡¯ll be one less pickpocket in Rafen.

    ¡¸Well, I guess I¡¯ll go now¡­¡­¡¹

    I grab the woman¡¯s shoulder.

    It¡¯s true that she stole Kuu¡¯s purse, so she has to be punished.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to let me off the hook?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to hand her over to the guards though. I¡¯m just going to humiliate her and scold her a little.

    ¡¸Shorten your skirt. Make it so that your underwear can be seen when you¡¯re standing.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    She rolls up the hem of her skirt gradually.

    Eventually, her in underwear is visible. She incessantly checks around to see if anyone is staring.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s visible to everyone! I can¡¯t walk outside like this!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I won¡¯t tell you to walk around like that.¡¹

    I stick my hand under her skirt and pull down her underwear.

    ¡¸Howaa!¡¹

    She screams, but now she doesn¡¯t have to worry about people seeing her underwear.

    Better yet, her crotch might be visible if she bends over.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll buy your underwear for one silver coin. Go buy whatever else you want. You have to do it like that though.¡¹

    I press the shiny coin into her hand.

    ¡¸You pervert.¡¹

    She returns to the market, her face bright red.

    ¡¸Hey look. What a sight.¡¹

    ¡¸How bold. I can just barely see her hole.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t take long for her to attract the attention of men.

    After all, her skirt is short enough that her thighs are exposed.

    Men will stare whether she wants them to or not.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    Almost like even the Gods are punishing her, a gust of wind suddenly blows through.

    She tries to hold her skirt down, but it¡¯s toote. The shortened fabric gets blown up.

    ¡¸Uooh! She¡¯s not wearing anything!? She¡¯s an exhibitionist! A pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸I saw it! I saw the hair! Uoooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaaaaahhhn!!¡¹

    Umu, this is the perfect punishment for a pickpocket.

    This should teach her a lesson.

    Checking up on Kuu and Ruu, it seems they still haven¡¯t realized what happened.

    I¡¯ll secretly return the purse to her.

    ¡¸There.¡¹

    ¡¸Wakyaa!¡¹

    I was trying to be stealthy, but I touched her body. Looks like I don¡¯t have the talent to be a pickpocket either.

    Her purse was returned though.

    ¡¸Aegir-san! What are you thinking, touching my chest and butt in the middle of the town!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haau! How lewd~¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just so lovely, Kuu. I couldn¡¯t help getting horny.¡¹

    Kuu puffs up angrily, but freezes. I wonder if I said something weird.

    ¡¸Aegir-san¡­¡­what¡­¡­is that?¡¹

    Kuu is staring at my left hand, which is holding the underwear I took from that woman.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me you used the crowd to steal women¡¯s underwear!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaau! You mustn¡¯t do that, it¡¯s too lewd~¡¹

    I stuff the piece of clothing in my pocket and quickly take my leave.

    ¡¸Ah, he ran! I must be right! I better tell mom! Ruu, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaau¡­¡­if we take better care of our crotches¡­¡­¡¹

    I bet Mel¡¯s going to be angry at me when I return to the mansion.

    Next, I pay a visit to Leticia¡¯s shop which is close to the market.

    The ce seems emptier than usual.

    People must not want to eat out with the festivaling up.

    ¡¸Hey, you seem free today. Give me something small.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Feudal lord-sama, wee.¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama! Wee!¡¹

    Leticia and Sharon greet me energetically and prepare a simple dish for me.

    ¡¸How¡¯s business? Are things going well? Has any weird guyse to bother you?¡¹

    I know they get plenty of customers on other days, but I felt obligated to ask anyways.

    ¡¸Thanks to you, the shop has been thriving. We have regrs now and profits have been so high that we feel sorry for our suppliers.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all because of Hardlett-sama!¡¹

    In terms of location, the shop is in the best spot in Rafen, and suppliers have been told to deliver materials at a special discounted price.

    ¡¸There is also a building with guards stationed next door, so we have not experienced anything scary yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Customers have gotten drunk, but as soon as they cause a fuss, guardse and take them away.¡¹

    Leticia is gentle and full of openings, often leading to her being raped by men, that¡¯s why I¡¯m worried.

    I¡¯ve instructed the guards that if they see a suspicious man to drag them off regardless of the time of day.

    And I was caught once before.

    Perhaps it was because I was walking with a bulge in my pants as I was anticipating a liaison with Leitica. It was truly disgraceful.

    ¡¸There is something on my mind.¡¹

    Leticia muses with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Although this is a small restaurant, whenrge groupse in during lunch and dinner, we are a little short on staff. So I was thinking of hiring one more employee. I interviewed someone who seemed to be a good candidate.¡¹

    Leticia hesitates to continue.

    ¡¸The person is a young woman, but she is from a less affluent neighborhood in the southwestern part of the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    The southwestern district is not well-off. It seems to bemon knowledge, I¡¯ll have to remember that.

    ¡¸Many of our regrs are people who have their own shops or the wives of rich families, and they collectively advised me not to hire anyone from the southwest district. I think she¡¯s a good girl, but since this is a customer service job, I can¡¯t insist when the customers oppose the idea¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s a decent person too.¡¹

    I see, I can certainly understand from the perspective of a rich person that having someone poor near them might cause unease.

    However, this is ultimately about a person¡¯s character, and if a thorough interview was done, it should be fine to hire that person.

    Leticia probably knows that already, she is just weak to others¡¯ strong opinions and must have doubted herself when so many people suggested not to hire the girl. For the girl¡¯s sake as well, I¡¯ll help by pushing from the opposite direction.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t it be fine if you hire her? It¡¯s not necessarily the case that all poor people are bad. If the regrs see her temperament, maybe they¡¯ll be convinced.¡¹

    I smile as I chew on my roasted beans.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right! She said she would do her best, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine!¡¹

    Leticia smiles back and nods.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll call her in tomorrow and tell her that she¡¯s hired.¡¹

    Great. Problem solved.

    However, I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t a problem limited to Leticia¡¯s store.

    Originally, there was no noble ss in Rafen, and the wealthy were only a very small percentage, such as ire.

    In a sense, there were no issues as everyone was equally poor, however, as the city grew richer, a few people started seeding in business and others made a lot of money from mining or hunting ck beasts.

    Meanwhile, many of the inhabitants are in the ss of people who only started to live in Rafen, and are barely getting by each day, thus slowly forming a hierarchy among the citizens.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen the disparity between the Federation¡¯s citizens and second-ss citizens¡­¡­I don¡¯t want things to be like that.¡¹

    I heard a lot of disgusting stories from the 105th corps over drinks.

    I rack my brain to solve the problem. And then I give up.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand where to begin. When Adolph recovers, I¡¯ll leave it to him.¡¹

    The best solution is to let those who are able to do something do what they do.

    If you send a clumsy oaf to sew and a delicate girl to hunt, neither will perform well.

    ¡¸Anyways¡­¡­do you have free time today?¡¹

    Sharon rests a hand on the table and gazes upward at me.

    Leticia also hurries to close the curtains.

    In other words, there are jobs suitable for Adolph and girls suitable for me.

    ¡¸Not much, but I can go one round if it¡¯s quick.¡¹

    I mount Sharon from behind.

    In response, Sharon lets out a delighted gasp.

    ***

    ¡¸I feel refreshed.¡¹

    Sharon received me using her ass like always.

    I want to use the front hole one day, but I always get resistance and she never lets me see it no matter what.

    ¡¸She might be like Alice and prefers it in the butt.¡¹

    I check my notepad and advance into the residential area.

    This district is not home to the rich or the poor, but rather the ¡°normal citizens¡± so to speak.

    Families are able to eat proper three meals a day, and the husband returns home from a long day of work after stopping by the bar.

    The wives would chat andugh with their friends at restaurants every day, talking about how life is hard because their husbands don¡¯t make enough money.

    This ce is where such citizens lived.

    I came here in search of a certain book rental shop.

    And today, Tristan has also been given a half day off.

    ¡¸Fufufu, he should slip into this shop soon.¡¹

    I arrive at the address listed on my notes.

    There aren¡¯t many old buildings in a developing city like Rafen, but this building gives off an outdated vibe.

    On the outside, it doesn¡¯t have much to distinguish itself from a civilian¡¯s house except for the small sign which says ¡°Estelle¡¯s Book Rental Shop¡±.

    Next to the sign is abel with ¡°closed for today¡± written on it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­how suspicious.¡¹

    I knock on the door softly.

    The knock was loud enough to be heard if the upants were quiet and soft enough to not be noticed if the upants were immersed in their own activities.

    I don¡¯t get a response.

    ¡¸They must be doing it.¡¹

    I hold my breath and circle around the building.

    Today is a pretty hot day. If they areying together, they would want to open the window.

    Crouching, I carefully check the windows one by one.

    ¡¸Mama and the festival. As well as tasty treats©`¡¹

    A pair of passersby, a mother and child, walk along the street, and I have toy on the ground to try and fool them.

    ¡¸Mama, there¡¯s a big person near Estelle¡¯s ce doing something.¡¹

    ¡¸Shh! Keep walking and pretend not to see him. The guards need to be notified immediately!¡¹

    The two don¡¯t stop to watch me and leave. I think I sessfully hid myself.

    I peek in from the only window which was opened, but that room was just the kitchen.

    Strange¡­¡­could Tristan not be here?

    That¡¯s when I hear the ssh of water.

    It gave me an epiphany.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it! They¡¯re doing it while bathing!¡¹

    If they¡¯re pouring water on themselves while doing it, they won¡¯t feel hot. How did I not realize this sooner?

    I hurry to the source of sound.

    The bathing area is located outside the building and surrounded by a simple wooden fence.

    ¡¸This fence is low enough for someone to peek from the top though.¡¹

    Without hesitation, I put a hand against the wall.

    However, the wall was thinner and weaker than I thought.

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    The moment I put my weight on the wall, the wall copsed and I fell forward along with the broken pieces.

    Tristan was not there, behind the fence was instead a woman wiping her body with a wet towel.

    She has smooth skin and a nice set of breasts.

    Her pubic hair is also neatly trimmed, almost like she¡¯s ready to be fucked at any time.

    ¡¸Noooooo! It¡¯s a pervert!! I¡¯m going to be vited! Help me, Tristan!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! This is a misunderstanding!¡¹

    The woman screams, covering her body with the towel, and I try to exin myself but it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯ll listen in this situation.

    A man destroyed the fence of the bathing area and barged in. It¡¯s natural for her to think I¡¯m a rapist.

    ¡¸Stay away, don¡¯te near me! Someone! Call the guards!¡¹

    Everytime she shouts, she throws an object at me. Meanwhile, I hear voices on the outside.

    ¡¸Guards, I heard a scream just now! You have to hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn pervert! Hey, go around the back!¡¹

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s got guts if he¡¯s trying to rape in broad daylight. He deserves a good beating before we arrest him.¡¹

    It appears the mother from earlier reported me to the guards. There is already nowhere for me to run.

    If I get caught here, I¡¯ll hear it from my wives for a whole day.

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll have to do this!¡¹

    I bust through the stone wall separating me and the adjacent house and flee.

    I do the same with the stone border separating the next house over and continue running in a straight line through the row of houses.

    ¡¸Woah, he ran by breaking through a stone wall!?¡¹

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s crazy! After him, after him!¡¹

    Forgive me, I¡¯ll make up an excuse and repay the damagester.

    ¡¸Ugaaah!¡¹

    I charge through the final row of shrubbery and iron fence and sprint as fast as I can.

    The guards aren¡¯t behind me. It looks like I got away.

    ¡¸Hey Tristan! Your lover was about to get attacked, why didn¡¯t you show up to defend her!?¡¹

    ¡¸If the attacker was a man, the best I could do is slow him down for three seconds. Besides, I thought it was better to call the guards. Also, we aren¡¯t really lovers.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so pathetic! If that¡¯s what you think, why don¡¯t you go train your body?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than me training, I think it¡¯s more efficient for Estelle to learn martial arts.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, you¡¯re so pathetic! Fine, let¡¯s practice grappling right now. Here Ie!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting to the best part of this bo-¡­¡­uwah! What are you doing!?¡¹

    Dammit Tristan, I¡¯ll retreat for now, but you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.

    I¡¯m definitely going to expose your love affair.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m tired.¡¹

    Because I ran through walls and shrubs, I¡¯m covered in scratches.

    All I knew was that staying there was bad, so I took the path to the east.

    The path will lead me to where Lintbloom is if I follow it outside Rafen.

    On the left side to the north, small andrge workshops are lined up, and on the right side to the south there are wagons loading and unloading.

    ¡¸Wagons don¡¯t rest on the day of the festival either. How hardworking.¡¹

    They are probably headed to Lintbloom.

    Lots of food, water and fuel are being loaded onto the wagons.

    Lintbloom¡¯s poption has reached 5000.

    However, the town is not self-sufficient yet, so food and even water has to be brought to them.

    Conversely, iron ore and processed iron and steel ingots from Lintbloom are brought to Rafen and processed into building materials, weapons, and other iron products in nearby workshops.

    All of that is being handled by ire¡¯s merchantpany.

    I have noints as I¡¯m properly receiving mine tax and trade tax, although apparently they are making considerable profit.

    One time, apparently the miners raised a fuss about how they were being ripped off for water and said they were digging a well for themselves in Lintbloom.

    Ultimately, everybody who drank from the well ended up being poisoned, which resulted in them agreeing to buy water.

    ¡¸I did tell her not to be unreasonable with food and water¡­¡­¡¹

    ire seems to have altered the price when Adolph wasn¡¯t paying attention. What a terrifying woman.

    ¡¸Ara, Margrave-sama.¡¹

    Speak of the devil, it¡¯s ire. I guess she¡¯s monitoring how the loading is going.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re here too, ire. You¡¯re working hard even though the festival is today.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, there is no rest for the poor.¡¹

    ire smirks as a subordinate sets up a chair for me and her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the amount of water and food¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well Lintbloom¡¯s poption has increased. In any case, the transportation of iron requires numerous wagons. And it¡¯s a waste to let them return with an empty load.¡¹

    The wagons deliver a full load of water and food from Rafen to Lintbloom ande back with a full load of iron products.

    It truly is an efficient journey.

    That¡¯s when girls disembark along with the cargo being unloaded.

    ¡¸Fuui, it¡¯s been a while since I came to Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, I¡¯m tired¡­¡­is the festival today? Whatever, I¡¯m going to sleep for a week.¡¹

    The fancily-dressed girls saunter towards the red-light district.

    It seems they are prostitutes who havee back from Lintbloom.

    ¡¸I¡¯m dead tired from entertaining eight customers in one day, it was my first time taking three dicks at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone was rough too. How pent up were they?¡¹

    ¡¸But we earned more than a year¡¯s worth in a month. We¡¯ll have fun spending it.¡¹

    Miners risk their lives often doing work in Lintbloom so demand for prostitutes is high.

    This makes for a demanding schedule for the girls, but the payoff is substantial in return.

    It seems many prostitutes in need of money eagerly signed up for the job.

    ¡¸The girls are desperate too. Don¡¯t take too much of a cut.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu.¡¹

    ire chuckles.

    ¡¸Heeey, get outta the way girls or you¡¯ll get run over.¡¹

    ¡¸Open the path, the dragon wagon ising through.¡¹

    Hearing the person¡¯s voice, people hastily clear the way.

    Wagons also move quickly, creating arge space in the cargo zone.

    ¡¸Oh wow¡­¡­¡¹

    Emerging into the city is a wagon befitting its name with how big it is.

    A monstrous cart with eight wheels pulled by tenrge horses upies the entire road as it slowly rolls in.

    Its length, width and height are all iparable to normal wagons. I¡¯m surprised it even fit through the gate¡­¡­

    ¡¸This is the reason you asked for the eastern gate to be altered that one time?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, it didn¡¯t seem likely for the carriage to pass through the previous gate.¡¹

    Nobody anticipated such a beast to be entering.

    ¡¸Halt! Stop the wheels!¡¹

    As soon as the massive wagon stops, parking blocks are pressed on both sides of the wheels.

    ¡¸The wagon moved during the loading process in Lintbloom before and it took about fifteen people¡­¡­¡¹

    Gotta be careful that doesn¡¯t happen again.

    ¡¸Start with the top. Don¡¯t touch anything on the bottom or else the whole thing will tip.¡¹

    Workers start lifting items off the wagon.

    The reason for the wagon¡¯s height is apparently so cargo can be stacked on two levels.

    ¡¸One time, the cargo on the bottom was unloaded first and the entire wagon toppled and it took five people¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful next time.¡¹

    This wagon better not be cursed.

    ¡¸People and finished goods are packed on top while metal ingots and ores are on the bottom. When it goes to Lintbloom, food and people are on top, and water is on the bottom. If the wagon is too long, it¡¯ll break too easily and if it¡¯s too wide, it¡¯ll stick out the sides of the path, that¡¯s why it was extended height-wise.¡¹

    Workers steadily unload item after item.

    It¡¯s like an endless stream of cargo, I wonder how much this thing can carry.

    ¡¸I¡¯m impressed you thought of building such a wagon.¡¹

    I understand that it¡¯s more efficient to have one big wagon carry more items at once, but this thing is way too big.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only used for the trip between Rafen and Lintbloom. There is a secure loading spot in both cities, the road is well-maintained and there aren¡¯t many curves along the path. It will get stuck in the normal trade routes. And if it breaks down, we¡¯ll lose a lot of money.¡¹

    ire giggles,menting how expensive the wagon is.

    ¡¸Currently, only one is in operation, however eight more are being constructed as we expect to make a profit. In the future, we n to increase the number to twenty.¡¹

    Twenty of those things in a row¡­¡­is the road going to hold up?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing that the craftsmen are busy, but aren¡¯t you going a little overboardtely?¡¹

    Somehow, it seems ire is rushing.

    Making money is a merchant¡¯s mission, but something is a little strange.

    Laurie is also saying something to the workers around the dragon wagon and hasn¡¯t noticed me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s supposed to be a secret.¡¹

    ire shakes her head.

    ¡¸But I¡¯ll tell Aegir-sama.¡¹

    She changed the way she addresses me.

    This must be a personal matter.

    ¡¸The Flitch Company is in dire straits right now. Since Goldonia unified the north part of the central ins, trade has been monopolized, Stura is in decline, and Mishil, where headquarters is located, is on the verge of being deserted.¡¹

    Stura flourished as the central trading point for various countries.

    Its existence is meaningless if Goldonia controls all thend in the vicinity and naturally all the merchants operating in the area.

    ¡¸Thepany¡¯s connections and supply routes are also in disarray due to the war. With that said, the Flitch Company doesn¡¯t have contact with the southern nations.¡¹

    In short, it¡¯s hard to operate, let alone make a profit.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re essentially trying to support thepany yourself.¡¹

    Maybe I should give her a big job.

    ¡¸No, the Flitch Company is done for. I don¡¯t intend to flounder atop a sinking ship.¡¹

    What the heck?

    ¡¸Instead, I am thinking of going independent. Apany to a merchant is like a nation to a lord¡­¡­it means I am separating myself from Flitch.¡¹

    ire then holds her finger to my lips and reminds me that it¡¯s a secret.

    ¡¸This is a betrayal. Thepany will surely not allow me to leave. They will try to crush me with all sorts of methods, even if it means ignoring any profits. Although they are on the decline, Flitch is still apany with history and has considerable underlying strength. I need more financial power if I am to survive.¡¹

    Determination resides in the woman¡¯s eyes.

    This is not my ce to tell her otherwise.

    ¡¸I see, let me know if you need my help.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re offering to be my ally?¡¹

    ire leans against my chest.

    ¡¸You are my woman. And I will, above all else, take the side of my women.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ll be a great help.¡¹

    ire brings her lips close to mine.

    She seems briefly concerned about being seen by the workers around her, but chooses to close her eyes anyways, feeling that I deserve a kiss regardless of who¡¯s watching.

    When our lips meet, I feel a warm sensation on my back.

    ¡¸I also yearn for and desire your support.¡¹

    Laurie noticed me and came over to hug me from behind.

    ¡¸The price for my help is high, you know?¡¹

    I say jokingly.

    ¡¸Ara, how scary. How high is it?¡¹

    I rub a hand over Laurie¡¯s and ire¡¯s stomachs.

    ¡¸Both of you have to bear my child.¡¹

    The three of us smile at each other.

    It¡¯s decided that I will assist the girls in their uing battle.

    The sun has finally set and the pumpkin festival has truly begun.

    It¡¯s time for me to return to the mansion and partake in the girls¡¯ cooking.

    A small child clings to my leg.

    On the child¡¯s face is a crude handmade goblin mask.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t give me treats, I¡¯ll y a trick on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh how scary. Have this.¡¹

    When I offer a sugary confection from my pocket, the child runs off happily.

    ¡¸G-give me a treat or you get tricked!¡¹

    This time, a smaller female child approaches me. Even though she is wearing a horn on her head, she is more cute than scary.

    ¡¸Please spare me.¡¹

    When I present her with a cookie, she runs off happily.

    I see, so this is what the festival will be like.

    It¡¯s not just me, girls and kids are dressed up as monsters and ghosts, going around the town asking various people for snacks.

    ¡¸Ufufu, if you don¡¯t give me a treat, I¡¯ll y a trick on you.¡¹

    A woman disguised as a sexy imp teases me by showing her cleavage as she pleads for a treat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Me and another man unconsciously slip a silver coin in between her breasts.

    ¡¸Christoph¡­¡­you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­please don¡¯t say anything.¡¹

    Let¡¯s go back to the mansion.

    ***

    ¡¸I¡¯m back~¡¹

    No one wees me at the entrance. The servants have the day off after all.

    Guards are still standing outside, but I let them choose whether to receive a special bonus or one free visit to a high-ss brothel.

    All of them, including the ones who are married, chose the brothel visit, so I¡¯m sure they can be relied on.

    The moment I close the door behind me, a ck cloak opens up in front.

    ¡¸R-rooaar! If you don¡¯t give me a treat, I¡¯ll suck your blood!¡¹

    I see a cloak which is too long for the person¡¯s height, red lips, silver hair, and sharp fangs.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸R-rawr.¡¹

    It¡¯s Celia dressed as a vampire.

    I embrace her with a trembling hand.

    ¡¸Um¡­¡­a treat.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my goodness¡­¡­¡¹

    I squeeze Celia tightly and steal her lips.

    ¡¸This costume is way too cute.¡¹

    I repeatedly kiss her and grope her body.

    ¡¸Waah! This is for the festival! I¡¯m just asking for a treat!¡¹

    ¡¸This is against the rules. It¡¯s too cute. I can¡¯t take it, I¡¯m going to kiss your face!¡¹

    So Celia was making this costume when she hid in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Cute, you¡¯re so cute Celia! I¡¯m going to feel up your body. I¡¯ll give you as many treats as you want!¡¹

    ¡¸Auu, this reaction is more than I expected! It¡¯s a little troubling, although I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    I¡¯ll pet her more and more. Her adorableness is unending.

    I walk into the dining room supporting thenguid Celia after I pet her too much.

    £¨Help me©`I¡¯m being squished©`I¡¯m dying©`£©

    ¡¸This meat¡¯s tasty! The pickles are good too!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    Irijina is in the dining room, stuffing her mouth with meat and pickles.

    That¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary, the problem is that she¡¯s sitting on Casie.

    Nobody is doing anything to help the iling Casie.

    Irijina can¡¯t be med as she can¡¯t see Casie, but the other girls usually help by casually guiding Irijina away.

    ¡¸This is punishment. Let her remain there for a while.¡¹

    Nonna folds her arms and puffs out her chest. Ca and Mel smile sheepishly.

    £¨You demon©`devil©`evil spirit©`!£©

    Irijina continues to eat her meat.

    And then Casie receives another blow.

    I hear a strange ¡®blrrt¡¯ noise from somewhere.

    ¡¸Woops, sorry! It¡¯s because I ate potatoes this afternoon!¡¹

    £¨Angyaaaaa!!£©

    I sit down next to Irijina with a sigh.

    ¡¸Would you like some, Hardlett-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. ¡­¡­so what did Casie do?¡¹

    Casie gazes at me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Apparently, she misunderstood the premise of the festival, thinking that she would get treats if she yed tricks, and went around scaring people.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    £¨It was a mistake!£©

    ¡¸She even scared people who can¡¯t see her, it was horrible¡­¡­¡¹

    When dominated by feelings of depression, Casie changes into a hideous form and bes visible to those who normally can¡¯t see her. That appearance is truly that of a vengeful ghost.

    ¡¸You traveled through the city in that form, huh¡­¡­?¡¹

    She must have caused hell.

    I¡¯m surprised she returned back to normal.

    ¡¸She changed back after a child gave her pumpkin pie. Now she¡¯s being referred to as one of Rafen¡¯s seven mysteries!¡¹

    £¨Uuu.£©

    Misunderstandings happen. Today is a festival. Let¡¯s end the punishment here.

    ¡¸The pumpkin pies are ready. We made plenty so eat as much as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸We have pumpkin soup too.¡¹

    ¡¸And we have pumpkin cake.¡¹

    Mel, her daughters, Maria, and Miti carry several tes each.

    Soon, the entire table is filled with pumpkin dishes.

    £¨Fuooooooh!£©

    Casie escapes from under Irijina¡¯s ass and flies around the room.

    Understandable, as pumpkin is Casie¡¯s favorite.

    ¡¸If you go crazy, they¡¯ll drop the tes. Come over here.¡¹

    When I pat myp, she quickly sits on top.

    £¨Cake! Cake!£©

    Casie crams as much cake as she can into her mouth and smiles.

    £¨The cake is so good! The pie is sweet too! And the soup is delicious!£©

    ¡¸The pies are disappearing one by one¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How mysterious¡­¡­¡¹

    To those who can¡¯t see, it must be a wondrous sight.

    Casie, while asionally choking, continues eating the pumpkin dishes.

    £¨Tasty, tasty. Ah, this is happiness. I have no more¡­¡­regrets.£©

    Oh no, Casie is fading away.

    It should be dark outside, but sunlight shines in from the window.

    ¡¸There will be another pumpkin festival next year. You¡¯ll get to eat lots again.¡¹

    £¨Really!?£©

    The light disappears and Casie returns to focus.

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s eat pumpkin together next year.¡¹

    £¨Yeah!£©

    That Night.

    ¡¸Actually, we also¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We also prepared costumes.¡¹

    ¡¸See, aren¡¯t they scary?¡¹

    Sneaking into my bed were Nonna, Ca and Mel.

    Nonna is wearing ck wings on her back to dress up as a subus.

    Ca has cat ears on her head and is dressing up as a bake-neko. She also has a tail which is stuck into her ass.

    Mel is dressed as a little devil.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s terrifying. I¡¯m so afraid that my seed just might shoot out.¡¹

    I make love to the three of them until they pass out and then open the window.

    ¡¸Hey, sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸You really did.¡¹

    Standing outside is Brynhildr.

    Her costume¡­¡­or rather her regr clothes resembles that of the vampires of legends.

    She has a loose cape, red lips and realistic wings.

    ¡¸Flip it up.¡¹

    When I lift up her cape, I see that she isn¡¯t wearing anything on the bottom half of her body.

    ¡¸Lie on the bed and close your eyes. I¡¯m going to sneak in and suck your blood, then turn you into my puppet before having sex with you.¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s how she wants to y this time. Naturally, I¡¯m all for it.

    The pumpkin festival was pretty fun.

    However, there was a bad joke the next day.

    ***

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, we have to talk.¡¹

    M has called out to me. I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸There was a suspicious individual spotted yesterday afternoon.¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s not good.

    ¡¸After collecting testimonies from various witnesses, the man first entered the red-light district, gathered prostitutes outside, and performed obscene acts¨D¨D¡¹

    M stares at me coldly.

    ¡¸Sounds like a pretty indecent guy.¡¹

    I avert my eyes.

    ¡¸Afterward, it seems like he entered the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden to indulge in homosexual activities.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a misunderstanding. I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡¹

    Damn, Yoguri spilled the beans?

    ¡¸¡¯I¡¯?¡¹

    ¡¸Disregard that. But it doesn¡¯t make sense for a guy who likes whores to like male prostitutes. Don¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    Even Celia is here with a skeptical look on her face.

    I would have liked it if she didn¡¯te.

    ¡¸Additionally, this scoundrel apparently hugged Kuu while still holding a woman¡¯s underwear.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    She knows everything.

    But since I¡¯ve gone this far, I have to keep the act until the end.

    ¡¸What a pervert that guy is. He should be punished.¡¹

    I avoid the eyes of both of them and gaze up at the blue sky.

    ¡¸There¡¯s more. The pervert intruded into a certain rental book shop, destroyed the wall next to it, and attempted to rape the woman in the bathing area. When guards chased after him, he destroyed multiple stone walls and fled.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    I try to sneak away, pretending that I¡¯m going to take a walk, but the two of them follow me with piercing stares.

    ¡¸That¡¯s one strong pervert. I¡¯m sure everything is a misunderstand and he¡¯s actually a nice guy though.¡¹

    I guess this is what they call post-festival emptiness.

    ¡¸By the way, there is one more pervert. I am told that he went up to young girls offering treats for tricks.¡¹

    ¡¸That guy¡¯s a genuine pervert. You can throw him in prison if you see him again.¡¹

    And thus the pumpkin festival ended without incident.

 Chapter ss2: Special Commemorative Story 2

    <h4>Chapter ss2: Special Commemorative Story 2</h4>

    On A Certain Afternoon.

    First Act ¨C Bath with the women

    ¡¸Fuui, this feels nice.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed,rge baths are great~¡¹

    With me in this ce are Celia, Melissa and Nonna.

    Celia and Melissa are in the water stretching their arms and legs, healing the day¡¯s fatigue.

    ¡¸There, we go.¡¹

    Nonna is washing her body with a serious expression.

    Apparently, it takes a lot of effort to go around her giant breasts and wash her lower half.

    ¡¸Let me help.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa! I-it¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    When I hold her breasts from behind, she lets out a cute scream.

    They¡¯ve got such weight to them. I¡¯m tempted to give them a squeeze, but I restrain myself.

    ¡¸Normally, the maids assist me¡­¡­¡¹

    The maids saw me encounter Nonna in the bath and thoughtfully excused themselves.

    Celia came afterward and Melissa also coincidentally showed up.

    It¡¯s been a while since thisbination has been together.

    ¡¸You were all with me when I traveled to the Federation, remember?¡¹

    I say as I pour water over Nonna to wash away the suds, then enter the bathtub with her.

    ¡¸How nostalgic.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing now.¡¹

    ¡¸I was the first to meet Aegir-sama! I have seniority!¡¹

    Melissa seems to be reflecting calmly, Nonna is a little shy, and Celia is intent on asserting her dominance.

    For fun, I take a fruit floating on the water to enhance the scent and put it on Celia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Mu, woah¡­¡­¡¹

    Despite how badly-ced it was on her head, Celia doesn¡¯t let the fruit fall. She has a good sense of bnce.

    ¡¸Ufufu, don¡¯t y with me.¡¹

    Doing the same to Melissa results in her cing the fruit on my head.

    I¡¯ll try it with Nonna too.

    ¡¸Kyah, it¡¯s not going to stay!¡¹

    The fruit quickly rolls off the front of her head and bounces off her boobs.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia returns the fruit to the water with a frown.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare that the three of you are together. Should we talk about something interesting?¡¹

    I wrap an arm around Nonna and Melissa and have Celia in between my legs.

    We are naked, but the mood is a rxing one.

    Wanting sex all the time like a virgin is unseemly.

    The first to start a conversation is Nonna.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s an interesting topic you want¡­¡­then how about the fact that Melissa-san is getting popr.¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, what a topic to bring up in front of Aegir-san!¡¹

    Nonna continues even though Melissa forces a smile.

    ¡¸Melissa is popr with everyone, from servants to regrly visiting merchants to kids in town.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s incredible.¡¹

    One of your women being popr is something to be proud of. It¡¯s proof of how great Melissa is.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that too. And I¡¯ve heard there are people who try to court her despite knowing she is Aegir-sama¡¯s lover.¡¹

    That¡¯s something I can¡¯t ignore. If others are going beyond admiration and trying toy hands on her, as a man, I have to confront them.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re exaggerating. Besides, they leave when I reject them.¡¹

    If Melissa says so, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think Melissa would be so popr though. The men also have courage to approach her.¡¹

    At the very least, if they know my name, they should know that crossing me won¡¯t end well.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help speaking up about it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because the difference between Melissa-san¡¯s appearance and personality is so huge.¡¹

    Celia agrees with what Nonna said.

    ¡¸I apologize if it sounds rude, but you often dress suggestively¡­¡­it really gives off the ¡®lover¡¯ vibe.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, you¡¯re awful.¡¹

    Melissa sshes Celia with water. She¡¯s smiling, so she probably isn¡¯t actually angry or offended.

    It¡¯s true, Melissa¡¯s casual clothes are something else.

    I don¡¯t know if she simply likes those kinds of clothes or she wants to be seen as a lover, but her skirts always have a deep slit on the side up to her thigh and her shirts are low-cut to the point that tilting a tiny bit will reveal her cleavage.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, she is kind to the servants and always considerate to them for the most minor things.¡¹

    ¡¸She has the ideal personality a man looks for.¡¹

    Melissa leans against me bashfully as Celia and Nonna praises her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Melissa is a wonderful woman.¡¹

    When I hug Melissa tightly, she hugs me back without dy.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m d I met Aegir-san in The Faerie Tree. Ever since then, I¡¯ve been happy.¡¹

    Our lips close in on each other and the soft¨D¨D

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow it!¡¹

    Celia wedges herself between us and we end up kissing her on the cheek. Well, this is also good in its own way.

    ¡¸Okay, why don¡¯t we talk about Celia-chan next?¡¹

    About Celia? Then I also know what to talk about.

    ¡¸Celia undeniably has good intuition. Just the other day, I went on a ride with Schwartz as exercise. After running around, I came to a nearby farm vige¡­¡­and for some reason, Celia came out from that vige.¡¹

    I stopped there on a whim, and of course, I didn¡¯t tell anyone where I would be going.

    ¡¸Wow, amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a trick to it? Were you shadowing him?¡¹

    Celia happily puffs out her chest and answers Melissa and Nonna.

    ¡¸I know where Aegir-sama is at all times. If I close my eyes like this, I can tell the general direction¡­¡­¡¹

    Nonna and Melissa spin Celia around and around.

    I wonder if she still can find me. Ah, she fell into the water after getting dizzy. I guess she can¡¯t.

    ¡¸That reminds me, I slept with Celia-chan one time and then she suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. Then she said, ¡°I sense Aegir-sama¡¯s presence¡± and ran off in her pajamas.¡¹

    Oh, that sounds familiar.

    ¡¸Was it that time!? I tried to go out through the back door, but Celia was waiting there.¡¹

    I was thinking of sneaking to the brothel, but Celia came to ask me to sleep with her, so I had to give up.

    I was sure she predicted my actions, but it was actually just her instincts, huh?

    ¡¸I know Aegir-sama the best.¡¹

    Celia hugs me from the front and brings her lips close to my face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why the first kiss should go to¡­¡­wah! What are you doing!? I¡¯m weak under my arms, stop it!¡¹

    Nonna and Melissa tickle Celia, making her crumble weakly.

    ¡¸Now then, I also want to hear about Nonna.¡¹

    ¡¸Her boobs are extraordinary.¡¹¡¸Well¡­¡­it has to be about her boobs.¡¹

    Celia and Melissa¡¯s voices ovep.

    ¡¸Why that!?¡¹

    Nonna stands up in agitation, and naturally her enormous tits jiggle.

    ¡¸Woah, watch it!¡¹

    Celia swiftly dodges backward. If she was a secondte, she would have been knocked away.

    ¡¸Jokes aside, Nonna is really beautiful and her skin is like silk¡­¡­and she has a nice figure to go with her big boobs.¡¹

    Nonna slowly lowers herself back in the water as Melissapliments her.

    ¡¸Nonna-san¡¯s looks are unfair¡­¡­when guestse or when she goes out into town, everyone always looks at her.¡¹

    Men are unable to resist Nonna¡¯s overwhelming beauty and bust.

    Even with me in front of the guests, they can¡¯t help stealing nces at her.

    ¡¸I am proud to have you as my wife.¡¹

    I hug Nonna from behind and wrap my arm around her shoulder.

    ¡¸Oh geez¡­¡­¡¹

    Nonna takes my hand and guides it to her bosom.

    I can feel how delicate her body is when I envelope her. Something makes a ssh and an improper object pops its head out from under the water.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama always gets in the mood in no time whenever he hugs Nonna-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Don¡¯t be ridiculous.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice being able to turn Aegir-san on~ I have to wear sexy clothes and devise borate ns while Nonna just has to show her boobs.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s against the rules! Half of that power should be split with me!¡¹

    Celia and Melissa grab Nonna¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸Noo, I¡¯m going to be vited. Aegir-sama, save me,¡¹

    The three yfully frolic. What a nice scene, a truly splendid sight.

    ¡¸The conversation is getting lively, why don¡¯t we drink¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wait just a minute!¡¹

    A loud voice echoes in the bathroom. It¡¯s udia¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸udia? Where are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Right here. I¡¯ve been floating here from the beginning.¡¹

    The voicees from the center of the spacious bathtub.

    So that thing was udia lying face up. I thought it was a piece of art.

    ¡¸No wonder the water is strangely overflowing¡­¡­¡¹

    udia ils her arms and legs, adjusting her body position. She¡¯s like a barrel.

    ¡¸Let me join the conversation too.¡¹

    She is one of my precious women too. I have no objections.

    ¡¸udia, do you have any good stories?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you want¡­¡­let me tell you about the time we escaped from that war.¡¹

    ¡¸The reason we could escape from the intense cold of the Federation and get this far as females was because of the Madam.¡¹

    Following up after was ra, who appeared out of nowhere.

    Did you hide out of consideration for us? You didn¡¯t have to since you are also one of my women.

    ¡¸I¡¯d love to hear more. No, I have to hear more.¡¹

    In reality, I should have been the one to save them. But Albens is far and out of my reach.

    The least I can do is listen.

    ¡¸In order to stay out of the enemy¡¯s sight, the Madam and I concealed ourselves in a run-down shed untilte at night.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­it must have been cold having to stay still for so long.¡¹

    Winters in the Federation are literally like an icy hell. In a shed where the wind can get in through the gaps, there is a high possibility of freezing to death.

    I¡¯m sure it must have been tough with a baby as well.

    ¡¸No, the windows were wide open and I had my coat off.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah!?¡¹¡¸You took off your coat when you didn¡¯t have a furnace?¡¹¡¸I don¡¯t get how¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia and the others all look on with their eyes wide. And I also try to understand the logic.

    ¡¸In the process of avoiding the enemy, Madam had ran a little, causing her to perspire profusely. Sweat means humidity and humidity calls forth more heat, and the Madam generated a terrible amount¡­¡­plus the smell of the sweat was intense, so it made sense to open the window¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoho.¡¹

    This is different from what I expected.

    Also udia, please don¡¯t bounce up and down so much. You¡¯ll create waves.

    ¡¸We also encountered a horde of goblins in the forest at night¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gulp¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The girls swallow their saliva.

    ¡¸The Madam rested her weight on the one that resembled the leader and squashed it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoh hoh hoh hoh hoh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    To be able to crush a hobgoblin to death¡­¡­now that I think about it, udia is more nimble than expected for someone of her size.

    If she uses her body¡¯s flesh to bounce around, her movements will be unpredictable.

    ¡¸We also got into an argument with a nasty ship captain and was pushed into the river¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹¡¸He¡¯s so mean!¡¹¡¸Oh my goodness¡­¡­¡¹

    Nonna and Melissa also exim.

    Falling into the water during the extreme cold season is essentially a death sentence.

    Doing that to a woman carrying a baby, that guy deserves eternal punishment.

    One day I¡¯ll track him down and tear his body apart.

    ¡¸I had no choice but to get on top of the Madam and row an oar to the opposite shore.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh hoh hoh hoh hoh ho!¡¹

    ¡¸Aan?¡¹

    There are many things wrong with that statement.

    ¡¸The Madam can float.¡¹

    Yes, her appearance makes that usible since she can stick her belly up above the water.

    ¡¸But didn¡¯t you feel cold?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all. In fact, the argument with the captain got me so heated that the water was a pleasant temperature.¡¹

    ¡¸This conversation really went off in a weird direction.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s be like a superhuman legend.¡¹¡¸Rather than a superhuman, she¡¯s more like a yokai¡­¡­¡¹

    We mustn¡¯t say anymore.

    See how happy she¡¯s bouncing¡­¡­wow, look at those waves, Celia might get swept away.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s change the mood and talk about something else.¡¹

    This happy circle is bing fun. I want to hear more stories so my lower half has to endure for a while.

    ¡¸Then next is¡­¡­what about we talk about each other¡¯s silly stories?¡¹

    Melissa suggests with a mischievous expression on her face. Oh why not, that sounds fun.

    ¡¸Ara, then let¡¯s start with a story about Melissa-san, as the first to bring it up?¡¹

    Nonna sticks out her chest, causing her breasts to jiggle.

    ¡¸This is rted to the previous story of Melissa-san being popr¡­¡­actually, she¡¯s not only popr with men.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no way!?¡¹

    Melissa hastily tries to cover Nonna¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Melissa-san has a reputation of being skilled with women, to the point that some town girls and maids even offer their virginity to her¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸Waah! That¡¯s not true! I sent them all home!¡¹

    What should I do in this situation?

    Should I deal with them since they¡¯ve progressed as far as nocturnal activities¡­¡­or overlook it since they¡¯re fellow women?

    ¡¸Oh, I know, I¡¯ll take the middle and join in. That will solve everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that was funny too.¡¹

    ¡¸You have more!?¡¹

    I got ignored.

    ¡¸Melissa-san said shecked exercise and proposed swinging a sword. Of course, it would be a training sword which doesn¡¯t have a sharp end.¡¹

    Fumu, it¡¯s not anything particrly strange.

    ¡¸And then, we let Christoph be her practice opponent.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    Melissa hides her face with a wooden bucket.

    ¡¸And then, surprisingly shended a sharp blow to Christoph¡¯s head, knocking him out in one hit.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck?¡¹

    ¡¸It was my first time wielding a sword so I didn¡¯t know how to adjust my strength and swung with all my might, it was my mistake.¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t need to adjust anything. Normally, no soldier would fail to block an attack by a woman holding a sword for the first time and get knocked out.

    ¡¸You really panicked that time.¡¹

    Apparently, Melissa went crying to the doctor after thinking she injured Christoph.

    ¡¸So, what ended up happening?¡¹

    ¡¸He woke up after water was poured on his head.¡¹

    That¡¯s to be expected. He¡¯s weak, but he always gets back up no matter how many times he¡¯s knocked down.

    ¡¸It was refreshing to see the usuallyposed Melissa-san shaken up.¡¹

    ¡¸I really thought I killed him, you know? He was twitching and had foaming out of his mouth.¡¹

    When Melissa saw Christoph wake up, she was relieved to tears.

    Although it was a silly story, it actually resulted in Melissa¡¯s stock rising and another legend being added to Christoph¡¯s name.

    ¡¸Geez, we¡¯re done talking about me! Next is Nonna!¡¹

    ¡¸Here it is¡­¡­¡¹

    Sparks fly between Melissa and Nonna.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯m trying to be a legal wife without any stains to my name, there aren¡¯t many silly stories about me!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, is that so?¡¹

    A naughty smile forms on Celia¡¯s face. Still, she¡¯s cute.

    ¡¸I know about it! That you had a scary dream and crawled into Ca-san¡¯s bed!¡¹

    ¡¸H-how do you know!?¡¹

    Oh, another cute story.

    I thought it was going to be something graphic like monthly installment purchases of jewelry or an exchange of sarcastic remarks at social gatherings.

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you holding Ca-san tightly and shaking all night!?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you know that much!?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s smile gradually bes more evil, but she¡¯s still cute.

    Nonna hiding her blushing face is also cute.

    ¡¸Ca-san was cackling as she told everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸That woman!!¡¹

    Nonna stomps the ground in frustration.

    Since she¡¯s naked, her breasts also naturally bounce wildly along with her movements. Not good, my lower half is about to go wild too.

    Now that we¡¯ve had our fun, it¡¯s about time tofort Nonna.

    ¡¸You must have seen a dream about the past, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Bullseye.

    ¡¸As long as you¡¯re by my side, you won¡¯t experience what happened in the past. Rest assured.¡¹

    I embrace her from the front. My mind tries its best not to pay too much attention to the sensation of her breasts on my body as there are more important things to be said.

    ¡¸If you get scared anyways, you can alwayse to me or Ca. We¡¯ll let you sleep in between us.¡¹

    Nonna submissively buries her face into my chest.

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­and well, it¡¯s all in the past. Right now, this is my home¡­¡­this is the only ce I belong.¡¹

    There there, that¡¯s the Nonna I know.

    ¡¸But I won¡¯t forgive that stupid Ca. I¡¯m going to load her morning soup with plenty of mustard.¡¹

    It¡¯s fine to fool around, but don¡¯t go too overboard.

    ¡¸Last is Celia-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead, I have no weak spots!¡¹

    Is that so? Actually, I think Celia¡¯s the one with the most gaps in her defense.

    ¡¸There¡¯s lots about Celia-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can think of many.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that shouldn¡¯t be possible! I did my best not to shame Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Nonna and Melissa grin.

    ¡¸You gave a briefing to the mansion¡¯s guards on behalf of Aegir-sama, right? And it was quite strict too.¡¹

    ¡¸What about it?¡¹

    Nonna continues with a smile.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you notice the troubled expressions on the guards¡¯ faces?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it¡­¡­I remember getting angry that they were smiling and not acting serious.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Celia-chan had jam from breakfast stuck to your cheek the whole time.¡¹

    ¡¸And it was quite a lot.¡¹

    Celia turns red.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me!?¡¹

    ¡¸It was so funny that we forgot¡­¡­we didn¡¯t think you would do the briefing like that.¡¹

    I grab Celia before she lunges out and pat her head. This will help her calm down.

    ¡¸Anything else? I want to hear more cute stories about Celia.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it! Don¡¯t listen, Aegir-sama!¡¹

    Now now, we finished listening to stories about Nonna and Melissa, so it would be unfair if we skipped you.

    ¡¸What else¡­¡­well, she ordered custom-made underwear with padding from a clothing store. But because they were stuffed to the limit, it was too unnatural for her to wear in public.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you know about that!? That shopkeeper must have leaked it! Damn, and after I did so much to get him to keep quiet!¡¹

    An image of Celia posing in front of a mirror with big boobs due to her padded underweares into my mind.

    ¡¸Cute, you¡¯re so cute, Celia!¡¹

    ¡¸Funyaa!¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but squeeze her cheeks.

    ¡¸For the record, the shopkeeper didn¡¯t say anything. Mel-san said she saw you leave a store that you rarely use.¡¹

    ¡¸Also when Irijina-san went to your room, that underwear was lying out in the open on the desk.¡¹

    ¡¸F-for someone to see meing out of the store¡­¡­and Irijina-san is going into other people¡¯s rooms without permission again!¡¹

    Celia¡¯s nning is not good enough, huh?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t recover from this¡­¡­¡¹

    Celia dives into the water, and with only her eyes above the surface, starts blowing bubbles.

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s that time¡­¡­ during breakfast yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸You called Aegir-sama ¡®papa¡¯ in front of everybody. Straight after blushing, you jumped out of the window.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­that.¡¹

    We had roleyed that the night before. It must have been so impactful that it carried over to the next day.

    ¡¸Bllbhlblhblh.¡¹

    Celia¡¯s head sinks under the water. Alright, guess we can let her off with that.

    There¡¯s actually way more than that.

    But I¡¯ll spare her the stories about her pissing herself or she¡¯ll cry for real.

    Maybe Celia just has a small dder because I can easily think of at least two or three stories of that nature.

    ¡¸There are also many stories about udia-san.¡¹

    Nonna brings the conversation to the person floating in the bathtub.

    ¡¸Ara? Really?¡¹

    As expected, she doesn¡¯t seem fazed at all.

    She eats the fruit floating on the water with an air ofposure¨D¨Dthose are just for adding fragrance, not for eating.

    By the way, the silly stories about udia are:

    ¡¸Custom steel-reinforced chairs regrly break.¡¹

    ¡¸When she visits the theater, the overall temperature rises and the guests start to sweat.¡¹

    ¡¸The theater¡¯s toilet was rendered unusable and afterward a washroom for udia¡¯s exclusive use was made.¡¹

    ¡¸The guards sounded the rm after mistaking her violent fart for an explosion.¡¹

    Stories about udia were ridiculous like that.

    ¡¸She¡¯s just a monster¡­¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t affirm the words of the resurrected Celia. Nor do I deny them.

    A Certain Night.

    Second Act ¨C Bath with the men

    ¡¸So, about Mack¡¯s usual ce, right, the booze is good, but it¡¯s so strong that by the time I came to, I was sleeping in the garbage dump.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing, man? Celia¡¯s going to kick you again.¡¹

    ¡¸That stuff is too strong for you.¡¹

    Mack, Christoph and I are having a friendly chat as we soak in the water.

    The time is midnight, a time when the family has finished bathing and the servants are free from their duties.

    Mack and Christoph wanted to take a bath after their day at work ended, and I happened to bump into them in the changing room.

    By the way, I was sshed with urine after fucking Ca until she fainted, that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking another bath.

    Although our standings are currently feudal lord and subordinate, our rtionship actually goes back further, and there¡¯s no point in keeping up formalities in the bath anyways, so we decided to go in the bath together.

    ¡¸I have to say Mack, you¡¯re getting more muscr. Are you really not an orc?¡¹

    I m a fist against Mack¡¯s chest.. Countless scars decorate his body, a body that has gone through many battles.

    In terms of muscle mass, he probably has more than me. With how heavy he is, he¡¯d likely sink like a stone when entering the water.

    Because he doesn¡¯t speak much, he has this oddly intimidating presence.

    ¡¸Food has been tastytely. I¡¯ve also gotten stronger.¡¹

    Mack flexes his bicep. Ugh, too stuffy.

    I turn my eyes to Christoph.

    ¡¸Based on appearance, you look strong.¡¹

    His body isn¡¯tparable to mine or Mack¡¯s but it is still sufficiently toned and can be considered the body of an experienced warrior.

    Well, it¡¯s undeniable that he¡¯s been through many battles.

    ¡¸Why are you so weak if you¡¯ve trained this much? I don¡¯t get it.¡¹

    I know fights aren¡¯t just about strength, but even if he has no sense for battle, he should still be at a mediocre level with a body like that.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I guess I¡¯m not always in top form! I¡¯ll bounce back once I regain it! Just you watch.¡¹

    I¡¯ll wait with absolutely no expectations.

    ¡¸Everyone touches Christoph before a fight. It helps them avoid the Grim Reaper.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why people have been touching me!? I thought for sure they had a thing for me and was sweating¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s a funny rumor I¡¯ve heard.¡¹

    After briefly catching up, Christoph brings in a bottle of alcohol.

    With alcohol in the picture, the conversation bes more lively and also more vulgar.

    ¡¸So, how has it been for you twotely in ¡®this¡¯ area?¡¹

    Christoph leers and raises his pinky finger.

    ¡¸I still have a long way to go. The day before yesterday, I tried taking on all the girls in the annex, but at the end, I ran out of semen.¡¹

    The girls said they didn¡¯t mind and had fun, but as a man there is nothing more humiliating.

    ¡¸The girls in the annex? There are like dozens of them¡­¡­you slept with all of them in one night?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re matchless.¡¹

    This must be their way of cheering me up. It¡¯s nice to have old friends.

    ¡¸By the way, Aegir,tely in the mansion there¡¯s been a uhm¡­¡­something round?¡¹

    ¡¸A rolling ball.¡¹

    Round? A rolling ball? Oh, I know.

    ¡¸You mean udia? What about her? I¡¯m not giving her to you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t want her¨D¨Dcrap, I can¡¯t badmouth any of the girls in front of Aegir. What I mean to say is do you also¡­¡­you know, do it with her?¡¹

    What is this guy trying to say?

    ¡¸udia is my woman. Of course, we do it.¡¹

    It¡¯s because of that kind of thinking that you¡¯ll always be Christoph.

    Her solid body makes it so she can withstand any attacks from me.

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡­amazing¡­¡­no wonder you¡¯re the general.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s something I can¡¯t do.¡¹

    Praise me more. When I¡¯m done doing cowgirl with her, the sense of achievement is equal to that of winning a battle.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fair that I¡¯m the only one being talked about. Let me hear about you.¡¹

    Let¡¯s start with Mack.

    ¡¸Osa took care of me in many ways.¡¹

    Osa is the name of the dark elf captain who came to Rafen.

    Apparently she lives in Mack¡¯s house and handles all the chores.

    ¡¸Man, she¡¯s head over heels for you! Kkkh, I¡¯m so jealous, you can do anything you want with that dark-skinned beauty!¡¹

    Shepletely intends to be Mack¡¯s woman.

    The cohabitation will continue and she¡¯ll gradually settle as his wife.

    ¡¸There¡¯s more.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹¡¸Seriously!?¡¹

    ¡¸A familiar prostitute came to my house.¡¹

    Right, I hear he had been seeing a certain prostitute quite often before Osa ever visited.

    I guess she ran over after finding out Mack was living with another woman.

    It seems that she was also hoping to be Mack¡¯s woman, and pleaded to be his lover after telling him that she no longer needed his money, turning the situation into a bit of a scene of carnage.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a good woman too. She¡¯s kind-hearted¡­¡­and most importantly, she has dark skin.¡¹

    This musclehead is insane to have a lover while he¡¯s living with a beauty. Damn perverted orc.

    ¡¸Achoo!¡¹

    He sneezes for some reason even though he¡¯s soaking in warm water. Alright, Christoph is next.

    ¡¸Hehe, I¡¯ve achieved a lot myself.¡¹

    Christoph stands in the center of the bathtub and orates with exaggerated actions.

    ¡¸The dancer I spotted at a bar¡­¡­is pretty, has a nice figure, and is popr¡­¡­ and she apparently is conscious of me, you see, and just the other day, we went out to eat together and went straight to shopping afterward.¡¹

    Hoh, how enviable.

    ¡¸Well, she begged for some trendy clothes and it was quite costly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    That took a turn for the worse, this doesn¡¯t look good.

    ¡¸She also asked me out on a holiday. After eating, we went shopping¡­¡­although she said she¡¯d be busy the next day and couldn¡¯t stay overnight with me.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you go shopping for?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously, it was things like essories and clothes. She¡¯d look up at me with puppy eyes, pleading ¡°Oh¡­¡­I really want this¡±. I couldn¡¯t help it and bought whatever she asked for!¡¹

    Now I get the gist of it.

    ¡¸So, did you get to touch her?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she got genuinely upset when I tried to casually grab her boobs. And I thought it must still be too early for that.¡¹

    Umu, he¡¯s totally being yed for a sucker.

    Giving money to a woman is a wonderful thing to do, so I won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, there was this one time when she was walking around with a guy I didn¡¯t know like she was having a lot of fun, and when I asked the shop, they said he was her brother. Man, I freaked out, since she supposedly likes me¡­¡­and I don¡¯t remember her saying she has family.¡¹

    That is almost certainly her real lover. It¡¯s probably kinder not to tell him.

    ¡¸Poor guy.¡¹

    Mack and I pour him a drink.

    You¡¯re drinking with dudes, but I hope you enjoy it.

    That is when the door of the bathroom opens with a tter.

    As I turn to look, three females peek at us.

    It seems they are maids who have finished with their night duties.

    ¡¸Wah, there are men inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, master!? Please excuse us! We¡¯ll leave right away!¡¹

    The women hastily start to put their clothes back on.

    Now we can¡¯t let the females wait after they¡¯re tired from their shift.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this your time to soak in the water? If you¡¯re not against it, why don¡¯t youe in with us.¡¹

    I don¡¯t ask for Mack or Christoph¡¯s opinion.

    Men who aren¡¯t happy about women bathing with them can¡¯t be called men.

    ¡¸What do you think? I¡¯m fine with it.¡¹

    ¡¸If I can cover myself with a towel, then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shall we share?¡¹

    The women meekly walk over to the bathtub with towels wrapped around their bodies.

    From what I can see, one is a veteran maid in her thirties, one is a young maid in her early twenties, and the other is an apprentice in her teens.

    They are embarrassed, though not opposed to the idea.

    ¡¸That calls for more alcohol then.¡¹

    Christoph steps out of the water and leaves to retrieve more alcohol.

    ¡¸Fuuh.¡¹¡¸Arara.¡¹¡¸Hya!¡¹

    The women let out tiny gasps.

    They must have seen the thing dangling between Christoph¡¯s legs.

    I could swear that Mack¡¯s eyes glimmered.

    ¡¸My legs are tired.¡¹

    Mack suddenly stands. What do you mean your legs are tired, you¡¯ve been sitting in the water this whole time.

    ¡¸Uwah!¡¹¡¸Incredible!¡¹¡¸Eeeek!¡¹

    The women express their surprise. And then I realized what he¡¯s doing.

    Mack showed the females a cock that is way bigger than Christoph¡¯s.

    In that case, I can¡¯t let him win.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll stretch too.¡¹

    I stand up and extend my arms up.

    ¡¸Uhyaa!¡¹¡¸W-what is that!?¡¹¡¸Hieee¡­¡­¡¹

    The women are taken aback. But despite covering their faces with their hands, they are fixated on the crotch area of me and Mack.

    The veteran maid is even licking her lips.

    ¡¸Awawa¡­¡­I-I mean, you two have amazing muscles, Mack-san and my lord!¡¹

    The apprentice, the one who is the most embarrassed, tries to change the topic.

    Right when we were about to sit down, thinking we went too far, a question was posed to us.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little curious who would win in a contest of strength~¡¹

    Mack and I exchange looks. And the battle began.

    ¡¸Hmp!!¡¹¡¸Oh that¡¯s nothing!!¡¹

    Mack and I, both fully naked, grapple while the women soak in the water and spectate.

    The rules are simple, it is to be a hand-to-hand battle without the use of strikes.

    If you fall into the water or are thrown out of the tub, you lose.

    Christoph also participated, but three seconds after the round started, Mack threw him out.

    He¡¯s floating on his back and should still be breathing so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Oooooh!¡¹

    I left myself vulnerable because I was thinking about something pointless.

    Mack roars, instantly pushing me all the way to the edge of the bathtub.

    I lower my hips and hold my position, somehow stopping his charge.

    ¡¸How about this!?¡¹

    I grab Mack¡¯s arm and pull him toward me.

    If I¡¯m lucky, he¡¯ll be thrown out and the match will be over.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    In response, Mack clinches me. I see, with his body stuck to mine, I can¡¯t properly exert my strength.

    And I¡¯m unable to throw Mack¡¯s giant body with a half-baked attempt.

    At this rate, the battle won¡¯t end anytime soon. Unfortunately, we¡¯re back to square one.

    ¡¸Impressive, Mack. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a formidable opponent.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose in a contest of strength.¡¹

    Our intense struggling adds to the already high temperature in the bathroom.

    We smile at each other as the sweat on our bodies gleams.

    This isn¡¯t a deathmatch or anything. We don¡¯t have to take it so seriously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like they¡¯re fighting over us. Somehow, my lower half is getting hot.¡¹

    ¡¸Seeing two macho men covered in sweat¡­¡­aahn, it¡¯s no good, my hand is moving on its own¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m starting to feel funny¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s when the veteran maid¡¯s words shoot through our ears.

    ¡¸The gentleman who wins¡­¡­gets to have his way with all three of us¡­¡­doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡¹

    ¡¸Urgaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Guooooo!¡¹

    Mack and I simultaneously let out deep growls.

    We¡¯ve just been ying around until now, but now that there are women on the line, there¡¯s no holding back.

    It¡¯s time to go all out.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t control my strength. Don¡¯t me me if you get hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸Same here.¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m pushing with all my might, Mack is not budging.

    In fact, it feels like I¡¯m slowly being pushed back.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s¡­¡­strength¡­¡­I won¡¯t lose.¡¹

    This guy has monstrous strength.

    I acknowledge it, if it¡¯s a simple shoving match, he¡¯s stronger.

    But hand-to-handbat is not merely pushing and shoving.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹¡¸What!?¡¹

    I lower my hips, and with the help of his own power, spin away and switch positions with him.

    What was once a precarious position for me has be an advantageous situation with one turn.

    ¡¸I¡¯m finishing this.¡¹

    I put my entire weight into pushing Mack.

    Surely after all the tussling, Mack should be tired and unable to withstand my final push.

    ¡¸Ah! Is it decided!?¡¹

    ¡¸So the feudal lord is stronger after all!¡¹

    Mack eventually crumbles and falls into the water¡­¡­or so I thought.

    ¡¸Not yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Crap!¡¹

    Mack grabs my arm and does a sacrificial throw.

    As I was only thinking about toppling him, all my weight was leaning forward, so when Mack pulled me, I fell into the water with him.

    We bothnded in the water at the same time, creating two pirs of water that marked the end of the battle.

    ¡¸A tie is not very satisfying.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn, so big!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸This one¡¯s amazing too!¡¹

    I¡¯m thrusting my hips from behind the veteran maid while Mack is thrusting his hips from behind the young maid.

    The women got ready as they were watching us fight.

    Since it was a tie, it makes sense for each of us to get one girl.

    By the way, the apprentice maid went to sleep with Christoph, who revived in the confusion.

    Apparently, she¡¯s avoiding me because she¡¯s afraid of Nonna and she¡¯s afraid of Mack¡¯s huge body.

    Christoph isn¡¯t as intimidating and, though I hate to admit it, is more handsome than Mack and myself.

    It¡¯s not strange for a woman to be attracted to someone¡¯s looks.

    ¡¸P-please be gentle. It¡¯s my first time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously!? Leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸A virgin¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Damn him, getting such a good deal.¡¹

    However, the girl didn¡¯t end up offering her virginity to him.

    The door opens with a rattle.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­the night training dragged on longer than I expected. I¡¯ll wash off my sweat and sleep with Aegir-sama¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ugeh!?¡¹¡¸Nu.¡¹¡¸Ah, not good!¡¹

    The one who entered the bathroom was Celia.

    Christoph, Mack, and the maids all panic.

    ¡¸Hey Celia, good work.¡¹

    Celia smiles for a second when she sees me, but turns angry when she sees me fucking another woman, then bes emotionless when she sees Christoph about to start and Mack already having sex.

    That face is the one she makes when she¡¯s genuinely angry.

    ¡¸This idiot, doing it in the bath¡­¡­!¡¹

    Celia executes a perfect leap and unleashes a flying kick right to the back of Christoph¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaah!¡¹

    The kicknds like a textbook example, knocking out Christoph.

    ¡¸And you, what are you doing!?¡¹

    Her next target is Mack.

    He¡¯s already prated his partner so he¡¯s unable to dodge or block.

    He tried to resist feebly by bulking up his muscles, but it was no use.

    Celia is ustomed to fighting opponentsrger than her.

    She won¡¯t aim for the stomach or the legs or a musclehead like Mack.

    ¡¸Not good enough! Take this!¡¹

    Celia extends her leg elegantly¡­¡­and urately captures Mack¡¯s precious balls with her kick.

    The impact makes a soft thud.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Mack falls into the bathtub without uttering a sound.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama too!¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t attack me, rather she jumps on my back, clinging to me with her entire body.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sharing Aegir-sama! All of you, change and get out!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The maids were chased off.

    Now then, how am I going tofort the pouting Celia?

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry. Let me wash your back to apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can get away with that!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll add a full-body massage.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu~¡¹

    A bath to cheer Celia up is good in its own way.

    I knew it, it¡¯s better to bathe with women than with men.

 Chapter ss3

    <h4>Chapter ss3</h4>

    Rafen ¨C A Certain Day.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I am assaulted with a sudden dizziness.

    It¡¯s a bit strange to be hit with this feeling from simply walking normally.

    ¡¸¡­¡­what was that? Did I fuck too many women?¡¹

    I try to shake it off.

    My health seems normal.

    I guess it was something temporary.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    In fact, my body feels light, especially in my groin area.

    It must be because I just finished emptying my load in a thirty-year old maid.

    At the end, she screamed how much trouble it would be if she got pregnant, but her legs wrapped around my waist and wouldn¡¯t let me go, so I ended up cumming inside her.

    ¡¸Maybe I¡¯ll go y with Celia.¡¹

    I think Celia¡¯s working right now, but she could use a rest once in a while.

    Let¡¯s have some delicious grub at a Rafen restaurant and enjoy some drinks.

    She¡¯ll get drunk, but it¡¯ll be fine if I look after her.

    ¡¸Celia, I¡¯ming in.¡¹

    I open the door right as I knock.

    She might be in the middle of putting on makeup or changing clothes, either way I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind since I do this all the time.

    ¡¸Aegir-samaaaa¡­¡­I love you! Aegir-sama, Aegir-sama¡­¡­aau!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I freeze in ce.

    Celia was masturbating in the room.

    That¡¯s not the problem, she¡¯s a healthy girl.

    I should be happy about it and Celia should be the only one flustered.

    Yet, there¡¯s something wrong¨D¨Dindeed, Celia has a penis growing out of her.

    That thing is 20 cm long, which is by no means big, but it is definitely a cock.

    ¡¸A-Aegir-sama! Nooooooo!! Don¡¯t look!¡¹

    Celia screams and covers herself with a nket.

    It¡¯s a reaction I¡¯ve seen before.

    That time, I also peeked on her while she was masturbating, causing her to turn red and bury herself in the futon.

    However, if I remember correctly, she was rubbing her clitoris while clutching my clothes.

    There was nothing I could have mistaken for a meat rod.

    ¡¸Celia¡­¡­you¡­¡­were¡­¡­a¡­¡­male?¡¹

    I string together words to form a question, unable to hide my confusion.

    ¡¸Eh? W-why do you ask? I¡¯m a proper female! ¡­¡­haven¡¯t I be cute?¡¹

    Celia¡¯s depression wins out over her embarrassment.

    Guilt washes over me, though that¡¯s not important right now.

    ¡¸Then what¡¯s that thing between your legs¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s normal for girls to have this¡­¡­they say it¡¯s the symbol of a female.¡¹

    What is Celia saying?

    Don¡¯t tell me she went insane from too much work.

    Is it possible she grew a dick because of an umtion of fatigue?

    If so, then it¡¯s my fault. I should have pushed all her work onto Leopolt and Tristan.

    It¡¯s my failure as a man for cing such a burden on the cute Celia.

    Celia hugs me when I was at a loss for words.

    Of course, her dick touches me too.

    ¡¸Being watched is embarrassing¡­¡­I want you to fuck me.¡¹

    ¡¸Umumu.¡¹

    Celia is cute, and I¡¯d oblige with her request anywhere.

    But what should I do with that twitching penis of hers?

    ¡¸¨D¨DI want Aegir-sama to use his splendid hole to milk me until I faint today too.¡¹

    She said an outrageous line like it was nothing.

    ¡¸Hole? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, I¡¯m going to die from embarrassment¡­¡­Aegir-sama please strip.¡¹

    Celia lowers my pants.

    What appeared was not the penis I¡¯m familiar with¡­¡­instead, I was greeted with a dark mound with a captivating set of fleshy lips.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!¡¹

    I let out a sound that I never made once in my whole life.

    ¡¸What is this!? What on earth happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah¡­¡­it really is amazing. I¡¯m sure the only man who has such a lovely honey pot is Aegir-sama.¡¹

    Celia licks my crotch with a zed look.

    Tingling pleasure shoots up to my brain, but there are more important matters to clear up.

    Why do I have a vagina and why does Celia have a penis, not to mention my hole is as heavily used as that of an experienced prostitute. I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Please milk me lots today too. Squeeze everything out of me until I lose consciousness.¡¹

    Celia gives my slit one more lick before positioning her rock hard cock at the entrance of my vagina.

    ¡¸Here I go. Aegir-sama¡¯s hole is incredible so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll make me yell¡­¡­please forgive me.¡¹

    Celia mounts me, but right before she can stick her penis in me, I push her away and jump off the bed.

    ¡¸S-sorry! I¡¯m not feeling well! Let¡¯s do this some other time!¡¹

    I exit the room after spitting out the first excuse I could think of.

    As cute as Celia is, I don¡¯t have the courage to allow her to prate me.

    Rather, I have no idea what¡¯s going on.

    I hear Celia¡¯s voice behind the door I violently shut.

    ¡¸For Aegir-sama to reject a woman¡­¡­he must be disappointed that I masturbated¡­¡­uuuuuu! I¡¯m such an idiot¡­¡­hated by Aegir-sama¡­¡­uwaaaaah!!¡¹

    Celia wails.

    I feel like returning to the room, but if I do, I¡¯ll certainly get prated.

    And I can¡¯t seem to muster up the courage for that.

    ¡¸More importantly, I have to determine the origin of this abnormal phenomenon.¡¹

    I leave Celia¡¯s room with a convenient reason.

    I¡¯ll have to make it up to herter.

    Filling her room with sweets and staying with her for a whole week sounds good.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama? What has gotten you looking so glum?¡¹

    Appearing before me is Nonna.

    This is perfect timing, right now I need someone to help ease this confusion.

    ¡¸Nonna¨D¨Duoooooh!!¡¹

    I unconsciously let out a roar at the sight of Nonna.

    ¡¸What is it all of a sudden!? C-could it be that you have a buildup of lust in the afternoon¡­¡­¡¹

    Nonna¡¯s crotch¨D¨Dhas an unusual bulge wrapped in thin fabric.

    It¡¯s enveloped in cloth, not exposed.

    Still, judging by the size, it¡¯s clear that something unbelievable is dangling in between her legs.

    ¡¸Nonna! What happened to you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hieeee!¡¹

    I grab Nonna by the shoulder, lead her into a vacant room, and pull down her long skirt.

    ¡¸We will be taking our leave.¡¹

    ¡¸If you need water and towels, please call for us.¡¹

    The two attending maids take the hint and give us privacy.

    On another note, those girls also had a moderately-sized bump in their crotches.

    ¡¸Au, aau¡­¡­gosh, wanting to make babies in the daytime¡­¡­it¡¯s improper.¡¹

    Nonna says, gracefully slipping out of her clothes.

    ¡¸Guhah!¡¹

    Emerging underneath is a giant member easily exceeding a meter in length.

    Its size isn¡¯t much different than that of a small girl, its girth is as thick as my waist, it¡¯s covered in veins and leaking pre-cum.

    It is so monstrous that even an orc would bow in submission.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s embarrassing. I think it¡¯s unfair how recognizable it is when a woman bes aroused.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­what happened?¡¹

    Not only Celia, but Nonna also has a penis growing out of her crotch.

    And she¡¯s acting like it¡¯s the most natural thing.

    ¡¸T-this is the cock that Aegir-sama loves. Please feel free to suck on it. And when you get in the mood, I don¡¯t mind if you take it inside you¡­¡­¡¹

    I give her a kiss on the lips and swiftly exit the room.

    Although I hear a dissatisfied groan behind me, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s an emergency.

    Before I knew it, I ran into Rafen.

    ¡¸Either I¡¯ve gone crazy or the world has been wrecked.¡¹

    No wait, it might just be a curse or magic cast on my mansion, or maybe Natia screwed up when she was creating her potions.

    I have to go to a certain ce to confirm the truth.

    ¡¸We just got a fine girl©`, the best kind of girl if you want a partner during the day! Be quick or she¡¯ll be fully booked.¡¹

    I peek my head into the familiar red-light district.

    ¡¸Ufufu, here¡¯s a freebie.¡¹

    A prostitute standing outside a certain brothel shows something to customers staring at her with lewd eyes.

    Surely, she opened up her chest to expose her voluptuous b¨D¨D

    ¡¸Here, what do you think? About my cock, that is.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Contrary to my expectation, the prostitute rolled up her skirt and revealed her crotch.

    ¡¸Gehehe, what a big dick. And the ns is so thick!¡¹

    ¡¸It looks pretty used¡­¡­well, she is a prostitute after all. I bet she knows how to thrust with it.¡¹

    Dirty smiles form on the faces of the vulgar men.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just in the mansion¡­¡­¡¹

    I turn around and leave with a disappointed slump of my shoulders.

    ¡¸So all girls have it¡­¡­what am I going to do from now on?¡¹

    I take a bite from the fruit I bought at a food stall.

    The girl selling me the fruit was also pretty, but picturing a dick growing from her crotch turns me off.

    Partially giving in to despair, I buy a bottle of alcohol and chug down the liquid.

    That bearded shopkeeper probably has a hole down there.

    Imagining it makes the booze taste like mud.

    Coincidentally, I see a woman pulling along Tristan by the hand.

    He¡¯s cking off again during the day, huh?

    Right now I really don¡¯t have the energy to scold him though.

    ¡¸Can you not pull so hard? I¡¯m going to trip.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be trouble if M-sama finds out! If you don¡¯t want that, then walk on your own already!¡¹

    Tristan is dragged somewhat against his will into a certain house.

    It¡¯s a rental book store where various things happened in the past¡­¡­whatever, I have other things to worry about at the moment.

    Sighing, I crouch next to the window.

    ¡¸Just strip! We don¡¯t have time!¡¹

    I hear Tristan voice his objection.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯te for three days so it¡¯s be like this!¡¹

    I hear Tristanin again, this time much more emphatically.

    ¡¸How about acting more like a man? Geez, I¡¯ll just be on top!¡¹

    I hear a scream.

    ¡¸Aahn, it¡¯s pretty tight¡­¡­hey Tristan, why don¡¯t you try clenching down on your own, aren¡¯t you a man!?¡¹

    The scream bes louder.

    ¡¸Next, face the other way and stick out your butt! Aah, don¡¯t run away! I¡¯m holding you down¡­¡­so it¡¯s useless no matter how much you struggle, give up!¡¹

    I quietly walk away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange for a penis to be growing out of a woman, yet nobody seems to think anything is wrong. Have I finally gone insane?¡¹

    Is it possible for magic or a curse to transform people¡¯s minds along with their bodies?

    That would be a tremendous feat.

    I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the person capable of such power after losing my meat rod.

    ¡¸Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Marta.¡¹

    She¡¯s still wearing the formal dress that she has on in the mansion.

    I guess she came out to do some shopping.

    ¡¸If you are returning to the mansion, I will apany you.¡¹

    She follows me, walking a few steps behind.

    Normally, I would ask her to walk next to me and wrap an arm around her shoulder¨D¨D

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see a visible bulge¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    My gaze is focused on Marta¡¯s crotch.

    She must not be as well-endowed as Nonna.

    Maybe there¡¯s a slim chance girls without dicks exist.

    ¡¸Come over here for a second.¡¹

    I pull Marta into a dim back alley.

    ¡¸M-master!? Could it be that you want to do it here¡­¡­Marta is¡­¡­Marta is um-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that, just take off the bottom.¡¹

    When I m my hand against the wall, Marta blushes, slowly lifts up her skirt and holds the hem in her mouth.

    She is wearing cute pink underwear¡­¡­and there¡¯s no bulge.

    ¡¸Ooh, you¡­¡­haven¡¯t changed!¡¹

    I happily lower her underwear.

    And then, I drop to my knees.

    She has a tiny penis covered in skin tucked humbly between her legs.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it. So it was just small¡­¡­I didn¡¯t know this was possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re horrible! So mean!¡¹

    Marta pounds my head with her fists.

    Doing that to her must have made her quite upset.

    ¡¸You always tell me, ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you. I also like how yours is small and cute.¡± and ¡°I¡¯m going to suck on your small one lots today too¡±.¡¹

    I lose more hope.

    I stagger off, my footsteps heavy and unstable like a zombie.

    My eyes slowly turn dark.

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama!¡¹

    I spot Sharon next, who is holding a bag with both hands, most likely in the middle of buying groceries for Leticia¡¯s restaurant.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the same as everyone else.¡¹

    I lower her underwear without seeking her approval.

    Sharon panics¡­¡­and then I feel a glimmer of light return to my eyes.

    ¡¸A hole! It¡¯s a hole!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaa! P-people can see us!!¡¹

    I eagerly stick a finger inside.

    ¡¸Hiiiii! It feels good, but we shouldn¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really a vagina¡­¡­a woman with a vagina! This is the way I know it!¡¹

    The nearby murmurs andmotion don¡¯t faze me.

    ¡¸What are they doing in public?¡¹

    ¡¸Perverts, let¡¯s call the peace officers.¡¹

    ¡¸On closer look, they¡¯re both guys!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, isn¡¯t that the feudal lord!? Uwa¡­¡­so the rumors about him being indiscriminate are true.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that kid¡­¡­certainly doesn¡¯t look like one. Though he does have a vagina.¡¹

    I was so happy that I gave Sharon¡¯s pussy a good fingering before running back to the mansion.

    It¡¯s still too early to give up hope.

    There might still be others who have their original bodies, like Sharon.

    That means it¡¯s possible to resolve this abnormality.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back!¡¹

    When I open the door of the mansion, Nonna and Celia, as well as the women throughout the mansion, gather.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on with all of you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Please have a look.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All the women remove their clothes in unison, bing naked.

    I am surrounded by beautiful skin, breasts of various sizes¡­¡­and phallic objects which don¡¯t belong on female bodies.

    ¡¸Aegir-sama is acting strange today!¡¹

    Celia approaches me.

    ¡¸He gets a woman naked and leaves them without doing anything¡­¡­¡¹

    Nonna pulls me by the hand.

    ¡¸Saying mean things to a girl is not like master at all.¡¹

    Marta also pushes my back with teary eyes.

    I am led into the bedroom and toppled on the bed as the women crowd around.

    ¡¸Now that I think about it, he did seem off this morning.¡¹

    ¡¸The best cure for Aegir-sama¡¯s illness is a woman¡¯s body.¡¹

    The women slowly inch closer and closer.

    Their penises of various sizes also get closer.

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡¹

    ¡¸Wanting to wait in this situation¡­¡­I knew it, something is wrong.¡¹

    Sekrit ties my arms to the bed.

    By the way, she is also waving around something fairly big.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get better if you sleep with a woman.¡¹

    Mel and her daughters tie my legs down to the bed.

    By the way, Mel¡¯s dick is on therge size while her daughters possess a smaller package.

    ¡¸Now, make love to us together like you always do!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best until I run out of seed!¡¹

    The women press me as I be restrained.

    ¡¸Use your mouth on me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I will ept your hand.¡¹

    ¡¸We will insert all three of ours into your hole at once.¡¹

    I have to prepare myself.

    In the first ce, they are my precious women.

    Am I going to abandon them just because they all have cocks growing out of them?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll do that. Bring it on, I¡¯ll give you all the affection you want!¡¹

    With a cheer, all of the women pounce on me.

    And so the battle begins.

    ¡¸Uooooooh!!¡¹

    I awaken with a roar.

    Sharp pleasure continues to run throughout my groin, but the room is pitch ck and the women that were swarming my arms and legs are gone.

    ¡¸A¡­¡­dream¡­¡­?¡¹

    I exhale in relief and stare up at the ceiling.

    I still don¡¯t know how I can express this bizarre feeling.

    For now, I check my crotch.

    My dick¡­¡­is buried in a woman so I can¡¯t see it, but the woman on top properly has a vagina. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m back to normal too.

    ¡¸Oooh, it¡¯s squeezing me so good.¡¹

    I pump my cum inside of the woman with loud squirts.

    Did I ejacte because of that dream?

    ¡¸Uuuph¡­¡­no more, my stomach¡¯s full.¡¹

    My dick is pulled out of the woman riding me.

    Umu, that¡¯s the dick I remember.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t suck it all up¡­¡­what incredible vitality. You¡¯re an amazing man, are you really human?¡¹

    The woman floats up into the air, then flies out the window.

    ¡¸¡­¡­hm?¡¹

    My judgment is still dulled from being half-awake so I didn¡¯t think it was strange, but who was that woman?

    I swear she had ck wings on her back, a tail, and small horns sticking out of her head.

    ¡¸Someone weird. Suspicious piii!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, why are there harpies here? Hey, calm down I said, you bird person!¡¹

    Harpies don¡¯t have good vision in the dark so they should be quiet until morning, how rare.

    ¡¸Uugh!¡¹

    My dick hasn¡¯t stopped pulsing yet.

    It¡¯s hard for me to get out of bed.

    ¡¸Perhaps I¡¯m still affected by that odd dream.¡¹

    Iy spread-eagle and enjoy the sensation of the unnatural ejaction.

    ¡¸¡­¡­it was so rich and tasty that I ate too much by ident. How long has it been since I¡¯ve gotten full from a single man?¡¹

    Am I still sleeping? I hear a female voice outside the window.

    My dick is still cumming like a broken fountain.

    It¡¯s like I ingested an aphrodisiac or some magic was cast on me.

    Regardless, the wild thing is dear to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re back. Keep up the work you¡¯ve been doing.¡¹

    The day this thing bes useless is probably the day I die.

    Until I reunite with Lucy, I want it and myself to be healthy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go have fun with Remia tomorrow. I¡¯ll fuck her like crazy.¡¹

    I feel like I can handle any position.

    Finally, my penis droops as the ejactiones to an end.

    The amount I discharged made the bed soggy.

    And my whole body feels fatigued.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like I had an orgy with dozens of women.¡¹

    That¡¯s when someone knocks on the door.

    ¡¸Master, master, what was that yell just now? Is something the matter?¡¹

    Rita, who heard my scream as I awoke from the dreem, came running to check on me.

    Is she on night duty tonight?

    Rita enters the room and lets out a little shriek.

    ¡¸What happened to the bed!?¡¹

    ¡¸I had a lewd dream and experienced a nocturnal emission, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­¡­but letting out a barrel¡¯s worth, is your body alright?¡¹

    I embrace Rita and stroke her plump ass.

    ¡¸I might have came too much and wrecked my dick. Could you check for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, that would be serious trouble. Allow me to confirm.¡¹

    Rita lowers her head to my crotch and slowly drags her tongue all over my dick.

    She thoroughly licks up any leftover semen and also sucks up the residual amount in my urethra.

    ¡¸Not good, it is softer than usual¡­¡­I think it might not be working properly.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a problem. Why don¡¯t you remedy it with your ass?¡¹

    With a doubtful smirk, Rita rolls up her maid uniform and exposes her ass.

    Her butt is especially big, juicy and wonderfully thick.

    It¡¯s practically made to invite men to want to m their hips against it.

    ¡¸I love your huge ass. Your skin is so smooth too.¡¹

    My hands grope Rita¡¯s ass cheeks as she continues her oral service.

    Gradually, my dick regains its rigidity and size.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding! The amount I drained would kill an average man! Even a stud would be put out ofmission or at least be unable to get erect for a month!¡¹

    Huh, I¡¯m still hearing a voice.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Rita hastily looks out the window.

    Immediately, something ps its wings and flies away.

    ¡¸Did you hear a person¡¯s voice outside the window just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe the harpies are sleeptalking. They were fussing about something earlier. More importantly¡­¡­¡¹

    I lift Rita by her hips and plunge my cock in her.

    ¡¸Aaahn!¡¹

    Rita closes her eyes and lets out a sweet moan.

    The way she reflexively arches her back is sexy.

    ¡¸Right now, let me enjoy your naughty ass. I¡¯m going to fuck you until morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, so thick! I can¡¯t get enough of your fat tip and your veiny shaft! More, thrust harder!¡¹

    Women are the best after all.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if they have breasts or not, if their ass is big or not, or if they have something growing on their crotch or not.

 Chapter Ss1: Special : Pumpkin Festival

    ¡¸Pumpkin festival?¡¹

    On a day right after I returned from the Federation, that is what I asked Sebastian and Rita during breakfast.

    ¡¸Yes. It is a traditional festival held in this region.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a one-day festival, so we''re getting requests from mainly local residents who want to participate.¡¹

    So that was why the merchants were restless in the morning, huh?

    I''ve never heard of such a festival. In the first ce, I''ve never lived the life of a viger.

    ¡¸We will make sure the non-locals don''t interfere with the work.¡¹

    Sebastian bows his head politely.

    Mmmm, that means there will be people who will enjoy the festival and people unrted. How boring.

    ¡¸A festival¡­¡­ Alright, then I might as well tell everyone to take a break. It''ll be a little rxation.¡¹

    The maids and servants have done a good job.

    Only the family will be left in the mansion, but they aren''t infants and they won''t die if no one looks after them for a day.

    ¡¸Any issues?¡¹

    Sebastian repeats, addressing Nonna.

    It''s because she is the one most likely to get angry.

    ¡¸Muu, without the servants it''ll be more troublesome to get tea and food. And a wet nurse is also necessary¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You''re speaking as if you''re a baby. You''re old enough to prepare tea by yourself. Plus, you can also go outside to enjoy the festival. Mireille and I are going to the town together, why don''t you also go and bring the children?¡¹

    Nonna turns away coldly at Ca''s rebuttal, seemingly making arrangements to go outside.

    The two maids usually by Nonna''s side also appear excited. They must have wanted to participate in the festival too.

    ¡¸So what kind of festival is this pumpkin festival? Do we just eat lots of pumpkin?¡¹

    ¡¸Err let''s see, the pumpkin festival is¨D¨D¡¹

    A maid from the region was just about to exin.

    £¨Where we eat lots of pumpkin!£©

    Casie flies out enthusiastically from a wall.

    £¨Haaua!£©

    She trips on something and slides on the table.

    How does she trip if she can phase through objects?

    ¡¸¡­¡­ahem.¡¹

    £¨Sorry¡­¡­£©

    Casie''s grand fall scattered ingredients that were on the table and even broke some tableware.

    When Sebastian clears his throat with a serious expression, Casie hides behind me and shrinks.

    ¡¸Eep¡­¡­the tableware broke by itself¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It''s an evil spirit!¡¹

    The maids who can''t see Casie hug each other in fear.

    £¨How rude! I''m not an evil spirit. Grrr.£©

    If you cause anymore trouble, I''m sitting you next to Irijina.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! This soup is delicious!¡¹

    £¨Anything but that¡­¡­£©

    If one more freak ident happens, the maids will get frightened for real and the conversation won''t progress.

    I grab the girl''s arm and sit her on myp.

    ¡¸I''ve caught the ghost, it''s alright now. Now go on and continue exining.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. The pumpkin festival is¡­¡­¡¹

    ording to the maid, the festival is about remembering spirits by eating pumpkins.

    Also, there are games involved.

    It has to do with dressing up as monsters.

    ¡¸Then let''s make a bunch of pumpkin pies.¡¹

    Maria suggests to Miti, Mel and the others, who happily stand up.

    They always loved to cook. It''s a perfect opportunity for them since the servants are absent.

    ¡¸I''ll y with the kids then~¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll help.¡¹

    Melissa and Rita will take care of the children.

    ¡¸Um, can we go out too?¡¹

    Fidgeting nervously as she pleads is Marceline and her three daughters.

    They apparently seem interested in the part about the costumes.

    ¡¸It should be fine if you dress up. Feel free to go, but if you get discovered, call the guards immediately.¡¹

    All of them are former royalty of Trisnia.

    Many survivors of the oppression of their kingdom live in Rafen.

    If the survivors learn their oppressors are among them, it might create a problematic situation, although the girls shouldn''t have any acquaintances here and no one should recognize them if disguised.

    ¡¸Pipi is going too! I want to y tricks on those wearing costumes and get treats!¡¹

    Pipi frolics merrily, while Pochi growls and Messerschmitt sleeps.

    Something feels off.

    ¡¸You guys should dress up too. Messerschmitt will be in a wolf costume and Pochi will be in a dragon costume!¡¹

    Messerschmittzily peeks with one eye and Pochi happily spreads his wings.

    It''s hard for a dog as small as Messerschmitt to be seen as a wolf, but it''s even more of a stretch for Pochi to be seen as a dragon.

    Oh well, sometimes the more far-fetched costumes are more interesting.

    ¡¸If I recall, there is a stockpile of pumpkins in the store house. Distribute them in the za.¡¹

    £¨Lots of pumpkin pies. And I can take as many treats as I want! I hear you get treats if you y tricks on people! Uhyaa£©

    Casie separates from me and briefly flies around the room before going outside.

    Hey, if you aren''t careful, you''ll get blown somewhere and go missing again.

    ¡¸She also seems off.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what to do, Aegir-sama?¡¹

    Celiaes next to me as I smile sheepishly¡­¡­or rather, she sits on myp.

    I guess she was jealous of Casie. What a cutie.

    ¡¸Of course. Um, y a prank on a married woman and scare the husband¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t get it at all!¡¹

    I also decide to go into the town until the food is ready.

    By the way, Pipi and Casie were getting ahead of themselves with the costumes, scaring others, tricks, and married women as those will be done after the sun goes down, while during the day, it''s the time to drink and feast with family and friends.

    ¡¸It''s like a normal festival but the main event is at night, huh?¡¹

    I change into simple outdoor clothes that are easy to move in and leave the mansion. Nobody ising along with me.

    I wanted to invite Celia, but thought otherwise as she started sewing something in her room.

    There is the option of inviting Sofia and Sekrit, who have yet to integrate with the others in the family, but Sofia is in deep conversation with Leah, who became free after Celia was upied.

    Those two have a simr mellow aura about them, making it easy for them to get along.

    As for Sekrit, she said, "Your concerns are unnecessary. It''s not fun for me to gather together with lots of people. ¡­¡­if you want my body, feel free toe. I don''t mind if youe tonight."

    It''s because she says those things that she sticks out.

    Nonna is in a bad mood and the maids, feeling the dangerous atmosphere, make more of an effort to avoid Sekrit.

    Then again, like she said, it doesn''t seem to bother her.

    Instead of following the path that leads to the central za, I take the slightly narrower route going to the west.

    That''s because this road goes past the servants'' residence and directly to an area lined with stores.

    ¡¸To think everybody knows the secret of this path¡­¡­even though I didn''t tell anybody about its true purpose.¡¹

    It wasn''t part of the initial n for this western path to extend to the brothel district as I had insisted this road be built so that it would be possible to get to the north part of the town swiftly. Leading up to the brothel district is a bonus.

    And of course, the true purpose of the road is to act as the shortest route to the brothels from the mansion.

    ¡¸I thought it was strange how Nonna sulked whenever I used this path and told her I was going to inspect the town.¡¹

    Not to mention, I usually end up bumping into Celia or M after leaving the first store. It always seemed so mysterious.

    ¡¸Whenever I invite Kroll and Gido, they would always meet me in the brothel district by taking the longer way to the south¡­¡­how dare they not say anything to me. One day, I''ll trick them and bring them to the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.¡¹

    I''ll embrace a beauty while watching them get fucked by Madam.

    ¡­¡­no wait, I might not get hard if I see that.

    While talking to myself, we walk through the servants'' residence.

    Many servants are live-in servants, but those who have family rent out houses which have been built close to the mansion.

    It''s easier to get to work than if they had a house in town, and it''s also because of a certain incident.

    ¡¸I didn''t think we''d get a day off. We can finally take our time baking pumpkin pies.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not easy for me to say I want a vacation so I didn''t think it was possible this year.¡¹

    ¡¸The pay in the mansion is good after all. At my age, I''m getting four gold per month and I''m also renting a house, so I have to be careful what I say.¡¹

    The girls are happily chatting while hollowing out heavy-looking pumpkins.

    If I show myself, they''d be more restrained. I''ll pass by quickly.

    ¡¸Kyaa, I''m sorry! Ah, the feudal lord!?¡¹

    I almost crashed into a little girl who was walking unsteadily with a pumpkin in her hands.

    She''s a servant who meets me often so I''ll naturally be discovered when she sees me up close.

    ¡¸Woah.¡¹

    It can''t be avoided. I pick up the pumpkin with one hand and decide to carry it home for her.

    ¡¸W-what an honor¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Enough with that, where''s your house?¡¹

    I interrupt her and walk ahead while toying around with the pumpkin. This thing doesn''t even qualify as heavy for me.

    ¡¸It really smells like pumpkin around here.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, instead of eating it ourselves, I''m nning to make a big pumpkin pie and bring it to the mansion. ¡­¡­pumpkin dishes run out pretty fast in the mansion¡­¡­not that I believe in ghosts or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    She must not want to say to my face that ghosts appear in the mansion.

    ¡¸I think they''ll be happy for sure.¡¹

    Casie will be so satisfied that I''m worried she''ll ascend to heaven.

    When I reach the girl''s house, I see a hollowed-out pumpkin ced at the entrance.

    ¡¸It''s kind of like a charm, praying that nothing bad happens this year.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that is a lot of responsibility.¡¹

    Whether something bad happens or not depends on me, not some pumpkin.

    I have to make sure the smile doesn''t disappear from this girl''s face.

    ¡¸Right here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes! Thank you very much! I want to show my gratitude, so I''d like to invite you in my home if you''d like!¡¹

    She wants me toe over?

    I don''t intend to disrupt her family''s harmony though.

    ¡¸As thanks¡­¡­this is enough.¡¹

    I caress the girl''s butt.

    ¡¸Hiwaa!? Au¡­¡­gosh, you pervert¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, there is no better reward than that.¡¹

    I give the girl''s head onest pat and leave.

    ¡¸¡­¡­t-that thing hit my stomach. It was as big as a log just like the rumors said¡­¡­waau, I better change my underwear..¡¹

    Once I pass the servants'' residence, pedestrian traffic drastically increases.

    Shops and inns pack both sides of thergest street in Rafen which run from the north gate to the central za.

    Despite horse-drawn carriages and wagons going back and forth, the flow of people seems fairly orderly.

    That is to be expected as the merchants in this area have proper stores set up and no peddlers have their waresid out on the ground. The only street vendors are small food stalls.

    ¡¸We have grilled pumpkin here, two for one copper.¡¹

    What is that? I buy it out of curiosity.

    ¡¸Fuwa, they have grilled pumpkin.¡¹

    ¡¸They have pumpkin soup over here.¡¹

    I hear the familiar voices of Sofia and Leah, who are also buying food to eat.

    Sofia is a daughter of a noble family so she probably hasn''t experienced this kind of thing before. She is admiring all the simple fares with great interest.

    ¡¸It''s a festival today, let''s eat lots.¡¹

    ¡¸I was actually worried about how fat I''ve been getting¡­¡­however I still have a long way to go before bing like udia-sama. It should be fine to eat freely.¡¹

    Leah and Sofia happily stuff their faces with various foods.

    They seem to be enjoying themselves, but they shouldn''t use udia as a standard.

    Sofia''s plump body is nice to hold, but there''s a limit to everything.

    Now then, I guess I''ll check out a few ces.

    First, I''ll pay Andrei a visit¡­¡­in the Hard-Boiled Pavilion, Rafen branch.

    ***

    ¡¸Hey, how''s business?¡¹

    When I pass through the short curtain at the entrance, the ce gives off a new smell.

    The customers and my costume prevent my identity from being noticed.

    ¡¸Oh hey.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s all because of Hardlett-sama¡­¡­I mean, the feudal lord.¡¹

    I sit in front of the counter where Andrei and Natalie are and signal with my hand for them not to make a big fuss.

    ¡¸¡­¡­got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Andrei uncorks a bottle of wine in a hard-boiled manner, fills a ss and ces it in front of me.

    Natalie serves some snacks to apany the liquor.

    ¡¸For having such a wonderful building constructed, I don''t know how to thank you¡­¡­it''s also in a perfect location where we immediately get plenty of customers.¡¹

    Natalie stares at me with moist eyes. Hey, your husband is watching.

    Besides, I also have an attachment to the Hard-Boiled Pavilion in Goldonia.

    I didn''t want this ce to be like a shabby inn for some reason or another.

    The new Hard-Boiled Pavilion is a mid-sized two-storey building. The first floor is a bar-sh-restaurant, where a considerable amount of people are having a good time eating and drinking right now.

    The second floor is an inn, whose rooms may not have fancy furnishings, but provides a warm atmosphere with good quality wooden furniture.

    Like its previous edition, the inn is geared toward well-offmoners and travelers rather than wealthy people or nobles.

    Because the building is new, naturally everything is new. But for some reason, the counter is dark and feels well-used.

    ¡¸The counter can''t be new. I bought a second-hand one from a friend.¡¹

    Andrei seems to have a certain pickiness about this aspect of the bar.

    And the slight old-fashioned look and small scratches certainly does add a distinct rustess to the ce.

    ¡¸So master, have you gotten over your fetish for young girls?¡¹

    I ask for another ss of alcohol and slide it in front of Andrei.

    The reason Andrei moved to Rafen is because heid hands on little girls in Goldonia and was consequently driven out by the neighboring citizens.

    ¡¸¡­¡­of course. I won''t make Natalie cry anymore.¡¹

    Andrei says as he downs his alcohol in a hard-boiled manner.

    That''s a relief.

    ¡¸Boss, the butcher is here.¡¹

    ¡¸Boss, the sheets are ripped.¡¹

    Peeking their heads out are the shop''s employees.

    No matter how you look at it, they don''t look much older than a year over ten.

    ¡¸You''re supposed to call me master. Tell the butcher toe againter tonight, and there are spare sheets you can use.¡¹

    Andrei instructs, then averts his eyes in a hard-boiled manner.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸There is too much work in Rafen and I have ack of manpower. The girls are a big help. It''s not a problem at all.¡¹

    If you do the same thing again, you''ll have to face M.

    She''ll mercilessly throw you in jail.

    ¡¸Dear, it''s a festival today, don''t cause trouble for the butcher. Please go to him right now.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹

    Andrei looks at me.

    ¡¸Don''t mind me. I just came to check on how the shop is doing. I''ll juste backter.¡¹

    I''lle with Mel and Marceline next time, and definitely not with Pipi or Marta.

    Andrei leaves, and when I get up from my seat, Natalie tugs on my sleeve.

    ¡¸N? What is it?¡¹

    She silently brings me behind the counter and discretely checks around before crouching.

    I stand behind the counter, still not sure what''s going on.

    ¡¸Just stand there. This is just a tiny gesture¡­¡­¡¹

    Natalie trails off as she opens the front of my pants and starts licking the organ that pops out.

    ¡¸Hey seriously¡­¡­?¡¹

    Due to it being before the festival, there are lots of customers in the shop, who are too immersed to notice Natalie service my penis.

    The counter is high enough so that it merely looks like I''m the master from the outside.

    If anyone peeks behind the counter, we''re out. They''d see my penis viting Natalie''s small mouth.

    In this case, wouldn''t I be the one who''s out?

    ¡¸How is it? Hardlett-sama is getting a blowjob from a wife in her husband''s shop. Not to mention, there are many customers nearby¡­¡­it''s cuckolding in public.¡¹

    Putting it that way really makes me more turned on.

    Natalie smiles when she sees my cock swell and increases the speed of her movements.

    Hey, if you do too much, you''ll be loud enough for people to hear.

    Natalie desperately sucks on me and my pleasure level rises.

    ¡¸Miss, eh? She''s not here?¡¹

    ¡¸Where did she go~?¡¹

    The two tiny employees from earlier returned.

    They''re searching for Natalie this time.

    Natalie stops moving for a split second.

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    If I ignore them, they''re likely toe behind the counter, so I see what they want.

    ¡¸Huh? Who are you, mister?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know Miss Natalie~?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m the master''s acquaintance. Natalie has a bit of a stomach ache. And I''m just helping her look after the store. I''ll let you know when shees back.¡¹

    That should resolve the issue.

    ¡¸Eh~? That''s strange.¡¹

    ¡¸We were just cleaning the toilet~¡¹

    Crap, I screwed up.

    The girls curiouslye closer to the counter.

    Natalie tenses up behind the counter with my cock still in her mouth, but fortunately the girls are too short to see over the ledge.

    ¡¸How strange. Maybe she went outside because you were cleaning¡­¡­ooh.¡¹

    ¡¸Funii?¡¹¡¸Haanhi?¡¹

    Natalie resumes her service right when I give an excuse.

    ¡¸Do you hear something slushing~?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you spill something?¡¹

    Before the two can walk behind the counter, I use my final trick.

    ¡¸Here, I''ll give you some allowance. Make sure you fully enjoy the festival. Natalie will be back soon, just wait patiently.¡¹

    I hand them a few copper coins.

    ¡¸Waaai!¡¹¡¸Waaai!¡¹

    Nevertheless, the delighted girls didn''t leave like I expected them to.

    Natalie''s fetio continues.

    ¡¸Thank you, mister!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you~ big mister.¡¹

    The girls politely say thanks. It''s great they are courteous, but now is not a good time.

    As I near my limit, I grab Natalie''s head and thrust my hips forward.

    ¡¸No problem, have fun at the¡­¡­ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnobh!¡¹

    ¡¸Unya!¡¹¡¸Funyaa!¡¹

    I let out a groan as I plunge my dick deep into Natalie''s throat and release my seed.

    She somehow suppresses her voice and swallows my jizz with a strained expression.

    ¡¸Mister¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m fine. That was just a hup.¡¹

    I pat the girls'' heads over the counter and smile.

    With my other hand, I hold Natalie''s head and pump my semen into her mouth.

    That was a pretty unique experience.

    After the girls left, Natalie thoroughly cleans my dick under the counter.

    Then, Andreies back.

    ¡¸Mm, did I keep you waiting? Sorry.¡¹

    Andrei says, approaching the counter.

    Unlike the girls, he''s tall and can see over the counter.

    ¡¸Puha, good work~¡¹

    Natalie narrowly stands up.

    ¡¸I dropped a utensil on the floor, I''m going to go wash it.¡¹

    She''s naturally going to go rinse her mouth. Grabbing a spoon along the way, Natalie runs off.

    ¡¸¡­¡­by the way, why are you behind the counter?¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to try standing here once. I''ll give the spot back now that I''m satisfied.¡¹

    I feel somewhat guilty.

    But if I think about it, this doesn''t count as cheating yet.

    I just had her suck my dick and I just came in her mouth.

    That''s right, it''s not a big deal.

    ¡¸I''m going now. Let me say this again, don''ty hands on any little girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Love can sometimes be sad and painful. But no one can defy fate.¡¹

    And so I exit Andrei''s shop.

    It looks like something exciting is happening in the market. Let me check it out.

    ***

    ¡¸So I was thinking, except I came to the brothel district for some reason.¡¹

    It''s not my fault. My feet carried me here on their own.

    ¡¸Ah, it''s the feudal lord!¡¹

    ¡¸We can y during the day today as well¡¹

    I''m not wearing any outstanding clothes, yet I''m recognized right away.

    I have way too many acquaintances in the brothel district.

    At the same time the voice calls out to me, the window of the brothel opens and the prostitutes wave at me.

    Additionally, streetwalkers who don''t belong to the brothel¨D¨D¨D¨Dand who are actually illegal and being regted by M¨D¨D¨D¨Dalso call out and gather around.

    ¡¸Please buy me~ I just cleaned my ass.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re in the mood for breasts today, right!? Touch them as much as you want.¡¹

    My arms quickly be filled with pretty flowers, a few who even unt their boobs and butts.

    ¡¸Wait. I have to return home by evening. Unfortunately, I don''t have time to y.¡¹

    The prostitutes moan disappointedly.

    It''s a rare time of a festival. I want to be with my family.

    ¡¸Then at least one quick round in the alley!¡¹

    ¡¸No fair! It''s supposed to be illegal for prostitutes to walk in the streets!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t talk like that woman!¡¹

    The prostitutespete to take off my pants.

    ¡¸It can''t be helped. Let''s do this quick.¡¹

    I reluctantly lower my pants and take out my dick.

    Suddenly, I hear the sound of a whistle. The prostitutes, especially the streetwalkers, scatter.

    I hastily raise my pants.

    ¡¸What are you doing!? Prostitution outside of the brothels is forbidden!¡¹

    NovelBin.Net

    ¡¸It''s the peace officers!¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, they''re so annoying! It''s hindering business!¡¹

    The person leading the charge is M. She''s bringing the peace officers over.

    Crap, I should run too. I told her that I was going out to check on what the town''s like before the festival.

    If she finds me in the brothel district, I''m going to get ganged up on by the women when I return to the mansion.

    I mix with the streetwalkers and disperse like baby spiders, jumping into the nearest shop.

    ¡¸Sorry, I''m not a customer, but let me hide here briefly.¡¹

    I realize where I am after the words leave my mouth.

    The sickening pink walls, the red carpet, and the odd stench¡­¡­which I should know very well.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''ve entered the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.¡¹

    This is Madam Gonzales''s shop, where mene to buy male prostitutes.

    And it''s not a ce with a lineup of effeminate men. It''s a shop of purely buff men.

    I try to hurry out, but M''s voice is literallying from outside the door.

    ¡¸Drag all of the streetwalkers out. I''ll give them a good spanking.¡¹

    If I leave the shop, she''ll see me right away.

    ¡¸Chase after the man who ran too. It''s inexcusable he would even think of doing those activities outside!¡¹

    Please don''t be so strict. You''ll trouble me, the feudal lord.

    M and the peace officers inspect the shops sequentially.

    I can''t continue staying at the entrance.

    ¡¸Hey, is anyone here? Sorry, I''ll be hiding in the back¡­¡­¡¹

    I open the door of the first room Ie across.

    What I came face to face with was hell.

    ¡¸Ora, you and your hairy stinky ass! How''s that, is my thick thing tasty!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhoo! Your thick rod is turning my ass inside-out!¡¹

    I pretend I didn''t see anything and close the door.

    Fortunately, the two were so immersed that they didn''t notice me.

    ¡¸Hey you, are you peeping?¡¹

    A deep hoarse voice calls out to me from behind. Standing there is Mada Gonzales.

    Madam changes the way he speaks when he sees my face. Of course, his voice remains deep.

    The sight of burly limbsing out of a white dress, which is thin enough for me to see the dense body hair underneath, is truly gross.

    ¡¸Ara, Hardlett-sama? Mmoh, you should have told me you wereing. I would have weed you with some boys with clean assholes.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­actually, I didn''t mean toe. Let me stay temporarily though. It''d be best if I can stay somewhere hidden from the entrance.¡¹

    ¡¸Gufu, leave. It. To. Me.¡¹

    Madam takes my hand and guides me to a private room.

    I prepare myself for the worst and ball up my hand into a fist.

    ¡¸This room is for my exclusive use, rx.¡¹

    I don''t think I can rx, but since I''m being protected, I can''t say anything.

    There isn''t a strong foul odor, but the manly stench is still here, albeit quite faint.

    I search for a ce to sit and find a bed with blood on it. I decide to sit in the chair farthest away from the bed.

    ¡¸Nfu, that was from my first.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­hm?¡¹

    Wait, what does he mean by first? Nevermind, I don''t want to know.

    The entrance of the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden swings open violently.

    ¡¸Is there anyone from the store here!? I have to speak to you!¡¹

    They''re here. The voice belongs to a man, but M would be told immediately if I''m found.

    ¡¸Gufufu, leave it to me.¡¹

    Madam says as he stands¡­¡­and takes off his clothes before walking out.

    I look away from the terrible scene.

    I can only hear Madam greeting the person at the entrance.

    ¡¸Ara, a customer? But please wait just a bit. It''s a full house at the moment.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not a customer. A prostitute and a man ran into the shop¡­¡­ah, uwah! Why do you look like that!?¡¹

    Madam appeared before the peace officer fully nude.

    ¡¸Why, well I was banging with customers, of course I''d look like this. You''re stepping into a brothel, shouldn''t you be used to seeing this?¡¹

    ¡¸No way that''s the case! Put on some clothes, you idiot! That nice hair ornament pisses me off!¡¹

    I pity the soldier from the bottom of my heart.

    Then I hear a third voice.

    ¡¸Fuui, that was great. Your ass today was irresi¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸D-Dietrich?¡¹

    Silence follows for some time.

    ¡¸W-what are you doing here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Work! What about you? I thought you were going fishing on your off day. Why are you in such a shop?¡¹

    It seems the peace officer encountered one of his colleagues who happened to visit this establishment.

    ¡¸You were that kind of guy¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t¡­¡­tell the captain.¡¹

    I might be able to escape through the backdoor now.

    Madam gives the signal and I sneak to the rear exit.

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, I was horrified to see Madam naked, but somewhere inside I was also aroused.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Then you''re also like me¡­¡­¡¹

    I focus solely on escaping and I can''t hear anything.

    ¡¸Are you free today?¡¹

    ¡¸My shift ends in the evening. Would you like to go with me to see the nightscape?¡¹

    I don''t hear anything.

    ¡¸Love between men! Oh, I have just witnessed the birth of a beautiful rtionship!¡¹

    ¡¸Congrattions!¡¹

    ¡¸Congrattions!!¡¹

    I walk out the backdoor and leave themotion along with the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden behind.

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    But I happen to bump into Yoguri.

    ¡¸I-I was thinking of writing a story with a prostitute as the protagonist next and was collecting data!¡¹

    Yoguri panics as she looks back and forth between me and the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden.

    ¡¸You''ve got it wrong. It''s a misunderstanding.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. It''s part of your inspection! I get it! That''s what I''m going to think!¡¹

    I hear men yelling from behind.

    ¡¸What a joyous asion. It''s a fucking festival!¡¹

    ¡¸Wasshoi, wasshoi, a male ass festival!¡¹

    Argh, stop it, you''re adding to the misunderstanding.

    Yoguri backs away and slowly distances herself.

    ¡¸You''re wrong. It''s not what you''re thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t say anything, I won''t tell anyone. I don''t know anything about a male ass festival!!¡¹

    Yoguri runs off with the misunderstanding somehow cleared.

    This time, I actually arrive at the market.

    I don''t remember how I walked to get here, but it''s not important.

    Unlike the shopping district, the market doesn''t have any store buildings.

    Instead, there are vendors operating with just a clothid on the ground and stalls packed tightly together, selling vegetables or small trinkets.

    Prices are generally lower than those in the shopping district and this is where most residents buy food for their daily meals and other misceneous goods.

    It''s very crowded here and hard to walk without touching shoulder to shoulder.

    ¡¸Come on over! We have local high-grade wine here, twenty copper for one bottle! The cheaper wines are five copper for a bottle!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s sure to make the whole family happy, we have a giant whole roast chicken here for fifteen copper!¡¹

    ¡¸This treat is a must for festivals. You get a bagful of sugary confections for forty copper coins! Why not splurge a little and enjoy these sweet bites!¡¹

    Due to the nearing of the festival, plenty of food stalls are lined up and selling their fares at a rapid pace.

    The snack stands in particr are popr, with the ones offering cookies and sponge cakes being quite inexpensive and selling lots.

    At the same time, the confections with cream and sugar, while high-priced, also seem to be selling well.

    ¡¸It''s because sugar is cheaper in Rafenpared to other cities.¡¹

    There are crops that can be turned into sugar being cultivated on arge scale near Rafen.

    Thanks to that, treats with sugar are more expensive, but at a price thatmoners can afford once or twice on an auspicious asion.

    Apparently Celia was working enthusiastically behind the scenes, but I don''t know the details.

    ¡¸Warm, fluffy potatoes~¡¹

    ¡¸Now now Ruu, we came here to buy milk. We can''t spend money on anything unnecessary!¡¹

    Kuu is trying to dissuade Ruu, who is fixated on the stall selling steamed potatoes.

    The girls are going to be cooking with Mel, so they must be here to buy ingredients they don''t have enough of.

    ¡¸Aah, I''m so sorry.¡¹

    A woman bumps into Kuu, quickly apologizes and shuffles away.

    It was minor contact so Kuu didn''t even turn around.

    However, my eyes did not miss the woman''s hand slipping into Kuu''s pocket to steal her purse.

    I push past the crowd of people and chase after the woman.

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! Christoph got run over!¡¹

    On the way, I collide with a man trying to haggle the price of a three-copper skewer.

    I think his face is familiar, but now''s not the time.

    ¡¸Fufun, people like that who think they''re dependable are the easiest to steal from. They wear nice clothes and almost certainly¡­¡­uhya, a gold coin. Awesome!¡¹

    The woman is holding Kuu''s purse in her hand. Like I thought, she''s a pickpocket.

    I put my hand on the shoulder of the woman who is crouching in the corner and chuckling to herself.

    ¡¸Hey.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Tch!¡¹

    She runs as soon as I call out to her.

    I don''t want to let her go, but if I squeeze her arm, I might break it. I''ll have to grab her waist. This won''t alert anybody and we will only appear like lovers flirting with each other.

    ¡¸You know what I want without me having to say it, don''t you? Return the purse.¡¹

    The cloth purse has a cute fox design embroidered on it and it is without a doubt Kuu''s purse.

    She loves this purse and would be sad if she lost it.

    ¡¸I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. This is mine! You better scram or I''ll shout out that you''re a molester!¡¹

    The woman pounds my chest to get me to let go.

    But judging by her hushed voice, she''s bluffing about shouting.

    ¡¸Go ahead and shout. I''m sure there are guards in the busy market. Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Urk¡­¡­¡¹

    Just as I thought, she tensed up.

    After her eyes dart around, she brings her mouth up to my ear.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''ll return the purse, so forgive me. This is the third time I''ve been caught. The next time will be bad for me.¡¹

    ¡¸A repeat offender, eh?¡¹

    I don''t remember thews of Goldonia, but if she gets arrested and it is discovered she has been caught multiple times, she''ll probably get a harsh sentence.

    ¡¸If you''ve been caught twice, you aren''t cut out to be a pickpocket. Change your ways.¡¹

    She gazes downward and pouts as I take back Kuu''s purse.

    ¡¸I don''t have any money. It''s finally time for the festival and I can''t prepare a pumpkin¡­¡­I don''t want my younger sister and brother to have bad memories. My only skill is these hands, I can''t do anything else.¡¹

    I feel a little sorry for her. I thought Rafen''s citizens all have enough money, guess not.

    ¡¸If a pumpkin is all you want, I can get you one.¡¹

    The woman lifts her head.

    ¡¸I¨D¨Dno, the feudal lord should be distributing pumpkins for free in the central za. Yep, I''m sure of it.¡¹

    I ordered it, so I can affirm it is the case.

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    The woman springs up.

    ¡¸Don''t be hatsy. It''ll take time for the wagons to transport them from the store house. It should be done by the evening.¡¹

    If they are given out too early, it will ruin the business of the stores selling pumpkins.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This is only for the people who have no other way of getting one.

    ¡¸Then that means I can let them fill their stomachs will pumpkin dishes this year.¡¹

    ¡¸I appreciate how much you care for your siblings, but have you ever thought of what''ll happen to them if you are thrown in jail? Turn over a new leaf.¡¹

    The woman nods silently. Good, now there''ll be one less pickpocket in Rafen.

    ¡¸Well, I guess I''ll go now¡­¡­¡¹

    I grab the woman''s shoulder.

    It''s true that she stole Kuu''s purse, so she has to be punished.

    ¡¸You''re not going to let me off the hook?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope.¡¹

    I''m not going to hand her over to the guards though. I''m just going to humiliate her and scold her a little.

    ¡¸Shorten your skirt. Make it so that your underwear can be seen when you''re standing.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    She rolls up the hem of her skirt gradually.

    Eventually, her in underwear is visible. She incessantly checks around to see if anyone is staring.

    ¡¸I-it''s visible to everyone! I can''t walk outside like this!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I won''t tell you to walk around like that.¡¹

    I stick my hand under her skirt and pull down her underwear.

    ¡¸Howaa!¡¹

    She screams, but now she doesn''t have to worry about people seeing her underwear.

    Better yet, her crotch might be visible if she bends over.

    ¡¸I''ll buy your underwear for one silver coin. Go buy whatever else you want. You have to do it like that though.¡¹

    I press the shiny coin into her hand.

    ¡¸You pervert.¡¹

    She returns to the market, her face bright red.

    ¡¸Hey look. What a sight.¡¹

    ¡¸How bold. I can just barely see her hole.¡¹

    It doesn''t take long for her to attract the attention of men.

    After all, her skirt is short enough that her thighs are exposed.

    Men will stare whether she wants them to or not.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    Almost like even the Gods are punishing her, a gust of wind suddenly blows through.

    She tries to hold her skirt down, but it''s toote. The shortened fabric gets blown up.

    ¡¸Uooh! She''s not wearing anything!? She''s an exhibitionist! A pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸I saw it! I saw the hair! Uoooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaaaaahhhn!!¡¹

    Umu, this is the perfect punishment for a pickpocket.

    This should teach her a lesson.

    Checking up on Kuu and Ruu, it seems they still haven''t realized what happened.

    I''ll secretly return the purse to her.

    ¡¸There.¡¹

    ¡¸Wakyaa!¡¹

    I was trying to be stealthy, but I touched her body. Looks like I don''t have the talent to be a pickpocket either.

    Her purse was returned though.

    ¡¸Aegir-san! What are you thinking, touching my chest and butt in the middle of the town!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haau! How lewd~¡¹

    ¡¸You''re just so lovely, Kuu. I couldn''t help getting horny.¡¹

    Kuu puffs up angrily, but freezes. I wonder if I said something weird.

    ¡¸Aegir-san¡­¡­what¡­¡­is that?¡¹

    Kuu is staring at my left hand, which is holding the underwear I took from that woman.

    ¡¸D-don''t tell me you used the crowd to steal women''s underwear!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaau! You mustn''t do that, it''s too lewd~¡¹

    I stuff the piece of clothing in my pocket and quickly take my leave.

    ¡¸Ah, he ran! I must be right! I better tell mom! Ruu, let''s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaau¡­¡­if we take better care of our crotches¡­¡­¡¹

    I bet Mel''s going to be angry at me when I return to the mansion.

    Next, I pay a visit to Leticia''s shop which is close to the market.

    The ce seems emptier than usual.

    People must not want to eat out with the festivaling up.

    ¡¸Hey, you seem free today. Give me something small.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Feudal lord-sama, wee.¡¹

    ¡¸Hardlett-sama! Wee!¡¹

    Leticia and Sharon greet me energetically and prepare a simple dish for me.

    ¡¸How''s business? Are things going well? Has any weird guyse to bother you?¡¹

    I know they get plenty of customers on other days, but I felt obligated to ask anyways.

    ¡¸Thanks to you, the shop has been thriving. We have regrs now and profits have been so high that we feel sorry for our suppliers.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s all because of Hardlett-sama!¡¹

    In terms of location, the shop is in the best spot in Rafen, and suppliers have been told to deliver materials at a special discounted price.

    ¡¸There is also a building with guards stationed next door, so we have not experienced anything scary yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Customers have gotten drunk, but as soon as they cause a fuss, guardse and take them away.¡¹

    Leticia is gentle and full of openings, often leading to her being raped by men, that''s why I''m worried.

    I''ve instructed the guards that if they see a suspicious man to drag them off regardless of the time of day.

    And I was caught once before.

    Perhaps it was because I was walking with a bulge in my pants as I was anticipating a liaison with Leitica. It was truly disgraceful.

    ¡¸There is something on my mind.¡¹

    Leticia muses with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Although this is a small restaurant, whenrge groupse in during lunch and dinner, we are a little short on staff. So I was thinking of hiring one more employee. I interviewed someone who seemed to be a good candidate.¡¹

    Leticia hesitates to continue.

    ¡¸The person is a young woman, but she is from a less affluent neighborhood in the southwestern part of the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    The southwestern district is not well-off. It seems to bemon knowledge, I''ll have to remember that.

    ¡¸Many of our regrs are people who have their own shops or the wives of rich families, and they collectively advised me not to hire anyone from the southwest district. I think she''s a good girl, but since this is a customer service job, I can''t insist when the customers oppose the idea¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think she''s a decent person too.¡¹

    I see, I can certainly understand from the perspective of a rich person that having someone poor near them might cause unease.

    However, this is ultimately about a person''s character, and if a thorough interview was done, it should be fine to hire that person.

    Leticia probably knows that already, she is just weak to others'' strong opinions and must have doubted herself when so many people suggested not to hire the girl. For the girl''s sake as well, I''ll help by pushing from the opposite direction.

    ¡¸Shouldn''t it be fine if you hire her? It''s not necessarily the case that all poor people are bad. If the regrs see her temperament, maybe they''ll be convinced.¡¹

    I smile as I chew on my roasted beans.

    ¡¸You''re right! She said she would do her best, I''m sure it''ll be fine!¡¹

    Leticia smiles back and nods.

    ¡¸Okay. I''ll call her in tomorrow and tell her that she''s hired.¡¹

    Great. Problem solved.

    However, I''m sure this isn''t a problem limited to Leticia''s store.

    Originally, there was no noble ss in Rafen, and the wealthy were only a very small percentage, such as ire.

    In a sense, there were no issues as everyone was equally poor, however, as the city grew richer, a few people started seeding in business and others made a lot of money from mining or hunting ck beasts.

    Meanwhile, many of the inhabitants are in the ss of people who only started to live in Rafen, and are barely getting by each day, thus slowly forming a hierarchy among the citizens.

    ¡¸I''ve seen the disparity between the Federation''s citizens and second-ss citizens¡­¡­I don''t want things to be like that.¡¹

    I heard a lot of disgusting stories from the 105th corps over drinks.

    I rack my brain to solve the problem. And then I give up.

    ¡¸I don''t understand where to begin. When Adolph recovers, I''ll leave it to him.¡¹

    The best solution is to let those who are able to do something do what they do.

    If you send a clumsy oaf to sew and a delicate girl to hunt, neither will perform well.

    ¡¸Anyways¡­¡­do you have free time today?¡¹

    Sharon rests a hand on the table and gazes upward at me.

    Leticia also hurries to close the curtains.

    In other words, there are jobs suitable for Adolph and girls suitable for me.

    ¡¸Not much, but I can go one round if it''s quick.¡¹

    I mount Sharon from behind.

    In response, Sharon lets out a delighted gasp.

    ***

    ¡¸I feel refreshed.¡¹

    Sharon received me using her ass like always.

    I want to use the front hole one day, but I always get resistance and she never lets me see it no matter what.

    ¡¸She might be like Alice and prefers it in the butt.¡¹

    I check my notepad and advance into the residential area.

    This district is not home to the rich or the poor, but rather the "normal citizens" so to speak.

    Families are able to eat proper three meals a day, and the husband returns home from a long day of work after stopping by the bar.

    The wives would chat andugh with their friends at restaurants every day, talking about how life is hard because their husbands don''t make enough money.

    This ce is where such citizens lived.

    I came here in search of a certain book rental shop.

    And today, Tristan has also been given a half day off.

    ¡¸Fufufu, he should slip into this shop soon.¡¹

    I arrive at the address listed on my notes.

    There aren''t many old buildings in a developing city like Rafen, but this building gives off an outdated vibe.

    On the outside, it doesn''t have much to distinguish itself from a civilian''s house except for the small sign which says "Estelle''s Book Rental Shop".

    Next to the sign is abel with "closed for today" written on it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­how suspicious.¡¹

    I knock on the door softly.

    The knock was loud enough to be heard if the upants were quiet and soft enough to not be noticed if the upants were immersed in their own activities.

    I don''t get a response.

    ¡¸They must be doing it.¡¹

    I hold my breath and circle around the building.

    Today is a pretty hot day. If they areying together, they would want to open the window.

    Crouching, I carefully check the windows one by one.

    ¡¸Mama and the festival. As well as tasty treats©`¡¹

    A pair of passersby, a mother and child, walk along the street, and I have toy on the ground to try and fool them.

    ¡¸Mama, there''s a big person near Estelle''s ce doing something.¡¹

    ¡¸Shh! Keep walking and pretend not to see him. The guards need to be notified immediately!¡¹

    The two don''t stop to watch me and leave. I think I sessfully hid myself.

    I peek in from the only window which was opened, but that room was just the kitchen.

    Strange¡­¡­could Tristan not be here?

    That''s when I hear the ssh of water.

    It gave me an epiphany.

    ¡¸That''s it! They''re doing it while bathing!¡¹

    If they''re pouring water on themselves while doing it, they won''t feel hot. How did I not realize this sooner?

    I hurry to the source of sound.

    NovelBin.Net

    The bathing area is located outside the building and surrounded by a simple wooden fence.

    ¡¸This fence is low enough for someone to peek from the top though.¡¹

    Without hesitation, I put a hand against the wall.

    However, the wall was thinner and weaker than I thought.

    ¡¸Woah!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    The moment I put my weight on the wall, the wall copsed and I fell forward along with the broken pieces.

    Tristan was not there, behind the fence was instead a woman wiping her body with a wet towel.

    She has smooth skin and a nice set of breasts.

    Her pubic hair is also neatly trimmed, almost like she''s ready to be fucked at any time.

    ¡¸Noooooo! It''s a pervert!! I''m going to be vited! Help me, Tristan!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! This is a misunderstanding!¡¹

    The woman screams, covering her body with the towel, and I try to exin myself but it doesn''t seem like she''ll listen in this situation.

    A man destroyed the fence of the bathing area and barged in. It''s natural for her to think I''m a rapist.

    ¡¸Stay away, don''te near me! Someone! Call the guards!¡¹

    Everytime she shouts, she throws an object at me. Meanwhile, I hear voices on the outside.

    ¡¸Guards, I heard a scream just now! You have to hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn pervert! Hey, go around the back!¡¹

    ¡¸This guy''s got guts if he''s trying to rape in broad daylight. He deserves a good beating before we arrest him.¡¹

    It appears the mother from earlier reported me to the guards. There is already nowhere for me to run.

    If I get caught here, I''ll hear it from my wives for a whole day.

    ¡¸In that case, I''ll have to do this!¡¹

    I bust through the stone wall separating me and the adjacent house and flee.

    I do the same with the stone border separating the next house over and continue running in a straight line through the row of houses.

    ¡¸Woah, he ran by breaking through a stone wall!?¡¹

    ¡¸This guy''s crazy! After him, after him!¡¹

    Forgive me, I''ll make up an excuse and repay the damagester.

    ¡¸Ugaaah!¡¹

    I charge through the final row of shrubbery and iron fence and sprint as fast as I can.

    The guards aren''t behind me. It looks like I got away.

    ¡¸Hey Tristan! Your lover was about to get attacked, why didn''t you show up to defend her!?¡¹

    ¡¸If the attacker was a man, the best I could do is slow him down for three seconds. Besides, I thought it was better to call the guards. Also, we aren''t really lovers.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be so pathetic! If that''s what you think, why don''t you go train your body?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than me training, I think it''s more efficient for Estelle to learn martial arts.¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, you''re so pathetic! Fine, let''s practice grappling right now. Here Ie!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m getting to the best part of this bo-¡­¡­uwah! What are you doing!?¡¹

    Dammit Tristan, I''ll retreat for now, but you won''t be so lucky next time.

    I''m definitely going to expose your love affair.

    ¡¸Ah, I''m tired.¡¹

    Because I ran through walls and shrubs, I''m covered in scratches.

    All I knew was that staying there was bad, so I took the path to the east.

    The path will lead me to where Lintbloom is if I follow it outside Rafen.

    On the left side to the north, small andrge workshops are lined up, and on the right side to the south there are wagons loading and unloading.

    ¡¸Wagons don''t rest on the day of the festival either. How hardworking.¡¹

    They are probably headed to Lintbloom.

    Lots of food, water and fuel are being loaded onto the wagons.

    Lintbloom''s poption has reached 5000.

    However, the town is not self-sufficient yet, so food and even water has to be brought to them.

    Conversely, iron ore and processed iron and steel ingots from Lintbloom are brought to Rafen and processed into building materials, weapons, and other iron products in nearby workshops.

    All of that is being handled by ire''s merchantpany.

    I have noints as I''m properly receiving mine tax and trade tax, although apparently they are making considerable profit.

    One time, apparently the miners raised a fuss about how they were being ripped off for water and said they were digging a well for themselves in Lintbloom.

    Ultimately, everybody who drank from the well ended up being poisoned, which resulted in them agreeing to buy water.

    ¡¸I did tell her not to be unreasonable with food and water¡­¡­¡¹

    ire seems to have altered the price when Adolph wasn''t paying attention. What a terrifying woman.

    ¡¸Ara, Margrave-sama.¡¹

    Speak of the devil, it''s ire. I guess she''s monitoring how the loading is going.

    ¡¸Oh, you''re here too, ire. You''re working hard even though the festival is today.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, there is no rest for the poor.¡¹

    ire smirks as a subordinate sets up a chair for me and her.

    ¡¸That''s quite the amount of water and food¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well Lintbloom''s poption has increased. In any case, the transportation of iron requires numerous wagons. And it''s a waste to let them return with an empty load.¡¹

    The wagons deliver a full load of water and food from Rafen to Lintbloom ande back with a full load of iron products.

    It truly is an efficient journey.

    That''s when girls disembark along with the cargo being unloaded.

    ¡¸Fuui, it''s been a while since I came to Rafen.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, I''m tired¡­¡­is the festival today? Whatever, I''m going to sleep for a week.¡¹

    The fancily-dressed girls saunter towards the red-light district.

    It seems they are prostitutes who havee back from Lintbloom.

    ¡¸I''m dead tired from entertaining eight customers in one day, it was my first time taking three dicks at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone was rough too. How pent up were they?¡¹

    ¡¸But we earned more than a year''s worth in a month. We''ll have fun spending it.¡¹

    Miners risk their lives often doing work in Lintbloom so demand for prostitutes is high.

    This makes for a demanding schedule for the girls, but the payoff is substantial in return.

    It seems many prostitutes in need of money eagerly signed up for the job.

    ¡¸The girls are desperate too. Don''t take too much of a cut.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu.¡¹

    ire chuckles.

    ¡¸Heeey, get outta the way girls or you''ll get run over.¡¹

    ¡¸Open the path, the dragon wagon ising through.¡¹

    Hearing the person''s voice, people hastily clear the way.

    Wagons also move quickly, creating arge space in the cargo zone.

    ¡¸Oh wow¡­¡­¡¹

    Emerging into the city is a wagon befitting its name with how big it is.

    A monstrous cart with eight wheels pulled by tenrge horses upies the entire road as it slowly rolls in.

    Its length, width and height are all iparable to normal wagons. I''m surprised it even fit through the gate¡­¡­

    ¡¸This is the reason you asked for the eastern gate to be altered that one time?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, it didn''t seem likely for the carriage to pass through the previous gate.¡¹

    Nobody anticipated such a beast to be entering.

    ¡¸Halt! Stop the wheels!¡¹

    As soon as the massive wagon stops, parking blocks are pressed on both sides of the wheels.

    ¡¸The wagon moved during the loading process in Lintbloom before and it took about fifteen people¡­¡­¡¹

    Gotta be careful that doesn''t happen again.

    ¡¸Start with the top. Don''t touch anything on the bottom or else the whole thing will tip.¡¹

    Workers start lifting items off the wagon.

    The reason for the wagon''s height is apparently so cargo can be stacked on two levels.

    ¡¸One time, the cargo on the bottom was unloaded first and the entire wagon toppled and it took five people¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful next time.¡¹

    This wagon better not be cursed.

    ¡¸People and finished goods are packed on top while metal ingots and ores are on the bottom. When it goes to Lintbloom, food and people are on top, and water is on the bottom. If the wagon is too long, it''ll break too easily and if it''s too wide, it''ll stick out the sides of the path, that''s why it was extended height-wise.¡¹

    Workers steadily unload item after item.

    It''s like an endless stream of cargo, I wonder how much this thing can carry.

    ¡¸I''m impressed you thought of building such a wagon.¡¹

    I understand that it''s more efficient to have one big wagon carry more items at once, but this thing is way too big.

    ¡¸It''s only used for the trip between Rafen and Lintbloom. There is a secure loading spot in both cities, the road is well-maintained and there aren''t many curves along the path. It will get stuck in the normal trade routes. And if it breaks down, we''ll lose a lot of money.¡¹

    ire giggles,menting how expensive the wagon is.

    ¡¸Currently, only one is in operation, however eight more are being constructed as we expect to make a profit. In the future, we n to increase the number to twenty.¡¹

    Twenty of those things in a row¡­¡­is the road going to hold up?

    ¡¸It''s a good thing that the craftsmen are busy, but aren''t you going a little overboardtely?¡¹

    Somehow, it seems ire is rushing.

    Making money is a merchant''s mission, but something is a little strange.

    Laurie is also saying something to the workers around the dragon wagon and hasn''t noticed me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­it''s supposed to be a secret.¡¹

    ire shakes her head.

    ¡¸But I''ll tell Aegir-sama.¡¹

    She changed the way she addresses me.

    This must be a personal matter.

    ¡¸The Flitch Company is in dire straits right now. Since Goldonia unified the north part of the central ins, trade has been monopolized, Stura is in decline, and Mishil, where headquarters is located, is on the verge of being deserted.¡¹

    Stura flourished as the central trading point for various countries.

    Its existence is meaningless if Goldonia controls all thend in the vicinity and naturally all the merchants operating in the area.

    ¡¸Thepany''s connections and supply routes are also in disarray due to the war. With that said, the Flitch Company doesn''t have contact with the southern nations.¡¹

    In short, it''s hard to operate, let alone make a profit.

    ¡¸So you''re essentially trying to support thepany yourself.¡¹

    Maybe I should give her a big job.

    ¡¸No, the Flitch Company is done for. I don''t intend to flounder atop a sinking ship.¡¹

    What the heck?

    ¡¸Instead, I am thinking of going independent. Apany to a merchant is like a nation to a lord¡­¡­it means I am separating myself from Flitch.¡¹

    ire then holds her finger to my lips and reminds me that it''s a secret.

    ¡¸This is a betrayal. Thepany will surely not allow me to leave. They will try to crush me with all sorts of methods, even if it means ignoring any profits. Although they are on the decline, Flitch is still apany with history and has considerable underlying strength. I need more financial power if I am to survive.¡¹

    Determination resides in the woman''s eyes.

    This is not my ce to tell her otherwise.

    ¡¸I see, let me know if you need my help.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re offering to be my ally?¡¹

    ire leans against my chest.

    ¡¸You are my woman. And I will, above all else, take the side of my women.¡¹

    ¡¸That''ll be a great help.¡¹

    ire brings her lips close to mine.

    She seems briefly concerned about being seen by the workers around her, but chooses to close her eyes anyways, feeling that I deserve a kiss regardless of who''s watching.

    When our lips meet, I feel a warm sensation on my back.

    ¡¸I also yearn for and desire your support.¡¹

    Laurie noticed me and came over to hug me from behind.

    ¡¸The price for my help is high, you know?¡¹

    I say jokingly.

    ¡¸Ara, how scary. How high is it?¡¹

    I rub a hand over Laurie''s and ire''s stomachs.

    ¡¸Both of you have to bear my child.¡¹

    The three of us smile at each other.

    It''s decided that I will assist the girls in their uing battle.

    The sun has finally set and the pumpkin festival has truly begun.

    It''s time for me to return to the mansion and partake in the girls'' cooking.

    A small child clings to my leg.

    On the child''s face is a crude handmade goblin mask.

    ¡¸If you don''t give me treats, I''ll y a trick on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh how scary. Have this.¡¹

    When I offer a sugary confection from my pocket, the child runs off happily.

    ¡¸G-give me a treat or you get tricked!¡¹

    This time, a smaller female child approaches me. Even though she is wearing a horn on her head, she is more cute than scary.

    ¡¸Please spare me.¡¹

    When I present her with a cookie, she runs off happily.

    I see, so this is what the festival will be like.

    It''s not just me, girls and kids are dressed up as monsters and ghosts, going around the town asking various people for snacks.

    ¡¸Ufufu, if you don''t give me a treat, I''ll y a trick on you.¡¹

    A woman disguised as a sexy imp teases me by showing her cleavage as she pleads for a treat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Me and another man unconsciously slip a silver coin in between her breasts.

    ¡¸Christoph¡­¡­you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­please don''t say anything.¡¹

    Let''s go back to the mansion.

    ***

    ¡¸I''m back~¡¹

    No one wees me at the entrance. The servants have the day off after all.

    Guards are still standing outside, but I let them choose whether to receive a special bonus or one free visit to a high-ss brothel.

    All of them, including the ones who are married, chose the brothel visit, so I''m sure they can be relied on.

    The moment I close the door behind me, a ck cloak opens up in front.

    ¡¸R-rooaar! If you don''t give me a treat, I''ll suck your blood!¡¹

    I see a cloak which is too long for the person''s height, red lips, silver hair, and sharp fangs.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸R-rawr.¡¹

    It''s Celia dressed as a vampire.

    I embrace her with a trembling hand.

    ¡¸Um¡­¡­a treat.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my goodness¡­¡­¡¹

    I squeeze Celia tightly and steal her lips.

    ¡¸This costume is way too cute.¡¹

    I repeatedly kiss her and grope her body.

    ¡¸Waah! This is for the festival! I''m just asking for a treat!¡¹

    ¡¸This is against the rules. It''s too cute. I can''t take it, I''m going to kiss your face!¡¹

    So Celia was making this costume when she hid in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Cute, you''re so cute Celia! I''m going to feel up your body. I''ll give you as many treats as you want!¡¹

    ¡¸Auu, this reaction is more than I expected! It''s a little troubling, although I''m happy!¡¹

    I''ll pet her more and more. Her adorableness is unending.

    I walk into the dining room supporting thenguid Celia after I pet her too much.

    £¨Help me©`I''m being squished©`I''m dying©`£©

    ¡¸This meat''s tasty! The pickles are good too!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    Irijina is in the dining room, stuffing her mouth with meat and pickles.

    That''s nothing out of the ordinary, the problem is that she''s sitting on Casie.

    Nobody is doing anything to help the iling Casie.

    Irijina can''t be med as she can''t see Casie, but the other girls usually help by casually guiding Irijina away.

    ¡¸This is punishment. Let her remain there for a while.¡¹

    Nonna folds her arms and puffs out her chest. Ca and Mel smile sheepishly.

    £¨You demon©`devil©`evil spirit©`!£©

    Irijina continues to eat her meat.

    And then Casie receives another blow.

    I hear a strange ''blrrt'' noise from somewhere.

    ¡¸Woops, sorry! It''s because I ate potatoes this afternoon!¡¹

    £¨Angyaaaaa!!£©

    I sit down next to Irijina with a sigh.

    ¡¸Would you like some, Hardlett-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. ¡­¡­so what did Casie do?¡¹

    Casie gazes at me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Apparently, she misunderstood the premise of the festival, thinking that she would get treats if she yed tricks, and went around scaring people.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    £¨It was a mistake!£©

    ¡¸She even scared people who can''t see her, it was horrible¡­¡­¡¹

    When dominated by feelings of depression, Casie changes into a hideous form and bes visible to those who normally can''t see her. That appearance is truly that of a vengeful ghost.

    ¡¸You traveled through the city in that form, huh¡­¡­?¡¹

    She must have caused hell.

    I''m surprised she returned back to normal.

    ¡¸She changed back after a child gave her pumpkin pie. Now she''s being referred to as one of Rafen''s seven mysteries!¡¹

    £¨Uuu.£©

    Misunderstandings happen. Today is a festival. Let''s end the punishment here.

    ¡¸The pumpkin pies are ready. We made plenty so eat as much as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸We have pumpkin soup too.¡¹

    ¡¸And we have pumpkin cake.¡¹

    Mel, her daughters, Maria, and Miti carry several tes each.

    Soon, the entire table is filled with pumpkin dishes.

    £¨Fuooooooh!£©

    Casie escapes from under Irijina''s ass and flies around the room.

    Understandable, as pumpkin is Casie''s favorite.

    ¡¸If you go crazy, they''ll drop the tes. Come over here.¡¹

    When I pat myp, she quickly sits on top.

    £¨Cake! Cake!£©

    Casie crams as much cake as she can into her mouth and smiles.

    £¨The cake is so good! The pie is sweet too! And the soup is delicious!£©

    ¡¸The pies are disappearing one by one¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How mysterious¡­¡­¡¹

    To those who can''t see, it must be a wondrous sight.

    Casie, while asionally choking, continues eating the pumpkin dishes.

    £¨Tasty, tasty. Ah, this is happiness. I have no more¡­¡­regrets.£©

    Oh no, Casie is fading away.

    It should be dark outside, but sunlight shines in from the window.

    ¡¸There will be another pumpkin festival next year. You''ll get to eat lots again.¡¹

    £¨Really!?£©

    The light disappears and Casie returns to focus.

    ¡¸Yes, let''s eat pumpkin together next year.¡¹

    £¨Yeah!£©

    That Night.

    ¡¸Actually, we also¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We also prepared costumes.¡¹

    ¡¸See, aren''t they scary?¡¹

    Sneaking into my bed were Nonna, Ca and Mel.

    Nonna is wearing ck wings on her back to dress up as a subus.

    Ca has cat ears on her head and is dressing up as a bake-neko. She also has a tail which is stuck into her ass.

    Mel is dressed as a little devil.

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s terrifying. I''m so afraid that my seed just might shoot out.¡¹

    I make love to the three of them until they pass out and then open the window.

    ¡¸Hey, sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸You really did.¡¹

    Standing outside is Brynhildr.

    Her costume¡­¡­or rather her regr clothes resembles that of the vampires of legends.

    She has a loose cape, red lips and realistic wings.

    ¡¸Flip it up.¡¹

    When I lift up her cape, I see that she isn''t wearing anything on the bottom half of her body.

    ¡¸Lie on the bed and close your eyes. I''m going to sneak in and suck your blood, then turn you into my puppet before having sex with you.¡¹

    I guess that''s how she wants to y this time. Naturally, I''m all for it.

    The pumpkin festival was pretty fun.

    However, there was a bad joke the next day.

    ***

    ¡¸Lord Hardlett, we have to talk.¡¹

    M has called out to me. I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸There was a suspicious individual spotted yesterday afternoon.¡¹

    Oh, that''s not good.

    ¡¸After collecting testimonies from various witnesses, the man first entered the red-light district, gathered prostitutes outside, and performed obscene acts¨D¨D¡¹

    M stares at me coldly.

    ¡¸Sounds like a pretty indecent guy.¡¹

    I avert my eyes.

    ¡¸Afterward, it seems like he entered the Chrysanthemum-opening Garden to indulge in homosexual activities.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a misunderstanding. I wouldn''t do such a thing!¡¹

    Damn, Yoguri spilled the beans?

    ¡¸''I''?¡¹

    ¡¸Disregard that. But it doesn''t make sense for a guy who likes whores to like male prostitutes. Don''t you agree?¡¹

    Even Celia is here with a skeptical look on her face.

    I would have liked it if she didn''te.

    ¡¸Additionally, this scoundrel apparently hugged Kuu while still holding a woman''s underwear.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    She knows everything.

    But since I''ve gone this far, I have to keep the act until the end.

    ¡¸What a pervert that guy is. He should be punished.¡¹

    I avoid the eyes of both of them and gaze up at the blue sky.

    ¡¸There''s more. The pervert intruded into a certain rental book shop, destroyed the wall next to it, and attempted to rape the woman in the bathing area. When guards chased after him, he destroyed multiple stone walls and fled.¡¹

    ¡¸Aegir-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    I try to sneak away, pretending that I''m going to take a walk, but the two of them follow me with piercing stares.

    ¡¸That''s one strong pervert. I''m sure everything is a misunderstand and he''s actually a nice guy though.¡¹

    I guess this is what they call post-festival emptiness.

    ¡¸By the way, there is one more pervert. I am told that he went up to young girls offering treats for tricks.¡¹

    ¡¸That guy''s a genuine pervert. You can throw him in prison if you see him again.¡¹

    And thus the pumpkin festival ended without incident.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!